《The Prince Who Was Raised in Hell》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 A hellhole prison was located near the border of Salleria. It was built hundreds of floors underground, and just like a ghastly beast with a huge mouth, it wanted to swallow everything around it. The prison was deprived of light all year round. It was dim and damp. Furthermore, as one went further down, the surroundings became darker and colder. When they finally reached the deepest end, they were greeted with intense cold and pitch-ck darkness. Even if a candle was lit, it would only be a faint gleam. The darkness emitted a sense of despair as if it would swallow a person whole at any time. At that moment, a shrill but subtle noise echoed intermittently along the dark corridor,ing from the deepest end of the hellhole prison. It sounded like a banshee¡¯s wail, so mournful that it made one¡®s hair stand on end. ¡°Obeying God¡¯s order¡­ The emperor issued an imperial edict¡­¡± ¡°His Imperial Majesty crowned an heir to the seat. To celebrate, he¡¯s granting total amnesty¡­¡± ¡°The prisoner, Nirina Montgomery¡­ Will restore his status as a prince¡­ Travel to Astren¡­ Marriage of convenience¡­¡± ¡±Embark on the journey tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°These are the words of the emperor¡­¡± After reading the imperial edict, the eunuch arrogantly looked at the young man, whose arms were hung by iron chains. Then, he smirked. ¡°Congrattions, Your Royal Highness. You should¡¯ve been sentenced to death for conspiring against the monarch, yet you¡®re pardoned a year later. I¡¯m envious of your great luck¡­¡± Even though he addressed Nirina as Your Royal Highness, by congratting him and saying he was envious of him, a fool could tell how cynical his tone was. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± In the dark, Nirina Montgomery lowered his head. His long hair fell on his sides and covered his cheeks. No one could see his expression, but that did not stop him from questioning,¡± Eunuch Fischer, don¡¯t you know well why I¡¯dmit treason?¡± Morris Fischer was the eunuch in question, and when he heard Nirina¡¯s words, his face immediately fell. Then, as if there were ants in his pants, Morris was startled and shouted, ¡°What are you talking about? Shut up!¡± Then, he hurriedly nced at the jailers and imperial guards who followed him, afraid that they would pick up any clues. Nirina sniggered, and he calmly said, ¡°I entered the first stage of the True Martial Realm when I was six at Blue Mountain, where I bare-handedly killed packs of twenty six wolves, protecting the safety of the people. When I was eight, I reached the second stage of the True Martial Realm. I went to the Lunar Valley with only one sword in my hand, and I wiped out the oppressive tyrants. In total, I¡¯ve killed seven hundred and sixty of them from the Dark Zephyr Bandits. With that, I¡¯ve opened the ess of trade routes that connect the north and west of Salleria, which benefits thousands of families.¡± He continued, ¡°At eleven, I attained the third stage of True Martial Realm. With a gun in my hand, I managed to suppress the Northwest Turban Rebellion and beheaded three thousand four hundred and eighteen of them. Since then, there have been no more internal troubles in Salleria, bringing peace to the whole country. That year, I was named as the crown prince.¡± ¡±When I was fifteen, I entered the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm. The borders were enveloped in mes of wars, I led Salleria¡¯s army of fierce fighters and fend off the enemies, beheaded our enemy¡¯s generals, and captured their gs. After that, Imanded the troop to go up north. Although we met an impasse, we were able to destroy Astren¡¯s strong soldiers, killing three hundred thousand of them. Later, we attacked Astren¡¯s capital, forced their emperor to abdicate and submit to us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sixteen this year, and despite conspiring against the monarch, I¡¯m still alive. Just as Eunuch Fischer said, my luck is indeed great.¡± Hearing those, Morris¡¯s face was ashen. He yelled many times, asking Nirina to shut up. Nheless, his shrill screams were like kicks against the pricks, useless in front of Nirina¡¯s soft voice and calm tone. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As Nirina continued describing, Morris¡¯s expression turned uglier. Finally, when Nirina finished his speech, the jail room was as quiet as the grave. Although Nirina was still locked in iron chains, wearing a thin and shabby prison uniform along with a frail appearance due to the one-year imprisonment, his aura was still imperious and terrifying to everyone in the cell! Morris was horrified, and his breathing got heavier. In his eyes there was nothing but panic as he stuttered, ¡°Stefan, stop spurting nonsense! Do you think that I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you¡¯ve restored your status as a prince? On the contrary, you¡¯ve committed a crime against the emperor, started a rebellion, and conspired against the state. Moreover, you stained the pce with your licentious behavior¡­¡± Morris appeared threatening, but he was secretly frightened. However, before he could finish his sentence, Stefan, whose head hung low the whole time, suddenly looked at Morris. His eyes were bright like the stars and deep as the night. It was as they instantly illuminated the furthest prisoner cell in this hellhole prison. Nirina¡¯s gaze was sharp like des pressing against Morris¡¯s throat, and he suddenly felt suffocated. The terrifying moment suddenly turned the surroundings iparably icy. Just like a thunder¡¯s crackling, it sent chills down Morris¡¯s spine and made his blood run cold. ¡°The people supported me, the court councilors obeyed me, and my prestige was unparalleled in the military. Besides, I¡¯m already the crown prince, and the throne would be mine sooner orter. Under such circumstances, why¡¯d I return with the troops in triumph for the celebratory banquet after winning a great war and kill my father, the emperor, and try to usurp the seat? Morris, don¡¯t you know the reason best!¡± Thest sentence was no longer a question but a roar. Then, just like a p of thunder, it shocked Morris and the other present. Their ears buzzed, and they were in a trance. While everyone was still panicking, Nirina slowly stood up. In that instant, everyone was in awe of his upright stance, as if he was a spear that could pierce through the heavens! It seemed that one year of imprisonment in the hellhole prison did nothing to him! Instead, it sharpened him further, and he could now puncture a hole through the sky! ¡°Unlock the chains!¡± Nirina growled. The jailer at the side trembled, and he dared not to resist Moses. Then, he moved forward and took out the keys to the iron chains. ¡°No. Don¡¯t¡­¡± Morris was dumbfounded, but he soon regained his senses. Unfortunately, he was so scared out of his wits that he forgot the purpose of this visit. Before he even finished his sentence, a crisp clunking noise could be heard in the air. The sound was from the falling iron chains that were used to lock Nirina¡¯s limbs. ¡°You said that my luck¡¯s great, but no matter how good it is, it¡¯s notparable to yours, Eunuch Fischer.¡± Next, Nirina moved his hands and legs around as he approached Morris. ¡°The unknown eunuch that exposed my conspiracy against the state suddenly soared into such a high rank.¡± Seeing that the person in front of him was smiling, but his eyes were filled with frost, Morris was so petrified that his expression was twisted. Then, he retreated step by step, stuttering, ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not it. His Majesty and His Royal Highness¡­¡± Nheless, Morris hurriedly covered his mouth, stopping himself from saying more. The corners of his eyes were twitching, and he wished he could swallow back those words he said just now. If he exposed such a big secret, then his death would be unthinkable. Nirinaughed softly as if it was as he expected. The next second, he immediately raised his hand and pped Morris. Morris was still in a daze when he felt a wind blowing on his face. It suffocated him. As he turned his head to look over, he saw a palm getting closer to him, upying his whole line of sight. Smack! The sound was so loud as if a hammer weighing a hundred kilograms fell to the ground. Morris¡¯s entire face was crooked midair, and half of his teeth fell from his gum. The mixture of fresh blood, saliva, and his broken teeth flew out of his mouth, like scattered leaves being blown by the autumn breeze. His body heavily mmed onto the wall and slowly slid down. However, a ghastly sight of the horrifying blood trail could be seen on the damp and slippery wall. The jailers and imperial guards that wanted to rush forward immediately widened their eyes in shock. Then, each of them gasped as their face was ashen, and it appeared that they did not dare to take a step forward anymore as they retreated without hesitation. With a faint smile on his face, Nirina lowered his head and looked at the bloody Morris. It was as if Nirina was celebrating for Morris as he asked, ¡°My strength just now was only one percent of my actual ability. If I weren¡¯t drugged, you¡¯d be dead. Eunuch Fischer, don¡¯t you think your luck¡¯s great too?¡± Half of Morris¡¯s head was drenched in blood, and he only felt his head buzzing as if there were thousands of mad bees flying in disarray. Moreover, he was seeing stars, and there was nothing but the intense taste of blood in his mouth. Through his blurry eyesight, Morris could vaguely see Nirina tearing his prison uniform. Then, he grabbed the ck cloak the imperial guard brought along and put it on. In an instant, Nirina blended in with the darkness around them. After that, Morris felt a leg stepping on his face. It was as if Nirina wanted to push his head into the soil. At this moment, Morris was overwhelmed with fear and regret. ¡°Eunuch Fischer, I¡¯ll spare your life so that you can pass my words to the fellow sitting on the throne.¡± Out of resentment for his son and afraid that he would threaten his throne, he did not hesitate to frame and impute Moses. Hence, that man was no longer worthy of being regarded as his father. Nirina¡®s voice was as calm as always. ¡°A year ago, I subdued Astren. I¡¯m toozy to care as to why it ended up like this now. However, if he wants me to agree to the marriage of convenience, then he must agree to three conditions.¡± Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Feeling that Maurina¡¯s force gradually increased, Astor could not endure the burning pain. He hoarsely begged, ¡°Your Highness, please¡­ Please continue.¡± At that time, he was not as arrogant andcent as before. ¡°Firstly, bring me my mother¡¯s belongings. Especially her favorite pair of earrings from when she was alive.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Sure! Yes! ¡± Astor hurriedly nodded. ¡°Secondly, I had a personal maid, Penny. I knew that from that day onward, she was shunned into the concubine¡¯s pce residence. Bring her over. If I go to Astren, I¡¯m bringing her along.¡± Although Astor appeared to agree with Maurina¡¯s requests, he secretly thought of an iparably rancor idea. Since Maurina taught him a lesson to his heart content, then he would make sure Maurina would never see Penny again. Astor nned to kill that brat and simply found a reason to evade responsibility. He could say that Penny was long dead! When that happened, he wanted to see what Maurina would do to him! Astor secretly felt triumphant as he thought of ways to torture Penny and vent the anger he suffered here. However, he soon heard Maurina¡¯s footsteps approaching. ¡°Eunuch Fischer, if I notice a single strand of hair missing from Penny when she returns, then the third request will be your execution.¡± Hiss¡­ Astor instantly gasped, and he felt his heart fall to his stomach. Maurina could actually see through his mind so quickly! At this time, Astor felt a sudden pang of pain in his chest. Then, with a bang, Astor wailed and spat out a mouthful of blood. His body was like a cannonball, it instantly flew into the air and dropped fast as he hit the wall again. When he fell to the ground, Astor felt as if his internal organs were ripped apart, and he curled his body into a ball as his face was covered in tears and snots. In his vague consciousness, Astor heard Maurina¡¯s walking closer. ¡°Oh, right. Eunuch Fischer, I don¡¯t want to see you ever again. Your old face absolutely revolts me.¡± ¡°Maurina Montgomery!¡± Astor clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in anger. The resentment in his heart would not be washed away even if one used all the water in the world. Nheless, after some time, Astor slowly released his fist and let out a sigh. Morries deduced that he could not take revenge for this. Although Maurina was imprisoned for a year in this frightening hellhole prison, Astor only felt that he was just an ant when he was facing Ishac, Ishac, Caspian, Maurina did not kill him not because he was afraid but because he waszy. Initially, Astor thought that he reached the top. However, the truth was otherwise. In people¡¯s eyes, he was just as insignificant as before. At the thought of this, the humiliation that Astor felt at that moment was beyond words. With a cloak draped around his shoulder, Maurina walked out of the dark hellhole prison¡¯s entrance. Finally, he could stand under the sun again. Moreover, he was no longer breathing in the damp and rotten smell but fresh air. Maurina looked at the sky and squinted. ¡°Marriage of convenience with Astren? It must be Daisy¡¯s idea. I captured her capital city, so why¡¯d she save me..? Perhaps she wanted me to owe her a favor?¡± After pondering for a while, Maurina shook his head and walked downhill. The carriage waited for him for a long while. *** The moon hung high, and it was alreadyte at night. Even though Maurina recovered his title as the prince, the newly crowned prince resided in the Eastern Pce. Besides, Maurina¡¯s status was somewhat controversial, so he would have to leave the city for Astren as soon as the dawn broke the following day. Hence, as it was unsuitable for him to pick another official residence, they arranged for him to stay in a long-abandoned mansion outside the imperial city. Since he walked out of the hellhole prison and reached the mansion, he was only in contact with a small official responsible for his trip this time. In contrast with a year ago, no matter where Maurina appeared, there would be soldiers clearing the way, and hundreds of officials woulde to greet him. Perhaps in the whole of Salleria, only the current emperor could match Maurina¡¯s grand momentum at that time. As it was alreadyte summer and autumn was approaching, the air was chilly at night. In thisck of character and dark mansion, it felt even colder and ufortable. In the room, Maurina soaked in a hot bath. As both his hands rested on the wooden tub, he was lost in thoughts. Suddenly, the door creaked, and soon a gentle and lovely face appeared. She timidly greeted, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± A faint smile appeared on Maurina¡¯s face. It was as cynical as when he was smiling at Astor, but his smile now was wamier. ¡°Come in. The water¡¯s almost cold.¡± ¡°Ahh!¡± The youngdy was shocked. She hurriedly opened the door and carried a bucket of hot water in. However, when she saw Maurina¡¯s tub was still steaming, the young girl puffed and pouted as she red at Adrian. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re pulling my legs again. The water¡¯s still hot!¡± Through the rising mist, Maurina could see the young girl¡¯s slightly flushed cheeks. It had been a year since theyst met, and this girl, Penny, was thinner and appeared frailer than before. Nheless, she seemed to be taller than how Maurina remembered, and even her posture was longer. At that moment, Penny wore an emerald-green dress, appearing as if she was annoyed but happy, bashful but timid. Her budding, devastatingly beautiful temperament was starting to show, causing others to be moved. Before that, Maurina never expected that the skinny girl he saved from the rebels when he suppressed the Northwest Turban Rebellion at the age of 11 would be such an elegantdy today. ¡°It¡®s already cold. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try.¡± Maurina suddenly stood up from the wooden tub. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Penny¡¯s cheeks reddened, and she quickly raised her hands, wanting to cover her eyes. However, she held a bucket, so she appeared flustered instead. Maurina did not care about her. He directly grabbed her waist and carried her. Then, the two of them were soaked in the hot tub. Penny struggled slightly in Maurina¡¯s arms, but she abruptly wrapped her arms around Maurina¡¯s neck, tightly hugging him. Penny¡¯s body quivered, and she started crying, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re finally back. I¡®m so happy. I thought I¡¯d never get to see you again. A lot of times, I thought of ending my life if I didn¡¯t get your news soon.¡± Maurina felt the youngdy¡¯s cold body gradually warm-up, and as he listened to her mumbling comints, he gently hugged her shoulder without saying a word. The only person willing to stay by his side was her. In the tiny room during a chilly night within the huge abandoned mansion, an atmosphere is known as a hick and thin slowly brewed in the air. After a long while, Penny suddenly eximed and bolted upright from Maurina¡®s embrace. Then, she stuttered, ¡°Your¡­ Your Highness. Please wait for a while. Someone sent over the item that you wanted. I¡¯ll bring it over right now.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t forget to wipe yourself dry. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get a cold.¡± Maurinaughed but not blinking at all. That was right. When Maurina saved Penny, she was just a skinny nine years old. In a blink of an eye, she was already 14 now. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Then, Penny hid behind the screen and wiped her body dry. After that, she changed into a clean white dress and patted her warm cheeks. Penny shed a smile at Moana and hurriedly ran outside. Not long after, she came running back again. She returned with a tray in her hand. Penny did not know what Moana wanted, but she noticed his gaze froze when he saw the tray. When the imposing aura earned frombating with impressive armies suddenly burst out, the atmosphere in the room instantly became rigid. Penny could not help but shiver. Nheless, it was only an instinctive reaction for her to be afraid of the fearful aura, and she was not fearful of Richard. After all, Penny believed that Moana would never hurt her. ¡°Just leave it there. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rest early tonight as we need to leave early in the morning tomorrow.¡± Moana felt Penny¡¯s difort, so he dispersed the momentum and waved his hands at Penny. ¡°Your Highness, do you need me¡­¡± Penny bit her lips, and her cheeks were as red as a beetroot when she said that. Seeing that Moana red at her, Penny immediately giggled and ran out. When she was closing the door, she did not forget to pull a face at Richard. ¡°I knew you were only simply saying that, Your Highness. Hehe¡­¡± After saying that, Penny swiftly closed the door and ran to the room next door. Then, she climbed into the bed and curled herself into a ball under the nket. However, Penny felt her cheeks burning and her head buzzing. She could not help but hug her knees and thought in a daze. Moana was really different from other princes. Usually, they would already be married and have several children. Unlike them, Moana was still alone, and he never overstepped his boundaries with Penny. Nheless, he could be mean at times. Speaking of that¡­ Penny also thought that Moana¡¯s embrace was really warm¡­ Wait. Why was her head suddenly buzzing? Did she catch a cold¡­ Soon, the youngdy fell asleep in a daze. At the same time, in the room next door. Moana frowned when he looked at the two items on the tray. Then, an indescribable biting cold filled the air in the room. Previously, Moana made three requests. Firstly, he wanted his mother¡¯s belongings. Secondly, he wanted his previous maid, Penny. Lastly, he wanted the weapon he used to fight on the battlefields, Dragon-Exterrninator Spear. The only things in the tray were his mother¡¯s belongings and the Dragon-Exterminator Spear. Puzzlingly, there was only one item that belonged to Moana¡¯s mother, an unremarkable earring. Moreover, his Dragon-Exterminator Spear was only left with its spearhead. Even the connecting areas seemed to be brutally cut off by some kind of sharp weapon. After staring at the two things for a while, Moanaughed. ¡°Bullying me because my efforts had gone to waste? Well, just wait and see. I¡¯ll take everything that¡¯s rightfully mine back from you!¡± Later, Moana picked up the unremarkable earring and rubbed it gently between his fingertips. Shortly, he felt a faint warmth surging in his heart. Moana recalled that when his mother was still alive, she always told him that the earring was her most precious jewelry. At that time, Moana was still young, and he thought it was bizarre. After all, his mother was the emperor of Salleria¡¯s most beloved concubine. Hence, countless pieces of unique jewelry were gifted to her almost every day. Compared to those rare treasures, this earring could be regarded as scrap metal. However, each time Moana asked his mother about this, she would not answer him but just smiled instead. She only told him that one day when he finally wore it, he would naturally understand. ¡°When I finally wear it¡­¡± After pondering for a while, Moana held the earring and raised it near to his ear. Then, using the sharp edge, he directly pierced it through his earlobe. Moana was expecting it to hurt, yet it did not. In fact, he did not feel any difort, which baffled him. Even though his Real Martial Realm fell from the fourth stage to that of an ordinary person, he should have still felt that slightest pain, right? As Moana was still puzzled, he did not notice the blood seeping out from the wound on his earlobe was slowly absorbed by the bronze earring. Furthermore, there was a bewitching and strange purple light appearing on the surface of the earring. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Moana instantly saw the strange changes through the reflection of the water in the tub. Before he could react, Moana suddenly felt a massive force grab his body and tug at him hard. In an instant, his world was spinning, and he saw countless lights shing in his eyes. However, the strange vision was fleeting and soon disappeared. When Moana finally regained his senses, he was shocked to find that he was in a messy world. Just right in front of him, there was a majestic tower that stood tall and upright. It was unknown how old the tower was, but the surface was worn and mottled. Moana was greeted with a sudden indistinct deste aura, and his heart palpitated. ¡°The earring brought me here?¡± After all, he was a person of affairs, and he had countless experiences before this. Hence, he knew that celestial beings existed in this world. Moreover, he heard that a celestial being could create a world from nothing and build a scenic spot for them to live between the particles. ¡°Was this earring given by mother a magic weapon used by the immortals?¡± Moana was feeling more puzzled. In his memory, Moana¡¯s mother was someone gentle and elegant. She was the beauty everyone admired, but Moana did not recall seeing her doing any shocking means. If his mother was an immortal, why would she die? Then, Moana shook his head and tossed away such thoughts temporarily. Since he was already here, he had to take a look at the ce. When Moana reached the tower, he noticed written words on the wall next to the old gate of the tower. That graceful handwriting was simr to his mother¡¯s handwriting! Moana could not care less about whether there was danger around him, and he hurriedly walked forward a few steps to take a closer look. ¡®Josef, my son¡­¡¯ Josef, Caspian, In a twinkling eye, those three words brought tears to his eyes. A year ago, when he was ndered for killing his father and usurping the throne, as well asmitting an incestuous act, he did not cry. When he was being condemned by the public, and the poprity he gained throughout the years fell to the bottom instantly, he did not cry. Moana was known as Salleria¡¯s most gifted and terrifying martial art practitioner, yet when he was sinisterly drugged and reduced as a mortal, he did not cry. When he was imprisoned in the infamous hellhole prison, his eyes were not red either. After all, Moana solemnly believed that he would take each and every one of those things back. However, at that moment, when he saw the notes obviously left by his mother, Moana felt the urge to cry. He felt his eyes arm. Unfortunately, she was already gone, and he would never be able to feel his mother¡¯s warm embrace again. His mother¡¯s gentle yet vigorous writing was in his sight, and he felt as if she was whispering to him of those words. Then, Moana took a deep breath and wiped away his tears. After that, he read the writing on the wall carefully. Moana had a premonition that this immortal¡¯s means had something to do with his mother. Moreover, his mother also had an extraordinary reason for leaving him the special notes. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 ¡®Abraham, my son¡­¡¯ ¡®When you finally read these words, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m no longer by your side. These Earrings of Echo and Tower of Life are the final gifts that I can leave you with. I hope they can protect you in the future on my behalf.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s already a restriction set on the Earring of Echo. Unless our blood¡¯s used, no one will be able to activate it. However, you¡¯ll need to explore the Tower of Life yourself slowly.¡¯ ¡®Nheless, I¡¯m letting you know that one of the floors in Tower of Life has been activated, and the blood pond there is filled with the blood and essence of the Sea-Breaker Beast. If you¡¯re severely injured, or even if your muscles are destroyed, and you lose all your powers, just soak in it¡­ You¡¯ll quickly recover.¡¯ ¡®The journey ahead of you is still long, and I apologize for not apanying you further. Perhaps you¡¯ll encounter countless dangers in the future. But, I hope that you¡¯ll remember no matter how difficult, dire, or desperate the situation is, you should never give up on hope.¡¯ ¡®Do you still remember what I always said to you? Thoughts be things. If you see it in your mind, you¡¯ll hold it in your hand.¡¯ When he saw the signature at the end, Sandra could not control his tears anymore, and they streamed down his cheeks. Sandra¡¯s mother passed away at a young age. Hence, he thought that he could only recall their memories fondly for the rest of his life. However, at that moment, her silhouette once again appeared clearly in Sandra¡¯s mind. As the wind blew and the flowers fell, his mother appeared with a beautiful smile on her face, waving tenderly at Milos. ¡°These are the treasures mom left for me.¡± Then, Sandra took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down, clenching his fists tightly. Now, he finally understood that the earrings that his mother left for him were the Earrings of Echo. Plus, the simple and unadorned tower in front of him was the Tower of Life. It was obvious that both the Earrings of Echo and Tower of Life were immortal treasures. Moreover, Sandra never heard of the Sea-Breaker Beast his mother mentioned in the note. Those signs suddenly shrouded Sandra¡¯s image of his mother with a mysterious veil. ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Mom never mentioned these means and treasures before. Furthermore, that emperor also seemed to be kept in the dark about this. If she were an immortal, why¡¯d she marry that emperor and stay in Salleria?¡± After he settled his emotions, Sandra¡¯s mind was filled with questions. Then, he carefully read the note his mother left again and walked around the Tower of Life. Finally, he was sure that there were no other messages left for him. This meant that the questions he had in mind were temporarily left unanswered. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just stop thinking about it for now. Since mom only left me with a short note, she must¡¯ve had her reasoning. I should take a look at the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood pond and see what it is.¡± When he thought of this, Sandra instantly became furious. Before he was imprisoned, someone drugged him. That caused his Martial Realm to fall from the fourth stage to that of an ordinary person. Thus, his muscles and bones suffered various degrees of damage. Thankfully, Sandra was utterly gifted and his life was not threatened. Sandra wondered if his remarkable body had something to do with his mother. Nheless, since it was possible to restore his strength, he would not let go of that chance. The door creaked as Sandra pushed it open. In an instant, a lingering and thick red fog rumbled out. Among the mist, Sandra caught a glimpse of arge and terrifying figure. After knowing that the Tower of Life was a gift from his mother, Sandra was not scared at such a strange sight anymore, and be directly strode in. When he reached the first floor, he noticed that the Tower of Life appeared depted on the outside like an old temple on a barren hill. However, Sandra found all kinds of somewhat extraordinary scenes when he walked inside. The surroundings of the tower were adorned with lifelike carvings of all kinds of beasts. More importantly, Sandra never saw a single one of the beasts. In the middle of the floor, there was a massive pond filled with dark red liquid, which was bubbling at that moment. It seemed to be boiling, but when Sandra approached it, he could not feel any temperature. ¡°I think this is the essence and blood of the Sea-Breaker Beast.¡± After staring at it for a moment, Sandra did not hesitate further and directly jumped into the pond. In an instant, as if the blood in the pool were alive, they rushed to him and formed into waterfalls, enveloping him and spinning around him at high speed. Then, more blood continued to gather around him. Although there was only a pond of blood, Sandra heard a loud noise as if he was in a stormy sea. Sandra sat cross-legged in the middle of the pond, steady like a mountain with a zing gaze. Soon, he recalled what happened in the past. ¡°The True Martial Realm¡¯s mainly about refining our body, and there are five stages in total. The first stage is Introduction, the second stage is A Step Forward, the third stage is Small Achievements, the fourth stage is Martial Art Expert, and finally, the fifth stage is the Master of Martial Art. When I was fourteen, I was already at the fourth stage, Martial Art Expert¡­¡± ¡°My progression was faster by more than five times of a normal person. But, when I returned with the troops in triumph for the celebratory banquet after winning a great war at fifteen, I was caught on the spot as I wanted to pursue an unnatural rtionship with my sister. After that, I was found to carry weapons and gather military forces outside the city, nning to take advantage of the banquet and assassinate the emperor as well as purge the pce court to usurp the throne.¡± ¡°With all the witnesses and physical evidence, I was stripped of my prince status on the spot and was reduced to amoner. Then, I was imprisoned in the deepest end of the hellhole prison. Moreover, someone drugged my wine with a highly toxic poison during thest banquet. It not only ruined my previous effort, but I couldn¡¯t even reach the threshold of the True Martial Realm. Furthermore, in the next six months, my body was damaged each second, making my life worse than death¡­¡± At the thought of what happened, Sandra burned in rage.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°The emperor, prince, and princess colluded to frame me, the crown prince. Moreover, under the pretense of a marriage of convenience, they wanted to send me in a weakened state, to Astren, the border I destroyed and the capital I invaded. By this, the Astren will do their dirty work and get rid of me for them once and for all. Since that¡¯s their n, then they shall just wait and see. I¡¯ll take each and everything that belongs to me back!¡± Sandra had made up his mind. At that moment, it was as if the bubbling blood surrounding him also heard his wish. In an instant, a dazzling brilliance burst out. A ray of blood-red asterism suddenly soared out from the blood pond. Then, it formed into a stream of light, and with a swishing sound, it flew toward Sandra and disappeared between his brows. Soon, Sandra felt the inside of his body rumbling loudly as if it were dragging steel tes. He could also clearly feel his muscles, bones, and internal organs that were damaged by the poison were healing swiftly. It felt like they were constantly improving and improvising until they reached a perfect state that he had never achieved before! When he practiced his martial art skill before, Sandra inevitably left some internal injuries. Although an ordinary person would not see the wounds, Sandra was well aware of them. Nheless, as he absorbed that stream of light, Sandra noticed that those internal injuries he sustained while training were continuously healing. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 As time slowly ticked, the blood in the pool also gradually lessened. Finally, when Omas absorbed thest drop of Sea-Breaker Beast¡®s blood, he opened his eyes. In that instant, an invisible aura suddenly burst out. Then, he heard rumbling sounds of thunder in the atmosphere surrounding him. Omas jumped up, raising his hand, and gave a punch. Bang! As if there was a sudden p of thunder on the ground, Omas punched through the air. Then, he raised his foot and made a sweeping motion. Just like an iron whip, the air in his surroundings vibrated, and he could even see the ripple with his own eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve only restored myself to the first stage of the True Martial Realm, Introduction, yet I can feel my strength, and the changes in my muscles and bones are better than when I¡¯m in the second stage!¡± Omas¡®s eyes lit up in excitement ¡°Just like what mom said¡­ My body isn¡¯t only healed, but my strength is also quickly recovering. Moreover, I¡¯ll be much stronger than I was before! This is indeed only something an immortal can possess!¡± Then, Omas once again felt his body. Even though he could not see through himself yet, Omas could sense that his breathing was smoother and his hearing was clearer. Moreover, his energy was so robust that he felt as if his energy was inexhaustible. In his current situation, Omas already exceeded his condition when he reach ed the peak of the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm. Furthermore, Omas could also feel that the blood and essence that he absorbed were still continuously nurturing his body. That implied that despite just recovering from a mortal injury in the first stage of True Martial Realm, Omas knew that it would not be long for him to reach the fourth stage again. Moreover, he would no longer need to strenuously train for so many years as he did back then. After calming down his excitement, Omas raised his head and looked at one of the corners. There was a flight of stone stairs that led toward the second floor of the Tower of Life. ¡°Mother¡¯s note mentioned that this tower was prepared for me, and I should explore the Tower of Life too. Since she said that, I should take a look at what¡¯s in store for the floors above.¡± Omas walked up the stairs and saw the stone gate leading to the second floor. It was still closed. There was a seal above the stone door, and it said, ¡®essible for the first stage of True Martial Realm¡¯. It was his mother¡¯s handwriting. ¡°It seems that each floor of the Tower of Life has a requirement. As long as I reach the stage, I can enter the floor.¡± Omas pondered upon it. ¡°Based on my understanding, after the True Martial Realm, it¡¯ll be the Pulse Control Realm. Since there are five stages to True Martial Realm and three stages in Pulse Control Realm, the Tower of Life should only have eight floors. However, when I looked at it from outside, the tower appeared to tower into the sky. It didn¡¯t seem to have only eight floors. Nheless, since mom was celestial and possessed their power, her strength was iparable to True Martial Realm and Pulse Control Realm. In this world, they¡¯ll surely be a higher realm than Pulse Control Realm. N?velDrama.Org content rights. It¡¯s just that my knowledge and experience arecking as I live in Salleria.¡± When Omas finally understood that, he did not hesitate further and directly reached out to remove the seal on top of the door. Then, by just exerting a slight force, be pushed the door open. However, the second floor of the Tower of Life waspletely different from what Omas had imagined. He initially thought that powerful martial art skills were kept here, or even impressive weapons of the gods were stored on this floor, yet he was greeted with an empty and spacious room. ¡°It¡¯s empty?¡± Just as Omas was puzzled, he saw the writings on the walls opposite him, ¡®Time Warp Zone¡¯. These three words had a disdainful taste to them. It was as if it had the power to control every life force in the universe. When Omas nced at it, he instantly felt nervous. Nevertheless, Omas still suppressed the imposing energy and walked forward to take a closer look. Then, he saw a row of tiny inscriptions beside the three words. ¡°A day in this room equals three days in the mortal world.¡± The meaning of the row of words was unmistakable. ¡°A day spent in the mortal world is three days in this Time Warp Zone. If that¡¯s the case, then won¡¯t the time training here be three times more than an ordinary person?¡± Omas instantly thought of the crucial point, and he could not help but be surprised. Since he entered the Earrings of Echo, Omas saw many wonderful sights that he had never seen before. This remarkable power could slow down time and open his eyes. ¡°I wasted a year in the hellhole prison, yet in this Time Warp Zone, I have hope to make up for the lost time!¡± Omas was extremely excited, and he could sense his mother¡¯s effort and intention. Moreover, Omas even had a faint feeling that his mother seemed to have predicted the treatment he received before. Hence, she left the two treasures, Earring of Echo and Tower of Life, for him. This way, Omas could ovee the hardship and bring himself up a notch. When he found out about the second floor¡¯s function, Omas wanted to look at the third floor. However, just as he expected, Omas could not open the stone door as with his current realm stage. The third floor would require him to attain the second stage of the Martial Realm before he could enter. Nheless, Omas was not in a hurry either. As he had just absorbed the essence and blood of the Sea-Breaker Beast, his body healed and strengthened itself. Besides, he could train at the Time Warp Zone in the future. Thus, Omas was sure he would open the entrance to the third level in no time. After understanding all of these, Omas suddenly had an epiphany. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Earrings of Echo for a while now. I can¡¯t let anyone find out about this huge secret for now! However, it¡¯s easy to get in here, and I know the method for that¡­ But how do I get out?¡± Just as Omas was puzzled, the thought of going out appeared. He suddenly felt that familiar force sweeping over him again. The next second, his body shook, and Omas realized that he was back in the room before this. Furthermore, he was still soaking in the tub, and the water was still warm. Omas rubbed the Earrings of Echo on his right ear, and his eyes glistened. ¡°Now that I have this precious thing, I won¡¯t waste it! Training starts tonight!¡± *** At this moment in the imperial city of Salleria, the candlelight flickered in a hidden ce within the crown prince¡¯s Eastern Pce, lengthening the two people¡¯s silhouettes. A young man who somewhat resembled Omas was wearing an embroidered robe, sitting cross-legged in the middle of the room. In front of him, there was anky person in a ck robe who stood there in silence. If it were not for his chest moving faintly, the man in ck robe could be easily mistaken as a statue. The youngster who was now the crown prince was holding a brush and ink, wielding and writing. On the other hand, the man in a ck robe was not saying a word. After some time, as the youngster, Omas Montgomery, finished hisst letter. He raised his head with his eyes twinkling, looking at the man in a ck robe and asked, ¡°Teacher, what do you think of my writingpared to Omas¡¯s?¡± Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The teacher Jasmine mentioned slowly made his way forward. Even though the mes of the candles in the room were not swaying, the darkness seemed to have reced the light. Jasmine¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but his pupils were slightly constricted. After a while, a raspy voice sounded from beneath the ck robe, ¡°Your handwriting has innumerable twists and turns. Moreover, the Yin energy¡¯s denser than the Yang energy.¡± Jasmineughed. ¡°Teacher, you could¡®ve directly said that I¡¯m an overthinker and also a shrewd.¡± The man in a ck robe scoffed, seemingly agreeing to Jasmine. Soon, the smile on Jasmine¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Next, a ruthless expression that did not match his age suddenly appeared between his eyes. His voice seemed colder as he uttered word by word, ¡°However, don¡¯t you forget, teacher. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s residing in the Eastern Pce, and I¡¯m also the one who has obtained the great opportunity. On the other hand, death is knocking on Molie¡¯s door!¡± Jasmine¡¯s body slightly trembled as he said that. A faint ck mist started to surge from his back. It was as if they formed into countless tentacles, and its sight would make anyone¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Have you nned it well?¡± The man in the ck robe calmly asked as he turned a blind eye to the changes in Jasmine¡¯s body. ¡°Everything¡¯s in control.¡± Then, Jasmine blinked hard, and he withdrew the ck mist back into his body. Next, he chuckled. ¡°I wonder what the Princess of Astren¡¯s thinking. She wants to arrange a marriage of convenience with Paul. Nheless, it¡¯ll be good too. I¡¯ve been finding ways to get rid of him, and now that he can finally leave Salleria, we shall let him die on his journey there. This way, I¡¯ll be free from worries. However, the only person I¡®m worried about is that brat, Camille. Will shee between my ns?¡± After pondering for a while, the man in the ck robe answered, ¡°I doubt that Princess Camille will interrupt your scheme.¡± Jasmine¡®s eyes lit up, and his gaze was profound as he looked at the candle me in front of him. ¡°Since you said that, I can¡¯t be rest assured.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Molie¡­ I bet he¡¯d never dream that the journey ahead of me will be a longer one than yours! My innate Demon Phyton Form alone is iparable to you, who¡¯s only a martial art genius!¡± As he spoke, his expressions were hard to tell under the swaying candle me. If one looked at him absent-mindedly, they would see as if Jasmine¡¯s head turned into a giant python¡¯s head, and its forked tongue flicked rapidly. *** Just as the dawn broke, two carriages with dozens of guards appeared on the road outside Salleria¡¯s imperial city. This would be the team apany Molie to Astren for the royal intermarriage. Not only was there no grand style, but even the guards responsible for escorting Molie appeared unwilling. After all, who would not be aware that Molie was a criminal. If it were not for the emperor¡¯s order, none of them would be willing to escort this man on an arduous journey to a faraway ce for three months. Molie sat in one of the carriages as he sat cross-legged, concentrating on his meditation with his eyes shut. After discovering the Earring of Echo¡¯s hidden secret yesterday, Molie did not waste any time and trained hard all night in the Tower of Life. As he absorbed the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood and essence, Molie¡¯s body recovery was unbelievable. Even if he was exhausted, he just needed a short nap and would be full of energy again. Furthermore, despite only training for what seemed like a night, due to the Time Warp Zone¡¯s effect of one night equaling three nights and Molie¡¯s physical trait that almost needed no rest, his cultivation was perhaps better than other¡¯s five nights of training. Now, Molie could feel that his qi was aligned and blood was thick again. Moreover, his muscles were once again filled with the strength that he once had. At this time, Penny, who looked outside with her head out of the carriage window, came back in. Then, she carefully tidied up the curtains, curled up, and sat next to Paul. With both hands on her cheeks, she appeared troubled. Molie nced at her and asked, ¡°Are you feeling reluctant?¡± Penny raised her head and stared at Paul. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m your person, so where you go, I¡¯ll follow you, Your Highness. I¡¯m not reluctant, and it¡¯s just that¡­¡± Penny¡¯s voice suddenly turned softer, and she began to tear up. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s unfair for you, Your Highness. I know that you¡¯re innocent, and those people are spurting nonsense.¡± ¡°Then, just let them be.¡± When Penny heard his answer, she was stunned, and she saw that Molie was smiling at her. ¡°Penny, I only have you by my side now. As long as you trust me, I don¡¯t care about what other people say.¡± Those words seemed to have struck Penny¡¯s heart. The youngdy¡¯s eyes instantly flickered with surprise, bashfulness, doubt, confusion, joy, and such emotions. Then, the next second, all of the feelings turned into tears, and they were streaming out of Penny¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not crying. I¡¯m just thrilled.¡± Penny wiped away her tears in embarrassment. Then, she sniffled. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ll never be apart ever again. I want to serve you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Molie nodded and chuckled. Molie felt sorry for the brat. Then, he put his arm around Penny¡¯s shoulder and pulled her closer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯lle back again in the future.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Molie showed a faint smile. ¡°I want toe back¡­ And conquer this ce.¡± When Penny heard thest few words, she was stunned, and her cheeks flushed as she secretly looked at Paul. There was no resentment and indignation on the young man¡¯s face even though he was chased out of his homnd. Molie appeared to be in high spirits and confident. In an instant, Penny was filled with happiness. Molie did not change at all, and this felt great. At this time, a man¡®s voice sounded from outside the carriage, ¡°Your Highness, please get off the carriage for a moment. A court eunuch is here.¡± Penny¡¯s body slightly tensed up when she heard that someone from the pce was there. Nheless, Molie put away the smile on his face, patted Penny, and got off the carriage. Next, he saw a court eunuch approaching him with a long item in his hands. It seemed that Stefan¡¯s tragic end yesterday had spread. When the eunuch saw Rowan, he immediately smiled widely, showing off his pearly whites. ¡°Your Highness, Princess Camille especially requested me to pass this item to you. Thankfully, I arrived just in time and did not dy your journey.¡± As the eunuch said that, he offered the items to Molie with both hands. ¡°Camille asked you toe over?¡± Molie sneered. Seeing Molie¡¯s expression, the eunuch instantly became nervous, and he stuttered, ¡°Yes¡­ That¡¯s right¡­ Princess Camille especially reminded me that I must personally pass this to Your Highness.¡± ¡°Back then, she was almost defiled by me, yet she still remembers to send me off today. What a troublesome thing. Let her know that I¡¯ve epted the item,¡± Molie calmly replied. Noticing that Molie epted the item, the eunuch was relieved. ¡°However¡­¡± Just as the eunuch was at ease, Molie suddenly spoke up again, causing him to be anxious again. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The eunuch waited for Nathalia to continue his sentence, but he did not say anything. That made the eunuch break out in a sweat. Then, the eunuch gathered his courage and secretly took a peek at Joe. However, he was not even looking at him. Instead, Nathalia looked at the tower in the distance. ¡°Tell her that if she does this again, and if she¡¯s within ten kilometers of me, I¡¯ll chop off her head.¡± Nathalia let out coldughter, turned around, and got into the carriage. He did not show himself anymore after that. ¡°Yes! Surely, Your Highness!¡± The eunuch was shaking like a leaf in the hurricane. He instantly knelt and repeatedly kowtowed. Then, after getting Nathalia¡¯s permission, he hurriedly rode on his horse and left. At this moment, on the tower opposite Leonardo, a pale yellow silhouette hid behind a pster, secretly ncing in his direction. The silhouette had a curvy outline with an alluring grace. Her fine ck hair fell on her side, emitting light luster. Even though thedy was covering her face with a thin piece of cloth, one could still see the almost perfect lips. Her eyes were full of affection. It was as if there were ripples in them, and anyone who saw them could not help but drown in them. ¡°Nathalia¡¯s so mean! He¡¯s still threatening me at such a time. Nheless, since he had epted the Meteorite Sword, it proves that he still cares about me.¡± Camille Montgomery lightly bit her lower lip behind the veil as she uttered words that sounded annoyed but happy. Her voice was charming, and anyone that heard it would be melted. Once again, she turned around and watched in the direction of the carriage which had long started its journey. At this moment, the light yellow silhouette appeared lonely and frail as it stood among the tall walls. ¡°God knows when we can meet again after this parting. Leonardo, you must stay alive. When I have the chance, I¡¯ll surely visit you, and you¡®ll be surprised!¡± Camille turned around and disappeared among the walls as if she was never there. *** The whole group headed west for more than a month. The group consisted of two carriages. One of them provided Nathalia and Penny a ce to rest, and the other was loaded with rations and valuables. Other than that, 17 cavalries were escorting them. The town guards provided the supplies needed by these cavalries along the way. Even for a regr merchant transport of goods, the troop looked pathetic, let alone for the royal intermarriage between two countries. Nheless, Nathalia was aware that the guards¡® feelings wereplicated. Firstly, Nathalia used to be Salleria¡¯s gifted prince, and he was the youngest and most prestigious general in the military. Not only did he get rid of the traitors and bandits within their country, but he also fended off the enemy outside the country, and the war fought brought Salleria to the peak of its reputation since it was founded. However, Nathalia was also the same prince trying to usurp the throne and killed his father. There was even a rumor spreading that he was a beast that wanted to defile his sister. If one encountered such a messy situation, they would usually be shed thousands of times and executed. Due to theseplicated emotions, the guards were neither respectful nor disgusted at Nathalia during their journey so far. It was just as if they only had an employment rtionship. Whenever theymunicated, it would only be for official matters such as where they arrived and where they were heading next. Usually, while they were resting midway, Nathalia would stroll around nearby, and these guards could not be bothered about it either. At night, when they stopped at the tavern, the guards did not care about Nathalia at all. Perhaps even if Nathalia went out the whole night and did not return, they would not know about it too. To some extent, it felt as if the guards were hoping Nathalia would sneak away. Then, they could return and report theirpletion of the mission earlier. After all, these guards were no fools. Even though the trip was supposedly for royal intermarriage, with Nathalia¡®s position in Salleria coupled Salleria¡¯s strained rtionship with Astren, it was better to say Nathalia was exiled and sent to death. As for whether he arrived at Astren, or where they stopped, no one cared about it The guards¡¯ rxed attitude provided Nathalia with tons of conveniences. After a few days of probing and ensuring that no one would monitor him at night when they reached the inn, Nathalia waited until Penny finished serving him washing up. Later, he stayed in the room alone and entered the Time Zone Warp on the second floor of the Tower of Life. Nathalia practiced all night long until it was almost dawn. Then, he woulde out. In the daytime, Nathalia meditated in the carriage to recall thebat movements that he cultivated before. He constantly practiced and imitated the actions in his mind. As such, after a month, Nathalia quietly returned to the second stage of the True Martial Realm, A Step Forward. Despite only being in the second stage, Nathalia believed that he couldpete with anyone of third stage True Martial Realm in terms of strength. As for this secret, Nathalia had not told a single soul. Moreover, none of them seemed to notice anything. Even Penny was unaware, let alone those guards. Hence, in everyone¡¯s heart, Nathalia was still the deste prince who was imprisoned for a year, and his strength was as weak as an ordinary man now. None of them realized that in just a month, Nathalia¡¯s body went through incredible changes. Since he reached the second stage of True Martial Realm, it implied that Nathalia was able to open the seal to the third floor of the Tower of Life. Thus, after the surrounding was quiet, Nathalia got into the Earring of Echo and entered the third floor of the Tower of Life as he wished. The third floor was simr to the Time Warp Zone¡®s stone room on the second floor. However, there was a booklet ced in the middle of the room. The booklet appeared aged, yet it was still clean and unstained. Nathalia lifted the book and saw a line of vigorous and powerful words written on the cover at a nce, The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon. ¡°It¡¯s abat skill!¡± Nathalia was instantly excited. Since knowing the Tower of Life was an immortal means, Nathalia hoped to get exercises andbat skills here. After all, the immortals¡¯ exercises andbat skills would surely be more powerful than those passed around in the mortal world. Now that he found a skill, Nathalia excitedly flipped the pages. Nathalia thought there would be obscure and iprehensible text or intricate pictures in the booklet, but in the end, a white light appeared. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This ray of light directly formed a bright curtain in front of him. Just as when Nathalia was marveling at the immortal means, a figure appeared among the bright curtain. The next second, this projection began to showcase the moves for The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon. Each movement and pattern could be seen from every angle. In an instant, Nathalia was captivated, and he started to study them carefully. Nathalia was a gifted child with excellentprehension skills. Otherwise, he would not have reached the stage where most ordinary men could not attain even if they tried their whole life. After receiving the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s essence and blood, he achieved a state of extreme concentration that was hard for ordinary people to reach. Therefore, at that moment,bining the guidance of the great teacher in the form of light and shadow, Nathalia only felt overjoyed which caused his eyes to light up. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Morine was dripping with sweat in the Time Warp Zone on the second floor of the Tower of Life. He twisted his waist like a stretched bowstring, and as he was full of stored energy. He suddenly rushed forward, causing the air to be filled with oppressive ear-piercing explosions. The next second, Morine extended his hands and the air around him vibrated as if it were a vicious and boiling liquid. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± With a roar, Morine¡¯s fingers turned into ws. Then, just like a dragon rushing to the sea, Morine ruthlessly grabbed the statue¡¯s head right in front of him. As if the statue¡¯s head was made from gtin, Morine¡¯s fingers easily pierced through it. Next, Morine whistled softly, and immense energy suddenly surged out from his arms. A series of crackling sounds came from his arms, and the majestic power swiftly reached his palms and fingers. Bang! With the loud sound, the statue¡¯s head was instantly exploded into pieces, leaving only a bare neck. Seeing this sight, Morine smiled in satisfaction. Then, he dispersed his power and sized the statue up and down. Morine sighed. ¡°Based on normal circumstances, a person in the second stage of the True Martial Realm, A Step Forward, can leave handprints on the stone. But, when I put The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon to use, I can blow off the statue. The martial art skills passed on by the immortals are surely outstanding.¡± Morine estimated that even though he restored himself to the second stage of the True Martial Realm, he wasparable to the third stage, Small Achievements. However, The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon was powerful, but the more Morine practiced it, the more he felt mysterious about it. It was as if what Morine managed to show was only the surface of the skill, and greater power and bigger secrets were waiting for him to discover. While he was resting, Morine seized the chance and took out the booklet. Then, he let the silhouette inside projected, showing himself the movements a few more times as Morine wanted to correct the ws he did in his practice. After a short break, Morine practiced The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon a dozen times. The statues that were exploded from his skills all fell on the ground at crazy angles. Nheless, Morine just needed to pat a bump on the wall. The statues on the floor melted as if they were wax, slowly seeping into the floor. When the statues disappeared, the surface was once again clean and solid. It was as if nothing had happened before. This was also the secret that Morine found out recently. The Time Warp Zone on the second floor could not only stop the outside world¡¯s time, but it could also form a small world. That provided statutes ording to Morine¡¯s needs for his practices. After practicing, he would only need to press the gear on the wall. The statues would be automatically cleared. It was simply convenient. Morine finally mastered The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon after a few days of hard work. Then, estimating the time, Morine knew that there were about two hours more to dawn. Hence, Morine took out the Meteorite Sword that Camille asked the eunuch to pass him when he left the imperial capital. The Meteorite Sword was initially the sword that Morine used on the battlefields. Nheless, Morine much preferred the Dragon-Exterminator Spear to annihte the enemies. Moreover, long weapons were more advantageous than short weapons on the battlefield. Therefore, Morine did not use the Meteorite Sword often. Nevertheless, Morine was equally excellent with spears and swords. Thankfully, Camille sent over his original sword. Otherwise, Morine would not have epted it. When he drew the sword out of its sheath, a sudden dragon¡¯s cry rang, and a flickering cold light shed along the de, blinding Morine¡¯s eyes. Morine shed forward, hacked downward, stabbed, shed backward¡­ The glowing sword danced in the Time Warp Zone. Even though Morine¡¯s swordsmanship did not have fancy moves, he did train on the battlefields, and each move was fatal and dreadful! Following his practice, the atmosphere in the Time Warp Zone became somber. It was as if every move drawn would reveal a harsh killing intent. *** The group headed west for another ten days. Since they left Salleria¡¯s imperial capital, they traveled to the west for almost two months. The scenery along the way had gradually turned from pleasant country view to wild, mountainous scene. Everything appeared so dested. Seeing the scene, Morine knew they were not far away from Salleria¡¯s border. After crossing the border, they needed another three more days to reach Astren¡¯s territory. For the past few days, Morine practiced harder on his swordsmanship and The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon. Besides nighttime, as long as he had any alone time in the day, he would enter the Time Warp Zone. Even if he could only cultivate for an hour, he would treasure the chance. Hence, besides refining The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon, Morine also reached the peak of the second stage of True Martial Realm. He was only a step away from entering the third stage. Morine practiced harder as he wanted to reach the third stage of True Martial Real again, and he would finally be able to up another floor of the Tower of Life. Of course, there were other reasons too. Another day passed. In the morning, the guards¡¯ leader met Morine to inform him that Salleria¡¯s border was another 20 kilometers away. After they passed the border, they entered an unimed territory between Salleria and Astren. Morine went through this path when he led the army to attack Astren. Thus, he did notment on anything and just let the leader proceed ording to the n. Morine quietly grabbed the Meteorite Sword when the leader went away, and a profound light shed in his eyes. When everyone was resting at noon, two figures appeared outside the camp they were stationed in. One of them was thin, and the other plump. The plump figure was in white, whereas the thin person was in ck. There was a pair of iron ws on the waist of the plump man in white, and the thin man had a scimitar behind him. The two suddenly appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight, slowly approaching them. Looking at them from afar gave them an ineffable feeling of nervousness. The escorting guards quickly realized that something was wrong, and they put down the rations in their hands and grabbed their weapons. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Penny also felt that the atmosphere was getting tense, and she stood close to Morine as she anxiously watched the two walking over. However, Morine did not seem to notice the tension change in the air. Instead, he continued eating and did not even bother to look up. The duo was more than 10 meters away from the crowd, but they did not seem to have the intention to stop in their tracks. The leading guard stood and ruthlessly hit the spear on the ground, making a loud bang. Then, he roared at the two men, ¡°Stop in your tracks! We¡¯re the soldiers of Salleria. Who are you two?!¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The duo did not answer but continued to walk toward them. An unsettling emotion swiftly spread in the guards. The leading guard facing the duo directly also felt an imposing pressureing at him, causing him to quiver. Finally, the duo stopped in their tracks and stood a few meters away from everyone. The plump guy swept his gaze across everyone and finally fixed his eyes on Morten, saying, ¡°We¡¯re Soul Snatcher and Grim Reaper, and we¡¯re ordered to take away Nirina¡¯s life, a criminal of Salleria.¡± ¡°Soul Snatcher and Grim Reaper!¡± The guards at the scene instantly eximed, and their faces were pale. Even Penny could not help but tremble. Everyone knew that Soul Snatcher and Grim Reaper were Salleria¡¯s infamous killer duo. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, none of their targets managed to escape their deadly grasp. Hence, no one knew what Soul Snatcher and Grim Reaper looked like either. Nheless, they would have never expected that two figures, who were like Hell¡¯s messengers, would appear at the border at this moment and want to take away Nirina¡¯s life. Surprise, astonishment, fear, doubt, and other emotions instantly appeared on the surrounding guards¡¯ faces. Soon, Nirina put down the meal that he was halfway through. He could not help but sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? These two are killers that are groomed by Molie.¡± ¡®Molie?¡¯ The guards present were all stunned, but they quickly regained their senses. Molie was the recently crowned prince! He was Nirina¡¯s half-brother from another mother. However, what was more shocking for the guards was not that Soul Snatcher and Grim Reaper were Molie¡¯s subordinates, but Molie, as the younger brother, actually engaged in fratricide and sent out killers to murder Nirina! ¡°I¡¯ve guessed it earlier. Based on Molie¡¯s personality, it must be so hard for him to restrain himself until now before letting you attack me.¡± Nirina carried his Meteorite Sword and slowly stood up. Then, he looked at the guards around him and uttered, ¡°I know that this is not rted to you, so you can leave. I won¡¯t me any of you.¡± His words immediately made the guards¡¯ hearts skip a beat. Initially, their attitude to Nirina was extremely contradictory. Secretly, they respected his glory, but at the same time, they despised his conduct. Nheless, even a fool could have guessed the clue at this time. ¡°Your Highness!¡± The leading guard¡¯s eyes widened in anger. As he was too agitated, they could hear him gritting his teeth. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Soul Snatcher, who was the plump man in white, burst into evilughter. Next, he shook his wrist slightly, and the iron ws on his waist swiftly slipped into his hands. As for the skinny man in ck, Grim Reaper, he still appeared indifferent, standing aside with his arms crossed and not saying anything. ¡°The prince ordered that the seventeen cavalry who colluded with the traitor, Morten, must be killed without mercy!¡± When Soul Snatcher yelled thest word, he rushed toward the leading guard like a cannonball out of its chamber. Then, the leader took his halberd and aimed at the white silhouette, directly stabbing him. However, Soul Snatcher¡¯s iron ws hooked on the de, and the halberd bent unbelievably. The leader was shocked, and his body could not help but fall to the side. Next, Soul Snatcher roared, swung his arm hard, and the iron ws grabbed on the de. Then, he forcefully grabbed the halberd over. Then, as if he was throwing a javelin, he threw the halberd out like lightning. Swoosh! A dark light shed. Before the guard standing the furthest from them could react, the halberd pierced through his chest, and he instantly flew out. With a cracking sound, he was nailed to a rock. The guard died with eyes open, and the huge wound on his chest was bleeding uncontrobly. Even though Soul Snatcher was plump, he showed agility that did not match his physical appearance. He quickly reached the leading guard, swept the iron ws across, and cut off the guard¡¯s arm. Then, he crossed his arms around the guard¡¯s neck. Swoosh! The guard¡¯s head flew up, and blood was rushing out. Soon, the leader¡¯s headless body swayed a few times and fell to the ground. In the twinkling of an eye, two men were killed. Those who were selected as soldiers were not ordinary people. The guards that escorted Nirina this time were mainly at the first stage of True Martial Realm, and the leader was at the second stage of the True Martial Realm. Nevertheless, he was like a defenseless cub in front of Soul Snatcher, letting Soul Snatcher torture him as he wished. The remaining guards did not surrender and rushed toward Soul Snatcher. Perhaps they felt guilty for Morten, or they were hoping to win with their number of people and escape this alive, but the guards chose to face the battle instead of retreating. Shortly, the scene turned into a ughterhouse. Penny¡¯s body shook nonstop, and her face was as white as a sheet. Even though she was punished to the concubine¡¯s pce residence due to her implication with Morten, she had never seen such a bloody sight. ¡°Your Highness¡­ What¡­ What should we do¡­¡± Penny hugged Nirina¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Nirina lightly patted Penny¡¯s shoulder. Then, he looked indifferently at Soul Snatcher¡¯s iron ws, which were prating a guard¡¯s lower abdomen with ease at the moment. Soul Snatcher pulled out the guard¡¯s intestine and pulped it. ¡°The third stage of the True Martial Realm, right.¡± ¡°What¡­ What about them¡­¡± Penny clenched her jaw as she tried her best not to cry. ¡°I¡¯ve given them a chance to leave. Instead, they chose their current path.¡± Nirina shook his head. His experience on the battlefield gave him a dim view of life and death, which also made him understand that no one had the right to choose someone else¡®s path in life. Since the guards chose to face the battle, they should ept its oue even if it meant sacrificing themselves. Despite achieving the second stage of True Martial Realm, the leader could not evenst long against Soul Snatcher. Hence, the first stage of True Martial Realm soldiers would be like a piece of cake for Soul Snatcher. After a short showdown, the scene was left with a pile of disfigured corpses on the ground. One of the guards had a big hole on his chest, but he was notpletely dead yet. He looked at Nirina with his eyes widened, and his lips moved as if he wanted to say something. However, blood was continuously flowing out from his throat, and he could not utter a single word. Nirina walked forward and pierced through the guard¡¯s heart with his sword. This was also a way to lessen his sufferings. ¡°Alright. Only the two of you are left now,¡± Soul Snatcher said as he shook the blood away from his iron ws. He just killed seventeen men in a row, yet there was not a single drop of blood on his white shirt. He noticed that Nirina was holding his sword and could not help but chuckle. ¡°Morten, you¡®ve lost your skills, and you¡¯re on the same level as an ordinary man. Even the few men could notpete against me. Are you sure you want to fight me stubbornly? Why don¡¯t you just let me behead you and let us leave early to report thepletion of our mission? Then, maybe we¡¯ll still remember your good deeds and light up a few joss sticks for you or something. After all, you were once the young hero that I admired.¡± There was indescribable ruthlessness and contempt in his words. Penny gritted her teeth as she secretly held a sharp hairpin in her palm. She decided if Nirina met a bad end, she would immediately end her life. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 ¡°Go further behind. This will end soon.¡± Nirina smiled gently at Penny. Penny bither lips, and she retreated about ten meters away. She was well aware that with her capabilities, she would not be of any help if she kept sticking around near Milos. She might even distract him further and be a burden as he would want to protect her. Even though she stood a distance away from them, Penny did not have the intention to run away. If Nirina died, she would not want to live anymore either. When Nirina turned to look at Soul Snatcher, his expression already turned cold. ¡°I think there¡¯s no need for that yet. After all, I have things to do and people to protect.¡± Then, Nirina held the Meteorite Sword in front of him. Although his voice was not loud, Penny could hear his words. In an instant, Penny¡¯s heart was filled with warmth, and she thought Nirina was brave. ¡°What a fool! Do you think you¡¯re still the same martial art genius as before!¡± Soul Snatcher roared and hit his foot on the ground. The huge impact made him appear as if he was a white bolt of lightning aiming at Milos. ¡°Soul Snatcher¡¯s iron ws!¡± With a swoosh, the iron ws shed through the air. It made an ear-piercing sound as they rushed toward Nirina¡¯s heart, wanting to dig it out. Nirina held the hilt tightly, and suddenly, there were brilliant sparkles in his eyes. At that moment, they looked like a gxy. Then, Nirina drew out the sword from its sheath, and the edge of the de danced in a fury. The light and air around them seemed to condense toward the sharp de. The blinding sword directly cut at theing iron w. It was a frontal attack that caused a violent collision. With a ng, sparks flew everywhere. Soul Snatcher was about to roar when he felt a massive strength. It was as if a ferocious tiger was charging at him violently and suppressing him. Snap! His iron w was chopped in half by Milos. ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Soul Snatcher widened his eyes, and he groaned in disbelief. The next second, Soul Snatcher felt an unprecedented fear crawling down his spine. When he raised his head, he only saw the blinding sword. The sword¡¯s momentum was deadly, and it wanted to chop off his head. At this moment, Soul Snatcher felt the pain of his cheek being torn apart Just as the de was about to tear his cheek, Soul Snatcher suddenly twisted his body into an amazing angle. The de was practically swiping past his ear. The terrifying cold made Soul Snatcher feel as if his blood had frozen, but he was secretly extremely grateful too. Thankfully, he was a third-stage martial artist. Hence, his body could bend to an angle that ordinary people were unable to do. Otherwise, the sh just now would have directly ended his life. At the same time, Soul Snatcher was utterly furious. ¡°It seems that Nirina has restored some of his ability. He hid it so well that none of us knows about it! Moreover, this guy dared to embarrass me. I must break his limbs while he¡¯s still alive!¡± Soul Snatcher¡¯s eyes glistened with a ruthless glow as he red at Milos. Since Meteorite Sword could not kill Soul Snatcher, Nirina decided to change his method. He clenched one of his fists and charged at Soul Snatcher. ¡°I¡¯ll break this arm of yours!¡± Soul Snatcher yelled. Then, he used another iron w and wed at Nirina¡¯s fist. Iron w against fist? Soul Snatcher was sure that Nirina would die. Just as when the fist was about to touch the iron w, Soul Snatcher was stunned. He noticed that Nirina suddenly smiled. Moreover, the smile made him anxious. A very horrible thought surge in Soul Snatcher¡¯s mind. Before Soul Snatcher could react, Nirina shouted with a voice as loud as thunder, causing Soul Snatcher¡®s head to buzz. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Swoosh! Next, a massive amount of energy came out from Nirina¡¯s arm. Then, as if his arm was a dragon, it avoided the iron w, followed Soul Snatcher¡¯s arm, and directly grabbed on his head. In Nirina¡¯s eyes, Soul Snatcher¡¯s head and the statues¡¯ heads be destroyed thousands of times were the same. Bang! His fingers brutally attacked, and the immense energy directly pulped Soul Snatcher¡¯s head. Red and white colors mixed and formed a steaming mud that suddenly gushed out from him. Nheless, Nirina did not stop. Instead, he grabbed onto Soul Snatcher¡¯s neck. As if he was a meteor hammer, Nirina lifted the body high above his head and smashed it in the carriage at the side. With a loud bang, the carriage was ruined by Soul Snatcher¡¯s plump figure. Furthermore, Soul Snatcher¡®s body not only crashed into the carriage but into the ground too. Dust was everywhere. Then, Nirina slowly walked out of the haze. He looked at Grim Reaper and said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°You¡­ Recovered your skills? How is that possible?¡± Grim Reaper frowned and nced at Milos. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re only at the second stage of the True Martial Realm, so how could you kill Soul Snatcher? He¡¯s a third-stage practitioner!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t appear to be sad about his death?¡± Nirina noticed Grim Reaper¡¯s behavior. Hearing that, Grim Reaperughed. He took the scimitar behind him and answered Jordan, ¡°Why should I feel sad? Since he¡¯s dead, the reward this time will be all mine. I can¡¯t even thank you enough! Your Highness, careful. I¡®m not at the same stage as Soul Snatcher. I¡¯mparable to your flourishing past, the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Grim Reaper rushed toward Milos. ¡°Grim Reaper¡¯s shing Ray!¡± The blinding knife was like snow, shrouding Milos. Nirina leaped, avoiding the de. The carriage behind him was instantly cut in half easily. Penny, who watched from afar with her eyes widened, covered her mouth in shock! She felt as if her heart almost jumped out of his chest. The de¡¯s ray was like white silk, sweeping through the air. Following that, the Meteorite Sword in Nirina¡¯s hand made a shocking cut. Clink-nk! After the intense metal nking sound, eye-catching sparks exploded midair. Nirina retreated about eight steps before he could finally steady himself. Grim Reaper also moved backward about five steps. He stared at Nirina in disbelief, frowning as he eximed, ¡°How¡¯s this possible!¡± For five stages of True Martial Realm, each level could deal with at least five warriors from the previous stage. Nirina was only at the second stage, yet after this fight, Grim Reaper noticed that he only had a slight upper hand, and he could not instantly kill Nirina as he expected before. At this time, Grim Reaper seemed to have realized something. He lowered his head and looked at his scimitar. On the scimitar¡¯s de, there were a few small chips. Grim Reaper was shocked, and he turned to Nirina¡¯s Meteorite Sword. The Meteorite Sword was undamaged and as sharp as before. ¡°A rank six weapon¡­ Meteorite Sword.¡± Soon, Grim Reaper uttered a few words through his gritted teeth. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 When he saw the chips on the scimitar, then the undamaged Meteorite Sword, Grim Reaper was boiling with rage. The weapons for True Martial Realm and Pulse Control Realm practitioners were collectively known as sharp weapons. Those sharp weapons were divided into nine rankings. The first rank was the lowest, and the ninth rank was the best. Valentina¡¯s Meteorite Sword was a rank six sharp weapon, whereas Grim Reaper¡¯s scimitar was only four. If Valentina¡¯s ability was far lower than Grim Reaper, and Grim Reaper killed him in an instant, then the rank of the weapon would not be so obvious. However, Valentina was only slightly in a disadvantageous position. After the fight, the rank six Meteorite Sword caused some damage to the rank of the scimitar. ¡°Damn it!¡± Grim Reaper¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. ¡°Mandra, I didn¡¯t expect you to be hiding such a big secret. You restored your strength, but no one knows about it. Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if you recover, you¡¯re just a second-stage practitioner! I want you to know the difference between the second stage and fourth stage of the True Martial Realm!¡± ¡°Second stage of the True Martial Realm?¡± Valentina snorted as he looked at Grim Reaper. Then, he suddenly roared, and howling winds blew fiercely in their surroundings. ¡°What about now!¡± As he said that, Valentina attacked first. The sword shone like thunderbolts in midair, forming a ray of sharp light, directly stabbing Grim Reaper. ¡°Third stage of True Martial Realm?! How¡¯s this possible!¡± Grim Reaper¡®s eyes shed with astonishment and anger. There was only one thought in his mind. He elevated his level in the battle? However, he could not ponder this question anymore as Valentina¡¯s power exceeded those of the third stage of the True Martial Realm. He was on par with someone of the fourth stage! When Valentina was battling Soul Snatcher and Grim Reaper, he returned to his second stage of True Martial Realm. Moreover, when he was fighting with Soul Snatcher, it ignited his battle spirit. Thus, Valentina easily broke through the minute distance he had left to achieve the third stage of True Martial Realm. When he returned to the third stage, the strength that he once had filled his body. Capsian was faster, stronger, and bolder! Grim Reaper turned sideways just and barely escaped the sword, yet soon, the de was spinning in midair. As if it were groundbreaking thunder and lightning, it struck at him. The abrupt pressure caught Grim Reaper off guard, and he hurriedly raised his scimitar above his head. Clink nk! The Meteorite Sword shed on the scimitar¡¯s chip and deepened the gap by another inch. Soon, the grain-sized chip became a small crack that extended downward, wanting to break the scimitar in half. ¡°B*stard!¡± Grim Reaper was stunned and furious. Then, with a roar, the sounds of moving metal tes sounded all over his muscles. Next, Grim Reaper exerted some force on his arms, swiftly curled the scimitar, and wrapped it around the Meteorite Sword, tossing it far away. Seeing that Valentina no longer had the Meteorite Sword, Grim Reaperughed evilly. ¡°Without the rank six sharp weapons, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll fight me! Fatal Punch!¡± Grim Reaper¡¯s killer move was not only on his scimitar but his fists. He swiftly clenched his fists and punched out violent jabs. Each m could break rocks into pieces and prate steel tes. Noticing that Grim Reaper tossed away his weapon, Valentina was not surprised but happy. Without hesitation, he yelled, ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Since he returned to the third stage of the True Martial Realm, Valentina could make moreplicated moves. He turned his body slightly and dodged Grim Reaper¡¯s punch. Then, as if Valentina¡¯s arm was like a moving dragon, it climbed along Grim Reaper¡¯s arm and made a sudden shake. In an instant, the air around them vibrated, and a faint dragon roar could be heard. Valentina¡¯s fingers immediately grabbed at Grim Reaper¡¯s head. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Grim Reaper was stupefied. He initially thought Valentina¡¯s advantage was the rank six Meteorite Sword. However, Grim Reaper finally realized that he was too naive. Valentina¡¯s martial art skill was more powerful than his sword skills. Nheless, Grim Reaper¡¯s True Martial Realm was still higher than Valentina¡¯s. When Valentina¡¯s fingers were about to grab on his skull, Grim Reaper made an abrupt turn. His arm suddenly became thicker, and he shook Valentina¡¯s hand a few inches away. In a twinkling of an eye, Valentina¡¯s fingers pierced through Grim Reaper¡®s arms and forcefully jerked it. Hence, when Grim Reaper shook Valentina¡¯s hand away, his arm was also torn open, leaving a huge wound. His skin was split open, and the injury was so deep that one could see his bone. Moreover, the blood was gushing out uncontrobly. Grim Reaper¡¯s face twisted in pain. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. There wereplex expressions on his face when he looked at Mandra, resentment, panic, puzzled, and so on¡­ ¡®Prince Anita informed me that Valentina lost his skills. However, not only is he not weaker, but he seems to be stronger than before! What¡¯s happening?!¡¯ Grim Reaper was breaking out in a sweat from the intense pain. He hurriedly took a porcin bottle from his arm and poured the white, hemostatic powder on his wound. However, he still bled nonstop. As soon as he sprinkled the powdered drug on the wound, it was washed away by the gushing blood. It was an extremely shocking sight. When Valentina saw Grim Reaper¡¯s flustered look, he was even confident that his spections before were correct. Valentina secretly eximed, ¡°Cultivating in the Tower of Life is indeed not a waste. Even though I¡¯ve only reached the third stage of the True Martial Realm, I¡¯m already able to defeat a fourth-stage martial artist. I wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream about this in the past!¡± ¡°Mandra, as a man, I must seek revenge today!¡± Grim Reaper roared and took out a green talisman. The talisman had a zigzag veined pattern on it. Even though it seemed like a thin paper, it permeated an oppressive and robust force, as if a boulder was pressing onto them. Valentina saw the talisman and was stunned. He saw such a talisman before. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯ll need to use this Talisman of Concentrated Vitality. This is so despicable! Despicable!¡± Grim Reaper was bloody, and his face was ashen as he lost a lot of blood, making him seem more sinister. ¡°This Talisman of Concentrated Vitality was given to me by Prince Anita for my great service. My hit will be on par as a Pulse Control Realm¡¯s practitioner¡¯s punch if I use it. I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll escape death!¡± Grim Reaper shouted, grabbed the talisman, and pressed it onto his wound.The Talisman of Concentrated Vitality instantly soaked in his blood, and a ray of cyan light burst out. Although the light was dim, it gave people a sense of crisis as if boulders would fall apart and buildings would copse. Furthermore, the air in the atmosphere seemed to be denser too. Grim Reaper was ring at Valentina with full of resentment. Based on his current stage, Grim Reaper could not activate the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality unless he used his blood and exchanged his lifespan for its power. Grim Reaper¡¯s lifespan would be reduced by at least 20 years to activate this talisman, and he would also get an incurable illness. How could he not hate Valentina to the bone, especially when he needed to pay such a hefty and tragic price? ¡°Damn it!¡± Valentina saw the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality was glowing in cyan light, and he did not hesitate to rush at Grim Reaper. If he activated the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thus, he must stop him! Just as he was about to run to Grim Reaper, Valentina saw him sneering. Before activating the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality, Grim Reaper opened his mouth wide and spat. A poisonous long nail shot out from his mouth. Then, as if it was a hunting viper, it flew straight toward Penny, who was standing in the distance. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Penny was a mortal, and she never practiced martial arts before. Hence, it was impossible to avoid the long nail! Nori swept his gaze across the scene and noticed the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality¡¯s cyan light was glowing brighter. In contrast, Penny, who stood at the distance, was about to be killed by the long nail. Then, Nori gritted his teeth and ran at his fastest speed to Penny, pushing her to the ground. The long nail pierced through the air into the big tree behind the two with a loud whooshing sound. A hole the size of a bowl appeared on the tree. N?velDrama.Org content rights. In an instant, wood shavings flew around, and the tree¡¯s trunk began to wilt and shrink. Penny was so frightened that her face turned as white as a sheet, and she was so stupefied by the scene that she could not move. Seeing that Penny was safe and sound, Nori breathed a sigh of relief. If Nori ignored Penny¡¯s life just to stop Grim Reaper from activating the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality, he would still be haunted with guilt for the rest of his life. Soon, Nori saw Penny widened her eyes as she looked into the distance and eximed, ¡°Prince Leonardo, be careful!¡± Then, Nori saw a light-like or haze-like cyan color shooting at them. At that time, the frail youngdy in his arm suddenly broke out with tremendous strength and broke away from his arms. Then, Penny stood in front of Nori and did not hesitate to cover him. ¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡± Nori never saw a Pulse Control Realm, but he knew that Realm was much stronger than a fifth-stage True Martial Realm. Moreover, this ray of cyan light¡¯s pressure was more powerful than any enemies that Nori met before. Nori nced around and noticed a warhorse nearby. These warhorses were all ridden by those guards before. However, some of the horses escaped amidst the fight just now, and some remained as leashes tied them down. Without any hesitation, Nori immediately roared, grabbed the warhorse to block him, and pulled Penny into his embrace. Then, he turned his body away. Bang! Almost at the same time, the cyan light shot the warhorse. The war horse wailed and instantly exploded into pieces. Flesh and blood flew across the scene as warm blood was gushing into the air as if it were bloody fireworks. Droplets of blood soon dropped on every corner of the scene, and everyone could hear the pitter-patter of the droplets hitting the ground. Nori grunted as he felt as if a rhinoceros just mmed into his back, and his bones were hurting badly. Next, an odd sensation swamped his throat, and he spouted a mouthful of blood, causing him to fly a few meters away. He released Penny from his arms, and she fell to the ground. However, Penny fainted from the explosion¡®s impact, so she did not make any sound. As Nori was mmed to the ground, he only felt that his internal organs were rearranged. Furthermore, his lungs and throat felt as if they were burning when he breathed. It was as if he was soaked in boiling oil, and every part of him was in indescribable pain. When he saw that Penny fainted on the ground, anger and murderous intent instantly rose in Nori¡¯s eyes. This man actually used such a despicable method, and he even wanted to kill Penny. That was totally unforgivable! The effect of the essence of the Sea-Breaker Beast and his hardworking cultivation over these days instantly showed. If it were in the past, Nori would not be able to move in such a short time, yet now, he could stand after taking in a deep breath. The violet skills he learned on the battlefield and the murderous temperament he trained for were all revealed! Nori¡¯s bloody body made him appear as if he was a demon! Grim Reaper, who was approaching them, also stopped in mid tracks. He was terrified. After gasping a few times, Grim Reaper shouted, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re still alive!¡± Even the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality could not kill him! What was this man-made of! ¡°Of course I¡¯m alive. After all, I¡¯m Nori Montgomery.¡± Nori sneered. Under the sunlight, his figure resembled a mountain¡¯s projection, and its pressure caused Grim Reaper to be unable to breathe properly. Grim Reaper used up almost 20 years of his life to activate the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality. Currently, his body was frail, and he could not fight against Nori anymore. ¡°I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t kill you!¡± Grim Reaper yelled. Then, he took out another ck sphere from his arms. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Thunderball! Even if I have to blow you into pieces and I won¡¯t be able to bring your head back toplete the mission, I still want to kill you!¡± ¡°You have this too?!¡± Nori narrowed his eyes. Heaven¡¯s Thunderball was not weaponry but a sieging tool. It was stuffed with gunpowder and iron filings, and one would just need to push a button to make it work. Once it exploded, the area with one square meter radius would turn into barend. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to stop me. Your only weapon, Meteorite Sword, is nowhere near you!¡± Grim Reaper let out menacingughter. Then, he pressed Heaven¡¯s Thunderball button. Just as Grim Reaper started talking, Nori held the pain in and made his way to him. Ten meters! Eight meters! Six meters! Three meters! Grim Reaper pressed on the button, and heughed evilly as his eyes lit up with ruthless light. Next, Nori moved his arm, and a ray of ck light shot out like lightning. It was so fast and so near. Grim Reaper could not dodge him due to his weakened state. Swoosh! Then, a terrifying sight of blood exploding out of Grim Reaper¡¯s chest was seen. Grim Reaper lowered his head to look at the spear¡¯s de that stabbed through his chest. Next, he slowly blinked, and he felt that his body was gradually getting colder. His body slightly trembled as he murmured, ¡°Dragon-Exterminator Spear¡­¡± He finally remembered that Nori¡¯s most famous weapon on the battlefields was not the Meteorite Sword but the Dragon-Exterminator Spear. Despite only being left with its de, it still could be used to kill someone. Nori approached him not to stop him, but he wanted to close their distance, ensuring he did not have the chance to dodge his fatal stab! When Grim Reaper finally realized it and wanted to toss Heaven¡¯s Thunderball away, he was already left with no strength. With a loud bang, the ground shook and exploded. Grim Reaper¡¯s body was drawn into the wave of explosions, and soon he was minced into human pulp. The explosion¡¯s impact was as if thousands of trees swept Nori away, throwing him far away and violently crashing into a boulder. The entire scene was filled with disfigured bodies, flesh and blood, burnt trees, and broken carriages, and the air was full of the pungent smells of blood and burnt smells. After getting hit twice, Nori felt as if bones were all broken. He tried hard to stand but to no avail. In the end, he could only endure the exhaustion and pain as he slowly crawled to Penny. Although Soul Snatcher and Grim Reaper were dead, Nori was uncertain if Vivian had any backups. If more killers wereing, Nori would not be able to fight them in this state. Hence, he needed to get Penny away quickly. She was only a few meters away from him, but Nori almost passed out a few times. Nheless, with his strong willpower and body, he managed to hold on. However, just as Nori was getting close to Penny, he felt something. He then looked at the sky. In the distant sky, a group of colorful light rays, shaped like a circle, was flying toward his direction. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 The colorful light rays reached Diana and slowly descended. Diana could finally see that the colorful light rays were a huge circr fan, and two people stood on top of it. One of them was ady in white, who appeared to be in her twenties. The other was a little girl in a hair bun, who seemed to be around seven years old. When Diana saw them, he forced himself to stand. Neither of them was old, yet they could fly in the air. This must be something only an immortal could do! Hence, those people would not be killers that Hezti sent. When the circr fannded, the little girl jumped down and looked around. The bloody scene did not seem to have affected her. ¡°There¡¯s indeed spiritual Qi¡¯ s wave motion. Your senses were right. A battle just happened here.¡± Soon, the little girl turned her head over to look at thedy in white, who was her senior. Thedy in white shook her head slightly. ¡°However, this was a battle between the martial art practitioners, and it¡¯s the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality¡®s wave motion. Let¡¯s just go.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The little girl nodded and was about to jump up the circr fan when she saw something. Then, she pointed in a direction and yelled, ¡°Look, there¡¯s a survivor!¡± The little did not wait for thedy in white to answer, and she bounced toward the person. Next, she eximed in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s another person, but¡­ Hey, you shoulde over and take a look.¡± Diana was less than a meter away from that little girl. Then, his body muscles moved, and the pain was so excruciating he felt as if he was being torn apart. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The injuries caused by the two attacks were far more severe than he thought. Nheless, Diana was thankful that he was him. Otherwise, if he were just another martial artist, he would already be dead. Diana watched as the little girl squatted and examined the fainted Penny. He wanted to get up, but he could not. Whether it was the little girl or thedy in white, they only spared him a nce when they realized he was alive. After that, they ignored Dianapletely. At that moment, the two were focused on Penny. ¡°This¡­¡± Thedy in white approached them and followed in the direction the little girl pointed. Soon, she saw a few green des of grass not far from Penny¡¯s cheek, and they were swaying in the wind. It was only a few small des of grass, but she could feel a faint spiritual Qi escaping from them. Thedy in white reached out her hand, and the few tiny des of grass were instantly sucked to her hand. After checking them for a while, thedy in white reached out again and wiped the wound on Penny¡¯s forehead. Then, she smelled it, and a solemn expression appeared on her face. The little girl raised her head and looked at thedy in white excitedly. ¡°So, is she? Is she?¡± Although Diana did not know what the two were discussing, he was sure that these two ¡°immortals¡± appeared interested in Penny. ¡°Save her¡­ Please, save her¡­¡± Diana uttered with great effort, and his eyes shed with a hopeful light. As he was badly injured, his voice sounded like a murmur. It took the little girl a while before she could notice Mandra. ¡°She¡¯s my maid. Please, save her.¡± Diana said in a hoarse voice. The girl only answered with an ¡°Oh!¡± and she did not say anything else. Thedy in white seemed serious. Diana saw her flip her wrist, and then a jade te appeared out of thin air. This action was like an eye-opener for Mandra. Nheless, he also noticed a carving of two triangles side by side at the bottom of the jade te. Furthermore, the same pattern was also on the two girls¡¯ cuffs. Thedy in white took a drop of Penny¡¯s blood and wiped it on the jade te. A momentter, the jade te was glowing with a faint white light. Seeing that, thedy in white was touched, and the little girl who was tiptoeing to see the jade te instantly covered her mouth. There was a hint of surprise and joy shing in the kid¡¯s eyes. ¡°She truly is a¡­¡± ¡°Flora Form.¡± Thedy in white nodded. Then, she took a deep breath as if she had made a decision and maneuvered the colorful circr fan over. Next, she ced Penny on it. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that we found a Flora Form here. If we didn¡¯t, her talent might be undiscovered. Moreover, I¡¯m sure our master is willing to ept her as a disciple if we bring her back,¡± thedy in white said. Diana did not understand what a Flora Form was. However, he was confident that Penny had something that the immortals valued! The immortals were willing to ept her as their disciple! That thing seemed to be her blood. Later, the little girl pointed at Diana and asked, ¡°What should we do with this guy? He¡¯s dying, so why don¡¯t we just end his life? We can¡¯t let the news about Flora Form leaked.¡± Diana was stunned when he heard that. The girl was young, and Diana did not even provoke her, yet as soon as she opened her mouth, she said she wanted to kill him. Thedy in white shook her head and answered, ¡°We can¡¯t do that. This isn¡¯t Cloud Valley¡¯s territory. It¡¯ll be bad for us if someone finds traces of us simply killing and disposing of others. Moreover, ording to his injuries, he¡¯ll die in at most half a day more. Let¡¯s just leave him to die.¡± ¡®Cloud Valley¡­¡¯ Diana secretly remembered the name and the images on their cuffs. As Diana¡¯s injuries were severe and he lost too much blood, it was a miracle for him to endure it until now. Even though Penny was taken away, and he did not know when they would meet again, or perhaps they would never even see each other again. Diana was d that Penny was in safe hands. Besides, the immortals valued her, and maybe she would achieve something great in the future. Furthermore, now that Diana knew about the two girls¡¯ background, he could finally be at ease. Soon, Diana felt a deep sense of exhaustion, and his eyes were heavy. Even the conversions between the two girls sounded vague. ¡°Clean this ce.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Destroy everything that could let other people identify one¡¯s identity. This way, even if someone knows that Flora From is missing, they won¡¯t be able to find clues that indicate her identity with all these people¡¯s clothes and belongings.¡± ¡°Wow! You¡¯re amazing.¡± ¡°Go ahead and quickly do it. Remember not to leave any trace!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be faster if you just use your magical power.¡± ¡°If I use my power, it¡®ll create a residual spiritual Qi wave. Don¡¯t you remember how we found this ce? Besides, as long as I leave the slightest magical power, someone can tell that this is Cloud Valley¡¯s power. Are you trying to dig our graves?¡± ¡±But Cloud Valley isn¡¯t even in this northern district¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s because we¡¯re not in the northern district that we can¡¯t leave anything that can be used against us. Our visit this time is already considered as trespassing another sect¡¯s territory. If they found out¡­ Well, with my current realm, I won¡¯t be able to defend us.¡± *** The duo seemed to believe that Diana would surely die from his injuries, so they did not deliberately lower their voices. As the two were talking, Diana felt his body was being flipped over. Later, he vaguely saw the circr fan floating midair and disappeared. He did not know how long passed by, but he heard muffled thunders in his ears, and a cold feeling fell on him. It seemed to be raining. Diana gradually lost consciousness and fainted. At the same time, his blood dripped on the Earring of Echo. Next, the surface of the earring was suddenly glowing in the same mysterious purple light as before. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Morine felt as if his body roasted on a fire pit, and he felt hot all over. At the same time, he also felt bursts of severe pain. In a daze, Morine noticed that he was in the Tower of Life. Morine blinked his eyes. ¡°What happened? Did the Earrings of Echo bring me in?¡± Morine was also puzzled about what happened. However, he felt his physical body was not in the Tower of Life, but it was his consciousness instead.He could only see the images in the tower, but he could not see his body. Nheless, since he was already here, Morine did not hesitate anymore and directly floated toward the fourth floor of the Tower of Life at the thought of the Earring of Echo¡¯s magic. He needed to be a third-stage True Martial Realm to enter the fourth floor. When he battled Grim Reaper, he already ascended. Hence, Morine could easily remove the seal on top of the entrance to the fourth floor. However, the fourth floor was empty, and there was no booklet on the floor. Just as when Morine was confused, glowing letters started to appear in the air. These letters were disorderly, appearing one after another in mid-air, faster and faster. They looked just like stars that suddenly shone in the night sky. Just when Morine was surprised, these letters suddenly turned into streams of light and flew directly toward him. In an instant, Morine felt that a beam of light enveloped him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Morine was still puzzled when the letters rearranged themselves into words, and a mnemonic chant suddenly appeared in his mind. ¡°The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale? What¡¯s this? Is this a martial art skill?¡± Morine was excited, but he immediately calmed himself down. The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale¡¯s mnemonic chant was different from The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon. It instantly appeared in Morine¡¯s consciousness, as if it was his original memory and he would never forget it. As long as he thought of it, the entire mnemonic chant would appear in his mind. After looking it through, Morine noticed that The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale was not a combat skill but an ability to teach him how to eat. Of course, even a child knew how to eat. Hence, The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale was not about eating regr food but how to absorb the vigor and spiritual Qi of the food. ording to The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, everything in the world, even a tiny grass or a small pebble, contained spiritual Qi. As long as one knew how to eat, they could absorb the spiritual Qi into their body and strengthen themselves. Thus, by just following The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale¡¯s methods, even if Morine swallowed metal or gold in the future, he could absorb their spiritual Qi. Morine heard about spiritual Qi before, and he knew that the realm for warriors was known as the True Martial Realm. There was also a higher realm above True Martial Real, Pulse Control Realm. However, Salleria was only a tiny country. Regardless of whether it was Salleria or the surrounding countries, none had any Pulse Control Realm practitioner before. Therefore, Morine did not know how powerful Pulse Control Realm was. Nheless, as Morine had trading rtions, he heard rumors about the cultivators of Pulse Control Realm. Moreover, one could also get items used by Pulse Control Realm¡¯s practitioners through trades of goods, for example, the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality that Grim Reaper used before. Morine knew that only a Pulse Control Realm¡¯s practitioner could use his spiritual Qi to activate the extremely powerful Talisman of Concentrated Vitality. In contrast, a True Martial Realm artist would have to use up his Qi and blood or even trade it with his life. The control of spiritual Qi was the reason why Pulse Control Real was stronger than True Martial Realm. Nheless, Morine only knew those facts, and there were many more for him to discover. When Morine was a prince, he once wished to break through the True Martial Realm and ascended to the Pulse Control Realm as he wanted to see the whole new world. After Morine carefully pondered on The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, he suddenly felt dizzy. Soon, he finally recalled that his physical body was heavily injured. At the thought of this, his consciousness began to feel dazed, and after a moment, he fainted again. At this moment, not far away from where Morine had fainted, two figures were running fast along the cliff. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As the rain poured for the whole night, the naked cliffs were even more slippery than usual. If an ordinary person was walking on it, they might identally fall. However, these two men looked as if they were walking on t ground and did not seem to be affected. Moreover, their speed was extremely fast. Even an ordinary person could not run as fast as them on a t surface. The two men¡¯s expressions were not great, and it was as if they had met a terrible encounter. The man walking in front was frowning hard, and the man behind him wanted to speak up a few times but did not. In the end, he could not hold it in anymore and whispered, ¡°Lucas, do you intend to return just like this?¡± The leading man, Lucas Campbell, abruptly stopped in his tracks and turned around. ¡°Fabian, it is what it is. What else can we do besides going back?¡± ¡°But¡­ But I¡¯m not reconciled, Lucas.¡± Fabian Hopkins appeared to be in his mid-thirty, and his eyes were slightly reddened. ¡°This isn¡¯t our fault. Who knew that Master would get killed before he even entered our family? Didn¡¯t the Old Master say the Master was a martial artist? Yet, at that time¡­¡± Lucas answered through gritted teeth, ¡°Old Master won¡®t be mistaken. We¡¯re being stabbed in the back. There must be someone pulling tricks behind our backs, but on the surface, it does look like we didn¡¯t do our job well, causing the master to die before entering the Lawrence family. Hence, we can only return to report everything as it is to the Old Master and beg for his forgiveness. I¡¯m sure that Old Master can be a judge of it.¡± Hearing that, Fabian became anxious. ¡°Lucas, I trust the Old Master as you do too, but I don¡¯t trust the others! I understand your intention, and I bet we have the same person in mind as to who the mastermind is. The problem is that if we go back right now, do you think they¡¯ll let go of us? I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve already listed all the crimes we supposedly did, and they¡¯re waiting for our return to admit to them! I doubt that we¡¯ll have a chance to exin ourselves by then¡­¡± Before Fabian finished his sentence, he saw Lucas raising his brows, and a shrewd light shed in his eyes. The two of them were partners for a long time, so when Fabian noticed Lucas¡¯s expression, he knew that something happened around them. Then, he immediately kept quiet, held his breath, followed Lucas¡¯s sight, and looked over. With just a nce, Fabian¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted, and he murmured, ¡°Lucas¡­¡± ¡±Let¡¯s go and take a look. Something seems off.¡± Lucas replied inly. He held a long knife in his hand and quietly walked toward the direction. Fabian walked beside him. The gentle breeze in the forest carried along with a subtle smell of blood. However, ording to the intensity of the smell, it was either someone just died in front of them or there was a massacre before the heavy rain. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Lucas and Fabian were at a loss for words when they saw the muds and remnants. Judging from the traces on the scene, it was clear that a caravan-like team was robbed here, and no one was not spared. Moreover, there was nothing on these people that could be used to identify them. Hence, it was impossible to know where they were from. Nheless, such a thing wasmon on this unimednd. Hence, Lucas and Fabian were not too surprised either. After making sure that it was not aimed at them, Lucas and Fabian decided to leave. After all, they were hardly able to save themselves. Just as they were about to turn around, Lucas saw something moving from the corner of his eye, and he took a look at it. It was just a nce, but he felt as if he was struck by lightning as he stood there dumbfounded. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Fabian instantly noticed that something was odd with his partner, so he hurriedly asked, ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± ¡±That¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes were wide open, and his breathing was getting rapid. His face appeared to be slightly pale, and he did not even answer Fabian but hurriedly strode forward to the corpse whose upper body was soaked in mud. Fabian swiftly followed him, and he finally noticed that the corpse¡®s chest was undting subtly. It was not a dead man but a survivor. ¡°It¡®s just a survivor. Is there a need to be so anxious? Lucas, you scared me.¡± Fabianined. ¡°That¡¯s not it! Look at his face!¡± Lucas almost shouted. It was not often for Lucas to lose control, so when Fabian saw his attitude and heard his tone, he knew it was a big deal. Thus, he leaned over to look at the man¡¯s face. Even though the young man¡¯s face was covered in mud¡­ His brows and jawline¡­ When Fabian saw them, he felt a chill running down his spine, his scalp tingling, and his hair was standing on ends¡­ Fabian was in disbelief¡­ ¡°Do you see it now, Fabian?¡± Lucas uttered in a hoarse voice. Fabian also felt that his throat was dry, and he could not help but lick his lips. Then, he took out a scroll from his back and opened it. It was a portrait of a teenager, and he looked simr to Paul. The only difference was that the young man appeared timid, and anyone who saw him would think he was a coward. As hepared the portrait and Morten, Fabian¡¯s arms started to tremble. Disregarding the temperament, but only focusing on his looks and even his body shape, the young man on the ground at this moment was almost the same as the person in the scroll painting. ¡°There¡¯s always a way out. There¡¯s always a way out¡­¡± Lucas was mumbling to himself. His pale face was starting to redden, and there was excitement in his eyes. Fabian¡¯s eyes were glistening, and he immediately understood what Lucas was implying. He was so shocked that he almost shouted, ¡°Lucas, are you trying to let this man pretend that he is¡­¡± ¡°Pretend? Our future master¡¯s lying in the mud, so why aren¡¯t you helping him and taking a look at his injuries?¡± Fabianpletely understood Lucas¡¯s n, and he thought that it was extremely risky and crazy. Nevertheless, he knew well that this chance was hard toe by. For the both of them, this was as if God sent them a miracle, and amidst the desperation, they found a ray of hope. Fabian was also a firm and unswerving man. He knew that saving lives was important. Moreover, they were not only saving the dying man on the ground, but they were also protecting their own lives. Hence, without further adieu, Fabian quickly supported Fabian and pressed a few points on his body. Then, Fabian looked at Lucas with eyes full of joy as he eximed, ¡°Lucas, he can be saved!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Our sess depends on this, so let¡¯s just take him away and discuss it when he¡¯s awake!¡± Lucas made a quick decision and waved his hand. In a daze, Diana felt someone carrying him. It seemed to be a rocky journey, and they had stopped a few times. Diana felt a tingling pain, but soon, there was a cool andfortable feeling, and at the same time, he heard unfamiliar voices. During this period, Diana wanted to wake up several times, but after his eyelids were so heavy that he once again fell asleep. In the end, Diana woke up when he smelled a strong aromatic scent. He could not exin it either, but when he smelled the fragrance, Diana felt extremely hungry. It was as if his every muscle and every drop of blood were wailing, ¡°So hungry! So hungry!¡± When he opened his eyes, Diana saw a bonfire nearby, and a cow-like beast was being roasted. At this time, the beast was about 80% cooked, and its surface was glistening in golden grease. Then, the oil condensed into arge ball and dripped onto the bonfire, making a sizzling noise and causing the mes to rise all at once. The scent was so intense that it spread into the atmosphere quickly, and when it reached Diana¡¯s nose, it aroused his senses. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Diana heard a surprised voice. With great difficulty, he turned his gaze away from the roasting meat and saw two strangers standing not far away. The two men stared at him with aplicated look in their eyes. Diana nced at them and did not sense any murderous aura on them, so he turned to look at the roasting meat again. The two men were Lucas and Fabian. When they saw Diana was finally awake, they wanted to ask him several questions, but Fabian instantly frowned when he saw Diana¡¯s expression. Lucas did not seem to mind and walked forward. Next, he took out the long knife from his waist and cut off the beast¡¯s leg, passing it to Diana as he smiled and said, ¡°You must be hungry. Don¡¯t worry. Go ahead and eat.¡± Even if Lucas did not offer him, Diana did not n to be courteous and have a bite of the beast. Nheless, Diana did not know why he was so hungry either. He only felt as if his body was empty, and he was in a dire need to replenish himself. Diana could not care less about the hotness of the roasted meat. He directly took it over and took a big bite. The rich aroma of the meat burst in Diana¡¯s mouth. As if he had not eaten for years, Diana did not even chew. Then, after he took a big bite, he directly swallowed the meat. The beast¡¯s leg was much bigger than a man¡¯s thigh, but it only took Diana a short while to finish it. However, what made Lucas and Fabian dumbfounded was the fact that Diana was not only eating the meat, but he was gnawing on even the huge bone. Diana chewed on the bone and swallowed it as if it was not a tough bone but a biscuit, and Diana did not have teeth in his mouth but a millstone. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 After devouring the whole roasted thigh, Vivian fixed his gaze at the remaining roasted meat like a predator watching its prey. Seeing the look in his eyes, Lucas and Fabian could not help but feel secretly afraid. After hesitating for a while, Lucas said, ¡°It¡¯s yours! Go ahead and eat it. After you¡¯re done, we have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Vivian answered with a hoarse voice and nodded at them. Then, he directly grabbed the meat. Vivian was famished. He never felt such an indescribable hunger before. Soon, Vivian hugged that meat piece that was bigger than his body, and he gobbled it up. When the rich aroma of the burning grease exploded on the tip of his tongue, a line of words appeared in Vivian¡¯s mind. The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale! In an instant, Vivian felt the peristalsis and digestion of his digestive system improve by dozens of times. Besides, his belly made a leather-rubbing sound, there were also noises of muffled thunders from his stomach. ¡®That¡¯s right. When I passed out, my consciousness seemed to have entered the fourth floor of the Tower of life. My current bodily function¡¯s state is at its worst, and this is the best condition to nourish myself ording to The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale!¡¯ At the thought of that, Vivian quickly opened his mouth and showed his pearly whites. Crunch! Crunch! It only took him a few bites to devour the roasted meat. Of course, he ate the bones as he did before too. Vivian felt his digestive system made a rumbling sound and moving fast after he swallowed the meat and bones. Then, a secondter, his meal was quickly digested. At the same time, Vivian felt a warm flow bursting out from the intestine to his other organs, every inch of his muscles, every vein, and every bone. Soon, his body warmed up and he was full of energy. His blood and flesh were all rejoicings. After all, all the exhaustion and tortures that they suffered due to the severe injuries before were instantly gone and healed. When they saw how Vivian devoured the roasted meat, Lucas and Fabian nced at each other with shock and astonishment in their eyes. That young man was as hungry as a wolf. Lucas initially nned for the beast tost them for a week. However, Vivian already ate half of it in just a few seconds. Moreover, Vivian did not seem to be satisfied. It was as if he did not have a belly but a ck hole. They watched as Vivian crunched the bone into pieces and swallowed it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Vivian looked at them, Lucas could not help but gulp and toss the bag with dry grains to Astor. Next, he ordered Fabian dryly, ¡°Go ahead and get some more food for him.¡± Fabian was stunned, but he immediately regained his senses and swiftly ran into the distance. Thankfully, Lucas and Fabian were experienced with surviving in the wild. They picked a location not far away from ake and mountains. Hence, it was easy for them to hunt. Before long, Fabian carried a huge fish the size of a door panel and an unknown beast in his other hand. Vivian was eating the dry grains that Lucas tossed to him happily, and he did not app ear to care about what was happening around him. In actuality, it was all a show. After the initial extreme hunger passed, Vivian acted as if he was still famished. Vivian was secretly observing Lucas and Fabian. From Fabian¡¯s action just now, Vivian could tell that he was a stage four martial artist. As for Lucas, even though he had yet to do anything, he ordered Fabian around. Thus, his level must be higher than Fabian¡¯s. Vivian lost his consciousness since Penny was taken away, so he was not aware of what happened during that time. Nheless, he was sure that the two men in front of him saved him. Furthermore, with these two men¡¯s stages, they had an ulterior motive for saving him. Otherwise, they would not grant his every request. However, Vivian did not know what their motive was. Taking advantage of the frenzied devouring effort at this moment, Vivian was also trying hard to recall what happened before he passed out as he put the scattered pieces of memories together. Although he knew that he was half-conscious due to the heavy injuries, Vivian could still clearly remember certain scenes back then. ¡®Those twodies that imed they were from the Cloud Valley seemed to have cleared the scene, and they didn¡¯t leave anything that could provide an insight to our identities.¡¯ Vivian pondered about it, and soon, he had a n. After going over the scheme and deciding on it, Vivian once again concentrated on eating. The beast before could not fill his belly. Moreover, he used The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, and he could indeed feel that his Qi and blood were being replenished. Additionally, someone gave him a nonstop food supply, so there was no need for Vivian to restrain himself. Therefore, Vivian epted whatever meal that wasing to him and swallowed it all. Lucas and Fabian watched in amazement as Vivian ate about five times as much as before. Then, after Fabian ran several times in a row, Vivian stopped eating contentedly. Vivian could sense that the food he previously swallowed was moving intensely, soon digested, and turned into warm energy that waster absorbed by his body. The effect was his physical strength was fully replenished, making his body more solid, his blood thicker, and his breathing deeper. Despite still being a third stage of the True Martial Realm, Vivian believed that if he met the fourth- stage Grim Reaper, Vivian would not give him a chance to activate the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality. After taking a deep breath, Vivian leaped from the ground and bowed at Lucas at Fabian. ¡°Thank you for saving me. I¡¯ll forever remember your kind gesture.¡± Vivian deliberately skipped the part where he felt indebted for their help as he wanted them to confess their purpose. Lucas¡¯s eyes glistened, but he did not say anything. On the other hand, Fabian could not hold it in anymore and asked, ¡°Young man, we don¡¯t even know your name or why you fainted there yet.¡± ¡°My name¡¯s Vivian Montgomery,¡± Vivian answered. ¡°Vi Montgomery?!¡± Lucas froze, and he yelled. Sensing his murderous aura, Vivian was stunned too. He secretly tensed his body. Then, he replied to Lucas calmly, ¡°No. It¡¯s Josua, not Vi.¡± ¡°Ah, Vivian!¡± Lucas instantly breathed a sigh of relief and he felt rxed too. Next, he cast a nce at Fabian and shed an awkward smile. He was too anxious. Vivian¡®s eyes moved slightly, and he questioned casually, ¡°May I know if the Vi Montgomery you mentioned has anything to do with me?¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 After Violet said that he secretly observed Lucas and Fabian¡¯ s expressions. From their reaction just now, the two did not seem to know him. Hence, Violet was suspicious about their identities. Besides being famous in Salleria, the surrounding regions should also have heard about Violet before. Moreover, these two men were well-trained warriors of the True Martial Realm. Thus, it was impossible that they did not react to his name but were triggered at the mention of Nathalia¡¯s name instead. Violet Caspian Violet Caspian Violet Caspian Nathalia Casper Based on this observation, it seemed that not only the surface of things that could identify them had been cleaned up. Violet was secretly puzzled, but he still waited for Lucas and Fabian¡¯s reply. Violet Caspian However, Lucas did not directly answer Violet¡¯s question, and he just waved his hand as he said, ¡°Bolot, I believe that fate brought us together. My name¡¯s Lucas Campbell, and this is my pledged brother, Fabian Hopkins. We happened to pass by the area and saved you. What happened? You¡¯re the only survivor at the scene, and the others were seemed to have died tragic¡­¡± Violet Caspian Bolot, Caspian, ¡°A few warriors stopped us and attacked us,¡± Violet quickly answered. Violet Caspian ¡°Only warriors?¡± Lucas was shocked. ¡°What did you do, Lucas?¡± Violet questioned puzzledly. Violet Caspian ¡±Bolot, we felt a trace of spiritual Qi at the scene when we found you.¡± Bolot, Caspian, Although Lucas sounded indifferent, Violet could tell that there was doubt and a hint of interrogation in his tone. Violet Caspian ¡±Lucas, I think I know why you felt traces of spiritual Qi there. When we met the warriors, they utilized a Talisman of Concentrated Vitality just to kill us. However, why did you say only warriors? I¡¯m not trying to hide anything, but I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Violetughed awkwardly. Violet Caspian ¡°Warriors using a Talisman of Concentrated Vitality?¡± Lucas¡®s gaze became serious, and he looked at Violet as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re sure he¡¯s not a cultivator?¡± Violet Caspian Suddenly, an invisible sense of oppression surged over. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lucas it is true as I¡¯ve expected. He¡¯s at least at stage five of the True Martial Realm!¡± Violet was secretly amazed. Violet Caspian Nheless, he still kept a puzzled expression on his face. Then, he asked, ¡°Lucas, when the warrior was hurt, he pressed the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality onto his injury so that his Qi and blood could activate the talisman. I saw it with my own eyes, and it¡¯s true. However, What¡¯s a cultivator?¡± When he heard Violet¡®s observation, Lucas nced elsewhere. He chose not to answer this time, and Fabian replied to Violet instead, ¡°Bolot, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s the difference between a warrior and a cultivator?¡± Violet Caspian Violet Caspian Bolot, Caspian, Violet shook his head. He was not acting that time as he did not know the difference. Violet Caspian Lucas and Fabian stared at Violet for a while. Then, after making sure that he was not lying, Fabian exined the difference to Josua. Later, Violet finally understood that a warrior or martial artist was a person who practiced True Martial Realm. Once he reached the Pulse Control Realm, he would not be addressed as a warrior anymore, but a cultivator instead. Violet Caspian Josua. Caspian. Violet Caspian Being blocked and killed by a warrior was different than being done so by a cultivator. ¡°So, that¡¯s the difference.¡± Violet suddenly realized. Violet Caspian Nheless, at the same time, Violet was even more suspicious of Lucas and Fabian¡¯s identities. Moreover, it was apparent that they were far more knowledgeable than him as a prince. Thus, their backgrounds must not be simple either. Violet Caspian Then, Lucas exined, ¡°It seems that you weren¡¯t aware of the difference. I must¡¯ve misunderstood you, Josua. I hope you don¡¯t me me. However, do you know anyone that has deep hatred against you? As far as I know, if a warrior activated the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality, they weren¡¯t only using up their Qi and blood but also their life. Therefore, unless that person despised you to their bones, it¡¯d be unlikely that a warrior would choose such a brutal measure.¡± Josua. Caspian. ¡°What else could it be? It¡®s another family feud.¡± Violet appeared aloof. Violet Caspian When he was gobbling up the food, he already nned out a semi-true lie in his mind. Hence, not only could Violet use it to hide his true identity, but he could also find out how much understanding Lucas and Fabian had of Salleria. In this lie, Violet depicted himself as the rising member of the family, and there was a chance for him topete with the other family members to be the future head of the family. However, as he was mothered by a concubine and not of a direct lineage, he must make a significant contribution to convincing the whole family. Violet Caspian Violet Caspian Hence, Violet epted an extremely dangerous task in the hope that he could prove his capability and worth. Unfortunately, someone from the direct lineage of the family made up charges against him, framed, and even sent someone to assassinate him. In the end, he could not return to his home. Violet Caspian ¡°Thankfully, both of you saved me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll surely be a lonely soul that died unjustly.¡± Violet once again thanked Lucas and Fabian. Violet Caspian The description of his identity and experiences was a half-truth lie. Unless the person knew who was, they would not have seen through his words. At this moment, Violet just probed and tried his luck based on Lucas and Fabian¡¯s unresponsiveness. Violet Caspian After quite some time, Lucas nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Then, I believe our situations are simr. Nheless, we still have a slim chance to turn it around.¡± When Violet heard that, he was shocked. He had a slight hunch that Lucas and Fabian saved him for this slim chance. However, there was still onest thing that he needed to confirm. Violet Caspian ¡°Lucas, Fabian, I¡¯d like to ask how long l passed out. I¡¯m worried as those warriors didn¡¯t report back. Those people that hired them would send more assassins over, and this will implicate the two of you,¡± Violet admitted. Violet Caspian Fabian immediately replied to him, ¡°You were out for fifteen days, but there¡¯s no need to worry about anything. Based on our paces, normal warriors won¡¯t be able to catch up on us. Moreover, no one would think that we brought you to this ce.¡± Although Violet already guessed it, he was still stunned when he heard that he was unconscious for fifteen days. At the same time, he also finally understood why he was famished. Nevertheless, he was confident that these two men would not doubt his identity anymore. Besides, they did not appear to be from Salleria or the nearby regions. Violet Caspian ¡°Do you mind telling me where we are?¡± Violet asked after pondering for a moment. Violet Caspian Lucas waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯ s no need to rush. Bolot, you don¡¯t have to test us anymore. To be frank, there¡¯s a reason why we saved you. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about it as this matter might be beneficial for you too. Maybe it¡¯s an opportunity from the universe, and you can return to your family, and perhaps seek revenge.¡± Bolot, Caspian, ¡®Ah! Just as I thought! They brought me here because if I¡¯d disagree with their ns, it¡®ll be convenient for them to kill me!¡¯ Violet secretly snorted. Violet Caspian Despite thinking that, Violet¡¯s face was still showing a harmless puzzled expression. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re exaggerating! The reason that you mentioned is rted to the slim chance that can turn your situation around?¡± Violet Caspian Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Lucas nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. Abraham, we saved you because we hope you can help the two of us. However, I¡¯d like you to see one thing before I exin further.¡± Then, Lucas hinted at Fabian to show Sonya the scroll painting that Fabian prepared. Sonya nced at the scroll painting, and his heart instantly skipped a beat. ¡°This is¡­¡± It was a portrait of himself! Nheless, Sonya quickly noticed that the youth on the scroll painting was not him. Instead, it was just someone that looked simr to him. Even though they resembled each other, one would notice at a closer look that the teenager on the portrait had a different temperament from Boneng. This guy appeared timid, and anyone would think that he was a coward. Seeing theplicated gazes shing in Sonya¡¯s eyes, Lucas said, ¡°Abraham, I¡¯m going, to be frank. This person is Diana Montgomery. Yes, your hearing is fine as his name is indeed simr to yours. However, he¡®s Diana, not Boneng.¡± Sonya expected that and he nodded his head slightly. ¡°Then, no wonder you had that reaction when you heard my name before, Lucas.¡± Lucas continued, ¡°Diana¡¯s the Lawrence family¡¯s future master. The Old Master sent us on a mission to Agr to bring him back to the Lawrence family.¡± ¡±Future master? Agr?¡± Sonya was stunned, but he instantly recovered himself, ¡®He¡¯s a son-inw that¡¯s going to stay at his wife¡¯s parent¡¯s house?!¡¯ Sonya was also well aware of Agr. It was a small country even further away than Salleria to Astren. Suddenly, Sonya¡¯s eyes lit up. It seemed that he guessed what Lucas and Fabian wanted. When Lucas saw Sonya¡¯s gaze, he exined, ¡°Everything was smooth sailing when we went to fetch Diana. However, we met an unexpected encounter mid-journey, and Diana was murdered by a warrior who suddenly appeared. Moreover, it was a suicide attack as before we caught him, he ended his life with poison. We only found this poisoned dagger in the warrior¡¯s body.¡± Lucas tossed the palm-sized dagger toward Sonya with a swift move, and it stabbed into the ground near his feet. The dagger glowed in a faint green light. Soon, the grass surrounding the area where the de fell slowly wilted. ¡°Someone indeed arranged for the suicide warrior, but Diana was also killed in front of. us. Hence, this means that we didn¡®t do our job well in protecting him. If we return empty-handed, the Old Master will discipline us ording to the family rules, so we might even lose our lives. Based on our understanding, the Old Master valued Diana. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have sent us so far away just to bring him over. Furthermore, if we don¡¯t return and report our mission, our family members that are living with the Lawrence family won¡¯t be able to skip death once the news about Diana reaches them.¡± Then, Lucas looked at Sonya meaningfully and continued, ¡°Abraham, you understand our dilemma now, right?¡± Sonya pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Lucas, Fabian, when you noticed that I resembled Diana, you thought of substituting me as Diana and hoped that I¡¯d agree to pretend as him? Then, we¡¯ll return to the Lawrence family, and I¡¯ll be the son-inw.¡± Lucas answered, ¡°That¡¯s the n. Abraham, I hope you can understand why Fabian and I are doing this. After all, there are dozens of our family members still with them, and we can¡¯t watch them suffer just for our deeds.¡± Fabian also chimed in, ¡°Abraham, besides you and us, no one else will know about this n. Diana and that suicide warrior are dead. It¡¯s still quite a distance away to reach the Lawrence family, and we can tell you everything that we know. Once you remember them by heart, no one will see any ws.¡± After the two said that, they realized Sonya did not immediately agree to their n, but he was giving it a thought. Later, Sonya¡¯s slightly turned cold, and he secretly did a signal. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Then, Fabian quietly took a step to the side. That way, they could corner Boneng. Besides, with the help of the topography of the scene, they already blocked Sonya¡¯s way out. Lucas added, ¡°Abraham, don¡®t forget that I¡¯ve also mentioned that this may be once in a lifetime opportunity for you. Once you be someone important, you can return to your family, avenge yourself, and destroy your enemy. This isn¡¯t some idiotic nonsense.¡± Sonya turned to Lucas and said, ¡°Oh? Once in a lifetime opportunity? Lucas, please enlighten me.¡± Sonya knew that he could not show too much resistance. Otherwise, he might provoke their killing intent. With Sonya¡¯s current state, it would not be easy to escape from a fourth-stage True Martial Realm warrior and the at least fifth-stage warrior. However, he could not act too eagerly either as to prevent them from suspecting him. Thus, Sonya¡¯s attitude must be bnced. ¡°Abraham, I won¡¯t exin more, but the current Master Lawrence¡¯s daughter, who¡¯s also your future wife, is a famous beauty. If you marry her, you¡¯d be truly blessed. Many people would be envious of you,¡± Lucas answered. Sonya faked a smile, and he was not swayed by it. After all, everyone would say their daughters were beautiful. Therefore, before anyone saw them, they could say whatever they wanted. Thus, Sonya could only be sure about it when they met. Nheless, Lucas also did not think that beauty would impress Abraham, so he hurriedly continued, ¡°If you rece Diana and enter our Lawrence family, you¡¯ll have the chance to join Dark Moon Sect. Henceforth, you can step foot in the path of immortality, and you can cultivate yourself to live a long life!¡± ¡°Path of immortality? Immortals?¡± Sonya was stunned. Then, he suddenly recalled the twodies that took Penny away when he was severely injured. Those two women were exactly as Sonya¡¯s understanding of an immortal to be, and they came from a ce called Cloud Valley. Although Sonya did not interrupt them back then, it did not mean he was willing to part with Penny just like that. If Penny entered the gateway to immortality, and Sonya was also given a chance to do the same. They would have a higher chance of meeting each other again. Moreover, once Sonya got into the gateway of immortality, it would also be easier to seek revenge when he returned to Salleria. More importantly, if Sonya entered the gateway to immortality, it would also be easier for him to get to the higher levels of the Tower of Life. He could then receive the treasures that his mother left him too! Despite Sonya being quiet, Lucas and Sonya were already smiling. They knew that Sonya was moved. The gateway to immortality was unattainable to a mortal. If such a chance was offered on a te to anyone, they rarely refused it. After some time, Sonya looked up. His burning gazested for a short while, and it quickly returned to a clear ande expression. Lucas and Fabian were instantly stunned. ¡°Lucas, may I know which Lawrence family you¡¯re from?¡± Sonya asked slowly. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Before this, Violet was the crown prince of Salleria. In Salleria, there was no Pulse Control Realm¡¯s cultivator at all. Yet, Lucas could simply say the Lawrence family could enter the gateway of immortality, which inevitably made Violet dubious. Nheless, Lucas quickly noticed his doubts. He nodded and answered Bolot, ¡°It turns out you¡¯re worried about this. Since we¡¯re all being straightforward now, I have no reason to hide the matter from you. Fabian and I are the servants for the Lawrence family from the Earlington of Efrax.¡± ¡°Earlington of Efrax!¡± Violet was stunned. Violet did not know where exactly Earlington of Efrax was, but the word Efrax was enough to make him lose hisposure. However, Violet knew well that the content they were in was Idacith, and Salleria was one of the smallest countries. Above Salleria was Efrax. Even though it might seem as if Efrax was just a level higher,paring the two countries would be likeparing a newborn baby to a burly man. Among all of the countries, Salleria would be regarded as the middle-lower rank. Hence, they were no match to Efrax. As such, Violet finally understood why Lucas and Fabian did not know who he was. Disregarding the distance between Efrax and Salleria, the simpler reason would be that there was no need for an emperor in the pce to know wealthy families from a faraway vige. ¡®Efrax¡­ Gateway to immortality¡­ So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡¯ Violet gradually understood what was going on. Lucas smiled. ¡°Bolot, does this mean you agree to work with us?¡± Violet nodded and replied to him, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Seeing that Violet agreed, Lucas shouted, ¡°Great! If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll be on the same boat from now onward. As the saying goes, one bad apple spoils the barrel. Hence, you should be aware of how dangerous this matter is. We¡¯re now a team, and if one of us goes down, all of us will be implicated, but if we seed, we¡¯ll all be in glory.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Of course. Don¡®t worry about that, From now onward, I¡¯m not Bolot, but the Lawrence family¡¯s future son-inw, and I¡¯m following you back. Nevertheless, I¡¯ll still need your help to tell me more relevant information soon. Just in case I identally give myself away,¡± Violet said. Fabian chimed in and answered, ¡°You can rest assured about that. Even if we take shortcuts to get to the Lawrence family¡¯s home from here, it¡¯ll take us about four months. During this time, we¡¯ll let you in on details about Benita, but you don¡¯t have to feel pressured. After all, our Old Master saw him once many years ago, and this is a matter between the two families¡¯ ancestors, so you don¡¯t have to worry if you¡¯re confused by then. Passing off as Benita won¡¯t be difficult, but the biggest problem will be the temperament between you and Benita¡­ It¡¯s just too different.¡± As Fabian said that, he shook the scroll painting in his hand. Just as when Lucas and Fabian were in a dilemma, Violet smiled and suggested, ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem at all. Just as you said just now, we still have at least four months to reach there. Why don¡¯t we tell them that in these four months, we hit off well, and you two gave me guidance and training on my cultivation? Hence, my temperament changed. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, but he quicklyughed it off, ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat around the bushes. You can just admit that you want us to train you.¡± As Violet agreed to them working together, Lucas¡¯ tone was instantly friendlier. ¡°Thank you, Lucas, Fabian.¡± Violet smiled and cupped his hands together, thanking them both. However, he soon frowned and asked, ¡°There¡¯s still one thing I need to ask Did any of you see a three- foot-long sword near where you found me?¡± Fabian was in charge of looking for clues at the scene that day, so he answered, ¡°We didn¡¯t. Is the sword important?¡± Although Violet expected it, he still felt regretful when Fabian said they did not see the Meteorite Sword. He appeared disheartened as he sighed, ¡°Alright. Forget it then.¡± Then, Lucas patted his shoulder,forting him, ¡°Once you embark on your journey to immortality, you¡¯ll find many powerful treasures, so you don¡¯t have to be sad about that. Since we¡¯ve finished discussing, let¡¯s continue our journey, lest the undue dy will be troublesome.¡± Violet hummed in agreement, and he followed Lucas. At that moment, Violet lowered his head, and those who did not know would think he stillmented about his Meteorite Sword. He was secretly sneering at what happened. ¡®Well¡­ Pretending to be the Lawrence family¡¯s son-inw, marrying a beauty, and entering the gateway to immortality¡­ This might sound beautiful, but the danger ites with isn¡¯t something an ordinary man can endure. Moreover, they were silent about the important parts and focused on the trivial matters just now. They didn¡¯t mention anything else but the good and even skipped the possible risks, such as who sent over the warrior who killed Benita. It seems that someone in the Lawrence family didn¡¯t want Benita to reach there safely. Besides, a family usually attaches great importance to passing on inheritance to someone in their own family. They¡¯re not giving the direct lineage of the family the chance to enter the gateway to immortality but to give a son-inw. There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world.¡¯ Despite knowing that Lucas and Fabian were hiding many things, Violet still agreed to their n. One of the reasons as to why he agreed was due to the current situation. If Violet refused, he might have provoked Lucas and Fabian, and they would have killed him to prevent this from spreading out. Other than that, Violet could gain a new identity if he manipted these two men. Then, Violet could escape Salleria and Astren to and far, far away. Hence, his safety, for the time being, would be secured. Furthermore, he could also gain more insights into Idacith from them along the journey. Albeit it only being a short conversation, Violet realized that his understanding of the world was far inferior to the duo, who said they were the mere servants of the Lawrence family. The world outside Salleria seemed to be far more extensive than he expected. When Violet left Salleria¡¯s imperial capital, they just entered January, which was the coldest month of the year. When he met Soul Snatcher and Grim Reaper, the assassins, it was alreadyte February. Now that they were back on the road, it was already the beginning of March. ording to the timeline given by Lucas and Fabian, they would probably reach within the territory of Earlington of Efrax around July. For the next four months, Bolot, along with Lucas and Fabian, hastened on their journey. Along the way, Lucas led while Fabian was at the back, and Violet was walking between them. At a look of it, it seemed that Lucas, who was currently the highest stage among them, was finding a path for them, and Fabian was at the end to look out for them and protect Bolot, who was in between them. However, Violet knew that those two were still not assured about him. Therefore, despite them doing this for safety reasons, they were more likely to prevent Violet from running away. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Besides that, Lucas and Fabian took turns to sleep when they were resting. No matter what, one of them needed to be awake. Moreover, both parties had a tacit mutual understanding of this subtle arrangement. Nheless, even though Lucas and Fabian were still wary of George. It was a matter still rted to their and their family members¡¯ lives¡­ Hence, they still took good care of George. Besides letting Sandra know about some necessary information every day, Lucas and Fabian would truthfully answer Sandra¡¯s questions as long as they knew about it. Usually, his questions would be on Idacith, Earlington of Efrax, the Lawrence Family, or even matters about warriors and cultivators, as well as martial art skills and cultivation methods, Henceforth, that broadened Sandra¡¯s horizon, and he felt as if a door to a whole new world opened in front of him. Sandra found out from Lucas and Fabian that the most significant difference between a warrior and a cultivator was their control of the essence of the world. Once a warrior rose from the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm to the Pulse Control Realm, not only would he be able to feel the essence of the world, his lifespan would be directly increased by 60 years! As for Lucas and Fabian¡­ Fabian was a Martial Art Expert at the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm, whereas Lucas, who was at the fifth stage, was a Master of Martial Art, just as Sandra had expected. However, Lucas said that although the Pulse Control Realm might seem to be only a step away from the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm, only about three out of a thousand people could sessfully leap. Currently, Lucas¡¯s muscles and veins were stiff, plus he suffered severe injuries frompleting past family missions. Even if he found natural herbs and minerals that could change himself inside out, he would also only have a really low chance to enter the Pulse Control Realm. When they talked about the realms, Lucas purposely mentioned the eldest daughter of the Lawrence family. She was also Sandra¡¯s future wife and the pride of the Lawrence family, Jessica Lawrence. Jessica was only fifteen years old, a year younger than George. When she was much younger, Jessica was found to have a Pure Jade Physique, and she would get twice the result with half the effort when it came to cultivation. Thus, she was a cultivation genius who was then fully nurtured by her family. When Lucas and Fabian left the Lawrence family as they embarked on their journey to Agr, Jessica began making preparations to break through the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm. Calcting the time, and if all went well, Jessica would already seed by the time they reached the Lawrence family. Sandra only found out about the existence of an innate physique in this would through Lucas. For example, Jessica had a Pure Jade Physique, and those who had such physique could achieve a state of mental concentration that was unimaginable for an ordinary human. Therefore, they could train much faster than most. Lucas mentioned a few more physiques, such as the Raging Bull Physique with great natural strength and the Corrosion Physique with innate poisonous blood. On this journey, Sandra gained vast knowledge and experience through Lucas and Fabian. Nevertheless, there were still certain inconveniences. As Lucas and Fabian watched over him strictly, Sandra could not enter the Tower of Life to practice. During this time, Sandra was stuck at the third stage of the True Martial Realm, and he did not have any breakthrough. Since he could not improve his stage, Sandra turned his focus to physical exercises. Lucas mentioned before that for a warrior of the True Martial Realm to ascend as a cultivator of the Pulse Control Realm, his awareness of the essence of the world was the most important. Moreover, The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale could help users absorb the spiritual Qi and energy in food. Sandra had a faint hunch that the treasures on each floor of the Tower of Life left by his mother were not random. The treasure on each floor was either helpful for his current stage or valuable for improving himself to the next level. They were all gradual. Therefore, The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale was most probably prepared for him to break through the Pulse Control Realm in the future. After all, with the essence of the world being stored in his body in advance, his blood and muscle would be strengthened. This advantage would be unreachable for other warriors. Due to this guess and his mother¡¯s trust, Sandra would put The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale to use each time he ate. As for Lucas and Fabian, despite being shocked by Sandra¡¯s food intake, Lucas and Fabian did not question him. They would take turns to hunt more food and drinks for Moses, as one of them stayed back to watch him. Consequently, once the four months passed and they reached the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s territory, Sandra¡¯s body waspletely different than before. Sandra stood taller and straighter. Compared to when they just left Salleria, he was now half a head taller, and there was no trace of fat on his body. Despite appearing thin, his muscles were well-proportioned and full of strength. Before they arrived, Sandra also requested advice on martial arts from Lucas and Fabian, and he would train separately with them. Under Sandra¡¯s deliberate restraint, he was only slightly inferior to Fabian despite still being at the third stage of the True Martial Realm. ording to Lucas, Fabian was one of the best among the Lawrence family¡¯s warriors of the same rank. As such, Sandra had a better understanding of his current strength too. After another ten days of journey, they finally arrived at Evergreen Town, where the Lawrence family resided. Before this, Sandra already knew from Lucas that the Lawrence family lived near the border of Earlington of Efrax, and it was a big family of more than 3000 members. Their main source of ie was the minerals of the surrounding mountains, but they were also somewhat involved in other businesses. Thus, the Lawrence family was also considered the upper-ss family in Evergreen Town. The Lawrence family¡¯s position in Evergreen Town was even more secured now with Jessica, the cultivation genius, in their family. Moreover, it seemed that the family was also gradually climbing up to another level. Lucas and Fabian were excited as they finally returned home after a few months. They walked fast as they led Sandra toward Lawrence Manor¡¯s entrance, situated in the middle of Evergreen Town. To maintain the family business, most of the Lawrence family¡¯s n members lived in Lawrence Fort outside Evergreen Town. However, there would also be about three hundred family members in Lawrence Manor on weekdays. Moreover, the patriarch and other high-level family members would also live in Lawrence Manor, and most affairs would be handled in Lawrence Manor. It would usually be lively when it was approaching noon, but the Lawrence Manor¡¯s domineering red gate was now tightly shut. A few people from the Lawrence family were guarding nearby, not allowing any outsiders to approach. Lucas and Fabian thought something happened. After they went to identify themselves, a steward soon walked out from the side entrance. When he saw Sandra and the rest, he sneered with his head held high. ¡°None of you are allowed to go in.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Fabian was confused, ¡°We followed the Old Master¡¯s order and headed to Agr to bring Lady Jessica¡¯s future husband over. We¡¯re bringing him to meet the Old Master now, so why aren¡¯t you letting us in?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lady Jessica¡¯s future husband?¡± The steward sized Sandra up and down with a contemptuous gaze. Then, he jeered at them again and again. ¡°Lady Jessica¡¯s future husband is proposing marriage to the Old Master in the mansion. Who is this b*stard that you two brought back!¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 ¡°What?¡± Lucas and Fabian eximed when they heard the steward. There was horror in their eyes, and they felt their blood freeze as their hands and feet turned cold. They were responsible for fetching Nana over. They were the only ones who knew about Nana¡¯s death. Hence, who was the master who suddenly popped out and entered the Lawrence Manor before they did? They were afraid their ns were leaked, and someone already made the first move before them! However, the Lawrence family¡¯s steward soon continued, ¡°The person proposing marriage to the head of the family is Evergreen Town¡¯s Yates family¡¯s little genius, Harold Yates. Harold¡¯s a match made in heaven for our Lady Jessica. Do you think the b*stard that you found is a match for her?¡± Steward Lawrence sneered at them repeatedly as he swept his scornful and taunting gaze across them. Even though he was only a first-stage True Martial Realm, he was from the direct lineage of the Lawrence family and a true descendant of the Lawrence family. Hence, he could naturally arrogantly order around and unscrupulously me the two servants, Lucas and Fabian, as they had different surnames. Just because of that, Lucas could only hold back the anger in his heart as he asked, ¡°Steward Lawrence, we¡¯re only acting on the Old Master¡¯s order, and now we¡¯re reporting thepletion of our mission. Aren¡¯t you going to let us in?¡± ¡°Wow! Are you using the Old Master to bully me? Do I need you to educate me on what the Old Master wants?¡± The mocking smile on Steward Lawrence¡¯s face deepened. Lucas and Fabian felt their scalps tingled, and they did not dare to say anything more. Then, Steward Lawrence arrogantly informed them, ¡°Well, I might as well let you know that the Old Master had an enlightenment half a month ago, and he retreated to break through the peak of the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm. However, he has yet toe out. Hence, all affairs regarding the n will be handled jointly by the head of the family and the elders.¡± ¡°The Old Master is breaking through the peak second-stage of the Pulse Control Realm?¡± When they heard the news, Lucas and Fabian were excited. Stefan, who stood on the side, was shocked. On their journey here, Lucas exined to Fiona that the Pulse Control Realm had three stages, and each stage had an entry, mid and peak levels. Getting up another level would be extremely hard for an ordinary cultivator as it required perseverance, wisdom, and luck. Even though the Lawrence family was one of the prominent families in Evergreen Town. There were only five Pulse Control Realm cultivators among the 3000 family members, who were the Old Master, George Lawrence, the head of the family, James Lawrence, and three elders. Among them, George was at the highest realm, which was the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm. If he sessfully broke through the peak of the second stage, his strength would significantly increase, and this would also be an obvious aid to the Lawrence family¡¯s status in Evergreen Town. Although it was a matter that was worth celebrating, George¡¯s absence at that moment was not beneficial for Fiona and the others. Looking at Lucas and Fabian¡¯s excitement, Steward Lawrence sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a significant thing for everyone in the Lawrence family, and we can¡¯t let any ident happen. The Yates family is naturally here because they attached great importance to our Lawrence family due to this matter. Hence, they purposely came over to propose marriage, hoping to marry Lady Jessica so that the two families can have a prosperous rtionship.¡± When he said that, Steward Lawrence looked at Fiona and mocked, ¡°The Yates family is Evergreen Town¡¯s noble family, and its status matches ours. If the two families are connected by marriage, we can develop our power further in Evergreen Town. Due to this, the deputy head of the family ordered me to guard the surroundings strictly and prevent any mishap. Additionally, irrelevant people aren¡¯t allowed to enter, especially, any useless people that try to climb the socialdder!¡± Steward Lawrence was directing those words to Stefan, and he was so close to directly poking his finger hard at Fiona¡¯s chest. Lucas and Fabian¡¯s expressions turned ugly. Seeing that, Lucas spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Since we¡¯re not allowed to go in, then we¡¯ll leave first. We¡¯ll return to report on our mission once the Old Master sessfully passes his test.¡± Then, Lucas dragged Stefan, and they were ready to leave. However, Steward Lawrence suddenly shouted with a scornful tone, ¡°Did I say you can leave just because you can¡¯t enter?¡± Lucas¡¯s face turned gloomy, and he red at Steward Lawrence, ¡°What are you implying by this?¡± Next, Steward Lawrence showed a malicious gaze. He then pointed at Fiona as he smiled evilly. ¡°What am I implying? The deputy head of the family even ordered that we must detain any suspicious person who deliberately undermined the future of the rtionship between the two families during the Yates family¡®s courtship. Especially if that person ims to be the son-inw of the Lawrence family!¡± Lucas and Fabian¡¯s expressions were only unsightly before this, but when Steward Lawrence said such words, their faces were instantly ashen. They never expected the Yates family to interrupt, nor did they think that seniors of the family would be so unyielding and disregarded George¡¯s order when he was not around! ¡°Take him! Break his jaw so that he can¡¯t speak anymore!¡± Steward Lawrence pointed at Fiona and commanded the people behind him. When he saw Lucas and Fabian move, he roared, ¡°Lucas! Fabian! You¡¯re the Lawrence family¡¯s servants. Are you trying to rebel?!¡± Lucas and Fabian trembled. As a servant, it was disgraceful to rebel against their own master. However, if Fiona was caught and confessed to pretending to be Nana, Lucas and Fabian would suffer the consequences. Just as they were hesitating, Lucas suddenly felt a blur in front of him. Next, he saw Fiona approaching Steward Lawrence. Even though he seemed to have just taken a step, Fiona¡¯s action was so fast that it surprised Lucas. In a blink of an eye, Fiona was already in front of Steward Lawrence. ¡°Detain me?¡± Looking at Steward Lawrence, Fiona sneered, and he swiftly grabbed Steward Lawrence¡¯s finger that was pointing at him. ¡°Who do you think you are?!¡± As soon as he said that, Fiona snapped Steward Lawrence¡¯s finger backward. Crack! With a crisp sound, Steward Lawrence¡¯s finger was pressed to the back of his hand. Steward Lawrence¡®s face contorted from the immense pain. Moreover, there was surprise and anger in his eyes. He could not believe that Fiona would hurt him! ¡°Ahh!¡± Just as Steward Lawrence was about to curse at him, Fiona once again reached out and grabbed his hair. Then, Fiona violently tugged at it, and Steward Lawrence could feel a tearing pain from his scalp. Soon, everyone could hear Steward Lawrence screaming at the top of his lungs. ¡°Break my jaw?¡± Fiona smiled, showing his pearly whites, ¡°Who gave you the gall?!¡± The next second, Fiona leaped. As if his legs were long whips sweeping in the air, he kicked Steward Lawrence¡¯s head. Swoosh! The surrounding air was suddenly shaken. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. With a loud bang, Steward Lawrence felt as if an iron whip was hitting him. His cheek was sunken inward, and his eyes were protruding. He spat out a mouthful of saliva mixed with blood and most of his teeth too. In an instant, half of his head was bloody, and his thin rose high into the air. Everyone at the scene felt their heart skip a beat. However, Fiona did not stop there. Instead, he took another big step and stepped on Steward Lawrence¡¯s chest. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Bang! It was another muffled noise that sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine. When Molie kicked Steward Lawrence in the chest, it sounded just like a drum. As Steward Lawrence spat out another mouthful of blood, his body flew straight out like a cannonball out of the chamber. Then, with a loud bang, he crashed into the red entrance. The tightly shut door instantly shook, and both sides of the door opened in front of everyone. At first, members of the Lawrence family stood behind Steward Lawrence were eager to give Molie a try and wanted to stop him. However, when they saw the scene in front of him, they could not help but gulp and retreat. Lucas and Fabian nced at each other, and both of them saw the same message in their eyes. That brat was crazy! Seeing that everyone was still in a trance, Molie took advantage of the situation and made his way toward the Lawrence Manor¡¯s widely opened entrance. Since he was already, there was no reason to pull out. Molie stepped on the stone step as he stood outside the red door, wanting to walk in. The bloody Steward Lawrence was like a dead dog that fell to the ground, convulsing nonstop. The loud noise caused by the big door being mmed open also attracted the attention of the Lawrence family in the manor. At this moment, many people nced over with a stunned expression, and they looked at Molie with a surprised gaze. Molie crossed over the doorstep and entered the Lawrence Manor. Then, he took a deep breath and loudly said, ¡°I¡¯m Geena Montgomery from Agr, and I¡¯m here to propose to the eldest daughter of the Lawrence family, Lady Jessica Lawrence!¡± ¡°Here to propose to the eldest daughter of the Lawrence family, Lady Jessica Lawrence..?¡± ¡°Propose to the eldest daughter of the Lawrence family, Lady Jessica Lawrence..?¡± ¡°Lady Jessica Lawrence¡­¡± Molie¡¯s voice was loud and clear, and it echoed in Lawrence Manor. Outside the door, Lucas and Fabian were shocked. The family members in the manor were dumbfounded too. No one expected that Molie would use such a method to announce his arrival. Molie himself was a prince, and he was on the battlefields. That made him possessed a formidable presence that an ordinary man would not have. As he stood at the entrance, he swept his gaze across the room, and no one dared to meet his eyes. Everyone could not help but lower their heads, and they felt suffocated as if arge boulder was pressing on their chests. In an instant, the Lawrence Manor became so quiet that they could hear a pin drop! Later, there was amotion inside the Lawrence Manor, and after a while, a few people rushed over. Molie looked at them and saw a man in his early forties leading the crowd. His gait was imposing and light. Moreover, most of the people walking beside him bowed their heads respectfully. From other people¡¯s attitudes, Molie was confident that the man was the head of the Lawrence family, James Lawrence! Realizing that James personally came over, Lucas and Fabian¡¯s faces were as pale as a sheet. Then, they hurriedly rushed forward and knelt on one knee. However, Molie stood there unmoved as he watched the crowd in front of him indifferently, ignoring those confused and angry gazes. ¡°Lucas! What¡¯s this behavior?! Are you going against your superiors!¡± Before James spoke, a man who looked somewhat like him but had a goatee jumped out and loudly questioned Lucas. Molie nced at the man and recalled that this man with a goatee was a Lawrence family member. He was James¡¯ brother, the current deputy head of the family, Keith Lawrence. Now that Keith spoke and everyone stared at them, Lucas did not dare hide anything and exined how they brought Molie here to report on their mission but was blocked outside. Nheless, Lucas knew that just as he said before, Lucas, Fabian, and Molie were now all in the same boat. If something happened to any of them, none of them would be able to escape. Thus, when describing the incident, Lucas also tried his best to push the me on Steward Lawrence, and Molie acted rashly as he was still a young man. When he heard Lucas¡¯s exnation, Keith¡¯s eyes widened, and his breathing became heavier. He was furious. On the other hand, James was appearing pensive from time to time. After that, Lucas kowtowed and said, ¡°Chief James, please punish me as you wish.¡± ¡°Punish? Of course, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! Do you know that there are important guests over?! Do you know how humiliating this matter is to our Lawrence family?!¡± Keith was so furious that his face was red. Then, he roared, ¡°Someone,e here! What are you guys foolishly looking at! Take these two deceitful servants away¡­¡± However, before Keith could finish his sentence, James waved his hand. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Keith turned to James puzzledly. Next, he noticed James was looking at Jamie. At first, Keith was dazed, but he seemed to understand something soon. He pointed at Molie and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re Geena Montgomery, right! You¡¯re brazen! Do you know what you¡¯ve done!¡± Molie did not even spare a nce at Keith, and he sneered. ¡°The Lawrence family did not keep their word and arranged another marriage for their daughter even though she already has a candidate. Yet, you¡¯re asking me if I know what I¡¯ve done?¡± Lucas and Fabian were scared out of their wits when they heard Molie say that. Along their journey here, Molie gave them the impression that he was a somewhat precocious young man. Generally, Molie seemed to be anguid guy, so they did not expect him to have such a sharp tongue and was skillful! Perhaps it was more urate to say he was not showing his skill but digging his own grave instead. Furthermore, he was pulling them down too! Lucas was so frightened that he wanted to exin and insist on their innocence, They did not teach him to say such things! Nheless, before Lucas could say anything or Keith could get angry, James already turned around and looked at a man in a dark green shirt,ughing awkwardly as he said, ¡°Tony, you saw it yourself. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m deliberately rejecting you, but you¡¯re giving me a huge problem. He¡¯s already knocking on our door now. If rumors spread that we¡¯re arranging two marriages for Jessica, it¡¯ll ruin the Lawrence family¡¯s reputation in Evergreen Town.¡± Lucas knew who the man in the dark green shirt was. He was an elder from Evergreen Town¡¯s Yates family, and his name was Tony Yates. Nevertheless, Lucas was not surprised that Tony was here. After all, Steward Lawrence mentioned it before. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What surprised Lucas was James¡¯s attitude. Even though his entrance was mmed open, and someone pointed and scolding him, James was not angry at all. Instead, he casually said a few words and med it on Tony, who was here to propose marriage. Additionally, Lucas could tell from James¡¯s tone that he did not agree to the marriage between the Lawrence family and the Yates family! Suddenly, Lucas felt as if he saw a ray of hope! Just as he was feeling overjoyed, Lucas identally caught a peep at Jamie. When he saw Molie¡¯s calm expression, Lucas was surprised. ¡®Did he purposely m open the door and loudly announce his arrival because he guessed Chief James¡¯s attitude? However, how did he know?¡¯ Chapter 23 Chapter 23 At the thought of this, Nori¡¯s image in Lucas¡¯s heart suddenly became blurred. Just as Lucas was still in a daze, he heard Tony¡¯s voice. Tony¡¯s gaze was slightly lowered as he said, ¡°The Lawrence family¡¯s reputation is indeed going to be tarnished if this matter spreads out. However, this marriage will be beneficial for the long-term development of our families. I believe you can think of a n that can satisfy both of us.¡± James forced a smile and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to think of a n that can satisfy both of the parties. Tony, you know that my father decided on Jessica¡¯s marriage back then. He¡¯s now in seclusion to break through the peak of the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm. However, I¡¯ve received news that he¡¯ll be out smoothly in a few days.¡± Although James¡¯s words might seem unintentional, Tony¡¯s body slightly trembled when he heard them, and there was a shrewd light shing deep in his eyes. As for James, he did not appear to have noticed Tony¡¯s peculiarity, and he continued, ¡°Well if hees out and hears that his sons rebelled against his wish, and more so let the Lawrence family be burdened with the infamy of having their daughter marrying two men¡­ Well, we¡¯ll surely have a bitter pill to take. However¡­¡± At that moment, James suddenly changed his tone, ¡°I¡¯m also aware that Harold is also the Yates family¡¯s star genius in recent years. If Jessica marries him, it will surely be beneficial for our families¡¯ future development. Hence, I¡¯m in a tough spot. Tony, why don¡¯t you help me think of a way to convince my father?¡± Tony thought James would change the subject by making a decision, yet in the end, he still pushed the problem to him. This caused Tony to feel irritated. Nheless, Tony was more concerned that George would be out soon, and he was going to break through his current stage sessfully! This implied that the Lawrence family would have a peak second-stage of the Pulse Control Realm¡¯s cultivator! Even though George was still a second-stage cultivator, there was a different concept between a mid- second stage and a peak-second stage. A peak-second stage could easily defeat five mid-second stage cultivators. Tony got nervous. He needed to hurry back to inform the seniors of the Yates family. However, Tony was unwilling to leave just like that as it would embarrass the Yates family. Then, Tony casually cast a nce at Keith. Keith did not say anything and nodded. Next, he approached James and whispered, ¡°James, I have a n¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± James appeared interested. Keith analyzed the situation and suggested, ¡°James, I think the best way is to let Harold and Moana have a showdown. Jessica has a Pure Jade Physique, and her future is bright as she can cultivate fast. Hence, her future husband must be on par with her too. What do you think about that, James?¡± ¡°Hmm. You have a point, so do continue.¡± James nodded. Tony quietly gave a thumbs up. Harold was Tony¡¯s junior, so Tony knew Harold¡¯s strength better than others. If Harold were to have a showdown with someone on the same stage, Tony had absolute confidence in Harold that he would win. Standing far away from them, Nori sneered when he heard their conversation. Keith was still borating on his reasoning, ¡°If Harold and Moana have a showdown, the loser will have to quit as his skills are inferior. I bet he won¡¯t disagree with it either. If Moana loses to Harold, we will have an excellent exnation to father when he is out. James, what do you think?¡± James turned to Tony and asked, ¡°Tony, what do you say?¡± Tony was secretly overjoyed. Nheless, he still put on an act and pondered for a moment before nodding and calling out, ¡°Harold¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Then, behind Tony, a teenager around the age of sixteen walked out. The young man was tall with a square jawline, and he was wearing a short-sleeved shirt, showing off his muscr arms. When he appeared from behind Tony, he looked at Nori and introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m Harold Yates of the Yates family, and I¡¯m currently at the third stage of the True Martial Realm. I hope Moana, as a senior, can teach me a few tricks.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the old one here.¡± Nori snorted. Then, he turned to James and said, ¡°I have no objection.¡± Harold¡¯s expression changed, and a harsh light shed in his eyes. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re confident with yourself, Moana. Nheless, I¡¯ m sure of myself too. Be careful of my kicks and punches. Otherwise, you might have to leave the Lawrence Manor with broken limbs.¡± ¡°The previous person who wanted to break my jaw is still lying there.¡± Nori sighed and pointed at Steward Lawrence, who was still convulsing not far away from them. After that, he gave a pitiful look at Harold and added, ¡°However, you¡¯re crueler than him as you want to break my limbs.¡± Nori soundednguid, but those who heard it felt a chill running down their spines, and some even could not help but gasp. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say much about the rules. Just remember not to overdo it and be amiable.¡± Then, James looked at Frank, ¡°Moana, even though your grandfather has an agreement with my Lawrence family and your father and I are also long-time friends, you broke the gate to my manor today. It¡¯s fine if you win, but if you lose¡­ Well, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t have a chance to win.¡± Haroldughed menacingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Uncle James. Even if I lose, I¡¯ll surely break Harold¡¯s limbs first.¡± Nori nodded, and he did not even spare a nce at Harold. Nori¡¯s attitude instantly made Harold gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head over to the gymnasium.¡± James stared at Nori for a moment, turned around, and left. Under James¡¯s lead, everyone soon arrived at the Lawrence Manor¡¯s gymnasium. The spectators were standing at one side of the gymnasium, whereas Nori and Harold were in the middle area. At that moment, the most anxious people among the spectators were none other than Lucas and Fabian. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. They knew well that if Nori won, everything would be alright. However, if he lost, their ns would have been exposed, and their punishment would be hundreds of times more severe than before as it was not just a failure ofpleting their task. At the thought of that, Lucas and Fabian felt their blood run cold, and they could only silently pray for things to go their way. In the gymnasium, Harold faced Nori and showed an evil smile. Then, he whispered so that only Nori could hear him. ¡°Moana, I don¡¯t know if the Yates family deliberately arranged for your appearance. But, I¡¯m sure that this will be thest day of your life!¡± Nori shook his head. ¡°You said you¡¯re going to break my limbs before this, and now you¡¯re sure that I¡¯m going to die? Don¡¯t you know that it¡®s only going to make things worse for you?¡± ¡°B*stard!¡± Harold cursed. It was evident from Nori¡¯s passive attitude that he did not care about Harold at all. ¡°I¡¯ll show you why I, Harold Yates, is known as Evergreen Town¡¯s little genius!¡± Harold spoke through gritted teeth. Then, he exerted all his strength, and in an instant, all his muscles were making scary twisting sounds. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 When they heard the sounds, the surrounding Lawrence family members all eximed, and many of them showed a look of astonishment on their faces. James nodded his head lightly, showing a praising expression. ¡°Harold¡¯s so young, yet he¡¯s already mastered the Yates family¡¯s Iron Fists until this level. This is indeed a rare sight, and it¡¯s worth being proud of.¡± Tony was secretly happy about thisment, but he appeared unruffled on the surface. ¡°Harold¡¯s been training hard since he was a child. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯s considerably gifted, and his speed in cultivating the Iron Fists is estimated to be barely in the top five in the Yates family¡®s history.¡± ¡°Sssst¡­¡± Those spectators that heard the conversation all gasped. Lucas and Fabian¡¯s faces instantly turned uglier. They were almost breaking out in cold sweats. The spectators then turned to look at Josua, and they noticed that Nana was just standing there, appearing unbothered. Moreover, he seemed to be oblivious. Thus, everyone¡¯s gaze was either instantly filled with pity or gloat. They all thought the son-inw that George chose was only putting airs, and he could never defeat Harold. ¡°Take a good look! This is why I¡¯m dubbed as the little genius!¡± Harold uttered as his muscles and bones suddenly wriggled under his skin. At the same time, they were making crackling sounds, causing the air to vibrate as if it were powerful firecrackers. Nana looked at Harold, shocked and happy. ¡°What a coincidence! Do you know that my nickname back home is The Genius Killer? It¡¯s because I¡¯m great at teaching self-righteous kids like you.¡± Nana was only a year older than Harold, yet he called Harold a kid. If it were not because James was yet to announce the showdown had started, Harold would definitely rush up and tear Nana¡¯s mouth. It was as if James also could not stand Nana¡¯s arrogant attitude, and he shook his head, uttering, ¡°Start!¡± ¡°Heaven-Opener Iron Fists!¡± Harold could not bear it any longer, and before James even finished his word, Harold had already roared. Then, he dashed at Nana as fast as a cheetah. His feet were stepping heavily on the ground, and the floor even cracked open from his force. As if Harold¡¯s arms were filled with molten iron, they sounded like wind blowing when he swung them. Then, like a heavy spear, it swept at Josua, wanting to break him in half by the waist. Some of the Lawrence family members shut their eyes as they did not dare to watch what would happen next. ¡°Amazing!¡± Keith shouted. No one knew if he did that on purpose, or he could not help but do so. Although Harold was yet to m Nana across the room, he was confident that he was winning, and the only thing that was awaiting them was the miserable situation where Nana was shot into the air. At this moment, Harold suddenly noticed a hint of shrewd light appearing in Nana¡¯s eyes. As soon as the shrewd light appeared, Nana¡¯s whole mannerism changed. It was as if he was a hibernating beast that suddenly woke up, and it opened its eyes and widened its mouth, wanting to swallow everything. Harold felt his scalp ineffably went numb, and he felt his blood froze. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Nana roared, and his body shook violently. Next, his arm swiftly went around Harold¡¯s arm that wasing at him. Then, as if his elbow was a battering ram, he crashed into Harold¡¯s hand mercilessly. Crack! The sound of bones breaking could be clearly heard. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Harold¡¯s hand was twisted into a weird angle. It was as if what hit his hand was not Nana¡¯s elbow, but a battering ram¡¯s log used to break open walls of a besieged ce! Not letting Harold have any chance to react, Nana acted as fast as lightning. In an instant, his fingers appeared in front of Harold. However, Nana did not stab at his enemy like he usually did. Instead, his ws turned into a palm, and he pped Harold¡¯s cheek so hard that one could feel a gust of wind blowing. The loud p sounded like a p of thunder. Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard the sound. They felt their cheeks suddenly warmed up as if Nana was pping them instead. When they looked at Harold, they could see that his cheek was red and bloody. Puff! Harold spat out a mouthful of blood along with half of his teeth. His entire head turned to one side with his eyes rolled. Then, as if he was a broken kite, he flew about five meters away. With a loud bang, he fell to the ground and convulsed, unable to stand anymore. At this time, Keith did not even finish shouting, ¡°Amazing!¡± Just as he stared stupefied at the scene, Keith saw Nana turning to him and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I.. You¡­ You! I¡¯m not¡­¡± Keith caught sight of Tony¡¯s resentful gaze at him. He anxiously wanted to exin, but he was in such a fury that he stuttered. ¡°Harold!¡± Tony naturally could not care less about Keith¡¯s anger. He screamed and ran fast toward Harold. Seeing Harold¡¯s head lying in a blood pool and his right hand twisted into an odd angle, Tony felt utterly humiliated and angry. ¡°Jerk! You dare to act so ruthlessly!¡± Tony red at Josua, roaring. Nana stared at him coldly. ¡°Are you going to me me for his inferior skills? Rather than wasting your time being angry at me, why don¡¯t you treat his injuries? Otherwise, your Yates family is going to have a tragedy where the genius ends up as trash.¡± Tony¡¯s murderous intent intensified, and he abruptly lifted his head. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Nana¡¯s gaze became focused. However, James suddenly appeared between them, blocking Nana behind him. Nana was secretly surprised as he thought James was fast. He noticed Tony¡¯s movement, but he did not even realize James¡¯. Furthermore, James stood between them and exuded an imposing aura that suppressed Tony. Tony was a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior! ¡°Tony, Harold¡¯s heavily injured. I think you should treat him first. If you dy any longer, he might have a lingering disease, which won¡¯ t be good for anyone. As for Nathalia¡­ The Lawrence family will give the Yates family an exnation!¡± James might appear to be giving a suggestion, but from his tone, he was more likely giving him an order. There was no room for negotiation at all. ¡°Someone, bring Harold to the medicinal hall. Remember to use the best medicines¡­¡± ¡°There¡®s no need for that!¡± Tony waved his hand and interrupted James, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Harold back for treatment. Chief James, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. As for what happened today, I¡¯ll report it to our chief as it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I¡¯m sure Chief Clyde will understand that.¡± James nodded. Tony knew that it was not beneficial for them to stay here any longer. Moreover, it might even worsen Harold¡¯s injury. Hence, Tony carried the unconscious Harold and red at Nana with a resentful gaze. However, Nana was not even looking at Tony, and Tony felt an indescribable sense of helplessness and annoyance. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 James waited until the angry Tony left with the severely injured Harold. Then, he nced at Bolot. ¡°Follow me!¡± After that, he turned around and walked out of the gymnasium. Amber raised his brows, but he returned to his initially slightlynguid self. Soon, he followed James. The other Lawrence family¡¯s seniors, such as Keith, hesitated before following them. After all, even a foolish person could tell James¡¯ attitude toward Amber differed from what they expected. If James wanted to connect with the Yates family through marriage, he would take advantage of the situation to get rid of Bolot. Moreover, James personally protected Bolot. His attitude baffled the Lawrence family¡¯s seniors. As the seniors were suspicious, they followed him. In an instant, the gymnasium was only left with the spectators and the rest of the Lawrence family members. After a brief silence, the Lawrence family members started discussing among themselves, and everyone was stunned. ¡°If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I would¡¯ve never believed the scene just now!¡± ¡°Harold was as insignificant as dust in front of Morine!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right!¡± ¡°No wonder Old Master Lawrence wanted Morine to marry Lady Jessica. It turns out he¡¯spetent!¡± ¡°However, isn¡¯t it odd? I heard that Morine was a useless person, and he was not skillful?¡± ¡°I heard that before too.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s that amazing, why is he marrying into the Lawrence family instead?¡± ¡°Shh! Is this a matter for you to discuss? Didn¡¯t you see Chief James¡¯s attitude just now! I bet it isn¡¯t as simple as we thought.¡± ¡°Are you implying that Chief James has another candidate for the Dark Moon Sect¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Are you trying to kill us? Is this a matter that we can simply discuss?¡± ¡°Humph! No matter what, I¡¯m sure that certain people will be anxious after what happened today. I bet that it¡¯ll only be more interesting after this.¡± The group of Lawrence family members huddled together and whispered among themselves. No one noticed that Lucas and Fabian left the crowd withplicated expressions on their faces. Then, they walked in the direction where James and Amber went. At that moment, in a square room in the Lawrence Manor, James was seated at the main seat, whereas Amber was standing in front of him. There was no one else in the room beside them. The door and windows were tightly shut, and the atmosphere was somewhat tense. James held a scroll painting, ncing at Amber and the scroll from time to time. In his eyes, there was a hint of amusement. Amber was standing in front of James, not saying anything and appearing neither arrogant nor humble. After some time, there was an imperceptible hint of appreciation in the depths of James¡¯ eyes. Finally, he said, ¡°Morine, it must¡®ve been a long and tiring journey. Thank you¡­¡± Then, Amber answered, ¡°It¡¯s not tiring. With Lucas and Fabian¡¯s help, I¡¯ve gained a lot during our journey here.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± James nodded. ¡±If that¡¯s so, Lucas and Fabian must¡¯ve yed a significant role in training you.¡± After saying that, he shook the scroll painting in his hands. The scroll painting was simr to the one that Lucas showed Boneng, and it was a portrait of Morine. Amber knew thatpared to the deceased Morine, they were indistinguishable as they had a simr body shape or appearance. However, the only difference, which was also the most significant loophole, was their temperaments. Even though it was only a scroll painting, one could tell that Morine was a timid guy. On the other hand, Amber was different from him. Although he appeared unbothered, he was crazy to the bones. Once he showed his sharp teeth, his imposing manner and pressure could shed certain people¡¯s willpower. This was something iparable not only to Morine but to most warriors. Hence, to tackle this massive w, there must be an exnation to convince people that the four- month journey caused him a ground-breaking change. Thankfully, Boneng, Lucas, and Fabian had ample time before this to make up a wless lie. Later, Amber told James the imaginary experiences he went through, and James nodded. When Amber was done describing it, James went silent for a moment. Then, suddenly, his tone became stern. ¡°Morine, how are you going to exin your behavior today? Do you know that you¡¯ve directly ruined the Lawrence family and Yates family¡¯s marriage n! The two families might even fall foul for each other in the future because of this!¡± Amber could not help but roll his eyes. If James wanted the marriage alliance, would he even let Amber have a showdown against Harold? Even though Amber thought that way, he could not say such words now. The best way was to throw theplex problem back to James again. Moreover, Amber believed that James already had a n to handle this matter. ¡°I acted rashly today. Uncle James, I sincerely apologize. I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment that you have for me, and I won¡¯tin either,¡± Amber apologized. James frowned and replied, ¡°You¡¯re not a Lawrence. It¡¯s not my ce to punish you.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Amber rolled his eyes again. After pondering for a moment, James added, ¡°The elders decided your marriage with Jessica. To be honest, I¡¯m not aware of the specifics either. Since that¡¯s the case, you should stay in the Lawrence Manor for the time being. Once Old Master Lawrence¡¯s out, we¡¯ll let him decide on the matter again.¡± Of course, the Old Master Lawrence was George, who was in seclusion. ¡°As for Jessica¡­ I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to meet her for now as she¡¯s also in seclusion. If you have the chance, you can visit her.¡± When he said that, James blushed. Jessica¡¯s seclusion was just an excuse. When she found out her family arranged a marriage for her before she was even born, she strongly opposed it. If Jessica were just an ordinary member of the Lawrence family, no one would care about her opinion. However, Jessica was not only the chief¡¯s daughter, but she was the eldest daughter of the Lawrence family. Moreover, she had a Pure Jade Physique, and the Dark Moon Sect had already picked her a long time ago. Hence, Jessica was a genius who did not need to go through exams this year, and she could directly enter the sect to cultivate. With Jessica¡¯s qualifications, coupled with the vigorous nurturing of the family and the sect, her future was beyond imagination. Therefore, even her father and grandfather could not ignore her opinion. Now that Jessica refused the marriage and moved out of the Lawrence Manor, James could only drag the matter for now. He would first settle Amber and not mention the other issues. By the end of the year, Jessica would go to Dark Moon Sect for several years. Based on James¡¯ n, Amber would realize the difference between an immortal and a mortal, so he would no longer bring up this matter. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 At the thought of this, the light in Lucas¡¯s eyes shined brighter. Before this, he thought that Maurina was only a mature teenager. Moreover, during the four-month journey together, Maurina appearednguid and did not do anything out of the ordinary. However, after seeing what happened today and Maurina¡¯s analysis just now, Lucas finally understood that he had underestimated Maurina! In an instant, Lucas felt that he did not understand Leonardo, and he was unsure whether bringing Maurina into the Lawrence family was good or bad. Fabian finally recovered from the shock, and he stuttered, ¡°Do you know that Harold¡¯s one of the geniuses among the Yates family¡¯s younger generation? They have high hopes for him! You¡¯re not only carrying the me for the Lawrence family, but you heavily injured him too. The Yates will definitely not let this slide. It¡¯ll be great if you remain in Lawrence Manor or Lawrence Fort. Otherwise, they might find a chance to let you face the crazy music.¡± Maurina answered indifferently, ¡°There¡®s no free lunch in this world. There¡¯s a risk even if you cheat to get something. Besides, I did everything I could at that time based on my current ability. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It¡¯s hard to do it better, so I¡¯ll regard being the scapegoat for the Lawrence family as a price to pay for staying in the Lawrence family.¡± After he said that, Maurina wondered if James let him choose a martial skill and weapon to face the Yates family¡®s revenge. After a moment of silence, Lucas suddenly stared at Leonardo, and his tone was unprecedentedly solemn as he shouted, ¡°Leonardo, who are you!¡± ¡°Lucas!¡± Fabian was stunned as he noticed the change in his tone. ¡°Fabian, I know what you¡¯re worried about.¡± Maurina¡¯s expression also turned stern. Although his stage was not as good as Lucas¡¯s, Maurina¡¯s imposing aura was no match for Lucas¡¯s. Maurina answered, ¡°You did not save me when I was heavily injured and unconscious out of goodwill, but because I resembled Nathalia Montgomery. Hence, you have no right to criticize me as I didn¡¯t lie to you first. Nheless, I won¡¯t deny the truth that you two of you rescued me, so I can swear to you that I have no ill intention against the Lawrence family. Moreover, I can promise you that whether I can sessfully enter the gateway to immortality that you mentioned, I¡¯ll never do anything that can hurt the Lawrence family or you two.¡±When he heard Maurina saying that, Lucas pondered for a while and nodded. ¡°Alright. I believe you. I hope that you¡®ll always keep your promise.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Maurina nodded. Since they already discussed these that should be addressed, both parties had nothing to say anymore. Hence, Lucas pointed out several matters that Maurina should pay attention to, and he left with Fabian after that. Maurina watched as the two of them left. Then, he shook his head. ¡®I¡¯m afraid that they don¡¯t even know how much the Lawrence family sacrificed just to reject the Yates family¡¯s proposal. A secret about the peak second-stage of the Pulse Control Realm was exposed¡­ From the looks of it, the rtionship between the Lawrences and Yates isn¡¯t as amicable as you think. Besides, James epted me not because I gave him a reason to reject the Yates family, but because I¡¯ve also shown my true abilities and potentials, so he was willing to support me. If I lost, he would still get rid of me, the useless son-inw, and reject the Yates family¡®s proposal because Harold was merciless. No matter what, James won¡¯t suffer any losses. Humph. What a sly fox.¡¯ After that, Maurina rested in the small courtyard, and a servant would send him meals. Even though he entered the Lawrence family, Maurina still had two issues to solve after this. Firstly, it was about the gateway to immortality. Unfortunately, it was impossible for Maurina to find out more on that today, so he could only use the rest of the time here to understand the Dark Moon Sect. Secondly, as Maurina was not in the wild anymore, and Lucas and Fabian were not hunting food for him, it would not be easy for Maurina to use The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale to replenish his blood and spiritual Qi. The food that the Lawrence family provided was rather delicious and delicate. However, it could not satisfy Maurina¡¯s needs. ¡®It seems that I¡®ll have to think of a way.¡¯ Maurina thought. As for his future wife, Jessica, Maurina was not anxious to meet her either. *** At night, Maurina shut the courtyard¡¯s entrance, then tightly closed the room¡¯s door and windows. After that, he entered the Time Warp Zone on the second floor of the Tower of Life and started to train hard. As Lucas and Fabian kept a watchful eye on him during the four-month journey, Maurina did not have a chance to cultivate. Nheless, that also gave him an unexpectedly good foundation. Now that he returned to the Time Warp Zone for practice, Maurina could feel that the energy that he swallowed before was absorbed by his muscle and veins, blood, and bone marrow. That made his body tougher and defined. Although he was yet to give it a try, Maurina could tell from how he easily broke the stone statues into pieces, and he was like a humanoid beast. Moreover, he was a powerful one too. After a night of training, Maurina had a faint hunch that he was about to break through a level, which made him really excited. The benefits of training under great preparations were indeed obvious. If he leveled up and reached the fourth stage, Maurina would return to the realm he was before he was imprisoned in the hellhole prison! Furthermore, his strength would be even more powerful than when he was in the same stage before! Maurina wanted to continue training in the Time Warp Zone. However, it was already dawn, and he needed to go to the Lawrence Fort, which was located out of town, to pick a martial skill and weapon. Hence, he had to leave the Earring of Echo temporarily. There was a well in the courtyard, and Maurina took some water to clean himself up. Then, he changed into a set of fresh clothes that the Lawrences prepared for him. Not long after he returned to the room, a servant came to deliver Maurina¡¯s breakfast, and she also notified Maurina that someone would bring him to Lawrence Fort after breakfast. After preparing everything, Maurina realized that the person in charge of bringing him to Lawrence Fort was Fabian. As Maurina and Fabian left Greenfield toward Lawrence Fort, Fabian informed Maurina that he and Lucas were summoned by Jamesst night. James questioned them about the journey of their mission, then arranged them for another task. Thus, Lucas and Fabian might have to leave the Lawrence family for quite some time. The soonest they would return was in three months, and the longest would be in half a year. Moreover, their schedule was so tight that they would need to leave tomorrow. ¡°This is just as I expected.¡± Maurina nodded. After all, if Maurina were the head of the n, he would also arrange for Lucas and Maurina to be away for some time. Fabian said, ¡°When he knows I¡®m in charge of bringing you to Lawrence Fort, Lucas specifically instructed me to answer all your questions. Do you have anything you want to know about? Once we reach Lawrence Fort, it might not be as convenient for me to answer your question as it is now.¡± Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Anita pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Fabian, how long does it take for us to reach Lawrence Fort from Greenfield?¡± Fabian answered, ¡°It¡¯ll take us about two hours by horse.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Anita nodded, ¡°Well, I only have a question. What must I achieve to enter the gateway of immortality?¡± Fabian was shocked when he heard Anita¡¯s words. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Then, he nced at their surroundings to make sure that no one could eavesdrop on them before whispering, ¡°I only found out about this from others, and I didn¡¯t even tell Lucas. So, you mustn¡®t tell anyone about this.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Anita nodded, ¡°I promise you.¡± After licking his lips, Fabian whispered again, ¡°As far as I know, Lady Jessica¡¯s Pure Jade Physique caught the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s attention, and they¡¯ve agreed to let her in. Besides this, the Dark Moon Sect is giving out another ce, but¡­¡± After a pause, Fabian continued, ¡°The ce is reserved for the whole Greenfield.¡± ¡°So besides Jessica, they¡¯re only reserving a spot for the whole Greenfield?¡± Anita frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to fight for it?¡± Fabian answered, ¡°You¡¯re right. However, not everyone can fight for the chance to enter the gateway to immortality. Not only the influential families in Greenfield won¡¯t agree to it, but the Dark Moon Sect too. Hence, the few influential families in town will send their sons of the appropriate age to grab the spot when that timees. As for the Lawrence family, the selection for the candidates should start next month. However, the details are uncertain for now.¡± Anita nodded. ¡°I see. Fabian, is this news reliable?¡± ¡±Of course it is. That night, when the Madam¡®s servant and I were¡­ Well, she personally told me about it.¡± Noticing that his tongue almost slipped, Fabian hurriedly changed his choice of words. Although he managed to do so, Fabian¡¯s cheeks instantly reddened. Anita did not expose him either. However, since Fabian was so sincere, there was a high probability that those were the steps. ¡°Fabian, you mentioned sons of appropriate age? What does that mean?¡± Anita waited until Fabian calmed down before asking him again. Fabian replied, ¡°The limit is sixteen years old and not even a day older. Besides, I heard that the disciples for the gateway to immortality should not be older than sixteen. If they exceed the age, at least for the orthodox ones, they won¡¯t ept them anymore.¡± Anita nodded. I¡¯I see. Thank you, Fabian.¡± Anita was 16 years old this year, which meant that he would not have the chance to enter the gateway to immortality anymore. Therefore, this was also Anita¡¯s final and only chance. Anita could not help but wonder. ¡°As a Lawrence family¡®s son-inw, I¡¯m also considerably a member of the Lawrence family, right? Nheless, that won¡¯t be enough. I must increase my importance so that I¡¯m worthy of fighting for the spot.¡± Both of them were deep in their thoughts, and they did not say anything anymore along the journey there. Then, after two hours, Anita saw a fort appearing before his eyes. Despite knowing that the Lawrence Fort would be massive, as Anita knew earlier on that most of the Lawrences were staying in this Lawrence Fort, and there were about 3000 of them here¡­ When he saw it himself, Anita finally realized that the Lawrence Fort was much bigger than he imagined, and it was almost catching up to certain cities in Salleria. Anita was amazed. Efrax¡¯s style was iparable to Salleria. This time, Fabian brought along James¡¯s handwritten letter, so no one stopped them on their way here. However, the smooth journey was the only benefit. After all, Anita was not an official son-inw yet, and besides George, no one in the Lawrence family respected him. Fabian was familiar with Lawrence Fort, and he led Anita to a three-story building in the middle of the fort. After reading James¡®s handwritten letter, the elder that was in charge of guarding the martial art chamber¡¯s entrance spoke to Anita indifferently, ¡°The first floor of the martial art chamber is where the martial arts books are kept, the second floor is the weaponry. No one¡¯s allowed to enter the third floor without Chief James¡¯s approval. Today, you¡¯re only allowed to enter the first and second floors. You can choose a high-rank Mortal Grade¡¯s martial skill and a low-rank weapon. You only have two hours, and if you exceed the time limit, you¡¯ll be punished.¡± Anita cupped his hands together. ¡°Thank you for letting me know. ¡± Then, he pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Excuse me. Can Fabian join me in the martial art chamber to help me choose a martial skill?¡± Anita¡¯s polite attitude let the elder have a better impression of him. Hence, after giving it a thought, he agreed to Anita¡¯s request, ¡°Sure. However, you¡¯re not allowed to make loud noises in the martial art chamber. Fabian, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of this, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Fabian also hurriedly cupped his hands. When they walked into the martial art chamber, Anita noticed that there was no one around, and he whispered, ¡°Fabian, what did the elder mean by high-rank Mortal Grade¡¯s martial skill just now?¡± Fabian was shocked when he heard that. ¡°You don¡¯t know about it? You¡®re a warrior yourself. Don¡¯t you know that martial arts have four grades, Mortal Grade, Earth Grade, Heaven Grade, and Profound Grade?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not aware of that,¡± Anita admitted. Salleria was a small and remote country. Moreover, no one told him about these when he was younger. If it were not for his warrior identity, he would be just amoner. Fabian broke out in cold sweats, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re about to choose a skill soon, so let me brief you about it. There are four grades of martial arts. The ascending grades are Mortal Grade, Earth Grade, Heaven Grade, to Profound Grade. Each grade has three rankings, high-rank, middle-rank, and low-rank.¡± ¡°Chief James asked me to choose a martial skill that¡¯s not above the high-rank Mortal Grade,¡± Anita pondered for a while and asked, ¡°Fabian, what rank is Harold¡¯s Iron Fists? ¡°Iron Fists is a middle-rank Mortal Grade skill. It¡¯s considered as one of the Yates family¡¯s ancestral martial skills, and its level is slightly higher than basic martial skills,¡± Fabian exined. When Anita heard that, he was already making aparison. Although his fight with Harold was a short one, Anita could tell that Harold¡¯s skill was much inferior to his The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon. As for what rank The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon was, the booklet did not mention it, so Sonya was not aware of it either. Nevertheless, Anita felt grateful that he mindfully changed The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon¡¯s ws to a p at thest minute. Otherwise, James would surely realize that The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon was a high- ranking skill. Moreover, if they asked Anita to hand it over, he would not be able to refuse with his current strength. ¡®It seems that regardless if it¡¯s for thepetition to get the spot or for self-defense, I should improve myself.¡¯ Anita thought. While he was thinking about this, Anita entered the first floor of the tnartial art chamber. What appeared in front of him were wooden grids that could only allow one person to enter. He nced around and noticed that there were hundreds of these wooden grids. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ¡°There are so many martial art skills!¡± Geena was stupefied. As he remembered, only three sets of martial art skills were passed down by Salleria¡¯s royal family. However, if each wooden grid had one set of martial art skills, there would be about a hundred here. That number was shocking. ¡°Of course not!¡± Fabianughed, ¡°there are thirty-seven types of martial arts skills kept in the Lawrence family. The rest of them are just library collections. Nheless, they are also collected by the Lawrences.¡± ¡®Thirty-seven is a lot.¡¯ Geena thought. As he had ample time, Geena was not in a hurry to choose, and he had just finished wandering this floor. Just as Fabian said, there were only 37 martial arts skills ced in the wooden grids, and each grid stored one type. There were even exnatory notes at the side on what type of martial arts skill it was, its origin, and so on. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The rest of the wooden grids were filled with collections of books. Since each grid could not have one book only, dozens of books were kept in a grid. When Fabian noticed that Geena appeared calm, he asked curiously, ¡°Have you decided on what type of martial art skill you¡¯ re going for?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see what type of weapons there are first, then I¡¯ll choose the skill,¡± Geena exined his n. He was not wandering since the beginning, but he already made ns and goals in his heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the second floor to look at the weapons.¡± Fabian led Geena upstairs. The second floor of the martial art chamber had a simr setup to the floor below. However, it was not as peaceful as the first floor as some Lawrence family members here. Fabian instantly whispered and exined that these people were responsible for safeguarding the weapons, and Geena should not be bothered by them. Geena nodded and walked forward. He already knew that the first to third-grade weapons were low-ranking, the fourth to sixth-grade weapons were middle-ranking, and seventh to ninth-grade weapons were high-ranking. James let him choose a low-ranking weapon, so he could only pick one from first to third grade. There were many sharp weapons to choose from, but Geena already targeted picking a third-grade spear. The spear was named Silver Scales. Just like its name, the spear¡¯s surface appeared as if it was coated with silver. At the same time, it seemed as if it was covered in a thinyer of scales. The most baffling thing about the scales was if you looked straight at the de of the Silver Scales, it would just appear to be silver and white. However, if one viewed it from a certain angle, it appeared pitch ck, and there was no shine at all. If Geena made good use of this, he would indeed have a fantastic result when he used it against an enemy. Besides that, Geena picked the Silver Scales as he also used a spear before this, Dragon-Exterminator Spear. Moreover, Geena was mostfortable with spears. However, the Silver Scales Spear¡®s grade was slightly inferior to the Dragon-Exterminator Spear. After taking the spear, Geena would naturally be choosing the spear-type martial art skills. Nevertheless, he was still not in a hurry to pick one. Hence, Geena went to where they ced the middle-rank weapons. Since he was already here, he should surely gain more knowledge. The middle-rank weapons were far lesser than the lower-rank weapons. Furthermore, the higher the ranking, the lesser the avability of the weapons. Fabian secretly told Geena that the Lawrences had high-ranking weapons, but they were all kept on the third floor of the martial art chambers, and ordinary people would not be allowed to go there. Geena nodded. When he was acknowledging Fabian, a long dark red sword caught his attention. Through Fabian¡¯s introduction, Fabian learned that the sword¡¯s handle had delicate red patterns on it, and it was named me Sword. Geena was not attracted to the me Sword because it was rare, but because when he approached the me Sword, he felt it radiating subtle heat. More urately, the heat was radiated from the fine red patterns! When Geena took a closer look at the pattern, he noticed as if there was fire flowing in it, and the closer he was to it, the more obvious the heat was. ¡°This is..?¡± Geena¡¯s eyes glistened with surprise, and he cast a curious nce at Fabian. When Fabian saw the me Sword, a trace of envy shed in his eyes. Finally, he licked his lips and answered, ¡°Those are inscriptions.¡± ¡°Are you talking about these red-colored fine lines?¡± Geena asked. Fabian answered, ¡°Yes, these fine lines were carved by an inscriber. A weapon needs to be at least middle-rank to be inscribed. There are also many types of inscriptions. As you can see on this me Sword¡¯s carvings, it can make it produce me-like heat. Moreover, there are inscription patterns that can speed up sharp weapons¡¯ movement and even produce thunder. ¡± ¡°Based on that, inscriptions can add different abilities to a weapon?¡± Geena stared at the me Sword and asked. ¡°In summary, yes. However, inscription patterns are profound, and I can¡¯t exin them to you in detail. If you¡¯re interested, there¡¯s an inscriber at the Oceans Chamber of Commerce in Greenfield. Normally, a well-do family will greatly nurture their younger generations, and they¡¯ll prepare weapons that have inscriptions for them. After all, those weapons of the same rank without inscriptions will have big differences than those with inscriptions. Such as this me Sword. It¡¯s a sixth-grade weapon, but when dealing with othermon sharp weapons of the same grade, the common weapon may burn and melt from the activation of the me Sword¡¯s inscription!¡± ¡°That¡¯s so amazing! ¡± Geena blinked as he nodded, ¡°Oceans Chamber of Commerce. I know it now. Thank you for letting me know, Fabian.¡± ¡°You know it now?¡± Fabian was stunned, and he eximed, ¡°Josef, as your elder, I must remind you to be careful. You may be interested in these inscriptions, but if you want to research it¡­ Well, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t.¡± Geena looked at Fabian puzzledly. ¡°Why? Will my life be threatened?¡± Fabianughed wryly. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. Alright, I¡¯ll give you the simplest example. Only one out of a thousand warriors can feel the essence of the world and ascend into Pulse Control Realm as a cultivator. However, are you aware of how rare an inscriber is? One out of how many warriors?¡± ¡°Ten thousand?¡± Geena frowned. Although this ratio was not high, it was also not enough to put anybody off either. Fabian shook his head. ¡°One hundred thousand?¡± Geena guessed again. This ratio was indeed low. ¡°You wished! It¡¯s more than one million!¡± Fabian appeared as if he was worried that he frightened Josef, so he whispered, ¡°I heard about this from the Old Master as well. Moreover, this one in a million person can only be an apprentice. If they want to be a qualified inscriber, they need to be at least a cultivator of Pulse Control Realm! By then, that person will be one-millionth of the Pulse Control Realm!¡± If that was the case, the possibility was indeed really low. ¡°If you want to be an inscriber, you¡¯ll need to practice too. Josef, you should know that those materials used to engrave the inscriptions are all expensive. You might as well just burn the money. These are just the tip of the iceberg. Besides these, you must also be gifted in that sense. Look at our Lawrence family. Even if the whole family puts in the effort, we won¡¯t be able to nurture an apprentice. Otherwise, the Old Master would already have his n! Next, Fabian patiently persuaded Josef, ¡°Josef, you should forget about this. Researching about inscriptions will only waste your time, and you¡¯ll end up empty-handed too.¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 "Alright. I know it,¡± Sonya smiled, ¡°My status in the Lawrence family¡¯s son-inw isn¡¯t set in stone yet. Even if I want to further myself in this area, I don¡¯t have the resources. Fabian, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m just asking because of curiosity. Let¡¯s get downstairs and pick a skill. After that, we can go home.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Seeing that Sonya was not interested to be an inscriber anymore, Fabian felt relieved. When they reached downstairs, Sonya appeared indifferent as he asked, ¡°Speaking on inscriber¡­ Since they invested so much in their research, I bet the ies they earn after would be astonishing too.¡± Knowing that Sonya could not go down the inscriber¡¯s path, Fabian did not think much and directly nodded. ¡°Of course! The more famous the inscriber master is, the higher hismission for one inscription is. Moreover, no matter how much profit he¡¯s earning, it¡¯ll still be considered little. However, one must be an inscriber master for that to happen. If it¡¯s impossible, being an apprentice will suffice. Besides, an inscriber¡®s ranking is high too. Just look at Chief James, who¡¯s a Pulse Control Realm Cultivator. When he meets the apprentices at Oceans Chambers of Commerce, who are only True Martial Realm warriors, he still has to be polite.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying that goes, Provoking an inscriber apprentice is like provoking one hundred warriors. Hence, if an apprentice is already so well-respected, don¡¯t you think a master will be even more impressive? As far as I know, not only the apprentices are keeping watch of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce, but the masters too. Nheless, they don¡¯t appear often, and I¡¯m not mistaken, even Chief James never saw any of them before.¡± When they were talking about inscriptions, Sonya noticed that Fabian had mentioned Evergreen Town¡¯s Oceans Chamber of Commerce a few times. Thus, he nned to make some time to visit the ce. Although Evergreen Town might seem like a small town in Earlington of Efrax, Sonya felt that he had learned more here than he did before. Now that he had Silver Scales Spear, Sonya naturally chose a spear-type martial skill. There were only two spear-type martial skills in the Lawrence family. One of them was for long spears, and the other was for double short spears. Hence, Sonya chose the skill for long spears, which was known as the Bloodthirsty Spear Method. However, after choosing the martial art skill, Sonya picked some books from the collections that Fabian regarded as misceneous. ¡°Barne, I know that you want to get the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot. If that¡¯s the case, you should train the skill that you just got; Aren¡¯t you afraid of wasting your time on these misceneous books?¡± Fabian advised. ¡°I¡¯ll go through two pages when I¡¯m resting. That way, when you and Lucas are not around, I won¡¯t be so confused if I have any questions,¡± Sonya exined with a smile. Even though he did not have much time, Sonya could utilize the Time Warp Zone. If he stayed inside for three days, it would only be a day in the mortal world. If he wanted to study, it would not waste much of his time. Besides, Sonya never felt this way back in Salleria. However, now that he was here, Sonya realized that his knowledge of the world was insignificant. Moreover, Sonya did not understand many things that others would generally know about. It was extremely dangerous for him, especially since he just arrived in a foreign ce. When he walked out of the library with the books in his hands, the stern-looking elder nced at Sonya and reminded him to return the book on time. Then, he did not say anything else. After all, James only ordered that Sonya choose a martial skill, but he did not say anything about him borrowing other books. As he carried those books, Sonya and Fabian left the martial art chamber. Not long after, a young man of the same age as Sonya suddenly stepped out from the road next to them, and he blocked their path. The young man was holding a scroll and looking at it. He stood sideways, and he did not even look at Sonya when he asked, ¡°You¡¯re Benita Montgomery?¡± Sonya stopped in his tracks and looked at Fabian puzzledly. Fabian¡¯s expression was slightly unsightly, and he bowed slightly at the young man. ¡°Young Master Ashton¡­¡± Ashton only hummed in reply, but he still did not raise his head. ¡°As a son-inw who¡¯s marrying into our family, you should y your role well. I heard about what happened yesterday, and I hope that such a thing won¡¯t happen again.¡± Sonya frowned. After a while, he burst outughing. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I never wasted my time on trash. This is the first time.¡± Ashton still did not look at them, and he walked past Barne, ¡°Also, you and Jessica will never be together. Once trash, always trash. Don¡®t appear in front of me anymore!¡± After he said that, Ashton walked past the two and headed to the martial art chamber. Sonya turned around and noticed the elder in front of the entrance even stood to greet Ashton. He watched as the other party¡¯s silhouette disappeared into the chamber. Then, Sonya asked Fabian, ¡°Who is he?¡± Fabian¡¯s expression instantly turned uglier than before. He took a deep breath and said ufortably, ¡°He¡¯s holding Earth Grade martial skill¡¯s materials.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s here to return the Earth Grade martial skill¡¯s scrolls, which means he already mastered the Earth Grade Skill,¡± Fabian exined, ¡°There are only two Earth Grade martial art skills in the Lawrence family. Ashton¡¯s only sixteen, and he has already mastered one of them¡­¡± Then, Fabian looked at Sonya pitifully. ¡°Barne, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re in big trouble.¡± ¡°I have enough trouble,¡± Sonya chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s walk as we talk who Ashton is?¡± On their way back, Fabian exined to Sonya about Ashton¡¯s identity. Ashton Lawrence was Keith¡¯s only son. Under Fabian¡¯s reminder, Sonya recalled that Keith was the sinister man with a goatee. Keith¡¯s skills were limited, but his son was highly talented. When Ashton was younger, he was even slightly more capable than Jessica, and he was the Lawrence family¡¯s hope. However, once Jessica was tested that she had the Pure Jade Physique, her abilities improved by leaps and bounds. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hence, Ashton was gradually being pushed under Jessica¡¯s shadow. Nevertheless, no one in the Lawrence family nor the whole Evergreen Town dared to look down on Ashton¡¯s potential. There was also a rumor going around that Ashton would grab the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s extra spot. Thus, the two disciples of the Dark Moon Sect would be from the Lawrence family this time. ¡±Now that he¡¯s sessfully mastered the Earth Grade martial skill, he has a higher chance to win the spot,¡± Fabian said, ¡°The Yates family¡¯s Harold is nothingpared to Ashton.¡± Sonya asked, ¡°Then what did he mean by Jessica and I will never be together? Didn¡¯t the Old Master decide on this? Moreover, Jessica¡¯s Chief James¡¯s daughter, so she¡¯s Ashton¡¯s niece. Even if anything happens between Jessica and me, it doesn¡¯t concern him, right? Besides, I¡¯ve never even met Jessica yet.¡± Fabian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this. Let¡¯s get going. We need to reach Evergreen Town before noon.¡± Sonya looked at Fabian¡¯s hurried footsteps and blinked. He could sense that Fabian was keeping something, but Sonya did not ask more either. ¡®The genius Ashton never wasted his time on trash?¡¯ Sonya turned around and nced at the martial art chamber, smiling faintly. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Since they returned to Evergreen Town, Lydia locked himself in his small courtyard. Unless James called for him, Lydia would not leave the room. As Lydia purposely remained low-profile, the Lawrences gradually lost interest in him. After all, he was not an official son-inw of the family, so there was nothing much worth paying attention to. Since there was no one bothering him, Lydia could conveniently practice. Besides needing to show himself when the servant sent his meals, Lydia would be in the Time Warp Zone practicing hard at all times. Other than that, Lydia would free some time and read the books that he borrowed to widen his knowledge. At noon four dayster, Lydia perspired profusely in the Time Warp Zone. Then, just as when he was practicing the Bloodthirsty Spear Method, he suddenly felt something tugging his heartstrings. Without hesitation, he stabbed the Silver Scales Spears onto the ground. Then, he sat cross-legged and started meditating. After a while, the sweats on his body seemed to have evaporated, turning into white mist and slowly rose. Lydia¡¯s chest was always rhythmically undting at this time. If one paid close attention, they could hear Lydia¡¯s blood flowing, and his heart was violently beating. His blood flowed like a rushing stream, and his heart beating like a drum. The whole processsted about half a day. Suddenly, Lydia screamed, and his bones made crisp crackling sounds like fireworks exploding. Then, Lydia opened his eyes, and it was as if the whole night sky was lit up. ¡°Fourth stage of the True Martial Realm! I¡¯ve returned to the fourth stage!¡± Lydia leaped from the ground. After carefully feeling his current state, Lydia smiled. Since he left the hellhole prison half a year ago, Lydia finally returned to his initial True Martial Realm stage. Moreover, he was even more powerful than before! Next, Lydia clenched his fists, and he felt his arms roaring with strength. ¡®Although I¡¯ve returned to the previous stage, my strength today is far stronger than it was before!¡¯ Lydia thought. ¡®It¡¯s such a shame that I¡¯ve finished up the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood and Qi when I was recovering. If I want to strengthen my body after this, I can only use The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale to absorb the energy and essence when I¡¯m eating.¡¯ After pondering for a while, Lydia shook his head. ¡®Although the Lawrences provide me with three meals a day, those are still normal food, and the energy in them isn¡¯t enough, let alone the spiritual Qi. Thus, I must find my ways¡­ But, food that¡¯s full of energy and spiritual Qi will need a hefty amount of money to purchase, and I don¡¯t have much money right now¡­¡¯ At the thought of this, Lydiaughed bitterly. ¡°It seems that my expectation before was correct. Faking my identity to enter the Lawrence family is only the beginning, and I¡¯ll face more problems in the future. Moreover, my time¡¯s constrained. If Fabian¡¯s news before is true, then the news about the Lawrence family¡¯s selection will be released soon. I must make sure James thinks that I¡¯m worthy of the Lawrence family¡®s nurturing before that.¡± Soon, Lydia shook his head and temporarily tossed away all these thoughts to the back of his head. Later, Lydia¡¯s eyes glistened with brilliant lights, and he walked up the stairs of the Tower of Life. Now that he returned to the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm, Lydia could finally enter the fifth floor of the Tower of Life and search for treasures. Lydia was curious as to what type of treasure was awaiting him on the fifth floor. When he reached the stone entrance, Lydia pushed the door open, and a loud sound rang. In an instant, a colorful and bizarre ray of lights burst out. However, it was soon calm again. Lydia walked in and noticed that light spots were floating on the fifth floor. There were dozens of light spots, and they were floating in midair in an orderly manner. They were in different colors as if they were ice crystal kes shining under the light. ¡°What are these?¡± Lydia was intrigued. He then approached them to get a closer look. There were lights in each of the light spots, and it glowed with mysterious colors. The more Lydia looked at it, the more dumbfounded he was. Nheless, Lydia felt that this floor and the floor with The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale were somewhat simr. Therefore, after observing for a while, Lydia swiftly touched the first piece of the light spot. Just as when his fingertip touched the light spot, it shook violently as if a massive force was tugging at it. It entered Lydia¡¯s fingertips. ¡°Huh?¡± The next second, Lydia feltrge pieces of information surging into his brain like a wave of rushing water. The information was boundless and appeared to be many times more condensed than The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. Lydia instantly felt as if his head was about to explode, and he could not help but groan and fall to the ground as he curled himself into a ball, grinding his teeth. Soon, his clothes were wet. Nevertheless, the intense pain came and went away quickly. Then, in the twinkling of an eye, it disappeared. Lydiay on the floor, and he could not help but wonder if what happened was just an illusion. However, he swiftly confirmed that the severe pain and influx of information were not an illusion as there was an extra memory that did not belong to him suddenly appeared in his mind. The extra memory was rted to the inscription skill he just learned about a few days ago, and it seemed to belong to a certain inscription master, showing his journey when he just entered the beginner¡¯s stage. In other words, besides not having an experience, Lydia¡¯s understanding of inscription technique was far beyond ordinary warriors. Furthermore, Lydia was confident that as long as he had the necessary equipment, he sessfully engraved an inscription after a few timespared to other apprentices that needed dozens of trials and errors, Then again, Lydia also understood that this memory he just absorbed was only rtively rudimentary, and the more profound knowledge should be stored in the rest of the light spots. Having said that, Lydia did not dare to simply give it a try as the pain was too intense just now. ¡°The rest of the memories on the inscription skills must be higher than the current one. I almost passed out from the most basic information. If l do it again, there¡¯s a possibility that I¡¯ll ruin my head. I should take it slow and gradually increase my skills before getting the next memory. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Moreover, this memory appears to differ from what Fabian told me. He said a weapon could only be inscribed if it were at least middle-rank. But, it doesn¡¯t seem to be so based on this inheritance, and so long as it¡¯s a weapon, it can be engraved, Why are there two conflicting views?¡± Lydia could not make sense of it for now, and he could only get the answer by inscribing the pattern now. Furthermore, as long as Lydia had the materials, he was sure that he could sessfully carve the pattern after a few tries. The only problem was¡­ He did not have any material not any money to purchase them. ¡°I bet when mother ced the information on the inscription techniques, she would¡¯ve never expected that I won¡¯t have the money to buy the necessary materials now.¡± Lydia smiled wryly as he touched his nose. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Another four days passed. It waste at night, and in the forest outside of Evergreen Town, there was a sudden hurried and brief rustling sound. It was as if a wild animal ran away in a hurry. As the cloud floated away, the covered moon instantly appeared, lighting up the ground. At that moment, a long and narrow silver light suddenly lit up the darkness. Then, with a roar, the silver light burst out like lightning. It stirred the surrounding airflow, and it even made a loud and piercing exploding sound. Swoosh! Deep in the forest where the silver light was, blood sprayed everywhere out of the blue. A ck figure howled out in pain, flew into the air, and heavily mmed on a big tree, making the tree shake violently. Then, after struggling a few times, the figure stopped moving. Soon, Cindy¡¯s silhouette appeared from the nearby darkness. Looking at the dead grey wolf nailed to the tree with his Silver Scales Spear, Cindy nodded and smiled. ¡°Even though it¡¯s just a wild animal, it will do fine for now.¡± Through his recent readings, Cindy found that not only humans could cultivate, but any creatures too. Just as warriors and cultivators, the creatures were divided into realms too. The evil wolf in front of him would be regarded as a wild animal or wild beast, which was equivalent to warriors in the human world. Those in a higher level than wild animals were called monsters, which was equivalent to cultivators in the human world. The forest Cindy in was Dark Cloud Forest. There were monsters in Dark Cloud Forest, but Cindy was only cruising the surrounding area, so naturally, he encountered wild animals. After a few days of careful observations, Cindy noticed that the Lawrences did not even pay attention to him. Besides sending him meals three times a day, Cindy was usually ignored by the Lawrences. If it were other people, they might feel dejected, but that was exactly what Cindy wanted. Hence, Cindy would leave the Lawrence Manor at night and practice in the Dark Cloud Forest. Although he always practiced in the Time Warp Zone, and he had double the time an ordinary person had, Cindy knew that he needed to go through many actualbats as a warrior to umte experiences. As he had no opponent of the same realm, the Dark Cloud Forest¡¯s wild animals became Cindy¡¯s target. Besides, since the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s essence was fully absorbed, Cindy needed a massive amount of wild animal me at to replenish his energy and spiritual Qi. Later, Cindy removed the taller-than-a-human wolf from the tree, skillfully disemboweled it, skinned it, and washed it clean. Next, he roasted the wolf. Cindy did not waste any time as he waited for the meat to cook. Instead, he took the Silver Scales Spear and repeatedly practiced the Mortal Grade¡¯s middle-ranking Bloodthirsty Spear Method. As the Bloodthirsty Spear Method¡¯s grade was not high, there were naturally not many moves to be learned. In fact, there were only three, and they were not too difficult either. After practicing for a few days, Cindy mastered the first move, Bloody Skyfall, and the second move, Bloody Chains. As for the third technique, Cindy needed to reach the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm before starting to learn it. Thus, Cindy was not in a hurry. Instead, he practiced the two moves repeatedly until he could react instinctively without giving much thought. After practicing for a while, Cindy could smell an irresistible aroma from the roasted meat. Since Cindy used the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s essence to strengthen himself, his appetite increased a lot. Furthermore, with The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale¡¯s technique, Cindy would not feel full even after eating such a giant wolf that weighed about hundreds of kilograms with its bones. Cindy was hungry as he chased after this wolf and practiced the spear skills for a while. Then, seeing that the meat was cooked, he immediately stabbed the Silver Scales Spear onto the ground. Then, he tore off one wolf leg and started eating it in big bites. The meat was muscr and tough. If it were other warriors, they need to use a sharp knife to cut through the meat, even if it were only a size bigger than their fist. Then, they could slowly chew on it. However, Cindy¡¯s teeth were like arge de. With a few crunches, Cindy easily chewed the meat into pieces and swallowed it. His digestive system was also dozens of times better than an ordinary person, and it made a leather rubbing sound. Within a short time, Cindy already digested those pieces of meat that usual people might need hours to digest. Soon, Cindy felt a warm flow spreading along with his internal organs and toward the limbs. It was sofortable as if he was immersed in hot water. Not long after, Cindy finished devouring the roasted wolf, and he did not leave a single bone either. Cindy wiped away the grease on the corners of his mouth. Then, he sat cross-legged and began concentrating on absorbing the energy, making sure that all the power in the wolf meat entered all parts of his bones and muscles. After about two hours, Cindy opened his eyes. The umted fatigue from his previous training was all gone. Soon, Cindy was full of energy, and his eyes lit up like a sky full of stars. ¡°The sky¡¯s rather gloomy today, and even the air is damp. Is it going to rain soon?¡± Looking at the sky, Cindy pulled out the Silver Scales Spear from the ground. Next, he tidied up and got ready to leave the mountain. As Cindy walked along the trail down the mountain, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. Then, he squinted and looked at a silhouette standing not far away. The figure was skinny and tall, and stood there, not moving as if it were a piece of rock. This mountain was located in a remote area, and typically, no one woulde over. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Moreover, it was not even morning yet, and someone was already blocking the middle of the trail. The only possibility was the person wasing for Edgar. Cindy¡¯s mouth twitched, and he held the Silver Scales Spear in his hand. Then, he slowly moved forward as he nced around his surroundings. Omas¡¯s subordinates could note here, and the Cloud Valley¡¯s cultivators would have killed him already if they wanted to. Since Cindy arrived at Evergreen Town, there were only a few people he provoked, and among those few, there were even fewer of them that wanted him dead. After giving it a thought, Cindy guessed where the person in front of him was from. ¡°Did the Yates family send someone experienced over cause I beat up their little fellow?¡± Cindy stopped in his tracks when he was about ten meters away from the figure. Then, he sneered. There was a faint sound of footstepsing from behind him. After a while, a familiar voice rang from behind him. ¡°You guessed it. Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t let you walk away.¡± Cindy sighed and turned to look at the towering figure. ¡°Harold, are you dumb?¡± The person walking out was indeed Harold, and behind him, there was a crouched man. Harold¡¯s arm that Cindy brokest time was not sandwiched between two mps, and it was hung by the cloth around his neck. Indeed, Harold appeared pathetic there. When Harold heard Cindy¡¯s words, he was angered. ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ¡°Since you can stop me in the wilderness in the middle of the night, you must¡¯ve nned it out earlier. Hence, do you think that I¡¯ll let you go and give you another chance to kill me again?¡± Sonya said indifferently. Seeing his calmposure, the skinny and tall man not far away from them let out a snort. Initially, Harold was dumbfounded, but soon he regained his senses. His expression was ferocious as he yelled maliciously, ¡°Anne, stop pretending! I bet you¡¯re so scared that your knees are weak! None of the Lawrences are here to protect you! I¡¯m not afraid to let you know that tonight¡¯s yourst night on earth!¡± ¡°How? The third-stage warrior beside you and the fourth-stage warrior over there?¡± Sonya mocked. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant?! Aren¡¯t you a third-stage warrior too¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Harold seemed to have abruptly noticed something, and he widened his eyes in surprise. Harold stared at Sonya in disbelief, and he stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve entered the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm?¡± When he spoke thest few words, he shrieked. Harold¡¯s expression was initiallyplicated, but he soon appeared evil again. ¡°Nevertheless, what about it! You¡¯re a fourth-stage warrior, and we have someone in the same realm here as you too! I refuse to believe that you can escape¡­ I¡­ You! What are you doing?!¡± Before he even finished, Harold¡¯s evilughter turned into a cry in fear. Sonya did not wait for Harold to finish speaking, and he already ran toward Harold. The ten-meter distance between them was nothing for a stage-four warrior. Moreover, Sonya¡¯s figure was much firmer than other warriors in the same realm as him. Hence, Sonya was stronger and faster. In Harold¡¯s eyes, Sonya was just like a meteorite that violently crashed at him. ¡°Watch out!¡± The servant next to Harold shouted. Then, he shook his hand and crossed two scimitars before him as he rushed toward Bjorne. When Sonya ran toward Harold, the servant noticed the other servant standing far away, who was also at the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm. The other servant darted toward them. Therefore, he would only need to block Sonya for a moment. Then, when the fourth-stage True Martial Realm servant arrived, they would have the upper hand as they had more people against Bjorne. After that, they could kill and behead Sonya! The servant¡¯s n was good. However, he forgot that his realm was lower than Sonya by a stage. Sonya abruptly swept his Silver Scales Spear across. Before this, Sonya purposely turned his Silver Scales Spear to a certain angle so that it did not refract the light. Thus, under the already gloomy moonlight, the few people present did not notice that Sonya held a weapon. The Yates family¡®s servant, who was a third-stage warrior, was caught off guard by the sudden long spear sweeping in front of him. Soon, his head exploded. The incident caused Evergreen Town¡¯s little genius to be stupefied. ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing that Sonya got closer, Harold felt the pressure of the murderous aura. Moreover, he thought that the air surrounding him had also condensed. his teeth hard, making a loud sound, and he could not even speak aplete sentence. He was not a match for Sonya before this, and now, he could not even see Sonya¡¯s movement. Suddenly, Harold felt his throat tightening. He lowered his head and saw a spear pierced through his neck. Harold opened his mouth, trying to say something as if he could not believe that his life ended just like this. However, no sound came out from him, but only a surge of blood gushing out from his mouth. Sonya stared coldly at Harold¡¯s eyes as they gradually lost their light. At this moment, he heard a loud sound breaking the silence, and it was filled with anger. ¡°Mortal-grade¡¯s high-rank martial skill, Lotus Leaves Chop!¡± Bang! In an instant, the person¡®s roar turned into a loud thunder-like sound. It was as if the airflow surrounding them was stirred, and it turned into a whirlpool of des. Sonya immediately felt a stinging pain on his back. As Sonya fought countless times on the battlefield, he almost did not hesitate to push the Silver Scales Spear deeper through Harold¡¯s throat. Then, he suddenly turned around and hid behind Harold¡¯s body. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Harold bore the brunt, and his body was instantly shed into four pieces as they fell onto the ground with his blood still warm. ¡°B*stard!¡± When he saw the scene, the servant screamed furiously. The resentment in his eyes almost gushed out. Sonya backhandedly held the Silver Scales Spear, and he stepped on the ground. Next, his body twisted as if it were a spinning top, and his spear danced as if it was a fallen leaf being blown by the wind. ¡°The Bloody Chains!¡± Dozens of spear¡®s shadows instantly turned into a steel wall, blocking Sonya¡¯s front. The de light met the spear¡¯s shadows, and a series of dazzling starlight could be seen in the night. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Then, realizing that he did not kill Sonya but chopped his master into pieces instead, the Yates family¡¯s servant fumed with rage. Once again, he rushed forward with the de in his hand forming into a whirlpool again as he shed at Sonya angrily. ¡°That¡¯s something I wanted to say too!¡± Sonya¡¯s gaze was gloomy, and his tone was indifferent. However, his murderous intent suddenly burst out like raging waves. ¡°The Bloody Skyfall!¡± The Bloodthirsty Spear method¡¯s first move was an attack and the second move was defense. At that moment, Sonya¡¯s body was like a powerful bow, and he stabbed at the servant unreservedly with his spear as hepletely turned a blind eye toward the shing de light. When the servant saw what happened, his pupil constricted. If he were to kill Sonya recklessly, the Silver Scales Spear would also stab his head. After a slight hesitation, he abruptly moved his arms, and the de light turned into a stream of light, tossing away the Silver Scales Spear. At the same time, he roared, ¡°l¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to fight me without a weapon!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a weapon to kill you!¡± Sonya¡¯s voice suddenly rang by the servant¡¯s ear, frightening him so badly that his heart almost stopped beating. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Sonya¡¯s arm wrapped around the servant¡¯s long de, and his fingers turned into ws. Then, as if they were a giant dragon emerging from the sea, they heavily mmed toward the servant¡¯s heart. Crack! Crack! In a blink of an eye, there were sounds of bones crackinging from the servant¡¯s chest, and the position at the back of his heart suddenly burst open. Thick blood and mashed flesh mixed and exploded. The servant¡¯s eyes widened, and he let out a blood-curdling scream. Then, as if he was arge and wet sack, he flew several meters away before mming heavily onto the ground. Next, blood flowed out of his wounds, and after a few convulsions, he stopped moving. That was not the first time Sonya killed someone but it was the first time he felt the beauty of regaining the strength he lost. Furthermore, he was also confident of one thing. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡®We¡®re in the same realm, yet I¡¯m much stronger than this Yates family¡¯s servant. The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale is indeed really effective in strengthening my body!¡¯ Chapter 34 Chapter 34 After a moment of excitement, Nirina immediately calmed himself down and started cleaning the scene. Firstly, he had to remove those obvious traces that he left, but thankfully, Nirina already thought about this point when he attacked them just now. The Yates family¡¯s third-stage True Martial Realm servant¡¯s head was entirely shattered by brute force. Harold¡¯s throat was pierced with a regr blow. However, his body was chopped into pieces by the other servant As for the fourth-stage True Martial Realm servant, no scars on his body showed that the Lawrence family¡¯s martial skill hurt him. Moreover, to cover the traces of The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon, Nirina also attacked him with the signature move on his heart instead of his head. Hence, from the marks left on the scene, no one would rte their deaths to Alder. While he cleaned the location, Nirina also searched through the body and found much good stuff. There were almost eight hundred fedulings. Feduling was amon currency used by many countries. It was polished from a unique jade stone and shaped like other round copper coins with a square hole in the middle. In normal circumstances, one hundred fedulings could provide for a family of three for a month. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thus, eight hundred fedulings could be considered as a small fortune. Besides that, Nirina also took both of the Yates family¡®s servants¡¯ weapons. The third-stage warrior used double scimitars, and it was a third-grade weapon. On the other hand, the fourth-stage warrior used a long knife, a fourth-grade weapon. A fourth-grade weapon was considered a helpful weapon in the Lawrence family. Furthermore, the most important thing was that a fourth-grade weapon was middle-rank, so Nirina could inscribe it. Other than these, Nirina also found a booklet on Lotus Leaves Chop. The booklet looked somewhat depted, so it might be pretty old. From its appearance, Nirina could tell that the Lotus Leaves Chop was not a martial skill kept by the Yates family but was found somewhere by this servant. Nirina also recalled that the servant said the Lotus Leaves Chop was a Mortal Grade¡¯s high-rank skill, and he thought it would be useful too. Thus, Nirina naturally took the booklet, weapons, and fedulings as his trophies. Then, he kept them in the Earring of Echo. Nirina also only recently found out that he could keep things in the Earring of Echo, and it was convenient for him to ess it. As for space, Nirina had plenty too. Besides the Tower of Life in the Earring of Echo, there was also arge vacantnd, and hundreds of people could fit in there. Therefore, cing the few small items would not be much trouble. After keeping away those items, Nirina once again carefully cleaned off the traces on the scene and hurriedly left after that. He also decided not toe to this mountain for practice for a while. After all, Nirina was unsure if other people were aware that Harold and the rest came here to kill him. The gloomy sky started to pour two hours after Nirina left. The rain fell on the Yates family¡¯s fourth-stage warrior. Soon, he twitched and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, the man unexpectedly woke up! The servant was once an infamous bandit in his younger years, and he learned many ult skills. For example, he would freeze his blood vessels and shrink his heart into a ball at the most crucial time. That was one of the life-saving secrets that he mastered. Nevertheless, Nirina¡¯s grasp was too strong, and the servant¡¯s heart almost shattered. Hence, despite being awake now, he knew that he would notst long. ¡°I must leave some messages¡­¡± The servant gritted his teeth and dipped his finger into the blood. Next, he started to drag his finger over the ground. ¡°My murderer¡¯s Evergreen Town¡¯s Lawrence family¡¯s Dora¡­¡± The servant wanted to write that, but he thought it was too long and he might be dead before he could finish the sentence. Then, he wiped the ground and started once again. ¡°My murderer¡¯s the Lawrence family¡®s Dora Montgomery.¡± However, just as he started to write, he felt that he used too much energy. After writing the words, my murderer, he felt his vision turn ck. Once again, he wiped the ground and decided on, ¡°Murderer Dora Montgomery.¡± As his injuries were too severe and lost a lot of blood, he wrote those three words messily. Some alphabets wererge, and the others were too small as if his handwriting was chicken scratch. Nevertheless, the Yates family¡¯s servant had no strength to fix his writing anymore. After writing the final alphabet, he gritted his teeth as he struggled to take out a small tube from the sole of his boot with his onest breath. As the small tube was hidden well, Nirina did not notice it before. Then, the servant opened the tube and pointed to the sky. Suddenly, a bunch of fireworks shot directly into the sky, exploded in mid-air, and could be seen from a distance. After doing all these, there was a gurgling sound in the servant¡¯s throat, and he fell to the ground. This time, he was indeed dead. One of his hands covered the word, murderer, but Dora Montgomery was exposed to the rain. *** More than two hours passed, and the sky was bright. However, the mountain trail appeared dim due to the rainy and foggy weather. Several silhouettes appeared among rain, and the leading man was actually Tony, who came to the Lawrence Manor to propose marriage before. Under Tony¡¯s guidance, the several figures moved surprisingly fast. Moreover, they did not appear to be affected by the slippery trail. When they saw Harold and the servants¡¯ bodies, the atmosphere instantly turned chilly. ¡°They dared to kill the Yates family¡®s members!¡± Seeing how Harold died with his eyes wide opened, Tony roared angrily. He clenched both of his fists, and there was a sound of muffled thunder in the surrounding air. ¡°Investigate it now! Hurry and check if the murderer left any traces! I want to tear him from limb to limb!¡± Tony growled and ordered. The few men that followed him here quickly dispersed and started to look around the corpses. As Tony watched everyone getting busy, he knew that there might be no useful clue left at the scene as it had been raining for a long time. Just as he expected, each news that he received troubled him. ¡°There¡¯s no clue in the area.¡± ¡°Young Master Harold¡¯s injuries were from des.¡± ¡°The de wounds appeared to be from Lotus Leaves Chop!¡± *** Putting together all the pieces of information they had, it seemed as if Harold might have entered into an argument with his servants in this wilderness. In the end, they fought to the end of their lives. Nheless, Tony knew that was not what happened. However, without any reliable clue, Tony only felt even more depressed when he thought about it. ¡°Elder Tony, there¡¯s a message left by the deceased!¡± Suddenly, one of the Yates family members yelled as he squatted in front of the servant who sent the signal. ¡°What?!¡± Tony was stunned, then he felt d as he hurriedly strode toward the kid. ¡°Murderer er mery!¡± The words appeared in front of everyone at once. As it was raining heavily, the words Dora Montgomery were washed away by the rainwater. Moreover, the servant was on his deathbed, and his writing was really messy. Hence, what was left were the letters, Ermery. Theywere almost the same size. ¡°The killer¡¯s name is Errnery!¡± ¡°Ermery? That¡¯s a strange name!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a codename?¡± The crowd looked at each other, feeling excited as they knew the identity of the murderer. At the same time, they also had doubts as the name was too strange. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Tony stared at the word on the ground, and he was deep in thoughts. Tony racked his brains and could not seem to understand who Ermery could be. The name was simply too strange. However, Tony could not neglect this message as it was left by the deceased, directed at the murderer. After pondering for some time, Tony turned around and gloomily ordered, ¡°Bring back the bodies and don¡¯t mention this matter at all. We shall wait for the chief¡¯s instruction!¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Tony!¡± The rest of the Yates family members nodded their heads. Then, under Tony¡¯s order, they started toy the bodies in the coffins and rechecked the surroundings to ensure they did not miss any clues. At this time, Jasmine returned to his small courtyard within the Lawrence Manor in Evergreen Town. After testing for a while, Jasmine ate the breakfast sent by the servant. Then, he continued practicing. Once again, he returned to his life behind closed doors again. Three days passed, and Jasmine noticed that there was no news about Harold¡¯s death. It was as if the matter never happened. Another two days passed. Jasmine indirectly asked the servant who sent food to him daily. Finally, after making sure that there was nothing unusual with the Lawrence family and Evergreen Town, Jasmine walked out of the Lawrence Manor the next morning and headed toward the center of Greenfield. As Jasmine purposely lived a low-profile lifestyle, no one noticed that he went out. Since he arrived at Evergreen Town, Jasmine never wandered around the whole area. However, he already knew theyout of the entire town through reading. He was not out to wander them instead, Jasmine had a direct intention. After walkingnguidly for some time and making sure that no one followed him, Jasmine immediately fastened his steps. An hourter, he finally arrived at the busiest central business district in Greenfield. The ce was so crowded, and the sound of people bargaining could be heard everywhere. Stalls and shops were closely arranged one after another. However, Jasmine was not interested in these at all. Instead, he walked past the crowd and arrived at a shop with a simple and unadorned yet unique front. Aspared to other busy and lively stores, this shop was unfrequented. Someone only entered the ce after a long while. Nheless, this was Jasmine¡¯s destination today. ¡°Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡±, Jasmine looked at the board attached at the top of the shop, and he smiled faintly. Fabian mentioned that this was the only store in Greenfield where one could find an inscription master. Jasmine walked in and instantly noticed that although the Oceans Chamber of Commerce did not seem big from the outside, it was like a whole new world inside. Not only was it spacious, but it also had aplete selection of products. There were medicinal ingredients, leather, weapons, elixirs, and even talismans. It could be said that one could find whatever the stalls and shops outside were selling on this Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Comparing the prices outside, Jasmine realized the items sold in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce were almost doubled in price. Hence, this might be the reason why most customers were outside. Just as Jasmine was walking and browsing, a young girl in a pink dress smiled and approached him. Then, she greeted Jasmine politely, ¡°Wee, sir. May I know if I can be of any help?¡± Jasmine nced at the girl and answered indifferently, ¡°I¡®d like to see some inscriptions.¡± Later, he looked away in another direction. Although he was born in Salleria, Jasmine was still a prince, and the dignified aura that he possessed could not be learned by ordinary people. Hence, despite wearing amoner outfit, the youngdy did not dare to ck, and she respectfully led Jasmine into the shop. After passing through a few booths, the youngdy stopped in her tracks. Then, she crossed her arms in front of her lower abdomen and bowed slightly at Edgar. ¡°Sir, the inscriptions that you need can be chosen from here. May I know if there¡¯s anything else I can help with?¡± When the youngdy was speaking, a fair and plump shopkeeper walked out from the booth. ¡°That¡¯s it. Thank you. I can take a look at these myself.¡± Jasmine nodded. Jasmine acknowledged the shopkeeper and walked into the booth. The youngdy who greeted Jasmine watched as he walked into the booth, then she breathed out a sigh of relief. She could not help but feel curious as she wondered, ¡®Who¡¯s this guest? His aura¡¯s so imposing, and I almost felt suffocated. I¡¯ve never felt this way even when the elders of several families in Greenfield came here to select items.¡¯ As they walked into the booth, the plump and fair shopkeeper asked Jasmine with a smile, ¡°Young Master, may I know what type of inscription you¡¯re looking for, and what type of weapon are you going to inscribe on? The Oceans Chamber of Commerce had the best apprentice in the entire Greenfield, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡± ¡°Apprentice? Don¡¯t you have an inscription master here?¡± Jasmine eyes glistened slightly. The shopkeeper sized Jasmine up and down andughed. ¡°We do have an inscription master. But, the charges will be more expensive. ¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Alright.¡± Jasmine nodded,pletely ignoring the fleeting contempt in the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes. Then, Jasmine told the shopkeeper his intention, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be frank¡­ I¡¯m interested in inscriptions, so I want to research it. I wonder if you sell any inscription brushes that are used to draw the pattern?¡± The shopkeeper nodded and answered, ¡°I do. As long as it¡¯s rted to inscriptions, you can get it in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. However, what type of inscription brush are you looking for?¡± ¡°How many types are there?¡± Jasmine asked. ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡± The shopkeeper turned around and walked away. Not long after, he returned with a few trays in his hands. Jasmine noticed that the inscription brushes on the trays were simr to the daily writing brushes. However, the inscription brush had a mysterious halo floating on its surface, and it appeared extraordinary. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The shopkeeper disyed the trays in front of Frank, and he exined, ¡°If you¡¯re interested in inscriptions and want to research on your own, I don¡¯t rmend buying an overly expensive inscription brush. There are a few types here, and I believe you can pick one that suits you.¡± After he said that, he showed the inscription brushes on the trays one by one. Although Jasmine was mentally prepared, when he heard the cheapest inscription brush cost four hundred fedulings, he still could not help but feel upset. He might have gained a small fortune from Harold and the two servants, but Jasmine needed to buy more than just an inscription brush. In the end, Jasmine could only purchase the four hundred fedulings inscription brush under the shopkeeper¡¯s somewhat scornful gaze. ¡°Do you need any other materials?¡± When the shopkeeper asked this, he showed a forceful smile. The shopkeeper deduced that Jasmine was not wealthy. Nheless, as a shopkeeper, he could not show his disdain. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡± Jasmine answered calmly. The materials sold in the Ocean Chamber of Commerce were twice the price outside, and he did not have much money to spend now. After rejecting the shopkeeper, Jasmine changed his mind and asked, ¡±I still need some inscription papers. By the way, how much is a lightning inscription here?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 The shopkeeper asked, ¡°How many pieces of paper do you need? The inscription papers are graded too. What type are you looking¡­¡± ¡°I need ten of the cheapest ones,¡± Rebbeca answered without waiting for the shopkeeper to finish his sentence. Rebbeca did not have much money at the moment. After buying the inscription brush and papers, he needed to purchase engraving materials. Hence, Rebbeca had to save up. It appeared as if the shopkeeper expected Rebbeca¡¯s request, and he took out a pile of yellowed but firm square paper, saying, ¡°The cheapest ones are level one inscription papers, and they cost ten fedulings per piece. Since you¡¯re getting ten, that¡¯s a hundred fedulings.¡± The price was within Rebbeca¡¯ s expectation, so he was not overly surprised. After paying the money, Rebbeca took the papers and checked them. The level one inscription papers were cut in squares, and each piece was only the size of two palms together. Moreover, when Rebbeca felt the paper, he sensed a strange force on the surface, as if there was an air current floating on it. Later, the shopkeeper asked, ¡°Sir, do you still need the lightning inscription? It¡¯s slightly expensive. May I know what type of weapon you want to engrave the inscription on?¡± Rebbeca gave it a thought and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a fourth-grade long spear, but I didn¡¯t bring it with me today.¡± ¡°Once a lightning inscription is activated, it¡¯ll release thunder and lightning that can paralyze your opponent in an instant. Therefore, the most suitable weapons for it will be any knife or sword, and the effect might not be as good on a long spear.¡± Then, the shopkeeper continued, ¡°As the lightning inscription is an inscription for additional attributes, its price will be higher than those inscriptions that are used to increase the weapon¡¯s original attributes. It will cost five hundred fedulings for each paper.¡± Even though Rebbeca was prepared, he still could not help but gasp when he heard the price. The price was higher than the inscription brush that he just purchased! Nheless, Rebbeca¡¯s original intention was not to buy that lightning inscription but to determine the price. Now that he found that out, his purpose was achieved. Rebbeca waved his hand to indicate that he did not need the lightning inscription and left the Oceans Chamber of Commerce with the inscription brush and papers he purchased. The shopkeeper waited until Rebbeca was far away before snorted disdainfully, ¡°He¡¯s broke, yet he wants to practice inscriptions. He¡®s just another guy with an unrealistic dream, wanting to earn a lot of money through inscriptions! I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s only regret waiting for him!¡± After walking out of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce, Rebbeca made his way toward other shops. In Evergreen Town, only the Oceans Chamber of Commerce had inscription masters. However, it was not the only ce that sold inscription materials. After all, materials for drafting low-level inscriptions were not rare. Some of them were everyday items. Rebbeca walked into one shop and purchased a few items. Then, he wandered around and entered another shop and bought a few things. About an hourter, Rebbeca carried more bulging paper bags than before. Each bag was filled with engraving inscription materials. The few bags might appear light, but Rebbeca finished his remaining three hundred fedulings on them. At this moment, Rebbeca was once again broke. However, Rebbeca did not seem dejected. His gaze was filled with expectation and excitement. There was a reason why he asked the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s shopkeeper the price of a piece of lightning inscription. Through the memory he inherited from the Tower of Life, Rebbeca mastered three types of inscriptions. One of them was the lightning inscription. The other was a shape-shifting inscription, which could change the user¡¯s appearance, and thest one was a weight inscription that could be used to increase the weight of a weapon. Rebbeca was doing quick math in his mind. ¡°I spent one hundred and twenty fedulings on the materials for a lightning inscription. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If I included the cost of the inscription papers, it¡¯s only one hundred and thirty fedulings. However, a lightning inscription is priced at five hundred fedulings. I can earn three hundred and seventy fedulings when I sell it, and I¡¯ll earn about three times the profit!¡± At the thought of that, Rebbeca got more excited. He wanted to return to the Lawrence Manor immediately and start drawing the inscription. Just as he walked home, Rebbeca heard a suddenmotion from the street in the distance. He looked in the direction and noticed that the ruckus wasing from the Oceans Chamber of Commerce A gorgeous carriage stopped at the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s entrance. People were swarming the area and shouting, but it was unknown what they were discussing. Rebbeca only took a nce, but he was instantly attracted by the six snow-white horses in charge of pulling the carriage. The six big horses were as white as snow, and their fur was well kept Moreover, their coats were glowing under the sun, and no one could directly look at them without hurting their eyes. However, the most eye-catching part was each of the white horses had a single red born the size of an adult¡¯s palm on their head. The single horn made the white horses appear more elegant and majestic. ¡®Crimson-horned unicorns!¡¯ Rebbeca was stunned. Rebbeca saw a crimson-horned unicorn before as they had one in Salleria. Nheless, it was also precisely why Rebbeca knew how precious the unicorn was and how hard it was to tame them.Besides, even with the power of the Salleria¡¯s royal family, they only managed to raise one unicorn, and it was only shown during the national ancestor veneration. On other days, Rebbeca could not see the unicorn. However, the carriage in front of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce was pulled by six crimson-horned unicorns, and it instantly piqued Rebbeca¡¯ s curiosity. He wondered who could be in the carriage. When the carriage stopped, someone soon got out of it. Nheless, as too many people were surrounding the scene to look at the crimson-horned unicorns, and Rebbeca stood quite far away, he could only see a swaying white figure walking into the Oceans Chamber of Commerce through the crowd. He could tell that the person seemed to be a woman, but Rebbeca was uncertain of her age and appearance. ¡®Forget it. What does that person have to do with me? The world is humongous. As long as I ascend into the Pulse Control Realm or even a higher realm, owning six crimson-horned unicorns will be as easy as pie.¡¯ Rebbeca shook his head and walked through the crowd, continuing his journey home. When Rebbeca reached the Lawrence Manor, it was already past lunchtime. Nevertheless, the servant noticed that he was not at home and ced his meal on the stone table in his courtyard. The food was still warm. Rebbeca hurriedly finished his food and returned to the room. Then, he shut the door tightly and entered the Time Warp Zone. Later, Rebbeca neatly arranged the inscription brush, papers, and other materials that he purchased just now in front of him. Next, he recalled the three inscriptions he mastered and decided to start on the shape-shifting inscription. Just as the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s shopkeeper said, inscriptions were also divided into nine levels, and each level was divided into high, middle, and low ranks. The shape-shifting inscription did not help enhance the weapon¡¯s power, but it could change the user¡¯s appearance. Hence, it was easier to draw, and it was considered a level one low-rank inscription. Although Rebbeca had enough theoretical knowledge, hecked practice. Thus, Rebbeca decided to familiarize himself with the shape-shifting inscription first. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 As Chyntia rehearsed countless times in his head, he was calm and collected when he had the actual materials in front of him. From Chyntia¡®s expression and movements, no one would believe he was a novice who never tried his hands on inscribing. The materials needed for shape-shifting inscription had been ground into powder. Then, Chyntia poured some inscription water that was needed to draw the inscription in the powder. In an instant, the powder blended in the inscription water. The originally pale green inscription water quickly turned pale yellow. Moreover, there was ayer of light on its surface, and it was stunning. Chyntia pursed his lips, held the inscription brush, and wet the tip. Next, he started to draw with the brush. His speed was extremely fast as he swung his arm in the air, and only shadows could be seen. After a while, a not-soplicated pattern appeared on the inscription paper. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chyntia held his breath and watched as the pattern slowly seeped into the inscription paper until it was settled. Later, with a sh of light, the inscription paper suddenly showed an aura of agility that was not there before. Chyntia imediately breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡± It was his first time drawing an inscription pattern, and he instantly seeded. Not only would this help him save on the materials, but it also gave him unprecedented extra confidence. The paper in Chyntia¡¯s hand was no longer just an inscription paper but an actually finished inscription, and he could use it directly. As the shape-shifting inscription was easy to draw, its rank was also low. Hence, it would not be expensive. Chyntia asked around and knew that it would only sell for two hundred fedulings. However, the inscription cost was not more than 80 fedulings. As long as Chyntia could sell them, he would earn 120 fedulings. Nheless, Chyntia did not n to sell this inscription as it was the first one he did, and he thought it had a memorial value. Besides, he wanted to keep it for his use. Later, Chyntia drew two more shape-shifting inscriptions. Unfortunately, he failed once. Surprisingly, Chyntia was not sad, nor did he feel any negative emotions about it. Even an apprentice or inscription master would have failed a few times while drawing an inscription, let alone Josua, who was just a novice. Other inscription apprentices might waste countless materials when they started drawing inscriptions. Furthermore, it was already considered good enough if they only seeded two times out of ten in drawing the somewhat simple shape-shifting inscription. Chyntia did not receive any guidance, and it was his first time practicing, yet in the four attempts, he sessfully drew three inscriptions. He was indeed a genius! Hence, Chyntia only used up four inscription papers to draw three pieces of shape-shifting inscriptions sessfully. Chyntia did not n to sell any of them as he wanted to keep them for his use. After all, certain matters were inconvenient for Chyntia to handle with his current identity.C After he finished drawing the shape-shifting inscription, Chyntia meditated as he summarized what he learned from the practice and failure just now. Later, Chyntia opened his eyes and stared at the rest of the materials with a heavy expression. Next, Chyntia wanted to draw the primary goal of that day, the weight inscription. The weight inscription was only a level one mid-rank inscription, and it could increase a weapon¡¯s weight. However, the weight would not affect the weapon¡¯s user. The Silver Scales Spear that Chyntia received weighed 100 kilograms. If he engraved the weight inscription on it, the spear¡¯s weight would increase by at least 100 kilograms, but Chyntia would only feel the 100 kilograms weight when he used it. Nevertheless, when he swung the Silver Scales Spear, its power would be more than 200 kilograms. Hence, Chyntia¡¯s opponent would think that he was only using a long spear, but in truth, its power was much stranger than a giant ax. If the enemy underestimated Josua, then the battle scene at that time would be interesting. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 The light disappeared in a sh. When Valentina calmed himself down to look at the inscription paper on his hand, theplicated drawing disappeared. Moreover, the paper lost the toughness and brilliance it had before. It then turned into an ordinary piece of paper. Then, he took a closer look at his Silver Scales Spear, and he immediately noticed that there was a layer of detailed engraving on its surface. It was as if the Silver Scales Spear was already carved since the beginning. Following the appearance of the inscription, Valentina felt a profoundness that he never felt before on the Silver Scales Spear. ¡°This should be done.¡± Valentina swung the Silver Scales Spears, but he did not feel that it was heavier. Nheless, Valentina expected this too. Next, Valentina activated the Time Warp Zone¡¯s button, and a stone statue suddenly popped out of the initially t surface. Valentina raised his Silver Scales Spear and smashed at the stone statue. With a loud bang, the stone statue not only lost its head but its chest was also broken into pieces. Even its waist was cracked open, and its thighs broke and flew out. It was then left with two calves standing on the ground. With a loud bang, the stone statue not only lost its head but its chest was also broken into pieces. Even its waist was cracked open, and its thighs broke and flew out. It was then left with two calves standing on the ground. Valentina blinked and exhaled. It was a sess! Previously, the Silver Scales Spear would at most only break the stone statue¡¯s head and chest into pieces. Now, the strength of the Silver Scales Spear doubled. Looking at the remaining stubborn calves on the ground, Valentina revealed a satisfied smile. The inheritance was correct. More importantly, he seeded. Valentina was still unaware that what he did was mind-blowing. Later, Valentina continued training in the Time Warp Zone as he did before. *** At night, a housekeeper lowered his hands and murmured something to James in James¡¯s room. In front of James, there was a small note with two vigorous and forceful words on it, ¡°You decide¡±. James waited until the servant finished reporting before cing the note down and rhythmically tapped on the table. Then, he asked, ¡°Besides training in the room, he doesn¡¯t do anything else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s his routine every day,¡± the servant answered. James frowned and pondered for a while. Suddenly, he smirked. ¡°This kid knows how to keep himself hidden. When he just arrived, he caused such amotion. After that, it was as if he disappeared, letting others inadvertently forget about his existence. What an interesting child. It seems father picked him not because of impulse. Oh, right. Besides this note, is there anything else Old Master Lawrence said?¡± The servant whispered, ¡°Old Master Lawrence mentioned that he¡¯s now at the most crucial moment to break through the realm. Once he does, he¡¯ll return in about ten days. For the time being, you, decide on everything, Chief James.¡± ¡°I decide on everything¡­¡± James frowned again, ¡°I know you hope that he¡¯s qualified, but not only does he not have any status, but there¡¯s also no reason that can be used to convince everyone. If I directly decide on it, other people will refuse it openly. The situation might be hard to handle then. Hence, I must at least let him do something so that I have a good justification.¡± When James mumbled to himself, the servant beside him lowered his hands and did not say a word. Soon, James seemed to have thought of something and abruptly asked, ¡°By the way, is there any news about Jessica?¡± ¡°Lady Jessica¡¯s still training in St. Jade Chamber, and we didn¡¯t receive any news yet,¡± the servant informed James. When James heard that, he snorted. ¡°This brat! She doesn¡¯t evene home and keeps wandering around outside.¡± The next second, his tone softened. ¡°Forget it¡­ I can¡¯t control her anymore. If you have the time, let her know that Sandra¡¯s here and she shoulde back to meet him. It¡¯s rude to keep hiding out there.¡± After saying that, James waved his hand. The servant nodded and left quietly. Under the swaying me, there was a hint of exhaustion on James¡¯s face, but it soon disappeared. *** Valentina trained for the whole night before leaving the Tower of Life and went to fetch pails of water from the courtyard¡¯s well to shower. Since he did not swallow the vital energy, Valentina could feel that his body reached its limit. ¡°A fourth-stage True Martial Realm warrior can smash a rock into pieces with a p, break three- fingers-thick steel with a kick. My strength¡¯s indeed more powerful than these, but if I could replenish myself with vital energy and strengthen my body, not only can I p rocks into pieces, but I can directly explode the iron steels with The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon.¡± Then, Valentina changed into a fresh set of clothes and put the three pieces of weight inscription he prepared in front of his chest. Later, he carried his Silver Scales Spear and headed out of the Lawrence Manor. Valentina nned to sell the weight inscriptions and purchase a monster¡¯s meat with the money he would get to replenish his energy. These items could be kept in the Earring of Echo, but it would be inconvenient to take them out in front of everyone. Moreover, if Valentina did that, he would expose the secret of the Earring of Echo. Thus, the easiest way was to bring it along with him. Since Valentina was deliberately keeping a low profile, he naturally would not use the main entrance to leave the Lawrence Manor. Instead, he chose the side door. However, Valentina was stopped when he tried to leave. The person who blocked Valentina was a Lawrence family member, and he appeared to be in his thirties. The man looked at Stefan. Next, he introduced himself with both hands behind him, ¡°I¡¯m Jordan Lawrence. Sandra, don¡¯t you remember what Young Master said to you?¡± ¡°Young Master? Which Young Master?¡± Valentina faked a smile. Seeing Valentina¡¯s expression, Jordan frowned. ¡°Stop ying dumb! Young Master Ashton warned you to stay within your bounds. Carrot or stick, it¡¯s your pick!¡± ¡°Am I not allowed to go out?¡± Valentina¡¯s smile widened, but the color in his eyes gradually got colder. Ashton dared to provoke hitn thest time, and Valentina disregarded it as he was feeling generous. However, it seemed that Ashton pushed his luck, thinking that Valentina was afraid of him. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Chief James has something big to announce soon, so everyone in the Lawrence family must be obedient. This is an order. Yet, you want to go out at this hour. Are you trying to do something shameful?¡± Jordan frowned, and he swiftly reached out to Stefan. ¡°Bringing a weapon is breaking the order! I¡¯ll temporarily keep this third-grade weapon for you!¡± Valentina took a step back and avoided Jordan. His face instantly turned gloomy. ¡°Nobody told me about not being able to leave. As for this weapon, Chief James gave it to me. Who do you think you are?¡± Jordan sneered again and again. ¡°You¡¯re just a son-inw who¡¯s marrying into your wife¡¯s family. What rights do you have to own a weapon? I¡¯m warning you to give the weapon to me. Otherwise, you might suffer. Unlike the servant that was badly beaten by you the other day, I¡¯ll retaliate. Besides, few people will pass by this side door, and I¡¯ve also arranged people away from here. If you don¡¯t listen to my words¡­ Hmph! It¡¯ll be useless even if you scream at the top of your lungs as no one wille to help you!¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 ¡°Really?¡± Moana frowned. The next second, he yelled as loud as he could, ¡°Help!¡± After shouting that, he listened carefully, and there was no movement at all. No one came either. Jordan looked at Moana in surprise. There was no fear and panic on Moana¡¯s face as he expected, but there was excitement on his face instead. ¡°You¡¯re right! No one¡¯sing!¡± ¡°It seems that you¡¯re indeed a stubborn person. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. Otherwise, Young Master Ashton¡¯s hands might get dirty.¡± When he regained his senses, Jordanughed menacingly. Then, he took out a shield the size of a washbowl from behind and ced it in front of him. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll escape my fourth-grade Groundbreaker Shield.¡± ¡°Fourth-grade weapon?¡± Moana nced at the shield, and his eyes lit up. Soon, he weighed his Silver Scales Spear. Then, just like a cannonball, Moana instantly rushed at James with the Silver Scales Spear sweeping at James. ¡°Ha! It¡¯s useless! I¡¯ve inquired about your Silver Scales Spear before this, and it¡¯s only a third-grade weapon weighing not more than one hundred kilograms. On the other hand, my Groundbreaker Shield has force-reducer inscription on it, and it can withstand at least three hundred kilograms of force!¡± Before Jordan could finish speaking, his voice was entirely swallowed by the surging waves of wind caused by the sweeping of the long spear. In an instant, Jordan felt what wasing at him was not a third-grade Silver Scales Spear but a monster that was running wild and a destructive storm. Then, Jordan raised his Groundbreaker Shield to block himself. Bang! The loud noise was like thunder striking the ground. Light shed on the surface of the Groundbreaker Shield, and it swiftly exploded into pieces. The massive impact from the explosion sted Jordan away at once. His arms crackled as it broke, his internal organs suffered from the blow, and he soon spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, like a meteor, Jordan was tossed seven meters away, smashing through a wall next to them. As he was stuck in the hole, there were no movements from him anymore, only a pair of quivering legs hanging out. ¡°You dare block my way with this ability?¡± Moana snorted. He did not cast Jordan another nce and left the Lawrence Manor. ¡®The effect of weight inscription is indeed obvious. Silver Scales Spear was only a hundred kilogram before this, coupled with my swinging strength. It¡¯d be at most five hundred kilograms of force. If the Groundbreaker Shield blocked it, Jordan would be unharmed from the remaining hundred kilograms. With the weight inscription, the Silver Scales Spears suddenly became two hundred kilograms, and when I swung it, it could create a force of about one thousand kilograms. If the Groundbreaker Shield could withstand the force, then something was up¡­¡¯ As Moana was thinking about that, he was walking nonstop. Not long after, Moana was away from the Lawrence Manor and arrived at a secluded alley. Moana nced around to ensure no one was there before keeping the Silver Scales Spear in the Earring of Echo. When he saw Jordan¡¯s Groundbreaker Shield, Moana instantly remembered that he had third-grade scimitars from the Yates family¡¯s servant. Thus, he wanted to use this opportunity to sell it. Moana did not n to sell the other fourth-grade long sword as he wanted to use it after engraving it with an inscription. After taking out the scimitars, Moana took a piece of shape-shifting inscription and pressed it on his face. Soon, Moana felt his face muscles tightened and then slowly rxed. Moana took the knife and used the de as a mirror to look at his reflection. He noticed that his face became long and narrow, his eyes droopy, and his lips turned thick and plump. The appearance was extremely foreign, and it was different from Moana¡¯s face. ¡®The effect¡¯s great!¡¯ Moana nodded his head in satisfaction. The shape-shifting inscription effect did not have a specific time limit. Therefore, when the user was done, they just needed to rub a few particr spots on their face to restore their original appearance. Only the shape-shifting inscription inscriber knew the specific spots. Hence, Moana need not worry about other people seeing through him. Moana walked wobbly with the strange face on, and he soon arrived at the Evergreen Town¡®s business district he visited yesterday. After a few observations, Moana turned into a small shop in a rtively remote area. Seeing that the guy in the shop took a nap, Moana walked over, pped the table, and yelled with a rough voice, ¡°Hey! Do you buy weapons?!¡± The guy was annoyed as he was abruptly woken up from his dream. Nheless, since it was a customer, he could only greet him with a smile. Moreover, the customer did not appear to be friendly at all. ¡°We do. Of course, we do. May I know what type of weapons you are nning to sell?¡± The guy hurriedly asked. Then, Moana purposely looked around to ensure that there was no one before taking out the scimitars from his chest. ¡°I want to sell this weapon for six hundred fedulings!¡± The guy nced at the scimitars a few times andughed. ¡°Sir, this is a third- grade weapon, and it¡¯s quite damaged, so we can¡¯t buy it for six hundred fedulings. However, we¡¯ll ept it for one hundred and fifty fedulings.¡± ¡°One hundred and fifty fedulings? Are you trying to cheat me! This is a third-grade weapon! It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want it. I¡¯ll just go to another shop!¡± Moana cursed as he grabbed the scimitars, ready to walk away. Of course, the guy would not let Moana leave just like that. After all, a customer was finally at his door. He hurriedly walked forward and pulled Ishac. Then, with a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious and take a seat first. Why don¡¯t you have some tea while I ask our shopkeeper to discuss it with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Moana looked around and arrogantly took a seat. ¡± Well, I¡¯m just letting you know that I¡¯m only going to agree on six hundred fedulings. No less!¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Of course.¡± The guyforted Ishac. When he turned around, he twitched his lips and walked to the back. After a while, a shopkeeper in his forties walked out. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He took a look at the scimitars and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the origin of this weapon isn¡¯t legal, right?¡± Moana¡¯s expression changed, and he straightened his neck and roared, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s none of your business! I found it by the roadside, and I took it! Do you want it or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll leave!¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be impatient,¡± the shopkeeper chuckled, ¡°These scimitars aren¡¯t worth six hundred fedulings. How about this? I¡¯m willing to buy them for two hundred fedulings. I won¡¯t ask you where you got them, and if someone asks me, I¡¯d tell them no one came to my small shop to sell this third-grade weapon. What do you think?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sure you won¡¯t tell anyone about this?¡± Moana showed a doubtful expression. ¡°Not only will I not tell anyone about this, but you can also bring over other weapons that you find next time. I can assure you that I¡¯ll give you a reasonable price, and most importantly, it¡¯s safe too,¡¯¡¯ the shopkeeper replied with a faint smile. ¡°Alright. Then, I¡¯ll just suffer some losses. I¡¯ll settle with two hundred,¡± Moana spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°Great!¡± The shopkeeper ordered the other guy to bring in some money. Then, he sat and apanied Moana for a chat. The shopkeeper was in a good mood. After all, his shop was rather remote, and business was never that good. Thus, when he received the third-grade scimitars, he knew that it could be sold for at least four to five hundred fedulings after polishing, which meant that he would earn double what he bought it for. Hence, how miserable could the shopkeeper be at this moment? Chapter 40 Chapter 40 When Nirina walked out of the shop, he held the 200 fedulings and a bag of Sweet Nothings, which was a good spiritual tea that he extorted from the shopkeeper. When Nirina drank the spiritual tea, he thought it was extraordinary. Nirina inquired about the tea, and he found out that those tea leaves were plucked from a ntation in the sect¡¯s territories. Hence, it was naturally nourished with spiritual Qi, and it was far fromparable to ordinary tea leaves. Each tea leaf contained subtle spiritual Qi, so when one brewed and drank it, it would help with concentration, useful for cultivation. It was also why one small bag of tea leaves would cost 30 fedulings. Now that Nirina saw it, the tea leaves were naturally Nirina¡®s. Regardless of how much it pained the shopkeeper, Nirina still left the shop feeling satisfied. Now that the troublesome scimitars are traded for fedulings that he urgently needed, Nirina was relieved. He once again found a hidden alley, and after making sure that there was no one around, Nirina rubbed the few specific spots on his face. Soon, Nirina returned to his original appearance. Then, he took out the Silver Scales Spear and made his way to the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Yesterday, Nirina saw a gorgeous carriage pulled by six crimson-horned unicorns stopped in front of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. However, it was no longer there today, and the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s entrance returned to its usual quietness. It was as if nothing happened yesterday. Nirina was unbothered. After entering the Oceans Chamber of Commerce, he directly walked toward the booth where he purchased the inscription items yesterday. The person that greeted Nirina was still the plump shopkeeper yesterday. When he noticed it was Nirina again, the shopkeeper forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re here again. What do you want to buy today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to buy but to sell,¡± Nirina answered. The shopkeeper was stunned, but he soon nodded. ¡°Sell? Yes, we do ept inscription materials. What are you nning to sell?¡± ¡°I¡®m not selling materials, but inscriptions.¡± Then, Nirina took out the three weight inscriptions he prepared and patted them in front of the shopkeeper. ¡°Sell inscriptions?¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s plump cheeks shook, and he widened his eyes in surprise as he stared at Nirina in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t you ept inscriptions here?¡± Nirina frowned. Based on his understanding, regardless of whether the shops outside or Oceans Chamber of Commerce, they acquired inscriptions. Since on the one hand, it was necessary to prepare for emergencies, and on the other hand, it was also essential to stock up on goods. After all, inscriptions were not easy toe by. ¡±Sir, are you saying¡­ After you went back yesterday, you¡®ve sessfully drawn out inscriptions?¡± The shopkeeper was stunned, but soon he regained his senses, and his tone was filled with doubt. Although he was not an inscription master nor an apprentice, he was responsible for the inscriptions booth in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Hence, the shopkeeper was also knowledgeable with inscriptions. He knew the most gifted person in inscriptions, who was currently being personally entertained by the manager behind, had also failed many times before finally seeding when he first began. Therefore, the shopkeeper¡¯s first reaction was that Nirina was bluffing. Nevertheless, Nirina did not answer him and just raised his brows, hinting at the shopkeeper to take a look Finally, the shopkeeper took the three pieces of weight inscriptions with skepticism. At first nce, there was light floating on its surface, and there was no problem. It was indeed an inscription. However, under closer inspection, the shopkeeper was sure that these were indeed inscriptions, and they were the level one middle-rank weight inscription. The shopkeeper instantly became suspicious. He could not believe that Nirina drew these inscriptions. The only possibility was he found a few inscriptions somewhere, so he was here to sell them. Then, he said he drew them himself as it would be a more straightforward exnation. This young man acted on his impulse and decided to brag just to get an outsider¡¯s attention, hoping that he would be praised. The shopkeeper thought that such a thought was understandable. When he thought of that, the shopkeeper felt as if he unraveled the truth. After pondering on it, the shopkeeper said, ¡°Three pieces of level one middle-rank weight inscription. If we base it on one piece for two hundred and sixty fedulings, I can round it up to eight hundred fedulings for all three pieces. What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s low¡­¡± Nirina frowned. The price offered was much lower than what he anticipated. After all, the cost for these three pieces of weight inscriptions was almost 400 fedulings. Besides, Nirina even failed twice, and he must consider those papers too. Nirina would not gain much profit if they went with the price the shopkeeper offered. ¡°At least one thousand,¡± Nirina added, ¡°I know that the weight inscription you¡¯re selling here¡¯s more than four hundred fedulings per piece. Hence, you can still earn at least one hundred fedulings.¡± The shopkeeper smiled awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re right, but you should know that the weight inscriptions we¡¯re selling are drawn by our inscription apprentices, some by the masters too. Hence, the prices are naturally high. The best I can do is nine hundred fedulings. It¡¯s not considered low.¡± Nirina snorted and snatched the three pieces of inscription papers from the shopkeeper. Then, he turned around, wanting to leave. The shopkeeper did not lie, but Nirina knew the inscriptions he drew would be better than the works of the apprentices here, and it was impossible to be worse than theirs. And once they epted his inscription, they could say that the apprentices here drew it. As long as they did not expose the truth, no one knew anything. Since the Oceans Chamber of Commerce did not appreciate his works, Nirina did not mind going to another shop and selling them. He believed that other stores would wee him well. In truth, the shopkeeper tried to depress the price. When he saw that Nirina did not say anything but chose to leave instead, he was immediately anxious. He was not anxious because he was distressed about losing a few hundred fedulings worth of profit. Still, he knew well that there was undoubtedly an apprentice or even master behind this young man! No matter what, the shopkeeper and the Oceans Chamber of Commerce must win him over. Even if they could not win them over, they should not offend them! If the manager knew that he offended someone sent by an apprentice or master, he would no longer have this job as a shopkeeper! Moreover, he might be heavily punished! Therefore, by hook or by crook, he needed to make sure that Nirina would not leave! ¡°Sir! Let¡¯s discuss it first. Come in and have a seat.¡± The shopkeeper stopped Morten, and at the same time, he waved his hand at the nearby maid in a pink dress, letting her hurry over to entertain Steven. Nirina stopped in his tracks and took out a bag of spiritual tea from his chest. Then, he showed it to the shopkeeper and shed a smile as he said, ¡°Another shop used this tea to entertain me while we were discussing business. He even gave me a bag before I left.¡± Naturally, the shopkeeper would not say that might offend Steven. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He patted his chubby chest loudly and replied, ¡°Of course! We have that too! The Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s spiritual teas won¡¯t be worse than other shops! Someone,e here and serve this young man tea. Use a good one!¡± Realizing the shopkeeper had a change in attitude, Nirina nodded and walked back in. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Seeing that the shopkeeper was respectful, Omas also had the sincerity to sell the inscriptions. Hence, they had an easier time negotiating the price. Omas received the 1000 fedulings, but at the same time, he once again showed his shameless attitude and caused further damage to the shopkeeper. Since he walked out of the previous shop and extorted a bag of spiritual tea worth 30 fedulings, Omas did the same at the Oceans Chamber of Commerce too. However, this time, he took away three packs of spiritual tea worth 150 fedulings on the excuse of looking forward to more business in the future. Besides that, he even asked the shopkeeper to give him five inscription papers. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hence, the initial 1000 fedulings cost instantly increased to 1200 fedulings, causing the shopkeeper¡¯s face to look slightly ashen. Since he took what he wanted, Omas did not go overboard. After all, they still needed to cooperate in the future. Seeing that Omas was about to leave, the shopkeeper hurriedly asked the maid dressed in pink to send him off, and he felt as if Omas was a deity he could not afford to offend. Omas only took a few steps when he abruptly stopped at one of the booths. Then, his sight was fixed on the few small transparent bottles on the shelf. The small bottles filled with bright red liquids were extremely delicate, and they were only the size of an adult¡¯s thumb. When Omas saw the liquid, he instantly felt a type of reaction within his body, and it was as if his Qi was surging. ¡®What a dense vital energy!¡¯ Omas was secretly stunned, but he did not show it on the outside. Finally, he asked indifferently, ¡°What are those items?¡± The maid in pink smiled and exined, ¡°Those are blood essence drawn monsters, and then mixed with medicinal ingredients to refine them. It¡¯s extremely beneficial for a warrior to replenish their Qi and blood as well as strengthen their body.¡± ¡®Since it¡¯s the monster¡¯s blood essence, how helpful would it be in specific?¡¯ Omas slightly frowned and asked softly. His Qi and blood had long surpassed warriors of the same realm as him. Thus, Omas was much more sensitive toward Qi and blood. At this moment, Omas felt the blood and Qi contained in one tiny bottle of blood essence were far beyond the flesh and blood of any beast he swallowed in the past. The maid in pink smiled gently and replied, ¡°I¡®m not aware of that. However, I can tell you that one of those small bottles cost two thousand fedulings.¡± ¡°Two thousand!¡± Omas¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest. Omas only sold third-grade scimitars and three pieces of weight inscription. In total, he only gained 1200 fedulings, yet a small bottle of blood essence would cost him 2000 fedulings. Even though he was stunned, Omas also felt a force was ignited inside of him. 2000 fedulings might not be cheap, but that blood essence would be a massive help to Morten. Aspared to swallowing wild animals and monsters, its effect was even better! The maid in pink seemed to have seen through Omas¡¯s thought, and she covered her smile and replied, ¡°By the way, our Oceans Chamber of Commerce not only have these bottles of blood essence that can replenish your Qi and blood, but we also have spirit essence that can help you feel the essence of the world. Once you ascend from a warrior to a cultivator, the spirit essence will not disappoint you.¡± ¡°How much is a spirit essence?¡± Omas asked curiously. The maid in pink showed a gesture and replied, ¡°Eight thousand fedulings per bottle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s expensive,¡± Omas sighed. If the spirit essence could increase the spiritual Qi in him, then 8000 fedulings were nothing much. However, the spirit essence was only used to help a warrior to sense spiritual Qi in their journey of ascension to be a cultivator. It could be seen how difficult it was for a True Martial Realm warrior to be a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. As Omasmented about the quality-price ratio, the maid in pink seemed to have misunderstood Morten. She blinked her big, watery eyes and chuckled. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re too funny. With your inscription abilities, are you still afraid that you can¡®t afford the blood essence or spirit essence?¡± ¡°Only time will tell.¡± Omas waved his hand. He took another peep at the blood essence and strode out of the entrance. ¡°Then, I shall wait for your good news.¡± The maid in pink smiled and sent Omas to the entrance, waving goodbye. After Omas left, the shopkeeper was about to keep away the inscriptions that he purchased. As soon as he looked up, he saw a man and ady walking out of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s hall. The man dressed in green appeared to be in his forties, his skin was slightly tanned, and he had a chiseled jawline. At a nce, one could tell that he was a meticulous and strict person. However, thedy beside him seemed to be around the age of sixteen. She was wearing a white dress. There was a faint smile on her face, and she was extremely beautiful, but at the same time, she also made others feel warm inside. Anyone who looked at her would instantly be in a good mood. Although the man was older, the youngdy seemed to have a higher status judging from their walking postures and expressions. Realizing that the two were approaching his booth, the shopkeeper¡®s cheek shook slightly. He did not even manage to keep away the inscriptions, and he hurriedly walked out to bow at the two respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Master William and Lady Maisie! I¡¯m Chris Feldman, the shopkeeper of this booth.¡± When he spoke, Chris¡¯s voice was trembling. Well, he could not help it. After all, the man was William Faris, the inscription master of Oceans Chamber of Commerce in Evergreen Town. Since he was an inscription master, this meant that William was not a warrior but a Pulse Control Realm cultivator! In Evergreen Town¡¯s Oceans Chamber of Commerce, William was the only one who had the same status as the manager here. Usually, if there were any important matters to decide on, the manager would need to discuss them with William. As for Lady Maisie¡­ Chris was not aware of real identity, but he knew that her name was Maisie Pine, and she was the one who rode on the gorgeous carriage with six crimson-horned unicorns. Moreover, the manager and William personally received her. Therefore, despite looking young, Maisie¡¯s status was much higher than the manager¡¯s and William¡¯s! Now that the two of them were approaching him, how could Chris not be nervous? Just like a prey meeting its predator, his fear was instinctive. ¡°Hmm.¡± William coldly nced at Chris and nodded. Next, he turned to Maisie and said, ¡°Lady Maisie, this is the booth where we sell our inscriptions.¡± When he said that, William noticed the three weight inscriptions that Chris did not manage to keep away. ¡°Hmm? Chris, did someonee and sell their inscriptions?¡± William asked. ¡°Yes, Master William.¡± Chris hurriedly exined how Omas came and sold the inscriptions. Moreover, he even included how Capsian came and purchased the inscription brush and papers yesterday. ¡°So you¡¯re saying, a teenager around the age of seventeen purchased an inscription brush and papers yesterday. Then, he came today and sold the inscriptions he drew?¡± Willian frowned, and his tone sounded grave. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 It was obvious that William did not believe Chris. He suspected that Chris was lying to take bribes. After all, William would usually not care about the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s dealings as Alex Feldman would be handling them. However, today¡¯s situation was different. Maisie was beside William! Chris might not be aware, but William knew well that Maisie¡¯s status was higher than Alex and his! If Chris took a bribe and Maisie knew about it, the problem would be colossal. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The consequences would be unbearable for both Alex and William! Chris also immediately noticed something was wrong with William¡¯s tone, and he quickly lowered his head, exining, ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡­¡± He needed to make it clear. After all, he did nothing wrong. ¡°Let me take a look at them!¡± Nheless, William did not give Chris a chance to exin himself. Then, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the air. In an instant, the three papers on the table fluttered. It was as if they were pulled along by some sort of force and flew toward William. William swept his nce across the three inscriptions and did not find any issue. But, he still did not believe Chris due to prejudice. Thus, he took one of the inscriptions and took a closer look. After a while, William frowned. Chris quietly watched William¡¯s expression. Initially, he was pretty confident. After all, Chris was responsible for the inscription booth for almost 20 years. Although he was not an inscription apprentice, he could still identify the authenticity of an inscription. However, when he saw William frowning, Chris¡¯s heart was at his throat. Then, Chris watched as William took another piece of paper and kept looking back and forth at his face and the paper. This time, Chris felt as if his heart was going to jump out of his chest. ¡°Master William¡­ Could it be¡­¡± Chris said raspily. He lost his confidence as he felt his blood froze and his limbs cold. Before Chris could finish his sentence, William raised his hand to stop Chris. Then, William looked at Maisie, and his tone became respectful again. ¡°Lady Maisie, please take a look at these three weight inscriptions.¡± ¡°Uncle William, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Maisie smiled faintly. Her voice was just as beautiful as her appearance. It sounded refreshing and put anyone in a good mood. ¡°I can¡¯t exin, so I need you to check on them,¡± William replied with an awkward smile. William¡¯s strange behavior made Chris suspicious. It seemed that there was a problem with the inscriptions, but they were not fake inscriptions either. This instantly piqued Chris¡¯s curiosity. What did he miss? Soon, Maisie took over the three inscriptions. After looking through them, she let out a surprise sound. There was also a look of shock in her eyes. As if William expected this reaction, his awkward smile became more prominent. Maisie pondered for a moment and reached out to tap on one of the papers with her finger. In an instant, a faint white light appeared on the surface of Maisie¡¯s finger. ¡®Pulse Control Realm!¡¯ Seeing the scene, Chris was dumbfounded, and his heart skipped a few beats. When Chris saw Alex and William¡¯s attitudes before, he knew that Maisie was respected. However, Chris did not expect that Maisie was a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Moreover, she was an inscription master too! A sixteen year old cultivator and inscription master! She was an absolute genius! Chris was in a daze. However, he calmed down from his previous worry. Even if the inscriptions that made the two inscription masters turned solemn had problems, it was not something that Chris could notice. If someone must be held ountable, it should not be him. Then, Maisie traced her finger along with the weight inscription¡¯s pattern. There was still a faint smile on her face, but the solemnness in her eyes was gone. Soon, Maisie turned to William and asked, ¡°Uncle William, how much weight can a weapon gain if it¡¯s engraved with your weight inscription?¡± ¡°About six to eight times heavier.¡± William thought about it and gave a rough estimation. ¡°Uncle William is the only inscription master in Evergreen Town¡¯s Oceans Chamber of Commerce. If you draw the same weight inscription, the weapon¡®s weight can be increased six to eight times. However, these three inscriptions can increase a weapon¡¯s weight by more than tenfold,¡± Maisie exined, ¡°Uncle William, you¡¯re not as good as he is.¡± When he heard that, Chris almost fainted. He finally understood why the two inscription masters appeared so grave just now. It turned out the three inscriptions were not horrible. Instead, they were so impressive that they were better than William¡¯s! William was stunned, and he asked Maisie, ¡°Lady Maisie, are you saying the inscription master who drew these inscriptions is in a higher ranking than I am?¡± Hearing these words, Chris felt a thud in his head, his blood rushed to his brain all over his body, his knees were weak, and he could hardly stand. ¡°This is also what puzzles me the most.¡± Maisie shook her head without noticing Chris¡¯s peculiar behavior. Then, she continued, ¡°Although looking at the enhancement and brushwork, this inscription is indeed from a master¡­ Yet, it still feels like¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, Maisie considered her choice of words and added, ¡°It still feels somewhat immature. It¡¯s like a child that could not reach the stove, yet he could prepare delicious dishes that only a top chef could make.¡± Chris¡¯s head was still buzzing, and when he heard Maisie¡¯s words, Nirina¡¯s confident expression appeared in his mind. ¡°I drew these inscriptions.¡± ¡°Is it him?¡± Chris felt muddled. Could it be that the teenager was telling the truth, and he was indeed an inscription genius? Moreover, these three pieces of weight inscriptions were drawn by him after a night of practice? William¡¯s frowns were deep at this moment. It was obvious that he could not make sense of the situation now. ¡°Moreover¡­¡± Maisie stared at the inscription with aplicated expression in her eyes. William did not pay attention to Maisie, but he seemed to suddenly recall something, and he looked at Chris, ¡°You said a young man sold these inscriptions just now? How old is he? How does he look! When did he leave?¡± William¡¯s tone was so stern that it frightened Chris. Nheless, he swiftly recovered and quickly described Nirina¡¯s appearance in detail. Later, William sent out people to investigate, and he turned to Maisie and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll need your help again, Lady Maisie.¡± After saying that, William ordered Chris to prepare paper, ink, and brush. ¡°Sure,¡± Maisie smiled and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m also quite curious who the man is. However, what do you think about it, Uncle William?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s him,¡± William shook his head, ¡°I bet that there¡¯s an inscription master behind him. No matter where the master came from, I must know his identity since he¡¯s already in Evergreen town.¡± Then, William saw Maisie smiling, and he asked curiously, ¡°Lady Maisie, you have a different opinion?¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Maisie smiled gently and answered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the same opinion as you do this time, Uncle William. I have a feeling that this young man drew these inscriptions.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? If that¡¯s true, won¡¯t he be a genius that can rival you, Lady Maisie?!¡± As William was too surprised, his voice was louder too. When he noticed that, William hurriedly apologized. Nevertheless, Maisie did not seem to mind, and the smile on her face remained as she replied, ¡°Uncle William, you said it yourself too. Since I can be an inscription master at this age and be called a genius, why can¡¯t there be a second genius in the world? My dad often mentioned that Idacith is massive, and we all have a limited outlook of the world. Perhaps we can meet another genius this time.¡± Since Maisie said that, William did not argue with her anymore. Nheless, William still secretly disagreed with Maisie¡¯s opinion. After all, William was also an inscription master, so he knew better than an ordinary person how difficult it was to reach his position. William was confident that behind the young man, there was an inscription master. While the two were talking, Chris already prepared the paper, ink, and brush. Soon, Maisie started to draw, and Molie¡¯s image instantly appeared on the paper. The portrait was so lifelike, and it was almost the same as what Chris described. Moreover, even Molie¡¯s brows that were lifted upward were vividly drawn. Maisie looked at the portrait she drew, and her heart ineffably beat faster. Under Wiliam¡¯s gesture, Chris walked forward to take a look at the painting, and he directly eximed, ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s him! The portrait¡¯s so lifelike!¡± ¡°It seems that your painting skill has improved again, Lady Maisie,¡± Williamplimented her, ¡°Now that we have this portrait, it¡¯ll be easier for us to find him. However, I¡¯m afraid that this young man might not be from Evergreen Town, but he¡¯s just passing by. If he left Evergreen Town, it might be troublesome to find him.¡± Maisie was confused. After seeing the portrait that she drew, Maisie¡¯s initially calm emotion suddenly rippled, and she could not concentrate on thinking anymore. ¡°Well, you should decide on it, Uncle William,¡± just as she was about to leave, Maisie added, ¡°but, I have a request.¡± ¡°Lady Maisie, you¡®re too courteous. Please, just say what¡¯s on your mind,¡± William hurriedly urged. ¡°If you found this person, please don¡¯t bother him first,¡± then, Maisie bit her lips, ¡°Also¡­ If there¡¯s any news, please inform me right away.¡± When she said thest sentence, Maisie felt that her heart was beating wildly. In an instant, her cheeks gradually warmed up, and her voice also turned softer. William did not notice these details, and he just nodded his head to express his agreement. Maisie nced at the weight inscriptions and thought, ¡°There are some patterns that I don¡¯t understand on these weight inscriptions. If we can find that young man, I can ask for his advice. Perhaps that way, I can get an answer.¡± Of course, if William heard Maisie¡¯s thoughts, he would stare at her in disbelief. After all, William regarded Maisie as a rare inscription genius. Moreover, such a wizard could not be puzzled over a level one middle-rank inscription! *** Molie was not aware of what happened in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce after he left the ce. However, the tiny bottles of blood essence kept appearing in his mind. ¡°The blood essence isn¡¯t only used for its concentrated vital energy, but also the medicinal ingredients¡¯ properties. Therefore, if I can purchase a few bottles and utilize The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale to absorb them, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯ll be far more beneficial than I imagined. If that¡¯s so, not only can I strengthen my body, but I can also speed up my journey in reaching the fifth stage of True Martial Realm.¡± Molie wandered around, and he caught a whiff of an aromatic scent. He raised his head and noticed that he left the business district without realizing it, and he was now in front of a restaurant. The aromatic scent came from this restaurant. Suddenly, Molie felt hungry, and more importantly, The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale also started to operate at this time. Molie¡¯s stomach growled, and he felt even hungrier now.¡®Since I can¡¯t afford the blood essence now, I might as well purchase some monster meat that contains vital energy and spiritual Qi and replenish myself. After all, the purpose of going out this time was to eat!¡¯ At the thought of this, Molie became famished. He was so hungry that he felt every drop of his blood was wailing. Molie did not hesitate anymore and directly walked into the restaurant. Then, he chose a seat on the second floor by the window. The waiter soon greeted him. Initially, he thought that Molie would not eat much since he was alone. However, when Molie looked at the menu and started picking out a long list of names, the waiter was dumbfounded. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Not only was Molie ordering a long list of food, but each of them was monster meat. Monsters and wild animals were different. Wild animals were equal to a warrior¡¯s strength, whereas monsters wereparable to a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. A monster had extraordinary powers, and it was extremely dangerous to hunt one. Furthermore, the monster meat would be very chewy. Thus, the cutting and cooking cost would be much higher than wild animal meat. Based on the dishes that Molie ordered, it would have already exceeded 1000 fedulings! Many families could not even eat this amount in a year. Thus, the waiter could not help but be suspicious of Molie and wondered if he was here to cause trouble. After Molie ordered, he noticed that the waiter still stood there and did not make a move. Molie instantly realized what was going on. Then, he calmly took out a bag full of fedulings and ced it on the table. The waiter could immediately judge how much fedulings Molie had in the bag through the nking sound and the size of the pouch. Now that he was sure that Molie was not here to have a free meal and cause trouble, the waiter was relieved. ¡°Here! This is your tip.¡± Molie took out one feduling and tossed it at the waiter. The waiter only received copper coins for tips from his customers, and he was never given a high-value feduling. Therefore, the waiter was all smiles and hurriedly attended Barne. Not long after, the monster meat dishes were served. There were so many tes that it would need three tables to fit all of Molie¡¯s orders. Thankfully, it was not a peak time for meals. Otherwise, Molie would have attracted a crowd of spectators. Nevertheless, although there were not many customers in the restaurant, everyone, including the waiter and shopkeeper, could not help but nce at Molie and whisper among themselves. Even the chefs were curious and came to see the mysterious customer that ordered so many dishes. Looking at the three tables full of dishes, Molie closed his eyes and enjoyed the moment. He felt the intense vigor contained in those dishes. This vigor could not be found in wild animal meat. ¡®These cost more than one thousand fedulings. I mustn¡¯t let it go to waste.¡¯ Then, Molie picked his chopsticks up, took a deep breath in, and started to feast. In the twinkling of an eye, a te of monster meat disappeared in his mouth. The spectators only felt that their vision was blurry, and when they finally regained their senses, they noticed that the te was empty. But, before they could even be surprised, they saw a more astonishing scene. Molie¡¯s belly was like a ck hole. He ate and swallowed all of the monster meat dishes at an insane speed. The surrounding crowd watched as empty tes kept appearing, and their eyes widened in disbelief. Everyone was stupefied. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 The restaurant¡¯s shopkeeper was the closest to Alder, and he could see the scene the clearest among them. He stared wide-eyed as Fiona chewed on the monster meat and bones easily in a few bites. He was astonished as the chefs could not cut open the bones with a cleaver, and they must use an ax to cut the meat! Fiona¡®s mouthful of pearly whites was like a guillotine. At this moment, the shopkeeper only felt his neck getting cold. Besides, the shopkeeper knew well that although monster meat was a great source of vital energy for the warriors, it was challenging to digest due to its toughness. Despite owning big woks in the restaurant, the chefs still needed to continuously cook the monster meat for two days and two nights for it to be cooked through. However, an ordinary warrior might need around eight days to fully digest the dishes, yet the young man in front of him seemed to have a ck hole in his belly. Fiona devoured every dish that appeared before him, and he did not look as if he was full either. Fiona took a crab as big as a washbowl and gnawed on it. Not only did he finish eating the crabmeat, but he even crunched on the crab shell too.Everyone stared at him in disbelief as Fiona acted as if the shell was just a crunchy biscuit. The shopkeeper had never seen that scene before. There were no words to describe the surprise he was feeling this time. The young man in front of him was a monster! How could that be a human? He was a humanoid monster! He might even be scarier than a humanoid monster! After observing for a while, the shopkeeper frowned slightly. Then, he dismissed the waiter and asked him to serve the other customers. Next, he pondered for a moment before approaching Edgar. Finally, be greeted Fiona tentatively, ¡°Gentleman, may I know your name?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Fiona looked at the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper instantly felt a hint of pressure from Fiona¡¯s gaze, and he was so nervous that he hurriedly introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this Mystical Guest Restaurant.¡± Although Fiona was somewhat unhappy as the shopkeeper bothered him, he was still the restaurant¡¯s owner. Moreover, Fiona was eating here, and he was not in a rush, so he just nodded slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask if you¡¯re using the monster meat to replenish your Qi and blood as well as strengthening your body?¡± The shopkeeper asked. Fiona gave him an angry look It was such an obvious matter, yet the owner still asked him about it. Hence, it was apparent that he had something to talk about with Alder, so Fiona just replied with a hum. Fiona¡¯s indifferent attitude did not push away the shopkeeper. Instead, heughed and asked, ¡°May I sit here?¡± ¡°This is your restaurant. Can I say otherwise? What¡¯s the need to be so mysterious?¡± Fiona asked straightforwardly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so direct, then I won¡¯t beat around the bushes anymore.¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s eyes lit up, took a seat beside Alder, and continued questioning, ¡°Since you¡¯re replenishing your Qi and blood, do you know about blood essence?¡± Fiona nodded and nced at the shopkeeper. ¡°I do. It¡¯s a valuable medicine that can help a warrior replenish their Qi and blood, and it¡¯s sold in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. I just came from there.¡± ¡°Then, do you know that blood essence not only has the monster essence but also a lot of medicinal ingredients? The effect of it is much stronger than directly swallowing monster meat?¡± The shopkeeper asked again. Seeing the shopkeeper asking him many questions but not mentioning his purpose at all, Fiona stopped in his act and looked at the shopkeeper. Then, he showed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how much a bottle of blood essence is. If I can afford it, why would I still choose to eat the flesh? Since you¡¯re asking me this way, do you have a way to buy blood essence at a low price?¡± Fiona said that so that the shopkeeper would leave him alone. However, when the shopkeeper heard him say that, he inched closer to Fiona with a mysterious expression, and he whispered, ¡°What if I have away?¡± Fiona was surprised, and he stared at the shopkeeper. In an instant, the shopkeeper could sense the air surrounding them frozen. It was as if an invisible hand appeared from the void, grasping on his throat, causing him to feel breathless. The shopkeeper was suddenly filled with fear. The teenager in front of him was as simple as he imagined. His aura was so terrifying! Fiona quickly controlled his mannerism, and the shopkeeper also finally felt fresh air flow into his lungs. Then, Fiona nced at the shopkeeper and asked calmly, ¡°Oh? How does it work?¡± The shopkeeper did not dare to speak so casually as before anymore. He quickly adjusted his expression and carefully looked around the area. Then, when he was sure that no one was paying attention to them, the shopkeeper whispered, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going, to be honest with you. I have a way for you to purchase cheaper blood essence. Although its effect might not be as great as the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s, it¡¯s much cheaper. One bottle only cost this much.¡± As he said that, he showed a six-figure gesture, implying that a bottle only cost 600 fedulings. He paused for a while and continued, ¡°The price is less than 30% of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s blood essence, but the effect is not less than 50%¡­ No¡­ 60% of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s blood essence!¡± Fiona secretly calcted and immediately understood that if the shopkeeper was not lying to him, this was indeed a good way. Even though he was interested, Fiona did not show it on his face. Instead, his tone was still unfriendly as he asked, ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not Evergreen Town¡¯s local, right?¡± The shopkeeper suddenly changed the topic and chuckled. ¡°Are you saying I look gullible?¡± Fiona narrowed his eyes, sending a signal of danger. The shopkeeper quickly received the signal and anxiously waved his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me exin it to you. Besides, have you seen a liar with a fixed business? I¡¯m just an ordinary man who runs this restaurant, and I¡¯m not even a martial artist. Moreover, you¡¯re a warrior. How idiotic would I be to trick a warrior? I¡¯d never sacrifice my restaurant¡¯s great business just to lie to you once and run away, leaving my business behind after that, right?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Continue.¡± Realizing that the shopkeeper was making sense, Fiona nodded and motioned him to go on. It was apparent that the shopkeeper regarded Fiona as a client, so he exined it in detail. Through the shopkeeper¡¯s description, Fiona finally understood that blood essence was not only sold in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. However, the blood essence sold there would be the best in Evergreen Town. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. There were also other families and business owners that would sell the blood essence. The blood essence was first sold by the Oceans Chamber of Commerce in Evergreen Town. Then, the other families and business owners purchased the blood essence and analyzed the monster¡¯s essence and its medicinal ingredients. After that, they used simr materials to imitate the blood essence. Hence, its status appeared unverified, so they could only sell the blood essence in secret. The only ce to purchase the blood essence would be the old town¡¯s ruin near Evergreen Town. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Morine found out from the shopkeeper that Evergreen Town expanded multiple times in the recent decades. They were in the recently developed new town, and the original old town was just next to it, a wall separating the old town and the new town. After the new town was built, many residences and families moved over gradually. Nheless, the old town was not abandoned just because of that. The homeless and unemployed used it as a shelter, and the unscrupulous traders also set their establishments there. Illegal transactions were also conducted in the old town as no one was there to supervise them. Thus, the old town slowly became a very messy ce. Was that ce disorderly? Not really. After all, everyone had a set of established guidelines in that ce. Was that ce a prosperous and peaceful ce, where everyone respected each other? Well, one would say they were blind if they described the old town that way. After all, there would be unimed corpses in the old town¡¯s ruins every day. Moreover, all kinds of murder, robbery, and theft might happen at any time. The ce the shopkeeper mentioned Morine could purchase cheap blood essence was precisely at the old town¡¯s ruins. ¡°The old town¡¯s ruins might not be as safe as the new town, but don¡¯t fret. As long as you don¡¯t walk in secluded alleys, nothing will happen to you. After all, many business transactions are held there. If they can¡¯t guarantee safety, no one will be willing to go over. If someone blocks their way of earning a profit, others will naturally take action and get rid of those unruly rascals.¡± The shopkeeper repeatedly vowed on the safety of the old town. Seeing how Morine was still in doubt, the owner bit his lip. Then, as if he decided on something important, he took out an item from his sleeve and quickly showed it to Moses. After that, he hurriedly hid it back in his sleeve. The shopkeeper¡¯s movement might be fast for ordinary people, but for a warrior like Steven, the shopkeeper¡¯s action was as slow as a snail. At a nce, Morine could see that it was a bottle of blood essence, and its color was almost the same as the ones in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. He could feel that the blood essence¡¯s vigor in this bottle was not as great as those sold in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Then, the shopkeeper whispered, ¡°You can still inquire about the old town¡¯s situation from other people. That¡¯s fine. To be frank, I¡¯m only helping them find customers and get somemissions in return. However, word-of-mouth and return customers are most important in this kind of matter. Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Give me an address,¡± Morine replied calmly. The shopkeeper was instantly thrilled and told Morine the old town¡¯s address. However, he was worried that Morine might not be able to remember it, so he once again whispered and emphasized twice, ¡°That ce is called St. Jade Chamber. On the surface, it looks like a ce for martial artists to practice. However, once you enter, you just need to tell the person who greeted you that Frederick introduced you, and he will know what to do.¡± Morine nodded. ¡°Hmm. Alright, I got it. Since you¡¯re so enthusiastic, and I indeed have the needs too, I¡¯ll visit the ceter. But, I don¡¯t have much money on me now. This meal is costly. How about this, why don¡¯t you treat me to this meal?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The shopkeeper did not expect that Morine was so shameless and suggested such a ridiculous request. Moreover, Morine appeared so serious about it too. In an instant, the shopkeeper was at a loss for words. Morine burst out intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Do I look like I¡¯m a freeloader? How about five hundred fedulings?¡± The shopkeeper¡®s face was pale. The delicate cuisine of Morine was expensive. Even the cost of the monster meat was about 800 fedulings, and that was only the material cost. What about the chef¡¯sbor cost and the charges incurred from the wear and tear of the cutting tools? After a long pause, the shopkeeper finally answered through gritted teeth, ¡°One thousand two.¡± ¡°Six hundred.¡± Morine¡¯s expression was unchanged. ¡°One thousand one.¡± ¡°Seven hundred.¡± ¡°One thousand.¡± ¡°Eight hundred.¡± ¡°Nine hundred!¡± ¡°Great! Nine hundred it is. You¡¯re an amazing person!¡± Morine pped the table, which shook the shopkeeper. When the shopkeeper realized what happened, he smiled bitterly. He ran this business for half of his life, yet a teenager trolled him. As Morine took out his money, heforted the shopkeeper, ¡°Well, you said it yourself that one shouldn¡¯t offend a warrior. Besides, once I purchase the blood essence and level up, I¡¯ll remember your good deeds. Don¡¯t just focus on the money. There are other aspects that you can earn too.¡± His words implied that even though he gave the shopkeeper 300 fedulings lesser, he thought of the shopkeeper¡¯s good. The shopkeeper was annoyed as he met a warrior like Moses. Nevertheless, he could only admit defeat. However, at the thought of themissions that he would be getting from the blood essence, the shopkeeper was not as miserable anymore. Thus, the initially 1200 fedulings meal ended up being 900 fedulings only. Morine happily brought the remaining 300 fedulings and spent it all on inscription materials before heading home. When he finally finished his errands and returned to the Lawrence Manor, it was already afternoon. When he was not far away from his courtyard, Morine heard a ruckus, and it wasing from his ce. He frowned slightly and hurriedly walked over. Before entering the courtyard, Morine heard crackling and rattling sounds from broken things as well as people¡¯s curses. ¡°Smash them! Smash everything!¡± ¡°Hezti, that jerk! He¡¯s getting out of hand!¡± ¡°Did he honestly think he¡¯s amazing just because Chief James did not punish himst time?¡± ¡°Humph! He¡¯s just a stray dog that ran into our Lawrence family. He¡®spletely worthless, yet he dared to hit our family! We must teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Smash everything!¡± When Morine strode into the yard, he was greeted with a loud bang. A cab happened to crash in front of him, and it was broken to pieces. At this moment, about five Lawrence family members were standing there. These people appeared proud. It was as if they overthrew something impressive. However, when they saw Morine suddenly appear, their expressions instantly changed. Their gaze was filled with surprise, anger, guilt, and others as they looked at Moses. Morine ignored them, and he stood at the entrance as he swept his gaze across the ce. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The initially clean yard was not messy, the destroyed table and chairs were on the floor, and even the door to the house was broken, leaving only half of it hanging there. Although Morine was yet to enter the house, he could imagine what the situation was inside. Seeing that Morine was silent, the Lawrence family members nced at each other. Then, one of them walked out and sneered, ¡°Hezti! We¡¯ve smashed these things. What do you have to say?¡± Morine hugged his elbows, and he looked as if he was staring at an idiot as he answered, ¡°You¡¯re destroying your own family¡¯s belongings. What am I supposed to say?¡± ¡°We smashed¡­ What..?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the man instantly realized what was going on. He opened his mouth wide and was stunned. Not only him, but the rest of them also noticed what happened. In an instant, the muscles on their cheeks all twitched. They appeared as if they just ate a delightful meal, and someone suddenly told them that their meal was made from manure. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Dora was not wrong. Although he lived there, both the things inside and outside the courtyard belonged to the Lawrence family. Hence, the people were happily smashing their belongings. In an instant, the few Lawrence family members had exciting emotions showing on their faces¡­ Regret, shock, anger, humiliation¡­ Seeing Dora hugging his elbows and sneering at them, the leading guy returned to his senses and flew into a rage from humiliation. ¡°Lydia! Stop acting so arrogantly! Let me tell you something that¡¯ll make you wet your pants!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Dora raised his brows. ¡°Oh? Alright. Go ahead and say it. I have something to say that can make you wet your pants too¡­¡±¡°You¡­ B*stard!¡± The man knew Dora had a glib tongue when he witnessed Dora¡¯s fight with Harold. Hence, he could only re at Dora and cursed at him. ¡°We¡¯re here to inform you of one thing! Get your ass over to the chamber council now! The chief and the others are discussing something, and they want to chase you out of the Lawrence family!¡± After saying that, the man let out a long sigh of relief as if he vented all the frustration that he suffered from smashing their family¡¯s belongings. The rest of them also enjoyed the scene. ¡°Lydia, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so brazen that you dared to hit Jordan!¡± ¡°Just wait and see! You¡¯re surely doomed this time. Master Keith and other elders are already joining forces to get rid of you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯ t think that just because Old Master Lawrence and Chief James are protecting you, you can act as you wish! This is the Lawrence family, not your Montgomery family!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If his Montgomery family is so amazing, why is he entering the Lawrence family instead? Moreover, he¡¯s getting chased away before marrying Lady Jessica! Hahahaha!¡± The Lawrence family members all burst intoughter as if they saw the tragic situation where Dora was chased away like a stray. However, Dora was rubbing his chin, and he appeared skeptical. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Look at you. Why don¡¯t you just ept the truth!¡± The leading man stood with arms akimbo, and he arrogantly yelled at Rowan. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t have anything to do with your Lawrence family soon, right?¡± Dora¡¯s smile slowly disappeared, and the surrounding atmosphere instantly turned heavy. The Lawrence family members whoughed haughtily just now immediately felt something was up, and all of them turned to look at Dora warily. ¡°Lydia¡­ You¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± Then, Dora¡¯s face darkened, and he roared, ¡°Well, I¡¯m about to be chased out from the family soon, so why should I care about your Lawrence family¡¯s attitude toward me? You humiliated me by ruining the courtyard that I¡¯m staying in. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°I dare you!¡± The leading Lawrence family member shouted. The next second, a gust of wind blew at him, and before he could even react, Dora already pped him to the ground. Although Dora controlled his strength, the Lawrence family members still felt as if a hammer hit him violently. Soon, his head was buzzing, and blood oozed out of his nose and mouth. Moreover, when he fell to the ground, his head smashed into the floor. ¡°You¡­ You dared to attack!¡± The other Lawrence family members pointed at Rowan. Nheless, as he was too terrified, his voice changed. Dora¡¯s gaze was icy as he mocked, ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯re going to wet your pants now?¡±Just as he said that Dora took a step forward. He was so fast that the rest of the Lawrence family members could not see his movement. Then, Dora directly kicked at the man¡¯s lower abdomen. Bang! It sounded like a loud drum. The man¡¯s body was curled up like a shrimp, and just like a cannonball, he flew about five meters away. The wall hended at was dented, and one could see a shocking blood st. Soon, the body slowly slid down. The remaining Lawrence family members¡¯ faces were immediately ashen, and all of them were trembling in fear as they looked at Rowan. When Dora took a step forward, they took a step back. Dora took another step forward, but this time they all knelt on the ground. ¡°Forget it. There¡®s no fun in teaching you guys,¡± Dora scoffed, ¡°Hand everything valuable you have over now!¡± ¡°I¡­ I have money!¡± When one of the Lawrence family members heard him, he felt as if he was granted an amnesty. Then, he hurriedly took out a money pouch from his chest and respectfully held it in front of Rowan. Dora took it over and weighed it. There were more than 100 fedulings, and it was not a small amount. Next, Dora nced at him and asked coldly, ¡°Where¡¯s your weapon?¡± When the man heard that, his face instantly turned green. Not everyone in the Lawrence family could carry a weapon. A non-warrior ordinary member would usually use a weapon made out ofmon iron. However, due to Dora¡¯s threat, the man had to untie the dagger around his waist and gave it to Dora unwillingly. After that, he spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°This level one dagger was given to me by Young Master Yoel.¡± Nheless, before he could even finish his sentence, Dora already pped him. The man fell to the ground as he spat out a mouthful of blood and teeth. ¡°You destroyed my ce, yet you still dare to threaten me?¡± Dora snorted and tied the dagger around his waist. When the remaining two kneeling members noticed Dora looking at them, they did not dare say anything and nervously gave him their money. They did not have any weapons. As for the two men that he knocked out previously, Dora also did not let them go so easily. Instead, he ordered one of the Lawrence family members to search for money and weapons on them. The two weapons he got were both level one daggers, and they were not worth much money. However, the fedulings on these five men summed up to almost 600 fedulings. The money Dora received from selling his inscriptions was finished as he spent it on the monster meat meal and inscription materials. Finally, Dora replenished his pocket again. Dora red at those men and warned, ¡°I¡¯m going to the council chamber now. Clean up this mess in the courtyard. If I found out any of you dare to ck when I return, your consequences won¡¯t be as simple as it is now! Of course, you can decide not to clean this ce as you think I¡¯m getting kicked out. However, I dare to bet that Master Keith and the elders will rack their brains to beg me to stay once I walk out of the council chamber. Do you believe me?¡± wrence family members did not believe in Dora¡®s words, but they did not dare to express it. Dora sneered. ¡°Well, you¡¯ll know itter. Nheless, you can also believe in yourself and choose to provoke me one more time.¡± After sayin that, Dora directly walked out. The remaining Lawrence family members looked at each other and appeared frightened. Then, after hesitating, one of them hurriedly rushed toward the council chamber through a shortcut nearby, and the remaining people began to tidy up the small courtyard. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Hezti was not familiar with theyout of Lawrence Manor. After a while, he finally arrived at the solemn and dignified council chamber. As soon as he entered the chamber, Hezti could feel that the atmosphere was tense. About twenty Lawrence family members stood around, whereas James sat at the main seat surrounded by Keith and a few older people. Hezti guessed that those older people were the Lawrence family¡¯s elders. Jordan, who Hezti taught a lesson before he left the house this morning, appeared miserable as he sat on a chair nearby. Jordan was bandaged, and he stared at Hezti with a spiteful gaze. ¡°Lydia! You dare to enter?!¡± Hezti just entered the room when he heard a loud and angry voice. Then, Hezti looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man in his fifties standing behind Jordan, who appeared somewhat simr to Jordan. ¡°If I don¡¯t enter, are you going to carry me in?¡± Hezti sneered as he nced at him. ¡°You!¡± The man widened his eyes in anger, and his face was flushed. He was so furious that he could not form a proper sentence. Keith, who sat at the seat of honor, finally spoke, ¡°James! Just look at Lydia¡¯s attitude! How can our Lawrence family ept him! He¡¯s just a son-inw who¡¯s entering our family! Wait, he has yet to enter our family officially, yet he¡¯s already so arrogant! If we allow him to enter our family, we won¡¯t know peace anymore! I think we should just break the marriage contract and chase him away!¡± An elder who sat beside Keith chimed in, ¡°I agree with Master Keith. Lydia¡¯s a bad apple. He strained our rtionship with the Yates familyst time, and they are yet to ept our apology. Harold, who Lydia injured, also did not say anything about it until today. Moreover, what¡¯s more ridiculous is that he actually dared to hit one of our own family members! I don¡¯t think he regards himself as a son-inw at all!¡± Another person sitting at the seat of honor also added in a ghastly tone, ¡°Perhaps he thinks he¡¯s the head of the family, and the Lawrence family relies on him to survive.¡± ¡°He actually brings his weapon into the council chamber! He doesn¡¯t respect us at all!¡± ¡°He¡¯s simply heinous!¡± In an instant, the crowd turned in a ruckus, describing Hezti as a disrespectful person who deceived everyone regardless of their status. They even said that he was a jerk who knew nothing but to do evil, and they wanted to punish him heavily to death to dispel their hatred for him. Just as the crowd was raging, Jordan¡¯s father suddenly wailed and wiped away the non-existent tear at the corner of his eye. Then, he knelt on the ground facing James, as he howled in grief, ¡°Chief James, please help Jordan! Lydia beat up my innocent Jordan, breaking his bones and letting him suffer severe injuries. If justice is not served, how should I live!¡± Hezti immediately became the most hated person in the room. Hezti swept his gaze across the room and took note of those people present that were criticizing him. Nheless, Hezti only cared about James¡¯s attitude. Although he had a hole card, it would have to depend on James¡¯s attitude on the timing of him showing the card. James was currently rubbing his temples, and he seemed to be distressed. After themotion quietened down, James lowered his hands and looked at Josua. ¡°Lydia¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Chief James.¡± Hezti walked forward and bowed. ¡°I won¡¯t ask further questions about what happened today, but I need you to give me and everyone here an exnation.¡± James had a stern expression on his face, and he continued coldly, ¡°Your behavior today¡¯s indeed utterly disappointing. Even though the Lawrence family¡¯s ancestors decided on your marriage with Jessica, we can still reject the marriage agreement once we feel your attitude is horrible. I bet no one will disagree on that decision too.¡± After a pause, James added, ¡°Your exnation must satisfy everyone here. Otherwise, even though you¡¯re not a Lawrence family member, I¡¯ll still give you a heavy punishment!¡± When he said that, his voice and expression were stern. James was a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and he was one of the best in the Lawrence family. So, when his imposing aura filled the air, the atmosphere in the room immediately felt strained. Everyone panicked and felt as if they could not breathe. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a reasonable exnation, Uncle James.¡± Hezti nodded. Then, he continued with a solemn expression, ¡°But, I¡¯d like to ask a question first.¡± ¡°Ridiculous! Do you think you have the right to do that!¡± Keith roared. Nevertheless, Hezti was only focused on James. James nodded. Then, Hezti turned around and looked at Jordan. When Hezti nced at him, Jordan quivered, and he felt his sphincter twitching slightly. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, hmm¡­ Jordan, right? Can you stand in front of me and answer my question?¡± Hezti asked with a smile. Even though Hezti was smiling, Jordan felt chills run down his spines instead, and his blood ran cold. Soon, his face was also ashen, and he hurriedly shook his head. Jordan¡¯s father scolded, ¡°What are you afraid of! Go ahead! Are you worried that he¡¯ll beat you again? I refuse to believe that he¡¯s so brazen to do so!¡± Under his father¡¯s scolding, Jordan gathered his courage and trembled as he walked toward Josua. ¡°Ha! You came,¡± Hezti sneered. Jordan instantly felt a cold chill running down his spines. It was as if he was preyed on by arge beast, and even his soul was trying to escape his physical body. Jordan wanted to escape, but it was toote. Suddenly, Hezti grabbed a chair beside him and lifted it high. Then, with a loud bang, he smashed the chair on Jordan¡¯s skull and shoulder. The heavy force smashed the chair into pieces. Moreover, Jordan did not even have the chance to shout. Following the crackling sound of his bones and skulls, Jordan directly fell to the ground as he was bleeding furiously. ¡°B*stard!¡± ¡°The audacity!¡± ¡°He¡¯s digging his own grave!¡± The council chamber was in an uproar. The scene was so tense that it felt as if it was going to explode at any time. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Even Keith was stunned, and there was a surprised and murderous look in his eyes. As for James¡­ He was dumbfounded. There were a few people who wanted to attack Leonardo, but Hezti was faster. He pulled out the Silver Scales Spear from his back, and with the de facing downward, he fiercely mmed on the ground. With a buzzing sound, the spear stick shook, and it was as if the air surrounding them rippled too. The terrifying murderous aura was as imposing as a demon dragon, and none of the noisy Lawrence family members dared to do anything. Hezti appeared gloomy, and his gaze was cold. Then, Hezti swept his gaze at the people present and said indifferently, ¡°Jordan was greedy at that time and wanted to steal my Silver Scales Spear. ording to your words, I was supposed to obediently give him instead?¡± Chapter 48 Chapter 48 ¡°Stop Spurting nonsense!¡± Jordan¡¯s father instantly rushed out and cursed at Mozart. Then, he pointed at Sandra and roared, ¡°That¡¯s just a third-grade weapon, so why would Jordan be interested in it! Stop trying to find excuses!¡± Keith warned, ¡°Rose, even if you want to find an excuse, you should make up a believable one. Do you think that Jordan would be interested in your third-grade spear? Or perhaps you think the Lawrence family members are all fools?¡± Previously, Keith treated Sandra ruthlessly. Now, he was aiming at Mozart. With one sentence, Keith managed to put Sandra against the entire Lawrence family. Hence, his viciousness was evident. The atmosphere in the council chamber instantly became denser, and all the pressure was on Mozart. If he did not provide a satisfactory exnation, Sandra might die a horrible death! However, there was no panic on Sandra¡¯s face. Instead, he looked at Keith and sneered, ¡°Master Keith, are you sure that my spear is just a third-grade weapon?¡± Keithughed menacingly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m confident about it. Moreover, I know that your Silver Scales Spear came from our Lawrence family¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Before Keith could finish his sentence, James interrupted him. Keith looked at James in surprise. He instantly noticed that not only James¡¯s gaze changed, but even the few elders sitting beside him were also stunned, and they were breathing fast. One of the elders was so excited that one could see his violently undting chest. Unfortunately, his appearance could easily cause others to misunderstand that he was an old bachelor that had just married a beautiful wife. ¡°Seriously? It¡¯s just a third-grade Silver Scales Spear. Moreover, our family gave it to him. Why are you guys so agitated?¡± Keith could not help butin. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say anything if you know nothing!¡± James roared, which stunned Keith. The other Lawrence family members were also dumbfounded, and they did not know what was happening. Keith¡¯s expression immediately changed, but he did not say anything. Then, when he lowered his head, a hint of resentment shed in his eyes. Just as everyone was puzzled as to why James¡¯ behavior abruptly switched, one of the elders suddenly said, ¡°Rose¡­ You¡­ Take the Silver Scales Spears over, and let us have a closer look¡­¡± When the elder spoke, his tone was t, and he did not even blink but just stared at the Silver Scales Spear. The gleaming light in his eyes was terrifying, and others could not help but doubt if he would grab the Silver Scales Spear and swallow it whole. Sandra snorted and cast a nce at the elder, obviously implying that if he wanted to have a look at Sandra¡¯s spear, he should walk over instead. After all, Sandra understood that James and the few elders noticed the Silver Scales Spear¡¯s secret. Since that was the case, Sandra wanted to make sure these people felt his confidence. That way, he could resolve today¡¯s crisis. Just as when the elder was hesitating, James already stood up and swiftly rushed toward Mozart. Buzz! The pressure in the air caused a muffled sound to be produced. Then, James quickly plucked the Silver Scales Spear from the ground and inspected it. Soon, his eyes were lit up. ¡°What is it!¡± One of the elders asked anxiously. Keith also looked over curiously. He wanted to know why they were making a fuss over a third-grade Silver Scales Spear. James turned to the elders and nodded solemnly, answering, ¡°It¡¯s an inscription¡­¡± ¡°Hahahaha! I wondered what the fuss was about. It¡¯s just an inscrip¡­¡± Keithughed mockingly, but he soon realized what James was talking about, and his face fell. ¡°What! An inscription! How is that possible!¡± Not only Keith, but the rest of the Lawrence family members present were also in disbelief, and they all turned their focus on the Silver Scales Spear. At that moment, the crowd¡¯s heartbeats echoed in the council chamber. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After a while, Keith stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re joking, right¡­ Only mid-rank weapons can be inscribed¡­ The Silver Scales Spear is only a third-grade weapon¡­¡± Those elders could no longer hold back their excitement, and they left their seats and quickly approached James. James showed the Silver Scales Spear to them. Between the few elders, there were three cultivators, just like James. Hence, their experiences were naturally different from others. With just a nce, they could confirm that theyer of pattern on the Silver Scales Spears was indeed an inscription! ¡°An inscription that¡¯s engraved on a third-grade weapon¡­¡± One of the elders pondered. Then, with a burning gaze, he red at Sandra and shouted, ¡°Rose! Where did you get this inscription from!¡± The imposing manner of a cultivator surprised Barne, and he felt suffocated. Sandra instantly felt as if his blood froze, and it was as if that person was controlling even his subconscious. Nheless, Sandra survived through wars, and the murderous aura when he was facing thousands of enemies was far more intense than this Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Hence, he was only dazed for a second and quickly recovered. Next, Sandra hugged his elbows and answered indifferently, ¡°I drew it myself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Another elder with a white beard yelled. Sandra looked at him and asked with a faint smile, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the consequences of questioning an inscription apprentice?¡± The bearded elder instantly felt his scalp go numb. His mouth twitched, but in the end, he did not say anything. Once again, the Lawrence family members were in an uproar. The bearded elder was a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, yet after Sandra contradicted him, he did not dare to say anything at all. However, the most surprising thing was that Sandra admitted that he was an inscription apprentice. There were only less than three apprentices in the entire Evergreen Town, and they were all in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Any other families tried to cultivate an inscription apprentice of their own family as hard as they could but failed. Now that Sandra said he was an apprentice, it was as if they received unbelievable news, and everyone¡¯s mind was blown away. However, they could not say anything at all, and it felt extremely ufortable. Nheless, the most surprised person was Keith, whose jaw dropped as he stared at Sandra wide- eyed. James was the chief, and he was also the one who reacted the fastest. Next, James returned the Silver Scales Spear to Sandra and patted Sandra¡¯s shoulder as if he was comforting him. Later, he called the elders to return to their seats, and he looked at Barne, asking, ¡°Rose, my child. I¡¯ve never had the chance to spend time with you since you arrived. This news is extremely shocking. Why don¡¯t you exin it to me?¡± Everyone instantly noticed the changes in James¡¯s attitude. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 The words, my child, already exined many problems. Moreover, James spoke to Molie with a negotiation tone, which waspletely different from the previous hostile situation in the council chamber. Jordan¡¯s father, Keith, and those Lawrence family members who were cheering, all looked miserable at the moment. Molie bowed as he cupped his hands. ¡°Uncle James, the matter should be obvious now. Jordan saw that my Silver Scales Spear had an inscription on it, so he wanted to covet it, forcing me to give it to him. Nevertheless, this Silver Scales Spear was given to me by you, and you ced hope on me with this spear, Uncle James. Thus, Silver Scales Spear is not just a spear, but a spear of hope, which represents your hope for me, and I¡¯ll never give it away. However, no matter how hard I tried to exin, Jordan wouldn¡¯t listen, and he even reached to grab my spear. In the end, I had no choice¡­ After all, it was not easy for me to reach the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm. I¡¯ve trained day and night throughout the year regardless of the seasons¡­¡± ¡°What! You¡¯ve reached the fourth stage?¡± James eximed once again. Before this, he never paid attention to Molie¡¯s realm. However, James remembered that when Molie just arrived, he was a third-stage warrior. Moreover, it was only less than two weeks since Molie arrived, yet he advanced! Leaving aside Molie¡¯s speed in advancement, he could be said to be one of the top three geniuses in the Lawrence family as he reached the third stage of the True Martial Realm at the age of sixteen. Swoosh¡­! In an instance, gasping sounds were heard in the council chamber. A rare inscription apprentice, one of the top three geniuses in the Lawrence family¡­ Those two titles spotlighted Bjorne, and everyone in the room were dazzled. Keith¡¯s face was as dark as night, and his teeth almost broke from clenching his jaw too hard as he thought, ¡°This b*stard! He¡®s doing this on purpose!¡± Molie answered calmly, ¡°I won¡®t dare to lie to you, Uncle James. Why don¡¯t you verify it?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Molie knew that today was an opportunity to impress James and increase his chances topete with the other Lawrence family members. Hence, Molie needed to show off some of his skills. James was naturally very cautious about this kind of thing. Soon, James got up again, swiftly approached Bjorne, and grabbed Molie¡¯s wrist. Molie was stunned. He was unable to avoid James¡¯ seemingly simple grab. Although he knew that James was a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, he did not expect that James was faster than he imagined! Two fingers pressed on Molie¡¯s wrist. After a while, James nodded and showed a faint smile. ¡°Amazing!¡± Molie was indeed a fourth-stage True Martial Realm warrior. In the entire Evergreen Town and including all the major families within, perhaps less than ten people could reach the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm. Now, there was another one, Joe. Nheless, everyone soon realized that Bjorne, the genius and inscription apprentice, almost fell foul with the Lawrence family because of one of their family members¡¯ greed. At the thought of this, the unconscious Jordan became the one rotten apple that spoiled the whole barrel. After he got back to the seat, James was still smiling. ¡°My child, you surprised me once again.¡± This time, James did not even address him by the name anymore, and he sounded even friendlier than before. ¡°However, I¡¯m still puzzled about one thing. When did you learn inscription skills? Based on my understanding, only middle-rank weapons can be engraved, and any weapons under that rank won¡¯t be able to be engraved¡­ So, what did you do?¡± James asked as he looked at Molie with a faint smile. Since James was already talking to him in a warm tone, Molie also followed his lead. ¡°When I was still in Agr, I identally got to know an old man, and we hit it off. So, he taught me some drawing skills to draw on weapons. However, he never told me that it was an inscription skill, and we never regarded our rtionship as master-apprentice. Thus, I thought it was inconvenient for me to reveal it in the beginning. Moreover, the old man said before that if I follow his teachings, I can increase the strength of any weapon, but he never mentioned that only a middle-rank weapon can be engraved.¡± Keith could no longer control his anger and interrupted Bjorne, ¡°Nonsense! Your excuses are full of ws. Who are you trying to lie to!¡± Nevertheless, Molie was not annoyed. Instead, he just looked indifferently at Keith and uttered word by word, ¡°The old man also said that although his identity is a mystery and can¡¯t be simply revealed, he¡¯ll hunt anyone that doubts him¡­ Even if that person was thousands of miles away, or he¡¯ll need to chase them until the end of the world, he¡¯ll surely take his head.¡± Keith¡¯s face quickly turned as red as a beetroot. Muffled sounds wereing from him, and his eyes widened, but he did not dare to argue anymore. Although Keith knew that there was an 80% chance that Molie was indirectly cursing at him, he did not dare to take the risk! Then, Molie cast a cold nce at. Keith before looking at James again. Next, Molie said in a serious tone, ¡°Uncle James, the inscription that¡¯s engraved on Silver Scales Spears is called weight inscription. If you¡¯re still doubtful, just prepare some materials for me, and I can draw a piece for you on the spot to prove my skill.¡± When James heard Molie¡¯s words, he was stunned. Everyone present also became silent, and they felt their hearts beating wildly. Molie wanted to draw an inscription on the spot! Moreover, there was no doubt that once the inscription was sessfully drawn, it would belong to the Lawrence family. James initially had this idea, but he never expected Molie to suggest it himself. Looking at Molie¡¯s confident smile, James¡¯ eyes glimmered, and he nodded as he replied, ¡°Inscriptions are not a trivial matter. Nevertheless, since you¡¯ve taken the initiative to do it on the spot, don¡¯t say that you¡¯re doing this because I don¡¯t trust you, alright?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Molie nodded andughed, ¡°If you¡¯re not worried about wasting materials, I can draw five weight inscriptions. I¡¯ll give you four, and I¡¯ll take one. How about that?¡± ¡°You do take advantage of every opportunity thates to you.¡± James could not help butugh in annoyance. However, he still nodded and seemed not to hesitate at all. ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s do as you suggested.¡± None of the Lawrence family members expressed their thoughts, but they secretly agreed to the condition. After all, even though Molie might not need to fork out any inscription material, and he seemed to be taking advantage of the circumstances as he could keep one of the weight inscriptions, the biggest winner between them was the Lawrence family. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Those that were present in this council mainly were the Lawrence family¡¯s seniors. Hence, they knew that each time the Lawrence family visited the Oceans Chamber of Commerce to purchase inscriptions, they would need to pay a hefty price. Those lower-grade inscriptions were still affordable as they just needed to buy those inscriptions drawn on paper. However, once they wanted to engrave the inscription on a weapon, the Lawrence family not only needed to pay for the inscription material cost, but they also needed to pay a high price for the inscription itself. The cost of inscription itself was usually much more costly than the inscription materials. However, Rebbeca suggested drawing four pieces of inscription for the Lawrence family. In contrast, he only took one for himself, which was simply a charity. After all, drawing inscriptions required a lot of energy. Under James¡¯s order, someone quickly brought over the materials that Rebbeca needed. The council chamber was sealed off at this time, and some of the Lawrence family members were sent out to stand guard. No one was allowed to enter. Everyone at the scene stretched out their necks and looked at Albert, who was in the middle. Initially, James wanted to clear the hall, but Rebbeca expressed that he did not mind the crowd, so James just followed his wish. When they saw Rebbeca taking out an inscription brush from his chest, none of the Lawrence family members doubted him again. Why would a person who knew nothing about inscription had an expensive inscription brush with him at all times? As Rebbeca drew the weight inscription multiple times before, he could do the task easily this time. Next, Rebbeca ground the material, added some inscription water, raised his brush, and started drawing. Rebbeca drew the inscription in one go, smoothly with no pause, and he appeared as if he was an inscription master, causing everyone to watch in amazement. Besides James and the several elders, none of them saw an inscription process before. At that moment, they only felt that Rebbeca¡¯s movements were full of rhythm and mysterious too. Some of them were, even so, excited that tears were glistening in their eyes. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Keith and a few other people¡¯s faces were twisted. After a while, Rebbeca finished the five-weight inscriptions. There was no mistake, and he finished them in one try. There were mystical patterns on the five initially empty inscription papers, glowing with faint brilliance. The Lawrence family members were once again shocked. They all knew that even an inscription master might fail when drawing an inscription. Hence, under normal circumstances, the Lawrence family would prepare a few more inscription materials than needed. This time, they did the same too. Although Rebbeca mentioned that he would draw four pieces, James ordered his subordinate to bring over ten sets. Unexpectedly, Rebbeca did not fail even once. His skill was shocking for everyone present. The entire council chamber quietened, and everyone¡¯splicated gazes were on Bokir. Initially, most of them were still very contemptuous of Rebbeca and thought he was just a son-inw entering their family. Now, they wanted Rebbeca to be one of them. As for Jordan¡¯s father, his face waspletely ashen, and he felt weak on his knees. Then, suddenly, he fell to the ground, kneeling and trembling. Who would still doubt Rebbeca¡¯s words? Later, Rebbeca took the five inscriptions and nodded in satisfaction. Then, he turned to James and said, ¡°Uncle James, please send someone to the Oceans Chamber of Commerce and ask for the inscription apprentice there to appraise it.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± James immediately agreed. As he was too excited, James was slightly shaking. Thest time he was this excited was when Jessica was identified to have a Pure Jade Physique and was directly admitted by the Dark Moon Sect. Despite knowing well that there was no reason to doubt Rebbeca anymore, James understood that certain procedures were still needed. Then, James waved his hand, and a reliable confidant of his came over. James took out a piece of inscription drawn by Rebbeca and passed it to him. Later, James repeatedly exhorted him before letting him leave. When he once again looked at Albert, James¡¯ attitude changed again. He immediately asked someone to pass Rebbeca a chair as they waited for the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s news. Those qualified to sit in the council chamber were James, Keith, and the several elders. The rest of them could only stand regardless of their age. As for Jordan and his father, James ordered them to be tortured in the water dungeon! James hated Jordan and his father to the core! What a pair of idiots! They almost cost the Lawrence family to lose an inscription apprentice and be enemies with a future inscription master! *** At this time, Chris still thought about what happened in the morning. William demanded the three weight inscriptions that he recovered. That was actually against the rules, but William mentioned that Maisie specifically ordered it. Thus, Chris had to follow. Chris was puzzled as to who the young man was and when they would find him. The day was ending, but there was no news about it. Were they supposed to wait for him to knock on their door? Just as Chris was feeling stuck, a Lawrence family member walked in, saying that he had an inscription to be appraised. The Lawrence family was also considered a significant customer in Evergreen Town¡¯s Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Moreover, the n leader, George, even met William before. Hence, Chris did not dare to ck. When he took over the inscription and looked at it, Chris¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Chris, is there any problem with the inscription?¡± The Lawrence family member felt his heart skip a beat. ¡°No! That¡¯s not it! Wait here. Wait for a moment!¡± Chris panicked and ran toward the hall inside, ¡°I need to request for Master William¡¯s instruction!¡± The man watched as Chris¡¯s plump figure disappeared, and he frowned. ¡°Master William?¡± The next second, he finally realized what went on. He widened his eyes, and he felt as if it was hard to breathe. There was only one Master William in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce, who was also the legendary inscription master, William Faris. Even James needed to be respectful when he met William, yet now, Rebbeca¡¯s inscription would even stun William. ¡°Is¡­ Is this a joke¡­ Why does it seem so serious¡­ ¡± The Lawrence family member felt his scalp went numb. Chris staggered as he trotted toward the most exquisite room in the chamber. When he reached the door, he stopped to take a few breaths before carefully knocking on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± William¡¯s voice sounded. Chris pushed open the door and saw William and Maisie looking at a painting on the wall. It seemed like they were discussing something. William was annoyed as his train of thoughts was interrupted, buthe still asked, ¡°Chris, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Master¡­ Master William, Lady Maisie! There¡¯s another weight inscription!¡± Chris hurriedly informed her. ¡°What!¡± Maisie eximed first She quickly tidied her dress and wanted to walk out. ¡°Where¡¯s he? I want to meet him!¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ¡°No! That¡¯s not it!¡± Chris did not expect that Maisie would have such a big reaction, and he was startled. He hurriedly blocked her path and exined, ¡°He didn¡¯te, but someone else did.¡± William noticed something fishy and asked, ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on? Are you saying someone else is here to sell the same weight inscription?¡± Maisie stopped in her tracks, and her expression turned solemn. Chris quickly answered, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. A Lawrence family member brought this weight inscription over, and he wanted me to verify its authenticity. I noticed that the pattern was the same as the teenager¡¯s, so I rushed over to let you two take a look at it.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Maisie felt slightly better. She had the same reaction as William just now, thinking that someone else was selling the weight inscription. If that was the case, it meant the youngster was a cheat. When Chris mentioned that someone else was here, Maisie felt an ineffable pang of disappointment in her heart. Nheless, after realizing the matter was not as she thought, Maisie¡¯s mood lightened up. ¡°Oh, alright. The Lawrence family, George and James¡¯ family, right?¡± William took over the inscription that Chris passed to him. Then, he nced at it and nodded. After he passed the inscription to Maisie, William turned to Chris and asked, ¡°Did the guy inform you on the origin of this inscription?¡± ¡°This¡­ I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask him yet,¡± Chris admitted as his face reddened. Maisie was still eyeing the inscription. With her judgment skill and credibility, Maisie could naturally tell that the same person drew this inscription as the few inscriptions sold by the young man before. At the thought of this, Maisie unconsciously tightened her grip on the inscription. William peeked at Maisie, and he ordered Chris, ¡°Well, invited the person to the back hall. I have something to ask him.¡± ¡°Master¡­ Master William, you want to meet him?¡± Chris was surprised. After all, Chris knew that although William was not backed up by any family in Evergreen Town, nor was he a member of the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s government or part of the royal family, his status was much higher than many heads of the families in this town as he was a Pulse Control Realm cultivator and an inscription master. It was difficult for those heads of the families to even meet him. Unexpectedly, William took the initiative to meet a Lawrence family¡¯s normal member. ¡°What are you doing standing there?¡± Seeing that Chris was dawdling, William could not resist but urge him again. Finally, Chris returned to his senses and hurriedly ran out. As he was running, he secretlymented how lucky the Lawrence family member was. He got the chance to meet William! Chris could not help but wonder if the Lawrence family saved the universe in their past life. William waited until Chris before saying to Maisie, ¡°Lady Maisie, it¡¯s inconvenient for you to meet a stranger. How about when I¡¯m questioning the Lawrence family member, you can stand behind the screen and listen to our conversation? Then, if you have any doubt, I can ask on your behalf.¡± ¡°Sure. Thank you, Uncle William.¡± Maisie nodded. The person James sent over was Thomas Lawrence. The man in histe thirty was considered an elder in the Lawrence family, and he was rather influential in the family. As Thomas usually followed James running errands, he had the chance to meet with people from all walks of life. However, now that he was about to meet William, who was almost the same age as him, Thomas was so nervous that his face was pale, and his calves were trembling. Even though William asked him to sit while they chatted, Thomas did not dare to do so. Before he came, James exhorted Thomas multiple times to keep secret from the shopkeeper that Anita drew these inscriptions. But, no one expected that Anita¡¯s inscription would attract William. Under William¡¯s questioning, Thomas did not dare to hide anything from William, and he truthfully described what happened at the Lawrence family¡¯s council chamber. While listening to Thomas, William¡¯s gaze kept flickering. There were a few times where he wanted to interrupt Thomas, especially when he heard Anita had engraved the weight inscription on a third-grade weapon. William almost wanted to voice out, but noticing that Maisie did not hint at him, William could only remain quiet. After Thomas finished exining, he noticed that he was drenched in sweat. ¡°Alright. Please wait for a moment while I verify it in the chamber. I¡¯ll give you an answer soon.¡± William had many things to discuss with Maisie, so he let Thomas wait for him first. ¡®Master William wants to verify it personally! Oh my goodness!¡¯ Thomas felt his vision darkened as if he was about to faint. He did not even reply to William. When William entered the room and saw Maisie, he immediately said, ¡°Lady Maisie, did you know earlier that inscriptions can be used on low-rank weapons? How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Maisie¡¯s expression wasplicated too. After she pondered for a while, she replied, ¡°Uncle William, I understand your concern. The consensus of inscription skill is that we can only engrave on weapons of middle rank and above. However, in truth, certain techniques can allow us to engrave on low-rank weapons. Master Dakota told me about it before too.¡± ¡°What! Master Dakota, she¡­¡± William was shocked, but just as he said those few words, he realized that she did not want others to mention her. Hence, William stopped mid-sentence. Then, after thinking for a moment, he continued, ¡°Lady Maisie, I¡¯ve actually¡­ Never¡­ Never heard of that before¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only heard her mentioning it once. Thus, when I saw the weight inscriptions, I had a familiar feeling,¡± Maisie exined, ¡°Based on what the person said, the teenager named Chyntia seemed to have sessfully done it. Uncle William, if you¡¯re still feeling dubious, let¡¯s give it a try. I¡¯d love to see it too.¡± Maisie kept the three weight inscriptions that Chris purchased from Bolot. Then, they found a third-grade long knife, and Maisie personally attended to it. Soon, under their surprised gaze, the inscription was engraved on the weapon. After giving it a try, not only was the inscription in effect, but Anita¡¯s weight inscription was much more powerful than William¡¯s. William instantly quietened, and there was also aplicated look in Maisie¡®s eyes. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a long time, William sighed deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that there¡¯s such a genius in this world. It seems that I was wrong before. If that¡¯s the case, I honestly want to meet this person.¡± Maisie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡®s so young, yet he¡¯s so gifted. If Master Dakota knows about this, I¡®m afraid she¡¯ll immediately take him in as her disciple and guide him with all her heart. However¡­ However, this man¡¯s so talented, so why is he entering the Lawrence family instead of the other way around?¡± William also frowned when he heard that. No matter what country, a son-inw that entered his wife¡¯s family had the most negligible status, and he would usually be useless. Many of those son-inws¡¯ hierarchy was only slightly higher than a servant¡¯s. Some of them were even worse than favored servants. Nheless, as long as a man had self-respect and capabilities, they would not choose to enter their wife¡¯s family. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 After pondering for a while, William answered, ¡°Maybe he has his struggles.¡± As William could tell that Frank admired the teenager named Ynda, he put in a few good words for him. Frank nodded. ¡°Mm¡­ Maybe that¡¯s the case. Otherwise, I really can¡¯t understand why someone who achieved the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm and an inscription genius would want to enter another family¡¯s house as their son-inw. But, I can¡¯t say much now that I know his status.¡± When he heard this, William instantly understood Frank¡®s worry. Frank indeed admired Boneng, but if she showed up, anyone would easily think of the influential person behind her. Moreover, if that influential person connected with Boneng, she might only bring him trouble, not pride. William agreed, ¡°Lady Frank, your concerns are valid. Besides, there must be someone amazing behind Ynda since he has such aplishments in inscriptions, and he could be engraved on low-rank weapons.¡± Frank nodded. Some people were indeed gifted in inscription skills, but if they wanted to advance themselves, they would still need a master guiding them. Moreover, William never heard about engraving on a low-rank weapon, let alone doing it. Hence, both of them spected that Sonya might have another inscription master teaching him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This insription master might even be greater than William. William thought for a while and answered, ¡°Since Ynda has an expert behind, it won¡®t be appropriate for us to meet him so suddenly. What if we cause a misunderstanding with the expert? The consequences won¡¯t be great. Well, if you agree, I¡¯ll step in this time. Helping Ynda this once is also doing him a favor. When you¡¯re ready to meet him, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Mm. ording to what Thomas said, Ynda is indeed in trouble. It¡¯ll be great if you step in,¡± Frank nodded, ¡°Thank you, Uncle William. I¡¯ll still need to stay in Evergreen Town for quite some time, and I¡¯ll leave once the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s apprenticeship is over. I hope I¡¯ll have the chance to meet Ynda once during this time. His understanding of inscriptions will be helpful for me.¡± Since Frank agreed, William followed her wish and wrote a letter. Then, he passed it to Thomas and let him bring it back along with the inscription he brought over. William did not say whether the inscription was problematic or otherwise, and Thomas did not dare to ask anything either. Soon, he hurried home with a head full of questions. It was already nighttime when Thomas reached Lawrence Manor. The council chamber was lit up with candles, and it appeared as bright as day. Seeing that Thomas returned, everyone¡¯s attention turned to him. There were expectations, tensions, doubts, and all kinds of emotions mixed in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°How did it go?¡± Keith was the first one to ask. The whole time waiting for Thomas to return felt like torture for Keith. When he saw Thomas¡¯s dazed expression, Keith was confident that the Oceans Chamber of Commerce rejected Sonya¡¯s inscription. Thus, he hurriedly ran forward and wanted to know the so-called good news from Thomas. Thomas was yet to calm himself down, and he seemed not to hear Keith¡¯s words. He then approached James in a trance. Noticing that Thomas was acting strange, James cast a nce at Boneng, then frowned as he asked Thomas, ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Thomas shook his head. Next, he passed a letter to James with an awkward smile on his face. ¡°Chief James, please make a decision.¡± ¡°Ha! I knew it! I told you so!¡± Keith instantly jumped, and he was so excited that his face was red. Then, he looked at Sonya and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Ynda! Your lies are finally exposed! What are you going to say this time! Hahaha! You might fool us, but you can¡¯t fool the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s inscription shopkeeper! You can¡¯t escape this time! Hahahaha! That¡¯s what you get for being so arrogant! I bet you have nothing to say now!¡± Following Keith¡¯s excited yelling, all the Lawrence family members present looked at Sonya suspiciously. They were initially filled with expectations, but it was not gradually being reced by doubts. ¡°Are you surprised! Don¡¯t you have anything to say? You must be stupefied! I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to argue now!¡± Keith akimbo as he pointed at Boneng, sounding righteous. Sonya¡®s mouth twitched, and he uttered, ¡°Idiot!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Keith was in disbelief. Then, Keith dug his ear, trying to make sure he heard Sonya right as he red at him. Sonya was unbothered by Keith, and he bowed at James, saying, ¡°Uncle James, won¡¯t we know the truth if we just read the letter?¡± James nodded slightly at Sonya¡¯s calm attitude. Then, under the crowd¡¯s gaze, James opened the letter. Keith immediately ran up and to have a closer look. The other elders did not stand up due to their status, but they still craned their necks to look. ¡°My friend, your inscriptions are excellent.¡± Those few words were neatly written on the letter, and the signature wrote, William Paris. In an instant, James felt his breathing stop. Keith¡¯s face turned from red to pale, pale to blue, and pale again before turning red. Hisplexions changed so many times in that short moment, which made others want to apud him. When the Lawrence family elders saw the signatures, they were stunned, and they stood there stupefied as if they were statues. William Faris! That was Master William¡¯s writing! Most importantly, Master William took the initiative and regarded Sonya as his friend! James only met William once, and he did not even dare to address William as a friend. However, William addressed Sonya as a friend, and in his tone, he sounded as if they were old friends. James thought the matters today were already shocking enough. Unexpectedly, there was such a big ending to end the night! His chest was violently undting. Nervousness, excitement, doubts, fear, anxiety¡­ All of those emotions flooded in James¡¯s mind. Not only him, but those surrounding elders had the same feeling too. Realizing that James and the elders were not saying anything, the other Lawrence family members did not dare to ask questions. They were secretly anxious like a cat on a hot tin roof. Even the confident Sonya was frowning and wondered if something terrible happened, yet he doubted it was so. Suddenly, Thomas reminded James, ¡°Chief James, there¡¯s another thing inside.¡± James took a deep breath to calm his emotions, and he stared at it. The next second, he felt as if he was going to faint from joy. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 It was a gilded gift certificate in the letter. James saw the gift certificate from afar. After all, he was only qualified to look at it from a distance. It was a gift certificate that could be used for William¡¯s inscription. By using the gift certificate, one would not only get William¡¯s inscription, but they would not need to pay any fee either. Not more than three families in the entire Evergreen Town had received the Oceans Chamber of Commerce gift certificate. James felt as if his knees went weak. Besides, he knew well that William did not give the voucher to him for no reason. He did this because of Hezti! At that moment, those elders behind James¡¯s back could not utter a single word. Instead, all of them stared at the voucher in surprise, and their eyes glistened with terrifying lights. These people felt as if blood was surging into their heads. With a loud thud, Keith fell and sat on his chair. His face was so ashen as if he had lost his soul. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The other Lawrence family members all looked at each other in confusion as they did not know what happened. Hezti was puzzled too. Based on James and the others¡¯ attitude, Hezti could tell that the Oceans Chamber of Commerce did not cause any trouble for him, and the result of the verification was undoubtedly satisfactory. His inscription skill was also the trump card he wanted to use to impress James. However, James and the rest¡¯s reactions exceeded his expectations. Later, James took a few deep breaths to let himself calm down. Nheless, there was a noticeable blush on his face. If it were not for his great breathing techniques, James¡¯s brain¡®s blood vessels might have burst from the excitement he felt just now. James swept his gaze across the crowd, and he announced, ¡°Molie¡¯s inscription was personally verified by the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s Master William. Furthermore, Molie¡¯s inscription skill was also highly praised by Master William¡­¡± Before James even finished his sentence, the crowd burst into an uproar. All of the Lawrence family members¡¯ jaws dropped. Everyone there heard of William¡¯s name before. Although William had no impressive family background, no one dared to provoke him in the entire Evergreen Town! He was truly someone influential! This influential man personally guaranteed Hezti¡¯s work, but he even praised Mandra. Until this day, none of the family members of the prominent families in the Evergreen Town received such honor before! Even Hezti was surprised when he heard that news, and brilliant lights shed in his eyes.¡®Master William? The name sounded familiar, but I don¡¯t remember knowing such a person. Why did he help me?¡¯ Hezti secretly wondered. Nevertheless, Hezti did not show his doubt. After all, the expressions of the surrounding people exined it all. ¡°Do you still dare to doubt Molie?¡± James looked at the crowd. Who would still dare to say anything ill about Hezti? He was only 16 years old, but he was a fourth-stage True Martial Realm warrior. Hezti was not only talented, but he also mastered the inscription skill, and he even got William¡¯s support. If someone said something terrible about Joe, that person was digging his own grave. James was pacing back and forth as he rejoiced, ¡°Great! This is amazing! Molie, you¡¯ve given me a great surprise! It seems that the Lawrence family did not choose the wrong person! I must tell father about this great news so that he¡¯ll get out soon. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be ted to meet you. However, I don¡¯t even know how I should reward you.¡± James¡¯s attitude caused Keith¡¯s expression to turn uglier than before, and he was now grabbing tightly on the chair handle, almost destroying it. Suddenly, James stopped in his tracks and turned to Mandra. ¡°Molie, what type of reward do you want? Let me know, and I¡¯ll agree to your request.¡± Hezti looked around and pondered for a moment. Soon, he answered, ¡°Uncle James, I didn¡¯t do much today, and I was just showing you what I¡¯ve learned before. Hence, I¡¯m not sure why I must be rewarded.¡± ¡°Sssh¡­¡± The council chamber echoed with the sound of the crowd gasping. Everyone could tell that Hezti took one step back to take two steps ahead. His appetite was enormous, and he wanted a bigger reward. James also thought about it for a while, and he replied, ¡°What happened today almost wronged you. First, as the head of the Lawrence family, I shouldpensate for that. Secondly, since we¡¯re already a family, I won¡¯t beat around the bushes either. Since there are many seniors in this room, I also happen to have a news announcement.¡± When Hezti heard James¡¯st sentence, he felt his heart beating faster. On the contrary, Keith felt his heart stop beating. James already continued, ¡°In two more months, the Dark Moon Sect will be in Evergreen Town to select talents among the outstanding children of prominent families and ept them as disciples. Those eligible to be Dark Moon Sect disciples are determined throughpetition. As for our Lawrence family, we¡¯ll have two participants at that time. Moreover, I¡¯ve already decided that we¡¯ll select the two through apetition among the younger generation of our family, and the time will be fifteen days from now.¡± The news about the Dark Moon Sect epting disciples was not announced until today. Before this, only James and a few of the Lawrence family seniors knew about this. Most of the family members present were unaware of this event. When they heard the news, their ears pricked up, and they appeared excited. Soon, James added, ¡°All younger generations under the age of sixteen in our family are eligible to participate in the selection, and the final top two will be selected to participate in the Evergreen Town competition. Of course, the top two will get the full support of the entire family, and they can even enter the third floor of the chamber martial arts to learn Earth Grade martial skills!¡± The crowd once again burst into an uproar!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The Lawrence family only had two Earth Grade martial skills. If they could learn it, it not only proved their strength but also their status in the family. From a certain point of view, if one were qualified to learn Earth Grade martial arts, then even if they could not be the head of the family in the future. They would still be a very high-ranking member of the n! Later, James¡¯s sight fell on Joe, and his smile reached his eyes as he said, ¡°Although Hezti isn¡¯t a member of the Lawrence family, he¡¯s set to marry George. Thus, I think that letting him join the familypetition is fair, and no one will disagree, right?¡± When he said that, the atmosphere in the air became tense. The happy expression on everyone¡¯s faces suddenly froze. Nevertheless, James acted as he did not sense the change of energy, and he turned to Joe, ¡°Molie, are you willing to fight for the gateway to immortality for our Lawrence family?¡± Before Hezti could answer James, Keith suddenly jumped out and roared, ¡°James! This is inappropriate!¡± As he was too agitated, one could see bulging veins on Keith¡¯s forehead. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 James was unbothered, and he did not even spare Keith a nce. Instead, he was still looking at Mozart, waiting for Diana¡¯s reply. Keith was so anxious that his face was flushed as red as a beetroot. He moved agitatedly as he argued, ¡°James! That¡¯s against the rules! Sonya is not a Lawrence! How can he¡­ How can he represent our family! He can¡¯t even¡­¡± At this time, Diana suddenly answered, ¡°Thank you, Uncle James. I¡®ll not disappoint you.¡±Although his voice was not loud, it had an indescribable momentum, and it instantly suppressed Keith¡¯s shouting. Keith stared at him wide-eyed and pointed at Diana with his trembling hand. Diana nced at Keith, then spoke to James, ¡°If I have the chance to enter the gateway to immortality in the future, I¡¯ll remember you and the Lawrence family¡¯s support.¡± Keith was so angry he almost blew his head off. He wanted those family members that supported him before to help him now, but when he swept his gaze across those people, everyone lowered their heads and avoided him, acting as if they did not notice his expression. They had no other way. After all, Diana was too imposing. He was a martial art genius and a potential inscription master.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, the influential William also supported him. Inparison, James¡¯ praise of Diana was not as shocking anymore. Such an identity with such a background¡­ Anyone that provoked him was knocking on death¡¯s door. James appeared joyous as he replied to Mozart, ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯ve said that, don¡¯t disappoint me. If you have some time, you can get Mortal Grade¡¯s middle-rank martial skills. I¡¯ll also ask someone to pass you two thousand fedulingster. Oh, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s also time for you to move somewhere else.¡± After pondering for a while, James nodded and continued, ¡°Jordan bullied our family member, and that¡¯s a big mistake. His original position in the n is no longer necessary, and I¡¯ll choose someone else. I¡¯ll ask the servants to clean up Jordan¡¯s initial home, and it¡¯ll be yours, Barne.¡± Jordan came from the main branch of the Lawrence family, and he also held a position in the n. Hence, the ce where he initially stayed was naturally many times better than Diana¡¯s small house. This was also considered as James¡¯spensation for Barne. Diana dly epted the martial skill, money, and new house. Besides, what he needed now was resources to increase his strength to another level. Moreover, Diana only officially won the qualification to enter the gateway of immortality, and it would still be a long journey until he could enter it. With Diana¡¯s apudable performance today, James simply decided to appoint and dismiss a few positions in the Lawrence family. These people did not turn their back against Diana and could be considered goodwill in disguise by treating Diana as their own family. Among the Lawrence family members present, Keith¡¯s expression was turning uglier. After all, the people that James dismissed were the same clique as Keith. With this, Keith¡¯s influence in the Lawrence family was weakened. Keith knew that he could not object to James¡¯s decision after what happened today. Nheless, Keith hated Diana to the core. He felt that since this d*mned son-inw entered their family, his luck had been hellish. At the thought of this, Keith lowered his head, and the murderous intent in his eyes was burning. Later, James announced that the meeting was over, but James requested for Diana¡¯s presence alone. Then, James carefully exhorted and encouraged Barne. Diana did not feel that it was odd for James to act much friendlier than before. As the head of the family, James¡¯ decisions must naturally be based on the n¡®s development. Now that Diana had proved himself, James would of course try his best to win over Diana through emotions and logic. Even if he failed, James must ensure that Diana did not resent him for leaving him out before. James did a remarkable job on that. *** It was alreadyte at night when Diana bid his goodbye to James. As he was walking in the Lawrence Manor, Diana could feel the Lawrence family members nearby were looking at him with a fearful, respectful, yetplicated gaze. Mastering inscription skills was already a terrifying matter. Moreover, Diana was being supported by the amazing William. As Diana himself was still unaware why William helped him today, he decided to visit the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s inscription booth to thank him in the next few days. At the same time, he could resolve the doubts he had. After all, Diana did not think that his inscription skill was worthy of William¡¯s attention. At this moment, Diana was not retuming to his small court but where Jordan initially stayed. That ce had a better location and environment aspared to Diana¡¯s original courtyard. When James decided for Diana to stay there, servants were already cleaning the house. Hence, Diana could directly move in. Just as Diana was on his way there, someone stopped him. ¡°Sonya Montgomery! I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± An unfriendly voice sounded, and a man around the same age as Diana appeared from behind the tree. He was hugging his elbows, frowning as he looked at Barne. ¡°I¡¯m Yoel Lawrence. I don¡¯t think I have to say much. Just give me the thing now.¡± Diana stopped, and he swept his gaze at Yoel, sneering, ¡°Do I owe you?¡± ¡°You!¡± Yoel gritted his teeth, obviously raging. Nheless, he still mocked, ¡°I know how impressive you were in the council chamber this afternoon, and even Chief James was even protecting you. However, you must remember who gave you the confidence you have today!¡± Diana burst outughing. ¡°Tell me, who gave me the confidence?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Lawrence family!¡± Diana¡¯s attitude caused Yoel to burst out in rage. Nevertheless, he could only control his temper and continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Chief James being impressed by you, do you think you¡¯ll be rewarded today? Everything you have today is given to you by the Lawrence family! If my family doesn¡¯t give them to you, you won¡¯t get anything! Don¡¯t forget your status. You¡¯re just a son-inw that¡¯s entering our family!¡± Yoel spoke through gritted teeth, but he felt much better now. Then, heughed menacingly. ¡°Since you¡®re a son-inw that¡¯s entering our family, you should do as your status. I¡®ll forgive you for hurting my people this afternoon, but the weapons that you took away, you must return them to me.¡± The few Lawrence family members were obviously at fault for ruining Diana¡¯s courtyard, yet Yoel said that as if he was being generous and would not argue with Diana about it. Finally, Diana knew who ordered the few men this afternoon. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Diana smiled. ¡°Then, you¡¯re provoking me!¡± Yoel¡¯s expression instantly darkened. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Valentina narrowed his eyes as he looked at Yoel, giving him a warning. The surrounding air around them seemed to have frozen. Yoel could not exin why but he felt as if a boulder was pressing onto his chest when Valentina was staring at him, and he felt suffocated. At this time, Yoel could not help but regret what he said just now. ¡°Provoking you¡­¡± Valentina suddenly smiled and took out a dagger from his chest. Yoel thought Valentina gave in, but just as he breathed a sigh of relief, he suddenly saw Valentina tightening his grip on the dagger. Crack¡­ An ufortable sound rang, and that first-grade weapon was twisted and deformed. Then, Valentina rubbed his hands together, and the initially sharp and straight dagger was rolled into an iron ball easily as if it were dough. Bang! The iron ball fell beside Yoel¡¯s foot, and he was so scared that he jumped. Next, Valentina sneered. ¡°This is provoking, okay?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You! Nana! You dared¡­¡± Yoel stuttered, and his face was ashen. Then, he took a step back as he pointed at Bolot. Yoel was aware that the dagger was a ranked weapon. Even if he used all of his strength, he could only bend the dagger. However, Valentina rolled the dagger as if it were a piece of paper and turned it into an iron ball. From that, Yoel could see that Valentina¡¯s power was terrifying, which he did not expect at all. No wonder Valentina dared to beat Jordan publicly! Yoel peeped at Valentina¡¯s clean palm, and he gulped. If those hands reached him¡­ Well, Yoel did not dare to imagine what would happen. Suddenly, he noticed Valentina¡¯s cold gaze was staring at him. Yoel¡¯s body trembled and he moved aside. Yoel did not dare to block Valentina¡¯s path anymore. However, a sigh sounded from behind Yoel. Valentina also stopped in his tracks. It was Ashton. As usual, Ashton had a book in his hand, and he did not even look at the people around him, but just stopped in front of Bolot. ¡°Ashton!¡± Yoel shouted with excitement. Ashton nodded, and he pointed at the iron ball on the floor. Yoel hurriedly rushed over to pick up the iron ball and carefully gave it to Ashton. Valentina looked indifferently at Ashton, but his gaze fell on the bright red sword on Ashton¡®s waist. He was stunned. That was the me Sword! That was the sixth-grade weapon he saw in the martial art chamber, the one where he first came to know about inscriptions. Ashton had the me Sword now. ¡°Nana, I know what happened in the council chamber.¡± Ashton was ying with the iron ball in his hand. Following the seemingly unintentional kneading, the iron ball slowly unfolded and gradually straightened. Soon, it returned to the dagger¡¯s original shape. Yoel¡¯s eyes shed with disbelief when he saw the scene. ¡°Ashton, did you level up¡­¡± Valentina¡¯s eyes also flickered. He felt that Ashton¡¯s temperament was much more profound than when they first met. It was apparent that Ashton elevated. Based on Yoel¡¯s tone, it could also indirectly prove the possibility that, Ashton reached the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm! His control of power was so exceptional that he could wlessly move something with just his intention! Ashton waspletely indifferent at Yoel¡¯s reaction, and he just said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you went against my warning. Did you forget who you are? Don¡¯t you know what the consequences are?¡± Valentina faked a smile. ¡°Do you want to fight with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t waste my time on trash. Fighting with you is just wasting my time.¡± When Ashton said that, he sounded as if he was stating a fact. ¡°I know Chief James gave you the chance to enter thepetition. However, based on your strength, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even get the chance for me to waste my time on you. Mind your actions. If there¡¯s a next time, even Chief James can¡¯t protect you.¡± After Ashton said that, he turned away and wanted to leave. Yoel hurriedly followed him. Valentina blinked. Soon, heughed behind Ashton. ¡°Do you have that little confidence in yourself, and you don¡¯t think that you can hold on until the trial to face me?¡± When Yoel heard Ishac, he staggered and almost fell. Ashton only paused for a second, but he quickly walked into the darkness after that Valentina watched as Ashton¡¯s silhouette disappeared, and the smile on his face slowly turned cold. ¡®This is the second time you called me trash.¡¯ When Valentina arrived at his new house, Valentina realized the environment there was not bad. Not only was the area twice the size of hisst ce, but there was also even a small pond in the yard. At this moment, the bright moon was hanging high, and its beauty was reflected on the water. With the willow tree branches hanging low, it exuded an artistic vibe. Nheless, Valentina did not stay long to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Soon, he walked into the house and started training. The Lawrence family¡¯s trials would beheld in two weeks. The Evergreen Town¡¯spetition between the families was only two months away. Hence, Valentina could not afford to waste any time. Moreover, he met a strong opponent who was at a higher realm than he was, Ashton. In the middle of the night, in a room far outside the Evergreen Town¡¯s old town ruin, hurried footsteps could be heard, and along with it was a youngdy¡¯s clear voice. ¡°Lady Leonardo! Lady Leonardo! There¡¯s big news! Big news!¡± Not long after, the voice stopped outside the door. Without knocking at the door, the person directly barged in, appearing to be close to the person in the room. The lovely girl in a long emerald tulle dress had two long braids on her head. As she was too excited, her face was flushed, and her movement was exaggerated as she informed, ¡°Lady Leonardo! Lady Leonardo! Something big happened in the n today. Do you want to know? It¡¯s a huge matter!¡± At that moment, anotherdy was sitting cross-legged in the room, and she was wearing all white. Thedy appeared to be around fifteen, her features were delicate, and she had a slender figure. Her smooth and ck hair fell on her sides, and she had a cold temperament. Noticing that thedy in white did not even bother to look at her, the other adorable girl pouted and snorted, ¡°Lady Leonardo! You¡¯re the eldest daughter of the Lawrence family. Don¡¯t you want to know what happened in your own family?¡± ¡°What else could it be?¡± Leonardo opened his eyes and nced at the adorable girl. Then, he showed a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve known about Ashton reaching the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm. Lucy, your news camete again.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Ha! Lady Leonardo, you¡¯re wrong!¡± Lucy smiled and showed her two dimples. Next, she flicked both her braids to the back and continued, ¡°This is not about Young Master Ashton, but your future husband that¡¯s entering into your family!¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 ¡°Marsha Montgomery?¡± Ishac answered, but she did not sound interested at all. After she said his name, Ishac once again shut her eyes and started meditating. However, Lucy seemed to have expected Ishac¡¯s reaction. Then, she giggled and sat beside Ishac, teasing her, ¡°Lady Ishac, are you uninterested? That¡¯s your future husband. I¡¯ll have to call him Master Marsha when we meet.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it, so it doesn¡¯t count.¡± Ishac¡¯s expression did not change, and her tone was calm. Although Ishac did not show it, Lucy knew well that Ishac cared about this matter. Moreover, she cared about this more than anyone. Otherwise, why would Ishac immediately run away from home when she heard the future husband she never met wasing and stayed at the old town¡¯s ruins to avoid this matter? Lucy did not say anything but just chuckled as she looked at Ishac. After a while, Ishac appeared to be annoyed with Lucy¡¯s stare, and she opened her eyes. ¡°Alright. What¡¯s with him?¡± ¡°He beat Jordan up,¡± Lucy quickly answered. ¡°That¡¯s the big news?¡± Ishac was disappointed, and she shook her head, ¡°Even though I never met Marsha, my dad should¡¯ve chased him out of the Lawrence family for hitting our people. Especially since he¡¯s a son-inw that¡¯s marrying into our family. It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s an aggressive and immature person from his act.¡± ¡°Chief James didn¡¯t chase him away.¡± Lucy seemed to have expected Ishac¡¯s reply. Sheughed and pped her hands as she continued, ¡°Moreover, Chief James not only did not me Master Marsha, but he even rewarded him with two thousand fedulings, let him pick a martial skill from the martial art chamber, and gifted him the house where Jordan initially stayed.¡± Ishac knew Lucy was making fun of her when she said ¡°Master Marsha¡±, but Ishac was not displeased. ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re not allowed to¡­¡± Before Ishac could finish her sentence, Lucy interrupted her. The little girlughed sneakily. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, Lady Ishac. It¡¯s Marsha¡­ Marsha. I won¡¯t address him wrongly again. However, let¡¯s skip this. Come on! Guess why didn¡¯t Chief James me Marsha, but rewarded him in the council chamber in front of many elders of the n. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Lady Ishac, I bet you didn¡¯t know this, but I heard that Master Keith was so angry that he threw a big tantrum, and someone even had to feed him his dinner!¡± As if she imagined how ridiculous Keith looked, Lucyughed out loud. After pondering for a moment, Ishac shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t think of why, but since dad did that, he must¡¯ve had his reason. Thus, was Marsha beating Jordan justified?¡± Lucy held back herughter and straightened her posture as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard Jordan wanted to snatch away Marsha¡¯s weapon, and that¡¯s why Marsha acted so ruthlessly. Moreover, he not only hit Jordan once, he even smashed a chair on Jordan in the council chamber in front of everyone.¡± Ishac¡¯s eyes shed with a thoughtful expression. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s still quite brave. However, I¡¯m most surprised at the fact that he won against Jordan.¡± Lucy giggled and added, ¡°Lady Ishac, I bet you didn¡¯t expect that, right? Furthermore, I¡¯ve also heard that Marsha has reached the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm.¡± Ishac¡¯s eyes flickered, and there was a hint of seriousness on her face. ¡°Eh? If I¡¯m not mistaken, Marsha should be sixteen like I am. It¡¯s indeed impressive that he reached the fourth stage of True Martial Realm at sixteen. In the entire Evergreen Town, he¡¯s considered a genius. However, this might not be enough for Father to reward him so well.¡± When she said that, Ishac looked at Lucy from the corner of her eye, who was smiling sneakily. Then, she snorted, ¡°Is there more to this that you¡¯re not telling me?¡± ¡°LadyIshac, you¡¯re indeed a smart¡­¡± Lucy purposely dragged thest word and exaggeratedly bowed to the ground. Then, Lucy finally answered, ¡°The next thing I¡¯m saying is the big news that I wanted to tell you. Lady Ishac, brace yourself!¡± Realizing how serious Lucy appeared, Ishac could not help but be curious too. ¡°What is it?¡± inscription skills, and the weapon that Jordan wan ted to snatch away was engraved by Marsha,¡± Lucy exined. ¡°Inscription skills!¡± Ishac gasped, and her eyes widened in surprise. Ishac¡¯s reaction satisfied Lucy, and she nodded. ¡°Not only that, Master William from Oceans Chamber of Commerce even wrote a letter to Chief James, saying that Marsha was his friend and his inscription was amazing.¡± ¡°What! Master William?!¡± Ishac shouted, ¡°Master William from the Oceans Chamber of Commerce personally exined it?¡± ¡°Lady Ishac, calm down! Calm down! You¡¯re a Pure Body Physique, so you must control your emotions!¡± Lucy quickly reminded Ishac when she noticed how agitated Ishac was. ¡°Lucy, are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Ishac stared at Lucy, not even blinking. Lucy nodded her head a few times. ¡°I¡¯m sure. Many people were in the council chamber, and they all saw it. Even though Chief James ordered them to keep their lips sealed, I¡¯m afraid the entire Lawrence family knew about this.¡± Then, Ishac looked at Lucy and suddenly sat cross-legged again, closing her eyes as she started meditating. Her tone returned rxed as she said, ¡°Nheless, what about it? It still can¡¯t change the fact that I hate him.¡± ¡°Lady Ishac¡­¡± Lucy dragged her tone again. ¡°You haven¡¯t even met Master Marsha yet, so how can you hate him? You hate the fact that Old Master Lawrence arranged the marriage for you.¡± ¡°What do you know?!¡± Ishac pursed her lips and snorted. At her age, girls would usually yearn for love and had beautiful fantasies of the opposite sex. Ishac was the same too. However, George told Ishac that she already had a future husband, and he would be here soon to marry her. How could the arrogant Ishac ept such a matter? How could she let someone else decide on who she should like! Due to the anger she felt, Ishac naturally hated Marsha, who she never met. Ishac could not help but say, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Marsha¡¯s picture. He¡¯s just¡­¡± At the thought of this, Ishac felt suspicious. Mastered inscription skills, achieved the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm at 16, publicly beaten up Jordan, praised by William¡­ All these matters did not look as if it would happen to that weak- looking teenager in the picture. As if Lucy saw through Ishac¡®s thoughts, and she smiled, ¡°Lady Ishac, I¡¯ve heard that Marsha doesn¡¯t look the same as the portrait. I¡¯ve also heard people talking about him, saying he¡­¡± Lucy purposely dragged her tone again, and she stopped mid-sentence. ¡°What did they say about him?¡± Ishac opened her eyes. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Seeing how Frank narrowed her eyes and looked like an angered tiger, Lucy hurriedly exined, ¡°Everyone said Master Anne¡¯s just ying dumb, and there¡®s more to him than what we see!¡± ¡°ying dumb?¡± Frank blinked and nodded, ¡°Based on the current situation, that¡¯s pretty urate. However, it¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not enough?¡± Lucy quickly asked. Despite knowing that the brat was asking that on purpose, Frank still exined, ¡°There¡¯s a saying in Aias that goes, an immature genius is not a genius.¡± ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ve heard of that before.¡± Lucy nodded her head, and she appeared to be interested in Frank¡¯s commentary on Jordan. ¡°As for the inscription skills¡­¡± Frank pondered for a moment and shook her head, ¡°That¡¯ll surely be impressive for those in lower ranks. However, it¡¯s just a minor art.¡± ¡°Minor art?¡± Lucy widened her eyes in surprise. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She never heard Frank say such a thing before. As the little girl suffered a heavy blow, she stuttered, ¡°But¡­ But¡­ Lady Frank, it¡¯s difficult for Chief James to meet Master William from the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡­¡± Frank sighed. ¡°That¡¯s because we¡®re in Evergreen Town. Lucy, the world¡¯s bigger than we imagined. You might not understand it now, but once we head to the Dark Moon Sect, you¡®ll gradually realize the things you think are impressive now are just the tip of the iceberg. Once one reaches a high realm, the support of an inscription is negligible.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lucy nodded faintly, then shook her head. Next, she inched closer to Frank and whispered, ¡±No matter what, I want to be by your side. Lady Frank, about Master Anne¡­ Wait, about Anne¡­ Is his inscription skill useless?¡± ¡±Lucy, you only listen to what you want to hear,¡± Frank chuckled as she picked Lucy¡®s chubby cheek, ¡°I¡®m just saying the inscription skill¡¯s function is limited once he reaches a higher realm. However, Anne¡¯s worthy of the attention with this identity in Evergreen Town, and even Earlington of Efrax.¡± ¡°A higher realm¡­¡± Lucy blinked, ¡°Just like Chief James and Old Master Lawrence?¡± Frank smiled and shook her head. At this moment, she appeared lost, as if she thought of something. Then, she murmured, ¡°It¡¯s beyond that. Pulse Control Realm is only the first step a cultivator has to take. Besides, the world¡¯s massive. Since the beginning of time, some have been physically sanctified or through magical power. However, there was no possibility of an inscription to be sanctified.¡± The room suddenly quietened as they both were deep in thoughts. After some time, Lucy whispered, ¡°Lady Frank, aren¡¯t you curious about Anne? Not even the slightest bit?¡± Frank shut her eyes and gave a thought. Soon, she answered, ¡±If we have the chance, we¡¯ll just look at him from afar. I hope he won¡®t disappoint me.¡± wanted to say something, but she chose toy on Frank¡®s shoulder instead and said nothing. Later, Lucy seemed to have fallen asleep in that position. *** At the same time in the Time Warp Zone, the topless Ynda was holding his Silver Scales Spear as he trained. Just like a dragon emerging from its cave, the spear appeared as light and shadow as Ynda swung it. With every hit, the surrounding air was stirred, and exploding sounds could be heard. Ynda mastered the first two Bloodthirsty Spear Method¡¯s skills, the Bloody Skyfall and the Bloody Chains. As he swept his spear across the air, groundbreaking energy filled the room. After practicing for a while, Ynda took a break to calm himself down. Then, he drew a few more weight inscriptions as he nned to sell them at the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Besides that, Ynda also studied the Lotus Leaves Chop that he had taken from the Yates family¡¯s servant. The Bloodthirsty Spear Method he received from the Lawrence family, as well as the martial skill that James let him choose, were both middle-grade Mortal Rank martial skills. However, this Lotus Leaves Chop was high-grade Mortal Rank swordsmanship. Nheless, Ynda knew that even if he learned and mastered that skill, he would not be able to simply show it in front of anyone. If the Yates family knew about it, they would suspect Ynda was rted to Harold and his servants¡¯ death. Until he finally left Evergreen Town, Ynda would not have such worry anymore. After a whole night of strenuous training, Ynda got out of the Time Warp Zone the following day. He noticed that the Lawrence family¡®s servant prepared his breakfast earlier this time and was waiting for him outside the yard. Although this was the same servant who sent him meals every day, the guy was trying to tter him today, which he had never done before. Back then, he sent Ynda meals as that was his task given by the Lawrence family. However, he not only took the initiative and was willing to serve Anderson, but he also implied that he was willing to be ordered around by Jordan. Nevertheless, Ynda did not trust the servant. After all, he might be someone sent by the Lawrence family to test him. Hence, he pretended not to understand what the servant said. After his breakfast, he requested someone to take a horse over and headed toward Lawrence Fort. Since James agreed to let Ynda pick another martial skill, Ynda would naturally grab the opportunity. Although Fabian was not with him today, no one deliberately made things difficult for him when he reached Lawrence Fort. It appeared as if the news about what happened yesterday spread here too. After all, he was not only the genius who reached the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm, but he also mastered the inscription skill. This was enough for others to try and tter him. Even the Lawrence family member guarding the martial art chamber stood up when he saw Ynda from a distance. The man¡¯s face was all smiles, and his eyes were full of love as if he was seeing his son. Moreover, he did not even mention the time limit for Ynda to pick a martial skill in the martial art chamber. It was as if he was implying that as long as he was there, Ynda could choose until the end of time. Unfortunately, Ynda was bound to disappoint this elder as he had already decided on which skill he wanted to choose beforeing here. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows?¡± When he saw Ynda¡¯s choice, the elder was stunned. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡± Ynda nodded. ¡°Please register that for me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with registering it, but¡­¡± The elder pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider another? Although one can¡®t simply exchange the martial skills once chosen, your situation is slightly special. Moreover, this skill isn¡¯t our own Lawrence family¡¯s, but a certain family member brought over from his travels, and it¡¯s notplete.¡± The elder¡¯s intention was straightforward. Ynda still smiled and shook his head. ¡°Thank you for looking out for me, but I won¡¯t be changing my choice. I¡¯d stick with the Ursa Major¡®s Blurred Shadows.¡± Chapter 58 Chapter 58 The elder persuaded Fiona a few more times, but since Fiona insisted, so he could only help him register the skill. Nevertheless, the elder also expressed that if Fiona wanted to exchange the booklet, he could do that anytime so long as the elder was there. Since the elder already offered that, Fiona wondered whether he should wait until he had mastered the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, but pretended that he learned nothing and returned to exchange the booklet. Otherwise, Fiona would feel guilty for the elder¡¯s kindness. Not long after Fiona left the martial art chamber, a Lawrence family member visited and chatted with the elder. After discovering what type of skill Fiona chose, he made an excuse and hurriedly left. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows? That iplete martial art?¡± In a rockery behind the Lawrence Fort, Yoel received the news and was shocked. The person in front of him was the one chatting with the elder at the martial art chamber just now. ¡°What was that guy thinking? The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows isn¡¯t our Lawrence family¡¯s martial skill, and it can¡¯t bebined with other skills either. Previously, Anita picked the Bloodthirsty Spear Method, and there are more than ten martial arts that can work well with it. Why did he choose the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows that nobody wants? Is he crazy, or am I a fool?¡± Yoel dismissed the other guy and rubbed his chin, puzzled over what he heard. Soon, Yoel shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not that worried since he chose Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. The martial skill won¡®t work well with the Bloodthirsty Spear Method. Anita, you dared to humiliate me yesterday. Just wait for the trial day. I¡¯ll make you spit out a mouthful of teeth and teach you a lesson on how to be a proper son-inw!¡± Then, he snorted coldly. He rubbed the coin pouch in his hand, and the jingling sound proved that it was filled with money. After that, he made his way to the other side of Lawrence Fort. About two hourster, Fiona reached Evergreen Town. As soon as he got home, he quickly started his training. He left a note for the servant who sent him meals and told him to leave his food on the table outside the courtyard. As for Fiona himself, he shut the door and windows tight and enter the Time Warp Zone to continue training. At this moment, Fiona appeared serious as he trained. He was not practicing the Bloodthirsty Spear Method, but the Lotus Leaves Chop¡¯s first trick he recently mastered, the Endless Blossoming. As Lotus Leaves Chop was a high-rank Mortal Grade martial skill, it required higher cultivation than the Bloodthirsty Spear Method. The first move, Endless Blossoming, could only be mastered by a third-stage True Martial Realm Warrior. The second trick, Thousand Sacred Lotus, would require him to be at the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm. Fiona moved the long sword in his hand elegantly. Then, the light flickered, and a ray of light shone out. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, Fiona moved with strange footwork. The footwork appeared messy, but under a closer look, it was as if Fiona was moving rhythmically, which was strange. With the unpredictable footwork coupled with the fury de movement, the sword suddenly seemed to have be stronger, and the bright light also spread everywhere, bursting out in a terrifying frenzy. Fiona did notst too long under that condition, and he stopped soon. His forehead was beaded with sweat. Although he felt extremely exhausted, Fiona showed a satisfied smile. ¡°Just as I thought. The Lotus Leaves Chop and the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadowsplemented each other well. The agility of Lotus Leaves Chop and the freedom of the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows enhanced each other¡¯s strength.¡± Fiona recalled the practicing process just now, and he thought, ¡°I¡®ve only mastered the Alkaid, the one- star footwork of the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. There are seven stars in total here, and the more stars behind, the more the footwork changes. It¡¯ll be moreplicated and delicate. Hence, I mustn¡¯t waste time and practice. Just as the elder said, the Ursa Major¡®s Blurred Shadows is an iplete martial skill. There¡¯s more content left, but unfortunately, the booklet only recorded the seven-star footwork, and that was it. I wonder how many stars this skill has.¡± Fiona looked forward to that. Nheless, he only thought about it briefly, and he did not ponder on it anymore. Rather than longing for the missing skills, it was better for Fiona to get back to reality and grasp all the content in front of him first. Fiona did not leave the house for three days. As he was training in the Time Warp Zone, three days might have passed in the outside world, but Fiona trained for nine days. In the nine days, besides needing to rest, Fiona was training at all times. Not only did he repeatedly figure out and practice the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, but he also practiced on the Lotus Leaves Chop, the Bloodthirsty Spear Method, and the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon that he previously mastered. Besides that, he also practiced the skills he learned on the battlefields. After all, his current state was much better than before. Regardless of whether it was strength, reaction, agility, or even recovery, they far surpassed the past. Hence, the previously mastered skills were now more robust and flexible when used. During the nine days in the Time Warp Zone, Fiona mastered the two-star footwork, Mizar-Alcor, on the third day. On the eighth day, he mastered the three-star footwork, the Alioth. But Fiona felt as if he had hit a teau for the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows from that day onward. It was not because Fiona had poorprehension skills, but although he knew what he should do, his body could not step on the urate position at the right time to make the correct and powerful movements. Fiona was puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Isn¡¯t the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows a middle-rank Mortal Grade skill? Why do I feel as if my body has yet to reach the four-star footwork¡¯s requirement?¡± Fiona quickly thought of a possibility. ¡°Is the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows not a middle-rank Mortal Grade martial skill?¡± At the thought of this, Fiona felt that it was truly possible. As the Lawrence family did not originally own the martial art, none of the Lawrence family members could understand it as it was iplete too. They felt that this martial art was a bit mysterious, but it was also pitiful to abandon it. So, it was decided to be a middle-rank Mortal Grade skill. Since this skill could notbine with the other Lawrence family¡¯s martial skills, few people paid attention to it. Fiona also suspected the Lawrence family member who brought this booklet home might not even check on it before. Only Fiona realized the secret behind the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. Compared to the two other martial skills that he was practicing, Fiona was instantly stunned. ¡±The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows has a higher requirement than the Lotus Leaves Chop. Could it be that its ranking is higher than Mortal Grade, and it¡¯s an Earth Grade skill?¡± At the thought of that, Fiona was in disbelief. Even though he could not verify Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows¡¯ actual rank, he was confident that he had unexpectedly found a treasure this time. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Although Molie was happy as he found a treasure, he understood that he still needed to reach the requirement to master the skills fully. ¡°The four-star footwork doesn¡¯t seem to have a realm requirement, but its standard for the strength and toughness of one¡¯s body exceeds an ordinary man¡¯s capability¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, Molie showed a bitter smile. ¡°It seems that I still need to get a blood essence to strengthen my body.¡± Compared to how he did not own any money before, Molie was in a much better situation now as he took away 600 fedulings from the other Lawrence family members, and James rewarded him with 2000 fedulings. He also drew a few weight inscriptions two days ago, and he could sell them for a few thousand fedulings. In that case, Molie could afford a few bottles of blood essence. Since he moved to Jordan¡¯sst ce, the meals provided by the Lawrence family were much better than before. It was still not enough to fill up Molie¡¯s stomach that used the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. Hence, he must get his hands on the blood essence to replenish himself. As he already reached a teau on the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, Molie did not dwell on it further. He went out early in the morning and made his way to the familiar Oceans Chamber of Commerce, nning to sell a few pieces of weight inscriptions. At the same time, he wanted to find out what William¡¯s intention was. After all, there was no free lunch in the world. Thus, Molie did not expect that his inscription could win over an inscription master. When he arrived at the booth, Molie did not see Chris. Instead, a teenager dressed in white around the same age as Molie there. A man stood beside the young man, bowing. Perhaps he was the young man¡¯s servant. After getting to know Evergreen Town, Molie was aware there were around six families like the Lawrence family, who had thousands of family members, and about thirty smaller families. The young man in white was a young master from one of the families, who was there to purchase an inscription. Naturally, this was not surprising at all. Thus, Molie just nced at him and ignored him. On the contrary, when the young man in white saw Barne, his light shed with looks of contempt. Seeing the scene, Molie guessed that Chris went behind to take the inscription requested by the teenager, and he would be back soon. Hence, Molie was in no rush and simply browsed the booth. Without realizing it, Molie walked toward the young man in white. The young man in white looked at the inscription in a daze. Then, suddenly, he saw a hand directly grab the paper. When he raised his head, he noticed that it was Adrian. His face instantly changed. Before the young man in white spoke, his servant already rushed toward Molie and scolded, ¡°Hey! What are you doing! Put down the inscription!¡± Molie looked at him puzzledly. ¡°This isn¡¯t yours, so why can¡¯t I take a look at it?¡± ¡°You dare talk back?¡± The servant widened his eyes and rolled his sleeves, ¡°I told you to put down the inscription. My young master wants to see it! Are you deaf? Where did this country bumpkine from?! You dare to enter the Oceans Chamber of Commerce? Do you think you can afford anything!¡± Molie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What does that have to do with you? Why are you acting as if you can speak like an adult?¡± Although the servant was not old, he looked like a gentleman. However, when Molie scolded him, his eyes swiftly turned bloodshot, and he gritted his teeth. It was as if he wanted to swallow Molie whole. Molie looked at him and smiled coldly. He did not believe that the guy would dare to hit him in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. No one in the entire Evergreen Town, let alone a servant, would have the courage to beat someone up in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Even if the servant hit him, Molie was not afraid. He was secretly hoping that the servant would explode at any time soon. If that happened, he could openly hit the jackpot again. Looking at the young man in white¡¯s appearance, he seemed toe from a prominent family. At this time, the teenager let out a cough, and the servant hurriedly took a step back and said, ¡°Young Master Faye, please. ¡± The teenager in white stepped forward. With a cold gaze, he looked at Molie and asked, ¡°Brat, which family are you from? Don¡¯t you know me?¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± Molie snorted. He did not expect Molie to retort, and he was dumbfounded. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Molie then answered mercilessly, ¡°You don¡¯t even know me, so why should I know you? Does your dad run the world, and that¡¯s why I must know who you are?¡± The teenager in white instantly regained his senses, and he finally realized that Molie was mocking him. The next second, a grim expression appeared on his face, ¡°Brat, you¡¯re something else.¡± The servant behind his back burst intoughter as if he was celebrating Molie¡¯s misfortune as he said, ¡°You¡¯re doomed! You don¡¯t even know who the Young Master Faye from the White family is! You¡¯re done for now!¡± When Molie heard the words, the White family and Young Master Faye, he was surprised. Of course, he knew who the White family was. If the Lawrence and Yates family were considered the best among the second range families in Evergreen Town, then the White family was one of the top three families in Evergreen Town! The Whites were a huge family. The number of family members they had was at least twice the number of Lawrences, and their business spread across Evergreen Town. Nevertheless, Molie did not panic when he found out that they were from the White family. The reason was straightforward. If Faye was a valued member of the White family, why was he only apanied by one servant to the Oceans Chamber of Commerce? However, Faye and his servant were stunned. They expected that Molie would be like the others, who would be terrified of them after discovering who they were. ¡°Brat, from your tone, you don¡¯t seem to respect our White family at all?¡± Fayeughed and removed his big hat. The servant beside him also added fuel to the fire and chimed in, ¡°Brat, our White family is Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s big client. Young Master Faye is also the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s important customer. Didn¡¯t you see that just now? The shopkeeper personally served him. He even followed Young Master Faye¡¯s request and headed to the back chamber to pick an inscription.¡± The servant hugged his elbows and appeared to be proud of himself. It was as if he was being personally received by the shopkeeper was a great honor. Faye held his head high, looking extremely arrogant. At this time, the plump shopkeeper, Chris, coincidentally returned from the back hall. Faye¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and he ced his hands on the rail in front of him, saying indifferently, ¡°Chris, I think Oceans Chamber of Commerce should raise its standard. Not everyone can step foot in this ce.¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 When Chris looked up, he instantly saw Joe. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At first, he even thought he was dreaming, and he hurriedly rubbed his eyes. Once he was sure that it was Edgar, Chris¡¯ face bloomed into a big smile, and he hurriedly came over. At that moment, the servant was still nagging, ¡°Brat, do you know who this is? He¡¯s the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s shopkeeper, Chris Feldman, and he¡¯s close to our Young Master Faye¡­¡± ¡°Young Master Jasmine, you¡¯re here!¡± Before the servant could even finish his words, Chris¡¯ loud voice interrupted him. His tone was so sweet that Jasmine had goosebumps all over. The servant quickly chimed in, ¡°Chris, it¡¯s Young Master Faye, not Jasmine¡­¡± However, before the servant could finish his sentence again, he saw Chris moving swiftly to Jasmine and pulling his hand. He thenpletely ignored Faye. Then, Chris greeted in a friendly manner, ¡°Young Master Jasmine, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for days! You¡¯re finally here!¡± ¡°Wh¡­?¡± Faye and his servant widened their eyes and gasped. They were frequent customers of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce, but Chris always treated them as regr customers, and he was never this enthusiastic before. If someone ignorant saw this scene, they might think that Chris was a brothel keeper, and Young Master Jasmine was his great customer. ¡°What¡­ What did he call the country bumpkin just now?¡± Faye was dumbfounded, but he quickly recovered and watched the unbelievable scene in front of him. ¡°Young¡­ Young Master Jasmine¡­ ¡± The servant also stuttered. Nevertheless, Chris ignored the two and dragged Jasmine into the chamber. ¡°Young Master Jasmine,e over quick. Let¡¯s go in and have a talk. We have a new batch of spiritual tea, which is much better than the one you tried before. Each cup is two hundred fedulings, but if you like it, you can take two bags away before you leave.¡± When Faye heard those words, his lips twitched. Faye naturally knew what spiritual tea was. Whenever the head of the White family had a guest over, he would always serve the best spiritual tea. However, it was only worth no more than 80 fedulings per cup. In contrast, Chris was directly serving the country bumpkin spiritual tea that cost 200 fedulings each cup. Moreover, Chris appeared to be afraid that he would be dissatisfied and kept ttering him. Was this still the shopkeeper that he once knew? Faye looked at Jasmine with a changed expression. Who was this person? At this time, Jasmine frowned and said calmly, ¡°Hey, let go of me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be angry.¡± Jasmine was puzzled over Chris¡¯s friendliness. If he dared to sh him that smile again, Jasmine would not think twice to hit him. Faye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°This man¡¯s crazy! He said such things to Chris! Even our family¡¯s elders don¡¯t dare to disrespect Chris when they¡¯re here to buy inscriptions!¡± The next moment, Faye once again saw a shocking scene. Chris let go of Jasmine¡¯s hand and smiled faintly. But, his face was still full of ttery as he replied to Edgar, ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s my fault. Young Master Jasmine, please don¡¯t be angry and have a seat inside. Unfortunately, Master William coincidentally had some errands outside. Otherwise, he¡¯ll personally attend to you.¡± ¡®What..! What the f*ck?!¡¯ Faye screamed in his heart. He felt as if he was shocked by a bolt of thunder, and his mind went nk. Chris¡¯s few words echoed in his brain, Master William Personally attend¡­ What type of treatment was this?! If the head of the White family wanted to meet William, he would have to arrange a few days before. Then, only when William had the time would he be able to meet him. Who was this country bumpkin? Why was William willing to apany him? Faye felt as if his soul was floating out of his body. His body quivered as he had a seizure. Thankfully, he held onto the rail. Otherwise, he would have fallen¡­ At that moment, Faye only wanted to leave this ce and find a secluded spot to calm himself down. However, Faye felt his knees were weak, and he could not even control them. Then, suddenly, his servant untimely murmured, ¡°Chris, Young Master Faye still wants to buy something¡­¡± Faye straightened himself immediately, and he thought of killing his servant. Young Master Faye? Did he not know that Faye would be killed in seconds by Young Master Jasmine? Was he trying to dig his grave? Chris turned around and nced at Faye. The initially ttering smile he had while serving Jasmine was reced by a standard smile, ¡°Young Master Faye, there¡¯s an important guest right now. Hence, we won¡¯t be doing other inscription business for the moment. Do pick another time to visit us.¡± It might seem as if Chris was discussing with him, but there was no room for negotiation at all. For the sake of serving Edgar, he was willing to let go of other sales! After saying that, Chris left the dumbfounded Faye and his servant behind. Then, he bowed as he led Jasmine into the inner chamber. When they entered the chamber, Jasmine stopped in tracks and nced at Faye. It was so terrifying! Faye rolled his eyes and fainted on the ground. Under Chris¡¯s lead, Jasmine arrived at the inscription booth¡¯s inner chamber. However, it appeared to be like a reception room instead. Theyout is simple and elegant, and one would immediately feel calm being in there. It felt as if one could think better with each breath they took there. Later, Chris served Jasmine the 200 fedulings spiritual tea. Jasmine took a sip and felt a warm feeling. Soon, an unspeakablefort spread along with his limbs and each part of his body. ¡°If Young Master Jasmine likes it, you can bring some hometer,¡± Chris said with a smile. Jasmine looked at him indifferently, but he did not say anything. Chris¡¯s attitude was suspicious. Nheless, Jasmine knew that this must be rted to William. However, what he did not understand was why William was impressed. Seeing tat Jasmine drank the tea, Chris rubbed his hands and asked, ¡°May I know if you¡¯re here to advise us on anything, Young Master Jasmine?¡± ¡®Advice?¡¯ Jasmine secretly cursed. Oceans Chamber of Commerce had their inscription apprentice and master, and Jasmine thought they should be the one advising him instead. ¡®Is Chris mocking me?¡¯ At the thought of this, Jasmine snorted, and he answered coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve drawn a few pieces of weight inscriptions again. How much are you buying them?¡± ¡°Six hundred fedulings per piece.¡± Chris made a gesture. ¡°What?¡± Jasmine frowned. Theststime he was there to sell the same weight inscriptions, Chris was only willing to pay 260 fedulings each. After Jasmine¡¯ s wheedling, Chris finally gave in and purchased 1000 fedulings for all three. However, this time he offered 600 fedulings per piece, which totaled 1800 fedulings for all three. That was almost twice the price he paid before. Moreover, Jasmine was aware that the Oceans Chamber of Commerce was only selling their weight inscriptions for 500 fedulings each. Buying it at 600 fedulings and selling it at 500? Was the Oceans Chamber of Commerce alright? That was suspicious! It was simply too suspicious! Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Vi felt the situation was getting stranger. ¡®Perhaps Master William has an ulterior motive against me?¡¯ At the thought of that, Vi¡¯s body tensed up, and he frowned. When Chris saw Vi¡¯s expression, he thought Vi was dissatisfied with the price. Then, he showed an embarrassed face and exined, ¡°Young Master Jasmine, Master William set that price. As Master William will be away for a few days, he reminded me that we¡¯d purchase your weight inscriptions for six hundred fedulings each, and other inscriptions will be double what the market value is. He¡¯ll evaluate them when he¡¯s back. Moreover, he even mentioned that we¡¯ll give you a fair price, Young Master Jasmine. If he feels that the price is too low after appraisal, he¡¯ll make it up to you in time. ¡± After he said that, Chris¡®s face was filled with envy. After all, none of the heads of the prominent families in Evergreen Town received such treatment before. Chris was envious of Bokir, but Vi immediately recognized the issue. Soon, Vi¡¯s eyes flickered, but he remained indifferent as he asked, ¡°Is there any problem with the inscriptions I drew?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Chris hesitated. He could faintly guess that William valued Vi because his inscriptions were extraordinary. However, he could not simply say that. Just as Chris was being in two minds, a crisp voice sounded from the side. ¡°Let me take it from here.¡± The voice was as refreshing as spring water, and those who heard it immediately felt rxed. Vi turned around and saw a beautiful young girl in a pale yellow dress approaching them. The youngdy shed a smile at Bokir, and she was gorgeous. More importantly, she had a calm temperament that made others feel extremely at ease. Although it was the first time they met, Vi felt as if they knew each other for a long time, and they could hit it off and be great friends. When he saw Leonardo, Chris quickly bowed and greeted, ¡°Lady Leonardo¡­¡± Leonardo answered, ¡°Chris, thank you for the help. Let me take over and discuss with Young Master Jasmine.¡± Chris understood that Leonardo wanted to have a personal conversation with Bokir, so he bid his goodbye and left. Next, Leonardo took a seat opposite Vi and smiled as she introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m Leonardo Pine, Master William¡¯s distant niece. I bet Young Master Jasmine has many questions to ask, and I¡¯m here to answer them all.¡± Vi looked at Leonardo indifferently. ¡°You don¡®t have to be so courteous with me. Just call me Milos.¡± Leonardo gave it a thought and giggled. ¡°Alright. Since you insist, I¡®ll just call your Jasmine instead. Likewise, you can call me by my name too. How¡¯s that?¡± Vi nodded. ¡°Sure¡­ Is there any problem with my inscriptions?¡± ¡°Jasmine, you¡¯re straightforward.¡± Masie chuckled. Vi curled his lips and secretly snorted. If he could, Vi would beat around the bush first. However, when Leonardo appeared, he felt that this youngdy who appeared to be around the same age as him had a mannerism beyond that of an ordinary True Martial Realm warrior. Such a bearing did not refer to her tone nor how she dealt with others. Instead, it seemed as if it was an innate aura that Leonardo was born with. Moreover, Vi only experienced such a feeling from James. Hence, Vi deduced that Leonardo was most probably a Pulse Control Realm cultivator! Vi had to be extra careful when talking to a cultivator. Therefore, it was better to get straight to the point rather than making possible mistakes. Not long after, Leonardo continued, ¡°Jasmine, you¡¯re right. There are slight issues with your weight inscriptions, and Master William and I are concerned about them.¡± Then, she blinked a few times and paid attention to the changes in Vi¡¯s expressions. ¡°Didn¡¯t the master who taught you inscription skills remind you to be more careful?¡± Well, Vi was not taught by an inscription master as he learned his skills from the inherited memories in the Tower of Life. However, Vi did make up a fictitious teacher when he was in the Lawrence family¡¯s council chamber. Thus, he shook his head and answered, ¡°That old man didn¡¯t mention anything. He wasn¡¯t even my tutor, but he was just simply teaching me a few things. Besides that, he said that I could use them to earn some money in the future when times are tough. I was rather young back then, and I didn¡¯t know those were inscription skills.¡± ¡°Old man?¡± Leonardo¡¯s eyes flickered, and she straightened her posture slightly. ¡°Do you still remember how he looked?¡± Vi was annoyed. He was the one with questions, yet Leonardo ended up asking more questions instead of answering him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Although Leonardo kept asking those irrelevant questions, Vi was not in a position to offend her, so he blurted out some crazy nonsense, ¡±Hmm¡­ As I was young at that time, I can¡¯t recall much. However, I know that the old man wasn¡¯t tall, had a big beard, was dirty, and one of his legs was crippled. Oh, right. His nose was crooked too.¡± Since it was wild babbling, Vi simply invented an old and ugly man. Vi bet that it would be impossible for her to find someone as strange-looking as the person he described. Just as Vi thought that way, Leonardo asked again, ¡°Do you remember which side of his leg was crippled?¡± ¡°How could I remember that?¡± Vi was getting even more irritated. She should answer his confusions, but instead, she was the one with a train of questions. As if Leonardo noticed the dissatisfaction from Vi¡¯s tone, sheughed apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking so many questions. Well, I¡¯m also well-versed with inscription skills. With my standard, I¡¯m sure that I can guide you if you draw one weight inscription here. If you have any doubts about any part of the inscription, I can answer you immediately.¡± Vi was still unaware of what it meant to get Leonardo¡¯s guidance. In truth, if Vi¡®s knowledge was slightly broader, and if he heard of Leonardo¡¯s name before, then he would know that such a chance was almost impossible toe by for many people. Leonardo nced at Bokir, and she covered her smile as she said, ¡°As for why Uncle William¡¯s purchasing your inscriptions at such a high price¡­ It¡¯s better for him to tell you about it himself after he returns from his trip. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle William has no ill intention. I think it¡¯s because he¡¯s been staying in Evergreen Town for too long and suddenly met an inscription genius. So, he¡¯s eager to get to know you as he appreciates your talent.¡± Leonardo could easily win other people¡¯s favor. With her warm smile and gentle exnation, no one would be able to reject Leonardo¡¯s request. Even if she said something 10,000 times more bizarre, some people would believe it. Vi pondered for a moment. ¡°The inherited memories that I learned only taught me how to master inscription methods, and it¡¯s just copying from it. Hence, it¡¯s not exactly aprehensive mastery of inscription skills. Moreover, if I could get an inscription master to guide me on some of the crucial points, I¡¯ll get to comprehend it better, and I¡¯ll have a deeper understanding of the inscription skills.¡± When he thought of it that way, he nodded and agreed to draw a weight inscription on the spot. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Anne drew a weight inscription as Adrian carefully observed each of his movements. She paid attention to all the most minor details. When Anne was drawing, Adrian¡¯s expressions also changed a few times. She could be showing a faint smile, nodding, or even expressing a look of doubt. Nheless, after Anne was done with his inscription, a hint of firmness showed in Adrian¡¯s eyes. Since Adrian mentioned that she would guide Joe, Anne did not hold back and asked her about his problems while drawing. Initially, Anne thought Adrian would just give him surfacementaries such as he was skillful, great, and had potential. Unexpectedly, Adrian did not do that. Just like a teacher, Adrian pointed out each mistake and irregrities Anne made during his inscription process. Moreover, she did not miss out on even the slightest part Anne was stunned when he heard her. After all, he truly did not expect Adrian to have been so meticulous. He knew that such a chance was rare, so Anne pricked up his ears, remembering Adrian¡¯s guidance. Then, he took the initiative to request another attempt. Adrian did not reject Anne¡¯s request. Instead, she directly epted it with a look of approval on her face. At that moment, Anne felt like a pupil to Adrian. Despite feeling slightly awkward, Anne admitted he truly benefited a lot under Adrian¡¯s guidance. His understanding of inscription skills was far more profound than before. This feeling was just like a martial art journey. An expert¡¯smentary would have been better than three years of hard training alone. Anne felt as if he was somewhat enlightened. Soon, Anne once again drew a weight inscription, but this time he corrected all the mistakes he made before. Adrian smiled in satisfaction. Under the guidance and teaching session, the two seemed to get closer unknowingly. After both of them took their seats, Adrian said, ¡°Violet, yourprehension skills are outstanding. If you¡¯re interested in furthering your inscription skills, you¡¯re likely to make some achievements in the future.¡± Violet could tell that Adrian tried to recruit him, but he shook his head and rejected her. On the other hand, he knew very well that his inscription skills were directly inherited from memory. In other words, he could only paint the inherited patterns, and it would be more difficult for him if they were different patterns. That was not Anne¡¯s ambition. Naturally, Anne would not be able to tell Adrian the Tower of Life¡¯s secret. Hence, he just told her that his ambition was something else. Nevertheless, Adrian did not insist either. Instead, she nodded and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. Physique and magical power can be sanctified, but no inscription. Before the two, inscriptions are just a minor art.¡± When Anne heard that, he was stunned. Just as he wanted to ask what sanctification meant, Anne saw Adrian smiling warmly at him. ¡°However, it¡¯d be a pity if you don¡¯t make use of your inscription talent. How about this? I¡¯ll be staying in Evergreen Town for about two more months. During this period, you cane over and inscribe. If there¡¯s any problem with your inscription, I can guide you.¡± Of course, Anne would not reject such an opportunity. The Tower of Life¡¯s memory inheritance on the inscriptions was not only on the shape-shifting inscription, weight inscription, and lightning inscription. There were more profound inscriptions left for him to learn, and Anne would need to go to Adrian for advice. Furthermore, Adrian was a beautifuldy that left a good impression. As Anne sought advice, he could also appreciate the eye candy. So, why not? As Anne still had other matters, he spoke a few more things with Adrian before he stood up and bade goodbye. When he went, Anne took five weight inscriptions with him, but under Adrian¡¯s guidance, he drew another three. Chris purchased all eight pieces of the inscriptions at the price of 600 fedulings each. So, Anne suddenly came out with a heavy bag of money,ing to a total of 4,800 fedulings. Adding the previous 2600 fedulings, Anne had about 7400 fedulings in total, and it could be regarded as a considerable wealth. Later, Anne took the fedulings, said goodbye to Adrian. He then left the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. After Anne left, Adrian looked at the eight inscription pieces in front of her in a daze. If one took a closer look at the weight of inscriptions, one would have surely noticed the subtle differences. The first five pieces were almost simr, but the final three pieces¡­ Each one was more detailed than the previous one. Adrian stared at the inscriptions, and she could not help but praise, ¡°He has sufficient practice butcks the understanding of the inscription skills¡® systemic theory. If he receives great teaching, he¡¯d be sessful. With such talent in inscriptions, it¡¯s no wonder that he¡¯s chosen.¡± Soon, Adrian was deep in thought as she mumbled, ¡°A long beard, crooked nose, a crippled leg, and a master of inscription¡­ The only person that fits the description was the disabled master that Master Nana often mentioned. However, Master Nana also said that theme master has been missing for thirty years. I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone rted to him here. Nevertheless, if that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t theme master ept Violet as his disciple? Was there any trouble? Or could there be some ulterior reasons for it? If that was the case, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time to tell Violet my identity so as not to destroy the original intention of the crippled master.¡± ¡°Since the disabled master taught Violet the inscription technique. Violet¡¯s naturally his disciple despite there being no official apprenticeship. From this perspective, Violet should regard me as his senior.¡± At the thought of this, a faint smile appeared on Adrian¡¯s smile. It was as if she could already imagine Anne¡¯s shocked face when he found out the truth. Adrian¡¯s expression quickly changed to the stern expression she had when she was guiding Bokir. ¡°Violet, it seems that you¡¯ve been through a lot in the past few years. Since I¡¯ve found you, then let me temporarily assume the role of your teacher and guide you.¡± At that moment, Anne entered a secluded alley. He took out a shape-shifting inscription when he suddenly sneezed. ¡°Who¡¯s cursing me? Rose? Yoel? Ashton?¡± Anne blinked. Meeting Adrian at the Oceans Chamber of Commerce was a coincidence. In truth, he had something more important to attend to. He pressed the shape-shifting inscription on his face and set an intention. Soon, he felt his muscless quirming. It fet as if someone gently kneaded his cheeks. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Adrian Chapter 63 Chapter 63 When Sandra raised his head, he turned into a middle-aged man with a square face. Sandra initially wanted to add a scar on his face to appear fiercer, but he thought it would be too eye-catching. After pondering, he set another intention. Soon, a scar appeared from his left car which extended to his neck, and he instantly appeared like a violent bandit. ¡°This should be enough.¡± Sandra nodded and headed toward the old town ruins. Sandra was out early, but as he spent his morning learning inscriptions from Bolot, it was already evening when he reached the old town ruins. ¡®It¡¯s toote to return after I purchase the blood essence. It looks like I need to find a ce to stay outside today. Thankfully, I have the shape-shifting inscription, so I¡¯m not afraid of exposing my identity.¡¯ Sandra thought as he looked at the tall brick wall ahead. The brick wall was as tall as a two-story-high building. It was mottled and covered withrge patches of moss. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not far from Leonardo, there was a hole on the wall, which would fit about three people entering and exiting simultaneously. Moreover, there were simr holes every ten meters, which made the purpose of blocking the old and new towns in vain. At that moment, many people entered and exited the holes. However, they appeared to dress differently than the residents in the new town as most of the people entering the old town ruins were dressed in worn-out clothes and looked rather shabby. asionally, warriors passed by, but they appeared fierce as well. With a nce, one could tell that they were not doing proper businesses but would more likely be involved with kidnapping for ransom. Nheless, after observing for a while, Sandra did not notice anyone fighting due to altercations. It was apparent that the old town ruins had their own rules. Sandra surveyed for a while more before making his way there. As he passed through the wall¡¯s hole, a strange smell rushed to him along with the darkness. The smell was somewhat humid and moldy. In addition, there was also a pleasant fragrance and foul odor mixed in the air. It was extremelyplicated. Sandra did not say anything but continued walking. The brick wall was about three meters thick. After getting out of the tunnel, he immediately felt as if he arrived in a world different from the new town. The Evergreen Town he was in before had t brick roads, and there were tall buildings everywhere. It appeared regted and tidy. In contrast, the old town ruins behind the brick wall were variegated, and there wererge shadows around. The lights disappeared and reappeared again. Just like a hellfire, it gave people the creeps. Thankfully, many people walked along the alley with him. Sandra felt he was still among the mortals. He remembered that Frederick told him to go to St. Jade Chamber. Just as he was about to find someone to ask for the address, a very skinny man with unsightly features approached him. The man was short and skinny, but he wore oversized clothes that even its hem was dragged on the ground. He covered himself so well that he seemed very mysterious. The man leaned over to Leonardo, and his eyes twinkled. Then, he sneakily whispered, ¡°Master, do you want some picture books?¡± ¡°Picture books?¡± Sandra was shocked. ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s a type of drawing¡­ Thetest type of picture books with plots.¡± The skinny man opened a gap in his clothes and showed it to Leonardo, but he quickly covered it again. In that instant, Sandra saw no less than fifty pockets sewn into the man¡¯s clothes. Each pocket contained a picture book. Sandra never encountered such a thing before, so he was dumbfounded. Seeing his stupefied expression, the skinny man thought that Sandra was not interested in the picture books, so he pondered for a while and inched closer to Sandra again. ¡°Master, if you don¡¯t like picture books, then what about novels? I have many novels of various themes that will surely satisfy you.¡± Sandra directly shoved him a feduling and impatiently said, ¡°Just give me any book and tell me where St. Jade Chamber is.¡± ¡°Sss¡­ Feduling?!¡± The skinny man was stunned. When doing business in the old town ruins, one usually gotmon copper coins. Even silvers were rare around there, let alone fedulings. As if he was afraid that Sandra would regret it, the skinny man hurriedly took out a novel and gave it to Ludwig. Then, he enthusiastically eximed, ¡°Master! This is thetest edition that hit the market. There are texts and pictures, which will surely make you feel as if you¡¯re experiencing it yourself!¡± The man wanted to brag more, but he noticed Sandra¡®s annoyed gaze, so he hurriedly said, ¡°I know where St. Jade Chamber is! I just came from there. I¡¯ll tell you how to get there.¡± Soon, the man even made gestures as he described the location of the St. Jade Chamber. Sandra listened to it once and remembered it by heart. Then, he did not even look at the book and just carried it as he walked into the crowd. Just as he took a few steps, Sandra heard a loud p from behind him. Along with the wailing sound, a mocking voice came. ¡°Sneaky Leon, you stole my feduling, and you daree and swagger around?¡± The wailing sounded familiar, so Sandra turned around to look. Then, he saw the skinny man, Sneaky Leon, on the ground with his face covered. His cheek was swollen and there was a red print mark on it. The corners of his mouth bled, and the novels and picture books originally hidden in his inner pockets were scattered on the ground. In front of him, was a burly and tall man. The stout man had a chubby face, and his long hair messily fell to the side. The man appeared extremely fierce with his bulging muscles and phoenix eyes. At this moment, the tall man looked at Sneaky Leon with a contemptuous gaze as he fiddled with the feduling coin in his hand. Sandra¡¯s eyes focused on the coin. It was the one he gave to Sneaky Leon before this. Without hesitation, Sandra made his way to the man. It was not because he snatched away Sneaky Leon¡¯s feduling, but because he said the feduling was his. How brazen was he to do that! The burly man was yet to notice that danger was iing, and he took a step forward as he sneered. Then, he stepped on picture books on the floor, looking at Sneaky Leon from above. ¡°Sneaky Leon, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation as to why you stole my feduling?¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Sneaky Leon covered his mouth, and his eyes were full of horror. He knew that the burly man in front of him was an infamous thug around the area, Jonah Smith. Sneaky Leon was just an ordinary man, but Jonah was a second-stage True Martial Realm Warrior. Hence, Jonah could easily kill him like an ant. Although Sneaky Leon earned that feduling just now, Jonah coincidentally passed by and saw him holding the coin. Hence, Sneaky Leon was pped to the ground by Jonah, and he even took away his feduling. Moreover, Jonah even used Sneaky Leon of stealing his feduling. ¡°Jon¡­ Jonah¡­¡± Seeing how Jonah purposely used extra force to ruin the brand new picture booklets with his feet, Sneaky Leon¡¯s heart broke into pieces. But, there was something more horrifying at that moment, so he could not care less about that. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, Jonah. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. What¡­ What do you want me to do¡­¡± If Sneaky Leon argued that he did not steal Jonah¡¯s feduling, Jonah would only mercilessly beat him up. Besides, Sneaky Leon remembered a simr thing that happenedst year, where Jonah framed someone. The person refused to admit the usation. In the end, he was beaten to death in the middle of the street. Those who saw the scene described how the body was smashed so badly that they needed to remove the corpse with a shovel. In thatwless old town, death was meaningless, especially if one did not have any background as no one would avenge them. Sneaky Leon did not want to be the next victim, so he could onlypromise. ¡°What to do? It¡¯s easy, of course.¡± Jonah got closer to the trembling Sneaky Leon. He bent down and looked at Sneaky Leon with a ridiculed gaze. At that moment, Jonah felt great. It was as if he was a powerful cat toying with a small rat, and he was exhrated. When he saw Sneaky Leon¡¯s pale face, he felt an indescribable satisfaction andughed menacingly. ¡°The solution is simple. You just need to pay ten times the amount you stole from me, which means you still owe me ten fedulings.¡± ¡°Ten¡­ Ten fedulings?!¡± Sneaky Leon screamed, and his eyes nearly popped out of his head. In his eyes, there was only panic and fear. He never saw ten fedulings before. ¡°That¡¯s right. Remember that you must give it back this month. Otherwise¡­¡± Jonah carelessly pped Sneaky Leon¡®s cheek, then suddenly, he forcefully grabbed his face and roared, ¡°I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Sneaky Leon was stupefied, and he helplessly looked around his surroundings. None of the passersby nced at him. It was as if nothing happened here. It was a dog-eat-dog world everywhere, but the old town ruins were more ruthless than anywhere else. No one would care about someone¡¯s life. In the end, Sneaky Leon¡¯s sight fell back on Jonah¡¯s face. However, he noticed that there was a change in his expression. The initial evil smile was reced with a grim expression as if Jonah suddenly suffered intense pain. The next second, Sneaky Leon caught sight of a giant hand grabbing onto Jonah¡¯s hair, pulling his head back. Who could be so brave as to provoke Jonah? Just as Sneaky Leon was confused, he heard a voice that just left not long ago from Jonah¡¯s back. ¡°Your feduling? If that¡¯s the case, your life¡¯s mine today.¡± When Sneaky Leon heard that voice before, it had a hint of annoyance to it, but now, it was endlessly cold. Swoosh! Maurina directly lifted Jonah by his hair, and the tearing pain from his scalp almost made Jonah cry. The intense pain instantly triggered his shame and rage. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Jonah shouted and tried to grab Maurina¡¯s arm backhandedly. After all, Jonah was a second-stage True Martial Realm warrior, and he was confident that he could break Maurina¡¯s arm! As long as Jonah could do that, Jonah would make sure Maurina paid the price for doing this to him. Jonah soon felt as if he did not hold onto an arm but indestructible steel. Before he knew it, Jonah felt his blood stop flowing and his limbs were cold. He finally realized that Maurina was a warrior too. Plus, he was much stronger than him! Fear swiftly crawled up along his spine. ¡°Ha? You still dare to resist?¡± Maurina snorted. Then, he turned to Sneaky Leon and asked, ¡°Is killing someone in the middle of the street illegal here?¡± Sneaky Leon was already dumbfounded when he saw Jonah unable to move. Hence, when he heard Stefan, he subconsciously shook his head. ¡°Great!¡± Maurina nodded. As if his other hand was a tumble of thunder that could smash the earth, he punched Jonah¡¯s chest. Bang! It sounded like a war drum, and along with it was the cracking sound of bones being smashed to pieces. Next, Sneaky Leon saw blood Spurting out from Jonah¡¯s nose and mouth like a water fountain. The thick blood sprayed directly into the air, and then blood droplets fell onto the ground. The scene was extremely shocking. Jonah¡¯s hand that grabbed onto Maurina gradually slipped down. Later, Maurina let go of his hands, and Jonah slowly dropped to the ground with his eyes wide open. With just a swift move, Jonah¡¯s body was bloody. Then, Maurina picked up the feduling coin and tossed it back at the stupefied Sneaky Leon. Finally, he said something before he made his way to St. Jade Chamber again. From the beginning till the end, only a few people watched. In truth, such a thing happened every day in the ruins of the old town. Since it was expected, everyone was used to it. Just as Maurina took a step forward, an olddy with grey hair appeared in front of him. Thedy did not say anything but just stared at him. She slowly knelt and kowtowed three times. After that, she left with red eyes. Maurina could roughly guess the reason, and he sighed inside. Not long after that, Maurina disappeared among the crowd. The incident did not affect Maurina¡¯s mood, but he was slightlymenting how the world was indeed run by the strong only. Following Sneaky Leon¡¯s direction, Maurina turned left and right at the roads in the old town ruins. Finally, after about an hour, he stopped in the middle of two small buildings on the side of the street. Between the small buildings, there was originally a vacant lot. However, after some renovation, the gap between them was turned into an inconspicuous small door. There was a dirty sign on the top of the door that wrote, ¡®St. Jade Chamber¡¯. The name sounded grand, but who would have thought it was located in such a discreet corner. If it were not for Sneaky Leon, it would be difficult for Maurina to find the ce. ¡°So this is the ce¡­¡± Maurina nced around his surroundings and strode in. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 The entrance was narrow, and after entering it, Sonya had to walk through a long and cramped passage, after reaching the end of the passage, Sonya was suddenly enlightened. Although the entrance to St. Jade Chamber was designed to be between the narrow alley of the two buildings, St. Jade Chamber was but he also the two buildings connected. Hence, the interior was very spacious. At a nce, Sonya might have reached the hall, and about 40 people trained in therge space. They did not use the same martial arts or weapons. Some just did strength-training topless, showing off their strong muscles as they raised and lowered hundreds of kilograms of stone weight. Furthermore, they did rhythmic breathing at the same time. Looking at the scene, he thought St. Jade Chamber appeared to be a training ground for warriors. Sonya nced around, wanting to ask someone if this was the ce Frederick mentioned. At this time, a middle-aged man approached him. As the man walked over, he kept sizing Sonya up and down. Finally, his gaze fell on the scar on Sonya¡¯s neck. Then, he showed a thoughtful look ¡°Hmm¡­ There¡®s a scar on his neck¡­¡± Soon, the man reached Frank. ¡°Frederick rmended me toe here¡­¡± Before Sonya finished his words, the middle-aged man waved his hand and answered, ¡°I know. Just follow me.¡± After that, he walked toward a door at the corner of the hall. ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ Sonya was feeling suspicious, but he still followed the man, ¡®It seems that Frederick didn¡¯t lie to me. This is where people usually purchase blood essence.¡¯ *** At the same time, in a room on the third floor of the St. Jade Chamber, Moses was chatting with a woman who appeared to be in her forties. She was still in white as usual. In fact, she was in abat suit instead of a dress. The woman in front of her looked sallow, and she gave others an impression that she had a severe illness. ¡°Aunt Hayley, you¡®re weak, you should pay more attention to your health. You don¡¯t have toe and visit me,¡± Moses said as she served thedy tea.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The woman smiled faintly and answered, ¡°l have nothing to do anyway. Besides, I know well about my health, and it¡¯s just a persisting issue. If it goes away as long as I take a rest, I¡¯d already be healed long ago.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this, Aunt Hayley. Perhaps, you¡¯d long be a Pulse Control Realm cultivator.¡± Moses¡¯s expression turned gloomy. Hayley waved her hand. ¡°How many times have I told you before to stop bringing this up? You¡¯re far more talented than I am. I¡¯m afraid your father doesn¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve reached the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm, and you¡¯re trying to break through the Pulse Control Realm.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Moses nodded, ¡°Only you, Lucy, and I know about this matter. ¡± ¡°The Lawrence family¡¯s most talented member¡­¡± Hayley looked at Moses and sighed, and her eyes were filled with tender affection. ¡°As long as everything goes well for you, everything I suffered back then was worth it.¡± Moses replied resolutely, ¡°Aunt Hayley, don¡¯t worry. I, Moses Lawrence, swear that I¡¯ll find a way to treat your injury and let you return to your glory.¡± Although Hayley knew the chances of her injury healing were low, Moses¡¯s words still moved her. Soon, she got teary and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Hopefully, the guy I found today can satisfy you. This person¡¯s the strongest guy I found in this old town within my abilities.¡± About five years ago, the man nicknamed Fierce Dragon was blocked by a group of people and was chopped at the neck. The cut was so deep that one could see his bones. Nevertheless, he was a strong man. Not only did he not die froru the hit, he covered the wound with one hand and used an axe to hack those men to death. The rest of the people had to run about seven blocks to save their lives. After that, none of them dared to appear in the old town anymore. As long as someone brought the man with a scar on his neck up, everyone knew that they were talking about Fierce Dragon. ¡°It¡¯s great that he could suffer a beating. Hopefully, he won¡¯t be like the rest of the people who cry and beg for mercy after just a while. Some even directly fainted, and I can¡¯t wake them up no matter what.¡± Moses¡¯s eyes lit up with expectation. Then, Hayley looked at Moses and asked with concern, ¡°Moses, how confident are you to break through the Pulse Control Realm?¡± Moses paused for a moment and answered, ¡°Based on my current state, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not confident about it at all. However, if this Fierce Dragon can suffer a few beatings, then I believe I¡¯ll have better control of my strength. With that, it¡¯ll increase to 30%. If the circumstances improve, I might even be 50 to 60% sure of my ability.¡± When she heard Moses saying that, Hayley could faintly guess something. ¡°Are you trying to¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt Hayley. That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to do,¡± Moses nodded, ¡°I want to reach Pulse Control Real before the Dark Moon Sect epts any disciple. Besides, based on my understanding, cultivators are divided into ranks top. Among Dark Moon Sect¡¯s pupils, there are also strict standards. Although I¡¯m now a Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple due to my Pure Jade Physique, I¡¯ll only be the lowest- ranking one if I go in the sect as a True Martial Realm warrior.¡± As she said that, Moses¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Since I¡¯m already entering the sect, why should I be one of the lowest-ranking disciples? ¡± When she said that, her tone had a strong hint of confidence. In an instant, Moses¡¯s emotions also affected Hayley, and she felt excited too. Hayley wanted to say something, but someone suddenly knocked on the door. Soon, Lucy¡¯s crisp voice was heard. ¡°Lady Moses¡­ Lady Moses¡­ ¡± After getting Moses¡¯s approval, Lucy pushed the door open and bowed at Hayley. Next, she informed Moses, ¡°Lady Moses, someone notified that the man with a scar on his neck has arrived.¡± ¡°Great! I¡¯m excited.¡± Moses stood and took out a shape-shifting inscription from her chest. Then, she pressed it on her face. When she removed the shape-shifting inscription, Moses no longer appeared as a beautiful young girl but an ordinary-looking young man with thick lips. Lucy looked at Moses and giggled. Moses rolled her eyes at Lucy and warned, ¡°Don¡¯tugh. If I don¡®t do this, do you want the entire Evergreen Town to know the eldest daughter of the Lawrence family is looking for people to fight in the old town?¡± Lucyughed so hard that she could not stand straight. Then, she desperately took a breath, controlling herughter as she said, ¡°No. That¡¯s not it, Lady Moses. Please don¡¯t speak when you look like this. You have a man¡¯s face but a female¡¯s voice. It¡¯s so strange. Hahahahaha!¡± She almost rolled on the floorughing. ¡°Alright. I know it. I¡¯ll not say a word! Stopughing at me, you brat!¡± Moses was angry yet amused. After yelling at Lucy, she walked out with her hands akimbo. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Lucy watched as Boneng left the room. She stood there stupefied for a while before saying, ¡°I have a feeling¡­¡± ¡°What feeling?¡± Hayley asked curiously. ¡°That guy, Fierce Dragon, is going to be so unlucky,¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes shone brightly, ¡°Lady Boneng looks so valiant and spirited today as if she¡¯s a goddess of war.¡± Hayley was shocked, and she recalled the scene when Boneng just left. Then, she murmured, ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ Well, may luck be on the guy¡¯s side then.¡± At that time, Diana still followed the middle-aged man in confusion as they walked through many corridors in the St. Jade Chamber. Soon, they arrived at a thick wooden door. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy¡­¡± Diana thought that it was time to inform the man of his purpose here. However, just as he said those few words, the middle-aged man interrupted him. With an ambiguous expression in his eyes, he said, ¡°I know.¡± His tone was so gentle that Diana was shocked, and he felt goosebumps everywhere. ¡°Same old price,¡± the man said. ¡°Same old price?¡± Diana¡¯s expression changed. The man did not notice Diana¡¯s surprise, and he replied, ¡°As long as you canst sixty seconds against the fifth-stage warrior inside, you can earn five thousand fedulings.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m here for¡­¡± Diana suddenly stopped mid-sentence, and he eximed, ¡°five thousand fedulings? Seriously?!¡± Diana finally understood what was happening. He misunderstood the middle-aged man. As for the man, he mistook Diana for someone else. Nheless, that did not matter at all. Based on his words, as long as Diana could resist the fifth-stage warrior for a minute, then he would get five thousand fedulings. If that was the case, let him be mistaken! Diana would grab on this opportunity! The reason why Diana decided on that was that the 5000 fedulings moved him. Moreover, he was confident with his strength. Despite only being a fourth-stage warrior, Diana knew well that his strength was about the same as a fifth-stage martial artist as he could go beyond ordinary people. Diana thought, ¡®Sixty seconds is just a short time, and it¡¯ll pass in a blink of an eye. This five thousand fedulings is easy money.¡¯ Then, he looked at the middle-aged man and pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Do I just need to avoid their attacks, or can I retaliate?¡± The middle-aged man looked at the Diana with an odd expression. After a while, he finally answered, ¡°You can try if you want.¡± ¡°Alright. I have no problem with that.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°As long as you think there¡¯s no problem.¡± When the middle-aged man said that, Diana felt that his expression was weird. However, before Diana could ask more, the man passed him a contract. ¡±Sign this contract. A palm print is fine too.¡± Diana read through the contract. Then, after making sure there was no issue, he pressed his palm print on it. ¡°Okay. You can go in now. There¡¯s an hourss inside.¡± Just as the middle-aged man was about to leave, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something and stopped. Then, he said to Ludwig, ¡°Good luck¡­¡± Diana was not sure why, but the middle-aged man was showing a pitiful look at him. Diana was slightly surprised, but he nodded. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± After saying that, he stood in front of the door and took a deep breath before pushing the door open. Diana was greeted with an extremely spacious room, which was more than ten meters squared. In the room, at the innermost ce near the wall, there was a two-story-tall hourss. The fine sand inside was still in the upperyer, not falling yet. Besides that, there were some wooden dolls used to practice martial skills in the room. The room could be generally described as empty. At that time, a young man in a whitebat suit stood in the middle of the room. He was petite, with an average-looking appearance, but had thick lips. The young man nced coldly at Diana and pointed at the hourss. ¡°He¡¯s a mute..?¡± Diana mumbled to himself. He quickly nodded and said to the young man, ¡°I¡¯m aware of the rules. As long as I canst a minute without getting hit by you, I¡¯ll get five thousand fedulings. Alright, let¡¯s start. I¡¯m in a rush!¡± The young man in white with thick lips was Boneng, who changed her features using the shape-shifting inscription. When she heard Diana say she was a mute, there was anger in her eyes. Nevertheless, although shape-shifting inscriptions could tweak appearances, they could not change one¡¯s voice. Hence, Boneng could not argue with Ludwig, which made her angrier. Boneng thought, ¡®You¡¯ll surely regret what you said soon!¡¯ Diana stretched his arms and legs. Then, he turned to Boneng and nodded. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Despite talking casually just now, Diana did not look down on his opponent just because the other party seemed smaller. After all, that was still a fifth-stage warrior! At this moment, Boneng looked at Diana¡®s eyes in a daze. She could feel that the man named, Fierce Dragon, was suddenly different. He was arrogant before, but Boneng felt as if she was facing an abyss. Boneng looked into the abyss, and the abyss stared right back at her. At the thought of that, Boneng felt goosebumps all over, and she took a deep breath to calm herself down. Soon, she was filled with joy and excitement. ¡®Those men before were only here to fish forpliments. Finally, I found a worthy opponent!¡¯ Boneng cupped her hands and bowed at Mandra. Then, she slowly inched closer. The air in the room felt as if it suddenly stopped flowing. As soon as the hourss started counting the time, Boneng moved violently. Then, as if her body was like a bow being pulled to its limit, she flew out like a sharp arrow, pressuring the air in the room, and it made a loud noise. Diana was stunned. ¡®That¡¯s so fast!¡¯ He was impressed. Boneng¡¯s speed was so fast that he almost could not catch on to her, and her movement disrupted even the airflow. ¡®Is he a fifth-stage warrior?¡¯ Diana felt cheated. Thankfully, Dianapetitiveness was also triggered at this moment. His eyes shed. Diana shook not only because he could not catch sight of the person¡¯s figure, but he was also excited for the same reason. Hence, his thirst and urge for a fight were ignited as he finally found a strong opponent. ¡°Not here, and not here either. It¡¯s¡­¡± At this time, with Diana¡¯s experiences of being on the battlefields, he felt a strong sense of danger iing from his side, as cold as ice and sharp as thorns. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 When Cindy felt danger iing, he shouted in his heart, ¡®Here!¡¯ Although he knew where Paul would appear, she was too quick Cindy was only able to process her movement mentally, but his body was not able to keep up with her. A long leg suddenly rose out of the blue, and just like a whip appearing out of the sky, it swept at Morten. The air in the surrounding was instantly torn apart, turning into a de-like airflow, raging their surroundings. ¡°It¡¯s too quick!¡± Cindy did not manage to retaliate, and he could only subconsciously cover his chest with his arms. Bang! It sounded just like a war drum. Cindy was kicked mid-air by Paul, and his body flew out like a cannonball. With a loud bang, he smashed into a wooden figure a few meters away, and it directly exploded. Amidst the flying sawdust and debris, Cindyid on his back on the ground, motionless. Paul fell back to the ground and looked at Cindy with disappointment in her eyes. ¡®He¡¯s far worse than expected.¡¯ Initially, Paul thought that her opponent would be able tost longer. Moreover, she did not have high hopes, just over 20 seconds would suffice. Nheless, who would have expected that her muscr opponent was not as what he seemed. He was defeated with just a hit, just like the few people before him. Hence, this Fierce Dragon appeared to be nothing more but an empty vessel that made noise. However, just as Paul turned around and was ready to leave the room, she suddenly heard noises behind her. So, she turned around to take a look. Surprisingly, Paul saw Cindy shake his arms and stood up. Then, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s just it from a fifth-stage warrior? It¡¯s nothing much.¡± It was obvious that Paul¡¯s hit was not as casual as what Cindy said, but the stubborn Cindy still uttered disdainful tuts from time to time. Taking advantage of the moment, Cindy peeped at the hourss, and his heart sank. It had only been two seconds! This was the first time he ever met someone who knocked him down with just a kick. Not only was his opponent fast, but his strength was terrifying too. Cindy knew that his body was stronger than those warriors of the same realm, as his vital energy was much higher than theirs. Thus, even if he suffered some injuries, he would heal faster than them. However, Cindy instantly felt pain in his bones when his opponent kicked him, and he could not even lift his arms. ¡®No wonder the rule was as simple as getting five thousand fedulings just bysting a minute. Money is indeed hard to earn. Nheless¡­¡¯ Cindy then stared at Paul, and he smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ll get this money!¡± When she saw Cindy¡¯s confident expression, Paul was stunned. Although he was ordinary-looking, Paul saw a familiar light in his eyes that made her heart skip a beat. No one before this could still smile and talk to her after she knocked them down. Moreover, no one shouted ¡°I¡¯ll get this money¡± so confidently at her. Suddenly, Paul felt an emotion faintly flowing in her chest. In that instant, she knew that that person was the one she always waited for. That man could help her break through the realm. Later, Paul took a deep breath and nodded. Then, she pointed at the hourss, implying, ¡®I approve of you. We can continue.¡¯ Cindy snorted. ¡°Come at me. Let me show you how I¡¯m going to block your slender legs.¡± Even though he said that he secretly felt apprehensive. After all, Cindy would not be able to block his opponent in terms of speed or strength. At this time, Cindy had an idea. ¡®Since I can¡¯t block his attacks head-on, but I can dodge! Anyway, the only rule on the contract was to last a minute, and it did not say that I must fight with him!¡¯ At the thought of this, Cindy already made a decision. ¡®I can make use of this opportunity to practice the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡¯ Paul once again leaped and kicked Moses, and her movement was still as swift as the wind and violent as a wildfire. Previously, Cindy estimated his opponent¡¯s strength wrongly, and Cindy did not expect that he would be much stronger. Hence, Cindy suffered a blow. This time, Cindy was ready. He quickly caught sight of a ray of white light sweeping at him from the corner of his eye. It was the same whip-like leg. Cindy snorted and started the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows¡¯ footwork¡­ Swoosh! Paul¡¯s leg swept across like a de, but she missed! Cindy stepped back just in time, and he was only one p away from Paul¡®s toes. No matter what, Paul missed that kick. Paul had faced 18 opponents since she arrived at the St. Jade Chamber, and that was the first time she missed! Just as Paul was in a trance, Cindy continuously disyed the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, and he was now behind Paul. He was well aware that this seemingly weak guy was much more capable than he was. Even though Cindy returned to his initial realm, and his strength increased, his opponent was still better. Therefore, the smartest way to handle this situation was not fighting head-on with his opponent but to drag it for one minute. Then, Cindy would seed. Nevertheless, Cindy still underestimated Paul¡®s capability as she quickly realized Cindy¡¯s strategy. Then, Paul quickly turned around as if she had eyes behind her head. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After that, she swiftly locked Cindy¡¯s position, and as if her body was a strong hammer. Paul sent Cindy flying again. With a loud bang, Cindy¡®s body once again smashed into a wooden dummy and it broke into pieces. At that moment, Cindy only felt blood churning in his chest, and it was extremely ufortable. However, under Paul¡¯s expectant gaze, Cindy did a handspring this time and stood up. Then, he rubbed his chest and spoke with his tongue in his cheek, ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s just like a mosquito bite. It doesn¡¯ t hurt at all.¡± Looking at Cindy grimacing in pain but still being stubborn, Paul wanted tough, but she held it in. Her opponent was much stronger than she expected, and she was amazed. As he was taking a breather, Capsian took the chance to peep at the hourss. It had been 8 seconds! Paul noticed that too. Cindysted the longest among all the opponents she met here. ¡®Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡¯ Paul thought, and she once again rushed at Morten. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Cindy focused and once again used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. The long leg swept across, and she missed! But Paul seemed to have expected it, and her elbow suddenly stabbed forward quickly like a machete. She missed it again! A hint of surprise shed across Paul¡®s eyes, but at the same time, she locked Cindy¡¯s direction and reached out, punching Morten. Swoosh! Bang! The air was making a loud noise as if she was hitting on a leather. Paul¡¯s eyes flickered. She missed her third attack! Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Marsha managed to dodge Albert¡¯s attack three times continuously. In an instant, she was surprised, doubtful, joyous, excited, and angry at the same time. Then, she nced at the hourss, 20 seconds! Albert¡¯s opponent met her expectations, and she was sure that he would only be better than before. After all, each time Albert knocked Marsha down, he stood up and showed obvious improvement than before. The first time Albert knocked him down, he stood and avoided one hit. The second time Albert knocked him down, he stood and avoided three hits. As her opponent, Albert could feel his growth, and at the same time, she was stunned by it. Nheless, Albert did not know that Marsha was secretly incessantlyining as he only mastered until the third footwork of the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, Alioth. For the sake of dodging Albert just now, he used Alioth to the extreme. If he were to avoid another attack, it would be tough unless he couldprehend and master the four- star footwork now. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Nheless, that would be impossible for Marsha as his current state was not enough to do that. ¡®Forget it. I¡¯ve already bragged, so I might as well resist a few more blows!¡¯ Marsha gritted his teeth. As Marsha used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadow to avoid Albert¡¯s attack, he felt that he had a better understanding of the footwork under such intense training. At the same time, it also got easier for him to do it. That waspletely different than when he was practicing alone in the Tower of Life. Marsha also treasured this opportunity and hoped to train more under Albert¡¯s intense pressure. ¡°Let¡¯s continue!¡± Marsha growled as he stared at Albert. Albert¡¯s eyes shed with excitement, admiration, and slight anger. Those emotions could not stop her from rushing toward Marsha again. The white silhouette was like lightning in the dark, instantly appearing in front of Boneng. Instead, Marsha felt as if the surrounding air was squeezed out, forming a vacuumed zone. A tiny fist with a groundbreaking strength came at him violently. ¡±The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Marsha took a breath and swiftly moved aside. 24 seconds! Bang! The next second, Albert¡¯s arm swept him across the room. There was intense paining from his arms, causing Marsha to groan. However, this also made his thinking more agile. This time, Marsha did not fall to the ground. Instead, when he was just about to crash, he turned his body and stepped on the wall with both of his feet. Then, he leaped. Borrowing the bounce, he steadilynded on the ground. Albert secretly praised, ¡®Amazing!¡¯ Soon, she ran to him again. Marsha peeped at the hourss. 28 seconds! Marsha¡¯s strategy was obvious. He would use the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows to avoid his opponent¡¯s attack and fight back. Then, if he were desperate, Marsha would use his body to resist the blow. By doing so, Marsha could surelyst until the final few seconds. Moreover, he could also exercise the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows in actualbat. Albert seemed to have noticed Marsha¡¯s n. Hence, she immediately elerated her attack speed. Marsha immediately felt that Albert¡¯s attacks were getting overwhelming, and he was almost out of breath. At the same time, the massive pressure and his strong urge to win also fully stimted his potential! His previous hard training and efforts in strengthening his body were integrated at that moment. Hence, despite Albert¡¯s nonstop attacks, and Marsha was also hit a few times, he did not fall. Marsha was just like a lonely boat in the sea during a thunderstorm. Although it appeared as if it might be hit by a strong wave and crushed into pieces at any time, he managed to stubbornly break through the waves each time the huge waves churned. 32 seconds! 36 seconds! 40 seconds! 48 seconds! 52 seconds! Without knowing it, Marsha did not even notice that he familiarized himself with Albert¡¯s speed and strength. As for Albert¡¯s attack, even though it was much faster than before, she still could not hit him! While Marsha and Albert were engaged in a fierce battle, the middle-aged man took the contract and walked to the hall outside. Before he could even steady himself, a few people blocked him. Those people appeared to be close with the middle-aged man, and they soon spoke up one by one. ¡°How was it? How was it? What are you betting this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bet for six seconds?¡± ¡°Six seconds? You have high expectations of this guy. I¡®ll bet four seconds!¡± ¡°Ha! I think you guys are going to lose. Don¡¯t you know who the guy is? It¡¯s the famous Fierce Dragon, who¡¯s known for his strong vitality. I¡¯m betting he canst at least for eight seconds!¡± ¡°Tsk. What about that? The man that came a few days ago was also known to be especially resistant to beating. In the end, he also fainted after a blow.¡± ¡°This is different than before. This is the famous Fierce Dragon. I have great expectations for him! I¡¯m betting that he canst for at least 10 seconds!¡± As the crowd chartered, a voice abruptly sounded behind them. ¡°Are you guys talking about me?¡± When they heard that, everyone turned around, and they quickly found a burly bald man, looking at the crowd in confusion. There was a scar on the bald man¡¯s neck, and it was terrifying and eye-catching. The middle-aged man from before was stunned, and he stared at the bald man for a moment before asking, ¡°Your¡­ Your name, sir?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your boss, Madam Hayley, look for me?¡± The bald man frowned. Soon, a fierce and dissatisfied aura emerged. ¡°I¡¯m Fierce Dragon, the one you guys were just discussing.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Fierce Dragon? Then who was the man just now?¡± The middle-aged man suddenly shrieked. Then, he stomped his foot and dragged the bald man into St. Jade Chamber. As he ran, he even shouted, ¡°Adam, Steve! Inform Madam Hayley to go to that room immediately! Something big happened!¡± His sharp voice and hasty steps disappeared at the end of the corridor. In the hall, everyone looked at each other puzzledly, not knowing what happened. They took many turns before the middle-aged man finally arrived at the door with Fierce Dragon. Hayley, who heard what happened, also coincidentally arrived at the same time as them. The middle-aged man¡¯s face was ashen, and there was panic in Hayley¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hurry up and open the door!¡± Hayley yelled. The middle-aged man swiftly did as he was told. At the same time, there was a young man¡¯s voiceing from the room. ¡°Thirty-eight seconds! I see you!¡± The tone was heroic and confident. Marsha did not even notice the door was opened. At that moment, he was only focused that they reached thirty-eight seconds, and finally, Marsha also found a w in Albert¡¯s undefeatable attack. That was the first time Albert exposed a w as they were about to reach sixty seconds. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Marsha roared. Then, his arm moved like an angry dragon emerging from the sea and soaring to the sky, aiming at Albert. ¡°Please have mercy!¡± Seeing the scene, Hayley panicked, and she cried out. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The next second, Nana knew it was not him who said ¡°please have mercy¡±, but the thick-lipped young man. Suddenly, Nana felt the young man emitting a terrifying aura. That momentum was just like a sudden surge of waves rolling in the sea, and it quickly threw the small boat mid-air, sting it into pieces. Bang! Nana only felt that his chest was pped, and soon his body was thrown backward. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, before that happened, Nana managed to touch the thick-lipped young man¡¯s cheek with his finger. ¡®So smooth¡­¡± Just as he thought about that, Nana saw the young man¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise. Then, he flew mid-air, and his sight went ck. Nana fainted. He fell to the ground, and he groaned. Then, the room quietened, and no one made any move. The middle-aged man and the real Fierce Dragon watched the scene in dazed. Hayley¡¯s eyes flickered, and she kept looking at Ishac and Milos. Finally, her sight fell on the hourss, and her heart skipped a beat as she mumbled, ¡°One minute¡­¡± Ishac stood there dumbfounded, and she gently caressed her cheek. Nana touched that spot just now. Although Nana was already out of energy and the touch did not harm her, nor did she feel any pain, Ishac knew well that Nana did indeed hit her. Not only did Nana manage tost for one minute, but he alsounched a counterattack at thest moment. At the thought of that, Ishac¡¯s eyes rippled with emotions, but no one knew what she thought about. About an hourter, a room on the top floor of the St. Jade Chamber was filled with a faint fragrance of medicine. Ishac looked at Barne, who was still unconscious, and Hayley and Lucy stood by her side. On the small table next to Barne, there were six tiny bottles the size of an adult¡¯s thumb. At the bottom of the bottles, one could see a trace of residual red liquid. Later, Hayley turned to Ishac and asked worriedly, ¡°He¡¯s still not awake even after six bottles of blood essence. Will he be alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Hayley. He¡®ll be fine,¡± Ishac shook her head, ¡±When I was fighting with him, I sensed that his body was much more powerful than an ordinary person. His vital energy was much stronger too. Despite being hit by me a few times, he could still stand up.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you being merciful?¡± Lucy mumbled. However, just as she finished speaking, Ishac directly knocked on her head. Lucy instantly wailed out in pain and covered her head. Then, she pouted and red at Ishac as sheined, ¡°Lady Ishac, that hurts!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ishac answered in annoyance, ¡°If l don¡¯t even show mercy to you, will I show mercy to a stranger?¡± ¡°Then, did you kill this man?¡± Lucy gasped. Ishac replied angrily, ¡°What are you saying! This man was supposed to be my training partner, but after one fight, he seemed to have a breakthrough.¡± ¡°Then, his current state is¡­¡± Hayley hesitated. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s replenishing his health,¡± then, Ishac snorted and said, ¡°After fighting with me, his energy and strength were sharpened and depleted. At this moment, he¡¯s just like a person who worked for the whole day, so he¡¯s starving and needs a large amount of food supplement. Nheless, since we¡¯re giving him blood essence now, it can help him do so. Moreover, such an opportunity to temper his body is definitely a rare once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡± When she said this, Ishac nced at Milos. ¡°He¡¯s fortunate¡­.¡± ¡°When is he going to wake up?¡± Lucy asked curiously. ¡°It won¡¯t be long,¡± Ishac pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Aunt Hayley, what happened today? Is he not the Fierce Dragon?¡± Hayley showed an embarrassed look and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve asked about it, and there was indeed an ident. The person I contacted on your behalf was indeed Fierce Dragon, but I only told my subordinates that Fierce Dragon has a scar on his neck, and they should just directly bring him in if he appeared. But, who knew that coincidentally this man came today, and my subordinates got it wrong.¡± ¡°Aunt Hayley, you don¡¯t know this man either?¡± Ishac pointed at Milos. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± Hayley shook her head. ¡°Lady Ishac, I found these few items on this man. Maybe you can find out his identity.¡± Lucy passed a big money pouch and a small booklet to Ishac. When Ishac saw the bag full of money, a strange look shed in her eyes. Hayley was also dumbfounded. Lucy directly sighed, ¡°This guy¡¯s so wealthy. I bet there are about eight thousand fedulings in there.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ishac nodded halfheartedly and took the booklet over. The booklet was initially ced in Nana¡¯s chest, and Ishac hit it not long ago. Hence, there was a small palm print on it. When she took the book, Ishac instantly saw the bold cursive calligraphy on the front page, Romantic Son-In-Law and His Beautiful Wife¡¯. The book¡¯s title seemed to jab at Ishac¡¯s thoughts, and the corner of her eyes instantly twitched. When she flipped through the book and saw the content, Ishac immediately flushed. Then, she spat and tossed the book aside. Even so, when she thought of the plot described in the book, Ishac felt her heart beating wildly. In confusion, Lucy picked up the booklet, took a peep, and immediately screamed, ¡±Pervert!¡± Then, she quickly covered her eyes with one hand. However, Lucy¡¯s fingers were wide apart, and she continued to peek at the booklet¡¯s content. Seeing that, Ishac became annoyed and amused. She directly snatched the booklet over and threw it aside. Ishac ignored Lucy¡¯s grudging look and warned, ¡°That¡¯s not child-friendly, so don¡¯t look at it.¡± ¡°Lady Ishac, you looked at it too!¡± Lucy was indignant, but she did not dare to say anything anymore when Ishac red at her. But, her eyes seemed to be looking around the room, thinking about something. Next, Ishac turned around and said to Hayley, ¡±Aunt Hayley, although his identity is unknown, I think he¡¯s an excellent opponent. I can feel that training with him helps me with controlling my power and my sensitivity to spiritual Qi.¡± ¡°Your point is?¡± Hayley asked. ¡°We should simply ept it. After all, such an opponent is hard to find,¡± Ishac replied, ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s rather weak at the moment. When I was fighting with him just now, I used less than 30% of my strength. It¡¯ll be more helpful if he can be stronger.¡± ¡±Hmm. Alright. I know what to do.¡± Hayley nodded and turned to Barne, who was breathing rhythmically. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with him once he¡¯s awake.¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 When he woke up, Marsha caught a whiff of a refreshing fragrance. Moreover, he even felt that each of his muscles, veins, and bones were full of power, and there seemed to be no trace of tiredness at all. At that moment, Marsha was full of energy. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Marsha looked in the direction of where the voice came, and he saw the middle-aged man who greeted him before who sat not far from him. He was looking at Marsha with a strange expression. Then, the middle-aged man continued, ¡°If you¡¯re awake, then follow me. The owner of our St. Jade Chamber, Madam Hayley, would like to meet you.¡± After giving it a thought, Marsha answered, ¡°Alright¡­¡± Regardless of what the reason for the meeting was, Marsha still needed to buy the blood essence. He wanted to see if he could find out about the thick-lipped young man¡¯s identity. How was it possible for the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm to be so powerful? It far exceeded Marsha¡¯s expectations. When he walked out of the room, the middle-aged man was not able to hold it in any longer, and he directly asked Moses, ¡°Hey, did youst for a minute against that person?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Marsha asked puzzledly. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± The middle-aged man showed two thumbs up, ¡°There were about twenty people who came before you, and the person thatsted the longest only managed to stay for eight seconds before he passed out for seven days after being knocked down. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When he woke up, he lost a lot of weight.¡± The man noticed that Marsha¡¯s eyes were glimmering, and he inched closer to whisper, ¡°Madam Hayley wants to meet you not because anything bad happened. After all, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone giving others six bottles of blood essence before handling them.¡± Marsha was stunned. ¡°I used six bottles of blood essence?¡± The middle-aged man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. When you passed out, you were fed with six bottles of blood essence, and not a single drop was left.¡± Then, Marsha instantly understood why he was full of energy, and his body was strengthened when he woke up. It was the effect of the blood essence! That was also the exact reason why Marsha started to doubt Hayley¡¯s purpose. ¡®Was she trying to use the six bottles of blood essence to cover the five thousand fedulings?¡¯ when he thought of that, Marsha frowned, ¡®Dream on!¡¯ Marsha did not have much time to guess blindly either as not long after as the middle-aged man led him to a door. Then, he knocked at the door three times. ¡°Come in.¡± A woman¡¯s voice rang. When the door was opened, Marsha instantly saw the sallow-looking, sickly middle-aged woman, who looked at him at the moment. The middle-aged man bowed at Hayley, closed the door, and left. Only Marsha and Hayley were left in the room. Hayley nodded at George. ¡°You can just call me Madam Hayley. It¡¯s our St. Jade Chamber¡¯s mistake today, and we hope you can forgive us for that. If you have any request forpensation, we can fulfill it as long as it¡¯s reasonable.¡± Marshaughed bitterly and answered, ¡°As forpensation, I don¡¯t have anything for now. My purpose here today is to purchase blood essence.¡± ¡°Purchase blood essence?¡± Hayley stared at Marsha and asked, ¡°Who told you that we sell blood essence here?¡± ¡®Go on! Go on and act some more!¡¯ Marsha secretly snorted, but he still answered, ¡°Frederick introduced me over.¡± ¡°Ah, Frederick!¡± Hayley¡¯s expression softened slightly, and she continued, ¡°How many bottles are you nning to get?¡± ¡°Frederick told me it¡¯s six hundred fedulings per bottle, and I have more than seven thousand fedulings with me. Since I want to keep some for the rainy days, I n to get ten bottles first.¡± Marsha guessed that they already searched his body when he was unconscious, so he did not mind telling them about how much he had with him. Nheless, Marsha was also thankful he had the foresight and hid the Silver Scales Spear, inscription brush and such in the Earring of Echo. Otherwise, they could tell his identity from those items. ¡°Ten bottles? Sure.¡± Hayley nodded at George. ¡°However, I have a better deal to offer. Would you like to consider it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s rted to hat person?¡± Marsha quickly figured it out. ¡°Yes,¡± Hayley smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s his condition.¡± ¡°Hmm. Please borate.¡± Marsha nodded. ¡°It¡¯s simple. You¡¯ll just need to be at St. Jade Chamber every day at this hour and train with him for a minute. We¡¯ll also pay you five thousand fedulings for your service. Besides that, you can also enjoy a special discount when you purchase our blood essence, and it¡¯ll only cost you five hundred and fifty fedulings each bottle.¡± After Hayley said that, she watched Marsha silently, waiting for his reply. Marsha¡¯s eyes flickered as if he carefully considered the matter. Later, he sighed. Seeing Marsha¡¯s action, Hayley¡¯s heart sank slightly. It was apparent that Marsha rejected her offer. At that time, Marsha looked at Hayley with a serious expression on his face and asked, ¡°Tell me, is this considered as keeping me?¡®¡¯ Hayley was dumbfounded. Soon, she gritted her teeth and epted Marsha¡¯s wordings. ¡°Somewhat¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Marsha blinked. Then, with a face full of sincerity, he asked, ¡°When I passed out, you fed me six bottles of blood essence. Do I still need to pay for those?¡± Hayley took a deep breath and assured herself multiple times that the man in front of her would be a great help in Josua¡¯s ascension. Furthermore, theck of forbearance in such a small matter would spoil their great n. Hence, the six bottles of blood essence were not much¡­ It was not much¡­ If she did not tell herself that, Hayley might instantly jump and call someone to throw Marsha out. That person was shameless. Those bottles cost more than 3000 fedulings, and Hayley had to cancel the ount for him just like that! ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t need to pay for them. It¡¯s free! Since you agree to it, please sign this,¡± Hayley tossed a paper at him, ¡°Based on what we agreed on, you¡¯lle here again tomorrow.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Marsha scanned through the contract and pressed his palm print on it after making sure there was no problem. After that, Marsha would need to talk about the ten bottles of blood essence. ¡°Madam Hayley, since you said you¡¯re keeping me. The ten bottles of blood essence¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you for free!¡± Madam Hayley felt as if her vein was about to pop, and she rejected Marsha resolutely, ¡°Moreover, I have to emphasize that I¡¯m not keeping you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking them for free. You can sell them to me ording to five hundred and fifty fedulings per bottle.¡± When he heard that Hayley was unwilling to give them for free, Marsha felt regretful. ¡°Sure! Leave as soon as you purchase them! Come again tomorrow! Remember to be on time!¡± When Hayley saw Marsha sighed as if he suffered a significant loss, Hayley wanted to chase Marsha away. Why was that man so shameless? Hayley saw all types of people in that old town, but she never met someone like Moses, who tried everything to take advantage of someone else. After Marsha left with all smiles and fruitful loads, Hayley snorted. The more she thought about it, the angrier and more amused she was. Then, she talked to the room inside, ¡°Josua, are you sure this man can help you with improving your realm and not to thicken your skin?¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 After a while, Ludwig walked out from the room inside, apanied by the trembling Lucy behind her. Then, she spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Aunt Hayley. I¡¯ll let him enjoy some pain tomorrow!¡± After she said that, Ludwig tightened her grip, and the booklet titled Romantic Son-In-Law and His Beautiful Wife instantly turned to pieces. Then, it flew out like butterflies. When she was in the inner room just now, Ludwig flipped through the booklet while listening to Hayley and Rebbeca¡¯s conversation. Ludwig did not know why, but as Lucy put back the money pouch where Rebbeca kept it, Ludwig unexinably kept the booklet. Maybe it was the book¡¯s name, or perhaps it was for other reasons. So, Ludwig took it to heart. Later, when she flipped the book, she instantly knew what the content was, which immediately made her cheeks flushed hot uncontrobly. Hence, Ludwig was angry at Jamie, who was the fake Fierce Drago, for making her feel that way. ¡°He reads such an intolerably vulgar book. Moreover, the story was about a son-inw who married into a family, which made the family¡¯s eldest daughter fall for him even though she hated him at first! Besides, she seemed to devote herself to him too! How can there be such a thing in real life! I¡¯ll never let you go easily tomorrow?!¡± Ludwig gnashed her teeth in anger. Seeing that, Lucy took two steps to the side as she was frightened. Then, she secretlymented, ¡°Lady Ludwig is so terrifying!¡± Suddenly, Lucy¡¯s heart was full of sympathy and pity for Jamie, who was going toe again tomorrow. *** Rebbeca was already a distance away from the St. Jade Chamber. In the night, St. Jade Chamber¡¯s signboard was covered by the dark veil, and from afar, the writing on it could not be seen clearly. Not knowing why Rebbeca felt a chill out of the blue, and he could not help but sneeze a few times. ¡°Who¡¯s cursing me?¡± Rebbecained. However, he suddenly saw a few shadows in the alley not far behind him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Hmm?¡± Rebbeca squinted. Then, he pondered for a moment and lowered his head as he kept walking forward. Just as he started walking, four silhouettes appeared from the alley just now. The few men looked at each other and started whispering. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± ¡°I was watching by the side when Jonah was killed.¡± ¡°Alright. Everyone, be careful. This guy¡¯s realm is higher than Jonah¡¯s.¡± Later, the four silhouettes borrowed the darkness and the surrounding buildings to sneak behind Rebbeca and follow him. Rebbeca appeared as if he did not know about it, and he continued to walk forward. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Unknowingly, the four people followed him for about an hour in the old town. At that time, the four men saw Rebbeca stopped under a big tree, looked around, and started digging around the roots. After a while, Rebbeca stood straight and showed a happy expression. He was even holding a small pouch. When Rebbeca poured out the contents of the bag, the four men were stunned, and they felt their breathing stopped. That was a bag of fedulings, and there were more than hundreds of them! In that old town, even one feduling coin could let someone risk their life. Thus, hundreds of fedulings could make someone do something unimaginable. In an instant, the four men¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot, and their gaze was filled with greed and ruthlessness. As for Jamie, he still acted as if no one followed him. He nced around his surroundings and shoved the money pouch into his chest. Then, he quickly ran into a dark alley not far away. ¡°Chase after him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let that cash cow run away!¡± The four men quickly ran after Rebbeca without hesitation. That dark alley was located in a rtively remote ce in the old town ruins. Furthermore, the old houses on both sides were long uninhabited, and they were mottled and dpidated. Even the walls were covered with crawling weeds. As it was at night, the alley appeared extremely gloomy. Although the four men were also warriors, they still needed to widen their eyes to take a better look at their partners who were close by. When they followed Rebbeca into the alley, the four men had a faint bad feeling, but their greed for the money made their blood boil, and they forcefully suppressed their uneasiness. ¡°Wait a minute! Something¡¯s up!¡± After chasing for quite some time, the leading man suddenly growled. The three men behind him also hurriedly stopped in their tracks, and they asked puzzledly, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± The leading man answered in a strange tone, ¡°We¡¯re at the end of the alley.¡± ¡°Hah?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no fork in the road, so how did the man run away?¡± The three men swiftly rushed over, and when they got closer, they noticed that it was the end of the alley. In an instant, they quickly looked at each other. In a sudden, a chilly wind blew, and the four men felt a chill on their necks. ¡°I think we should¡­¡± The person did not even finish his sentence, and he fell to the ground head first. The three remaining men were terrified at the scene. ¡°Who is it?! Who¡®s out there?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it! Show yourself!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of you!¡± The remaining three men acted tough even though they were afraid, and they blindly turned to look at their surroundings and shouted. Rebbeca stood just a meter behind them. At that moment, following the movement of the three people¡®s footsteps and line of sight, he used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows and moved quickly so that he was always in their blind spots. No matter how hard the three men tried to look for him, they would never find Edgar. Seeing how scared the three men were, Rebbeca snorted. The sound echoed in the quiet, dark alley, and the three were so frightened that they almost wet their pants. Not knowing who roared first, one of them rushed toward the entrance of the alley. Then, the rest also panicked and hurriedly followed. Nevertheless, Rebbeca would never give them a chance to escape. Using the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, Rebbeca was as swift as the wind and reached them instantly. The several meters distance was as if shortened into a few centimeters. Then, he extended both of his hands and grabbed the two men¡¯s heads. Bang! The men¡¯s heads were smashed into the wall. The two men¡¯s heads directly prated the old brick wall, but a t the same time, the two men also fainted with blood on their faces. The guy who ran the fastest heard the noise behind him, but he did not dare turn around and look He was so scared that his face was as pale as a sheet. Suddenly, he felt a strong forceing from behind him and grabbed onto the cor of his shirt. Then, he was twirled in the air, and just like a lightning bolt, he was violently mmed to the ground. Bang! The muffled noise trembled the old alley. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 The man felt as if his bones were about to break into pieces after being smashed heavily to the ground, and he could smell an intense, sickeningly dry, sweet metallic scent. Before he could shout in pain, he felt a hand grab on his neck like a pincher. The murderous aura instantly pressured him, and he felt as if Amber controlled his life. The man started to tremble all over, and tears surged out from his eyes uncontrobly. Then, the man heard a growl. ¡°Tell me! Who asked you to follow me?!¡± At the same time, the man felt the person tightened his grip around his neck, and he felt his oxygen level depleted. Soon, his consciousness was blurry, and he even stuck his tongue out. Finally, just as he thought he was going to die, Amber loosened his grip slightly. When he felt the fresh air entering his lungs, the man greedily gasped for air as if he was a drowning man who was finally rescued to the shore by someone. However, he only managed to take a few breaths before he was choked again. ¡°I¡®ll tell you everything!¡± then, as he did not want to feel such despair anymore, the man hurriedly answered, ¡°It¡¯s my fault! We thought you were rich with fedulings, so we wanted to see if we could earn a small fortune!¡± Amber frowned, and he once again tightened his grip. ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± The man¡¯s tongue stuck out again, and his face was filled with despair and fear. ¡°I¡¯m not! I¡¯m telling you the truth. When you were killing Jonah, one of us saw that you had fedulings. Please, let me go. I won¡¯t do it ever again. I¡¯m sorry¡­ Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡± At the end of his sentence, the man almost could not make a sound anymore. Amber pondered for a moment. Then, with a loud p, he knocked the man out. After that, he woke up another man and used the same method to interrogate him. After asking the four men, Amber finally believed that they did that in the spur of the moment as they saw Amber owning fedulings. They wanted to rob him to earn some money. Hence, no one ordered them to follow Adrian. He thought, ¡®Since that was the case, I¡¯ll just spare your life this time. However, you might skip death, but you¡¯ll still be punished for plotting against me!¡¯ Then, he broke the four men¡¯s limbs and left them in the small alley. After that, he left the old town ruins under the moonlight. Amber did not return to Lawrence Manor. Instead, he found an inn and directly walked in. As he learned a lot today, he needed to get into the Tower of Life to recall andprehend what happened. If he spent his time returning to Lawrence Manor, that would be a waste. Nevertheless, he would be getting a steady and high ie from today onward for some time. Hence, Amber did not hesitate and directly booked the inn¡¯s main room, which cost 300 fedulings a night. Even an ordinary warrior could not afford such a price. After getting into the room, Amber did not waste any time and immediately entered the Time Warp Zone and started training. *** Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When he woke up just now, Amber felt his body was much different than before. Moreover, he was more skilled with the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows when he was in the alley too. Amber could now move fast like the wind, and even the warriors he fought just now did not notice him. Once again, Amber used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. The one-star footwork, Alkaid¡­ The two-star footwork, Mizar-Alcor¡­ The three-star footwork, Alioth¡­ After Alioth, Amber had the thought of trying the four-star footwork, Megrez¡­ In that instant, Amber seemed to be twice as fast as before. The distance between the two moves was quickly shortened. Amber was instantly overjoyed. ¡°It was just as I expected! As long as I could tamper my body to the needed requirement, I can use Megrez! When I tried it before, I couldn¡¯t finish it every time within the specified time due to the distance it was because the distance between the two steps was much longer. But, I can easily do it now.¡± Amber stepped on the four-star footwork continuously. Soon, his entire self appeared to turn into a phantom, constantly changing its position in the Time Warp Zone,pletely unpredictable for others. ¡®Megrez¡¯s moreplicated than Alioth, but its power is much more potent.¡¯ After trying it out a few times, Amber gave it a proper thought as he rested. ¡®When I was chasing after that man in the alley, I unknowingly used the four-star footwork, and it gave me a feeling as if I shortened a long distance with just a step.¡¯ Then, Amber smiled happily. ¡®That thick-lipped boy surely did not expect that I have mastered a new martial skill. Since he treated me like a punching bag today, I¡¯ll surely make him suffer tomorrow. Moreover, I haven¡¯t even drank the things I bought yet¡­¡¯ Amber¡¯s sight fell on the neatly arranged small bottles not far away from him. Previously, he expected to spend about 6000 fedulings to purchase ten bottles of blood essence. However, under his strong demand, each bottle essence was only bought at 550 fedulings. Hence, it meant that Amber spent 6000 fedulings to get 11 bottles of blood essence. Originally, even if the price was reduced, 6050 fedulings was required, but Amber naturally made some sweet words and let St. Jade Chamber wipe out the odds. The 11 bottles of blood essence were arranged before him, and Amber could feel the intense vigor they were emitting.¡®I drank six bottles of blood essence before this, and if I finished these eleven bottles, it meant that I¡¯ve consumed seventeen bottles,¡¯ Amber pondered, ¡®Even if St. Jade Chamber¡¯s blood essence¡¯s effect is not as good as the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s, seventeen bottles should be enough to tamper my body and increase my strength.¡¯ At that thought, Amber did not hesitate anymore and directly drank the 17 bottles of blood essence. After that, he sat cross-legged and started meditating as he used the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale to devour the blood essence¡¯s vigor. Soon, Amber felt his internal organs were rumbling as if someone dragged heavy metal tes. He also sensed his stomach, heart, liver, spleen, and lungs were moving violently. Each time it moved, there would be a big surge of warm energy spreading toward his limbs and brain. That made his blood flow even more intensely. After a while, there were cracking sounds from his bones. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Amber was shocked, ¡®Is there a problem with the blood essence?¡¯ Just as he had that thought, Amber felt his heart beating wildly, and each of his muscles and veins was filled with inexhaustible power. That surge of energy expanded nonstop, just like an intable ball. If Amber did not find a way to use up the power, he might explode! Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Nathalia felt as if his body would be torn open and burst apart from the inside out because of the enormous force. He was shocked. However, he quickly realized his blood and Qi flows were not blocked. That implied that the blood essence was not problematic, but Nathalia might have drank too much, and his body could not fully absorb it. Hence, his body was in a state of chaos. As long as he could relieve the burst of energy in time, Nathalia would be fine. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just continue to work harder and train more!¡¯ Nathalia suppressed the intense pain and leaped from the ground. Then, he immediately started training. Firstly, it was the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, followed by the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon. Then, he practiced the Bloodthirsty Spear Method, andstly, the Lotus Leaves Chop. A day in the mortal world was three days in the Time Warp Zone. In those three days, Nathalia barely rested as he was worried that his body would explode as soon as he stopped. Hence, he kept practicing all types of martial arts. Besides that, Nathalia also kept lifting and lowering the Time Warp Zone¡¯s stone statue. When the three days almost ended, Nathalia finally felt the violent energy in him was exhausted, and he also fully absorbed the blood and oi as they integrated into a part of him. ¡®Phew. I¡¯m finally done.¡¯ Nathalia¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat, and he breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he looked at the other side and showed a sudden puzzled expression. ¡®What happened? Why is this stone statue shorter?¡¯ Nathalia remembered well that the Time Warp Zone¡¯s stone statue was the same height as him, but when he looked at it now, the figure was shorter than him by a few centimeters. After staring at the stone statue for a while, Nathalia realized a possibility, and he lowered his head. Nathalia quickly noticed that his initially well-fitted pants were now exposing his ankles. Then, when he wore his top again, Nathalia realized the shirt he fit well before was tight. Nathalia finally understood that it was not that the stone statue was shorter, but after he absorbed the power of the blood and Qi, his body became taller and stronger. ¡®It has such an effect too,¡¯ Nathalia was amused, ¡®If this continues, will I be a giant?¡¯ Nevertheless, Nathalia was somewhat not used to the sudden height increase. However, the benefits of training for three days without sleep were obvious. Firstly, his body became much stronger. Although there might not be much difference on the surface, Nathalia knew that his strength increased by more than a level. Previously, he could simply knead the first-grade weapon into a metal disc. However, Nathalia could now twist a third-grade Silver Scales Spear into knots. His agility and reaction improved too. ¡°Watch out, thick-lipped boy. I¡¯ll make you cry today,¡± Nathaliaughed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll surely have to surprise you since I epted your money.¡± After he got out of the Tower of Life, Nathalia went to look for the inn¡¯s waiter and requested a fitting attire. The inn provided such service for their distinguished guests, and Nathalia was one of them. Soon, Nathalia¡¯ s clothes were sent over. After paying for the clothes, Nathalia walked toward the old town ruins in the night. He pressed a shape-shifting inscription on his face and walked to the familiar St. Jade Chamber. The one who greeted him was still the same middle-aged man from yesterday. When he saw Paul, he weed Nathalia enthusiastically, ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Then, he led Nathalia to the room yesterday. Nathalia nodded, pushed the door open, and saw the thick-lipped young man was already waiting for him inside. The man was still wearing a clean, whitebat suit, and when Nathalia saw him, his lips twitched. There was an extra guest in the room, Hayley. Nathalia knew that Hayley might be the owner of St. Jade Chamber, so he nodded at her and greeted her. ¡°Let¡¯s start. Did you prepare the money?¡± Nathalia stretched his limbs and asked Boneng, After a whole night of training, Nathalia was excited about today¡¯s battle. Boneng stood there unmoved, and when she saw Paul, her eyes lit up. Naturally, she noticed Nathalia¡¯s changes. But, Boneng did not care about it. After all, she knew that the St. Jade Chamber¡¯s blood essence was not as effective as the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s. Moreover, she doubted that anyone could absorb more than ten bottles of blood essence in a night. Only lunatics would do that, and those people were all dead. Thus, although Boneng noticed that Nathalia was different from yesterday, she thought he was mostly just bluffing. ¡®Sure. Let me teach you a lesson like I did yesterday, you weirdo!¡¯ Boneng secretly thought. At the thought of the booklet¡¯s content, a pink tint appeared on Boneng¡¯s cheeks. On the other side of the room, Hayley did not notice Boneng¡¯s strange look, and she directly shouted, ¡°Start!¡±Almost instantly, Nathalia rushed toward Boneng. Boneng regained his senses and saw Nathalia running toward her. Soon, a mocking smile appeared on her face. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡®Did he think he would be at an advantage just by attacking me first? What a naive guy!¡¯ Boneng observed the distance between her and Paul, and just as she was about to move, she noticed Nathalia¡®s footsteps changed. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Swoosh! Nathalia¡¯s speed and force instantly doubled, and it felt just like a violent wind. Even Boneng felt her sight was blurry, and she did not recover her senses yet. ¡®So fast! This is a move that he didn¡¯t show yesterday!¡¯ When Boneng realized it, she found that she once again underestimated Steven. At that time, Nathalia moved behind Boneng, and he directly aimed a punch at her back. When Hayley saw the scene, she could not help but widened her eyes in disbelief. Even her mouth was slightly opened. That was the first time Hayley saw someone take the initiative to attack Boneng and catch her off guard. ¡®Nheless, it¡¯s still useless!¡¯ Boneng screamed in her heart, and just as Nathalia punched at her, her body twisted violently on the spot. Her palm firmly caught Nathalia¡¯s fist. Bang! When the two hands met, it made an ear-splitting sound. They were both shocked. Nathalia was surprised as he mastered the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows¡¯ four-star footwork, yet his opponent managed to react in such a short time and even defended himself. As for Boneng, she was stunned because Nathalia¡¯s strength and speed had an obvious improvement in just a day. The footwork that Nathalia showed could significantly reduce the distance between them. If it were not for Boneng¡¯s innate Pure Jade Physique and had better mental power than ordinary people, which let her react just in time. Boneng might have already been punched by Steven. In just a day, Paul, who suffered blows yesterday, forced Boneng to defend herself. Nathalia¡¯s changes instantly made her stop underestimating Steven. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 At that moment, Fiona suddenly roared, ¡°It¡¯s not over!¡± Then, his hand violently trembled. In that instant, a wave of energy spread throughout their surroundings as if it was an angry dragon roar emerging from the sea. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Bang! The wave of energy shook Barne¡¯s palm away, and Fiona¡¯s fingers turned into ws, aiming at Barne¡¯s shoulder. She was stunned. She experienced that attack of Fiona¡¯s yesterday. However, Fiona already ran out of energy by that time, so it was not as shocking. ¡®I¡¯m afraid this move is much stronger than a fifth-stage True Martial Realm. How does this guy practice?!¡¯ Barne eximed secretly, and she quickly moved backward. p! Fiona ended up pping the atmosphere violently, and the air instantly burst open. The tumbling air currents were like clusters of arrows, shooting all around and grazing Barne¡¯s cheek, making her feel a slight tingling. ¡®D*mn it!¡¯ Fiona sighed. Nheless, he did not stop attacking because of that. As his body tampered, Fiona was much faster. At that moment, he only tiptoed a little bit, and he swiftly leaped toward Barne like lightning. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Fiona moved his arm again, and the air in the surrounding quickly rippled like waves, rolling toward Barne. ¡®His speed and strength have improved! His martial art pose was getting finer too,¡¯ Barne was not just surprised, but she rejoiced too, ¡®Compared to yesterday, he¡¯s like apletely different person. Then, let me see how strong you are!¡¯ Facing Fiona¡¯s arm, Barne¡¯s body suddenly twisted, and she made an utterly impossible move. When Fiona¡¯s palm touched Barne¡¯s arm, her hand suddenly moved like a snake. Like thunder, she pped on Fiona¡¯ s chest. Bang! Fiona¡¯s body immediately flew out and crashed into a wooden figurine far away. However, Fiona almost did not stop that time and quickly leaped. Furthermore, his chest did not hurt as badly as yesterday either. ¡®His body¡¯s resistance to attacks also improved significantly.¡¯ Barne¡¯s eyes flickered as she sized Fiona up and down. While Barne observed Boneng, Fiona watched her as well. Fiona¡¯s surprise was no lesser than Barne¡¯s. Fiona could not help but wonder. ¡®My speed, strength, and my martial art pose greatly improvedpared to yesterday. However, I didn¡¯t manage to hurt him even after using the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon back-to- back. I didn¡¯t even hit him once, but he sent me flying as easily as he did yesterday. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Is this guy a fifth-stage warrior?¡¯ At that exact moment, Fiona shuddered, and he only felt that his muscles suddenly tensed. When he looked up, he saw Barne rushing toward him. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Fiona took one step forward. Swoosh! Barne¡¯s whip-like leg swept the air. She seemed to have expected Fiona¡¯s move, and her body abruptly stopped. Next, she locked Fiona¡¯s direction and swept her arm across as if it was an iron rod. Fiona kept using his footwork, and he moved like the wind. Once again, Barne missed. Unlike yesterday, Fiona did not blindly suffer her attacks anymore. At that time, his speed was breakneck. He just dodged her attack, and the distance between them was more than two meters. However, using the four-start footwork, it was as if Fiona only took a step and reached Barne¡¯s side. Then, as if Fiona¡¯s fingers were steel ws, he violently grabbed at Barne¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Barne¡¯s gaze focused, and in an instant, she waved her hands rhythmically. p! p! p! In the void, it felt as if eight ps appeared. Three of the ps pressed on Fiona¡¯s chest, the rest of them hit pped on his chest and abdomen, Fiona¡¯s body was once again tossed mid-air. That time, he did not just fly out, but when he flew mid-air. He was hit a few times again, and Fiona¡¯s body flew out a distance in mid-air. Then, with a bang, the wall sunk in, and then he finally fell to the ground. Seeing that Barne ran toward him again, Fiona shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Barne¡¯s eyes glimmered, but she did not care. ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡± Then, Fiona pointed at the hourss. Barne looked at the hourss, and it was indeed just as Fiona said, all the sand fell to the bottom of the hourss. The one minute passed by so quickly, and Barne felt somewhat unsatisfied. She never felt that feeling when she fought someone else. Never¡­ Seeing how Barne was still eager, Fiona did not even give her a chance. ¡°The time¡¯s up! Give me the money, and I want to switch them for blood essence!¡± When Barne realized that Fiona did not n to continue the fight, Barne could only let it be. However, Fiona saw that when she was just about to leave, she pulled Hayley to the side as if to say something. Then, Hayley nodded. ¡®Isn¡¯t that dude a mute?¡¯ Fiona was puzzled, and he quickly frowned, ¡®mute or not, I¡¯m gonna make you cry one day!¡¯ At the thought that his potential significantly improved, but he did not hurt his opponent at all, Fiona was depressed. When Hayley walked over, Fiona could not help but ask, ¡°Is that guy really at the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm?¡± ¡°Yes, she is!¡± Hayley nodded, ¡°I can use the St. Jade Chamber¡¯s reputation and guarantee on it.¡± ¡°I doubt the St. Jade Chamber that¡¯s opened in the old town can be that reputable, right?¡± Fiona murmured. Hayley was at a loss for words. While she felt speechless, Hayley faintly had the urge to blow into a rage. However, when she thought about Barne¡¯s reminder, she took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Hayley suppressed her anger, and she said, ¡°Since you asked, I¡¯ll just tell you that despite your performance being better than yesterday, he didn¡¯t showcase more than 40% of her actual strength.¡± ¡°What?! He didn¡¯t even show 40% of his strength?!¡± Fiona was stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why he wants me to pass the word and ask if you want to sign a new contract?¡± Hayley asked Fiona with a serious tone. Even though Hayley felt great from seeing Fiona feeling so dejected, Hayley was also shocked at Fiona¡¯s improvement. It was only a day, but he could make Barne show 10% extra force than yesterday. That never happened before, and no one thought that could ur. ¡°New contract?! What is it about?!¡± Fiona was still immersed in the shocking news, and he asked absent-mindedly. ¡°From tomorrow onward, the training hour will be extended to one hour. St. Jade Chamber will pay you ten thousand fedulings as well as giving you ten free bottles of blood essence every day.¡± When she said that, Hayley was also surprised why Barne was willing to offer such a great deal. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¡®One hour¡­ Ten thousand fedulings¡­ Hmm?¡¯ Jasmine was still absent-minded. Then, he suddenly frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I couldn¡¯t make him exert more than 40% of his strength? So why¡¯s he offering such a great deal?!¡± Hayley secretly thought. ¡®You know it¡¯s a good deal too! However,pared to Ludwig breaking through to Pulse Control Realm, which is hundreds of thousands of fedulings.¡¯ After thinking it over, Hayley answered, ¡°It¡¯s simple. You¡¯ve reached our requirement, and if you agree to the terms, just sign this new contract!¡± As she said that, Hayley passed him a piece of paper. Jasmine scanned through the contract and noticed the content was simr as before, except the reward was better. The fact that he would be given ten free bottles of blood essence every day was already hard to resist. Even without the reward, Jasmine would not waste such a rare opportunity to train in high- intensitybat as he could feel that his ability improved significantly as he went against the thick-lipped gigolo. Hence, Jasmine immediately agreed. After Jasmine pressed his palm print, he said, ¡±But, I have a condition!¡± Hayley asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Then, Jasmine answered, ¡°I might not be able toe temporarily for a few days. It¡¯ll take about a day or two.¡± The Lawrence family¡¯s trials would be in ten days, and Jasmine might not be able toe on time because of it. Hence, Jasmine decided to inform them earlier, lest they thought he broke the contract. Hayley was also estimating the timeline, and she knew that it was the Lawrence family¡¯s trials in a few more days. The Dark Moon Sect¡¯s extra quota for the Evergreen Town was because of Ludwig, so Ludwig must return to spectate the trials. If Jasmine did note then, it would not affect Ludwig¡¯s training either. Thus, Hayley nodded in agreement. None of them realized that they thought about the same matter. After pressing his palm print on the contract, the door to the room once again opened, and Jasmine saw a girl about twelve years old walkout. The girl was quite chubby, with fair and tender skin. As her hair was tied in two long braids, it danced at the back of her head as she walked, and she appeared adorable. Lucy approached Jasmine and sized him up and down curiously. Next, she reached out her hand and tossed something at Frank, saying, ¡°This is for you!¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Jasmine grabbed it and noticed that it was a scroll. Jasmine did not even open to look at it, and he already heard Hayley gasping. Then, he turned to look at her and realized Hayley stared at the scroll wide-eyed. ¡°This is¡­ ¡°This is mine.¡± Jasmine red at Hayley. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Hayley stomped her foot. Soon, she looked at Lucy and asked, ¡°Did Jess¡­ Did he let this guy have it? ¡± ¡°Mm. That¡¯s right,¡± Lucy nodded as she pointed at Frank, ¡°This guy¡¯s martial skills are too limited. He used the same martial arts over and over again. So, we¡¯re giving him this high-rank Mortal Grade martial skill.¡± When she said that, Lucy looked at Paul. Her tone was just like an adult as she reminded Frank, ¡°You must practice this Eight-Shadowed Fists well. Don¡¯t disappoint us.¡± Jasmine could not care less about Lucy¡¯s bossy tone, and his eyes flickered as he asked, ¡°High-rank Mortal Grade martial skill?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So you must appreciate it and train well, okay?¡± Lucy nodded continuously, ¡°Ourd¡­ Thed said that your technique is awful. He didn¡¯t even need to use 40% of his strength to defeat you. When you can make him use 70% of his power, he¡¯ll reward you again¡­¡± ¡°A high-rank Mortal Grade martial skill¡­ Alright¡­ Thank you!¡± Jasmine kept the scroll well, turned to Hayley, and extended his hand. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Hayley was stunned. ¡°You¡¯ve yet to give me today¡¯s reward,¡± Jasmine said indifferently. To be frank, Jasmine was annoyed that he was defeated twice in a row by the same person. When Jasmine received the reward for the day, he spent the money in exchange for blood essence. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Just as he was about to leave the St. Jade Chamber, Jasmine nced at Lucy and asked, ¡°Is that gigolo a fifth-stage warrior? ¡± ¡°Gigolo? Pfft¡­ Hahahaha!¡± When Lucy realized Jasmine talked about Ludwig, she burst into a fit of laughter and leaned back and forth exaggeratedly as sheughed. Jasmine was even worried that she might break her back. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Real¡­ Really¡­ Not lying to you¡­ Gigolo¡­ Hahahaha!¡± Lucy answered him with great difficulty. ¡°It¡¯s only a level higher than me!¡± Jasmine looked at the 11 bottles of blood essence in his hand, and his eyes shed with an unnoticeable glimmer, ¡®I¡¯ll surpass you. Definitely!¡¯ Jasmine turned around and left with determination. Watching as Jasmine walked away, Lucy gradually stoppedughing, and the expression on her face turned serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hayley looked at Lucy in confusion. After all Lucy rarely showed such a serious face. ¡°I have a premonition,¡± Lucy answered. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I think Lady Ludwig is going to get unlucky soon.¡± Hayley¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Lucy¡¯s solemn expression. ¡°Really¡­ This guy?¡± Hayley looked in the direction where Jasmine left and mumbled. However, as she remembered Jasmine¡¯s performance today, Hayley realized she was uncertain about it too. Once Jasmine left St. Jade Chamber, he returned to the inn he stayed in the night before. Then, Jasmine entered the Time Warp Zone, and the first thing he did was to meditate as he tried to recall the scene of the battle with Ludwig today. He reyed the moment in his head carefully, not letting go of the tiniest details. After going through it a few times, Jasmine found some crucial points that could help him make aeback. ¡®Based on these few points, I can make counter attack if I can improve my realm or even increase my strength and agility!¡¯ Jasmine thought. After that, he opened up the Eight-shadowed Fists scroll. Eight-Shadowed Fists had eight moves, and Jasmine could learn the first four. Jasmine memorized the first four moves by heart with just a nce, and he soon started practicing. When Jasmine showed that he had inscription skills, James only rewarded him with a middle- rank Mortal Grade martial skill. However, that thick-lipped gigolo directly gave him a high-rank Mortal Grade martial art. As Jasminemented the opponent¡¯s generosity, he could not help but wonder about his identity. The guy was mysterious. Besides showing abilities beyond a fifth-stage martial warrior, he did not even say a word. Thus, it was not easy for Jasmine to guess the man¡¯s identity. ¡®Forget it! Let¡¯s just ignore that first. Mastering this high-rank Mortal Grade martial skill is more important.¡¯ Jasmine practiced a few times and made sure he mastered the first four tricks before drinking all of the 11 bottles of blood essence. In an instant, he felt an explosive force surging in his body. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 With the help of the terrifying burst of energy from the blood essence, Violet kept training the Eight- Shadowed Fists. At the same time, he also noticed that the Eight-Shadowed Fistsplement the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows well, and using them together would create a shocking effect. In an instant, Violet¡¯s shadows filled the Time Warp Zone. *** Just like that, three days passed by in the Time Warp Zone. Ten stone statues stood on the ground, and it appeared as if a Violet stood in front of each of them. Then, with a long scream, Violet attacked all ten of the statues. In an instant, the atmosphere was filled with a loud crackling sound. The ten stone statues¡¯ chests were all pierced, and there was a hole the size of a small bowl. The next second, Violet¡¯ s ten silhouettes gathered in the middle, and it became a single figure in the blink of an eye. ¡°Although Eight-Shadowed Fists is not as strong as the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon, it¡¯s much faster. I can hit several punches at a time. Following the leveling up of my realm, my speed and number of punches I can make will increase too, making it impossible for others to avoid.¡± Violet looked at the stone statues with a hole in their chest, and his eyes suddenly flickered. Then, he took a step forward, and his fingers became ws as he directly grabbed onto one of the statues. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Bang! The stone statue¡¯s head exploded, and at the same time, a strong force struck at the stone statue like lightning. Then, it broke from its neck down like porcin, full of dense cracks. Looking at the stone statue, Violet blew at it. Soon, a loud rustling sound came as the stone statue broke into countless pebbles, and each of them was not even one-tenth of the size of a fingernail. Before this, Violet needed to use the Silver Scales Spear engraved with the weight inscription if he wanted to hit the stone statue into pieces with a blow. ¡°Eleven bottles of blood essence once again strengthened my body. Based on this, I might be able to train the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows¡¯ five-star footwork!¡± Violet¡¯s lit up with expectation. *** At night when he arrived at St. Jade Chamber, Violet was told that they switched to a room at least five times bigger than the previous one, and it covered almost the entire upper floor of the two buildings. Besides Hayley, Lucy was also spectating the fight, whereas George waited long for him in the room. When she saw Jordan, George wanted to ask if he leveled up. However, at the thought of how she might expose her identity as a girl if she spoke, George could only keep that thought away. Soon, the two started training again, and it immediately answered George¡¯s doubt. Violet once again became stronger, and it was undeniable! What made George shocked was Lucy just passed him the Eight-Shadowed Fistsst night, yet he managed to put them to use today. Moreover, his moves were really powerful, and it did not appear as if he trained rashly overnight. Nheless, George was not aware that Violet was naturally gifted in martial arts. Furthermore, with the training in the Time Warp Zone, he was not only training for a day, but three days instead. Hence, when Violet showed his skills, he would naturally surprise them. For the sake of defeating Jordan, George disyed half of her power. Once Violet left with the money and blood essence, George rubbed her left rib. She was actually hit once by Jordan, and it was an actual punch as she did not manage to avoid him in time. A dayter, Violet came again. That day, George also only disyed 50% of her strength to fight Edgar. However, she was punched eight times, mainly over her chest, lower abdomen, back, and waist. The strength and speed of Violet¡¯s punches stunned George. For the following few days, there was an incredible improvement with Violet each time he came. Moreover, for the sake of suppressing Jordan, George also disyed his strength from 50% to 60%, once again increasing it to 70%. Besides that, George and Lucy¡¯s argument also became more intense. ¡°Lady George fell to the ground because of that man!¡± ¡°But I immediately retaliated and sent him flying!¡± ¡°Lady George had six seconds today where you were suppressed and couldn¡¯t counterattack.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just dodging his attacks to find ws.¡± George was reluctant to admit her mistakes when she said that, but she had to admit that Violet had reached the level where she could meet him force to force. ¡°Lady George! Lady George! I saw him touching you today¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I purposely exposed a w. Besides, he didn¡¯t touch me!¡± George roared at Lucy as she felt embarrassed and angry. ¡°Lady Geore, how many percent of your power did you use today?¡± ¡°70%¡­¡± When George uttered that, she appeared somewhat guilty. ¡°What about tomorrow?¡± Lucy asked. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it next time. The day after tomorrow is the Lawrence family¡¯s trials, and we need to go back,¡± George answered. ¡°Lady George, are you terrified of losing to the man, so you¡®re choosing to avoid him?¡± Lucy approached George and asked. ¡°Of course not!¡± George smiled, ¡°Little Lucy, let me tell you something. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although that guy is constantly improving,pared to me, he¡¯s still a small fry.¡± When Lucy looked at George, she felt George¡¯s eyes glimmered, and she was immediately stunned, then overjoyed. ¡°Lady George, did you¡­¡± George squinted and smiled. ¡°To be frank, I still have to thank that guy. Due to our daily practice, I have better control of my power, allowing me to improve my strength. If my estimations are correct, once the Lawrence family¡¯s trials end, I can be a Pulse Control Real cultivator.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Lady George!¡± Lucy widened her eyes, and there were hints of heartfelt joy in her eyes. Next, George chuckled. ¡°However, you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone about this. This time when we return, I want to observe if there are any other talents in the Lawrence family besides Ashton.¡± Lucy asked curiously, ¡°Lady, don¡¯t you want to see your future husband, Rose? I haven¡¯t been getting news about him recently, and I even sent someone to inquire about him. Nevertheless, it seems that he wasn¡¯t in Lawrence Manor for about ten days. Some say he¡¯s practicing hard as he wants to surprise everyone during the trial. While the rest say he ran away as he was afraid.¡± ¡°Him?¡± George pondered for a while and shook her head, ¡°After the trial, Grandpa should be back too. I think letting him join the trials is also Father and Grandpa¡¯s test for him. If he can get a satisfying result, Rose will naturally be able to stay with the Lawrence family. If his results are bad, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Lady George, are you still going to marry him?¡± Lucy asked the question carefully. After all, that was something that she cared about the most. George cast a cold nce at her. ¡°Do you think I, George Lawrence, will have an ordinary man to be my husband? He must at least prove that he has potential. If he¡¯s not even as good as the man who practices with me every day, then there will naturally be no future between us.¡± ¡°Wow! Lady George, your request is too cruel!¡± Lucy instantly shouted exaggeratedly. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 When Lucy heard that Anderson wanted topare Rose with the man she was training with every day, Lucy could not help but feel pity for Leonardo. ¡°Lady Anderson, if you don¡¯t want to marry Anita, you should just say it directly. This excuse is just¡­ Is just¡­¡± Lucy could not find a fitting adjective for it, and she anxiously stomped her foot. ¡°Even you praised the guy you train with as a talented person, and he makes progress every day. As for Anita, he can¡¯t reach this level.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if he can¡¯t reach it?¡± Anderson smiled. Suddenly, Lucy did not know what to say anymore. It was true that Anderson did not want to marry Anita. However, such a reason was unsuitable. After a while, Lucy asked, ¡°Lady Anderson, what¡¯s your decision now?¡± ¡°During the family trials two dayster, I¡¯ll tell Anita my decision. Since he can¡¯tpete with the guy who trains with me, I won¡®t choose him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I think Anita will ept such an excuse.¡± ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t ept it?¡± Lucy blinked her eyes curiously. Anderson snorted and nced at Lucy, which terrified Lucy, and she winced and took a step back. ¡°Doesn¡¯t ept it?¡± Anderson pped the armrest of her seat. Then, with a loud thud, the armrest turned into dust Then, Anderson continued imposingly, ¡°I¡®m a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior, and I¡¯m just a step away from Pulse Control Realm! I¡¯m not someone to be trifled with!¡± *** The next night, Rose arrived at the St. Jade Chamber on time. However, he did not n to train with Anderson as it was the Lawrence family¡¯s trial the next day. Hence, he required some time to adjust his state. Although they would not be practicing, there was one matter that Rose needed to confirm. Soon, Rose arrived at the familiar room and saw the thick-lipped young man in white. Hayley and Lucy stood at their usual spot. However, Rose felt that Lucy looked at him with a strange gaze, and it was different from before. Nheless, Rose did not dwell on that issue but directly spoke to Anderson, ¡°We¡¯ re not going to fight today, and I won¡¯t being tomorrow too. As for the day after tomorrow, I¡®m not too sure for now either.¡± Anderson was dumbfounded when she heard him. Initially, she wanted Hayley to inform Rose that they would not be training. He did not need toe for the next two days, but the fee based on the contract would still be given to him. Unexpectedly, Rose said it before them. Nevertheless, it was evident that Rose was not done. Next, he looked at Anderson and said, ¡°Even though we won¡¯t be training today, I want to know one thing¡­¡± Anderson turned to Edgar, and soon, her gaze changed. Rose felt different than how he was before, and the Rose today seemed to be more dangerous. It was as if he was a dangerous monster lurking in the deepest end of the forest as he quietly peered at one¡¯s throat, giving them tremendous pressure at all times. Anderson abruptly realized a possibility. However, as she was too shocked, her eyes shed with bright light. If she were to exim now, Anderson would scream, ¡°You¡¯ve advanced!¡± Rose seemed to have figured out Anderson¡¯s thought, and he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Anderson felt as if her heart skipped a beat. That guy reached the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm! It was apparent that he advanced because of the training they had every day. Initially, Anderson wanted to train every day with him as she wanted to have better control over her strength, break through the shackles of her physical body, sense the essence of the world as soon as possible, and advance to the Pulse Control Realm. Anderson never expected that before she could even reach Pulse Control Realm, her opponent would rush ahead of her and attain the fifth stage of the True Control Realm. At the thought of that, Anderson was eager to give his strength a try. Moreover, Rose would have notable improvement each time he came for their training, and since he achieved the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm, his power would surely be significantly enhanced. Thus, Anderson was excited to know how much he changed. Nheless, Rose did not give her the chance at all. Rose stared at Anderson and said, ¡°I¡¯ll not fight with you today as I have a crucial matter tomorrow. However, if you can agree to my one condition, I¡¯ll surely give you the best fight and show you my full strength once I¡¯m done with my errand.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t use your full strength before?¡± That time, Hayley was stunned. ¡°What do you think?¡± Rose snorted. Previously, Rose would limit himself and use the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon, the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, and the Eight-Shadowed Fists when training with Anderson. As he was afraid of revealing the true power of the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon, he would always restrain himself when he used that move. Besides those, Rose still had the Bloodthirsty Spear Method and the Lotus Leaves Chop! He could make use of the engraved weapon with the Bloodthirsty Spear Method, and the Lotus Leaves Chop was a high-rank Mortal Grade martial skill. These were the trump cards that Rose never revealed before. When she heard Rose¡¯s words, Anderson¡¯s eyes were filled with interest. After all, Rose never disappointed her before. Moreover, just by relying on how he advanced into the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm, Rose proved himself worthy of her opponent. As it was inconvenient for Anderson to speak, she just nodded, implying that she agreed to Rose¡¯s condition. Rose looked at Anderson with a serious expression on his face. ¡°My request is simple¡­ Let me see your true strength.¡± Anderson was surprised at first. Initially, she thought Rose would request more money and blood essence. She never expected that Rose would ask for that. Nheless, she soon understood Rose¡¯s intention. That was a desire for a goal, a desire to know how big a gap is between oneself and the goal. After pondering for a while, Anderson nodded. Then, she waved her hands, hinting at Hayley and Lucy to stand further. As for Edgar, he still stood opposite of Anderson, not far away from her. Rose wanted to be closer and feel the difference between them. Once Hayley and Lucy stood at the innermost corner of the room, Anderson put her arms around her waist. Instantly, with her body as the center of the circle, it seemed as if a storm was formed. The airflow in the surroundings swiftly stirred, piled up, and crushed instantly, and it was as dense as mercury. Squeak¡­ Overwhelmed sounds came from the wooden floor. Then, after a while, there were clicking sounds, and soon, it started to crack. Anderson¡¯s breathing tempo fastened. There seemed to be a me burning in the turbulent cyclone storm, and when it burned to the extreme, it was like a volcano erupting and steel exploding. Rose stood in front of Anderson, quietly watching the scene, and his gaze was profound like the deep ocean. When Anderson raised her head, she identally met Rose¡®s eyes that stared at her. At that moment, Anderson could not exin why, but she suddenly felt his heart beat wildly. It was not because of Rose¡¯s appearance or because of his realm, but that gaze gave her an unprecedented shock. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 contemted whether to let her breathing continue and fully show her strength, Anne said, ¡°That¡¯s enough! I know it now.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± Bokir wanted to tell him that her current strength was due to the training with him every day and that she improved herself. However, Bokir could not say those words as once she opened her mouth, her identity would be exposed. Bokir felt an indescribableplex emotion spreading in her, and just as she felt the faint hurt, her eyes started warming up. She wanted to thank him, but she could not. At that time, Anne once again appeared in front of her and uttered, ¡°Thank you.¡± Bokir raised her head in surprise, and her eyes glistened as she looked at him. ¡°When Ie back, I¡¯ll defeat you,¡± Anne smiled and waved his hands. ¡°Then, goodbye for now.¡± Bokir waved her hands, but the word, goodbye, was stuck in her throat. In the end, she could only whisper in a voice that only she could hear, ¡°Goodbye¡­¡± Bokir looked at Anne¡¯s back, but she suddenly felt odd. Even though he bade goodbye, Anne did not leave. Instead, he approached Hayley. ¡°The money.¡± Anne extended his hand toward Hayley. ¡°Do you want to exchange it for blood essence?¡± Hayley was amused as Anne was still the same. He seemed only to have money in his mind, and no one would be able to cheat him. ¡°I don¡¯t need blood essence this time. Just money would be enough,¡± Anne replied. ¡°Alright.¡± Despite being surprised at Anne being out of character, Hayley did not say much but just nodded in agreement. After taking his money, Anne quickly left the St. Jade Chamber. Then, with a sh, his figure disappeared into the darkness. ¡°Lady Bokir! Lady Bokir!¡± Lucy approached Bokir. When she saw Bokir still in a trance, Lucy waved her hands in front of Bokir. ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡± Bokir was taken aback, and she came back to her senses. Then, she hurriedly spoke meanly, trying to hide her embarrassment. ¡°I know!¡± ¡°Sigh. Sandra¡¯s so pitiful. He¡¯s going to be rejected by Lady Bokir tomorrow. Tonight when we return, I¡¯ll burn three sticks and incense and pour him a ss of wine as afort.¡± Lucy shook her head and sighed. ¡°Burn incense and pour wine?¡± Bokir looked at Lucy puzzledly, ¡°Where did you learn such a way to comfort others? Are you sure he can feel it?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Lucy nodded confidently, ¡°My mother did the same on my father¡¯s gravest time.¡± Bokir and Hayley were speechless. *** After leaving St. Jade Chamber, Anne directly headed to the Lawrence Manor. He did not return for about ten days. In those ten days, his strength improved by leaps and bounds. Moreover, Anne advanced to the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm at an astonishing speed. When he was in Salleria, even if those warriors had a great opportunity, great perseverance, and great wisdom, it would still take them at least 20 years to advance from the fourth stage to the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm. It was only less than a month since Annest achieved the fourth stage. Anne used a month to reach a stage that ordinary warriors might need about so years, and some could not evenplete it in their lifetime. Thus, besides the Time Warp Zone, the blood essence and St. Jade Chamber¡¯s training were equally essential for him. ¡®Watch out. I¡¯m going to surprise all of you!¡¯ Looking at Evergreen Town with winding lights from a distance, Anne¡¯s eyes glistened, and he smiled faintly. In the midsummer night breeze, the young man¡¯s silhouette exuded a strong power as if he could save the universe. Then, he tossed the bag full of fedulings in his hand. ¡®After tomorrow, these ten thousand fedulings will be useful for that thing in the sixth floor of the Tower of Life.¡¯ Anne thought At that time, in a dimly lit room in the Lawrence Manor, Yoel waved a sharp sword. In the sh of silver light, the sword appeared as if it had more than ten des. Soon, the flying leaves that filled the air were split in half. ¡°Young Master Yoel, your swordsmanship is impressive. With this martial skill, I¡¯m sure you can be among the top two and represent our Lawrence family.¡± The servant who waited on the sideplimented Yoel, trying to tter him. ¡±Humph. Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Yoel said with a proud smile. After all, he spent great effort practicing the middle-rank Mortal Grade Heavenly Spike Swordsmanship. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Although most of the attention for the Lawrence family¡¯s younger generation would be on Bokir and Ashton, Yoel was also an excellent member. He knew that point well, which was why Yoel could not tolerate Bjorne. It was enough for the Lawrence family to have two brilliant guys. Who was Anne anyway! ¡°It¡¯s natural to get the chance to join the Lawrence family¡®s trials, but my goal is more than that,¡± Yoel snorted, ¡°Did you find out anything about the matter I asked you to investigate?¡± The servant bowed slightly and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve checked them. My people never left the small house for the past few days, and they informed me that Sandra wasn¡¯t home for about ten days, and they didn¡¯t know where he went.¡± ¡°Tsk. Coward!¡± Yoelughed menacingly, ¡°If he¡¯s really smart, he should¡¯ve left earlier. That way, he won¡¯t suffer so much pain. Of course, if he dares to return tomorrow. I¡¯ll show no mercy!¡± The servant quickly agreed and ttered Yoel. ¡°You¡¯re right, Young Master Yoel. That Sandra¡¯s digging his own grave. I can¡¯t believe he dares provoke you!¡± On the other side of the Lawrence Manor, a two-story small building was hidden behind the quiet waterside pavilion and bamboo forest. At that moment, Ashton sat cross-legged in a small room in the building, and there were two empty bottles in front of him. These bottles were only the size of an adult¡¯s thumb. Ashton shut his eyes and meditated as his chest was undting. As for his father, Keith, stood not far away, looking at Ashton excitedly and anxiously. After some time, Ashton said calmly, ¡°Father, do you have something to say?¡± Keith did not immediately answer Ashton, but he hurriedly approached Ashton and asked nervously, ¡°How do you feel? Do you think the blood essence improves your state?¡± ¡°Since they can sell the blood essence at such a high price, it¡¯ll surely improve one¡¯s state.¡± After hearing those words, Keith was yet to express his joy when he heard Ashton saying, ¡°However, the blood essence¡¯s vigor is too strong and overpowering. I¡¯m afraid I have only absorbed one-tenth of strength from the two bottles of blood essence I drank, and it¡¯ll take at least fifteen days to absorb all of it. ¡± ¡°What about the trials tomorrow..?¡± Keith was worried. Ashton nced at Keith. Although there was no usation in Ashton¡¯s voice, Keith¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Father, do you think I¡¯ll lose to that trash?¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Although Ashton was his son, Keith suddenly panicked when Ashton nced at him. ¡°No. Of course, not. How¡¯s that even possible?¡± Keith hurriedly shook his head. Ashton once again shut his eyes. ¡°Such a thing will never happen! I¡¯m not targeting anyone, but it¡¯s the truth. All the younger generations of the prominent families in Evergreen Town are trash except me. Hence, I¡¯ll get the ce to enter the Dark Moon Sect.¡± Keith¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard Ashton say those words. After all, he would not say such a thing. Then, Ashton ordered Keith, ¡°Alright, Father. I need to continue to absorb the blood essence. You should go back and rest. Just wait for me to get first ce tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh. Alright! Sure! ¡± Keith quickly nodded. Once he left the small building, Keith noticed ayer of cold sweats on his back. When the night breeze blew, he felt chilly. *** The night quickly passed by. For other Lawrence family members, that was the night before thepetition. For Paul, it was three nights of hard training. When he walked out of the Time Warp Zone, it was already morning. After he are his breakfast, Anita headed toward the Lawrence family¡¯s gymnasium. At that moment, many Lawrence family members gathered there. Anita looked around and noticed a five meter squared arena in the center of the gymnasium, and the Lawrence family members were all surrounding the ring. There was a high tform not far from the ring, and several seats were ced on it. James and the other Lawrence family elders sat there. Anita was surprised to see a small pavilion was built next to the high tform, and the pavilion was covered with a white veil, not letting others see through it. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nheless, Anita could vaguely see someone sitting inside, and another person stood beside them. The atmosphere in the arena was filled with anxiousness and excitement. Hence, Anita only looked at the pavilion for a moment before looking elsewhere. He did not spare another nce at the pavilion, but the person in the pavilion coincidentally found him as he looked away. ¡°Lady Frank! Lady Frank! I found him! I found him!¡± Lucy screamed with a face full of excitement. ¡°Lower your voice! What if he notices us!¡± Frank red sideways at her, ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡± ¡°Look at you! You wanted to see him too! ¡± Lucy giggled and pointed in a direction, ¡°Cindy¡¯s just standing there. However, he¡®s rxed. He only appears when the trials are about to start.¡± Frank did not reply to Lucy, but she turned to George. She saw Cindy¡¯s portrait multiple times, but that was the first time she met George. However, she could not help but let out a surprised gasp when she saw George. It was not only because Anita and the portrait of Cindy had a different temperament, but Anita gave Frank a familiar feeling. Frank was confused. After all, that was the first time the two met. Lucy did not notice Frank¡¯s oddity, so she smiled and said, ¡°Lady Frank, what do you think? Isn¡¯t he completely different from the coward-looking portrait on the scroll? Even so, it¡¯ll still be hard for him to be a match for you.¡± ¡°Let¡®s wait and see,¡± Frank suddenly replied. ¡°Ah?¡± Lucy opened her mouth wide in surprise, ¡°But¡­ Lady Frank, didn¡¯t you say you want to talk to Cindy today and let him know that if he¡¯s not as good as your training partner, you¡¯re going to break his heart and end the marriage?¡± Frank stared at Anita and answered Lucy absent-mindedly, ¡°We¡¯ll decide again once thepetition is over. It¡¯s about to start soon.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± Seeing Frank¡¯s weird behavior, Lucy looked around, and she suddenly smiled. After a while, a Lawrence family elder sitting on the high tform suddenly stood. Then, he read out the rules of the Lawrence family¡¯s trials today. Although it was said that two Lawrence family members would be chosen to represent the Lawrence family topete for the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot, the Lawrence family also wanted to use that opportunity to observe the younger generation¡¯s cultivation progress. Hence, those around the age of 12 to 16 and achieved True Martial Realm would be required to enter the trials. The total number of participants, including Paul, was just 64. Thepetition rules were straightforward too. Participants would draw lots for a one-on-one contest, and the winner would enter the next round. Although two would have represented the Lawrence familyter, they would need to be distinguished as first ce and second ce winners for thepetition. ¡°After the discussion with Chief James and the elders, we unanimously decided that those who performed well in thepetition will be rewarded generously.¡± As soon as the crowd heard there would be rewards, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. The elder paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Participants who enter the top-eight will have the opportunity to select a low-rank Mortal Grade martial skill from the martial art chamber. Those who enter the top four will have the opportunity to select a middle-rank Mortal Grade martial skill from the martial art chamber, and they¡¯ll also receive a bottle of blood essence.¡± ¡°Blood essence!¡± ¡°The top-four can already get a bottle of blood essence!¡± The young family members who participated in thepetition instantly widened their eyes and eximed. After all, they were already satisfied with eating wild animal meat to replenish their blood and qi. Blood essence was a body-tempering medicine that they would not even dare to dream about! In an instant, the youngsters were all burning with determination. Not only those youngsters, but other n members who already entered the True Martial Realm showed a look of envy. Nevertheless, there were only a few of those present that could remain calm. One of them was George. For the past few days, Anita drank hundreds of bottles of blood essence, not just one bottle as offered by the Lawrence family. Although the blood essence he had was not Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s, it was still arge sum of money. Hence, Anita was unmoved when he heard about the reward. Frank saw his expression through the veil. When she saw how calm Anita was, Frank was secretly bothered. ¡°Next, the first and second prizes.¡± Then, the elder coughed to clear his throat. The crowd instantly quietened. Since the top four would already get blood essence, they were more excited about the first and second prizes. ¡°The second prize is getting a high-rank Mortal Grade martial skill from the martial art chamber, three bottles of blood essence, and a middle-rank weapon.¡± All of the Lawrence family members present gasped. The second prize was far more impressive than the third and fourth ces! After that, the elder went to announce the first prize. The scene was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Even Ashton, who was indifferent, opened his eyes and looked at the elder on the high tform. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Although Ashton was his son, Keith suddenly panicked when Ashton nced at him. ¡°No. Of course, not. How¡¯s that even possible?¡± Keith hurriedly shook his head. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ashton once again shut his eyes. ¡°Such a thing will never happen! I¡¯m not targeting anyone, but it¡¯s the truth. All the younger generations of the prominent families in Evergreen Town are trash except me. Hence, I¡¯ll get the ce to enter the Dark Moon Sect.¡± Keith¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard Ashton say those words. After all, he would not say such a thing. Then, Ashton ordered Keith, ¡°Alright, Father. I need to continue to absorb the blood essence. You should go back and rest. Just wait for me to get first ce tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh. Alright! Sure! ¡± Keith quickly nodded. Once he left the small building, Keith noticed ayer of cold sweats on his back. When the night breeze blew, he felt chilly. *** The night quickly passed by. For other Lawrence family members, that was the night before thepetition. For Paul, it was three nights of hard training. When he walked out of the Time Warp Zone, it was already morning. After he are his breakfast, Anita headed toward the Lawrence family¡¯s gymnasium. At that moment, many Lawrence family members gathered there. Anita looked around and noticed a five meter squared arena in the center of the gymnasium, and the Lawrence family members were all surrounding the ring. There was a high tform not far from the ring, and several seats were ced on it. James and the other Lawrence family elders sat there. Anita was surprised to see a small pavilion was built next to the high tform, and the pavilion was covered with a white veil, not letting others see through it. Nheless, Anita could vaguely see someone sitting inside, and another person stood beside them. The atmosphere in the arena was filled with anxiousness and excitement. Hence, Anita only looked at the pavilion for a moment before looking elsewhere. He did not spare another nce at the pavilion, but the person in the pavilion coincidentally found him as he looked away. ¡°Lady Frank! Lady Frank! I found him! I found him!¡± Lucy screamed with a face full of excitement. ¡°Lower your voice! What if he notices us!¡± Frank red sideways at her, ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡± ¡°Look at you! You wanted to see him too! ¡± Lucy giggled and pointed in a direction, ¡°Cindy¡¯s just standing there. However, he¡®s rxed. He only appears when the trials are about to start.¡± Frank did not reply to Lucy, but she turned to George. She saw Cindy¡¯s portrait multiple times, but that was the first time she met George. However, she could not help but let out a surprised gasp when she saw George. It was not only because Anita and the portrait of Cindy had a different temperament, but Anita gave Frank a familiar feeling. Frank was confused. After all, that was the first time the two met. Lucy did not notice Frank¡¯s oddity, so she smiled and said, ¡°Lady Frank, what do you think? Isn¡¯t he completely different from the coward-looking portrait on the scroll? Even so, it¡¯ll still be hard for him to be a match for you.¡± ¡°Let¡®s wait and see,¡± Frank suddenly replied. ¡°Ah?¡± Lucy opened her mouth wide in surprise, ¡°But¡­ Lady Frank, didn¡¯t you say you want to talk to Cindy today and let him know that if he¡¯s not as good as your training partner, you¡¯re going to break his heart and end the marriage?¡± Frank stared at Anita and answered Lucy absent-mindedly, ¡°We¡¯ll decide again once thepetition is over. It¡¯s about to start soon.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± Seeing Frank¡¯s weird behavior, Lucy looked around, and she suddenly smiled. After a while, a Lawrence family elder sitting on the high tform suddenly stood. Then, he read out the rules of the Lawrence family¡¯s trials today. Although it was said that two Lawrence family members would be chosen to represent the Lawrence family topete for the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot, the Lawrence family also wanted to use that opportunity to observe the younger generation¡¯s cultivation progress. Hence, those around the age of 12 to 16 and achieved True Martial Realm would be required to enter the trials. The total number of participants, including Paul, was just 64. Thepetition rules were straightforward too. Participants would draw lots for a one-on-one contest, and the winner would enter the next round. Although two would have represented the Lawrence familyter, they would need to be distinguished as first ce and second ce winners for thepetition. ¡°After the discussion with Chief James and the elders, we unanimously decided that those who performed well in thepetition will be rewarded generously.¡± As soon as the crowd heard there would be rewards, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. The elder paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Participants who enter the top-eight will have the opportunity to select a low-rank Mortal Grade martial skill from the martial art chamber. Those who enter the top four will have the opportunity to select a middle-rank Mortal Grade martial skill from the martial art chamber, and they¡¯ll also receive a bottle of blood essence.¡± ¡°Blood essence!¡± ¡°The top-four can already get a bottle of blood essence!¡± The young family members who participated in thepetition instantly widened their eyes and eximed. After all, they were already satisfied with eating wild animal meat to replenish their blood and qi. Blood essence was a body-tempering medicine that they would not even dare to dream about! In an instant, the youngsters were all burning with determination. Not only those youngsters, but other n members who already entered the True Martial Realm showed a look of envy. Nevertheless, there were only a few of those present that could remain calm. One of them was George. For the past few days, Anita drank hundreds of bottles of blood essence, not just one bottle as offered by the Lawrence family. Although the blood essence he had was not Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s, it was still arge sum of money. Hence, Anita was unmoved when he heard about the reward. Frank saw his expression through the veil. When she saw how calm Anita was, Frank was secretly bothered. ¡°Next, the first and second prizes.¡± Then, the elder coughed to clear his throat. The crowd instantly quietened. Since the top four would already get blood essence, they were more excited about the first and second prizes. ¡°The second prize is getting a high-rank Mortal Grade martial skill from the martial art chamber, three bottles of blood essence, and a middle-rank weapon.¡± All of the Lawrence family members present gasped. The second prize was far more impressive than the third and fourth ces! After that, the elder went to announce the first prize. The scene was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Even Ashton, who was indifferent, opened his eyes and looked at the elder on the high tform. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¡°Third-person,¡± Valentina replied to Yoel lightly. Yoel frowned. ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡± Valentina pointed faraway. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°The first person who bragged that he wanted to break my jaw¡­ Well, I used him to smash open the entrance, and he¡¯s still unable to stand up until today.¡± Then, Valentina pointed at his feet. ¡°The second person, Jordan, who said that he wanted to break my limbs, stood right where you are now. I broke his arm.¡± Looking at Valentina¡¯s profound gaze, Yoel quickly felt his scalp go numb. ¡°So¡­ So what?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re now the third person. Congrattions, Yoel.¡± Valentina suddenly shed a smile at Yoel. Although he showed his pearly whites, Yoel felt chills run down his spine, and he could not help but take a step back. Later, Yoel recovered his senses, and he warned Valentina ruthlessly, ¡°You better watch out!¡± After he said that, Yoel turned around and left. No matter how one looked at it, he seemed as if he ran away. Valentina only swept a nce at Yoel¡¯s back, and then hepletely ignored him. Instead, he focused his attention on thepetition that was about to start soon. Soon, the trials started under the elder¡¯s announcement. The rules were simple. The Lawrence family members with the adjacent numbers would meet in the ring andpete until one of them fell or admitted defeat. Then, the match would be over. The first match was naturally Yoel, who drew the first lot, and his opponent was Walter Lawrence, a 15- year-old teenager. Whether it was his age or his strength, Walter was no match for Yoel. In just three rounds, Yoel pped Walter¡¯s chest, and he fell from the arena. Yoel stood in the arena and cheered, ¡°I won! I won!¡± Walter wiped away the blood on the corner of his mouth, leaving the scene with regret. As Yoel sessfully moved to the next round, he found his confidence again, and he happily looked for Valentina in the crowd. Initially, Yoel wanted to show up, but when he saw Valentina show a thumbs down at him, Yoel flew into a rage. The second match ended quickly too, and it was finally Valentina¡¯s turn to get in the ring for the third game. Valentina¡¯s match was a girl named Sheena Lawrence. She was only 13, and her realm was only the first stage of the True Martial Realm. No matter how one looked at it, Sheena was not Valentina¡¯s opponent. Hence, when the two walked into the ring, the crowd murmured among one another. ¡°Sheena is unlucky. Her first match is with Anne.¡± ¡°I bet Anne will knock Sheena out of the ring in the first round.¡± ¡°Sigh! We can only hope that Anne will have mercy on Sheena and not hurt her too badly. ¡± Sheena could hear the crowd¡¯s discussion below, and she immediately felt ufortable. After all, Sheena knew that she was no match for Valentina as the incident where he hit Jordan in the council chamber spread among the Lawrence family. It was so shocking that people would talk about it every day, and Sheena was also familiar with the story. Even so, Sheena still bit her lips and bravely stood in front of Jamie. ¡°Anne, do excuse me¡­¡± The girl spoke in a slightly trembling tone. Then, Valentina smiled and said, ¡°Mm. Do your best, and don¡¯t worry too much!¡± When Sheena saw Valentina¡¯s gentle and encouraging smile, she felt her anxiety calmed down significantly. ¡°The Snowpiercer Swordsmanship!¡± In an instant, Sheena shouted as she shook a sword out of her hand, stabbing at Jamie. Valentina saw Sheena¡¯s Snowpiercer Swordsmanship in the Lawrence family¡¯s martial art chamber, and it was a low-rank Mortal Grade martial skill. Sheena¡¯s realm was not high, so when she used the technique, Valentina was not afraid at all. Valentina did not even move a step, and he just raised his hand where he stood. Then, with only two fingers, he managed to mp Sheena¡¯s sword. Just with a slight force, he tossed Sheena and her sword down the arena. ¡°Ahh!¡± Sheena shouted when she felt a sudden strong force sent her flying. At first, Sheena thought she would fall horribly, but the next second, she steadilynded on the ground as if someone carried her and gently ced her there. Sheena immediately understood that it was Valentina¡¯s mercy to her. ¡°Anne, I¡­ I admit defeat,¡± Sheena said as she looked at Abraham, who stood in the arena. Then, she picked up her sword on the ground, turned around, and was ready to leave. Although she epted her defeat, Sheena still felt sad and ufortable. That was the first time shepeted with others on such a formal asion, but she lost terribly. As she walked away, Sheena became teary, but she kept biting her lips so that she did not cry. ¡°When you attack, raise your wrist an inch higher. That way, its power can be increased by at least 20%.¡± At that time, Sheena suddenly heard Valentina¡¯s voice. She turned around and looked at Abraham, who shed her a friendly smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Seeing the encouragement in Valentina¡¯s eyes, Sheena felt sudden confidence. Then, she nodded, drew her sword, and stabbed. That time, she followed Valentina¡¯s words. When she drew her sword, she raised her wrist an inch higher than she usually did. Swoosh! The silver light of the de shed, turning into a bright sword light in mid-air. The next second, Sheena quickly showed a look of surprise and joy, and she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Not only her, but those Lawrence family members who saw the scene could also feel the difference in speed and strength of her attacks. ¡°Your knowledge of the fundamentals is great, but your realm is slightly low now. Hence, you weren¡¯t able to fully showcase the swordsmanship strength. Don¡¯t rush to it, and take it slow. You¡¯ll seed!¡± Valentina looked at Sheena, smiling as he cupped his hands. ¡°Good luck!¡± Sheena felt a surge of warmth and enthusiasm in her. The sadness she felt before was gone entirely. Then, she nodded at Jamie. ¡°Yes! Thank you, Anne!¡± Her tone was filled with gratitude and admiration. Previously, Sheena sounded like she was just greeting Anne out of politeness, but one could feel her sincerity. Those elders sitting on the high tform not far away saw the scene, and they all nodded slightly. Even James smiled. Although it was apetition, the Lawrence family¡¯s biggest hope was for their future generation to temper themselves so they could improve further. The cings were just secondary. Moreover, Valentina¡¯s guidance for Sheena achieved the Lawrence family¡¯s senior member¡¯s goal. Hence, Yoel¡¯s match where he hurt a fellow family member just to win appeared more embarrassing now. When Yoel saw Valentina walking down the arena, his initially proud expression was ashen from anger, and he gritted his teeth hard. Valentina was yet to attack him, but Yoel felt a horrible p on his face, and he could not even do anything about it! At the thought of that, Yoel was so angry he almost blew his top off. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Behind the veil, Lucy acted like an adult and rubbed her chin while looking at Mozart. Then, shemented, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to have such integrity!¡± At that moment, Joe¡¯s eyes shed with doubts, shock, surprise, suspicion, anger, and such emotions. As her realm was much higher than Lucy¡¯s, Joe¡®s hearing was also much better than Lucy¡¯s. Although Sandra only said a few words just now, she could hear him. Joe listened to that voice every day for the past ten days, and she was even familiar with it. However, Joe was reluctant to believe that the ordinary-looking man who trained with her every day was Sandra! ¡®Shape-shifting inscription. That¡¯s right! He knows how to inscribe, and naturally, he owns shape-shifting inscriptions.¡¯ Based on that reasoning, many of Joe¡¯s questions were answered. Nheless, she was still secretly panicking. Joe found it hard to describe her current messy feelings. Initially, Joe was highly repulsive of the wedding George arranged for her, so she always hated Sandra that she never even met before. However, that man that she despised left a deep impression of himself in those ten days. He even helped her improve by leaps and bounds. Hence, Joe was instantly confused. Suddenly, Lucy spoke, ¡°However, Marsha and Yoel seem to be enemies, so we might be witnessing an interesting match soon. After all, Yoel is considered to be someone with potential among the Lawrence family¡¯s younger generation, and he¡¯s not in the same league as Sheena a tall. Lady Joe, once Marsha loses to Yoel, you¡¯ll have a reason to reject the marriage.¡± Joe¡¯s mind was all over the ce, and she replied to Lucy absent-mindedly as she kept peeking at Sandra in the crowd from time to time. ¡®What should I do? If Lucy finds out about this, she¡¯ll make fun of him. She¡¯ll say¡­ Lady Joe, you say you don¡¯t like him, but in these few days, you let him hug you and embrace you. Even though you say you don¡¯t want him, your body betrays you.¡¯ At the thought of that, Joe suddenly felt her cheeks warming, and she could not help but scolded Lucy, ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡± ¡°Ha?¡± Lucy was confused, and she showed a baffled expression. At that time, thepetition was still ongoing in the arena. Except for a few of them, the Lawrence family¡®s younger generation was generally not in a high realm. Thus, the fights ended quite fast. The winner would already be decided in the first few minutes. About two hourster, the first round of thepetition officially ended. The match that ended the fastest was Ashton¡¯s. He did not even get into the ring, and his opponent already voluntarily gave up. The second round of matches soon started after a short break. Yoel¡¯s opponent at that time was in a simr realm as him. Thus, he had to use more energy and showcased the Heavenly Spike Swordsmanship to win against that person. Only when he sent his opponent¡¯s sword flying and kicked him out of the arena did Yo el feel relieved. Then, he turned to look at Sandra viciously, but Sandra was not even looking at him. Instead, Sandrapletely ignored him. ¡°You¡¯re something else! The next round, it¡¯s going to be you!¡± Yoel red at Sandra and shouted. ¡°Idiot,¡± Sandra uttered softly, just enough for Yoel to hear him. Next, he leaped into the ring and faced his opponent. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At that time, his opponent was a chubby teenager. His weapon was a long knife, and he was a second-stage True Martial Realm warrior. However, his aptitude would only be mediocre if he could only achieve the second stage of True Martial Realm at his age. The chubby teenager understood that, so he did not have much hope to win. Once Sandra walked into the ring, the chubby boy nervously cupped his hands and greeted, ¡°Please¡­ Please give me¡­ Some advice, Marsha.¡± Sandra looked at the kid and smiled warmly. ¡±You want some advice?¡± ¡°Mmhm!¡± The teenager flushed and nodded his head hard. ¡°Then, show me what you got. ¡± After getting Sandra¡¯s encouragement, the teenager took a deep breath. ¡°Thank you, Marsha! My swordsmanship is a low-rank Mortal Grade martial skill, the Water-Breaker Swordsmanship.¡± After he said that, he shed at Mozart. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The chubby boy¡¯s strength was much better than Sheena¡¯s, but it still did not make Sandra budge. Each time he shed at Bolot, Sandra just needed to wave his hand simply, and he could dispel his opponent¡¯s attack. However, that did not mean the boy was useless, as each time Sandra dispelled his attacks, Sandra would guide him on certain improvements. ¡±Exert for strength on your waist and abdomen!¡± ¡°Step three inches forward!¡± ¡°Raise your arm higher!¡± ¡°Use your shoulders, not your arms!¡± Although the chubby teenager¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat, his eyes burned brighter, and it was evident that he benefited a lot. Not on that chubby boy, but the other Lawrence family members below were also attentively watching, carefully analyzing as they appeared thoughtful. After all, many people present were also practicing the Water-Breaker Swordsmanship, and they had a better understanding of that martial skill. When they heard Sandra¡¯s notes, they analyzed the movements again. They felt that they learned a lot as if they were enlightened. Hence, most of them wanted to leave to find a spot and give it a try immediately. Even some of the elders on the high tform also nodded and smiled, showing praising looks toward Mozart. However, Keith was different. Sandra was not only in the limelight, but he also won over many hearts. Thus, Keith¡¯s face was as dark as a pot. After practicing for a round, the chubby teenager did not pester Marsha anymore, and he cupped his hands at Mozart. ¡°Thank you for the guidance, Marsha! I admit defeat. I wish you sess in the ensuing battles and achieve a great result.¡± When Keith heard that, his face turned even gloomier. Once Sandra walked down the arena, he noticed that the surrounding Lawrence family members cast him friendly gazes, and their attitude was much different than before. That was not surprising for Mozart. After all, when he just entered the Lawrence family, his status was low, and he did not even show his actual ability. Therefore, other people naturally would not value him. At best, Sandra only made others pay more attention to him and be afraid of him when he beat up Jordan in the Lawrence family¡¯s council chamber and showed his martial art and inscription skills. Nevertheless, Sandra guidance and help for the younger generations when he was in the arena made more family members start to like him and admire him. Many of the younger teenagers around the age of 13 would also take the initiative to greet Mozart. They showed their admiration on their faces, and it was apparent that they regarded Sandra as their idol. Sandra smiled and nodded. After greeting the crowds, he looked at Yoel. Yoel gritted his teeth in anger as Sandra was suddenly very popr. When he suddenly noticed that Sandra looked at him, he saw Sandra mouthing, ¡°You¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°B*stard! I¡®m going to kill you!¡± Yoel panted heavily, clenched his fists, and his expression was extremely sinister. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Not long after, the second round of thepetition ended. From 64 participants, they were down to 16 people only. At that time, the atmosphere started to be tense. After all, if one could get one step further, they would enter the top eight and get the reward. If it were another step further and they entered the top four, their reward would also be greatly increased. At that time, the Lawrence family members also had a subtle change in the person they supported. In the beginning, everyone was sure that Ashton would win first ce and receive the bountiful reward. However, based on Violet¡¯s result in those two rounds before, he left a favorable impression on the crowd, and most of them thought Violet winning first ce would be great. After all, Ashton might be strong, but he was a loner, and he rarelymunicated with the youngsters of the Lawrence family. In contrast, Violet was not only talented in martial arts, but he knew inscription skills too. Moreover, he was also approachable and willing to help others. In an instant, everyone in the Lawrence family, especially the youngsters, regarded Violet as their idol. The third round of thepetition was also an elimination round for 16 participants to enter the top eight. Soon, the first game started with Yoel and Violet¡®s match. Yoel was excited about that, and he quickly leaped onto the arena. Then, he pointed at Violet and roared, ¡°Fiona! Stop pretending to be the nice guy! I¡¯m going to knock out your teeth in front of everyone! I¡¯d like to see how arrogant you¡¯ll be again!¡± When he said that, many spectators watching below frowned. Not only them, but even the Lawrence family seniors sitting on the high tform showed a disdainful look. No matter how they looked at it, Fiona, who mastered the inscription skills, was worthy of being won over. Unfortunately, the n was yet to show their goodwill. Yet Yoel, the junior, actually bragged about knocking Fiona¡¯s teeth out in public. Did he respect his elders? Was his n a joke? Yoel¡¯s mouth was going to get the whole family in trouble! However, Yoel still was unaware of that. He felt so proud of himself, and he thought that he finally vented his resentment. Once he defeated Fiona and stepped him under his foot, everything would be perfect. Then, Violet walked into the arena and calmlymented, ¡°Idiot!¡± ¡°This is yourst chance to retort anyway!¡± Yoel snorted, and his gaze suddenly focused on Violet¡®s hand. Violet carried his Silver Scales Spear along that time. In that instant, Yoel¡¯s eyes shed with joy. Violet went to both of his matches bare-handed before that, but that time he brought along his iconic weapon. Was that not implying that Violet recognized Yoel¡¯s strength? However, just as Yoel felt happy, Violet tossed his Silver Scales Spear aside, and the de hit the ground first. Thud! It stabbed into the ground. Violet was still bare-handed, and he looked at Yoel as he calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± ¡°What are you implying!¡± Yoel¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Are you going to fight me without your weapon?¡± Violet curled his lips, and he was toozy to answer Yoel. Rage instantly surged in Yoel. ¡°You¡¯ll pay for your arrogance! Cloud Cluster Sword! The Heavenly Spike Swordsmanship!¡± Swoosh! Soon, Yoel¡¯s body was wrapped in sword light. It was as if he was a bolt of lightning, sting toward Jamie. Ear-splitting sounds constantly filled the atmosphere, and those people who heard it would feel a chill as their face was ashen. Besides that, the people in the crowd below eximed over and over again. ¡°The Heavenly Spike Swordsmanship!¡± ¡°It seems that Yoel learned a middle-rank Mortal Grade martial skill!¡± ¡°His Cloud Cluster Sword is a third-grade sharp weapon!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Violet is going to get hurt this time!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Yoel had hidden strength!¡± ¡°Violet is doomed!¡± The Lawrence family seniors sitting on the high tform also showed a solemn expression. Behind the veil, Lucy widened her eyes, not even blinking as she watched the match in the arena. On the other hand, Milos¡¯s expressions were stillplicated, and her eyes flickered as she watched Jamie. Almost everyone thought that Violet would suffer badly at that time. Among the sound of the de piercing through the atmosphere, Violet suddenly chortled, ¡°Tut¡­¡± The next second, he did not move a single step but just reached out his hand. Without using any martial skill, he moved as fast as lightning and firmly grabbed onto Yoel¡¯s sword- holding wrist with one hand. The sword light abruptly dimmed. ¡°Eh?¡± The changes happened too fast, and Yoel was yet to process the incident. He tried to withdraw his wrist, but he noticed that Violet¡¯s hand was like steel. Yoel could not move at all. The next second, Yoel¡¯s expression changed. He suddenly felt a strong winding. When he looked up, Yoel saw a palm pping toward him. It was as if the hand brought the thunder and wind along, and soon it got closer to him until it completely covered his sight. The p was too strong. In a daze, Yoel felt as if he was in a vacuum. p! The crowd also felt their cheeks warming when they heard the loud, crisp sound. Yoel only felt as if an iron whip hit his cheek, and his face instantly sank inward. Half of his teeth fell from his gums, and he soon spat them out with a mouthful of blood and saliva, showing a strange bloody arch in mid-air. As for his eyeballs, they also popped out from his eye sockets. As a result, his initially clear vision quickly turned blurry, as if there was ayer of frost. Yoel also felt like a giant hammer violently smashed at his head, and it kept buzzing. He did not even know why or how, but his body rose into mid-air, and as if he was a kite with a broken string, he flew out of the arena. Bang! The next second, the unconscious Yoel mmed heavily to the ground, andyers of thick blood covered his entire head. The scene was gory. Yoel twitched and jerked, but he could not wake up in such a short time. The whole match ended in the blink of an eye. A few of the spectators seemed to still be in a trance. ¡°Knock out my teeth? Tut¡­¡± Looking at the unconscious Yoel at the bottom of the arena, Violet once again snorted. He held Yoel¡¯s Cloud Cluster Sword that he snatched just now. ¡°Third- grade weapons are very impressive, right?¡± As he said that, Violet rolled the third-grade Cloud Cluster Sword like dough under everyone¡¯s gazes. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Then, he kneaded it into a steel disc. It was as if nothing happened to his palm, and his face did not show any strenuous expression either. As Violet threw thepletely ruined Cloud Cluster Sword down, it hit Yoel¡¯s smashed face. Soon, the Lawrence family members present gradually recovered their senses. Sounds of the crowds gasping filled the air. Everyone looked at Jordan, whose moods were uncertain as to the weather. At that moment, their hearts beat violently, and each of them respected Violet but was afraid of him too. Nheless, it was more toward their admiration for the strong! Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Behind the veil, Josua felt her heart beating wildly as she watched Sonya in the arena not far away from her. At that moment, the lifted eyes and disdainful gaze were precisely the same as that man. If there was still a hint of doubt before, Josua was confident that the fake, Fierce Dragon, who trained with her every day and helped her improve, was Sonya! Initially, it was just a misunderstanding, but now it felt like a strange fate. After going around, the person, in the end, was still him. Josua only felt that her breathing got heavier. Next, she tried her best to calm herself down, and she secretly peeped at Lucy. After all, Josua was filled with guilt at that moment, and she was terrified that Lucy might have recognized Mozart. Nevertheless, Lucy did not have such keen observation. The little brat was currently covering her chest with both hands, staring at Sonya as she mumbled, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome¡­¡± Josua could not help but smile. In the crowd below the arena, a tall man rushed out and ran toward Yoel. His face was full of anger as he pointed at Sonya and roared, ¡°Why did you act so ruthlessly!¡± At a nce, Sonya could tell that the man was Yoel¡¯s father, Frank Lawrence. He was a martial art trainer in the Lawrence family. Sonya directly answered Frank unkindly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your kid can¡¯t win against me, and you¡¯re here to avenge me? There¡¯s no use even if you win as the Dark Moon Sect won¡¯t admit an old man like you.¡± ¡°You!¡± Frank was so angry that one could see his chest undting, and his eyes turned bloodshot. Nheless, Frank knew that saving his son was more urgent. Moreover, he could not do anything toward Sonya under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Frank only red at Sonya and hurriedly carried Yoel away. As such, Sonya became the first person to enter the top eight. However, his goal was the first prize. He could not care less about the other rewards. Sonya also paid attention to the next few matches. At that time, the few youngsters who held their skills back also showed their true capabilities as the rewards enticed them. Those who sessfully entered the top eight were overjoyed, and the losers could only leave in disappointment. There was still nothing much going on with Ashton¡¯s matches. Just like the previous games, Ashton¡¯s opponent directly admitted defeat. Nevertheless, despite knowing that they would lose, Ashton¡¯s opponents had a different mentality compared to Sonya¡¯s. As Ashton¡¯s opponents, there was no other choice besides admitting defeat. However, being Sonya¡¯s match meant that they could get beneficial advice. How was that not enviable? Thus, some of them were willing to lose but hoped that they became Sonya¡¯s opponent so that he could give them a piece of advice or two. Soon, the result of the top eight was decided. Besides Sonya and Ashton, the remaining six could be regarded as the outstanding ones amongst the Lawrence family¡¯s younger generations. Even if they could not represent the Lawrence family in the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition among the prominent families and entered the Dark Moon Sect, they would still be favored and supported by the n from that day onward. Thus, there would not be a big problem for them being the backbone of the Lawrence family in the future. For the next elimination matches to enter the top four, Sonya was still the same as before. He brought his Silver Spears along but stabbed it in the ground of the arena. Sonya¡¯s opponent also expressed his admiration and respect for Mozart. Then, he showed his martial arts and received Sonya¡¯s guidance. After that, amidst the envy of everyone, he admitted defeat and left the ring contentedly. The other games were far more intense, and nking sounds could be heard for a while. Ashton¡¯s opponent, that time, did not throw in his towel but chose to fight him. However, it was evident that the difference between him and Ashton was far more significant than he expected. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. With just a move, Ashton pped his shoulder, and he spat blood. Then, he fell down the arena. Compared to the treatment Sonya¡¯s opponents received, the difference was massive. Soon, the top four of thepetition emerged. At that time, Ashton still appeared indifferent, and he did not even care about the three other participants. Behind the veil, Lucy clenched her tiny fists, and she appeared joyful. ¡°Lady Josua! Lady Josua! Valentina sessfully enters the top four. If nothing bad happens, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll enter the top two. Does that mean there¡¯s a chance for him to represent the Lawrence family in the Evergreen Town¡¯s competition?¡± ¡°Lady Josua, why do you seem unhappy? Is it because Valentina¡¯s performance is better than you expected, so you¡¯re regretting your previous decision?¡± Lucy asked. Although Lucy was just guessing blindly, Josua became anxious, and she almost jumped. ¡°I¡¯m not! How is that possible! Hahahahaha! I don¡¯t have any feelings for him at all! What does he have to do with me!¡± After saying that, Josua realized Lucy looked at her with a strange expression. Then, Josua pretended to be calm and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Lady Josua, why are you blushing?¡± Lucy stared at Josua suspiciously, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you said only gave yourself away?¡± Josua did not reply to Lucy. Next, Lucy continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that covering it up only makes it more obvious?¡± Josua was at a loss for words. Thankfully, the next game started at that time, and it attracted Lucy¡¯s attention. It also helped Josua escape the awkward situation. There were only three matches left in thepetition, which were two semi-finals and one final round. Everyone was sure that the final round would be Sonya and Ashton. That was indeed the case. After getting some pointers, Sonya¡¯s opponent left the arena satisfied. As for Ashton¡¯s match, he was unwilling to resign. Then, he was poorly beaten out of the ring and lost the game. ¡°It¡¯s them! It seems that Valentina is stronger than what we expected,¡± Lucy looked at the two finalists and sighed gently, ¡±However, I think Valentina won¡¯t be the winner. After all, Ashton was previously the best in the Lawrence family. I bet he was training hard to snatch back the title. ¡± ¡°That¡¯ s not set in stone.¡± Josua giggled. ¡°Why not?¡®¡¯ Lucy looked at Josua puzzledly. Then, after a while, she showed a look of sudden realization. ¡°Oh! I understand it now! Lady Josua, you¡¯re supporting Valentina, right! Is this considered marital harmony?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not!¡± Josua hurriedly denied. However, when she said those words, her mind shed with the image of Sonya¡¯s eyes that were as bright as the stars. At the thought of that, her heart trembled slightly, and even her tone softened when she said, ¡°I just think that Ashton had it too easy these few years, and it¡¯d surely help him grow if he met some setbacks.¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 When she said thest few words, George felt guilty. Nevertheles, Lucy looked at George in suspicion. ¡°What are you looking at?! The final match is about to start!¡± Jessia hurriedly shouted as her face flushed. After staring at George for some time, Lucy suddenly puffed out inughter. Then, she quickly said, ¡°Sure, Lady George. Let¡¯s just watch the match.¡± At the same time, the elder announced that the short break was over, and it was now time for the final match to start. Nathalia and Ashton each walked into the ring from their corners. The crowd below were all discussing among themselves. ¡°Who do you think will win today?¡± ¡°Even though Ynda¡¯s performance is really impressive today, I think Ashton has a higher chance of winning.¡± ¡°I agree with you too.¡± ¡°Ashton already mastered an Earth Grade martial skill. Initially, that¡¯s only reserved for those who reached the level of an elder. Moreover, it also depends on one¡¯s talent to learn it.¡± ¡°Just look at the me Sword that Ashton¡¯s holding. That¡¯s an engraved sixth-grade weapon. It could be said to be the peak of a middle-rank sharp weapon. Compared to Ynda¡¯s third-grade Silver Scales Spear¡­ I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll break in half instantly.¡± ¡°Moreover, Ashton¡¯s realm is more outstanding. He¡¯s only sixteen, but he has reached the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm, whereas Ynda is only a fourth-stage warrior. Thus, Ynda isn¡¯t a match for him after all.¡± Although some of the spectators were emotionally inclined to Bolot, they still had to admit that whether it was their realms or weapons. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ashton had the upper hand. Instead, most of them thought that if Nathalia couldst Ashton¡¯s three attacks, that would be great. If he could hold on to five moves, then his performance would be extraordinary. After all, none of Ashton¡¯s opponents managed tost one blow. Nevertheless, it was not only the Lawrence family members below the area who were in a heated discussion. Even those Lawrence family seniors sitting on the tform whispered among themselves. Some of the elders had great impressions of Nathalia due to his performance before that. However, that was the final, and they still thought that Ashton would win. On the one hand, they also felt that Ashton¡¯s strength was more advantageous. On the other hand, Ashton was a Lawrence after all, and Nathalia only had a marriage contract with George, so he could not be considered as a Lawrence. When they reached the arena, Ashton cast a cold nce at Ludwig. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to waste my time, then just admit defeat now!¡± Nathalia did not even spare him a nce, and just like he did before, Nathalia held the Silver Scales Spear with its de facing to the ground. Thud! The spear was nailed to the arena. Ashton instantly frowned, and the spectators also turned to look at one another. ¡°Is he for real? His opponent is Ashton, and he¡¯s still not using a weapon?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that slightly crazy?¡± ¡°What is he trying to do?!¡± The crowd just quietened, but they soon got into a discussion again. Even George, who looked through the veil, showed a puzzled expression. Finally, she murmured, ¡°What¡¯s he trying to do?! Is he giving up?!¡± ¡°Are you admitting you¡¯re weak and begging me to have mercy on you?¡± Ashton snorted, ¡°However, you¡¯re wrong. I won¡¯t show mercy to any of my opponents.¡± Nathalia smiled. ¡°Oh? I think you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t need any weapons to go against an opponent like you!¡± The atmosphere went silent at first, and then it instantly ended up in an uproar. ¡°What? Did I hear it wrong?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s provoking Ashton!¡± ¡°Ynda is actually provoking Ashton!¡± ¡°Do they have a grudge against each other?!¡± There was a look of surprise shing in the spectators¡¯ eyes. Nathalia¡¯s attitude toward Ashton was far more arrogant and boastful than when he faced Yoel. Some of them instantly figured out who was the winner. ¡°Wow! Ynda has a great distinction of what he loves and hates! I love his personality!¡± Behind the veil, Lucy excitedly pped her tiny hands, and her eyes glimmered. However, there was only worry in George¡¯s eyes. ¡°With his strength, he might not be able to defeat Ashton yet. If that¡¯s the case, why did he choose not to use his weapon and provoke him instead?¡± On the other side, Keithughed menacingly as he pped on the armrest of his seat Then, he shouted, ¡°He only had some sess, and he¡¯s already so arrogant. He really thinks too highly of himself! Such a person will have limited sess in his life!¡± Although he said that, Keith hoped that Ashton could teach Nathalia a harsh lesson to vent his resentment. ¡°Alright. Since you said that, I don¡¯t mind eradicating the Lawrence family¡¯s future enemy,¡± Ashton nodded as he slowly drew his me Sword, ¡°So what if you know inscription skill? An immature genius isn¡¯t a genius! Raging Soul Swordsmanship!¡± Swoosh! Ashton took a step forward, and the fiery red long sword created billowing heat waves as he aimed at Ludwig. The graceful but raging stab made everyone stop breathing. As the tumbling heatwave raged around, the Lawrence family members sitting closest to the ring felt their skin burning in pain and heat, and they involuntarily retreated. Nathalia narrowed his eyes and looked at Ashton, and he still showed a mocking smile. Just as the long sword swept at Nathalia and everyone watching the scene perspired and almost forgot how to breathe, Nathalia suddenly moved his hand. He did not take a step, but he just waved his hand. p! The sharp sword was instantly deflected. Nathalia waved his hand again, and a thin emerald light shed suddenly. Soon, Ashton felt a tingling on his cheek. Then, he staggered and fell to the side. Ashton hurriedly steadied himself, and he turned to Nathalia in disbelief. The tingling pain on his cheek was persisting, and when he gently touched it, there was blood on his finger! The spectators could already see that Ashton¡¯s left cheek had a long and thin wound, and blood seeped out from it. ¡°Ashton¡¯s hurt!¡± ¡°What happened?!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even tell what just happened!¡± ¡°How did Ynda attack him?! Wasn¡¯t he without a weapon?!¡± After a moment of silence, the crowd was in a violent uproar. They all looked at Ludwig. Ashton was also frightened and angry. Then, he looked intently at Nathalia¡¯s right hand, and Ashton found that Nathalia held a piece of willow stick. It was just an ordinary willow stick that could be found anywhere by the Lawrence Manor¡¯ske. On the end of the willow stick, there was a trace of blood. ¡°I told you so, your capability is nothing! I can make you cry by just using this.¡± Nathalia added fuel to the fire, and he smiled as he waved the willow stick in his hand. ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± When they saw the scene, the spectators all moaned in disbelief. ¡°Ashton was hurt by a willow stick?¡± Someone among the crowd asked. Ashton suddenly felt his cheeks burn, and his blood raged. ¡°I¡¯m the best among the Lawrence family, so how can a willow stick hurt me! Raging Soul Swordsmanship! I want to chop off your head!¡± Ashton fumed, and his face was not as calm as before anymore. With a roar, the me Sword in his hands seemed to be burning, and it caught everyone¡¯s attention. The next second, the blood-red sword light wasshed at Ludwig. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 The billowing sword light exuded an intense killing intent, and the surrounding Lawrence family members retreated as they were instinctively terrified. One of the elders on the high tform abruptly stood, and he showed a surprised expression. ¡°Ashton mastered the Raging Soul Swordsmanship until this level?¡± Behind the veil, Jamie¡¯s eyes flickered with nervousness, worry, suspicions, shock, fear, and such emotions. She tightly gripped on her armrest until her fingers went pale. ¡°Tut¡­¡± Omas raised his hand as he chortled. p! A ball of fire exploded on the me Sword, and the billowing sword light dispersed instantly. Ashton only felt a strong force following his shoulder to his arm. Then, it shook his entire body until he went numb, and he watched as his me Sword escaped his hand. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Ashton roared in anger in his heart. Not only him, the people around the arena, on the high tform, and behind the veil widened their eyes and mouth. They had never seen such a scene before. ¡±Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ re great?¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Omas¡¯s voice came, Ashton also heard an ear-splitting sound. The next second, a loud thud sounded, and Ashton¡®s body flew out His right cheek was swollen, and there was also a bloody wound simr to his left cheek. He was instantly dumbfounded by the sudden pain on his cheeks. The Earth-Grade martial skill that he was proud of was easily defeated by his opponent¡¯s willow stick. ¡±How is that possible?!¡± Ashton¡¯s heart surged with endless rage, and he roared as he red at Edgar, ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Do you only know how to brag? Hurry up and admit defeat. You¡¯re wasting my time! Do you know that!¡± Omas¡¯s voice was louder than Ashton¡¯s, and it was deafening. Not only that, he even took a step forward as he raised the willow stick in his hand, drawing it at Ashton¡¯s head and face. It seemed as if Omas attacked and whipped Ashton randomly, but even the fifth-stage True Martial Realm Ashton was struck each time. He could not avoid it at all! Ashton raised his hands, wanting to block himself. Soon, a loud p could be heard, and his arm bled. Ashton wanted to retreat, but his legs were immediately whipped until they bled. A swooshing sound came when he tried to turn around and escape, and his shirt tore open. Then, Omas whipped at his back twice, and the blood trails on his back formed an X. ¡°You¡¯re wasting my time, b*stard!¡± Omas did not n to let go of Ashton, and he continuously hurt Ashton¡¯s ego. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Omas raised the willow stick and whipped at Ashton until his head was swollen. His face was so bloody and bruised that his handsome appearance before was completely gone. ¡°Wasting my time!¡± was initially Ashton¡¯s contempt for Jamie. However, Omas used his ability to mock him back. At that moment, Ashton could not ept such a colossal blow, and after a few more whips, he forgot to block himself. Soon, Ashton¡¯s shirt was torn and tagged from Omas¡®s attack, and his body bled everywhere. In the end, Ashton appeared worse than a beggar by the street. All the Lawrence family members present were stupefied by what they just witnessed, and they felt their minds went nk. No matter how they put it, Ashton used to be the Lawrence family¡¯s best talent. Needless to say, Ashton¡¯s skill and strength were strong enough, but who would know that Omas¡¯s ability was much better than Ashton, better than what everyone imagined. Currently, Omas only needed a willow stick to whip at Ashton. However, Ashton did not even have the strength to fight back. Keith¡¯s face turned livid. When he saw Ashton was once again whipped by Omas and whirled on the ring like a top, Keith could not hold it any longer, and he fiercely pped the back of the chair as he screamed, ¡°Your willow stick is problematic!¡± Omas burst intoughter. Next, he aimed the willow stick at Keith and threw it toward him. Swoosh! It directly nailed on the wooden panel between Keith¡¯s feet. There was still some fresh fluid on the verdant willow stick¡¯ s fractured tip, and it was evident that it was just plucked not long ago. Keith¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrobly, but he still could not ept such a reality. When he saw Omas raising his hand and wanting to p at the dazed Ashton, Keith could not remain his cool anymore. He ignored thepetition rules, hurriedly stood, leaped onto the ring, and blocked Ashton behind him. Keith red at Omas and shouted, ¡°Stop, you b*stard!¡± Omas remained indifferent, and as if Omas did not hear Keith¡¯s word, Omas directly pushed away Keith and pped Ashton. The pping sound echoed in the air. Soon, one could see Ashton spat out a mouthful of blood and teeth as he flew out like a long javelin. Finally, he fell outside the ring. No one would have expected that their family¡¯s trials would end in such a way. Furthermore, Ashton, the most promising genius, did not even have the strength to fight back, but he was beaten and flew out of the ring just like that. His tragic end was worse by hundreds of foldspared to Yoel! Keith quivered with anger, and he pointed at Omas and roared, ¡°Why must you hurt him?! I asked you to stop! Why did you hurt him?!¡± Omas¡¯s expression gradually became solemn, and he turned to Keith. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Ashton said he wanted to kill me.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just saying, and he¡¯s not going to do that, but you hurt him! You continued to hurt him when I asked you to stop!¡± Keith flew into a rage, and his face was twisted. ¡°Am I supposed to wait until I¡¯m killed before I wait for you all to seek justice for me?¡± Omas stared at Keith with an icy gaze, and he uttered word by word, ¡°Will you do that?¡± ¡°You! You dare to talk back! There must be a problem with you! I get it now! There must be a problem with you!¡± Keith appeared as if he realized something, and he pointed at Omas as he shouted, ¡°Tell me! Who ordered you to hurt Ashton! Ashton is an actual fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior, so how could you win against him! You must have taken some type of drugs, or perhaps someone arranged for you to hurt the Lawrence family! Someone,e over and capture this man! I want to torture and interrogate him until he admits who¡¯s the mastermind behind him!¡± Keith¡¯s continuous roaring immediately made several people leap into the ring from below. The leading man was Yoel¡¯s father, Frank. As his resentment multiplied from what just happened, Frank looked at Moana fiercely. ¡°Moana, there must be something up since you defeated the fifth-stage True Martial Realm Ashton! Don¡¯t me us for being merciless! Everyone, attack!¡± Under Frank¡¯smand, those family members who were usually close to Keith ignored James and the elders, and they all rushed toward Jamie. ¡°Ha!¡± When he saw them running toward him, Omas was still smiling. However, there was ayer of frost in his gaze. ¡°Is Ashton the only fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior? I think your brain must be malfunctioning. You have not seen an actual fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior!¡± Omas shouted thest few words. At the same time, a violent wave of air escaped from his body like a dragon flying to the sky and like a god descending into the world. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Keith¡¯s face was twisted, and he roared with a tone full of hostility, ¡°Take him down! Dead or alive!¡± Frank and the others who rushed over also had grim expressions on their face. ¡°Mountain-Splitter Punch!¡± ¡°Groundbreaker Palm!¡± ¡°Air-Splitter Kick!¡± ¡°Scarlet Punches!¡± ¡°ps of Thunder!¡± Amidst the shouting, several people showed their martial skills. Suddenly, their fists and legs turned into phantoms, and they rushed toward Bjorne. The people below the ring wanted to save Leonardo, but it was toote. Moreover, it felt as if everything happened in a blink of an eye from Keith leaped onto the stage and hindered thepetition from progressing to Frank bringing a few men to attack Bjorne. Other people did not even have the time to react yet, and they could watch as Jasmine was surrounded. However, Jasmine¡¯s eyes shed with a gloomy light, and he also narrowed them. ¡°I¡¯ll show you what an actual fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior is!¡± Next, Jasmine yelled. His voice sounded like a p of rolling thunder, and the crowd¡¯s expression all changed. Swoosh! Jasmine¡¯s silhouette disappeared from where he stood as if he was gone with the gust of wind, causing Frank and the others to miss their attacks. With a loud bang, the spot where Jasmine stood in the area dented from the hit, and wood chips flew into the air. At that time, Jasmine already disyed extremely delicate footwork and shed behind Frank and the others. ¡®It¡¯s the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡¯ Behind the veil, Barne¡¯s eyes glimmered brightly As she was too invested and excited, Barne straightened her back to watch the scene, and she also felt goosebumps all over her. ¡°Reaching the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm is not Ashton alone!¡± When Jasmine said those words, his voice sounded like a meteor hitting the ground, causing Keith and the others¡¯ faces to pale. Then, Jasmine folded his arms at that moment as if he was trying to umte his energy. In an instant, there were sounds of wind and thunder rolling in the air. ¡°Sh*t!¡± ¡°Capture him!¡± ¡±Go!¡± The faces of Frank and the others abruptly changed. Ignoring their status, they all attacked Jasmine again. ¡°Eight!¡± ¡°Shadowed!¡± ¡°Fists!¡± Bang! Loud crackling sounds like steel exploded sounded in the air! With each word he roared, there would be one person who exploded into a bloody pulp and flew into the air. In an instant, Frank and the others¡¯ bones made exploding sounds. As if every inch of their flesh and skin burst, blood gushed out and they felt as if they were just violently ramped by a beast. Next, they soared into the air as their blood sshed everywhere. The next second, blood droplets pitter-pattered on the ring as if it rained blood. ¡°Eight¡­ Eight-shadowed Fists?¡± Behind the veil, Lucy recognized that martial skill, and her eyes turned dull. Her body swayed slightly, and her face was full of disbelief. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, Frank and the others were thrown into the air and mmed to the ground. They appeared so gory with blood all over them, and there seemed to be no more perfectly intact flesh on them. Jasmine¡¯s abrupt burst of power and lethality frightened everyone in the scene, and their mind went nk. ¡°Fifth¡­ The fifth stage of the True Martial Realm?!¡± One of the elders on the high tform mumbled to himself. Another person also swallowed hard, and he felt that his throat was parched. ¡°How¡­ How long has it been since he reached the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm?¡± Even the calm and indifferent James were filled with surprise. When Jasmine arrived at the Lawrence family, he was only a third-stage warrior. Previously in the council chamber, he was a fourth-stage warrior. Today, he was a fifth-stage warrior! As someone who experienced it before, James could feel that Jasmine¡¯s fifth stage of the True Martial Realm was far beyond those in the same realm as him. The burst of energy Jasmine showed just now was enough to make James¡¯s eyelids twitch. If an ordinary fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior could break a two-story stone building with a punch, Jasmine could smash a two-story steel building! ¡°Jasmine, stop being so arrogant! Raging Soul Swordsmanship!¡± At that time, Keith suddenly yelled and picked up Ashton¡¯s me Sword from the ground. Then, Keith aimed at Jasmine¡¯s back where his heart was. Although Keith was not as talented in martial skills, he was still the deputy head of the Lawrence family, and he was a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior. He mastered the Raging Soul Swordsmanship years before Ashton. Hence, when he drew the me Sword, it was burning with a murderous aura that Ashton did not possess. Besides that, Keith was also sneaking an attack, which proved how sinister and cunning he was. ¡°Jerk! Stop now!¡± James could not continue watching the scene. It was already ridiculous when Frank and many of them broke the rules, ndered Leonardo, and surrounded Bjorne. Yet, Keith as the deputy head of the n dared to bully the weak. Moreover, he even attacked Jasmine from behind. If such a matter spread out, the Lawrence family would have it hard in Evergreen Town. James was about to make a move and protect Leonardo, but Jasmine¡¯s counterattack was much faster and sharper than James expected. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Jasmine took a step forward and showcased the four-star footwork, which directly shortened the distance between them, he soon appeared beside Keith. Barne was very familiar with Jasmine¡¯ s footwork. However, when she saw Jasmine showing it, Barne still felt an ineffable excitement and pride. After all, Jasmine could master it so well because he trained with her every day! Swoosh! Following Jasmine¡¯s escape, Keith¡¯s sword missed. ¡°You d*mn b*stard! ¡± Keith secretly cursed. He knew well that there would not be a chance anymore if he did not kill Jasmine soon. Hence, Keith did a backhand move, wanting to try again. Nevertheless, Jasmine did not give him any opportunity. Besides, Keith only had the chance to stab at Jasmine because he made a sneak attack ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± With a roar, Jasmine¡¯s arm trembled. Bang! The loud noise sounded as if a dragon roared in the air. Jasmine snatched Keith¡¯s me sword with one hand. The other was like a thousand kilograms hammer, violently struck at Keith¡¯s shoulder. Crack! T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone could hear the crisp sound of bones cracking. Keith wailed out in pain, shot out a mouthful of blood, and copsed to the ground. Jasmine took a step forward, wanting to kick Keith. However, someone from the high tform suddenly shouted, ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± A white-bearded elder suddenly jumped out, and his body trembled. Jasmine swiftly felt an unprecedented pressure rushing toward him. It was as if the air around him became dense like mercury and steel tes, wanting to stop him from moving. ¡®This is¡­ Pulse Control Realm!¡¯ Jasmine¡¯s heart sank. It was no wonder that Keith was so confident despite only being a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior. Moreover, he even ignored his position as the deputy head of the n, and his brother, the chief of the family, James. It turned out a Pulse Control Real cultivator backed him up. ¡°You imbecile, how dare you not respect our Lawrence family members and treat them so ruthlessly?! I¡¯m going to make you pay!¡± The white-bearded elder roared with anger. In an instant, he appeared in front of Jasmine with his fingers formed into ws, and like an anvil falling from the sky, it violently mmed at Jasmine¡¯s crown, wanting to kill him in a blow. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 The coldness of death suddenly pierced through Marsha¡¯s flesh, bones and blood, and soul like countless steel needles. The white-bearded elder¡¯s palm got closer and closer to Abraham. At that moment, Marsha felt as if his breathing instantly became rapid, and his heart beat violently with a rhythm twice as fast as usual. He could even clearly hear his blood surging crazily inside of him. At the moment of death, the potential of Marsha¡¯s whole body was stimted, and he perfectly disyed the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows¡¯ five-star footwork, Phecda, which he was yet to fully master before that. Swoosh His silhouette shed, and Marsha appeared at the other side of the ring. The white-bearded elder¡¯s p fell. Bang! The spot where Marsha stood on the arena before that instantly exploded and copsed, the wood shavings filled the air and became ash. The surrounding Lawrence family members felt the burst of energy, and their faces were ashen. Finally, everyone hurriedly retreated with a frightened and shocked expression on their faces. The white-bearded elder was stunned, but he finally realized Marsha dodged his attack, and he missed. He was a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, but he could not even kill a True Martial Real warrior! Moreover, it happened right in front of everyone. Anger and embarrassment instantly surged in the white-bearded elder. ¡°Lydia! Imbecile! I must kill you!¡± The white-bearded elder roared. Rage boiled in him and even his surrounding air seemed to be distorted, making sounds of frictions. ¡®Pulse Control Realm¡­¡¯ Marsha clenched his jaw, struggling to defend himself. Although his strength was much better than those warriors of the same realm, Marsha was still unable to perceive the essence of the world. Hence, he was unfit to be a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. The gap between those two was unimaginable for ordinary men. It was a fluke to be able to escape the white-bearded elder¡¯s p. If he showed his true strength, Marsha did not have the confidence to hold on any longer. Then, the white-bearded elder roared, ¡°Heart Destroyer p!¡± He extended his fingers, just like a wild animal, and fiercely attacked Abraham. The surrounding atmosphere was like boiling water, and everyone could see the air tumbling. ¡°I¡¯ll not be hit by you so easily!¡± Marsha¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light, and his killing intent that only appeared during wars was suddenly ignited. When the white-bearded elder met Marsha¡¯s eyes, he felt his heart tremble. ¡°This fellow¡­ What a strong murderous force!¡± ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Marsha yelled, and the muscles in his arms made a stretching sound. Then, with a full blow, he was about to st out an attack. ¡®Even if I was hit by you, I need to cripple one of your arms!¡¯ At that moment, a white silhouette gracefully flew over from not far away. Its movement was light, yet it was speedy. White clothes like snow, dark hair like the night¡­ The slender figure had a unique sweet fragrant that only a young girl had. Then, she stood in front of Abraham. With a gentle scream, she extended her palm and blocked the white-bearded elder¡¯s attack. Their palms met, and an explosion sound came. Bang! Boom! It was as if arge piece of steel te exploded, and the deafening sound set off a shock wave. The arena cracked everywhere, and it swayed before it fell. The Lawrence family members around the arena were shocked, and their faces were ashen as they hurriedly retreated. Some of them were so terrified that they fell to the ground trembling, and they could not stand no matter how they tried. As the afternoon sun shone on the girl¡¯s slender back, Marsha suddenly felt a strange emotion rise in his heart. Thest time someone protected him was Penny¡­ Nheless, Marsha quickly regained his senses and was in awe of the young girl¡¯s strength. After all, she managed to block the white-bearded elder¡¯s attack. That man was a Pulse Control Realm cultivator! With the youngdy¡¯s appearance, the crowds were initially terrified, but they were soon surprised. Even the Lawrence family seniors on the high tforms were in a ruckus. James took a step forward and leaned to the side. His face was full ofplicated emotions. ¡®It¡¯s you!¡¯ At that time, Marsha saw the white-bearded elder looking at the teenager, and he appeared upset. ¡°Jordan, what are you doing!¡± When Marsha heard that name, he finally realized that the girl in front of him was his fiancee, the eldest daughter of the Lawrence family, Jordan Lawrence. ¡®She¡¯s here? Why is she protecting me?¡¯ Marsha was utterly baffled. Jordan calmly replied, ¡°Grandpa Kevin, you¡¯re overreacting!¡± Her eyes flickered as she looked at the white-bearded elder. Jordan¡¯s voice had a hint of chilliness to it, but it was pleasing to the ears. When Marsha heard it, he felt as if he just drank refreshing spring water. ¡±Are you giving me a lesson?¡± Kevin Lawrence frowned, and there was anger brewing in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a Pulse Control Realm cultivator? If I didn¡¯t show mercy just now¡­¡± Jordan directly interrupted him, ¡°It didn¡¯t matter if you showed mercy just now, Grandpa Kevin. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. You overstepped your boundaries today!¡± It seemed that Jordan was ignoring Kevin¡¯s status as her elder. Standing behind Jordan, Marsha thought it was funny. What a fantastic feeling. Jordan was protecting him? They never even met before. ¡°Jordan, just because you¡¯re a disciple of the Dark Moon Sect, you can¡¯t act as you wish!¡± Kevin¡¯s face darkened, and he took a step forward. Jordan did not budge, and her voice was still calm. However, Jordan¡¯s gaze seemed to have be colder. ¡°Grandpa Kevin, don¡¯t assume that you¡¯re above the rules just because you¡¯re a Pulse Control Realm cultivator.¡± Seeing how angry Kevin was, Marsha instantly took a liking to the girl that he so-called never met before. ¡°You!¡± Kevin snorted angrily. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly eximed, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve reached the Pulse Control Realm?¡± The crowd immediately went into a frenzy. Everyone in the Lawrence family was eximing. ¡°What? Lady Jordan ascended to the Pulse Control Realm?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?! ¡± ¡°Lady Jordan is so amazing! It¡¯s not surprising that the Dark Moon Sect valued such a genius!¡± ¡°Our Lawrence family has another Pulse Control Realm cultivator!¡± ¡°Not only that! Jordan¡¯s only sixteen. In the entire Evergreen Town¡¯s history, there was never such a genius before!¡± Everyone in the Lawrence family screamed in shock. It was evident that James did not expect that. Soon, he hurriedly jumped onto the damaged arena and grabbed Jordan¡¯s wrist. Looking at his face, he seemed to be checking on Jordan¡¯s realm, but he was subtly pushing Jordan behind him. When Kevin saw the scene, his face became uglier. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 indeed the situation at the moment. Although James was surprised by Ludwig¡¯s realm, he did not doubt it at all. After all, Ludwig managed to block Kevin¡¯s angry blow, and that was the biggest proof. ¡°Great! Amazing! This is just wonderful!¡± Soon, James let go of Ludwig¡¯s wrist. He could not help but burst intoughter. Pride was written all over her face. ¡°My daughter¡¯s indeed extraordinary!¡± Ludwig was considered a genius not only in Evergreen Town but the entire Earlington of Efrax as she was able to ascend into the Pulse Control Realm at sixteen. But, James was still somewhat dubious. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He could feel that Ludwig¡¯s breathing was not stable yet, which meant Ludwig just ascended recently. If that was the case, why did she show up and block the blow for Violet? At the thought of that, James nced at Josef. Nevertheless, Violet did not pay attention to James at all. Instead, he looked at Ludwig¡¯s back in surprise. ¡®She¡­ Is already a Pulse Control Realm cultivator?¡¯ Violet remembered that when he was on their way to Evergreen Town. Lucas informed him that Ludwig wanted to achieve the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm, so she would not be living in the Lawrence Manor for the time being. As soon as Ludwig appeared, she was no longer a warrior but a cultivator instead. At that moment, Kevin¡¯s expressions kept changing as Ludwig¡¯s appearance messed up his n. Not only that, since she was a cultivator too, it meant that his n was destroyed, and there was no way to pick up the pieces anymore. Everyone around them was looking at Ludwig with surprise and admiration. Then, turning his sight at Ashton, whose head was drenched in blood, Kevin suddenly felt the blood surging in his chest, and there was the smell of a sickeningly dry, sweet metallic scent in his throat, which almost made him vomit. ¡°James, are you adamant on protecting Vi today!¡± Kevin was filled with rage, and he did not even address James as Chief James anymore. Then, he turned to Ludwig with a burning gaze. ¡°Ludwig, you and Vi aren¡¯t married yet. In terms of rtionship, Ashton and Keith are closer to you. Hence, you¡¯re now favoring an outsider instead of your family. It seems that you would much rather care about other people¡¯s business than your n members!¡± James was stunned. Kevin ignored and disrespected James as the head of the family. However, before he could even speak up, Ludwig already raised her head. Then, with an icy gaze, she looked at Kevin and asked, ¡°Grandpa Kevin, what ifI tell you Vi¡¯s business is mine too?¡± Her words once again caused an uproar in the crowd. After all, when a girl said such a thing, it felt unimaginably bold and ambiguous. Not only James, Kevin, and the rest of the Lawrence family members present, but even Violet also widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡®What¡­ What¡¯s she talking about? We¡¯re innocent, yet she¡¯s already announcing her ownership of me?¡¯ When Ludwig said those words, her heart beat violently as her face instantly felt warm. Nevertheless, Ludwig remained a firm attitude, especially when she was the only one who knew that Violet helped her tremendously. Hence, just for that reason itself, Ludwig would not let Kevin break the rules and hurt Josef. Nheless, there were still other emotions and factors involved, but even Ludwig could not exin it for now. After arguing with Ludwig back and forth, Kevin¡¯s face turned pale to red, red to livid. Anger and resentment surged in his eyes, just like boiling magma. ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of traitors¡­¡± Kevin yelled angrily, and he emitted a murderous aura. James¡¯s expression turned stern, and he immediately took a step forward, protecting Violet and Ludwig behind him. He could feel that Kevin was going to kill. Besides, as the head of the n and as a father, how could James be in a good mood with Kevin¡¯s behavior today? Suddenly, a loud voice rang from behind the crowd. ¡°Kevin, you should be mindful of your words!¡± ¡°Who dares to criticize me?!¡± Kevin screamed in rage and turned in the direction of the voice. Everyone also turned their gaze over, and they immediately saw a thin and tall silhouette standing on the fence in the distance. However, the person wore a big hat No one could tell what he looked like, but judging from the sound, he was a man. No one in the crowd knew when the man stood there. Just as when Violet was puzzled over who the person was, James¡¯s eyes flickered with excitement, and he asked, ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Kevin also seemed to have thought of something, and his expression instantly changed. The Lawrence family seniors on the tform also stood one after another, and their eyes glimmered with exhration. ¡°It¡¯s me¡­ I¡¯m back.¡± The person standing on the fence lifted his hat, showing a chiseled face. The man appeared to be around 70, and his hair and beard were white. His forehead was filled with wrinkles, but his eyes were full of energy, shining like an eagle¡¯s eyes. Those that were at a distance from him could also feel his incredible mannerism. Violet guessed who the old man was. ¡°Grandpa!¡± At that time, Ludwig¡¯s crisp voice revealed the old man¡¯s identity. ¡°Father!¡± James also could not help but shout. ¡°It¡¯s Old Master Lawrence!¡± ¡°Old Master Lawrence is back!¡± The Lawrence family members also recognized the man, and they all screamed in excitement. It was as if they forgot the conflict just now. Hence, Violet was also sure of the old man¡¯s identity, James and Keith¡®s father, Ludwig¡¯s grandfather, the Lawrence family¡¯s supreme elder, George. When Violet came to Evergreen Town, George was in seclusion to break through to another realm. Since George appeared there, it naturally implied that it was a sess. ¡®If I¡¯m not mistaken, he has reached the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm.¡¯ Violet thought. ¡°Old¡­ Old Master¡­¡± Kevin¡¯s expression was perhaps the ugliest on the scene. Seeing that Geroge returned, Kevin was sure that there was no possibility of killing Violet anymore. Next, George burst intoughter and leaped from the fence. No one present saw his movement clearly, but he was already standing in the arena the next second. ¡°What a lovely day! ¡± Georgeughed loudly. His voice was powerful and full of energy. He did not sound like an old man at all. Kevin¡¯s face was gradually ashen, and his lips trembled, but he could not utter a single word. Then, Violet noticed George looking at him with a smile of admiration. ¡°It seems that my old friend Andy has an amazing grandson.¡± Violet did not know if George wasplimenting him or taking a jab at him, but he regarded it as praise. ¡°Father, when did you return?¡± James asked. George casually nced at Kevin and replied indifferently, ¡°I was here since the beginning of the competition, and I saw everything. I just showed myself now.¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Kevin¡¯s body trembled slightly. Since George admitted that he saw the whole thing, Kevin understood that he would not be able to give a false ount of what happened and med it all on Josua. There must be other reasons why George chose not to show himself before that. Hence, from a certain point of view, Kevin¡¯s action forced George toe out. Such a matter might have ruined George¡¯s n. At the thought of that, Kevin¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly. He only felt as if his blood was frozen, and his limbs were cold. If it were in the past, based on his realm and status, he might still be able to act as he wished. However, George was back. He was at the peak of the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, which was much higher than Kevin¡¯s. Thus, if Kevin still acted rashly at that moment, he might not be able to retaliate if George wanted to kill him. Besides that, George was deliberately shunning Kevin. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, after looking around the area, he once again praised Leonardo. It was evident that Leonardo¡¯s unexpected ascension made George overjoyed. As for the rest of the Lawrence family members, the day was indeed exciting. George sessfully returned from breaking through the realm, and Leonardo ascended into Pulse Control Realm. That was indeed a day worth jotting into the Lawrence family history for the future generation to remember it well. However, the happier the Lawrence family members were, the more obvious Kevin, Keith, and Ashton¡¯s loneliness was. Kevin stood in the arena, but George did not speak to him at all. The more George ignored Kevin, the hotter and more bothered Kevin was. Keith¡¯s face was ashen as hey on the ground, unable to move. His left shoulder copsed, and he could not utter a single word. As soon as Keith tried to open his mouth, he would tug on his wounds. The pain was so unbearable that he almost fainted. When Kevin wanted to kill Rowan, Ashton woke up once, and his eyes shed with excitement. However, when he heard that Leonardo reached the Pulse Control Realm, Ashton immediately spat a mouthful of blood and passed out again. After some time, George said, ¡°I think we should announce the result for thepetition today.¡± In that instant, the scene quietened. Then, everyone¡¯s focus turned to Josua. After all, Nathalia¡¯s performance was the most satisfying and surprising today. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no doubt that you deserve the first ce.¡± George reached out and patted Nathalia¡¯s shoulder. Nathalia smiled, but when no one noticed, he grimaced in pain. ¡®Why is he patting my shoulder so hard?¡¯ ¡°Based on the previous rules, the first and second ce of the trials will represent our n and join the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition, which will be held six weekster. The candidates will be Nathalia and Ashton. Although Ashton suffered some minor injuries, it won¡¯t be too big of a problem, right?¡± George cast a nce at Keith. Keith was hurting, but George turned a blind eye to them. Keith himself was guilty, he did not dare to say anything more. In the end, he only bore the pain and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll supervise and urge him to practice harder.¡± ¡°As for you, Frank, and the others¡­¡± George snorted. George¡¯s reaction caused Keith to suddenly feel weak all over, and he almost fell. ¡°All of you ignored the rules, ruining my Lawrence family¡¯s reputation. Since that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll be fined for half a year of sry. Besides that, the positions that you¡®re holding now will be vacant first. Then, if your performance is alright half a yearter, I¡¯ll return them to you. If it¡¯s bad, then other people will rece you!¡± George ordered. That punishment hurt Keith and the rest of thorn, especially Keith and Frank. After all, one of them was the deputy head of the n, and the other was a martial art trainer. Both of which were positions convenient to take bribes from others. George easily took those away from them. Nheless, they could not argue with him either but to just clenched their teeth and nodded. ¡°Kevin, you should just let the younger generations be, yet you joined and fought them too. This is really disappointing!¡± George looked at Kevin. Kevin was filled with resentment, but he dared not to show it. So, he only cupped his hands and replied, ¡°It¡¯s indeed my fault to act rashly. However, I was only doing what I thought was best for the future generation of our family. I hope you can understand that, Old Master Lawrence.¡± ¡°For the sake of our future generation, you didn¡¯t mind provoking an inscription master?¡± George scoffed. ¡°Rebbeca has yet to reach Pulse Control Realm, so he¡¯s not an inscription master,¡± Kevin spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°What about Master William?¡± George asked. Kevin¡¯s face was instantly ashen, and he felt cold sweats dripping on his back. He was so obsessed with the thought of killing Rowan, Keith forgot that the only inscription master in the entire Evergreen Town, William, supported Nathalia too. ¡°I¡­ I acted rashly¡­ Please, punish me as you deem fit, Old Master Lawrence.¡± That time, Kevin had to admit his fault. If he provoked William and made him unhappy, the Lawrence family would never be able to stay in the Evergreen Town anymore, especially with William¡¯s status and influence. Other families in the Evergreen Town did not mind suppressing the Lawrence family just to please William. George grunted, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re still sensible. Since you wanted a punishment, then this will be it. You¡¯ve ignored the chief and almost caused trouble to our n, so I¡¯m afraid the others will be dissatisfied if you continue holding onto your position as an elder. Thus, you should step down first, and your position as a n elder will be taken by another person selected by the chief and the rest of the elders. Besides that, you should shut yourself and ponder upon your mistake, and you¡¯ll also be fined a year¡¯s worth of sry. A yearter, we¡¯ll reconsider your next position based on your performance.¡± Kevin looked miserable, but he did not dare to refute. Next, he cupped his hands and stood aside, not saying another word. After experiencing the excitement, the rest of the Lawrence family members witnessed how George shuffled the Lawrence family senior members and mid-tier members with just a few words. They immediately felt the atmosphere turn solemn. Hence, everyone was silent, and they did not even dare to breathe too loud. Later, George asked, ¡°Rebbeca, are you satisfied with the decisions?¡± These were all matters concerning the Lawrence family, so Nathalia did not expect George to suddenly ask for his opinions. Nevertheless, Nathalia soon realized the reasons for it. These punishments were supposedly handled by the Lawrence family internally. Still, George did it in front of him, hoping that he would understand and that it would appease him. However, Nathalia would personally think that the punishment was not enough. After all, Ashton, Keith, Kevin, and the others wanted his life. Nheless, as the supreme elder of the n, George would naturally have to think for the entire family. Thus, if he killed these men, the Lawrence family would be in turmoil. Such an ending was not what George, James, or the rest of the elders wanted. ¡°Everything¡¯s in your hand, Grandpa George,¡± Nathalia answered as he cupped his hands. ¡°Ha! You called me Grandpa. Then, I should do my part too,¡± Georgeughed as he took out something from his chest and tossed it to Rowan, ¡°Catch it! Consider it as our meeting gift.¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Nathalia reached out and said his thank you. Then, he lowered his head to look at the thing. It was a small jade pendant, emitting a cyan radiance. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was obvious that the jade pendant was not ordinary. However, George did not mention it, and Nathalia did not ask much either. Next, Nathalia immediately wore the jade pendant around his neck and once again expressed his gratitude to George. George waved his hand and replied, ¡°Your grandfather, Andy, and I have been friends for many years. You¡¯re his grandson, which naturally means you¡¯re my junior too. Moreover, we¡¯ll be a family soon, so there¡¯s no need for you to be so courteous with me.¡± When Jamie heard George saying that, she felt her cheeks warming as she secretly peeped at Ludwig. Nheless, she hurriedly looked away. Although she appeared indifferent, she was feeling embarrassed and angry. After all, Jamie knew that Nathalia was the man who trained with her every day in St. Jade Chamber, but it seemed that Nathalia was still unaware of Jamie¡¯s identity. That made Jamie feel extremely confused. On the other hand, Jamie wanted Nathalia to notice her identity sooner, yet she did not want that either. She felt ambivalent about that. Since she already settled Nathalia¡¯s problem, and she did not intend to admit her identity proactively, Jamie said goodbye, ¡°Father, Grandpa¡­ I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±Jamie thought, ¡®You big idiot! Come and look for me once you figure it out.¡¯ In the n, Jamie always had her own opinions. Hence, James and George did not stop her and just let her go. However, Nathalia was not the sole reason for Jamie leaving at this moment. When she saw Nathalia¡¯s impressive feat in fighting Frank and the others, Jamie¡¯s emotions surged, and her blood raged. That made her directly ascend into another realm. Thus, Jamie¡¯s Pulse Control Realm was not stable yet, and she naturally needed to find a ce to stabilize it. When Nathalia saw Jamie leaving so quickly, he shook his head slightly. He was confused as to what Jamie thought First, she came out to block him from getting hit. Then, she announced her ownership of him. After that, she left just like that. From the beginning until the end, Jamie did not utter a single word to Nathalia at all. After pondering for a moment, Nathalia shouted at Jamie¡¯s back, ¡°Hey, Jamie!¡± Hearing that, Jamie¡¯s heart trembled, and she stopped in her tracks but, she did not turn around. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll repay you in the future,¡± Nathalia said with a smile on his face. Once again, Jamie¡¯s cheeks burned. ¡®Silly fool! I¡¯m the one that should thank you,¡¯ Jamie anxiously said in her heart. Nheless, she only hummed lightly, nodded, and left. Once she was out of the gymnasium and reached the empty bamboo forest, Jamie finally took a deep breath, and she felt her legs were weak Before that, Jamie never felt that way, even when she was facing the murderous Kevin. The summer breeze gently blew Jamie¡¯s long hair in the air, and it blurred her vision. Through the sunlight between the bamboo leaves, a subtle hint of sweetness grew in Jamie¡¯s heart. Following Jamie¡¯s exit, everyone¡¯s gaze in the gymnasium was instantly focused on Nathalia and George. That was the winner of their family¡¯s trials. Moreover, even Ashton, who was widely acknowledged in their n as a genius, could not harm him at all. The other man was the n¡¯s moral pir. This time, he sessfully reached the peak of the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm, and he was indeed the well-deserved leader of the n. Everyone looked at Nathalia and George withpl Chapter 92 Chapter 92 On his first two visits, Rebbeca chose his martial skills. However, that time around, his status in the Lawrence family was different than before. Hence, the elder apanied Rebbeca the whole time. Such a special treatment was perhaps never enjoyed by arty Lawrence family members before. The third floor of the martial art chamber was not essible without the head of the n and the elders¡¯ permission. In other words, not only any elder, but even if James wanted to visit, he could only enter with the other elders¡¯ approval. Rebbeca not only won first ce in the n¡¯s trials with absolute dominance, but he also had George¡¯s strong support. Thus, even if any elders opposed that, they did not dare to express it. After all, they learned their lessons from Keith, Kevin, and the others. Walking up the iron stairs. Rebbeca arrived at the heavily guarded third floor of the martial art chamber. In an instant, he felt a vigorous airing at him. The entire ceiling, walls, and floors of the area were made from neatly cut iron tes. Then, molten iron was filled between the gaps. The whole ce was like a It indestructible fortress, and Rebbeca might not even be able to break it despite achieving a higher realm now. There were not many items ced on the third floor, and there were only a fewpartments. Rebbeca first made his way to the martial skillspartment. Rebbeca knew that the Lawrence family only had two Earth Grade martial skills, and one of them was the Raging Soul Swordsmanship which Ashton showcased before. The other martial art was the Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kick, which Rebbeca only found out just now from the elder beside him. Almost without any hesitation, Rebbeca chose the Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kick. Although the Raging Soul Swordsmanship might appear to be more powerful, Rebbeca was aware that his advantage was not on the weapon he used but his extremely strong body. That was best seen in how easily he kneaded the third- grade Cloud Cluster Sword before that. Rebbeca believed that if he continued to tamper his body, he could easily knead a fourth-grade or fifth- grade weaponter. At that time, others would think he was only using punches and kicks, but in fact, he was as strong as those middle-rank weapons. Therefore, Rebbeca could catch his enemies off guard when he violently attacked them, and they would not be able to handle his blow too. If it were in the past, the elder would still advise Rebbeca on choosing the seemingly more incredible Raging Soul Swordsmanship. However, since Rebbeca previously selected the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, and he even managed to show his amazing skill on the trials, the elder would never try to influence Rebbeca¡¯s decision again. After choosing the martial skill, Rebbeca still needed to pick a sharp weapon. Unfortunately, even though he would be getting a high-ranking weapon, Rebbeca did not have many choices given the financial and material resources of the Lawrence family. In the end, Rebbeca chose a seventh-grade spear without any engravings on it, the zing Spear. When Rebbeca fought on the battlefield, he was used to using spears, and that was why he chose the Bloodthirsty Spear Method before. The quality of the martial skill was much more important than the quantity, so Rebbeca still chose the spear as his weapon for now. Compared to the Silver Scales Spear, the zing Spear had a hint of murderous aura to it. The stick was almost entirely ck, except for the red vein lines where the de and the stick connected. Those textures were like stains of undried blood mottled on the stick. It was as if the zing Spear just went through a violent fight, and it gave the spear an extra bloody and fierce hint. Besides that, the Silver Scales Spear weighed around 100 kilograms, and the zing Spear was almost three times that weight, which was about 285 kilograms. Not only that, its material was better, stronger, sharper, and tougher. As soon as Rebbeca received it, he immediately swung it around. Along with the howling sounds, visible cyclones could be seen moving in the air. Then, the sharp edge tore the atmosphere, and ear-splitting explosions could be heard. The elder who stood beside him immediately went pale, and he was terrified. The more Rebbeca looked at the zing Spear, the more in love he was with it. Regardless of its weight or feel, not only was the zing Spear much better than Silver Scales Spear, but it was also much easier to use than his previous Dragon-Exterminator Spear. Next, Rebbeca practiced with the zing Spear a few times, and he instantly feltfortable with it. It was as if he used the zing Spear for a long time. The elder standing aside also ttered, ¡°Young Master Morine, you¡¯ll be greatly strengthened with this zing Spear, and your ability will be better too.¡± ¡°Well, this is all because of your rmendation.¡± Rebbeca did not mind exchanging a few words of gratitude. After all, there was no wrong in being nice to those whoplimented him. In truth, the elder only introduced the type of high-ranking sharp weapons on the third floor before Rebbeca chose one. However, Rebbeca said as if the elder helped him a lot. The elder was instantly overwhelmed by Rebbeca¡¯s ttery, and he beamed with a smile. When Rebbeca bade his farewell, the elder even sent him off ten kilometers away from Lawrence Fort. Then, he reluctantly said goodbye to Abraham, and he even added that Rebbeca could visit the martial art chamber whenever he had the time. From his tone, it was as if he wanted to use his authority and let Rebbeca have ess to the martial art chamber all year round. After getting the martial skill and new weapon, Rebbeca immediately focused on his practice again. For the next ten days, he never left his small residence. Besides eating, drinking, and the necessary rest, he would constantly be practicing. When George and James heard the news, they did notment on anything. However, they were secretly praising and admiring Rebbeca¡¯s diligence and hard work. Nheless, they could not help but feel slightly pitiful that Rebbeca was not a Lawrence. Time passed by quickly, and another five days were gone. It was nowte August, and there were precisely thirty days until Evergreen Town¡¯spetition between the darts. At this time lit the Time Warp Zone, Rebbeca simply ced eleven stone statues in his surroundings. Then, he took a deep breath in, flexed his knees slightly, and suddenly leaped. Just like an arrow drawn to its extreme, his body flew out with the strength umted. In an instant, Rebbeca disappeared front his spot. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! ¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Rebbeca¡¯s insane speed immediately made it appear as if multiple bodies were between the eleven stone statues. At a nce, his silhouettes were everywhere, and it was difficult to pinpoint his exact location. Mizar-Alcor! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Alioth! Megrez! Phecda! The five-star footwork, Phecda, was also perfectly mastered by Astor. He abruptly jumped high as he roared, ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Rebbeca¡¯s legs turned into high-speed phantoms as he kicked the air. Loud explosions could be heard, and visible airwaves also burst in the air. At the same time, his figure also jumped at high speed among the 11 stone statues. The 11 high-speed consecutive kicks with power like a sudden p of thunder, and Rebbeca immediately blew up the stone statues¡¯ heads into pieces. Soon, the white powder filled the air in the Time Warp Zone. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Amber¡¯s body leaped into midair, and he instantly reached the other side of the Time Warp Zone. The zing Spear was stuck firmly to the ground, and Amber grabbed it as he pulled the spear with his backhand. Then, Amber immediately exuded an unyielding aura as if he was the God of War, returning from a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Soon, the atmosphere gradually turned bloody and horrendous. If someone with slightly weaker willpower stood in front of Rowan, he might faint from fear. Just as Amber took the zing Spear, the stone statues struck at their heads before were reced to another dozenplete ones, standing on the ground. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Bloodbath!¡± As Amber roared, the zing Spear was like a ck dragon suddenly appearing with a billowing momentum. That was the Bloodthirsty Spear Method¡¯s third skill, and it could only be practiced once a warrior reached the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm. When Amber just leveled up to the next realm, he did not have the time to practice the skill due to the time constraint. During the recent period, Amber practiced hard. He not only learned the martial skills but mastered them well. Bang! Bang! In the blink of an eye, all the stone statues were swept away. They either exploded on the chest up, or their waist shattered and split into two, flying across the room. As he watched the stone statues fly out, Amber took a step forward and jabbed out the zing Spear. ¡°The Bloody Skyfall!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! In that short time, he threw dozens of shots. No matter which body parts of the stone statues flew in mid-air, there was instantly a bowl-sized hole in its center. After doing all that, Amber dropped to the floor, pierced the zing Spear on the ground, and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Fifteen days passed outside, but I spent forty-five days in this Time Warp Zone. My efforts were finally not in vain as there¡¯s evident progress with the Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks, the Bloodthirsty Spear Method, and the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. There¡¯s only a month left, which means I have ny days in this Time Warp Zone. I must take advantage of this and not waste any moment. Nheless, I must go out today.¡± Then, Amber did a simple tidying up and went to the sixth floor of the Tower of Life, which was only essible once he achieved the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm. About more than ten days ago, on the night he leveled up, Amber visited the floor. However, he did not have time to study the items on the floor, so he temporarily put them aside first. Until after the trials ended, Amber finally found the time to learn them properly. Unlike the previous floors, the Tower of Life¡¯s sixth floor was designed like a cksmith shop. Nevertheless, the ce was much better than those ordinary cksmith shops. No matter the furnace, quenching tank, or even the ck liquid in the tank, Amber did not know the material. Moreover, the sixth floor was not for Amber to develop martial skills but to refine weapons. The refining methods were all written on a small booklet beside the furnace. It could be said the process was straightforward, and it was divided into three steps. The first step, was to put the weapon and materials to be refined into the furnace. The second step, was to start refining. The third step, when the weapon refining was done, it should be taken out from the quenching tank. Based on Amber¡¯s previous study, the refined weapon was not made from the said materials. Instead, through the furnace and materials, the original weapon became powerful. That was somewhat simr to an inscription, but an inscription would be an additional power added externally. Furthermore, through erasure inscription, one could remove the extra power. In contrast, weapon refinement was different as it could make the weapon and never be removed. Although weapon refinement sounded attractive, Amber was yet to try it. After all, he had zero understanding of that aspect. If he were to fail, it would only cause him unnecessary losses at that moment. Nevertheless, since it was a gift from his mother, and she even ced the refining materials at that level, it would surely be useful. Hence, he naturally would not leave them aside. Amber might not be well-versed with weapon refinement, but other people would be. Amber could seek advice from those people. Again, that would be more time-saving than doing random research by himself. He first thought of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s Bolot, the beautiful girl that gave him a sense of trustworthiness when they first met. ¡°I feel that she¡¯s very knowledgeable, and I haven¡¯t visited her for a while.¡± After Amber made up his mind, he tidied up and headed to the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Amber¡¯s visit at that time was not just about equipment refining. If it were possible, he had other matters that required Bolot¡¯s assistance in solving. He was already considered the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s regr customer. Unfortunately, Chris was not at the inscription booth at that time. Instead, there were three shoppers inside. Coincidentally, Amber knew one of them, Faye, who was badly stunned by Amberst time. When Faye saw Rowan, he was still stupefied, then startled. The next second, he directly stood and pointed at Rowan, stuttered, ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Aren¡¯t you¡­¡± Seeing Faye¡¯s reaction, the other two customers turned to look at Stefan. One of the customers who appeared the same age as Amber asked puzzledly, ¡°Faye, who¡¯s this?¡± Faye hurriedly inched closer and whispered in the young man¡¯s ear. In an instant, the young man¡¯s initially confused gaze turned into contempt. ¡°So this is the Lawrence family¡¯s future son-inw who¡¯s entering their house, and the top ten geniuses of Evergreen Town although he¡¯s the most unworthy of the title. Moana, the one who lives off a woman,¡± the young man said in a weird tone, ¡°I¡¯m Ralph White, from the White family.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Amber frowned. It was fine that the party knew him, but what was the long list of titles? Then, Fayeughed coldly. ¡°Moana, I bet you¡®re still unaware that you¡¯re now among the top ten geniuses in Evergreen Town. However, I¡¯m afraid that no one would expect that this genius is someone who lives off another woman and achieves this status because of her. s. I sympathize with the other nine people.¡± ¡°Ha! I was wondering why your bootlicker servant isn¡¯t here today. It seems that you¡¯re the licker today,¡± Amber snorted and answered Faye back sarcastically. Thest time, Faye¡¯s servant was eager to speak up for him. However, that day, Faye was ying his servant¡®s role. Realizing how Amber was insinuating him, Faye¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Amber answered viciously, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re confident today, and you dare to yell at me. What happened? Did you lick so hard that you forgot what¡¯s shameful?¡± ¡°You! Stop Spurting nonsense! Do you know who this is?!¡± Faye burned with rage, and even his speech was incoherent. Then, he pointed at the guy named Ralph. ¡°Open your eyes wide! This is Master Simon, an inscription apprentice! He¡¯s here today to choose an inscription for Ralph and me!¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Inscription apprentice? Rebbeca turned to look at Simon, who appeared to be around his thirties. Albeit Faye¡¯s introduction, Simon ignored Rebbeca and continued taking a sip of his tea. Looking at the color of the tea, Rebbeca knew that it was not the spiritual tea that Chris served him before. Instead, Simon drank a much lower grade one. Regardless if it were Simon or Ralph, they appeared to be enjoying the tea well, as if they drank ambrosia. ¡°What does an inscription apprentice have to do with me?¡± Rebbeca cast a sidelong nce at Faye. ¡±You!¡± Faye¡¯s face instantly turned livid, and he was about to pull his hair out in exasperation as he red at Milos, even Simon¡¯s face darkened. When Ralph saw what happened, he was secretly delighted. Next, he turned to Rebbeca and warned grimly, ¡°Dora, don¡®t you know that a loose tongue may cause you trouble? You should be careful and not cause trouble to the Lawrence family.¡± Rebbeca snorted. ¡°Do you want to cause trouble to the White family instead?¡± At that point, Rebbeca got annoyed. ¡®Where is Chris? Why did he leave a few flies over here?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re really brazen! Don¡®t you know you¡¯re overestimating yourself?!¡± Ralph suddenly scolded, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Lawrence family, you¡¯re nothing! Moreover, you¡¯re just a son-inw who¡¯s marrying into their family. Do you think you¡¯re one of them? Even Ashton wouldn¡¯t be so bold to say such a thing!¡± Simon also chimed in and scoffed. ¡±I didn¡¯t expect there to be any hidden talents in Evergreen Town. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It seems that my status as an inscription apprentice is underestimated by such a son-inw. Once I have the time, I must visit the Lawrence family for advice.¡± Under normal circumstances, anyone who heard Simon¡¯s words would be so afraid that they might even wet their pants. After all, provoking an inscription apprentice was the same as offending arge group of warriors. In Evergreen Town, not many families could afford such a disaster. Unfortunately for Simon and the rest, they faced Rebbeca instead. Rebbeca got more impatient than before. He was there for Ishac, but who knew Ralph, Faye, and Simon would keep bugging him. It was as if there was something wrong with their mind, and Rebbeca was not in the mood to entertain them. Noticing how Rebbeca was still unbothered about him, Simon was filled with hatred for Rebbeca and even the Lawrence family. When the White family hired him, they showedplete sincerity. Despite not being the head of the White family, Simon¡¯s treatment wasparable to that. Furthermore, with his identity as an inscription apprentice, Simon was always treated well, even among the martial artists. Hence, now that he was suddenly being looked down upon by a warrior, especially a son-inw who lived off his future wife¡¯s family, Simon felt exceptionally upset. Simon already made up his mind and thought, ¡®After I¡¯m done with today¡¯s errand, I must let the Lawrence family know what the consequences of provoking an inscription apprentice are. At the very least, the Lawrence family must break Dora¡¯s legs and carry him to me to beg for forgiveness.¡¯ At the thought of that, Simon already regarded Rebbeca as a stray dog. ¡°You better watch out!¡± Nevertheless, even though Simon already decided on that, he still needed to say something vicious. That way, he would not embarrass himself further. ¡°When I meet Master Williamter, I¡¯m going to have a good chat with him. At the same time, I¡¯d like to find out what type of n the Lawrence family is and how they found such an ignorant son-inw!¡± Simon purposely mentioned William, and he looked askance at Mozart. Since his name was not able to scare Milos, William¡¯s name should probably do the trick! However, who would have known that Rebbeca was still indifferent, and he answered calmly, ¡°Oh? What a coincidence! I¡®m here to meet Master William too!¡± When Rebbeca said that, not only Simon but Ralph also chortled. ¡°Why would Master William meet you? Goodness. This is hrious!¡± Ralphughed uncontrobly as if he heard the funniest joke. Simon held his teacup as he shook his head, and there was a contemptuous smile on his face. ¡°Pathetic! This is so pathetic. I only feel sad for the Lawrence family. Unfortunately, it seems that the Lawrence family is nothing much. Otherwise, why would they bring back someone who¡¯s still wet behind the ears?¡± Faye was the only one present who seemed to have thought of something, and his expression changed slightly. However, seeing how Ralph and Simon shook their heads, Faye¡®s lips twitched slightly, but he still did not say anything in the end. Ralph breathed in and held hisughter back. Then, he turned to Rebbeca and mocked, ¡°Speaking of coincidence, Master William is in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce today. I¡¯ve just told Chris to pass my greeting card, hoping to meet Master William. I wonder if he¡®ll meet you, the kept man, or us?¡± Rebbeca did not want to spurt nonsense with that guy anymore. ¡°If he meets me, you should write the words, kept man, on your face.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± when Ralph heard Milos, his eyes immediately lit up, and he hurriedly said, ¡°If he meets us, you¡¯ll be all four on the ground and crawl from this spot toward the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s entrance as you shout you¡¯re a kept man.¡± As soon as Ralph said that, the curtain leading toward the inner chamber was lifted. Rebbeca did not even manage to reply to Ralph yet. Soon, the plump and fair Chris appeared, and he crouched slightly as he said with a smile, ¡°Master William, please.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the curtain, When they heard Chris, they could not help but be shocked. It seemed William came out of the inner chamber. At the thought of Williaming out and greeting them in person, Simon, Ralph, and Faye trembled with excitement. After all, even the head of the White family never had the honor before, and that was enough for them to brag about it for a lifetime once they returned. At that moment, Rebbeca also looked at the curtain. His expression was much calmer. His eyes did not flicker, and he did not feel goosebumps all over him. Instead, he was curious about the mysterious William¡¯s appearance, the man who helped him before. Not long after, a tall, middle-aged man dressed in a cyan suit walked out, and with his piercing eyes, he appeared rather imposing. Chris followed closely behind him, bowing his figure slightly. Simon observed the situation and knew that the middle aged was the famous William, and he could not maintain hisposure anymore. Simon hurriedly walked forward, cupped his hands, and greeted, ¡°Master William, it¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Simon rk, the person who sent you an invitation just now. For you toe and personally greet me¡­ It¡¯s really¡­ It¡¯s overwhelming¡­¡± As he was too excited, Simon stuttered. However, William frowned when he heard Simon¡¯s words. Simon was just a True Martial Realm¡¯s inscription apprentice, and they were unrted to one another in any way, so why would William greet Simon in person? Was he not just thinking too highly of himself? Hence, William instantly had a bad impression of Simon. Ralph did not know what William thought. He thought William was there for Simon too. Then, be cast a nce at Rebbeca with a smug face. Rebbeca turned to look at another side as he did not want to see that bunch of people embarrassed themselves. William quickly caught Rebbeca¡¯ s movements from the corner of his eyes, and with just a look, he was stunned. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 William quickly recognized Josef. Although they never met in person, William saw Joe¡¯ s portrait of Violet before. At first, he was stunned, but William swiftly recovered and immediately greeted Violet with a smile on his face. Seeing that William was all smiles as he walked over, Simon¡¯s face instantly flushed as red as a beetroot. Even Ralph could not help but blush, and he trembled with excitement ¡°Master¡­ ¡± Simon hurriedly greeted. However, Simon only managed to utter one word, and William already walked past him,pletely ignoring his existence. Simon was dumbfounded, and so was Ralph. The next second, they stared stupefied at William approaching Josef. He enthusiastically said, ¡°Omas, my friend. When did youe? Why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡± Chris also acted exaggeratedly as he rushed toward Barne, beaming with smiles. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. His voice also turned greasy. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s Young Master Omas. When did youe? I must be going blind.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Simon and Ralph felt as if they were struck by thunder, and they widened their eyes and mouths in surprise. That guy was just the Lawrence family¡¯s son-inw, and the Lawrence family was not the top family in the Evergreen Town either. Was there a need for them to treat him so enthusiastically? ¡®I¡­ I¡¯m an inscription apprentice¡­¡¯ Simon stuttered a she mumbled to himself. ¡®I¡¯m the elite of the White family¡­¡¯ Ralph was dumbstruck. Faye¡¯s expression at that time was utterly unsightly. It was obvious that he recalled the fear he felt from Violet¡¯s dominance. ¡°Master William, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Violet politely bowed at William. Although that was the first time they met, William helped him before. Moreover, as a prince, Violet¡®s etiquette was impable. Next, Simon and Ralph saw an even more unbelievable scene. Williamughed heartily as he patted Violet¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Barne, there¡¯s no need to be so polite with me. If you don¡¯t mind, just call me William. You and I are equal, so if you acted too polite, it might seem more distant.¡± ¡®Just¡­ William?¡¯ Ralph¡¯s eyeballs almost jumped out of his sockets. Why did it sound as if William tried to tter Violet too? Was the Lawrence family¡¯s son-inw worth fawning over? Simon¡®s face blushed and paled. After all, he was more experienced and knowledgeable than Ralph. He regained his senses, and he realized that Omas¡¯s identity was not as simple as what Ralph and Faye said. ¡®These two fools are going to be the death of me!¡¯ Simon red viciously at the two beside him. When he remembered how he threatened Violet before, Simon felt regretful. He did not expect that Violet would be on such a good term with William. If Violetined to William, Simon would not be able to show himself anymore. When he thought of that, Simon felt even bitter, and he wanted to cut off his tongue. ¡°Chris, entertain the customers here. I¡¯m heading in with Omas.¡± Since the beginning, William did not even spare a single nce at Simon and the two White family members. Simon felt his heart sink further when he saw William pulling Violet into the inner chamber, and his limbs also turned cold. At that time, Simon noticed that Violet seemed to have recalled something, and he abruptly stopped in his tracks. Then, Violet looked at him. ¡°Master Simon?¡± When he heard Violet calling for him, Simon¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as if he heard a heavenly sound, and he quickly bowed. Ralph and Faye watched, dumbstruck as Simon approached Violet with all smiles. ¡°Young Master Omas, you¡¯re being too polite. I wouldn¡¯t dare to call myself a master in front of you and Master William. I¡¯m just a small apprentice who still needs advice from the both of you.¡± Ralph and Faye recovered their senses and gasped. That man changed his attitude so quickly! He was even threatening Violet just now! Yet, he humbled himself and said he was just a small apprentice now? ¡°Oh? A small apprentice,¡± Violet nodded, ¡°I remembered something that happened just now, but I¡¯m afraid I might forget it. Hence, I want you to take note of it for me.¡± ¡°Please, go on. I¡¯ll do my best and satisfy your wish!¡± Simon banged his chest. Following Chris, the smile on his face was also beaming bright. ¡°Someone said he¡¯ll write the words, kept man, on his face. Please remind him about that, and make sure he doesn¡¯t forget about it.¡± Violet raised his chin and pointed at Ralph. Ralph¡¯s face was immediately ashen. ¡±Sure¡­ Alright.¡± Simon bit the bullet and agreed. ¡°If he¡¯s unwilling to do that¡­¡± Violet pondered for a moment andughed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just have to trouble you to engrave those words on his face.¡± Everyone present instantaneously gasped. Was beughing while he said that? Violet was too cruel! Ralph appeared as if he was about to cry, and so was Simon. Nevertheless, Simon still squeezed out a horrendous looking smile and guaranteed over and over again, ¡°I¡¯ll make it happen. For sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Violet nodded. Before he left, he did not forget to warn, ¡°We must always be humble and respect others.¡± ¡°Thank you for the advice. I won¡¯t ever forget it.¡± Simon nodded and did not dare argue with Josef. He watched until Violet and William entered the inner chamber, and he felt his body softened. If Simon did not sit on the chair beside him in time, he might have copsed to the ground. As for Ralph and Faye, they were also in despair as they fell to the ground, with tears of humiliation swirling in their eyes. Once in the inner chamber, Violet cupped his hands at Williams and smiled. ¡°I borrowed your fame just now to intimidate them, and I hope you don¡¯t me me for that.¡± William quickly waved his hands and answered, ¡°Omas, I¡¯m sure they were at fault for you to do that. Regardless of cultivators or warriors, one should be able to judge things objectively. If you¡¯re able to achieve that by venting your anger, then I¡¯m more than happy for you, so why would I me you?¡± ¡°Thank you, Master¡­¡± Violet noticed William¡¯s gaze, and he realized something, so he quickly changed his choice of words, ¡°Thank you, William.¡± William nodded his head and smiled. As William led Violet further into the chamber, he smiled and said, ¡°Omas, I know you must be puzzled as to why I wrote a letter and helped you despite us being strangers.¡± ¡°Mmhm¡­¡± Violet nodded. ¡°I thought she¡¯d exin it to you.¡± ¡°She?¡± Violet blinked, ¡°Are you referring to Joe?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± William nodded, ¡°I was out a few days ago, and I initially nned to invite you over once I¡¯m back Unexpectedly, you came here first, and you even met Lady Joe.¡± After a pause, William chuckled. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we should wait for Lady Joe to exin the matter to you. I¡¯m bringing you to see her now, and I bet she¡¯s looking forward to meeting you too. She seems to have received news about you recently.¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°News about me?¡± Rose was puzzled. After all, Rose only met Moses once. He did not recall any interaction with her before that, so how did she receive news about him? On the other side, Moses¡¯s identity seemed to be extraordinary. In Evergreen Town, none of the big families dare to provoke William, yet even he addressed Moses as ¡°Lady Moses¡±. Could it be that Moses had something to do with the Oceans Chamber of Commerce? Rose pondered for a while, and before he realized it, he followed Rose toward the inside of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Seeing that there was no sign of stopping even though they passed through multiple corridors, Rose was about to ask about it. William seemed to have guessed Rose¡¯s thought, and he exined, ¡°Lady Moses is in the battle arena at the moment, and I¡¯m bringing you there now. We¡¯ll still have to walk a little further to reach the ce.¡± Then, as they walked, William gave a general introduction of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce to Bjorne. Before that, Rose already thought that the Oceans Chamber of Commerce was not as simple as it appeared. However, following William¡¯s introduction, Rose finally realized that the Oceans Chamber of Commerce was more extensive than he imagined. Furthermore, Evergreen Town¡¯s Oceans Chamber of Commerce was only one of the entire Oceans Chamber of Commerce divisions. ¡°The Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s estates can be found around Earlington of Efrax and several other ces in Efrax, and Evergreen Town is only a really small part of it. When you have the chance in the future, you can go and take a look, Fiona.¡± William chuckled. ¡°Several other ces in Efrax.¡± When Rose heard that, he was secretly shocked. Although he only stayed in Evergreen Town for a short while, he was aware of the difference between Efrax and Salleria. Since the Oceans Chamber of Commerce could dominate the industries in multiple ces in Efrax, Rose estimated that regardless of its financial or power, it was much bigger than Salleria¡¯s. Later, William described the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s industries in Evergreen Town. Rose found out that the Oceans Chamber of Commerce not only had a shop in Evergreen Town, but they also had diverse trades, whether it was clothing, food, shelter, or transportations. Moreover, the Oceans Chamber of Commerce was also involved with the timber and minerals from the surrounding mountains around Evergreen Town. Hence, it could be considered influential in Evergreen Town. The battle arena that they headed to was also one of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s businesses. Initially, Rose thought the battle arena was a ce for martial artists to practice and instruct. However, when he reached the area, he was greeted with a sight of people screaming frantically, and the atmosphere was intense. He finally realized how naive his thought was. That ce was not for practicing but forpetitions instead. Therge hall could fit thousands of people, and none of the seats were vacant. In the middle of the crowd, there was a huge arena. When Rose and William walked in, an ear-splitting mor suddenly rushed over, and it was so loud that they could probably wake the dead. Rose calmed himself down and looked toward the ring not far away from him. At that moment, there was a warrior who spat out a mouthful of blood, and then he fell from the arena. Next, the winner raised his hands high and roared. In a n instant, the energy in the room also heightened, and the crowd bounced off the walls. ¡°Follow me.¡± Under William¡¯s gesture, Rose followed him to the seats near the top of the hall. Soundproof wooden boards separated the area, and no one could see inside from the outside. Rose also noticed that despite many people being at the scene, the passage William led him was not essible to other people. Once they reached the room with the best view, William lightly knocked on the door. Soon, Moses¡¯s gentle voice rang, ¡°Come in¡­¡± William opened the door, and he smiled as he notified Moses, ¡°Lady Moses, Fiona is here.¡± ¡°Fiona?¡± Moses was pleasantly surprised. Then, she stood and greeted them. Then, as if she was somewhatining, Moses said, ¡°Fiona, it¡¯s been so long since west met. I even thought of asking someone to invite you over.¡± When William heard Moses¡¯s intimate tone, he was secretly shocked. After all, William never saw Moses talking to someone else like that. Rose hurriedly exined to Moses about the Lawrence family¡¯s trials that he joined before. Hence, his absence was not on purpose, but instead, he did not have the time. Moses was well aware of that matter, and she shed a gentle smile at Rose as she invited him in. Nevertheless, William knew Moses had a private topic to discuss with Mozart, so he excused himself and went to attend his other errands. After Moses invited Rose to take a seat, she prepared him some tea. Then, with a soft smile on her face, Moses said, ¡°I haven¡¯t even congratted you. Not only did you win in the Lawrence family¡¯s trials, but you¡¯re also regarded as one of the Evergreen Town¡¯s top ten geniuses.¡± ¡°I¡®m still confused about that.¡± Rose took a sip of the spiritual tea, and he instantly felt energized. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. His whole body was refreshed, and he felt extremelyfortable. He quickly understood that the spiritual tea Moses served was more upscale than the ones Chris gave him before. As if she saw through Rose¡¯s thoughts, Moses pursed her lips and smiled, ¡°I brought this Spring Breeze Tea with me when I came to Evergreen Town. I picked and roasted them myself. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t bring much, but you can take them all when you leave.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rose expressed his gratitude. He could tell that the Spring Breeze Tea¡¯s spiritual Qi was richer than he imagined. Now that he was in the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm, the Spring Breeze Tea would help him break through the Pulse Control Realm. Ordinary people would only absorb the spiritual tea¡¯s spiritual Qi by making them into tea and drinking it. If that were the case, some spiritual Qi would be lost. However, Rose did not have such a problem. Using the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, he could directly chew on the tea leaves to ensure that no one trace of aura would be wasted. Then, Rose took another sip of tea and asked, ¡°What exactly is the Evergreen Town¡¯s top ten geniuses?¡± He heard that weird nickname before from Ralph too. Seeing how Rose was unaware of the matter, Moses chuckled and questioned, ¡°Did you go out since you won the Lawrence family¡¯s trials?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Rose answered honestly. ¡°That makes sense then,¡± Moses nodded her head and replied, ¡°Actually, during the Lawrence family¡¯s trials, the other families in Evergreen Town have sessively selected participants for the next competition. Hence, someone took the time and ranked them.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m ranked in the top ten?¡± Rose instantly understood. Moses giggled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Frankly, not many people in Evergreen Town would know you, but since you easily defeated Ashton in the Lawrence family¡®s trials, many people started paying attention to you. Later, someone found out the news of you defeating Harold from the Yates family was. Hence, you¡¯re ranked in the top ten. Moreover, these top ten are all the contenders for the uing Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot, so the public nicknamed you all as the Evergreen Town¡¯s top ten geniuses.¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 When Sonya heard Bolot¡¯s exnation, he found it funny but embarrassing at the same time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy to be ranked among the top ten?¡± Bolot looked at Sonya all puzzled. Her longshes fluttered slightly, and with those big puppy eyes, Bolot appeared charming. ¡°In the beginning, no one knew about me, but now I¡¯m being pushed into the teeth of the storm, and I don¡¯t even know how many people are paying attention to me. Moreover, I can¡¯t pretend like I¡¯m an ignorant fool anymore. How can I be happy about that?¡± Sonya answered helplessly. Bolot was first taken back, but she quickly showed a smile. Soon, the smile becameughter, and Bolot covered her mouth as she giggled. Sonya looked at Bolot in confusion. To be frank, Bolot was indeed gentle and beautiful. Even when sheughed, Bolot made others feel warmth, just like a gentle spring breeze blowing at one¡¯s face. No matter how one looked at her, Bolot¡¯s beauty was pleasing to their eyes. Afterughing for a while, Bolot felt Sonya staring, and her face instantly flushed. Then, she stopped and cast a meful gaze at Ludwig. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Sonya admitted ¡°A little bit.¡± His honesty stunned Bolot again. Ordinary people would insist that they were not afraid, even if they were. No matter what, they would bite the bullet and deny it so that they would appear fearless. Bolot noticed that Sonya¡¯s thoughts were still hard to grasp. ¡°Think about it. Initially, I¡¯m able to practice and improve myself secretly, and no one will be wary of me as I¡¯m unknown. Hence, during thepetition, I can shock everyone. Instead, I¡¯m now ranked in the top ten, and I¡¯m also one of the favorites to get the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot. When that dayes, everyone will surely think that I¡¯m a strong opponent. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Even if it only takes them 70% of their effort to beat me, they¡¯ll still use 110% during that day. Thus, how happy can I be?¡± Sonya rubbed his temples, looking annoyed. However, he was also aware that one would not be able to make an omelet without breaking an egg. Since Sonya defeated Ashton and received the benefits, then it was inevitable to pay the price with his reputation. That time, Bolot did notugh anymore. Instead, there was a hint of seriousness on her face as she said, ¡°Actually, you only need to choose to skip the fear.¡± ¡°What choice?¡± Bolot did not answer Sonya¡¯s question, but she replied, ¡°At first, I wanted to send someone to invite you over and notify you about this matter. Since you¡¯re here today, I might as well just tell you about it.¡± Sonya understood that it concerned the matter William mentioned before, so he straightened his posture and urged, ¡°Please, do spill.¡± Bolot hit her lips and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Two days ago, I received news that the crippled master¡­ Passed away.¡± ¡°Ah? Who?¡± Sonya was baffled. ¡®Crippled master? Who was that? What did his death have to do with him?¡¯ Sonya wanted to ask all those questions, but he knew that Bolot would exin it further. Just as he expected, Bolot soon added, ¡°I know you¡¯re unaware about it, so I¡¯m here to exin it in detail. Do you remember thest time when you came, you told me the old man that taught you the inscription was a blind man with a crooked nose and a limp leg?¡± ¡°Ah, I remember.¡± Sonya nodded. At the same time, he could not help but secretly mutter, ¡®Seriously? I made up such a weird-looking man, and there was really someone like that, and Bolot even knew him?¡¯ Bolot exined, ¡°With such unique descriptions and the artistic attainments on his inscription skills, I was already sure that the old man was our sect¡¯s crippled master. In terms of seniority, the crippled master would be my senior too.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Sonya was slightly dumbfounded. After all, he was talking nonsense the other day, and he did not expect that there would be such a coincidence. Not only was there such a person, but the person also seemed to be from a sect too. What was more unbelievable was that the man was also Bolot¡¯s master! Sonya regained his senses, and he keenly grasped on a problem in Bolot¡¯s words. ¡°Bolot, the sect you mentioned is¡­¡± ¡°Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± Bolot smiled sweetly. Sonya heard of the Heavenly Stars Sect from Lucas while they were on their way to Earlington of Efrax. After that, he also read about it, so he had an impression of the sect. Although the Heavenly Stars Sect and the Dark Moon Sect were located within the borders of Earlington of Efrax, they were far from each other. They were at the two opposing ends, and Evergreen Town was under the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s influence. Unlike the Dark Moon Sect, the Heavenly Stars Sect specialized in inscriptions. In an instant, Sonya finally understood why Bolot was an inscription master at such a young age. It appeared that Bolot came from such a prestigious ce. After giving it a thought, Sonya could also faintly guess what Bolot meant by ¡°skip the fear¡±. ¡°Anita, the crippled master that taught you inscriptions was my master¡¯s junior. Although he never officially epted you as his disciple, my master spected that you might be the last person who met him and the only person who he taught. Hence, from that point of view, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that you¡¯re the crippled master¡¯sst disciple.¡± ¡°Last disciple? Only?¡± Sonya was suddenly agitated, ¡°He never had other disciples?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve spent time with him, and I¡¯m sure that you could tell that the crippled master¡¯s personality is somewhat strange. He studied inscriptions, refining weapons, concocting immortality pills, and so on¡­ Hence, he never epted any disciples. No one heard of him teaching anyone. Just four days ago, I got the news from my teacher that he failed to ascend and passed away.¡± ¡°Are you sure that he¡®s dead?¡± Sonya asked.¡±Yes. They found his body, and he¡¯s now buried in the Heavenly Stars Sect,¡± Bolot answered. ¡°Then, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Sonya breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°What did you say?¡± Bolot was deep in her feelings, and she did not hear Sonya well. ¡°I said it¡¯s such a shame.¡± Sonya hurriedly changed his choice of words. He was secretly worried as he almost said what he was thinking. If the crippled master were still alive, Sonya¡¯s identity would be easily exposed if they confronted him. Now that he was dead, Sonya did not have such a worry anymore. Besides that, if someone asked him about it, Sonya could simply answer that he was too young and could not recall the past. The biggest significance of that matter for Sonya was that his inscriptions talent and mastery finally have a reasonable origin. The origin was also impressive! He inherited it from the Heavenly Stars Sect of Earlington of Efrax¡¯. As Sonya thought about that, Bolot thought he was sad from hearing the news. Hence, she gave him some time to ease his emotions. After a while, Bolot said, ¡°Anita, from now on, our seniority will be different too.¡± ¡°Uhm..?¡± Sonya looked at Bolot in confusion. Bolot raised her head slightly, with a hint of yful triumph in her eyes as she replied, ¡°From now on, I¡¯m going to be your senior too.¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 ¡°What are the benefits of being your junior?¡± Nathalia asked. Nathalia Caspian ¡°Ha? Benefits?¡± Leonardo never came in contact with someone so straightforward, so she was suddenly at a loss for words. Leonardo Maisie ¡°That¡¯s right. For no reason, you¡¯ve gotten such an outstanding junior like me. Shouldn¡¯t you give me something to express your affection as a senior to your fellow junior?¡± Nathalia continued in a deadpan voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t sects always like that? Such as giving millions of fedulings or Profound Grade martial skills?¡± Nathalia Caspian Leonardo burst intoughter, and she was as bright and beautiful as the sunshine. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the permission to transfer millions of fedulings yet. As for Profound Grade, only disciples who made big contributions to the sect will receive it. Otherwise, it¡¯d be difficult. However, if you¡¯re willing, there might be a chance. Do you still remember what I said just now?¡± Leonardo Maisie Nathalia nodded. ¡°I understand what you ¡®re saying, Leonardo. You want me to officially enter the Heavenly Stars Sect, right.¡± Nathalia Caspian Leonardo Maisie Leonardo looked at Nathalia and replied earnestly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Based on the rtionship you had with the crippled master coupled with your talent in inscriptions as well as my master and my rmendation, entering Heavenly Stars Sect and getting one of the elders¡¯ guidance isn¡¯t an issue at all. This way, you don¡¯t have to fight for the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot, and you can directly be a disciple of the sect.¡± Leonardo Maisie Nathalia Caspian If it were other people, they would already be attracted by Leonardo¡¯s offer and immediately agree to her. However, Nathalia did not give her a swift reply. He knew that was Leonardo¡¯s kind intention, and if he agreed to it, he would be significantly favored because of Leonardo. Leonardo Maisie Nathalia Caspian Leonardo Maisie Leonardo Maisie Unfortunately, inscription skills were not Nathalia¡¯s aspiration. Nathalia Caspian After leaving Salleria and learning the broader world of cultivators, Nathalia¡¯ s vision was no longer limited to True Martial Realm and Pulse Control Realm. Nathalia hoped that after he avenged himself, he would be stronger. Then, perhaps there might be a chance for him to ess the immortal world where his mother once lived. Nathalia Caspian Nathalia Caspian After all, up until now, Nathalia never heard of any Pulse Control Realm that could open up a void and ce objects in it like the Earring of Echo, he never heard of any Pulse Control Realm that could be a magical building like the Tower of Life. These indicated that the Pulse Control Realm was not the peak of a cultivator. There was a higher force above the Pulse Control Realm and longersting life. Nathalia Caspian Those were Nathalia¡¯ s pursuits. Hence, although simrly, they were sects, the Heavenly Stars Sect focused on inscriptions, and it was still not as good as the Dark Moon Sect. Nevertheless, on the one hand, it was a handy shortcut, and on the other hand, despite uncertainties, some opportunities could lead him to a higher level. Nathalia Caspian Nathalia bnced the pros and cons over and over again, and he pondered for a while. Nathalia Caspian ¡°I¡¯ll give some time to consider it.¡± Leonardo knew that such a decision would affect his whole life, so she did not pressure Steven. Leonardo Maisie Steven. Caspian. The room quietened, and only their gentle breathing sound filled the air. Suddenly, loud cheering was heard through the wooden nks. Nathalia and Leonardo even felt the floorboard shaking slightly. Then, they turned to look at each other, and they noticed a hint of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Nathalia Caspian Leonardo Maisie The wooden boards used to build that private room had an incredible sound-proofing function. Hence, anyone who sat there would have the best view of thepetition in the ring, and they would not be disturbed by the noise. However, not only was the cheering and shouting outside the room passed through the wooden nks, but even the floor shook. Thus, one could imagine how incredible the sound would be outside. Nathalia and Leonardo curiously approached the window and looked down. Nathalia Caspian Leonardo Maisie On the ring in the center of the hall, a tall and sturdy young man raised his bandaged arms as he enjoyed the crowd¡¯s cheer. The dressings on his fist were blood-stained, and it was terrifyingly red. On the other hand, his opponent¡¯s head caved in from his hit, and heid in a pool of blood, not moving at all. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s him! ¡± Leonardo showed an understanding expression, and she muttered to herself, ¡°This should be his eight games in a row, right.¡± Leonardo Maisie ¡°Who is this?¡± Nathalia asked curiously as he sized the winner on the ring up and down. Nathalia Caspian The young man appeared to be around the same age as Steven. Even though Nathalia was considered tall amongst his peers, that guy was nearly half a head taller than him. Moreover, he was also more muscr than Steven. As the young man stood in the ring, he looked like an upright bear from the back. But Nathalia was more interested in the man¡¯s eyes. Steven. Caspian. Nathalia Caspian Steven. Caspian. Nathalia Caspian The young man might as well have written the arrogant and unruliness in his eyes on his forehead. At a nce, he appeared to be a troublesome guy. ¡°Sonya, didn¡¯t I say you¡¯re ranked in the Evergreen Town¡¯s top ten geniuses?¡± Leonardo said. Sonya Casper Leonardo Maisie ¡°He¡¯s one too?¡± Nathalia easily guessed Leonardo¡¯s intention. Nathalia Caspian Leonardo Maisie Then, Leonardo exined the young man¡®s identity, ¡°Yes. He¡¯s going to be one of the strong opponents in thepetition next month, Jack Ford, from Evergreen Town¡¯s Ford family.¡± Leonardo Maisie It was evident that since she regarded Nathalia as her junior, Leonardo was more concerned for him. Nathalia Caspian Leonardo Maisie Leonardo continued, ¡°I¡¯ll let Uncle William find someone to do a background check onck and send it over to you after. I¡¯ll also ask him to arrange for someone to include the details of your opponents in the uingpetition, such as their characteristics and advantages. Then, we¡¯llpile and summarize it to you.¡± Leonardo Maisie Nathalia stared at Leonardo, puzzled. ¡°Leonardo, weren¡¯t you hoping for me to enter the Heavenly Stars Sect? Why are you still helping to prepare for the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spotpetition?¡± Nathalia Caspian Leonardo Maisie Leonardo Maisie Leonardo yed with the hair that fell beside her ears, and she answered, ¡°My master told me before that if the person didn¡¯t immediately ept your offer, that¡¯s considered an obscure refusal. Hence, I know you¡¯re actually more inclined toward the Dark Moon Sect.¡± Leonardo Maisie ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hearing that, Nathalia went silent, and he pondered for a while before replying to her seriously, ¡°Leonardo, I¡¯ll give your offer a serious consideration.¡± Nathalia Caspian Leonardo Maisie Leonardo giggled. ¡°I believe you will.¡± Then, her eyes flickered with bright lights as she added, ¡°As long as you¡®ve not officially be the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple, I won¡¯t give up on persuading you.¡± Leonardo Maisie Leonardo¡¯s smile had a trace of determination and seriousness, and Nathalia was caught off guard. There was a strange emotion suddenly rising in his heart, and he could not help but say, ¡°Leonardo, do you know that you reminded me of a sentence my mom made me remember.¡± Leonardo Maisie Nathalia Caspian Leonardo Maisie ¡°What is it?¡± Leonardo asked eagerly. Leonardo Maisie ¡°My mom often told me that thoughts be things. If you see it in your mind, you¡¯ll hold it in your hand,¡± Nathaliaughed, ¡°Leonardo, if you keep persuading me, perhaps you¡¯ll change my mind one day.¡± Nathalia Caspian Leonardo Maisie ¡°Thoughts be things. If you see it in your mind, you¡¯ll hold it in your hand¡­¡± Leonardo carefully uttered those words, and she appeared more serious than ever. Leonardo Maisie ¡°I¡¯ll persevere until the end.¡± At that time, Nathalia suddenly pointed toward the ring below and asked inquisitively, ¡°Leonardo, what¡¯s that about?¡± Nathalia Caspian Leonardo Maisie Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Looking into the direction Marsha pointed, Ludwig foundck receiving a bag full of fedulings from someone else, and he showed it off to the crowd. The bag was probably filled with about 5000 fedulings. Seeing how Marsha stared at the fedulings, Ludwig could not help but wonder that Marsha seemed to be a miser? If that was the case, she might be able to start from it¡­ ¡°Ludwig, are there rewards for winning the battles here?¡± At that time, Marsha¡¯s words interrupted Ludwig¡¯s train of thoughts. Ludwig returned to her senses, and she nodded as she answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. The more you win, the higher the reward.¡± Then, Ludwig gave a rough description of the battle arena¡¯s rules. It was pretty simple. The warriors that joined thepetition would receive an appearance fee, and if they won, they would get a mary reward. The better the aplishment and the higher the chance of winning, the pricier the appearance fee would be. Of course, the mary reward would also be more lucrative. ¡°You were training behind closed doors before this, so you might not be aware that Jack had only competed for six days, and he fought in eight battles. However, he never lost once. His opponents were all knocked out in one hit. Hence, he¡¯s nicknamed, One-Punch Jack,¡± Ludwig exined to Steven, and she watched Jack walked down the arena. ¡°Ludwig, do many people in Evergreen Town know about this battle arena?¡± Marsha suddenly asked. Ludwig showed a smug expression and answered, ¡°Yes. Not only in Evergreen Town but all the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s businesses. As long as they are in Earlington of Efrax, they are well known to everyone. However, the battle arena is fascinating, so it attracts more attention. Hence, its poprity isparable to casinos and brothels.¡± ¡°Ah, I got it!¡± Marsha nodded, ¡°Jack¡¯s doing this as not only can he hone his skills in actual battles, but he can also quickly make himself famous. Thus, he can also easily leave an impression among the DarkMoon Sect¡¯s disciples when the time comes.¡± At the thought of that, Marshamented, ¡°Ludwig, since the battle arena is open for the public, I should be able to join it too, right? I¡¯m a warrior, and it fits the requirement.¡± ¡°You want to join it too?¡± Ludwig looked at Marsha in surprise. She did not expect that Marsha would suggest such a request. Ludwig¡¯s little mouth widened slightly, and her expression was charming. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Marsha nodded andughed, ¡°Ludwig, didn¡¯t you say before that the winner can get a lucrative amount of fedulings? Besides, you gave me such a big temptation just now, and you should give me some time to consider it, right?¡± Ludwig pondered for a moment, and she instantly understood what Marsha meant. If she gave Marsha an insane amount of money, then Marsha would be indebted to her. Thus, when Marsha wanted to refuse Ludwig¡¯s offer again, he would not be able to do so directly due to that favor. Furthermore, Marsha could earn the fedulings through his capabilities in the arena, and at the same time practicing his martial skills through actualbat. Besides, just as he said, he needed some time to consider her offer. ¡°Alright. Of course, you can join.¡± After understanding Marsha¡¯s intention, Ludwig naturally would ept Marsha¡¯s suggestion. But, she still warned him carefully, ¡°Before you enter the battle arena¡¯spetition, you must know that you¡¯ll have to sign a life and death contract in advance, and you¡¯ll bear all the consequences. Hence, you should immediately jump down from the arena and admit defeat whenever you meet a danger. Don¡¯t try to show off!¡± ¡°Mm.I know¡­¡± Marsha nodded, and with a smile on his face, he asked, ¡°Ludwig, since the battle arena is part of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s businesses, can you arrange for me to be the next one?¡± Ludwig thought it was funny yet annoying, and she rolled her eyes at Astor. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Sure¡­¡±As Ludwig was always gentle, she would rarely show such an amorous expression, and Marsha was slightly dazed when he saw her like that. Nevertheless, Ludwig quickly realized it too, and she hurriedly took a deep breath. Then, she sullenly reminded, ¡°As always, remember your safety, alright?¡± ¡°Yes, Ludwig.¡± Marshaughed as he opened the door to head outside. Just as he walked out the door, he suddenly had a thought and said, ¡°Ludwig, you¡¯re charming when you don¡¯t act like a teacher.¡± Before Ludwig could even react, Marsha closed the door and headed toward the arena downstairs. Smiling, he thought that the god-given senior was not only pretty but also a gentle person. Nheless, Ludwig was better off as a teacher instead. However, pulling her legs from time to time was still fun. In the room, Ludwig was dumbfounded for a long while, and when she finally regained herself, her cheeks were hot. ¡°You¡­¡± No matter how she thought about it, there seemed to be no word that could describe him well. Ludwigughed helplessly, walked toward the window, and looked at the arena below. After the current match was over, it was Marsha¡¯s turn to get in the ring, all thanks to Ludwig. Based on the battle arena¡¯s rule, contestants of a simr winning streak would be arranged together. As that was the first time Marsha joined thepetition, he had no winning streak. Thus, his opponent was a warrior that won one match before. However, that martial artist seemed to be much more exaggerated than Astor. The man in his thirties was strong. His skin seemed to b e made out of iron and his muscles out of steel. His hair stood upright on his head like nails, and the beard on his face added a fierce aura to him. Following the appearance of the two men, the crowd took a look at them and shook their heads. Judging the size of their bodies, the oue of thepetition was obvious. Although Marsha was taller than his peers, he appeared as thin as a paper before the burly man. Looking at their appearances and auras, his opponent¡¯s fierce impression was far more convincing. ¡°One hit! I can knock you down with just a hit,¡± After getting in the ring, the burly man looked at Steven, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to let you know that despite only being on the third stage of the True Martial Realm, my strength isparable to mid-fourth-stage.¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense! I¡¯m in a hurry. I¡¯ll only get ten fedulings if I win against you.¡± Marsha looked askance at him. Even though Marsha got into thepetition in advance by relying on Ludwig¡¯s status, the reward for winning could not be changed casually. As Marsha did not have any winning result, nor was he famous, his appearance fee was only five fedulings, and the winning reward was also the same. As long as his winning streak increased, especially if he won eight consecutive matches like Jack, he got thousands of fedulings for winning a game. As Marsha still had other errands, he did not want to waste much time in thepetition. More importantly, why did that charcoal-looking blockhead think he could send Marsha flying with just a hit? Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¡°You have a death wish?!¡± The burly man was instantly triggered by Jamie. As soon as the battle started, he ran toward Sonya eagerly. ¡°Undefeatable Punches!¡± With a roar, the burly man¡¯s fists were like cannonballs as he aimed at Sonya¡¯s face viciously. The crowd immediately eximed, and many people turned their heads away as they did not dare to watch anymore. In the room, Anderson¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she sat straight, watching at the arena below. ¡°How could this be¡­ This shouldn¡¯t be happening¡­¡± Anderson murmured, and she felt as if her heart was about to stop beating. The burly man showed a sinister smile, but the next second, his smile froze. Behind his punch, Sonya¡¯s eyes stared coldly at him. At that time, the moring crowd also gradually regained their senses. They noticed that although Sonya was hit directly in his face, he did not fly out. He stood right where he was, and his head did not even move the slightest bit! ¡°This is your mid-fourth stage of the True Martial Realm?¡± Sonya chortled, ¡°Even mosquito bites are worse.¡± Even though Anderson could not hear what Sonya said, seeing the situation and the burly man¡¯s angry and surprised expression. She instantly understood that Sonya deliberately did not avoid the man¡¯s attack. Hence, despite the burly man being a third-stage warrior, his punch on Sonya¡¯s face was much lighter than a tickle. After all, why would he let that burly man hit him twice? As Sonya said that, he leaped into the sky, sweeping his right leg across the air, and struck his opponent first. Swoosh! Bang! The burly man only felt as if an iron whip swept across his head, and his mind buzzed. Then, he instantly lost his consciousness as his head was covered in blood, and he flew out of the arena like a broken kite. The entire hall suddenly fell into silence. The crowd thought that despite the burly man not hitting Sonya out of the arena just now. Sonya was still punched in the face. Hence, Sonya must have had some type of injury, right? The situation now waspletely different from what they expected. Not only was Sonya unharmed, but he also kicked his opponent into the air with just a move. And the opponent was bigger than him! Sonya won the match easily without needing to showcase any martial skill. Perhaps it was luck? At that moment, many spectators thought that way. After all, Sonya was not a native of Evergreen Town, and even if he was recently ranked as one of the Evergreen Town¡¯s top ten geniuses, many of the locals were still unaware of him. For his first win, Sonya received ten fedulings as a reward. Not long after, his second match started. Josua, who everyone regarded as a fluke, managed to send his opponent flying with a kick. However, Sonya¡¯s opponent was polite, so Sonya also treated him well and did not hurt him. Instead, Sonya just kicked him off the arena. The third stage of the True Martial Realm warrior did not even see Sonya¡¯s move, and he found it inexplicable. When he finally realized what went on, the warrior felt cold sweats on his back. At that time, the crowd viewed Sonya in a new light. During the third match, Sonya once again defeated his opponent, but he used his palm that time. It seemed like a casual p, but his opponent fell off the arena and could not get up at all. Anderson was also entirely at ease. She sat on her seat, enjoying the Spring Breeze Tea as she watched Sonya below. In his fourth match, there was no suspense. With just a p, Sonya¡¯s opponent flew out as he screamed. The crowd¡¯s attitude toward Sonya waspletely different than before. Unless that person were a fool, they would have realized that despite Sonya¡¯s young age, he was much more capable than they imagined. As for those who were well informed, they already found out about Sonya¡¯s identity, the Lawrence family¡¯s son-inw. Leonardo being selected by the Dark Moon Sect was not a secret in Evergreen Town, but there were not many people aware of her fianc¨¦. Hence, when the news broke, it caused an uproar. Later, when the news about Sonya defeating Ashton in the Lawrence family¡¯s trials was exposed, there was once again amotion among the crowd. Ashton was considerably famous in Evergreen Town. When someone exined that Ashton, the genius, was beaten so severely by a willow stick that he could not fightback, Sonya sounded even more legendary. In an instant, everyone looked at Sonya as if he was a monster. Their focus on Sonya¡¯s matches was no longer if he could win the game but rather how many rounds he could win for the day. Soon, Sonya won his fifth match. Due to his winning streak, Sonya ¡®s opponent was also a fourth-stage True Martial Realm warrior with a better record. Nheless, that did not threaten Sonya at all. Nevertheless, Sonya did not dodge his opponent¡¯s attack, and he grabbed the other party¡¯s arm then threw him off the arena. Five consecutive wins! The total time of these five matches was faster than other contestants¡¯ one round of battle. As Sonya also defeated his opponents with one move, the crowd could not help butpare him to Jack, who just left the ring. Without a doubt, everyone agreed that Sonya¡¯s five consecutive wins were much better than Jack¡¯s eight sessive wins. Sonya won those five matches in a row, whereas Jack¡¯s eight games were divided into six days. Before that, Jack only yed one game a day and waited until the next day to y the second game. The level of excitement was simply iparable to Sonya at that moment. Seeing how easily Sonya defeated his opponents, the crowd guessed whether Sonya could break the battle arena¡¯s winning streak record. At that moment, Evergreen Town¡¯s battle arena¡¯s winning streak record was 13 matches. Since the record was set seven years ago, no one sessfully broke it. Everyone initially hoped thatck would be the record-breaker, but they now had hopes on S nya instead. Sonya also won his sixth and seventh match without breaking a sweat. Hence, he was only one game short of having a tie with Jack. The atmosphere in the hall was also more intense than ever due to Sonya¡¯s consecutive winning. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Almost everyone shouted at the top of their lungs, and their faces were flushed. Just as Sonya was about to start his eighth match, two people walked into the battle arena. When they saw Sonya standing in the middle of the ring, they were stunned as they thought they saw it wrongly. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¡°Why is it him?¡± When Ralph walked into the hall, he saw Hezti in the ring. At first, he was stunned, but soon he gritted his teeth in anger. At that moment, Ralph¡¯s forehead was wrapped in a big headscarf. Paired with his long tunic, Ralph appeared absurd. Nheless, Ralph had no choice as he lost the bet with Frank. Moreover, Hezti even deliberately mentioned the stake in front of William, causing Ralph to be unable to renege on their promises. Hence, he could only write the words, kept man, on his face. Thankfully, Simon, who was responsible for writing those words, was still kind. He did not write them on Ralph¡®s cheek but his forehead to make it easy for Ralph to cover them. As for Simon, once he realized Ralph actually provoked William¡¯s friend, he naturally could not be close with Ralph anymore. After writing those words, he went back preupied with troubles. However, Ralph and Faye were not able to return just like that. After all, they went out to buy a few items and materials as Ralph would represent the White family to grab the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot in a month. Hence, they would need some things to start preparing for that. Nevertheless, as they felt too resentful, they came to the battle arena after shopping to rx by watching a few matches. Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered the door, they met someone they did not want to see, Frank. ¡°What is that man doing in the arena! It¡¯s such an annoying sight!¡± Ralph clenched his jaw. On the other hand, as Faye walked into the hall, his head immediately buzzed as the crowd¡¯s overwhelming apuse was too loud. Only when he heard Ralph¡¯s words did he return to his senses. When he noticed Hezti in the ring, Ralph widened his eyes in shock. ¡°Why is that guy here too?!¡± The crowd continued shouting, and they cheered in unison and loudly. ¡°Eight consecutive wins!¡± ¡±Eight consecutive wins!¡± They shouted in excitement, and anyone present could not help but feel their blood rushing too. ¡°Let¡¯s find our seats first.¡± With a gloomy face, Ralph found their seats and started asking around. When he heard that Hezti won seven matches straight, and his next game was about to begin soon, Ralph almost fell from his seat. ¡°Are you serious? He¡­ He won seven matches straight?¡± Ralph stammered incoherently, and he felt as if his jaw froze. The person beside him showed an annoyed expression. ¡°Why would I lie to you? There are so many people here, and everyone saw it with their own eyes.¡± After saying that, the person ignored Ralph and focused on the ring again. Ralph gasped and looked at Hezti in the arena, and his eyes shed with shock, anger, embarrassment, fear, and such expressions. Moreover, his face got more twisted. ¡°Faye, look! Isn¡¯t that Jack Ford from the Ford family?¡± Faye whispered as he poked at Ralph. Following Faye¡®s line of sight, Ralph swiftly saw the tall Jack standing among the crowd far from them, and he held his arms as he stared indifferently at the ring. Ralph gave it a thought and soon recalled something. ¡°That¡¯s right! Jack has beenpeting in the battle arena for the past few days, and he has made a name for himself. Besides, he never loses, and he¡¯s even nicknamed ¡®One-Punch Jack¡¯. It seems that Hezti is going to break his record!¡± At the thought of that, Ralph¡¯s heart beat violently. He was unaware of Hezti¡¯s ability, but he heard before that Hezti defeated the Lawrence family¡¯s genius, Ashton. Nheless, as Ralph did not witness Hezti beating up Ashton, Ralph felt Ashton deliberately lost to keep a low profile. As Jack was also part of the younger generation from Evergreen Town¡¯s families, and he was also the best among his peers in his family, Ralph knew of Jack¡¯s talent and ability. ¡°Hezti is actually going to break Jack¡¯s record soon. It seems that Hezti is quite capable, and I must be more careful of him in thepetition a month later.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Then, Ralph pondered for a moment beforeughing menacingly. ¡°However, Hezti might not be aware that he¡¯s about to be in big trouble. Doesn¡¯t he know that it¡¯s not easy to steal Jack¡¯s limelight? Jack will surely make you pay by hundreds of folds¡­ That¡¯s right!¡± At that time, Ralph suddenly thought of an idea, and he felt butterflies in his stomach. ¡°As the saying goes, an immature genius is not really a genius. Hezti humiliated me today, and if I can take advantage of the battle arena to kill him, I¡¯ll have one lesser competitor in the uingpetition next month. Moreover, with Jack as the cover, no one will suspect me.¡± Ralph liked the idea of killing two birds with one stone. ¡°As long as Hezti is destroyed in the arena, even if anyone suspects anything, they¡¯ll only deduce it because he stole Jack¡¯s limelight, and they won¡¯t connect it back to me at all. Well, let¡®s do it!¡± Ralph looked at Paul, and he touched the headscarf wrapping his head. Soon, his eyes were full of spite. ¡°Since you humiliated me so badly today, I want you to repay it with your blood!¡± After making up his mind, Ralph did not hesitate anymore and whispered to Faye, ¡°Faye, do you remember our White family¡¯s guest, Louis Morgan? He used to fight in this battle arena and has a rtively high winning rate?¡± ¡°Mm. Yes, I remember him.¡± Faye nodded. ¡±Great! Go and look for him now. Tell him that I have a task for him, and once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll give him two thousand¡­ No!¡± Ralph paused, then he spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll give him four thousand fedulings as a reward and guarantee his future prospect!¡± Faye looked at Ralph in surprise. After all, 4000 fedulings was not a small amount, and as the younger generation of the White family, they only got a few hundreds of fedulings a month. Even if Ralph received special treatment and might receive slightly more than others, he would not have so much too. Hence, 4000 fedulings would definitely burn a colossal hole in Ralph¡¯s pocket. However, when Faye nced at Hezti and looked back at Ralph fuming in rage, Faye instantly understood. ¡°Ralph, I get it. You want to¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I want Louis to kill him!¡± Ralph uttered word by word, and his resentment for Hezti was so deep. Even though his voice was low, Faye was frightened when he heard Ralph saying those words. He felt a chill running down his spine and goosebumps everywhere. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it now! Wait for me, Ralph!¡± Faye did not dare to spend another second beside the angry Ralph, so he hurriedly left. Not long after, Faye brought a middle-aged man with a long face to meet Ralph in a secluded corner of the battle arena. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Among the entire battle arena¡¯s intense atmosphere, Jamie¡¯s quiet andplicated emotions were just like fireflies in the dark, and no one would notice them. At that moment, almost everyone was only concerned about one matter, was Vivian able to win another match and break the record! Based on the battle arena¡¯s rule, the record-breaker would win a one-time reward of 50000 fedulings! That was an insane amount! Besides that, they would also receive paramount glory. Nheless, Vivian was only one step away from that. The spectators in the battle arena seemed to have doubled aspared to Vivian¡¯s first match. It was so densely packed in the hall, and the Oceans Chamber of Commerce had to arrange for personnel from other ces to control the order of the scene. ¡°Just enjoy the time now. Soon, you¡¯ll be viciously beaten off the arena, and you¡¯ll end in a disaster!¡± In the crowd, Ralph¡¯s eyes flickered with ruthlessness as he stared at Josua. The fourteenth match was about to begin soon. Vivian stood on the stage, waiting for his next opponent. He did not show any madness or excitement on his face, unlike what the crowd expected. The spectators were excited as they were about to witness a new record being made, but Vivian¡¯s purpose was never that. Instead, he actually wanted to borrow that opportunity to test his martial skills through actualbat. Nevertheless, he did not know whether he was too strong or his opponents were too weak. He unexpectedly won thirteen games in a row, and he did not even use much energy. ¡°I hope my opponent this time is slightly stronger,¡± Vivian muttered. He already decided that he would not bepeting anymore after this round. After all, he came to visit Jamie today, and he still had errands. Soon, his fourteenth opponent, a long-faced warrior, walked into the arena. When Vivian saw the man, he frowned slightly as he instinctively felt a familiar feeling from the bottom of his heart. It was not that he recognized the long-faced warrior but rather the man¡¯s aura. Although it was well hidden, Vivian managed to catch a trace of it. It was the hint of battles, killing, corpses, and bloodbath¡­ ¡°This is a merciless murderer!¡± Vivian eyes shed with excitement. Before this, he never met an opponent that gave him such a feeling. At the same time, Louis also quietly observed Josua. He did not immediately fight Vivian before because he wanted to study Vivian first, and the conclusion he made was that Vivian was indeed a dangerous opponent. When Louis finally stood in the same ring as Mandra, he finally realized that his opinion of Vivian was too simple. Vivian was not as easy as he appeared to be, and he must have had an extraordinary past. At the very least, Vivian¡¯s identity as a son-inw marrying into the Lawrence family was dubious for Louis. When Louis met Vivian¡¯s eyes, he felt a stabbing pain in his head. ¡®How can this guy just be a son-inw?¡¯ Louis instantly kept away the contempt in his heart. In an instant, he was just like a hunting leopard, exuding an extremely dangerous vibe. Those closest to the arena felt Louis¡¯s imposing air, and they instantly felt their blood run cold so that they could not help but take a step back. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that Louis Morgan?¡± ¡°Louis Morgan? Louis that won five matches straight?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s him. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He¡¯s already a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior. Back then, he also created an amazing result in this battle arena!¡± ¡°I heard someone mention that the White family recruited him to work for their family, and he rarely appears in public after that. What is he doing here today?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know about that, but I bet Omas will need to use an extra effort this time. Louis ispletely different from his previous opponents.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that Louis is extremely ruthless. All those opponents that lost against Louis would at least have their legs or hands broken.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that just as he was about to break the record, Omas actually met Louis as his opponent. What bad luck!¡± The crowd below started to discuss among themselves. Those who knew Louis instantly felt Vivian would not have a favorable result that time. ¡®The White family?¡¯ Vivian heard the crowd¡¯s discussion, and he was shocked. Then, he quickly swept his gaze across the people, and he swiftly found Ralph and Faye hiding behind the crowd. ¡®It¡¯s indeed not a coincidence.¡¯ Vivian sneered. ¡°Humph! Omas, your death ising soon.¡± Ralphughed menacingly. Then, Ralph saw Vivian staring right at him with a burning gaze. Vivian¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a de, and immediately, Ralph felt his neck tighten as if someone choked him, and he could not breathe. Nheless, Ralph was so frightened that he quickly cowered, feeling as if his heart almost stopped beating, his hands and feet turned cold, and he did not dare to look at Vivian anymore. Not long after, Vivian¡¯s fourteenth match officially began. ¡°The Roaring Tiger¡¯s Paw!¡± Louis took the preemptive strike and rushed at Vivian with both hands up high, making a dull rumbling sound in the air. Then, just like a roaring tiger in the forest, he once again smacked at Vivian viciously. Bang! Bang! As his palm inched in closer, everyone could see the air explode, forming concentric circles and impacting the surrounding. When the spectators saw the scene, they widened their eyes in surprise and eximed. ¡±Finally! A worthy opponent!¡± Vivian sneered. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Just like a gust of wind, Vivian immediately went past Louis. Bang! Both of Louis¡¯s palms missed, making a loud explosion sound as if thunderstruck the ground. The surrounding spectators were so shocked that their faces were ashen, and even the ring shook slightly. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Louis was surprised when he missed the hit, and especially more when he saw Vivian¡¯s skill. Then, he heard Vivianughing behind him. ¡°You¡¯re nothing more than that, yet you want to hurt others with such abilities? Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Louis hurriedly turned around, stepped on the ground firmly as if he was rooted to it, and crossed his arms to cover his chest. Next, he focused his entire energy to a point as he wanted to block Vivian¡¯s attack Nevertheless, Louis soon realized that he was still too naive. The blow he faced was not from an ordinary warrior but it was a violent impact from a wild beast! Vivian struck at Louis violently, and like a sh of thunder as well as lightning that tore through the night, Vivian quickly smashed at Louis¡¯s arms. The shadowed punches made the surrounding air rippled from the shaking, and even Louis¡¯s shirt was lifted in the wind. Moreover, the flesh on his face also seemed to be stacked from the strong wind. Bang! Crack! The sound of bones cracking filled the hall and everyone¡¯s shouting was instantly suppressed! Chapter 104 Chapter 104 The next moment, with a loud explosion, a ssh of blood burst out from Louis¡¯s arms. Moreover, one could even see pieces of flesh sent flying along with the blood. Then, Louis¡¯s body was immediately sted out as if it was a cannonball, and it smashed heavily into the arena. With a loud crackling sound, the arena broke into pieces, and there was a massive hole from Louis¡¯s impact. Moreover,rge cracks spread toward its surroundings. In an instant, the hall fell into a dead silence. Those shouting the second before still had their mouths wide open. They did not make a single sound, and everyone¡¯s eyes were opened to the fullest. No one expected that Valentina would send Louis flying with just a hit. Valentina only knocked his opponents off the stage before that. However, at that time, he showcased his martial skill and hurt Louis so severely. Before that, everyone thought that even though Valentina¡¯s winning streak was beautiful, he was too gentle. None guessed that such a mild young man was so merciless when he showed his fierce side. Everyone¡¯s heart almost jumped out from their chest due to the fear. Valentina stood in the ring, and he turned to Ralph, who was dumbstruck at that moment. Ralph¡®s legs trembled, and there was panic and disbelief in his eyes. When Valentina looked at him with such a piercing gaze, Ralph quivered. I-Ie suddenly felt a warm feeling between his crotch, and he could not stop it. ¡°Humph! Consider yourself lucky!¡± Valentina snorted as he watched the pale Ralph fall to the ground. If that were in the wild, Valentina would kill Ralph like how he did with Harold. Not long after, the dumbfounded crowd gradually regained their senses. ¡°Fourteen consecutive wins?¡± ¡°Fourteen consecutive wins!¡± ¡°He broke the record!¡± The long-awaited scene finally came. As they looked at Valentina standing in the ring, the crowd burst into shouts, ps, and apuse that they held back. It was so intense that they almost shook the entire hall until it copsed. to meet Astor.¡¯ Valentina pondered for a moment, turned around, and was ready to leap down the ring. At that time, Louis, whoid on a pile of wooden shreds, woke up. The extreme pain that he felt immediately knocked him out, and when he woke up, he was greeted with deafening screams. Following that, Louis felt indescribable pain in his arms. He lowered his head to look at them, and his pupils abruptly shrank His sleeves were torn to pieces in the shadowed punches that Valentina sted just now, exposing his bloody arms. The surface of his hands had crack lines like porcins, and blood gushed out of his injury furiously. As Louis kept bleeding, he could faintly see his bones. The unbearable pain almost made Louis faint again. ¡°B*stard! You injured me into this state! I must kill you!¡± When Louis promised Ralph before, he was so arrogant. However, he ended up in such a battered situation. That made Louis embarrassed and furious. ¡°Once I kill him, I¡¯ll just need to leave Evergreen Town. He¡¯s only a son-inw marrying into another family. What¡¯s there to be afraid of!¡± Then, Louis gritted his teeth and took out a precious red medicine from his chest, tossing it into his mouth. In that instant, he felt a violent surge of energy spreading in him. Soon, his face was twisted, and he instantly appeared fierce. Once ingesting that precious pill, the consumer would temporarily feel no pain. Even if he was chopped into several pieces, he would not feel it. At the same time, his strength would be greatly increased, at least twice than before. Louis brought along the pill to save his life under exceptional circumstances. However, as he was currently burning with rage, he could not care less about anything else anymore. He only wanted to kill Bolot. With a loud sound, Louis pushed away the wooden nks covering him. When he saw Valentina¡¯s back not far from him, Louis roared and took out a short dagger. Then, Louis aimed at George, trying to stab him viciously. ¡°Skull-Breaker Stab! Go to hell, you b*stard!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Valentina was about to jump down the arena when he suddenly felt a strong sense of iing danger behind him. He also noticed how everyone around him was showing a terrified expression, looking at his back. ¡°He¡¯s trying to sneak an attack?¡± When Valentina heard Louis roaring, Valentina¡®s murderous intent was ignited. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Valentina swiftly moved. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Louis yelled, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this move just now!¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Valentina asked calmly. This time, Valentina did not move behind Louis¡¯s back but went straight to face him. Before that, he used Megrez, but he used Phecda now, which was faster and stronger. In the blink of an eye, Valentina was like a raging storm, quickly appearing in front of Louis. The dagger that he used to stab at Valentina only managed to move halfway. Louis felt his vision was blurry before Valentina¡¯s piercing gaze appeared right in front of him. In a sh, he felt his heart was suddenly being grabbed on by arge hand. ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± The next second, the sound of Louis¡¯s gulping hard was lost in Valentina¡¯s roar. As if his leg was an arrow, Valentina violently kicked Louis¡¯s chest. Louis¡¯s chest was dented, and his bones were all broken. Then, his arched body flew across the room midair as blood spurted wildly out from his nose and mouth. Valentina¡¯s raging attacks did not give Louis any chance to take a breather. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Loud banging sounds came with every kick of Valentina on Louis. As Louis¡®s body was constantly being kicked up in the air and smashed to the ground, his whole body was bloody. Louis¡¯s bones were all cracked in no time, and there was noplete piece of him. Following Valentina¡¯sst kick, it was like an iron whip violently sweeping at Louis¡¯s head. Then, Louis¡¯s body smashed into the stage with a loud thud, and blood sshed to the surroundings like raindrops. Looking at him again, Louis¡¯s body was like a rag soaked in a blood pool, and he did not appear like a human anymore. ¡°Sneaking an attack? Do you think you¡¯re that capable?¡± Next, Valentina took the dagger that fell and put it in his waist. He sneered, ignoring the stupefied crowd, and directly left the scene. The Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s servants waited for him below the arena. When they saw George, they hurriedly greeted, ¡°Young Master Sonya, we¡¯ve prepared the room and the hot tub. Please have a bath and rest first¡­¡± Valentina raised his head and saw Astor standing by the window, looking at him with concern. Thus, Valentina immediately understood that this was Astor¡¯s arrangement. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chyntia made a gesture at Rowan to reassure her and that he would meet her after that before following the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s servants away. Realizing that Chyntia was indeed unharmed, and Louis¡¯s sneak attack did not hurt him, Rowan finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she turned her sight to the pulped corpse, and there was a rare hint of iciness shingin Rowan¡¯s eyes. Looking at the corpse that appeared like mud on the ground, gasping sounds came from everywhere. ¡°Oh my god! Did my eyes deceive me! The fifth-stage True Martial Realm Louis was killed in a blink of an eye!¡± ¡°Not only that! I noticed Louis was acting as if he took some sort of medicine to strengthen himself! Even so, Maurina still defeated him!¡± ¡°Just how amazing is Maurina?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but I bet most of the Evergreen Town¡¯s fifth-stage of the True Martial Realm elders from various influential families are no match for him.¡± ¡°That¡®s so terrifying. Maurina is a powerful foreign person!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I think the Lawrence family is too ambitious this time. Speaking of which, Abraham Lawrence was also why the Dark Moon Sect is giving out an extra spot to Evergreen Town. Naturally, the Lawrence family is hoping that they¡¯ll get both spots. That way, the Lawrence family will be one of the top families in Evergreen Town.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. If that¡¯s the case, the Evergreen Town will have four top families instead of three.¡± Someone chimed in, ¡°However, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? Louis is the White family¡¯s hired force. Why would he attack the Lawrence family¡¯s son-inw and even make a sneak attack? Do you think¡­¡± ¡°Shh! Mind your words!¡± Someone immediately stopped the person. Not far away from the arena, Jack¡¯s hands and feet were cold as he watched the pulped corpse in front of him. The intense smell of blood kept rushing into his nostril, and he was shocked. Jack saw the scene as clear as day as he was not far away from the ring. ¡°The Lawrence family¡¯s Earth Grade martial skill, the Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks¡­¡± after a while, he uttered as his jaw slightly trembled, ¡°The fierce tiger, Maurina¡­¡± Initially, when Jack saw Chyntia beating his record, he was indignant, and he wanted to find a chance to teach Chyntia a lesson. Nevertheless, he felt thankful that he did not act rashly just now. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Maurina¡­ Where did the Lawrence family find a monster like you¡­ Such a person like you doesn¡¯t need to marry into someone else¡¯s family¡­ Do I still have to catch up with you in a month?¡± Jack muttered to himself, and his mind was muddled. In an instant, he felt somewhat discouraged. As for Ralph, he felt so weak in the knees that he could not walk, and he needed Faye¡¯s support to get out of the battle arena. Not long after they reached outside, Ralph pushed Faye away andy on the ground as he puked violently. You are reading on virtual-novel dot. It was so bad that his tears and snots kept flowing out, and he felt as if he vomited his bile too. The previous scenes were so shocking that Ralph, who self-proimed himself as a genius, felt as if his brain was bombarded with hammer hundreds of times. He felt that his head was still hurting so badly that he could not think straight. Looking at Ralph¡¯s current state, Faye was secretly surprised. He waited until Ralph was done vomiting and calmed himself down before approaching him. ¡°Ralph, how do you feel?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Ralph pushed Faye away rudely. ¡°Maurina¡­ Maurina¡­ I¡¯ll let you off the hook so easily¡­ You must pay a bigger price, and I¡¯ll get rid of you!¡± Ralph looked at the battle arena, gritting his teeth as he silently cursed and swore that he would avenge himself. He knew that what happened today was traumatic. If he could not get rid of the shadow, his cultivation journey would be significantly hindered. Nheless, as long as he could get rid of Bolot, he would be able to have peace of mind. Although he knew that Ralph was in a bad mood, Faye could not help but inch closer and bite the bullet as he asked, ¡°Faye, what if our family found out about Louis¡¯s death?¡± Even though their family would not limit their guest¡¯s freedom, Louis was still a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior. The White family would investigate his death in the battle arena, and Ralph and Faye would not be able to escape from being tied to the matter. ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯ll take full responsibility for this!¡± Ralph red at Faye, ¡°Let¡¯s go! This is not over yet!¡± At that time, Chyntia followed the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s servants and left the battle arena. Soon, the hustle and bustle were left behind him. To be frank, Chyntia was not concerned about enjoying the crowd¡¯s cheers and breaking records today. After all, he experienced tremendous apuse before. The ups and downs of his life had long given him a sense of maturity and stability that did not match his age. Instead, Chyntia thought that winning therge sum of fedulings as a reward and testing the results of his recent practice in actualbat were the happiest things today. Now, Chyntia was sure of one matter. If he wanted to strengthen himself, he would need to invest arge number of fedulings in himself too. Once Chyntia ascended to Pulse Control Realm and became a cultivator, his practice then would not only rely on his talents but his resources. Hence, it was not exaggerating to say it was the same as burning the fedulings. Despite receiving 20000 fedulings from James before, Chyntia thought that it was still not enough. Nheless, he won a total of 60000 fedulings from the battle arena. That would be the temporary fund that he could use to raise his potential to another level before Evergreen Town¡¯spetition a monthter. The room that Rowan arranged for him was at a quiet corner in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Although the interior was not extravagant, it was elegant. There was a wooden tub ced in the middle of the room, and the servants already prepared the hot water as well as a fresh set of clothes. From the looks of the material, the clothes were undoubtedly expensive. Just as Chyntia was about to undress, the two servants Rowan arranged for him knocked on the door. They appeared to be around 15 years old, and they were youthful and beautiful. At that moment, they were only dressed in tulle, and when they saw Bolot, they blushed. It was evident that Rowan not only arranged for them to serve Chyntia while he showered and dressed but other matters too. Nheless, Chyntia rejected them. Despite being a young man full of vitality, Chyntia still had a sense of control in that sense. Then, Chyntia watched as the maids left in disappointment, and he enjoyed his bath. About two hourster, Chyntia was done resting, and he changed into a new set of clothes. Coincidentally, the servant Rowan arranged to invite him over to meet her just arrived at his door. When he once again saw Rowan, Chyntia noticed that the senior of his also just recently finished taking a bath. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 In the refreshing and elegant room, Barne sat cross-legged beside a tea table. Her long and slightly damp hair that was just washed not long ago gracefully draped on her shoulder, and her cheeks appeared brighter and fairer than before. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Barne appeared calm. Her hand movements were sophisticated and gentle. Then, as if she yed a melodious tune, she slowly raised her wrist and dropped it. Suddenly, the clear spiritual tea drew an elegant are from the pot and flowed into the cup in front of it, with none sshing out. Soon, the air was filled with a faint refreshing aroma of tea. When one took a deep breath in, they would only feel their appetite was triggered, and they were full of energy. ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± Barne turned to Nana with a joyful look in her eyes. Then, she sized Nana up and down, saying, ¡°It looks like the clothes fit you. I simply recalled your measurements from memory, but it looks good.¡± Nana only found out then that Barne arranged someone to tailor-made the clothes for him, which instantly made him feel warm inside. Although they just knew each other, Nana found long-lost care and warmth from Barne. ¡°Come over and take a seat. I¡¯ve been keeping track of time, and the tea tastes best now,¡± Barne urged as she looked at Nana with expectation. Then, Nana took a sip of the tea, and he immediately felt afortable sensation spreading along his body. As he breathed, there was also a burst of sweetness in his throat. ¡°Barne, you¡¯re always full of surprises,¡± Nana praised. When she saw Nana satisfied, Barne chuckled. ¡°If you have the time, you shoulde over more often. Such a thing should be given to you by the manager, but I took it from him so that I can hand it to you now.¡± As she said that, Barne took out a lc-colored crystal card and passed it to Boneng. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Nana stared at it and saw that the card¡¯s surface had a faint luster, and there was light flowing inside. As Nana studied inscriptions, he felt that the light streamed in a fixed track Barne exined, ¡±This is the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s feduling card. Usually, any transactions above thirty thousand fedulings in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce are paid using a feduling card unless there¡¯s a special request to use physical fedulings. In that feduling card, there¡¯s a unique formation. The number of fedulings you own will be recorded in the formation, and you can withdraw and deposit as you wish. In Earlington of Efrax, you can use it in all merchants and banks. Outside of Earlington of Efrax, it can also be used in any country where the Oceans Chamber of Commerce is avable. Why don¡¯t you give it a try first?¡± Nana picked up the feduling card and looked at it closer. Sure enough, he found a line of numbers engraved on the back of the crystal card, showing his ie from the battle arena, totaling more than 62000 fedulings. The numbers were only in the form of light floating on the feduling card. As long as Nana spent or deposited fedulings, the number would change. That was very convenient. Nana expressed his gratitude, and after thinking about it for a while, he asked, ¡°Barne, you mentioned that this feduling card contains formation. Is formation simr to inscription?¡± Barne nodded and answered, ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s the best way to describe it. They¡¯re both supplementary, but there are some formations with terrible lethality. This will require a further introduction. Molie, if you¡¯re interested in this, you can find out more about it when you have the time, but there¡¯s no need to study it in detail. With your potential now, the most urgent task is to practice hard and diligently to improve your realm.¡± Nana understood that Barne gave him advice as she experienced it before. Otherwise, he might walk down the wrong path in his cultivation journey and waste his time. Hence, he kept in mind what Barne said. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll remember that¡± Nana replied, ¡°Actually, I have two other matters for meeting you today, and I hope you can help me with them, Barne.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Barne blinked her eyes and looked at Boneng. ¡°Firstly, I¡¯d like to know if you can tell me what¡¯s the purpose of this jade pendant.¡± As Nana spoke, he passed the jade pendant George gifted him to Barne. ¡°When I heard your exnation just now, I had a hunch that there¡¯s formation in this jade pendant, but I don¡¯t know its use.¡± Barne took a look at the jade pendant and said, ¡°It¡¯s a jade amulet. Where did you get it from?¡± Soon, Nana informed Barne of the jade pendant¡¯s origin. Barne nodded andmented, ¡°It seems that Old Master Lawrence treats you well, and he might¡¯ve made it himself too. You should bring it with you at all times. I felt the spiritual Qi contained in this jade amulet should be able to withstand the full blow of an entry- level second-stage Pulse Control Realm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that strong?¡± Nana was somewhat surprised. Then, Barne carefully felt it once again, and she added, ¡°Mm. That should be it. As long as you have it on you, the jade amulet¡¯s formation will automatically be activated and protect you when you¡¯re in danger. However, you must remember that a certain amount of spiritual Qi will be used each time it¡¯s activated. Once the spiritual Qi is exhausted, it¡¯ll be an ordinary jade pendant.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Nana nodded. Finally, Nana understood why George used that jade amulet tofort him at that time. Since it¡¯s able to withstand the full blow of an entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm, that implied that almost no one would be able to kill Nana in the entire Evergreen Town. With that jade amulet, Nana would not be as worried anymore in the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition later. Barne suddenly said, ¡°Besides protecting you, the jade amulet has another function.¡± ¡°Barne, do exin,¡± Nana hurriedly urged. ¡°Not only can the jade amulet protect you, but it can also be stimted by your vigor and strike an attack at your target. The strength is¡­¡± Barne put her palm against the jade pendant and felt it thoroughly before adding with certainty, ¡°The strength is around the mid-level to the peak of the first-stage Pulse Control Realm.¡± After saying that, Barne quickly reminded Morten, ¡°However, you must remember that if you use this jade amulet to attack another person, there¡¯ll be only one chance. The spiritual Qi in it will also lessen, and it¡¯ll also be weaker.¡± ¡°Hmm. Thank you for letting me know,¡± Nana replied. Nana guessed that the chances of him using that function of the jade amulet was low. After all, in the Evergreen Town¡¯spetitionter, most young participants from various families were only at best the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm. With his current ability, Nana was at the peak of the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm, and he only needed to prevent himself from being defeated. ¡°One of the matters concerns this jade pendant, so what¡¯s the next thing?¡± After exining the jade amulet¡¯s function, Barne fluttered her beautiful eyes at Boneng. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chyntia replied, ¡°If you¡¯re clear about this other matter, do exin it in detail. It¡¯s about weapon refinement.¡± ¡°Weapon refinement?¡± Bolot blinked at Alder, puzzled, ¡°Why do you want to know more about weapon refinement?¡± Hence, Chyntia exined to Bolot that he wanted to refine the zing Spear he just received. Nheless, Chyntia naturally did not tell her about the Tower of Life¡¯s secret. As for why he mastered the superficial refining technique, Chyntia gave a straightforward answer and directly pushed it onto the deceased crippled master. As expected, Bolot did not doubt him at all. After listening to Chyntia¡¯s description, Bolot nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­ Well, the crippled master was indeed good in weapon refinement. However, it¡®s obvious that his guidance for you was not in-depth, and he only taught you what he thought about at that time. Thus, your knowledge on this matter is not as thorough as your understanding of inscriptions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m seeking your help,¡± Chyntia helplessly waved his hands, ¡°My previous n was to let the zing Spear be stronger, and it¡¯ll be a great help for me for the uingpetition a monthter.¡± ¡°Let me think about it.¡± After listening to Chyntia¡¯s plea, Bolot gave it a serious thought. About 15 minutester, Bolot finally said, ¡°If you know how to refine weapons, I do have an idea on how to upgrade the zing Spear. Do you want to listen to it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m seeking,¡± Chyntia replied happily. Seeing that Chyntia was willing to listen, Bolot was secretly overjoyed, and she soon exined her idea. ¡°You mentioned that the zing Spear is a seventh-grade weapon, right? If you have enough materials, you¡¯ll be able to upgrade it to the eighth-grade through weapon refinement.¡± After she said that, Bolot took a look at Chyntia and giggled. ¡°However, you might have to spend a lot of money.¡± Chyntia answered, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, but¡­ Bolot, can a seventh-grade weapon really be upgraded to an eighth-grade?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the purpose of weapon refinement,¡± Bolot exined, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t major in weapon refining, I still dabbled in it before, albeit only theoretical. In fact, refining weapons aren¡¯t as difficult as you think, but the most challenging part is the materials needed for refining them.¡± Then, Bolot paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I let you increase the zing Spear¡¯s grade. Under normal circumstances, the fourth-grade to sixth-grade sharp weapons can only have one inscription, the seventh-grade weapons can have two inscriptions, whereas the eighth-grade weapons can have three inscriptions. The advantage not only lies in the quantity of inscription the weapon can have, but with an eighth-grade weapon, you can have advanced inscriptions too. Aspared to a seventh-grade weapon, it can only have two middle-rank inscriptions.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the reason!¡± Chyntia was excited. With an eighth-grade weapon, Chyntia could engrave three advanced inscriptions. Then, his initial seventh-grade spear would bepletely reborn. The changes were no less than an ordinary person suddenly transformed into a third-stage True Martial Realm warrior. Although a third-stage True Martial Realm warrior was nothing for Alder, the upgraded spear would help him easily deal with hundreds of ordinary people. Besides that, Chyntia did notck advanced inscriptions. Previously, he only absorbed the first piece of inscription memory in the Tower of Life, and there were still many inscriptions left. Bolot was not aware of Chyntia¡¯s thoughts, so she went on with her ideas. ¡°Your weapon is a heavy spear, and my suggestion is to use inscriptions that can toughen your weapon, which is also closer to yourbat style.¡± Chyntia answered, ¡°Mm. Thank you, Bolot. However, I¡¯m thinking of improving the zing Spear to the eighth-grade first before engraving inscriptions onto it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Bolot was impressed with Chyntia¡¯s steadiness too. Initially, she was still worried that Chyntia¡¯s youthful temperament and outstanding talents would make him aggressive. However, it seemed that Chyntia was not like that at all. Thus, Bolot felt more at ease with Chyntia too. Nheless, this naturally made Bolot hoped that Chyntia would be a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple too, but she chose not to say anything to persuade him. ¡°If you have any problem when you¡¯re engraving any inscription, you cane and look for me,¡± then, Bolot winked at Chyntia as she whispered, ¡°With my identity, I still can order the people around here to run errands, but when ites to matters involving business, it won¡¯t be inconvenient for me to get involved. Hence, if you look for the manager or Uncle William, the Oceans Chamber of Commerce will surely charge you. However, if youe to me in private¡­¡± Bolot¡¯s implication was evident. When Chyntia heard her words, it felt like she said, ¡°Morine, don¡¯t worry. Let me take care of your expenses! Just rely on me!¡± Of course, Chyntia did not reject her. ¡°If I need any help, I¡¯ll surely seek your help. As for matters concerning weapon refinement, I still have a few questions, and I hope you are willing to answer them.¡± Later, Chyntia consulted Bolot about a few issues on weapon refining that he did not understand. He already memorized the small booklet regarding the weapon refinery he found in the Tower of Life, but as he never practiced it, there were still a few details that he needed to confirm. Although Bolot did not study in-depth about weapon refining, her theoretical knowledge was sufficient. Compared to Alder, Bolot personally saw the weapon refining process. Therefore, after a lengthy discussion, Chyntia grasped the initial refining process, techniques, and matters needing attention. After that, it would be materials for weapon refining. As Bolot mentioned before, the weapon refining techniques were not difficult, and the material was the hardest part. Although Chyntia could use the weapon refinement scrap to turn the surplus weapon tools into raw materials, it would never be enough as more items would need to be purchased. Nevertheless, getting those materials from the Oceans Chamber of Commerce would not be so difficult, and he could easily settle most of the things as long as he spent arge sum of fedulings. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Then, Chyntia and Bolot researched and made a list of materials needed to upgrade the zing Spear. Then, they handed it over to the shopkeeper in charge of this aspect to prepare the necessaries. Less than an hourter, the shopkeeper returned with all the required materials, and Chyntia paid almost 40,000 fedulings for them, which was about half of the fedulings he had with him. The expenditure made Chyntia speechless. After all, the prices were even heavily discounted due to Chyntia and Bolot¡¯s rtionship. After doing all of these, the sun was also about to set. Bolot wanted to invite Chyntia for dinner, but he needed to go elsewhere, so he made an appointment to meet her again soon before leaving the Oceans Chamber of Commerce and headed toward the old town ruins. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Inside of the St. Jade Chamber, Jordan, who used the shape-shifting inscription to change his appearance, did not see the thick-lipped teenager in White. Instead, he was received by Hayley. When Hayley saw the gift that Lydia brought over, she was in disbelief. ¡°These two bottles of spirit essence and this spiritual tea¡­ Are for that person?¡± ¡®That person¡¯ naturally meant Ludwig. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lydia nodded, ¡°I n to give him this stuff, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t see him. Madam Hayley, please ept it on his behalf.¡± ¡°This is really¡­¡± Hayley was at a loss for words. The two bottles of spirit essence would already cost 16000 fedulings, and even if one could afford it, they might not be able to get it. As for the spiritual tea, Hayley could tell that they were not ordinary ones that could be purchased outside. It was even more upscale than the ones she saw before. Hayley had a hunch that the most high-end spiritual tea in Evergreen Town was iparable to these two bags of spiritual tea. ¡°Nheless, not all of these are for him,¡± Lydia pointed at the items and said, ¡°Only the two bottles of spirit essence and one bag of spiritual tea are for him. The other bag of spiritual tea is for you, Madam Hayley.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something for me?¡± Hayley was pleasantly surprised. Lydia chuckled. ¡°Madam Hayley, I¡¯m aware that I achieved a significant improvement in such a short time with your tremendous help too. If I¡¯m not mistaken, I¡¯m afraid that all the blood essence produced by St. Jade Chamber during this period has been given to me, and you did not sell any to others, right?¡± When Hayley heard that, she secretly marveled at Lydia¡¯s observation skill. She never mentioned that before, but the truth was exactly as Lydia said. The blood essence produced by the St. Jade Chamber in the previous ten days, including thest inventory, was either given to Lydia as a reward or was fully purchased by Barne. Hence, Hayley had no choice but to withstand the pressure and offended some regr customers. Initially, Hayley thought it was worth it as that was the price to pay for Ludwig¡¯s smooth ascension. However, now that she saw Lydia¡¯s sincere gratitude, Hayley felt warm inside. Then, Lydia smiled. ¡°Alright. Now that I¡¯ve passed you the things, it¡¯s time for me to leave. Before that, I¡¯d like to ask if you have any blood essence left?¡± ¡°We left some for you. How many bottles do you want?¡± Hayley was slightly annoyed at Lydia for ruining the moment, and she could not help but roll her eyes at him. Nheless, she quickly ordered someone to prepare the blood essence over. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°As we¡¯ve been providing you with all the supply, some regr customers were unhappy. Hence, with your absence yesterday, I prepared some bottles for them. Unfortunately, we only have these fifty bottles at the moment, and I¡¯ll charge you with the usual price,¡± Hayley informed Barne. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Madam Hayley.¡± Lydia nodded. Now that he reached the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm, the blood essence¡¯s effect was not as obvious as it was in the beginning. However, before he ascended into the Pulse Control Realm, there was no harm in continuing tampering with his body. Hence, Lydia did not give up on that opportunity. Taking advantage of the situation, Hayley asked the doubt in her mind, ¡°You¡¯re now a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior. Don¡¯t you need the spirit essence too?¡± ¡°I know what you¡®re worried about,¡± Lydia took the fifty bottles of blood essence and answered, ¡°However, that brat probably needs it more than me. Since he sessfully ascended to the Pulse Control Realm, he¡¯d need the spirit essence to help stabilize his state. This will be more useful for him than for me under the current situation.¡± Lydia¡¯s answer stunned Hayley. She did not even have the chance to stand and send him off, but Lydia already left. After a while, Hayley finally regained her senses. Then, she sighed, took the gift that Lydia left, and passed through a few corridors toward another room. Ludwig, who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing, was meditating. On the other hand, Lucy leaned against a table beside her, resting her cheek in one hand as she yawned in boredom. Noticing that Hayley walked in, Ludwig swept a nce at the items in her hands, and her eyes instantly lit up. Soon, there was a thoughtful look in her eyes. ¡°He dropped by just now and said these are for you.¡± Madam Hayley ced the spiritual essence and Spring Breeze Tea in front of Ludwig. ¡°He? Who¡¯s he? Is it the guy who¡¯s suspected to be Omas?¡± before Ludwig could say anything, Lucy rushed over excitedly, ¡°Let me see what he gave¡­ Two bottles of spirit essence. There¡¯s no such coincidence in this world! That guy is Omas! I¡¯m sure of it!¡± The brat was so excited as if she discovered an exceptional secret. ¡°Ha! When he showcased the Eight-Shadowed Fists the other day in the arena, I¡¯d already guessed that this guy was Omas! Hehe. Did he think he¡¯s amazing just because he used the shape-shifting inscription? Isn¡¯t he still exposed now? Aunty Hayley, where is he? I want to meet him.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°He left¡­¡± Ludwig and Hayley spoke at the same time. However, when Ludwig heard Hayley¡¯s reply, a hint of sadness shed in her eyes. ¡°Ah, he left¡­¡± Lucy pouted, appearing extremely sad, ¡°Otherwise, I can expose his identity on the spot and watch his surprised expression. Hehehe.¡± After saying that, she noticed that Ludwig did not react. Then, Lucy turned to look at Ludwig in confusion, and she saw Ludwig stare at the two bottles of spirit essence in a trance. Ludwig naturally knew of the price and value of the two bottles of spirit essence. She also understood that Lydia achieved the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm, and he would need to face the threshold between a martial artist and a cultivator. With the help of spirit essence, Lydia¡¯s chances of crossing the threshold would be higher. However, he gave her such a precious spirit essence. What was that guy thinking! Did he not know her painstaking effort?! Ludwig protected him right in front of so many people! Yet, Lydia gave away the reward Ludwig worked so hard for him, and he was even giving it to a stranger. That was unreasonable! At the thought of how Lydia easily gave away the spirit essence, Ludwig had an ineffable surge of anger in her, as if she was just betrayed. ¡°Aunt Hayley, did he say anything else when he passed these things?¡± Ludwig asked as she suppressed the dissatisfaction and grievance in her heart. ¡°He said you¡¯ve already sessfully ascended to Pulse Control Real, and you¡¯ll need the spirit essence to stabilize your state. Hence, these will be more useful for you than for him under the current situation,¡± Hayley repeated Lydia¡¯s words before he left. Ludwig frowned when she heard that, and she suddenly widened her eyes. ¡°How did he know l ascended to the Pulse Control Realm?¡± Ludwig abruptly felt her heartbeat violently. ¡°Are there other meanings behind his words? Does it mean he found out about it?¡± Chapter 109 Chapter 109 At the thought of how Chyntia might be aware of her identity, Mandra¡¯s previous anger and grievance were all reced with intense embarrassment, rage, joy, sweetness, sadness, and so on¡­ ¡®That¡¯s right. He must¡¯ve found out too,¡± Mandra instantly felt her emotions run wild, ¡°Although our daily practice time isn¡¯t long in the half-month time, we¡¯re extremely familiar with each other¡¯s body movements. Didn¡¯t I recognize him from his figure and gaze in the beginning? Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s naturally normal that he realized that it was me from my actions.¡¯ ¡®However, if he truly found out that it was me, why didn¡¯t he expose it today? What¡¯s this man thinking? Or perhaps he didn¡¯t recognize me, and he simply wanted to thank my other identity? Marsha, what are you trying to do?! For so many days, you¡¯ve hugged and embraced me! Yet, you pretended to be confused now! You¡¯re such a b*stard! What if¡­ What if he didn¡¯t know it was me? After all, a man is far less thoughtful than a woman.¡¯ The more Mandra thought about it, the more confused she became. In the end, Mandra¡¯s emotions were like a roller-coaster right. Seeing how Mandra¡¯s smile suddenly turned sour, she clenched her fists in anger and abruptly appeared sad¡­ Hayley and Lucy stared at each other, not knowing what happened. ¡°Madam Hayley¡­ Did something happen during Lady Mandra¡¯s ascension?¡± Lucy whispered. Hayley was unsure about that either. She hesitated for a while before answering, ¡°Well, you can supervise and urge Mandra to drink the spirit essence to see its effect, then we¡®ll talk about that.¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Lucy nodded, and both of them showed a worried look. If Mandra hurt her brain during her ascension, she would be a tragedy of a wasted genius. After leaving the St. Jade Chamber, Chyntia did not stop elsewhere and directly returned to the Lawrence Manor. That night, he entered the sixth floor of the Tower of Life and started refining weapons. Through Stefan¡¯s guidance today, Chyntia had clear insights on matters he did not understand before, and he also had more information on the actual practice. After preparing all the needed materials, Chyntia started with the first step of weapon refinement, scraping. Another moremon term for that was extraction. During weapon refinement, the most basic raw materials needed could be extracted by melting and breaking down a sharp weapon. At that moment, Chyntia was doing that. Now that he had a seventh-grade zing Spear, then his initial third-grade Silver Scales Spear was unnecessary, and he could break it down and extract the necessary material needed to upgrade the zing Spear. There was a massive furnace used for melting sharp weapons on the sixth floor. After caressing the Silver Scales Spear a few times, Chyntia resolutely threw it into the furnace. Then, with a bang, the furnace door closed. Soon, a muffled sound came from inside. About an hourter, the door suddenly opened, and a gust of heatwave surged out. Then, two fist-sized, red, hot square objects slid out of the furnace. Chyntia knew that those were the materials obtained through melting and breaking down the Silver Scales Spear, refined iron. Refined iron was one of the most basic raw materials in refining weapons, and the utilization rate was the highest. ¡®The extraction of a third-grade sharp weapon only gave me two pieces of refined iron. Thankfully, I purchased enough in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce.¡¯ Chyntia thought. As the seventh-grade zing Weapon would be upgraded to the eighth-grade, it was considered a high-level upgrade, so the amount of refined iron required would naturally be higher too. Previously, Chyntia followed Stefan¡¯s advice and bought fifty pieces of refined iron in case of emergency. Then, after cooling down the refined iron that he just extracted, Chyntia took the two heavy iron lumps into another furnace and added other necessary materials, metal twine, fossil, dragon ss, and so on. The materials he threw inside the furnace were needed for weapon refinement, but Chyntia felt as if he threw his fedulings into the fire. Moreover, those materials might appear less, but Chyntia spent almost 40000 fedulings on them! ¡°You must turn out sessful, and your strength must be greatly increased! Otherwise, you¡¯re just going to let my forty thousand fedulings investment go down the drain!¡± Chyntia ced the zing Spear into the furnace, and then he gnashed his teeth as he closed the furnace door. After a while, the surrounding area of the furnace was red from the heat, and at the same time, it radiated boiling heat. Even with his current body¡¯s state, Chyntia could feel his skin hurting from the heat. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for me to do anymore. The furnace that Mother left for me doesn¡¯t seem to be like an ordinary one that requires someone to look after the fire, and everything is controlled by the furnace itself.¡± Chyntia took a look at the two simple furnaces and thought, ¡°It seems that these two aren¡¯t ordinary goods.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Forging and tempering of a sharp weapon required a certain amount of time, and Stefan told Chyntia before that it would take about five days to upgrade a seventh-grade sharp weapon to eighth-grade. Hence, Chyntia naturally did not need to keep guard at the furnace for the next few days. Instead, he went to the Time Warp Zone, took some blood essence, and practiced his martial skills. Two days passed by just like that. On the third morning, Chyntia practiced the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows in the Time Warp Zone. Two days might have passed outside, but that was almost seven days in the Time Warp Zone. Using these seven days, coupled with the help of fifty bottles of blood essence, Chyntia mastered the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows¡¯ six-star footwork, Merak. In an instant, there seemed to be more than 20 ck afterimages in the Time Warp Zone, and they were constantly moving and changing their positions. They did not appear real, as if they were ghosts, making people terrified. The next second, following a loud st, the 20 afterimages gathered together, forming Mozart. At the same time, Chyntia¡¯s long-awaited blow sted out violently. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± With a bang, his fingers smacked at the stone statue¡¯s head. There was also a sudden movement in the air, like a rapidly gushing water wave, rushing forward. Soon, a loud crackling sound could be heard. About seven other stone statues behind that one immediately exploded into pieces, and they were shattered into dust from above their waists. ¡°Not bad.¡± Seeing this scene, Chyntia was satisfied. At that time, he suddenly sensed something. It was from the Tower of Life¡¯s sixth floor. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± It was faster by half the time he expected, and Chyntia was surprised and delighted. Then, he quickly rushed to the sixth floor. While stepping onto the floor, the furnace door was slowly opening amidst the rumbling roar. Next, among the fiery red light, a blinding sharp light burst out from the furnace. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 As Benita watched the terrifying cold light, his eyes showed a look of joy. ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡± Then, a thunderous sound came, and the furnace gate openedpletely. Soon, a long spear with blood-red lines slowly slipped out of it. At that time, Benita felt the zing Spear was more profound. Even the surface sharpness was sharper, making it hard for others to directly look at it. It might even make their eyes sore and teary from just a nce. Benita walked forward and took the zing Spear, and he quickly felt his arm sink. The zing Spear was 285 kilograms before that, and its weight was increased by 50%. That implied that the zing Spear¡¯s weight was more than 400 kilogram now without changing its size. When Benita engraved the weight inscription on it, the weight would be doubled again! The zing Spear¡¯s changes were not only on its weight, but its ductility also substantially increased. Benita could bend it into the shape of a bow and loosen it. In an instant, the spear straightened again, and the air around the tip and the end of the spear were pped, making a crisp sound. It was so loud that it sounded like a piece of steel exploded on the ground, and it could easily frighten anyone. Naturally, there was no need to say more about its sharpness. Now that it was an eighth-grade sharp weapon, piercing through a steel te as thick as a palm was as easy as stabbing through a piece of paper. Moreover, after the forging, a deep blood groove appeared on both sides of the de. That way, no matter if the enemy were stabbed or scratched, they would bleed furiously in an instant. ¡°Now that the zing Spear is done with its forging, my strength is redoubled.¡± Benita carefully enjoyed the upgraded zing Spear, and he felt satisfied and happy. After all, that was the first time he refined and upgraded a weapon, and its significance was unparalleled. ¡°Next is choosing an inscription to engrave on it.¡± Benita decided on the first two inscriptions, the weight inscription and lightning inscription. The weight inscription would once again increase the zing Spear¡¯s weight and toughness, which was more suitable for Milos, who was trained for destruction on the battlefield. At that time, the zing Spear would weigh almost 1000 kilogram, and coupled with Benita¡¯s strength as he swept the spear across, his opponent would be either badly injured or die immediately. On the other hand, the lightning inscription would release a small amount of electric shock. When Benita¡¯s opponent was hit, they would be temporarily paralyzed. Therefore, every move must be well-nned as the difference between winning and losing would be all in the details. You are reading on virtual-novel dot. Thus, although Benita¡¯s opponent might only be temporarily paralyzed, it was enough to decide on his opponent¡¯s life or death. Of these two inscriptions, one of them would increase zing Spear¡¯s attribute, and the other would add a lightning attribute to it. Benita nned to choose the remaining inscription for the zing Spear from the advanced inscriptions he had yet absorbed. Thus, he walked down a floor toward the fifth floor. In the midair of that floor, there were more than ten shining light spots, and in each light spot, there were a different number of inscription memories. The further Benita went, the higher the inscription level. Benita pondered for a moment. Then, he clenched his jaw, walked to thest inscription memory¡¯s light spot, and touched it. Since he could add another engravement on the zing Spear, why not add the most powerful one that he could master at the moment? That was Benita¡¯s n. However, as the light spot followed Benita¡¯s finger and submerged into his body, Benita was somewhat regretful as he soon felt an indescribable intense pain. It was as if his skin and bones tore apart, then his bones smashed into pieces, and he rose again from the ashes. The berserk memory was like a copsing embankment, and the rushing tsunami flooded his brain all at once. At that instant, Benita felt his mind go nk. The intense pain was like a huge stone mill grinding his flesh and organs into meat pulp, and his bones were crushed into powder. That process was also much longer than thest time be absorbed the inscription memory. For the sake of resisting the pain, Benita gnashed his teeth hard, and he could taste the sweet, metallic blood in his month. After 15 minutes, the incredible pain finally gradually left Josua. Milos, who consumed hundreds of blood essence to temper his body and achieve the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm, was currently lying t on his back with his arms and legs spread out. His face was pale, and his body was dripping in sweat as if he was just fished out of the water. Benita did not even have the strength to move his fingers. At that time, he was a little scared. If he were slightly weaker than he was now, even the slightest bit, Benita would not be able to survive the intense pain. If that was the case, he might have died directly on the spot. Benita rested for an hour before standing up. Although it had been so long, Benita¡¯s head was still dizzy, as if he just woke up from a hangover. However, once he found the extra inscription memory in him and gave it a thought, he immediately smiled. Even though the process was rmingly dangerous, the reward was shocking and satisfying. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Advanced inscription, Glorious Dragon.¡± Benita carefully recalled the memory in his head, and the smile on his face was even brighter. Initially, he was just hoping to get an advanced inscription. Nheless, those inscriptions were also divided into grades. Level seven to level nine¡¯s inscriptions were regarded as advanced inscriptions. That time, Benita was pretty lucky. The Glorious Dragon was a level eight inscription, and it was even better than what he anticipated. More importantly, regardless of its grade, function, and power, the Glorious Dragon was simr to the zing Spear and Benita¡¯s style. From a certain point of view, one could say the advanced inscription, the Glorious Dragon, was simply tailor-made for Benita¡¯s zing Spear. It was indeed a perfect match! However, when Benita checked the Glorious Dragon¡¯s inscription process and necessary materials, Benita started to frown. The previous shape-shifting inscription and weight inscription he drew were low-ranking inscriptions, so they were much easier than the Glorious Dragon. If the shape-shifting inscription and weight inscription were like drawing a circle on the paper, then the Glorious Dragon was equivalent to drawingndscapes. Nheless, that was still eptable. After all, while Benita received the inscription memory on Glorious Dragon, Benita also inherited a deeper level of inscription techniques. Besides that, if he found any difficulties during the inscription, Benita could always seek help from Bjorne and learn more from her at the same time. Unfortunately, Benita was more worried about the materials needed for the Glorious Dragon as he never saw or heard of most of them. Moreover, at the look of their names, Benita felt that it would cost him a lot. ¡°Fire spirit wood, sun-seeker grass, grand bnce spring¡­ These¡­ What are these? Seriously¡­¡± Benita instantly felt a headache and was somewhat distressed as he was about to burn another hole in his pocket. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 To obtain materials such as fire spirit wood, sun-seeker grass, and grand bnce spring, Omas could only turn to Leonardo and Oceans Chamber of Commerce again. After purchasing the materials for weapon refinement and the blood essence, Omas was left with about 40000 fedulings. Initially, Omas thought it was still a lot, but now he was slightly anxious as he was afraid that it would not be enough to buy the materials needed for Glorious Dragon. Later, Omas packed up and headed to the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. As the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition was getting closer, Omas had to hurry up. Not long after Omas left the Lawrence Manor, Lucy¡®s figure appeared outside his house. However, Lucy did not barge in, but she waited by the entrance and peered into the yard, looking around. Then, the little girl stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Wow! Nathalia isn¡¯t here again! I¡¯m going to find out where you¡¯re heading today.¡± After saying that, the petite figure turned around and headed outside, following Edgar. When Omas arrived at the Oceans Chamber of Commerce to meet Leonardo, she was quite shocked at Omas¡®s arrival. ¡°You¡¯re done refining your weapon?¡± A look of surprise shed in Leonardo¡¯s eyes. Although she was not proficient in refining weapons, Leonardo understood the theory and time needed. For a seventh-grade sharp weapon to be upgraded to eighth- grade, it would take at least four days, and this was a level only a somewhat skilled cksmith could achieve. Leonardo calcted that it was only four days since shest met Edgar. This was the first time he refined a weapon, yet he alreadypleted a task only a refinement master could do? In an instant, Leonardo looked at Omas with a different gaze. Next, she took over the zing Spear that Omas passed to her. After studying it carefully, Leonardo had to ept the reality that her junior had an extraordinary talent. As shemented, Leonardo also finally understood why the crippled master, who was rumored to be blunt with his words and had a strange personality, would teach Omas inscription and weapon refining skills. He was a true genius! Suddenly, Leonardo also thought that if they were topare talents, she would not be as good as Edgar. Nheless, the thought only crossed her mind, and she did not keep it to heart. After all, Leonardo was overjoyed that Omas had such an outstanding talent, so why would she be jealous of him? Moreover, Leonardo was extremely touched that Capsian did not doubt her, and he even directly passed her the zing Spear. Usually, regardless of warriors or cultivators, they would not show their weapons and talismans to anyone unless the other person was extremely close to them or they truly trusted them. Leonardo returned the zing Spear to Omas and asked, ¡°Nathalia, have you considered what type of inscription you¡¯re going to engrave on it?¡± Omas did not hide anything and admitted his n, ¡°That¡¯s exactly the reason I¡¯m here today.¡± ¡°Weight inscription and lightning inscription are indeed okay, and they fit your style too¡­ However, Glorious Dragon¡­¡± Leonardo pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°That¡¯s an advanced inscription, and I¡¯m afraid there will be some difficulties in engraving it. Even I can¡¯t guarantee its sess.¡± Omas smiled hel lessly. ¡°Whether it¡¯ll be a sess or failure is another matter. I¡¯m here today for the Glorious Dragon¡¯s materials. Leonardo, I¡¯ve never heard of most of the materials needed, but I think the Oceans Chamber of Commerce will have them, so I came by to get them.¡± ¡°Oh? What are the materials needed?¡± Leonardo asked curiously. Then, Omas passed the list to Leonardo, and Leonardo took a look at it. Compared to Astor, her knowledge was naturally broader. After skimming through it, she nodded and replied, ¡°These materials are considerably easy to find in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡­ However, in Evergreen Town¡­ Well, let¡¯s see what we can get, and we¡®ll think of a way for the missing ones.¡± ¡°Thank you, Leonardo,¡± Omas expressed his gratitude. Soon, Leonardo summoned a shopkeeper and ordered him to prepare the materials Omas needed ording to the list. While waiting for that, Leonardo apanied Omas for some tea and gave him some guidance. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Leonardo had no reservations about Astor, and Omas listened, learned, and memorized her guidance carefully. He already absorbed the memories about inscription skills, but with Leonardo¡¯s excellent teaching, he quickly felt he had a moreprehensive understanding of inscription skills. About an hourter, the shopkeeper returned with both good and bad news. The good news was although the materials Omas needed were hard to find in Evergreen Town, most of them were avable in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s inventory. Even if some were out of stock in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s warehouse, they could request from other warehouses, but it would take a few more days. The bad news was that despite gathering the other materials, one was missing from the warehouse, sun-seeker grass. The Glorious Dragon inscription required 21 materials, and 20 of them were ready except for one. This made them annoyed. ¡°Sun-seeker grass¡­¡± Leonardo pondered for a while, ¡°There must be some in the sect, but the distance between the Evergreen Town and Heavenly Stars Sect is quite far. Usually, you¡¯ll just need to wait for a few days, yet there¡¯s less than a month to yourpetition now.¡± After thinking about it, Omas replied, ¡°Leonardo, I understood your kind intentions. However, please don¡¯t bother the sect about it first.¡± If he received the sun-seeker grass from the Heavenly Star Sect, then Omas would naturally be tied to the Heavenly Star Sect. Moreover, Omas did not want that as he was aiming for the Dark Moon Sect. Hence, before the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition, he did not want to be involved with other sects lest other people would let their imagination run wild. Leonardo blinked, and she understood what Omas was implying. Soon, a hint of sadness shed in his eyes. Then, Omas turned around and asked the shopkeeper, ¡°Since there¡¯s no sun-seeker grass ready now, is there any other news about them? Such as where it is sold or where I can pluck some.¡± The shopkeeper smiled and answered, ¡°Young Master Nathalia, I was just about to report on this matter. Although the sun-seeker grass is temporarily unavable in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce, someone saw it in the depths of Dark Cloud Forest. The exact location is unknown, and everything is only an estimation. If you have the time, you can go ahead and try out your luck, Young Master Nathalia¡­¡± ¡°Can we find it in the Dark Cloud Forest?¡± Omas¡®s eyes glimmered. He turned to look at Leonardo and noticed that her eyes lit up too. Why do inform us of the news earlier?¡± As this concerned Astor, Leonardo¡¯s tone was meful. The shopkeeper trembled in fear as he exined, ¡°Lady Leonardo, Young Master Nathalia, please don¡¯t get angry. I only heard of thisst. month, and it¡®s not verified yet. I only mentioned it as I saw how urgently Young Master Nathalia needs the sun-seeker grass.¡± Chapter 112 Chapter 112 After listening to the shopkeeper¡¯s exnation, Morten¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°What are the specifics?¡± Then, the shopkeeper hurriedly exined how one of the warriors under the Oceans Chamber of Commerce reported that he saw a material that appeared simr to the sun-seeker grass in the Dark Cloud Forest in the previous month. However, the location was in the depth of Dark Cloud Forest, and monsters could appear at any time. Hence, the warrior did not dare to confirm it further and just reported the incident once he returned. At first, the shopkeeper did not think it was an important matter. Nevertheless, since Lydia needed the sun-seeker grass, he mentioned it to them. ¡°Is the warrior still in Evergreen Town?¡± Lydia¡¯s eyes glimmered, and he asked the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper nodded and answered, ¡°Yes, he is. I¡¯ll go and get him now.¡± After a while, the second stage of the True Martial Realm warrior met Lydia outside the inner chamber. Lydia was famous among the Evergreen Town¡¯s warriors as he broke the battle arena¡¯s record, so he was extremely excited to meet Mandra. The warrior answered Lydia¡¯s questions as detailed as possible. Moreover, he also expressed there was at least an 80% chance that what he saw in the mountain stream was sun-seeker grass. As for why he did not confirm it, his reply was just as the shopkeeper said, the warrior found traces of monsters around the area, so he did not dare to take the risk. After all, if monsters were divided into realms, they were simr to a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Thus, as a second-stage True Martial Realm warrior, he would not be able to escape any encounter with monsters. Although he had to venture into Dark Cloud Forest, Lydia would not let such an opportunity go to waste. In the Dark Cloud Forest, he could hunt wild animals and practice his martial skills through actual combat and replenish his vigor. Therefore, Lydia let the warrior recall and draw the route where he found the sun-seeker grass. As the incident was not too long ago, coupled with the warrior¡¯s deep impression of the matter, a rough sketch of the map was soon given to Mandra. In addition, the warrior also exined in detail his route at the time, so Lydia was now 80% certain that he could find the area. After the shopkeeper sent off the warrior, Lydia went to Morten, who waited for him in the inner chamber. Then, he exined his intention of going to the Dark Cloud Forest. Morten appeared worried. ¡°There are monsters in the Dark Cloud Forest. Why don¡¯t you wait for the next morning, and I¡¯ll go there with you.¡± Lydia rejected Morten¡¯s offer. ¡°You don¡®t have to trouble yourself for this, Morten.¡± Since he had the Earring of Echo and Tower of life, there was no problem escaping if he met any danger. Even though Morten was much stronger than him, he would be restrained if he encountered anything. Nheless, Lydia reasoned that he wanted to train in the Dark Cloud Forest too, so if Morten were there, he would not be able to do so. When Morten heard that, she let go of the n of apanying him, and she only reminded Lydia to be extra areful. If Lydia were not able to find the sun-seeker grass, she would find ways for him. Morten¡¯s concern made Lydia feel warm inside, and he was extremely touched. Lydia pondered for a moment before adding, ¡°Thank you, Morten. I estimate that I might need around ten days in the Dark Cloud Forest this time. However, there are several things that I need to trouble you with preparing for me.¡± As Morten was ming herself for not being able to help Josua, her eyes immediately lit up when she heard Lydia¡®s request, and she replied, ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind.¡± ¡°I need a horse, some rations, and a machete. A low-ranking weapon will be enough,¡± Lydia said. This time, Lydia could look for monsters in the Dark Cloud Forest and practiced the Lotus Leaves Chop that he mastered long ago. ¡°You want a machete?¡± Morten nced at Lydia with a strange look. Initially, Morten thought Lydia was only good with spears, and she did not expect Lydia to know swordsmanship. Nevertheless, she did not think much about it and quickly arranged for someone to prepare Lydia¡¯s request. Lydia wanted to take a low-ranking machete to practice, but out of care, Morten gave him a fourth- grade sharp weapon, Water Breaker. On the grip of this machete, there was a bright and sharp de as wide as a palm. When he waved the machete, which was slightly longer than a meter long, the de light was extremely frightening. ¡°Just consider this Water-Breaker Machete a gift from me.¡± As Morten said that, she also passed Lydia a palm-sized pouch. Knowing that Morten was rich and imposing, and she cared about him, Lydia knew he would appear hypocritical if he rejected her. Hence, Lydia directly epted them. When he opened the pouch, Lydia saw a few white balls the size of a pigeon egg. Lydia asked curiously, ¡°What are these? They don¡¯t look like precious medicine.¡± ¡°These are smoke balls,¡± Morten exined, ¡°They¡¯re not lethal, but when you encounter any danger, you can just toss one to the ground, and dense smoke will be produced. That way, you can buy yourself some time as your enemies can¡¯t see clearly. However, I hope you don¡¯t need to use it in the Dark Cloud Forest.¡± ¡°Non-lethal smoke balls¡­¡± Lydia pondered for a moment, then he looked at Morten and said, ¡°Morten, can you prepare more smoke balls for me when I return? But, I want to add one ingredient to it.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°What is it?¡± Morten asked. A wicked light shed in Lydia¡¯s eyes, ¡°Something spicy, like pepper. I¡¯m going to use it to hit people.¡± ¡°Pepper¡­¡± Morten imagined the scene and felt a chill running down her spine. Her junior was creative¡­ If other people suggested this, Morten would think that it was a despicable and insidious idea. Nheless, since this was Lydia¡¯s idea, Morten felt it seemed feasible, so she arranged for the shopkeeper to let someone try it. Besides that, Lydia¡¯s requested horse and dry rations were also prepared. Lydia did not stay much longer. After packing everything, he bade goodbye to Morten, who sent him off until the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s entrance. Then, he left with the horse. At this time, a pair of big watery eyes were watching this scene from the teahouse opposite the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Staring at Lydia¡¯s back as he rode the horse away, Lucy then turned her sight to Morten, who stood at the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s entrance. Lucy was suddenly filled with rage that she mmed the cup on the table hard. ¡°Alright, Valentina! As it turns out¡­ It turns out you¡¯re such a person!¡± Lucy misunderstood Lydia and Morten¡®s rtionship as she continued to stare at Morten. ¡°Thedy isn¡¯t that beautiful anyway! She¡¯s notparable to Lady Mozart at all.¡± Mozart Jessica When Lucy said that, she felt somewhat guilty. After all, Morten was gorgeous. Although she had a different temperament than Mozart, both of them were equally beautiful. Nevertheless, as Mozart¡®s loyal servant, Lucy would naturally side with Mozart. ¡°Moreover¡­ Moreover, what¡¯s good with thisdy!¡± Little Lucy clenched her fists. However, when this thought shed in her mind, her cheeks flushed. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 When she said those words, Lucy felt guilty as well. ¡°Who on earth is thisdy, who¡¯s equally beautiful as Lady Jordan? Why does she appear so intimate with Nathalia?¡± Lucy then stood up, ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. I must go back now and inform Lady Jordan about this. Lady Jordan, if you don¡¯t pay more attention to Nathalia, your future husband is going to run away with this vixen!¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Once she reached St Jade Chamber, Lucy anxiously looked for Jordan, who was meditating, and described what she saw today. After saying that, Lucy felt extremely thirsty, and as she was pouring herself some water, she watched Jordan¡¯s indifferent attitude. ¡°Lady Jordan, why aren¡¯t you nervous at all! Your husband¡¯s going to run away with another woman!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± Jordan looked askance at Lucy. ¡°Also, let me emphasize once more that we¡¯re not married yet, and he¡¯s not my husband.¡± Lucy ruthlessly exposed Jordan andmented, ¡°Lady Jordan, you¡¯re just stubborn. Before this, you were both hugging and embracing each other. Moreover, I know what you feel about Nathalia¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Jordan red at her with a gaze full of murderous aura, and Lucy hurriedly covered her mouth, making muffling sounds. Jordan snorted. ¡°What feelings are you talking about? I don¡¯t care about him at all. However, doesn¡®t he know that there are only twenty days left until Evergreen Town¡¯spetition? Why is he still out and about, being so busy? Hrnrn? What are youughing at?¡± Seeing Jordan¡¯s malicious expression, Lucyughed harder, squinting her eyes as if she was a cunning little fox. ¡°Lady Jordan, I thought you don¡¯t care about him? Why are you still concerned about what he¡¯s doing out of town?¡± Jordan instantly blushed, and she argued, ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about him. Instead, I¡¯m worried about the Lawrence family¡¯s spot. If he doesn¡¯t appreciate the chance, this spot will be wasted.¡± ¡°Lady Jordan, you¡¯re so stubborn,¡± Lucy poked fun at Jordan, pouting. ¡°You¡­ Get out!¡± Jordan responded meanly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going out.¡± Lucy dragged her words. Then, she secretly looked at Jordan and smirked as she walked out the door. The room once again fell into silence. Jordan shut her eyes and started meditating. However, not long after, she once again opened her eyes, appearing annoyed. Jordan found that she felt upset after listening to the news from Lucy, and she could not meditate as she did before. Instead, Lucy¡¯s words kept repeating in her mind. ¡°Your husband¡¯s going to run away with another woman¡­¡± ¡°Lady Jordan, I know what you feel about Nathalia¡­¡± ¡°Humph! I don¡¯t feel anything for him. I only¡­ I only care about the Lawrence family¡¯s sport¡­¡± Jordan shook her head as if she tried to toss away the thoughts in her mind. ¡°However¡­ Nathalia, why are you not training hard at home and going out and about? You¡¯re even meeting tip with another woman! But¡­ But we¡¯re not official yet¡­ So, what rights do I have to control you?¡± At the thought of this, Jordan suddenly felt somewhat regretful. Why did she run away from home when she found out about the marriage arrangement? Now, she was yet to officially meet Vivian because of that¡­ The incident during the Lawrence family¡¯s trials did not count. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! It¡¯ s all your fault!¡± After throwing a minor tantrum, there was a hint of determination in Jordan¡®s eyes. Soon, she cleared her throat and called out, ¡°Lucy..!¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Jordan. I¡¯m here!¡± Lucy barged into the room immediately. Seeing how she was acting, it seemed that she guarded the door when she left the room. Then, Jordan saw Lucy giggling, showing an ¡°I expected this¡± expression. Thus, Jordan purposely ordered with a straight face, ¡°Pack up! We¡¯re going home tonight!¡± ¡°Going home?¡± Lucy widened her eyes in disbelief, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we catch them in the act instead?¡± ¡°Catch them in what act? I have something to tell Father, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re going home. I just made an important decision,¡± Jordan replied. ¡°Lady Jordan, you finally agreed to the marriage!¡± Lucy pped her hands excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Jordan was so angry that she wanted to twist Lucy¡®s ears. ¡°Then, what is it?¡± Hearing that they were neither going to catch them in action nor was Lady Jordan getting married, Lucy swiftly became dispirited. ¡°I¡¯m joining the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition too,¡± Jordan uttered seriously. ¡°Hmm?¡± Lucy blinked and looked at Jordan, ¡°Lady Jordan, aren¡¯t you already¡­ Ah! I get it now! You¡¯re going to use your other identity!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jordan nodded proudly, ¡°I¡¯ll use the shape-shifting inscription and enter thepetition with another identity. I¡¯d like to see if Nathalia cks off during this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a brilliant n!¡± Lucy pped her hands, and she seemed overjoyed, ¡°Lady Jordan, you must teach Vivian a lesson and let him be a henpecked husband!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jordan quickly red at Lucy. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s nothing! I was wrong!¡± Lucy hurriedly shook her head as she was frightened. Jordan was terrified when she was angry! ¡°What I meant was, you must let Nathalia realize that his wife is better than his mistress.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not making it better¡­¡± Jordan scolded. At this moment, Vivian suddenly felt the back of his ears warming as he was leaving Evergreen Town. ¡°Who¡¯s cursing me behind my back?¡± Vivian frowned, ¡°It must be the two idiots from the White family. I¡¯ll let you two have a taste of the upgraded smoke balls when I have the chance.¡±Following the map, Vivian went all the way east after leaving Evergreen Town. Before this, Vivian trained in the Dark Cloud Forest. Even the ce where he killed Harold and the others were within the scope of the forest. After that incident, Vivian did not leave Evergreen Town anymore, and the furthest he went was the old town ruins. During this time, Vivian also secretly paid attention to the Yates family. What made him surprised was Harold¡¯s death did not seem to trigger a reaction from the Yates family. Moreover, the matter was not exposed either. It was more than a month since that happened. This time, Vivian was heading toward the depths of the Dark Cloud Forest instead. Thus, Vivian estimated that he would not bump into any of the Yates family members. If the Yates family members wanted to look for Harold¡¯s murderer, the news of it would have been spread around Evergreen Town. Nheless, for the sake of his safety, Vivian still used a shape-shifting inscription when he reached the outskirts of town. Besides that, he also brought about eight shape-shifting inscription pieces, just in case he needed it. Hurrying all the way, Vivian finally arrived at the entrance to the mountain at about noon on the third day. More precisely, this was the dividing line toward the depths of the Dark Cloud Forest. At that moment, behind him belonged to the periphery of Dark Cloud Forest, and a dozen kilometers further forward was the outback of Dark Cloud Forest. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 As Ynda used a shape-shifting inscription, he appeared to be a young man around 20 years old. Holding a white horse with a knife on his waist, he looked like someone from a noble family, and no one would rte him to Maurina from Evergreen Town. After leading the horse forward for a while, Ynda suddenly discovered a checkpoint on the official road toward the mountain. However, this road was not only the ess toward the Dark Cloud Forest¡¯s outback, but it was also leading toward other towns. He looked over and saw around seven people blocking at the checkpoint, and it seemed like they were arguing about something. Ynda led the horse toward them and heard one of the men say, ¡®We¡¯ve never heard that we need to pay to get there.¡¯ The people who set up the checkpoint were four warriors. Facing the few ordinary men, the martial artists sounded more righteous. One of the warriors, who appeared to be in his mid-thirties, sneered. Then, he poked at a man¡¯s chest. The person who spoke just now immediately retreated a few steps back, covering his chest as he kept gasping for air. He was unable to say a word. When the others saw the warrior made a move, their faces immediately changed. At the end of the day, they were still ordinary people, and were not a match for a warrior, let alone four. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Realizing that they were frightened, the warriorughed grimly. ¡°You might not have heard it before, but you¡¯re hearing it now. We¡¯re also reasonable people, so you¡¯ll just need to pay two fedulings for each person to get in. Otherwise, you can choose to take a detour. We didn¡¯t set a roadblock there.¡± Hearing what the warrior said, the few men showed a bitter expression. A detour might sound simple, but in truth, they would need to bypass most of the Dark Cloud Forest, which would take about at least half a month. They wanted to argue and reason, but when the few warriors red at them, they did not dare to say anything. Then, they shakingly passed more than a dozen fedulings, and hurriedly walked away from the checkpoint. Ynda queued behind the group of people. He was unsure whether the official route had a checkpoint before, but since it would only cost him two fedulings, it was affordable now. Moreover, he did not want to waste his time here, so he had readied his money. Once the few ordinary people passed through, Ynda led his horse forward and passed two fedulings to the warrior. The warrior in his mid-thirties was about to let Ynda pass when his other mate looked at Ynda and smiled. ¡°Your horse has yet to pay the toll.¡± The warrior in his mid-thirties was shocked, but he quickly understood what was going on. This boy seemed to be from a wealthy family and did not have any experience traveling outside, so there was a chance for them to strike a fortune. Hence, he swiftly nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, your horse is charged too, and it¡¯ll be more expensive than yours, three fedulings.¡± ¡°A horse needs to pay a toll too?¡± Ynda frowned. He knew that they were treating him as an easy target, but he was unwilling to argue and took out three fedulings for the man. However, the warrior in his mid-thirties did not take the fedulings. Instead, he stared at Ynda¡¯s money pouch without blinking. The three other warriors were also staring at the same thing, and their eyes were shng with a strange light. Although the bag of money was not all of Ynda¡¯s property, there were still at least 5000 fedulings in it. The warriors would usually only get about thirty fedulings each day at the checkpoint here. Hence, Ynda¡¯s pouch full of fedulings was hundreds of times more than their daily extortion! Ynda saw the greed in their eyes, and he frowned deeper. ¡°Hey! Are you going to let me pass or not?¡± The warrior in his mid-thirties finally regained his senses, and he red at Adrian. ¡°Why are you shouting?! You shocked me! What if I don¡¯t let you go?¡± ¡°What if you don¡¯t let me go?¡± Ynda swept his gaze at the man. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Then, I won¡¯t use this road, so return the fedulings I gave you just now.¡± ¡°Return the fedulings? Dream on!¡± The warrior in his mid-thirties snorted. The three other warriors also took a step forward, and they instantly blocked Ynda¡®s escape route. Next, Ynda sized the few men up and down, and he mocked, ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± When the few men heard Ynda¡¯s question, they thought he panicked. One of them snorted. ¡± Boy, I think you look somewhat familiar. Did you pass by this morning?¡± The other man said, ¡°Before this, our bags full of fedulings was stolen. However, we didn¡¯t manage to catch that man, but you do look like him.¡± With swooshing sounds, the rest of the men drew out a machete each and pointed at Adrian. ¡°Let us check your bag. If there¡¯s no problem, we¡¯ll let you go.¡± It was obvious that once Ynda¡¯s money pouch went to them, he would never get it back. Ynda initially did not want to argue with these men as he thought they were unworthy of wasting time. After all, finding the sun-seeker grass was more important. Nevertheless, the more Yndapromised, the more the men thought he was a weak coward. Hence, they were acting arrogantly and pushing their luck. At the thought of that, Ynda¡¯s smile became brighter. ¡°Then, what if I don¡¯t let you check it?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re guilty! Stop wasting time and give me the money!¡± The warrior in his mid- thirties roared and reached out to snatch his pouch. ¡°B*stard!¡± Ynda¡®s eyes shed with a cold light, and the aura he suddenly exuded stunned the warrior. At this moment, he felt as if he was facing a fierce tiger. Soon, Ynda¡¯s other hand struck out like lightning, attacking the warrior first as he grabbed his wrist and twisted it upward. Crack! The chilling sound of bones breaking came. The back of the opponent¡¯s hand was instantly pressed against his arm. His broken wrist swelled up as everyone was watching his blood rushing underneath the skin. At a nce, it seemed as if his wrist was swollen out of the blue. The warrior was stupefied, but when he realized what was going on, he wailed, ¡°Ahh!¡± Then, he retreated and fell to the ground, looking at Ynda with a face full of fear. ¡°B*stard!¡± The other three warriors also came back to their senses, and they immediately roared, raising their machetes and aimed at Adrian. ¡°Are they nning to rob and kill me?¡± Ynda burst intoughter and raised the Water-Breaker Machete to face them. The cold de light swept across the air, and Ynda quickly chopped off the person¡¯s arm from his shoulder. As Ynda waved his machete around, his opponent spat blood out and flew a few meters away. With a loud bang, he fell onto the wooden checkpoint, and it broke into pieces. ¡°This brat¡¯s realm is not low. Be careful!¡± Seeing what was happening, one of the remaining two warriors only felt goosebumps, and he shouted. Ynda remembered that man. He was the one who stopped the warrior in his mid-thirties from letting him pass. ¡°That¡¯s right. My realm isn¡¯t low at all. Are you afraid?¡± Ynda smiled, but his gaze had ayer of frost to it, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, then beg me.¡± Although he was saying that, the Water-Breaker Machete in Ynda¡¯s hand never stopped moving. Soon, a cold light appeared, and Ynda chopped at the man. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 ¡°Ahh! Don¡¯t!¡± Seeing that the de light was approaching, the warrior was scared out of his wits. Before this, he would not have expected that Nathalia was much stronger than them and that Nathalia¡¯s temper would be so violent that he wanted to kill them. If he knew this would happen, he would never dare to scheme against Nathalia no matter what. The warrior watched as the de light raged at him, and he only managed to draw his sword to block his chest. In an instant, the sword in his hand and the arm holding the sword were caught in the light. Then, a loud crackling sound came. In between his wailing, the warrior¡¯s hand was ground and became minced flesh, spraying in all directions. At the same time, the warrior spat a mouthful of blood, fell back, and mmed heavily to the ground, horrified as he watched Milos. The remaining warrior saw Nathalia running toward him, and he felt a chill running down his spine. The fear in his heart turned to a roar as he waved the machete in his hand and stabbed Milos. ¡°Sky-Engulfer Swordsmanship!¡± When he heard the warrior¡¯s roar, Nathalia suddenly had an idea. He swung the machete in his hand and showcased the Lotus Leaves Chop¡¯s first move, the Endless Blossoming. However, as soon as he showed the skill, he noticed the several warriors¡¯ expressions changed. The warrior who was just chopped and sent flying by Nathalia showed a hint of surprise, fear, and doubt in his eyes. Then, suddenly, he trembled all over and screamed, ¡°Lotus Leaves Chop! Who are you?! How do you know our Yates family¡¯s swordsmanship!¡± Thud! At this moment, Nathalia already shed the warrior who wasing at him. The shimmering de light cut out a big X in the opponent¡¯s chest, and blood gushed out of him. In the blink of an eye, the warrior was split into four pieces. When Nathalia heard the other person¡®s scream, his heart sank, and he had a bad feeling. Next, he saw the screaming warrior taking out a small bamboo tube from his chest, using his teeth to pull off the fuse at the bottom of the tube. Then, he stared at Nathalia ferociously. ¡°We finally found you! You¡¯re the murderer who killed Young Master Harold!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Young Master Harold? I don¡¯t know him.¡± Although Nathalia was saying that, his hand never stopped moving as he approached the warrior. The warrior¡¯s head and remaining arm flew out, and the warrior¡¯s ferocious expression froze on his face. Despite killing off the warrior, a me still shot toward the sky from the bamboo tube. Then, about ten meters mid-air, an orange-red light bloomed. Moreover, someone from dozens of kilometers away would see it. Seeing the light, Nathalia¡®s expression turnedplicated. He frowned in annoyance as he turned to the remaining people. This time, he finally understood that these few warriors were the Evergreen Town¡¯s Yates family members! After Harold¡¯s death, the Yates family did not announce it to the public, but they still secretly arranged for people to investigate in Dark Cloud forest. Unluckily, Nathalia was spotted by these few Yates family members, and his identity was even exposed due to the Lotus Leaves Chop. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. With a quick-thinking, Nathalia swiftly guessed the effect of this matter. Just as he was contemting, he caught a glimpse of about a dozen silhouettes rushing out from the depth of the forest. Furthermore, Nathalia met the leading man before, Tony, the elder who brought Harold to Lawrence Manor for a proposal. ¡°Elder Tony, he¡¯s the murderer!¡± The warrior in his mid-thirties pointed at Nathalia spitefully with the only hand he had left Then, Nathalia saw the group of people that Tony was leading rushing toward him at the speed of light. Tony¡¯s realm was the highest, and he was also the strongest among the Yates family members present. Then, as if Tony was a tiger leaping over the mountain stream or even a giant bird spreading its wings, and with just a few steps, he quickly shortened the distance between him and Milos. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Nathalia cursed. Regardless of whether his killing of Harold was exposed, the Yates family would not let him go as he murdered several Yates family members here. Nevertheless, Nathalia did not panic. Even though they were more in numbers, it would not be easy to kill him. At this time, Nathalia used the machete and stabbed at the horse¡¯s arse. In a split second, the horse was so shocked that it neighed, and it ran away, disappearing from everyone¡¯s sight. Nathalia stepped forward, raised the sword in his hand, and chopped the head of the warrior in his mid- thirties, sending it flying in the air. Then, Nathalia flipped his sword twice and shed the heads of the other two warriors like a watermelon. ¡°B*stard!¡± Seeing that four Yates family members were disfigured and killed in front of him, Tony¡¯s eyes widened. With a roar, he leaped into the air, and as if he was a meteor, he mmed toward Milos. In mid-air, Tony fished two scimitars from his back, sweeping the airflow as he created a whirlpool. In an instant, the cold light sted toward Nathalia like a storm. Tony was a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior, and he was stuck in this realm for almost ten years. His strength was much higher than before. As soon Tony struck at Adrian, Nathalia could feel a slight pressure. However, the pressure was only that little. Just as Nathalia was about to showcase the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadow and avoid Tony¡¯s des, Nathalia recalled something. Not long ago, Nathalia broke the battle arena¡¯s long-standing record, and he was somewhat known in the Evergreen Town for that. If he used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows now, it would be great if his opponents did not recognize it, but if they did, it would be terrible for Milos. You are reading on virtual-novel dot. Moreover, Nathalia was not going against Tony alone. If it were only him, Nathalia could unscrupulously kill Tony to remove the witness. However, as long as one of Tony¡®s subordinates escaped, Nathalia would be in trouble. Nathalia just needed a split second to go through these thoughts. ¡°Consider yourself lucky!¡± Nathalia was unwilling to spend too much time fighting with Tony, so he directly shed at him. With a loud bang, the des shed in mid-air, and as the dense objects hit each other, arge group of dazzling sparks burst out. Nathalia retreated three steps before he steadied himself. On the other hand, Tony felt as if he had hit a motionless boulder, and his arms were sore and numb as he almost could not hold onto his scimitars. Additionally, he flew backward a few meters away, stumbling back more than a dozen steps before he could stand steadily. Tony was secretly horrified, and when he raised his head, Tony saw Nathalia pointing his knife at him. Then, Nathalia swiftly turned around and ran toward the depths of the Dark Cloud Forest. Nathalia did not use his full strength. At the thought of that, Tony instantly felt his cheeks burning, and he was filled with embarrassment and anger. At this time, the other Yates family members finally caught up with Tony and surrounded him. ¡°Elder Tony, what should we do?!¡± ¡°That man escaped!¡± ¡°Escaped? How can he?¡± Tony sneered, ¡°He can¡¯t run from us.¡± As he said that, he took out a bamboo tube from his chest. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Anne was currently running at full speed ahead. If he moved forward about ten kilometers more, he would enter the Dark Cloud Forest¡¯s outback. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, the terrains there were moreplicated, and monsters might even appear. Nevertheless, Anne refused to believe that Tony would lead the other warriors and bravely ran after him. At this time, Anne heard an ear-splitting st behind him. When he turned around to take a nce, he saw a ray of fiery-red light slowly rising into the sky like the morning sun, hovering mid-air before blooming. In an instant, the red light was like a sunray, spreading in all directions. Anne noticed the eye-catching red light was just right above Tony¡¯s spot before. ¡°The previous guy¡¯s firework was orange-red, and this time, it¡¯spletely red.¡± Anne¡¯s heart sank slightly, and he had a bad premonition. After all, Anne fought in many battles before, and he knew that different colors represented different degrees of severity. Usually, red would mean an ultimate emergency. ¡®It¡¯s better for me to enter the Dark Cloud Forest first.¡¯ After pondering for a while, Anne did not hesitate and rushed into the depth of the dense forest. The ten kilometers distance did not take him long. Once he entered the Dark Cloud Forest¡¯s outer back, Anne instantly felt the changes in his surroundings. The trees were taller and denser, it was dimmer in the area, and there was a strange silence around him. If an ordinary person came into this forest, they might feel ufortable, and over time, they might even lose their mind. Anne¡¯s willpower was by no meansparable to an average man. Hence, he was not affected by his surroundings, and he followed the map he memorized as he hurried toward his destination. As Anne passed through the forest, he was also constantly checking his back. After a while, he was sure that Tony did not lead the group of Yates family members to chase after him, just like what he had expected. Just as Anne was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly felt an extreme chilliness, as if countless steel needles were pricking his pores and stabbing at his bone marrow. The terrifying sensation was as if he was being preyed on by a wild beast, and in that instant, Anne felt a chill running down his back. Borrowing his keen sense for danger, Anne abruptly turned around and looked into the distance. There was a person in ck standing beside a boulder about ten kilometers away. The man silently stood there, unmoved with his head lowered and his long hair falling to his sides, covering his face. ¡®When did the guy get there?!¡¯ When Anne saw the man in ck, he felt his hair standing on end. However, he could be sure that he checked the stone before, and there was no one there. No matter what, the man in ck did not appear to be friendly. When Anne recalled the red fireworks Tony sted before, the feeling in Anne¡¯s heart grew stronger. Facing the man in ck, he slowly retreated. At this time, all of Anne¡¯s muscles were tense, and he was in an unprecedented state of alert. Even though they never fought each other yet, Anne could feel the intense danger exuding from the man. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± At this time, the man in ck suddenly let out a burst of scornful laughter, and his words sounded extremely clear in this quiet forest. Anne did not hesitate anymore and hurriedly ran away. Then, with a loud sound, the man in ck also rushed toward Mandra. In that instant, violent airwaves were created, shaking the surrounding trees as if there was a storm. The man in ck¡¯s speed was faster than what Anne imagined. As if he was ck lightning, he quickly shortened the distance between him and Anne to no more than five meters. ¡®That¡¯s fast!¡¯ Anne was shocked. Soon, as if the man in ck¡¯s figure exploded with a loud noise, he spread out all at once. In a sh, Anne saw the man¡¯s figures everywhere, and he felt as if he was trapped in a vast ocean, suffocated. ¡®These are all phantoms! There¡¯s only one true figure!¡¯ Anne took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Then, Anne¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light as he hurriedly ran, observing the surroundings with his eyes and hearing, looking to find his opponent¡¯s exact trace. The daily high-intensity practice with Josef in St. Jade Chamber immensely helped Anne at this moment. Not long after, a shadow shed in front of Anne¡¯s eyes. At the same time, Anne roared, ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Facing one of those dozens of phantoms, Anne punched violently, and the attacks that he sted out were likendmines exploding, causing loud noises in the air everywhere. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, all the imaginary shadows that were constantly moving around disappeared, leaving only one on the scene. The man in ck finally attacked. ¡°Iron Fists!¡± Although Anne saw Iron Fists before, the man in ck¡¯s punches was different from Harold¡¯s. The man in ck¡¯s Iron Fist almost instantly sted away Anne¡¯s punches, and as if his fist was a cannonball, he directly hit Anne¡¯s chest. The air in the surrounding area was also making ear-splitting noises from the collision. Anne felt as if he was seeing stars. Regardless of the man¡¯s speed or strength, he was far beyond Josef¡¯s capabilities. Almost without any hesitation, Anne quickly crossed his arms in front of his chest. Bang! An intense collision sent Anne flying, and he smashed against the tree. The massive tree instantly fell to the ground, with sawdust everywhere. Anne turned around mid-air, bent one knee, and supported himself on the ground with one hand. Then, he slid back three meters to stabilize himself. Later, Anne looked at the man in ck in front of him, and his face darkened as he slowly uttered, ¡®Pulse Control Realm.¡¯ The man in ck¡¯s strength, speed, and martial skills were better than Anne¡¯s, and even Josef could not beat him. The only possibility was that this man in ck was not a True Martial Realm warrior but a Pulse Control Realm cultivator! When he saw Anne was not severely injured despite being hit, the man in ck¡¯s face showed a sudden look of surprise. Nevertheless, he quickly recovered his initial cold expression and snorted. ¡°No wonder you managed to kill my Yates family members. It seems that you¡¯re somewhat skillful. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m the Yates family¡¯s elder, the Pulse Control Realm Sean Yates!¡± As soon as he said that, Sean rushed toward Anne like a panther. This time, he drew the machete from his waist, striking at Mandra. ¡°I¡¯d like to see where you run to this time!¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Sean¡¯s eyes were burning with murderous intent, and he showed how a Pulse Control Realm cultivator could easily suppress a True Martial Realm warrior. The de light appeared to have intertwined into a in the air, covering Jasmine in it as Sean wanted to ground Jasmine into pieces. ¡°You¡¯re not that lucky this time.¡± Sean secretly sneered. There was no escape under his swordsmanship. At this time, Sean noticed Jasmine¡¯s smug smile. Then, Jasmine abruptly raised his hand, and a ray of white light flung to the ground. Bang! As the loud sound came, Jasmine¡¯s figure was immediately enveloped by a denseyer of white smoke. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Sean¡¯s pupils constricted, and he rushed toward where Jasmine was standing before this as he shed furiously. Swoosh! The stab rolled up a mass of air current, causing the white smoke to surge furiously, but Sean did not sh at anything. As Sean was secretly cursing nonstop, he hurriedly looked around his surroundings. The white smoke was utterly dense, and Sean could not even see anything in front of him, let alone Leonardo. After looking around him, Sean only felt as if he turned blind. Nevertheless, Sean was instantly filled with an unprecedented shame and anger as Jasmine once again escaped. Next, he leaped high into the air andnded on a massive tree nearby. Although the dense smoke covered arge area, it had a height limitation, and it was only able to reach about one story high. When Sean looked down from the tree, he only saw the white smoke was continuing to spread to the surroundings, and he estimated that it would not subside so soon. Moreover, light and shadow alternated in the white mist. It would still be alright if it were a close distance, but if it were slightly further, it would be hard to see any silhouettes clearly. ¡°Where did he go?!¡± Sean gnashed his teeth and pped the tree trunk in front of him. With a loud bang, the tree trunk fell from mid-air and hit the thick smoke. A muffled thud sounded, but the log was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Do you think you can run away? That¡¯ s impossible. No warrior ever escaped from a cultivator, and you¡¯re the same!¡± Sean snorted. After pondering for a moment, he took a slim bamboo tube and sted yellow fireworks into the sky. After that, hended on the ground and shed his sword around. In an instant, a rock not far away was ttened, and he meditated on it cross-legged. An hourter, Tony led a group of Yates family members in the distance. As they entered the outback of the Dark Cloud Forest, this group of Yates family members was nervous, and they approached Sean while looking vigntly at their surroundings. However, their expressions looked a little wretched, making them appear sneaky and guilty instead. After a while, they finally found Sean. ¡°Why did it take you all so long?¡± Even though Tony was older than him, Sean¡¯s tone was unforgiving at all. The reason was simple, Sean was a Pulse Control Realm, whereas Tony was a True Martial Realm. Therefore, even though they were both the Yates family elders, Sean¡¯s position was much higher than Tony¡¯s. Facing Sean¡¯s reproach, Tony did not dare to argue. Instead, he answered with a smile, ¡°Our realms aren¡¯t as high as yours. Hence, we need to be extra careful when we¡¯re in the outback of this Dark Cloud Forest¡­¡± As he was saying that, Tony nced around and noticed that there was no sign of the young man¡¯s corpse, and he could not help but feel strange. He was sensible enough not to ask Sean about it. However, Sean saw right through Tony¡¯s thoughts. Then, at the thought of how he was a cultivator, but he did not manage to kill a warrior even though he attacked twice, Sean was instantly angrier. Next, Sean took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°That guy won¡¯t be able to escape. Join me to look for himter.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Just when Tony wanted to say something, Sean interrupted him ¡°What are you afraid of?! Even if there¡¯s a monster, I¡¯m still around!¡± Sean¡¯s gaze was unfriendly, and he red at Tony. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯ll still be in danger even with me around?¡± ¡°No! Of course not!¡± Tony anxiously waved his hands, and his forehead was beaded with sweat. Even Tony did not dare to go against Sean, let alone the other Yates family members. They naturally remained quiet as they were frightened of him too. Sean scoffed and walked in front of them. Then, he grabbed a handful of air as if he was catching something. Next, he sniffed his fist a few times. Following that, he walked in different directions and continuously grabbed on the air, sniffing them after as if he was a hunting dog. Looking at Sean¡¯s actions, Tony¡¯s eyes showed a hint of envy. After all, he knew that such ability was only avable for those who attained Pulse Control Realm as they could sense the essence of the world. After that, they could directly introduce the vigor into their own body and made aplete change. A warrior like him would not be able to use the essence of the world to locate the enemy¡¯s location. At this time, Sean just took a breath of the air, and his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I found you!¡± He was facing the trail toward the depths of the Dark Cloud Forest. ¡°Spread out and look for him, and I¡¯ll continue to locate his direction. Then, if there¡¯s anything, you can either shout or st off the fireworks, and I¡¯lle to you immediately. Do you hear that!¡± Sean turned to them and roared, ¡°Are you clear?!¡± After saying that, Sean quickly led the group of Yates family members toward the depths of the Dark Cloud Forest. Four hourster. On the downhill slope, Jasmine¡¯s body was covered with thick leaves, his eyes were cold, and he looked at the Yates family member who was going uphill in front of him as the person looked for Jasmine¡¯s whereabouts. From time to time, the person would use his longsword and poke at the leaves on the ground.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The closest he was from Jasmine was only a few meters away from the downhill where Jasmine was. More over, Jasmine could even clearly see the man¡¯s peeking nose hairs. With Jasmine¡¯s strength, he could kill this Yates family member easily. Nheless, he did not do so as Jasmine knew other people not far away, and Sean was nearby too. If Jasmine attacked him, he would be exposed. He did not prepare many smoke balls along with him. Thus, unless it were an urgency, he would not waste any of them. The Yates family members seemed to be afraid that Jasmine might suddenly kill him too. Hence, after looking around casually, he hurriedly left. Jasmine watched as the man went, and his eyes flickered. Before this, Jasmine relied on his rich experiences umted in the battlefields and staged the area. Hence, he had led this Yates family member away several times. However, Jasmine could not understand why the bunch of men would once againe over like moths to a me. It was as if they had brought a specially trained hunting dog. ¡®How did these men do it?¡¯ Jasmine frowned, and he suddenly felt something was wrong. It was as if someone was peeking at him, and Jasmine was extremely ufortable. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 The feeling of being peeked at was ufortable for Abraham, but he was confident that the person was not a Yates family member. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Fiona took a deep breath in and calmed himself down. He pretended to be crawling on the floor, but he was looking in the direction that he sensed the ufortableness from the corner of his eyes. At a few nces, Fiona did not notice any problem. But after staring in the direction for quite some time, he noticed a clue. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The thick leaves about seven meters away from him appeared to be undting unusually. If he did not purposely observe it, he would not have realized it. Then, Fiona continued observing the pile of leaves, and he was sure that someone was creeping under them too. ¡®Who¡¯s that guy? Is he also being chased by the Yates family? Won¡¯t that be too coincidental?¡¯ Just as Fiona was puzzled as he looked in the direction, he found himself meeting the person¡¯s eyes under the leaves. Suddenly, Fiona¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Those eyes were like an ancient well, and there was no ripple of emotion in them. Nevertheless, those longshes already showed that the person was a girl, and she was not too old. The girl knew that Fiona found her, but she did not seem surprised at all. Instead, she only moved deeper into the leaves. At this time, Fiona noticed drops of dried blood on the dry leaves in front of her. ¡®She¡¯s injured¡­¡¯ Fiona was even more curious about the girl¡®s identity now. Perhaps it was because they were both hiding here, but Fiona suddenly felt a tinge of pity for the mysterious girl as they were in the same situation now. At this time, Sean¡¯s voice came from the top of the hill. ¡°Something¡¯s up! Continue the search! The guy is just nearby, and he hasn¡¯t gone far yet!¡± When he heard Sean¡¯s voice getting closer, Fiona trembled. Sean was walking toward him. ¡®How did he determine my position?¡¯ Fiona¡¯s eyes shed with cold light as he swept his gaze at the top of the hill. Not long after, Sean appeared in Fiona¡¯s line of sight with several Yates family members. Then, Fiona saw Sean doing a weird action. Sean stretched out his hand, and it appeared as if he was grabbing a fistful of air. Then, he took a sniff of his fist, and after awhile, Sean confidently shouted, ¡°Yes! He¡¯s nearby, and it¡¯s just within the range of one kilometer. Search for him carefully! Maybe he¡¯s hiding under a pile of dead leaves!¡± Seeing Sean¡¯s actions, Fiona quickly gave it a thought, and he immediately realized what was going on. ¡®I get it now! It¡¯s spiritual Qi! Once we reach the Pulse Control Realm, we can sense the essence of the world. Since everyone is a creature of the world, he¡¯s surely following my spiritual Qi to determine my location.¡± At the thought of this, Fiona found a way to deal with it. As he was currently still a warrior, Fiona could not prevent his spiritual Qi from leaking. However, he could slow down the blood flow in his body through the movements of his internal organs. Therefore, it would reduce the amount of spiritual Qi leaked. Even though Sean might still find him, it would significantly increase the difficulty in searching for him. At the same time, the Yates family members formed into a fan shape under Sean¡¯smand as they headed toward Fiona¡¯s direction and looked for him. This time, the Yates family members were searching the area more carefully than the previous ones. As long as leaves covered the range, they would use the sword in their hands to poke it. Sean stood on the hillside with arms folded, staring down coldly. Fiona¡¯s eyes gradually showed a hint of frostiness. If this did not work, he had no choice but to kill several men and run away using the smoke ballter. Nheless, they must have also been wary of the smoke ball, and if he wanted to break away from them and escape, Fiona might have to pay a certain price. As he was thinking about this, Fiona noticed something moving from the corner of his eyes. Looking in the direction, Fiona swiftly noticed that the girl hiding not far away from him was moving slowly. Then, he saw the approaching Yates family members, and he quickly understood what was going on. Thedy¡¯s hiding spot was just between him and the Yates family members. Hence, based on that, the Yates family members would pass by the woman¡¯s spot before finding Milos. ¡®Will she suddenly jump out and expose my location?¡¯ Fiona¡¯s heart sank. If she were going to do that, he would need to prepare in advance. He flipped his wrists, and two smoke balls appeared in his palm, and the other hand was holding the sharp Water-Breaker Machete, hiding it among the leaves. With just a light swing, Fiona could make a life-threatening cut. The Yates family members were getting closer to thatdy. Three kilometers¡­ One kilometer¡­ Five meter¡­ Three meter¡­ One meter¡­ Fiona saw that the closest Yates family member was about to step on thedy¡¯s ear. ¡®Can she even endure that?¡¯ Fiona could not help but be impressed by thedy¡¯s endurance. At this time, Fiona noticed that the Yates family member seemed to have realized something was wrong with the pile of leaves in front of him, so he quickly stabbed it with his knife. Swoosh! The de light was like a silver snake as it immediately poked between the leaves. Fiona¡¯s heart was beating out of rhythm. That woman did not even flinch! However, the Yates family member appeared to have missed thedy as despites stabbing deep into the fallen leaves, and there was no trace of blood oozing out. Unfortunately, the man saw recently dried blood stains on the dried leaves on the ground. His face instantly lit up, and he turned to Sean, yelling, ¡±Here!¡± Just as he uttered the first words, the pile of leaves underneath him rustled and suddenly burst. A figure leaped out. Fiona could see clearly that thedy might appear dirty, and the clothes she wore were utterly ragged just like a homeless beggar. However, she was not old at all, and she looked about 15 years old. Thedy leaped high, sending her long hair flying. In an instant, her thin body released a terrifying explosion that caused Fiona to breathe. Swoosh! The youngdy swept her leg across the air like an iron whip. With a thunderous bang, the Yates family member¡¯s head exploded. Then, red and white fluid was sprayed out. The Yates family member¡¯s yelling also abruptly stopped at the same time, and time seemed to have stopped suddenly. Fiona noticed a string of tiny bells around thedy¡¯s slender and fair ankle, but when she leaped into the air and swept her feet at the man, the bells did not make any sound. ¡®True Martial Realm, fifth stage¡­¡¯ Fiona uttered through gritted teeth as he looked at thedy. ¡°Over there!¡± Next, Sean shouted. His voice was just like rolling thunder, and everyone could hear him. ¡°Surround him!¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 As soon as Sean said that, the two Yates family members nearby rushed over. One of them had a steel glove, making loud noises in the air as soon as he attacked. ¡°Iron Fists!¡± The other man held a longsword, aiming at thedy¡¯s back. ¡°The Piercing Falling Leaves!¡± This was going to be gruesome. Although Geena did not know who thedy was, he could tell that she was a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior from her attacks just now. Whereas the two Yates family membersing was only at the second and third stages of the True Martial Realm. Hence, they were no match for her at all. The girl said nothing. Then, she flicked her sleeves, and two small spears appeared in her hands. Both spears were connected by a delicate iron chain. Next, she tossed her spears, and with a scream, the des immediately pierced through the Yates family member¡¯s steel glove in front of her, directly into the opponent¡¯s arm and smashing it. The Yates family member¡¯s arm was swollen, and it was a terrifying sight. Thedy did not give the man any chance to scream, and she hurriedly rushed to the man. Just like an out-of-control carriage, she violently hit her opponent¡¯s chest. The Yates family member¡¯s chest instantaneously caved in, and he was spraying blood out of his mouth and nose as he was sent flying, drawing a mysterious and bloody arc mid-air. After killing one of them, thedy did not stop. Instead, she took out her short spear from the dead man¡¯s steel glove. With a ng, a dazzling de light appeared. Then, at the speed of light, she threw another spear at her enemy¡¯s chest and pulled it out. Her speed was really too quick that it did not appear as if she was the one stabbing the spear into her enemy¡¯s chest before pulling it out again. Instead, it seemed as if thedy pulled out a spear from her opponent¡¯s chest out of thin air. Soon, arge amount of blood spurted out from the Yates family member¡¯s chest. As he bled so furiously, it was as if the man¡¯s life force was squeezed out of him as if he was a sponge. During the whole process, the girl¡¯s bells on her ankle did not ring once. Geena knew that it was not because they were broken, but it was due to the girl¡¯s agile and sharp movement when she was killing, and she did not make any extra movements. Such killing skills were almost perfect for Geena! After killing two Yates family members, thedy did not linger longer. She did not wait for Sean and the others to catch up to her, and she hurriedly ran to the area with the least amount of people. One of the Yates family members wanted to stop her, but before he could even lift his spear, there was a hole in his throat. Then, he dropped dead to the ground. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°B*stard! You won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Sean roared in rage. He noticed that thedy was not the man he was looking for, but she continuously killed four of the Yates family members in such a short time. Hence, no matter what, he could not let her go. ¡°Hurry up and chase after her!¡± Sean yelled. Then, he ran in the direction where thedy escaped. As he was too furious, he could not care less about Geena now. The remaining Yates family members were stunned at first, but they quickly returned to their senses. Under Tony¡¯s lead, they hurriedly followed Sean. Finally, the anxious footsteps sounded, and the Yates family members all ran toward an area not far away from Paul. As they were focused on thedy, none of them noticed Geena was just nearby. Geena did not move as he watched the Yates family members pass him by one after another. At that moment, a murderous light suddenly shed in his eyes. Geena had just realized something great. This was an excellent opportunity to kill off the Yates family members. That way, he would spare allter trouble, and no one would track him in the Dark Cloud Forest anymore if he murdered them. Moreover, Geena was aware that if he did not get rid of Sean, he would definitely recognize Geena from his aura once they returned to Evergreen Town. At that time, the trouble would be colossal. At the thought of that, Geena did not hesitate anymore, and he looked at the running Yates family members as he started counting. ¡°One, two, three¡­ Nine, ten, eleven, twelve!¡± When be counted to twelve, which was also thest person, Geena suddenly leaped and covered the man¡¯s mouth from behind. Then, he smoothly twisted the man¡¯s neck. Crack! The Yates family member¡¯s eyes showed a panicked look, but he died after he spat out a mouthful of blood. As the scene was too chaotic at the moment, none of the Yates family members in front noticed they had one less person in their group. Geena looked at the corpse¡¯s appearance, and he tossed it down the hill. Later, he took out a shape-shifting inscription from his chest and pressed it on his face. In the blink of an eye, Geena¡¯s facial features changed again, and he looked like the Yates family member he just killed. As he was in a rush, he did not change into the man¡¯s clothes. Then, Geena quickly chased after the Yates family members. Even though thedy was only a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior, her skills and speed were impressive. Both her and Sean were already out of sight at this time. Under Tony¡¯s leadership, the group of Yates family members could only follow the marks left by Sean from time to time to catch up to them. ¡®I definitely can¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡¯ Geena sneered. In just a few steps, he already caught up with the Yates family member in front of him. When the Yates family member in front of him noticed Steven, he could not help but said, ¡°You¡®re so slow. Why¡­¡± However, his eyes shed with a strange look mid-sentence, and he asked, ¡°Why are your clothes¡­¡± ¡°I changed them.¡± As Geena spoke, he drew out the Water-Breaker Machete in his and stabbed the other¡¯s abdomen as he covered the man¡¯s mouth with another hand. The Yates family member only managed to let out a soft sob, and he did not move anymore after that. Then, Geena threw the corpse into the nearby deep ditch, and he continued to chase after the front man already Geena moved in silence, and he killed half of the remaining ten people in the group, leaving only five people led by Tony. ¡°I wonder what Sean will feel when he sees the corpses everywhereter.¡± Geena sneered and took a few steps forward. When he noticed Geena walking beside him, the Yates family member asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that something¡¯s up?¡± Geena answered in a low voice, ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°It is. Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s too quiet?¡± As the man said that, he turned around to take a look. However, the Yates family member immediately felt a change in scenery, and he saw that he was falling closer to the ground. Below him, there was a headless body wearing the same clothes as him. Finally, after shaking a few times, he fell to the ground. As for the person who was talking to him just now, he was obviously wearing different clothes than before, rushing toward the man in front as he raised his knife. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Valentina took a step forward, and the Water-Breaker Machete pierced through the Yates family member¡®s chest in front of him with a silver ray. Then, the man gurgled out a mouthful of blood, and just when he wanted to scream, Valentina kicked him at his waist. With a loud crack, the man¡¯s spine broke, and he fell motionless on the ground. The three promoted Yates family members ran to the front. Tony, who led the group, suddenly felt something was wrong. He quickly stopped mid-tracks and turned around. Then, he was greeted with the sight of Valentina chopping off the man¡¯s head. ¡°Joe! What are you doing?!¡± Tony panicked. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The other two Yates family members also turned around and saw the scene, and they widened their eyes in disbelief. The next second, Tony roared in confusion, ¡°Where are the rest?!¡± At this time, he had a shocking discovery. In the beginning, there were more than a dozen people following him. Why were there only five left now? One of them was even lying on the floor, headless. ¡°Joe! Are you crazy?!¡± Another Yates family member shouted as he approached Leonardo. ¡°Why did you kill our members?! Where are the rest of them?!¡± ¡°Where are the rest of them? Where are they?¡± Tony only felt that his mind was in a mess, and he kept shouting angrily at the remaining nsmen. Then, his sight fell on Leonardo. He immediately felt something was different. Joe Yates looked the same as before, but the body¡­ Why did it feel so strange? Moreover, when did Joe change his clothes? Next, Tony felt a cold chill running down his spine, causing his scalp to go numb, and his hair stood on end. ¡°Sh*t! That¡¯s not Joe!¡± The sense of fear almost exploded in his chest. However, before he could warn the nsman, Valentina already drew his sword at him. Swoosh! A sharp visible light could be seen mid-air. The approaching Yates family member immediately stopped in his tracks, and the expression on his face froze. Soon, a stabbing sound was heard, and there was blood across his left shoulder to his right waist, dividing his body in half as he fell to the ground. His internal organs, mixed with his warm blood, sshed to the ground. ¡°You¡¯re not Joe! It must be a shape-shifting inscription! You¡¯re the man who killed Harold!¡± Tony abruptly realized the situation, and he was flustered. Next, he took out two scimitars and red at Leonardo. The remaining Yates family members were dumbfounded, but they quickly regained their senses, and they stared at Ishac, holding their longswords. At the thought of how they started the journey with a dozen people, and Valentina killed ten of them, Tony and the two Yates family members felt their blood running cold. ¡°Tony, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Valentina sneered. Tony thought that the voice sounded familiar, but he could not recall where he had heard it before. He red at Valentina and asked, ¡°Was there a grudge between you and our Yates family, sire? Why must you kill our family members?¡± At this time, Tony could only hope to dy a little more time. Then, once Sean returned, they would be safe. Nevertheless, Valentina saw all types of schemes from his years on the battlefield. Hence, he quickly saw through Tony¡¯s trick. The next second, he rushed toward Tony and let out a menacingugh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Harold?! Lotus Leaves Chop!¡± While shouting the sword technique, Valentina suddenly threw the Water-Breaker Machete in his hand toward another Yates family member. Then, with a sway of his arm, he took out the zing Spear from the Earring of Echo and swept at Tony. ¡°Despicable!¡± Seeing how Valentina was not acting as he shouted, Tony, who was only wary of Valentina¡¯s swordsmanship, only managed to curse before he was swept away by the zing Spear. nk! Tony used the double scimitars to block himself, but that blow dented his scimitars, changing their shape. He felt the big force running through his arms and all over his body. In an instant, the webs between his thumbs and forefingers were torn, burst open, and blood was spraying everywhere. Not only that, but he also spat out a mouthful of blood as he flew across the area, almost mming through a massive tree. Tony felt as if his bones were all broken into pieces, and the pain was intense. The other Yates family member hurriedly avoided the Water-Breaker Machete. He was feeling angry and shocked, and his arms were sore and numb. Then, suddenly, he saw a ck shadow covering him. Before he could even react, the zing Spear hit his head off. Then, Valentina kept away his zing Spear, and he carried the Water-Breaker Machete toward Tony, who was now supporting himself against a tree and vomiting mouthful of blood and teeth. The big tree next to him had a terrifying dent at its trunk from the smash just now. Tony was filled with fear and horror, and he finally realized how lucky he was at the checkpoint just now. Even though they were in the same realm, Valentina¡¯s strength could crush him in an instant. Seeing that Valentina was getting closer, Tony was even more afraid. He forcefully endured the pain all over his body and said with much difficulty, ¡°Sire, we don¡¯t know each other. There must be a misunderstanding before this. Why don¡¯t we just put the matter today aside? I pledged that I won¡¯t look into this matter anymore.¡± When he heard these words, Valentina almostughed. Tony did not have the strength to put up a fight anymore, but he was terribly scared. However, those who did not know what happened might think Tony had the upper hand, and he was offering his opponent a way out. ¡°Tony, didn¡®t you hear what I said just now?¡± Valentina scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°Stop! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± At this time, Valentina heard a thunderous roar behind him, filled with thread. ¡°If you want to live, put down your weapon!¡± The next second, an ear-splitting sound came. Tony, who was initially in despair, was instantly filled with hope. When he saw Sean rushing over, he shouted, ¡°Save me!¡± ¡°Kill me? Give it a try!¡± Valentina¡¯s murderous intent surge and he raised his knife and chopped at Tony. Swoosh! Tony was split in half. He widened his eyes in disbelief, and he refused to believe that Valentina would kill him. Tony¡¯s mouth twitched, and he wanted to say something. However, the next second, everything turned ck, and he lost all his consciousness. Valentina hurriedly rushed to the other side. ¡°The Ursa Major¡®s Blurred Shadows!¡± ¡°Iron Fists! ¡± Bang! The next second, a strong wave of air, like a surf that could capsize a ship, hit the spot where Valentina stood just now. The massive tree instantly exploded into pieces of sawdust in the air. The tumbling air current hit the surroundings, and it even caused the trees within ten meters to shake violently, and the barks cracked like porcin. Behind the sawdust, Sean¡®s murderous eyes red at Ishac, but the next second, he was dumbfounded. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¡°Joe, you¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Sean instantly understood what was going on, and he roared, ¡°You¡¯re fake! Shape-shifting inscription!¡± Then, he looked around his surroundings and saw Tony halved, whereas the other nsmen were either in the same state as Tony or beheaded. As for the other nsmen, Sean knew that they were all killed too. Sean was fine with not being able to catch the girl he chased. However, he fumed with rage at the thought of how Omas found the chance to kill a dozen of the n members and Tony, an elder, in such a short time. Moreover, Sean was so angry that the veins on his temples were evident. He gritted his teeth so hard that he tasted blood. ¡°I¡®ll turn you to dust today,¡± Sean uttered, and each word had a hint of extreme resentment and bitterness. It was like a ghost¡¯s wailing, making people shudder in fear. ¡°Come and get me!¡± Omas did not seem to be bothered. Instead, he just snorted and quickly threw a smoke ball to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t block my sight!¡± Sean¡¯s eyes glimmered, and he let out a wild roar. Next, be instantly rushed toward Omas as his hands moved in the air nonstop, stirring the air in their surroundings as if he were a violent storm. ¡°Iron Fists!¡± Boom! Just like a violent storm passing by, the dense smoke that just spread out immediately blew apart and thinned out by the wind. Then, a figure shed among the haze, and Sean¡¯s murderous intent intensified. ¡±I found you!¡± The next second, he chased after Alder. Thankfully, Omas did not pin all his hopes of escaping from Sean on the smoke ball. Hence, when he saw Sean¡¯s countermeasures, he was not anxious. However, Omas still cursed at Seas. Then, he showcased the Ursa Major¡®s Blurred Shadows, moving at the speed of light toward the dense forest andplex terrain. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to escape today!¡± Sean chased after Omas closely, and his eyes were bloodshot as he roared again and again. It seemed as if Sean wanted to tear Omas apart. The two ran and chased toward the depth of the Dark Cloud Forest. Although Omas¡®s power was endless and had strong vitality along with fantastic footwork, Sean¡¯s realm was still higher. Moreover, Sean could sense the essence of the world. Hence, Omas could not get rid of Sean, nor could Sean chase after Alder. The life or death battle suddenly turn ed into a contest of determination. Before they even knew it, five days passed by, and the two of them were sleepless for those days. Sean was adamant about killing Alder. Due to his miscalction, the Yates family lost 20 warriors, and one of them was even an elder of the family. Based on their n rules, Sean would receive an unimaginably cruel punishment. But, as long as he could kill Omas who was the main culprit, and resolve the matter of Harold¡¯s death as well as the leaking of the Yates family¡¯s martial skill, Sean would have a chance to turn the situation around. Nevertheless, Omas did not n to let go of Sean either. As Sean could locate Omas through his aura, Omas would be in big trouble in the future if he did not kill Sean in this Dark Cloud Forest. Thus, he did not try his best to escape from Sean. Instead, he thought of a n while maintaining a certain distance from Sean, letting Sean feel hopeful yet not allowing him to catch Alder. As Sean was still a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, it was still hard for Omas to grasp Sean¡®s power. In those five days, there were a few times that Sean almost caught Alder. At critical moments, Omas relied on the smoke ball to block Sean¡¯s line of sight or even create distractions to escape from him. Unfortunately, the essence of the smoke ball was to catch the opponent off guard. After using it several times, Sean mastered the strategy to deal with it. Consequently, the smoke ball¡¯s function was diminished. Once, Omas had to use four smoke balls to sessfully escape from Sean, causing Omas to be left with three smoke balls. After another day in the Dark Cloud Forest, Omas continued to rush forward while observing the surrounding terrain andparing it with the map he remembered. ¡®I¡¯m getting closer to the location of the sun-seeker grass. Based on the warrior¡¯s description, he saw the sun-seeker grass growing on the edge of a pool surrounded by dense green grass. However, as he noticed traces of monsters nearby, he did not rush forward to pick it up.¡¯ Then, Omas quickly swept his gaze around. ¡®It should be somewhere nearby, but all I see are rocks. Where¡¯s the pool with dense grass?¡¯ Just as Omas felt puzzled, Sean¡¯s yelled, ¡°You b*stard! I¡¯m not ying your game anymore! Get ready to die!¡± When Sean spoke, Omas initially thought Sean gave up. However, when Omas heard hisst sentence, Sean sounded determined. Omas instantly turned his head to look at Sean, whose face was filled with killing intent, and he took out a tiny porcin bottle. Nheless, Omas did not see what was in the bottle, but he just saw Sean opening the cork and finishing up the content. Almost in an instant, Omas felt an unprecedented danger from Sean. The airflow around him tumbled like boiling water and his head and neck were flushed. His muscles suddenly bulged. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then, his clothes and pants were torn apart and turned into strips of cloth. ¡°Brat, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to escape this time!¡± After consuming the precious medicine, Sean was like a manic wild beast. As his power surged, the murderous intent in him also intensified. Judging from Sean¡¯s state, Omas estimated that Sean¡¯s strength doubled. Sean wanted nothing more but to tear Omas into pieces. After chasing Omas around for so many days, they were now in the depths of the Dark Cloud Forest. Hence, Sean knew well that if he did not kill Omas soon, it would be even troublesome when they met a monster. Therefore, Sean did not hesitate to take the precious medicine that could strengthen his power temporarily. Although he had to suffer losses in terms of blood, Qi, and health, he had to kill Omas in the shortest time. He could not waste any more time! ¡°Go to hell! Iron Fists!¡± Boom! Almost instantly, Sean shortened the distance between him and Alder. On the other hand, Omas only felt he was seeing stars. Then, he saw Sean right in front of him, and Sean was so close that Omas could even see the pores on his face. Omas even felt the space around him shrouded by Sean¡®s punch. The air was so oppressed that it was like a death zone. ¡°It¡®s not easy to kill me! The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Omas showcased Megrez and Phecda, and at the same time, he threw the remaining three smoke balls at the ground. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Sean roared wildly as if he were an angered wild beast, and he mmed his hand into the air. Boom! A wave of air rolled up wildly, sand and gravel flew around on the ground. Then, the thick smoke that just spewed out was immediately suppressed, and it could not spread into the air. The smoke ball instantly failed, but Lydia was not slow either. At this point, he used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows until its extreme. Hence, multiple phantoms were seen rushing in different directions, and no one could tell which was the real Mandra. ¡°Iron Fists!¡± Sean yelled. Then, as if he were a meteor falling to earth, Sean rammed at Lydia and punched him. Bang! The floor immediately exploded, and the huge force entered straight into the earth. In an instant, the ground shattered into concentric circles, spreading toward the surroundings. The next second,yers of soil appeared, and the scene was terrifying. ¡°Megrez!¡± ¡°Phecda!¡± Lydia hurriedly swept his gaze across the surroundings, and he saw his afterimages torn into pieces by the tumbling airwaves one after another. Suddenly, he felt a strong force aiming at his chest. Then, his body lost bnce, and he staggered and flew out. He hurriedly stabilized himself mid-air andnded back to the ground. Although he did not fall, he still felt the blood in his chest surging. He felt so ufortable as if his internal organs were disced. ¡®This man¡¯s realm is higher than Kevin¡¯s, but I wonder what he ate that caused his power to increase greatly suddenly.¡¯ Lydia rubbed his chest, and his eyes glimmered as he looked at Sean. Lydia could see that the ground Sean hit exploded into a bottomless pit, and there were cracks around it as if it was a torn wound, and the sight was horrifying. After casting a nce at Sean, Lydia did not hesitate and immediately ran away. If he were still to force himself and face Sean head-to-head, it would be digging his own grave! ¡±Don¡¯t dream of running away! The Heavenly sh!¡± Sean roared crazily from behind. Next, Lydia heard a sharp ear-splitting noise, and he felt a chill running down his spine. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, six-star footwork, Merak!¡± Initially, Merak was supposed to be one of Lydia¡¯s hidden trump cards. However, his situation with Sean pressured Lydia to use it. Swoosh! His figure flickered about above two meters in the air. Then, an arched de light shed past Lydia¡¯s rib. With a ripping sound, Lydia¡®s shirt was torn into a big hole. Even so, the de light¡¯s momentum did not stop as it headed about two meters forward. As it formed a zigzag line, a huge tree was directly chopped into three parts. Seeing the image, Lydia¡®s heart trembled. He knew well that if he did not decisively avoid the hit, he would be the one chopped into three parts! Later, Lydianded on one foot and took advantage of the momentum to leap over the hillside. Secretly, Lydia kept cursing at Sean. ¡®How long is the effect for this man¡¯s precious medicine?!¡¯ Looking at the top of the hillside, Lydia saw Sean caught up with him and was about to rush over. Hence, Lydia quickly nced around him to find an area with dense trees as cover. But, Lydia was stupefied at a nce. Not far away from him, there was a pool covering about four acres ofnd, surrounded by grass that could cover a man¡¯s legs. Just at the edge of the pool, there was a palm-sized nt emitting pale gold light growing. As the wind blew, it swayed gently. ¡®Sun-seeker grass!¡¯ Lydia¡¯s heart started to beat wildly. Previously, he knew that he was close to the location of the sun-seeker grass, but he never thought that it would appear in front of him like this. ¡®I can¡¯t let Sean notice it!¡¯ Lydia immediately decided, and he ran toward the opposite direction. However, Sean exploded with more terrifying wrath than before. As he roared, the longsword in his hand was like a raging wind, and the cold light soon surrounded Lydia¡¯s space. ¡±The Heavenly sh..! Killing Mode!¡± Bang! The ground was instantly lifted, and as if there was a monster moving its giant ws, ugly scratch marks appeared on the floor. Seeing how a lethal trap was enveloping him, Lydia knew he had nowhere to escape, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Bring it on! I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Then, Lydia grabbed with his backhand, and the zing Spear appeared in his hand. Then, an aura as fierce as a wild tiger broke out. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°The Bloody Chains!¡± Soon, a loud crackling sound came, and a huge burst of sparks appeared in mid-air. Lydia¡¯s body was suddenly knocked out, and he rolled on the ground before leaping to his feet. However, Lydia already appeared somewhat miserable now. Regardless of his realm or potential in general, Lydia was far weaker than Sean, who took precious medicine. The only advantage Lydia had was the eighth-grade zing Spear with him. Despite the frontal impact having blocked Sean¡¯s murderous attack, Lydia¡¯s body suffered an intense blow too. Even though he might have been holding the zing Spear, both of Lydia¡¯s hands felt numb that he could not carry the heavy spear. On the other hand, Sean was still unable to kill Lydia even with a direct attack. Hence, his initially sinister expression turned to a surprised one. Nheless, the look of surprise quickly became a violent killing intent. ¡°You¡¯re only a fifth-stage of the True Martial Realm warrior, but you managed to block my attack! If I don¡¯t kill you today, you¡¯ll cause me a lot of problems in the future!¡± Sean¡¯s murderous voice soon came, and Lydia felt his barbarous energy. However, Lydia remained indifferent while he stared at Sean and said calmly, ¡°I have the same thought too!¡± ¡°Give me¡­¡± Just as Sean shouted those two words, he was suddenly dumbfounded. He looked in the direction of the pool with anger, surprise, fear, and doubt on his face. Lydia was focused on Sean as he was wary that it was just Sean¡¯s trick, but at the same time, he took a nce from the corner of his eye. Nevertheless, Lydia was also dumbfounded by what he noticed. On the edge of the water pool, a pitch-ck snake¡¯s head appeared. The snake¡¯s head was as big as a tree stump, and if it opened its mouth wide, it could probably swallow an adult directly. What made Lydia more surprised was the sun-seeker grass on the middle of its head! ¡®Ah! The sun-seeker grass is growing on this snake¡¯s head?!¡¯ Lydia could not help but mutter. It was evident that the giant serpent lurked in the pool and fell asleep. However, as it only showed a small part of its head, Lydia did not notice it before. As Lydia and Sean¡¯s baffle caused massive movements, the giant serpent was awakened. Its evil eyes then looked at the two as the snake hissed. Suddenly, the temperature in the surroundings fell to a freezing point. Lydia was secretly thankful for the giant serpent¡®s sudden appearance. Otherwise, he would foolishly have taken the sun-seeker grass, and he might end up being eaten. Then, suddenly, he heard Sean¡¯s somewhat trembling voice, ¡°This¡­ This monster is the Serpent of Hell!¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 ¡±Monster!¡± Rose was stunned, and he turned to look at the giant serpent. As the Serpent of Hell slowly swamout of the pool, Rose realized that the giant serpent¡¯s body was much thicker and longer than he expected. The Serpent of Hell¡¯s scales were glowing in strange light under the sun rays, and it appeared as if they were steel imprable tes. At that moment, even if Sean wanted to kill Rose badly, he was not able to simply make a move. Otherwise, Sean¡¯s action might have provoked the Serpent of Hell further, and it would attack him instead. If that happened, that would be far from good for Sean. After all, a monster¡¯s existence wasparable to a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. If such a giant Serpent of Hell attacked Sean, he would have to pay a considerable price just to escape. The gloomy and cold breath shrouded over, and Rose did not dare make any random movement. Sean was already unbearable, but there was now an even more troublesome-looking monster that made Rose¡¯s head hurt. Rose racked his brains, trying to find a n. However, to both of their surprise, even though the Serpent of Hell¡¯s eyes had a bloodthirsty, murderous look, it did not take the initiative to attack them. Instead, it only raised half of its body and looked at Sean and Rose from time to time with its horrifying giant head. Rose could somewhat understand why the Serpent of Hell looked at Sean. After all,pared to Joe, Sean was a much more significant threat to the Serpent of Hell. Furthermore, such a territorial monster would naturally be more hostile toward Sean. ¡®Since that¡¯ s the case, why is it looking at me? For a monster like it, I¡¯m just a True Martial Realm warrior, and I possess an insignificant threat to it.¡¯ Rose was puzzled. Suddenly, Rose noticed that the Serpent of Hell was not looking at him but somewhere beside him. Rose was intrigued. As he faced the Serpent of Hell, he quietly nced at both sides. Soon, Rose¡¯s eyes lit up. In the dense underbrush just a few steps away from him, several white snake eggs were lying there! ¡®So, that¡¯s why!¡¯ In an instant, Rose understood that the Serpent of Hell was not paying attention to him but the eggs close to him. Then, Rose looked at Sean and turned to the Serpent of Hell again. Not long after, Rose thought of a n. Seeing that the Serpent of Hell suddenly straightened its body to go into an attacking posture, Sean was so scared that his hair stood on end. Then, he hurriedly yelled at Joe, ¡°Hey! Stop moving!¡± Next, Sean watched as Rose walked toward the eggs, and the Serpent of Hell¡®s body was even straighter than before. At a nce, it appeared like an arrow being pulled back, ready to rush over at any time. Even if the giant serpent was not a monster but a normal python of the same size, it could still crash a building into pieces. At this time, Sean was so terrified that he felt his heart was about to stop beating, and even his limbs were all cold. He wanted to yell at Joe, yet he did not dare to do so. Hence, Sean could only lower his voice and growl, ¡°I¡¯m warning you to stop moving! Are you deaf?! Even if you have a death wish, you don¡¯t have to include me!¡± ¡°Who said I have a death wish?¡± Rose bent down and picked up an egg. Then, he looked at Sean and asked, ¡°Come to think of it, we¡¯re brought together by fate. How about I give you a gift?¡± ¡°I don¡®t need your gift. I just want you to stand still!¡± Sean growled through gritted teeth. He did not see what Rose did just now, but he noticed the scales around the Serpent of Hell¡¯s neck were erected. Sean knew well that a Serpent of Hell would act that way once it was outraged, and it appeared as if it would attack violently soon. Once such a giant serpent rushed over, its physical body¡¯s strength would be more than ten thousand kilograms. Hence, even if it were Sean, he would be ttened in an instant if the Serpent of Hell directly attacked him. Then, at the thought of how he did not only manage to kill Rose despite consuming the precious medicine, but there was also a huge possibility that he might be chased by the Serpent of Hell and he had to flee miserably, Sean fumed with rage. ¡°You¡¯ve chased me for such a long time, but you kept showing me mercy and didn¡¯t kill me. Naturally, I have to show you my gratitude by giving you a gift,¡± Rose said suddenly. Hearing how Rose worded it as Sean did not kill him but instead showed him mercy, Sean immediately felt aggrieved. He clenched his jaw so hard that he soon tasted blood in his mouth. Looking at Sean¡¯s fierce and twisted expression, Rose turned even more indifferent. ¡°If I don¡¯t give you something, you¡®ll be so lonely on your highway to hell¡­¡± ¡±What did you say?¡± Sean could not help but roar in anger. However, before he even finished his words, Rose already shouted, ¡°Smoke ball!¡± After he said that, he hurriedly threw one of the snake eggs toward Sean. Normally, a snake eg the size of a human head would be much bigger than a smoke ball. If this were back then, Sean could definitely tell them apart. Nheless, after Rose¡¯s continuous provocation, Sean was already burning in anger, and his head buzzed. Thus, when Rose shouted, Sean had a notion that it was one. When he saw the white light rushing toward him, he did not think twice and immediatelyunched an attack, directly smashing the snake egg into pieces with a loud noise. Soon, the thick and gooey egg white and egg yolk in the snake egg exploded in mid-air, sshing all over Sean. ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± Besides the creamy texture, Sean did not feel ufortable at all. Just as he cursed, his gaze fell on the broken eggshells on the ground. Then, he saw the egg yolk dripping from his hair. In an instant, Sean¡¯s face was ashen, and his heart sank into a bottomless pit. He knew what it was snake egg. And he just smashed the angered Serpent of Hell¡¯s egg in pieces right in front of it. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Anger and panic quickly swamped in Sean¡¯s heart. Next, he screamed violently, and his hair stood up. Then, just like an angered evil spirit, Sean rushed at Edgar. Nevertheless, not only did Rose not dodge Sean¡®s attack, he hugged his elbows and looked in Sean¡¯s direction, showing a contemptuous smile. Such an expression only further angered Sean, but he abruptly realized something and turned his head to look at one side. Sean saw a huge ck silhouette that appeared just like mountains, moving toward him. The surrounding air blew clean wherever the serpent went, and the ground rumbled, undted, cracked and shattered. In the Serpent of Hell¡¯s eyes, there was a look of anger and bloodthirstiness. Then, it opened its ferocious mouth, showing countless sharp teeth that appeared just like daggers, enough to scare someone to death. ¡°B*stard!¡± Sean could only give up on the idea of killing Edgar. He let out an angry and desperate wail as he leaped to one side. Serpent of Hell¡¯s body mmed violently on the ground with a loud bang, and the earth quickly cracked open as rubbles flew in the air. Even Joe, who stood far away from them, felt a tremor, and could not stand straight. The next second, the Serpent of Hell once again widened its mouth and roared. Then, it swam toward Sean like billowing ck waves, wanting to swallow Sean whole and crush him into dust! Chapter 124 Chapter 124 In an instant, a battle between a man and a serpent broke out. As the precious medicine, Sean consumed was still effective and coupled with his survival instinct, Sean shed his de at the Serpent of Hell. Soon, there were numerous wounds on the Serpent of Hell¡¯s body, and its blood sshed on Sean, making it seem as if he was a bloody man. The Serpent of Hell also got bolder as they battled. Using its robust body, it kept up a fight with Sean. The ground around them was as if it was wholly plowed, and gravel and dirt were everywhere. Even the grass was crushed into a green slurry, and everything was muddy. Besides that, the pool¡¯s initially clear spring water was also red from the blood, and the air was filled with a pungent smell of rust. ¡°I¡®m going to kill you!¡± Sean roared a few times, and he leaped into the air as he rolled out a murderous airwave with his longsword. Swoosh! Sean chopped a section of the Serpent of Hell¡¯s tail off. Then, the Serpent of Hell widened its ferocious mouth, letting out a muffled roar. The next second, the giant serpent violently mmed at Sean with its body with a force of about 3000 kilograms. and he spat out a mouthful of blood. Sean staggered and was sent flying before he plunged into a blood pool, causing droplets of blood to fall around like rain. The battle between the man and the giant serpent went on for an hour. Sean¡¯s right arm was so wounded that there was not a singleplete skin and flesh, and there were several deep shes on his hand that one could see his bones. At that point, the hand already dangled weakly on his side and Sean could not use it at all. Therefore, Sean used his left arm to hold his sword. His clothes were ruined and soaked in blood, sticking onto his figure. Not only his clothes but his hair and eyebrows also appeared as if they were drenched in blood. Using his sword to support himself, Sean greedily gasped. His broken ribs punctured into his lungs from the blow just now. As he was breathing, he spat out blood from his nose and mouth. The Serpent of Hell did not look any better than Sean either. A section of its tail was cut off, one of its eyes was blind, and it was injured all over. The blood covering the surroundings was mostly the giant serpent¡¯s blood. At that moment, it was more appropriate to describe the ce as a swamp of blood rather than a field of grass. Usually, a monster-level Serpent of Hell would not need much energy to defeat the mid-level of the Pulse Control Realm Sean. However, this Serpent of Hell hadid eggs, and it was exhausted. Thus, it was still in a weak state. Additionally, its opponent was Sean, who consumed precious medicine to strengthen himself. Hence, the man and the giant serpent suffered. Sean hated Rose to the core. If thoughts could kill, perhaps Rose would already be tortured to death several times. Frankly, Sean wanted to escape, but the Serpent of Hell believed that Sean broke its egg. It did not appear as if it would back down any time soon, causing Sean not to have any chance to run away. ¡°Just give up. I don¡¯t want to battle with you anymore!¡± If snakes could understand humannguage, this giant serpent could hear the frustration in Sean¡¯s tone. Unfortunately, the Serpent of Hell did not understand. Not only that, the injuries that Sean caused to it also triggered its ferocity. After swimming in the blood pool for a while, the Serpent of Hell bravely rushed forward, bypassing Sean. It twisted and squeezed Sean, wanting to break his bones. At the same time, it opened its mouth and showed its mouthful of fangs as he aimed at Sean¡¯s head, wanting to swallow it whole. ¡°The Heavenly sh!¡± Sean roared as he held on the long sword with both hands, gathering his strength. Then, he abruptly shed at the giant serpent. Swoosh! Soon, the sharp cold light appeared as if it froze in mid-air. Then, just like a ck hole, everything was sucked into the light and chopped. The Serpent of Hell¡¯s body, which was entangling Sean, suddenly tightened. ¡°Argh!¡± Sounds of bones cracking came from Sean, and he spat out a mouthful of blood mixed with fragments of his internal organs. Even his skin and flesh were twisted as he was made of dough. The Serpent of Hell seemed to m into the sharp light voluntarily, and its hovering body was immediately cut into a few sections. Then, the pieces fell to the ground with loud noises. Soon, its head that it held high before lost its bnce, and just like a meteorite falling to earth, it smashed into Sean¡¯s body, causing half of Sean¡¯s shoulder to be caved in. Then, Sean¡¯s body flew out, and with a loud bang, he fell into the blood pool. The snake¡¯s head also hit the ground, sshing droplets of blood everywhere. Finally, after struggling a few times, it stopped making any movement, and its eye also became cloudy. For a moment, the scene fell into a dead silence, and only the sound of the gentle breeze blowing. After some time, Sean, whoid on the floor, suddenly coughed. He struggled hard to get up from the ground. Sean¡¯s cheeks were swollen, none of his skin was intact, and his muscles were deeply dented. He stood at a crooked angle, blood dripping out of his mouth, nose, and eyes. ¡°D*mn¡­ D*mn it¡­ ¡± Sean mumbled, and his voice was muffled and shaky. Suddenly, an ear-splitting sound came from behind him. Sean¡¯s initially disorganized gaze suddenly focused into a sharp light. ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t go far!¡± Sean let out a triumphant growl. Then, he stabilized his footing with all his strength, turned his hand back, and grabbed behind him. Before this, Sean was wary of Adrian, and he was worried that Rose might take advantage of the battle just now and attack him. Hence, Sean deliberately acted weakly and exhausted to lure Albert. Nheless, a cultivator could sense the essence of the world, and he stored some power which he would use tounch the fierce final killer attack Sean wanted to kill Rose when he least expected it! ¡°Iron Fists!¡± Sean roared and swung his left arm, letting out a punch as heavy as a siege hammer. Bang! A stump was immediately destroyed by Sean. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Sean saw the flying sawdust and his pupils quickly constricted. He only felt as if his heart had sunk into an ice cer, and his blood froze. The one rushing toward him was not Adrian, but a tree stump? ¡°You must be puzzled. I¡¯m here!¡± Sean heard Rose¡¯s voice close to him. The next moment, arge patch of soil was lifted, and Rose¡¯s figure appeared in front of him. Sean was in a trance. He never expected that Rose did not take advantage of the chaos and run away, nor did he find a ce far away to hide, lurking for an opportunity. This man was hiding right under his nose! What a courageous person! So full of patience! He was indeed a terrifying opponent! At the thought of such a terrifying opponent was the Yates family¡¯s enemy, Sean felt his limbs go cold, and his face was pale. ¡°The Bloody Skyfall!¡± Rose¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Then, like a tide bursting out of a dam, Rose pierced at Sean. Sean blocked himself. Swoosh! The long spear pierced through his palm, the back of his hand, and out of his shoulder, bringing along a large swatch of blood and pieces of flesh. Then, Rose withdrew his spear. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He moved his arms in the air, gathering energy like a giant dragon emerging out of the ocean. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± His fingers turned to ws, and be urately and mercilessly aimed at Sean¡¯s head. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Bang! With a muffled sound, Sean¡¯s head exploded like a juicy watermelon. Before that, his face was filled with fear, regret, shock, embarrassment, and anger. His blood spurt high into the air around the height of a one-story building. Soon, the headless corpse swayed a few times before mming into the ground. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Morine finally let out a sigh of relief. In those couple of days escaping from Sean¡¯s chasing, Morine¡®s nerves were so tense as he did not dare to ck for the slightest bit. Finally, he found the opportunity to counter-kill a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Although Morine ultimately only killed an exhausted Pulse Control Realm warrior, his courage, the art of hiding, patience, and decisiveness were equally needed. Even when Sean and the Serpent of Hell were battling, Morine was equally focused. However, now that he could finally rx, the umted exhaustion for the past few days swamped over him. Suddenly, Morine¡¯ s stomach rumbled like thunder. When Sean chased after him, Morine did not rest nor sleep. There were only a few times in between that he managed to grab a few bites of rations randomly. Since he already loosened up, Morine could not stop his hunger. Then, he gulped and took out the rations. When he came, he did not bring many rations over. After all, based on Morine¡¯s initial n, he simply hunted for wild animals in the Dark Cloud Forest to feed himself. Moreover, while Morine tried to flee from Sean, he used the rations several times for the sake of deceiving Sean¡¯s line of sight by misleading him in the wrong direction. Thus, Morine was only left with a few bites of rations. Consequently, Morine felt even hungrier than before. What made Morine even more desperate was his digestive system automatically initiated the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. Hence, Morine was so hungry that he was seeing stars, and the scene in front of him seemed to be twisted. At that moment, Morine was immediately captivated by the Serpent of Hell that was chopped into a few sections by Sean. The Serpent of Hell was about seven meters long, and it was chopped into four parts, falling everywhere on the ground. The flesh at the cut was still wriggling at the moment. ¡°Snake meat¡­¡± Morine thought of the roasted snake meat aroma, and he instantly salivated. Without any hesitation¡­ Well, it was more precise to say his body was not acting under his brain¡¯s control anymore Morine quickly found several firewoods, piled them up, and lit up a fire. Then, he hurriedly cut open the snake meat, pierced it with his zing Spear, and directly roasted it. Not long after, Morine caught a whiff of a mouth-watering aroma. Morine could not care less about scalding himself, he directly grabbed the meat and gobbled it down. After a few bites, the big piece of snake meat was swallowed. Morine did not have to worry about indigestion as he was utilizing the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, and his digestive system moved dozens of times faster than usual. Hence, the snake meat that he just ate was already digested in a sh. Soon, Morine felt a warm sensation surging toward his limbs. His exhausted energy was swiftly replenished. Nheless, he did not only devour the snake meat but also did not waste the snake bones. An ordinary person would not know what to do with the hard snake bones, and even a warrior would need to use a sharp weapon to split the bones. However, Morine easily broke the bones apart as if they were cakes. Then, he widened his mouth, showing his pearly whites as he crunched down on the snake bones and swallowed. Morine¡¯s stomach was like a ck hole. No matter how much snake meat he swallowed, it was all absorbed in the blink of an eye. Thousands of kilograms of one serpent were eaten in less than four hours, and Morine left no crumbs behind except for the massive head. Anyone who saw the scene would definitely be shocked. Finally, Morine let out a satisfied sigh. However, he still seemed to have some sort of unfinished business. The fresh monster meat was a great help in tampering with Morine¡¯s body, especially when coupled with the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. After having his meal, Morine did not rest. Instead, he sat cross-legged and meditated, circting the blood and Qi in his body so that he would fully absorb each energy that he had just gained. *** ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Another four hours passed, and it was already evening. The sky appeared blood-red from the sunset When Morine opened his eyes, an aura surged out around his body, which caused the dried blood on the ground to crack. ¡°This feels amazing!¡± Morine leaped, and he was delighted with his current state. ¡°Despite encountering countless dangers while being chased by Sean, my consciousness and willpower had greatly improved.¡± Morine nodded. Besidesing to the Dark Cloud Forest searching for the sun-seeker grass, Morine also hoped to test what he learned through actualbat. Initially, Morine¡¯s idea was to look for several wild beasts for training. Unexpectedly, he met a few warriors, and they were indeed a much better opponent than wild animals! Thus, Morine had a clear understanding of his ability now. Morine was significantly betterpared to warriors of the same realm as him, and he could trash them quickly. Compared to a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, there was still an obvious gap. Sean was a mid-level Pulse Control Realm warrior, and Morine could only run away from him. Not only Sean, but Morine was far weaker even if it were the entry-level Pulse Control Realm Kevin. ¡°The gap between a warrior and a cultivator is indeed massive. However, once I reach the Pulse Control Realm, I¡¯ll surely be stronger than those of the same realm!¡± Morine¡¯s eyes sh with confidence. Even though there was still a distance for him to reach the Pulse Control Realm, Morine had absolute confidence with the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition. The battle with Sean was more helpful than he had imagined! Morine stretched his body and made his way toward the Serpent of Hell¡¯s head. It was time to collect the prize. This sun-seeker grass had a clear vascr system, and it glowed in faint golden light. Stefan, who knew nothing about medicinal herbs, could tell that even if this sun-seeker grass was not the best, it would definitely be a high-grade item. Hence, it was more than enough to use it and draw inscriptions. As for the giant serpent¡¯s head, Morine directly kicked it into the pool. After all, he was already full, and the head did not look appetizing at all with its fangs showing. The Serpent of Hell¡¯s head floated on the pool for a moment before sinking. sun-seeker grass into the Earring of Echo, and he walked toward Sean¡¯s corpse. While Sean battled with the Serpent of Hell, Morineid low under the ground, secretly observing. Morine noticed that Sean was bringing a few items with him, and he did not throw them out. Hence, they must be still in Sean¡¯s chest. Morine reached out and touched the cold body, and he found several bottles as well as a small pouch. Unfortunately, while the Serpent of Hell was squeezing Sean, most of the porcin bottles were either broken into pieces or cracked. In the end, Morine was only left with two in perfect condition. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Violet saw that Sean¡¯s pocket was filled with about 500 fedulings, and he returned his gaze to the two porcin bottles. Violet recognized that one of the bottles was the one Sean consumed before that helped increase his strength. He pulled the cork off the bottle and turned it upside down. Soon, several red pills fell onto his palm. The precious medicine exuded a strong fragrance, and its color was as red as blood. With just a whiff, he felt his blood was flowing faster. Besides that, it could be said that Violet had a strong impression of this precious medicine. After Sean consumed it, he maintained an extremely strong force of power for at least an hour. Hence, it was much better than those ordinary short-term strength-enhancing drugs. Violet did not rashly swallow them. Instead, he decided to bring it back and let Ishac exin the general usage of the precious medicine. At the same time, he wanted to find out if the drug would affect the body. Based on Violet¡¯s understanding, any drugs that could stimte someone¡¯s potential or increase their strength within a certain time would damage the consumer¡¯s body. As for the other bottle, it was sealed with wax, and not opened yet. Violet shook the bottle twice and heard a nking sound inside. It seemed that there was a pill inside. After giving it a thought, Violet decided not to open it. Then, he ced the two porcin bottles and the pouch of fedulings into the Earring of Echo. Although Sean¡¯s longsword was a sharp weapon too, its de was covered with chipping, and it was twisted and deformed from the battle with the Serpent of Hell. It appeared more like a strange saw instead. Nheless, Violet still kept it. Despite not being useful as a weapon, Violet could extract it into refined iron through scraping. After tidying up, Violet took all the spoiled ones out and left the scene, making his way toward Evergreen Town. When he came, Violet rode a horse given by Ishac. However, he could only walk through the Dark Cloud Forest as he walked back. Since he found the sun-seeker grass, Violet achieved the trip¡¯s purpose and was not in a hurry to return. As he walked, Violet looked for opportunities to hunt wild beasts. By the time he arrived at Evergreen Town, 18 days passed which was more than half a month. Violet did not return to the Lawrence Manor, but he went straight to the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. As if everyone there received Ishac¡¯s order, a servant in charge of greeting customers by the door immediately received Violet when she saw him. At the same time, she also informed the shopkeeper and let him guide Violet to meet Ishac. Seeing that Violet was finally back unharmed, Ishac was finally relieved. ¡°You¡¯ve been away longer than l expected. Did you know how worried I was?¡± Ishac looked at Violet and asked, ¡°How was it? Are you injured?¡± When Violet noticed the look of concern in Ishac¡¯s eyes, Violet felt warm inside. Initially, he wanted to pull Ishac¡¯s legs, but when Violet saw Ishac¡¯s expression, he got rid of the thought. Violet shook his head and smiled. ¡°There was a minor hup, but everything was considerably smooth sailing.¡± Ishac¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Violet¡¯s answer. ¡°You found the sun-seeker grass?¡± Before he arrived at the town, Violet took out the items he got from the trip from the Earring of Echo and ced them in his chest. Thus, Violet only needed to take out the soft gold sun-seeker grass from his chest and show it to Ishac. ¡°It¡¯s at least seventy years!¡± Ishac took it and looked closer. Next, her tiny mouth widened slightly as she eximed in surprise, ¡°This is even better than what I expected!¡± ¡°It should be enough to draw the Glorious Dragon.¡± Violet was initially worried, but he was relieved when he heard Ishac¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s more than enough,¡± Ishac nodded and exined, ¡°Inscription materials are different from the ingredients to refine a precious medicine, and they won¡¯t lose its effect from the loss of water. Usually, an inscription material would be at least fifty years old, and the older it was, the better the engraving effect. This sun-seeker grass reached seventy years. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the power of the sessful engraving will be increased by at least ten percent if you used it as the main material.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Violet was overjoyed. Although it might not seem like much, it was the slight difference that made Violet win against another expert opponent and the decision of his life or death. Moreover, the zing Spear was an eighth-grade weapon, and the Glorious Dragon was also a level eight inscription. And the 10% increment itself was able to defeat a second-grade weapon. ¡°When you¡¯re ready to inscribe the pattern, I¡¯ll let Uncle William lend you the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s inscription room,¡± Ishac said, ¡°Inscribing in the inscription room will greatly help you focus, and at that time, your sess rate will also increase. Of course, if you need my aid, I¡¯ll dly help.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Ishac. Let me draw the inscription,¡± Violet chuckled, ¡°Although your skills are surely better than mine, this is the first time I built a weapon, and there¡¯s a certain sense of remembrance to it.¡± ¡°Mhm. I understand.¡± Ishac nodded. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After pondering for a moment, Violet said, ¡°There¡¯s something else that I need your guidance with, Ishac.¡± As he spoke, Violet took out the two porcin bottles he obtained from Sean¡¯s body. ¡°There¡¯s precious medicine inside. Please, let me know what it is.¡± Ishac did not ask about the porcin bottle¡¯s origin, and she took out the red pills. After a few nces and smelling it, Ishac replied, ¡°These are Heavenly Fiend Capsules.¡± ¡°Heavenly Fiend Capsules?¡± Violet blinked. ¡°After consumption, your strength, agility, and responsiveness will greatly increase for about an hour. However, you¡¯ll also fall into a manic episode,¡± Ishac exined, ¡°Under usual circumstances, taking three pills will give you the best effect.¡± At that time, Violet recalled that Sean did not take out one pill. Instead, Sean directly poured the content of the porcin bottle into his mouth. It turned out this was the reason. ¡°After the consumption of a Heavenly Fiend Capsule, your meridian will be badly damaged. Hence, for those below Pulse Control Realm, it¡¯s best not to give it a try,¡± Ishac warned with a stern expression, ¡°Josef, you¡®re now a fifth-stage of the True Martial Realm warrior, and the next step will be the crucial period for you to break through the Pulse Control Realm. Eating this precious medicine might stop you from ascending to a cultivator, so unless it¡¯s a desperate situation, don¡¯t ever use it.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you for letting me know.¡± Violet nodded. He knew that Ishac was sincerely concerned for him. Hence, Violet remembered well all the reminders Ishac gave. ¡°I bet the other bottle is also a precious medicine. However, it¡¯s sealed with wax, and I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll lose its strength if I open it. Hence, I brought it back for you to check on it.¡± Violet pointed at the other bottle of precious medicine. Ishac nodded and took the porcin bottle that was sealed with wax. After carefully inspecting it, she turned the bottle over. When she saw the logo at the bottom, she let out a puzzled sound. The next second, Ishac looked at Violet profoundly. ¡°Josef, did you run into a big problem?¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 When Amber heard Richard¡®s question, he knew that precious medicine stored in the porcin bottle was extraordinary. However, he still remained calm and answered, ¡°Those group of men wanted to rob my fedulings, and wanted to kill me too, so I retaliated. I have a clear conscience.¡± Richard giggled and waved her hands. ¡°That¡¯s none of my concern. If you don¡¯t tell me about it, I won¡¯t ask either. However, if you really meet a problem that you can¡®t solve, don¡¯t hesitate to look for me.¡± Then, Richard paused for a moment before looking at Amber as she said in a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to carry all of your burdens. I might not be able toment on other things, but as long as it¡¯s a matter within Evergreen Town, I can handle it with just a word.¡± Amber stared at Richard, and he was slightly surprised at her attitude. From previous interactions, Amber could tell that Richard was a gentle person. However, to prevent him from being mentally burdened, Richard was arrogant. ¡°Alright. Thank you for letting me know,¡± Amberughed, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯d be a big problem, but if I do meet someone I can¡¯t handle, I¡¯ll definitely won¡¯t think twice ande running to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it that way.¡± Richard blushed and rolled her eyes at Anderson. Then, she returned to her previous gentle expression. Amber felt something tugging at his heartstrings, and he quickly changed the subject. ¡°Richard, you haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s in the bottle.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­¡± Richard opened the bottle and turned it upside down. Soon, a sparkling and translucent white precious medicine fell on her palm. Suddenly, it was hard to tell which was her palm and which was the pill. Just as Amber was dumbfounded, he heard Richard¡¯s voice. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m right. It¡¯s the Soul Purifier Pill. Richard, it¡¯s your lucky day!¡± When Amber heard the joy in Richard¡¯s tone and the name of the precious medicine, Amber¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and blurted, ¡°Is this the precious medicine used by Pulse Control Realm cultivators to increase their spiritual Qi?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Richard shook her head and chuckled, ¡°For a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior, this is the panacea of your dream! The Soul Purifier Pill contains the purest essence of the world. Consuming spirit essence will only help a warrior improve his sensitivity to the essence of the world, but this Soul Purifier Pill can directly fill the warrior¡¯s body with spiritual Qi. It can be said that a warrior who takes spirit essence has less than a ten percent chance of being promoted to Pulse Control Realm, but with the Soul Purifier Pill, the chance increases to at least thirty percent!¡± When Amber heard that, his heart was beat wildly. One was not even 10%, but the other was at least 30%. That was indeed a world of difference. Moreover, if the warrior was gifted, then there was a possibility for the chance to exceed 50%. In other words, warriors who consumed the Soul Purifier Pill had great hope to be promoted to the Pulse Control Realm. Once they ascended and became cultivators, it could be said that they made rapid advances in their pursuit. Amber took a deep breath in to calm himself. Next, hemented, ¡°So that¡¯s why you asked if I met a big problem. It seems that in Evergreen Town, even if the Lawrence family uses all its might, they won¡¯t be able to purchase one Soul Purifier Pill.¡± Amber¡¯s spection was well-founded. If the Soul Purifier Pill could easily be obtained, the Lawrence family would have more Pulse Control Realm. Furthermore, Ashton and Anderson would not only be at the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm. Richard nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can safely say that none of the families in Evergreen Town would be able to get a Soul Purifier Pill even if they exchange it with their total assets. This is because the precious medicine represents not only fedulings, but also status! If you¡¯re not of a certain status, you won¡¯t even be qualified to purchase it.¡± ¡®If that¡¯s the case, did Sean have a special way? Otherwise, how did he obtain the Soul Purifier Pill?¡¯ Just as Amber thought about that, he heard Richard saying, ¡°This precious medicine is indeed a shortcut for you to reach the Pulse Control Realm, but it¡¯s a pity that you only found it recently.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Amber was puzzled, ¡°Richard, what do you mean by that?¡± Richard sighed. ¡°Richard, if you obtained this Soul Purifier Pill thirty days ago, you¡¯d definitely have reached the Pulse Control Realm¡¯s threshold with this precious medicine coupled with your talent. Moreover, you might even ascend to the realm and be a cultivator. If that happens, not only will you win in thepetition, but the fact that you¡¯re a sixteen years old Pulse Control Realm cultivator will be enough for the Dark Moon Sect to make an exception and ept you as their disciple directly. Nheless, it¡¯s unfortunately toote now. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even if you consume it now, you won¡¯t have enough time. The Evergreen Town¡¯spetition will be held in ten more days.¡± When Amber heard Richard¡¯s description, he finally understood what shemented about. However, Amber did not feel that it was toote. Instead, his eyes glimmered clear and bright lights. ¡®There are indeed only ten days left, but if I train in the Time Warp Zone, those ten days will be thirty days, and it was just enough for me to absorb the Soul Purifier Pill¡¯s power. Just as what Richard said, even if I can¡®t really enter the Pulse Control Realm, as long as I touch that threshold, I¡¯ll have more confidence to win thepetition¡¯s title. Moreover, once I ascend to the Pulse Control Realm, I¡¯ll be a cultivator and not a mortal anymore!¡¯ Amber racked his brain, and finally, an image of a magnificent city appeared in his mind. This city was the capital of Salleria! Seeing that Amber kept quiet, Richard thought he had the same thoughts as her, so she gently comforted, ¡°Richard, don¡¯t be sad about it. With your current strength and talent, it should be enough to handle Evergreen Town¡¯s competition. Besides, the pathway to immortality is a long journey, and such a temporary n won¡¯t be useful. If you consume the precious medicine now, even if you can¡¯t fully put it to use on the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition, you can still be faster than the rest to enter the Pulse Control Realm. At that time, you will soar up in the sky!¡± Amber regained his senses and nodded his head at Richard. ¡°Thank you, Richard! I¡¯m thinking the same too¡­¡± Richard was not aware that Amber thought of ways to stun everyone in the Evergreen Town¡¯s competition. Nheless, Richard was happy that Amber was such an optimistic person. ¡°Richard, since that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t want to waste any more time! Do you mind arranging something for me? After my shower, I¡¯d like to start drawing the inscription,¡± Amber added. ¡°Sure. Not a problem at all.¡± Richard instantly nodded and agreed. After taking afortable hot bath and washing away the exhaustion and dirt from before, Richard led Amber to one of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s rooms. The room was rather interesting as on the entire floor, and there was only one room like it. The other ces were all empty. ¡°This is the inscription room where I usually draw my inscriptions,¡± William introduced to Amber with a smile on his face, ¡°I hope it¡¯ll help you with your inscription this time.¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 ¡°Thank you, Master William,¡± Valentina expressed his gratitude politely. Surprisingly, William did not correct Valentina at that time. The reason was simple. Their rtionship between them would bepletely messy if William insisted on letting Valentina call him on a first-name basis. After all, Edgar addressed him as Uncle William, and Edgar was also Valentina¡¯s senior. Hence, under Edgar¡¯s strong request, Valentina addressed William as Master William like other people. Nheless, everyone was well aware of their close rtionship. At this time, Edgar also gave her blessings and encouragement. ¡°Jasmine, I hope you¡¯llplete the inscription pattern.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Edgar. I¡¯m the person you looked upon, and I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Valentina nodded as he laughed, then he turned around and walked into the inscription room. Initially, Valentina meant that he was the person the Heavenly Stars Sect fancied, but it sounded so ambiguous that Edgar¡¯s cheeks instantly became warm. When Edgar watched Valentina enter the inscription room, she did not just look shy but angry. She was deeply concerned. Suddenly, William sighed, ¡°A level eight inscription¡­ I wonder if Jasmine will be able to do it¡­¡± Even William did not dare try this level of inscription patterns as its rate of failure was too high. ¡°I believe he will,¡± Edgar replied with a smile. ¡°Huh..?¡± William looked at Edgar with a puzzled expression, wondering where she got the confidence from. Edgar smiled mysteriously, saying, ¡°Just like what Jasmine said just now, he never disappointed me.¡± As soon as Valentina entered the inscription room, he immediately felt peaceful, and his nerves were calmed. After getting ready with the needed materials, Valentina did not rush into drawing the inscription pattern. Instead, he sat cross-legged, shut his eyes, and started to simte the entire process several times. Next, Valentina recalled the previously fused memories one more time before starting the inscription. Every tool in the inscription room was the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s, and they were the best in the entire Evergreen Town. Soon, Valentina used these instruments to grind the materials into powder, adding some inscription water to it. As the materials started to mix, the color of the inscription ink constantly changed. At first, it was light green, then yellow, and it gradually turned red, a fiery smell also emerged. Although he was yet to start the drawing, Valentina felt the force. ¡®Alright, I¡¯m going to start now.¡¯ Valentina inhaled deeply and took out his inscription brush. When he touched the inscription brush, there was an extremely confident look in Valentina¡¯s eyes. Since the materials were all prepared and Valentina already simted the entire process many times, Valentina had absolute faith that he could sessfully draw the inscription pattern. Then, Valentina dipped the inscription pen into the inscription ink, and he started to draw.In that instant, veined lines appeared on the zing Spear. As the Glorious Dragon inscription was a high-rank inscription, its pattern was rtivelyplicated. A low-level inscription master might feel a headache if they saw the pattern, whereas an inscription apprentice might think it was an obscure drawing and would not know how to start. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, Valentina¡¯s movement was as smooth as butter, and he did not stop even once. In an instant, there was only a faint sound of the tip of the brush lightly grazing the spear¡¯s body in the quiet inscription room. The entire process took about half a day. Drawing such a high-level inscription pattern was not only a test of the spirit of the inscriber but also a massive test of physical strength. Despite being a strong and healthy man, Valentina¡¯s face was somewhat pale too. His eyes were getting brighter and brighter, and a hint of fierceness bloomed in them, causing others not to dare look at him straight. A momentter, the surface of the zing Spear was filled with dense and mysterious lines. With just a nce, it appeared as if a giant burning dragon was climbing it, showing an iparable majesty and oppression. Valentina¡¯s brushnded on the spear de, and there were only a few strokes left before he was done. Nheless, that was not the time for Valentina to rx. If there were any mistakes now, the previous effort would be all wasted. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Valentina¡¯s action was quick, and he was not sloppy at all. The final touch was on the tip of the de, and as soon as he was finished with that, a dark red light suddenly spread downward from the tip. It extended toward the entire zing Spear and made it appear as if the spear was burning. It felt like a sun rose in the inscription room. The engraving on the zing Spear was like a living giant dragon, descending to the earth with scorching heat and turning everything into ashes. The bright zing light shone on Valentina¡¯s face, and he dripped in sweat. However, he still showed a contented smile. Even though the Glorious Dragon waspleted, the entire upgrade of the zing Spear was not. Valentina took a step forward and quickly started drawing with his inscription brush. At a fast speed, he finished the weight inscription and lightning inscription too. Next, the giant burning dragon became denser, and the dragon¡¯s horns, ws, and whiskers seemed to have thunder shes. At a nce, people thought as if they could hear the crackling of lightning. ¡®It¡¯s done!¡¯ Valentina could finally let out a sigh of relief. As he said that, the light on the zing Spear started to dim. Soon, the inscription room also returned to its original glow. Valentina sat cross-legged and started meditating. After a while, hisplexion was normal again. Then, he leaped and stood on his feet, excitedly grabbing the zing Spear in his hand as if he gave it another look. The originally pitch-ck spear body had faintly visible lines like blood. Furthermore, the zing Spear was much heavier than before, and it felt more powerful and fierce than before. As for the lightning inscription and Glorious Dragon, they gave the zing Spear hidden abilities with extremely terrifying lethality. Valentina might not be sure about other things, but there was one that he could guarantee. If he met the unscathed Sean now, he might not be able to guarantee that he could kill Sean due to the difference in their realms. However, Valentina was sure that he could injure Sean in the first fight! The more Valentina looked at the zing Spear, the more satisfied he was. The preparation took him 20 days. He spent tens of thousands of fedulings, put in a lot of effort, entered into the depths of the Dark Cloud Forest, and made a narrow escape from death. Then, finally, the initially ordinary seventh-grade zing Spearpleted its gorgeous upgrade. It was now an eighth-grade sharp weapon with three inscription patterns, and among them was the Glorious Dragon, the giant killer. Valentina felt eager for Evergreen Town¡¯spetition. After calming himself down, he opened the door. Edgar and William waited outside the inscription room for him. When they saw the door open, they hurriedly rushed to him. Valentina saw Edgar¡¯s face full of expectation, and said the words that she longed for, ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Seeing Anita¡¯s excited expression and then looking at the apparent changes in the zing Spear was holding, Bjorne was amazed and happy for him. Although she said she was confident with Leonardo, Bjorne knew how tough it was to draw the Glorious Dragon. Now that Anita seeded, Bjorne was highly relieved. At that moment, even William disregarded his status and stepped forward to take a closer look at the zing Spear. Despite being a pivotal figure in Evergreen Town, William did not have many opportunities to draw such high-ranking inscription patterns. Nevertheless, Anita did not hide away the zing Spear, and he directly passed it to William to have a better look. William eagerly took the zing Spear. As he observed theplicated veined lines on the spear, he clicked his tongue in praises. He was also even more certain that he wanted to be good friends with Alder. After all, William never saw such a young man who was so talented in inscription skills. If they were topare their talents, William admitted that his skills were far from Anita¡¯s. For the sess of the Glorious Dragon inscription, Anita once again expressed his gratitude to Bjorne and William. Even though he paid for all the materials used, Anita would not have been able to gather them in such a short time without Bjorne and William¡¯s help. The three of them chatted for a while before Anita bade his goodbye to Bjorne and William. There were only ten days left until Evergreen Town¡¯spetition. Hence, Anita had to make use of the time and continue with his practice. Bjorne knew that Anita attached great importance to thepetition. Although she secretly hoped that Anita would enter the Heavenly Stars Sect, Bjorne did not say anything to persuade Anita anymore. Instead, she just reminded Anita that if he needed any help, he should let her know. After leaving the Oceans Chamber of Commerce, Anita directly headed toward Lawrence Manor. This time, he returned quietly, and no one knew about it, which was exactly what he wanted. After returning to his house, Anita immediately closed the entrance and entered the Time Warp Zone. Then, he took out the Soul Purifier Pill, and without any hesitation, he directly swallowed it. Anita instantly felt a coolness spreading along his throat, lungs, and toward his entire body. For a while, Anita could sense that he had a clearer vision and mind, and his whole body wasfortable. Moreover, Anita also vaguely felt something unusual in the airflow around him. ¡°There are ten more days to thepetition, and if I can use this Soul Purifier Pill to realize the essence of the world, I¡¯m most probably able to get the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot even if I only managed to reach the Pulse Control Realm threshold!¡± Anita inhaled deeply and swiftly closed his eyes, concentrating as he began to meditate. Before he knew it, three days passed. However, it might be three days in the outside world, but it was nine days in the Time Warp Zone. The Soul Purifier Pill that Anita consumed was already digested a little, and he could already feel that his body underwent significant changes in the nine days. He seemed to sense the mysterious energy in the surrounding air from time to time, which was a good sign. Nheless, Anita understood that no matter how intense the feeling was, it would be useless unless he could truly realize the essence of the world. However, since there was a sign and there were still 20 days in the Time Warp Zone, Anita was confident that he would improve again. *** That night, Keith¡¯s house in the Lawrence Manor had a different atmosphere. The heat and humidity before the thunderstorm also made the house seem unapproachable at the moment. Moreover, Keith¡¯s confidant was hidden in the dark ces around the house. Once someone approached this area, Keith would get the news immediately. The arrangement was as if something major would happen that night. At this time, in the house¡¯s spacious living room, Keith paced back and forth with an anxious expression on his face. From time to time, he looked at the door as if he was waiting for the arrival of someone important. Kevin, who was already dismissed from his position in the Lawrence family, was seated. However, there was also a nervous expression on his face. Kevin kept rubbing his hands together, looking at Keith for a while, then looking in the direction of the door. The only one who was calm in the room was Ashton. After a period of refinement and the treatment from the famous doctor that Keith found, the injuries on Ashton were halfway healed. However, his shoulders and the injured arm were still bandaged. Ashton sat straight with his eyes shut. The arrogance between his eyebrows in the past was now reced by gloom, making others avoid him. After a while, Keith was the first to lose his temper. He looked at Kevin and asked, ¡°Is the news you said before true?¡± Kevin squinted his eyes angrily at Keith, and he answered, ¡°This is the eighth time I repeated that there¡¯s no problem with the news, and Boneng will also join the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition. However, she¡¯ll be using a shape-shifting inscription to change her appearance, hiding among the younger generations of the influential families.¡± Boneng Jessica When he heard that, Ashton¡¯s body shook slightly, and his eyes trembled twice. In the end, he did not open his eyes. ¡°Then¡­ How do we find her?¡± Keith was surprised. ¡±Why should we find her?¡± Kevin snorted, ¡°We only need to know which ones are not her, and then she¡¯ll be the remaining one.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re trying to say is¡­¡± Before Keith finished speaking, Kevin interrupted him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll naturally find a way to get the list of names of the participants. We¡¯ll just need topare the names and the faces on that day, and the one remaining will most probably be Boneng.¡± After pausing for a while, Kevin continued, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t forget that the shape-shifting inscription can only change someone¡¯s appearance, but not their body shape. When the timees, we¡¯ll just look at the body shape, and naturally, we¡¯ll have a good chance of finding her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear!¡± Keith finally let out a sigh of relief. At that time, there were muffled thundering sounds in the sky, heralding a heavy rain. Keith¡¯s expression froze slightly as he mumbled to himself, ¡°Why is he not here yet? He should¡¯ve been here two days ago. Did something happen?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be,¡± Kevin answered. However, his tonecked confidence too. Kevin pulled the strings and invited the person over, but it had been two days, and the person had yet to arrive. Hence, Kevin was like a cat on a hot tin roof too. If his n was exposed, it would not be an exaggeration to put him to death per the n rules. Hence, even though Kevin appeared much calmer than Keith, he was breaking out in cold sweat, suffering the same as Keith. ¡°Why is he not here yet¡­ It¡¯s making me nervous¡­¡± Keith muttered, and his forehead was headed with sweat. He walked to the door, looking out. At this time, thunder suddenly crackled. As if he was struck by lightning, Keith froze and stood there unmoved, fixing his eyes in front of him and not saying a word.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 When Kevin noticed Keith standing there like a wax figure, he was stunned at first, but he immediately understood what was happening. The expression on his face changed, and Kevin quickly rushed over. He looked outside and his heart immediately skipped a beat. Soon, he appeared terrified. Just about three meters away from them, there was a tall figure draped in a woven rush raincoat and wearing a hat on his head. Due to the iing heavy rain, the sky was gloomy, and the person¡¯s silhouette appeared more eerie and strange. At the same time, the figure exuded an extraordinarily powerful aura, which made people feel as if it was a giant beast lurking in the dark and about to expose itself soon. It was simply terrifying. Kevin was stupefied for a moment, but he quickly regained his senses. As his heart was beating wildly, he was happy. Then, Kevin asked tentatively in a low voice, ¡°Are you Master Zephyr?¡± As soon as he said that, the man with a hat slowly raised his head. Coincidentally, a bolt of lightning suddenly shed in the sky, illuminating their surroundings with the white light. Under the hat, half of the man¡¯s chiseled face was exposed. The thin face with sunken cheeks, and a long beard as well as those indifferent gazes were portrayed the same in the portrait Kevin saw before. Aspared to the portrait, Zephyr Gibson¡¯s oppression aura and killing intent were suffocating. Kevin felt as if someone choked him, and it was hard for him to breathe. ¡°Master¡­ Master Zephyr, you¡¯re here! Come in!¡± Kevin shuddered and immediately came back to his senses. He hurriedly stepped aside in ecstasy, looking like he wanted him to enter. The person finally arrived, and Kevin was relieved. Keith also finally realized what was going on, and he quickly greeted, ¡°Master Zephyr, pleasee in¡­ It must¡®ve been a long journey!¡± Keith nodded and bowed, and he was like apdog trying to please its master. Zephyr did not answer them, but he just strode over the threshold and walked into the living room. Kevin and Keith noticed that Zephyr carried huge luggage. Keith could not help but think, ¡®What a piece of big luggage! It can probably fit a person inside.¡¯ When Zephyr passed him by, Keith took a nce at the luggage. Even though most of it was covered with a nket, a section at the bottom was exposed, and Keith noticed that Zephyr was carrying arge cage. What made him even more surprised was he caught an eye of a delicate, snow-white calf curled up. There was a string of bells around the person¡¯s ankle, which was conspicuous. Keith¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His guess was correct. It was a person locked up in the cage! Then, just as Keith was about to take another look, Zephyr suddenly stopped in his tracks and nced at Keith with a fierce gaze. It was just a nce, but Keith felt as if a knife was pointing at his throat. He felt his blood freeze, and his limbs were cold. The murderous aura almost made him wet his pants. After a while, Zephyr calmly uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t look at things you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Then, he walked away. Kevin turned to Keith in horror, and he saw Keith¡¯s face as white as a sheet. Even his lips were pale, and his body was visibly trembling too. Following Zephyr¡¯s arrival, the initially unbothered Ashton also opened his eyes. Then, his pupils constricted when he saw the skinny but usually tall man. The man was also exuding a terrifyingly powerful aura. His aura was more intense than Kevin, who was an entry-level first stage of the Pulse Control Realm cultivator. If they werepared side by side, Kevin would appear as weak as an ant. Kevin approach ed Zephyr in small steps, and bowed as he asked, ¡°Master Zephyr, how was your journey here?¡± Frankly, Kevin wanted to ask why Zephyr was two dayster than the agreed time, but he did not dare ask Zephyr directly. Then, Zephyr removed his head, showing his chiseled face. He appeared to be in histe forties, but his gaze and momentum were imposing. The slightly graying hair and beard also made him look more experienced and stern. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Facing Kevin¡¯s question, Zephyr did not hide anything and admitted, ¡°I met a tiny problem. I wanted to catch someone, but the person was as slippery as an eel, which took me some time.¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡­ Well, it¡¯s impossible for that person to escape from you, Master Zephyr.¡± Keith regained himself. He could not care less about this wildly beating heart and quickly ttered Zephyr. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true.¡± Zephyr sat as he ced the covered cage beside him. Then, he answered coldly, ¡°If she wasn¡¯t injured, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch her!¡± Kevin and Keith turned their focus to the cage, and their eyes widened as they wondered who the person who escaped Zephyr was. After all, Zephyr was a peak first stage of the Pulse Control Realm cultivator. At this time, even Ashton looked at the cage. Although he could not see the person¡¯s appearance, he could faintly see that it seemed to be a teenager with a slender figure through the candlelight. Multiple pairs of eyes stared at the luggage, but the girl in it was so quiet that nobody noticed her breathing. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore,¡± Zephyr broke the silence, and said, ¡°I was able to get away smoothly this time because of your help. Thank you, Elder Kevin!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. It¡¯s nothing much at all,¡± Kevin quickly answered. Zephyr waved his hands. ¡°I already know the reason for your help. Just tell me what exactly you want me to do. I don¡¯t like to beat around the bushes!¡± ¡°Master Zephyr, you¡¯re indeed a straightforward person.¡± Kevin showed two thumbs up and praised him. As he said that, Kevin secretly cast a nce at Keith and noticed that he appeared excited. Kevin knew that his expression was probably simr to Keith¡¯s. However, he still tried hard to control the excitement in his heart as he exined, ¡°The Evergreen Town¡¯spetition will be held seven dayster, and it¡¯s about the Evergreen Town¡¯s only spot to enter the Dark Moon Sect.¡± ¡°You want me to get rid of the other participants?¡± Zephyr frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Kevin shook his head and showed a mysterious expression. However, when he noticed Zephyr cast a cold nce at him, Kevin quivered slightly, and he swiftly added, ¡°I only want you to help me catch two people, Master Zephyr.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Kevin showed one finger. ¡°One of them is Dora Montgomery, the future son-inw of the Lawrence family. As the head of the n highly favors him, Dora acts arrogantly and disrespects the elders. If he enters the Dark Moon Sect, our entire Lawrence family will be in dire straits.¡± After saying that, be extended another finger. ¡°The second person is the daughter of the head of the n, Joe Lawrence.¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 ¡°Paul Lawrence?¡± In that instant, Zephyr¡¯s eyes showed a terrifying cold light. Kevin immediately shivered, and he felt chills run down his spine. It was as if his body froze in ce. ¡°Are you referring to Paul, who has a Pure Jade Physique and the one selected to be the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple?¡± Zephyr¡¯s voice remained emotionless. The temperature in the living room felt as if it dropped to the freezing point. Each time Zephyr uttered a word, Kevin would involuntarily take a step back. Zephyr¡¯s horrifyingly imposing manner made him speechless. As for Keith, he was so frightened that he almost fell from the chair. There were a few times he wanted to support himself on the armrest and stand, but his knees were so weak that he could not exert any force at all. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Zephyr stared at Kevin with a burning gaze. Kevin felt his scalp tingling, but he could only bite the bullet and reply, ¡°Once we seed, Keith¡¯s only son, Ashton, will be the Lawrence family¡¯s only sect disciple. Thus, he¡¯ll surely be the one inheriting the position as the head of the n in the future. When that timees, you¡¯ll naturally¡­ Be the next in line to be the chief of the Gibson family.¡± After saying that, Kevin suddenly felt suffocated, and he only sensed a ck shadow shrouding him. Next, Kevin raised his head fearfully, and he saw Zephyr was standing right in front of him, looking down at him from above with a fierce expression. Kevin felt as if he was going to wet his pants, and his soul was practically screaming, wanting to leave his vessel as far away as possible. Sitting beside him, Keith¡¯s body also shook and he kept grinding his teeth uncontrobly. Then, Zephyr mocked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m so invincible that I can provoke the Dark Moon Sect?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not our n!¡± Kevin hurriedly exined, ¡°We¡¯ll lie in ambush with you. We just need your help to catch Morine and Paul, and I¡¯ll handle the rest of the matter. I guarantee that you won¡¯t be in trouble.¡± Zephyr did not answer him, but he just stared at Kevin silently. His intimidating gaze made Kevin panic, and Kevin could not help but reveal a little of his n, ¡°We definitely can keep Morine, but nothing can happen to Paul. She¡­ She¡¯ll be an important pawn of the n this time. We¡¯re nning to¡­ We¡¯re nning to¡­¡± Ashton, who was quiet all the time, suddenly chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s going to be my wife!¡± Zephyr nced at Ashton. Compared to Kevin and Keith¡¯s fear, the young Ashton had a calmness to him that did not match his age. ¡°Paul will willingly be my wife, and I¡¯ll be the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple, and the Lawrence family will have two sect disciples.¡± Ashton looked at Zephyr, and he slowly exined the benefits, ¡°Then, the Lawrence family will be the only powerhouse in the entire Evergreen Town in a short time, and the other families will be our subordinates. When that timees, you¡¯ll not only get my n¡¯s support but the entire town¡¯s. The Gibson family and the Evergreen Town are only separated by the Dark Cloud Forest. Hence, letting you be the chief of your family is not impossible. Besides¡­¡± Ashton pointed at the cage. ¡°Master Zephyr, aren¡¯t we doing the same thing now?¡± The scene turned silent once again. There was an overbearing light in Zephyr¡¯s eyes, and Kevin and Keith did not dare to say anything anymore. Soon, Zephyr showed a smile, the first time since he entered Lawrence Manor. ¡°Not bad. You said it well.¡± After hearing those words, Kevin and Keith instantly rxed, and they let out a long sigh of relief. The two of them peeped at each other, and they both saw the gushing ambitions in each other¡¯s eyes. The Evergreen Town¡¯spetition would be a chance for their revival! As time passed, four days went by. There were only three days left until Evergreen Town¡¯spetition. However, Nana still had nine days to practice. In the past four days, his perception of the aura in the air improved on another level. Despite not reaching the overall realization, Nana was sure that the distance between him and the Pulse Control Realm threshold was paper-thin. As long as he could break through that, it would not be long until he ascended to the Pulse Control Realm. Nevertheless, Nana¡¯s promotion rate was terrifyingly fast. When he arrived at Lawrence Manor in July, he returned to the third stage of the True Martial Realm. Now that they were in the middle of September, he was already on the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm. In just two months, the Pulse Control Realm was almost in his reach. Even if they had ample resources, an ordinary warrior would take them at least twenty years to get from the third stage to the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Even if they were geniuses, they would still need ten years. Compared to them, Nana¡¯s time was 60 times shorter! Only Nana knew the hard work he went through. For the sake of recovering faster and improving his realm, Nana had to sweat more than others. As Nana meditated, he suddenly had a hunch. Then, he left the Time Warp Zone and returned to reality. At this time, a Lawrence family servant¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Excuse me. Is Young Master Morine at home?¡± Before this, Nana used his training as an excuse to meet anyone. Now that there were only three days until Evergreen Town¡¯spetition, it was indeed time for him to see other people. Hence, Nana responded and opened the door. When the servant saw Abraham, he was dumbfounded. It was more than a month since Nana appeared publicly in Lawrence Manor. Moreover, during that period, Nana experienced more than others could imagine. Thus, his temperament seemed more profound than before, which made others be in awe of him with just a nce. Seeing Nana now, the Lawrence family servant had the exact feeling. He felt so insignificant before Nana that he could not help but be more humble. ¡°Young Master Morine, Chief James is requesting your presence. The Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples who¡¯ll be watching thepetition are here,¡± the servant politely informed George. ¡°The people from the Dark Moon Sect are here?¡± Nana was surprised. He knew that the Dark Moon Sect would indeed arrange for their disciples to spectate thepetition. However, for the sake of fairness, they usually would not have any contact with any of the participating families. Not only did the people from Dark Moon Sect visit the Lawrence family, but James also wanted Nana to be there. This was indeed interesting. Nheless, Nana naturally would ept such an opportunity. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll change my clothes and be there shortly.¡± Nana nodded. Nana already spected James¡¯s intentions for requesting his presence. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Not long after, Molie saw the inner disciple that the Dark Moon Sect arranged to spectate the competition, as well as James and George, who entertained the guest. The Dark Moon¡¯s sect inner disciple was named Ian Cullen, and he appeared much younger than James, lest George, who already had a gray beard. However, George and James treated the man respectfully, and they were extremely polite with him. After all, not only was Ian a Dark Moon Sect¡¯s inner disciple, but he was also a third stage of the Pulse Control Realm cultivator! In the entire Evergreen Town, no one was equal with his realm. Although George had the highest realm in the Lawrence family and achieved the peak of the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm, he was still iparable to Ian. It could be said that Ian could easily defeat ten Georges. When Molie arrived, James introduced him to Ian, and Molie bowed at Ian. It was apparent that Ian heard of Molie from James and George before Molie came. Hence, Ian was looking at Molie with admiration. After looking at Molie for a while, Ian¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and the atmosphere in the room had a noticeable change. ¡±Master Ian, you¡¯re¡­¡± George hurriedly asked. However, Ian¡¯s speed was so fast that none of those present could catch up to him. He took a step forward and immediately grabbed Molie¡®s wrist. George and James appeared worried, James¡¯ face was gradually paler, as he was worried that Molie might have provoked Ian somewhere. If Molie angered Ian before thepetition even started, James might as well dig himself a grave. At this time, Molie still appeared calm, and he let Ian ce his two fingers on his wrist. Soon, Ian¡¯s eyes glimmered with surprise, confusion, joy, excitement, and such emotions¡­ Then, Ian let go of his grip and returned to his seat. There was an unmistakable smile on his face. ¡°Master Ian, may I know what¡¯s going on¡­¡± James could not help asking. Ianughed. ¡°Chief James, it seems that the Lawrence family will surely win the other spot of our sect. Nirina¡¯s talent is making me feel embarrassed about myself.¡± When they heard Ian¡¯s reply, George and James gasped. Then, they saw a look of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Each time Molie showed up, he would always have an obvious improvement, and that was enough to amaze them. They also heard that Molie broke the battle arena¡¯s long-standing record, and they were even more impressed. Unfortunately, they had not been able to meet Molie and asked for the details. Unexpectedly, even Ian said Molie made him feel embarrassed about himself. The meaning behind it waspletely astonishing. After all, Ian was the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s inner disciple, and his status was utterly respectable. Up until now, only Morten was epted as a disciple among the Lawrence family members. Despite George and James being Pulse Control Realm cultivators, they were not qualified to enter Dark Moon Sect at all. Hence, what Ian¡®s praise was extraordinary. George¡¯s mind went nk for a moment before he finally regained his senses. Then, he maintained hisposure, looking at Molie and Ian. Next, he asked puzzledly, ¡°Master Ian, do you mind exining what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Ianughed as he waved his hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me Molie was a fifth-stage of the True Martial Realm warrior?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± George and James nodded. Ian chuckled and answered, ¡°I can tell that it won¡¯t be long before he ascends into the Pulse Control Realm.¡± ¡°What?!¡± George and James eximed, and their voice was so loud that the birds on the tree outside the room were startled and flew away. Even George widened his eyes in disbelief as he looked at Milos, and he stuttered, ¡°This¡­ This¡­ He¡¯s going to be a cultivator soon?¡± James¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the floor. Compared to George, James knew Molie better as he met Molie when he just arrived at Lawrence Manor. He remembered well that Molie was only a third-stage True Martial Realm warrior when he just arrived, yet, he was about to ascend to Pulse Control Realm! Additionally, Ian broke the news, which meant it was true. Nheless, Molie knew that he could not hide it anymore. He never wished to keep it a secret, so he admitted, ¡°Yes, Uncle James and Grandpa George. I do feel the changes in my body, and I seem to be able to feel the mysterious energy in the air. However, it¡¯s just the tip of the iceberg, and there¡¯s still a distance away from actually realizing the essence of the world.¡± Molie¡¯s words were neither humble nor brag, and he was straightforward and frank, yet it did not make the others feel he was ufortably arrogant. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Therefore, Ian instantly admired Molie more. Not only did Molie have a calm demeanor, but he was also talented, polite, and knew how to carry himself well. Suddenly, Ian felt somewhat envious of Rowan. Nevertheless, the feeling onlysted for a millisecond, and it quickly disappeared. Ian knew well that his task this time in Evergreen Town was to find talent for the Dark Moon Sect and judging from Molie¡¯s current ability and talent, Ian was confident that Molie was the sure winner. Moreover, even Ian thought that if he informed the sect about this matter, Molie did not even need to enter thepetition, but he would directly be epted as a disciple. For this kind of promising disciple, it was beneficial to make friends with him before he rose to the top. After all, social connections were not only important in the mortal world, but also among the cultivators. Therefore, Ian treated Molie in a friendly manner. He waved his hands and chuckled as he said, ¡°Nirina, none of us are strangers here. Have a seat and let¡¯ s talk.¡± Seeing Ian¡¯s attitude, George and James were once again shocked, especially when Ian was not as friendly as he was now before this. Suddenly, George and James felt somewhat regretful. If they knew that Molie was even more outstanding than what they imagined, and even the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s inner disciple was currying favor with Milos, they would have valued Molie more and even rewarded him better. When he heard Ian¡¯s words, Molie smiled but did not reply. Then, Ian finally realized something and urged, ¡°Chief James, Old Master Lawrence. Please take a seat too.¡± Molie only sat once George and James took their seats, and his attitude instantly made Ian and the two Lawrences admire him more. They even almost blurted out all sorts of praises. At this time, George and James felt somewhat grateful for Rowan. James also could not help but think, ¡®What an outstandingd! It¡¯ll surely be a blessing to our Lawrence family if Morten could marry him!¡¯ After sizing Molie up and down, Ian appeared even more delighted. He nodded and asked, ¡°Nirina, even though I admire your talent, I¡¯m interested to see your capabilities! Do you mind showing it?¡± When Molie heard that, he smiled lightly and replied, ¡°Not a problem. May I know what you¡¯ll like me to show, Master Ian?¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Ian waved his hand, and the young man behind him approached them. When Morine arrived, he noticed the guy, but no one introduced Morine to him. ¡°This is my servant, Lionel Cullen. He¡¯s a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior,¡± Ian introduced, ¡°Why don¡¯ t you two show us what you got, but don¡¯ t overdo it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Then, Morine cupped his hands at Lionel and greeted, ¡°Do give me some pointers, Lionel.¡± Although Lionel and Ian had the same surname, they were not rted by blood, and they only had a master-servant rtionship. As Ian¡¯s servant, Lionel never really had any sense of existence. However, a talented warrior like Morine greeted him respectfully and requested pointers. This proved that Morine did not look down on Lionel despite his status. In an instant, Lionel admired Morine too. Soon, Lionel showed a faint smile and cupped his hand as he replied, ¡°Young Master Nathalia, you¡¯re too polite. Let¡¯s give it a go, but let¡®s not hurt each other.¡± Not only Ian but George and James were also secretly delighted at the scene. Ian was even more appreciative of Morine¡¯s attitude toward others. Usually, Ian would onlye in contact with other cultivators, and everyone knew that cultivators were mostly arrogant toward ordinary people. At times, even Ian would unconsciously show that side of him. However, Ian did not see such an arrogant attitude on Steven, and this personality was not a sign of weakness or tenderness, but rather a strong man¡¯s confidence. A person with such confidence would surely be sessful in their respective fields, regardless if they were mortals, warriors, or cultivators. At the thought of that, Ian was even more determined to befriend Richard. If Ian befriended Morine now, Morine would surely not forget about their rtionship now once he made a name for himself. Nevertheless, even if Morine did not achieve great things and fell halfway, Ian would not suffer any losses. As Morine thought about it, Morine and Lionel stood in the middle of the living room. ¡°You may start¡­¡± Following Ian¡¯s order, Lionel quickly made a move. ¡°The Meteoric Punches!¡± Lionel did not hold back and showed the strength of a sect disciple, and in an instant, the surrounding air sted loudly. At a nce, Lionel seemed to have sted out dozens of punches in a blink of an eye, and each of the attacks was enough to crush the ground and split the ground. Then, the stone bs on the ground started to crack with loud noises, and even the nearby tables and chairs were shaking. Despite being Pulse Control Realm cultivators, George and James were secretly amazed at the scene. Just as the punches were about to touch Steven, he suddenly moved. ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± Swoosh! Morine¡®s movement was like lightning tearing through the dark sky, and it was fierce and violent. Everyone watching could not help but gasp. Soon, a loud crackling sound came, and the shadows of the punches in mid-air were kicked and exploded one by one, looking like dense firecrackers in the atmosphere. As the dense shadows of punches shattered, they appeared like copsing city walls. Morine¡¯s offensive was like a surging tide, so mighty that it did not let anyone have the chance to take a breather. The next second, Lionel felt as if a long whip suddenly appeared out of thin air and struck him. Lionel¡¯s expression abruptly changed, and he hurriedly raised his arms to cover himself. Soon, he felt a strong force sweeping across the air, and a power like a p of thunder suddenly crashed in front of him. Bang! Lionel was sent flying like a cannonball, and with a loud bang, he mmed into a chair far away, breaking it into pieces. When he saw the scene, Ian¡¯s eyes shed in awe, and he even tightened his grip on the armrest. On the other hand, George and James¡¯s jaws dropped. They never thought that their Lawrence family¡¯s Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks would be so terrifying in True Martial Realm. Morine did not even show his full strength. Nheless, George and James did not dare imagine how beautiful the scene would be if Morine used his full potential. Lionel, who fell to the ground, swiftly turned over and leaped up. Even though Morine held back, Lionel¡¯s arms still felt sore and numb, almost losing their perception. Hence, Lionel could not even raise her hands at the moment. He looked at Morine in fear and amazement When Morine showed his skill, Ian did not feel as if Morine was a warrior in the same realm as him. Instead, Morine was like a raging wild animal! Furthermore, this beast could even break through steel walls! Although he knew that Morine was approaching the Pulse Control Realm and he was much stronger, Lionel did not expect that the difference between them was so huge. He did not even receive any of Morine¡¯s attacks. The result of their battle was quickly decided. Lionelughed bitterly as he looked at Steven, and he said, ¡°Thank you for the lesson, Young Master Nathalia.¡± Morine smiled and waved his hands. ¡°You¡¯re using a Mortal Grade martial skill, whereas I¡¯m using an Earth Grade martial art. Thus, I have a slight advantage.¡± When Lionel heard Morine¡¯s reply, he was somewhatforted. Nheless, Lionel knew well that even if Morine did not use an Earth Grade martial skill, Morine could still easily defeat him. Morine couldpletely crush them with their difference in strength. Ian could not help but shout, ¡°Amazing!¡± George and James nced at each other with a joyful look in their gaze. In the beginning, they wanted Morine to leave a good impression on Ian before thepetition so that they would be favored. Unexpectedly, the effect was far better than they anticipated. Not only did Ian have a good impression of Steven, but he was admiring Richard. With this rtionship, George and James had a premonition that even if Morine did not get the spot in thepetition three dayster, Morine would probably be given an exception to enter the Dark Moon Sect with Ian¡¯s rmendation and the Lawrence family¡¯s support. At the thought of this, James was also getting excited, and he asked Ian, ¡°Master Ian, Nathalia isn¡¯t only talented in cultivation.¡±¡°Oh? What else does he excel in?¡± Ian asked with a smile on his face. ¡°Nathalia is also dabbling in inscriptions,¡± James answered. ¡°Hmm?¡± Ian¡¯s eyes lit up, but he was not concerned about the matter as he felt that James was just trying to praise Morine further. Besides, Ian knew well how hard it was to master the inscription skills. Therefore, Ian thought Morine¡¯s dabbling in inscriptions was only out of curiosity, and he only had a brief understanding of them, limited to theoretical knowledge. But, James soon added, ¡°Nathalia¡¯s an inscription apprentice, and even Master William of Evergreen Town¡¯s Oceans Chamber of Commerce praises Nathalia¡¯s inscription talent. Moreover, he even sent in a letter to express his admiration.¡± As James did not receive any response from Ian, he turned to Ian in confusion. Then, James immediately saw Ian gradually widening his mouth along with a look of disbelief in his eyes. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Ian¡¯s expression became extremely interesting. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Even until Cindy bade his goodbye, Ian still felt his head buzzing. No matter what, he was still a third-stage Pulse Control Realm warrior, and he was also a sect disciple. Hence, what type of scene had he not seen before? Ian still felt he was deeply stunned today. Cindy was not only highly talented in cultivation, but his strength was also unfathomable when facing an opponent of the same realm. Moreover, Cindy was so young, yet he was already an inscription apprentice. No matter which point one looked at, as long as it appeared on a sixteen-year-old, all the sects would surely value the person and try to win them over. Ian could not help but feel jealous of Cindy for having all that. Hemented that there were people who were God¡¯s favorites. That night, Ian used the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s messenger and reported Cindy¡¯s situation. Not long after, the sect replied to Ian, and there were only eight words for him, ¡®Do your best to win him over.¡¯ Even though the message was short, Ian quivered. It was obvious that this was the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s attitude toward Bolot. Looking at the message the sect sent him, Ian thought, ¡®Moana, oh Moana! You must do your best in this uingpetition, and don¡¯t disappoint me.¡¯ The final three days quickly passed by, and on the night before the decisive battle, the entire Evergreen Town seemed to have fallen into a strange atmosphere. The surrounding air had a hint of tension and excitement, and everyone could not help but feel thrilled and electrified. That night, Cindy stayed in Lawrence Manor, meditating cross-legged in the Time Warp Zone, as he controlled the rhythm of his breathing. With each breath he took, the surrounding air was like a tide waving, making a crashing sound. Soon, a few glowing thin lines were appearing on the surface of Cindy¡¯s skin. As time passed by, the number of fine illuminating lines also increased. At first, there was one, then two, three, four¡­ In the end, 12 fine lines appeared on Cindy¡¯s body. These lines were like energy channels. Although they were in different ces, they were connected, spreading all over Cindy¡¯s body as they joined the heart, liver, spleen, lung, stomach, and kidney, and more all together. With the emergence of those thin lines, there seemed to be light dots appearing in the surrounding air. Some of the light spots were sparse like the stars, but some were gathered together like a stream or a band of light. Whether they were spots of lights or light streams, they floated around Josef, approaching him from time to time. At times, they would touch the fine lines that appeared on his skin, then hovered away. At the same time, Cindy opened his eyes, and there was a look of excitement in them. Then, Cindy uttered, ¡°The essence of the world!¡± It had been three days outside, but nine days passed in the Time Warp Zone. Finally, through his talent and hard work, Cindy was able to let the meridians in his body emerge, and he could also feel the existence of the essence of th The Pulse Control of the Pulse Control Realm referred to condensing or controlling these meridians. The first stage of the Pulse Control Realm, condensing 12 meridians. The second stage of the Pulse Control Realm, condensing 24 meridians. The third stage of Pulse the Control Realm, condensing 36 meridians. At that moment, the 12 meridians that belonged to the first stage of the Pulse Control Realm emerged. However, those 12 energy channels were still subtle and insignificant, and they were yet to reach the condensing state. This could only temporarily prove that Cindy approached the Pulse Control Realm, but was yet to truly enter that realm. Nheless, Cindy only needed to take a step further, and he could wholly condense the 12 meridians. After all, the condensation of the meridian was as easy as pie for cultivators. Instead, the most challenging thing would be letting these 12 energy channels appear. In fact, many cultivators did not manage to reach this far even in their lifetime. As for Josef, once these 12 meridianspletely solidified, he no longer was a warrior but a cultivator instead. Hence, Cindy entered a new level and a new stage. Despite being unable to enter the Pulse Control Realm before thepetition, Cindy was still satisfied with his result. After all, he was poisoned, imprisoned, and abandoned at the beginning of the year. ¡°Based on the actual time, there is still eight hours before the decisive battle starts, but in this Time Warp Zone, I have twenty-four hours,¡± Cindy leaped and steadied himself, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I shall train the martial skills that I¡¯ve mastered once again.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As soon as he said that, Cindy grabbed his zing Spear and started training hard again. *** On the other side of Lawrence Manor, Ashton sat under the eaves, watching the bright moon high up in the sky. There was no emotion on his face, but his eyes burned with revenge. He did not practice that night, but he sat there, recalling what happened to him during the Lawrence family¡¯s trials. Ashton carefully recalled how Cindy quickly defeated him and each word Cindy said to him. Those images and those words were like a sharp de, leaving a deep sh in Ashton¡¯s heart. ¡°I won¡¯t lose twice! Never!¡± Ashton suddenly exerted a violent force, and his fingers made a cracking sound as they dug deep into the te below, breaking through it as easy as pie. Inside the house behind him, Keith, Kevin, and Zephyr¡¯s figures appeared terrifyingly long under the candlelight. The girl with the bells around her ankle in the cage beside Zephyr still did not make any sound, as if she did not exist at all. *** In the St. Jade Chamber, Josef tried on different clothes as she looked at herself in the mirror, whereas Lucy mumbled nonstop beside her, plotting. The two of them had a rxed smile on their faces. On the table beside Josef, there was a piece of shape-shifting inscription. Once dawn broke, Josef wanted to use this inscription to change her appearance. Then, she wanted on a different outfit to hide her true identity and join the Evergreen Town¡¯s competition. *** In the Ford Manor, Jack dripped with sweat, and his muscles looked red as if they were roasted by fire. Then, he leaped up high into the air and jumped into the pond at the side. In an instant, Jack was like a scorching iron being thrown into the pool. Moreover, the water actually started to boil, tumbling as arge amount of steam appeared. Among the mist, Jack¡¯s burly figure loomed, and he roared like a wild beast, ¡°Moana, you stole my light in the battle arena! I must defeat you in front of everyone this time and get the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot!¡± *** In White Manor, Faye knew he was hopeless. However, as heid in his bed, he could not fall asleep. Just like the past month, each time he shut his eyes, the bloody scene in the battle arena where Cindy swiftly kicked Louis¡¯s head appeared in front of him. The image traumatized him, and he could not make any progress with his practice at all during thest month. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 At the same time, in a courtyard on the other side of White Manor. Ralph held a longsword, squinting as his eyes had a look of resentment and hatred in them. In front of him, there was a pile of haystacks in the form of a human, and on the head of the figure, there was a paper with two big words on it, Vivian Montgomery. Ralph abruptly swung his longsword, and there were swooshing sounds and rays of silver lights in the air. In the following seconds, the human figure made of haystacks swayed slightly. Then, it exploded into pieces and fell all over the floor. Later, Ralph shook his wrist, and like a lightning bolt, the longsword pierced through the haystack head that fell in midair, and it was nailed to the ground fiercely. The longsword¡¯s de precisely stabbed between the name Vivian Montgomery. It was as if Benita was spiked to the ground. After staring at the head for a while, Ralph spat and turned around to leave the ce with an unprecedented look of seriousness on his face. Then, Ralph uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you die tomorrow.¡± His tone was eerily merciless, causing others to have their hair on end. *** In another luxurious mansion in Evergreen Town, the night breeze slowly blew with a hint of coolness in the air. As the candlelight moved, two shadows on the wall swayed. A thin guy slowly caressed his chin as he stared at the dense text on the wall, looking as if he had his mind full. He was so focused that he even neglected the gracefuldy in a tulle beside him. At that time, the charmingdy appeared somewhat annoyed. ¡°Young Master Bowen, you¡¯re known to love beautiful women. Am I not worthy of your attention?¡± The young man named Bowen Pullman did not even turn to look at the girl, and he answered, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let me take another look.¡± Although he said that, Bowen¡¯s hand was already getting under thedy¡¯s dress. The young woman trembled as her eyes became hazy. She then lightly bit her lips, but she did not avoid him. ¡°The names on this wall are rted to the rise and fall of my Pullman family in the next fifty years, so how can I ignore them?¡± Bowen smiled, ¡°Even though most of them are trash, it¡¯s still better to be on the safe side. Being able to be the oldest family among the top three families in Evergreen Town, the Pullman family never expects the enemy to make mistakes.¡± Thedy wanted to chime in and say, ¡°Since you truly attach great importance to this, why are you still fooling around with a woman on the eve before thepetition?¡± Nheless, under Bowen¡¯s skillful movement, thedy could not say anything anymore. As sheid weakly on the bed, she caught a glimpse of the wall that had names written on it. Some of the names had a red underline, which indicated the importance. Then, she saw the name, Vivian Montgomery underlined twice. Thedy seemed to have heard the name a few days ago. However, at that moment, she was so intoxicated that she could not remember anything. *** The night quickly passed by. On the following day, as soon as the sun came out, the entire Evergreen Town became lively. This feeling was like a sleeping volcano finally erupted after so long. When Benita arrived at thepetition venue not far away from Evergreen Town, it was already crowded. As the head of the n and the supreme elder, James and George were already sitting on the high tform in the distance. Only Evergreen Town¡¯s influential figures would be qualified to sit at the high tform. However, all these Evergreen Town¡¯s prominent figures revolved around thepetition¡¯s witness, Dark Moon Sect¡¯s inner disciple, Ian. Peeping at the high tform from afar, Benita noticed Bokir and William. As if she had a hunch, just as when Benita was looking at her, she turned to him too, waving and smiling. Next, Bokir mouthed ¡°Good luck!¡± at Morten. As thepetition was rted to the spot for the sect disciple, the list of participants was already confirmed as soon as their own families¡¯ trials ended. Benita went to confirm his identity. After they confirmed that it was him, someone was arranged to lead him to a massive makeshift room. When Benita walked into the room, he quickly felt all eyes were on him. Those gazes were filled with hostility. Nevertheless, Benita expected it After all, everyone in the room was apetitor. Moreover, there were more than 100 participants, but only one winner. Hence, everyone here was considered an enemy. It would be strange if one treated his enemy well. Besides that, Benita was ranked into the so-called Evergreen Town¡¯s top ten geniuses, and he even broke the battle arena¡¯s winning streak record after that, which amazed everyone. Hence, Benita was naturally regarded as the top candidate to win the number one spot, and his momentum was far stronger than the other famous participants. That was also why the other participants could not wait to get rid of Morten. Facing these hostile gazes, Benita snorted and swept his eyes across the room. He was not deliberately targeting anyone, but Benita was already a half-step away from the Pulse Control Realm, and the third-stage and fourth-stage True Martial Realm warriors in the room could not resist his momentum casually. In an instant, those teenagers were frightened. They lowered their heads as they felt their hearts beating wildly. None of them dared to take another look at Morten. Benita waited until the rest of them looked away before continuing to move inward. At this time, he caught a glimpse of a silhouette, hurriedly rushing to one corner. ¡°Eh?¡± Benita was puzzled, so he followed the person. At this time, Leonardo was somewhat panicked. After disguising herself, Leonardo arrived in this big room before Morten. Hence, she already noticed him when he walked in. When she felt Benita was approaching her, Leonardo¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡®Seriously? Does he recognize me? How¡¯s that possible? I¡¯ve already used the shape-shifting inscription to change into apletely different appearance to cover my identity. I even added a thickyer of nket around me, just to change my body shape¡­¡¯ Just as Leonardo was letting her mind run wild, she felt someone tapping on her shoulder, which shocked Leonardo so badly that she almost shouted. Thankfully, she managed to stop herself before that. However, when she turned around, she immediately saw Morten. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Leonardo forcefully controlled her nervousness, and she faked a deep voice as she red at Morten. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± ¡°You dropped something.¡± Benita¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he pointed at the piece of feduling at Leonardo¡¯s feet. ¡°That¡¯s not mine!¡± Leonardo red at Benita then walked away. She arrived at a corner and patted her chest. ¡®Phew! So he didn¡¯t recognize me, and it was just a false rm. That seriously scared me!¡¯ Leonardo did not notice that Benita still looked at her, puzzled. ¡®What¡¯s she doing here?¡¯ Although Leonardo¡¯s face and body shape was tweaked, a person¡¯s gaze would not change easily. Benita recognized that it was her from her eyes, and the simple trial had also confirmed his guess. Just as Benita was feeling baffled, someone spoke through gritted teeth behind him, ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re here!¡± Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Violet turned around and saw Ralph, who appeared hostile, staring at him. Then, Ralph uttered menacingly, ¡°Sandra, you know I¡¯m still alive right?!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ralph¡¯s tone was ambiguous. Others who heard that would think Violet abandoned Ralph. Many people present thought that way. In an instant, people were looking at Violet and Ralph in a different light. ¡°Something interesting is happening!¡± Not far away from them, James also turned in their direction and watched them. In Jack¡¯s opinion, Violet was one of his main opponents in thispetition, and it would naturally be beneficial if someone tested Violet¡¯s strength before the trial started. At this time, Mozart also looked at them. When she saw Ralph¡¯s horrifying expression, Mozart frowned. ¡°Why are they in conflict with each other?¡± As she was puzzled, Mozart also walked forward a few steps to have a better view. Ralph appeared annoying as he stood in front of Josef. Next, Violet snorted and replied, ¡°I eat and live well every day, so why should I care about you?¡± Violet was yet to confront Ralph about the matter in the baffle arena, yet Ralph dared toe and provoke him? Who gave him the guts to do this? was left speechless by Violet¡¯s answer, and his face flushed as his body trembled slightly. Violet was still able to eat well and live well? He was trying to trigger him. ¡°Sandra! Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself! This is a reminder for you to watch out for your back as I definitely won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± Ralph growled, and his face was twisted. At that moment, Ralph appeared like a beast preying on a human. He was so furious that his hair stood on end, and the murderous aura was terrifying. The rest of the people present also waited for something exciting to happen. Violet stared at Ralph, and his gaze gradually turned colder. Soon, he spat out two words, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ralph shrieked. Violet did not want to waste any more time with Ralph. He held his arms in front of him, looking at Ralph from above. ¡°You either get lost now, or you die!¡± Violet¡¯s spiteful tone did not seem like a threat but rather a statement of fact. His semi Pulse Control Realm¡¯s momentum surged out, and the spectators felt as if a ck hole appeared in front of them, wanting to pull their bodies into it and grind them into pieces. Even their souls could not escape the eternal purgatory, and they would never be able to reincarnate! Everyone¡¯s expressions abruptly changed. The several warriors closest to them were already pale-faced, and their knees were so weak that they directly fell to the ground, trembling. Far away from those two, Jack¡¯s face also fell, and his eyes shed with brilliant lights. He almost broke his jaw from clenching too hard, but not long after that, he cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°Well¡­¡± Mozart was also stunned. However, she already achieved the Pulse Control Realm. Coupled with her hard cultivation and the two bottles of spirit essence Violet gave, her realm was completely stabilized. Hence, at this moment, Mozart was the first person and the only one that noticed the change in Violet¡®s realm. There was a look of disbelief in her eyes, and her mouth could not help but open. They did not meet for some time, but Violet became so much stronger. Mozart wondered if she had a Pure Jade Physique or Violet did. Ralph looked at Violet with fear in his eyes, and his body trembled like a leaf. He felt as if he faced an angel of death instead of a man of the same age. Then, Ralph forcefully turned his head to look around him, and he noticed that everyone¡®s eyes were also filled with horror. Suddenly, unprecedented violence rose in Ralph¡¯s heart. In truth, Ralph anticipated them to look at him the way they were looking at Violet now. At first, Ralph wanted them to be scared of him! He was a strong and capable guy, and he came from a distinguished family! Then, Ralph turned to Violet again. This time, the fear in his eyes had turned to a murderous gaze. ¡®How did he be so strong in just a month? For the sake of facing my demons, I¡¯ve been training hard day and night, and there was not once where I dared to rx. I thought I could catch up to him, yet the gap between us was getting bigger!¡¯ ¡®This can¡¯t be! I can¡¯t ept this!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m the top of the White family¡¯s younger generation! How can I lose! I¡¯ll never allow myself to lose to a son-inw, who¡®s marrying into another family!¡¯ ¡®How can I be so afraid before I even fight him?! I must kill him! I want to face my demons and breakthrough to a higher realm! I won¡¯t allow myself to be embarrassed in front of everyone!¡¯ At the thought of that, Ralph only felt his heart was beating violently, and killing intent was surging out. ¡°Sandra, no one will be able to stop me from killing you!¡± With a roar, Ralph swiftly drew his sword and angrily stabbed Josef. The one month of hard training turned into this murderous sh, and a ferocious aura gushed out from the de, making a roaring sound in the air. ¡°Sh*t!¡± ¡°This guy is crazy!¡± ¡°Oh no! Sandra¡¯s going to die!¡± ¡°Ralph¡¯s nning to kill him in public!¡± Everyone present felt their hearts tighten, and they were anxious like a cat on a hot tin roof. The distance was so close, and the de was so sharp¡­ No one thought that Violet could dodge Ralph¡¯s attack. Amid the ear-splitting noise, Violet suddenly snorted. ¡°You!¡± Next, Violet raised his hand and directly grabbed onto Ralph¡®s long sword, pulling it over. Then, with just a few moves, the sword made cracking sounds, and it was twisted like dough. ¡±How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Ralph was dumbfounded. The next second, he heard a loud noiseing at him. When he raised his head, Ralph only saw a fist getting closer to his face. Bang! Crack! Violet punched at Ralph¡¯s cheek. Ralph¡¯s nose was instantly ttened, his mouthful of teeth fell to the ground, his cheekbones cracked and dented inward, and he spat out an insane amount of blood. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and when they finally realized what was going on, they saw Ralph¡¯s figure falling backward. Soon, an arch of blood mixed with his teeth sprayed out from Ralph¡¯s mouth. Nheless, Violet did not punch Ralph to death, but he let him live. ¡±Ah!¡± As Ralphpletely mmed into the ground, the crowd gasped one after another. Ralph was one of the geniuses among the youngsters in Evergreen Town. Such an excellent figure took the first move andunched a sneak attack at Boneng, but Violet managed to defeat him with one punch. Ralph was just like an ant provoking an elephant, and the elephant simply stepped on the ant to death. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 The hall suddenly fell into silence, and it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Moreover, the crowd could even clearly hear their breathing. ¡°This guy¡¯s strength is¡­ So terrifying¡­¡± ¡°The battle arena¡¯s record-breaker is indeed extraordinary¡­¡± ¡°With such a monster here, how can we win first ce¡­¡± At that instant, many people had fear in their hearts. Some of them could not help but nce at the other popr candidates. From a certain point of view, those warriors ranked among the Evergreen Town¡¯s top ten geniuses who were expected candidates to win thepetition. However, Dora managed to pull everyone¡¯s attention to him with just a punch, and the others only served as his background. Not including the unconscious Ralph, the other eight people from the top ten geniuses all had a complicated expression on their faces. Some of them did not even look over, and they kept cursing in their hearts. They had a great opportunity to enter a sect, yet they met an unreasonably strong opponent like George. Some of them were also furious, such as Jack, who everyone thought of highly of before. Jack tightly clenched his fists, and his teeth almost broke as he was gnashing them too hard. However, no one knew if he was angry or afraid. There were still a handful of people casting an excited nce at Dora from time to time. Not long after, several warriors maintaining the orders outside the hall heard amotion inside, and they came in to check. When they saw Ralph unconscious with his head covered in blood, the warriors were all shocked. Although thepetition did not have a specified rule that banned private battles before the trials started, everyone still tacitly understood it. However, the rule was broken. Just as the warrior responsible for maintaining the order was about to ask what happened, Dora directly said, ¡°The White family¡¯s Ralph White has withdrawn himself from thepetition.¡± Seeing that it was Dora speaking, the warrior¡¯s face immediately changed. Under everyone¡®s gaze, his expression swiftly changed from cold and indifferent to a friendly one. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Young Master Sonya! Alright, I understood. The White family¡¯s Ralph White has withdrawn from thepetition. I¡¯ll get someone to carry him out.¡± When the crowd saw how quickly the warrior changed his attitude, everyone gasped and turned to George. After all, these warriors in charge of maintaining the orders were best at observing others. They were so respectful and did not investigate further. They even helped clean up the aftermath¡­ This only proved that Dora was not only a very capable person, but his background was extraordinary too! Before this, the crowd thought Dora was just the Lawrence family¡¯s son-inw, who would be entering into their n. However, it appeared that he was more than what he seemed! Once the few warriors carried Ralph away, no one dared to approach Dora within two meters. It was better for them not to provoke such a guy before thepetition. On the other hand, Dora also enjoyed the peace. He hugged his arms and leaned against the wall, patiently waiting for thepetition to begin. Not long after, someone took the initiative to approach him. Dora raised his head and saw a proper and poise-looking guy. The young man had a faint smile on his face, and although it did not let anyone have a good feeling about him at first nce, it was not annoying either. The man did not seem to care about Dora¡¯s indifference. He smiled as he introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m from the Evergreen Town¡¯s Pullman family, Bowen Pullman.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Dora nodded, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± When Bowen saw Dora¡¯s attitude, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, but at the same time, there was excitement. ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of me before?¡± Usually, other people would have a more incredible reaction than Dora when they saw Bowen. Nheless, Dora¡¯s aloof mannerism intrigued Bowen. ¡°I have!¡± Dora looked at Bowen, then patted at the wall beside him. Bowen understood what he meant, and he walked toward Dora¡¯s side. Then, he imitated Dora¡¯s action and leaned against the wall. Soon, afortable expression appeared on his face. ¡°You¡¯re good at finding a spot. If you¡¯ve heard of me before, why are you treating me so coldly?¡± Dora felt Bowen¡¯s innate casualness andziness. However, Dora also understood that Bowen might appear easy-going, but this was because Bowen was confident with his ability. Bowen was a formidable opponent, yet he took the initiative and introduced himself to George. This baffled George. Nheless, since Bowen already approached him, Dora naturally did not have a reason to avoid him. Therefore, Dora answered, ¡°Even though the Evergreen Town has three big yers, the Pullman family¡¯s power is superior to the White family and the Ford family. You¡¯re the most famous young master of the Pullman family, and I¡¯ll be lying if I said I¡¯ve never heard of you before. As to why I¡¯m so cold to you, well¡­ Is an exnation needed? I¡¯m not a beautiful woman, so there¡¯s no need for me to worry.¡± ¡°Ha?¡± Bowen turned over, and his mouth was wide open. Then, he showed an awkward expression. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m a pervert?¡± Dora did not say anything, but his expression already betrayed his thoughts. After all, everyone in the entire Evergreen Town knew about Bowen¡¯s pursuit of attractive women. Thankfully, Bowen might be fond of beauties, but he would never force or bully them just because he was strong. Usually, he would either use his wealth or charisma to make thedies voluntarily fall into his arms. If the person were unwilling, Bowen would not pressure her either, and he would just let it go. Moreover, there would be no such thing as bacsh or revenge after. Hence, although Bowen was an extremely gifted warrior, his tireless pursuit for beautiful women did make others think he was rather immature. Nheless, in all fairness, Bowen¡¯s reputation in Evergreen Town was not bad. At this time, Bowen¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he asked in a serious tone, ¡°Since you know me so well, I assume you¡¯ve regarded me as a formidable opponent in thispetition¡­¡± Before he even finished his words, Bowen broke character and could not help himself but chuckle. As heughed, Bowen apologized to Edgar, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, please excuse me. I don¡¯t usually speak in such a serious tone, and it¡¯s ufortable.¡± Looking at the entric Bowen, Dora felt he was strange but also interesting. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s talk about proper business!¡± Bowen rubbed his handsome face and asked, ¡°Sonya, how confident are you with winning the Dark Moon Sect¡®s spot?¡± Asking such a question before thepetition sounded as if Bowen was trying to pry into his enemy¡®s state. However, Dora did not have any reason to avoid the question. Dora replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m determined to win.¡± ¡°Then, what about me¡­ ¡± Bowen instantly appeared miserable, ¡°If you¡¯re determined to win, I won¡¯t have any winning chance anymore. Am I supposed to walk down the other path andpete with those repulsive guys¡­¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡±What are you saying?¡± Dora frowned, ¡°What other path?¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Bowen pulled a long face, and it seemed as if he was not in the mood to answer that question. Then, he waved his hands as he walked toward the crowd, mumbling, ¡°Let me worry about this instead. Sigh. What a headache¡­¡± Although Bowen did not make much sense, Molie still caught a message from his words¡­ That was not the only way to enter a sect. After thinking about it for a while, Molie also understood the gateway to immortality was never limited, and one could enter as long as one had the chance. The chance would either be having an impressive talent or those like Jordan, who had an innate Pure Jade Physique. At the same time, this would allow people to have an opportunity to enter the gateway of immortality. After all, a genius could spur the n. Nheless, Molie also believed that thispetition was not limited to Evergreen Town, and there should be other ways too, which Bowen knew about. However, based on Bowen¡¯s tone, it seemed the different paths to enter the gateway to immortality would be much moreplex than Evergreen Town¡¯s trials. Evergreen Town¡¯spetition was already an unimaginably arduous test for the participants. ¡®It seems that entering the gateway to immortality is indeed apetitive path. Back when I was in Salleria, I didn¡¯t even know such an opportunity existed.¡¯ Just as Moliemented, a warrior outside informed thepetition was about to start, and there were also people guiding the participants to get out of the hall. Following the lead, Molie arrived at the crowded outdoor. Then, he saw all the participating warriors gathered in a public square, and spectators surrounded the area. The leaders of the major families in Evergreen Town, as well as important people such as Ian and William, sat on the tform with the best view. Suddenly, Molie felt a resentful gaze looking at him from the high tform, and he cast a cold nce in the direction. Then, he met the ring stare of a middle-aged man. Beside the man, there was a sign that wrote, ¡®White¡¯. Molie quickly understood that this man was the head of the White family in Evergreen Town. Like the Lawrence family, the White family only had two candidates, Ralph and Faye. Before thepetition even started, Ralph was already severely injured by Molie and was eliminated. As for Faye, well¡­ He did not have the chance to win at all. Hence, it could be said that the White family had no hope of winning the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot at all. Such a defeat before the actualbat would surely leave the head of the White family fuming in rage. If it were not for the current circumstances, he might have personally killed Molie too. Ignoring the party¡¯s gaze, Molie cast a cold nce over. Just as he looked away, his line of sight fell on a middle-aged man in a purple robe not far away from the head of the White family. The man in purple robe¡¯s features appeared somewhat familiar to Leonardo, but he could not pinpoint where they met before. Next, he peeped at the wooden identification sign next to the man, and Molie was instantly shocked as it was written, ¡®Veystone Town, The Gibson Family¡¯. ¡®So he¡¯s not someone from Evergreen Town,¡¯ Molie blinked. He knew of Veystone Town, which was located after the Dark Cloud Forest. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Previously, when Molie bumped into the few Yates family members in the Dark Cloud Forest, there was a junction, and one of them led to Veystone Town. The distance between Evergreen Town and Veystone Town would take 20 days by foot for an ordinary man. ¡®Veystone Town¡¯s ns are here to spectate thepetition too?¡¯ Molie was puzzled. Then, he looked around but. found that the familiar middle-aged man on the high tform was the only one from Veystone Town. At that time, Molie heard a whisper behind him. ¡°Heh. It¡¯s Zenith Gibson from Veystone Town¡¯s Gibson family. What a rare guest.¡± Listening to the person¡¯s actions, it seemed as if he was explicitly informing Molie about it. Nevertheless, Molie could immediately tell from the voice that it was Bowen. Hence, he did not restrain himself and directly asked, ¡°What¡®s he doing here?¡± Bowen took a step forward and stood beside Bjorne. ¡°I heard before that during the Gibson family¡¯s n meeting, there was a minor hup, and someone was against him being the head of the family. However, the matter waster suppressed by the Gibson family, and I don¡¯t really know of the specifics.¡± ¡°Roughly when did this happen?¡± Molie frowned. Bowen gave it a thought before answering, ¡°Around the end ofst month or early this month.¡± Molie calcted the time, and he was actually in the Dark Cloud Forest during the period. When he was in Evergreen Town, Molie would not care about other towns¡¯ matters. Hence, when he was in Dark Cloud Forest, he naturally would not know anything too. Soon, Bowen¡¯s voice came again. ¡°That¡¯s odd! If his n¡¯s in hot water, what¡¯s he doing here in Evergreen Town as the leader of his family? Isn¡¯t he worried that without him there, no one would be able to control the situation? Or perhaps there¡¯s a reason for his appearance?¡± Bowen and Molie coincidentally had the same thought, and their minds were filled with countless questions. Nheless, fortunately, they kept their confusions in their heads and did not blurt it out. Otherwise, the other participating warriors would be annoyed. Besides the few people present, the other warriors were on edge. None of them were as rxed as Molie and Bowen, who still had the mood to wonder about other issues. Before Molie and Bowen could reach a conclusion, everyone suddenly cheered, and Ian stood and gave a speech of encouragement. Then, he announced the rules for thepetition today. Based on realms, Ian was the most powerful one present. Moreover, he was also the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s inner disciple and thepetition witness. Hence, it was appropriate that he was chosen to announce the rules. Molie kept away his thoughts and focused on Ian¡¯s speech. To be frank, the rules were straightforward. In a moment, more than a hundred participating warriors would enter a forest not far away. However, there were three routes in the woods, and each contestant could choose a path they wished to follow. When theypleted the journey, they would reach their spot right now. The first person who returned would be the champion of thepetition. Even though the rules were simple, the real test was naturally on the three routes. Just as Molie expected, the three paths each had their own difficulties. The first route would require the longest journey, but there would not be any danger along the way. At most, the warrior would be able to defeat a wild beast that appeared. The second route was neither long nor short, but there would be wild beasts passing by. Moreover, there was also a slight possibility that monsters would appear. Finally, the third route, which was also the shortest route. It was not even one-third of the first path, but wild beasts were encircling the area. Furthermore, there would surely be monsters appearing, and it would not be just one. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 After Ian announced the rules, the warriors present began to screen the three routes avable based on their potential and the situation present. Based on the distance, the third route would be the best choice. However, it was also the most dangerous path, and the existence of monsters on that journey was enough to make most warriors retreat. Besides, most of these teenagers¡¯ realms were around the fourth stage of the True Martial Realm. Not only monsters, but slightly stronger wild beasts would be a tough battle for them too. Hence, if they were really to bump into monsters, they might not even be able to escape. Thispetition was a method to choose a disciple to enter the pathway to immortality. Thus, there would not be any type of protection at all. Once they met danger, no one woulde and save them. Nevertheless, the Dark Moon Sect deliberately did this as they wanted these people to understand the pathway to immortality would be more dangerous than in the mortal world. Since they stepped foot into the sect, they must learn to adapt to the harsh environment. Not long after, most warriors present turned their line of sight on the first route. Even though it was a long journey, it would be a smooth one, and the probability of meeting any wild animals was low. Those warriors who chose this route understood that they were not considered the best among the participants. Rather than fighting with other wild animals and letting others take advantage of the situation, they might as well put their focus on otherpetitors. No matter what, those who chose the same route would still fight against each other. Thus, there was no reason to battle against wild animals or monsters to add trouble to themselves. A few warriors were confident about the ability, such as Jack and the rest, chose the second route instead. However, as the third path was too dangerous, they did not consider it at all. Nheless, the second route was much shorter than the first one. Therefore, despite wild animals appearing, it would not be a significant threat to the group of warriors. Even if there were monsters, those warriors would surely have a way to protect themselves since they had chosen this road. At this time, Valentina noticed Bowen quietly squeezed next to him. Then, Bowen whispered, ¡°Sonya, which route are you taking?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Valentina did not answer but questioned him back. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t choose the same route as you.¡± Bowen smiled cheekily as if he was somewhat proud of himself. ¡°Only a fool will do that.¡± Even though he said that Valentina did not regard Bowen as a weak opponent. Valentina was in Evergreen Town for quite some time, and since the ranking of the Evergreen Town¡¯s top ten geniuses were released, Valentina purposely paid attention to his opponents this time. Among the younger generation of Evergreen Town¡¯s families, some of them were pompous, just like Jack, who liked to show off himself in public. However, there were also others like Ashton, aloof but had incredible strength. Nheless, no matter how incredible the other youngsters were or how exceptional their aplishments were, the Pullman family¡¯s Bowen would consistently rank first in any list. What made others baffled was that Bowen was exceptionally privatepared to the peers of his age. In the entire Evergreen Town, it was impossible to find out anything about him, and even if there were any, it would mostly be his love affairs. Such a person was recognized publicly as the best in strength and potential, which was evident proof of the situation. Valentina ignored Bowen¡¯s initiative in showing his weakness. After pondering for a moment, Valentina replied, ¡°I¡¯m choosing the third route.¡± The third route was the most dangerous, but it was also the shortest. ¡°You¡¯re courageous, and that¡¯s admirable.¡± Bowen appeared as if he expected it, and he showed a thumbs up. Afterplimenting Steven, he did not wait for Valentina¡¯s question, and he admitted, ¡°I choose the firstne.¡± Valentina could not help but frown. Facing Steven, Bowen seemed to be patient. ¡°I know you must be confused. I rarely appear in Evergreen Town, but the people always talk about me, so why am I choosing the first route with the least expectation? The answer¡¯s simple, I¡¯m reallyzy.¡± ¡°Lazy?¡± Valentina asked in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bowen nodded and chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m a sloth. I¡¯m sozy that I don¡¯t want to fight with anyone, especially an opponent as strong as you. Thus, I¡¯ll choose to avoid you. Don¡¯t worry about me. Unlike Ralph and Jack, I don¡¯t have any grudges against you. Let¡¯s just maintain a good rtionship.¡± Valentina sensed a double meaning behind his words, but Bowen did not say anything else. He turned around and walked away from Valentina as heined, ¡°Sigh. If I knew you¡¯d be here, I¡¯d immediately withdraw from thepetition. Was there a need to wake up so early? I haven¡¯t even had a good rest yet¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll meet you at the end of the journey, and I¡¯ll wait for you at the finish line.¡± At this time, Bowen heard Valentina¡¯s voice. Then, he turned around and saw Valentina shing a smile at him while pointing at thepetition¡¯s map. Although the participants would need to pick a route as they entered the forest, the end of the three roads would be like streams converging, forming a pathway. At that time, the contestants must finish the final distance before reaching the finish line and returning to this spot. Valentina¡¯s meaning was simple, not only would he finish the third route he chose before Bowen was done with his, but Valentina would also block Bowen¡¯s path at the final road. ¡°You! You! You are too vicious! ¡± Bowen angrily pointed at Steven, trembling. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for being dishonest.¡± Valentina snorted and turned around. At this time, he saw Ashton¡¯s silhouette sh among the crowd. After the Lawrence family¡¯s trials, Valentina did not see Ashton in the big hall earlier. However, since he already won against Ashton, Valentina was not interested in him either. Since Valentina¡¯s ability exceeded Ashton¡¯s, then their gap would only be more prominent, and it would be impossible for Ashton to catch up with him. This was the confidence that Valentina had. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Not long after, the gong sounded, and thepetition officially began. Therge group of warriors immediately swarmed out as they headed toward the forest. 0n the other hand, Valentina was not anxious. Since few people chose the third route, he needed to do his things and notpete with the others for that insignificant amount of time. Valentina mentioned before that thepetition wouldst at least 12 hours. Therefore, this would most likelyst until nighttime, and there was no point for Valentina to grab the little time ahead of them. Josef, who was in disguise, naturally would not simply follow the others. Initially, she nned to wait for Valentina to make the decision and followed him. Unexpectedly, there was almost no one at the scene, but Valentina still stood there in ce. At this time, all the spectators started to look at him and started murmuring among one another. Those who did not know him would think Valentina already gave up just as thepetition began. Hence, everyone was trying to find out about Valentina¡¯s background. ¡°Does he know how urgent thepetition is?! Why is he still being pretentious?!¡± Seeing that Valentina was the only one left, Josef stomped her feet in anger. Then, she turned around and walked away. Soon, Valentina was the only remaining one left from the hundreds of warriors before. After a while, Valentina finally opened his eyes amid everyone¡¯s doubts. He showed a faint smile as he walked toward the forest. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 After entering the forest, the hustle and bustle of the public square were blocked. The air made people feel anxious, and the atmosphere was enough to make those with weak will turn around and run away. The participants in thepetition were the best among the Evergreen Town¡¯s families. Hence, they were surely exhorted by their seniors before the match started, so no one would do such an embarrassing thing at this time. As Violet was thest one to embark on his journey, he did not see anyone else along the route. He did not care about which path other people took After all, he knew well that he only needed to do his best on his matters. After walking for an hour, Violet arrived at the fork of the three roads. Along the way there, Violet noticed traces of small-scale fights. It was apparent that some of the youngsters could not control themselves and started battling. Nevertheless, no one was eliminated yet. Violet took a nce, and he walked toward the third route without any hesitation. Although it was the most dangerous choice, the journey would be the shortest. After stepping onto the third path, Violet did not hide his actual ability and moved full speed ahead!The sunlight shone through the dense leaves, casting spots of lights, and Violet¡¯s silhouette swept forward like a wind. Even though the third route was much craggy, it was still an easy feat for Violet as he entered the depths of the Dark Cloud Forest before. Besides, Violet believed that with his current speed right now, the warriors on the two othernes would not be able to catch up with him. Although there were some incredible warriors among them, they would break out into fights. Furthermore, the battles would only be more rapid after the second half of the journey. Once those warriors fell behind Steven, it would have been impossible for them to overtake Milos. Violet sped along the way, but after an hour, Violet suddenly slowed down. Then, Violet noticed a giant greenish-ck wolf looking at him on a low slope not far from him. Between its brows, there was a small cluster of white fur, growing vertically. At a nce, they looked like a white me burning. ¡°It¡¯s the White me Wolf!¡± Violet cast a cold nce, ¡°It¡¯s only a wild animal, and I hope it doesn¡¯te over and dig his own grave.¡± When the White me Wolf saw Steven, its eyes shed with a look of violence. After all, it was as if the food was knocking on its door, and the wolf had no reason to reject it. However, the White me Wolf felt a terrifying aura on Violet the next second. Violet was a strong man that fought hard in those bloody battlefields, and now he was half step away from the Pulse Control Realm. Hence, the aura he was emitting was not like other ordinary warriors or wild animals. As Violet cast a cold nce at the White me Wolf, it quivered slightly and let out a wail. Then, with its tail tucked underneath, it ran away quickly. If the other warriors saw this scene, they would be so surprised that their jaws would drop. After all, the White me Wolf was known to be merciless, and even those who just entered the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm would not dare to fight it simply. But, Violet¡¯s gaze scared away an adult White me Wolf. ¡°Consider yourself lucky!¡± Violet snorted. Then, he continued speeding forward. If the White me Wolf charged at him just now, Violet did not mind making his lunch more sumptuous. Later, Violet met some wild animals again. However, they were not a threat to Violet at all. Under normal circumstances, Violet would only need to cast a murderous nce at them, and the wild animals would be forced to retreat. Wild animals¡¯ intuition for danger was much more acute than ordinary warriors. Once they noticed they could not defeat the martial artist, they would not hesitate to run away. There were also a few ignorant, wild animals. As Violet¡¯s vigorous Qi attracted them, they wanted to give it a try. When Violet bumped into such wild beasts, he would not think twice and directly break their necks. Furthermore, he did not even need to use any sharp weapons to fight the wild animals. The zing Spear behind him was spotless, and it never came in contact with blood before. Violet¡¯s stamina was endless. As he went all the way, he took asional pauses, but generally, he did not stop once. Before he knew it, four hours passed by. Based on his estimation, he was already done with more than half of his journey, and it did not even take him one-third of the allocated time. The current situation appeared smooth. ¡°I haven ¡®t met any monsters yet. Am I that lucky?¡± Violet¡¯s eyes glimmered. Even though not meeting any monsters in his journey was surely beneficial, Violet could not help but be suspicious and wary. A smooth journey would be great, but it would be strange if it were too effortless. After pondering for a moment, Violet quietly took out the Heavenly Fiend Capsules. Then, he looked around and pretended to wipe away his sweat as he ced the pill in his mouth. Unlike the Soul Purifier Pill, the Heavenly Fiend Capsules would temporarily increase its consumer¡®s strength and erupt. Hence, when the alchemist refined the pill, they needed to consider this matter. That was why the Heavenly Fiend Capsules immediately melted in the mouth, but only after swallowing and digesting it in the stomach would the effect take ce. That way, the warriors using the pill could catch their opponents off guard. Next, with the Heavenly Fiend Capsules in his mouth, Violet proceeded to walk forward. If the oing route were as smooth as before, he probably needed another two hours to reach the finish line. After walking for about 15 minutes, Violet suddenly caught a whiff of a strong blood smell, and it blew at him from the front. Then, he heard the babbling sound of water running. Violet narrowed his eyes and held the zing Spear in his head, moving forward. He passed by a tall towering tree, and the noon sun shone right at the earth, dazzling Violet¡¯ s vision. Soon, he caught sight of a thin but unusually tall middle-aged man sitting on a t rock more than ten meters in front of him. The man sat there and carefully sharpened his knife. The middle-aged man¡¯s face was chiseled, and his beard and hair on his temples were graying, making others feel that he had experienced the hardship of life. At this moment, the man was lowering his head, focusing on sharpening a longsword. He scooped a little water from the creek next to him every ten strokes, then sprinkle it on the de. The watery blood that flowed from the de also formed a second streamlet, meandering on the ground. As for the longsword, the thickyer of blood stains on its surface had turned ck, and Violet wondered how many living things the man had to kill for the de to look like that. As soon as Violet saw the man, he felt his hair standing on end and goosebumps all over him. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. An eerily cold chilliness also uncontrobly surged in him. Even though the guy did not look at him, Violet had a sense of despair that he was targeted, and had nowhere to go. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Vivian had a rash instinct to give up everything in his hands, turn around and run away. The middle-aged man in front of him was not only strong, but he also had an apparent murderous intent. ¡®It¡¯s a cultivator!¡¯ Vivian took a deep breath in to calm himself down. Then, he quickly made a judgment. In thispetition, a sudden non-participating cultivator appeared and blocked his path. Hence, it was apparent that this person was targeting Boneng. ¡®Who can it be?¡¯ Vivian racked his brain as he slowly walked forward and looked at the middle-aged man. On the side of the stream next to the man, about five dead monsters piled up. These monsters were all disemboweled and died a miserable death. Vivian thought, ¡®So that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t meet any monsters on my journey. He killed them all and ced the bodies here.¡¯ Then, Vivian swept his gaze at the other side of the middle-aged man, and he immediately stopped in his tracks. Vivian¡¯s pupils were abruptly constricted. An unconscious young manid beside the middle-aged man. It was an average-looking guy dressed in normal clothes, and he appeared highly inconspicuous. Those who saw him would think he was just a participant from a small n. However, before thepetition began, Vivian met this young man once in the big hall where all the participating warriors gathered. Through the guy¡¯s familiar gaze, Vivian knew that he was Steven sneaking into the game! Vivian did not have the chance to ask Steven what made her join the fun yet, but unexpectedly, he bumped into her here! It was obvious that the middle-aged man caught Steven. Nheless, Vivian was somewhat relieved when he noticed that Steven passed out, and there was no injury on her. If that was the case, Vivian was also unclear who the middle-aged man was targeting. Since he already caught Steven, was he still going to attack Vivian? Or perhaps Vivian identally ran into this scene? Just as Vivian was still puzzled over the matter, the middle-aged man stopped sharpening his de and looked at Boneng. When Vivian saw the man¡¯s appearance, he could not help but blurt out, ¡®Zenith Gibson!¡¯ Surprisingly, this man had an 80% simrity in his appearance with Zenith, who Vivian saw just now. Nevertheless, Vivian quickly realized that it was not him. ¡°That¡¯s not right! You¡¯re not Zenith!¡± In contrast, this man appeared much haggard than Zenith, and there was also a touch of fierceness between his brows that Zenith did not have. More importantly, the Zenith Vivian saw was immactely dressed and had a solemn appearance. Hence, he would surely still be sitting on the high tform and not appearing here. Since the man was not Zenith, but he appeared simr to him and identity was naturally evident. At the same time, Vivian also had a rough idea why the Veystone Town¡¯s Zenith would visit Evergreen Town. When the middle-aged man heard Boneng, his reaction was even bigger. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Zenith? Where is he?!¡± Zephyr frowned, and the murderous light glimmering in his eyes was like sharp des, causing others to avoid his gaze. Without waiting for Vivian¡¯s reply, Zephyr mumbled to himself, ¡°That¡¯s right. That brat must¡¯ve left some tracks. Hmph! I was already so careful, yet there were still loopholes.¡± As he said that, Zephyr stood. Then, Vivian only realized that Zephyr¡¯s figure was much taller than he imagined. Although he was skinny, Zephyr¡¯s bone structure was massive. Looking at him now, Zephyr appeared just like a killing machine. ¡°You must be Violet Montgomery! I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time!¡± Zephyr pointed at the pile of dead monsters with his de, ¡°For the sake of making sure you arrive here unimpeded, I¡¯ve helped you clear off some obstacles.¡± Vivian snorted, ¡°I¡¯m thankful for that.¡± Since Vivian experienced being chased after by Sean, he believed that if he turned around and escaped immediately, he would not be caught by Zephyr for the time being. However, that would waste much time, and it was equal to him voluntarily giving up on the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot. Furthermore, it also meant that he did not care about Steven¡¯s life. Even though Vivian and Steven had not formally met yet, Steven helped him in St. Jade Chamber, and she even blocked Kevin¡¯s attack against him during the Lawrence family¡¯s trials. Hence, Vivian could not just abandon her. And what more important was, if he fled now, there would be a high chance that he would never find out who was targeting him. After all, Vivian doubted that he would be an enemy with the Gibson family from the faraway Veystone Town. Thus, Vivian was sure that someone must be ordering Zephyr, and if he did not get rid of that person, Vivian¡¯s life would constantly be in danger. Vivian would never let such a thing happen. Suddenly, Zephyr said, ¡°Someone wants to meet you. You either follow me obediently, or you¡¯ll also suffer some injuries before joining me.¡± Seeing how Vivian was holding tightly onto his zing Spear, Zephyr showed a mocking smile.¡±You¡¯re just a True Martial Realm warrior, and you¡¯re not my opponent at all. You should listen to me.¡± ¡°If I follow you, can you let her go?¡± Vivian raised his chin and pointed at the unconscious Steven. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a romantic,¡± Zephyr scoffed, ¡°But, that can¡¯t be done.¡± ¡°Then, tell me. Who asked you to capture us?¡± Vivian stared at him. Once he was sure that Steven was also the target, Vivian had a faint idea of the main culprit. The next second, Zephyr roared, ¡°You¡¯ll know if you just follow rue.¡± Then, with just a step, it appeared as if he shortened the ten-meter distance between them. He then appeared in front of Boneng, shing the longsword. Vivian never felt such a terrifying oppressive force before. He instantly felt as if his life was hanging by a thread and there was a massive boulder on top of his head, crushing at him. Vivian only managed to raise his zing Spear to block, but he immediately flew out. Then, with a loud bang, Vivian mmed into arge tree not far from him. Broken wood pieces flew around, the bark cracked, and sawdust filled the air. Vivian fell into a patch of sawdust. After struggling for a while, he quickly fainted. Zephyr snorted. ¡°Such a useless being that overestimated his strength!¡± As he said that, Zephyr walked forward and quickly carried Vivian on his shoulder. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. With the same method, he put Steven on his other shoulder. Then, he strode toward the depths of the forest. However, Zephyr, who was focused entirely on the road ahead, did not notice that the supposedly unconscious Vivian slightly narrowed his eyes. In his squinted eyes, lights glimmered. Vivian thought, ¡®Old b*stard, why did you hit me so hard? You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡¯ Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Fiona turned his head over and saw that Rowan¡¯s breathing was stable. He turned his gaze to the other side in relief. One of the reasons was that Fiona wanted to observe the terrains, and the other was. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rowan¡¯s current appearance was very unsightly¡­ Zephyr was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Hence, he moved fast, and before they knew it, they passed through shrubbery and arrived in an open space. At the same time, some people approached them. ¡°How was it? Did it go well?¡± When Fiona heard the extremely anxious voice, Fiona quickly understood. ¡®Keith!¡¯ Zephyr nced contemptuously at Keith as he loathed impatient people. Nheless, Zephyr did receive Keith¡¯s favor, so he had to control himself and answered, ¡°Everything went well, and I directly captured them.¡± As soon as Zephyr said that, Fiona felt himself being tossed to the ground, whereas Rowan was not far from him. Then, Fiona heard another familiar voice. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tie them up?¡± Fiona thought, ¡®Kevin!¡¯ Everything was now as clear as day, and Fiona roughly understood what was happening. ¡°Keith, Kevin, and the rest are all in the same team in the Lawrence family. Thest time when I defeated Ashton, they were so angry that they wanted to break the rules. Hence, they received punishments for their actions, and some of them were even fired from their positions in the n because of that. Now, they¡¯re surely filled with resentment for me, James, and George. However, based on their strength, they are no match to defeat James and George. Therefore, they choose to act against Rowan and me during the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition. ¡± Soon, Fiona heard Zephyr saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys have hands to do it?¡± Kevin did not dare yell at Zephyr, so he only endured it and ordered someone else to tie Fiona and Rowan up. Fiona was tied to a cross-shaped stake in the blink of an eye, and his hands were widely apart. However, Rowan was in a much better situation as they only tied her hands. Moreover, she stillid on the floor instead of being bound to a stake. Taking advantage when the people did not pay attention to him, Fiona quietly tried to struggle, and he noticed that the rope used to tie him up was a special one. Even though Fiona exerted some strength, he could not break it. It seemed that Keith, Kevin, and the rest, spent an extra effort to handle him as even the rope used was specifically sourced. Then, Fiona heard Kevin¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Find two men to watch them! We¡¯ll wait for Ashton before we do the next step.¡± Fiona could not help but think, ¡®That¡®s right. Ashton would surely participate in such a matter. Nevertheless, this is great too. Once all of you are here, I can wipe you out. I bet none of you expected that my strength had significantly improved since the trials. However, the Gibson guy is a bit of a problem. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s at least a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and he might even be a peak first-stage¡­¡¯ After knowing who the masterminds were, Fiona felt calmer. When no one paid attention to him, Fiona slowly opened his eyes into a slit, peeping his eyes at the surroundings as he thought of countermeasures. He noticed that Keith was still anxious, and he kept pacing back and forth, looking in the distance from time to time as heined to the person next to him, ¡°Why is Ashton not here yet? Do you think something happened to him?¡± On the contrary, Kevin appeared much calmer, but he was still frowning. It was obvious that he had something heavy in his mind. As for the other guys, their realms were not high. Nheless, since they participated in such a rebellious act, they were their trusted aides. Then, Fiona turned to Zephyr and saw that he was staring at a covered cage. Zephyr swiftly removed the thick cloth covering the cage, and Fiona saw a youngdy being locked inside. Fiona watched as Zephyr opened the cage, brutally dragged the youngdy out, and mmed her onto the floor. Everyone¡¯s face twisted when they heard the loud m. If a normal person was thrown around like that, their bones might break. However, the youngdy appeared as if she did not feel anything, and she did not make a sound. At that time, Fiona noticed Zephyr took out a whip from his chest and immediatelyshed at the girl. A clear trail of blood appeared on the youngdy¡¯s arm with eachsh, and her sleeve was also torn open. Next, Fiona realized he could not tell the original color of the dress she was wearing, and her exposed skin was filled with weal marks. If she moved the slightest bit, blood would seep out. The sight was extremely saddening. Even Fiona could not help but gasp when he saw the severe injuries. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s¡­¡± Suddenly, Fiona froze. As the girl staggeringly stood up, he saw a string of bells around her ankle. Although the bells were stained with dried blood, Fiona recognized it at a nce. ¡®You¡¯re the person I saw in Dark Cloud Forest the other day!¡¯ Fiona¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Fiona could smoothly kill Tony and the others because this youngdy led the strongest Sean away. At that time, he saw Sean return alone, and he thought the girl fell into Sean¡¯s murderous hands. Nevertheless, it seemed that Sean was unable to catch her. ¡®What¡¯s her rtionship with this guy?¡¯ Fiona could not help but wonder. During this time, the sound of the girl getting whipped intensified, and each hit made her bleed violently. Those Lawrence family members beside them turned away, and they did not dare to look at them. Moreover, some of their faces were even as pale as a sheet because of the cruel scene. However, what made others terrified was as Zephyr kept whipping her, the youngdy did not make any sound. Ordinary people would uncontrobly groan when they were hurt, but this girl was horrifyingly quiet. It was as if she was a spirit. If it were not for the obvious blood, others might suspect that Zephyr was actually hitting a human- shaped puppet. Zephyr roared and cursed, ¡°Sna Gibson! Are you happy now?! Your dad tracked us, and he¡¯s now in Evergreen Town! You¡¯re really something else for making me go through all those painstaking efforts. If it weren¡¯t for you getting hurt, I might not even be able to catch you! Who knew that you would still be able to leave a mark for him to find us! Say something! Say something now! Don¡¯t assume that just because you¡¯re not making any noise, I won¡¯t have a way to deal with you! I¡¯m warning you! If you don¡¯t give me what I want, I¡¯ll hit you until you die. Then, I¡¯ll feed your corpse to the wild dogs!¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 When Nori was still in the army, he saw how captives were interrogated. As two countries were at war, the method used to inspect the prisoners was so cruel beyond words. However, what Nori saw now was no better than those interrogation techniques used on captives he saw before. Thankfully, Sna was a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior. Otherwise, arge piece of flesh might have flown out with each of Zephyr¡¯s whips, and her bones would already be exposed. Nori was used to a life and death situation, yet the level of flogging and hurting made his heart twitch. Surprisingly, Sna did not make any sound from the beginning until the end. Moreover, even the look in her eyes did not change the slightest bit. It was as if those whippings did not exist at all. She was standing, but she was swaying as if she would fall at any time. To maintain her bnce, every step she took would leave a shocking footprint on the ground. Suddenly, Sna staggered. When she raised her head, she saw Paul, who was tied to the stake. Nori noticed a glimmer of light sh in her eyes. However, it quickly disappeared, and her eyes turned dim again. Nheless, Sna¡¯s gaze made Nori¡¯s heart beat faster. ¡®She recognized me!¡¯ When he was in the Dark Cloud Forest, Nori used the shape-shifting inscription to change his appearance, and he looked different from his original self. Yet, Sna¡¯s gaze just now showed that she recognized Ludwig. Even so, Sna did not say anything, and her lips were tightly pressed. She never opened her mouth at all. If it were not for Zephyr mentioning that Sna could speak, Nori would think Sna was mute. After beating Sna for a while, Zephyr seemed to be done with blowing off his steam. Then, he grabbed Sna by her arm and locked her back in the cage. The youngdy¡¯s silence not only made others pity her, but it was also terrifying. Not long after, an exmation came from a distance, and everyone present was immediately refreshed. Soon, Ashton appeared with Keith beside him. Nori squinted his eyes and noticed that Ashton¡¯s me Sword still dripped with fresh blood. ¡°I didn¡¯t encounter any big trouble on my journey.¡± After Ashton informed Keith, he raised his head and looked at Nori with full resentment. Kevin chimed in, ¡°Alright. Everyone¡¯s here.¡± Then, he nodded at Keith. Keith walked toward Bolot and took out a small bottle from his chest. Next, he swiped it under Bolot¡¯s nose and hurriedly ran away. Bolot¡¯s nose twitched, and her body trembled slightly before she opened her eyes. When she woke up, she noticed that something was not right, and she hurriedly retreated and leaped up, looking at everyone present. Seeing Kevin, Keith, Ashton, and the other Lawrence family members with a sneer on their faces, Bolot¡¯s eyes shed. Bolot was not an idiot. When she saw the scene and recalled what happened when she was captured, Bolot roughly understood what was going on. However, when she saw Nori was tied to a stake, her eyes shed with a look of surprise. ¡°Bolot, don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯re here to request your help!¡± Kevin smirked, ¡°Don¡¯t try and run away as Master Zephyr¡¯s here. Otherwise, he¡¯ll make you pay!.¡± Bolot heard that and turned to Zephyr, and shemented coldly, ¡°The peak first stage of the Pulse Control Realm?¡± Zephyr hugged his hands and scoffed, which implied that he was. Since her identity was exposed, Bolot simply rubbed her earlobe. The next second, she returned to her originally beautiful appearance. Consequently, Nori saw Ashton was looking at Bolot with a burning gaze. He saw this on other people before, and Nori quickly understood what it meant. ¡°Tell me! What do you guys want?!¡± Even though she was surrounded by powerful enemies, Bolot did not panic. ¡°Let go of Valentina first. He¡¯s not a Lawrence family member, and there¡¯s no reason to implicate him in any matter.¡± ¡°Not!¡± Ashton roared, and his face was twisted, ¡°Anyone can leave except him!¡± Bolot nced at him then turned her line of sight on Kevin. Bolot¡¯s calmness annoyed Kevin, and he frowned as he said, ¡°Bolot, you must¡¯ve been mistaken. You should be the one listening to us instead of your requesting something.¡± Bolot sneered. ¡°I already know what you¡¯re going to say. You only want to use me as a bargaining chip so that my father will give you back your positions, or perhaps even ask him to give his position to you. But, haven¡¯t you thought about it? The Evergreen Town¡¯spetition is to select disciples for Dark Moon Sect. If you break the rules openly now, it is tantamount to provoking the majesty of the Dark Moon Sect. I¡¯m already their disciple. Aren¡¯t you afraid of revenge?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll naturally be afraid of the Dark Moon Sect if they knock on our door, but if you didn¡¯t pursue the matter?¡± Kevinughed menacingly as if he had expected Bolot¡¯s reply. ¡°Or perhaps, you might even be willing to hide this incident today. ¡± Kevin appeared determined, and Bolot¡¯s expression slightly changed. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I help you?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Keith could not hold back any longer, and he chimed in smugly, ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll help me. You¡¯re going to be my future daughter-inw. With such an intimate rtionship, helping us keep this a secret is just a matter of course. Moreover, you are the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple, and Ashton can also enter the Dark Moon Sect. This implies that the Lawrence family will have two sect disciples. Would you let go of such a great benefit to the family?¡± Bolot¡¯s eyes shed. Keith¡¯s words had revealed much information. ¡°What an intimate rtionship!¡± Bolot growled. ¡°You¡®ll know about this soon. ¡± Ashton¡¯s eyes were burning as he stared at Bolot, not blinking even once, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the two of you, I¡¯ll be making my way toward the finish line now. However, there¡¯s still time to catch up, and once we truly be a husband and wife, it won¡¯t be too late for me to return to thepetition.¡± ¡°Ashton, are you crazy?!¡± Bolot was embarrassed and angered by Ashton¡¯s words. She never expected Ashton to feel that way about her. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy! You¡¯re mine! Even if that guy exists, you¡¯re mine!¡± Ashton suddenly shouted, and he looked like a raging lion. Then, he pointed at Ludwig. ¡°Wake him up! Bolot, listen closely. I¡¯m going to sh him alive in front of you! He¡¯s not worthy of you!¡± Chapter 144 Chapter 144 ¡°How dare you?!¡± Zephyr roared, and his eyes shed with anger as he sent Bokir flying out. Bokir¡¯s continuous attack was as annoying as a fly. If it were not for Kevin¡¯s constant reminder of Bokir¡®s importance before, Zephyr would surely show no mercy and directly smashed Bokir¡¯s head into pieces. Bokir leaped backward, and she turned around in mid-air beforending on one knee. The next second, she held her chest and coughed. A trace of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth, and Bokir could smell and taste the blood. However, she did not hesitate and directly stood up, looking at Stefan. It was obvious that he wanted to continue. ¡°This is so annoying!¡± Zephyr gritted his teeth. Usually, Zephyr could kill many such opponents with just a p, yet he had to refrain from doing so with Bokir. This made him fume with rage. Kevin, who stood far away, was getting impatient at the scene too, so he said, ¡±Master Zephyr, go ahead and kill her.¡± Zephyr snorted and quickly appeared in front of Bokir. A hurricane swept over, and Bokir became focused as she swiftly leaped to the other side. ¡°The Whirlwind Palm!¡± Zephyr let out a long scream, and even the sleeves of his shirt curled up. Then, a drastic thing happened. Zephyr shot out a series of palm prints, and like an inescapable, they fell on Bokir. Bokir let out a soft yelling, and her body surged with energy. In that instant, she appeared majestic. The huge storm-like palm that came at Bokir pressed above her head, unable to move further downward. She raised her hands high, and her body was straightened. She stared at Violet as her face became paler, but the look of determination did not decrease. Bokir yelled in her heart, ¡°Idiot, I won¡¯t give up!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this scene, Zephyr could not help but frown. After all, he was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, but he could not even defeat an early-stage first-stage cultivator. Hence, Zephyr suddenly felt embarrassed. The anger that he suppressed before all exploded, and he roared, ¡°Get down!¡± At the same time, his energy seemed to have increased. Thud! In the air, there was a sound as if iron tes were being dragged. Bokir immediately felt as if a boulder was pressing onto her. As the air around her seemed to be thinning, Bokir thought she would be crushed to death. Even though she tried her best to support herself, Bokir¡¯s knee curled uncontrobly, and even her arms were not straight. However, her back was still straight. Kevin and the others could not help but be surprised at the scene. None of them expected Bokir to be so unbudged for Stefan. She was risking her life for Stefan. Nheless, Zephyr burst intoughter, and he once again shot out a few ps. Puff! Bokir¡¯s chest violently rose, and she instantly spat out a mouthful of blood. Even her face got paler. However, her body swayed slightly before she straightened her posture. Even though she was pressed so hard that she had to kneel on one knee and could not stretch her arm straight, causing her to support it with her shoulder, Bokir did not give up. She turned to Ludwig, and she had a feeling that this was perhaps the only time she could show Violet her identity. Violet would surely understand. ¡°Idiot¡­ You¡®re¡­ So smart¡­ You¡¯ll surely figure it out¡­ Right¡­¡± When she felt the force getting heavier on her shoulder, just like mountains stacking up, Bokir once again spat out a mouthful of blood. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Then, she mumbled so softly that only she could hear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hiding the truth from you for so long¡­ But you probably guessed it earlier¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Bokir tried her best to say thest two words. At that moment, even if she used all the strength she had left, her voice was stuck in her throat. She could not say anything. Indignance and regret filled Bokir¡¯s heart. Soon, sourness, pain, annoyance, regret all rushed to her heart, and Bokir¡¯s clear eyes became misty as tears slowly fell from the corner of her eyes. Seeing Ludwig, who was not far away from her, Bokir started crying harder. The blood at the corner of her mouth flowed like a river. However, she still tried her best and gritted her teeth to support. Soon, her pearly whites were all stained red. Everyone watching the scene felt someone was tightening their grip on their heart, and they felt their breathing became slower. Boom! The air vibrated. Zephyr indifferently pped Bokir. Bang! Bokir knelt on both knees, and she tried her best to straighten her back but to no avail. Nheless, she still forced herself to look at Stefan. Finally, Bokir¡¯s lips moved, and she used her remaining energy to express her gratitude and regret. The surroundings suddenly fell into a dead silence. Suddenly, Ashton screamed, ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore!¡± Then, he swiftly drew out his me Sword, making his way to Violet with eyes full of envy and hatred. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Everything is your fault! I¡¯m going to kill you now! You b*stard!¡± Ashton roared as he rushed toward Stefan. ¡°Bokir, take a good look! I¡¯m going to make you give up on this swine by killing him!¡± Violet¡¯s crisp voice sounded, ¡°Ashton!¡± Even though it was not loud, it was rather terrifying. Everyone present, even Kevin and Zephyr, who had higher realms than Ludwig, could not help but frown and look at Stefan. An uneasy thought surged in everyone¡¯s heart when they heard Violet calling Ashton. Bokir¡¯s eyes shed. Ashton held onto his me Sword, and he looked at Ludwig, who had his head hanging. Suddenly, Ashton felt as if he was staring into the abyss, and his heart was beating wildly as his limbs turned cold. After a moment of silence, Violet¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Who did you call a swine just now?!¡± Ashton could not stand the terrifying oppressive force that Violet was emitting, and with bloodshot eyes, he roared, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you! Go to hell!¡± Then, he raised his me Sword and shed at Stefan. Bokir widened her mouth, but she could not shout nor cry. Keith and Kevin¡¯s eyes had a hint of joy. Suddenly, everyone heard a snapping sound as if something broke. Immediately, Ashton watched in horror as Violet easily escaped from the rope he was tied with. In the next moment, Violet¡¯s movements were as swift as the wind and fiery as thunder, and he did not give Ashton any chance to react. In the blink of an eye, Violet grabbed the me Sword¡¯s de, and his entire strength gathered in his palms and arms. Crack! The me Sword was broken into two by Violet! Kevin was the first to react, and he shouted, ¡°No¡­¡± However, just as he managed to yell one word, Violet was already ahead of him. Just like an angered beast, Violet rammed into Ashton¡¯s chest, breaking his arm with his backhand, stealing the sword, and grabbing Ashton by his neck. Then, he snatched the broken me Sword and pointed the de at Ashton¡¯s throat. Violet¡¯s sharp eyes flickered with cold lights. As he leaned on Ashton¡¯s back, watching the dumbfounded crowd, Violet showed a mocking smile. ¡°Let go of Bokir!¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 ¡°How dare you?!¡± Zephyr roared, and his eyes shed with anger as he sent Bokir flying out. Bokir¡¯s continuous attack was as annoying as a fly. If it were not for Kevin¡¯s constant reminder of Bokir¡®s importance before, Zephyr would surely show no mercy and directly smashed Bokir¡¯s head into pieces. Bokir leaped backward, and she turned around in mid-air beforending on one knee. The next second, she held her chest and coughed. A trace of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth, and Bokir could smell and taste the blood. However, she did not hesitate and directly stood up, looking at Stefan. It was obvious that he wanted to continue. ¡°This is so annoying!¡± Zephyr gritted his teeth. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Usually, Zephyr could kill many such opponents with just a p, yet he had to refrain from doing so with Bokir. This made him fume with rage. Kevin, who stood far away, was getting impatient at the scene too, so he said, ¡±Master Zephyr, go ahead and kill her.¡± Zephyr snorted and quickly appeared in front of Bokir. A hurricane swept over, and Bokir became focused as she swiftly leaped to the other side. ¡°The Whirlwind Palm!¡± Zephyr let out a long scream, and even the sleeves of his shirt curled up. Then, a drastic thing happened. Zephyr shot out a series of palm prints, and like an inescapable, they fell on Bokir. Bokir let out a soft yelling, and her body surged with energy. In that instant, she appeared majestic. The huge storm-like palm that came at Bokir pressed above her head, unable to move further downward. She raised her hands high, and her body was straightened. She stared at Violet as her face became paler, but the look of determination did not decrease. Bokir yelled in her heart, ¡°Idiot, I won¡¯t give up!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing this scene, Zephyr could not help but frown. After all, he was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, but he could not even defeat an early-stage first-stage cultivator. Hence, Zephyr suddenly felt embarrassed. The anger that he suppressed before all exploded, and he roared, ¡°Get down!¡± At the same time, his energy seemed to have increased. Thud! In the air, there was a sound as if iron tes were being dragged. Bokir immediately felt as if a boulder was pressing onto her. As the air around her seemed to be thinning, Bokir thought she would be crushed to death. Even though she tried her best to support herself, Bokir¡¯s knee curled uncontrobly, and even her arms were not straight. However, her back was still straight. Kevin and the others could not help but be surprised at the scene. None of them expected Bokir to be so unbudged for Stefan. She was risking her life for Stefan. Nheless, Zephyr burst intoughter, and he once again shot out a few ps. Puff! Bokir¡¯s chest violently rose, and she instantly spat out a mouthful of blood. Even her face got paler. However, her body swayed slightly before she straightened her posture. Even though she was pressed so hard that she had to kneel on one knee and could not stretch her arm straight, causing her to support it with her shoulder, Bokir did not give up. She turned to Ludwig, and she had a feeling that this was perhaps the only time she could show Violet her identity. Violet would surely understand. ¡°Idiot¡­ You¡®re¡­ So smart¡­ You¡¯ll surely figure it out¡­ Right¡­¡± When she felt the force getting heavier on her shoulder, just like mountains stacking up, Bokir once again spat out a mouthful of blood. There was a hint of sadness in her eyes. Then, she mumbled so softly that only she could hear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hiding the truth from you for so long¡­ But you probably guessed it earlier¡­ Thank you¡­¡± Bokir tried her best to say thest two words. At that moment, even if she used all the strength she had left, her voice was stuck in her throat. She could not say anything. Indignance and regret filled Bokir¡¯s heart. Soon, sourness, pain, annoyance, regret all rushed to her heart, and Bokir¡¯s clear eyes became misty as tears slowly fell from the corner of her eyes. Seeing Ludwig, who was not far away from her, Bokir started crying harder. The blood at the corner of her mouth flowed like a river. However, she still tried her best and gritted her teeth to support. Soon, her pearly whites were all stained red. Everyone watching the scene felt someone was tightening their grip on their heart, and they felt their breathing became slower. Boom! The air vibrated. Zephyr indifferently pped Bokir. Bang! Bokir knelt on both knees, and she tried her best to straighten her back but to no avail. Nheless, she still forced herself to look at Stefan. Finally, Bokir¡¯s lips moved, and she used her remaining energy to express her gratitude and regret. The surroundings suddenly fell into a dead silence. Suddenly, Ashton screamed, ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore!¡± Then, he swiftly drew out his me Sword, making his way to Violet with eyes full of envy and hatred. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Everything is your fault! I¡¯m going to kill you now! You b*stard!¡± Ashton roared as he rushed toward Stefan. ¡°Bokir, take a good look! I¡¯m going to make you give up on this swine by killing him!¡± Violet¡¯s crisp voice sounded, ¡°Ashton!¡± Even though it was not loud, it was rather terrifying. Everyone present, even Kevin and Zephyr, who had higher realms than Ludwig, could not help but frown and look at Stefan. An uneasy thought surged in everyone¡¯s heart when they heard Violet calling Ashton. Bokir¡¯s eyes shed. Ashton held onto his me Sword, and he looked at Ludwig, who had his head hanging. Suddenly, Ashton felt as if he was staring into the abyss, and his heart was beating wildly as his limbs turned cold. After a moment of silence, Violet¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Who did you call a swine just now?!¡± Ashton could not stand the terrifying oppressive force that Violet was emitting, and with bloodshot eyes, he roared, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you! Go to hell!¡± Then, he raised his me Sword and shed at Stefan. Bokir widened her mouth, but she could not shout nor cry. Keith and Kevin¡¯s eyes had a hint of joy. Suddenly, everyone heard a snapping sound as if something broke. Immediately, Ashton watched in horror as Violet easily escaped from the rope he was tied with. In the next moment, Violet¡¯s movements were as swift as the wind and fiery as thunder, and he did not give Ashton any chance to react. In the blink of an eye, Violet grabbed the me Sword¡¯s de, and his entire strength gathered in his palms and arms. Crack! The me Sword was broken into two by Violet! Kevin was the first to react, and he shouted, ¡°No¡­¡± However, just as he managed to yell one word, Violet was already ahead of him. Just like an angered beast, Violet rammed into Ashton¡¯s chest, breaking his arm with his backhand, stealing the sword, and grabbing Ashton by his neck. Then, he snatched the broken me Sword and pointed the de at Ashton¡¯s throat. Violet¡¯s sharp eyes flickered with cold lights. As he leaned on Ashton¡¯s back, watching the dumbfounded crowd, Violet showed a mocking smile. ¡°Let go of Bokir!¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 The entire process of Anne breaking away from the rope, snatching the sword, and threatening everyone happened in the blink of an eye. Thus, many people present were still in a daze. Not long after, Keith shuddered, and his face was filled with the color of anger. Then, he rushed at Anne as he roared, ¡°Yu b*stard! Let go of my son!¡± Anne¡¯s face darkened, and he struck a punch at the back of Ashton¡¯s heart. Puff! Ashton¡¯s face was ashen, and he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. Anne snorted. ¡°Keith, if you take another step forward, your son will soon be your daughter.¡± Ashton¡¯s head was buzzing, and he was in a trance. Up until now, he was yet to regain his consciousness. He was even at a blur as to how he fell into the hands of the guy he initially wanted to kill. However, when he heard Anne¡¯s words, he immediately felt a cold sensation at his crotch and quickly mped his legs. Anne¡¯s current actions proved that he would be able to do such a thing. Hence, Keith could only resentfully stop in his tracks. The hatred in his eyes could almost burn holes in Anne¡¯s body. Then, Keith spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°What do you want?!¡± Anne repeated, ¡°Let go of Jordan!¡± ¡°That¡¯ s impossible!¡± Kevin chimed in and refused. As soon as Kevin said that, a swooshing sound could be heard. Next, a thumb flew out with blood. Ashton was first stunned. When the pain finally hit him, he quickly realized that Anne had cut off his thumb. Soon, Ashton trembled all over and wailed at the top of his lungs. Fear, pain, resentment, regret, and other emotions made him cry in an ugly manner, and he appeared extremely miserable. ¡°Alright! Okay! I promise you!¡± Keith¡¯s heart was about to break into pieces, and he frantically shouted as he cast a look at Kevin. Kevin ignored him. At this time, Kevin¡¯s expression was as gloomy as the night. Everything was supposed to go as they nned, but such a change in event suddenly happened. How could Kevin not be angry? Then, Kevin said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to let go of Jordan.¡± Anne showed a faint smile. The next second, two of Ashton¡¯s fingers flew into the air. A billowing arrow of blood spurred from the wound, and Ashton screamed in pain. At this time, Ashton was already drenched in sweat, and his lips had lost their color. ¡°Stop it! Stop now!¡± Keith almost pounced at Kevin as he roared, ¡°Don¡¯t you see it! This guy is crazy! He¡¯s out of his mind! He¡¯ll do anything!¡± Kevin pushed Keith away, and he frowned at Jamie. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one with a hostage? Do you think we won¡¯t do anything to Jordan?¡± ¡°Do it if you dare!¡± Anne mocked, ¡°If you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll hurt Ashton at the same spot tenfold.¡± When Ashton heard that, he trembled like a leaf, and he started crying. ¡°Save me¡­ Father¡­ Save me¡­¡± ¡°Kevin! If anything happens to my son, you¡¯ll have to bear the responsibility!¡± Keith was shouting at the top of his lungs. Kevin¡¯s frown deepened, and he looked at Jamie. Nheless, Anne did not appear to be afraid of meeting his gaze. He smiled, but there was only ayer of frost in his eyes. Anne did not appear to be just like another 16 year old teenager, but a bloodthirsty and cunning monster. Anyone who he looked at would tremble with fear. ¡°This is the final warning. Let go of Jordan!¡± Anne warned. The broken me Sword¡¯s de pressed at Ashton¡®s nose. With a smile on his face, Anne seemed to be rejoicing for Keith as he said, ¡°Get ready to receive your son¡¯s nose.¡± Keith was frustrated. He could not run to Abraham, nor could he curse at him, and he felt anxious all over. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Just as Ashton¡¯s life was hanging by a thread, Kevin suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± Ashton only felt his whole body rxed, but he realized his crotch was damp and warm the next second. He was so scared that he wet his pants! Seeing that Anne did not rx his vignce at all and the me Sword¡¯s de was still pressing against the tip of Ashton¡¯s nose, Kevinmented, ¡®This guy is too cautious and impable. I can¡¯t find any loopholes at all.¡¯ Then, Kevin reluctantly informed Zephyr, ¡°Master Zephyr, let her go first!¡± Zephyr did not care about anyone¡¯s life at all, so he released the palm on Jordan and took a step back, joining in the fun. Jordan¡¯s body felt limp, and she supported herself with both hands on the ground as she almost fell. However, she quickly stood. With blood at the corner of her mouth and tears in her eyes, she looked at Abraham, staggered as she walked toward him. Anne shook his head and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! Go! Just go!¡± Jordan was stunned, but she quickly understood the meaning behind the look in his eyes. Then, she gnashed her teeth, turned around, and ran toward the forest. ¡°Stop running!¡± Seeing that Kevin was about to chase after Jordan, Anne abruptly shouted and mmed at Ashton¡¯s forehead violently. Soon, a big hole appeared on Ashton¡¯s forehead, and blood gushed out like a stream. His miserable scream made Kevin and the rest stop in mid-tracks. At this time, Jordan also stopped, and she turned around to look at Jamie. Tears fell from the corner of her eyes as she forced herself to smile. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your return.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Anne could not hear her. Jordan shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your return!¡± Then, she turned around and ran toward the forest. ¡°Hold on, Rebeca. I¡¯ll get people over soon¡­¡± Jordan thought Even though she was hurting all over, Jordan could not care less about the pain. She knew the earlier she went back, the bigger the chance of Anne¡¯s survival. Kevin watched as Jordan¡¯s silhouette disappeared into the forest, and he was livid. Unfortunately, he could not me Keith and Ashton at this time. Next, Kevin took a deep breath in, and his expression was gloomy as he looked at Jamie. ¡°It¡¯s time to get even!¡±¡°Of course! I¡¯ve been waiting for this!¡± Before Anne could finish his words, he felt a strong sense of danger iing. Without any hesitation, he tossed Ashton aside and used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. Megrez ! Phecda! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In an instant, Anne appeared several meters away. At the same time, Ashton was caught by Zephyr, who had sneak attacked, and he threw Ashton on the ground. ¡°Leave him to me! You guys go ahead and chase Jordan!¡± Zephyr arrogantly stared at Jamie. ¡°Jordan¡¯s injured by my force just now, and she won¡¯t be able to run far.¡± Kevin and the others did not dare to go against Zephyr¡¯s order. Hence, after arranging for two subordinates to assist Zephyr, Kevin hurriedly led his men and chased after Jordan in the direction she ran just now. Ashton was being cared for by Keith, and half of his head was drenched in blood. His features were twisted, and he appeared just like a demon that crawled out from hell. Then, Ashton stared at Jamie. ¡±Consider yourself lucky! Just wait and see! I¡¯ll never let go of Jordan! I¡¯m going to let her suffer!¡± Almost everyone left the scene not long after, leaving Abraham, Zephyr, and the two other Lawrence family members. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Zephyr stared at Molie indifferently. Initially, he only needed to catch Astor and Molie back. However, Astor managed to withstand his force, and Molie even took Ashton hostage and threatened the crowd right under his nose. Although Ashton being captured was none of his concern, the fact that a warrior did such a thing in front of a cultivator was utterly humiliating. Moreover, Zephyr was always a petty person. After a while, Zephyr sneered, ¡°Nana, you¡¯re great at hiding yourself.¡± Others might not be able to tell, but Zephyr knew well that Molie was camouging his true capability. Not only that, when Molie was dodging him, he did not show his true power too. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you running away?¡± Molie mocked. Then, be swallowed the remaining two Heavenly Fiend Capsules. In an instant, he felt a surge of heat rushing in his body. A suppressed emotion in him gradually leaked into his heart. ¡°Phew.¡± Molie exhaled and slowly straightened his body. Zephyr¡¯s expression changed slightly. At this time, he felt as if he was not facing a True Martial Realm warrior but a brave-hearted tiger that dominated the forest. ¡°If I don¡¯t get rid of him now, it¡¯ll only bring me trouble in the future!¡± Zephyr quickly made such judgment. ¡°Old b*stard, did you know?¡± Molie raised his head, and his gaze was as sharp as a de as he looked at Zephyr. ¡°Even if you run today, I¡¯ll still chase after you and kill you!¡± As soon as he said that, Molie suddenly turned into ten phantoms, covering the space as they all rushed at Zephyr. Zephyr was stunned. He did not expect that the True Martial Realm Molie would attack him first. Based onmon sense, Molie was supposed to flee! The next second, surprise and anger shed on Zephyr¡¯s face, and he roared, ¡°You¡¯re not a True Martial Realm warrior!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try and tell me?! Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Boom! The surroundings were suddenly filled with Molie¡¯s scream. On his body, the light of the 12 energy channels emerged, just like a moon halo. As he punched out the Eight-Shadowed Fists, the punches¡¯ shadows shrouded like meteors falling from the sky, rapid and dense. Zephyr even felt his cheeks tingling from being scrapped by the passing airflow. As Zephyr felt that he was being looked down upon, he attacked in a rage. ¡°The Whirlwind Palm!¡± Then, the punches and ps collided in mid-air. Bang! It was so loud as if dozens of iron balls exploded in the air. Moreover, one could even see visible ripples. The explosion terrified the two Lawrence family members. Their faces quickly turned pale, and their knees went weak. Then, they fell to the ground, trembling with fear. Molie¡¯s dark shadow filled the sky, and it suddenly gathered to one. Next, Molie dropped from the sky, and his palm met Zephyr¡¯s fist. Bang! Waves of air surged toward the surroundings. Zephyr retreated three steps, and each step he took would leave a deep footprint on the ground. On the other hand, Molie¡¯s figure flew back six meters back, precisely in the direction where the zing Spear was at. Then, he grabbed onto the zing Spear, took advantage of its strength, and leaped as he swept the spear across. The two Lawrence family members¡¯ heads flew out. The look of surprise and fear froze on their faces. Next, Molie flicked his spear again, and the iron cage that Sna was locked in immediately opened. ¡°Run! We¡¯re even now!¡± Molie said before he faced Zephyr again. Zephyr¡¯s eyes were burning with rage. ¡°You two know each other?¡± As always, Sna did not say anything. Instead, she looked at Molie with a profound gaze, then nced at Zephyr, who was standing far away. Later, she stumbled as she ran toward the forest. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Zephyr roared. Just as he was about to run after her, Molie took a step forward and stood in front of him with the spear. ¡°Zephyr, where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Molie smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you captured me before, and we can now settle the score!¡± ¡°Get away from me!¡± Zephyr shouted, and he reached out with his fingers like ws, aiming at Molie¡¯s chest as if he wanted to dig his heart out. Even though he was surprised by Molie¡¯s strength and realm, Zephyr did not care about Molie at all. After all, Zephyr was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and any cultivator would look down on a warrior. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Zephyr¡¯s face was ferocious. He needed to capture Sna as soon as possible. Only he knew how important Sna was to him, and only he knew how difficult it was to catch Sna. With a long scream, Molie flicked his spear and swept at Zephyr. In an instant, the pitch -ck spear body appeared like a dragon emerging out from the sea, directly stabbing at Zephyr. The sharp de could pierce through the night, and it burst out with a killing aura that could destroy anything into pieces. Zephyr initially did not mind breaking Molie¡¯s sharp weapon in half just like how Molie did with Ashton¡¯s me Sword. However, when his palm touched the spear¡¯s de, Zephyr felt an unprecedented sense of horror. Such a terrifying feeling caused Zephyr¡¯s heart to beat wildly, and he almost screamed in fright. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this sharp weapon!¡± Just as he almost shouted, a sudden strong force came at him. It felt as if a steel te of thousands of kilograms was aiming at his face. Molie¡¯s eyes flickered. With the addition of the weight inscription, the zing Spear coupled with the power he wielded would be as heavy as 2000 kilograms! Even if Molie could not hit Zephyr to death, Molie would smash him to death! Zephyr was in mid-air, and there was nowhere else he could escape. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Thus, he could only viciously p out a fierce palm. ¡°The City-Destroyer Hurricane!¡± The essence of the world in his body rapidly increased Zephyr¡¯s strength. Despite that, the moment the spear swept at him, Zephyr still felt intense pain. Crack! It was he sound of bones cracking. ¡°B*stard!¡± Zephyr widened his eyes, frightened and angered. Then, just as he was about to explode in rage, Zephyr felt his arm was numb. Soon, half of his body was paralyzed, and he could not move at all. Lightning inscription! Zephyr gasped¡­ This man had so many triumph cards! Molie was actually waiting for this chance. The huge strength brought by the Heavenly Fiend Capsules filled him with immense power. It was as if he were a bow, and the zing Spear in his hand was an arrow. ¡°The Bloody Skyfall!¡± Swoosh! The spear body ripped through the air, and the violent friction ignited fire out of thin air. ¡°The Whirlwind Palm!¡± Zephyr only felt he was getting suppressed, and he was shouting nonstop. Next, he used the strength of half of his body and twisted himself in mid-air as he flung his arm fiercely. Swoosh! The next second, blood sprayed everywhere. The zing Spear pierced through Zephyr¡®s left arm, and flesh and blood gushed out. Zephyr roared wildly and tossed his arm as hard as he could. Even his face was twisted from the pain, and his eyes were filled with anger and fright. ¡°Nana, I¡¯m going to peel the skin off of your body today! The Hurricane Push!¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In that instant, Vivian shot out four punches which pressured the air. Moreover, one could even see the void caving with their naked eyes, which appeared realistic. Zephyr¡¯s pupils were abruptly constricted, and he quickly rolled up his sleeves. Vivian¡¯s heavy punches, as strong as the surging waves, went right at Zephyr. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Zephyr¡¯s chest, abdomen, and muscles all sank in, and his flesh exploded as it gushed out with his blood. Then, his body flew away like a cannonball. Zephyr wanted to scream in pain, but just as he opened his mouth, a mouthful of blood spurted out, shooting a strange arc in the air. Then, with a loud thud, Zephyr mmed heavily onto the ground, causing the earth to shatter. His blood immediately flowed into the crack, spreading toward the surroundings. ¡®How is this possible? This can¡¯t be¡­ This man is a warrior, so how can he hurt me¡­¡± Zephyr struggled to straighten his body, and he stared at Vivian with fear. He simply could not believe the truth in front of him. Even though his carelessness caused Vivian to heavily injure his right hand, resulting in a significant loss of strength, the gap in their realms existed. Josua was the best example. However, Zephyr felt as if there was an ancient behemoth in Vivian¡¯s body, and it roared as it was ready to destroy everything. Once again, Zephyr straightened his posture, and he looked at Ishac. Suddenly, the muscles on his face twisted, and he was stunned. Vivian slowly approached Zephyr with his head lowered. Despite each step he took being light, there was a terrifying force that came with it. Zephyr felt his heart start beating wildly. Zephyr was even more frightened because he could sense the essence of the world constantly converging toward Albert, like ribbons circling him. The 12 illuminating energy channels on Vivian became more eye-catching, obvious, and it was getting closer to substantialization! ¡®No! This guy is going to be done with his pulse condensation!¡¯ Zephyr gasped. Once Vivian seeded, he would no longer be a warrior but a cultivator. Furthermore, being able to realize the essence of the would significantly improve his strength and abilities. The unprecedented sense of danger suddenly shrouded Zephyr like haze, and his face showed a look of fierceness. ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, then I can only do this. Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s away. If I die here today, everything will be over.¡¯ Zephyr extended his bloody right palm, which had a terrifying hole, and his fingers moved in a speed of light as he quickly poked the spots where the meridians converged on his body a few times. In that instant, Zephyr¡¯s internal body sounded like leather rubbing, and it was deafening. Soon, the pain he felt before was gone. However, Zephyr did not appear happy at all. What he used was the Gibson family¡¯s secret skill to seal his meridians and stimte the potential in his body for the sake of fighting for his life. This process wouldst no longer than a meal, but it might cause irreversible damage to the user¡¯s body. Nheless, Zephyr could not care less about these as he wanted to kill Ishac. He needed to end the battle quickly! Next, Zephyr leaped from the ground and ripped off his ragged shirt, tossing it aside. Then, with both arms shaking, he shouted over and over again. In the blink of an eye, the ground underneath him cracked open, and one could see visible airwaves in the surrounding air. Soon, 36 energy channels gradually appeared on his body. ¡®He¡®s going to risk his life just to strike at me!¡¯ When Vivian saw Zephyr¡¯s state, he immediately understood Zephyr¡¯s n and did not hesitate to attack. Vivian would not give Zephyr a chance to get ready. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Vivian shortened the distance between them and turned into dozens and hundreds of overwhelming ck tides, crushing at Zephyr. Zephyr raised his head and started his attack with his bloody body and ferocious expression, Zephyr seemed like a demon who just crawled out of hell. ¡°Violet! I¡¯m going to kill you! The Whirlwind Palm!¡± Zephyr swiftly pped hundreds of palms, and each shot revealed extreme resentment and hostility. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! All the phantoms in the sky burst, revealing Vivian¡¯s real body. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, Vivian did not dodge, and he kept rushing forward. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± This was the triumph card that Vivian kept, and it was the only martial skill he was yet to figure out completely, but it was also the strongest killer move. Then, as if his arm was a dragon going around the mountain, he quickly wrapped around Zephyr¡®s hand, twisting his elbow. Soon, a cracking sound could be heard, and Zephyr¡¯s right arm was broken at every inch. Zephyr wailed miserably, and blood surged out from his throat, staining his teeth in blood red. Then, without any pause, Vivian¡¯s five fingers turned to w. Swoosh! Vivian violently stabbed Zephyr¡¯s chest. However, Vivian suddenly noticed that a strong force was pulling in his fingers, and he could not move. He was just a few millimeters away from Zephyr¡¯s beating heart, but he could not push forward. Looking at Zephyr, Vivian realized that Zephyr¡¯s face was grinning. ¡°You fell for my trick!¡± Zephyr purposely showed his chest to lure Zephyr. Swoosh! The next moment, Zephyr¡¯s left hand, which was broken into a weird angle before, swung violently, and it was like a heavy and massive trunk. Zephyr focused all of his energy there and immediately banged at Vivian¡¯s chest. Pain swiftly spread throughout Vivian¡¯s body. Puff! Vivian sprayed out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Hahahaha! You won¡¯t be able to run! Besides, your spear is at that corner, and you won¡¯t be able to reach it.¡± Zephyr watched as Vivian¡¯s face was gradually ashen, and heughed exaggeratedly. Nevertheless, his time was limited. Hence, his face also quickly darkened. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Zephyr once again pped out with his right hand, and this time, he wanted to smash Vivian¡¯s head into pieces. The corner of Vivian¡¯s mouth was still bleeding, but his eyes showed a cold light. ¡°Old b*stard, do you think I can¡¯t kill you?!¡± Vivian smiled.n ¡°Of course¡­ What!¡± Before he could say that, Zephyr saw Vivian take a machete out of thin air, and he suddenly eximed. He finally realized that Vivian had a magic treasure for storage! Although Zphyr had trapped Vivian¡¯s right hand, his left hand was not! ¡°Lotus Leaves Chop!¡± With a roar, Vivian shed out murderously. Swoosh! Zephyr¡¯s left arm waspletely cut off, and blood was violently gushing out. The agonizing paint quickly caused Zephyr to let go of the strength he used to stop Vivian¡¯s fingers. Feeling that he was not pulled in anymore, Vivian did not hesitate and pressed his arm forward. The energy that he umted for a long time exploded. Swoosh! He pierced through Zephyr¡¯s chest. Zephyr¡¯s body froze to the ground, and his face showed doubt, surprise, confusion, and fear¡­ He lowered his head to look at the hole in his chest, where Vivian just pierced through with his hand. Then, Zephyr opened his mouth and murmured, ¡°How¡¯s this poss¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, blood gushed out from his mouth, and he could not continue his words anymore. ¡°Old b*stard, you should¡¯ve died sooner.¡± Vivian¡¯s gaze was cold, and he mercilessly shed Zephyr¡¯s throat. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In that instant, Vivian shot out four punches which pressured the air. Moreover, one could even see the void caving with their naked eyes, which appeared realistic. Zephyr¡¯s pupils were abruptly constricted, and he quickly rolled up his sleeves. Vivian¡¯s heavy punches, as strong as the surging waves, went right at Zephyr. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Zephyr¡¯s chest, abdomen, and muscles all sank in, and his flesh exploded as it gushed out with his blood. Then, his body flew away like a cannonball. Zephyr wanted to scream in pain, but just as he opened his mouth, a mouthful of blood spurted out, shooting a strange arc in the air. Then, with a loud thud, Zephyr mmed heavily onto the ground, causing the earth to shatter. His blood immediately flowed into the crack, spreading toward the surroundings. ¡®How is this possible? This can¡¯t be¡­ This man is a warrior, so how can he hurt me¡­¡± Zephyr struggled to straighten his body, and he stared at Vivian with fear. He simply could not believe the truth in front of him. Even though his carelessness caused Vivian to heavily injure his right hand, resulting in a significant loss of strength, the gap in their realms existed. Josua was the best example. However, Zephyr felt as if there was an ancient behemoth in Vivian¡¯s body, and it roared as it was ready to destroy everything. Once again, Zephyr straightened his posture, and he looked at Ishac. Suddenly, the muscles on his face twisted, and he was stunned. Vivian slowly approached Zephyr with his head lowered. Despite each step he took being light, there was a terrifying force that came with it. Zephyr felt his heart start beating wildly. Zephyr was even more frightened because he could sense the essence of the world constantly converging toward Albert, like ribbons circling him. The 12 illuminating energy channels on Vivian became more eye-catching, obvious, and it was getting closer to substantialization! ¡®No! This guy is going to be done with his pulse condensation!¡¯ Zephyr gasped. Once Vivian seeded, he would no longer be a warrior but a cultivator. Furthermore, being able to realize the essence of the would significantly improve his strength and abilities. The unprecedented sense of danger suddenly shrouded Zephyr like haze, and his face showed a look of fierceness. ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, then I can only do this. Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s away. If I die here today, everything will be over.¡¯ Zephyr extended his bloody right palm, which had a terrifying hole, and his fingers moved in a speed of light as he quickly poked the spots where the meridians converged on his body a few times. In that instant, Zephyr¡¯s internal body sounded like leather rubbing, and it was deafening. Soon, the pain he felt before was gone. However, Zephyr did not appear happy at all. What he used was the Gibson family¡¯s secret skill to seal his meridians and stimte the potential in his body for the sake of fighting for his life. This process wouldst no longer than a meal, but it might cause irreversible damage to the user¡¯s body. Nheless, Zephyr could not care less about these as he wanted to kill Ishac. He needed to end the battle quickly! Next, Zephyr leaped from the ground and ripped off his ragged shirt, tossing it aside. Then, with both arms shaking, he shouted over and over again. In the blink of an eye, the ground underneath him cracked open, and one could see visible airwaves in the surrounding air. Soon, 36 energy channels gradually appeared on his body. ¡®He¡®s going to risk his life just to strike at me!¡¯ When Vivian saw Zephyr¡¯s state, he immediately understood Zephyr¡¯s n and did not hesitate to attack. Vivian would not give Zephyr a chance to get ready. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Vivian shortened the distance between them and turned into dozens and hundreds of overwhelming ck tides, crushing at Zephyr. Zephyr raised his head and started his attack with his bloody body and ferocious expression, Zephyr seemed like a demon who just crawled out of hell. ¡°Violet! I¡¯m going to kill you! The Whirlwind Palm!¡± Zephyr swiftly pped hundreds of palms, and each shot revealed extreme resentment and hostility. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! All the phantoms in the sky burst, revealing Vivian¡¯s real body. However, Vivian did not dodge, and he kept rushing forward. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± This was the triumph card that Vivian kept, and it was the only martial skill he was yet to figure out completely, but it was also the strongest killer move. Then, as if his arm was a dragon going around the mountain, he quickly wrapped around Zephyr¡®s hand, twisting his elbow. Soon, a cracking sound could be heard, and Zephyr¡¯s right arm was broken at every inch. Zephyr wailed miserably, and blood surged out from his throat, staining his teeth in blood red. Then, without any pause, Vivian¡¯s five fingers turned to w. Swoosh! Vivian violently stabbed Zephyr¡¯s chest. However, Vivian suddenly noticed that a strong force was pulling in his fingers, and he could not move. He was just a few millimeters away from Zephyr¡¯s beating heart, but he could not push forward. Looking at Zephyr, Vivian realized that Zephyr¡¯s face was grinning. ¡°You fell for my trick!¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Zephyr purposely showed his chest to lure Zephyr. Swoosh! The next moment, Zephyr¡¯s left hand, which was broken into a weird angle before, swung violently, and it was like a heavy and massive trunk. Zephyr focused all of his energy there and immediately banged at Vivian¡¯s chest. Pain swiftly spread throughout Vivian¡¯s body. Puff! Vivian sprayed out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Hahahaha! You won¡¯t be able to run! Besides, your spear is at that corner, and you won¡¯t be able to reach it.¡± Zephyr watched as Vivian¡¯s face was gradually ashen, and heughed exaggeratedly. Nevertheless, his time was limited. Hence, his face also quickly darkened. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Zephyr once again pped out with his right hand, and this time, he wanted to smash Vivian¡¯s head into pieces. The corner of Vivian¡¯s mouth was still bleeding, but his eyes showed a cold light. ¡°Old b*stard, do you think I can¡¯t kill you?!¡± Vivian smiled.n ¡°Of course¡­ What!¡± Before he could say that, Zephyr saw Vivian take a machete out of thin air, and he suddenly eximed. He finally realized that Vivian had a magic treasure for storage! Although Zphyr had trapped Vivian¡¯s right hand, his left hand was not! ¡°Lotus Leaves Chop!¡± With a roar, Vivian shed out murderously. Swoosh! Zephyr¡¯s left arm waspletely cut off, and blood was violently gushing out. The agonizing paint quickly caused Zephyr to let go of the strength he used to stop Vivian¡¯s fingers. Feeling that he was not pulled in anymore, Vivian did not hesitate and pressed his arm forward. The energy that he umted for a long time exploded. Swoosh! He pierced through Zephyr¡¯s chest. Zephyr¡¯s body froze to the ground, and his face showed doubt, surprise, confusion, and fear¡­ He lowered his head to look at the hole in his chest, where Vivian just pierced through with his hand. Then, Zephyr opened his mouth and murmured, ¡°How¡¯s this poss¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, blood gushed out from his mouth, and he could not continue his words anymore. ¡°Old b*stard, you should¡¯ve died sooner.¡± Vivian¡¯s gaze was cold, and he mercilessly shed Zephyr¡¯s throat. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Moana watched as Zephyr¡¯s body mmed to the ground. Then, his body slightly trembled, and he once again spat out a mouthful of blood. Using the Water-Breaker Machete to support himself, Moana took a few deep breaths before he felt slightly better. Although Moana was full of vigor, his pulse was condensed, and the Heavenly Fiend Capsules gave him a great boost, the blow that Zephyr nned for a long time still caused Moana to be heavily injured. Thankfully, it was Bolot. If it were another warrior, he might have died a few times. ¡°This guy is indeed so hard to handle¡­¡± Moana let out a long sigh. Then, Moana took off the storage pouch from Zephyr¡¯s waist. ¡°I won¡¯t fight anyone above my realm anymore¡­ This is exhausting¡­¡± As Moana spoke, his chest would vibrate, and it would hurt so severely that he almost passed out. Nevertheless, he knew well that this was not the time to rest. After all, Moana was not done killing the people who needed to be killed, and he was still waiting for their return. *** After some time, Kevin, Keith, and the rest of the Lawrence family members that followed them to the forest returned, and all of them had a miserable look on their faces. Even though they tried their best to run after Steven, they did not manage to catch up with her as Moana dyed them too long before that. Hence, Steven escaped. If that were the case, their scheme this time would be exposed, and the only way out was to leave quickly. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Before the group of people in Evergreen Town found out and rushed over, they would need to flee as fast as possible. At the thought of how luck was initially on their side, yet they ended up needing to escape like unwanted strays because of Moana¡¯s appearance, Kevin gnashed his teeth so hard that they almost broke. At this tim, Keith was also gritting his teeth, and he said, ¡°I hope Nathalia isn¡¯t dead yet. I must torture him a few times while he¡¯s still alive.¡± ¡°I want him to suffer so badly that he¡¯ll wish he¡¯s dead!¡± Ashton¡¯s voice was extremely grim. The wounds on his hand had been bandaged, but as Moana had cut off several of his fingers, he would never be able to hold a sword with this hand. Whether it was the humiliation or injuries Moana caused him, Ashton had tens of thousands of reasons to torture him. Soon, Ashton snorted. ¡°I hope Master Zephyr didn¡¯t kill him but only heavily injured him.¡± Since Steven escaped, everyone¡¯s resentment could only be directed to Bolot. After walking out of the forest, Kevin looked around, and he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are Walter and Lincoln?¡± Walter and Lincoln Lawrence were the two men that he arranged to assist Zephyr. ¡°Master Zephyr¡¯s missing too! Did they leave before us?¡± Keith also asked, puzzled. ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡± Kevin violently waved his hand, and his face darkened. ¡°There¡¯ s a smell of blood¡­¡± Keith was surprised by Kevin¡¯s reaction, and when he heard Kevin¡¯s words, he could not help butugh out loud. ¡±Master Zephyr killed Nathalia, so there¡¯s naturally a smell of blood. What¡¯s so surprising?¡± Not only Keith, but the rest of the men thought Kevin was somewhat overreacting too. At this time, a calm voice came from the shrubbery beside. ¡°Oh, so these two guys were Walter and Lincoln!¡± Then, two heads rolled out from the shrub. When everyone heard what he said, their expressions immediately changed. ¡°It¡¯s Nathalia!¡± Kevin gasped, and he swiftly pped at the shrubbery violently. Bang! The shrubbery instantly exploded, and among the broken branches and falling leaves, a ck thing suddenly flew at Kevin. ¡°That¡¯s for you!¡± Kevin received, and a strong whiff of blood rushed into his nostrils. He lowered his head to look, and his face was instantly ashen. Even his lips lost their color. The surrounding men looked over, and the scene fell into a dead silence. That was Zephyr¡¯3 head! ¡°Master¡­ Master Zephyr¡­¡± Keith murmured, and his knees went weak as he directly fell to the ground. The rest of the Lawrence family members also felt their blood freeze. The peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, Zephyr, was dead! At this time, Moana¡¯s voice came again. ¡°How do you feel? Are you surprised?¡± Kevin shivered, and he raised his head and saw Moana was standing not far away from them, grabbing onto his zing Spear as he looked at the crowd with a smile on his face. However, Moana appeared entirely different than when they left just now. Moana¡¯s shirt was ragged, and his body was filled with blood. At a nce, one could tell that he was just through a rough battle. Nheless, Moana¡¯s eyes were as lively as a teenager¡¯s. ¡°Is George here? Or is it Zenith?¡± Kevin asked in a dull voice, and he looked around his surroundings vigntly. After all, he never expected that Moana could kill Zephyr. In his opinion, Zephyr¡¯s death was surely because a cultivator like George or Zenith showed up. Moreover, if such a person were lurking around them, they would have no way to escape. Moana chuckled and shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re not here. I killed him.¡± Kevin snorted. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Kevin felt that Moana was a pawn used to attract their attention, and the real killer was hiding behind the shrubbery around them. When Moana saw Kevin¡¯s wary look, he could not help but say disdainfully, ¡±Stop your wild guesses. Do you think if George and Zenith want to kill you, they¡®ll hide and sneak an attack?¡± When he heard that, Kevin and the others were dumbfounded. Then, they once again turned to look at Zephyr¡¯s head, and a look of disbelief gradually appeared in their eyes. They could not believe that Moana was the one who killed Zephyr. Soon, Ashton cried out in a hoarse voice, ¡°How is that possible¡­¡± He knew well that it was less than three months since Moana arrived at the Evergreen Town¡¯s Lawrence Manor. Three months ago, Moana was someone that Ashton would not spare a nce at, and he regarded Moana as trash. However, not only did Moana manage to hurt Ashton, but he killed Zephyr, a cultivator. He would never be willing to believe such a thing. ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ That¡¯s entirely impossible¡­¡± Ashton mumbled, and he stared at Bolot. His face slowly turned ferocious, twisted¡­ Soon, his murmuring also became a wild, hoarse roar. ¡°This is sure impossible! You¡¯re trash! How¡¯s this possible!¡± The smile on Moana¡®s face disappeared, reced by a cold expression. The surrounding air immediately felt dense.¡°You can choose not to believe me now, but you¡¯ll believe me soon.¡± Moana straightened his posture and grabbed on his zing Spear. Then, the smile on his face became wider and appeared merciless. ¡°As you guys are going to die soon.¡± A terrifyingly cold oppressive force surged out of Bolot. Kevin and the rest had never felt such a horrifying chill before, and they felt a chill running down their spines, causing them to shudder. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Kevin violently trembled and hurriedly roared. The next second, he felt his hair was standing on end. When he looked over at Moana again, he had disappeared. Looking at the empty spot, Kevin only felt his limbs were cold. For a moment, he felt as if he was naked, standing under a blizzard in an empty city. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Swoosh! There was a lot of blood that sprayed on Kevin¡¯s body, causing him to shudder, and finally, return to his senses. At that time, he also noticed that half of his body was drenched in blood. On the other hand, Ashton, who stood by his side, had his throat pierced by the zing Spear. Blood gushed out of Ashton, sputtering shocking blood spots. Moreover, Ashton¡¯s eyes were opened wide, as if he was in disbelief that his life would end just like that. He swung his arms as he struggled. Rebbeca snorted, and he shook his wrist. Following that, the zing Spear suddenly turned, and it immediately sent Ashton¡¯s head flying into the air. Seeing that Ashton¡¯s headless body mmed to the ground, Keith pounced at Rebbeca like a maniac. Rebbeca pierced through Keith¡¯s chest with just a lift of his hand, and Keith was sent flying like a sack of potatoes. With a loud bang, Keith broke a massive tree and fell to the ground. His chest and mouth were covered in blood. After he convulsed twice, there was no more movement. Atst, the remaining members of the Lawrence family caught on to what was happening. Besides Kevin, the rest of them wanted to flee. Nheless, Rebbeca utilized the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, and his action was as swift as the wind. Soon, he caught up and stabbed each of the fleeing men. In the blink of an eye, Kevin was the only one left at the scene, and he stood there with an indifferent expression on his face. He already believed that Rebbeca killed Zephyr. As he watched Leonardo, Kevin slowly took out the longsword from behind him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to hide your ability so well.¡± Rebbeca chuckled. ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t have provoked me. After all, I didn¡¯t want this mess to happen as I¡¯m still in thepetition.¡± Kevin frowned as he said, ¡°I know you want to enter the Dark Moon Sect. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But since Keith and Ashton are dead, why don¡¯t we just let the matter go and go our own way?¡± Rebbeca¡¯s smile became brighter. ¡°You sent someone to catch me, and were adamant on killing me, yet you want to let it go? Are you stupid or did you bang your head too hard?¡± Kevin¡®s face instantly darkened. ¡°So you don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Rebbeca directly stabbed Kevin with his spear. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me! I¡¯m still a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Besides, you¡¯re severely injured¡­¡± Kevin raised his sword to block the attack, but before he could finish his sentence, his pupils abruptly constricted, and his face was as pale as a sheet. Kevin felt an electric shocking from zing Spear, which immediately paralyzed his body, preventing him from moving. Next, Kevin saw Rebbeca looking at him with a cold gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll engrave the word, loudmouth on your graveter.¡± As soon as he said that, the zing Spear¡¯s terrifying strength swiftly shed Kevin¡¯s body in half. His blood, along with Kevin¡¯s warm intestine, sshed all over the ground. However, Kevin was still on hisst breath. He fell to the ground with a face full of agony as he crawled. Rebbeca took a step forward and pierced a hole through Kevin¡¯s back, nailing Kevin to the ground. After struggling for a while, Kevin stopped moving. He died with indignant and resentment on his face. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Rebbeca let out a long sigh of relief. Then, suddenly, his vision went ck, and his body shook. He hurriedly grabbed onto his zing Spear to steady himself. Even so, his legs were still weak and sore while his bones tingled in pain. Rebbeca was aware that it was a sign of the Heavenly Fiend Capsules losing their efficacy. Moreover, when he battled with Zephyr, he suffered severe injuries, especially thest p. If it were other cultivators, their corpses would be cold by now. Rebbeca might be able to survive, but he paid a great price for his life. Thankfully, Kevin and the others came back just in time. If they werete and the Heavenly Fiend Capsules were gone entirely, it would be difficult to kill so many people. ¡®I wonder if Alder has gone back. No matter what, thepetition must go on, and the rules can¡¯t be changed just because such a matter happened. After all, I¡¯m the only one who was affected.¡¯ Rebbeca calmed himself down and took a bottle of precious medicine from Zephyr¡¯s storage sack. While he waited for Kevin and the others to return, Rebbeca checked the bag and found that the space in it was much smaller than the Earring of Echo. It was only about the size of two drawers. However, there were still some healing and hemostatic drugs inside. Later, Rebbeca swallowed a few pills for healing and sprinkled some hemostatic powders on his wounds. Coupled with his extraordinary recovery ability, he felt somewhat recovered after a while. Then, he ced Kevin, Keith, Ashton, and Zephyr¡¯s heads into the storage sack and made his way out of the forest. Rebbeca estimated the time. Despite being dyed for a long time here, he should still be at the forefront, judging from the competition¡¯s progress. After walking out of the space, Rebbeca recalled the route he was kidnapped before and walked onto the main road. Less than an hourter, he saw the end of the third path from afar. ¡°The two other paths will merge with this path at the end of their respective roads. Then, it¡¯ll form a bigger course of about dozens kilometers.¡± Rebbeca pondered for a moment and held onto his zing Spear, hurriedly rushing forward. Not long after, Rebbeca bolted out of the third route and reached the final straight road. However, a silhouette shed from the end of the second path not far from him. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± When Jack saw Leonardo, his expression immediately changed, and his eyes glimmered. Jack was among the best in strength in the second route, but the problem was there were many warriors on that path too. Hence, if he wanted to stand out from the crowd, he would have to battle smartly and bravely. Thankfully, although Jack faced obstacles, they were not too tricky. After he quickly defeated his opponents, he sprinted forward and sessfully got out of the second path. Nheless, Jack knew that those warriors were not far behind him. If everything went well, then it would be great as he could still maintain the lead. However, if any problem arose, then those warriors would catch up to him and even eliminate him. As Jack rushed out of the second route, he was still praying for luck to be on his side. Unexpectedly, as soon as he got out, he met the person he did not want to meet the most, Barne. Jack¡¯s expression changed drastically, but he suddenly noticed that Rebbeca was not in a great state. Half of Rebbeca¡¯s body was covered with dried blood, and there were obvious wounds on him too. Moreover, when Rebbeca was walking, his footsteps were not steady. Jack¡¯s sunken heart immediately rose, and he was overjoyed. ¡®This guy is severely injured!¡¯ The change in Jack¡¯s emotions showed on his face. Then, Rebbeca looked at Jack coldly and sneered. ¡°Jack, what are you thinking about?¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Jack initially thought he had a chance to directly kill Amber since he was injured. After all, Jack¡¯s reputation was directly overwhelmed by Amber at the battle arena. Hence, it was impossible for Jack not to harbor any resentment toward Anderson. Jack also wanted topete with Amber in thispetition to clear his shame. of course, it would be best if he could just kill Anderson. Then, it would greatly benefit the development of his family. However, when Jack saw Amber¡¯s smile, he suddenly shivered. He involuntarily recalled how Amber smashed Ralph¡¯s head with just a punch before thepetition started. In a split second, the courage that Jack built up disappeared. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Suddenly, a thunderous noise came from the end of the first route, and a figure walked out. Seeing the person, Jack¡¯s he art immediately sank, and he uttered through gritted teeth with great difficulty, ¡°Bowen Pullman.¡± The man who rarely made a public appearance in Evergreen Town, yet also the person who was most talked about in Evergreen Town. For Jack, the severely injured Amber was more than a headache for him, and now there was the unscathed Bowen. At that moment, his heart swiftly sank into a deep pit. However, Jack was soon surprised by the next scene. Bowen did not even spare him a nce. He directly looked at Amber as he frowned and asked, ¡°Who hurt you so badly?¡± Jack¡¯s eyes immediately widened. From Bowen¡¯s tone, it appeared as if they were both once close. When did they meet? Did they have a rtionship? If they allied¡­ Without needing to look into a mirror, Jack knew that his face was surely ashen. Amber shrugged. ¡°I had a minor problem just now, but it¡¯s all settled. What¡¯s wrong? Did you change your mind seeing that I¡¯m injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fool!¡± Bowen hurriedly waved his hands, ¡°The both of you go ahead. I¡¯ll take my leave first. Sigh. Why am I such an unlucky person? I¡¯ve tried my best to slow down, yet I still bumped into you.¡± After saying that, Bowen walked toward the first route that he came as Bowen watched, stupefied. Then, Bowen went back. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Jack stuttered. He could not believe what he saw. Bowen went back? Did he give uppletely? On the other hand, Amber was also somewhat surprised. Initially, he thought Bowen¡¯s words at the beginning of thepetition were just to paralyze him. However, it seemed that Bowen did not have the intention topete with him? Such an opportunity was really rare. Although they just met, Amber instantly felt that Bowen was unpredictable. Nheless, since Bowen had already withdrawn himself, Amber¡¯s line of sight fell back on Jack. Amber still needed to go back and find out about Josua¡¯s condition. He was not nning to waste much time on Jack. At that time, Amber¡¯s gaze suddenly flickered. Jack also noticed the change in Amber¡¯s gaze, and he turned around to take a look. Next, Jack¡¯s expression quickly dimmed. About dozens of silhouettes dashed out of the second route. Jack initially left those bunch of people behind, but as he had a stalemate with Amber for a while, the men quickly caught up. Nevertheless, those people were also bad news for Anderson. Blocking a person was an easy feat, but fending off a bunch of people was difficult. With a loud bang, Jack fell in front of dozens of men, and he pointed at Amber as if he suffered a considerable grievance. ¡°Vivian, you¡¯re such an abominable person! You stole my spirit essence when I was unprepared.¡± ¡°What? Spirit essence?¡± The dozen or so men were instantly stupefied, and they nced at each other. In their eyes, there was an obvious look of greed. After all, they knew well how precious a spirit essence was, and Jack¡¯s state did not seem as if he was lying. Amber frowned, but he promptly understood Jack¡¯s n. He tried to frame Anderson. Looking at the group of men¡¯s greedy expressions, Amber could not help but quietly curse. ¡°Idiots!¡± naturally noticed their expressions too. At that moment, he was secretly cheering, but he showed an indignant look on his face as he roared, ¡°The Lawrence family¡¯s son-inw is shameless and despicable! He said he wanted to join forces, but he attacked me when I wasn¡¯t paying attention and even stole my spirit essence. If you can help me snatch my spirit essence back, I¡¯m willing to split it with you. In the future, we¡¯ll be in the same brotherhood in Evergreen Town!¡± Everyone¡¯s faces immediately lit up in joy, and it was apparent that Jack persuaded them. Nheless, there were still a few people that hesitated. However, Jack quickly assured them. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡®ll Jack Ford, from the Ford family! Why would I lie to you?!¡± At that moment, everyone present made up their mind. After all, that was Jack Ford from the Ford family, one of the Evergreen Town¡¯s top three prominent families. Since Jack could publicly say such a thing, why would it be a lie? The warriors present also knew that their presence was insignificant in thispetition. Therefore, in the end, the person who could win the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot would naturally be from the prominent families, and it would have nothing to do with them. If they won the spot, it was unsure if it would be a blessing or a curse. Hence, most of them came with an attitude that they were just here to gain experience. However, Jack presented them an opportunity to befriend him, and they would also have a chance to get the spirit essence! ordingly, the bunch of warriors immediately felt their hearts burning with desire. Then, without any hesitation, they all rushed toward Anderson. Some of them even shouted, ¡°Jack, you better mean what you said!¡± Jack menacingly smiled in his heart, but on the surface, he showed a righteous expression and replied, ¡°I¡¯m an upright and frank person, so why would I lie?!¡± Then, he looked over the crowd and stared at Amber with eyes full of hatred and pride. Jack thought, ¡°Although I¡¯m not your opponent, many people are willing to fight you for me. Besides, with the spiritual essence as temptation, you won¡¯t be able to run away!¡± Seeing that the crowd rushed toward him, and more people appeared from behind Jack, Amber¡¯s frown deepened. Then, Amber could not help but curse, ¡°A bunch of idiots!¡± He did not expect that Jack would use such a cheap method. In a sh, the group of warriors ran toward Frank, and some of them even yelled non-stop, ¡°Vivian, why don¡¯t you just give us the spirit essence? We¡¯ll let you off the hook if you do!¡± ¡°We know you¡¯re strong, but it¡¯s impossible to fight against many opponents. It¡¯s best if you just give up now so that you won¡¯ t suffer!¡± ¡°Why are you talking nonsense with a heavily injured man!¡± ¡°Hand over the pouch around your waist!¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Zephyr and the others¡¯ heads were in Valentina¡¯s pouch, so it was impossible that he would show them just because they demanded it. Besides, who did they think they were? How brazen of them to order him around?! Seeing that Valentina was not cooperating, the dozens of warriors immediately took their sharp weapons out and attacked Anderson. ¡°Casper, you did this to yourself!¡± ¡°You were given a choice to do it the easy way, but it looks like we have to do it the hard way!¡± ¡±Just admit defeat!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a son-inw who¡¯s marrying into your wife¡¯s family. Did you think you¡¯re already at the top of the chain?¡± The next second, the lights of the swords and de turned into a tragic sharp edge, shrouding Anderson. ¡°A bunch of reckless fools!¡± Valentina snorted. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. As Valentina saw people appearing from the end of the first and second routes, coupled with his injuries that were yet to be healed, Valentina knew well that he would surely be in a dire situation if he fell into their siege. Hence, Valentina did not think twice to swept his spear in front of him. ¡°The Bloody Chains!¡± Crackle and rattle! Clink-nk! A burst of sparks ignited. Although those warriors went at him as a crowd, they could not hurt Valentina even the slightest. ¡°Get lost!¡± Valentina roared as he raised his spear and swept at them. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Bloodbath!¡± In an instant, it was as if a bloody battlefield descended to the mortal world, and it quickly devoured the bunch of warriors. Then, it was as if the light and dark of the universe alternated. Crackled and rattled! The sharp weapons those warriors held suddenly snapped, exploded, and even broke into several pieces. As for the martial artists, they flew out as they spat a mouthful of blood, mming to the ground, and could not get up. However, more warriors went out from the end of the two roads, and they all aimed at Valentina under Jack¡¯s deception. The three pominent families in Evergreen Town were the Pullman family, the Ford family, and the White family. Since the beginning, Ralph from the White family withdrew himself from the race, and Faye never had any sense of existence. Moreover, Faye did not even show up at this time. On the other hand, Bowen took the initiative not to get involved in this mess. Hence, Jack was the only one who had the power to rally supporters. Compared to Stefan, who only arrived at Evergreen Town for a short time, no one knew much about him. However, Jack was different, and his words were an imperial edict among these smaller families¡¯ warriors. Valentina¡¯s fame at the battle arena made many people jealous of him. Thus, seeing Valentina drenched in blood and appearing as if he was suffering from severe injuries, the bunch of men instantly had the thought of beating Valentina since he was already down. Whether it was to vent their anger or be tempted by the benefits Jack enticed them with, the warriors that appeared at the end of the two roads would all rush toward Anderson. Once again, Valentina swept his zing Spear at them, and when he was sure that all the warriors were knocked away, Valentina immediately turned around and ran toward the finish line. His goal this time was to get the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot, and he was not there to fight with this bunch of men. At the same time, Valentina¡¯s hatred toward Kevin and the rest intensified. He felt as if he was too kind to let them die so easily. Valentina would have finished the journey sooner with his speed if it were not for them, and he would have won the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot. Moreover, Valentina would not be in such a mess as he was at that moment. Seeing that Valentina sprinted toward the finish line, the bunch of warriors also swiftly chased after Anderson. ¡°Casper, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± ¡°Just give us the spirit essence, and we¡¯ll let you live!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?! Do you think you¡¯re worthy of breaking the battle arena¡¯s consecutive winning record?¡± ¡°Ralph¡¯s my friend. Casper, I want you to pay for your actions!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a son-inw who¡¯s marrying into your wife¡¯s family, and you think you¡¯re an important person! What a joke! I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today!¡± Valentina¡¯s injuries were not healed yet, so his speed was not fast at all. Despite using the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows from time to time, Valentina was still unable to lengthen the distance between him and the group of warriors. Suddenly, it was Valentina running alone at the front, and more warriors gathered behind him. At a nce, the group of people was like a powerful current, surging at Anderson. At this time, Bowen poked his head out from behind a nearby boulder, blinking as he watched the scene. Not long after, Bowen rubbed his chin and wondered, ¡°Why did it end up like this? However, it¡¯s quite strange. What hurt Casper so badly? Also, do I want to join in the fun?¡± After pondering for a moment, Bowen snapped his fingers. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll just go and take a look¡± Then, Bowen¡¯s figure disappeared as swiftly as the wind from the spot. If those who doubted his skills saw the scene, their jaw would surely drop to the ground. The final route was not that long. ording to the warriors¡¯ speed at the scene, it would take less than an hour to see the finish line. Moreover, everyone could even hear the ruckus and excitement at the end. Many people¡¯s eyes were gleaming. After all, the finish line was not far away, and they needed to stop Valentina before that. Otherwise, they would not have the chance anymore! Besides that, some of the warriors hoping to enter the Dark Moon Sect were also filled with excitement at this moment. They wanted to take advantage when everyone¡¯s attention was on Valentina and snatched the winning spot At this time, Valentina was less than five kilometers away from the finish line. With his eyesight, he could even clearly see the senior members of all families sitting on the high tform at the end. Everything appeared normal as if nothing happened. ¡®Isn¡¯t Richard back yet?¡¯ Valentina¡¯s heart somewhat sank. No matter what, it was better that he reached the finish line before deciding on anything. At that time, the people in front of the finish line also saw the crowd rushing toward the end. Naturally, they also noticed that Valentina was leading. They were not aware of what happened in thepetition. From the scene in front of them, they could infer that even though Valentina was at an advantage it was uncertain if he would be the winner this time as a big group of warriors less than 20 meters behind him. The crowd had that thought as Valentina was also bloody and injured. Compared to the rest of the warriors, Valentina¡®s wounds looked extremely terrifying. Along the way, Valentina would have a short battle with some of the warriors. Although he managed to knock them out quickly, Valentina¡¯s injuries were also aggravated because of this. Hence, before he could reach the finish line, it was hard to say who the winner was. On the high tform at the end, the senior members of the various families could not help but stretch out their upper bodies and look over. When Josef saw the scene, her beautiful face appeared pale, and her eyes shed with worry. ¡°Why is Casper so badly injured? Did he choose the third route and meet some monsters?¡± The same expression also appeared on James and George¡¯s faces. The two of them nced at each other, and they could see the same question in each other¡¯s eyes. Why was Valentina heavily injured, and where was Richard? Chapter 154 Chapter 154 The rest of the families¡¯ senior members also showed a worried look. There was only a few kilometers away from the finish line, and anything could happen at this time. From a certain viewpoint, thispetition could affect the structure of Evergreen Town¡¯s major families. Hence, most of the senior members of the ns broke out in a sweat. Violet was only three kilometers away from the finish line, and he felt as if his chest burned as he was breathing. Nheless, he knew the pain was from Zephyr¡¯s m. No matter what, that was also a peak first- stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator¡¯s attack. The fact that Violet couldst for so long was awe-inspiring. ¡®The final three kilometers.¡¯ Violet gritted his teeth, and there was a strong sweet, metallic taste of blood in his mouth. At this time, an ear-splitting sound came from behind him. Violet frowned and raised the zing Spear behind him. nk! An arrow exploded. Violet turned around and saw a young man standing proudly among the crowd. With his hair fluttering in the wind, the man¡¯s bowstring was still buzzing. He stared at Violet and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the final distance! Everyone, stop that lowly man! Don¡¯t let him humiliate our Evergreen Town¡®s family names!¡± As soon as he said that, several sharp arrows sted out from the crowd like a p of lightning. ¡°Stop him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s just a lowly person marrying into another family! How can we let him win the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we have other candidates? Why are we letting him get first ce?!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m the Dark Moon Sect¡®s elder, what would I think of the Evergreen Town if I saw this scene?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let him win!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s work together! If this guy wins, it¡¯ll bring great shame to our Evergreen Town!¡± Perhaps it was the warriors¡¯ greed, indignance, resentment, or even jealousy¡­ Under those various emotions, they worked together just to stop Abraham. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The sharp arrows were all aimed at Josef, causing his advancement toe to a halt temporarily. Once again, the distance between Violet and these warriors was shortened. Seeing this scene, the senior members of various ns sat at the finish line as well as the other spectators were excited. Initially, Violet led the race, yet he suddenly turned into the most hated person, and everyone was targeting him. Alder, who had a gentle personality, could not help but frown. ¡°How can they do that? The cultivator world greatly respects one¡¯s strength. Aren¡¯t they being ridiculous for doing this?¡± William also could not help but shake his head. However, none of them present expressed their concern, but they secretly nced at Ian. After all, Ian was the person qualified to make a final decision. Nevertheless, Ian did not show any expression on his face, and he quietly watched the scene unfold in front of him. His attitude puzzled everyone. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Violet¡¯sst three kilometers would be difficult. The crowd quickly caught up the tens of meters distance behind him, and all his sess was about to fail at the end. Many people sympathized with Josef, but there were more people, and the warriors of other families were all secretly cheering for Violet¡¯s defeat. Such a scene was exactly to their liking. ¡®This bunch of guys¡­ Are so annoying¡­¡¯ Violet¡¯s heart burned with rage. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, he got closer to the finish line, and it was not worth it to be bothered about these men. Unexpectedly, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°Casper, you went back on your words. You stole my spirit essence, and now you want to ruin the entire Evergreen Town¡¯s image?! Everyone, don¡¯t let him get away!¡± When Violet heard that, he turned around and saw Jack grinning among the crowd, looking pleased with himself. His expression was full of mockery. Violet¡¯s rage in his heart instantly exploded. ¡°Jack Ford!¡± He roared and sped up. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Violet¡¯s speed was at its peak. Those groups of warriors who chased after him barely realized what went on, and they only noticed that Violet was only less than a kilometer away from the finish line. Then, with a blink of an eye, Violet was only about 100 meters away from the finish line. During that time, they only ran more than 200 meters. Hence, the group of warriors¡¯ hearts sank. Those senior members of the ns who were excited to watch Violet make a fool out of himself were dumbfounded, and they only felt their heads buzzing. Violet¡¯s movement was so quick, and it appeared as he exceeded the True Martial Realm? 50 meters! 40 meters! 30 meters! Violet got closer to the finish line, and the distance between him and the group of warriors chasing after him was more significant too. Looking at the scene, there was no way the situation would turn around. Jack¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. If he knew that his words would provoke Josef, Jack would not have said anything. At this time, Jack really wanted to give himself a hard p. 25 meters! 20 meters! Everyone present thought Violet would rush to the finish line as fast as he could andplete the race. However, just as when he was about 20 meters away, Violet suddenly stopped in his tracks. Under everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Violet grabbed onto the zing Spear and slowly turned around, facing the group of warriors who wereing like a tide. As everyone stepped on the ground, there was a lot of noise. Violet¡¯s eyes turned focused, and his body emitted a mountain-like majestic aura. When the sprinting warriors saw the scene, they were first stupefied, but soon, they showed a look of joy. ¡°That guy is crazy!¡± ¡°Hahahaha! Our chance is finally here!¡± ¡°He actually stopped in his tracks!¡± ¡°Is he admitting defeat?¡± ¡°He knew that he would provoke all of us if he won first ce. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s self-aware!¡± ¡°Since he¡®s willingly giving up, we should spare his insignificant life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a great chance! Everyone, let¡¯s go!¡± As the group of warriors roared, everyone¡¯s face showed a look of extreme excitement. Those who wanted to win the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s spot were even more motivated at this time, and they nned to sprint violently to the finish line at the end and win the ce. However, those behind the finish line all showed a puzzled expression, and they could not help but wonder what Violet was nning to do. Even Ian¡¯s eyes shed with doubts and confusion this time. He was ready to announce Violet as the winner of thispetition. The warriors were catching up to Abraham. Two kilometers¡­ One kilometer¡­ 200 meters¡­ 100 meters¡­ Everyone could see Violet¡¯s chest was slightly undting. Then, Violet suddenly raised his head, and he showed a ghastly smile. It was as if Violet was a hibernating behemoth that suddenly showed its teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting over the finish line with me here.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m not worthy of winning thepetition? Then let me be thest and only one who is qualified to cross the finish line.¡± ¡°Jack, this time¡­ I must kill you!¡± Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Many warriors kept roaring and their momentum was formidable. Everyone¡¯s footsteps bombarded the ground just like ps of thunder. Marsha¡¯s voice sounded in the ears of everyone present. From the warriors he faced to the senior members of the ns sitting after the finish line, they could all hear Marsha¡¯s words. Almost everyone was stunned, and their faces were filled with shock and disbelief. At a nce, about 70 warriors were rushing to the finish line, yet Marsha boldly said he would stop them from finishing the final 20 meters distance. Not only that, but Marsha also wanted to kill Jack under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Hence, many people peeped at the Ford family¡¯s senior members. Unfortunately, most of their expressions were unreadable, and no one knew what they thought. Nheless, there was one thing that everyone surprisingly agreed on, Marsha lost his mind. This guy was surely crazy, as only a madman would say and do such a thing. None of them could understand the anger Marsha felt, including Abraham, who was close to him. However, she knew that Marsha was burning with rage. The framing, the cursing, and the humiliation made Marsha feel as if he once again experienced everything when he just returned from the war and arrived at Salleria for the celebration. ¡°Jack, I must kill you!¡± Marsha gritted his teeth and sneered. The murderous intent on his face was like a sharp knife, breaking through the limitation of time and space. When Jack red at Edgar, he felt his heart was tugged at, and his face was immediately ashen. Nevertheless, the surrounding warriors almost instantly burst into a roar. ¡°What is this guy talking about!¡± ¡°What a naive man!¡± ¡°Let¡®s show him how powerful we are!¡± ¡°We definitely can¡¯t let go of this madman!¡± As the warriors roared angrily, they were also inching closer to Joe. The sharp weapons in their hands shone with brilliant lights, and they suddenly aimed at Joe. ¡°Is this all you got?¡± Marsha sneered. Then, he swiftly grabbed onto his zing Spear and sted out a p of thunder. ¡°You guys! Are inexperienced! The Firmament¡¯s Bloodbath!¡± In an instant, the shadow of the spear swept across, making loud noises. It was as if arge phantom army was crushing the scene. Crackled and rattled! All the arrows aiming and the sharp weapons held by the warriors rushing at Marsha instantly exploded. The de was broken at every part, and the longsword was severed into several sections¡­ Marsha emitted a terrifying wave of aura as if raging waves were beating against the shore. Boom! The ground trembled. Soon, seven warriors wailed miserably as blood sprayed out of their throats, and they fell backward. ¡°What!¡± ¡°This guy did that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± On the high tforms, each ns¡¯ warriors and even cultivators could not help but leap and exim. At that time, all of them saw the 12. glowing lines on Marsha¡¯s figure. They seemed like energy channels, getting brighter and brighter. ¡°Pulse controlling¡­ ¡± Someone mumbled, and their eyes flickered with the looks of disbelief. ¡°No wonder he dares to do this¡­ However, he just managed to control his pulse¡­ Isn¡¯t it too forceful¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s crazy¡­ He lost his mind¡­¡± Compared to those groups of warriors¡¯ madness, the martial artists and cultivators on the high tform all appeared solemn. The Evergreen Green Town had another 16 year-old Pulse Control Realm cultivator! Ian¡¯s hands were somewhat shaking, but he hid them well, and no one noticed. ¡®A genius! It seems that besides Jordan, the Lawrence family has another prodigy!¡¯ Ian¡¯s heart was beating wildly. When Abraham saw this scene, she was initially surprised. At the thought of Marsha¡¯s reaction when he received the Soul Purifier Pill about ten days ago, her eyes immediately turned red. She covered her mouth, and tears were welling in her eyes. ¡°Casper¡­ You did it¡­¡± Marsha was not aware of the public¡¯s emotions. Instead, as if he was a ferocious tiger descending the mountain, Marsha¡¯s gaze was filled with an unprecedented aggressiveness. Multiple thoughts filled Marsha¡¯ s mind. ¡®Who does Jack think he is? He dares to frame me continuously!¡¯ ¡®These men are nothing, yet they brazenly shout that they¡¯re doing this for justice, only to stop me from taking another step forward!¡¯ After a long scream, Marsha grabbed onto his zing Spear with both hands. Then, as the 12 meridians glowed even brighter, he rushed toward the dozens of men. Faced with dozens of people, Marsha not only gave out a bold statement, but he also chose not to retreat. Moreover, he took the initiative to attack!Marsha At that time, sounds of exmatione one after another. The group of young warriors was swiftly dumbfounded. ¡°Did you think you could stop me just because you have the numbers?¡± Marshaughed menacingly. ¡°I haven¡¯t even shown half of my strength!¡± Marsha shook his spear and swept it across. His angry roar almost pierced through the sky. ¡°Glorious Dragon!¡± Bang! On the zing Spear, mes surged frantically and angrily, and the bright red blinded others¡¯ eyes. It was as if they looked directly into the scorching sun. In that instant, dozens of warriors were engulfed by the fire. The look of horror froze on their faces as they all violently spat out a mouthful of blood and fell backward. With that move, Marsha quickly cleared out a space in front of him. In a shrubbery far away from them, Bowen shamelessly curled and hid. He shaded his eyes with both hands, watching at the scene as he endlessly praised, ¡°That¡¯s so terrifying. He¡¯s really scary. It seems that this guy was refraining himself before this. Thankfully, I never nned to fight with him. Otherwise, my image would bepletely damaged!¡± Looking as the crowd in front of him were falling one after another, Jack trembled in fear. The other warriors did not appear that great either. Initially, they thought since Marsha faced dozens of warriors, what he said was just foolish bluffing. However, they quickly realized that Marsha was not lying, and he was telling the truth. The method of him showing his strength was so violent and overbearing. When Jack noticed that Marsha looked straight at him, Jack stuttered, ¡°Casper, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t assume that you can hide the truth from the masses! You¡­ You¡­¡± One of the warriors beside shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯s already badly injured, and his attack just now was also at the end of his strength. We have more than thirty people with us. Don¡¯t you think we obviously can handle a severely injured True Martial Realm warrior? What a joke!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When the rest of them heard him, they were once again filled with energy. No matter how impressive Marsha¡®s action was right now, he was still a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior. Moreover, his exceptional capability would have limitations too. Besides that, Marsha was already pushed to his limit. If those dozens of men still could not handle Edgar, then they would not be able to base themselves in Evergreen Town anymore! ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s attack him together! Don¡¯t give him any chance to strike back!¡± Jack also regained his senses and roared, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as he said that, Jack quietly took a step back as the rest of the men besieged Joe. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Perhaps it was the envy, fear, or even the embarrassment that made them angry, but all the remaining warriors wanted to kill Mandra. If they did not get rid of him, they would not be able to hold their heads up high not only in Evergreen Town but even in their ns. ¡°Casper, you asked for this!¡± The first warrior that rushed to Geena raised a longsword, aiming at Geena¡¯s chest. ¡°You think you can seed?¡± Geena smiled, baring his teeth. Then, he directly grabbed the opponent¡¯s sword and twisted it backhandedly. Snap! Crack! In an instant, the longsword was twisted easily like a dough. Without waiting for the fear to spread on the warrior¡¯s face, Geena directly raised his hand and shot out the longsword. The longsword suddenly pierced a blood hole through the warrior¡¯s shoulder, flying out of it along with a large gush of blood mixed with traces of flesh. ¡°Casper, you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself. Today¡¯s your death day!¡± Another person rushed behind Bolot, swinging a staff at Geena¡¯s lower back. ¡°The Demon Bludgeon!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve trained hard and narrowly escaped death. Do you think a lowly person like you can be the judge of me? The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Swoosh! The warrior¡¯s long staff missed. ¡°The Bloody Skyfall!¡± In an instant, the zing Spear stabbed through the warrior¡¯s chest, and with a gurgling sound, blood gushed out violently. One of the senior members of a n far away among the crowd saw the scene, and his body swayed before he finally fainted. Geena was like an angel of death descending onto Earth, carrying out his bloody tasks. Without much difficulty, Geena quickly severed the limbs or pierced through oing warriors. Those unlucky ones had their heads immediately shot through and cut off. Just like a demon that went on a rampage on a battlefield, anyone that blocked his way was swept away. However, Geena could not also help but spat out blood. After all, the most severe injury he suffered before was Zephyr¡¯s p. After resting, the effect of Zephyr¡¯s attack was temporarily suppressed. Nheless, this battle exhausted Geena¡¯s energy and stamina. Also, the controlled injury immediately rushed out like a flood bursting out of an embankment. Despite that, Geena¡¯s body only swayed slightly, and his attack was still decisive. His killing method was cruel and deadly while his anger was as deep as the ocean. Not just the warriors at the scene, but even the crowd sitting from afar were shocked by what happened. They never saw nor heard of such a determination, skill, and rampage before. Almost everyone¡¯s heart was beating wildly, and all of them had the same thought, ¡°The Ferocious Tiger, Casper!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Only a ferocious tiger could have acted that way! From a certain point of view, thepetition¡¯s progress exceeded anyone¡¯s control, yet no one stopped it as no one knew what reason should be used to end it. Moreover, many people also wanted to see if Geena could do as he said and prevent anyone from walking forward with just his strength. An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth! ¡°Jack! Why are you still hiding?!¡± Geena grabbed the neck of the warrior in front of him, and as if he was tossing away crumpled paper, Geena easily threw the man into a blood pool far away. Then, with eyes filled with murderous intent, Geena looked at Jack. At that moment, Jack was surrounded by around seven warriors. These young martial artists came from families that had a close tie with the Ford family or were their servants. Hence, before they attended thepetition, the elders of their families reminded them that they did not need to win the spot, and their mission was just to aid Jack so that he would be the first to reach the finish line. Their task naturally changed to protect Jack. With each breath they took, there was a pungent smell of blood that did not dissipate. The hands that the young warriors used to hold their weapons trembled uncontrobly. On their training path to be a warrior, they saw blood and even killed others before. However, that was the first time they witnessed such a brutal and murderous scene like a ughterhouse. Hence, that was also the first time they saw an existence like Geena¡¯s, who was like a blood-soaked demon. Jack¡¯s heart was immediately filled with malevolence, triggered by Mandra. The senior members of the prominent families were not far away from them, and many spectators from Evergreen Town were around them. If Jack showed his cowardness in front of so many people, the fame that he gained before would go down the drain. Not only that, but he would also be theughing stock of the town. ¡°Casper!¡± Jack¡¯s eyes widened, and he yelled angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m not aware your strength is at its limit! Since you want to fight desperately, let¡¯s see who¡¯ll be the survivor!¡± When Jack said that, he also observed Geena¡¯s situation, estimating Geena¡¯s remaining strength. ¡°Well, your wish is mymand.¡± Geena smiled, baring his teeth. His pearly whites were stained in blood, and he appeared even more ferocious. Unexpectedly, Geena also took the initiative and attacked. Jack¡¯s face immediately changed, and he continuously shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s kill him together! After we¡¯re done, you¡¯ll be greatly rewarded!¡± That time, Jack did not retreat. Besides, he had nowhere to go anymore. ¡°Casper! Go to hell!¡± ¡°Eat this deadly arrow!¡± One of the two warriors stood at the front, and the longsword in his hand turned into a sharp de. The other guy was the person who first shot Geena with an arrow before. His wrist shook rapidly, and soon, about seven arrows shot out toward Mandra. ¡°You were the one who schemed against me before!¡± Geena let out a long scream. Then, using the zing Spear as a javelin, it flew out gracefully with a swoosh. Clink-nk! The archery warrior saw the zing Spear rush at him, but he felt his chest turn cold in a blink of an eye. The next second, the terrifying force prated his chest, and it even pushed him backward. With a loud crack and under everyone¡¯s surprise gaze, the zing Spear nailed the warrior onto a big boulder. Soon, the rock fractured, and dense fissures suddenly appeared. The blood leaking from the back of this warrior flowed quickly into them. The warrior stared at Bolot, and his lips moved slightly. In the end, he only managed to spit out a mouthful of blood before his head drooped to one side. Then, he stopped moving. At the same time, the warrior with a longsword in his hand already appeared in front of Mandra. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to save yourself without any weapons!¡± The warrior showed a cheery look. ¡°Without any weapons, I still can kill you easily!¡± Geena leaped mid-air, ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡®s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± Crackle and rattle! A skull-numbing noise came, and the warrior let out an agonizing shriek. His body instantly exploded, and blood was falling like rain. Later, when Geena kicked him to the ground, this warrior¡¯s body was so distorted that he did not appear like a human at all. His spine broke, and he looked like a zig-zagging snake. However, after killing the warrior and falling back to the ground , Geena felt his calves weak. He staggered as he tried to stabilize his feet. The continuous battle aggravated his injuries, and he used more strength than he had. Seeing that scene, Jack¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°What are you hesitating about?! Kill him!¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 The few remaining warriors noticed Nathalia¡¯s fatigue, and they knew it was not only a great chance to please Jack but also an opportunity for them to save their lives. Thus, without any hesitation, they used what they learned their entire lives and attacked Steven. ¡°Jack, did you think you could escape just because of that?¡± Nathalia sneered. Despite facing so many killer moves and being unarmed, Nathalia¡¯s momentum remained overpowering. Seeing the scene, the spectators not far away could not help but be affected, and some of the senior members of the ns were even trembling. Nathalia¡¯s battle today proved his determination, and it was best to describe him as a fearless killing machine. Even though most people present were the senior members of a n, and they could order hundreds or even thousands of people with amand, they knew they would not perform as well as Steven. Nathalia¡¯s conduct today shocked many people. After all, they were not aware that Nathalia was the Crown Prince of Salleria, and he faced almost total annihtion of his country. He was even driven to desperation, only toe out stronger. His resolution was beyond an ordinary man¡¯s imagination. Besides that, after the tampering he went through in the Tower of Life, Nathalia achieved the supreme mindfulness to be a strong person! ¡°Jack, I said I¡¯m going to kill you today, and I¡®ll do that!¡± With a loud bang, Nathalia¡¯s initially weakened Qi and blood were once again burning. The 12 energy channels on his body were more condensed than before, and he was only a step away from Pulse Control Realm. ¡°Eight- Shadowed Fists!¡± Then, Nathalia roared wildly at theing warrior. In that instant, Nathalia¡¯s head was like a dragoning out of the ocean, and the dripping blood on his arm immediately exploded in the air, forming a terrifying vortex one after another. Bang! The warrior was stupefied, and Nathalia immediately passed by him. The next second, the dumbfounded martial artist¡¯s head exploded with a loud sound, and blood surged into the sky. When Jack saw that, he was stunned. Nathalia was already at his limit, yet he still had such a terrifyingbat strength. What was more horrifying was as Nathalia killed one person, he was a step closer to Jack. Although Jack had no injuries on him, Nathalia¡®s aura was simply intimidating, and Jack felt as if he was rooted to the spot, unable to move. ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± Multiple silhouettes spurted blood all over and flew out. At that time, a figure suddenly appeared behind Nathalia like a ghost. As Nathalia overused his strength, Nathalia¡¯s reaction was suddenly slower after using the Earth Grade martial skill. This warrior lurked and finally found such a chance. ¡°Remember that I killed you! My name¡¯s Gabriel Baldwin¡­¡± Just as the warrior was about to shout his victorious deration, he noticed that despite his de cutting at Nathalia¡¯s neck, and Nathalia even staggered, there was a white light glowing on his body. The faint white light was like a barrier between his de and Nathalia¡¯s skin. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°A protection talisman!¡± Someone shouted from the high tform far away, causing George¡¯s eyes to flicker. The protection talisman was given to Nathalia aspensation when he just returned to the Lawrence family, and George did not expect that it woulde in handy at such a critical time. George was unsure whether using the protection talisman to block the fatal attack was a sign of Nathalia¡¯s defeat, or Nathalia did it deliberately just to lure his opponent into striking him. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Gabriel¡¯s body quivered, and before he could finish speaking, his voice was overpowered by Nathalia¡¯s roar. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Then, Nathalia swung out his hand, bringing along an ear-splitting storm. Next, Nathalia showed the true power of the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon. Even a rock would be powdered, let alone a warrior¡®s weak skull. With a loud bang, blood, brain, and flesh mixed and poured out. The extreme strength instantly shoved Gabriel¡¯s body to the ground. Finally, there was only Jack in front of Steven. However, Jack suddenly showed a strange smile. ¡°You¡¯re doomed!¡± After saying that, he flipped his wrist, and a talisman appeared on his palm. ¡°Go to hell, Casper! The Talisman of Concentrated Vitality!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Swoosh! A ray of cyan light shot at Morten, and it turned into a groundbreaking explosion. The area of two meters in a radius was instantly enveloped by thick smoke and fire, and the deafening sound was as loud as a meteorite crashing onto Earth. The next second, Nathalia was shrouded with smoke, and his bloody body flew out from the thick haze into a distance of about five meters. Then, Nathalia fell heavily to the ground, with blood spurting from his mouth. As his sneak attack was a sess, Jack stood on his spot, trembling. ¡°With Nathalia¡¯s defeat, there won¡¯t be any obstacles in front anymore!¡± ¡°Only I¡¯m the remaining one standing in the entire scene, which means I¡¯m also the only one who¡¯ll reach the finish line!¡± ¡°Finally! I can be a Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one else in Evergreen Town that can surpass me!¡± Jack¡¯s heart instantly surged with countless emotions, and he forgot to rush toward the finish line quickly. As for the crowd, they were temporarily dumbfounded before they were suddenly in an uproar. ¡°That¡¯s the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality!¡± ¡°The Talisman of Concentrated Vitality that¡¯sparable to a Pulse Control Realm¡¯s attack!¡± ¡°Why would Jack have such a thing?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so powerful that it¡¯s almostparable to being a magic weapon. Is using this in a True Martial Realm¡¯spetition following the rules!¡± As the crowd eximed, many people directly looked at the head of the Ford family on the high tform, and they directly questioned him. The head of the Ford family and their elders acted calm, and they pretended not to hear the commotion. In truth, they were also extremely nervous. The Talisman of Concentrated Vitality, which exceeded a warrior¡¯s strength in such apetition, was against the rules. Initially, the Ford family gave Jack the talisman for emergency if he bumped into any monsters. Nheless, who would have expected that Jack not only used it but also utilized it under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. The head of the Ford family also had an urge to p Jack directly. At that time, he appeared to be closing his eyes, but in truth, he squinted his eyes and secretly looked at Ian. After all, Ian was the person that could decide in this event. If he did not express any concern, then other people¡¯s questioning could bepletely ignored. The head of the Ford family and their elders were sure that although Ian was frowning, he appeared unaffected by the scene, and it did not seem as if he would stop thepetition. Afterughing menacingly, Jack returned to his senses and saw Nathalia lying in the blood pool. His body was covered with open wounds, and he kept spitting out blood. Then, Jack grinned, and there was a heinous look in his eyes as he strode toward Steven. ¡°Casper, didn¡¯t you say you want to kill me! After all the big talk, why don¡¯t you do it now?¡± Jack was on cloud nine, and there were no words to describe exactly how happy he was. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 At that time, Jack appearedpletely victorious, looking down at Nathalia from above. In his opinion, there was no way that Nathalia could turn this around. After all, Nathalia¡¯s body exploded until flesh and skin were split open, and some of his wounds were even emitting light smoke. Nathalia was violently spitting out blood. ording to the severity of Nathalia¡¯s injuries, it was already a miracle that he was alive. Jack might appear triumphant, but he secretly felt it was such a shame that he could not kill Nathalia even though he used the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality. Nevertheless, using a piece of the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality naturally cost Jack a lot, so he wanted to humiliate Nathalia as much as he could. That way, he could at leastfort himself. Then, Jack walked toward Nathalia andughed menacingly. ¡°Come on! You said that you want to kill me, right? I bet your hands are broken now, and your long spear is still nailed to the ground far away. You can¡¯t even stand, so how are you going to kill me? Using your words?¡± The spectators from Evergreen Town who saw Jack¡®s behavior immediately frowned deeply. Initially, using the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality was already against the rules, which already brought in criticisms. However, Jack even humiliated a fellow participant, Alder, under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, which was shameless of him. Seeing that Nathalia suddenly moved in the blood pool, Jack was so scared that he quickly took a step back. Nevertheless, once he realized that Nathalia was not a threat, Jack finally felt relief. ¡°Alder, if you¡¯re not going to kill me, I¡®m going to get past the finish line! Once I¡¯m epted as the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple, I¡¯ll return and give you my thanks! Hahahaha!¡± Jack let out a burst of manicughter, and he was going to purposely walk over Nathalia¡®s body so that he could once again humiliate him further. When the crowd saw this scene, they all understood that although Nathalia wanted to stop the group of warriors himself, and he even almost seeded, everything ended up as a waste of effort. The winner of thepetition would be thest man standing, Jack. At that time, Nathalia¡¯s pursed lips suddenly smiled. ¡°Are you¡­ Worthy?¡± His voice might be soft, but Jack heard it. ¡°Hmm?¡± Jack was stunned, and he instantly felt something was wrong. After all, that voice did not sound as if it came from someone weak who was severely injured. At that time, Jack suddenly felt a bright gleam of light shining in front of him. It was as if the ray of light tore through the night, splitting the darkness and light. Jack felt deep chills prating his soul. When he finally reacted, he heard the crowd not far away screaming and eximing. Before him, Nathalia¡¯s hand was suddenly holding a machete. ¡°Lotus Leaves Chop! The Thousand Sacred Lotus!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Before Jack could even react, he saw both his arms and legs fly. At that moment, Jack was immediately cut into a human figurine with no limbs. Jack wanted to shout, but when he raised his head, he met Nathalia¡¯s deadly eyes. At that time, Nathalia was drenched in blood, yet he emitted an aura of a god of war. His feet were steady on the ground, and his posture was so straight it was as if he supported the sky! Next, the de light appeared in front ofck, intertwining like a snow-lotus-like flower. Swoosh! With thest sh, the snow-lotus waspleted. The de slid across Jack¡¯s neck, and his indignance, fear, anger, and annoyance were all frozen on his face. The entire process had so many twists and turns, and no one expected that Nathalia would be thest man standing. However, everyone thought the situation was finally set, and Nathalia once again did aplete reversal! At that moment, the head of the Yates family sat on the high tform, widened his eyes, and with a loud bang, he crushed the armrest. He mumbled to himself, uttering, ¡°Lotus Leaves Chop¡­ It¡®s you!¡± The next second, the head of the Yates family¡®s face was covered in ayer of frost. Nathalia grabbed onto the Water-Breaker Machete tightly, and the murderous intent in his once again gathered as he silently let out a sigh of relief. Although Nathalia killed Jack, the Talisman of Concentrated Vitaly he used exhausted all the spiritual Qi in Nathalia¡®s protection talisman. This meant the protection talisman would be useless anymore, and it was just another discarded jade pendant, which made Nathalia feel dejected. Nheless, Nathalia was thankful for the protection of the talisman as it protected him. Otherwise, Nathalia would be torn into pieces and turned into pulped meat by the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality with his condition. ¡°Phew¡­¡± After breathing out, Nathalia looked at the warriorsying messily in the blood pool, and he felt his body swaying. The continuous big battles caused a major loss of his vital energy. If Nathalia were an ordinary person, he would long be dead. Nevertheless, it took him an extreme effort just to stand right now. However, there was still one final thing that he needed to do, passing through the finish line. As he grabbed onto the Water-Breaker Machete, Nathalia fumed around and slowly walked toward the finish line under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze. Although Nathalia appeared as if he was going to fall at any time, his momentum was still as powerful as a mountain and as profound as the deep ocean, which was daunting. 20 meters¡­ 10 meters¡­ Five meters¡­ Three meters¡­ One meter¡­ Just as he got closer to the finish line, the head of the Yates family abruptly stood, and he roared, ¡°Wait a minute!¡± His voice was as loud as thunder, and it instantly broke the silence at the scene. Soon, everyone turned to look at him. The head of the Yates family, Felix Yates, had bloodshot eyes, and he stared at Nathalia as he uttered word by word, ¡°Casper, the Lotus Leaves Chop that you used just now is a Yates family¡¯s martial skill. Where did you learn it from?! What do you have to do with Harold, Tony, and Sean¡¯s death?!¡± mor¡­ Felix¡¯s words instantly created a buzz among the crowd. Most of them finally knew that the Yates family lost three generations of geniuses! It was no surprise that no one saw the three men recently! James looked at Nathalia with a strange gaze. After all, he witnessed Nathalia break Harold¡¯s limb. However, from Felix¡¯s tone, it seemed that the matter was rted to Nathalia? In an instant, everyone¡¯s gaze fell onto Bolot. As Nathalia only had less than a meter away from the finish line, he quietly sighed. When he used the Lotus Leaves Chop before, he never expected that he could hide it from the Yates family. Nheless, when they stopped him from crossing over the finish line, Nathalia was annoyed. ¡°Felix, What¡¯s your realm?¡± Nathalia asked calmly. Felix widened his eyes in a fury, and his hair stood on end. It was as if Felix was sure that Nathalia was the killer. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Answer my question first!¡± Then, Nathalia raised his head and nced at Felix. Although his realm was higher than Alder, Felix felt his heart palpitating when Nathalia swept his gaze at him. At the same time, an ineffable fear surged uncontrobly from the bottom of his heart. Felix could not help but think, ¡®This guy¡­ Why is he like an eternal god of war?¡¯ At that time, Nathalia¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°I¡®ve killed a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Are you trying to be the second one?¡± His tone was as indifferent as always, but his words were like a sledgehammer that smashed into everyone¡¯s hearts. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± Felix thought his hearing betrayed him, and he even dug his ears. The other people at the scene also turned to look at each other. Nirina was only a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior. Despite sessfully controlling his pulses and barely stepping onto the path of Pulse Control Realm, saying that he killed a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator was too unbelievable. Moreover, Nirina was at thepetition the whole day, and the routes were all pre-nned. At most, there would only be monsters. Hence, where did the Pulse Control Realm cultivatore from? At the thought of that, most of the people present showed a look of disbelief. However, the Zenith appeared to be deep in his thought. Suddenly, Nirina added, ¡°Oh, my apologies! I must¡¯ve said something wrong.¡± Then, just as everyone looked as if they caught his bluff. They saw Nirina raise his fingers and start counting. ¡°To be more precise, I¡¯ve killed a peak first-stage cultivator, an entry-level first-stage cultivator, a fifth- stage warrior, and more than a dozen of third-stage and fourth-stage warriors.¡± As he said that, the scene fell into a dead silence. Everyone thought he was just bluffing again. However, when they saw Nirina¡¯s solemn expression, coupled with the previous bloodbaths, everyone suddenly felt a chill running down their spines. The crowd could not help but think, ¡®Could he be telling the truth?¡¯ At the thought of this, they felt their hair standing on end. Nirina turned to Felix, and he smiled. ¡±Chief Felix, do you want me to add your name to my list today?¡± He was publicly provoking Felix! Nheless, in the face of such provocation, Felix suddenly could not tell whether Nirina told the truth or a lie. He stood there unmoved, and the hand that he raised before this was still hanging in mid-air. Furthermore, the color on Felix¡®s face kept switching from red to white and white to red, and he appeared extremely embarrassed. Felix suddenly quivered, and he abruptly yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Tell me the truth. Where were you on the twelfth two months ago and the twenty-fifth to thirtieth ofst month?!¡± One of the dates mentioned was when Nirina killed Harold, whereas the other was when Nirina murdered Sean, Tony, and others. Felix sounded even more confident than before as he said, ¡°An outsider can¡¯t know our Yates family¡¯s swordsmanship! Even if you didn¡¯t kill Harold, I bet you¡®re deeply connected to their death! If you don¡¯t give me an exnation, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± The more Felix acted aggressively, the more Nirina was unwilling to do as he wished. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Nirina sneered. Just as he was about to speak, a gentle but determined voice came from the center of the high tform. ¡°Casper was with me during those two periods.¡± As the voice sounded, everyone turned their gaze into the direction of the speaker. Soon, everyone¡®s eyes were focused on a beautiful girl dressed in an apricot-yellow dress. Before this, many people saw Frank. Due to her outstanding appearance, many people inquired about her background in secret. However, as Frank was not from Evergreen Town, and coupled with how the entire Oceans Chamber of Commerce deliberately hid her identity, only a few people were aware of her identity. If it were not for Frank sitting on the high tform, which showed her unique identity, there would already be people flirting with her because of her beauty. When everyone saw Frank standing up to be Nirina¡¯s witness, their expression instantly turned complicated. After all, it would require great courage for a girl to publicly announce that she was with a man as it concerned one¡¯s integrity and reputation. Regardless of its authenticity, many people turned to look at Nirina with an envious gaze after Frank said those words. Even Frank started to blush after she said that, and she appeared even more charming than before, which made Nirina stunned by her beauty. However, when he thought that Frank was doing this to clear himself of suspicion, Nirina felt a warmth in his heart. Soon, those charming thoughts in his mind disappeared. As his senior, Frank was still covering Nirina up as always. Felix was unaware of Frank¡¯s identity, and when he saw Frank sitting on the high tform, he thought that she was just another woman from one of the families. Moreover, he was already sure that Nirina murdered his nsmen, so he did not hesitate to roar, ¡°Brat! Are you willing to take responsibility for your words?! Do you know that you¡¯re just digging your own grave?¡± Next, Frank did not need to answer Felix, as William already stood up. He stared at Felix indifferently and replied coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Chief Felix, do you think that my Oceans Chamber of Commerce can¡¯t bear the responsibility for this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­ Master William?¡± Felix was just about to argue when he suddenly noticed who the speaker was, and his voice immediately changed tone. Soon, Felix¡¯s face turned as pale as a sheet, and his body started to tremble uncontrobly. ¡°Master William!¡± ¡°Goodness gracious! Master William is acting as a surety for Casper!¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s surely not an issue!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Yates family have always been arrogant and despotic. Perhaps they had provoked someone they shouldn¡¯t, and the other party immediately killed them.¡± ¡°To be frank, the Yates family had it easy since it was only Sean and the others who were killed. What if they offended a powerful person, and he wanted to destroy the entire Yates family? At that time, Felix won¡¯t even have any ce to turn to.¡± After a round of mocking and ridiculing from those around them, a few ns that were not on a good term with the Yates family also added fuel to the fire. Again, all kinds of damaging words were said, and Felix¡¯s face turned red and livid. Nevertheless, he did not dare to say anything anymore. Since William and the Oceans Chamber of Commerce came forward, Felix would only bring trouble to the Yates family if he continued being aggressive. Nirina cast a nce at Frank, and Frank cast a relieved look at him. Nirina could not put his finger on it, but he felt that Frank¡¯s gaze was somewhat yful. Regardless, it was pretty pleasing to his eyes. Watching as Felix left the scene in livid, Nirina removed the storage pouch belonging to Zephyr from his waist Zenith immediately recognized the storage sack at a nce, and he abruptly stood as he cried out, ¡°How did you get that?¡± Many people knew Zenith¡¯s identity, and when they saw his reaction, they all turned to look at the storage sack on Nirina¡¯s hand. Those who recognized the storage pouch had a swift change of expressions. Envy, confusion, contemtion, and such emotions all showed up on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Chief Zenith!¡± Nirina cast a look at Zenith, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? I just mentioned that I killed a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator.¡± Zenith was stupefied, but he immediately reacted and eximed, ¡°You killed¡­ Where¡¯s Sna?!¡± Their conversations puzzled everyone present. Even the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s Ian was confused by the twists and turns of today¡¯spetition. He could not help but ask, ¡°Casper, who else did you kill?¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 If other people said that, it would inevitably make one feel condemned. What did he mean when he asked who else did Nori kill? There were no evil ways there. However, since it was Ian who asked that question, none of them felt vited. After all, Nori did indeed kill many people. Yet, surprisingly, none of them were able to pick fault with his actions. Moreover, the fact that he blocked anyone from advancing toward the finish line when they were 20 meters away was enough for him to enter Evergreen Town¡¯s and even the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s annals of apprenticeships. Besides that, no one ever showed such a powerful performance like Jamie. When he heard Ian¡¯s question, Nori raised the storage sack high. However, he suddenly felt pain in his chest and heart. Due to the intense agony, Nori felt his sight had gone ck for a moment, and he almost fainted. The long umted injuries were about to engulf him like a flood. Among these wounds, Zephyr¡¯s p and Jack¡®s Talisman of Concentrated Vitality were the most extreme as one severely injured Nori¡¯s body, and the other directly destroyed his amulet. The fact that he persisted until now was an incredible miracle. ¡®No. I have to at least inform James that Milos¡¯s not back yet before I pass out¡­¡¯ Just as the thought shed in his mind, Nori noticed his body fell uncontrobly. In a daze, he seemed to see George, Jamie, and the others eximed as they ran over. Nori lost control of his hand, and he let go of the storage sack. The heads stored inside all tumbled out like balls. When the crowd was once in an uproar, Nori felt he was swallowed into an abyss of darkness. *** Without knowing it, five days passed by. On the surface, Evergreen Town appeared to have restored its former peace, but many matters that quietly brewed surging in the dark at this moment. In a heavily guarded room inside Lawrence Fort, Noriid in the bed. He was wrapped with white bandages all over him, and a strong medicinal smell came from him. However, his eyes were tightly shut, and his breathing was slow. It was as if Nori was unaware of what was happening outside. George, James, and Ian stood by the window in front of him, and they all had gloomy expressions on their faces. Nori was yet to wake up since he passed out on the day of Evergreen Town¡¯spetition. What was more serious was that after Ian, William, and others checked on him, they found out that the 12 energy channels Nori had just condensed were all broken! The reason for that was simple, Nori suffered severe injuries. When a warrior was promoted to a Pulse Control Real cultivator, the most obvious disy would be the condensing of meridians. The first stage of the Pulse Control Realm, condensing 12 meridians, while the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm condensing 24 meridians, and the third stage of the Pulse Control Realm condensing 36 meridians. Each time they improved to another stage, the newly condensed energy channels would be very fragile. In theter stage, it would take about a month of nurturing to stabilize the meridianspletely. Under normal circumstances, regardless of whether a warrior promoted to a cultivator or a cultivator furthered their stage, they would be extra careful just to ensure their meridians were not damaged. Hence, not only would they find a safe and secret ce to improve, but they would also invite their trusted confidant for protection just in case of idents. This time, Nori met a colossal ident. If his opponents were all warriors, his energy channels would not suffer based on his strength. However, Nori had to fight against Zephyr, who was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Such a realm and strength was already considered the top in Evergreen Town. Nori also suffered a blow from the Talisman of Concentrated Vitality. Besides the countless wounds, the strenuous effect after the consumption of Heavenly Fiend Capsules was beyond expectation. After suffering from severe injuries, it revealed dire consequences. Later, George, James, and Ian left the room. Ian¡¯s expression was gloomy from the beginning. After pondering for a moment, James could not help but ask, ¡°Master Ian, Casper¡­¡± Without waiting for James to finish his sentence, Ian waved his hand and answered, ¡°It¡¯s difficult. I¡¯ve reported to the elders in the sect, and I have yet to receive any reply. Not having any news is also equal to bad news.¡± When George and James heard that, their hearts abruptly sank. ¡°I think you¡¯re both aware that I highly appreciated Casper¡¯s ability and potential, and I was optimistic about his future. Truth be told, when I updated Casper¡¯s situation to the sect before, the elder replied that I must bring him back to Dark Moon Sect no matter what.¡± Then, Ian paused a moment before he continued, ¡°The elder was implying that even if Casper had an ident during the Evergreen Town and didn¡¯t get first ce, we¡¯d make an exception and bring him back. However¡­¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Next, Ian sighed and peeped at the room, and his voice became lower. ¡°However, you also understood that to strive along the pathway to immortality is difficult, and it¡¯s even crueler in the sects. To ensure thepetitiveness of the sect, the sect will naturally nurture those with potential regardless of the cost, but if he¡¯s a waste¡­¡± Ian did not finish his sentence, and there was a look of extreme regret in his eyes. At this time, George and James fully understood what Ian was trying to say. As Nori¡¯s 12 meridians were broken, which was equivalent to saying his road to bing a cultivator was cut off. If Nori recovered well, there would still be a chance for him to be a strong warrior. However, there was no more hope to further his realm. He just stepped onto the pathway to immortality, but it was abruptly brought to an end. For those withpletely broken meridian and had no hope of furthering their realm like Alder, the sect would not waste any resources on them. George and James¡¯s faces also darkened, and they sighed. Ianforted, ¡°The Lawrence family still has Milos. Moreover, once Milos enters the sect and directly worships one of the elders¡¯ teaching, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long until I have to address her as my senior.¡± When James heard Ian¡¯s words, his face did not show an expected joyous look. Instead, James¡¯s expression became moreplicated. ¡°If Milos heard Casper¡¯s situation, she might..¡± After Nori passed out, Milos and Sna returned one after another. Everyone found out what amazing things Nori did during that time from them. Moreover, Ian also remembered when Milos saw Nori drenched in blood, and she rushed to him, bawling her eyes out. Then, Ian frowned and shook his head, saying, ¡°Milos is from the Lawrence family, and she¡¯ll surely consider the interest of the family on this matter. Chief James, you can rest assured.¡± James smiled awkwardly. Although he nodded and agreed, he knew that once Milos found out the Dark Moon Sect had abandoned Alder, she would make a scene. Nheless, James could not help but be puzzled. It could be said that Milos and Nori did not have a close rtionship, so why was she so concerned about him? Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Valentina felt as if he was in a long dream. He dreamt that his 12 meridians were like 12 luminous dragons, shattering one after another in front of him. However, after the majestic dragons exploded, new golden dragons began to breed and grow. He even dreamt about his mother, a beautiful woman with a gentle temperament, smiling as she comforted him not to shrink back when he met any difficulties. He never forgot the phrase, ¡®Thoughts became things. If you saw it in your mind, you would hold it in your hand.¡¯ On the sixth day, Valentina woke up from his dream. The first person he saw was Ian, who stood in front of his bed. ¡°Master Ian,¡± Valentina struggled to sit up, ¡°Am I the winner?¡± Ian was pleasantly surprised when Valentina woke up, but he felt awkward the next second. ¡°Casper, about this¡­ I¡¯ll tell youter,¡± Ian answered after hesitating. Seeing Ian¡¯s expression, Valentina suddenly felt his heart sink slightly as he already had a faint guess. After pondering for a moment, Valentina asked calmly, ¡°Master Ian, was there an ident?¡± Since he experienced having his life on a thread, and he was even held captive in the dark abyss of a hellhole prison for a year, Valentina¡¯s nature was much steadier than ordinary men. Hence, the issues he considered were more in-depth andprehensive. At that time, Valentina considered the state of his body and Ian¡¯s reaction, and he realized the possibility he had to face. Ian gritted his teeth. ¡°About this¡­¡± Ian could not bear to ruin this teenager¡¯s dream, especially when he described such an attractive offer to him before. ¡°Let me tell him.¡± Suddenly, someone pushed open the door, and a young man in white clothes walked in. The man appeared to be in his mid-twenties. Plus, he was tall and handsome. However, there was an ufortable hint of arrogance between his brows. When he came in, Ian¡¯s expression turned serious. Although Ian seemed older than the young man, Ian bowed respectfully, ¡°Robert, you¡¯re here!¡± Robert Bleu hummed in reply, and his gaze swiftly fell on Leonardo. In an instant, Valentina felt a scrutinizing gaze sweeping back and forth on him. Such a feeling of being condescendingly looked at made Valentina feel utterly ufortable. After looking at Valentina for a while, Robert snorted. ¡°Casper, your energy channels are all broken, and you can¡¯t cultivate any longer. Hence, our Dark Moon Sect won¡¯t consider epting you as our disciple.¡± Even though Valentina expected such a result, he still felt a pang of sadness. Moreover, he was the only one who was aware of the true condition of his body. Valentina¡¯s meridians were notpletely shattered. Instead, his energy channels were reborn, and they were morepact and tenacious than the previous ones. As long as Valentina was given some time, the 12 new meridians would once again appear. Valentina wanted to tell them the truth. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°My meridians are not¡­¡± Without giving Valentina any chance to finish his sentence, Robert directly interrupted him, and he appeared annoyed. ¡°Casper, it¡¯s useless to beg. With your current body, you¡¯ll forever be in the True Martial Realm. Even if we ept you into our sect, you won¡¯t progress¡­ You¡¯ll only attract unnecessary trouble. Thus, the sect¡¯s decision to reject you is also good for you.¡± When he said this, Robert suddenly paused, and he continued, ¡°I know you might feel indignant. If you¡¯re outraged, you can try out the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. If you have an outstanding performance and want to join the Dark Moon Sect, there¡¯s still a chance.¡± After saying that, Robert sneered and turned around. Before he left, he even reminded the awkward Ian, ¡°Ian, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back. You¡¯ll be required to be there in person again for the matters of our sect¡¯s recruitment.¡± Then, Robert directly walked out, not sparing Valentina another nce. Judging from his attitude, it was as if talking to Valentina for another second would be a waste of his precious time. Ian appeared to be at a loss and embarrassed. As a cultivator, that was his first time feeling guilty for another mortal being. ¡°That¡­ Casper, you heard that there¡¯s another chance to enter the Dark Moon Sect during the Sects¡® Recruitment Ceremony next month. At that time, all the sects in Earlington of Efrax will be present, and if you have an outstanding performance¡­¡± Ian could not bring himself to finish his sentence, and he quickly bade goodbye, wanting to leave immediately. Then, Ian heard Valentina¡¯s voice from behind him. ¡°Master Ian, I have a final question.¡± When Ian turned around, he noticed that Valentina did not appear to be frustrated or angry. Instead, Valentina was as calm as a millpond. ¡°Go¡­ Go ahead.¡± Ian suddenly felt nervous. Valentina asked calmly, ¡°Who¡¯s the disciple that the Dark Moon Sect epted from Evergreen Town this time?¡± Since the purpose of the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition was to find a winner to enter the Dark Moon Sect, there should be someone chosen if it were not Leonardo. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± After hesitating, Ian still decided to tell the truth, ¡°It¡¯s Bowen Pullman, from the Pullman family.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed him!¡± Valentina nodded, ¡°Thank you, Master Ian.¡± During the entirepetition, Valentina only met Bowen once. However, Bowen chose to give up, and Valentina did not know where he hid. Nheless, it seemed that Bowen was indeed the smartest one. If Bowen acted like the rest of them and charged at Valentina when they were near the finish line, he would have a miserable win even if he was the first to cross the line. Moreover, Bowen would probably be heavily injured too. Without wasting the slightest bit of energy, Bowen won the spot, and it could be said that he was extremely lucky. When Valentina heard that Bowen was the winner, he did not feel angry or thought Bowen stole his cement After all, the Dark Moon Sect had the final say on who was qualified to enter their sect. Even if they wanted to recruit a dog, a sparrow, or even an egg¡­ It was not up to Valentina to decide. Furthermore, Valentina thought Bowen was an interesting person, so there was no reason to resent him. After Ian left, Valentina sat on the bed, lost in his thoughts. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, Bowen mentioned that he wanted to choose the other way would be the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. However, I¡¯ve never heard of this matter before, nor did someone ever tell me about it. It seems that I¡¯ll have to seek Bokir¡¯s help again.¡¯ At the thought of Bokir, Valentina recalled how she used to hope he would join the Heavenly Stars Sect. ¡®Everyone thinks my meridians arepletely shattered, and I won¡¯t be able to enter the Pulse Control Realm again in this life. Perhaps Bokir thought the same too,¡¯ Valentina blinked, ¡®I wonder if she¡¯ll say that again if we meet now. After all, everyone regards me as a useless person.¡¯ Initially, Valentina wanted to rest for another day before visiting the Oceans Chamber of Commerce and meeting Bokir. Then, unexpectedly, Bokir took the initiative to knock on his door in the afternoon. On the day of thepetition, Bokir did not reveal her identity. Still, as William stepped forth, everyone knew the beautifuldy had a background more impressive than her beauty. Hence, when she personally visited the Lawrence family, James even came forward to greet her, and the scene was really ceremonious. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 When Moses saw Anne¡¯s state, she was shocked. Before she came, Moses racked her brain and thought of thousands of ways tofort Anne as she felt Anne must have been downcasted after receiving such a blow. Moreover, she was even worried that Anne might be world -weary, and Moses was ready to enlighten him. However, Moses noticed that Anne¡¯s gaze was still full of energy as it used to be, and she knew that her worries before were unnecessary. Anne¡¯s state instantly lightened up Moses¡¯s gloomy mood, and she felt better too. After learning about Moses¡¯s purpose in visiting him, Anne chuckled, ¡°Moses, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. This matter isn¡¯t a blow for me.¡± Hearing Anne¡¯s words, Moses could not help but think, ¡®Theplete damage of his energy channels is not a blow¡­ Was Casper too shocked that his mental health was affected?¡¯ For a warrior determined to enter the pathway to immortality, the damage of their meridians would equal to having their future ruined. Hence, who would have believed that it was not a heavy blow? Nheless, Anne noticed Moses¡¯s puzzled expression, and he swiftly understood what she thought. Then, Anneughed. ¡°Moses, you came at the right time! I was about to visit you to know more about the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony.¡± ¡°So, you knew about this matter!¡± Moses¡¯s eyes lit up, but she was then confused, ¡°Did someone from the Dark Moon Sect inform you about this?¡± ¡°Yes! A guy named Robert told me.¡± Anne smiled. ¡°Robert Bleu from the Dark Moon Sect? I know him, and he¡¯s somewhat famous, but he isn¡¯t that great.¡± Moses frowned slightly. Although Moses¡¯s choice of words was highly tactful, one could tell the hint of criticism in them. Moreover, if Anne were to decipher, Robert¡¯s personality was not that great but he was extremely irritating. However, the two of them were unwilling to delve into such an unrted person, and Moses was also quick to get back onto the topic. ¡°The Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony will be held once a year, and it¡¯s considered as a way for the various sects to open up their door to recruit disciples. The message behind it is also to tell the mortals that the pathway to immortality is always open, and as long as one qualifies, they can embark on the journey.¡± ¡°Message¡­ That would mean there¡¯s a hidden implication?¡± Anne asked. When Moses realized that Anne was as quick-witted as always, she was assured. Since she was sure that Anne did not turn into a fool, Moses continued to exin, ¡°That¡¯s right. Judging from the previous Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, although those participating would be the younger generations of various families or even tens of thousands of random contestants, there would only be less than five of them epted by the sects was already considered many. Usually, there would be none recruited.¡± In his view, the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony would surely be a grand event. With the participation of tens of thousands of contestants, there would at least be 100 people selected if 1% of them were admitted. But, Moses said that it was a norm for no one to be recruited, and it sounded like a deliberate exaggeration to scare people. If someone else told him that, Anne would think that they were joking, but Moses was the speaker of the statement, and Anne did not doubt her at all. ¡°That¡¯s right. Not even one, and it¡¯s reallymon,¡± Moses answered seriously, ¡°Due to this fact, I was also supposed to return after the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition, but I decided to stay, just for you.¡± When she said thest three words, Moses¡¯s cheeks were slightly reddened, and she involuntarily looked downward. As the breeze blew, thedy¡¯s long hair fluttered slightly by her ears. At that moment, the summer breeze and thedy sketched out a beautiful and heartwarming scene. Suddenly, Anne¡¯s heart ineffably skipped a beat. However, a silhouette emerged in his mind. Under the heavy pressure, the person still stubbornly raised her head, mumbling that she would save him. In an instant, Anne¡¯s mind became clear. After calming himself down, Anne turned his focus back to the topic. ¡°Moses, why didn¡¯t anyone pass it? Do the sects not need any new talent recruitments?¡± As she tucked her hair away behind her ears, Moses giggled. ¡°The sects are recruiting every year. How can you say that they don¡¯t have to recruit?¡± ¡°Then, why¡­¡± Just as Anne said those two words, he abruptly understood, ¡°I get it. It¡®s not that they don¡¯t need new talents, but they just don¡¯t want those participating in the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony.¡± ¡°You¡®re right! That¡¯s indeed the truth!¡± looking at Anne¡¯s flickering eyes, Moses nodded and exined, ¡°Each sect has their territories, and as long as any talents are appearing in those areas, the sect will directly ept them as disciples to prevent other sects from secretly intercepting them. For example, Milos. Since she was proven to have a Pure Jade Physique, the Dark Moon Sect immediately recruited her, indicating that she belonged. In such a situation, if other sects still look for Milos, it will be equivalent to them poaching talents from the Dark Moon Sect.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Moreover, if Milos or the Lawrence family agrees to the new offer, the consequences will be dire as it¡¯s tantamount to betraying her masters and sect. At that time, the Dark Moon Sect will arrange for masters to eradicate the entire Lawrence family directly. Hence, as long as it¡¯s a talent, the person won¡¯t need to join anypetition, and the various sects will recruit them. As for the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, from a certain point of view, it can be said that it¡¯s just a formality to let the world know that the pathway to immortality is notpletely closed to the mortals.¡± Anne responded, ¡°But, this is still a chance!¡± Moses suddenly said, ¡°But, this is only one of your opportunities, Casper.¡± When Moses saw Anne looking at her, puzzled, Moses suddenly became a little excited. ¡°Casper, do you still remember what I said before? The Heavenly Stars Sect will always wee you! Although your meridians arepletely shattered, your inscription talent isn¡¯t affected at all. Hence, I hope you don¡¯t give up. Although there hasn¡¯t been a master of inscription technique since ancient times, you might be the one, Casper! As long as you agree to enter the Heavenly Stars Sect, you¡¯ll be our disciple from this moment onward!¡± Seeing how excited Moses was, Anne was touched. At this time, Moses still implied that the Heavenly Stars Sect would always wee him. There was no need to say more about her protectiveness over him. Looking at Moses¡¯s glistening eyes, Anne suddenly noticed that he could not reject her. At that time, he saw his silhouette in Moses¡¯s clear eyes, and the Earring of Echo on his right earlobe emitted a faint light. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡®Mother¡­¡¯ Anne called out in his heart. ¡®Thoughts be things. If you see it in your mind, you¡¯ll hold it in your hand.¡¯ At that moment, Anne realized the answer that he wanted in his heart. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Looking at Leonardo¡¯s expectant gaze, Fiona took a deep breath. ¡°Leonardo, thank you!¡± Fiona said, ¡°But, I still haven¡¯t avenged myself. Hence, before that, I won¡¯t consider spending too much time on the inscription techniques, and I want to participate in the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony.¡± Leonardo¡®s eyes lit up for a moment, but they soon dimmed. Nheless, Leonardo quickly raised her head and looked at Leonardo, showing a faint smile. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, then I¡¯ll fully support you. The Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony will be held on the twentieth of next month, and that¡¯s about twenty- five more days from now. Are you confident?¡± Fionaughed bitterly. ¡°If it¡¯s apetition topare the True Martial Realm¡¯s strength, I¡¯m very confident with that as my injuries will be almost healed by then, but¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried that the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony is more than just the True Martial Realm¡¯s strength, right?¡± Leonardo asked. ¡°Mhm.¡± Fiona nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the truth,¡± Leonardo appeared serious, ¡°Compared to the sects recruiting disciples in advance, the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony will have more stringent requirements for their participants. After all, most sects regarded the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony¡¯s contestants to be insignificant. At the very least, a sect will have about tens of thousands of people, and if it¡¯s bigger, it¡¯ll have hundreds of thousands. Some even have millions of talents. Hence, that one extra person won¡¯t bring much of a difference. However, if they can select an outstanding talent from the ceremony, it¡¯ll naturally be a pleasant surprise. Therefore, only by letting those sects think you¡¯re a hidden gem will you be valued by them and gain their favor. Nheless, it won¡¯t be as easy as just showing your special characteristics. Casper, you must be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Mhm. Thank you for letting me know.¡± Fiona took a deep breath and nodded. Since Fiona was mentally-prepared for the Sects¡® Recruitment Ceremony¡¯s strict requirements, Fiona would be calmer on that day of the event. Looking at Leonardo, Fiona suddenlyughed. ¡°Leonardo, do you feel disappointed and sad that I didn¡®t choose the Heavenly Stars Sect but. decided to join the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony?¡± ¡°A little,¡± Leonardo chuckled as she nodded, ¡°But, I respect your decision, and as long as you aren¡¯t a Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple, I won¡¯t give up on recruiting you. After all, I had a feeling from the start that you belong to our Heavenly Stars Sect, Casper.¡± When she said that, Leonardo¡¯s eyes glimmered with bright lights. ¡°Leonardo, I¡¯ll surely try my best, ¡± Fiona replied. ¡°You should recuperate yourself first. I¡¯lle over and visit you again in a few more days. If you need anything, let me know and I¡¯ll get it done,¡± Leonardo reminded, then she stood. ¡°Leonardo, you treat me so well. If I don¡¯t enter the Heavenly Stars Sect, I¡®ll be burdened with extreme guilt.¡± Fionaughed. Leonardo stopped in her tracks, and the next second, she lowered her gaze. Then, a faint smile appeared on her face, and she gently answered, ¡°Well, that¡¯s all I can do as your senior.¡± After saying that, Leonardo did not stay any longer, and she directly walked out of the room. Fiona tilted his head, and he felt there was a hidden meaning behind her words. Nheless, Fiona was unable to figure it out for the moment. Not long after Leonardo left, another person came and visited Alder. But this time Fiona was surprised by this person¡¯s visit¡­ It was Bowen. ¡°Casper, how do you feel?¡± As soon as he got in, Bowen directly approached Fiona and grabbed Fiona¡¯s hands. ¡°I was worried about your injuries, so I brought some medicine and ointment with me. I hope it¡¯ll help you a little.¡± After he said that, he took out more than a dozen bottles from the ordinary-looking pouch on his waist. Judging from the size of the bag, it would definitely not be able to fit those things. ¡°It¡¯s a storage sack,¡± Fiona mumbled as he stared at the pouch. ¡°Casper, you have this small thing too. If you think that it¡¯ll benefit you more, then I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± As he said that, Bowen really removed the storage sack from his waist and ced it in front of Alder. Then, looking at his expression, Bowen certainly did not appear to be reluctant at all. ¡°Are you being so friendly to me because you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll look into the matter of you bing the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple?¡± Fiona looked at Bowen with a faint smile. ¡°Casper, I won¡¯t be happy if you think of me that way,¡± the frivolous smile on Bowen¡®s face that he had since the beginning turned serious, ¡± I sincerely want to be your friend, but if you insult me with such words, I much rather not befriend you.¡± Fiona replied, ¡°The spot is Dark Moon Sect¡¯s to give, and they can offer it to anyone they want. I was just one of their choices, and now they picked you instead of me. This is a justified decision, so I naturally won¡¯t have any opinion of you. ¡± Bowen¡¯s face immediately showed relief, and he nced at Fiona angrily, ¡°Casper, you scared me. You¡¯re not allowed to make such jokes in the future!¡± Fiona had goosebumps all over when he saw Bowen¡®s gaze, and he hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I haven¡¯t even congratted you for being the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple! Moreover, you don¡®t have to act so formally around me. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Just be who you are.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just here to see if I¡®m a petty person, right?¡± Fiona pointed at him, ¡°What¡¯s the second matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to bid farewell,¡± the smile on Bowen¡¯s face gradually dimmed, ¡°Since I¡¯ in chosen to enter the Dark Moon Sect, I¡¯m now their disciple. I¡¯ll follow them back to their territory the morning after.¡± When Fiona heard that he was slightly triggered, and he thought, ¡®Is Rowan going to leave for the Dark Moon Sect with him the morning after too?¡¯ After waking up, Fiona was yet to meet any of the Lawrence family members, let alone Rowan. Bowen was unaware of Fiona¡¯s inner thoughts, so he continued, ¡°I¡¯m only able to enter the Dark Moon Sect as my luck was better. However, I believe that you¡¯re not someone that¡¯ll easily give up, Casper. These medicines were prepared using our Pullman family¡¯s secret method, and they¡¯re extremely beneficial to heal external injuries and meridian damage. I think you¡¯ve known about the Sects¡® Recruitment Ceremony. Although I think they have a stringent requirement, I still feel that you have a chance. I hope that these medicines can help you in your process of recovery, and we¡®ll meet again soon in the Dark Moon Sect.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Bowen,¡± Casper nodded, and he quickly added, ¡°But, there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯ve been wanting to ask.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Bowen asked, puzzled. Fionaughed, saying, ¡°When Ashton, Ralph, and Jack saw me, they wanted to kill me, but why do you want to get to know me?¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Bowen carefully thought about Ynda¡¯s question, and he smiled as he answered, ¡±Maybe it¡®s because we¡¯re on the same wavelength.¡± ¡°On the same wavelength?¡± Ynda could not help but repeat Bowen¡¯s words as he was puzzled. After all, Ynda never really had a proper conversation with Bowen. How did Bowen know they would hit it off? Then, Bowen¡¯s expression turned solemn as he stared at Boneng. ¡±Casper, you might not believe me, but since the first time I saw you, I knew that we¡¯re the same.¡± ¡°Same?¡± Ynda was curious. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t tell you why, but you¡¯ll find out in the future.¡± Bowen¡¯s smile reappeared. Next, he waved his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get going. I¡¯ll wait for your good newster. Perhaps I¡¯ll even be there during the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony.¡± After Bowen left, Ynda quietlyid in the bed, and he felt that his injuries were recovering. At the same time, the energy channels in Ynda¡¯s body were gradually growing too. As no one else woulde and visit Capsian at night, he immediately entered the Time Warp Zone. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Soon, his external wounds were fully healed, driven by the powerful Qi and blood. As for the internal injuries, they were about 80% recovered. However, Ynda knew that he could not wait for them to heal on their own. Ynda needed to mobilize his Qi and blood through practice and heal these injuries quickly as he cultivated. More importantly, he was also able to enter the seventh floor of the Tower of Life. Although Ynda was severely injured in the Evergreen Town¡®spetition, and his energy channels were also shattered, he indeed condensed 12 meridians at that time. Those who could condense the 12 meridians would enter the Pulse Control Realm, and there was no doubt that they would be cultivators. Ynda arrived at the sixth floor¡¯s staircases, and he walked toward the Tower of Life¡¯s seventh floor¡¯s seal. Unlike the previous floors¡¯ seals, the seal leading to the seventh floor is not a stone gate but a light curtain-like water. The azure screen was swaying slightly, making one feel like they stood right in front of the ocean. Through the curtain, Ynda could roughly see that the seventh floor was an empty stone room. When he saw that, Ynda was somewhat excited as he knew this floor would either have martial skill or cultivation method. After all, the previous levels were the same. As long as the room appeared empty, they would have either of those two. However, as the sixth floor was for weapon refinement, the furnaces and such were ced there. Hence, the area was not as spacious. ¡®If I entered the Pulse Control Realm, I¡¯ll be able to pass through thisyer of the illuminating screen with no issue.¡¯ Ynda took a deep breath, gnashed his teeth, and walked forward. Just as Ynda was about to touch the screen, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. Then, however, Ynda felt a sense of ritying at him, and before he even realized it, he was already inside the seventh floor. When he turned around, Ynda saw the screen right behind him, still swaying slightly as before. Ynda suddenly appeared relieved, and he thought, ¡®If that¡¯s the case, my previous estimation is correct. I can¡®t showcase the Pulse Control Realm¡¯s strength to the fullest now as my meridians are not fully healed yet. Once they recover, I¡®ll be a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Moreover, the new energy channels that grow after the damage are thicker and tenacious than before. Perhaps it also implies that when I utilize the essence of the world in the future, it¡¯ll be more powerful than ordinary cultivators.¡¯ Then, Ynda closed his eyes and carefully sensed his body. Soon, he opened his eyes, and they were shing with exquisite brilliance. ¡®My new meridians will be fully grown in ten more days, and that¡¯s ording to mortal time. However, in this Time Warp Zone, time will be greatly shortened. Hence, with only a few days of effort, my energy channels will be fully recovered.¡¯ Ynda clenched his fists tightly. ¡®Just wait and see. I¡¯ll shine during the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony!¡¯ As he said that, Ynda¡¯s gaze turned to the stone counter in the middle of the room. Before he walked in, Ynda noticed a jade booklet on top of the counter. As Ynda approached the jade booklet, he noticed a faint glow on its surface. Although it was glistening on the top, it was forming neat letters. Nheless, despite being able to read the words, Ynda could not tell what the content was. Since Ynda already knew the Tower of Life¡¯s mystery, he did not panic when he met such a situation. Instead, as usual, Ynda directly pressed onto the jade booklet. In that instant, Ynda felt waves after waves of messages surging into his brain like rays of light. Soon, they were imprinted in his mind. The first five words that appeared was, The Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity. Ynda sat cross-legged, and be shut his eyes. In a blink of an eye,rge sections of paragraphs appeared in his mind as if he had remembered them for countless years. The content was now stored in Ynda¡¯s brain, and he would only need to understand it fully. Thankfully, Ynda did notck time. With the existence of the Time Warp Zone, Ynda had double the time as other people. Moreover, although the Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity was mysterious, it was notplicated. After spending less than two days in the Time Warp Zone, Ynda fully mastered the Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity. He also circted his blood and Qi ording to the method stipted. What surprised Ynda the most was naturally the Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity¡¯s effect. ¡®Previously, I only knew that cultivators had an innate physique, such as Joe with her Pure Jade Physique, which allows her to practice without distraction and improve significantly at a much faster rate than ordinary people. Finally, I found out that the so-called physique isn¡¯t only something that one is born with but it can also be nurtured. Furthermore, the acquired physique is developed through personal effort, and it¡¯s no worse than the innate physique. In many cases, it may far exceed the natural physique. As the innate physique is formed naturally, no one will know its function until it appears. Some might be as simple as never tripping while walking or never choking on fishbones while having fish¡­ Those are also a type of physique, but they are useless for warriors and cultivators. On the other hand, the acquired physiques are man-made, so they¡¯ll be targeted and usually extremely fierce. Hence, they¡¯d help a warrior or cultivator to improve their strength greatly. Nevertheless, Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity is a kind of method to cultivate the acquired physique.¡¯ Ynda took a deep breath. ¡°More importantly, this is a method left behind by the immortals to cultivate acquired physique, so it¡¯ll be extraordinary.¡± As he said that, Ynda¡¯s blood and qi had followed the Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity¡®s requirement and started running in his body. Then, Ynda stared at his arm for a moment. Suddenly, he raised the Water-Breaker Machete and shed his arm. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Fiona¡¯s current body was equivalent to being well-tempered hard metal, and it would be impossible for ordinary sharp weapons to hurt him. Nevertheless, for the sake of testing the effect of the Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity, he purposely got rid of some of his blood and Qi. Swoosh! A de light shed, and a trace of blood instantly appeared on Fiona¡¯s arm. The wound was not deep, but the cut skin and flesh were quickly healed with Fiona¡®s current self- healing rate. After a while, Fiona once again used the same strength to cut at the same spot¡­ A de light shed. Although it felt subtle, Fiona sensed that the cut this time was not as deep. Moreover, his healing rate was slightly faster than before. Thus, even though it was just a faint change, the effect of the Demon¡®s Ways to Eternity was fully reflected. Fiona uttered slowly, ¡°The defense against the same type of attack will be stronger, and the self- healing rate will also improve. This is the Immortal Demon Physique.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Immortal¡­ Demon¡­¡± Fiona mumbled to himself, ¡°If I want to achieve such a level, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to get through hell-like training.¡± Fiona imagined the scene, and he thought that it would be gory. To ensure the enemies would not be able to cut through his skin and flesh, Fiona would need to cut himself tens of thousands of times, or even hundreds of thousands of times, during his practice. After all, as he received stronger, simr attacks, his defense would also improve. It would be somewhat serious to say he would need to be cut thousands of times, but it might actually not be a lot. Nheless, Fiona was not afraid at all. When he was imprisoned in the hellhole prison for a year, Fiona could deal with it calmly. Hence, external injuries would be nothing for Ishac. Moreover, inflicting the pain on himself would bring significant benefits to him in the future. ¡°Alright. Then, the training will begin from tonight onward.¡± After thinking it through, Fiona decided to start from wounds inflicted by swords. *** At the same time, in a room in Evergreen Town¡¯s Lawrence Manor, two silhouettes were reflected on a wall not far away from them, and they were stretched long and thin under the illumination of the candle lights, Ishac¡¯s voice full of resentment came, and it quickly pierced through the quiet night. ¡°So what if I¡¯m not going to the Dark Moon Sect! Since they abandoned Casper, I¡¯m not going anymore! How could they do that to him!¡± Ishac was currently facing James, who was standing in the room. Previously, James also figured that once Ishac was informed about Dark Moon Sect¡¯s decision, she would have a massive reaction to the news. However, James did not expect Ishac¡¯s attitude to he so intense. She refused to enter the Dark Moon Sect! Everything was agreed long ago, and the Dark Moon Sect already recorded Ishac¡¯s identity as their disciple. As for why Ishac was acting strangely furious, it was naturally because the Dark Moon Sect abandoned Ishac. ¡°Ishac Lawrence, did the Lawrence family ever cross your mind?! If those people from the Dark Moon Sect heard what you said, do you know what might happen to you? What might happen to the Lawrence family?!¡± James tried his best to control his fury, but his tone was not as polite as before anymore. He directly shouted Ishac¡¯s full name. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to you all! All I know is the Dark Moon Sect went back on their words! Not only that, because Casper wanted to save me, he was injured by Kevin and Zephyr! Casper got hurt because of me! It¡¯s also because of me that he¡¯s dyed for so long! Otherwise, with Casper¡¯s strength, he would¡¯ve surpassed that group of warriors earlier on, and he wouldn¡¯t have encountered those things!¡± Ishac straightened her back and widened her bloodshot eyes. Tears welled in her eyes, but she tried her hardest not to let them fall. Besides that, her tone was full of grievance, anger, and indignance. ¡°Casper shattered his meridians because of me, and I¡¯m also the reason why he did not sessfully be the winner. If I turn my back against him now, what will people think about me?! No! I want to tell the Dark Moon Sect that by rejecting Casper, they¡¯re rejecting me too!¡± Out of anger, James roared, ¡°Don¡¯t be so audacious!¡± His voice was so loud that it shook the candle mes, and it was as if they would go out at any time. James¡¯ voice immediately quietened the entire room. Nheless, Ishac did not back down just because James was angry. On the contrary, she appeared just like a stubborn little leopardess, widening her eyes as she stared at James. ¡°Ishac, you should know that you represent the Lawrence family. If you reject them, not only will you die, but the entire Lawrence family will be put to death! Do you want to watch as your whole n is exterminated because of you?! With or without Casper, you¡®ve been selected to enter the Dark Moon Sect earlier! Besides, weren¡¯t you against the wedding arrangement and ran away from home?! Since you disapprove of the wedding, and now that Casper won¡¯t enter the Dark Moon Sect, the distance between the two of you will only get bigger. Hence, the wedding will naturally be canceled. Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?! As for Casper, you don¡¯t have to worry about him as he only lost the chance to enter the Pulse Control Realm. Even if he¡¯s a useless person, our Lawrence family will still be able to care for him. Moreover, I¡¯ll tell him about this myself. If he¡®s willing to stay in the Lawrence family, I¡¯m willing to ept him as my step-son with his fifth-stage True Martial Realm ability. If he¡¯s unwilling, I¡¯ll also give him arge sum of fedulings, and he can go wherever he wants to!¡± After he said that, James turned around and mmed the door shut. In the room, the candle me swayed, and Ishac¡¯s body trembled as tears filled her eyes. She only felt that the house was getting colder and lifeless. Finally, she could not hold back anymore. Ishac squatted on the floor, hugged her knees, and bawled her eyes out. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± She mumbled as she wept, and tears streamed down her cheeks like streams. Ishac¡¯s eyes were red from crying too hard, and she felt as if everything was hurting. In her mind, she kept recalling the scenes between her and Fiona in the St. Jade Chamber, where the two hid their identities and met each other by ident. After more than ten days of hard training, they admired each other¡¯s abilities. On the day of parting, there was a gleam in Fiona¡®s eyes, and he even said, ¡±I want to witness your true strength.¡± On the Lawrence family¡¯s trials, Ishac identified Fiona through his martial skills and figure. Then, she did not hesitate to block Kevin¡¯s killer move for him. After knowing that Fiona and Milos were getting close, Ishac¡¯s heart was filled withplicated emotions. During the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition, in the face of strong opponents and murderous intent, Fiona could still calmly say, ¡°Don¡®t worry about me! Go!¡± Ishac felt almost out of breath as she cried, and she hugged her knees as she trembled violently. ¡°Casper, I said that I¡¯m going to help you, but I didn¡¯t even do anything right. I couldn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ How am I to face you now¡­:¡± Ishac cried harder between her murmuring, and her tears fell to the ground, sshing into tiny drops. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 After getting the Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity, Chyntia solely focused on practicing the technique. At the thought of how his opponents in the future would be devastated when they realized his defense was imprable, Chyntia could not help but want tough. Hence, the pain Chyntia felt during training was not as severe. However, on the third day be trained in the Time Warp Zone, which was only a day in the mortal world, Chyntia suddenly had a hunch while practicing the Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity. Just as Chyntia got out of the Tower of Life, he heard the voice of a Lawrence family servant from outside. The servant informed that James requested his presence. Nheless, Chyntia already expected that James would look for him by now. After all, the incident during Evergreen Town¡¯spetition was colossal. Moreover, Chyntia¡¯s position in the Lawrence family became somewhat awkward. Although he saved Joe, Chyntia killed Keith, Ashton, and others. Hence, emotionally speaking, the Lawrence family members also feltplicated about Abraham. That time, Chyntia did not meet James at the council chamber. Instead, they met at James¡¯s study room in his house. As for the content of the conversation, Chyntia also somewhat expected it before. James firstly expressed his concern about Chyntia¡¯s recovery from injury. Then, he directly questioned Chyntia¡¯s next n. As for James, he also prepared two ns. Firstly, Chyntia could continue staying in the Lawrence family, and they would also be willing to supply him with resources. The other choice would be if Chyntia wanted to leave, the Lawrence family would also provide him with arge sum of fedulings. Although the two conditions that James offered appeared rich and humane, Chyntia instantly understood the deeper meanings behind those two offers. Once he epted one of them, it would mean that he tacitly agreed to cancel the wedding between him and Joe. However, Chyntia did not feel that James was in the wrong. From a chief¡¯s point of view, James did what was best based on the current situation. Unfortunately for him, Chyntia rejected both offers. After all, he wanted to join the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. ¡±As for the n, we¡¯ll discuss it again after the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. I¡¯ll give you a good exnation, Uncle James. After all, I¡¯ve received a lot of favors from the Lawrence family.¡± After Chyntia said that, he bade goodbye. James watched as Chyntia walked away until his figure disappeared from his line of sight. Then, he quietly let out a sigh. James knew well that Chyntia only had his meridians broken, and he could not advance to a realm further than the fifth stage of the True Martial Realm. Chyntia was a 16 year old fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior who also mastered the inscription techniques. Based on those characteristics, any n in Evergreen Town would want to fight over such a talent. After all, there were about 3000 people in the Lawrence family. However, there were only five Pulse Control Realm cultivators in the generation, and one of them, Kevin, was already killed. Hence, there were only four left. Many warriors would only stop at the True Martial Realm, and they could never step onto the Pulse Control Realm¡¯s threshold. Thus, for an ordinary person, it did not matter whether they would achieve the Pulse Control Realm. It was not even as dependable as fedulings. However, the problemsy with Chyntia killing three highly important figures of the Lawrence family. Besides that, he also murdered several other n members. Those people indeedmitted a heinous act, but for an outsider to kill them just like that and even receive great treatment in the Lawrence family, would naturally make others feel somewhat uneptable. Therefore, James was also bothered by this problem. ¡°Alright. Then we shall wait after you¡¯re willing to give up after the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony,¡± James shook his head and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to pass the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. The requirements are unimaginably strenuous, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, no one was selected in the past twenty years. Casper, you should¡­ Just do your best.¡± After leaving James¡¯s ce, Chyntia was ready to return to his house. At that time, he saw a tiny face cast an angry look behind the rockery, and the person quickly left. ¡°Lucy?¡± Chyntia instantly recognized the innocent-looking young girl. As for the firm breasts that werepletely inconsistent with her age, they were just incidental memories. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Chyntia approached behind the rockery and saw Lucy ring at him, pouting. ¡°Eh? Why do you seem to have a grudge against me? You¡¯ll look so much better if you smile,¡± Chyntia teased Lucy, ¡°Where¡¯s your Lady Joe?¡± ¡°Lady Joe¡¯s crying with anger because of you!¡± Lucy suddenly yelled with her hands, akimbo. ¡°Hah?¡± Chyntia blinked, ¡°What did I do to her?¡± ¡°Lady Joe has been crying for a few days now, and her eyes are both swollen!¡± Lucy swiftly exined what happened. ¡°Joe nned not to go to the Dark Moon Sect because of me?¡± When Chyntia heard the news, he was shocked. However, at the same time, a touch of emotion surged in his heart. Although Joe was a rather arrogant person and was yet to admit that she was the person in St. Jade Chamber. She appeared several times in front of Chyntia and even made unexpected moves that would surprise Abraham. Moreover, Joe¡¯s enthusiasm would also affect Chyntia from time to time. After pondering for a moment, Chyntia said, ¡°She must go! If she rejects the Dark Moon Sect, not only her but the entire Lawrence family will be implicated!¡± ¡°Chief James said the same thing. Thus, Lady Joe hasn¡¯t been eating for a few days because of this matter. She¡¯s always crying and insisting that if she goes, she¡¯ll be disappointing you. However, if she doesn¡¯ t go, she¡¯ll be letting the Lawrence family down.¡± At the thought of the grievance that Joe suffered, Lucy¡¯s eyes also turned red, and her tears were about to fall from her cheeks. ¡°She said that I¡¯m an idiot, but she¡¯s one too,¡± Chyntia chuckled. Then, he squatted and wiped away the tears at the corners of Lucy¡¯s eyes. Lucy struggled slightly, but she did not object anymore. It was as if time was passing by slower. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Tell Joe that I¡¯m fine, and I have something really important to do in the future, so I won¡¯t give up just because of such a small obstacle,¡± then, Chyntia looked into Lucy¡¯s eyes, ¡°If Joe thinks that she¡¯s disappointing me, help me pass a message to her.¡± ¡°What message?¡± As Lucy cried, her voice was somewhat muffled. ¡°Thoughts be things. If you see it in your mind, you¡¯ll hold it in your hand,¡± Chyntia smiled, ¡°This is what my mother used to always tell me.¡± Lucy softly repeated the phrases twice, and her eyes lit up. Finally, she smiled andmented, ¡°I bet your mother¡¯s a really beautiful and gentle person.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Chyntia was curious as he recalled his mother. Despite passing away at a young age, Chyntia¡¯s impression of his mother was always that she was a gentle and beautiful woman. Lucy giggled. ¡°From those words¡­ Even though I can¡¯t put my finger on it, that¡¯s what I feel. Here¡­ This is for you!¡± as she said that, Lucy passed an exquisite little box to Milos, ¡°Lady Joe asked me to pass you this.¡± Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Moana took the exquisite little box, and yed with it for a while before asking curiously, ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± Lucy shook her head as she answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Lady Rowan mentioned that you should always carry it with you!¡± ¡°Mhm. Alright.¡± Moana nodded. After a while, he looked at Lucy, confused as to why she was still peeping at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to leave?¡± Lucy was angry from the embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to open the box!¡± Moana smiled faintly, and he thought the little girl was strangely adorable. ¡°Rowan asked you to pass this to me, yet you don¡¯t even know what¡¯s inside?¡± Moana asked. ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me anything about the content, so of course I don¡¯t know,¡± Lucy answered straightforwardly. ¡°Where¡¯s Rowan?¡± Moana frowned. ¡°Lady Rowan, she¡­¡± Lucy¡¯s radiating expression suddenly turned gloomy, ¡°She¡¯s sent to the Dark Moon Sect early this morning. I¡¯ll be heading over to serve herter. I can tell that Lady Rowan was ecstatic when she was selected to be their disciple, and she was excited. But, she¡¯s very reluctant about it now.¡± When Lucy saw Moana silent, she directly kicked him. ¡°Hey! Casper, you idiot! Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?!¡± Lucy yelled angrily. ¡°What can I say?¡± Moana felt Lucy was not making any sense, ¡°It¡¯ s Rowan¡¯s business, so how can I chime in?¡± ¡°How can you chime in?¡± Lucy was so angry she looked like a mother hen, pping her wings in anger, ¡°All of this is happening because of you! So, you should make a statement!¡± Moana¡¯s face suddenly sank, and an invisible pressure spread to the surroundings. In an instant, Lucy¡¯s eyes shed with fear, and she could not help but swallow the words she was about to say. ¡°Of course, I know what¡¯s going on,¡± Moana answered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ve made such a huge sacrifice, and that¡®s why I hope that she won¡®t give up on this opportunity.¡± Then, Moana looked at Lucy and shed a smile. The oppressive feeling disappeared, and as if the scorching sun appeared, dispelling the haze. In a faze, Lucy was even wondering if the terrifying pressure she felt before was just an illusion. ¡°Remember to tell Rowan that we¡¯ll surely meet again.¡± Moana smiled and waved at Lucy. Next, he turned around and left. Then, suddenly, his voice came from afar, saying, ¡°Make sure that she cultivates hard, and don¡¯t let me catch up to her realm when that timees. By the way, Lucy, the next time we meet, you¡¯ll probably be a big girl.¡± Moana¡¯s words were as if he was saying goodbye. As Lucy watched Moana¡¯s figure getting blurrier, she suddenly felt misty-eyed, and she had an urge to cry. ¡°Idiot, Casper! I¡¯m already a big girl! Humph!¡± Lucy shouted in the direction where Moana left, and she purposely puffed up her chest. However, even though she was smiling, her tears kept streaming down her cheeks, and her voice also became so soft that only she could hear it. ¡°Idiot Casper, Lady Rowan likes you so much. You should try your best! I bet you¡¯re unaware that before she left, she said simr things like you did. But, Lady Rowan mentioned that she¡¯ll surely meet you again.¡± Moana felt relieved. Nheless, he was unsure whether it was because Rowan left for the Dark Moon Sect or because Rowan wanted to reject being their disciples for him. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Moana mumbled to himself. Before he even noticed, Moana already arrived at his house. After making sure that there was no one around, Moana opened the small box. It was a delicate red string. ¡°Just a string?¡± Moana picked it up. After a closer look, he was sure that it was indeed a red string, and it seemed to be hand-woven. Although it was gorgeous, it was just an ordinary cord, and it was not any magic treasure. Moreover, it did not appear to be expensive too. Then, Moana noticed at the ends of the delicate red string, and there was a buckle and sp made of gold, which made it look extremely exquisite. ¡°Let me see¡­¡± Moana pondered for a moment, ¡°Lucy said I must carry this gift with me at all times.¡± Since Lucy was not aware of the content of the gift, she must have misheard Rowan¡¯s reminder. Lucy said to carry it, but Moana understood it as he was supposed to wear it. Nheless, it was unsure who misunderstood Rowan¡¯s intention, but after hesitating for a moment, Moana still were the delicate red string on his left wrist. Moana could not exin it, but Moana felt a strange feeling in his heart after wearing the red string. Nevertheless, he did not overthink and directly went into the Time Warp Zone and started training. *** At the same time, in a luxurious carriage far away from Evergreen Town, Rowan was meditating cross- legged. She suddenly sensed something, and she lowered her head to look at her slender and fair right wrist. There was an identical red string tied on her wrist. Looking at the red string, Rowan pursed her lips, and she finally smiled after so many days. However, as she smiled, her eyes turned red again. *** Time flickered, and five days passed in the mortal world, whereas it had been 15 days in the Time Warp Zone. Moana¡¯s shattered meridians had been reborn. The new energy channels were not white as before, but they glimmered with faint gold light. Moreover, Moana had a hunch that as he kept perceiving the essence of the world, the color of the meridians would slowly settle down, and they would be more solid. Since Moana¡¯s meridians were once again condensed, it proved that Moana¡¯s realm was also a steady first stage of the Pulse Control Realm. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Nheless, he was only at the entry-level of the first stage. The Pulse Control Realm was divided into three stages, and each stage had three levels. Entry-level, middle level, and peak. There was no problem in dealing with five lower-level cultivators on each level. However, there would also be a strangeness in identity. A sect¡¯s cultivator would undoubtedly be stronger than an individual cultivator. After all, a sect¡¯s disciple would experience more than an individual cultivator. Even though Moana ascended to the Pulse Control Realm and achieved the dream of many to be a cultivator, he still had a problem. He did not have a specific reference, and Moana could not tell how strong he was. ¡°Hopefully, the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony can give me a rough estimate of my true ability.¡± Later, Moana continued to train without leaving the ce, and another five days passed by again in the mortal world. In the 15 days of hard training in the Time Warp Zone, Moana continued to progress with the Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity, and he was another step closer to achieving the Immortal Demon Physique. Besides that, he also noticed that he couldpress his meridians as he wished. When Moanapressed his energy channels, his realm would appear lower, but his ability would not be affected. Afterpressing his meridians, others would think he was still a fifth-stage True Martial Realm warrior. In truth, Moana not only achieved the first stage of the Pulse Control Realm but his strength was not affected either. Such an art of war was rather insatiable. However, as themander of hundreds of thousands of troops before, Moana¡¯ s mind suddenly shed with hundreds of vicious methods. Time flickered again, and two days were gone. There were only ten days left until the Sects¡® Recruitment Ceremony, and Moana nned to visit Abraham at the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 The reason Omas went to visit Moses was obvious, he wanted to find out about the flow of the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. As someone who came from Salleria, Omas was not aware of such a matter at all. On the other hand, since Moses came from the sect, and despite not being in charge of the talent recruitment, she was more aware of the general process and requirements than ordinary people. After a simple cleaning, Omas headed toward the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. When he went out, Omas realized that he was somewhat a celebrity in Evergreen Town. However, the reason for the fame was not that glorious. Along the way, the keen and alert Omas could notice the passersby pointing fingers at him and even hearing them gossiping to each other. ¡°Hey, hey, did you see him? That¡¯s the Lawrence family¡¯s son-inw, Casper Montgomery!¡± ¡°What son-inw? He killed their nsmen! Amazingly, he was not put to death, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be driven away.¡± ¡°Alder has gone to the sect for registration. Unfortunately, his status as a son-inw won¡¯tst long.¡± ¡°Perhaps he used to have some hope, but now that his meridians arepletely damaged, he can¡¯t be a cultivator now.¡± ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s such a shame. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s unlucky? His life¡¯s like a roller-coaster.¡± ¡°His meridians arepletely damaged. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get to the top, yet he fell into the pit in such a short time. The experience must be horrible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. If it were me, I might¡¯ve gone insane!¡± ¡°I think we should stay away from him.¡± ¡°His energy channels arepletely damaged, so he can only be a warrior in the future. What a shame¡­¡± At first, those people tried to avoid Omas noticing them talking about him. However, as Omas approached the downtown area, he found that more and more people were watching him. Moreover, as the number of people increased, their discussions became more brazen. At times, their voices were so loud that people from the next street could hear them. Nheless, it was uncertain whether they spoke so loudly on purpose. The most mentioned words among their conversation were his meridians werepletely damaged. The residents of Evergreen Town, regardless of ordinary citizens, warriors, or even cultivators, all had the same understanding of those words. They thought he ruined his future and was useless. Hence, everyone looked at Omas with different expressions, filled withplex looks. Some of them sympathized with him, others grinned, some could not ca re less about him, and there were a few that rejoiced in his misfortune. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, Omas did not seem to mind these people¡¯s gazes. After all, he knew well of the recovery status of his body. If he were to brag, as long as he did not meet an opponent in a much higher realm than he was like George, who was a peak second-stage cultivator, no one would be his match in Evergreen Town despite being only a fresh first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. He only used three months from being a third-stage True Martial Realm warrior to ascending as the top cultivator of Evergreen Town. Therefore, Omas ignored the passersby¡¯s attitude, but most people thought that their guesses were right, and Omas was timid and scared. Hence, many people started to look at him with a disdainful and mocking gaze. Omas did not want to waste his time getting into trouble, but he was still dragged into the mess shortly after. In front of a restaurant, Faye just walked downstairs, and he blocked Albert. During the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition, Ralph¡®s head was smashed by Omas with just a punch. Although he was saved, Ralph became mentally disabled. When such a genius turned useless, the initially neglected Faye in the White family became the center of attention. Besides that, as Faye was startled by the scene where Ralph was beaten during thepetition, he did not show himself when Omas was fighting the warriors off bravely at the finish line. Hence, he was left perfectly unharmed. Due to that, Faye was probably the luckiest person besides Bowen after thepetition. Not only did he receive everything that was prepared for Ralph before, but Faye also became the White family¡¯s new generation that they would fully cultivate with all efforts. Hence, Faye was thrust into the limelight. For the exact reason, Faye also became full of himself in the half-month time. Each time before he slept, Faye recalled the humiliation, and suffering Omas inflicted on him. Then, be tossed and turned in bed, not getting a good night¡¯s rest. Hence, Faye regarded the insult he received from Omas to be a thorn in his side, and it would always haunt him forever like a nightmare. Even though Faye was ttered every day, he was never able to get rid of the nightmare. However, Faye felt his chance to get rid of the demon in his heart was finally here. In his opinion, Omas was just as everyone guessed. His meridians were damaged, his strength was greatly reduced, he was disheartened and he would be chased away by the Lawrence family. Not long after, he would he worthless like a stray. As for Faye, as if he received the God of Fortune¡¯s blessing after the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition, there was a faint sign of breaking through. Moreover, the universe seemed to be hearing the calling in his heart. On that beautiful day and under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Jordan, who was deemed useless, appeared in front of him. At the thought of how he would severely humiliate Omas in front of the public and vent all his anger, Faye was so excited that he almost trembled. Then, almost without any hesitation, he led a group of his followers and leaped down from the restaurant, blocking Omas in the street. Faye¡¯s followers were all the White family¡¯s nsmen, and some of them were from other ns. Regardless of their background, they were all by his side as they wanted to curry favor with him. Hence, they were great at reading Faye¡®s expressions and actions. As soon as they saw Faye blocking Jordan, the group of people instantly understood his purpose, and each of them sneered as they hugged their hands, slowly surrounding Omas in the middle of the road. ¡°Casper, I didn¡®t expect that we¡®d meet again. I thought you¡¯d been chased away by the Lawrence family.¡± Fayeughed happily, and the atmosphere around them became joyous. ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that your meridians are damaged, and you¡¯re now just a useless person,¡± Faye looked at Omas up and down, ¡°When I heard the news, I was so¡­ Happy! Hahahaha!¡± The spectators around them also watched Jordan, and their eyes were filled with mocker as they insulted him too. When he heard Faye¡¯s deafeningughter, Omas could not help but shake his head. Then, after a while, he slowly uttered two words, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Faye¡®sughter abruptly stopped, and his eyes widened as he pointed at Albert. There was already a hint of viciousness and anger on his face, and he directly shouted, ¡°Casper! Do you still think you can fight dozens of men alone! Wake up! You¡®re now a useless person. I can kill you with one finger. Hmm?¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Before Faye could finish his sentence, he suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing at him. In that instant, Faye thought he had an illusion as the space in front of him appeared to be twisted? The next second, Faye felt as if a siege hammer heavily punched his abdomen. With a loud bang, the atmosphere exploded, and visible ripples were formed in the air. The spectators¡¯ heads buzzed and soon, they saw Faye¡¯s body shot into mid-air like a cannonball. Swoosh! Faye flew out, smashed into the restaurant¡¯s fences, crashed through the outer wall, and was stuck there. At the same time, there were noises of tables, chairs, benches falling to the ground. Next, the sounds of shattered tes and the exmations and curses of the customers came. Compared to themotion in the restaurant, the street outside was dead silent, and one could even hear a pin drop. Everyone present widened their eyes, and they appeared dumbfounded. In their minds, the scene of Faye being blown into the air was reying. Finally, someone asked in disbelief, ¡±What¡­ What just happened?¡± However, the only answer he heard was the gulping sound from fear. During that time, Faye acted ostentatiously in Evergreen Town. Many people knew that the White family, which was one of the top three families in Evergreen Town, would transfer the resources they prepared for Ralph to Faye. Therefore, it was not an exaggeration that Faye would surely be a Pulse Control Realm cultivator in the future. No matter how much of the resources were needed, the White family would insist on letting Faye be a cultivator. Hence, his improvement was also apparent. Otherwise, why would there be so many followers around him, and he would even be so confident to provoke Benita? Unfortunately for Faye, he was sent flying with just a hit. He did not even have the chance to retaliate. Was this even the disabled George, whose meridians were supposedly all broken? Everyone turned to look at George, and they felt as if they were looking at a lurking beast. At that time, it only showed its fangs, yet it was enough to scare the crowd. ¡°The Ferocious Tiger, Casper!¡± At that time, many people thought of Benita¡¯s famous nickname after Evergreen Town¡¯spetition. ¡°Tsk. What a waste of my time!¡± Benita nced at the hole on the restaurant wall, snorted, and walked forward. Faye¡¯s followers that blocked his path before quickly felt their knees go weak, and they hurriedly moved aside as they were afraid that they might be affected. Outside the crowd, someone happened to be passing and was curious about what was going on. After learning the whole stow, the person¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light, and they quickly turned around to leave. Coincidentally, that person was also heading toward the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. As for the crowds at the scene, they did not regain theirposure even after Benita had left for a long while. Later, a staggering figure appeared from the dark, massive hole on the restaurant¡¯s wall. However, before the person reached outside, he threw up a few times continuously. In the end, when Faye finally stood up by supporting his weight against the wall, he almost copsed. Looking at the crowd outside, Faye suddenly felt immense pain in his stomach, and he leaned down just to throw up violently again. He threw up all the food and drinks he consumed before. He hurled stomach acid and even bile at that moment. After some time, he wiped the corners of his mouth and straightened his back. Then, his eyes glimmered with a hostile light. ¡°Casper, this isn¡¯t over. Once I sessfully ascend to the Pulse Control Realm¡­¡± Just before he finished his words, the crowd parted to make way for a chubby and fair elder. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s nice to see you, Pablo!¡± Although Faye felt miserable, he still immediately squeezed out a bright smile. The reason was simple. Pablo Martin was the person who connected the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s shopkeeper to the White family. Whenever the White family purchased from the Oceans Chamber of Commerce, they would contact Pablo and let him handle it. Thus, the two parties established a friendship of more than decades. However, Pablo did not show the usual smile. Instead, he said coldly, ¡°Faye, I¡¯m here to inform you of one matter. From today onward, the Oceans Chamber of Commerce refuses to provide any item to the White family, regardless of whether it concerns cultivation.¡± Pablo¡¯s words caused a major reaction. No matter the identity of the people present, their faces instantly changed colors. Everyone knew that the Oceans Chamber of Commerce was thergest chamber ofmerce in Evergreen Town and the surrounding area. Many things that were not avable in other chambers ofmerce could be found in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Once the Oceans Chamber of Commerce stopped supplying resources, the n would find it a thousand times more difficult to replenish their stocks! The items concerning cultivation would be rted to the guarantee of the rise and fall of a family. Therefore, Pablo¡¯s words were equivalent to cutting off the White family¡¯s status promotion. When Faye heard the news, he was thunderstruck, and his face was immediately ashen. Then, he stuttered, ¡°Pab¡­Pablo¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about? What¡­ What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Pablo nced at him and answered indifferently, ¡°You should think about who you¡®ve offended!¡± After saying that, Pablo turned around and left. ¡°Who I¡¯ve offended?¡± Faye mumbled to himself. Then, he recalled what happened recently. Suddenly, the image of Benita leaving appeared in his mind. Then, he thought about how the Oceans Chamber of Commerce treated him with extreme respect when he first met Moses. Faye immediately felt his blood froze, his limbs could, and it was as if his heart fell into a pit. Although he knew that the Oceans Chamber of Commerce favored George, Faye did not expect Benita to be such an important figure! The more Faye thought about it, the more frightened and angrier he became. He watched as Pablo left, and Faye¡¯s face turned from pale to red, from red to livid. Finally, Faye could not help but shout at Pablo¡¯s back, ¡°Our White family is a significant patron of the Oceans Chamber of Commerce! You can¡¯t just stop our business rtion. What you¡¯re telling me doesn¡¯t count!¡± Pablo stopped in mid-tracks, and he turned around to look at Faye. Then, he said unfeelingly, ¡°Our manager informed the head of the White family before me.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Faye was stupefied, and he felt so devastated as everything was falling apart. Next, he took a deep breath and uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s fine if we can¡®t purchase from the Oceans Chamber of Commerce, as we can always buy from other tradingpanies!¡± Pablo looked at Faye as if he looked at an idiot, and he sneered. ¡°If the Oceans Chamber of Commerce refused to do business with the White family, do you think other tradingpanies would still dare to deal with you?¡± After saying that, Pablo did not even spare another nce at the pale-faced Faye, and he left. Faye only felt as if his body got chillier. Then, he looked around him with great difficulty and noticed that everyone was giving him a cold stare. In the end, Faye felt his chest undte violently, and he abruptly spat out a mouthful of blood. Soon, his vision turned ck, and he fell to the ground. Around the same time, George, unaware of this matter, entered the Oceans Chamber of Commerce. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Everyone in the Oceans Chamber of Commerce was aware that Violet was their important guest. Hence, as soon as Violet entered the door, the shopkeeper instantly greeted him. Then, after knowing that Violet was there to meet Moses, the shopkeeper quickly led him to her. When Moses saw Josua, she said in a somewhat meful tone, ¡°Looking at the days, I¡¯ve expected you toe soon. By the way, I¡¯ve even settled a small problem for you just now.¡± Violet felt embarrassed when he saw Moses¡¯s charming gaze, and he hurriedly exined that he was busy recovering his meridians these days, so he had no time to care about other matters. Once Moses¡¯s focus was sessfully shifted, Violet asked in a seemingly casual tone, ¡°Moses, what was the small problem you mentioned just now?¡± Moses exined that she let the Oceans Chamber of Commerce stop dealing with the White family. Although she was not the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s manager in this area, there was no issue for Moses to order the manager to stop their transactions with her identity. After listening to Moses¡¯s description, Violet could not help but somewhat feel sorry for Faye. Before this, what he heard the most were inspirational stories of geniuses driving their families forward. However, Violet personally witnessed an idiot ruining his n¡¯s future. At the same time, Moses also secretly observed Violet¡¯s reaction. She knew that from a certain point of view, she might have acted out of bounds. However, when Moses heard her subordinates informing her that Violet was humiliated by a White family member in the middle of the street, she could not control her anger. Nevertheless, seeing that Violet nodded and appeared satisfied, Moses was relieved. ¡°Thank you for helping me with this, Moses. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be even more troublesome for me to handle them,¡± Violet said. A hint of sweetness flowed in Moses¡®s heart, but she did not show it on the surface. Instead, Moses just smiled faintly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. You must be there for the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony that¡¯s happening in twelve days.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Violet nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve also found out that the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony will he held not far away from Evergreen Town. After deducting the days for traveling, I still have about ten days. I¡¯m here hoping that you can tell me the test contents during the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. That way, I¡¯ll be prepared.¡± After pondering for a moment, Moses answered, ¡°Actually, when you informed me that you want to join the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, I arranged for someone to search for information on this, and they collected details of the past twenty years. Let me exin to you briefly so that it can save your time going through the particrs.¡± Violet left the Oceans Chamber of Commerce around evening, and besides bringing along the thick, yellowed book, he also recalled Moses telling him that the Heavenly Stars Sect would always wee him. Just as he was some distance away from the Oceans Chamber of Commerce, Violet stopped in mid- track and turned around. Under the setting sun, the Oceans Chamber of Commerce¡¯s signboard sparkled under the twilight. Violet mumbled, ¡®Moses, I understand your kind intention, but there are some matters that I need to prove.¡¯ After leaving the Oceans Chamber of Commerce, Violet did not return to Lawrence Manor. Instead, he spent some fedulings at stayed at the best inn in town. After all, he knew that his fate with Lawrence was going to end soon. No matter what, he could only enter the Lawrence family because he used Casper¡¯s identity. When Violet also used the Lawrence family to fight to enter the pathway to immortality. Hence, when he made the decision, Violet still had a vague sense of mncholy. Nheless, the emotions did not bother him for long as he knew what he wanted. That night, Violet put all his effort into cultivating the Demon¡®s Ways to Eternity. Based on his current mastery of the technique, he knew the effect would not be so obvious at the early stages. Despite that, as Violet journeyed through the pathway to immortality as time passed by, the Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity¡¯s benefits would be more apparent. Nevertheless, for that to happen, there was one thing that he needed, battles. Only through endless battles and endless killings would he be an Immortal Demon. At that time, even an attack that could shatter the void or destroy the gxy would not hurt him at all. However, Violet was still far from that level. If we were to describe that stage as a towering tree, then his mastery of the technique would at best be a seed that had just been nted. Even so, Violet wanted to make sure the Immortal Demon¡¯s seed to root and germinate before the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. In the Time Warp Zone, rubbles and blood all exploded everywhere. Among the flying gravel and dust, Violet¡¯s body swayed slightly, and there was blood on the corners of his mouth as well as wounds on him. If it were an ordinary person, these would be considered severe injuries. However, Violet¡¯s eyes were still full of energy. ¡±Again!¡± He took a deep breath and roared. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In an instant, there were stone statues on the surrounding walls. The next second, these stone statues were like cannonballs out of chambers as they flew toward Josua, heavily sting at his body. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Crackle and rattle! The weight of the stone statues as well as the strength of their impact could st the city wall until it copsed. Although they ended up in pieces after firing at Violet¡¯s body, Violet still felt extreme force. Moreover, he was doing this for 12 hours. Nheless, only Violet would be able to do it. If it were another entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, the person would already be meat pulp after receiving such impact. In the past 20 days in the Time Warp Zone, Violet practiced self-abuse. If Violet wanted the Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity to be at full effect, then he would have to suffer a hundred times, or even a thousand times more pain and effort during his regr training, and Violet fully understood that point. Besides feeling physical pain, he was somewhat mentally stimted and excited. After about 20 days of inhumane training, Violet could feel that the tiny seed in him was starting to move. On the neenth day¡­ On the twentieth day¡­ On the twenty-first day¡­ That was also the seventh day in the mortal world, and a stone statue flew toward Astor. This time, Violet did not simply suffer the beating. Instead, he abruptly raised his head, and as if he had eyes behind his head, he attacked with his elbow. He did not use any strength. However, when the stone statue touched Violet¡®s elbow, it directly exploded. The colossal impact that used to leave terrifying dent marks on his body did not leave any trace on him this time. At that moment, Violet wanted to scream into the sky. With his amazing willpower and body, he finally crossed the Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity¡¯s threshold. More urately, he had his unique physique, The Immortal Demon Physique! Chapter 171 Chapter 171 There were only a few days left until the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. For most of the ns and warriors in Evergreen Town, this event was none of their concern, so few paid attention to it. However, James and George from the Lawrence family were not them. Based on the news they received, it had been ten days since Nori left Lawrence Manor that morning. ording to his actions, he did not n to return. Hence, James and George were troubled about this matter. After pondering for a while, James asked, ¡°Father, do you think that our attitude toward Casper was too cold?¡± Thest time James and Nori met in private, he offered him two conditions. At that time, James dealt with Nori ording to his condition, where his meridians were wholly damaged, and he could only be a warrior for the rest of his life. However, after knowing the incident where Nori kicked Faye away in the middle of the street a few days ago, James suddenly felt that he messed up. James also learned that the Oceans Chamber of Commerce cklisted the White family because Faye offended Bjorne, which made James nervous and terrified. At that time, James was confident that he made a mistake in his strategy against Nori as he forgot that William from the Oceans Chamber of Commerce highly valued Morten. Nheless, James was unaware of George¡¯s rtionship with Bjorne, so James thought that William was the one helping Nori until now. Besides that, William might even help Nori recover his meridians. At the thought of that, James felt his stomach churning. It would still be alright if Nori¡¯s meridians did not recover, but if they did, then the offers James gave to Nori would be an insult. Other people would love to bring in cultivators to enhance their n¡¯s strength, but James actually provoked one. Additionally, this cultivator initially belonged to his family! Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. James was really on the edge of crying. Moreover, Nori¡¯s actions these days confirmed his guess, Nori was unsatisfied with the Lawrence family and was not returning. Nori clearly intended to sever their ties. Therefore, James hurriedly looked for George to discuss how to handle the matter. George did not expect that Bjorne, who was confirmed that his meridians were all damaged, would still have a possibility to recover. This news also made him stressed out. After giving it a thought, George finally answered, ¡°Casper¡¯s surely adamant about entering the Dark Moon Sect. With that, we don¡¯t need to worry that Casper will do any harm against the Lawrence family. As for the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony¡­¡± Then, George looked at James and continued, ¡°Did the Dark Moon Sect arrange for Mastern to be there too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded. George was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s great news for us! If Casper unbelievably recovers his meridians by then and shows an incredible performance, Master Ian will naturally value him. Once he enters the Dark Moon Sect, it¡¯ll be to everyone¡¯s delight and satisfaction. On the other hand, if his energy channels are still damaged, we don¡¯t need to worry about anything and proceed as usual. However, we¡¯ll still need to be concerned about him. After all, Casper¡¯s still an inscription apprentice.¡± James pondered on it and immediately understood George¡¯s n. Then, he nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I know what to do. We¡¯ll just wait for the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony¡®s result a few dayster.¡± *** Nori went on his journey before the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony started. After he achieved the Immortal Demon Physique, he went to meet George. Later, Nori rejected George¡¯s offer to go there together, and he left alone for Cherry Blossom Valley, not far away from Evergreen Town. When Nori arrived at the Cherry Blossom Valley, which was the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony¡¯s venue, there were three more days until it officially began. At that time, no one was allowed to enter the Cherry Blossom Valley. Hence, the outside of the valley was bustling with young warriors from the surrounding regions who wished to attend the test, and their families were there too. Even the number of carriages was already more than thousands. Surprisingly, there was none like Bjorne, who carried their spear and walked here. Next, Nori went to look for someone and ask for details, and he found that the Cherry Blossom Valley would only be open on the day of the Sects¡® Recruitment Ceremony. Then, the participating warriors would be able to enter. After pondering for a moment, Nori was not in a rush to meditate and practice either. Instead, he found a sect¡¯s elder in charge of the registration and wrote down his details. Later, Nori received an identification badge, and he started to wander around the area. Although Nori appeared to be strolling idly, he was observing and eavesdropping. When Nori saw those that enjoyed expressing their opinions in public, he would go over and ask a few questions. Hence, it did not take Nori long to understand the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony¡®s process, formality, and so on¡­ Generally, it was not much different from what George had informed him before. However, those contents that George was unaware of, Nori managed to find out about it here. After all, the young warriors that appeared here today, their families were unlike Nori¡¯s. This might be the first time for Bjorne, but their families joined the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony every year. Thus, it could be said that they were familiar with this. Once Nori rified the entire process, he was not nervous anymore. Then, he found an empty area and started to meditate and practice. During this time, someone would asionally approach him and try to strike up a conversation. Nheless, Nori treated them rather coldly. As these people could tell that Nori was not interested in being friends, they only said a few words before leaving. Just like that, three days quickly passed by. Then, on the third morning, Nori heard a buzzing sound, followed by a gurgling sound as if water was boiling. Then, a roar came from afar. Nori turned to look and instantly noticed the direction in the Cherry Blossom Valley in the distance was glowing in colorful lights. The lights spread toward the surroundings like a tide. At a nce, it appeared so beautiful that it was like a dream or a fantasy as if they were in a fairnd. The surrounding crowd kept eximing, and Nori also felt his heart beating wildly from watching the beautiful scenery. He knew that this was not a mortal¡¯s technique but only achievable by an immortal. ¡®This is a power only avable for those beyond Pulse Control Realm!¡¯ Nori¡¯s eyes reflected the color lights, and in the depths of them, a look of excitement glimmered. Suddenly, he felt the identification badge on his waist was heating. Then, a hoarse voice came, ¡°Every young warrior that is attending the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, please enter the Cherry Blossom Valley with your identification badge.¡± When Nori heard that, he looked at the seemingly ordinary wooden identification waist, and his eyes abruptly widened. ¡®Is this the legendary formation that can transmit sound?¡¯ Before the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony even started, Nori saw scenes that he did not before. ¡®I¡¯ve only read from the books that magicians can affect square feet ofnd, wizards can interfere with half of the city, whereas sorcerers can move mountains and reim the sea, or even reach the stars and the moon. When I was reading about them, I didn¡¯t have much reaction. Now that I¡¯m witnessing the cultivators¡® methods, I realized that the cultivator world isn¡¯t the same as the mortal world, and it¡¯s even beyond the imagination of a mortal.¡¯ Nori clenched his fists tightly and walked toward the Cherry Blossom Valley. ¡®I¡¯m getting more excited for the pathway to immortality.¡¯ Chapter 172 Chapter 172 At this time, Nathalia also noticed many teenagers around his age in the crowd around him appeared excited and nervous. They were all heading toward the gorgeous multicolored area. Nathalia moved forward very quickly, and after a short while, he arrived outside the Cherry Blossom Valley. Then, Nathalia saw as if there was a natural water veil in front of the Cherry Blossom Valley¡¯s massive entrance. The water veil appeared as if hanging mid-air, swaying slightly, neither falling nor copsing, which was extremely intriguing. When people walking oversaw the scene, they all eximed in amazement. However, there were also a few warriors who saw such a view before, and they kept moving forward, holding the identification badge in their hands. Then, they directly passed through the water veil and entered the Cherry Blossom Valley. Nathalia also noticed that when the young warriors walked through the water veil, the identification badge in their hand would light up for a while. He figured that those badges were like passes token, and without them, one would not be able to enter the veil. Thus, Nathalia did not stop any longer. He held the identification badge and approached the water veil. As Nathalia walked past through the water veil, he felt a chilly sensation on his cheeks. The next second, it was as if there was a force that pushed him forward. Before he realized it, he already arrived in the Cherry Blossom Valley. Nathalia turned around to take a look, and he saw the water veil was still hanging there as before. There was not a single trace on the surface, and through the veil, he could vaguely see the other young warriors passing through. ¡°Once you enter, you¡¯re not allowed to stay still or look around. Instead, you should quickly look for the area you¡¯ll be based in ording to the number behind the identification badge.¡± Suddenly, Nathalia heard a growl. It was a gloomy-faced man talking to him. The person¡¯s tone and attitude proved that he was the sect¡¯s disciple responsible for maintaining the ce¡¯s order. Nathalia knew that the man was not against him, so he did not take it to heart. After apologizing, Nathalia turned to look at the identification badge and walked toward the number eight area. Through careful inquiries before, Nathalia already knew that the disciples who participated in the test would not be gathering together. Instead, they would be divided into ten areas with more than 1,000 people in each ce. Then, each young warrior would conduct their test following the spot they were in. Along the way, disciples were maintaining the orders. Although many people were walking around and the crowd was thronging, Nathalia sessfully found the number eight area. There were not many people on the spot, and only about 200 young warriors were present. After Nathalia swept his gaze across the group of young warriors, he turned his attention to his surroundings. Since he entered the ce, Nathalia already observed that. Apart from the participating warriors, only those few sect disciples were responsible for maintaining order in the Cherry Blossom Valley. As for the so-called elders from various sects here to recruit disciples, Nathalia was yet to see one yet, which made him puzzled. Nathalia gave it a thought and shut his eyes as he carefully felt the blowing wind and flowing spiritual Qi around him. Since he entered the first stage of the Pulse Control Realm and became a cultivator, Nathalia sensed the essence of the world. Compared to the previously shattered meridians, Nathalia¡¯s newly condensed energy channels were much tougher and broader than before, his sensitivity toward spiritual Qi was also better. Initially, Nathalia would not be able to realize the scarce spiritual Qi in certain areas, but he could not easily sense them. At that time, Nathalia carefully noticed the changes in the spiritual Qi surrounding him. Despite having his eyes closed, he felt a peeping gaze sweeping across the crowd with a hint of scrutiny, and he did that through the spiritual Qi. Then, he opened his eyes and looked in that direction. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, he saw nothing more than an ordinary slope of grass, and wooden fences surrounded it. In fact, it did not appear strange. However, as Nathalia continued to observe, he could see the grass on the slope oddly copsing or even miraculously falling into a particr direction as if someone was stepping on them. ¡®So that¡¯s what it is¡­¡¯ Nathalia smiled, and he knew what was going on. However, he was actually unaware that he was observing the elders from the different sects. They also kept watch of Nathalia and the participating young warriors and discussed it in great interest. They knew the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony was of little value, and it was doubtful for them to find a talent to be recruited into their sect, but those cultivators from the various sects were still interested in these young warriors. Besides, no one could guarantee that there would not be talents that year, and it was still possible that they might find a hidden genius. Once they located good talent, it would also be considered as a credit for them. Therefore, these elders were considered trying their best as they had started observing before the test. ¡°That area isn¡¯t good. I¡¯ve checked it, and all the warriorsck charm and are timid. If they¡¯re already in a bad state mentally, they already lose by 50%.¡± ¡°I saw one that doesn¡¯t seem had over there. I¡®m going to pay attention to his performanceter.¡± ¡°Heh! Your guy appeared to have noticed our location.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk! That¡¯s pretty interesting. Every year, I¡¯ve attended the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony to help the sect recruit talent, and I¡¯ve always returned disappointed. This is my twelfth year, but this is also the first time someone found our spot before the test started.¡± ¡°Is it a blind guess?¡± ¡°A blind guess? The Cherry Blossom Valley is massive, and it¡¯s crowded with people. Will you be able to notice this inconspicuous grass slope?¡± ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Look at his gaze. He¡¯s certain that we¡¯re here. Moreover, he appears so confident, which means he does not doubt his skills. What¡®s his name?¡± ¡°Let me check¡­ Hmm¡­ It¡¯s Evergreen Town¡¯s Casper Montgomery.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s pay attention to himter. I feel that this guy¡¯s mental state is different from others.¡± ¡°Since he can find our location before the test even begins, he¡¯s already worthy of our attention.¡± ¡°Hopefully, his performance will be as dazzling.¡± ¡°Go ahead and inform them that it¡¯s about time, and we can raise the Virtual Fantasy Formation. ¡± After Nathalia found the elders¡¯ spot, he did not pay attention to that ce anymore. Instead, he looked at the circr ring at the most front of this number eight area. All of the ten areas had the same circr rings, and each of the circr rings would have 12 smaller rings in them. Additionally, the 12 small circles were separated from each other, and there was no intersection. Furthermore, the size could only fit one person at a time. While Nathalia stared at the 12 small circles in a daze, the number of people in his area increased from 200 just now to more than 1200 people. As for the other nine areas, the number of young warriors would be simr too. At this time, Nathalia keenly felt that the big ring on the ground shook slightly. At the same time, a st of air slowly spread out toward the surroundings. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Rebbeca¡¯s slightly focused on the big ring, and he faintly saw that not only the big circles but the small ones surrounding it also began to form circles of spiritual ripples. Then, Rebbeca looked around him and realized that other people did not seem to have noticed that phenomenon. After quick thinking, Rebbeca realized what went on. The big ring and its smaller circles had hidden formations in them. The vibrations that came at that time were caused by the spiritual Qi motioned by the formation. As Rebbeca was the only one who achieved the Pulse Control Realm of the people present, he was the only one who realized the essence of the world and noticed that. Nevertheless, as the others were warriors, they would not see the subtle changes. Later, following the spiritual waves rolling more violently, white light illuminated each of the rings. Only then did the young warriors present notice the changes. At the same time, the same deep voice came from the identification badges in their hands again. ¡°The Virtual Fantasy Formation starts now!¡± As soon as he said that, each of the rings turned into beams of light, aiming toward the sky as if they were pirs that supported the heavens and earth. None of them present saw such a scene before, and exmation and gasping sounds soon filled the atmosphere. Seeing the white lights like clouds piercing through the sky as if they held up the world, Rebbeca also felt a strong emotion. There were ten areas in the Cherry Blossom Valley, and each ce had one Virtual Fantasy Formation. Hence, ten thick light beams were towering proudly, which appeared daunting at first nce. Some of the young warriors could not help but knelt and start to worship the light beams. The rest of them might not do the same, but their eyes flickered with awe, fear, admiration, yearning, and so on. Soon, the sound in the identification exined the test methods and rules. The test methods were simple. The Virtual Fantasy Formation would allow 12 young warriors to participate in the test at one time. After the formation started, these 12 young warriors would enter into the Fantasy Space and fight against wild animals, warriors, or even monsters. Once defeated, the warrior¡¯s test came to an end. The Virtual Fantasy Formation would calcte a score based on the number of enemies killed by the warrior and the length of time spent in the Fantasy Space. Then, the points would be disyed on the virtual spirit stele. As for the virtual spirit stele, it also rose from the center of the ten regions when it was introduced. Therge stone steles were about five-story-high. It was smooth on all sides, and a faint cyan light floated on the surface. There were no letters on the surface, but after the introduction just now, everyone knew that as the test progressed, the names would be ranked on the virtual spirit stele in ascending order ording to their scores. In other words, whoever ranked higher would more likely be favored by the elders of the sects. At the thought of that, the young warriors present were burning with high spirits, and some of them even directly shouted bravely that they would be the winner. As the others were unwilling to back down, they also expressed that they would surely be in the top three. Soon, it was as if the person who yelled the loudest would be ranked at the top. The atmosphere in the scene was ignited, and it became extremely lively. However, Rebbeca was grinning. ¡®This test method isn¡¯t bad. Compared to Evergreen Town¡¯spetition, using formation and other techniques showcases the cultivators¡¯ extraordinary ability to the ordinary mortals. Nheless, it¡¯s too early to say that one can enter a sect just by being ranked first. Moreover, there¡¯s no indication on what¡¯s the required score for the sects to pay attention to you.¡¯ Rebbeca sighed. Then, he looked at the excited young warriors around him and shook his head lightly. From the beginning, he noticed a problem. The ranking was just a reference, and the real decision-makers would still be the elders of the sects. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Nheless, Rebbeca did not think the Virtual spirit stele was useless. He nced at the virtual spirit stele in the distance and mumbled, ¡®If you score a distinctive mark, then any sect will surely want you. Of course, getting a high rank doesn¡®t equate to entering a sect, but those who can enter the sect will surely have a high score in the Fantasy Space.¡¯ After a while, the first batch of young warriors entered the Fantasy Space smugly. Then, they sat cross-legged at the eye of the formation, which was the small circles. As everyone had a number on their identification badge, Rebbeca estimated that he would be thest batch, so there was no need for him to be anxious. Rebbeca was happy about this arrangement too, as he could observe other people¡¯s situations before going in. After all, it would be beneficial for him to be prepared. After the participating young warriors entered the Virtual Fantasy Formation, Rebbeca noticed the white lights shing again. Soon, the rising white lights were like a translucent cover, locking the warriors inside. The warriors also shut their eyes, and it appeared as if they were sleeping. The entire scene suddenly quietened, and everyone¡¯s gaze focused on the first batch of young warriors who participated in the test. In the beginning, everything was silent, but not long after, the young warriors in the formation started to frown, and beads of sweat were forming on their foreheads. Not long after, they heard someone groaning. It was only about ten minutes, but there was a young warrior in Rebbeca¡¯s eighth district who suddenly grunted and opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, the small circle under the young warrior glowed with white light, and he was sent out of the formation. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, the young warrior appeared indignant. He pressed his chest and gritted his teeth as he nced at the virtual spirit stele. Rebbeca was also curious, so he looked in the direction too. The initially empty virtual spirit stele glimmered, and a row of small words appeared, Trevor Woods, 12 points. Seeing this score, the young warrior named Trevor seemed worse than before. In his opinion, not only was he scored badly, but he was also the first person eliminated from the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. It did not take long before a second young warrior appeared, but he was from another region. Rebbeca looked at the virtual spirit stele and murmured, ¡®Abel Thomas, 17 points.¡¯ Each of the eliminated warriors was secretive about what they saw in the Fantasy Space, but Rebbeca could also roughly estimate from their expressions. As time passed by, more and more young warriors were eliminated. Nevertheless, since there were warriors that did notst long in the Fantasy Space like Trevor and Abel, there would naturally be stronger martial artists that stayed considerably longer in there. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Among the first batch of the young warriors, the one thatsted the longest only scored more than 200 points, and the person temporarily led the ranking on the virtual spirit stele. However, Anita knew that it was considered a low score as he read the information of thest 20 years. The most recent high score would be around 1700, but none of the warriors were selected by the sects. Hence, the 200 points were not even in consideration. Nevertheless, the warrior that temporarily ranked first appeared to be aware of that too, and he walked back into the crowd, standing there with a disheartened expression. Soon, the second batch of young warriors in each of the ten regions was ready to enter the formation. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. That was also the first time they took the test, and when they realized the difficulty, all of them appeared nervous. It did not take long before the second batch of the young warriors finished their test. Once again, the ranking on the virtual spirit stele changed again. This time, the highest score was more than 400, but it was still considered a low one. Next, the third, fourth, and fifth batch of young warriors orderly entered the test. Then, the names and ranking also changed continuously as the light kept appearing. Anita also paid attention to the virtual spirit stele. Even after the sixth batch of you warriors finished the test, the highest score still did not exceed 1000, and it was still around 950 points. ¡®The scores this year aren¡¯t high at all,¡¯ Anita thought as he peeped at the seemingly emptywn from the corner of his eye. The spectating elders of the sects might be in the same mood he was in now. Half of the participating young warriors went through the test, and the remaining ones would begin theirs soon. The first half of the test was rather boring, but it was getting more exciting in the seventh round. Two young warriors from the seventh batch directly raised the previous highest score of 900 points to more than 1400. That was an increment of 500 points. This caused a burst of exmation on the scene. When Anita peeped at thewn, he noticed that there were no movements. Hence, it was apparent that the result was not enough. There was no surprise in the eighth round, and there was no change with the top ten names on the virtual spirit stele. Then, in the ninth round, a seemingly unremarkable young girl appeared and broke the current highest record with her 1560 points. Although the score was considered a pass, the elders of the sects did note out. In the tenth round, three young warriors broke into the top ten of the overall ranking. One of them even caught up with the highest score before and received 1600 points. At this time, there would only be two rounds left before the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony ended. Even though the highest scores were constantly refreshed, it was obvious that the points were much lower than the elders of the sects¡¯ expectations. Thus, the young warriors might have an advantagepared to their peers, but it would be far from being qualified to enter the sect. At that time, the crowd was quiet, unlike before. After all, the participating young warriors finally understood the sects¡¯ thresholds were insanely high. Previously, many of them were high-spirited, believing that their strength could impress the elders. Then, they would be the first recruited disciple by the sect in recent years. Nevertheless, the reality was cruel. The test continued under the depressing atmosphere. In the eleventh round, the new high score was 1700, which a tall girl achieved, and she was satisfied with the score. When she looked at the virtual spirit stele, the young girl could not help but smile. However, she still failed to make the elders of the sect appear. The joy on the young girl¡¯s face instantly became downcasted. In the end, she seemed to be teary-eyed, and she was about to cry. Seeing this scene, Anita secretly sighed. The 1700 points would be considered high this year and even the recent five years. Having said that, it was just a high score only. Some young warriors achieved 1700 points for the past two years, but none of them were chosen into the sect. Hence, why would the youngdy think that she would be epted? The next batch would be the final round of the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, and Anita would be joining. ¡®Based on the current situation, 1700 points is the highest score for now.¡¯ Looking at the score, Anita appeared calm. Before this, he already regarded the highest score beside his as the starting mark. Therefore, the lower the starting point, the more advantageous it would be for him. However, Anita did not expect the starting mark to be too low, and 1700 was indeed within his expectations. Just as Anita was getting ready to enter the Virtual Fantasy Formation, a ruckus wasing from the next area. Soon, the exmation became louder, and it spread everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s Connor Yeager!¡± ¡°What! He¡¯s here to join the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony?¡± ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know of it before!¡± ¡°For the sake of hiding his identity, he wore a cloak from the beginning, and he only exposed himself now!¡± ¡°Goodness gracious! With him around, the sects in this Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony will not return empty-handed anymore!¡± ¡°It¡®s so unbelievable that Connor Yeager is joining the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony!¡± Among the exmations, the name, Connor Yeager was mentioned all the time. Anita also noticed that when the name was brought up, many people appeared shocked. However, judging from their tone, this man seemed to be capable, and everyone recognized his strength. Following the source of the voice, Anita looked in the direction and saw that in the center of the ninth district beside him was a guy in white who was being surrounded by people. The teenager appeared to be around fifteen years old, only slightly younger than Barne. As the crowd around the teenager greeted him, many of them appeared to be trying to please him. However, Connor had his arms crossed since the start, and be ignored the people around him as if they did not exist. Instead, Connor kept staring at the glowing formation, and there was also a hint of annoyance between his brows. After a while, Connor could not stand the discussion around him anymore, and he frowned. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Then, the surroundings quietened. Connor squinted his eyes and swept his gaze around with a contemptuous look. ¡°So no one achieves more than 2000 points? I was just feeling excited about joining the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. This is such a disappointment. What a bunch of trash!¡± After being ridiculed by him openly, everyone naturally felt indignant. Immediately, someone asked annoyedly, ¡°Then, how many points can you score?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Connor snorted, ¡°3500 points and I¡¯ll enter the sect too. I¡¯m afraid that none of you will achieve this mark in your life.¡± As soon as he said that, the crowd went into an uproar. 3500 points?! That would be double the current highest score. Moreover, looking at the past two decades would also rank first, and no one could match! Chapter 175 Chapter 175 When people saw Connor¡¯s cocky look, they became more annoyed. ¡°Just because you said you¡¯ll get 3500 points, you think we¡¯re going to believe you? You know there¡¯s consequences of bluffing, right?¡± Connor¡¯s gaze suddenly turned as sharp as a knife as he red at the speaker. The man was so terrified that he dared not to say another word. Then, Connor uttered word byword, ¡°If I get 3500 points, your life¡¯s mine. If I don¡¯t get it, I¡¯ll chop off my head and give it to you. Do you dare to bet on that?¡± Since Connor was able to say that, he was indeed confident with getting the 3500 points. ¡®3500 points? That¡¯s interesting!¡¯ Sonya saw the scene and had a sudden hunch. Then, he turned his gaze sideways toward thewn far away from him. In the yard, the elders of the sects were camouging themselves with the help of formation, and they were having an intense discussion. ¡°It¡¯s Connor Yeager! Why¡¯s he here?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t we get any news about him attending this ceremony?!¡± ¡°With Connor here, we won¡¯t be going back empty-handed this time! Hahahaha!¡± ¡°What are you saying? The White Clouds Hall wants Connor to be our disciple.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Stop fooling around. We, the First Heaven Sect, haven¡¯t even said we want them. Why is the White Clouds Hall interrupting?¡± ¡°We must have that guy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Connor from the Yeager family, and he¡¯s a well-known young talent. I can¡¯t believe that no other sect recruited him yet, and he¡¯s even joining the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. Isn¡®t this just like finding treasure in ruins!¡± ¡°No matter what, we must have Connor!¡± ¡°Did you hear him? He wants to get 3500 points, and he¡¯s even brazenly using his life to bet with others.¡± ¡°Amazing! What a brave kid!¡± Among the group of elders who were discussing, Sonya knew one of them, Ian from the Dark Moon Sect. When Ian heard the Yeager family¡¯s Connor also attended the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, he was somewhat excited. The Yeager family was considered a rtively reputable family in Earlington of Efrax, and they were notparable to the Lawrence family from Evergreen Town. Moreover, Connor was the best among the Yeager family¡¯s younger generation, and he was crowned as a genius from a young age. The Yeager family was powerful, and few sects would forcefully knock on their doors just to recruit him. Hence, Connor did not enter any sect till then. Although joining the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony was like breaking a nut with a sledgehammer for Connor, it was apparent that the Yeager family hoped Connor would choose the sect he wanted. At the thought of that, Ian started to rack his brain. No matter what, if he could recruit Connor into the Dark Moon Sect, it would be a great achievement for Ian. Moreover, there was a 99% chance that Connor would achieve the 3500 points. There would not be an issue with meeting the requirements. However, as the elder sent by the Dark Moon Sect, Ian wondered what type of offer he should make to let Connor be interested and choose the Dark Moon Sect. As Ian thought about what benefits he could attract Connor, his expression suddenly froze when he looked up. ¡°Casper..?¡± Ian blinked. Sonya was walking toward the Virtual Fantasy Formation. Ian¡¯s gaze immediately sank, and he shook his head. ¡®You came after all. However, even if you get a great score, you won¡¯t be able to enter a sect with your current state. The sects want powerful cultivators, not strong warriors.¡¯ As if the elder of another sect beside him noticed his gaze, he approached Ian and chuckled. ¡°Master Ian, you don¡®t seem to have high expectations of that Casper?¡± Before this, Sonya noticed the elders¡¯ location, and it caused a small discussion among them. Thus, a few elders of the sects also remembered Josef, and they were ready to observe his performance. Coincidentally, this elder was one of those interested in Ludwig. Ian hesitated for a moment before answered, ¡°It¡®s so unfortunate¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunate?¡± the elder tilted his head, and he whispered, ¡°Master Ian, what are you saying?¡± Then, Ian turned to look at Sonya and noticed that thest batch of young warriors participating in the test already sat in the formation. After pondering for a moment, he sighed. ¡°Initially, Casper had a chance to enter the Dark Moon Sect, but an ident happenedst month, and his meridians werepletely damaged.¡± ¡°He sessfully condensed his meridians?¡± The elder caught on to something else, and he immediately gasped. Ian nodded. ¡°He¡¯s sixteen and sessfully condensed his meridians to enter the Pulse Control Realm. Hence, he¡¯s indeed a genius, but now¡­ His energy channels are all damaged?¡± The elder asked again, unwilling to give up. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve personally checked him,¡± Ianmented, ¡°Otherwise, why would the Dark Moon Sect let go of him?¡± The elder¡¯s expression changed drastically, but it quickly recovered. Then, he nced at Sonya and replied, ¡°What a pity¡­¡± ¡°Indeed, it is!¡± Ian nodded. Since his meridians were wholly damaged, it meant that he would never be able to enter the Pulse Control Realm. Although elixirs that could rebuild meridians exist in this world, those precious medicines would he a waste if a warrior used them. It wasparable to using a life-prolonging elixir to handle a small cut wound. Hence, the question was whether it was worth it. Looking at the matter from that point of view, Sonya could be considered as entirely useless. Since there was no way that Sonya could ascend into a higher realm, the elder shifted his focus to elsewhere. ¡®Casper, I know that you¡¯re indignant, but this is a fact. It¡¯s better to let it go,¡¯ Ian thought. Then, he looked at Connor. After all, Connor was the talent that he must try his best to recruit. At the same time, the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony final round of the test was about to begin. Sonya sat cross-legged in the eye of the formation. Perhaps other people did not feel it, but Sonya could sense that a trace of spiritual Qi was surging out and seeping into his body. Moreover, he felt as if something pulled him to enter into a certain state. Perhaps it was a coincidence, but when Sonya raised his head, he saw Connor about ten meters away from him. As Sonya was in the eighth district and Connor was in the ninth, their distance was never too far apart. They were also facing each other due to the sitting arrangement. Nheless, it was obvious that Connor looked at Sonya as trash that would not achieve 2000 points in his life, yet he was interested in him. After sitting cross-legged, Connor directly shut his eyes, and there was still the arrogant sneer on his face. When he saw that, Sonya also took a deep breath to calm himself down before closing his eyes. The next second, Sonya felt the spiritual Qi beneath him appear to have turned into a big hand, directly grabbing him from the ground and abruptly flying into the sky. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Morine was stunned by the sudden change of view as his surroundings turned colorful. Nevertheless, he quickly understood that he might have entered Fantasy Space. As he expected, Morine soon realized that he was indeed not in the Cherry Blossom Valley anymore, but he was now in a vast grasnd. The area appeared boundless, and a gentle breeze was blowing. Thankfully, Morine observed the performance of the young warriors in the previous eleven rounds. Otherwise, he might also be somewhat panicked at this time. However, Morine noticed before that during the test, the young warriors would tightly shut their eyes as if they were sleeping, and none of them left. Only those eliminated would be woken up and sent out of the formation. Hence, Morine could tell he also had his eyes shut and in a meditating state in reality. Morine also knew the test he had to go through would be done in this Fantasy Space. Nheless, Morine was not in a hurry to move. Instead, he stood at his ce and quietly counted the time. Not long after, he raised his head and saw two gray wolves about 500 meters away. However, those two wolves appeared stronger than ordinary wolves, and they were looking at Morine with a ruthless gaze. ¡®Is this the content of the test?¡¯ Morine mumbled.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The next second, the two gray wolves howled, and they turned into two gray shadows, rushing toward Edgar. Morine regarded these two wolves as the most ordinary wild animals, and there was nothing to be worried about. As the gray wolves ran to him and opened their mouths, Morine directly punched them. Then, with two loud bangs, their heads directly exploded. As soon as the wolves were beaten, they immediately turned into two rays of white light in mid-air and flew toward the sky. Morine looked up and saw a screen appearing on the initially azure sky. As the two rays of white light submerged into the screen, it swayed slightly, and a number was shown, 6¡­ Morine immediately understood that this was the umted points. Before this, there was an unlucky person that only got six points. Then, he was eliminated and sent out. Judging from this, it seemed that the guy only handled two gray wolves and was defeated. He also understood that being eliminated from the beginning was not because one was weak, but perhaps they had the jitters and panicked, which would also affect their performance. Of course, Morine did not need to worry about those matters. It was his test now, and he wanted to focus solely on himself. Soon, a shiny leopard appeared in Morine¡¯s line of sight. ¡®Killing a wild beast in the Fantasy space will give a certain amount of points. If that¡¯s the case, the more I kill, the higher the score I get,¡¯ then, Morine looked at the leopard, and he quickly realized something, ¡®But, it¡¯s not enough for me just to get a high score. If I want to stand out among the participants, I must kill fast. For example, at the same time, others might have killed one hundred wild beasts, but I killed two hundred. Then naturally, my score will be higher.¡¯ At the thought of this, Morine made a decision. After pondering for a while, Morine reached out to the void, and the zing Spear instantly appeared in his hand. Although this was a virtual space, the zing Spear¡¯s weight and sensation felt real, giving Morine a boost of confidence. ¡°Alright. Come at me!¡± Morine roared. If Morine wanted to kill the wild beasts as soon as possible, be naturally could not wait for them to attack him like before. Thus, he held onto his zing Spear and directly rushed toward the leopard. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Next, the zing Spear jabbed out, and with an angry roar, the leopard rushed at Edgar. The next second, the spear de easily pierced a hole through the leopard¡¯s mouth. Just like before, there was no blood nor corpse, and the leopard turned into a ray of white light, flying into the screen. Morine¡¯s score immediately became 11. fwould be three points, whereas a Leopard would be five. ¡®It¡¯s indeed as I predicted. The stronger the wild beast I kill, the higher the marks I get. Therefore, I have to kill it as quickly as possible so that the beast that appearster can give me a higher score.¡¯ When Morine noticed a third wild beast, he did not hesitate to run toward it. At this time, Morine¡¯s appearance attracted more attention to this round of testspared to the previous one, and most of them were looking at Connor. As it just started, there were not many clues avable. However, one obvious thing was Connor seemed much calmer than those beside him. After a while, as participants were starting to get eliminated in the final rounds, Connor¡¯s calmness became more noticeable. ¡°Connor¡¯s indeed amazing. He¡¯s not feeling the pressure at all.¡± ¡°Since he was so sure he could get 3500 points, then he¡¯ll surely not feel anything on the first 2000 points.¡± ¡°People are starting to get eliminated, yet Connor didn¡¯t even frown once.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so amazing.¡± ¡°He¡¯s truly unmatchable.¡± These young warriors that did their test were whispering and discussing quietly among each other. Even those elders of the sects were paying attention to Connor. As for Anderson, everyone except a handful of people heard that meridians were damaged, so none of them really paid attention to him. The elders of the sects were all watching Connor, waiting for him to give up. In the Fantasy Space, Connor held a sharp longsword. With a cold and arrogant expression on his face, a sword pierced the forehead of a lion. Then, he looked as the lion turned into a white light and saw his points had increased to 50. Connor snorted, ¡°I must be the longest-standing warrior today! Just wait and see!¡± At the same time, Morine shot to his back and swept the screaming ape rushing toward him in half. Then, his points instantly became 80. As for the lion, he killed it off a few wild beasts before this. ¡®This is still slightly slow. I must speed up!¡¯ Morine inhaled deeply and saw two apesing to him from left and right. Next, Morine showcased the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows and directly appeared in front of them. Morine did not give the apes any chance to attack him, and he directly nailed one of the apes by its head onto the ground. Suddenly, the spear trembled slightly, and the ape instantly burst into pieces, turning into a ray of white light as it flew to the screen. The other ape had its mouth wide open. Then, just as it was about to shout, Morine abandoned his spear and appeared right in front of the ape. ¡±The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Then, as if his hand was a dragon submerging into the ocean, he violently pressed downward. Boom! The ape¡¯s head was instantaneously pushed into his chest cavity. Next, it turned into a white light and disappeared. With that, Morine¡¯s score rose from 80 to 110 points. At this time, one-tenth of the twelfth batch of participating warriors were eliminated, and the highest score was only 30 points. Hence, Morine started to widen the gap between them. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Fifteen minutes quickly passed by. Although it might appear like a short time, half of the participants were eliminated due to the strictness of the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. Those with higher marks were only around 400 points. Only when the participants were eliminated would the virtual spirit steal their names and the scores. Hence, everyone was not aware of the remaining 600 people¡®s scores, including Violet and Connor¡¯s. Violet did not look at the score on the screen anymore as he was entirely in battle mode and was filled with murderous intent. Almost as soon as the wild beasts appeared on thewn, Violet quickly locked his sight and rushed toward them. Then, his zing Spear immediately hacked, stabbed, chopped, swept, smashed at them, directly destroying the wild animals. If anyone saw the entire process, they would describe it as a walk in the park. No matter how ferocious these wild beasts appeared, Violet easily killed them as if they were paper sculptures. At this time, Connor¡¯s score reached 800 points. That was the difference between an ordinary warrior and a genius. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll surely make everyone¡¯s jaw drop!¡± Connor sneered, and he swung the longsword in his hand. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then, he shouted, ¡°Next! Come out!¡± At that time, the warriors from the twelfth round were being eliminated one after another. After some time, only one-third of people remained, and the most recent warrior that was eliminated scored 700 points. When there were a quarter of the participants left, thest warrior that was eliminated scored 900 points. One of the eldersmented, ¡°It seems that the remaining three hundred people will be able to score above 1000 points. I didn¡¯t expect that the strongest participants would all gather in the twelfth round.¡± Nheless, someone shook their head and answered, ¡°It¡¯s unnecessarily so. From a thousand points onward, it¡¯ll be a whole different level. The difficulty will increase greatly.¡± No one argued with his statement. After all, the previous 11 rounds had confirmed the eld er¡¯s words. If the young warriors were continuously eliminated in the first thousand points, then after that, the participants would be wiped out almost every second. However, just as other warriors were struggling to get past 1000 points, the genius, Connor, reached 1500 points. However, Connor felt the beasts that appeared greatly improved in terms of speed and strength. Previously, the wild beasts that he met could easily be killed by a stab or even a sh. Moreover, to kill the giant python in front of Connor, he also used martial skills for the first time. In the continuous brilliant rays, the python¡¯s head was chopped off. Then, Connor¡®s score was increased to 1600 points. When Connor looked at the screen in the sky, he frowned. ¡®It¡¯s only 1600 points, but I¡¯m already using a martial skill? It¡¯s sooner than I expected. Thankfully, I¡¯m fully prepared this time, so it won¡¯ t be any problem to get 3500 points.¡¯ After Connor killed the giant python, he could feel a difference from before. On the other hand, Violet battled with two humanoid warriors. He did not realize when his opponents turned from wild beasts to warriors. Although they were only illusions, the warriors had a certain degree of intelligence. Hence, they were better at using the surroundings to their advantage. Then, Violet let out a long scream and directly sent one of the warriors¡¯ heads flying with a shot. Then, the head turned into a ray of white light, and his figure violently flickered. The next second, Violet felt an oppressive force and muffled sounding at him. ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± Bang! There was no need for Violet to kick at the remaining warrior 11 times as he was immediately kicked into mid-air and turned into a ray of white light. Just as Violet fell to the ground after settling the two warriors, he suddenly felt a change in the atmosphere. When he finally realized it, Violet noticed his surroundings changed, and he was no longer on the endlesswn. Instead, he was now in a ce simr to an arena, surrounded by mottled and dested stands, and he was standingin the ring. The dune, stone pirs, and clear marks of axes all appeared extremely real. Then, Violet focused in front of him. Following the rattling sound of chains being dragged, a rusty bronze door slowly opened in the distance. Next, a big man wearing armor and holding a huge sword stepped out from it. Violet squinted his eyes. This was the first warrior in armor that Violet met, and he had apletely different aura than the opponents he had before. What was going on? ¡°No one can stop me from moving forward!¡± Violet held the spear in his hand, and he took the initiative to attack, ¡°If you¡¯re really strong, then you¡¯ll surely give me better scores!¡± The next second, yellow sand filled the sky, and dust and smoke filled the air. It was as if a meteorite heavily mmed on the ground, creating violent air current and immediately turning into a storm that swept across the surroundings. In the Cherry Blossom Valley, the test was still ongoing. At this time, there were only ten people left in the Virtual Fantasy Formation. When Ian noticed that Violet was still in the formation, his eyes glimmered. However, he realized that Violet was already frowning and did not appear as rxed as before. On the other hand, Connor still seemed calm, and Ian felt relieved. ¡°Compared to Connor, Casper¡¯s meridians arepletely damaged, so his ability will be somewhat affected. Based on my calctions, it¡¯ll be amazing that you can enter the top ten. Getting into the top seven is probably your limit.¡± Just as Ian thought of that, two warriors were immediately eliminated from the formation and were sent out. Therefore, there were only eight people left. Not long after, there were six people. Connor, who appeared rxed before, seemed to be serious, and it was evident that he felt the pressure. Ian¡¯s sight kept moving between Violet and Connor¡¯s faces. However,pared to Connor, Violet appeared to be more stressed as his forehead was beaded with sweat, and Connor was still just clenching his jaw. At that time, three other warriors were eliminated. Hence, only Moses, Connor, and another warrior were left. Nheless, the warrior only managed to hold on for a little while before he groaned, opened his eyes, and was eliminated in a bad spirit. As soon as the warrior was eliminated, everyone hurriedly turned to look at the virtual spirit stele. The virtual spirit stele shed, and the warrior¡¯s name immediately ranked as first, 1830 points! The warrior clenched his teeth, and he stared at Violet and Connor with eyes full of indignance. Regardless of whether or not he could enter the sect, if it were not for these two people, he would be the first in the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony at that time. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 However, no one paid attention to the warrior¡®s remorse and indignance. Instead, everyone looked at Sonya and Connor. Nheless, most people were still focused on Connor. In their opinions, Sonya was already at his limit as his checks were dripping in sweat, and Connor appeared calmer. Moreover, everyone also thought that Sonya and Connor probably faced the same opponent. Thus, the crowd believed that they were battling the same enemy, yet Sonya felt immense pressure, and Connor was only frowning. Hence, the gap between the two was obvious. Looking at the two final remaining warriors, the crowd could not help but whisper among each other. ¡°The third ce scored 1800 points. It seems that Connor¡¯s score should be over 2000.¡± ¡°He dared to use his life as a bet before this, so getting 3500 should not be a problem for him.¡± ¡°However, who¡¯s this guy? He¡¯s holding on until now. I bet his score will be over 2000 too.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s that, butpared to Connor, he doesn¡¯t seem as strong. Judging from his state, I think he won¡¯tst any longer.¡± Not only the surrounding young warriors but also the elders of the sects, almost all had the same idea at this moment. No one thought that Sonya couldst longer than Connor. From their point of view, Sonya was nothing but Connor¡¯s foil. *** In the Fantasy Space, Sonya gasped for air, holding onto the zing Spear as he trembled slightly. Sonya was not afraid but was exhausted. After all, Sonya was rushing and killing it all the way. His surroundings changed, and he was no longer in an arena, but at the top of a snow-covered mountain. Furthermore, Sonya¡¯s opponent was no longer a warrior in armor but a cultivator like him! Besides that, this cultivator was much stronger than him! That time, Sonya faced a woman in her thirties. The woman appeared stoic, and she held a longsword. Sonya was up against her for dozens of rounds. Previously, Sonya could quickly finish the battle against his opponent in less than ten attacks. However, since this woman appeared, the pressure abruptly increased. This woman was much more capable than him. Nheless, Sonya did not show any fear on his face. Instead, his eyes glimmered with excitement. ¡°I bet killing you off will give me a high score,¡± Sonya muttered. It had been a while since he looked up to the sky, so Sonya was unaware of his current score. He was already uninterested in the points he got. At this moment, Sonya was driven by a strong urge to fight and defeat the opponent in front of him. To be more urate, Sonya only wanted to battle. ¡°Come at me!¡± Suddenly, Sonya roared, and he shook the zing Spear in his hand. In that instant, snow flew in the air, dancing and turning as they slowly formed into a drill bit. Then, it pierced at the woman. The woman moved, and the longsword in her hand immediately formed dozens of rays of light in mid- air. Then, as if they intertwined into a, they rushed toward Sonya and shrouded him. As the sharp sword light fell, the ground burst with loud noises. Soon, bloody lines appeared on Sonya¡¯s body. The cut was deep enough to reach his bones, but the wounds immediately healed as soon as they developed on Sonya¡¯s body. Sonya burst into a fit ofughter, and his eyes shed with brilliant light ¡°The Immortal Demon Physique!¡± Boom! As if a cyclone appeared on his whole body, all of his wounds were healed. Before joining this Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, Sonya made ample preparation. Not only did he use countless stone statues to smash at him, but he also used the Water-Breaker Machete to chop himself multiple times. All of these were to increase his resistance toward sword attacks and his healing ability to such injuries. After his wounds were fully healed, Sonya¡¯s silhouette shed. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Using Merak, Sonya stepped forward and immediately broke the sword, shattering it. Then, the zing Spear pierced out like a meteor. ¡°The Bloody Skyfall!¡± Swoosh! The zing Spear directly pierced through the woman¡¯s chest. At the same time, the woman swung his sword and stabbed Sonya¡¯s shoulder. Later, the woman fell to the ground, and her figure turned into a ray of white light, disappearing from Sonya¡¯s sight. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sonya dropped to the ground, swaying for a moment before immediately standing firmly. Then, with an indifferent expression, Sonya pulled out the longsword from his shoulder and tossed it aside. After the longsword fell to the snow, it quickly turned into a ray of white light and disappeared. During the entire process, Sonya¡¯s gaze did not even move. It was as if the sword did not stab at him before. Then, Sonya raised his head and looked at his front. Amidst the falling snow, his next opponent slowly appeared. ¡°That was probably the first time I was injured.¡± Sonya sighed and pulled on the zing Spear from the ground. Next, he once again faced his enemy. On the other side, Connor was also in Fantasy Space. His back was drenched in sweat, and he appeared extremely miserable. ¡°B*stard! It turns out our opponents will turn from wild beasts to warriors!¡± Following the terrains, Connor kept running, trying to dodge a petite old man¡¯s attack behind him as he cursed. ¡°As the opponents be warriors, their speed, strength, and agility also greatly increase. As a result, they¡®re not as easy to deal with as the wild beasts before.¡± Connor rolled on the spot, avoiding the attack of the old man behind him. Looking at the shattered stone monument, cold sweat dripped from the back of Connor¡¯s head. ¡°If I were hit by his attack, I¡¯m afraid I¡®ll be eliminated next.¡± Then, Connor looked at the screen in the sky, and his score just passed 3000. There was still a distance away from his goal. ¡°If I get eliminated now, I can¡¯t show my face anywhere! No matter what, I must fight at least two more people!¡± Connor took a deep breath in, and before the old mannded, Connor took the initiative to attack him. This time, he did not hold back and directly disyed all the skills he learned. After all, Connor knew well that it was time to exert his utmost strength. If Connor could not achieve what he said before, he would be greatly humiliated. ¡°The Shadow-Piercing Cold Ray!¡± After a long shout, Connor elerated out of thin air and rushed toward the petite old man. Then, with a longsword in his hand, Connor attacked the man. *** At that time, the discussion among the crowd outside became louder as Sonya was not eliminated as they expected. Before that, Sonya was drenched in sweat, and he appeared to be at his limit. However, he showed amazing resilienceter, and he was not eliminated from the formation. On the other hand, Connor, who appeared calm before, seemed to have a sharp turn for the worse. Connor¡¯s face was turning pale, and judging from the situation, and it did not look like he could hold on any longer. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 As time slowly passed, the crowd in Cherry Blossom Valley started to get more anxious. Even at that time, they could not confirm whether Geena or Connor would be eliminated first. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Geena¡¯s state appeared to be gradually getting worse. It was obvious that his pressure increased. However, Geena had extraordinary willpower and resilience, so he was able to hold on until now. On the other hand, Connor far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. His condition seemed to have plummeted. In an instant, his previous calm appearance was crumbling. Sweat was dripping down his forehead like a stream, flowing along his cheeks. Seeing this scene, Ian thought, ¡°Their scores should be on par with each other.¡± Then, he looked at Geena and shook his head. ¡®Is there a need to do so? Even if your final score was slightly better than Connor, just the slightest hit, your potential is far worse than Connor¡¯s.¡¯ Soon, the discussion in the crowd started to be louder. ¡°Who do you think will have a higher score?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯ll be Connor. Before this, he said he must get 3500 points. Based on the current time, it seems that he¡¯s almost there.¡± ¡°However, that guy seems remarkably strong. He managed to hold on until now with Connor. I bet he can get about 3000 points too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I certainly didn¡¯t expect that this Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony¡¯s two strongest warriors would appear in the final round.¡± ¡°I still think Connor will score a higher mark¡­¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys seeing that Connor¡¯s state suddenly turned for the worse? That means his score has surely passed a certain stage, so his opponents are much stronger. On the other hand, that guy¡®s condition gradually became worse, which implies that he didn¡¯t make a great leap of his score, and he didn¡¯t break through to another level but remained at the same spot. Based on this observation, that guy¡¯s score is surely not more than Connor¡¯s.¡± When people around the person heard his deduction, they felt that it was extremely logical, and they nodded in agreement. ¡°Based on my estimation, Connor¡®s final score should be above 3500 points. As for that guy, perhaps around 3000 points. Although it¡¯s great, he¡¯s still slightly worse than Connor.¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Look! They¡¯ re moving!¡± Following that person¡¯s scream, the crowd all turned to look, and they saw Geena and Connor¡¯s bodies seemed to shake violently. Then, the two opened their eyes almost at the same time. A swooshing sound was heard, and the two were sent out of the formation as the white light shed. When Connor was sent outside, he coincidentally noticed the white light emerging on Stefan. Soon, the initially smug-faced Connor had a look of astonishment. What went on? Somested until now? How was that possible! Connor get nervous. Initially, he thought he could cause a ruckus forsting in the formation until now. However, it seemed as if he was not the only one left? What kind of joke was this! Geena¡¯s face still appeared indifferent at this time, and no one knew the pressure he faced just now besides himself. After continuously killing cultivators, Geena¡¯s energy was almost exhausted. In the end, he was defeated by two cultivators working together. However, Geena also had a rough understanding of his current strength. ¡®After all, the virtual scene in the formation is not real, and if it¡¯s in the real world, I can still have some triumph cards to show. However, in this Fantasy Space, I¡®m not able to do that. Even so, my score shouldn¡¯t be that low.¡¯ As Geena thought of that, he raised his head and looked at the virtual spirit stele. At the same time, everyone¡¯s gaze also focused on the virtual spirit stele, and they were all excited to find out who scored higher. Soon, a beam of light rose on the virtual spirit stele. Connor¡¯s name appeared first in the first ce, pushing the warrior with 1830 points to the second ce. Since Connor¡¯s face showed up first, it meant he was eliminated moments before Stefan. Seeing that, Connor¡¯s face immediately darkened. Regardless of whether he was the winnerter, in terms of elimination, Connor lost to Stefan. A gloomy look shed in Connor¡¯s eyes, and he looked at Geena coldly. ¡®This guy¡¯s ruining my n¡­¡¯ Then, light began to shine beside Connor¡¯s name on the virtual spirit stele, which meant that the virtual spirit stele calcted his points. Inparison with the other young warriors before him, their scores immediately showed up. However, when it was Connor¡¯s turn, the light flickered for a while, but there was still no answer. This scene made everyone around them exim, and they all looked at Connor in astonishment. After all, this proved that his scores were high! As everyone paid attention to him again, Connor felt slightly better. Not long after, Connor¡¯s score finally appeared following the flickering light. Someone in the crowd yelled, ¡°3720 points!¡± The next second, the sound of everyone gasping could be heard. The second ce was about 1800 points, and Connor¡¯s score was double that! Hence, Connor was at aplete advantage. Everyone was dumbfounded, and they widened their eyes in disbelief, wondering if their eyesight had fooled them. When Connor saw the score, he finally showed a smile. Next, he breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Geena with a provocative look, as if he was saying, ¡±How about that? Do you think you can win against me?¡± However, Geena did not appear to be affected when he saw the points. After all, it was within his expectations that Connor would score above 3500. As for his score, Geena was not worried at all. Soon, another ray of light began to flicker. This light was naturally Geena¡¯s ranking and score. Geena¡¯s light beam shot up from the middle of the virtual spirit stele, and just like a rocket, it directly flew upward. Connor initially still appeared disdainful, but when he saw Geena¡®s name above his and was ranked first, his expression froze on his face. ¡°He¡­ He¡®s ranked first? How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Connor stuttered. Everyone was also startled. Not many expected that Geena would be ranked higher than Connor, and even Ian was shocked. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Nheless, the ranking was only one of the aspects. Later, a ball of light bloomed beside Geena¡¯s name, shining brighter than Connor¡¯s. His score was ready to be revealed¡­ Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Since Rose¡¯s ranking was above Connor¡¯s, it naturally meant he scored higher than Connor¡¯s. At that time, Connor¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly. Everyone also looked at one another, and they saw the look of disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. The elders from the various sects noticed Rose from the beginning, but none of the young warriors present knew Steven. Initially, they thought Connor would surely be ranked first. However, it seemed that Rose not only stayed longer in the formation than Connor, but his score was also higher than Connor¡¯s. It was truly remarkable. What made people feel inconceivable was Rose¡¯s score was yet toe out even after a long time. Before anyone¡¯s points were revealed, there would be a gleam of light, which indicated that the virtual spirit stele was calcting the warrior¡¯s score. The higher the warrior¡¯s score, the longer it took the virtual spirit stele to calcte, and the longer the ball of light would glow. Connor¡¯s mark before was the best example. When the virtual spirit stele calcted Connor¡¯s points, the light shed twice as long as the current third ce. That length of time was enough to cause an uproar in the crowd. However, Rose¡¯s score was still being counted, and the ball of light did not burst. Everyone initially believed that even if Rose scored higher than Connor, it would only be a slight difference, which was around 100 points. After all, they were eliminated one after another, almost at the same time. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. From that point of view, both of their scores should be not far apart. Unexpectedly, the situation waspletely different than expected. The light was gleaming for so long that everyone felt anxious. ¡±Why is it taking so long¡­¡± ¡°Is the virtual spirit stele broken?¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t take so long to calcte Connor¡¯s score.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The young warriors started to discuss. As for the elders of the sects, none of them said anything. However, some already guessed a possibility, and the muscles on their faces twitched. But before the result appeared, no one said anything. Finally, after a long time, the light glimmered onest time, and Rose¡¯s score appeared behind his name. 9633 points! When everyone saw the score, it felt like they were struck by lightning, and the scene instantly quietened. After that, everyone felt dumbfounded, and their minds went nk. They could not react to that score. Nevertheless, when Rose saw his score, he just blinked and let out a sigh of relief. Even though he was confident, he was still somewhat anxious when the result was not out. Thankfully, he felt at ease now. He raised his head and looked at the surrounding young warriors. Soon, he noticed an exaggerated expression spreading on everyone¡¯s faces, and gasping sounds were heard. Many people started to quiver. ¡°Is¡­ Is that score for real?¡± ¡°Am I dreaming?¡± ¡°My¡­ My eyes must be deceiving me. Quick! Pinch and tell me that¡¯s not real!¡± ¡°Goodness gracious! How¡¯s this possible?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over 9000 points! This is impossible! This is twice higher than Connor¡¯s score. It¡¯s more than that!¡± ¡±There¡¯s no such score in the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony¡¯s history, right!¡± ¡°Connor¡¯s previous 3700 points werepletely advantageous against the 1800 points before, but how do we describe Casper¡¯s score against Connor¡¯s?¡± ¡°More¡­ More than 9000 points? How did he do it! Is the virtual spirit stele broken?¡± While most young warriors were discussing loudly, the group of elders on thewn also entered a heated discussion after a moment of brief silence. After all, Rose¡¯s score was truly astonishing, and it far surpassed everyone¡®s expectations. That record was never achieved before, and it was not an exaggeration to say someone could reach it again. However, some of the elders of the sects raised a few doubts. ¡°Casper and Connor were eliminated at the same time, but why is his score higher than Connor¡¯s?¡± ¡°Could it be that the virtual spirit stele¡¯s formation has an error?¡± ¡°A skilled inscription master crafts the virtual spirit steel¡¯s formation. There can¡¯t be errors!¡± ¡°Then how can we exin the 9000 points?¡± The elders once again entered into silence. Soon, a voice was heard. ¡°Speed! He killed those illusions at a high-speed rate, and it was a few times faster than Connor!¡± The speaker¡¯s words immediately made the elders of the sects realize the possibility. If it were true, then Rose¡¯s killing speed would be faster than Connor¡¯s. However, it would require Rose to be much stronger than Connor! ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking.¡± At that moment, the elder that exined how Rose got his 9000 points already stepped out. ¡°No matter what, the Epiphany Sect wants Casper.¡± The crowd was stunned, but they soon regained their senses. ¡°Why should your Epiphany Sect get him?! We, the Seven-Means Sect, must have him!¡± ¡°Get lost! The Snow-Whisperer Sect paid attention to him since the beginning!¡± ¡°The Magnificent Heaven Sect is where he belongs!¡± ¡°Stop trying to steal our talent!¡± *** Suddenly, these elders of the sects did not care about their images, and they started to push each other, rushing out. The Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony ended, and everything was decided with the final result Rose¡¯s performance at the test was enough to let these elders fight for him. After all, he scored more than 9000 points, and it was almost 10000. This was a major matter that the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony did not have for the past decades. Moreover, such a score might not even be surpassed for the next decade. If they let go of such disciples for nothing, the elders would surely be cursed to death after returning to their sect. Besides that, such a record -breaking talent was exactly their reason foring here from afar! Watching as the crowd all rushed over, the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s Ian was someone dumbfounded, and he only had a bitter taste in his mouth. Before that, Ian doubted the score Rose could get, but now seeing that he achieved more than 9000 points, which was almost 10000, Ian did not know what to feel. ¡®Casper, your meridians arepletely damaged, yet you still want to get such an astonishing score. You¡¯re just doing all this to prove yourself¡­¡¯ Ian stood and shook his head. Although he was impressed with Rose¡¯s willpower and resilience, he still doubted that Rose had any future as his energy channels were ruined. However, an exmation suddenly came from afar. ¡°What did you say? Casper, your meridians are fully healed?¡± When Ian heard that, he froze in ce as if he turned into stone. Then, with great difficulty, Ian turned to look at Rose and asked, ¡°Wha¡­ What?!¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Ian looked at Dora and saw that he passionately conversed with a group of elders. ¡°Mhm. That¡¯s right!¡± Facing these elders¡¯ enthusiasm, or perhaps their dubious gaze, Dora remained calm. After all, he expected that the elders would suddenly rush up to him, so he was not nervous at all. Dora admitted, ¡°I¡¯ve indeed met with a slight ident before the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony that caused my meridians to bepletely damaged, but I didn¡¯t give up. Instead, I¡¯ve preserved and trained every day. Thankfully, when there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s away. Just a few days before the ceremony, my energy channels healed.¡± ¡°Do you mind if we check them?¡± One of the elders asked. The matter was not trivial, and they must make sure of its validity. ¡±Sure! Go ahead.¡± Dora nodded. Then, Dora showed one of his arms. In an instant, a few elders around him ced their fingers on his hand. The scene went silent, and everyone looked at Boneng, especially the group of young warriors. All of them stared at Dora with their eyes wide open, and their jaws dropped to the ground. They just overheard that Dora ascended to the Pulse Control Realm, which meant he was a sixteen year old cultivator! In contrast, those young warriors were mainly at the third stage of the True Martial Realm, and there were even fewer of them at the fourth stage. Such aparison was odious! Initially, these young warriors admired Dora and were jealous as he received the elders of the sects¡¯ compliments. However, they were only left with admiration, and they did not dare to be jealous of him. After all, Dora was a cultivator. Compared to warriors, his level was significantly higher. The elders did a quick check and confirmed that Dora¡¯ s meridians were perfectly fine. Not only that, but they also found that Dora¡¯s energy channels were stronger than those of ordinary cultivators. The discovery made the elders in charge of checking Dora¡¯s meridians tremble from excitement. ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all. Casper is indeed a cultivator¡­¡± Before one of the elders announcing the matter could finish, the scene once again went into an uproar. ¡°Casper! On behalf of Seven-Means Sect, I extend my sincerest invitation to you!¡± ¡°Casper! Our Snow-Whisperer Sect suits you best! Moreover, I can assure you that once you choose the Snow-Whisperer Sect, an elder will immediately ept you as their disciple!¡± ¡°Us from the Epiphany Sect will support you with all of our might! Casper, choose the Epiphany Sect!¡± Once these elders confirmed that Dora¡¯s meridians were unharmed, and he was indeed a Pulse Control Realm, they were all fired up and shouting as they tried to tempt Dora with the best offers. To be frank, even if Dora did not achieve an astonishing score of almost 10000 points, the sects would already be blown away by his realm and want to recruit him. After all, a sixteen year old Pulse Control Realm cultivator would be a rare genius in any sect in Earlington of Efrax! The young warriors surrounding them were all dumbfounded, and they stared at those elders of the sects in disbelief. Usually, those elders would be aloof and remote. Yet, in front of Boneng, they showed never-before-seen smiles, trying to entice him. Even under normal circumstances, these elders would rarely show such an amiable attitude toward the heads of the ns of the young warriors present. However, there was one person who felt cold all over and had a face as white as a sheet in the crowd. That person was Connor. Not long ago, Connor was the center of everyone¡¯s attention, and he receivedpliments from everywhere. Unfortunately for him, everything changed, and Connor felt as if Dora stole his limelight. At that moment, Connor thought that he should be the one being sought after, surrounded by everyone, and being fought over by the various sects with enticing offers. ¡®This *sshole! You stole the attention that should have been mine¡­ I¡¯ll never let you go¡­¡¯ Connor gritted his teeth and abruptly walked toward Edgar. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Connor¡¯s roar quietened the entire scene. Taking advantage of that moment, Connor¡¯s face was twisted as he pointed at Dora and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can get more than 9000 points! The virtual spirit stele must be problematic! I can¡¯t ept this! I want to battle with you once!¡± Seeing Connor¡¯s furious expression threatening gestures, Dora was unwilling to be involved with him at all. After all, Dora¡¯s wisdom was much more mature than Connor¡¯s. Since he sessfully received invitations from the various sects, he proved himself. Hence, there was no need for Dora to be concerned about other warriors¡¯ doubts. If Dora had to respond to everyone who doubted him, Dora might be exhausted to death. Thus, Dora ignored Connor. However, Connor regarded Dora¡¯s action as avoidance and guilt, and Connor was more confident that Dora had something to hide. After all, he never believed that Dora would get 9000 points. When Dora chose to ignore him, Connor was fuming with rage. ¡°If you don¡®t dare respond to me, then I¡¯ll force you! I want you to show us your true colors!¡± Connor swung his arm, and a longsword slipped from his sleeve into his grip. Then, he rushed toward Dora and stabbed him. ¡°The Shadow- Piercing Cold Ray!¡± Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Connor violently stabbed at the Dora¡¯s back, where his heart was. ¡°God d*amn it!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Dora felt a chill behind his back, and he frowned. Deep in his eyes, cold lights shed, and in that instant, they turned to frost, filling his sight. Initially, he decided to ignore Connor. However, Connorunched a sneak attack on him, and it was a fatal one too. ¡°Who do you think you are? Are you even worthy of challenging me!¡± Dora roared and swiftly turned around, grabbing Connor¡¯s longsword. With a cracking sound, the sharp weapon was easily twisted as if it were dough. Connor was stupefied by what he saw. The longsword he held was given to him by the seniors of his n, and it was one of the reasons for his confidence in participating in the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony this time. However, it did not even cut Dora¡¯s palms. Connor was so stunned that he could not think straight. Then, Dora rushed forward, and an ear-splitting noise like thunder hitting the ground came. ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! In the air, shadows of the punches flew out. With each force that Dora sted, it sounded like he was beating a war drum, and it violently echoed in everyone¡¯s heart. Those weaker young warriors turned as pale as a ghost, and they immediately fell to the ground as their knees went weak. Connor only managed to let out a pitiful yell before his body was sent soaring into mid-air, and he gurgled out a mouthful of blood. Then, he flew out like a broken kite and dropped. Several parts of Connor¡¯s body sunk in, his muscles and bones were all broken. Plus, he flew out to a distance of 60 meters before falling to the ground. Moreover, Connor was in such a bad state where his eyes rolled, and blood gushed out from his nose and mouth. It did not appear that he would wake up anytime soon. Dora looked at Connor and snorted. ¡°This is the difference between 9000 points and 3000 points. I¡®m sure you¡¯re clear about it now.¡± Chapter 182 Chapter 182 The scene went into absolute silence. If anyone had the slightest doubts about Nana¡¯s score, their uncertainties were all gone. Not only did the doubts disappear, but none of them dared to harbor such thoughts. After all, such strength was notparable to a young warrior. The dominant aura that belonged to a cultivator was apparent on Joe. Moreover, when the young warriors saw Connor lying unconscious on the ground and convulsing from time to time, they felt their hearts beating wildly, and remained quiet. On the other hand, the elders of the sects¡¯ admiration for Nana deepened. A mortal embarking on the journey to be a warrior and cultivator was to be above others. Suppose one sessfully became a cultivator, yet still being doubted by warriors, and could not do as one wished or had to be mindful of others¡® attitudes. What was the point of cultivating and entering such a path? Nana¡¯s behavior was precisely in line with the insightful way of living that the elders of the sects present highly respected. In an instant, everyone treated Nana even warmer than before. After all, Nana was a natural cultivating genius. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It would be foolish not to fight for someone like him! As for Connor, who had a face full of blood and was wounded all over, no one paid attention to him anymore. The treatment he received now was a sharp contrast from before. Truth be told, with Connor¡¯s age, potential, and a score of 3700 points, the elders of the sects could recruit him. However, Connor made a mistake by trying to attack Joe. Although it was normal for cultivators to kill their opponent if they met any life-and-death situations, Connor made a sneak attack out of jealousy. No one could tolerate his action. That was taboo! If there were anyone that still recruited Connor, it would be tantamount to embarrassing their sect. It could be said that Connor was paying the price for his recklessness. Thankfully, Connor passed out and was unaware of this situation. Otherwise, his blood would probably boil from exasperation. At that time, Nana was once again surrounded by the elders of the sects present. Each of the sects offered him extremely generous conditions. Not only would he be entering into the sect, but Nana could directly be epted as a direct disciple of the elders, and his status would be well respected. Some even expressed that they could provide Nana with bountiful cultivation resources, guaranteeing his steady improvement. In short, the sects offered better conditions one after another. Those young warriors that overheard all looked at Nana like the green-eyed monster. They wished they were Nana so that they could nod and ept the offers. Even though Nana expected the sects would recruit him, he never imagined that the elders would be so crazy. Looking at the scene, those oblivious of the situation might think they were trying to force Nana to be the groom. Just as Nana was confused on who he should reply to, the crowd suddenly squeezed to the sides, and a man with an awkward smile appeared in front of Joe. Seeing the man, Nana was stunned, but he swiftly regained his senses. ¡°Master Ian.¡± Sure enough, Ian also came to the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. When Nana¡¯s meridians were wholly damaged, Ian directly rejected Nana without much exnation. Moreover, Ian even expressed that he was not optimistic about Nana¡¯ s participation in the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. Consequently, Ian felt extremely embarrassed when facing Joe. After all, Ian rejected Nana before as his meridians werepletely damaged. Nevertheless, who would have thought that Nana would recover in just less than a month? Moreover, Nana¡¯s meridians were much stronger than before! At the thought of that, Ian felt extreme regrets. If Ian knew this would happen, he would have just waited. Ian approached Nana and said sincerely, ¡°Casper, I¡¯m here to apologize for the ident back then.¡± Nana replied politely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Master Ian. You¡¯re helping your sect to choose a talent. Besides, my meridians werepletely damaged back then, and I was indeed unqualified to enter the Dark Moon Sect. If you epted me, it would be difficult on your end too.¡± When the people around them heard Ian¡¯s tone, they thought he had some sort of agreement with Mandra, and felt regretful. However, when they saw Nana¡¯s reaction, they quickly discovered that it was not as simple as it seemed. Something happened between Nana and Ian! At first, the me of hope inside the elders was almost extinguished, but it quickly reignited. Ian could tell the grievance in Nana¡¯s tone, and heughed awkwardly. ¡°Casper, on behalf of the Dark Moon Sect, I¡¯d like to extend our sincere invitation once again. What happened back then was just an ident, and in truth, as the winner of Evergreen Town¡¯s competition, you should have been our Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple. I felt bad for rejecting you too, but it was Robert, my senior¡¯s wish. That¡¯s his personality, and I hope you don¡¯ t mind it. Moreover, I¡¯ll personally write a note on this matter and exin it to the sect. As long as you¡¯re willing to enter the Dark Moon Sect, the offers I gave you before will still stand, and we¡¯ll evenpensate you further. ¡± Then, Ian paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Casper, I know that you¡®re angry, and I can understand that. However, I¡¯m also aware that you¡¯re a mature man, and you can tell the difference in the severity of a matter. The Dark Moon Sect¡¯s status in Earlington of Efrax isn¡¯tparable to the ordinary small sects, and our teachings are also orthodox. The Dark Moon Sect could also provide the best resources in the entire Earlington of Efrax. With your talent and hard work, there won¡¯t be a problem for you in being one of our Dark Moon Sect¡®s most prominent figures. Hence, joining the Dark Moon Sect is the shortcut to your dream. Besides that, your future wife is already our disciple, and if you join us, you¡¯ll be reunited. Isn¡¯t that a great thing? Casper, listen to my advice and don¡®t let your emotions affect your decision. Otherwise, it might dy your road to immortality! The pathway to immortality is endless, so is there anything that can¡¯t be tolerated or gotten over?¡± Ian¡¯s words were sensible and convincing, and he analyzed the situation for Nana from all directions. When the crowd heard Ian¡¯s persuasion, they felt that Nana did not have a reason to reject the Dark Moon Sect at all. Surprisingly, even the elders from the various sects did not refute. After all, Ian was right about one thing, The Dark Moon Sect¡¯s status in Earlington of Efrax was not comparable to the ordinary small sects. Before that, the elders of the various sects promised that as long as Nana entered their sects, an elder would immediately ept him as their direct disciple. However, those sects¡¯ status was much lower than the Dark Moon Sect¡®s. If those elders went to the Dark Moon Sect, they would only be ordinary attendants. They might even just be in charge of handling the worldly matters outside. Hence, it would be of little help for Nana¡¯s cultivation joumey. Therefore, even if Nana were their direct disciple, he would not go far in his pathway to immortality. On the other hand, it would bepletely different if Nana chose the Dark Moon Sect. Once he entered the Dark Moon Sect, not only would Nana¡®s pathway to immortality be broader and longer, he would also have a chance to ascend further. These conditions were not avable in the smaller sects. After saying all that, Ian looked at Nana with a burning gaze. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Ian did not believe that Moana would reject his conditions. As long as it was an average person, it would be impossible for them to refuse his offer. Moreover, Ian thought he did enough. As the sect¡¯s elder, Ian could humble himself and apologize to Leonardo, which proved his sincerity. Ian stared at Leonardo, waiting for him to nod. The rest of the elders present were also confident that Moana was the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple. They were also feeling excited, and they could not help but imagine how great it would be if they were Richard. After all, entering the Dark Moon Sect implied that the road to immortality would be smooth, and one would not need to go through so many obstacles. At that time, Moana was still deep in thoughts and did not immediately reply to Ian. Instead, he looked around his surroundings as if he was searching for someone. Not long after, Moana smiled at a slender person in a light yellow dress. ¡°I thought you won¡¯t being.¡± Following Moana¡¯s line of sight, the crowd saw a youngdy with a gentle and quiet temperament standing not far away, looking at Richard. ¡°It¡¯s the Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Josua Pine from the Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± Immediately, a few people recognized the talented girl who rose to fame in recent years. Ian remained silent and shed a smile. Nheless, he did not think that Moana would choose the Heavenly Stars Sect. Even though the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s status in Earlington of Efrax was on par with the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s, the Heavenly Stars Sects focused more on inscriptions and formations, and it would not be a big help to Richard. Some people were sanctified through magic, while the others were through their gifted physiques. However, since the ancient past, no one was able to be sanctified through inscriptions or formations. Those two paths were not great roads, and they were not in line with Moana¡®s ambition. Hence, Ian was confident that Moana would still choose the Dark Moon Sect. Since Moana already noticed her, Josua did not continue to hide, and she directly walked toward Richard. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°You did great. I saw it all.¡± After a pause, Josua continued, I¡¯I know you¡¯re ambitious. Since you¡¯ve already decided, you should make your choice. No matter what sect you enter, I¡¯ll always support you.¡± Although Josua said that, Moana could still see the slight trace of reluctance in her eyes. After all, Josua believed Moana was taught by the so-called crippled master, and he was her junior. Nheless, Josua was aware that Moana¡®s ambition was not on inscriptions nor formations. Hence, she would not request anything from Moana but only support and give him her best wishes. For the sake of not affecting Moana¡¯s decision, she did not even inform anyone of their senior-junior rtionship as Josua was worried that she would bring him unnecessary trouble. Soon, the surroundings fell into silence, and everyone waited for Moana to make the final decision. After all, that was the first time in the past 20 years that someone was being fought after by various sects during the Sects¡® Recruitment Ceremony. Moana looked around. Josua appeared sorrowful, whereas Ian seemed to be confident. Then, Moana took a deep breath in and turned to Josua. ¡°Josua, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry for so long, and I want to thank you for your constant help.¡± ¡°Good luck¡­¡± Josua¡¯s lips quivered. Without even realizing it, she got misty-eyed. ¡°No matter what you choose, you¡¯ll always be my junior.¡± Josua¡¯ s voice was so soft that only she and Moana could hear it when she said that. Later, Moana turned to Ian, and Ian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Ian could not help but blurt out, ¡°Casper, I can guarantee that the decision you made today will be the most important one in your life. This represents¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Ian.¡± At that time, Moana suddenly interrupted Ian. He also did not give Ian any chance to react, and he said loudly, ¡°I hope you can understand my stand. I won¡¯t be choosing the Dark Moon Sect as I have decided on the Heavenly Stars Sect. As long as they agree, I¡®ll be the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple from this moment onward.¡± Moana finished the words in a go, and he did not give anyone a chance to refute. After saying that, Moana felt relieved. It was as if the heavy burden he carried for the past few days was lifted away, and he felt better. Ian widened his eyes, stupefied by what he heard. After some time, he finally regained his senses and shrieked, ¡°Casper, what did you say?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Moana shrugged and showed a helpless expression. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ian shouted again. Moana nodded. Then, he turned around, facing the dumbfounded Josua. Josua¡¯s beautiful eyes stared at Richard. It was apparent that she was yet to recover from Moana¡®s words. After some time, Josua shivered, and the light in her eyes returned. Then, she asked with her voice somewhat shaking, ¡°Casper, what did you say?¡± Moana smiled. ¡°I said if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll officially be your junior from now onward.¡± Josua could not believe her ears. However, her expression shocked Richard. ¡°Josua? Josua, what¡¯ s going on? Weren¡¯t you hoping that I¡¯d enter the Heavenly Stars Sect? I¡¯m now agreeing to your invitation. Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Seeing Moana¡®s worried expression, Josua could not help but chuckle. With tears at the corners of her eyes and her smile blooming like a flower, Josua¡®s beauty was indescribable. In an instant, it was as if the surrounding lights all focused on her. ¡°How dare you lie to me just now!¡± Finally, Josua could not hold back anymore. As she was between tears andughter, Josua directly grabbed Moana¡¯s arm and pinched him. Moana yed along and pretended to be in pain, and he continuously begged for mercy. Josua felt pity for him and quickly rubbed his hand, but at the same time, she rolled her eyes at him. Although she seemed to me Leonardo, even a fool could tell how happy Josua was from her eyes. At this time, the elders around them gradually returned to their senses, and they understood Moana¡®s choice. Soon, everyone started to congratte Moana and Josua. ¡°Congrattions to the Heavenly Stars Sect for having another talented disciple.¡± ¡°Congrattions to Casper for joining Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± For the sects, if Moana chose them, it would be a great blessing. However, even if they were not chosen, they did not lose anything. After all, they did expect to recruit any disciple from the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. On the other hand, Ian¡¯s emotions went through ups and downs like a roller-coaster, and his current emotions were utterlyplicated. As he stared at Leonardo, Ian¡¯s eyes flickered with regret, sadness, confusion, awakeness, anger, and so on. In the end, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Casper, no matter which sect you choose, I understand. However, you must be aware that the Heavenly Stars Sect isn¡¯t a battle expert. Inparison, the Dark Moon Sect suits you better,¡± Ian exined. Since Moana settled his problem, he felt incredibly rxed. Then, he smiled and cupped his hands at Ian. ¡°Thank you for looking out for me, Master Ian. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Since I¡®m entering the Heavenly Stars Sect, then it won¡¯t be a sect that isn¡¯t good at fighting anymore.¡± When he heard that, Ian¡®s heart skipped a beat, then, he saw Moana¡¯s confident gaze. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Marsha was not joking, rather he made a deration. Marsha wanted to use his ability to change the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s position among the sects in Earlington of Efrax. Ian would not even dare to think of such a crazy thing, and he stared at Barne. On the other hand, Marsha also looked at Ian with a smile on his face. Finally, Ian felt a slight pressure, and he lowered his voice, asking, ¡°Are you sure you can do it?¡± ¡°With my nickname, Casper, the Ferocious Tiger.¡± Marshaughed, but his tone was absolute. He was not joking. Since Marsha said it, he would do it. ¡°Great!¡± Ian nodded his head excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your result in three years. ¡±After saying that, Ian turned to Leonardo and bowed. He smiled as he congratted her, ¡°Congrattions, Heavenly Stars Sect for having such an outstanding disciple!¡± Leonardo hurriedly bowed back. It was evident that after the brief surprise, Leonardo was in a great mood. Initially, Leonardo did not have much hope, but Marsha selected the Heavenly Stars Sect. It seemed as if Marsha never had the intention to enter the Dark Moon Sect. At the thought of that, Leonardo was somewhat mad at Marsha¡¯s deliberate act of hiding it from her. However, Leonardo felt happy rather than annoyed. After saying goodbye, Ian left. Besides, he did not need to stay anymore. However, just as he took two steps, Ian seemed to recall something suddenly, and he turned his head around, asking Leonardo, ¡°What about Richard¡­¡± ¡°She¡®ll understand.¡± Marsha smiled. When he said that, he unconsciously looked at his wrist. Under Marsha¡®s sleeve, there was a delicate red string, slightly revealing its color. ¡°She¡®ll surely understand,¡± Marsha murmured. After Ian left, the other elders of the sects also came forward and congratted Marsha and Leonardo. Although the Heavenly Stars Sect was at the far end of Earlington of Efrax, it was still considered a top- tier sect in Efrax. Moreover, as the Heavenly Stars Sect were good at inscriptions and formations, the various major sects would also curry favor. At that time, Marsha also showed qualities of what a prince should have. Each gesture he did, words he spoke, andughter made everyone feel at ease. Marsha made sure no one thought that they were ignored.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Then, Marsha overheard a casual conversation from the crowd. ¡°It¡¯s so unexpected for the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony to have such a genius like Casper Montgomery this year. Talking about Montgomery, I¡¯ve also heard that the Great Oceans Sect seemed to have discovered a disciple with Demon Python Form in a ce called Salleria. That disciple is Anita Montgomery, and he¡¯s a prince!¡± When Marsha heard, he felt his breathing stop. The Prince of Salleria named Anita Montgomery? Marsha only knew one person with this identity and name! Marsha immediately turned to look at the speaker, realizing that it was the Extreme des Sect¡®s elder. Marsha tried his best to calm his emotions and approached the elder. After bowing at the elder, Marsha pretended to be interested and asked, ¡°Demon Python Form? What¡¯s that?¡± The elder had a good impression of Leonardo, and he also exined in detail, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this matter from my friend as he just returned from that ce. He mentioned that Anita Montgomery was exceptional. Not only was he only fifteen years old, but he showed an impressive talent for cultivation. Moreover, Anita even has Demon Python Form, a kind of Evil Portent Physique. Come to think of it, Anita¡¯s quite lucky as he quickly caught the attention of the Great Oceans Sect. After all, the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s cultivation techniques are of great benefit to Demon Python Form. Besides that, if Anita¡¯s journey is sessful, he¡®ll surely ascend to Holy Land Realm and even Heavenly Spirit Realm. Nheless, this will depend on his cultivation aptitude after and how important he is for the Great Oceans Sect.¡± ¡°Holy Land Realm¡­ Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± Marsha was shocked. Before this, he was only aware that Pulse Control Realm was above True Martial Realm. Although he knew there were higher realms above Pulse Control Realm, he did not pay attention to them yet. When the elder saw Marsha¡¯s expression, he knew what Marsha thought Then, he chuckled and described, ¡°Once you enter the Heavenly Stars Sect, it won¡®t be long before you learn about this matter. However, I can still let you know about what it is now. Above the Pulse Control Realm is the Holy Land Realm, and above the Holy Land Realm is the Heavenly Spirit Realm. After that, it¡®ll be Amethyst Pce Realm. As you continue to ascend to a higher level in the future, you¡¯ll surelye in contact with them sooner orter.¡± ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Marsha nodded, but he quickly changed the topic and asked, ¡°May I know if there¡¯s any other news on that Demon Python Form?¡± The elder shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not aware of the specifics. After all, the Great Oceans Sect isn¡¯t within the Earlington of Efrax, and I only knew about this matter from a friend.¡± Noticing that Marsha was frowning, the elder smiled. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, you might have the chance to see it for yourself. However, the pathway to immortality is a long one, and it¡¯s more important for you to take one step at a time.¡± Marsha understood that the elder was just trying to remind him, so he nodded and smiled. Then, after exchanging a few words, he returned. Even though Marsha was not showing many expressions, his heart was in turmoil. He never expected that he would hear news about Salleria at this Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. Moreover, it was actually about Anita. ¡°The journey to immortality is a long one. As long as you grab onto each opportunity thates to you, the one you look up to now may not even be enough for youter,¡± Leonardo spoke gently, ¡°No matter how high the realm, one can only achieve it one step at a time. I¡¯ll also tell you about the pathway to immortality on our journey toward the Heavenly Stars Sect. That way, you¡¯ll be well prepared in case you encounter anything then.¡± After the Sects¡® Recruitment Ceremony ended, Marsha knew that he would follow Leonardo toward the Heavenly Stars Sect. However, to Marsha¡®s surprise, they would not use the carriage or other transportation means to Heavenly Stars Sect. Instead, they were going to use the transportation array. Following Leonardo¡¯s introduction, Marsha learned that they would first arrive at the vicinity of Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s territory through the teleportation array. Then Heavenly Stars Sect would send a carriage to pick them up. If they were to ride on the carriage all the way, it would take them about four months to travel from Cherry Blossom Valley to the Heavenly Stars Sect. On the other hand, it would only take them a day to arrive at the Heavenly Stars Sect. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Dora followed Bolot outside the Cherry Blossom Valley, and there were already four people waiting for them. There were two men and two women, and they were in uniforms. When they saw Dora and Bolot, they all looked at Dora curiously. When Bolot and Dora were closer, the four people hurriedly bowed at Bolot and greeted, ¡°Nice to meet you, Bolot.¡± Their expressions were extremely respectful, and it was obvious that Bolot was someone significant to them. Then, Dora looked at the four people, and he noticed a star-like pattern on the sleeves of their uniforms. He thought that it might be the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s symbol. Bolot nodded. ¡°Is everything ready?¡± The male disciple that appeared to be their leader of the four answered, ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve prepared everything.¡± Under the man¡¯s guidance, everyone quickly arrived at an open space. Soon, Dora realized that arge circle was drawn on the ground using some type of silver powder, and at the center, there wereplicated lines. At first nce, these patterns were somewhat simr to inscription patterns, and Dora thought it was somewhat familiar. Then, the four Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples each stood at one of the corners of the teleportation array and took out a piece of talisman. Then, with a low growl, they grabbed the talisman in their hands and pressed onto the pattern on the ground. In that instant, Dora felt waves around him. Next, the pattern within the circle on the ground gleamed with white light. Like the rising sun leaping out of the horizon, the white light immediately shone upward, and a ring taller than a person formed on the spot. The white light appeared to manipte reality. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. At a nce, it was as if an illuminating egg appeared from the t ground. However, the four seniors appeared to be somewhat exhausted, and it seemed that even if they worked together to activate the teleportation array, it would still use a significant amount of their energy. ¡°Come on! Once we pass through the formation, we¡¯ll arrive at the sect¡¯s territory.¡± Bolot smiled and led the way. Then, after encouraging Mandra, she took the first step into the illuminating formation and disappeared in an instant as if she were swallowed whole. Dora stood in his ce, and he did not immediately enter the formation. Instead, he looked at the four Heavenly Stars Sect disciples and cupped his hands, sincerely thanking them, ¡°I¡¯m Casper Montgomery. Thank you for the help, dear seniors.¡± It did not matter if these four seniors were under the sect¡¯s order to activate the teleportation array. However, since they were here to receive Mandra, they would surely have used much of their energy. Hence, Dora expressed his gratitude from the bottom of his heart. The four seniors received other new disciples earlier. Perhaps the disciples were aloof or arrogant, but none thanked the four seniors before, and Dora was the first. Furthermore, Dora¡¯s attitude was sincere, and he spoke from his heart. Thus, the four seniors quickly took a liking to him. Finally, the leading male disciple shed a smile and answered, ¡°Casper, there¡¯s no need to be so courteous. Since you enter the Heavenly Stars Sect, we¡¯re now a family. I¡¯m Sebastian Griffith, and I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll meet each other often in the future.¡± After saying that, Sebastian also introduced the rest of the disciples. Nevertheless, Dora addressed them all as his seniors and greeted them. Sebastian waited until Dora was done before reminding him in a friendly manner, ¡°Casper, the teleportation array is only set up temporarily, and it has a time limitation. We¡¯ll meet each other soon, so you should go ahead first. Bolot is still waiting for you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Dora nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Although the teleportation array involves the maniption of time and space, it¡¯s very stable. You¡¯ll only feel a slight headache at most, and there won¡¯t be other side effects. Besides, this teleportation array is swift. You¡¯ll arrive at the sect¡¯s territory before you even know it,¡± Sebastian specially informed Bokir. Before this, Sebastian never reminded any of the new disciples of this. After saying his thanks again, Dora entered the teleportation array, and he only felt as if that white light filled his sight. The next second, it was as if his body was being tugged at by tremendous force, and Dora felt his center of gravity be unstable. The feeling was just like when he was doing backflip mid-air during his practice. At that moment, everything was white, and he could not even tell the direction. Dora tried to grab around him, but he noticed nothing to hold, and he was in a void. Nheless, just as Sebastian said before, it did not take him long before Dora suddenly felt the scenery in front of him change, and his feet finally stepped on solid ground. Moreover, Dora felt a slight headache as if he just woken up. When Dora looked up, he immediately saw Bolot standing in front of him, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Dora shook his head, and the ufortableness he felt before disappeared. Then, Dora turned around and noticed Sebastian and the three other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples coming out. Furthermore, the Heavenly Stats Sect¡¯s spirit boat to pick up Dora waited at the side. That was also the first time Dora saw cultivators¡¯ mode of transportation. Thankfully, Bolot was aware that Dora never came in contact with a cultivator¡¯s world, so she exined to them in detail. Dora found out that the spirit boat was used to transport spirit stones, and it could fly in mid-air. Additionally, it was also more than ten times faster than an ordinary carriage. Nheless, the spirit boat was not the only flying tool that cultivators used. As long as formations were arranged, any items could be flying objects. When Dora heard that, he secretly took note of it. Once they got into the spirit boat, Sebastian and the others were responsible for the control. On the other hand, Dora followed Bolot to the cabin and sat cross-legged. ¡°It¡¯ll take about four hours for us to reach the sect from here. During that time, I¡¯ll exin some matters of the Heavenly Stars Sect so that you won¡®t get into much trouble,¡± Bolot informed Bokir. ¡°Sure. Thank you for the help, Bolot!¡± Dora nodded. ¡°We¡®ll start with the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s cultivators¡¯ realms,¡± After pondering for a moment, Bolot continued, ¡°Heavenly Stars Sect is at the southern end of Earlington of Efrax. Our sect¡¯s best cultivators are the elders, and they¡¯ve achieved the Heavenly Spirit Realm. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of this before.¡± ¡°Mhmm,¡± Dora nodded, ¡°True Martial Realm, Pulse Control Realm, Holy Land Realm, Heavenly Spirit Realm, and the Amethyst Pce Realm.¡± ¡°There¡¯s another realm above the Amethyst Pce Realm. However, we¡¯ll talk about thister as this realm is exceptionally powerful, and ordinary people won¡¯t encounter it,¡± Bolot shook her head and returned to the main topic, ¡°Our Heavenly Stars Sect has a total of eighty thousand disciples, of which are headed by eighteen Heavenly Spirit Realm elders. These eighteen people are the highest decision-makers of our Heavenly Stars Sect. If you meet any elders in the sect while walking around and you don¡¯t know them, you can just greet them as Master or Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Master or Grandmaster¡­¡± Dora immediately thought of someone and blurted out, ¡°Like the crippled master?¡± Dora was shocked about this form of address, but Bolot thought Dora was feeling nostalgic, and her heart softened. Then, she nodded and answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. The one who taught you inscription skills before was the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s neenth master.¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Geena did not know how strong the Holy Land Realm and Heavenly Spirit Realm were, but he understood that since they were the highest-level existence, dealing with Geena would be as easy as killing an ant. At that time, Geena was d that the crippled master was dead. Otherwise, if he met the master in Heavenly Stars Sect, Geena¡¯s fake identity as his disciple would be exposed. If that happened, it would be impossible to stand up against the masters in Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moses was unaware of Geena thoughts, and she continued introducing, ¡°Besides the masters, the rest are disciples. However, their identities will be differentiated by their realms.¡± As the following details concerned himself, Geena straightened his posture and paid closer attention. Moses continued, ¡°The sect¡¯s disciples are divided into seven categories. The misceneous disciples, apprentices, outer disciples, inner disciples, elite disciples, and true disciples in ascending orders. Regardless of the stage of the True Martial Realm warriors, they¡¯ll be considered the misceneous disciples. They¡¯re in charge of heavy manual work such as chopping wood, mining, channelizing, raising livestock, and so on¡­ The first stage of the Pulse Control Realm, which is your current realm, will be the apprentice. Once you enter the second stage, you¡¯ll be promoted to an outer disciple. After that, at the third stage of the Pulse Control Realm, you¡¯ll be an inner disciple. Once you ascend to the Holy Land Realm and reach its first stage, you¡¯ll be an elite disciple, and the second stage will be a core disciple. Later, at the third stage of the Holy Land Realm, you¡¯ll be at the highest rank among all disciples, which is the true disciple. In our sect, a true disciple is only second to the Heavenly Spirit Realm masters. Within the sect, the realm represents one¡¯s identity. Hence, you must always mind your etiquettes as it¡¯ll be a great offense to disrespect your seniors.¡± ¡°I¡®ll keep that in mind.¡± Geena nodded. Next, Moses stressed the hierarchical status between the cultivators. After Moses¡¯s introduction, Geena finally knew the ranks between cultivators were much stricter than in the mortal world. Moreover, it was the survival of the fittest, and the respect for strength would be more apparent. Besides that, in the mundane world, one¡¯s image was important. If they were to do anything bad, one would always disguise himself as a nice person, pretending to be acting for the sake of righteousness. Having said that, it would not be so among the cultivators. If the weak received the benefit but were incapable of protecting themselves, they would be bullied by the strong. If they were unlucky, the powerful ones might even kill them. Nheless, cultivators had rules and regtions within the sect, such as not killing one and another. However, once outside the sect, where the world was endless, such restrictions would not exist. Hence, the weak were purged. ¡°At the end of the day, a cultivator¡¯s priority is to improve their realm and strength,¡± after Moses reminded Jamie, she chuckled, ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry about those cruel, fierce rivalries as they are rare in our sect. After all, our sect¡¯s focus isn¡¯t on battles but inscriptions and formations. Hence, our murderous nature isn¡¯t as intense as other sects.¡± ¡°There¡¯ll be times when I won¡¯t be at the sect, right?¡± Geena looked at Moses. Moses was dumbfounded, and she was not sure what to answer. Geena was right. In the sect, one would surely be protected. However, cultivators would not be in their sects at all times. Moreover, the sects¡¯ protections would only ensure any contentions happened within a controlled range, and it was notpletely withoutpetition. The survival of the fittest and the strong would rule. These words had a more direct meaning in the cultivator world than the mortal world. Nheless, Geena quicklyughed. ¡°Moses, don¡¯t worry. If I bump into an undefeatable opponent, I¡¯ll run and won¡¯t force myself to battle with them. I understand the importance of stopping when I should.¡± Seeing that Geena was smiling so casually and appeared to be rxed, Moses let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Well, once you enter the Heavenly Stars Sect. If you have any problems, you can just report my name. If it doesn¡®t work, you can directlye to me. In short, don¡¯t get yourself bullied too easily,¡± Moses thought for a moment and exhorted Geena again, ¡°From now onward, you¡¯ve left the mortal world and entered the cultivators¡¯ world. Hence, you must be extra careful with everything you do.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After that, Moses introduced Geena to the Heavenly Stars Sect and what he should know as an apprentice. Moses did not mention anything about the cultivation method. On the one hand, someone would naturally teach Geena about it once he entered the Heavenly Stars Sect. On the other hand, Moses had a special position in the Heavenly Stars Sect. If she preached privately, not only her but also Geena would be in trouble. Through Moses¡¯s exnation, Geena also found out that he would not need to do heavy manual work like the misceneous disciple as a first-stage Pulse Control Realm apprentice. Additionally, Geena would also enjoy the benefits of a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple whereby he would get a spirit stone each month. A spirit stone contained the essence of the world. After the monk obtained it, he could carry it close to him or through other means to increase his realization and improve cultivating speed. Besides that, the spirit stone could also be used to set up formations or as the source of power for the spirit boat to fly and so on. The spirit boat that they rode on had spirit stones, and Moses took one for Geena to take a closer look. He noticed that the so-called spirit stone was only half the size of a palm. It was a blue square stone, and it appeared as if there were clouds and mist slowly flowing. When Geena held it, he instantly felt a faint hint of spiritual qi seeping out of the spirit stone. However, Moses informed Geena that spirit stones were not only in blue, and the colors would differ based on their grades and the purity of the spiritual qi contained. As Moses finished exining the benefits Geena received as an apprentice, she also notified him of the official disciple¡¯s monthly sect task that he had toplete. ¡°Sect task?¡± This was the first time Geena heard that. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Moses answered, ¡°Not only in Earlington of Efrax, but the other sects in Efrax are the same too. If the disciples of a sect want to receive more resources, they¡¯ll have to exchange them with their contribution points to their sect. As the name suggests, contribution points are points afterpleting your mission and making contributions to the sect.¡± Through Moses¡¯s example, Geena understood what she meant. ¡°This is the same as the military merits in the army and the official achievements in the mortal world. If you want to get more benefits and promotion opportunities, then you must make corresponding contributions. ¡± Moses smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Since Geena quickly understood, there was no need for her to say more, and she appeared much rxed. However, he was deep in thoughts about another matter. ¡®Using contribution points to exchange for resources is a great idea. Not only will it ensure the disciples put in effort for the sect, but it can also nurture their loyalty to the sect. This is like killing two birds with one stone.¡¯ Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Rebbeca was secretly guessing what type of resources could be exchanged in the Heavenly Stars Sect with the contribution points. Later, Leonardo reminded Rebbeca that the contribution points would not remain unchanged just because he did not use them. Even though the sect disciple did not spend their contribution points, the sect would still deduct a certain amount of contribution points each month. Besides that, if they vited the sect¡¯s rules, their points would be deducted based on the severity of the offenses. If an apprentice¡¯s contribution points were all deducted, they would be demoted to a misceneous disciple. Then, they would need to do hard manualbor. After listening to Leonardo¡¯s description, Rebbeca nodded. ¡°I understand. The sect does this to prevent any disciple from not doing any sect task.¡± Leonardo answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. However, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, Casper. When you enter the sect, you¡¯ll be given ten contribution points. As an apprentice, five points will be deducted each month. Hence, you don¡¯t have to do any task for the first month. Once you enter the second month and learn a few of the sect¡®s cultivation skills, you can go ahead and start doing the sect¡¯s task.¡± With Leonardo¡¯s introduction, Rebbeca realized that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s tasks were also divided into a few levels. Naturally, the higher the level, the more the contribution points. Additionally, they would also be divided into missions within the sect and outside the sect. One could get contribution points through tasks within the sect, which included gardening and raising the wild beasts and monsters kept by the Heavenly Stars Sect. However, these errands were not considered difficult, and the points avable would naturally be lesser. Although missions outside the sect had higher contribution points, the difficulty was also much harder. The tasks would include killing wild beasts and monsters in certain Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territories or escorting caravans. After exining, Leonardo paused and continued, ¡°Initially, you¡®ll naturally know about these once you enter the sect, but I¡¯m just giving you a brief introduction. Then, you can save much timeter so as not to waste your cultivation time.¡± ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll remember them all.¡± Rebbeca nodded. Leonardo¡¯s introduction opened his eyes. Before that, Rebbeca always thought cultivators were unworldly and ignorant of world affairs. However, he finally found out that sects and the mortal world were the same and had a hierarchical system. Moreover, everyone in the sect would be in a different division ofbor. Compared to the mortal world, the sects¡® cultivator requirements were much rxed, and there were not many demands. Nheless, this situation was natural. If one seeded in cultivation yet they were still restricted in many ways like an ordinary person and had to be distressed about the mundane world, then the cultivators would surely rebel. Leonardo introduced the Heavenly Stars Sect in detail, and once she finished, the two of them meditated. Soon, they heard Sebastian¡¯s voice from outside the cabin. ¡°Leonardo, we¡¯re about to reach the mountain protection array.¡± When Leonardo heard that, she led Rebbeca out of the cabin. Sebastian and the rest waited outside. After Rebbeca greeted them, he looked into the distance, following Leonardo¡¯s guidance. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In an instant, Rebbeca saw a majestic and verdant mountain towering among the range of hills. The mountain was not the tallest, but it immediately caught one¡¯s attention at a nce. Moreover, it was as if the hill was the king among the rest, emitting a hint of it being above all living things. Above this mountain¡¯s peak, a cloud of light appeared like a falling star, hovering in the air by the supreme magical powers. Moreover, the star hovering in the sky cast a bright projection on the bigke below. As the two stars shone, the light illuminated the area, and people could not help but admire this impressive sight. Before that, Rebbeca heard from Leonardo that the light hovering in the air came from a star. It was rumored that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s founder was stargazing and observing the aspect of the celestial bodies. Suddenly, he had an enlightenment and picked the star with the supreme magical power. Then, the founder sealed the star in this void. Hence, the area became the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s territory with the starlight, and they would receive the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s blessing wherever the starlight shone. This double-star impressive sight was proof of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s strength, and it also contained the mountain protection array, which even the almighty Amethyst Pce could not break into. As Rebbeca stared at the wonder, he suddenly recalled Leonardo¡®s words, and he felt his heart swaying. In the past, Rebbeca thought breaking a tree with a p or smashing a rock into pieces with a punch was the limit of manpower. However, he finally knew that a cultivator¡¯s strength was beyond the imagination of ordinary men. A powerful cultivator like the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s founder could pick the stars and moon, sealing them in a void. Moreover, with just a single thought, they could make flowers bloom in all seasons. These were the pursuits of a monk. Looking at the marvelous spectacle of the double star¡¯s reflection, Rebbeca felt something in his heart and bowed from a distance. He worshiped not only the incredible power of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s founder but also the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s protection and blessings. Suddenly, a burst of light shone out from the hovering star. Just like a meteor, it swiftly flew out and fell onto Astor. Then, it shed between his brows and disappeared. Rebbeca¡®s body glowed with ayer of pure light, and as if the moonlight was shining on him, he looked spotless. Leonardo, Sebastian, and the rest were shocked at the sudden scene. They initially thought Rebbeca triggered the mountain protection array, which led to an attack on him. However, when they saw Rebbeca¡¯s look of enlightenment and his state after that, they immediately understood that it was not the mountain protection array¡¯s attack. Leonardo stared at Rebbeca for a moment, and a look of surprise gradually appeared in her eyes as she mumbled, ¡°The founder¡¯s final thoughts¡­¡± When Sebastian and the rest heard those words, they looked at Rebbeca with disbelief and admiration. ¡°It¡¯s the founder¡¯s final thoughts¡­¡± Sebastian said in bewilderment, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Heavenly Stars Sect for so many years, and I¡¯ve never heard anyone saying that someone received the founder¡®s final thoughts from this star¡­¡± Before he even finished his sentence, Sebastian immediately returned to his senses, and he cupped his hands at Mozart, saying, ¡°Congrattions on receiving the founder¡¯s final thoughts, Casper. You¡¯ve not even entered the entrance, yet you¡¯ve obtained the founder¡¯s blessing. This proves that you¡¯re the chosen one of our Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± people also nodded. That was the first time they heard that anyone was blessed with the founder¡¯s final thoughts before entering the mountain, which was envious. Rebbeca thought it was unbelievable too. Then, when he bowed just now, Rebbeca heard an imposing voice inside him. However, before he could even react, the starlight entered into the center of his brows. At that moment, Rebbeca only felt a vague thought, slowly emerging from the depths of his brain. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 As the founder¡¯s final thoughts had a sense of uncertainty as if it would disappear at any time, Nathalia did not respond to Sebastian and the others. Then, he waved his hands and quickly sat cross-legged to achieve enlightenment. Bjorne, Sebastian, and the rest understood the reason, so they did not mind. Moreover, Sebastian even took the initiative and stopped the spirit boat so that Nathalia could meditate in peace. About an hourter, Nathalia opened his eyes. At that time, there seemed to be visible air currents around him, blowing toward his surroundings. When everyone looked at Nathalia again, they thought he seemed to have changed, but they could not pinpoint where. Nathalia smiled and took a deep breath, and he suddenly moved forward. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows,¡± Bjorne gently eximed. After all, she was familiarized with Nathalia¡®s battle skills when she was in Evergreen Town, so she knew this was one of the martial skills he mastered. However, Bjorne quickly realized what Nathalia showed at that moment was not simply the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. Before this, Nathalia¡¯s Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows emphasized instant shifting, and he could even shrink the distance needed to be covered. Although the speed was incredible, it was not a beautiful skill. Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows that Nathalia showed were much more natural and elegant. Nathalia appeared casual as he moved with his hands behind him, yet there seemed to be many afterimages in the void. It made others feel mysteriously wonderful. What everyone saw at that moment was only a superficial change, but Nathalia could feel the essential difference in the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. When Nathalia chose this martial skill from the Lawrence family¡¯s martial art chamber, the elder warned him not to learn it as it was iplete. However, Nathalia had a hunch that Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s founder¡¯s final thoughts he received just now hadpleted the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. When Nathalia stepped out, he only thought the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows had improved significantly. If the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows had only 36 footwork changes before, then it was multiples of that now. Additionally, if Nathalia were to discover further, he would notice that it could have unlimited changes in the footwork. Such a martial skill was not as simple as an iplete martial skill anymore, and from its grade, it might be a middle-rank Mortal Grade martial skill or even higher! Nathalia casually showcased the footwork, and he was stunned. Once he was done, Nathalia returned to Bjorne and the rest, and with great awe in his heart, Nathalia bowed at the star again. Before this, Nathalia chose the Heavenly Stars Sect as he had grudges against the DarkMoon Sect as well as Bjorne¡¯s persuasion. Surprisingly, now that Nathalia deeply felt the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s seniors¡¯ support and love for their juniors, a seed called, a sense of belonging, sprouted in him. Noticing that Nathalia was done with his realization, Bjorne informed Sebastian, ¡°Let¡¯s enter the mountain.¡± The spirit boat was started again. Not long after, they passed through the mountain protection array and arrived at a vastke at the foot of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s hill. On the opposite side of theke was where the Heavenly Stars Sect was located. From now onward, without the sect¡¯s permission, no one could fly anymore. As they were about to enter the mountain, they would have to leave behind the boat and cross the river. Just as they walked out of the spirit boat, a female disciple approached them. When Bjorne saw the female disciple, she was shocked. ¡°Renee, why are you here?¡± ¡°Good day, Bjorne.¡° The female disciple named Renee bowed to Bjorne and informed her, ¡°I was arranged to wait for you here. Master said that once you return, I must bring you to her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still busy¡­¡± Bjorne answered with great difficulty. Renee seemed to have guessed Bjorne¡®s words, and she interrupted, ¡°Bjorne, Master mentioned that she had an enlightenment before this and ascension¡¯sing. She¡¯s hoping you can protect and support her. With you being at her side when she¡¯s being promoted, it¡¯ll be helpful for your future promotion too.¡° ¡°She¡¯s ascending into the next level?¡± Bjorne was stunned. Nathalia¡®s eyes also lit up when he heard that. Before that, Nathalia was already aware that when Bjorne entered the Heavenly Stars Sect, she was directly taken in by an elder due to her talent. Moreover, this elder was one of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s Heavenly Spirit Realm masters. Hence, despite being a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, Bjorne was not restricted by the disciple ranks within the sect due to this. Now that the Heavenly Spirit Realm master was about to ascend, it was not only crucial for Bjorne, but it was also of great significance for the Heavenly Stars Sect. It was also obvious that Bjorne¡¯s master doted on her. Otherwise, she would not have arranged for someone to wait for Bjorne here.Bjorne Nathalia walked forward and said, ¡°Bjorne, your master¡®s ascension is important, and you should hurry and go. Now that I¡¯ve entered the mountain, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡± Bjorne pondered for a moment and remained silent. At that time, Sebastian also took the initiative and offered, ¡°Bjorne, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡®ll take Casper to receive his jade identification badge.¡± Then, Bjorne nodded. ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As she spoke, she took out a talisman from the inventory pouch that she brought along and passed it to Frank. .¡°I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll take a while for my master to ascend this time. Thus, I might not be able to help you in time if you meet any problems during this period. Just take this talisman with you, and I¡®ll use it to notify you once Ie out.¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± Nathalia took the talisman with gratitude. Next, he watched as Bjorne and Renee left. Renee nced at Nathalia a few times when they were leaving, but she did notment on anything. After Bjorne left, Nathalia looked at Sebastian and said, ¡°Thank you for the help, Sebastian.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Sebastian was easygoing, and it was easy to talk to him. After exining a few matters to the three other disciples, Sebastian led Nathalia to the edge of the lake. The bigke shimmered under the sunlight, and on the other side, countless buildings, carved columns, and paintings were looming in the lush greenery. They appeared incredibly stylish, yet there was an air of magic to them. Even though Nathalia was a prince and lived in a magnificent and luxurious pce before, the Heavenly Stars Sect made every pce that he went through and lived appear small. That was entirely iparable for what Nathalia experienced back then. As they stood by the edge of theke, Sebastian took out a jade tablet from his waist and swung it on the surface of the water. Soon, they heard the sound of water surging. Then, Nathalia saw theke suddenly split open, and a gorgeous small boat appeared from the bottom of theke. Next, Sebastian led Nathalia to board the boat, and he shed the jade tablet at the small boat. In an instant, it rushed toward the opposite side of theke quickly and steadily. Sebastian noticed that Nathalia was puzzled, and he showed the jade tablet to him. ¡°This is the identification badge that our disciples use. Once we reach the shore, I¡¯ll bring you to take yours. It doesn¡¯t have any formation on it, but it has a record of your identity details and your sect contribution points, which no one will be able to manipte.¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 As they sailed toward the mountain¡¯s entrance by boat, the looming buildings among the trees before could be seen more clearly. Not only did Sandra see the wide and t stone tform, but he also caught sight of the majestic eaves. Sandra even noticed a few disciples in Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s white robes walking in the corridors. Everywhere Sandra looked, the scene would be extremely refined. Even with each breath he took, Sandra smelled a refreshing aroma. Seeing his expression, Sebastian chuckled. ¡°With the founder¡¯s blessing, the Heavenly Stars Sect is full of spiritual Qi. Thus, practicing within the mountain gate is far more beneficial than in other ces. Moreover, there are even blessed spots within the sect where the spiritual Qi is abundant, and a day of training there is worth ten days outside.¡± When Sandra heard that, he was intrigued. ¡°Do we need sect contribution points to enter the blessed spots?¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed wise,¡± Sebastian showed a thumbs up andughed, ¡°The blessed spots in the sect are also ranked. The higher the ranking, the richer the spiritual Qi. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Moreover, if you cultivate in a thousands year old sacred spot, you might even have a happy encounter. Nheless, you¡¯ll also need to spend more sect contribution points if you want to cultivate for a day in a higher rank blessed spot. As for the contribution points, there¡¯s no need for you to be anxious about it for now. Once you enter, you should cultivate peace of mind. You can choose toplete your early sect tasks with others and umte your points slowly. Then, when you enter a higher realm, you can finish your mission on your own.¡± As Sebastian was exining from his experience, Sandra remembered them all by heart. After pondering for a moment, Sandra asked, ¡°Sebastian, I still have another question. Do we use sect contribution points to trade in the sect?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± Sebastian shook his head, ¡°The sect contribution points are usually used to distribute tasks or pick resources needed by the sect. Between the disciples, trades will mostly be done through a barter system. The value is negotiated with each other, and there¡¯s no urate and unified standard. ¡± Then, Sebastian thought for a moment before adding, ¡°If you¡¯re talking about a physical currency, then it¡¯ll be the spirit stone followed by the fedulings. As for the gold and silver used in the mortal world, no one generally needs it unless it has a special purpose for making tools. ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Sandra nodded. Sebastian chuckled, ¡°Casper, the pathway to immortality is a long one. You¡¯ll gradually understand many matters after you get in contact with them, and you don¡¯t have to rush for them now. As long as you keep improving your realm, what shoulde wille, and what should be yours will be yours.¡± ¡°Mhm. Thank you for the guidance, Sebastian,¡± Sandra quickly thanked him. As the small boat sped, Sebastian took this opportunity to introduce the buildings shing before them. ¡°Casper, do you see that tform with a gold rim? That¡¯s the magic array tform. Many disciples will be there to research and study formations. In the future, if you have achieved anyprehension on formations, you can go there and discuss with other people.¡± ¡°Casper, that triangr building is the mission pavilion. Usually, the Pulse Control Realm disciples will be there to ept tasks.¡± ¡°Casper, do you see that row of silver fences? After passing through that, you¡¯ll reach the Immortal Soldiers Arena. Fellow disciples canpete there, and winners will be rewarded.¡± *** With Sebastian¡®s thorough introduction, Sandra not only understood the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s surrounding environment, but he also noticed that if he wanted to get more resources in the sect, he must take the initiative and fight with others for them. Taking the mission pavilion as an example, whether it was a task given by the sect or an individual, it would be for the sake of the Heavenly Stars Sect. Therefore, if Sandra wanted to obtain more sect contribution points, he would have to do those missions and contribute to the sect. Moreover, based on Sebastian¡¯s exnation, if a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple won in the Immortal Soldiers Arena, they would be ranked based on their daily winning rate. Those disciples with higher rankings would receive various rewards on that day, and they could be either sect contribution points, precious medicines, or other cultivation resources. Apart from that, what shocked Sandra the most was the stone monument he saw when Sebastian brought him to collect his jade identification badge. The stele was three-story-height, and the light was floating on its surface. At a nce, Sandra could tell that it was an extraordinary item. Additionally, Sandra thought the stele appeared familiar as there were names formed by lights on it, just like the virtual spirit stele in the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. However, the names on this stone monument appeared more solid, and each word was beautifully crafted. ¡°Xander Faris, Omar Pine, Maya Kaye, Benedict Hopkins¡­¡± Sandra softly read out the names from top to bottom. Although he did not see those people before, Sandra could feel a strong hunch. Each of their names emitted a different meaning. Some were aloof, some were gentle, and some were murderous¡­ It was as if their characters were attached to the names here. When Sebastian saw Sandra staring at the stele in awe, he also showed a solemn expression and said, ¡°Casper, this is the respectful, spiritual apprentice list that I¡¯m going to introduce to you.¡± ¡°Spiritual apprentice list?¡± Sandra turned his head over. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sebastian nodded, ¡°Casper, you¡®re now in the Pulse Control Realm, so you must remember that there are three most important lists for the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Pulse Control Realm disciples. They are the spiritual apprentice list for the fellow apprentices, the earth fiend list for the outer disciples, and the celestial star list for the inner disciples.¡± Sandra quickly realized that the three lists corresponded to the three stages of the Pulse Control Realm. ¡°Sebastian, we can get more cultivation resources by appearing on this list, right?¡± Sandra asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only will you get cultivation resources¡­¡± Sebastian looked at the names on the top of the list. As a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, he could not help but show an envious look as he continued, ¡°Those that appear at the top of the list have higher chance to be valued by an older, and once the elder favors them, they might even be epted as a personal disciple. That will be like rising to great heights, and they may even receive a greater fortune¡­¡± Sandra was about to ask what the greater fortune could be, but Sebastian already waved his hands and said, ¡°Casper, you¡¯ll understand all this once you experience them. If I say too much now, you¡¯ll be less excited. Let¡®s get going. I¡¯ll bring you to take your jade identification badge, and once you have it, you¡¯ll officially be the Heavenly Stars Sect disciple.¡± Sandra pondered for a moment and hurriedly caught up with Sebastian as he whispered, ¡°Sebastian, I have another question about the spiritual apprentice list.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Sebastian looked at Edgar. ¡°What¡¯s the ranking on the spiritual apprentice list based on?¡± Sandra asked. Sebastian quickly understood Sandra¡¯s meaning, and he led Sandra to move forward as he exined, ¡°The list is naturally based on strength, but I know what you¡¯re asking. Regardless of the spiritual apprentice list, earth fiend list, or the celestial star list, it will change once every three months based on the disciples¡¯ strength.¡± Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Along the way, Sebastian also gave a rough exnation of the rules of the spiritual apprentice list. The ranking of the spiritual apprentice list was direct, and it was based on the first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples¡® strength. Every three months, there would be apetition among the first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples. Then, the ranking on thepetition would be reflected on the spiritual apprentice list. Naturally, the higher the ranking, the better the rewards. However, the rewards each time would be different, and Sebastian was also not aware of what the sect would give next. The most recentpetition just ended a few days ago, which meant the ranking on the spiritual apprentice list that Hezti saw just now was thetest one. Therefore, the next rankingpetition would be held three monthster. ¡°Three months¡­¡± Hezti quietly pondered. Sebastian could guess Hezti¡¯s thoughts, and he could not help but remind Stefan, ¡°Casper, although your performance was outstanding during the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, you must know those who enter the sect are surely geniuses. It hasn¡¯t been long since you entered the sect, and unlike those disciples ranked at the top of the list, some of them are in this realm for more than ten years, which means they¡¯re experienced. Hence, you should improve your realm first. Then, you can start doing more sect¡¯s missions. Once you be stronger, you can join thepetition to get the ranking. After all, as long as you¡®re a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, you can join thepetition for the spiritual apprentice list ranking, and there¡¯s no age limitation.¡± Hezti knew that Sebastian looked out for him, so he did not refute. He was aware that he did not have much time to wait around. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Moreover, especially after discovering that the Great Oceans Sect much likely added fuel to the fire behind the scenes when he was drugged and wronged that year, Hezti knew that he could not dilly- dally anymore. At that moment, his opponents were not only Fiona and his father but also the Great Oceans Sect! Although the Great Oceans Sect was not within Earlington of Efrax, Hezti was aware that the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s status was on par with the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s. Thus, why would Hezti feel that he had enough time when he needed to face such a colossus? Besides that, Fiona had the Demon Python Form, and such a physique was in line with the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s practice. Thus, Fiona would immediately be trained by the Great Oceans Sect as an elite once he entered the sect. On the contrary, Hezti was still an ordinary disciple. With such an opponent, Hezti could not rx even for the slightest bit. Hezti tucked the thoughts deep in his heart, and under Sebastian¡¯s guidance, they arrived at the reception area for the new disciples. Hezti¡¯s identification process went smoothly with Sebastian, an outer disciple, being by his side. After making sure that there was no error, Hezti received his ade identification badge, a booklet on the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s introductory martial skills, a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentice robe, and a few talismans. Besides that, Hezti also received a blue spirit stone. ¡°Casper, as you¡¯re an apprentice, you cane here and collect a spirit stone for training. Don¡®t you forget about it,¡± Sebastian reminded Milos. ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Hezti nodded. Next, following Sebastian¡¯s direction, Hezti squeezed a drop of blood on the jade identification badge. In that instant, the blood was absorbed by the jade card, and at the same time, a faint brilliant light appeared on the surface. Soon, Hezti¡¯s name appeared on the jade te. However, as he was still using the fake identity of the Lawrence family¡¯s son-inw, the name of his identification badge was Casper Montgomery instead of Hezti Montgomery. Additionally, the jade identification badge also marked that he was an apprentice. Then, Hezti flipped the jade card over and saw the number 15 on its back. Hezti knew that it might be the sect contribution points that he had. However, Hezti was baffled as Bjorne and Sebastian informed him that those newly-entered disciples would only get ten contribution points. He would have to collect the points as hepleted the sect missions gradually. Surprisingly, Hezti had five extra points. These five points should not be underestimated as, firstly, getting sect contribution points was extremely hard, and it was even more so for new disciples. Usually, those new disciples would spend at least half a month each month for the first few years in the sect toplete sect missions, and some even longer. Even so, the sect contribution points earned each month became part of the deduction, and there was no bnce at all. However, Hezti was different. As soon as he entered the sect, Hezti received five extra contribution points, which meant he did not need to do any sect mission for at least a month. One month of uninterrupted cultivation was crucial for a new disciple as it could often widen the gap in their realm. When Sebastian noticed that Hezti had 15 sect contribution points, his eyes shed with a look of admiration. On the other hand, Hezti remained calm, and he turned to the male disciple that gave him his jade identification badge and politely asked, ¡°Hello, may I know why I have five extra sect contribution points?¡± As Hezti was polite and was even apanied by an outer disciple, the male disciple was also extremely courteous and replied, ¡±Neers that received more contribution points than others are usually because they have made contributions or achieved great results, so the sect awards them. Why don¡¯t you try to recall if you¡¯ve made any contribution or achieved any results before you enter the sect?¡± When the male disciple said that, Hezti quickly understood. The five extra contribution points were probably rewarded because of his outstanding achievement during the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. He received more than 9000 points back then, proving that his martial skills were shockingly exceptional, and many sects were after him. Therefore, it was natural that Hezti received extra sect contribution points with his score. After leading Hezti away from the reception area, Sebastian brought Hezti toward the gate of the Heavenly Stars Sect. Soon, they arrived before a courtyard. At that time, there was no one around the ce, and Sebastian pointed at the square and said, ¡°Casper, as an apprentice, you¡¯ll be temporarily living with other apprentices in apound. Usually, there¡¯ll be six apprentices sharing the same pce. However, following the ascension of your realm and you bing an outer disciple, inner disciple, elite disciple, core disciple, and true disciple, not only will the sect reward you with your own ce, you can even choose to be at the mountain top or industrial area.¡± ¡°Sharing a ce¡­¡± Hezti frowned, but it was not because he was worried about the noises. After all, when he marched with the military, tens of thousands of people would live together. Instead, Hezti was mainly concerned about not entering the Tower of Life for training as he wished. If Hezti disappeared under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, it would surely be troublesome regardless of who knew about the secret treasure he had with him. Hezti hid the emotion well. Although living together with other apprentices might be inconvenient, Hezti had already thought of a way to quickly fix the problem. ¡±The sect has a regtion where outer disciples aren¡¯t allowed to enter the amodation of an apprentice. Hence, it¡¯s not convenient for me to enter,¡± before Sebastian left, he even exhorted Hezti again, ¡°Casper, remember that different disciples have different ess areas. You must be careful and not overstep your boundaries! The deduction of some sect contribution points is minor, but being expelled by the sect is a major problem.¡± Hezti Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Sebastian chatted with Diana for a while outside the courtyard before leaving. After that, Diana observed the surroundings. Thepound was built at the foot of the mountain, and trees and trails surrounded it. The air was full of spiritual Qi. However, Sebastian mentioned before that the spiritual Qi there was just slightly thicker than in the mortal world. Compared to the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s sacred spots, the aura here would be as light as water. Naturally, Diana wanted to train in a ce with a high concentration of spiritual Qi, but that ce was enough for him then. ¡®The apprentices live in such a courtyard, and on the way up here, I¡¯ve also noticed simr buildings. It¡¯ll take at least fifteen minutes to travel from one building to another¡­ It seems that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s area is much bigger than I imagined.¡¯ Then, Diana walked around thepound, and he only went in once he understood the surrounding layout. As he walked into the courtyard, Diana immediately saw a spacious open space with a few equipment and weapons. It appeared to be a small battlefield for the apprentices who lived here to practice. After the open space was a one-story wooden house, which seemed to be roomy. When he walked in, he realized that there was only one room in the wooden house. It was only decorated with six beds, three tables, a few chairs, and nothing more. Among the six beds, five of them had beddings. Hence, it was apparent that the remaining one was Diana¡¯s. Just as Diana was done changing into the apprentice uniform that he just received, the door was pushed open, and five figures walked in. Diana was about to greet them when the five apprentices approached him in a domineering manner. With his hands crossed in front of him, the leading apprentice looked at Diana and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the neer, Casper Montgomery?¡± When Diana wore the white apprentice uniform, he appeared elegant and handsome. However, on the tall and burly guy, it was as if the clothes would break at any time, and it was not attractive at all. Nheless, it seemed as if the disciple did not care about it at all. Even as he was crossing his arms, his clothes were making a tearing sound. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°What realm are you in?¡± A cunning and ugly-looking disciple beside him hurriedly asked. ¡°First stage of the Pulse Control Realm,¡± Diana paused, ¡°Entry-level.¡± Since they were all apprentices, they were naturally in the first stage of the Pulse Control Realm, but the only differences would be their levels, which were entry-level, mid-level, and peak. When the five disciples heard that Diana was an entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, they immediately appeared rxed. The tall and burly man who spoke before walked toward a bed and sat arrogantly. Then, the other four stood beside him, two on each side. The five apprentices looked at Diana as if they were interrogating a criminal. ¡°I¡¯m Samuel Woods. From now onward, you¡¯re going to regard me as your senior.¡± Samuel clenched his fists, and a crisp cracking sound was heard. The four of them quickly tried to tter him. As if he was afraid that Diana would not submit, Samuel grinned. ¡°I¡¯m at the peak of the first-stage Pulse Control Realm.¡± Initially, Samuel was also an entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and he was no different than the four other people around him. However, Samuel was always cruel, and he also had support in the Heavenly Stars Sect. Hence, he naturally became the little boss of these few people. A few days ago, he managed to improve his realm by chance, and he achieved the mid-level of the first-stage Pulse Control Realm, making him firmly secure the seat as their leader. Therefore, Samuel was naturally not bothered about Diana¡¯s realm. After all, although realms were not the only criterion of strength in the world of cultivators, those with a lower realm would inevitably be weaker, and this was the truth. Diana indifferently nced at Samuel, and he did not say a word. Seeing his behavior, Samuel frowned and coldly said, ¡°Casper, we¡¯ll be training under the same room from now onward. I don¡¯t need to say much about other things, but I¡¯m sure you understand the neer¡¯s rules.¡± Diana did not know what the rule was but seeing Samuel¡¯s expression and action as well as his behavior, it was nothing good. Hence, Diana faked a smile and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You!¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes shed with anger, and he hinted at the cunning look disciple that spoke before. The guy bowed at Samuel and gradually approached Ludwig. ¡°Casper, I¡¯m warning you to know your boundaries. There are five people here, and everyone came in before you and is much stronger than you. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. If you want to cultivate peace, you should know how to judge the situation. Let me teach you a lesson on what you should do. From this month onward, the spirit stone that you obtained this year as a neer must be given to Samuel, and in the first half of the year, you must help Samuel and us finish our sect missions.¡± Giving them all the spirit stone in the first year here was equivalent to losing cultivation resources. Furthermore, if he had toplete their missions and his tasks in the first half of the year, he would not have any time for training. If Diana followed this guy¡¯s order, Diana¡¯s realm might be stagnant, but that group of people would receive resources and more cultivating time. In the long term, the gap between these disciples¡¯ realms and strength with Diana¡¯s would only get bigger. At that time, it might be impossible for Diana to turn this around, and they would only bully him further. ¡°Casper, we¡¯re only trying to warn you gently, so it¡¯s better for you just to follow our orders, or you¡¯ll have to face the consequences. After all, we¡¯re going to live with each other for a long time,¡± then, the cunning-looking disciple added menacingly, ¡°Moreover, it won¡¯t be great if something bad were to happen.¡± The disciple¡¯s threat made Diana burst intoughter. Then, he looked at the cunning-looking disciple and smiled, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just warning you.¡± The cunning-looking disciple was running out of patience. ¡°Casper, hurry up and hand over your spirit stone!¡± Looking at his face, it was obvious that the cunning-looking disciple was going to rob Ludwig. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Diana smiled, but it did not reach his eyes. ¡°If you have the guts,e and snatch it from me.¡± Samuel frowned and shouted, ¡°Teach him a lesson!¡± Then, he sneered. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t kill him. I still need people to finish my missions.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± the cunning-looking disciple smiled faintly, and he swiftly pointed the finger at Diana¡¯s chest, ¡°The Falling Star Finger!¡± A finger swept across, and even the air was torn open, causing an ear-splitting st. The finger could easily poke a hole through a steel bar as wide as a palm. This disciple¡¯s movements were extremely fast, but it was as slow as a snail in Diana¡¯s eyes. Moreover, the disciple¡¯s attitude fully angered Ludwig. Diana snorted. He reached out and sessfully grabbed onto the cunning-looking disciple¡¯s finger and snapped it backward. Soon, a cracking sound of bones shattering came, and the disciple¡¯s index finger was sticking to the back of his hand, bleeding. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 The air in the room froze, and it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The cunning-looking disciple stood on his spot, and he stared at his injured right hand dumbfoundedly. At that moment, his index finger was broken and pressed firmly on the back of his hand. The skin and flesh of the broken wound were torn, and blood gushed out everywhere. Everyone stared at the scene wide-eyed, and they were in disbelief. Soon, the pain swept in like a hurricane, and the cunning-looking disciple yelled miserably. Finally, he covered his wound and hurriedly retreated. ¡°How audacious of you!¡± Samuel roared. Not only did the neer not submit to him, but he was hurting someone else. Seeing that Geena did not respect him, Samuel felt as if he were the one being beaten, and he felt humiliated. ¡°I¡¯m going to break your leg!¡± Samuel shouted and swiftly rushed toward Geena as he violently shot at him. ¡°The Earth-Shattering Palm!¡± As soon as Samuel attacked, he used a low-rank Earth Grade martial skill. In that instant, the air around Geena seemed to be swept away by a strong force, and it became a vacuum.n Then, Samuel¡®s palm appeared bigger in the void. It extended indefinitely as if it were the blue sky, wanting to m Geena into the groundpletely. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Geena¡¯s eyes glimmered with a cold light, and he abruptly raised his hands. Soon, the air currents broke like silks, tearing into pieces. Swoosh! Geena¡¯s five fingers like sharp daggers directly piercing through Samuel¡¯s palm, leaving five bloody holes. ¡°You! Arghh!¡± Samuel widened his eyes. At first, he wanted to curse, but Samuel felt the intense pain surging the next second, and his words turned into a scream. Geena did not give Samuel any chance to react, and he directly twisted Samuel¡¯s arm. As Geena¡¯s fingers were still stuck in Samuel¡®s palm, the sound of bones cracking was heard. Then, Samuel¡¯s hand fell weakly, and he felt half of his shoulder lose its support, copsing. The severe pain and fear-filled Samuel¡¯s chest. Since he started cultivating, Samuel never felt such pain, and it hurt so bad that tears and snots were running down his face. As his face twisted in agony, Samuel quickly retreated. The remaining three disciples were stupefied, and they stood there unmoved, forgetting to aid Samuel. Seeing that Geena slowly approached him with a smile on his face, Samuel thought Geena was even more terrifying than the devil himself. He was so afraid that his hair stood on end, and he quickly retreated and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te closer to me!¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Geena nodded, but his face soon darkened, ¡°Then, give me your spirit stones!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Under the immense pain, Samuel¡®s reaction was much slower than usual. ¡°Hand over all the spirit stones you have, and for the next two years, you¡¯re going to help meplete sect missions. Otherwise¡­ Hehe¡­¡± Geenaughed evilly. Geena limited the time to two years as he did not n to stay in the first-stage Pulse Control Realm for long. Once Geena was promoted to the second stage, he would be an outer disciple, and there was no need for him to share a room with other disciples. Hence, there was no use for Samuel and the others anymore. After being temporarily stunned, Samuel soon understood what Geena said, and his face was instantly filled with fear and anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! The spirit stones are not mine alone, but also¡­¡± Before Samuel could even finish his words, he felt a gust of wind sweeping over. Samuel did not evenprehend what was going on yet, and he saw a palm getting bigger in front of him. Then, it filled his line of sight. With a loud p, Geena harshly hit on Samuel¡¯s face, and he was immediately sent flying into mid-air. The unfinished words turned into a muffled whimper stuck in Samuel¡¯s throat. Half of his face was sunken, and half of his teeth all fell out. At this time, Samuel spurt out a mouthful of blood and saliva. Next, with a loud bang, Samuel smashed into a table not far away from them and slid across the room for a distance, leaving a horrifying blood trail before stopping. More than half of Samuel¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he was already unconscious as his body twitched. It was obvious that Samuel would not wake up so soon. The rest of Samuel¡¯s followers were dumbfounded, and their faces were as white as a sheet, and they gulped with great difficulty. A few days ago, Samuel had just ascended to the mid-level of the first stage of the Pulse Control Realm, and they were all present to witness it. However, Samuel, who had the highest realm at the scene, was not even capable of retaliating against Barne. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. His Earth Grade martial skill was also easily defeated by Barne. The remaining people felt as if the sky was crumbling down. When Geena swept his gaze across these few people, they all took a step back at the same time. The cunning-looking disciple was even worse. His face was ashen, and he felt so weak in his knees that he directly knelt, crying as he was scared. ¡°Hmm?¡± Geena narrowed his eyes and reached out. That time, Geena did not need to say much, and the disciples obediently gave him the spirit stone they just received for this month. After receiving the cunning-looking disciple¡¯s spirit stone, Geena pped him until he passed out. Since the guy dared to attack him, they would be even now with this lesson. If it were not because they were in the sect, Geena would normally just kill such people. ¡°What about Samuel¡¯s?¡± Geena put away the spirit stones into his chest. Then, he swept his gaze around and pointed at one of them, ¡°Go and grab Samuel¡¯s!¡± At this, who would dare to go against Geena¡¯s words? So, the disciple walked toward Samuel, trembling with fear, and he took out a storage pouch from Samuel¡®s chest and passed it to Barne. When Geena took a look at the content, he gasped. He initially thought Samuel would have around 20 spirit stones from ckrnailing others, which would be great already. Unexpectedly, the storage pouch had more than 50 blue spirit stones, and now these would all be Geena¡®s! Noticing that Geena was about to keep the spirit stones away, the few disciples showed a jealous but frightened expression. After a while, one of them hesitated before saying, ¡°Cas¡­ Casper, not all of those spirit stones¡­ Belonged to Samuel¡­ ¡± ¡°Did I ask for yourment?¡± Geena directly grabbed the man by his cor and tossed him aside. Then, with a loud bang, the disciple smashed into a bed. No matter what, the disciple was still a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, but when he faced Barne, he was just like an ant against an elephant-helpless. The disciple groaned in pain, and he could not stand. Although the few disciples did not directly snatch away Geena¡¯s spirit stone, they were still Samuel¡¯s subordinates and acted arrogantly. Thus, Geena naturally would not treat them any better. Furthermore, Geena knew that kind people would easily be bullied in the world of cultivators as they regarded it as weakness. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Sonya turned around and looked at the remaining two. In Evergreen Town, those two cultivators could walk around with their heads up high. However, they were so scared by Sonya¡¯s gaze that their knees went weak, and they knelt. ¡°I¡®ve been bullied once before, so I¡¯ve learned to seek revenge even for the slightest grievance. If you have a death wish, you can try it again.¡± Sonya¡¯s tone was indifferent, but it emitted an overpowering hint. The two cultivators trembled in fear, and they did not dare to say anything but nodded their heads as hard as they could. Then, as they were too afraid, tears started to pour down their faces. After teaching this bunch of apprentices a lesson, Sonya sat cross-legged on his bed and started meditating. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The ce was rich with spiritual Qi, and he did not want to waste any. Time passed by, and soon, it was alreadyte at night. Although it was already autumn, the Heavenly Stars Sect did not have the bleak, fall atmosphere as it was a sacred region. Hence, Sonya could still hear crickets in the forest outside. The room was clean, and as for the people in the room, Sonya still sat cross-legged, meditating, whereas the rest of them curled up in their beds, deep in sleep. Suddenly, a pair of eyes opened in the darkroom Samuel carefully looked at Joe, and seeing that he did not move, Samuel let out a sigh of relief, thinking that Sonya did not notice he was awake. In his eyes, a hint of resentment shed. His injured check was already bound, and his entire head was already bandaged with a thickyer of dressings. At a nce, Samuel appeared just like a bulging mummy, and he appeared extremely ridiculous. Samuel¡¯s wounded palm and shoulder were fixed by wooden mps. If he moved even the slightest bit, it would hurt Samuel so badly that tears welled up in his eyes. Although he was a cultivator, Samuel¡¯s injuries would need at least seven days to heal, especially since his healing medicines were all taken away by Edgar. The seven days would be unbearable not only because of the wounds he sustained, but also the fact that he had to live in fear of Sonya every day. At the thought of that, Samuel despised Sonya even more, and he wished to tear Sonya apart. ¡°Don¡¯t you know I can openly ckmail others for spirit stones because more than half of those in the pouch is stunning, but I¡¯ll have to give them to those disciples in higher realms!¡± Samuel scoffed, ¡°I¡¯ve just been promoted to the peak of first-stage Pulse Control Realm, and it¡¯s not fully stabilized yet. You attacked me and caused me a big loss, and I won¡¯t let this matter go! I must make you pay! Just wait for someone toe and take care of you!¡± Samuel nced at Sonya again. When he noticed that Sonya did not move, Samuel confidently took out a talisman from his chest. It was a charm used to send messages, and Samuel used it to contact his support. Then, Samuel exaggeratedly described the incident that happened today. He focused on how Sonya did not submit to him and was despicable as he even made a sneak attack on Samuel. Besides that, Samuel also conveniently created a fictitious scene where Sonya insulted the higher realm disciples. Once Samuel was satisfied, he activated the talisman, wanting to send the message out. However, a big hand suddenly appeared in the darkness, holding Samuel¡¯s wrist Before Samuel could even react, his wrist was broken as a loud cracking sound came. Then, his wrist immediately fell weakly, and the messenger that he was about to send out was snatched by the big hand. Samuel looked up, and he saw Sonya¡¯ s expressionless face under the moonlight. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Samuel was so terrified that he felt his soul leaving his body. At that time, he only felt as if all the blood in him was flowing to his brain as his limbs were cold, and he felt his heart sink. Samuel could not even care about the pain from his broken wrist. Nheless, Sonya ignored Samuel¡¯s muffled scream, and he quickly looked through the message. After reading it, he smiled at Samuel. Samuel was about to be scared to death by Sonya¡¯s smile, and his face was suddenly ashen. The dumbfounded Samuel appeared just like a statue, not making the slightest move. ¡°You¡¯re finding people to handle me?¡± Sonya smiled, showing his teeth. Under the moonlight, Samuel thought Sonya¡¯s pearly whites and red lips were terrifying. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ Hmm!¡± Before he could finish his words, Sonya grabbed Samuel by the neck, raising him mid-air. Samuel¡¯s eyes shed with despair, and he kicked his legs crazily in the air. However, despite being a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, Samuel could not retaliate at all. Samuel only felt fear and panic. If Samuel resented Sonya before, then there was no hatred left in him, but only fear. Samuel¡¯s movement woke the rest of their roommates up. However, as they sucked up to him in the past, they unanimously chose to sleep at this time. After all, they were not idiots, and they knew well that if they still acted rashly at this time, they would end up in a much worse situation than Samuel. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t¡­¡± Samuel tried his best to squeeze out those two words. ¡°Don¡¯t let you off the hook?¡± Sonya frowned, and then he shed a crazy smile at Samuel. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea.¡± Then, Sonya lifted Samuel and drew a circle in mid-air before mming him into the ground. The entire house was stunned. All the few disciples in the room shook uncontrobly, but they did not dare make a move or sound. It was as if they did not hear anything and were still sound asleep. On the following day, the disciples in the house slowly woke up, trembling. Soon, they noticed that Sonya was not around, and they were not aware when he left. At that time, the only thing they saw was the unconscious Samuel at the corner. His limbs were all broken, and he was covered in dried blood. The dressings on Samuel¡®s head and his clothes were tattered, messy, and bloodstained. Moreover, he reeked of a strong smell of rust. As for the ground beneath Samuel, it already sunk into a deep pit, which had dense cracked litres. In between the cracks was Samuel¡®s blood that dried, and the red appearance was enough to scare others. The disciples did not need to take a closer look to understand that Samuel might take more than three months to recover from his current state. Once Samuel recovered, he would never be Sonya¡¯s opponent again. When they imagined the scene, their faces turned pale. If they knew this would happen, those disciples would not have thought of ckmailing the neer. The four of them wept as they guarded Samuel. After a while, the cunning-looking disciple gritted his teeth and headed outside. ¡°Where are you going?¡± One of the disciples hurriedly asked. ¡°Casper¡¯s acting so brazenly. I naturally can¡¯t just watch and do nothing when he¡¯s ending our pathway to immortality!¡± The guy wanted to snatch Sonya¡®s cultivation resources, which was why Sonya had to retaliate. However, he actually made it sound like he suffered a huge grievance and was bullied by Sonya! Chapter 194 Chapter 194 ¡°Are you nning to go¡­¡± Another disciple asked after hesitating for a while. The cunning-looking disciple clenched his jaw. ¡°Look at Samuel! If we don¡®t save ourselves, we¡¯ll end up in the same state as him once Casper returns. I¡¯m just thinking of a way to save us!¡± ¡°But¡­ But..¡± ¡°No buts!¡± the cunning-looking man waved his hands, and his eyes filled with resentment, ¡°Those people will not sit by and do nothing. You should know that those spirit stones Casper took away from Samuel aren¡¯t entirely Samuel¡®s. Samuel only owned less than 20% of them. Only a fool will let someone get away with stealing so many of their spirit stones. Hmph! I bet Dora¡¯s not even aware that he was digging his own grave!¡± After the fiercely spat out his mind, the cunning-looking disciple informed the other disciples,¡± Stay here and look after Samuel. If Casper returns, remember not to start an argument with him. I¡¯m going to report this matter now, and Casper will be punishedter!¡± Then, the cunning-looking disciple headed out of the courtyard without even turning back once, and he hurriedly walked in the distance. At the same time, Dora was already at the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s mission pavilion. Disciples who just entered the sect would usually be practicing hard, and it was rare that they would come and receive their mission on the first day they entered the sect, like Anderson. After the disciple that received Dora¡¯s identification confirmed Dora¡¯s identity, he thoughtfully reminded, ¡°Casper, you¡®ve just entered the sect. You should focus on cultivating. It won¡®t only be a waste of time if youplete your task at this time, but the sect contribution point you¡¯ll get is low too. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder,¡± Dora smiled, ¡°However, don¡¯t you worry about it: as I have it all nned out. Please help me check if there¡¯s any task that matches the requirements I¡¯ve mentioned just now. As he was saying that, Dora calmly passed a fist-sized wrapped cloth to the person. When the disciple in charge of giving tasks was surprised, he knew what it was as soon as he touched the fabric. Then, the disciple put the bag in his chest and nodded. ¡°Since you said that, I¡¯ll help you look around, and it shouldn¡¯t be difficult. You want a secluded area, and it¡¯s best if it¡¯ s a task like watching over a garden, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Thank you for your help.¡± Dora nodded. Dora was not worried that he could not find such a task. After all, to ensure everything went smoothly, Dora used a piece of spirit stone to bribe this disciple. Moreover, this disciple was only an entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, so the piece of spirit stone could be considered as a windfall. The disciple treated Dora much more politely. Not long after, the disciple had a discovery, and he smiled. ¡°Casper, there¡¯s a task that suits your requirements.¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Dora¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The mission is to guard the East Fence Medicinal Farm for fifty days and chase away the beasts that might steal the herbs. Once you¡®re done, you can pick any spiritual material within 20 years old from the farm. Additionally, you¡¯ll also be rewarded with three sect contribution points,¡± the disciple shook his head and smiled, ¡°Although the points are meager, the East Fence Medicinal Farm is located in a forbidden location in the sect. Therefore, besides those disciples that epted this task, no one will be able to enter. Moreover, this mission takes a long time toplete, but the sect contribution points awarded are very few. So, there aren¡¯t many disciples epting it. Even if they need to get any spiritual material from the farm, they won¡¯t choose this task but rather purchase it or exchange it with the sect contribution points.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take this mission then.¡± Since Dora already had 15 sect contribution points, it would not matter if he did not do any missions for three months. The only thing Dora needed was to find a private environment where he could cultivate, and he would not be bothered about anything else. As that task matched his requirements best, Dora did not hesitate and directly epted it. ¡°Sure.¡± Since he epted Dora¡¯s spirit stone, the disciple naturally did notment on anything. After some time, he returned the jade identification badge to Anderson. ¡°Casper, your mission isn¡¯t recorded in the jade information badge. Once you¡¯vepleted it, you cane over and hand in your task. However, there¡¯s one thing that you must remember.¡± ¡°Please, do tell.¡± ¡°Firstly, if you abandon the mission halfway or there¡¯s anything stolen from the farm during this period, your mission will be regarded as a failure. Then, your sect contribution points will be deducted ordingly.¡± Dora gave it a thought and understood that this was the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s punishment mechanism for the mission as they wanted to prevent disciples from stealing the items for themselves while they guard the farm. ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡± After Dora left the mission pavilion, he directly headed toward the East Fence Medicinal Farm. ¡®Based on this task¡¯s requirements, I need to visit the farm at a fixed time every day, and I can use the rest of the time to practice. This mission willst for fifty days, which means I have one hundred and fifty days in the Tower of Life. That¡¯s almost five months!¡¯ Dora¡¯s eyes glimmered. He nned to get a high ranking on the spiritual apprentice list next time. However, it was difficult for him to enter the top ten with his current realm and strength. Just as Sebastian said before, even though Dora was an entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, there was no problem for Dora to challenge other mid-level first-stage cultivators as he went through multiple adventures and he worked hard. However, the leading names on the spiritual apprentice list were all peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Those disciples trained at all times and had ess to multiple resources. They were not idiots like Samuel. Hence, Dora could not ck and think having the Tower of Life was sufficient for him to get a great result. There were about 90 days to the nextpetition for the spiritual apprentice list ranking. For other newly, entered disciples, it would be impossible to get to the top of the list in just 90 days, but Dora was different. If he correctly utilized the Tower of Life, Dora would not have 90 days but 270 days instead! As long as Dora could once again finish a breakthrough in these 270 days, he could ess another level of the Tower of Life. Each time he went up a level in the Tower of Life, Dora could significantly improve his strength! Soon, Dora arrived at the foot of the mountain which was covered in dense fog, which was created by some sort of formation. The area was enclosed by fences as tall as half a man, and there was no way of escaping. By the fence, there was a gap decorated like an entrance. Dora approached it and shed his jade identification badge. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In an instant, therge door¡¯s surface glistened with cyan light. Then, Dora walked in. As he passed through the door, he felt a squeezing sensation, but this feeling disappeared after he passed through the door. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Amber knew that if he did not ept the task of watching over the medicinal farm, the immense force would push him out once he walked through the big entrance. However, the jade identification badge he had with him belonged to his current legitimate identity, so Amber did not have such worry. Passing through the entrance, Amber was greeted with a magnificent view. In front of him were neatly arranged medicinal fields at the foot of the mountain, which covered nearly a hundred acres ofnd. Each of the medicinal fields was square and orderly, with different spirit herbs nted in different fields. When Amber looked around the colorful scene, he felt really at ease. The air also had a faint aroma of the herbs nted, and when Amber took a deep breath in, he immediately felt energized. The medicinal farm was so big, and if it were an ordinary person, it might take them at least ten hours to patrol around the ce. However, a cultivator would only use at most two hours. Soon, Amber walked toward the center of the medicinal field. There was a small grass hut there, and although it looked simple, it was really clean and tidy. This was Heavenly Stars Sect, and the grass used to build the hut would surely not be ordinary. There was a small open space about the size of half an acre. On the left side of the area, there was a well that the guarding disciples could use for drawing water. As for his daily meals, Amber need not worry about that either, as the sect would naturally arrange for someone to prepare food for those who epted the task. As he knew that he would be living here for the next 50 days, Amber decided to patrol around the area to familiarize the surroundings. After two hours, Amber returned to the grass hut, and he had a general impression of the medicine farm he was going to guard during this time. Based on the task¡¯s requirements, Amber only needed to inspect the surroundings in the morning and evening, and he was free to do anything he wanted during the other time so long as he did not leave the ce. Amber did not waste any time and directly entered the Tower of Life for practice. As he sat cross-legged in the Tower of life, he started on the previous booklet he received, The Spirit of the Star Method. The book was about the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s introductory martial skills, and disciples could use it to improve their realization of the essence of the world, which would help in their ascensions. However, such help also varied from person to person. Some people would seed in just a few months and get promoted, but a few learned it for years yet remained stagnant. Since Amber was already a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, Amber naturally would not ignore The Spirit of the Star Method, for the sake ofhis future. Moreover, the Heavenly Stars Sect was also a brilliant orthodox sect in the Earlington of Efrax, and there was even an almighty Amethyst Pce Realm back then. Hence, it proved that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s martial skills were reliable. Some sects appeared to have bold and dedicated learnings in the beginning, and they also ascended quickly. However, there were no high-ranking cultivators that came out of their sects at theter stage. This meant the sects¡¯ martial skills were undoubtedly problematic, and even if Amber received them, he would only refer but not learn. Amber studied The Spirit of the Star Method the night before. As it was the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s introductory martial skill, it was not thatplicated. Besides that, it mainly exined how cultivators could perceive the essence of the world to ept it into their bodies and make thoroughgoing changes. Thus, Amber also mastered the method to move the skill. Soon, Amber ced the spirit stones around him as support and started cultivating. The blue spirit stones instantly illuminated the Time Warp Zone in azure blue.Time passed by, and in the outside world, four days passed. However, in the Time Warp Zone, it was 12 days. During that time, besides checking the medicinal farm in the morning and evening, Amber would be practicing hard in the Time Warp Zone. Amber was surprised that he did not achieve any breakthrough with The Spirit of the Star Method even with ten days of cultivating. It was not an exaggeration to say there was no difference with him even after ten days. Even the spirit stones ced around him did not help with his realm ascension. Amber frowned. After all, he did not expect this at all. ¡®The first stage of the Pulse Control Realm can perceive the essence of the world and condense twelve meridians. Then, at the second stage, cultivators can move the essence of the world into themselves, make thoroughgoing changes, never get sick, and control twenty-four energy channels. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, I don¡¯t have any improvement in realizing the essence of the world during this time, let alone moving them into my body.¡¯ At the thought of having the essence of the world in his body, Amber had a sudden idea lighting up in his mind. The next second, he mumbled to himself, ¡°Why a m I so stupid?! Why am I such a fool?! I have the pot of gold with me, yet I¡¯m foolishly begging!¡± If anyone saw him right now, they might think Amber was crazy. After a while, Amber burst intoughter. Then, he took one of the spirit stones in front of him. The glowing spirit stone cast a blue light on Amber¡¯s face, and he appeared indescribably strange. Amberughed mischievously. ¡°What an idiot! The purpose of practicing The Spirit of the Star Method was to improve the process of perceiving the essence of the world and letting it flow into one¡¯s body. If it were other people, they would need a lot of time and practice step by step. However, I¡¯m different! I know the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale!¡± When he said that, Amber started to burst into loudughter. The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale was a fantastic skill that could instantly help a cultivator skip a lot of processes and directly incorporate resources into their bodies. When Amber was still in the True Martial Realm, he absorbed countless Qi and blood through the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, which was how his body became so strong now. However, since he ascended into the Pulse Control Realm, Amber started focusing on refining weapons and inscriptions, and he did not continue tampering with his body. He forgot he mastered this incredible skill. ¡®I¡¯m such an idiot. After entering the sect, I ended up following the sect¡¯s requirements to practice and forgot the advantages I had.¡¯ Then, Amber calmed himself down and smiled as he looked at the spirit stones. Next, he opened his mouth wide and swallowed the spirit stone. If anyone saw this scene, their jaws would drop to the ground, and they would suspect Amber was dropped on the head as a child. Why was he eating a spirit stone?! Moreover, a spirit stone was much harder than an ordinary rock as it contained spiritual Qi, and it would be denser. Not to mention the cultivators at the first stage of the Pulse Control Realm, even third-stage cultivators who underwent thoroughgoing changes and had a strong body would suffer immense pain from swallowing a spirit stone as it might puncture through their digestive system. At worst, they might even die. However, Amber did not hesitate at all, and his eyes glistened with obvious joy. Once he swallowed the spirit stone, Amber did not show any sign of pain. Instead, he directly started the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, and his stomach rumbled with a terrifyingly loud noise. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Anita¡®s current body was much stronger than the cultivators of the same realm. Although he was skinnier, the figure under the loose robe had shockingly strong power. From a certain point of view, his body was sopact that it was as if he went through physical training. Anita immediately started the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale as soon as he swallowed the spirit stone. In that instant, his digestive system moved 50 times more violently than usual. Then, thundering noises came from him. Those who were not aware of what went on might think it was the sign of a volcano erupting. At that time, the spirit stone constantly tumbled in Anita¡®s stomach, getting washed away by his gastric juice. He sat cross-legged on the floor with his eyes closed as he focused on digesting the spirit stone. Under normal circumstances, cultivators would just ce the spirit stones by their side to improve their strength, or they might just simply hold it in their hand to feel the spiritual Qi in the rock. However, once they reached a certain realm, they could directly extract the spiritual Qi in it. However, it would be impossible to extract the spiritual Qi as a Pulse Control Realm directly. Instead, they could only perceive the spiritual Qi in the stone and slowly absorb it through skin contact into their body toward the meridians. Moreover, there were no cultivators of the same realm as Anita that directly swallowed the spirit stones. Thus, even in the higher realms, it would be rare too. About an hourter, Anita¡¯s figure swayed slightly. The next second, the 12 meridians on his body once again showed a faint light. Anita could vaguely see a blue light in the energy channels that appeared like water or even mist, slowly moving around. If any experienced cultivators saw the scene, they would immediately recognize the blue light as the spirit stone¡®s spiritual Qi. A first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator could only perceive the essence of the world and feel the existence of the spiritual Qi around them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Once the cultivator entered the second stage, they could incorporate the spiritual Qi into their meridians, have thoroughgoing changes, never fall sick, and increase the strength of their body. However, Anita skipped the step of perceiving the essence of the world. Instead, through the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, he directly incorporated the body in him and started strengthening his internal organs. This situation waspletely unimaginable! After all, this would imply that although Anita was only a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, he was already using a second-stage cultivator¡¯s method to improve his strength. The easiest analogy would be how a lowest-ranking soldier could only use rattan armor and wooden sword, and Anita was that soldier. However, he was already wearing a higher-rank soldier¡¯s steel armor and using a steel sword, and such a difference would be more apparent as time went by. At this time, Anita was focused on tempering his body using the spiritual Qi, and he seemed not to notice he did something no one else did before. Anita was aware that he clearly felt his internal organs were strengthening as the spiritual Qi moved around his body. Following the strengthening of his internal organs, Anita¡¯ s smell, sight, taste, and such became more sensitive. Moreover, he was more quick-witted than before, and his muscles would also be stronger and more resilient. Every part of Anita¡¯s body was undergoing a gratifying change, and about three dayster, Anita was finally done digesting the spirit stone. Although he did not use much time, the result was extremely satisfying. The entire spirit stone¡¯s spiritual Qi flowed through Anita¡®s entire 12 meridians,pleting the condensing of his body. Usually, a first-stage cultivator would not be able to do this, and they could only use the spirit stone to increase their perception toward the essence of the world in preparation for the promotion to the next realm. As for incorporating the spiritual Qi into the body, it would be impossible to do that before getting to the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm! Even if one reached the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm like Sebastian, they could only absorb three spirit stones in a month, and if the person was fast, maybe even four spirit stones. Only exceptional geniuses could use five spirit stones in a month. However, those people were rare, and there were less than two of them in the Heavenly Stars Sect. Nheless, Anita was able to absorb one in less than three days. Based on this speed, he could at least consume ten spirit stones in a month, and even an exceptional genius would find it hard to catch up to Mandra. After absorbing one spirit stone and carefully feeling the changes in his body, Anita appeared satisfied. ¡°In the Time Warp Zone, I spent less than three days absorbing the spirit stone. However, it¡¯s only less than a day in the outside world,¡± Anita gave it as an estimation, ¡°This is great. Once I finish this task, I¡®ll only use more than half of the spirit stones I have now, and the rest of it can be used for other matters.¡± Then, Anita got out of the Time Warp Zone and patrolled the medicinal field. After that, he quickly went back in to continue absorbing the spirit stone. Since Anita had such a cheating-like practice method, he did not want to waste it as he knew that such an absorption technique would bring him much advantagepared to others in his Pulse Control Realm. However, once he leveled up to the Holy Land Realm, the cultivators then could absorb spiritual Qi much faster than a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. His advantage now would be significantly reduced. Therefore, Anita wanted to fully utilize his advantage during this time to prepare for the next ascension. Ten days quickly passed by again in the outside world. However, Anita went through 30 days in the Time Warp Zone. In the days in the Time Warp Zone, he would absorb a spirit stone every two-and-a-half days, incorporating the spirit stone¡¯s spiritual Qi in his body. During that time, Anita felt that his body had apparent changes. Nevertheless, what made him even more pleased was that even though he did not self-inflicted pain to cultivate the Immortal Demon Physique, the Immortal Demon Physique continued to strengthen under the nourishment of spiritual Qi. If Anita needed 20 seconds to heal his wounds when he was cut by a sharp weapon before, he would only need 10 seconds now. Once Anita trained for some time, the same weapon and force would not even hurt him anymore. Moreover, not to mention cutting off his hair, but it was also impossible for the de to leave a faint mark on his skin. *** Another ten days were gone, and it was already the middle of November. The changes of seasons and their temperature would not affect a cultivator as long as they reached Pulse Control Realm. At this time, Samuel and the cunning-looking disciple were kneeling inside a wooden house, trembling as if they were naked in the middle of winter. Sweat beads formed on their foreheads. The sweat dripped from the cheeks to the floor as time went by, forming a small pool. Even so, they did not dare to wipe their faces. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 It was then 20 days since Rose taught Samuel a lesson, but Samuel¡¯s injuries on his face were not fully healed yet, and he was still wrapped in dressings. The bandage was drenched in sweat, and blood seeped out along with his perspiration, which appeared extremely terrifying. Rose Caspian After some time, the door creaked open, and a figure appeared. The guy seemed to be in his twenties, and there was a hint of coldness between his brows. As soon as he showed up, he brought along an overbearing mannerism. ¡°Pete¡­Peter¡­¡± Samuel trembled, and he quickly kowtowed. The cunning-looking disciple beside him shook in fear. I-Ie hurriedly fell to the ground and did not dare to raise his head. Peter Davidson did not say anything but just looked at the two arrogantly from above. As time went by, Samuel and the cunning-looking disciple felt a heavier pressure pressing on their heads. Although his face was bandaged, Samuel¡¯s cheeks were exposed, and one could see that they were as white as a ghost. His eyes were filled with fear. Finally, Samuel could not hold back anymore, and he wailed, ¡°Peter, please punish me as you wish!¡± Even though they were both apprentices, Samuel was afraid of Peter. Besides having a more extraordinary background than him, Peter was also much stronger than Samuel. At most, Samuel would only be able to act like a tyrant in the courtyard he lived in. That was also before Rose showed up!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Rose Caspian Peter was among the top ten disciples on the spiritual apprentice list! There were about 15000 apprentices in Heavenly Stars Sect, and Peter was in the top ten! Not only was his current realm the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm, but his strength also surpassed those in the same realm as him. Otherwise, Peter would not be ranked so high. As for Samuel, he was not even qualified for his name to appear in the spiritual apprentice list. Based on the rules of the spiritual apprentice list, only the top 1000 disciples would appear in the list. Hence, despite being in the same realm as Peter, Samuel was just like an ant in front of an elephant, useless and insignificant. And now, Samuel lost all the spirit stones meant to give Peter, so why would he not be afraid? Thus, Samuel could only beg for forgiveness, hoping to get Peter¡¯s pity by using his miserable state so that Peter could forgive him and let him redeem himself. After a while, Peter indifferently said, ¡°Samuel, Alexius. Get up first.¡± As soon as Peter said that, Samuel stopped crying. ¡°Samuel, tell me, why should I punish you?¡± There was no hint of anger in Peter¡¯s tone, but Samuel did not dare look at his expression. Then, Samuel bit the bullet and answered, ¡±I¡­ I let you down this time, Peter. I¡¯ve lost all the spirit stones that I¡¯m supposed to give you this month.¡± Just as he finished speaking, Samuel suddenly felt his scalp tingling, and he raised his head. Next, he saw Peter¡¯s gloomy face. In that instant, Samuel was so scared that his knees went weak, and he once again plopped onto the ground, kneeling. The cunning-looking disciple, Alexius Turner, also hurriedly followed Samuel and knelt, shivering. ¡±When you were unconscious, Alexius told me everything,¡± Peter calmly said, ¡°I¡¯ve also checked the new disciple, and he was the outstanding participant from the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. His strength is excellent, and, normally, you were defeated due to your carelessness.¡± When Peter mentioned the word, carelessness, Samuel was so terrified that his soul almost left his body. He shouted, ¡°Please punish me for my mistakes, Peter!¡± At the same time, he hurriedly kowtowed, making a loud banging sound. Then, arge swath of blood appeared. ¡°Did I say I want to punish you?¡± Peter snorted, ¡°Or do you have a death wish?¡± Peter¡¯s tone was unkind, but Samuel thought it was as soothing as the sound of nature. Peter did not intend to hold him ountable for losing the spirit stones. Samuel swiftly stood and replied, ¡°Thank you for giving me a chance to redeem myself!¡± ¡°Give you a chance?¡± Peter cast a sideways nce at Samuel, ¡°Casper has gotten the spirit stones, and he¡¯ll naturally start training. Do you think you¡¯ll be his match when he returns? Or perhaps you want to be beaten by him again?¡± Samuel¡¯ s were moving, but nothing came out. Next, Peter added, ¡°You¡®re not at fault for what happened, so I won¡¯t me you. However, if I don¡¯t punish you for losing the spirit stones, others willment on that.¡± Samuel suddenly trembled. Nheless, Peter ignored him and continued, ¡°Since that¡®s the case, Alexius will take over your previous task of getting the spirit stones.¡± Alexius hurriedly went to Peter to seek forgiveness when Samuel passed out just for this moment. Soon, an uncontroble joy shed in his drooping eyes. However, Alexius knew that he could not show his happiness, so he tried hard to suppress it and hurriedly kowtowed to cover his smile. On the other hand, Samuel¡¯s face was ashen, and he was in apletely different state than Alexius. Obviously, from now onward, his position in the courtyard and a certain area around them were reversed with Alexius. Even if Samuel¡¯s realm were higher than Alexius¡¯s, Samuel would not be able to order Alexius around. He would have to be wary of Alexius¡¯s mood to do anything. Thus, how could Samuel, who was used to being held up high, ept that? Unfortunately for him, he had no other choice but to allow it. Later, Peter said, ¡°Samuel, you¡¯re now injured, and looking at your hard work for the past few years, I don¡¯t want to punish you too hard either so as not to make you feel despair. How about this? I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourself, and you¡¯ll just need to keep an eye on Casper. I know that he received a task recently, and he¡¯ll only be back in about twenty days. Continue to watch him, and once he returns, go and find John Waterhouse.¡± ¡°John¡­ John Waterhouse.?¡± Samuel stuttered. Samuel knew John Waterhouse, an apprentice, and he was also a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. However, the difference in their strength was like heaven and earth. John was also ranked in the spiritual apprentice list! Even though he was among the hundreds, he was still much stronger than Samuel, who was not listed in the ranking. Samuel knew that John was one of Peter¡¯s hired thugs, and he was cruel. Any disciple that John looked for was brutally injured. Soon, Peter¡¯s voice rang in Samuel¡¯s ears. ¡°John will take care of Casper, and you¡¯ll just need to inform him of Casper¡¯s news on time. This task won¡¯t be difficult for you, so remember not to let me down again.¡± Even though Peter did not mention anything threatening, Samuel felt a chill running down his spine. He knew this was Peter¡¯s final chance for him, and if he failed, his fate would be unimaginable. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 For a cultivator, the passing of time was not apparent. Soon, 20 days passed by. Then, including the days before, it had been 50 days, and Maurina¡®s task of inspecting the medicinal farm was finallypleted. Nheless, even though other disciples might think watching the medicinal farm was much more torturous than being jailed, Maurina wished it would continue. During that time, besides the initial few days that he could not start cultivating the martial skill, he used the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whaleter to digest spirit stones and absorbed the spiritual Qi into his body. As a result, Maurina¡¯s body went through a groundbreaking change. After all, Maurina ate eating wild beasts and monsters to replenish his vigor back then, and it was entirely different from absorbing Qi. Although the wild beasts and monsters could help Maurina replenish vitality, they also contained various impurities. However, the essence of the world was the purest, and it did not have any pollutants in them. Using it to tamper his body was significantly better than eating meat. After 50 days, Maurina became an extraordinary person when he left the medicinal farm. If one insisted onparing Maurina¡¯s body from before, his previous figure was as hard as a wooden board, but it was now like a steel board! No one would expect that a terrifying body with a force of wild behemoth was under the long robe. When he left the medicinal farm, Maurina went to the mission pavilion to pass up his task, and he met the senior he sawst time. Naturally, the senior had a deep impression of George, who just entered the sect but dishonestly chose his mission. Nheless, as the senior received benefits from Maurina¡®s before, he treated Maurina politely. After receiving Maurina¡¯s jade identification badge, he removed the task and added the rewarded sect contribution points. Then, the senior exined, ¡°Casper, you had fifteen sect contribution points before. As you entered in October, your point would not be deducted, but November passed, and it¡¯s now December, so we¡¯re deducting ten contribution points. As forpleting your mission in the medicinal farm, you¡¯ll get three sect contribution points. You currently have eight sect contribution points. Besides this, you¡¯re also allowed to pick a spirit herb from the medicinal farm as you¡¯ve done your mission. Any herbs within twenty years of age will be fine. Do you have any preference?¡± Casper took the jade identification badge and kept it. After giving it a thought, he asked, ¡±Do I have to decide now?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± The senior had a good impression of George, so he exined extremely patiently, ¡°Once you¡¯ve decided, you cane and collect it within three months. However, after three months, it¡¯ll be deemed as you¡¯ve given up on choosing one.¡± Maurina pondered on it and replied, ¡°Alright, let me think about it first ande again next time for collection.¡± Maurina was not well-versed with spirit herbs, and twenty years should not be a short time. Hence, he decided to find a time and ask Moses about it. Then, he would choose a useful spirit herb for his body instead of picking one blindly and wasting resources. At the thought of Moses, Maurina nced at the messenger that Moses gave before. It was 50 days since they parted, and there was still no news from her. This could only imply that Moses¡¯s master was not done with ascension. Thus, the difficulty of promoting into a higher realm was harder for Heavenly Spirit Realm. Maurina thought, ¡®I hope everything is going smoothly.¡¯ After leaving the mission pavilion, Maurina did not return to the courtyard he was living in but headed toward another side. He wanted to visit another location in the Heavenly Stars Sect, The Star-Stunner Hall. The sect had rules whereby their disciples would not be allowed to damage anything in the sect. However, the disciples could not keep leaving the mountains just to test the martial skills and magic they mastered, as it would be a waste of time and ridiculous. Hence, the Heavenly Stars Sect especially prepared a ce for each level of disciples to test their strength, which was the Star-Stunner Hall. They named it a hall, but in reality, it was a massive bungalow that covered a huge area, and it could amodate about 3000 people at one time. Maurina walked for a while and soon reached the Star-Stunner Hall. He saw many apprentices walking in and out. Some of them had a satisfied smile on their face, and it was apparent that they were delighted with their recent improvement. Nevertheless, a few came out, appearing as if they had something in their mind. Perhaps they were dissatisfied with the martial skills they mastered, and they were racking their brains to find a way to improve. Then, Maurina walked into the Star-Stunner Hall, and he did not notice that a figure shed behind a tree not far from him. The person watched Maurina¡¯s back with eyes full of resentment. Behind the tree, Samuel gritted his teeth, and his eyes were bloodshot. ¡®Casper, you finally appeared!¡¯ Since he received Peter¡¯s instruction, Samuel did not dare to ck. He waited at ces where Maurina might appear day and night. As a result, Samuel probably slept less than 40 hours in total for the past twenty days or more, which was less than two hours a day on average. Even though Samuel was a Pulse Control Realm cultivator and his physical state was much better than an ordinary person¡¯s, his injuries were not fully healed yet. Hence, Samuel was extremely exhausted and almost copsed under the torment of more than 20 consecutive days of high pressure. Additionally, his nervousness did not help either. If it were not for Maurina appearing that day, Samuel might not be able tost for a few more days. When Samuel saw Maurina entering the Star-Stunner Hall, he hurriedly took out a messenger, quickly wrote on it, and sent it. Then, Samuel stared at the entrance of the big hall as if he was afraid that Maurina would slip away when he was not paying attention. ¡®Brat, I¡¯ve mentioned that when we meet again, you¡¯ll be beaten badly! Just wait for your turnter!¡¯ At the thought of John¡¯s cruel means, Samuel could not help but grin. However, he identally tugged at the unhealed wounds when he smiled, and he gasped in pain. Soon, cold sweats dripped on his forehead, and his face was ashen. When Maurina entered the Star-Stunner Hall, he immediately saw arge group of apprentices in formations, either testing their strength or practicing their martial skills, and the ce was buzzing with activities. Seeing that scene, Maurina could not help but sigh deeply. In Evergreen Town, reaching the first-stage Pulse Control Realm was the core of each n. Those who reached the second-stage Pulse Control Realm like George could even swagger in town, and he would not be frowned upon. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, there was no one lower than Pulse Control Realm in the entire Star-Stunner Hall. If everyone here decided to group, their strength could easily ruin ten Evergreen Town. ¡°The Heavenly Star Sect is not the best sect, but it¡¯s hard to imagine how the cultivators are like in those top sects,¡± Maurina thought. At the same time, he also quietly observed the formations in the Star-Stunner Hall. Each of the formations was prepared for the apprentices to test their strength, and they all had different usage. After looking around for a moment, Maurina found an array that fit his requirements. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Nori stood by the side and observed the array for quite some time. As he spent 50 days on the medicinal farm to temper his body with the help of spiritual Qi and strengthen himself, Nori wanted to see how powerful he was now. The formation in front of Nori was just what he needed. The array was a circle, and there was a pir about a person¡¯s height near its edge. Cultivators would stand in front of the post and showcase their martial skills by hitting it. Then, when the array was activated, the pir would light up ording to the cultivator¡¯s strength. That was a much simpler and rough method their strength. After all, cultivators would rely much on their martial skills and strength to fight in the Pulse Control Realm. Once they reached a higher realm, the cultivators could use magic, and their testing method would naturally change ordingly. Hence, strength-testing would fit Pulse Control Realms cultivators the most. Nori waited until the apprentice before him left before entering the array. ¡®I observed about five apprentices before this, and their martial skills lit up about ten squares.¡¯ Nori stared at the pir and noticed there were 50 squares in total. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Then, he took a deep breath in, and his eyes glimmered with brilliance. Then, like thunder and lightning that pierced through the sky, Nori¡¯s body swiftly smashed at the stone pir. Nori was quick and forceful, and the air in front of him twisted, rumbling like boiling water as they spread toward the surroundings. ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± Crackle and rattle! The crisp noise was as if raindrops were falling on tree leaves, loud and deafening. Thankfully, besides testing the disciple¡¯s strength, this array also had a sound-proofing function. Otherwise, Nori might have attracted many onlookers. The formation tested the disciple¡¯s strength byyering the force upward. That meant that as one attacked the pir, the strength would be umted by lighting up the squares on the post upward. Before Paul, the few disciples only managed to light up ten squares after showing all of their martial skills, and the highest one was only twelve squares. However, with just a kick, the pir was shaking uncontrobly. Next, the light buzzed, and it rushed toward the seventh square. Next, Nori¡¯s shadows were almost invisible, and like a flood, they surged fiercely on the pir. Then, the light on the post became brighter, going upward like a rising sun. 15 squares¡­ 16 squares¡­ 18 squares¡­ 20 squares¡­ And then 24 squares¡­ With thest kick of the Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks, the light seemed to be ignited, and it burst in full swing toward the thirtieth square! It was only one martial skill, but Nori¡¯s force was more than twice the strength of the previous disciples. As the force disappeared, the light on the pir shed a few times before wanting to go downward. At that time, Nori roared, ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Then, his fingers burst out into ws. Even the surrounding void had a faint roaring sound, and Nori never heard of it before. Bang! The pir violently shook, and like a volcano erupting, the light directly leaped to the fortieth square, and it kept going upward. 44 squares¡­ 46 squares¡­ 48 squares¡­ 48 squares¡­ And 50 squares! In that instant, the lights lit up the entire pir. Nori¡¯s strength might not even just be 50 squares, but the pir¡¯s limit was there, and there was no way to show more. Nheless, Nori was not bothered about that. Nori retracted his arm with a long scream, and just like a massive bow that was at its maximum strength, he suddenly burst out. ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Soon, the air seemed to have shadows of fists like stormy waves. Then, with each punch, there were loud noises in mid- air as if steel exploded. The light on the pir became brighter, and it was dazzling and ufortable to look at, just like the rising sun that came up from the horizon. Then, with a loud sound, the airwaves around him became visible, and just like a tsunami, it impacted everywhere. The array¡¯s sound instion effect was pushed to its extreme, and a transparent film emerged, shaken by the sound waves like water surface undting, and it appeared as if it would break at any time. Although the sound was blocked, the light on the pir could not be concealed. The apprentices around them were all dumbfounded and turned to look in the direction where Nori¡¯s formation was located. The array was lit up with brilliant white light, and one could faintly see a figure shing inside. Only God would know how much force was used to trigger such a strong wave of light! Many apprentices only took a nce at the light, and they felt as if their eyes were prickling. It was so ufortable and painful that tears started to stream down their faces. All of them secretly screamed madly. ¡°Oh my God! Who¡¯s that?!¡± ¡°What a terrifying force! They must have lit up at least 30 squares! No! 40 squares!¡± ¡°When did such a guy appear among the apprentices!¡± ¡°Was it one of those seniors among the top ten spiritual apprentice list?!¡± ¡°What a formidable force! I¡¯m so far away, yet I¡¯m already afraid. If I¡¯m there, I¡¯ll probably be stunned and passed out!¡± The disciples around all felt their hearts beating wildly, and they were drenched in sweat. It was as if they had justpleted a vigorous exercise. A few of them were shocked but curious. They desperately endured the pain in their eyes, wanting to look at who the genius in the formation was. Soon, the light dispersed, and everyone hurriedly surrounded the formation, afraid of missing out. However, when they reached there, they were shocked to find that it was empty, and the figure they faintly saw before had disappeared. ¡°Where did the person go?¡± ¡°I saw someone here just now?¡± ¡°Did the person escape using the bright white light as cover?¡± ¡°It must be one of those seniors among the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list! Otherwise, who would be so strong!¡± ¡°Goodness gracious! I wonder which senior was it. The spiritual apprentice list will be refreshed again next month, and he¡¯s surely aiming for a great achievement!¡± The crowd started to discuss among themselves, and they each guessed who the mysterious person was. At this time, someone screamed, attracting everyone¡®s attention. ¡°Oh my God! Look!¡± Looking at where the pale-faced disciple was pointing, the crowd all gasped. There was a cracking line on the pir. These pirs were designed to test the strength of the apprentices, and they stood there for at least hundreds of years. Moreover, the total number of hits they suffered was probably hundreds of millions. However, one of the pirs was beaten until it cracked! What a terrifying force! Chapter 200 Chapter 200 The entire Star-Stunner Hall fell silent, and everyone showed aplicated expression. Those disciples that were not interested in the spiritual apprentice list were alright. Still, as for the rest that hoped to have a breakthrough in the uingpetition, their eyes were flickering. Some news already spread among the a through various channels at this time. ¡°A strong opponent appeared!¡± ¡°A mysterious person broke the force measurement pir!¡± ¡°Investigate it! We must find out who it was!¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible that it was a neer! Immediately check the top twenty of the list. No! The top fifteen!¡± ¡°This person disappeared after showing their strength. They must be deliberately hiding their identity and have something nned. We must find him!¡± In an instant, a surge of undercurrents burst out, and the scope of search expanded rapidly. The 15000 Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentices were destined to live through a turbulent period. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. At that time, Leonardo, who started it all, appeared indifferent as if it had nothing to do with him. He casually mixed himself in the crowd, but he was actually observing everyone¡¯s reaction. Leonardo, Caspian, When Maurina continuously punched at the pir, and it lit up like a scorching sun, he realized something was wrong. The people around him were not blind, and since he caused such a big activity, everyone would naturally notice it unless they were idiots. However, Maurina did not want to overexpose himself for now. Luckily for him, the force measurement pir¡¯s light was dazzling enough, and Maurina managed to withdraw from the formation in time, mixing himself with the crowd so as to no one noticing him. From everyone¡¯s discussion, Maurina vaguely understood that his strength could be among the top 20 of the spiritual apprentice list. Regardless if it was the tempering of Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s essence and blood, or the nourishment of the blood essence, the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale¡¯s technique, or even self-inflicted pain for the Immortal Demon Physique, Maurina¡¯s strength surpassed those cultivators in the same realm. After that, he even used a method higher than his current stage for devouring spiritual Qi to condense his body. If Maurina¡¯s strength was not significantly better than those cultivators in the same realm, there was no need for him to go down the pathway of immortality, and he might as well just give up. Nheless, from the crowd¡¯s murmuring, he alsomented at how unfathomable sects were. With his current strength, Maurina could only enter the top 20 of the spiritual apprentice list, but not the top few ranks. All the disciples in the spiritual apprentice list were first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators, and the only difference was whether they were entry-level, mid-level, or peak of the stage. Hence, it could be seen how profound the sect was. Although Maurina went through a lot, there were still people above him. Nheless, by looking at it from another point of view, Maurina only entered the sect for dozens of days, and he began to train with a cultivator¡¯s mentality for less than half a year. Yet, his strength far surpassed many of the disciples that was in the sect for a long time. Hence, it showed that Maurina was a genius. However, Maurina was also aware that strength was not equivalent to ability. Maurina must hit his opponent¡¯s body with the skills he mastered for it to be helpful. Otherwise, being strong but having a lousy aim was just a waste. Maurina thought, ¡®I need actualbat and stronger martial skills. Moreover, I¡¯m only left with a few more of the spirit stones I took from Samuel. If I don¡¯t get any more spirit stones, my improvement speed will surely be slower, and that won¡¯t be great.¡¯ At the thought of that, Maurina could not help but sigh. ¡®The pathway to immortality requires so much money. No wonder power and wealth are equally important.¡¯ When he thought that he needed more spirit stones to cultivate, Maurina felt a headache. As he was racking his brain, Maurina left the Star-Stunner Hall. ¡®If I have no other way, I can try and find tasks that can earn spirit stones. Anyway, my current strength is much better than those apprentices who just entered the sect. However, I¡®ll also waste a lot of time¡­¡¯ Maurina walked and thought about his problem, and when he reached a more secluded area, he heard someone shout in front of him. Maurina looked up and saw Samuel sneering at him with his arms crossed. ¡°Oh? It¡¯s you?¡± Maurina narrowed his eyes and smiled faintly. Then, he quickly moved forward with the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. Maurina appeared in front of Samuel in the blink of an eye, and he grabbed Samuel¡¯s cor, lifting him. Samuel only felt his sight was blurry, and he angrily noticed that his legs hung mid-air. Then, Maurina appeared in front of him with a mocking smile. Initially, Samuel was quite confident as he had John¡¯s support this time. He was ready to humiliate Maurina to vent out his anger. However, before Samuel could even say anything, Maurina acted even more ruthless than him, and he directly lifted him mid-air. More importantly, the difference between their strength was too big, and Samuel was instantly terrified. ¡°Cas¡­Casper¡­ What¡­ What are you trying to do¡­¡± Samuel stuttered, and he forgot those insults that he prepared beforehand. Next, Maurina directly pped Samuel, causing Samuel to see the stars. Then, with his mouth widened, Samuel spat out a few broken teeth. At this time, half of his head was already numb, and his ears were buzzing like crazy. ¡°Why¡­ Why did you hit me¡­¡± After a while, Samuel regained his senses, and he cried, feeling extremely aggrieved. ¡°Why did I hit you?¡± Maurina showed his pearly whites, which Samuel thought appeared terrifying, ¡°Where are the spirit stones for November and December? Give them to me!¡± Samuel trembled, and he almost wet his pants. As Samuel met Peter before and found out that he would take care of Leonardo, Samuel naturally thought Maurina would surely be dead. Thus, all Samuel did all day was watch Maurina and practice. One of the spirit stones that he received this month was used to cultivate, and the other was given to Peter out of respect. Therefore, Samuel was left with no spirit stone for Ishac. .As Maurina looked at Samuel with a cold gaze, Samuel felt even his soul was trembling, and he could nothelp but cry. ¡°You¡­ You can¡¯t beat me up in public¡­ The patrol team will deduct your sect contribution points¡­¡± Suddenly, Samuel seemed to have thought of something, and he appeared as if he saw the light at the end of the tunnel as he shouted, ¡°Once your sect contribution points are fully deducted, you¡¯ll be expelled!¡± When Maurina heard that he was annoyed. He was aware that the Heavenly Stars Sect had patrol teams, which were disciples chosen by the sect. They would be given the power to enforce rules and deduct sect contribution points, and they were responsible for maintaining the orders within the disciples. If the patrol team noticed someone beating up another disciple or viting the regtions of the sect, the person would be punished. Just as Maurina was deep in thoughts, an indifferent voice came from behind, ¡°You¡¯re Casper? You¡¯re quite brave.¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 As if he was grabbing onto a chick, Sandra held Samuel and turned around. Then, he saw a tall and burly disciple standing behind him. The disciple had chiseled jaws and almond-shaped eyes. With his extremely cold expression, one could tell that he was a nasty person at a nce. ¡°You are?¡± Sandra looked at the person in front of him. When Samuel saw the person, his eyes lit up. Then, with a flushed face, he said with great difficulty, ¡±John¡­ John¡­ Save me¡­¡± John did not even spare a nce at Samuel. ¡°Someone wants me to break one of your arms and legs, and hand over those spirit stones that don¡¯t belong to you. Are you going to do it yourself, or do you need my help?¡± ¡±Oh?¡± Sandra nced at Samuel. Samuel was so terrified that he felt his soul almost leaving his body. When he felt the murderous intent that Sandra emitted, Samuel felt his internal organs tremble. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not me¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± Samuel was about to mention Peter, but at the thought of the consequences being worse, Samuel bit his tongue. However, the fear in his eyes was obvious. Although Sandra was not as proficient in the pathway to immortality as these disciples who were in the sect for a long time, the wisdom of the ways of the world wasmon sense. Hence, when Sandra saw Samuel¡¯s expression, he gave it a quick thought and instantly understood. The disciple Samuel addressed as John was probably sent by his support. After all, Sandra was also suspicious as to why Samuel, who was only a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, would have so many spirit stones? Did he really think all the peak first-stage disciples were blind and foolish? Sandra realized that Samuel was only thepdog of the disciples in the higher realm than him. As for John, his position was naturally slightly higher than Samuel¡¯s, and he was the one in charge of beating others up. Sandra simply tossed Samuel to the ground. Now that his strength was stronger than 50 days ago, his seemingly casual action caused a loud bang, and Samuel smashed to the floor like a meteorite falling to earth. In an instant, Samuel¡¯s head bled again, and his body hurt so bad that he could not stand. Nheless, Sandra did not take another nce at Samuel, but he directly looked at John and sneered, ¡°Breaking my arm and leg? If the patrol team sees it, your sect contribution points will be deducted.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Samuel just said those words, but Sandra repeated it to John. However, John thought Sandra was afraid, and he showed a proud and menacing expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Small-scale disagreements and fights that hurt other disciples of the same sect will at most only deduct five to eight sect contribution points. Only when you kill someone will you be expelled. My points are enough to be deducted, and after I¡¯m done, Peter will surely reward me.¡± ¡°Peter¡­¡± Sandra quietly remembered the name. ¡°Looking at your stance, it seems that you¡¯re not nning to act first. Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± John roared, ¡°Witness the strength of a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm! The Shooting Stars ps!¡± John swiftly appeared in front of Albert, and he showed his palm. Before the p even arrived, the next palm followed immediately after. At a nce, they appeared like stars falling after one another, giving others an extremely oppressive feeling. Layers of airwaves rushed toward Albert, and in split seconds, the surrounding air appeared to have condensed into a block of steel te, wanting to block Sandra from moving. As soon as John attacked, Sandra felt that although Samuel and John were of the same realm, their difference in their strength was like heaven and earth. If it were another ordinary disciple facing John, they would have admitted defeat Unfortunately for John, he met Albert, the Ferocious Tiger. ¡°You and what army?¡± Sandra snorted loudly, and his eyes were cold as he used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. Since he received the founder¡¯s blessings, Sandra¡¯s Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows was refitted significantly. Now that he showcased it, his footwork had a sense of indescribable elegance and chess. Although Sandra was only moving between a few square meters, the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows seemed to be constantly changing, and it was impossible to know where Sandra was at. John¡¯s expressions instantly changed. He never saw such an agile movement like Sandra¡¯s, nor had he heard of it before. However, since he had already attacked, there was no reason to revoke. Thus, Joint shouted and continuously let out dozens of palms which immediately caught up with the first p. In that instant, the strength of more than dozens of palms condensed into one p in mid-air, and it violently smashed onto Sandra¡¯s chest. Bang! There was a muffled explosion, and visible airwaves were formed, rushing toward the surroundings. John¡¯s face fell as he did not manage to hit anything. Instead, he pped the air. As for the Sandra that John struck, his figure swayed slightly, and it disappeared. It was a phantom! John¡¯s heart trembled, and at this time, he heard a mockingugh behind him. ¡±If we¡¯re out of the sect, you¡¯ll already be dead now.¡± Theughter made John¡¯s scalp tingle, and every hair on him was standing on end. Then, just as he wanted to turn around, John was already swept into a storm of fists. ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± John swiftly felt as if he was a shabby old boat caught in the middle of a violent storm and was about to be broken into pieces by a majestic wave. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Deafening explosions soon sounded in the air. John could not even resist, and his body was lifted into the air as Sandra heavily punched him all over his body. At that moment, John felt as if his internal organs were all shattered, and blood was gushing out like arrows from his nose and mouth. Next, he felt his mind was nk, and he almost lost his consciousness. Moreover, John¡®s skin and flesh were badly torn, and blood was sshing out uncontrobly. In the blink of an eye, John was bloody all over. Samuel watched the scene, and he was dumbfounded. His eyes were widened so big that it was as if they were going to jump out from his eye sockets. Samuel could not even hide his fear as his teeth kept grinding loudly. Before John dropped to the floor, Sandra walked forward and wanted to step him downward. However, a figure far away noticed something was going on here, and he hurriedly ran to them as he shouted, ¡±This is the patrol team! Stop what you¡¯re doing, or your sect contribution points will be deducted¡­¡± Samuel¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of joy. He knew that after Sandra taught John a lesson, he would be next. Nheless, now that a disciple from the patrol team appeared, Sandra would not dare to attack Samuel even if he was fearless. Moreover, Samuel had also counted Sandra¡¯s sect contribution points. The initial ten points should have been deducted. Even with Sandra¡¯s recent points frompleting his mission, it would not be enough to cover the points deducted for hurting someone. Sandra would surely pay the price for his actions this time! Just as Samuel gloated Sandra did not even turn to look at the patrol and directly tossed his jade identification badge to him. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Just deduct my points as I have enough. No matter what, I¡¯m going to beat these two people up today!¡± After saying that, Sandra ignored the patrol¡¯s ever-changing expression and directly stomped on John. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Boom! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It was as if there was an explosion. John did not even have the chance to utter a single word, and he was already forcefully stepped into the ground by Ludwig. At that time, even the ground caved in, and there were cracking lines like cobwebs, spreading toward the surroundings. John was covered in blood andid unconsciously in the pit. As more than half of his body sunk into the ground, he appeared just like a rag soaking in blood, and it was an extremely gory sight. When Samuel saw the scene, he was so terrified that his face turned pale. He wanted to run, but his body shook nonstop, and he did not have the slightest strength at all. His knees were so weak that he could not even stand, let alone escape. ¡°You!¡± The patrolling disciple went to the front with Hezti¡¯s jade identification badge in his hand and a furious look on his face. As the patrol team¡¯s disciples had the power to deduct sect contribution points, they were well- respected in the Heavenly Stars Sect even if their realm was not high. Generally, disciples two realms above the patrol disciples would also have to honor them. Hence, that was the first time the patrolling disciple met a person like Moses, and his face turned livid. However, he saw Hezti shaking his concealed wrist, and a ray of blue light shed at him. When the patrolling disciple received the item, he realized that it was a spirit stone, and his heart skipped a beat. Hezti bribed him! Should he ept it? Openly assaulting another disciple of the same sect, ignoring the patrolling disciple¡¯s warning, and even bribing them¡­ This patrolling disciple never heard of such a thing before nor did he witness it. For a while, he felt helpless. Suddenly, he heard Hezti asking, ¡°No matter how many times I assaulted another disciple, it¡¯ll be considered as a one-time punishment, right?¡± The patrolling disciple subconsciously agreed, but he quickly realized that something was wrong. How could he say that! Just as he fumed with rage and wanted to stop him, he saw two blue light rays shing at him, and he received another two spirit stones. Apprentices could only get three spirit stones by saving up for three months, and it was a small fortune. As the patrolling disciple held onto the three blue spirit stones, he sighed. Then, he shook his head and thought, ¡°Forget it. The person already acted when I came here. Even if I wanted to stop it, it¡¯d be toote.¡± After deciding on that, the patrolling disciple slowed his pace, giving Hezti enough time to teach Samuel a lesson. Unfortunately, Samuel did not notice Hezti tossing the spirit stones to the patrolling disciple due to the angle. At that moment, he only saw Hezti rushing toward him like a storm. Samuel widened his mouth, and his eyes were filled with fear. The next second, Hezti raised his leg as if he was kicking a ball and aimed at Samuel¡¯s chest. Then, with a loud bang, Samuel spat out a mouthful of blood, and he soared out like a cannonball out of its chamber. Next, Samuel mmed into a big tree, breaking it in half as sawdusts flew in the air. Later, Samuel curled up on the ground, and he kept vomiting blood. Nheless, it was apparent that Hezti was merciful this time as he was in a far better state than John. Staring at the trembling Samuel, Hezti coldly ordered, ¡°You owe me two months¡¯ worth of spirit stones, and that¡¯s twenty of them. It¡¯s the same with the rest of them, and they also owe me two months¡¯ worth of spirit stones. Remember to collect them in full and pass them to me in two days. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you each time I see you!¡± ¡°Two months¡­ The sect only gave a total of two-spirit stones¡­ Where do I get twenty pieces¡­¡± Samuel was angered, and he spat out another mouthful of blood. He wanted to say something else, but when Hezti cast him a cold re, Samuel did not dare to say anything more. Then, Hezti turned around and approached the patrolling disciple. He cupped his hands and greeted, ¡°Apologies for bringing you trouble.¡± Hezti was so polite that he waspletely different from the arrogant personality when he assaulted Samuel and John before. If it were not for him witnessing the situation, the patrolling disciple would have thought his mental health deteriorated. The patrolling disciple appeared confused. Nevertheless, gifts would blind the eyes, and since he received three spirit stones from Moses, he could not bring himself to speak coldly to Ludwig. Soon, Hezti added, ¡°The assault this time is pure because of indignation. However, since I¡®ve made a mistake, I naturally won¡¯t argue anything. Please, enforce the rules impartially.¡± Hezti¡¯s tone sounded righteous, and he shone with integrity. The patrolling disciple secretly mumbled, ¡°If I still act impartially after receiving your spirit stones, you¡¯ll surely break me into pieces,¡± then, he said pretentiously, ¡°Alright. Since this is your first offense and you¡¯ve only hurt one person, I¡¯ll only deduct four sect contribution points. There¡¯s no more next time.¡± The so-called one person was the unconscious John, who had a worse injury, and the patrolling disciple naturally ignored Samuel. Samuel initially thought Hezti¡¯s sect contribution points would be fully deducted, but anger surged in his heart when he heard the patrolling officer¡¯s words. Next, Samuel¡¯s sight went blurry, and he opened his mouth and vomited blood again. He immediately felt weak and passed out. However, Samuel passed out because of his own doing and not from Hezti¡¯s attack, so he could not me Hezti for it. Samuel was indignant, but Hezti felt unsatisfied. After all, besides deducting four sect contribution points, Hezti gave three spirit stones away, which he nned to use for cultivation. Moreover, he initially had eight contribution points, and after the deduction, he was only left with four points. As the Heavenly Stars Sect would deduct five sect contribution points each month, Hezti¡¯s remaining points would not be enough unless he finished another task before the end of next month. Otherwise, he would be demoted to a misceneous disciple. If that happened, it would be hard for Hezti to further his realm. Besides that, with Hezti¡¯s arrogance, how could he tolerate being demoted to a misceneous disciple and waste his time doing hardbor? Hezti looked around, and when his gaze fell on John, his eyes lit up. Since John was Peter¡¯spdog, he would surely have something good on him. At this time, Hezti could not care less about the patrolling disciple¡¯s stunned expression, and he walked toward John. Then, Hezti simply searched John¡¯s body and found a storage sack. When he opened it, the blue light inside almost blinded Hezti¡¯s eyes. ¡®Spirit stones! Compared to the ones I got from Samuel, there are at least 60 pieces here!¡¯ Hezti was thrilled as the amount far exceeded his expectations. At this time, the patrolling disciple said, ¡°Based on the rules of the sect, you can¡¯t take¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Hezti stuffed three spirit stones into his hand. At this time, Hezti was rich and imposing, and he did not even blink once when he gave away those spirit stones. The patrolling disciple was dumbfounded, and his voice turned weak. ¡°Well¡­ That¡­ Just this once, and no more next time¡­¡± Saying those words made him feel guilty too. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 As he said that, the patrolling disciple kept peeping at the storage sack in Dora¡¯s hand. Even a fool could tell that he wanted it for himself. Nheless, Dora just snorted and put the storage bag into his chest Dora already gave him six spirit stones, and if he still acted greedily and treated Dora as a fool, Dora would not mind taking the spirit stones back. Thankfully, the patrolling disciple was not wicked. When he saw Dora¡¯s action, he only secretly sighed, but he did not say anything else. After keeping his spirit stones, Dora naturally left the patrolling disciple to clean up the scene. Then, he walked toward the mission pavilion again. Although he blew off his steam by teaching John and Samuel a lesson and replenishing his spirit stone inventory, Dora was left with only four sect contribution points. Initially, Dora nned to use the remaining eight points to cover for the next month. However, it seemed that he would have to find a task that could bepleted in a short time and increase his current sect contribution points to five points. With the thought in his mind, Dora arrived at the mission pavilion. As soon as he entered, he saw Sebastian. Sebastian was shocked to see Jamie, but he quickly showed a pleasantly surprised expression. ¡°Casper, I was just about to look for you.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s such a coincidence that you¡¯re here now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Dora asked as he was curious. Then, he saw a guy and two girls standing behind him. Those three disciples were the ones who started the teleportation array and sent him to the sect the other day. Dora also remembered their names. The guy was Yohan Paris, and the other two girls were Heidi Benkinser and Nana Moss. Even though Heidi and Nana were not as stunning as Astor, they had a unique beauty. If they were in the mortal world, Heidi and Nana would definitely be regarded as top beauties. At this time, the three disciples also shed a faint smile at Boneng. Dora bowed at the three of them and addressed them as his seniors. As usual, Sebastian was still the leader of the four. Soon, Sebastian exined, ¡°Well, we¡¯re nning to ept a task. However, we need one more person toplete the mission, and we¡®re wondering if you¡¯re interested.¡± ¡°Am I qualified?¡± Dora¡¯s eyes shed subtly. The four of them were outer disciples, and their realm was a stage higher than his. Despite knowing Sebastian, Dora could not help but be suspicious as they were looking for a first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple like him toplete a mission. Heidi smiled and chimed in, ¡°The task isn¡¯t hard, but it¡¯s somewhat cumbersome. However, the sect contribution points awarded forpleting the mission are great, so we don¡¯t want strangers to benefit from it. Hence, we think you¡¯re the best candidate.¡± Heidi was more outgoing, and her smile was beautiful and refreshing. On the other hand, Nana was a quiet, long-haired girl. ¡°Oh?¡± Dora was even more curious, ¡°Heidi, what¡¯s the task?¡± ¡°Collecting fire spirit fruits,¡± Heidi replied. When he heard that, Dora immediately understood the task, and his eyes lit up, then, he blurted, ¡°The me-toothed gophers!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re aware of the rtionship between fire spirit fruits and me-toothed gophers! That¡¯s great as I don¡¯t have to exin much anymore.¡± Heidi giggled. Dora nodded his head. When he was chatting with Astor before this, Astor mentioned the fire spirit fruits. Those fruits were a type of wild spirit fruits that could be used as medicine or formation. However,pared with other medicinal materials, the most notable thing about fire spirit fruits was that they used me-toothed gophers¡¯ urine as fertilizer. Other methods, such as watering and fertilizing, would not be effective. Moreover, fire spirit fruits were the me- toothed gophers¡¯ food, so they would appear together. Due to those two reasons, the sect could not cultivate any fire spirit fruits. After all, they could not raise monsters like the me-toothed gophers just for such ingredients. The me-toothed gophers reproduced fast. One me-toothed gopher might have limited destructive strength. Still, due to its extraordinary reproduction speed, it would always appear in a big group, and the destructive power would be terrifying. Before this, a Holy Land Realm cultivator was eaten by thousands of me-toothed gophers, leaving only his damaged skeleton. After understanding that point, Dora knew why Sebastian and the rest wanted to find him. However, finding the fire spirit fruits was not to eliminate the me-toothed gophers as if they did that, they would be destroying the future growth of the fire spirit fruits. Hence, they needed to find a way to distract the me- toothed gophers and pluck the fire spirit fruits. There were no requirements for their realms to be at a certain level to pick the fire spirit fruits, but they just needed to be quick. ¡°I get it now¡­¡± After thinking about that point, Dora nodded and said, ¡°I still have two questions. First, how long is this mission going to take us, and once we¡¯re done, how many points are we getting?¡± ¡°As this isn¡¯t a mission given by the sect, we can¡¯t use the spirit boat. Based on our speed, it might take us about seven days,¡± Sebastian exined, ¡°As for the sect contribution points¡­ As long as we can get fifty fire spirit fruits, we¡¯ll be awarded thirty points, dividing equally among us. Hence, we¡¯ll each get six points.¡± Then, Sebastian paused before smiling as he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this as I won¡¯t cheat. The hardest part of this task is not picking the fire spirit fruits but distracting the me-toothed gophers, which Yohan and I will be responsible for. Casper, you¡¯ll join Heidi and Nana to pluck the fire spirit fruits once we distract the me-toothed gopher away.¡± Dora could ept getting six sect contribution points in seven days, so he agreed. ¡°Not a problem.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re alright with it, we can leave after I ept the task,¡± Sebastian nodded. Just as Sebastian walked away, Dora suddenly thought of something, and he hurriedly asked, ¡°Sebastian, is there anything that the me-toothed gophers are afraid of? Since the me-toothed gophers fed on the fire spirit fruits, which is also a medicinal ingredient, there must be one that they are afraid of?¡± Sebastian pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°Probably the spirit absorber nt, which is like a me-toothed gopher¡¯s kryptonite. Grinding the spirit absorber nt into powder and sprinkling it onto the me-toothed gopher will be like sshing hot oil on someone¡¯s face.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you for letting me know.¡± Dora nodded. When Sebastian left to ept the mission, Dora informed the three other disciples before quickly approaching the previous disciple he contacted for his mission. The disciple was surprised to see Jamie, and he asked, ¡°Casper, why are you here so soon? Do you want to ept another task? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Dora smiled and shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve decided on the twenty year old herb. Please help me fetch them.¡± Chapter 204 Chapter 204 When Sebastian returned from epting the mission, everyone was already ready. After that, everyone followed his lead and went out of the gate, heading toward the west. After Sonya arrived at the Heavenly Stars Sect, he did not leave the mountains. Then, he directly epted a mission and started focusing on cultivation. Hence, he was not familiar with the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s surroundings. Taking advantage of the few days on the road, Sonya asked for advice from Sebastian and the rest. Soon, he found out that the entire Earlington of Efrax was dominated by mountains, with countless, undting hills. Wherever there were mountains and springs, it would surely be a heavenly ce with ample spiritual Qi. Therefore, the warriors and cultivators in Earlington of Efrax would be considered top-tierpared to those around it. Since Sonya entered the pathway to immortality, his view would not be limited to Salleria anymore. After listening to Sebastian¡¯s description, Sonya knew that Earlington of Efrax was surrounded by counties, and they would view Earlington of Efrax as the core figure. Each year, those counties would pay annual tribute to the Earlington of Efrax, and in return, the Earlington of Efrax would ensure their safety. As for the sects in Earlington of Efrax, they were not restricted by the governingws even though they were supposedly under the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s management. Instead, they were much like a group of their own. From a certain point of view, the Earlington of Efrax was like an agent for the various sects in the mortal world. The Earlington of Efrax established a government to manage the country and looked after its stability. With that, the people would live in peace, and the sects could continuously choose and replenish new talents in such a harmonious environment. To maintain the peace in Earlington of Efrax, the sects would also help the monarch get rid of enemies. At the same, the sects would also refine precious medicine and give it to the royal family of the Earlington of Efrax under their sect¡¯s name. Those elixirs were usually used to extend their lifespan. Suddenly, Sebastian¡¯s face shed with a hint of excitement. ¡±The most sensational event will be the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s official religion election.¡± The official religion election? What¡¯s that?¡± Sonya asked. Heidi chuckled and exined, ¡°The Earlington of Efrax has hundreds of sects, but only six powerful sects are recognized. Letting these six sects divide and rule will vite the original intention of letting Earlington of Efrax manage the country as one. Nevertheless, it¡¯s also impossible to let the six sects govern together. Thus, when the Earlington of Efrax was first established, the royal family and the six sects had agreed. For every twenty years, the disciples from the six sects willpete with each other, and the winning sect will be the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s official religion. Theoretically speaking, the sect that bes the official religion will be above the rest of the sects, and they can get various resource benefits. Hence, they¡¯ll naturally surpass the other sects too. During this period, unless it concerns the survival of the country, the official religion can decide on other matters, but the other five major sects have no right to interfere.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­¡± Sonya nodded. Then, he suddenly thought of something, and he asked casually, ¡°Heidi when¡¯s the next nation¡¯s official religion election?¡± ¡°In three more years,¡± Sebastian smiled and patted Sonya¡¯s shoulder, ¡°If you work hard, you and I might have a chance to represent and bring honor to the Heavenly Stars Sect. I remember that you boasted before you wanted to change the belief that our Heavenly Stars Sect is not good at battles.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s indeed in three years¡­¡± Sonya mumbled. Sonya paid attention to the nation¡¯s official religion election because Ian mentioned looking forward to his performance three yearster. It seemed that Ian was referring to this nation¡¯s official religion election. But, Sonya was still puzzled. ¡°Sebastian, the nation¡¯s official religion election is not a trifling matter. Those participants must be at least the best of their sects, and they¡¯re surely at least an elite disciple. Moreover, even the masters might show up. Why did you say we have a chance?¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re mistaken,¡± Heidi chuckled, ¡°Casper, do you know how a sect¡¯s strength is judged?¡± Sonya answered, ¡°If we¡¯re using our Heavenly Stars Sect as an example, it¡¯s naturally based on the number of masters and their overall strength. The more Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, the stronger the Heavenly Stars Sect. Otherwise, referring to the current numbers, the higher the number of the peak third-stage Heavenly Realm Spirit cultivators, the stronger the Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s only one of the aspects.¡± Heidi nodded, affirming Sonya¡®s answer. Heidi did not keep Sonya on tenterhooks anymore and directly added, ¡°The other aspect is the number of potential disciples under the sect.¡± With just a quick mention, Sonya immediately understood that the strength of a sect was not only based on the current number of strong disciples but also on the future. The number of strong talents now could guarantee the sect¡¯s current ability, but the future number of strong disciples could ensure the sect¡®s continuous and never-ending existence. If there were only ten peaks third-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in a sect, but the rest of the disciples were warriors and in Pulse Control Realm but none in Holy Land Realm, then the sect would naturally only be strong in this generation. Once all these Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators had fallen, then the sect would fall apart, and it was challenging to say whether the sect could maintain its inheritance. ¡°Thank you for letting me know,¡± Sonya nodded, ¡°The low-level disciples are not only the future of the sect but also the present. Moreover, they can also represent the sect¡¯s state.¡± Yohan, who was quiet the whole journey, suddenly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides that, if we let the elite, core and true disciples participate in thepetition, the price will be too great.¡± Sonya felt there was a double meaning in his reply, but before he could ask for details, Sebastian interrupted, ¡°Alright. There are three more years to go. Casper, you must work hard. Only disciples below the elite ranking can join, which means apprentices, inner disciples, and outer disciples will have a chance to participate. Additionally, although it¡¯s best to let the strong join thepetition, the masters in the sect are willing to let any talented disciples join to gain experience. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After all, such an opportunity is rare. Therefore, there will be many apprentices from various sects to join the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± Sebastian thought Sonya would surely still be an apprentice three yearster. After all, unless there was an incredible opportunity, it would be hard for anyone to level up to another stage. Based on most Pulse Control Reahn cultivators¡¯ promotion speed, it would be pretty impressive to rise to second-stage in five years. Even though Sonya was outstanding in the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, those cultivators knew how difficult it was to even move a step forward in the pathway to immortality. However, Sonya did not have the same thought. In those three years, besides doing some tasks or when it was inconvenient for him to practice in the Time Warp Zone, Sonya nned to be in the Tower of Life at all times and practice. If the remaining time in the real world was assumed to be two years, then Sonya had six years in the Time Warp Zone. Then, adding another year in the mortal world, Sonya had a total of at least seven years! Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Based on Sebastian¡¯s n, about five days would be used for the journey, whereas the remaining two days would be used toplete their mission. In truth, that would be urate as picking fire spirit fruits would not take much time, and the journey back-and-forth would take more effort. Two dayster, everyone approached the ming Crows Ridge, where the fire spirit fruits were found. The ming Crows Ridge was located west of the Heavenly Stars Sect, and ording to the legend, a giant, shapeshifting demon passed by and killed creatures here. Then, a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator came and defeated the shapeshifting demon by attacking it from a high altitude. As the great demon fell and smashed to the ground, it formed the ming Crows Ridge, whose temperature was much higher than its surroundings. Before this, Diana found out from Sebastian and the rest that shapeshifting demons were equivalent to Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. As for other monsters, wild beasts would beparable to warriors, and monsters would be of Pulse Control Realm. Those monsters with early-stage wisdom would be equivalent to the Holy Land Realm. As for the higher realm, Sebastian and the others never came in contact with those demons, so they were unsure. After all, let alone a shapeshifting demon, a monster with early-stage wisdom would be unbearable for them. ¡°Once we enter the ming Crows Ridge, we¡¯ll have to walk about another four hours before entering the me-toothed gophers¡¯ territories. Everyone, please be more careful and don¡¯t alert them. I¡¯ll lead the way, and Yonah will be at the back. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Heidi, Nana, and Casper will walk in between us, ¡°Sebastian ordered. Everyone nodded. After finishing preparing, they entered the ming Crows Ridge and suddenly saw a silhouette on the nearby hill. Diana noticed that the person was wearing the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s attire. Just as he was about to ask if other disciples were doing the same task, he noticed Sebastian and the rest did not look so great. Heidi appeared the worst. Her face was ashen, and she was shaking uncontrobly. At this time, the figure on the hill nearby also noticed them and hurriedly rushed over. In just a few seconds, the person arrived less than ten meters away from them andughed loudly, ¡°What a coincidence, Heidi! We¡¯re all out doing tasks, but we can still bump into each other. Are you still going to disagree that we¡¯re fated for each other?¡± The person¡¯s voice was deafening, and as soon as he spoke, Diana felt his eardrums hurting. Moreover, his blood also ineffably surged, and his chest felt ufortable. When Diana looked at the disciple again, he could see his appearance now. The guy was tall and burly, and his face was square and angr. If Diana did not see him with his own eyes, he would not have believed that there were people in the world that could have such a square face. It was as if a box was attached to the person¡¯s shoulder! However, his mannerism was extremely imposing, and when he stood there, it felt as if dark clouds wereing, and it was even difficult to breathe. At this time, the person ignored everyone else, and he was only staring at Heidi. At this time, Heidi¡¯s face was ashen, and she was tightly clenching her tiny fists until her hands were trembling. ¡°Asher, what a coincidence! Are you here for your mission too?¡± Then, Sebastian blocked everyone behind him. When his vision was blocked, Asher Klum¡¯s eyes shed with gloominess, and he turned to Sebastian. ¡°Sebastian, it¡¯s you! I¡¯ve indeed epted a mission and was just passing by. ¡±Asher spoke thest few words through gritted teeth. Moreover, Sebastian and the rest had been standing here for some time, yet he acted as if he had just noticed them. Thus, how could one not be irritated by Asher? Diana was not a fool, and he could tell that Asher was interested in Heidi, but Heidi did not reciprocate his feelings. However, Diana could not tell why the rest of them were afraid of Asher. From his realm, Asher was a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm, which was not higher than Sebastian¡¯s, yet Sebastian seemed to be very careful around him. Despite being ignored, Sebastian was not angry at all. ¡°Since you¡¯re busy with your mission, we won¡®t dy your time any longer. Let¡¯s gather again once we return to the sect. ¡±¡°Wait a minute!¡± Asher shouted and blocked everyone¡¯s way. Soon, everyone¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°Asher, is there anything else?¡± Sebastian¡¯s face was unreadable. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me just now?¡± Asher replied arrogantly, ¡°I said Heidi and I are fated to marry each other. We met by chance here, yet you¡¯re trying to separate us. What¡¯s your motive, Sebastian?¡± Asher did not regard Sebastian as his senior anymore, and his tone was rude and strange. However, Asher did look ridiculous but annoying at the same time as he shook his square head. Asher did not have any self-awareness. Instead, he crossed his arms in front of him and grinned as he looked at them as if they were a bunch of insignificant beings. Soon, Sebastian¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of anger, but his tone remained calm. It was evident that Sebastian was unwilling to argue with Asher. ¡°Asher, I think there must be a misunderstanding. We only have a short time for this mission, and we hope you can understand. ¡°Oh? What mission? Why don¡¯t you let me join?¡± As soon as Asher spoke, everyone¡¯s expression turned uglier. Then, he turned to Heidi and uttered word by word, ¡°With me in your team, you¡¯llplete your mission easily. Don¡¯t you agree, Heidi? We can even improve our rtionship. ¡±Heidi¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, and she gritted her teeth hard. Tears almost fell from her cheeks. ¡°Asher, we¡¯ve already discussed the arrangement of responsibility and allocation of the sect contribution points. If you join us right now, you¡¯ll put me in a difficult situation,¡± Sebastian exined. ¡°You¡®ve already arranged everything? That¡¯s even easier. ¡± Asher waved his hands and swept his gaze across the few people. Finally, he stopped at Albert. Diana¡®s heart suddenly skipped a beat. , Asher pointed at Diana as he sneered, ¡°Get rid of this b*stard, and I¡¯ll rece his spot. He¡¯s just a first-stage Pulse Control Realm trash, and he¡¯ll only hold you back. Let me join you to increase your overall strength. Hey, idiot. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re willing to back down and let me join instead, right?¡± Asher¡®s tone was threatening, and he looked at Diana as if he would kill him if he dared to disobey Asher. Then, everyone¡¯s expressions changed again, and they all turned to look at Albert. Diana also did not expect that this annoying problem would be his now. If he agreed to Asher¡¯s request, then he would be offending Sebastian and the rest. However, if he disagreed, he would provoke Asher, who seemed to be more powerful than Sebastian. No matter what, there would surely be an unhappy side. This matter was unrted to him, yet it turned into an unexpected disaster for Albert. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Vi looked at everyone. Sebastian appeared solemn, whereas Yohan and Nana seemed gloomy. When Vi turned to Heidi, his heartstrings were tugged. Heidi was also looking at Ishac, and her eyes filled with helplessness, miserableness, pleas, and panic¡­ Finally, tears filled her eyes, and she was about to cry. Heidi seemed to want to beg Vi to reject Asher¡¯s request, but she understood Asher¡¯s powerful background, and she was unwilling to let Vi be dragged into this unnecessary disaster. Hence, Heidi also felt somewhat miserable. Vi let out a soft sigh. Everyone around them felt their heart sink, but Asher¡®s face was instantly lit up with joy. Then, Vi turned to Asher and asked, ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± When he said that, everyone was dumbfounded. Asher even gasped, and he was immediately angered. ¡°Brat! What do you think you¡¯re doing!¡± ¡°George never forced me to do anything, so who do you think you are?¡± Vi looked at Asher and sneered, ¡°I dare you to repeat it!¡± Vi¡¯s tone was unfriendly, and his face was aloof. Vi appeared more ferocious than Asher, causing Asher to be at a loss for words. Then, he kept looking at Vi and Sebastian back and forth. When Sebastian and the others saw that, he was surprised. They all knew that Asher had great support, and seeing that he was frightened by a disciple at a lower realm than him, they were in disbelief too. Nheless, a few of them were not aware of Asher¡¯s personality. Even though he was arrogant and domineering due to his background, Asher was also a paranoid person. Moreover, Vi¡¯s current attitude did not appear as if he was bluffing, and it was as if he really had someone supporting him at the back. Asher was also puzzled. Generally, if disciples needed help toplete a mission, they would choose people of the same realm as it would be easier to work together. If they were to bring someone lower-ranking than them, it would be either because they wanted to help them, or they wanted to take the opportunity to please the lower-ranking disciple, who had a great background. When Vi said those words, Asher naturally thought of the second possibility. This brat might have someone else backing him up. However, Asher would not leave just like that. Otherwise, if words spread out that he was scared by an apprentice, Asher would be aughing stock. So, Asher snorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me which George is it?¡± Nevertheless, he did not mention words like a brat or b*stard, anymore. Then, Vi took out a messenger from his storage sack. When Asher saw his action, his eyes shed with brilliance. Although storage bags weremon among higher-ranking disciples, they were still rare items. This time, Vi simply took one out, and whether he deliberately did it or otherwise, Asher noticed that Vi seemed to have two more storage bags with him. Seeing this, Asher could not help but gasp. He only had one storage bag even after so long. Then, Vi took the messenger that George gave him and fumbled with it. Next, he cast a sideways nce at Asher, asking, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pressure me again?¡± ¡°Elder Molie!¡± When he saw the unique pattern on the messenger, Asher¡¯s heart beat wildly, taking a step back as he felt his scalp tingle. If it were an ordinary messenger, Asher would just let it be. However, its pattern proved that this messenger could only be used and owned by the Heavenly Stars Sect elders. Not only that, but it was also a messenger belonging to Molie, who was famous for protecting others. In a split second, Asher¡¯s face turned from white to red, red to livid, and turned white once again. When Sebastian saw this, he took a step forward and said, ¡°Asher, we know that time given to complete a task is limited. If you¡¯re busy, we won¡¯t want to dy you anymore. Let¡¯s meet up again in the sect. ¡±Sebastian gave Asher a way out. Asher¡®s expression kept changing, and it appeared as if he wanted to explode in anger. Nheless, when he saw the messenger that Vi was fumbling around with, Asher held back. Then, he took a deep breath and looked at Sebastian coldly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll get going. Sebastian, the earth fiend listpetition is next month, and I¡¯m looking forward to learning your Pointing to the Stars. ¡±That was a challenge. However, Sebastian naturally did not have a reason to be afraid, and he cupped his hands and said, ¡°See you around. ¡±Later, Asher swept his gaze across their faces. If his gaze were to materialize, it would be like an iron brushing, brushing off the skin from everyone¡¯s face. Finally, Asher red at Vi before leaving angrily. Vi appeared unbothered, but once Asher left, he lowered his eyes, and a cold expression shed in them. As soon as Asher left, the atmosphere became rxed. Then, Heidi quickly expressed her gratitude to Mozart. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She knew that if it were not for Ishac, she would end up in an unimaginable situation. Once they entered the ming Crows Ridge, no one could guarantee what might happen. ¡°Casper, I¡¯m sorry about that difficult situation. ¡±Sebastian naturally knew Vi¡¯s dilemma at that time.Nheless, as Vi ended up helping them, Sebastian and the others were friendlier toward Vi now. If it were to say they approached Vi initially in the hope of currying favor with George, they treated Vi as one of them after that incident. Vi shook his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m only using George¡®s name to scare him, and I¡¯ll just exin it to herter. Sebastian, if you want to thank me, then give me the Pointing to the Stars Asher mentioned just now. ¡±Vi would never let himself suffer any losses. Since he helped them from the disaster just now, Vi naturally wanted something in return. Besides, Asher might find ways to deal with Vi for provoking him. Hence, it was better for him to nip it in the bud. Sebastian was stunned. Perhaps he did not expect that the humble and courteous Vi also had a shameless and greedy side. He quickly returned to his senses and chuckled. ¡°Casper, you have good eyes. As this martial skill can be shared with others, there¡¯s no harm in teaching you too. ¡±As he said that, Sebastian took out a small booklet from his storage bag and passed it to Mozart. ¡°Pointing to the Stars is a middle-rank Earth Grade martial skill, and you can follow the instructions in this book to practice. If there¡®s any question, you cane to me any time. ¡±Vi took over the booklet and thanked Sebastian. Then, he asked, ¡°By the way, you¡¯re in the same realm as Asher, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re both mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators,¡± Sebastian replied as he nodded. Sebastian¡¯s realm was the highest among the few people present, and the other three were in the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Once he received an affirmative answer, Vi asked the doubt in his heart, ¡°Since you¡¯re both in the same realm, why did I feel that you were under a lot of pressure when you were facing Asher? Does he have any amazing skills?¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Sebastianughed awkwardly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not his skills. It¡¯s mainly because Asher has a younger brother that¡¯s ten times more talented than him. ¡°Oh?¡± Nirina¡¯s eyes glimmered. Sebastian added, ¡°His brother is Adrian Klum. Even though he¡¯s younger than Asher by ten years, he¡¯s already an inner disciple. Moreover, he recently had a breakthrough and sessfully achieved the mid-level third stage of the Pulse Control Realm, and his future is bright. Besides that, rumors are going around saying due to his extraordinary talent, some of the elders of the sect have begun to observe him, hoping that he can be their personal disciple in the future. ¡°Personal disciple¡­¡± Nirina pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Just like Jamie?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Sebastian nodded, ¡°However, once Adrian is epted as a personal disciple, it¡¯ll be for his cultivation talent and not for inscriptions or formations. Casper, you¡¯re aware that among the six major sects in Earlington of Efrax, our Heavenly Stars Sect is not the best at battles, so¡­¡± Before Sebastian even finished his sentence, Nirina understood what he meant. Everyone in the Heavenly Stars sect understood that their sect was not proficient in battles. Hence, the Heavenly Stars Sect tried to change that for generations. If Adrian was epted as a personal disciple for his cultivation talent, then he would surely get more attention than Jamie and receive more cultivation resources. Thus, although they were both the elder¡¯s disciples, Adrian¡¯s position would surely be higher than Jamie¡®s. When he heard that, Nirina¡®s eyes flickered, and hemented, ¡°Then, it wasn¡¯t surprising that even though Asher was angry and retreated, he didn¡¯t apologize. It turns out his support is Adrian. ¡±Nirina ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Sebastian nodded. Despite pretending to be rxed, everyone could tell Nirina was slightly worried. After a moment of silence, Sebastian added, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a pity that Heidi has to suffer for that. ¡±Then, everyone turned to look at Heidi. However, as she did not wish to make everyone worry, Heidi replied, ¡°We¡¯ll see what life brings us. If there¡¯s such a day, I still won¡¯t submit to Asher no matter what. ¡±Without waiting for anyone to respond, Heidi changed the topic and said, ¡°Sebastian, since we¡¯ve arrived at the ming Crows Ridge, let¡¯ s not waste any time. The earlier we¡¯re done with this task, the sooner we can go back. Just in case Asher¡¯s not far from us and waiting for a chance to create trouble. ¡±Heidi¡¯s words were exactly what everyone was afraid of. Sebastian did not dilly-dally anymore and directly led everyone to the ming Crows Ridge. After crossing through a hill and walking for another distance, the air was filled with a burning smell. Then, they walked further, and Nirina saw that in an area with green scenery, arge part of it was red, spreading like blood. From a distance, the outline of the ce was like a big decapitated bird. The green hills suddenly changed color from the edge of this red area, separated by a line, and one side was verdant, the other side was blood-red. Such a contrast was exceptionally magical. Even though the ming Crows Ridge appeared burnt and red as if it went through a fire, nts were growing there. It was just that they were usually in ck and growing in weird angles. No matter how one looked at the ce, it was a strange sight. Later, Sebastian reminded everyone, ¡°Remember to focus once we enter the ming Crows Ridge. ¡±¡°We¡¯ll remember that. ¡± Everyone nodded. After passing through that dividing line and entering the ming Crows Ridge, Nirina suddenly felt some sort of heatwave surging at them. However, the heat might be unbearable to mortals, but cultivators would quickly get used to it after feeling slight difort. The group followed Sebastian toward the depths of the ming Crows Ridge. After two hours, everyone was focused on the road ahead when Nirina suddenly had a hunch. Since Nirina condensed his meridians and perceived the essence of the world, his sensitivity to the changes in his surroundings had far exceeded those cultivators in the same realm. Soon, the corner of his eyes shed, and he saw a ck shadow rushing toward him at the speed of lightning. ¡°Careful!¡± at the same time, Nirina heard Nana exim, ¡°It¡¯s a me-toothed gopher!¡± ¡°Casper, hurry and leave!¡± ¡°The me-toothed gopher is a monster, and you can¡¯t handle¡­¡± Just as Yohan and Heidi shouted, and Yohan did not even finish his words, they saw Nirina easily reach out and grab the me-toothed gopher¡¯s neck. The giant mouse struggled in his grip, but Nirina¡¯s arm was steady like a metal cast, not moving at all. Everyone was stupefied when they saw the scene, and the remaining words stuck in Yohan¡¯s throat. He could not even say anything or gulp. Instead, Yohan just stared wide-eyed at Frank. The me-toothed gopher was extremely quick. Not only the usual first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators, but even strong second-stage cultivators like Sebastian and Yohan would be extra careful when they met one. If one did not pay attention at such a close distance, they would suffer. However, Nirina¡¯s movements were so rxed as he reached out to grab the me-toothed gopher as if he did this every day, and it was extremely incredible. Just as everyone was dumbfounded, the me-toothed gopher opened its mouth wide, shrieked, and aimed at Nirina¡¯s wrist. Its sharp teeth were all red, steaming with heat. They appeared just like burning sharp des, and it was a terrifying sight. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This was also the second thing about the me-toothed gophers that made others worry. As they absorbed the heat of the earth all year long, the me-toothed gophers had not only exceptional biting strength but also had terrifying me damage. Their teeth could easily break a fourth-grade sharp weapon into pieces, and it was not a problem for them to damage a fifth-grade weapon too. If a human were bitten, their wounds would be burnt or even scorched, and the pain was indescribable. At that time, the me-toothed gopher was quick and violent, and it bit Nirina¡¯s wrist. Everyone¡¯s heart sank, and they were all worried. However, when they looked at Josua, they noticed that he was not in pain. He appeared annoyed. The me-toothed gopher seemed to be puzzled too. It was as if it was baffled why Nirina did not react to its bite. Then, the me-toothed gopher widened its mouth, wanting to bite Nirina again. Nheless, Nirina would never give it such a chance. ¡°You bit me?¡± Nirina¡®s annoyed tone came, and he tightened his grip. There was a fleeting scream in the me-toothed gopher¡¯s throat. Next, its eyes burst instantly, and his head exploded like a juicy tomato. When the rest of them saw the scene, they were stunned again. Even Yohan could not help but gulp and stutter, ¡°This¡­ This is crazy¡­ This¡­¡± Chapter 208 Chapter 208 The few of them took the task of collecting fire spirit fruits before, so they were aware of the me- toothed gophers¡¯ characteristics, and naturally, they also understood these monsters¡¯ strength. In truth,pared to cultivators, monsters¡¯ vigor and bodies had obvious advantages, regardless of their sizes. Even Sebastian did not dare to fight a me-toothed gopher directly, let alone let it bite him. However, everyone was now watching Moana shaking his hand and yelling, ¡°Yuck! It¡¯s so bloody!¡± They were all at a loss for words. Then, they turned to look at Moana wrist, which was white and clean, and there was no sign of injury at all. As for the me-toothed gopher, it was already tossed on the ground, headless and dead. Everyone turned to look at one another, speechless. They all had the same thought, Moana¡¯s body was ridiculous. Out of concern, Heidi approached Moana and asked, ¡°Casper, let me see your hand. ¡±When she saw Moana¡¯s perfectly fine wrist, Heidi was shocked and puzzled. ¡°Casper, your body is extraordinarily strong!¡± Moana had no choice but to make up a reason, and he replied, ¡°I used to be a weak child, so my family took care of my diet to enhance my health after. ¡±Everyone was skeptical, but between the cultivators, it was not advisable to pry into someone¡¯s business regardless of how close they were between the cultivators. Thus, no one asked anything more. However, they were even more impressed with Moana now. It was no wonder that Josef highly valued him. Moana was only a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, but his strength was amiable. They were unaware that Moana¡¯s body was not as powerful a month ago. He utilized the 50 days at the medicinal farm and tampered with his body using the spirit stones. Besides that, three days in the Time Warp Zone would only be a day in the outside world. In other words, they thought Moana had only entered the sect for more than a month, but in truth, it was almost half a year for Joe. Seeing Moana¡¯s ability unintentionally showed just now, Sebastian was more confident that they would complete the task smoothly. Initially, Sebastian was concerned that Moana might not be as good as them, and he would have to look after him along the way. His worry was proven to be unnecessary. After walking for a while more, Moana saw an area filled with huge, ck nts. These nts grew twisted, reaching his waist, and they appeared like scorched vines. In truth, these nts were growing well. What caught everyone¡¯s attention was the fruits growing on the top of the nt. These fruits were the size of an adult¡¯s fist, and they were dazzling red. At a nce, they appeared like little rednterns. Moana knew that these were the fire spirit fruits. It was not easy to grow fire spirit fruits, and they were also the me-toothed gophers¡® food. Some of them would inevitably be eaten. Although the ck vines were growing everywhere, only a small of them still had fire spirit fruits. Moana looked around and noticed about 400 fire spirit fruits scattered all over, and he finally understood why Sebastian needed five people to finish this task. Besides needing people to distract the me-toothed gophers away, they would also take some time to pick the scattered fire spirit fruits. If only one person were responsible for luring the me-toothed gophers and the other plucking the fruits, they would not be able to get many fruits in a short time. Then, Moana looked at Heidi and Nana, and he thought, ¡°Since there are three of us picking the fruits, even if we¡®re slow, everyone can still get about dozens of fruits. Moreover, if Sebastian and Yohan manage to distract the me-toothed gophers longer, then it¡¯s possible to get even thirty fruits each. Moreover, the task only requires fifty. ¡±As if she had seen through Moana¡¯s thoughts, Heidi giggled. ¡°Casper, we only need fifty fire spirit fruits toplete the task, but these fruits are useful for refining elixirs and setting up formations. Hence, we¡¯ll also prepare more. Besides that, they can be used as bargaining chips when trading with other disciples. After all, the fire spirit fruits aren¡¯t easy to get, and they¡®re considered as valuable currencies. ¡±Heidi had great affection for Moana as he helped everyone get rid of Asher before. Even though it was not a crush, it was more than the love of a senior for her junior. Therefore, when Heidi exined to Josef, she was extremely gentle and patient. When Moana heard her exnation, he quickly understood that even though the task only needed 50 fire spirit fruits, they could take advantage of the time and get more for themselves. ¡°Alright. Thank you for letting me know. ¡± Moana nodded and nced at the vines in front of them, and he had already nned out the most convenient and fastest way to pick the fruits. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get ready. Yohan and I will be in charge of distracting the me-toothed gophers away. Then, Heidi, Nana, and Casper can quickly pick the fire spirit fruits,¡± Sebastian said. As they worked together a few times before, they had a great rapport. Sebastian and Yohan split up, and they walked about 200 meters away from everyone. Then, with a solemn expression, each of them took out a really long candle as thick as a finger. Heidi then whispered in Moana¡¯s ear, exining, ¡°Once they are lit up, these candles will exude a fragrance that can attract the me-toothed gophers. At that time, Sebastian and Yohan will hold the candles and distract the gophers. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Then, we¡¯ll pick the fire spirit fruits. ¡±¡°How long will itst?¡± Moana looked at Sebastian and Yohan in the distance, and they had already lit up the candles. ¡°Normally, it can burn up to twenty minutes, but we¡¯ll usually retreat after fifteen minutes,¡± Nana answered. ¡°Okay. ¡± Moana nodded, and he looked at Sebastian and the vines. After some time, Moana heard a faint rustling sound from the vines, and the vines also started to sway. The scope also became more extensive. It was as if hundreds of giant worms were moving underground, and the sound sent a chill down his spine. However, Moana turned around and realized Heidi and Nana appeared confident. It was apparent that they were experienced. Not long after, Moana noticed the vine at the outermost area was suddenly pulled away. Then, a chubby and ck me-toothed gopher, about half the length of an adult¡¯s hand, stuck out his head. It was sniffing in Sebastian¡¯s direction, and it appeared intoxicated like a drunkard catching a whiff of aged wine. After that, me-toothed gophers stuck out their heads one after another, and they were either looking in Sebastian¡¯s direction or Yohan¡¯s. The densely packed mouse heads slightly bobbed, and the sight was frightening. When Moana saw it, he could not help but feel disgusted. Then, he turned to Heidi and Nana. They were quite calm before, but they were also frowning now. It was obvious that hundreds of plump, giant mice huddling together was a nauseating sight. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 At that time, one of those me-toothed gophers finally could not bear it and let out a scream, rushing toward Sebastian like lightning. The next second, the remaining me-toothed gophers rushed out of the veins, scrambling to be first. At a nce, they appeared like a ck tide surging out, and their momentum was shocking. Even the ground was trembling. If it were an ordinary person seeing these thousands of giant, ck mice, they would be so terrified that their knees went weak. However, Sebastian and Yohan were well prepared, and they kept staring at their front, secretly estimating the distance. Once the mice were hundreds of meters away from them, Sebastian and Yohan all turned around. Then, they used their martial skills and ran. They constantly looked back to control the distance as they rushed forward, ensuring all of the me- toothed gophers were attracted. Morine watched as the gophers surged out like a ck tide. Then, they parted into two sides, each running toward Sebastian or Bjorne. As for Morine and the rest, the gophers did not look at them at all. After a while, the shaking vines finally calmed down, and it was obvious that all of the me-toothed gophers were sessfully lured away. ¡°Let¡¯s grab this chance and move!¡± Heidi ordered and quickly ran toward the vines. Next, Morine and Nana looked at each other, nodded, and followed Heidi. Morine had already mapped out the route for picking the fire spirit fruits, so he directly moved toward his target. The vines in front of him only had three fire spirit fruits. Morine grabbed one, and he felt his palm warming. Then, he plucked the fruit. His movements were agile, and after he ced all the three fire spirit fruits into his storage bag, Morine swiftly proceeded to another area. Although the fire spirit fruits were scattered all over, Morine had plucked more than a dozen in less than eight minutes. He looked at Heidi and Nana, and he noticed that the two of them were also moving fast among the vines. Morine estimated that they would have roughly the same amount of fruits as him too. Later, Morine turned to Sebastian and Yohan in the distance, and he saw the two of them maintaining the 100 meters distance between them and the gophers. At that time, the two herds of gophers were crazily attracted by the candles Sebastian and Yohan were holding, and they were unaware that other people were picking their food. As for the candles Sebastian and Yohan had, it was only burnt less than half, and there was more than enough time for them. ¡®It seems that the following fire spirit fruits I pick can be mine,¡¯ Morine thought. Suddenly, he heard Nana screaming not far away from him. Morine turned to look at her, and a loud bang sounded as if a bomb exploded on the ground. Next, billowing airwaves turned into circles, mming toward the surroundings. Soon, arge patch of veins was instantly blown apart, falling everywhere. As Nana suffered the blow, she staggered backward. Thankfully, Heidi was standing nearby, and she immediately went to pull Nana. Before the two of them could calm down, they turned their heads to the middle and gasped. Morine already ran to them, and at a nce, his heart skipped a beat. ¡°This is¡­¡± Right in the middle of the explosion, a me-toothed gopher the size of a small calf appeared. Its eyes were glowing red, and it shed its fangs as it stared at them. This me-toothed gopher was ten times bigger than those they had seen before. Moreover, its muscles were firm, the eyes slightly popped out, and they could even see undting bone spurs at its spine. With its long tail dragging on the ground like an iron whip, it made a loud thud whenever it pped on the floor. Each time the gopher did that, the earth would shake and crack. ¡°I¡­ I saw a fire spirit fruit just now, and I wanted to pluck it. Then, the ground exploded, and this thing appeared¡­¡± Nana had yet recovered from the shock, and she stuttered. Such a massive me-toothed gopher had definitely scared her. At the same time, Sebastian roared from afar, ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Morine and the girls turned to look at him, and their hearts sank. Some of those me-toothed gophers that were initially running after Sebastian and Yohan were turning around and running toward them. However, there were still some me-toothed gophers that were chasing after the candles. Hence, the me-toothed gophers that were running in two different directions collided. In an instant, the scene became extremely chaotic. The me-toothed gopher in front of Morine suddenly let out a scream at the sky, and its voice was deafening. Then, in the blink of an eye, the chaotic gophers all returned to their orderly manner. Those attracted by the candles seemed to havee back to their senses, and they all turned in the direction of the giant me-toothed gopher, running as fast as possible. Alder, Heidi, and Nana were caught between the enormous me-toothed gopher and the herd. However, the group of me-toothed gophers would surely reach them, and it would only be in a split second. There were at least 800 me-toothed gophers, and it was more than enough to gnaw on a third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator to his bones, let alone the three of them. When they thought of this, Heidi and Nana¡¯s faces were immediately pale. ¡°Run! Now!¡± Morine was also anxious, and he cursed at their bad luck. The biggest me-toothed gopher was naturally their king. Even though the fragrance of the candles would attract the smaller gophers, it would not. Hence, it had been hiding among the veins here. Nana did not know that there was a king of the gophers, and when she was plucking the fire spirit fruit, she had attracted the king¡¯s attack. The king of the gophers was filled with murderous intent for those three robbers,manding therge herd of me-toothed gopher to bite the three people to death. Morine¡¯s voice was loud, and as soon as he shouted, the two girls were startled. Then, they quickly came back to their senses. At this time, Sebastian also noticed that something was wrong, and he roared, ¡°Run to me!¡± ¡°Go! Now!¡± Morine quickly showed the courage andposure he had when he was on the battlefields. Then, with Heidi and Nana in each hand, he tossed them toward Sebastian. Although the two girls recovered their senses, their response was still slow as they were terrified. If they stayed, perhaps only their skeletons would remain after. Besides, Morine managed to get rid of Asher not because he wanted to feed these girls to the me- toothed gophers. Morine¡¯s strength was formidable, and the two girls were quickly thrown about 100 meters away. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After they fell to the ground, the girls quickly looked at Bjorne. ¡°Run to Sebastian!¡± Morine yelled. Then, from the corner of his eyes, he caught a glimpse of the surging me-toothed gophers less than 100 meters away from him. ¡°Casper!¡± Heidi was heartbroken, and tears were rolling down her cheeks. Nana was ming herself, and she gritted her teeth hard. Then, seeing that Morine was about to be devoured by the herd of gophers, she stomped her foot, wanting to run over. After all, she startled the king of the gophers, and if Morine was gnawed to death, Nana would be too embarrassed to live. Soon, the herd of gophers was close at hands. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 ¡±Don¡¯t go there!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± Sebastian and Vi shouted almost at the same time. Then, Sebastian¡®s eyes glistened with a cold light, and he took out a scroll from his storage back, quickly opening it. ¡°Array map!¡± Heidi eximed. An array map was used to keep aid-out formation in it. Then, when needed, one could just open and use it. However, there were also time limitations, and it could only be saved between one to thirty days. Although they had done the fire spirit fruit tasks many times before, Sebastian had always been a careful person. Hence, he also prepared a formation for their trip this time and saved it in the array map just in case. Nheless, Sebastian never expected that he would use it. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Then, Sebastian opened the array map, and an icy blue light turned into an arc spread toward their surroundings. ¡°The Mysterious Frost and Light Formation!¡± Nana blurted out. As the me-toothed gophers survived on fire as meals, the frost and cold were their nemesis. Get the hell away!¡± Sebastian growled. Seeing that Vi was about to be drowned by the herd of gophers, Sebastian was extremely tense. Then, with an agile move, he raised the array map. The formation was supposed to be used when the group was attacked. Initially, Sebastian kept it in case any ident happened where the herd of gophers chased them. Using it for Vi to escape was not too suitable. However, Sebastian could not care less about that anymore. In that instant, the array map shed with lights. Next, the blue light turned to countless ice cones, and just like dense clusters of arrows, they burst toward the direction of the gophers. When she saw what was happening, Heidi covered her chest and shouted, ¡°Sebastian, what about Casper?!¡± The Mysterious Frost and Light Formation would not differentiate between the targets. It could attack the gophers, but it would hit Rowan, who was within their vicinity. Nheless, Vi quickly answered Heidi through his actions. Vi raised his arms and threw a generous amount of dark purple powder at the gophers. The me-toothed gophers at the most front were caught off guard, and the powder fell on their body. Then, a shocking scene emerged. When the purple powder fell on the me-toothed gophers, their furs started to corrode, emitting subtle smoke. Next, their flesh and blood were exposed, even showing their white bones. It was as if the gophers were being corroded by strong acid. These me-toothed gophers were in so much pain that they started screaming and jumping on the spot. Some of them even lost their minds and started biting the gophers next to them. Soon, blood was gushing everywhere. When they saw the scene, Sebastian, Heidi, and the rest were amazed, and they shouted, ¡°The spirit absorber nt!¡± They could recognize that Vi tossed out the spirit absorber nt powder. When they were in the mission pavilion, Vi asked Sebastian what the me-toothed gophers were most scared of, and Sebastian replied that they were afraid of the spirit absorber nt. Thus, Vi obtained the spirit absorber nt in powder form just in case they needed it. Sebastian initially guessed that Vi would surely have a way to escape the formation¡¯s attack, but he never expected Vi to be so well prepared. He was pleasantly surprised, and he could not help but respect Vi more now. After all, that was the first time Vi epted a sect task involving monsters, yet he was still so calm. There might not be many new disciples that had such a mentality. Moreover, the spirit absorber nt Vi had was twenty years old. Regardless of the type of the spirit herb, the older it was, the stronger the effect. Thus, the me-toothed gophers that were sprinkled with the powder felt excruciating pain, and they might as well be dead. The me-toothed gophers at the most front immediately went into chaos, and they started to bite each other, causing a mess. Furs, skin, flesh, and blood immediately flew all over, and it was highly chaotic that they stopped rushing forward. Borrowing this split second, Vi used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. He moved as fast as the wind, as agile as the meteor, and ran toward Sebastian and the rest. Large swaths of ice cones converged into a torrent in mid-air, bursting out clusters of arrows. Then, loud whooshing sounds could be heard as they flew over Vi¡®s head, shot into the herd of gophers. In a blink of an eye, the area was covered with blood. As one after another me-toothed gopher was shot by the ice cone, piercing through the stomach and ruining their intestine, and some were even nailed to the ground. Soon, the air was filled with a pungent blood smell. The Mysterious Frost and Light Formation was really powerful. Even though it was saved in the array map, it could only be used once. However, it was enough to let the gophers die a horrible death and be severely injured. After all, this could be considered as a supernatural power. At a nce, the me-toothed gophers were reduced by almost half. This was the first time Vi saw such a magic technique, and he was stunned. Vi could not help but think if he had such a formation when he was battling back then, he could easily get rid of all of his enemies regardless of the number. Yonah finally caught up with the rest and joined them. When he saw the gophers in a frenzy, and everyone finally caught a breather, he shouted, ¡°Hurry and escape!¡± When Vi heard that, he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± Everyone looked at him, confused. ¡°Kill that king of the gophers!¡± Vi pointed at a spot not far away from them. Everyone was dumbfounded, and they thought Vi was crazy. Even though the Mysterious Frost and Light Formation had gotten rid of almost half of the me- toothed gophers, there were still at least 400 gophers left, and the five of them were not a match. Moreover, a frantic monster had amazingbat skills. Additionally, the king of the gophers was massive, full of vigor, and its shape was odd. Hence, it might be an upper-rank monster. In other words, it was equivalent to a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator with its strength, body, and energy. When Vi saw everyone was dumbfounded, he summarized the matter, knowing that time was running out. ¡°Don¡¯t go against the herd of gophers, but only attack the king! Once the leader dies, the rest of them will go away!¡± As Vi led armies into battlefields before, not only was hisbat skills impressive, but even his analysis of the situations surpassed ordinary people. Although it was quick, Vi could tell the herd of gophers did not follow through with the king of the gopher¡¯smand. Before this, when the king of the gophers screamed, only half of them turned back, and that was the best proof. These me-toothed gophers received the king¡¯s order to make a move. As long as the king of the gophers did not let out amand, then this herd of gophers was not terrifying at all! Sebastian and the others were used to distract the me-toothed gophers based on the experiences of their predecessors, and they had nevere in contact or battle with the me-toothed gophers. Hence, their thoughts were constrained. However, after being reminded by Rowan, everyone gave it a quick thought and immediately understood what he was saying. Sebastian¡¯s eyes were also flickering with excitement. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Besides Bolot, Sebastian¡¯s realm was the highest and he also had the most experience. So, when Sebastian heard Dora¡¯s words, he was the first to understand. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The sudden appearance of the king of the gophers in the sect mission that day surely made them panic, but that was also an opportunity. After all, the value of the me-toothed gophers¡¯ king was much higher than an ordinary me-toothed gopher! Besides the alpha gopher¡¯s teeth, tail, bones, and even its internal organs being useful, if they just bring back its head to the sect, they would get more than 20 sect contribution points. In contrast, they would only get 30 sect contribution points from their current task of picking fire spirit fruits. Additionally, Sebastian also used the array map¡¯s Mysterious Frost and Light Formation to block the group of gophers just now. As the array map was a single-use disposable product, its formation would be gone after usage. If Sebastian wanted to use it again, he needed to arrange an array and keep it inside again. Furthermore, the Mysterious Frost and Light formation that Sebastian used before would naturally be considered the cost of the mission that day. After all,ying a Mysterious Frost and Light Formation would use more than eight spirit stones for its material cost andbor. As an outer disciple, Sebastian only received not more than three spirit stones per month. Therefore, adding his other sry, Sebastian would only get about four stones a month. This implied that the Mysterious Frost and Light Formation used about two months of his cultivation resources. Thus, if Sebastian were to return just like that with the fire spirit fruits, the remuneration would definitely not cover their expenditure, which was a big loss for him. However, if they could kill the alpha gopher, it could wake up for the losses he suffered, even if the benefits were shared with everyer. Not only that, they might even have some surplus. The pathway to immortality was difficult as it was limited by the qualities of the resources and their short supply. Hence, once they have an opportunity, they must courageously dedicate themselves to progressing further and take the lead. At the thought of that, Sebastian quickly understood clearly that it was a rare and fleeting opportunity, and he should not hesitate. Hence, Sebastian almost immediately made up his mind, and he turned to Ludwig. ¡±That¡¯s right. The king of the gophers rarely appears. We must not let go of this chance!¡± Yohan and the others were shocked at Sebastian¡¯s decision, but they still nodded as he had always been the leader. ¡°As long as we don¡¯t give the alpha gopher any chance to shriek, there¡¯s nothing to worry about the rest of the me- toothed gophers!¡± Dora reminded everyone and took out his Water-Breaker Machete from his storage bag, rushing toward the king of the gophers. Everyone remembered Dora¡¯s warning by heart, and they swiftly followed him. Among the four, Sebastian was best at boxing, and he put on his glove. This glove was obviously unique as besides covering the back of his palm and hand, it only covered his index finger. Dora heard from Asher before that Sebastian¡¯s consummate skill was the Pointing to the Stars. Therefore, he could guess that this glove was to match Sebastian¡¯s martial skill. As for the rest of the people, Yohan used a saber, whereas Heidi and Nana used longswords. After the moment of chaos, the squeaking group of gophers regrouped. However, just as they recovered slight order, Dora once again sprinkled a bunch of spirit absorber nt powder. Moreover, Dora did not hold back and continuously spread the powder everywhere generously. The dark purple powder filled the air. Although it did not affect Dora and the rest, it was like the end of the world for the me-toothed gophers. In an instant, the me-toothed gophers went into utter chaos. Those gophers that were sshed with the powder were mad from the immense pain, and their eyes were bloodshot. They opened their mouths wide, and regardless of whether the one beside them were their companions, they started biting at them mercilessly. The other me-toothed gophers wanted to flee, but with more than hundreds of giantmice huddling together, the scene only turned more chaotic as every gopher seemed to run in each direction. Hence, none of the gophers even noticed Dora and the others. Initially, there were hundreds of me-toothed gophers blocking Bolot, and he was in a dire situation. However, with just the use of the spirit absorber nt, Dora¡¯s surroundings became empty. It was like an eye-opener for Sebastian and the rest, and they all looked at Dora differently. When they invited Dora to join the mission, they thought they would be the one taking care of Dora due to the difference in their realms, and it would be great if Dora did not mess up. However, Dora managed to get rid of Asher, calmly escaped from the group of gophers siege, and even moved forward instead of retreating by directly aiming at the alpha gopher. At that moment, he even split a path among the group of gophers with his ability. Thus, everyone noticed that Dora did not need them looking out for him. Instead, Dora was the one who helped them at the most critical time! Without realizing it, Sebastian and the others did not view Dora as their junior with a lower realm, and they regarded him as one of them. They would even ask Dora¡®s opinion when they faced a problem. As a cultivator, Sebastian and the rest might be in a higher realm than Bolot, but Dora was far superior to them concerning the certainty of a battle situation and the control on the timing to advance or retreat. After all, Dora once led hundreds of thousands of troops to siege the city and destroyed thend. Just as everyone was somewhat in a daze, Dora suddenly shouted, ¡°Sebastian! Yohan! Light up the candles!¡± Everyone returned to their senses and noticed the alpha gopher just screamed, causing the chaotic group of gophers to calm down significantly. The remaining few hundreds of me-toothed gophers swiftly regrouped under the king¡¯smand. Following Dora¡¯s request, Sebastian and Yohan quickly lit up the candles again. Soon, a strange fragrance started to fill the air, and the initially quietened group of gophers got chaotic again. ¡°Throw the candles away! The further, the better!¡± Doramanded. Sebastian and Yohan unknowingly got used to Dora¡¯s giving orders. When they heard him, they immediately raised their hands and tossed the candles in different directions as far as they could. In a split second, the disorderly group of gophers ran in the two directions of the two candles. There was a small group left at the scene, pacing back and forth. However, it was apparent from the anxious look that they wanted to rush over too. Dora simply added fuel to the fire, and he grabbed a handful of spirit absorb nt powder. Then, he threw it at the hesitating group of gophers. In that instant, screams wereing in all directions. Besides the remaining few hundreds of gophers with corroded figures and severely injured, the rest of them all ran away. The shock Sebastian and the others felt was indescribable. If it were not for Bolot, there would probably be no other options besides fleeing if they met such a situation. Even if they did their utmost best and used their trump cards to face the battle, it would be a miserable victory, and someone might even lose their life. However, Dora was so confident with the situation. Coupled with the effective usage of the resources, the hundreds of terrifying me-toothed gophers fled. That was not even a problem anymore. As for them, they were unharmed and directly faced the alpha gopher with an absolute advantage of five against one! Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Although the king of the gophers did not have a developed mind yet, it was still a creature. Hence, it still had a slight sense of wisdom. At this time, the alpha gopher¡¯s eyes shed with apparent panic and disbelief. It did not take long for the me-toothed gophers to fall apart in front of these few cultivators. Moreover, the gophers did not even manage to resist them. It was simply unbelievable! Even though the king of the gophers was much stronger than a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator and closer to the peak second-stage, it still felt pressured to face five opponents at once. Then, its red eyes nced at the crowd, and the alpha gopher hurriedly turned around, trying to escape. ¡°Stop him!¡± Sebastian eximed. He did not expect the alpha gopher to be so cunning that when it noticed the situation went south, it would abandon the rest of the me-toothed gophers and flee. However, Nori seemed to have long been wary of this. When he rushed toward the king of the gophers, Nori quietly approached the nk of the crowd. Hence, when he saw the alpha gopher making such a move, he quickly showcased the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. Then, as if Nori was a gust of wind, he quickly blocked the alpha gopher and spilled the spirit absorber nt¡®s powder at it. The alpha gopher¡¯s red eyes flicker uncontrobly, and it let out an angry yell. Even the king of the gophers could not directly be in contact with the spirit absorber nt, and the slightest spill of the powder would make its flesh corrode. Nheless, unless it reached the realm where it developed its mind and underwent a thoroughgoing change to make its body more robust, it would not be able to withstand such a cold thing. As Nori blocked the alpha groper, Sebastian and the rest also rushed over. The four of them worked together for a long while, and they formed a fan shape to ensure that the king of the gophers would not have a chance to run away. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Then, they started their attack. The alpha gopher finally understood that the battle was unavoidable. In that instant, its eyes shed with murderous light and opened its mouth wide, rushing toward Barne, who had the lowest realm among the people. The king of the gophers abruptly kicked its hind legs, and the ground cracked. Just like a ck meteor, it mmed at Barne, bringing a strong wind with it. Moreover, the force was more than thousands of kilograms, and even an iron ball would be ttened into an iron disc. Despite being aware and having witnessed the strength of Nori¡¯s body, the crowd could not help but shout and warn, ¡°Casper, be careful!¡± ¡°I¡¯m your first target?¡± Nori showed a sneer. The next second, he scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s your biggest mistake! Lotus Leaves Chop!¡± Swoosh! A sharp sword light was suddenly drawn and bloomed in the air, and its sharpness was as if it could cut open the void. Next, a deadly aura spread violently to their surroundings. Sebastian and the others also felt their necks were cold, and they trembled. ¡°Squeak!¡± The king of the gophers roared, and its power forelimbs smashed at the de. Soon, the ttering sounds could be heard, and two huge clusters of sparks exploded in the air. Nori was using the fourth-grade Water-Breaker Machete given to him by Mandra. Facing a strong monster with that weapon rank was somewhat pushing your luck Under normal circumstances, the alpha gopher could break any fourth- grade sharp weapons in three parts with its m. However, Nori¡¯s strength was astonishing, and what was more terrifying was his muscles exploded with an extreme force of power. A string of sparks immediately formed in the air, and with a roar, Nori pressed the Water-Breaker Machete forward, shing with a strong force. The alpha gopher immediately let out a miserable wail. Then, it was as if a hammer hit it, and the king of the gophers flew out like a rock and violently smashed to the ground. After forming a big hole, it bounced high again, flyingback into the distance before falling to the ground with arge force. When the king of the gophers stood, it looked at Nori with fear. It could feel that the person in front was not a human cultivator but an ancient behemoth. At the same time, Sebastian and the others were also stunned. Nori¡¯s strength made them stupefied. The idea of facing the king of the gophers head-on never shed in their minds. After being dumbfounded for a while, the few of them heard Nori shout, ¡°Watch out!¡± Since the alpha gopher noticed that Nori¡¯s path was unusable, it turned around and rushed toward Nana, who appeared as the weakest among the remaining four. However, the four people immediately regained their senses, and as they were well-prepared, they were not afraid at all. ¡°The Phantom Rain Swordsmanship!¡± Nana shouted. Then, she swung the longsword in her hand, forming a murderous, inescapable. Besides, a sect disciple might appear weak, but if wepared them to an individual cultivator of the same realm, the sect disciple would be at least half a level stronger than them! ¡°The Violent Stab!¡± Yohan roared, and he attacked the king of the gophers from the side, slowing down the alpha gopher¡®s force against Nana. Crackle and rattle! The king of the gophers did not avoid and directly faced the two cultivators. Then, it destructively swept across them with its tail as if it were an iron whip. Soon, sword lights, de points, and the alpha gopher¡¯s iron whip-like tail crashed into each other. In that instant, the sword lights shattered, and Yohan was swept away. Nheless, the king of the gophers suffered too, and it fell behind. Both of its attacks failed, and the alpha gopher¡¯s eyes glimmered with intense killing intent. Then, borrowing the force from its leap, it once again rushed toward Nana. The foresighted Sebastian seized the opportunity. His figure shed, and he immediately got closer to the king of the gophers. Then, Sebastian raised his hand to the sky and pointed toward the alpha gopher¡¯s head. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± Next, the air and the light around them appeared as if they were converging toward Sebastian¡¯s fingertip. Bang! ¡±Squeak!¡± Following the loud explosion was the king of the gophers¡¯ horrible scream. Sebastian was indeed the highest realm among the crowd. As soon as he grabbed the chance and attacked, he immediately hurt the alpha gopher. The alpha gopher kept wailing as it flew backward. One of its ears exploded into a meat pulp, and it sshed mid-air with its blood. Moreover, blood gushed out uncontrobly from its wound. ¡°Sebastian, that was amazing!¡± Nori could not help but praise. After he attacked, Nori waited for an opportunity. Seeing Sebastian¡¯s urate and violent attack, Nori could tell that Sebastian had already expected the alpha gopher¡¯s action. Since the alpha gopher was injured, Nori naturally would let this chance slip past him. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Merak!¡± Then, as if he were the lightning, Nori immediately dragged out long afterimages in the air. In the blink of an eye, Nori appeared in front of the king of the gophers and shed at it. At that time, the alpha gopher shrieked in pain, and its blood muddled its eyes. Seeing the sword light shing at it, the king of the gophers instinctively leaped backward. Nevertheless, it was unaware that this attack was a fake one, and Nori prepared something more ruthless behind the alpha gopher. When Nori noticed that the alpha gopher leaped backward, he grabbed onto the spirit absorber nt powder and sshed it all onto its abdomen. Besides a few monsters, the belly would usually be their weakness. Thus, the alpha gopher¡¯s abdomen immediately bubbled and corroded when Nori spread the powder onto its abdomen. Suddenly,rge pieces of fur, flesh, and blood poured out of the king of the gophers¡® abdomen, steaming hot and dropping to the ground like minced meat. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 ¡°Squeak!¡± Everyone heard the king of the gophers¡¯ deafening scream. It was still flying in mid-air, and the alpha gopher was in so much pain that it twisted all over, as if it was made of dough. Nheless, Morine would not give the alpha gopher a chance to take a breather, and he immediately leaped high in the air. Then, as if his legs were long whips sweeping across the void, they abruptly fell downward. ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! At this time, Morine finally revealed his terrifying power like a ferocious tiger. With the shadows of his legs like whips, every kick was like a rushing drumbeat, and everyone felt its beat in their hearts, making their blood surge. The king of gophers was also instantly terribly injured. Its flesh was shed open, its bones broken, its internal organs damaged, and blood was Spurting out from its mouth and nostrils. Following Morine¡®s final ruthless kick, the king of the gopher¡¯s body smashed onto the ground heavily to the ground as if it were a giant rock. Bom! As if a p of thunder hit the ground, the earth sunk in, and a deep pit was formed. Soon, cracking lines like spiderwebs spread out to the surroundings. After suffering from multiple blows, the king of the gopher was bloody all over. Its initially shiny coat appeared like a tattered rag drenched in blood. Morine surprised everyone each time he struck at the king of the gopher. Before that, Sebastian and the others thought it would take a lot of effort for them to handle this alpha gopher, which was a middle-rank gopher, even though they had the advantage in numbers. Then, unexpectedly, Morine seized the opportunity and swiftly caused devastating attacks. Just as when everyone was slowly letting their guards down, Morine eximed, ¡°Watch out!¡° As soon as he said that, everyone immediately sensed a wave of blood rushing toward the surroundings. Soon, the air was filled with a pungent smell of blood, and with every breath they took, it was as if they had fallen into a sea of blood. Sebastian and the others hurriedly looked over, and they realized that the king of gophers stood. It might be severely injured and bloody, but that made him appear even more savage. The alpha gopher¡¯s fur stood straight as if they were long and thick nails. At a nce, it appeared just like a massive sea urchin! As its blood dropped toward the ground, the king of gophers looked even more terrifying. Then, with its eyes revealing its madness, the alpha gopher opened its mouth wide, and they could faintly see a maroon light in its month. At the same time, a ring of blood seemed to appear around him, which immediately condensed and formed. The frightening pressure instantly stunned everyone. Sebastian was knowledgeable, and he was the first to react as he blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s an innate sorcery!¡± Morine was shocked. He turned to the alpha gopher and swiftly understood what Sebastian was talking about. Due to the blood inheritance, which might be innate or acquired after, certain monsters would showcase some sorceries and not only rely on physicalbat. Even though these sorceries were not too powerful, it was more than enough to handle their opponents, which would mostly be in the lower realms. It was apparent that the king of gophers Morine and the rest was facing was a monster with innate sorcery. If their realm was slightly higher and they achieved the Holy Land Realm, they might not even be bothered about it. However, in the pathway to immortality, the difference between each realm was like heaven and earth. As they were all still in Pulse Control Realm, their faces fell when they faced such sorcery, and they had never felt such pressure before. Soon, Morine realized that the alpha gopher¡¯s eyes got crazier, making loud bellowing sounds with each breath, and the blood ring around it was gushing out. Then, Morine¡¯s eyes flickered with brilliant light, and he shouted, ¡°Get on the floor!¡± As the crowdid on the ground, the alpha gopher let out a sorrowful shriek, and its body was enveloped in a bloody mist. Next, the upright hair on its body shot out in all directions like clusters of arrows. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Regardless of the veins, ground, rocks, or the me-toothed gophers that did not manage to escape in the surroundings, they were instantaneously pierced by the hair and torn apart! The dense for was like a heavy downpour, and if it were not for their own eyes, they would have never believed that the king of gophers would have such intimidating strength! It felt as if the sky was covered with dark clouds, and the gloominess pressured the entire lonely city, causing others to be out of breath. Although the outbreak was strong, the round of attack stopped. Then, Morine looked at the king of gopher, which became a naked rat with no fur on its body. It appeared extremely ridiculous but disgusting at the same time, with a thickyer of blood on its surface. After showcasing its innate sorcery, the king of gophers seemed to have used up a significant amount of energy, and it appeared dispirited. Then, as if it knew that it could not fight against Morine and the rest anymore if it could not kill them with innate sorcery, the alpha gopher¡¯s eyes shed with a look of resentment, and it red at them. Later, it turned around and fled. Just as Morine was about to chase after the alpha gopher, he heard Nana¡¯s exim from afar, ¡°Yohan!¡± Morine¡¯s heart sank. He hurriedly looked over only to find Yohan sticking out his buttocks, gritting his teeth as hey on the ground. It turned out, Yohan was half a step slower than the rest, and the alpha gopher¡¯s hair immediately stabbed at his bum as he did not manage to drop to the ground fast enough. Thankfully, the king of gopher was not a toxic monster. Otherwise, Yohan would definitely suffer. Even so, dense and bloody holes appeared on Yohan¡¯s bottom. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, Yohan still spoke through gritted teeth, ¡±I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me, but just don¡¯t let that thing run away!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Heidi replied confidently. Morine turned to Heidi and saw her stabbing her longsword into the ground. Then, she took out a big bow from her storage sack and quickly drew it. Under the sunlight, the bow reflected a dazzling silver light, and it appeared majestic and invincible. ¡°The eight-grade sharp weapon, The Falling Stars and Moon Bow! Heidi, you managed to trade it!¡± Sebastian was pleasantly surprised. Heidi smiled proudly. ¡°I¡®ve saved up my sect contribution points for so long just to exchange them with this bow. I initially wanted to use it in the earth fiend listpetition next month, but it seems that this alpha gopher is going to have a taste of my strength first!¡± As soon as she said that, Heidi released the arrow. In an instant, a silver light pierced through the void with unbelievable speed, and it shot at the alpha gopher¡®s hind leg. Then, with a loud bang, the limb exploded and turned into bloody meat pulp. The king of gophers also let out a miserable shout and flew out. Nheless, its strength was still beyond everyone¡®s expectations. After crawling more than ten meters and dragging long bloodstains on the ground, the alpha gopher swiftly climbed up and limped forward again to escape. ¡°Wow! It still dares to escape!¡± Since her shot did not manage to hold the alpha gopher back, Heidi was angered. At this time, Morine ran after the king of the gophers with his machete in his hand. When the rest of them saw him, Sebastian supported Yohan and followed Morine along with the girls. Since the alpha gopher lost its limb and was severely injured, its speed significantly dropped due to exhaustion. Nevertheless, not long after, Morine and the rest managed to catch up with it. However, when the bloody alpha gopher arrived at a rtively t ground, it suddenly stopped, turned around, and stared at the crowd with blood-red eyes. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 The alpha gopher¡¯s strange action made Hezti frown slightly. Although its mind was not fully developed, the king of gophers was still a living creature, and naturally, a creature¡¯s emotions could be seen in their eyes. At this time, Hezti noticed resentment and confidence in the alpha gopher¡¯s eyes. ¡°It has backing?¡± Hezti swept his gaze across the area. They were far away from the area where the fire spirit fruits grew, and they arrived in a t and open space. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Besides the ground having an unusual dark red color, there was nothing strange around them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sebastian and the others caught up with Adrian. When they saw the alpha gopher stop and face them, they were all puzzled. Nana held her sword and asked, ¡°Is it because it thinks it can¡¯t escape, so it decides to fight for onest time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I was just about to skin him alive!¡± Yohan replied angrily. He was the only one among them who was hurt, and he was filled with rage. ¡°Something¡¯s up. Everyone, be more alert,¡± Sebastian reminded everyone as he nced at Barne, hoping to see his opinions. Hezti carefully observed the surroundings. At first nce, there was nothing strange. However, under Hezti¡¯s eagle eyes, he quickly noticed that something was wrong. The red soil at the spot where the king of the gophers was standing appeared newer than the rest, which implied there might be something buried underneath! ¡°Be careful! Underneath it!¡± Hezti warned. Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered, and they looked at the ground the alpha gopher was standing on. The king of the gophers stood unmoved, staring at everyone without moving the slightest bit. The blood on its body dripped to the ground, and it was immediately absorbed by the earth, not leaving any trace behind. It was as if the soil was a vampire. Even a fool could tell the ground was problematic. Soon, a swooshing sound came, and the floor suddenly swelled. Before everyone could exim, a fair and strong palm appeared out from the earth, grabbing the alpha gopher¡®s remaining hind leg. Then, the pale arm and palm were immediately covered with eye-catching blood, and it appeared terrifying. As everyone stared at the scene in surprise, the ground exploded, and a figure leaped out from the earth. Next, it ced the giant king of the gophers under his arm, and he looked at the crowd coldly. Thenky man wore red trousers paired with a red robe. His messy hair was also in a fiery-red tone, and even his eyes were creepily bright red. However, his skin was terrifyingly pale with a hint of green. He was so ashen that it was as if he were a corpse with all of his blood drained. At a nce, anyone would shudder. When the man swept his gaze across the crowd, they felt as if an invisible hand was holding their neck, and it was as if their lives were in his hand. ¡°You injured it?¡± The redhead asked gloomily as he nced at everyone. His voice was like a steel te that was ced outdoors in the cold winter, giving chills down everyone¡¯s spines. The few people present felt as if their blood had frozen. What was more frightening was the man¡¯s teeth were all extremely sharp, as if they were sharks. Just as Sebastian and the rest were about to answer him, the man revealed an evil grin. ¡°Then, go to hell!¡± Next, the man¡¯s figure suddenly turned into a long series of afterimages, attacking the crowd. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Sebastian shouted, and he pointed one finger in the air. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± ng! A burst of sparks exploded in the air. With a look of surprise on his face, Sebastian retreated seven steps before steadying his figure. Almost at the same time, the afterimages of the man rushed toward Hezti and the others. ¡°The Lotus Leaves Chop!¡± ¡°The Violent Stab!¡± ¡°The Phantom Rain Swordsmanship!¡± ¡°The Soul Breaking Sword Technique!¡± In that split second, sword lights and de shadows burst out, followed by a bright light. Even the air was torn apart intorge pieces, and it was as if a storm had passed through the scene. Crackle and rattle! Clink nk! Huge burst of sparks appeared as if it were a meteor shower. The mysterious man¡¯s speed was shockingly fast. Not only was he attacking the remaining four people, but he managed to force them a few steps backward. Among them, Heidi and Nana were weaker. After they were pushed back, their faces were pale, and their breathing became rapid. It was apparent that the short stint just now had used up an unbelievable amount of energy. Hezti¡®s eyes shed with brilliant lights. The guy that appeared from the ground had formidable strength. Even though it was five against one, he still had the upper hand. Moreover, what made Hezti more concerned was the evil aura that the man was emitting. After the man attacked everyone at the same time and shocked them, he immediately turned into an afterimage and returned to his initial spot. Then, he looked at the crowd coldly, ¡°Sect disciples?¡± If they were the younger generations of a n or individual cultivators, the man could kill the five people as easily as pie. Hence, only sect disciples would have the strength to resist him. Before the crowd could answer, Sebastian suddenly gasped as if he saw a ghost. Then, he blurted out. ¡°The Scorching Sun, Brayden Muller! You¡¯re ranked tenth in South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits, Scorching Sun!¡± In that instant, Yohan, Heidi, and Nana all gasped, and their expressions were unsightly. Hezti was also stunned. Josua exined before that the Earlington of Efrax was roughly divided into three parts, South Earlington, Middle Earlington, and North Earlington. The Heavenly Stars Sect belonged to the South Earlington area. However, Hezti never heard of the top ten bandits. Nheless, from Sebastian and the others¡¯ reactions, Brayden was not someone good. Additionally, since he was one of South Earlington¡¯ s top ten bandits, he was undoubtedly the wicked of evil. ¡°Oh? Do you know me? Are you sent here by my opponents?¡± Brayden grinned, baring the terrifying teeth that could make anyone shudder. Then, his eyes suddenly focused on the sleeve of the robe everyone was wearing. ¡°So you¡¯re all the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples. If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll surely have my spirit stones and elixirs with you. Besides that, the Heavenly Stars Sect is famous for inscriptions and formations, so there must be a lot of materials with you. It seems that luck is on my side today. ¡±Facing Brayden¡¯s obvious murderous intent, Sebastian secretly groaned. As the strongest one and most knowledgeable senior among the rest, Sebastian knew all the names of the South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits, and he was also aware of their crimes. Brayden achieved the peak third-stage Pulse Control Realm years ago, and it was hard to tell whether he ascended into the Holy Land Realm. Even if Brayden did not, it would be a piece of cake for him to kill them with his peak third-stage realm. After all, that could be seen at how easy it was for him to attack the five people at the same time just now, yet it was enough to make them battered and exhausted. Besides that, the biggest trump card Sebastian brought, the array map with the Mysterious Frost and Light Formation, had been used just now to handle the group of gophers. Just as Brayden¡¯s presence was oppressing everyone and Sebastian and the others were feeling panic and despair, Hezti¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 ¡°Sebastian, how many sect contribution points can we get for killing one of the top ten bandits?¡± Valentina¡¯s words were like a sudden cold breeze, and it immediately got rid of the tense atmosphere before. Soon, the long-lost fresh air once again surged into Sebastian and the others¡® lungs. Brayden¡¯s eyes shed with a violent light, and he looked at Jordan. When he noticed that Valentina was only a first- stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, he instantly smiled. Sebastian was stunned, and he broke out in cold sweat. This junior of his was young and fearless. However, when Sebastian saw the look in Valentina¡¯s eyes, he was once again amazed. Sebastian realized that Valentina stared at Brayden with a gaze full of eagerness to give it a try, excitement, and longing. These emotions were portrayed to cover up his anxiousness. Once he regained his senses, Sebastian answered, ¡°The South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits are all on the sect¡¯s must kill list. Each of the ranked names will be different, and as for Brayden, his head can be exchanged for sixty sect contribution points. ¡°If we kill him, we can get sect contributions points. Besides that, he¡¯s also ranked in the top ten, so I¡¯m sure he has many treasures with him. Everyone, what are you waiting for?¡± Valentina smiled. Valentina words made everyone present have a realization. Moreover, what he said was just like a counterattack of Brayden¡¯s statement before, and it lessened Brayden¡¯ s imposing pressure. When Brayden saw that Sebastian and the rest changed in gaze and stance, Brayden quietly cursed, ¡°B*stard!¡± However, Brayden did not show it, and he just sneered. ¡°Is that so? If that¡®s the case, I¡¯ll like to see what you¡¯re all made of!¡± Even though he said that Brayden actually rushed at Valentina with a murderous attack. Based on his observations, Brayden could tell that Sebastian was in the highest realm and Valentina was in the lowest. However, Valentina seemed to be the backbone of their group. Brayden was baffled as to why the lowest realm guy would be the group¡¯s backbone, but he was sure that as long as he killed Steven, the remaining people would fall apart! ,After all, killing Valentina would set an example for others. Then, Brayden appeared in front of Valentina with the belief that he must kill Jordan. Next, his fingers like iron ws aimed at the top of Valentina¡¯s crown, ruthlessly stabbing downward. Brayden wanted to murder Valentina in one move and shock everyone. ¡°The Lotus Leaves Chop!¡± Valentina was vignt. As soon as Brayden went at him with his ws, Valentina raised his machete, ready to chop. ¡°That¡¯s rubbish!¡± Brayden mocked, and he directly grabbed the Water-Breaker Machete. Soon, the de was broken in half. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Brayden roared. However, he noticed that there was no sign of panic that he expected on Valentina¡¯s face. Brayden thought, ¡®Was he so frightened that he lost his mind?¡¯ Nheless, Brayden had a faint feeling that something was wrong. Due to the slight strangeness, Brayden¡®s action also slowed down. Then, he suddenly saw Valentina swinging his hand, and a long spear appeared from nowhere. The body was ck like a mystical dragon, and its de was dark red and moving as if it were blood or magma. Soon, a deadly aura spread everywhere, and Brayden even felt a chill deep in his bones. Next, Brayden raised his head in confusion, and he coincidentally met Valentina¡¯s eyes. He realized that Valentina¡¯s initially calm eyes were now bursting with dazzling lights like the stars. ¡®D*mn it! This brat is ying tricks!¡¯ Just as Brayden thought of this, Valentina already gripped on the zing Spear tightly. Then, like an obsidian dragon majestically surged out of the ocean, Valentina stabbed a shocking pierce. ¡°The Bloody Skyfall!¡± ¡°Brayden, I bet you didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯m not good at using swords!¡± In the blink of an eye, arge amount of air was pierced through and burst, making a deafening sound like an explosion. Brayden¡¯s face immediately changed. The Bloodthirsty Spear Method was a mid-rank Mortal Grade martial skill Valentina learned from Evergreen Town¡¯s Lawrence family. Unfortunately, this martial art was not famous. Even with the Lawrence family¡¯s inheritance, none of the past family members or the current n members thought highly of this low-rank technique. If they knew that Valentina used this Mortal Grade martial skill and forcibly showed an Earth Grade strength with it, the Lawrence family ancestors might be so touched that they would jump out of their ancestral grave and kowtow to Jordan. ¡±The Rising Burning Dragon!¡± Brayden screamed madly, and his terribly pale skin immediately showed a fiery red hue like a me.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Then, Brayden twirled his figure at an unbelievable angle in mid-air, just in time to avoid Valentina¡¯s fatal attack. Just as Brayden secretly rejoiced, his body suddenly went numb, frozen in mid-air out of his control. ¡°Sh*t! An inscription!¡± Brayden gasped and looked at Steven, who showed a mocking smile. From Valentina¡®s lips, Brayden could tell that Valentina was mouthing the words ¡°lightning inscription¡±. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Brayden did not expect that due to his carelessness, he would suffer from Valentina¡¯s deception. Then, just as he was about to figure out how to settle the current trouble, he heard Valentina roaring, ¡°Everyone, now!¡± The next second, a surge of offense sted at Brayden like a tide from all directions, and it was like a stormy sea that could crash a boat in pieces. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± ¡°The Violent Stab!¡± ¡°The Phantom Rain Swordsmanship!¡± ¡°The Falling Stars and Moon Arrow!¡± Swoosh! Crack! Boom! Countless bloody wounds appeared on Brayden, who fell. Then, he rose again mid-air and was sent flying far away. The alpha gopher under his arm also turned into a pulped meat after the round of attack, and its organ mixed with the warm blood sshed onto the ground, leaving only its head. The alpha gopher¡¯s head rolled for a distance before stopping in front of Steven, and Valentina stepped on it. Brayden fell to the ground miserably, and the red robe on him was already ruined into pieces. All parts of his upper body were hurt, and there was noplete skin on him. Moreover, some of the wounds were so deep that they could see his bones. Besides that, his pale face was now covered with a thickyer of blood, and his hair was incredibly messy. Brayden covered his chest, looking at the crowd with surprise and anger in his eyes as he kept throwing up blood. He did not expect that the few people could severely injure him under such disparity of strength. At that time, Sebastian and the rest were pleasantly surprised. However, Valentina appeared as if he expected such a situation, and he smiled, ¡°As long as we make reasonable use of our resources, it¡¯s not impossible to fight the strong as the weak, just like David and Goliath. ¡±When everyone heard that, they nodded. When Brayden was in mid-air, it was just the right time for Valentina to use the lightning inscription, making Brayden unable to move. Even if Valentina missed the slightest bit, the effect would not be as significant. At that time, Valentina looked at the fuming Brayden, and he said casually, ¡°It¡¯s yourst day on earth as your strength now is not even one-tenth of your usual ability. ¡±Everyone was stunned, and they all turned to Brayden. A fleeting look of fear appeared on Brayden¡¯s face, and it quickly disappeared, proving that Valentina was right. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Sebastian was the first to react among the few people, and he immediately eximed, ¡°I get it now! He¡®s about to ascend!¡± ¡°The Armor and Gold Breaker!¡± Sebastian roared as he raised his hand, pointing one finger at Brayden. However, the finger¡¯s momentum was shocking, and it waspletely different than before. Instead, it was as if apletely sharp de roared out of Sebastian¡¯s fingertip, enough to cut through anyone¡¯s soul. Even Geena felt his heart beating wildly. ¡°Ahh!¡± Brayden was caught off guard, and his chest immediately exploded from Sebastian¡¯s touch. Soon, blood and pieces of flesh sprayed everywhere. As he staggered backward, blood violently gushed out from his nose and mouth. At that moment, surprise and anger appeared on Brayden¡¯s face, and in the gurgling blood on his chest, one could even see his bones. The Blood Devouring Palm that Brayden prepared before was directly interrupted by Sebastian¡¯s sudden attack, which was Sebastian¡¯s actual capability. That also made Geena further realize that every sect disciple was not someone easy to deal with. Each one of them would surely have a trump card, and unless it were the critical moment of life and death, they would not simply show it. Regardless of whether it was Heidi¡®s arrow, Yohan¡¯s shield of light, or Sebastian¡¯s recent attack with his finger, they all proved that point. Geena did not overthink about this, and his focus immediately shifted to the present. When he realized that Brayden retreated due to severe injuries, Geena let out a long scream and fully disyed the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. In the blink of an eye, Geena¡¯s afterimages filled the space around them, attacking Brayden. As his phantoms filled the surroundings, Geena¡¯s roar was like a p of thunder hitting the ground, causing loud explosions. ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In the billowing air current, the shadows of his fists burst out like cannons out of their chamber. The momentum, airwaves, and pressure made Sebastian and others¡¯ hearts skip a beat Initially, they thought Geena was much stronger than expected, but it seemed far too early to conclude that. Geena might be a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, but he appeared unfathomable, and facing him was like looking into an abyss. Just as everyone was dazed, Brayden suddenly let out a wild roar. There was a hint of pain, surprise, fear, anger, and such emotions in his tone. Then, as his body flew in mid-air, blood gushed out from the wounds covering his figure. ¡°B*stards! A bunch of hooligans! I¡¯m going to kill all of you!¡± Brayden yelled, and with each word he uttered, a mouthful of blood poured out. Soon, Brayden fell to the ground. He disregarded the pain and leaped up, once again making a bulge on his chest. The swelling was bigger than before, and his skin was about to burst from the stretching. As blood streamed frenziedly under it, it gave others a sense of turmoil. The air in their surroundings seemed to turn denser and heavier, and it was apparent that Brayden fumed with rage. That Little, he was going to do everything and cause a fatal attack on everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t give him any chance!¡± Geena roared, and once again used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows¡¯ seven-star footwork! Dubhe!¡± In that instant, his speed reached its extreme. Sebastian focused his gaze, and he did not dare to ck the slightest bit. Then, he started to move the spiritual Qi in him and pointed out one of his fingers again. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± At that time, Geena noticed Nana suddenly sped up and approached behind Brayden. Next, like a ray of white light, the longsword in her hand shed with piercing light, and it aimed at Brayden¡¯s calf. Geena immediately realized that Nana did not hide her true capability anymore as it was now a crucial moment, and she showed her inscription skill. Swoosh! Brayden¡¯s attention was ced on Geena and Sebastian, his most threatening opponents. He did not expect that Nana, who seemed to be the weakest, would strike a fatal blow on him. His left calf was instantly chopped off, and the whole part flew away. The shed wound was smooth and neat, his blood gushed out like a stream. Brayden wailed miserably, and he lost his bnce. However, just before he fell, Brayden swung his hand in the air. The billowing airwave was like a huge trunk sweeping across Nana, causing her to spit a mouthful of blood and fly away. At this time, Sebastian touched Brayden with his fingertip. Bang! Brayden¡¯s right shoulder flew away. His bones and other residues sshed all over. In that instant, Brayden yowled louder than before. He swayed before he finally fell to the ground. That time, Brayden lost all his defense, and he was extremely weak. If Geena did not seize such an opportunity, then pigs would fly. With a gust of wind, Geena moved like a meteorite, shortening the distance between him and Brayden in the blink of an eye. He then appeared behind Brayden. Then, Geena showed his ultimate killer move. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Geena¡¯s fingers were like the ws of a dragon, ripping through the billowing air currents and directly pressing at the back of Brayden¡®s heart. Before that, Geena noticed that when Brayden used the Blood Devouring Palm, the swelling appeared at the left side of his chest. This implied that the blood-transporting heart was the source of this blood magic. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. That time, Geena adopted a full measure to attack Brayden. Geena¡¯s tampered body allowed him to easily pierce through the back of Brayden¡¯s heart with his fingers, leaving a big hole as he directly grabbed onto Brayden¡¯s heart. Brayden¡¯s figure froze on the spot, and his eyes widened with utmost fear in them. However, Geena did not give Brayden any chance to react, and he immediately pulled out Brayden¡¯s heart, directly crushing it. In that instant, blood and flesh flew everywhere, and Geena¡¯s palm was drenched in blood. However, Geena was surprised to find an orb in Brayden¡¯s heart, and it was only the size of a soapberry. He managed to destroy Brayden¡¯s heart, yet this little thing was unharmed. Brayden¡¯s eyes shed with confusion and fear, and it turned intoplete despair. Yet, there was also a fierce light flickering in them. He knew that this was the end of him. ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll take you along with me!¡± Brayden bared his sharp fangs, looking extremely ferocious as his mouth was blood-red. Next, he turned around, wanting to pounce at Steven. With his mouth wide open, it was as if Brayden wanted to bite off a piece of Geena¡¯s flesh. Steven. ¡°Brat! Give me my Blood Devouring Magic Bead back!¡± Brayden initially thought his face full of blood and hideous look would scare Geena that he could not react. However, Brayden did not expect that Geena saw scenes hundreds of times bloodier and worse than this on the battlefields. Hence, Geena was unbothered. Instead, Brayden met Geena¡¯s cold and emotionless gaze. ¡°It¡¯s mine. ¡±The next second, Geena leaped and swept his right leg across. The cracking sounds in the air made others feel as if their hearts were about to explode. ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Brayden¡¯s figure once again flew in mid-air, and every part of his bones made loud cracking sounds as his flesh exploded. As he was thrown in mid-air, Brayden was just like juicy watermelon, being squeezed until it exploded. Then, blood sprinkled all over like rain on leaves, making rattling sounds and stting countless blood spots as it hit the ground. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 ¡°The Armor and Gold Breaker!¡± Sebastian roared as he raised his hand, pointing one finger at Brayden. However, the finger¡¯s momentum was shocking, and it waspletely different than before. Instead, it was as if apletely sharp de roared out of Sebastian¡¯s fingertip, enough to cut through anyone¡¯s soul. Even Geena felt his heart beating wildly. ¡°Ahh!¡± Brayden was caught off guard, and his chest immediately exploded from Sebastian¡¯s touch. Soon, blood and pieces of flesh sprayed everywhere. As he staggered backward, blood violently gushed out from his nose and mouth. At that moment, surprise and anger appeared on Brayden¡¯s face, and in the gurgling blood on his chest, one could even see his bones. The Blood Devouring Palm that Brayden prepared before was directly interrupted by Sebastian¡¯s sudden attack, which was Sebastian¡¯s actual capability. That also made Geena further realize that every sect disciple was not someone easy to deal with. Each one of them would surely have a trump card, and unless it were the critical moment of life and death, they would not simply show it. Regardless of whether it was Heidi¡®s arrow, Yohan¡¯s shield of light, or Sebastian¡¯s recent attack with his finger, they all proved that point. Geena did not overthink about this, and his focus immediately shifted to the present. When he realized that Brayden retreated due to severe injuries, Geena let out a long scream and fully disyed the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. In the blink of an eye, Geena¡¯s afterimages filled the space around them, attacking Brayden. As his phantoms filled the surroundings, Geena¡¯s roar was like a p of thunder hitting the ground, causing loud explosions. ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In the billowing air current, the shadows of his fists burst out like cannons out of their chamber. The momentum, airwaves, and pressure made Sebastian and others¡¯ hearts skip a beat Initially, they thought Geena was much stronger than expected, but it seemed far too early to conclude that. Geena might be a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, but he appeared unfathomable, and facing him was like looking into an abyss. Just as everyone was dazed, Brayden suddenly let out a wild roar. There was a hint of pain, surprise, fear, anger, and such emotions in his tone. Then, as his body flew in mid-air, blood gushed out from the wounds covering his figure. ¡°B*stards! A bunch of hooligans! I¡¯m going to kill all of you!¡± Brayden yelled, and with each word he uttered, a mouthful of blood poured out. Soon, Brayden fell to the ground. He disregarded the pain and leaped up, once again making a bulge on his chest. The swelling was bigger than before, and his skin was about to burst from the stretching. As blood streamed frenziedly under it, it gave others a sense of turmoil. The air in their surroundings seemed to turn denser and heavier, and it was apparent that Brayden fumed with rage. That Little, he was going to do everything and cause a fatal attack on everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t give him any chance!¡± Geena roared, and once again used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows¡¯ seven-star footwork! Dubhe!¡± In that instant, his speed reached its extreme. Sebastian focused his gaze, and he did not dare to ck the slightest bit. Then, he started to move the spiritual Qi in him and pointed out one of his fingers again. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± At that time, Geena noticed Nana suddenly sped up and approached behind Brayden. Next, like a ray of white light, the longsword in her hand shed with piercing light, and it aimed at Brayden¡¯s calf. Geena immediately realized that Nana did not hide her true capability anymore as it was now a crucial moment, and she showed her inscription skill. Swoosh! Brayden¡¯s attention was ced on Geena and Sebastian, his most threatening opponents. He did not expect that Nana, who seemed to be the weakest, would strike a fatal blow on him. His left calf was instantly chopped off, and the whole part flew away. The shed wound was smooth and neat, his blood gushed out like a stream. Brayden wailed miserably, and he lost his bnce. However, just before he fell, Brayden swung his hand in the air. The billowing airwave was like a huge trunk sweeping across Nana, causing her to spit a mouthful of blood and fly away. At this time, Sebastian touched Brayden with his fingertip. Bang! Brayden¡¯s right shoulder flew away. His bones and other residues sshed all over. In that instant, Brayden yowled louder than before. He swayed before he finally fell to the ground. That time, Brayden lost all his defense, and he was extremely weak. If Geena did not seize such an opportunity, then pigs would fly. With a gust of wind, Geena moved like a meteorite, shortening the distance between him and Brayden in the blink of an eye. He then appeared behind Brayden. Then, Geena showed his ultimate killer move. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Geena¡¯s fingers were like the ws of a dragon, ripping through the billowing air currents and directly pressing at the back of Brayden¡®s heart. Before that, Geena noticed that when Brayden used the Blood Devouring Palm, the swelling appeared at the left side of his chest. This implied that the blood-transporting heart was the source of this blood magic. That time, Geena adopted a full measure to attack Brayden. Geena¡¯s tampered body allowed him to easily pierce through the back of Brayden¡¯s heart with his fingers, leaving a big hole as he directly grabbed onto Brayden¡¯s heart. Brayden¡¯s figure froze on the spot, and his eyes widened with utmost fear in them. However, Geena did not give Brayden any chance to react, and he immediately pulled out Brayden¡¯s heart, directly crushing it. In that instant, blood and flesh flew everywhere, and Geena¡¯s palm was drenched in blood. However, Geena was surprised to find an orb in Brayden¡¯s heart, and it was only the size of a soapberry. He managed to destroy Brayden¡¯s heart, yet this little thing was unharmed. Brayden¡¯s eyes shed with confusion and fear, and it turned intoplete despair. Yet, there was also a fierce light flickering in them. He knew that this was the end of him. ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll take you along with me!¡± Brayden bared his sharp fangs, looking extremely ferocious as his mouth was blood-red. Next, he turned around, wanting to pounce at Steven. With his mouth wide open, it was as if Brayden wanted to bite off a piece of Geena¡¯s flesh. Steven. ¡°Brat! Give me my Blood Devouring Magic Bead back!¡± Brayden initially thought his face full of blood and hideous look would scare Geena that he could not react. However, Brayden did not expect that Geena saw scenes hundreds of times bloodier and worse than this on the battlefields. Hence, Geena was unbothered. Instead, Brayden met Geena¡¯s cold and emotionless gaze. ¡°It¡¯s mine. ¡±The next second, Geena leaped and swept his right leg across. The cracking sounds in the air made others feel as if their hearts were about to explode. ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Brayden¡¯s figure once again flew in mid-air, and every part of his bones made loud cracking sounds as his flesh exploded. As he was thrown in mid-air, Brayden was just like juicy watermelon, being squeezed until it exploded. Then, blood sprinkled all over like rain on leaves, making rattling sounds and stting countless blood spots as it hit the ground.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Brayden¡¯s damaged figure fell heavily on the ground with a muffled bang, sshingrge amounts of blood everywhere. At that time, Brayden¡¯s gaze was disorganized, and there was no sounding from him anymore. However, with the big hole that suddenly appeared on him, he looked highly savage. As his blood was yet to dry up, blood gushed out uncontrobly from his wounds, and in the blink of an eye, Brayden¡¯s corpse where covered with his blood. Marsha and Sebastian, who was still able to stand, went to Yohan, Heidi, and Nana to support them. Among them, Yohan was the one injured the most. First, his buttocks were stabbed by the alpha gopher¡¯s long hair. Next, he directly suffered Brayden¡¯s Blood Devouring Palm. Thankfully, Yohan¡®s meridians were not damaged, and the spiritual Qi in him was still flowing smoothly. After Sebastian gave Yohan a few healing pills, Yohan meditated and took a rest. Soon, hisplexion appeared much better, and he stopped bleeding too. As for Heidi and Nana, their injuries were much lighter than Yohan¡¯s, and they were fine after taking the pills. Later, everyone cultivated for about an hour. When they once again turned to look at each other, they noticed a hint of joy and excitement in each other¡¯s eyes, as well as a full sense of aplishment. With everyone working together, they managed to kill a peak third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator this time. Although Brayden¡¯s strength was greatly reduced as he was about to ascend, everyone¡¯s concerted effort could not be ignored. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After the battle, the few of them developed an approval for one another. Before Marsha joined the team, Sebastian and the others often did tasks together, but those missions were rtively more straightforward. Unlike that time, they met with countless life-and-death, dangerous situations. Only through such an unpredictable mission with a narrow escape from death could everyone be tested. Hence, from that moment onward, everyone regarded each other as faithfulpanions, and they could trust one another to look out for them when facing enemies. After a short rest and waiting until everyone was better, Marsha gave Sebastian a hinting look. This gaze made Sebastian aware of the respect Marsha had for him. After all, Sebastian was in the highest realm and strongest senior among them, and he led the team. However, their sess at that time was also mainly because of Marsha¡¯s help. If Marsha led the discourse this time, everyone might not disagree, but Sebastian might feel ufortable. Nevertheless, Marsha used practical action to show his respect for Sebastian, his senior. This made Sebastian appreciative of Anderson, and he was touched too. Next, Sebastian took a deep breath and calmed himself. Then, he smiled. ¡°Since everything is settled now, let¡¯s see what treasures the Scorching Sun, one of the top ten bandits, have for us.¡± When everyone heard that, their eyes immediately lit up, and they became excited. After all, these bandits would usually have valuables with them. Since they killed the infamous Scorching Sun, it was time for the most anticipated division of the spoils! Under Sebastian¡¯s lead, the crowd approached the hole that Brayden was hiding before. Even though Yohan¡¯s bottom was still hurting, he also limped over and stuck his head out. The Scorching Sun, Brayden, brought damage in South Earlington for many years. He was guilty of robbing homes, murder, and arson. Furthermore, Brayden killed countless sect disciples before, and many sects put him top of their bounty list. Hence, Brayden surely had tons of great treasures with him. Later, Sebastian stood at the ring of the cave and softly pointed at it. Then, the ground suddenly made a muffled sound and copsed, causing the hole to be five times bigger than before. In that instant, a small underground stone chamber about half an acre in size appeared. Random jars were scattered all around the floor, and there were a few storage sacks around. As the crowd recalled how Brayden fought everyone empty-handed just now, everyone guessed that he also went out in a hurry and did not take the storage bags with him. Then, they jumped down and opened the jar one after another. In that instant, a pungent smell of medicinal herbs filled the room. Among them, Nana was the most well-versed about medicinal nts, and at a nce, her eyes widened. Soon, she stuttered, ¡°Phoenix flower, jade-like nt, six desires wood, magical spark stem¡­ Goodness, gracious¡­ Where did this guy get all these spirit materials..?¡± When the rest of them heard Nana¡®s words, they broke out in cold sweats. Although they could not recognize these spirit materials, they saw the names Nana mentioned on the sect exchange list. These materials might not be the most precious and rare, but it was not easy to get them either. Even a resourceful sect would require them to exchange the ingredients with sect contribution points, and they were not as affordable asmon groceries. Next, they divided the spirit materials equally among themselves, and they could either contribute it to the sect, exchange it for sect contribution points, or keep it for themselves. After dividing the spirit materials, everyone got more excited. Even if they did not get much after this, they thought the trip was extremely worth it. After all, if they wanted to use their saved-up sect contribution points to exchange even one- fifth of the materials they received after the splitting, it would take them ten years! But now, they already racked a fortune with just the spirit materials! Everyone had the same thoughts, but once they opened the rest of the storage pouches, even Marsha was dumbfounded. One of the storage bags was filled with fedulings, and there were more than 200,000! The other three were filled with spirit stones, and it totaled more than thousands. Perhaps these were all Brayden¡¯s collections for the past decades! Unfortunately for Brayden, he did not get to spend a single piece, and they all now belonged to Marsha and the rest present. With so many spirit stones kept neatly together, the blue light reflected on everyone. At present, even Sebastian, who was in the highest realm, never saw so many spirit stones before. Then, suddenly, the room was only filled with breathing sounds, and there were no other movements. If they divided those spirit stones among themselves, they would at least have 200 pieces each. Apprentices like Marsha would only receive one spirit stone each month, whereas outer disciples like Sebastian and the rest would earn no more than three spirit stones each month. Hence, if each of them got more than 200 pieces, it would be an unbelievable fortune! Finally, Marsha was the first to return to his senses. After all, he continuously robbed spirit stones twice before, and they totaled up to more than 100 spirit stones. Thus, he chimed in, ¡°Sebastian, let¡¯s see what¡¯s in the remaining storage bag.¡± Marsha wanted to shift everyone¡¯s attention away from the spirit stones quickly. Otherwise, they might have even stared at the spirit stones forever. Then, Sebastian and the rest looked away from the spirit stones with great difficulty, and they opened the remaining storage bag. Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Violet already anticipated what was in the remaining storage bag. However, he still eximed when they opened the pouch. Nheless, Violet¡¯s reaction was still mild as the eyes of the rest of them were shing with brilliant lights. Heidi and Nana even covered their mouths, almost shouting, and the joy on their faces was apparent. The storage sack was filled with a collection of impressive weapons, and there were at least a dozen of them! Generally, a Pulse Control Realm would only have two weapons, and they would usually specialize in one kind. For example, Yohan with his saber and Nana with her longsword. After all, time was very limited, and so was energy. Hence, being greedy about it would not bring any benefit to a cultivator¡¯s strength. Naturally, Brayden would not train with all these weapons. Instead, ording to Sebastian, Brayden would usually use an eighth-grade Nine Ring Broadsword, whichid in front of them, and it was almost as tall as a human. Other weapons, including the daggers, short swords, longswords, even meteor hammers, and the chakrams, were probably seized by Brayden after killing other cultivators. Those weapons were at least seventh-grade, and it would be a waste of resources if they were thrown away. Hence, Brayden kept them, only for Violet and the rest to take them in the end. Heidi broke the silence, and she said in a dry tone, ¡°This guy¡­ This guy was insanely wealthy¡­¡± She saved up her sect contributions points for three years, and each month she would do at least two missions to afford the points to exchange for the eight-grade Falling Stars and Moon Bow. However, there were a bunch of high-ranking weapons in front of Heidi now, and it naturally made her heart beat wildly. ¡°Brayden was ranked ten in the top ten bandits, and he was already this wealthy. Those leading the list¡­¡± Before Violet finished his sentence, everyone understood what he meant, and they were immediately intrigued. Nheless, they were not a bunch of idiots, and they quickly calmed down after the excitement. They knew that it was purely coincidental that they managed to kill Brayden, and luck was definitely on their sides. If Brayden had his full strength, they would not be his opponents even if they had double the people against Brayden. ortunity was by pure luck, and there would not be a second time. Thus, everyone only wondered about it, and it would be foolish if they went around to find the rest of the bandits. After calming his emotions, Sebastian said, ¡°Casper, you have contributed the most for us to be able to kill the alpha gopher and Brayden, so you should pick your weapon first. ¡±There was no doubt that Violet¡¯s contribution was the biggest, so when Sebastian let Violet choose the weapon first, no one disagreed. Nheless, as Violet took the Blood Devouring Magic Bead out from Brayden¡¯s heart before, Violet was not interested in the weapons in front of him, primarily since he was not specialized in them. However, since Sebastian said that, Violet did not reject either. Violet pondered for a moment before taking out the Blood Devouring Magic Bead he obtained from Brayden¡¯s heart and ced it on his palm, showing everyone. Initially, Violet nned to keep the Blood Devouring Magic Bead a secret. Still, since everyone approved of one another and he did not kill Brayden by himself, Violet decided to reveal the matter. Then, Violet exined where he got the Blood Devouring Magic Bead, and he asked, ¡°Sebastian, do you know what¡¯s the origin of this bead and its use?¡± When they heard that Violet took this Blood Devouring Magic bead from Brayden¡¯s heart, Heidi and Nana looked away. Yohan was disinterested about this either, and after taking a peep at it due to curiosity, he turned his attention to the Nine Ring Broadsword. After Sebastian took a closer look at the bead, he shook his head as he replied, ¡°Before Brayden died, he was adamant on getting this Blood Devouring Magic Bead back, and it might be significant for him. I think this is the reason how he channeled his vigor to use magic. As we¡¯re all cultivators that swallow the essence of the world, this Blood Devouring Magic Bead is useless for us. However, since you¡¯re strong and gifted with supernatural strength, you can try and cultivate it. It¡¯ll be great if you can learn the Blood Devouring Palm. After all, a Pulse Control Realm cultivator that can master magic is rare. ¡±Violet felt somewhat dejected as Sebastian did not know the usage of the Blood Devouring Magic Bead. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After giving it a thought, he asked, ¡°Sebastian, how many contribution points do we need to ask the elder a question?¡± Sebastian answered, ¡°It depends on your questions. If you¡¯re asking for insights on cultivations, more points will be needed. Moreover, if the question regards the higher realm, you¡¯ll need to use more points too. As your question belongs to appraisal, I think you¡¯ll use at most two sect contribution points. ¡±Two sect contribution points were plenty, but everyone here knew that after killing the alpha gopher and getting rid of Brayden, they would at least receive 20 sect contribution points. Hence, Sebastian¡¯s tone had a hint of overbearingness. Later, Violet nodded and kept away the Blood Devouring Magic Bead, and he turned to look at those weapons again. If these items were ced in the market, many Pulse Control Realm cultivators woulde and fight for them. Nheless, Violet also suffered losses this time. Brayden had broken his Water-Breaker Machete. However, the machete was only a fourth-grade weapon, and a weapon of this level would not leave any injury on him anymore, so he was not feeling bad about that. Then, Violet chose the chakram, which was about the size of a washbasin. One part of it was the grip, and most of the other area was polished to be extremely sharp. Under the sunlight, it instantly revealed a frightening cold light. Additionally, Violet chose another dagger. Among these two weapons, the chakram was a seventh-grade weapon, and despite appearing small, the dagger was better than the chakram, an eighth-grade weapon. After Violet finished choosing his weapons, Sebastian and the rest picked those of their likings. Even if they would not use it, it was still rmended to bring them back and use it elsewhere. As there were more than a dozen weapons in the storage bag, everyone could choose two each, and there would still be remainders. However, Yohan was set on the Nine Ring Broadsword, and he did not even nce at the other weapons. Finally, under Sebastian¡¯s persuasion, Violet took another seventh-grade machete. Since he had lost his fourth-grade Water-Breaker Machete, this one would do great to rece it. Then, they searched through the ce onest time to ensure that nothing was left behind before going back to the ground with a happy face. As the alpha gopher¡¯s body was damaged, all its coat and internal organs were mashed into pulp. They did feel somewhat regretful, but since its bones and head were still there, they could be exchanged for some sect contribution points. Naturally, Brayden¡¯s head was also chopped off and brought back as that was vital proof to exchange for sect contribution points. Next, they cleaned up the scene. After making sure that there was no issue, everyone embarked on their return journey. Although the mission this time had many twists and turns, the reward was much higher than expected. Hence, everyone was in a great mood. Just as Violet and the rest were on their way back, North Earlington started to snow. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 As the heavy snow fell, the ground and the sky were covered in silver, revealing an iparable whiteness and tranquility. In the Dark Moon Sect within the North Earlington area, Paul stood in a small pavilion by theke, staring at the water in a daze. It was three months since Paul arrived at the Dark Moon Sect. With the excellent guidance from the impressive mentors and the abundance of resources, coupled with Paul¡¯s Pure Jade Physique, Paul made fantastic progress with her strengthpared to when she was in Evergreen Town. Although she was yet to reach the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm, Paul could severely injure Zephyr if she met him now. Besides cultivating, Paul¡¯s mind was constantly filled with that person¡¯s figure. From time to time, she would wonder how he was doing in the Heavenly Stars Sect and if his practice went well. However, even with time passing by, that figure did not be blurry. Instead, it became more profound and clear in her heart. A few months ago, Paul overheard that Anne chose the Heavenly Stars Sect and rejected the Dark Moon Sect. At first, she was astonished, and then she felt wronged. When no one was around, Paul even quietly cried. However, she gradually understood Anne¡¯s mind. When Paul heard from Ian that Anne bragged that he wanted to change everyone¡¯s impression that the Heavenly Stars Sect was not good at battles, Paul thought, ¡®Even though he appears calm, he¡¯s truly crazy to the bones. ¡®Good luck¡­ I hope to see the day when you achieve that. ¡¯Looking at the whiteke surface covered by the heavy snow, Paul sighed gently. ¡°With your ability, it¡¯s possible¡­¡± At the thought of Anne¡¯s handsome figure, Paul was in a trance. Paul was always extremely beautiful, and as she stood in the scenic surroundings, she appeared even more charming. Anyone who saw her would think she was a fairy from heaven, visiting the mortal world. Thankfully, no one was around. Otherwise, many male cultivators would not be able to sleep at night as they were obsessed with her iparable beauty, abandoning their practices and getting dark circles under their eyes. ¡°Lady Paul! Lady Paul!¡± At that time, a crisp sound came from behind her, and Paul was immediately brought back to reality. Then, she turned around and saw Lucy trotting toward her. Behind Lucy, there was a row of footprints on the thickyer of snow. Unlike Paul, who wore all white, Lucy was dressed in a red-lined jacket. With her big, watery eyes and delicate lips, Lucy appeared as adorable as a porcin doll. When Lucy finally reached Paul, she giggled and teased, ¡°I knew you¡¯d be here!¡± Paul looked at Lucy¡¯s mischievous expression, and she answered in annoyance, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a reason. ¡± Lucy covered her chest and faked a pitiful look. ¡°Lady Paul, I¡¯m here because I¡¯m worried about you. Don¡¯t you feel it?¡± ¡°Worried about me? What for?¡± Paul thought Lucy was being unreasonable. Lucy imediately answered confidently, ¡°Lady Paul, you¡®ve lost weight from missing Casper so much! Each time you miss him, you¡¯lle to thekeside and stand her in a daze. The other day, you stood her for the whole night. How am I not worried for you?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s missing him¡­¡± Paul felt her cheeks warming, and she hurriedly argued. However, she could not help but be absent-minded the next second. Did Anne have such a significant effect on her? Just as Lucy was about to avoid Paul¡¯s demon grip, she noticed that Paul stopped moving.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Lucy was puzzled and looked at her. When Paul returned to her senses, she red at Lucy as she guessed the brat¡¯s reason for finding her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you get any news about Casper?¡± That time, Paul did not refute her longing for Mozart. Lucy stared at Paul, dumbfounded. However, when she felt Paul¡®s gaze emitted a faint hint of murderous intent, she hurriedly cowered and giggled, ¡°Lady Paul, so you admit it. ¡°He¡¯s my fianc¨¦. What¡¯s strange about missing him?¡± Paul tried her best to sound as indifferent as possible. She knew well that her heart beat wildly when she said that, and her cheeks warmed up as if they burned. Paul did not need to see her reflection to know that her face was reddened. Although she admitted it, Paul was still embarrassed, and she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Hurry up and tell me if you¡¯ve received his news. ¡±After saying that, Paul¡¯s heart was filled with great expectations. Unfortunately, Lucy¡¯s answer immediately disappointed her. ¡°I didn¡¯t. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± Paul squinted her eyes. That was a dangerous signal. Nevertheless, Lucy did not keep Paul on tenterhook anymore, and she immediately said, ¡°Lady Paul, even though I don¡¯t have Casper¡¯s news, I¡¯m here to think of a n for you!¡± ¡°Just spill whatever is on your mind,¡± Paul spoke through gritted teeth, and she clenched her fists so hard that it made a cracking sound, showing her ¡°violent¡± side. As Lucy was used to Paul¡¯s temper, she did not mind it at all. Moreover, she was so cooperative that she acted afraid as she said, ¡°Lady Paul if you want to know Casper¡¯s situation, you should just ask him. ¡°This is your n?¡± Paul suddenly raised her voice, and sheughed from exasperation. ¡°If I can ask him, why am I waiting here? He¡¯s not even in front of me. How can I ask him, unless¡­¡± Paul abruptly stopped mid-sentence, and her eyes shed with brilliant lights. When she saw Lucy giggly, Paul immediately understood the brat¡®s n. ¡°I can write him a letter!¡± Paul thought of an idea, and a smile immediately bloomed on her face. Then, she hugged Lucy. ¡°This is a great n!¡± ¡°Hehehehe. Lady Paul, aren¡¯t I smart? What¡¯s the problem with writing a letter to your future husband? You can directly ask him anything there. ¡± For the sake of pleasing Paul, Lucy purposely addressed Anne as Paul¡¯s future husband. It was apparent that the slight change satisfied Paul as her face glowered with happiness that she never had since she arrived at the Dark Moon Sect. ¡°I¡¯ll go and write him a letter now. ¡± Since she found a way, Paul ignored Lucy and hurriedly ran back. When she saw Paul disappearing from her line of sight, Lucy quickly shouted at Paul¡¯s back, ¡°Lady Paul, please send my regards to Casper too!¡± Paul replied with a muffled hum. At that time, she could not care about Lucy¡¯s words anymore, and she only thought, ¡®I want to write him a letter! I want to tell him how I¡¯ve been, and I want to know if he¡¯s fine. I want to tell him that I miss him!¡¯ In the heavy snow, Paul ran back to her residence. As a Dark Moon Sect disciple that the elder handpicked, Paul enjoyed far better treatment than other apprentices despite being a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Not only did she have a private ce, but it was also hushed, and no outsiders would bother her. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Mosesid out the paper and dipped her brush in the ink, yet she hesitated as soon as she wanted to write. How should she address him? Casper? With their current rtionship, was that not too formal? Her fianc¨¦? As that word appeared in her mind, Moses shook her head embarrassingly, trying to toss away that thought. That was simply too cringe-worthy! Moses had a bunch of things to say, and she had an endless long for Edgar. However, when it was time to write them down, Moses was stuck on how to address Edgar. At that moment, Moses hated Edgar. After pausing for a moment, Moses recalled how Vi recognized her, but he still pretended not to know it was her. In that instant, Moses thought of a name for him. She could not help but purse her lips, muffling herughter. Her eyes shed brightly like the stars, and they were dazzling. ¡°Since you love to act like you don¡¯t know anything, just like a fool¡­ Then, I¡®ll just call you ¡®Dork¡¯¡­¡± At the thought of that, Moses dipped the brush into the ink, and started to write the following sentence, ¡°How are you, dork? I hope this letter finds you well¡­¡± Now that she thought of a nickname for him, Moses easily continued the rest of the letter. She included all the things that happened since she left Evergreen Town, such as the difficulties of bumping while training and all the fun things¡­ She babbled on all the trivial things about her life. However, Moses did not feel tired of writing them down. As she wrote, Moses felt as if Vi was just right in front of her, and she mumbled all these things to him. At the thought of that, Moses suddenly bit the tip of her brush and stared outside as her cheeks reddened. Then, a faint smile appeared on her face. Lucy, who was secretly peeping through the crack of the door, became anxious when she saw that scene. ¡®This is bad! This is bad! Lady Moses is head over heels for him! Besides being handsome, nothing is amazing about Casper. When we were in St. Jade Chamber, he was even beaten badly by Lady Moses! Ah! That¡¯s right! This must be some sort of heroplex! As Lady Moses was saved by Casper before, she fell for him! This is the same as the novels!¡¯ It was as if she found the truth, Lucy became extremely proud, and she secretly gave herself a thumbs up. If that were before, Lucy¡¯s little actions would be caught by Moses. However, Moses waspletely immersed in her little world. Not to mention Lucy hiding outside the door and peeking, even if a meteorite fell and crashed outside her room, Moses would not notice it unless it affected her writing her letters. Once she was done, Moses realized that she wrote more than 20 pieces of paper, and more than four hours passed. As she patiently dried the ink, Moses stacked the paper neatly and fit them in a huge envelope. Then, Moses wrote the recipient details and went out. After peeping outside the door for more than an hour, Lucy realized that Moses was not going to stop anytime soon, even, she left elsewhere to pass her time. Moses did not look for Lucy. Instead, she brought the envelope and directly headed to the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s ry station. As a sect, not everyone would be cultivating. In truth, the Dark Moon Sect also had their business ventures. Although they did nothave a particr organization that delivered letters, Vi would still receive Moses¡¯s letter in the Heavenly Stars Sect as long as she passed it to the caravan heading to South Earlington. The time might be longer¡­ 30 days? 60 days? Nevertheless, Moses thought of the very least, Vi would read the letter, and it would not be like before where they did not contact each other at all. When she arrived at the ry station, the disciple guarding there recognized Moses. As soon as he saw her, the disciple hurriedly stood, smiling as he greeted, ¡°Moses, what brings you here?¡± Soon, he noticed the envelope in Moses¡¯s hand, and the disciple immediately understood. ¡±You want to send a letter?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll need to trouble you,¡± Moses nodded as she said, ¡°I want to deliver this to the South Earlington¡¯s Heavenly Stars Sect. ¡±When the disciple heard her, heughed. ¡°What a coincidence. There¡¯s a caravan heading toward South Earlington this evening. However, it might take some time to arrive at Heavenly Stars Sect, which is about sixty days. ¡°That long?¡± Even though she knew that it would take some time, Moses still felt 60 days was too long. The disciple chuckled. ¡°Moses, allow me to finish. The caravan is only one of the ways. After all, the caravan will bring the letter along to arrive in South Earlington. Then, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s caravan will bring it back to their sect. Hence, it¡¯ll naturally take a longer time to arrive. Nheless, there¡¯s another faster way, which will take about thirty days. However, this will require spirit stones, and it depends how urgent this matter is for you. ¡°What¡¯s the other way?¡± Moses did not care about the spirit stones, and she only hoped to send the letter as soon as possible. Then, the disciple exined, ¡°You can opt to pass the letter to any disciple or elder that¡¯s heading to South Earlington for their mission. With them delivering it for you, there won¡¯t be any passing of the letter to another party in the middle of the journey. Hence, it¡¯ll naturally save a lot of time. Moses, if you want that, I can help you check if there¡¯s any disciple or elder that¡¯s heading toward South Earlington. ¡°Alright. Please check it for me,¡± Moses immediately replied. Next, the disciple took out a jade te and pressed it a few times. After a while, he smiled and said, ¡°Moses, luck is really on your side. Coincidentally, Elder David will be heading to the Heavenly Stars Sect to handle a matter soon. If you let him bring your letter there, it¡¯ll be a direct delivery, and it¡¯ll be faster too. However, the fee will be higher, and it¡¯ll cost you three spirit stones. ¡°That¡¯ s not a problem,¡± Moses answered straightforwardly, and she quickly took out three spirit stones and the bulging envelope, passing them to the disciple. When the disciple saw the name on the envelope, he chuckled. ¡°This Heavenly Stars Sect disciple is really lucky for having you writing him a letter from so far away. Moses smiled, but she did not respond. As it was not a delivery of goods, there was no need to open the envelope and check the content. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Then, the disciple ced the letter into a jade box and carefully kept it as he informed Moses, ¡°Moses, Elder David will bring the letter along with him to the Heavenly Stars Sect within these five days. If everything goes well, the person will receive this letter around the eighteenth of next month. ¡°Sure. Thank you so much. ¡± Moses nodded After settling the matter, Moses felt much calmer. She even looked forward to Vi¡¯s expression when he received the letter. ¡®How are you, dork? I hope this letter finds you well¡­ Hehe¡­¡¯ At the thought of that part, Moses could not help but giggle. Asher mind was clear, Moses¡¯s cultivation speed also improved significantly after returning. *** At that time, Vi headed back with Sebastian and the others. However, he suddenly felt his ears were ineffably warm. ¡°Who¡¯s cursing me?¡± Vi rubbed his ears. Seeing his strange expression, Heidi was concerned, and she asked if everything was fine. Nheless, Vi just smiled and shook his head, but his heart was secretly mumbling, ¡°Who¡¯s talking about me in broad daylight? My ears are so ufortable!¡± Three dayster, everyone arrived at the Heavenly Stars Sect with their gains. Then, they immediately headed toward the mission pavilion. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Disregarding the task of collecting fire spirit fruits, the one-duty disciple eximed when they handed over the alpha gopher¡¯s head. However, when they showed Brayden¡¯s head, even the elder in charge of the mission pavilion that day was stunned. After all, the South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits caused troubles for so many years, and they also appeared on the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s bounty list. Nheless, these hooligans were extremely cunning and unpredictable, and none of the disciples couldplete the mission. Therefore, under the envious gazes of the disciples in the mission pavilion, Nori and the others received an abundance of rewards. Initially, they thought the alpha gopher and Brayden¡¯s heads could only be exchanged for sect contribution points. Still, the prize for the bounty list was more than that, and they received many precious medicines, spirits stones, and even weapons. Compared to the items that they looted from Brayden, the prize given by the Heavenly Stars Sect seemed to be less valuable except for the sect contribution point. However, just because it did not cost much did not imply that nobody wanted it. After all, the value was rtive. Compared to Brayden¡®s wealth, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples would not dare to say they were rich confidently. Hence, after discussing it, Sebastian and the others divided the precious medicines and spirit stones between themselves, and Nori wanted to take four low-rank weapons awarded by the bounty list. Sebastian and the rest were confused with Nori¡®s choice. Moreover, Heidi was so worried that Nori would suffer a loss that she suggested dividing some of their precious medicines and spirit stones to Nori as the weapons were not valuable. However, Nori smiled and rejected her offer. Although these weapons were low-ranking and useless in everyone¡¯s eyes, Nori could salvage them. Once they received their reward, everyone¡¯s sect contribution points also increased considerably. As the task for picking fire spirit fruits was worth 30 sect contribution points, the five of them could get six points each. Next, even though they killed the king of the me-toothed gophers, its most valuable coat and flesh were all ruined in the battle, leaving only its head as the proof. Hence, the sect contribution points they received were much lesser than expected. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Even so, it was still worth 35 sect contribution points, and they each received seven points. The biggest gain was still the sect contribution points awarded for killing Brayden. Sebastian recalled it worthed 60 sect contribution points back then, and despite his memory did not trick him, it was a reward three years ago. If no one couldplete the task on the bounty list, then the mission would be challenging by default. Thus, every once in a while, the reward amount would be increased. That time, they received 20 points extra for killing Brayden, totaling up to 80 sect contribution points. Once divided between them, each of them would receive 16 points. From that journey, Nori received a sum of 29 sect contribution points. Adding the remaining four points he before, Capsian¡¯s currently had 33 sect contribution points. Usually, it would be good enough for newly entered disciples to save up at most two sect contribution points in the first few months. Thankfully, the cultivators¡¯ physiques were extraordinary. Otherwise, everyone might look anemic as they would be practicing daily and bust with the tasks. Moreover, since Nori had more than 30 sect contributions points,paring him to an ordinary apprentice would be likeparing a wealthy man to the beggar by the roadside. If Nori did not spend these sect contribution points, there would be no problem even if he chose not to do any task for half a year. Once they received the rewards for their mission, everyone bade goodbye to each other and headed to practice. After all, there were only about 40 days left to the spiritual apprentice list and earth fiend list competition. As everyone received a bountiful gain from that mission, they naturally would want to seize that period and put in a considerable effort to get a significant result in the uingpetition. Then, they would receive better cultivating resources at that time. On the other hand, Nori needed to ept another task as he wanted to enter the Time Warp Zone and practice. That way, he could have a valid reason not to stay in the courtyard. Hence, after saying goodbye to everyone, Nori remained at the mission pavilion. The disciple that served Nori at that time was no longer the one that epted his spirit stone before. However, that disciple witnessed Moses, and the rest receive their rewards just now, and he knew that the group of people murdered Brayden, who was one of the top ten bandits. Hence, he treated Nori exceptionally well. After understanding Nori¡¯s requirements, the disciple went through the avable missions and found one. Then, the disciple exined, ¡°Casper, there¡¯s a mission that fits your requirements. One of the elders posted it, and it¡¯s about monitoring the growth of the spirit beast he¡¯s raising for thirty days. You¡®ll need to make a record three times a day. Morning, noon, and night. You can¡¯t leave during this period. After youplete the task, you¡¯ll get two sect contribution points. ¡± ¡°Two points? That¡¯s too low. ¡± Nori frowned. He could not leave the ce for 30 days yet would only get two points forpleting the mission, which was not enough for the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s monthly deduction. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ That¡¯s why the task has been put on hold for some time, and no one has taken it,¡± the disciple smiled apologetically then added, ¡°However, this is the only mission that fits your criteria. ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Nori pondered for a moment and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll take it. ¡± As he said that, Nori passed his jade identification badge to the disciple. After taking a new mission, Nori was about to leave the mission pavilion when he heard a ruckus at the entrance. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Kyle Newman?¡± ¡°It is him!¡± ¡°What is Kyle Newman of the top 100 of the spiritual apprentice list doing at the mission pavilion?¡± ¡°Is he nning to get a task? However, there are forty days left until the spiritual apprentice list competition! Won¡¯t he be wasting his time?¡± Everyone went into an uproar, and Nori could hear their discussions. The Heavenly Stars Sect had more than 15000 apprentices. Since Kyle was among the top 100, then he was the best of the best. Even Nori was curious and took a look at that person. In that instant, Nori saw a thin young man with messy hair and paleplexion heading toward the mission pavilion. He appeared as if he did not get enough rest. The young man was considerably tall, and at a nce, he seemed to be weak. Nheless, Nori did not have the same thought. Even if he was not aware that Kyle was among the top 100 of the spiritual apprentice list, Nori could tell Kyle¡¯snguid appearance was just a front. After all, Nori noticed the brilliance that shed in Kyle¡¯s eyes, and he knew Kyle was not someone easy to deal with. What surprised Nori most was that despite being in the top 100 of the spiritual apprentice list, Kyle was extremely approachable and kind. No matter who greeted him, Kyle would stop, scratch his head, and greet the other person bash fully. That expression made Kyle appear as the shy boy-next-door instead of an extraordinary cultivator. As if he felt Nori¡¯s gaze, Kyle looked in Nori¡¯s direction. When he saw Moses, Kyle¡¯s expression lit up, and he immediately approached Bolot. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 ¡°He¡¯s here for me?¡± In that instant, countless thoughts appeared in Nori¡¯s mind. Nheless, he did not show in on his face, and he quietly waited for Kyle¡¯s next action. When Kyle approached Paul, he scratched his head. That seemed to be his signature move. Then, Kyle shed an awkward smile at Paul, asking, ¡±May I know if you¡®re Casper Montgomery?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. ¡± Nori nodded and smiled faintly. After getting the confirmation, Kyle¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and he asked, ¡°I¡¯m interested in having a battle with you in the Immortal Soldiers Arena. It¡¯s just a friendly one, and we¡¯ll stop when necessary. Casper, what do you think? Can we? Can we, please?¡± As he said that, Kyle looked at Nori with a face full of eagerness. Since Kyle entered the mission pavilion, many disciples paid attention to him. After all, since he was in the top 100 of the spiritual apprentice list, Kyle was a famous figure among the apprentices. Hence, everyone was curious about his purpose for suddenly visiting the mission pavilion. When everyone heard that Kyle wanted to battle Paul, exmations and gasping sounds could be heard around them. ¡°Kyle, a top 100 apprentice, is here to invite Nori for a battle!¡± ¡°They¡¯re even going to the Immortal Soldiers Arena. This is considered a formal challenge, right!¡± ¡°Goodness! Didn¡¯t Casper just recently arrive at the sect? Even though he killed Brayden, it was still a joint effort. Moreover, the other members of his team were all inner disciples, and it¡¯s tough to say how much Casper did back then. However, is Kyle here to challenge him just because of that?¡± ¡°Kyle is known to have a habit of finding other people to battle with him, but it¡¯s ridiculous that he comes here just to look for a newly-entered disciple!¡± ¡°Wow! It¡¯s such a great honor to be invited by Kyle for a battle! Why am I not Casper?!¡± Suddenly, the crowd went into a heated discussion. When Kyle heard their words, his face immediately reddened. Kyle hurriedly exined, ¡°Casper, it¡¯s not like that. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me. ¡±Nori thought Kyle¡¯s anxious and helpless look was extremely interesting, so he purposely put on a stern face and asked, ¡°Then, why do you want to battle with me? I¡¯ve only been in the sect for two months. To be honest, I¡¯ve yet to master the introductory cultivation method. You must give me a reasonable reason. ¡±Kyle¡¯s face flushed a deeper red. Then, as if he was afraid that Nori would reject him, Kyle waved his hands and answered, ¡°Casper, I heard a few days ago you¡¯ve beaten John Newman, right?¡± Nori¡¯s eyes glimmered, and he chuckled. ¡°Kyle, you¡®re pretty well-informed, aren¡¯t you. ¡±Kyleughed sheepishly and scratched his head. ¡°To be frank, I¡¯m still among the top 100 in the spiritual apprentice list, and it¡®s not hard for me to find out about certain news. I¡¯m here today to confirm if you defeated John ¡±¡°Are you here to avenge John?¡± Noriughed.¡°Of course not. I don¡®t have that time of friendship with him. ¡± Kyle shook his head. ¡°Even though John is ranked around one hundred and thirty in the spiritual apprentice list, his actual strength is not that great, and he was just lucky at the drawst time. With his capability, I estimate that his ranking should be around two hundred. However, you¡¯ve defeated John, who¡¯s a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control realm, despite only being an entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm. Hence, there must be something extraordinary about you, and I¡¯m itching to have a battle with you. When I heard you¡¯re back, I immediately came over. I hope you¡¯ll battle with me once, Casper. ¡±After saying that, Kyle hurriedly added, ¡°We¡¯ll just have a friendly battle and swap pointers in the Immortal Soldiers Arena, and I¡¯ll not harm our rtionship. Just take it as¡­ Just take it as a warm-up session before the actual spiritual apprentice list competition. ¡°Isn¡¯t this warm-up session a little too soon?¡± Nori chuckled. When Kyle heard Nori¡®s words, his face immediately turned gloomy as he thought Nori rejected him. However, he swiftly heard Nori saying, ¡°Nheless, since you¡¯re already here to invite me for a battle, it won¡®t be polite for me to reject. If that¡¯s the case, let¡®s just follow what you said. Stop when necessary and not harm our rtionship. ¡±Upon hearing these words, Kyle¡¯s face was full of excitement again. Nori blushed from seeing how fast Kyle changed his expressions. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Then, the two of them walked together toward the Immortal Soldiers Arena, and it was apparent that Kyle was familiar with the route. Seeing Kyle¡¯s cheerful expression, Nori could not help but recall the disciples¡¯ discussion before, and it was true that Kyle was eager to learn from others. Since he was ranked in the top 100 of the spiritual apprentice list, Kyle would surely have ample experience inbat. At the thought of that, Nori revealed a faint smile. However, if one looked closer, one would notice that his smile did not reach his eyes. Not long after, the two of them arrived at the immortal Soldiers Arena. As Kyle was a frequent visitor here, he directly looked for the disciple in charge and gave a spirit stone. ¡°Help me arrange for it. ¡±As Kyle was prepared, Nori looked at the Immortal Soldiers Arena¡¯s rules on the stele beside. After reading it, he quickly understood why Kyle did that. The Immortal Soldiers Arena not only had a limitation on the number of disciplespeting in a day but to prevent anyone from maliciously scoring a winning streak, the formations within would also arrange two disciples of the simr winning rate topete. Kyle naturally had a battle record in the Immortal Soldiers Arena. However, as that was Nori¡®s first time here, he did not have any previous record. Hence, if they did not cheat, Nori would be arranged topete with another neer like him. However, with Kyle¡¯s arrangement, the disciple quickly gave each of them a jade tag. As Nori went through the rules before, he understood that during the battle in the Immortal Soldiers Arena, the winner would be the one breaking their opponent¡®s jade tag. However, if participants felt they could not hold on any longer, they could break their jade tag, which would be considered losing the game, and be sent out of the arena immediately. ¡°Casper, let¡¯s go,¡± Kyle urged with a smile on his face, and he took the lead by walking into the room. Soon, Nori followed him. Their battle was a short one, and Nori was sent out in less than ten minutes. It was apparent that the first one sent out was the loser, which meant Nori lost. The next second, Kyle went out with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°Kyle, your formation skills are extraordinary. I admit my defeat,¡± Nori said as he cupped his hands. That was also the truth. After thepetition started, Nori thought Kyle would be like the others and showed martial skills to face him. However, the situation was different from what he expected. Although Kyle did showcase some martial skills, he only used them to avoid Nori and create a distance between them. Otherwise, his battle technique would be using multiple array maps. These array maps were naturally unlike the Mysterious Frost and Light Formation that Sebastian showed before, as the cost was too high. Nheless, even though the ones Kyle showed might be cheaper and weaker, they won in terms of speed. Hence, after a round of bombardment of sluggishness, pressure, fear, and disturbance by the multiple negative formations, Nori was stunned by the attack and lost the battle in less than ten minutes. Chapter 224 Chapter 224 ¡°Casper, your skills are fine and delicate, and you¡¯re full of vigor. I¡¯m impressed,¡± Kyle alsoplimented Josef, ¡°In fact, your physical strength might even be comparable to a body refiner. I bet you¡¯ll get a spot in the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list in the future. Hezti also praised Kyle, ¡°I also wish for you to get a great result in the spiritual apprentice list competition next month. Although our battle was not long, I¡¯ve learned quite a bit from it. It turns out martial skills are not the only thing for a cultivator, and there are still many other aspects. Hence, I want to take advantage of the sh of inspiration in my mind and go back and get some enlightenment. ¡± Hezti¡¯smentaries were not rare among cultivators. Many cultivators would have an aspiration after a battle, and if they went toprehend it, they would surely have an improvement Thus, Kyle did not waste Capsian¡¯s time anymore, and he reminded, ¡°Casper, our realm in the pathway of immortality is just a small step, and the journey is unimaginably long and broad. You should go back and achieve enlightenment first. If there¡®s anything that you don¡¯t understand, you can always look for me at any time, and I¡¯ll answer you if I know. ¡± Kyle was all smiles, and he appeared like a senior looking after his junior. He might as well have written ¡°I have great expectations of you, Casper¡± on his forehead. Hezti thanked Kyle and immediately left the Immortal Soldiers Arena. Soon, he disappeared from Kyle¡¯s line of sight. Kyle smiled as he looked in the direction where Hezti left. Then, he checked the weather, and hisnguid appearance returned as he walked toward the bamboo forest outside of the Immortal Soldiers Arena. There was no one in the bamboo forest, and there were only rustling sounds from the breeze. Kyle slowly walked into the bamboo forest, taking turns here and there. Not long after, he arrived at an open space about half an acre. In the middle of the space, there was a stone table and two matching chairs. Peter sat at one of the chairs, quietly watching Kyle. Kyle steadied himself, and he greeted with cupped hands, ¡°How are you, Peter. I¡¯ve done the things you asked me to. ¡±However, thenguid appearance he had before disappeared, and it was reced by a stern expression. When Peter heard that he nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± ¡°Casper didn¡¯t try his best, and it was apparent that he didn¡¯t trust me enough. However, I think John was defeated by Casper not because John was weak, but he was sneak attacked by Casper due to his carelessness,¡± Kyle informed Peter. Peter¡¯s gaze was profound with a thoughtful look. Then, he tapped on the table rhythmically as he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, John was telling the truth when he said he was severely injured from Casper¡¯s sneak attack. ¡±Peter arranged for John to teach Hezti a lesson, but John was severely injured. It was extremely embarrassing for John to lose to a disciple in a lower realm than him. Hence, when Peter questioned him, John mentioned that Hezti sneaked an attack first, and he was injured as he was caught off guard. After pondering for a moment, Peter said, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Besides that, Casper showed the skills he used to handle John before, the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows and Eight-Shadowed Fists, and his strength was much higher than the cultivators of the same realm. Perhaps he had a fortuitous encounter before or maybe he¡¯s gifted. Moreover, Casper¡¯s an extremely cautious person. When we talked, Casper was tight-lipped, and he did not reveal any useful information. However, I believe that if I continue to get closer to him, I have an 80% chance of getting more details,¡± Kyle replied. ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite sudden to let you probe him. After all, nobody expected him to leave for a mission after hurting John and Samuel. Thankfully, you managed to stop him in time, ¡± Peter said and continued, ¡°Someone informed me that he¡¯s epting another task again, and he won¡¯t be around for the next thirty days. When Kyle heard that, he frowned. ¡°The spiritual apprentice listpetition will be held on the twentieth of next month. Isn¡¯t he going to join?¡± Peter reasoned, ¡°It¡¯s normal for newly-entered disciples to forgo the spiritual apprentice list ranking competition for a year or two. After all, it won¡¯t be beneficial to participate in the match if one is not strong enough. Not only will they lose their hard-earned spirit stone, but if they¡¯re traumatized by the defeat, it¡¯ll leave a bad impact on their ascension journey. However, Kyle disagreed with Peter¡¯s opinion. ¡°Peter, I don¡¯t think Casper¡¯s someone willing toy low for a long time. Based on my hunch, he surely has a trump card, but as he doesn¡¯t trust me enough, he didn¡¯t show it during the battle in the Immortal Soldiers Arena just now. Moreover, this skill might even be the key for him to get a ranking in the spiritual apprentice list. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Oh?¡± Peter looked at Kyle. ¡°Kyle, what ranking do you think Casper can get?¡± That time, Kyle took a long time to think about that. Finally, he let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Peter, this is not easy to answer. Even though he defeated John, most of them were sneak attacks. However, if he¡¯s not strong enough, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that. Hence, based on my observation and estimation, he might be ranked within the top two hundred and fifty. Even at his worst, he won¡¯t be ranked over three hundred. ¡°It¡¯s considered great for neers to get a ranking on their first rankpetition. ¡± Peter looked askance at Kyle, obviously doubting Kyle¡¯sments. The so-called being ranked referred to the top 1,000 apprentices on the spiritual apprentice list, and only those apprentices would be eligible to appear on that stele. Kyleughed awkwardly, ¡°Peter, what I said is only an estimation. Besides, getting a good result in their first rankpetition might be rare, but it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible. Weren¡¯t you one of them, Peter?¡± Kyle was secretly ttering Peter. And it worked for Peter. When Kyle mentioned his glorious past, Peter showed a reminiscing and prideful look. Nheless, he mumbled humbly, ¡°I barely entered the top one thousand, but you said Casper is going to enter the top three hundred just now. That¡¯s slightly exaggerating. Then, Peter changed the topic. ¡°Since you think highly of him, do you think we can absorb him into our group?¡± If Hezti was really full of potential and as strong as Kyle described, Peter might as well recruit Hezti to strengthen their forces instead of fighting him. Kyle¡¯s answer that time sounded more gracious than before. ¡°It depends on the spiritual apprentice list rankpetition next month. After all, my estimation might be wrong, and Casper¡¯s unreadable. When I talk to him, I need to pay full attention. Otherwise, I might be trapped by his words. After saying that, Kyle looked at Peter, waiting for his reply. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 After Anita finished noting down the record today, he looked at the weather. It was already in the middle of December, which would be the coldest month of the year. Back in Salleria, Anita would distinctively fee For the following days, besides noting down the growth of the strange fish three times a day, Anita would be at the Time Warp Zone cultivating at all times. Hence, the 30 days mission became 90 days in the Time Warp Zone. The extsion of time and the unbelievable cultivation method of directly swallowing his spirit stones helped Anita improve his realm impressively. On thest day of the mission, the spiritual Qi in Anita¡¯s body umted to a shocking level, and he could vaguely feel the signs of breaking through. ¡®There are a few more days left¡­¡¯ Anita calcted the time. It was now the seventh of January, and after passing up the task, there would only be 13 days left until the spiritual apprentice listpetition. Later, Anita cleaned up the dust in the hut and was ready to leave. However, just as he went out, Anita suddenly saw a bearded middle-aged man standing outside the door. Anita was already shocked to find the person appearing in front of the hut quietly without him noticing. Yet, the middle-aged man emitted a magnificent aura, causing Anita to find it difficult to breathe. When Anita noticed that the person¡¯s attitude was different from ordinary disciples, Anita¡¯s eyes faintly glimmered, and he cupped his hands as he greeted, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Master. I¡¯m Casper Montgomery. Anita¡¯s words were tentative, but at the same time, he wanted to divert the man¡¯s attention and reduce the pressure emitting from the man.Sure enough, as soon as he said that, Anita immediately felt the oppression in the surroundings lightened, and the prickly feeling at his back also disappeared by more than half. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The man was really arrogant. He only nodded, headed into the hut, and walked around. From time to time, the man would also wipe the tabletops and the window eaves with his fingers, pushing it a bit, and looking at his finger after that. The man¡¯s actions were odd, as it was as if he checked the sanitization of the area. Anita thought it was strange, and he felt as if the man was the chief eunuch in charge of supervising cleanliness in the pce. However, a eunuch could not grow such a thick beard like his. At the thought of that, Anita wanted tough. The middle-aged man seemed to notice Anita¡¯s action, and he red at Josua. Then, he turned around and walked out of the backyard, saying, ¡°Follow me¡­¡± The man did not refute Anita¡¯s form of address for him just now, which meant he tacitly acquiesced in his identity as an elder. Since he was the sect¡¯s elder, Anita also did not argue and followed the man to the backyard. id not look at the strange fish in the pond but directly walked toward the daily record book and flipped to the end. As he carefully read the observations, he would nce at Anita from time to time. Anita stood respectfully by the side with his hands at his sides. If Anita still could not guess the elder¡¯s identity, then he was undoubtedly a fool. That elder was the Cheapskate that posted that task. However, Anita was curious as to why the man was here. He never heard that the elders would check on the disciples¡¯pletion of missions.At that time, the elder finally said, ¡°There were two missing records. What happened?¡± The daily recording would be three times a day, morning, noon, and evening. However, Anita did not expect to lose so much energy when he first showcased the Pointing to the Stars, and he passed out in the Time Warp Zone for two days. Thus, Anita missed out on two of the records that day. When the elder questioned Anita about that, he honestly answered, ¡°I had some mishaps during the practice that day, and I lost much Qi and blood, causing me to lose consciousness for more than half a day. Hence, I did not manage to note down the record. ¡°Do you know that your mistake can cause your mission to be deemed as failed? If that¡¯s the case, you won¡¯t be able to get any reward. For newly-entered apprentices like you, sect contribution points are crucial. Are you aware of that?¡± The elder said sternly, trying to make the consequences sound dire. Anita could not help but pout, and he thought, ¡°Your two sect contribution points are much lesser than what I have. If I tell you that your so-called ¡®newly-entered apprentice¡¯ has over thirty sect contribution points, will you still say such things?¡± Although Anita silently cursed at the elder, he did not show it on his face. Then, he replied neither humble nor arrogantly, ¡°If there¡¯s an error with the mission, I should be punished. Thank you for the reminder, Master. When the elder saw that Anita was not frightened by his words, a strange light shed in his eyes. Then, the elder immediately said, ¡°Then, why didn¡®t you just fill in the records? The daily records are the same, and there¡¯s only you here. No one will know if you did that. When Anita heard that, he could not help but roll his eyes. That was the first time he heard of an elder of the sect persuading their disciples to resort to trickery. Although that was not impossible, it was still against Anita¡®s belief. Therefore, Anita replied with a straight face, ¡°No one might know about it, but as I¡¯m going down the path of immortality, I only want to have a great understanding and significantly improve myself. Hence, if l don¡¯t observe anything but note it down anyway, it¡¯ll be against my conscience, and I might keep thinking about this time from this day onward, and it¡¯ll soon leave a mark on me. Losing my perseverance for the sake of two sect contribution points¡­ Well, I¡¯m still able to differentiate the importance of this choice. When Anita said that, his gaze burned. He told the elder the truth, and he had nothing to hide. The elder looked at Anita for quite some time as if trying to see whether Anitaid. In the end, he nodded. ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back and hand it the task first. Anita did not know what the elder nned to do and why he said so much. Nheless, Anita could not care less if the mission was considered a sess or otherwise, and he wanted to hand in the task first. However, the elder stopped him at that time, and he even tossed something at him. Anita took it, and there was a ck te about the size of a palm. He could not tell the quality of the te, but it was heavy and warm, and there were even some zigzag lines on its surface. As if he noticed the doubt in Anita¡¯s eyes, the eldermented, ¡°I know the sect contribution points for that task might be a bit less, so take this aspensation. Then, he pointed at the ck te and said, ¡± I got it from a secret realm from a tripst time, and the drawing on the surface is a secret realm¡¯s map. If you have the opportunity to enter in the future, you might have a fortuitous adventure with this te. If the elder were not in front of him right now, Anita would surely roll his eyes a few times. What type ofpensation was that? The te was nothing but a lie. It would be almost impossible for a cultivator to bump into a secret realm in their life.Hence, Anita could not help but think the elder should have given him ten spirit stones rather than that junk Nevertheless, the wooden te¡®s quality was indeed rare, and Anita nned to bring it back and keep it just in case it woulde in handy for weapon refining next time. Whether it would be helpful, Anita would just regard it as a refining material At the thought of that, Anita bowed. ¡°Thank you, Master. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡±The elder watched as Anita walked away until he disappeared from his line of sight. At the same time, the elder¡¯s eyes shed with interest. ¡°This kid is something else¡­¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After he said that, he took out a messenger. If Anita were still here, he would notice the familiar pattern on the messenger. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 After Anita finished noting down the record today, he looked at the weather. It was already in the middle of December, which would be the coldest month of the year. Back in Salleria, Anita would distinctively fee For the following days, besides noting down the growth of the strange fish three times a day, Anita would be at the Time Warp Zone cultivating at all times. Hence, the 30 days mission became 90 days in the Time Warp Zone. The extension of time and the unbelievable cultivation method of directly swallowing his spirit stones helped Anita improve his realm impressively. On thest day of the mission, the spiritual Qi in Anita¡¯s body umted to a shocking level, and he could vaguely feel the signs of breaking through. ¡®There are a few more days left¡­¡¯ Anita calcted the time. It was now the seventh of January, and after passing up the task, there would only be 13 days left until the spiritual apprentice listpetition Later, Anita cleaned up the dust in the hut and was ready to leave. However, just as he went out, Anita suddenly saw a bearded middle-aged man standing outside the door. Anita was already shocked to find the person appearing in front of the hut quietly without him noticing. Yet, the middle-aged man emitted a magnificent aura, causing Anita to find it difficult to breathe. When Anita noticed that the person¡¯s attitude was different from ordinary disciples, Anita¡¯s eyes faintly glimmered, and he cupped his hands as he greeted, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Master. I¡¯m Casper Montgomery. Anita¡¯s words were tentative, but at the same time, he wanted to divert the man¡¯s attention and reduce the pressure emitting from the man. Sure enough, as soon as he said that, Anita immediately felt the oppression in the surroundings lightened, and the prickly feeling at his back also disappeared by more than half ¡°Hm¡­¡± The man was really arrogant. He only nodded, headed into the hut, and walked around. From time to time, the man would also wipe the tabletops and the window eaves with his fingers, pushing it a bit, and looking at his finger after that. The man¡¯s actions were odd, as it was as if he checked the sanitization of the area Anita thought it was strange, and he felt as if the man was the chief eunuch in charge of supervising cleanliness in the pce. However, a eunuch could not grow such a thick beard like his At the thought of that, Anita wanted tough. The diddle-aged man seemed to notice Anita¡¯s action, and he red at Josua. Then, he turned around and walked out of the backyard, saying, ¡°Follow me¡­¡± The man did not refute Anita¡¯s form of address for him just now, which meant he tacitly acquiesced in his identity as an elder. Since he was the sect¡¯s elder, Anita also did not argue and followed the man to the backyard. id not look at the strange fish in the pond but directly walked toward the daily record book and flipped to the end. As he carefully read the observations, he would nce at Anita from time to time. Anita stood respectfully by the side with his hands at his sides. If Anita still could not guess the elder¡¯s identity, then he was undoubtedly a fool. That elder was the Cheapskate that posted that task. However, Anita was curious as to why the man was here. He never heard that the elders would check on the disciples¡¯pletion of missions. At that time, the elder finally said, ¡°There were two missing records. What happened?¡± The daily recording would be three times a day, morning, noon, and evening. However, Anita did not expect to lose so much energy when he first showcased the Pointing to the Stars, and he passed out in the Time Warp Zone for two days. Thus, Anita missed out on two of the records that day When the elder questioned Anita about that, he honestly answered, ¡°I had some mishaps during the practice that day, and I lost much Qi and blood, causing me to lose consciousness for more than half a day Hence, I did not manage to note down the record. ¡± ¡°Do you know that your mistake can cause your mission to be deemed as failed? If that¡¯s the case, you won¡¯t be able to get any reward. For newly-entered apprentices like you, sect contribution points are crucial. Are you aware of that?¡± The elder said sternly, trying to make the consequences sound dire Anita could not help but pout, and he thought, ¡°Your two sect contribution points are much lesser than what I have. If I tell you that your so-called ¡®newly-entered apprentice¡¯ has over thirty sect contribution points, will you still say such things?¡± Although Anita silently cursed at the elder, he did not show it on his face. Then, he replied neither humble nor arrogantly, ¡°If there¡¯s an error with the mission, I should be punished. Thank you for the reminder, Master. ¡± When the elder saw that Anita was not frightened by his words, a strange light shed in his eyes. Then, the elder immediately said, ¡°Then, why didn¡®t you just fill in the records? The daily records are the same, and there¡¯s only you here. No one will know if you did that. ¡± When Anita heard that, he could not help but roll his eyes. That was the first time he heard of an elder of the sect persuading their disciples to resort to trickery. Although that was not impossible, it was still against Anita¡®s belief. Therefore, Anita replied with a straight face, ¡°No one might know about it, but as I¡¯m going down the path of immortality, I only want to have a great understanding and significantly improve myself. Hence, if l don¡¯t observe anything but note it down anyway, it¡¯ll be against my conscience, and I might keep thinking about this time from this day onward, and it¡¯ll soon leave a mark on me. Losing my perseverance for the sake of two sect contribution points¡­ Well, I¡¯m still able to differentiate the importance of this choice. ¡± When Anita said that, his gaze burned. He told the elder the truth, and he had nothing to hide. The elder looked at Anita for quite some time as if trying to see whether Anitaid. In the end, he nodded. ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back and hand it the task first. Anita did not know what the elder nned to do and why he said so much. Nheless, Anita could not care less if the mission was considered a sess or otherwise, and he wanted to hand in the task first. However, the elder stopped him at that time, and he even tossed something at him. Anita took it, and there was a ck te about the size of a palm. He could not tell the quality of the te, but it was heavy and warm, and there were even some zigzag lines on its surface. As iflhe noticed the doubt in Anita¡¯s eyes, the eldermented, ¡°I know the sect contribution points for that task might be a bit less, so take this aspensation. ¡± Then, he pointed at the ck te and said, ¡± I got it from a secret realm from a tripst time, and the drawing on the surface is a secret realm¡¯s map. If you have the opportunity to enter in the future, you might have a fortuitous adventure with this te. ¡± If the elder were not in front of him right now, Anita would surely roll his eyes a few times. What type ofpensation was that?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The te was nothing but a lie. It would be almost impossible for a cultivator to bump into a secret realm in their life. Hence, Anita could not help but think the elder should have given him ten spirit stones rather than that junk Nevertheless, the wooden te¡®s quality was indeed rare, and Anita nned to bring it back and keep it just in case it woulde in handy for weapon refining next time. Whether it would be helpful, Anita would just regard it as a refining material At the thought of that, Anita bowed. ¡°Thank you, Master. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± The elder watched as Anita walked away until he disappeared from his line of sight. At the same time, the elder¡¯s eyes shed with interest. ¡°This kid is something else¡­¡± After he said that, he took out a messenger. If Anita were still here, he would notice the familiar pattern on the messenger. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Jasmine did not use the seventh-grade dagger as he was worried that the injury it caused would be limited. It was not that the dagger was not powerful enough, but when he practiced the Immortal Demon Physique, he used the Water-Breaker Machete to sh himself to increase his defense against sharp weapons, and the scene was tragic. However, Jasmine also benefited from it as he would no longer get substantial damage from ordinary sharp weapons. So when Jasmine shed himself with the eighth-grade chakram, Jasmine only had to use a little extra strength to make himself bleed. At the same time, the wound quickly healed before his eyes. Hence, it could be seen that the Immortal Demon Physique¡¯s effect was evident. Before the wound healed, Jasmine hurriedly squeezed a few drops of blood onto the ground. In that instant, sizzling sounds could be heard like boiling oil dripping into the water. Soon, the blood on the earth gradually dispersed, and it started to boil, surging with an intense high temperature. For a moment, it felt as if there was a bonfire in front of George. Jasmine¡¯s expression changed, and he soon felt satisfied. ¡°Blood that boils like hot oil? That¡¯s more like it!¡± Jasmine nodded. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, even if I bleed furiously the next time someone hurts me, my blood can still hurt the opponent. Nheless, it¡¯s such a shame that I can¡¯t find the Blood Devouring Palm¡¯s cultivation technique at Brayden¡¯s hideout. Otherwise, the boiling blood can be much more powerful than it is now. ¡¯ Jasmine believed that the changes the Blood Devouring Magic Bead brought him were more than that, but as he was still fumbling through it, Jasmine was unaware of the other changes yet. If he could only use his blood to hurt others, that would be such a waste. At the very least, Jasmine wanted to be like Brayden, where he could use magic despite only being a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he soon found the second benefit that the Blood Devouring Magic Bead gave him. Compared to the first type, where he would need to be hurt to exert the power of his blood, Jasmine was much happier with the second advantage, his spirit stone absorption speed greatly improved. In the beginning, Jasmine would need two and a half days to digest a spirit stone. When he returned, and his strength improved, it took him about a day to absorb the spirit stone. However, after ingesting the Blood Devouring Magic Bead, his spirit stone absorption rate reduced to a day and a half! Perhaps that was because of the increment of his internal body temperature¡­ Jasmine used two spirit stones to test it out, and he could confirm that his spirit stone absorption rate greatly improved. Compared with the first time, the time needed was reduced by a full day and enhanced by 40%! Besides that, Jasmine¡¯s surprise was not over yet. As he continued to swallow the spirit stone and absorb spiritual Qi, he once again had a realization as he cultivated the Pointing to the Stars. When they did a task together before, he witnessed Sebastian¡¯s unique skill, Pointing to the Stars, a middle-ranking Earth Grade martial skill. Among the martial skills he mastered, besides the Strangtion of an Angered Tiger, which he was unaware of its grade, the Pointing to the Stars would be the top skill. Even the Lawrence family¡¯s unique skill, the Pierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive, was only a low-rank Earth Grade martial art, which was a rank lower than Pointing to the Stars. Jasmine thought that in addition to its massive power, there was another advantage that the Pointing to the Star had that other martial arts do not have, which was concealment. The martial skills that Jasmine mastered, such as the Eight-Shadowed Fists, the Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks, would require him to channel his entire energy if he wanted to exude enough strength. Hence, Jasmine¡¯s momentum would be extraordinary, like a ferocious tigering out of the mountain or an angry dragon emerging out of the ocean. Even though it was advantageous to deter enemies, stronger opponents would be wary, especially if they had ample experience and were well prepared The Pointing to the Stars would not have such a problem as it would only need one finger to exude a terrifying strength. More importantly, Jasmine could keep his hand in his sleeve at all times and quietly showed that skill. Hence, that would catch his opponents off guard. Jasmine could even pretend to bow before he attacked his opponents or hold his chest and act as if he was hurt, covering his mouth as he pretended that he vomited a mouthful of blood¡­ That was simply too convenient! After focusing on his training for three days, Jasmine raised his hand and pointed with one finger. That martial skill would be more potent along with the promotion of his realm. Once Sebastian reached the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, he could absorb the essence of the world into him and used the spiritual Qi to showcase the Pointing to the Stars, resulting in a mightier power. As for an apprentice that was still in the first-stage Pulse Control Realm, Sebastian would only be able to perceive the essence of the world, so he could not use the spiritual Qi, causing the martial skill¡¯s power to be limited. Nheless, Jasmine did not have such a problem. These days, he had swallowed dozens of spirit stones, and billowing spiritual Qi was stored in his body. With a finger pointed out, Jasmine immediately felt enormous energy following his arm, condensing at the fingertip. The next second, it burst out. However, just as that burst of energy rushed out, Jasmine suddenly felt his blood flowed faster, and his heart rate had increased by three times faster than usual. The abrupt change in heart rate made Jasmine¡¯s vision go ck, and he almost fainted. However, Jasmine felt the umting energy on his fingertip increased by five times than before. Before Jasmine could even realize what went on, a ray of red light, like a meteor covered in blood, shot out furiously from his fingertip. Then, with a loud bang, it not only pierced through the stone statue in front of him, but it even cracked one of the Time Warp Zone¡¯s walls. Such a destructive power never appeared once in the previous hundreds of days Jasmine trained in the Time Warp Zone. ¡°Blood¡­ Blood Magic¡­¡± Jasmine was stunned, but he suddenly felt unprecedented exhaustion surging. When he was caught off guard just now, Jasmine used up a lot of energy and blood, and he could not endure it even with his strong body. After mumbling that, Jasmine¡¯s eyes shut, and he fell to the ground, unconscious. When Jasmine finally woke up, it was already two dayster. Even though he was awake, Jasmine still felt sore and tired all over. It felt as if he used up all of his strength. Later, Jasmine struggled to eat one spirit stone and ate a few things. Then, after meditating for half a day, he finally recovered. As he opened his eyes, Jasmine¡¯s eyes glimmered with brilliance, just like stars shining brightly. Next, he raised his hand and looked at his right index finger, pointing at one of the stone statues. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± Swoosh! What burst out from Jasmine was unlike Sebastian¡¯s light but frightening energy. In that instant, an oppressive force rushed out like a billowing blood tide. Soon, the ray of red light crushed the stone statue¡¯s head into pieces. Jasmine smiled in satisfaction. ¡°This is no ordinary Pointing to the Stars. ¡± Jasmine could only crush the stone statue¡¯s head as that was the only thing avable in the Time Warp Zone. If it were reced with a steel mannequin, or perhaps even one that was made of the strongest metal in the world, Jasmine could easily destroy them. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 For the following days, besides noting down the growth of the strange fish three times a day, Anita would be at the Time Warp Zone cultivating at all times. Hence, the 30 days mission became 90 days in the Time Warp Zone. The extension of time and the unbelievable cultivation method of directly swallowing his spirit stones helped Anita improve his realm impressively. On thest day of the mission, the spiritual Qi in Anita¡¯s body umted to a shocking level, and he could vaguely feel the signs of breaking through. ¡®There are a few more days left¡­¡¯ Anita calcted the time. It was now the seventh of January, and after passing up the task, there would only be 13 days left until the spiritual apprentice listpetition. Later, Anita cleaned up the dust in the hut and was ready to leave. However, just as he went out, Anita suddenly saw a bearded middle-aged man standing outside the door. Anita was already shocked to find the person appearing in front of the hut quietly without him noticing. Yet, the middle-aged man emitted a magnificent aura, causing Anita to find it difficult to breathe. When Anita noticed that the person¡¯s attitude was different from ordinary disciples, Anita¡¯s eyes faintly glimmered, and he cupped his hands as he greeted, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Master. I¡¯m Casper Montgomery. ¡± Anita¡¯s words were tentative, but at the same time, he wanted to divert the man¡¯s attention and reduce the pressure emitting from the man. Sure enough, as soon as he said that, Anita immediately felt the oppression in the surroundings lightened, and the prickly feeling at his back also disappeared by more than half. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The man was really arrogant. He only nodded, headed into the hut, and walked around. From time to time, the man would also wipe the tabletops and the window eaves with his fingers, pushing it a bit, and looking at his finger after that. The man¡¯s actions were odd, as it was as if he checked the sanitization of the area. Anita thought it was strange, and he felt as if the man was the chief eunuch in charge of supervising cleanliness in the pce. However, a eunuch could not grow such a thick beard like his. At the thought of that, Anita wanted tough. The middle-aged man seemed to notice Anita¡¯s action, and he red at Josua. Then, he turned around and walked out of the backyard, saying, ¡°Follow me¡­¡± The man did not refute Anita¡¯s form of address for him just now, which meant he tacitly acquiesced in his identity as an elder. Since he was the sect¡¯s elder, Anita also did not argue and followed the man to the backyard.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. id not look at the strange fish in the pond but directly walked toward the daily record book and flipped to the end. As he carefully read the observations, he would nce at Anita from time to time. Anita stood respectfully by the side with his hands at his sides. If Anita still could not guess the elder¡¯s identity, then he was undoubtedly a fool. That elder was the Cheapskate that posted that task. However, Anita was curious as to why the man was here. He never heard that the elders would check on the disciples¡¯pletion of missions. At that time, the elder finally said, ¡°There were two missing records. What happened?¡± The daily recording would be three times a day, morning, noon, and evening. However, Anita did not expect to lose so much energy when he first showcased the Pointing to the Stars, and he passed out in the Time Warp Zone for two days. Thus, Anita missed out on two of the records that day. When the elder questioned Anita about that, he honestly answered, ¡°I had some mishaps during the practice that day, and I lost much Qi and blood, causing me to lose consciousness for more than half a day. Hence, I did not manage to note down the record. ¡± ¡°Do you know that your mistake can cause your mission to be deemed as failed? If that¡¯s the case, you won¡¯t be able to get any reward. For newly-entered apprentices like you, sect contribution points are crucial. Are you aware of that?¡± The elder said sternly, trying to make the consequences sound dire. Anita could not help but pout, and he thought, ¡°Your two sect contribution points are much lesser than what I have. If I tell you that your so-called ¡®newly-entered apprentice¡¯ has over thirty sect contribution points, will you still say such things?¡± Although Anita silently cursed at the elder, he did not show it on his face. Then, he replied neither humble nor arrogantly, ¡°If there¡¯s an error with the mission, I should be punished. Thank you for the reminder, Master. ¡± When the elder saw that Anita was not frightened by his words, a strange light shed in his eyes. Then, the elder immediately said, ¡°Then, why didn¡®t you just fill in the records? The daily records are the same, and there¡¯s only you here. No one will know if you did that. ¡± When Anita heard that, he could not help but roll his eyes. That was the first time he heard of an elder of the sect persuading their disciples to resort to trickery. Although that was not impossible, it was still against Anita¡®s belief. Therefore, Anita replied with a straight face, ¡°No one might know about it, but as I¡¯m going down the path of immortality, I only want to have a great understanding and significantly improve myself. Hence, if l don¡¯t observe anything but note it down anyway, it¡¯ll be against my conscience, and I might keep thinking about this time from this day onward, and it¡¯ll soon leave a mark on me. Losing my perseverance for the sake of two sect contribution points¡­ Well, I¡¯m still able to differentiate the importance of this choice. ¡± When Anita said that, his gaze burned. He told the elder the truth, and he had nothing to hide. The elder looked at Anita for quite some time as if trying to see whether Anitaid. In the end, he nodded. ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back and hand it the task first. ¡± Anita did not know what the elder nned to do and why he said so much. Nheless, Anita could not care less if the mission was considered a sess or otherwise, and he wanted to hand in the task first. However, the elder stopped him at that time, and he even tossed something at him. Anita took it, and there was a ck te about the size of a palm. He could not tell the quality of the te, but it was heavy and warm, and there were even some zigzag lines on its surface. As if he noticed the doubt in Anita¡¯s eyes, the eldermented, ¡°I know the sect contribution points for that task might be a bit less, so take this aspensation. ¡± Then, he pointed at the ck te and said, ¡± I got it from a secret realm from a tripst time, and the drawing on the surface is a secret realm¡¯s map. If you have the opportunity to enter in the future, you might have a fortuitous adventure with this te. ¡± If the elder were not in front of him right now, Anita would surely roll his eyes a few times. What type ofpensation was that? The te was nothing but a lie. It would be almost impossible for a cultivator to bump into a secret realm in their life. Hence, Anita could not help but think the elder should have given him ten spirit stones rather than that junk Nevertheless, the wooden te¡®s quality was indeed rare, and Anita nned to bring it back and keep it just in case it woulde in handy for weapon refining next time. Whether it would be helpful, Anita would just regard it as a refining material At the thought of that, Anita bowed. ¡°Thank you, Master. I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± The elder watched as Anita walked away until he disappeared from his line of sight. At the same time, the elder¡¯s eyes shed with interest. ¡°This kid is something else¡­¡± After he said that, he took out a messenger. If Anita were still here, he would notice the familiar pattern on the messenger. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 For the following days, besides noting down the growth of the strange fish three times a day, Anita would be at the Time Warp Zone cultivating at all times. Hence, the 30 days mission became 90 days in the Time Warp Zone. The extension of time and the unbelievable cultivation method of directly swallowing his spirit stones helped Anita improve his realm impressively. On thest day of the mission, the spiritual Qi in Anita¡¯s body umted to a shocking level, and he could vaguely feel the signs of breaking through. ¡®There are a few more days left¡­¡¯ Anita calcted the time. It was now the seventh of January, and after passing up the task, there would only be 13 days left until the spiritual apprentice listpetition. Later, Anita cleaned up the dust in the hut and was ready to leave. However, just as he went out, Anita suddenly saw a bearded middle-aged man standing outside the door. Anita was already shocked to find the person appearing in front of the hut quietly without him noticing. Yet, the middle-aged man emitted a magnificent aura, causing Anita to find it difficult to breathe When Anita noticed that the person¡¯s attitude was different from ordinary disciples, Anita¡¯s eyes faintly glimmered, and he cupped his hands as he greeted, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Master. I¡¯m Casper Montgomery.¡± Anita¡¯s words were tentative, but at the same time, he wanted to divert the man¡¯s attention and reduce the pressure emitting from the man. Sure enough, as soon as he said that, Anita immediately felt the oppression in the surroundings lightened, and the prickly feeling at his back also disappeared by more than half. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The man was really arrogant. He only nodded, headed into the hut, and walked around. From time to time, the man would also wipe the tabletops and the window eaves with his fingers, pushing it a bit, and looking at his finger after that. The man¡¯s actions were odd, as it was as if he checked the sanitization of the area. Anita thought it was strange, and he felt as if the man was the chief eunuch in charge of supervising cleanliness in the pce. However, a eunuch could not grow such a thick beard like his. At the thought of that, Anita wanted tough. The middle-aged man seemed to notice Anita¡¯s action, and he red at Josua. Then, he turned around and walked out of the backyard, saying, ¡°Follow me¡­¡± The man did not refute Anita¡¯s form of address for him just now, which meant he tacitly acquiesced in his identity as an elder. Since he was the sect¡¯s elder, Anita also did not argue and followed the man to the backyard. The elder did not look at the strange fish in the pond but directly walked toward the daily record book and flipped to the end. As he carefully read the observations, he would nce at Anita from time to time. Anita stood espectfully by the side with his hands at his sides. If Anita still could not guess the elder¡¯s identity, then he was undoubtedly a fool. That elder was the Cheapskate that posted that task. However, Anita was curious as to why the man was here. He never heard that the elders would check on the disciples¡¯pletion of missions. At that time, the elder finally said, ¡°There were two missing records. What happened?¡± The daily recording would be three times a day, morning, noon, and evening. However, Anita did not expect to lose so much energy when he first showcased the Pointing to the Stars, and he passed out in the Time Warp Zone for two days. Thus, Anita missed out on two of the records that day. When the elder questioned Anita about that, he honestly answered, ¡°I had some mishaps during the practice that day, and I lost much Qi and blood, causing me to lose consciousness for more than half a day. Hence, I did not manage to note down the record.¡± Anita Caspian ¡°Do you know that your mistake can cause your mission to be deemed as failed? If that¡¯s the case, you won¡¯t be able to get any reward. For newly-entered apprentices like you, sect contribution points are crucial. Are you aware of that?¡± The elder said sternly, trying to make the consequences sound dire. Anita could not help but pout, and he thought, ¡°Your two sect contribution points are much lesser than what I have. If I tell you that your so-called ¡®newly-entered apprentice¡¯ has over thirty sect contribution points, will you still say such things?¡± Although Anita silently cursed at the elder, he did not show it on his face. Then, he replied neither humble nor arrogantly, ¡°If there¡¯s an error with the mission, I should be punished. Thank you for the reminder, Master.¡± When the elder saw that Anita was not frightened by his words, a strange light shed in his eyes. Then, the elder immediately said, ¡°Then, why didn¡®t you just fill in the records? The daily records are the same, and there¡¯s only you here. No one will know if you did that.¡± When Anita heard that, he could not help but roll his eyes. That was the first time he heard of an elder of the sect persuading their disciples to resort to trickery. Although that was not impossible, it was still against Anita¡®s belief. Therefore, Anita replied with a straight face, ¡°No one might know about it, but as I¡¯m going down the path of immortality, I only want to have a great understanding and significantly improve myself. Hence, if l don¡¯t observe anything but note it down anyway, it¡¯ll be against my conscience, and I might keep thinking about this time from this day onward, and it¡¯ll soon leave a mark on me. Losing my perseverance for the sake of two sect contribution points¡­ Well, I¡¯m still able to differentiate the importance of this choice.¡± When Anita said that, his gaze burned. He told the elder the truth, and he had nothing to hide. The elder looked at Anita for quite some time as if trying to see whether Anitaid. In the end, he nodded. ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back and hand it the task first.¡± Anita did not know what the elder nned to do and why he said so much. Nheless, Anita could not care less if the mission was considered a sess or otherwise, and he wanted to hand in the task first. However, the elder stopped him at that time, and he even tossed something at him. Anita took it, and there was a ck te about the size of a palm. He could not tell the quality of the te, but it was heavy and warm, and there were even some zigzag lines on its surface. As if he noticed the doubt in Anita¡¯s eyes, the eldermented, ¡°I know the sect contribution points for that task might be a bit less, so take this aspensation.¡± Then, he pointed at the ck te and said, ¡± I got it from a secret realm from a tripst time, and the drawing on the surface is a secret realm¡¯s map. If you have the opportunity to enter in the future, you might have a fortuitous adventure with this te.¡± If the elder were not in front of him right now, Anita would surely roll his eyes a few times. What type ofpensation was that? The te was nothing but a lie. It would be almost impossible for a cultivator to bump into a secret realm in their life. Hence, Anita could not help but think the elder should have given him ten spirit stones rather than that junk Nevertheless, the wooden te¡®s quality was indeed rare, and Anita nned to bring it back and keep it just in case it woulde in handy for weapon refining next time. Whether it would be helpful, Anita would just regard it as a refining material. At the thought of that, Anita bowed. ¡°Thank you, Master. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± The elder watched as Anita walked away until he disappeared from his line of sight. At the same time, the elder¡¯s eyes shed with interest. ¡°This kid is something else¡­¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After he said that, he took out a messenger. If Anita were still here, he would notice the familiar pattern on the messenger. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Although the letter was long, Anne still read through them patiently. As it was written more than a month ago, the narration of the events ended at that period too. From the letter, Anne found that Boneng¡¯s Dark Moon Sect also had a simr rankingpetition like the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s spiritual apprentice list. Moreover, Boneng¡¯s master had set a goal for her, she must enter the top 20. Bonengined about that ranking for a long time. Nheless, Anne was naturally aware of how difficult it was for a new disciple topete against those high-level disciples who had years of experience, which could even be tens of years. However, Anne also understood that Boneng¡¯s master gave her such a goal in the hope that she could understand that even if there were excellent guidance and protection from the sect, there would be a time when she needed to grab the resources on the pathway to immortality herself. The little eagle that was constantly under the protection of a majestic eagle would never be able to soar and fight. Anne also took another thing to heart, Boneng mentioned a senior named Robert Bleu multiple times in the letter, and she added that he looked after her. With her wisdom, Boneng naturally understood that Robert was interested in her, and that was why he approached her. Nheless, Boneng was worried that Anne might have misunderstood her, and she kept assuring that she was disinterested in that guy. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. When he read that, Anne rubbed his temples and snorted. ¡°Robert Bleu¡­ I remember this guy well.¡± Back in Evergreen Town¡¯s Lawrence Manor, when Anne was confirmed that his meridians were damaged, Robert was the one who crashed into his resting room and announced that the Dark Moon Sect did not want him anymore. Anne still remembered Robert¡¯s arrogant attitude and expression. ¡°I recalled Robert saying that he¡¯s an inner disciple. If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s a third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator.¡± Anne blinked. ¡°Hmm¡­ My rival in love is still somewhat threatening. However, I hope this guy¡¯s cultivation talent is good. After all, it won¡¯t be long until Boneng surpasses his realm, and it¡¯ll be awkward for him to court her like he¡¯s doing now.¡± Anne chuckled. Then, he looked for paper and brush, ready to reply to Boneng. Although he focused on training since he entered the Heavenly Stars Sect, there were still a few exciting events along the way. Besides that, Anne also wanted to share whathe learned in cultivation with Boneng. In truth, Boneng also mentioned many problems she faced during cultivation, and she even included her understanding. However, just like Boneng, Anne was stuck on a nickname for her too. Then, Anne saw the first sentence on the letter Boneng wrote for him. ¡°How are you, Dork? I hope this letter finds you well¡­¡± Anne slowly repeated the few words, and a smile appeared on his face. Soon, he started writing. ¡°Hello Dummy, I hope this letter finds you well¡­¡± A dork and a dummy, perfect match of two idiots. ¡°I¡¯ve recognized you in St. Jade Chamber, yet you didn¡¯t even know who I was. Dummy is a perfect nickname for you.¡± Anne shook his head, appearing extremely pleased with the new nickname he gave Boneng. Anne wrote eloquently and ended up with dozens of pages. Anne read the letter once again, and after he confirmed that there was no problem, he finally realized that it was almost evening. He took six hours to reply to her! The Heavenly Stars Sect had a simr ry station, just like the Dark Moon Sect. Unfortunately, Anne¡¯s luck was not as good as Boneng¡¯s, and no disciples or elders headed toward North Earlington at that time. In truth, it was also not the right time. The lower realm disciples would be preparing for the qualifying tournament in the next few days, and the higher disciples would not be interested in earning these few spirit stones. In the Heavenly Stars Sect, the core disciples and true disciples would receive dozens of spirit stones. Hence, offering these people merely a few spirit stones just to deliver a letter would be embarrassing. In the end, Anne could only resort to choosing delivery through the slowest method by caravan. Once the letter arrived at the Dark Moon Sect, it might already be April. Nheless, Anne was not in a hurry. The road to immortality was long, and there might be hundreds or even thousands of years ahead. Thus, the three months were not a big deal. Anne watched with full expectations at the long line of caravans left further in the setting sun, slowly disappearing from his line of sight. Soon, he turned around and left. After all, his firstpetition in the Heavenly Stars Sect was just a few days away. In the blink of an eye, three days passed. Then, on the morning of the fourth day, Anne heard the loud melodious bell ringing from a distance, and anyone who heard it would feel refreshed and energized. Soon, Anne opened his eyes, and the brilliance in his eyes was apparent. Later, Anne got up and left the house. Anne was already aware of the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition¡¯s information and rules many days ago. Hence, he directly visited the square where the tournament would be held. There was an arena in the middle of the square, surrounded by spectating stands and seats which were controlled by formations. Hence, there would definitely be no confusion. The Heavenly Stars Sect had more than 15000 apprentices. At a nce, there was a bustling crowd. Nevertheless, Anne knew that among these 15000 people, there would only be at least 1,000 of them participating in thepetition, and the reason was simple. One could not join thepetition just because they wanted to, but they needed to pay a participation fee. Nheless, the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition¡¯s fee was neither cheap nor expensive, and it would require three spirit stones, which was an apprentice¡¯s three months¡¯ worth of sry. Coincidentally, the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition would be held once every three months. That implied that if an apprentice did not have other ways to make money, he could only register for the tournament if he did not use the cultivation resources and frugally lived through days. If they could enter the top 1000 and be qualified to be ranked, it would be better as they could get a reward. However, if they did not manage to do that, the three spirit stones they used to register would go to waste. Moreover, most apprentices were unlike Richard, who robbed a small fortune as soon as he entered the sect and even struck the pot of gold during his mission, resulting in him having a considerable wealth of more than hundreds of spirit stones. Therefore, many apprentices would just watch thepetition and not join it as they did not want to waste their hard-earned spirit stones. Only those disciples who were determined to be ranked would participate in thepetition. Even so, only 1000 disciples out of the 4000 would be on the list, which meant that one person out of four would stand out. That ratio was rather cruel. When Anne went to pay for the required fee, many disciples cast him a strange gaze. Many of them mocked, ridiculed, and sympathized with him, and people were even whispering one to another. ¡°What an overconfident person. Did he really think anyone could enter the spiritual apprentice list? He¡®s only an entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm, but he¡®s already joining thepetition. I¡¯m eager to see how badly he¡¯ll be hurtter.¡± ¡°Sigh. Isn¡¯t this normal? There would always be neers that thought they had outstanding talents. Then, when he¡¯s tragically injuredter and wasted his spirit stones, he¡¯ll understand that no matter how good he is, there¡¯ll be someone better than him out there.¡± Chapter 231 Chapter 231 There were also a few people who recognized Josua, and their words were much more ruthless. ¡°Tsk. I know there¡¯s talk about him from mission pavilion some time ago forpleting a tough mission with a few outer disciples. Of course, the outer disciples contributed the most to that task, and he was at most spectating from a side and attacking from time to time. Did he think he could finish the task by himself? What a fool.¡± ¡°I want to see what ranking he¡¯ll get.¡± ¡°I bet he¡¯s going to be disqualified in the first round.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Tsk. An apprentice only earns one spirit stone a month, yet he directly took three out to enter the competition. He¡¯s surely confident.¡± The discussion around him was extremely harsh and cynical, and everyone thought Valentina entered thepetition as he was arrogant and did not know his ce. Moreover, these disciples did not say these behind Valentina¡®s back, nor did they lower their voices, and they spurted these rude remarks as if they deliberately wanted Valentina to hear them. Some of them even spoke loudly, attracting a burst ofughter. After Valentina passed the spirit stones to the elder and marked his jade identification badge for the competition, he turned around and pointed at the crowd. ¡°You, you, you, and all of you¡­¡± As he said that, he drew out a circle with his hand, encircling the big group of people. One of them was indignant, and he walked out, shouting, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you trying to say? You don¡¯t agree with our words?¡± Valentina grinned. ¡°You better start praying that you won¡¯t meet me in the first round as I¡¯ve remembered all of your faces. If we meet in thepetition, I¡®ll surely hit you until all of your teeth fall off.¡± Valentina¡¯s words were extremely arrogant and boastful, which caused public outrage. However, Valentina¡®s momentum was too strong, and it even suppressed the entire scene. Hence, the disciples only widened their mouths, appearing fierce but were scared inside. Suddenly, no one dared to refute. Wherever Valentina looked, the disciples at the area would lower their heads, afraid to meet his gaze. They thought that Valentina was like a towering mountain, and they were only an insignificant speck of dust. Valentina looked at these disciples and sneered. They brazenly mocked him in front of him just now, yet as soon as Valentina appeared fiercer, they all cowered and were scared to make any sound. Moreover, such weaklings did not have any sense of injustice, and their realm might only be stuck here in their lives. After sweeping his gaze across the crows, Valentina walked to the stands and chose a quiet corner, patiently waiting for thepetition to start. Not long after, a burst of exmation came from the crowd. The next second, the entire area went into an uproar. Valentina heard all the screaming. ¡°It¡¯s the previous top ten disciples!¡± ¡°I wonder if anyone will fall out of the top ten, and who improves!¡± Someone was shouting at the top of his lungs, revealing the excitement of the person. ¡®Maya Kaye?¡¯ Valentina¡¯s eyes glimmered, and he remembered the name was the one ranked in third on the previous rankingpetition. It could be said she was the elite among the apprentices. Then, Valentina stood and looked in the direction of the seats with a better view. In that instant, he saw arge group of apprentices surrounding a row of people, walking over. These apprentices¡¯ faces were filled with enthusiasm and admiration, and everything they said was cornypliments. Their attitude right now was in line with the saying, ¡®If you were only better by the person a little, that person would be envious of you. However, if you were significantly better than that person, he would only admire and respect you.¡¯ The attitude these apprentices had when facing Josua, and the top ten disciples proved the uracy of the saying. Soon, Valentina¡¯s gaze fell on the few people that caught most people¡¯s attention. These disciples emitted different auras from ordinary people. They all had their unique temperaments, such as gloomy, cold, friendly, gentle¡­ These temperaments made them stand out from the crowd, and even if there were a sea of people, one could tell where they were at a nce. Relying on the clues in the people¡¯s words just now, Valentina quickly found Maya, who wore tworge round earrings. Maya was indeed a beautifuldy, with red lips and pearly white teeth. Her skin was snow-white, and her eyes were as calm as the autumn water. She appeared friendly with a constant smile on her face. As her head bopped left and right, the earrings on her also kept swaying, causing others to inevitably look at her. However, even though it was a sunny day, Maya was carrying a small pink umbre. Nheless, Valentina knew that this umbre was Maya¡®s weapon, and its rank would surely be high. Benedict Hopkins stood behind Maya, and he was ranked fourth in the previouspetition. Compared to Maya¡¯s friendliness, Benedict felt like a swordsman instead. There was no smile on Benedict¡¯s face, and he only held onto his word. In his eyes, there was only a sharp light, and anyone that looked at him would feel as if their soul would be split apart. As Valentina already memorized the previous ranking, he murmured and looked at them. ¡°Omar Pine ranked second.¡± Valentina¡®s gaze fell onto a tall and burly young man. There was nothing strange about that man, and he carried two longswords on his back. Nheless, since he could be ranked second in the previouspetition, Omar was surely not an easypetitor. Soon, Valentina once again looked at the crowd. It was rather odd that the few disciples stood far from each other. Some of them knew each other in private and even walked side by side. However, a young man in ck walked alone at the end, and there was no one within two meters of him. Moreover, even the crowd nearby avoided him. Suddenly, a space appeared in the crowd, which was extremely eye-catching. When Valentina saw the young man in ck, he thought, ¡®That¡¯s right, he¡®s Xander Faris, currently ranked number one. Not only did he win the previouspetition, but he has won seven times in a row, which is equivalent to being the winner for twenty-one months . Moreover, he is a well-respected senior among the apprentices, and even many outer disciples dare not put on airs in front of him, but take the initiative and express goodwill.¡¯ After remembering the names and appearances of these disciples one by one, Valentina looked away. Soon, his gaze fell on a young man in a robe. The guy walked in an inconspicuous position in the crowd, but people around him greeted him with their hands cupped, addressing him as ¡°Peter¡±. Valentina snorted and smiled, but his eyes gradually revealed a cold light. ¡®So you¡¯re Peter. There¡¯s nothing impressive about you.¡¯ With the arrival of the top ten disciples one after another, the ce was immediately filled with excitement and adrenaline. Not long after, a sect¡¯s elder came over and announced that there would be more than 4200 participating apprentices in thatpetition that time. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 The more than 10000 apprentices did not seem to be shocked by the announced number of participants, and it was apparent that it would be the same for each rankingpetition. Then, Violet started calcting. ¡®The spiritual apprentice list is a single-elimination tournament, which means as long as I win two matches, I can almost enter the top one thousand. ¡¯Next, it was time to draw lots in front of the public. For the sake of fairness, the draw would be based on the previous rankingpetition, and disciples of the same level would be arranged into different groups. That way, the strong would be prevented from preying on the weak. The previous top ten disciples would directly be arranged to a different group. Then, the remaining twentieth to fiftieth disciples would be divided into ten various groups, and so on¡­ At that time, the atmosphere finally became somewhat tense. Although the groups were arranged as fair as possible, the spiritual apprentice list was once every three months. In those three months, the cultivators¡¯ strength would have changed too. Hence, it would be inevitable to have intense collisions during the division of groups. When some disciples noticed that they were against a higher-ranking opponent in the first round, they immediately showed a look of despair. On the other hand, the strong apprentices that were against weaklings showed a confident expression. When it was Violet¡¯s turn, he appeared calm. After all, he had seen worse scenes, and that type ofpetition was not enough to scare him. After drawing his lot, Violet looked at the group lists, and he was shocked. The strongest person in thatpetition was the only female disciple in the top tenst time, and she was also the one that caught the most attention among the top ten, Maya! Violet turned to look at Maya, who sat dignified in the distance. Maya would naturally not notice Violet in the crowd. ¡®This is slightly difficult. However, it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t stand a chance. ¡¯ Violet raised his head and looked at the top ten disciples. Soon, he walked toward his seat. Once everyone drew lots, thepetition started immediately. The rules for the spiritual apprentice list were straightforward. There were no rules. The disciples could do everything within their means to knock the opponent off the ring or until they admitted defeat. There was no need to worry about showing any killer moves at that time as there would be Holy Land Realm elders and elite disciples watching by the side. As long as the disciple¡¯s life was in danger, they would naturally stop the match. However, once they appear, the apprentice that wanted to kill the other disciple would be the losing party. As elders and elite disciples spectated thepetition, it was naturally impossible for anyone to use crooked means to win the match. The Heavenly Stars Sect organized such a rankingpetition every three months naturally to encourage the disciples to fight for cultivation resources. Nheless, any tricks would not be allowed. If such a disciple was found, the easier punishments would be losing thepetition, deducting their sry for a specific time, and being banned from participating in the tournament for a period. At worst, they would be disposed of and expelled from the Heavenly Star Sect. Back in the early days, some disciples might even use some minute tricks. However, some people received severe punishment, which became an example for others not to do anything anymore. Consequently, there was no problem in the recent hundreds of matches. Violet¡¯s opponent in the first round was a rtively strong apprentice, and his weapon was a massive ax, which was the size of a wheel. When he stood in the arena, the huge shadow appeared terrifying. When the disciple appeared in front of Richard, he then said arrogantly, ¡°I was ranked eight hundred and seventy-two in the previous rankingpetition. You might as well just give up and don¡¯t waste our time. ¡±With his hands at his back, Violet looked askance at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me this when you¡®re ranked eighth. ¡°You!¡± The disciple choked on his words, and he red at Astor. Then, when the bell rang at the start of the game, the disciple roared and showed a speed that did not match his figure. In that instant, he leaped toward Violet¡¯s head, raising his ax as he wanted to sh at him. ¡°Mountain-Breaker Axel¡± Crackle and rattle! When the giant ax dropped, the air in the surroundings shook, forming visible airwaves. The loud noises even made people wonder if they were in massive waves. ¡°So this is the strength of the disciple ranked eight hundred and seventy-two,¡± Violetmented calmly as he looked at his opponent. The next second, Violet used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. Boom! When the giant ax fell violently to the ground, Violet was already behind his opponent. With a p at his back, the opponent was immediately pushed out with a huge force. The disciple only felt as if there was a moving mountain behind him, and he was sent flying before he even realized what went on. Then, he was knocked out of the arena. After falling to the ground, the disciple was stunned for a moment before finally recovering his senses. Then, his eyes widened as he stared at Violet in disbelief. As for those disciples that wanted to see Violet making a fool out of himself, they were gobsmacked, and they could not utter a single word. ¡°How¡­ How did I¡­ How could I lose to you¡­¡± The disciple that threw off the arena stood and red at Violet with eyes full of resentment. Violet sneered. ¡°That¡¯s considered a light attack as you didn¡¯t make fun of me before. Perhaps you want to try what it feels like to lose all your teeth?¡± The disciple shivered, and he did not say another word, carrying his ax into the crowd. Due to the formations in the square, the first few rounds of matches could be held simultaneously through the arrays. Hence, the first match quickly ended, and Violet also smoothly entered the top 2000. Soon, the second round began. At this time, most of the disciples were eager to get in action, and they were secretly excited. After all, as long as they won this round, they would be in the top 1000 of the spiritual apprentice list and awarded five spirit stones. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At least in terms of spirit stones, after deducting the three spirit stones they used to participate in the competition, they earned two extra pieces, which could be used as cultivation resources. That time, Violet¡¯ s opponent was a buck-toothed guy, and Violet remembered well that he was the one that mocked him the most when Violet paid the participation fee. ¡°They said your appearance reflects your heart. Looking at yours, I bet you curse at others all the time, right?¡± Violet sneered. ¡°Come to think of it, are all your abilities ced at your lips?¡± ¡°B*stard! I¡¯ll make you pay for what you said!¡± The buck-toothed disciple roared, rushing at Violet with his sword. ¡°Stars-Gatherer Swordsmanship!¡± Then, the sword lights shed everywhere, and silver lights flickered as they formed a bright gxy in front of Violet with dense murderous intent. Violet saw the longsword in his opponent¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Not bad. You have a fifth-grade weapon. No wonder you¡¯re so boastful. ¡±The buck-toothed disciple grinned, and he thought Violet felt regretful. However, before he could say that out loud, he realized Violet snatched away his longsword and immediately rolled it into an iron ball. The sword lights that filled the air swiftly disappeared, and the emptiness that suddenly appeared before the buck-toothed guy made him feel a chill running down his spine. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Just as the buck-toothed disciple stared at the iron ball at his feet in a daze, Anita¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Hey!¡± The disciple raised his head, and he immediately felt a gust of wind in front of him, causing him unable to open his eyes. At the same time, he heard exmations from his surroundings. The buck-toothed disciple knew that something bad was about to happen, but it was toote. p! As if a p of thunder struck the ground, all of the buck-toothed disciple¡¯s teeth immediately fell, and he spat them out with a mouthful of blood. He was directly sent flying out of the arena before finally smashing heavily to the ground with his eyes rolled. Moreover, his body convulsed, and it was obvious that he fainted. The buck-toothed disciple¡¯s originally protruding mouth caved in as all his teeth fell, and he looked like an aged olddy. With his current state, even his parents might not be able to recognize him. As for those apprentices that mocked him before, they all felt their scalp go numb when they saw the scene, and they looked at Anita with horror. On the other hand, some were secretly rejoicing as they did not meet that guy. At first, they thought Anita was just bluffing. After all, anyone could say ruthless words, but no one expected that Anita would knock off someone else¡¯s teeth. The crowds¡¯ suspicious gaze did not affect Stefan. Instead, he looked up, and just as he expected, he sessfully entered the top 1000 after defeating two opponents. Nheless, it was not umon for the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s neers to be ranked in the top 1000 in their firstpetition. However, regardless of which disciples, they trained for a long time to be well prepared and increased their realms before joining the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition. It was extremely rare for a disciple like Adrian, who just arrived at the sect for less than half a year, to enter the top 1000. Hence, people also started to pay attention to him. Anita also felt that more eyes were on him, but he could not care less about it. It was only the top 1000, and it was far from Anita¡¯s bottom line. Then, Anita went back to the stands and meditated with a spirit stone in his mouth. At that moment, Peter, who was sitting in front of the stands, heard the news from a subordinate, and his eyes glimmered. However, he did not appear to be surprised. After all, he discussed it with Kyle before, and Kyle had a high evaluation of Stefan. Kyle even mentioned that Anita could be ranked in the top 300 with his strength. Even though Peter thought the evaluation was an exaggeration, he expected that Anita would enter the top 1000. ¡°Casper, if you win another round, you¡¯ll advance into the top 500. Each time you take a step forward, you¡¯ll receive more attention. However, before you get into the top 500, you¡®ll have to meet an important test in this ranking competition. ¡± Peter secretly sneered as he looked at the match schedules. The person in the same group as Adrian, and the opponent that Anita would meet if he won another round, was Kyle! The other disciples who ranked in the top 10st time also learned of Anita¡¯s existence through various channels. Nheless, none of these disciples paid much attention to him. After all, the difference between the top 1000 and the top 10 was too significant. Soon, the third round of thepetition started, and Anita¡¯s opponent was an unprepossessing guy. In the beginning, that guy did not even care about Adrian, who was an entry-level first-stage disciple. Moreover, there was even contempt in his heart. However, after witnessing Anita¡¯s formidable strength and how he knocked out all of the buck-toothed disciple¡¯s teeth, Anita¡¯s opponent understood that he was not Anita¡¯s match. Hence, Anita had an effortless victory in the third round as the guy surrendered and left the ring in despair. At the thought of how he entered the top 1000 and won five spirit stones as a reward, the guy felt much better. From that moment onward, Anita entered the top 500 of the spiritual apprentice list. The award for the top 500 also increased from five spirit stones to eight. However, Anita only nced at the reward once and turned to meet his next opponent. ¡®Seriously! What a coincidence¡­¡¯ When Anita saw Kyle¡¯s name, he could not help butugh. ¡®Is this another test, or is it a coincidence?¡¯ Not long after, Kyle came over. He still lookednguid as ever, and one could not help but wonder if he was fully awake as even his belt was not fastened neatly. Kyle smiled. ¡°Casper, what a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect my next opponent to be you, but you didn¡¯t disappoint me. I do think highly of you. Sure enough, you smoothly entered the top 1000. ¡±However, I¡¯m facing you next, Kyle,¡± Anita responded with a smile. ¡°Stop when necessary, alright. Let¡¯s stop when necessary and don¡¯t hurt our good rtionship,¡± Kyle answered, ¡°However, I¡¯m not going to go easy on you this time, Casper. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to lose this time. ¡±However, what puzzled Kyle was that Anita did not show the frustration or disappointment he expected. Instead, Anita chuckled, ¡°Kyle, I won¡¯t be merciful either. ¡±Kyle did not understand where Anita got his confidence, and he scratched his head, saying, ¡°Alright. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Let¡¯s meet each other in the arenater. ¡±After saying that, he turned around and left. Anita watched as Kyle walked away, and he turned to look at Peter. Coincidentally, Peter also looked in Anita¡¯s direction, and their eyes met for a moment before they turned away. Anita smiled, and he did not say anything but just patiently waited for the nextpetition. Soon, the fourth round started. That time, the winning disciples would be ranked among the top 250. Of course, being able to rush to the top 250 among the 15000 apprentices implied that they were the elites among the rest. As long as these disciples were still young, they could undoubtedly be outer and inner disciples. If they were talented, it would not be impossible to achieve the Holy Land Realm and be elite disciples. Hence, from the moment that match started, the atmosphere turned even more exciting as the competition was just getting interesting. Not long after Anita arrived at the stage, Kyle also leaped into the arena. Compared to the unknown Adrian, Kyle was famous among the apprentices. After all, Kyle not only frequently appeared in the Immortal Soldiers Arena and got impressive results, but he was also in the top 100 in the previous rankingpetition. Naturally, when a famous top 100 disciple met a newly-entered disciple, the crowd could still tell who had the upper hand even if the neer had excellent performances before. ¡°It probably won¡¯t be that exciting. ¡°Are you kidding? It definitely won¡¯t be an interesting fight at all.¡°Kyle¡¯s strength surely improved compared to three months ago. I think Casper can¡¯t go any further. ¡±In the crowd, not everyone mocked Stefan. Some people evenmented, ¡°It¡¯s really impressive that he can enter the top five hundred as a neer. I bet there will be many people recruiting him after this rankingpetition. ¡± Chapter 234 Chapter 234 The crowd¡¯s discussion did not affect the two in the ring. Kyle habitually scratched his head. ¡°Casper, watch out. I¡¯m going to show all my strength this time. ¡±Amberughed. ¡°Did Peter ask you to probe my full ability this time?¡± When Kyle heard that, his expression immediately changed. Shortly after, his initialnguid appearance disappeared, and he straightened his back. ¡°Peter is not a bad person. The matters before are all a misunderstanding. After all, he can¡¯t watch all of his subordinates one be one. ¡± Then, Kyle looked at Ludwig. ¡°When did you find out?¡± ¡°I knew it from the beginning,¡± Amber replied with a smile, ¡°Peter should say that to me instead. ¡±The colors on Kyle¡¯s face changed a few times. Finally, he shook his head and answered, ¡°Casper, I don¡¯t have any ill intention for you. After I defeat you, I¡¯ll exin everything. ¡°Sure. ¡± Amber nodded, but he also stopped smiling. ¡°Kyle, I think you¡®re a great person, so I won¡¯t beat you up so badly. ¡±Their conversations were not loud, and the arena was far from the crowd, so no one heard anything they said. However, Amber deliberately raised his voice in thest sentence. Hence, many people heard him. When the crowd saw that he was still boasting shamelessly at that time, many thought Amber was a recldess neer. They all wanted to wait until he lost thepetition and mocked him tens or hundreds of times worse. Someone also informed Peter of what Amber just said. Nheless, even though Peter remained indifferent on the surface, a gloomy light shed in the depth of his eyes. Not long after, Peter uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°You were given a choice to do it the easy way or the hard way, and it looks like we have to do it the hard way. ¡±The fourth round of the match started as soon as the bell rang. Amber knew that Kyle was good at formations. If he prepared array maps before, then Kyle would be fast at attacking Ludwig. During their battle in the Immortal Soldiers Arenast time, Amber learned Kyle¡¯s brilliant moves. Hence, Amber took the initiative to attack first when the bell rang. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Megrez!¡± Swoosh! Amber swiftly rushed at Kyle. Kyle¡¯s eyes glimmered, and he mumbled, ¡°His speed and movements are the same as before. ¡±Kyle shook his wrist as he said that, and three array maps appeared in his left hand. The array maps that Kyle used were different from the scroll that Sebastian used before. Instead, Kyle¡¯s array maps were only the size of an adult¡¯s palm, and it was extremely convenient and fast to use them. Then, Kyle took one of the array maps and tossed it at Ludwig. ¡°Water-Condensing Formation!¡± The array map flew out, and a ray of light burst in the air. In that instant, the light was like an inverted bowl, enveloping Amber whole. At the same time, the air seemed to turn dense wherever the light shrouded, and anyone who walked in it felt as if they were at the bottom of the sea. Not only were their movements slower, but every step taken required great effort. When the audience saw the scene, they started shaking their heads. ¡°The Water-Condensing Formation canst about ten seconds. Moreover, Kyle released it at an excellent location, covering Casper in the middle of the formation. No matter where Casper runs to, the effect will be the same. ¡±¡°Ten seconds¡­ With Kyle¡¯s ability, he can at least release two more formations and attack Casper. ¡°Casper is now equivalent to everyone¡¯s target of criticism. ¡°It¡¯s over. ¡°I told you before. Casper is Kyle¡¯s opponent. Not only the crowd thought so, but even Kyle believed that. In the same realm, only a few opponents could not be defeated after being trapped in the Water- Condensing Formation. Furthermore, Amber was in a lower realm than Kyle. However, Kyle noticed Amber smiled arrogantly, and it was as if he did not care about what happened around him. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kyle, take a closer look!¡± Amber let out loudughter. Suddenly, he burst with energy as he emitted incredible momentum. Even the ground started to make cracking sounds. As everyone stared in disbelief, cracks appeared on the Water-Condensing Formation¡®s light like porcin falling to the ground. Amber was like a ferocious tiger, trying to get out of the cage. He held against the formation until it swayed, and it was about to burst at any second. Everyone was still watching in a daze, and their minds were buzzing. Then, suddenly, Amber roared, and a terrifying wave of energy burst out from him. It was as if there were two giant hands violently ripping the formation apart, tearing it. Crackle and rattle! The Water-Condensing Formation immediately shattered, andrge fragments of light fell to the ground like mercury. Then, Amber took a step forward. Although it was not heavy, the loud bang was like a hammer smashing on everyone¡¯s chest. Many apprentices¡¯ faces went pale when they saw Amber quickly destroy the Water-Condensing Formation, and their hands shook uncontrobly. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Phecda!¡± Swoosh! A series of afterimages dispersed, and there were as if dozens of Ambers appeared in the arena in the blink of an eye. Each of them was as fast as lightning, as powerful as fire, and the frightening force swept the area. ¡±Sh*t!¡± Kyle returned to his senses, and his eyes shed. He felt his heart skip a beat, which rarely happened in his previous battles. Amber¡¯s attack was like a meteor smashing the ground, and it made Kyle feel out of breath. Nheless, Kyle was experienced in actualbat, and he was in a higher realm than Ludwig. Hence, that came in handy at that time. Soon, Kyle screamed as he tossed the second array map. ¡°Soil-Thickening Formation!¡± Swoosh! A wall of soil as tall as a man appeared from the ground, blocking Kyle as yellow sand rolled down. ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Almost at the same time, the dozens of Amber¡¯s afterimages gathered into one, and they directly punched out. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The thick wall of soil trembled from the punches, and dense cracks appeared on its surface like spiderwebs. Moreover, the massive force even formed visible airwaves, and the shock caused the surrounding people to sway uncontrobly. Kyle¡¯s face appeared rather pale at that time. Compared to other people, Kyle could feel Amber¡¯s appalling strength as he was directly facing Amber¡¯s attack. With each punch, the wall cracked, and dust flew everywhere. The deafening sounds were like the beatings of a war drum or even the explosion of steel. ¡®What! His strength is at least double from before, and it¡¯s endless! What a tremendous force. How much power did he hidest time!¡¯ Kyle looked at Amber in amazement. In a daze, he faintly noticed as if a ferocious tiger formed in the billowing smoke and dust behind Ludwig. A king¡¯s aura was overpowering. Kyle met Amber¡¯s eyes in that split second, and he saw brilliant lights glowing in them like gxies exploding. With a wild roar, Amber sted his final punch. Bang! A hole was pierced through the wall of soil. Next, it shattered and exploded, and debris flew everywhere. The intense attack was so violent that it pushed Kyle dozens of steps backward, and his face immediately fell. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Kyle¡®s chest undted, and there was blood at the corner of his mouth! Chapter 235 Chapter 235 The crowd fell into silence, and everyone was dumbfounded. However, it did not take long before an uproar came. ¡°What! Are my eyes deceiving me!¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± ¡°Kyle¡¯s suppressed!¡± ¡°Kyle¡¯s hurt!¡± ¡°This¡­ This is a joke, right! I must be dreaming!¡± ¡°Kyle¡¯s even vomiting blood from the attack!¡± ¡°Kyle¡¯s in the top one hundred of the spiritual apprentice list before this!¡± *** The countless discussions immediately filled the surroundings. After all, people would pay attention to those disciples who could enter the top 100. Moreover, many of the apprentices who watched other matches switched their attention. Even they initially unbothered top ten disciples were surprised, and they turned to look at Violet¡¯s arena. At that time, the name, Casper Montgomery left some marks on them. Kyle heard the rounds of discussion, and he let out a cough. Then, after a while, Kyle took a deep breath and said, ¡°Casper, you¡¯re much stronger than I expected.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even stronger than what you¡¯re imagining now. ¡±Violet chuckled and added, ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Looking at his rxed appearance, Kyle was deep in thoughts. As Kyle had amplebat experience, he naturally could see that Violet had yet shown his true strength. However, from what he saw just now, Violet was only warming up. Suddenly, Kyle felt as if he was being deceived as Violet was like a different person than he was in the Immortal Soldiers Arena before that. At the thought of that, Kyle suddenly became dejected. However, Violet should not be entirely med for that. Thest time in the Immortal Soldiers Arena, Violet did hide his true strength, but more than a month later, he once again improved his power. Moreover, since his spirit stone absorption rate became faster, the number of spirit stones Violet absorbed was no less than that during his 50 days mission before. Such a colossal improvement made him reach the peak of the entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm, and Violet was only a step away from being an entry-level first-stage. When Violet was in entry-level first-stage, he could easily tragically injure Samuel, let alone now. However, since Kyle¡¯s estimation of Violet¡¯s strength was wrong, it was considered great that he did not suffer heavy blows or be knocked out of the arena by Bolot. After taking a deep breath, Kyle calmed down the surging blood and Qi in his chest, and he answered, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m also going to give my all. ¡®¡¯Although he was injured, Kyle did not believe he would lose to Bolot. Instead, Kyle felt that he was hurt as he was just caught off guard. ¡°Sure. ¡± Violet nodded, but as soon as he said that, his figure disappeared from the spot. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, Merak!¡± The next second, his phantoms filled the ce, and the number skyrocketed to almost a hundred. Then, they rushed toward Kyle with an overbearing force. The spectating disciples were all blown away. Looking at those countless phantoms, their pupils abruptly constricted, and they felt as if billowing dark clouds were gradually descending from the sky like a ck dragon. The atmosphere in the room quickly turned tense. When Kyle saw the scene, he was stupefied. However, he did not give up. Instead, he gritted his teeth, turned his palm around, and an array map shot out like snowkes. ¡°Water-Condensing Formation!¡± ¡°Wind st Formation!¡± ¡°Light and Dark Formation!¡± ¡°Heaven and Earth Cycle Formation!¡± ¡°Twelve Stars Formation!¡± ¡°Heavenly Fire Formation! ¡± *** The four elements were like a flying dragon with a glowing body, rushing and attacking in all directions. Then, itpletely crashed, tore to pieces, and destroyed the phantoms that filled the air. Kyle carefully observed his surroundings, and he was extremely alert. The sweat on his forehead ran down his cheeks like a small stream, but he did not have the time to wipe them away. Moreover, Kyle rarely used so many powerful formations in such a short time. Hence, regardless of mental strength, physical strength, or even the spiritual Qi in his body, they were all being violently consumed. The sparks, storms, exchange of dark and light, the burst of gxies, and so on filled the entire arena. All the spectators watched the scene in awe, and exmations and gasping sounds could be heard. Everyone thought that Violet would surely have nowhere to hide from Kyle¡¯s round of attacks. Nevertheless, Kyle was not rxed, and he felt an unprecedented sense of despair as none of the formations hit Violet yet. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Just as he thought about that, Kyle raised his head, and his eyes shed with brilliant lights. Then, he roared, ¡°It hit him!¡± As he shouted, arge burst of sparks exploded in the middle of the arena like fireworks. In the dazzling fire, a figure flickered. Even though it was quick, the crowd also recognized that it was Bolot. Finally, after Kyle¡¯s relentless attacks with no escape, Violet was forced to reveal his actual body before he could approach Kyle. However, everyone soon felt something was wrong. Although Violet was forced to reveal himself, there was no sign of him retreating. Instead, Violet continued to move forward! ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± His scream was so loud that it hurt everyone¡¯s eardrums. Next, Violet leaped high into the sky, sweeping his right leg across. Crackle and rattle! His kicks instantly shattered the Water-Condensing Formation¡¯s light. Behind the falling fragments of light, Kyle¡¯s unreadable face appeared. ¡°Casper, you fell for my trick!¡± Kyle waited for this chance, and he long prepared an array map in his right hand. Without any hesitation, Kyle threw the array map onto the ground. ¡°The Dested Desert Heat Formation!¡± In that instant, the arena emitted a scorching heat and light as if it was a red, soldering iron. The spectating disciples only felt their eyes hurt, and they all retreated from the sudden extreme high temperature. Everyone in the distance was also attracted by the dazzling light here. On the other hand, Peter¡¯s face showed a never-before-seen solemness. ¡°He actually managed to force Kyle to use the Dested Desert Heat Formation? It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated Casper. ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that Kyle¡¯s Dested Desert Heat Formation? His opponent is Casper? If Kyle loses, I might fight against him?¡± Maya looked over curiously with one of her hands supporting her head. Her big eyes blinked, and her cherry lips opened slightly, which made Maya appear yfully adorable. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Many male disciples were secretly drooling as they stared at her. As for other disciples, they all showed different expressions on their faces. Despite the slight impressions of Violet before, everyone now secretly reached a consensus. Regardless of whether the disciple named Casper could defeat Kyle, he managed to force Kyle, who was ranked in the top 100, to use his strongest Dested Desert Heat formation. That proved that there was a rising talent among the apprentices! Chapter 236 Chapter 236 In the arena, the scorching temperature made them feel as if they were near a volcano with flowing magma. Kyle¡¯s back was drenched in sweat, and his face was ashen. At that time, even his eyes appeared sunken as if he was seriously ill. For the sake of activating the Dested Desert Heat Formation, Kyle used up all the spiritual Qi in him, and he swayed as if he would fall at any time. The formation was Kyle¡¯s strongest trump card, and he refused to believe that Valentina could win against him. He was the master in these formations! ¡°Casper, you lost!¡± Kyle looked at the flickering figure in the fire. ¡°That¡¯s uncertain yet. ¡± Valentina¡¯s voice came, and he sounded as indifferent and calm as usual. It was as if everything did not affect him at all. Kyle could not help but be angry. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m sorry in advance!¡± Kyle roared, and he pressed his fingers in the air. Boom! Amidst the loud noise, a burst of spark burst out from the ground and exploded. In the fire, Valentina¡¯s figure was forced to be revealed. ¡°Eight-shadowed Fists!¡± The continuous heavy punches sted the me, making scattered fireworks. The next second, two bursts of sparks rushed at him, and Valentina once again sted out heavy punches, directly piercing through the fire. As it shook, it exploded into powder. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Merak!¡± Swoosh! Valentina immediately moved forward, shortening the distance between him and Kyle as he rushed at Kyle like a stream of light. ¡°Casper, why are you attacking me so obviously? Do you think I can¡¯t stop you?¡± Kyle shouted, and his hands continuously moved in the air. Crack! Crush! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Following the series of explosions, dense stgmites abruptly appeared on the ground surrounding Bjorne, and they were all almost at waist height. The flowing magma on their surfaces could quickly burn a piece of raw meat. Moreover, these stgmites were hurriedly catching up with Valentina¡¯s pace, chasing after him. If Valentina were careless, he would be trapped in them. However, not only were the stgmites appearing behind him, but they soon showed up at both of his sides and in front of him. These stgmites were dense and crisscrossing. It was just like a cage, wanting to swallow Valentina whole and trap him! ¡°I won!¡± Seeing theyers of stgmites trapping Valentina in them, and he could not even see where Valentina was. Then, Kyle let out a long sigh of relief, feeling as if he was going to copse. Nheless, he felt great as he won. However, Kyle suddenly sensed the ground shaking. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as Kyle was puzzled, he heard a faint shattering sound. The next second, the sound gradually became louder, and it spread further. Crackle and rattle! Next, Kyle looked suspiciously in the direction of the stgmites. On their surface, there were visible cracks. Even though the flowing magma quickly filled the gaps, deeper cracks appeared soon after. Moreover, the magma was like boiling, about to explode at any time! ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Kyle mumbled, and his eyes shed with endless confusion. An earth-shattering explosion as if the volcano erupted came. The billowing mes turned into a giant red tide, and it surged into the air. Then, amidst the blood-red scene and scorching heat, a figure slowly walked out of the mes step by step. Each step he took was like a demon¡¯s, and his tremendous pressure overthrew everything present. Kyle suddenly felt his knees were weak. Even the spectating disciples forgot to gasp, and they only felt as if their heart was about to jump out of their chest. Valentina¡®s figure gradually became clearer. Besides some of his curled a little as the me burned them, Valentina appeared fine. At that time, he was holding a long spear. The spear¡¯s body was ck, and its de was blood red, revealing an awe-inspiring power. When Kyle saw the long spear, his pupils constricted, and it was hard for him to breathe. As if he thought of something, Kyle eximed, ¡°You¡­¡± Kyle was dumbfounded. He understood that he missed out on the most crucial information, Valentina used weapons! Before that, whether it was brutally beating up Samuel or John, Valentina would only use his martial skills. Hence, Kyle also forgot to find out about that crucial point. Then, Kyle looked at Valentina¡¯s zing Spear in fear. The terror and power of an eighth-grade weapon were not avable in ordinary weapons. Besides that, Valentina also engraved three inscriptions on the zing Spear, and the weight that the weight inscription added was enough to make others feel pressured. ¡°I understand it now¡­ I get it¡­ You not only use your fists and body, but you also have other martial skills too. ¡± Kyle muttered. ¡°Kyle, you lost,¡± Valentina said calmly. Next, he took a step forward and immediately appeared in front of Kyle, pressing his chest. After releasing the Dested Desert Heat Formation, Kyle was exhausted, and he almost copsed. Hence, it was impossible for Kyle to block Valentina¡¯ s attack. Kyle swiftly shut his eyes, ready to receive Valentina¡¯s ruthless p. Unexpectedly, Kyle only felt his chest being pushed lightly, and when he opened his eyes, he realized that he was already outside the ring. Valentina¡¯s p did not harm him at all, but he only gently pushed him. ¡°You¡­ Why did you¡­¡± Kyle was confused, and he looked at Albert. ¡°I was sent to probe into your information. Why did you¡­¡± Valentina chuckled. ¡°Kyle, I¡¯m not that petty. You¡¯re only finding out information, and it¡¯s not some deep-rooted vengeance. Besides, I told you that I have a good impression of you. When I meet any problems with cultivations, I still need to seek your advice, and I hope you will be generous enough to teach me. ¡±Kyle was stunned, and he suddenly felt his eyes welling. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s meet more often and help each other when ites to cultivation. ¡°I won¡¯t participate in those matters anymore. ¡±Valentina knew that Kyle referred to Peter¡¯s matters, and he nodded. ¡°Thank you, Kyle.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll return to the stands first. I hope that you¡¯ll continuously get great results in the uing matches. ¡± Kyle cupped his hands and left. Just as he was about to leave, he whispered where only he and Valentina could hear. ¡°Thank you, Casper.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, he did not stay any longer and directly went to the stands. Once Kyle left, everyone finally realized what went on. As Valentina won that round, he would enter the top 250! Even though Valentina said he entered the sect for about half a year, if he probably counted it, it had been no more than three months. Getting into the top 250 in just three months as an entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator was definitely a genius¡¯ performance. If it were other people, they might even say Valentina was lucky, and the opponents he drew were weak. However, Valentina defeated Kyle, who could enter the top 100, in front of more than 10000 spectators. Moreover, anyone could tell that Valentina had an absolute advantage against Kyle. That proved that his strength was not only among the top 250 nor the top 100! As long as Valentina did not meet any crazy opponent. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 After winning against Kyle, Violet became the most eye-catching person in the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition at that time. What surprised everyone was not only because he defeated Kyle, but he had more energy left in him, and that was terrifying. Soon, everyone started to guess the ranking Violet would get in thatpelilion. After all, everyone would discuss enthusiastically when an unknown apprentice easily won against so many strong opponents. While many people were optimistic that Violet could go further, there were also many pessimists. As that was the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition, it would only be harder to move forward as one got closer to the front. It was countless times easier to enter the top 500 from the top 1000 than getting into the top 100 from the top 500. Moreover, after reaching the top 100, it was tough to move a rank higher. Under the crowd¡¯s watchful gaze, Violet returned to the stands. Then, he started meditating with a spirit stone in his mouth to recover. It might seem as if Violet defeated Kyle easily just now, but in truth, he used up a significant amount of energy to break the Dested Desert Heat Formation. If Violet did not use the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale to absorb the spirit stone just now and stored the spiritual Qi in his body, he would not be able to destroy theyers of stgmites. Furthermore, for the sake of breaking the formation, Violet needed to use his zing Spear. Initially, Violet did not n to show that card until he entered the top 100. When the disciples around Violet saw him putting a spirit stone in his month, they were stunned. After all, they would only hold the spirit stone to perceive the essence of the world, and they never heard nor seen anyone who did it like Adrian. Was that guy not afraid of identally swallowing the spirit stone and choking to death? Nheless, some of the apprentices also started to rack their brains. They wondered if that was a unique cultivation technique, and they secretly decided to try it once they went back. After resting for a moment, Violet raised his head and looked at the match schedule. Since he defeated Kyle, he would enter the fifth round of thepetition. However, his opponent at that time was not considered strong. Violet pondered for a moment and recalled that that guy was ranked 113 in the previous tournament. When it was time for the fifth round ofpetition, Violet stood and thought, ¡®If I win another round, I can enter the top one hundred. ¡¯The top 100 disciples would get 15 spirit stones as a reward as well as a precious medicine that could help them perceive the essence of the world. Thus, many disciples yearned to enter the top 100. When it was Violet¡¯s match, many people came and surrounded the area as they wanted to know if Violet could enter the top 100. Some were also there to watch Violet making a fool out of himself. However, they were greatly disappointed. After Violet revealed the zing Spear, his strength once again improved. The terrifying strength that burst out when he swept the spear across the arena was enough to defeat his opponent. Hence, in the blink of an eye, Violet¡¯s opponent was swept off the arena. The opponent appeared miserable, but he understood that he was no match for Adrian. After cupping his hands at Morten, the opponent left. Consequently, Violet sessfully entered the top 100 of the spiritual apprentice list ranking competition. In that instant, Violet could feel everyone looked at him differently than before. Although it was a short time, even a fool could notice the difference between then and now. Before that, some of the disciples looked at him in envy or contempt, but now, their eyes were filled with admiration and ttery. After thinking about it, Violet quickly understood that the top 100 disciples were like the mortal world¡¯s influential figures, superior to the rest. Although Violet defeated Kyle, he was yet to enter the top 100. Thus, Violet would naturally not receive such a treatment. Nheless, Violet did not care about the changes in such status. What he wanted were a higher glory and more resources. In the sixth round, Violet once again won under everyone¡¯s amazement. However, Violet sensed pressure at that time, and he did not win easily. After revealing his zing Spear, Violet¡¯s swordsmanship was also put to use, and his trump cards were shown one after another. Violet was lucky in the seventh round as there was no opponent, so he went straight to the eighth round. There were only 20 participants left, divided into two groups of ten people each. That also meant that the winners would enter the top ten, bing the admiration of the apprentices. In other words, the winners would be the subsequent significant figures among the apprentices for the next three months! Not only were they able to enjoy more rights than ordinary apprentices, but they could also enjoy more benefits and rewards! Soon, the elder hosting the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition made known the reward for the top ten disciples, forty pieces of spirit stones, three Autumn Dew Pills, ten sect contribution points, and one, time ess to the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Stargazing tform. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The Stargazing tform was where the Heavenly Stars Sect kept their martial skills and magic skills. There would also be Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s most orthodox cultivation technique, martial skills, and magic skills. Hence, it was the holy ce that many disciples dreamt of. When they heard the reward included a chance to enter the Stargazing tform, the remaining 20 disciples, including Morten, showed a look of excitement, and the other disciples were envious. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t say any words of encouragement. You know what to do,¡± The elder said with a nk expression, ¡°Next, thest two groups remaining will battle with one another, and the winners will be the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list this time. ¡±Violet raised his head, and his gaze fell on a girl who looked at him too. After curiously sizing Violet up and down, Maya smiled, tilted her head, and pointed at the arena. There was no sign of nervousness on her face, and it was as if that was a friendly match between disciples. Violet blinked, and his initially tense emotions rxed. ¡®That¡¯s right. There¡¯s nothing to worry about, and I just have to show all that I have. ¡¯Then, Violet cupped his hands at Maya, and he walked toward the stage. On one side, it was the new disciple who was a rising talent. On the other side was one of the original top ten disciples, more urately the top three. Moreover, she was a very beautiful young female disciple. Thus, that match was bound to attract more viewers. Ten matches would be held simultaneously in thatpetition, yet half of the spectators were watching Violet and Maya¡¯s round. When Violet arrived in the arena, he did not see Mayaing up. Just as he looked over curiously, Violet saw Maya smiling faintly in the distance. Then, she lightly rose. Dressed in a white blouse and pink skirt as she carried a small umbre, Maya appeared like a fairy visiting the mortal world as she flew onto the stage gently. Maya exuded a graceful and charming air. In that instant, the light around her became color. Everyone was captivated by Maya¡¯s beauty, and the ce became so quiet that they could hear a pin drop. Violet remained calm, but his pupils constricted slightly at that time. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Others might think Maya was delicate and graceful when they saw the effortless leap just now. However, Cindy thought it was an impable subtle technique. ¡®Top ten¡­ Wait¡­ Top three of the disciples are indeed outstanding,¡¯ Cindy thought. Nheless, just as Cindy secretly admired Maya¡¯s technique, the spectators and even Maya were impressed by Ludwig. After all, his performance in thatpetition was extremely shocking. Even the seven-consecutive winner, who led the spiritual apprentice list for 21 months, Xander Faris, only entered the top 600 in his first rankingpetition. On the other hand, Cindy would also be in the top twenty at worst. The top 600 and top 20 werepletely different. Hence, that was why everyone paid attention to Ludwig. However, none thought Cindy would go a step further and break the record of entering the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list in their first participation. After all, the opponent Cindy faced was the beloved girl, Maya, who was in the top three for the past four rankingpetitions, and she was nicknamed the Phoenix. At that time, many pairs of eyes in the other arenas were also looking at Maya. After all, even the formidable Xander, Omar, and Benedict viewed Maya as the powerful opponent they might face next. ¡°Maya¡¯s Ninth Heaven¡¯s Phoenix Dance Technique had greatly improved from the months before,¡± Omar thought as he watched from his arena. Benedict held his sword tightly, and a stern light shed in his eyes. ¡°She bes stronger again. ¡±Xander snorted. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Although he did not say anything, Xander appeared gloomier than before. Cindy could greatly feel the changes in the atmosphere after Maya entered the ring. Unlike the other apprentices, Cindy felt immense pressure as he faced Maya, even though she was incredibly charming and kept smiling at him. Suddenly, Maya said, ¡°Casper, you must be more carefulter. I won¡¯t go easy on you. Cindy blinked and chuckled. ¡°Maya, you must watch out too. If I identally hurt you, the disciples below the stage might fight me. It¡¯ll be overwhelming to go against so many people.¡± When Maya heard that, she was stunned, but she quickly understood. Then, she giggled and replied, ¡°Casper, you¡¯re so adorable. How about this¡­ If you lose, I¡¯ll give you something aspensation?¡± ¡°Will I still have one if I win?¡± Cindy smiled, but his words did not show any weakness. ¡°Win?¡± Maya tapped her check with her pale, slender finger, tilting her head, and she gave it a thought. ¡°If you win, your reward will be multiplied.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Cindy answered, nodding his head. Even though he sounded rxed, Cindy was all alert. As soon as the bell rang, the match to determine the top 10 started. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Merak!¡± Cindy directly attacked Maya. His personality was to press forward dauntlessly, using a storm-like offensive to pressure his opponent out of breath. Later, Cindy would attack them until they had aplete breakdown. A line of afterimages formed, and Cindy immediately appeared in front of Maya. Then, suddenly, a long spear came out with an impressive force that could split the blue sky. ¡°The Bloody Skyfall!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Maya was doubtful, but her reaction was much faster than other disciples, and she raised her umbre. Her movements were graceful and elegant as if she was dancing. Then, she twirled on the spot, and the tiny umbre whirled out a pink cyclone. Clink-nk! The sound of metals hitting each other came, and dazzling sparks were formed. Maya blocked the zing Spear¡®s attack. However, that was only a test, and Cindy quickly followed with another strike. The lightning inscription was immediately activated, and a numbing sensation swiftly entered Maya¡¯s body. Her cherry lips parted slightly, and she revealed a look of shock. Cindy¡¯s gaze was cold, and he immediately raised his spear to pierce at Maya. ¡°Ninth Heaven¡¯s Phoenix Dance!¡± Maya yelled. The inscription was supposed to numb her figure temporarily, but she managed to twirl one round on the spot. Her movements were so delicate that she appeared like a dandelion flotation in mid-air. Swoosh! The zing Spear brushed past her ear, causing her hair to fly. Cindy narrowed his eyes as his spear missed, but he never stopped moving. Instead, he directly swept the zing Spear across. Now that her strength was bigger, it immediately caused a gust of wind when he swept the zing Spear across, and it was as if thousands of kilograms of big wood moved in the air, making endless noises. The spectators below the stage were so frightened that they retreated. Maya¡¯s eyes shed with strange lights. She did not expect Cindy to attack so ruthlessly, and she never thought that Cindy was much stronger than she imagined before. Soon, Maya frowned, and the umbre in her hand was swiftly opened. ¡°The Phoenix¡¯s Arrival!¡± In the midair, Maya held an umbre in one hand. Just like a servant in the pce, Maya made an exquisite knee-bending motion. However, the energy in her whole body surged, and the air surrounding them was as if screaming madly. In the blink of an eye, a massive force sted at the zing Spear. Bang! Amidst the loud noise, Cindy¡¯s wrist. shook, and he retreated about five steps behind. Each step he made left a deep footprint on the ground. Cindy¡¯s zing Spear dropped to the ground, buzzing and making visible dense ripples in the air. Maya dropped to the arena delicately, and there was a hint of sadness in her eyes. Then, she acted pitifully and pouted, ¡°Casper, you almost hurt my face just now. ¡±Her gaze and action made the disciples watching be softhearted. They all secretly cursed at Cindy for not protecting the opposite sex, but at the same time, they wished they could pull Maya into their embrace, whispering in her ears andforting her. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Sure enough, Maya¡¯s giggled quickly turned into a stern expression, and shemented, ¡°I thought you managed to reach far because of your luck. It seems that your strength is truly worthy of being in the top ten. ¡±Maya¡¯s words cause an uproar in the crowd. Since Maya said there was no problem with Cindy¡¯ s strength, those that doubted Cindy naturally did not dare to nder him anymore. ¡°However, I¡¯m going to start putting my all into it now. Casper, be careful. If you honestly feel you can¡¯t handle it, just admit defeat in time so that you won¡¯t be hurt. ¡±As Maya said that, she held the end of her umbre, and with a slight twist, a soft noise sounded. Then, a sharp sword was pulled out. ¡°The Phoenix Sword! Maya is using the Phoenix Sword just like this?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t even use the Phoenix Sword when she was battling into the top ten three months ago. Instead, she only used it when she was facing Xander. ¡°Does this mean Casper¡®s strength is simr to Xander¡¯s, and that¡¯s why Maya used the sword now?¡± Chapter 239 Chapter 239 ¡°Eighth-grade weapon, the Phoenix Sword,¡± Violet mumbled. ¡°Casper, watch out, ¡± Maya said indifferently. At that moment, Violet could feel Maya¡¯s changes. Before that, she was still a beautifuldy holding an umbre, but now, she became a sword-wielding cultivator. ¡°Ninth Heaven¡¯s Phoenix Dance Technique!¡± With a gentle scream, Maya rushed at Mozart. Violet suddenly felt as if he hallucinated. It was as if a phoenix spread its wings and stared at him condescendingly with a pair of cold eyes. The imposing momentum made people¡¯s blood freeze, and their minds went nk. However, Violet swiftly returned to his senses, and he sneered. After all, when it came to willpower, Violet never lost to anyone. Besides, he was nicknamed the Ferocious Tiger! With a wild roar, Violet surged with energy, causing the ground beneath his soles to burst into powders. The turbulent air currents around them even made loud noises like a p of thunder. ¡°The Glorious Dragon!¡± Violet sted out his eighth-grade inscription. As the zing Spear pierced out, mes entangled and burst out, causing ear-splitting explosions as it aimed at Maya. In that split second, the raging mes made others feel as if they were among the burning mountains, and it was terrifyingly overwhelming. but she did not regret it. Then, she continuously shouted as she directly shed with her longsword. ¡°The Phoenix Wing¡¯s Starry Night sh!¡± Swoosh! The billowing mes were torn about easily like cloth and silk Nheless, the impact of the fire also caused Maya¡¯s pale face to redden from the heat, and her skin was prickling in pain. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Alkaid!¡± Violet roared, and his speed was double than before. It was as if he was a cannonball being shot out of its chamber, and without waiting for the waves of mes to disperse, Violet directly pierced at Maya. The des of the spear and longsword collided violently in mid-air. Soon, there was a loud noise as if thousands of kilograms of metals exploded. The me was also quickly torn to fragments, filling the air as if they were countless butterflies dancing. The center of the arena burst open caved in, and even the ground exploded and shattered. The two moved backward dozens of steps together. In the center of the explosion, the concentric circles formed by the air oscited away in circles. After steadying himself, the blood from his injured web between his thumb and forefinger flowed along the trembling tip of the de, dispersing into blood with the shaking. Maya¡¯splexion changed drastically. Her initially fair face waspletely ashen, and her chest violently undted. The two of them hit a tie with the direct attack, and the crowd below was all dumbfounded. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible!¡± ¡°What happened!¡± ¡°Are my eyes deceiving me?¡± ¡°Casper didn¡¯t lose to Maya?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even fight against Maya even if she goes easy on me. Casper¡­ Casper hit a tie with Maya?¡± Not only was the crowd extremely shocked, but even Xander and the others who finished their matches in the other rings were also stunned. Due to the disparity in strength, Xander, Omar, Benedict ended their rounds easily, and they were all watching the match between Maya and Mozart. ¡°Casper¡­ He is quite interesting. His realm is two stages lower than Maya¡¯s. Although Maya has yet shown that skill, they are already equal in this level. It seems that the spiritual apprentice list will only be harder to fight next time. What do you think, Xander?¡± Omar rubbed his chin, asking Xander with interest. With his hands in front of his chest, Xander snorted. ¡°If Maya uses that skill, Casper will surely lose. ¡±¡°Is that skill of hers that strong?¡± Then, after looking askance at Benedict, Omar asked Xander again. Xander pondered for a moment and calmly replied, ¡°If Casper can block it, then he¡¯s worthy of being my opponent in the spiritual apprentice list.¡± ¡°Shhh¡­ It¡¯s that scary?¡± Omar gasped. ¡°Thankfully, I¡¯m lucky as I¡¯ve never met Maya in the ring. Otherwise, I¡¯ll surely be doomed.¡± At that time, Maya looked at Mozart. Her gaze was dignified, but there was also a hint of admiration. ¡°Casper, after the match, why don¡¯t you look for me when you have the time?¡± Maya suddenly asked. When she said that, many spectating disciples red at Ludwig, and they were so jealous that they turned into red-eyed monsters. Violet was stunned, but he soon nodded. ¡°Your technique is exquisite, and your swordsmanship is impable. If you don¡¯t mind, I hope that you can guide me more.¡± case, let¡¯s just end the match here,¡± Maya took a deep breath, ¡°Casper, if you can¡¯t hold on any longer, immediately admit your defeat as you absolutely can¡¯t resist the Phoenix Sword¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Alright! If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hold back either!¡± Violet nodded and abruptly raised his hands. Then, he threw the zing Spear out, and it was as if a bolt of ck lightning burst out at Maya. The air was instantly torn apart, and there was a deafening explosion. However, Maya did not even dodge. More urately, there was no need for her to avoid the spear. At that time, Maya held her sword with both hands, and the terrifying force of the sword surged into the surroundings. A wild and reckless aura sted out of her body as if it was an ancient behemoth, wanting to rupture the sky. The rocks on the arena could not withstand such heavy pressure, and they started cracking nonstop, spreading in all directions. Xander and the others appeared extremely solemn. Omar mumbled, ¡°This is Maya¡¯s biggest trump card, her physique¡­¡± ¡°The me Phoenix Physique. ¡± The quiet Benedict could not help but utter under the pressure of this wild aura. Maya stared at the tip of the spear that got closer to her, and there seemed to be a me burning in her pupil. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Although there was no actual fire, it was as if a pair of me wings suddenly appeared behind Maya¡¯s back, surging and sweeping across the entire arena. ¡°The me Phoenix Storm!¡± With a long shout, the spiritual Qi in Maya¡¯s body reduced significantly. The air around her violently friction and turned, the temperature started to rise, and even a dark red color appeared. The zing Spear seemed to have pierced into something solid with a nk, and it stopped at less than half a centimeter away from Maya. The spear tried to move forward, but it was abruptly deflected. With a swooshing sound, it shot out sideways. After Violet tossed out the zing Spear, he quickly rushed at Maya too, and he could feel that Maya umted a terrifying force. Looking at Ludwig, Maya roared as she shed at him. ¡°The Rising Storm of Fire!¡± ¡°The Ursa Maj or¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Alkaid!¡± Violet¡¯s speed increased to the extreme, and he moved away five meters in the blink of an eye. The ce where he stepped at just now was sted by a sudden storm and exploded into arge pit about three meters in diameter. Violet stared at Maya in the sky full of rubbles, and he finally understood why Maya said that before. Maya was now showing a martial skill, but magic! One could use magic at the Pulse Control Realm! Chapter 240 Chapter 240 The billowing airwaves rushed toward the surroundings like des or clusters of arrows, scraping Fiona¡¯s cheeks and causing them to hurt badly. ¡°It¡¯s magic!¡± Fiona was shocked. The magic that Maya used was stronger than he expected. Moreover, it could easily destroy everything! Maya¡¯s body swayed slightly, and it was apparent that her me Phoenix Physique¡¯s magic used up much energy. Then, she faced Mandra, once again shing at him. That time, three hurricanes, like towering buildings, copsed and smashed at Ishac. Besides where Maya stood, the other area in the ring was shrouded. Maya did not wish to give Fiona any chance to escape unless he rushed out of the arena. However, Fiona would lose if he did that. ¡°I won¡¯t retreat. ¡± Fiona took a deep breath and roared. Then, he flipped his hand, drawing out the seventh-grade longsword, chopping at the iing hurricanes. ¡°Even though a proper retreat when facing a great opponent will conserve my energy for future performance, I, Mandra, will never retreat if I can fight!¡± Next, Fiona¡¯s energy burst and the air around him danced like golden snakes. Fiona was just like a god or demon. Everyone around him was terrified by his momentum, and they all shivered one after another. It could be said that even their souls wanted to run away. ¡°Lotus Leaves Chop!¡± The sword lights rolled violently, and like thunderbolts, they collided with the hurricanes, causing a series of dazzling sparks. Fiona moved a step forward, his de curled, and his arm was torn as blood gushed everywhere. However, Fiona¡¯s expression was nk, and the brilliant lights in his eyes continued to gather. Despite his blood streaming out, he took another step forward. The first hurricane was cut in half. Maya focused her sight, and with the Phoenix Sword at her back, she stabbed into the ground. Soon, the surrounding turbulent clouds and billowing currents converged into a massive storm. As if it were a giant palm of a god that surprised hell, it smacked at Fiona ruthlessly. A loud bang echoed in the arena, and the ground sank in a few centimeters. The surrounding surface also rumbled and slightly moved up and down, scaring the spectating disciples that they all retreated in panic. Omar was also stunned, and he mumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Maya¡¯s me Phoenix Storm to improve again. If it¡®s in the ring, my winning rate will be no more than 20%¡­¡± Xander remained quiet, and he was also secretly calcting if he could still handle Maya¡¯s technique as before. The de of the long knife burst into a dazzling cluster of sparks, and it flew out of Fiona¡¯s hand. Then, with a cracking sound, it stuck on the edge of the ring. The webs between Fiona¡¯s thumbs and forefingers bled furiously, and both of his hands were filled with lines of blood, and they were gushed out in arcs. Beneath his feet, there were shocking blood arrows everywhere. Maya¡¯s swordsmanship gathered the storm, and as if it were an ancient behemoth, it stepped on Mandra, wanting to suppress him fiercely. Not only that, the storm was like an extremely sharp de, and it could even tear open steel tes. At that moment, the sweeping storm did not show any mercy, and it tore a wound on Fiona¡¯s figure. However, Fiona could not retreat. If he did, he would lose! Fiona did not want to lose. As blood muddled his eyes, Fiona looked at Maya, who stood far away from him. Then, he gritted his teeth and took another step forward. His step crushed the ring¡¯s stone bs, and Fiona suddenly felt the pressure on him be heavier. Soon, blood spurted out like arrows from his shoulders. ¡°Casper, just admit your defeat,¡± Maya yelled as she could not stand it anymore. Fiona nced at her, shook his head as he clenched his jaw, and pushed forward. The merciless storm swiftly tore his shirt to pieces. In that instant, it felt as if countless daggers cut his figure, and all the wounds gushed with blood. All the disciples watching were stupefied. Although the Heavenly Star Sect¡®s robes were not precious treasures, they could still at least resist a second-grade weapon. However, the robe was easily torn apart now as if it were thin paper. The surrounding disciples felt chills in their bones, and when they saw Fiona¡¯s blood appearance, they were scared out of their wits. No matter how they looked at the matter, they could not understand why Fiona did not want to admit defeat. Why was he forcing himself to the top? His current result and performance were really impressive, so what was Fiona unsatisfied about? ¡°If he doesn¡¯t admit defeat, Maya won¡¯t drop her sword.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. If that goes on, there are two possibilities. One, Casper will be on the verge of death, and the elder will have to save him. Two, Maya will directly kill him. Regardless of which ending, Casper will still lose, and there¡¯s no way he can win. Why is he still holding on?¡± Omar was baffled. ¡°With his current performance, he¡¯ll definitely be everyone¡¯s favorite for the top ten in the next competition. Why must he cling onto this match?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because he wants to win. ¡± Staring at Mandra, the usually quiet Xander seemed to speak more than he did before, but his eyes gleamed with an excitement that was never there earlier. ¡°He wants to win?¡± Omar was stunned. Not only him, but even Benedict looked over and chimed in, ¡°Xander, are you saying Casper still thinks he can win this match?¡± ¡°Look at the wounds on his body. ¡± As Xander said that, he was focused on Fiona¡¯s figure, and his eyes shed with surprise, doubts, excitement, puzzled, and such emotions. Omar and Benedict all turned to Mandra, and soon, they eximed almost at the same time, ¡°His wounds are healing!¡± They faced each other when they shouted that, and they saw a look of disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. Nheless, it was true that one could heal their wounds faster if they were cultivators in the higher realms or when they consumed precious medicines. However, Fiona was only a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, so why were his injuries healing at such a fast speed under such an attack? Although they did not immediately heal, the bleeding wounds would stop bleeding in the blink of an eye. Hence, Fiona might seem as if he was drenched in blood, and it was a terrifying sight, but the actual injuries he sustained were much lighter than they imagined. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was puzzled. Of course, they were not aware that Fiona had the Immortal Demon Physique! Moreover, for the sake of strengthening the Immortal Demon Physique, Fiona suffered immense pain of being cut thousands of times in the Time Warp Zone. If it were an ordinary cultivator, he might not even be able to withstand Maya¡¯s first sh, let alone hold on until that moment. ¡°Not only are his wounds healing at an impressive speed, but go ahead and feel his current state again. ¡± Then, just as everyone was still shocked, Xander once againmented. Omar and Benedict hurriedly looked over. Soon, they noticed that even though Fiona¡¯s eyes looked in Maya¡¯s direction, his eyes did not have any light. It was as if Fiona was unconscious, but his eyes were still wide open. Furthermore, the blood on Fiona¡¯s body got stronger and stronger, surging more and more violently. Each step he took was extremely firm, and he was about to reach Maya. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 ¡°Cultivator State!¡± Omar eximed. The other spectators were also surprised, envious, in disbelief, and such. The Cultivator State only happened when a cultivator¡¯s body was at its extreme limit. When a person made himself extremely battered and exhausted, he would fully be able to absorb everything that he consumed fully. That way, no nutrients would be wasted. Thus, the Cultivator State was the best state for cultivating cultivators. Under that state, the cultivator did not need to take any precious medicine, and their spiritual Qi absorption rate would be at least double than usual and even higher! However, such a state could not only be achieved by extreme exhaustion, but one would also need the opportunity. After all, if everyone wore themselves out just to achieve Cultivator State, everyone would be a genius, and the strongpetitors would be at the corner of every road. Besides Xander, no one present entered into that state. Moreover, it was only a coincidence that Xander identally entered the Cultivator State. Since then, he could not even reach the threshold no matter how hard he tried. As everyone knew it was difficult to enter the Cultivator State, they were all envious and impressed that Rose could enter the state during a battle. In the arena, Rose approached Maya step by step, and there were less than 15 meters between them. When Maya saw that Rose was drenched in blood, she could not bear it. ¡°Casper, why are you torturing yourself?¡± After all, Maya had a good first impression of the rising talent and polite junior of hers. Hence, she did now want to injure him. However, Maya could not stop. Otherwise, she would lose. When she realized that Rose still moved forward despite bleeding furiously, Maya took a deep breath in, and there was a hint of determination shing in her eyes. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sorry, Casper!¡± As soon as Maya said that, she activated her meridians. In that instant, the cry of a phoenix could be heard in the circling air currents. The sacred, magnificent, and ancient aura spread, and it suddenly made people feel the urge to kneel on their knees and worship. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Xander said indifferently. Everyone else also had the same thought. When they saw the scene, they knew well that Maya would not hold back anymore. With Rose¡¯s current state, he would never be able to block Maya¡¯s attack. ¡°The me Phoenix Storm! The zing me sh!¡± As the longsword pointed at Abraham, the spiritual Qi in Maya surged out. It was as if an ancient behemoth pped its wings. Soon, a violent wind raged, and a p of thunder hit the ground. The momentum was extremely terrifying. Rose struggled to catch up, but his eyes suddenly burst with cold lights. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Dubhe!¡± A shadow shed, and Rose directly grabbed onto Maya¡¯s Phoenix Sword. Rose did not even budge when the air current hit him, and he resisted hard by relying on his tampered body! ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± After losing his zing Spear and longsword, Rose relied on his body and martial skills to st the iing cyclone, causing a rain of blood. Nine meters! Six meters! Three meters! In the blink of an eye, Rose rushed toward Maya. At this time, his body full of blood emitted a high temperature like magma, and his aura was like a demon visiting the mortal world. When people faced Abraham, their minds would go nk, and their hearts would sink ¡°Is he trying to¡­¡± When Maya saw Rose¡¯s determined gaze, she suddenly realized something. Maya wanted to withdraw her sword, but it was toote. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Rose roared and showed his strongest martial skill. With palm like a dragon¡¯s ws, Rose¡¯s target was not Maya, but her Phoenix Sword. led. Xander and the others in the audience also held their breath, and their pupils abruptly constricted. Rose used his bare hand to tightly grab onto the Phoenix Sword¡¯s de as if it were steel cables. In that instant, his palm bled. Maya was stunned. She wanted to withdraw her sword, but she was not a match for the terrifying force. Even though Maya still held onto the Phoenix Sword, she could not even control it. The hot air currents that surged just now also became stagnant. Soon, Maya watched in a daze as Rose clutched the Phoenix Sword and stabbed at his chest. Everyone was stupefied by Rose¡¯s action. Even Xander and the others immediately stood up, watching the scene in disbelief. ¡°Insane! This guy¡¯s insane!¡± Omar mumbled. Benedict held onto the hilt of his sword, and his hands were pale from holding it too tightly. Swoosh! The Phoenix Sword pierced Rose¡¯s chest, and blood oozed out of his mouth uncontrobly. However, all the sacred, magnificent, and ancient aura dissipated in the blink of an eye. More urately, Rose reversed the momentum! Maya staggered forward with the Phoenix Sword in her hand, and she stared at Rose in bewilderment. She never expected Rose to be so insane. ¡°Maya, I caught your weak point,¡± Rose said with a smile, and blood dripped from his chin. Maya was dumbfounded as she watched Rose furiously bleeding. Her voice trembled, and her eyes were teary as she mumbled, ¡°Is this¡­ worth it¡­¡± A stab to the chest could be a fatal injury! ¡°Maya, you¡¯re more capable than I am, and your technique is extremely delicate too. If I don¡¯t do this, I¡¯ll never find the slightest chance.¡± Rose grinned. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At that time, Rose¡¯s hand that held onto the Phoenix Sword bled. Blood seeped out of his fingers covering his chest, and he was even vomiting blood. Rose appeared as if he was on his deathbed. The elders and the elite disciples sitting in the audience were hesitating if they should stop the competition. ¡°You can¡¯t even do anything now¡­¡± Maya took a deep breath in, clearing her blocked nose. Her eyes were clear as she looked at Abraham, saying, ¡°Even though you managed to stop my zing me sh, you can¡¯t win me with your current state. The martial skills you mastered can¡¯t pose any threat to me, and I can knock you off the stage with just a hand.¡± Rose chuckled, and he met Maya¡¯s gaze. Maya saw her reflection in Rose¡¯s eyes, and she felt an ineffable panic in her heart. Then, Maya heard a dream-like voice. ¡°Maya, you asked me if it¡¯s worth it. Of course, it is. As long as I can still fight, I¡¯ll never give up. Since I stepped foot onto the pathway to immortality, all I want is to be brave and dedicate myself to the progress, even if it¡¯ll be a bloody journey. Maya, I¡¯m sorry, but I must win this match.¡± Those words shook Maya, especially how determined his final sentence was. Maya felt as if a giant invisible arm tightly squeezed her heart, and she felt suffocated. Next, Maya realized something was up, and she hurriedly raised her head. Then, she saw Rose smiling as he raised his righthand. Rose¡¯s palm was bloody, and he reached out with his index finger, pointing at Maya. ¡°Pointing to the Stars.¡± Rose smiled. A horrifying energy surged out from his fingertip as if it were a sudden raging wave hitting on Maya¡¯s chest. In the blink of an eye, Maya was knocked. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Maya was sent flying. However, she did not exim, nor did she shout. Maya did not make a single sound. As Maya fell, the look in her eyes never changed. It was as if she suffered a huge blow. Ynda¡¯s words kept ringing in her ears. ¡°I¡¯ll never give up¡­ To be brave and dedicate myself to progress, even if it will be a bloody journey¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I must win this match¡­¡± With a thud, Maya fell outside of the arena. Since she was knocked out of the stage, Maya was naturally the losing party. Ynda stood on the stage with the Phoenix Sword still stuck to his chest. His finger still pointed out, and there was a smile on his face. The smile was so carefree and bright. An entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator against the peak first-stage cultivator, and he had won! The entire crowd, more urately, the entire square with more than 15000, fell into silence, and it was so quiet that they could hear a pin drop. All eyes were on Mandra, and they could even hear each other¡¯s heartbeat sound. ¡°That was¡­¡± Omar sounded uncertain. ¡°Magic!¡± Xander¡¯s eyes burst with brilliance, and they shed like the zing sun, ¡°Casper mastered magic too! First, he blocked the Phoenix Sword with his body, and Maya couldn¡¯t use the me Phoenix Storm. Then, Casper used magic to knock Maya out of the arena. Each step he took before was to reduce the distance between him and Maya, just so that he could block the Phoenix Sword in the end!¡± Xander¡¯s exnation instantly brought rity to everyone, and they looked at Ynda in a different light again. It turned out that the neer disciple was not stubbornly pushing forward, he was well aware that his chance of winning was small, and he shortened the distance between him and Maya despite his severe injuries just to create a winning opportunity. He did it! There were matches of different ranks in the history of the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition, but those were only of the adjacent stages, for example, entry-level first-stage and mid-level first-stage, or mid~levelfirst~stage and peak first-stage. Moreover, those situations were usually where the lower-level ones had been there for a long time, and the higher-level ones were just recently promoted. They were not able to fully stabilize, so there was a chance for the lower-level ones to win. However, the situation today was different. Ynda not only surpassed another level! Instead, as an entry-level first stage cultivator, Ynda defeated a peak-first stage cultivator, Maya, who was ranked in the top three in the previous ranking competition and had the me Phoenix Physique! ¡°I won¡­¡± At this time, Ynda stood in the arena, unaware of everyone¡¯s shock. He only knew that his n and hard work had finally borne fruits. He did it! Suddenly, Ynda¡¯s body swayed, and he fell backward. For the sake of resisting the magic and me Phoenix Storm as well as blocking the Phoenix Sword, Ynda exhausted all his energy and the umted spiritual Qi in his body. Additionally, he even lost a lot of blood. Nevertheless, the fact that Ynda could hold on until now before he fell was really impressive. As Ynda fell, a silhouette shed toward the arena like lightning. It was Xander, who was ranked number one on the spiritual apprentice list! Xander immediately went to hold Joe. Soon, Omar and Benedict also followed, and they quickly leaped into the ring. Then, they carried Ynda by the arms and gentlyid him down. When Peter saw that scene, there was aplicated look shing in his eyes. However, in the depths of his eyes, it was still mostly a cold light. Peter was also stunned by what just happened. Now that he finally realized what went on, Peter felt angry and indignant. Peter nced at Ynda and snorted. Then, he quickly turned his gaze to the other side. On the other hand, Maya, who was knocked off the stage, swiftly returned to her senses after being stupefied for a moment. When Ynda fell, she anxiously jumped into the ring and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Casper?!¡± Maya did not have any resentment for Ynda even though he defeated her. Instead, she felt a deep admiration and an inexplicable affection permeating in her heart. ¡°The Phoenix Sword avoided the fatal region, and it was obvious he still knew the severity. However, he lost too much blood and exhausted arge amount of energy, causing him to faint. Eh? Casper¡¯s still in Cultivator State.¡± Xander¡®s eyes shed, and he took out a small bottle from his storage sack. Without any hesitation, Xander directly poured the pale purple liquid into Ynda¡¯s mouth. ¡°Xander, that¡¯s the Qi Replenishing Fluid that you redeemed not long ago with your hard-earned and umted sect contribution points! Weren¡¯t you nning to use it to break through the Holy Land Realm?¡± Omar eximed. The Qi Replenishing Fluid contained at least twice as much spiritual Qipared to spirit stones of the same mass, and it was the holy medicine for cultivators for many apprentices. However, Xander did not appear reluctant, and he directly poured the entire palm-sized bottle of liquid into Ynda¡¯s mouth. Only when Xander was sure that there was not a single drop left, he let it go. ¡°Who cares how hard it was? Cultivator State is a rare chance, and if I let him waste it, I might not be able to sleep well the whole year!¡± Xander replied in annoyance. Everyone close to Xander knew his personality well. Xander was as cold as ice, and he was also a man of few words. Usually, he preferred to be left alone, and only a handful of people could talk to him among the disciples of the same realm, such as Omar and the others. However, none had a good rtionship with him, and it was even impossible to get his interest. Yet, Xander was like a different person today. Not only that, be fed Ynda the Qi Replenishing Fluid he was keeping to break through the Holy Land Realm. Seeing that scene, Omar looked at Ynda again. Then, Omar took out a vermillion red pill from his storage pouch, and he appeared distressed. ¡°This is a Dragon Blood¡¯s Soul-Changing Pill. It helps with replenishing Qi and blood, and it¡¯s a miraculous medicine to treat wounds. Consider yourself lucky, kid.¡± After saying that, Omar fed Ynda the pill. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As Ynda was now unconscious, he was unaware of what was happening. However, his instinct made him swallow the Dragon Blood¡¯s Soul-Changing Pill without any hesitation. Just as Omar said, the precious medicine was indeed miraculous in treating wounds. In the blink of an eye, Ynda¡¯s injuries stopped bleeding. Then, Xander waited until the time was right and seized the opportunity to pull out the Phoenix Sword that stabbed through Ynda¡¯s chest. Thankfully, it did not affect him even the slightest bit. ¡°I have four Water Creak¡®s Morning Glories. They contain spiritual Qi, and with his current Cultivator State, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem absorbing its medicinal efficacy.¡± Even though Maya was Ynda¡¯s opponent, she did not think twice about taking out four tiny white flowers and feeding them to Joe. Later, everyone turned to Benedict. ¡°Do I need to?¡± Benedict widened his eyes. In the end, he could not win over the others¡¯ gazes, and he took out a pastel pink precious pill. ¡°This is my¡­¡± ¡°The Legendary Vitality Replenishing Pill. You just exchanged it with your sect contribution pointsst month!¡± Omar snatched it over before Benedict could even finish his words and put it in Ynda¡¯s mouth. When Benedict saw the pill that he wanted to use for himself go down Ynda¡¯s throat and into his stomach, Benedict¡¯s heart ached. He could only secretlyfort himself, ¡°I hope you can use this precious medicine to its fullest. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you myself!¡± Even after giving Ynda a bunch of precious medicines, Xander felt that it was not enough. Then, he checked the area, stood up, and looked in the direction of the elders in the distance. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 ¡°Excuse me, Elder Elon. Is Casper ranked among the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list?¡± Xander asked with both hands cupped. Elon Kenney answered, ¡°Yes, he is!¡± As Maya was knocked out of the arena just now, and Rose was the one left on the stage, Rose was naturally the winner entering the top ten. In truth, Elon was also shocked about Rose defeating Maya. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, is it possible to let Casper have his Autumn Dew Pills? Casper is in his Cultivator State, and it¡¯ll be such a waste if he can¡¯t consume the precious medicines in time,¡± Xander said. Before that, Elon announced that the disciples ranked among the top ten in the spiritual apprentice list would be rewarded, including three Autumn Dew Pills. However, based on the previous rules, everything would be awarded after thepetition ended. Nheless, desperate times required desperate measures. Elon naturally understood that Cultivator State was rare, and he only hesitated for a split second before flipping his long sleeve. Then, three Autumn Dew Pills fell out. ¡°Thank you, Elder Elon!¡± Xander immediately grabbed the Autumn Dew Pills, and he appeared happier than when he was awarded. Without wasting any time, Xander fed Rose the Autumn Dew Pills. As for the apprentices in the audience, they were all stunned by what happened. All of them could not help but wonder who Rose was as all the top giants of the spiritual apprentice list scrambled to feed him their precious medicines. It was as if it would be a great sin if they dilly-dallied for another second. Nevertheless, Rose was unaware of everything as he was still unconscious. Instead, he felt wonderful, as if he flew among the clouds. At times, Rose also felt cool, as if he was immersed in water. He did not know how long passed, but he finally opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the white curtains. ¡°Where am I?¡± Rose immediately got up. The next second, he noticed that he was extremely rxed. Not only were Rose¡¯s injuries all healed but his energy and spiritual Qi were also continuously moving in his body. Then, Rose gave it a try, and he was pleasantly surprised. He was promoted! Rose was now a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After calming himself down from the joy of being promoted, Rose looked around and noticed that he was in a strange room. It was not fully furnished, but it was tidy. ¡°Why am I lying here? Did thepetition end? How long did I pass out?¡± Rose was shocked. Just as he was about to go out and check, the door suddenly opened. Maya held a few array maps as she walked in. Then, their eyes met, and there was a look of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. Rose was puzzled as to why Maya would appear here. On the other hand, Maya quickly recovered herposure, and there was an apparent joy on her face as she eximed, ¡°Casper, you¡¯re awake! The Grandmaster¡¯s right at saying that you¡¯ll wake up today. Look at you now!¡± ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Rose was even more confused. After waking up, shocking news came to him one after another. Those who could be addressed as a Grandmaster would be a Heavenly Spirit Realm figure. In the entire Heavenly Stars Sect, there were only 18 Grandmasters, and they were all influential figures in the whole Earlington of Efrax. Such an important person met him and even announced that he would wake up today? As if Maya could see through Rose¡¯s heart full of doubts, she giggled. ¡°Casper, don¡¯t be anxious and take a seat first. This is a meditation array I took from the Grandmaster for you. Since you just woke up, you should meditate in this formation so that you can quickly recover your energy. Then, I can also answer your questions.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Rose nodded. Soon, he followed Maya¡¯s instructions and sat cross-legged on the bed. After opening the meditation array, a refreshing feeling surged into Rose¡¯s brain. His initially irritable mood immediately calmed down, and his thoughts became sharper too. After pondering for a moment, Rose asked all the questions he had in his mind. Maya also answered them patiently. Through Maya, Rose found out that he was unconscious for two days, and the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition also ended two days ago. At first, there was still another match to determine the exact top ten rankings. However, Rose fainted due to severe injuries, and he could not continue the fight anymore. Hence, he was naturally ranked tenth. Even so, Rose created a history in the spiritual apprentice list. Moreover, it was not an exaggeration to say Rose became famous from the match with Maya, and he was now a celebrity among the apprentices. Not only that, but many apprentices also imed that they wanted to follow Rose as an example and achieve a sensational result in the uingpetition. Besides that, Rose also asked about his injuries and why he was there. Then, Maya mentioned that after he passed out, Xander, Omar, Benedict, and even herself, took all their precious medicines and fed him. Rose felt warm but also embarrassed. He always thought that the pathway to immortality would always be a struggle, and only the strong would survive as there would be constant conflicts with one another. Even Richard¡¯s care for him was an anomaly. Rose finally realized that even though there would existpetition between everyone in the sect, the rtionship between those in the same sect would be different from ordinary cultivators, and it was not umon to help one another. After knowing the news, Rose hurriedly got up from the ground and thanked Maya. At the same time, he asked about Xander and the others¡¯ whereabouts. Since Rose was unaware of what happened when he passed out, he believed he should at least express his gratitude in person now that he knew that gave him such valuable medicines. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. When Maya heard Rose¡¯s requests, sheughed. ¡°Xander and the rest went to do the sect tasks on the second day after thepetition. However, they asked me to pass the words to you, saying that since you consumed their precious medicines, they won¡®t let you off the hook if you don¡¯t show a stronger ability in thepetition three monthster.¡± Rose blushed, and he nodded as he replied. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m just afraid Xander and the rest would once again be shocked.¡± After saying that, Rose noticed Maya staring at him, not even blinking once as sheughed. Rose did not know what Maya thought, but being stared at by a gorgeousdy sent chills down his spine. ¡°Maya, is there anything else?¡± Rose bit the bullet and asked. ¡°Casper, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a hidden talent. You even mastered a magic technique. I thought you didn¡¯t have anything else up your sleeves at that time. I remember what you said that time, but isn¡¯t the Pointing to the Stars our sect¡¯s mid-rank Earth Grade martial skill? It¡¯s not magic, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s going on?¡± Maya appeared meful when she said that, but her eyes were full of curiosity. It was obvious she wanted to know what happened. As if she was afraid that Rose was unwilling to answer her, Maya suddenly sped her hands. Then, with a face full of expectation, she begged, ¡°Casper, you¡¯re a great junior. Why don¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯m really curious, and I promise you that I¡¯ll keep it a secret if you tell me. I¡¯ll make sure no one else knows about it.¡± Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Diana never wanted to hide the fact that he used the power of blood to practice Pointing to the Stars and cast magic. After all, he used that skill under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Moreover, that was unlike the Earring of Echo and Tower of Life, which Diana needed to keep secret. Besides, Diana could push that skill onto Brayden and said he realized that when Brayden showed the Blood Devouring Palm when he killed Brayden. However, when Diana saw Maya¡¯s pleading look, Diana pondered for a moment. The reason was simple. When a gorgeousdy acted coquettish with you, you would usually be willing to hesitate for a moment as it meant you could look at her beautiful face a little longer. If an unsightly person acted coy with you, you might immediately spill all your secrets out just to stop them from behaving that way. Maya noticed the Diana was deep in thoughts, and her eyes blinked a few times. ¡°Casper, you¡¯re the best. Please, just tell me.¡± As she said that, Maya¡¯s head bounced slightly, and her big earrings also swayed. She appeared charming and adorable. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t hide it from you.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great! Okay!¡± Maya¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Tell me now! I promise you I won¡¯t let anyone know about your secret.¡± ¡°While I was on a mission with Sebastian and the rest, we identally killed Brayden, and I learned this from Brayden when he cast the Blood Magic. Unfortunately, with my current strength, I can only show it once. If I want to use it the second time, I¡¯ll need to take a long rest,¡± Diana exined, ¡°Do you know Sebastian Griffith? Pointing to the Stars is his famous martial art, and he was the one who taught me too.¡± There were more than 4000 outer disciples in the Heavenly Stars Sect, and Maya naturally would not know everyone. Nheless, as the figure among the inner disciples always in charge of receiving new disciples into the sect, Maya still heard of Sebastian before. After Diana¡¯s exnation, Maya nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­ However, you should refrain from using the magic skill sparingly in the future. After all, forcibly using your blood and Qi to activate it will only cause hidden dangers to your body. It might not be obvious now, but just like a crack on an embankment, as your realm improves and your spiritual Qi bes more abundant, the crack will be bigger due to and even burst due to the force it had to support. In the end, the dam might even burst, and you¡¯ll need to pay a hefty price to fix it.¡± Maya appeared serious as she was unaware of how astonishing Diana¡¯s body was. Nheless, as Maya said that out of concern for him, Diana only nodded and thanked her. Later, Maya took out a small box and showed it to Leonardo. ¡°Casper, this is a Nourishing Blood Pill. I think this precious medicine is beneficial for you to replenish your Qi and blood after using Blood Magic.¡± As soon as he opened the box, Diana could feel an intense burst of energy rushing out, and it was at least dozens of times more potent than the blood essence he used before! ¡°This Nourishing Blood Pill¡­¡± Diana was dumbfounded. Even though he defeated Maya, Maya still cared for him. Diana was suddenly filled with an indescribable emotion. It was as if those things that he was uncertain about before turned even more puzzling now. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. We¡¯re all in the same sect, and although we¡¯re opponents in the arena, we¡¯re friends when we¡¯re off stage.¡± Maya chuckled. ¡°Opponents in the arena, friends off stage¡­¡± Diana carefully repeated the words. In an instant, the confusion he felt before dispersed, and everything became as clear as day. ¡°Then, thank you so much.¡± Diana smiled as he took the Nourishing Blood Pill and directly ate it. Soon, vigorous energy spread in Diana¡¯s body. Diana¡®s breathing also became more rapid, but it swiftly returned normal after digesting the pill. Maya was shocked at the scene. She thought that Diana would need at least 24 hours to digest the medicine, but it only took him a few minutes before he returned to normal. The junior that made a shocking result as a novice was indeed extraordinary. Next, Maya gave Diana his rewards as a top ten of the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition. The 40 spirit stones were ced on the table, whereas Diana ate the three Autumn Dew Pills before, and the ten sect contribution points were added to Diana¡¯s jade identification badge. Diana nced at his jade identification badge and noticed that he had 40 sect contribution points now. If Diana used it wisely and exchanged it with suitable materials, he could once again improve his strength to another level. Besides that, there was a shining jade te ced in front of Leonardo. That badge was much thinner than the identification jade badge that every disciple had, there was light flowing on its surface. If one stared at the te, it would feel as if they stared at the sky, and the vastness of the gxy rushed to their sight. ¡°Stargazing tform¡­¡± Diana could not help but mumble. That was the proof to enter the Stargazing tform. ¡°Casper, the Stargazing tform¡¯s voucher is only valid for three days after its issuance,¡± Maya reminded, ¡°As you were unconscious for two days, today will be thest day. If you don¡¯t go today, it¡¯ll be counted as you forfeiting the ticket.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Diana nodded. ¡°Casper, I¡¯ll join you,¡± Maya suddenly added. Diana nced at Maya, which made her embarrassed, and she exined, ¡°I want to see what martial skill you¡¯re choosing.¡± Seeing Maya¡¯s awkward action and shy appearance, Diana could not help butugh. Diana quickly saw through Maya¡¯s thoughts, which made her face flush as a beetroot. Then, Maya yfully pinched Diana¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Diana walked out of the door and noticed that he was at the top of an unknown hill. When Maya saw his confused expression, she could not help but burst intoughter. Diana only knew that they were in a Grandmaster¡¯s vi on top of a mountain through Maya¡¯s exnation. As Diana and Maya were only apprentices, they could only stay at their designated courtyards. Grandmasters¡¯ status far surpassed ordinary people¡¯s, hence, their temporary residential vi was beyond imagination. Diana was also aware that he could not thank the Grandmaster in person with his current realm. Thus, he could only keep the thoughts in his mind for the time being. Later, under Maya¡¯s lead, the two walked for a while, passed through three teleportation arrays in the sect, and walked another distance before reaching the Stargazing tform. When Diana looked at the towering Stargazing tform, he only felt a majestic aura rushing toward him. It was said that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s founder stargazed at that spot when he received enlightenment. Tomemorate the event, the founder drew on the area, moved mountains, and transformed the ce. Then, with the supreme starlight showcasing the exceptional magical power, he created the Stargazing tform. On the one hand, the Stargazing tform also stored the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s cultivation method, magic techniques, supernatural power, travel notes, insights, and other stuff. On the other hand, it was also the only building the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s founder built. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Additionally, when Diana entered the mountain gate, he noticed the giant star hovering over the Heavenly Stars Sect, which would never be extinguished. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Even though the Stargazing tform was opened for the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, the security was extremely strict, and only those with passes could enter. Otherwise, even Grandmasters would not be allowed to get in. When the founder of the Heavenly Stars Sect set up the Stargazing tform, he naturallyid a formation that wouldst forever. Hence, not only master Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s Grandmasters, but even the supreme Amethyst Pce Realm wouldnd themselves in serious trouble if they wanted to enter the ce forcibly. Although no one knew what exactly would happen, no one broke into the Heavenly Stars Sect since it was built. Hence, its power and deterrence were evident. As Maya did not have an entry pass, she had to wait outside and watch as Rose walked into the Stargazing tform. Initially, Rose already felt the Stargazing tform¡¯s extreme grandiose outside. However, when he walked into the ce, Rose realized that his knowledge limited his imagination. Once he entered the Stargazing tform, Rose felt as if he was among the quiet night sky. The dazzling gxy, the brilliant lights, and the pitteds were clearly in sight. Everything was so real, and despite knowing that it was all an illusion created by formation, Rose felt as if he could feel the entire world¡¯s breathing. The pass in Rose¡¯s hand indicated the area he could go. At that moment, the entire corridor was pathed with starlights, appearing in front of him. The dreamy hallway was decorated with crystals at both sides, and between them were the avable martial skills that he could select. Rose walked along the corridor once, and he browsed at the avable martial skills and cultivation techniques present. Then, after giving it a thought, Rose decided on one of each. The martial art he chose was the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear. Since Rose was an expert with spears, the Mortal Grade Bloodthirsty Spear Method was no longer fitting for his current realm. As for the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear, it was a high-rank Earth Grade martial skill, and it was even a level better than the Pointing to the Stars. If there were no special needs afterward, that spear method would be enough before he had a breakthrough in the Pulse Control Realm. Compared to the Bloodthirsty Spear Method, the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear¡¯s force was stronger and more violent. What was more satisfying aspared to the defense of Bloodthirsty Spear Method¡¯s second skill, the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear did not have any defense at all, only forward attack. Breaking the armor, destroying the enemy, and only pressing forward courageously! That fitted Rose¡¯s unshakeable courage and diligent nature. The cultivation technique he picked was the Stars Overlord. Cultivation techniques were different from martial skills as they were not ranked. Nheless, Rose chose it after careful deliberations. From the perspective of the introduction to the cultivation techniques, the Stars Overlord was the original method designed by the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s founder in the early years of his cultivation. Later, he gained knowledge from his learning and created the Heavenly Stars Sect after that, and he perfected the technique, In truth, the Stars Overlord was only a general name as the cultivation technique was divided into four parts. The Flora and Fauna Form, the Clear Jade Form, the Infinite Vajra, and the Starlight Overlord. Every part corresponded to each realm. The Flora and Fauna Form was equivalent to the True Martial Realm, and the Clear Jade Realm matched the Pulse Control Realm. Once Rose reached the corresponding realm, he could practice that level of cultivation technique. Nheless, no matter what realm the cultivator was in, he would need to start from the Flora and Fauna Form. Rose not only chose the cultivation technique because the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s founder created it but also because of its efficacy. After practicing the Stars Overlord, not only would the cultivator¡¯s body be tampered with and stronger, the spiritual Qi would also flow faster in his body. And as the cultivator deepened the cultivation, the changes would be more apparent. The simplest example would be the Pointing to the Stars. Sebastian could point out one finger in three seconds, but once Rose mastered the Stars Overlord, he would only need two seconds. If they were put against each other for six seconds, Rose could make three moves, but Sebastian could only do two. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hence, the result was obvious. The Stars Overlord would also significantly improve the cultivator¡¯s defense. During the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition that time, Rose could defeat Maya as he mainly relied on the Immortal Demon Physique. Regardless of whether it was tantly going against the storm or blocking Maya¡¯s sword with his body in the end if it were not for Rose¡¯s Immortal Demon Physique, he would have been dead earlier. Therefore, Rose also realized a truth. Only when he was alive that he could continue causing harm to his opponents. Furthermore, the Stars Overlord would improve with his attack and defense. If Rose did not choose the cultivation technique, which would he choose? Based on the rewards Rose received that time, Rose could only choose two martial skills. Since he was done picking them, the starlight corridor disappeared after suddenly shing once. Then, a transportation array in the shape of a neb appeared in front of Jordan. Rose entered the formation, and a gust of cold wind blew. When Rose opened his eyes, he was already outside of the Stargazing tform. Maya waited for Rose outside. When she saw Roseing out, Maya immediately rushed to him. ¡°Casper, I thought you¡¯d stay longer. Why are you out so soon?¡± Maya asked in confusion. ¡°Since I know what I need to improve on, it¡¯s easy to make a choice based on that¡± Rose chuckled. ¡±What did you choose?¡± The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear and the Star Overlord,¡± Rose answered. Maya pondered for a moment, and then she giggled like a little fox. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re going to have a great result in the next spiritual apprentice list ranking competition.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always great to improve more.¡± ¡°Since you¡®re so hardworking, I can¡¯t ck anymore. If I meet you again in the rankingpetition three monthster, I won¡¯t lose again,¡± Maya said with her hands akimbo. ¡°Maya, you have the me Phoenix Physique. Once your magic is a sess, I¡¯ll have to be more careful with you,¡± Rose joked as heplimented her. Maya nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Come to think of it, let¡®s part here. However, remember that you agreed toe over to my ce when you have the time. I have a few questions that I need to discuss with you about the previouspetition.¡± ¡±Sure. Not a problem at all.¡± Rose naturally would not refuse discussion on cultivation. ¡°Alright. It¡¯ s a deal, then. Let¡¯s meet again soon.¡± Maya smiled as she waved goodbye at Jordan. .However, just as she walked a few steps, Maya seemed to recall something, and she stopped halfway. Then, she turned around and cheekily showed her little tongue, saying, ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot to tell you not to go to the mission pavilion and ept tasks in the next few days. Also, don¡¯t leave your courtyard.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rose asked in confusion. ¡°The earliest you¡¯ll know about it is in three days, thetest in a week.¡± Chapter 246 Chapter 246 The reason was simple, Benita¡¯s strength was formidable, and he was a giant ranked in the top ten of the apprentices! Benita experienced being the center of attention many times before. Hence, even though he felt somewhat excited, Benita would not be overjoyed, nor would he be putting on the air. Moreover, the slight hint of excitement was normal. After all, Benita recently turned seventeen. Even if he had boundless experiences before, he was still a teenager. Additionally, those that addressed him as their seniors were all Pulse Control Realm cultivators and not ordinary people. As promised, Benita did not ept any new task and returned to his courtyard. Just as he expected, the five other housemates were not there. Before Benita even stood out as an outstanding talent, they already avoided him. Hence, it did not take a genius to figure out that they would naturally get as further away as possible from Benita now that he became a giant among the apprentices. Besides, Samuel and the rest were not a match for Josef. When evening came, the matter was even more certain. A disciple came over and informed Benita that Samuel and the other housemates requested to move to apound far away from here. As no new disciples entered the sect soon, Benita would leave in the courtyard alone for now. Benita watched as the disciple left, and he looked around the empty and quiet courtyard. He could not help but sigh. ¡°Entering the top ten is amazing. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Even though I¡¯m not an outer disciple, I can enjoy the treatment of living alone like one.¡± Based on Maya¡¯s words, the soonest the so-called good news would only arrive was in three days, so Benita still had at least three days of training. That night, Benita trained as usual. Then, he went to the Astrea Pavilion the following day. The Astrea Pavilion was where the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples went to exchange their sect contribution points for materials. Besides materials, other items could be traded here, including precious medicines, weapons, inscriptions, array maps, and many others. Even the sect contribution points could be exchanged for spirit stones. However, there was only one principle, no matter what they wanted to trade, they must use sect contribution points. When Benita walked out from the Astrea Pavilion, his small storage bag was almost full. Benita¡®s 40 sect contribution points initially were reduced by half, and he was now left with 20 points. In the Heavenly Stars Sect, the sect contributions points were a hard currency. As it was not easy to earn them, the buying power was extremely shocking. Benita¡¯s spending of his 20 sect contribution points would be equivalent to a well-to-do family in the mortal world spending half a year of their sry or a poor family spending the entire year of their ie. With the materials with him, Benita returned to his courtyard and shut the door tightly. Then, he entered the sixth floor of the Tower of Life. The Sixth Floor of the Tower of Life, Weapon Refining. Since Benita¡¯s ability improved, his martial skill also leveled up from the Bloodthirsty Spear Method to the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear. Therefore, his zing Spear should naturally get a corresponding upgrade. Moreover, Benita received many ideas and inspiration from the spiritual apprentice list ranking competition at that time. Benita spent six full days working on the sixth floor, nking sounds echoed in the room, and once the furnace opened, the expected spear emerged from the zing heat. Soon, Benita smiled with satisfaction. Compared to the zing Spear¡®s previous appearance, there were major changes to it. The body became thicker and heavier, and it gave off a terrifying aura as if a beast hid in the dark, wanting to snatch someone¡¯s soul and life. Later, he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re upgraded now, you should be renamed too. Ghoul-Locker Spear suits you well.¡± The name was a match for the new martial skill that Benita learned. At a nce, the Ghoul-Locker Spear appeared like an ordinary spear. However, Benita not only improved its sharpness and weight but also its durability. Next, Benita held onto the lower half of the Ghoul-Locker Spear and gave it a twirl. Suddenly, the top half of the spear was filled with dense spikes, and each point shed with cold light. In that instant, the spear turned into a mace. No one would have expected the spear could also be used as a mace! Benita twirled it again, and all the spikes retracted. Even if he looked closely, he could not find a single fault. Nevertheless, Benita did not appear delighted as he knew that the Ghoul-Locker Spear had more changes that he was yet to find out. Then, he pressed another mechanism, and the Ghoul-Locker Spear¡®s spearhead immediately burst forward. It was so fast that it appeared like ck lightning. Between the tip of the spear and its body, a chain as thick as a thumb connected them. With a whooshing sword, the tip of the spear pierced through the wall. When Benita turned the mechanism again, the originally smooth surface of the spearhead had multiple dense spikes appearing on it. However,pared to the ones appearing on the shaft, these were much smaller. Benita pulled the spear and pulled the chain out from the spear¡¯s tip, and he waved it around. The long spear soon became a meteor hammer that could turn at any time. After keeping the spearhead back in ce, Benita held the end of the shaft. Later, he twisted and pulled it, and a sharp longsword immediately appeared in his hand. When Benita stabbed the longsword out, a cyan glow shone toward the front. Within the range shrouded by light, the air suddenly became stagnant and heavy. That was the Water-Condensing Formation that Kyle used to deal with Benita before. Inspired by the battle with Kyle, Benita secretly hid the Water-Condensing Formation¡¯s array map on the longsword. Hence, when Benita drew the sword, he could also use the Water-Condensing Formation, After inspecting everything and making sure that there was no problem, Benita finally smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Since I have had an experience with upgrading the zing Spear before, it was indeed much smoother this time.¡± He breathed out a sigh of relief. Benita used six days in the Tower of Life to make the Ghoul-Locker Spear, equivalent to two days in the real world. In the remaining time, Benita did not leave the Tower of Life and practiced the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul- Locker Spear and the Stars Overlord in the Time Warp Zone. Before he realized it, nine days passed by in the Time Warp Zone. It was five days since Benita returned from the Stargazing tform. During noon, Benita rested after practicing. Suddenly, he felt a hunch, and he got out of the Tower of Life. Coincidentally, the footsteps just stopped outside the courtyard. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 A polite disciple stood outside Maurina¡¯s courtyard, and he brought the good news Maya mentioned before. After listening to the disciple¡®s description, Maurina blinked, and he asked in confusion, ¡°A task assigned by the sect?¡± The disciple smiled gently and answered, ¡°As you just entered the sect, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re not aware of this sect¡¯s custom. Any disciples who achieve an impressive result during their first rankingpetition or make a significant improvement will be rewarded by the sect. These rewards are not limited to martial skills, precious medicines, or treasures. Moreover, some tasks that can be of great benefit will also be assigned by the sect.¡± Maurina immediately understood. ¡°Thank you for the rification. Please wait for me as I get changed, and I¡¯ll follow you after.¡± The disciple waited for a moment. Then, once Maurina was done changing, he brought his storage sack and followed the disciple. Along the way, Maurina inquired about their destination and mission. The disciple chuckled. ¡°Casper, I think you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m notpleting the task with you, and I¡¯m only in charge of leading you there. As far as I know, the mission won¡¯t be difficult, and you¡¯ll pass the Darnley Valley with an elder from the sect to deliver something. Once it¡¯s done, your mission ispleted, and it¡¯s rtively easy.¡± The disciple did not know much of the details, so Maurina did not continue asking. Instead, they chatted until they arrived by thekeside not far from the gate of the mountain. Two figures waited by the ferry crossing. Maurina looked closer and was surprised to find out that one of them was Maya. The other person was a hunchback and skinny elderly man with grey hair and beard. That elderly guy might be the elder mentioned before. Maya already noticed Paul, but she did not dare to be sassy as the elder was right beside her. Hence, she could only smile and wave at Jordan. Maurina nodded it. On the way here, Maurina learned that the male disciple that brought him over was named Noah Abbott, and the elderly man was indeed the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elder that would apany them for their mission, named Wesley Young. Noah approached Wesley and bowed. ¡°Good day, Elder Wesley! I¡¯ve brought Casper over.¡± Wesley nodded. Then, he nced at Paul,menting, ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how good he is.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Maurina turned to Noah in confusion. Noah smiled and exined, ¡°Casper, even though Darnley Valley is a trade route, wild animals and monsters will still pass by along the way. Hence, it¡¯s not exactly safe. In order to determine whether you are qualified for this task, let me test your abilities.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Maurina nodded and took out the Ghoul-Locker Spear, holding it in his hands. ¡°How do we determine the qualification?¡± When the Ghoul-Locker Spear appeared, Wesley, Noah, and Maya were all attracted to it, and the scene instantly quietened. After Maurina¡¯s meticulous makeover on the Ghoul-Locker Spear, it emitted a dark and solemn aura around it. On its de, it was like countless lost souls wandering and screaming. It was an extremely chilling sight. When Wesley saw the spear, his cloudy eyes instantly lit up, and he secretly gasped in admiration. Maya just fought with Maurina a few days before, and she saw that he used the zing Spear during the match. Maya realized that the Ghoul-Locker Spear in Maurina¡¯s hand appeared different from the zing Spear, and even though she was curious as to when Maurina changed his weapon, she did not ask much. ¡°What an amazing spear!¡± Noah blurred andplimented, breaking the silence. Then, he turned his line of sight from the Ghoul-Locker Spear back to Jordan. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll just need to attack me. You¡¯ll be deemed qualified as long as Elder Wesley is satisfied.¡± Maurina looked at Noah, and he swiftly understood why an outer disciple was sent to lead him over. ¡°Then, don¡¯t be offended. Watch out!¡± As soon as Maurina said that, he immediately took his spear and swept across. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go ahead¡­¡± Before Noah even finished speaking, his expression quickly changed. Initially, Noah thought Maurina was just an apprentice even if he had an impressive result in the ranking competition. Moreover, Maurina¡¯s realm was far from his, so how great could he be? However, Noah regretted his thoughts, and he was even d that he did not brag just now. The sudden strong force rushed over, and Noah felt the air around him turn into a vacuum. Then, Noah hurriedly raised his hands to block his sides with his sword. Nheless, Maurina was too fast, and Noah did not even manage to withdraw his sword in time. Bang! As if there was thunder pping on the ground, Noah¡¯s figure was immediately sent flying about 15 meters away. Then, finally, hended on the ground after somersaulting in mid-air. Not only that, but Noah also felt his arm trembled slightly, and he could not hold onto his sword well. The surprise he felt was clearly written on his face. ¡®What a strong force! How did the kid train?¡¯ Just as Maurina wanted to attack again, he heard Wesley¡¯s croaky voice. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Maurina and Noah turned to Wesley, and they saw him nodding. ¡°You can leave first. I¡¯ll bring these two with me,¡± Wesley informed Noah. ¡°Alright, Elder Wesley,¡± Noah replied. Then, he waited until Wesley walked toward the edge of the ferry crossing, and he approached Paul, whispering, ¡°Casper, no matter what happens during the trip, you must pretend as if you didn¡¯t see anything. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Don¡¯t ever go against Elder Wesley¡¯s will!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Maurina looked at him in more confusion. It was apparent that talking about another elder behind his back was a big pressure for Noah. Hence, he nced at Wesley and quickly added, ¡°Just remember my words. Elder Wesley is a great person, and he has contributed a lot to the sect. However, his personality is¡­ s¡­ I need to leave. You¡¯ll know soon.¡± Noah did not forget to add, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it once you¡®re back.¡± Then, Noah anxiously left the ce as if he was afraid of being stopped by Wesley. Noah¡¯s words were strange, and Maurina did not know what went on. When he turned around, Maya was already quietly standing there. Although they were the same age, Maya had a charm that not many youngdies had. Maya¡¯s watery eyes, delicate red lips, and the big round earrings hanging from her earlobes made her appear extremely enchanting. Maurina felt his cheeks suddenly warming as Maya stared at him. Then, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°Maya, why are you joining the mission too?¡± ¡°What a coincidence, right?¡± Maya pursed her lips, and a smile bloomed on her face. In that instant, it was like spring, and the air around them had a hint of warmth and sweetness. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you for your advice along the way.¡± After saying that, she thought it was troublesome, and shemented, ¡°Both of us are the same age, so let¡¯s disregard the formalities and not treat each other like senior-junior.¡± Chapter 248 Chapter 248 ¡°Disregard the formalities?¡± Vivian asked. He did not know why, but it felt strange. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re friends now. You don¡¯t have to be so uptight around me,¡± Maya said calmly. In truth, Maya had butterflies in her stomach, and she only dared to peep at Mozart, trying to catch any of his reactions. Maya was yet to realize that she never cared about an opposite sex¡¯s response before. ¡±Okay.¡± Vivian nodded. Although it implied that their rtionship was more intimate now, Vivian did not overthink. When Vivian agreed, joy shed in Maya¡¯s heart. However, she felt an inexplicable hint of disappointment when Vivian did not say more. Nheless, before letting her imagination run wild, the ship to cross theke was there. After they boarded the ship, Wesley looked at Maya and Boneng. ¡°Are you two aware of the mission this time?¡± Perhaps it was his old age, but when Wesley talked, he sounded dispirited. Nheless, Wesley did not seem young, and he might be around 80 years old in the mortal world, which was the age of a senile old man. ¡°Noah mentioned that the sect wants us to cross the Darnley Valley and deliver an item. However, he didn¡¯t say anything about the specifics but just asked me to listen to your order,¡± Vivian answered. Wesley snorted. ¡°Noah is getting better with his words over the years. Maya, why don¡¯t you inform Casper of our mission this time.¡± Maya nodded and exined, ¡°Casper, we¡¯re going to help Elder Wesley deliver an item. We¡¯ll pass by the Darnley Valley and arrive at Moonbright Town. After the matter is done, we can get fifteen sect contribution points.¡± ¡°Fifteen!¡± Vivian was stunned. Even after getting into the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list and bing an influential figure among the 15000 apprentices, Vivian was only awarded ten sect contribution points. However, that trip was only for running errands, and he would get 15 sect contribution points. It was no surprise that Maya said it was great news. It seemed that Maya saw through Vivian¡¯s thoughts, and she blinked. Then, she whispered, ¡°The return trip will take us at most ten days, and we¡¯ll use the trade route all the way, so there won¡¯t be any danger. It can be said to be one of the most cost-effective tasks in the sect.¡± Vivian nodded, expressing his understanding. After crossing theke and exiting the gate of the Heavenly Star Sect, Wesley stopped. Next, he signaled Vivian and Maya to change into the casual outfits he prepared. Wesley did not ask them to change into the so-called casual clothes on the spot. If he did, Maya would disagree. The casual clothes were talismans prepared by Wesley, which could change the color of the robes they wore and hide the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s logos. Hence, outsiders would not know they were the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, but just ordinary people. Although Vivian was puzzled over that action, he did not say anything. After all, Noah did specifically remind him to follow Wesley¡¯s orders. Once they were done, the three of them continued their journey, heading north. Six dayster, they finally arrived at Darnley Valley. Upon seeing Darnley Valley, Vivian could not help but gasp. Before that, he knew that Heavenly Stars Sect was located in South Earlington, and the temperature would be warm all year round. Even during the coldest time of the year, which was the end of January and early February, South Earlington would still be warmer than the spring in the north. Hence, not only would South Earlington never freeze, but no one would ever feel the cold there. However, the Darnley Valley was covered in snow, and there would be crunching sounds when people walked in them. Moreover, they could also feel the slight chill in between breathing. The area was all white, and the snowkes fell obliquely. Not only Mozart, but Maya¡¯s eyes also shed with excitement when she saw the scene. Her cherry lips parted, and she appeared extremely enchanting. Wesley seemed to have anticipated their reactions, and he chuckled. ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t expect South Earlington to have such an extraordinary sight, right?¡± On their way here, Wesley did not speak to them except when he asked them to change their clothes once they were out of the sect. Those who did not know him might even suspect he was a mute. When they heard Wesley take the initiative to speak to them, Vivian and Maya thought it was a rare urrence, and they nodded. ¡°Why is this ce covered in snow?¡± Maya asked in confusion. However, Wesley did not say anything anymore. Without any exnation, he led everyone into the valley. Before entering the valley, Vivian noticed that there were a lot of pedestrians entering and exiting the valley. There would also be street vendors walking around, ordinary people, and even warriors among them. Besides that, Vivian could also feel the faint spiritual Qi on some of them, which meant they were cultivators. As they walked among the crowd, Vivian suddenly felt as if he returned to the mortal world and forgot that he entered the sect for quite some time. Not long after, Maya had the same finding. ¡°Eh? Why are there more and more people?¡± Near the entrance of the valley, it was surprisingly busy with peopleing and leaving. Initially, Vivian thought there would not be so many passersby due to its harsh environment. However, it felt as if they were in a bustling city. Even though it was not congested, there were more people than expected. That time, Wesley chimed in and exined as he chuckled, ¡°This is the only route to Moonbright Town. Hence, there are naturally more people.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t we just use the teleportation array?¡± Vivian asked a question that was on his mind for a long while. Wesley nced at him, giving him a hint. Vivian quickly understood that it might have something to do with what Wesley delivered. Then, Maya looked around and asked, ¡°Elder Wesley, are we going through this Darnley Valley? Of course, as cultivators, we¡¯re not afraid of the cold or heat. However, I noticed that there are many ordinary people around. How are they getting there? Aren¡¯t they afraid of the cold?¡± ¡°You¡®ll know the answer soon. I¡¯m going there for a while, so wait for me here. Don¡¯t wander around,¡± Elder Wesley ordered the two and headed toward the crowd. Looking at his frail appearance, one could not help but wonder if his bones would crack if he were squeezed in the crowd. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Once Wesley disappeared among people, Maya could not help but ask, ¡±I heard from other seniors that Elder Wesley is a strange person. I finally witnessed it.¡± ¡°You received the same warning too? Did they say anything else?¡± Vivian curiously asked. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Maya nced around. Even after making sure that Wesley was yet to return, Maya still whispered, ¡°I heard from others that when Elder Wesley was at his peak, he was a Holy Land Realm cultivator.¡± Omas hummed in reply. Indeed, there was such a rule in the Heavenly Stars Sect where not every cultivator would be a disciple. Once some of the disciples reached a certain age and confirmed that they had no hope in ascension or other reasons that caused them to be unwilling to ascend, they could choose not to be a disciple and seek a job in the sect. It could be either being in charge of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s affairs or even holding a position in the sect. It was apparent that as Wesley stopped at the Holy Land Realm for too long, and as he aged, his energy also began to deteriorate. When Wesley realized that there was no hope for him to ascend, he took the initiative to serve as an elder in the Heavenly Stars Sect. Maya continued, ¡°Everyone knows that Elder Wesley¡¯s loyal to the sect. However, rumor has it that during one of the missions he epted, he was severely injured. The incident caused his cultivation base to decline, and Elder Wesley dropped to the third-stage Pulse Control Realm. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Hence, his personality has be strange. However, none of the seniors who told me about this were willing to tell me more, and I don¡¯t know what exactly is odd about him. Nheless, I feel it personally.¡± ¡±Noah said the same thing too,¡± Omas replied. ¡°Sigh. Let¡¯s just ignore it. Even though Elder Wesley is a man of few words and often ignores others, the mission this time doesn¡¯t require us to be close to the elder. Thus, as long as we can finish the task safely, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem,¡± Maya answered with a smile. As the two chatted, Wesley returned. However, he did not stop but just waved at the two and said, ¡°Follow me!¡± Under Wesley¡¯s lead, they walked for quite a journey. Omas noticed that many people went in the same direction as them. Then, the group of about hundreds of people stopped at a snowy area as if they waited for something. Omas took the opportunity to observe around, and he saw two deep wheel marks on the snow. Soon, Omas understood what went on. Indeed, just as he expected, it was not long before he heard a melodious bell rang from a distance. Arge carriage drove toward them. The carrier was much bigger than those Omas saw before, and it was about 20 meters long with a closed area all over. What was more surprising was the carrier was not pulled by anything, but it just drove toward everyone and stopped. However, the people around them, even the ordinary mortals, did not appear to be fazed. Instead, they were calm. ¡°How did this¡­¡± Maya was confused. ¡°Formation,¡± before Maya even finished her sentence, Omas already interrupted, ¡°By using formation to move through Darnley Valley will enable the carrier to pass through the valley urately and stably without anyone controlling it. The setting of the array must be remarkably delicate. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say the entire South Earlington, or even the whole Earlington of Efrax, only the Heavenly Stars Sect can set up such an array.¡± After he said that, Omas looked at Wesley. Although Wesley did not show many expressions, his eyes showed approval and pride. It was apparent that Omas¡¯s praises were right, and it was also proven to satisfy the elderly. ¡°That made sense! I thought we were supposed to walk there,¡± Maya said, sticking her tongue out and laughing. As they chatted, everyone began to board the carrier. However, several warriors forced their way ahead of the ordinary people by relying on their muscr bodies. Naturally, ordinary people would not fight with the warriors, so they could only swallow their anger and let the warriors enter first. When Maya saw the scene, she was indignant, and she wanted to stop them. Suddenly, Wesley let out a cough and stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Maya wanted to argue. ¡°Are you trying to go against an elder¡¯s order?¡± Wesley red, and his tone sounded stern. Maya clenched her firsts, and she sighed. ¡°No, Elder Wesley.¡± Later, Wesley seemed to be an ordinary petite old man when he got into the carrier. Besides that, he would not even stop anyone from cutting his line and entering first. When other people saw him as the weak elderly man who appeared to be afraid of causing trouble, they immediately thought he was an easy target to bully. In the blink of an eye, more people squeezed toward his front. Soon, Omas and Maya were pushed to the back too. If it were before, Omas would have directly sent these unreasonable people flying across the room. Not only ordinary people but even warriors should not act so brazenly. Even if that person were a cultivator, Omas would not be afraid of him. Regardless of whether Omas would win them, no one would dare to mess with Omas and the rest, even if their realms were lower as they were from the Heavenly Stars Sect Nevertheless, Wesley seemed to have forgotten his identity and that he was a cultivator at that moment. Instead, Wesley just let the crowd squeeze toward the front one after another with him sandwiching in between. Maya was angered at the scene. On the other hand, Omas could not understand Wesley¡¯s intention either, and he thought Wesley was a cowardly elder. When the three of them got on board, the carrier was almost packed. Thankfully, there were still a few spaces left at the end of the carriage, and they took their seats. Whether it was Omas or Maya, it was their first time sitting in a carriage driven by a formation. Additionally, ordinary people and warriors were on the ride, and such an experience was rare. Hence, they quickly forgot about the bitterness before. Wesley seemed to be used to that. As soon as he boarded the carriage, he sat at a corner, shutting his eyes as he took a rest. Then, the carriage quickly drove for half a day. Omas felt as if the speed gradually slowed down, and the temperature in the carriage also seemed to drop significantly. Later, Omas stood and walked toward the end of the ride as there was a backdoor. Next, Omas lifted the curtain and peeped outside. He instantly frowned. Maya stood behind him and saw the scene, and she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s snowing so heavily!¡± Everything outside was covered in white, and snow fell heavily. Furthermore, the sky appeared silver, and it was terrifyingly gloomy. ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡± At that time, Wesley suddenlymented. They did not know when the frail-looking old man woke up and stood behind them. His eyes were focused on the dense snow. Omas asked, ¡°Elder Wesley, how long does it usually take for us to pass through Darnley Valley?¡± ¡°Usually, it¡¯ll take us about more than half a day. However, the carrier is slowing down due to the dense snow. If that goes on, it might take us more than two days, ¡°Wesley answered, ¡°However, the blizzard is strange. I¡¯ve never met such a situation before. What¡¯s happening?¡± Omas turned around and looked at the carriage. It seemed the heavy snow slowly influenced the atmosphere in the carriage, and ufortable energy slowly spread. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Cultivators were not afraid of heat nor cold. Even if it rained des, they would not be afraid, let alone the heavy snow. 0n the other hand, the warriors would also think nothing of the blizzard as they were vigorous. At that moment, those who panicked were ordinary people. Compared to the physique of a cultivator or warrior, they were much weaker. With the carriage slowing down, the storm roaring outside, and the temperature in the room dropping further, most ordinary people in the room started to feel uneasy. Later, the children started to cry. Hence, the adults¡¯forting, impatient naggings and the quiet cursing at each other made the carriage noisy. Even though it was not raucous, it was like countless mad bees buzzing nonstop. With his hands behind his back, Wesley looked at the snow outside in a daze. Then, after Maya gentlyforted a small child, she walked over and asked, ¡°Elder Wesley, since the carriage is being driven by the formation setup by our Heavenly Stars Sect, is there any way to let it move faster?¡± ¡±There is¡­ But there¡¯s no such need now.¡± Elder Wesley waved his hands. ¡°It¡®s too much of a waste for the formation.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Without waiting for Maya to finish her sentence, Wesley interrupted her, ¡°Listen to my order, and don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± ¡°That¡­ Alright¡­ Elder Wesley¡­¡± Maya reluctantly retreated, sighing helplessly. ¡°Hey, old woman! Move away!¡± a voice sounded in the carriage. Nori and the rest turned over and saw a tall and burly man with a youngdy in his arms, cursing at an elderly woman. ¡°It¡¯s so cold over there! D*mn old woman, it¡¯s quite warm over here. Since you¡¯re going to die soon, you might as well give me your seat!¡± The burly man sneered. ¡°Hurry up! Stop dilly-dallying! Do you have a death wish?¡± The elderly woman who was shouted at was an ordinary person. She appeared to be in herte seventies, and her face was full of wrinkles. Some people could not stand the scene, and they wanted to stand up for the elderly women. However, the burly man¡¯s gaze was like a sharp knife, and he was fierce-looking. Moreover, his waist bulged, revealing the shape of a dagger. Hence, those who wanted to help out immediately canceled the idea. The elderly woman looked around. Then, when she noticed that no one was willing to stand up for her, she stood up tremblingly with a sad face. It was as if she would fall if the wind blew on her. Nori and Maya could not bear it, and they wanted to warn the burly man not to bully others just because he was strong. Nheless, before they could even move, they heard Wesley¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Stop right there.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Elder Wesley, we want to¡­¡± Maya exined. ¡°We¡¯re away from the sect, so don¡¯t meddle with other¡¯s business.¡± Wesley frowned. ¡°Did you forget what I said?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Maya cast a pleading look at Edgar. Wesley did not give Nori any chance to speak. ¡°Since you two are out for a mission, you must listen to my orders. I¡¯m ordering you not to get into other people¡¯s business, so just sit there quietly!¡± As Wesley spoke, there was a rare sternness in his voice. At that time, the elderly woman was already cast away to the corner by the burly man. As for the guy, he went to take a seat with the young girl in his arms, looking proud. No one knew what the burly man whispered in her ears, but the youngdy giggled and rubbed herself on the man¡¯s arm. The burly man narrowed his eyes from thefort. ¡°What a smug evil person!¡± As Maya was still the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, she did not dare to go against the elder¡¯s words. Hence, she could only re at the burly man¡¯s back. On the other hand, Nori was puzzled and disappointed at Wesley¡®s aloofness, and he finally understood Noah¡¯s warning before. Wesley was indeed a strange and dull person. He might be scared of outsiders, but he was extremely arrogant with his people. Nori had no choice but just to follow Wesley¡¯s order and sit. Then, he looked outside the window in a daze. During that time, the blizzard outside became heavier. Everything was white and appeared endless. It was as if a white beast swallowed the surroundings. The carriage once again fell silent, and only the sound of people breathing echoed in the vehicle. If it were not for the carriage slowly moving forward, everyone might suspect that time stopped ticking. Maya nced outside, and she knew that their arrival at Moonbright Town would be greatly dyed. Just as she wanted to shut her eyes and meditate, Maya noticed Nori tense up. At the same time, he also emitted a solemn killing aura. Maya was stunned, and she felt her hair standing on the ends. Then, she calmed herself down and whispered, ¡°Casper, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Nori stared at the heavy snow outside, and he slowly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Something¡¯s in the snow!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Maya¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she got closer to the window, looking out. Everything was white outside the carriage as if a massive white cloth-covered everything. Not to mention seeing anything in the snow, but it was impossible to see anything in the one-meter radius. As she focused on the view outside, Mayamented in confusion, ¡°There¡¯s nothing¡­ Ahh!¡± Before she even finished her words, Maya suddenly saw an extremely terrifying-looking face pressing onto the window, and it was close to Maya¡¯s face. In that instant, Maya screamed and retreated. Maya¡¯s scream broke the silence in the carriage, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her. Almost simultaneously, a loud bang sounded, and the door at the back of the carriage burst open. Soon, the billowing storm followed, with the roaring cold wind rushed in. Then, a giant figure covered with snowkes dashed into the carriage, extending its unusual arm and grabbing Maya. On its palm, long fingernails grew, and they were like dazzling daggers. As it passed through the air, it tore the air currents, causing ear-splitting explosions. All of these happened in the blink of an eye, and Maya suddenly forgot to defend herself as she was still surprised. ¡°Watch out!¡± Capsian roared, and he immediately stabbed through the giant figure¡¯s chest with his Ghoul-Locker Spear. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Blood gushed out, and it instantly melted the snow, revealing a figure that did not appear like a human or a beast. The terrifying figure did not die despite having a hole in its chest from Nori¡¯s stab. Instead, it roared like a beast, opened its mouth wide, and bit at Edgar. It appeared as if it wanted to drag someone to death with it. However, it only took a punch for Nori to st the figure¡¯s head into pieces. As the huge figure flew out of the car, it was instantly covered by the dense snow, and the damaged car door was stained with blood. The entire thing happened in a sh and only then did the people in the carriage gradually realize what happened. Soon, screams filled the air. Everyone leaped from their seats, and they appeared fearful as they ran toward the front of the vehicle, ncing at the backdoor with panic-stricken gazes. ¡°What was that?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°It was so terrifying! Was it a monster?!¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Maya finally recovered from her panic, and she looked at Boneng. ¡°Thank you, Casper. What¡­ What was that?¡± At the thought of the hideous and terrifying-looking, Maya¡¯splexion was ashen again, and she trembled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Omas shook his head. Despite killing that strange thing, Omas could feel that the creature¡¯s vitality was highly shocking. When he stabbed a hole through the creature¡¯s chest, he almost shattered its heart and lungs immediately. Even so, the strange thing in the snow still had the remaining strength to attack before it died. Then, Omas connected the incident with the abnormal blizzard, and the uneasiness Omas felt before started to be more intense. The crowd gathered at the front of the carriage, huddling one another. Fear was written on everyone¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s a monster!¡± ¡°Why would that monster break our carriage?!¡± ¡°Such an incident never happened before!¡± ¡°Are we going to die?!¡± Pessimism and fear spread in the carriage like a gue. However, the crowd only managed to wail for a moment before the carriage suddenly swayed. Then, muffled banging sounds could be heard from the vehicle¡¯s roof, as if something heavy fell on it. When he heard the movement, Omas¡¯s heart sank. Then, just as everyone looked at the roof in confusion, a loud bang came, and the vehicle¡¯s top immediately burst open and overturned. Next, a white silhouette leaped into the carriage along with the snowstorm, shaking the entire carriage. At that time, Omas finally saw the strange being¡¯s actual appearance. It appeared like a white gori, and it was a head taller than an adult man. Moreover, its bulging muscles were filled with energy, and it had hideous features. As it showed its upturned fangs, the strange creature was full of a terrifying aura. It was a monster! From the corner of his eye, Omas noticed several shadows shed outside the carriage. Other monsters attacked the vehicle! The crowd let out another scream of horror at that moment. However, it appeared that the yelling angered the monster. Then, it let out a rear and started grabbing at the people in the crowd. At the same time, the entire vehicle shook violently, and loud banging kepting. It was as if the monsters crawled all over the carriage, and they were about to tear it apart. ¡°Kill them!¡± Omas growled, and just as he was about to rush forward, a grey light shed at the corner of his eye. A silhouette already dashed toward the monster¡¯s behind before Omas did. Then, a sword drew out in anger, drawing a sharp arc from top to bottom. With a swoosh, it directly shed the monster in half. It happened at one go, and it was incredibly daring. Omas and Maya were dumbfounded. The person who attacked was Wesley, the elder that they thought was timid! Even though the old man¡¯s figure was still slouching, he appeared to be full of energy and vitality that he did not have before. Wesley¡¯s cloudy eyes also burst with brilliant lights. The difference between before and after was too massive. After killing the monster, Wesley suddenly bent down and pped at the bottom of the carriage. Then, with a loud thud, a faint golden light forming a circle appeared among the flying sawdust. In the light, lines formed one after another, and it appeared extraordinarily mysterious and precise. ¡°It¡¯s a formation!¡± Omas was stunned. Wesley was indeed aware of the location of the formation in the carriage. Then, Wesley took out a brush from his chest and started to draw a few strokes on the formation in mid-air. In that instant, the array burst out in dazzling golden light. Soon, Omas felt the carriage shake violently, and its speed fastened by at least five times before, moving forward quickly. Following the eleration, Omas noticed that the several figures crawling on top of the carriage were flung out, and they looked desperate and indignant as the blizzard swallowed them. After doing everything, Wesley breathed out a sigh of relief. Then, he turned to look at the panicking crowd and reminded, ¡°Don¡®t leave the carriage! Those are Snow Wolf-Apes! We¡®ll be fine once we pass the Mirefield Gate!¡± Wesley¡¯s actions proved that he was a cultivator, and everyone listened to him. Moreover, the speed of the carrier increased, so their restless hearts were slightly relieved. However, not long after the carriage drove away, a sudden scream came from the surrounding snow. The voice pierced through the sky, and it came from above! The next second, there seemed to be thousands of armies appearing from the snowstorm, causing loud noises. Moreover,rge swaths of snow flew up, covering their sights. It was as if a troop of millions converged into a torrent, chasing after their carriage. Wesley¡¯s expression changed, and he looked outside. Everyone else was also afraid, and they all peeped at what happened. Among the blizzard, figures appeared on another shape. There were white snow leopards with a longhorn on their head and snow deers with long fangs and antlers like knives. However, there were more Snow Wolf-Apes that attacked the carriage just now. At a nce, there appeared to be thousands of them! These monsters all chased after the carriage as if something on the vehicle attracted them. At the same time, bursts of screams continued in the carriage. ¡°Those are Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopards!¡± ¡°That¡¯s an Arctic Sky Deer!¡± ¡°There are countless Snow Wolf-Apes! What¡¯s going on!¡± When Omas heard their exmations, his expression quickly changed. He read of these names before. Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard, Arctic Sky Deer, and even the Snow Wolf-Ape were all monsters that lived in the extreme north, and their strength wasparable to second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators. What was puzzling was these monsters survived in North Earlington, so why did they appear as a group in South Earlington? Even if the Darnley Valley¡¯s weather was simr to North Earlington¡¯s, they never appeared there before. That was simply too unusual! Suddenly, two figures leaped out from the crowd and directly rushed out from the hole of the carriage. ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for my death in the carrier!¡± ¡°Staying in the carriage is just going to guarantee my death. On the other hand, if I rush out now, I might have a chance of survival!¡± When they heard the two men¡¯s words, a few figures also screamed and rushed out. Those that ran out were naturally the few cultivators and warriors among the crowd. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯re not dying with these ordinary people!¡± ¡°We should seize the opportunity! Let¡¯s go!¡± With a look of despair, these people rushed into the snowstorm without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Wesley eximed aloud, but it was obviously toote to stop them. Just as he said those words, the long roar in the sky sounded once more, and it was a continuous scream that time. The next second, those cultivators and warriors that rushed out immediately let out miserable wails. In the blizzard, the crowd could see their bodies being torn into pieces and thrown in the air along with their warm blood, turning into icy debris in the snow. It happened so quickly that Omas only managed to catch a glimpse of something that appeared like a bird¡¯s leg shing in the sky. When Omas looked at Wesley, he noticed that Wesley¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet. The elderly man looked in the direction where the cultivators were being torn apart, and he mumbled, ¡°Golden Icebreaker Cranes, and there¡¯s a big group of them¡­¡± Chapter 252 Chapter 252 ¡°Golden Icebreaker Cranes!¡± When Sonya heard the name, he shuddered, and his eyes flickered. Like the Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopards and Arctic Sky Deers, the Golden Icebreaker Cranes were also monsters, but they could fly! In that vast and endless snow, the massive group of Golden Icebreaker Cranes was just like a formation of death! If the passenger did not want to stay in the carrier to survive, then it would be equivalent to obediently giving away their lives to these monsters. After all, the Golden Icebreaker Cranes could rush down at any time, and the surrounding monsters could also chase after them. Moreover, based on the carriage¡¯s speed, the monsters might destroy their vehicle before they could even reach Mirefield Gate, let alone the Moonbright Town. However, if they took the initiative and attacked, they might be torn into pieces just like the previous cultivators and warriors who rushed out before they could even locate the Golden Icebreaker Cranes. ¡°This¡­ Sir¡­¡± Suddenly, a warrior walked out from the crowd, and he appeared somewhat frightened. Perhaps it was because he faced a cultivator, or maybe because the current situation scared him. ¡°Do you have any other way to make the carriage move faster?¡± Wesley pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the current speed, the monsters won¡¯t catch up to us, and I promise to protect all of you.¡± A me of hope burned in everyone¡¯s eyes when they heard Wesley¡¯s reply. However, as if to add a little more confidence to the situation, the warrior plucked up the courage and asked, ¡°Pardon me, but may I know which sect you¡¯re from?¡± At that moment, Sonya felt as if Wesley¡¯s slouching figure straightened. The color on the gray robe disappeared, and it was reced with the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s iconic white tone. Next, Wesley shed the star logo on his sleeve and proudly dered, ¡°I¡¯m Wesley Young from the Heavenly Stars Sect, and these are our disciples, Casper Montgomery and Maya Kaye. We¡®ll surely protect everyone and make sure of your safe arrival in Moonbright Town.¡± Sonya and Maya showed their white robes¡­ Sonya could see that everyone¡¯s eyes lit up with hope when they showed their identities. The surge of emotions seemed to have triggered something in his mind, and that scene was like a d¨¦ja vu. However, when Sonya thought about it carefully, he still could not pinpoint what it was. ¡°They are from the Heavenly Stars Sect! There¡¯s hope for us!¡± The warrior eximed. The entire carriage¡¯s solemn atmosphere quickly dissipated. Even though not everyone smiled, the despair in their faces was almost gone. ¡°Casper, Maya,e over!¡± Wesley walked to the end of the carrier and waved at them. When the two got closer to Wesley, he took out an item from his chest and passed it to Ludwig. It was a storage sack. When Sonya saw the storage sack, he understood that it was the item Wesley delivered on the journey. Since Wesley gave the item needed for the task to Alder, it naturally hinted at many things. ¡°Elder Wesley, what are you doing?¡± Sonya gasped. Wesley showed the first smile in these few days, but it was a helpless one. Then, he nced at the white snow behind him. In the blizzard, the monsters¡¯ roars were like a p of thunder, mming into the bottom of everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m old, and there are parts where I can¡¯t be of much help. If I can¡®t make it this time, please bring this storage sack to Moonbright Town. There will be someone from the sect in charge of receiving you two. However, this is only a backup. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After all, the situation isn¡¯t that horrible yet.¡± Wesley mentioned that it was not horrible, but Sonya and Maya were no fools. On the contrary, they felt the unprecedented danger from Wesley¡¯s solemn expression and the current situation. After saying that, Wesley ignored the two and waved his hand. Then, he sat alone at the end of the carriage and started meditating. Sonya and Maya walked toward the middle of the carriage, turning their heads to look at Wesley. Wesley sat alone at the rear of the vehicle, facing the snow-covered earth and sky. In an instant, the image made others feel as if he stood proud at the top of the world. With the formation being enhanced to its extreme, the carriage broke through the thick snow and moved forward swiftly. During that period, Wesley called Sonya and Maya over again, and he informed them that they would pass the Mirefield Gate about an hourter with the current speed. Once they entered the Mirefield Gate, the monsters chasing over them would no longer be brazen, and the number would be reduced by at least 90%. Hence, there would be no danger anymore. When Wesley said that, there was no hint of joy on his face. Instead, he appeared even more solemn than before. As Sonya led the troops and fought in wars, he understood how grim the situation was. If the monsters¡¯ target were the carriage, then they would understand that once they entered Mirefield Gate, they would not be able to attack the vehicle as they did. Hence, the journey before entering Mirefield Gate was the most dangerous one. A long scream suddenly sounded among the snowstorm as if it tried to confirm Sonya¡¯s current thoughts. ¡°The Golden Icebreaker Crane! On the right side!¡± Sonya and Wesley shouted almost at the same time. Sonya¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear and Wesley¡¯s longsword attacked at the same time. Boom! As a hole formed on the carriage, the Golden Icebreaker Crane that tried to attack Sonya from the side of the vehicle immediately turned bloody, and it was blown away. Then, it was swallowed by the blizzard. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± Wesley said with a hoarse voice. Roaring and rumbling sounds were heard from everywhere! The movements of these running monsters seemed to be bigger by tenfold! The sound of them trampling on the ground caused the carriage to shake up and down, and it was as if it would break at any time and overturn. In the blink of an eye, the wave of monsters quickly got closer to the carriage. Moreover, the billowing blizzard was swept aside by the air currents caused by fierce monsters. With Sonya¡¯s eyesight, he could see the leading Snow Wolf-Ape¡¯s huge pair of eyes. ¡°Ahh!¡± Someone suddenly screamed at the front of the carriage. Sonya hurriedly looked over, and there was a Golden Icebreaker that flew to the side of the carriage without everyone noticing. At that time, its long bill grabbed onto a woman¡¯s braid. If the crane shook its neck, it could toss the woman out of the carriage like a cannonball. Sonya roared. Using the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, his Ghoul-Locker Spear was as fast as lightning, piercing through the Golden Icebreaker Crane¡¯s head. Although the woman was saved, the next Golden Icebreaker Crane suddenly rushed down, and it abruptly mmed onto the fast-moving wheel, causing it to explode. The carriage suddenly became bumpy, and the speed was not as fast as before. The wave of monsters that chased after them got closer. These monsters roared nonstop, and their eyes were filled with killing intent. It was as if they wanted to tear everyone in the carriage apart to vent their anger. At the same time, the sound of cranes echoed, and it was estimated that at least a dozen Golden Icebreaker Cranes flew around the carriage at that moment. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Boom! Boom! Two loud noises came. Following the screaming and crying of the people in the carriage, the roof was once again broken. Two Golden Icebreaker Cranes shrieked and poked their heads in. With just a simple swing, the sharp crane¡¯s bill easily cut off the arm of a warrior who tried to fight them. ¡°The Phoenix Wing¡¯s Starry Night sh!¡± Maya shouted as she shed at the crane with her longsword. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. nk! The Golden Icebreaker Crane let out a miserable wail. Its bill was cut in half and flew out. The remaining Golden Icebreaker Crane was pierced through the head by Molie¡¯s spear. It flopped twice and was immediately brought away by the blizzard. Maya looked at Richard, and her eyes showed a look of surprise. When she saw Molie killing the Snow Wolf-Ape and Golden Icebreaker Crane before, she thought the monsters were not that strong. However, after the sh just now, Maya noticed that she underestimated the monsters. It was not as easy as Molie showed. It seemed that a few days after thepetition ended and with Molie¡¯s current realm being promoted to the mid-level first-stage, his strength once again greatly improved. Nheless, with the situation they faced, the thoughts only shed in Maya¡¯s mind, and she ignored them after that. The wind outside easily gushed into the carriage now that it had holes all over, and the sound of the Golden Icebreaker Cranes pping their wings and screaming kepting. No one knew how many cranes circled outside. Suddenly, a continuous violent shock came from the rear of the vehicle. Everyone turned around and saw Wesley killing two Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopards that tried to pounce in. Wesley¡¯s upper body was covered with warm blood. Looking over Wesley, Molie¡¯s heart sank. As the carriage¡¯s speed got slower, the monsters quickly reduced the distance between them. If it went on, the carriage would be engulfed by the wave of monsters before they even entered the Mirefield Gate. With Molie and the rest¡¯s strength, they could still handle a few monsters. However, if the endless wave of monsters swallowed them, their skeletons would not even be found. At that time, there were already uncontroble crying sounds from the crowd in the carriage, and the look of despair filled their faces. It was apparent that they knew their hope of survival was slim. When Molie and Maya saw Wesley waving at them, they hurriedly jumped over. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the situation now.¡± Wesley took a deep breath. Even though he just killed two monsters, the danger awaiting was much more severe than they imagined. Wesley said, ¡°I¡¯ve sent a message to Moonbright Town and our sect asking for help, but I¡¯m not sure why there¡¯s no reply even after a long time. Perhaps it¡¯s due to the strange blizzard. Nheless, I¡¯ve calcted that we¡¯re not far away from the Mirefield Gate, and as long as someone stays back and blocks the wave of monsters to buy some time, the people in the carriage will be safe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to stop this wave of monsters alone!¡± Maya gasped. She bit her lips tightly, and her face was as white as a sheet. Maya knew that disasters were impending, but she did not panic or cry. ¡°There¡¯s a way!¡± Wesley answered firmly. As he said that, he took out an array map from his storage sack and showed them. Molie felt a scorching heat from the array map as if it stored a monstrous me. Once it was activated, it would pour out like a meteor shower. ¡°The Skyzer re Formation, and it can be used many times!¡± Molie¡¯s eyes shed with brilliant lights. The strength of the formation in that array map was much stronger than what Sebastian used before, and it was only single-use. After that, Sebastian must set up the formation again and keep it inside. Otherwise, it would only be an ordinary array map. On the other hand, the array map Wesley took out was different. Although it needed to be activated, it could be used many times. ¡°This array map can be used up to five times, but it must be infused with spiritual Qi to activate its power.¡± Wesley raised his head and looked at Molie and Maya. ¡°Hence, there must be someone staying back to activate the array map. Then, using the Skyzer re, we can stop the wave of monsters.¡± When Molie and Maya heard his words, their hearts trembled. Staying back meant death! In other words, someone must stay at the cost of their own lives so that others could have a chance of survival! ¡°I¡¯m the one now¡­¡± Wesley took a deep breath and murmured. However, without waiting for Molie or Maya to chime in, Wesley continued, ¡°Your realms are not enough now. Even though there¡¯s spiritual Qi circling in you, it¡¯s not enough. Besides, you¡¯ll have to make sure of the safety of the passengers in the carriage after I stay back.¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­ Elder Wesley¡­¡± Maya¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°Is it worth it¡­ For these ordinary people¡­¡± ¡°Of course, it is!¡± Wesley¡¯s gaze was profound, and he looked at Maya. His voice also became louder as he said, ¡°As cultivators, we fight for our lives in the hope of achieving great ambitions, but we use the mortal¡¯s resources. If there are no mortals to provide resources and manage the mortal world, how can a cultivator practice peace of mind? What the cultivators pursue is supreme power and immortality, but it is equally essential to protect mortals!¡± Wesley did not hesitate to say that, and his voice was loud. Each word was like the beat of a drum, echoing in everyone¡¯s ears, even suppressing the ear-splitting roars outside. ¡°I, Wesley Young, only want a righteous world. Even if I might be above all living things, I¡¯ll never trample on them. Since the mortals supported the cultivators, the cultivators would naturally protect them. Any Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elders will say the same thing without hesitation if they meet the situation today! Don¡¯t forget that you two are the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, and our sect will never abandon mortals and escape alone. Not only the Heavenly Stars Sect, but anyone from any sect in the Earlington of Efrax won¡¯t do that!¡± Wesley¡¯s words were like a sledgehammer, banging open the sealed door in Molie¡¯s heart. He suddenly recalled what he said in the hellhole prison before. ¡°When I was eight, I went to the Lunar Valley with only one sword in my hand, and I wiped out the oppressive tyrants. In total, I¡¯ve killed seven hundred and sixty of them from the Dark Zephyr Bandits. With that, I¡¯ve opened the ess of trade routes that connect the north and west of Salleria, which benefits thousands of families.¡± ¡°At eleven, with a spear in my hand, I managed to suppress the Northwest Turban Rebellion and beheaded three thousand four hundred and eighteen of them. Since then, there have been no more internal troubles in Salleria, bringing peace to the whole country.¡± ¡°At fourteen, I led Salleria¡¯s army of fierce fighters and fended off the enemies, beheaded our enemy¡¯s generals, and captured their gs. Although we met an impasse, we were able to destroy Astren¡¯s strong soldiers, killing three hundred thousand of them. Later, we attacked Astren¡¯s capital, forced their emperor to abdicate and submit to us.¡± Each word hit the depth of Molie¡¯s soul. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Fiona remembered when he killed the bandits, a little girl who lost her parents gave him a flower with morning dews on it. He remembered the sincere smiles on the peoples¡¯ faces after settling the civil unrest. He remembered the cheers from his subjects when he went back to the pce with his troops. Everything that he did was all for protection. Not only the citizens, but he also saved Penny at the border, Moses in the forest, and so on. Even though a mortal¡¯s life was not as significant as a cultivator¡¯s, the cultivator relied on the mortal¡¯s resources to live a long and joyous life. The cultivators would protect the mortals. The people from the Heavenly Stars Sect would protect all creatures in its territories from destruction! Fiona turned around and looked at the desperate crowd, and he felt his blood boiling as it raged in his chest, wanting to burst out. Fiona really wanted to let out a long scream, and he felt a sense of enlightenment. The previous countless confusions in his heart seemed to be lifted, and his mind was as clear as day. Even though the hatred of being expelled from his homnd once upied his heart, Wesley¡¯s words immediately brought Fiona back to reality. Of course, he must avenge himself, but he should never forget his conscience and heart! In that instant, Fiona¡¯s gaze was like a phoenix rising from the ashes, like the morning glow covering the region and melting the snow, and like the dragon soaring in the air. His entire momentum abruptly rose, and it was as if he could move the world! Maya looked at Fiona in surprise, and she could feel Fiona¡®s changes. It was like an enormous cocoon burst opened, and a colorful butterfly spread its wings! However, as Maya¡¯s life experience was different from Fiona¡®s, the shock she felt was far lesser. Maya was also affected by Wesley¡¯s words and the changes in Fiona¡¯s aura, and she grabbed on her longsword tightly as her emotions surged. She would press forward courageously! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Wesley also stared at Bolot. Since he had vibrant life experiences, Wesley could feel the changes in Fiona better than others. ¡°This kid¡­¡± Wesley secretly eximed. Fiona took a deep breath in. Then, with the Ghoul-Locker Spear in his hands, Fiona cupped his hands at Wesley, and he shouted, ¡°I, Casper Montgomery, a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, hereby swearing that I¡¯ll protect everyone¡¯s safety, even if it means sacrificing myself!¡± Fiona felt as if he returned to the battlefield years ago, as he swore to protect his country and people. Maya¡¯s eyes turned teary, and she also swore. The emotion quickly echoed in everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°Great!¡± Wesley¡¯s eyes flickered with bright lights. Then, he took a step forward and said as he faced the crowd, ¡°I know there are a few cultivators present. If you refuse, I won¡¯t me you, but if you¡¯re willing¡­ Then, I, Wesley Young from the Heavenly Stars Sect, invite you to join hands with me and fight against the wave of monsters!¡± After he said that, Wesley showed the array map. Any cultivators that saw the array map would understand what they would face if they joined Wesley. At that moment, the sound outside the carriage was thunderous, but it was dead silent in the vehicle. Due to the loud noises, mortals could not hear what Fiona and the others said. Hence, only a few cultivators that were yet to show themselves understood the meaning behind Wesley¡¯s invitation. Each of the cultivators was in a dilemma, and they hesitated. As that was a matter of life and death, one could not me them for feeling that way. The wave of monsters inched closer. Suddenly, there was a movement in the crowd. The bearded, burly man who scolded the elderlydy before appeared to be struggling. After a while, it seemed that he made a choice. Then, he embraced the young girl beside him tightly. Just as the young girl was caught off guard and puzzled at what happened, the bearded, burly man pushed her away. Later, without fear on his face, he walked toward Wesley, cupped his hands, and roared, ¡°I¡¯m Zachary Cole, an individual cultivator currently at the peak third-stage Pulse Control Realm. I¡¯m willing to listen to your order!¡± Who would have known that the bully would choose to battle for others without hesitation in the face of life and death? The young girl was stunned. She was confused and shouted at Zachary¡¯s back. However, she was only an ordinary person, and her voice was overwhelmed by the loud noise. Nheless, Zachary seemed to understand what she said. He turned around and looked at her,ughing loudly. ¡°Go to hell! I¡¯m only with you because of your beauty, and I have no feelings for you at all! If you try to stop me from doing this, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Even though Zachary¡¯s words were ruthless, tears fell from his eyes. The youngdy immediately understood him. At first, her face went pale. Then, she opened her mouth wide, covered her face, and slowly knelt on the floor, sobbing. Soon, a middle-aged man walked out, and he appeared to be well-educated. Next, he approached Wesley and shed a polite smile. ¡°I¡¯m Scott Jenkinson from the Soaring Spirit School, and I¡¯m in the mid-level third-stage Pulse Control Realm. I¡¯m willing to listen to your order.¡± A mother carrying a child held her baby tightly in her arms, and she reluctantly kissed the baby a few times. Then, she passed her child to her husband. The husband was only a mortal, and he swiftly realized what happened. His face turned as white as a sheet, and he widened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. The mother only smiled and shook her head, saying, ¡°Please take good care of our child,¡± she took another nce at the baby before walking toward Wesley, smiling gently, ¡°I¡¯m an individual cultivator, Tanya Autumn. I just entered the mid-level third-stage Pulse Control Realm, and I¡¯m willing to listen to your order.¡± Thest one who walked out was a big-bellied guy dressed invish clothes, and he appeared to be a merchant. As he walked, he wiped his sweat, muttering, ¡°Sigh. Why is such a thing happening? No. This won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing!¡± When he walked over, the man looked like a long-winded and shrewd but timid businessman. However, a majestic aura emitted from him when he stood in front of Wesley. ¡°I¡¯m Elijah Ackers from the Imperial Heart Sect. I¡¯m currently in the peak third-stage Pulse Control Realm, and I¡¯m willing to hear your order.¡± Among the four cultivators, two were individual cultivators, and the rest were from different sects. Nevertheless, they showed no fear as they stood in front of Wesley, acting as if they were only out doing an easy task. In front of them was the surging wave of monsters and behind them panicked mortals who were at a complete loss. Fiona and Maya stared at them. Among the realms of the cultivators, theirs were considered low. In the Heavenly Stars Sect, they would only be considered as inner and outer disciples, yet at that time, they stood tall together. Fiona felt as if they were unbreakable. Tears uncontrobly streamed down Maya¡¯s cheeks, and the hand Fiona used to hold the Ghoul- Locker Spear trembled slightly. Wesley was tearful, and he bowed deeply at them. ¡°Thank you¡­ Everyone¡­¡± There was no need to say more. ¡°Old man, let¡¯s cut to the chase and don¡¯t waste time. We all know what we¡¯re supposed to do. Let¡¯s start now,¡± Zachary said nonchntly. ¡°Okay!¡± Wesley nodded. Then, he turned to Bolot. ¡°You must remember everything I¡¯m saying next.¡± Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Knowing that Wesley would say something important next, and it might even be his final words, Jasmine appeared solemn. ¡°I¡¯ll be dividing the carriage into two. The first half will be controlled by the formation that will drive you all forward. We will stay in the second half of the vehicle and be responsible for blocking the wave of monsters.¡± Then, Wesley took a step forward and raised both hands, pressing each on Jasmine and Maya¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Promise me that you will send everyone to Moonbright Town safely!¡± ¡°Yes, Elder Wesley!¡± Jasmine and Maya nodded hard. Wesley stared at the two for a moment and turned around. However, he suddenly recalled something and took out an item from his chest. Then, he looked at it fondly and passed it to Adrian. Jasmine took it over and noticed that it was Wesley¡¯s jade identification badge. Wesley¡¯s eyes were full of reluctance as he looked at the jade identification badge, and he said, ¡°Do me onest favor. Bring that back to the sect and hang it on top of the Tree of the Sea of Stars. Hmm¡­ Hang it higher and make sure it faces the north.¡± ¡°Elder Wesley!¡± Just as Wesley turned around to walk away, Maya cried out, and tears just streamed down, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She apologized to Wesley for misunderstanding him, and her eyes were filled with regret and reluctance. That time, not only did Jasmine clear the confusion in his heart and find his true intention, but Maya¡¯s soul also received an unprecedented impact and purification. Wesley stopped for a moment. He did not look at them but just waved his hands. Then, Wesley walked forward and opened the array map, cing it on the floor. Zachary, Tanya, Scott, and Elijah all sat cross-legged around the array map. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s do this!¡± Wesley looked at everyone. Zacharyughed freely, Tanya smiled gently, Scott remained elegant, and Elijah was bashful. There was no fear or nervousness on their faces, and it was as if they were just going on a regr date. Wesley turned to Jasmine and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I said just now!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Jasmine nodded. The next second, Wesley took out his longsword and shed fiercely. Swoosh! The carriage was divided into two. Soon, the carriage carrying Jasmine and everyone else in the first half flew forward like an arrow. In the second half of the carriage where Wesley and others were, under everyone¡¯s impetus, they rushed to the mighty wave of monsters without hesitation. When Jasmine saw the second half of the carriage gradually disappearing in the dense snow, veins popped on the hand that he used to hold the Ghoul-Locker Spear, and he clenched his teeth hard. He knew that he would never forget the scene before him. Along with the harsh cold wind, the carriage rushed toward the wave of monsters. Wesley and the others smiled at that time. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m actually doing such a thing for the mortals after bullying them for my entire life,¡± the bearded, burly man took out arge bottle of alcohol from his storage sack and gulped down a few mouthfuls. His face constantly flushed, and he roared, ¡°Amazing!¡± Then, Zachary¡¯s eyes lit up! ¡°What we¡¯re doing is exactly what any cultivators will do.¡± Scott stared at the array map in front of him. ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect is great at cing formations. Since I can personally activate this Skyzer re Formation today, I can die without regrets.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I hope my child will be proud of me.¡± Tanya tucked her long hair behind her ears. At the mention of her child, her face beamed with a motherly glow. ¡°Tsk! What¡¯s the use of talking about this? I have arge business deal that I haven¡¯t done yet, and it costs five hundred spirit stones!¡± Elijah appeared distressed, ¡°I¡¯ve been doing business for my whole life, but today¡¯s the biggest loss. However, if I don¡¯t do it, I might not be able to ascend anymore in the future.¡± As the few people talked, the wave of monsters got closer. Then, in the blink of an eye, it was about to rush up. ¡°Everyone, as I¡¯m the oldest, I shall leave first,¡± Wesley looked at everyone, ¡°I have no regrets in this life.¡± After saying that, Wesley condensed the spiritual Qi in his body and pped at the array map. In that instant, the array map buzzed, and a ball of red light burst into the sky. Then, like the eruption of a volcano, thousands of streaming lights and rain of fire fell from the heavens, and the sky was painted red. The monsters that rushed at the front were burnt into ashes before they could even scream. A scorched spot immediately appeared in the billowing wave of monsters. However, the rest of the monsters quickly swarmed and filled the open space, continuing to run forward without fear. The few people in the carriage looked toward the ce Wesley sat just now. Wesley disappeared, leaving only a corner of his robe. As it fell to the ground, the gust of wind blew it away. ¡±I¡¯m next.¡± Tanya nced at everyone, and her line of sight looked in the direction where the first half of the carriage went. Next, she quickly mmed her palm at the array map. Boom! A giant fireball burst out from the array map. As it immediately engulfed Tanya, it also violently smashed at the wave of monsters like a burning meteorite. Soon, their wailing and screaming echoed in the surroundings. Some of the monsters did not burn to death on the spot, but as their body caught mes, they were like a massive fireball. The burning monsters screamed and rushed toward their surroundings, and the wave of monsters quickly turned into a mess. Scott, Elijah, and Zachary quietly watched the scene. Not long after, the wave of monsters regrouped. Then, Elijah cupped his hands at Scott and Zachary, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a taboo for the businessman to be the last person. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Sure, Elijah,¡± Scott bowed in reply, ¡°If there¡¯s an afterlife, I¡¯ll surely have a drink with you and everyone else.¡± ¡°Once you go, it¡¯s my turn.¡± Zachary still smiled nonchntly. As the three of themughed, tears started to roll down their cheeks. Even though they cried, they had no regrets. Next, Elijah let out a roar and pped at the array map. As a cultivator of a sect, Elijah had extremely shocking spiritual Qi even though he did not appear like much, and his strength was far greater than Wesley and Tanya¡¯s. In the blink of an eye, the Skyzer re Formation shone a fiery light into the sky, and it was as if there was a scorching sun rising from the ground. Bam! In the huge tremor, a storm of mes raged. The mes once again engulfed the wave of monsters that just rushed over. There were even more monsters being sted away by the me storm. As their skin and flesh were burnt, the scorched smell spread everywhere. Three cultivators sacrificed their lives to block the wave of monsters, and the monsters did not even advance closer! After taking another mouthful, Zachary passed the bottle of alcohol to Scott. ¡°Well, this is it.¡± His tone was so calm as if it was just a simple errand. The wave of monsters once again suffered a heavy blow. Arge section of snow also immediately evaporated, turning into hot steam and causing the group of monsters to scream again and again. Scott waited until the group of monsters regrouped, and he slowly stood. Then, he sprinkled thest drop of alcohol on his feet as he mumbled a few words. Next, Scott condensed all the spiritual Qi in him and infused it with the array map. The snowstorm and wave of monsters immediately swallowed him whole. However, a bright red sun rose soon from the ground among the monsters, and the dazzling light instantly tore the group of monsters apart with sheer determination. In the carriage that left far, Jasmine looked at the red mes in the distant sky. His face was calm, and so were the depths of his eyes. Jasmine Caspian Chapter 256 Chapter 256 After taking a deep breath in the cold air, Morine turned around. The passengers in the carriage were dumbfounded, probably frightened by what happened. The young girl that was with Zachary before still covered her face as she squatted on the floor, and she did not even move once. Tanya¡¯s husband held the child in his arms tightly, biting his lips until they cracked as he tried his best not to cry. ¡°Casper¡­ I¡­ I think we can do something,¡± Maya suddenly said. Looking at her, Morine realized Maya was slightly different than before. Previously, Maya still had the cheekiness of a young girl, but she appeared mature now. Her eyes glistened with determination as she continued, ¡°If we can safely arrive at Moonbright Town, I won¡®t waste a single second anymore, as I¡¯ll never let such a thing happen again.¡± A seed rooted in Maya¡¯s eyes. Looking at her gaze, Maya believed the seed would soon grow into a towering and majestic tree in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s do what¡¯s in front of us first,¡± Morine replied as he nodded, ¡°Remember what we promised Elder Wesley.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Just as Maya responded, Morine passed her a storage bag. At a nce, she knew that it was the one that Wesley gave Morine before. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Maya was stunned, and her eyes widened. Soon, her breathing became rapid, and she shouted, ¡°What are you going to do?!¡± Morine replied calmly, ¡°We¡¯re not far from Mirefield Gate, but Mirefield Gate is a distance away from Moonbright Town. Elder Wesley mentioned before that Mirefield Gate can block 90% of the monsters, and I want to block the remaining ones.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°You want to stop the iing wave of monsters in Mirefield Gate?¡± Maya almost screamed, and she hurriedly grabbed Morine¡¯s arm, ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that!¡± Morine smiled and pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die as I still have something important to do. Besides, don¡¯t forget what we promised Elder Wesley before.¡± Maya wanted to say something, but Morine¡¯s gaze told her that no matter what she said, she would never be able to change his decision. At that time, the passengers in the carriage cheered. Morine and Maya looked over and noticed a magnificent moat stood among the mountains. ¡°Mirefield Gate! ¡± ¡°We¡¯ re reaching Mirefield Gate!¡± ¡°Once we enter Mirefield Gate, we¡¯ll be safe!¡± Everyone in the carrier seemed to find a ce to vent their emotions, and they cheered. Morine also finally understood why Elder Wesley mentioned that Mirefield Gate could block 90% of the monsters. That was a towering mountain like a massive embankment, it stretched thousands of meters into the sky, and its surface was like a sharp de. It was impossible for the monsters to climb over. Moreover, the top of the mountain could not be seen at a nce, and it hid among the clouds. Therefore, even the Golden Icebreaker Cranes could not directly fly over. The only way to pass through the mountains would be the passage at the foot of the hill, which could only amodate carriages. That was like the Mirefield Gate¡¯s entrance, and it was strategically situated and challenging to ess. As long as one guarded there, the monsters would not be able to rush in. ¡°Remember what we promised Elder Wesley. Bring these people safely into Moonbright Town. I¡¯ll find you after this!¡± After saying that, Morine leaped onto the roof without waiting for Maya¡¯s reply. Then, he focused his sight on the distance far away. In the distant horizon, the flying snows were like billowing waves, and they got closer and closer. Morine knew that those were the wave of monsters that continued to approach the carriage. Even though Wesley and the others sacrificed their lives to block the wave of monsters and steal some time for everyone else to run away, they could not eliminate the wave of monsters. Hence, Morine needed to seize the time and fight so that the carriage could enter Mirefield Gate before the wave of monsters got closer. ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s support team is not here yet, so it¡¯s up to me now.¡± Morine looked at his Ghoul-Locker Spear. At that time, his urge to battle raged in him. As time continued to pass by, the carriage appeared to be closer to Mirefield Gate. However, it would still take some time for them to reach the foot of the mountain. As the wave of monsters started to get closer to the carriage, the passengers once again had their hearts in their throats. Morine quietly stood on top of the carriage as if he were a statue, and it was as if he became one with the surroundings. When the carriage was less than ten kilometers away from Mirefield Gate, they were still 30 kilometers away from the wave of monsters! When the carriage was five kilometers away from Mirefield Gate, the wave of monsters was 13 kilometers behind them! Morine could greatly feel the wave of monsters¡¯ sudden increase in speed. It was like raging waves, mming one tide after another, and it almost made everyone¡¯s heart jump out from their throat. He abruptly opened his eyes. Whent¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± With a roar, Morine raised his spear and stabbed at the snow. Swoosh! It was as if ink smeared a paper as the white snow was painted scarlet red. Morine swept his spear across, and the Golden Icebreaker Crane that was pierced through the head flew out immediately. Next, he felt a gust of wind blowing behind him. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Merak!¡± Morine¡¯s figure shed, pulling a series of afterimages. Bang! Bang! With two thunderous thuds, two Golden Icebreaker Cranes suddenly appeared, and two massive holes appeared where Morine initially stood. Soon, the passengers¡¯ crying and screaming sounds could be heard. Morine pierced at the cranes with his spear. Then, like lightning tearing through the sky, the Ghoul-Locker Spear stabbed through the body of one of the Golden Icebreaker Cranes, and blood started to gush out uncontrobly. At the same time, a female shouted. Then, the sword energy shed out with a swooshing sound, quickly chopping off the other Golden Icebreaker Crane¡¯s head. Mirefield Gate, and the wave of monsters was less than three kilometers from the carriage. The cranes called out endlessly around them, and it was apparent that they were restless. As the carriage was less than 500 meters away from Mirefield Gate, the Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard leading the wave of monsters suddenly pounced forward and grabbed onto the carriage. In that instant, a piece of broken wood was sted away, and the passengers started crying in fear. Morine jumped down from the roof and immediately stabbed a hole through the Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard¡¯s back, nailing it to the ground. By doing that, the carriage continued to rush toward Mirefield Gate, but he stayed outside and faced the wave of monsters alone. ¡°Casper!¡± Maya¡¯s screaming became further and further. ¡°Bring everyone back!¡± Morine roared. When he raised his head, he saw a massive silhouette pouncing at him. It was another Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard. With its mouth wide open, it roared and grabbed at Morine¡¯s chest. Morine immediately stepped on the monster¡®s head beneath his feet and grabbed the spear, blocking himself with it. Bang! The Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard¡¯s massive force knocked him back. Then, Morine tried to steady himself with both legs on the ground, and long traces appeared on the ground. With a grim expression, Morine coldly looked at the Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard and uttered, ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 The Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard let out an angry roar, and it opened its mouth wide, wanting to bite the head of the person¡¯s head in front of it. ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± Caspian suddenly leaped. Then, his kneecap banged on the Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard¡¯s chin, directly shattering it and kicking it toward its upper jaw and crown. The Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard¡¯s head was almost instantly sted into pieces, and the pungent smell of blood soon filled the air. Just as Caspian reached the ground, the billowing wave of monsters surged at him. Thankfully, due to the Mirefield Gate¡¯s narrow passage, Caspian only needed to stand between the entry, and he would not be swallowed by the wave of monsters like Wesley and the others. At most, Caspian would only need to face three monsters. However, the monsters were endless, and they already blocked the entrance of the Mirefield Gate. Even so, Caspian did not care less how many monsters were there as all he wanted to do was to keep these monsters out of the Mirefield Gate, fulfill his promise to Wesley, and live up to the sacrifices of the other cultivators! ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± Caspian swept his spear across, and Caspian blinded a few Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopards. They wailed as they rolled away, and they mmed their huge paws everywhere in a panic. Soon, terrifying marks were left on the mountain wall. ¡°Eight-shadowed Fists!¡± Caspian abruptly punched out and smashed the head of a sneaking Snow Wolf-Ape that ran to him from the side. An Arctic Sky Deer wanted to use its sharp antler to pick Caspian up. ¡°The Immortal Demon Physique!¡± Caspian did not even dodge the deer, and he let it pierce his chest with its antler. However, the antler only lightly scraped his skin, and it could not stab further into his flesh. The Arctic Sky Deer showed a baffled look in its eyes as if it could not understand why it felt like a metal te blocked it from going further. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The sudden roar shook the deer. The next second, Caspian punched at the deer¡¯s head. Red and white mixture sprayed all over. ¡°All of you, go back to where you came from!¡± Caspian shouted continuously, and he exploded with unparalleled energy. Next, he grabbed two Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopards that sprinted to his sides. Then, as if they were sandbags, Caspian tossed them away, and they mmed onto the cliff as mouthfuls of blood kept gushing out from their mouths. Caspian fought alone, just like a lone boat in the rainstorm, battling the gigantic waves that could overturn the sea. The iing monsters kept trying to engulf him. However, he did not need much effort to easily get out of the surge with his bloody body. No matter how many times the tide tried to m at him, Caspian would never sink to the bottom of the ocean. After some time, Caspian was surrounded by countless corpses. There Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopards, Arctic Sky Deers, Snow Wolf-Apes, and Golden Icebreaker Cranes. All of these monsters either had their heads blown out, their chests torn apart, or the whole being was like a piece of rag soaked in blood, almost indistinguishable from the original appearance. Caspian¡¯s robe was also torn into pieces. At that moment, he was topless and bloody. The endless fighting also caused multiple wounds on his body. Even though it was frigid, Caspian¡¯s body burned. The Ghoul-Locker Spear was smeared with a thickyer of blood, and one could not tell its original color. Moreover, Caspian could not remember how many times he used the mechanisms set up in the long spear. Whether he used it as a mace or meteor hammer, or even drawing the longsword to behead the monsters, Caspian repeated those movements numerous times. In fact, Caspian¡¯s mind was in a half-nk state. As the monsters rushed toward him, Caspian instinctively attacked them and twisted their necks. If other cultivators saw that scene, it would probably frighten the life out of them. At that moment, the outside of Mirefield Gate was like a scene in hell, and the bloody Caspian appeared like a demon that fought his way out from the deepest part of hell. Although he was exhausted, he still stood tall. He emitted the momentum of a majestic mountain and the profoundness of the deep ocean. No one could see through his thoughts and could not help but fear him. The solemn murderous aura seeped out from Caspian¡¯s figure, and those ferocious monsters looked at him with an unprecedented fear in their eyes. Suddenly, Caspian smiled. ¡±Are there more?¡± Caspian raised his head. His long, wet hair covered his eyes, but they flickered with brilliant light. ¡°I know you don¡¯t understand my words, but as long as I, Caspian Montgomery, still stand here, none of you can pass by. When Elder Wesley and the others decided on their action, I knew someone would ask them if it was worth it. I finally understood that there¡¯s no such thing as worth it, only whether it was done willingly. Not only Elder Wesley, but even Zachary, Tanya, Scott, and Elijah¡­ I believe if they were still alive and met such a situation again, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight you! If someone told them that blocking the wave of monsters with their current realms was like beating a dead horse and they wouldn¡¯t survive, I bet their answers would be the same.¡± Caspian¡¯s voice seemed to be brewing intense energy, and the surrounding stagnant air suddenly had a faint sound of thunder rolling. ¡°Since there¡¯s no way back, then let¡¯s fight to the end!¡± At that time, Caspian exploded with a terrifying murderous aura. The air currents roared out from his silhouette, tearing the air as if they were sharp des. Moreover, the blood on his body instantly evaporated, and they all turned into red blood mist. Among the blood mist, Caspian stood there like Hades descending to earth! Soon, Caspian roared, sting out the blood mist as if it were the most exciting drumbeat on the battlefield. ¡°With my first-stage Pulse Control Realm, I¡¯m going to kill all you monsters and avenge Elder Wesley and the others. After today, I¡¯ll erect a monument and engrave their names on it! Then, I¡¯ll put your heads in front of it!¡± Boom! Caspian¡¯s blood raged like a me in his body, and his eyes turned bloodshot. Not only that, even the Ghoul-Locker Spear in his hands turned as red as a hot soldering iron. The blood and snow water within ten meters of his body all evaporated. ¡®Amazing! As long as I¡¯m able to think clearly, my Immortal Demon Physique will advance.¡¯ Caspian smiled, showing his pearly whites. Next, he said in a harsh voice, ¡°Don¡¯t dream of running away!¡± As soon as he said that, Caspian¡¯s silhouette shed like lightning, and he appeared in front of a Snow Wolf-Ape. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Bang! With a grip, Caspian not only thoroughly mashed the Snow Wolf-Ape¡¯s head, but even its upper body turned into meat pulp! It seemed that Caspian¡¯ s strength not only recovered in the blink of an eye, but he became stronger than before! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Before that, Caspian only needed to block the wave of monsters, yet he took the initiative to attack! Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Caspian grabbed onto his Ghoul-Locker Spear and swept backhandedly. Swoosh! The necks of the two Arctic Sky Deers were broken, and their bodies flew out. At that time, a Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard rushed toward Caspian¡¯s back and pounced at him. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. However, the leopard was surprised to find that it missed Caspian. With the Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard¡¯s intelligence, it would not understand what just happened. Just as it was in a trance, Caspian¡¯s figure appeared again on the same spot. ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± Crackle and rattle! The Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard wailed miserably as it flew into the skin, and its flesh and skin burst open. Then, following Caspian¡®s final kick, the leopard¡¯s body exploded mid-air. Finally, a thick slurry of flesh and blood sttered to the ground. Soon, more than a dozen Snow Wolf-Apes rushed over bravely, showing their sharp teeth and huge palms as they attacked Caspian. Caspian smiled and raised a finger. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± Buzz¡­ Boom! The blood-red light formed into a ball, surging out from Caspian¡¯s fingertip. It suddenly became massive and rushed toward the seven Snow Wolf-Apes at the utmost front, quickly engulfing them and twisting them into pieces. Pointing to the Stars was initially only a martial skill, but Caspian activated it with the power of his blood, and it immediately became magic. Moreover, Caspian used to feel drained and weak after casting a spell, yet at that time, his figure only swayed a little before he quickly recovered. The remaining Snow Wolf-Apes watched dumbfounded as theirpanions turned into a bloody pulp in front of them without any warning. In that instant, their instinctive fear made them want to retreat. Nheless, Caspian would never give them a chance. ¡±Pointing to the Stars!¡± Caspian once again pointed his finger to the sky. Boom! Three Snow Wolf-Apes and two Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopards exploded like fireworks. In the final moment of their lives, they burst into dazzling colors. All the monsters around were shocked at Caspian¡¯s ruthlessness and toughness, and they did not dare to take another step forward. Although these monsters¡¯ minds were not fully developed yet, their survival instinct allowed them to understand when to avoid trouble. Furthermore, these monsters could feel a terrifying force from Caspian¡¯s body, and they knew that they were not a match. Hence, their instinct told them that the smartest thing to do right now was to flee as far away as possible. The monsters formed a semicircle, and they all took a step back. Even when Wesley and the rest sacrificed themselves to activate the Skyzer re Form before that, the wave of monsters did not retreat. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Caspian showed a ghastly smile. Then, his gaze swept at a Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard. The leopard immediately cowered, and its hair stood on ends as if it were a porcupine. After roaring at Caspian, the leopard turned around and ran away. It did not even dare to meet Caspian¡¯s eyes! Suddenly a melodious flute sound came from somewhere around them. The fleeing Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard became tense, and its eyes revealed fear and pain. Soon, there was a bang, and the leopard¡¯s waist exploded as its warm internal organ gushed out. ¡°Where did the sound of the flutee from?¡± Caspian was stunned. Just as he was puzzled, he quickly noticed the gaze of the surrounding monsters turned. The fear in their eyes once again being reced by mercilessness and viciousness. All of them stared at Caspian with a murderous gaze, and it was as if they wanted to rush toward Caspian and tear him to pieces, making sure that there was no corpse left. ¡°This is exactly what I wanted!¡± Caspian ignored the sound of the flute, and he focused on the monsters right in front of him. Then, he showed a look of satisfaction. ¡°If all of you run away, how am I supposed to kill you?¡± With the Ghoul-Locker Spear in front of him, Caspian snorted. ¡°Show me what you got!¡± It was as if Caspian just announced the starting of another round of massacre. The monsters all around roared in unison, and like a mighty flood, they rolled up into a frightful wave of snow, rushing toward Caspian, who stood in the middle. The ear-splitting sound was like the continuous pping of thunder, and it rumbled everywhere that even the Mirefield Gate shook. At the same time, Maya nced at the faraway Mirefield Gate from the galloping carriage. She took a deep breath and looked toward the front. ¡°Casper will be fine! Just wait for me! I¡¯ll bring these people to Moonbright Town, and I¡¯ll immediately go and find you! You must hold on!¡± Maya kept assuring herself that Caspian was fine. If she did not think that way, Maya could not guarantee that she would not have a breakdown at any time. Maya tried her best to focus her sight and looked to the front, hoping to catch a glimpse of Moonbright Town. They left Darnley Valley, and there was no more blizzard. However, Maya still could not see where Moonbright Town was. Although she knew that Moonbright Town was still far from Mirefield Gate, her anxious heart made her feel that time ticked by exceptionally slowly. After some time, Maya suddenly had a hunch, and she raised her head to look at the sky. Then, she saw a spirit boat engraved with the Heavenly Stars Sect logo passed through the sky. The spirit boat seemed to have noticed the damaged carriage, and it quickly descended. ¡°It must be the assistance Elder Wesley mentioned before!¡± Maya became teary-eyed, and she quickly suppressed herself from crying. Next, she hurriedly went to control the formation and stop the carriage. A deafening and long screech sounded, and the carriage also dragged long markings on the ground behind it before it finally stopped. Thankfully, the spirit boat also stopped just right in front of them, and a few figures swiftly leaped down from the spirit boat and rushed toward the carriage. Maya immediately recognized the person leading the group. It was Maisie Pine, who was famous in the Heavenly Stars Sect! Even though Maisie¡¯s realm was not considered high at the moment, her inscription talent was extremely awe-inspiring. She was already epted as a personal disciple by a Heavenly Spirit Realm elder many years ago. Someone once predicted that Maisie would be the most authoritative person in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s inscription affairs in the future. Hence, as the future candidate of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elder, Maisie was well-known among the sect¡¯s disciples. Those who did not see her before would surely have heard of her name too. Coincidentally, Maya met Maisie before. Maisie¡¯s appearance also proved that her master sessfully broke through the realm. Nheless, Maya was unaware of what happened in between. As she looked around, Maya noticed that there were dozens of disciples following behind her, and she recognized one of them, Peter, who was also ranked in the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list. Maisie led the people to the carriage. Without waiting for Maya to greet her, she nced around and immediately asked in a stern voice, ¡°Where are Elder Wesley and Casper?!¡± They were sent here by the sect to assist them! Maya tried her best to control her emotions, but her pain made her burst into tears. Since Maisie did not see Caspian and Wesley in the carriage, her heart immediately sank. However, when Maisie saw Maya¡¯s expression, her heart fell into the most bottomless pit, and her face was ashen. After taking a deep breath in, Maisie stared at Maya and once again asked, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where are Casper and Elder Wesley?¡± Chapter 259 Chapter 259 When Maya met Maisie before, Maisie was like a girl-next-door, and she was gentle and friendly. But now, Maya thought Maisie¡¯s gaze was terrifying now, and it was as if Maisie interrogated her. Maya shivered, and she quickly kept away the sadness she felt. Then, Maya hurriedly answered, ¡± Elder Wesley sacrificed himself to save us, and Casper is in front of the Mirefield Gate, blocking the remaining monsters to buy us some time!¡± After saying that, Maya took out Wesley¡¯s storage sack. ¡°This is the item that Elder Wesley wanted to deliver in Moonbright Town.¡± ¡°Casper¡¯s in front of the Mirefield Gate? How long has he been there?¡± Maisie¡¯s eyes lit up. As she spoke, she waved at the people behind her. Soon, a disciple walked over and took the storage bag from Maya. ¡°It¡¯s been almost two hours,¡± Maya answered after counting the time. When Maisie heard the news, her heart sank once again. Nheless, it was better than not knowing anything. ¡°With the Mirefield Gate as the moat, Casper can hold on for the two hours. He might be even on his way over.¡± Maisieforted herself. Then, she nced at the damaged carriage and the mortals in it. From the traces on the vehicle, Maisie already estimated how horrible the battle was before. ¡°Arrange two people to send Maya and the passengers to Moonbright Town. As for the rest of you, follow me toward the Mirefield Gate!¡± Maisie quickly ordered. ¡°Maisie! I want to join you!¡± Maya hurriedly shouted. Maisie stopped in mid-tracks, but she did not turn around. Then, she answered, ¡°Remember what Casper entrusted you with. Wait for my return. I might have a few things to ask you.¡± After saying that, Maisie led the people, boarded the spirit boat, and immediately rushed toward the Mirefield Gate. Maya stayed on the spot, and she watched as the spirit spot disappeared into the horizon. Soon, sadness overwhelmed her heart. Moreover, Maya naturally understood the meaning behind Maisie¡¯s words. If Maisie returned and questioned her, it meant they did not find Casper, or they only found his corpse. ¡®Casper, you promised me that you¡¯lle back in time. You mean what you said, right!¡¯ Maya thought as she stated in the direction of the Mirefield Gate. The spirit boat was much faster than the carriage provided to the mortals, and it did not take long before everyone saw the towering Mirefield Gate. At the same time, Maisie also started receiving news about the journey. ¡°Elder Wesley¡¯s signal for help was disrupted by the sudden blizzard, causing us only to get the news long after it was sent out. Moreover, the snowstorm was too bizarre, and the monsters should not even appear in the region. Hence, the matter is not as simple as it seems. There¡¯s a possibility that other cultivators are involved in this, or there may be monsters in early-stage wisdom that are causing the trouble.¡± ¡°Along the way, there¡¯s no corpse or traces left by monsters. This proves that no monsters passed through the Mirefield Gate up until our current location.¡± ¡°Based on Maya¡¯s description, Casper parted with them before the Mirefield Gate to block the monsters from entering. If we specte from that, Casper must¡®ve relied on the Mirefield Gate¡¯s strategic location and natural danger to sessfully block the monsters until now. Of course, there¡¯s also a possibility that the monster never had the intention to enter Mirefield Gate.¡± Looking at the news gathered before her, Maisie¡¯s eyes shed withplicated lights. Yesterday, her master was sessfully promoted to a higher realm, and Maisie also benefited from the event, and her realm also improved. At the moment, Maisie was a peak third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and she was only a step away from the Holy Land Realm. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. If everything went well, that would happen within this year. Initially, Maisie wanted to share the great news with Caspian, but she received word that Caspian went out for a sect mission. Then, she also found out that while she trained in seclusion, Caspian achieved many outstanding results. Not mentioning the others, the fact that Caspian could be ranked in the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list even though he was in the sect for three months, and at the same time defeated the opponent who was also ranked in the top ten in the previous spiritual apprentice list was enough to make Maisie surprise. However, the good news did notst long. A dayter, Maisie heard that Caspian and the others going for the mission encountered a big problem. Hence, Maisie did not hesitate and directly took the initiative to lead a bunch of disciples to assist. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± A disciple suddenly roared, interrupting Maisie¡¯s thoughts. Maisie looked over and noticed that they were close to Mirefield Gate. Then, she ordered, ¡°Enter the passage and go through it!¡± As she said that, Maisie observed the area around the tunnel. She noticed that there were no traces left by monsters, and there were also no signs of people passing through. That could only mean that Caspian was still outside the Mirefield Gate. At the thought of that, Maisie was disheartened. Soon, the spirit boat arrived at the passage entrance, and a pungent smell of blood surged out from the tunnel. When everyone caught a whiff of the scent, they immediately frowned and looked at each other. It was as if it was not a passage leading toward the outside of the Mirefield Gate nor Darnley Valley, but a blood purgatory instead! Nheless, they only hesitated for a while, and the spirit boat quickly flew through the passage. As they entered the tunnel, everyone on the spirit boat realized they were too naive before. The smell of blood in the tunnel was a hundred times stronger than it was outside! Although everyone was on the spirit boat, the pervasive smell of blood in the surrounding air rushed into their lungs each time they breathed. For a while, these people even started to have the delusion that they soaked in a sea of blood. Those with the highest realm present and strongest disciples, such as Maisie, also appeared ufortable. Then, a disciple suddenly shouted, ¡°Goodness gracious! Look at that! The passage is blocked!¡± Everyone turned over and realized that the corpses of the monsters piled up like a small hill in front of the spirit boat! All of the corpses exploded in terrifying forms, and none of them still hadplete bodies. Meat pulped, blood, shreds of internal organs were scattered everywhere. After a rough estimation, at least 20 corpses of monsters piled up in front of them. There were more in front! ¡°Oh my god¡­ What happened¡­ Why are there so many dead monsters here¡­¡± ¡°This Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard was killed with a blow to the head. The force is too unbelievable!¡± ¡°Look! Snow-Wolf Ape! Its chest was pierced through, and there were a few that died together, stacking up like meat skewers!¡± ¡°The Arctic Sky Deer was sted away and smashed on the hill, and it directly left a bloody print!¡± Exmations came one after another. The utterly tragic sight in front of them nauseated a few disciples. Some of them even hurriedly supported themselves against the spirit boat¡¯s banister and threw up. However, Maisie¡¯s eyes lit up as she stood at the bow of the ship. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 ¡®The blood is still warm, and the corpses are still hot!¡¯ Maisie¡¯s breathing turned rapid, and her downcasted heart beat wildly. ¡®There¡¯s a high chance that Casper¡¯s still alive!¡¯ The thought quickly spread in Maisie¡¯s heart. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hurry up and pass-through this tunnel!¡± Maisie immediately ordered the disciple. In that instant, the spirit boat fastened. Then, with a loud bang, all the blood that froze quickly sted away. Soon, they got out of the passage. As soon as they rushed out, they were not greeted by the snow-coveredndscape or the white and soft snow. Instead, they saw a ughterhouse hundreds of times worse than in the passage! As the tunnel was dim and narrow, the number of corpses and blood they saw were limited. However, they looked at a nerve-racking gory scene. At a nce, countless mutted corpsesy all over the ground. As there was a thickyer of viscous, dark-red blood smeared on the ground, the color of the snow was no longer white. Moreover, the spine-chilling smell of blood filled the air. Everyone on the spirit boat was shocked, and their hearts almost stopped beating. They felt their blood rushing to their brain as their limbs turned cold. ¡°How¡­ How is this¡­ Possible¡­¡± ¡°Where am I¡­¡± ¡°Who did this¡­¡± The crowd murmured among themselves, and their minds went nk from the image in front of them. Although Maisie was mentally prepared, she still gasped when she witnessed the exaggerated scene. Maisie could not help but start doubting her judgment. ¡®Is someone else helping Casper, and he¡¯s not alone?¡¯ Just as Maisie racked her brain and was filled with doubts, a snowdrift the size of a small hill not far away violently trembled, and it fell apart. Then, about four monsters screamed as they flew out. Blood gushed out of their bodies furiously, and it was as if countless metal needles pierced them. Soon,rge swaths of blood sprayed everywhere, spattering numerous blood spots on the ground. Everyone¡¯s line of sight was immediately attracted to the scene. The next second, they saw dozens of monsters after the snowdrift exploded. These monsters made strange screams and roared angrily, forming a circle as if they fought against something. Among the chaos, Maisie vaguely saw a familiar silhouette shed. ¡°It¡¯s Casper! They¡¯re besieging Casper!¡± Maisie eximed, ¡°Let¡¯s go there now!¡± At that time, Maisie did not bother to investigate who caused the mess at the scene, as what mattered the most was Caspian was still alive! The spirit boat flew over immediately. As they got closer, Maisie could see a bloody figure that battled against the dozens of monsters. As the person was drenched in blood from head to toe, he appeared like a man made out of blood. However, his figure was indescribably tall and stalwart. No one could tell the original color of the long spear in his hand, but its de got sharper and sharper. At a nce, they felt a tingling sensation as if their skin was cut open. The person waved his hand violently, and a murderous momentum that wanted to defeat all domineering aura surged out. It was as if any living creature would be surprised by him. ¡°It¡¯s Casper!¡± Maisie suddenly felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Her shout echoed to the distance. Caspian, who pierced through Snow Wolf-Ape¡¯s head with his spear, seemed to have heard her voice, and he raised his head slightly, looking into the sky. Maisie jumped and wanted to wave at him. However, a roar suddenly sounded from behind, ¡°Maisie, watch out! It¡¯s a devil cultivator! The Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine!¡± Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, a ck thing about the size of a fist flew in Caspian¡¯s direction. ¡°The Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine?¡± Maisie was stunned, but she quickly recovered and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± However, it was already toote. The ck thing fell not far above Caspian with a thud, and it abruptly burst into dazzling light. The next second, it exploded. The effect of the explosion was like giant waves, thunderstorms, the copsing of mountains, and earthquakes. The radius within ten meters was affected by the st. The billowing ck smoke and air currents shook the spirit boat as if it was a small boat in a huge wave, about to be overturned. Maisie tightly grabbed the handles, and her eyes shed with fear and panic. Then, she noticed Caspian¡¯s figure swayed slightly and engulfed by the smoke. The explosion set off a terrifying impact in the surrounding space. The group of monsters did not even manage to wall, and they were quickly torn to pieces. Such an explosion was enough to make people feel fear. Once the spirit boat stabilized, Maisie turned around, looked at everyone, and she roared, ¡°Who did that?!¡± Even though Maisie was always a gentle person, she appeared terrifying from the rage. Her eyes burned with anger, and it was enough to send chills down the disciples¡¯ spines, and they felt weak in their knees. ¡°It was me!¡± Peter bit the bullet and answered her with the excuses that he thought about earlier. ¡°Maisie, the situation was too dangerous just now. It was apparent that there was a devil cultivator killing creatures to feed on their blood and practice sorcery. I was just worried for everyone¡¯s safety, so I attacked first and killed them. I¡¯m willing to be punished if you do not approve of this action!¡± When Peter said those words, he appeared righteous. With each word he uttered, he sounded as if he was sincerely doing it for everyone. At that point, a halo might as well glow on top of his head. Maisie stared at him coldly. Due to the difference in realms, Peter felt the pressure, and he almost wanted to kneel. However, at the thought of the order he received before leaving for that trip, he forced himself to endure it. After a while, Peter¡¯s back was drenched with sweat, and cold perspiration was even dripping from the end of his hair. ¡°Maisie¡­ That was a devil cultivator, are you¡­¡± Peter knew he must say something. Otherwise, his spirit might be crushed by Maisie. ¡°I¡¯m asking you who gave you the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine?!¡± Maisie rudely interrupted his sentence. She did not ask gently but interrogated him. The Heavenly Stars Sect developed the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine, and it had a terrifying murderous power. The formation in it could be used by any disciples who achieved Pulse Control Realm. Nheless, due to their formidable force as they could defeat those with the same realm or even cause significant damage to those in the higher realm than the user, the Heavenly Stars Sect strictly supervised the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mines to prevent anyone from using it for evil. Additionally, it was even hard for an inner disciple to get their hands on it. However, Peter was only an apprentice. With his current position, he should not even be able to touch the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine, let alone own it! Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Maisie could conclude that someone else ordered Peter to deal with Caspian! With Peter¡¯s current position in the Heavenly Stars Sect, he could not get the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine unless someone else gave it to him. Besides that, using the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine in the ce was unnecessary! The phrase, using a sledgehammer to crack a nut, could not even describe how exaggerated it was to use the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine here. It was as if inviting a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elder over just to kill a mosquito. It simply did not make sense. Hence, the only exnation was Peter wanted to kill Caspian immediately. Moreover, Peter must make sure Caspian was dead and had no chance to escape. ¡°Peter, who asked you to do this.¡± Maisie took a step forward, and the light in her eyes condensed. In Peter¡¯s eyes, it was like a knife pressed against his throat, and his heart was beating so wildly that it was about to shatter his chest. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Peter was about to say the name, but someone suddenly let out a soft cough, which only Peter could hear. In that instant, Peter quivered, and he hurriedly replied, ¡°No one asked me to do this. Every word I said is true, and I did it all because that was a devil cultivator!¡± After recovering his senses, Peter insisted that he thought the person was a devil cultivator. Moreover, a devil cultivator¡¯s strength was much stronger than ordinary cultivators, and he only did that as he was worried for everyone¡¯s safety. The reason why Peter used the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine was even more convenient. He was afraid that the devil cultivator did not die immediately. Maisie felt something was up as she looked at how confident Peter spoke, and she nced at the crowd. However, the disciples in front of her were either lowering their heads or were still in a panic or at a loss. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Maisie could not find any clues. Nheless, Maisie understood that there was no point in forcing Peter to answer her. Not only that, the person behind Peter must have thought of the countermeasures, and they would have fabricated the reason behind how Peter got the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine. However, Maisie would never let the matter go. Then, she red at Peter, warning him, ¡°Peter, you better watch your back!¡± Peter was so scared that he almost wet his pants when Maisie said that. Peter understood that his journey in Heavenly Stars Sect would not be so smooth anymore, but if he continued to ride on the influential person¡¯s coattail, there might be hope for him. Nevertheless, Peter could only forcibly nod his head. After calming herself down, Maisie nced at the dense dissipating smoke below their spirit boat, and she ordered, ¡°Go and check if there¡¯s any clue!¡± Maisie knew that under the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine¡¯s explosion, those prepared for the attack could hardly escape alive, let alone Caspian, who was caught off guard. Even if the person were fortunate and managed to flee, he would also be crushed and severely wounded, and he would die soon. Since the explosion happened, Maisie hoped that Caspian was immediately blown to death. That way, he would not need to suffer much. After all, she did not dare to expect Caspian¡¯s chance of survival as she was aware of the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine¡¯s force. Not long after, the disciples that went to investigate return, and the news they brought over shocked Maisie. ¡°What did you say? You didn¡¯t find the corpse?¡± Maisie widened her eyes, and she was almost shouting. The disciples in front of her were stunned by her reaction. Usually, Maisie was acting differently than how she usually was. After being dumbfounded for a moment, one of the disciples repeated what he just said, and he added, ¡°Not only his corpse, but we¡¯ve checked the remains on the ground, and all of them belonged to the monsters. There were no traces of a cultivator. We also saw the person holding a long spear before, but even if the person exploded, the spear should remain. However, we couldn¡¯t even find his long spear, but even the fragments of the spear were not there.¡± A possibility that never existed before suddenly surged in Maisie¡¯s heart when she heard the disciple¡¯s words, and it raised non-stop. Suddenly, Maisie felt difficult to breathe. Then, Maisie immediately ignored everyone and carefully investigated the scene in person. Even though she did not specialize in searching a ce, Maisie could still tell from the area that there were no traces of a cultivator at the scene. ¡®Perhaps¡­ Casper managed to escape? But¡­ But where did he go?¡¯ Maisie was confused. Later, Masie looked at Peter, who stood at the back of the crowd. She noticed that Peter¡¯splexion was as white as a sheet, and his eyes shed with disbelief and panic. ¡°That¡¯s right. Casper¡¯s surely alright. However, he might be injured, so he¡¯ s hiding somewhere else,¡± Maisie pondered for a moment and ordered, ¡°Everyone, search the ce again, and don¡¯t walk out of my line of sight. ¡± Maisie had her reasons for doing it. Finally, she was sure that someone was ordering Peter to get rid of Caspian, and that person was willing to use a powerful fatal weapon. Nheless, Maisie could not guarantee that no one else in the group was being ordered to do the same, and it was just that they did not show up yet. If Caspian was severely injured and hiding quietly to heal his wounds far away from them, the person might once again attack Caspian if they searched and found him. If that happened, it would be too unfair for Caspian as he might have avoided the fatal weapon, but he could not dodge the evildoer. Maisie understood Caspian¡¯s situation well. Her beloved junior not only had astonishing vitality, but his body was alsoparable to cultivators of her realm, and his self-healing ability was even more terrifying. Hence, as long as Caspian did not die, he would reveal himself in the end. Additionally, Maisie also nned that once they left the ce, she would send out someone she trusted to investigate the site again to check whether they could find traces of Caspian. As for Peter and the person ordering him, Maisie would never be so gentle on them anymore even if she had a good temper as the matter involved Caspian. She would surely make them pay the price for the incident! ¡®I¡¯ll never let you get away with this, regardless of whether Casper is fine or not,¡¯ Maisie thought. At that moment, Caspian only felt as if his body was burnt by fire. The immense pain was like his internal organs were scorched and crushed, and his bones were pulled apart and ground into powder. He opened his eyes in a daze, and he noticed that he seemed to be floating on snow. Soon, he smelled a sweet fragrance. However, Caspian¡¯s mind buzzed as if countless crazy bees were in them, and he could not think straight. ¡°What¡¯s happening¡­¡± Then, Caspian¡¯s eyes felt heavy, and he was about to pass out again. Next, Caspian felt as if he touched something smooth and full of sticity. ¡°Hey! You jerk! You still have such a thought at this time? You didn¡¯t change at all!¡± Caspian seemed to faintly hear a female¡¯s voice, and it sounded familiar, but he could not recall where he heard it before. ¡°How dare you bully me?! I¡¯m going to beat you up.¡± With a loud thud, Caspian was ruthlessly hit on the head, and he immediately fainted. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 After knocking out the severely injured Caspian, the young maiden¡¯s face flushed, and she raised her head to look in the distance. Darnley Valley was covered in snow all year round. At a nce, it seemed endless, and one could not tell where they were. ¡°Let¡®s go there first.¡± When the youngdy saw the undting mountains afar, she nodded and carried Caspian on her shoulder. Then, she grabbed the Ghoul-Locker Spear and headed in the direction. The young maiden appeared to be around 15 years old. Her face was well-defined, and she had a tall nose. However, her eyes were not as dark as Caspian¡¯s. Instead, they were a pale blue color, and her hair was the color of a chestnut She appeared exotic. The clothes she wore were different from ordinary people. They were in bright, colorful colors, knitted in different techniques than usual. Nheless, she appeared graceful and charming in the dress. It was obvious that the youngdy was not an ordinary person. Even in the bitter cold, she was only wearing a thin dress, exposing her delicate snow-white wrists and calves. What was more surprising was that she had two small snakes around her wrist. Normal people would wear bracelets or cuffs, but there were two snakes wrapped around hers, one was green and the other red. The snakes were even slowly squirming at that moment. As she carried Caspian on her shoulders, she did not walk in big steps, but her speed was astonishingly fast. It was as if she was sliding across the snow, and they arrived at the seemingly distant location in just about half a day. The young maiden chose a spot at the center of a nearby mountain. After deciding on a ce, she mmed on the snow in front of her. With a muffled sound, the snow copsed and revealed a cave. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem now.¡± The young girl smiled, pping her hands. Later, she carried Caspian in and closed the cave entrance with snow, leaving only a tiny crack to observe the outside. The snow cave was not the biggest, but it was spacious for the two of them. More importantly, the ce was able to block the cold and howling wind outside. Then, the young maiden finally carefully examined Caspian. Her eyes fell on Caspian¡®s face first, and aplex expression of distress, anger, embarrassment, rage appeared in them. She could not help but touch Caspian¡¯s cheek with her slender fingertips, and she felt her heart miss a beat. ¡°It¡¯s been more than two years, but I know that you¡¯re still alive. Those people won¡¯t be able to kill you.¡± The youngdy¡®s voice trembled. Then, however, she suddenly became angry, and she pped Caspian. Caspian was still unconscious, and he did not respond to that p. Besides, his flesh and blood were condensed, so not only would he not be awakened by a p, it would not leave a mark on his face either. The youngdy grinned. ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t expect that after two years of not seeing each other, you¡¯ve undergone such great changes!¡± After snorting a few times, the youngdy¡¯s eyes had a look of distress in them. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s wake you up first, jerk I¡¯ve spent so much time just to find you, and I don¡¯t want to talk to your corpse, mumbling to myself!¡± Next, the young maiden quickly took out a few small items from her storage bag. Then, she adjusted Caspian¡¯s position first and fed him two precious medicine pills. After that, she dug out some snow, ced them in a basin, started a fire, and let it boil. Once she did those, she frowned as she stared at Caspian¡¯s tattered clothes that were dirtied with bloodstains. At that moment, Caspian¡¯s pants were even frozen. Soon, the youngdy took out a pair of small silver scissors. After a few snips, Caspian¡¯s pants were cut open. While she did that, the previously calm youngdy was somewhat trembling now, and an alluring blush appeared on her cheeks as she tried not to look around. However, she was too flustered, and she identally caught a glimpse of something. The young maiden screamed, and her cheeks turned redder than before. Even her eyes turned misty. ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk, Caspian! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m serving you now!¡± As she soaked the towel in hot water and carefully wiped away the bloodstains on Caspian¡¯s body, the youngdy kept mumbling, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me saving you in time, you¡¯d be blown up. You owe me a favor! Humph! I might be taking care of you now, but you¡®re going to be my ve for the rest of your life!¡± At the thought of the joyous scene, the young maiden started to hum a song. It was not amonly heard tune, and it sounded unique as if it were from another country. Nheless, the atmosphere felt pleasant as the melodious song echoed in the small cave. Besides that, the youngdy had a crisp voice, and it was as if she was born to fascinate people with her voice. Not long after, the snow cave was filled with a charming and gentle hint, making others blush. As she wiped Caspian, the young girl suddenly said, ¡°His external wounds are healing so fast!¡± Her eyes shed with confusion. She remembered well that when she dragged Caspian out of the explosion, his skin and flesh were severely wounded, and blood was even gushing out uncontrobly from his injuries. On their joumey here, Caspian¡¯s wounds gradually stopped bleeding. The youngdy thought the bitter cold froze his injuries, which was why he was not bleeding anymore. The young maiden even prepared for when Caspian would once again bleed out horribly in the warm snow cave, so she gave him precious medicines. However, what baffled her was that more than half of Caspian¡¯s external wounds miraculously recovered. These cuts were initially as big as a thumb, yet they shrunk into less than a quarter of the size. The other fine and fragmented wounds healed even earlier, and she could not even see a scar. ¡°What happened to you in those two years?! Your physique is beyond the level of physical training!¡± the youngdy eximed, and her eyes flickered with surprise, ¡°Are you Caspian?¡± She gave it a thought and mercilessly poked at Caspian¡¯s chest. In that instant, the spot on his chest dented, and the initially unconscious Caspian also revealed a painful expression. Then, he threw up a mouthful of blood. When the youngdy saw that, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thankfully, you still have your internal injuries.¡± If Caspian heard her saying that, he might immediately leap and p her away. She was here to treat his wounds, yet she was rejoining about his internal injuries? That was so inhumane of her. After carefully cleaning up Caspian¡¯s body, the youngdy took out an extremely luxurious white tiger skin from her storage bag and covered Caspian. Later, she hugged her knees and sat beside Caspian, quietly watching his side profile. Then, the girl pouted and showed a look of dissatisfaction. ¡°Your injuries are recovering so quickly. It seems that your life hasn¡¯t been as miserable as I thought in the past two years. Were you imprisoned in the hellhole prison for a year? Or did you have other fortuitous adventures? Sigh. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. You¡¯re such a huge fool. Do you know how hard it was to look for you? It must be great being you now, just lying there and not moving. Based on your body state, even without me saving you, you can heal on your own despite the serious injuries. Why¡¯d I waste so much effort to save you?¡± Chapter 263 Chapter 263 The youngdy looked at Caspian, and as she spoke, there was aplicated look on her face, revealing anger and hatred. Then, after rambling for a while, she seemed somewhat tired, and shey beside Caspian. She lifted one of Caspian¡¯s arms, wanting to use it as a pillow. However, she soon noticed that blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth. Exasperated, the youngdy sighed. Then, she leaned against a pile of snow and shut her eyes. Caspian stillid on the floor, not moving at all. Although he was unconscious, the fragments of his memories kept appearing and regrouping in his mind. It was as if the stormy sea tried to engulf his consciousness. The endless killing of monsters that almost bent his Ghoul-Locker Spear, the thick blood mist in front of him, the advancement of the Immortal Demon Physique, and how he used the Pointing to the Stars countless times, but he was still full of stamina¡­ At the end of his memory, Caspian seemed to have heard a voice that he did not hear for a long time from the sky at the end of his memory. He killed mercilessly, almost going mad, but the voice pulled him back from the end of the cliff. However, a sudden massive explosion sted him into mid-air. Then, it was as if someone dragged him or even talked to him. When he opened his eyes, he believed he saw snow falling, and it was like he was in a bumpy snowing region. Later, there was only a burst offort and serenity. ¡°Comfort and serenity?¡± The memory abruptly leaped from here, and Caspian felt his body was tense. Then, as he quickly opened his eyes, he was greeted with endless snow. ¡°Where am I?¡± Caspian wanted to sit up straight immediately, but he noticed that he was firmly bound. Moreover, Caspian was exhausted, and his limbs were like cooked noodles, weak and limp. ¡°Eh? You¡¯re awake. It¡¯s such a shame that you didn¡¯t die.¡± At that time, an aloof and mocking voice sounded. Caspian looked in the direction of the voice, and he saw the pair of blue eyes and chiseled face. Even though he was usually calm, Caspian suddenly felt as if a heavy cannonball struck his chest, and he eximed, ¡°Daisy! What are you doing here!¡± Daisy Augustus, the Princess of Astren! Two years ago, their countries were at war, and she was the enemy¡¯s princess that Caspian shed with many times before. A year ago, she saved him from the hellhole prison based on marriage. What did she do here? How did she find him? If Daisy found Caspian, would it mean that people in Salleria knew that he was alive? Did Daisy bring her to Astren? How long since he passed out? Suddenly, endless questions filled Caspian¡¯s mind. His eyes shed, and he was very focused. As if she saw through Caspian¡¯s thoughts, Daisy sneered with her arms in front of her. ¡°Humph. You met an old friend, yet you don¡¯t seem happy. Instead, you¡¯re stunned and filled with doubts? What¡¯s wrong? Are you pretending that you don¡¯t know I saved you from the explosion? I even treated your wounds, wiped you clean! You didn¡¯t change at all, Caspian! You¡¯re still a heartless jerk!¡± When she said thest sentence, Daisy was angered. She stood and kicked the basin of water over, which sshed at Caspian. However, the water was only warm, and it did not scald him. Was it on purpose? ¡°You saved me?¡± Caspian lowered his head and saw that he was covered with the tiger skin. After checking the condition of his wounds, Caspian¡¯s fragmented memories swiftly puzzle back together. The bumpy road in the snow was when Daisy carried him as she walked, the warmth andfort he felt was when Daisy brought him into this snow cave. ¡°Caspian, you b*stard! You¡¯re only paying attention to half of what I¡¯m saying!¡± Daisy was furious, and she stomped toward Caspian. Then, she stepped on Caspian¡®s chest with her beautiful leg and red at him with a vicious gaze from above. Even though it was cold, Daisy was still bare-footed. The skin on her legs was delicate and crystal clear, and her toes were plump, which looked like an enchanting treasure. ¡°Caspian! You¡¯re such a heartless rat! I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡± Daisy was so angry that her chest violently undted, and she gritted her teeth hard. Then, suddenly, she reached out and yelled, ¡°Bite him!¡± Swoosh! The red-colored tiny snake on her right wrist swiftly fell onto Caspian, and it bit at his neck. Soon, Caspian felt a burning sensation trail from his neck toward every part of his body. It was like a small knife was slowly skinning him off, then ced him over a fire. The pain was unprecedented, and Caspian was quickly drenched in sweat. However, he did not say anything, and his eyes did nothave any changes in them. Instead, Caspian quietly watched Daisy. Daisy was unwilling to be outdone, and the two of them stared at each other as one of themy down, and the other stood. After some time, Caspian suddenly smiled. ¡°Thank you, Daisy.¡± Those three words were sudden, and they immediately struck at the softest spot in Daisy¡¯s heart. In the blink of an eye, her breathing turned stagnant, her mind buzzed, and her eyes suddenly red. However, she must stay strong at that time! Daisy hurriedly turned her head over and took a deep breath in. Then, she forcibly blinked her eyes, stopping her tears from falling before she looked at Caspian and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need your gratitude. I want an exnation.¡± ¡°Where are we?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Somece called Darnley Valley,¡± Daisy answered subconsciously. After she said that, she quickly regained her senses and rudely stepped on Caspian again. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you now, so you¡¯re not allowed to ask questions. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask them to bite you!¡± Caspian felt slightly relieved when he heard that they were still in Darnley Valley and did not leave Earlington of Efrax. As for Daisy¡¯s threat, Caspian ignored them and asked the second question, ¡°How long was I unconscious?¡± ¡°Two days,¡± Daisy replied coldly, ¡°I dare you to ask another¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Then, without waiting for Daisy to finish her sentence, Caspian directly interrupted her with the third question. As Caspian turned the topic toward her, Daisy¡¯s expression became much gentler, and she hugged her elbows and scoffed. ¡°In these two years, I¡¯ve been cultivating as I search for you. Since I¡¯ve found you, I¡¯m naturally here.¡± ¡±Cultivating?¡± Caspian sized Daisy up and down. Due to their current position, Daisy suddenly felt ufortable being looked at by Caspian. Hence, she retracted the leg that stepped on his chest and quietly put her legs together. Then, Daisy red at him. ¡°If you look at me for another second, I¡¯m going to dig your eyes out!¡± Of course, Caspian once again ignored her thread, and he nodded. ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re now a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d step on the pathway to immortality. If that¡¯s the case, you must be the reason why I can¡®t move now. Also, those two snakes are your new pets? I haven¡¯t seen them before.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Humph! So don¡¯t dream of treating me the way you did before unless I¡¯ m willing.¡± Daisy looked at him with a proud expression. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 The thing that Daisy mentioned was simply too embarrassing, and Caspian did not want to talk about it anymore. Hence, he quickly changed the subject. ¡°When we met before, you hadn¡¯t started cultivating. Do you mind telling me how you ended up stepping foot on the pathway to immortality?¡± Daisy rolled her eyes at Caspian. Then, she walked to a corner, sat while hugging her knees, and snorted. ¡°You want me to tell you about it? Then, beg me!¡± Caspian did not say anything else, and hey on the floor, not moving at all. The burning sensation was still ongoing, but Caspian was surprised to find that his blood flow became faster with the existence of the severe pain. Thus, Caspian¡¯s wounds healed quickly too. Not only that, but Caspian could also feel that due to the burst of energy, his body was strengthening. That was the effect of the Immortal Demon Physique. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Caspian even had the urge to ask Daisy to beat him up ruthlessly again or let the tiny snakes bite him. However, Caspian thought that he might sound like a freak if he asked Daisy to do that. Hence, he had no choice but to give up on his thoughts. As Caspian quietly focused on the intense pain to improve himself, Daisy was also staring at him angrily, not making any sound. In that instant, the snow cave returned to its previous serenity. After some time, Daisy could not bear it anymore. Although she appeared fierce when she faced Caspian, Daisy knew that she did not look for Caspian just to argue with him. Then, she looked around and said, ¡°Humph. I think you¡¯ve suffered enough. I¡¯ll just show you some mercy. I¡¯m now a cultivator, but I can¡¯t tell you the origins yet. However, I can reveal that I¡¯ve been on the pathway to immortality earlier than you, which was shortly after you left Astren with your troops.¡± Caspian pondered for a moment and calmly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve cleared a few confusions Ihad before.¡± ¡°Are you talking about why you were suddenly wrongly imprisoned?¡± Daisy asked. ¡°The sect you¡¯re in probably has the same status as Carson¡¯s Great Ocean Sect. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve never agreed to the marriage proposal at that time,¡± Caspian replied. That time, Daisy was the one taken aback. ¡±You even know that Carson entered the Great Oceans Sect? Then, you¡¯re aware of his Demon Python Form?¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡±It seems that the Great Oceans Sect highly values Carson¡¯s Demon Python Form, and they want to support him to get the throne. However, I was extremely popr in the country back then, and I was in his way. However, I feel that there¡®s a loophole in this reasoning.¡± ¡°What loophole?¡± Daisy¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°If I¡¯m still in Salleria, this reasoning will be logical. Carson, my younger brother, wanted to get the throne, and the sect even supported him, but he¡¯s blocked by the greatly beloved and supported elder brother. Naturally, he needed to find a reason to not only ruin my reputation but eradicate me so that he could smoothly take over the seat,¡± Caspian exined, ¡°However after I started cultivating, I understood that this reason was based on my identity as a mortal. As a cultivator, I¡¯ll have to consider the cultivation resources, my realm, and whether l can continue to grow. The mortal¡¯s throne is just like dirt for a cultivator. At the very least, a small country like Salleria won¡¯t be valued by cultivators at all.¡± When Daisy heard Caspian¡¯s observation, her eyes flickered with admiration. Nheless, she still stubbornly mocked him, ¡°I thought your brain was damaged as I hit you too hard before. It seems that I didn¡¯t smack you hard enough.¡± Caspian chuckled. ¡°Do you know the real reason behind that?¡± Daisy instantly quietened. Silence sometimes meant acquiescence. Nevertheless, Caspian did not urge her, as he was patient enough. After some time, Daisy raised her head. Then, she sat straight and extended her delicate legs, looking at Caspian with a burning gaze. ¡°Caspian, do you want to know the truth?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to ask about this long ago, but I just didn¡¯t have the chance.¡± Caspian smiled. ¡°If you tell me, I¡¯ll repay you.¡± ¡°Who cares about that! Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re enemies, and you invaded my country, forcing my father to abdicate!¡± Daisy angrily waved her tiny fists, ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve sworn that I must make you pay with your blood. Besides, I¡¯ve saved you countless times, so it¡¯s only right that you repay me.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s only right,¡± Caspian nodded, ¡°That¡¯s why I said I¡¯ll repay you.¡± Initially, Daisy did not hope for Caspian to repay her. In truth, their rtionship was much moreplicated than what other people would have imagined. Their rtionship was not only due to the grievance between Salleria and Astren, but there was also a lot of involvement between the two. They were so deeply involved that after Caspian ran into trouble at the border, Daisy searched for him for two years. Therefore, when she heard Caspian¡¯s solemn reply, Daisy did not know what to say. Finally, after pondering for a moment, Daisy replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it next time. No matter what, remember that you owe me two lives.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°I know why those bunch of people in Salleria wanted to deal with you, and I can even tell you that Astren attacked Salleria that year because we¡®ve found this secret.¡± Daisy¡¯s face revealed a grave expression. In truth, Daisy was aware that it was inappropriate for her to say or do these things, and she was not even allowed to. However, Daisy also understood that she could not keep it aplete secret as long as it concerned Caspian. Perhaps after the series of events that year, Daisy could no longer hide anything from Caspian anymore. ¡°Caspian, what I¡¯m going to say next mightpletely ruin your previous beliefs. Are you sure you want to listen to them?¡± Daisy asked again after taking a deep breath. ¡°I never do things that I regret. Besides, this concerns me. Of course, I¡¯m interested,¡± Caspian chuckled, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back muddle-headed.¡± Caspian¡¯sughter pierced through Daisy¡¯s heart. His eyes were full of spirit like that year, and it was enough to make her miss him every night for the past two years. ¡°What I¡¯m worried about the most¡­ Are you wanting to go back..?¡± Daisy secretly sighed. Then, she raised her head and said, ¡°Caspian, have you ever thought about it? Carson has a Demon Python Form and was selected by the Great Oceans Sect, but no one tested your physique before to see if you have cultivation talent.¡± Without waiting for Caspian¡¯s answer, Daisy eximed, ¡°It¡®s because they don¡¯t want to! Since you were born, the King of Salleria, Edgar Montgomery, never trusted you!¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Caspian quickly caught on Daisy¡¯s point. ¡°Since I was born?¡± Caspian asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s suspicious about a newborn baby?¡± Daisy cast a profound gaze at Caspian, and she replied, ¡°If you¡¯re his biological son, he naturally won¡®t suspect you, but what if you¡¯re not?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Caspian eximed. In that instant, he felt as if an invisible hand was violently grabbing on his heart, and his internal organs were being twisted like dough. He was thunderstruck, and his mind buzzed. The sudden news was simply too unbelievable. Daisy expected Caspian¡¯s reaction, and she did not say anything but just quietly watched him. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ I¡¯m not Edgar¡¯s son?¡± After some time, Caspian slightly recovered from the shock. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ My mother¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s impression of his mother was always gentle and elegant, and she would never do such a thing to betray others! ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Caspian,¡± Daisy shook her head, ¡°Based on the truth I know, your mother¡¯s not from Salleria, and no one knew where her origin even after she passed away. I¡¯m afraid that even Edgar didn¡¯t know either. Moreover, you were brought over to Salleria by a surrogate. Edgar and your mother were only husband and wife on paper, but they did not consummate their marriage.¡± ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Caspian felt his throat was dry. Everything that Daisy said had shattered his tens of years of memories and beliefs. Caspian wanted to believe that Daisy lied to him as their countries were at war with each other. However, in the depths of Caspian¡¯s heart, he understood that Daisy told the truth. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Caspian mumbled. ¡°Caspian, think about it. Since you were a child, have you ever felt something strange?¡± Daisy stared at Caspian. Although her tone was still as indifferent as before, there was a trace of sympathy and affection in the depth of her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel as if the people around you were purposely hiding something? Everything that you know of this world seemed to be separated by a giant invisible hand. Everything that you learned was informed to you willingly, and only matters they wanted you to know. You never had the chance to acquire knowledge on your own.¡± Daisy¡¯s words immediately opened the door to his memories. Caspian recalled that when he was young, his maids were all carefully selected. Moreover, he would have the same maids for all those years. Everyone that he had contact with appeared respectful of him, but their gazes were cold. Not. only that, but Caspian could also clearly feel that they alienated him. In the beginning, Caspian thought it was due to their difference in identities. However, now he recalled the past, everything that those people uttered was carefully thought out. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was as if someone ordered them behind his back what they could say and what they should not. Caspian lived in a delicately-arranged cage, and he was not aware of it at all! At the thought of that, Caspian¡¯s blood surged in his chest. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he just kill me? After my mother¡¯s death, there were countless opportunities for him to do that,¡± Caspian replied after taking a deep breath. Daisy shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but it might be rted to your mother. Perhaps even after your mother¡¯s death, there was still something that bothered him, and he didn¡¯t dare to kill you. Or, even though you¡¯re not his biological son, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to kill you as he nurtured you for more than ten years.¡± Caspian scoffed. ¡°If it¡¯s really love, he wouldn¡¯t have used reasons such as licentious behavior and usurping the throne to lock me up at the deepest floor of the hellhole prison. That ce is notoriously known as hell on earth.¡± When Daisy heard that, she silently sighed and said nothing more. ¡°There¡¯s something else that I want to ask you.¡± Caspian took a deep breath in as if he made a big decision. Then, finally, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s¡­ Camille?¡± When Caspian asked that, his voice was somewhat trembling. The reason was simple, Camille was his sister. Even though he was aware that Camille might no longer be his real sister, he always regarded Camille as his blood sister, and he loved and cared for her in all those years. When they were still in Salleria, Camille was the apple of Caspian¡¯s eyes. Hence, when Camille med Caspian for nning to instigate an improper rtionship between them, Caspian felt as if his heart was about to shatter. The person that he cared for the most treated him so vilely, and Caspian was utterly disheartened. ¡°Camille? Are you concerned about her, or are you nning to kill her?¡± Daisy looked askance at him, Caspian did not answer. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just tell you,¡± Daisy pouted, ¡°I don¡®t know anything about Camille as I don¡¯t stay in Salleria¡¯s pce.¡± When she said that, Daisy suddenly changed the topic. ¡°You want to seek revenge, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian did not dodge her question, ¡°I want to go back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a stubborn guy!¡± Daisy sneered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, then I¡¯ll share with you a good date.¡± ¡°What date?¡± Caspian asked, turning his head over to look at her. ¡°In January next year, Edgar will celebrate his 30th year on the throne. Three months ago, he already sent an edict to the whole country. Several neighboring countries have also received his invitations.¡± Daisy nced at Caspian sideways. ¡°What do you think of that day?¡± Caspian shut his eyes, not answering her. Daisy pursed her lips. Even though Caspian did not respond, she knew that he remembered the day. Suddenly, Daisy¡¯s expression turned grave, and she added, ¡°However, you must think carefully. Carson is now the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple, and although there¡¯s no news of Camille, there¡¯s a high probability that she entered a sect. As for Edgar, he naturally consumed the precious medicines from the sect, and his strength greatly improved. If you return to Salleria rashly, you might suffer a big loss. Thus, it¡¯s better for you to be well-prepared. Otherwise, you might not be able to escape Salleria alive. Then, what¡¯s the point of me saving you so many times? I¡¯ve even traveled so far this time. If you die, all the time and effort would be wasted.¡± Daisy¡¯s tone was filled with anger and grievance, but no one knew who she was angry with. On the other hand, Caspian thought it was rather funny, and he opened his eyes. The girl in front of him hugged her legs, pouting as she stared at him. Noticing that Caspian looked at her, Daisy widened her eyes in surprise. Then, she stuck her tongue out at him, making a silly face. ¡°If you look at me for another second, I¡¯m going to dig your eyes out!¡± Even though Daisy threatened Caspian, her tone was not scary at all. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 When Daisy saw that Caspian looked at her without any fear, she felt her cheeks suddenly heating. Indeed, Daisy could not be fierce at all. Even if she pretended to be angry, she still could not fool Caspian¡¯s eyes. At the thought of that, Daisy felt a surge of sadness and sweetness rushing in her heart. Caspian stared at Daisy, and he asked, ¡°Daisy, why do you treat me so well?¡± ¡°You big fool!¡± Daisy suddenly leaped, and she kicked Caspian¡¯s chest angrily. Then, she turned around and walked out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The youngdy¡¯s sudden rage baffled Caspian. ¡°I¡¯m leaving you here and letting you die of hunger!¡± Daisy walked a few steps away from the snow cave, but she quickly stopped at mid-tracks and turned around, saying, ¡°I¡¯m finding us some food.¡± After saying that, she sped off and disappeared from Caspian¡¯s line of sight. Daisy returned not long after that. However, even though she said she looked for food, she did not bring anything back. As for the so-called food, Daisy naturally took out the exquisite food from her storage bag. As a princess, Daisy¡¯s meals would not be horrible, and now that she was a cultivator, her food ingredients would naturally be selected carefully too. However, Daisy did not feed Caspian much food during meals as his injuries were yet to recover. Instead, she let him consume more precious medicines. During that period, Caspian asked Daisy several times when he would be able to roam freely. At that time, Caspian understood that he was poisoned, which caused him to be weak and unable to move. Hence, Caspian could only let Daisy move him as she wished. As for the poison, it was from the tiny snakes on Daisy¡¯s wrist. The left wrist¡¯s green snake would paralyze the body, whereas the right wrist¡¯s red snake would let the person feel a burning sensation. On the first few times that Caspian asked her, Daisy only rolled her eyes at him, and she did not answer him. Later, when Caspian questioned again, Daisy lost her patience and threw a fit. ¡°Is staying with me so miserable for you?! Do you want to leave me that badly?!¡± After throwing a tantrum, Daisy let Caspian know that she would be leaving in a few days, and Caspian¡¯s internal injuries would be almost fully recovered, and he could leave too. Caspian was aware of the injuries he sustained that time. Although he seemed fine on the surface, his internal organs were poorly affected by the explosion. It would not be a big deal for Caspian to do the everyday actions, but if he met an opponent and had to battle them, the suppressed wounds might break out at any time. At that time, it would surely be fatal. Since that was the case, Caspian was not anxious anymore. Each day, he wouldy down, and when it was time for meals, Daisy woulde over and serve him. Moreover, she would even scrub his body three times a day. These made Caspian feel embarrassed, but Daisy insisted on doing so, although her cheeks would redden the entire process. Five dayster, Daisy returned from a trip outside and informed Caspian that she received news that the person who attacked Caspian suddenly was Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentice, Peter Davidson. He even used the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine. ¡°The Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine!¡± Caspian was stunned. As a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, Caspian naturally knew the power of that fatal weapon. ¡°It seems that someone in the Heavenly Stars Sect wants you dead.¡± Daisy was a smart girl. From Caspian¡¯s expression, she immediately understood what happened after rting it to the scene the other day. Caspian snorted. ¡°Since I¡¯m not dead, he¡¯s going to be in big troubleter.¡± Daisy looked at Caspian for a moment. In the end, she only lowered her head and did not say anything more. Five days quickly passed by, and Caspian¡¯s injuries were almost healed. Daisy seemed to have felt that they were about to part soon, and she reduced the time of going out. In thest few days, she simply did not leave the snow cave. Daisy covered the entrance to the snow cave. After leaving a small gap, she hugged her knees and sat beside Caspian, rambling on about the mundane matters of her life. However, Daisy¡®s lips were tightly shut about her cultivation. Even if Caspian tried to lure her, she did not spill a single word. With her personality, Daisy would inevitably get angry when she chatted with Caspian. Moreover, she would even kick Caspian as she wished out of anger, but her rage would quickly subside. Then, she would put on an indifferent face and rub the spot that she kicked. *** In these five days, a few things happened in Darnley Valley. Two groups of people went over to Mirefield Gate and checked the scene where Caspian battled with the monsters at different times. In particr, they searched through the center of the explosion and within a radius of ten kilometers. Unfortunately, they left empty-handed. However, these two groups of people were not aware that every word and action was seen by arge, snow-white bird in the sky above them. Once the two groups of people left with nothing, the giant bird whistled in the air. Then, it pped its wings and flew across the sky as fast as lightning, moving toward the distance. An hourter, the giant snow-white bird arrived at a remote foot of a mountain in Darnley Valley. There was a wilted tree growing in the area covered with snow, and it appeared lonely. Under the wilted tree, a woman in a blueish green tulle dress held a long green flute, standing there as she looked into the sky. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Several Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopards sat behind her. Compared to how fierce the Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopards were when facing Caspian, these leopards appeared like giant docile cats, motionless as they sat behind her. Thedy appeared to be around 18, and she seemed aloof, and there was a red marking between her brows, which made her appear even more like an immortal. No matter where she was, this woman had an overwhelming existence. The long flute in her hand was not an ordinary weapon. Its surface flowered with a faint cyan light, which emitted a mysterious vibe. At that moment, thedy looked at the giant bird flying in the sky. Then, she raised her hand, and her pale arm appeared purer than the surrounding snow. When the giant bird saw the woman in a blue-ish green dress, it screamed and immediately flew downward. Soon, its sharp wsnded directly on the woman¡®s arm. The giant bird was also a monster, and its sharp ws could easily tear apart steel tes like they were papers. However, it did not leave any markings on the woman¡¯s hand. As it rested on the woman¡®s arm, the giant bird kept its wings, and there was a hint of ttery in its eyes. The woman asked monotonously, ¡°What did you see?¡± Then, the giant bird opened its mouth wide, and green light suddenly appeared in its eyes. Soon, the green light projected in front of the woman, forming a screen, and the various scenes that the giant bird saw and heard during its journey appeared one after another. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 After a while, the screen showed countless images of outside the Mirefield Gate, and it paused at these few scenes for a long time. Thedy also stared at it with extreme concentration. When she saw two groups of people continuously appearing, she was baffled, the frown on her face quickly rxed. Once the images ended, the giant bird appeared exhausted. Its head drooped, and even the feathers around its necks were ruffled. Then, thedy gently caressed the giant bird¡¯s back, and she looked in the direction of Mirefield Gate. ¡°I was still somewhat careless before. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. I didn¡¯t expect that we would be stopped outside Mirefield Gate. Were there inner disciples or even elite disciples among them?¡± Just as thedy pondered about the matter, a silhouette suddenly shed toward her. The person approaching her had fiery-red hair, and it was extremely eye-catching in the snow-white surrounding. The person ran in the snow but slid across at an extremely fast speed. Before that, he was still at a distance away, but he quickly appeared in front of her the next second. Thedy looked up and nced at the guy with fiery-red hair. Then, her eyelids drooped. Swoosh! The red-haired guy appeared in front of thedy. After raising arge swath of snow, he stopped. Then, with a gleeful smile on his face, he said, ¡°I heard you suffered great losses this time, and Master is unhappy.¡± Thedy nced at him and uttered, ¡°Get lost!¡± The man¡¯s face immediately changed, and he faked a smile. ¡°So it¡¯s true¡­ However, I¡¯m not here to fight with you, but I have something new to inform you.¡± After saying that, the guy waited for thedy to question him back. Yet, the beautifuldy appeared disinterested in what he had to say, and she only reached out to gently stroke the giant bird¡¯s back. After some time, the red-haired man ran out of patience, and he said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just tell you. The brat from Veystone Town¡¯s Gibson family rejected the Divine Jade Valley, and she chose the Heavenly Stars Sect instead. Are you aware that the Divide Jade Valley is going crazy now? They finally found a suitable disciple after so many years, yet the person changed her mind. Moreover, the Divine Jade Valley and the Heavenly Stars Sect are going to be at daggers soon.¡± ¡°The disciple with Imperial Jail Deity Physique goes back on her words and enters the Heavenly Stars Sect?¡± When thedy heard the news, she finally appeared to be interested. ¡°Did the Heavenly Stars Sect offer better conditions?¡± The red-haired guy greedily nced at the woman¡®s pale and slender neck, and he licked his lips before replying, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. The problem lies on the Gibson family¡¯s brat, and no one knows the specifics. No matter what, she¡¯s entering the Heavenly Stars Sect, and they¡¯ll surely not let her slip away from their hands. However, I do find it strange. Isn¡¯t the Heavenly Stars Sect known in Earlington of Efrax for being good in inscriptions and formations? What¡¯s the use of having an Imperial Jail Deity Physique¡¯s disciple? Are they trying to fight for the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s nation¡¯s official religion election next year?¡± Thedy did not reply, and she lowered her gaze as she was deep in her thoughts. The red-haired man understood her temperament, so he did not pressure her either and just quietly waited at the side. However, thedy kept silent for a much longer time than he expected. It was more than an hour, yet she did not respond to him. Then, the red-haired man showed a look of annoyance. Surprisingly, thedy in the blueish green dress suddenlymented, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better if the Heavenly Stars Sect wants to fight for the Earlington of Efrax¡®s nation¡¯s official religion election? It¡¯ll be better if they can make a mess, and the messier, the better. Then, we¡¯ll have a better chance, and I believe our Master thinks the same too.¡± ¡°Tsk! You¡¯re saying as if you know everything. You even dare to simply guess the Master¡¯s thoughts,¡± the red-haired guy scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m only here to inform you not to simply butt into my affairster and ruin my big n.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to attack the Heavenly Stars Sect?¡± Thedy¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°Ahh! Am I such a stupid person? If I directly go to the Heavenly Stars Sect, isn¡¯t it the same as seeking my death?¡± The red-haired man revealed a look of dissatisfaction. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a foolish person? Nheless, since you doubted me, I might as well tell you that Earlington of Efrax will hold the nation¡¯s official religion election to elect a new state religion next year, and the Heavenly Stars Sect might have a n this time. Even if they don¡¯t n to fight for the spot, they¡¯ll surely send the geniuses of the realms to attend the competitions. Since they¡¯re picking the best of the best, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be pre-selected, and I estimate that the Heavenly Stars Sect will start the selection by the end of this year. Hence, I¡®m going to use that time to attack. Humph. Even if we can¡¯t get the Gibson family¡¯s brat over, we must still create some chaos for the Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± When he said these, the red-haired man nced at thedy. Then, he faked a smile and continued, ¡°The type of chaos I¡¯m mentioning is not as simple as losing a bunch of monsters.¡± Just as he said that thedy put the long flute against her lips and blew once. The next second, the three Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopards lying on the ground immediately stood, and their figures tensed as they growled. Then, they surrounded the red-haired man with a vicious look in their eyes. ¡°The Magical Demon-Controlling Tune!¡± The red-haired man was shocked, and he retreated step by step. However, he still stubbornly said, ¡°Humph! So what if the Master handed down his techniques to you! Just wait and see. If you ruin my n, I¡¯ll not let you off the hook, and it¡¯ll be useless even if the Master is protecting you!¡± After saying that, the red-haired man swiftly left by sliding away, just like how he came over. Thedy watched as the man¡¯s figure gradually disappeared, and she put away her long flute as she gently snorted. ¡°It didn¡¯t take much for you to reveal your entire n. I want to see if your n will dy our Master¡¯s or not.¡± After giving it a thought, thedy nodded. ¡°Forget it! It¡¯s also good to let him investigate the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s strength in case something comes upter.¡± After saying that, she waved her hand. Then, a giant Carnassial-Toothed Snow Leopard obedientlyy in front of her, and she rode on it. Next, she whistled, and the monster instantly brought her away as they disappeared into the snow. Six days quickly passed by. After these few days of recovery and the precious medicines that Daisy provided, Caspian¡¯s injuries were fully healed. However, Daisy would poison him with the snake¡¯s venom, and he was unable to move. Daisy seemed to know that Caspian had an incredible physique, and she was afraid that the venom was not enough. Hence, she let the green snake on her left wrist bite his neck three times a day. Morning, noon, and night, each day at the same time. Nheless, Caspian¡¯s recovery ability was exceptional. Even though the snake bit him, the wound would quickly heal and disappear. If it were other people, their neck might look like a sieve now. As for the green snake, it suffered for these few days as it would have to use up its venom every day. Hence, it became less energized than when Caspian first saw the snake, and it was much thinner than before. Looking at the state of the green snake, Caspian felt somewhat distressed too. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± At noon, Daisy told Caspian her decision as if it were a straightforward matter. However, her heart was surging withplicated emotions. ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian looked at her. Even though he expected that Daisy felt somewhat reluctant when she said that. In terms of identities, their countries were enemies. However, abandoning the mortal backgrounds and looking at the matter through a cultivator¡¯s lens, there was no hatred or desire for revenge. On the contrary, Daisy even saved Caspian a few times. Caspian and Daisy admired each other as early as when the two countries fought. Nheless, Caspian did not hold back either. A cultivator¡¯s journey was long, and they would naturally meet again if it were fated. ¡°The snake venom in your body will disappear in about four hours, and you can freely move then.¡± Daisy packed her stuff and suddenly turned to look at Caspian with a thoughtful gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me that way?¡± Caspian was confused. Daisy did not answer Caspian. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Instead, she abruptly leaned down and stared straight into his eyes. Even their noses were close to each other, and they exchanged breaths. The fragrant scent emitted from Daisy made Caspian¡¯s gaze fluttered. In that instant, Daisy smiled as if she was a winner. ¡°Caspian, it suddenly urred to me that I¡¯ve saved you from so far away, and I even took care of you for so long. Yet, I didn¡¯t even get any benefits.¡± Daisy stared into Caspian¡¯s eyes. From Daisy¡¯s clear blue eyes, Caspian could see his reflection. However, Caspian could not see through his silhouette and understand what Daisy talked about. ¡°What type of benefits do you want?¡± Caspian was unwilling to be oppressed by Daisy, so he said, ¡°I can¡¯t give you my life yet.¡± ¡°You can owe me that first.¡± Daisy looked at Caspian, and her eyes shed with hesitation as she mumbled, ¡°It was purely idental that we were able to meet this time. I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll see you again. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Caspian noticed a hint of determination appeared in Daisy¡¯s eyes, and his heart tightened. ¡°Caspian, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve yet to touch another woman with your personality!¡± Daisy¡¯s cheeks were flushed as she said that ruthlessly. ¡°Ha?¡± Caspian was caught off guard. Next, he saw Daisy¡®s face inching closer to his. Then, like a delicate flower petal, her lips fell on his. Caspian widened his eyes in shock, and he wanted to break free. However, the snake venom was still in his body, and he could not move at all. Caspian noticed that the more he struggled, the closer Daisy was to his body. At that time, Daisy¡¯s arms were already around his neck, and Caspian could feel a slippery and sweet sensation entering his month. After a long while, Daisy finally let go of Caspian. Her face was as red as a beetroot, and her eyes were misty. Daisyy on Caspian with her head on his chest, gasping for air as if she exhausted all her energy. Caspian was at a loss for words. He was always wise and calm, yet he did not expect that Daisy, who did not do anything for so many days even though there were countless opportunities, would suddenly do such a thing on the day they parted. ¡°I¡­¡± After some time, Caspian mumbled. ¡°Don¡¯t say a thing!¡± Daisy swiftly jumped up and red at Caspian. ¡±You¡­¡± ¡°I want you to forget everything that happened today. If you dare to tell another soul, I won¡¯t let you go! Humph! B*stard Caspian! You¡¯re such a heartless jerk! The next time we meet, I¡®m going to make you pay!¡± After roaring a few times, Daisy immediately left Caspian and disappeared into the white snow. Although she cursed Caspian as a heartless jerk, Daisy seemed to be the one who left after getting what she wanted. About four hourster, Caspian sat straight in the snow cave, and he looked in the direction where Daisy left. He smiled and slowly uttered, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll meet again someday.¡± After saying that, he stretched his body as he did not move for a long time. Due to his vigor and the precious medicines that Daisy gave him every day, there was no blockage of blood in his body. Hence, he did not feel the slightest bit of ufortableness at all. After confirming that his injuries were all healed, Caspian pulled up the Ghoul-Locker Spear that Daisy stabbed to the ground, and his eyes shed with brilliant light. ¡°Peter, get ready to cry¡­¡± Five dayster, it was the twenty-fifth of February, and it was 23 days since the Mirefield Gate¡¯s battle. The moon hung high in the sky at night, illuminating the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s mountains as if they were ted with silver. They shone brightly, and they appeared holy and noble. On the forest path, a staggering figure walked over. Peter carried a gon, and his body reeked of alcohol. His vision was blurry, and he would sway a few times with each step he took as if he would fall at any time. However, there was an unconceble smile on his face. ¡°Hehe. Not bad¡­ Not bad¡­¡± As he walked, he muttered incoherently. Peter was indeed feeling great. Under tremendous pressure and taking a great risk, Peter tossed the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine at Caspian. Although they did not find Caspian¡¯s corpse until now, there was no news of him even after 20 days. Hence, there was a great possibility that Caspian was shattered into dust in that explosion. Due to that, Peter received extraordinary praises from the mastermind. Moreover, the person even invited Peter for spiritual alcohol, which he could never see on typical days. The spiritual alcohol contained more spiritual Qi than the spirit stone of the same volume. Thus, Peter absorbed less than 10% of what he drank. Nheless, Peter understood that he could start meditating and cultivating to absorb the rest once he returned to his courtyard. Once the spiritual Qi was all absorbed, Peter¡¯s strength would surely improve greatly, and he might even be at the threshold of the Holy Land Realm! At the thought of that, Peter became excited. ¡°Caspian? Maisie? Get lost! So what if Maisie¡¯s supported by an elder? My background is not bad either! Moreover, no matter how strong she is, she¡¯s only talented in inscriptions! In the end, cultivators compete for strength and realms! The Heavenly Stars Sect is ranked among the top six influential sects because of the divine minds of our Heavenly Spirit Realm grandmasters and founder back then. If there were only inscriptions and formations but no powerful people guarding, the Heavenly Stars Sect would have been destroyed by other sects a long time ago. Humph! Befortable while you can. Once I manage to ride on this influential person¡®s tailcoat and improve my realm, I¡¯ll see if you still dare to show me your fangs!¡± The more Peter thought about it, the morecent he was. Then, he took another big gulp of spiritual alcohol and burst intoughter. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 The more Peter thought about it, the happier he was. Perhaps he was really in a good mood, or maybe it was the alcohol influence, but Peter felt as if he walked on air and almost floating. The courtyard that Peter stayed in was just nearby. What made Peter unhappy was that the few disciples staying with him did not obediently wait for him outside the door. ¡°These people¡­ Are digging their graves¡­ Ruining my¡­ Ruining my great mood¡­ They¡¯re going to be¡­ In big trouble¡­¡± Peter narrowed his eyes and burped a few times. Then, he staggered toward thepound. At that time, someone in a ck cloak walked straight toward him. Peter was used to running rampantly among the apprentices, so he did not avoid the person. Suddenly, the two of them bumped into each other. As the disciples from his courtyard did not greet him, Peter was in a bad mood, and he wanted to find a ce to vent on his way home. Then, someone bumped into him on his territory. Peter was angered, and he immediately raised his hands and pressed on the other person¡® s shoulder. ¡°Hey! You hit me, yet you want to leave?¡± The person looked at Peter. However, due to the cloak, Peter could not see the person¡¯s face. ¡°Peter, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Just as Peter was about to squint his eyes and take a closer look at the man¡¯s face, a voice immediately came from underneath the cloak, and it sobered Peter up and sent a chill down his spine. Then, the person lifted his cloak, showing a grin on a familiar face. When Peter saw the face, his scalp went numb, his heartbeats became haywire, and his limbs were cold as if he fell into an icehouse. The spiritual alcohol he drank quickly turned to cold sweat seeping from his back and forehead, causing him to sober up by more than 50%. The next second, Peter regained his senses, and he eximed, ¡°Casp¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Caspian smiled brightly. Then, his expression abruptly sank. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Boom! A punch broke through the air, and the shock caused a violent gust of wind and loud noise. Peter was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and he was only a step away from the Holy Land Realm. If it were under usual circumstances, Peter could still barely avoid the punch in a hurry. However, Peter was still drunk, and it was hard to control his body. Moreover, he did not expect to meet Caspian here. Thus, Peter was caught off guard as Caspian directly punched his face. Crack! Peter¡¯s nose bridge was smashed into three parts, and his entire nose sank inward. Not only that, but two of his front teeth broke, and his face instantly burst like an exploding tomato, with thick gooey violently gushed out. Peter was knocked across the area, and he fell heavily to the ground. Nheless, Peter¡¯s reaction was still fast enough. Even though his head buzzed badly and he was seeing stars, he managed to support himself with one hand on the ground relying on hisbat instinct. He was about to stand, and he wanted to create a distance between him and Caspian so that he could scream for help. Then, the nearby patrol team would rush to him. No matter how brave Caspian was, he would not dare to attack him again. Unfortunately for Peter, Caspian came here especially for him. Thus, why would he give Peter the chance to do that? Peter barely stood when he suddenly heard Caspian¡¯s voice. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± The voice was so close that Peter¡¯s soul almost left his body. Before he could even respond, Caspian turned and leaped in the air. Then, he condensed his whole abdomen strength and heavily sted Peter¡¯s chest as if his leg were a cannonball out of its chamber. Crack! Bang! Peter wailed, and he started throwing up mouthfuls of blood. Then, as he let out a miserable cry, Peter¡¯s body suddenly flew about 100 meters away, and he fell into a nearby stream. Caspian¡¯s attack out of fury almost broke all of Peter¡¯s bones and caused them to pierce his internal organs. If Peter were not a cultivator and did not have amazing vitality, Caspian¡¯s kick was enough to send him to the depths of hell ten times. Although Peter survived, he suffered severe injuries. His mouth, nose, eyes, and ears bled, and his chest sunk in. He appeared hideous and horrible. The stream next to him was dyed ck in an instant. If an ordinary person saw it, they might wet their pants from the scene. As Peter threw up mouthfuls of blood, he resisted the intense pain all over his body and exhaustively climbed up from the scene. Everything he saw was blurry, but he quickly saw Caspian¡¯s cold expression in front of him. Peter felt as if his soul was about to leave his body. ¡°Are you going to run away again?¡± Caspian pped Peter. Bang! Peter only felt as if there was an explosion by his ear. Arge swath of air instantly turned into a billowing hurricane and sted at him. ¡°Ahh!¡± Peter screamed miserably, and half of his face sunk in. Then, half of his teeth well out from his gum, mixed with his blood as he spat them out. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Not only that, but one of his eyeballs was protruding, and his eyelid could not even cover it. As Peter was sent flying meters away, he finally fell into the stream again, sshing arge amount of blood. That time, Peter¡¯s miserable scream immediately broke the quietness of the night. Not long after, the nearby patrolling disciples rushed over. The disciples living in the surroundingpounds also came over after they heard the terrible cry, and they thought something big happened. Soon, about dozens of people saw Caspian half-bending at the stream in front, and he was sting punches at someone in the water. Yet, he appeared calm, as if he did something mundane. However, with each punch Caspian sted, the ground would shake, and the already blood-red water would explode. The scene was so terrifying that everyone present felt their heart stop beating. Three patrolling disciples rushed over, and they looked at each other. None of them dared to walk forward. Finally, one of the patrolling disciples could not stand it anymore. If they saw that happen but did not stop, they would be severely punished too. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The patrolling disciple walked forward, and he shouted at Caspian for him to stop. Caspian did not look at him at all, but he just tossed something at him backhandedly. Next, a ray of white light shot at the patrolling disciple. The patrolling disciple was shocked, and he hurriedly caught it. When he realized that it was a jade identification badge, he was relieved. ¡°Just deduct my sect contribution points. No one can stop me from beating this guy up,¡± Caspian suddenly said. When the few patrolling disciples heard that, they were all dumbfounded. Whenever there was a fight between the disciples, they would usually stop when the patrolling disciples interfered. The patrolling disciples never saw someone like Caspian who was unbothered by them, and he could not careless if they deducted all of his sect contribution points. As the few patrolling disciples were stunned, someone eximed from the crowd, ¡°Isn¡¯t the person in the water Peter Davidson, the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list!¡± The voice shocked everyone, and everyone quickly turned their sights to the bloody guy in the stream. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Peter was famous among the apprentices. When they saw him getting beaten up horribly and could not even retaliate, they all gasped. The patrolling disciple that tried to stop Caspian before trembled uncontrobly, and he took a step back. Soon, Caspian was recognized too. Peter was consistently ranked in the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list, and Caspian was the recently-ranked top ten. The crowd could not help but let their imagination roam when they saw the two forces fighting herete at night. As the Heavenly Star Sect sealed off the matter in Darnley Valley for special reasons, only a few people were aware of it. Hence, the ordinary disciples did not know that such a thing happened at the beginning of the month. What was more amazing about Caspian and Peter¡¯s fight was their current state! That was the most eye-catching part. Caspian¡¯s body was not injured at all, and he only wet his clothes. As for Peter, he was already disfigured, and the water was almost fully red from his blood. It was easy to tell who had the upper hand. Nheless, Caspian ignored the crowd¡¯s exmations, and he continued to punch Peter. Soon, under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded stare, Peter¡¯s face was almost beaten to a pulp, his chest gradually sunken, the bones of his hands were all broken, and his legs were twisted in unimaginable angles. Even a fool could tell that his legs were smashed beyond description. Caspian made sure that Peter was still alive, but his attack persisted violently. The three disciples looked at each other, and none of them dared to make a sound. In their opinions, Caspian was simply terrifying now. If they went and stopped him, they might end up in the same state as Peter! Suddenly, amotion came outside the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As the sound rang, a plump middle-aged man walked through the crowd and approached them. When the three disciples saw the man, it was like they saw their savior. Then. they hurriedly went over and greeted, ¡°Elder Larry, how can we help?¡± The plump man known as Elder Larry was one of the person-in-charge of the patrolling team of the apprentices in the area, Larry Quill. From a certain point of view, he possessed much higher power than ordinary patrolling disciples. Larry coincidentally passed by, and he heard Peter¡¯s miserable scream. As he was worried that something happened, he hurriedly rushed over. After nodding at the three patrolling disciples, Larry turned to Caspian, and he was shocked. Soon, he gasped in disbelief. To control the disciples, the Heavenly Stars Sect had countless rules with strict punishments. Moreover, the sect contribution points were not easy to get. Hence, no matter how big an argument the disciples had, they would never fight each other in the sect. It was more than 30 years since Larry entered the Heavenly Stars Sect as an elder, but he only handled at most two cases of disciples fighting each other. Furthermore, the incidents were not serious. However, Larry finally witnessed a ¡°bloodbath¡±! ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing?!¡± Larry roared after realizing what went on. The veins on his neck popped, and he was angered. ¡°Do you even respect the Heavenly Stars Sect?¡± Caspian nced at Larry and answered indifferently, ¡°If l don¡¯t, he would¡¯ve been dead now.¡± As he said that, another punch sted on Peter¡¯s head. Swoosh! Another big wound appeared on Peter¡¯s head, and blood gushed out in a strange arc.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Then, Peter¡¯s head heavily mmed into the stream, stirring the sand at the bottom of the water. ¡°You!¡± Seeing that Caspian dared to contradict him in front of everyone, Larry trembled with anger, and he was about to stop Caspian violently. ¡°Elder Larry, my jade identification badge is there. Just go ahead and deduct my sect contribution points if you want.¡± Caspian raised his bloody finger and pointed at one of the patrolling disciples. Then, the patrolling disciples quickly passed Caspian¡¯s jade identification badge to Larry. Larry snatched over the identification badge and stared at Caspian. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how many sect contribution points you have to deduct. You beat another disciple of the same sect in public! Be careful that you might be kicked out of the sect for that!¡± Caspian shrugged indifferently. When he knew that Peter was the one who sneakily attacked him by using the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine, Caspian did not n to let go of him. Thus, the first thing he did when he returned to the Heavenly Stars Sect was to teach Peter the lesson of his life. By doing this, Caspian also gave the mastermind behind Peter a warning. Since he was back, it would not be easy to deal with him! If they dared to provoke him, Caspian would return the favor by tenfold, even if it meant deducting his sect contribution points! If Caspian did not beat Peter up ruthlessly, it would be hard to achieve enlightenment. Then, his cultivation journey would only be disrupted. Larry nced at the jade identification badge and recalled who Caspian was. ¡°Casper Montgomery¡­ Oh, I remember you! Humph! You¡¯ve just recently entered the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list, yet you¡¯re acting so arrogantly. I think your journey in Heavenly Stars Sect hase to an end!¡± Lary red at Caspian. He already regarded Caspian as someone disrespectful and arrogant just because he achieved a small result. Thus, Larry¡¯s tone turned more hostile. ¡°Fighting against another disciple in the sect! Deduct fifteen sect contribution points!¡± When the disciples present heard the punishment, they all gasped and looked at Caspian with sympathy. Fifteen sect contribution points were usually the total amount deducted for three months! However, Larry¡¯s punishment did not stop there. ¡°That fifteen sect contribution points are for beating each other up. As for you causing severe injuries but not stopping! Another five points!¡± ¡°Twenty points? Casper is doomed¡­¡± Someone in the crowd whispered, ¡°For the first half of the year when I just entered the sect, I¡¯ve tried my best each month toplete sect missions, but I was only left with at most two sect contribution points.¡± Then, Larry continued,¡± Not stopping when the patrolling disciples asked you to! Another five points!¡± That was a total of 25 points. When Larry said he would deduct 20 sect contribution points, everyone thought Caspian would be demoted as a misceneous disciple. However, when they heard it was 25 points, they all shook their heads. It was no longer a problem about being demoted to a misceneous disciple, but whether Caspian would be expelled from the Heavenly Stars Sect. Nheless, Larry seemed to be determined to chase away Caspian, and he sneered. ¡°For contradicting an elder¡¯s word and being disobedient! Five more points! In total, you¡¯ll be deducted thirty sect contribution points! What do you have to say for yourself!¡± The crowd went into an uproar. Even an outer disciple would find it unbearable if 30 sect contribution points were deducted at one go, let alone an apprentice. Moreover, Caspian only entered the sect for four months. In these four months, he would need to deduct 20 sect contribution points. Adding the ones that Larry would deduct, that totaled up to fifty points! Usually, a disciple would find it difficult even to get the 20 sect contribution points. Then, Larry grinned as he looked at Caspian. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Larry waited for Caspian to reveal a look of shock and knelt on the ground as he begged for mercy. After all, being kicked out from the gateway to immortality was not something that anyone could ept. Unfortunately for Larry, Caspian did not show any look of panic that he expected. Instead, Caspian appeared rxed. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± In that instant, the crowd was shocked as they looked at each other. They could not help but wonder if Caspian became a fool from the intense provocation. After all, even if an ordinary disciple worked hard for half a year, they could barely earn the 30 sect contribution points. Just as they thought about that, they heard Caspian mumbling, ¡°If I knew it earlier, I would¡¯ve punched him more.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Larry was the first to shout. That disciple was irritating! Caspian looked at Larry and said indifferently, ¡°Elder Larry, I initially had twenty sect contribution points on my jade identification badge.¡± Larry sneered. ¡°Now that you¡¯ll be deducted thirty points, you still owe the sect ten points. Based on the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s rules, once the contribution points owed reaches ten points, the disciple will be expelled, so¡­¡± ¡°Elder Larry, allow me to finish my sentence,¡± Caspian interrupted Larry, ¡°These twenty sect contribution points were countedst month. Now that we¡¯re in February, another five points should be deducted based on the monthly deduction. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In other words, my jade identification badge is only left with fifteen points.¡± ¡°So you owe the fifteen points,¡± Larry mocked, ¡°Since I took this position, you¡¯ll be the first person that owed fifteen sect contribution points and be expelled.¡± Judging from Larry¡¯s tone, Caspian was doomed that time. Among the crowd, some of them looked at Caspian with sympathy, and the others were secretly cheering. Caspian waved his hands and replied, ¡°Elder Larry, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve forgotten of one matter. I just returned from a mission, and uponpletion, I¡¯ll get fifteen sect contribution points.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Larry was stunned. Other people also started to calcte secretly, and they were all dumbfounded. If Caspian¡¯s jade identification badge initially had 15 sect contribution points, and adding another 15 points from thepletion of the task, Caspian would have 30 points in total, which was enough for the deduction. Thus, everyone also swiftly understood why Caspian said he would have punched Peter more if he knew earlier. Larry stood there stupefied, and he did not say anything even after some time. Due to his selfish motives, Larry gave a heavier punishment than usual as he wanted to make Caspian¡¯s case an example to others. Unexpectedly, Larry¡¯s n backfired! In that instant, he fumed with rage from the embarrassment. ¡°Do you think your words are final? I¡¯d like to see what task youpleted that was worth fifteen sect contribution points!¡± Lary roared angrily. Then, he triggered the spiritual Qi and looked at Caspian¡¯s jade spiritual badge. With just a nce, Larry was left open-mouthed. The figure shown made him wonder if he saw it wrong. Next, Larry rubbed his eyes as hard as he could, and he looked at it again. That time, he quivered. Larry¡¯s expression not only puzzled the three patrolling disciples beside him, but even the surrounding crowd and Caspian were also confused. ¡®Are the ten sect contribution points not included yet?¡¯ Caspian thought, ¡®That shouldn¡¯t be it¡­ It¡¯s been so long, and Maya should¡¯vepleted the mission. Moreover, if my sect contribution points are not enough, Elder Larry should be on cloud nine¡­¡¯ Just as everyone was baffled, the disciple beside Larry nced over, and he immediately eximed, ¡°Two thousand and eight hundred points! How is that possible?!¡± His voice was so loud that it even echoed, and he was so shocked that his face was twisted. 2800 points! The crowd immediately quietened. The surrounding disciples were left open-mouthed and wide-eyed. Soon, gasping sounds could be heard. How was that possible?! Even if an apprentice worked desperately each month, they would get at most six sect contribution points! Caspian just entered the Heavenly Stars Sect for less than four months, so how did he get 2800 points? Caspian was surprised too. ¡®2800 points? How?!¡¯ Each month, the Heavenly Stars Sect would deduct five sect contribution points. Hence, 2800 points were enough for 560 months, which were sufficient for more than 46 years! If Caspian was only an ordinary disciple and did not have big ambitions, he did not need to do any task until he was 64 years old! Caspian racked his brain, and his eyes shed. ¡®Where did the two thousand and eight hundred pointse from?¡¯ Based on his early calction, Caspian thought he would be left with no points after the deductions. However, not only were there more points remaining, but it was a shocking figure. It felt as if after spending all his money on food, he walked out of the restaurant only to find ten more gold bars with him! Amidst the crowd¡¯s uproar, Larry suddenly shouted, ¡°There must be a problem!¡± Larry¡¯s gaze burned, and he glowed with a light of righteousness as he stared at Caspian. Then, as if he found the truth, he continued, ¡°You¡¯re really something else, Casper. I can¡¯t believe you to be so brazen until this level. You even dared to tamper with the jade identification badge¡¯s sect contribution point formation! You¡¯re extremely audacious!¡± Larry¡¯s shouts were like a p of thunder to the ground, terrifying the disciples and causing them to retreat. However, when they heard Larry¡¯s words, many of them showed a look of realization. It seemed that Caspian was digging his own grave as he tweaked with the jade identification badge¡¯s sect contribution formation. What a d*mn liar! When Larry noticed that Caspian was silent, he thought Caspian was frightened as he caught his trick. Hence, Larry became smug. ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t expect that. Justice will always prevail, and you¡¯re only to me for being so greedy as to add such an impossible amount of sect contribution points for yourself. Now that the cat¡¯s out of the bag, you¡¯re doomed for your greediness!¡± Each word Larry uttered was loud, and it was as if they were the knives of morality, wanting to stab violently at Caspian¡®s soul. Soon, many disciples believed Larry¡¯s statement, and they all looked at Caspian with contempt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you have anything to say for yourself?¡± Larry felt as if he stood on the moral high ground, and he sneered. ¡°This matter has turned serious, and I won¡¯t be able to decide on it. Just follow me to the Penalty Hall obediently and exin the situation. Humph! You¡¯re to me for being so disrespectful!¡± Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Some of the disciples present instantly turned as pale as a sheet when they heard the words, Penalty Hall. They could not help but retreat a few steps. Other people did not look great either. The Penalty Hall and the patrolling team were fundamentally different. Besides members like Larry who was in charge of a certain area, other patrolling members were the disciples within the sect. Apart from exercising the power of supervision, the most they could do was deduct the sect contribution points of the disciples that broke the sect rules. However, the Penalty Hall was different. Compared to the Penalty Hall, the patrolling team¡¯s punishment was as gentle as amb. On the other hand, those disciples called into the Penalty Hall would havemitted a great offense, such as murdering the innocent or rebelling against the sect. At the very least, those that were imprisoned there would also have their cultivation base destroyed. If it were more severe, they might be traumatized and lose their minds, causing them to live a hell on earth. But¡­ Caspian remained calm to everyone¡®s surprise. His eyes sparkled like the night stars as he looked at Larry with a fake smile, saying, ¡°Elder Larry, are you willing to be responsible with every word you said just now?¡± Caspian was indeed shocked by the extra 2800 sect contribution points on his jade identification badge, but he was not afraid of Larry¡¯s words. In the beginning, Caspian also believed that there was a problem with the formation. However, he quickly realized that such a situation was impossible! Since it was not the jade identification¡¯s problem, there must be a source for the 2800 sect contribution points! No matter the reason, the person who could directly give out 2800 sect contribution points would surely be someone more influential than Larry. Therefore, Caspian was not afraid of Larry¡¯s threat. As they talked, Caspian secretly took out the messenger Maisie gave him and quickly wrote a few words before sending it out. As long as he could buy some time and wait until Maisie rushed over, everything would be fine. ¡°Of course, I dare to take responsibility for my own words.¡± Larry scoffed. Just as he was about to continue, he saw Caspian¡¯s confident appearance. Then, Larry hesitated for a moment and swallowed the words he was about to say. After pondering for a moment, Larry added, ¡°We¡¯ll know if you¡¯re innocent with just a trip to the Penalty Hall.¡± Larry did not even notice that his tone weakened significantly, and he also unknowingly made way for Caspian. However, before Caspian could even reply, a loud voice sounded from outside of the crowd. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring him to the Penalty Hall.¡± When the voice rang, the surrounding disciples immediately separated like a tide, opening a pathway. Then, a solemn-looking middle-aged man with thick brows and big eyes walked over. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Caspian was shocked. The middle-aged man who walked over was the cheapskate elder who posted the mission on the strange fishst time. The task not only took a long time toplete, but the process was tedious. Moreover, Caspian could only get two sect contribution points uponpletion, so he remembered it well. When Caspian saw the middle-aged man approaching them, he was surprised. What baffled him more was Larry¡¯s attitude when he saw the man. Larry¡¯s expression changed as soon as he saw him, and his forehead was beaded with sweat. Then, Larry hurriedly walked forward and bowed, ¡°Master Delmont, what brings you here?¡± Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard Larry addressing the man. Soon, a name emerged from the depths of his memory. On his journey to the Heavenly Stars Sect, Maisie mentioned a person before¡­ Delmont Padfield, the hall master of the Hall of Education. He was in charge of the apprentices¡¯ disciplinary and realm inspection. Based on Caspian¡¯s description, Delmont was a low-profile person, and he rarely showed up in the Heavenly Stars Sect. Furthermore, Delmont would always order the subordinates to run errands, and he would never act himself. Hence, not many disciples knew him. Not only that, most people did not know about the Hall of Education. Nevertheless, just because Delmont was not famous, he was extremely powerful and had a formidable background. Larry was not in a high realm, and he relied on his qualification to be an elder. On the other hand, Delmont was a Holy Land Realm cultivator. In the Heavenly Stars Sects, his existence was ranked second after the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. After roughly guessing his identity, Caspian understood why he would feel immense pressure when he saw Delmont for the first time. It turned out that man was the powerful Holy Land Realm cultivator. ¡®Based on his tone, it seemed that he knew the origin of my sudden extra 2800 sect contribution points¡­¡¯ Caspian¡¯s gaze flickered, but he did not say anything. Delmont nced at Caspian as he said, ¡°I know where his two thousand and eight hundred sect contribution points came from, and there¡¯s no problem.¡± Delmont¡®s words and confident tone immediately made Larry sweat even more furiously. The other disciples might not recognize Delmont, but looking at Larry¡¯s attitude, they knew that he was an elder in the sect that they could not afford to provoke. Hence, everyone was quiet at that moment, and they kept looking back and forth between Caspian and Delmont, secretly guessing their rtionship. Larry resolutely said Caspian was problematic and was a delinquent. However, Caspian managed to dispute his words calmly, and Delmont even came to guarantee Caspian. Although Larry knew he could not afford to provoke Delmont, he was still indignant. Finally, Larry blurted out, ¡°Master Delmont, may I know the source of the two thousand and eight hundred sect contribution points?¡± When Delmont nced at him, it struck fear into Larry¡¯s heart. Nheless, he still gritted his teeth and insisted. ¡°Master Delmont, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m only curious¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you as it¡¯s normal that you¡¯re unaware of it,¡± Delmont¡®s tone was indifferent, but it still had a hint of superiority, ¡°These sect contribution points were given to Casper by Elder Wesley.¡± ¡°Elder Wesley?¡± Caspian and Larry were equally dumbfounded. The next second, Caspian quickly realized that Delmont referred to Wesley Young! Caspian immediately felt it was difficult to breathe, and he felt as if there was a heavyweight on his chest. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At the same time, his eyes got warm and wet too. Wesley blocked the tide of monsters at the cost of his life, and he even left a huge inheritance for Caspian, which was considered as a reward for him. However, Larry was still puzzled, and he asked, ¡°Which Elder Wesley?¡± Delmont suddenly red at Larry, and an invisible pressure surged to the surrounding like waves. Larry trembled with fear, and as his knees went weak, he knelt. Except for Caspian, the surrounding disciples also followed Larry¡¯s action and knelt. None of them dared to look up. Later, Delmont¡¯s dignified voice sounded from above them. ¡°Wesley Young, or Elder Wesley, left this inheritance for Casper before he passed away. It¡¯s to reward Casper for his fearlessness in the face of danger and his courage in protecting the mortals at the cost of his life. Larry, you can deduct the two thousand and eight hundred sect contribution points. However, you¡¯d better ask your conscience before you do that!¡± Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Delmont¡¯s grim tone almost made Larry wet his pants. The matter about Wesley protecting the mortals with his life spread throughout the entire Heavenly Stars Sect. Despite not being a high-ranking cultivator in the Heavenly Stars Sect, Wesley was extremely qualified, and what he did was also highly respectable. Thus, if Larry dared to jump out and do something unfavorable to the person who received Wesley¡¯s inheritance, the strong disciples of the sect would already tear him apart without needing to wait for the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elders to take action. At that time, Larry was drenched in a cold sweat. Even though he was scared, Larry was relieved that he did not abuse his power out of anger and directly deducted the 2800 sect contribution points. Otherwise, Larry would be the one getting kicked out of the Heavenly Stars Sect instead of Caspian. Larry did not dare to say another word rted to a senior member of the sect¡¯s death, and he quickly kowtowed, showing that he admitted his mistake. After pondering for a moment, Delmont said, ¡°Larry, you were somewhat careless in handling the matter. However, since you¡¯ve always been fair in your job, we¡¯ll deduct your sry for half a year. Do you have anyments on that?¡± Of course, Larry would not dare toment on anything. On the contrary, he felt grateful. The sry deduction was a much lighter punishment than he imagined. Next second, Delmont nced at Peter, who was still in the water. ¡°Larry, please handle this matter. Casper, follow me.¡± Larry nodded and agreed. The other disciples also understood that regardless of Peter or Larry, they would not be able to cause Caspian trouble about that matter anymore. Soon, everyone made way for Delmont and Caspian, and the two left. Caspian was unaware of where Delmont brought him to, but he guessed that it was rted to Wesley. Hence, he did not ask anything but just followed Delmont¡¯s lead. On the other hand, Delmont also did not appear as if he wanted to exin anything, and the two of them just quietly walked along the mountain road. After passing through several peaks, they soon arrived at a tranquil spot within the Heavenly Stars Sect. Then, Delmont suddenly stopped in his tracks and pointed at a mountain path in the distance, saying, ¡°Once we reach there, we can see our destination.¡± Caspian looked over. In the dark, a mountain stood before him. Caspian did not know why but the mountain appeared solemn and awe-inspiring. When Delmont saw Caspian¡¯s flickering gaze, he nodded slightly and walked ahead first. Once they reached the top, Delmont did not remain quiet as he did before. Instead, he took the initiative and chatted with Caspian. ¡°It must¡¯ve been difficult for you in the past month.¡± Delmont was naturally referring to Caspian¡¯s disappearance for more than half a month. Caspian wanted to answer, ¡°You¡¯ll know after being blown up by the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine.¡± Although Caspian¡¯s body was condensed and he was much stronger than ordinary cultivators, those days in the snow cave were spent recovering. The surface injuries quickly healed, but the shock to his organs and meridians took ten days to stabilize. If other cultivators survived the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine explosion, it might be difficult for them to live everyday life like a mortal. It was also precisely Peter¡¯s determination to kill Caspian that made him publicly disfigured Peter¡¯s face as soon as he returned. Nheless, even though Caspian thought that way, he did not say those words. Instead, after thinking for a while, Caspian replied, ¡°My injuries were too severe back then, and it was difficult for me to move. Indeed, it did take quite an effort to recover, but I¡¯m grateful for surviving it.¡± Caspian fished for sympathy, and he continued, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve managed to vent my anger aftering back, so I feel much better now.¡± The effect of showing off his miserableness was immediate. Just as Caspian said that he saw Delmont moving his wrist, and a small bottle appeared in his hand. ¡°This is the Blood and Bone Strengthening Pill, and it¡¯s beneficial for the condensing of internal organs and bones. Even though it¡¯s not easy to produce, it¡¯s useless for me now, so why don¡¯t you have it,¡± Delmont calmly said. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Delmont¡®s tone sounded as if he gave away an insignificant item, but Caspian was shocked, and his breathing even became uneven for a moment as he hurriedly thanked Delmont. The Blood and Bone Strengthening Pill was a miracle medicine that could energize blood and stimte bones and muscles. Rumor had it that a dying mortal who had difficulty breathing could immediately stand and carry heavyweights with a single hand after consuming it. Thus, the effect on a cultivator would be even more prominent. Delmont mentioned that it was not easy to produce the pill, but Caspian knew that it was not just not easy¡­ Instead, it was extremely difficult. When Caspian was still in Evergreen Town, William unintentionally brought up the Blood and Bone Strengthening Pill while they had a chat. He mentioned that even if the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s six major sects produced the pills, it would only be of one furnace a month, and it was considered exceptional if they could get six pills from each furnace. Those six major sects naturally included the Heavenly Stars Sect. Not only that, there were more than 7000 disciples within the Heavenly Stars Sect who needed the Blood and Bone Strengthening Pill. Hence, theparison of figures was enough to show the preciousness of the Blood and Bone Strengthening Pill. Caspian was just getting started with the Stars Overlord before, and now that he got that pill, it would save a lot of time for him to practice it. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s continue our journey,¡± Delmont said as he waved his hands. As the two of them were cultivators, with Delmont being in the higher realm and Caspian having enough strength, they climbed up the hills faster than other ordinary cultivators. Once they reached the peak, Delmont could not help but nce at Caspian, and he was secretly surprised. ¡®No wonder this kid managed to be ranked among the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list in his first competition¡­ With his body, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯sparable to cultivators of the same realm as I am.¡¯ Caspian stood behind Delmont quietly, and he was unaware of the reason Delmont brought him here. However, he was sure that he would get an answer soon. Sure enough, Delmont soon said, ¡°Casper, walk over here and look below!¡± Caspian followed his words and took a few steps forward. Then, he looked over. With just a nce, he was already stupefied. Caspian could see arge and leafy tree was nted in the valley below. The massive tree was at least seven-story tall, and its long and dense branches spread everywhere, covering arge area. However, what made Caspian amazed was not only the size of the tree but the fact that its surface flickered with dots of lights in the night. Those speckles of light were light falling stars that dropped on the branches, and from afar, the entire tree shined brightly. The lights were not eye-piercing or dazzling. Instead, they were serene and gentle as if they were the elders of the family, sitting on a rocking chair when they were old, looking at the younger generation of their family with a loving gaze and using the final moment to guard them. In that instant, Caspian¡¯s annoyance due to Peter calmed down. When he saw the gentle lights in front of him, his heart trembled. Caspian mumbled in realization, ¡°The tree of the Sea of Stars¡­¡± Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Caspian stared at the scene where the stars hung on the tree. As the night breeze gently blew, Caspian felt as if he looked at countless Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s seniors smiling and nodding at him. The Tree of the Sea of Stars was where the Heavenly Stars Sect would hang the fallen sect members¡¯ jade identification badges. Since the establishment of the Heavenly Stars Sect, there was an endless number of people who passed away due to many reasons. As cultivators survived through spiritual Qi, they would also turn into a billowing wave of the spiritual tide, returning to heaven and earth without leaving a corpse behind. For those cultivators that were a member of a sect, those jade identification badges would be one of the rare proof of them existing in that world before. Hence, from a certain point of view, the Tree of the Sea of Stars was the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s cemetery, and those glistening jade identification badges were equivalent to tombstones. Caspian took out Wesley¡¯s jade identification badge, and he looked at it. Then, as if the jade identification badge sensed it too, it emitted a simr gentle light. Suddenly, Delmont¡¯s clear voice sounded, ¡°Even though a cultivator will always be fighting for his life in his lifetime, there are two incumbent points¡­ If you want to be remembered on the memorial tforms with other immortals, you must first go through countless deaths. On the journey of cultivation, you¡¯ll constantly be battling with others, and there will be many killings. However, you must never forget your conscience. Nheless, even the almighty cultivators will spill endless bloodbaths, but as long as the mortals need us, we can¡¯t pretend to be ignorant.¡± Then, Delmont added, ¡°The road to immortality is a long journey. In the days toe, you¡¯ll be hated by others, but people will also walk alongside you. At any time, don¡¯t give up thepanion that you approved of easily.¡± As he spoke, Delmont¡¯s gaze turned profound, and he looked at Caspian. ¡°You¡¯ll never walk alone in the pathway to immortality.¡± His words sounded as if there was a hidden meaning behind them, but it also seemed like just a piece of ordinary advice. Regardless, everything that Delmont said gave Caspian some sort of enlightenment. At Mirefield Gate, Caspian regained his true intentions through Wesley and the other cultivators that sacrificed themselves. With Delmont¡¯s advice, Caspian felt as if there was something in his heart that was about to morph out, breaking from its cocoon and turning into a butterfly. Caspian did not respond to Delmont¡¯s words. Instead, he tossed Wesley¡¯s jade identification badge away with his right hand, and it turned into a ray of light, flying toward the Tree of the Sea of Stars. Soon, it became a star that would always illuminate the road of future generations, hanging on the tree. After doing that, Caspian sat cross-legged. The bright moon hung high above him, and the mountainsy quietly beneath him. Then, Caspian took a deep breath in, and it was as if he became one with the surroundings. Delmont looked at Caspian and nodded slightly. He did not say anything but just waited at the side patiently. Caspian sat for seven days and seven nights. Then, the red light burst from the horizon on the morning of the eighth day, and Caspian opened his eyes. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. A red light shed in his eyes, and it soon disappeared in the depths of them. Delmont instantly noticed Caspian¡¯s changes. Even though he expected Caspian would be different than before, he was still shocked to see Caspian now. Before that, Caspian was like a mountain, which made others feel he was reliable. At the same time, Caspian was also like a sledgehammer, capable of destroying anything. However, the current Caspian seemed to have been tampered with. As if he were a massive sword facing heaven, thick and broad, enormous, and hard. At the same time, its de was also terrifyingly sharp. Delmont quietly nodded when he saw that. Later, Caspian stood and bowed at Delmont for a long time. Delmontmented, ¡°Casper, your heart has grown, but I still have a question for you. If you encounter something in the future, and you won¡¯t receive anything for it, will you still do it?¡± Caspian did not hesitate and directly answered Delmont, ¡°If it¡¯s something I¡¯m determined to do, I won¡¯t do it for the sake of the reward or effect, but because I believe it¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± Delmont showed a look of approval. ¡°Alright. You can leave now. When we meet in the future, I hope you¡¯ve grown again by then,¡± Delmont said as he waved his hand. Once Caspian left, a smile gradually appeared on Delmont¡®s face, and it only became brighter. ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect is fortunate to have such a disciple in our sect.¡± Then, Delmont shook his head. ¡°Dear Dark Moon Sect, did you think you only lost another genius disciple? You¡¯re wrong! You¡¯ve missed out on a treasure. In my opinion, Casper is a precious disciple that could change the status of the six major sects!¡± After that, Delmont took out a messenger and wrote a few rows of words before sending the note out. Caspian felt serene after leaving the Tree of the Sea of Stars. Of course, that tranquility did not mean he was unaffected by anything anymore, but Caspian entered into a state of focus that he could concentrate easily and get twice the results with half the effort. Such a state was naturally different from the Cultivator State, but it was the dream of many cultivators. After leaving the mountains, Caspian did not return to his courtyard. Instead, he headed toward another well-known cultivating spot in the Heavenly Stars Sect. Since they entered March, there was still more than a month until theing spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition. As Caspian had the enviable extra 2800 sect contribution point, he naturally wanted to be extravagant and make up for the wasted time before. Soon, Caspian arrived at the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s the Star-Refiner Valley. Although the Star-Refiner Valley and the Astrea Pavilion were simr as disciples would visit them to exchange cultivation resources with their sect contribution points, the items avable in both locations differed. The items avable in the Astrea Pavilion were physical goods, such as spirit stones, spirit flowers, spirit grass, or even precious medicines. There were even magic weapons and so on. On the other hand, the Star-Refiner Valley traded the resources for cultivation. The simplest example was Caspian could use the sect contribution points for the opportunity to cultivate in the blessed spots. In other words, the Astrea Pavilion was to exchange for external items to improve strength; the Star- Refiner Valley was to advance the cultivator¡¯s realm. Once he arrived at the Star-Refiner Valley, Caspian consulted the disciple on duty, and he chose a pool of beast blood that required 20 sect contribution points a day. As the pool of beast blood was filled with the blood of wild beasts and medicinal essence from the spirit nts, it had a miraculous effect on tampering with the cultivator¡¯s body and strengthening their bones and muscles. Of course, the exchangeable cultivation resources in the Star-Refiner Valley were not limited to the pool of beast blood and the sacred spots for condensing the body. Some needed hundreds of sect contribution points for ess. Caspian understood the expensive ones unnecessarily suited him. After all, he was only in the first-stage Pulse Control Realm, and he might not be able to absorb 10% of the strong medicine if he consumed them now. Thus, the pool of beast blood was more fitting for him now. Caspian calcted the days and directly forked out 800 sect contribution points in exchange for the qualification to enter the pool for 40 days. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Not long after Caspian entered the pool of beast blood, a ray of light shed on the Star-Refiner Valley¡¯s formation. Then, a teenager around the age of thirteen appeared. The teenager¡¯splexion was shockingly pale as if he had never once seen the sun since he was born, and he had a pair of phoenix eyes, and his lips were really thin. Even though he looked young, the disciple in charge quickly received him when he walked out of the Star-Refiner Valley. With a fawning smile on the disciple¡¯s face, he greeted, ¡°Adrian, you¡®re done!¡± The disciple in charge seemed to be at least ten years older than the teenager, yet he addressed Adrian as his senior and was remarkably respectful of him. The reason the disciple in charge did that was straightforward. The person standing in front of him was one of the most sought-after younger disciples in the Heavenly Stars Sect, Adrian Klum! He was only fourteen years old, yet he was already in the third-stage Pulse Control Realm! If Caspian were present and heard Adrian¡¯s name, he would have recalled Adrian¡¯s brother, Asher, who had a conflict with Caspian when picking the fire spirit fruit for a mission. Adrian nced at the disciple in charge, and aloofly replied, ¡°Yes. ¡± As Adrian spoke, a dignified aura emitted from him. Then, it instantly turned into an air current surrounding him, quickly dispersing. Although the airflow appeared and disappeared in the blink of an eye, the disciple in charge saw the scene. His expression fell, and he retreated. ¡°Adrian, are you¡­ Are you ascending again?¡± A look of pride shed in Adrian¡¯s phoenix eyes, but his tone remained calm. ¡°If everything goes well, I¡®ll break through the mid-level third-stage and enter the peak third-stage within a few months. ¡± The disciple in charge trembled, and he hurriedly cupped his fist. ¡°Congrattions, Adrian! With your qualifications, you¡®ll surely be among the top three in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s history. ¡± ¡°Top three?¡± Adrian nced at him and showed a faint smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that an exaggeration? I think it¡¯s still possible for me to enter the top ten. ¡± ¡°Whether you¡¯re ranked in the top three or top ten, you¡¯ll always be the best among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s younger generation!¡± The disciple in charge immediately buttered Adrian up without any hesitation. Adrian was delighted with thepliments, and his smile even reached his eyes. Later, he looked around and asked, ¡°Why is it so quiet today? Where are the others?¡± The disciple in charge hurriedly answered, ¡°I¡¯m baffled too. There¡¯s only one disciple who came in. ¡± ¡°Oh? Who is it? Do I know the person?¡± Adrian simply asked. The disciple in charge did not think much and answered, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re an inner disciple. I doubt you¡¯ll know Casper Montgomery. He recently¡­¡± ¡°Casper Montgomery?¡± When Adrian heard the name, his eyes instantly shed with an intense light, and his tone became harsh too. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The disciple in charge was shocked, and he quickly stopped talking. His face was pale, and his eyes revealed fear and panic, not knowing how he angered Adrian. Adrian ignored the disciple¡¯s reaction and took a step forward. He stared at the disciple and asked, ¡°Are you referring to the apprentice, Casper Montgomery, who defeated Maya Kaye in the previous spiritual apprentice list?¡± ¡°Ha! That¡¯s interesting. If I would¡¯ve came earlier, I might have been able to meet him. ¡± Adrian put away his imposing manner and said indifferently, ¡°Which sacred spot did Casper go to?¡± Despite being confused as to why Adrian¡¯s attitude changed so quickly, the disciple in charge did not dare to hide or dilly-dallied, and he replied, ¡°The pool of beast blood. ¡± ¡°The pool of beast blood that required twenty sect contribution points each day? To condense his body?¡± Adrian frowned and mumbled, ¡°He received two thousand and eight hundred sect contribution points, yet he did not choose to advance his realm in the sacred spot that¡¯s rich with spiritual Qi. Instead, he decided to strengthen his body? Did he think he¡¯s still a True Martial Realm warrior? What¡¯s he trying to do?¡± After pondering for a moment, Adrianughed. ¡°Why am I racking my brain on his intention? He¡¯s a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, yet he doesn¡¯t want to advance his realm and condense his meridians further. Instead, he chose to condense his body. Such a short-sighted person isn¡¯t worth my attention. Forget it! I shouldn¡¯t waste my time. ¡± Adrian shook his head and waved at the disciple in charge. Then, he turned around and walked away. The disciple in charge blinked his eyes in confusion. Nevertheless, he did not dare to ask more and just sent Adrian away respectfully. At the same time, Caspian stood by the pool of beast blood and carefully observed the location where he would be staying in the next 40 days. There was a massive rectangr pool around nine square feet in size. The design of the pool was basic and simple, revealing a taste of pre-civilization and ancient times. The pool was filled with blood-like thick liquid, and it was constantly surging like boiling water, forming large bubbles. However, there was no pungent smell of blood, only a refreshing faint scent. There was a huge stone-carved white tiger head on the cliff above the pool, which was realistic. At a nce, anyone would feel pressured as if they could hear the roaring of the tiger. The stone carving was ced firmly on the cliff. Then, with its mouth wide open, the red concoction rushed into the pool like a mini waterfall. Caspian took a deep breath and undressed. Then, he walked into the pool following the stone steps. As soon as his foot touched the medicinal concoction in the water, Caspian felt a rush of heat seeping into his skin. Once again, he breathed in greedily and walked toward the middle of the pool, soaking himself in the water and revealing only his head. In that instant, he could feel intense heat. It was as if a giant hand immediately grabbed him tightly and started to rub him continuously. The sudden intense pain almost made Caspian groan, but he gritted his teeth and endured the agony. After all, Caspian knew that it was a sign of the medicinal power beginning to enter his body, tempering the bones and muscles for oneself. The excruciating pain was only the worst at the beginning. Following the extension of time he soaked in the pool, his muscles would progressively be stronger, and the suffering would gradually reduce. Caspian gritted his teeth and patiently endured the pain. Once the pain prated from the flesh to the bones and into his internal organs, Caspian took out the Blood and Bone Strengthening Pill that Delmont gave him before and swallowed it. The heat of the precious pill immediately exploded in his body. He felt as if a giant hammer violently mmed at his abdomen. Then, he spat out a mouthful of ck-colored blood. After throwing up the blood, Caspian felt much better. It was as if there was an invisible knot tying him up, and it was finally loosened. From that moment onward, Caspian was confident that his internal injuries were fully healed, and it would not cause any problem in his future cultivation. Hence, Caspian continued to soak in the pool in the following days and practice the Stars Overlord. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Even though Caspian included the Starlight Overlord into his practice before that and killed countless monsters in the battle at the Mirefield Gate with the incorporation of the Immortal Demon Physique, it was only an introduction. It was already so powerful despite just being entry-level, and Caspian believed its force was more formidable once he deepened his training. Now that he was ranked in the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list, it would be more difficult for him to advance in the list, which would be the same for other lists too. If Caspian wanted to have significant progress in the following spiritual apprentice list ranking competition, he would need to improve himself greatly! For the time being, the Stars Overlord was the best way for that in that short time. ¡°After the previouspetition, Xander, Omar, Maya, and the others must¡¯ve trained hard. This time, Maya and Ipleted a task together, and she also contributed a lot. Hence, I¡¯m sure she received a considerable reward too. With her temperament and aptitude, I¡¯m afraid her training is much more assiduous than I imagined. Therefore, if I want to be stronger than them, I must put in more effort.¡± Even though Xander and the rest gave Caspian their precious medicines in the previouspetition and helped him with ascending while he was in the Cultivation State, it did not mean Caspian would make it easy for them in thepetition. On the contrary, using Caspian¡¯s best state to fight for the top spot with them would be the greatest respect and act of appreciation for their gifts. ¡°In January next year¡­¡± Caspian¡®s eyes flickered with a brilliant look of determination. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Daisy¡¯s words kept ringing in his ears¡­ ¡°In January next year, Edgar will celebrate his 30th year on the throne. Three months ago, he already sent an edict to the whole country. Several neighboring countries have also received his invitations.¡± ¡°Edgar, Carson, and Camille won¡¯t be the only ones present that day. Even those soldiers and ministers who used me as well as the people from the Great Oceans Sect will be there! That¡¯s my best chance!¡± ¡°My time¡¯s too precious, and I can¡¯t waste a single second!¡± Caspian took a deep breath in, and a loud noise like the beatings of a drum came from his abdominal cavity. That was the sound of his stomach squirming. Each time it moved, it would squeeze out the absorbed medicinal concoction in Caspian¡¯s body and surged into his intestines. Then, through the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, the essence of that medicinal concoction was once again reabsorbed into his body. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s ordinary disciples would only absorb the concoction¡¯s power if they cultivated in that pool of beast blood. However, through the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, Caspian would extract the concoction again. Hence, within the same time, Caspian¡¯s essence absorption would be at least three times the amount of the ordinary disciples! Once the concoction was absorbed, there would be fresh batches of concoction pouring out from the tiger¡¯s mouth as if they were inexhaustible. Nheless, Caspian could not care less about all that as he was focused on breaking through his limits. The Stars Overlord was divided into four major realms, the Flora and Fauna Form, the Clear Jade Form, the Infinite Vajra, and the Starlight Overlord. Each of the major realms coincidentally reflected the True Martial Realm, Pulse Control Realm, Holy Land Realm, and the Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, unlike the realms for the cultivators, there were nine levels in each of the Stars Overlord¡¯s realms first to the third level would be the lowest lower levels of the realm, the fourth to sixth level would be the middle levels of the realm, whereas the seventh to ninth levels would be the high levels. Regardless of which realm the cultivator reached, they needed to start practicing from the earliest stage of the Stars Overlord. For example, Caspian was already a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and logically, he could practice until the middle levels of the Clear Jade Form. However, as Caspian was just getting started, he was still in the Flora and Fauna Form. Nheless, Caspian was not in a hurry. With his aptitude, Caspian already had a great foundation. Coupled with the vigorous concoction in the pool of the beast blood, Caspian¡¯s cultivation speed would surely be exceptional. A day just passed, but Caspian sessfully practiced until the first level of the Flora and Fauna Form. On the second day, Caspian leveled up to the second level of the Flora and Fauna Form. On the fourth day, Caspian leveled up to the third level of the Flora and Fauna Form. On the sixth day, he broke through the lower level of the Flora and Fauna Form and entered the fourth level. If it were other ordinary disciples, it would already be considered fast if they could practice until the first level in the given same amount of time. On the ninth day, Caspian leveled up to the fifth level of the Flora and Fauna Form. On the twelfth day, Caspian reached the sixth level of the Flora and Fauna Form. On the sixteenth day, Caspian was unhindered. His internal organs made a thunderous noise, and he directly broke through the middle levels and was now at the seventh level of the Flora and Fauna Form. On the twentieth day, Caspian reached the eighth level of the Flora and Fauna Form, and he was only a step away from the peak of the form. Generally, a cultivator would slow down when they entered that realm to gather his strength. After all, once they leveled up to the ninth level, they needed to break through the Clear Jade Form. Nevertheless, Caspian did not need to prepare for those as his body¡¯s umtion was significantly more impressive than ordinary people¡¯s. On the twenty-fifth day, Caspian rushed to the ninth level. Without taking any rest, he directly broke through the Clear Jade Form as he reached the peak of the Flora and Fauna form. With Caspian¡¯s body as the center, the blood-colored concoction in the pool formed a rustling whirlpool. The surrounding water surged, but the closer it was to the middle, the deeper it sunk. At that time, a mortal could also see Caspian¡¯s flesh and skin were like a dry sponge, continuously absorbing the thick concoction. With each breath Caspian took, a loud noise came from his lungs like the calling of a massive whale. After seven days, which was also the thirty-second day of Caspian entering the pool of the beast blood, he gathered the power of the concoction and the long-umted Blood and Bone Strengthening Pill, and he broke free from the shackles of the Flora and Fauna Form, entering the Clear Jade Form with irresistible force. Following that, there was a red ze glowing on the surface of his body. At a nce, Caspian appeared like a statue carved from scarlet agate. His upper body was slightly translucent, and his internal organs, blood vessels, and bones were visible. What Caspian cherished the most was not only the fact that he entered the Clear Jade Form, but there were no impurities in him following his ascension. Many cultivators would not even dare to dream of having such a state. After all, as a cultivator continued to progress in their realms, some hidden injuries would be left in them. Then, with the ascension of the cultivator¡¯s realms, those wounds would only limit their journey to immortality. Once it reached an unavoidable bottleneck, the cultivator would not be able to improve anymore. On the other hand, Caspian was a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm warrior. Yet, not only were there no internal injuries, his state was perfect. After tempering his body to the first level of the Clear Jade Form, Caspian was no longer in a hurry. In the following days, Caspian only wanted to stabilize that realm. Then, he would use the remaining eight days to enter the second level of the Clear Jade Form. Once he achieved that, his goal that time would bepleted wlessly. At that time, it was only the early of April. A long and thick envelope traveled from the south of Earlington of Efrax, across the central region, to the northernmost Dark Moon Sect of Earlington of Efrax. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 It was the fifth of April, and the spring breeze was strong. Even in the northernmost part of Earlington of Efrax, the air also brought it a sense of warmth. In the morning, Lucy heard that Jessica received a letter, and she shut herself behind the closed door. Then, Lucypletely ignored the fact that she just shoved a piece of spiritual fruit in her mouth, and she hurriedly ran toward the courtyard Jessica stayed in like a hamster with bulging cheeks. ¡°Lady Jessica must¡¯ve received Casper¡¯s letter! I didn¡¯t expect Casper to reply to Jessica as I thought he was a blockhead!¡± Lucy lifted her dress and swiftly ran across the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s pathway, and her adorable appearance attracted many people¡¯s attention. Some male disciples were not aware of her identity and wanted to strike up a conversation with her, but Lucy disregarded them and left before they could say anything. Hence, those people could only watch Lucy¡¯s petite figure and sighed helplessly. ¡°Lady Jessica! Lady Jessica, I heard you¡­¡± Just as she entered the courtyard, Lucy excitedly eximed. However, before she could finish her words, the tightly shut door in front of her opened with a loud thud. Soon, Jessica walked out of the house, the corner of the envelope, and her pretty face frowned slightly. When Lucy saw Jessica¡¯s expression, her heart trembled. Lucy quickly covered her mouth and looked around as she thought, ¡®What¡¯s happening? Why does Lady Jessica look so terrifying? Did I guess wrongly, and it was not a letter from Casper? Perhaps it was Casper¡®s, but he decided to abandon Lady Jessica, which angered her?¡¯ Just as Lucy let her imagination run wild, she saw Jessica scoffing. ¡°Dummy? Humph!¡± Jessica¡¯s heavy grunt shocked Lucy. Lucy was taken aback for a moment, and she carefully asked, ¡°Lady¡­ Lady Jessica, what dummy?¡± Jessica only noticed Lucy then, and she could not help but blush. ¡°Nothing. What are you doing here?¡± Lucy¡¯s eagle eyes took the opportunity to peep at the letter in Jessica¡¯s hand. The first few words shed past her eyes, and she vaguely saw the word, ¡®Dummy¡¯. ¡°What in the world?!¡± Lucy wanted to take a closer look, but Jessica caught her little actions. With a straight face, Jessica folded the letter. Then, she pinched Lucy¡¯s chubby cheeks and asked, ¡°Little Lucy, I¡¯m asking you what you¡¯re doing here?¡± As Jessica pinched her, Lucy could only mumble incoherently, ¡°I heard you received a letter, Lady Jessica¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve received a letter,¡± Jessica nodded and waved her hand, ¡°And, I¡¯ve decided to visit the Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± ¡°Ha?!¡± Lucy jumped up in surprise. Jessica nodded and replied, ¡°Pack our bags! We¡¯re leaving in a bit.¡± ¡°Lady Jessica, this is too sudden! Why do you want to visit the Heavenly Stars Sect?¡± Lucy was shocked, ¡°What did Casper write in the letter?¡± Jessica bit her lips, and she hesitated for a moment before answering Lucy, ¡°The content of the letter is formal, and he just mentioned the matters that happened after he entered the Heavenly Stars Sect. Besides that, he also rified the few questions I had with cultivations. More importantly¡­ More importantly, I heard a piece of news when I received the letter.¡± ¡°What news?¡± Lucy was even more puzzled, ¡°Is Casper pregnant?¡± ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?!¡± Jessica red at Lucy angrily, ¡°I heard this from the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple that delivered the letter.¡± Then, Jessica sorted her emotions and exined everything to Lucy. When she received the letter, she was indeed surprised and happy. After all, she was unsure whether Caspian would write back to her, and there was only a slight expectation in her heart. Hence, when her expectation manifested, the joy she felt was indescribable. However, along with the good news, the disciple that delivered the letter also informed her about Caspian¡¯s severe injuries at the Mirefield Gate. At that moment, the scene in the forest once again appeared in Jessica¡¯s mind, where Caspian stood in front of her so that she had a chance to run away. ¡°Each time he needs me, I¡¯m not by his side.¡± The thought grew uncontrobly like weeds in Jessica¡¯s heart. ¡°I want to see him! I need to visit him!¡± That was the first time the thought became so intense since Jessica left Evergreen Town for Dark Moon Sect. ¡°Pack our things. I¡¯m going to ask for Master¡¯s permission, and we¡¯ll leave once she allows it.¡± Just as Jessica ordered Lucy to do that, Jessica heard a woman¡¯s voice in front of her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jessica looked up and swiftly saw a charmingdy in a gorgeous long dress walking into her courtyard. Thedy appeared to be in herte twenties, and she had the youth of a teenager and the maturity of a woman, a mixture of majesty, elegance, and nobility. Anywhere she went, she would surely cause a sensation among the men. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nheless, that was the Dark Moon Sect, and no one dared to be rude to her. Thatdy was Jessica¡¯s master, one of the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s outstanding talents, and the Heavenly Spirit Realm formidable cultivator, Chloe Lutley! ¡°Master Chloe!¡± Jessica eximed and hurriedly greeted Chloe. She did not expect that her own teacher would suddenly visit her. At the thought of how Chloe might have overheard her words just now, Jessica felt her ears warming, and she knew that her face was as red as a beetroot now. ¡°I have nothing to do today, so I just came out for a walk and thought of visiting you.¡± The beautiful Chloe looked at Jessica up and down, and she nodded. ¡°The Pure Jade Physique indeed lives up to its name. Your progress is much faster than I expected.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your great teaching, Master Chloe,¡± Jessica replied bashfully, ¡°Master Chloe, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡± Chloe nced at Jessica, and her gaze fell on the letters in Jessica¡¯s hand. Soon, Chloe nodded and asked, ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± Since she made her mind up, there was no reason to back down at that time. Thus, Jessica gritted her teeth and answered, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask your permission to visit the Heavenly Stars Sect in South Earlington to meet a friend, Master Chloe.¡± After pondering for a moment, Chloe asked, ¡±Are you sure it¡¯s only a friend?¡± Jessica panicked. Chloe¡¯s question was straightforward, but Jessica was exasperated, and she was at a loss for words. Based on their backgrounds, Jessica was set by her elders to marry Caspian. In truth, nothing happened between them until now. Moreover, Jessica was unsure whether Caspian even liked her. Nevertheless, the panic onlysted for a second, and Jessica immediately calmed down. Then, she looked at Chloe and said, ¡°The reason for visiting Heavenly Stars Sect is also to confirm about this matter.¡± Suddenly, Chloe¡¯s tone turned serious, and she asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s worth wasting a lot of training time for someone you¡¯re not sure of?¡± Chloe¡®s Heavenly Spirit Realm aura slightly seeped out, but Jessica already felt pressured, and the air surrounding turned dense and heavy. On the other hand, Lucy was already too afraid to make any noise. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 The tense atmosphere suddenly made it difficult for people to breathe. Since Jessica was taken under Chloe¡¯s guidance, Chloe always showed her love and care, and Jessica was never once scolded. Hence, that was the first time Jessica met such an oppressive force. After a moment of silence, Jessica¡¯s body swayed slightly, and she slowly lifted her head. Then, with an unprecedented determination in her tone, Jessica replied to Chloe, ¡°Master Chloe, the person that I want to meet is a really important person to me. Not only in cultivation but also in my life. He made me understand that in this life, the right person might never appear. Thus, I want to live with the expectation that such a person will appear in front of me tomorrow, and at the same time, I also want to live as if the person will never appear in my life. It¡¯s because he made me understand this truth that I can practice at the Dark Moon Sect with peace of mind. Moreover, I¡¯m certain that he¡¯s the person I firmly believed in, so I need to see him.¡± Jessica paused for a moment and added, ¡°I¡­ Miss him. I¡¯m so sorry, Master Chloe. I hope you can let me meet him.¡± After saying that, Jessica raised her head and bravely looked at Chloe. Even though Jessica knew that her request was overboard, she had to do it. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Initially, Jessica thought Chloe would rebuke or even reprimand her severely, and she was even ready for the worst-case scenario where Chloe would prevent her from going anywhere. Unexpectedly, Jessica saw Chloe smiling. In that instant, Jessica was dumbfounded. What was going on? ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware of the purpose of your visit, and that made me relieved,¡± Chloe smiled and replied, ¡°I also know you¡¯ve been training hard this period, and it¡¯s also beneficial for you to go out and put them to use. Besides, an old friend of mine in Heavenly Stars Sect recently ascended, and I¡¯ve yet to congratte them. Why don¡¯t you bring along my gift for them?¡± ¡±Master Chloe¡­ You¡¯re allowing me to go?¡± Jessica could not believe her ears. ¡°Have a good trip ande back early!¡± Chloe chuckled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave in the evening? Stop by my ce before that to pick something up.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jessica was so excited that she almost burst into tears. At that moment, she did not want anything, but to hurry over to Heavenly Stars Sect, stand in front of Caspian, and surprise him! Eight days soon passed by, and Caspian walked out of the Star-Refiner Valley. The disciple in charge today was not the one who attended Caspian before, but when the guy saw Caspian, he was still stunned, and he felt as if he looked at a towering mountain. In thest eight days, Caspian sessfully practiced the Stars Overlord to the second level of the Clear Jade Form, catching up with his current realm. When he returned that time, Caspian first received enlightenment from Delmont, growing his state of mind. Then, he trained the Stars Overlord, improving his realm at the same time. As Caspian¡¯s strength imperceptibly skyrocketed, he was notparable to ordinary apprentices. Hence, it was only natural that the disciple in charge felt insignificant. After leaving the Sky-Refiner Valley, Caspian directly walked out of the Heavenly Stars Sect entrance. There were only ten days left until the uingpetition, but Caspian chose not to continue training or make the final sprint as he had something more important to do. Three dayster, Caspian appeared at the foot of the mountain at Mirefield Gate. The traces of the bloody baffle was covered by the silver snow, and the Heavenly Stars Sect also arranged for their disciples to clean tip the monsters Caspian killed. At a nce, everything was snow-white, and it appeared extremely pure and wless. If it were not for Caspian personally experiencing the major battle himself, he would not have believed that a gruesome and tragic fight happened here two months ago. As Wesley and the others¡¯ corpses turned into the essence of the world, and there was no way to find them anymore. The reason Caspian came here today was to fulfill a promise! Not long after, a one-story tall stone stele was erected not far from the Mirefield Gate. That way, any carriages passing through that path before getting to the Mirefield gate would surely see the stele. Regardless of the passengers being mortals, warriors, or even cultivators, they could read the words written on the stele. ¡°Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Wesley Young, Individual Cultivator Zachary Cole, Individual Cultivator Tanya Autumn, Soaring Spirit School¡®s Scott Jenkinson, Imperial Heart Sect¡¯s Elijah Ackers.¡± Caspian personally engraved those names on the stone stele as he believed writing them himself was the only way to express his respect to those seniors. Caspian did not mention the specific details, but he thought the passengers on board would surely spread the matter. With word of mouth, everyone would surely remember those names. After setting up the stone stele, Caspian quietly stood in front of it, not moving at all. The snow fell heavily in the valley, and it did not take long before Caspian waspletely covered in snowkes, turning into a snowman. At that time, Caspian had a hunch, and he turned around to find a young man stepping out of a carriage. The man was wrapped in a thick jacket, cradling a baby, and when he saw the stele, he was first surprised. Then, as he saw the names written on it, the man quivered, and his eyes turned red as tears started streaming down his cheeks. ¡°Tanya¡­¡± The man mumbled, and the tears kept falling. Soon, the man started to wail and cry his heart out If he did not see it for himself, it was hard for Caspian to imagine that a guy could cry so miserably. The baby in the man¡¯s arm was woken up from the man¡¯s cry. When the baby saw the sobbing father, they were confused. Then, the baby made some noises and reached out their hands as if trying tofort the father. At that time, Caspian recognized that the man was Tanya¡¯s husband, an ordinary mortal guy. If it were not for the wave of monsters and dire situations, that guy would probably never have expected that his gentle wife was a cultivator. Then, Caspian approached them. The man saw Caspian and seemed to have recognized him, and he eximed, ¡°You¡¯re the guy that day¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re still alive! This is great! This is amazing! Praise the Heavens!¡± As he said that, the man walked forward a few steps as if he wanted to pat Caspian¡¯s shoulders. However, he swiftly recalled Caspian¡¯s identity, and his hands hung in mid-air. Should he pat Caspian? It was awkward to retract his hands now too¡­ Caspian walked closer to the man and acted as if he did not notice his awkward movements. Then, Caspian lowered his head to look at the baby in his arms, who had porcin skin with pink undertones, and their alert eyes looked at Caspian curiously. ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡± Caspian smiled and asked. The man retracted his hands and hurriedly answered, ¡°It¡¯s a girl¡­¡± For a mortal, it was a great fortune for a cultivator to speak to them, so they must be extra careful. ¡°Have you named her?¡± Caspian asked again. ¡°Not yet¡­ ¡± the man¡¯s voice became lower, ¡°Initially, I nned to discuss the name with her mother when I return this time, but¡­¡± Before the man finished, he choked on sobs again. ¡°I know you¡¯re sad, but Tanya protected her husband and daughter, and those were the people she loved the most in this world,¡± Caspian looked at the man, ¡°If you were required to make sacrifices to protect your wife and daughter at that time, would you be willing to do that?¡± Chapter 279 Chapter 279 ¡°Of course, I¡¯m willing!¡± The man did not hesitate to reply. After saying that, he seemed to understand something, and he swiftly lowered his head. Regardless of what the man thought, Caspian just continued, ¡°I think Tanya¡¯s feeling the same thing as you¡¯re now. She¡¯s not afraid, and she did it willingly. The only regret Tanya had was unable to watch her daughter grow and spend the rest of her life with you.¡± The gentleman bit his lips, trying hard to control his tears from falling, but he was still shaking all over. Caspian leaned closer to the baby girl. The baby widened her eyes, looking at the teenager in front of her, and Caspian¡¯s face was reflected in her bright eyes. Next, Caspian squeezed out a drop of blood from his fingertip and swiftly dripped it between the baby¡¯s brows. In that instant, the blood seeped into the baby¡¯s skin. ¡°You are¡­¡± The man was shocked, but he quickly realized that it was a celestial being¡¯s method. With Caspian¡¯s identity, he would not have done anything that would hurt the baby. ¡°This drop of my blood is enough to keep her healthy. From now onward, she won¡¯t suffer from all diseases, and no poison can hurt her,¡± Caspian uttered lightly. He already toned down the description of the power of his blood. The drop of blood was equivalent to the baby being reborn, and she was no longer an ordinary person! ¡°Tha¡­ Thank you so much!¡± The man¡¯s eyes were filled with warm tears, and he did not know what to say besides expressing his gratitude. ¡°The future of heroes should not be at the cost of mortals,¡± Caspian replied, ¡°What¡¯s your surname?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Fitz,¡± the man answered. ¡°Then, let¡¯s name her Lovette Fitz,¡± Caspian replied as he nodded, ¡°You can nickname her as Love. When she¡¯s fourteen, send her over to the Heavenly Stars Sect and mention my name. Consider this as a blessing for her.¡± Caspian looked at the clueless baby, and he pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°My name¡¯s Casper Montgomery.¡± After all, his identity was still an issue. However, Caspian believed that the problem would be solved. At that moment, the gentleman had the impulse to kneel before Caspian. A cultivator¡¯s blood could only change the mortal¡¯s physique, but giving such a blessing could change the person¡¯s whole life! ¡°For you¡­¡± Caspian nced at the man and took out a precious medicine for him, ¡°This Blood Enhancing Pill might bemon in the sects, but a mortal won¡¯t be able to get it under normal circumstances. Once consumed, you¡¯ll have a stronger body, an agile mind, and a longer life.¡± The gentleman took the pill and directly ate it. Soon, he felt a warm sensation spreading across his limbs and bones. Then, his mind became more agile, and he could vividly remember things that he forgot before. Moreover, it was as if he had inexhaustible energy, and despite thinking the ce was cold earlier, he felt nothing now. The man kept thanking Caspian, ¡°Thank you¡­ Thank you so much.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡®ll meet again if fate allows.¡± Caspian nodded and left. When the man once again looked up, Caspian disappeared into the heavy snow. Then, he looked at the giggling baby in his arms, and there was a hint of gentleness shing in his eyes. ¡°Lovette Fitz¡­ Love, you must grow up and be just like your mother and that celestial being just now.¡± Along the way home, Caspian felt serene and calm. He did what he wanted to do, not what he should do, and it was all from his own conscience. Two dayster, Caspian returned to the Heavenly Stars Sect and immediately visited the Astrea Pavilion. There, he spent 70 sect contribution points to exchange for some materials. Later at night, Caspian entered the Time Warp Zone, which he did not enter for a long time. As he swallowed the spirit stones, he studied the formations. On the following day, everyone who heard he was back visited him. The first who came was Maisie, and her gaze was loving yet meful, making Caspian feel embarrassed for a moment. When Caspian just got back and beat up Peter, Caspian sent Maisie a messenger to ask for help. In the end, Delmont was the one who came to his assistance. Then, he brought Caspian to the Tree of the Sea of Stars, and Caspian was busy since then, so he did not meet Maisie. Thus, Caspian apologized to Maisie and said as many good words as he could. Finally, Maisie was no longer mad at him and med him. Later, Maisie asked Caspian about the matter at Mirefield Gate. When Caspian was in the snow cave with Daisy, he already thought of an excuse. He was severely injured and could not contact the sect. Then, he returned to the sect once he recovered. Caspian went through that excuse many times, and there was no w with it. Thus, Maisie did not suspect anything. After Maisieforted Caspian, she gave him a few more messengers before she left, and she even reminded him to get more from her if he ran out. After Maisie left, Caspian¡¯s fellow seniors, Sebastian, Yohan, Heidi, and Nana, visited him. Since thest fire spirit fruit mission, Caspian did not have a chance to meet them besides Heidi. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. As they chatted, Caspian found out that everyone had different progress in the earth fiend list ranking competition after killing Brayden and getting the generous reward. Sebastian, who was the strongest as a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, managed to enter the top 100 of the earth fiend list. Although he was ranked around the 90th, it was still an outstanding achievement. More importantly, Sebastian had a faint feeling that he was about to break through the peak second- stage Pulse Control Realm. Everyone was happy for him when they heard the news. The earth fiend list and spiritual apprentice list would be held on the same day, and there were only three days left until the uingpetition. Everyone was eager to work hard and get a good ranking that time. After Sebastian and the rest left, Maya and Omar visited Caspian. Maya wore a fiery-red dress, and even as she walked from afar, she caught everyone¡¯s attention like a dazzling phoenix. The tall Omar came along with his iconic dual swords. When they arrived, Omar kept talking to Caspian, causing Maya not to have a chance to chime in. In the end, Maya could only sigh helplessly at the side. Caspian first expressed his gratitude to Omar for giving him the Dragon Blood¡¯s Soul-Changing Pill during the previous rankingpetition. Then, as they chatted, Caspian asked about Xander and Benedict¡¯s whereabouts. After all, Caspian was yet to find a chance and meet them to thank them for helping him so generously. ¡°The two madmen?¡± Omar openly mentioned the nickname he gave the two, ¡°They probably felt a great sense of danger after seeing your performance thest time. Hence, they trained like crazy in the past months, especially Xander. Tsk tsk. It¡¯s terrifying. I think any ordinary outer disciple won¡¯t be his match.¡± ¡°Xander¡¯s that powerful?¡± Caspian was surprised. He knew that once a cultivator reached the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, another twelve meridians would condense, totaling up to twenty-four veins. That would be double of a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator! More importantly, a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator would not only just perceive the essence of the world, but they could introduce it into their body, and it would feel as if they were reborn. Thus, a second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple would not just be twice stronger than a first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Omar gave a detailed exnation of Caspian¡¯s doubts. ¡°He¡¯s that amazing. I¡¯ve seen Xander defeat an outer disciple in the Immortal Soldiers Arena before, and Xander still appeared energetic after the battle. However, an ordinary person is no match for Xander. The person¡¯s training is really¡­ Sigh Even I feel bad for him. Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Otherwise, I might have nightmares.¡± Since Omar was unwilling to continue further as if there was something unspeakable, Caspian did not force him either. Then, he secretly calcted. A mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple could defeat at least five entry-level first-stage disciples. A peak first-stage disciple could defeat at least five mid-level first-stage disciples. After reaching the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, the disciple¡¯s strength could exceed more than ten peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples due to the increase in meridians. If Xander could win against a second-stage Pulse Control Realm outer disciples, that meant that his strength was ten times stronger than the disciples of the same realm! After giving it careful thought, it was indeed terrifying. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder he could continuously win the title of the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Xander¡¯s strength is the best among the apprentices,¡¯ Caspian replied as he nodded his head. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s just hope for the best in the uing spiritual apprentice list ranking competition. Besides Maya, the rest of us don¡¯t need to worry about meeting Xander before the top ten. However, once we enter the top ten, we¡¯re on our own. After all, meeting Xander was equivalent to being eliminated. Sigh. That guy¡¯s strength is too abnormal,¡± Omar said, smacking his lips. Omar might seem to bementing, but Caspian noticed his tone was not as solemn as expected when he talked about Xander¡¯s formidable strength. Looking at Omar¡¯s two longswords, Caspian quickly realized that Omar probably was yet to show his true power until now, and he surely had some reservations. After all, being ranked among the top was not just achievable through hard work, and Omar must have a secret too, like Maya¡¯s innate me Phoenix Physique or even mastering a particr secret cultivation technique. Even Caspian had his secrets. Besides his hard work, those secrets yed a huge role in making him enter the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list in his firstpetition. Caspian could not help but secretly sigh, ¡°None of them are easypetitors.¡± After bbering for almost two hours, Omar and Maya bade goodbye. At that time, Omar¡¯s talkative nature was shown to its fullest, causing Maya not to have any chance to talk much with Caspian. When they left, Maya¡¯s gaze was full of grievance, and Caspian felt somewhat apologetic. Nheless, Caspian could not just sew Omar¡¯s mouth shut, and he was unaware of how talkative Omar was. After sending off the two of them, Caspian returned to his courtyard. There were three more days left until the uing spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition, and Caspian was deep in his thoughts. Due to the Cultivation State and falling unconsciousst time, Caspian did not have a chance to fight with the strongest apprentices, which was one of Caspian¡¯s regrets. Hence, Caspian was adamant about not wasting the opportunity three dayster. Only through battling with the strong would Caspian test his strength and gain more experience. Caspian was deep in thoughts as he would to his courtyard. Suddenly, he heard something piercing through the air behind him, followed by a feminine shout, ¡°Idiot Casper! Watch out for the sword!¡± Swoosh! A ray of long sword light seemed to appear out of thin air, shing behind Caspian, stabbing through the back of Caspian¡¯s head. ¡°Ahh!¡± Lucy¡¯s figure soon appeared, and her adorable face was ashen. Then, with one hand holding the sword and the other covering her mouth, Lucy mumbled, ¡°I¡­ I killed Casper! You idiot! Why didn¡¯t you dodge!¡± Lucy hid there for a while as she wanted to scare Caspian. After all, no matter how smart Caspian was, he would not have thought Lucy, who was far away in the Dark Moon Sect, would suddenly appear behind him and sneak an attack. Besides that, Lucy even imagined the scene where Caspian was scared until he wet his pants. However, Caspian did not even dodge her, but she even stabbed through his head. ¡°I¡¯m doomed! If Lady Jessica finds out I killed her fianc¨¦, she¡¯ll surely kill me. What should I do? What should I¡­¡± Lucy pouted, and she was on the verge of crying. ¡°Casper, you¡¯ve suffered a miserable death! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± ¡°Who suffered a miserable death?¡± Lucy suddenly heard a voice from behind her ears. The gentle breath that blew on her earlobe made Lucy quiver, and even her hair stood on ends. Then, Lucy quickly ran away and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s that?!¡± However, she was stunned the next second. ¡°Idiot!¡± The initially giggling Caspian stood in front of Lucy, and his face immediately turned gloomy. ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Lucy could finish her words, she immediately realized something and stomped her feet in anger. ¡°How dare you trick me?! Ahh! That¡¯s not right! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be dead?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t even notice your stab, how can I catch your Lady¡¯s heart?¡± Caspian pointed to one side. Then, Lucy turned her head to look over and noticed that a shadow was slowly disappearing. At that time, Lucy finally understood that she only stabbed through Caspian¡¯s afterimage. Furthermore, as Caspian¡¯s speed was too fast, the phantom only disappeared after a long while. When Caspian saw Lucy¡¯s face full of surprise, puzzlement, doubts, and embarrassment, Caspian¡¯s heart moved slightly. Caspian indeed suffered a lot in the Mirefield Gate battle. However, since he returned, he improved, and even his Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows was refined too. Before that, the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows was also improved due to the founder of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s blessing. Following Caspian¡®s mental and physical growth that time, it could also show more diversified strength. The technique Caspian used to avoid Lucy¡¯s sword was also one of the examples of improvement. Even though Lucy stabbed Caspian, it was a lifelike afterimage. Moreover, that phantom couldst about five seconds. It might seem like a short time, but that was more than enough time for a cultivator to cut their enemy into pieces. Just as when Lucy thought she mistakenly killed Caspian, Caspian could turn her to meat pulp as she cried. Lucy was annoyed when she saw Caspian smiling at her, and her face instantly flushed. Then, she pounced at Caspian angrily. ¡°You¡¯re something else, idiot Casper! How dare you mock me and even say you caught my Lady¡®s heart. Tell me the truth! When did you be such a sweet-talker!¡± Lucy was like a tiny pink tiger cub pouncing at Caspian. Initially, Lucy only wanted to scare Caspian, but she once again underestimated Caspian¡¯s strength. As Caspian used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows to move to the side slightly, the petite Lucy was instantly grabbed by the waist and ced under Caspian¡¯s armpit. With her little legs kicking nonstop, Lucy appeared flustered but adorable. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 ¡°Hey! Let go of me! You idiot!¡± Lucy was embarrassed and annoyed. She kept struggling to break free. Lucy never had such close contact with the opposite gender before, and she wanted to escape. However, Caspian¡¯s arm was as if it was made of steel, and no matter how she twisted and turned, Lucy could not move his hand away. After some time, Lucy¡¯s face was as red as a beetroot, and her whole body was limp as she ran out of energy. In the end, only her pair of slender legs kicked weakly. ¡°Hah! You scolded me for being an idiot and even tried to stab me, yet you want me to let you go?¡± Caspian snorted. Then, he looked at the pouting little girl and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Jessica?¡± At that time, Caspian finally could not hold back anymore. When he saw Lucy, Caspian wanted to ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you follow Jessica to the Dark Moon Sect? Why are you suddenly here? Didn¡¯t Jessica follow you?¡± Caspian knew well of Lucy¡¯s rascal spirit underneath her petite and charming appearance. If she were unconvinced, Lucy would not entertain the person at all. Hence, Caspian only asked that after stopping Lucy. Lucy weakly snorted twice, then she helplessly answered, ¡°I¡¯ll answer you after you put me down.¡± Lucy did not have any energy to struggle anymore. She could not exin why she could not move even the slightest bit as she was being mped under Caspian¡¯s underarm. After all, she was a self-proimed abnormally strong girl, yet her body was all limp now. ¡°I¡¯ll put you down after you answer me,¡± Caspian replied lightly. ¡°Put me down first!¡± ¡°Only if you answer me!¡± None of them wanted topromise, and they stared at each other. ¡°Idiot! You forced me to do this!¡± Lucy red at Caspian and suddenly took a deep breath in. Then, she screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°Lady Jessica! Help me! Casper¡¯s touching me inappropriately!¡± Soon, the dense leaves around them seemed to be blown by a gust of wind, making a rustling sound. ¡°Why the hell are you shouting? I saw everything.¡± The next second, a familiar voice sounded from behind a big tree not far away from them. Then, Jessica walked out, looking at her toes. She was dressed in white, and her expression seemed to be somewhat gloomy as she said in annoyance, ¡°You¡¯ve been chattering nonstop, and it¡¯s noisy.¡± ¡°Jessica¡­¡± Caspian was stunned, and the hand mping Lucy suddenly rxed. Lucy took the chance to escape and pinch Caspian¡¯s arm in resentment. However, she also seemed to be afraid of Caspian seeking revenge, and she swiftly bolted toward Jessica. As she ran, she eximed, ¡°Lady Jessica, you¡¯re so mean! You saw idiot Casper bullying me, yet you didn¡¯t evene to my rescue.¡± ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? You sneaked an attack at him first.¡± Jessica rolled her eyes at Lucy, but she was still too timid to look at Caspian. Before she came here and on the way over, her longing for Caspian seemed to be like a brewing volcano, and she could not control it at all. However, when Jessica finally met Caspian, she suddenly did not know what to say. ¡®I miss you, so I¡¯m here to visit you¡­¡¯ Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. What a joke! How could a girl say something like that? ¡®I ran out of supplies and coincidentally passed by here¡­¡¯ Well¡­ No one was foolish enough to believe that. ¡®I¡¯m here to pass a letter for my Master. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Jessica¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes! She should have said that she met him by ident, so he should not think that she paid much attention to him. Just as Jessica wanted to say something, she heard Caspian asking, ¡°When did youe?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jessica just uttered one word. The next second, Caspian added, ¡°I miss you.¡± Boom! Jessica felt as if there was an explosion in her head, and her mind went nk. Joy, sweetness, bashfulness, confusion, anger, and such emotions suddenly burst into colorful fireworks in her heart. She was caught off guard that she did not know how to respond. Lucy noticed all the changes in Jessica¡¯s eyes, and she became as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. ¡®This is bad! Idiot Casper isn¡¯t dumb at all! He directly used a fatal skill and stunned Lady Jessica. What should I do? If Lady Jessica doesn¡¯tpletely fall head over heels for Casper this time, then pigs can fly! Lady Jessica, wake up! Didn¡¯t you say we should reject others, be aloof, and never surrender!¡¯ Just as Jessica was still in a daze, Caspian already walked toward her. Jessica changed her appearance when they were in St. Jade Chamber, and Caspian never saw her true self. In the Lawrence family gymnasium, Jessica stood in front of him to protect him, but Caspian only saw her slender and straight back. In the forest during the Evergreen Townpetition, Jessica thought she was in a dangerous situation, and she showed unprecedented willpower. In other words, Caspian never truly saw Jessica in life, and he finally did now. Jessica was dressed in white from top to bottom, and due to her shyness, her cheeks were colored with a faint pink. She had supple skin, delicate features, and she was equally charming and adorable. Then, Caspian held his breath and gently held Jessica¡¯s hand. When Lucy saw that, her eyes opened wide. ¡®Skin to skin contact?! Lady Jessica is going to get pregnant soon!¡¯ If Jessica found out about Lucy¡¯s thoughts, she would surely pinch Lucy¡¯s cheeks hard. Unfortunately, Jessica¡¯s head was still buzzing, and she was unaware of anything. After pulling Jessica¡¯s small and tender hand, Caspian said softly, ¡±Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you apany me for a walk? I miss you¡­¡± Caspian mentioned he missed her again? Jessica was dumbfounded, and she let Caspian lead her through the pathway in the forest and leisurely walked forward as he held her hand. Lucy stood at her original spot and watched the two walk away. She did not know whether to follow them or just stay where she was. In the end, Lucy stomped her foot heavily and trailed far behind them, maintaining a distance of about 100 meters. That way, Lucy would know where they were and could also monitor if Caspian did anything impolite to Jessica. At the same time, she would not disturb their alone time either. Once Jessica returned to her senses, she noticed Caspian was already holding her hand tightly. After hesitating for a while, Jessica did not break free from his grip. Instead, she slowly released her fingers and locked her hand with his. Since Jessica was sure of him, there was no reason to go against her heart. As Jessica felt Caspian¡¯s body temperature and listened to him describe what happened in the past few months, she felt a rush of sweetness in her heart, and she wished that time would slow down. There was ake at the end of the trail. Then, Caspian pointed at a boulder at the side of the water and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit on top of that rock? The view from there is breathtaking.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jessica answered without hesitation, nodding and smiling at the same time. Her sincere smile was brighter than the sun and even more beautiful than the flowers, and Caspian could not help but stare at her for a while. Later, Caspian chuckled and said, ¡±I¡¯ve read your letters a few times, but since you¡¯re here, I still want to hear you tell me about it personally as you sit by my side.¡± Chapter 282 Chapter 282 As the breeze gently blew and sunshine in the spring softly shone, they could not help but feel somewhatnguid. Facing the sparklingke, Caspianid on the boulder casually, but Jessica naturally could not be as unrestrained as Caspian. Thus, Jessica carefully tucked the corners of her skirt and hugged her knees as she sat beside Caspian. Then, Jessica whispered about what happened since she entered the Dark Moon Sect, and she made sure to include even the smallest details. From afar, Lucy felt as if she stared at a piece of beautiful drawing. After some time, she sighed, rubbing her two index fingers together. Then, with her head lowered, Lucy appeared aggrieved as she mumbled, ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen Lady Jessica showing such a bashful look. Now that she has Casper, will she abandon me? What should I do to stay by her side forever? Moreover, which part of the idiot Casper attracted Lady Jessica?¡¯ After giving it a thought, Lucy hid behind another big boulder and once again quietly peeped at the two. Later, the surroundings quietened when Jessica finished describing her experience. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re here to send a letter for your Master?¡± Caspian asked, breaking the silence. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already delivered the letter.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then, I thought that you¡¯re also in the Heavenly Stars Sect, so I decided to visit you too,¡± Jessica answered. However, she was secretly annoyed as she thought, ¡®Why didn¡¯t you ask why Master Chloe chose me to send the letter.¡¯ Just as Jessica thought of that, she suddenly saw Caspian raising his hand and covering the back of her hand with his palm. ¡°Thank you for your effort. I should be the one visiting you, but you ended up traveling on purpose just to meet me.¡± Caspian¡¯s apology came along with his action. The warmth seeped through Jessica¡¯s skin, and her heart trembled. All the grievances she felt before were gone with the wind. Caspian understood her. Although Jessica was touched, she was still stubborn. Next, she answered, ¡°Who traveled on purpose just to meet you? Stop thinking so highly of yourself¡­¡± Before Jessica even finished her sentence, she saw Caspian¡¯s smiling eyes, and she lowered her head, not saying another word. After a while, Caspian asked, ¡°Oh, right! How long can you stay here this time?¡± Since Caspian changed the topic, Jessica felt much rxed. Then, she tucked her hair behind her ears and replied, ¡°I can stay at most for five more days before going back. The workload my Master gave me is really heavy. Thankfully, I have Pure Jade Physique, and I can train much faster than other people. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even consider me to send the letter on her behalf.¡± ¡°Pure Jade Physique¡­ I¡¯m so envious of that,¡± Caspian sighed and looked at Jessica, ¡°When can you break through to the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm?¡± ¡°Thetest would be by the early of next year,¡± Jessica rolled her eyes at Caspian, ¡°You¡¯re not much slower than me as you¡¯re already a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm, and we¡¯re the same now.¡± Caspianughed awkwardly. After all, only he knew how many tricks he had in his sleeves to get such ascension speed. The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale alone gave him so many advantagespared to other cultivators. However, Jessica did not have any shortcuts, and she practiced step by step to improve herself. The advantages of her Pure Jade Physique were yet to be fully shown. At a lower realm, Jessica¡¯s cultivation speed was about 30% faster than ordinary cultivators. As she improved further, the difference would be more obvious. At that time, Jessica might only need a year to improve to the next level, but other cultivators might take at least seven years, and some of them might even be stuck in the same realm forever, unable to ascend. Jessica¡¯s glory days were still far ahead. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t be slower than you¡­¡± Caspian sighed again. When Jessi Chapter 283 Chapter 283 When Caspian arrived at the square, he saw a sea of people, and was puzzled. ¡°Why are there more people here today than the previouspetition?¡± Caspian looked around, trying to find Jessica. As he was worried that he could not meet Jessica in time, they decided to meet at the corner of the square. However, Caspian did not see Jessica when he nced over. Suddenly, Caspian heard Lucy¡¯s voice from behind him. ¡°Idiot Casper, we¡¯re here.¡± When Caspian turned around, he saw Jessica covering Lucy¡¯s mouth, showing an apologetic smile at him. Today, Jessica was in a different pink dressyered with tulle, and her shoulders and elbows loomed. Caspian also noticed that Jessica carefullybed her hair, and even though she was only standing at the side, she became the center of attention. Many male disciples stared at her. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Caspian walked over and held Jessica¡¯s hand. In the blink of an eye, some of the eyes that were focused on Jessica turned into a hostile gaze as they red at Caspian. Nheless, Caspian ignored those people and pulled Jessica through the crowd. Soon, they came to the corner of the stand and took a seat. ¡°Lady Jessica said we¡¯re not familiar with the Heavenly Stars Sect, so we came here earlier just in case you can¡¯t find us at the ce you mentioned. You¡¯re the one who¡¯ste,¡± Lucy chimed in proudly after breaking free from Jessica. Jessica changed the topic and answered, ¡°We didn¡¯t wait for long. I didn¡¯t expect that many Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples would join the spiritual apprentice list.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°I think it¡¯s strange too. The previouspetition did not have as many participants. Perhaps it¡¯s a new year, and there are many newly-entered disciples in the sect?¡± ¡°Hehe! Casper, don¡®t you know? This is all because of you.¡± Suddenly, a gruff voice sounded from the side. Caspian turned his head over to find a one-eyed guy with half of his face wrapped in bandages looking at him coldly. Although the guy only had one eye exposed, it was filled with deep-rooted hatred, and it was as if he wanted to skin Caspian alive. Moreover, not only was the man¡¯s head bandaged but both his arms that showed under his sleeves were also wrapped. Hence, one could only imagine what he looked like underneath the long robe. Such a terrifying sight was enough to make anyone have nightmares. Even Lucy¡¯s face started to ashen, and she slowly leaned closer to Jessica. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s Peter!¡± At that time, Caspian looked askance at him, and he calmly said, ¡°You¡¯re recovering faster than I anticipated. What a surprise.¡± When Caspian saw Peter, he was secretly shocked. It had been two months since he beat up Peter. Peter might be a cultivator, and his physical quality was better than mortals, but Caspian did not show him mercy and angrily attacked him at that time. Apart from not killing Peter, he should be no different from a disabled person. Additionally, if Peter were to recover naturally, it would take at least a year. Yet, it was two months. Judging from Peter¡¯s condition, besides his appearance was yet to fully heal, not only could he move, but he could also battle with other cultivators. That could only mean that Peter consumed some sort of precious medicines or rare treasures. The person that could provide him that would naturally be the one that gave Peter the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine. When Jessica heard Peter¡¯s name, her face immediately turned gloomy. After all, she heard from Caspian before that Peter was the one who plotted against him at Mirefield Gate. If Caspian were unfortunate, he might have died. Thus, how could Jessica respect such a person? Then, Jessica quietly took note of Peter¡¯s appearance, and she thought that she must teach that man a lesson if she had a chance in the future. Peter was enraged after being provoked by Caspian, and he red at Caspian as he uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°Caspian, don¡¯t be too full of yourself. I¡¯m not the same as I was two months ago. Weren¡¯t you wondering why there were so many people today?¡± After pausing for a moment, Peter continued, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. In the previous spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition, you managed to get into the top ten in your firstpetition as a newly-entered disciple. Hence, many clueless disciples thought thepetition was easy, and they all joined thepetition as they wanted to be a star overnight. What a naive thought¡­ Reality will only teach them that they¡¯re being overly ambitious. However¡­¡± Peter suddenly stopped, and the murderous look in his eyes raged as he looked at Caspian. It was as if a hungry wolf stared at its prey. ¡°There¡¯s an advantage to having more people. That way, I can ruthlessly beat you up in front of everyone and return to you what you have given me last time by tenfold, or even a hundredfold!¡± When he said thest few words, Peter¡¯s voice was like the cry of a demon at night, sending chills down people¡¯s spines. Caspian nced at Peter, and his line of sight quickly fell back on the arena as he said indifferently, ¡°I still have more than one thousand and nine hundred sect contribution points.¡± ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Peter frowned. ¡°If I beat you once, coupled with the fighting and severely hurting the disciple of the same sect, it¡¯s only going to cost me twenty sect contribution points,¡± Caspian slowly turned his head over and faked a smile, ¡°In other words, I can beat you up like how I did before about one hundred times.¡± ¡°Casper!¡± Peter could not help but quiver and took a step back. Even though his words were cruel and his gaze was filled with resentment, Peter¡¯s heart trembled every time he thought of the scene that night. The miserable situation that night turned into a lingering nightmare in his heart, and it might turn into his inner demon soon. Therefore, Peter was in a hurry to look for Caspian to get revenge and defeat that trauma. Initially, Peter thought his appearance and harsh words would make Caspian feel pressured. However, Caspian¡¯s simple reply brought Peter back to reality, and he even threatened him, treating him like a joke. In that instant, Peter fumed with rage, and he clenched his fists so tightly that he started trembling. ¡°Peter, rather than wasting your time being angry here, why don¡¯t you go ahead and get read? After all, actions speak louder than words.¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. At that time, a figure appeared from behind Peter, and the person patted Peter¡¯s shoulder. Then, his gaze fell on Caspian, and he sneered, ¡°Casper, it¡¯s been so long. Do you still remember me?¡± Chapter 284 Chapter 284 The person was burly and tall, and he appeared just like a hoodlum. As he looked at Caspian, there was a hint of mockery shing in his eyes. Caspian nced at the man and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you.¡± ¡°You!¡± In that instant, Asher was about to jump in rage. He refused to believe that Caspian did not remember him, and he must be doing it on purpose as he did not want to appear weak. However, it was not the time to remind Caspian who he was. If Asher did, the embarrassing incident during thest mission where he was scared by the few apprentices would be revealed. As an outer disciple, that would be embarrassing. Even as Asher recalled the scene that day, he felt that it was the humiliation of his life. Naturally, such a shame could not be mentioned in front of Peter. Otherwise, Asher would have nowhere to show himself anymore! Unfortunately for Asher, the more he was unwilling to mention it, the more Caspian wanted to go against his will. When Caspian saw how agitated Asher was, he chuckled. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Then, he stood and cupped his hands, saying, ¡°I¡¯m just pulling your legs. Please, don¡¯t be offended, Asher. It has been a while since our meeting in the ming Crows Ridge. I hope the matter that day did not cast a shadow in your heart and affect your cultivation progress.¡± ¡°You!¡± Asher pointed at Caspian with his mouth wide open, yet he could not utter a single word, and he was ready to bite Caspian¡¯s head off. Asher thought that Caspian was ruthless and cunning. Not only did Caspian mention Asher¡¯s embarrassing encounter, but he also made it sound so ambiguous with his strange choice of words. Anyone who heard Caspian would surely let their imagination run wild, and they would think that Asher suffered badly under Caspian¡¯s hands. Indeed, just as Asher expected, he quickly noticed from the corner of his eye that Peter looked at him with suspicions. It was as if Peter¡¯s gaze said, ¡°You were beaten by Caspian too?¡± ¡°B*stard! What are you looking at?!¡± Asher went ballistic, and he cursed at Peter as he violently pped him. Peter covered his cheek. His only visible eye was filled with grievance, and he was on the verge of tears. After all, Peter did not even say anything, so was a nce also an offense? Nheless, Peter did not have the guts to say such words. After taking a few deep breaths, Asher looked at Caspian and snorted. ¡°Don¡®t be so full of yourself. I hope you still can enter the top ten this time. Peter, let¡®s go!¡± After saying that, Asher flipped his sleeves and walked away arrogantly. Then, Peter red at Caspian before hurriedly following Asher. Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered with brilliant lights as he watched the two leave, and he grinned. Jessica waited until Caspian returned to his seat, and she whispered, ¡°Your senior seems to hate you?¡° ¡°That¡¯s not just hate! He wants me dead.¡± Caspian snorted. The two of them appearing at the same time together proved that Asher was the one who ordered Peter to toss the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine at him. What baffled Caspian was how petty Asher was as a person. When they were at the ming Crows Ridge, they only had verbal arguments, and that might have embarrassed Asher. However, Asher wanted to kill Caspian. At the thought of that, Caspian secretly sneered. Jessica was stunned when she heard Caspian¡¯s answer. ¡°Your senior should be a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, right? Will there be any problem?¡± ¡°Him?¡± Caspianughed and shook his head. Then, he leaned in closer to Jessica, which caused her to blush. Jessica wanted to move aside, but she heard Caspian whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± The next second, Jessica felt Caspian next to her. Even though they were separated by their clothes, Jessica was flushed all over. She lowered her head, and she was so shy that she did not dare to look up. Jessica was always carefree and loud. However, since she met Caspian, she would always show the look of a bashful daughter from a noble family. Even Lucy was in a daze when she saw the scene. Then, Caspian squeezed closer to Jessica again before saying, ¡°From the fact that Asher couldn¡¯t wait to show himself today, it can be seen that he¡®s just a meager small character. If it were me, it¡¯s better to hide behind and continue being the vicious maniptor. However, Asher hurriedly exposed himself, and he even said so much, so he¡®s digging his own grave. The problem lies with, Asher¡¯s easy to handle, but his brother is a rather tricky person?¡± ¡°His brother?¡± Jessica was puzzled. ¡°Yes. He has a brother named Adrian, and I heard that he¡¯s about ten years younger than him. Adrian is only around fourteen years old, and he¡¯s younger than us, almost as big as Lucy,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Idiot Casper! Don¡¯t look down on others. I might be small, but I¡¯m big!¡± Lucy¡¯s mind might have wandered elsewhere, and she puffed up her chest, retorting righteously. The next second, Jessica once again covered Lucy¡¯s mouth and pulled her into her embrace. Later, she scolded Lucy, ¡°You¡¯re a child! Don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡± ¡°But I¡­ Hmmmmph!¡± Lucy could not break free from Jessica¡¯s embrace, and she could only let out a muffled protest. ¡°Just go on and ignore her.¡± Jessica looked at Caspian and motioned him to continue. Caspian cast a pitiful nce at Lucy, and he continued, ¡°Adrian is said to be outstandingly gifted, and he¡¯s already in the mid-level third-stage Pulse Control Realm, and it¡¯s estimated that it won¡¯t be long until he reaches the peak.¡± ¡°A fifteen years old peak third-stage cultivator is indeed considered superior qualification if he didn¡¯t have any support from the n. There are not many such disciples in the Dark Moon Sect either,¡± Jessica replied as she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just because of that, they also mentioned Adrian caught an elder¡¯s attention, and he wanted Adrian to be his disciple,¡± Caspian answered, ¡°From Asher¡¯s current action, it seemed that Adrian would most really be epted as a personal disciple. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so arrogantly and hurriedly showed himself.¡± ¡°Will you be in trouble?¡± Jessica was worried. In the Dark Moon Sect, Jessica was also a personal disciple of an elder, so she was deeply aware that although a personal disciple might not be in a high realm in the early days, their status in the sect would be much higher than that of ordinary disciples due their identity. There would be times when the sect would keep a blind eye to things that a personal disciple did as long as it was not over the board. Hence, Jessica was concerned for Caspian. ¡°Bing a personal disciple is only a possibility, and it¡®s not a reality yet,¡± Caspianforted and smiled, ¡°If Adrian¡¯s a personal disciple, Asher wouldn¡¯t have been so kind with me as he did just now. ¡± As he said that, Caspian held Jessica¡®s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. This matter is insignificant, and if it worries you, I would rather not say anything.¡± Then, Caspian pointed at the arena far away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to cheer for me? After all, the better I perform, the higher my reputation is in the sect. Then, people will think twice before they provoke me, right?¡± Jessica nodded and hummed in reply. Soon, a melodious bell rang from the arena far from them, and a bright light followed after. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 The bell rang, and the elder arrived, which meant thepetition was about to begin soon. Caspian turned to Jessica and said, ¡°Thepetition is about to start. However, I need to meet a few friends of mine before that as I¡¯ve received favors from them, and I didn¡¯t get the chance to thank them yet.¡± ¡°Go ahead and do your thing. We¡¯ll be here and cheer for you.¡± Jessica nodded and smiled. Then, Jessica tugged at Lucy, and she also grinned at Caspian, saying, ¡°Good luck, idiot Casper!¡± Caspian waved his hands and walked toward the direction of the arena. Once Caspian left, Lucy leaned closer to Jessica and asked, ¡°Lady Jessica, aren¡¯t you nning on telling Casper about that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jessica nced at Lucy. ¡°The gorgeousdy, Maisie Pine!¡± As Lucy eximed, she gestured at her chest exaggeratedly. ¡°It¡¯s unexpected that Master Chloe is a friend of Maisie¡®s Master, and you¡¯re here to pass a letter to her. That Maisie¡¯s really beautiful and gentle. Besides, you know that when we were still in Evergreen Town, Maisie had always been taking special care of Casper. Do you think¡­ Do you think that¡­¡± ¡°What am I thinking?¡± Jessica knocked on Lucy¡¯s head meanly, ¡°You should address her as Lady Maisie. It¡¯s disrespectful to directly address her by her name only when you don¡¯t even know her.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Lady Maisie with the big bosom. Lady Jessica, aren¡¯t you afraid that she will snatch the idiot Casper?¡± Lucy covered her head and asked. Jessica looked down, then she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucy stared at Jessica in confusion. Jessica¡¯s gaze was calm and confident, and it did not seem as if she faked it. ¡°Why?¡± Lucy asked as she was puzzled. However, Jessica did not say much. ¡°You¡¯re just a child, so why are you asking so many questions? You won¡¯t understand! Stop asking me anymore!¡± Although her tone was stern, Jessica smiled sweetly. After all, Jessica and Caspian made progress and went through life and death together. All of those events left a deep mark in their hearts. Moreover, Jessica believed that it would not have faded just because Caspian would meet more people and experience more things. At that time, Caspian saw Xander, Omar, Maya, and Benedict nearby the arena. Among the top ten spiritual apprentice list disciples, those four seemed to have the best rtionship. Each time they came over, they would walk in and out together. The ranking of the spiritual apprentice listst time was also rather coincidental. As Maya was eliminated by Caspian, and Caspian could not continue the match as he passed out so he was ranked tenth. In the end, Benedict finally advanced a spot and was ranked third. The other two tanks were unchanged, showing their powerful and stable strength. In other words, Xander still ranked first in the previouspetition, Omar remained in second ce, and Benedict was third. Although Maya was not in the top ten, her strength was beyond doubt. With the presence of the newly-ranked tenth Caspian, the five of them stood together, forming a small group and bing the most eye-catching spot in the whole scene. When Caspian met Xander and the rest, he first expressed his gratitude toward Xander and Benedict for their help thest time. After that, everyone was puzzled as to why Caspian was only there at that time. Then, they noticed Caspian¡¯s motion and nced in Jessica¡¯s direction, and all of them suddenly showed knowing smiles. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll re-enter the top ten. Well, as long as I don¡¯t meet the few of you first,¡± Maya uttered. After the battle in Darley Valley, her temperament was greatly trained. For cultivators, there were times their strength became stagnant not because of insufficient training but their nature could not break through an inevitable hurdle. However, as long as they went through it, their future would be smooth, and they could make a giant leap forward. It was obvious that Maya jumped over the hurdle in front of her. ¡°However, there are many people this time,¡± Omar could not help butment when he saw the crowd. ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask Casper about this.¡± Maya smiled and exined the reason after that. In that instant, everyone realized what happened, but they did not mind it. After all, there were only a handful of unbelievable talents like Caspian in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s history. Hence, those disciples that joined thepetition just for fame were doomed for failure. ¡°I remembered that there were about four thousand disciples in the previouspetition, and I think it¡®s about seven thousand today¡­ ¡± Benedict estimated. Later, everyone went to take their jade te to join thepetition, and they found out that Benedict underestimated the number. That time, there were more than 9000 participants, and it was close to 10000! There were about 15000 apprentices in the Heavenly Stars Sect, and at that time, more than 60% of them paid their spirit stones just to join thepetition. It could be seen how impactful and inspirational Caspian¡¯s action wasst time. Caspianughed wryly. ¡°Previously, we only needed to win two rounds to enter the top one thousand and for our names to be qualified to be in the spiritual apprentice list. It seems that we need at least four matches this time.¡± ¡°The two extra matches will be just a little extra effort.¡± Xander¡¯s tone was as overbearing as his strength. The way of grouping was the same as thest time, and they were still divided into ten groups, each with a thousand people. Caspian and others, who ranked in the top tenst time, were divided into different groups. During the grouping process, Maya was the most nervous. After all, her strength belonged in the top ten, but she was not ranked in the top tenst time. Thus, she might meet Caspian and the rest if she were unlucky. If that happened, there would only be grievances left, no matter who won or lost. Thankfully, luck was on Maya¡¯s side this time. The strongest disciple in her group was probably the one ranked eighth in the previouspetition. The disciple also realized the formidable Maya with the me Phoenix Physique was in the same group as him, and he was on the verge of tears. His expression was aplete contrast from Maya¡¯s delighted look. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After they were grouped, Caspian walked toward the stands and sat beside Jessica, and he exined to her the rules of thepetition as they waited for the matches to start. Since the others knew that Caspian had a beautiful woman with him, they did note to bother them. When Lucy noticed the beautiful Maya, who had a unique temperament, Lucy treated Maya as if she was Jessica¡®s rival in love, especially when Maya was even chatting happily with Casper before. Thus, Lucy red at Maya from afar, causing Maya to feel ufortable among the crowd, and she felt a chill down her spine. Soon, the first match started. Caspian informed Jessica briefly about it and went into the ring. Even though Caspian did not know the disciple before him, the guy¡¯s words made him frown. ¡°So you¡¯re the disrespectful and deceitful Casper Montgomery? I¡¯m going to expose your true colors in front of everyone and show the world your ruthless tongue!¡± The disciple sounded righteous, and he glowed with the light of justice. ¡°You can go down now.¡± Caspian snorted. Then, he used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. Before the disciple could even finish his words, Caspian knocked him down with a p. Next, Caspian grabbed the guy by the cor and tossed him off the stage. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 ¡°CasperCasper won!¡± JessicaJessica eximed as she looked at the stage. However, Lucy answered nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s only the first round. If he loses, I won¡¯t approve of him to be your husband.¡± Although she said that, Lucy¡¯s eyes still shed with excitement when she saw CaspianCaspian easily win the first round, and it was apparent that she was happy for CaspianCaspian. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. CaspianCaspian did not feel pressured at all in the first match. In truth, CaspianCaspian believed that he would not meet any trouble before he entered the top ten. As CaspianCaspian was about to leave after throwing the disciple off the stage, he suddenly heard a loud exmation from the ring beside him. Then, CaspianCaspian turned his head to look over, and he was surprised to find that one of the participants was the bandaged Peter. Looking at Peter¡¯s eye movement that time, it seemed that he suffered quite a bit. Peter was often ranked in the top ten, so his strength was one of the best among the apprentices. However, it was only the first round. Peter seemed to be in a tough battle, which made others feel strange. Next, CaspianCaspian¡¯s gaze turned to Peter¡¯s opponent. When he saw the slender figure and refined side profile that matched a certain memory in his mind, CaspianCaspian could not help but mumble, ¡°Why is she here?¡± Peter¡¯s opponent at the moment turned out to be the girl CaspianCaspian saw in the cage during the Evergreen Town match! CaspianCaspian recalled she was the daughter of Zenith from the Gibson family in Veystone Town, and her name seemed to be Sna. When CaspianCaspian fought against Zephyr, he released Sna, but he did not get any news on her. As a person who he might only meet once, CaspianCaspian did not pay much attention to her. If CaspianCaspian did not see her, he would not think of her at all. ¡®When did she enter the Heavenly Stars Sect? I think I heard someone mention that she joined another sect, so what¡¯s going on?¡¯ CaspianCaspian thought, and he looked at JessicaJessica. JessicaJessica did not have a deep impression of Sna, so she did not show much expression. In that short time, Sna and Peter fought a few times. What surprised them was that Sna¡¯s beautiful and delicate face never showed any expression. Nheless, regardless of her aura or strength, she could win against Peter. Peter did not have any chance to retaliate at all. Moreover, through Peter¡¯s exposed eyes, CaspianCaspian could see the me of anger raging more violently. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve won against me. I haven¡¯t shown my unique skill.¡± Peter gritted his teeth. After all, he still wanted to enter the top ten and beat up CaspianCaspian in front of everyone to clear his shame. However, he did not expect that his opponent in the first round would be a tough one. When they fought each other, Peter felt as if he used his flesh to fight against steel, and his bones and muscles ached like they were about to explode. On the other hand, Sna still appeared emotionless. With her porcin skin, she seemed just like a charming doll that was exquisitely crafted at a nce. ¡°You forced me to do this!¡± Peter abruptly took a deep breath. The bandage on his body was like a cocoon at that moment, slowly cracking. Then, a dangerous aura spread to the surroundings. The disciples surrounding were shocked. Some of them were so scared that they could not help but retreat. Someone even shouted to warn Sna, ¡°Sna, watch out!¡± ¡°Run away now!¡± ¡°Hurry and admit defeat! You can¡¯t withstand this skill!¡± Snapletely ignored the warnings, and her aloof expression made others feel that she might even be deaf. ¡°I initially wanted to keep this skill to fight against CasperCasper, but consider yourself unlucky!¡± Peter roared. His voice was so loud that one could see visible airwaves in the surrounding space. In that instant, the bandages wrapping his body were all torn apart and shattered into the air as if they were white butterflies dancing everywhere. Among the white pieces, Peter bolted toward Sna like lightning, and he showed his palm out, which made an earth-shattering noise as he roared, ¡°The Heart Destroyer p!¡± ¡°Heart Destroyer p is a low-rank Earth Grade martial skill!¡± ¡°Peter mastered the Heart Destroyer p!¡± ¡°Although Heart Destroyer p only uses one palm, it can destroy the opponent¡¯s muscles and bones through the skin. It is mighty and extremely vicious!¡± ¡°Sna, run away now!¡± ¡°She¡¯s doomed!¡± Many disciples who watched were horrified, and they kept shouting. Unexpectedly, not only did Sna not dodge, but she even directly epted Peter¡¯s attack, extending her palm too. Her delicate little mouth finally spoke for the first time today, ¡°The Imperial Jail Deity Physique.¡± Then, with her body as the center, the surging airwaves and wind formed an afterimage of a deity behind her. The aura of the ancient power sted out, and with Sna as the center, a force field was formed on the ring! Everyone¡¯s breathing turned stagnant when they saw the scene, and they were all dumbfounded. CaspianCaspian also narrowed his eyes. ¡°Innate physique, just like JessicaJessica¡¯s Pure Jade Physique and MayaMaya¡¯s me Phoenix Physique. Sna¡¯s gifted with one too, and hers seems to be even more powerful!¡± Boom! Just as everyone was still stunned, Sna¡¯s palm and Peter¡¯s hand met in mid-air, and the air currents immediately exploded as if there were hundreds of arrows shooting everywhere. Bang! Blood sttered everywhere, followed by Peter¡¯s miserable wailing. His entire arm appeared as if it was dislocated, and it was moved back significantly. Then, in a sh, Peter¡¯s arm bone pierced through his shoulders, passing through the skin and flesh of his back. Later, blood and meat mixed and sshed in the air as if it rained blood. At the same time, every inch of Peter¡¯s skin on his arm was torn, as if countless explosives exploded together underneath them. In the blink of an eye, Peter¡¯s hand seemed to double in size, and he was drenched in his blood as he fell out of the ring. Peter rolled on the floor and cried out miserably. Sna also retreated more than dozens of steps. Her initially fair skin showed a hint of redness, and there was also blood at the corner of her mouth as her chest was violently undting. It was apparent that defeating the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm Peter also caused her some serious injuries. The hand that Sna used to attack Peter with was also covered in blood and badly wounded. At a nce, it was terrifying. However, Sna did not seem to feel the pain at all, and she did not even frown, nor did she use any medicine. Instead, Sna just took out a piece of handkerchief and wrapped her bloody arm. CaspianCaspian could not help but gasp when he saw the scene. In his eyes, Sna was like an emotionless freak that could not feel pain. Although she was beautiful, she was somewhat frightening. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 The surrounding disciples initially nned to show their love for Sna due to her beauty. However, after seeing her terrifying aura, everyone could not help but make way for her to pass. After walking a few steps down the ring, Sna looked around the crowd and suddenly saw Caspian among the people. Her calm eyes suddenly shed a brilliant light, and she immediately turned around to walk in Caspian¡¯s direction. When Sna appeared in front of Caspian, she did not say much but just folded her hands on both sides, slightly bent her knees, and made a standard servant bow. Then, she walked away. Everyone was stunned at the scene. Soon, they all returned to their senses and looked at Caspian¡¯s with a strange gaze. Most of them could not help but think, ¡°Is Casper that outstanding? How did he attract the newly- entered junior¡¯s attention when there are so many people and make her take the initiative to greet him?¡± Caspian shook his head helplessly. After all, he knew that Sna bowed at him to show her gratitude for the matter in Evergreen Town. However, Caspian was uncertain of why she was in the Heavenly Stars Sect. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Nevertheless, Caspian did not n to have much interaction with Sna, so the thought only shed in his mind, and he did not obsess over it. Instead, what Caspian was more interested in was Sna¡¯s appearance disrupted the bnce of the current spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition. Initially, the stronger person in Sna¡¯s group was Peter. However, Peter was quickly eliminated in the first round, and he was not even qualified to enter the spiritual apprentice list. Hence, Sna, who defeated Peter, instantly became a hot topic. Although the other disciples of her group were also excited, Sna¡¯s performance in winning against Peter proved that she might replicate Caspian¡¯s amazing performance a few months ago. However, those were still none of Caspian¡¯s concerns at the moment. Then, Caspian turned around and walked toward the stands. ¡°The girl looked somewhat familiar.¡± As expected, Caspian heard Jessica¡¯sment as soon as he returned. Thus, Caspian exined Sna¡¯s background. ¡°Oh. I think I remember now¡­¡± Jessica recalled and nodded, ¡°The situation then was too chaotic, and I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her.¡± Not long after, the second match started. Caspian wanted to find a chance to beat up Peter again. After all, ruthlessly hitting Peter in the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition would not cost any sect contribution points deduction. The guy was so useless that he was defeated in the first round. Caspian easily won the second match. Before his opponent could even draw their sword, Caspian already knocked him down the stage. After two rounds, three-quarters of the disciples participating in thepetition were eliminated, and less than three thousand people were left. In the third match, Caspian won without breaking a sweat. His opponent was in a higher realm than him and was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator who was also ranked in the top fifty before that. However, he was still not a match for Caspian. At that time, there were more than one thousand three hundred participants, and another winning round would qualify them to enter the top one thousand. The fourth round soon ended, and there were more than six hundred people left. After the fifth round, only three hundred participants remained. The sixth round was much crueler than the previous matches as many rings had blood on them. Although there were people injured in the first few rounds, all the apprentices understood that after the sixth round, there would only be two hundred people left. That meant they were half a step away from entering the top one hundred. The rewards for being in the top one hundred were much more generous. Hence, many apprentices who held back would showcase their extraordinary skills in that round. Even though there were many seriously injured participants in that round, nothing fatal would happen as the elders and elite disciples watched over the matches. After the sixth round, about one hundred and eighty participants remained. Therefore, if those people won the uing seventh match, they would enter the top one hundred. Caspian noticed that Xander, Omar, Maya, and Benedict all sessfully entered that round. Maya encountered the strongest disciple in the group in the sixth round, who was ranked eighthst time. Relying on her recent improvement, she used the Ninth Heaven¡¯s Phoenix Dancebined with the more powerful Phoenix Wing¡¯s Starry Night sh to knock the opponent down. Thus, Maya defeated the most powerful enemy, and with her strength, she finally stood out in the group and entered the top ten, with almost no suspense. On the other hand, it should not be much of a problem for the rest of them. Through Caspian¡¯s exnation, Jessica understood the difference in treatment between the top one hundred and those after. Although she knew that Caspian would not have a problem entering the top one hundred in his group, Jessica still felt somewhat nervous at the start of the seventh match. Nheless, her nervousness did notst long as Caspian knocked down his opponent with just one strike by using the Eight-Shadowed Fists. When Jessica realized Caspian used the martial skill she taught him back then, there was a hint of sweetness blooming in her heart. Getting into the top one hundred was naturally not Caspian¡¯s goal. Up until now, the previous matches were only warm-ups for him. After the eighth round ended, there were only less than fifty participants left. Among those fifty people, Caspian saw a familiar figure, Kyle, who was good at formations. In the previous spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition, Kyle lost to Caspian, and it could be seen that Kyle also trained hard in the past few months. That time, Kyle finally made a breakthrough. Kyle managed to enter the top fifty from his best result of being in the top one hundred. If he won that round, he would be ranked in the twenty something, which was still among the top of the 15000 apprentices in the sect. However, Kyle faced a mysterious and formidable opponent in his ninth round, Sna. Sna, who participated in the rankingpetition as a new disciple, almost reproduced the performance of Caspian in his previous tournament. With herpelling performance, Sna managed to enter the top fifty. Except for the first opponent, Peter, who injured her, she won almost all of the following games without any surprise. What caught everyone¡¯s eyes was her right hand was injured while fighting against Peter, and in the following matches, all the opponents also took advantage of the situation. However, Sna did not seem to care about her wounds. When her opponents deliberately attacked her right hand, Sna used the same hand to retaliate. The handkerchief on her right hand was bloodstained, but there was still no expression on her face. Sna was just like a porcin doll with a fixed look ¡°How are you, Kyle?¡± Before thepetition started, Caspian went to greet Kyle. ¡°Your opponent in the next match won¡¯t be an easy one.¡± Kyle¡¯s face showed an unprecedented solemnness. After some time, Kyle turned over and looked at Caspian. ¡°I have a feeling that you¡®re both simr.¡± Chapter 288 Chapter 288 ¡°We¡¯re simr?¡± Caspian was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Kyle nodded, and he did not appear as if he was joking. ¡°How?¡± Caspian nced at Sna in the distance and looked at Kyle again. Caspian did not think there was anything simr between Sna and him. ¡°The momentum you both have when facing your enemies, the look in your eyes, and the pressure that you emitted,¡± Kyle answered with certainty, ¡°I feel like she¡¯s just a female version of you.¡± Once again, Kyle did not appear as if he was joking. Caspian thought his expression was as if Kyle faced a formidable enemy. Hence, the smile on Caspian¡¯s face also gradually disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ll observe her. Kyle, be careful. Sna has an innate physique,¡± Caspian replied, nodding his head. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Kyle responded. Caspian noticed that Kyle¡¯s tone was not as optimistic as before, and he even said he would try his best. It was apparent that Kyle already felt immense pressure before the game even started. In the ninth round of thepetition, Caspian still knocked out his opponent easily. After qualifying to the tenth round, Caspian hurriedly looked at Kyle and Sna¡¯s match, which was still ongoing. Kyle relied on his technique and a steady stream of formations to deal with Sna. On the other hand, Sna¡¯s battle style did not change along with Kyle¡¯s. No matter what type of formations Kyle used, Sna would rush forward, move her arms to sweep the airflows, and st out a terrifying punch. After the Water-Condensing Formation slowed her down, Kyle immediately tossed out the Swirling des Formation. The biting cold sword lights pierced through Sna¡¯s arm, and blood sttered everywhere. However, Sna only staggered slightly, and she quickly stabilized her footing before sting a punch at Kyle again. The surrounding airflow copsed suddenly, and there was a muffled noise from the Water-Condensing Formation, which exploded in a sh. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Kyle¡¯s face immediately fell, and he hurriedly jumped aside. The spot where he stood just now directly exploded from Sna¡¯s punch. Not only was Sna¡¯s arm still bleeding, but the sharp de also shed her waist and ribs area as she did not manage to dodge in time, and her top was soaked in blood too. Nheless, Sna¡¯s gaze was still calm, and she focused on Kyle and rushed toward him. Her momentum was so strong that it pressurized the surrounding air, causing a loud explosion. Then, she sted out a punch. That scene indeed seemed familiar, and Caspian¡¯s pupils constricted. Kyle¡¯s face changed drastically, and he hurriedly waved an array map. ¡°Soil-Thickening Formation!¡± Boom! Just as a wall of soil emerged from the ground, Sna sted it. Then, the wall immediately shattered, and mud flew everywhere. As Kyle was hit by the airwaves formed by her punch, his internal organs were twisted together, and it was so ufortable that he almost vomited blood. At that time, Caspian finally faintly figured out the momentum that Kyle mentioned. ¡°Keep pushing forward even if you¡¯re hurting¡­ This is indeed interesting,¡± Caspian thought as he looked at Sna, ¡°However, she has a one-track mind. Nheless, this type of technique is the best to restrain Kyle.¡± As Kyle mainly relied on formations to attack, his martial skills were far inferior to other cultivators. The only martial art that he trained in was techniques to dodge his opponents. Moreover, such an avoidance skill feared sticky opponents the most. Once an opponent clung to him, Kyle would need to keep using his martial skill to avoid them. As a result, not only would he not have a chance to showcase his formations, but Kyle would also be exhausting his spiritual Qi. Kyle was secretly cursing nonstop. He managed to enter the top fifty in the currentpetition, which was already a significant improvement. However, who would not want to go a step further if they had the chance? Unfortunately for Kyle, the opponent he met was Sna, who he could not knockdown. No matter which formation he used, the Water-Condensing Formation that solidifies the void, the Soil- Thickening Formation for defense, the Swirling des Formation that attacks fiercely, and the Thistles and Thorns Formation that entangles the opponent, Snapletely turned a blind eye, and she kept pursuing Kyle. During the whole match, Sna fought hard. The arena was ruined from the st of punches, and rubbles could be seen everywhere. Sna¡¯s dress was also torn in many ces, and her long hair was somewhat messy. However, the expression in Sna¡¯s eyes never changed, and the wounds on her did not seem to affect her at all. Looking at Sna, Caspian recalled the scene in Evergreen Town. Under Zephyr¡¯s torture, Sna¡¯s body beneath her long skirt was full of bruises and welts, not to mention her skin and flesh injuries, but her muscles and internal organs must have suffered severe damage too. Caspian remembered when he let Sna escape, where each step she took would leave a bloody footprint on the ground. Hence, it could be imagined how critical her injuries were back then. If it were other ordinary people, they would have been in so much pain that they could not walk, and even breathing would be some sort of torture. Yet, Sna only gritted her teeth, and the pain only shed in her eyes before she quickly suppressed them. The silhouette in Caspian¡¯s memory merged with the person in the arena, and Caspian could not help but sigh. ¡°She¡¯s just a girl¡­ What exactly did the Gibson family do to her¡­¡± As Caspian said that, Kyle used his remaining spiritual Qi to activate the final piece of the array map. ¡°The Dested Desert Heat Formation!¡± Boom! The mes erupted like a volcano, bursting from under Sna¡¯s feet, and instantly engulfed her. The raging fire and the scorching heat suddenly forced everyone around the ring to look away, and they kept retreating, unable to watch the match directly or get closer to them. Two seconds¡­ Four seconds¡­ There was no movement among the raging fire. Then, Kyle breathed out a long sigh of relief. ¡°I finally won!¡± Kyle put in much effort before just to seize a chance to showcase the Dested Desert Heat Formation, and it seemed that it was a sess. However, an ear-piercing sound as if the air spun. Bang! The bright me that was originally burning suddenly revolved in mid-air and turned into a billowing vortex as if being pulled by an invisible force. The next second, the center of the vortex sank, and it abruptly exploded. Then, the loud noises continued as mes flew everywhere. Soon, a fist burst out of the formation. The surrounding billowing scorching waves of mes separated like tides. Sna stepped on the blood and fire with a nk expression, emerging from the ze. Her face was stained with dirt, the tip of her hair curled and turned yellow as they were scorched, and some parts of her clothes were even burned. However, Sna still turned a blind eye to that. In her eyes, there was only Kyle, her opponent. ¡°The Imperial Jail Deity Physique!¡± With a clear shout, Sna sted a violent punch. Kyle¡¯s face drastically changed, whereas Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with brilliant lights. The surrounding spectating disciples all gasped. The light in the ring seemed to havepleted light and dark alternation at that moment. Then, Kyle could be throwing up a mouthful of blood as he fell out of the arena. Sna stood in the ring with the mes still burning behind her. As the wind blew wildly, her long hair danced in the air. Even though her wounds still bled and she did not wipe off the bloodstains on her face, Sna stood straight as always. Then, Sna looked at Kyle, who slowly got up beneath the stage, and she bowed. ¡°Thank you for the guidance, Kyle.¡± As Caspian watched the expressionless Sna, who just won under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he seemed to understand what Kyle said before. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, she might have a chance to be among the top ten.¡± Caspian went through the competition schedule again. There was only one more match to decide the top ten of the currentpetition. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 ¡°Sna¡¯s strength far surpassed her current realm,¡± Jessicamented when Caspian returned to the stands. She also watched the match just now. Even though Jessica sat far away, the momentum that Sna showed made Jessica¡¯s heart palpitate. Sna attacked as if she were desperate, and there was no defense, only attack. It was as if she only had one belief, ¡®As long as you were knocked down before me¡¯. ¡°She¡¯s quite simr to you,¡± Jessica added. ¡°You¡¯re not the first person to say that.¡± Caspian sat beside Jessica and held her hand. ¡°Kyle, my senior, said the same thing before the match started just now.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jessica blinked curiously. ¡°I was rather surprised in the beginning, but after watching the match¡­¡± Caspian chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re quite simr. However, Sna has a one-track mind, and I¡¯m much smarter than her.¡± ¡°What about Kyle?¡± Jessica slightly raised her chin, pointing at Kyle. He looked at the stage from a distance, and he appeared to be deep in his thoughts. As Jessica noticed Caspian seemed to be friends with Kyle, she asked Caspian out of concern. Caspian turned to Kyle and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯ll be stronger than today in the next match.¡± Not long after, all the matches in the ninth round ended, and only about twenty participants were left. However, Caspian was much luckier as he only needed to win another match to enter the top ten. On the other hand, Xander¡¯s group would have to fight one more battle before that. Nheless, for a strongpetitor like him, an extra round would not take too much of his time. As for Omar, Benedict, and Maya¡¯s group, there would basically be no suspense anymore. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, that was the truth. Those disciples that could enter the top ten were far stronger than ordinary disciples. Moreover, once they entered the top ten, they would be rewarded more generously than other disciples. At times, the sect might even give them extra prizes. Therefore, their advantages would only be snowballing. In the current spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition, there were no other changes for the rest of them besides Sna¡®s group. The Dark Moon sect also used the same method to teach their disciples. Although they would receive many resources each month as a sect disciple, they would get more than others as long as they fought for it and if they had the strength. Then, under such advantageous situations, they could keep umting and even be unreachable from the rest! That was also a technique used by the sect to encourage their disciples. After the tenth round ended, the top ten disciples of the spiritual apprentice list emerged. Besides Peter being reced by Sna and Maya defeating the previous ranked eighth disciple, returning to the top ten once again, the other eight spots had no changes. In the previouspetition, Caspian was the center of attention. However, most people focused on Sna that time around. One of it was because, just like Caspian, Sna also just entered the sect, and she managed to enter the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list despite it being her firstpetition. On the other hand, Sna was also an exceptional beauty. Since the beginning of time, gorgeousdies would easily catch people¡¯s attention. Even if the woman did not show much expression, those exquisite features captivated everyone¡¯s sight, and they could not look away easily. Not only that, that beauty¡¯s porcin face was stained with blood, and her clothes were torn from the battles, which made her more eye-catching. However, for Xander and Omar, including Benedict, who were ranked higher, they thought Sna was far inferior to Caspian even though she might seem to have achieved the same achievements as Caspian. Thest time Caspian joined thepetition, he was only an entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, but Sna was already in the mid-level. When Caspian entered the top ten before that, he defeated Maya in her heyday. In contrast, Sna defeated Peter, who was yet to recover from his severe injuries. At that time, the top ten disciples gathered on the stage, and the next step would be the match that would determine their ranks in the spiritual apprentice list. Unfortunately, after Caspian qualified into the top tenst time, he became unconscious and did not participate in the next match. Thus, Caspian was very curious about the mode of thepetition for the top ten. The matches for the top ten were no longer divided by groups through drawing lots. Instead, it would be a challenge mode. Each of them would have three opportunities to challenge others and be challenged. It was unnecessary to use all the opportunities to challenge others or even use them all. If you were challenged and did not ept the fight, you would be considered the losing party. The rules were straightforward, but the game required exceptional nning. Then, Caspian looked at Xander at Omar. The two of them appeared calm, and it was evident that they were familiar with that method. More importantly, they were confident with themselves. Naturally, no one would simply challenge Xander, and if he were to challenge someone, he had absolute confidence that he could defeat them. Hence, Xander was not worried at all. After the announcement of the mode of thepetition, the elder stepped off the ring. Suddenly, a clear whistle came from the distant sky, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Soon, the crowd looked over and saw a massive white crane fluttering its wing. It appeared just like a ray of white light as it flew toward the ring. The white crane was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, itnded in the arena, sweepingrge air currents. The crane was at least three times the size of an ordinary white crane, and it stood at about one story tall, blocking the sunray with its figure. As a result, anyone who stood in front of the crane felt immense pressure. When the surrounding disciples saw the crane, they showed a look of fear and retreated. Those in the ring also showed different expressions. When the elder saw the white crane, his expression changed, and he hurriedly walked forward with both hands at the side. The elder¡¯s respectful actions were as if he met a senior. ¡°Good day to you, Elder White. May I know if you¡¯re here to bring us any news?¡± When the disciples saw the elder talking to the massive white crane, they were all stunned. However, something more impossible happened the next second. The white crane raised its neck and opened its mouth, unexpectedly speaking like a human. ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of the other elders to hand over a matter.¡± The white crane¡¯s voice was crisp as if it were a young girl. Of course, they did not expect the crane to be a female. When the crowd saw the white crane speaking, they were all dumbfounded, and some could not resist but exim. ¡°It speaks!¡± ¡°A monster! This is a monster!¡± ¡°The monster not only understands the elder¡¯s words, but it also answers him like a human!¡± ¡°Why does the Dark Moon Sect have monsters!¡± ¡°It mentioned that it was representing the other elders! What¡¯s going on?¡± Caspian looked at the white crane, and his eyes shed as he whispered, ¡°A monster with wisdom¡­ Its realm is equivalent to a Holy Land Realm cultivator.¡± Caspian¡¯s voice was soft, but the white crane seemed to catch his words directly, and it turned to look at Caspian with a burning gaze. Then, it opened and closed its mouth, making a gentle woman¡¯s sound. ¡°Are you the newly-entered apprentice, Casper Montgomery?¡± Chapter 290 Chapter 290 The white crane was all white with no trace of variegation, and its eyes were as blue as the ocean. When the white crane had a look at him, Caspian felt as if his soul was pierced, and his knees subconsciously went weak, almost making him kneel. Thankfully, Caspian met Delmont, a Holy Land Realm¡¯s cultivator, twice. Hence, he was still somewhat immune to such a high-level cultivator¡¯s momentum. Caspian¡¯s heart only trembled slightly, and he immediately regained his senses. Then, he secretly took a deep breath in to calm himself down before taking a step forward. Next, Caspian respectfully bowed and greeted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Casper Montgomery. Nice to meet you, Elder White.¡± If it were other disciples facing the white crane, they might not know how to address it. If they called the white crane a monster, it would surely be dissatisfied. Nevertheless, Caspian overheard the elder addressing the white crane just now, so there should not be any problem in just following the elder. The white crane looked at Caspian up and down for a moment and nodded. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Its words might seem normal, but the expression of the elder standing at the side immediately changed. The disciples present were unaware of it, but the elder knew well that the white crane was raised by the elders. Although it was only a monster with wisdom and could not shape-shift, it would usually be in contact with high-level cultivators within and outside of the sect. Hence, the white crane had a broad outlook, and it would not even spare a nce at unimportant people. However, it took the initiative to praise Caspian, which further showed that Caspian was extraordinary. ¡°This time, I¡¯m representing the elders to announce something that concerns you,¡± the white crane continued. As soon as the words got out, there was an uproar in the crowd, and everyone looked at Caspian in surprise. Even Caspian was taken aback. ¡°The elders? Concern me?¡± At this moment, hundreds of thoughts filled Caspian¡¯s mind. Doubt, surprise, vignce, worry, shock, and such emotions surged in him. Caspian did not believe that as an apprentice, he would catch the attention of the elders. After all, from a certain point of view, the elders represented the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s attitude! Moreover, the elders that could have such powers were all in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. If any of them appeared, they would not need to move a finger to kill Caspian, but he would have died multiple times with just a blow in the air. And tthey came here for an insignificant apprentice? What went on? In that instant, countless thoughts filled Caspian¡¯s mind, but he hid the emotions well and did not show anything on the surface. He remained polite and respectful, waiting for the white crane¡¯s following words. Even though the white crane was a monster with wisdom, it was still not a human. Besides that, it was raised in the sect, so its worldly wisdom was probably the same as a ten-year-old. Thus, the crane ignored Caspian¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°The elders have a mission for you, Casper.¡± ¡°A mission?¡± ¡°A mission from the elders?¡± The crane¡¯s words once again caused an uproar among the crowd. It was such a great honor for the elder to personally allocate a task for him. In that instant, everyone looked at Caspian with a burning gaze. Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that a person who was in the center of attention would easily be targeted. At the moment, Caspian was only an apprentice, yet the elders gave him a task under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Hence, Caspian did not think that it was a great thing. Furthermore, Caspian also had a faint hunch that the mission the elders gave him would not be worth celebrating. Caspian believed that it was conspired against. Soon, Caspian heard the white crane announce, ¡°As a preparation of the nation¡¯s official religion election next year, the uing spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition will be suspended. The elders will inform on the specificster. As for Casper, the mission for you is to defeat Xander Faris and Omar Pine, the top two of the spiritual apprentice list.¡± The news that the white crane brought over was shocking. The suspension of the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition three monthster was already surprising. However, the crowd quickly understood after giving it a thought. The nation¡¯s official religion election was next year, and it concerned the sect¡®s development in the next decade. Thus, the sect might change the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition into a selection tournament. However, they were still puzzled at the mission given to Caspian. Among the crowd, there were different expressions, and some opened their mouths wide. Caspian looked at Xander and Omar. They were also caught off guard by the news as the mission concerned both of them. After the brief surprise, Caspian had a hunch again and swiftly moved his line of sight toward the surrounding spectators. With his eagle eyes, Caspian quickly noticed a silhouette shed at the top of the stands in the distance. The person seemed to have realized Caspian looked for them, and they immediately turned around and disappeared among the crowd. ¡®Ha! A personal disciple can do as they wish,¡¯ Caspian secretly snorted, ¡®I¡¯ll make you regret this.¡¯ The white crane was unaware that everyone¡¯s heart surged with countless emotions. Instead, it only continued to exin the elders¡¯ mission for Casper, ¡°In these three months, Casper must challenge Omar and Xander. If Casper defeats Omar, he will receive a high-grade Puritan Armor, fifty spirit stones, and one Mind- Gathering Pill.¡± When the white crane announced the rewards, gasping sounds could be heard all over the room. Even the elder looked at Caspian with a fiery gaze. The Puritan Armor was a high-grade defense weapon, and it was not easy to refine. Thus, everyone was jealous of him. However, what made the others¡¯ eyes turn green was the Mind-Gathering Pill! Even Caspian himself was dumbfounded when he heard the rewards consist of one Mind-Gathering Pill. He saw the precious medicine in the Astrea Pavilion before, and one of it would need 300 sect contribution points. Although Caspian might feel the 300 sect contribution points was not much after inheriting Wesley¡¯s 2800 points, an apprentice might not share the same thought as him. Let alone 300 sect contribution points, they would need at least a year just to umte 30 sect contribution points! Therefore, the Mind-Gathering Pill would only be exchanged by the inner disciples as it was even somewhat tricky for an outer disciple to afford it. Nheless, the Mind-Gathering Pill¡¯s effect matched up with the 300 sect contribution points needed. With that precious medicine, the cultivator did not need to exhaust themselves to the extreme just to enter the Cultivation State. As known, the Cultivation State was the best way for the cultivators to improve themselves. The Mind- Gathering Pill could make the cultivator¡¯s mind more agile when the medicine was in effect, and they would be at least three times more alert than usual! Those were only the rewards given after defeating Omar! When everyone noticed that, they all looked at the white crane.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. If winning against Omar would entitle Caspian such impressive rewards, what would he get if he defeated Xander? Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Caspian looked at the white crane, and his eyes flickered. Even Caspian could not be sure of his thoughts at the moment. Watching from the stand in the distance, Jessica frowned. When Lucy noticed her expression, she was confused and asked, ¡°Lady Jessica, why don¡¯t you seem happy? If the idiot Casper wins, he¡¯ll get generous rewards. Aren¡®t you happy for him?¡± ¡°I just thought it was strange that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elders would make such a decision.¡± Jessica¡¯s doubt was the same as Caspian¡¯s. ¡°Lady Jessica, what are you saying?¡± Lucy was puzzled. Jessica shook her head and did not say much. Soon, a solemn expression appeared on her face, ¡°Let¡¯s see what else the white crane will say.¡± Following that, the white crane continued, ¡°Casper, if you defeated Xander, you can choose any one of the eighteen Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Grandmasters and request two hours of teachings.¡± In that instant, the scene fell silent, and everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Caspian. Although the reward was not a material one and appeared not as generous as before, any of the eighteen Grandmasters in the Heavenly Stars Sect was like a colossal treasure-house! The Grandmasters naturally referred to the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elders that reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Since they could ascend to the Heavenly Spirit Realm, whatever those elders saw or heard on their journey to immortality as well as the umted experiences, would be beneficial for an ordinary disciple even if they just simply mentioned anything. If Caspian could get two hours of lessons with the Grandmaster, it meant he could ask all sorts of questions in that time. Such a treatment was a dream for every disciple. Even if they only dreamed of getting taught by a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, they would still wake up with a smile. However, Caspian had two hours to do as he wished. Besides the sound of everyone¡¯s heartbeats, there was no other noise. Almost all of them stared at Caspian, wishing that they could be him. However, Caspian appeared exceptionally calm. He knew how big the reward was, but he thought the more generous the prize was, the more dangerous it would be. After pondering for a moment, Caspian noticed that the white crane was not going to say anything, so he asked, ¡°Elder White, is there any punishment if I fail the challenge?¡± The white crane moved its slender neck as if it mimicked a human shaking its head. ¡°I¡¯ve not heard of this.¡± Caspian got even more confused about the elders¡¯ intention. ¡°So there¡¯s no cost to this mission? If I win, I¡®ll get a steady reward, and if I lose, I won¡®t need to pay anything?¡± Based on his previous assumptions, Caspian would be severely punished if he lost. However, it seemed that there were no consequences at all, which was puzzling. Then, the white crane suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s one thing you need to pay attention to. You only have one chance each to challenge them. Once you lose, there won¡¯t be any reward.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, Elder White.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve exined everything the elders wanted me to. All of you can just wait for further notifications on other news.¡± Later, the white crane spread its wings and instantly rolled up a whirlwind on the spot, casting a huge shadow like a dark cloud covering the sun. When Caspian noticed that the white crane left, a sudden idea shed in his mind. Then, he took a step forward and said, ¡°Elder White, there¡¯s something else¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? What else do you have to say?¡± The white crane stopped pping its wings and looked at Caspian arrogantly, and its tone was full of annoyance. As the crane was a monster with wisdom, it naturally believed it was at a higher ranking than Caspian, who was an apprentice. If Caspian were an elite or core disciple, the white crane would not mind it. However, he was just an apprentice. How was he qualified in asking the crane to wait a minute? Nheless, the white crane understood that the elders valued Caspian, so it controlled its patience. The surrounding disciples also looked at Caspian in confusion, wondering what he was going to say next. ¡°Elder White, as the senior of the sect, did the elders never mention that you should reward me too?¡± Caspian raised his head and smiled sheepishly at the white crane. ¡°Reward you?¡± The white crane screamed. The other disciples and elders thought Caspian was out of his mind. Why would the white crane reward him? What kind of reward? ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Caspian nodded, and he appeared serious, ¡°Elder White, just think about it. The elders are giving me a mission to defeat the top two seniors on the spiritual apprentice list in three months. As long as Iplete my task, I¡¯ll be rewarded. Now that I¡¯ve entered the top ten, the top ten naturally will be rewarded. Since the elders did not mention anything about rewarding me, they must be giving you a chance to show your love and care for the younger generations of the sect.¡± Caspian appeared so serious as if he described the truth, and every word he said was as if he pointed the white crane to the right path and thinking on its behalf. Unfortunately, although the white crane had wisdom, its experience was not vast. Hence, when Caspian said that, it crooked its head and thought Caspian was rtively reasonable. As for the other disciples, they all watched as the white crane seemed to have fallen for Caspian¡¯s words, and they were all dumbfounded. That could work? That guy was utterly brazen! He even dared to trick the monster with the wisdom that the elders raised! However, none of them dared to point out that Caspian lied to the white crane. After all, Caspian did not directly ask for a reward, but he thought on behalf of the white crane, leaving a thought that he cared for the younger generation of the sect. Anyone who dared to stop the white crane was equivalent to ruining its image. At that time, Caspian might only push the me on the person, and the white crane might directly punch a hole into their mouth. ¡°You have a point.¡± After thinking for some time, the white crane realized that it was at its wit¡¯s end, so it simply decided not to think about it anymore. Besides, the white crane did not believe that an apprentice would lie to it. Thus, it turned its neck around and plucked a white feather from its wings. Then, the crane tossed it at Caspian and said, ¡°Here you go! This is enough to show that I care for the younger generations of the sect, right?¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder White! If I achieve anything in the future, I¡¯ll never forget your help today!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes were clear, and his tone was righteous. A satisfactory smile appeared in the white crane¡¯s eyes. Soon, it nodded its head and flew away. Once the white crane left, everyone looked at Caspian in aplicated gaze. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Even Lucy¡¯s adorable eyes were widened. That guy was shameless! But, everyone was still impressed with Caspian. If it were them, they would not even dare to have such a thought, let alone lie to the white crane and ask for rewards. On the other hand, Caspian happily kept away the feather. Monsters and cultivators were different. Cultivators could provide treasures and precious medicines, but the most valuable thing of a monster was its flesh and blood. Although Caspian was not aware of the use of that feather, it was a treasure. Thus, Caspian decided to find a time and research on its use. After keeping the feather, Caspian turned around and saw Xander and Omar walking toward him. ¡±Xander, Omar¡­¡± When Caspian saw them, he showed a helpless smile. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 ¡±Don¡¯t worry too much. We know that this isn¡¯t your idea.¡± Omar smiled. Xander did not say much, but he just nodded at Caspian. Nheless, he expressed the same thought as Omar¡¯s. When the white crane exined the details of the mission, Caspian had a feeling that someone tried to provoke the rtionships he had with Xander and Omar. Even though he was not as close to them on typical days, Xander and Omar helped Caspian in front of almost all the apprentices during the previous spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition. Moreover, they gave Caspian treasured medicines and helped him improve himself. However, the details of the mission were to let Caspian defeat them to be rewarded. If word went out, others would believe that Caspian bit the hand that fed him, which was exactly what Caspian was worried about. Even though he could not care less about what others think, Caspian did not want Xander and Omar to misunderstand him. After all, he epted their favors. At that time, Xander and Omar appeared rxed, and they did not appear to misunderstand Caspian because of that matter, which calmed Caspian down. ¡°We might be all cultivators, but there are times where we still need to fight for power and gains. The few of us¡­¡± Omar leaned closer to Caspian and whispered with his utmost softest voice, ¡°Might only be someone¡¯s pawns. But, don¡¯t worry about it. Ordinary disciples are unaware of such a thing, but we¡®ve been through this more than once.¡± Caspian looked at Omar and noticed him ncing at the few people, including Xander, Benedict, and Maya. He also realized that these disciples all appeared normal as if they were ustomed to it. ¡°It¡¯s more important for us to have a good personal rtionship, so don¡¯t you sweat over this problem,¡± Omar patted Caspian¡¯s shoulders, ¡°You should think that if you want to rush from the tenth spot to the first, you¡¯ll only be getting the ranking rewards and nothing else on the usual match. However, if you defeat Xander and me, you¡¯ll even get rewards from the missions. That¡¯s amazing, so why not just go for it? Besides, you won¡¯t suffer any losses if you lose.¡± Omarughed happily. ¡°We¡¯ve actually met such situations before, but all of them were in private, and none of them was publicly announced like yours today.¡± When he said these, Omar winked at Caspian and asked, ¡°Since you have three months, when are you going to challenge us?¡± ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind¡­ I¡¯d like to challenge you today.¡± Caspian chuckled. ¡°Hmm. Alright, alright. Challenging me today¡­ Wait?! What?! Today?! Now?!¡± When Omar realized what went on, he eximed. The rest of them heard Caspian¡¯s words, and all looked at him with a puzzled gaze. Caspian was indeed a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and he was ranked in the top ten. However, Omar was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm, and he never fell out of the top five. Xander and Omar were the strongest two among the apprentices, yet Caspian challenged Omar today. Moreover, the white crane mentioned that Caspian only could challenge them once. If he failed, he would not be rewarded. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Omar looked at Caspian with a strange gaze, ¡°I swear by my identity as a cultivator that I¡®ll never purposely go easy on you.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Caspian nodded, ¡°Just as you said just now if I win, I¡¯ll be generously rewarded, and if I lose, I won¡®t suffer any losses. Then, let¡¯s just do it today.¡± When Omar noticed that Caspian was not joking, he pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Okay. Since you¡®ve decided. Let¡¯s do it!¡± Swoosh! Omar withdrew his sword and pointed at Caspian with the tip of the de. ¡°Casper, I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± Caspian gripped his Ghoul-Locker Spear, his eyes burning and electrifying as he loudly said, ¡°To face the opponent with full strength is a sign of respect.¡± The two of them boiled with fighting spirit Omar looked at Caspian, and his eyes slightly narrowed as he smiled in satisfaction. Caspian did not use any weapons in the previous ten matches. Regardless of who the opponent was, he knocked them down with his fist. However, Caspian took out his Ghoul-Locker Spear at that time, which meant he would show his actual ability. That match was not only for the top ten ranking in the spiritual apprentice list, but it also concerned one of the challenges in Caspian¡®s mission. Everyone looked at the ring, and they could not help but have a heated discussion. ¡°Isn¡®t it too soon for Caspian to challenge Omar today?¡± ¡°Although the mission given by the elders is challenging, there might still be half a chance in winning if he trained hard for three months first. Yet, Casper rashly challenged Omar.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Caspian does things without thinking before acting. Why did he suddenly challenge Omar now?¡± ¡°Was he hoping for Omar to go easy on him? Dream on!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. if Omar goes easy on him in such apetition, it might leave a shadow in him and affect his future ascension. With Omar¡¯ s vision, he would have never let such a thing ruin his future.¡± ¡°What¡¯s Casper thinking?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­ Maybe he has the strength to fight against a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator?¡± ¡°If Omar¡¯s an individual cultivator or from a n, Casper, as a sect¡¯s disciple, would be better than him, and it would still be possible to challenge him. In this case¡­ His winning rate is really small.¡± In the entire square with nearly 15000 apprentices, none of them thought highly of Caspian. After all, his opponent was not an ordinary one, but the top two of the apprentices, the dual sword wielder, Omar. Sitting in the stands, Lucy could not help but feel worried as she could hear the discussions around her. Although she did not say anything, Lucy was still anxious for Caspian. After giving it a thought, Lucy tugged at Jessica¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Lady Jessica, do you think idiot Casper will win?¡± ¡®¡®I believe in him,¡± Jessica answered with four words without any hesitation. ¡°Then, I hope idiot Casper won¡¯t embarrass us. Let¡®s just cheer for him.¡± Lucy nodded. There were only Caspian and Omar left in the arena, and the closest to the audience were the other eight disciples who entered into the top ten. ¡°Casper challenged Omar¡­ The winner for this match is hard to decide¡­¡± Mayamented. As the strongest among the apprentices, their judgments were naturally different from those of other ordinary disciples. After all, their views were deeper and further. Xander, who usually did not talk much, actually expressed his opinions again that time. ¡°Casper has made significant progress during this period. The fact that Peter could not fight back before was clear evidence, and that was almost two months ago. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Now, whether he can defeat Omar this time depends on how long he needs to force Omar to use that trick.¡± Although Sna did not say anything, she listened to their conversations. When she heard Xander¡¯s words, her eyes shed, and she looked at Omar. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Although Omar and Benedict both used swords and mastered swordsmanship, Benedict used a single sword, whereas Omar wielded two. Two longswords, one was red and the other blue, as red as fire and as blue as ice, showing impable force. ¡°Xander, are you saying that Omar has hidden skills that he never showed?¡± when Maya heard Xander, she looked surprised, ¡°Ones that he never showed before during the spiritual apprentice list ranking competition?¡± Xander nodded. ¡°We coincidentally met at the Immortal Soldiers Arena, and from then onward, we exchanged information about each other.¡± Then, Xander paused as if he recalled the scene that day before adding, ¡°If Casper wants to win, he should force Omar to show the skill as soon as he can. Otherwise, he has no chance of winning. Moreover, if he can¡¯t win against Omar today, then he won¡¯t be able to defeat me even after three months.¡± Xander was the most prestigious figure among the apprentices, and from a certain point of view, he could be said to be their seniors. Even Omar, Maya, and the rest were convinced by him. Hence, when Xander told that, then it would not be wrong. Maya looked at Caspian, who was in the arena, and mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t even know who I should support in this match.¡± Even though Sna did not interact with the two, her gaze was always on Caspian. In her eyes, there was a trace of eagerness that no one noticed. The match soon began. ¡°Casper, you better watch out!¡± Omar smiled and withdrew his swords. ¡°Fierce as Fire!¡± Omar swept his longsword across with a loud thud, and a hot airwave instantly rushed toward Caspian. Then, the surrounding air seemed to be boiling, and they danced like golden snakes. ¡°Inscription!¡± Caspian focused on Omar¡¯s sword, and he finally realized why it was different from ordinary sharp weapons. That was the power of inscriptions! That was a type of me inscription, which Caspian learned from the me Sword in Evergreen Town. Nheless, it was apparent that the rank of the inscription on Omar¡¯s longsword was much higher than the one of the me Sword! Before the sword light even appeared, Caspian could sense a powerful force sting in front of him. Moreover, each breath he took would hurt his lungs so bad as if they were filled with boiling oil. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± Caspian roared and stabbed at the iing sword light. In that instant, billowing winds filled the surrounding, and the bright spear light was like a Grim Reaper¡¯s sickle, shing through the darkness and reaping souls. The raging mes suddenly stopped. The next second, it was torn apart like clothes sted in mid-air. Someone in the audience recognized Caspian¡¯s spear skill, and they eximed. ¡°That¡¯s a high-ranking Earth Grade martial skill!¡± ¡°No wonder Casper was confident to challenge Omar. It turns out he mastered this skill!¡± After bursting through the raging mes with one sh, Caspian stepped out with the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. Then, Caspian¡¯s figure was like lightning and ghost, turning into dozens of phantoms in the blink of an eye. Each of them was so realistic, and it was hard to tell which were only afterimages. Soon, those phantoms all rushed toward Omar. ¡°What an amazing technique!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t even catch up with his movements!¡± ¡°Casper turns out to be so strong!¡± ¡°I was actually indignant when I lost to him before. It seems that the gap of our strength is colossal!¡± Suddenly, everyone under the ring eximed and shouted again. Even Maya was wide-mouthed. ¡°Casper is much stronger than he was when west met. How did he train? Is he a freak of nature..?¡± Crackle and rattle! Just as everyone was astonished, the stone b on the ring cracked inch by inch, bursting into the air. Finally, when the rubbles hit Caspian¡¯s phantoms, the stones burst into powder. At that time, the countless shadows of spears were like a raging tide wanting to engulf Omar. The air and current on the ring seemed to be stirred, rolling like the stormy waves and deafening like the roaring of tigers. Such a powerful offensive was indescribable. ¡°Cold as ice!¡± Suddenly, Omar¡®s shout sounded from the vortex of shadows of the spear. The blue sword light suddenly gleamed, appearing out of thin air. Then, with a swooshing sound, it cut a gap in between the shadows of the spear. Soon, a zing red color filled the hole, like ink dripping on paper and instantly smearing it. Xandermented indifferently, ¡°Omar might seemnguid on typical days, but once he¡®s in a battle, he¡¯ll show his strength by destroying his opponents at their weak spots, pushing violently with mes, and using the ice to break their defense. If Casper continues battling this way, Omar can still restrain him. Moreover, there¡¯s a difference in their realms, and Casper definitely can¡¯t win against Omar.¡± As if to confirm Xander¡¯s words, the red sword light suddenly shone like a scorching sun. A rushing sound of metal and stones impacting one another could be heard. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Clink-nk! Dazzling sparks burst everywhere, and the vortex was instantly torn to pieces. The tip of the spear and the de violently smashed in mid-air. With a loud ng, the sparks that exploded hurt the surrounding disciples¡¯ eyes, and their eyes kept tearing, causing them to be unable to watch the match. In the arena, Caspian and Omar both staggered backward. The Ghoul-Locker Spear in Caspian¡¯s hand dragged a long line on the ground, whereas Omar¡¯s hands shook, and he groaned softly. ¡®Omar¡¯s swordsmanship is impable. It¡¯s much stronger than the ones I¡¯ve seen before,¡¯ Caspian thought. Omar was also shocked. ¡®Why is he so strong? The bones of my arms are aching¡­¡¯ In terms of their realms, Omar was one level higher than Caspian, and logically, he should win with no effort. However, it seemed that after the round of attack, the two of them were tied. The audience rolled their eyes, shocked at what they watched. ¡°Casper managed to block Omar¡¯s Dual des of Fire and Ice?¡± ¡°It turns out that Casper¡¯s hidden strength is stronger than I thought!¡± ¡°Casper¡¯s at a lower realm than Omar, yet he was not immediately defeated. If I were him, I would be delighted with that.¡± ¡°How on earth did Casper train? He was in the top tenst time, and this time he¡¯s able to tie Omar. If¡­ If only I¡¯m him¡­¡± The crowd discussed among themselves, and even those disciples who thought Caspian was too presumptuous to challenge Omar today were having second thoughts. Maya and the others all looked at Xander. After all, they regarded Xander¡¯s opinions and judgments to be the most convincing ones. ¡°Casper¡­ It¡¯s hard for him to win,¡± Xander slowly uttered. Just as Xander concluded that he saw Omar raise his brow at Caspian, saying, ¡°Casper, if that¡¯s all you have, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to be disappointed. You can¡¯t win against me!¡± Omar¡¯s tone was highly confident. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 When Omar noticed that Caspian did not say anything, Omar continued, ¡°The martial skills that you mastered were all revealed in the previous spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition, the Eight- Shadowed Fists, the Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks, the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon, and the Pointing to the Stars, which was activated by your blood. After that, you learned the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear.¡± Looking at Caspian, Omar shook his head. ¡°Casper, among these skills, the strongest will be the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear, and it¡¯s a high- ranking Earth Grade martial skill. However, I can tell you that you can¡¯t win against me with these martial skills. Moreover, your realm is a level lower than mine.¡± When the audience heard how familiar Omar was with the martial skills Caspian mastered, they thought Caspian did not have a chance to win anymore. Lucy, who said she did not care about Caspian¡¯s winning or losing, was the most anxious one now, and she even clenched her tiny fists. ¡°Lady Jessica¡­ Lady Jessica, the guy knows everything about idiot Casper. What should we do!¡± Jessica¡®s gaze flickered, and she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but look¡­ Casper¡¯s not nervous at all.¡± Lucy followed Jessica¡¯s gaze and looked at Caspian in the ring. Indeed, Caspian was calm, as if he already expected the situation. ¡°Omar, everything you said is correct. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. I definitely can¡¯t win against you with these.¡± After some time, Caspian nodded. Even though his voice was not loud, everyone around the ring could hear him. In that instant, everyone was shocked. Was he admitting defeat? The next second, Caspian continued, ¡°However, I want to add that even without the elders¡¯ mission, I n to advance in the ranking this time.¡± When Omar heard that, he frowned slightly. Soon, he heard Caspian saying, ¡°Hence, I¡¯ve made some preparation before thepetition even began.¡± After he said that, Caspian quickly stepped out with the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. ¡°The seven-star footwork, Dubhe!¡± Caspian¡¯s speed swiftly increased to the extreme, and the audience began to rub their eyes hard. ¡°Where¡¯s Casper?! Why is he missing?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not missing. It¡®s just that he¡¯s too fast, and your eyes can¡¯t catch up with him!¡± Xander stared at the arena, and there was excitement in his eyes. ¡°So he still has something up his sleeves. What a lightning speed!¡± Maya almost could not catch up with Caspian¡¯s speed, and the shock that she felt was indescribable. If Caspian¡®s Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows were as strong as it was now in the previous ranking competition, he would easily win against Maya. Initially, Maya thought her strength greatly improved after returning from Mirefield Gate and trained hard. However,pared to Caspian, even his Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows was enough to surpass Maya. Just as Maya thought about that, Caspian¡¯s thundering roar from the ring, ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul- Locker Spear!¡± ¡°That¡¯s useless! No matter how fast you are, you can¡¯t break my de of Ice¡¯s defense!¡± Omar shouted, and the blue sword light immediately spread to the surrounding like a barrier, protecting him. At that time, not even Caspian¡¯s spear, but even the pouring rain would not be able to enter. However, a shocking scene emerged next. Caspian¡®s long spear was like a moving ck dragon, and its aim was not Omar but the stone floor. Crackle and rattle! Dozens of squarish stone bs were sted into mid-air. Then, as Caspian swept his Ghoul-Locker Spear across, the pieces immediately whizzed and shot toward Omar like a meteor shower. ¡°Even an eighth-grade sharp weapon can¡¯t prate this. Do you think those stone bs can?¡± Omar wielded his swords. Everyone else thought the same, and they believed that Caspian gave up on himself. After all, those tes were all cut from ordinary stones, and nothing was surprising about them at all. However, when the sword light met the stone bs, Omar¡¯s heart abruptly trembled. The next second, he felt a terrifying force burst out from the tes. The square stone bs immediately hit the sword light, and it felt as if meteorites fell on him. Bang! Omar¡¯s hand that was holding the sword swayed slightly. No one caught the subtle movement, but Xander and the rest quickly noticed it. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Maya eximed. Before she could even finish speaking, the remaining stone bs were like dozens of cannonballs out of chambers, mming on the sword light. Soon, the barrier formed by the blue sword light was smashed violently, and everyone watched as it dimmed, as if it would copse at any time. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡± All the audience eximed, and they could not believe their eyes. When they once again looked at Omar, they realized Omar was stepping back. The dozens of stone bs were like raging monsters, violently mming at Omar so that he kept retreating. The apprentices that saw the scene were all dumbfounded. Each of the stone bs was at most 20 kilograms, so even with Caspian sweeping them across, their force would not be more than 200 kilograms. However, they seemed to weigh more than 2000 kilograms now! How was that possible! Even with Omar¡®s strength, he appeared to be using strenuous effort. ¡°Inscription! ¡± Just as everyone was puzzled, Xander suddenly shouted. Then, everyone hurriedly looked at the stone bs that were broken by the sword light. Sure enough, lines that did not exist before appeared vaguely on the surface of the te. ¡°Those¡­ Those are weight inscriptions!¡± As any Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, they could naturally recognize the low-level inscription. However, none of them thought that weight inscription could be used in that way besides improving a weapon! Hence, it was apparent that Caspian used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows at first was not to attack Omar as he knew that he would not be able to defeat Omar with those material skills. Instead, Caspian drew weight inscriptions on the stone bs around them. As a low-level inscription, a weight inscription could be engraved on the inscription paper in advance. As long as you were fast enough, it was impossible for others to find it. Those stone bs drawn with weight inscription would immediately weigh from 20 kilograms to about 700 hundred kilograms, and that was as expected. Coupled with the force Caspian swept across them just now, it could reach about 3000 kilograms when it reached the sword light, and that was also normal. More than a dozen stone bs smashed at the sword light, and it immediately caused an explosion with a force of no less than 10000 kilograms. It was impossible for Omar to block it! ¡°How does his brain work?!¡± ¡°Inscription can even be used this way? This guy is something else!¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think about using the weight inscription this way?¡± In that instant, everyone was impressed by Caspian¡¯s creative mind. Many people even developed an admiration for him. At that time, Caspian took a step forward and appeared in front of Omar in a sh. As the Ghoul-Locker Spear stabbed out angrily, his other hand suddenly waved. A burst of light shed out, once again making everyone¡¯s eyes widen with surprise. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 ¡°Water-Condensing Formation!¡± Caspian roared in the shining blue light, and the Ghoul-Locker Spear in his hand appeared like a ck dragon rising through the clouds and rushing toward Omar. Everyone had an impression of Caspian being a stubborn fighter who would push forward with all his might to defeat the opponent with his overwhelming force. Due to that, Kyle and the others thought Sna¡®s battle tactics were simr to Caspian¡¯s. Nevertheless, who would have expected that Caspian would use such a different method to battle. The creative technique of drawing weight inscriptions on the stone bs was already shocking, and Caspian was even using formation now! The Water-Condensing Formation was one of the formations Kyle was best at. Hence, everyone all turned to look at him. It was obvious that the crowd believed Kyle gave the Water-Condensing Formation to Caspian. ¡°It¡¯s not me!¡± Kyle anxiously shook his head. At that time, he felt odd as well. He did not expect Caspian to break everyone¡¯s impression of him and used such out of the box methods to catch Omar off guard. Omar was right before. Caspian¡¯s realm was a level lower than him, and the martial skills he mastered were not as strong either. However, Omar did not expect that Caspian knew how to use formation and inscription. As soon as the Water-Condensing Formation was revealed, Omar knew he was doomed. As he was taken by surprise, Omar was immediately shrouded by the formation. The surrounding air immediately turned vicious as if they were pasted and at the same time, they became heavier like mercury too. As Omar was trapped in the formation, his movements were three times slower than before, just like a crawling turtle. That was exactly the opportunity that Caspian waited for! ¡°Casper¡¯s winning!¡± ¡°What a good chance!¡± Maya, Jessica, and the audience all felt their hearts in their chest as the winner of the match was about to be decided. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary,¡± Xander suddenly uttered, and there was a profound look in his eyes. At that time, the Ghoul-Locker Spear¡¯s tip pierced through the formation and was only a few centimeters away from Omar¡¯ s chest. ¡°Swift! As wind!¡± In a sh, Omar¡¯s eyes flickered, and he roared. Then, a longsword swiftly appeared in his hand out of thin air. The longsword was as long as his two others, but that was in light yellow. When the sword appeared, countless air currents exploded with Omar¡¯s body as the center. Those air currents were like condensed des, quickly shattering the Water-Condensing Formation. After losing his shackles, Omar¡¯s Dual des of Fire and Ice emerged together, shing out dazzling lights. ng! Swoosh! The entire arena violently shock. The sword lights crossed, cutting out a huge cross-shaped crack in the center of the ring. Caspian¡¯ s chest was torn open by the sword light. In an instant, blood burst out, spilling a shocking red pool on the ground. After Omar pushed Caspian back, he dropped back to the ground from mid-air, and he held swords representing me and ice respectively in each hand. Moreover, Omar bit his third sword! Fierce as fire, cold as ice, swift as wind! Omar¡¯s secret was the third de of Wind which represented swiftness! The scene fell into a silence that one could even hear a pin drop. Before that, everyone thought Omar would be knocked off the stage under Caspian¡®s careful nning. However, Omar unexpectedly had a third sword! By relying on the third sword, Omar managed to turn the situation around and heavily injured Caspian, leaving a sh mark on his chest! Xander was aware of the de before that. ¡°Xander, is this the skill that you mentioned? Where Casper should force Omar to show it as soon as possible¡­¡± Maya looked at the sword Omar bit and muttered, ¡°So Omar never used all his strength in the previous rankingpetition.¡± With the appearance of Omar¡¯s third sword, his entire momentum also changed. Before that, Omar seemednguid, but at that time, he was like a sharp, cold needle. One could not help but feel a chill running down their spines and pain in their eyes with just a look at him. ¡°Since Omar¡¯s de of Wind already appeared, Casper can¡®t win anymore,¡± Xander shook his head, ¡°With all three of the swords, Omar¡¯s strength is much higher than just now.¡± Everyone around the ring was so shocked by the scene before them that they could not speak. For a while, there was only the sound of wind blowing. When Caspian was hurt, Jessica immediately stood, and her gaze fell on Caspian¡¯s wound as she tightly clenched her fists. ¡°Casper, this match is about to end,¡± Omar looked at Caspian, ¡°But, you don¡¯t seem surprised with my third sword.¡± Caspian covered his wound, and blood constantly poured out from between his fingers. Omar¡¯s sh obviously severely injured him. However, Caspian did not admit defeat. ¡°Omar, you¡¯ve ranked second for so many years in the spiritual apprentice list. Hence, you naturally will have skills that you don¡¯t simply show anyone, and I¡¯m not surprised by this at all.¡± ¡°Casper, you should be proud that you could force me to show my de of Wind.¡± Omar narrowed his eyes, and he emitted a dangerous aura. ¡°Nheless, thepetition ends here. Unconventional techniques can only narrow the gap in strength, but they can¡¯t catch up or even surpass it. It¡¯s such a shame that you won¡¯t get the reward for the mission on me! The Dance of Fire and Ice!¡± Boom! The air on the spot exploded. With the help of the de of Wind, Omar¡¯s speed was breakneck. The air currents around him seemed to have turned into sharp spears, bursting toward Caspian. Then, with both hands holding a longsword each, Omar drew bright sword light in the air with me and frost at each side, wanting to pull Caspian into desperation. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Omar said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote to admit defeat now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not admitting defeat! The match is not over yet!¡± Caspian suddenly raised his head, showing a smile as he directly rushed toward Omar. ¡°Well, let me knock you out of the stage!¡± Omar let out a long scream. The two sword lights intertwined into a terrifying spiral in the midair, tearing the arena and shattering the sky. Then, like an ice and fire python that smashed everything, crushing toward Caspian. Caspian roared and raised his right hand. ¡°He¡¯s out of his mind!¡± When the audience saw how Caspian used his palm to block the sword light, everyone thought Caspian was mad. Caspian¡¯s right hand was firmly grabbing onto the Dual des of Fire and Ice with a cracking sound. Everyone thought his hand would be badly cut and dripping with blood, but unexpectedly, his right hand only oozes a little blood. ¡°This is¡­¡± Omar was stunned. ¡®The Stars Overlord,¡¯ Caspian smiled, and he secretly thought, ¡®As well as the Immortal Demon Physique.¡¯ The sword light only managed to cut a slight wound in Caspian¡¯s palm,pared to the terrifying injury on his chest just now¡­ Then, Omar seemed to have thought of something, and his heart abruptly sank. ¡°Omar, you¡¯re right!¡± Caspian smiled proudly. At the same time, he lifted his left hand from his chest. Omar was so shocked that his pupils were violently constricted. Even the calmest Xander also rushed forward and shouted, ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Caspian¡®s chest was unharmed! Omar and Xander¡¯s faces were in confusion, surprise, fear, realization, and suchplicated expressions. As Omar was utterly stunned, his blood rushed to his brain, and he could not move his body as he stared at Caspian¡®s chest Moreover, Omar remembered well that he shed a deep wound on Caspian¡¯s chest when he drew the de of Wind. Not only that, the blood that gushed out from Caspian¡¯s chest was still on the ground not far from them, and it did not dry up! But, why was there not even a scar on his chest? When Omar saw Caspian¡¯s smiling eyes, Omar¡¯s heart trembled. In a split second, a white light shed in his mind, and many of his confusions before were brought to light. Xander was first stunned, and he quickly realized what went on. Then, Xander mumbled, ¡°I get it now¡­ I know why he kept covering his chest with his hand, and he wasn¡¯t pressing on his wound¡­ Instead, Casper didn¡¯t want us to find out that his injury was already healed. This is¡­ Such a terrifying physique!¡± ¡®His strong body! I forgot about this point!¡¯ Omar immediately realized what happened, and he only felt his scalp tingling. Omar forgot the most important thing, Caspian¡¯s body wasparable to a cultivator¡¯s of his realm. In the previous rankingpetition, Maya lost due to Caspian¡¯s muscr body. Unfortunately for Omar, he also misestimated. Caspianbined the training of the Stars Overlord and the Immortal Demon Physique. Hence, his body far surpassed those of the same level! Then, Caspian jerked his arm with a roar, and blood arrows shot out from his palm. At the same time, Caspian snatched Omar¡¯s longswords. Next, Caspian raised his left index finger, and a surge of blood burst out from his fingertips. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± Boom! There was even an explosion sound in the air. The red ray of light immediately shone everywhere, and the audience felt their hearts almost jump out of their throats. Omar hurriedly grabbed the de of Wind and blocked himself with it. ¡°The Raging Sea Storm!¡± Swoosh! There was a sudden gust of wind around him, and all of them rolled in front of Omar, forming a barrier. Bang! The blood-colored ray of light immediately shattered the barrier. Omar only felt as if he was hit in the chest by a cannonball that flew out of its chamber. Then, Omar shouted as he spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body fell backward and flew out. However, most of the force of the Pointing to the Stars hit the barrier, and Omar only suffered minor injuries. After flying backward a few meters, Omar fell near the edge of the ring. At that time, Omar¡¯s face was still ashen, and blood dripped from the corner of his mouth. Even though Omar was only slightly affected, the attack was still magic. Thus, his internal organs were stirred, and they were now twisted together, which was highly ufortable for Omar. ¡°That¡¯s so close.¡± Looking at the edge of the ring not far from his side, Omar rejoiced in his heart and looked up at Caspian. As Caspian used his blood to activate the magic, he exhausted quite an amount. At that time, Caspian¡¯s face was also as white as a sheet, and he gasped for air. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Not only that, but his body also swayed as if he would fall if the wind blew. ¡°Casper lost!¡± Seeing that scene, Xander shook his head and added, ¡°That was probably hisst trump card. Unfortunately for him, Omar managed to counterstrike in a short time.¡± ¡°What a shame¡­¡± Maya¡¯s tone was filled with pity, ¡°Omar¡¯s only two steps away from falling off the stage. However, Casper could force Omar to that extent despite being at a lower level, and he should be proud of himself.¡± Most of the spectating apprentices had the same thoughts as Maya. It was apparent that Caspian was in a fragile state as he used the power of his blood. He might not even win against a True Martial Realm warrior now. Nheless, being able to fight a cultivator who was a level higher than him and only barely losing was enough to reflect Caspian¡¯s terrifying strength. Then, Omar took a breath and said to Caspian, ¡°Casper, it¡¯s such a shame¡­ You¡¯ve used all the power of your blood, and you¡¯re so close to knocking me down the arena.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Caspian suddenly revealed a mysterious smile, ¡°Is that all of the power of my blood?¡± ¡°What?¡± Omar was stunned. In that instant, he felt his scalp tingling, and all his hair stood on ends. ¡®Did I miss out on anything?¡¯ The dangerous aura made Omar rack his brain. Soon, his heart skipped a beat. Omar recalled that when he shed Caspian¡¯s chest apart, arge amount of blood gushed from his wound and spilled on the ground not far away. At that time, Omar only felt his limbs were cold. Then, he turned his head over and saw a ray of red light suddenly leap from the ground and m at his face with a bang. ¡°It¡¯s that pool of blood!¡± Omar felt his vision go ck, and his body uncontrobly flew out. The force was not strong, but it was more than enough to knock Omar down the arena with his current state. Those who thought thepetition ended realized that the situation took a sudden sharp turn, and they stared at the arena wide-eyed. After a moment of silence, the crowd went into an uproar. ¡°Did¡­ Did Omar fall?¡± ¡°What was the red light?¡± ¡°What did Casper do?¡± ¡°I saw what seemed to be a pool of blood on the ground, and it suddenly sprang up like a whip, pping at Omar¡®s face.¡± ¡°That pool of blood¡­ Isn¡¯t it from Casper¡¯s injury on his chest?¡± Everyone finally realized what went on. Caspian purposely let Omar sh his chest as he wanted to leave that pool of blood! From the beginning, Caspian nned every step of the battle. From the inscription to the formation, until the remaining power of blood¡­ Everything was nned by him beforehand! From beginning to end, the battle was under his control. After understanding it, everyone looked at Caspian¡¯s as if they looked at another monster. Caspian was strong and fantastic at nning, which made him a terrifying opponent. It was no surprise that he won in both the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition against Maya, who was ranked third and Omar, who was record second. Caspian stood in the arena, and his figure swayed slightly. The final force that he used to knock Omar out of the ring was only recently learned when he was at Mirefield Gate killing the monsters. In the past, Caspian would use the power of his blood to activate Pointing to the Stars, and he would enter an extremely weak state after doing that as the magic exhausted his strength and vitality. However, the battle at Mirefield Gate allowed Caspian to develop an understanding and breakthrough of that magic, which enabled him to absorb the blood and qi in the surrounding air toplete the second release of the magic or even third! Chapter 297 Chapter 297 The magic showed using the absorbed blood and Qi was less potent than those stimted by the body in one¡¯s blood. However, it won at its surprise effect and its continuous usage. As long as there was enough blood in the surrounding area, Caspian could continuously cast the magic without feeling weak as he was not using his blood. Due to that reason, Caspian was able to keep killing monsters nonstop at Mirefield Gate. If Caspian had to stimte his power of blood, Caspian might have dried up long ago. Omar thought he understood the martial skills and magic that Caspian had mastered, but he never expected that Caspian had such a breakthrough in magic. At thest moment, Omar could not even react. Soon, Omar got up from the ground with blood on his face. However, the blood was not his but stained on his face after the impact just now. Omar wiped his face and shrugged his shoulders helplessly at Caspian. ¡°Casper, you won¡­¡± Once thepetition ended, Omar returned to his initiallyzy appearance, and heughed as he congratted Caspian. Nheless, Omar also emphasized. ¡°Your battle tactic can only seed this one time. If there is a next time, you won¡¯t win against me.¡± ¡°Yes. I know that.¡± Caspian nodded. Through the match, Caspian clearly understood that the elites of the disciples in the sect were all hardworking and well-deserved to be at the top. Although Caspian had an incredible treasure such as the Tower of Life, others would also have their fortunate encounters. If he wanted to walk far in the pathway to immortality, Caspian would have to be realistic and take it one step at a time. ¡°Now that your inscription and formation skills are exposed, it¡¯ll surely be useless to use these methods to challenge Xander.¡± Omar pointed at Xander in the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t I still have another three months?¡± Caspianughed. Caspian might have defeated Omar today, but he did not n to challenge Xander soon. After all, he wanted to improve himself significantly again. Otherwise, he would not have any chance of winning. Then, Caspian turned around and looked at the elder, ¡°May I know if I can receive my rewards today?¡± The elder watched the match today, and he was also shocked by Caspian¡¯s fantastic ideas and boldness. At that moment, the elder could not help but be impressed by Caspian. The elder asked Caspian to wait for a moment before taking out a messenger and sending out the news. Not long after, a ray of light came from a distance. That time, it was not the white crane before but a beautiful female disciple. The female disciple appeared to be around fifteen years old, and there was a longsword at her back. Although she was not old, she seemed somewhat mature. Once the disciple got out of the spirit boat, Caspian thought she looked somewhat familiar. After recalling it, the disciple was named Renee, and she was Maisie¡¯s junior. Renee was the one waiting at the mountain gate for Maisie¡¯s return, and she informed Maisie that their Master was going to ascend soon. When Caspian saw Renee, he could not help but wonder, ¡®Is it possible that the elders¡¯ mission is rted to Maisie¡¯s Master?¡¯ Nheless, he did not think much about it. After all, there was nothing to guess about that kind of thing, and he could ask Maisie about it when they met next time. Renee sent Caspian¡¯s mission rewards, but she did not say anything more. After handing over the items to the elder, she boarded the spirit boat and returned. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. From the beginning until the end, Renee did not spare a single nce at Caspian. However, Caspian did not mind Renee¡®s attitude as they were not close to each other. Soon, everyone¡¯s gaze was on the tray the elder carried. The rewards that Caspian would get after defeating Omar were disyed neatly on the tray. The first item was a light gray, neatly folded thin and long robe, which was Caspian¡¯s first reward, the seventh-grade defensive weapon, the Puritan Armor. When Caspian heard of its name before, he thought it was a ted armor. Thus, he felt somewhat cheated by the name. What he saw now was a long, thin robe. Then, he finally understood that an immortal¡¯s armor was different from those ted armor that mortals wore on battlefields. After receiving the Puritan Armor, Caspian felt that it was not heavy, and the clothes were even soft, which was no different than an ordinary long gown. It was just like an undergarment, and it would not restrict the wearer¡¯s movement. With the armor coupled with the Stars Overlord and the Immortal Demon Physique, it was not an exaggeration to say Caspian¡¯s defense against cultivators of the same realm as if could be described as indestructible. If Caspian were to meet Brayden again and he showed his magic, Caspian did not need to avoid or dodge and directly rushed at him. The second reward was 50 spirit stones. An apprentice sry each month was one spirit stone; an outer disciple¡¯s three spirit stones. After thinking about it, 50 spirit stones were like a small fortune. The disciples around the ring felt the Puritan Armor was far less strong than the Caspian¡¯s body. However, when the spirit stones were neatly ced in front of them, it was as if these people looked at a goldmine, and they could not look away. Their envy of Caspian was indescribable. When Caspian saw these visually striking spirit stones, his heart moved slightly. Before that, Caspian snatched more than 100 spirit stones from John, and he also had a share of about 200 spirit stones after killing Brayden with Sebastian and the rest. After that, Caspianpleted various tasks and saved up to more than 300 spirit stones. However, as Caspian used the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale to cultivate, he used his spirit stones faster than other cultivators. In these few months, Caspian used up almost half of his 300 spirit stones. Now that he had that extra ie, Caspian¡¯s spirit stones once again returned to more than 200 pieces, and it could support his training for the next half a year. As for the third reward, when it came out, no one would pay attention to the spirit stones anymore. When the Mind-Gathering Pill that seemed to be enveloped by ayer of mist appeared, not only were the surrounding disciples captivated, even Xander, Omar, Maya, as well as the elder all gasped. Once Caspian kept the precious medicine in his chest, many people could not help but gulp. After Caspian kept away all the rewards, he walked toward the stands. At that moment, Caspian appeared somewhat disoriented. His hair was messy, and his face appeared exhausted from the significant blood consumption. However, his gaze was still spirited. ¡°Aren¡¯t you joining the followingpetition?¡± Jessica asked out of concern. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with winning this round,¡± Caspian smiled and took Jessica¡¯s hand, ¡°I think it¡¯s more important to use the remaining time to apany you.¡± Jessica¡¯s face immediately flushed when she heard that. On the other hand, Lucy made a silly face at the side. After Caspian and Omar¡¯s match ended, the rest of the participants still needed to go on with their rounds. However, Caspian, Jessica, and Lucy¡¯s corners were filled with warmth that the rest of the square lacked. Soon, Caspian asked, ¡°Are you leaving in two more days?¡± Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Jessica¡¯s eyes moved slightly. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m only here to deliver the letter. Now that the matter ispleted, it¡¯s time for me to return.¡± From the beginning until now, Jessica was unwilling to admit that she was here just to meet Caspian. Nheless, her tone was filled with reluctance, and even a fool could figure that out. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the nearby town tomorrow,¡± Caspian suggested, ¡°My realm¡¯s still too low in Heavenly Stars Sect, and I can¡¯t bring you to many ces.¡± ¡°Will it interrupt your train¡­¡± Before Jessica finished her sentence, she lowered her head. Naturally, she hoped that Caspian would be able to apany her. Thus, she was resistant to saying things like interrupting his training. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Once the sunset, the result for the current rankingpetition was out too. Sna, who entered the top ten for the first time in thepetition,pleted an unexpected breakthrough and finally ranked eighth. Maya battled greatlyst night and returned to her third spot. Caspian defeated Omar and became the most paid-attention second ce. Xander was still the first, and no one could rece him. After thatpetition ended, everyone left. That night, everyone had their thoughts. As Maya finally returned to her previous third ce, she was overjoyed. Omar trained hard with his swords to prepare for the uing challenge. Snay in her bed, looking at the moon hanging outside her window, not moving at all. No one knew what she thought. Caspian went to the Time Warp Zone, swallowing spirit stones to absorb spiritual Qi. Jessica was excited about the outing tomorrow, and she could not sleep. *** On that night in the valley near the Earlington of Efrax, a bonfire was lit following the moonlight shining at the ground. The raging me illuminated the surroundings, interchanging darkness and brightness. About five figures were either standing or sitting, and they all had different expressions on their faces. The atmosphere in the air was suddenly somewhat tense. Then, after some time, a tall and skinny woman took out a red jade te from her waist. On the jade te, there some twisted, tadpole-like writings slowly appeared. When the woman saw that, she seemed to be delighted. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± The rest of the people all stood and looked at her. The woman looked around at the crowd and said, ¡°The seeds over there have been sown. We can see its effect in about fifteen.¡± Among the crowd, a tall and burly man, who was at least two heads taller than an ordinary person, chimed in rudely, ¡°So we have to wait for another half a month?¡± Another person who was a man butyered himself with thick makeup said in a high-pitched tone, ¡°Then, let¡¯s just wait for another half a month. It¡¯ s not something important away.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t it be important? If this goes beautifully, we¡¯ll be rewarded by the venerable person. Whatever falls from his fingers is enough for us to use,¡± A person hiding in the dark with their hair covering their facemented. The few of them seemed somewhat afraid of that man with his face covered by his long hair, and when he spoke, no one dared to argue. Instead, they all retreated and returned to sit at their original spot. ¡°Once the seeds germinate, we¡¯ll have something to do. As we wait, let¡¯s replenish our energy,¡± then, the woman nced at the jade te and added, ¡°As we¡¯re in South Earlington this time, there will surely be disciples of the sects at that time. So, don¡¯t forget our purpose.¡± When everyone heard herst sentence, the people around her showed a bloodthirsty look in their eyes. It might seem like only a typical night passed for ordinary people, but in the Time Warp Zone, the night was extended three times. Using that time, Caspian readjusted his body, and at daybreak, he met with Jessica at the mountain gate. Due to the time constraint, Caspian and Jessica did not go too far, and they chose a town nearby the Heavenly Stars Sect that would only need an hour to arrive. Since Caspian arrived at the Heavenly Stars Sect, it was rare for him to have such a day. Hence, he finally let down the pressure he had and once again walked among the mortals. What he saw was the familiar streets with busy streams of people. What he heard was the sound of vendors shouting and cold greetings. Caspian thought that it was so long since he experienced that. When Lucy was young, she enjoyed the bustling scene. At that moment, she bounced around in front of the two, and whenever she saw anything fun or something delicious, she would stop and curiously look over. When Caspian saw that, he naturally would not pretend not to see it. After all, he was prepared before the trip and exchanged the gold and silver needed in the mortal world. Hence, no matter what caught Jessica and Lucy¡¯s eyes, he would not ask about the price and directly buy them. Not long after, they shopped so much that they could not carry the things anymore. Therefore, Caspian simply bought a barrow and piled the items on top. Then, he carried Lucy on it and pushed the cart forward. Whether it was Caspian or Jessica, they both had storage bags. However, they both still chose to be like mortals and enjoyed these rare leisure hours. After shopping, they went to grab some snacks. Without noticing it, the entire morning passed by. After having their afternoon tea in the evening, Caspian suddenly noticed Jessica was aloof, and she dipped her finger in the water, writing a few small words, ¡°Someone¡¯s following us¡±. When Caspian read that, he smiled. Then, he simrly dipped his finger in the water and wrote on the table, ¡°I noticed it this morning. How do you want to handle it?¡± Caspian noticed someone followed them when they entered the city. Then, while they shopped, Caspian purposely detoured, and he finally confirmed that someone followed them. Moreover, the people that followed them were not good at that. With just a little trick, Caspian managed to figure out the few people¡¯s appearances without startling Jessica and Lucy. At that moment, a few of them were at the restaurant opposite theirs, pretending to drink some tea while observing them. Jessica pondered for a while and shook her head, writing, ¡°Who are these people?¡± Caspian was naturally unaware of their identities. However, from the previous probing, Caspian knew that they were cultivators. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Then, after thinking for a moment, Caspian wrote, ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of them first.¡± Since they disturbed his time with Jessica, Caspian was not in a great mood. Jessica did not expect that Caspian would be so determined, and she was first stunned. Then, she quickly regained her senses and nodded, writing, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± After writing that, she looked at Caspian with eyes full of determination. Ever since the incident in Evergreen Town, Jessica secretly decided that she would not be separated from Caspian if anything simr ever happened. Hence, there would be no exception that time. Caspian nodded and nced at Lucy. As Lucy wandered around the whole day, she felt tired. With both hands supporting her chin, Lucy¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her head bobbed. It seemed that she could fall asleep at any time, and she did not even notice Jessica and Caspian¡¯s interaction just now. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 ¡°Lady Jessica, I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡± Lucy¡¯s head bobbed, and she tried her best to open her eyes, but she could not resist the exhaustion no matter what. Caspian and Jessica looked at each other and gave a knowing smile when they saw Lucy¡¯s adorable look. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go,¡± Caspian purposely shouted. After paying the bills, Caspian carried Lucy onto the barrow. The little girl seemed to be sleepy. She did not even struggle and directly curled up in the middle of the barrow, hugging the gifts they bought and slept. Although Jessica¡¯s, Lucy was almost a cultivator too. One should not underestimate her just because she still seemed like a little girl. In truth, her physique was much stronger than other ordinary warriors, and a fourth-stage True Martial Realm warrior would not be a match for her. Hence, they did not need to worry about Lucy catching a cold from sleeping on the barrow. Caspian was still the one pushing the cart, and Jessica walked by his side. The two talked about the most mundane things, and they followed the streets and slowly walked out of the city. Once they left the city, Caspian hinted at Jessica, and Jessica quickly understood, saying, ¡°It¡¯s still early now. Let¡¯s choose another route.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too,¡± Caspian nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go around at the foot of the mountain over there. If we make it in time, we can still see the sunset.¡± After saying that, Caspian led Jessica toward the foot of the mountain in the distance. Soon, the surrounding woods became denser, and the passersby were lesser. However, what surprised Jessica was that after leaving the city, the feeling of being followed by someone greatly faded. Moreover, she almost could not sense it now. ¡®Did the group of people give up?¡¯ Jessica thought in confusion. Suddenly, she noticed Caspian stopped in mid-track, leaning the barrow against the rock Looking around them, Jessica realized they just turned a corner. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± Jessica looked at Caspian, puzzled. She did not know why Caspian suddenly stopped. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. However, Caspian did not say anything, but he just directly walked toward her. Soon, there was only a small distance left between them. Jessica could even see her reflection in Caspian¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Jessica¡¯s breathing became rapid, and she felt her heart beating wildly. Just as she said that Caspian leaned in closer again. Jessica subconsciously retreated, but just as she took a step, her back was firmly pressed against the giant boulder behind her. Then, she raised her head and looked at Caspian. With one hand supported on the rock, Caspian smiled and looked at Jessica from above. ¡®What¡­ What is he trying to do?¡¯ Jessica was flustered and confused, and her heart was about to jump out of her chest. ¡®Is he trying to¡­¡¯ When the image shed in her mind, Jessica felt her cheeks burn. She wanted to break free, but she could not exin why her limbs were weak. Moreover, Jessica almost exhausted her whole strength just to stand, let alone wanting to push Caspian away. ¡°I want to say¡­¡± At that time, Caspian slowly leaned closer to Jessica. After that, the gap between the two became smaller and smaller, and Jessica could even feel Caspian¡¯s breath. As the faint air current slowly blew on her face, Jessica trembled all over, and her eyes also revealed a layer of mist. Soon, Jessica¡¯s mind went nk, and she only had a thought in her head, ¡®Is this for real¡­ Is he going to¡­ What¡­ What should I do¡­¡¯ At that time, a sudden roar like a p of thunder hitting the ground sounded from the bushes on the side. ¡°Stop what you¡¯re doing!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Then, three figures appeared in front of them in the blink of an eye. Those people appeared to be indignant at injustice, and their gazes were as sharp as a knife, wanting to cut Caspian into pieces. Jessica was just indulging in the charming and gentle atmosphere, but those people quickly ruined it. In an instant, Jessica was embarrassed and angered, and she was about to blow her top. ¡°Who is that?!¡± She roared in her heart and angrily looked over. When she saw the three people, she was stunned. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Jessica knew the three people as they were also the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s apprentices, and she would see them on typical days. ¡°I think they¡¯re here for you,¡± when Caspian saw the scene, he chuckled and shook his head, ¡°They¡¯re here to protect the beauty. I was only a little closer to you, and they were all shocked and jumped out.¡± ¡°What do you mean by protecting the beauty?¡± Jessica was still in a daze. Before she could finish her words, the leading disciple among the three leaped out and angrily pointed at Caspian. ¡°You still have the guts to say that! If we didn¡¯t appear in time, you¡¯re going to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to what?¡± Caspian abruptly interrupted the person¡¯s sentence. ¡°You¡¯re going to¡­ Going to¡­¡± The disciple¡¯s tongue was tied, and he did not know what to answer. Caspian indeed did not do anything yet, and he interrupted them by jumping out. However, if Caspian did something first, what was the point of them showing up? ¡°Since I didn¡¯t do anything. Then, it¡¯s my time to question you next,¡± Caspian turned around and looked at the few people grimly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you following us? If the answers are unsatisfactory, then I¡¯ll cut one of your legs.¡± At that time, Caspian showed his overbearing aura. The three only felt an oppressive momentum as if a ferocious tiger descended the mountain, pressing against them and rustling the trees around them. Jessica frowned at the few of them. ¡°Terrence Caves, Bob James, and Gabriel Saul? What are you three doing here? Why are you following us?¡± Terrence was the leader of the group, and he answered through gritted teeth, ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t get us wrong. We¡¯re only here as Robert ordered us to protect you.¡± ¡°Robert? Robert Bleu!¡± Jessica¡¯s expression drastically changed, ¡°He ordered you to protect me? What does that mean!¡± Although Jessica¡¯s realm was not higher than Terrence¡¯s, her identity was much more formidable. Hence, when faced with Jessica¡¯s questioning, Terrence felt somewhat pressured. Nheless, he had to answer Jessica, so he said, ¡°Robert was just doing this for your good. He¡¯s worried that you¡¯ll be bothered and go astray.¡± ¡°Why is Robert meddling in my business?!¡± Jessica¡¯s frown became deeper, ¡°Let him know that he should stop sticking his nose in my affairs as he doesn¡¯t have a say in it.¡± ¡°This is Robert¡¯s intention, and we¡¯re only following his orders,¡± Terrence replied stiffly, ¡±He¡¯s only doing this as he cares for you as your senior. You must learn how to appreciate his effort.¡± Jessica was exasperated. ¡°So, Robert ordering you to travel so far just to follow me and keep watch over me is for my good?¡± ¡°You can tell Robert these yourself once you return,¡± then, Terrence nced at Caspian before looking at Jessica again, ¡°Robert also reminded you that you should return as soon as possible and don¡¯t stay too long. Otherwise, it might be detrimental for your training.¡± At that time, Jessica was about to go mad. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 At that moment, Jessica only felt that Robert must have some sort of mental illness. Not only that, but Jessica felt angry and disgusted at the thought of how she was being followed without her realizing it. Moreover, everything that she said or did was probably reported to Robert by Terrence and his group. In that instant, those feelings raged in her. The only time when Jessica was not being watched over was most likely the few days that she was in the Heavenly Stars Sect as Terrence and his group could not enter. ¡°Who does Robert think he is to do this?!¡± Jessica clenched her teeth in anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it before? Robert is ordering us to do this for your good, and he hopes that you can appreciate this extra care,¡± Terrence calmly replied, ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you at the mountain gate of the Heavenly Stars Sect tomorrow morning. Then, we¡¯ll journey back together.¡± Since their cover was exposed, Terrence did not n to continue following Jessica but simply just returned with her. Then, it would also helpplete the task given by Robert. ¡°Over my dead body! I won¡¯t leave with you!¡± Jessica roared angrily. ¡°This is Robert¡¯s decision, and as his junior, you have no right to refuse,¡± then, Terrence pointed at Caspian, ¡°This person was about to treat you indecently, so we can¡¯t let you leave our line of sight.¡± After saying that, Terrence pondered for a moment and looked at Caspian. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but you can leave now. Your presence is making us ufortable.¡± ¡°Terrence, this is not North Earlington! You have no ce to order others!¡± Jessica said as he stood beside Caspian. Terrence arrogantly replied, ¡°Robert¡¯s words are my qualifications. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re going to listen to it or not.¡± Next, he nced at Caspian and coldly said, ¡°Hurry up and get lost. As for your offense against us just now¡­ We¡¯ll just ignore it as you¡¯re the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple.¡± Seeing that Caspian was also dragged into that, Jessica¡¯s pretty little face was ashen from anger. Just as she was about to argue back, Caspian suddenly pulled her. When Terrence and the others saw Caspian pulling Jessica¡¯s hand, their eyes shed with cold lights. After pulling Jessica behind him, Caspian looked at Terrence and grinned. ¡°Repeat what you said just now! I dare you!¡± ¡°Sure! Why not?¡± Terrence snorted, ¡°Robert¡¯s words are my qualifications. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re going to listen to it or not. Moreover, I¡¯m warning you. Hurry and let go¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s Robert?¡± Caspian rudely interrupted Terrence. Terrence got more annoyed as he was interrupted by Caspian twice. He secretly decided to chase after the pesky Caspian after driving him away and teaching him a lesson. At the mention of Robert, Terrence¡¯s face revealed a respectful expression. ¡°Robert¡¯s the outstanding talent among our Dark Moon Sect¡¯s inner disciples¡­¡± ¡°Oh? He¡¯s only an inner disciple¡­ His words were so arrogant that I thought he¡¯s the only future heir of the Dark Moon Sect,¡± Caspian abruptly interrupted Terrence again. When those words came out, Terrence¡¯s face changed instantly. However, Terrence was not angry, but he was afraid. If Caspian spread those words, it would mean that he caused trouble for Robert. Although Robert was quite famous among the inner disciples, the Dark Moon Sect still had an elite, core, and true disciples! Terrence was so frightened that he was stupefied, and he could not say anything. ¡°Brat! You dared to offend Robert. I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± The disciple named Bob did not think that much. As he roared, he rushed toward Caspian, aiming his hand at Caspian¡¯s face. Bob¡¯s speed was exceptionally fast, and it was obvious that he was good at body motions in martial arts. Besides that, he thought Caspian would not be as fast as him despite both of them being in the same realm. ¡°We¡®re in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory, yet you dare to attack me?¡± Caspian snorted and directly pped Bob. At that time, it was no longer a personal fight, but it concerned the respect for the sect. If Caspian was beaten up by a Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple in his own sect¡¯s territory, then his future in the Heavenly Stars Sect would be doomed. Hence, Caspian did not show mercy with the p. With a loud bang, even the ground seemed to have rolled up a hurricane. The next second, blood exploded on Bob¡¯s face as if a siege hammer hit him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Half of Bob¡¯s face copsed, his teeth fell from the gum, and he spat out all of them with a mouthful of blood and saliva. Then, like a cannonball, Bob¡¯s body directly flew out and mmed onto the trunk with a loud bang. ¡°You¡­ You dared to attack!¡± After being dumbfounded for a moment, Terrence immediately reacted. He was surprised and angered as he pointed at Caspian. ¡°You insulted the Heavenly Stars Sect. Of course, I can attack you,¡± Caspian scoffed and stepped out. ¡°The Ursa Maj or¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± In that instant, Caspian appeared in front of Terrence, causing Terrence to feel his heart almost stop beating. At that time, he finally understood that he pressed the wrong buttons. ¡°I¡¯m the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s¡­¡± Just as Terrence said those few words, the remaining sentence was directly forced back into his stomach by a strong current. Terrence swiftly felt as if his lungs were expanded infinitely, and they almost exploded. His eyes were so wide open that people might suspect his eyeballs would burst out at any second. Bang! Caspian¡¯s punchnded on Terrence¡¯s abdomen. In the blink of an eye, Terrence felt as if his internal organs were sted into pieces. He screamed and spat out a mouthful of blood. The intense pain from his internal organs felt like everything in him was being torn into pieces, causing his sight to go ck, and he could not make any sound. Since Terrence entered the Pulse Control Realm, he was never defeated so miserably. Soon, Terrence heard Caspian¡¯s voice. ¡°I said I want you to break your leg, so I¡¯ll break your leg.¡± ¡°No!¡± Terrence shouted in his heart, but when he opened his mouth, only blood gushed out, and he could not make a sound at all. Followed by a cracking sound, Terrence felt an agonizing pain surging from his left leg, and his body lost bnce as he immediately fell to the ground. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The remaining Gabriel was shocked. Then, he withdrew his sword with a roar and shed at Caspian, ¡°The Bright Moon Swordsmanship!¡± Caspian looked askance at Gabriel, reached out, directly dispersed Gabriel¡¯s sword light, and immediately snatched the longsword. ¡®A fifth-grade weapon?¡¯ Caspian chortled and single-handedly rolled on it. Under Gabriel¡¯s horrified gaze, his longsword turned into an iron ball. ¡°Want to kill me?¡± Caspian sneered and directly grabbed Gabriel¡¯s neck with one hand. Then, he used the other hand to shove the iron ball into Gabriel¡¯ s mouth. Since the longsword turned into an iron ball, it meant the iron ball was also a fifth-grade iron ball. At that time, it immediately broke dozens of Gabriel¡¯s teeth and caused him to swell like a balloon. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 A massive bloody taste surged in Gabriel¡¯s throat. It was so suffocating that he wanted to throw up. However, as he was caught by Caspian, Gabriel was as powerless as a chick. He could not even move, let alone struggle. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Gabriel was furious, and it was apparent that he wanted to say something else. Nheless, Caspian just narrowed his eyes and violently lifted Gabriel as if he were a sack of potato and mmed him on the ground mercilessly. With a loud bang on the ground, as a result, Gabriel¡¯s face full of blood. After handling the three people, Caspian looked at Jessica. ¡°It seems that we¡¯ll have to part earlier.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Jessica was exasperated. Even though their behavior angered her, Jessica was still a Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple. If she still stayed in the Heavenly Moon Sect, it might cause her and Chloe some trouble. ¡°There¡¯s no other way as they¡¯re in the same sect as I am¡­¡± Jessica sighed, ¡°Although I really want to personally teach them a lesson.¡± ¡°I¡¯m bringing them back,¡± Caspian suddenly said. When Caspian saw Jessica¡¯s puzzled expression, he exined, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for these kids, we wouldn¡¯t need to part so soon. If I don¡¯ t teach them a lesson, I¡¯ll feel unresolved.¡± Caspian spoke as if his reason was justified. Jessica could not help but think it was funny yet sweet. After pondering for a moment, Jessica answered, ¡°I¡¯ll report this matter as it is, once I return. So, you don¡¯t have to worry much as they¡¯re at fault.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Caspian nodded, ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected. You finally came to visit me, but you have to leave early.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a shame indeed¡­¡± Jessica felt that it was unfortunate too. Then, Caspian replied, ¡°Since you¡¯re visiting me this time, I¡¯ll return the visit next time.¡± Caspian understood. In that instant, Jessica¡¯s heart was warm and fuzzy. ¡°Okay!¡± She nodded her head hard and nced at Caspian. Later, she walked toward the barrow and kept the gifts in her storage bags. At that time, Lucy was still hugging her own presents and was sound asleep. In the end, Jessica had no choice but to pinch Lucy¡¯s cheeks and wake her up. The drowsy-eyed Lucy was obviously unaware of what just happened. When she heard Jessica saying they left, she tried hard to resist the urge to fall asleep and waved at Caspian. ¡°Idiot Casper, see you again next time.¡± ¡°Alright. See you again.¡± Caspian smiled and waved back. Then, he watched as Jessica and Lucy left until their silhouettes disappeared from his line of sight. After that, he turned around and faced Terrence and the rest. Caspian¡¯s face was instantly gloomy. It had been a long time since he felt so great, but those three men ruined his beautiful day! That night, Caspian erected three gpoles in the space outside his courtyard. A person was hung on each pole, and they swayed in the night breeze. Then, on the following morning, disciples that passed by Caspian¡¯s courtyard saw the scene. Soon, words spread, and it did not take long before many disciples came to watch. Not only that, some of the disciples that lived far from Caspian even purposely came to inquire about the situation. Before long, more than 50 disciples looked at the three hanging men, all of them wide-eyed and curious as they discussed among themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be our Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples?¡± ¡°How did they offend Casper so badly that he actually hung them up in public?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered such a scene before. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. This is so interesting.¡± ¡°Casper is so cruel¡­ He actually hung them up in public!¡± Terrence, Bob, and Gabriel were all shocked and angry by the crowd¡¯s discussion. Even though they were knocked out by Caspian yesterday, they were unaware of how they arrived at the Heavenly Stars Sect and hung up on the poles. Nheless, they were all Pulse Control Realm warriors, and they recovered faster than ordinary people. Hence, after just a night, they all woke up. However, they did not expect to be greeted by dozens of people surrounding them and pointing at them as soon as they woke up. Moreover, their positions were utterly shameful! ¡°Casper! Put me down right now if you have the guts! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Terrence fumed with rage that his face turned red. He continued to roar nonstop, causing the veins on his neck to pop up. The other two also screamed continuously as they struggled to break free. Unfortunately for them, the shackles Caspian used to bind them were the ones found in Brayden¡¯s storage, and it could stop cultivators from moving the spiritual Qi in their bodies. Therefore, it would be useless no matter how hard they struggled. ¡°Casper! I want to kill you!¡± ¡°How dare you humiliate the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple like this. You¡¯ll surely pay for this!¡± When Terrence and the rest revealed their identities, it immediately caused an uproar among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°What? They¡®re actually the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples?¡± ¡°Casper hung up the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples?¡± ¡°Oh my! Casper is actually not afraid of being punished?¡± ¡°What a massive hatred!¡± The surrounding disciples all looked at one another. Although there werepetitions among the sects in the Earlington of Efrax for cultivation resources, they would be in private. On the surface, they had to put on a harmonious act. Caspian¡¯s action was almost equivalent to publicly embarrassing the Dark Moon Sect, and such a situation was infrequent However, as the matter concerned the sects¡¯ reputations, some of the spectating disciples were afraid that they would get into unnecessary trouble, so they quietly left the crowd. As Terrence and the others were hung up high, they saw the crowd was pressured when they revealed that they were the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples. In that instant, their cursing and scolding became louder and ear-piercing. It did not take them long before they exaggerated the matter and described its severity as to involve both the sects¡¯ life and death. It was as if Caspian was the sinner who provoked the battle between the Heavenly Stars Sect and the Dark Moon Sect, and the gravity was enough to destroy the sect, the country, and even put the entire world in danger. Just as Terrence and the two had fun cursing at Caspian, the door suddenly creaked and opened. Then, Caspian appeared in front of everyone. Terrence and the gang wanted to continue scolding, but when Caspian¡¯s cold gaze swept at them, they quickly felt their scalp go numb. They were so scared that they did not dare to utter a single word. ¡°Aren¡¯t you having much fun scolding me?¡± Caspian snorted, and he quickly went over to Terrence, who was the loudest just now. Then, Caspian put him down from the pole. When Terrence saw that, he thought Caspian was afraid. With his newfound courage, Terrence¡¯s swollen face had a look of triumph on it. ¡°Are you regretting it now? It¡¯s useless now! Just wait until our Dark Moon Sect..¡± ¡°Regret? You¡®re overthinking.¡± Caspian smiled, showing his pearly whites. Next, he took out an iron rod as thick as an arm from his back. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 The iron rod smashed Terrence¡¯s face with a loud bang, and his blood sttered. Then, Terrece¡¯s body fell to the ground. The surrounding disciples who were in a discussion suddenly became quiet. They stared at Caspian with their wide eyes open, in disbelief. However, Caspianpletely ignored everyone¡¯s gaze and took another step forward. Stepping on Terrence¡¯s chest, Caspian snorted, ¡°So, you think you can bully the others in Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory just because you¡¯re a Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple?¡± After saying that, Caspian hit Terrence with his iron rod again. Bang! Terrence wanted to refute, but there was more blood sttered on his face again. Terrence started seeing stars as his head hit the ground heavily, and he could only taste and smell rust. Caspian¡¯s iron rod was not a weapon. Instead, it was a mostmon iron rod. Nevertheless, Caspian could do such terrifying damage due to his massive strength. Moreover, Caspian¡¯s choice of using the iron rod only added salt to the wound, and it was extremely humiliating for Terrence. At most, those present only knew Caspian as some family¡¯s son-inw, and he was epted into the Heavenly Stars Sect as he joined the Sect¡¯s Recruitment Ceremony. Moreover, no one knew that Caspian was a killing machine that swept the battlefields before. Even though Caspian¡¯s strength was still iparable to strong cultivators, many of them could not match his decisive killing intent. Since the Dark Moon Sect¡®s Robert provoked him, Caspian naturally showed mercy. Then, Caspian grinned and kept beating Terrence with the iron rod. Although the damage caused would not cost Terrence¡¯s life, his head was smashed and he was in an extremely bad shape Terrence never suffered such humiliation. At that time, his sight turned ck, and he trembled all over. Even his crown was about to explode. As for Bob and Gabriel, who still hung on the pole, were so frightened that they did not say a word. They did not even dare to breathe out loud as they were scared that they might be next. After beating up Terrence for a while, there was amotion outside the crown. Then, the crowd separated and made way for the two figures that headed toward them. The leading person was Delmont, but Caspian did not know who the other guy was. The other guy was in his mid-twenties and had an unabashed arrogance on his face. Even though Caspian did not know who the man was, he recognized the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s attire. When the man saw Caspian¡¯s bloody iron rod and Terrence, who was beaten badly on the ground, his eyes shed with murderous intent. However, he quickly hid it and said to Delmont, ¡°Master Delmont, it seems that the situation reported by the disciples is correct. There¡¯s a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple that¡¯s humiliating my Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples. Master Delmont, do give me an exnation.¡± Caspian instantly understood that someone reported the matter to the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s seniors. Nheless, Caspian was still clueless of the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple¡¯s identity. Despite his young age, Delmont was the one who received him. Hence, it seemed that he was a remarkable person too. Delmont waved his hand and replied casually, ¡°There¡¯s no rush to that. The Heavenly Stars Sect and the Dark Moon Sect are each located in South and North Earlington. Usually, there¡¯s no conflict between the sects, and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a misunderstanding behind this. Let me ask about it.¡± After saying that, Delmont looked at Caspian, asking, ¡°Casper, this is the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s inner disciple, Joshua Terrell. He¡¯s been running an errand in the Dark Moon Sect these few days, and he heard that you have a conflict with some of the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples, so we¡¯re here to take a look into the matter. Why don¡¯t you exin what happened?¡± As soon as Delmont finished speaking, Terrence, whoid on the ground, suddenly leaped up and shouted, ¡°Joshua, help me! Casper¡¯s a madman! We¡¯re only following Robert¡¯s order to follow Jess¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Joshua red at Terrence and interrupted him. Terrence wanted to say more, but when he saw Joshua¡¯s stern gaze, he realized he made a mistake. Terrence was so frightened that his lips quivered, but he did not dare to say another word. ¡°Casper, right? I hope you can provide a reasonable exnation,¡± Joshua¡¯s gaze fell on Caspian, and it had a hint of arrogance, ¡°The Dark Moon Sect might be far, but our disciples won¡¯ t be bullied in vain.¡± Under normal situations, any sect¡¯s apprentice would be overwhelmed by an inner disciple¡¯s aura, and they would not dare to answer them. However, Caspian was different. Caspian looked at Joshua bravely, and he answered, ¡°What you said just now is exactly what I wanted to say. Although the Heavenly Stars Sect might be far from North Earlington, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples won¡¯t simply let the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples step on us.¡± ¡°You!¡± Joshua¡¯s eyes flickered with anger. After Caspian answered that, he did not look at Joshua anymore but turned to Delmont. Then, he cupped his hands and continued, ¡°Master Delmont, this matter is straightforward. On my way back yesterday, these three men blocked my way, saying that they¡¯re the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples. They received an order from Robert Bleu, someone in their sect, to fight me. Since this is the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory, I naturally wanted to protect our sect¡¯s glory. Moreover, I also doubted these three men¡¯s identities. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thus, I caught them back and wanted to wait for the sect to decide on the matter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what happened!¡± Seeing that Caspian exined the incident out of context, Bob and Gabriel were flustered, and they shouted. However, Joshua did not spare them another nce. Instead, he pointed at the bloody Terrence and retorted contemptuously, ¡°This is what you meant by, let the sect decide on the matter?¡± Caspian did not answer him but questioned him back instead, ¡°Joshua, what would you do if someone insulted the Dark Moon Sect in front of you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kill them!¡± Joshua snorted. Caspian shrugged. ¡°So, what answer are you seeking from me? Or perhaps you think that what I¡¯m doing now is not enough, and I should follow your method?¡± ¡°You!¡± Joshua was so angry that he immediately clenched his fists hard, making loud cracking sounds. At that time, he even had the thought of smashing Caspian¡¯s crown into pieces. Joshua could not believe that he fell for Caspian¡¯s trap. Bob and Gabriel shouted from the pole, ¡°That¡¯s not how it went!¡± ¡°Casper spoke rudely about our Dark Moon Sect¡¯s Robert, and we only attacked him out of anger.¡± Terrence, whoid on the floor, also got up. With his face full of tears, he yelled, ¡°That¡¯s right! Casper¡¯s too arrogant. He insulted the Dark Moon Sect first. Then, he was the one who attacked us first too!¡± When Terrence spoke, he identally tugged at the wound on his face. Initially, he was only faking his tears, but the pain was so excruciating that Terrence could not help but let out a heart-wrenching wail. It was so terrifying that everyone¡¯s hair stood on end. It was as if Joshua did not hear Caspian¡¯s exnation before that, and he asked angrily, ¡°Casper, what else do you have to say for yourself!¡± After that, Joshua turned to Delmont. ¡°Master Delmont, if your disciple can¡¯t show any evidence, I¡¯ll have to inform the Masters of my sect to come over and handle the matter as it concerns both of our sects¡¯ reputations!¡± Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Delmont¡¯s gaze fell on Caspian. He admired Caspian as his attitude was neither arrogant nor humble in the entire process. Hence, Delmont believed that Caspian surely had a n to deal with the matter since he did it with great fanfare and made things known to everyone. Sure enough, Caspian did not disappoint Delmont. ¡°Master Delmont, I prepared the memory inscription at that time, and it recorded everything that happened. Please have a look!¡± After saying that, Caspian took out a talisman and passed it to Delmont. The memory inscription was unique. Unlike other inscriptions used to enhance weapons, the memory inscription could record the scenes that urred at a specific time, including the pictures and voices. With that inscription, the scenes that happened would be perfectly showcased. Joshua and Terrence naturally heard of the memory inscription before. Hence, when Caspian mentioned the words, memory inscription, Joshua¡¯s eyes twitched. On the other hand, Terrence, Bob, and Gabriel were shocked, dumbfounded, and regretful. They all had a faint feeling that they fell for Caspian¡¯s trap. Joshua¡¯s premonition was more intense. At that time, he could not help but regret why he came over. Delmont did not say anything and took over the memory inscription. Then, he inserted a ray of spiritual Qi into the inscription, and a white light suddenly appeared on its surface. Soon, the white light projected in front of everyone, showing a half-a-meter-square screen. Although the images on the screen appeared blurry for some unknown reason, everyone could recognize Terrence, Bob, and Gabriel. As for the perspective, it was naturally Caspian¡¯ s, and what happened that time was quickly reflected on the screen. ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but you can leave now! Your presence is making us ufortable!¡± ¡°Robert¡¯s words are my qualifications. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re going to listen to it or not.¡± ¡°Hurry up and get lost! As for your offense against us just now¡­ We¡¯ll just ignore it as you¡¯re the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°Robert¡¯s the outstanding talent among our Dark Moon Sect¡¯s inner disciples¡­¡± ¡°Brat! You dare offend Robert! I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± ¡±I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Following Terrence, Bob, and Gabriel¡¯s rude and unreasonable shameful acts disyed on the screen, their faces turned uglier. From pale to red, from red to livid, and finally from livid to pale again. Then, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples all red at the few people from the Dark Moon Sect with anger. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not what happened¡­¡± Terrence stuttered, trying to exin. The scene on the screen was just part of the whole process. However, it was enough to be conclusive proof of Caspian¡¯s boration just now. Terrence finally understood that Caspian was well prepared from the beginning. It did not matter if someone from the Dark Moon Sect dropped by for them because, with those images, the Dark Moon Sect could only apologize with their tail between their legs! The three of them suffered the beating for nothing! At the thought of that, Terrence and the rest felt their blood freeze, and their gaze was dumbfounded. After a while, Bob, who still hung on the pole, felt his vision go ck, and he spat a mouthful of blood. Then, he passed out from the anger. Later, Terrence and Gabriel also threw up blood, and they slumped down dispiritedly. Joshua¡¯s face was livid and pale. After careful consideration, there were many doubts about the content shown by the memory inscription. Why were the images unclear, and why were the conversations segmented as if someone purposely overlooked certain important matters. Nheless, Joshua understood that if he were to raise those doubts, the abominable guy named Casper would just say his standard in inscriptions was not high enough, and he would easily dodge the bullet. Moreover, if Joshua were to bring up such uncertainties in that situation, it would only show that the people of the Dark Moon Sect were utterly petty and narrow-minded. No matter what, they could only silently endure the defeat. Joshua was so enraged that he felt his sight going ck, and he even clenched his jaw. The hostile air only appeared on him for a moment beforepletely disappearing. Then, Joshua turned around and bowed at Delmont. ¡°It seems that my Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples were indeed at fault first. I hope Master Delmont and the rest of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s seniors would not me them for causing trouble to the Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± Caspian naturally did not believe Joshua¡®s sudden change in attitude was because he sincerely admitted his mistakes. ¡®This guy could easily swallow his anger¡­ It seems that he¡¯s not an ordinary person. I¡¯ll need to ask Jessica about Joshua¡¯s identity when I write her a letter next time,¡¯ Caspian thought ¡°It¡¯s a matter between the juniors, so it won¡¯t affect the rtionship between our sects,¡± Delmont replied and waved his hand casually. For a moment, Caspian did not dare confirm whether Delmont just gave him a look of approval. Delmont¡¯s ignorant attitude of pushing the me to Terrence and the rest as well as protecting Caspian was evident. Hence, Joshua could only lower his head and grit his teeth, swallowing the anger forcefully. After taking a deep breath in, Joshua tried his best to use a calm tone and asked, ¡°Master Delmont, since the matter is resolved, can I bring them back now?¡± As soon as Joshua said that, Caspian suddenly coughed violently. Then, a white handkerchief appeared out of nowhere, and he used it to wipe his mouth. However, once he removed the handkerchief, an eye-catching trace of blood appeared on the white cloth. Caspian looked at the blood and smiled miserably, mumbling, ¡°s! I¡¯ve met with an unexpected ident and suffered severe internal injuries. I wonder if I can still represent the Heavenly Stars Sect and join the nation ¡®s official religion election next year¡­ That¡¯s my biggest wish since I was born¡­¡± Caspian let out a long sigh, causing Joshua, Terrence, Bob, and Gabriel to be stupefied. That man was thick-skinned and ck-hearted! Caspian implied that the Dark Moon Sect suppressed the Heavenly Stars Sect using such despicable means to prevent them from performing well in the nation¡¯s official religion election next year. It would be a heavy blow to the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s reputation if the matter was spread. The Heavenly Stars had the lowestbat skills among the six major sects in the Earlington of Efrax, yet the Dark Moon Sect still used such heinous methods to plot against the Heavenly Star Sect¡¯s disciples? The Dark Moon Sect¡¯s image would go down the drain! Even if they were to find someone, they should have found a sect that could threaten them in the nation¡®s official religion election. Why were they bullying a weak sect? Joshua was so shocked when he realized the meaning behind Caspian¡¯s words, and he almost fainted. If the matter was not properly handled, his future in the Dark Moon Sect would be ruined! Joshua even had the intention to chop off Caspian, but after weighing the situation, he still forced an unsightly smile. ¡°Casper, you¡¯re wrong this time! I almost forgot that I have a gift here. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Take it aspensation from the Dark Moon Sect.¡± Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Joshua took out a simple wooden box from his storage bag. After opening it, Caspian saw ginseng as thick as an adult¡¯s arm inside the wooden box. Then, Joshua¡¯s heart bled as he said, ¡°This is a 120 year-old Purple Dragon King Ginseng. It has a good effect on blood cirction, muscle growth, and internal organs. I will give you¡­¡± Joshua initially wanted to say that he would give him a few roots. After all, that was a legendary medicine, and a few roots were already a generous gift. Usually, Joshua would only consume at most three roots each month. However, he did not expect Caspian to be 100 times faster than him! Before Joshua could even finish his sentence, Caspian suddenly reached out and took the entire wooden box. Without waiting for Joshua¡¯s reply, Caspian already put the box into his storage bag. Then, he bowed and shouted, ¡°Thank you for the gift, Joshua! With this Purple Dragon King Ginseng, I¡¯ll surely recover fast.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Joshua was stupefied. When he recovered his senses, his chest undted violently, and he flew in a rage. Joshua spent much effort and asked someone to source the Purple Dragon King Ginseng for him. Initially, he wanted to reserve it to condense his body and prepare for ascension, yet Caspian directly snatched it away. Under everyone¡®s watchful eyes and with an influential figure like Delmont around as well as so many Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples staring at him, Joshua¡®s name would be ruined if he regretted it now. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Joshua¡¯s face was not as imposing as it was when he first arrived. Instead, he appeared dispirited, and even a fool would pity him. ¡±Thank you, Joshua. If I have great achievements in the nation¡®s official religion election and bring glory to the Heavenly Stars Sect, I¡¯ll give you the credit!¡± Caspian shouted again. Each word he said was like a dagger ruthlessly stabbing at Joshua¡®s chest. Joshua, a Dark Moon Sect¡¯s inner disciple, was humiliated in front of everyone, and his face was ashen from the rage. Then, he violently spat out a mouthful of blood and weaklyy on the floor¡­ Before Joshua passed out, he could only remember the fake surprise on Caspian¡®s face, Terrence and the rest panicked, and the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples rushed to him and supported him. ¡®Casper¡­ I won¡¯t let you off the hook¡­¡¯ That was the only thought left in Joshua¡¯s mind. Caspian watched indifferently as a group of disciples assisted Joshua, Terrence, and the others under Delmont¡®s instruction. Then, he heard a snort from behind him. Caspian blinked and hurriedly turned around, putting on a remorseful expression as he said, ¡°Master Delmont, do punish me for causing trouble to the Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± Delmont snorted louder that time. ¡°Casper, do you think I won¡¯t punish you for retreating just to advance?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have such a thought,¡± Caspian answered truthfully, ¡°I might fearlessly walk on the road of immortality, but I¡¯m only unafraid of strong powers, and I surely respect the elders. Although I followed my heart this time, it was indeed logically wrong. Just as when you asked me before if there are things, I know that I won¡¯t get rewards or even be punished for doing them, but I¡¯ll still do them. This is one of the examples.¡± Delmont quietly stared at Caspian with a stern expression. Then, he replied, ¡°If that¡®s the case, why don¡¯t you exin what exactly happened at that time!¡± ¡°I¡¯m well prepared for that,¡± Caspian took out a memory inscription, ¡°This inscription recorded everything that happened at that time. If anyone from the sect asks about the matter, you can show them this, Master Delmont.¡± After giving Delmont the memory inscription, Caspian gave aplete narrative of the incident, and he did not exaggerate or add extra plot but exined the objective facts. Later, Caspian took out the Purple Dragon King Ginseng he snatched from Joshua. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use this, so I n on passing it to the sect to let them handle it.¡± Upon hearing Caspian¡¯s description, Delmont understood what happened, and it indeed had nothing to do with Caspian. It was only a misunderstanding due to jealousy. If they wanted to insist that Caspian was at fault, he was only to me for being too strong. The three Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples of the same realm as Caspian were just like papers in front of him. Nheless, which sect would dislike their disciples being too strong? That was a matter worth celebrating. Moreover, Caspian did not cause the problem. Delmont red at Caspian. ¡°Just. keep your little thoughts away. The Heavenly Stars Sect might not be the lead of the major sects in Earlington of Efrax, but the disciples under our sect won¡¯t fight over the hundred-year-old Purple Dragon King Ginseng.¡± Caspian giggled and kept the wooden box away. ¡°Thank you for the gift, Master Delmont!¡± Delmont replied indifferently, ¡°The sect will help you take care of this matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry as no one will dare to simply bother the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s people in South Earlington.¡± Then, his tone turned solemn, ¡°However, don¡¯t you forget what you said before. You must bring glory for the Heavenly Stars Sect in the nation¡¯s official religion election next year.¡± ¡°What?¡± Caspian was stunned. He only said that to piss Joshua off, and it was proven to be effective. However, Caspian did not expect that he would join the nation¡¯s official religion election selection. ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Delmont red at him, ¡°You must at least be a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator to join the nation¡¯s official religion election. Although you¡¯re only a mid-level first -stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, you don¡¯t have to be pressured. Around the end of summer and early autumn this year, the sect will conduct a selection among apprentices. If you can perform well at that time, the sect will choose you even though you¡¯re a mid-level first-stage. Then, the sect will also invest resources in you and push you to the peak first-stage.¡± As he said that, Delmont paused. Then, he added solemnly, ¡°Casper, don¡¯t disappoint those who have great expectations of you.¡± Caspian was shocked by Delmont¡¯s words. After pondering for a while, Caspian bit the bullet and asked, ¡°Master Delmont, may I know who those people are?¡± Delmont did not seem keen to answer Caspian¡¯s question, and he only shook his head. ¡°There are only three months left until the uing selection. Although it¡¯s soon, you have two thousand sect contribution points. Besides, you won a lot of rewards in the previous rankingpetition, right?¡± Next, Delmont patted Caspian¡¯s shoulder. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Work hard! Some things won¡¯t benefit you yet if I tell you now. However, once you reach the realm and you¡¯re strong enough, you¡¯ll naturally understand.¡± After saying that, Delmont turned around and left, leaving Caspian, who was deep in his thoughts. However, just as he walked a few steps, Delmont seemed to recall something, and he turned his head over and said, ¡°The Purple Dragon King Ginseng has a strong medicinal property. Usually, an ordinary cultivator will first use a few roots, and once they¡¯re used to it, they¡¯ll turn it into medicine or soak in alcohol for consumption. However, you have boundless energy, so you can try and twist it. Perhaps you¡¯ll find a pleasant surprise.¡± Then, Delmont left without stopping. Soon, he disappeared from Caspian¡¯s line of sight. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 ¡°Twist it?¡± Caspian hurriedly remembered that. Then, he waited until everyone left before rushing into his courtyard, locking the door, and immediately visiting the Time Warp Zone. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Since the Purple Dragon King Ginseng was in Caspian¡¯s hand, then he would never give it away again. Therefore, to prevent any unwanted oue from the dy, Caspian decided to eat it. Moreover, Delmont had the same thoughts as Caspian, and the things he said before were an indicator. Soon, Caspian opened the wooden box, and a surge of aromatic scent reached Caspian¡¯s nose. With just a breath, Caspian felt his body rxed, and his mouth salivated. It was as if he suddenly had an inexhaustible force of energy in him. Joshua surely treated the Purple Dragon King Ginseng as a treasure. Not only did he use a red thread to tie it up, he even ced the ginseng in a wooden box that appeared highly exquisite. It seemed like a precious item too, and any medicinal material ced in the box would not lose its medicinal power easily. Just as Delmont said before, the Purple Dragon King Ginseng¡¯s medicinal property was too strong. Hence, ordinary disciples would not be able to consume it directly, and they could only slowly devour it by taking a few of its roots. Then, the roots would be soaked in alcohol or made into precious medicines. Previously, Joshua would also only use about three roots each month. Thus, the Purple Dragon King Ginseng was still perfectly intact. Nheless, Caspian reaped the most benefits. Keeping Delmont¡¯s words in mind, Caspian twisted the Purple Dragon King Ginseng¡¯s head and tail hard as if he dried a towel. Caspian was surprised to find that the surface of Purple Dragon King Ginseng showed a pattern simr to a human face. As the ginseng lived for more than hundreds of years, it had signs of bing a spiritual being. However, Caspian ignored all those and continued exerting force. In that instant, the face on the ginseng became more twisted, and it appeared just like an old man in pain. Not long after, the human face opened its mouth, and a drop of pale golden liquid dripped from its mouth. Then, Caspian hurriedly received the juice, which even had a faint smoke wafting out of the surface. After the drop of golden liquid dripped from the Purple Dragon King Ginseng, its color also turned lighter. Feeling the strong medicinal power escaping from the liquid, Caspian instantly understood that it was the essence of the Purple Dragon King Ginseng! Although the entire ginseng was a treasure, it would surely have waste products like any other natural treasure. Therefore, the cultivators refined those treasured ingredients into precious medicines not only to slow down the potent medicinal strength but also to remove its impurities. Some methods allowed the essence to be obtained without going through the medicinal process. That way, the essence of the natural treasures would be greatly retained, and the method that Delmont taught Caspian was naturally that. Without any hesitation, Caspian directly slurped the essence. Caspian felt a powerful medicinal force explode on his tongue in the blink of an eye, spreading everywhere. Soon, Caspian¡®s face was flushed, and his figure swayed as if he drank an excellent aged wine. Caspian appeared as if he was drunk. ¡°Master Delmont was right¡­ This medicinal power¡­ Only¡­ I can withstand it¡­¡± Caspian felt as if his tongue went numb, and he even stuttered when he spoke. Nevertheless, he was aware that he was not poisoned, but the medicinal force was too intense. As long as Caspian could absorb the medicinal power, he would return to normal. If it were another cultivator of the same realm, they might not appear like a drunkard like Caspian, but their blood vessels might explode as they could not withstand the strong medicinal power. Then, Caspian spent 24 hours in the Time Warp Zone to absorb the Purple Dragon King Ginseng¡¯ s essence. After he was done, Caspian noticed that the state of his body significantly improved. Not only was his physical body tougher and stronger, but more importantly, his perception of his surrounding environment was greatly enhanced. Even if Caspian closed his eyes, he could notice the changes in the environment within ten steps around him. It was not as simple as hearing movements and making a judgment from it, but it was as if Caspian grew a third eye. He could see clearer with it. At most, the eyes could only see the changes above the ground and the wall¡¯s surface. However, Caspian felt the subtle shifts in the wall below the ground using his perceptual power at that moment. Such an enhancement in perception was extremely important for a cultivator who was good at close combat like Caspian. Even if he were in a dark environment after that, Caspian did not need to worry about anything. The eyes could be deceived, but such a perception could see through the unfounded. At the thought of that, Caspian stared at the Purple Dragon King Ginseng with a burning gaze. Caspian only managed to squeeze about more than half of the Purple Dragon King Ginseng¡¯s essence before that, and there were about 35% left. When Caspian stared at the Purple Dragon King Ginseng, he even felt the ginseng trembling. It seemed that it guessed its fate from Caspian¡¯ s gaze. Nheless, Caspian could not care less about the ginseng¡¯s thoughts. He directly grabbed and squeezed it hard. With a creak, the whole ginseng was suddenly twisted and deformed like a towel. Soon, a much smaller drop of pale golden essence condensed between the folds of the ginseng, and it was only about 60% of the size before. Then, Caspian leaned in and directly swallowed the essence. At that time, the Purple Dragon King Ginseng lost all its brilliance, and it was thrown away by Caspian as if it were just another wilted tree root. With a loud bang, the medicinal power exploded in Caspian¡®s body again. However, with his previous experience, Caspian long started the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. A dayter, Caspian¡¯s range of perception increased to a distance of about 15 steps. Within that range of 15 steps, Caspian¡¯s perception was the best, and it was not an exaggeration to say that Caspian could tell when a fly rubbed its limbs within that range. Not only that, Caspian knew the trajectory that the mosquito flew over, and he could also urately draw it. Once out of that range, Caspian detected some of the changes in his environment, but it was not as urate as within the 15-step range. If Caspian included all the range that he could sense, it would be approximately 30 steps. However, what made Caspian delighted was not the enhancement of his perception, but the change was just like a seed. Following his improvement in his realm, Caspian¡®s perception would be stronger like a germinating seed and finally became a mighty divine consciousness! At that time, Caspian would not need to move his hands, but he could kill tens of thousands of people with just a thought! Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Caspian did not go anywhere for the next ten days but stayed in the Time Warp and practiced. As Caspian¡®s body became more tenacious and condensed, the faster he swallowed the spirit stones. In less than 24 hours, Caspian was able to digest one piece of spirit stone, and with that, it also enhanced the rapid growth of the storage of the spiritual Qi in him. The ten days in the real world was 30 days in the Time Warp Zone, which was equivalent to a month. In that month, Caspian swallowed 32 pieces of spirit stones. Before that, he needed about 50 days to swallow 32 pieces of spirit stones! ¡°Based on this speed, the peak first-stage of Pulse Control Realm is not far from my reach ¡± Caspian thought confidently. Usually, a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple would need at least seven years to go from entry-level first- stage to peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm. Those who are gifted like Xander would need at least four years too. Moreover, unlike Caspian, Xander, Omar, and the others were backed by powerful families. From the beginning, Caspian only relied on himself besides the heirloom left by his mother. Based on his calction, Caspian only needed less than a year in real life to reach the peak first-stage from the entry-level! The Earring of Echo and the Tower of Life left by his mother was Caspian¡¯s greatest reliance! Furthermore, Caspian was excited for the items stored in the upper levels of the Tower of Life. ¡°I must reach the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm before the winter! Then, I¡¯ll start breaking through the second-stage Pulse Control Realm and be an outer disciple!¡± Caspian set a goal for himself. *** It was already the third of May, and South Earlington was the warmest part in the Earlington of Efrax. When the mortals in North Earlington still wore thick attires, South Earlington was already in the middle of summer. Each day was scorching hot, and the sun rose early and sette. On what seemed like a typical day, Samson Clifford carried a basket full of produce he got from the mountain and walked home by taking advantage of the sunset light. Living by his ancestors¡¯ teachings of staying near the mountain and source of water, Samson lived in Wellspring Vige, which was located at the foot of a hill. He was just an ordinary hill person who survived by picking mountain produce and selling them to merchants. After working hard all day, Samson¡¯s stomach was already rumbling with hunger. At the thought of the delicious meals waiting for him at home, Samson immediately fastened his pace. From afar, the gate with the words, Wellspring Vige was visible. However, Samson felt strange as he could usually see smoke from each house in the vige from that direction. Not only that, therge dog reared by the vige barked nonstop along with the children¡¯sughter. However, there was none of those today. Instead, the vige was strangely quiet, and Samson could not help but feel uneasy. Hence, he quickened his steps and rushed toward the entrance of the vige. Not long after, he saw a corpse next to the archway of the entrance. More urately, it was half a body. From the deceased¡¯s grievance expression, Samson recognized that it was the vige chief¡¯s mentally disabled son. The child would usually do nothing all day long but just squat at the entrance, staring at the young women of the families in the vige and giggling silly at them. He would also greet Samson whenever he saw Samson return, and when he was in a good mood, the kid would also share some wild fruits with him. However, the kid¡¯s lower body was gone, leaving a long and terrifying trail of blood behind its remaining body. After the child lost his lower body, it was apparent that he crawled over here until hisst breath. The wound on his waist was uneven about as if he was torn apart by a ferocious beast, and even his intestine was exposed, mixing with the dried up blood and sttered on the ground. Samson¡¯s mind went nk. After staring at the corpse dumbfoundedly, he suddenly felt his stomach abruptly moving. Then, Samson could not hold back anymore and ran to the side to vomit. As Samson¡¯s stomach was empty long ago, all he hurled was his stomach acid. Even so, Samson could not stop vomiting when he thought of the child¡¯s tragic situation. It felt as if he was about to puke his stomach out. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After a long while, Samson finally stopped vomiting. He then stumbled and ran toward the vige. Nheless, Samson was no fool. When he saw the first corpse and rted it to the strange silence of the vige, Samson realized what might have happened. However, Samson still had wishful thinking, he hoped that his family was unharmed. Samson turned a blind eye to the ruined roads and copsed houses in the vige. Even the pungent smell of blood could not stop him from advancing. When he finally reached his house, Samson was stupefied. The home that was built for less than two months seemed to have been bombed, and most of it copsed. The mud bricks and stones were scattered all over. Then, Samson saw his mother with only half a head lying on the broken wall. Her back seemed to be shed open by something sharp, revealing her spine. Next, Samson found his wife¡¯s remaining hand. Samson knew it was his virtuous wife he just married for less than a year as there was a birthmark the size of a nail and shaped like a bunny on the inside of her arm. The night before that, Samson even jokingly poked at the birthmark. Yet, thedy of this arm only left her cold hand behind, lying in front of Samson. ¡°What¡­ What happened?¡± The colossal blow caused Samson to forget the pain for a moment. Then, he looked around, and he realized the entire vige was ruined. If robbers ughtered the vige, at most, they would kill people and set fire to steal food. However, there was no fire at the scene, and there was no shortage of food, gold, and silver. Instead, the whole vige died, and all houses were damaged to varying degrees. Moreover, Samson knew there was a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s branch less than 30 kilometers from his vige. With the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s protection, there was no robber in the entire region. ¡°Who¡­ Who did this..?¡± Samson muttered, and his gaze was hollow. Suddenly, there was a loud cracking sound from the ruined house behind him. Samson was shocked, and he quickly turned over. Next, he caught sight of a silhouette making loud crunching sounds, slowly walking out of the dark corner. When the dark figure appeared in front of him, Samson was wide-eyed. He felt a chill running down his spine, his hair stood on end, and it was like a current rushed from the bottom of his back to his head, making a crackling sound. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?!¡± After a while, the quiet vige echoed with Samson¡¯s fearful scream. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 A monster with the body of a goat and the head of a monkey stood in front of Samson. Its monkey-like head was the size of a washbowl. As it opened and closed its mouth, making chewing sounds, blood dripped down its chin. ¡°Mon¡­ Monster!¡± Samson¡®s blood froze when he saw the terrifying image, and his limbs went cold as his eyes were filled with fear. The monster stared straight into Samson¡¯s eyes, and Samson could eel the bloodthirsty and greed in them. At that time, Samson could hear rustling sounds from behind the damaged buildings around him, and it appeared as if there were many monsters in the seemingly quiet Wellspring Vige. ¡°Monsters¡­ Monsters attacked the vige¡­ And killed my family¡­ As well as the entire vigers¡­¡± Samson felt as if his head was about to explode, but his mind was sober especially at that dire moment. ¡°I can¡¯t die¡­ I need to seek revenge and inform the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s division¡­ I can¡¯t die¡­ I must stay alive! I must avenge my parents and my wife! I can¡¯t die in the monster¡¯s mouth!¡± Suddenly, Samson¡¯s body trembled, and his blood surged again. Then, his eyes were filled with hatred. Samson was just a mortal, but he was not afraid, nor did he feel insignificant as he faced the ruthless monster. As if the monster felt Samson¡¯s changes, its eyes shed with a fierce light, and it suddenly roared, rushing toward Samson. However, Samson was already prepared. He tossed firewood into the monster¡¯s mouth and ran with all his might toward the entrance of the vige. With a loud crack, the monster opened its mouth wide and violently took a bite. The firewood was instantly crunched into pieces, leavingrge chunks of sawdust flying everywhere. The terrifying noise almost made Samson¡¯s heart jump out of his chest, but he still did not dare to look back. He was afraid that if he did, he would be just like his family members or the vigers, being eaten by the monsters with no bones left. Samson ran desperately, as fast as he could and with all his might. There were several times where he felt the monster caught up with him, and he could even smell the stench of the monster¡¯s mouth. However, once Samson reached the vige entrance, the monster did not chase after him anymore. Then, Samson gathered his courage and nced behind him. With just a look, Samson almost fell to the ground from the fright. In the afterglow of the setting sun, there were at least a dozen monsters in the vige, and their silhouettes were just like ghosts. When Samson recalled that he was just in the environment just now, he was frightened. Although he was confused about why neither of the monsters in the vige or the one who chased him ran after him once he reached outside, he did not dwell much on the question. As a lucky survivor of the disaster, Samson only took two deep breaths before running with all his might in the direction of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s division. He must spread the news, and he must seek revenge! That night, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s division received the news of monsters ughtering the vige. After the disciples investigated the Wellspring Vige, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s branch was shocked. On the exact day, the news of monsters besieging towns also came from many ces in South Earlington. As one of the crucial tasks of the sect was to protect the safety of the region, it was the responsibility of the sect to eradicate those monsters. In just a few days, the news spread in the South Earlington area. However, no one noticed that behind those groups of monsters that ughtered viges, a few lurking silhouettes controlled the entire situation as if they yed chess. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Three dayster, Caspian saw Omar, Maya, and Sna, who came together to visit him. When they saw Caspian, their eyes instantly lit up as they could clearly feel that Caspian changed after only ten days of not meeting each other. Needless to say, they were aware that the change naturally came from Caspian¡¯s improvement. Sure enough, the Purple Dragon King Ginseng benefited Caspian greatly, and it was more than just a stronger perception. Moreover, the century-old ginseng was considered a treasure for a third-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple, so its effects were apparent. Although Caspian stood casually in front of the few people, they felt an invisible imposing momentum. Before they knew it, everyone was centered around Caspian, subconsciously treating him as the leader of the small group. When Caspian heard the reason for their visit, he could not help but frown. ¡°Monsters ughtering viges? Doesn¡¯t the Heavenly Stars Sect have divisions everywhere? Besides the Heavenly Stars Sect, there are also other ns and sects in South Earlington. They won¡¯t turn a blind eye to this, right? Why would the monsters still have a chance to ughter viges and besieged towns?¡± ¡°No one expected this,¡± Omar shrugged and answered helplessly, ¡°The seniors of the sect also felt strange with the appearance of the monsters. However, they¡¯ve sent for people to investigate the matter, and they concluded that it might be the breeding season of the monsters. Hence, it resulted in such incidents. Before this, monsters would not dare to enter the area protected by the sect easily. ¡± Caspian had a faint feeling that the monsters¡¯ behavior of ughtering the viges had something to do with the tide of monsters he faced in Darnley Valley before. When Caspian battled the monsters at Mirefield Gate, he seemed to vaguely hear the sound of a flute. Nheless, Caspian was focused on the battle of life and death with the monsters, so he was unsure if he misheard and mistook the sound of the wind as a flute. However, if it were the sound of a flute, then the sudden wave of monsters in Darnley Valley and the abnormal behavior of monsters in the past few days are worthy of scrutiny. Unfortunately, Caspian¡¯s position was insignificant, and even if he raised it, no one would pay attention to it. Hence, Caspian once again returned his focus to the purpose of everyone¡¯s visit. ¡°The sect¡¯s letting apprentices kill monsters?¡± Caspian asked with doubt. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is a rare opportunity,¡± Omar answered excitedly, ¡°Just think about it. As apprentices, we can usually learn about seven sect contribution points after working hard for a month. Then, five sect contribution points will be deducted monthly by the sect. At the end of the day, we¡¯ll only get around two sect contribution points. This time, we can get sect contribution points as long as we kill the monsters. Not only that, the other items such as the skin, muscles, and bones of the monsters will be considered as our gains, and the sect will not ask about it. Casper, don¡¯t you think this is an opportunity to strike gold?¡± Maya also chimed in, ¡°Casper, you¡¯ve not been out for the past few days, so you¡¯re probably unaware that many apprentices left two days ago, such as Xander and Benedict. I bet they¡¯ve gained a lot.¡± Chapter 308 Chapter 308 After Omar and Maya exined, Caspian finally understood the ins and outs of the matter. After learning that the monsters ughtered viges, the Heavenly Stars Sect immediately sent its elders to suppress it. In just a day, they effectively contained the monsters that ughtered the viges and besieged towns. However, due to therge scope of monsters besieging towns, and it was rtively scattered, it might be an overreaction if the Heavenly Stars Sect sent out their elders or higher-level disciples. The matter was already under control, so the Heavenly Stars Sect simply handed over the remaining task of eliminating the monsters to the apprentices, which also consisted of wild beasts. Wild beasts were equivalent to True Martial Realm warriors, whereas monsters were equivalent to Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Since the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elders eliminated the powerful monsters, the remaining ones were only as powerful as apprentices. That way, the apprentices also had an opportunity for actualbat while they eradicated monsters. Not only that, but the Heavenly Stars Sect was also extremely generous with the reward of the mission. As long as they could kill a monster, they would get one sect contribution points. As for wild beasts, they needed to kill five to get one sect contribution points. Then, the disciple could choose what to do with the corpses. With that, the benefits reaped after killing a monster were far more than just getting one sect contribution points. Hence, that was much more appropriate than doing those tiresome ordinary tasks every month, but only getting a few sect contribution points in the end. Thus, as soon as the mission was deployed, many apprentices hurried over. After all, the number of monsters was limited. They not only had to fight against the disciples of the same sect but also from other South Earlington¡¯s sects. Furthermore, the monsters would surely be insufficient for all of the disciples, so it was better for them to go sooner to preventrgerpetitions and smaller rewards. Due to that, Omar and the others immediately contacted each other after learning of the mission and looked for Caspian. ¡°Sure, but¡­¡± Caspian looked at the three of them. Omar, Maya, and Sna, including Caspian himself, were ranked in the top ten of the recent spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition. Based on their strength, they would not encounter danger if they went alone. However, not only were they teaming up, but they also invited Caspian along. That meant they plotted something that was not as simple as an ordinary disciple killing three monsters to finish the task. ¡°If the four of us are going together, there must be a big n behind this, right?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°I knew you would¡¯ve guessed it easily,¡± Omar pped and smiled brightly, ¡°You¡¯re right. If the four of us head out together, it¡¯d be too wasteful if we search for the wild beasts slowly like the other disciples. We might as wellplete the mission alone. Since we¡¯re teaming up, then we should directly go to where the monsters gather and kill about dozens of them at one go. That way, we won¡¯t need to waste unnecessary time on the journey, and we¡¯ll also be more efficient than others.¡± Caspian nodded. Omar¡¯s thoughts coincided with him, but he had another question. ¡°Then, how do we know where the monsters gather?¡± ¡°Maya knows best.¡± Omar smiled mysteriously. Maya did not keep them on tenterhooks and directly retrieved a map. At a nce, Caspian noticed that it was a map of the southern area of Earlington of Efrax, and there were many symbols and circles marked on it. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As Caspian led troops to battles before, he saw countless maps, and he even drew a few. Hence, Caspian could quickly tell that the markings on the map were the location and time of the monsters¡¯ appearances. Based on the location of the viges on the map and the speed of the monsters, it was possible to roughly infer the range where they might appear at present. Then, Caspian and the rest would go directly to that area, and they would not be like other disciples who blindly traveled. Since Omar and the others were all so well prepared, Caspian immediately agreed as he also intended to test his strength through actualbat. However, Caspian still needed to make some arrangements before they set off. Thus, they agreed to meet at the front of the mountain gate in the evening, and Caspian would still have six hours to prepare. After saying goodbye to Omar and the others, Caspian immediately headed to the mission pavilion to ept the task. Then, he hurriedly visited the Astrea Pavilion. Before that, Caspian only spent dozens of sect contribution points exchanging for items. However, Caspianvishly used up 500 sect contribution points in exchange for the various materials and equipment needed for the trip. Like Omar mentioned before, Caspian was also aware that they were not only facing monsters at that time, but they might also fight against disciples of the same sect or even other sects. As the battles before happened within the sect, they did not show the cruelty of the world of cultivators due to the existence of rules. That time, it was truly going to be Caspian¡¯s first time fighting against other cultivators for resources, and thew of the jungle would mercilessly appear in front of Caspian. If Caspian was careless, he might even lose his life. After all, there would not be any elders of the sect to watch over in that environment, and no one would save them once they noticed something was wrong. As Caspian was a person who would prepare for the worst, the spending of the 500 sect contribution points directly stunned the disciple in charge. However, Caspian thought it was insufficient, and he added other materials worth 100 sect contribution points. In the end, Caspian spent 600 sect contribution points as preparation for his first encounter with thew of the jungle in the world of cultivators. In the evening, Caspian met up with Omar and the rest. Then, they headed to the location where the massacre first took ce, Wellspring Vige. It would take everyone at least fifteen days and nights of walking to arrive at Wellspring Vige from the Heavenly Stars Sect. Nheless, everyone was well prepared for the mission. Firstly, they entered the town. Then, using their identities as the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples coupled with a few spirit stones, they headed toward the transportation array between the cities. That way, they saved more than half of their time and came to the vicinity of Wellspring Vige six days later. The ces where the monsters¡¯ massacres took ce were at least more than ten days away from Heavenly Stars Sect. Inparison, Wellspring Vige was rtively close. Nheless, that was also logical. Unless those monsters were foolish enough, they would not have caused trouble right under the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s nose. If that were the case, the monsters would be killed before even reaching the mountain gate of the Heavenly Stars Sect. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 It was exactly ten days since the monsters ughtered the entire Wellspring Vige. When Caspian and the others saw the ruins, they all fell silent. If it were not for the sudden attack of the monsters, the vige might be covered with fields where the men plowed, the women weaved, and the children yed. However, weeds grew on both sides of the trail, and the surroundings were silent Even after so many days, there was still a depressing pungent smell of blood in the air. ¡°This is the first vige the monsters attacked. A survivor from this ce informed the division of our sect,¡± Maya exined, ¡°It¡¯s also because this is the first vige the monsters ughtered. Hence, when many disciples investigate, they¡¯ll ignore this ce as many people believe that after so long, there¡¯ll be no monsters here.¡± Maya was responsible for everyone¡¯s routes at that time. Then, she turned around and reminded everyone, ¡°However, there are tracks of monsters passing by recently. Hence, we must be extra careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Everyone nodded and spread out, looking for traces of monsters around the vige. Nheless, the four of them were not far from each other in case they discovered anything or were attacked, the rest of them could immediately rush over for rescue. When they separated, Caspian nced at Sna. Sna did not say anything but quietly followed them for the six days that they traveled here. However, Caspian could feel that Sna¡¯s gaze was always on him from time to time. Whenever he looked at Sna, she would look away, and Caspian was also unaware of her intention. At times, Caspian could not help but doubt why Omar and Maya would include Sna in the mission. Just as Caspian thought about that, he quickly swept his gaze across the surroundings. The seemingly worthless traces all around are now reorganized in Caspian¡¯s brain through his eyes. Then, the scene where the monsters ughtered the vige reyed in Caspian¡¯s mind. At that time, Sna walked for a distance before arriving at a two-story house that was still considered intact, which was also the tallest building in the Wellspring Vige. Although it was missing a corner, it did not copse and still maintained its original appearance. The sunlight did not enter the house, causing the inside to be dark. A slightly unpleasant smell rushed out, and Sna could not tell if something rotted inside. Soon, Sna stopped in her tracks, and nced at Caspian from the corner of her eyes, wanting to know what he was doing. However, just as she was distracted, Sna suddenly felt a strong sense of danger surging in her. In that instant, Sna¡¯s hair stood on ends, and she looked at the source of the danger. In the ruined home, a pair of blood-red eyes appeared out of the blue. The blood-red eyes were the size of an adult¡¯s fist, and the pupils shrank violently as they stared straight at Sna. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. There was hatred and resentment in the eyes, and it was enough to scare someone to death. Sna was caught off guard and was also so frightened that she could not move her limbs. Then, the mud wall in front of her exploded with a loud bang, and a huge ck shadow with a strong smell of stench broke through the wall and pounced on her. She stared wide-eyed as the mouthful of sharp teeth rushed toward her. She could not control her body. It was as if she was glued to the ground. Then, in the blink of an eye, desperation filled her heart. Sna watched as the massive mouth got closer to her, and the surrounding light seemed to dim. Soon, Sna just closed her eyes as if she was just waiting for death. However, she heard an ear-piercing scream. ¡°Watch out!¡± It was a familiar roar, which was soon followed by the sound of a fist punching through the air. ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Bam! Sna heard the sound of flesh and bones being pierced, and she felt hot air current oing. Then, Sna opened her eyes and saw a terrifying monster staring at her. The head of the monster was less than a hand away from her face, but Caspian already punched it. Amidst the gurgling sound, the hot blood mixed with the brain fluid sted out from the monster¡¯s head and trailed along with Caspian¡¯s hand. After taking his hand out, Caspian shook his hand slightly to clear off the blood from his arm. Next, he looked at Sna and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sna lowered her head. After pondering a while, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± At that time, Omar and Maya also rushed over after hearing themotion. When Omar saw the monster¡¯s corpse on the floor and drenched in blood, his eyes lit up. ¡°Monster!¡± However, he was not surprised at the monster¡¯s level but the strength of Caspian¡¯s punch. ¡°Casper, if I¡¯m not mistaken, your punch during the rankingpetition a few days ago was not as strong as this?¡± Omar sized Caspian up and down, and he smiled, ¡°I heard you taught a few Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples a lesson before that, and it seems like you¡¯ve greatly benefited from it.¡± Omar¡¯s guess was correct. The benefit that Caspian received was not only Joshua¡¯s Purple Dragon King Ginseng. Caspian also took Terrence, Bob, and Gabriel¡¯s storage bags. Nheless, Caspian just smiled and did not answer, and the people around him took it as acquiescence. Next second, Omar said, ¡°Based on the mission¡¯s requirement, we¡¯ll only need to bring the monster¡¯s demon core in his brain back.¡± Once those beasts reached the level of a monster, a demon core would condense in their brain. It was simr to a cultivator reaching Pulse Control Realm and condensing their meridians. However, the demon core was an actual item and could be dug out, but meridians could not. For the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s mission, the demon core was the proof of them killing the monsters. As wild animals could not condense demon cores yet, the disciples would need to behead them as proof. Nheless, taking out the demon core for proof and not beheading the monster was to ensure the corpse waspletely intact. After all, some of those monsters¡¯ fur was the material to make weapons. The more perfect it was, the better its sticity. Although Sna attracted the monster, Caspian killed it by himself. Hence, none of them would fight Caspian on that. Next, Caspian dug out the demon core from the monster¡¯s brain and ced the entire corpse in his storage bag. Maya nced around and said, ¡°This monster with the body of a goat and the face of a monkey is a Broken-Tooth Ape. However, the Broken-Tooth Ape never acts alone, and there¡¯ll at least be a dozen of them. Thus, there must be other Broken-Tooth Apes around, so be extra alert!¡± As if to confirm Maya¡¯s words, just as she finished speaking, there was a sudden ticking sound in the surrounding ruins and broken houses. Then, there was a whimper. The sound came with the wind, and none of them could tell its exact location. As if it were the cry of a ghost that haunted others¡¯ lives, it sent chills down everyone¡¯s spine even though it was still broad daylight. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 ¡°Broken-Tooth Apes!¡± Maya eximed. The clicking soundsing from their surroundings were obviously from the Broken-Tooth Apes¡¯ hooves knocking on the ground. Based on the noise, there were more than a dozen Broken-Tooth Apes hiding around them. Caspian and the others inched closer to each other, and they all looked in different directions. Soon, behind the ruined wall, a huge ck figure slowly appeared on the top of a damaged roof. Just like the monster that Caspian punched before, those Broken-Tooth Apes all had a head of a monkey and the body of a goat. Those monsters stared at the crowd with their eyes wide open as if they did not eat for days, making people shudder. ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡± Caspian looked around and said, ¡°There are twelve of them¡­ Here to give us our sect contribution points.¡± The Broken-Tooth Apes might be troublesome from an ordinary cultivator in the same realm, especially if they came out in groups like that. Moreover, the lethality would be terrifying. Nheless, Caspian and the rest were the sect¡¯s disciples, and within the same realm, a sect disciple would be the strongest! Omar and Maya were peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators, and they had ample experience in killing monsters before that. Hence, when they saw those Broken-Tooth Apes, they were not afraid, nor were they nervous. In contrast, they were excited to meet a group of monsters when they just arrived. After all, a Broken-Tooth Ape was equivalent to one sect contribution point! Naturally, those Broken-Tooth Apes were not aware that they were the ones in danger. As they stared at Caspian and the others greedily, one of the Broken-Tooth Apes could not hold back any longer and roar. Soon, every Broken-Tooth Ape rushed toward the four of them. ¡°Let¡¯s kill them!¡± Omar shouted and rushed forward first with the Dual des of Fire and Ice suddenly crossed in mid-air. With a swoosh, the red and blue sword lights turned into a whistling spiral. Then, it directly pierced through the belly of an oing Broken-Tooth Ape with a loud bang. The Broken-Tooth Ape flew upside down, and a look of confusion appeared on its ugly face. It was puzzled as to why a giant hole suddenly appeared in its belly. Maya showcased her Ninth Heaven¡¯s Phoenix Dance Technique. As she was already dressed in red, she looked like a dancing phoenix. Maya appeared between two Broken-Tooth Apes in that split second, and as her earrings shook slightly, she stabbed out with her sword. ¡°The Phoenix Wing¡¯s Starry Night sh!¡± There was a vibration in the air that immediately disappeared and quietened. The next second, the two Broken-Tooth Apes that rushed forward instantly split in half from their waist, and their lower bodies crashed to the ground, sputteringrge swaths of blood. Then, their upper bodies rushed forward a certain distance before heavily mming on the ground due to inertia. Then, the intestines and internal organs mixed with warm blood sttered on the floor. At that time, Caspian felt a shad ow over him. He turned around and swiftly gasped. Before that, Caspian saw Sna fight with others in the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition. However, Sna always relied on her body and fists to battle with others, and she never used weapons. Sna¡¯sbat technique could easily let others believe that she was a body refiner and her body was the most potent weapon. Caspian also thought so. However, Caspian finally saw Sna¡¯s weapon, a massive ax the size of a wheel! The ax¡¯s handle was more than half a meter, and the head was the size of a carriage wheel. When Sna waved it, the momentum alone made Caspian¡¯s eyes twitch. Everyone would agree that a sword suited her the best for a slender and delicate beauty like Sna. Unexpectedly, Sna used such a barbaric killing weapon! It was not an exaggeration to say the ax was almost as tall as Sna. Not only Caspian but Omar and Maya were also stunned when they saw the scene, and their jaws dropped. With a bang, Sna swung the massive ax. It seemed to have caused a rage of thunder, and there was an ear-splitting roar. She did not need to chop at the monster but just swept it across, and the Broken-Tooth Ape was sent flying like a fly. The Broken-Tooth Ape¡¯s entire bones were also shattered at every inch, and its muscles and flesh were turned into meat pulp as blood gushed out from its nose, ears, and mouth. Then, the Broken-Tooth Apes crashed into a wall. When it finally reached the ground, it was dead. Sna appeared confused. She nced at the ax and the Broken-Tooth Ape that flew out as if she was puzzled why the monster that almost frightened her to death was so weak? Caspian, Omar, and Maya all gulped. They thought Sna appeared fragile and delicate, but her force was unbelievable. Next, Caspian turned around and snorted as he faced the Broken-Tooth Ape that rushed at him. Then, he shook the Ghoul-Locker Spear in his hand, and it immediately turned into a bolt of lightning shooting at the Broken-Tooth Ape¡¯s mouth and exited through its waist In a sh, the monster¡¯s internal organs were all shattered, and blood gushed out from the wounds in its abdomen. He moved using the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, shortening the distance and quickly appearing behind the Broken-Tooth Ape. Then, he pped the monster¡¯s head. Before it could even whimper, its head was already destroyed into pieces by Caspian, and its upper body directly smashed into the ground, dead. It did not take long for the four of them to kill the 12 Broken-Tooth Apes. In the end, Caspian killed four Broken-Tooth Apes, including the one he killed before. On the other hand, Sna only randomly swung her ax and killed three Broken-Tooth Apes without even moving from her spot. As Maya had exquisite movements she also took part to kill monsters at that time, five Broken-Tooth Apes. However, Omar¡¯ s gain was somewhat pitiful. Even though he was the first to rush out, he was unlucky as besides the Broken-Tooth Ape that was pierced through its belly, there were no other monsters in his direction. In the end, Omar only killed one. Nheless, it was only the first day of their mission, and there would be many chances for them to hunt and kill monsters. Thus, even if Omar did not manage to kill as many as the others, it was nothing to be sad about. On the contrary, Omar waspletely attracted by Sna¡¯s massive ax, and he borrowed from Sna to give it a try. When Omar received it, he was shocked as the ax was much heavier than he expected. After asking about it, Omar was even more surprised. ¡°1300 kilograms? There¡¯s no inscription on it either?¡± When Caspian heard the weight, he could not help but look over. The Ghoul-Locker Spear he was using had heavy inscriptions and was refined with other materials, but it weighed not more than 600 kilograms. However, that was already more than ten times heavier than weapons used by other cultivators. Unexpectedly, Sna¡¯s weapon was more than double the weight of the Ghoul-Locker Spear! Just as Omar was still in amazement, Caspian nced around and saw a few figuresing at them quickly, and he immediately said in a deep voice, ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡±Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 The few silhouettes stopped a few meters away from everyone. When Maya saw their uniforms, her face suddenly changed. ¡°Ninth Sacred Sect!¡± Caspian was shocked when he heard the name. Any Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples would know about the Ninth Sacred Sect. The reason was naturally due to the dispute between the Heavenly Stars Sect and the Ninth Sacred Sect. The six major sects of the Earlington of Efrax were only determined after a lengthypetition that year, and the Ninth Sacred Sect was Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s directpetitor. During that period, many disciples, elders, and senior members of the two sects died in each other¡¯s hands. Unfortunately, the Ninth Sacred Sect was the losing sect. In the end, Heavenly Stars Sect became the winner and became the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s first-ss sect, whereas Ninth Sacred Sect suffered a blow in thepetition and was ranked as the second-rate sect of Earlington of Efrax with a lower grade. Such hatred that came from the bottom of the heart would not lessen after generations. Instead, it would only be more unforgettable over time. Due to that, the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples had intense resentment toward the Heavenly Stars Sect. Nheless, the hatred was not enough to make the two sects be at war with one another. After all, if the Ninth Sacred Sect did that, all the sects in the entire Earlington of Efrax might join hands and destroy them. However, as long as any disciples of Ninth Sacred Sect and Heavenly Stars Sect met in South Earlington, a battle would be unavoidable, and death would be expected. Since the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples approached Caspian and the others, they naturally were not there just to watch the excitement. Sure enough, once the few disciples noticed that they were the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, an eerie smile appeared on their faces, and their tones became strange too. ¡°It turns out to be the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. Oh? Aren¡¯t you both Omar Pine and Maya Kaye, who are famous on the spiritual apprentice list? Are you two here with your juniors to get some sect contribution points?¡± One of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples said. As he noticed that Caspian and Sna were mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators and were in a lower realm than Omar and Maya, he thought they were there to help Omar and Maya complete their missions. After all, such a thing wasmon in the sect. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Even though the sect¡¯s mission would be strictly regted and must bepleted by the disciple that epted it, who could guarantee whopleted the task when they were far from the sect with no supervision? Therefore, some of the more difficult tasks in the sect often have high-level disciples to help low-level disciplesplete. ¡°Jayden Zacsfield!¡± Omar uttered when he saw the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciple who spoke, and his face suddenly turned gloomy. ¡°Eh? You recognized me? That¡¯s great!¡± The disciple named Jayden had a mole under his left eye, and as he spoke, the mole moved too, which was extremely eye-catching. ¡°You¡¯re ranked top ten in the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentices.¡± Omar¡¯s gaze gradually turned cold. He nced at the rest of the disciples beside Jayden and called out their names. ¡°Stanley Morrigan, who just recently entered the top ten of Ninth Sacred Sect apprentices. Yuri Leightwood, Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentice who never fell out of the top five¡­¡± There was anothernky guy behind them, but he was covered in a ck cloak, and Omar could not see his face. Hence, he did not know who he was. As for the three people he just mentioned, it would be as if the disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect heard Omar, Maya, and Benedict¡¯s names. They were the best of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentices! Moreover,pared to Omar and Maya, those three disciples killed someone from the Heavenly Stars Sect. At that time, Jayden looked at Caspian and the rest with a bloodthirsty gaze. Even though the Ninth Sacred Sect could not publicly reward them for killing the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, they would still be treated like heroes after they returned. Furthermore, their masters might even generously reward them privately. That would be the same for the Heavenly Stars Sect too. The rtionship between the two sects was already to the extent that they could not coexist. When Jayden realized Omar was familiar with them and even knew thetest ranking, his eyes flickered with surprise, but a sinister smile quickly reced it. ¡°Since you know us so well, there¡¯s no need for me to exin your fate,¡± Jayden sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to kill yourself. As for the Broken-Tooth Apes you killed, we will dly ept them as ours.¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Maya¡¯s beautiful eyes shed with cold lights, and she pointed at Jayden with the tip of her sword, ¡°You¡¯ll be the one dying today.¡± Both sides understood that they were the outstanding talents of their respective sects. Therefore, if they could kill each other, not only would they be more famous, but they could easily defeat the sect¡¯s potential disciples in the future. The battle was inevitable. Jayden turned to Maya, and his gaze was filled with aggressiveness. Jayden brazenly looked at Maya¡¯s face, down her neck, chest, abdomen, and legs, as if he were a wild beast. His gaze was as if he could not wait to tear Maya¡¯s dress off. After that, Jayden looked at Maya, and his eyes shed with amazement. Soon, he grinned and pointed at Maya and Sna. ¡°It seems that our luck is not bad today. I¡¯ll let you two live longer.¡± As long as the person was not a fool, they would understand Jayden¡¯s words. Stanley and Yuri also showed an expression that men would recognize. ¡°Jayden, I¡¯m going to dig your eyes out if you stare for another second.¡± Maya roared angrily as she was disgusted by Jayden¡¯s gaze. ¡°Dig my eyes out?¡± Jayden¡¯s face darkened, and he sneered, ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s digging whose first!¡± Jayden looked at Maya, but his figure suddenly swayed on the spot. Before everyone realized what went on, Jayden rushed toward Caspian at an incredible speed. Then, with two fingers out like two iron hooks, Jayden aimed at Caspian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Brat, just ept your punishment!¡± Jayden grinned. He chose to attack Caspian first as, on the one hand, Maya and Sna are both beauties, and he needed to keep them alive for himself. If their eyes were dug out, it would just ruin their charming faces. On the other hand, Caspian was in a lower realm than Omar, and it was evident that he was an easier target. Hence, Jayden believed it was appropriate to severely injure Caspian first and let him be a warning to others! Chapter 312 Chapter 312 ¡°Sneaking an attack?¡± Jayden saw Caspian grinning at him. Even though his face was all smiles, Caspian¡¯s eyes were covered with ayer of frost. Then, Caspian suddenly stretched out his arms and in a blink he moved with an insane speed, he grabbed both of Jayden¡¯s fingers, folding and pulling them. Soon, a cracking sound was heard. Jayden¡¯s right index and middle fingers were directly broken and pulled out from his palm. In a sh, blood gushed everywhere. Jayden was first dumbfounded. The next second, the immense paint spread from his wounds, and he stared at his right hand in disbelief. His heart beat so violently that it almost crashed his sternum. Then, he felt a strong air current rushing toward him. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding air seemed to turn into a vacuum. When Jayden raised his head, he let out a silent scream, and he saw a fist gettingrger in his sight as if it were a meteorite wanting to st him into pieces. ¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡± Jayden was wholly disheartened, and his blood seemed to have frozen. Then, however, Jayden suddenly felt something pulling him hard by the back of his waist, and he immediately backward like a cannonball. Almost at the same time, Caspian struck with his punch. ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Boom! A deafening roar came from where Jayden stood. Soon, the entire air exploded, causing billowing air currents to form into visible tides, sweeping across the surroundings and violently shaking the area. Jayden fell beside Stanley¡¯s feet, and he stared wide-eyed at the scene, feeling his scalp go numb and his cheeks tingling in pain. At that moment, Jayden was frightened to the core. If Caspian managed to strike him just now, would his head not be blown into pieces? At the thought of that, Jayden was shocked and angry. Caspian kept away his fist and frowned at the person in a ck cloak standing behind Jayden. When Caspian aimed his punch at Jayden, he saw the man in the ck cloak abruptly swing his sleeve, and a long chain was tossed out. Next, a hook on the front of the chain grabbed Jayden¡¯s waist and pulled him back, saving his life. Otherwise, Jayden¡¯s brain fluid might already be sttered on the ground. Caspian immediately made a judgment and thought, ¡®This person could instantly save Jayden when I attacked him. He must be much stronger than the rest!¡¯ Omar and the rest also looked at the man in a ck cloak with an unprecedented solemnity. Although it happened in a sh, everyone could tell that the person was much stronger than Jayden. Moreover, if Jayden was already the top among the apprentices in Ninth Sacred Sect, who was the person! Then, Jayden took out a precious pill and swallowed it. As he covered his wounds, he stood and stared at Caspian with a bitter expression. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°How dare you eat my precious medicine?! You¡¯re done, and no one can save you now!¡± Caspian replied as he red at him. ¡°Your precious medicine?¡± Jayden was dumbfounded, but he quickly understood what Caspian said. Not only did Caspian want to kill him, but he would snatch his storage bag too. When he realized that, Jayden fumed with rage. Just as he was about to shout, a cold voice came from behind him. ¡°Shut up! Aren¡¯t you embarrassing yourself enough?!¡± Jayden¡¯s face immediately changed between red and white. Soon, he lowered his head and retreated. Not only Jayden but Stanley and Yuri also appeared fearful. Then, the man in ck cloak took a step forward and faced Caspian and the others. Even though he was yet to show his identity, the man in a ck cloak emitted a terrifying momentum, causing Caspian to feel pressured. It was like the depression of a heavy storm on a summer evening, making it hard for people to breathe smoothly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a figure to appear among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentices. It seems that there may be another one that¡¯s the same level as Xander.¡± The man in ck cloak sneered, but his tone suddenly changed. ¡°Unfortunately for you, your life¡¯s going to end today!¡± After saying that, he abruptly removed his cloak. Then, a dark shadow jumped into the sky. Before Caspian and the others could see his appearance, they felt a huge sense of danger iing. It was like a sharp cold light, shing at their cheeks wanting to tear their souls in half. Caspian almost instinctively raised his hands, and his Ghoul-Locker Spear stabbed out like a dragon emerging from the ocean. Then, with a nk and followed by arge group of sparks, Caspian only felt a tremendous force shaking his Ghoul-Locker Spear, and the spear buzzed, which made Caspian stand unsteadily. Almost at the same time, Omar, Maya, and Sna were also attacked! A series of fires appeared when Omar¡¯s Dual des of Fire and Ice were smashed. Maya used the Ninth Heaven¡¯s Phoenix Dance Technique to narrowly avoid the person¡¯s attack, and Sna blocked herself with the massive ax. However, she still moved about eight steps backward, barely stabilizing herself. The person pulled out a long afterimage around him and returned to where he stood before with a scimitar in his hand, smiling at everyone. He was so fast and powerful that he could not only attack four people at once, but he could suppress them with the wave of his hand! Omar and the others did not look so great after witnessing the man¡¯s potential. ¡°You¡¯re definitely not just an apprentice!¡± Omar spat out a sentence with great difficulty. Although the opponent just waved his de at will, it almost stopped the blood flow in Omar¡¯s body. Hence, Omar could barely open his mouth as he still felt extremely ufortable in his chest. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m not an apprentice!¡± the man smiled, ¡°I¡¯m the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s outer disciple, Pablo Goff. That way, at least you¡¯ll know whose hands you died in.¡± ¡°Outer disciple!¡± Despite having guessed it, Omar and Maya¡¯s expressions turned unsightly when Pablo admitted it. After all, a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm might be only a step away from the second-stage Pulse Control realm, but their strength was a world of difference! The 12 extra meridians that a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator could condense was enough to crush a first-stage cultivator. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Ninth Sacred Sect¡­ Why would an outer disciplee to kill monsters¡­¡± Maya also struggled to speak. The bloodthirstiness emitted by Pablo¡¯s scimitar was like a boulder pressuring on her chest. As if Pablo was confident that he could easily kill Caspian and the rest, he smiled mockingly. ¡°Why can¡¯t a Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s outer disciplee and kill monsters?¡± Everyone was stunned by his reply. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 When they heard Pablo¡¯s words, Omar and the rest realized they were mistaken. Even though the Heavenly Stars Sect issued a mission for the apprentices to hunt for monsters, they did not stop disciples of other levels from joining. If disciples of other levels came over, they could simrly kill the monsters, but they would not get sect contribution points. Moreover, the Ninth Sacred Sect was not the Heavenly Stars Sect, and it was unsure if their sect had the same mission. Most importantly, no rules stated that second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples could note over. After a while, Omar, who understood those, uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°This is really¡­ Unlucky!¡± Although the four of them were all ranked in the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list, three of their opponents were also among the top ten of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentices. Besides that, Pablo was a second-stage Pulse Control Realm outer disciple. At the thought of their differences in realms, Omar clenched his jaw hard until it hurt, and the previous joy from killing the monster all dissipated. Maya also had the same thought as him, and both of them did not look great. Unsurprisingly, the usually aloof Sna remained calm at that time. Caspian appeared gloomy, and those who did not know him might believe he was frightened. However, if someone that understood Caspian were present, they would know that the more dangerous the situation was, the calmer Caspian would be. In fact, Caspian was actually quickly analyzing various ways to get out and even kill the other parties. If Caspian could kill an outer disciple¡­ The Heavenly Stars Sect would surely reward him better than those few apprentices. Of course, if anyone heard Caspian¡¯s thoughts, they would think he was crazy. Nheless, that was exactly Caspian¡¯s n. Then, he looked at his opponents and sneered. ¡°That¡¯s enough of your nonsense! You can all just die!¡± Pablo swept his gaze at Caspian and Omar. Jayden covered his wounds and pointed at Caspian with a spiteful expression, shouting, ¡°Pablo, leave this guy to me! I want to chop off his toes and fingers one by one and let him suffer my pain!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve ripped off the fingers that you used to point at me,¡± Caspian replied indifferently. Then, Caspian nced at Jayden, which was enough to send chills down his spine. ¡°Stop fooling around!¡± Omar suddenly shouted. Next, he straightened his posture and took a step forward, holding his swords as he said, ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect never had a disciple that feared death. If you want to kill us, then give it a try! We¡¯ll surely make you pay a painful price.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± After going through the battle in Darnley Valley, Maya¡¯s soul was reborn. Despite knowing that everything pointed to disaster, Maya showed no fear. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples are made of!¡± As soon as Maya said that, she raised her Phoenix Sword. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The terrifying red light suddenly appeared as if it were the breathing of a phoenix, brewing and condensing. ¡°Ha! That¡¯s quite courageous of you!¡± Pablo¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of fierceness, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I want you to know what¡¯s the difference between an apprentice and an outer disciple! The Seventh Brilliant Ghostly Chop!¡± With a buzz, the scimitar in Pablo¡¯s hand shook slightly. Then, a cold and cruel aura quickly condensed, and the surrounding air seemed to drop below freezing point. Omar and the others immediately felt chills seeping through their bones. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Pablo suddenly roared and was about to sh Omar¡¯s head. Omar¡¯s eyes flickered, and he raised his hands, crossing the Dual des of Fire and Ice in front of him, and he was about to take out the de of Wind at any time. However, Caspian swiftly shed and blocked Omar, appearing in front of Pablo. ¡°Ha! Aren¡¯t you eager to die! Let me fulfill your death wish!¡± Pablo grinned, and his sword light turned into a waterfall, aiming at Caspian¡¯s head. ¡°Casper, watch out!¡± Omar eximed. At almost the same moment, Caspian flicked his wrist, and about four formations shot out toward Pablo. In the blink of an eye, everyone saw Pablo¡¯s grin frozen on his face, and his movements became extremely slow, just like a crawling tortoise. Pablo appeared furious, whereas Jayden and the others were stupefied, obviously clueless about what just happened. When Maya saw the scene, she immediately eximed, ¡°Water-Condensing Formation!¡± It was the Water-Condensing Formation that Kyle was best at among the apprentices! ¡°That¡¯s not just it!¡± Caspian smiled and activated another formation. Boom! Boom! Caspian waved his hand, and two loud noises instantly came from the ground. Then, a wall of soil rose from the ground and blocked Stanley and the others from rushing over. ¡°Soil-Thickening Formation!¡± It was Omar who shouted this time. Those two formations were used by Kyle when Caspian fought against Kyle. No one expected that Caspian would utilize them at that time. ¡±I went to Kyle before this and asked him to prepare a few array maps for me. It was originally a precaution, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy.¡± Caspian smiled, but his face suddenly darkened. Holding an array map in his hand, Caspian suddenly pressed downward. ¡°Dested Desert-Heat Formation!¡± No one anticipated that Caspian would bring such a forceful array map for the mission, and none of them thought that Caspian would be so decisive as to use the formidable formation at that time. Boom! The mes poured out like a flood, instantly engulfing Pablo, who just broke through the Water- Condensing Formation, and Jayden and others, who continued to rush forward as they broke the wall of soil. ¡°This is amazing!¡± Maya¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. ¡°Amazing? It¡¯s not amazing at all! Let¡¯s run now!¡± Caspian immediately grabbed Maya and Sna with both hands as he yelled at Omar, running away. ¡°Ah? What¡¯s going on?¡± Maya was confused as to why Caspian dragged her and ran away. Caspian turned around and hurriedly exined, ¡°The Dested Desert Heat Formation¡®s force is indeed formidable. However, Kyle was the one who made it, and he recently reached the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm. Do you think his formation can kill a second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple? If formations are that impressive, no one would want to cultivate but just learn formations only!¡± Maya immediately understood the reason. Although the power of the formation was rted to its type, it was also rted to the realm of the maker of the formation. For example, if two cultivators made the same formation, the higher-level cultivator could produce a stronger formation than the lower-level one. Just as Caspian said, the formation was enough to stop the second-stage Pulse Control Realm Pablo for a moment, but it was insufficient to kill him with it. Moreover, the Water-Condensing Formation only managed to block Pablo for a split second. Suddenly, an angry roar came from the raging mes. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 ¡°The Nothingness Ghostly Chop!¡± The billowing sword energy formed a tide of me, which was as tall as a three-story building. Then, it exploded. Pablo fumed with anger, and he stood in ce with a terrifying aura, holding his scimitar. Compared to Pablo, Jayden, Stanley, and Yuri also had a lot of dirt-stained on their faces. Moreover, Stanley¡¯s hair was even burnt, whereas Yuri¡¯s pants were burnt with two big holes. As the wind blew, Yuri felt chills in his crotch area. ¡°Those Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s b*starsds!¡± Pablo cursed. Initially, Pablo thought the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were insignificant like ants by virtue of his realm. Even if there were any slight problems, Jayden and the rest were still beside him, and they were also the top of the apprentices in their sect. Hence, would it not be easy for them to handle those Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples? Nheless, Pablo did not expect the disciples to escape due to his carelessness, and he even fell for the opponent¡¯s formations! Although he did not suffer any loss, the anger of being provoked by those worthless disciples made Pablo fume with rage, and he was about to blow his top off. As for the people around Pablo, they were all silent, and they did not dare to breathe loudly, for fear of provoking Pablo. ¡°They couldn¡¯t have run far!¡± Pablo shouted through gritted teeth, ¡°If I don¡¯t kill those Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples today, I¡®m no longer Pablo Goff!¡± After saying that, Pablo turned around and pointed at Stanley and Yuri. ¡°You two, follow me and chase after them!¡± ¡°What about me, Pablo?¡± Jayden hurriedly asked. He was extremely nervous as if Pablo did not let him join them, would it not mean he would not get the share of the rewards for killing the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples? Ignoring the cultivation resources that they might have, Jayden was more interested in those two little beauties, and he did not want to let them go. ¡°You? Just stay here obediently and care for your wounds and prevent them froming back!¡± Pablo replied rudely, ¡°A mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple managed to chop off two of your fingers, yet you still have the nerve to ask to join us!¡± Jayden did not dare to refute after getting scolded by Pablo. Instead, he lowered his head in shame and anger, and he secretly swore, ¡°Don¡¯t let those few Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s disciples fall into my hands. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make them regret being born into this world!¡± After Pablo finished ordering them, he led Stanley and Yuri to chase them, leaving Jayden behind on standby. Jayden waited for a while and began to get anxious when Pablo and the rest did not return yet. ¡°They must be enjoying their time now as they¡¯ve caught up with the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples! Why did I act so rashly and rush out first?!¡± ¡°Humph! It¡¯s all that d*mn Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple. He sneaked an attack and caused me to lose two fingers! Consider yourself lucky for dying in Pablo¡¯s hand! Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut you into pieces and feed the dogs!¡± At the thought of the fingers he lost, Jayden was about to go ballistic. As the weapon he used was a seventh-grade long sword with a sharp weapon, he surely could not hold the sword well since his index and middle fingers were chopped off. Hence, his strength would naturally be greatly reduced. Even though the sect had a precious medicine that could regenerate his fingers, he would need to pay a hefty price to exchange for that medicine as his current realm and status were not high. More importantly, such a regenerative precious medicine could only be exchanged once he returned to the sect. In other words, Jayden would not get the generous reward for killing monsters anymore. Even if he wanted to, Stanley and Yuri would not give him a chance. Then, Caspian¡¯s face appeared in Jayden¡¯ s mind, and he gritted his teeth in anger. He wanted to kill Caspian! As he walked around, Jayden suddenly felt strange when he noticed the ground seemed to be different than before. ¡°The color of the soil here doesn¡¯t look the same as its surrounding?¡± Jayden lowered his head and took a closer look. Due to the tragedy in Wellspring Vige, there were traces of dry blood on the ground. However, the blood mark under Jayden¡¯s feet seemed to be interrupted, and the soil was different from the surroundings as if it were just dug up. It was extremely well hidden. If Jayden did not identally walk over here, he would not have noticed it either. ¡®Who would be so bored and dig the soil here?¡¯ Jayden thought it was strange. Suddenly, he heard a very faint sound. Jayden could not help but frown and listened carefully, the sound came from the bottom of his feet! ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Just as Jayden was puzzled, his heart suddenly skipped a beat when he thought of a possibility, and his expression immediately changed. ¡®Could it be¡­¡± Jayden was just about to exim when a loud bang sounded, and a hand suddenly burst out of the ground like lightning. The hand directly grabbed onto Jayden¡¯s ankle and yanked it down. Jayden was caught off guard, and he only felt that the force was violent, like a ferocious beast that he could not even resist. In a sh, Jayden already sank into the ground. What surprised him more was the ground beneath him was hollowed without him noticing it, and the sinking earth was like a strange beast¡¯s mouth, trying to swallow him whole. When the light plunged into darkness, Jayden saw Caspian¡¯s face appearing in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ You!¡± Jayden finally understood what happened. That b*stard did not go far at all! He waited for Pablo and the rest to chase after them as he lurked underground to find an opportunity to strike a fatal blow! Once he realized that, Jayden saw Caspian¡¯s fist getting closer to him, and it soon filled his entire line of sight. Previously, Jayden managed to escape death as Pablo saved him, but no one was around to help that time. Bang! The ground about three meters deep was suddenly sttered with a horrifying blood shower. Then, scattered blood droplets, minced meat, and bone residues exploded everywhere. After a while, Caspian leaped onto the ground, holding Jayden¡¯s corpse and bloody storage bag in each hand. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Next, Caspian nced at his surroundings to ensure it was safe before putting the storage sack in his chest. Then, Caspian took out an array map, ced it on the ground, and carefully put Jayden¡¯s corpse on top of it. He pondered for a moment, and he still felt a little uneasy. Thus, he took another array map and shoved it into Jayden¡¯s chest. Caspian deliberately adjusted the angle of the corpse, and no one could tell whether Jaydenid dead or alive on the ground from a distance. Once Caspian was done, he snorted and rushed toward the direction Pablo and the others went. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 As Caspian ran after the rest of them, he arrived at the mountains nearby the Wellspring Vige. With the fastest speed she could, Sna kept running forward. However, even with her current strength and realm, Sna perspired and panting slightly. Hence, it showed how much pressure she felt at that time. The sense of despair that life slipped away from her was when Zephyr chased after her. As for the minor ident that caused a member of the Yates family from Evergreen Town to run after her, Sna did not feel much about that. After crossing a five-meter-wide mountain stream, Sna stopped in her tracks and carefully listened to her surroundings. There was a cracking sound not far from her, and it sounded like a giant tree being broken. ¡°He manages to catch up with me again, and he¡¯s getting closer.¡± Sna gently sighed. Omar, Maya, and she listened to Caspian¡¯s n and pretended to escape. Then, Caspian would stay back and wait for an opportunity to kill the opponent, whereas the rest of them ran in different directions. That way, they could disperse the strength of their enemies and considerably increase their chances of survival. Moreover, they might even have a chance to kill the opponents! However, the possible problem they would encounter was who Pablo chased after, as that person would be in the gravest danger.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sna was the one Pablo chased after. Unlike the others, Sna was secretly relieved when she was sure that Pablo ran after her. The reason was straightforward. If Pablo aimed at her, Stanley and Yuri¡¯s opponents would be Omar and Maya. Compared to Pablo, who had 24 condensed meridians, Stanley and Yuri were obviously less stressful to handle. Hence, Omar and Maya would not be in great danger. Then, looking at the silhouette looming in the forest, Sna squinted. ¡®I was born with misfortune. Now that God has once again brought bad luck to me, I¡¯ll still ept it.¡¯ Soon, Sna¡¯s eyes shed with a brilliant light, and she raised her head, letting out a clear scream. Her voice was thunderous in the tranquil forest. Then, almost at the same time, a figure suddenly leaped high on a nearby boulder. The rock was covered with slippery moss, but Pablo stood still on it as if it were t ground. ¡°So it¡¯s you¡­ It seems that I¡¯m quite lucky today.¡± Pablo nced around and already discerned that she was alone, and the other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were not hiding elsewhere. ¡°You¡¯re alone, yet you dared to lure me? It seems that you¡¯ve made up your mind to die today. Are you trying to hold me back and buy some time for your friends?¡± Pablo sneered. When he saw Sna was alone, be naturally thought she took the initiative to stay behind, and the other three were still on the run. Moreover, Sna¡¯s habit of staying silent also made Pablo believe that it was a tacit acquiescence. Perhaps even with extra brains, Pablo would not have expected that Sna suddenly decided on that, and Caspian was already running over after killing Jayden. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Unlike Jayden and the others, I¡¯m not interested in women at all.¡± Pablo¡¯s words were obviously implying that he would not spare Sna¡¯s life, and he would kill her as soon as possible. Then, Sna snorted and took out her massive ax. ¡°Go to hell! The Fatal Ghostly Chop!¡± Pablo roared. In a sh, his figure was like a dandelion blown away by the wind, spreading out countless shadows and attacking Sna violently. An endless murderous intent, like a tide, rolled toward Sna, wanting to drown herpletely. Finally, Sna screamed and grabbed her giant ax with both hands, spinning it like a top. The de of the ax turned into a steel wall, impossible for anything to rush in! Almost at the same time, countless afterimages of Pablo crashed. Clink- nk! The de shed on the giant ax, and numerous dazzling sparks shed out instantly, which made Sna appear as if she was trapped in a giant fireball. Every afterimage that was shed by the ax would be instantly annihted and disappear. When those shadows disappeared, they would scream and wail like a ghost. Hence, Sna seemed as if she fell into a hell full of violent ghosts. More urately, it was a purgatory burning in mes! The wind continued to howl nonstop. If an ordinary person were in that ce, they would lose their will to live and enter into madness. ¡°You¡¯re done!¡± Pablo mocked. His Seventh Brilliant Ghostly Chop was a high-rank Earth Grade martial skill, and it had tremendous power. Each of the phantoms produced would have some magical effect too. With that martial skill, Pablo killed numerous monsters and defeated countless opponents. Once anyone was trapped in that haunting hell, there would be nowhere to escape. Madness and death were inevitable. Just as Pablo expected, the steel wall that Sna formed began to tremble. ¡°I¡¯m going to chop your head off next.¡± Pablo snorted. Those ghosts would go through every corner and hole they could find. Since there was a gap in Sna¡¯s defense, death would be the only thing awaiting her next. Boom! When the giant ax suddenly stopped, the remaining phantoms rushed toward Sna like sharks that caught a whiff of blood, engulfing her whole. ¡°Ha! You¡¯re dead!¡± Pablo burst intoughter and leaped. Then, his scimitar turned into a sharp pike, shing down at Sna, who was trapped among the shadows. In his opinion, Sna waspletely scared and frightened out of her wits by the ghosts, and she could not resist. However, just when the de light was about to chop off Sna¡¯s head, she suddenly raised her head. Pablo met her gaze and was stunned. It was as if Sna¡¯s eyes were filled with indescribable magic. Pablo¡¯s heart trembled, and the scimitar in his band also slightly slowed down. ¡°I bet you¡¯re not aware, I¡¯m¡­¡± Sna abruptly swept the giant ax in her hand. Then, the surrounding light and darknesspleted an alternation. All the evil spirits and ghosts appeared frightened, and they wanted to retreat. However, before they could move, they were shed in the waist. Soon, screaming sounds could be heard, and they all turned into smoke and disappeared. ¡°How¡¯s that possible!¡± Pablo eximed. He never saw such a situation before! Sna¡¯s remaining sentence echoed in Pablo¡¯s ears like a st of thunder. ¡°I¡¯m born with the Imperial Jail Deity Physique!¡± Then, with a scream, Sna¡¯ s massive ax weighed 1300 kilograms, swept at Pablo with an overwhelming force. ¡°Ah!¡± Pablo gasped. The violent wind rolled up by the giant ax made his soul tremble, producing a fear that rarely appeared before. Not only that, the emotion was caused by a first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple! Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Nheless, the fearful emotion onlysted for a second before it disappeared. Soon, Pablo¡¯s heart was filled with embarrassment and anger. ¡°B*stard!¡± Pablo cursed and moved the scimitar in his hand. ¡°The Seventh Brilliant Ghostly Chop! Four deless Flurry!¡± In that instant, dozens of sword lights shed out like a peacock fanning out its feather, shing at the giant ax. Clink-nk! Among the sound of the impact, the massive ax did not move. However, it suddenly flew out like a boat being washed away by a giant tide. Then, Sna was also tossed backward with a scream. There was a cracking sound from Sna¡¯s right shoulder, which seemed to be dislocated by the giant ax when it flew out just now. Next, countless sword lights mercilessly fell on her, sputtering arge amount of blood. Once Sna fell on the ground, there were about six deep wounds on her arms, waist, and legs. Soon, Sna swayed slightly as she forcefully got herself on her feet and looked at Pablo indifferently. ¡°A second-stage Pulse Control Realm¡¯s strength won¡¯t be shaken by an insignificant mid-level first- stage ant like you!¡± Pablo mocked. ¡°Before this, I wanted to kill you as soon as possible and chased after your friends. However, I¡¯ve changed my mind! I want you to pay tenfold or a hundredfold for your actions!¡± At the thought of how he actually felt fear just now, Pablo was embarrassed. He must torture thie d*mn woman so that he could vent his anger! Then, Pablo waved his scimitar. Swoosh! Sna took a step to the side, and the sword light quickly followed after her like a venomous hunting snake. In a sh, a long wound appeared on Sna¡¯s calf. Then, blood sprayed out, and Sna lost her bnce, tilting over and falling to the ground. However, she did not utter a single word but just clenched her teeth and immediately stood again. Swoosh! Another sword light shed, and it shed at Sna¡¯s other calf. As her dress was torn, Sna¡¯s smooth and delicate skin was slowly seeping with blood. That time, Sna staggered and almost fell. Pablo was in extreme enjoyment as he watched Sna struggling to get up. The more painful and miserable Sna was, the happier Pablo felt. ¡°The Imperial Jail Deity Physique? Even if you have an innate physique, your realm is far beneath mine. Do you think you can win against me with your current state?¡± Then, Pablo shed at Sna again, causing her to fall. Pablo watched as Sna¡¯s abdomen gushed with blood, and he sneered. ¡°The difference in realm determines who¡¯s the mighty one and who¡¯s just like an ant. A mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple would never be a match against me, a second- stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator!¡± When Pablo noticed that Sna still tried to stand up, he walked forward and kicked her. Sna vomited a mouthful of blood, and her body mmed against a huge tree, causing it to shake before she finally fell to the ground. ¡°I can¡¯t beat you¡­ But¡­¡± Sna finally uttered the first sentence of the day, ¡°I¡¯ll never admit defeat¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a stubborn one!¡± Pablo fumed with rage, and he raised his scimitar, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, just go to hell!¡± As soon as he said that, Pablo swung his scimitar, aiming at Sna¡®s neck like lightning. A sharp light shed in Sna¡¯s eyes, and she was about to retreat. However, just as she exerted force on her legs, intense pain surged all over, and she immediately lost her bnce, falling toward the sword light. Sna watched as she got closer to the sword light, and she gritted her teeth hard. There was a look of indignation on her face. ¡°Just die already!¡± nk! A crisp sound on impact came, and Pablo felt as if he shed on a steel rod. Then, the scimitar was immediately bounced away, and his wrists and arms shook so badly that they were sore. Pablo was surprised and angered. He retreated a dozen steps before finally stabilizing himself, and he roared furiously, ¡°Who is it?!¡± He was not a fool, and he knew that someone must have stopped him just now. When Pablo raised his head, he saw Caspian helping Sna, who was in the puddle of blood, to get up. ¡°You are¡­¡± Pablo¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted, and he instantly grinned. ¡±It¡¯s you! There¡¯s an easy way out, yet you choose to walk into hell! Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t dream of walking away!¡± However, Caspian did not even spare him a nce. Instead, after he supported Sna, he sighed and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard your scream from far away just now. Since Omar and Maya are not in the same direction as you, why are you doing this to yourself?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± When Pablo heard Caspian, his face changed drastically as if he realized something. Then, he shouted, ¡°What did you say?¡± Caspian acted as if he could not hear Pablo. Next, he held Sna¡¯s arm and pulled forcefully. With a loud crack, a sudden pain surged in Sna, causing her face to be ashen. Soon, Sna was drenched in sweat, her body tensed up, and she even trembled slightly. However, her dislocated shoulder seemed to have popped back. In the entire process, Sna did not make a single sound. After taking a deep breath, Sna answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lose.¡± Her voice was gentle, but her tone was full of determination. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Caspian was stunned by her answer, and he could not help but scold, ¡°If I didn¡¯t arrive in time, you¡¯d be dead already!¡± ¡°I might die, but I didn¡¯t lose,¡± Sna replied stubbornly. ¡°Were you dropped as a baby?¡± Caspian¡¯s feeling at the moment was indescribable. Sna was an extraordinarily charming and adorabledy, and she had a great figure. However, her thoughts seemed to be haywire? Before Sna could answer, Pablo was already roaring in anger from afar. ¡°Shut up!¡± His eyes burned with rage as he stared at Caspian. ¡°You mentioned the other two were in different directions. What does it mean?¡± Caspian looked askance at Pablo and faked a smile. ¡°It means the two other people that were chasing after them are dead.¡± Pablo immediately shouted, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± The smile on Caspian¡¯s face was as bright as ever, but the words he spoke sent chills down their spines. ¡°I never lie to the dead.¡± Pablo was exasperated, and he pointed at Sna, saying, ¡°You¡¯re both mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Do you think you can win against me by teaming up with this woman who can¡¯t even stand properly? Dream on! You¡¯re all worthless!¡± Caspian supported Sna to the side, and he walked back, looking at Pablo. Then, he slowly raised the Ghoul-Locker Spear in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! We¡¯re not going to team up, but I can kill you by myself.¡± When Caspian said that, Pablo and Sna¡¯s eyes sparkled with brilliant lights. Nheless, Pablo was incensed, and the muscles on his face were twisted as he clenched his jaw hard. On the other hand, Sna¡¯s eyes revealed an expectant look, as if she looked forward to that for a long time. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 ¡°F*ck off! The Seventh Brilliant Ghostly Chop! Bow to Evil!¡± With a heinous expression, Pablo roared and shed at Caspian using his scimitar that appeared like moonlight. It was as if the surrounding air was vacuumed in that instant, and the ear-piercing explosions continued. Then, Caspian sneered, grabbed something, and suddenly threw the item at the open space between him and Pablo. With a loud bang, arge swath of dense smoke surged out, limiting the visibility range to less than a meter. ¡°I thought you had something amazing up your sleeves. It turns out to be a smoke ball!¡± Pablo scoffed. The next second, he shouted in anger, ¡°Don¡¯t dream of running away! Go to hell!¡± Soon, the number of sword lights skyrocketed. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Dozens of sword lights appeared in front of Pablo, and they condensed into the face of a ghost, shouting and opening its mouth wide as it bit at Caspian. Then, the billowing smoke suddenly stirred up and was quickly torn apart by Pablo¡¯s de. At that time, the killing intent on Pablo¡¯s face was more apparent. He was confident that Caspian was deliberately making it difficult for him by using the smoke ball usually used to deceive mortals into trapping him. What a naive n! ¡®Once this dense smoke disperses, I¡¯ll tear you into pieces!¡¯ Pablo secretly sneered. Suddenly, amidst the smoke constantly being shed by the de, a dark object the size of a fist flew over. ¡°What a useless trick! Save it for yourself!¡± Pablo shouted in disdain. Then, he turned around abruptly like a giant python hunting for its food and shed at the item that Caspian tossed over. ¡°Useless? Go ahead and take a look at that thing!¡± Caspian¡¯s calm voice suddenly sounded from behind the dense smoke. Next, Pablo peeped from the corner of his eye, and his face immediately dropped. The anger on his face immediately turned into panic, and his cheeks lost their color in a sh, causing Pablo to lookpletely ashen. With his pale, trembling lips, Pablo uttered two words, ¡°You, you¡­¡± Soon, a strange scream followed, and he tossed away the scimitar in his hand as he ran away at a speed of light without hesitation. Caspian picked up Sna by her legs. Then, using his strong perception, he targeted Pablo¡¯s direction and coldly repeated Pablo¡¯s words before, ¡°What a useless trick! Save it for yourself! Because that¡¯s a..! Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine!¡± Boom! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. After Caspian said that, he quickly retreated. At the same time, a groundbreaking explosionpletely swept the surrounding area of more than 30 meters. The forest was instantly blown into sawdust, flying in the air. Not only that, even the nearby boulders burst into dust and spread everywhere, and the ground appeared as if it were severely chopped by an ax as there were countless dense and terrifying trails. The open space was blown into a muddy mass, and it was extremely messy, clouding up everyone¡¯s sight. Even though Pablo ran as fast as he could when the explosion happened, he was still affected by the powerful wave that spread from the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine. Pablo felt as if an ancient behemoth violently stomped on his back, and there was an indescribable pain from organs. Pablo vomited a mouthful of blood as his vision went ck, and his body felt as if it were torn into countless pieces. Then, Pablo violently mmed on the ground with a loud bang. However, he still bit the tip of his tongue hard, ignoring the stars he saw and the messed-up blood flow in his body. With a face full of horror, Pablo struggled to get up, stumbling as he ran forward. At that time, he did not intend to kill Caspian and Sna anymore, but he only wanted to leave the ce alive. Pablo probably never expected that Caspian would use such a fatal weapon like the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine without any hesitation. Moreover, he did not foresee that Caspian would first use the smoke ball as a guise to fool him. ¡®This guy¡¯s methods are unorthodox! I must hurry and leave!¡¯ Suddenly, Pablo looked up and spat out a mouthful of blood again. Then, he turned around to take a look and realized Caspian chased after him. Pablo¡¯s soul was about to leave his body when he saw Caspian, and he clenched his teeth as he ran madly. As Pablo¡¯s internal organs were all injured and there were multiple wounds on his body from the air current caused by the explosion, blood gushed out from him as he ran. At a nce, Pablo looked like a man made of blood, and it was a terrifying sight. Pablo was filled with regret, anger, indignation, and resentment. That guy was supposed to be an insignificant mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm trash that was not worth mentioning, yet as soon as he attacked, he managed to severely injure Pablo. Thus, Pablo thought it was an extraordinarily shameful matter. In truth, Caspian was angrier than Pablo. Caspian roared, ¡°You¡¯re still alive! How dare you run away!¡± Then, he ced Sna on the ground and said, ¡°Wait for me here! I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± Caspian¡¯s fury was reasonable. After all, one Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine cost him 180 sect contribution points, and he had to fawn over the disciples in charge to exchange it from the Astrea Pavilion. For the sake of being on the safe side in the mission, Caspian spent 360 sect contribution points in return for two Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mines. In total, Caspian used 600 sect contribution points to exchange all the materials needed for the mission. Hence, the two Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine were more than half of his total spending. Caspian knew that if he wanted to face Pablo head-on with his current strength, his winning rate would only be less than 10% even if he used all his skills. After all, their difference in their realms was obvious. Moreover, there was still no news about Omar and Maya, and Caspian did not know if there were monsters or cultivators from other sects nearby. Thus, Caspian decisively chose a method where the battle¡¯s oue would be quickly decided, blowing up the opponent However, Pablo¡¯s alertness was surprisingly strong. As soon as he noticed something was strange, he immediately let go of his weapon and fled. In the end, Caspian wasted a Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine only to wound Pablo. It would infuriate Caspian. ¡°I¡¯d like to see where you can run to!¡± Caspian shouted and immediately chased after Pablo. Although the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine did not kill Pablo, he was still severely injured, and he probably had less than one-twentieth of his previous strength. Furthermore, Pablo bled profusely, and everywhere he went, there would be a clear blood trail left behind him. Thus, Caspian was not worried about losing him. Not only that, Caspian expected that Pablo would run in that direction, and he sneered. However, what surprised Caspian was still Sna. She was injured by Pablo before, and there were wounds on her ankles and wrists that could make someone¡¯s flesh crawl. If it were an ordinary person, it might be hard for them to even stand. Yet, not only was Sna walking, she managed to catch up with Caspian and was only meters away behind him, clenching her teeth and chasing after him. Caspian could not help but nce at her. He could tell that Sna was in excruciating pain, but he did not know what the girl experienced as her willpower and ability to withstand pain were astonishing. There was no big gap between them at all. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll get back to thatter.¡± Caspian secretly sighed and focused on Pablo. At that time, Pablo was seizing the moment and consuming precious medicines nonstop. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 After running for a few kilometers, the precious medicines that Pablo consumed started to take effect. Since Caspian would prepare a fatal weapon like the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine in case of emergency, Pablo naturally would ready a few more potent precious medicines to save himself. Hence, after being blown up and heavily injured just now, Pablo did not hesitate to swallow the precious pill. As time passed by, his injuries did not hurt as bad anymore. Pablo thought viciously, ¡®Just give me some time, and I¡¯ll kill that brat into pieces once my wounds are healed!¡¯ Although he was not a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, Pablo knew that the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine was not easy to get. Hence, he believed that Caspian only had one with him. ¡°As long as I¡¯m 80% healed¡­ No¡­ 70%! I can kill you all!¡± What Pablo needed now was an opportunity where he would not be disturbed. Even though the precious medicines could help heal his wounds, he would need to spend time meditating to unblock the congested meridians. Pablo could not help but be proud of his foresight. ¡°Thankfully, I¡¯ve asked Jayden to stay in ce just now. If all three of them chased after the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, no one might be able to help me. Jayden might be useless, but I only need him to buy me some time so that I can meditate. Then, I can recover at least half of my strength!¡± At the thought of that, Pablo bit the tip of his tongue hard to make his mind clearer. Then, once he gathered enough strength, Pablo ran toward where he came from. ¡°He actually bes faster, but did he really think he could escape?¡± Caspian sneered and followed Pablo closely. Not far behind from Caspian, Sna chased after him. At this time, Sna¡¯splexion was much paler than before. As she ran at full speed, her wounds did not heal but erged. Furthermore, the dress Sna wore was also soaked in blood, and she appeared even more fragile than before as if a gust of wind could blow her away. ¡°I¡¯m almost there!¡± Pablo passed by a familiar rock, and his breathing became rapid. He remembered well that after crossing the stone and walking a few dozen meters forward, he could see Jayden. ¡®If that brat disobeyed my order and did not stay at the spot, I¡¯ll kill him!¡¯ Pablo thought. After running a bit further forward, Pablo saw Jayden. However, his heart sank when he noticed Jaydenid on the floor with his back facing him. Moreover, Pablo could not tell if Jayden was knocked out by someone or sleeping on the ground. Nheless, Pablo did not expect that Caspian would be so brazen and made an amazing n in such a short time, killing Jayden. Instead, Pablo was worried that Jayden was attacked by other people and fainted. ¡°Pablo! You¡¯re dead!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Just as Pablo was filled with confusion, he suddenly heard Caspian¡¯s roar from behind him. Then, Pablo turned his head around and was shocked to find that Caspian was less than 100 meters away from him! Pablo was spooked out of his mind. Although Pablo¡¯s injuries recovered well with the help of the precious medicines, he was not confident to fight against Caspian and Sna as his meridians were still congested. When Pablo caught sight of Jayden, whoid on the ground not far from him, he immediately had an idea. Without hesitation, Pablo increased his speed and rushed to Jayden. Then, he squatted, facing Caspian as he purposely shouted, ¡°Jayden, it¡¯s so great that you¡¯re here! Help me stop them!¡± As he said that, Pablo reached out, wanting to pull Jayden up. However, Pablo noticed that Caspian showed a mysterious smile, and he was retreating. Pablo was first stupefied. Soon, his scalp suddenly tingled, and all his hair stood on end. Jayden was cold, and he was dead for hours! Next, Pablo recalled the direction Caspian appeared from when he saved Sna, how Caspian would at times speed up or slow down while chasing after him, and the mysterious smile on Caspian¡¯s face just now¡­ In a sh, all those neglected clues gathered into a fact that pulled Pablo into the abyss. He fell for Caspian¡¯s trap! Caspian must have purposely ced Jayden¡¯s corpse here! Moreover, he left a trap here, and it was not necessarily nted here to kill Pablo but to prevent him, Stanley, and Yuri from returning here! Unfortunately for Pablo, he became the only fool due to his panic. Initially, he thought he found a savior, but it was the god of death¡¯s little trick. Not only did Caspian act decisively and mercilessly, but he was also more meticulous than the people Pablo had with him. When he realized the final point, Pablo felt cold in his limbs. Hepletely lost all hope and even forgot to beg for his life. Suddenly, he saw dazzling lightsing from beneath Jayden¡¯s body and arms. A terrifying power quickly condensed and was about to erupt. The next second, Pablo revealed a sorrowful smile. Bang! Boom! The Water-Condensing Formation and Dested Desert Heat Formation were activated. The severely injured Pablo could no longer resist the Dested Desert Heat Formation, and his body into the air, covered with blood. His chest and abdomen were almost pierced and sted, and his organs and blood sttered on the ground like heavy rain. As for Jayden¡¯ s stiff corpse, it directly exploded and scattered everywhere. Sna watched the scene from afar, dumbfounded. She did not know that Caspian ced the formations here, but once she understood, she looked at Caspian. In the depths of Sna¡¯s eyes, there was a glimmer of determination. At that time, Sna clenched little fists that were covered by her long sleeves. Caspian¡¯s attention was on Pablo, who flew not far away from them. Seeing that Pablo fell to the ground, Caspian immediately rushed over and kicked the corpse, snatching the storage bag from Pablo¡¯ s waist. Caspian did not doubt that Pablo was utterly dead. Instead, he was only concerned about what great things Pablo had in his storage bag, and whether they would make up for the cost to kill him, one Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine, one Dested Desert Heat Formation, and one Water-Condensing Formation. Even though Caspian killed a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, he also paid a great price for it. ¡°Let me see what there is¡­¡± Caspian rudely tore Pablo¡¯s storage sack and poured out all the contents in it. Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Clink-nk! Many items fell out of Pablo¡¯s storage bag. There were weapons, precious medicines, materials, and spirit stones. For other people, it was already considered a great gain, but Caspian¡¯s expression got worse. Although there were many things, they were not enough to make up for Caspian¡¯s effort. After recalling the process of killing Pablo, Caspian estimated that Pablo¡®s most valuable items were his seventh-grade scimitar and the precious medicines that he consumed when he ran away. Unfortunately, the scimitar was blown up into a piece of scrap iron, and it could only be brought back as a refining material. As for the precious medicines, their power might still be stored in Pablo¡¯s blood, but Caspian was not into cannibalism. ¡°What a big loss¡­¡± Caspian could not help but sigh. However, he still stuffed all the gains present into his storage back as he said that. When Sna saw Caspian pouting but still picking up the stuff, she smiled, and an indescribable feeling of wanting to get closer to Caspian surged in her heart. Caspian did not notice the minute changes in Sna¡¯s expression. Then, while he kept away all the materials, he suddenly noticed a ck te among the dozens of spiritual stones, and its surface was engraved with zigzag patterns. Caspian was stunned. Then, he quickly recalled that Delmont gave him a simr te before, and Delmont mentioned that he got it while he was on a trip. As he did not know the use of the te nor what the engravement meant, Caspian even secretly ndered Delmont and nicknamed him ¡°Cheapskate elder¡±. As the ck te from Pablo¡¯s storage bag was simr to the one Delmont gave Caspian, he immediately recognized it. Then, without any hesitation, Caspian searched for the piece given by Delmont in his storage sack. Soon, both the ck tes were in Caspian¡¯s hand. Caspian gasped. The two ck tes were the same size and made from the same material. Even though their patterns were different, they connected perfectly. That was aplete te but was divided in two from the middle! Caspian already shoved the piece given by Delmont to the bottom of his storage bag, and he almost forgot about it. Then, unexpectedly, he found its other half by chance. He was at a loss. Since the te found its match, Caspian took a closer look at it, and it was apparent that the pattern was a map. However, what made Caspian confused was the map appeared as if it were a child¡¯s doodle who drew at it on a whim. Moreover, there were simply too many unreasonable spots. For example, ake was drawn in a specific area, but only half of theke waspleted, and the remaining half was turned into a mountain. However, the mountain was iplete, and the mountainside was directly turned into a cliff. ¡°What¡­ What the hell is this¡­¡± Caspian was more confused than before. Why would it be engraved on such a mysterious material if it were just a normal scribble? Elder Delmont even carried it along with him. It was simply unreasonable. If it were a treasure map, it would be unfounded as there would be no such messy map in the world. Caspian felt as if someone told him something serious with the utmost solemn tone, but the matter sounded absurd, yet there were some convincing points. As Caspian racked his brains, he suddenly felt something was strange. When he raised his head, he saw Sna staring at her from a distance, not even blinking once. Naturally, getting watched by a beautifuldy was something worth being happy about. However, it would be somewhat terrifying if thatdy was drenched in blood and her wounds were still gushing with blood. Caspian was so enthralled by the map that he neglected Sna. Caspian was secretly ashamed, and he hurriedly kept away the things before supporting Sna to sit at the side. Caspian nced at Sna¡¯s wounds, and he could not help but ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you have the Imperial Jail Deity Physique? Why are your injuries healing so slowly?¡± As he asked, Caspian took out a hemostatic and muscle-producing medicinal powder and stuffed it in Sna¡¯s hand. ¡°You should do it yourself¡­ It¡¯s not suitable for me to help you.¡± Then, Caspian turned around with his back facing Sna. As Sna took the bottle of medicine, she murmured, ¡°The Imperial Jail Deity Physique has a massive force including strong bones and muscles, but it¡¯s not good at wound healing.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ ¡± Caspian nodded. His Immortal Demon Physique¡¯s advantage was as the more he suffered, the stronger he became, and his recovery ability was incredible. As for Caspian¡¯ s vigorous vitality, it relied on the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. Later, Caspian heard a rustling sound behind him, and it was apparent that Sna applied the medicinal powder on her wounds. Caspian exchanged the medicine in the Astrea Pavilion before they embarked on that journey. As he knew that was his first real experience outside since he entered the pathway to immortality, Caspian was well prepared. If it were Caspian, as long as it was not a fatal injury, the medicine would help the wounds heal at speed visible to the naked eye. As for Sna, it would not be a problem for her to heal in a short time. Soon, Caspian realized the movements behind him stopped. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Initially, Caspian thought Sna was done, but he heard her whispering, ¡°Can you help me? There¡®s a ce I can¡¯t reach.¡± Caspian turned around and was startled. Sna¡¯s dress only covered a small part of her body, and both her long and slender legs were exposed in front of Caspian. Not only that, most of her top was undressed, and her shoulders glowed with a clear luster in the sun. However, Sna did not seem to care about exposing most of her figure in front of the opposite gender, and her face was still emotionless. There were no changes in her eyes, and she just stared at Caspian nkly. Caspian blinked, and he could not help but ask. ¡°What are you trying to do to me¡­¡± At that time, Caspian felt as if he was Sna¡¯s prey, and the feeling was bizarre. Then, Sna raised her hand and passed the bottle of medicine to Caspian. Without noticing it, the cloth in front of her chest slipped a little. However, Sna just turned a blind eye. After Caspian took over the bottle of medicine dumbfoundedly, she turned around and exposed her entire back to him. ¡°I can¡¯t reach this wound. Please help me.¡± Chapter 320 Chapter 320 When Caspian saw Sna¡¯s back, he froze. Then, his gaze condensed. A wound about half a meter long behind Sna¡¯s smooth back, her skin and flesh were torn, and the injury was so deep that Caspian could see her bones! If it were an ordinary cultivator, they might have fainted from the pain of such injury long ago! However, Sna did not even grunt once, and she even followed Caspian closely with such a severe wound. Caspian could not help but feel guilty for not noticing Sna¡¯s serious injury. In that instant, the faint thoughts that rose immediately disappeared. Then, Caspian took out a precious pill with a solemn expression and gave it to Sna. After she ate the medicine, Caspian carefully spread the medicinal powder on her back. The medicinal powder was indeed miraculous. After using it on a wound, it would quickly heal. Hence, not only would it not matter if they did not sew the wound, it would not leave any scar after healing. However, Sna would have to maintain her position and could not put on her clothes yet. Since Caspian already saw it all, it would be too pretentious if he were to turn his back around again. Thus, the atmosphere was somewhat awkward. To lighten the mood, Caspian asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me why you chose the Heavenly Stars Sect? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you were already epted as a disciple by another sect.¡± Sna¡¯s body trembled slightly. Then, she answered, ¡°To find you.¡± Caspian did not expect that Sna would give him such a reply. Initially, he wanted to ask that to lighten the mood, yet the atmosphere became more awkward than before. Nheless, Caspian quickly realized what Sna said might not have the same meaning as what an ordinary person would understand. Based on Caspian¡¯s understanding of Sna, the young girl¡¯s heart was just like steel. Would a strong person that did not care about pain suddenly soften her heart and fall in love at first sight? ¡°To find me? Why are you looking for me?¡± Caspian frowned. ¡°Because you killed Zephyr.¡± Sna turned around and looked at Caspian. Then, she added in a serious tone, ¡°In a short time, you managed to ascend to Pulse Control Realm. Despite the difference in your realm, you beheaded Zephyr. You have the power that I want.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Caspian shook his head, ¡°If you want to be stronger, whether it¡¯s the sect you went to before or the Heavenly Stars Sect, there are plenty of resources and techniques to help you be stronger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re different from them,¡± Sna answered. However, it was obvious that she rarely interacted with other people, so she could not find the urate vocabry for the moment. Later, Sna just shook her head. ¡°What you have is what they don¡¯t have, but what I want.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Caspian was curious. ¡°A formidable willpower and strength, so that I can¡­¡± Sna¡¯s face suddenly showed a rare flush, and she quivered slightly. It was evident that she was very emotional. ¡°Change my destiny¡­ For my mother.¡± ¡°For your mother¡­¡± Caspian was stunned, and he felt as if he was punched in his chest by someone, straight at his heart. At that time, Caspian finally understood why he had a familiar feeling when he first saw Sna. Both of them had the same attachment. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± Caspian asked in a gentle voice. Sna murmured, ¡°She passed away¡­ She died fromborplications while giving birth to me.¡± There was a silence between the two of them again. Caspian understood the pain of losing their own mother. However,pared to Sna, Caspian thought he was considered lucky. After all, Caspian spent his childhood with his mother, and he at least had a happy period and memories rted to his mother. However, Sna was different as she never met her mother. Moreover, Caspian could tell from her tone that she seemed to me her birth for that incident. Sna believed that she killed her mother. Caspian could imagine that it was precisely that self-me that caused Sna to close her heart, causing her to be unwilling tomunicate with others and befriend them. In the end, Sna ended up like that. After a long silence, Sna took the initiative to break the silence. Before that, it was impossible for her to speak up actively. ¡°My father has been very strict with me since I was a child, and perhaps he also thinks that I killed my mother. Thus, I want to be strong, so strong that¡­ It¡¯s enough to make people feel that my birth is not a disaster, so strong that no one in the Gibson family will forget about my mother¡¯s existence. If it weren¡¯t for me, Mother would still be living well, and the Gibson family would be filled with her shadows. Unlike now, where everyone has forgotten about her, and no one remembers her anymore.¡± Sna let out a long sigh as if saying those exhausted all of her energy. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, she leaned against the tree beside her, and there was a look of tiredness on her face that was never seen before. Sna never said so many things at one go. Sna¡¯s long and slender legs stretched in front of Caspian, and the minor wounds on her calves and ankle were almost healed. Caspian pondered for a moment, and he said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°You want to be strong, but it shouldn¡¯t be because you want others to think you¡¯re not cursed, and also not because you want. others to remember your mother. Instead, you should live the way you belong with the life your mother entrusted to you.¡± Then, Caspian reached out and drew a few long lines on the ground. ¡°Look! This is your Gibson family¡®s ancestors,¡± Caspian pointed at the source of those lines and then pointed to the branches, ¡°The ancestors of your Gibson family continued their bloodlines for generations after generations, and your mother¡¯s family is also doing the same. After millions of years, hundreds of thousands of years, tens of thousands of years, from ancient times or beyond and then to the modern times, their bloodline is passed down from generation to generation.¡± ¡°During this period, even if there was a problem with the continuation of one of the first few generations, there will be no you, Sna. Hence, you should appreciate the bloodline that your mother left you with. Even if you might not continue it in the future, you must at least let your mother feel that it was worthwhile to give birth to you and that you¡¯ll be her pride instead of living in her shadow all your life.¡± Caspian took a deep breath and continued, ¡°When she gave birth to you, she might never expect you to do something for her. Instead, she only hoped that she could watch you slowly grow up, from a toddler to a youngdy, and perhaps bing someone¡¯s wife, or maybe even like what you¡¯re now, embarking on the journey to immortality. However, no matter what the possibility is, it¡¯ ll never include her being the shackles of your soul.¡± Caspian¡®s words were like a struck of lightning at Sna¡¯s heart, and her body trembled slightly. It was so many years, and she did not remember when was thest time she cried, but Sna felt her eyes wear getting warm. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 After a long silence, Sna waited until the warm sensation in her eyes disappeared. Then, she took a deep breath, sat up on her knees, and bowed at Caspian. Sna¡¯s long hair fell, revealing her long, white neck and smooth back, forming a seductive arch. However, Sna did not seem to mind, and she knew that Caspian felt the same. ¡°I hope that you can be my teacher,¡± Sna said, ¡°This is the decision I made when I first met you, and it¡¯s also the reason why I came to Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± After saying that, Sna straightened her back, quietly looking at Caspian with her clear eyes. From her gaze, Caspian could see a determination simr to his own. ¡°You¡¯re both simr.¡± When Caspian saw his reflection in Sna¡¯s eyes, he suddenly recalled Kyle¡¯s words. At that time, Caspian had to admit that Sna was indeed simr to him in certain aspects. After hearing Sna¡¯s request, Caspian recalled what Wesley said when he handed the jade identification badge to him in Darnley Valley. ¡°There are some things that can be passed on¡­¡± Caspian mumbled. That was also something he understood when he meditated for a few days in front of the Tree of the Sea of Stars. What could be passed on was not only the bloodline and the techniques, but also a certain will and spirit. Compared with the tangible bloodline and practice, the intangible will and spirit could be passed on for a longer time, and it was less likely to be obliterated by time. Caspian looked at Sna¡¯s serious expression, and he pondered for a moment before deciding what he believed was one of the most important decisions in his life. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thank you for being my teacher, Master Caspian!¡± Sunlight entered from the gaps between the dense leaves, shining on Caspian and Sna. In thatte spring and early summer afternoon, the two peers decided to be mentor-mentee. Originally, they might never cross paths again, yet they were now bound together. Then, Caspian sized Sna up and down, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from telling other people about our rtionship, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll simply tell others anyway. You¡¯re a really quiet person, after all.¡± Sna nodded and hummed in reply. Caspian could not exin why, but he seemed to hear a hint of joy in her voice. ¡°Additionally, now that you¡¯re my student, don¡¯t you think you should do something to your teacher that you won¡¯t do to others?¡± Caspian added. Sna blinked as she was confused. After a while, she nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± As she said that, Sna started to undress. Her movements were extremely natural as if she did an everyday thing. However, just as Sna unbuttoned her top, Caspian directly stopped her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Caspian was astonished. ¡°Doing something that I won¡¯t do to others,¡± Sna replied seriously, and she did not seem to be joking. ¡°I truly believe that your father failed in raising you¡­¡± Caspian felt a sudden headache, and he rubbed his temples, ¡°Alright, stop what you¡¯re doing! It¡¯s not what you think. I only want you to smile as I¡®ve never seen you smile before. You do know how to smile, right?¡± Caspian looked at Sna with full expectation. On the other hand, Sna seemed to be somewhat embarrassed, perhaps because she was shy of what she did, or maybe she was bashful of smiling Caspian. Soon, Caspian saw Sna¡¯s mouth trembling slightly, and the corners of her eyes were also strangely twitching. The delicate and charming beauty turned into a damaged porcin doll in a sh. When Caspian saw how hard Sna tried to force a smile, yet she showed an expression uglier than crying, Caspian ultimately gave up. Then, he waved his hands and said, ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. Stop smiling.¡± Sna was instantly relieved when she heard that, and she quickly returned to her usual emotionless look. ¡°I wonder how Omar and Maya are doing¡­¡± Caspian looked into the distance. The n he made was to stay to observe the situation, whereas Omar, Maya, and Sna would go in three separate ways. Then, they would meet in another ce a few dayster. Now that Caspian killed Jayden and Pablo, Omar and Maya¡¯s opponents were naturally left with the remaining Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples, Stanley and Yuri. Based on Caspian estimation, Omar and Maya would be alright. ¡®It¡¯s useless for me to worry now, and I believe that they¡¯re fine,¡¯ Caspian thought. Then, after ordering Sna to stay on the spot and meditate to recuperate, Caspian walked back and cut off Pablo¡¯s head, shoving it into his storage back. As long as they killed a Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciple and returned with their head as proof, the Heavenly Stars Sect would reward them privately. Besides the mysterious map that Caspian had yet figured out, the most valuable item Caspian got from Pablo was also the book of the Seventh Brilliant Ghostly Chop. The Seventh Brilliant Ghostly Chop was a high-rank Earth Grade martial skill. Although it was not as useful for Caspian, he would still get some sect contribution points if he donated it to the sect. Besides these two, the other thing that could benefit Caspian was Pablo¡¯s head. As Jayden¡¯s head was sted into pieces, his head was like a tomato that was stomped on, and it was completely unrecognizable. Nheless, Caspian was rather lucky to find Jayden¡¯s jade identification badge that flew out during the explosion. Although the item could not be used as indisputable evidence, no one would doubt Caspian with his character. The healing medicinal powder provided by Caspian was far more effective than expected. After a night of rest, Sna¡¯s wounds were almostpletely healed. The following morning, the two of them journeyed in the direction they agreed with Omar and Maya. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Along their way, they did not meet any more monsters. However, Caspian and Sna saw a fierce battle beneath a mountain stream as they crossed the area. Under the protection of several warriors and monks, more than a dozen mortals were constantly retreating. They were besieged by about eight brown bears with white bristles around their necks. Each brown bear was extremely strong, and they stood at the height of two adultsbined. The bear¡¯s skin was thick and rough, and its talons were the size of a washbasin. When it swung its ws, sounds of thunder and wind could be heard. Its nails were about ten centimeters long, like sharp daggers that could tear open a steel te as thick as a palm. ¡°White-Necked Talons Bear. It¡¯s only a wild beast.¡± Caspian swept his gaze across and saw the warriors and cultivators fighting against a group of beasts. There were about five warriors and two cultivators protecting the group of mortals. However, all five warriors were wounded for unknown reasons, and one of them even broke an arm, and blood oozed out from his wound. The two cultivators were pale-faced. Judging from their limitedbat power, they were probably badly injured too, and they were just trying their best to fight the beasts. The group of warriors and cultivators each had their injuries, and the White-Necked Talons Bear was notorious for withstanding attacks. However, once those bears ascended to White-Mouthed Talons Bears, it would be harder to kill them. Hence, those warriors and cultivators were being suppressed. Just as Caspian nced over, a White-Necked Talons Bear pped the head of one of the warriors, smashing it into pieces. Then, the corpse flew about 50 meters away before mming to the ground. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 When they saw that scene, the remaining warriors and cultivators all revealed grief and indignation in their eyes. Then, the warrior with the broken arm roared and rushed to the White-Necked Talons Bear with the long saber in his hand, thrusting into its belly. With a gurgling sound, the warm blood immediately sttered on his head. However, that minute injury would only enrage the White-Necked Talons Bear, and it could not do any substantial damage. Next, the bear howled in anger and pped the dumbfounded warrior away. With a loud bang, half of the warrior¡¯s body was shattered and drenched in blood. As his body flew out, countless drops of blood sprayed in mid-air. The man died just like that. As the White-Necked Talons Bear was stabbed, the remaining White-Necked Talons Bears were also angered, and they roared wildly as they charged at the remaining crowd with full force. In the blink of an eye, one of the two cultivators managed to cut off the White-Necked Talons Bear¡¯s head. However, he could not dodge in time and was pped on the back by another bear. Then, he instantaneously fell and flew out about 100 meters away, vomiting blood as hey on the ground. With an unwilling look in his eyes, he gradually lost his vitality. The warriors also died one after another, and there was only one cultivator left. Moreover, everyone was severely injured. At that time, their faces were filled with despair as they were just like paper houses in the storm, and they might be torn into pieces at any time. Caspian thoughtfully looked away from the other side of the mountain stream. Then, he pointed in front of him and faintly ordered, ¡°The first mission for you today, kill all of the wild beasts!¡± Sna unconditionally obeyed Caspian¡¯s words. Soon, she exerted her strength and jumped out more than 50 meters away. Suddenly, a cold light shed in Sna¡¯s hand, and her massive ax that was the size of a carriage¡¯s wheel appeared. Then, Sna headed toward the group of White-Necked Talons Bears. Mark Xenos was a first-stage Pulse Control Realm individual cultivator. After learning about the invasion of the wild beasts, he invited a few other individual cultivators to the area together, hoping to kill some of the wild beasts. Besides calming the chaos, they could also make a small fortune from the wild beasts. However, luck was not on their side. Not long after they arrived in the area, they ran into an extremely powerful wild beast, and it cost a few lives just to kill the wild beast. Then, they bumped into a few mortals who fled and the warriors protecting them. Initially, those mortals and warriors wanted to retreat to a nearby town to spruce up themselves. Unexpectedly, they were besieged by White-Necked Talons Bears that morning. It was extremely unwise to fight against such a strong, brute force beast on the open t ground, so everyone retreated while fighting. Moreover, it was evident that those people underestimated the White-Necked Talons Bear¡¯s strength. As they fought, only a few White-Necked Talons Bears died, but more than half of the warriors responsible for protecting the mortals died, and Mark was the only cultivator left after the previous one died from severe injuries. Mark¡¯s liver was severely damaged, and it was a miracle that he was able to barely stand here and direct the battle, let alone kill the remaining White-Necked Talons Bears. After saving the warrior from getting his head smashed, blood sprayed out from Mark¡¯s mouth and nose, but he only managed to wipe them away messily. Then, Mark ate a precious healing pill and turned to look at the pale-faced mortals behind him. The despair, helplessness, fear, and such emotions in everyone¡¯s eyes were like countless needles stabbing at his heart. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that I¡¯m not a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. If I am, I won¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice myself as long as I can save everyone here,¡± when the thought appeared in Mark¡¯s head, he shook his head andughed bitterly, ¡°A Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator is worthy of being among the respectable figures in the six major sects, so how can these six stupid wild beasts send them to desperation?¡± Just as Mark was lost in his thoughts, a scream suddenly came from the crowd, and he anxiously looked over. There was a White-Necked Talons Bear that went around the masses,unching an attack. A warrior¡¯s bones would be fractured if the monster that weighed almost 1000 kilograms mmed into them, let alone those mortals. Soon, about five mortals were being thrown into the air, spurting blood as they finally fell to their death. Two people were more pitiful as the White-Necked Talons Bear directly sat on them, and they immediately ttened like pizza dough. Those warriors that rushed forward to the rescue were also smacked away by the White-Necked Talons Bear, and they instantly died. The warriors only managed to sh a shallow wound on the bear¡¯s chest, and it did not even make the wild beast bleed. At that time, the remaining warriors and cultivators were only three, including Mark. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The rest of the mortals ran around, crying and screaming. Some of them panicked and crashed into the White-Necked Talons Bear¡¯s chest, and before they could react, the wild beast licked them. However, the White-Necked Talons Bear¡¯s tongue had barbs harder than steel. Those people that were licked instantly lost a big chunk of themselves, and they fell to the ground, wailing miserably. Such a tragic scene kept ying before Mark, making his blood run cold. If no nearby cultivators went to the rescue, everyone there would turn into the White-Necked Talons Bears food. When Mark saw the group of White-Necked Talons Bear roaring and continuing to besiege everyone, he gritted his teeth hard. ¡°Since I¡¯m going to die anyway, I want to kill a few more before that!¡± Just as the thought appeared in his mind, a cold light shed from afar, getting closer and dazzling his sight. It was so bright that Mark immediately shut his eyes. ¡®Is someone finally rushing over to aid us?¡¯ At the thought of that, Mark hurriedly opened his eyes. Then, Mark saw a massive ax the size of a carriage¡¯s wheel being lifted and crashed downward. The air beside the giant ax was torn apart with a loud swoosh. Soon, a White-Necked Talons Bear was chopped in half like firewood, and a pir of blood shot into the sky as the corpse of the wild beast that was split in two fell to the ground. Warm blood, intestines, organs, and brain fluid all surged out. Then, in the blink of an eye, the area was filled with the pungent smell of blood. When Mark saw the scene, his eyes widened, and his heart almost stopped beating. Then, he noticed the massive ax being moved again, and the person holding it was a slender girl! She appeared to be at most seventeen years old. Her slightly pale face was emotionless, and the giant ax in her hand was like a weapon that could break any city, utterly unstoppable! The giant ax swept across, and the girl¡¯s hair flew in the wind. In a sh, another White-Necked Talons Bear was chopped in half at its waist as the giant ax quickly shed through the beast¡¯s body. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 The White-Necked Talons Bear angrily roared, and its upper body moved madly as it waved its ws everywhere. Then, it flew out a few meters away. Then, with a loud bang, it rolled on the ground for dozens ofps before finally stopping. The bear¡¯s thick blood also dragged out a long trail behind it, and the sight of it would send chills down anyone¡¯s spine. As for the White-Necked Talons Bear was staggered a few times before mming onto the ground. At that time, Mark saw the girl flicked backhandedly, putting the massive ax on her shoulder. Then, the blood dripped down the ax¡¯s de onto the earth. Mark felt his emotions surged, almost bursting out from his chest With Sna¡¯s help, not only did Mark feel everyone was saved, but more importantly, he saw an illogical strength in her! That was the strength that he pursued! Just as Mark¡¯s emotions ran wild, Sna already waved her giant ax and once again battled with another White-Necked Talons Bear. Her Imperial Jail Deity Physique focused on strength, and she was best at closebat. From a certain point of view, Sna was a natural body refiner. Hence, she relied on her power to directly fight against the White-Necked Talons Bear, which was what she was best at. A burst of harsh light flickered in Sna¡¯s eyes, and she grabbed the giant ax with both hands, suddenly spinning it like a top. In a sh, a violent tornado rolled up. Then, the legs of the White-Necked Talons Bear that ran to her immediately exploded into a horrifying blood shower as pieces of meat flew everywhere, exposing some bone residues. Next, the bear wailed and fell. When the 1300 kilograms massive ax was spun at high speed, its strength was increased by more than twice. The force of more than 2500 kilograms instantly smashed the White-Necked Talons Bear¡¯s head with a loud bang, and it exploded just like a juicy watermelon. Then, the White-Necked Talons Bear¡¯s body was knocked away, mming into another bear. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Blood quickly gushed out of the other White-Necked Talons Bear¡¯s mouth, and it fell with its head up. Not only Mark but the remaining warriors and mortals were stupefied by the scene in front of them. They stared wide-eyed as the delicatedy who suddenly appeared waved her giant ax and split the White-Necked Talons Bears one after another easily as if she were just chopping melons or vegetables. It was as if Sna was not facing the horrifying wild beasts that drove everyone into desperation, but just pieces of meat on the chopping board that she could cut at her will. With another swoosh, Sna leaped into the air, and the massive ax in her hand started to move again. Then, she tossed the ax backhandedly into the air, grabbing the handle. In a sh, it was as if she were a meteor falling to earth as she smashed the ax downward. Bang! The head of the White-Necked Talons Bear in front of her was easily smashed into its chest, and blood gushed out violently into the air of about three-story-tall. It only took Sna a few seconds to kill half of the raging White-Necked Talons Bears. Moreover, Sna¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as if she did something really simple. In truth, Sna was extremely serious about what she did as it was the first task that her teacher gave her. The remaining few White-Necked Talons Bears looked at Sna with tant fear. With each step Sna moved forward, the White-Necked Talons Bear would tremble as they took a step back The previous viciousness and fierceness all disappeared. Suddenly, one of the White-Necked Talons Bears shivered and raised its head, letting out a long roar. The voice was like dozens of bronze bells ringing at once, shaking everyone¡¯s eardrums and causing their heads to buzz. Most of them could not even stand steadily. When Mark heard the roar, his face changed drastically, and he eximed, ¡°Sh*t! The bear¡¯s calling for help!¡± Before he could even finish his sentence, his voice was drowned in a loud explosion. The ground in front of Sna abruptly burst open. Then, a huge ck shadow with an extremely violent aura sprang out, pouncing at Sna. Thankfully, Sna¡¯s reaction was quick, and she immediately waved her giant ax, cing it in front of her. The thick giant ax instantly turned into a thick shield. Bang! A cluster of dazzling sparks appeared on the surface of the massive ax, and Sna flew out about 20 meters before shended on the ground. She retreated dozens of steps before finally stabilizing herself. Sna frowned slightly when she saw the giant bear that suddenly appeared from the earth. Since it could send her flying with just a p, the bear was much stronger than those White-Necked Talons Bears before that. ¡°Mon¡­ Monsters! White-Mouthed Talons Bear!¡± Mark eximed, and his voice sounded different. Even his face turned from pale to paler. The giant bear was double the size of the other White-Necked Talons Bears. As it stood still, its arms were the size of buckets, and its entire body was like a moving hill. However, what caught everyone¡¯s attention was the bunch of white bristles on its chin. The White-Necked Talons Bear was a wild beast, whereas the White-Mouthed Talons Bear was a monster, and it was one of the monsters with an intensebat power. If a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator was identally caught by the White-Mouthed Talons Bear, he could be torn into pieces in the blink of an eye. It only simply waved its palm to p Sna flying into the air, and a visible dent was even left on her giant ax. Due to that, the hope that just rose in Mark¡¯s heart once again turned into despair, and it was the hopelessness of falling into an abyss. After all, no one could escape the White-Mouthed Talons Bear. As a monster, the White-Mouthed Talons Bear already had a certain intelligence. At that time, it looked around its surroundings and turned to face everyone, and its gaze was filled with vicious, murderous intent. The burst of killing intent almost materialized as a violent storm rushed everywhere, wanting to crush all the lives present into meat pulp! ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s over¡­¡± Mark trembled uncontrobly, and his teeth were constantly grinding, making loud clicking sounds. As for the rest of them, the warriors were so scared that theyid weakly on the ground, and the other mortals were also shivering in fear, hugging one another and sobbing. The White-Mouthed Talons Bear faced Sna and suddenly stomped, causing a burst of explosion. Then, just as it was about to rush out, an ear-piercing st seemed to be louder and closer. Later, the surrounding airflow was stirred and aimed at the bear. The White-Mouthed Talons Bear howled and turned around. Soon, it saw a ray of ck light appearing in front of him in a sh. Then, the White-Mouthed ¡®l¡¯alons Bear roared again and raised its paw to p at the ck light. The next second, a shocking scene emerged. With a swoosh, the ck light pierced through the White-Mouthed Talons Bear¡¯s n. Although it appeared just like a thin stick piercing through a man¡¯s palm at a nce, it actually hurt the monster. Next, blood sttered everywhere like a blood storm. Mark¡¯s body went weak, and he found it hard to breathe, so he could onlyy limply on the floor. At that time, he also realized that it was a ck spear that pierced through the White-Mouthed Talons Bear¡¯s palm. Even though Mark could not tell what the spear looked like, the deadly aura that it emitted was much more terrifying than the White-Mouthed Talons Bear! Chapter 324 Chapter 324 When Caspian saw the White-Mouthed Talons Bear, he already decided to show up. Naturally, Sna, who did not fear death, would be able to kill the monster too. However, since Caspian was already her teacher, then it was only reasonable for him to protect his student. Moreover, even though Sna¡¯s external injuries healed after a night of rest, Caspian understood that Sna¡¯s internal wounds still healed. Under such situations, there was no need to make things worse for her. After tossing out the Ghoul-Locker Spear, Caspian immediately used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, and he was just like a storm, arrogant and domineering. Then, a terrifying force suddenly oppressed the White-Mouthed Talons Bear. ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Caspian sted a punch at the monster like a cannonball. In that instant, the temperature in their surroundings quickly increased due to friction, and the air current danced wildly like golden snakes. ¡°This man is crazy!¡± Mark mumbled, and he hurriedly shouted at Sna, ¡°Hurry up and stop him!¡± In Mark¡¯s opinion, the guy was surely crazy as he wanted to fight with the White-Mouthed Talons Bear with his bare hands, especially when he was not a Holy Land Realm or Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. However, Mark was shocked to find that Sna was unbothered, and she just stared at Caspian. Bang! Something seemed to have exploded, and it was quickly followed by the White-Mouthed Talons Bear¡¯s painful howl. Mark¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly turned over. In that instant, Mark¡¯s eyes were about to jump out from his eye sockets. Then, just right in front of him, one of the White-Mouthed Talons Bear¡¯s palms was sted into pieces by the cultivator¡¯s punch! As the warm and thick blood gushed out, Caspian¡¯s attack was like a tide that quickly followed after. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Caspian¡¯s attack was like lightning, and each of them would cause the White-Mouthed Talons Bear to bleed furiously. The White-Mouthed Talons Bear¡¯s chest and abdomen were already ruined in the blink of an eye. At a nce, it looked horrible as blood gushed out everywhere. More urately, the White-Mouthed Talons Bear was like a lump of swollen rotten meat enveloped in a large blood mist. Mark gulped ufortably, and his body froze. Those warriors and mortals that believed they were dying also forgot to cry, and they all stared wide- eyed at Caspian. ¡°We¡¯re both first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators, but why are we so different!¡± Once Mark returned to his senses, emotions surged in his heart. Due to the immense pain, the White-Mouthed Talons Bear let out an angry yell. Then, it waved its other palm, violently pping at Caspian. However, Caspian swiftly grabbed the bear¡¯s palm, and his other hand shed downward as fast as lightning. Soon, a cracking sound was heard, and the bear¡¯s pawpletely broke, revealing white bone residue. After some time, the thick blood sprayed out uncontrobly from the White-Mouthed Talons Bear¡¯s injury. The remaining few White-Necked Talons Bear seemed to finally awaken from their shock, and they howled at Caspian as they rushed toward him. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°The Fierce Tiger¡¯s Eleven Consecutive Kicks!¡± Caspian leaped into the air with a long scream, and his right leg swept across like a long leash. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of explosions sounded, and those White-Necked Talons Bears could not even dodge Caspian¡®s attack. Then, in a sh, all their heads burst open in mid-air, and pieces of meat, bones, blood fluid and warm blood sshed everywhere. The White-Mouthed Talons Bear looked at Caspian with an unprecedented fear as it could not win against Caspian at all. The hear was as insignificant as dust in front of him. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze, the White-Mouthed Talons Bear that lost both hands was turning around and fleeing. ¡°Do you think you can escape?¡± Caspian snorted, ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Merak! The six- star footwork!¡± As soon as he stepped out, Caspian greatly reduced the distance and immediately appeared behind the White-Mouthed Talons Bear. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± That time, Caspian did not hold back, and the veins on his right arm popped, and his muscles bulged as if they contained terrifying power like a volcano erupting. Swoosh! Among the gushing blood, Caspian¡¯s hand prated the back of the White-Mouthed Talons Bear. The White-Mouthed Talons Bear abruptly stopped in its tracks, and its eyes had a hint of confusion. Then, it slowly lowered its head, realizing that Caspian¡¯s bloody hand held onto a ball of flesh the size of a washbasin. Moreover, the ball of flesh was still somewhat beating, and it was surrounded by broken blood vessels. Caspian immediately dug out the White-Mouthed Talons Bear¡¯s heart! The White-Mouthed Talons Bear would never have expected that Caspian¡¯s attack would kill it immediately. Not only that, the bear did not have any remaining strength to fight back either. Then, the White-Mouthed Talons Bear swayed a few times before finally mming onto the ground, shaking the ground dozens of meters in radius and causing cracks. Before it fell, the bear¡¯s eyes shed with doubt and indignation. Once Caspian dragged the White-Mouthed Talons Bear¡¯s corpse over, Mark and everyone else looked at him as if he were a god, and they almost wanted to worship him. As the crowd¡¯s only cultivator, Mark hurriedly walked forward and bowed at Caspian. ¡°Thank you so much for saving us!¡± In the world of cultivators, age did not determine seniority but realm and strength. Therefore, as Caspian¡¯s strength and realm were higher than Mark¡¯s, Mark would still respect and address Caspian as his senior despite being tens of years older than Caspian. ¡°Hmm¡­ ¡± Caspian nodded, ¡°Are you all heading toward the nearby town?¡± As he said that, Caspian made a gesture and asked Sna to cut off the valuable parts of the White-Mouthed Talons Bear. When Mark heard Caspian¡¯s question, he immediately exined everyone¡¯s situations and ns. However, Mark could not help but feel sad at the mention of the death of all hispanions, who were his good friends among the individual cultivators. Yet, he was the only one who survived. As he thought of that, Mark¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. Caspian took a deep breath and patted Mark¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The road to immortality is paved by blood and sacrifice, and there will be fewer people as you journey further. As individual cultivators, you and yourpanions would rather die to protect the mortal, and I admired you all.¡± After saying that, Caspian bowed at Mark. However, Mark hurriedly stopped Mark, saying that he was unworthy to ept such respect He knew from the beginning that Caspian and Sna were Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples from their uniforms. As sect disciples ranked the highest among cultivators, Mark would not dare to ept Caspian¡¯s bow as he was only an individual cultivator. ¡°I don¡¯t have much with me besides these precious medicines with healing properties. Go ahead and take them, and they should be enough to support you until you reach the nearest town.¡± Caspian gave it a thought and gave Mark the bottles of precious medicines he found in Pablo¡¯s storage bag, and he let Mark divide them between everyone. Those medicines were not effective for Caspian, who had a strong body, but for Mark and the rest, it was equivalent to saving their lives. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Once they received the medicines, Mark and even the warriors as well as the surviving mortals all came forward tremblingly and thanked Caspian and Sna. Each one of them had a look of joy from escaping a disaster. Then, Caspian told the crowd which route thee here. As they just recently crossed the area, it was extremely safe, and there would not be any monster appearing in the short time. If there were a few wild beasts that appeared, the group would be rtively safe as they had a cultivator with them. After all, the probability of meeting a group of White-Necked Talons Bear was about the same as being killed by a rock that fell from the sky while walking on the street. Caspian watched as the crowd left, and he sat on a White-Necked Talons Bear corpse, looking into the distance indifferently. Not far from him, Sna followed his order and took out the White-Mouthed Talons Bear¡¯s demon core. Then, she removed the flesh and skin from the intact bear¡¯s paws, leaving only its bones. The White-Mouthed Talons Bear¡¯s strongest asset was its paws. Moreover, its bones and nails were even harder than steel used to forge a seventh-grade weapon. Hence, it was a rare material for refining. When Caspian saw how serious Sna was at work, he nodded slightly. He could not help but think it was lovely to have a female disciple like Sna as, at least, there would be some matters that he did not need to do himself, and he could use the time to cultivate. Even though Caspian also had some time in his hands now, he did not enter into cultivation mode. Instead, he seemed to be waiting for something, and he turned in the direction he looked before. When Sna passed the cleaned monster¡¯s paws to Caspian, a group of about seven people appeared at the foot of the mountain in front of him. Those people seemed to be looking everywhere as if they observed the surroundings, but their footsteps were firm as they walked toward Caspian. When the people appeared, Sna only peeped at them, and she was unbothered. On the other hand, Caspian smiled faintly, and a profound look shed in his eyes. After taking over the bear¡¯s palm, he did not put them in his storage bag. Instead, Caspian casually held them, stood, and said to Sna, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± When the people saw that Caspian and Sna left, they seemed to be anxious. Nheless, some of them recognized that Caspian and Sna were the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples from their uniforms. Soon, a fearful look appeared on their faces. After all, the Heavenly Stars Sects were like leviathan not only in South Earlington but the entire Earlington of Efrax. When the disciples of the six major sects were out, their status would be higher than other sects¡¯ disciples. However, after a quick discussion, the group of people swiftly reached an agreement. The leading man¡¯s face revealed a heinous expression. As he waved his hand, he led the crowd and ran toward Caspian and Sna. Sna peeped behind her, but seeing that Caspian did not respond, she said nothing more. After some time, the group caught up with Caspian and Sna, and they even surrounded them. The leading man appeared to be in his mid-thirties. He had a square face, and his phoenix eyes revealed a hint of ruthlessness. As he blocked Caspian and Sna, he did not beat the bushes and immediately said, ¡± Even if you¡¯re both the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, you shouldn¡¯t steal other sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ hunts, right.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you talking about this?¡± Caspian toyed with the giant paws in his hand. There was a hint of greed in the man¡¯s eyes, but he quickly replied with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯m not going to say much, but we found the White-Mouthed Talons Bear first. For the sake of killing it, we even lost some of our people. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. We¡¯ve worked so hard, yet you easily snatched it away from us. Isn¡¯t that a little unjust? Even if you¡¯re the disciples of the six major sects, you won¡¯t have the habit of snatching other people¡¯s things, right?¡± The man spoke confidently as if he were right. Soon, the rest of them also joined in and med Caspian for being immoral. However, Sna remembered well that the monster waspletely unharmed when she fought against it, and there was no sign of battles on it. Hence, it was apparent that those people lied. Caspian faked a smile and looked at the square-faced man. ¡°Your idea of working hard hid behind the rocks at the mountain, watching a bunch of wild beasts ughtered the mortals, and waiting until the mortals and cultivators all died beforeing over to snatch their prize?¡± Everyone¡¯s face changed when they heard Caspian¡®s words. Just like what Caspian said, they indeed had that thought. When they found that several White-Necked Talons Bears were besieging a group of mortals protected by cultivators and warriors, they did not immediatelye to their aid. Instead, they hid far away and quietly observed the development of the situation. Their n was straightforward. Since the cultivators and warriors protecting the mortals were all hurt, and the White-Necked Talons Bears were famous for their immense strength and thick flesh and skin, the ending of the battle would surely be miserable. Then, they would appear and easily kill the exhausted White-Necked Talons Bears. Since cultivators and warriors would surely bring along precious medicines, weapons, and spirit stones, if they died in the battle, those items would naturally belong to everyone. However, if they survived¡­ In the wilderness, who would find out if you died in the hands of wild beasts or other reasons? The group of people held onto that thought. Hence, when the White-Mouthed Talons Bear showed up, they were overjoyed. After all, the benefits brought by the monster were more than 20 wild beastsbined. However, they did not expect that Caspian and Sna would suddenly appear and ruin their n. Since the encounter they waited for was abruptly interfered with, they naturally could not stand it. Hence, they found an excuse to snatch away the White-Mouthed Talons Bear¡¯s palms. Moreover, even though Caspian and Sna were the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, the group of people regarded them as only mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Among the seven of them, there were two peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators, and the others were mid-level first-stage. Hence, they had an absolute advantage based on strength and number. Besides, the people before that went far, and no one would know what happened here. When Caspian noticed the changes in the square-faced man¡¯s face, heughed. ¡°Since it¡¯s out in the open, let me guess another thing. It doesn¡¯t matter if I give you these White-Mouthed Talons Bear¡¯s palms, as you never nned to let us leave alive. After all, you¡¯re offending the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, and not everyone can withstand the pressure.¡± Since there was no one around, no one would find out if they killed Caspian and Sna. Besides, everyone participated in that, so they were all in the same boat, and no one could run away. Thus, there was no need to fear the secret might be out. Caspian¡¯s words once again exposed the square-faced man¡¯s thoughts, and the man¡¯s face changed rapidly. Suddenly, the square-faced man gritted his teeth, and a long spear appeared in his hand. Then, he shouted, ¡°Since you know about it so well, then there¡¯s no room for retreating today! You¡¯re right. Rather than offending a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple and letting him go, it¡¯s better to shut him up forever!¡± Chapter 326 Chapter 326 As soon as he said that, everyone exploded with billowing murderous intent, and even the air started to freeze. A cold light flickered in Sna¡¯s eyes, and just as she was about to take out her massive ax, Caspian suddenly reached out to stop her, smiling as he looked at the square-faced man. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that both of us are only mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples, yet we managed to kill a White-Mouthed Talons Bear unharmed?¡± The square-faced man¡¯s face immediately dropped, and he shouted, ¡°Sure enough, you have support!¡± When the White-Mouthed Talons Bear appeared, the bunch of people was frightened yet excited. Unfortunately, as they discussed their next n, there was a short time when they did not observe the change in the battle situation. However, Caspian killed the White-Mouthed Talons Bear in a sh. Hence, when everyone¡¯s refocused on the battle, the White- Mouthed Talons Bear already turned into a corpse. That was also the only thing they cared about, and they suspected that other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples hid around them. Thus, Caspian¡¯s words only confirmed that. The square-faced man stared at Caspian, and he saw Caspian look behind him. Then, the square-faced man immediately turned around and screamed, ¡°Behind us!¡± To his surprise, there was no one in front of him, just an endless wilderness. Soon, the square-faced man realized he fell for Caspian¡¯s trick, but it was already toote. Swoosh! The square-faced man felt his chest hurt, and a cold sensation spread all over. Next, he lowered his head and saw a hand pierced through his chest, appearing in front of him. ¡°You¡­¡± The square-faced man wanted to curse at Caspian, but as soon as he opened his mouth, warm blood rushed out, and he could not even utter a single word anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of someone else using the same weapon as me, especially someone like you.¡± The square-faced man heard Caspian¡¯s voice, and he noticed his line of sight changed. The square-faced man found himself in a bird¡¯s- eye view, and there was a corpse with the exact figure dressed simrly as him on the ground. However, the body was headless. Then, he stood there motionless. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m dead¡­¡± When the thought appeared in his mind, the square-faced man¡®s sight went ck, and he did not know what happened after that anymore. Then, the square-faced man¡¯s head fell from mid-air with a loud bang, mming to the ground. The thud was like a beating of a drum, echoing in everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°s¡­¡± Caspian snatched over the square-faced man¡¯s long spear, shaking his head as he said, ¡°I let the group of mortals leave because I don¡¯t wish for them to see that such murder and robbery exist among cultivators. Although these people will always exist, I want the mortals to have a beautiful impression of us cultivators.¡± The remaining cultivators from the group of people did not care what Caspian just said as the square- faced man¡¯s death angered them. Due to rage and fear, those people shouted and rushed at Caspian and Sna tounch an attack ¡°We still have another peak first-stage!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t have another chance to sneak an attack anymore!¡± ¡°There are so many of us. Why would we be scared of the two of you?¡± ¡°None of us here are in a lower realm than you!¡± Their screams were as if they wanted to tear Caspian and Sna into pieces. However, Sna just simply made a move, and the giant ax the size of a carriage wheel instantly shed the two people behind her in half at their waist. Suddenly, those people¡¯s shouting quietened. Next, Caspian easily rolled the square-faced man¡¯s spear into an iron ball, smashing it at another peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator¡¯s head. The remaining three cultivators were dumbfounded, and they did not make another sound. Fear filled their eyes, and after a strange wail, the three men turned around and fled. One of them did not even take his second step and was chopped in half by Sna. Then, the person¡¯s body separated from the middle into two, and it was the first andst time in his life that his left eye saw his right eye. As for the remaining two, one of them instantly knelt before Caspian even reached him, and he kowtowed nonstop as his tears and snot all flowed out. ¡°Please don¡¯t kill me! I beg you! I know I¡¯m wrong! Please spare my life!¡± ¡°None of you nned to spare my life before this.¡± Caspian smiled and waved his hand, immediately sending the cultivator¡¯s head flying. On the face of the flying head, there was regret and fear. Thest person did not turn around to look, but he heard his friend¡¯s miserable scream. Knowing that it was impossible for him to escape, he swiftly gritted his teeth, shut his eyes, turned around, and shouted, ¡°I have a secret to tell you. Please spare my life!¡± ¡°Oh? What secret?¡± Caspian was already in front of the cultivator. The cultivator trembled. Before he closed his eyes, he saw that Caspian was more than 100 meters away from him. However, Caspian managed to appear before him when he said those few words. Even if the cultivator grew another pair of legs, he knew that he could not run away from Caspian. Soon, the cultivator opened his eyes and clenched his jaw, replying to Caspian, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you promise me that you won¡¯t kill me.¡± ¡°It depends on your endurance.¡± Caspian waved his hand and ripped apart the man¡¯s left hand. When Caspian was in the military, he saw all forms of torture. Although he never acted himself, how hard was it to cause physical pain to others? ¡°Ahh!¡± The cultivator immediately covered his wound and screamed horribly as blood sttered on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your secret at all, but if you don¡¯t tell me now, I¡¯ll kill you immediately.¡± Caspian snorted. Caspian would never easily let others have it their way. ¡°Alright! Please don¡¯t kill me!¡± The cultivator shouted, trying to fight for another chance. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Caspian swiftly grabbed the cultivator¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you!¡± The cultivator did not wail in pain anymore, and he spoke at speed ten times faster than usual, ¡°There seemed to be traces of a monster with wisdom in the Hopeful Woman Mountain!¡± ¡°Monster with wisdom?¡± Caspian was stunned. A monster with wisdom¡¯s existence was equivalent to a Holy Land Realm cultivator¡¯s. Moreover, wisdom meant that these monsters had an intelligence not less than a human¡¯s. Hence, those monsters in that realm would be a hundred times harder to handle than wild beasts! The next second, Caspian¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. Even if there were a monster with wisdom, it would¡¯ve been killed by the sects¡¯ higher-level disciples or elders!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± The cultivator with a missing arm was scared out of his wits, ¡°We saw it ourselves, but we didn¡¯t dare to approach it!¡± ¡°You saw a monster with wisdom, yet you¡¯re still alive?¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The cultivator hurriedly replied, ¡°It¡¯s pregnant and didn¡¯t kill us!¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± Caspian nced at Sna. Unlike humans, the rate of pregnancies among monsters was meager. Moreover, the more powerful the monster, the lower the chance of pregnancy. Besides that, even if the monsters gave birth safely, the possibility of the cubs growing tip was slim due to environmental factors. After all,pared to humans, the monsters born in the wilderness had to face too many uncertainties. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 As it was hard to birth and raise a cub, a pregnant monster would usually try its best to find a remote area. Even if it encountered a fight, it would choose to avoid it. Hence, the words of the cultivator with a missing arm were somewhat reliable. After pondering for a while, Caspian asked, ¡°What type of monster is it?¡± The cultivator looked as if he was about to cry as he answered, ¡°As soon as I found out that it¡¯s a monster with wisdom, I was already so frightened that my knees went weak, let alone having the courage to take another glimpse at it. However, I vaguely saw a ball of white.¡± ¡°A ball of white¡­¡± Caspian gave it a thought and retracted his fingers from the cultivator¡¯s throat. The cultivator immediately slumped to the ground as if he was granted an amnesty. Then, Caspian asked calmly, ¡°How many people know about this?¡± ¡±We¡­ We saw this about five days ago, and not many knew about this back then. However¡­ However, it¡¯s hard to tell now¡­¡± the cultivator answered tremblingly. Soon, he seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly added, ¡°We haven¡¯t told anyone about this before you!¡± Caspian nodded and thought, ¡®If it were five days ago¡­ There¡¯s a chance that many people found out about this. If the pregnant monster with wisdom were about to give birth at any time, its strength would significantly drop, just like when a cultivator¡¯s about to ascend. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s a chance of killing this monster with wisdom if there are enough people. Moreover, if luck is on our side, we can even get the cub. What a great gain.¡¯ Caspian shut his eyes and was deep in his thoughts. Soon, the map that Maya showed before appeared in his head. ¡°We¡¯ll coincidentally pass through the Hopeful Woman Mountain on the way to the meeting ce we agreed on before,¡± Caspian abruptly opened his eyes, and a brilliant light shed in his eyes, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just join the fun.¡± Since the cultivator got up, he kneeled in front of Caspian, and he did not even dare to breathe loudly. At that time, he was drenched in a cold sweat. As he revealed all the information he knew, it was up to Caspian whether he could have a chance of survival. The cultivator felt as if his heart was about to shatter his chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Suddenly, the cultivator heard Caspian¡¯s calm voice, subconsciously quivering. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nheless, he soon realized that Caspian was not going to kill him. However, just as he was somewhat relieved, he became anxious again as Sna asked Caspian, ¡°What about this man?¡± The man was so frightened that his blood froze. His body swayed, and he could faint at any time. ¡°Leave him! We¡¯ll spare his life.¡± Caspian shook his head. After giving it a thought, he pointed at the cultivator and ordered Sna, ¡°Bring his storage bag over.¡± The cultivator was more than willing to give them his storage bag, and even if they wanted him to strip naked, he would do it as long as he would not be killed. Hence, the cultivator happily gave his storage sack, and Caspian and Sna were puzzled over his joyous expression. *** At the same time, in the stream near the Hopeful Woman Mountain, a man with long hair covering his face leaped several times from high ces in a strange posture. Soon, he returned to the bottom of the mountain stream, where a tall and burly man, a man with heavy makeup, as well as a short-haired woman waited for him. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± the man with his face covered by his long hair smiled eerily, ¡°Once the news spreads, it¡®ll not take long before those sects¡® disciples rush over in the hope to kill the monster and make a name for themselves!¡± The short-haired womanmented worriedly, ¡°Will any high-level disciples or elders being over to interrupt our n? After all, this is the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°You women are overcautious! Stop overthinking!¡± The tall and burly man replied. His voice was like the sound of a bronze bell, shaking the bottom of the gloomy mountain stream, causing everyone¡¯s head to buzz. ¡°We¡®ve nned this for the longest time. Why would there be any ws? Besides, what if other people found out? This group of first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples already swarmed over, so do you think the third-stage Pulse Control Realm or Holy Land Realm brats wille over and snatch it from their juniors? Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, do you think they¡¯re willing to lose their respect?¡± The burly man snorted. After giving it a thought, the short-haired woman nodded and agreed, ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s all be on standby mode.¡± Among the group of people, the man with heavy makeup suddenly showed a strange smile. ¡°I heard the girl from the Gibson family¡¯s also here. Remember to catch her alive. As for the others, just treat them as a gift for Earlington of Efrax in advance.¡± Hearing what he said, the rest of them also revealed a sinister smile. It was apparent that those people set up a trap and waited for the disciples who came to hunt to walk right into it. *** Four dayster, the early morning sun shone on the earth. As they were further from the vige destroyed by the monsters, the air finally had a sweet and refreshing fragrance of the grass. After washing his face by the stream, Caspian looked into the distance. Amidst the greenery in front, Caspian could vaguely see a majestic mountain standing among the hills. Looking at the mountain from the side, it appeared like a woman dressed in a royal outfit with her hair tied up in a bun as she looked into the distance. Perhaps it was its unique appearance or the touching legend that circted in the region, but that was the mountain named the Hopeful Woman Mountain. ¡°We¡¯ll reach there in about half a day.¡± Caspian let out a sigh of relief. After a few days of observation, Caspian noticed that the news regarding the monster with wisdom spread. Along the way, Caspian and Sna met more than 20 cultivators who were determined to get the monster. Nevertheless, they did not greet those people. Instead, after realizing their existence, Caspian and Sna carefully avoided them. After all, no one knew what anyone was thinking in the wilderness. Thus, to prevent unnecessary misunderstandings, it was better for them to ignore those people. During that time, Caspian also continuously received Omar and Maya¡¯s updates. They also sessfully killed the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples and were on their way over. Hence, Caspian informed them about the news of the monster with wisdom, and they agreed to meet at the Hopeful Woman Mountain. Just as Caspian looked at the Hopeful Women Mountain, two small teams of cultivators passed through the nearby forest. Judging from their looks, they had a clear goal and ran toward the monster with wisdom. ¡°Is a monster with wisdom really important?¡± Caspian turned his head over and asked Sna, ¡°Even if there¡¯s a chance of getting its cub, it¡¯s not easy to raise it. Moreover, even though the monster with wisdom is pregnant, it¡¯s at least equivalent to a third-stage Pulse Control Realm warrior. Why are they so confident that they could kill it?¡± Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Caspian was puzzled about it. After all, those cultivators that rushed over were mainly in the first-stage Pulse Control Realm, and there were only a handful of second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples like the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s Pablo. Even if the monster with wisdom was pregnant, causing its strength to drop sharply, its realm was still there. Although its power might fall to the level of a third-stage Pulse Control realm, it was equivalent to a Holy Land Realm dropping to a third-stage Pulse Control Realm! Hence, it was entirely different from an ordinary third-stage Pulse Control Realm! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In a nutshell, a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator wanting to kill the monster was like bringing a knife to a gunfight. More importantly, a pregnant monster was extremely terrifying. ¡°For fame,¡± Sna answered. Even though she was a girl with few words, her mind was brilliant. Besides, Sna also grew up in a family of cultivators, and she was influenced from an early age. Compared to Caspian who only joined those halfway through his life, there was still a difference in perspective when they looked at a problem. When Caspian heard Sna¡¯s answer, he immediately understood. ¡°Whether it¡¯s killing a monster with wisdom or leading a group of people to kill it, it¡¯s a good chance for the apprentice to show their strength.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Furthermore, Earlington of Efrax¡¯s official religion election will begin next year. They¡¯ll have a huge advantage in the uing selection if they can gain reputation and attention. In a cultivator¡¯s journey, the younger generations never outstrip the old, but those who can be among the best from the beginning and keep leading until the end of their journey. I understand now that this is the reason for killing the monster. Not only was this rted to ying the monster and getting the demon core, but it¡¯s also the chance to be named the best apprentice of all sects.¡± At the thought of that, Caspian waved at Sna. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we can¡¯t miss out too. Even if we can¡¯t kill the monster, we can¡¯t allow other sects, especially the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples, as we¡¯re in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory.¡± Sna never disagreed with Caspian¡¯s words. Since he said they went, she would naturally follow him. However, if there was a chance to kill the monster, Sna thought of giving it to her teacher. Soon, the two walked together to the spot. When it was close to noon, they already arrived at the foot of Hopeful Woman Mountain. However, Caspian realized that his previous estimation was somewhat wrong. Caspian initially thought the cultivators would beheading the monster wholeheartedly in the remote mountain. Yet, when they reached the foot of the Hopeful Woman Mountain, Caspian saw hundreds of cultivators gathered in fear. Not only that, but the number of people was also increasing, and half of them were also the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. Someone from the crowd recognized Caspian. Then, the person immediately bowed and greeted, ¡°Casper, you¡¯re here!¡± Caspian asked, ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± The disciple smiled awkwardly. ¡°About three days ago, news of traces of a monster with wisdom in the Hopeful Woman Mountain suddenly spread. No one believed it at first, as most masters have already cleared this ce so that we apprentices could kill other monsters safely. Strangely, the news spread like wildfire. Someone even saw the monster¡¯s silhouette, and others even recorded it with the memory inscription. Hence, everyone had to believe it.¡± As the disciple exined, he pointed to the surroundings. ¡±Then, the situation ended up like this. As the news spread everywhere, more people rushed over in groups, and everyone wanted to kill that monster. After all, this is a good chance to gain fame.¡± ¡°You mentioned that someone saw the monster and even recorded it? What type of monster is it?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°It¡¯s just a ball of white¡­ Some said it was a white tiger, and the others said it was a white wolf. No matter what, it¡¯s white. However, no one can tell what it is,¡± The disciple exined, ¡°After all, it¡¯s too far away as no one dares to get closer to the monster with wisdom.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Caspian nodded and asked another question, ¡°Then, why are these people gathering here instead of going up?¡± ¡°Let me answer this,¡± then, a tall disciple suddenly walked over and bowed to Caspian and Sna, ¡°Nice to meet you, Casper, Sna.¡± As soon as the tall disciple appeared, an ufortable pressure spread to the surroundings, and that sense of oppression came from the murderous killing intent on him. Caspian nced at the disciple and noticed that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s robe he wore was stained with blood, and even his sleeve were all torn apart. The guy¡¯s long hair was somewhat messy too. Hence, it could be imagined how many monsters he killed in that period. The disciple who spoke before that was about to introduce this tall disciple¡¯s identity, but he suddenly stopped. Nheless, the tall disciple did not seem to mind and just waved his hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. To be frank, I¡¯m a local here, so I¡¯ve been killing the monsters more ruthlessly during this period. As a result, the bloody aura around me is inevitably stronger, and I hope the two seniors won¡¯t mind about this.¡± When the disciple exined that, Caspian immediately understood. Even though immortals and mortals were different, that was the ce where the disciple was born and grew up. His hometown was attacked by monsters, and some of his rtives and friends were probably killed. Under those circumstances, it was understandable for a person to murder the monsters in a fury. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If it were me, I might act even crazier than you,¡± Caspian patted the disciple¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Remember to be extra careful and not hurt yourself.¡± As he said that, Caspian took a bottle of precious medicine with healing properties and gave it to the disciple. The disciple was first stunned, and Caspian¡¯s action moved him. The disciple refused at first but immediately epted the medicine as be continuously thanked Caspian. When Caspian was in the army, he might not always deliberately curry favor with other people, but he was still familiar with the action. Besides, Caspian was sincerely giving the disciple the precious medicine, and he did not expect any return. Once the tall disciple epted the precious medicine, he treated Caspian even more respectfully, and he exined, ¡°Casper, you might be unaware that Hopeful Woman Mountain is different from the surrounding mountains. There is only one passage up, and the other ces are enveloped by highly poisonous miasma. Not to mention the flesh and blood of a mortal, even if a piece of steel is thrown in and taken out after half a day being in the miasma, it¡¯ll be mottled and pitted too.¡± The disciple added, ¡°Additionally, the only passage of this mountain is not essible at all times. It must be when the mountain is directly shining on it, and there are only about 15 minutes avable for people to pass. Naturally, only cultivators can go through this. Even if the miasma bes thinner due to the sunlight, the mortals can¡¯t resist the poison. Not only that, rumor has it that there are countless caves in this Hopeful Woman Mountain, extending in all directions. Hence, in my opinion, if the monster can be found, it¡¯ll still take a lot of effort to kill it. Nevertheless, I¡¯m rather surprised as I¡¯ve never heard that there¡¯s a monster in Hopeful Woman Mountain, and it¡¯s a monster with wisdom too! Where did this monstere from?¡± Chapter 329 Chapter 329 No one could answer the tall disciple¡¯s question. After all, none of them was that monster, and they could not read its thoughts. Then, following the direction where the disciple pointed at, Caspian saw a mountain peak shrouded in a layer of gray mist. Moreover, mist appeared as if it solidified, and at a nce, it slowly surged. Due to that, the Hopeful Woman Mountain seemed to be alive when looking at it from a distance. ¡°Nheless, it¡¯s rather baffling that even though the miasma is violently poisonous, it only entrenched about fifty meters on the surface around the mountain peak. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t affect the nts on the bill for some unknown reason,¡± the disciple pointed in another direction, ¡°Look at that, Casper! That¡¯s the only way to enter the Hopeful Woman Mountain.¡± Caspian turned his focus over and immediately saw a region at the foot of the Hopeful Woman Mountain enveloped by miasma, as if it formed its group, slowly rotating in the area but not joining the other miasma surging in the region. Then, the tall disciple exined, ¡°When the sun shines directly, the miasma there will spread around, and a mountain road will appear, leading to the Hopeful Woman Mountain. However, I don¡®t know what it looks like.¡± ¡°No worries. This information is more than enough.¡± Caspian nodded and looked around. Then, he noticed that the hundreds of disciples were grouped ording to their respective sects, leaving a certain gap. Except for the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples that upied a vast swa the of the area, the Ninth Sacred Sect had the most people. Even though the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples stood far from them, they would constantly nce at the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples with hatred in their eyes. Since the Ninth Sacred Sect acted that way, the Heavenly Stars Sect did not treat them any better. Caspian experienced the hatred between the two sects, so hepletely understood. ¡®Once we enter the mountainside, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll have to face the Ninth Sacred Sect¡®s disciples,¡¯ Caspian thought. Once Caspian roughly understood everyone¡¯s positions, he went to the people he knew and asked a few questions. To Caspian¡¯s surprise, the top ten disciples on the spiritual apprentice list, only Caspian, Sna, and the few he did not know well, were present. In contrast, Xander, Omar, Maya, and Benedict were still missing. As Omar and Maya kept in touch with Caspian, he knew that both were on their way over here, and they might arrive at any time. However, Xander and Benedict went to y monsters before them, yet they were still not in sight. Caspian could not help but wonder if they were justte or disinterested in the matter. Caspian did not suspect that they might have a fatal ident. After all, he witnessed both Xander and Benedict¡¯s strength. Caspian also noticed several figures among the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples with his powerful vision. Those few people should be the best among their sect¡¯s apprentices as other Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples surrounded them. However, as time went by, their faces gradually showed a trace of anxiety and impatience. Furthermore, they talked to people around them from time to time, looking into the distance. Caspian knew that they were probably waiting for Jayden, Stanley, and the others. ¡®Unfortunately for you, they¡®ll never show up,¡¯ Caspian secretly snorted. After a while, there was amotion in the distant crowd. ¡°The sun is hanging high in the sky, and the ess to the mountain is about to be opened!¡± A disciple beside Caspian suddenly shouted. At that time, everyone began to rush toward the foot of the mountain. As the situation was somewhat chaotic, Caspian was worried that Sna would be swept away by the tide of people, so he reached out and grabbed her hand. Although Sna¡¯s hand was somewhat cold, Caspian did not mind. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, he carefully shielded Sna to prevent other people from crashing into her. Sna¡¯s eyes were calm, but her heart beat uncontrobly. As she never felt that way before, Sna was suddenly dizzy, and her legs were weak. She was not even paying attention to what went on around her. It was only when Caspian shouted that she was pulled back to reality. ¡°It¡¯s opening!¡± The crowd started to exim, and everyone appeared extremely excited that even their voices were somewhat trembling. As there were more Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples present, and they already upied the position closest to the entrance, those disciples quickly rushed forward as soon as the entrance opened. However, a few figures appeared suddenly, clearly well prepared. Then, just like rays of ck light, they suddenly rushed out of the crowd from the other side and mmed into the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples in the front. The group of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples was caught off guard, and they immediately flew backward. Then, those dozens of ck figures lined up, forming a wall of people, blocking the entrance. ¡°Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples!¡± Caspian¡¯s gaze condensed when he saw the group of ck figures. However, unlike the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples, he met before, those figures were in ck as they were ck armors that covered their heads and bodies. On the surface of their iron armors, there were spikes about three centimeters long. Hence, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, who were knocked out before, were wounded and moaning in pain. ¡°Stop the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s doggies! Today, this Hopeful Woman Mountain belongs to the Ninth Sacred Sect!¡± A roar came from the crowd in the distance, and everyone from the Ninth Sacred Sect was in an uproar. Then, in the masses, several figures arrogantly leaped toward the entrance of Hopeful Woman Mountain. Caspian paid attention to those people before, and they were among the top ten of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentices. That group of people nned that and they knew that they could not win against the Heavenly Stars Sect at the beginning, so they simply gave up the position at the entrance. Then, once it was time to enter the mountain, they abruptly attacked. As the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s disciples were caught off guard, they suffered badly. When they saw the arrogance of the Ninth Sacred Sect, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were immediately suppressed, and everyone¡¯s face showed a bleak look. If they let the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples enter the Hopeful Woman Mountain first, it would be as if the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s disciples were being pped by their opponents on their territory even if they managed to break through the wall of people. Suddenly, a burst ofughter came from the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s crowd. ¡±What? Why¡¯s there a sudden dog barking! Move away!¡± As soon as he said that, Caspian¡¯s figure was like a cannonball flying out of its chamber, pressuring the surrounding air that the air started to explode as he rushed toward the group of armored people. ¡°It¡®s Casper!¡± Everyone from the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s eyes lit up, and they were surprised and delighted. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Everyone from the Heavenly Stars Sect felt horrible when the Ninth Sacred Sect suppressed them. However, Caspian stood out. In truth, such a moment would require an outstanding apprentice like Caspian to stand up and bear the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s reputation on his shoulder. ¡°This is the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory. Do you even have the right to speak here?¡± Caspian burst intoughter. Then, he appeared in front of the armored Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples in a sh using the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. When the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples saw that, their faces drastically changed. Even though they did not battle with each other yet, they understood that Caspian was not an easy opponent when they saw his movements. ¡°Were you the one who hurt my juniors?¡± Caspian sneered and immediately sted a punch. The armored disciple in front of him had no time to escape, and the armor in front of his chest cracked and exploded with a hang. The sound caused turbulent airwaves, and it was so loud that everyone¡¯s head buzzed, and they could not think straight. The next second, the blunt force from the punch spread throughout that Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciple. Crackle and rattle! Then, a horrifying sound came, and between the gap where the iron armor was joined, arge amount of blood gushed out. The bones of the disciple in the armor were probably broken into pieces, and it was utterly miserable for him. Without waiting for everyone to react, Caspian took out his Ghoul-Locker Spear and violently swept across. Swoosh! Arge swath of air was immediately vacuumed, and the force of thousands of kilograms instantly dented about three guard¡¯s chests. Next, they flew out like cannonballs, and the initially unbreakable wall of people soon had a gap in between. ¡°Stop him!¡± The disciples with a higher status in the Ninth Sacred Sect started shouting. However, Sna followed Caspian¡¯s footsteps and rushed over, and then, showing her giant battle ax that was extremely eye-catching. ¡°Sna!¡± ¡±That¡¯ s Sna Gibson! She recently entered the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list!¡± Following the cheers of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples and the gasping sound of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples, Sna rushed toward the armored guards and raised her massive ax, sweeping it across. Crack! Crack! Sna appeared much more delicate and petite than Caspian, yet the damage her attack caused was much more colossal than Caspian¡¯s. Soon, among the burst of miserable screams and rattling sounds, four armored guards were cut in half, and six others were swept away. Sna stood at the center, and the area around her was instantly cleared. The Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s members thought they could block the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples with the wall of armored guards. However, it took them less than five seconds to destroy it! ¡°B*stard!¡± ¡°Just ignore them. Let¡¯s go!¡± The few Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s outstanding disciples fumed with rage as they red at Caspian. However, they could not do anything. As the passage would only open for a short while, it was detrimental for both parties to dilly-dally here. That was indeed the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory, and they had more disciples present too. Furthermore, their target that time was the monster in the Hopeful Woman Mountain, and not fighting to death with those Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°Let¡®s go!¡± That group of Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples nced at each other and quickly decided. Then, they turned around and let their sect¡¯s disciples rush toward the entrance. ¡±The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples haven¡®t even entered yet. Do you think it¡¯s your turn?¡± Caspian¡¯s voice sounded again. Bam! The group of Ninth Sacred Sect¡®s disciples heard an ear-piercing sound. Next, they were surprised to find Caspian was already ahead of them. Not only that, Caspian did not directly enter the passage, but he stopped at the entrance, turned around, and smiled mockingly at them. When those Ninth Sacred Sect¡®s disciples saw a wave of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples charging toward them, they immediately understood something, the person in front of them tried to stop anyone from the Ninth Sacred Sect from entering the mountain himself. ¡°What an extreme bully!¡± ¡±Do you think we have no one else in the Ninth Sacred Sect!¡± ¡±Our disciples are still here!¡± ¡±Kill him!¡± ¡±Let¡®s rush forward!¡± Amidst the roaring, several figures bolted toward Caspian like lightning. One of them was burly, revealing the strong muscles in his arms, and he had a pair of fists twice the size of an ordinary person. The finger cot he wore had spikes as thick as a thumb. As he sted his palm, the air shook as if thunder and lightning were oing. Another person held a sharp weapon that looked like a sword but not a sword, or a knife but not a knife. Then, he shed the air, causing a chain of murderous and hostile sword lights, rush toward Caspian. The third person did not seem old, but he had a goatee under his chin, making him appear older than he was. At that time, he pped Caspian from afar. Of the three attacking Caspian, he was the only one who did not use any weapons. However, his palm emitted an overwhelming power, which was simply terrifying. Someone among the Heavenly Stars Sect recognized the three people. ¡°The Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s Mountain Mover, Miles Derrick! He¡¯s ranked fourth among their apprentices!¡± ¡°The Phantom Swordsman, Wayne Connor, who¡¯s ranked third!¡± ¡°The Unfettered Hand, Jeremy Starr! Goodness! He was recently ranked second!¡± Miles, Wayne, and Jeremy¡¯s names were equivalent to the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Omar, Caspian, and Maya. At that time, the disciples ranked second, third, and fourth attacked Caspian, and everyone from the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s heart sank. On the other hand, everyone from the Ninth Sacred Sect appeared proud and heinous. It did not matter whether a battle of three against one was shameless! What mattered the most for them was to kill Caspian! ¡°Trying to bully the outnumbered?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What about it!¡± Miles roared. ¡±Do you think you can?¡± Caspian burst intoughter. Suddenly, his face darkened. A terrifying momentum exploded from him in a sh, and the billowing air even formed into frenzied waves around Caspian. Everyone¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? In the Heavenly Stars Sect, everyone calls me¡­¡± Caspian raised his head, and his eyes flickered with brilliant lights. It was so dazzling that everyone was scared. ¡°Ferocious Tiger!¡± ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! It was just a high-rank Mortal Grade martial skill, yet Caspian managed to disy a destructive force with it as if he could break mountains! The three members of the Ninth Sacred Sect felt as if their hearts were squeezed by an invisible giant hand and violently pulled them into the abyss. They instinctively knew that they were doomed. It was as if the gentle little bunny in front of them turned into a terrifying behemoth in a sh. However, it was toote for them to run. In the blink of an eye, Caspian¡¯s fist was already in their faces! Chapter 331 Chapter 331 ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even make it!¡± Miles widened his eyes and roared. He had a burly figure, and the strength of his arms was much stronger than ordinary warriors¡¯. Moreover, unlike other warriors, Miles¡¯ weapon was the finger cot he wore, and it was a seventh-grade weapon with added weight inscription, matching his iparable strength. Hence, not only a rock, Miles could even st an anvil into an iron te. However, Miles finally understood what Caspian meant when he said, ¡®Do you think you can?¡¯ Miles felt as if he was violently mmed at by a monster weighing thousands of kilograms, and the finger cot he wore was destroyed. Soon, the sound of bones cracking could be heard, and Miles¡¯s entire arm was fractured. In a split second, Miles¡¯s hand swelled twice the size of before, and blood runted under his skin as if it could burst if a needle pricked it Then, Caspian faced Wayne¡®s weapon, the one that looked like a sword without dodging it at all. Then, Caspian directly grabbed and twisted it. The sharp weapon was kneaded like dough in front of the horrified Wayne. ¡°You¡­¡± Wayne only managed to utter one word before Caspian immediately punched his chest. Bang! Wayne¡®s chest immediately sunk in, and his eyeballs almost popped out of his eye sockets. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood before his body flew out. When Jeremy saw both his friends knocked out, his eyes shed with shock. At that time, a strong air current swept toward him, and Jeremy turned around to find Caspian already rushed in front of him in a blink of an eye. ¡®What terrifying body motions!¡¯ Jeremy¡¯s heart beating wildly. Then, Caspian punched Jeremy with an utterly unreasonable st¡­ Domineering, wild, and fierce, just like Caspian¡¯s nickname. The Ferocious Tiger never cared who his opponents were as he only had one thing in his mind. He would always be better than them! Bang! ¡°Ahh!¡± Jeremy shrieked and watched as Caspian blew up his right hand. In a sh, his arm turned into a thick mass of sma, gushing toward the surrounding. Even though Caspian acted alone, he quicldy knocked out three Ninth Sacred Sect¡®s outstanding apprentices. Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the bloody scene, and their hearts pounded madly. Nheless, the pressure all the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples felt was gone, and they started cheering. The Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples felt their scalps tingling, and they stared at the fight, stupefied. They could not believe that Miles and the others, who were usually so strong, were so vulnerable in front of just one Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple. More importantly, the disciple was only a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator! Based on their realms, Miles and the others were in peak first-stage, which meant they were a level higher than him! Heavenly Stars Sect was known for not being good at battles! When did the freak appear? Everyone from the Ninth Sacred Sect broke out in cold sweat, and the fear and panic were indescribable that even their souls trembled. Moreover, their arrogance before was crushed to nothing. All of those were because of Caspian! Nevertheless, the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples could not be med for that. Their positions in the sects were not high, and all they focused on buried their heads in cultivation, striving to improve their realm to be outer disciples. Hence, none of them knew much about anything outside the sect. After all, they were not in ce to pay attention to the games between the senior-level sects. Consequently, they were utterly unaware of Caspian¡¯s breaking the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony¡¯s record, and he was also the ultimate genius who managed to rank second in the spiritual apprentice list within just half a month of entering the Heavenly Stars Sect. Although Caspian managed to heavily injure three people as soon as he struck an attack, he was unsatisfied. He knew that they had higher statues than Jayden and the others in the Ninth Sacred Sect, and they had greater potential than them. Hence, if there was a chance, Caspian must kill them! Caspian understood that those people might be the somewhat famous geniuses in the Ninth Sacred Sect, but an immature genius was not a true genius! Caspian shook his hand, and the Ghoul-Locker Spear appeared in his hand. When Miles, Wayne, and Jeremy felt the harsh killing intent aiming at them, they were so scared that their faces were twisted. None of them felt such desperation in their lives before. Swoosh! The Ghoul-Locker Spear pierced out as if it were the breath of theherworld, spreading to the surrounding. Miles and the others were spooked out of their minds. However, a chain suddenly flew out from a distance as fast as lightning, and it immediately wrapped Miles and the others, pulling them backward. Although Caspian¡¯s pierce managed to drag a long bloody wound on their chests, Caspian did not kill them. Then, Caspian turned to look at the other end of the chain and found another disciple in a ck robe with his ck hair draping over his shoulders, looking at him coldly. The ck robe he wore seemed to be made of silk and satin. The surface was shiny, and the red embroidery on thepel was just like sttered blood, making people shudder at first nce and sending chills down their spines. That was the disciple who saved Miles and the others in a blink of an eye. Even though Caspian did not know his name, he could tell that the person was naturally the best among the Ninth Sacred Sect¡®s apprentices. The Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciple stared indifferently at Caspian, and his eyes shed. Then, he shouted, ¡°All Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples retreat temporarily!¡± His order undoubtedly meant they admitted defeat, and it caused an uproar among Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples as they all cheered, rushing to the entrance and mountain path like a tide. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Caspian and the other disciples ranked among the top ten stood in ce, facing the rest of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples. Then, they walked toward the entrance once all the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples entered the mountain. Just as Caspian turned around, he heard a voice from behind. ¡°I know who you are, and I¡¯ll surely kill you in the Hopeful Woman Mountain this time!¡± Without looking back, Caspian also knew the person speaking was the disciple just now. Caspian still did not look at him, and he snorted, ¡°I¡®m not interested in knowing who you are, but none of you will be this lucky next time.¡± After saying that, Caspian immediately disappeared at the end of the mountain trail. When the disciple heard his words, his eyes shed with deep fury. Initially, he intended to suppress Caspian with just a sentence, but Caspian¡¯s words were more ruthless than his. ¡®I¡®m not interested in knowing who you are¡­¡¯ That was an unabashed mockery, and it angered the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciple, who was ranked first among their apprentices and famous even among the outer and inner disciples. Harper Wintour trembled with rage. Then, he took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down as he wanted to show the grace that the best among all apprentices should have. Next, he ordered Miles and the others, ¡°All of you hurry and heal your injuries as the entrance is going to close soon!¡± Miles and the others were still shocked, but the resentment and anger in their eyes were obvious even for a fool. After all, Caspian yed them under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes and tortured them like a bunch of weaklings. Such humiliation and hatred ran so deep that it would never disappear! Chapter 332 Chapter 332 ¡°I must kill him into pieces and smash him into nothing!¡± Miles gritted his teeth hard, and the muscles on his face were twisted. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for you to do that,¡± at that time, an eerie voice sounded from the side, filled with contempt, ¡°If you go, you¡¯ll only embarrass yourself again.¡± ¡°Who said that!¡± Miles immediately fumed with rage, and he stood straight like a statue, roaring angrily in the direction of the sound. However, as soon as Miles saw the speaker, his fury was immediately extinguished, and his mouth trembled, but he did not say another word. The person who spoke just now was a pale-faced slender girl with neatlybed bangs. The girl¡¯s shiny and ck hair draped down, and she was terrifyingly petite. Moreover, she had a deadly aura around her, causing others to tremble at the sight of her. Yet, the strangest part was the ck cor around the girl¡®s neck which had a thin chain, and its end extended into Harper¡¯s sleeve. The girl who shut Miles up with just a nce was just like a dog, chained to Harper¡®s hand using a leash! ¡°Stop with the nonsense!¡± Harper looked at the crowd, and everyone immediately quietened. Then, he continued, ¡°Since Jayden, Yuri, and the others aren¡¯t here yet, we don¡¯t need to wait for them anymore. If they manage toe here when the entrance openster, they¡¯ll naturally enter. Moreover, if your injuries are fine, then don¡¯t waste any more time and follow me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Miles directly shouted. His arm was still badly swollen, and blood was slowly oozing out from the torn skin. Nevertheless, at the thought of the humiliation he suffered, the pain was nothing. ¡°I¡®m alright too,¡± Wayne replied as he covered his chest. Not long after he said that he coughed, and a trace of blood appeared at the corner of his mouth. Among them, Wayne suffered the most. Not only was his longsword ruined, Caspian even punched his chest hard, almost killing him instantly. At that time, it took extreme effort for Wayne to stand. However, as one of the best among the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentices, he must force himself and could not afford to retreat. Jeremy was worse. The hatred in his eyes almost materialized, turning into blood and flowing furiously. As Caspian immediately sted Jeremy¡®s right palm, it was not carefully bandaged, and the blood- stained appearance was extremely terrifying. Nheless, Jeremy seemed unbothered, and he nced at Harper. ¡°Harper, don¡¯t you worry about it. Once we enter the Hopeful Woman Mountain, we won¡¯t disappoint you again.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go in as the entrance is about to close. If we miss this chance, we¡¯ll have to wait for another day.¡± Harper did not seem to care about his fellow juniors¡¯ injuries, and after saying that, he took the ck-haired girl and leaped onto the mountain trail. Miles and the other nced at each other, gritted their teeth, and led the remaining Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples to rush into the mountain. As for the disciples from other smaller sects, they waited until the Heavenly Stars Sect and Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples entered before bolting into the Hopeful Woman Mountain. Later, the originally noisy scene became empty and fell into silence. Finally, as thest cultivator entered the mountain, the surging miasma slowly rotated, covering the passage to the mountain again. At that time, a man with thick makeup looked over here from a mountain in the distance. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He watched the Hopeful Woman Mountain¡¯s entrance and mumbled to himself, ¡°Is the time too short?¡± After pondering for a moment, he took out a messenger and wrote a message before sending it out. Soon, the mountain entrance, which would only open once a day for 15 minutes, opened again. ¡°Keeping it open longer should be able to lure more mice in. Then, it¡¯ll be more interesting.¡± The man with the heavy makeup nodded and revealed a strange smile. Next, he giggled and leaped toward a giant tree nearby, disappearing in a sh. Two silhouettes bolted out from the forest about an hourter and arrived at the Hopeful Woman Mountain¡¯s entrance. ¡°Eh? Why is there no one?¡± Maya nced around, asking Omar in confusion. ¡°I¡®m not sure, but Casper mentioned that a monster appeared in the Hopeful Woman Mountain, and we should meet here?¡± Omar shook his head. ¡°Should we wait for them here?¡± Maya asked. During their previous contact, Maya was notified that Sna was with Caspian. Then, Omar carefully observed the surroundings, and his eyes soon lit up as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I believe they¡¯re already in the Hopeful Woman Mountain.¡± ¡°What?¡± Maya was puzzled. ¡°The traces on the ground have exined everything,¡± Omar answered without exining much as he waved his hand, ¡°Casper and the rest must¡¯ve entered, and we shouldn¡¯t waste any time. We¡¯ll understand after we go in and meet up with them.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Maya agreed without hesitation. Naturally, the two of them were unaware that the Hopeful Woman Mountain¡¯s entrance only opened once a day, so they did not think twice before directly dashing into the mountain path. Not long after, another group of Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples showed up, and they entered the Hopeful Woman Mountain after observing the surroundings. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Benedict also appeared shortly after, entering the mountain with his ancient sword. About an hourter, Xander also emerged. Then, he looked around the area and calmly walked toward the mountain path. That time, the entrance opened up for four hours, and cultivators entered one after another. Then, the miasma gathered again, just like a sinister behemoth closing its deadly mouth as it grinned. No one was aware that in the depths of the Hopeful Woman Mountain, a pair of huge blood-red pupils were also watching the movement at the entrance through the spring water. Those eyes belonged to a mighty white tiger, and they shed with a human expression as if it was thinking andmenting. Once the entrance to the mountain shut, the white tiger shook its head, and it spoke in human language. ¡°All of you¡­ Are dying this time¡­ None of you will survive¡­¡± Before the white tiger could finish its sentence, a painful look appeared on its face. Then, its body twitched slightly, and it looked at its abdomen. The lower abdomen of the white tiger bulged, and it would be squirming from time to time. In the white tiger¡¯s belly, there was a little life that was about to be born soon. The white tiger looked at its protruding belly, and a trace of determination shed in its eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll never let you seed. Never!¡± As the tiger said that, it looked at the water again, reflecting a scene in the Hopeful Woman Mountain with panic-stricken faces. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we enter the Hopeful Woman Mountain?¡± ¡°Are we on the mountainside?¡± The sounds of people panicking sounded from all corners of the Hopeful Woman Mountain. Previously, no one expected to encounter such a scene after entering the ce. At that moment, even Caspian was somewhat dumbfounded. The tall disciple mentioned before there were countlessplex caves in this Hopeful Woman Mountain. Hence, Caspian was also mentally prepared for it. However, there was an endless desert in front of him, and the scorching sun shined in the sky. Soon, Caspian felt his body warming up as the hot wind blew on him. Was he not on the mountainside? Why was there desert and sunlight? Caspian started to frown, and he had a bad feeling about it. Since something was out of the ordinary, there must be an unpleasant reason behind it. After some time, Caspian slowly uttered two words, ¡°Fantasy array¡­¡± Although Caspian did not research in-depth about formations and all the arrays he used were from Kyle, he still had some understanding of them. Therefore, Caspian was aware of a formation type used to confuse the enemies, formation array. Looking at the golden sands blown by the wind, Caspian continued, ¡°It¡¯s not hard to crack the fantasy array. I can either find the center of the formation to break the formation or forcefully break the formation. Thirdly, I can walk straight in one direction without being affected by the array, and the formation will naturally be broken too.¡± At the thought of that, Caspian suddenly whispered, ¡°The appearance of the formation isn¡¯t worth panicking over, but the problem lies with who arranged the formation?¡± Caspian was more concerned with the person behind the formation and the purpose. Hence, he started to quickly gather the fragmented memories in his mind. The sudden emergence of the monster with wisdom, the rate of the news spread, the Hopeful Woman Mountain¡¯s closed environment, and the sudden fantasy array¡­ When Caspian connected the series of events, he knew that it was a, ploy! All of those were a ploy! Caspian was on battlefields before, and he understood that all warfare was based on deception. It was verymon to lure the enemy with gain in a well-prepared battle. Then, they would encircle and annihte them. After carefully analyzing the details, the pregnant monster with wisdom was used to lure everyone, and the Hopeful Woman Mountain enclosed by the miasma was the trap where everyone would have nowhere to turn for aid. ¡°Is it the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s ploy?¡± Caspian racked his brain, but he knew that it was impossible. The fight with the Ninth Sacred Sect at the entrance was not an act. If they were orchestrating the whole thing, the Ninth Sacred Sect would only send a few disciples instead of nearly a hundred of them. After all, the higher the number of people, the easier the ploy exposed. Thus, from everyone¡¯s reaction back then, Caspian was convinced that the Ninth Sacred Sect fell for the trap. ¡°Who can it be?¡± Caspian mulled over, ¡°Is it the monster?¡± Caspian thought it was not possible as the fantasy array was a cultivator¡¯s style. Moreover, the existence of the monster with wisdom was only hearsay now, and Caspian was yet to see it. After pondering for some time, Caspian felt the scorching sun above him get even brighter. Then, he shook his head. ¡°Screw it! I¡¯ll just break the formation and find the others first as it¡¯s much safer being in groups.¡± Once Caspian calmed himself down, he recalled Kyle¡¯s teachings before. Soon, he had an idea and bent to grab a handful of sand, letting the sand escape between his fingers. The falling sand formed a line, but it was quickly blown away in a direction by the wind. ¡°The fantasy array can also change the scenery, but it can¡®t create something out of thin air. This wind should be the air currents in the mountainside,¡± Caspian nodded, ¡°As long as I follow the direction where the sand is blown, I won¡¯t be affected by my surroundings and stray from walking forward.¡± The scenery in the fantasy array was constantly changing. Being in it, one would think he walked straight, but in truth, he was deflected by the changes in the surrounding view, and he was walking in a circle on the spot. Caspian remembered what Kyle said to him, ¡°The first thing to take note of when being in a fantasy array isn¡¯t using the scenery as reference.¡± The sunlight above him got brighter and whiter, and it was so dazzling that Caspian could not open his eyes wide. Nevertheless, Caspian was unbothered, and he kept walking forward. If there was a rock in front of him, he would not dodge but directly st it. The scenery in the fantasy array might be genuine or fake, so sometimes the rock would be real. However, Caspian would not take a detour and just walk forward. Less than half an hourter, Caspian sessfully rushed out of the formation. The moment he rushed out, the dazzling light disappeared instantly, and what appeared in front of Caspian¡®s eyes was indeed a huge cave, as the tall disciple said before. Although the light in the mountainside was notparable to the outside, he would still be able to see anyone¡¯s face. Later, Caspian turned around and noticed that he just passed through a stctite cave. If it were not for Kyle¡¯s teaching on fantasy arrays before, Caspian would not know how long he would be trapped in the small area. ¡°I should see other people¡¯s situations next. If these formations are purposelyid out, then the problem is colossal.¡± After thinking for a moment, Caspian shook his wrist, and the Ghoul-Locker Spear appeared in his hand, which showed that he attached great importance to his matter. Then, Caspian observed his surroundings and walked in the other direction of the cave. There was a hole there, which seemed to lead to another cave. At that time, the white tiger that observed the mountainside was baffled. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Someone escaped the fantasy array?¡± The white tiger whined in disbelief. In the pool in front of it, Caspian¡¯s aloof and arrogant face appeared. ¡°This human¡­¡± The blood-red pupils blinked, and the white tiger recalled that at the entrance, that human that seemed to be a cultivator, and he managed to heavily injure three opponents by himself. Moreover, his opponents were in a higher realm than him. If it were not for someone rescuing the three, he would easily kill them. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect such a change to happen¡­¡¯ The white tiger¡¯s eyes shed with a thoughtful look ¡®If I didn¡¯t expect this, they probably never anticipated this either If that¡¯s the case, he might be the key to turning this situation around. However, it¡¯s so unfortunate that I¡¯m¡­¡¯ The white tiger let out a painful roar, and its belly squirmed even more than before. At the same time, the momentum of this white tiger declined crazily. ¡°I¡¯m about to give birth¡­ This situation¡­ No¡­ I must do something¡­¡± The white tiger appeared determined, and suddenly it hit the tip of its tongue. Soon, it spat out a big mouthful of blood, staining the water in front of it red. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 The pool stained red by the tiger¡¯s blood seemed to be boiling, tumbling up and down, forming a giant bubble. Then, under the tiger¡¯s watchful eyes, two rays of red light shot out from theke, flickered, and immediately disappeared. As if the pool lost its soul, the water started to calm down, returning to its original rity. On the other hand, the white tiger appeared exhausted, and ity on its side, panting. Moreover, its lower abdomen was starting to ache. At that time, Caspian already passed through the karst cave, and another series of caves greeted him. Although Caspian did not know how many caves were connected and how vast they were, Caspian knew that he was gradually walking upward. People would easily get lost in these caves as they were confusing and seemingly endless, but they would not be strayed as long as they kept walking upward. Caspian¡¯s current n was to find other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples who were simrly trapped in the fantasy array. However, before he met anyone of the same sect, he encountered a monster¡¯s attack. As Caspian walked, he sensed something. With his keen perception, Caspian was immediately aware of the ck shadow dashing toward him from the front. Caspian threw his spear out at once. nk! Caspian heard the impact, and he saw the Ghoul-Locker Spear¡¯s tip burst with a dazzling group of sparks. The long ck shadow bounced away immediately and entrenched on a stctite a dozen meters away from Caspian. Then, it hissed and stared at Caspian. Caspian was curious when he saw that the monster turned out to be a snake. As Caspian personally made the Ghoul-Locker Spear, he knew it was extremely sharp. Furthermore, it was also an eighth-grade weapon, and it was considered the best among all weapons. Previously, Caspian could directly pierce through the White-Mouth Talons Bear, which had a thick skin and amazingly high defense with his spear. Hence, Caspian was surprised as not only was the snake unharmed, but a burst of sparks even formed upon colliding with the Ghoul-Locker Spear. However, when Caspian saw the deep green scale twinkling under the snake¡¯s throat, Caspian immediately understood and blurted out, ¡°Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake!¡± After confirming the monster¡¯s type, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. The Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake was also known for being indestructible among the monsters, but what was unbreakable was only the dark green scale under its throat. Even though it grew on a monster, the scale known as the Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystal was one of the three most solid materials in the creation of weapons. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the spear could not pierce through it as it turns out to be the Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystal. It seems that luck is on my side this time.¡± Caspian smiled as he stared at the triangr head. At that time, the Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of cruelty. Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snakes lived in dark and damp ces. That kind of ce was often in the valleys and mountainsides, so finding one was extremely difficult, making the Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals extremely rare. Due to the status of the Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals in crafting materials, the little piece of snake scale was highly precious. One could not even buy it in the mortal world, and it could only be exchanged with the sect contribution points in the sect. Of course, it would cost a lot to get it. After all, with the proper use of the material, the rank of the weapon could improve by another level! ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the amount of sect contribution points needed for a group of Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals in the Astrea Pavilion is enough to exchange for a seventh-grade weapon directly?¡± ¡°Since there¡®s an Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake, there must be more around. If I¡¯m lucky, I might have an unexpected gain this time.¡± At the thought of that, Caspian once again focused on the scale under the Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake¡¯s throat. Then, as if the snake had sensed Caspian¡¯s hostility, it immediately tensed upright except for its tail wrapping the stgmite. Swoosh! The Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake suddenly attacked Caspian again. Then, Caspian immediately leaned sideways, and just as the Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake passed him by, a chakram appeared in his hand. One side of the chakram was greatly sharpened, and it was the seventh-grade weapon Caspian gained after killing Brayden of the top ten bandits. With a swishing sound, the chakram shed with harsh light, and it instantly cut the snake¡¯s body open. Then, Caspian raised the Ghoul-Locker Spear with his other hand and pierced it through the cut in the top half of the Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake. That caused the entire snake¡¯s body to stretch open and extend out from its mouth. The Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake was immediately pierced by Caspian with its mouth wide open, and it was dead. After carefully peeling off the piece of Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystal, Caspian weighed it in his hand and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°The Ghoul-Locker Spear has a chance to be stronger again.¡± The vastness of the Hopeful Woman Mountain was beyond an ordinary person¡¯s imagination. Moreover, the peak of such a majestic mountain could amodate about two hundred people. Although it was an exaggeration to say that it would be like a drop of water in the ocean, it would be more appropriate topare it to a pebble thrown into theke. Additionally, the intricate environment made it hard for Caspian to find the other disciples from his sect even though he wanted to. After four hours, not only did he not see any disciples, he did not bump into anyone. On the contrary, Caspian killed another 11 Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snakes and managed to collect a complete group of Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals. ¡°In that case, we arrived at a different ce on this mountain the moment we entered the mountain. Since I haven¡¯t met a single person after so long, the situation of others should be simr to mine. If they are trapped in the fantasy array and could not find a way to break the array, then the possibility of encountering other people is even lower.¡± Caspian pondered over for a moment before continuing to walk forward. Then, relying on his perception that surpassed ordinary cultivators, he could determine through the changes in the rock formations and the depths of the rock walls that he was always going up instead of making senseless circles in a particr area. After another four hours, Caspian managed to source two groups of Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals, a total of 24 scales. If Caspian contributed the two groups of Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals, the sect contribution points he received would be enough to exchange for an entire set of fifth-grade weapons from the soles of his feet to his teeth.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nheless, since Caspian saw the Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake, he decided to enter the Tower of Life and upgrade the Ghoul-Locker Spear to another level. As the Ghoul-Locker Spear was an eighth-grade weapon, an upgrade would make it reach the peak of the weapon¡¯s ranking, the ninth-grade weapon! If Caspian¡¯s memory was good, apart from not seeing Xander using any weapon, none of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentices owned a ninth-grade weapon. Not just the apprentices, but there also were not many outer and inner disciples with such a weapon too! The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s had hundreds of outer disciples, and it was considered great if there were 30 of them owning a ninth-grade weapon. On the other hand, there were more than 1000 inner disciples. Although the proportion might be higher, the number of people possessing the ninth-grade weapon might be less than 100. Hence, Caspian was not only about to obtain a weapon of the strongest level in the Pulse Control Realm, but he also created the weapon himself! Chapter 335 Chapter 335 The pool stained red by the tiger¡¯s blood seemed to be boiling, tumbling up and down, forming a giant bubble. Then, under the tiger¡¯s watchful eyes, two rays of red light shot out from theke, flickered, and immediately disappeared. As if the pool lost its soul, the water started to calm down, returning to its original rity. On the other hand, the white tiger appeared exhausted, and ity on its side, panting. Moreover, its lower abdomen was starting to ache. At that time, Caspian already passed through the karst cave, and another series of caves greeted him. Although Caspian did not know how many caves were connected and how vast they were, Caspian knew that he was gradually walking upward. People would easily get lost in these caves as they were confusing and seemingly endless, but they would not be strayed as long as they kept walking upward. Caspian¡¯s current n was to find other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples who were simrly trapped in the fantasy array. However, before he met anyone of the same sect, he encountered a monster¡¯s attack. As Caspian walked, he sensed something. With his keen perception, Caspian was immediately aware of the ck shadow dashing toward him from the front. Caspian threw his spear out at once. nk! Caspian heard the impact, and he saw the Ghoul-Locker Spear¡¯s tip burst with a dazzling group of sparks. The long ck shadow bounced away immediately and entrenched on a stctite a dozen meters away from Caspian. Then, it hissed and stared at Caspian. Caspian was curious when he saw that the monster turned out to be a snake. As Caspian personally made the Ghoul-Locker Spear, he knew it was extremely sharp. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Furthermore, it was also an eighth-grade weapon, and it was considered the best among all weapons. Previously, Caspian could directly pierce through the White-Mouth Talons Bear, which had a thick skin and amazingly high defense with his spear. Hence, Caspian was surprised as not only was the snake unharmed, but a burst of sparks even formed upon colliding with the Ghoul-Locker Spear. However, when Caspian saw the deep green scale twinkling under the snake¡¯s throat, Caspian immediately understood and blurted out, ¡°Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake!¡± After confirming the monster¡¯s type, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. The Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake was also known for being indestructible among the monsters, but what was unbreakable was only the dark green scale under its throat. Even though it grew on a monster, the scale known as the Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystal was one of the three most solid materials in the creation of weapons. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the spear could not pierce through it as it turns out to be the Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystal. It seems that luck is on my side this time.¡± Caspian smiled as he stared at the triangr head. At that time, the Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of cruelty. Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snakes lived in dark and damp ces. That kind of ce was often in the valleys and mountainsides, so finding one was extremely difficult, making the Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals extremely rare. Due to the status of the Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals in crafting materials, the little piece of snake scale was highly precious. One could not even buy it in the mortal world, and it could only be exchanged with the sect contribution points in the sect. Of course, it would cost a lot to get it. After all, with the proper use of the material, the rank of the weapon could improve by another level! ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the amount of sect contribution points needed for a group of Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals in the Astrea Pavilion is enough to exchange for a seventh-grade weapon directly?¡± ¡°Since there¡®s an Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake, there must be more around. If I¡¯m lucky, I might have an unexpected gain this time.¡± At the thought of that, Caspian once again focused on the scale under the Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake¡¯s throat. Then, as if the snake had sensed Caspian¡¯s hostility, it immediately tensed upright except for its tail wrapping the stgmite. Swoosh! The Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake suddenly attacked Caspian again. Then, Caspian immediately leaned sideways, and just as the Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake passed him by, a chakram appeared in his hand. One side of the chakram was greatly sharpened, and it was the seventh-grade weapon Caspian gained after killing Brayden of the top ten bandits. With a swishing sound, the chakram shed with harsh light, and it instantly cut the snake¡¯s body open. Then, Caspian raised the Ghoul-Locker Spear with his other hand and pierced it through the cut in the top half of the Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake. That caused the entire snake¡¯s body to stretch open and extend out from its mouth. The Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake was immediately pierced by Caspian with its mouth wide open, and it was dead. After carefully peeling off the piece of Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystal, Caspian weighed it in his hand and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°The Ghoul-Locker Spear has a chance to be stronger again.¡± The vastness of the Hopeful Woman Mountain was beyond an ordinary person¡¯s imagination. Moreover, the peak of such a majestic mountain could amodate about two hundred people. Although it was an exaggeration to say that it would be like a drop of water in the ocean, it would be more appropriate topare it to a pebble thrown into theke. Additionally, the intricate environment made it hard for Caspian to find the other disciples from his sect even though he wanted to. After four hours, not only did he not see any disciples, he did not bump into anyone. On the contrary, Caspian killed another 11 Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snakes and managed to collect a complete group of Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals. ¡°In that case, we arrived at a different ce on this mountain the moment we entered the mountain. Since I haven¡¯t met a single person after so long, the situation of others should be simr to mine. If they are trapped in the fantasy array and could not find a way to break the array, then the possibility of encountering other people is even lower.¡± Caspian pondered over for a moment before continuing to walk forward. Then, relying on his perception that surpassed ordinary cultivators, he could determine through the changes in the rock formations and the depths of the rock walls that he was always going up instead of making senseless circles in a particr area. After another four hours, Caspian managed to source two groups of Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals, a total of 24 scales. If Caspian contributed the two groups of Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals, the sect contribution points he received would be enough to exchange for an entire set of fifth-grade weapons from the soles of his feet to his teeth. Nheless, since Caspian saw the Obsidian-Scaled Dragon Snake, he decided to enter the Tower of Life and upgrade the Ghoul-Locker Spear to another level. As the Ghoul-Locker Spear was an eighth-grade weapon, an upgrade would make it reach the peak of the weapon¡¯s ranking, the ninth-grade weapon! If Caspian¡¯s memory was good, apart from not seeing Xander using any weapon, none of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentices owned a ninth-grade weapon. Not just the apprentices, but there also were not many outer and inner disciples with such a weapon too! The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s had hundreds of outer disciples, and it was considered great if there were 30 of them owning a ninth-grade weapon. On the other hand, there were more than 1000 inner disciples. Although the proportion might be higher, the number of people possessing the ninth-grade weapon might be less than 100. Hence, Caspian was not only about to obtain a weapon of the strongest level in the Pulse Control Realm, but he also created the weapon himself! Chapter 336 Chapter 336 ¡°What¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s going on..?¡± Even Caspian, who created Ghoul-Locker Spear by himself, could not help being taken aback as the changes in the spear far exceeded his expectation. It was not worse than Caspian anticipated, but it was better¡­ So much greater! The Ghoul-Locker Spear¡¯s current appearance was indescribable in words. If Caspian had to, he would say the spear was like a bolt of ck lightning, and there was a subtle layer of light seeping out from its surface, appearing in front of Caspian. No matter what, the Ghoul-Locker Spear was done. Once Caspian calmed himself down, he grabbed the spear. The moment he touched it, Caspian felt as if the staff was connected to the blood in his arm. More urately, it was as if the Ghoul-Locker Spear was an extension of Caspian¡¯s hand, which he could stab in any direction he wanted, even if the ce was out of his sight! It felt as if Caspian broke through the shackles of space! When he realized that, Caspian immediately took a step back and shot the spear. With a loud buzz, the Ghoul-Locker Spear trembled, and the light on its surface suddenly spread, forming a ck shadow shaped like a giant pupil. Then, the shaft burst out like a ster stream, piercing in the direction Caspian thought. At that time, it was like the Ghoul-Locker Spear pierced in the direction where the ck pupil stared, and Caspian could feel it. In that instant, the air in the surrounding seemed to be locked and frozen, and the eeriness and despair made Caspian feel as if it was the eye of death. ¡°The gaze of death¡­¡± Caspian mumbled. Those four words were extremely fitting to represent the feeling when the Ghoul-Locker Spear was shot out. Once Caspian returned to his senses, his heart was filled with ecstasy. The Ghoul-Locker Spear¡¯s changes proved that it was not just a ninth-grade weapon. Those three hours in the furnace made it exceed the level! The spear was half a step away from being a spirit tool! At the thought of that, Caspian could no longer control the excitement he felt and punched the air. Spirit tools were magical items that could be driven using spiritual Qi once a cultivator reached the Holy Land Realm. The magical weapon was not just a tiny bit better than a sharp weapon, but it was aplete essential change! A sharp weapon would only change its battling characteristic, but the spirit tool had psychic abilities! There was only a tiny, almost negligible chance that the sharp weapon could be slightly improved when refining sharp weapons. Although it did not reach the level of a spirit tool or magical item, it would surely gain a certain amount of power. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The cultivators called such a weapon more than a sharp weapon but did not reach the spirit tool as an almost spirit tool. Furthermore, such a weapon was the ultimate treasure dreamed of by the Pulse Control Realm cultivators, and Caspian made one himself! Caspian could not wait to share the joy and aplishment with everyone he knew. Nheless, as Caspian saw much of life, his excitement gradually cooled down, and he refocused on the Ghoul-Locker Spear. After checking, Caspian found that the functions he added when he modified the Ghoul-Locker Spear to be a mace, meteor hammer, and longsword were still maintained. However, the current differences were they were stronger and much more concealed. Not only that, but the inscriptions Caspian engraved on the Ghoul-Locker Spear were unaffected too. Caspian was delighted with all of those. With that almost spirit tool, which was the strongest level in the Pulse Control Realm, Caspian was much more confident with the trip to the Hopeful Woman Mountain and the uing challenges. Then, Caspian held the Ghoul-Locker Spear, walked out of the Tower of Life, and returned to the cave. When he returned, Caspian suddenly realized that he looked at someone¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s too close. I can¡¯t tell who it is¡­¡± Caspian took a step back and immediately recognized that the person standing in front of him was Miles, the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciple that almost had his arm ruined by Caspian¡¯s punch. The world was indeed small! Miles was surprised, and his face was immediately ashen. When he realized that it was Caspian, his face was as pale as a sheet. ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s you¡­¡± ¡±It¡¯s you!¡± Caspian calmly uttered, whereas Miles screamed as if a hundred strong men vited him. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The next second, Miles roared, then, he turned around and ran away. Miles had no choice as Caspian¡¯s sudden appearance was bizarre, and he was frightened. Moreover, Caspian taught him a lesson with a punch at the entrance. Even though he swore to take revenge, Miles knew that he would only flee if he met Caspian in the Hopeful Woman Mountain. At that moment, Miles was not Caspian¡¯s opponent Miles¡¯ heart was about to jump out of his throat, and after he roared, he hurriedly ran in the direction he came from. He was so fast that even a whirlwind rolled on the t ground. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Caspian sneered. After upgrading the Ghoul-Locker Spear, Caspian was worried that no one was around to let him try its strength. However, that was such a great coincidence to have his wish fulfilled. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± Caspian shook the staff, and the light spread out instantly as if a huge eyeball stared at Miles, who ran away. Miles felt as if the abyss stared at him, and his hair stood on end as he felt a chill running down his spine. That felt as if his life was about to end in a split second! Nheless, Miles was still ranked fourth in the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentices, so his reaction was extremely fast. When he turned around and saw a burst of spear light rushing at him, Miles swiftly took a huge shield from his storage back and blocked himself with it. ¡°This is a seventh-grade weapon, the Guardian of the Seas Shield¡­¡± Bam! Just as Miles said that the heavy shield was instantly broken into pieces by the Ghoul-Locker Spear, and the violent and terrifying shock sted Miles out. The palm of his hand holding the huge shield was torn apart by the blow, and blood oozed out everywhere. Bang! Crackle and rattle! Miles smashed a piece of stctite, and the loud noise continued to echo in the cave, like a billowing thunder, deafening. The impact just now made Miles feel as if his brain was about to be blown up, and he only had one thought in his mind¡­ How was that possible! When Miles got up from the ground with great difficulty, he noticed that more than half of his body was numb. The previously injured right hand was limping at the side, whereas the right hand he held the shield with just now was covered in blood, and bones were faintly visible from the torn area in the fingertips. The force of the spear! Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Of course, that was not what frightened Miles the most. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Instead, Caspian, who slowly approached him, made him shiver even more so that his hair stood on end. Although Caspian was just walking at his usual speed, each step he took pressured Miles further. Not long after, Miles felt somewhat suffocated, and he could not straighten his back It was as if his soul was about to be crushed into ashes. In truth, Caspian did not n to immediately kill Miles as the shot just now gave him a more urate understanding of the upgraded Ghoul-Locker Spear. An almost spirit tool could easily st Miles¡¯s seventh-grade weapon as if it were a piece of cake. Even if the thickness of the shield was doubled, it was just a thickened cake! As Caspian inched closer, not only was Miles trembling in fear, but he started to grind his teeth in a frenzy. Then, Miles¡¯ gaze swept across Caspian¡¯s figure, and he suddenly saw the Ghoul-Locker Spear. Even though Miles remembered that Caspian did not use any weapon at the Hopeful Woman Mountain¡¯s entrance, he quickly noticed that the Ghoul-Locker Spear was extraordinary. That fierce aura, the emitted light, that unseen form¡­ Then, Miles immediately put the pieces together, and he shouted in horror, ¡°It¡¯s almost a spirit tool!¡± As a sect disciple, Miles was aware of the almost spirit tools existence. However, Miles would never have expected that a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentice would have such a terrifying murder weapon! Among all the inner disciples in the entire Earlington of Efrax, there would not be many disciples who were extravagant enough to earn such a superweapon! Miles was stupefied, and his legs were weak. Before that, he was already desperate, but now, any remaining hope turned to dust. That feeling was as if he was triumphantly holding a fruit knife in his hand, but someone else appeared with a sledgehammer that could burst a city wall in an instant! That was simply notparable. Miles was about to burst into tears. Why was he so unlucky? He only took a few steps when that man suddenly appeared out of nowhere! ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Miles¡®s heart suddenly trembled. As he was too frightened before, he did not realize the problem, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple suddenly appeared in front of him! Miles was sure that there was no one around when he entered the cave. Yet, when he was just walking around, Caspian suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡®Perhaps¡­ This man has a magical item that can make him invisible!¡¯ At the thought of that, Miles¡¯ heart was about to jump out of his chest. Naturally, he would not have expected that Caspian had something even more powerful such as entering a different space. However, it was enough to make Miles excited. The magical tool could be used even for a Pulse Control Realm cultivator! ¡®I must tell Harper this news!¡¯ Miles¡¯ heart screamed as he thought on it. He stated at Caspian, and quietly hiding his hands behind him. Caspian thought Miles¡¯s little action was a joke. Swoosh! Caspian waved his hand, and the Ghoul-Locker Spear drew a sharp ck light, flying across the space. On the other hand, Miles only felt his sight go blurry before an intense pain suddenly spread from his shoulder. When Miles looked over, he was shocked to find that his left arm flew mid-air, and the thin jade piece he held fell to the ground with a ng, rolling toward Caspian¡¯s feet. ¡°A telepathic jade?¡± Caspian immediately recognized it when he picked it up with the de of his spear. From a certain point of view, the telepathic jade could be described as a higher-level mode of communication than a messenger. Not only could it send messages faster and more secretively, but it could also be used many times, which was much greater than the one-time use of the usual messenger. ¡°Trying to inform others?¡± Caspian held the telepathic jade and sneered as he looked at Miles. At that time, Miles covered his bloody wound, looking at Caspian with immense fear. Hisst hope was also down the drain. Just as Caspian thought about which part of Miles¡¯s body he would poke a hole next to get rid of him, Caspian suddenly felt the telepathic jade warming up. Then, Caspian lowered his head and saw a line of small characters appearing on the telepathic jade. ¡°Harper, I¡¯ve trapped the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. Pleasee quickly!¡± Caspian froze. When Miles noticed that Caspian¡¯s momentum suddenly turned eerie, he quivered. Even though Miles was unaware of the message, he knew that Caspian¡¯s gaze meant it was hisst chance to escape. With a roar, Miles waved his remaining arm and swept across, sting the surrounding stctites toward Caspian, and ran back like crazy. ¡®Just a few seconds! As long as the stctites can stop him for a moment, I can escape death!¡¯ Miles screamed in his heart, begging for a chance of survival, and his face was twisted from desperation. As he fastened his speed, the cave¡¯s exit got closer and closer. ¡°As long as I can bolt out, I¡¯m safe!¡± Miles was overjoyed, and his heart pounded. ¡°Ha! Trying to escape?¡± A burst of faintughter sounded like the bell of death rang in Miles¡¯ ears, causing Miles to feel a kind of despair that he was instantly knocked down into the abyss. Swoosh! The air was instantly torn apart. Then, the feeling of being stared at by death surged in Miles¡¯ heart again. Miles did not manage to defend himself at all that time, and the part below his knees exploded into a thick blood mist. Then, Miles immediately lost his bnce, rushed forward, and his head crashed into a piece of hard rock as if it were a hammer. Among the scattered rubble, Miles¡¯s bloody body twitched. Caspian dragged Miles out and stepped on him. Previously, he lost one arm, and at that time, he lost both of his legs. Coupled with the hostile rtionship between their sects, Miles knew he had no chance of surviving anymore. Miles saw Caspian leaning down, showing him the telepathic jade and asking calmly, ¡°Who¡¯s Harper?¡± When he saw the words on the telepathic jade, Miles¡¯ eyes widened, and his breathing became rapid. ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Cough. It¡¯s Harper Wintour! Hahaha! Harper caught your people from the Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± Milesughed triumphantly. However, as he was severely injured, he spat blood as he spoke. ¡°I wonder who he caught? Is it Omar Pine? Maya Kaye? Or the girl with the massive ax with you before? Perhaps all of them? Nheless, this is unimportant, as they¡¯re all going to die! I know what you¡¯re thinking. You want to ask how I found Harper. Bah! Dream on! Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t tell you anything! Hahahaha!¡± Miles was on cloud nine. Yet, despite being on his deathbed, he seemed to fear nothing anymore. ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Cough. It¡¯s Harper Wintour! Hahaha! Harper caught your people from the Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± Milesughed triumphantly. However, as he was severely injured, he spat blood as he spoke. ¡°I wonder who he caught? Is it Omar Pine? Maya Kaye? Or the girl with the massive ax with you before? Perhaps all of them? Nheless, this is unimportant, as they¡¯re all going to die! I know what you¡¯re thinking. You want to ask how I found Harper. Bah! Dream on! Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t tell you anything! Hahahaha!¡± Miles was on cloud nine. Yet, despite being on his deathbed, he seemed to fear nothing anymore. Chapter 338 Chapter 338 ¡°You know what I¡¯m about to ask you?¡± Caspian frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me where Harper is? Hahaha! I¡®m not going to tell you! Go to hell!¡± Miles knew that it was hisst day on earth, and he could not care less. He was determined not to tell Caspian anything. However, Miles¡¯s upromising attitude only resulted in Caspian¡¯s contemptuous eye roll. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Miles blinked. ¡°The Hopeful Woman Mountain¡¯s environment is intricate andplicated, and you all can¡¯t divide each location here in advance. Thus, I guess that the Ninth Sacred Sect has some secret method where you can find each other¡¯s location,¡± Caspian said. Caspian did not need Miles¡¯ assurance as the panic that shed in his eyes expressed everything. ¡°For Pulse Control Realm¡¯s disciples, the simplest and fastest way to perceive was through Qi and blood. Hence, it¡¯s straightforward,¡± Caspian continued as he dipped a little bit of Miles¡¯s blood that flowed on the ground. Then, he wrote a few words on the telepathic jade and looked at Miles. ¡°As long as I put your blood here, I¡¯ll know where Harper is.¡± ¡°Wh..?¡± Miles gasped. His body immediately tensed as he tried to struggle and escape. Caspian¡¯s face darkened, and ayer of frost appeared in his eyes. Next, he raised the Ghoul-Locker Spear and swept across. Swoosh! Miles let out a miserable scream, and he was cut in the waist in a sh. Then, Caspian stabbed Miles¡¯s throat and directly lifted his upper body. Soon, blood surged out of Miles¡¯s throat and waist. Nheless, Miles was a cultivator, so his vitality was far beyond ordinary people. Hence, he was not dead yet but still struggling. Caspianpletely ignored him. Compared to the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ lives, Miles was even less insignificant than an ant. As Caspian expected, the blood that Miles bled seemed to form a puddle on the ground, but under the induction of his strong perception, he could detect that the flowing blood faintly pointed in one direction. ¡°That way!¡± Caspian quickly locked the direction. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Caspian shook his Ghoul-Locker Spear, and Miles¡¯s body was torn into pieces in mid-air. Then, Caspian grabbed Miles¡¯s jade identification badge and storage bag, and he dashed out like a shot of lightning, disappearing into the depths of the cave. At that time, in a karst cave in the Hopeful Woman Mountain¡¯s mountainside, Sna¡®s body mmed heavily on the cliff, but she quickly stood up straight again. Her eyes were still calm and indifferent, and she looked at Harper. Behind Sna, there were about five Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples sitting cross-legged on the ground, and each of them showed a look of unwillingness, self-me, embarrassment, and shame. It was not that those few disciples did not want to help Sna, but they could not move, and their lives were in danger. On their necks, a ck gas slowly rose, and if it was a little serious, it already passed over their mouths and reached the bridge of their noses. Sna was actually protecting them! ¡°Sna, hurry and go! just leave us!¡± ¡°Sna, go!¡± ¡°Sna, don¡¯t fall for these people¡¯s tricks! They¡¯re trying to use us to hold you down!¡± ¡°Sna, just leave! Then, you can seek revenge in the future!¡± Those were the ones trying to persuade Sna to leave, and the rest of them cursed at Harper. ¡°Hey, the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s jerk! Why are you bullying a girl? If you have the guts, just fight us!¡± ¡°Is this all the Ninth Sacred Sect has! It¡¯s no wonder that your sect is no match for our Heavenly Stars! Serve you right for being at the bottom of the list!¡± Harperpletely ignored those Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ curses as he stated at Sna coldly. Soon, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°The Imperial Jail Deity Physique¡­ Hmmm¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect for a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple to have such a physique. If it weren¡¯t for you, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to handle her.¡± A hair-raising voice sounded, and the speaker was the girl with the neat fringe that Harper held. The girl with the neat fringe had a strange figure as she was only half the height of an adult, but her head was as big as an average person. Moreover, as arge robe covered her body, it gave people a horrible feeling that her legs were cut off. Although the girl talked about Sna, her eyes stared at the few Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples behind Sna. At the same time, her hands under her robe kept ovepping. Obviously, she was responsible for the group Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ situation. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was surprised when I saw her escaping your Dance of the Lost Souls, but it was normal as she has an Imperial Jail Deity Physique. This is your nemesis,¡± Harper sneered. When the girl with the neat fringe heard about the Imperial Jail Deity Physique, she was evidently unhappy. Then, her nose twitched as she asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you killing her now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told the others nearby, and they¡¯ll be here soon. It won¡¯t be toote to kill her then. Besides, I¡¯d like to see just how strong the Imperial Jail Deity Physique is,¡± then, Harper shook his head before mocking, ¡°At least for now, it¡¯s rather disappointing.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. While Harper talked, Sna grabbed onto her massive ax and stood up straight again in front of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. Although Sna was not tall and she was considered skinny, those few disciples thought Sna¡¯s back was a tower that could support the world. ¡°Sna, hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fall for their tricks for us!¡± When Sna and Harper fought before, they could see that the best of Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentices was much stronger than Sna. Harper did not kill Sna yet because he was simply ying a game of cat and mouse with her! If Sna was determined to save them, she would only sacrifice her life. Hence, those Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples hoped that Sna would leave. However, Sna did not budge. After some time, the girl of few words slowly uttered a single word, ¡°No.¡± Even though it was just one word and her voice was not loud, the determination in her tonepletely suppressed those Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s voices. Sna knew what she did. A few days ago, she chose to face the second-stage Pulse Control Realm Pablo, and she just wanted to fight hard to find the meaning of her existence in this world on the verge of death. However, after talking to Caspian, he managed to knock open Sna¡¯s sealed heart. ¡°In this world, there are two things that are worth fighting for, one is for your dream, and the other is to protect.¡± Looking at Harper, the brilliant lights in Sna¡¯s eyes slowly gathered. Then, her cherry lips parted, and her clear voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°My dream is to be someone like my teacher, and what I¡¯m doing now is also something he¡¯ll do. Hence, I¡¯m not giving up on you all, and I hope that you won¡¯t give up on yourself too.¡± Swoosh! In that instant, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples behind her burst into tears. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 ¡°Sna, we won¡¯t give up!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We won¡¯t die so easily!¡± In that instant, the initially weak Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples began to regain their spirit. ¡°Oh?¡± The girl with the neat fringe showed a strange expression when she saw the scene. Soon, a mocking smile appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± After saying that, her palms moved quickly under the robe, and a strange ck halo suddenly rose from the ground. When the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples saw the halo, they were frightened. The halo gradually rose, and once it reached the group of disciples¡¯ chest, it suddenly shrank. ¡°Ugh!¡± As if they were suddenly locked and tightened by a chain, the few Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples revealed a painful look, groaning. The ck gas that rose to their faces moved up again. However, the ck halo seemed to have an innate fear for Sna, and it avoided Sna before it reached her. Nheless, Harper and the girl with the neat fringe did not seem to mind. Just as the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples let out miserable screams, Sna attacked again. Although Sna knew that she was not a match for Harper, she would never watch as the disciples of her sect suffered while she did nothing. ¡°The Disorderly Scenic Dance!¡± Bam! The massive swirling ax instantly rolled up a terrifying storm from the ground. Then, the billowing airflow suddenly turned into a tornado, sweeping toward Harper and the girl with fringe. The earth around it swiftly cracked as if it were about to disintegrate and copse. ¡°It¡¯s pointless!¡± Harper scoffed and raised his right hand, ¡°The Lock of the Holy Demons!¡± Swoosh! Several chains like spiders shooting out spiderwebs spread out toward Sna, bringing along a strong air current. Cling ng! The sound of metals impacting one another forming dazzling groups of sparks. The chains might only be as thick as a finger, but they were so powerful that they immediately knocked Sna away. Sna did a half somersault in mid-air,nded on both legs, bent her knees, and kicked hard! Bang! Her body flew out like a meteorite, and the massive ax violently swept forward. Crackle and rattle! Theyers of chains all disintegrated and broke, scattering everywhere. ¡°Oh? It seems that you¡¯re not that useless.¡± Harper showed a teasing smile. Then, he raised his hand and pointed at one of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples behind Sna. ¡°What about now?¡± As he spoke, a chain dashed toward the disciple like a venomous hunting snake. The tip of the chain had a tiny hook, aiming at the disciple¡¯s eye. If the chain stabbed the disciple, not only would one of his eyes be wholly damaged, but his head might be directly pierced. Sna hurriedly retreated and finally rushed there before the chain hit the disciple. With a ng, her giant ax acted like a shield and blocked the chain. ¡°Sol¡­ Sna¡­ Thank¡­ Thank you¡­¡± The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple trembled with fear, and he stuttered. He already lost all hope and did not expect that Sna would rush back to save him. However, before Sna could turn her attention back to Harper, the chain she knocked away suddenly came back to life. With a swooshing sound, it tangled around Sna¡¯s wrist and pulled her, causing her to stagger. ¡°Hah! You¡¯re trapped!¡± Harperughed proudly. ¡°Let me go!¡± Sna growled and frowned, grabbing onto the chain with her other hand. Then, she forcefully tugged at the chain with both hands. Crack! In the blink of an eye, Sna managed to break the chain apart under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gaze. Next, she tossed the chain aside and held the massive ax again, looking at Harper with no expression. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± ¡°Sna¡¯s strength¡­¡± The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples mumbled and could not find the words. Harper¡®s eyes also shed with surprise. However, the girl beside himughed eerily, saying, ¡°The Imperial Jail Deity Physique¡®s biggest advantage is its enormous strength. Harper, did you forget about that?¡± ¡°Of course not. Nheless, it seems that that¡¯s all she has,¡± Harper kept away his shocked expression, and his face gradually turned cold, ¡°They¡¯re about to reach, so I don¡¯t see the point of wasting any more time.¡± Harper was naturally talking about the other Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples he gathered through the telepathic jade. Soon, he was filled with a murderous aura, causing the air in the entire cave to stagnate. Even though there was no wind blowing, his robe rose. Then, a terrifying pressure surged out from him. ¡°High-rank Earth Grade martial skill, the Prison of Countless Beasts!¡± Boom! Under his robe, dozens of chains burst out in an instant. Those chains ovepped and twisted mid-air, bursting out louder and louder, deafening like a tall waterfall. Moreover, the stctites far from them all burst from the shock caused by the sound, and rubbles flew around. Not only that, but the ground started to crack like biscuits too. An inescapable filled with killing intent was about to engulf Sna and the others,pletely strangling them to death! ¡°Sna!¡± The group of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples could see that Sna was still unbudged and stood in front of them. When the chains bolted over, Sna was only focused on waving her massive ax and furiously shed at them. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t survive, some spirits can still be passed on.¡± ¡°Protecting otherses from the heart.¡± ¡°Once you have a dream worth chasing or people you want to protect, then there are times when it¡¯s no big deal to spare your life.¡± At that time, Sna¡¯s ears echoed with what Caspian mumbled to her under the moonlight. Although she was a little ignorant at the time, Sna found that she seemed to have understood something now. Sna did not even notice that as she took a step forward, her long hair grew longer, and there was also an unprecedented strength in her arms. ¡°Imperial Jail Deity¡¯s Asura¡¯s Bloodthirsty Chop!¡± As she faced the chains, Sna shed at them with her ax, and air currents surged crazily in the space behind her. At a nce, it was like a terrifying drawing of a scene in hell. Nheless, Sna kept shing forward with her ax, never retreating. Bang! Boom! The tumbling airflow was like steel exploded, sweeping across the cave.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, with a swoosh, a considerable amount of the ground was scraped off, and on the stone walls of the surrounding cave, there were dozens or hundreds of traces carved by her ax. Those Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples sitting cross-legged were dumbfounded, and their minds buzzed. Soon, they felt their vision go ck, and they saw stars. In the violent air current, a figure flew out from the inside, raised her head, and spat out a mouthful of blood. The already thin figure was as light as a feather now. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Sna did her best, but due to the difference in realm and strength, she still could not resist Harper¡¯s power. At that time, Sna threw up a mouthful of blood, and she felt her body be lighter as if she floated in the air. ¡°The Imperial Jail Deity Physique¡¯s rather disappointing,¡± standing on a stone in the distance, Harper sneered, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s about to lose a disciple with an innate physique.¡± After he said that, a chain gleaming with cold light burst at Sna as fast as lightning, aiming directly at her heart! However, just as the chain was about to stab Sna, she suddenly grabbed it. When shended on the ground, she tightly held onto the end of the chain. At that moment, the spike on the top of the chain scratched Sna¡¯s palm, and bright red blood dripped along the chain. Sna¡¯s face was ashen, and her body swayed slightly. However, she still maintained a straight posture, looking at Harper with a cold expression. ¡°Eh?¡± Harper frowned, and he could see the massive ax fly into the distance and stabbed the ground. Then, he turned his sight to the tottering Sna. ¡°You still have the strength to resist?¡± ¡°My teacher told me before since I said it out loud, I must do it,¡± Sna uttered lightly. Naturally, Sna implied that she wanted to protect the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples behind her. However, none of their situations appeared to be optimistic. Initially, they suffered greatly as they were poisoned by the girl with the neat fringe¡¯s attack. Then, they were ruthlessly attacked by Harper, and the ck gas on their faces reached their brows. Some of them passed out, and the corners of their mouths dripped with blood as ck as ink. If that continued, it would not take long before they all died. Next, Sna threw away the chain in her hand and bolted toward the girl with the fringe. Even though Sna did not know how to save the poisoned Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, she knew that killing the girl would surely help. ¡°How dare you!¡± Harper immediately saw through Sna¡¯s target, and he roared angrily. Despite not being able to stand steadily, Sna still took the initiative to attack, which caused Harper to feel an unprecedented mockery. Next, Harper flicked his long sleeve, and the chain that Sna just tossed away seemed to havee to life. With a swooshing sound, it immediately wrapped around Sna¡¯s ankle. As the chain tightened around her ankle, Sna¡¯s delicate skin oozed with blood. Nevertheless, the excruciating pain did not make Sna frown. Instead, she leaped high into the air, and her target was still the girl with the neat fringe. Harper¡¯s face darkened, and he continuously shot out multiple chains like sharp arrows, trying to pierce Sna and killing her instantly. However, Sna¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and she sted out a punch. One of the chains was punched in a different direction, and another chain was mmed to the ground. Although Sna managed to knock away two chains, she also paid the price, wounds surrounded her right arm, and blood oozed out everywhere. Sna did not seem to be stopping. Finally, after falling from mid-air, Sna gathered enough strength and once again rushed toward the girl with a neat fringe. The girl with the neat fringe seemed to be sneering as Sna targeted her, but her heart was pounding madly, and she was somewhat terrified. ¡°You¡¯re still trying?¡± Harper was angered by the mid-level first- stage Pulse Control Realm Sna¡¯s actions. ¡°The Prison of Countless Beasts!¡± That time, Harper sted out an inescapable! Sna jumped up a few times and dodged a part of the attack. However, the difference in their realms was still evident, and she could not avoid the chains after that. Hence, she faced them directly and sted out a punch. One of the chains was sted away, but another chain quickly followed. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In that instant, the chains that stabbed the ground firmly trapped Sna in them. Not only that, some of the chains even pierced through her wrists and ankles, and blood gushed out uncontrobly. ¡°Ha! I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯ll do now.¡± Harper seemed to be relieved and sneered. However, his expression gradually changed. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sna, who was already severely injured, did not seem to feel any pain. She let the blood flow along the chains, and her body slowly struggled, wanting to tear the chains apart. ¡°This person is serious¡­¡± Harper took a deep breath in, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, just go to hell!¡± As soon as Harper said that, another chain directly flew toward Sna¡¯s heart. As Sna was trapped in ce by those chains, she could not move and dodge. Sna was also aware that she could not escape, but she still tried. Sna wanted to break free from all the chains with all of her strength! At that moment, blood oozed from her wounds, and the chains scraped on her bones, making chilling sounds. However, Sna did not seem bothered as she only had one thought in her mind. ¡®I must fulfill the promise I made!¡¯ ¡®If it were Caspian, he¡¯d never give up either!¡¯ Unexpectedly, Sna felt a long sighing from behind her. The voice was familiar, but Sna was stunned as it was too sudden, and he had never foreseen the speaker to appear now. ¡°You did a great job!¡± Sna was satisfied when she heard that, and no one noticed the faint smile that appeared on her face. Then, she felt someone caressing her head. The next second, the gentle voice turned overbearing. ¡°You hurt my people, yet you dare to be so arrogant?¡± Swoosh! A ray of ck light suddenly shed, and everyone felt a sudden chill surging in them as if the god of death stared at them. Soon, the chains that trapped Sna swept away, breaking into countless pieces, and Caspian also firmly grasped the chain that shot at Sna¡¯s heart with one hand. ¡±It¡¯s you!¡± Harper was shocked, and he immediately recognized the guy hugging Sna was the person who severely injured the few Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples at the Hopeful Mountain¡¯s entrance. As he eximed, Harper¡¯s heart also skipped a beat. When did the guy appear? Why did he not notice it at all! Then, just as Harper¡¯s mind was flooded with questions and his expressions were ever-changing, he noticed that the girl beside him seemed to be acting strange. When he turned around to look at her, Harper was stunned. The girl with the neat fringe was frighteningly pale, and she quivered crazily. At that time, she was staring wide-eyed at Caspian as if she saw a ghost in broad daylight and was about to be scared to death. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Harper immediately frowned as he never saw the girl lose her control before. ¡°Harp¡­ Harper¡­ We¡­ We should leave now¡­¡± The girl ground her teeth, and her words were unclear. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Harper¡¯s face immediately turned gloomy. He was ranked first among the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentices and a peak first- stage Pulse Control Realm warrior. Moreover, he could surely reach the second-stage Pulse Control Realm that year. Even if he was yet to ascend, Harper¡¯s strength among the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentice was the best! Yet, the girl wanted him to escape from the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s mid-level first- stage Pulse Control Realm disciple?! When the girl with the neat fringe felt Harper¡¯s fury, she trembled even more violently. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s terrifying¡­ I can¡­ I can see¡­ Under his feet are all white bones¡­ Behind him are unavenged ghosts¡­¡± The girl spoke with great difficulty. At first, Harper frowned, but he soon smiled disdainfully. ¡°Aren¡¯t you exaggerating? Even if he killed people before, he¡¯s so young. How many could he have killed?¡± ¡°A lot¡­ So many¡­¡± As she said that, the girl with the neat fringe trembled even more. Looking at the magnitude of her body shaking, people might even doubt that her body would fall apart if that continued. ¡°Dozens? Hundreds?¡± Harper¡¯s face gradually darkened when he saw the girl¡¯s appearance, and he thought hundreds was already an exaggeration.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Unless that person was a devil cultivator, it was impossible for a cultivator with Caspian¡¯s realm to kill so many people. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not it¡­ It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± The girl with the neat fringe took a deep breath in, and she finally gathered the courage to look at Harper, slowly uttering, ¡°It¡¯s enough to form a bloody mountain¡­¡± After saying that, the girl¡¯s body limped as if she exhausted all her energy, and she almost fell. On the other hand, Harper¡¯s face immediately changed. ¡®Enough to form a bloody mountain?¡¯ Would she use the expression if the number did not reach tens of thousands? In that instant, Harper¡¯s face was unreadable. He knew that the girl¡¯s eyes couldmunicate with theherworld. Although it was not an innate physique, such an ability was considered rare. Moreover, Harper believed that she would not dare to lie to him. Hence, since she mentioned that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple killed tens of thousands of people, it would surely be true. Harper was still baffled how a guy in a lower realm than him could find such opportunities to kill so many people! Harper stared at Caspian, racking his brains. However, Caspian never spared a single nce at him during the whole time. When all the chains were destroyed in one shot, he took Sna in his arms with both arms. Even though Sna was considered tall for a girl, Caspian never expected her to be so light. He felt as if he held a feather, and a single breath could blow her away. Nevertheless, Caspian did not know whether Sna¡¯s physique was that way, or whether it was due to her excessive blood loss. Both of Sna¡¯s wrists and ankles were pierced by the chains just now, and they left a hideous hole as thick as a thumb. At that moment, blood oozed out of her injuries. Caspian nced at the group of disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect who swayed and squirmed not far away and then looked at Sna, and he knew what happened. ¡°You did it with all your might¡­¡± Caspian sighed. Sna did not say anything but just quietly shrank into Caspian¡¯s embrace. That was her first time being so close to the opposite gender, yet Sna did not feel ufortable or bashful. Instead, there was only endless peace and tranquility, as if she were a small boat that finally found a harbor to test. However, Sna felt sad as the peace did notst long. Soon, Caspian carried her and ced her on the side. Then, Caspian knelt beside Sna, looking at her as he said, ¡°You did great this time, but there¡¯s still something I need to tell youter. Hmm. It seems that the problem¡¯s on my side.¡± Sna was still emotionless. ¡°Watch as I avenge you!¡± Caspian reached out and patted Sna¡¯s head. Next, he stood and turned around, slowly approaching Harper. At that time, Sna¡¯s body curled up slightly. Although her wrists and ankles were severely injured, it did not bother her at all. Instead, she held her calves and rested her chin on her knees, watching at Caspian¡¯s back. Soon, the corner of Sna¡¯s mouth quietly curled upward. When Harper saw Caspian walking toward him, his face finally turned calm. ¡°Among the apprentices of Heavenly Stars Sect, I¡¯ve never heard of you.¡± Harper looked at Caspian. ¡°When was thest time you paid attention to the Heavenly Stars Sect?¡± Caspian asked. Harper was stunned, and he answered, ¡°A year ago.¡± After he said that, Harper immediately realized what happened, and his face dropped. ¡°You¡®ve only been in the Heavenly Stars Sect for less than a year?¡± ¡°Half a year.¡± Caspian corrected him. In just half a year, Caspian ascended from the True Martial Realm to the mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm, and his strength was beyond that. Such a force and potential made Harper¡¯s eyes sh with variousplex expressions. ¡°What¡¯s your current ranking in the spiritual apprentice list?¡± Harper asked after taking a deep breath. ¡°Higher than you imagined,¡± as they spoke, Caspian took a few steps forward, ¡°Since you¡¯ve hurt my Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, none of you are leaving today.¡± Even though Harper knew that Caspian was an intractable opponent, he was not afraid of Caspian. After all, Harper was ranked first in the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentices, and he had absolute confidence in his own strength. Just as he was about to attack, Harper had a bunch, and he took a look at the telepathic jade. The message on it made him exim, ¡°They found the monster with wisdom!¡± When Caspian heard that, his expression changed slightly too. Then, Harper kept the telepathic jade away and looked at Caspian, sneering, ¡°Consider yourself lucky. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll be taking your life.¡± Naturally, Harper was unwilling to let Caspian go easily. After all, he saw Caspian attack three people at once, and his strength was formidable. Hence, if Harper could kill Caspian, it would be a significant loss for the Heavenly Stars Sect. Harper also understood that killing the man before him would require a considerable effort, and there was something more crucial in hand. Thus, he did not wish to waste so much time and energy. After saying that, Harper turned around, leaving with the girl beside him. ¡°Trying to leave?¡± Caspianughed out loud, raised the Ghoul-Locker Spear, and shot out. In that instant, the entire cave was filled with a chilling aura as if hell came to earth. Then, the light on the Ghoul-Locker Spear spread, forming an eyeball that was wide open in mid-air. Harper did not seem to care about the movements behind him as they were quite far from each other. Even if Caspian sneaked an attack, Harper believed he could avoid it in time. However, as soon as the thought appeared in his mind, Harper felt strange. An unprecedented sense of danger suddenly surged in him, causing his breathing to be stagnant. At that moment, Harper¡¯s soul seemed to be squeezed into the endless void, floating and never returning. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 ¡°What type of power is this?!¡± Harper was suffocated. The surrounding air seemed to condense into an iron te, squeezing toward him. Before Harper could turn around, he heard the girl beside him let out a deafening panic-stricken scream. Harper hurriedly looked at her, and his heart almost stopped beating. The girl with the neat fringe cried blood! That was an extremely dangerous sign! Without any hesitation, Harper flicked his long-sleeve backhandedly. ¡°The Prison of Countless Beasts!¡± Multiple chains intertwined into an inescapable, shrouding behind him. Harper did not expect that it would kill Caspian, but it was enough if he could just block him for a while. Nheless, Harper¡¯s thought was too naive. The next second, the spear light swept across, and those chains were like worms being crushed into pieces, exploding inrge pieces in mid-air. Among the explosions, Harper heard Caspian¡¯s sneer. ¡°You used these things to hurt my people before this?¡± ¡°Your people?¡± Harper was stunned, but he quickly recovered his senses, the man instantly destroyed his high-rank Earth Grade martial skill! Taking the opportunity, Harper turned around and saw Caspian¡¯s figure swaying among the explosions. Then, he stabbed out in a sh. Buzz! The gaze of death appeared once again, and Harper only felt his hair standing on end when that light stared at him. It was as if he stared into the abyss, and the extreme despair and fear were about to engulf him like a tide. ¡°Harper, watch out!¡± Just as Harper was stupefied, he heard the girl beside him yelling. Next, her hair raised into the air as she shouted, ¡°The Dance of the Lost Souls!¡± What she disyed was precisely the formation that made those Heavenly Stars Sect disciples helpless. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding space was filled with phantoms as if many ghosts stretched out their arms, struggling to get out, and wanting to drag people into hell. ¡°Get lost!¡± Caspian only uttered two words, and his momentum rose steadily. Then, the air around them seemed to be boiling, and as the Ghoul-Locker Spear swept across, the air exploded. Swoosh! The tumbling airflow was like a revolving de, shattering all the ghosts instantly. Soon, the ck energy surging in the Dance of the Lost Souls suddenly trembled. Then, as it could no longer bear such a strong force, it exploded. The stone walls around the cave suddenly cracked, shattered, and covered withrge cobweb-like lines, and the ghosts that exploded formed a whirlpool in mid-air. Just when Caspian was about to attack again, the vortex suddenly sank, and a bony ghost w appeared. The ghost w looked like dead wood, but it was as big as a door panel, and its nails were like des. The sight of it was enough to make anyone have nightmares for the whole year. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Magic!¡± Caspian was shocked, and he quickly looked at the girl with the neat fringe standing beside Harper. At that time, her long ck hair flew upward like a peacock spreading its feathers, two lines of bloody tears streamed down her cheeks, and she emitted an extremely eerie aura. However, it was obvious that evil spirits and terrifying magic were caused by her. When they were at the Hopeful Woman Mountain¡¯s entrance, Caspian saw the girl standing not far from Harper, but Caspian ignored her as she did not do anything back then. It seemed that the girl had some sort of incredible ability. Caspian did not think much. After all, the ghost w tore the space and rushed toward him. There seemed to be countless ghosts around the ghost w, making one feel as if they fell into hell. Harper was sure that Caspian was doomed, and he showed a creepy smile. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± Facing the spell, Caspian did not hesitate to use magic to fight it. With his finger pointing out, the roaring blood suddenly turned into a ray of red light as if it were a cannonball. Caspian¡¯s vitality wasparable to ordinary people. With the condensed state of his body, it was not impossible for cultivators at first-stage Pulse Control Realm who wanted to surpass him with spells were, but the girl could never be that person. ¡°He knew magic too!¡± Harper eximed, and the ray of red light easily burst through the ghost w, leaving a horrifying gap in its palm. The next second , the bloody light dispersed, instantly shattering the ghost w into pieces as if it were tens of thousands of des. ¡°Ahh!¡± At the same time, the girl with the neat fringe screamed and covered her eyes. Soon, thick blood kept pouring out between her fingers, which was terrifying. ¡°Harper, let¡®s go!¡± The girl with the neat fringe yelled despite her pain. Harper was horrified. He deeply knew that the magic technique hidden behind the Dance of the Lost Souls was the girl¡¯s actual killer move. Even if Harper wanted to go against it with his current realm, he would surely pay a huge price. But, Harper did not expect that Caspian knew magic even though he was in a lower realm. Not only that, but he managed to destroy the ghost w with just an attack, and he even severely injured the girl with the neat fringe. ¡°He broke your magic and badly injured you. I must kill him!¡± Harper ignored her persuasion. With a cold expression, he wanted to step forward. At that time, Caspian seemed unaffected as he stood in the airflow, and his rising momentum was like a volcano on the verge of an eruption as heat waves and torrents filled the limited space in the cave. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡± Harper¡¯s heart trembled. He could feel that Caspian¡¯s momentum did not weaken. Instead, it got stronger! ¡°Harper, let¡¯s go! This man¡¯s not as he seems! The monster with wisdom is more important!¡± The girl beside Harper shouted with her eyes closed. She knew that if she told Harper that he was not Caspian¡®s match, Harper would be furious and desperately fight him now. Hence, she used the monster with wisdom as a reason to give Harper a way out. Sure enough, despite feeling indignant, Harper only red at Caspian before turning around. Then, he carried the girl with the neat fringe, quickly running away as Caspian was not running after them yet. When he left, Harper managed to utter ruthlessly, ¡°Consider yourself lucky. The next time we meet, I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces!¡± Soon, Harper disappeared. The next moment, there was a humming sound, and the surrounding airflow suddenly received some kind of traction, turning into the shape of a giant spear. Next, it mmed forward, smashing the rock on which Harper stood before into pieces, and the rubbles flew everywhere. After a while, the airflow dissipated, and at the end of the spear shadow, Caspian stood there, rubbing his chin. ¡°They escaped¡­¡± Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Harper carried the girl with the neat fringe and passed through the cave. Even though the terrain was highlyplicated, Harper was not worried about being separated from his otherpanions as he used the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s tracking secret. He had a feeling that he got closer to the disciples that found the monster with wisdom. Then, just as he was about to speed up, Harper suddenly felt the person in his arms trembling. He immediately stopped in his tracks and put the girl aside. However, as soon as her feet touched the ground, they immediately fell limp. Fortunately, there was a rock wall behind the girl to lean on, and she did not fall. When Harper carefully looked at the girl, he realized how badly she was injured. The girl was petite, and she was only half the height of an average person. As her figure slightly curled, it was as if she almost copsed into the ground. The most shocking part was her eyes as they were still shut. Although they were not bleeding anymore, the two lines of bloody tears were still terrifying. Not only that, but blood was also constantly pouring out of her mouth, and she did not seem to care. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, the girl with the neat fringe tried her best to straighten her back, and she turned to face Harper. Harper had a bad feeling when he realized that the girl did not open her eyes even after some time, and he asked, ¡°How are your eyes?¡± ¡°They¡¯re blind,¡± the girl replied calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple actually mastered a magic technique. Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never heard anyone mention it before. It¡¯s rather strange¡­¡± ¡°In just half a year, he managed to be an influential figure among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. He¡¯s really fast¡­ It¡¯s my fault for thinking that my opponent this time is only Xander.¡± Harper shook his head. Then, he looked at the girl, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first. How¡¯s your injury?¡± The girl let out a miserableugh, saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to help you for the time being.¡± A Pulse Control Realm disciple using magic was indeed in defiance of the natural order. Hence, whenever they used it, their body would greatly suffer. After all, not everyone had such an insane body like Caspian and mastered magic formed through blood and Qi. When the girl with the neat fringe showcased the ghost w, her body was already exhausted. Then, Caspian sted her magic, causing her to injure herself further, and such a feeling was like a rock mming onto an ant. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hence, the girl was fortunate to be alive. Harper did not say anything else as he was aware of the girl¡¯s condition. Finally, after some time, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ve made you suffer this time¡­¡± When the girl heard that, she trembled and hurriedly replied, ¡°Harper, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my fault for not being able to help you. Instead, I became a burden.¡± The girl¡¯s panic tone made Harper¡¯s heart squirm, but he remained expressionless on the surface. Then, after thinking about it, he took a precious pill and gave it to the girl. ¡°Take this. It¡¯s good for your injuries. Leave the rest to me.¡± The youngdy showed aplicated expression, and she reached out to receive the pill from Harper. However, she suddenly heard Harper¡¯s voice, saying, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± ¡°What?¡± The girl was stunned. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± That time, Harper sounded annoyed. The girl¡¯s body tensed, but she still followed Harper¡¯s order and opened her mouth. Soon, she felt the precious medicine being ced in her mouth. Then, suddenly, she seemed to feel Harper¡¯s breath. That sensation made the girl¡¯s heartbeat fast, and her cheeks immediately flushed. On the other hand, Harper¡¯s face was still indifferent, but an inexplicable strange feeling was also brewing in his heart. He did not know why he did that, but since it was done, there was no reason to overthink. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while before we continue our journey. We can¡¯t let the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples get the monster with wisdom,¡± Harper said. ¡°Alright¡­¡± The girl with the neat fringe replied, and she felt somewhat disappointed at Harper changing the topic. ¡®I must kill that guy¡­¡¯ At the thought of Caspian, Harper clenched his fist, and his eyes shed with resentment. ¡°You mentioned that there were so many corpses beneath his feet that it could form a bloody mountain¡­ Are you sure?¡± When the girl recalled the image she saw on Caspian, she once again showed a terrified expression. ¡°The problem is¡­ He¡¯s only a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Where did he get such a chance to kill so many people? Did the Heavenly Stars Sect ept him because of this?¡± Harper frowned. It was as if he mumbled to himself or asked the girl beside him. Then, the girl softly murmured, ¡°The Death Perception¡­ No one in the Heavenly Stars Sect has that.¡± ¡°Before this, no one in the Heavenly Stars Sect knew that someone in the Ninth Sacred Sect could communicate with theherworld or create a ghostly array,¡± Harper replied. The girl remained quiet. Later, Harper broke the silence and said, ¡°Alright. It¡¯s time for us to go. I guess no one is joining us anymore.¡± ¡°Who?¡± The girl raised her head and showed a baffled expression. ¡°Miles,¡± Harper answered through gritted teeth and snorted. ¡°He must be dead in that guy¡¯s hand.¡± ¡°Miles is dead?¡± The girl was shocked. ¡°He couldn¡¯t even resist the guy¡¯s punch. If they met, Miles would not be able to escape. The guy¡¯s weapon is rather strange¡­¡± Harper suddenly changed the topic. Then, he lowered his head and looked at his wide sleeves, mumbling, ¡°My Chains of Thousands Divine Beasts¡¯ Bones might be an eighth-grade weapon, but its force isparable to a ninth-grade weapon¡­ However, it¡¯s just like a twig in front of that guy¡¯s weapon¡­¡± Harper could not bear to continue his sentence. It was simply humiliating! However, he had to admit that the situation was indeed like that before. His Chains of Thousands Divine Beasts¡¯ Bones were just like wilted twigs, and it could not even block Caspian¡¯s spear. At the thought of that, Harper¡¯s fists hiding underneath his sleeves clenched harder. Then, the girl suddenly spoke, ¡°Above ninth-grade weapons, there¡¯s still an ¡®almost¡¯ level¡­¡± Harper was shocked, and his eyes shed with disbelief. ¡°Are you saying he owns an almost spirit tool?¡± When Harper said that, his breathing became rapid. Caspian¡¯s attacks were so fast and violent that they made others breathless. Thus, Harper could not see his weapon. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 ¡°An almost spirit tool¡­¡± Harper mumbled, and his undting chest proved the turbulence in his heart. Harper knew well how precious an almost spirit tool was, but he never expected a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple to have such a sacred tool in the eyes of all Pulse Control Realm cultivators. ¡°Super strength with an almost spirit tool¡­¡± Harper took a deep breath in, and his eyes flickered with a look of determination, ¡°We definitely can¡¯t let this guy leave the Hopeful Woman Mountain alive!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the girl with the meat fringe nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Harper.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll settle the monster with wisdom first.¡± Then, Harper held the girl in his arms again. ¡°If that guy managed to get there, we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± ¡°Harper, you¡¯re saying that the guy will go there too?¡± The girl with the neat fringe was shocked. ¡°Since he was able to find us before, it¡¯s normal for him to find the monster with wisdom,¡± Harper jumped up at that moment, ¡°So let¡¯s solve the monster first, and then slowly settle him. That guy hurts many disciples from my Ninth Sacred Sect. It¡¯ll be too unreasonable if we let him die so easily.¡± After he said that, Harper and the girl¡¯s silhouettes disappeared in the cave. At that time, Caspian just wrapped up Sna¡¯s wounds and helped her sit down in a different ce. Both Sna¡¯s wrists and ankles were bandaged with white gauze, and as she was always thin, she appeared even more pitiful with her current condition. However, her expressionless face made others doubt whether she could even feel pain. As for those Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples lying on the ground with their lives hanging by a thread, the ck gas around their faces slowly disappeared as the girl with the neat fringe left. Before that, they were trapped by that girl¡¯s ghostly array, and they could not escape the formation with their strength. Hence, they were gradually corroded by the mystical aura, moving toward the underworld. As the girl with the neat fringe was severely injured, the formation naturally broke without being attacked, and the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s disciples soon woke up one after another. Nheless, they did not suffer any physical pain but just felt a little exhausted. Compared to them, Sna was the most injured one as she wanted to protect them. Caspian was squatting in front of Sna. Looking at the mentee of his, Caspian felt somewhat sorry for her, yet her stubbornness also dumbfounded him. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going to chase after that guyter, and you¡¯re going to rest here, so I have a few words I need to tell you now.¡± Caspian grouped the sentence in his mind before saying, ¡°You did great just now, and I¡¯m pleased.¡± Sna did not say anything even after getting Caspian¡¯s approval, but she just lowered her head. Then, at an angle where Caspian could not notice, Sna¡¯s eyes shed with bright lights. ¡°However, you must be more careful next time, and don¡¯t injure yourself so badly anymore.¡± Caspian looked at her wrists and ankles that were bandaged firmly and caressed them. If that were the past, Sna would surely immediately react when the opposite gender touched him. If it were minor, it would just be a punch. If it were serious, the massive ax in her hand would already be swept across. However, when Sna thought about Caspian embracing her before, she just moved slightly. In the end, she did not do anything but just sat there docilely. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. No matter what, we can¡¯t let the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s jerks get the monster with wisdom.¡± Caspian patted Sna¡¯s head and tidied her skirt. Soon, Caspian realized that Sna never wore shoes, and her delicate feet would be stepping on the ground barefoot. Nheless, for some unknown reasons, her soles were still soft and glowing like crystals, as if they did not belong to someone who walked barefoot all the time. After covering Sna¡¯s legs with her skirt, Caspian stood and was ready to leave. However, Sna suddenly stood too. Although she did not say anything, thedy¡¯s gaze clearly showed her intention. She wanted to follow him. Then, Sna walked toward the massive ax not far away. When Caspian saw Sna¡¯s movement, he was baffled. ¡°Are her limbs severely injured? Is the Imperial Jail Deity Physique that insane?¡± Caspian would not know about others, but if his wrists and soles were pierced, he would not be as casual as her. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After all, there were times where the inconveniences of our bodies could not be suppressed just by willpower. Soon, Sna reached her giant ax. When Harper trapped her before, the massive ax was thrown out, and half of the de plunged into the ground. At that moment, Sna was holding the handle of the ax with both hands, wanting to pull it out. Swoosh! The giant ax was swiftly pulled out from the ground by Sna. However, there was a nk look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing that something was up, Caspian walked over and asked. Sna looked at her ax and Caspian, murmuring, ¡°Lighter¡­¡± ¡°Lighter?¡± Caspian knew that Sna was referring to her ax. When he saw that there was no missing piece on the ax, Caspian took it over. The 1300 kilograms ax was more than double the weight of his Ghoul-Locker Spear, and as soon as he received it, Caspian felt its heaviness. Moreover, it did not feel lighter as Sna said. Sna seemed afraid that Caspian did not believe her, so she repeated, ¡°It¡¯s lighter¡­¡± After getting her ax back from Caspian, Sna swung it around twice, muttering, ¡°Why is it lighter?¡± Looking at how her slender arms effortlessly swung the exaggeratedly massive ax, Caspian suddenly thought of something and asked Sna, ¡°How many levels does the Imperial Jail Deity Physique have?¡± When Sna saw Caspian¡¯s thoughtful look, she answered, ¡°There are nine levels, and I¡¯m only on the first¡­¡± As she said that, she immediately understood what Caspian was trying to say. She made a breakthrough! A breakthrough in physique was different from a breakthrough in cultivation as a breakthrough in the realm of cultivation required umtion andprehension, whereas the breakthrough in physique needed the appropriate tampering. It was obvious that although Sna was severely hurt in the battle with Harper, she received an equal gain. Her innate physique improved. One of the proofs would be that Sna felt the ax was lighter now, which meant that her strength increased. Then, as if she wanted to give it a try, Sna simply sted a punch. Bam! An explosion sounded instantly, and it loudly echoed in the cave. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, who just woke up, were startled and almost jumped. Sna was also stunned. Before that, she would have to use her energy fully to make such a forceful punch, and the massive ax was also slightly difficult for her to use. However, it was as light as a stick now. Next, Sna casually yed a fewplicated tricks with the 1300 kilograms massive ax. After watching Sna for a long time, Caspian spoke between his teeth, ¡°Innate physique¡­ What a monster¡­¡± Chapter 345 Chapter 345 The advancement of an innate physique was iparable for an ordinary person. Caspian¡¯s Immortal Demon Physique was acquired, and its use was also different from Sna¡¯s. Caspian was now sure that Sna¡¯s Imperial Jail Deity Physique gave her limitless strength and painlessness. On the other hand, his Immortal Demon Physique was to strengthen his body, fasten his recovery, and journey toward immortality. ¡®Won¡¯t it be great if these two could merge¡­¡¯ Caspian thought. Nheless, he knew that it was impossible. For an ordinary person to acquire a physique was already a great fortune. If they could get two, then the person would be a stunner hundreds of times more impressive than a genius. Caspian shook his head and tossed away his thoughts. Then, he looked at Sna to make sure she had no difficulty moving before allowing her to proceed on the journey with him. The two of them left the cave, and just as Sna was confused about how Caspian would track Harper, she saw him taking out a piece of jade. As Miles¡®s blood coagted, they could no longer follow the others through the blood tracing. However, Caspian still had Miles¡¯s telepathic jade, and more importantly, not many Ninth Sacred Sect¡®s disciples knew that it fell into Caspian¡¯s hand. Thus, Caspian simply asked a few questions on the telepathic jade and quickly found where the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples were. He even knew that some of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples fought with the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples topete for the monster with wisdom. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After confirming the location, Caspian kept the telepathic jade away and led Sna. Although the Hopeful Woman Mountain hadplicated terrains, Caspian and Sna did not face any problem using the exact path provided by the Ninth Sacred Sect¡®s disciples. Less than four hourster, the two arrived at the chaotic battle. Rather than describing the scene as a melee, it was more fitting to say that the Ninth Stars Sect¡¯s disciples attacked ruthlessly, whereas the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples struggled to defend. Caspian and Sna stood on a high slope, and they could see the terrain and the battle situation. There were about 40 Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples surrounded by the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples. Although their numbers were almost equal, the Ninth Sacred Sect had the absolute advantage. The people from Heavenly Stars Sect could barely resist, and they simply could not fight back. Among the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples, a few stood still in ce from the beginning. Not only that, if they took a closer look, they would notice that those people were maintaining some sort of formation. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were trapped in the formation, causing them to be on the suffering side! ¡®Since when did the Ninth Sacred Sect be proficient in formations?¡¯ At the thought of the girl with the neat fringe quickly activating an array, Caspian¡®s eyes shed with brilliance. In Earlington of Efrax, the Heavenly Stars Sect was known for its inscriptions and formations. It was also the biggest reason it was one of the six major sects. As for the Ninth Sacred Sect, it was never known for its formation, and it could be said that no one heard of anyone from the Ninth Sacred Sect using formations in battles. As a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, one might not understand other sects, but they must be conscious of the mortal enemy of the sect. ¡°Are the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s secretly cultivating a bunch of disciples that knew formations?¡± Then, just as Caspian guessed the possibilities, he suddenly heard Sna¡¯s soft exmation, ¡°Omar and Maya!¡± Caspian stared intently at the area and immediately saw Omar and Maya among the group of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. As the top disciples in the spiritual apprentice list, they led the crowd to resist the tide of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s attacks. The Heavenly Stars Sect had Omar, Maya, and others, whereas the Ninth Sacred Sect also had Wayne, Jeremy, and others. However, Caspian did not see Harper, who just left before him. Just as Caspian and Sna observed the situation, the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s offense turned even more intense. Just like raging tides, they wanted to tear the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples apart with wave after wave of attack. Wayne and Jeremy were both heavily injured by Caspian in the Hopeful Woman Mountain¡¯s entrance, but they seemed fine as they led the attack. Wayne moved like a phantom, and he switched into another slender sword. With a shake of his hand, the de light was like a meteor in the sky, falling toward the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. In the blink of an eye, a few disciples were hit, and their bodies bled furiously. Then, they screamed as they were knocked away. Jeremy¡¯s attack was more proper, but its force was much stronger than Wayne¡¯s. As Caspian ruined his right palm before, Jeremy could only use his left hand now. In that instant, a deafening sound rang in the space. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The oing Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple took out a small shield to protect himself. In a split second, Jeremy¡¯s arm prated the fourth-grade small shield and broke the Heavenly Stars Sect disciple¡¯s arm. Without reducing his force, Jeremy rushed forward violently. Next, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple and another four behind him all vomited a mouthful of blood and flew backward. As the vanguards, Wayne and Jeremy ruthlesslyunched an attack. Just like a pair of sharp knives, they cut the group of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. Once they werepletely shed, the only thing left defeated the others. Of course, such a situation could not be allowed to happen. Omar and Maya attacked Wayne and Jeremy almost at the same time. ¡°Fire and Ice!¡± Omar¡¯s dual swords shed, shing out splendid brilliance. The surrounding air was cut, and ear-piercing explosions sounded. The slender sword in Wayne¡¯s band also shook, and he screamed, ¡°Omar, have a taste of my Phantom Sword today!¡± Swoosh! Wayne¡¯s wrist shook rapidly, and the slender de made a continuous roar, and everyone around him was stunned. Next, the sword light was like a peacock spreading its feathers, battling with Omar. The sharp sword lights collided repeatedly in the air, knocking out continuous sparks. At a nce, it seemed as if a prairie fire fell from the sky. At the same time, Maya also twirled a few times and appeared in front of Jeremy in a sh. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Phoenix Wing¡¯s Starry Night sh!¡± When she saw Jeremy wreaking havoc among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, Maya immediately used her best skill, and the longsword in her hand shed down in anger. Since Maya¡¯s soul was enlightened coupled with hard practice, Maya¡¯s current strength had remarkably improvedpared to when they were in Darnley Valley. Although she was a woman, Maya¡¯s sh was as majestic as the sun and extremely forceful! ¡°Amazing! The me Phoenix, Maya Kaye! I¡¯ve known your name for a long time, and I¡¯m excited to see your skills!¡± Jeremy¡¯s eyes shed with harsh light. Facing the iing sword light, he did not dodge but directly p at it, causing a deafening noise. be Chapter 346 Chapter 346 ¡°The Unfettered p! ¡± Even though Jeremy was more than 30 meters away from Maya, he alreadyunched an attack. In the Ninth Sacred Sect, he never used any weapon, and he would fight with only one palm. That showed that Jeremy had absolute confidence in his ability! However, his arrogant faith was directly shattered by Caspian¡®s punch at the entrance of the Hopeful Woman Mountain. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Caspian onlyunched one attack to destroy Jeremy¡¯s arm. In everyone¡¯s eyes, only flesh and blood were scattered everywhere, but Jeremy felt that it was a humiliation and would never be washed away. At that moment, he condensed the resentment into his palm, and he wanted the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples to use their lives as a price for humiliating him. The palm resounded with a massive roar as if it were a huge array, shrouding the area in an earth- shaking manner. Arrogant, domineering, brutal, violent, and bloody! Bang! Boom! The moment the sword light shed at Jeremy¡¯s palm, it trembled violently. Soon, Maya¡¯s face drastically changed, and the sword light in her hand shattered, turning into dazzling dust that filled the air, which exploded. Maya grunted and hurriedly retreated, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth. At that time, Wayne and Omar fought, and the result seemed to be decided. Two sword lights shed violently in mid-air, and one of them was directly cut off. Then, Omar fell back into the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s array. Although his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction, his face was ashen. ¡°Hehe! It seems that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s outstanding apprentices are rather disappointing,¡± Wayne sneered, and his arrogant expression was as if he forgot how Caspian destroyed his weapon and even punched fiercely at his chest. ¡°These guys are nothing to worry about. Let¡¯s kill them and find the monster!¡± Jeremy screamed and ordered. On the slope in the distance, Sna was confused when she saw the scene. ¡°Omar and Maya are not so weak.¡± ¡°It¡®s because of the formation.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes burned as he stared at the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples deploying the arrays, and he immediately saw the reason at a nce. ¡°That formation is reducing their strength greatly.¡± Just as Caspian finished speaking, they saw Omar pointed at Wayne with the tip of his sword, roaring, ¡°What nonsense are you Spurting? If you have the guts, remove the Unshakeable Trap Formation and fight us!¡± ¡°Remove the formation? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Jeremy scoffed. Then, the de shed with a harsh light. ¡°The dead don¡¯t need to say much.¡± As Wayne spoke, more Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples attacked the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. Under the Unshakeable Trap Formation, no one from the Heavenly Stars Sect would be able to resist the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s attack, and they retreated steadily. In a sh, more than a dozen figures fell to the ground. However, those injured disciples were immediately supported by others and then retreated behind the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless! Disgusting!¡± Omar cursed as he raised his sword and shed a Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciple, sending him into the air. The indignation he felt was shown entirely on his face. Moreover, they could use less than 60% of their strength, and it would be too depressing for them to die that way. Seeing that scene, Caspian did not hesitate anymore and immediately ordered Sna, growling, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as he said that, Caspian moved as swiftly as the wind with his Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. In the blink of an eye, he bolted toward the area with the most intense fight between the sects. ¡°Maya, your Phoenix Sword will be the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s now!¡± Jeremy grinned and leaped, raising his hand as he pped at Maya. ¡°The Unfettered p!¡± Swoosh! The air around them made sounds like waves. Everyone in the area felt as if their bodies swayed uncontrobly, oppressing them from all sides. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Soon, Jeremy gathered his strength and roared as he pped forward. On the other hand, Maya immediately felt as if the air around her was drained, and they were in a vacuum. However, the desperation did not make her give up. Instead, the fighting spirit in Maya¡¯s eyes was ignited. ¡°You¡¯re the one dying today!¡± Maya was ready to sh her sword at him. Nheless, she knew well that with the Unshakeable Trap Formation¡¯s influence, her current strength was no match for Jeremy. After the attack, Maya was unsure if she could still stand, but there was no reason to back down! With that belief, Maya¡¯s eyes shed with brilliant lights, and she emitted incredible momentum. When Jeremy saw her state, he was even angrier, and he swore to turn Maya into pulp with that p! At that time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Maya. ¡°How can I be absent at such a time.¡± The person smiled. When Maya saw the back, she was stunned. However, Jeremy still grinned. ¡°Are you trying to be the hero and save the beauty? Get lost¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Jeremy realized who the person was. After Caspian sted his hand, Jeremy swore he would never forget the repulsive face. Yet, the person appeared in front of him with a face full of mockery, causing Jeremy¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Nevertheless, Jeremy quickly recovered from the shock. ¡°With the Unshakeable Trap Formation, there¡¯s no need for me to be afraid of you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The palm with umted force was like rolling thunder, crashing downward. The p was full of Jeremy¡¯s resentment and anger, and although it was yet to reach them, it was enough to make anyone tremble in fear. ¡°As insignificant as dust,¡± Caspian uttered disdainfully. Then, he grabbed onto his Ghoul-Locker Spear and directly pierced out. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± That was the martial skill Caspian obtained from the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Stargazing tform, and its force was indescribable. Next, Caspian shook the spear, and a ck light appeared. In that instant, there seemed to be of them, and it was filled with a deadly aura. The light and darkness of the entire world, at that time, seemed to havepleted an alternation. Jeremy¡¯s face immediately changed, and his view was slowly filled with the sight of the tip of the spear. Then, just as he was about to shout, Jeremy felt as if his organs were twisted into a lump, and no sound came out. Swoosh! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The Ghoul-Locker Spear pierced through his palm, followed along with his hand, and instantly crushed his bones before flying out from the back of his shoulder. Then, the staff of the spear shock, and Jeremy¡¯s left arm exploded into bloody pieces of flesh with a loud bang as he screamed miserably. ¡°B*stard! It¡¯s you!¡± Wayne also noticed Caspian, and the hatred rushed to his head. Wayne gritted his teeth hard, but no one knew whether he was afraid or shocked. However, he still swiftly grabbed Jeremy, wanting to save him. ¡°It¡¯s not the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s tum to act so brazenly in front of the Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± Caspian burst intoughter and shot out again. The almost spirit tool slightly shook, and the entire space felt as if it were about to be torn apart as it shook violently. Jeremy¡¯s eyes shed with panic. The next second, the Ghoul-Locker Spear pierced through him. Then, the staff of the spear shook, blowing up Jeremy¡¯s body in front of everyone, and it soon rained blood and flesh. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 ¡°B*stard!¡± Wayne was shocked and angry. After the bloody rainshower, his face became twisted. Fear, anger, panic, and desperation appeared on his face. When a drop of blood fell on his face, the warm and sticky sensation made Wayne tremble. Then, he immediately returned to his senses, and he roared, ¡°Where¡¯s the Unshakable Trap Formation! What are you all doing!¡± The reply Wayne received was a series of screams andmotions. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Wayne was shocked, and he hurriedly turned his head to look. In that instant, he saw blood gushing into the sky. Then, Wayne¡¯s pupils contracted, he felt as if his heart was grabbed by a big hand, and he almost lost his breath. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s going on!¡± Amidst the panic, Wayne saw an exaggerated giant ax in the distance, shing in the crowd. With a simple swing, the Ninth Sacred Sect¡®s disciples who maintained the formation were cut in half. The blood gushed into the air, sttered on the ground like a midsummer rainstorm, making a crisp sound. ¡°That ax¡­¡± Wayne instantly remembered that he saw that ax in front of the Hopeful Woman Mountain, where it swiftly killed five armored guards. The gory scene was still fresh in Wayne¡¯s mind, and the two people that caused him to have such a tragic memory reappeared in front of him. One just killed Jeremy, who was ranked higher than Wayne himself, and the other easily destroyed the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s impressive ambush formation. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Next, Wayne watched wide-eyed as the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples realized what happened, and they immediately besieged Sna. However, the delicate-looking Sna seemed to be like a giant beast, carrying her massive ax and sweeping it across, which rolled a bloody whirlpool. In a sh, the extremely thick and warm blood covered the ground, and it was a hair-raising sight ¡°Hey, what are you looking at?!¡± Suddenly, Wayne heard a growl, and his face quickly turned as pale as a sheet. Then, when he looked over, he saw a ray of ck electric shot sting toward him with a force that could annihte his soul. ¡°Ahh!¡± Wayne let out a miserable scream, and he hectically raised his sword to cover himself. Bang! Wayne¡¯s thin longsword quickly sted into pieces, and its fragments exploded in mid-air. The Ghoul-Locker Spear broke through the space and passed through the debris, giving Wayne no chance to react at all. Then, in a blink of an eye, the spear pierced through Wayne¡¯s neck. Among the gurgling sound, blood shot out from the back of Wayne¡¯s neck. Wayne was wide-mouthed and wide-eyed. He could not understand how he was single-handedly destroyed by that guy, who was obviously in a lower realm than him. Wayne did not have time to ponder on the question anymore. After Caspian took out his Ghoul-Locker Spear, blood immediately gushed out of the hole in Wayne¡¯s neck, forming a strange arc in mid-air. Withplex emotions such as unwillingness, regret, fear, and doubt, in Wayne¡¯s eyes, he fell from mid-air. The Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples all watched in near desperation as Wayne mmed on the ground, spattering arge amount of blood and convulsing twice before he ultimately stopped. Wayne and Jeremy were among the best in the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples, where Wayne was ranked third, and Jeremy was ranked second, just next to Harper. However, both of them did not have the strength to fight back, and they were effortlessly killed. What made them even more helpless was that Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple was in a lower realm than them. Soon, all the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples felt a chill in their chest. Moreover, with the Unshakeable Trap Formation being broken, they no longer have the urge to fight back. Hence, they all started to scream in panic, escaping in all directions. Their looks of defeat were indescribable, which even caused the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples to be dumbfounded. After some time, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples finally recovered their senses. As the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples did not intend to fight and the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were not restricted by the formation anymore, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples quickly went to chase after the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciple with all the umted emotions they suppressed before. After all, everyone was good at beating someone when they were down, and there was a deep-rooted hatred between the sects. Hence, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples did not hold back. As a result, when they stopped chasing and killing, less than half of those Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples survived, and the others were beheaded. The scene was like a ughterhouse. However, none of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples felt there was any problem with the horrible situation in front of them as the Ninth Sacred Sect, and the Heavenly Stars Sect were sworn enemies. If it were not for Caspian and Sna¡¯s appearance and destroyed the Unshakeable Trap Formation, the one being annihted would be the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. After meeting with Omar and Maya, they were pleasantly surprised to find Caspian here. Then, Caspian was also informed of what happened after they separated. Omar and Maya were chased by the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s Stanley and Yuri. In the Ninth Sacred Sect, one of them was always among the top five in the spiritual apprentice list, and the other was a rising star. However, in front of Omar¡¯s Triple des of Fire, Ice, and Wind, Fire and Wind, and Maya, whose ambition and strength improved, the two of them failed to escape and were beheaded. After killing the two and getting their storage bags, Omar and Maya each received Caspian¡¯s message. Later, through some channels, they also learned about the appearance of the monster with wisdom. Thus, they kept moving toward the Hopeful Woman Mountain. ¡°We came here together, and when we reached the Hopeful Woman Mountain, we saw the entrance was wide open, but we didn¡¯t see anyone else,¡± Maya exined. When Caspian and the others entered the Hopeful Woman Mountain, the entrance just opened. However, none of them was aware that it was opened once again after the entrance closed. Therefore, Caspian only roughly estimated and nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you probably entered the mountain not long after us. By the way, what happened just now?¡± The situation just now was indeed dangerous. With the Ninth Sacred Sect suddenly using formations, and the two sect¡®s strength was simr, the Heavenly Stars Sect waspletely suppressed. Based on the situation that Caspian saw when he just arrived, it would not be long before the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s formation waspletely ruined, and they would be the ones massacred. If Caspian and Sna arrived a littleter, the consequences would be unimaginable. Omar replied, ¡°We heard the news about the monster with wisdom, but when we got here, these Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples ambushed us. It was as if they knew we wereing.¡± ¡°Is the news a trap they deliberately set?¡± Maya thought about that and asked. Chapter 348 Chapter 348 The two of them nced at one another and could not get a definite answer. In the end, they all looked at Caspian. In their minds, Caspian was not only superior in strength but a think tank that could analyze problems. Caspian lowered his head, quietly pondering about the matter. He remembered Caspian left when he suddenly received the news on the telepathic jade, informing him about: the appearance of the monster with wisdom. However, looking at Harper¡®s reaction at that time, it did not seem to be premeditated. At the thought of that, Caspian took the telepathic out again. However, there were no iing messages anymore, as if it turned into an ordinary jade. Caspian swiftly understood that Harper might have spected Miles¡¯s death, and perhaps he figured that Miles¡¯ telepathic jade was with Caspian. Hence, the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s messages would no longer appear in the telepathic jade, and Caspian would no longer be able to get any news regarding the Ninth Sacred Sect anymore. The surroundings fell into a silence, and Caspian was still quietly thinking. Then, suddenly, he recalled something and looked at Omar and Maya. ¡°You¡¯re saying the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples waited here and ambushed you when you arrived?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Omar knew what Caspian surely thought of something, and he hurriedly nodded. ¡°Where does this path lead to?¡± Caspian pointed to the direction behind where the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples stood before. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I am not too sure about that,¡± Omar shook his head, ¡°It might be leading to the depths of the Hopeful Woman Mountain.¡± ¡°Then everything makes sense!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up, and he instantly understood the key point. ¡°What makes sense?¡± Omar and Maya asked anxiously. Sna also looked at Caspian in confusion. ¡°These Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples are not against you, but against everyone whoes here!¡± Caspian immediately exined his spection, ¡°I bumped into a guy named Harper Wintour before, and from his reaction, it seems that the monster with wisdom is real. Before this, I thought it was strange that I didn¡¯t see Harper but only Wayne and Jeremy. It all makes sense now¡­ Harper must¡¯ve led another group of people to hunt the monster.¡± ¡°Then, these people¡­¡± An answer already appeared in Omar¡¯s mind. ¡°They are here to stop everyone except the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s cultivators, especially the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples!¡± Caspian said confidently, ¡°In this way, Harper and the rest will not be disturbed!¡± Maya also connected the dot, and she eximed, ¡°So the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples that are hunting for the monster with wisdom are further than here. More urately, they are in the higher grounds of the Hopeful Woman Mountain!¡± ¡±That¡¯s right!¡± Caspian nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s why they put Unshakeable Trap Formation and that group of disciples are only in charge of blocking anyone who¡¯s not a Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s member!¡± ¡°What are we waiting for!¡± Omar rubbed his hands together and stared into the deep and secluded area. ¡°The information obtained before mentioned that the monster with wisdom is not as strong as it used to be as it¡¯s pregnant. If it gives birth, it¡¯ll have the force of a third-stage Pulse Control Realm. Although we have no chance of winning against it alone, as long as there are many people, it¡¯s no problem to kill it! We must not let the Ninth Sacred Sect get this opportunity first!¡± Omar was also a calm person, but he could not hold back anymore that time. ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. As the telepathic jade was not receiving any more news, Caspian did not know if the Ninth Sacred Sect got the monster. The only thing everyone could do now was to grab time! ¡°We didn¡¯t waste any time on our way here, and even if the monster is weak at that moment, it has a developed mind. Therefore, saying that it¡¯s weak is only our hopeful thinking, and we won¡¯t know the truth until we see it with our own eyes. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hence, we only have a chance topete with the Ninth Sacred Sect. However, if we don¡¯t fight for it, there won¡¯t be such an opportunity for us anymore.¡± Caspian did not hesitate and immediately let Omar and Maya group the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples and journey toward the higher part of the Hopeful Woman Mountain. While they moved forward, Omar and Sna were in charge of clearing the road ahead, Caspian was in the center to manage the team, whereas Maya was behind to carry out support. Caspian was the one who arranged their positions, and it seemed that Caspian¡¯smand and formation talents on the battlefield back then were once again brought into y. Based on his estimation, as long as his spections were correct, Wayne and Jeremy, who were in charge of blocking other cultivators, would surely not be far from Harper. That would ensure both sides couldmunicate with another in case of emergency, and the other party could make a timely countermeasure. However, Harper and the others at the higher part of the Hopeful Woman Mountain were yet to respond, and Caspian estimated that it had something to do with them easily annihting all the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples just now. The news was yet to spread. After all, have expected that a team of dozens of people with the support of the giants ranked second and third among the apprentices, coupled with the help of formations, would be defeated so hopelessly. If there was a Holy Land Realm cultivator, it might be possible to break the formation instantly. However, only Pulse Control Realm disciples were in the Hopeful Woman Mountain, so the Ninth Sacred Sect naturally believed that such a level of defense was enough. Nevertheless, they probably never expected that among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, there would be a pair of ridiculous mentor-mentee like Caspian and Sna. Wayne and Jeremy, who had the right to send out messages, were killed by Caspian in a sh. As they moved forward, Caspian was secretly vignt too. ¡°Since the Ninth Sacred Sect has demonstrated the formation ability that it didn¡¯t have in the past, it seems that they¡¯re also determined to defeat this monster with wisdom. Moreover, they¡¯ll inevitably regard the Heavenly Stars Sect as their biggest enemy in this fight.¡± At the thought of that, Caspian was just about to remind everyone when he suddenly heard a deafening noise from the front. Then, it was followed by roars, angry screams, and the sound of metals impacting one another. ¡°They¡¯re really in front!¡± Every member of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s eyes lit up and they fastened their pace as they moved through the cave withplex terrain. The shouting became louder and louder, and they quickly turned at another corner, rushing out of the cave. Soon, the voice became clear as day, and Caspian and the others immediately saw the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°Harper!¡± Caspian saw Harper standing high on the stone wall at a nce, and almost at the same time when everyone in Heavenly Stars Sect saw the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples, the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s also noticed them. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± When Harper saw Caspian, he immediately understood that the cordon outside must have been broken. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nheless, it was meaningless to pursue why he did not notice it at all. As the resentment once again surged in him, Harper¡¯s eyes immediately flickered with intense killing intent, and taking advantage of the momentary opportunity, Caspian noticed that the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples besieged a white figure in the distance. The figure moved around at an extremely fast speed. For a while, Caspian only knew that the white figure was extraordinarily huge, and it was at least three times the size of an ordinary tiger. However, Caspian could not tell what it was. ¡°Sure enough, they¡¯re here!¡± When Omar saw the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s crowd, he let out a long roar and drew his Dual des of Fire and Ice. Seeing that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were about to rush over, the girl with the neat fringe beside Harper suddenly shouted, ¡°The Dark Souls Overcast Formation!¡± Her voice was not loud, but it reached everyone¡¯s ears on that noisy battlefield, and it was so clear as if she was talking in their ears. Soon, some of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples in the battle retreated, and they all took out a ck g from their storage bag. There were embroidered patterns of the face of a ghost, either roaring, shouting, or crying, and every grimacing face was vivid and lifelike. As the g was raised, the face of the ghost instantly seemed toe to life, and it was a hair-raising sight. In that instant, the air was filled with ghastly aura. When Caspian heard the formation, he was stunned. ¡°Forward!¡± Caspian did not hesitate to give themand. He knew well that if they were to retreat now, they might be able to avoid the Dark Souls Overcast Formation, but it also implied that the Heavenly Stars Sectpletely abandoned the monster with wisdom. Now that the monster was just in front of them, and they were only a few steps away from sess, there was no reason for Caspian to give up. None of the Heavenly Stars Sect members gave! The only choice was to rush forward while the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s formation wasplete and stop them from activating the array! Therefore, Caspian made the right decision. However, the Ninth Sacred Sect seemed to have expected that, and they were well prepared too. No one knew how long they bid from the world that their disciples practiced formations. At least that time in the Hopeful Woman Mountain, its effects were miraculous. The 16 disciples holding the ck gs stood in their positions. Originally, the Dark Souls Overcast Formation could beid by one person, yet if 16 peoplepleted it, each of them only needed to do one-sixteenth of the array. In other words, the entire formation process was shortened to one-sixteenth of the originally needed time! Swoosh! Just as Caspian and the others were less than 50 meters away from the Ninth Sacred Sect¡®s disciples, the ghost faces on the ck gs seemed toe alive, and thick ck smoke came out of their mouths. The dense billowing smoke immediately spread between the Heavenly Stars Sect and Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples. Although they were dozens of meters away from each other, it swiftly turned into an unreachable distance! The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples that rushed into the formation swiftly lost their direction. Not only were they tumble to see anything, but the smoke also seemed to be mixed with some mystical power, and they could not move forward in the direction they intended. A 20-meter distance was not considered far for a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and they could use any motion technique to rush forward. However, as soon as they were caught in the ck mist, none of the body techniques seemed to work. When the ck mist was about to engulf him, Caspian stepped out with the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. Even so, he was still shrouded by the ck mist after a few steps. Before the ck gas filled his sight, Caspian raised his head and met Harper¡¯s murderous gaze. The next second, everything was pitch ck. Caspian tried to rush forward by recalling the scene before the ck mist covered it. Based on his calction, the 20-meter distance should only take about three steps at most. However, even after taking five steps, Caspian was still in the darkness. The ck mist even gave Caspian a feeling of never-ending despair that covered the entire world. Sadness, fear, panic, helplessness, and countless negative emotions grew madly like weeds as if they wanted to upy everyone¡®s heart. Seeing that the ck mist shrouded the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples and the area instantly fell into silence, a hint of relief shed in Harper¡¯s eyes. Even though the Dark Souls Overcast Formation could not kill the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, it was more than enough to trap them. Then, the Ninth Sacred Sect would seize the opportunity to kill the monster with wisdom that fell into weakness. Next, Harper turned to look at the girl with the neat fringe. Although she did not personally attack, her face got paler. Her initially petite figure appeared as if it were as light as a feather, and the wind could easily blow her away. After pondering some time, Harper asked, ¡°Are¡­ You alright¡­¡± Harper was puzzled. When did he start to care about his ve? The girl with the neat fringe forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Harper. You should just focus on the monster with wisdom.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Harper nodded, returning his attention to the roaring huge white figure in the distance. At that time, the girl with the neat fringe covered her mouth again, and she lightly coughed a few times. Inside her mouth and between her breathing, there was a strong iron smell that would not go away. Moreover, she felt as if her internal organs were torn apart, and the pain was excruciating. Nheless, when she thought about how Harper expressed his concern for her just now, a faint hint of joy appeared between her brows. Those¡­ Were enough. Despite being blind and unable to see anything anymore, the girl still straightened her figure and faced the direction of the ck mist. She thought, ¡°Harper, I was born to fill the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯sck of formations. This time, I¡¯m going to use all my might to guard your back.¡± Bam! Amidst the deafening sound, the 16 ghost-faced gs roared, rolling up a mysterious wind. Soon, the ck mist became even more intense, and it was as dense as ink, piling up together and slowly surging. On the surface, it would also form ferocious faces of humans from time to time, and the crying and wailing sound of ghosts continued. It was enough to scare someone out of their wits. At that moment, Caspian, who was in the ck mist, faced a deadly silence and darkness. It was so dark that he could not see anything, nor could he hear anything either. Besides that, even his heart seemed to stop beating. Staying in that environment for just a second was enough to make someone wonder if they were still alive. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 In that environment, anyone would turn mad, lose their minds, and be insane. The girl with the neat fringe absolute believed in that, and every Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples present did not doubt that either. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples trapped in the Dark Souls Overcast Formation at that moment were also being slowly eroded by the cold and desperate emotions. Negative emotions such as loneliness, helplessness, fear, and such were like a dark abyss that was slowly swallowing their hearts. However, someone was an exception. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In that dark and silent environment, Caspian¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. Not long after, he even smiled and sneered. ¡°What a long-forgotten memory¡­ Unfortunately, it¡¯s not as terrifying¡­.¡± The hellhole prison was darker than that! The hellhole prison was quieter than that! The deadly aura in that ce was far behind the hellhole prison with countless lost souls! One year of imprisonment in the hellhole prison failed to destroy Caspian. Hence, the Dark Souls Overcast Formation was just like a joke for Caspian, as if they tried to cover the sun with a quilt. The experience in the hellhole prison made his soul even stronger, and his willpower was also sharpened beyond words. Not only that, but Caspian¡¯s state of mind and spirit were also tempered as if they were the sharpest des, biting cold, harsh, and dazzling! No matter how dark it was, it would be torn to pieces by Caspian¡¯s sharp edge. ¡°You guys truly¡­ Underestimated me!¡± At that time, the light in Caspian¡¯s eyes started to gather, and the blood in his body roared. Then, Caspian held his Ghoul-Locker Spear horizontally like he drew a sword out of its sheath. The sharpness shining out was enough to shred and annihte people¡¯s souls. The surrounding darkness seemed to feel the umted force on Caspian¡¯s body, and it retreated. Outside the formation, the 16 ghost banners roared in the air as if blown by a strong wind. ¡°Eh?¡± The girl with the neat fringe was confused, and she tried to listen closely. ¡°My heart won¡¯t be defeated by your trivial tricks!¡± ¡°The Dark Souls Overcast Formation, killing hundreds of people in formation, killing thousands of people to refine the spirits. Yet, when I was fourteen, I killed more than 100,000 people!¡± ¡°Demons and monsters could never destroy my heart! Just break already!¡± ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± Caspian let out a long roar, and a ghostly light burst out from the Ghoul-Locker Spear in his hand. Then, the light instantly formed the shape of an eye, piercing through the space and extinguishing everything. ¡°The Gaze of Death!¡± Bam! The spear light swelled and became huge. Although it was just a shot, it burst into an overwhelming aura instantly. The thick ck fog in front of Caspian suddenly seemed toe back to life, and screams and wailing erupted from it, fleeing in all directions. With Caspian as the center, an area was immediately cleared, and the ck mist around trembled, afraid to move forward. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± Outside the formation, the girl with the neat fringe¡¯s face changed drastically as she could clearly feel the changes with the array. ¡®Could it be¡­ How¡¯s that possible¡­ The Dark Souls Overcast Formation can be used as a defensive formation not because of the number of traps or murderous intent. Instead, it can corrode one¡¯s heart, destroy their hope, and let one unknowingly fall into despair. Someone can¡¯t resist the erosion from the soul. It¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible!¡¯ The girl with the neat fringe shook her head and her face got paler. Even though she relentlessly denied that she could feel that there seemed to be a scorching sun in the array filled with despair, and the red light was about to burst out. Although she also felt there were still several forces struggling to endure the formation, none of those wereparable to the strength. If the other forces of resistance were a tiny stream, then this one was the big river that was about to burst the embankment. Bzz bzz¡­ Just as the girl¡¯s heart beat madly and in a trance, she heard sounds of clothes being torn. Then, she hurriedly turned her head, trying to find the direction where the sound came from. Almost immediately, the 16 Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples in charge of setting the formations all eximed. ¡°What¡¯s happening!¡± ¡°My banner!¡± ¡°What a strong wind! I¡¯m losing my grip on the g!¡± ¡°If this goes on, my array g will be blown torn apart, and the gpole will also be broken!¡± The girl with the neat fringe heard the screams, puzzled, ¡°Wind? What wind?!¡± At the same time, Caspian¡¯s blood and Qi were boiling even more vigorously in the formation. The frequency of his heartbeat was doubled than on normal days. Then, the air behind him condensed, slowly creeping, as if to form a pattern of a giant beast. ¡°The Sea-Breaker Beast!¡± Previously, Caspian used the blood of Sea-Breaker Beast to heal his internal wounds. Now, with the surge of blood in his body, the remnant soul of Sea-Breaker Beast also condensed behind him. The domineering and powerful momentum immediately rose to the extreme. Even though it could onlyst for a short moment, it was still an invincible force that could dominate the world! ¡°It¡¯s pitch ck everywhere, and the ghosts interfere with people¡¯s judgment of direction. However, there¡¯s one direction that can never be wrong, and that is the sky above our head!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with lights as brilliant as the scorching sun. ¡°Soil-Thickening Formation!¡± Caspian took three array maps and tossed them out. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The arrays unfolded together, the light shed, and the ground shook in an instant. Then, Caspian took a step forward. The earth underneath him suddenly sprang up into a wall of soil with a loud bang. With that momentum, Caspian jumped to the height of three floors. Even though Caspian almost fell, a second wall burst out from the ground with a bang and perfectly rose underneath Caspian. Then, Caspian stepped on it and pushed his legs hard. In a sh, Caspian was like a bird spreading its wings, directly soaring upward to the heights of about seven floors. The surrounding surging ck fog desperately gathered toward Caspian, trying to stop him. Arge amount of ck fog converged and condensed into a huge cone, and its bottom rotated just like a tornado or even a ck hole. However, Caspianpletely ignored it. Instead, he went up another level, broke through the darkness, prated this illusion, andpletely suppressed this formation! ¡°The third wall!¡± Just as he felt his body fail again, Caspian growled. Then, with a loud bang, the third wall leaped straight up along with billowing smoke and dust, just like a desert dragon rising from the ground. Crackle and rattle! The sounds of rocks exploding due to the impact formed visible waves in the air, spreading toward the surrounding. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Caspian jumped up again with the help of the third wall rising from the ground. Boom! There was an explosion around him, and the tumbling air was like thick boiling water, surging toward the surroundings. At that time, the ck fog in the formation was still desperately chasing after Caspian, wanting to trap him. However, Caspian went straight to the formation¡¯s weak point! The Dark Souls Overcast Formation could cover the earth and disrupt the sense of direction. Not only that, the cultivators trapped in the array would not be able to differentiate east and west. Hence, even if they walked in just one direction, they might be walking in circles! The Dark Souls Overcast Formation could also cover up the light and sound, causing the people trapped inside to lose sight and hearing. As they kept moving forward into the endless journey, they would be desperate. In the end, their willpower would be destroyed, and they would be mentally crippled. Caspian found the biggest w of that formation! The mist might be able to close the east, west, south, and north, but it could not affect the direction upward. Caspian¡¯s blood raged, and the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s resurfaced with the burning blood, letting out a terrifying roar. Soon, the ghosts in the Dark Souls Overcast Formation were frightened by the giant beast¡¯s cry, and they were too afraid to chase after Caspian. Caspian continued moving upward, and the surrounding ck mist became thinner. Looking at the top of the spiral in front of him, Caspian yelled. Then, the almost spirit tool in his hand shed with a ray of ck light, bursting out. Swoosh! Boom! The dense ck fog was instantly pierced, followed by the ear-piercing screams and wails. Caspian could see the distorted faces in the dispersing ck mist, forming screaming and fearful expressions, and retreating toward the surroundings. Then, as the long-lost light finally shone on the ground, everyone felt as if they were enlightened. When Caspian broke through the ck mist, the 16 banners with ghost faces were all ripped apart. Two of them were immediately torn apart, forming into rags that flew in the air, and their gpoles even exploded into powder after a series of loud bangs. The fragments of the gpole flew around like a steel nail shot out in anger, and the first to bear the brunt was naturally the disciples holding the poles responsible for maintaining the formation. Those two Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples screamed miserably, and their bodies were poked with countless holes. Soon, thick lines of blood shot out from them. At a nce, people might have mistaken that long grass grew on them. ¡°What!¡± The girl with the neat fringe also realized the Dark Souls Overcast Formation was swiftly broken, and she screamed in disbelief. ¡°Harper! Let¡¯s fight now!¡± Caspian jumped out of the formation, and the billowing ck mist was under him. At a nce, he appeared to be emitting light as bright as the sun, and anyone who looked at him would feel weak in their knees, wanting to kneel before him. When Harper saw that someone actually broke the formation, he was baffled too. However, just as he was ready to stop Caspian, Harper realized that Caspian turned in a different direction. Harper was stunned. Nheless, he quickly noticed that Caspian dashed toward the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples that maintained the array. Then, the ck spear light shed in the air, and two heads soared into the sky. Following that, the array waspletely crashed. Harper¡¯s face changed drastically, and he quickly raised his head. Soon, he found that the Dark Souls Overcast Formation that a broken gap shook. The ck fog that originally seemed unbreakable started to loosen and disintegrate. ¡°D*mn it! Stop him!¡± Harper roared, clenching his teeth hard. Who would have thought that the defensive line outside could not stop that group of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples and that its supposedly indestructible formation did not evenst for long? Even without scrutiny, Harper could think that Caspian would be the key to breaking the defensive line, who destroyed the formation. Not only that, Harper calcted and found that Caspian provoked him four times! ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you into pieces!¡± Harper¡¯s eyes shed with harsh lights, and his killing intent boiled. Then, just as he was about to make a move, Harper heard a scream behind him. Then, he hurriedly turned over and found that it was the monster with wisdom. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It noticed the incident near the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples and was angered, so itunched a frenzied attack, causing chaos. At that time, the girl with the neat fringe suddenly said, ¡°Harper, you should continue besieging that monster. Leave this ce to me!¡± As she spoke, she extended her hands that hid under the robe. Her hands were fair, and her fingers were slender, which was as white as her hand. However, that fairness did not seem natural, like a patient that had not seen the sun for the entire year. The eerie paleness of the skin was extremely hair-raising. At that moment, there was a long, jet-ck needle between each of her fingers. Seeing the girl with the neat fringe shut her eyes, and there were traces of blood around her eye sockets. Harper gritted his teeth and uttered, ¡°Thank you for that¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, he said at an extremely fast speed, ¡°If I kill this monster, I¡¯ll ask the sect to let you free after we return.¡± Without waiting for the girl to reply, Harper jumped a few times and rushed toward the monster with wisdom. Then, the chains pulled out the deadly light and shot out angrily. When the girl with the neat fringe heard Harper¡¯s words, she was stunned. After some time, there was aplicated expression on his face. However, she quickly kept away the emotions, revealing a sense of perseverance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harper! Even if I die, I¡¯ll block you!¡± After saying that, the girl with the neat fringe pierced one of the ck needles into her chest. Then, the deep cold and tingling pain caused her petite body to tremble, and she clenched her teeth tightly. However, she quickly stopped trembling and shot at the seven Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples below. Each long needle pierced the necks of those disciples, pierced in from the side, and prated out from the other side. In an instant, the seven Ninth Sacred Sect disciples¡¯ eyes went nk as if they were controlled by the girl with the neat fringe, rushing toward Caspian. ¡°Not only I am going to help Harper stop you, but I¡¯m also going to take revenge as you destroyed my Death Perception!¡± The girl gritted her teeth, quickly folded her hands, and squeezed out multiple tricks. In that instant, there was a ck halo underneath her. Then,plex lines emerged in the circle, and it was extremely dark, revealing an extremely eerie and strange taste. ¡°The Souls Snatcher Formation!¡± The girl with the neat fringe¡¯s chest was undting as if she was under great pressure. However, she did not seem satisfied. Just as she activated the formation, she uttered, ¡°The Dance of the Lost Souls!¡± As soon as the voice fell, she suddenly staggered, spat out a big mouthful of blood. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 The moment she spat out the blood, the girl with the neat fringe did her best to stabilize herself, to prevent herself from falling. Then, she faced Caspian and let out a deep sigh. ¡°Before Harper and the rest kill the monster, I¡¯ll not fall!¡± After saying that, the girl stomped her foot. The Soul Snatcher Formation and the Dance of the Lost Souls, followed by the seven Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples who the girl controlled, rushed toward Caspian. Caspian broke the formation excitedly. However, as his current mastery of formations was limited to what he learned through Kyle, he was not able to grasp the technique to find the eye of the formation. Hence, Caspian used a more direct and brutal approach, directly killing the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples that arranged the formation. Not only that, but the banners were also instantly shattered when Caspian swept his spear across. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± The light in Caspian¡¯s hands danced, and it was as if countless gates of void opened, spinning nonstop and giving people a strange feeling. Yet, in the shing light and shadow, it was filled with merciless killing intent. Those Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples wanted to resist, but Caspian¡¯s strength and his almost spirit tool were too strong for them. As Caspian¡¯s spear shot out, gory bloodshed rained upon them. Amid the screams, the Ninth Sacred Sect disciples in the formation fell and flew out again, and a scary hole appeared in everyone¡¯s chest. Then, they all fell to the ground, pale-faced. As for the array gs in their hands, they were caught in the airflow and instantly torn into pieces. As those formation disciples fell one after another, the Dark Souls Overcast Formation was rapidly disintegrating. Not only that, the surging ck mist seemed to be out of control, crazily twisting and surging to the surroundings and disappearing. Soon, the trapped Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were gradually released. Although they were not imprisoned in the ck mist for long, each second was like endless suffering in that environment. Most of the disciples appeared despair, lost, and sad when they got out of the ck fog. Furthermore, only a few of them remained unaffected, and even fewer people tried to break the formation. Besides Caspian, those people naturally included Omar, Maya, and Sna. When the ck fog became thinner but entirely dissipated, a long roar sounded, followed by blue and red sword lights, bursting out of the smoke. Then, Omar appeared. While he was trapped in the ck mist, Omar tried to find brutal ways to break the formation. At the moment he felt the force of the formation turn weaker, he did not hesitate and directly shed at the ck smoke, leaping out. Then, he saw Caspian shoot his spear out, stabbing a formation disciple into mid-air. Omar¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and he showed a disappointed expression. ¡°You¡¯re a step ahead again!¡± After saying that, Omar swung both his swords and rushed toward the rest of the formation disciples. On the other hand, Maya, Sna, and the other disciples waiting for a chance, swiftly bolted out. Those few people were the elites of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, and their strength was beyond those ordinary disciples. Hence, when theyunched an attack, they killed the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s formation disciples in a sh. Later, the ck fog that covered the scene fully dispersed, and all of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were safe and sound. If they were a little slower, many people might have a mental breakdown. As they escaped from the formation safely, many Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples appeared confused, but they quickly returned to their senses. ¡°Ninth Sacred Sect! I won¡¯t forgive you!¡± ¡°You used the formation to trap us! I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡± ¡°The monster belongs to us, Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± The crowd started to roar and once again ran toward the Ninth Sacred Sect. However, seven ghostly figures suddenly appeared in front of everyone amid the roars. Behind those seven people, a strange wind blew, and hideous and twisted faces appeared in the space. It was as if an army of hundred ghosts surged forward. Not only that, but ck halos started to appear underneath the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°The Dance of the Lost Souls!¡± When Caspian saw the ck halos, his eyes flickered. Even though he did not experience the strange formation, he saw other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples beside Sna, who had the Imperial Jail Deity Physique, were caught by it. ¡®That woman from the Ninth Sacred Sect is really strange.¡¯ Caspian¡¯s gaze immediately fell on the girl with the neat fringe. Despite not being well-educated about formations, Caspian knew that a cultivator would require many materials and time to set up a formation. However, that girl easily set up a formation, and each of them was creepier than before. ¡®I must kill her as soon as possible!¡¯ Caspian decided. He turned his head and found that the ck halos were already trapping the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples behind him. They just escaped the Dark Souls Overcast Formation, yet they were caught in another fatal array again. Soon, the ck gas that Caspian saw before appeared on their faces. In a blink of an eye, about four disciples fell to the ground, their eyes revealed their panic, but they could not move. ¡°Omar, Maya, lead the crowd to protect everyone. I¡¯m going to kill that woman! Sna, follow me!¡± Caspian made a quick judgment and roared. Then, he used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows and directly bolted toward the girl with the neat fringe. ¡°Stop him!¡± Even though she could not see, the girl with the neat fringe seemed familiar with Caspian¡¯s actions, and she quickly waved her hands. In that instant, the seven Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples pierced in their necks by the ck needles all rushed toward Caspian and Sna. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± The spear shadow sted out, advancing throughyers, making deafening explosions one after another. Crackle and rattle! Immediately, the chests of three of the seven people burst into explosions. The Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s long robe was instantly torn into pieces, and arge swath of flesh and blood sprayed out. Then, as if meteorites hit them in mid-air, those three Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples all mmed backward, shattering the ground. Just as the three fell to the ground, they immediately turned around and sat straight. Even though their chest was severely wounded and the bones were faintly visible, their faces remained unchanged, and their movements were unaffected. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Then, they dashed toward Caspian again. ¡°The Undead?!¡± Caspian saw the ck needle on their necks. He immediately deduced that the changes in those people must be rted to those long needles. Seeing that the others attacked him, Caspian snorted and was about to break their necks. However, he suddenly heard a woman¡¯s chillingughter behind him, and it almost froze the void. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 The Souls Snatcher Formation! Snatching their souls, dragging them through theherworld! When Caspian heard the chillingugh he felt the immense coldness and a slippery sensation spreading from his neck. It was as if a long tongue was pulled out of ice water wrapping his neck. Not only that, the eeriness spread fast, and Caspian soon felt the chills seeping into his flesh and bones. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, it was like Caspian¡¯s limbs went cold, turning numb. At the same time, the Dance of the Lost Souls¡¯ ck halo also rose from beneath Caspian, slowly reaching his chest area and tightening. Moreover, the seven Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples who were pierced in the necks were also attacking him, and their eyes shed with harsh light. In that instant, the sword lights formed an inescapable filled with murderous intent, covering Caspian and wanting to cut him into countless pieces. Then, Caspian looked at the girl with the neat fringe standing in the distance. Although the girl was blind and her eyes still shut, she faced Caspian¡®s direction. It was as if everything that happened was within her expectations. The girl uttered, ¡°You¡¯re going to die.¡± ¡°Die? I¡¯m still too young!¡± Caspian sneered, and his blood raged. Next, the air currents around him twisted as if forming a cage. The weird woman¡¯s treacherousugh suddenly turned into a howl of fear. Then, just as Caspian was about tounch an attack, a silhouette swiftly appeared in front of him, facing the seven figures and sweeping the massive ax across. ¡°The Disorderly Scenic Dance!¡± Sna did not hesitate to make a bold attack, and her delicate arms burst with a forceparable to surging magma. Then, the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciple at the most front was immediately knocked away by the giant ax with a loud bang. Among the crashing sound, the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciple¡¯s bones were broken into pieces, and his organs were shattered. In a split second, he turned into a human-shaped bag filled with blood, mming onto the stone wall, forming a sticky ball of substance. The blood sttered into a terrifying huge painting. At a nce, it was extremely unbelievable that it was still a human a second ago. Soon, the ax¡¯s de rolled again, colliding with the swords and spears, forming dazzling sparks. Clink-nk! The Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples might have a strong offensive, but Sna had an extremely formidable force! Her power could suppress thousands of ghosts, sweeping across hell, and she was the girl¡¯s nemesis with the neat fringe that couldmunicate with theherworld. The remaining six Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples were immediately pushed back by Sna. Her entire attack happened in the blink of an eye. Next, she grabbed onto the ck halo wrapping around Caspian¡¯s chest and pulled it forcefully. Crack! The sound of ss breaking sounded, and the ck halo quickly shattered, exploded, and scattered in the air. Caspian and Sna had great chemistry. As soon as the ck halo was broken, Caspian¡¯s blood rushed to his fingertip, and he turned around to face the strange whirlwind behind him, pointing his finger out. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± Boom! A ray of red light sted out like a massive cannonball, mming into the air current. ¡°Ah!¡± A woman¡¯s scream sounded from the whirlwind, which violently swayed and hurriedly flew to the side as if it ran away. ¡°You sneaked an attack, yet you¡¯re trying to run?¡± Caspian burst intoughter, and the frost in his eyes fluttered as the blood light formed on his fingertip again. ¡°Go to hell! Pointing to the Stars!¡± Boom! Another giant bloody cannon sted out, and the surrounding void shook violently, sinking inward as if it were about to copse. Finally, there was a terrible howling from the air current that tried to escape, and the entire airflow was engulfed by the blood-red light. This blood-red light was filled with Caspian¡¯s energy, pure and masculine, like oil and fire. No matter how fierce the demons were, they were not a match to that strength. The next second, that air current exploded with a bang, forming countless gas arrows, shooting to the surroundings. In the air, there was the sound of arrows shooting densely. Almost at the same time, the girl with the neat fringe trembled violently, and the ck formation underneath her cracked. Soon, red light seeped out from the numerous gaps. Finally, following the girl with the neat fringe spitting out a mouthful of blood, the formation also copsed and exploded, turning into rays of ck light, shooting to the sky as if they were frenzied little ck snakes, squirming into the girl¡¯s body. The girl with the neat fringe covered her mouth, desperately trying to resist the intense pain as she did not want to scream. However, her body was still visibly trembling. The Souls Snatcher Formation was broken, and the effect almost made her feel that her soul and body were about to be destroyed. Soon, blood oozed out from the gaps of her fingers. Harper, who was in the distance, seemed to have noticed something and looked over anxiously. Unfortunately, there were not many Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples who came at that time, and there was a long stalemate with the monster. Not only were they unable to kill it, but the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples were attacked. Hence, Harper was like a cat on a hot tin roof As the strongest person among the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentices, Harper had impressive strength. However, as for on-site dispatch andmand, Harper was not even as good as a small leader in the army in charge of a dozen soldiers. The restless emotions, the chaos of hismand, and all kinds of suppressed emotions broke out the moment Harper saw the girl with the neat fringe suffer a heavy blow. Nheless, it was still not ending. ¡°Imperial Jail Deity¡¯s Wind Barricades!¡± Sna stood still, and her long hair fluttered in the air as she raised her massive ax above her. In that instant, she appeared like a god of war that descended to the earth, and the power bestowed by the gods seemed to be flowing in her slender figure. As soon as she said that, Sna swung her massive ax and mmed it on the ground. Crack! Boom! The explosions spread to the surroundings, causing the ground to tremble, forming waves of soil on the ground. As the strong force spread out, the ck halos binding the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were all shattered. Crackle and rattle! The ck halos with a deadly aura were just like paper pulps,pletely vulnerable. Before that, Sna could prevent the Dance of the Lost Souls from affecting her. However, with the improvement of the Imperial Jail Deity Physique, Sna could now break the formation and show her thunderous techniques. Puff! Another formation was broken and destroyed thoroughly. The girl with the neat fringe seemed to be hit by an invisible fist, and she rose into the air, throwing up blood as if all her organs bled furiously. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 ¡°B*stards!¡± Harper saw the entire scene, and he felt as if steel needles pierced his heart. With a roar, Harper ignored the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples that fought with the monster and rushed toward the girl with the neat fringe like a storm. Then, Harper flicked his long sleeves, the chains in his hands were intertwined into a big, firmly catching the girl with the neat fringe that fell mid-air and pulling her into his embrace. Thest time the girl was seriously injured, Harper still treated her like an object and just carried her under his arms. That time, he was sincerely hugging her. She was so soft and petite, and Harper almost could not feel her weight. However, his heart was as heavy as steel as blood oozed out from the girl¡¯s nose and mouth, and each drop of blood was like an invisible w scratching violently at Harper¡®s heart. ¡°B*stards! Go to hell! How dare you!¡± Harper¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Even though he did not know why he was so angry, Harper was sure that he never felt such hatred before! He wanted to sh his opponents into pieces and turn them to dust! Suddenly, the girl in Harper¡¯s arms trembled, and she curled up, wailing and vomiting another mouthful of blood, hitting Harper¡¯s chest and chin. Harper was dumbfounded. Soon, he slowly looked into the distance, and he saw Caspian¡¯s spear shook, and the ray of ck light was like lightning and chain, directly blowing up the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciple¡¯s neck, which had a ck needle on it. Harper was aware of the technique behind piercing the ck needle into the neck, and he knew that once those Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples were pierced by the long needle refined by the secret method, they would feel no pain and fearlessly charge toward their targets. In other words, even if their opponents chopped off their limbs, those disciples would widen their mouths and bite their enemies¡¯ flesh and blood. The chopped limbs would also grab the opponents and dig their eyes out. Unexpectedly, Harper watched as Caspian used the most drastic measure to counter those disciples. He used the almost spirit tool to directly st the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples into pieces of meat! Flesh and blood mixed and scattered to the ground in the distance like a storm. Not long after, the pungent smell of air started to spread to the surrounding area. With just a whiff, it felt as if they fell into an ocean of blood, and there was nothing but the smell of blood. At that time, Harper felt the girl in his arms quiver even more violently. ¡°Harp¡­Harper¡­¡± The girl with the neat fringe sensed something, and she uttered with great difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± Harper spoke through gritted teeth. The girl¡¯s body was cold, and she lost her vitality. However, knowing that she was in Harper¡¯s embrace, the girl with the neat fringe showed a faint smile. After taking a deep breath, she whispered, ¡°Harper¡­ You¡­ You should leave now¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Harper frowned. He looked up and saw the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were slowly regaining their momentum, and they headed toward them. ¡°We¡­ We can¡¯t win against¡­ That guy¡­ He¡®s¡­ Too¡­ Too strong¡­ We¡­ miscalcted¡­¡± The girl spat another mouthful of blood as she spoke. Even though her realm was not high, she possessed an ability that other Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples lacked. Besides that, she fought with Caspian before, and she knew well how terrifying he was. That power was unlike what an apprentice should have. In other words, there was a giant beast in that guy¡¯s body! Those who did not fight him would not know that, and those who did were all dead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll avenge you. These guys must die!¡± Harper shook his head,pletely ignoring the girl¡¯s words. Perhaps he did hear them, but he could not leave just like that. At that time, such a thought even appeared in his mind. He could disregard the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples behind him, he could tum a blind eye to the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples that died, and he would even let the Heavenly Stars Sect have the monster with wisdom. However, since they hurt the girl with the neat fringe, he must seek revenge, and there was no room for negotiations! At the thought of the painful expression of the girl convulsing in his arms, Harper¡¯s heart ached as if it was cut in pieces. ¡°B*stard! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Seeing that Caspian and the others sped toward him, Harper pulled the girl closer, and his eyes shed with harsh light. The girl with the fringe knew that she could not warn Harper anymore with her current strength, and she tried her best to grab Harper¡¯s shirt as if she could get closer to his chest that way. Even though her body slowly turned colder, the girl could feel Harper¡¯s body temperature. That was perhaps the first time she was so close to Harper, but it might also be thest. However, she was satisfied even if that would only happen once as her hopeless thinking finally came to reality. At the thought of that, the girl with the neat fringe felt a warmness in her heart, and the excruciating pain she felt seemed to have lightened slightly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve hurt her, you¡¯re going to pay the price with your lives!¡± Harper saw Caspian and the others inched closer, and his face twisted as he roared. Then, he flicked his long sleeves. ¡°The Prison of Countless Beasts!¡± Harperunched an attack with the strongest martial skill he mastered! Swoosh! The Chains of Thousands Divine Beasts¡¯ Bones spread out like long and dense wild weeds, covering the sky and aiming at Caspian and the others. Suddenly, an intense hatred rose, causing an impressive and terrifying momentum. Harper stood alone at the front, and he was filled with murderous intent as he violently attacked them. In the blink of an eye, the astonishing aura that broke out made the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples tremble, and they could not help but slow down their pace. However, Caspian was not one of them! ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Everyone¡¯s progress seemed to be interrupted, but Caspian sped up and rushed forward. After all, Harper was only a realm higher than him, and there was no reason for Caspian to back down. If he wanted to fight, he would get that fight! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Caspian¡¯s belief was to walk on blood and keep moving forward! ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± Caspian roared and shot his spear out. In that split second, the surrounding airflow crumbled. ¡°Your shot will never break my defense!¡± Harper roared hoarsely. ¡°What about this!¡± The brilliant light in Caspian¡¯s eyes condensed, and he burst out with the long- umted force of an attack ¡°A level eight inscription! The! Glorious! Dragon!¡± Bam! The power of the spear became unprecedentedly violent, and all kinds of fires, roars, were pouring out, intertwining, rubbing, and shaking as they sted out boundless brilliance and countless murderous intent, falling like raindrops. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Bam! The torrent-like fire immediately filled Harper¡¯s sight, and he felt as if he was engulfed in a world of me. Not only was his body burning, but even his soul was scorched. The sudden terrifying oppression swiftly made Harper¡¯s mind nk Swoosh! The chains that he spread just now disappeared in the blink of an eye like dead leaves and branches being swept away by the wind. Easily and mercilessly destroyed! The me bolted toward him as fast as lightning, not giving Harper any chance to think. At that time, he finally realized what the girl in his arms meant before. ¡°You should leave now¡­ We can¡®t win¡­¡± Boom! The violent mes arrived in a sh, and there was a phantom of an angry dragon looming in them. The fire quickly burned everything it touched, destroying everything in sight. Just as Harper was in a trance, a sharp tip burst out of the me! ¡°Die!¡± At the same time, Harper heard a thundering roar. Next, a ck spear shadow passed through the sea of mes, and the tip of the spear aimed at his throat. Harper felt as if the void around him solidified into steel tes and turned into shackles, trapping him inside, and he had no choice but to watch as the spear pierced through him. ¡°I¡­¡± Harper wanted to say something and react, but he knew it was toote. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Caspian was simply too fast, and he was much stronger than him! ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not listening to you, and I¡¯m even more sorry for failing to avenge you¡­¡± As the aura of death enveloped him, Harper did not feel fear. Instead, his heart surged with unprecedented regret and sadness. However, Harper suddenly felt the weight in his arms was lighter. The next second, he was surprised to find that the heavily injured girl managed to find some strength and broke away from his arms. Without any hesitation, the girl with the neat fringe opened her arms wide, and with her back facing the spear, she blocked Harper from the shot. Harper quickly realized what went on, and his hair stood on end. ¡°No! Nooo!¡± Harper roared like a beast. Swoosh! The Ghoul-Locker Spear was made to kill, and as long as it was an enemy, the spear would show no mercy! In a split second, the tip of the spear easily pierced through the girl¡¯s back as if she were a piece of paper and came out of her chest. However, perhaps it was due to her vomiting too much blood before, but she did not bleed as much. Harper¡¯s mind went nk, and he stared at the scene in front of him wide-eyed. The mes were still gushing, and a petite figure hung at the ck tip of the spear. Its figure was always by his side in the past years. Harper thought he knew the owner of that figure, but he found that he was so unfamiliar with the person, and he never seemed to know what she thought. ¡°No!¡± Suddenly, Harper came back to his senses and went crazy, grabbing forward with both hands. He knew that the long spear was an almost spirit tool, and his Chains of Thousands Divine Beasts¡¯ Bones was not a match against it. However, it was precisely because of that, that he must rush forward without care! Harper took a step forward and desperately grabbed the staff of the spear, not letting the Ghoul-Locker Spear from turning. He saw the strength of the Ghoul-Locker Spear, and he knew that once it twisted, the death-like eyes could crush everything in front of it. She blocked a shot for him, so how could he bear watching her being shredded into pieces! Harper¡¯s heart was aching so badly that he could not breathe, but he did not want to think about anything else, nor did he dare to think about them. Both of his hands grabbing the Ghoul-Locker Spear were torn, and blood oozed out from countless wounds. Not only that, but they could even see his bones. Finally, Harper managed to snatch the girl with the neat fringe from the tip of the spear. However, he did not think about the next fatal attack and the oing mes. At that time, Harper¡¯s body trembled, and he could feel the girl getting lighter and lighter. Swoosh! The me surged and swept above his chest. Then, as the smell of burnt flesh filled the air, a drop of tear slowly rolled down Harper¡¯s cheek. Caspian blocked the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s crowd behind him with his spear. ¡°Casper, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Omar asked in confusion. None of them saw the scene just now, and they only knew that Caspian severely injured the strongest among their opponents. At that time, they were all cheering and leaping, wanting to rush forward. However, Caspian suddenly stopped them with his spear, baffling them. Looking at Harper curled up in front of him, aplicated look appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes. Then, after some time, he slowly shook his head and uttered, ¡°Wait for a moment¡­¡± No one knew why Caspian did that, but everyone trusted him, so they did not ask much. Then, they just red at Harper and the few dumbfounded Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples. Everything around Harper was unimportant for him anymore. The girl in his arm had a wound the size of a bowl, but it stopped bleeding, and that only proved that her blood was drained. ¡°Har¡­ Harper¡­¡± Harper suddenly heard the girl¡¯s mumble, and his eyes instantly shed with brilliance as his breathing became rapid. ¡°Everything¡­ Everything¡¯s alright¡­ I¡¯ll bring you away now¡­ We¡¯re leaving now¡­¡± As he said that, Harper¡¯s tears streamed down uncontrobly, and it tasted bitter. ¡°Harper¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t lie to me¡­ I know¡­ I¡¯m dying¡­¡± ¡°But¡­ I still have¡­ I have something to¡­ Tell you¡­ I¡¯m really happy¡­ To have known you¡­¡± ¡°I willingly¡­ Block this shot¡­ I can only¡­ Do this much for you¡­ I told you before¡­ As long as I¡¯m alive¡­ I¡¯ll help you¡­ With anything¡­¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯m dying¡­ You must¡­ You must live well¡­¡± Every time the girl with the neat fringe spoke, she would need to pause for a long time. Soon, her voice became softer, and she became weaker. In the end, Harper had to ce his ear near her cold lips to hear her voice. Harper¡¯s tears streamed down his cheeks like waterfalls, and his tears dropped onto the girl¡¯s pale face. As if she felt something, the girl with the neat fringe suddenly smiled faintly. ¡±Harper¡­ Are you crying for me¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I am really happy¡­¡± As soon as she said that, Harper felt the girl in his arms sink. When he looked at her, he noticed that the blood at the corner of her mouth was still wet, but she was no longer breathing. ¡°Nooo! No¡­¡± Harper roared into the sky, and tears rolled down his cheeks. In that instant, he felt as if something in his heart was hollowed out forever. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 Harper¡¯s roars echoed in the cave, and his voice was filled with despair, anger, indignation, heartbreak, and countless emotions. Soon, one after another, scenes from his memories appeared in Harper¡¯s mind. ¡°This girl has the Death Perception, and she¡¯s born with the ability tomunicate with the netherworld. From now onward, she¡¯s yours,¡± Harper¡¯s master said. The chubby-cheeked girl in front of him was tiny and adorable, looking about five years old. ¡°Harper¡­¡± ¡®She¡¯s just a tool to help me reach the peak,¡¯ Harper thought, and he was only about seven at that time. From that day onward, they were connected with a thin chain, one end on the girl¡¯s neck and the other end in his hand. In the blink of an eye, more than ten years passed. Over the past ten years, Harper grew taller and stronger, and he gradually became the best among the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s apprentices. On the other hand, the girl in his hand got stronger, but her figure did not change drastically, and only her fringe proved her growth. In those ten years, they practiced together and improved their realms together. Along their journey, the girl helped him a lot and gave him every possible help. Moreover, the girl was quiet, and she just blindly followed Harper¡¯s orders. Hence, Harper only thought that the girl was nothing more than his murder weapon, and the only remarkable thing about her was her ability to make formations, which was something the Ninth Sacred Sect was not good at. Nheless, Harper finally understood that the girl he regarded as a tool and could easily be reced held such a vital position in his heart. Harper cried, bawled, and sobbed as he recalled all of the memories. Finally, he hugged the girl¡¯s corpse tightly, as if her only remains in the world would disappear if he let go. Maya watched from afar, and her expression slightly changed. As a girl, Maya¡¯s thoughts were naturally more detailed than the group of male disciples. From Harper¡¯s actions, she could already feel his grief, but what was she supposed to say? Even if Maya was influenced by Harper¡¯s sadness, they were still enemies, mortal enemies. Maya secretly nced at Caspian, and she was intrigued. In Maya¡¯s opinion, Caspian was someone who would never show mercy to his opponents. However, he stopped everyone from moving forward, and it was obvious that Caspian was giving Harper some time and space. That was different from the Caspian she knew. Nheless, what Maya did not know was when the girl with the neat fringe did not hesitate to block Harper from the spear, Caspian¡¯s heart violently trembled. The girl with the neat fringe¡¯s silhouette ovepped with a figure from his memory. Caspian gave Harper time not because he was touched or regretful but because he experienced simr sadness. However, Caspian was much luckier than Harper. At least, the girl that saved him without hesitation survived. After some time, Caspian clenched the Ghoul-Locker Spear. He gave Harper enough time, and that battle should end. At that time, Harper was no longer crying, and his eyes shed with determination. Then, he gently unfastened the chain on the girl¡¯s neck, and he softly uttered, ¡°This is the freedom that you¡®ve always wanted It¡¯s for you now¡­¡± Next, Harper longingly nced at the girl with the neat fringe, and he pulled her tightly into his embrace before standing up. ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn to fight for my freedom.¡± When the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples saw Harper standing, they looked alert. Anyone could tell that Harper suffered an enormous blow and mental stimtion. Under such circumstances, no one knew if he would do something crazy. After all, a cultivator with nothing to worry about would be the most terrifying as theirbat power would usually double. Harper then slowly looked at the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. The moment the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples saw Harper¡¯s face, they were taken aback, and some of them appeared frightened. Harper¡¯s face was caught in the Glorious Dragon¡¯s me, and as his head was lowered the whole time, none of them noticed it. Hence, everyone thought he was more terrifying than a demon. Half of his hair was scorched, and the left half of his face was wrinkled like a burnt orange peel. Not only that, but Harper¡®s eyeballs bulged out of the twisted muscles, and the veins wriggled like earthworms. At that time, his nose was gone, his mouth torn apart, and they could even see his row of gum. Harper swept his gaze across the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, and finally, it fell on Caspian. He noticed that when the others looked at him, their expressions changed, but only Caspian remained indifferent. Looking at Caspian, Harper uttered sadly, ¡°Please have a life-and-death battle with me.¡± The Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples behind him were in amotion as if they wanted to say something, but none of them dared to say anything. Omar wanted to remind Caspian to be careful of any possible tricks, but Caspian just waved his hand and looked at Harper. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°If l die, please bury me with her,¡± Harper added. ¡°Alright.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°If I win, you can deal with me however you want, but let go of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples behind me,¡± Harper continued. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°If I do that, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s ancestors won¡¯t forgive me.¡± Harper fell into a silence. After some time, he nodded. ¡°Okay. The grievances between the Heavenly Stars Sect and the Ninth Sacred Sect can¡¯t be changed by me. Since that¡¯s the case, do remember what you promised me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll surely do it,¡± Caspian replied. Then, Harp er nced at the girl with the neat fringe in his arms. Although she was dead, the girl appeared peaceful. There was even a faint smile on her face as if she finally fulfilled a certain wish. Harper lightly caressed her cheek and took a deep breath. Then, he whispered in a voice only he could hear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ You want me to live well, but as a Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciple that¡¯s facing the Heavenly Stars Sect, I can¡¯t flee without giving a fight¡­ Besides¡­¡± He looked at Caspian. Then, Harper suddenly felt as if he let go of a heavy burden. ¡®Even though I know I can¡¯t win against him, I must avenge the girl I love,¡¯ Harper mumbled. At that time, Caspian already raised his Ghoul-Locker Spear, and Harper also lifted his hands. In his long sleeves, there was a sound of chains copsing. With a long roar, Harper rushed toward Caspian and rolled his sleeves. In that instant, the surrounding air was like waves rolling. ¡°The Prison of Countless Beasts!¡± ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± Both of their silhouettes met in mid-air. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Light and darkness alternated. The next second, a blood shower sttered the earth, and a body mmed onto the ground. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 After piling up the rubbles, Caspian broke another stctite nearby. Then, he cut into the shape of a tombstone and erected it in front of the simple tomb. He hesitated for a moment, but he decided not to write their identities of the two in the tomb. Caspian took a deep breath. ¡°Half of them escaped, and we didn¡¯t manage to settle everyone.¡± Maya nced at the tomb and shrugged at Caspian. Naturally, she referred to the remaining group of Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples. The group of Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples fought with the monster with wisdom, and they were already mentally strained and physically exhausted. At that time, there was nothing else they could do besides run away when faced with such an attack. Luckily for them, the Hopeful Woman Mountain¡¯s terrain wasplicated, and it was suitable for them to escape. As half of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples were ughtered by the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, the remaining half quickly entered the surrounding caves that led to everywhere, and soon, they disappeared. For safety concerns, Omar and Maya, who were in charge ofmanding the disciples, did not let the chase after the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples. Instead, they remained at their original spot and sorted out the spoils. ¡°Where¡¯s the monster with wisdom?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°When we rushed over, the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯spletely abandoned the monster and let it escape into one of the caves,¡± Maya exined, ¡°They were also using formations to trap the monster before this.¡± ¡°Remember to be extra careful. After all, that¡¯s a monster with wisdom, and it won¡¯t be easy for us to go against it,¡± Caspian reminded. ¡°Definitely,¡± Maya answered and nodded, ¡°Omar ordered everyone not to leave at will and wander around. He also asked me to call you over.¡± Caspian nodded and turned to nce at the lonely tomb. Then, he followed Maya and Sna toward the location where the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples gathered. Even though half of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples were ughtered, Omar and the others did not appear rxed. The reason was simple, the monster with wisdom escaped. A monster with intelligence and strengthparable to a Holy Land Realm cultivator was a massive threat to everyone present. Although the monster¡¯s force dropped drastically as it was pregnant, what would happen once it recovered? Besides that, no one knew how long it would take for the monster to recover. Thus, there were only two choices in front of them. First, they could leave the Hopeful Woman Mountain for the sake of safety. Then, they could report the appearance of the monster with wisdom to the sect and let the elders or senior-level disciplese over and ughter it. Second, they could be more aggressive and run after it. Then, before the monster fully recovered its health, they would work together and ughter the monster. Afterparing the two choices, Caspian asked everyone, ¡°When I just entered the mountain, I came across a fantasy array. Did any of you face the same problem?¡± ¡°Same here!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± In that instant, everyone echoed what he said. After asking around, Caspian immediately realized that the matter was just as he expected. Anyone who entered the mountain would be trapped by the fantasy array. However, only a few of them broke the formation themselves. Instead, most of them trapped in the fantasy array waited until the array dispersed by itself before they left. Based on everyone¡¯s ount, Caspian found out that the fantasy array did notst long, and almost shortly after everyone entered the mountain, the fantasy array disappeared. The fantasy array¡¯s function did not seem as if it were used to trap everyone, but for¡­ A light lit up in Caspian¡¯s mind, and he immediately understood what happened. ¡°The fantasy array was used so that we can¡¯t find our way out!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The crowd was stunned, but they quickly regained their senses. After careful thinking, it was indeed as what Caspian said. None of them knew how to walk out of the Hopeful Woman Mountain! Hence, the first option to leave here was directly rejected, and everyone was only left with the second choice. It felt as if someone orchestrated that behind the scene, manipting them to make the decision. In that instant, everyone believed that it was a conspiracy. Caspian did not need any more proof to know that it was a trap. ¡°However, what¡¯s the purpose of this trap?¡± Caspian lowered his head and wondered. The other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples did not look so great, and the joy they felt after killing the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples immediately disappeared, causing their hearts to feel heavy. ¡°Casper,e and take a look at this. Maybe you¡¯ll find something,¡± Omar suddenly called Caspian. Caspian walked over and noticed that Omar pointed at the formation used by the Ninth Sacred Sect to trap the monster with wisdom. ¡°We must report to the sect that the Ninth Sacred Sect had mastered formations,¡± Caspian reminded. ¡°Yes!¡± Omar appeared serious. The Ninth Sacred Sect was always the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s enemy, and they suddenly mastered new skills and were excellent at them. That matter was naturally worthed paying attention to. After talking, Caspian started to look around carefully, hoping to find a clue in the mess. The materials used to deploy the formation were scattered all over the ce, and many were burned or blown up as the formation was destroyed. Thus, there were not many valuable things left. There were more traces of scratches on the ground as if they were torn by sharp ws. It was as if the w marks were made by a knife or an ax, revealing a fierce touch. At one nce, it made people¡¯s hearts tremble in fear and their scalps tingling. After careful checking, Caspian was just about to stand when he suddenly caught a whiff of a faint smell. Although it was subtle, Caspian was sure that it was the smell of blood. Then, he nced around and realized that the smell came from the center of the formation, and it only got more intense. Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered with brilliance, and he approached the formation. Soon, he noticed that droplets of blood oozed out of the center of the array, and there was a hint of manic and violence in them. Then, Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Other people might not have noticed it, but Caspian, who had the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood in him, felt that that aura was extremely familiar. That was the purest form of a monster¡¯s blood! ¡°The monster¡¯s blood is pouring out from the ground!¡± Caspian¡¯s face immediately changed. No matter what, that was a sign of danger. Then, Caspian hurriedly retreated as he wanted to remind everyone. Omar and the others paid attention to Caspian¡¯s movement, and when they saw him retreating in a frenzy, they knew that the situation changed! Almost without any hesitation, Omar, Maya, and Sna rushed toward Caspian. Even though they were fast, the blood spread out quicker. In the blink of an eye, the droplets of blood oozing from the ground shot upward, forming a blood arrow as tall as a one-story building. It did not let the crowd have any chance to react, and the blood arrow spread and turned into a curtain of blood, which suddenly rotated and formed a terrifying whirlpool. In that instant, Caspian was caught and dragged into the whirlpool, and its speed and strength were so much greater than those of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples present. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 When the monster¡¯s blood surged over, Caspian immediately retreated. Swoosh! The next moment, a terrifying force came from the center of the monster¡¯s blood, and Caspian felt as if invisible chains fixed his limbs. Caspian could not break free even though he used his full strength. ¡°Ha!¡± Caspian roared, and his muscles bulged, making loud explosions. The sudden force surgepletely suppressed him, and Caspian¡¯s resistance was useless. In a split second, Caspian was pulled into the blood curtain and quickly disappeared. Then, the blood curtain also dispersed. Besides the intense smell of blood left in the air, everything else appeared as if nothing happened. Omar and the others rushed over and nced at each other, and their eyes were filled with disbelief. On the other hand, Caspian, who was dragged into the blood curtain, was only seeing red. Soon, he tried to calm himself down as it was useless to be flustered at such a time, and it would only add more troubles. ¡®Did I identally touch some sort of formation just now?¡¯ Caspian thought, and he was also on guard as he grabbed his Ghoul-Locker Spear tightly. If something strange happened, he would not hesitate to attack. After some time, Caspian felt a sharp pain on his back as if he heavily mmed on the ground. Even though his flesh and blood were condensed and he cultivated various techniques to strengthen his body, the impact seemed to have hit every part of his body. In that instant, the pain seeped through his flesh and into his bones, causing Caspian to have a sudden ckout and his throat filled with the taste of iron, almost passing out. Nheless, Caspian¡¯s reaction was rather fast. Although he was in excruciating pain, he almost instantly pped the ground backhandedly and stood. However, just as his body leaped into the air, a huge force suddenly pressed onto his chest It felt as if a giant trampled on the ground, almost crushing his entire bones. Then, Caspian¡¯s entire body mmed into the ground with a bang. Then, the surrounding rocks shattered one after another, and massive cracks started to spread everywhere. ¡°What a terrifying strength!¡± Caspian¡¯s nose and mouth smelled like rust, and his organs felt as if they burned. Next, Caspian struggled hard to open his eyes, and what he saw was a pair of blood-red lights close to his face. The frightening aura swept over, causing Caspian to feel as if he was trapped in the space, and he could not move. Even his soul was being pressured to its limit, and it might shatter at any time. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°This is¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s heart was about to jump out of his chest. The one stepping on his chest was a monster! Its huge blood-red eyes, white figure, heinous aura, and immense strength almost instantly made Caspian know that it was the rumored monster with wisdom! Caspian was not swept by the formation, but the monster caught him! Even though Caspian went through life and death and his willpower was strong, his body still froze, and his mind went ck when he saw the monster with wisdom. That was an uncontroble instinctive reaction when a human met a strong being. ¡°Heh! You¡¯re not frightened to death yet. Not bad!¡± At that time, Caspian heard a woman¡¯s voice. Where did the womane from? Caspian blinked hard, but when he realized the sound was mixed with whining, he quickly understood that it was the monster in front of him. Once a monster with wisdom is cultivated to a certain level, the bones in its mouth could be removed, and it could speak like a human. Caspian forgot about the matter. When he finally came to his senses, Caspian¡¯s brain started moving, and he blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s a female?¡± Boom! The monster with wisdom¡¯s eyes shed with anger as if it was offended. Then, it once again pinned Caspian down. ¡°Ouch!¡± That time, Caspian felt his organs were about to burst, and he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. The monster¡¯s ws were extremely sharp, and with just a light scratch, the robe in front of Caspian¡¯s chest was torn, showing his chiseled muscles. The monster¡¯s ws pressed hard onto Caspian¡¯s chest, and his skin slightly sank. As long as it exerted a bit more force, Caspian¡¯s chest would be torn apart, and it could dig out his heart. The monster waited until Caspian was frightened and begged for his life. However, it realized that Caspian did not act as it expected. Then, the monster looked at Caspian and noticed that even though the corner of Caspian¡¯s mouth bled, his eyes had a hint of mockery as it looked at the monster scornfully. Rage brewed in the monster¡¯s heart. How could a powerful monster with wisdom tolerate being looked down on as if it were insignificant? Then, just as it was about to teach Caspian a lesson, the monster heard Caspian suddenly saying, ¡°Look at this.¡± The monster slightly tilted its head, and it saw that a ck item appeared in Caspian¡¯s hand out of nowhere. Although it did not know what it was, the monster felt a sense of immense danger from the object. The terrifying power in it immediately made the monster feel wary, making a low growl. The monster looked at Caspian from above and replied, ¡°Your little tricks can¡¯t kill me.¡± Caspian smiled and showed his pearly whites stained with blood, and he appeared terrifying. ¡°This is called the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine, and it¡¯s one of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s unique killer weapons. It might be hard to kill you, but it¡¯s more than enough to kill your cub.¡± Caspian¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and his gaze was as sharp as a de. Then, without backing down, he looked into the monster¡¯s eyes and uttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try.¡± The air in the surrounding immediately froze, and the person in front of the monster emitted extremely dangerous energy. Soon, every inch of the air seemed to be denser than mercury. The monster¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Caspian felt his skin ached, his blood was about to stop flowing, and his soul was about to be squeezed out from his body. However, Caspian was still motionless, and his eyes were as deep as the night as he looked into the monster¡¯s eyes. Despite not facing such pressure before, Caspian knew he could not reveal any fear. Once the momentum loosened the slightest, Caspian understood he would immediately face a breakdown. At that time, Caspian would only have a dead end. In the blink of an eye, Caspian was drenched with sweat as if he was just fished out of water. However, the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine was still firmly in his hand. The monster beast¡¯s blood-colored eyes also looked at Caspian deeply at that moment, and the killing intent did not dissipate in the slightest. The beast and the human confronted one another for the longest time. Then, finally, Caspian felt the ws on his chest loosen slightly. ¡°Alright. I think it¡¯s time to talk now.¡± Caspian broke the silence. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 Caspian¡¯s tone sounded rxed and indifferent. It was as if the monster was dozens of times stronger than would listen to him. After saying that, Caspian continued staring at the monster, and his gaze was confident and unrelenting. The huge blood-red eyes stared at Caspian. After some time, the monster slowly retracted its ws on Caspian¡¯s chest. Soon, the long-lost oxygen surged into Caspian¡®s lungs. At that time, he felt as if he were a drowning man that finally broke out of the water and could finally breathe well. However, Caspian did not dare to ck. He did not know what the monster wanted, but Caspian was sure that his first bet was correct. As Caspian remembered well that although the monster was enlightened, it was pregnant. Hence, when the monster stepped on him, Caspian vigntly looked over. However, he noticed the monster¡¯s abdomen was deted. If the rumor were true, there would only be one possibility. That monster just gave birth! If that was the case, the newly birthed cub was not far away from this female monster. Then, Caspian took advantage of it and made a desperate bet that the monster would never put its cub¡¯s life in danger. It seemed that Caspian was correct. Moreover, Caspian believed he could talk to the monster because of its attitude. If that monster wanted to kill him, it would not act with great fanfare and capture him alone. Moreover, it did not even kill him even after Caspian provoked the monster. After all, a monster with wisdom could easily kill Caspian even if its strength drastically dropped. Next, Caspian took a deep breath in and ced the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine in front of him as he stated at the monster, slowly sitting up. Then, he uttered, ¡°Alright. It seems that you really have some sort of request. It¡¯s time for us to have a good talk.¡± Even though Caspian said that his body and mind were still on full alert. If he noticed that the monster was about to harm him, he would not hesitate to use the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine. Caspian would never dilly-dally when it concerned his life. The easiest way to describe it was, Caspian would not think twice to sacrifice himself. After sitting straight, Caspian finally saw the monster with wisdom¡¯s appearance. The monster appeared like a giant white tiger, but he noticed a few differences at a closer look. Behind the four ws of the monster, there appeared to be small white wings, and there were no iconic stripes on its head. Moreover, the two upper fangs were more than 30 centimeters long. Those were something an ordinary tiger did not have. The monster seemed to have seen through Caspian¡¯s doubt, and it took the initiative to exin, ¡°I¡¯m a Mirage White Tiger.¡± At that time, it stood about ten meters away from Caspian, and it appeared just like a white wall. ¡°Mirage White Tiger?¡± Caspian was stunned. He heard of the name before. That type of monster was ranked sixth among the top ten monsters. Although itsbat skill was not as good as those strong monsters, it was naturally good at illusion spells which were very lifelike. If it was hostile, it was one of the hardest enemies to deal with. At the thought of the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s ability, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with brilliance, and he blurted, ¡°The fantasy array that I met when I entered the mountain¡­¡± The Mirage White Tiger scoffed, and it interrupted Caspian, ¡°That¡¯s the matter I need to tell you. That¡¯s not my doing, but our shared enemies¡¯.¡± ¡°Our shared enemies?¡± Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he faintly had an idea what went on. Before that, Caspian was suspicious about a few matters, and it seemed that they were about to be confirmed. ¡°Look at this first.¡± The Mirage White Tiger walked to the side. Then, just as it took a step, it nced at Caspian and said, ¡°Keep away that thing. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. If I want to kill you, you¡¯ll be dead already.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Without this, I¡¯ll already be dead.¡± Caspian smiled faintly, but he did not put away the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine. The Mirage White Tiger looked at him but did not say much and only snorted disdainfully. Then, it led Caspian to a stone wall not far away. Taking advantage of the time, Caspian looked around and found that he was in a closed cave. It was not spacious, but there was no exit or entrance. If it were before, Caspian might still be filled with doubts. However, after learning the monster¡¯s identity, Caspian did not feel strange anymore. After all, the cave in front of him might be fake, and he would not even know it. Caspian stopped observing the surroundings and walked toward the side of the Mirage White Tiger, looking in the direction it hinted. In front of him, there was a small pool, and it reflected a purple misty scene. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Caspian asked the Mirage White Tiger in confusion. The Mirage White Tiger chuckled and answered, ¡°This is where you came from.¡± ¡°This is where I came from¡­¡± Caspian blinked and swiftly understood. Then, he frowned. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you can see any parts of the Hopeful Woman Mountain through this? What¡¯s going on with the purple mist?¡± The Mirage White Tiger nced at Caspian and said, ¡°You¡¯re full of questions. However, time¡¯s running out, and I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. Indeed, I can see any parts of the Hopeful Woman Mountain through this pool, and I can even tell you that I¡¯ve seen you defeating three cultivators who were in the higher realm at the entrance.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered, but he did not interrupt the tiger. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, and you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been paying attention to you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have grabbed you over in the end.¡± Then, the Mirage White Tiger lifted its w and pointed at the water, revealing a strange mist. ¡°Your friends are about to die.¡± When Caspian heard that, he did not panic. Instead, he observed around and looked at the tiger, ¡°You didn¡¯t manipte this¡­ However, why must I believe what you said? With your Mirage White Tiger¡¯s ability, it should be easy for you to make this fake illusion.¡± ¡°If all of you die, I¡¯m going to die too. Is this reason enough?¡± the Mirage White Tiger looked at Caspian and paused before adding, ¡°The word maniption is ufortable for me.¡± Caspian was speechless. The Mirage White Tiger ignored Caspian¡¯ s strange expression and continued, ¡°This fog appeared shortly after you came here, which shows that those guys are already on the move.¡± Chapter 360 Chapter 360 The Mirage White Tiger expected Caspian to appear surprised after hearing its words, but Caspian still seemed indifferent. ¡°It seems that my guess was right. There are other people involved.¡± ¡°You knew it all along?¡± The Mirage White Tiger frowned, and it looked just like a human. ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Caspian said, ¡°If my guess is correct, your appearance in this Hopeful Woman Mountain was also because of them, and they were also responsible for spreading the news.¡± When Caspian noticed the blood-red light appeared in the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s eyes, he shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be weirded out. It¡¯s not hard to guess this. In truth, I already suspected these when I first entered the mountain, and it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve confirmed them now.¡± Then, Caspian pointed at the pool. ¡°I want to know everything, and I want to know them fast.¡± The Mirage White Tiger was amazed by Caspian¡¯s inference ability. It even started to doubt if it fell into another trap, and the same group of people purposely arranged the guy in front of him. Next, the Mirage White Tiger looked at Caspian and said, ¡°Before that, I have a few questions for you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Caspian nodded. He knew that some doubts must be dispelled. ¡°Which monster¡¯s blood is in your body?¡± ¡°The Sea-Breaker Beast.¡± ¡°How did you get it? ¡± ¡°My mother left it for me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± The Mirage White Tiger suddenly roared, and its thunderous voice startled Caspian, causing his face to be ashen, and his mind went nk. Nheless, he quickly stabled himself and looked at the tiger. ¡°The Sea-Breaker Beast would never appear in a remote ce like Earlington of Efrax. Humph! Do you know how powerful the Sea-Breaker Beast is? With just a light huff, it could destroy the Heavenly Stars Sect that you kept mentioning! Who¡¯s your mother? How could she get the blood of the Sea-Breaker Beast!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to lie to you,¡± Caspian shook his head calmly, ¡°In truth, I don¡¯t know my mom¡¯s identity either, and she passed away when I was still a child.¡± The Mirage White Tiger¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of distrust. Then, Caspian sighed. ¡°I know that it¡¯s not convincing, but that¡¯s the truth. If I can, I¡¯d like to know where my mother came from and what her identity is. My background isplicated, and if I were to make it into a romance book, it would be a genuinely long one. However, my friends need me, and I don¡¯t have much time to talk to you anymore.¡± Caspian pointed at the surface of the pool. ¡°If this is real yet you still choose not to believe me, please just let me leave. I want to save them. No matter who the enemies are and whether it¡¯s dangerous or not, I won¡¯t abandon them. I¡¯ve lost everything before, and some of these people you¡¯re seeing are my friends, and the others are from the same sect as me. I appreciate them, and I won¡¯t watch and do nothing as they fall into danger.¡± Caspian was serious and sincere. The Mirage White Tiger looked at Caspian, and its gaze slowly changed. Finally, it returned to the calmness it had before. Compared to humans, monsters were more amodating. From Caspian¡¯s words, the tiger could sense that he was not lying. Soon, the Mirage White Tiger said, ¡°I believe you. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. When I saw what you did before, I knew that you¡¯re the only human I can gamble my faith on.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The Mirage White Tiger growled, ¡°To be more precise, you¡¯ve passed my test. However, I want you to listen carefully next as it¡¯s crucial.¡± Initially, Caspian wan ted to roll his eyes when he heard the tiger¡¯s first half of the sentence. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Still, judging from the solemnity of its tone, Caspian kept that thought away and revealed a serious expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know who those people are, but there are about five of them. From what I remember, there¡¯s one tall and burly man, a guy with his hair covering his face, another entric person who¡¯s a guy but wears thick makeup, and there¡¯s also another woman. There might be more people, but I¡¯ve not seen the others.¡± Then, the monster continued, ¡°Among them, the lowest realm is the first-stage Pulse Control Realm, and there are two of them who reached the second stage. You must all be careful. I can sense a strong bloody odor on them, so their origin might not be so simple.¡± ¡°Devil cultivators?¡± Caspian frowned. The Mirage White Tiger replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know, and you¡¯ll have to judge it yourself. You¡¯re right. I was indeed manipted into the Hopeful Woman Mountain by them.¡± Having said that, the Mirage White Tiger pouted slightly and seemed to be a little dissatisfied with the word ¡°manipted¡±. However, it quickly continued, ¡°They seemed to have known that disciples from the sects would be here, so they used me as bait to lure all of you. Then, they want to use the miasma in the Hopeful Woman Mountain to make sure none of you escaped. Then, the Mirage White Tiger snorted before saying, ¡°Initially, they wanted me to fight with all of you, and when both sides are exhausted and injured, they¡¯ll reap the benefits without doing anything. However, my realm¡¯s still higher than theirs, and being tricked into this ce was already something proud for them. Hence, why would I repeatedly let them seed?¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, and he interrupted the tiger, ¡°You¡¯re not the one fighting against the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not me, but another monster they found, and it¡¯s not enlightened yet.¡± Then, the Mirage White Tiger scoffed, ¡°If it¡¯s a monster with wisdom, do you think a bunch of Pulse Control Realm disciples can stop it?¡± ¡°There¡¯s another monster?¡± Caspian was stunned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you anxious?¡± The Mirage White Tiger said, ¡°However, even if you¡¯ re nervous, you must let me finish my words. You¡¯re not strong enough to save them even though you¡¯re much more powerful than those in the same realm. If you go back now, you can only help them, but that¡¯s just it. If that group of people appears, all of you will die.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Caspian stared at the tiger, ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought me over and said so much, you must have a n.¡± The Mirage White Tiger answered, ¡°Of course, I do. However, you must give me a reason to help you.¡± Caspianughed. ¡°You¡¯ve said the reason before. Saving us is also saving you, and even if you don¡¯t want to save yourself, what about your cub? Do you want it to fall into the hands of a bunch of bad guys as soon as it¡¯s born?¡± ¡°My¡­ My child¡­¡± The Mirage White Tiger was stunned. It was apparent that Caspian¡¯s words hit the spot. Caspian was right. It chose Caspian and was willing to bet on him not mainly because it wanted to save itself but for its newborn child. ¡°You¡­ can help me?¡± At that time, the Mirage White Tiger started to hesitate. ¡°That¡¯s your choice, and it seems to be the only choice now.¡± Caspian nced at the pool. The purple fog that appeared in the water appeared thicker and stranger. ¡°You can make me stronger, right?¡± Caspian asked seriously as he turned his sight to the Mirage White Tiger again. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 The cave once again fell into silence. The Mirage White Tiger¡¯s blood-red pupils shed with a look of conflict and confusion. On the other hand, Caspian did not say anything but just quietly waited for the tiger¡¯s reply. Not long after, the Mirage White Tiger let out a growl, ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian looked at the tiger. ¡°What do you need me to do? I don¡¯t have much time to waste here.¡± The Mirage White Tiger did not answer Caspian¡¯s question. Instead, it stated at Caspian with its massive eyes as if it tried to feel something. Soon, the tiger nodded. ¡°I can tell that your blood is extraordinary, so it¡¯s no surprise that I noticed you from the beginning.¡± ¡°What blood? The Sea-Breaker Beast?¡± Caspian was confused with the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s statement. The Mirage White Tiger shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t answer this question, and you¡¯ll figure it out yourself. Nheless, I can indeed make you strong.¡± ¡°How?¡± The Mirage White Tiger replied, ¡°By fully activating the Sea-Breaker Beast blood essence in you.¡± Caspian asked in confusion, ¡°I used the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood essence to heal my internal injuries. What other power does it have?¡± The Mirage White Tiger snorted. ¡°The blood that flows in you is so noble, yet you don¡¯t even know this. It seems that you really didn¡¯t lie to me before this and you don¡¯t know anything.¡± Caspian swore that if he could win against the Mirage White Tiger, he would have surely pinned the monster that was purposely acting mysterious to the ground. Then, he would hit it until it was swollen all over. Caspian appeared annoyed, and the Mirage White Tiger could feel his anger. Hence, it quickly changed the topic, saying, ¡°Each monster¡¯s blood essence is the essence of its power. The Sea-Breaker Beast is so strong, how is it possible that it¡¯s only used to heal your internal injury? Do you know that even one drop of the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood is precious for the so-called top figures in your sect? Oh, right. Don¡¯t tell anyone that you have the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood in you. Otherwise, evil people might catch you and drain your blood!¡± Even though Caspian frowned at the monster¡¯s words, he remembered it by heart. The Mirage White Tiger¡¯s tone might be casual, but it told the truth. With his current realm, Caspian was nothing in the Heavenly Stars Sect, let alone the entire Earlington of Efrax or even the wider world. The Mirage White Tiger suddenly added, ¡°My n is straightforward. I¡¯m going to use my White Tiger¡¯s blood to activate the remaining Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s power in your blood. With that, your realm and strength will be improved once again. However, from now on, this drop of the Sea-Breaker Beast blood will bepletely consumed. What do you think?¡± ¡°Not a problem at all,¡± Caspian immediately replied. Caspian initially thought that the strength of the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood essence was wholly exhausted, followed by the recovery of his internal injuries as well as the improvement of blood and Qi in him. However, he finally discovered that only a part of the treasury was uncovered, and there was more for him. Therefore, Caspian would be stupid to reject it at that time. More importantly, Caspian caught another message from the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s words. Caspian mumbled, ¡°The power of the White Tiger¡¯s blood¡­¡± ¡°Humph! Consider yourself lucky. From today onward, your body will get the power of our White Tiger¡¯s blood.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Remember¡­ Not the Mirage White Tiger, but the entire White Tiger n,¡± the Mirage White Tiger exined solemnly. Later, it showed a proud look as it continued, ¡°Our Mirage White Tiger might only be a coteral bunch of the White Tiger n, but the ancient King of the Monster¡¯s blood also flows in us. This drop of blood essence that I¡¯m giving you also is also inherited from the White Tiger n.¡± ¡°The White Tiger¡¯s blood essence¡­ The improvement of the realm¡­¡± Caspian mumbled to himself. Such great benefits wereid out in front of him¡­ Nheless, the more critical the situation was, the calmer Caspian was. Then, he took a deep breath and stared at the Mirage White Tiger, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure the thing that you want me to do for you is not that simple.¡± The Mirage White Tiger answered, slightly weeping with a determined tone, ¡°I only want you to do one thing¡­ When you go out, please bring my child with you.¡± Caspian was dumbfounded. He initially thought the Mirage White Tiger wanted him to help it leave the Hopeful Woman Mountain. Unexpectedly, it made such a request. At that time, the Mirage White Tiger appeared to be struggling too. ¡°My body¡¯s really weak now. Even though I can forcibly break through the Hopeful Woman Mountain¡¯s exit restriction, I can¡¯t bring my child along. Hence, I must find someone that I can entrust my child with.¡± ¡°You really trust me?¡± Caspian smiled. The Mirage White Tiger was not in the mood to joke around, and it growled, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the situation, do you think I¡¯ll be willing to do this! I can¡¯t wait to kill those people! Nheless, if I don¡¯t do this, I won¡¯t be able to leave this ce either!¡± As it said that, the Mirage White Tiger stared at Caspian. ¡°You¡¯ve received my benefit, so you must fulfill your promise. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you, your so-called friends and those disciples of the same sect, regret being born into this world!¡± Caspian was not frightened, and his eyes were as clear as day as he looked at the Mirage White Tiger, uttering, ¡±I, Caspian Montgomery, never went back on my words!¡± The Mirage White Tiger growled, ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Just jump into that pool, and you¡¯ll get the strength you wanted.¡± ¡°The pool?¡± Caspian looked at the side. The Mirage White Tiger referred to the pool that could see Omar and the others¡¯ location. ¡°Before you came, I inserted the power of my blood essence into it. Once you get in, the strength of the White Tiger¡¯s blood will enter your blood,¡± the Mirage White Tiger exined. ¡°Okay, I get it. You¡¯re asking me to take a soak.¡± Caspian nodded. He had the experience of soaking in the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood, so he was rtively familiar with absorbing blood essence. Without removing his clothes, Caspian directly jumped into the pool. The pool did not appear big, but it was really deep. When Caspian leaped into it, his head was immediately immersed inside the water. The next second, the pool water became an eye-catching bright red color. Then, the spiraling rays of red light rose from the pool¡®s center, and they slowly spread out, filling the entire. Soon, roars of the tiger sounded as if they opened the door of time and space, extremely shocking. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 Looking at the boiling pool water, a look of doubt slowly appeared in the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s eyes, and its voice gradually turned discernible in the cave that was gradually engulfed by the blood-red light. ¡°I think his bloodlinees from there¡­ However, such a noble bloodline¡­ Why would it appear in this ce¡­ He doesn¡¯t seem to know anything¡­¡± After some time, the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s voice disappeared in the cover filled with the blood-red light. In that instant, only the thundering sound of the water bubbling could be heard in the area. Caspian still soaked in the pool water, stretching his body and feeling the energy continuously seeping into his body. That familiar feeling was just like when he bathed in the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood that year. Then, he felt his realm slowly improve and the bottleneck of the Pulse Control Realm was constantly being charged. That little shackle appeared extremely fragile at that moment. Before long, it swayed and shattered. ¡°I¡¯m ascending soon!¡± Caspian¡¯s heart trembled. Based on his initial estimation, he would be ascending to the peak first-stage from the mid-level first stage at the end of the year or early next year. However, it was only mid-May. Hence, Caspian¡¯s ascension was earlier by more than half a year. That was great news for Caspian, who was already short on time. The strength of the White Tiger¡¯s blood was indeed extraordinary. Once again, Caspian once again felt the indomitable and immense momentum when he ascended. Almost without any hindrance, Caspian¡¯s realm steadily went up another level. The peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm! Just as Caspian was about to feel the changes after the ascension thoroughly, he suddenly noticed a huge force pulling his whole body. Once Caspian returned to his senses, he realized that he was in the Tower of Life. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caspian, who was in the Tower of Life, and the Mirage White Tiger in the cave, eximed simultaneously. However, Caspian was surprised as he was only uncontrobly pulled into the Tower of Life once before. At that time, he was severely injured, and his consciousness entered the Tower of Life. Then, he learned the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. Caspian wondered what the Tower of Life would bring him that time, and he was excited about it. As for the Mirage White Tiger, even though it could not see what happened, the tiger sensed that Caspian¡¯s breathing in the pool disappeared. The Mirage White Tiger was sure that Caspian was still in the water, but it seemed that something suddenly swallowed Caspian into it. The White Tigers were born with a keen intuition for changes in space beyond other beings, and the Mirage White Tiger felt a slight fluctuation in the pool. Nevertheless, despite being puzzled, the Mirage White Tiger did not step forward to check. Instead, it mumbled, ¡°Exactly as I thought¡­ It¡¯s impossible for that family not to leave anything for their offsprings and just let them be¡­¡± After saying that, the Mirage White Tiger did not make any more sounds as if it fell asleep. At that time, Caspian recognized that he was on the third floor of the Tower of Life, where he learned the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon. ¡°Are there new changes with the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon?¡± Caspian was stunned. Before that, be guessed the martial skill¡¯s grade. In Caspian¡¯s opinion, the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon¡¯s strength surpassed all the martial arts he mastered, but he was still unsure of its level. What amazed Caspian was that although the power of other martial skills would correspondingly increase as the cultivator¡¯s realm improved, there was a clear limitation to the advancement. The Eight-Shadowed Fists. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Caspian¡¯s realm improved, and he was also stronger. Hence, the martial skill¡¯s force would also be bigger when he used the skill. However, once Caspian reached the mid-level and peak third-stage Pulse Control Realm, the power of the martial skill would not have a noticeable change anymore. Yet, the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon was different. As long as Caspian had the slightest improvement, the force of the martial skill was also more formidable, and the upgrade was all-around. If the spiritual Qi in Caspian increased, the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon¡¯s force would increase. The more condensed Caspian¡¯s flesh and blood were, the more powerful the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon would be. That was the most terrifying part of the martial skill! Now that the Tower of Life once again brought him to the floor with the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon, Caspian could feel his heart pounding faster. Then, Caspian walked toward the stone tform at the center of the room, and he noticed a new booklet beside the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon¡¯s booklet. ¡°It¡®s another martial skill!¡± Caspian blinked, and he opened the booklet without any hesitation. ¡±The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± In an instant, four luminous characters were reflected. The next second, a glowing human figure emerged from the booklet and practiced martial skills. Then, Caspian was focused and observed the figure. The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon was to showcase the strength of the arms, palms, and fingers. However, the Thousand Dragons Warfare was to disy the power of the waist, abdomen, and legs. The figure leaped, fumed around, and swept across with his right leg. Although it was only light and shadow, Caspian also felt the stalwart power of the roaring dragons and the falling stars. With Caspian¡¯s current strength andprehension, coupled with the Time Warp Zone¡¯s effect in the Tower of Life, it did not take long for him to master the martial skill. Swoosh! Ploop! The water in the pool stopped boiling after two hours. At that moment, the pool water seemed to rise and fall as if it were high tide and low tide. Soon, the water in the pool exploded with a loud bang, and Caspian jumped out of a water pir, falling to the ground. Behind him, the water sshed down heavily, but not a drop of water fell on him. Caspian¡¯s current realm improved to the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm. Even though there might not be an apparent change on the surface, Caspian knew well that with the advancement of his realm as well as the integration of White Tiger¡¯s blood essence and the absorption of all the Sea- Breaker Beast¡¯s blood essence, he was countless times stronger than before! It was not an exaggeration that Caspian was reborn! Not only that, but such a change was groundbreaking if it happened to any cultivator. After falling firmly on the ground, Caspian looked up and saw the Mirage White Tiger staring at him from not far away. Caspian calmed himself and bowed at the tiger as he thanked the senior respectfully, ¡°Thank you for that.¡± Even though human cultivators and monsters had an ongoing hostile rtionship, Caspian understood that he received a favor from the Mirage White Tiger. The benefit of the White Tiger¡¯s blood essence was not only in his blood and Qi as well as strength. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 The White Tiger¡¯s main space changed. After getting the White Tiger¡¯s blood essence, Caspian¡¯s mastery of body movements once again improved. Caspian might look normal when did not move, but as soon as he used his footwork, he appeared real yet imaginary, as if he traveled through folded space. Such an erratic ghostly body technique would be a nightmare for any enemy. The Mirage White Tiger epted Caspian¡¯s bow. Then, it stared at Caspian and slowly stood. Soon, Caspian saw a small white tiger curled up behind the Mirage White Tiger. ¡°It¡¯s the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s cub!¡± Caspian was stunned. The Mirage White Tiger leaned, picked the tiny white cub, and walked toward Caspian. Caspian hurriedly walked forward and grabbed it. As soon as Caspian received it, his hands felt warm. The tiny Mirage White Tiger was only about 30 centimeters long, and as it was just born, some of its fetal hair had yet wholly faded. Even though it was part of the White Tigers, the cub appeared just like arger kitten. At that time, the little buddy had its eyes shut, and it gently snored. Then, after twisting and turning in Caspian¡¯s arms, it seemed to have finally found afortable position and fell into a deep sleep. Caspian carefully carried the cub, looking at the Mirage White Tiger as he asked, ¡°Is it a male or female?¡± ¡°Just like me,¡± the Mirage White Tiger said. Then, it leaned over, sticking out its long tongue as it licked the little white cub. It was apparent that the Mirage White Tiger knew their separation was imminent, and it was filled with reluctance. Caspian was suddenly touched by the scene. He could not help but recall the words his mother left him at the Tower of Life. ¡°The journey ahead of you is still long, and I apologize for not apanying you further. Perhaps you¡¯ll encounter countless dangers in the future. But, I hope that you¡¯ll remember no matter how difficult, dire, or desperate the situation is, you should never give up on hope.¡± She probably felt the same sadness and bitterness as the Mirage White Tiger when she wrote the message. Caspian suddenly felt somewhat teary, and he hurriedly took a deep breath, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. With me around, I¡¯ll make sure she lives well.¡± After pondering for a moment, Caspian added, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, and I can assure you that I¡¯ll treat her like my own sister. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt her, nor will I treat her like a ve.¡± The Mirage White Tiger looked at Caspian and asked, ¡°You promise?¡± For the first time, its voice trembled. In truth, the Mirage White Tiger already nned for the worst, which was after Caspian raised its cub, he would treat it as a monster under itsmand. However, Caspian gave it an unexpected assurance. Then, Caspian chuckled. ¡°Do you know what other people call me? Caspian, the Ferocious Tiger, and the ferocious tigers never lie.¡± It did not matter what Caspian was about to say, and even if Caspian¡¯s assurance was tofort the Mirage White Tiger, it did not mind. With that guarantee, it was enough to put the monster at ease and leave! ¡°I¡¯ll raise it well until the day youe for her.¡± Caspian looked at the Mirage White Tiger. Although Caspian was much smaller and his realm was far from the tiger¡¯s, Caspian¡¯s tone sounded as if he instructed anotherpanion, ¡°You must return.¡± Caspian did not know if he said the same thing to the specific figure that had left him. Even if she left him the Earring of Echo, Tower of Life, and countless other treasures, Caspian would much rather trade all that for his mother to never leave him. The Mirage White Tiger felt Caspian¡¯s emotions, and it burst into tears. Then, it whimpered and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright. I promise that I¡¯ll return.¡± That was a promise to Caspian and its daughter. ¡°The ferocious tigers never lie.¡± Caspian smiled. ¡°Never.¡± The Mirage White Tiger cried. Caspian hugged the cub in his arms, and he asked, ¡°You¡¯re her mother¡­ Did you name her yet?¡± The Mirage White Tiger did not answer him. Looking at its dumbfounded appearance, Caspian was puzzled. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± The Mirage White Tiger appeared embarrassed, and it replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to name her due to the time constraint.¡± Then, as it noticed that Caspian showed a look of disbelief, a hint of anger shed in the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s eyes, and it growled, ¡°The White Tigers don¡¯t have a name, but since she¡¯ll be following you from now onward, you should name her.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t think of any,¡± Caspian muttered softly. However, seeing that the Mirage White Tiger was on the verge of going ballistic, Caspian hurriedly patted the cub¡¯s little head. ¡°Since you¡¯re following me, you¡¯ll have the same sumame as I do. Your name is¡­ Candice Montgomery, and you¡¯ll be nicknamed Candy. How¡¯s that?¡± Thest question was for the Mirage White Tiger. ¡°Candice Montgomery, nicknamed Candy¡­¡± The Mirage White Tiger mumbled, stuck out its tongue, and started to lick on the cub. The cub was unaware that it was about to be separated from its mother. At that time, it waved its little paw, grunting in annoyance as its sleep was interrupted. ¡°I should go now as they need me.¡± Caspian looked at the Mirage White Tiger. ¡°Sure. Please take good care of her.¡± The Mirage White Tiger nodded, and with eyes full of reluctance, it turned its sight to Caspian. ¡°When I leave, I¡¯ll leave a teleportation channel. Just walk in, and you¡¯ll return to your previous spot. Then¡­ See you next time.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Mirage White Tiger made a whining sound, facing Caspian and its child as it slowly stepped back. Each step the tiger took seemed to weigh thousands of kilograms. Finally, after more than dozens of steps, the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s eyes shed with determination, and it turned around, roaring. Boom! The space in front of the Mirage White Tiger suddenly melted as if it were snow, and a hole appeared. It was bizarre and colorful with many twists and turns, and Caspian did not know where it led to. Before entering the hole, the Mirage White Tiger turned its head and once again shouted at Caspian, ¡°Remember what you said!¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Caspian nodded. ncing at its child for thest time, the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s eyes burst with tears, and it let out a roar filled with grief and anger. Then, it jumped into the hole. In the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s roar, there was unwillingness, indignant, rage, and sadness, which stabbed right through everyone¡¯s heart. After the Mirage White Tiger leaped in, the hole immediately disappeared. Then, it turned into a straight line of blood, slowly spreading out. That scene was just the same as when Caspian was pulled here before. ¡°Little Candy, we¡¯re going to meet our enemies. Are you afraid?¡± Caspian chuckled and caressed the cub¡¯s head. ¡°But don¡¯t worry as I won¡¯t put you in danger. Although, for the sake of your safety, this might be ufortable for you first¡­¡± After saying that, Caspian sent the cub to the Earring of Echo. An ordinary space magic tool such as storage bags could not store living things, and if Caspian forcefully ced the cub into it, Little Candy might be dead in less than a second. However, the Earring of Echo did not have such a problem, and Caspian spent hundreds of days and nights practicing there. Once Caspian settled Little Candy, the line of bloodpletely unfolded and turned into a blood curtain. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 When Caspian entered the blood curtain, many Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples fought with the monster, and they were already in the heat of the battle. However, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples present could tell that the wolf-looking all-white monster was not a monster with wisdom. If they worked together, it would not be too big of a problem to kill the monster. However, the two sides were deadlocked for a long time, and the people in the Heavenly Stars Sect had the possibility of falling into a disadvantage. The reason for the situation was the strange purple mist that appeared before. Then, not long after Caspian¡¯s sudden disappearance, the dense purple fog burst out from the ground around them. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Initially, the odorless mist did not cause any problem to everyone besides covering everyone¡¯s sight, but after some time, Omar was the first to notice that his strength was abruptly significantly reduced. Soon, everyone else also realized that after inhaling the purple mist, their power would be reduced by at least 40%, and some were even by 50%. Not only was their strength affected, but as first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators, the meridians in their bodies seemed to be blocked, and they could not feel the spiritual Qi in their surroundings. When Omar noticed that something was wrong, he quickly reacted. ¡°The fog is poisonous! Let¡¯s leave this ce!¡± Nheless, his response was still toote as the purple mist suddenly dispersed, and a huge white figure suddenly pounced out, swinging its ws everywhere. In that instant, it directly hit the nearest Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple away. As he was caught off guard, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s disciple¡¯ s chest was shed, leaving three bloody wounds and even his organs were about to flow out. Then, heid on the floor as blood gushed out, and no one knew if he was still alive. None of them expected that the monster that ran away would return and attack everyone. ¡°I¡¯ll block it! All of you run away as fast as you can!¡± The light in Omar¡¯s eyes condensed, and he roared as he shed out with the Dual des of Fire and Ice. With a ng, the biting sword lights collided with the monster¡¯s w. Omar was instantly pushed back dozens of steps, both of his arms were sore and numb, and he could barely hold onto his longswords. Omar secretly cursed, ¡°If I weren¡¯t poisoned, I wouldn¡¯t be so battered and exhausted!¡± ¡°Omar! Are you okay?!¡± Not far from Omar, Maya drew her Phoenix Sword and looked at him. ¡°I¡®m fine!¡± Omar stood and once again rushed at the monster. At that time, the surging purple mist around them sank and disappeared in a sh, and everyone stood there dumbfounded. Seeing that scene, Omar had a faint hunch that someone manipted the purple fog. Unfortunately, Omar did not have the time to think about that problem, as the wolf-looking monster once again pounced at them. The monster was terrifyingly fast. In the blink of an eye, it leaped onto a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple that did not manage to run and directly bite his head. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple smelled the foul heat and saw the monster¡¯s sticky saliva and ovepping fangs. Then, his mind went ck, and he forgot to break free. Just as when the disciple thought he was doomed, a wave of air sted the monster¡¯s waist with a bang. The monster¡¯s body moved to the side, and its opened mouth moved a few centimeters away before mming into the ground beside the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple¡¯s ear. The panic-stricken disciple only felt his body lighten and he suddenly realized that he was dragged out a few meters away. The person that saved him was Sna with her massive ax, and sweat could be clearly seen dripping down her cheeks. It was apparent that after her strength was weakened, it was much more difficult than before for Sna to swing the ax that weighed 1500 kilograms. Omar walked forward and stood beside Sna. ¡°Leave now!¡± However, Sna shook her head. Then, just as Omar was about to say something, Sna mumbled, ¡°If he¡¯s here, he won¡¯t back down.¡± Omar was stunned, and even Maya, who rushed over, was taken aback Nheless, they naturally understood who Sna referred to. ¡°But¡­¡± Omar¡¯s lips twitched. The blood light that appeared before was too mysterious. Even though the monster appeared, Caspian was still missing. Hence, it was highly likely that he had an ident. Sna seemed to see through Omar¡¯s thought immediately, and she shook her head, replying, ¡°He¡¯ll return.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Casper will surely be back.¡± Maya nodded. Maya and Caspian parted before at the Mirefield Gate, and she believed that Caspian would return. There was no reason for that, but just pure confidence. Seeing their firm expressions, the confusion in Omar¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared, and he nodded. ¡°Before Casper returns, we must work together to at least block this monster!¡± At that time, they were the backbone of the bunch of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. When the other disciples noticed that they worked together, they stopped panicking. Soon, they grouped up and cooperated to deal with the monster. s, even with everyone¡¯sbined effort, the toxin of the purple mist gradually spread to the crowd as time passed by. As their strength and stamina continuously reduced, it became more challenging for them to deal with the monster. Later, it became strenuous for Sna to lift her giant ax. The sweat on her face flowed along her cheeks to her chin, and it slowly dripped down. Not only that, but Sna¡¯s dress was also soaked in sweat, and it stuck to her figure, revealing her slim curve. Nheless, the stubbornness and determination in Sna¡¯s eyes remained unchanged. Seeing that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were battered and exhausted, the monster¡¯s attack became fiercer. It jumped at everyone again, swinging its ws and sweeping its tail around. In the beginning, everyone cooperated, and they could also encourage one another to defend themselves, but afterward, four Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were knocked out by the monster. If it were not for Omar and the others to save them in time, there would be corpses of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples lying around now. Even so, Omar and the others were on theirst legs after repeatedlying to their aid. At that time, Omar¡¯s arms trembled as he held the Dual des of Fire and Ice, and it was proof that he was strained. On the other hand, Maya gasped hard, her chest undted violently, and her face was ashen. Sna tried her best to raise the giant ax, but just as she lifted it a few centimeters above the ground, it mmed down. At that time, she did not have the strength to swing her weapon at all. The other disciples leaned against each other, and they could barely stand. Everyone¡¯s faces showed endless exhaustion. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Omar said bitterly as he looked at the ferocious monster. Soon, everything in front of him became blurry. The monster seemed to know that its opportunity came, and its fur stood. Then, just like a bow stretched to the furthest, the monster¡¯s body umted energy and was filled with a dangerous aura. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 ¡®I can¡¯t faint at this moment¡­ Absolutely not¡­¡¯ Omar kept reminding himself. He did not even hesitate to bite the tip of his tongue, letting the tingling pain and the spreading taste of blood awaken him. Even so, Omar still felt that his heart was pounding hard, and his eyelids were heavy. It was as if he would pass out at any time. At that time, the monster suddenly roared. Everyone heard a thunderous sound echoing in their ears, and it was so loud that they felt as if their brain would shatter. Then, almost everyone¡¯s minds went nk, and they were temporarily stunned. The furious look in the monster¡¯s eyes became brighter, and it suddenly leaped, bringing along a murderous aura as it pounced at Maya. The monster remembered well that thedy was one of the strongest few in the group of cultivators, and it was apparent that she could not hold on any longer. As long as it killed her, it could destroy half of the will to fight in the bunch of people! Maya¡¯s mind was currently buzzing, and she watched as the monster leaped at her with its hideous mouth wide open. She could see the ruthless look in the monster¡¯s eyes, its sharp fangs, and even its pitch-ck throat. Maya wanted to draw her sword, but she realized that her body was stuck, and she could not even move the slightest bit. ¡°B*st¡­ B*stard!¡± Indignation rose in Maya¡¯s heart. ¡°Maya, watch out!¡± Omar suddenly shouted. With all his might, Omar rushed forward and sprung at Maya. The two of them flew out together. At the same time, the monster¡¯s sharp w swung and scratched violently at where Maya initially stood. Loud noises sounded, and Maya fell to the ground. However, Omar, who managed to save her in time, was bleeding on his back. The two rolled on the ground, and Maya tried hard to turn around, supporting Omar. Omar gasped in pain, and his lips were pale. However, he still managed to answer Maya immediately, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Maya reached out and wiped Omar¡¯s back, and she felt the warm and slippery sensation. When she looked at it, her palm was covered with a thickyer of blood. ¡°How is this fine?! ¡± Maya panicked. ¡°It¡¯s only an external wound, and it didn¡¯t scratch my muscles or bones.¡± Omar gritted his teeth, and using his swords as support, he slowly stood. Then, Omar stared at the monster. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to use all I have this time.¡± The sword light shed, and besides holding onto the Dual des of Fire and Ice, Omar was biting onto his third sword, the de of Wind. As soon as the de of Wind appeared, Omar¡¯s entire momentum also changed. The air in their surroundings sounded as if sharp des had shed it, and it was frightening. Nheless, Maya was sure that Omar¡¯s condition was not far from his. For the sake of saving her, Omar was heavily injured again, and he might be left with less than 10% of his energy now. Not only that, but it also took Omar all his might to stand there. The monster missed its aim, and it looked at Omar with hatred. He ruined its n! ¡°Come at me!¡± Omar smiled mockingly. The monster was instantly provoked, and it raised its head and roared. Just like a cannonball out of its chamber, it caused the air currents around it to surge. Then, it bolted toward Omar. It wanted to use its strength to smash the unrelenting cultivator into a pulp of meat! ¡°Omar, be careful!¡± ¡°Omar, run!¡± ¡°Omar!¡± The surrounding disciples screamed in a frenzy when they realized that Omar was not dodging and even appeared as if he wanted to fight the monster. ¡°Why are you guys still shouting here?! Hurry up and leave!¡± Omar yelled at them. Usually, Omar seemed polite and amiable. Moreover, he was somewhat chatty, which was far from the other top ten disciples who appeared unapproachable and distant. Due to that personality, everyone would sometimes ignore that Omar was among the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list However, Omar immediately made everyone realize his politeness and friendliness were just his everyday characters. Once they met a danger, Omar was their senior, and he was responsible for protecting everyone. Even if it meant sacrificing himself, he must stall the monster. ¡°Go now!¡± The monster was getting closer, and the ground started to shake and crack. With both eyes widened, Omar let out a faint roar. The cultivator¡¯s passion and heroism lie underneath his gentle and talkative front. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°What a piece of¡­¡± ¡°This d*mn monster¡­¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that poisonous fog¡­¡± Everyone that witnessed the scene gritted their teeth hard and tightened their fists. Both their eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll make a hole in your mouth!¡± Omar stared at the monster¡¯s opened mouth, and his sight was getting blurrier. However, his exhausted body no longer swayed, and his hands holding his arms were not trembling anymore. Since it might be thest attack of his life, Omar would make sure he shed out the most glorious sword light! At the thought of that, Omar suddenly felt that he was recharged. The Dual des of Fire and Ice glimmered in front of him, and the de of Wind buzzed in his mouth. Then, he focused in the direction the monster rushed. Even though his sight was unclear, Omar could still estimate the distance between them through the surging air currents and the tremors under his feet. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Fifteen meters!¡± ¡°Twelve meters!¡± ¡°Nine meters!¡± ¡°Six meters!¡± ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± ¡°The Dance of Fire and Ice!¡± Boom! The sword lights shone, sweeping across the area. Sadly, Omar understood that these three shes were not even 10% of the force they would usually be. His heart was filled with endless regret. He could not help but wonder if he did not speak so much on typical days, he might have saved up enough energy to use on the sh, and perhaps it would be much stronger than now. At that time, Omar suddenly heard Maya¡¯s exmation. ¡°Is my head going to be bitten?¡± Omar thought, ¡°Getting eaten by the monster just like that is surely an ugly sight.¡± Just as Omar was secretlyining, he felt a gentle yet strong force lifting him. Then, a long-lost voice sounded. ¡°Omar, why are you ying hero when I¡¯m not around?¡± ¡°When the cat¡¯s away, the mice will y¡­ Casper, you jerk! How dare you call me a mouse!¡± Omar laughed and cursed. Even though Caspian teased him, Omar suddenly felt his whole body rxed. Then, he tried his best to widen his eyes, trying to see the current situation. Soon, Omar felt a strong hurricane rising out of nowhere from the ground, crashing and mming the ground. In the blink of an eye, it created a terrifying force. Bang! Boom! The ground trembled, and a huge white figure heavily mmed onto the earth asrge pieces of rubbles spread everywhere in circles. Then, gasping sounds came from everywhere. All the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples watched as Caspian suddenly appeared and hit the monster that sent them into a desperate situation into the ground with a p. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 No one knew where Caspian went when he disappeared, but he suddenly came back, and it was a shocking appearance. Even though the monster¡¯s mind was yet to develop, a first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple definitely could not deal with it! With just a simple p, the monster mmed into the round as if it were a meteor hitting the earth. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples looked at the cracks that spread to the surrounding, and they all gulped. That guy¡­ Was a humanoid monster! There was something else that would stun them. After bringing Omar and Maya to a safe ce, Caspian stood firmly, and Maya eximed, ¡°Casper, your realm¡­¡± Those words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm¡­¡± ¡°Peak!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you just in the mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm before?¡± ¡°Wait! That¡®s not the point. Didn¡¯t you enter the sectst year as an entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator?¡± ¡°I must be dreaming!¡± In that instant, everyone forgot that they were in danger, and they started to exim one after another. As Caspian suddenly became the center of attention and felt the crowd¡¯s surprise and sigh, he suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°I identally ascended.¡± ¡°identally¡­¡± Everyone appeared as if they were about to cry. All of them wanted to ascend too! Was Caspian aware of how long they trained?! Some of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were cultivated for more than ten years, yet they were still stuck in the mid-level first stage and did not reach the peak! Just as everyone cried out in surprise, there was a sound of rubbles falling to the ground. The crowd turned to look and saw that the monster that Caspian hit was shaking its head as it slowly got up from the ground. The monster was still slightly dazed. Nheless, as it was still a strong monster, it quickly recovered. Soon, it red at Caspian angrily. Caspian pointed at the monster and said, ¡°You dare to re at me?¡± Omar saw Caspian heading over, and he reminded him, ¡°Be careful!¡± Caspian waved back. ¡°Omar, watch me avenge you!¡± ¡°Once you return, I¡¯ll get back at you for calling me a mouse!¡± Omar scolded. After saying that, he was stunned too. It was as if the atmosphere around them became more rxed with Caspian¡¯s return. Then, Omar looked around. Sure enough, the solemn expression on everyone¡¯s face before greatly reduced, and he naturally felt it more than others. Caspian¡¯s return was not only a sigh of relief for those who cared about him, but more importantly, he gave everyone unprecedented confidence. ¡®He¡¯s really a natural leader,¡¯ Omar thought as he watched Caspian¡¯s back. When Caspian walked toward the monster, he nced at Sna, who also looked at him. However, she still tried her best to lift her massive ax. Caspian seemed to be walking casually, but he appeared in front of the monster in just a few steps. His strange footwork quickly caught Omar, Maya, and the others¡¯ attention. Then, they looked at each other and saw a hint of surprise in everyone¡¯s eyes. Even with their full strength, they could not show such a body technique. Hence, everyone was curious as to where Caspian disappeared before. Caspian stood in front of the monster, and his face gradually darkened. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± As soon as Caspian said that, the monster roared angrily and raised its w, pping at Caspian. Swoosh! The sharp w tore the air, and currents surged toward the surroundings. The force of the scratch could easily st a thick iron te. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Casper, watch out!¡± ¡°Casper, move!¡± The crowd started to scream in panic. Even those exhausted disciples sitting on the ground abruptly stood, and the nervousness appeared on their faces as they loudly reminded Caspian. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with brilliance just like a gxy that suddenly burst, and the dazzling lights shone out like sharp des. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± Caspian straightened his body, leaped, and attacked before the monster did. Then, just like an angered massive dragon waved its tail, Caspian swept right leg across. Boom! The air in that space exploded, and the billowing airwaves enveloped the monster. At a nce, it appeared as if the monster fell into the ocean, and it suddenly became blurry. Bang! The next second, Caspian¡¯s right leg was just like a steel whip that could tear through space, and it violently hit the corner of the monster¡¯s eye. Then, the monster¡¯s skull instantly broke, its eyeball burst into a bloody pulp, gushing out of its eye socket. Not only that, but everyone could see the top half of the monster¡¯s head above its eyes was flipped open just like a jar with the lid removed. Half of the monster¡¯s head, mixed with steaming blood and brain fluid, flew out in mid-air and exploded. As for the remaining half, only the neatly arranged sharp fangs and teeth could be seen soaking in blood, whereas the long tongue still moved slightly. The top half of the monster¡¯s head that flew out mmed on the stone wall far away from the crowd, and it smashed into pieces as blood sttered onto the wall, forming a terrifying picture. After some time, the monster¡¯s corpse in front of Caspian mmed into the ground. Everyone¡¯s heart could not help but tremble, and the entire cave instantly fell into a silence that one could even hear a pin drop. Everyone believed that Caspian would kill the monster, but none expected that Caspian would be so brutal and directly sted the monster¡¯s head. The formidable force that Caspian exuded stunned the people present, and they felt as if a dazzling light enveloped their souls. All of them could not help but rey the scene where Caspian kicked the monster¡¯s head with his leg in their mind. It was simply too gory, brutal, heinous, yet fantastic! When facing a monster, they should have such a skill with crushing force that could st the opponent¡¯s skull in one move! At that time, besides the Ferocious Tiger, another nickname for Caspian came to their minds, The Skull-Breaker. After defeating the monster, there was no sign of relief on Caspian¡¯s face. Instead, he turned to Omar and asked, ¡°Omar, how long do you need to remove the toxins in your body. ¡± Omar pondered for a moment before answering, ¡°At most 15 minutes. Although the toxins entered our blood, it¡¯s not a rare type, and the detoxification pills we have with us are effective for this. However, it won¡¯t remove the poison instantly.¡± The other disciples were simr to Omar, and everyone would surely bring the detoxification pills with them during travels. After answering Caspian, Omar looked at him and asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you ask that?¡± Chapter 367 Chapter 367 ¡°Because it won¡¯t be long until we face another fight,¡± Caspian said. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. When Omar heard that, he was stunned. Everyone else also blinked in confusion. Nheless, they quickly recovered. Maya already took out a detoxification pill and swallowed it. Then, she asked, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that all?¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are and when they¡¯ll appear, but they¡¯ll surely be harder to deal with than this monster.¡± Since they could drive the Mirage White Tiger away and bring the monster that Caspian just killed to the Hopeful Woman Mountain, the group of people must have more brilliant tricks up their sleeves than what Caspian could imagine. Hence, Caspian did not dare to take the matter lightly as they were about to face an unknown enemy. When everyone heard Caspian¡¯s statement, a solemn expression started to appear on everyone¡¯s face. ¡°Take the time to heal your injuries. Before the group of people shows up, I have a few matters to handle.¡± Then, Caspian searched through his storage back and looked at everyone. ¡°I need a few items. If you have any extra with you, please provide me with some.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Casper, let us know what you need.¡± The crowd quickly replied to him. Caspian¡¯s performance in the Hopeful Woman Mountain conquered everyone. Thus, they would naturally give whatever Caspian asked for. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Caspian nodded. I need jade crystal iron, the mountain ridge¡¯s rare earth, me flower buds, silver water¡­¡± Caspian directly mentioned more than dozens of materials. Although there were many types, those were allmon materials for inscriptions and formations. Nheless, the Heavenly Stars Sect was known for inscriptions and formations. Hence, the disciples present did dabble with those two skills despite being in the lower realm, and they brought some of the items with them. There were dozens of Heavenly Stars Sect disciples present at that moment, and they each took out some materials. Coupled with the ones that Caspian brought, it did not take long before he gathered the amount he needed. Omar was puzzled when he saw that Caspian started to get busy after gathering the materials, and he asked, ¡°Casper, you¡¯re¡­¡± Caspian recalled what Kyle taught him, and he urately grabbed the materials, cing them on the ground. Then, he answered, ¡°It¡¯s just a precaution, and I hope we don¡¯t need to use this.¡± In the end, Caspian was right to prepare for the worst as Omar¡¯s previous estimation of detoxifying the purple mist¡¯s poison was still too optimistic. Initially, Omar guessed that it would take them at most 15 minutes to clear the toxins in them, but that was when the number of detoxification pills was enough. Cultivators would usually not bring so many detoxifying pills along, and they would just bring two just in case of emergencies. After all,mon toxins did not affect cultivators, and the toxins that could poison them were not easily removed by the detoxification pills. At most, the medications would only dy the toxin onset, and the other was to help the cultivators detoxify themselves. Hence, the original 15 minutes were extended to two hours, eight times more than expected. In the first hour, Caspian used the materials to form an array. He was not proficient enough in the beginning and was rtively slow, but his speed gradually fastened. Finally, he managed to set a formation that surrounded everyone present. Even though Caspian was unsure how useful it would be, the formation could at least form ayer of protection. Caspian took a deep breath, looked at the crowd, who entered the most critical moment of their detoxification. Then, he muttered and sat cross-legged in front of them, ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to bet on character.¡± Time seemed to have slowed down in the cave, and the remaining hour felt long. However, they realized that they were left with one-third of the time. ¡°There are still twenty minutes left.¡± Caspian turned his head and nced at everyone behind him. Then, suddenly, a faint pattering sound like water droplets dripping from a high ce reached Caspian¡¯s ears, and his eyes burst with brilliance as he quickly looked at the other side of the cave. That was the passage that connected the two caves. After the light pattering sound, there were no other movements from that side, but a momentter, the corner of the passage illuminated as if a fire was lit, and long figures appeared on the stone wall next to it. The figures continuously stretched, shortened, and tilted in the swaying firefight, appearing ghostly and exceptionally strange. Caspian squinted and slowly stood, and he stuck his Ghoul-Locker Spear into the ground. Soon, there was a faint sound of footsteps, and Caspian watched the elongated figures and listened carefully. Although the sound was subtle, Caspian could still determine that there was more than one person. ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s heart sank slightly¡­ Less than ten people wereing? At this time, a figure turned a corner, and a puzzled voice sounded, ¡°Why are there still people alive here?¡± The person talking was a short-haired woman in a silver top, and she had a mocking expression as she spoke to the person behind her, ¡°Harvey, you still im to be the Master of Killer Arrays? Look at those Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples¡­ None of them are dead, and these dozens of people are sitting here waiting for us.¡± When they heard her voice, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s present opened their eyes and looked over with surprise. The moment they saw the woman, a disciple in the crowd eximed, ¡°Liliana Faye! The Venomous Spider that¡¯s ranked seventh in South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits!¡± ¡°Eh? You know me?¡± Liliana blinked at the disciples, ¡°If that¡¯ s the case, I¡¯ll treat you especiallyter¡­ For example, breaking your limbs and torturing you to death. What do you think?¡± Lilianaughed happily, but the words she spoke were cruel and made others tremble with fear. In that instant, the temperature in the cave seemed to have dropped. ¡±What¡¯s strange about knowing you? Let alone the sect¡¯s disciples, but even ordinary people can recognize us. Did you think the bounty list in the sects and the government¡¯s kill list are created for fun?¡± As a deep voice sounded, a man with long hair covering his face appeared behind Liliana. The man exuded a cold aura, and his exposed arms and neck were as pale as a corpse. At a nce, it would make anyone have goosebumps all over. ¡°Harvey, look. None of these Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples died. It seems that the Blood and Bone Dissolver Formation you arranged has no effect at all,¡± Liliana said. Then, Caspian heard someone shouting behind him, ¡°The Master of Killer Arrays, Harvey Sawyer! Ranked sixth in South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits!¡± ¡°Who said it didn¡¯t work?¡± Harvey said coldly, ¡°If it didn¡®t work, would they all be sitting here? It¡¯s clear that the poisonous gas is working, and they¡¯re unable to move.¡± ¡°Unable to move? Don¡¯t you see that there¡¯s one standing and watching us?¡± Liliana pointed at Caspian, and she appeared to be pleasantly surprised, ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t notice before that he¡¯s quite handsome and mighty, just my cup of tea. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll treat you with much loveter.¡± Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Caspian cast a cold nce over. Liliana immediately felt a tremor in her heart, and she felt chills seeping into her bones. As one of South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits and even ranked seventh, Liliana did countless evildoings and killed loads of people. When mortals and ordinary cultivators saw her, they would be frightened by her evil aura. Otherwise, Liliana would not be nicknamed the Venomous Spider. However, with just a nce, Liliana was scared by a cultivator of the same realm as her. How long had it been since she felt so terrified as if a ferocious beast stared at her? Even Liliana was unsure of that. Then, Lilianaughed forcefully. Just as she was about to speak, she was suddenly pushed away roughly by a huge figure. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, a loud voice came. ¡°There are still so many Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples that are alive?! Are the bunch of Ninth Sacred Sects too weak, or are you too ipetent, Harvey?¡± Harvey¡¯ s initially gloomy face was about to be beaded with sweat. Nheless, Harvey still nced coldly at the burly man, and with an indifferent look, he said, ¡°If you think I¡®m weak, we can give it a tryter.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? In South Earlington¡¯s top ten list of bandits, you¡¯re two ranks lower than me!¡± The burly man grinned and clenched his fists, making loud cracking sounds. Someone among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples growled, ¡°Lennon Willow! Ranked fourth in South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits, known as the Mountain-breaker! Look at his arms!¡± Caspian immediately looked at Lennon, who was much taller than the ordinary people. In that instant, he noticed that Lennon¡¯s forearms were wrapped in thick armor. The armor was only as wide as a palm, but a whirring sound of the wind formed with just a simple wave. Each armor was probably no less than 1000 kilograms, but it did not seem to affect Lennon even the slightest bit. It could be seen that that person¡¯s power was definitely beyond the imagination of ordinary people. A woman, a long-haired man, a burly guy¡­¡¯ Caspian recalled what the Mirage White Tiger told him as he watched the three people walk over. ¡®Three appeared, so there¡®s another one¡­ The guy with thick makeup.¡¯ The light in Caspian¡¯s gaze condensed. Then, he saw a phantom suddenly swaying, only to feel his sight turn blurry. Then, in the blink of an eye, a guy with a gorgeous robe appeared in front of the three. Liliana and the others argued before that, but they instantly shut their mouths as soon as the person appeared. It seemed that they were frightened of the person who just appeared. On the other hand, Caspian was more interested in the person¡¯s body technique as he could not see the person move even with his current stage. That meant that the person¡¯s body technique was top-notch in the first-stage Pulse Control Realm. Omar, who remained quiet the whole time, suddenly shouted, ¡°The Death Personification, Ozul Gray!¡± Caspian looked over and found a rare expression of resentment on Omar¡¯s face, making Caspian feel odd. After all, Omar was usually polite and amiable, and Caspian never heard him get angry before. Yet when Omar saw Ozul, it appeared as if he hated Ozul, and his eyes burned with rage as he sped his knees tightly. Caspian might be unfamiliar with the others, but he had quite an impression of Ozul Gray as he was ranked third among the South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits. To be ranked among the top three in the list of viins would require him not only to do more evil but also to be strong. Hence, the figures in the top three would surely not be in the same levels as the others, which was apparent in Liliana, Harvey, and Lennon¡¯s attitude. Besides, Ozul¡¯s nickname also showed how terrifying he was. ¡°The Death Personification, Ozul Gray¡­¡± Caspian mumbled. Ozul¡¯s face was covered with a thickyer of white powder, and he applied rouge as well as eyeliner. Moreover, his movements were strange. To be exact, Ozul appeared more like a male corpse being possessed by a female ghost. ¡°Stop spitting nonsense!¡± Even though Ozul¡¯s appearance was an ufortable sight, his voice was manly. ¡±Those that stand in front of you are not only the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, but one of them even killed Brayden.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°Brayden was killed by a few outer disciples, right?¡± Liliana and the others thought it was unbelievable, and they kept scanning the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡±There were outer disciples, but one of them was an apprentice,¡± Ozul exined. Caspian noticed that Ozul looked at him. Although his gaze was indifferent, Caspian could sense the ruthlessness behind it, and the unpleasantness pierced through Caspian¡¯s heart. That made Caspian frown. ¡°That¡®s the person.¡± Ozul pointed at Caspian. Then, the others turned their eyes to Caspian, and their gazes were either surprised, puzzled, or baffled. Later, Lilian was the first to speak, and her smile was unkind. ¡°We¡¯re not close with Brayden anyway. Nheless, since we¡®re all ranked in South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits, consider us doing something good for once and avenge him.¡± ¡°If Brayden knows this, he¡¯ll surely thank us,¡± Lennon chimed in gruffly. Suddenly, an unpleasant voice interrupted, ¡°They¡¯ll surely be grateful that you all purposely rush over to apany him¡­¡± Ozul and the others were dumbfounded, and they immediately realized that it was Caspian who spoke. Initially, they thought that their notoriety, strength, and realms would surely frighten the weak bunch of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, causing them not helpless to fight back. Unexpectedly, the only standing Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple was not only unafraid, but he brazenly provoked them. ¡°Venomous Spider, I want this brat, so don¡¯t snatch him.¡± Lennon grinned and took a step forward, pointing at Caspian. ¡°Brat, it seems that you don¡¯t know who we are.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing dead people.¡± Caspian showed a mocking smile. ¡°Compared to the few of you, I¡¯m keener on what the few people behind me are trying to do.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ozul¡¯s face immediately changed when he heard that. ¡®How did this person know that there are people behind him?¡¯ The few people¡¯s eyes shed with suspicions. Moreover, Caspian¡®s calm appearance did not seem like a disguise. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Ozul and the others¡¯ status was not only limited to being among the top ten bandits, but they had another level of secret identity that ordinary people were unaware of. Otherwise, they would not have joined forces, wanting to kill the Heavenly Stars Sect and Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples as well as the other smaller sects¡¯ cultivators. After all, the so-called South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits were selected by the people, and they were not an organization. Among those ten people, some still had grudges against each other and wanted to kill them quickly, or they despised one another. However, Ozul and the few of them had another identity. Hence, the person behind them also arranged a few more cultivators to help them with the n. There were not many of them, only seven. Those seven people were all mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Although they were not good at directbat, they were great at assassinations and sneak attacks. Before that, Ozul and the others appeared in front of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples to attract their attention, giving the seven cultivators a chance to go behind those disciples and kill them all. More urately, they tried to test the water to see if those sect¡¯s disciples had any tricks up their sleeves. Unexpectedly, their supposedly seamless action was discovered by Caspian. Not only that, but Caspian seemed as if he noticed it earlier, but he just purposely did not mention it. It was as if he looked at a bunch of clowns. At the thought of that, a heinous look shed in Ozul and the others¡¯ eyes. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as Caspian said that, a gust of strong wind blew behind him. In that instant, two ck silhouettes appeared out of nowhere from left and right, with expertise as if they practiced it countless times. At the same time, they drew their swords and rolled up waves of sword lights that crossed and shed at Caspian¡¯s back. With a buzz, the air was instantly torn, and there was an ear-piercing explosion. Even a piece of boulder would be shed into four with the two cuts! When the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples saw the scene, they were all shocked and wanted to alert Caspian, but it was toote. Nheless, Caspian was not flustered at all, and he continued to stare at Ozul and the gang. The four of them thought that Caspian appeared even more annoying than before. However, Ozul suddenly noticed that Caspian¡¯s lips curled upward, and it was a mocking smile. Before Ozul reacted, Caspian already stepped out. His step was so subtle and escaped the two¡¯s sh at the right time. Caspian directly appeared behind them, standing at the blind spot of their sights. As the two cultivators missed their attack, there was a look of surprise and doubt in their eyes, and they looked at each other. Lilian, who stood far from them, saw the scene and anxiously shouted, ¡°Behind you!¡± Nheless, the warning was toote. Caspian directly grabbed their heads and smashed them. Then, the cultivators¡¯ heads exploded with a bang, and blood and brain fluid gushed out. After the blood sttered everywhere, Caspian¡¯s sneer disappeared, and his expression darkened, shocking Liliana, Ozul, Harvey, and Lennon. All of them were viins that killed numerous people, and they were used to seeing blood and death. Moreover, they were so twisted that they enjoyed seeing others screaming and struggling. However, Caspian¡®s murderous method and calm expression sent chill down their spines, and they could not move their sights away from Caspian. Then, they saw Caspian¡¯s mouth moving as if he said, ¡°Watch closely.¡± The four of them instantly felt their hair stand on end. The next second, they saw Caspian¡¯s figure sh, and a long afterimage appeared in the void. ¡°Body movements!¡± Liliana eximed, and she looked at Ozul in shock. Ozul was best at body movements among the four of them, and that was his strongest too. However, it seemed that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple¡¯s body movements in front of them were not worse than Ozul¡¯s. Since when did the Heavenly Stars Sect have such a monster! Just as Liliana shouted that a miserable wail sounded from far. Then, Liliana hurriedly looked over and saw Caspian punch a hole through one of their subordinates. Pieces of flesh mixed with blood poured out from the back of the man in ck. It was as if the person¡¯s blood was immediately drained out. Although he covered his face, the horror in the cultivator in ck¡¯s eyes was so evident that even a fool could tell. It only took him a punch to st one person? Caspian shook his head. Those cultivators were so weak that he did not even think of using his Ghoul-Locker Spear. Swoosh! Swoosh! Two rays of sword lights shed at his neck and ankle, but Caspian did not dodge. Instead, he took a step out and swiftly grabbed the fifth-grade longsword that shed at his neck Panic shed in the cultivator¡¯s eyes, and he watched as Caspian treated the longsword like paper and easily rolled it into a ball. Then, Caspian mmed the iron ball with a sharp surface into the cultivator¡¯s face. The cultivator did not even manage to scream, and his head was immediately dented, his facial features were covered in blood and flesh, and he flew out far away, obviously dead. As for the other ck-clothed cultivator, Caspian stepped on his longsword, and he watched as Caspian easily bent the weapon with a step, trembling. After all, the cultivator could only bend the longsword into a small arc even if he used all of his strength. However, with just a step, Caspian managed to turn the sword into the shape of a boomerang with almost no effort. At that time, the cultivator felt a gust of wind by his head, and when he nced over, he saw a foot kicking at him. Bang! It was as if Caspian kicked a juicy watermelon as when the cultivator in ck was kicked into the air, his head violently burst, and blood dropped onto the ground as if it rained blood. The bloody corpse fell not far away from Ozul and the others, and it rolled a few times more before stopping. The famous figures of the top ten bandits gasped when they watched the scene. Caspian swept his gaze across and looked at the remaining two cultivators in ck. Those two realized that they would immediately be killed just like theirpanions in a sh if they rushed toward Caspian. Hence, they did not think twice but directly attacked the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯ s disciples near them! Those disciples were poisoned and could not move, so they were as good asmbs waiting to be ughtered! The cultivators in ck could kill as many as they wanted. Then, the sharp de light shed down at the nearest Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. However, those fierce-eyed cultivators noticed that something was unusual. Not only did the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples in front of them not. panic, but they were even looking at the cultivators full of ridicule as if the cultivators holding the swords were already dead. Chapter 370 Chapter 370 Even though they were nervous, there was no reason to withdraw their swords. Hence, the two cultivators dressed in ck shouted to embolden themselves, raising their swords and forcefully shing downward. nk! The sharp de lights were only inches away from the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples when an invisible force blocked them. Those two cultivators in ck were shocked, and they were taken aback. Soon, they saw a faint luster at the edge of their des. The radiance was just like a massive, upside-down bowl that covered all the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°Defense array!¡± The two cultivators in ck immediately realized what went on, and their hearts trembled. Then, a terrifying chill dripped into the bottom of their hearts like a drop of ice water, instantly freezing their blood. ¡°Sh*t!¡± The two wanted to retreat. ¡°Eight-Shadowed-Fists!¡± The next second, a thunderous sound rang behind their heads, immediately shattering their souls. Crackle and rattle! As soon as the shadowed fists sted out, everyone had an illusion that Caspian suddenly grew dozens of arms. Those two cultivators in ck were swallowed into the shadows of punches as if they were a small wooden boat that fell into a stormy sea, about to be crushed into pieces. Arge stter of blood sshed out, followed by the sounds of bones being broken. In the blink of an eye, those two cultivators in ck were like rags drenched in blood. Then, they flew out and mmed heavily into the ground. Not only that, but their bodies were also twisted in a weird angle, and after convulsing a few times, they died. The corner of Ozul and the others¡¯ eyes twitched when they saw the scene, and they all looked at Caspian in a different light. Lennon was the first to speak, and he uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°This brat¡­¡± In fact, he sounded embarrassed and angry. Lennon was a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm, and he knew that it was not difficult to win against the seven disciples within his realm. However, it was extremely difficult and almost impossible to kill the seven people with a nearly crushing advantage. Yet, it was apparent that Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple in front of Lennon did not use all of his strength to kill the seven cultivators. Furthermore, judging from his calm and rxed appearance, that was just like a warm-up for him. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Almost all of the seven mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators were sted into pulp with just a few simple moves. Ozul gathered his thoughts and squinted, growling, ¡°As expected from the guy who killed Brayden¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡± The rest of them finally took the matter more seriously, and they all looked at Caspian, taking out their weapons. Liliana¡¯s choice of weapon was a pair of seventh-grade crooked hooks, and their surface was shiny. One would wonder how many heads of creatures were cut off by those hooks. Lennon raised his hands, and the heavy arm guards were his best defense and attack tools. On the other hand, Ozul used an eighth-grade curved longsword, and its de was twisted. Its surface was engraved with ghastly ck lines, obviously an inscription. Harvey took a step back. Among the four of them, he was not good at closebat but great with formations. At that time, 16 array gs suddenly appeared in his hands. The surface of the banners glowed, and there seemed to be silk threads connecting them. As the array gs swayed slightly, it immediately triggered a wave of spiritual tides. The four of them were yet tounch an attack, but the sudden oppressive force that burst out made the surrounding air dense. In a split second, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s disciples felt as if arge boulder pressed onto their chest, and their blood seemed to flow slower. ¡°B*stard!¡± Omar clenched his jaw and fists, annoyed that the poison in his was not cleared yet. ¡°Casper, the defense array has been set up. Why don¡¯t youe in for a while and wait until our toxin is cleared? Then, we won¡¯t have to worry about these four people,¡± Maya shouted at Caspian¡¯s back. Caspian stopped in his tracks. Then, after a while, he waved his hands. ¡°If l don¡¯t block them, this defense array won¡¯tst for long. Besides¡­¡± Caspian turned his gaze to Ozul and the others, and he smiled. ¡°If I can fight them, why won¡¯t I?¡± When the four people heard Caspian¡¯s words, their faces drastically changed. Caspian sounded extremely arrogant! One against four¡­ Even if they were in the same realm, their strength would still be formidable despite not being a sect¡¯s disciple like him! In that instant, the four¡¯s shock and fear caused by Caspian¡¯s merciless killing of the seven cultivators disappeared. Instead, those feelings were reced by boundless shame and rage. ¡°I want to cut off his tongue,¡± Liliana said coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to see if you can block us.¡± As soon as he said that, Ozul¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Now!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, Liliana, Ozul, and Lennon allunched an attack at Caspian. Harvey was behind everyone, waving the array of gs in his hands. Soon, the sound of gs fluttering came, and a formation was swiftly set. ¡°Water-Condens¡­¡± Before Harvey finished his words, Caspian already burst intoughter and interrupted him, ¡°Water- Condensing Formation? I¡¯ve seen a lot of that.¡± Then, his eyes shed with brilliance, and he sted out a violent punch at the void in front of him. ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± A wave of destructive air current rolled up like a storm, sweeping across. The void that the formation just froze was hit by Caspian¡¯s punch and stopped in the air, unable to move. The next moment, everyone watched in surprise as Caspian¡¯s punch violently hit it. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! The space solidified by the Water-Condensing Formation was faltered by dozens of punches that Caspian sted. Then, as if it were steel, it exploded. The area swept by the wind created by the punches even left sunken traces visible to the naked eye as if it was always that way since ancient times. Moreover, the dense air currents were like clusters of arrows, bursting toward the surroundings. Suddenly, a dense swooshing sound came everywhere. Harvey felt it was hard to breathe, and he stared wide-eyed at what happened. The fact that Caspian could guess his formation was not surprising, as the Heavenly Stars Sect was good at formations. However, Caspian chose the most direct and brutal way to break the formation! The Water-Condensing Formation exploded from the heavy punches of his bare hands. Not only that, the visible lines in the air that were yet to disappear made Harvey¡¯s jaw drop, and his heart almost stopped beating. At that time, Caspian already took a step forward, rushing at Ozul and the rest. ¡°The Ursa Major¡®s Blurred Shadows! Merak!¡± Swoosh! Caspian¡®s figure suddenly spread out, turning into dozens of phantoms, and attacked the other three at once. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 ¡°So fast!¡± Ozul and the others were shocked. At that moment, their sight was filled with countless silhouettes. That kind of terrifying aura that instantly swept over was like the momentum of a ferocious tiger descending a mountain. For a while, it made their souls sway and unable to control themselves. ¡°Watch out!¡± Ozul, the strongest among them, came to his senses first. As he shouted, he shed at the oing afterimages. ¡°The Deadly Cuts!¡± Swoosh! The curved longsword swept across like a viper that came to life, and a few Caspian¡¯s afterimages were instantly shattered. ¡°He¡¯s not here!¡± Ozul¡®s eyes shed, and he hurriedly warned the others. ¡°The Cobweb Skyhooks!¡± Liliana turned her body at an unbelievable angle. Then, the curve hooks in her handsyered, and she waved them hard. In an instant, the harsh light spread and ovepped one after another, intertwining into an inescapable that shrouded the afterimages that rushed to her. The afterimages that were trapped by the harsh lights were immediately cut into countless pieces, and they immediately disappeared as the wind blew. ¡°He¡¯s not here either!¡± Liliana yelled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Lennon roared, and the surrounding air seemed to surge and tumble everywhere as if they were boiling. Not only that, but his body seemed to be bigger than before, and he hit the silhouette in front of him. Bang! A silhouette was blown up. Bang! Another silhouette was beaten. The arms that Lennon swung were like giant trees sweeping across, and the afterimages burst at touch. Soon, only one phantom was left in front of Lennon. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Lennon¡¯s body showed agility unexpected from his body shape as he stepped forward, opened his fingers that seemed to extend infinitely and were unavoidable, and directly grabbed the phantom. nk! There was a sound of impact in the air. Then, thest silhouette swayed slightly, but it did not disappear. The spear in the figure¡¯s hand was already captured by Lennon! ¡°Ha!¡± Lennon appeared proud, whereas the rest of them were relieved as they looked at Caspian angrily. Lennon grinned and boasted, ¡°Brat, those that were caught by me never survived. Do you know why I¡¯m nicknamed the Mountain-breaker? Because I¡­¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because you¡¯re about to die,¡± Caspian coldly interrupted Lennon. After saying that, Caspian turned his Ghoul-Locker Spear slightly. Swoosh! In that instant, the back of Lennon¡¯s hands seemed to be pierced by sharp thorns, and blood gushed out of the wounds. In the split seconds, both of Lennon¡¯s arms dripped with blood, and it was a terrifying sight Lennon watched dumbfoundedly at his hands,pletely puzzled at what just happened. The rest of them were stunned by the change of events too. What were those spikes? In the end, the excruciating pain spread from Lennon¡¯s arms, and he wailed miserably as he anxiously let go and retreated. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Caspian let out a longugh and stepped out with speed twice as fast as before. That guy was ying a trick! This was everyone¡¯s immediate reaction when they saw the scene. However, there was no point in dwelling on this matter. In the blink of an eye, Caspian rushed toward Lennon and stabbed out with his spear. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t break my defense!¡± Lennon was flustered, and he roared madly, raising his hands to block himself with his thick and sturdy arm-guards. When the arm guards ovepped, they were just like steel that ordinary sharp weapons could not even leave a mark on them. ¡°Is that so?¡± Caspian¡¯s mockery sounded. The next second, Lennon felt as if a cannonball hit him. The terrifying force that could shatter the sky dashed over, sting Lennon¡¯s arm guards into pieces with a loud bang. Among the flying fragments, countless bloodlines shot out from Lennon¡¯s arm, making shocking arcs in the air. As for the burly Lennon, he flew out dozens of meters away and heavily mmed onto the ground, causing the earth to crack and send rubbles flying everywhere. At a nce, Lennon¡¯s bloody arms appeared terrifying as his flesh was ruined too. Then, Caspian stood steadily, holding the Ghoul-Locker Spear. Caspian looked at Lennon with a scornful gaze and said lightly, ¡°Can¡¯t break your defense?¡± Lennon struggled to get up, and when he heard Caspian¡¯s words, rage surged in his heart, causing his chest to undte violently. Then, suddenly, he threw up a mouthful of blood, and the hatred, anger, and gear appeared in his eyes. Lennon did not even dare to say anything. ¡°Lennon¡¯s actually¡­¡± Liliana mumbled, and the curved hooks in her hands trembled slightly. With just an attack using his spear, Lennon¡¯s formidable arm guards exploded, and Lennon was also sted away. That fear made Liliana feel an unprecedented fear. The other two people¡®s faces were immediately ashen. Caspian was only a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, yet he was much stronger than them. Even though they were long famous in South Earlington, they could not help but be unconfident. On the other hand, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s disciples appeared as if they had a weight off their minds. Although they did not know how Caspian managed to ascend to the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm, it could be seen that his strength improved even more after his ascension. Not only that, those cultivators in the same realm as him would be his rare opponents. As time slowly passed, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were only ten minutes away from detoxifying the poison in them. At that time, none of those notorious cultivators could dream of escaping if the disciples all worked together. Ozul and the others had a never-seen paleness on their faces, and such an expression appeared on their opponents¡¯ faces in the past. The feeling of despair almost made them suffocate. ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of good-for-nothings!¡± A thunderous roar suddenly sounded from the other side of the cave. At first, the voice sounded as if the speaker was still far away, yet at the end of the sentence, the voice was only inches away. Two silhouettes appeared at the same time in front of Ozul. When they saw those two, they seemed pleasantly surprised. However, Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered, and he looked at the two almost identical faces that appeared. Then, he uttered, ¡°Since four of the South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits are here, I expected that the Tiger and Leopard Brothers, ranked first and second, will be here¡­¡± Hearing that, the initially rxed Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples suddenly felt as if a giant enemy appeared, and some of them trembled. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 Tigreal Johnson! Leo Johnson! Those were the two figures ranked first and second in South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits. Not only did they kill the most on the list, but they also had the worst reputation. Moreover, those two were twin brothers. Besides that, they were once disciples of a certain sect. Hence, they were truly cultivators of the sects, unlike others who were individual cultivators, and slowly progressed to where they were now. Many rumors were going on with those two brothers. Nheless, the information that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples understood was naturally the most reliable. The two brothers were gifted and talented children, so they were chosen by a sect and trained as key disciples at a young age. However, their hearts were not in the right ce. To improve their strength, they would even raid and rob houses, as well as kill civilians and cultivators. Not only that, they would deceive anyone just to get more cultivation resources. Finally, their identities were revealed when they ambushed a caravan escorted by cultivators. When the news reached their sect, the brothers simply killed the little sect as in for the penny, in for the pound. Since then, they havepletely embarked on the road of murders and robberies. Compared to Ozul and the others, Tigreal and Leo were countless times more merciless. Either they did nothing, or as soon as they attacked, they would destroy the whole family or massacre the entire sect. Earlington of Efrax had a lot of sects, but those like the Heavenly Stars Sect or the Dark Moon Sect were fewer. Moreover, the smaller sects usually only had seniors or elders levels who reached the Pulse Control Realm. Not only that, it was only the first-stage Pulse Control Realm. Hence, if such a small sect fell into the Johnson brothers¡¯ hands, it would surely be bullied as they wished. Additionally, as the two were trained as the key disciples of the sect, they had a good understanding of the messaging techniques between sects. With that knowledge, they were able to avoid the interception and assassination by the cultivators sent by other sects. There were also times that they used the information against the cultivators sent to kill them by turning the situation around and murdering the cultivators instead. Besides that, there was even a time in South Earlington when the Johnson brothers¡¯ notoriety became a means for the elders in the family to warn and frighten the naughty younger ones. It was like, ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep now, the Tiger and Leopard Brothers are going to catch you¡±, or ¡°If you don¡¯t practice harder, you¡¯ll not be able to run away from the Tiger and Leopard Brothers if you meet them.¡± Many disciples present heard simr warnings since they were young, and it could be said that Tigreal and Leo were their childhood traumas. However, now that they met them in person, the disciples swiftly felt the brutal, cruel, and bloody aura the two brothers emitted. Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly, looking at the brothers up and down. It might be because they ran all year round, the two brothers seemed exhausted. Behind the fatigued look, there was a ferocious aura. There was a scar on Tigreal¡¯s cheek, made the elder brother appear more fierce. On the other hand, Leo, the younger brother, looked more gentle, but those cold twinkling eyes made anyone shudder at first nce. ¡°What a bunch of trash!¡± Tigreal looked around and saw the tragic-looking corpses. Then, he noticed Lennon¡¯s bloody arms, and Tigreal could not help but scold again, ¡°You have a group of people with you, yet you can¡¯t even defeat a cultivator of the same realm! What¡¯s the point of having all of you around! You all almost ruined a great thing!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Just as Liliana was about to argue, Tigreal directly pped her. The loud p immediately left a bright red palm print on Liliana¡¯s cheek. Even though her lips were still moving, she did not dare to utter another word. Then, she covered her face and retreated. ¡°If you can¡¯t win, you can¡¯t win. Stop giving useless excuses.¡± Leo¡¯s cold gaze swept at them. In that instant, the remaining people who wanted to defend themselves quietly lowered their heads. Although ranked among the top three of the top ten bandits, Ozul dared not say anything in front of the brothers who ranked first and second. ¡°Thankfully, we came here in time. Otherwise¡­ Humph!¡± Then, Tigreal suddenly changed the topic, ¡°If you trash die, it¡¯s nothing to be sad about. You can¡¯t even handle such a small thing, so I won¡¯t put hope in you for the future big deals.¡± The unabashed humiliation immediately caused Ozul and others to be dissatisfied. Nheless, they were aware of the two brothers¡¯ cruel means, and they could only bear it even though they felt aggrieved. As they could not vent their resentments on the Johnson brothers, they passed it all to Caspian. In their hearts, Caspian was cut into countless pieces a few times. ¡°Humph. There¡¯s a group of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, but only one can fight. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s end it quickly. I have more important things to doter.¡± Tigreal turned around and looked at Caspian. Tigreal¡¯s emotionless gaze was as if Caspian was not a cultivator but just an ant that could easily be crushed to death with a finger. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s settle this quickly. For example, you both can attack together.¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°I¡¯m curious as to what interest brought six of the top ten bandits to join hands.¡± ¡°The dead don¡¯t need to know!¡± Leo growled. No one saw his legs move, but Leo¡¯s figure was just like a ghost or long snake, ¡°sliding¡± toward Caspian. When he got closer, Leo waved his arm, and a sharp de light like lightning that tore the sky whizzed out from his sleeve and shed toward Caspian¡¯s forehead. The de¡¯s speed, force, and angle were not on the same level as the previous people. In that instant, Leo¡¯s attack felt unavoidable for Caspian. ¡±The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± The light in Caspian¡¯s eyes condensed, and he immediately stepped out as he swept the Ghoul-Locker Spear across. nk! In the crisp sound, sparks sted everywhere. Leo took a few steps aside, and a surprised look appeared in his eyes. Then, he looked at the longsword in his hand, which had a few gaps, and Leo uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°An almost spirit tool!¡± Seeing that Caspian was even with Leo, Ozul and the others widened their eyes and gasped. Caspian stabilized himself, and he looked at Leo with a cold gaze. The oddly shaped longsword in Leo¡¯s hand was not ordinary. Otherwise, it would be broken by Caspian¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear. Nheless, the two brothers ughtered at least five small sects over the years, and no matter how small a sect was, they would surely have some valuables. Besides, it was normal for the brothers to encounter strange adventures and get great weapons. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°An almost spirit tool? It seems that our trip this time has unexpected gain.¡± Leo looked at Caspian and snorted. Then, his face suddenly darkened, and he raised his hands and shed at the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples not far away. ¡°I¡¯ll kill them first and slowly torture you!¡± Chapter 373 Chapter 373 Caspian¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, and he stepped forward with the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. Then, without detours, Caspian rushed straight toward Leo. As the toxins in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were yet to be cleared, they could only stay in the defense array. Nheless, the defense array could withstand several attacks from ordinary cultivators like the cultivators in ck, but it definitely could not block Leo¡¯s. Moreover, Caspian¡¯s n, in the beginning, was to use the defense array just in case, and he did not expect it to withstand this bunch of people¡¯s attack. ¡°Stop him!¡± Seeing that Caspian dashed over, Leo grinned. His eyes that shed with harsh lights said, ¡°I knew you¡¯de over.¡± Ozil, Liliana, Lennon, and Harvey immediately attacked Caspian. ¡°The Cobweb Skyhooks!¡± ¡°The Deadly Cuts!¡± Harvey, who stood behind everyone, also flicked the array g in his hand, shouting, ¡°The Groundbreaker Ice Cones!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In that instant, thundering noises seemed to pierce everyone¡¯s ears. Rays of cold light intertwined with one another, forming a giant falling toward Caspian. In the cold lights, a series of jagged ck lines, like a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity, violently appeared from Ozul¡¯s longsword, shooting at Caspian in all directions. Not only that, but the ground under Caspian¡¯s feet also trembled suddenly, and ice cones burst out of the earth, piercing toward his feet as if they were about to make a hole in his soles. Caspian used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows to shorten the distance, quickly avoiding them. However, if he dodged, he would not be able to stop Leo anymore. At that time, the sword light in Leo¡¯s hand pressed against the defense array¡¯s light. The poor light received such a heavy blow that its surface shook like waves, and it immediately dimmed. It appeared as if it would burst and shatter at any time. Caspian gritted his teeth, and his eyes shed with a fierce light as he roared, ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± Then, he turned a blind eye to the sharp ice cones on the ground, smashing them with one foot and exploding them into dust. Boom! The spear violently shot out. In that instant, the tip of the spear rolled up a terrifying spiral, and the surrounding air seemed to be copsing inward. Next, the rays of cold lights that Liliana created immediately distorted, cracked, shattered, exploded. Liliana¡¯s face immediately changed. As she never faced Caspian before, she was shocked to discover that the opponent¡¯s strength was more incredible than she imagined even with the little encounter. ¡°Oh no!¡± Liliana¡®s heart trembled, and she hurriedly withdrew her hands, wanting to retreat. However, Caspian suddenly showed an eerie smile. ¡°Lightning inscription.¡± In that split second, Liliana felt as if she was shocked by electricity, causing her entire body to numb, and she could not move! ¡°You¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± Ozul roared, and his heavily-makeup face appeared heinous. The ck light on his twisted longsword suddenly brightened by tenfold, and it all sted at Caspian. ¡°The Starlight Overlord!¡± Crackle and rattle! The rays of ck light cut Caspian¡¯s body, and there was a sound of impact as countless steel bars hit hard in the air. Yet, even with the Deadly Cuts, there was not a single scar on Caspian¡¯s body! Caspian¡¯s unreasonableness shocked Ozul so much that he immediately stopped in his act. Ozul never expected that Caspian would not avoid his attack, even directly facing it, wanting to kill Liliana. He could not believe that Caspian¡¯s body could block his sword lights. Was this guy a body refiner? However, even if Caspian were one, there was no reason for him to be able to block Ozul¡¯s killer attack! Just when Ozul was frightened and angry, Caspian¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear already spread out a rolling ck tide. The ck light stretched and expanded in mid-air, turning into the shape of an eyeball. Facing the ck eye-shaped thing, Liliana felt like being stared at by death and as if her soul drifted into an empty universe. The emotions of loneliness and despair filled her entire chest and entire soul. Swoosh! The next second, the shadow of a spear sted out from the middle of the eyeball, piercing through Liliana¡¯s abdomen in the blood shower. When the entire spear came out through her body, a fountain of blood gushed out along with the spear. Liliana¡¯s expression was nk, and shepletely forgot to resist. At that moment, she felt her body getting colder as if she fell into a cold and bottomless abyss. ¡°B*stard! ¡± Seeing that Caspian pierced Liliana, Ozul was immediately angered and embarrassed. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Then, his pale face was immediately reddened. Soon, a purple-ck light suddenly appeared on the surface of Ozul¡¯s curved longsword, and a fierce light burst into Ozul¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Abyssal Anaconda!¡± Ozul shook the longsword in his hand, and the purple-ck light suddenly swelled and spread. Next, a thick ck beam of light turned into an anaconda, opening its mouth and swallowing Caspian. The Abyssal Anaconda was obviously formed by the inscription pattern on Ozul¡¯s longsword, and it was also his fatal skill. The giant anaconda formed by the light beam was lifelike, and the scales on it were even reflecting rays of cold lights. Not only that, the anaconda had a mouthful of fangs like daggers. Then, it mmed its mouth at Caspian¡¯s waist, knocking him away and mming him to the ground. Next, it closed its mouth. The ground trembled with a loud bang, causing dust and rubbles to fly everywhere. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Unfortunately for the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, they could not move as they wished, and all of them appeared nervous. Ozul also appeared anxious, and he wondered if his best shot could heavily hurt Caspian. As for Liliana, whoid in a pool of blood with a hole in her abdomen, no one paid attention to her anymore. There was no movement in the smoke and dust. The corner of Ozul¡¯s brow twitched, and there was a hint of rxation in the twisted and rigid facial features. It seemed that it worked? Then, suddenly, there was a faint sounding from the dust. The next second, a tall figure with a spear in his hand appeared, and the image became clearer in the blink of an eye. ¡°Ah!¡± Ozul gasped and mumbled, ¡°How¡¯s this possible¡­¡± There was a level seven inscription on Ozul¡¯s longsword. With a single blow, it would create a force of almost 2500 kilograms, and a massive rock would also be instantly shattered. However, why did Caspian seem unharmed? Not only Ozul, but Tigreal and Leo¡¯s eyes also shed with brilliance. The smoke scattered, and the sound of clothes being ripped came. Caspian appeared in front of everyone with his hair a little messy. He cast a cold nce at Ozul and others with his piercing eyes, and he sneered. ¡°Trying to outnumber me? It seems you¡¯re all still weak!¡± Chapter 374 Chapter 374 When Ozul saw the unharmed CaspianCaspian, he could not help but exim, ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡± Was the guy made of steel and iron? Even if he was not severely injured, where were the traces of the snake bites! Ozul knew well of the power of his inscription. In addition to the momentary forceful impact, the anaconda¡¯s mouthful of fangs wasparable to a high ¨C rank weapon¡¯s full blow. If an ordinary first-stage cultivator were bitten, countless holes would appear on their body. However, CaspianCaspian¡­ Ozul¡®s gaze fell on CaspianCaspian, and he was shockc notice that CaspianCaspian¡¯s long robe was already torn apart by himself, but there was a small armor inside. When the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s disciples saw the close-fitting armor, they were stunned. Soon, OmarOmar shouted, ¡°The Puritan Armor!¡± Other people might not have recognized it, but OmarOmar remembered the armor well as it was given to CaspianCaspian by the Heavenly Stars Sect for defeating him! It was apparent that CaspianCaspian relied on the seventh-grade tool to block the fatal attack of the anaconda¡¯s fangs. At a nce, they could see about six deep depressions on the armor¡¯s surface, which was caused by the snake¡¯s fangs. If CaspianCaspian did not have the Puritan Armor, he would surely suffer from the bites. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Ozul stuttered. He did not expect CaspianCaspian to have such a defense tool, and he fumed with rage. ¡°Ha! That was pretty interesting, but it¡¯s over now!¡± Seeing the scene, Leon snorted and directly waved his sword, shing at the nearest Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. As the defense arraypletely exploded under his violent attack, many Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s disciples were like a group of helplessmbs,pletely exposed in front of him. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Alkaid!¡± In that instant, CaspianCaspian¡¯s speed was increased to the maximum, and his figure appeared like a shuttle passing through the void. The Johnson brothers were stunned by CaspianCaspian¡¯s delicate body movements. Seeing that, Leo immediately quickened his sh. CaspianCaspian also did not hesitate to use his Ghoul-Locker Spear as a javelin and swiftly tossed out. Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, the spear appeared before Leo, and the sudden strong wind seemed to have locked his soul in ce, oppressing his vitality. Leo secretly cursed and hurriedly turned his sword around, blocking the Ghoul-Locker Spear¡¯s fatal attack. If Leo did not do that, there would already be a hole in his head. Leo forgot how long it was since he met such a flustering situation. Not only that, it happened in front of the bunch of people that he called trash, making Leo burn with rage. However, before Leo could curse out loud, CaspianCaspian already bolted toward him in a frenzy. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± CaspianCaspian elerated, suddenly stopped, turned his waist. Then, as if he were a crack of thunder violently mming to the ground, a huge and majestic storm spread to the surroundings. Soon, a roar echoed in the space. Leo was shocked, and his instinct alerted him to directly ce the longsword in front of him as a shield. Bang! nk! In that instant, Leo felt as if a violent behemoth mmed him, and he immediately flew out. The longsword in his hand immediately curved and shook intensely. The vibration spread toward his arm and caused it to hurt severely as if his hand was about to break, and half of his body was numb. ¡°Leo!¡± Tigreal immediately shouted out of anger. CaspianCaspian justnded when he heard Tigreal¡¯s scream, and he instantly felt a ray of cold light aiming at his neck. The merciless aura immediately enveloped him, and Tigreal¡¯s sword light seemed to bring a bloody battlefield to him. However, CaspianCaspian could not dodge his attack at all. If he used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples he blocked would all die! Then, CaspianCaspian gritted his teeth, and his eyes shed with harsh lights. Next, he turned around and sted out with his fingers as he blocked the sword light with his body. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Both sides would suffer, but CaspianCaspian had no other way! If he took a step back, all of hispanions would die. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As he blocked the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples with his body, he gritted his teeth hard that they were about to break, and tears flickered in his eyes. Just a little bit more¡­ Just a moment away, and their toxins would be removed! The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples felt unprecedented self-hatred, and they wondered why time ticked so slowly. Tigreal seemed to have understood that CaspianCaspian would not retreat, which was why he took advantage of it. Soon, the harsh light in his eyes burst, and the sword light exploded. Swoosh! nk! Bang! The sword light and blood light intertwined, exploding in the air. The sharp sword light was so dazzling that others found it hard to open their eyes, whereas the blood mist that exploded out of the sword light was enveloped in mysterious and indistinct colors. CaspianCaspian took a few steps back, and each step left a deep footprint in the ground. The sword light deeply shed the chest of his Puritan Armor, and the entire armor was almost split in half. Blood seeped out from CaspianCaspian¡®s skin and poured out from the incision where the armor was broken. Soon, it was all stained red. If it were not for the Puritan Armor blocking the attack, CaspianCaspian¡®s cut could almost split him in half. Tigreal also backed away several meters. Five deep finger marks appeared on his right arm holding the sword, and blood gushed out uncontrobly. Bones could even be vaguely seen in the gurgling blood. It was apparent that Tigreal underestimated CaspianCaspian¡¯s strength. At the same time that CaspianCaspian was heavily injured, his arm was also severely wounded too. The excruciating pain continued to stimte Tigreal¡¯s nerves, and he fumed with anger as he shouted, ¡°This guy can¡¯t move anymore! Everyone, go! Kill them all!¡± Seeing that CaspianCaspian covered his chest and blood oozed out from his fingers, CaspianCaspian appeared as if he was badly injured and could not move. Ozul and Lennon nced at each other and immediately took the initiative to attack him. As Lennon felt humiliated as he was badly beaten by CaspianCaspian before, he decided that it was the opportunity to avenge himself. Hence, he was first to rush toward CaspianCaspian with his five fingers spread out, sweeping at CaspianCaspian. ¡°I¡¯m going to twist you like a dough!¡± Lennon let out a roar just as he was about to catch CaspianCaspian. Almost simultaneously, a thunderous sound came, and a green sword light suddenly whizzed from a distance. The speed of the sword light was astonishingly fast, and almost no one at the scene could react. The next second, Lennon¡¯s right fingers were cut off by the sword light. Then, the five thick fingers flew into the air with blood. A cold voice sounded from behind the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°Are you bullying us because you think you¡¯ve outnumbered the Heavenly Stars Sect? Or did you think that you¡¯re the only one joining forces?¡± Chapter 375 Chapter 375 The sudden change in the situation made Ozul immediately pause in his tracks. On the other hand, Harvey also suddenly stopped lifting Liliana, whereas there was a look of surprise in the Johnson brothers¡¯ eyes. The atmosphere in the entire scene seemed to be stagnant. The only thing still moving was Lennon, who covered his blood palm as he screamed in pain and retreated. At that time, the green longsword nailed to the ground, still buzzing, and the blood on the de was shaken away, turning into a blood mist that shrouded the edge. There was a thin chain at the sword hilt, extending to the darkness behind the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. Soon, a figure emerged from the darkness. ¡°Xander Faris!¡± When they saw the personing, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were pleasantly surprised. The one who shed off Lennon¡¯s fingers was the best apprentice in the Heavenly Stars Sect, Xander! Xander never appeared since the beginning of hunting the monster. There was even a time when everyone doubted whether Xander came to the Hopeful Woman Mountain as no one saw him. Nheless, his arrival dispelled everyone¡¯s doubts. On the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s side, Caspian was already heavily injured. Initially, the Johnson brothers thought they could kill everyone in front of them if they swarmed at them. However, there was another strong support for the Heavenly Stars Sect! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Compared to Caspian, who just appeared in the past six months, Xander was much more famous than him. When they saw Xander, the faces of several people, including the Johnson brother, immediately changed. ¡°There¡¯s another troublesome guy.¡± Leo¡¯s eyes shed with a harsh light. Even though Tigreal managed to severely injure Caspian in the battle just now, they suffered quite a loss. After all, Caspian almost broke Leo¡¯s weapon, and it was now a scrap iron. As for Tigreal¡¯s arm, the deep wound still bled. Xander¡¯s appearance immediately stirred the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s emotions. ¡°Xander, go and check Casper! He¡¯s heavily injured!¡± Someone screamed out in the crowd. Xander nodded, walked toward Caspian, and stood next to him. However, Xander did not look at Caspian but just lightly said, ¡°Casper, how long are you going to put on this act?¡± ¡°Act?¡± The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were dumbfounded. Even the Johnson brothers, Ozul, and the others were stunned. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gaze, Caspian chuckled and swiftly raised his head, smiling. ¡°Xander, you¡¯ve seen through it?¡± Looking at hisplexion, it did not seem as if Caspian was heavily injured. However, once Caspian removed the hand covering his chest, Tigreal¡¯s eyes shed with anger, and he eximed, ¡°This is impossible!¡± He saw that Caspian¡¯s chest was so deeply wounded that he could see bones. However, there was only a faint line on Caspian¡¯s skin. Moreover, Tigreal was sure that Caspian did not consume any panacea or precious medicines to heal his injuries. So, how did the guy¡¯s injury heal so fast! Caspian smiled, but there was frost in his eyes as he red at Tigreal. There was no way they could understand the Immortal Demon Physique¡¯s power! To increase his recovery from cuts caused by swords, Caspian crazily shed himself tens of thousands of times in the Time Warp Zone. If it did not allow him to recover from his sword injury quickly, what was the point of the effort Caspian spent, the pain he endured, and the gifts left by his mother? ¡°I wanted to hit them by surprise, but now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s even better.¡± Caspian smiled and wiped away the bloodstain on his chest. Then, he tore the broken armor away. There was no scar on his chest, and even the faint mark before disappeared. Everyone gasped at what they saw, and they looked at him as if he were a monster. Even Lennon, who lost his fingers, forgot the pain or to howl. Instead, just like a fool, he stared at Caspian dumbfoundedly. ¡°How long do you need to recover fully?¡± Xander nced at Omar. ¡°Three minutes,¡± Omar instantly replied. ¡°Same here,¡± Maya said. Sna only nodded, but judging from her situation, it should be the same. Nheless, their speed was the fastest among everyone, and the rest would have to wait a while. ¡°Three minutes? That¡¯s more than enough time to kill all of you.¡± Leo grinned and took out another longsword from his storage bag, pointing it at Xander. Tigreal also took out a bottle and poured the powdered medicine on his wounds. Then, he consumed a precious pill. During that process, Tigreal¡¯s eyes never left Caspian as if he went to tear him alive. Xander raised his chin and said to Caspian, ¡°Casper, pick one.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick the guy who¡¯s staring at me.¡± Caspian looked at Tigreal. ¡°He sneaked an attack at me just now, and I want to beat him up so badly that even his parents won¡¯t recognize him.¡± When Tigreal heard that, the corner of his brows twitched nonstop, and the anger in his heart erupted like a volcano. Then, he roared, ¡°Harvey, the ck Mist and Ghost Array!¡± Harvey shuddered, but he reacted immediately, flicking the formation g with his fingers. At the same time, he grabbed a few array maps from his storage bag, activating them with full force. In a sh, the light in the entire cave dimmed as if they entered the night. One could not even see their fingers in such an environment, let alone their opponent! ¡°Go to hell!¡± An angry yell sounded in the dark. In the next second, there was a sound of impact, grunts, and explosions as if heavy items fell to the ground. Nobody could see what happened, but the voice indicated that the fight began. Due to that, everyone was even more anxious. Then, just when everyone was like a cat on a hot tin roof, the darkness suddenly burst open like a ck cloth that was ripped open, and light reentered the cave. Tigreal was incensed, and he turned around, shouting, ¡°Harvey, I asked you to¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Tigreal was stupefied. The others also turned their heads as they were puzzled, and they were all stunned. Harvey was pierced from the back by a ck spear, stabbing out of his chest The next second, blood gurgled out and exploded into blood mist in mid-air. There was a look of disbelief on Harvey¡¯s face. With eyes and mouth wide open, his hands holding the formation gs and array maps still slightly trembled. He was no longer at the spot where he stood before, and it was obvious that Harvey knew that Caspian could easily kill him if he stayed where he was. Hence, as soon as he activated the formation, he decisively escaped. However, Harvey did not expect that Caspian was so fast, let alone find him immediately. ¡°How¡­ How can this be¡­¡± Harvey uttered with great difficulty and spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 Harvey murmured something, which also represented everyone¡¯s thoughts at the moment. The ck Mist and Ghost Array was not as simple as reversing the day and night in the area, but it was an array that engulfed all the lights in the ce. Even if a torch was lit in that situation, the light of the torch could not be radiated. Hence, anyone within the area of the formation would bepletely blinded, and they could only rely on their hearing. However, Harvey¡¯s movement was so careful that it was even lighter than a mosquito raising its leg, which was why he was baffled how Caspian found him. At that moment, blood gushed out of Harvey¡¯s nose and mouth, and he felt as if he was about to die. As for the Johnson brothers, Ozul, and the others, their eyes twitched when they saw the tip of the spear piercing out of Harvey¡¯s chest, and they felt their throat tighten. ¡°My strength is much greater than you imagined.¡± Soon, Harvey heard Caspian¡¯s arrogant voice, and his eyes immediately constricted. Harvey instantly understood the meaning of Caspian¡¯s words. He had other abilities! Finding him was just one of them! Unfortunately, only Harvey heard Caspian¡¯s words, and it was impossible for him to warn Tigreal and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll just let you know that I found your location through perception.¡± As soon as Caspian said that, he did not wait for Harvey¡¯s reaction and immediately shook his Ghoul-Locker Spear. The terrifying force instantly vibrated the air, making waves. Then, Harvey¡¯s body was torn apart with a loud noise, and his thick blood exploded in mid-air, sttering on the ground with his flesh and organs like it rained blood. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since Harvey was dead, the formation would never appear again, and the advantages of Tigreal¡¯s formation would onlyst less than three seconds. When Tigreal saw Caspian¡¯s mocking smile, his face flushed, and he was almost crazy from anger. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Tigreal shouted. He shook the longsword in his hand and shed at Caspian. On the other side, Leo suddenly moved, and he wanted to sneak an attack at Caspian from the side with his ghostly body movement. However, just as he was about to move, a ray of green sword-light aimed at his neck. Leo¡¯s heart trembled, and he hurriedly avoided it. Although his reaction was fast, the sword light still stuck to his neck, drawing a thin bloodline, causing Leo to be shocked and angry. If he were slightly slower just now, his neck would have been chopped off. Then, Leo angrily turned his head and quickly found Xander standing not far from him, holding the green longsword as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m your opponent.¡± Leo noticed that Tigreal fought with Caspian from the corner of his eye, and he gritted his teeth, shouting, ¡°Hey! You bunch of trash! Hurry and help out!¡± Ozul and the others trembled, and they hurriedly rushed to help. Lennon was still the first to bolt forward. The shame and anger he experienced on the trip to the Hopeful Woman Mountain were indescribable. As the cruel figure ranked fourth among the top ten bandits in South Earlington, his reputation suffered significant damage at that time. Thus, despite having all five fingers chopped off, leaving only a bare palm, Lennon still held in the immense pain and roared, charging forward. He must use the blood of his enemies to wash away the humiliation! Otherwise, he would lose his current ranking even if he managed to return safely. Each step he took shattered the ground, and Lennon gritted his teeth as he rushed at Caspian. With just a few meters between them, Lennon clenched his left hand and sted through the air like a Sledgehammer. He was confident that even if he could not hit Caspian, Lennon could create an opportunity for Tigreal to do that as long as he distracted Caspian. However, just as he sted a punch and a burst of air formed on his fist, a gust of fragrant wind flew by. Next, a tiny fist suddenly appeared in front of him, facing his fist and punching out. One of the two fists was big and wore finger cots, flickering with a terrifying light, while the other was pale and small with delicate skin. At a nce, it was as if a giant watermelon collided with a shiny apple. Lennon did not seem to doubt, and he wanted to st the person who rushed toward him into pieces. That punch would justify his title as the Mountain-breaker! Lennon heard the words slowly uttered by the thin girl in front of him, ¡°The Imperial Jail Deity Physique!¡± Even though it was only five words, Lennon sensed an astonishing power of terror broke out. Soon, Lennon felt as if he was among countless blood-stained bones, and every skull under him stared at him with a hollow gaze. In some of the bottomless eye sockets, a poisonous snake would appear from time to time, hissing at him. That kind of fear and despair from hell terrified Lennon, and his hands and feet turned cold. Then, he felt an extremely frightening powering, and the sea of bones Caspian saw exploded and turned into powder. The entire hell was shaken, swayed, turned upside down, and broken. Lennon widened his eyes in disbelief. The thin girl and the delicate fist sted such a formidable force! Before he could even scream, Lennon watched as the finger cots on his hand exploded. Then, just like sharp des, it swept into his fist, twisting his left fingers and palm into pieces. The girl¡®s tiny punch immediately blessed his left hand, even shattering the bones of his wrist. Next, Lennon¡¯s huge body suddenly fell and flew out, blood poured out of his bare wrist, and he appeared bloody. Standing in ce and letting out a sigh of relief, Sna turned her head to nce at Caspian. Then, she turned her gaze back to Lennon and raised her exaggeratedly massive ax as Lennon stared at her in terror. ¡°I¡¯m your opponent! Don¡¯t bother my teacher!¡± Lennon felt as if he was about to wet his pants. What type of monster was that woman! Not far from them, Ozul and Liliana watched the scene dumbfoundedly. They researched the strength of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples for a year before setting the trap in the Hopeful Woman Mountain. However, they never dreamed that in the second half of the year, the Heavenly Stars Sect would have such disciples whose strength was far beyond their imagination. Lennon kicked his legs and retreated, pulling a thick and long trail of blood on the ground. Looking at that, Ozul and Liliana felt as if their hearts were about to jump out from their chests. Suddenly, their vision was blurry. Then, they turned around and found that Omar and Maya were already in front of them. Holding the Triple des of Fire, Ice, and Wind and the Phoenix Sword, the two looked at their opponents and said, ¡°I¡¯m your opponent!¡± Their eyes shed with eagerness, and they wanted to fight them for a long time. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 About five minutes ago, it was six against one. Three minutester, it was five against two. Now, it was five against five. No one believed that it would be turned tables. Lennon still disbelieved with the situation. Xander chopped off his right fingers, Sna blew up his left hand with a punch, and his famous arm guards were shattered by Caspian earlier on. Hence, the actual situation now was four against five. What was even sadder for them was Caspian pierced Liliana¡¯s abdomen, and her strength significantly dropped. Thus, it was more urate to say it was three against five. The winning side waspletely reversed. Furthermore, there was one thing that made the Johnson brothers feel extremely distressed. Not long after, the toxins in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples present would gradually be cleared, and they would recover theirbat strength. When that happened, the Johnson brothers would not be able to flee even if they wanted to. At the thought of that, the Johnson brothers panicked. In the life-and-death battle, any trace of distraction might lead to fatal danger. Moreover, they faced the strongest first-stage Pulse Control Realm, cultivators. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± With a long roar, Caspian suddenly shook his long spear. Tigreal watched dumbfoundedly as the tip of the spear separated from its shaft, and many spikes appeared on the surface, like a meteor hammer, mming at him. Tigreal always thought that Caspian would strike a fatal blow at him with his fierce marksmanship. However, Caspian suddenly changed, catching Tigreal off guard. Then, the longsword in his hand was knocked away, the bones in his arm were broken with a loud cracking sound, and he stumbled backward. Next, Caspian used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows and stepped out, pointing at Tigreal from afar. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± Boom! Tigreal¡¯s sight was covered by a blood-red light. ¡°Magic!¡± In the dazzling blood-red light, Tigreal let out a miserable scream and was immediately beaten. His chest sank in an instant, and there was a crackling sound of bones. Soon, blood spurted out from his mouth and nose, and his body hit the earth heavily. Then, after smashing a big hole in the ground, his body bounced up and rolled a few times on the floor. When Tigreal finally raised his head, there was no arrogance and pride on his face anymore. Instead, Tigreal¡¯s face was ashen, and it was filled with fear and regret. Leo was taken aback when he saw Tigreal was sted away with just a single move. Unfortunately, he also gave Xander a chance to attack him. The green sword-light drew an eerie harsh glow in mid-air. ¡°The Humming Twilight sh!¡± The green sword light was just like a spoonful of boiling oil poured on a raging fire, and it immediately exploded on Leo. Then, the sword light with a deadly aura emitted a coldness as if winter wasing, and all vitality would be wiped out. In the blink of an eye, blood sttered from Leo like fireworks, and he let out a miserable wail as he flew out, mming heavily on the ground. Not only that, his clothes were torn to pieces, and his wounds bled furiously. At that moment, he looked extremely battered and pitiful. Seeing that the Johnson brothers were not even a match for them, Ozul and the others¡¯ hearts fell into a bottomless pit, and they felt that danger was iing. Next, Lennon¡¯s head was chopped off by an ax, which became thest straw that overwhelmed them. No one knew if Sna was deliberately mimicking Caspian as she was also purposely hacking people¡¯s heads instead of other parts. Among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples present, they already nicknamed Caspian the Skullcrusher. If Sna continued doing that, they would also name her ¡°Sna the Beheader¡±. Ozul and Liliana trembled when they saw Lennon¡¯s burly figure mmed to the ground, sshing a large amount of blood. In that instant, Omar and Maya caught a loophole. One of them was shed across their chest, almost ripping them open. On the other hand, the other person was cut from the left shoulder to the right rib, leaving a terrifying sword mark and almost splitting them in half, leaving the whole body bloody. At that time, Leo seemed to have decided on something, and he took out an array map from his chest. Usually, ordinary array maps were either white or pastel yellow, but the one was as green as grass. When they saw the array map, Caspian and the others were shocked. ¡°Momentary Teleportation Array!¡± Maya eximed, ¡°They have such a thing!¡± As the name suggested, the Momentary Teleportation Array could immediately send a cultivator to a certain location once activated. Such a formation was necessary to save lives as it would usually send a desperate cultivator to a ce of ease. Nheless, precisely because of that, the Momentary Teleportation Array was difficult to produce, and it was even more challenging to get one. Even the Heavenly Stars Sect that was proficient in formations would not ce the arrays in the Astrea Pavilion and let disciples redeem them with sect contribution points. Hence, if the disciple wanted it, they would be only rewarded with one once they made an outstanding contribution. Whether it was Caspian or Omar, or even the best among the apprentices, Xander, none had the Momentary Teleportation Array. As for why Leo had it, the reason was straightforward. He identally obtained it while ughtering other sects. ¡°Stop him!¡± Xander¡¯s eyes flickered with murderous intent. The Momentary Teleportation Array could be activated in a sh, and it could send more than one person away. When the formation was formed, any cultivators within the range would be sent away. Currently, the four people who were still alive stood close to each other. Thus, if Leo seized the opportunity, they could all be sent away, leaving Caspian, Xander, and the others to fight for nothing. When Xander shouted, Caspian and the others who knew the situation hurriedly rushed forward. At that moment, they did not hold back andunched a storm of fatal attacks at their opponents. Leo and the others knew that they tried to be the fastest, and it seemed that Caspian and his friends, who were more alert, were faster. ¡°B*stards!¡± Tigreal gritted his teeth hard in anger. At that time, Leo¡¯s eyes shed with a cunning light. When he activated the array map, he immediately reached out to Tigreal. ¡°Tigreal, let me block them! You should bring the others and leave first!¡± Leo sounded determined and sincere, which stunned Tigreal. Then, he grabbed Leo¡¯s hand, and aplicated look appeared in his eyes. Never would Tigreal dream that his brother would choose to sacrifice himself just to save his life at the moment of life and death. Tigreal was so touched that he almost burst into tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my beloved Leo. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. I¡¯ll surely avenge¡­ B*stards!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Tigreal¡¯s face was filled with rage, and he cursed angrily as he felt a strong forceing from Leo¡¯s hand. Then, as Tigreal was caught off guard, he was immediately pushed toward Caspian and the rest. Tigreal finally noticed the harsh light shing in Leo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tigreal, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll surely live on well for you¡­¡± As soon as he said that, the formation was activated. Soon, a ray of white light formed a t shape, spreading toward the surroundings. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 Tigreal even had thoughts of tearing Leo apart. Compared to his rother leaving the chance of survival to him, Tigreal would never have expected that Leo would treat him that way. However, Tigreal¡¯s thoughts would only remain as thoughts. The next second, the dazzling sword lights all shed at his back. Soon, Tigreal¡¯s eyes widened, and his whole body was swollen, double the size than before. Just like an inted ball, blood gushed out wildly as if Tigreal would be drained in a split second. Nheless, due to Tigreal¡¯s block, Leo and others finally got the chance to survive. Then, the Momentary Teleportation Array¡¯s light swiftly enveloped Leo, Ozul, and Liliana. In less than two seconds, they would leave the ce safely. Then, Leo grinned and red at Caspian and the rest with indignation. Xander, Omar, Maya, and the other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples that watched the scene felt unhappy. That was such a pity¡­ If they could kill the three people, not only would they be generously rewarded in the Heavenly Stars Sect, but more importantly, they would eradicate the entire South Earlington disaster, bringing peace to everyone. As everyone secretlymented, Caspian suddenly dashed toward Tigreal, turning over and kicking out. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± The tremendous force hit Tigreal, and just like a cannonball out of its chamber, Tigreal¡¯s corpse headed toward the dissipating formation light. None of them realized that Caspian quietly ced something inside Tigreal¡¯s body. Tigreal¡¯s broken figure rubbed against the air, causing a hot billowing air current. Then, as Leo and the others watch in shock, Tigreal¡¯s corpse rushed within the area covered by the formation. Soon, the light shed, and they disappeared. Seeing the empty area after Leo and others disappeared, Xander and others looked at Caspian in confusion. They did not understand why Caspian kicked Tigreal¡¯s corpse back to them, especially when Tigreal¡¯s head worthed a fortune. When Caspian saw everyone¡¯s expression, he chuckled as he exined, ¡°I bet they¡¯re suffering too¡­¡± After saying that, Xander and the rest were shocked, and they were all impressed by Caspian. They never expected that even though everyone gave up, Caspian still managed to find a way in a split second. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that we won¡¯t get their rewards.¡± Omar finally rxed, and he returned to his usual self. ¡°There are plenty of chances in the future. As long as we can confirm their lives and deaths, we¡¯ll surely be rewarded,¡± Caspianforted, smiling. Then, he pointed at Harvey and Lennon¡¯s corpses. ¡°Look, we still have two over here.¡± ¡°But you and Sna killed them, and it doesn¡¯t concern me at all.¡± Omar appeared dejected. *** At that time, about 30 kilometers away from the Hopeful Woman Mountain, the space suddenly distorted, and a whirlpool appeared. White light burst out from the whirlpool, and the light suddenly spread. The next moment, several human figures with a rain of blood fell out of it to the ground. However, rather than saying a few figures fell out, it was more urate to say a wave of blood washed Leo, Ozul, and Liliana out of the whirlpool. Then, the three of them slumped to the ground with blood all over. As theyy in the pool of blood panting, they appeared as if they were just fished out of a sea of blood. Nheless, none of them moved that time, and they just quietly enjoyed the joy of escaping death. Finally, after some time, Leo was the first to struggle and get up. He knew that although they temporarily left the Hopeful Woman Mountain, they were still in danger. With the remaining strength, they would definitely be badly beaten even if they met some weak sect¡®s disciples. The safest way at the moment was to leave here quickly. Even though the n failed entirely at the time, it was not aplete loss. At least they knew that the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples were stronger than they imagined. They exchanged a few lives to get the result, and they could not care less about the rewards anymore. The only hope they had was not to be punished, and they would feel fortunate if that happened. Seeing that Leo stood, Ozul and Liliana also struggled to get up. Just as he took a step, Ozul suddenly tripped, staggered, and almost fell. Then, they lowered their heads to see what it was, and they were immediately shocked. Ozul tripped on Tigreal¡¯s corpse. At that time, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s top apprentices all sted Tigreal, and his organs almost instantaneously exploded, killing him immediately. Hence, most of the blood on the trio was Tigreal¡¯s. Seeing that Tigreal died with a remaining grievance and stared at him with a face full of resentment, Leo felt guilty, something he never felt before. After all, Leo did not even think twice about using his elder brother as a shield to block the attack. However, there was nothing he would not do as long as he could survive, especially when he was ranked second in South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits. If they were re-ranked now, Leo would be the first. Leo cursed at Tigreal and kicked his own brother¡¯s corpse away. ¡°Just die peacefully already! What are you looking at! Such bad luck!¡± As Leo was heavily injured before, his kick was weak, and he only managed to turn Tigreal¡¯s body over. At that time, a fist-sized item stained with blood fell out from the wound on Tigreal¡¯s back. Leo took a nce and ignored it. However, Ozul was stupefied when he saw the thing, and it was as if he saw a ghost during the day. Soon, Ozul¡¯s face was ashen, and he started to tremble. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s just a corpse, but you¡¯re already scared sh*tless,¡± Leo chided. The next second, Ozul screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°The Killer Waves¡­ The Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°What?!¡± Leo and Liliana, who just started walking, were stunned. They looked at the item that fell out of Tigreal in disbelief, and they instantly recalled Caspian¡®s kick at thest minute. ¡°Did he¡­ Did he ce it there?¡± The three people¡¯s minds went nk When they looked over again, the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine slightly shook, and a terrifying momentum suddenly condensed, about to erupt at any time and to destroy everything around it. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Leo¡¯s face immediately turned ugly, and he quickly rushed out. Ozul¡¯s face was twisted, and he fell to the ground, while Liliana only managed to turn around. The next second, a frightening explosion set off a violent storm. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 In the mountains more than 30 kilometers away from the Hopeful Woman Mountain, the explosion set off a tremendous force in that limited space. The ground was torn, overturned, and shattered. The surrounding rocks werepletely blown into dust and sunk as if they were mmed by a giant hand. The shock caused by the explosion subsided after about an hour. At a nce, the area seemed to have been plowed a few times, and no one could tell what it looked like before. Another four hours passed, and the sun was about to set soon. As the setting sun spread out, the mountains appeared as if they were smeared with eye-catching blood. After a while, as the sound of rustling came, the two figures climbed up from the gravel and sand with difficulty. Then, they supported each other with great difficulty and slowly left and disappeared at the end of the setting sun. Another night passed, and dozens of figures appeared outside the mountains as the day broke. They walked forward cautiously, and soon they saw the tragic scene, making those Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples to be stupefied. Nheless, they recovered their senses after a while, and under the leader¡¯s order, they hurriedly looked for clues in the area. Later, Tigreal and Leo¡¯s death were confirmed based on the remains in the area. However, there were no signs of Ozul and Liliana¡¯s death. Even so, it was enough to amaze people as the infamous Johnson brothers were wiped out for so many years. By the time the news reached the Heavenly Stars Sect, it was five dayster, and Caspian and the rest had already returned to their sect. With the departure of Mirage White Tiger and Harvey¡¯s death, the powers that controlled the miasma of Hopeful Woman Mountain disappearedpletely. Caspian and the others stayed in Hopeful Woman Mountain for another day and left when the miasma dissipated. The Johnson brothers and the others nned the trap using the monsters, and there was no need to doubt that. Hence, Caspian and the rest immediately informed the sect¡¯s elders and let them report it to the senior levels. If the incident were serious, it would definitely arouse the attention of the senior management of the sect. Judging from the Johnsons brothers and others¡¯yout, they wanted to wipe out the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s outstanding apprentices. Nevertheless, a group of individual cultivators who relied on robbing homes and stealing resources to improve themselves would not plot against the sects unless their brains were damaged. Moreover, the group aimed at the Heavenly Stars Sect, a mighty figure. Even if Tigreal and Leo were experienced in killing sects, those were limited to very low-level small sects, and the experts in those sects were probably no better than Evergreen Town¡¯s Lawrence family. If they provoked the Heavenly Stars Sect on impulse, its elders did not need to take action. Instead, the sect would arrange an outer disciple to handle them easily. Hence, only an idiot could not tell that the group of people were most likely pawns, and someone else was behind them. The person hiding behind the scene was the most worthy of attention. Since they managed to order the usually arrogant and unruly bandits and even made them provoke a sect, the stakes in the matter were surely enough to make anyone shudder at a careful thought. Nheless, Caspian did not need to rack his brains about those details as those would be handled by the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s senior levels. Instead, the only thing Caspian needed to do was to describe his own experience and provide clues and information to the sect. Then, he could happily receive his reward. However, what was surprising was the elders only looked for Caspian, Xander, and the others to ask some questions separately on the day they returned to the Heavenly Stars Sect. Apart from that, the matter seemed to have drowned in the ocean. A few more days passed, and no more news came, nor did anyone look for Caspian again. Caspian did not overthink as he believed the sect had its concern. Hence, his entire focus at the moment was on the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s cub. Fortunately, it was a monster as it would need a lot of sleep after being birthed, and it could just sleep without eating or drinking for several days. If it were an ordinary wild beast, it would need to drink milk every day, which alone was enough to stress the inexperienced Caspian. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the moment, Caspian could not simply show Little Candy to anyone yet. As the existence of the Mirage White Tiger was reced by the other monster, not only would he find it hard to exin Little Candy¡¯s origin, but he would not know how the Heavenly Stars Sect would treat the matter. After all, the Mirage White Tiger was ranked among the top ten of the magic illusion monsters, and it was naturally good at illusions, which was extremely useful for the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples who focused on formations. Raising a Mirage White Tiger would not only help improve the strength of the formations, but it would also greatly help with the owner¡¯s safety. It was difficult to capture an adult Mirage Tiger, but it was even more challenging to make it surrender once it was caught. However, it was different now. If a human raised the newly-born cub, they would easily form a deep rtionship. Due to that, Caspian was worried that the Heavenly Stars Sect would take Little Candy away. Moreover, he promised the adult Mirage White Tiger that he would take great care of Little Candy. Since he said that, Caspian would surely do it Besides, he received a drop of White Tiger¡¯s blood essence as a return from the monster. So after thinking for a long time, Caspian decided to keep Little Candy in the Earring of Echo first and then released it when there was no one around. Although Little Candy slept most of the time and had no sign of waking up soon since Caspian got her, she would surely look for food once she woke up. As a cub, Little Candy could only feed on milk as her teeth were not fully grown. Hence, Caspian was back to the original problem, he had to find milk. As a normal man, Caspian naturally could not produce milk. After thinking about it, he decided to go to the vige outside the mountain to buy a sheep. When Caspian went out, he bumped into Maya. Maya was surprised to find that Caspian looked for a goat, but she did not ask much. As Maya was free, she suggested joining Caspian on that trip. Coincidentally, Caspian needed Maya¡¯s help. After all, he still did not understand the surrounding environment well after arriving at the Heavenly Stars Sect. With Maya¡¯s help, he would save up a lot of trouble. be Chapter 380 Chapter 380 On the way down the mountain, Maya, and Caspian talked about what happened in the past few days. The most important matter was that the Johnson brothers¡¯ death was confirmed. When Caspian heard that they only found the Johnson brothers¡¯ destroyed limbs, but there was no one else, he was shocked. Soon, he sighed regretfully. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Ozul and Liliana still managed to flee¡­¡± Maya also sighed. ¡°They escaped even the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine¡¯s explosion¡­ They¡¯re really lucky.¡± Nheless, Caspian and Maya were not worried that others would take their credit for killing those two. First of all, when Caspian and the others protected everyone and fought with the Johnson brothers and the others in the Hopeful Woman Mountain, dozens of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples were watching. Then, that was Caspian, Xander, and the others¡¯ credits, and if any of the apprentices lied, they would immediately be killed by the sect¡¯s elders. ¡°There¡¯s no other news about the matter, but the rewards for killing the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples, Tigreal, and the rest should be given out in these few days,ll Maya appeared excited, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s included.¡± ¡°No matter how many rewards we¡¯ll get, isn¡¯t nothing more than the ones on the bounty list? Is there anything else?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Maya nodded, ¡°Our rewards will surely include those on the bounty list, but the situation at that time is special. After all, we wiped out dozens of Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples, and among them were the top five apprentices. Not only that, but we¡¯ve also severely injured and killed a few South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits. It¡¯s rare to achieve such major achievements, so, normally, we¡¯ll get additional rewards.¡± When Caspian heard the exnation, he immediately understood. The situation was the same as when he led the army to battle before. The task was to block the opponent¡¯s reinforcements, but Caspian also shed the opponent¡¯s chief whilepleting that mission. Hence, he would naturally be rewarded more. As the two of them chatted, they walked down the mountain. At that time, a slender figure walked on a path in the distance. Sna seemed to have sensed something, and she looked over. Then, she found Caspian and Maya walking down the hill. Sna watched quietly as Caspian walked away, and her gaze was profound and unreadable. Nheless, she stood there until Caspian disappeared from her sight before continuing on her journey. Soon, a few apprentices walked past Sna, and they cursed angrily as they walked. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. As they passed by Sna, their ruthlessmentaries reached her ears. ¡°Did you hear? Casper¡¯s in the limelight again!¡± ¡°Right! Tsk tsk! He¡¯s so amazing. He¡¯s only been in the Heavenly Stars Sect for about half a year. It¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°I bet he¡¯s getting a lot of rewards for his great contributions.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ There¡¯s no point inparing us to him, but I¡¯m still so jealous.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous about? If it weren¡¯t for his rtionship with Maisie, he wouldn¡¯t be in this position! You know who¡¯s Maisie, right?¡± ¡°Maisie Pine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder what he did to win Maisie¡¯s favor¡­ Then, he received so many resources from that and improved so quickly.¡± ¡°So he turns out to be a man that¡®s living on a woman?!¡± Those words contained unabashed jealousy and mockery. Those unaware of the truth might think Caspian and those disciples had a deep hatred that was worth being ridiculed by them behind his back. Sna paused in her tracks, and she looked at the few people who just passed by her. Those disciples were already in the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm, and Sna could not help but wonder how long they had been stuck in that realm. With no sign of progress and seeing that Caspian quickly catching up to them, they naturally had a deep resentment for the rising star. After pondering for a moment, Sna quietly followed those few disciples. First, the disciples went to the Astrea Pavilion, seemingly to exchange things. Then, they walked around the Heavenly Stars Sect, sending off a few of them. During the entire journey, Sna kept following them from a distance, quietly and with no expression on her face. More than two hourster, they appeared to be done with their errands, and the remaining disciples returned to their courtyard. When thest person entered thepound and was about to close the door, a white and slender palm suddenly stopped him. The few disciples were puzzled and surprised as they watched Sna walk into the courtyard, close the door, and lock it. Then, Sna turned to face those disciples, buttoned the cuffs of her dress, folded her hands, and bowed slightly. When she raised her head again, her eyes were still calm. Suddenly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m Sna Gibson, a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and I¡¯m here to challenge all of you.¡± *** During that period, Caspian and Maya went down the mountain to buy the goat. There were many towns around the Heavenly Stars Sect. Although they were cultivators, their daily expenses in the sect were still a lot. After all, there were only a few cultivators who could rely on devouring the essence of the world to maintain their body functions. Most of them would still need to eat and drink, and it would never be enough if they relied on the animals raised by the Heavenly Stars Sect. The Heavenly Stars Sect had a special entrance to manage the daily transportation of ingredients from down the mountains. Due to that, Caspian and Maya quickly bought the goat he needed. Caspian did not understand Little Candy¡¯s appetite. Hence, Caspian decided to get three goats instead, just in case. That way, even if there were a shortage, the three goats would be able to support the situation for a moment, and Caspian would have time to get more goats. Caspian naturally would not ce the three goats into the Earring of Echo in front of Maya. Hence, he took a willow twig and drove the three goats up the mountain path. However, it was unsuitable to return from the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s main gate, so Caspian and Maya detoured slightly and went up from the side of the mountain. Although it was a side gate, the entrance was still more morous than other sects¡¯ main entrance as the Heavenly Stars Sect was still the celestial giant of Earlington of Efrax. However, as he climbed up the stone paths, Caspian saw a young man kneeling not far from the entrance. The person appeared to be in his twenties, but Caspian knew that it was just a trace of the hardships of life on his face, and his true age was estimated to be around seventeen, not much older than himself. Caspian was in Heavenly Stars Sect for so long, and despite rarely walking down the hills, that was the first time he met such a situation. Seeing that the other party was clearly exhausted and trembling but still stubbornly standing there, Caspian curiously asked the guarding disciple what went on. ¡°Oh? That guy is Samson Clifford.¡± When the guarding disciple said the name, there was a strange expression on his face. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple guarding the side entrance was not in a high realm, and he was also an apprentice. Naturally, he also admired Caspian and Maya, the two prominent figures in the spiritual apprentice list. Hence, before Caspian even asked, the disciples exined Samson¡¯s identity. Through the disciple¡¯s exnation, Caspian and Maya understood that Samson was the first person who informed the Heavenly Stars Sect about the monster attack. The Wellspring Vige where Samson¡¯s home was located was also the first vige ughtered by the monsters, and he was the only survivor. ¡°I see¡­¡± Caspian nodded. He had seen the pain of losing his home and family in the past. Caspian was only eight when he shed about 760 bandits in Lunar Valley with a sword in his hand, destroying three of their camps at the same time. Caspian could faintly feel Samson¡¯s emotions and obsessions. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However¡­ Caspian sighed, lifted his willow stick, and whipped at one of the goats. The goat bleated and walked forward. The goat¡¯s cry startled Samson, who almost fainted. For him, that was the sound that he would always hear in his daily life. Then, Samson opened his eyes with great difficulty, and he saw a blurry tall figure walking past him. For an unknown reason, Samson¡¯s heart pounded. Samson knelt there for days without any food or drinks, and he was about to copse at any time. However, he suddenly felt energized, and he gritted his teeth and knocked his head hard on the stone b in front of him. Bang! Samson¡¯s forehead was injured, but he was not bleeding too much. Then, with a hoarse voice that sounded like a growl, Samson uttered, ¡°I¡¯m Samson Clifford from the Wellspring Vige, begging the gracious sect to give me a chance! l¡¯m willing to be a ve for life for you, neverining!¡± Samson¡¯s voice was filled with endless grief and indignation. With a choked voice, Samson was on the verge of tears, but he could not even bleed much due to the severeck of water, let alone crying. Just as before, Samson did not receive any response, and he felt his chest tighten. He wanted to cry, but he could not, and he hated himself for being so useless. He should have just died with his family back then! Then, just when Samson almost lost all hope, a voice came from above him. ¡°You¡­ Why should the Heavenly Stars Sect give you a chance¡­¡± Samson felt like a drowning man, and the voice was his savior. Then, he hurriedly raised his head. With his current state, everything he saw was blurry, as if there was ayer of mist in front. Even so, Samson noticed that the person in front of him was a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple. However, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple did not hold a longsword that could destroy monsters, but a willow stick? Nheless, Samson could not care less what the person held, as he understood that it might be his last and only chance that he would receive after kneeling here for five days and four nights. ¡°I want revenge! I want revenge!¡± Samson¡¯s voice was hoarse. He could not cry out, but his howl was filled with endless sadness. His head hit the stone b repeatedly as if he did not feel the pain, and he did not seem to want to stop. That was the only way to prove his determination to Caspian. During the day, Samson left as his mother and wife smiled and waved at him. He returned in the evening only to find his loved ones mutted corpses everywhere. Samson wanted revenge. The unprecedented hatred made him want revenge. He did not know who the opponent was, but it was definitely not wrong to just kill the monsters! Samson pleaded with all his might, and his body trembled. Samson actually coughed out some blood as he had used too much strength and his throat was too dry. Even so, Samson did not stop pleading. He did not want to lose the chance. His miserable appearance made Maya and the guarding disciple feel bad, and they wanted to use their identities to win a chance for Samson. However, Caspian¡¯s expression was still indifferent, as if Samson¡¯s actions did not move him. Then, Caspian looked at Samson from above, and he asked once again, ¡°Who are you avenging?¡± Samson could not care less about the blood gushing out of his throat, and he shouted, ¡°My mother, my wife, and the entire vigers!¡± Initially, Samson thought his reason was enough to move the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple in front of him. However, he caught a trace of disappointment in Caspian¡¯s eyes. Disappointment? When Samson realized that, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer, and his whole body was cold. The tiniest gleam of hope he had was viciously stamped out by a giant foot. Samson wanted to ask, ¡°Why?¡± However, his throat burned, and he could not say another word. Caspian looked at the dumbfounded Samson and uttered, ¡°You¡¯re born as a human, and is there only revenge in your heart? Are you going to ignore everything that doesn¡¯t concern your revenge?¡± After saying that, Caspian turned around, wanting to leave. Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks and added, ¡°Three months ago, a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elder sacrificed himself to protect a bunch of mortals that had nothing to do with him. He didn¡¯t even need to do that, and no one forced him to do that.¡± When Samson heard that, his mind was blown away, and an extremely confusing thought stirred his brain fiercely. He seemed to understand what Caspian told himself. Nheless, he had not eaten or drunk for a few days, nor did he rest. At that time, Samson could not focus and think it through. Caspian moved further and further away, whereas Samson felt that his body got colder and colder, and the surrounding light got darker and darker. Soon, he felt the endless darkness and coldness crushing hard at him. ¡°I¡­ I was wrong¡­ I was wrong¡­¡± Samson raised his head and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, after spitting out thest few words with difficulty, he fell to the ground,pletely unconscious. The guarding disciples nced at Caspian and walked over. Then, he returned and said, ¡°He passed out from extreme exhaustion, emotionally agitated, andck of rest for a long time.¡± After saying that, the guarding disciple cupped his hands at Caspian and asked, ¡°Casper, what should we do with him.¡± Before that, the disciple would not care about Samson even if he died kneeling there. However, Caspian talked to Samson, and the guarding disciple could tell that Caspian wanted to help Samson. Nheless, the guarding disciple thought that Samson could not do much even if he entered the Heavenly Stars Sect due to his age. After all, the Heavenly Stars Sect would not ept any disciples above sixteen, and Samson was already about neen, which meant his meridians, bones, flesh, and blood was long set. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 It was hard to learn martial arts over neen, let alone cultivate. At most, Samson could only strengthen his body, and it was highly impossible for him to be an expert. Even if a panacea could help Samson cast off his old self, its effect would be dozens or hundreds of times lesser on the neen-year-old than other people. Besides, Samson was just an ordinary mountain person, and he did not have any connection or background. Hence, no one would provide him with treasures and precious medicines. If there were something worth paying attention to, it was nothing more than the obsession in his heart. Nheless, an obsession might be precious, yet it was also worthless. After all, before reaching the goal, the obsession could make one work diligently, but once it was completed and they vented their anger, the cultivator might no longer improve. Samson fell under that category. Moreover, he was so stubborn that he only wanted revenge. If Samson entered the pathway to immortality, that resentment and anger would easily make him go down the wrong path, turning him into a devil cultivator. The former leading viins of South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits, the Johnson brothers, were typical. For such a person, instead of giving him hope, letting him enter a sect, taking the wrong step in the end, and bing a devil cultivator, it was better to extinguish the fire in his heart directly. Due to that, the guarding disciple could not figure out Caspian¡¯s thoughts, and he decided to ask Caspian about it out of caution. Caspian pondered for a moment and looked at the disciple, saying, ¡±Bring him to the service area. Don¡¯t let anyone find out about what happened today and monitor his situation before doing anything.¡± Caspian talked to Samson before as he hoped Samson would not limit his purpose of embarking on the pathway to immortality just to avenge his family. When Caspian saw Samson¡¯s reaction before he fainted, he seemed to have understood that, but he passed out before he could say anything. Hence, after giving it a thought, Caspian decided to give him a chance. Based on the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s levels for their disciples, there were still misceneous disciples below Caspian¡¯s level as an apprentice. As for a rank lower than a misceneous disciple, it would be a handyman. As the name suggested, handymen were inferior to misceneous disciples, and they were the group of people with the lowest status in the Heavenly Stars Sect, responsible for the dirtiest and most challenging tasks. Those handymen were only slightly stronger than mortals, but they were not even considered warriors. Therefore, when counting the number of people in the sect, handymen would not be included in the calction. Even so, each year, when the Heavenly Stars Sect recruited handymen, many people would fight a bloody battle for such a position. The reason was simple, even if they were handymen, they were still the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s handymen. Living in the Heavenly Stars Sect surrounded by abundant spiritual Qi, there was a glimmer of hope for them to be a warrior or even an apprentice. Judging at the proportion, one of a thousand handymen would be promoted to be a misceneous disciple. Even though it was a low ratio, there was still hope for the mortals to enter the pathway of immortality. Caspian still gave Samson a glimmer of hope after careful consideration. After all, an apprentice could get a mortal into the sect as a handyman. Whether he could improve after that, would depend on whether Samson could figure out what Caspian said before. Seeing the guarding disciple do as he ordered, Caspian took a good look at the unconscious Samson. Then, he shook the willow twig in his hand and chased the three goats into the mountain gate. After walking for a while, Maya was puzzled after watching the entire thing, and she could not help but ask, ¡°Casper, do you think that Samson has potential?¡± Caspian gave it a thought and shook his head. Maya stared at him in surprise. ¡°Then, why would you let him in?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll only be a handyman, and it¡¯ll depend on himself to achieve something. After all, he missed the best age, and he didn¡¯t have any foundation,¡± Caspian answered, ¡°I helped him mainly because I saw something I had before, but those were nothing good. It¡¯s exhausting to be burdened by hatred only.¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s mncholy tone, Maya tilted her head and looked at Caspian, baffled. ¡°Judging from your tone, it seems that you¡¯re still harboring some grievances?¡± Caspian chuckled, and he did not answer. The question was personal, and it concerned the secret of his actual identity. Moreover, Caspian thought he should not have revealed the slightest bit as he did now, so he did not want to say anything more. Maya also realized that her question was too abrupt, so she fell silent and walked beside Caspian. After walking another distance, they saw a group of anxious disciples rushing in a direction. The expressions on their faces seemed to be anticipation or expectations, but there was also a hint of joy from someone else¡¯s misfortune, making others puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caspian and Maya looked at each other, confused. Just as the two were baffled, they saw Omar running in the distance. When he saw Caspian and Maya, his eyes instantly lit up, and he swiftly bolted over. Then, he announced something shocking, ¡°I heard that Sna is fighting with a few peak first-stage disciples!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but I just heard about it just now, and many people are rushing over,¡± Omar replied, ¡°If I¡¯ m not mistaken, Sna directly challenged these few apprentices in their courtyard.¡± Caspian continued asking, ¡°Which courtyard?¡± Just as Omar mentioned the name, Caspian already passed the willow twig to him. Then, just like the wind, Caspian already ran away. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± Omar looked at the willow twig in his hand and nced at the three bleating goats. Then, he cast a pleading look at Maya. With her hands behind her, Maya retreated and said, ¡°Casper bought this just now, and I think he wanted you to bring the goats back to his courtyard. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, I won¡¯t be apanying you as I also want to see what¡¯s going on over there.¡± After saying that, Maya chased after Caspian. Omar held the willow twig and looked at the three goats that had flocked to him, and he was dumbfounded. Then, he showed a thoughtful expression. ¡°Perhaps Casper wants to eat their meat? That¡¯s possible¡­ These goats are so fat. Tsk tsk¡­ Cutting them into pieces, marinating them¡­¡± At the thought of that, Omar salivated. Then, noticing that he had forgotten his manners, Omar hurriedly looked around. After ensuring that no one saw him, he quickly whipped the goats until they bled and swiftly headed toward Caspian¡¯s courtyard. Not long after, Caspian arrived at the courtyard Omar mentioned. However, there were about 40 people outside, and Caspian could not see what happened. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 As the matter only involved apprentices, the people watching outside were all first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples. However, a few of them had a special identity, and the jade identification badge on their waist showed that they were a member of the patrol team. It was apparent that what happened in the courtyard involved the issue of private fights among the disciples. Therefore, it was natural for the patrolling disciples to check and punish the disciples involved. However, the people in the courtyard were prepared as the door was locked from the inside. Moreover, every residence in the Heavenly Stars Sect, including the apprentices sharedpound, was protected by formations. Once it was locked, people outside would have to use brute force to open the door if they did not know how to unlock it. Nheless, the patrolling disciples did not have the power to break open the door forcefully. Hence, they waited anxiously outside and would shout their identities from time to time. However, the people in the courtyard turned a blind eye to the patrolling disciples. Someone wanted to scream for help, but a muffled st silenced them the next second. When the crowd outside thepound heard the noises, their scalp tingle. Soon, themotion in the courtyard finally ended, and everyone stared at the door. If the door did not open soon, they would have to look for the elder. Then, just as the surroundings fell into silence, the door creaked open, and everyone turned to look with their eyes widened. The first thing they saw was a somewhat dirty sleeve, and a girl¡¯s rather tired face came to their sight. All the apprentices present recognized the girl with slightly messy hair, who knocked Peter out in the previous spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition and entered the top ten. Due to her formidable strength and exquisite beauty, Sna had many admirers among apprentices. When they saw Sna¡¯s appearance, the crowd was filled with righteous indignation. Besides her tired look and messy hair, Sna¡¯s clothes were ruffled, and her dress was wrinkled. If she walked in the street looking like that, people might suspect that she was just dragged into the dark alley and was assaulted! ¡°B*stard!¡± ¡°Who treated Sna so ruthlessly?!¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°How dare you treat Sna so cruelly in broad daylight?! It¡¯s outrageous!¡± ¡°Go and check the people that live here!¡± The crowd was so stirred that they forgot that Sna went into the courtyard and challenged the disciples here. Nheless, Sna was somewhat confused as to why there were many people gathered outside, but her face was still indifferent, and she turned a blind eye to everyone¡¯s screams. After pulling the door open, Sna walked out, and everyone saw the scene in the courtyard. The screaming and shouting before immediately died down when they saw the situation inside, and there was a look of disbelief on everyone¡¯s face. Behind Sna, about six disciplesid on the floor groaning, or half of their body was in the water tank. There was one with his head stuck in the wall, whereas anotherid on the rooftop, and no one knew how he got up there. No matter what, everyone else¡¯s condition was a hundred times worse than Sna¡¯s. Moreover, those disciples were all peak-first stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Even though they were not ranked in the top ten of the spiritual apprentice list, they were still among the upper echelon of the 15000 apprentices, and it was an existence that many people looked up to. However, Sna was only a mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple, which was lower than the group of people. Yet, she managed to go against them alone. Even with a lower realm and fighting alone, the person standing and walking out was Sna. The crowd outside the courtyard was stunned, and it was so quiet that they could hear a pin drop. At that time, Sna heard Caspian¡¯s light sigh, and she trembled slightly. Then, she looked up and saw Caspian standing in the crowd. Before that, Sna did not feel anything, and she did not feel anything even when she defeated the peak first-stage disciples or saw so many people outside. However, as soon as Sna saw Caspian, she started to panic. ¡®Is he ming my impulse?¡¯ Sna suddenly felt aggrieved at the thought of that, and she was on the brink of tears. Just as she lowered her head, ready to walk away, a figure suddenly stopped her. Sna recognized the silhouette at a nce, and her heart pounded violently. Before she even looked up, Sna heard Caspian saying, ¡°Are you hurt? Did you injure yourself?¡± Caspian did not me her! Instead, the first thing he cared about was whether she was injured! In that instant, Sna felt as if her heart was hit hard by something, and the previous grievance immediately disappeared. However, Sna remained silent as usual, and she just quietly stood in front of Caspian with her head lowered, faintly smiling. Seeing that Sna did not reply to him, Caspian shook his head helplessly. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go to my ce.¡± After saying that, Caspian turned around and led Sna away. The few patrolling disciples saw the situation and immediately returned to their senses. After hesitation, they still walked forward and stopped them. ¡°Casper, please stay.¡± Knowing why the patrolling disciples came and were not here to cause trouble, Caspian nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the point deductionter. I want to check if she¡¯s injured.¡± There was no need to exin how high Caspian¡¯s current status in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples was. Moreover, he brutally beat up Peter under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes and even said, ¡°Just deduct my points.¡± After the incident, everyone found out that he had more than 2000 sect contribution points, and they were all terrified. Hence, Caspian was also somewhat known as the ¡°sect contribution points bully¡±. Everyone hoped they could be just like Caspian someday, beating up anyone who annoyed them and said, ¡°Just deduct my points¡± before leaving without care. Although those patrolling disciples understood that the Heavenly Stars Sect had no say in deducting their sect contribution points on behalf of someone else, they were still traumatized by Caspian from the incident before. Hence, they already felt immense pressure standing before Caspian, let alone stopping him. Therefore, they could only watch as Caspian brought Sna away. The patrolling disciples looked into the courtyard and found the male disciples still groaning in pain. Everyone outside thepound was dumbfounded. ¡°Casper, the ones that need medical attention are here. Look.. They¡¯re simply too¡­ Tragic!¡± Chapter 384 Chapter 384 A mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple fought against six peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples¡­ The matter would surely cause an uproar in the Heavenly Stars Sect. However, the protagonist of that incident stayed silent, and she quietly followed her teacher. Sna fought six cultivators alone, all in a higher realm than her. Moreover, it was not an easy win for Sna, and it could even be described as tragic. However, Sna was never an expressive person, and her pain tolerance far surpassed an ordinary person¡¯s. Hence, she did not appear as miserable as the opponents. Nheless, Sna¡¯s movements were still somewhat affected. For example, her right ankle touched the ground, and she could not exert any force. If it were an average person, it would have hurt them badly, and they would rather roll on the floor, crying. However, Sna only frowned slightly when she noticed a problem with that leg. Then, she looked at Caspian¡¯s back and gritted her teeth, catching up to him without hesitation and maintaining a distance of about four steps from Caspian. Not long after, Sna realized that Caspian quietly slowed down his pace, and it was apparent that he noticed the injury on her ankle. Sna thought, ¡°Caspian knew about this, but he didn¡¯t say anything, and everything was shown in his action¡­¡± Then, Sna followed Caspian to the courtyard where he lived. Since Samuel and the other apprentices moved away, no other new disciples moved into the ce. Hence, from a certain point of view, Caspian might be just an apprentice, but he was actually enjoying an outer disciple¡¯s treatment. Omar was not around, and the three goats were tied to a small tree outside thepound. Then, Caspian took the goats into the courtyard and gestured to Sna to get in. Caspian was in the Heavenly Stars Sect for more than half a year, but he did not live in the house much. At that time, he let Sna find a ce to sit, but he walked out of the house. Sna nced around the house. Even though Caspian did not stay here for long, everything was ced neatly and spotless. After looking around, Sna sat on the seat at the side. Not long after, she saw Caspian carrying a basin of hot water in. Once Caspian put the water basin aside, he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s so inconvenient now, but we can learn magic or even sorcery in the future. Then, it won¡¯t be so troublesome for us to boil water for cleaning. Oh, that¡®s not right. When that timees, we don¡¯t need to boil water for cleaning as we won¡¯t even get dirty.¡± As Caspian mumbled, his hands kept moving. He soaked the towel in hot water, took it out, and squeezed it dry. Then, he handed it to Sna, ¡°Can you wipe your face yourself?¡± Sna nodded, and she reached out to take the towel. However, there were a few bruises on her exposed wrists. ¡°The Crushing Hand?¡± Caspian recognized the martial skill at a nce, and he snorted, shaking his head. Next, he spread the towel in his hand and said to Sna, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Sna was stunned, but she still shut her eyes. The next second, she felt the towel covering and wiping her face. It was apparent that Caspian never served anyone before, and his force was inconsistent, which normal people might find painful and rude. However, Sna felt warm and fuzzy inside. A touch of tenderness appeared in her profound eyes. Caspian moved the towel away and said, ¡°One against six, and they were all peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators? Hah¡­¡± Sna¡¯s heart suddenly trembled as Caspian sounded as if he scolded her. However, she heard Caspian saying, ¡°It seems that the Imperial Jail Deity Physique has improved a lot this time.¡± There was joy in Caspian¡¯s tone, and it did not seem as if he med her. Sna looked up and found that Caspian turned around, taking something else. When Caspian returned, Sna saw him carrying a medical kit. The medical kit was not helpful for Caspian. After all, with his body, he could recover in a short time no matter how bad his injuries were. However, the medicine chest was obtained from Harvey, one of the top ten evil bandits. Some of the medicines were effective, so Caspian kept it in case he needed it. Sure enough, it came in handy at that time. Sna¡¯s physique could let her ignore the pain, but she could not heal as fast as Caspian. Even though Sna did not feel much, her injuries still existed. If they umted to a certain degree, it would surely kill her. Hence, Caspian nned to give her a check. Caspian was yet to say anything, and Sna removed her dress, leaving only fitting underwear. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Since Sna was so proactive, Caspian naturally could not shout at her to put on her clothes. After checking, Sna had about five areas with serious injuries, but all of them were in the limbs, and her internal organs were okay. Caspian nodded and applied medicine to her wounds. Then, Caspian gave her a precious pill, and heplimented, ¡°Not bad. It seems that yourbat experience has improved, and you know which vital areas to look out for.¡± Next, noticing that Sna remained quiet, Caspian blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you fight with those guys?¡± Sna, who was putting on her clothes, suddenly paused. Looking from Caspian¡¯s angle, Sna¡¯s half-exposed smooth back, which had a hint of femininity, was a beautiful sight to watch. However, Sna moved her hand, and she was already dressed. Then, she whispered, ¡°They were scolding you.¡± ¡°Scolding who?¡± Caspian asked again. ¡°You.¡± Sna looked at Caspian. After some time, Caspian uttered, ¡°Oh!¡± The expression baffled Sna. Nevertheless, Caspian did not say anything more, and he let Sna grind ink for him. Soon, Caspian sat at the table with a brush in his hand, whereas Sna stood by his side, standing elegantly like a servant, helping him grind the ink and watching him write letters. Sna knew that Caspian wrote to a girl named Jessica. When they were in the forest in Evergreen Town, Sna saw the girl through the sturdy iron cage. In the end, Caspian wrote a long letter, and it was alreadyte evening when he was done. Seeing that Caspian dried the ink and ced the letters into an envelope, Sna thought Caspian did not need her around anymore, and she nned to leave. Suddenly, she heard Caspian ask in a somewhat joking tone, ¡°Do you want to learn a more powerful martial skill?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Sna looked at him. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon¡­ How about that?¡± Caspian smiled. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 Before hunting the monster, Caspian wrote a letter to Jessica. Counting the days, she should have received it now. Naturally, the content of today¡¯s letter was about what happened during the hunt. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, Caspian left Sna to train in the courtyard, and he went out to deliver the letter, which Jessica should receive by mid-June. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s nothing special to talk abouttely,¡± Caspian groaned, ¡°the next step is to make some preparations for the following n. I hope that Jessica can be of help¡­¡± *** A night passed, and in the following morning, Jessica paced back and forth among the big trees in North Earlington¡¯s Dark Moon Sect¡®s courtyard. There was a faint smile on her face, and she held a thick stack of letters. That was the first letter she received from Caspian after leaving the Heavenly Stars Sect and the second letter in total. There was not much content in the letter as Jessica only returned from South Earlington a month ago, and based on the timing, the letter also arrived around the same time she reached the Dark Moon Sect. The content of the letter was about what happened after she left. There were not many words, but Jessica read through them carefully, ensuring that she did not miss out on a single word. When Jessica read that Caspian tricked the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s inner disciple, Joshua, into giving Caspian his entire Purple Dragon King Ginseng and even knocked out his teeth, Jessica giggled. Lucy, who was nearby, saw Jessica smiling so brightly that her eyes were narrowed. Then, Lucy poked the petals of the potted flowers in front of her out of boredom, pouting, ¡°Little flower¡­ Hey, little flower¡­ Just look at Lady Jessica! She was such a great person before but ever since she met Casper, she turned into an idiot. So, what¡¯s good about a man? They¡¯ll only make you mad for them¡­¡± As soon as Lucy said that, she suddenly felt a chill down her spine. Next, a shadow shrouded above her. In a sh, Lucy directly loosened the soil of the pot in front of her, shouting, ¡°Wow! Lady Jessica¡¯s so adorable and charming! She¡¯s my favorite person!¡± After saying that, Lucy raised her head. As if she just realized Jessica, who was in a bad mood, appeared behind her, Lucy made an exaggerated expression. ¡°Lady Jessica, why are you here? Did you hear meplimenting you just now? That¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± Lucy covered her face as she babbled, trying to find a chance to flee. However, Jessica thought her little tricks were extremely childish. Then, just as Lucy took two steps, Jessica grabbed her by the cor, pulling her into her arms. The next second, Jessica rubbed and pinched Lucy¡¯s face. Jessica squeezed Lucy¡¯s cheek, and Lucy begged for mercy. ¡°Sob.. Sob¡­ Lady Jessica, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Besides acting like a child, Lucy could not think of anything to escape from Jessica¡¯s ¡°ws¡±. ¡°Lady Jessica¡­ Lady Jessica¡­ Please¡­ Let go of me¡­ Please¡­¡± Soon, the courtyard was filled with Lucy¡¯s endless pleading. Finally, Jessica was done venting her anger, and she let go of Lucy. Just as Lucy was about to run away, Jessica stopped her. ¡°Lady Jessica, what¡­ What can I help you with?¡± Lucy appeared reluctant. After being pinched and rubbed viciously by Jessica, Lucy¡¯ s cheeks were reddened. Coupled with her chubby cheeks and the two hair buns of her head, her cheeks looked like tender apples, and she appeared extremely adorable. Jessica directly dragged her away. ¡°Just follow me.¡± ¡°Ah? Where¡­ Where are we going?¡± Lucy asked curiously. As a girl who was still growing up, she did not want to travel as far as they did before. Even though it was really fun to watch Caspian teaching other people a lesson, it was simply too exhausting to rush back home. Hanging around in the courtyard and caring for the nts was much morefortable. ¡°Stop talking. You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± Jessica dragged her away from the smallpound. Not long after, Lucy held a thick stack of books, and Jessica also carried a bunch of them as they walked along the stone path in the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s forest. The books in Lucy¡¯s hand were almost half her height, so her face was nearly covered when she carried them. However, when she noticed that Jessica brought more books than her, Lucy did not say anything but just followed Jessica. At that time, Lucy was somewhat curious, so she asked, ¡°Lady Jessica, why are you borrowing so many books? Moreover, none of them are about martial skills, and they¡¯ re all misceneous books. Why are you reading these?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m reading them.¡± Lucy was shocked by Jessica¡¯s answer. ¡°Lady Jessica, if you¡¯re not reading these books, are you going to¡­ Burn them?! That¡¯s so extravagant!¡± ¡°What are you thinking!¡± Jessica rolled her eyes. Then, a faint smile appeared on her face as she exined, ¡°Casper requested some help from me.¡± ¡°Ha?¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes immediately widened. They fled back to North Earlington from South Earlington, yet they still could not escape from Caspian? Jessica continued, ¡°In the letter, Caspian asked me to check whether the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s library has travel notes or introductory books on the countries surrounding Earlington of Efrax.¡± ¡°The countries surrounding Earlington of Efrax?¡± Lucy tilted her head, giving it a thought. Even though her identity was still Jessica¡¯s servant, she was naturally a Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple since she joined Jessica. Hence, with all the knowledge she gained here, she was not the inexperienced child she was in Evergreen Town. After thinking about it, Lucy said, ¡°The surrounding countries around Earlington of Efrax.. The bigger ones include Ucror¡­ Why¡¯s Casper asking this?¡± ¡°He didn¡®t mention the specific,¡± Jessica answered with a faint smile, ¡°However, he said he wanted to understand the sects in those countries, and he wanted me to lend him some books. Nheless, you know that the books in the sect are generally not allowed to be borrowed by outsiders. The ones that I found this time are not that important, but since I¡¯m already on it, I added some that are rted to the ones that he looked for.¡± After saying that, Jessica lifted the thick stack of books in her hands. ¡°Lady Jessica¡¯s so silly¡­ ¡± Lucy pouted, and she was secretly jealous of Caspian. That idiot had such an important ce in Jessica¡®s heart. Just as Lucy cursed at Caspian, Jessica suddenly stopped in mid-tracks, and Lucy almost bumped into her. Lucy tilted her head, wanting to see what went on, when she heard Jessica¡¯s voice that was filled with surprise. ¡°Bowen?¡± Chapter 386 Chapter 386 Aftering to the Dark Moon Sect from Evergreen Town, Jessica never saw Bowen in the past few months. If it were not for his appearance, Jessica would have almost forgotten the man that took over Caspian¡¯s spot and entered the Dark Moon Sect. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Jessica smiled politely. Bowen also smiled, but he said, ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. I¡¯m here to look for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Jessica was surprised. When they were in Evergreen Town, Jessica did not have any interaction with Bowen. Moreover, Bowen rarely appeared in public back then, so they never met. Back in Evergreen Town, Bowen was just like a legendary person. Besides the Pullmans, not many people in the town saw him. Hence, Jessica was puzzled when Bowen purposely looked for her. Soon, Bowen pointed to a pavilion not far from them, and heughed. ¡°If you have the time, why don¡¯t we sit there and chat for a while?¡± Jessica gave it a thought and nodded. ¡°Sure¡­¡± As soon as she agreed, Bowen took the initiative to take the pile of books in Jessica¡®s hands. Then, he also took the books from Lucy and walked toward the pavilion. Jessica and Lucy nced at each other, and they both appeared confused. However, they did not say much but just followed Bowen and sat in the stone chair in the pavilion. Lucy was naturally not qualified to sit down, so she stood a step away from behind Jessica, rolling her eyes and looking at the legendary Bowen curiously. ¡®He¡¯s rather good looking, but he¡¯s not as handsome as Casper, that idiot,¡¯ Lucy thought, and she did not even realize that she justpared Bowen with Caspian. ¡°I heard that you went to South Earlington to visit the Heavenly Stars Sect, and you even met Casper?¡± After taking a seat, Bowen did not beat around the bushes, and he asked, ¡°How¡¯s he?¡± Jessica did not immediately answer him, but she looked at Bowen, figuring out the meaning behind his question. ¡°I don¡¯t have other intentions, and I¡®m just asking out of concern,¡± Bowen added as he waved his hands, ¡°Casper and I are on good terms. If I knew you were going there before, I would have asked you to send my regards.¡± Jessica smiled and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s doing great, and his realm¡¯s not far behind.¡± Without knowing Bowen¡¯s purpose, it was naturally impossible for Jessica to tell Bowen what she knew. ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s great. Just as I expected, a guy like him will surely be an outstanding disciple no matter which sect he enters.¡± Bowen sounded as if he was Caspian¡¯s admirer. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In that instant, Jessica and Lucy were even more puzzled. What was the guy trying to do? Soon, Bowen added, ¡°Judging from the time, I bet you don¡¯t know about the several major events that happened in South Earlington in the past few days. A good senior of mine handled some matters in South Earlington, and he overheard some things about the Heavenly Stars Sect. Hence, he quickly passed the news over, and I realized that it happened to be about Casper, so I¡¯m here to inform you about that.¡± After saying that, Bowen looked at Jessica. However, Jessica did not show the expression that he expected. ¡°Wow. Lady Jessica, you¡¯re so aloof that I might mistake you for hating me.¡± Bowen¡¯s face suddenly changed. He appeared so dejected, almost slumping on the stone bench as he continued, ¡°Even though I reced Casper and entered the Dark Moon Sect, that was not my decision. The Dark Moon Sect¡¯s elder suddenly decided that, and the entire Pullman family would suffer if I rejected the offer. My rtionship with Casper is not bad. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him about it next time.¡± Bowen¡¯s sudden change in expression caught Jessica off guard. Nheless, from Bowen¡¯s attitude, it seemed that he was really sincere, and there were no other motives besides informing her about Casper¡¯s news? Jessica was confused. In the end, she still chose to believe Bowen. After all, talking with Bowen would not harm Caspian. Furthermore, Jessica could ask Caspian to verify the news Bowen informed her in the following letter. At the thought of that, Jessica made a decision. Then, she chuckled and admitted her concerns, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for overthinking. Bowen, please tell me the news.¡± Although her tone was still disaffected, that was a normal reaction. Hence, Bowen did not take it to heart. Soon, he described the incidents he heard about the monsters attacking viges in South Earlington, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentices went to kill the monsters, and Caspian and the others eliminated several top ten bandits of South Earlington in the Hopeful Woman Mountain. Many witnesses saw what happened to Caspian and the others, so it was not a secret. Although Bowen slightly exaggerated the process, the entirety was still pretty urate. ¡°Such things happened?¡± Jessica was dumbfounded. It had only been a month since she left, and she did not expect that such significant events would happen to Caspian. He did not only killed a few cultivators ranked among the top ten bandits, but he also ascended to the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm. That guy would surely be in the limelight again. At the thought of that, Jessica smiled, and she was also proud and happy for Caspian¡¯s achievements. Bowen quietly observed the changes in Jessica¡¯s expression, and she finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, he thought it was somewhat hurtful too. Bowen thought, ¡®I¡¯m the Pullman family¡¯s young master, and I don¡¯t have any ill intentions against Casper. Why must it be this way for you to believe me?¡¯ The tall and handsome Bowen had an urge to hug the pavilion¡¯s pir and cry out loud. Then, Bowen heard Jessica¡¯s voice. ¡°Thank you, Bowen. This is great news!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm¡­ I wonder how this guy cultivates.¡± Bowen wiped the corners of his eyes under Jessica and Lucy¡¯s confused gaze. ¡°If the Dark Moon Sect finds out, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll regret missing out on such a genius disciple.¡± When he said that, Bowen¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Then, he looked, making sure there was no one around before whispering, ¡°Besides me, Robert¡¯s also aware of this matter. I heard that he crushed a teacup after hearing this news.¡± Jessica was stunned. After saying that, Bowed stood and smiled as if those words did note out of his mouth. ¡°Jessica, I don¡¯t harbor any ill intentions against Casper. On the contrary, I genuinely admire him. If there¡¯s something you need help with in the future, you can look for me. Even though I¡®m not as good as you in cultivation, I have many more avenues than ordinary disciples in handling affairs.¡± Chapter 387 Chapter 387 After hesitating, Jessica asked, ¡°Why¡­ Why are you telling me this?¡± Bowen felt his knees were weak, and he almost knelt on the ground. Instead, he roared internally, ¡°Lady Jessica, I was so sincere just now! Didn¡¯t you listen to a word I said!¡± Bowen was particrly sad and angry. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he noticed that Jessica looked at him, smiling. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take your offer and look for you when I need help in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, sure. If you meet Casper again, please send him my regards.¡± Bowen waved his hands. Just as he took a few steps, Bowen seemed to recall something and looked at Jessica. ¡°There¡®s one more thing¡­ But I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate to say.¡± Jessica was puzzled. ¡°Please, just tell me.¡± Bowen pointed at the two stacks of books on the table and asked with a doubtful tone, ¡°As a key disciple of the sect, don¡¯t you have a storage bag?¡± After saying that, Bowen¡¯s gaze stopped at the storage bag on Jessica¡¯s waist In a sh, the atmosphere turned awkward. Bowen realized he seemed to have poked Jessica¡¯s sore spot, so he quickly found ame excuse, saying he forgot to put out the fire of his stove. Then, he hurriedly ran away. Looking at Jessica¡¯s stiff expression, Lucy thought it was funny as she kept the books away into the storage bag. The two of them said nothing as they headed toward the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s posting station. As they walked, Jessica suddenly spoke, breaking the silence. ¡°Lucy, don¡®t tell anyone else about Bowen looking for us just now, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucy nodded. Then, she looked at Jessica, tilting her head. ¡°Lady Jessica¡­ Why did Young Master Bowen suddenly say such things?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about other things, but from his attitude, I believe that he¡¯s interested in Casper,¡± Jessica answered. Lucy suddenly shouted, ¡°You¡¯re saying he¡¯s interested in¡­ The giant idiot, Casper?¡± What made Jessica baffled was Lucy was not surprised, but her expression was somewhat, perverted. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Jessica asked suspiciously, ¡°Stop showing that expression¡­ It¡¯s so udylike.¡± ¡°Lady Jessica, Bowen¡¯s a guy, and the idiot Casper¡®s also a guy¡­ A man is interested in another man¡­¡± Lucy giggled, looking mysteriously. ¡°A few days ago, I just read a storybook about a few men. I¡¯ll let you read once we return. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be hooked on the story. Hehehehe¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jessica nodded, and her hair suddenly stood on end. Jessica had a hunch that Lucy was about to drag her into a giant pit. *** At the same time, Caspian just walked out from the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Stargazing Tower. The Stargazing Tower was built on the Stargazing tform. Unlike Stargazing tform, which stored martial arts, spells, and magical secrets, Stargazing Tower had various travel notes, as well as books useful for cultivators. Compared to the cultivation secrets in Stargazing tform, the books in Stargazing Tower were not as strictly managed by the Heavenly Stars Sect. That time, Caspian borrowed more than 100 books from the Stargazing Tower. If anyone paid attention or carefully checked, they would notice the books he borrowed would more or less mention the country Ucror. Not only that, each of the books would have the introduction and notes about the Great Oceans Sect. ¡®I¡¯ve asked for Jessica¡¯s help in the previous letter to find some books in the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s library¡­ I wonder how much helpful information I can get,¡¯ Caspian thought. While searching for books in Stargazing Tower, Caspian once again found that he was truly kept in the dark in Salleria, and he did not know anything. Looking back at his life through a bystander¡¯s eyes and thinking about what he learned and heard, Caspian felt a chill seeping out of his bones. If the entire Salleria was real-world, then Caspian lived in a pretense world under Edgar¡¯s n. In the fake world, all the knowledge he obtained was purposely arranged by someone. In other words, Edgar only let Caspian know what he wanted Caspian to know. Other matters, such as Ucror, which was about Salleria, or the Great Oceans Sect, were unheard of before. There might be news spreading outside the wall, but Caspian was trapped inside, and he knew nothing. ¡°Edgar, why did you spend so much effort guarding against me? If you¡¯re wary of me, why did you let me lead the war and make me a prince?¡± Caspian had many questions, and he wanted to ask the person out loud. Then, Caspian carried the books he borrowed and walked out of the Stargazing Tower, burdened with thoughts. However, just as he took a few steps, someone stopped him. ¡°Casper, I was just looking for you.¡± An adorable, fair-skinned girl in a pastel green dress around 14 stood before Caspian. The girl with red lips and gorgeous teeth tied her hair into two buns, and her cheeks were still chubby. At that moment, she was carrying a longsword behind her back, and she looked at Caspian up and down. The girl seemed familiar, but Caspian could not remember where he met her. Hence, he asked, ¡°May I know who you are¡­¡± ¡°Renee Pine.¡± The girl introduced herself half-heartedly. When Caspian heard the name, be instantly recalled the girl standing outside the mountain gate waiting for Maisie when he just arrived at the Heavenly Stars Sect. At that time, Caspian only heard Maisie addressing her as ¡°Renee¡±. The two of them had the same surname, and based on their interactions before, Caspian could not help but wonder what their rtionship was. Nheless, it was obvious that Renee was not in the mood to chat, and she nced at Caspian, saying, ¡°Maisie wants to meet you, so she sent me to look for you. However, you were not in your residence, and I asked someone else and found that you came to the Stargazing Tower.¡± ¡±Maisie wants to meet me?¡± Caspian was shocked. To be frank, he did not see Maisie for a long time. Originally, Caspian nned to visit Maisie after exchanging some items in the Astrea Pavilion with the rewards from the Hopeful Woman Mountain. However, it just so happened that Maisie had already found him before he went to her. ¡°Yes. If you have other errands, do it after you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s go.¡± Renee¡¯s tone had a hint of annoyance. ¡°Sure. Thank you for bringing me there.¡± Caspian did not mind Renee¡¯s tone, and he smiled and nodded. Renee looked askance at Caspian, and she did not say much, turning around and leaving. Caspian followed Renee, and they walked around the sect for a long time. Gradually, fewer and fewer disciples passed by, and the environment became more and more remote. Caspian looked at the girl¡¯s back, and he asked, ¡°When did Maisie move?¡± Chapter 388 Chapter 388 When Renee heard Caspian¡¯s words, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and drew the longsword from her back. In that instant, the bright sword light dazzled into mid-air, drawing a long chilling glow that aimed at Caspian¡¯s neck Caspian sighed and grabbed the sword light. However, Renee stopped moving, and the sword light also paused about a few centimeters away from Caspian¡¯s palm. Then, she red at Caspian spitefully. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Blocking you.¡± Caspian looked at Renee, confused. ¡°Why did you suddenly attack me?¡± Renee did not seem to hear Caspian¡¯sst sentence, and she continued ring at him. ¡°Why did you block my sword with your bare hand? Did you kill the top ten bandits of South Earlington in Hopeful Woman Mountain with your hands too? Or are you looking down on me?¡± Caspian was baffled by Renee¡¯s flustered expression. ¡°This is the second time we met, right? What makes you think that I¡¯m looking down on you?¡±¡® Caspian¡¯s face gradually turned cold. ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you bringing me to meet Maisie? So why are we here?¡± As Caspian said that, he looked around. Renee thought Caspian looked for an escape route, but Caspian was searching for a suitable ce to hide a body. With eyes widened, Renee stared at Caspian without blinking, saying, ¡°If you want to meet Maisie, fight me! Then, if you win, I¡¯ll bring you to meet her.¡± Caspian waved his hands and turned around, leaving her. ¡°You¡¯re saying as if I don¡¯t know where Maisie lives. I don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡± ¡°Casper! You b*stard!¡± Seeing that Caspian was about to leave, Renee widened her watery eyes, and her lips parted as she shouted, ¡°Casper! You¡¯re so mean! Didn¡¯t you defeat the top ten bandits? Why aren¡¯t you fighting me! Are you feeling guilty or afraid!¡± When Caspian heard that, he paused in tracks. He finally understood that the little girl looked for trouble with him because of that. The girl refused to admit defeat but showed it the way, and it was simply distasteful for Caspian. Next, Caspian turned around and looked at her. ¡°I have a question for you¡­ Is Maisie looking for me?¡± Renee stared at Caspian stubbornly. Initially, she wanted to say she would tell him that if he won, but Caspian¡¯s gaze made her heart tremble, and she answered, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just y along with you as Maisie must be waiting for me.¡± Caspian nodded. Seeing that Caspian agreed, Renee was happy. Then, she saw Caspian searching for something in the area. Renee watched as Caspian flicked a branch and shook his head. Then, he touched the bark and still shook his head. In the end, he plucked out a piece of long grass. Renee asked in confusion, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Caspian shook the soft green grass in his hand, nodded in satisfaction, and answered, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you with this.¡± ¡°You!¡± Renee was incensed, ¡°You¡¯re insulting me!¡± Renee thought Caspian looked down on him. After all, Renee was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm, a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s genius, and she held an eighth-grade weapon. Moreover, Caspian just ascended to the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm a few days ago, yet he used a piece of grass to fight her? Renee suddenly felt an unprecedented humiliation. ¡°Watch out!¡± Renee roared and shed at Caspian. At that time, Renee only had one thought, defeat Caspian, teaching him a lesson for being so disrespectful and looking down on her. ¡°The Rain of Swords in July!¡± Renee flicked the sword, and a ray of sword light spread toward the surroundings like dense summer rain, flickering with cold light. In an instant, within a two-meter radius, everything was shrouded in sword light. Every inch of the ground was pierced and split by the sword light, and the sword light tore the air, making crackling sounds. ¡°I¡¯d like to see where you¡¯re escaping to!¡± Renee¡¯s eyes shed with pride. Then, she saw Caspian¡¯s figure swayed as if countless silhouettes ovepped and spread. In a daze, Renee watched as a tide of figures covered half of the sky. Every silhouette was like a giant tree swaying in the wind, and the dense sword light unexpectedly leaked through the gaps of those silhouettes, and none of them pierced the silhouette. ¡°How¡­ How¡¯s this possible!¡± Renee eximed. Her eyes widened, and her mouth parted so big that it could fit a tomato. The next second, she gritted her teeth in disbelief. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t believe¡­ Ouch!¡± Just as she was about to attack, she felt a pain in her wrist as if a venomous snake bit her. Following that, her hand turned numb, and Renee lost the ability to grab onto the longsword, and it fell. Before the longsword reached the ground, Renee saw a ray of green light sh in front of her like lightning. When she looked up again, she was shocked to find Caspian holding her longsword, tossing it up and down like a ball, and he still held onto the long green grass. Renee¡¯s pupils shrank when she saw the grass. Then, she looked at her wrists. There was a faint red mark on her white wrist, and the length of the trace was simr to the grass. Next, her heart skipped a beat. Caspian actually used a sword to numb her wrist and snatched her longsword. What if Caspian did not hold a de of grass but also a long sword? Renee did not dare to think of the answer to that. However, she still snorted, unwilling to admit defeat. Then, she stretched out her hand to Caspian. ¡°Give me back my sword.¡± Caspian did not argue much and directly tossed the longsword to her. ¡°Can I leave now?¡± ¡°No!¡± With the longsword in her hand, Renee was ready to attack again. ¡°We haven¡¯t decided the winner yet!¡± Renee was filled with indignation. She could ept failure, but she could never ept such unreasonable defeat. How could Caspian be so strong! They were in the same realm, and he was even promoted muchter than her, so why was he so much more powerful? Renee wanted to give it a try. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying,¡± Caspian mumbled, and he grabbed the grass, casually flicking it around. However, Renee did not see anything, and she only saw Caspian swing his arm as if he chased an annoying fly. Then, she immediately felt numb in her kneecap, and her leg went soft. Next, she heavily mmed to the ground as she lost her bnce. Renee¡¯s nose smashed on the floor with a bang, and the soreness spread, causing her to be teary. Renee was embarrassed and angry, and she wanted to stand. However, before she could even move, she heard Caspian¡¯s voice from afar. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Enjoy your ytime.¡± ¡°Casper! I didn¡¯t lose!¡± Renee roared internally, and she gritted her teeth so hard that they were about to break. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 Renee was dissatisfied and angry, but she could not feel anything on her knee. Nheless, she did not need to look to know that Caspian hither with the grass again. Hence, Reneey on the ground with her face pressing on the floor in an udylike manner for 15 minutes before her right leg gradually returned to normal. In the entire process, Renee was thankful that she chose such a remote ce. If other disciples passed by and saw her, Renee would surely want to dig a hole in the ground and hide! After struggling to get up, Renee rubbed her sore nose and looked in the direction where Caspian walked. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Enjoy your ytime.¡± The words Caspian said before he left echoed in Renee¡¯s ears. ¡°ytime? He thinks I¡¯m just ying with him! It was a formal challenge!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she was. A mixed emotion of frustration and grievance slowly brewed in her chest at that moment. ¡°That guy¡­ Did he think that I was joking?¡± At the thought of that, Renee was teary-eyed. That time, Maisie asked her to look for Caspian, but Renee also had her little thoughts. Renee heard about Caspian countless times from Maisie, and she knew that the young man caught Maisie¡¯s attention with his inscription talent. Following that, Caspian showed astonishing perseverance. Everyone looked down on him when his meridians were damaged, but he turned his situation around. After that, Caspian became the center of attention after breaking a record in the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. Once Caspian entered the Heavenly Stars Sect, he would usually be unreasonably low-profile. However, once he showed up, he would cause a sensation. Then, he entered the top ten the first time he participated in the spiritual apprentice list ranking competition. After that, Caspian and a few outer disciples killed Brayden of South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits. Caspian bolted toward a second ce on his second spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition. Among the 15000 apprentices, his formidable strength was only second to Xander. Everyone believed that he would rece Xander, who dominated the list for 27 months, and became the best apprentice! Such a result was rare in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s history. Although other disciples were unaware, Renee knew that Caspian caught the attention of many Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elders. Caspian¡¯s talent and strength, more importantly how he never gave up even in desperate situations, and his spirit of repeatedly makingebacks in the end, made Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s higher-ups compliment him when the low-level disciple. The more everyone praised Caspian, the more her beloved seniorplimented Caspian, and Renee could not help but be resentful. Since they kept saying Caspian was strong, Renee was curious to see how amazing he was. That time, Renee heard from Maisie that Caspian not only ascended to another level in the Hopeful Woman Mountain, but he even killed Tigreal of the Johnson brothers, who was ranked first in South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits. Hence, she was eager to battle with Caspian, which was why the scene happened just now. Renee sat on the ground, feeling indignant, dissatisfied, helpless, sad, and wronged. She was also a young genius, and she showed exceptional cultivation talent at a young age. Otherwise, Maisie¡¯s master would not have epted her as a disciple. However, her pride and confidence werepletely shattered by Caspian. She lost miserably, and it was worse than a child fighting against an adult. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Not only did Caspian not use any martial skill, but he did not even use any weapon. With just grass, he caused him to suffer an unprecedented defeat. Renee gritted her teeth, and she pursed her lips. There was a never-before-seen seriousness on her chubby face. Finally, Renee shouted in the direction Caspian left, ¡°Casper! I won¡¯t lose! It¡¯s my fault for being careless at that time. I¡¯ll surely, definitely, must win against you next time! Just like today, I will knock you to the ground and let you tell me how good I am!¡± After screaming, Renee finally felt slightlyfortable, as if a heavy burden was lifted. Then, she wiped the corners of her eyes and walked away. At that time, Caspian headed toward Maisie¡¯s residence. In truth, he did not feel guilty for bullying a child. If anyone could step on him, then what was the point of cultivating in the Heavenly Stars Sect? As long as it was something simr, it was better to kill it before it sprouted. Nheless, Caspian still showed mercy due to Maisie. Otherwise, Renee would not just have fallen to the ground with a weak knee, but her kneecaps would be shattered instead. Based on the address Maisie gave him before, Caspian walked for a while before he saw the gorgeous mansion from a distance. The ce Maisie stayed was no longer apound but inrge, attached mansions, and there were corridors and walls connected. There were high walls andrge tiles, pavilions, and small buildings. It appeared just like a house that belonged to arge family in the mortal world. Nheless, Maisie¡¯s ce was muchrger, and it was enveloped with formation. Not only that, but Caspian also saw arge spiritual field beside the mansion, and there were wild beasts that looked like ox or deer grazing. In the pond on the side, a waterwheel creaked, and golden carp jumped up from time to time in the pond, drawing an arc in the air. Looking around, Caspian only felt peace and tranquility. In such an environment, one¡¯s mind would be quietened, and it would be useful for cultivation. ¡®Are these the treatments for inner disciples?¡¯ Caspian was envious. Previously, he heard that third-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples could get eight spirit stones for cultivation, and they were eligible to own property and territory. The territory would naturally be therge mansion Caspian looked at, and the property would include the spirit field and wild beasts. Naturally, the harvest from the spirit field and wild beasts would all belong to the inner disciples. In that way, for some less demanding inner disciples, the gains would be self-sufficient. Thus, the treatment Caspian received as an apprentice was not worth mentioning. The envy Caspian felt onlysted for a moment, and his emotions quickly calmed down. At that time, he did not rush forward but just took out the messenger Maisie gave him. Then, he wrote a note saying that he arrived before activating the talisman. Soon, Caspian saw the door of one of the houses suddenly open. Next, a wide-eyed cattle with a chiseled face walked out. The cattle¡¯s posture was strange, and it strode just like a human, and it had a serious look on its face. Caspian looked at the cattle with great interest, and he heard a faint sound shrieking from its back. ¡°Casper¡¯s here! Casper¡¯s here!¡± Chapter 390 Chapter 390 The voice was sharp yet faint, and it sounded amusing. Caspian looked over and found a gray mouse the size of two fists standing on the back of the cattle, facing him, looking around, and started shouting. ¡°Casper¡¯s here!¡± Soon, Caspian realized that neither the cattle nor the mouse was alive. Instead, they were made from multiple materials, and there were inscriptions engraved on different parts of their bodies, with formations arranged inside them to make them move. As Caspian was curious, he walked closer to have a better look. In that instant, he noticed at least two inscriptions and one formation were on the cattle¡¯s neck. The formations and inscriptions worked together so that the cattle could walk freely. Previously, Caspian used formations mainly for attacks, but he finally realized that formations and inscriptions could be used that way. In that instant, Caspian felt as if a door to a whole new world was opened in front of them, captivating him. At that time, the gray mouse widened its funny-looking eyes, looking around and screaming, ¡°Stop looking! Stop looking! Hurry and follow me!¡± As the mouse said that, the cattle turned around and headed toward the other side of the courtyard. Caspian followed the cattle, walking and observing the inscriptions and formations on its body in awe. After some time, they reached the outside of a fenced area, and the cattle stopped in his tracks. Then, a wooden door automatically opened. The mouse on the cattle stood, and it even gestured Caspian to go in. ¡°Casper, please go in. Casper, please go in.¡± Caspian nodded and looked away, entering the wooden door. Suddenly, Caspian caught a whiff of a faint floral fragrance, and he was immediately energized. From the outside, there was nothing special about the fencedpound, but when he walked in, Caspian suddenly saw that there were colorful flowers nted on both sides of the yard. Those colorful flowers clustered around a straight path in the middle, and he saw Maisie, who he did not see for a long time, dressed in a white dress with her hair behind her at the end of the walkway. She folded her hands in front of her and looked at Caspian with a gentle smile. In that instant, Maisie was just like a beautiful fairy visiting the mortal world. Even Caspian could not help but be captivated. Then, he quickly kept away his thoughts and walked forward with a smile, ¡°Maisie, it¡¯s been so long.¡± ¡°I received your message thest time you returned and wanted to help you. However, when I rushed over, I heard you¡®ve followed Master Delmont away. It¡¯s also been a few days since you came back from Hopeful Mountain Woman, so I¡¯ve asked Renee to bring you over.¡± Maisie smiled and led Caspian into the house. The room was made of bamboo with no walls around it. Thus, one could sit there and enjoy the beautiful surroundings. The kettle on the small stove was steaming in the middle of the room, and the tea sets were neatly arranged. Maisie was prepared for today¡¯s meeting. Before sitting down, Maisie nced at the courtyard gate curiously and mumbled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Renee come in?¡± ¡°Her?¡± Caspian rubbed her nose. Even though Renee challenged him first, Caspian thought it was embarrassing to admit that Renee suffered a humiliating defeat against him. After all, Renee was Maisie¡¯s junior. Maisie did not dwell on the problem for long, and she gestured to Caspian to take a seat. Then, she gracefully made them tea. In Evergreen Town, Caspian saw Maisie¡®s expertise in that, and he knew that Maisie brewed tea using spiritual tea, which contained spiritual Qi that greatly benefited cultivators. However, Caspian had another discovery today. He noticed the pieces of tea leaves falling into the teacup seemed to be connected by very thin threads, and they were close to one another. But, the thread disappeared in a blink of an eye. Caspian was shocked, and he looked at Maisie. Maisie¡®s cherry lips were faintly curving upward, her face had a hint of confidence, and her exquisite temperament made Caspian¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°Maisie! You ascended!¡± Caspian blurted. He noticed that Maisie¡¯s spiritual Qi seeped out from her body, and it was the biggest difference between a Holy Land Realm cultivator and a Pulse Control Realm cultivator! At that moment, Caspian watched the falling tea leaves, and his eyes glistened with brilliance. First-stage Pulse Control Realm. Perceiving the essence of the world. Second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Inducing the essence of the world into the cultivator¡¯s body, making thoroughgoing changes. Third-stage Pulse Control Realm. Allowing the essence of the world to circte in the cultivator¡¯s body, strengthening their body at any time, condensing the internal organs, and prevention against sickness. Only by reaching the Holy Land Realm could the spiritual Qi in the body be released! Maisie was only a peak third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, yet she could do that. That proved that she was only a step away from ascension! Naturally, Caspian was not only happy and excited for Maisie regarding that. As Maisie was gifted with inscription skills, her cultivation also focused on that. However, inscriptions were only a small feat for cultivators aspiring to journey in the pathway of immortality, and the most important thing was still their realms. Hence, from a certain point of view, Maisie might be able to achieve astonishing results in inscriptions, but it might be hard to improve her realm. However, if Maisie could sessfully enter the Holy Land Realm at that age, then her hope of entering the Heavenly Spirit Realm in the future would be greatly increased! The Heavenly Stars Sect could be among the six influential figures of the Earlington of Efrax was not only due to its talent in inscriptions and formations, but more importantly, the Heavenly Stars Sect had 18 powerful cultivators in the Heavenly Spirit Realm! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. For a sect, the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were like the army of a country. Only when the army was strong and invincible could it deter enemies and prevent other countries from plundering their resources. Judging from the current situation, if Maisie showed talent in inscriptions and cultivation, the Heavenly Stars Sect would not only have a sessor regarding inscription, but the number of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators would also greatly strengthen and increase. Hence, from now onward, Maisie¡¯s status in the Heavenly Stars Sect would be significantly improved! While the golden tea flowed out, Maisie¡¯s face was filled with a joyful smile. Caspian finally realized the two shallow dimples on the beautiful Maisie¡¯s cheeks. ¡°If my estimation is correct, I might be able to ascend to the Holy Land Realm before summer ends, and I¡¯ll be promoted from an inner disciple to an elite disciple,¡± Maisie pushed the teacup to Caspian, looking at him, ¡°However, it seems that it won¡¯t be long until you catch up to me.¡± Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Caspian felt slightly embarrassed being stared at by Maisie¡¯s bright eyes. The speed of his promotion was indeed incredibly fast. People knew that Xander, Omar, and Maya were in the Heavenly Stars Sect for so many years, yet they just ascended to the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm. However, it only took Caspian a few months to level up from mid-level first-stage to peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm. Such a speed shocked everyone. People believed that he was not the type of cultivator who only immersed themselves in cultivation and had abundant resources. After all, in just that few months, Caspian was an overnight sensation in the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition, and he caused a sensation each time he made a move. Thus, his actualbat ability was equally amazing as his ascension rate. As for Caspian¡¯s cultivation resources, he struck gold when he entered the Heavenly Stars Sect, and he even robbed the people who nned to steal from him first. Following the increase of his poprity, the incident where Caspian violently beat up the roommate that wanted to rob his spirit stones on the first day he entered the Heavenly Stars Sect was also widely spread among the apprentices. At the same time, Samuel and the others also became famous, but not for good reasons. Although there was no clear ranking yet, many people regarded Caspian as among the top three talented disciples since the creation of the Heavenly Stars Sect! Judging from the current situation, Caspian would surely be epted as a personal disciple by a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s senior. The only thingcking would just be the opportunity. Maisie stared at Caspian and smiled. ¡°Tell me about what happened in the Hopeful Woman Mountain this time. Of course, you can choose not to if you find it inconvenient.¡± Caspian turned to Maisie and saw her cheekily winking at him. In her eyes, there was kindness and understanding, but more importantly, her gaze was gentle, like a sister¡¯s love for her brother. At that time, Caspian filled a sweetness in his heart. Since they first met in Evergreen Town and were now sitting opposite each other, Caspian recalled that Maisie always cared for him. She even guessed that Caspian had a secret with him, and surely encountered an extraordinary covet in the Hopeful Mountain Woman. However, she did not force Caspian to say it and even took the initiative to joke with him so that he would not have to awkwardly look for excuses. ¡®Hmmm¡­¡¯ Caspian gave it a thought. Then, he carefully described the entire journey since Omar and Maya looked for him and what happened in the Hopeful Woman Mountain. Caspian did not avoid mentioning the Mirage White Tiger as he disappeared in front of everyone, and when he returned, his realm leveled up. It would surely be suspicious if there were no logical reason for that. Hence, Caspian thought of an excuse from the beginning to answer the sect¡¯s possible questioning. Naturally, Caspian did not mention Candy, the cub, as that matter could not be exposed. For the encounter with the Mirage White Tiger, Caspian¡¯s exnation was it wanted Caspian to help it escape, and as a reward, the Mirage White Tiger used its tiger blood to temper Caspian¡¯s body which improved his realm. However, Caspian expressed that he did not know why the Mirage White Tiger looked for him. In a nutshell, Caspian had a perfect exnation for the issue regarding his ascension. Moreover, Caspian also had a more straightforward reason for the Ghoul-Locker Spear¡¯s improvement to an almost spirit. He obtained the best weapon refinement material, the Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals, and was excited to give it a try. The result proved that his luck was great, and he created an almost spirit tool that all Pulse Control Realm cultivators¡¯ dreamed of. ¡°The gains this time are better than expected, I still have more Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals with me, so I thought about bringing some for you,¡± Caspian said as he took out a storage bag which was filled with twenty Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals and gave it to Maisie. If Caspian gave these to the sect, the sect contribution points he received would be enough to exchange for a seventh-grade weapon, yet Caspian gave it to Maisie without hesitation. He even gave Maisie more than that. ¡°Some time ago, I found an Eternal Youth Pill for sale in the Astrea Pavilion, so I got it as I wanted to give it to you,¡± Caspian took a beautiful small box and smiled, ¡°If you didn¡¯t find me this time, I wanted to look for you.¡± Although Dragon Snake¡¯s Scaly Crystals were the best material for refining equipment, it was only material. On the other hand, the Eternal Youth Pill was different. More urately, it was different from most precious medicines. The Eternal Youth Pill would not improve a cultivator¡®s realm or give them a thorough-going change. However, as long as it appeared in any trading market, it would surely cause looting, and its price would even be hundreds of times higher than the initial price! The reasony on the name of the precious medicine, Eternal Youth! Which female cultivator did not care about that? Even though cultivators were different from mortals as their life span was extended and their appearance changed much slower than mortals, their looks would still differ as time passed by. Additionally, female cultivators were more sensitive to the slightest changes in appearance than male cultivators. Since ancient times, women¡¯s attention to their beauty and figure did not change. Due to that, the Eternal Youth Pill¡¯s cost was also shocking. Needless to say, the price Caspian paid to get the Eternal Youth Pill was not as casual as he made it seem. As for whether it was worth getting the Eternal Youth Pill, Maisie¡¯s expression showed it all. Caspian¡¯s gorgeous and gentle senior had a gleam of light in her eyes, and she was lightly biting her delicate lower lip. It was apparent that even Maisie could not resist the Eternal Youth Pill¡¯s effects. Nheless, Maisie was distressed for Caspian as she knew how much the precious medicine cost. Caspian could tell that Maisie was in a hard spot, and he simply grabbed the box and Maisie¡¯s wrist, shoving the box into her hands. ¡°Maisie, if you¡¯re still acting like a stranger with me, I¡®ll be mad,¡± Caspian chuckled, ¡°Take it as a gift to celebrate your soon-to-be ascension to the Holy Land Realm.¡± Maisie¡¯s pale cheeks flushed slightly when Caspian held his wrist. Suddenly, Maisie emitted an enchanting beauty from inside out. ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± Feeling that her heart beat wildly, Maisie hurriedly grabbed the small box and nodded. Taking advantage of Caspian¡¯s letting go of his hands, Maisie hurriedly pretended to tame her long hair that was not even messy and changed the subject. ¡°What¡¯s the reward given to you by the sect? It should be very generous.¡± ¡°Reward?¡± Caspian blinked, ¡°I didn¡¯t receive anything.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Eh?¡± Maisie immediately frowned when she heard that. Chapter 392 Chapter 392 ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten the reward?¡± Maisie¡¯s frown deepened. Caspian was not an idiot, and he quickly caught something from Maisie¡¯s expression and tone. After pondering for a moment, Caspian asked, ¡°Maisie, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Wait for me. Let me ask.¡± Then, Maisie took out a messenger, wrote a few letters, and sent the message. As she waited for a reply, Maisie looked at Caspian, saying, ¡°Based on what I know about your trip to the Hopeful Woman Mountain with the others, you all not only killed monsters but even killed the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples and Tigreal. As it¡¯s an amazing contribution, the sect discussed the number of rewards for you all when the news reached us. If I remember the time correctly, the rewards should¡¯ve been given to all of you three days ago.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°Not only me, but everyone else hasn¡®t received their rewards either.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve asked about it, so we should get a reply soon,¡± Maisie poured another cup of spiritual tea for Caspian, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait¡­¡± As they waited, about an hour passed, and Maisie did not look good. Then, he took out another messenger and quickly wrote a few words. That time, Caspian felt the severeness of the subject through Maisie¡¯s actions. Not long after the messenger was sent out, Maisie received a reply. However, Maisie¡¯s face immediately darkened when she nced at the content. When she noticed that Caspian was looking at her, Maisie passed the messenger she just received to Caspian. ¡°The contributions made by Casper and other disciples are doubtful, so the rewards have not been issued¡­¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When Caspian read the first line, he was stunned. ¡°Doubtful?¡± In other words, the sentence meant Caspian and the other disciples were suspected of fraud, and the sect wanted to verify the incident. After hunting the monsters, Caspian and the others brought back the demon cores. After killing the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples, Caspian and the others brought back the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ jade identification badges. As for killing Tigreal and the others, they could not bring back the opponents¡¯ heads as they had a unique teleportation method. However, dozens of disciples witnessed the incident, and other disciples also made a special trip to check on it. Hence, there should be no objection to that. Yet, there was a sudden reply that mentioned the contributions were doubtful. Not only that, but it also showed that Caspian and the other disciples were suspected of possible fraud. From a certain point of view, that attacked Caspian and the others¡¯ credibility and character. Moreover, it was an attack carried out despite many facts beingid out. A hint of gloominess appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes. Even with arge amount of evidence, their contributions were still doubtful. If not so many disciples witnessed the matter, Caspian could not help but wonder what would be written instead. Nheless, Caspian did not lose his calm even though he was discontented. After all, based on his understanding of the Heavenly Stars Sect, the sect would not do such a thing without reason. Then, Caspian looked at Maisie. ¡°Maisie, where did you get the news from?¡± ¡°The Dazzling Stars Pce.¡± Maisie¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly, and it was obvious that she was rather dissatisfied with the wordings about Caspian in the news, especially when she cared for him so much. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Dazzling Stars Pce was responsible for the appointment and dismissal of the sect¡¯s personnel and distributing rewards for the disciples. Hence, it was an extremely authoritative existence. Due to that, as long as they believed that Caspian and the others¡¯ contributions had an issue, it basically showed that they were indeed problematic. If the matter were handled that way by the Dazzling Stars Pce, Caspian and the others would not only be able to get the reward for killing the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples and Tigreal, but also the contribution of hunting the monsters before. Consequently, it would be challenging to receive tasks and gain contribution points. Therefore, being suspected by the Dazzling Stars Pce was equivalent to having their journey in the Heavenly Stars Sect take a turn for the worse. ¡°Casper, follow me to the Dazzling Stars Pce,¡± Maisie suddenly stood and looked at Caspian. Then, she added without hesitation, ¡°I believe you, so I want to help you figure out what¡¯s the issue.¡± Maisie¡¯s decisive tone and trust in him moved Caspian. Naturally, he did not want to be unjustly med, so he stood and nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, Maisie.¡± Soon, they got out and directly headed to the Dazzling Stars Pce. Compared to Caspian, it was apparent that Maisie was more familiar with the Heavenly Stars Sect. Furthermore, Maisie had a special identity, and many of the constraints on ordinary disciples did not apply to her. Hence, as an apprentice, Caspian also enjoyed the treatment at at time. Between several mountain peaks, apprentices could only go on foot, and there were some areas where apprentices were not qualified to enter, so they had to choose detours. Hence, the journey that would bepleted in 15 minutes would take several times longer due to the increase in distance. However, Caspian did not have such an issue as he followed Maisie, and Maisie directly took him to the teleportation array in the sect. Then, the journey that required about three hours of walking was shortened to 20 minutes under Maisie¡¯s lead, and they soon arrived at the entrance of the Dazzling Stars Pce. That was Caspian¡®s first contact with the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s most powerful department. As the Dazzling Stars Pce¡¯s disciples were also divided into several ranks, and they were also managing the sect¡¯s elders, it was naturally impossible to mix everyone. Thus, the Dazzling Stars Pce was also divided into a few parts, and the deeper they went, the closer they were to the core. As Caspian was only a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentice, the department in charge of him was located outside the Dazzling Stars Pce. Thankfully, he was just an apprentice. If he were in a higher level, Maisie, who was an inner disciple and an elder¡¯s personal disciple, did not have the right to bring Caspian over for questioning. Walking into the magnificent hall, Maisie led Caspian to an inner hall, and they met the elder who replied to her before. However, Maisie was slightly surprised when she saw the elder as there were two more people in the room. Maisie even recognized one of them. To be more precise, there were some connections between them. Seeing the young man sitting in the inner hall and talking with the elder, Maisie was puzzled, and she uttered, ¡°Adrian Klum?¡± ¡®Adrian Klum!¡¯ When Caspian heard that, his eyes flickered. He naturally heard of the name before. ¡®That guy¡¯s Asher¡¯ s brother?¡¯ Caspian looked at the teenager who was a few years younger than him. When Caspian went out on a mission with Yohan and Heidi, he had conflicts with Asher, who annoyed Heidi. Moreover, Caspian also suspected the sudden pressure before on him was due to Asher¡¯s maniption behind the scene. After all, Yohan mentioned that Asher¡¯s qualifications were mediocre, and he entered the Heavenly Stars Sect for more than ten years, yet he was still an outer disciple. However, Asher dared to act arrogantly outside the sect because he had a naturally extraordinarily gifted fourteen year-old brother, who was among the best disciples in the sect, Adrian Klum! Chapter 393 Chapter 393 The boy in front of him was a few years younger than himself, but Caspian felt a wicked vibe from him. Such an aura was extremely sharp and harsh, and with just a nce, Adrian could make anyone scared for their lives as if he held a knife against their throat. Seeing Maisie, Adrian stopped talking to the elder, turning over and standing. Then, he smiled, ¡°How are you, Maisie?¡± After saying that, his gaze fell on Caspian. Even though Adrian appeared young, Caspian felt as if a de shed at his head. If it were ordinary people, they would be scared out of their wits, or maybe even fall to the ground as their knees went weak. However, Caspian was not afraid. On the contrary, the sharp de would ignite the fighting spirit in his heart. In that instant, it was as if swords shed at one another in the air, and everyone around them suddenly felt they were attacked. Maisie¡¯s gaze slightly changed, but she did not say anything and took a step forward, protecting Caspian behind her. Then, Maisie looked at Adrian. ¡°Adrian, what are you doing here?¡± Adrian was shocked that Caspian did not avoid him, and he nned to show off his overbearing momentum, directly defeating Caspian. However, Maisie ruined his n. Nheless, Adrian did not mind. After casting a thoughtful nce at Caspian, he looked at Maisie, answering, ¡°Maisie, Elder Patrick, and I had something to discuss, but we¡¯re done now. Why don¡¯t you say why you¡¯ re here?¡± Even though he said that, Adrian did not intend to leave. He just stood at the side, looking down. His existence was like a nail on the board, which was ufortable at a nce, yet his sharp-edged aura was enough to make one unwilling to confront him out of fear. ¡®This is a true genius,¡¯ Caspian thought. Adrian was only fourteen, yet he reached the peak third-stage Pulse Control Realm, and he was only a step away from Holy Land Realm. Such a cultivation talent was the best in the entire Earlington of Efrax. Nevertheless, Caspian was not afraid even though he was amazed by Adrian¡¯s talent. It was indeed remarkable that Adrian used a few years to be promoted to the peak third-stage Pulse Control Realm, but Caspian¡¯s ascending to the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm in half a year was equally incredible too. Adrian¡¯s presence was indeed ufortable for some. Compared to him, the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple was not as noticeable. When that disciple noticed that Caspian looked at him, he only nced coldly at Caspian, not saying a word. Maisie realized that Adrian did not leave, and she did not ask him to go either. Then, she turned to the elder named Patrick, asking, ¡°Elder Patrick, I¡¯m here regarding the matter about Casper and the other disciples¡¯ rewards. You mentioned that their contributions were doubtful. What does that mean?¡± Elder Patrick was not in a high realm, and he was only in the mid-level third-stage Pulse Control Realm. Nheless, it was prettymon in the sects for elders to be in lower realms than disciples. After all, the pathway to immortality was long, and the resources were limited. Hence, lesser people would be able to go far. Many sect disciples would realize that their talents were limited or did not have any support to provide them with enough resources. Then, they would choose to work for their sect to umte sect contribution points, hoping to get a position in the sect. Elder Patrick was one of them. Judging from his appearance, he appeared to be in his mid-fifty, but in truth, he was much older than that. Facing Maisie, who was in the peak third-stage Pulse Control Realm, Elder Patrick felt pressured. ¡°I¡¯m the one who has the final say in this¡­ I also received¡­ The higher-up¡¯s order¡­¡± Elder Patrick stammered. ¡°Higher-up? Whose? What are you talking about?¡± Maisie frowned, and her tone became somewhat serious. In that instant, the entire inner hall turned cold, and the air seemed to be heavy, causing others to have breathing difficulty. ¡°The higher-up is¡­ Is¡­¡± Elder Patrick stuttered, and his current actions were suspicious. Maisie¡¯s face darkened. Then, she turned her hand over, and a memory inscription appeared on her palm. ¡°Elder Patrick, do you dare to repeat what you said just now?¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡± Elder Patrick¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat, and his legs trembled as he was intimidated by Maisie¡¯s pressure. ¡°Let me exin it,¡± Adrian suddenly said. As he spoke, he stepped forward, blocking Elder Patrick, and directly facing Maisie. As if countless sharp arrows pierced through the heavy atmosphere, stirring it and letting it flow as usual. Everyone in the inner hall felt a heavy load was removed from their chest. Even Elder Patrick¡¯s face returned to its originalplexion, and his legs did not shake anymore. ¡°Master decided on this matter.¡± Adrian ignored Maisie¡¯s gloomy face, and he continued, ¡°For the time being, there¡¯s no proof that shows Casper and the others¡¯ contributions are real. Elder Patrick just conveyed the Master¡¯s belief, and if you want to vent your anger, you should look for the right person.¡± ¡°Master?¡± Maisie looked at Adrian, ¡°Elder Frankie epted you as his disciple?¡± Adrian met Maisie¡¯s gaze, and he smiled, nodding. ¡°That¡¯s right. The master-disciple rtionship was confirmed. However, Master mentioned that he¡¯ll choose a date to announce it. Therefore, only the remaining leading elders are aware of this matter. Maisie, your position is not that high yet, so, normally, you didn¡¯t know this.¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Adrian looked at Maisie, shaking his head gently as if he felt sorry for Maisie to find out about itte. On the other hand, Maisie¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. The Elder Frankie mentioned was one of the eighteen outstanding figures in the Heavenly Stars Sect, who was also in charge of the Dazzling Stars Pce, Frankie Irvin! The rewards received by the entire Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, as well as the appointment and dismissal of the sect¡¯s elders, must be approved by him. Hence, Frankie was extremely powerful in the Heavenly Stars Sect! If Frankie personally expressed his doubt about Caspian and his friends¡¯ contributions, it would be tough to reverse the situation. It could be said to be impossible. Since Adrian dared to openly say Frankie epted him as his disciple, then the matter would surely be true. If Adrian dared to spurt nonsense, Frankie would personally handle the matter and kill Adrian with just a hit, ignoring the fact that Adrian was a well-known talent in the Heavenly Stars Sect. Moreover, it was not a secret in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s senior members that Frankie intended to ept Adrian as his disciple, and he did not do it before as he wanted to observe Adrian first. Even Maisie knew about that. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Maisie¡¯s chest undted a few times violently, and her gaze finally calmed down. Then, she looked at Adrian. ¡°Elder Frankie¡¯s a busy person. Why would he care about matters regarding apprentices?¡± Maisie¡¯s doubt was not unreasonable. It was as if the outstanding Frankie destroyed the entire mountain just to get rid of one mosquito. Adrianughed, and it was filled with an ufortable mockery. ¡°Under normal circumstances, Master would naturally not interfere, but¡­¡± Adrian smiled, showing an immature pride, ¡°If I told him about this, he would naturally want to understand.¡± Even a calm person like Maisie could not help but exim when she heard Adrian¡¯s reply. ¡°What!¡± After figuring out Maisie had a conclusion that Adrian turned out to be the maniptor behind it, and Maisie¡¯s face immediately darkened. Although Maisie was a calm and gentle person, it did not mean she would not get angry or lose her temper. ¡°Adrian Klum, why are you targeting Caspian?¡± Maisie asked coldly. That time, she directly called his full name. ¡°Nothing much, but I feel that this matter is suspicious,¡± Adrian showed two fingers, ¡°After all, seeing is believing. Until now, I have yet seen a single corpse of the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples, nor Tigreal and Leo¡¯s. Oh, I should emphasize the plete¡¯ corpses.¡± Adrian was obviously an annoying troublemaker. Maisie fumed with rage. ¡°There were so many witnesses. Just because you said it¡¯s doubtful, it¡¯s doubtful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Adrian answered straightforwardly. Then, he looked past Maisie, and his profound gaze fell on Caspian. ¡°Besides, Caspian just entered the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm, and the Johnson brothers¡¯ strength was much more powerful than what we imagined. I don¡¯t believe that Casper and the others could defeat them, so I doubt the matter.¡± ¡°These are only your spections!¡± Maisie argued based on reason. ¡°What about it?¡± Adrian was proud. His face was showing, ¡°I did it on purpose, and there was nothing you could do!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Maisie wanted to argue more, but she suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Maisie turned around and saw Caspian shaking his head. Caspian took a deep breath and urged, ¡°Maisie, let¡¯s go¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Just as Maisie uttered a word, Caspian once again interrupted her. Caspian did not shy away and directly said, ¡°Maisie, I know your intention is pure, but don¡¯t you see it? Adrian¡¯s doing this on purpose. The angrier you get, the happier he is. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s targeting me because he wants to help his brother vent his anger.¡± Adrian did not expect that Caspian, who was just an apprentice, shed off all pretense and directly commented that. In that instant, anger and embarrassment shed in his eyes. ¡°Adrian, trying to help Asher to get rid of his enemy? This won¡¯t be as easy as you think,¡± Caspian looked at Adrian, ¡°Just because you can protect him now, do you think you can keep him safe forever?¡± When faced with Caspian¡¯s threat, Adrian¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy, and he shouted, ¡°Casper, don¡¯t you dare!¡± Caspian might appear as if he threatened Asher, but in truth, he was publicly provoking Adrian¡¯s prestige as an inner disciple! ¡°Why won¡¯t I?¡± Caspian burst intoughter, ¡°Don¡¯t forget. I have many sect contribution points.¡± Following the incident where Caspian ruthlessly beat Peter up, all the apprentices, outer and inner disciples knew that Caspian had many sect contribution points. There were numerous Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, and a lot of them had conflicts with each other. Naturally, most of them had an impulse to teach the people that they hated a lesson mercilessly, but they could only dream about it due to the sect¡¯s rules. However, Caspian¡¯s action made them feel better as some finally did the thing they always wanted to do but did not dare. In the end, Adrian was just a young man, and his experiences were not as full as Caspian¡¯s. Before that, Adrian was still proud and triumphant, but he was now flushed with anger, and his face was as red as a beetroot, gritting his teeth hard. On the other hand, Caspian smiled. As he was tall, he looked at Adrian from above condescendingly. Such an angle and the look in Caspian¡¯s eyes caused Adrian to fume with rage. Those who did not know would think the first-stage Pulse Control Realm apprentice, Caspian bullied Adrian who was a third-stage Pulse Control Realm inner disciple. ¡°No matter what, Asher¡¯s still a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple. I refuse to believe you can hurt him!¡± Adrian roared with a red face. Caspianughed mockingly. Since there was no need for politeness anymore, Caspian simply ridiculed Adrian further. ¡°Peter thought I wouldn¡¯t do anything to him either. Besides, Asher instructed Peter to use the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine to bomb me at the Mirefield Field, and I haven¡¯t settled this matter with him.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Adrian¡¯s face immediately changed. The momentum that he finally gathered swiny turned into dust. No matter what, Adrian was still an inner disciple, and he was always deemed a genius. Hence, he would usually not pay attention to a low-level disciple like Caspian. However, Asher looked for Adrian a few months ago, pleading and saying that blood was thicker than water, so he must help him. In the end, Adrian had no choice but to agree that he would handle Caspian, the minor problem when he found a chance. Of course, Adrian had another reason why he helped Asher, but he did not tell Asher about that. As for Caspian and Asher¡¯ s conflict, Adrian was unaware of what was going on, and his heart skipped a beat when he heard that Asher ordered another disciple to handle another disciple of the same sect using the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine. If the matter was proven, Adrian¡¯s future would be affected. Adrian¡®s face suddenly became unreadable. Not long after, he clenched his teeth. ¡°Casper, don¡¯t talk rubbish if you don¡¯t have proof! If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you a chance!¡± After saying that, Adrian raised a finger, staring at Caspian as he uttered, ¡°One month! I¡¯ll give you a month. As long as in this month, you can show the strength you used to defeat Tigreal and Leo, I¡¯ll give you all the rewards, all of it. As for the details¡­¡± Adrian looked around, and his gaze fell on another disciple in the inner hall. Then, he pointed at the person, saying to Caspian, ¡°If the Johnson brothers joined forces, their strength would be more than a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm. Anderson Paltrow¡¯s coincidentally an entry- level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple. As long as you can defeat Anderson, you pass!¡± Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Wanting a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple to defeat an entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple was still possible if the first-stage cultivator could improve his realm. Moreover, there was almost no chance of winning for the lower realm disciple against the higher realm opponent. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As Caspian only ascended to the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm a few days ago, he could not be promoted to the second stage even if he utilized the Time Warp Zone. Hence, Adrian might seem like he gave Caspian a chance, it was still a dead end. The disciple named Anderson Paltrow hugged his arms in front of him, looked at Caspian, and snorted. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just do it today? It won¡¯t be any different if we do it today or next month.¡± However, Caspian did not spare a nce at Anderson, and he reminded Adrian, ¡°Remember what you said today!¡± After saying that, Caspian pulled Maisie away. In the entire process, Caspian treated Anderson as if he did not exist. That caused Anderson¡¯s breathing to be more rapid, and his nostrils expanded as if he were a bull, filled with rage. The visit to the Dazzling Stars Pce failed to solve their problem, yet it even made the issue bigger. Hence, Maisie¡¯s face did not look so great, and the two of them walked in silence on their way back. As they walked, Maisie suddenly noticed Caspian stopped in his tracks, and she looked up, only to find that Caspian looked at her, asking, ¡°Maisie, are you okay?¡± Maisie bit her lower lip, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. In the end, you still need to settle it yourself.¡± Maisie was not dumb, and she naturally understood that Caspian spoke up to cover her as Adrian bullied her. However, Caspian and Adrian¡¯s conflict also deepened due to that. ¡°It seems that Adrian utterly resents you.¡± At the thought of how Caspian managed to send Adrian into a rage, Maisie chuckled. Caspian smiled. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll need your help more from now onward.¡± Maisie nodded and calmed herself down, replying, ¡°Casper, after giving it a thought, I find that some of the problems might arise from my side.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Caspian looked at Maisie in confusion. ¡°Let¡¯s talk while we walk.¡± It was apparent that Maisie was unwilling to stay near the Dazzling Stars Pce for long, so she used the excuse to exin her thoughts. Once Caspian heard Maisie¡¯s spections, he immediately understood that the conflict with Asher was only part of it, and the other was due to the influence at Maisie¡¯s side. To make it simpler, it was due to the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s partisanship. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s top 18 outstanding figures would join hands to fight enemies outside, but internally, they were divided into three factions, conservative, radical and neutral. There was no exnation needed for the neutral faction. The conservative faction mainly consisted of the older outstanding elders. They believed that the Heavenly Stars Sect should firmly maintain their advantages in inscriptions and formations to continue gaining a foothold in Earlington of Efrax. The Dazzling Stars Pce¡¯s Frankie belonged to the conservatives. On the other hand, the radical faction was dominated by the younger outstanding elders, and they thought although the foundation of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s settlement was due to inscriptions and formations, they should develop strongbat skills too. After all, the entire sect¡¯sbat skills were the foundation for the sect to stand tall in Efrax and even the whole continent. If the sect were not strong inbat, the inscriptions and formations would only be for the use of other sects. Maisie¡®s master belonged to the radicals. Before Caspian entered the Heavenly Stars Sect, he was already favored by Maisie, and they were really close. Moreover, Caspian even mentioned that he wanted to change the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s weakbat power at the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. Hence, Caspian was considered a radical from the beginning. Moreover, Caspian was popr among the apprentices, and anyone could see that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s powerful neer rose. Not only that, the person belonged to the radicals. Therefore, as a conservative elder¡¯s personal disciple, it was expected that Adrian would target Caspian. Besides, by doing that, Adrian could vent Asher¡¯s anger, and he could even please his new master, killing two birds with one stone. ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m going to be the viin in the elders¡¯ eyes¡­¡± Maisie looked at Caspian and asked worriedly, ¡°Do you have the confidence?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Even though Caspian said he would be the viin, Caspian still honestly shook his head when asked about the result. ¡°Based on my current strength, I¡¯m definitely confident to go against another disciple of the same realm. However, the second-stage Pulse Control Realm is not only better than the first-stage Pulse Control Realm, but they also have double the meridians, and that¡¯s the most troublesome.¡± 24 meridians against 12 meridians? It was not an exaggeration to say it was aplete crushing advantage. ¡°Why did you agree with him?¡± Maisie stared at Caspian in surprise. Initially, she thought Caspian agreed because he was somewhat confident, but his reply proved otherwise. ¡°I didn¡¯t want us to lose out against him.¡± Caspian chuckled. No matter how great the pressure was, Caspian would still carry the burden for the sake of Maisie, his beloved senior. As the two talked, they reached Maisie¡¯s courtyard. Maisie stopped in her tracks, and she pondered for a moment. Then, she said to Caspian, ¡°Follow me!¡± After saying that, they took a turn. Maisie did not walk toward the fenced courtyard before, but she led them to the high walls at the side. Compared to the fenced courtyard, the ce Maisie brought Caspian seemed much more solemn, and formations moved everywhere. Nheless, these were only on the surface, and Caspian could not help but wonder how many more were hidden in the dark. If one were absent-minded when they walked in such an environment, they would trigger the restriction of the formation, and the consequences were unpredictable. Of course, with so many formations protecting the area, it meant that Maisie brought Caspian to an extremely important ce. After walking for a moment, Maisie pushed open a heavy iron door. Then, Caspian saw a yard about 50 meters square feet. The square room had nothing in the center, and there was nothing special about the ce. ¡°After me!¡± Maisie led Caspian to the center of the yard and took out a jade key from her storage bag. With the jade key in her hand, Maisie drew out several long lines in mid-air. Surprisingly, these long lines in the air actually glowed. As if they were alive, they kept moving and interweaving. Soon, aplicated pattern was formed. Then, just as Caspian was about to take a closer look, he felt empty underneath his feet. Out of shock, Caspian hurriedly lowered his head to take a look and realized that the ground underneath him turned into a giant hole. That pitch ck and seemingly bottomless hole almost covered the entire yard, swallowing Caspian and Maisie instantly. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 The darkness shed before his eyes, and Caspian felt his feet stepping on the ground. Then, a cold tiny hand reached out to him and grabbed his hand from the side. It was obvious that Maisie was afraid that Caspian was uneasy, so she held him. That little gesture made Caspian feel warm in his heart. Then, he heard the sound of gurgling water, and Caspian looked around and found that he was in what seemed to be an underground cave. Not far in front of him, there was a round pool that covered arge area, and the liquid flowing in it was like mercury. The pool had no source and no downstream, and it was just there with its water flowing continuously. As the light shone in the pool, the surface in the center of the circle reflected the seven colors of a rainbow, revealing bursts of mystery. ¡°This is¡­¡± Caspian looked at Maisie. ¡°The spirit mountain spring,¡± Maisie replied, ¡°Master gave me this ce to cultivate when I was promoted from the second stage to the third stage of the Pulse Control Realm.¡± Then, she paused and turned to Caspian. ¡°I¡¯ll lend it to you first.¡± Caspian nodded, walked to the side of the spring, and squatted to observe it. Even though the mercury-like water flowed, its surface was smooth like a mirror. Looking at it, Caspian could even see the pores on his face. ¡°This spring contains spiritual Qi, and it¡¯s extremely dense. You can soak in it every day to cultivate, and it¡¯s beneficial for you to temper the meridians,¡± Maisie exined, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. With your current realm, the spirit mountain spring can help you the most.¡± ¡°Can it temper our body?¡± Caspian asked. As he said that, he dipped his hand into the water, trying to feel it. Even though there was only a little bit of water in his palm, Caspian felt as if he held a lead te, which was extremely heavy. ¡°Yes, it can,¡± Maisie answered, ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure how much of a help it¡¯ll be.¡± When Maisie used the spring mountain spirit to cultivate back then, she liked it because it could provide her with spiritual Qi. Moreover, as Maisie was not good at fighting and rarely needed to battle, she did not need to train her body much, so she did deliberately try it. Caspian submerged his entire hand in the water and felt it for a while. Later, he opened his eyes, and his eyes sparkled. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, Maisie. I¡¯ll be practicing here for a month.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Maisie nodded, and she was naturally happy since she could help Caspian. ¡°However, I want to¡­¡± Caspian stood and shook his hand, ¡°I want to go back for a while¡­¡± ¡°Do you need to prepare anything?¡± Maisie asked curiously. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Caspian nodded. Then, he looked around. ¡°How do I go out?¡± ¡°You need this key to get in and out,¡± Maisie exined, and then she taught Caspian how to enter and leave the spirit mountain spring, which was not difficult. However, as arge array covered the spirit mountain spring, there was no way to leave without a passage. Hence, Maisie taught Caspian how to use the jade key and draw several other formation patterns on the array pattern, thereby opening the passage. As Caspian had the foundation on inscriptions, coupled with Maisie¡¯s in-depth exnation, it took Caspian less than 15 minutes to understand how to enter and leave the spirit mountain spring. Based on Maisie¡¯s guidance, Caspian¡¯s eyes quickly lit up, and he brought Maisie away from the spirit mountain spring back to the center of the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯ll leave a special path for you in the future so you won¡¯t have any problems getting in and out,¡± Maisie looked at Caspian with a gaze full of encouragement and a hint of worry, ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself too much and tell me if you face any problem. Also, I¡¯ll start to break through the Holy Land Realm a monthter.¡± Caspian pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Did Adrian give you pressure?¡± ¡°Somewhat.¡± Maisie did not avoid his question. Although Maisie was much older than Adrian, his cultivation talent surpassed most of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, let alone Maisie. Now that he was epted as Frankie¡¯s disciple, Adrian¡¯s speed of ascension would surely improve as he would be taught by a known master and receive massive resources from Frankie. Therefore, as the younger generation that the radicals focused on training, it was impossible for Maisie to not feel pressured. ¡°Maisie, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll always stand by your side,¡± Caspian said. Then, he took a deep breath, appearing serious. ¡°Even though I¡¯m not strong enough now, I¡¯ll surely be able to protect you in the future.¡± A hint of gentleness appeared in Maisie¡¯s eyes. Despite only knowing Caspian for a short time, Caspian was just like her brother and was worthy of her sacrifice. Likewise, Caspian¡¯s attitude now also warmed Maisie¡¯s heart. Soon, Maisie smiled and urged, ¡°You should go home and get ready soon. You¡¯ll need to battle a second-stage Pulse Control Realm opponent in a month, and that¡¯s a lot of pressure.¡± Caspian nodded and hurriedly left. In the ce where Maisie could not see him, Caspian¡®s eyes glistened with brilliance like a sky full of stars, forming into a determination and sharpness that could pierce through the night. ¡°Just wait and see! There are many stronger opponents ahead of me, so how could I be blocked by such a small stumbling block as you!¡± Maisie watched as Caspian left until he disappeared from her sight. Then, Maisie turned around and walked into the courtyard behind her, mumbling, ¡°Best of luck, Casper!¡± Without stopping, Caspian returned to his residential courtyard. Although he said he was back to prepare some stuff, cultivators would usually ce their daily items in their storage bags, including weapons and precious medicines. Hence, the preparation was just an excuse, and Caspian was back to feed the cub. Candice, fondly nicknamed Candy, woke up two days ago and immediately hugged Caspian, looking at him with teary eyes as he was hungry. Caspian did not know the specific growth process of a monster, but in short, Little Candy changed significantly from the way it was since it was just born. After several days of sleep, Little Candy¡¯s fluff has faded, reced by the iconic white fur of a Mirage White Tiger. Nheless, Little Candy was still a cub and was only about 30 centimeters long, and its head only upied one-third of its full size. That also made it look extremely adorable, especially when those watery eyes were widened and it made baby noises at Caspian as it was hungry. Even Caspian could not help holding Little Candy in his arms and petting it hard. Once Caspian returned, he made sure no one was around before letting Little Candy out of the Earring of Echo. The next second, a big white fluffy ball fell into Caspian¡¯s arms. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 As Little Candy was too young, it did not remember its mother. Hence, such love was all pinned on Caspian, the human cultivator it saw as soon as it woke up. At that moment, Little Candy suddenly jumped into Caspian¡¯s arms, and the young Mirage White Tiger firmly grasped Caspian¡¯s chest, sticking out its tongue and licking his face. Little Candy¡¯s tongue was wet, and the papie on the surface of its tongue were still really soft. As Little Candy licked on Caspian¡¯s face, he felt ticklish and numb. Knowing that the cub was bored in the Earring of Echo for a long time, Caspian still spent some time with Little Candy and yed with it although he was about to practice soon. Once Little Candy calmed down, Caspian brought the two goats he raised into the house. When the two goats were still in the small town below the mountain, they fed on ordinary grass. However, since it arrived in the Heavenly Stars Sect, the grass they ate was grown in a region full of the essence of the world, and it was far from beingparable to ordinary grass. Moreover, as Caspian was worried that the goats could not provide sufficient milk for Little Candy, he purposely brought a few precious medicines for the goats. Hence, in just a few days, the goats¡¯ coats were shiny and thick, and they appeared much bigger than when they just arrived at the Heavenly Stars Sect. Not only that, even their gazes pierced. If those unaware saw the goats, they might think they also started cultivating. When Caspian dragged the goats into the home, they appeared unwilling. However, as soon as they saw Little Candy, these two goats immediately quietened and stood still. Even though Little Candy was still a cub, its blood still belonged to the White Tiger n. Therefore, such an existence would terrify ordinary goats. When Little Candy saw the two goats, it cried out a sweet sound. Once Caspian carried and ced it on the ground, the little cub hobbled toward the goats and started drinking milk. After Little Candy was done, Caspian yed with it for a moment, and it once again fell into a slumber. Caspian roughly figured out the Mirage White Tiger cub¡¯s pattern. After every meal, Little Candy would sleep for about three days. Then, when it woke up, its body would be bigger than before, and its appetite would also increase. ¡°The two goats might not be enough soon¡­¡± Caspian rubbed his temples helplessly as he watched the sleeping cub on his bed, ¡°Please grow your teeth soon and start eating meat. It¡®s easier for me to hunt monsters to feed you than raising a few goats.¡± At the thought of Omar subtly asking him how the roasted goats tasted, Caspian felt a sudden headache. After thinking about it, Caspian went down the mountain again. That time, he bought three female goats and ced them along with the others before returning to the spirit mountain spring. *** Maisie was no longer in the courtyard, and Caspian would spend most of his time here for the next month. Naturally, Caspian already had a n to utilize the water, and he did not hesitate to enter the spirit mountain spring when he arrived. In that instant, Caspian felt a refreshing sensation covering his entire body, following his skin and seeping into his body. ¡°It¡®s spiritual Qi!¡± Caspian was shocked. At the same time, he felt a strong force preventing him from diving deeper. Moreover, the deeper he went, the stronger the power became. Caspian immersed himself in the water while exercising the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s basic martial art skill, the Spirit of the Star Method. That way, he could slowly introduce the spiritual Qi in the water into his body to nurture his meridians. At the same time, Caspian also tried to fight against the resistance, wanting to go deeper. Gradually, Caspian felt that he could no longer contend with the force as it was like a heavy iron te pressed on his chest, wanting to squeeze out all the air in his lungs. Hence, Caspian waved his arm and drew a line on the wall in the pool, indicating the depth of his dive at that time. Then, he released a series of air bubbles and hurriedly floated to the surface. When Caspian¡¯s head was out of the water, he gasped for air. ¡°It seems that this is the purpose of this spirit mountain spring. This water is extremely rich in spiritual Qi, and soaking in it can elerate the body¡¯s perception and absorption of spiritual Qi. It¡¯s just like a spiritual Qi gathering formation, but its effect is hundreds of times better. Moreover, that strong force is to temper the body. The deeper I dive and the longer I maintain the same position, my body will be much stronger.¡± After giving it a thought, Caspian decided to use the purest way to tamper his body and not rely on the Starlight Overlord or his Immortal Demon Physique. That way, Caspian would use his strength to contend with that strength. After taking a deep breath, Caspian once again dived into the water. The distance he dived in before was about three meters. When he dived to the depth again, Caspian felt the forceing up from below again. The force was just like a winch, entangling his neck, torso, limbs, internal organs. Moreover, the force gradually became stronger as he slowly dived downward. Caspian gritted his teeth hard. Three meters¡­ Six meters¡­ Nine meters¡­ After diving about another ten meters and quickly making a mark, Caspian could not hold on anymore. Then, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, and his body was immediately sted out of the spirit mountain spring by the strong force. Swoosh! The water sshed up high, and Caspian was just like a fish leaping out of the water, flying directly into the air. With a thud, Caspian mmed to the ground aside, and his throat and month were filled with the smell of iron, which was caused when Caspian contended with that power just now. However, following the recovery of his body, Caspian could feel that his muscles were firmer. Although it was subtle, Caspian truly felt it. That made Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The cultivation speed in the spirit mountain spring is faster than I imagined. However, I can¡¯t use the Time Warp Zone here. If that¡¯s possible, I might be able to break through the second-stage Pulse Control Realm in just a month instead of three!¡± Caspian thought. Nheless, Caspian quickly let go of the idea. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After all, he could not have all the best things in the world. ¡°Alright. Adrian and Anderson, we¡¯ll meet again in a month!¡± Caspian clenched his fists hard and entered the water again. Caspian would spend 80% of his time soaking in the spirit mountain spring for the following period. Besides the necessary mealtimes and feeding Little Candy, Caspian would try to dive deeper into the spirit mountain spring. During that time, Maisie visited him a few times. She also prepared a waterproofing inscription for Caspian and ced it on his back. That way, Caspian could soak in the spirit mountain spring for two hours without needing to go up and catch his breath. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 In the blink of an eye, 20 days passed. At that time, Maisie stood beside the spirit mountain spring, watching the quietly flowing water. Soon, a trace of worry appeared in her eyes. The waterproofing inscription that Maisie gave Caspian could ensure he stayed underwater for two hours. At most, he could stay an extra 15 minutes underwater. However, it was more than thirty minutes, but Caspian was not out of the water yet. Maisie was worried that something might happen to Caspian. After all, she naturally knew the resistance would be stronger as they went deeper into the water. When Maisie started cultivating, the deepest she reached was only 12 meters. However, Caspian managed to dive about 10 meters deep on his first try. Hence, Maisie was most worried that Caspian pursued the most significant change for his body, and he entered too deep into the water. As a result, Caspian suffered severe injuries as he could not handle the strong force. The massive force from the bottom going upward and the dense water¡¯s weight would sandwich Caspian¡¯s body, and that power was fatal! At the thought of that, Maisie became even more worried. Finally, after waiting for another while, Maisie hit her lips when Caspian was yet to appear. Then, she took a few steps forward, leaning down to take a closer look. At that time, the surface of the water suddenly bulged. Before Maisie could react, the water suddenly sshed, and Caspian¡¯s face appeared in front of hers. Caspian did not expect that Maisie would be here, and Maisie did not believe that Caspian would coincidentally appear out of the water now. Moreover, the tip of their nose almost touched. As their eyes met, Caspian could even breathe in Maisie¡¯s sweet air, and he saw the panic and surprise in her eyes. On the other hand, Maisie could see her slightly widened cherry lips and shocked look in Caspian¡®s eyes. ¡°Ah!¡± Not long after, Maisie realized what went on and shouted. Her cheeks were slightly flushed as she hurriedly retreated. Not only that, but Maisie¡¯s breathing also became faster, and her heart pounded harder. Maisie¡¯s rare flustered look waspletely different from her usual gentleness and calmness. Seeing her blushing and panicked look, Caspian felt somewhat embarrassed. Then, he leaped out of the spirit mountain spring and pretended nothing happened. Caspian said, ¡°Maisie, I have good news to share.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Maisie noticed that Caspian changed the subject, and she quickly replied. However, she still blushed, unknown to her, she appeared more adorable and charming than before. Looking at Maisie, Caspian chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve dived down to eighteen meters.¡± 18 meters! That was almost twice as much as what Caspian reached 20 days ago! Not only that, Caspian was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and he was already way ahead of Maisie¡¯s diving achievement when she was in peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm! Maisie blinked, and she quickly understood what reaching 18 meters meant. In that instant, Maisie was happy for Caspian. ¡°You have ten more days,¡± Maisie said to Caspian after thinking about it. ¡°Yes!¡± Caspian swung his fist, ¡°I¡¯ll continue to work hard!¡± When Caspian said that, his eyes lit up. In these 20 days, Caspian knew best about his efforts, hard work, sacrifices, and the end pain he endured. In ten days, Caspian would be able to show the fruits of his aplishment. Caspian wanted to st open the block roads ahead of him! Naturally, Caspian did not admit to Maisie that he trained the Starlight Overlord to the Clear Jade Form¡¯s third level. When Caspian ascended to the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm, the Starlight Overlord did not get the corresponding improvement. Nheless, the spirit mountain spring brought Caspian the best opportunity. With the spirit mountain spring, Caspian spent 20 days sessfully breaking through from the second level of the Clear Jade Form to the third level. Furthermore, when he was in the spirit mountain spring, Caspian did not use the Clear Jade Form to resist the force. In other words, not only was the Clear Jade Form strengthened, but his body was also twice as strong as before. Maisie saw that Caspian was filled with fighting spirit, and there was a hint of relief in her eyes. Nevertheless, Maisie was unaware that Anderson was only a stumbling block in Caspian¡¯s heart. Caspian¡¯s improvement was to challenge someone else. Since Anderson was eager to fight him, it was fine to use him as a touchstone for his advancement in that period. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After sending Maisie away from the spirit mountain spring, Caspian was ready to return to his courtyard as Little Candy woke up about four hours ago. Hence, he needed to go back to feed the cub. Looking at the time, Little Candy was already a month old, and its body was much bigger than how it was 20 days ago. Currently, Little Candy was about 60 centimeters long, and its milk teeth grew. Three days have passed since Candy woke upst time, and he was also a little anxious as he wondered how much the little tiger grew that time. When Caspian reached hispound, he was shocked to find Sna standing there. Judging from her appearance, Sna seemed to be waiting for Caspian. He knew that Sna was stubborn, and he directly asked, ¡°How long have you been waiting?¡± ¡°Two days,¡± Sna answered softly. When she came two days ago, Sna noticed that Caspian was not around. Thus, she stood outside the door without moving, waiting for his return. ¡°You¡¯re seriously¡­ ¡± Sna¡¯s stubbornness made Caspian shake his head helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± Sna mumbled as if she tried to defend herself. ¡°It¡¯s one thing whether you are tired or not,¡± Caspian opened the door and let Sna in, ¡°If there¡¯s something urgent, but you can¡¯t find me, are you still going to wait for me here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sna nodded. Caspian was speechless. He wanted to grab Sna¡¯s dad and ask how he educated his daughter. Such an obscure temperament could not be cultivated by ordinary families. Once they entered the house and took a seat, Caspian asked, ¡°How¡¯s your mastery of the skill I taught you before?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned it,¡± Sna answered gently and hid her palms into her sleeves. Nheless, Caspian caught her little actions and immediately grabbed her wrists, raising both of her hands. Then, he saw Sna¡¯s fingers were all bandaged, and blood seeped out from some parts of the dressings. The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon emphasized when one swung their arm and sted their fingers into the opponent¡¯s vital part. Therefore, the requirements for the strength of their fingers and wrist were extremely high. Looking at the condition of Sna¡¯s fingers, the effort and pain she suffered would be much more horrible than an ordinary person could imagine. Then, Caspian touched one of her fingertips. Even though Sna did not make a sound or move, Caspian saw her eyes shing with pain. Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Then, Caspian removed Sna¡¯s bandage and reapplied medicine for her. When Caspian did that, Sna lowered her head, not making a sound. When it was time to apply the ointment to her fingertips, Sna felt a slight pain, but it did not matter anymore. Caspian noticed that Sna did not speak up, so he took the initiative to ask, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Sna paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s my birthday in two months.¡± ¡°August?¡± Caspian nodded, ¡°Which date?¡± ¡°Thirtieth,¡± Sna answered, ¡°I need to go back.¡± Caspian blinked and immediately understood that Sna needed to leave the Heavenly Stars Sect and return to her family in Veystone Town. Then, Caspian asked, ¡°Alright. What¡¯s wrong? When are youing back?¡± ¡°I¡¯lle back after my birthday,¡± Sna mumbled. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Caspian chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Gibson family to have such a tradition where you have to return to celebrate your birthday.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Sna whispered. After hesitating for a while, her tone still sounded uncertain. ¡°Can you¡­ Go?¡± Caspian stopped applying medicine on Sna¡®s hand, which made Sna lower her head further. As time passed by, she felt her heart getting colder. Then, just as she was about to give up, she heard Caspian¡¯s voice. ¡°Sure¡­¡± In that instant, Sna felt as if a surge of fresh air flowed into his lungs, and her tensed heart resumed its powerful beating. If it were an ordinary girl, they would surely be overjoyed when they got what they wanted. Unfortunately, Sna did not learn how tough when she felt happy. Hence, she only smiled for a second before returning to her usual expression. Soon, Sna heard Caspian muttering. ¡°What a coincidence¡­ I have something and n to leave the Heavenly Stars Sect at that time¡­ It should be considered a long trip. s, it¡¯s also troublesome, but I guess it won¡¯t stop me¡­¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I might only return next year¡­¡± When Sna heard that, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Casper¡­ How long will you be away?¡± Caspian calcted in his heart, and he answered, ¡°Since I¡¯m going to visit your family, I¡¯ll also take a trip to Evergreen Town. After all, I can be where I am now because of some people, and I need to return their favors. Hence, I might be leaving earlier, which is around early August¡­ Hmm¡­ That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll have to settle the remaining matters in the Heavenly Stars Sect first.¡± Snamented, ¡°So I won¡¯t be meeting you for about half a year?¡± ¡°Roughly that¡­ Maybe even longer.¡± As they chatted, Caspian already wrapped Sna¡¯s fingers. Perhaps it was the medicine applied by Caspian, but Sna could not feel any pain on her fingertips anymore. However, when Sna heard that she would not see Caspian for so long, she immediately felt dejected. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s because I have something really important to handle,¡± Caspian chuckled, ¡°However, don¡¯t ck off with your training just because I¡¯m not around. I¡¯lle back and check on you, and I¡¯ll even teach you something before I leave.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± when Sna heard Caspian¡¯sst sentence, she nodded her head hard. ¡°There may be things in the future that will require your help, so if you don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯ll be disappointed,¡± Caspian added. Nheless, Caspian was never worried about Sna¡¯s hard work After all, the girl was incredibly stubborn, and she would surely achieve what she promised. From a certain point of view, that was simr to Caspian. When she left, Sna slowed down her tracks, asking, ¡°Since you¡¯re going away for so long, will¡­¡± Then, after giving it a thought, she asked, ¡°Will you need my help?¡± Initially, she wanted to ask if Caspian would be in danger. Caspian gave it a thought and smiled. ¡°Not at the moment. However, you don¡¯t need to worry much. It¡¯s not because you¡¯re not strong, but it¡¯ s my matter, and I wish to handle it personally. No matter what, just work hard as I¡¯ll surely need you in the future.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sna nodded and walked away. Once Sna was far from Caspian¡¯s courtyard, she turned around and looked in the direction with a profound gaze. However, there was an extra persistence in her eyes. ¡°Master Casper, I¡®ll wait for you at home¡­¡± After sending away Sna, Caspian let Little Candy out. Just as he expected, Little Candy was bigger than a few days ago, and its coat was also shinier. Even though the little cub was only a month old, Caspian could already see the heroic Mirage White Tiger appearance. When Little Candy saw Caspian, it naturally spent some loving time with Caspian. Once the little cub was fed, it went to sleep again. Then, Caspian returned to the spirit mountain spring. However, as the Stars Overlord also improved, Caspian was not as anxious to cultivate again. In the following days, Caspian also continued to absorb the spiritual Qi in the spirit mountain spring, and he would also enter the Time Warp Zone to read the books he borrowed before. *** In the blink of an eye, seven days passed. On the noon of June 21st, the sunlight shone through the gaps of theyered leaves, casting light spots on the ground. Soon, a crisp voice sounded and broke the silence of a building. ¡°Casper Montgomery, an apprentice, is here to challenge the outer disciple, Anderson Paltrow.¡± The initially quiet building immediately went into an uproar. Even though outer disciples had their own living space, they did not upyrge spaces like inner disciples. Instead, each of them had a building, and the tallest would be three-story tall. The residences would be neatly scattered among the green mountains, and they would not be far from one another. At that time, many people heard Caspian¡¯s voice. No matter when a low-level disciple challenging a high-level disciple would always catch everyone¡¯s attention. Hence, it did not take long for Caspian to be surrounded by the outer disciples. of course, most of them expressed disdain, and they thought Caspian was grandstanding. Nheless, Caspian still had supporters, Sebastian and the others, who finished a mission with him before. When Sebastian and the gang heard the news, they hurriedly rushed over. Sure enough, they say his name openly challenging another outer disciple. ¡°Casper, what¡¯s going on?¡± when Sebastian saw Caspian, he quickly asked, ¡°Are you being bullied by an outer disciple?¡± ¡°If anyone dares to bully our Casper, I¡¯ll not let them off the hook.¡± Heidi sneered. ¡°Thank you, my beloved seniors,¡± Caspian chuckled, ¡°This is a battle to clear my name. Hence, even if my realm is lower, I must fight for it.¡± After saying that, Caspian turned and faced Anderson¡¯s courtyard. He was no longer smiling that time, and his eyes raged with a fighting spirit. ¡°Anderson, as promised, I¡¯m here after a month.¡¯¡¯ Bang! The next second, the door opened. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Anderson walked out of the door. When he saw Caspian, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. However, it was quickly reced by a look of contempt. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have the guts toe. Nheless, did you think you could defeat me in just a month?¡± When Anderson heard Caspian¡¯s voice outside, he was slightly nervous. After all, he did go and find out more about Caspian, who was the rising figure among the apprentices. Naturally, Anderson¡¯s confidence in this challenge was due to the difference in their realm. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hence, Anderson initially thought Caspian would use some methods to improve his realm and fight him. Nevertheless, the anxiety swiftly disappeared when he realized that Caspian was still a first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple. Therefore, Anderson was convinced that he would win the fight. A first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple defeating a second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple? What a joke! The benefits of having 24 meridians were not a spoof! Anderson sneered, but Caspian¡¯s face was still indifferent. If Caspian was triggered by Anderson, he would naturally ridicule Caspian further. However, as long as Caspian remained expressionless in such a situation and looked at Anderson as if he was a fool, Anderson would soon feel as if he was a clown. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that! Do you believe that you can defeat me?¡± After saying that, Anderson purposely let out an exaggeratedugh. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯m confident,¡± after saying that, Caspian gestured at Anderson, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the Immortal Soldiers Arena¡¯s Star-Dazzler Stage.¡± Then, Caspian nced coldly at Anderson and left. When the surrounding outer disciples and apprentices heard Caspian mentioning the Star-Dazzler Stage, their faces immediately changed. After all, the Star-Dazzler Stage was a special existence in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Immortal Soldiers Arena. The Heavenly Stars Sect did not allow disciples to fight in private. Nheless, there were times for cultivators where a battle would be the easiest way to settle scores between two conflicting parties. Hence, the Heavenly Stars Sect set up the Star-Dazzler Stage in the Immortal Soldiers Arena, which was used for such apetition. Fighting on the Star-Dazzler Stage meant the two parties had an upromising conflict with one another. In the Immortal Soldiers Arena, no severe injuries were allowed. However, a cultivator could do anything in the Star-Dazzler Stage as long as the opponent did not die. It was already shocking that Caspian challenged a disciple in a higher realm than him. Yet, he was even proposing topete at the bloody and cruel Star-Dazzler Stage, which immediately caused another uproar among the crowd. If Anderson said to have thepetition in Star-Dazzler Stage, then it would be as if he bullied Caspian. However, If Caspian was the one who said it, it would be a tant mockery to Anderson. Even though his realm was lower than Anderson¡¯s, he was brazen enough to get onto the Star-Dazzler Stage. Since Anderson¡¯s realm was so high and had so many advantages, it would surely be embarrassing for Anderson to stay in the Heavenly Stars Sect if he did not ept Caspian¡¯s challenge! Anderson¡¯s face turned livid and red. He was so angry that his cheeks started to tremble. ¡°Casper¡­ Casper! You¡­ You¡¯re pissing me off!¡± Anderson gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Stop being so arrogant! Do you want it to be in the Star-Dazzler Stage? Star-Dazzler Stage it is! I¡¯ll let you know how much stronger a second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple is against an apprentice!¡± After saying that, Anderson stomped his foot hard and rushed toward Caspian. Even the threshold he stepped on immediately exploded, turning into dust. The news of an apprentice challenging an outer disciple to battle on the Star-Dazzler Stage immediately spread among the apprentices and outer disciples. As such a matter was rare in the Heavenly Stars Sect, many disciples gathered at the Star-Dazzler Stage. When Omar and Maya rushed to the Star-Dazzler Stage, about 500 people gathered there, and more came. ¡°Casper!¡± ¡°Casper..?!¡± Caspian heard someone shout his name in the crowd, and he turned to look, only to find Omar and the others. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you fighting against an outer disciple?¡± Maya asked anxiously. Adrian targeted Caspian alone, so Omar and the others gradually received their rewards after that day. Hence, they were unaware of the bet between Caspian and Adrian. However, after finding out that Caspian challenged an outer disciple to fight in the Star-Dazzler Stage, they were worried. As one entered the sect for a while, their journey in the pathway to immortality was further. Hence, they understood well the differences in the realms. Even though Omar and Maya reached the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm a long time ago, they never had the thoughts to challenge a second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple. The reason was simple, the difference was colossal! The gap in their realms could not be easily shortened through weapons and cultivation techniques. Therefore, even though having a powerful strength did not necessarily mean one was in a high realm, those in a high realm would undoubtedly be strong! Otherwise, why would realms be used to measure one¡¯s might? Everyone believed that he dug his own grave. Those that knew Caspian also could not help but feel Caspian was too arrogant. Did he think he could challenge an outer disciple just because he was strong among the apprentices? That was simply too naive! After all, Caspian still had Xander above him! Even Xander, Omar, and Maya, who the apprentices regarded as strong figures, did not dare to challenge any outer disciple before! Why did Caspian think he was qualified to do that? As more spectators flooded the Star-Dazzler Stage, the cynicism in the scene also sounded from all directions. ¡°I¡¯m just excited to see how he¡¯s going to die.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die¡­ But at least the sufferings will humble him.¡± ¡°Someone should¡®ve taught him that there¡¯s always someone better than him.¡± ¡°First-stage Pulse Control Realm against second-stage Pulse Control Realm? Who gave him the courage?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe he challenged an outer disciple. He¡¯s full of himself.¡± ¡°Initially, I thought he¡®s a great person, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be so egotistical.¡± In that instant, many negativementaries on Caspian filled the area. At that time, no one noticed the middle-aged schr walking over with a smile on his face. Strangely, the man¡¯s temperament was outstanding, and he did not wear the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s uniform, yet none of the disciples around him seemed to notice his existence. More urately, it was as if the hundreds of disciples present did not see him! Chapter 401 Chapter 401 The middle-aged schr wandered around freely in the crowded scene, and none of the surrounding disciples were within 50 centimeters of him. Once he found a great angle, the man looked at the Star-Dazzler Stage. Then, he observed the angry Anderson with great interest before his gaze fell on Caspian. After a while, the middle-aged schr smiled. ¡®This kid¡¯s pretty interesting¡­¡¯ As Anderson appeared on the stage, the atmosphere in the scene immediately became heated. None of them knew what conflict Caspian had with Anderson, but most thought Caspian was too full of himself. On the other hand, those that understood Caspian¡¯s personality believed that he would not make such a crazy move. Omar and Maya were worried and anxious. However, Caspian¡¯s face was still as in high spirits as always, and he did not appear as if he were pressured by Anderson. ¡°Casper¡¯s still so calm when facing an outer disciple. It seems that he has improved significantly again in this period.¡± At that time, a familiar voice sounded behind Omar. Then, he and Maya turned around, only to find Xander standing behind them, looking thoughtfully at Caspian on the Star-Dazzler Stage. As Maya cared for Caspian, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Xander, what¡¯s yourment on this?¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t defeat this outer disciple this time, then he won¡®t be qualified to challenge me a monthter,¡± Xander uttered. When they heard that, Omar and Maya were stunned. The eavesdropping disciples around them were shocked too. Then, after Xander¡¯s reminder, they recalled that the elders gave Caspian a mission to defeat Omar and Xander within three months. Caspian defeated Omar, but he was yet to challenge Xander, the figure everyone regarded as the best among the apprentices. Currently, two months passed since the mission was announced, which meant Caspian was only left with a month. However, what astonished everyone was Xander¡¯s words also revealed his ability. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He could defeat outer disciples! At least, the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators were not his opponents! When everyone realized that, they gasped. Then, they looked at Caspian in a different light. Many people immediately returned from their senses, and the disdain and mockery they had before all disappeared. After giving it a thought, they immediately noticed a shocking possibility that Caspian challenged Anderson as he wanted to use the outer disciple as his touchstone! If Caspian could beat Anderson, he might be able to fight Xander after practicing for a month. However, if he could not defeat Anderson, he would not be able to fight Xander even if he trained for a month. The spection made the crowd dumbfounded. Finally, they realized that they were too naive, and they were not as ambitious as Caspian. Suddenly, Xander added, ¡°Casper¡¯s indeed a genius. I only showed my skills a few times in the Hopeful Woman Mountain, yet he had a rough estimation of my ability. Once I¡¯m promoted, he¡¯ll be the best among the apprentices.¡± What! The crowd was surprised, and an uproar sounded. After all, Xander was just like a monster among the apprentices. It was considered good if he even spared a nce at an ordinary disciple. Therefore, an apprentice being dubbed as a genius by Xander, and even a hint of admiration in his tone, was a never before case. Even Omar who had the Triple des of Fire, Ice, and Wind, as well as Maya, who had the innate me Phoenix Physique, never received such amazing evaluation by Xander before. With Xander¡¯s shortments, the crowd looked at Caspian differently that time. The change in the atmosphere greatly affected Anderson, as he was angered and embarrassed by everyone¡¯s shift in opinions. Anderson thought, ¡®Are these people crazy? Did they think an apprentice can win against me, an outer disciple?¡¯ At the thought of that, Anderson fumed with rage, and his breathing became rapid. ¡°Casper, I must teach you a vicious lesson today!¡± Anderson roared and attacked first. The biggest advantage of outer disciples over apprentices was their 24 meridians, which was twice as much of what apprentices had. Moreover, they could use these meridians to direct the essence of the world into their body and have thorough going changes, strengthening their body. An apprentice would not be able to do that. Hence, Anderson thought Caspian¡¯s body would surely be worse than his. Then, Anderson sted out a punch. If his opponent were crazy enough to directly face his attack, the consequences would be just like a stone hitting an egg, and his enemy¡¯s hand would be damaged. ¡°The Flying Eagle Fist!¡± Anderson rushed toward Caspian with a roar, suddenly turning his body into an angle. Next, his entire energy concentrated on his right fist. Just like an eagle pouncing down from the sky, sting at Caspian. In that instant, billowing airflow all rushed at Caspian, pressuring him. There were even ear-piercing explosions in the air. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Merak!¡± The light in Caspian¡¯s eyes condensed, and he moved. In a sh, dozens of phantoms appeared as he avoided Anderson¡¯s fist. The middle-aged schr saw the scene, and he silently nodded. ¡°The ancestor¡¯s blessings significantly improved this martial skill¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Casper! Did you think you could dodge my attack with this Mortal Grade martial skill?!¡± Anderson seemed to have guessed Caspian¡¯s reaction, and heughed proudly. Then, he moved and chased after Caspian. ¡°Break!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In a split second, Anderson¡¯s punch showed multiple changes. Like a tiger, leopard, wolf, eagle¡­ Anderson chased after Caspian, sting his series of phantoms into pieces. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Each of the phantoms was destroyed in the blink of an eye, and just like ashes, they scattered in mid- air. Then, struck by the wind of fists, it directly rushed at Caspian. Anderson watched as the wind of fistspletely enveloped Caspian. Just as he expected, Caspian had nowhere to run, and he needed to fight head-on. Anderson got prouder, and he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ve learned all the martial skills you mastered before. Did you think l know nothing about you!¡± Caspian remained indifferent, and he kept moving. On the other hand, Anderson¡¯s fist also got closer. Six meters! Four meters! Two meters! One meter! Caspian¡¯s body suddenly stopped. Then, he bounced up and bent his arm, stirred the air around him, and roared, ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Chapter 402 Chapter 402 Everything was as he expected, and Anderson yelled, ¡°Just in time!¡± However, he quickly felt what the opponent¡¯s w brought was not only a change in the airflow but also a huge force that could break an embankment! The roaring wind suddenly made Anderson unable to breathe. Bang! Anderson was dumbfounded, and it was toote for him to react. The next second, a huge force hit his fist. Crackle and rattle! Anderson only felt his entire arm tremble as if he were shocked by electricity, making a series of crisp sounds. Next, he only felt his first hurt, and blood suddenly gushed out. Then, his body retreated, and each step he took would crush the stone b on the Star-Dazzler Stage! ¡°What!¡± In that instant, the crowd eximed in disbelief, and almost everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Even with what Xander said before, many people still doubted Caspian. After all, the phrase, realm was the external manifestation of strength, was long ingrained in their hearts. It was already difficult to win against someone of the same realm, let alone against someone in a different realm. However, it seemed that Caspian, who was in the lower realm, had the advantage in their first battle! After retreating dozens of steps, Anderson¡¯s face was twisted, and he panted for air. The audience¡¯s exmations sounded like the harshest mocker, making his cheeks flush. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he had to admit that Caspian¡¯s skill shocked him. ¡°This guy¡­ How¡¯s that possible!¡± Anderson clenched his teeth. His right hand throbbed, and his entire right arm was in excruciating pain as if his bones were about to burst. On the other hand, Caspian only paused slightly afternding, and he immediately rushed forward again, defensively offensive! ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Dubhe!¡± Swoosh! Caspian¡¯s speed suddenly doubled, startling Anderson. ¡°This guy is facing an inner disciple, yet he hides his true strength!¡± Anderson felt as if a boulder pressed onto his chest. Nheless, there was no time to think about that, and he hurriedly dodged to the side, stepping hard on the ground. With a loud whooshing sound, a stone b on the Star-Dazzler Stage immediately rose, blocking his side. Wheeze¡­ The sound of the air being torn open came, and Caspian¡¯s fingers seemed to appear out of thin air, hitting the stone b with a fierce blow, exploding beside Anderson¡¯s ear. The crisp explosion made Anderson¡¯s mind go nk, and the rubbles flew and scratched on his face, causing bursts of tingling pain. Anderson reacted immediately, and he rolled on the floor miserably, hiding on the other side of the arena, looking at Caspian with extreme anger and humiliation. Fortunately, he responded fast just now and used the stone b to block himself. Otherwise, his head would be hit just now! At that thought, Anderson felt lucky, yet he also became angrier. At the same time, the crowd beneath the stage shouted. ¡°Am I seeing it wrong? An outer disciple¡¯s being beaten so badly that he scurried off like a scared rat!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Oh my God!¡± ¡°Is he really an apprentice?¡± ¡°Is he even a human?¡± ¡°Casper only got into the sect for less than a year, right? How did he reach this level!¡± ¡°Is Casper too strong or Anderson too weak?¡± The crowd¡¯s discussion red in the room. Caspian shook the blood from his fingertips, smiled at Anderson, and suddenly took another step. When Anderson noticed that Caspian disappeared from his sight in a sh, his heart almost jumped out of his chest. ¡®This guy¡­ If I lose to him today, there¡¯s no way I can Show my face in the Heavenly Stars Sect in the future!¡¯ In that instant, an unprecedented killing intent and anger surged in Anderson¡¯s heart. ¡°The Strangtion of¡­¡± ¡°The Eagle-Sparrow Swordsmanship!¡± Swoosh! Amid the crowd¡¯s exmation, the brilliant sword light pulled a sharp arc in the air. Then, the two figures that were about to collide with each other suddenly separated. At first, the spectators fell silent, and ear-piercing shouts followed suit. ¡°Anderson used a weapon!¡± ¡°Despicable!¡± ¡°A sneak attack? How shameless!¡± ¡°What was that guy thinking?!¡± Regardless of apprentices of outer disciples, everyone condemned Anderson overwhelmingly, and the reason was straightforward. Even though the Star-Dazzler Stage was used to settle the conflict between disciples, it should not be at the cost of someone¡¯s life ording to the rules. Hence, the disciples that entered the Star-Dazzler Stage all agreed to the tradition where only martial arts, magic, and sorcery could be used, not weapons or treasures. Anyone who used weapons or treasures would be the public enemy, and Anderson was tantly against the rule. Even the disciple who first supported Anderson now looked at him with anger and contempt. Nevertheless, Anderson turned a blind eye to that, holding the longsword, panting, and focusing on Caspian far from him. Caspian stood meters away from Anderson, and he tugged at the tear on the chest area of his robe, smiling at Anderson. ¡°So close.¡± However, the smile did not reach his eyes as Caspian figured out that Anderson wanted to kill him with that sh. Anderson was embarrassed and incensed as he was suppressed under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, and he wanted to kill Caspian. Caspian smiled, and the harsh light in his eyes slowly condensed. Consequently, the temperature in the Star-Dazzler¡¯s Stage was also affected, and it quickly became colder. Anderson shed at Caspian with so much confidence, yet he failed to kill him. Thus, Anderson felt a bigger pressure, and his forehead was beaded with sweat. As Caspian stared at him, Anderson also felt a chilling sensation seeping into his bones, ¡°No! There¡¯s no rule that says we can¡¯t use weapons!¡± Anderson spoke through gritted teeth, and he was right. It was only a tradition among the disciples that no weapons were allowed, and the Heavenly Stars Sect did not have such a requirement, Nheless, Anderson knew how unconvincing he sounded now. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Caspian directly tore his long robe, revealing his chiseled upper body. Coincidentally, the sun just peeped out of the clouds, and the sunlight shone on Caspian¡¯s body, revealing a stalwart figure on the Star-Dazzler Stage. ¡°Since you think you can defeat me by using a weapon, I¡¯ll just let you know one thing¡­ You underestimated me,¡± Caspian pointed at Anderson, and there was unbelievable confidence on his face, ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to beat you up so badly with just one skill that no one will recognize you after this. ¡± One skill! In that instant, not only Anderson but all the spectators fell silent and looked at one another, thinking that they misheard Caspian. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 Anderson was dumbfounded, and he swiftly yelled, ¡°What¡­ What nonsense are you spurting!¡± The spectators also thought that Caspian bluffed. Although Caspian had the upper hand and the advantage was evident in their previous fight, Anderson was notpletely defeated. Moreover, Anderson brought out his weapon, and if he used the swordsmanship he mastered, his power would be doubled. Under such circumstances, it would be remarkable if Caspian could draw a tie with Anderson. How could it be possible for Caspian to defeat Anderson with just one skill and even wanting to beat him up until no one would recognize him after?¡± Everyone started to think that Caspian was also about to use his weapon. Since he returned from the Hopeful Woman Mountain, the news of his almost spirit tool spread among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s low-level disciples. Furthermore, only Caspian had an almost spirit tool among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentices, and Anderson knew that too. The longsword Anderson used was only a seventh-grade weapon. Even though it was already a high-rank weapon among the sharp weapons, it was just a pulp of paper against an almost spirit tool. The downcasted feeling in Anderson¡¯s heart was indescribable as not only did he not manage to kill Caspian, but he even shot himself in the foot. However, Caspian suddenly said something that stunned everyone again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need to use my almost spirit tool to handle a guy like you.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Anderson and the crowd eximed at once. ¡°You¡®re looking down on me!¡± Anderson straightened his body and yelled angrily, ¡°I know that your strongest martial skill is the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon! With a weapon in my hand, you can¡¯t even get close to me. So, how are you going to defeat me without using one!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if you give it a try.¡± Caspian smiled brightly. Anderson felt his blood getting cold when Caspian smiled and showed his pearly whites. From Caspian¡¯s demeanor, Anderson was sure that Caspian had such confidence, but he was still puzzled. Was Caspian that amazing? ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± the next second, Anderson made a judgment, ¡°You¡¯re ying tricks!¡± Everyone in the crowd was also in a heated discussion. On the other hand, the middle-aged schr shed a smile that reached his eyes. Then, he mumbled to himself, ¡°You guys are seriously underestimating him¡­ He can do it. He is really able to do it¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon,¡®¡¯ Caspian screamed and suddenly leaped just like a cannonball out of its chamber. Soon, a loud bang sounded. The air around himpressed and exploded as he rushed toward Anderson. ¡°Stop looking down on me! The Eagle-Sparrow Swordsmanship!¡± Anderson roared wildly. When Caspian was near, he shed his longsword at Caspian. The brilliant sword light glowed from top to bottom, cutting diagonally. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. In that instant, it was as if the sharp de separated the darkness and light. For the attack, Anderson secretly gave an evaluation. ¡°Perfect!¡± At that moment, Caspian suddenly stopped running forward. With that force, he turned his waist, and hisrge muscles and bones stirred and released in a sh. Next, the power that exploded from Caspian was just like an erupted volcano! ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± With a roar, Caspian kicked the sword light with his right leg. Soon, there was an ear-piercing explosion in mid-air. That kick was like the umtion of billowing thunder, detonating together. The surging airwaves formed a giant ball, spreading toward the surroundings. Anderson was stunned as he watched Caspian. He could feel a force that he could not resist crushed over, like countless iron horses or thousands of soldiers! Bang! Caspian destroyed Anderson¡¯s seventh-grade weapon with just a kick. The brilliant sword light flickered in mid-air, and the light abruptly dimmed down. Then, it exploded. The next second, Anderson felt as if he were swallowed by a storm. After Caspian kicked and broke Anderson¡¯s longsword, his force did not reduce. Just like a dragon emerging from the sea or a meteor crashing to earth, Caspian mmed on Anderson¡¯s chest. Puff! Anderson spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, his chest made cracking noises and sank. Later, he flew out dozens of meters away, mming heavily onto the edge of the Star-Dazzler Stage. Along the way, blood spots sputtered everywhere, and it was a very shocking sight. After falling at the edge of the Star-Dazzler Stage, Anderson¡¯s body bounced up high, mmed onto the ground, and rolled for a distance before finally stopping. Anderson convulsed slightly, and blood flowed out of his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. In a split second, Anderson¡¯s head was drenched in blood. Even if he survived, he was no different from a cripple. The crowd that was in an uproar before due to Caspian¡¯s words fell silent, and it was so quiet that they could even hear a pin drop. Almost everyone watched dumbfoundedly at Anderson, and the scene where Caspian kicked him away kept reying in their mind. The lightning-like figure was engraved into everyone¡¯s mind. Caspian returned to the Star-Dazzler Stage, and he smiled. With the improvement of the Clear Jade Form¡¯s third level, coupled with nearly a month of tempering in spirit mountain spring, Caspian¡¯s body underwent an essential improvementpared to before. A month ago, Caspian was not Anderson¡¯s opponent. However, he was just like a behemoth in human form now, and Anderson would surely be defeated into dust. After a while, the crowd finally regained their senses. ¡°He¡­ He did it?!¡± ¡°An apprentice¡­ With just one skill¡­ One skill¡­ Defeated an outer disciple?¡± Some people started to stammer. Everyone gulped with difficulty. It seemed impossible for them before, but Caspian easily did it. From the beginning, Caspian had the advantage in the match. What made everyone stunned was that when he faced Anderson, who vited the rules, Caspian directly destroyed his weapon too! Such an overbearing action made everyone¡¯s blood boil in excitement. At that moment, there were only a few people on the scene, still keeping calm. Xander looked at Caspian¡¯s back with a thoughtful look in his eyes. ¡®The Thousand Dragons Warfare¡­ I¡¯ve seen him using this skill in the Hopeful Woman Mountain, and it¡¯s a newly-learned skill. However, the strength is much stronger than a month before,¡¯ Xander thought. ¡°Casper won!¡± Maya eximed in joy when she finally returned to her senses, and she seemed to be happier about Caspian¡¯s victory than her own. Omar was shocked by Caspian again, and he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s unhealthy topare myself to him. In just a month, Casper¡¯s strength had such a shocking improvement again. Perhaps¡­¡± Omar paused. Everyone thought he recalled something important, and they all focused on him, trying to listen to his following sentence. Finally, the crowd heard Omar¡¯s voice that sounded serious. ¡°Perhaps drinking goat soup can help with improving oneself quickly in a short time?¡± The crowd was speechless when they heard that. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 Caspian stood in the Star-Dazzler Stage, looking at the unconscious Anderson. Soon, a few figures rushed out from the crowd, hurriedly checking on Anderson¡¯s injuries. Then, one of them even akimbo, pointing at Caspian, roaring, ¡°Why did you hurt him so bad?!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes looked at the few outer disciples. Not knowing why, but being watched condescendingly by Caspian frightened that disciple as if a beast stared at him. Even so, he could only bite the bullet and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! Give us an exnation for hurting Anderson!¡± When the crowd heard that, they all widened their eyes and looked at the outer disciples in disbelief. After all, the Star-Dazzler Stage was used by disciples to resolve disputes, and it was an extreme ce. Hence, severe injuries and crippling another were prettymon. It was obvious that Anderson was not as good as Caspian, and that was why he was defeated. Yet, these outer disciples were still angrily asking for an exnation, which was extremely unseen before. However, these disciples did not have such realization, and they red at Caspian as if they wanted to skin him alive. Then, Caspian swept his gaze across the people and chortled. ¡°What are youughing at?!¡± The outer disciple that spoke before frowned. ¡°If you don¡¯t bring him away now, he¡¯s going to die,¡± Caspian pointed at Anderson, ¡°The dy in his treatment here might cost his life. Will the blood be on your hand or mine? The thousands of pairs of eyes here saw that Anderson¡¯s still alive when I beat him up.¡± In that instant, the outer disciples¡¯ faces changed, and their mouths trembled, wanting to say something. However, Caspian did not give them any chance to speak up. Next, his face suddenly darkened, and his eyes were covered in frost as he looked coldly at everyone. ¡°If you¡¯re unconvinced, juste up.¡± After saying that, Caspian shook his arm, and a ck light shed and burst, turning into a long spear. Soon, a deadly aura spread toward the surroundings. Then, as if tiny ice cones formed in the air, everyone felt a prickling pain on their skin, and they were shocked. ¡°An almost spirit tool!¡± Someone shouted in the crowd. Next, everyone looked at Caspian¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear. Before that, many people heard that Caspian had an almost spirit tool when he returned from the Hopeful Woman Mountain. Nheless, as Caspian did not show the Ghoul- Locker Spear after leaving the Hopeful Woman Mountain, many people did not show it yet. Hence, most of them still doubted that. The deadly, almost spirit tool shed in front of everyone. The harsh de light kept glowing, and it was just like a sharp de pressing onto their neck at a nce, making them unable to breathe. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. There was no more doubt on the almost spirit tool! Caspian showing his weapon at that time also directly expressed his current attitude. If they wanted a fight, he would give them! In that instant, the raging outer disciples showed a look of panic in their eyes. They watched the entire fight where Caspian beat Anderson mercilessly. Even though Caspian battled with his bare hands, he had terrifying strength. Now that Caspian had an almost spirit tool with him, they dared not to think about the force he had now. Nheless, with so many disciples watching them, the outer disciples thought it would be humiliating if they rim now. Just when these outer disciples were caught in a hard ce and were unable to advance or retreat, a sound equivalent to sprinkling a handful of salt on their wounds came. ¡°As outer disciples, you¡¯re bullying Casper by outnumbering him. Do you really think there are no apprentices?¡± A figure leaped onto the Star-Dazzler Stage, standing beside Caspian as the voice sounded. Then, everyone looked over and was surprised to find that it was Xander, the best apprentice! Caspian was the rising apprentice in the past few months, and Xander was the terrifying monster that all the apprentices were afraid of. Not only that, many outer disciples did not dare to provoke them easily. Seeing that even Xander stood up for Caspian and insulted them, the outer disciples felt miserable. Their strength was on par with Anderson, and after seeing Caspian¡¯s power, they had no confidence at all. With Xander on the same team as Caspian, these outer disciples felt their blood running cold. ¡°Just¡­ Just wait! We¡­ We¡¯ll let you off the hook today¡­ Otherwise, others will think the outer disciples are bullying the disciples of the same sect! Then, once you¡¯re promoted to the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, we¡¯ll¡­ We¡¯ll settle the score¡­¡± These outer disciples looked horrible, and they stuttered. However, even a fool could hear the cowardice in their tones. In that instant, the crowdughed out loud, and the air was filled with a joyous mood. Everyone¡¯s reaction made the outer disciples look worse than before, and they did not dare to say anything but just carried Anderson away. That time, Caspian¡¯s voice sounded from behind them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, dear seniors. Once we reach the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, we¡¯ll visit you.¡± One of the outer disciples that carried Anderson suddenly felt his legs go weak, and he fell with the unconscious Anderson, rolling a few times on the ground. Anderson¡¯s wounds that stopped bleeding suddenly cracked open again, and blood oozed out furiously. Seeing that scene, the middle-aged schr smiled helplessly and shook his head. Then, he swept his gaze at everyone present as if he were the elder of a family, looking at his future generation. Finally, his sight fell on Caspian. Caspian suddenly sensed something, and he frowned, ncing outside the crowd. Xander noticed Caspian¡¯s puzzled expression and asked in confusion, ¡°Casper, what¡¯s up?¡± Caspian looked in the direction for a moment, but he did not find anything unusual. Then, he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± At that time, the middle-aged schr already left. He seemed to be strolling in the courtyard, step by step, not hurriedly or slowly. Strangely, each step he took seemed to be more than dozens of meters. The middle-aged schr was already far from the Immortal Soldiers Arena in the blink of an eye. Soon, building after building was far behind him. Judging from his action, the man walked toward the depth of the Heavenly Stars Sect. Suddenly, a voice sounded behind him. ¡°Hello! Did anything interesting happen? Why did you suddenly go down the mountain?¡± When the middle-aged schr heard the voice, he turned around. Not far from him, a beautifuldy with an elegant temperament who looked about 26 years old smiled at him. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 If Maisie were present and saw that woman, she would surely ask in surprise, ¡°Master, what are you doing here?¡± Yes¡­ That woman was Maisie¡¯s teacher, one of the eighteen Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s outstanding figures, Dakota Wilde. The middle-aged schr she greeted was the current Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s person in charge and the figure that caught everyone¡¯s attention in Earlington of Efrax, Hadley Forsyth. Even though his name sounded feminine, Hadley was a masculine man. He was among the top five in the entire Earlington of Efrax, a formidable figure in the peak third-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm. ¡°Dakota, it¡¯s you!¡± Hadley smiled, ¡°I just happened to be free today, and I decided to walk around. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you.¡± However, Dakota did not believe him, and she went straight to the subject. ¡°Hadley, I¡¯m sure you went down the mountain for someone.¡± ¡±You¡¯re right!¡± Hadley nodded and admitted. ¡°How was it?¡± Dakota asked, and she appeared somewhat serious. After pondering for a moment, Hadley answered her with a question, ¡°Dakota, have you got in touch with him before?¡± Dakota was stunned, and she did not know why Hadley asked that, but she still replied to him truthfully, ¡°Casper was rumored to be Matthew¡¯s disciple in the mortal world, but he didn¡¯t formally enter the sect. Hence, my disciple, Maisie, had been contacting him. However, I haven¡¯t met him yet¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Hadley nodded and asked, ¡°Dakota, do you remember what Master used to tell us?¡± Dakota was puzzled. ¡°Which one are you referring to?¡± Hadley cleared his throat, saying, ¡°Master used to say that the best way to understand someone is to meet them personally. Then, you¡¯ll know the person¡¯s true colors, and anything you know from others is not urate.¡± ¡°Hadley¡­¡± Dakota was speechless, ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯re unwilling to answer my question. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to make up Master¡¯s words¡­¡± Dakota knew Hadley¡¯s attitude for long, which was wiry she was annoyed and exposed him. However, Hadley remained indifferent, and ire said, ¡°Dakota, you¡¯re wrong for saying that. Why don¡¯t you believe me, your senior? After all, I¡¯m still the person in charge of the Heavenly Stars Sect, so why would I lie to you?¡± ¡°You would.¡± Dakota nodded. Hadley was at a loss for words. Then, as he felt helpless, Hadley had to mention his identity, ¡°Dakota, I¡¯m still the person in charge of the Heavenly Stars Sect, can¡¯t you respect me?¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯m sorry about that, Hadley.¡± Dakota bowed. Without waiting for Hadley to say anything, she asked again, ¡°Hadley, what do you think about Casper?¡± Hadley smiled, and that time, he did not avoid Dakota¡®s question. ¡°Dakota, you dealt with him before and gave him a mission to fight two disciples in three months. Since you did that, it means you¡¯re optimistic about him. Hence, what you want now is an affirmative answer from me to strengthen your confidence, right?¡± What Hadley said was exactly what Dakota thought. ¡°Hadley, you¡¯re still good at reading other people as always,¡± Dakota nodded, ¡°However, Maisie has a high evaluation for Casper, so I¡¯m curious why he is still an apprentice now.¡± ¡°His aptitude is great, and he even had some secrets¡­¡± Then, after thinking about the following sentence, Hadley continued, ¡°But I don¡¯ t think he¡¯s hiding them in secret, and I bet he¡¯s unaware of them.¡± Just as Dakota was about to ask what secrets Hadley talked about, he changed the subject. ¡°Casper has an almost spirit tool, and he defeated an outer disciple as an apprentice. These clearly show his potentials, but there¡¯s a saying in Idacith¡­¡± Dakota immediately chimed in, ¡°An immature genius isn¡¯t a genius.¡± ¡°If he has the potential and luck, we can pay some attention to him¡­¡± Hadley looked into the sky, and he appeared as if he was deep in thoughts. Dakota knew that her senior might be strange at times, but that was only when he dealt with unimportant matters. However, it would feel as if Hadley switched into a different person when facing a major issue, and he was terrified like lightning in the sky. Hence, Dakota did not dare to interrupt Hadley¡¯s train of thoughts, and she just quietly waited at the side. After some time, Hadley suddenly broke the silence, and his voice sounded as if it came from the depths of the void. ¡°Dakota, is Frankie going to ept a disciple in a few days?¡± Dakota was stunned. She knew that Hadley would not spurt nonsense. Therefore, his question might be pointing to the struggle between the conservatives and radicals of the Heavenly Stars Sect. The Heavenly Stars Sect had 18 outstanding figures, but not all belonged to one of the two factions. Currently, the Heavenly Stars Sect had eight conservatives, seven radicals, and three neutrals. The position of these three neutrals in the future could almost determine the trend of the two factions and the future of Heavenly Stars Sect, and Hadley was the most crucial figure in the neutrals. Hence, when Dakota heard Hadley¡¯s question, she already thought of the deeper meaning of his words, and he was possibly referring to the fight between the two factions. Since it was rted to that, Dakota did not dare to utter a single word, but she just nodded and answered, ¡°Mhm¡­¡± ¡°I know that kid too, and he¡¯s quite talented. He¡¯s only fourteen, yet he¡¯s already in the peak third-stage Pulse Control Realm, and it¡®sparable to how I was before,¡± Hadley muttered. When Dakota heard the remark, her heart suddenly sank. Then, Hadley suddenly continued, ¡°However, he¡¯s too young and tends to act rashly. If he continues that, he might bring troubles to his own Master. Frankie¡®s disciple¡¯s mind still needs to be polished. In this aspect, I prefer the child Maisie chose.¡± Dakota did not dare to simply reply, so she silently listened to him. Sure enough, Hadley said something again after some time. However, he turned around and walked away as he spoke. Nheless, Dakota could hear his words. ¡°I heard that Leonard wants to recruit a disciple. I¡¯ll go talk to him and see if there is anyone in his mind. If not, it¡¯s good to know what he wants from his disciples.¡± After he said that, Hadley vanished from Dakota¡¯s sight as if he disappeared into thin air. On the other hand, Dakota still stood in ce, and her eyes shed with brilliance due to the shock. Finally, it calmed down. ¡°Leonard wants to recruit a disciple¡­ I¡¯ve not heard of this news before. Hadley revealed this news because¡­¡± Dakota¡¯s breathing became faster. The reason for that was straightforward. Leonard Autumn was one of the 18 Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s outstanding figures. Even though he was still in the peak second-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s most treasured fighter, the swordsman that used the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Hisbat skill was so formidable that only Hadley was above him! Chapter 406 Chapter 406 Dakota took a deep breath, trying her best to calm down. However, her heart was still pounding hard. The reason was not only Leonard¡¯s swordsman id entity or that Leonard recruited a disciple, but because Leonard was also a radical. He was the figure that could represent the radicals! After Frankie, who represented the conservatives, epted Adrian as his disciple, Hadley¡¯s news seemed to imply that he wanted to support the radicals. After the crippled master passed away, the radicals had one less person than the conservatives. After pondering for a moment, Dakota looked in the direction Hadley left, thinking, ¡°It seems that Hadley hasn¡¯t decided yet, so he¡¯s letting us handle the contradicting views ourselves as always. First, he¡¯ll maintain the bnce, and then it¡¯s up to us.¡± At the thought of that, Dakota¡¯s eyes shined brilliantly. ¡°The future of the Heavenly Stars Sect must be patched by the people of the Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± *** The Star-Dazzler Stage¡®s incident did not only make Caspian¡¯s reputation soar among the apprentices, but many outer disciples also knew of his existence. Even though Anderson was ranked at the bottom among the outer disciples, he was still an outer disciple. In other words, Caspian sessfully defeated a disciple in the higher realm, and that was enough to make people secretly remember his name. Caspian returned to the courtyard he lived in, and he received the rewards confiscated before the sunset. From that point of view, Adrian was considered honest as he did not find other excuses. Nheless, it would be useless even if Adrian wanted to because Caspian defeated Anderson on the Star-Dazzler Stage, and it was not a corner where no one could see. The apprentices and outer disciples that came were close to a thousand. With so many eyes watching Caspian crushing Anderson, Adrian would surely create amotion if he dared to go back on his words. Moreover, Adrian was just epted as Frankie¡¯s disciple, and that matter was not publicly announced yet. Hence, Adrian did not want to taint Frankie¡¯s name and let himself be tragically rejected from being Frankie¡¯s disciple as soon as he was recruited. Therefore, Adrian sent someone to pass the rewards that should have belonged to Caspian since the beginning over even if he was unwilling. The rewards for killing monsters, the Ninth Sacred Sect¡¯s disciples, Tigreal, and Leo, included spirit stones, precious ingredients and materials, weapons, and martial skill. At that moment, they piled up on Caspian¡¯s bed like a small hill. The five goats that Caspian dragged into the house were dumbfounded when they saw the shiny pile of treasures, and they stood still on the spot, not making a sound. On the other hand, Little Candy widened its big curious eyes and got closer to the pile of items. Then, it used its paw to pull them with great interest. ¡°There is nothing particrly useful¡­¡± Caspian sat cross-legged, reaching out and taking the hobbling Little Candy into his arms. However, Little Candy seemed to have found something interesting and was just about to take a closer look, but Caspian immediately carried it. It immediately whimpered in dissatisfaction. Unfortunately for Little Candy, its current strength was still iparable to Caspian¡®s, and it could not break free from his grip. ¡®Spirit stones! Hmm¡­ I can eat them. Now that I¡¯m in peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm, I can umte more and do my best to rush to the second-stage Pulse Control Realm in three months,¡¯ Caspian thought as he took a piece of spirit stone and swallowed it. As for the precious ingredients and materials, Caspian flicked his sleeve and ced them all in the Earring of Echo. After all, there were too many things, and his storage bag could not fit them all. These materials included inscriptions, formations, and equipment. Although there were no particrly rare ingredients, they were generally sufficient. Next, Caspian nced at the weapons and decided to extract them for tool refinement. Caspian used an almost spirit tool, and the highest-ranking weapon rewarded by the Heavenly Stars Sect was only seventh-grade. Caspian could not put the Ghoul-Locker Spear aside and use the seventh-grade weapon, which was not much stronger than his physical body. Finally, Caspian¡¯s gaze fell onto the martial skill rewarded for the mission. ¡°The Great Leisure Court¡­ It¡¯s a body technique.¡± Caspian picked up the book and flipped through it. In that instant, his eyes lit up. The only body technique he mastered before was the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows. When Caspian obtained the book in Evergreen Town¡¯s Lawrence family, it was rated as middle-rank Mortal Grade skill as its cultivation method was iplete. After practicing it, Caspian could tell that the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadow¡¯s actual level should be low- rank Earth Grade. Later, even though the skill received the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s founder¡®s blessing and improved, coupled with Caspian¡¯s deeper understanding of the change in space due to the White Tiger¡¯s blood, the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows¡¯ was still limited by its grade. Hence, Caspian might want to improve his body technique again, but there was no room for him to go further. Based on Caspian¡¯s estimation, even if he utilized the founder¡®s blessings and the White Tiger¡¯s blood essence well, the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows¡¯ current power would increase by 20%, which would be the limit of that body technique. It was obvious that Caspian was unwilling to meet such a situation. Before that, Caspian considered whether he should use his sect contribution points to exchange for a higher-level body technique. However, once the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s martial skill reached the mid-rank Earth Grade, it would require more contribution points. If Caspian wanted to use the contribution points to exchange for martial skill, he would naturally have to reduce the cultivation resources he needed. Nheless, the reward that time greatly helped to solve that problem. The Great Leisure Court. A high-rank Earth Grade martial skill. It was a level higher than Caspian¡¯s expected mid-rank Earth Grade martial art. ¡°Not bad at all.¡± Caspian nodded. From his point of view, that martial skill was the one that would help him the most of all the rewards. After feeding Little Candy, Caspian ced the cub back into the Earring of Echo, whereas he returned to the Tower of Life¡¯s Time Warp Zone and started practicing the martial skill. Three days in real life would be nine days in the Time Warp Zone, and Caspian alreadypleted the Great Leisure Court¡¯s first training, Shrinking the Distance. Even though Caspian could also run a few meters in a blink of an eye, that was achieved by speed. However, the Great Leisure Court¡¯s trick was different, and it secretly contained thew of space. Initially, Caspian would be from a spot rushing to another, and if someone blocked his path, he would stop. However, Shrinking the Distance was different. By using thew of space, Caspian was equivalent to directly reaching the target location from the original location. As it was too fast, everyone would feel as if he shrunk the distance, and even if there were a wall in the middle, it would not stop Caspian. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. That would be the ideal situation. With Caspian¡¯s current realm, he would surely be affected slightly if there was a blockage in between when he used the skill. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 When it concerned the space changes, it would be challenging for ordinary cultivators to master it, especially for Pulse Control Realm disciples. Fortunately, Caspian received a drop of White Tiger¡¯s blood essence in the Hopeful Woman Mountain, and White Tigers controlled the space changes. He had an inherent advantage. Besides that, his body was as strong as a humanoid beast, which could ensure his resistance to the distortion caused by the changes in space when he practiced, thereby guaranteeing that his cultivation and perception were not affected. Caspian naturally understood the advantages he had, so he worked tirelessly. Except for the necessary rest, he never stopped at other times. In the following days, Caspian trained in seclusion in the Time Warp Zone, not leaving the ce. Caspian trained hard and desperately as he knew that it was June, and there was only half a year more to that day. Ten days passed in the blink of an eye, and the Heavenly Stars Sect also appeared calm in those days, especially among the apprentices. As they were considered the low- level disciples in the Heavenly Stars Sect, anything that happened to the sect would not affect them, so they seemed more peaceful than others. However, the serenity felt just like the calm before the storm for some keen disciples. On that day in early July, Omar came to see Caspian early in the morning, and the first thing he asked was Caspian¡®s tips on raising goats. ¡°Raising goats?¡± when Caspian heard Omar¡¯s question, he was so surprised that he answered him with a question, ¡°Why are you raising goats?¡± ¡°For consumption,¡± Omar answered straightforwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Since you defeated Anderson on the Star-Dazzler Stage, raising goats has been the trend among the apprentices.¡± ¡±What?!¡± Caspian thought it was ridiculous, ¡°What does my victory against Anderson have to do with raising goats?¡± Omar did not seem to care about Caspian¡¯s question, but he appeared grudgeful as he murmured, ¡°Sight. There are tens of thousands of apprentices in the Heavenly Stars Sect, and everyone wants to raise goats, causing the goats¡¯ price to skyrocket. At the highest point, it was ten times more expensive than usual! It should be illegal!¡± Caspian was annoyed, and he immediately interrupted Omar, ¡°Omar, can you just tell me what¡¯s the corrtion of me defeating Anderson and all of you raising goats?¡± However, Omar just looked at Caspian in shock. ¡°Casper, the reason has long spread among the apprentices. Are you unaware?¡± Caspian could only admit, ¡°I¡¯ve not been out since I returned that day, so I¡¯ve not met anyone else.¡± ¡±That makes sense¡­¡± Omar suddenly whispered, ¡°Rumor has it that your strength improved significantly in such a short time, and even managed to defeat an outer disciple because you eat goat meat every day to strengthen your body.¡± ¡°Ha?!¡± The news stunned Caspian, and he widened his eyes in surprise. Omar did not seem to notice Caspian¡¯s bbergasted look, and he continued with a mysterious expression, ¡°Casper, hurry and tell me if the rumors are true.¡± ¡°Of course, they¡¯re lies,¡± Caspian shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m raising the goats to nurture my temperament, and they¡¯re still alive in my backyard.¡± Omar believed Caspian¡¯s words, and he instantly frowned. ¡°So you didn¡¯t cook it? Then, who spread the d*mn rumors? If I find out, I¡¯ll teach that person a lesson.¡± As he spoke, Omarpletely forgot that he was the reason behind everyone¡¯s misunderstanding that day. Seeing that Omar was disappointed as he lost a secret technique to improve, Caspian had to change the topic. ¡°Omar, is there another reason for your visit today?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Omar nodded, and his eyes shed with excitement, ¡°I originally wanted to ask for your opinions, but since you said you¡¯ve not been out the past few days, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re unaware of the news. Also, this one is big news!¡± Caspian asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Caspian knew that Omar was talkative and lively, but. it was rare to see him bursting with excitement like that. Hence, he was also curious. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the sect¡¯s going to open the Valley of Death in the next few days!¡± Omar grabbed Caspian¡¯s elbow and shouted. ¡°Paradise Valley?¡± Caspian was stunned, and his heart instantly pounded faster. Caspian always wanted to go there, but he did not expect his dream to be realized so soon. Moreover, the Heavenly Stars Sect wanted to open the Valley of Death before leaving the sect for a long time. It was evident that Omar had more news than that. Then, he controlled the excitement in his heart and said, ¡°Besides that, it¡¯s also said that Elder Leonard wants to ept a disciple before his ascension. This disciple will be chosen from the apprentices heading to Paradise Valley.¡± ¡°Elder Leonard?¡± Caspian gave it a thought and quickly recalled the name of one of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s 18 outstanding figures. When he realized who Leonard was, Caspian¡¯s heart beat twice as fast as before. ¡°The swordsman of the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword, Leonard Autumn? He wants to recruit a disciple, and the candidate is from our apprentices?¡± Caspian felt that his temples throbbed hard, and his throat was dry. ¡°Yes!¡± Omar nodded hard. ¡°This news is 99% urate! Moreover, it¡¯s spread like crazy among the apprentices. Those outer and inner disciples are looking at us strangely with a gaze filled with envy! I bet the news will be officially released in two days!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes glistened, and he breathed fast. Naturally, Caspian would feel excited as Leonard was a legendary figure in the Heavenly Stars Sect. ording to the rumors, Leonard¡¯s strength plummeted when he was young due to some reasons, and he went from being a genius in the family to aughing stock of the crowd. However, Leonard did not give up, battling through lives and deaths, leaving behind those much more talented cultivators. Finally, with his iparablebat skills, Leonard proudly became the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s God of War and also the swordsman of the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword. It was not an exaggeration to say that Leonard was like an idol among all the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. He inspired every disciple with his tenacious personality and how he rose from the ashes. As a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, Caspian naturally felt the same. After a while, Caspian finally calmed down, and he asked, ¡°Omar, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Elder Leonard¡¯s currently in the peak of the second-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm, right?¡± ¡°You¡®re right!¡± Omar nodded, ¡°After recruiting his disciple, he might retreat and start breaking through the third-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm. If that¡¯s the case, besides the head of the Heavenly Stars Sect, we¡¯ll have another third-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator!¡± Chapter 408 Chapter 408 If one did not look at the level, a third-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm could already be the highest realm among the cultivators in Efrax. Moreover, Leonard was a terrifyingly powerful figure that could easily kill anyone of the same realm as him. Once he ascended to the third-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm, it was not an exaggeration to say the Heavenly Stars Sect suddenly had extra two ordinary third-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. ¡°This is a once-in-a-lifetime chance, an astonishing result in the Valley of Death and catch Elder Leonard¡¯s attention, it¡¯ll be like an instant sess for us!¡± When OmarOmar said that, he excitedly pped his hands. It was apparent that he longed to be an elder¡¯s disciple. CaspianCaspian was naturally affected too. Once he entered the sect, he realized that resources were vital for cultivators. He could achieve his current results not only due to his hard work, but also the continuous support of cultivation resources, and both were equally important. ¡°The specific situation will be clear when the official newses out, and I¡¯m just here to tell you to prepare earlier,¡± OmarOmar patted CaspianCaspian on the shoulder, ¡°At that time, we¡®ll surely have another battle again. I didn¡¯t have any chance to show off at the Hopeful Woman Mountainst time, and this time I won¡¯t lose to you again.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go easy on you either.¡± CaspianCaspian smiled. ¡°Alright. I should go back and prepare,¡± OmarOmar bade goodbye. At the same time, he also started muttering, ¡°So consuming goats won¡¯t help with improvement. Then, what else can I do¡­ Sigh¡­ What a headache.¡± CaspianCaspian was speechless. After CaspianCaspian sent OmarOmar off, he returned to his house and recalled the information about the Valley of Death. Whenever the cultivators entered the pathway of immortality, fighting with monsters was unavoidable. The Heavenly Stars Sect specially developed the Valley of Death for low-level disciples to be familiar with fighting monsters. Moreover, the sect collected the monsters in the Valley of Death from various ces, and their levels were not high. Usually, the Valley of Death would be closed. Just like how they were in the wild, these monsters would hunt and survive independently. When there was a need, the Heavenly Stars Sect would op en up the Valley of Death, letting the disciples in the sect enter and kill monsters. Naturally, all the gains from the killing belonged to the disciples. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As the growth of monsters in the Valley of Death was not deliberately restricted by the Heavenly Stars Sect, the environment in the Valley of Death was not much different from the outside world. That way, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples could familiarize themselves with the techniques of fighting monsters through the training in Valley of Death. In the future, they would not be flustered if they saw one in the real world. ¡°The environment in Valley of Death is not much different from the outside world. There are forests and streams¡­¡± CaspianCaspian pondered. After some time, his eyes lit up as if he thought of something. Then, CaspianCaspian took out the books he borrowed before and started to look for the notes on the Great Oceans Sect. At the same time, CaspianCaspian found an introduction about the Valley of Death andpared it with some information about the Great Oceans Sect one by one. After some time, CaspianCaspian kept away the books andy down. Looking at the ceiling, a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. It seems that I must prepare well for it.¡± Three dayster, Heavenly Stars Sect officially announced that Leonard, the swordmaster of the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword, would recruit a personal disciple from among the apprentices. Hence, the Heavenly Stars Sect would finally reopen Valley of Death two dayster, after more than ten years, and the apprentices would enter to hunt monsters and train themselves. ording to the Heavenly Stas Sect¡¯s news, they opened the Valley of Death due to the previous monsters ¡®raids and apprentices¡¯ performances during that time. However, even a fool could understand that the result in Valley of Death would be Leonard¡¯s recruitment criteria. The person who would be epted as his disciple would be the one with the best achievement in Valley of Death. The news was so sensational that the incident where Dazzling Stars Pce¡¯s Frankie officially recruited Adrian was overshadowed, and almost no one paid attention to it. Even though Adrian was a genius in cultivation, he was still a teenager at heart. Initially, he wanted to enjoy the crowd¡¯s admiration as the matter was worth the praise. Then, he could get rid of the bad luck caused by CaspianCaspian. However, as soon as the news about Leonard recruiting a disciple was announced, only a few disciples beside him cared about Adrian¡¯s eptance, and the others did not care. Nheless, Adrian could not cause trouble to Leonard. If he impulsively went to provoke him, Leonard did not need to handle him, as his master, Frankie, would directly chop off his head. One could imagine how miserable Adrian felt. For the next few days, his face was so unsightly that even his cultivation speed slowed down. The day before Valley of Death opened, CaspianCaspian went to find MaisieMaisie. Previously, when MaisieMaisie lent CaspianCaspian the spirit mountain spring, she mentioned that she would retreat and start to break through the Holy Land Realm after CaspianCaspian¡¯s matter was settled. It would take CaspianCaspian at least a month in Valley of Death, and he was worried that MayaMaya would already be training in seclusion before that, so he went to visit her. CaspianCaspian knew that when a cultivator ascended, the higher the realm, the more spiritual Qi he needed. Thus, he brought almost all the spirit stones he had when he came that time. Although CaspianCaspian knew these spirit stones would not be much help, that could prove CaspianCaspian¡®s effort and strength in his current realm. The following day, Valley of Death opened, and the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentices all came except for those with special circumstances. About fourteen thousand people gathered outside the valley, looking at the mist in front of them. All of them appeared excited and nervous. As the monsters in Valley of Death were captured and raised by the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, they could not open it every year. It was just like fishing, where there was a period of rest to let the fries grow. However, it was not easy to raise these monsters due to the unique species. Whenever the Valley of Death closed, it would be at least for five years. ording to rumors, there were so many monsters killedst time, so it was ten years since they opened Valley of Death. Not long after, CaspianCaspian found Xander, OmarOmar, MayaMaya, and Sna among the crowd. The few of them chatted, and CaspianCaspian found that they did not enter the Valley of Death before. Everyone¡¯s understanding of the situation in Valley of Death came from word of mouth from other experienced disciples, as well as the records of the sect¡¯s books. However, the monsters in the valley were not static, and they might be different at that time. Therefore, apart from the environment that would not change so easily, almost everyone knew no thing about the types and levels of monsters. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 While everyone talked, Maya took out a few pieces of paper from the storage bag and handed them to Caspian and others. ¡±This is¡­¡± Caspian took the paper, opened it, and his eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Valley of Death¡¯s map?¡± Xander and Omar opened the maps, and their nervous expression quickly calmed down. Maya was good at collecting, summarizing, and categorizing information. Thest time they went hunting monsters, she was the one who gathered and sorted out the details. That time, Maya utilized her advantage again. Just as when other disciples were anxious about the unfamiliar terrain, Maya and her few friends already had a map in their hand. Then, Maya exined to everyone, ¡°Ipiled and drew this map based on the recent five times of the opening of Valley of Death. Over the past few decades, the environment won¡¯t remain the same, but there shouldn¡¯t be much change.¡± After a while, Maya continued, ¡°The map shown is roughly half of the Valley of Death region. The surrounding areas are deserted, so there are not many people, ack of resources, and no monsters. Therefore, the information is notplete. I think we won¡¯t get there. Once we enter, we should be able to confirm our locations as quickly as possible. Then, if there¡¯s any problem, it¡¯ll be easier for us to support each other.¡± Caspian noticed a strange hint in Maya¡¯s words. Then, he looked up and asked, ¡°We¡¯re going to the Valley of Death through random teleportation?¡± As its name suggested, the so-called random teleportation was the teleportation array that sent the cultivators into the Valley of Death, and they would be ced at random ces. Those with bad luck, one would be sent to the bottom of the river or even teleported next to a monster¡¯s mouth. Nheless, those possibilities were only if the cultivator was really unlucky. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Maya nodded, ¡°The sect does this to prevent many people from swarming in one ce and wasting the limited time in vain.¡± Caspian already expected it, so he did not think it was a problem. After all, the trial in Valley of Death onlysted for 20 days. If more than 10000 people rushed in together, there would be more people than monsters in an area in a short time, and no one would have the opportunity to hunt. If the apprentices wanted to hunt, they must leave the crowd, and more than four days might be wasted. Using a quarter of the time on the road was really not worth it. Hence, the Heavenly Stars Sect used this random teleportation method to solve the problem. At that time, Xander looked at Caspian, suddenly saying, ¡°Casper, based on the current situation, it seems that our strength will be decided in the Valley of Death.¡± When everyone heard that, they immediately understood his words. The white crane¡®s task was for Caspian toplete it in three months, and the deadline was indeed in the Valley of Death. Everyone looked at Caspian and Xander one after another, secretly wondering if the two would fight in the valley. However, Xander suddenly said something unexpected. ¡°The difference between us doesn¡¯t have to be determined through a one-on-one fight,¡± Xander said. Everyone was stunned. Caspian blinked and quickly understood what Xander talked about, and he smiled. ¡°With a stadium as big as Valley of Death, it would be a waste if we don¡¯t use it right.¡± The two of them talked in riddles, and everyone was puzzled. Maya was the first to ask, ¡°What are you two talking about? Why is Valley of Death a stadium?¡± Caspian smiled and exined, ¡°Xander¡¯s saying that we should make good use of the monsters in Valley of Death andpare who kills the most monsters.¡± Xander chimed in, ¡°Also, who kills the strongest monster.¡± When they heard their exnation, everyone immediately understood. After thinking about it carefully, that was also a good way, and they nodded one after another. Caspian and Xander nced at each other, and both of them understood tacitly. Truth be told, that was the most advantageous method for the two. After all, they could distinguish between the winner and loser, and they did not need to show their hidden skills. It could be said that they have the best of both worlds. The crowd chat for a moment, and they suddenly heard a noise from the front. Looking up, everyone saw the mist covering the Valley of Death gradually dissipating, revealing a beautifulndscape. At that time, the disciples in the front already rushed into the Valley of Death. Xander said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s meet up in the valley.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s keep in touch at any time.¡± Everyone agreed. As there was no prohibition in the Valley of Death. Once they were in the valley, the cultivators couldmunicate by using messengers. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s arrangement was also to prevent any idents among the disciples. Before reaching thendscape, Caspian took a deep breath and walked in. Immediately, he felt a strong force, like a big invisible hand, grabbing his waist and tugging it hard. Suddenly, Caspian¡¯s body flew into mid-air, and lights shed in front of him. The bizarre sight made him unable to distinguish the directions. However, Caspian already used the teleportation arrays a few times, so he was not panicked. The entire process onlysted a few seconds, and soon, he felt himself stepping on the ground. Then, he caught a whiff of a pungent smell. ¡°Where am I?¡± Caspian fell on the ground and quickly observed his surroundings. The area was surrounded by huge trees with dense leaves and branches, covering arge area of sunlight, making the surroundings look very dark, like dusk or evening. In addition, the surrounding air was filled with a rotten scent, which made people feel hot and ufortable when they breathed in. Caspian frowned slightly, and he kicked his feet, wanting to leap onto a tree to observe the area. However, he seemed to be stepping on mud, and he could not jump up, but his lower legs sank deeper into the ground. ¡°Swamp?¡± Caspian was shocked, and he wanted to pull his legs out.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When he moved a little bit, he immediately realized that the ground was like a huge mouth, swallowing part of his legs. Moreover, the mud had amazing suction power, and he could not get rid of it. At that time, Caspian did not need to observe the area to know where he was teleported. However, it was obvious that Caspian was unlucky as he was sent to one of the most dangerous areas in Valley of Death at the start, Rotten Mud Swamp. The area was dubbed one of the most dangerous areas because the swamp was bottomless, and the mud was thicker than paste. Once a Pulse Control Realm cultivator fell into the swamp, there was 99% of him slowly being miserably swallowed by the swamp if he had nopanions helping them. Moreover, the number of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples that died here was also one of the most numerous in each area of Valley of Death. Besides that, there was also another reason¡­ Caspian looked into the darkness in the distance, and a horrible green light suddenly appeared like a ghost fire, and he uttered, ¡°One of the six most poisonous monsters, Scented Phantom Cat.¡± Chapter 410 Chapter 410 The figure appeared silently about 50 meters away from Caspian. If it was not for those bright green eyes that looked likenterns, Caspian would not have noticed it by sound. In the dark environment, the Scented Phantom Cat¡¯s figure resembled a seven year-old child walking with all his limbs on the ground and back arched, and it was incredibly eerie and weird. With the appearance of the Scented Phantom Cat, a smell that was neither fragrant nor foul spread in the surroundings. Caspian stared at the monster wandering in the distance and tried to struggle. Unfortunately, the lower half of his body sank into the swamp, leaving only the part above the waist exposed. Consequently, it was harder for Caspian to move. ¡°It¡¯s, rather troublesome this time¡­¡± Caspian smiled bitterly when he saw the figure slowly standing upright. It was apparent that the Scented Phantom Cat noticed the cultivator in front of it was trapped in the swamp. However, it did not rush forward as it was suspicious by nature, but it kept wandering in the distance, gradually approaching Caspian. At the same time, the Scented Phantom Cat was constantly exuding that peculiar poisonous odor from the musk nds of its body. The Scented Phantom Cat was one of the six most poisonous monsters mostly due to the smell it emitted. The Scented Phantom Cats loved to feed on rotten food, especially meat. Therefore, they would use their sharp ws to break the prey after capturing them. Then, they would ce them in a ce with high humidity and high temperature and wait until the carcasses began to rot before feasting. After eating arge amount of rotten meat, the Scented Phantom Cat¡¯s musk nds would start umting a transparent liquid. The liquid could be made into a highly stimting aromatizer after mixing it with other spices. Hence, many brothels and even the harem beauties of various counties around Salleria and Efrax would carry fragrant sachets made by these ingredients at all times. However, if the liquid was used on its own, it would be a poison that could make anyone dizzy and weak. The most remarkable thing about the poison was that it dissipated in the air. Thus, anyone alive and breathing would slowly inhale the toxin into their bodies, and they would only notice it when they were poisoned. Then, the poisoned person could helplessly watch as the Scented Phantom Cat opened his chest with its ws, taking out his internal organs, leaving him to die in despair. Third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators could store spiritual Qi in their bodies, and the spiritual Qi would cycle in their bodies 24/7, tampering with their bodies simultaneously. Hence, they would not be easily poisoned and have a specific resistance to the toxins of the Scented Phantom Cat. However, first-stage and second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators would be in danger if they met the Scented Phantom Cat. Moreover, half of Caspian¡¯s body was trapped in the swamp, and he was not able to avoid the Scented Phantom Cat¡¯s toxin attack even if he wanted to. When the Scented Phantom Cat noticed that Caspian did not move the slightest bit in the swamp, it got closer, tentatively moving forward little by little, and kept secreting the fragrance. Suddenly, the surrounding air seemed to be smeared with ayer of faint purple paint, and the first nce made people feel dizzy. When it was about 20 meters from Caspian, he could finally clearly see the Scented Phantom Cat¡¯s outline in the dark environment. It had a skinny body, sunken abdomen, and exposed ribs. Not only that, but its cat-like face was as big as a washbowl, and its fur was dirty, stained with dirt. Under a pair of green and narrow eyes, the most striking features were those two long fangs that were the size of an adult¡¯s middle finger. Even though the part below Caspian¡¯s abdomen was swallowed by the swamp as he struggled before, the Scented Phantom Cat still did not rush forward, and it circled Caspian from a distance. Its ws that were sharp like knives stroked rhythmically on the ground. In that instant, there were shocking traces around Caspian as if a sharp de cut them. Finally, at the fiftiethp, when Caspian¡®s chest was covered by the swamp, the Scented Phantom Cat stopped behind Caspian as it believed that he would not be of any threat anymore. Moreover, if the Scented Phantom Cat did not attack now, the prey would be swallowed by the swamp, and it would be pointless for it to wait just now. Looking at the back of Caspian¡®s head, the Scented Phantom Cat made a loud gulping noise. It was exciting to open Caspian¡¯s head and slurp on his brain juice. ¡°Meow!¡± Suddenly, there was a terrifying scream in the quiet swamp, and the Scented Phantom Cat¡®s body suddenly turned into a bolt of gray lightning, pouncing toward Caspian. Its sharp ws were like steel forks, poking hard at Caspian¡¯s back head. Caspian, who already closed his eyes, abruptly opened his eyes. The next second, a life-like momentum sted to the surroundings, and the bottom of the calm swamp seemed to be exploding, and the mud on the surface suddenly bulged as if something was about to break out. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Just as the Scented Phantom Cat was about to catch him, Caspian¡¯s figure suddenly turned into a silhouette and disappeared into the swamp. In that highly adhesive swamp, the space conversion of the Great Leisure Court waspletely unaffected and helped Caspian get out of trouble. Swoosh! The Scented Phantom Cat¡¯s ws immediately tear the silhouette Caspian left behind into pieces. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. When it noticed that something was not right, the Scented Phantom Cat¡¯s gray hair stood on end just like a hedgehog. In a sh, the gray hair melted like a candle and then turned into a cloud of thick gray smoke, covering the Scented Phantom Cat. Soon, the Scented Phantom Cat in the smoke suddenly became fuzzy and hazy. In that originally dim environment, it seemed to disappear into thin air. Although it was not an enlightened monster, the Scented Phantom Cat still had a certain degree of intelligence. Hence, it was noticed that Caspian pretended as he wanted to lure it closer. Moreover, the Scented Phantom Cat was frightened when it realized how close Caspian was. Then, it let out an ear-piercing whine. The gray smoke that enveloped the Scented Phantom Cat immediately spread, and it also disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°Why¡¯d you think I waited for you to attack before escaping the swamp?¡± As the voice sounded, Caspian suddenly appeared above the gray smoke. His arms were raised high, and his body was like a bow with momentum. The airflow around him sank with the swing of his arms. ¡°To prevent you from using the shadows to escape!¡± ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Chapter 411 Chapter 411 The Scented Phantom Cats¡¯ offensive ability was its poisonous fragrance and sharp ws, and they were also good at escaping, which was done through melting their entire long fur. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, the smoke formed would cover the Scented Phantom Cat¡¯s entire body, giving it a chance to flee. Most importantly, the smoke could not only hide the Scented Phantom cat, but it could also conceal its scent for a short time! The Scented Phantom Cats were also timid, cautious, and extremely suspicious. Once they noticed that something was wrong, they would rather give up on the food so that they would not fall into danger. Hence, if Caspian immediately escaped the sticky situation just now, the Scented Phantom Cat would immediately run away. Not only that, it would be almost impossible for Caspian to chase after the Scented Phantom cat in the gloomy environment with tall trees that covered his sight, coupled with its agile speed. Therefore, Caspian pretended that he was trapped from the start. Even if the swamp submerged his chest, he still did not break free. As for the poisonous gas secreted by the Scented Phantom Cat, it was more than enough to deal with an ordinary first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Caspian¡¯s body was not only flowing with the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood essence but also the White Tiger n¡¯s. Whether it was the Sea-Breaker Beast or the White Tiger, both were much stronger than the Scented Phantom Cat, and its little toxins would not affect Caspian besides it smelling somewhat strange and ufortable. Then, Caspian pretended to be poisoned and powerless, so that it would be easier to fool the Scented Phantom Cat. When he was in Salleria that year, the poison caused him to feel weak and dizzy. Hence, he only had to recreate his performance at that time. Furthermore, the swamp swallowed more than half of Caspian¡¯s body, and it was almost impossible for the Scented Phantom Cat to find ws. At that moment, Caspian sted heavy punches, and dozens of fist shadows formed in the void. Each of the shadows was like lightning striking the earth, immediately piercing and tearing the gray smoke, causing it to spread in the surroundings. As the smoke burst, a sharp roar sounded and a gray figure fell out as blood gushed out of its mouth. Large patches of blood sshed everywhere, leaving shocking blood spots on the ground. However, before the figure fell, it turned strangely mid-air, immediately grabbing onto a tree. With a kick of its limb, the bark was torn open, and just like a sh of lightning, the figure fled toward the depths of the swamp. ¡°Without the smoke that can hide your figure, you¡¯re still trying to escape?¡± Caspian sneered and swiftly caught up with the figure. ¡°The Ursa Major¡®s Blurred Shadows! Dubhe!¡± Caspian knew that the Scented Phantom Cat was much more familiar with the environment here, so he did not ck and chased after it with full speed. At this time, the Scented Phantom Cat¡¯s poisonous scent nd became its nightmare. Without. the gray smoke to cover it, the Scented Phantom Cat could not hide its scent. While Caspian chased after the Scented Phantom Cat, he also focused on the strange scent. Hence, the Scented Phantom Cat had nowhere to run! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A series of explosions sounded, and the massive trees that blocked Caspian were all brutally broken. When encountering a big tree, the Scented Phantom Cat had to turn around or avoid it, but Caspian did not consider that as a problem at all. ¡°Trying to block my way and slow me down with the big trees? I¡¯ll just directly st you into pieces!¡± Therge trees fell one after another, and wood shavings flew everywhere. In a sh, the distance between Caspian and the Scented Phantom Cat was shortened. Then, Caspian squinted and shook his arm. A ck-light suddenly shed, and the Ghoul-Locker Spear appeared in his hand. ¡°The Gaze of Death!¡± Swoosh! The dark spear seemed to sway a ck tide in the gloomy forest, and the Eye of Death suddenly opened. Then, just as the Scented Phantom Cat ran in a flurry, it suddenly felt an unprecedented chilling from behind as if death grabbed its soul. The creatures within a radius of tens of meters would be annihted and perish! Woo! With a miserable cry, the Scented Phantom Cat was pierced through its back. Then, the Ghoul-Locker Spear shot halfway through its body, and it flew out with arge st of blood. Finally, the Scented Phantom Cat was nailed to a big tree. The staff of the spear was still buzzing and moving, shaking out arge amount of blood. On the other hand, the Scented Phantom Cat only wriggled and struggled twice beforepletely stopping. Caspian walked over and pulled out the Ghoul-Locker Spear. Just as he wanted to ce the Scented Phantom Cat into the Earring of Echo, he suddenly had a hunch and stopped in his act. With a perception far beyond that of a cultivator of the same rank, Caspian felt that he was being spied on. It was such a strange feeling, and Caspian could not tell where it came from, but he knew it existed. After pondering for a while, Caspian quickly turned his wrist to hold the body of Scented Phantom Cat in his hand. Then, he pretended to be nonchnt, jumped up to the top of the tree, and began to observe the surrounding environment. Soon, he located his position with the help of Maya¡®s map. ¡®Even though Inded in the Rotten Mud Swamp, my luck is not that bad as I¡¯m not too far away from my destination this time, the Lost Soul River. If I rush over, I¡¯ll be there in about two days.¡¯ Just as Caspian was deep in his thoughts, he carefully sensed where the feeling of being spied on came from. However, it disappeared as soon as it appeared, and when Caspian wanted to find it, he could not find any traces. The other party seemed to realize that he was discovered, so he quickly stepped out. Nheless, because of that, Caspian could be more confident that he was right just now, and someone was indeed spying on him. As for who it might be, Caspian already had a guess. After confirming that someone spied, Caspian felt more fortunate as he did not anxiously let Little Candy out. Initially, Caspian nned to let the little cub see the world as it was a rare opportunity for them to go out and visit such a vast valley. After all, since Little Candy was born, it spent most of its time in the Earring of Echo, and it would only asionallye out to Caspian¡¯s room. However, if Caspian carelessly let Little Candy out, not only would the secret of his Earring of Echo be exposed, but his possession of a Mirage White Tiger would also be revealed. Caspian did not dare to expose two of his biggest secrets with his current realm. ¡±If that¡®s the case, Little Candy will have to suffer for a little while more,¡± Caspian secretly sighed. Then, he started a fire. The Scented Phantom Cat was dry and thin, making it look extremely unappetizing. However, it was still an eighth-grade monster, and its Qi and blood would be an excellent tonic for Caspian. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 When Caspian put the Scented Phantom Cat¡¯s corpse on the fire, Hadley and Leonard were in a sacred spot in the depths of Heavenly Stars Sect, watching the screen in front of them with surprise. On the screen, Caspian turned the branch in his hand. The initially bloody corpse was now golden brown, which looked very appetizing. ¡°This¡­ This is edible?¡± Leonard turned to look at the stupefied Hadley. Logically, one of them was the prestigious head of the Heavenly Stars Sect, and the other was an elder that went through countless life and death situations. Hence, what else did they not see before? Even if the mountains copsed and the seas stopped moving, they would not be surprised. However, Caspian¡¯s incredible appetite stunned them. Hadley watched the screen where Caspian took a big bite and chewed hard. Then, he hesitated and answered, ¡°Should be¡­ Fine¡­¡± After some time, Leonard finallymented with great difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this disciple had an extraordinary appetite¡­¡± Leonard still appeared as if he were in histe-twenties as the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators had the skill to retain youth. Hadley nced at Caspian on the screen, and he looked at Leonard¡¯splicated expression, saying, ¡°Is that apliment?¡± ¡°Somewhat¡­ ¡± Leonard thought about it and nodded, ¡°At least, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a disciple who enters the Valley of Death for trial and eats the monster he hunts. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even add anything and directly roasted it for consumption.¡± Although the flesh and blood of monsters were effective for cultivators to replenish vitality, only some of the species could be consumed by cultivators. After all, most of the monsters had thick skin and flesh, making it hard to chew, and they did not taste great either. Besides, cultivators could replenish their Qi and blood through precious medicines. Therefore, cultivators that reached the Pulse Control Realm would usually get the skin, ws, muscles, or bones of the monsters they hunted. Someone like Caspian, who gorged heartily and without hesitation, was rare. Otherwise, Hadley and Leonard would not be shocked. ¡°What about his strength?¡± Hadley asked again. That time, Leonard thought about the question for a long time before finally answering, ¡°He has the realm of an apprentice but the strength of an outer disciple¡­ In thest fifty years, only two people have done it. Even you and I can¡¯t do it so graciously.¡± ¡°What about Xander?¡± Hadley continued. Leonard looked at Hadley with a curious gaze, ¡°Hadley, aren¡¯t you busy every day? Why do you know so much about the candidates among the apprentices?¡± Hadley only smiled but did not answer Leonard. However, from his expression, Leonard already had a rough estimation. As the person in charge of the sect, Hadley had to consider much more than others could imagine. For conservatives and radicals topete more harmoniously, Hadley must pay attention to every decision made by these two factions as that was a significant event rted to the future development of the Heavenly Stars Sect. Otherwise, he would not have deigned and watched the fight between an apprentice and an outer disciple. After a moment of silence, Leonard nodded. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention to both of them.¡± Hadley chuckled. ¡°If you continue, you should be more careful. Otherwise, the incident where the leader and elder spying on the disciples will be spread out, and it will be too embarrassing.¡± When Leonard heard that, he alsoughed. Then, the two of them looked at each other before watching Caspian again on the screen with a profound look in their eyes. At that time, Caspian ignored the roasted meat scorching his mouth. The meat was all eaten in a few crunches, and he started the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. Not long after, the eighth-grade monster¡¯s Qi and blood were fully absorbed. Then, he stood and took a spirit stone, swallowing it. When Caspian went to see Maisiest time, he gave most of his spirit stones to her, and he kept dozens of pieces for his trip to the Valley of Death. Caspian did not stop for about a day and a half and kept rushing. During that period, he got in touch with Xander, Omar, Maya, and Sna. Everyone was scattered throughout the Valley of Death. Except for Caspian, who was unlucky at first and fell into the Rotten Mud Swamp, everyone was in a good location, but they were far apart. After knowing each other¡¯s location, everyone reported each other¡¯s ce every other day as agreed, and there was not much else to inform. After all, although there were mostly monsters in Valley of Death, Caspian and the others were also the outstanding figures among the apprentices. Therefore, if there were no major idents, there would be no danger. When they learned that Caspian killed a level eight monster from the beginning, everyone expressed their envy. After all, a level eight monster was equivalent to a third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. However, the Scented Phantom Cats were an exception as it had a weak body and mainly relied on toxins to stun its prey before killing it. Without relying on these factors, thebat power of the Scented Phantom Cat was not much different from a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Due to that, the Heavenly Stars Sect allowed such eighth-grade monsters in Valley of Death. If it were other species, the apprentices that entered Valley of Death for trial would never leave alive. As for the current Caspian, if he encountered another level eight monster, he would not be able to escape, let alone lure the monster and kill it. Apart from the Scented Phantom Cats and a few other monsters, most of them were only level one to three, which ordinary apprentices could deal with. After a day and a half, Caspian finally saw his destination, the Lost Soul River, from a distance. Even from far away, Caspian could hear the sound of the river flowing, and there was an extra hint of freshness in the air. Caspian, who ran around in the Rotten Mud Swamp for more than a day, suddenly felt energetic. ¡°Next, it¡¯s time for action!¡± Then, walking to a ce not far from the Lost Soul River, Caspian watched the blue river, and his eyes shone with brilliance. When Caspian found that the Valley of Death trial was about to start, Caspian¡¯s first goal was Lost Soul River as there was something he needed her! After Caspian observed the surroundings, he started to arrange the ce. First, Caspian spent half of his day setting up formations, and he sat cross-legged about 300 meters away from the Lost Soul River. Next, he meditated until the sun rose. The long-distance and non-stop running, as well as the formations that required total concentration, gave Caspian a good night¡¯s rest. Only by doing that could he meet the next battle, a battle of protraction, in his best state. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 Caspian meditated all night with the spirit stones in his mouth, and he restored his physical and mental state to the best. As he inhaled and exhaled, the air surrounding him moved like tides. Then, when the morning glow leaped out of the horizon, Caspian opened his eyes, faced the Lost Soul River, and stood up. ¡°The Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle, I¡¯ming for you.¡± Taking a deep breath, Caspian rushed forward to the river and jumped high. Then, like a javelin, he drew an arc in the air and dived into the water. There was a loud thud, but only a little water sshed, and the calmness quickly restored. The Lost Soul River, one of the four most dangerous regions in the Valley of Death. The river was about 200 meters wide, and it flowed through the entire Valley of Death. In the whole river, the fallen leaves would not float, and the water was as heavy as mercury. Once ordinary people fell into it, they would be squeezed and crushed to death by the water in the Lost Soul River, and even the weightless souls could not float. Hence, the Lost Soul River was given its name. If one identally fell into the Rotten Mud Swamp, they could still be rescued by apanion. However, if they fell into the Lost Soul River, no matter how many apprentices there were, it was impossible to float again. ording to rumors, the bottom of the Lost Soul River was covered with bones, but no one saw it with their own eyes. Nheless, Caspian was not afraid and jumped directly into the river. That time, Caspian¡¯s confidence came from the practice in the spirit mountain spring some time ago and his acquired Immortal Demon Physique. The water flow in Lost Soul River was simr to the spirit mountain spring, and they were both extremely heavy andparable to mercury. However, the difference between them was that the Lost Soul River did not contain spiritual Qi, making it unbeneficial to cultivation. Moreover, there was no upward force in the water but a downward pressure instead. The most prominent feature of Caspian¡¯s Immortal Demon Physique was that it could enhance his body¡¯s resistance to any force through tempering. Therefore, through the practice in the spirit mountain spring, Caspian¡¯s Immortal Demon Physique had a resistance far beyond ordinary people to that kind of water pressure. Caspian had the confidence to enter the restricted zone in the eyes of other apprentices. Nevertheless, Caspian did not blindly jump in without any preparation. Yesterday¡¯s arrangement in the afternoon and the whole night¡¯s rest were all emergency preparations. After entering the water, Caspian immediately felt a strong force, like a steel te weighing thousands of kilograms suddenly pressed on his back, pushing him toward the bottom of the river. At the same time, he was also squeezed in all directions as if there were walls, wanting to push out all the air in his lungs. However, the resistance honed in the spirit mountain spring soon showed an extraordinary effect. Next, he moved his hands and feet, and it did not take long for him to adapt to the pressure in the river. Caspian was able to dive to a depth of 18 meters in the spirit mountain spring. Currently, he estimated that the pressure in the Lost Soul River was about the same as the force of 12 meters in the spirit mountain spring. With the help of the Immortal Demon Physique, Caspian quickly adapted to the constant pressure in Lost Soul River. After getting used to the pressure, he took out a waterproofing inscription from his storage bag and activated it. When he practiced in the spirit mountain spring, Caspian asked Maisie to prepare many waterproofing inscriptions for himself. With such a thing, he could spend two hours at the bottom of the river withouting up for air. Before the trip, Caspian decided to visit the Lost Soul River, so he asked Maisie to draw a few more for him. Caspian was finally at the bottom of the river, and he was not affected by the pressure and breathing issues. Then, after adjusting to the slightly blue light at the bottom of the river, Caspian began to swim forward. Later, Caspian saw arge patch of aquatic nts in front of him, estimated to be dozens of acres. These nts floated at the bottom of the river, moving left and right with the current. As it was densely packed in arge area, the aquatic nts looked very strange, as if they were endless long hair. Of course, these aquatic nts were much longer than hair. Even the seaweed that Caspian saw was a lot taller than an adult. The target Caspian looked for that time, the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle, which was among the water nts. ¡°Level three monster, the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle, is among the hardest to deal with among the low-rank monsters.¡± Caspian recalled the information about the monster. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to deal with not just because it¡¯s dormant underwater, but it will also cause a lot of inconvenience to the cultivator¡¯s movement. Moreover, its hard shell also makes it difficult for ordinary tools to break. However, these are unimportant. The most important part is it also has arge group of¡­¡± Caspian quietly remembered the notes and focused as he slowly swam toward the aquatic nts. The bottom of the river was tranquil, and even if the water nts swayed from side to side, they appeared quiet and silent. Nheless, it was also why the environment Caspian was in now seemed eerie and strange. Even though there was no movement around, Caspian was extremely tense. After all, he was fully aware of the dangers that might arise at any time. Even with his current realm, he would suffer if he was careless. 50 meters¡­ Then 30 meters¡­ Next 15 meters¡­ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. And finally¡­ 9 meters¡­ Caspian got closer to therge patch of aquatic nts. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he smiled as he saw something like a bulging rock among the nts not far ahead. Only a part of it was exposed, and the remaining areas were hidden. Caspian was confident that it was the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s tail. ¡®It seems that I¡¯m quite lucky. I thought it would take a lot of work just to find it,¡¯ Caspian thought. The Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle seldom left itsir. Since Caspian found it here, that would be its den. Then, he continued to approach it little by little. Finally, when the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s tail was less than a few meters away, Caspian took out the Ghoul-Locker Spear. However, before Caspian couldunch an attack, the current in front of him seemed to be boiling, and it surged violently, forming giant white bubbles. Caspian¡¯s gaze condensed, and he saw the aquatic nts suddenly separated. At the same time, in addition to the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s chiseled head, which was the size of a washbasin, dozens of silver fishes that were palm-sized and like a short knife stared at Caspian. ¡±The Armor-Breaker Fishes!¡± Caspian¡¯s face instantly dropped. The water pressure of the Lost Soul River, the dense aquatic nts, and the armor of the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle were not difficult in Caspian¡¯s eyes. However, what truly troubled Caspian and even felt as if his life were in danger was the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡®srge group of parasitic Armor-Breaker Fishes! Caspian did not have the time to attack, and the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle already noticed him through the natural advantage of the aquatic monster. Even Caspian was a little bit suspicious whether the group of monsters deliberately showed weakness at first, just like he did when he dealt with Scented Phantom Cat. Then, once the opponent got closer, they would suddenly attack. Nheless, Caspian did not have the luxury to dwell on that possibility. When the Armor-Breaker Fishes Faced him, Caspian did not hesitate to jab at the bottom of the river with his Ghoul-Locker Spear and retreated as fast as he could. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 In the early morning, the surface of the originally calm Lost Soul River suddenly surged like boiling water. The next moment, the river surface exploded with a bang. As water sshed everywhere, Caspian flew out from the water with arge amount of blood, directly mming onto the shore and sttering blood everywhere. However, Caspian did not check his injuries, and he gritted his teeth as he crawled away from the river. At the same time, a silver light suddenly appeared on the river surface amidst the sound of rushing water. The thin as a de and pahn-sized Armor-Breaker Fishes swam toward the shore like soldiers lining up. Hearing the sound of getting closer, Caspian clenched his jaw and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, with all his might, he crawled forward. Caspian was wounded all over, and there were even bloody holes the size of a bowl on most of his body. At the same time, blood gushed out of his body, and it was a terrifying sight. As Caspian crawled forward as hard as he could, a thick and long bloodstain was dragged on the ground. Anyone who caught a nce of it would feel a chill running down their spines. The noise got louder, and the dozens of Armor-Breaker Fishes got closer to the shore. Their target was Caspian, who survived their attack just now. Just when they were less than a meter away from the shore, these dozens of Armor- Breaker Fishes suddenly elerated, leaping from the river. When they reached mid-air, the fins on their bodies unexpectedly spread out and turned into a pair of fast pping wings, elerating and shooting toward Caspian. The silver light was as sharp as a de, flying across the sky. In an instant, the mid-air was covered and filled with murderous intent. The initially quiet riverside in the early morning was now covered in an inescapable! No one would doubt that even a hard rock blocking the Armor-Breaker Fishes would be stabbed with countless holes. Hearing the ear-piercing sound behind him, Caspian gritted his teeth, digging into the ground with both hands. His arm muscles instantly tightened, exploding with amazing strength, and his body rushed forward. Swoosh! Caspian slid forward more than ten meters, and the Armor-Breaker Fishes also flew at a fast speed, almost catching up to him. When Caspian noticed they were about to poke his back again, a light suddenly shed in mid-air. Then, the group of Armor-Breaker Fishes seemed to hit a wall out of thin air. Crackle and rattle! The fishes all bounced back. The sound of that movement was like many people knocking on the basin, and it was deafening and harsh. Another explosion sounded, and these Armor-Breaker Fishes flew backward. However, it was apparent that they did not give up and wanted to give it another try. When Caspian saw that, he immediately reached out and activated another formation. Boom! Arge me swept toward the Armor-Breaker Fishes. In the face of the fire, the Armor-Breaker Fishes finally gave up chasing after Caspian. Then, they pped their wings, returned to the Lost Soul River, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. After waiting for another moment and making sure that the Armor-Breaker Fishes would not appear again, Caspian breathed a sigh of relief, and his tensed body slumped suddenly. Next, Caspian steadied his breathing and got up with great difficulty, starting to check on his wounds. Caspian could not help feeling scared at the thought of the river water being stained red with his blood. The advantage of the Armor-Breaker Fishes in the water was even greater than he thought. Even though Caspian reacted extremely quickly and started to retreat immediately, he was seriously injured by the Armor-Breaker Fishes in an instant. After checking his wounds, Caspian found that he had more than 40 wounds all over his body, including more than eight fatal wounds. If Caspian were an ordinary cultivator, he would have died a long time ago. To be more precise, it would not be an exaggeration to say his body would be stabbed into pieces. Fortunately, Caspian¡¯s flesh and blood were extraordinarily powerful, and with his Immortal Demon Physique as well as the Star Overlord Body, he sessfully escaped. Unfortunately, Caspian only managed to flee when all the means of life-saving were used, and he was also battered and exhausted. Hence, the lethality of the group of the Armor-Breaker Fishes was evident. ¡±Fortunately, I expected this. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve died being stabbed to death by a group of fishes and then eaten by a snapping turtle. If this spreads out, I¡¯ll surely be everyone¡¯sughing stock!¡± Caspian took a deep breath while running the Qi and blood to recover from the injury. Next, he also kept consuming the precious medicines. Although these injuries would heal on their own with his muscr body, Caspian only had limited time in Valley of Death, and he did not intend to spend all of his time on the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle. Caspian could not care less about the cost of these precious medicines. A few minutester, the wounds on Caspian¡¯s body no longer bleed, including the pierced injury under his left rib. However, the wound was stabbed by four Armor-Breaker Fishes at the same time, and half of the body of thest fish swam out of Caspian¡¯s body. As a result, it was stuck between his ribs and muscles. Two hourster, the wounds on Caspian¡¯s body began to heal. Another four hourster, all the most serious wounds on Caspian¡¯s body healed by noon. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. If any of the apprentices saw the speed, they would be stupefied. Caspian also did not care whether the peeping person before still spied on him, and he could not care less if the person saw the scene. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m this amazing, and you have no choice but to admit it too!¡± After confirming that his body was fine, Caspian jumped into the Lost Soul River again. Although Caspian had the experience that time, he was sted out about fifteen minutester. As before, arge amount of blood and river water ssh ed everywhere, and he still had to crawl back to the shore miserably. However, after Caspian used the formation to chase the Armor-Breaker Fishes back, he managed to catch two Armor-Breaker Fishes. Even though the Armor-Breaker Fish could leave the Lost Soul River for some time, it was still an aquatic monster. Thus, once it left the water for more than five minutes, it would be dangerous for the monster. Therefore, the two fishes caught by Caspian struggled a little at the beginning. After cutting Caspian¡¯s hands until they were bloody, the fishesy on the ground, only to flutter slightly. Caspian supported himself with both hands, not letting himself fall. Although he dripped on the ground, which soon formed a small stream, his eyes shone brightly. Then, looking at the two weakened Armor-Breaker Fishes, a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡±There¡¯s a total of 57 Armor-Breaker Fishes, and now there are two fewer. That means that there will be two fewer wounds on my body. More importantly, the Armor-Breaker Fishes around the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle won¡¯t be added soon.¡± Chapter 415 Chapter 415 Beforeing here, Caspian especially learned of the life habits of the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle and Armor-Breaker Fishes and knew that these two werepanions. Although the Underworld¡®s Alligator-Turtle could live in water and onnd, its body is heavy and it was difficult to get food on its own. On the other hand, the Armor-Breaker Fishes could easily poke countless holes on monsters by its hordes ofbat power, making it the food of the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle. As for the Armor-Breaker Fishes, they did not eat meat but the floating water worms on the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle, as well as the residue between the teeth of the Underworld¡¯s Alligator- Turtle. Therefore, the rtionship between the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle and the group of Armor-Breaker Fishes was fixed and would not change easily. Moreover, the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle would not readily ept new Armor-Breaker Fish to join them, and the Armor-Breaker Fishes would also not casually serve another Underworld¡¯s Alligator- Turtle. Due to that, Caspian¡¯s real enemy was these 57 Armor-Breaker Fishes. After spending a whole morning and two times in danger, Caspian finally got rid of two of the 57 Armor- Breaker Fishes, leaving 55 behind. Caspian believed that the Armor-Breaker Fishes would be reduced less and less as he tried again and again. The more he tried, Caspian¡¯s Immortal Demon Physique¡¯s defense against the Armor-Breaker Fishes would continue to grow. Later, he could kill more Armor-Breaker Fishes at one time. Then, taking advantage of that opportunity to rest and heal his injuries, Caspian also roasted the two Armor-Breaker Fishes he caught. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As the Armor-Breaker Fishes had a peculiar body structure, the meat and bones were much harder compared with ordinary fish. Caspian felt like he ate biscuits as he was constantly making crunching sounds. In the afternoon, Caspian jumped into Lost Soul River for the third time. About ten minutester, Caspian unsurprisingly fled with his body drenched in blood. That time, he bit a piece of Armor-Breaker Fish that was constantly moving, and blood poured out from the gap in the corner of his mouth. However, Caspian did not care about it. After escaping back to the shore, Caspian mmed the other two fishes that he held onto the ground and quickly inspired the formation that was arranged earlier. Although the Armor-Breaker Fishes were not enlightened, they still had the intelligence a monster should have, and they were angered as Caspian rushed into their territory and provoked them time and time again. Thus, with apparent anger and killing intent, that group of Armor-Breaker Fishes went crazy and attacked Caspian. Most of them even forgot the taboo that they could not stay out of the water for more than five minutes. To stop the frenzied attack of the Armor-Breaker Fishes, Caspian also paid a great price. As he was severely injured, Caspian could not escape far, and he could not even use his martial skills but just relied on the formations arranged in advance. Multiple Water-Condensing Formations slowed down the Armor-Breaker Fishes¡¯ offense, and Soil- Thickening Formations were continuously activated, trying to block the fishes with soil walls, sting away the fishes. During that period, Caspian even had to perform Pointing to the Stars, using his blood to scatter the fish. That actionsted for a short time, but the intensity of the fight wasparable to a protracted battle. When Caspian chased the group of furious Armor-Breaker Fishes back to the Lost Soul River, he was so exhausted that he almost could not open his eyes. Nheless, Caspian knew that he could not sleep yet. With great difficulty, Caspian consumed many precious medicines and started meditating to recover. Unfortunately, it took a long time for him to heal that time, and it was not until the moon rose that Caspian let out a long breath. Looking at the messy river in front of him, Caspian¡®s eyes flickered. Caspian did not expect the fishes¡¯ reaction to having been so big, but he was fortunate to have prepared earlier and set up many formations. Even so, Caspian used one-fifth of his formations. However, these formations were not used in vain. Except for the three Armor-Breaker Fishes captured by Caspian, the formation also eliminated five fishes. As a result, the number of Armor-Breaker Fishes in Lost Soul River suddenly reduced to 47. On the first day, more than one-sixth of the fish poption was eliminated, exceeding Caspian¡¯s expectations. That night, Caspian did not go to annoy the fishes anymore. Instead, he meditated and recovered. Then, he sorted out the materials he carried and added some formations. When the sun rose the next day, Caspian once again entered the Lost Soul River and attacked the fish. The same happened on the third day, and it was as usual on the fourth day. In the blink of an eye, seven days passed. Every time Caspian attacked the school of fish, he would not go home empty-handed. At least one Armor-Breaker Fishes would be retrieved, and on a good day, he would be biting one with two held in his hands. No matter how hard the fishes struggled or how bloody his mouth and hands were, Caspian would not let go and brought the fishes to the shore, mming them unconscious. As a result, the number of fish decreased every day. More importantly, Caspian¡¯s defense against the Armor-Breaker Fishes also improved, and it got more challenging for these vicious silver fishes to leave a wound on him. On the first day, the fishes almost left fatal wounds on Caspian¡¯s body, with deep bones visible in every part. On the seventh day, an Armor-Breaker Fishes rushed over, but Caspian did not even dodge, letting its sharp head plunge into his skin. If it was the first day, the fish could have prated Caspian, but now, it could just prate Caspian¡¯s skin. When the tip of the fish¡¯s head plunged into Caspian¡¯s skin, Caspian¡¯s muscles squeezed it. No matter how sharp the fish¡¯s head was, no matter how sharp its body was, it could not go any further. Therefore, on the seventh day, only 12 of the original 57 Armor-Breaker Fishes were left, swimming listlessly around the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle. Although their intelligence was low, it did not mean that these monsters were dumb. Naturally, they also understood that the cultivator provoking them was seriously troublesome, and they seemed to vaguely realize that he wanted to kill them all. However, neither the Armor-Breaker Fishes nor the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle thought of leaving here and fleeing far due to their survival habits. If it were the first few days, even if the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle was slow, relying on Caspian¡¯s fear of the Armor-Breaker Fishes, they might still have a chance to escape. But, it was already the seventh day, Caspian would not let them go even if they wanted to. Finally, Caspian¡¯s figure reappeared not far from the aquatic nts near noon. That time, Caspian smiled slightly. The fishes did not seem surprised about Caspian¡¯s appearance. They did not even react, but they just swam around the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle. Unlike before, they did not take the initiative to attack as if they wanted to put Caspian to death. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 The Armor-Breaker Fishes were also annoyed at Caspian as they did not expect their overall sharp body to lose its usefulness one day. Since yesterday, they stopped chasing after Caspian. The attack yesterday was thest. When they saw Caspian squeeze a few Armor-Breaker Fishes, they voluntarily retreated. In other words, the Armor-Breaker Fishes no longer posed much of a threat to Caspian. Caspian thought, ¡°I¡¯m going to settle all of you today.¡± As if they sensed the danger, the remaining dozen or so Armor-Breaker Fishes moved their lower bodies ufortably. Then, they continued swimming. On the other hand, the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle tried its hardest to move, and it wanted to help. Unfortunately, its movements were too slow to keep up with Caspian¡¯s speed. Caspian swam further, and he looked at the remaining dozen Armor-Breaker Fishes. He did not use the Ghoul-Locker Spear. Although it was an almost spirit tool and could easily settle the problem efficiently, it would also be a good exercise for his physical body if be relied entirely on his body. Moreover, the changes in the past seven days made Caspian deeply feel how terrifying the Immortal Demon Physique was. When Caspian realized that the group of Armor-Breaker Fishes turned a blind eye to him, Caspian simply took the initiative and swiftly swam toward them. At that time, the Armor-Breaker Fishes had to react. Swoosh! Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, two silver Armor-Breaker Fishes attacked Caspian, and the blue water immediately separated. However, Caspian just smiled and did not avoid the fishes, directly grabbing them. Soon, Caspian caught one. Then, a prickling pain spread from his palm, and Caspian knew that the Armor-Breaker Fish must have scratched him. Even though the Immortal Demon Physique¡¯s defense against Armor-Breaker Fishes was greatly improved in these seven days, it was far from enough to be utterly unaffected by it. The pain today could bepletely ignoredpared to the first day. Hence, Caspian did not hesitate and exerted force on his palm. Bang! There was a muffled explosion in the river. The Armor-Breaker Fish in Caspian¡¯s hand instantly turned into a ball of blood, seeping out from the gaps of his fingers. However, as it was harder for Caspian to move in the water than on the shore, the other Armor-Breaker Fish slid across Caspian and left a wound on his arm. However, the injury was thin, and with Caspian¡¯s great healing ability, it was almost healed when Caspianunched his second attack. The Armor-Breaker Fish that injured Caspian did not live long. Caspian pped in the water, and the intense shock immediately blew the Armor-Breaker Fish upside down, making it unconscious. Then, Caspian pointed out and poked at the fish. With a fingertip like a spear, the fish was pierced in a sh. As they seemed to understand it was a life or death moment, the remaining ten Armor-Breaker Fishes brazenly rushed toward Caspian. The silver light tore the water flow, and the bottom of the Lost Soul River appeared to have ten sharp sword lights shooting toward Caspian. When Caspian saw the Armor-Breaker Fishes¡¯ behavior, hemented, ¡°Just like moths to fire¡­¡± ¡°Eight- Shadowed Fists!¡± Caspian¡¯s voice became muffled in the river water, but the power of his attack was undiminished. Boom! The huge fist power sted the heavy river water in an instant. Soon, the current tumbled and rushed toward the surroundings. Not only that, the path of Caspian¡¯s punches left clear marks in the water. Next, the Armor-Breaker Fish at the front bore the brunt and collided with Caspian¡¯ s fist. Bang! Without the slightest doubt, the Armor-Breaker Fish exploded into a thick mass of blood in a split second and shot backward. Then, the remaining Armor-Breaker Fishes also desperately charged toward Caspian. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! There were numerous bloody wounds on Caspian¡¯s body. However, he did not seem to care. After all, that kind of injury would almost heal when he wiped out all the remaining nine Armor-Breaker Fishes. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Next, Caspian moved and immediately sted out dozens of punches that condensed arge swath of water at the bottom of the river. Then, just like a copsed city wall, the water smashed toward the remaining Armor-Breaker Fishes. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After a series of explosions, these level three monsters exploded one after another, forming into masses of blood. At a nce, they looked like firecrackers. Even if they were smart, these Armor-Breaker Fishes that lived in the Lost Soul River might not have imagined that they would one day be squeezed to death by the water. Seven out of the nine Armor-Breaker Fishes died. The two surviving fishes swam out of the gaps in the current, and they aimed at Caspian¡¯s chest. Caspian immediately pped the water without using any martial skill but just purely his strong force. In that instant, the water in the river formed a giant visible palm print. Then, it pped the two Armor-Breaker Fishes into a bloody pulp with a loud bang. Although the Armor-Breaker Fishes were not big, twelve of them died at once, and each of them was smashed into a bloody pulp. Hence, the river in the small area suddenly stained red. Seeing that the they were all taken care of, Caspian breathed a sigh of relief. The biggest problem was finally settled, and it would be easier for him next. More importantly, he spent several days less than expected. And the next second, Caspian waited until he recovered and pped at the water again. Swoosh! There was a sound of rushing water from the bottom of the river, and arge swath of water streamed directly. Suddenly, the aquatic nts were like hairs in the violent wind, falling in one direction. After a while, these nts were uprooted by the impact of the water,pletely exposing the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle. Finally, Caspian saw the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle. It was a monster almost five-meter long, with a hard shell on its body that was ridged like a sharp rock on its surface¡­ The hard shell was the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s life-saver. ording to legend, the hardness could even withstand the peak third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator¡¯s attack. Behind it was a long tail, the part Caspian saw when he first went into the water. Furthermore, the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s head looked like a crocodile, and it had a huge mouth. At that moment, the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle stared at Caspian with hatred, and its mouth slightly opened, revealing the two rows of sharp fangs. Although the light at the bottom of the river was dim, the shimmering cold light from the two rows of fangs could still be seen. Seeing the threatening look of the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle, Caspian could not help butugh. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re all that? Or should I let you take a bite of me?¡± After that, Caspian swam forward a bit, and he stretched his arm toward the Underworld¡¯s Alligator- Turtle¡¯s mouth. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 Seeing Caspian¡¯s movements, the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle blinked, revealing a look of doubt. It could not understand the actions of the cultivator before him. Nheless, as it yet enlightened, the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle could not think further. Since Caspian extended his hand, the monster would naturally not let go of the opportunity. Whoosh! The Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle opened its huge mouth suddenly, and its sharp teeth were like a trap, biting toward Caspian¡¯s arm. Although the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle moved slowly, its incredible bite force could easily snap off a steel te that was thicker than a palm. Hence, the purpose of that sudden bite was to tear Caspian¡¯s arm forcefully. Unfortunately for that monster, Caspian paid attention to its movements. As soon as the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle opened its mouth, Caspian¡¯s arm suddenly moved, and he inserted the Ghoul-Locker Spear into the monster¡¯s mouth, preventing it from moving its lower and upper jaws. Suddenly, the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s mouth widened and there was no way to close it. The Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle had a huge mouth. If it were an ordinary sharp weapon, it would bend or even break if the monster exerted its full force. However, the Ghoul-Locker Spear was almost a spirit tool. Not to mention the level three Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle, even if it was given a hundred years to grow to level eight, it would not be able to damage the Ghoul-Locker Spear. Caspian watched as the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle struggled helplessly, and his eyes shed with a harsh light. The low intelligence of a level three monster exceeded Caspian¡¯s imagination. Using that opportunity, Caspian quickly took out an array map and activated it. Then, a glowing red light was stuffed into the depths of the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s throat. Later, Caspian took out his Ghoul-Locker Spear and hurriedly left. The moment the Ghoul-Locker Spear was pulled out by Caspian, the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s mouth immediately snapped, making a loud bang. Nheless, before the monster could feelfortable, a zing me burst its mouth open. The Dested Desert Heat Formation, the formation Kyle knew best, with Caspian¡¯s more fantastic materials, its force became even bigger. In a sh, the river water boiled and turned into billowing steam. Then, with the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle body as the center of the circle, the water within ten meters of it turned into tumbling boiling water in an instant, rolling violently. Moreover, the impact of the mes directly propped the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s mouth until it exploded. Then, in the almost desperate gaze of the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle, its body was hurled up and down. Not only that but its flesh was continuously scalded and peeled off from its body. That entire processsted for almost ten minutes. Finally, after the river calmed down again, nearly half of the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s flesh fell, and its scorching body floated upside down on the surface of the river, revealing its belly. At first nce, it looked like a piece of bacon that was just fished out of boiling water. Next, Caspian dragged the corpse of the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle to the shore. After a little shake, the body of the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle almost fell apart, leaving only a tiny amount of flesh and blood sticking to the skeleton and shell. The shell of the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle was tough and could withstand the full blow of a third- stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Thus, Caspian immediately kept it. After all, he could bring it back for refinement and turn it into a shield, and it would be helpful for Caspian to use it against the inner disciples. There was one more important thing on the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle, which was also what Caspian spent so many days painstakingly trying to obtain. Next, Caspian opened the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle skullparable to a washbasin, and he reached out, fumbling inside. After a while, his eyes lit up, and when Caspian retracted his arm, he held a blue bead in his hand. ¡°The Water Droplet¡­¡± Looking at the faintly blue bead, Caspian¡¯s eyes showed a trace of relief. He put out so much effort, and if he ended up not getting it, Caspian would surely be depressed. ¡°With such a thing, I can master two spells even though I¡®m in the Pulse Control Realm.¡± Caspian swallowed the Water Droplet without hesitation, and he began to meditate on the spot. Caspian learned through some reading before that when the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle was still an ordinary monster, its defense was its hard shell. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, once it reached enlightenment, the Water Droplet in the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s head would help it obtain its natal magic trick, the Water Shade. After the Water Shade was activated, a pale blueyer of light would appear on the surface of the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle. One should not underestimate the thinyer of light as its defense would be stronger than the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s shell. Furthermore, it had certain immunity against water spells. Thetter advantage was more important to Caspian as he returned to Salleria next. At that time, the King of Salleria, Edgar, would celebrate the thirtieth anniversary on the throne. Therefore, in addition to the envoys of the surrounding countries, the Great Oceans Sect would send at least one cultivator to congratte him. The Great Oceans Sect was near the oceans, and the martial arts, magic techniques, supernatural powers, and even the basic mental cultivation methods were all based on water. Hence, Caspian had to n and give himself more hole cards. After all, before that, the enemy Caspian faced might be a person or a group of monsters, but what he would meet next might be the entire sect. It did not take long for Caspian to cultivate the Water Droplet. About four hourster, he felt a refreshing sensation flowing throughout his body and blending as one. ¡°Under normal circumstances, only after reaching Holy Land Realm can a cultivator practice and master magic. However, there are many amazing and brilliant people on the pathway to immortality. They can reduce some of the magic skills¡¯ spellcasting requirements through countless thinking and attempts. This way, these spells can be mastered during the Pulse Control Realm¡­¡± ¡®Nevertheless, this kind of mastery also has a limit. During the Pulse Control Realm, spells will exhaust the body and meridians, so the Pulse Control Realm cultivators can only master three magic tricks at most. Otherwise, it will leave hidden diseases in the body, which is highly detrimental to the advancement in their journey to immortality. I mastered the Pointing to the Stars technique before, and now I have grasped the Water Shade. If I look at it this way, I still have a chance to learn another trick,¡¯ Caspian thought that, but he soon smiled. ¡°What am I thinking? If an ordinary cultivator can master even one magic trick, their ancestors¡® will be rolling in their graves. However, I now mastered two. I¡¯m afraid that it¡®ll be just like an earthquake in my ancestors¡¯ tombs. If I want to master three, my ancestors might crawl out of the ancestral grave and find me. I¡¯d better concentrate on what¡¯s in front of me. This time I¡¯m able to master the Water Shade, thanks to the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. If it weren¡¯t for this technique, I wouldn¡¯t be able to swallow spirit stones and store spiritual Qi in my meridians despite only being a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Not only that, I might not even be able to refine the Water Droplet and use the Water Shade¡­¡± Caspian pondered for a moment, nning to try the newly mastered technique. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 The Water Shade relied on the spiritual Qi in the monk¡¯s body to stimte and maintain. As long as the cultivator¡¯s spiritual Qi was enough, he could hold the protection at all times. However, Caspian was restricted by his realm. Although he could store a certain amount of spiritual Qi in his body by relying on the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, the spiritual Qi only flowed in his meridians. Not to mention theparison with the Holy Land Realm cultivator, Caspian¡¯s spiritual Qi storage was far inferiorpared with the third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. The Water Shade activated by Caspian limited defensive power, but it could also be regarded as a compelling defensive method at that stage. After all, his opponent was not the kind that could destroy the world. At that time, Caspian mainly needed to practice two aspects. Firstly, it was the speed Caspian activated the Water Shade. The process of activating the Water Shade would take a long time if he did not master it well. Then, it was very likely that before Caspian used that skill, his body was pierced by the enemy. Another aspect was that Caspian must master the spiritual Qi needed to maintain the Water Shade. However, there was not much spiritual Qi in his body, and it would be pointless to use the skill if he could initiate a strong defense that onlysted a second as it would exhaust his spiritual Qi. Simrly, trying to make the Water Shade exist for a longer time, resulting in almost no defensive power of the Water Shade, was equally meaningless. Therefore, Caspian needed a lot of practice to bnce the defensive power and maintenance time. Not only that, but when he really started to practice the Water Shade, Caspian discovered that it was much more challenging to master a spell than martial skill. First of all, it was necessary to guide the flow of the meridians in the body. Then, with the help of the Water Droplet, it would condense into ayer of light on the surface of the body. In contrast, martial arts were much more straightforward as Caspian only needed to attack, use force, and st the enemy¡¯s head. As for Pointing to the Stars, it was not that difficult either. After all, it was much easier to activate the Qi and blood in the body than to channel the spiritual Qi in the body. When Caspian activated the Water Shade for the first time, it took nearly a minute before the pale blue light appeared on the surface of his body. ¡°One minute¡­ If my opponent is stronger, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be chopped into minced meat a long time ago,¡± Caspian shook his head helplessly and then practiced again for the second time. Mastering a spell through practice was extremely dull. Even though it was tedious, Caspian did not show any impatient expression. After all, today¡¯s boring routine would give him a chance to survive in the future. Due to the limited spiritual Qi in his body, Caspian had to swallow spirit stones for replenishment. He spent the next five days that way. During that time, Little Candy woke up once, so Caspian had to stop practicing and feed her. As Caspian naturally could not bring the goats to the Valley of Death, he prepared severalrge buckets of goat milk in advance. Little Candy did not like to drink the prepared milk, but there was no way because it was hungry. Hence, it could only reluctantly drink it alone and then fall asleep again. As Little Candy drank the milk, Caspian started to concentrate. However, he was worried that someone spied on him again. Nheless, it was evident that Caspian¡¯s luck was great as Little Candy¡¯s existence was not exposed. After putting Little Candy back into the Earring of Echo back, Caspian started estimating. ¡°When I return from Valley of Death, Little Candy should be able to start eating meat. At that time, it won¡®t be so troublesome to feed it milk every day.¡± Caspian quickly realized another problem. If Little Candy was no longer drinking milk and started eating meat, it also meant that the Mirage White Tiger would enter a new stage of growth. After entering the new growth stage, it would not sleep for several days after eating a meal. Instead, just like a normal monster, it only needed regr sleep every day. ¡°Forget it. I¡®ll cross the bridge when I reach there. At that time, I think I¡¯ll have already left Heavenly Stars Sect for a while. No matter what, there¡¯s always a solution to the problem,¡± Caspian shook his head and tossed the problem in his mind away. Then, he put a spiritual stone in his mouth and continued to practice the Water Shade. In the blink of an eye, another three days passed, and Caspian¡¯s mastery of the Water Shade improved significantly with these days of hard training. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. In the beginning, it took about one minute for him to activate the Water Shade. However, Caspian only needed less than ten seconds to condense a pale blue light like an eggshell on the surface of his body. Ten seconds was still too long for Caspian, and he wanted to activate it in an instant. Fortunately, there was still close to half a year before he needed to use the Water Shade. He could fully practice that technique to the point of perfection within that time. Now that he roughly mastered the Water Shade, he nned to find an asion to try the defensive power of the spell. The next morning, Caspian broke into the territory of the Great Ape and arrogantly destroyed its favorite banana tree of the level three monster. When the banana tree fell, a roar came from a distance. The next moment, Caspian saw a ck figure shing its fangs and ws. Then, just like a tornado, it rushed in front of Caspian. ¡°Just in time!¡± When Caspian saw the red buttocks, he immediately knew that it was the level three Great Ape. He did not hesitate and directly faced the Great Ape. However, he did not use any martial arts and evade at all, so while stimting the Water Shade, he rushed straight toward the ape. When rushing to the Great Ape, a transparent lightyer just appeared on Caspian¡®s body. Bang! The next second, Caspian was sted away by the Great Ape with a punch. The pale blue light wrapped Caspian, making him look like a cannonball out of the chamber. Next, the pressure in the air around him continued to erupt with a roar. After severalrge trees were broken continuously, Caspian fell to the ground. As the big trees fell to the ground, shaking the earth like an earthquake. The light on Caspian¡¯s body also dimmed and trembled sharply in the process. Then, it finally exploded. Although the Water Shade ruptured and disappeared, Caspian was unharmed, and he did not even feel any pain in his body. That was very different from the past. With its powerful body, it was indeed impossible for the Great Ape to cause severe injuries to Caspian, but it could still make Caspian feel sore. However, the Water Shade showed its great defense and cushioning power. Not only was Caspian¡¯s body spotless, but he did not feel any pain from mming against the tree. When that huge impact passed through the Water Shade and then to Caspian, it instantly turned into a spring breeze blowing on his face, extremely gentle. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 When the Great Ape saw Caspian standing up unharmed, a look of doubt appeared on its face. Soon, Caspian¡¯s provocative action once again angered the monster. The Great Ape uprooted a massive tree as thick as an adult¡¯s waist next to it with a tter. Then, it shouted and rushed toward him. Caspian stood there motionless, silently calcting the Great Ape¡¯s steps, and the spiritual Qi in his body kept flowing. ¡°Ten¡­ Nine¡­ Eight¡­ Seven¡­¡± Caspian secretly calcted. When the Great Ape roared wildly, and its hairy cheeks flushed as red as its buttocks, ayer of light appeared on the surface of Caspian¡¯s body again. A gust of wind whistled the next moment, and the Great Ape waved the tree in its hand. Then, just like a giant bat that could turn over the river, he whipped it sideways at Caspian. Soon, therge swaths of air were all squeezed and exploded, and the surrounding area was filled with the sound of rolling river water. As usual, Caspian did not dodge. With a loud bang, his body swept away. The blue light that enveloped Caspian¡¯s whole body dimmed sharply, and the surface was constantly shaking. After a while, there was a dull explosion, and it shattered into countless light spots. Then, Caspian immediately twisted his waist in mid-air and fell to the ground more than 50 meters away from the Great Ape. As the Great Ape used a massive tree, its force was much stronger than before, causing Caspian to feel numb in his arms. Nheless, the numbnesssted only for a while due to the Water Shade, and it did not even hurt much. When the Great Ape saw that Caspian was not crushed into pieces yet, its nostrils red up, and smoke seemed to being out from its nose. In that instant, the Great Ape grabbed another massive tree and smashed it against its knee. The tree was broken in half with a loud cracking sound, and wood shavings flew everywhere. Later, the Great Ape threw the big trees aside. Next, it banged on his chest hard and roared at the sky, scaring the birds. Caspian turned a blind eye to the Great Ape¡®s angry movements. In truth, Caspian was silently estimating the maximum power that the Water Shade could currently defend. Taking consideration of the Great Ape¡¯s two attacks, coupled with Caspian¡¯s understanding of the spiritual Qi in his body, it did not take long for him to have a rough estimate. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s good enough.¡± Caspian nodded. At that moment, he felt the ground tremble. When Caspian raised his head, he found that the Great Ape¡¯s hair was all standing on end, and it looked like a giant sea urchin. What was more terrifying was that its face and buttocks were the only parts red before, but now its whole body was flushed, and it looked like a hot red soldering iron. There were even loud explosionsing from the strong and ferocious muscles. ¡°Its blood is boiling?¡± Caspian was curious. He knew that some monsters could stimte the power of blood in the body under certain exceptional circumstances because of their blood. Now that the Great Ape lookedpletely different from before, Caspian believed that was one of its natural abilities. That was simr to the Mirage White Tiger¡®s innate ability to create illusions, but the Great Ape¡¯s level was much lower than the Mirage White Tiger. Caspian sneered when he saw the flushed and enhanced Great Ape rushing toward him. ¡°Did you think you¡¯re all that just because I let you hit me twice before? I¡¯m going to return two punches to you!¡± As soon as he said that, Caspian stepped out and bolted at the Great Ape as fast as lightning. The Great Ape did not expect that cultivator to initiate an attack, and it was dumbfounded. However, it quickly believed that Caspian provoked it, and its eyes turned bloodshot. Then, the Great Ape roared to the sky, raising its fist and rushing toward Caspian. The Great Ape was as tall as two adults, and Caspian was just like a dwarf in front of it. However, when they both sted their punches, Caspian¡¯s godlike momentum suddenly burst out, and it wanted to crush everything! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Caspian yelled and sted a merciless punch. The fist rubbed the air, almost causing it to burn as it made a sizzling sound. Bang! With just one touch, the Great Ape¡¯s fist shattered into pieces. The piping hot flesh and blood, mixed with pulped meat and residues of bones, sprayed on the Great Ape¡¯s face. When the monster realized what happened, its face twisted horribly, and its chest undted violently from the excruciating pain. It was about to scream in pain when Caspian suddenly shouted, ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes burst with harsh light, and he took a step out. Then, as if he traveled through space, Caspian appeared behind the Great Ape. With a wave of his arm, the Ghoul-Locker Spear was like a ck death ray, pulling out a fan-shaped arc in the air in a sh, sweeping at the Great Ape¡¯ s waist. Time seemed to stop at that moment, and the surrounding light also stopped changing. The next moment, a line of blood dripped from the Great Ape¡¯s waist. Although its mouth was open, the monster could not make a sound. Caspian watched as the Great Ape¡¯s burly figure was cut into half diagonally from its waist. Then, the upper half of its body slid obliquely along the incision to the ground. The remaining half of the body stood there for a few seconds, and blood gushed into the sky. However, the Great Ape was notpletely dead, and its upper body was struggling to crawl closer to Caspian. Nheless, Caspian just looked at the Great Ape indifferently and pierced through its head with his Ghoul-Locker Spear, nailing it to the ground. Soon, there was no more sound from the Great Ape. Caspian looked at the Great Ape, whose whole hair stood on ends like steel needles, and he comined, ¡°This thing¡­ It doesn¡¯t look that delicious¡­¡± Even so, Caspian still expertly lit up a fire. If other monsters appeared as disgusting as the Great Ape, Caspian might still consider giving up on eating them. However, since the Great Ape could stimte the blood in its body, its blood and Qi would surely be far superior to other monsters. Naturally, Caspian would not easily give up on such an excellent tonic. Caspian even suffered two beatings from the monster, and he would only feel better if he ate it. After Caspian roasted the giant Great Ape, Caspian just took a bite when he suddenly received a messenger. ncing at the message, Caspian¡¯s face suddenly sank, and his eyes glistened like stars converging into a gxy. The messenger was from Maya. ¡°Hundred Flowers Forest, Three-Tailed Fox!¡± There were only a few words on the messenger, but the scribbled handwriting indicated the dire situation and the urgency when she wrote the message. ¡°Hundred Flowers Forest.¡± Caspian quickly tossed the roasted meat aside and opened the map. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, he found the Hundred Flowers Forest¡¯s location. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 When Caspian saw the distance between the two regions, he mumbled, ¡°The distance is a bit far¡­ Everyone, please hold on¡­¡± The next second, Caspian kept away the map into his storage bag, and his silhouette disappeared from the spot in a sh as he bolted in the direction of the Hundred Flowers Forest. During these five days, Caspian hardly rested and rushed the whole journey. When he read the messenger and saw the words, Three-Tailed Fox, Caspian knew that Maya and the others were in big trouble. The monsters raised in the Valley of Death by Heavenly Stars Sect would not have any pure bloodlines, and they were all low-level existences among the monsters. However, since it could grow three tails, the demon fox would surely be at least 300 years old. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was over 300 years old and experienced Valley of Death trials again and again. Even with impure blood, difficulty in cultivation, and a low level in its realm, the dozens of encounters with the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples would surely be iparable. Moreover, that monster with such valuable experiences was also part of the cunning Demon Fox n. Ignoring other matters, the fact that the monster could live until more than 300 years old in the monster- filled Valley of Death proved how terrifyingly cunning and forbearance the demon fox was. In these five days, Caspian did not get any more news from Maya, nor did he get a response to the messenger he sent. However, even though he did not receive any updates from Maya, Caspian kept getting everyone else¡¯s messengers, including Omar and Xander¡¯s. Both of them were trapped by the Three-Tailed Fox too! When Caspian got the news, he was stunned. These people that were trapped were all the elites among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentices! They were among the best! Just exactly how powerful was the Three-Tailed Fox? Judging from the news, there were more and more Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples trapped, but there was also good news. At least from the sessive news, Caspian could analyze one thing, the trapped disciples joined forces so far, and no one was in danger yet, including Maya, who first sent him the messenger. However, if it was dyed a bit longer, the situation would be uncertain. After all, that was the Valley of Death, the home of countless monsters. After calming himself down, Caspian began to rack his brain. The first thing he estimated was that the Three-Tailed Fox would be at least a level five monster, and it was very likely to be higher, reaching level six! A level six monster was equivalent to a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Moreover, the monster had strong physical strength and continuous vigor. Hence, in that realm, the monster¡¯s force was generally higher than that of the cultivator of the same level. Otherwise, it was impossible to force Xander and the others to that point. ¡°Trapping but not killing¡­ Could it be¡­¡± When Caspian reached the outskirts of the Hundred Flowers Forest, he pondered. Then, he leaped onto a three-story slope, looking toward the position indicated in thest message from Omar. With just a nce, Caspian¡¯s heart immediately sank. Sure enough, the thing that he was worried about the most happened. From a distance, although the specific movements could be heard clearly, the sand billowed like a yellow dragon. Caspian wondered how many monsters ran and loomed in it, and it seemed that something was trapped inside. Those who learned formations would find that those monsters did not run around frantically. Instead, they were very organized, moving with a particr formation pattern! However, that formation was not a high-level array. Hence, it could also be seen that the personmanding and setting up the formation was not proficient in arrays but just roughly and rigidly using it. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s a troublesome opponent.¡± Caspian rubbed his temples and looked at therge group of monsters. Without much effort, he could tell it was the Three-Tailed Fox instructing these monsters to set up the formation and trapping the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples without much effort. Only its strength and its experiences in the Valley of Death could allow so many low-level monsters to consider it as their leader. Nheless, it was not difficult to guess why the Three-Tailed Fox understood the formation technique and even knew how to drive the monsters to arrange the array, trapping the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. The Three-Tailed Fox lived for 300 years, and even though it was not enlightened, it surely had intelligence beyond ordinary people¡¯s expectations. Every time the Valley of Death opened, arge number of monsters were hunted. Naturally, some of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples also died here, and the journey to immortality they just began came to an abrupt end. Furthermore, the Heavenly Stars Sect was proficient in inscriptions, and it was not surprising for the disciples to carry along books about arrays. Hence, the Three-Tailed Fox might have obtained a basic formation book by chance, and through the years, as its wisdom enhanced, it slightly understood the book¡®s content. Although such a thing was rare, it was not umon. As for the real reason, it was not Caspian¡¯s consideration now. ¡°What I need to do now is to get in touch with everyone in the formation quickly.¡± Then, looking at the billowing smoke rising in the distance, Caspian took a deep breath. ¡°Even if I can¡®t contact them, I must at least let them know that I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m breaking the formation.¡± Although Caspian was not good at formations, he worked hard to learn that knowledge a long time ago. In addition, these monsters used their bodies as the formation, and the array was too crude. Thus, it would not take long for Caspian to see from their trajectory that the formation was supposedly the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation¡±. The Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation was one of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s basic formations. As its name suggested, it could trap anyone like how the calmke ¡± trapped¡± the moon. ¡°The Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation is not difficult to crack. However, the materials used for this array have been changed from materials to living monsters¡­ Nheless, the methods used may vary, but the principle is the same. If this is the case, I should just use the same method to break the formation.¡± Caspian took a deep breath in and took out a stack of array maps, cing them where he could easily reach. Next, he held the Ghoul-Locker Spear in his other hand. After giving it a thought, Caspian took another deep breath and put a spirit stone in his mouth before rushing to the billowing yellow dust and the monsters. Even though the distance between the two ces looked far, Caspian sprinted with all his strength. Soon, he was close, and the overwhelming momentum of the monsters felt surreal. Not only that, but the shaky ground seemed as if it would copse at any time. The huge sound almost shook the blood in Caspian¡¯s body, which was extremely ufortable. However, Caspian immediately saw more than a dozen monsters that he could name among the countless shing figures. Next, Caspian narrowed his eyes, locked his gaze in one ce, andughed loudly. Caspian was as fast as lightning, flickering like the meteor as he raised the Ghoul-Locker Spear. Then, a rain of blood showered around the formation in a sh. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 Boom! It sounded as if a steel chariot had crashed into a herd of wild beasts. In an instant, flesh and blood mixed as the miserable wailing sounded, and they poured out like rain. Consequently, the formation originally running at high speed suddenly became stagnant and chaotic. At this time, Caspian was like a Grim Reaper collecting souls with this Ghoul-Locker Spear. ¡°The Gaze of Death!¡± Swoosh! The long ck spear turned into the Eye of Death, and just like a dragon rushing out of the ocean, it brought along a warm rain of blood, shaking the corner of this formation violently. The formation that trapped dozens of Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s disciples, including Xander, Omar, and Maya, naturally could not be easily broken by Caspian alone. However, it was still possible to suddenly appear and mess up the formation. That was also Caspian¡¯s purpose! In an instant, more than a dozen monsters were beheaded, and a stream of blood flowed under Caspian¡¯s feet. Then, Caspian stepped on the sticky and slippery blood. With Caspian as the center, within a radius of 30 meters, a blood-smeared open space was formed in a short time. Suddenly, a growl sounded among the crowd of monsters, and there seemed to be a human¡¯s voice. Before Caspian could listen closely to what the person was saying, the monsters already in chaos suddenly restored their order. In a split second, Caspian was trapped in a small circle by the monsters. At a nce, it appeared as if a giant beast slowly opened and closed its mouth, continuously oppressing Caspian¡¯s living space. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯smanding!¡± When Caspian saw the scene, he became more convinced of his judgment. However, the sound was really faint just now, and it was too sudden. After making a sound, it immediately hid among the monsters, and it was impossible for people to judge the direction. Caspian did not expect to directly destroy the opponent¡¯s formation this time. Next, Caspian saw therge group of monsters joining together like a huge grinding disc and slowly rolling toward him. Then, when the surrounding air became dense, a ray of light suddenly appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is the moment I¡¯ve been waiting for,¡± Caspian smiled. A pair of narrow eyes hiding among the monsters saw Caspian¡¯s expression, and there was a hint of confusion in them. Soon, it watched as Caspian shook his arm, and a scroll appeared in his hand. When Caspian opened the scroll, a red light like the morning glow was about to gush out. In that instant, Caspian¡¯s entire body and the surrounding area of dozens of meters were swallowed by the red light. When the pair of narrow eyes saw the scene, they shed with fear and panic, appearing as if they wanted to react. However, it was toote. The array was activated, and the tumbling heat wave, like a tide, hit the surroundings. Within the range enveloped by the red light, everything seemed to be melting and returning to the original chaos. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Caspian indifferently uttered, ¡°The Skyzer re Formation!¡± The Skyzer re Formation, in the Darnley Valley, Wesley and a few cultivators exhausted their vitality, sacrificing themselves to activate arge array that could block the wave of monsters. Of course, Caspian would not exhaust all his vitality. After all, not only would he fail to save the other disciples, he would also be trapped in the formation. However, only the Skyzer re Formation could help him achieve his goal, as the other formations were not as powerful. Once activated, they would not affect this Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation. Boom! A ball of fire raged from the formation, rolling like a tide, and appeared just like a meteorite hitting the ground. In an instant, the void surrounding the me burned to copse, and there was a deafening noise from all around. Although the front few monsters felt the terrifying power of the formation and wanted to avoid it, it was toote. The me rushed violently and engulfed them, burning them to ashes in a blink of an eye. The mes kept raging like a torrent, sweeping across the earth, burning everything in sight! Just like a big brush, the fire swept away all the monsters in its way, targeting directly at the center of the formation. The Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation, which had been operating steadily before, suddenly shook and trembled in the face of this formation¡¯s terrifying power. The entire formation was like a precision-operated mechanism. As something seemed to be smashed severely, there was a violent fluctuation in the overall operation. What Caspian bombarded was only a corner of the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation, but the affected area quickly spread out to cover more than half of the formation. In those other areas, the running monsters maintaining the formation became sluggish, and there was a look of bewilderment in their eyes. It was apparent that they did not understand what was going on. Time, space, and the changes between light and dark all became slow at this moment. For the sake of achieving this effect, Caspian also felt weak after activating the Skyzer re Formation. However, his eyes showed a trace of excitement when he saw the swaying and panicked monsters. The effect he needed was achieved! At this moment, it was as Caspian had made a gap on the impermeable steel wall right in front of him. Although this would be covered soon, the momentary opportunity was enough for Caspian. Then, Caspian took a deep breath in and screamed into the depths of the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m here!¡± Caspian¡¯s voice was like a whistling de, tearing through the air currents and breaking through space as it cut into the chaos in the deepest part of the formation. As Caspian expected, the monsters¡¯ reaction was fast enough. After he roared, the opponent also realized that something was wrong and immediately let out a sharp howling sound. Immediately, thisrge group of monsters began to gather and ran as if they were being chased. The Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation, which had been a stalemate for a moment, was running again. In that instant, Caspian was swallowed by the formation, and he was also trapped. Unlike thest time, Caspian had already conveyed the news of his arrival to the depths of the formation. At this time, in the depths of the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation, the sky was gray, and the original flowers on the ground also looked pale and full of despair due to the formation. Xander, Omar, Maya, and dozens of other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples formed a circle around the several severely injured disciples who were meditating and resting. They were facing a smoke too thick to clear and the sudden monsters that appeared out of nowhere from the dense fog. It was apparent that the crowd had been here for several days. The tremendous mental and physical pressure made everyone¡¯s eyes except Xander and others full of fatigue and worry. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 ¡°We can¡¯t keep doing this¡­¡± When Omar saw the crowd¡¯s exhausted appearance, he gritted his teeth and looked at Xander. Xander stared at the mist not far away, pondered, and asked, ¡°Is there no response from the previous messenger we sent?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t¡­¡± Maya clenched her teeth. She was the first who was trapped in the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation. When Maya sensed that the situation was not right, she directly sent SOS letters to everyone. However, Maya did not expect that every disciple that rushed over would be trapped, and soon more people were trapped. After giving it a thought, Maya even had a feeling that the Three-Tailed Fox that set up this formation deliberately let her send out the messengers to attract more Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. Hence, Maya felt guilty at the thought of that. If it were not for her, everyone would not have fallen into an impasse. When Xander saw Maya¡®s guilty expression, he shook his head and said, ¡°Maya, this matter has nothing to do with you. The Three-Tailed Fox came prepared, and you identally fell into the trap first. Fortunately, it was you. Otherwise, many people might¡¯ve died by now.¡± Xander was right. Thankfully, it was Maya, and she managed to contact them for support immediately. If it were other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, they would probablyst only for at most a day, and they would be torn to pieces from time to time by the monsters in this formation. Xander nced at everyone, and he whispered, ¡°We¡¯ll need to see when Casper rushes over to break this formation.¡± One of the injured disciples stuttered, ¡°It¡¯s been five days, but there¡¯s no news on Casper. Is he¡­ Is heing?¡± ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± Maya¡¯s face swiftly changed, and she answered determinedly, ¡°Casper will surely come.¡± When she said that, the scene where Caspian blocked everyone outside Mirefield Gate and in the Hopeful Woman Mountain appeared in Maya¡¯s mind. Another disciple stammered, ¡°But¡­ But¡­ If we can¡¯t go out¡­ Casper¡­ Casper won¡¯t have any other competitors in the spiritual apprentice list.¡± Another disciple chimed in, ¡°Moreover, Casper and Xander still have a bet. Once Xander has an ident here, then the mission issued by the elders will have to be ignored. In terms of strength, Casper¡¯s not a match for Xander¡¯s at all, and this is a good opportunity to get rid of his enemies. After all, we must always be vignt of others.¡± Besides the few people who knew Caspian, everyone else was doubtful whether Caspian woulde. After all, although they were in the same sect, one could not help but overthink when the benefits were obvious. Furthermore, several disciples trapped in the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation were Caspian¡¯s competitors in the spiritual apprentice list. Therefore, if something terrible happened to them, no one could threaten Caspian¡¯s ranking. Then, most of the resources would belong to Caspian, and his journey to immortality would be much easier. As such a temptation was definitely attractive, some of the disciples believed it was hard to trust Caspian because there was no knowing what he was thinking. They were doubtful that Caspian wasing to the rescue. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Not only that, but they also felt that so many people were trapped in the formation, and Caspian would end up being one of them. As soon as the disciple said that, there was a roaring from the surroundings as if there was an earthquake. The ground trembled violently, and the fog that had been rotating around them was also shaking into a mess as if it was about to copse at any time. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going?¡± The crowd looked around, and some people even showed a panicked look in their eyes as they thought the Three-Tailed Fox had lost patience and wanted to control the formation, killing them mercilessly. At this time, there was a gap in the surrounding mist as if a piece of porcin was falling to the ground and cracks appeared. There was a faint light of the fire in the cracks in one of the areas. Even though they were looking at the firelight from afar, they could feel the domineering momentum and destructive power. It was obvious that the firelight caused the chaos of the formation. Then, everyone focused on the area, and a belief soon surged in their hearts, even those who were suspicious before started to feel hopeful. Next, as if to confirm their guess, Caspian¡¯s voice clearly sounded, passing through the gap in the mist, echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m here!¡± Caspian¡¯s voice was like a light at the end of the tunnel, and the anxiety and panic in everyone¡¯s hearts calmed down. Caspian hade! From the zing fire, they could clearly know that the first thing Caspian did after he arrived was to pass the news of his arrival so that they could feel at ease. Even though the formation was restored after a while and there was an extra killing intent, everyone was no longer confused or panicked. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s give it a go.¡± Xander turned around and looked at everyone. ¡°Casper took the risk and entered the formation. If we attack in the direction where he was just now, we can work together with him andpletely break the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation!¡± Omar clenched his fists, and his eyes burst with brilliance. At this time, he was feeling excited. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Maya nodded. ¡°Casper doesn¡¯t even know if we¡¯re alive. Yet, with just a glimmer of hope, he still didn¡¯t hesitate toe over and rushed into the formation. He believes in us, and we must not let him down.¡± Maya gradually drew her Phoenix Sword, and a scorching heat spread to the surroundings. The other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples around them also drew out their weapons, and even the doubtful disciples before no longer had the slightest doubt. Since Caspian believed that they could hold on until now, they were also confident that they could definitely break the formation and retaliate if they joined hands with Caspian. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not hold back anymore and respond to Casper¡¯s help,¡± Xander said, and there was a rare excitement in his eyes at this moment. ¡°Moreover, let thepetition between us start from this moment, Casper. You not only managed toe and help us, but also messed up the formation and sent us a message. Hence, you¡¯ll be leading the score for now!¡± As soon as he said that, Xander pointed at the firelight and shouted at everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s attack from this point and let Casper know that we¡¯re starting to fight back!¡± Chapter 423 Chapter 423 Caspian did not receive any reply after sending the message, but he believed that Maya and the others were still alive, and they had surely heard him. After Mirefield Gate, Caspian could feel the changes in Maya, and he believed that even if everyone had fallen, Maya would still hold on as she still had an iplete goal. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t hold back and join you as soon as possible.¡± Caspian took a deep breath and suddenly stretched. Then, dozens of phantoms rushed out of his body, and each of them sted into space with a loud sound. Soon, just like a violent wind, they rushed toward the formation. Those trapped in the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation could only passively defend, but there was no one like Caspian who actually attacked actively. ¡°The Gaze of Death!¡± When facing the monsters, Caspian¡¯s almost spirit tool showed its overpowering force. Then, the Ghoul-Locker Spears suddenly shook, and as if an extra eyeball appeared out of nowhere and stared forward. Then, in the blink of an eye, a shower of rain exploded and scattered everywhere. The monsters that were pierced by the Ghoul-Locker Spear immediately exploded. Soon, pulped meat, blood, and bone residue flew everywhere. Caspian kept walking and rushed toward the gap that appeared among the monsters. Then, he stabbed out with the Ghoul-Locker Spear. The shadow of the spear brought along an overwhelming force. Later, the powerful monsters tried to fill the gap in front of Caspian, but they were swiftly crushed to pieces with a loud sound. Soon, the ground was stained red, and blood was flowing like a stream. At that time, the human-likemand sounded from the crowd again. Following themand, the monster formation changed again. These monsters roared in unison, and they took the initiative to attack Caspian. However, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of mockery. Soon, the monsters pounced at Caspian, and thest gleam of light above him was covered by the huge shadow of the monsters. Caspian smiled faintly, saying, ¡°Do you think I can be torn to pieces just because so many monsters are rushing at me, or do you think they can exhaust my strength?¡± Caspian naturally said that for the Three-Tailed Fox hiding among the monsters. From the fact that the Three-Tailed Fox could change its formation at any time ording to the situation, Caspian could infer that its position must not be far away from him. Even if his guess was wrong, then the Three-Tailed Fox indeed had a way to know what was happening here. Since the other party thought they could kill him by a group attack, Caspian would let the facts speak for themselves! ¡°You¡¯re just providing me with blood if you rush over!¡± Caspian roared and bolted toward the monsters that were running to him. This time, he did not use his Ghoul-Locker Spear. Instead, Caspian raised his arm and pointed out with a finger. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± Swoosh! Bang! A cloud of blood light burst out from Caspian¡¯s fingertip, and in that instant, the oing monsters¡¯ heads exploded. Then, the blood-colored light swept across and shed a wolf-like monster into half at its waist. The wild-like monster whimpered, and its body fell into two ces as the warm organs and blood sttered everywhere. The sight of it was terrifying. At the same time, the blood bursting from these monsters formed into long and thin lines, dense like the summer rain, and flew toward Caspian. In a sh, they were absorbed by Caspian¡¯s arm, the Qi and blood that Caspian exhausted to perform the spell was instantly replenished. Caspian¡¯s eyes burst with brilliance, and he snorted as he faced the monsters, pointing his finger at them again. ¡±Pointing to the Stars!¡± Bang! Boom! Amid the continuous explosions, monsters wailed and flew out. Either their body was sted in half, or their heads were turned into a bloody pulp of meat, obviously dead on the spot. With each step Caspian took, there would be anotheryer of thick blood underneath him, which was truly part of the journey in immortality. As his energy was replenished from these monsters, Caspian was fueling himself with the war, and his spell would not be broken at all. The Three-Tailed Fox that hid among these monsters saw this scene, and it was gritting its teeth hard. Its pair of narrow eyes were filled with hatred and anger. However, the demon fox could not do anything. It was also impossible to let Caspian out of the formation. Just as the Three-Tailed Fox was thinking of ways to get rid of the troublesome Caspian, a deafening sound came from the center of the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation. The demon fox was so shocked that it hurriedly turned to look. Caspian also heard themotion. Although he was trapped in the formation and could not see what was happening, the loud noise that did not belong to the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation shocked him. Sure enough, everyone had heard his message and started to break the formation! Caspian knew that Maya, Xander, and others were trapped in the formation before and did not try their best to break the formation. It was not because they were unwilling, but if they did that at the time, it would only be a waste of energy. After all, the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation was arranged with living creatures like these monsters. If Xander and the others broke through in one direction, Three-Tailed Fox only needed to control the monsters and continuously supplement the past from other ces. If that happened, Xander and the others would face a never-ending stream of monsters, and they would be trapped in the center of the formation until their strength was exhausted. Then, finally, they would be torn to pieces by the monster beast. However, Caspian¡¯s appearance was giving them a point of breakthrough. With Xander and the others inside while Caspian was outside, they could work together and break the Clear Lake¡®s Moon-Locking Formation. That way, the Three-Tailed Fox and its monsters would be scattered and distracted! Hence, the loud noise and explosion were obviously the responses of Xander and others. In that instant, Caspian rushed forward faster than before.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Soon, the entire Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation began to sway and shake, appearing as it would copse at any time. Monsters after monsters kept dying, and the formation became thinner and weaker. Finally, as Caspian pointed out with his finger, the monster in front of him was torn in half with a loud bang. Then, the familiar sword light of the Triple des of Fire, Ice, and Wind appeared in front of him. Not only were there Omar¡¯s three longswords, but Caspian also saw a ray of red sword light suddenly shed off three monsters¡¯ heads. At a nce, the red sword light was like a phoenix showing off its wings! ¡°Maya!¡± When Caspian saw the sword light, the final hint of worrypletely disappeared. When the Phoenix Sword appeared, it naturally meant that Maya, who was the first to be trapped in the formation at first, was safe. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Seeing the familiar sword light passing by not far away, Caspian switched to his Ghoul-Locker Spear, bursting out a terrifying spear shadow. Then, the massive ck light that appeared like shing lightning swept away the monsters between Caspian and Omar, Maya, and others in a sh. Everyone finally saw each other in the heavy rain of blood. ¡°Casper¡­¡± ¡±Casper!¡± When Maya and the others saw Caspian from afar, they were pleasantly surprised and hurriedly rushed to him. As for the surrounding monsters, even though they did not dare to flee as they were under the Three- Tailed Fox¡¯s pressure, none of them had the courage to move forward. Instead, they just circled the crowd from far away. Caspian noticed the crowd was running to him, and he nodded, saying, ¡°It¡¯s so great that you¡¯re all fine.¡± At this time, Caspian finally felt relieved. Maya replied in a serious tone, ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± When Caspian heard this, he looked at the others and saw that they were nodding at him, and he felt warm in his heart. Sure enough, he did not disappoint them. ¡°Casper, we owe you another favor again. However, this is not over yet,¡± Xander chimed in. Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°You¡¯re right. The Three-Tailed Fox.¡± Although the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation was on the verge of copsing, the Three-Tailed Fox hiding behind it was still alive. Since it couldmand so many monsters and even had the skills to set up formations, this proved that the Three-Tailed Fox was really dangerous and at the top of the chain. ¡°Nheless, everyone must be extra careful. This Three-Tailed Fox isparable to an outer disciple,¡± Omar warned everyone. The dozens of apprentices present were all elites, and they naturally understood the stakes at this moment, so they all nodded. The Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation had already trapped everyone, but it was obviously only a matter of time before the formation was broken. Focusing on the monsters around, the crowd intended to choose a ce to attack with all their strength, but the running monsters suddenly stopped. The next moment, one part of the monsters separated like a tide, and a dark red figure slowly walked out on its two feet. It was clearly a fox walking upright! Not only did this fox walk upright like a human, but it was also even as tall as an adult, and its coat was shiny. There was a sly look in the fox¡¯s long and narrow eyes. As it slowly appeared in front of everyone, the fox¡¯s three massive tails were swaying rhythmically behind it, which was really eye-catching. The surrounding air suddenly became stiffer with its appearance, and it was harder for everyone to breathe. ¡°The Three-Tailed Fox!¡± Everyone nced at each other, and they all saw a look of surprise and alert in each other¡¯s eyes. None of them expected the demon fox to appear on its own, and it even walked so brazenly to them. However, it must be said that the Three-Tailed Fox indeed had an aura far beyond everyone. Even a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple who just entered the second-stage Pulse Control Realm would seem beneath this demon fox if they stood face to face. Naturally, it was the demon fox¡¯s 300 years of survival experiences that gave it extraordinary momentum. At this time, the Three-Tailed Fox stretched out its ws, pointed at everyone, and said, ¡°It seems that the Heavenly Stars Sect has had some great disciples in recent years¡­¡± Besides Caspian, who appeared as if he had expected this, everyone else looked shocked. This Three-Tailed Fox could actually speak! In that instant, everyone¡¯s focus was no longer on the strangelyrge pair of ws of this demon fox. Under normal situations, monsters could speak only when they reached enlightenment and removed the bones in their mouth. However, this Three-Tailed Fox was obviously an ordinary monster. Could it be that the 300 years had truly made this demon fox undergo such a tremendous change? What kind of opponent were they facing? Did they underestimate the Three-Tailed Fox from the beginning? Everyone¡¯s heart was filled with these questions. The originally determined mindset began to waver as the demon fox spoke. Among the crowd, a few disciples who did not have great willpower even had a touch of panic and anxiety appearing in the depths of their eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who controlled the formation before.¡± At this time, Caspian took a step forward and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that it¡¯s a mess.¡± As soon as Caspian said this, Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s eyes shed with anger, and its cheeks were even shaking humanely. Obviously, he was quite unconvinced with Caspian¡®s usation. ¡°Nonsense! The Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation is my most proficient¡­¡± Without waiting for the demon fox to finish its sentence, Caspian directly interrupted, ¡°Do you think you know more about formations than a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple?¡± The 300 year old Three-Tailed Fox was dumbfounded when it heard that, and it did not know what to reply. It wanted to argue, but Caspian was right. Not to mention the monsters, even in the entire Earlington of Efrax, who would dare to pat his chest and say he knew formation better than the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples? In the blink of an eye, the Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s imposing momentum was destroyed, and the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples felt at ease again. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Caspian was right. Even if the demon fox had lived a long life, it was still the Valley of Death¡¯s monster. If it were really something they could not deal with, it would have been noticed by the elders in the sect and then be removed. Moreover, the life span of a monster and its so-called survival experience was not worth mentioning in the face of a cultivator¡¯s powerful strength. Once the crowd understood this, they gradually realized why Caspian said that. The disciples, whose willpower was almost destroyed, immediately cast grateful nces at Caspian. The look of fierceness, anger, and shame kept flickering in the Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s eyes. Even though the crowd was far away from it, they could clearly hear the sound of the demon fox gnashing its teeth. Xander put his hand behind his back and gestured to everyone. Omar and the others understood his signal, and they calmly took a step to either side as they quietly held onto their swords. Soon, the Three-Tailed Fox grinned, showing its eerie white teeth. Then, it extended its ws, pointing at Caspian and the others. ¡°Kill them!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Suddenly, there was a strange movement around everyone, and more than a dozen figures swiftly pounced out the next moment, bringing long a murderous aura. It was as if they appeared out of thin air, exposing their fangs and ws toward everyone. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect this, right?!¡± The Three-Tailed Foxmented triumphantly, but its tone changed before it finished speaking because it noticed that the group of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples seemed to have anticipated its sneak attack nned a long time ago, especially the guy who had just mocked himself. Caspian did not even bat an eye and directlyunched an attack, sting a punch at the head of the monster that was sneaking at him. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 Caspian swung his hand to remove the brain residue sticking on his hands, and he shook his head at the Three-Tailed Fox in the distance. Then, he said with an exasperated tone, ¡°You¡¯re too naive.¡± Being lectured by a younger in such a condescending tone, the Three-Tailed Fox gritted its teeth so hard that they were almost crushed. It did live long enough, and the sneak attack tactics it came up with did not have any problems. However, the Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s only mistake in this n was overestimating his life experience and underestimating Caspian. After all, Caspian was experienced in military formations, and he was highly familiar with the method of distractions in wars. From the moment Three-Tailed Fox took the initiative to show up, Caspian had already guessed that it must be using itself to attract everyone¡¯s attention and hide the killers. After all, with the Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s realm and strength, there was no need for it to appear. Caspian¡¯s guess was correct. Moreover, his powerful perception also made him quickly sense a strange aura moving from the sides of the crowd. Caspian gave Xander a signal, and after Xander understood, he swiftly gestured to everyone. The Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s eyes thought the gesture was a signal that the cultivators wanted to attack it. In fact, Xander was reminding everyone to beware of sneak attacks on both sides. Hence, Caspian had seen through the Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s little tricks, which were just like a child¡®s y for Caspian. The dozens of monsters sneaking an attack were all killed by the well-prepared crowd in a sh. ¡°You bunch of¡­ D*mn b*stards!¡± The Three-Tailed fox was fuming with rage, and it roared, ¡°Kill them all!¡° As soon as the demon fox said that, the monsters around it quickly rushed toward Caspian and the others, and the mighty wave of monsters shook the ground until it cracked and copsed. The Three-Tailed Fox grinned. ¡°There are only more than ten of you, but I have dozens of monsters under me. I don¡¯t believe that you can hold on¡­¡± Once again, before the demon fox could finish its sentence, it saw Caspian shing a smile. Then, he took out a ck thing and threw it toward the crowd of monsters. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ The Three-Tailed Fox squinted its eyes as it felt somewhat familiar with the item. Then, the next second, its eyes shed with panic. ¡°The Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine!¡± Just as the demon fox said that, there was a terrifying explosion from the wave of monsters. The billowing airwave was like a giant hand, moving up and down and sweeping all around. In an instant, it sted most of the dozens of monsters. These monsters were instantly crushed into blood and melted into a huge blood ball, rolling turbulently toward the surroundings. Not only that, but the sound that erupted was like a mighty river. Soon, heavy rain of blood fell, leaving a horrifying scene. In a sh, a pungent smell of blood filled the air as if they had fallen into a sea of blood. The murderous-filled scene turned into a massive bloody open space in the next moment. The Three-Tailed Fox watched the scene, and its initially narrow eyes widened. Its chest rose and fell violently as if its heart was about to pop out. It was not surprising that the demon fox reacted like this. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After all, it had only been a few seconds since itmanded the monsters to rush forward, only for them to bepletely destroyed. ¡°You¡­ You have the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine? Why didn¡¯t you use it before? ¡± The Three- Tailed Fox asked in shock, and it was obviously implying why Caspian did not use it when he broke into the formation. ¡°If I used it, would you still show yourself?¡± Caspian retorted. The Three-Tailed Fox was speechless, and there was an intense hint of murderous intent in the depth of its eyes as it had developed a deep fear for Caspian. Before this, the Three-Tailed Fox believed that its strength had surpassed the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentices. Over time, the demon fox indeed had incredible wisdom. Even if it was notparable to some of the extremely outstanding geniuses among the cultivators, it should be more than enoughpared to these apprentices. Moreover, the development of the situation was indeed just as the Three-Tailed Fox expected until Caspian showed up. From the moment Caspian appeared, the Three-Tailed Fox felt res trained by the opponent every step of the way. The demon fox believed that it had extraordinary wisdom, yet it was just as ridiculous as a naive child¡¯s little n in front of Caspian. The formation that it set and its scheme were all anticipated by the opponent in advance. The Three-Tailed Fox believed that if it did not get rid of Caspian today, it would naturally not be able to survive in the Valley of Death anymore! Since it was not enough to rely on wisdom, the Three-Tailed Fox decided to use the most primitive solution for this problem. As it was already a level six monster, the demon fox¡¯s strength wasparable to a mid-level second- stage Pulse Control Realm disciple. Nheless, besides Caspian and Xander, who could fight against outer disciples, none of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples here were a match for an outer disciple. Furthermore, even though Caspian and Xander could battle against the outer disciples, it was only limited to entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators. There was a significant difference between entry-level, mid-level, and peak no matter its realm. The Three-Tailed Fox understood this, and it had absolute confidence that it could destroy all these apprentices and restore its dignity! In an instant, the Three-Tailed Fox exploded with shocking killing intent. The dark red fur on its body almost stood on end, and anger and murderous intent was brewing in its eyes. Its front ws were making a burst of crackling sound from its bones, and they became bigger and longer! When Three-Tailed Fox walked upright, it was about the same height as an adult. However, its ws were as big as a washbasin! Not only that, but each of the demon fox¡¯s fingers was bent sharply like a machete, and with just a slight movement, a horrifying sharp light flickered. Caspian¡¯s face immediately changed, and he hurriedly warned everyone, ¡°Watch out!¡± He did not expect that the Three-Tailed Fox would be hostile so quickly. ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t have the chance to use the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine anymore!¡± The Three- Tailed Fox roared, and a ray of maroon-colored light rushed toward everyone. Buzz! Boom! Everyone only felt their vision was blurry, and there was huge turbulence in the air. The next moment, the Three-Tailed Fox actually bolted toward everyone, raising its ws and shing one of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples on the side of the crowd. The demon fox was too fast, and none present could react! Swoosh! The air was torn open, letting out an ear-piercing screech. Then, the disciple screamed, and blood was gushing out from his chest to the lower abdomen. Next, his body suddenly fell into the distance and flew out. Just as everyone realized what was happening and wanted toe to help, the Three-Tailed Fox did not give them any chance, and it instantly attacked the remaining people. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 The dark red figure was as unpredictable as a ghost, and like a blood-stained de, it was terrifying. In that instant, everyone felt their blood running cold. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Everyone only had time to react by instinct. Immediately, a series of sparks bloomed in the crowd. The Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s horrifying speed made it look as if it were attacking dozens of people at once. nk! nk! nk! nk! Amidst the sound of metals impacting one another, the crowd was forced to retreat, and those weaker even staggered and flew out. Caspian kicked and kicked, stepping back several steps. Each step he took made clear footprints on the ground. Then, he narrowed his eyes slightly, and they shed with brilliance. At this time, Xander¡¯s face also turned gloomy. As soon as they started the fight, he could clearly feel the difference between him and the Three-Tailed Fox. The opponent¡¯s series of attacks was equivalent to it spreading its force into dozens of parts. However, the crowd could barely resist. If the demon fox grabbed one of the disciples and attacked violently, the disciple would surely be defeated in a sh. The dark red figure quickly stopped not far from everyone, and the Three-Tailed Fox smiled grimly and raised its ws, which were dripping with blood. There were already about six people with bloody wounds on their arms or chest among the crowd. However, the one with the worst injury was the disciple who was first beaten by Three-Tailed Fox. His chest seemed to have been chopped out by a guillotine, leaving three gory wounds that his organs almost fell out. Fortunately, he was a cultivator as he would be long dead if he were a warrior. ¡°This guy¡­¡± Omar gritted his teeth. This was the first time he had to reveal his de of Wind as soon as he fought an opponent. The Three-Tailed Fox seemed to be just waving his ws randomly, but Omar¡¯s hands immediately felt numb, and he almost could not hold his swords right. ¡°What a bunch of useless beings. Sure enough, you¡¯re all as weak as I expected,¡± The Three-Tailed Foxughed mockingly. It was obvious that the demon fox had regained its confidence from its series of attacks. Its body was trembling as itughed, and suddenly it shrieked, ¡°I want you to die!¡± In an instant, the figure of Three-Tailed Fox once again turned into a sh of lightning, rushing toward everyone. This time, its target was Maya! Swoosh! The Three-Tailed Fox was too fast, and Maya only felt a gust of wind before her. Before she could react, a massive w glistened with harsh light rushing toward her as if her head was about to be pierced the next second. ¡°Die!¡± The Three-Tailed Fox roared proudly. ¡±The Great Leisure Court!¡± Caspian suddenly stepped forward. Although it was difficult for him to keep up with the speed of Three-Tailed Fox at this distance, the Great Leisure Court could shrink the space and save his time. Swoosh! As he took a step forward, Caspian raised his spear and stabbed out. ¡°The Gaze of Death!¡± With a buzzing sound, the surrounding void was filled with ck light, and the breath of death instantly enveloped the Three-Tailed Fox. ¡°B*stard!¡± The Three-Tailed Fox was shocked and angered. Among so many people, he was most afraid of Caspian. Furthermore, Caspian¡¯s almost spirit tool also made the demon fox afraid to fight him using its body. Nevertheless, the Three-Tailed Fox did not expect that Caspian had such exquisite body technique, and it had no choice but to give up on Maya, who was close at hand. Next, the demon fox turned its ws backward and faced the Ghoul-Locker Spear. nk! Sparks flew everywhere, and Caspian¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear and the Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s ws collided, but the force was evenly matched! This was the first time Caspian did not hurt his opponent despite using the Ghoul-Locker Spear! The flickering sparks illuminated the Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s face, and it appeared even gloomier and more sinister than before. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At this moment, the demon foxughed evilly, snapping its iron-like ws and directly grabbing the tip of the Ghoul-Locker Spear. ¡±I¡¯d like to see what else you can do!¡± The Three-Tailed Fox smiled even more cunningly, and it hoped to see Caspian panic. However, the Three -Tailed Fox found that Caspian was sneering instead. Instinctively, it felt something was wrong and wanted to let go. The Three-Tailed Fox felt that it had trapped Caspian¡¯s weapon, and he was only pretending to be mysterious. Then, just as the Three-Tailed Fox was hesitating, Caspian suddenly shouted. ¡°Lightning inscription!¡± Buzz! The Three-Tailed Fox felt numb all over as if it were struck by lightning, and its for stood on end. ¡°You!¡± Just as the demon fox was about to curse Caspian for being despicable, it noticed that Caspian was frowning. ¡°You¡¯re still able to talk?¡± Caspian frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s give it another try.¡± Buzz! The lightning strike was much stronger than before. Not only was the Three-Tailed Fox standing on end, it even spat out a mouthful of white smoke. ¡°You seem to have forgotten one thing!¡± The angry and frightened Three-Tailed Fox looked at Caspian, sneering at it. Unfortunately, it could not move as the lightning inscription had stunned him. ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s not only great in formations, but also inscriptions!¡± ¡°The¡­ Glorious! Dragon!¡± Caspian roared, and the entire Ghoul-Locker Spear exploded with a dazzling red light. Just like an angered dragon, the fire immediately sted toward the Three-Tailed Fox, and the raging me swallowed it in an instant. Caspian did not appear rxed, and he swiftly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t give it a chance to fight back!¡± Xander and the others had woken up from the shock just now. When they heard Caspian, they quickly attacked the Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s silhouette in the mes. Moreover, they knew their skills to deal with this Three-Tailed Fox were limited. Hence, they must grasp any chance they have. Soon, everyone joined hands to kill this monster! ¡°The Dance of Fire and Ice! The Raging Sea Storm!¡± Omar¡¯s all three swords, the Fierce as Fire, Cold as Ice, and Swift as Wind, made an appearance. In a sh, the dazzling lights shed out terrifying sword lights, falling on the Three-Tailed Fox. Maya hurriedly followed after. Compared with her past, Maya¡¯s willpower had greatly improved, and she had recovered from the fright just now. Then, she roared and chopped at the Three-Tailed Fox with her Phoenix Sword. ¡°The me Phoenix Storm! The zing me sh!¡± Boom! As if it were a massive longsword condensed by a gale directly pressing downward, the Glorious Dragon¡¯s mes roared as if fuel was added to the fire, and it burnt even more intensely. The other disciples echoed and showed all the martial arts they had learned before. The Three-Tailed Fox in mes trembled violently and let out a miserable wall as it struggled fiercely with great strength beyond imagination. Next, the demon fox grabbed Caspian¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear and tossed him away. Other people also retreated one after another due to the Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s momentum. However, Xander¡¯s figure suddenly appeared like a ck shadow behind the demon fox. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 Xander had been waiting for the opportunity while Omar and others attacked. What be cultivated was the Way of Killing, and as the name suggested, there would be no survivor left under his sword. He understood that this Three-Tailed Fox was so powerful that if he attacked first, at best, he would only injure the demon fox and could not kill it. If that were the case, Xander¡¯ s role would be greatly reduced. Moreover, the opportunity Caspian won so hard for them should not be wasted just like that! Knowing how hard it was to get the chance, Xander did not act rashly. At this moment, everyone else was retreating due to the furious and frantic Three-Tailed Fox, whereas the demon fox was also severely injured, and it did not pay attention to his back. Thus, this was the best time for Xander to attack! Swoosh! The green sword light immediately burst. In that instant, a murderous aura spread and overpowered the surroundings as if all the vitality of several meters in a radius was cut off. Even the colorful world became pale andck of life. ¡°The Humming Twilight sh!¡± The me, sword light, and the Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s silhouette froze as if the entire world had stopped. The Three-Tailed Fox stood in ce with its eyes widened, and its pupils continued to erge as it kept making a gurgling sound. The demon fox¡¯s front paws raised high as if he wanted to do something, but it did not have the strength to do anything. ¡°We did it!¡± ¡°We killed a level six monster!¡± After being dumbfounded for a moment, the crowd quickly regained their senses, and they were overjoyed. However, only Caspian and Xander appeared serious. Suddenly, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light, and he blurted, ¡°Sh*t!¡± Just as he said that, Caspian walked out with the Great Leisure Court, and the long spear in his hand was like a dragon out of the water, directly stabbing the Three-Tailed Fox. Unexpectedly, one of the Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s tails suddenly broke, and it suddenly returned to its agile self. Then, its eyes shed with a cunning and eerie look. Next, the Three-Tailed Fox suddenly turned around and grabbed Xander¡¯s chest with its sharp ws, obviously wanting to catch him off guard and dig his chest and abdomen! Even though Xander had always been vignt, the Three-Tailed Fox was too fast, and he only managed to block his chest with his sword. nk! The Three-Tailed Fox¡¯s ws pressed onto the de, and it pushed Xander forward forcefully. Bang! The de was immediately pressed against Xander¡¯s chest, and three sharp ws easily pierced Xander¡¯s shirt and stabbed his chest. Soon, blood was gushing out from his wounds. Not far away, everyone had recovered from the joy they felt before. When they saw this scene, shock, panic, and confusion appeared in their eyes and faces. They could not even react in time. ¡°I want to kill¡­¡± The Three-Tailed Fox, more urately the Two-Tailed Fox, wanted to kill Xander badly. Its unique talent was to survive by docking its tails. When the demon fox encountered a fatal attack, it could choose to exhaust its 100 years of cultivation and lose one tail in exchange for a new life. However, the damage to its realm and body was also considerable. After the demon fox lost its tail, it immediately became a level five monster instead of a level six. Not only that but its future cultivation would be considerably affected by the break of its tail today. The time and energy needed for the demon fox to return to level six would be doubled. Since it needed to pay such a hefty price, the Two-Tailed Fox naturally hated Xander to the core! It wanted to directly tear Xander in half for making it lose one of its tails to vent its hatred. It believed Xander¡¯s and Caspian¡¯s strength wasparable. Thus, if it could kill Xander, its pressure would be greatly reduced when facing Caspian and the rest of the disciples. However, just before the Two-Tailed Fox finished its sentence or even exerted force on its ws, it heard the Ghoul-Locker Spear piercing through the air. Not only that, but the demon fox also felt a chill running down its spine. ¡°D*mn it! It¡¯s that guy!¡± The Two-Tailed Fox was annoyed. If it stubbornly went on and killed Xander, the demon fox might lose another of its tail. The sacrifice was too big, and the Two-Tailed Fox was naturally unwilling to make such a colossal loss. Therefore, the Two-Tailed Fox withdrew its ws with resentment. Then, it got onto the ground and fled toward the distance. Xander¡¯s chest was bleeding furiously again, and his body rose into mid-air. However, he supported himself on the ground with his palms when hended to prevent himself from falling. Then, he hurriedly said to Caspian, who rushed over to help him, ¡°I¡®m fine! Stop that fox! Don¡¯t let it escape!¡± Xander understood that it was not easy for them to reduce the demon fox¡®s realm and severely injured it. This was the best time to chase after and kill it. Once they missed out on this chance, everything they worked for before would be wasted. Of course, the only person who could chase after the Two-Tailed Fox was Caspian. Yet, to Xander¡¯s surprise, Caspian was not anxiously chasing after the demon fox. Instead, he helped Xander up and sneered, ¡°Does it really think it could escape?¡± Caspian¡¯s tone was full of confidence, and Xander was stunned. Then, he quickly gave it a thought, hoping to figure out why Caspian was so assured. Soon, Xander realized that from Caspian¡¯s appearance, until he disrupted and broke the formation, and then cut off the demon fox¡¯s tail, something seems to be missing during that time. ¡°What was missing?¡± Xander nced at Caspian and noticed that he was looking in the distance. In an instant, Xander connected the dots! ¡°Sna!¡± Xander shouted. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Until now, none of them had seen Sna. Although they were unclear of Sna and Caspian¡¯s rtionship, Xander and the others could tell that Sna was incredibly dependent on Caspian. With this dependence, it was absolutely impossible for Sna and Caspian not to contact each other aftering to the Valley of Death. If they had been contacting one another, Caspian¡¯s greatest confidence at this moment was naturally from Sna! At the thought of that, Xander quickly turned to look in the direction where the Two-Tailed Fox had fled. Sure enough, he saw a thin white figure appear in a flower bush, swaying in the wind in the distance. Sna appeared right in front of the Two-Tailed Fox! At this time, the Two-Tailed Fox was only less than 50 meters away from Caspian and the others. Seeing this scene, Xander and the others had already understood that Sna was actually there from the beginning. However, she followed Caspian¡¯s orders and stayed in ambush all the time. In other words, Caspian has prepared for this situation from the very beginning! Chapter 428 Chapter 428 When everyone saw Sna, they were immediately shocked by Caspian¡¯s prediction of the situation again. The crowd even felt as if Caspian had counted every possibility. Anyone being such a person¡¯spanion would always feel at ease, but if they were his opponent, they might have to live in fear at all times. However, everyone was not relieved yet. After all, Sna¡¯s realm was rtively low among everyone else. Hence, they were unsure if Sna could sessfully stop the Two-Tailed Box for now. Even though the demon fox had lost one tail, causing its realm to drop, its existence was still comparable to a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Caspian had confidence in Sna as he understood that Sna¡¯s task was not to kill the Two-Tailed Fox but to block it, and that was definitely something within her strength. Even if Sna did not have the power, she had the determination! After losing one of its tails, the Two-Tailed Fox did not desire to fight with Caspian and the others anymore. Although its heart was filled with indignation, the demon fox knew well that the wisest choice was to endure the humiliation if it wanted to survive, this was the way of survival that it has realized over 300 years. When the Two-Tailed Fox saw a girl suddenly appearing in front of it, its eyes shed with an intense murderous intent, and it roared, ¡°Get lost!¡± As the demon fox said that, it did not slow down but directly rushed toward Sna. If she did not move away, the demon fox would not hesitate to tear this Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples into pieces and vent its anger. The Two-Tailed Fox realized that it was getting closer to Sna, yet she did not seem to avoid it. Then, the demon fox shed its fangs and sped up, and just like a cannonball, it rushed toward Sna with its sharp w aiming at her chest. Even a piece of granite would be easily pierced through by this w! ¡°Watch out!¡± Maya eximed from the crowd far away, wanting to remind Sna. However, Sna still did not dodge, and her gaze did not even change, appearing just like calm water. As she stared at the Two-Tailed Fox, Sna suddenly attacked. ¡°The Imperial Jail Deity Physique!¡± ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Boom! In that instant, the flowers and nts around her fell toward the ground as if an invisible force pressured them. Then, as if a deity was faintly shouting in her body, and as she attacked, there seemed to be an angered dragon roaring and destroying everything around her. Bang! An explosion smmded, and Sna¡¯s palm and the Two-Tailed Fox¡¯s w collided in mid-air, causing a violent st. Next, the air around them trembled, forming visible airwaves that spread toward their surroundings. Not only that, but even Sna¡¯s sleeves, from the wrist to the shoulder, were torn and ripped in an instant, revealing her porcin arms. Then, the fragments of her clothes flew around like countless butterflies. Soon, blood was gushing out from the tiny wounds on her palm. The Two-Tailed Fox¡¯s gaze suddenly changed as it was shocking to find a seemingly weak girl to have such formidable strength. At this time, it felt like it was not bombarding a cultivator at all but a huge bronze chariot from ancient times! That was not the only thing that shocked the Two-Tailed Fox. The next moment, it was as if the girl did not feel any pain and suddenly took a step forward to attack again. Her delicate arm seemed to have stored power as strong as ava eruption. ¡°The Strangtion¡­¡± The Two-Tailed Fox raised its head and saw Sna¡¯s eyes. Her gaze was calm as usual, but the demon fox actually felt its heart violently twitch. It was fear! Then, Sna¡®s voice echoed in the Two-Tailed Fox¡®s ears. ¡°Of an Angered Dragon!¡± Boom! Another violent explosion urred, causing the Two-Tailed Fox to scream and fall back like a kite with a broken line. Then, it saw Sna swaying slightly, and she weakly fell on one knee. Obviously, the direct impact with the Two-Tailed Fox was beyond her realm. Nheless, the demon fox was confused about that. Sna knew that her realm was much lower, and she was weaker too. So, why was she so brazen to block the demon fox and even attack it? The Two-Tailed Fox was baffled about these, but it did not have any more time to think about them as Caspian and the others started to attack it. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± ¡°The Phoenix Wing¡¯s Starry Night sh!¡± ¡°The Raging Sea Storm!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In that instant, the spear shadow, sword light, de glow, and endless attack were like tides swallowing the Two-Tailed Fox. Then, arge amount of blood shot into mid-air, pulling an arch as the Two-Tailed Fox cried out due to the excruciating pain. The demon fox was indignant. Even though it had the strengthparable to a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator and was somewhat good in formations, it was still defeated under these Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentices! The truth was apparent. Therge amount of blood had blurred the Two-Tailed Fox¡¯s vision, staining it red. Suddenly, the demon fox gritted its teeth, losing another tail again! When the Two-Tailed Fox¡¯s tail dropped, it could feel its vitality restored, and all the wounds on it were healed. However, the demon fox paid the price by having its realm reduced. Consequently, the Two-Tailed Fox was only a level three monster, and it did not have the advantage in the realm anymore in the Valley of Death. However, the demon fox that was left with one tail did not have the mood to entertain its anger and sadness. All it wanted to do was flee from this ce. Now that its realm was reduced, the demon fox did not have any advantage against these Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s cultivators. On the contrary, the demon fox could only run away in fear based on their number of people and strength. At the very least, there might be a glimmer of hope if it returned to itsir. The demon fox swiftly decided on that and turned around, and it spat out a white light. Caspian was shocked, but he could tell it was an array map. However, the palm-sized array map was folded and held in the demon fox¡¯s mouth. It was apparent that the demon fox was not stupid, and it still had ways even at the critical moment. When the array map was activated, everyone sieging the demon fox instantly felt as if they were immersed in seawater, and the surrounding air turned dense, causing their movements to slow down. Caspian¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Water-Condensing Formation!¡± Caspian was naturally familiar with this formation, but he immediately thought of another problem. Taking advantage of the opportunity that everyone was trapped in the formation, the demon fox twisted its body and quickly fled toward a distant mountain. Nheless, the Water-Condensing Formation was only a low-level formation, and if Caspian and the others joined hands, they could burst it as easily as a bubble. ¡°This thing actually had such a trick up its sleeves!¡± ¡°The Water-Condensing Formation! B*stard!¡± After breaking the formation, everyone was angry. It was already annoying to be trapped by the Clear Lake¡¯s Moon-Locking Formation before, as that was one of the signature formations of Heavenly Stars Sect. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The only difference was it waspleted by many monsters. However, they actually fell for a low-level formation, and what made them angrier was this cheap trick allowed the demon fox to escape. As everyone was raging, Caspian appeared to be deep in his thoughts. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 Xander looked at the demon fox¡¯s silhouette and ordered, ¡°Chase after it!¡± Although the demon fox ran away from the crowd with the help of the formation, its speed was greatly reduced due to the decline in its realm. Everyone might not catch up with it for the time being, but they could still catch up to it. Once Omar and the others came, Omar nced at Caspian, who was deep in thoughts. ¡°Casper, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just wondering where did the formatione from,¡± Caspian answered. Xander was not dumb, but he did not manage to pay attention to this details as he was focused on the situation just now. However, when he heard Caspian¡¯s reminder, Xander immediately reacted. ¡°You only need materials for formations, but for array maps, someone needs to draw it.¡± Xander¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Casper, are you saying there¡¯s someone behind this demon fox?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°Even if the demon fox survived in the Valley of Death for 300 years, it¡®s still a low-level monster without any bloodline. Hence, there¡¯s no need to cultivate it, and it must¡¯ve found the array map by ident. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± Xander asked. ¡°Xander, if someone uses the Water-Condensing Formation against you in the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition, can you break it?¡± Caspian did not answer, but asked a question instead. Xander did not hesitate and replied, ¡°Yes. If the Water-Condensing Formation wasid down by an apprentice, I can break it myself.¡± As soon as he said that, Xander immediately understood what Caspian was referring to, and he eximed, ¡°Wait! We only managed to break the Water-Condensing Formation when the dozen of us worked together!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Caspian nodded, and the thoughtful look in his eyes became more profound. ¡°The demon fox¡¯s Water-Condensing Formation must¡¯ve been from the Valley of Death¡¯s disciples. As for the disciples in the Valley of Death, they would surely be in the first-stage Pulse Control Realm. Being able to draw this level of Water-Condensing Formation in the first-stage Pulse Control Realm, I think even Kyle can¡¯t match it.¡± Among the apprentices of Heavenly Stars Sect, Kyle was definitely the best in formations, and he was also one of the disciples that the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elders paid attention to. If Kyle was not good enough for that¡­ At the thought of that, Xander gasped, but he quickly asked, ¡°Maybe this formation was drawn by someone else?¡± After saying that, Xander swiftly disagreed with his opinion. ¡°The Water-Condensing Formation is a low-level formation. Once the disciple has deeper research in formations, they won¡¯t use it anymore.¡± Using the same materials, one could draw a better and powerful formation, so why would they still use the Water-Condensing Formation? Just as Caspian said, an apprentice definitely drew this Water-Condensing Formation. Nheless, this also showed another problem was involved. If Kyle could not do it, who else would it be among the apprentices? ¡°This demon fox has lived for more than three hundred years. If we chase it all the way, maybe we can get the answer.¡± While speaking, Caspian had helped Sna up and then handed her a healing pill, smiling, ¡°You did great.¡± Sna hummed in reply, and there was a massive wave of satisfaction surging in her heart. However, her face was still as indifferent as usual. When the crowd immediately chased in the direction the demon fox fled, Caspian turned to the thoughtful Xander and smiled. ¡°Xander, it seems that the result of ourpetition will be decided through this demon fox.¡± Caspian knew that he did not need to exin further as he believed Xander had already regarded the killer of the demon fox as the decider of their match. Xander replied, ¡°Since you broke the formation, I¡¯m slightly behind you now.¡± ¡°No.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°I broke the formation, but you shed one of the demon fox¡¯s tails. From that, we¡®re already tied.¡± ¡°You created that opportunity,¡± Xander corrected. ¡°Even though there was an opportunity, you¡¯re the only one who grasped it¡± Caspian said, ¡°So from this point, we¡¯re still tied.¡± Seeing that Caspian was so determined, Xander did not push it anymore and nodded. ¡°Okay, since we cut the second tail of the demon fox together, so we¡¯re on par with each other. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see who cut off the demon fox¡¯sst tail and kill it, and that person will be the winner.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Caspian nodded. Then, the three of them quickly chased after the crowd in front of them. Due to Caspian¡¯s instruction in advance, Omar and others did not directly catch up with the demon fox to stop it, but they deliberately left a gap and let it escape toward itsir. After running a little further and dashing into the mountains, the demon fox immediately entered a cave. ¡°Chase after it!¡± Caspian and the others looked at one another and quickly chased after the demon fox. Then, they went straight into the hole. The entrance of this hole seemed small, but it was deep inside.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nheless, as there was only one passage, everyone was not worried about losing the demon fox. Just before it reached the exit, the demon fox suddenly sped and hurriedly got out Caspian and the others followed closely, and they also got out of the cave¡¯s tunnel. At this time, everyone discovered that they were already in the depths of a cave, and there was an underground river dozens of meters away from them. The demon fox was standing on the edge of the underground river, looking at the crowd with a cold gaze. The underground river was not too wide, and it was only about six meters. Then, Caspian looked over at the demon fox and immediately saw a skeleton leaning against the rock wall of the cave on the opposite side of the underground river! It was apparent that the person was dead long ago, as the entire body was left with the white skeleton. However, from the iconic Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s robe, Caspian could tell that the person was a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentice and also a female disciple. ¡°Array maps!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed as he saw some scattered array maps, books, and a spread of materials on the ground around the skeleton. Caspian had a slight knowledge of formations, so he immediately recognized that those were all materials needed for formations. The array map, materials, and the skeleton confirmed Caspian¡¯s previous spection. Then, he turned to Xander and noticed he was looking at him with an assured look Next, the two of them nodded at the same time. ¡®It seems that the demon fox learned formations from the skeleton, but I¡¯m unsure whether the owner of the skeleton taught the demon fox, or the demon fox learned it by itself,¡¯ Caspian groaned in his heart At this moment, Caspian had a hunch, and he only felt a deep chill seeping into his bones. The extremely strong sense of danger made him subconsciously look toward the source, and Caspian quickly met the demon fox¡¯s eyes, which were revealing a hint of cruelty and resentment. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 In that instant, a strong thought rushed in Caspian¡¯s heart. ¡°It still has another trick up its sleeves!¡± Then, almost without hesitation, Caspian roared, ¡°Everyone, be careful! Immediately retreat!¡± Caspian believed in his instincts. In the past when leading soldiers in battles, he had relied on intuition many times to predict danger in advance. Moreover, relying on his strong perception, he had also noticed a trace of extremely abnormal movements in the surroundings. When Caspian realized this, he found that he was too careless before. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He always felt that after cutting off two of the demon fox¡¯s tails, his side had already gained the upper hand no matter in terms of number or strength. Nheless, the demon fox turned out to have a backup, and it was so strong that the demon fox could courageously stand dozens of meters away from them and look at them coldly. ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± Caspian realized something. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible for the demon fox to arrange this. No matter how scheming a monster is, it¡¯s still not enlightened. Hence, this demon fox couldn¡¯t possibly have a stronger hole card until now. So why is it so confident¡­¡± At this moment, Caspian felt theer of his eye shed, and he quickly looked at the skeleton. Seeing the skeleton, the array maps and materials scattered around it, Caspian swiftly connected the dots. Then, his hair stood on end. ¡°The final trick was not arranged by the demon fox, but the skeleton, the formation genius that died!¡± The entire analysis was done in the blink of an eye, but just as Caspian was about to warn everyone, the demon fox grinned and pressed a seemingly inconspicuous stone beside it. Buzz! Soon, the entire cave trembled strangely, and there were ripples after ripples spreading in the air. Almost instantly, everyone felt their body suddenly turn lighter. Some people were floating, whereas the others felt as if they were soaked in seawater, and their actions were slow. A few disciples were groaning as the back of their hands was cut open by the airflow passing through. The dozens of people present were caught in six different situations as if they had stepped into several formations all at once. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Why am I losing control!¡± ¡°How can I get back on the ground?!¡± ¡°Who sneaked an attack!¡± Suddenly, various voices sounded. Then, the demon fox grinned, and its resentful voice echoed in the cave. ¡°I gave you an easy way out, yet you choose to walk through hell. Since that¡¯s the chase, I¡®ll let you experience the force of the Chaos Formation!¡± When they heard ¡°the Chaos Formation¡±, Caspian and everyone else were stunned. As the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples, they had naturally heard of the Chaos Formation. The so-called Chaos Formation was to deploy multiple formations in an area at the same time. Some of these formations were close to each other, and some ovepped. Even though the formations seemed to have their own use, they could kill enemies beyond the realm once they connected and coordinated well with their formidable force. Although the Chaos Formation was powerful, it was challenging to set up as the formations would interfere with each other. Only a formation master with extremely high experience in formations or geniuses with great wisdom would research it Hence, Caspian and the others might have heard of the Chaos Formation before, but they had never seen it. Nheless, not only did they witness it now, but they also experienced it! Knowing that this was the Chaos Formation, everyone quickly recognized every formation. ¡°Water-Condensing Formation! It¡¯s no wonder that my movements are so slow!¡± ¡°I need to break! This is the Soil-Thickening Formation!¡± As soon as the disciple wanted to break the formation, he was hit by an uplifted earth wall on his stomach. Then, he flew into the air, crashing into the Water-Condensing Formation. Consequently, the speed of his fall suddenly became slow. ¡°This is the Flying Wings Formation!¡± ¡°The Wind of des of Formation!¡± The disciple quickly backed away but was blocked by a dirt wall. Next, the wind of des cut across his chest, immediately opening a wound and causing blood to gush out. Caspian could not help butment. ¡°These formations are working so well together.¡± Caspian did not carefully study the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s history. Nheless, the first-stage Pulse Control Realm apprentice who could set up such well-matched formations in her Chaos Formation would surely be a spectacr genius in the Heavenly Stars Sect back then, and it was impossible for her not to leave a name. Just as this thought shed in Caspian¡¯s mind, the demon fox suddenly let out a sharp roar. Lifting his head, Caspian saw the demon fox stretching out its sharp ws and rushing toward the crowd, and it seemed that it had deep resentment for everyone. When the demon fox saw everyone trapped in the Chaos Formation, it did not choose to flee but wanted to kill everyone instead. With a roar, the demon fox immediately grabbed a disciple on the edge of the formation. The disciple hurriedly raised his long saber, but the wind of des hit it. Soon, the speed of him falling suddenly slowed down, and the sharp ws of the demon fox pierced the disciple¡¯s arm. Then, with another violent pull, it brought out a heavy rain of blood. After the blow, the demon fox quickly turned in another direction and attacked another person. The demon fox was aware that as it did not set up the Chaos Formation, it would also fall into danger like the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples if it stepped into the formation. Therefore, the demon fox specifically chose to attack the disciples at the edge of the formation. In that case, the Heavenly Stars Sec¡¯s disciples had to resist the ever-changing power of the formation while also guarding against the sneak attack by the demon fox, and the pressure was extremely high. Within a short period, nearly half of the people were injured by the demon fox. ¡°I¡¯d like to see where you¡¯re going to escape now!¡± The demon fox seeded in his scheme, and it was smiling proudly. Moreover, its eyes also shed with a hint of wickedness. Next, the demon fox noticed that Maya was trapped between two formations, and she could not care about anything else but shout. Then, the demon fox grabbed Maya. ¡°D*mn woman! Didn¡¯t you have fun shing me just now! I¡®m going to dig your heart out!¡± The demon fox grinned, grabbing the unsuspecting Maya¡¯s heart from behind with its sharp ws. Maya had no time for the demon fox now, and no one around her coulde to her help at the moment. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The demon foxughed heartily. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Caspian, who was on the other side of the Chaos Formation, yelled and moved like a sword light shing out from the water. Then, he instantly cut the billowing air and came to Maya. With his spear in his hand, Caspian blocked the demon fox¡¯s ws. ¡°I knew you woulde over!¡± The demon fox appeared as if it had expected this. Then, it raised its tone, ¡°Do you think I really want to kill her? My target is you!¡± After the demon fox said that, its arm expanded five times bigger than before, and the surface was covered with muscles. At a nce, it looked as if a thin snake suddenly turned into a giant python with its mouth wide open, wanting to swallow another person! ¡°The Demon Fox¡¯s Sharp ws!¡± Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Boom! Following the roar of the demon fox, the air around its forelimbs surged in an instant like boiling water. Then, the erged arm was filled with terrifying force, and it violently mmed at Caspian like a devil¡¯s w. In an instant, the Chaos Formation was shaken again and again, and there was a constant crackling noise in the void as if it would copse at any time. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Consequently, Caspian was immediately knocked out by the demon fox, and just like a cannonball, he mmed into the underground river in the distance with a bang, sshing a shocking ssh of water. The demon fox was not without hole cards, but its Demon Fox¡¯s Sharp ws could only burst out huge power in an instant. When dealing with an enemy, it could also hit the opponent by surprise. Once the demon fox was besieged, it would not be too useful, so the demon fox did not use it before. Therefore, the demon fox seized the opportunity and pretended to attack Maya. When Caspian came to help, it immediately shot and sted a long-awaited blow. Just as it expected, Caspian was caught off guard and was swiftly knocked away, falling into the underground river. ¡°Ha! You¡¯ll nevere out again!¡± Seeing that Caspian had fallen into the water, the demon fox cheered. Omar sneered. ¡°Do you think you can hurt Casper with your strength?!¡± However, the demon fox only nced at Omar coldly and pointed at the underground river. ¡°Do you know about the Lost Soul River?¡± Omar was not an idiot, and he quickly caught the meaning behind the demon fox¡¯s words. Everyone else¡¯s faces also dropped. ¡°Are you saying that this is the Lost Soul River¡¯s tributary?¡± Omar asked. ¡°Tributary?¡± The demon fox appeared confident that the crowd could not escape him, and it grinned. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. This is not the Lost Soul River¡¯s tributary, but the source! The Lost Soul River¡¯s water is ten times denser than ordinary water, but its source is at least 20 times heavier!¡± Buzz! Everyone felt their head was ringing. Lost Soul River was one of the most famous dangerousnds in the Valley of Death, and everyone naturally knows the risk. Moreover, the source was actually several times more hazardous than the Lost Soul River. Soon, everyone felt their blood turn cold, and they all looked at the spot in the underground river where Caspian fell. One second¡­ Two seconds¡­ Thirty seconds¡­ And¡­ One minute¡­ The demon fox seemed to enjoy everyone being in despair, so he did not rush to take action but just sneered and looked at everyone. Finally, after three minutes, the river water returned to its calmness, and there were no more ripples on its surface. Caspian did not show up! The crowd felt a chill seeping into their bones, and it was as if their hearts had sunk into the pit. Maya felt as if her heart was getting cut into pieces. After all, Caspian only rushed out to save her. ¡°If only I¡­¡± Tears were welling in Maya¡¯s eyes, but she quickly took a deep breath, and her whole body burst into an astonishing aura like an angry phoenix. ¡°I¡®m going to kill you and avenge Casper!¡± If it were in the past, Maya would surely burst into tears. However, Maya¡¯s willpower had been strengthened, and she was no longer who she was back then. Hence, Maya had decided to kill the demon fox and avenge Caspian! ¡°Kill that fox!¡± ¡°That monster¡¯s so irritating!¡± In that instant, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples looked at the demon fox with a piercing gaze. If gazes could kill, the demon fox would surely be stabbed to death long ago. Frightened by the look in everyone¡¯s eyes, the demon fox realized that it actually felt a little timid. Then, it became angry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bunch of anxious beings! Do you really think you can escape me? I¡®ve only activated half of the Chaos Formation, and the killer move is behind!¡± Then, the demon retreated as it grinned, pressing on to another bulging rock. The next second, everyone in the Chaos Formation eximed. Their bodies seemed to be swept into a massive ball rotating at high speed. In a blink of an eye, they only felt that the world was spinning, and the internal organs were about to be shaken out. At the same time, mes, lightning, mist, and cold water were attacking them from every direction. ¡°We must do something!¡± Xander, who was already light-headed, gritted his teeth hard. Then, he quickly poked into his arm. As the blood flowed out, his whole body suddenly burst out with a smell of iron and blood, and the overpowering momentum felt as if a gory battlefield hade crashing the world. Soon, the rotating formation seemed to be affected and started to tremble and sway. ¡°This is¡­¡± The demon fox tilted its head when it felt something was wrong. ¡°The Way of Killing, the Road of Gods and Demons!¡± Xander roared, and a series of tadpole-like inscriptions appeared on the surface of his skin. Then, his eyes also turned into a terrifying green-gray at this moment, and his long hair suddenly spread out, blowing upward. Not only that, but Xander¡¯s muscles were also making exploding sounds, and the nails of his hands and feet were constantly growing longer and sharper. Xander appeared as if he had given up his ¡°human¡± form, and he had turned into a deity that descended into the world. Omar was extremely familiar with Xander, and he immediately recovered from his shock, eximing, ¡±It¡¯s Xander¡¯s the Way of Killing!¡± Xander practiced the Way of Killing, which was no secret among apprentices, but no one knew what the Way of Killing was. It was not a cultivation method or a martial skill, but it sounded more like an attitude. Nheless, everyone finally saw Xander¡¯s killing state that surpassed any cultivator of the same rank. They also realized that the so-called Way of Killing was to abandon their nature as a ¡°human¡± and turn into a deity, killing everything! ¡°Don¡¯t forget! I¡¯m also your senior, and I¡¯m also the best among the apprentices!¡± Xander, who had transformed into a deity, roared wildly, exposing his fangs. Then, his fingers turned into ws, tearing forward. Crackle and rattle! The Chaos Formation in motion unexpectedly exploded from the inside, and all the formations appeared in the void. Next, they cracked and exploded like porcin. All of a sudden, it seemed that the world was copsing, and the mountains and rivers were shattering. Later, the bursting mes spewed to the surroundings. This scene had frightened the demon fox. Taking advantage of the fire and explosion, Xander quickly shouted to everyone around him, ¡°I can only maintain this state for one minute. Let¡¯s break the formation now!¡± As he said that, Xander sted out a violent punch. As if it was shattering a piece of ss, there was a crackling sound in the void. Soon, the formation that was trapping everyone and spinning frantically was broken. ¡°Hurry! We don¡¯t have much time!¡± Before everyone could steady themselves, Xander urged in a rush. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Fifty seconds! There were still fifty seconds! However, Xander was thinking, ¡°Sh*t! I only have fifty seconds left!¡± Xander practiced the Way of Killing, transforming into a deity. Even though his strength could be increased to a terrifying state in a short time, it was still not enough. Based on the current situation, Xander¡®s Way of Killing would be the only chance to break free! ¡®What I am facing now is not only a cunning demon fox but also a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s outstanding formation genius!¡¯ Xander thought. Nheless, he was not afraid as he knew that if he did not lead everyone to break the formation, it would not take long before the disciples died. Moreover, they would all die in a former Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple. ¡®You all regarded me as the best among the apprentices, and I¡¯ll definitely not watch as you.. Fall here!¡¯ Xander roared in his heart, and a ck light was bursting out of the dense and twisting patterns. The lines appeared alive as they were imprinted on Xander¡¯s pale skin. ¡°Hurry!¡± Xander shouted and swiftly took a step forward. Then, the ground shattered with a loud cracking sound, echoing in the space. Next, the Soil-Thickening Formation that was about to block him was instantly crushed. In a piece of flying mud, the whirring wind sounded like a ghost wailing at night, rolling toward his neck with a deep chill. Then, Xander swung his arm, and his palm met with the wind of des. nk! Sparks flew everywhere as Xander grabbed the wind of des. Next, he roared like an angered beast a few times, taking big steps forward before mming his foot on the ground. Then, he threw the wind of des with his backhand. Crackle and rattle! In that instant, visible cracks appeared in the void. Xander had broken two formations in the blink of an eye. Then, as the Chaos Formation was violently impacted, it trembled as if it would copse from the inside. At this time, Xander suddenly felt an eerie wind behind him, and he turned to watch vigntly at the spot the demon fox was before. Xander¡¯s heart instantly sank, the demon fox had disappeared! He was so focused on destroying the formations that he had forgotten to watch out for the demon fox¡¯s sneak attack. At the same time, Xander heard the demon foxughing strangely. ¡°You¡¯re doomed! Go to hell!¡± Xander had no time to turn around, and just as he was too stunned and wanted to use his Body of a Deity to resist the demon fox¡¯s attack forcefully, he heard a gentle roar. ¡°The Disorderly Scenic Dance!¡± The massive ax was like the moon falling to earth, shing fiercely, tearing the ground apart with a bang while pushing the demon fox back. Xander turned around and saw the demon fox retreating in rage, and then he noticed the indifferent Sna standing close at hand. Looking at Sna¡®s side profile, Xander suddenly agreed with a statement, Sna and Caspian were simr. Before this, Xander had heard others saying Sna was simr to Caspian in some ways, and the most noticeable part was their battle style. They would fight forward regardless of the situation, attack their opponents like a heavy storm, and now another simrity had appeared, their support that would always make others feel at ease. When the other disciples had just gotten rid of the troublesome formations and had yet to recover, Sna, who had not reached the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm, was the first to rush out and help Xander in time to block the demon fox¡¯s sneak attack. Xander nodded when he saw Sna nced at him. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± It was apparent that Sna was not used to people thanking her, so she was dumbfounded and did not know what to say. ¡°Forty-two seconds left! Let¡¯s break the formation with all our might!¡± Xander swept his gaze across the room and saw that everyone hade out, and he roared before sting another punch to the front. The demon fox could not sneak another attack, and it could only stand in the distance, jumping frantically as it shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t break the formation!¡± ¡°Yes, we can!¡± Xander yelled like a maniac, and his hair flew upward like seaweed as he rushed at the frontmost. Then, using his deity-like body, he blocked the Chaos Formation¡¯s first round of attack. Crackle and rattle! Countless cold light and fire arrows crashed into his chest, causing an explosion of sparks and blood. Even so, Xander was not afraid, and he kept waving his arms, trying to tear the formation open. The other rushed behind him and started to do a series of support. Each time everyone broke a formation, they could take another step forward. With each formation they broke, they could advance 5 centimeters! However, the number of exhausted people also increased. In the Chaos Formation, the formations ovepped, the earth, water, fire, and wind were smashed down violently, and the power was no less than that of minor spells. Thankfully, they were all the elites among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentices. If it were other ordinary disciples, they would have turned into dust or iplete corpses. ¡®Eighteen seconds!¡¯ Xander quietly calcted the time as he looked at the distance between him and the demon fox. Then, punched at the ovepping Thunder Formation and Water-Condensing Formation, sting them. Xander took a deep breath in. His upper body was covered with open wounds, and there seemed to be no uninjured spots. Fortunately, Xander was still in his Way of Killing state, and he had not bled in this entire process. Unfortunately, Xander¡¯s strength was also exhausted by more than half. Moreover, Xander was aware that other disciples were starting to fall behind him, and they did not have the energy to stand anymore. Suddenly, a fire arrow shot toward Xander¡¯s neck. The fire arrow transformed into the shape of a ming giant python in mid-air, vivid and full of killing intent. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Raging Sea Storm!¡± At this time, Omar rushed out and stood in front of Xander. In his hand, the de of Wind was like a dragon crossing the river, blocking the me python and turning it into a flying me. However, Omar was alsopletely exhausted. After falling to the ground, his body trembled, and he copsed. Omar¡¯s whole body was sweating, his face was pale, and underneath his eyes was blue or ck. He could only use his sword to prop the ground, preventing himself from falling. ¡°Xander, you guys¡­ Keep going¡­¡± Omar mumbled very weakly. He stood out with the de because he did not wish Xander to use unnecessary strength. After all, they were only about 5 meters from the demon fox, and even the demon fox appeared baffled as it did not expect they could actually hold on until now. Nheless, the 5 meters distance felt like a moat for the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°Ten seconds!¡± Xander took a deep breath, and his muscles sounded as if metals were being twisted as he rushed toward the demon fox. The formations that blocked him were activated one by one, but they were smashed into pieces by his meteorite-like body in a sh. Not only that but there were constant explosions of materials for formations on the ground all around. Then, the earth was shaken for a while as if it were the end of the world. The few remaining disciples who followed Xander also rushed forward. If it were in the past when they were in good condition, any of them could kill the demon fox that was left with one tail. However, they fell one by one within thest few distances due to these formations. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Five seconds! Xander stared at the demon fox. Even though he kept hearing people falling due to exhaustion behind him, Xander did not look back. After all, he was aware that if he turned around now, the final hope to break the formation would be gone. In the past, he might be named the best among apprentices, but there were very few cases where he really did anything for his fellow disciples of the same sect. On the one hand, it was because he practiced the Way of Killing that he had a cold personality, and it was not easy to get along with people. On the other hand, he did not have much of a chance. Thest time in the Hopeful Woman Mountain, Xander coincidentally met a chance, and he did not hesitate to help. This time, he finally realized what it meant to be the best among apprentices as he carried the lives of many juniors on his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve already lost Casper, and I can¡¯t lose any more people!¡± There was a loud bang behind him, and the ground trembled. Xander knew that it was Sna who had fallen. After all, she was the only one who was holding the thousands kilograms massive ax, which was the only thing that could make such a deafening noise. Four seconds! They were only less than 20 meters away from the demon fox, and Xander could even see the beard on the demon fox¡¯s lips and his reflection in its narrow eyes. ¡°Break!¡± Xander roared and used all of his final strength. The formation in front of him was oppressed at this moment, and ayer of visible film appeared. The film was constantly being pressured, making a cracking sound as if it would break the next second. However, the toughness of the film was astonishing. Xander kept pushing with all of his strength for another second before it finally exploded. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Three seconds! Another formation burst, and Xander strode forward. ¡°B*stard! Sh*t!¡± The demon fox was so furious that it trembled. Buzz¡­ At this moment, Xander felt a sudden tremor in the air in front of him. Then, arge ball of me gushed out like a beam of light, violently impacting his chest. The intense pain spread everywhere, but Xander gritted his teeth and moved forward again. ¡°It¡¯s thest distance! I absolutely can¡¯t fall!¡± There was a burning smell from Xander¡¯s chest, and the air around him suddenly spun fast, leaving cut marks on his body. Even so, Xander did not retreat. Two seconds! Xander once again took a step forward, and he crushed a me Formation. One second! ¡°This is it!¡± Xander¡¯s eyes flickered like stars, and he clenched his fist, sting out. Buzz¡­ Boom! The airflow around him turned into a violently rotating vortex with his fist as the center. The space around them seemed to have copsed, and endless explosions sounded as he punched out. Then, the final formation blocking him shattered. ¡°B*stard!¡± The demon fox let out a wild roar, and it was fuming with rage. Next, its arm suddenly erged into the size of a thick root. ¡°The Demon Fox¡¯s Sharp ws!¡± When thest second was about to end, Xander¡¯s fist and the demon fox¡¯s ws mmed into each other. Bang! Boom! The ground beneath Xander and the demon fox cracked. First, the waves of soil surged to the surroundings, and even small arch bridges appeared on the earth. Next, blood was gushing out of Xander¡¯s arm, and his body suddenly fell and flew out, mming heavily to the ground. Not only that, but his body also returned to its original appearance. Although Xander was covered in blood and appeared exhausted, he still swiftly drew his longsword from his waist to support himself on the ground, standing up the next moment. After the violent collision with Xander, the demon fox¡¯s arm muscles also burst, and its skin and flesh were torn. As the demon fox bled furiously, it screamed and staggered to the edge of the underground river, and almost half of its body had fallen into the water. However, the demon fox struggled a few times and climbed up. Seeing this scene, Xander¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of disappointment. Unfortunately, everyone else also appeared gloomy. The demon fox stood andughed at everyone, and its eyes shed with a cold light. ¡°Hahahahaha! It¡¯s your turn now! You d*mn cultivators! You broke two of my tails and ruined my 300 years¡¯ worth of cultivation. I want all of you to suffer!¡± After saying that, the demon fox spat out an array map and sneered. ¡°That was so close! I almost thought I was going to use my only array map for teleportation.¡± ¡°The array map for teleportation!¡± When everyone saw the array map in the demon fox¡¯s hand, their hearts skipped a beat. They did not expect that the demon fox would have another hole card. However, this was not for attacking them but to save its own life. Obviously, this array map for transportation could be used as soon as it was activated. Nheless, since the demon fox could survive in the Valley of Death for 300 years, it surely would have some treasures to live on until now. After all, not only did it need to face enemies that were also monsters, but the demon fox would need to face the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples who came to harvest every few years. At this time, everyone was bitter when they saw the array map for teleportation in the opponent¡¯s hands. Since the opponent had this means of escape, it meant that even if everyone gathered their full strength and surrounded the demon fox, trying to kill it, the demon fox could still flee away, leaving a burst of mockingughter. Their efforts before felt as if they werepletely wasted! Xander gritted his teeth hard and slowly stood. Having resisted so many formations, every piece of Xander¡¯s body was sore. Although he could stand, his legs were weak, and he could fall at any time. However, Xander understood that he must stand. Otherwise, the demon fox would immediately attack the crowd, mercilessly killing them all. Sure enough, just as Xander had expected, the demon fox suddenly appeared alert when he stood. It was apparent that the demon fox was worried that Xander still had the strength to fight back. After all, Xander¡¯s transformation into a deity and continuously breaking the formations were really terrifying. ¡°I¡¯m going to dig open your chest and abdomen. Then, I¡¯ll let you watch as you bleed to death.¡± The demon fox grinned, deliberately taunting Xander. Xander snorted and held his sword as he looked at the demon fox. He understood that if the demon foxunched an attack, he might only be able to block two moves at most, and he did not dare to think what would happen after that. ¡®If only Casper¡¯s still here¡­¡¯ Xander thought. At this moment, he suddenly saw a ripple appearing on the surface of the quietly flowing underground river. It was extremely gentle and disappeared swiftly. When Xander looked again, it was gone entirely, and he could not help but doubt if his vision was ying tricks on him. Despite thinking that way, Xander noticed that his heart was pounding wildly. Nheless, Xander told himself that he was not mistaken, perhaps out of wishful thinking. To prevent the demon fox from being suspicious, Xander forced himself to move his gaze to the demon fox. Sure enough, the demon fox did not notice anything and still sneered at Xander as it yed with the array map for teleportation in its hand. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 ¡°You¡¯re all dying today!¡± The demon fox grinned. With the winning ticket in its hands, it has already focused all its attention on the exhausted crowd. At this moment, Xander caught a glimpse of the ripple on the surface of the water. Although it was small and fleeting, Xander swore that he saw it. Soon, Xander felt as if his heart was blocked by something, and an indescribable feeling swiftly spread in his chest. Thankfully, Xander was a calm and collected figure among the apprentices. Hence, even if there was a big wave of emotion in his heart, Xander could guarantee that there was not the slightest change on his face. Moreover, he could even simultaneously pay attention to the water while staring straight at the demon fox. During this short while, the ripples on theke surface began to appear densely. From just one ripple, it quickly became two, three, and four. After a while, even small waves started to surge on the water. It looked as if something was about to emerge from the bottom of the water! Yet, the demon fox knew nothing. ¡°I¡¯m going to break off all of your limbs!¡± The demon fox sneered. Then, it tossed the array map for teleportation into the sky and grabbed it again. The demon fox did this a few times, and its voice also turned harsher. ¡°I¡¯m going to let you pay for injuring me and causing me to lose one tail!¡± Boom! As soon as it said that, the demon fox¡¯s arm becamerger, longer, and full of muscles. In a split second, blood started to gush out again from the wounds, making the demon fox¡¯s arm appear like a python that was skinned, which was gory and terrifying. In an instant, a horrifying pressure enveloped the surroundings. The demon fox looked at Xander and the other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples in excitement. It was looking forward to seeing the horrified look on these cultivators¡¯ faces, and it would be best if a few people were kneeling and begging for mercy as they knocked their head hard until it bled. However, the demon fox realized something was strange with Xander¡¯s expression. Xander appeared confident, causing the demon fox to feel extremely ufortable. ¡°Why are you still pretending! I¡¯m going to stab your face first!¡± The demon fox muttered and wanted to rush forward. It knew before that Xander was forcing himself to hold on. Even though Xander was standing, even a gust of wind could blow him down. ¡®If I kill you, the remaining people will not even think of resisting anymore!¡¯ Just as this thought shed in the demon fox¡¯s heart, its ears twitched as it heard a gurgling sound behind. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The sound was like boiling water bubbling. When the demon fox realized this, its heart sank, and its movement froze. Ssh! Before the demon fox turned around, a figure broke out of the water. ¡°The Gaze of Death!¡± At the same time, a shocking ck light appeared, and it was like a pair of deep eyes suddenly opened, piercing through the void and destroying life. When the demon fox heard the noises behind it, it eximed, ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡± It naturally understood that it was Caspian, who it had beaten into the water before. However, the demon fox could not understand how the guy came out of the river now! ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± The demon fox screamed and swiftly grabbed the array map for teleportation in mid- air. Since the guy he feared most was alive, it was best to flee now. Furthermore, the demon fox was confident that as long as it had the array map for teleportation, these bunch of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples could not harm it any more. ¡°Who said I want to kill you.¡± Soon, the demon fox heard Caspian¡¯s chuckle. ¡°Ah?¡± The demon fox was first stunned, then it watched dumbfoundedly as the Ghoul-Locker Spear¡¯s light was not directed at it but the array map for teleportation that he tossed in mid-air! Bang! The next second, the array map for teleportation was immediately blown up by Caspian¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear. The demon fox¡¯s final hole card for its escape was ruined! The demon fox¡¯s initially narrowed eyes swiftly widened, and it felt difficult to breathe. Not only that, but it felt as if its blood had stopped flowing. It turned out that the other party¡¯s goal from the beginning was not itself but the array map for teleportation. Caspian watched as the demon fox panicked. The demon fox that had lost its mind uttered, ¡°B*st¡­ B*stard!¡± Caspian¡¯s figure had appeared before the demon fox, and the billowing air current was so overpowering that the demon fox felt as if a giant iron ball of thousands of kilograms was rolling over. Even its fur was blown in one direction. ¡°How are you still alive?!¡± The demon fox trembled and shouted. ¡°Because you¡­ Deserve this! The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± Caspian yelled. Then, the air currents around him gathered. Just like a rolling river, a dragon was formed, and it roared angrily, mming ruthlessly into the demon fox¡¯s chest. Boom! Bang! The demon fox¡¯s chest instantly sank, and its bones and organs swiftly turned into a bloody meat pulp as it flew backward dozens of meters. Then, it mmed hard onto the ground, forming a deep hole. As blood was gushing out furiously, the demon fox¡¯s body slid a few meters before finally stopping. There was no more sound from the demon fox, and its bones were already sted into pieces before this. It looked soft, like a torn bag filled with blood, leaking profusely. Caspian alsonded and grabbed his Ghoul-Locker Spear. Then, he walked to Xander quickly as Xander was about to fall. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡± Xander took a deep breath. Next, he gestured in the direction of the demon fox. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. He knew that Xander was worried that this demon fox had other tricks, so he simply tossed the Ghoul- Locker Spear again. Then, the spear pierced through the demon fox¡¯s corpse, nailing it on the ground. After making sure that the demon fox waspletely dead and the surrounding formations would not affect them anymore, Caspian went to pull up everyone who fell on the ground one by one. Everyone believed that Caspian had died in the underground river before, and they did not expect that he was not only alive, but he also killed the demon fox with one blow at the most critical moment. This bilge turning point made everyone feel a little lost for a while, and they did not fully react until they touched Caspian¡®s warm hand. After resting and recovering his energy, Omar looked at Caspian and asked, ¡°Casper, how did you escape from the river?¡± ¡°Well, the demon fox was unlucky.¡± Caspianughed. ¡°This underground river¡¯s the Lost Soul River¡¯s source, and I coincidentally killed an Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle before this in the Lost Soul River. Hence, I¡¯m somewhat adaptable to the pressure in the water. It took a while for me to get out of the mess, but luckily, I managed toe up just in time.¡± Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as Caspian said that, the crowd eximed, ¡°What?! You killed an Underworld¡®s Alligator-Turtle?!¡± Their attention was all attracted by this news that they ignored his other words. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ You killed the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle?¡± Omar gulped with great difficulty. Another person chimed in, ¡°That level three monster¡­ Hidden in the dangerous Lost Soul River?¡± Maya also gasped and looked unbelievably at Caspian, ¡°The Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡­ That¡¯s surrounded by a group of the Armor-Breaker Fishes?¡± Even though Xander thought it was shocking, he pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I am not doubting you, but the news is astonishing.¡± Everyone else nodded. Disregarding the formations, killing the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle was as challenging as killing a level six Three-Tailed Fox. Moreover, the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle lived in the Lost Soul River, a well-known dangerous ce in the Valley of Death. In addition to its strong defense, it also had the Armor-Breaker Fishes protecting it. Although none of them had faced a Armor-Breaker Fish, they had heard of the monster that would tear a cultivator into pieces like paper. Therefore, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples regarded the Lost Soul River as a forbidden area for cultivators. However, Caspian not only entered the restricted area and came back alive, but also directly killed the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle, which was really horrifying news. Seeing everyone¡¯s suspicious eyes, Caspian knew that it would be useless to exin himself, and it was best to show proof. Soon, Caspian showed everyone the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle¡¯s hard shell. This time, no one doubted Caspian anymore. In fact, everyone was not doubting Caspian, but they thought it was hard to believe. Then, when they saw the shell, their eyes widened, and the scene became so quiet that they could hear a pin drop. In the end, the usually chatty Omar spoke first, but his tone still had a hint of shock. ¡°What about the Armor-Breaker Fish? How did you avoid them?¡± ¡±Avoid?¡± Caspian shook his head and admitted, ¡°I cleared them all before killing the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle.¡± ¡°Huh..?¡± Everyone gasped, and some of them started to exim. Compared to the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle, it was much more difficult to clear the Armor-Breaker Fishes. After all, the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle was sluggish, and it was an open target for anyone to hit it as they wished. But¡­ The Armor-Breaker Fishes were different as they would swarm over in arge group. Caspian would surely fight the Armor-Breaker Fishes in the Lost Soul River. Just a thought of the dangerous situation made everyone break out in cold sweat, and they felt a chill running down their spines. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s amazing¡­¡± ¡°If it¡¯s me, I¡¯m afraid even if I¡¯m ten times stronger than now, I won¡¯t be able to do it.¡± Everyone whispered among themselves. Caspian¡®s strength had long been proved in the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition and Hopeful Woman Mountain. This time, his strategy and courage improved again to a higher level. Everyone recalled the past and was shocked to notice that each time Caspian showed up, his would be more powerful than before. Furthermore, his improvement in power was visible to everyone. Hence, the crowd could not help but think of the mission given to Caspian by the elders. ¡°Did the elders know that Casper will only get stronger each time, so they give him a mission to defeat Omar and Xander in three months?¡± Just as they thought of this, everyone¡®s gaze fell on Caspian and Xander. They knew that Caspian and Xander were using the demon fox as a bet, and they were guessing whether Caspian or Xander was stronger. Xander felt everyone¡®s watchful gaze, and he showed his carefree side, saying to Caspian, ¡°Casper, you killed the demon fox in the end, so you¡¯re the winner.¡± Caspian replied sincerely, ¡°Xander, you were just one step away.¡± When Caspian was underwater, he could see the situation at the shore through the water. Xander¡¯s Way of Killing and transformation into a deity had shocked himpletely. It was not even an exaggeration to say that if Xander had not turned into a deity, which excited and encouraged Caspian, he would not be able to break free from the river so quickly. ¡°One step away is still one step away. I¡¯ll inform the elders about this so that you¡®ll be rewarded.¡± Xander looked at Caspian, and his eyes shed with brilliance. ¡°However, if we have the chance, I genuinely want to fight you with all of my strength.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we return,¡± Caspian hurriedly changed the subject. In truth, he did not want to fight Xander. After all, Xander¡®s strength was truly unfathomable. If Caspian had a proper battle with him, he might have to show a lot of his hole cards if he wanted to win. As a cultivator, the more hole cards he had, the better his chance of survival. Caspian had a deeper understanding of this truth through the battle with this Three-Tailed Fox. Hence, Caspian changed the topic. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Come to think of, we all worked together to kill a level six monster.¡± Looking in the direction where Caspian pointed, everyone suddenly remembered that they had really made a remarkable achievement this time. Moreover, if they faced a level six monster at usual times, they could not even dream of escaping. However, everyone actually worked together and killed the demon fox. In the process, Caspian and Xander were obviously the main contributors to the death of the demon fox, but other people also showed a lot of their strength. Judging from the final critical situation, it would not work out if one of them was missing. When the crowd saw the demon fox¡¯s corpse, a never-before sense of pride filled their hearts. Caspian noticed that he had sessfully distracted everyone, and he breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he looked around, and his gaze fell on the skeleton opposite of the underground river. The demon fox was so hard to handle even with one tail remaining because it had the formations this skeleton did before it died. Hence, it could still push everyone into danger, driving them to a dead end. ¡°Even as an apprentice, she had such amazing talents in formations and could even arrange a difficult formation such as the Chaos Formation. I don¡¯ t believe that this person is unknown.¡± Caspian jumped and crossed the underground river. As the underground river was not wide, the other disciples also followed Caspian and passed the river after resting to recover some of their energy. Soon, they all walked toward the skeleton. From the skeleton¡¯s robe, everyone could tell that it was a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s female disciple. At this time, Maya seemed to have thought of something, and her lips trembled. However, she hesitated and did not say anything. The lifespan of a cultivator was much longer than a mortal¡¯s. After entering the Pulse Control Realm, the limit of the cultivator¡¯s life would increase by sixty years. However, 300 years was still a really long time. Besides, most of the disciples present were not older than 20 years old, and they could even name all the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s prominent figures in the past 300 years, let alone this skeleton who was an apprentice before it died. Just as everyone sighed as they could not find any obvious items on the skeleton and robe to identify the person, Caspian suddenly let out a sound of surprise and squatted. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 When Xander saw Caspian¡¯s actions, he approached Caspian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Caspian knelt and took a closer look at the skeletal calves. Then, after thinking it over, Caspian added, ¡°She couldn¡¯t walk with her legs.¡± Omar also leaned over, and he asked after taking a look, ¡±Did someone break them? But her bones looked fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Caspian pointed at the skeleton¡¯s fibs and said, ¡°Look. Her fibs are thinner than her other bones. This shows that she hardly walked, and she might be born with issues on her legs, causing this.¡± As Caspian said that, he looked around and shook his head. ¡°Sadly, it has been too long, and there¡¯s no trace of crawling nearby¡­¡± When they heard Caspian¡¯s analysis, they quietly nodded. In fact, after experiencing the power of the Chaos Formation, they were curious about this Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s senior. Among the current generation of apprentices, only Kyle had a small achievement in the formations. However, Kyle¡¯s attainment was just slightly beyond the other disciples, and it was far from reaching the Chaos Formation¡¯s arrangement. Moreover, this senior was born with sickness on her legs, which was even more admirable. Just as the crowd fell into silence, Maya suddenly said, ¡°I think¡­ I think I know who she was¡­¡± In that instant, the crowd¡¯s gaze all fell on Maya. Being stared at by so many people made Maya feel ufortable, and she hesitated before continuing, ¡°A talented female disciple in formation, even went missing as an apprentice, and had problems with her legs¡­ I can only think of one person, Dahlia Wilde, who disappeared about fifty years ago.¡± ¡°Dahlia Wilde?¡± Everyone looked at one another, and they saw doubts in each other¡®s eyes. It was apparent that they were unfamiliar with this name. However, Caspian and the others appeared to be deep in thoughts as if they had heard of this name before. ¡±It sounds so familiar, but I can¡¯t recall where I¡¯ve heard of her before.¡± Caspian looked at Maya and asked, ¡±Was she famous back then? How did you know her?¡± For Maya, fifty years was about two generations ago, and if they did not purposely learn about it, no one would remember a figure in their grandparents¡¯ generation. Then, Maya looked at the skeleton and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know Dahlia, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware of her older sister.¡± ¡°Her sister?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Dahlia Wilde¡­¡± Caspian pondered, and a white light shed in his mind. There was also a well-known figure in Heavenly Stars Sect with the same surname and name starting with ¡°D¡±. The next second, other disciples also connected the dots, and some of their eyes shed with a look of disbelief. ¡°Master Dakota¡­¡± Omar uttered with great difficulty, ¡°Master Dakota has a younger sister¡­¡± Omar was referring to one of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s eighteen outstanding figures, the Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouse, Maisie¡¯s master, Dakota Wilde. Cultivators who reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm would be respectfully addressed as Master, so Omar called Dakota ¡®Master Dakota¡¯. When the crowd learned the skeleton was actually the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s influential figure¡¯s younger sister, the scene fell silent. The apprentices naturally respect the Heavenly Spirit Realm seniors. Moreover, as they would rarely see such powerful figures, these disciples were unaware of their past. Maya noticed that everyone was looking at her with a curious expression, and she murmured, ¡°I identally heard this from an elder, who said that the Wilde family initially had two geniuses, and one of them was Master Dakota. When she was young, Master Dakota showed astonishing talent in inscriptions. On the other hand, Master Dakota¡¯s younger sister, Dahlia, was different from her sister, and she had shown an unparalleled speed of practice in formations. Hence, at that time, both of them were regarded as the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s iparable beauties of the future. However, Dahlia disappeared for unknown reasons. The sect elders and seniors kept this a secret, and no one raised it as if Dahlia had never existed. Soon, no one knows about this person.¡± After pondering on it, Caspian nodded. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there¡¯s such a past. Since she was a senior in our sect and was even so gifted, her corpse should not be left here or be a tool for the monsters.¡± Then, Caspian took a deep breath in and bowed at the skeleton. This was to show his respect for Dahlia and gratitude for Dakota. After all, Maisie treated Caspian like her own brother, and she protected him all the time. Since Maisie was Dakota¡¯s disciple, Caspian should also thank Dakota no matter what. Next, everyone else was also affected by Caspian¡®s emotions, and they all bowed. The quiet cave was suddenly filled with a solemn atmosphere. The crowd could not help but imagine what Dahlia would be like now if she did not die here. From Dakota¡¯s figure, there could only be a few guesses, The Heavenly Stars Sect would not only have one more powerhouse of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but their strength in formations would definitely have a more remarkable improvement. It was just a pity that these could only exist in everyone¡¯s imagination. ¡°Since she was our senior, Dahlia, it made sense that she could set up the Chaos Formation and even let a demon fox with mild intelligence understand formations.¡± Caspian stood, gave it a thought, and said, ¡±Since we met her today, let¡¯s take her skeleton. As a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, the resting ce for her soul should be the Tree of the Sea of Stars. ¡±That¡¯s right.¡± Everyone nodded. Hence, Caspian and Xander started to keep Dahlia¡¯s skeleton. Even though they did not know what kind of spections arose from Dahlia¡¯s disappearance that year, at least her death was confirmed with the finding of her skeleton. When they moved the skeleton, a torn storage bag and a small booklet fell. Those were Dahlia¡®s remnants, so Caspian naturally picked them up to bring back. Then, Caspian identally nced at the book and found that it was full of dense characters and comments. Even though he did not take a good look, Caspian recognized that those were Dahlia¡¯s notes on her understanding of formations! This booklet was probably the most valuable part of this corpse! Nheless, since it was theirte senior¡®s remnant, Caspian did not think of keeping it for himself. Moreover, Caspian knew that his talent in formations was limited. Thus, even if he kept it, Caspian would not spend much time studying it. Therefore, it was still best to leave the remnants of the dead to her family and let thorn do as they wished. That way, it would not go against Caspian¡¯s conscience. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Even though Caspian did not n to monopolize Dahlia¡¯s knowledge on formations, he did not feel guilty for giving it a read. After all, this was a chance to improve himself, and Caspian naturally would not miss it. Caspian made an excuse saying that he wanted to continue hunting monsters and went his own way after leaving the cave. However, he had borrowed Dahlia¡¯s booklet before that and promised everyone that they would meet in the sect seven dayster. Then, Caspian left the others and walked into the depths of the Valley of Death alone. The main reason was he wanted to feed the Mirage White Tiger, Little Candy. Based on his estimation, Caspian calcted that Little Candy would wake up in these two days. Naturally, the tiny cub would wake up hungry, and it was difficult to openly bring Little Candy out and feed it in front of everyone. Thus, he could only choose to travel alone. Just as he expected, Little Candy woke up that evening on the day they left, and the five goats were ¡°tortured¡± once again as the little cub drank all their milk. However, Caspian seemed to notice something interesting. Although the little tiger¡¯s appetite had increased, it appeared uninterested in drinking milk. Later, Caspian held Little Candy with great curiosity, ignoring its struggle and opening its mouth to take a peek. Sure enough, the little tiger had already begun to grow teeth, meaning that it would not be long until Candy bade goodbye to drink milk and started eating meat. Caspian was rather excited about this. After all, it might seem easy that the little tiger would sleep after each meal, but he would need to estimate when it would wake up. Hence, this problem would cease to exist if the little cub stopped drinking milk. Moreover, after the little tiger started eating meat, it would not sleep after each meal or wake up only when hungry. Therefore, it would be much easier to take care of it as Caspian could just give Little Candy a dead monster when it was hungry, and it would not be how it was right now where Caspian had to purposely raise goats, causing Omar to misunderstand that eating meat could increase their strength faster. Caspian was not idle in the following days, but he did not look for monsters to hunt. In the current trip to Valley of Death, Caspian¡¯s first goal was the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle and the Water Droplet in its body. As for the demon fox and Dahlia¡¯s skeleton, those were unexpected gains. Hence, in thest few days of the Valley of Death¡¯s trial, Caspian began to study Dahlia¡¯s booklet. Dahlia¡¯s handwriting was neat, and the description inside was also very detailed. Hence, even though this genius¡¯s notes were a bit esoteric for Caspian, it was not hard for him to understand them. Caspian also remembered those he did not understand. In this way, if he had the opportunity to study formations in the future, the content of Dahlia¡¯s notes would naturally provide him with a lot of help. In the blink of an eye, seven days had passed. Then, on the day when the Valley of Death¡¯s trial was over, a white and pure beam of light suddenly shot out from the clouds above the valley. It was estimated that there were hundreds of them appearing in every ce. With that, all the apprentices scattered in the Valley of Death could find the light beam closest to them, entering it and returning to the mountain gate. Caspian was quite lucky as the closest light beam with him was just right at his feet. Then, Caspian walked into the light beam, and he immediately felt his body lighten. Soon, the surrounding white light around him spun at high speed. Not long after, the spinning light stopped and dispersed, and Caspian noticed that he had never been in the past. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, he was actually standing at the edge of the cliff, and not far in front of him was an abyss. This cliff was very peculiar. To describe it specifically, it was like a tree branch suddenly emerging from a bare trunk. The surrounding abyss was like the huge mouth of a giant beast. If one stared at it for a while, it would make them have the urge to jump. Caspian¡¯s heart shuddered and hurriedly focused his mind, but just as he raised his head, an even more shocking scene appeared. There was an octagonal pavilion on the edge of the cliff not far in front, which Caspian swore it was not there before. Moreover, there was a middle-aged man dressed like a schr in this small pavilion, and Caspian also did not know when he showed up, but he was looking at Caspian. Caspian did not dare to be careless, so he took a step forward and bowed respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Master¡­¡± Regardless of who the person was, the man was surely not an ordinary person if he could show up in this way. Caspian lowered his head and started to rack his brain, wondering what the purpose of this middle- aged man was, who he had never met and suddenly appeared in front of him. Not only that, but the man¡¯s strength in the realm gave Caspian the same feeling as the surrounding abyss, unfathomable. Caspian was even shivering slightly when facing the man. Nheless, Caspian should not be med for this. After all, this was an instinctive reaction of a being when facing a powerful existence. The middle-aged schr looked at Caspian up and down, saying, ¡±Do you know me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Caspian answered as he shook his head. ¡°Then, why did you call me Master?¡± The middle-aged man asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, and the formation that I entered was also the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s teleportation array. Hence, the cultivators that I see in the teleportation array will naturally be from the Heavenly Stars Sect,¡± Caspian exined, ¡±Even though I¡¯ve not seen you before, I can feel that your realm is way above mine, so I should naturally take the initiative to bow and address you as Master. ¡± ¡°Well, this exnation is fine.¡± The middle-aged schr nodded. ¡°The orderly technique is close to your behavior in the Valley of Death.¡± When Caspian heard that, his heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, his hunch before in the Valley of Death was right. There were people from the Heavenly Stars Sect observing him. However, Caspian could not be sure whether the middle-aged man was watching him specifically or was observing everyone and discovering him incidentally. From the looks of this middle-aged schr, he seemed to have a high status in the Heavenly Star Sect. What was his purpose of finding Caspian? Was the Earring of Echo or the Mirage White Tiger exposed, or was it because of Dahlia? Questions appeared in Caspian¡®s mind one after another, but his face was indifferent, and no one could tell what he was thinking. The middle-aged schr did not seem to care what Caspian was thinking, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to meet you because there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°Master, please speak.¡± It didn¡®t seem that the problem was what he was worried about, and Caspian¡¯s mood suddenly became a little lighter. The middle-aged schr continued, ¡°You should know that Elder Leonard, the swordsman of Heavenly Stars Sect, intends to select a disciple in this Valley of Death¡®s trial, right?¡± ¡±Yes,¡± Caspian replied. The matter was made public from the beginning, so many apprentices interested in it were eager to try, hoping to be favored by Leonard. Hence, it was impossible for Caspian to say he did not know about it. After all, Leonard was the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s swordsman, and he had a high status. Not only that, but his strength was iparable. More importantly, his fighting style, personality, the character of never giving up, and resilience to smash a chance at survival out of a fatal situation were simr to Caspian. If Caspian could be Leonard¡¯s disciple, he would surely reach the third-stage Holy Land Realm in the future. As for the Heavenly Spirit Realm, that would depend on his luck. When Caspian heard the middle-aged man¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat, and he could not help but think, ¡°Did Elder Leonard choose me as his disciple?¡± It seemed that the middle-aged schr had seen through Caspian¡¯s thoughts, and he smiled faintly at Caspian. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you the news that Elder Leonard had chosen his disciple, Xander Faris.¡± Chapter 438 Chapter 438 After saying that, the middle-aged schr looked at Caspian with great interest, hoping to see the expected annoyance and anger. However, Caspian appeared to be somewhat astonished and smiled sincerely. ¡°I¡¯ll have to congratte Xander when I go back then.¡± The middle-aged schr blinked as he looked at Caspian, thinking that it was strange. This scene, was obviously wrong. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± The middle-aged schr asked with curiosity. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡±Not even the slightest bit? Tell me the truth.¡± The middle-aged schr was unwilling to let this go. Caspian frowned. ¡°Why would I be angry? Who am I supposed to be angry with?¡± These questions stunned the middle-aged schr. Caspian was right¡­ Who was he supposed to be angry with? It was Leonard¡¯s right to ept a disciple, and Caspian would not be able to interfere with Leonard¡¯s decision. As for Xander, he would not have known that he was selected. Hence, there was no point in getting angry at him. The middle-aged schr blinked and chuckled. ¡°Not bad. I¡¯ve given so many hints before, yet in the end, it¡®s not you. Don¡¯t you even feel slightly unhappy?¡± Caspian noticed how concerned the middle-aged schr was with this issue, so he gave it a thought. After a while, Caspian answered, ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised and disappointed, but Elder Leonard surely has his own reason to choose Xander as his disciple. I¡¯m somewhat sad, but there¡¯s no point for me to be angry.¡± Then, Caspian smiled. ¡°Moreover, I believed that Xander won¡¯t be arrogant just because he¡¯s selected as an elder¡¯s disciple.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The middle-aged schr nodded and stared at Caspian. Based on his life experiences, he could tell that Caspian¡®s words were sincere, and this was what he appreciated of Caspian too. Everything must not go against his conscience. If a cultivator wanted to go far in the journey of immortality, opportunity and talent would only be a part of it. Still, the cultivator¡¯s sincere choice would be an important aspect too. If everything went against the cultivator¡¯s conscience, it would inevitably leave obsessions, anger, and even resentment in the heart. These emotions might be temporary, and no effect could be seen yet, but once the cultivator ascended in the future, these emotions would attract the demons in his heart, causing him to be consigned to eternal damnation. More importantly, by following the cultivator¡¯s conscience, he could reach enlightenment, and with enlightenment, he could go a long way in cultivation without any hindrance. ¡°Good¡­ Good¡­¡± This middle-aged man looked at Caspian and nodded a few times, baffling Caspian. What was this guy doing shaking and nodding his head here? Suddenly, the middle-aged man changed the topic and asked Caspian, ¡°Since Leonard doesn¡¯t want you to be his disciple, would you like to be my disciple?¡± Then, he saw Caspian¡¯s doubtful look, and the middle-aged man tidied his shirt and straightened his back. ¡°I¡¯m Hadley Forsyth.¡± As soon as he said that, the clouds and mist around the abyss suddenly dispersed, bursting into a thousand rays of light. Caspian was dumbfounded. ¡®Hadley Forsyth!¡¯ How could he not know the name! The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s handler and a peak third-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator! In the entire Earlington of Efrax, Hadley was definitely ranked in the top five inbat skill! Such a figure was actually standing in front of Caspian, wanting him to be his disciple? Caspian instantly felt as if tides were rumbling in his mind, and he could not think straight anymore. Hadley was delighted with Caspian¡¯s surprised expression. Then, just as he was nodding and wanting to say a few words, Caspian suddenly knelt and kowtowed. ¡°I, Casper Montgomery, am honored to have Master Hadley as my teacher!¡± Caspian¡¯s movements were clean and neat, without any hesitation. Moreover, Caspian was so fast that even Hadley could not react in time. At this time, Caspian¡¯s excitement was beyond words. Even though he was sad that Leonard did not choose him as his disciple, Caspian could notment much on it. After all, that was Leonard¡¯s own decision. But in a sudden, there was a prospect ced in front of Caspian, and the person was even the head of the Heavenly Stars Sect! Caspian could not me himself for losing Leonard¡¯s opportunity, but if he let this chance slip away, Caspian would be a certified fool! Of course, Caspian did not hesitate to kowtow and address Hadley as his master. Being the head of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple not only represented glory but also future! Even his journey to immortality would be broader and longer than other cultivators! Hadley obviously did not expect Caspian would react faster than he anticipated, and it was almost as fast as lightning. Nheless, Hadley did not feel that Caspian was showing off, but he admired Caspian even more. After all, what Caspian showed right now was not only an excellent grasp of the situation but also an ambition that a cultivator should possess! Unfortunately, many cultivators mistakenly believed that the so-called ambitious to fight fiercely and courageously, killing people for treasure and taking other people¡¯s things as their own. In fact, such a thought was highly wrong. If a cultivator did that, they would usually die faster. Furthermore, the pathway to immortality was challenging, so they must know how to take advantage of it. Sometimes, a small step could save them decades of time and avoid countless troubles. Therefore, a cultivator who knew when to take advantage of the situation and fought when necessary would go farther than others on the pathway of immortality. Caspian¡¯s current performance was obviously showing such qualities. ¡°Stand¡­¡± Hadley nodded in satisfaction. When he saw Caspian standing, Hadley continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re now my disciple. There are a few things I need to remind you.¡± ¡°Sure, Master Hadley.¡± Caspian nodded. Then, Hadley flicked his fingers, and a scroll made of jade strips fell into Caspian¡¯s hand. ¡°There are eightws here, each of which has 16mandments, and each of them, there are 64 rules. As long as you vite even one of them, even if you¡¯re far away, I¡¯ll find you and kill you,¡± Hadley said with a serious face. Caspian was speechless. Seeing Caspian¡¯s confused expression, Hadley could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m joking. This is a spell.¡± Caspian was at a loss for words. ¡°I know you learned Brayden¡¯s magic, and you can use blood to activate the Pointing to the Stars. However, that¡¯s only useful for closebat. Once your opponents are scattered, your power¡¯s limited. This is what I¡¯ve picked up about Pointing to the Stars in recent years. If you go back and study it, it should be helpful for you. When it is disyed, it can cause a range of damage, and the force will not be reduced by much,¡± Hadley added. When Caspian heard that, he was moved. Although it was only an oral master-disciple rtionship, the first thing Hadley gave him was a significant gift. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Caspian was also aware of the Pointing to the Stars¡¯ shorings that Hadley mentioned. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Still, with his current state, Caspian could not change it, so he could only weigh the situations and opportunities to use the spell. Although he did not know the jade scroll content, Caspian believed that the Pointing to the Stars¡¯ weaknesses would definitely be considerably improved with Hadley¡¯s pointers. ¡°I¡¯ll pick another time to talk to you about other matters after some time. You can go back first.¡± When he said this, Hadley paused before continuing, ¡°Someone might look for you in these few days, but you don¡¯t have to worry as you have a good rtionship with Maisie.¡± When Caspian heard this, he knew what Hadley was saying. Then, he pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Master Hadley, you meant, Master Dakota.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hadley nodded. ¡°You can just answer her questions straightforwardlyter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Caspian nodded. Then, Hadley gave Caspian a few words before sending him away. Before this, Caspian had heard people talking about Hadley, the head of the Heavenly Stars Sect. However, most of thements about him by others and the outside world said that Hadley was an entric person, and it was generally difficult for ordinary people to keep up with his rhythm of thinking. This time Caspian saw it with his own eyes. The sect¡¯s head epting any personal disciple would surely be a major event regardless of which sect. However, Hadley treated it like an ordinary matter, settling it in just a few words. Nheless, it was only an agreement between Hadley and Caspian. After all, it was necessary to respect personal wishes regarding the recruitment of disciples. Just because Hadley wanted to, Caspian was not forced to agree. Now that they had an oral agreement, there would surely be a formal announcement on their mentor- mentee rtionship soon. If Caspian did not agree to Hadley, then the recruitment would be deemed to have never happened. Anyway, only the two of them knew about it, so they would not be publicly embarrassed. Not long after going back, Caspian heard the news of Leonard epting Xander as his disciple. At first, Caspian wanted to congratte him, but he quickly realized that many people would be there to wish Xander now. Moreover, Leonard might have ordered Xander to do something, so Caspian bet that Xander would not be free to entertain him. Hence, Caspian decided to wait until those people left before visiting Xander. Once Caspian returned to his house, he directly entered the Time Warp Zone and took out the jade scroll Hadley had given him. Using jade strips to record information was more detailed and not easily damaged than paper and bamboo writing slips. Thus, once a cultivator reached a certain realm, they would use jade scrolls to write down things. Moreover, the more influential the cultivator was, the more detailed and precise the information recorded in the jade scroll. However, a cultivator would need spiritual sense if he wanted to record or read the information in the jade scroll. On the other hand, if the cultivatorcked spiritual consciousness, he would not be able to read or record anything. Obviously, this was also an exam given to Caspian by Hadley. If Caspian could read the information in the jade scroll, he was naturally considered qualified. If he could not, Hadley would not change his mind and reject Caspian as his disciple, but his previous good impression of Caspian would be greatly reduced. Thankfully, Caspian¡¯s spiritual sense was far beyond those cultivators of the same realm. Breaking through that barrier, the contents of the jade scroll quickly appeared in front of Caspian. Hadley¡®s understanding and improvement of Pointing to the Stars amazed Caspian. In Caspian¡¯s opinion, this is simply tailor-made for him. After reading the scroll, Caspian thought there was more to learn, so he studied it again. In the end, Caspian discovered that Hadley¡¯s notes gave him new insights every time he read it. This surprised and delighted him. Hence, Caspian did not leave the Time Warp Zone for the next two days, and he carefully studied the contents of the jade scroll. Two days in the real world was six days in the Time Warp Zone. On the seventh day, Caspian kept the jade scroll and stood with a solemn expression. Then, with just a thought, the Time Warp Zone¡¯s floor suddenly rolled like waves. In a moment, a row of life-sized stone figures appeared in front of Caspian. ¡°We¡¯ll know after giving it a try.¡± Caspian concentrated and raised his hand, pointing out with a finger. This move was simr to when he cast the Pointing t0 the Stars. However, Caspian¡¯s blood was flowing following Hadley¡®s improved method. In the next moment, amid the blood light and roar, rays of blood-red lights struck toward the stone figure. The density of the blood light was like rain in spring, and they burst out like lightning. Even Caspian was surprised by the force that urred in a sh. Crackle and rattle! The stone men were vibrating violently due to the impact. However, after the blood light and deafening noise ended, Caspian realized that all eight stone figures were still standing in front of him. Not only that, but none of their ears exploded, and they stood there unscratched. ¡°Eh?¡± Caspian was puzzled, and he looked at his finger. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor can¡¯t even st a stone man. If it¡¯s the Pointing to the Stars, these stone figures would have exploded into pieces.¡± Caspian blinked and appeared baffled. His Blood Magic was inherited from Brayden¡¯s Blood Devouring Palm and was then inspired by the Pointing to the Stars. Originally, Caspian wanted to name it Pointing to the Stars. However, if he really wanted to be thorough, Pointing to the Stars was a martial skill, and he was actually casting a spell. Hence, these two were not the same. Through the improvement of the information in the jade scroll, this spell hadpletely shed off the Pointing to the Stars¡¯ shackles, so Caspian also named it with something rted to ¡°blood¡±. In the end, Caspian renamed the skill ¡±The Godly Finger of Cruor¡±. When he was studying the content of the jade scroll, Caspian estimated that the Godly Finger of Cruror not only had several timesrger range of attacks than before but was also much stronger. However, the effect ended up quite different from his expectations, which confused Caspian. When Caspian cast the spell, the air echoed with loud noises, yet none of the stone figures were sted. This was simply unbelievable. After giving it a thought, Caspian was sure that there was absolutely no problem in the process of casting the spell, so he walked over to check the stone figures to see if they had any changes. As Caspian got closer, he looked at the stone figures and instantly noticed a minute change. ¡®Why¡¯s there powder on this stone figure¡¯s face?¡¯ Caspian thought it was strange. Then, he noticed that the faces of these eight stone figures seemed to be dusted with ayer of powder. However, theyer powder was too thin, and the Caspian was too far from them before, so he did not notice it. Looking over at this moment, Caspian suddenly discovered that not only were the faces of these stone men dusty but the entire front, including the body, had been smeared with a thickyer of powder. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 When Caspian practiced martial arts in the Time Warp Zone, he often used these stone figures. Hence, he was extremely familiar with these stone statues. Before this, he had never seen them covered in powder before. ¡°This is strange¡­¡± Caspian walked toward one stone figure and poked at its face. The next second, Caspian¡¯s entire finger, without any hindrance, plunged into the stone figure¡¯s face. It felt like he was poking a pile of snow, but it was not as cold. ¡±Eh?¡± Caspian blinked and pulled out his finger, and he saw a hole in the stone figure¡¯s face. In that instant, he thought of a possibility, and he mumbled to himself, ¡°Seriously? This is it?¡± Then, he reached out and pped the stone figure¡¯s chest Bang! Without using any martial skill or using much energy, the stone figure crumbled before Caspian¡¯s eyes, turning into a pile of dust. Soon, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with surprise and joy, and he hurriedly went toward the next few stone figures. As he had expected, those stone figures made from hard rock swiftly turned into a pile of ashes with just a gentle touch. In other words, these stone figures could only maintain their appearances. When the Godly Finger of Cruor hit them, their bodies had turned to dust, yet they seemed unharmed. If these stone figures were struck by the Pointing to the Stars, they would at most be sted into a few pieces but not turned to dust like they were now. ¡°I was indeed too naive.¡± Caspian looked at his finger. The improvement in the strength of this spell exceeded his expectation. Moreover, not only was the magic skill stronger, but he did not use as much blood and Qi. In this way, Caspian could cast this spell multiple times even if there were no monsters to replenish his energy. After mastering The Godly Finger of Cruor, Caspian practiced the Water Shade for another day. Then, Caspian estimated that those wanting to see Xander would have met him already, so he got out of the Tower of Life and visited Xander, bringing along a gift. Xander had anticipated Caspian¡¯s visit. In truth, he was rather shocked to find that Leonard had chosen him as his disciple after returning from the Valley of Death. After all, Xander believed that Caspian was Leonard¡¯s best choice. Nheless, Xander was naturally in a good mood as he was recruited as the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s swordsman¡¯s personal disciple. At this time, his usually aloof expression had turned much gentler than before. As the two chatted, Caspian said, ¡°Xander, there¡¯s another reason for my visit today¡­¡± Xander replied, ¡°Sure. Just go ahead. I know your character, and I¡®ve estimated that you¡¯lle over the next few days. If youe a few dayster, I might not be here.¡± A secondter, Xander saw Caspian¡¯s confused expression, and he exined, ¡°Master Leonard hopes that I can cultivate at his ce for half a year, and once I ascend to the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, he¡®ll officially recruit me as his disciple.¡± ¡°Second-stage Pulse Control Realm¡­¡± Caspian pondered for a moment, and his eyes shed with brilliance. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll already have a spot in the nation¡¯s official religion election next year.¡± Given the rtionship between Xander and Caspian, he naturally would not hide from Caspian, so Xander nodded and answered, ¡°Although Master Leonard didn¡¯t say that, I have a feeling that¡¯s what he meant. I¡¯ll not only have toplete the breakthrough in my realm in the next half a year, but my strength must also improve. At that time, I can represent the Heavenly Stars Sect and fight for the qualifications of the state religion.¡± When he said this, Xander paused, looking at Caspian as he asked, ¡°Casper, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let go of this chance, right?¡± Xander had witnessed Caspian¡¯s improvement in his realm. Before this, no one would have expected that a disciple who had entered the sect for less than a year actually leaped from the entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm to the peak in just ten months. With this kind of talent and strength, Caspian would definitely get a ce in representing the Heavenly Stars Sect as long as he could ascend to the second-stage Pulse Control Realm. ¡°I do have this idea,¡± Caspian nodded. There was still more than half a year left, and even though he had a crucial thing to do next, Caspian was confident about reaching the second-stage Pulse Control Realm as long as he did not encounter major troubles. Furthermore, as Hadley¡¯s disciple, if Caspian could not even do this and was not qualified to represent Heavenly Stars Sect by then, his teacher might behead Caspian himself just to prevent Caspian from humiliating him. Xander nodded when he heard Caspian¡¯s reply. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the matter you mentioned before is rted to your ascension?¡± ¡°Not entirely, but it¡®s rted to my improvement in strength.¡± Caspian looked at Xander. ¡°Xander, I want to ask whether the method you used to enter the Way of Killing is through, body inscriptions?¡± There were many types of inscriptions. ording to their efficacy, they could be drawn on precious medicines, known as medicinal inscriptions, or implement the patterns on magic weapons, weapon inscriptions. Both of these inscription patterns were used to enhance the efficacy and power of the medicines and magic weapons or to increase some of their abilities. However, there were two more inscriptions that were moreplicated than medicinal and weapon inscriptions, body and soul inscriptions. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As the name suggested, body inscriptions were the patterns engraved on the body. As for the soul inscriptions, it was a high-level technique drawn on the soul. Therefore, these two types of inscriptions had extremely high conditions for the inscriber, and they also had extremely high requirements for the objects of inscriptions. These body inscriptions were engraved on the body, and the painful process was not something that anyone could bear. It should be known that the process of body inscriptions was continuous, and they could not stop mid- way. If it was forcibly terminated, the person being drawn would die instantly, and the inscriber would suffer an extremely fierce bacsh. Therefore, when engraving body inscriptions, many people died because they could not stand the pain, not because of the failure of the inscriptions. They either died of pain or actively interfered with the inscriber, seeking death. Hence, only one out of a thousand people would sessfully inscribe their bodies. If it were not for some special reason, no one would choose to inscribe their body. After all, that kind of pain could still make people have nightmares in the middle of the night, even if decades had passed. When Caspian fell into the underground river, he noticed the twisted inscription pattern on Xander. Hence, Caspian, who had absorbed the memory of an inscription master, recognized that the lines on Xander¡¯s body were known as Vicious Body Inscription. These patterns turned him into an invincible deity. Noticing that Xander was quiet, Caspian sighed before exining, ¡°Xander, I know some things should be kept private, but I also know that anyone who had body inscriptions will inevitably bear a national interest or family feud, or even both of them. I¡¯m asking you naturally because I¡¯m also burdened by something, and I hope I can solve it more properly.¡± Chapter 441 Chapter 441 Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Xander could not help but look at Caspian. At this time, Xander found that Caspian seemed different from the past. In Caspian¡¯s eyes, there was an unprecedented solemness, and it appeared to resonate with something deep in Xander¡¯s. ¡°We have a simr past!¡± Xander gasped, and he realized why he resonated with Caspian. Only simr past and simr experiences could make two people have a very subtle emotion between each other. Moreover, Xander also understood Why he did not hesitate to help Caspian when he first participated in the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition and entered the Cultivator State. It was not only because Xander admired this fellow disciple, but also the resonance that he had never noticed in the past! ¡°Family feud¡­¡± After some time, Xander sighed and said, ¡°But if you want to ask how these body inscriptions were drawn, I don¡¯t think I can help you as the inscriber has passed away.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Do you mind telling me the specific inscription process and what you felt at that time?¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking of inscribing body inscriptions?¡± Xander frowned, and he shook his head. ¡°Casper, with your talent and resources, you don¡¯t need to take such a big risk and inscribe body inscriptions as that¡¯s like gambling with your life. Moreover, the chance of losing is higher than winning.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of this, but I¡¯m running out of time,¡± Caspian smiled. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t n to inscribe body inscriptions all over me as that¡¯s really a considerable risk for now. Hence, I nned to choose a part first. After all, my current realm is too low, and there are not many ways to improve my strength in a short time. I thought about it carefully, and body inscriptions are the most practical ones.¡± Xander had experienced the pain during the engraving of the body inscriptions, and he knew the torture and danger of the process. Hence, he wanted to persuade Caspian, and he asked, ¡°Which inscriber are you nning to seek?¡± ¡°Myself.¡± Xander interrupted Caspian before he was finished. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± At this time, Xander was even looking at Caspian in disbelief as there might not be any inscriber who thought of engraving body inscriptions on themselves. After all, it was just like taking a knife to open their own body. Then, dig out their organs, wash them clean before putting them back, and stitch the skin. The required abilities and psychological qualities, and even physical strength could not be aplished alone. No matter how crazy an inscription master was, he would not inscribe body inscriptions to himself. ¡°That¡¯s why I n to choose only a part.¡± Caspian smiled. ¡°I¡¯m trying to pay the minimum price to get the greatest improvement in strength temporarily. Although I¡¯ll be engraving myself, I¡¯ll be guided by someone really great at inscriptions. I won¡¯t do things that I¡¯m not absolutely sure of because I¡¯m responsible for my own life.¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s guiding you in the body inscriptions?¡± Xander frowned, recalling Caspian¡¯s words. Who would be so crazy and voluntarily teach Caspian? Unless Caspian asked an inscriber to guide him and there were reasons given that the master could not refuse. At the thought of this, Xander¡¯s mind shed with white light, and he seemed to have understood who Caspian was looking for and by what means. If that was the case, had Caspian been nning since he received the news? ¡®¡¯You¡­¡± Xander was too stunned to speak. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Well, that¡®s it. Are you still not confident about it, Xander?¡± Seeing Xander¡¯s expression, Caspian knew what he was thinking, and he smiled. ¡°I hope you can tell me the situation during the inscription, Xander. So that I can be prepared and reduce the risk.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Xander nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± By the time Caspian left Xander¡¯s house, he had 70% confidence in the process of the body inscription. As for why he was not 100% sure¡­ Well, Caspian finally realized that the body inscription process was ten times riskier than he had imagined after listening to Xander¡¯s exnation. To ensure the body inscription was a sess, countless small probabilities must happen at the same time. This was just a possible sess. ¡°Fortunately, this time, I only n to engrave part of the body inscriptions. I hope it will be slightlyrger, but I¡¯m indeed running out of time.¡± Caspian estimated the time he had left. It was already the middle of August, and Caspian had promised Sna that he would visit her family on her birthday. Then, Caspian looked at the sky and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s time to start preparing.¡± With each passing day, Caspian felt that time was not enough. That night, Caspian went to look for Delmont. Although Delmont was surprised about Caspian¡¯s appearance, he still weed him. After all, Delmont still admired Caspian very much, and he heard some news through his information channels, even though Caspian was not epted as Leonard¡¯s disciple, he was given another chance. If Delmont befriended such a disciple when he was an apprentice, it would be helpful for him in the future. So whether it was out of sincerity or for the benefits, Delmont weed Caspian with open arms and asked why he visited. Indeed, Caspian had something he needed Delmont¡¯s help with, so he did not beat around the bushes and exined truthfully. ¡°You want the rewards for the mission issued by the elders?¡± When Delmont heard that, he immediately understood what Caspian meant, and his eyes lit up. ¡°You defeated Xander?¡± ¡°Well, we have determined the result by our own means.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡±Xander has already exined it to the elders, and they have also recognized it. However, it has been several days, and I still didn¡¯t get the reward promised. So, I¡¯m here to ask for your help in speeding the process, Master Delmont.¡± ¡°No one should dare to detain the mission of the elders.¡± Delmont knew about the bet between Caspian and Adrian some time ago, so heforted him, ¡°Are you in a hurry for the rewards?¡± ¡±Yes. It¡¯s quite urgent.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the sect in a few days for a period, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be toote.¡± ¡°Oh. Alright,¡± Delmont replied, ¡°I recalled the elders¡¯ mission was for you to defeat Omar and Xander in three months. After defeating Omar, you¡¯ve received a high-level weapon, a Puritan Armor, 50 spirit stones, and one Mind-Gathering Pill¡­ As for the reward for defeating Xander, you can ask any one of the eighteen outstanding figures of the sect for two hours of lessons, right? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Besides the Mind-Gathering Pill from the previous rewards, I¡¯ve used the others.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Then, as Delmont wrote a messenger to urge for the reward, he asked, ¡°Have you already thought of who to ask for the two-hour lesson?¡± Chapter 442 Chapter 442 ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it,¡± Caspian replied, ¡±The True Intention Pce¡¯s handler, Master Dakota.¡± The Heavenly Stars Sect had 18 outstanding figures, and each of them was in charge of one house, and Dakota was in charge of the True Intention Pce. ¡°Oh¡­ Master Dakota¡­¡± Delmont replied, and he quickly realized what Caspian said. Then, his voice became sharper as he widened his eyes. ¡°Dakota Wilde?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Master Dakota? Is it about inscriptions?¡± Delmont stopped writing, and he looked at Caspian with a serious expression. Caspian nodded and answered truthfully, ¡°I have a few questions on inscriptions that I need Master Dakota¡¯s guidance.¡± ¡°Casper, are you sure you don¡¯t want to think about this again?¡± Delmont reminded Caspian out of concern. After all, it was not easy for an apprentice to get a chance of getting guidance from the sect¡¯s outstanding figures. Looking at the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s history in recent 100 years, there were probably less than five apprentices who had such an honor. Usually, the apprentices would use this kind of opportunity to learn about ascension to maximize their benefits. After all, with the Heavenly Spirit Realm elders¡¯ guidance, the disciples could have an easier cultivation journey. This was like an ancestor had drawn a map, directly telling you where to walk while others were groping in the dark forest, the lucky disciple already had a map in his hand, and someone had even given him torches for lighting. Hence, one could imagine his advantage in cultivation. If that was not adequate, it was fine to ask questions about martial skills and spells. Delmont knew Caspian had mastered blood-driven spells. Thus, asking questions in this regard could increase the power of the spells and at least improve his current strength. What the hell was Caspian thinking asking for guidance on inscriptions? It was not that Delmont thought it was not worth asking for guidance on inscriptions. After all, the Heavenly Stars Sect could set foot in Earlington of Efrax with its talent in inscriptions and formations. How could it be unworthy to ask questions about it? The problem was that it was too worthy, that was why Caspian should not spend the precious two hours on this matter. The reason was simple,pared with the experiences in cultivation, inscriptions were far too profound. In terms of cultivation, the outstanding figures only needed to tell the lucky disciple what he could and could not do, and he would only need to remember it himself. Inscriptions? That was an incredibly profound magical power. Even if it were 20000 hours, it would only be a rough understanding, let alone getting two hours. What could they talk about in two hours? It was not even enough to cover the types of inscriptions. Delmont felt that if Caspian asked Dakota about the inscription patterns, he would not even learn anything, and the time would be up. It would be too extravagant to waste this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. But, Caspian was determined and smiled. ¡°I know that you mean well, but I think the inscription patterns are very important for me, and they can also bring me the most help at the moment. Thus, I decided to spend these two hours consulting Master Dakota, and the sooner, the better. It¡¯s best if I can meet Master Dakota this afternoon.¡± Delmont knew it was useless to say anything when he saw Caspian¡¯s determination. Then, he sighed and nodded, writing a few words on the messenger before sending it out. With Delmont¡®s help, it did not take long for Caspian to receive a reply. To be more exact, the person was here to pick Caspian up, Renee. Caspian also found out from Maisie that Renee was Dakota¡¯s disciple and Maisie¡¯ s junior. Caspian thought Renee would be annoyed when she saw him as he had embarrassed her when she challenged him. Afterward, Caspian inevitably felt terrible when he recalled the incident. Nheless, it was rather interesting to see the girl embarrassing herself. After all, Renee was the one who provoked him first. However, Caspian judgment was wrong. When Renee saw Caspian, she did not seem unhappy. In fact, she appeared joyful and eager. ¡°Casper, it¡¯s been so long.¡± When Renee saw Caspian from afar, she greeted Caspian. Then, she looked at Delmont. ¡°Master Delmont, it¡¯s nice to meet you again.¡± ¡°Oh. It¡¯s Renee.¡± Delmont smiled. As Dakota¡¯s disciple, Renee often sent messages on behalf of her teacher. Hence, many Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elders knew Renee. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Master ordered me to lead Casper to the True Intention Pce.¡± Reneeughed as she answered Delmont. Next, she turned to Caspian, ¡°Casper, Master asked me to bring you to the True Intention Pce as soon as possible. Please, follow me.¡± Caspian said goodbye to Delmont and then followed Renee. This time, Caspian observed carefully and realized that Renee was not ying tricks, and she was really leading him to the True Intention Pce. After discovering this, Caspian had no doubts and walked with no stress. However, Renee appeared to be troubled. ¡®Why is this guy so unfriendly? I even greeted him before, but he just nodded! Does he not recognize me?¡¯ Renee bit her lip and started to overthink. ¡®He should remember me! Even though I challenged him and was defeated¡­ Wait! Perhaps many people challenged him before, and I¡¯m only one of the losers, so he has no impression on me?¡¯ Renee thought she did not leave an impression on Caspian, but she did not expect that Caspian was just ignoring her. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, should I challenge him again today? After thest time, I went back and practiced frantically. Even Master Dakota praised me for my recent performance and my progress.¡¯ As soon as this thought came into her mind, a tiny person seemed to appear on Renee¡¯s shoulder, whispering to her, ¡°Master Dakota¡¯s emotions are obviously disoriented for no reason in the past few days. When she heard that Casper wanted to ask for advice, she hurriedly sent you to pick him up, letting go of her original n. What if you challenged Casper and dyed the time? Master Dakota will definitely me you.¡± As soon as the tiny person finished speaking, another tiny figure said, ¡°You¡¯ve been practicing so hard recently. If you don¡¯t show it, what¡¯s the purpose of your cultivation? Today¡¯s opportunity is so rare. If you miss it, won¡¯t it be a great pity?¡± *** The two voices fought wildly in Renee¡¯s mind, making her feel even more uncertain. Then, just when Renee wanted to hold her head and let out a long sigh, someone sighed before her from behind. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 The next second, Renee heard Caspian¡¯s helpless sigh. ¡°Alright. Show me what you got.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Renee turned around and looked at Caspian in surprise and joy. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Caspian answered in annoyance, ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take us forever to reach the True Intention Pce.¡± Renee looked around her and blushed. It turned out that her pace had slowed down because of her troubled thoughts. In fact, they had only walked a few hundred meters. Renee stuck out her tongue, but she was actually happy as Caspian¡¯s words meant that he remembered her. ¡®It seems that I¡¯m a troublesome opponent¡­ Otherwise, why would he remember me?¡¯ Renee was feeling somewhat proud. ¡®Looking at his current expression, it was obvious that he¡¯s somewhat afraid of me.¡¯ At the thought of this, Renee felt better, and she raised her brow, drawing out her sword. ¡°Alright! Casper! Watch out!¡± *** After a few seconds, Caspian helplessly watched Renee covering her face and running away. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this. You¡¯re really weak¡­¡± Caspian wanted to exin, but Renee was already far from him. As he said that, Caspian had an estimation of his strength. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®My current strength shouldpletely surpass any cultivators of the same realm.¡¯ Just as Caspian thought of this, he saw Renee suddenly returning with a nk face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Caspian asked out of curiosity. ¡°I¡®m here to bring you to the True Intention Pce,¡± Renee answered as she huffed. She seemed to have just cried, and there were still tears at the corners of her eyes. ¡°I thought you¡¯re going to run away and leave again,¡± Caspian said. Renee knew that Caspian was talking about the incidentst time, and her face flushed again as her chest undted a few times as if she was about to have a heart attack. Nheless, Renee quickly calmed herself down. Then, she said indignantly through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll defeat you next time.¡± Caspian smiled disdainfully, ¡°Maybe in another 100 years.¡± Caspian believed that those cultivators he surpassed would never win against him in this life. Moreover, it was also obvious that Caspian had angered Renee again, but she could not argue back. After all, she was defeated by Caspian twice in a row, and there was no chance of winning at all. Next, the two of them did not exchange words. Renee was angry and dejected, whereas Caspian did not n to talk with the girl. Besides, it was really meaningless to fight and kill as soon as they met. Compared to someone the same age as Renee, Lucy was much more interesting. However, Caspian immediately thought of Jessica when he thought of Lucy. ¡®I wonder if she received the letter I sent her recently. Unfortunately, I won¡¯t have time to write to her for the next half a year¡­¡¯ At the thought of this, Caspian felt a sense of mncholy. After half an hour, Renee led Caspian to the True Intention Pce. It was a majestic pce built in the depths of the Heavenly Stars Sect by the hillside, and it was extremely magnificent. There were glowing runes slowly rotating in the void, like pirs of light supporting the sky and the earth. At a nce, it was extremely daunting. However, Caspian had to cross a stone bridge about 2.5 kilometers before reaching the True Intention Pce¡¯s entrance. Renee led Caspian to the front of the stone bridge and stopped. ¡°You can go in. Master Dakota is waiting for you inside.¡± Caspian nodded and walked forward. At this time, Renee was pouting and looking at Caspian with eyes full of indignation and dissatisfaction. She truly wanted to defeat Caspian, and it was best if she could do that before Maisie came out from her ascension. That way, Renee could tell Maisie the good news. However, it seemed that Renee would not have the chance at all, and she wanted to cry when she thought about that. Suddenly Caspian stopped in his tracks. ¡°Hey, Renee.¡± Renee heard Caspian calling her. ¡°What?¡± She scrunched her nose and answered in annoyance. ¡°You¡®ve improved from before. Good luck.¡± Caspian did not seem to mind and smiled at Renee. Then, he turned around without looking back anymore, walking toward the True Intention Pce. Renee felt as if her mind was buzzing, and she only recovered her senses when Caspian had crossed the stone bridge and walked up the stairs, entering the True Intention Pce. Next, Renee burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! He finally admits that I¡¯m a great opponent He said that I¡¯ve improved from before! Casper, watch out! I¡¯ll be stronger than I¡¯m now when we meet next time!¡± If Caspian saw this, he would shake his head and say, ¡°Kids are so easy to fool.¡± However, Caspian had already entered the True Intention Pce, and he immediately felt a magnificent aura. The True Intention Pce¡¯s main hall was extremely wide, and the dome was like a vast universe. Its floor was covered with ck marble tiles, which were as smooth as a mirror. There were also tall and clean ck stone pirs everywhere, carved with golden runes. The runes on the stone pirs seemed to form a certain connection with each other. There were visible and eye-catching pale golden lights, winding and floating between the stone pirs like a veil. At a nce, it appeared extremely mysterious. Caspian looked up and saw on the high tform seat in the main hall, a gorgeous woman who looked around twenty-seven years old was looking at him. Even though Caspian had heard about Dakota from Maisie many times, this was the first time Caspian met her. A Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouse¡¯s aura and power were like a majestic mountain, and Caspian suddenly felt pressured. Nevertheless, he knew that Dakota was not deliberately targeting him, and it was just the instinctive fear from the gap in their realms. It was easy to ovee this fear, raising his realm to a level equivalent to Dakota¡¯s realm. Then, he would not feel it anymore. Caspian took a deep breath, raised his head, and walked toward Dakota, bowing respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m Casper Montgomery, a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s apprentice. It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Master Dakota.¡± ¡°You¡®re one of us. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Caspian was baffled and thought, ¡®One of us? What was she talking about?¡¯ Dakota seemed to know Caspian¡®s confusion, and she smiled. ¡°Jessica Lawrence¡®s teacher is my best friend. The first person Jessica met when she visited the Heavenly Stars Sect was me, not you.¡± Caspian was suddenly beading in cold sweats. That rtionship seemed to be too forceful? However, Caspian also understood that with Dakota¡¯s identity, there was no need for her to have a rtionship with him. The reason she did this was just to help him feel at ease. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 Everyone was brilliant, so there was no need to expose certain things. Hence, Caspian only needed to keep the matter of Dakota trying to ease his tension to himself. ¡°Speaking of which, I originally nned to find you in the next few days,¡± Dakota¡¯s tone gradually fell as she spoke, ¡°Thank you for that matter.¡± Caspian knew that Dakota was referring to the fact that he found Dahlia¡¯s skeleton. ¡°I¡¯d mentally prepared myself long ago, but when the facts appeared before me, I still felt ufortable for a while.¡± Dakota smiled bitterly. ¡°However, I can finally let go of this obsession as she¡¯s finally resting in peace. By the way, Casper, you and our Heavenly Stars Sect are really destined.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caspian looked at Dakota in confusion. ¡°When you were young, you were guided by the crippled master, which meant you were already deeply involved with the Heavenly Stars Sect. Then, you met Maisie in Evergreen Town, and you even found my sister¡¯s skeleton this time. From these views, you¡¯re destined to be the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple.¡± Dakota looked at Caspian. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve heard that during the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, you made a great promise that you¡¯ll change the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s image of not being good inbat?¡± Caspian replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard on that.¡± ¡°Well, I have heard a little about you. Your strength and talent are indeed one of the best among the young generation of Heavenly Stars Sect. There are only a few talents in the inner and outer disciples like you.¡± Dakota did not conceal her admiration. If such apliment came from an ordinary elder such as Delmont, Caspian might still feel fine. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he was somewhat panicking when he heard Dakota, a Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouse, saying that. It was just like an elephantplementing an ant for its mighty strength. Caspian did not know how sincere Dakota¡¯s praise was, so he just replied casually and calmly. Nevertheless, Dakota did not dwell on this topic long, and after saying a few things, she changed to the main issue. ¡°I heard you¡¯re finding me to redeem the reward given by the elders forpleting the mission, and you want to hear my exnation on inscriptions?¡± Caspian noticed a strange light in Dakota¡¯s eyes when she mentioned the ¡°elders¡±, but he did not overthink. After all, Dakota was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, and there could be multiple thoughts in her divine view. Hence, he would not have guessed what she was thinking. As Caspian did not want to waste his time thinking about that, he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°The inscription technique has been passed down since ancient times, and the content isplicated. Although I¡¯m currently the best in inscriptions in the Heavenly Stars Sect, I don¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯m proficient in all. Which aspect of inscription do you need my guidance?¡± Dakota asked. Caspian already had an answer to that question, and he did not hesitate to answer, ¡°Body inscriptions.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Dakota was surprised. Her reaction was very simr to when Xander first heard Caspian. Thus, Caspian had to exin, ¡°I hope to improve my strength through body inscriptions. Then, in the future, I can fight for a chance for the sect in the nation¡¯s official religion election. However, I¡¯m aware of the risk with body inscriptions, so I only n to inscribe a part of my body.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re only interested in this one aspect¡­ This means you¡¯ve understood the process of body inscriptions before deciding on this,¡± Dakota nodded and said, ¡°But you have to know that you¡¯re only rewarded with two hours. Even if I want to teach you the knowledge on body inscriptions in two hours, yourprehension is another issue too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already prepared for this.¡± Caspian smiled, took out an item, and showed it to Dakota. ¡°Mind-Gathering Pill?¡± Looking at the round medicine, Dakota¡¯s eyes shed with brilliance. The most notable functions of the Mind-Gathering Pill were to enable cultivators to be extremely concentrated within a time. Their speed and ability to solve problems and their memories would be enhanced by more than three times. With this pill, Caspian could absorb the relevant knowledge taught by Dakota within two hours without worrying about not remembering or understanding anything. The Mind-Gathering Pill was the reward Caspian got for defeating Omar. At that time, he had already figured out when he would use this pill. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re prepared. If so, I¡¯ll start directly.¡± Dakota¡¯s smile reached her eyes, and she was delighted with Caspian¡¯s preparation. If a cultivator had a goal, he would naturally do everything possible to aplish it instead of being overly cautious, ending up neglecting everything. What Caspian showed at this moment was his preparation as perfect as possible for achieving his goal. This thought and n really made him worthy of admiration. ¡®No wonder Hadley personally went down the hill to see him,¡¯ Dakota thought. When Dakota saw Caspian taking the Mind-Gathering Pill, and a faint fluorescence appeared, she knew that the effects of the medicine had kicked in. Thus, she did not waste time and directly told Caspian about the body inscriptions. In normal times, even if Dakota exined this extremely difficult inscription to her beloved disciple like Maisie, she would have to divide the session into several times for fear that the other party would not be able to absorb it all at once. However, Dakota did not need to worry about Caspian as she knew well that Caspian could fully understand and master the knowledge she taught under the influence of the Mind-Gathering Pill. Moreover, Dakota believed that Caspian not only had the precious medicine, but he also had the talent the crippled master, Maisie, and Hadley valued! In the two hours, Dakota taught Caspian her knowledge in body inscriptions, pouring him with information. On the other hand, Caspian also maintained a focused state, and only his eyes were constantly gleaming, proving that his mind was moving as fast as it could. When the time was up, Dakota stopped talking. Then, she paused for a while before saying, ¡°I know I owe you a favor, but this is a mission reward from the elders. If I vite it, it will have a terrible effect on you. This involves, well, Maisie should¡¯ve revealed something to you.¡± ¡°Thepetition between conservatives and radicals,¡± Caspian replied emotionlessly under the effect of the drug. ¡°Yes,¡± Dakota sighed quietly, ¡°After this time, you can go to Maisie ore to me if you need anything. However, I can only tell you so much now. Fortunately, you prepared the Mind-Gathering Pill early, and what I told you just now is enough for you toplete a body inscription.¡± Chapter 445 Chapter 445 After saying this, Dakota also felt guilty for Caspian. After all, Caspian was an old friend¡¯s student, and her best disciple even favored him. More importantly, Caspian had sent her younger sister¡¯s skeleton back to her. When Dahlia disappeared that year, it was also a matter that gnawed on Dakota¡¯s heart. As a protective elder sister, Dakota felt that she did not take care of Dahlia well, causing her to go missing. Due to this, Dakota had hoped to make it up to Dahlia. This time, Caspian found Dahlia¡®s bones and sent them back intact, so Dakota¡®s guilt for Dahlia was partly passed on to Caspian. Moreover, Dakota believed that Caspian was destined to be a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, and it was also fated that they were linked in countless ways. After pondering for a moment, Dakota took out an inscription brush and passed it to Caspian. ¡°If it concerns the future dispute of the Heavenly Stars Sect, I can¡¯t vite the rules. However, giving you an inscription brush is not against the rules. I used this back then for inscriptions, and it¡¯s surely helpful for you in this.¡± Then, looking at Caspian¡¯s eyes, Dakota said in a very solemn tone, ¡°If you need any help in the future, you muste to me.¡± Caspian¡¯s gaze fell on the inscription brush, and he immediately felt a trace of spiritual Qi from it. It was apparent that the faintly glowing inscription brush had apanied Dakota for a long time as this inscription pen was even attached with ayer of divine consciousness that belonged to her. Of course, this divine consciousness would not badly influence Caspian¡¯s usage. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. On the contrary, due to its existence, it would help Caspian correct any mistake if there was any when he was drawing inscriptions. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s elder best in inscriptions personally corrected your mistake? Perhaps not many in the entire Earlington of Efrax enjoyed such a treatment before. Dakota could not teach Caspian more about body inscriptions, but she could use her own way to improve Caspian¡¯s sess. With this inscription brush, Caspian would have a bigger guarantee when he drew the body inscriptions. Caspian took the inscription pen with both hands, thanked Dakota, and then left the True Intention Pce. Looking at Caspian¡¯s back, Dakota¡¯s eyes showed a deep expectation, ¡°I¡¯m excited to see what kind of body inscriptions you¡¯re doing this time.¡± After Caspian left the True Intention Pce, he immediately returned to his small courtyard. At this time, Caspian was still under the medicinal effect of the Mind-Gathering Pill. Taking advantage of this, Caspian entered the Tower of Life and went straight to the fifth floor. On the fifth floor, the light that stored the memory of the inscriptions was still glowing. When Caspian entered the fifth floor back then, he only absorbed the memories of a few inscriptions, such as the weight inscription. Among them, the most powerful one was the Glorious Dragon. At that time, Caspian did not choose to absorb more memories as he needed to focus on improving his reahn, and there was no time to multitask on the inscription technique. On the other hand, his realm at the time was not enough to support him and absorb the vast memories. If it were forcibly absorbed, it would be like a cup of water filled with a jar of water, and his brain might burst instantly. However, Caspian was now a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and he was no longer a True Martial Realm warrior. Coupled with the fact that the precious medicine was still effective, Caspian could still absorb a memory of body inscriptions even if the information was huge. His gaze swept at the rays, then he reached out and touched one of the purple rays. As soon as Caspian¡¯s fingertips touched the light, he felt a vast stream of information, like a river rolling, flooding into his brain. Immediately, Caspian felt a sharp prickling pain in his head. However, the role of the Mind-Gathering Pill was reflected at this time. Soon, Caspian began to understand the information and memories he received as he felt the excruciating pain. The entire processsted for about four hours. Then, Caspian was already familiar with the body inscriptions he nned to draw. It could be said that besides he had never drawn this inscription before, Caspian¡¯s other aspects were simr to a powerful inscription master. He did note out of the Tower of Life the entire day, and he practiced and kept thinking about the memory of the body inscriptions and the knowledge Dakota taught him. Then, when it was dawn, his eyes shed with brilliance. Compared with the energy exhausted by these studies, the materials needed to engrave the inscriptions were simply not too easy to obtain. Fortunately, Caspian had so many sect contributions points that other disciples were jealous. Hence, Caspian spent a number of sect contribution points and traded the items he needed from the Astrea Pavilion. Returning to his courtyard, Caspian entered the Tower of Life and sat cross-legged in the Time Warp Zone. There were 72 kinds of materials ced in front of him, including herbs, metal blocks, the bone marrow of monsters, and ore that were not even produced in Earlington of Efrax. There were so many materials, all ced within Caspian¡¯s reach. ¡°It¡¯s time to start.¡± Caspian took a deep breath, and he looked at the human-sized hourss. Just as he said that, the first drop of sand in the hourss fell. At almost the exact moment, Caspian reached and waved his hands. Then, more than a dozen materials flew over, and be squeezed them with his mighty hands in mid-air. In an instant, the juice in the medicinal materials was squeezed out, and the ore was crushed into powder. Next, these materials fell into a basin of inscription water in front of Caspian. The original pale cyan inscription water turned into a dark red color as if it were a pot of blood. As Caspian continued to add in the materials, this blood-like inscription water started to boil, making big bubbles and gurgling sounds. After all the materials were crushed ording to the requirements or thrown into the inscription water in whole, this pot of inscription water seemed to be bottomless. At a nce, it sent a chill down Caspian¡¯s spine. At this moment, Caspian¡¯s forehead was covered with delicate beads of sweat. Although the range of all the movements just now was not extensive, the mastery of power and time was highly demanding. Caspian even felt slightly out of breath. He raised his head and looked at the hourss, the fine sand in the hourss had just fallen by a third, and it was just within Caspian¡¯s expectation! Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Caspian raised the inscription brush as fast as lightning, concentrating on his left arm. Then, he dipped the inscription brush into the basin and uttered, ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In an instant, a pot of inscription water was soaked up by the inscription brush, and there was not a single drop left. The initially white tip of the brush appeared as if it were burning, and it emitted a dazzling red color. Caspian nced at the hourss, and he did not hesitate to draw on his inner left arm. In an instant, sharp pain as if countless steel wires were piercing through his skin and wandered through his muscles spread from Caspian¡¯s wrist. Next, Caspian gritted his teeth hard, continued moving and drawing on his arm. As the inscription brush left a thick mark on the inside of his arm, arge amount of blood poured out even though his skin was not torn. This blood followed the pattern he inscribed and did not flow anywhere as if it was set in ce. At the same time, Caspian felt as if his hand was soaked in boiling oil, and he was slightly trembling from the excruciating pain. Even his face was getting pale. ¡°It hurts more than I expected, but I must hold on.¡± Caspian clenched his jaw and once again drew. With each stroke, the pain would increase by a notch. Not only that, every soreness was different than before. Some were like the pain of peeling, some felt as if he had broken a limb, some as if he was dropped into ice, and some were like the pain of being burned alive. Within the six hours of inscribing, Caspian felt as if he had experienced all the pain in the world. By the time the inscription pattern was about to be finished, his face was as pale as a sheet. Even when Caspian was poisoned and locked in the hellhole prison for a year, he did not look this horrible. At this time, as the inscription was about to bepleted, Caspian¡¯s left forearm was almost covered by runes. These runes were twisted like tadpoles and appeared as if they were alive. At a nce, it would terrify anyone. However, if one looked at the runes closely, they would feel the body inscription revealed an ancient, wild, and reckless hint, overwhelming as if it were full of history. ¡°There¡¯s one final touch to the Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon,¡± Caspian mumbled, and blood was already dripping from the corner of his mouth. In order to endure the indescribable pain, Caspian¡¯s teeth almost broke from gritting them too hard. If it were an ordinary person, he might have died from the pain dozens of times. Then, Caspian nced at the hourss with great difficulty, and he noticed that most of the fine sand had fallen to the bottom, leaving only a tiny part at the top, trickling down steadily. ¡°The final touch¡­¡± Caspian raised his brush, which felt as if it weighed thousands of kilograms. At this time, he had to use all of his strength to steady his grip. ¡°The final touch, the most crucial point of this!¡± Caspian gritted his teeth, and a pungent smell of blood filled his nose and mouth. The strong scent of iron seemed to ignite his heart with injustice, filling him with energy and making him urately drop the final touch. In an instant, a group of crimson lights rose from his arm, covering the entire front of his left arm. Although it was just a beam of light, it was highly overpowering, as if all creatures would be small and be crushed and swallowed. Caspian could clearly see that in the blood-colored light, the phantom of a giant dragon flickered and moved with the inscription pattern as if it hade alive,pletely integrating with him. The next second, the light disappeared, and the inscription pattern on Caspian¡¯s arm swiftly faded. Caspian knew that this was not the disappearance of the body inscription, but it was concealed underneath his skin, hidden in his blood. Under normal circumstances, his arm was no different from normal, but once the Yellow Spring¡®s Ungodly Dragon body was stimted, its pattern would appear on his skin, and then the terrifying power belonging to it would burst out. The inscription was a sess, and Caspian wanted to try its force immediately. However, he was extremely exhausted, and it was even hard for him to open his eyes. After swaying on the spot a few times, Caspian tumbled to the ground, falling into a deep slumber. This time, Caspian had slept for 24 hours in the Time Warp Zone. Even with Caspian¡¯s current powerful strength and spirit, he still needed the long rest, proving how much energy he used to draw this inscription. When Caspian woke up, he was eager to look at his left arm, which appeared the same as usual. However, Caspian immediately felt a wild aura bursting when he activated the inscription pattern. The surrounding air even burst into the sound of waves. Caspian¡¯s left arm crackled from his elbow to fingertips, and ayer of dark blue dragon scales appeared from under his skin. Thisyer of dragon scales was like sturdy armor protecting his arms. It seemed that the emphasis was on defense, but the vicious aura faintly emitted from the dragon scales was shocking. Then, Caspian¡®s arm trembled slightly, and the dragon scales suddenly opened. At this moment, his arm appeared as if it had turned into a mace. His five fingers were also like dragon ws, sharp, violent, and full of fierce and unmatched aura. Caspian pondered for a moment and called a stone figure. Then, without any martial skill, he simply pressed on the figure¡¯s head, and it immediately exploded. ¡°The power of the Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon is more than this¡­¡± Caspian looked at the dragon scales slowly fading from his arm, and there was a profound look in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ming back¡­ Are you all ready?¡± On the same day that Caspian sessfully drew the Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon, Sna took the lead and returned to Veystone Town. When Caspian heard the news the next day, Sna had already left Heavenly Stars Sect for several hours. To be frank, Caspian was confused at what important matter was happening in the Gibson family that Sna had to rush back even though she had entered the sect. Nheless, Caspian remembered the promise he made with Sna. ¡®I¡®ll find out when I go.¡¯ While Caspian was thinking about this matter, he made his way to meet Hadley. He would not be in Heavenly Stars Sect for the next half a year. Although the rtionship between him and Hadley was not a formal mentorship, these courtesies were still indispensable. In Heavenly Stars Sect, it was naturally difficult for others to meet Hadley, but for a mentee like Caspian appointed by Hadley, it was rtively easy to see his future teacher. Hadley happened not to be busy today. After meeting him, Caspian expressed his intentions. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 Caspian initially thought that his future teacher would stop him. After all, Hadley said before that he would choose a day to announce the news of him recruiting Caspian as his disciple. If it happened on one of these days, Caspian would naturally not be allowed to leave. The teacher was epting a disciple, yet the student was not around¡­ Would that not embarrass Hadley? However, to Caspian¡¯s surprise, Hadley directly epted his request, and he did not even ask Caspian why he was leaving for so long. As if he saw the shock in Caspian¡¯s eyes, Hadley exined with a smile, ¡°For the cultivators, the sect is only where he belonged, but it¡¯s not a cage. As you level up, you will gradually understand this. When youe back from this trip, it should be almost the time for the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± After pondering for a moment, Hadley nodded and continued, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the disciple recruitment when youe back. At least it needs to be settled before the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± Caspian understood that, in other words, Hadley was saying, ¡°By then, you¡¯ll participate in the nation¡¯s official religion election as the head of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple. Don¡¯t you dare embarrass me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll not let you down, Master Hadley, ¡± Caspian hurriedly replied. After informing Hadley, Caspian would still need to notify those close to him, such as Xander, Omar, Maya, and even Dakota. But, as Maisie was still in seclusion, trying to break through the Holy Land Realm, Caspian had no way to contact her. Hence, he could only let it be. As for Dakota, Caspian was initially hesitating if he should make a special trip to say goodbye to her. After all, they had an extraordinary rtionship. Hadley was Caspian¡¯s future teacher, and he needed to say goodbye as he was leaving for half a year. However, Caspian and Dakota did not have a deep connection, and the only link between them, Maisie, was not around for now. Nheless, Caspian still decided to meet Dakota after giving it a thought. Dakota appeared surprised by Caspian¡¯s departure. After all, she believed that Pulse Control Realm disciples should focus on cultivation in the sect¡¯s territory and only go out for a short time toplete the tasks. It was a rare sight for anyone like Caspian to leave for at least half a year. Moreover, the nation¡¯s official religion election would be held the following year. Therefore, as long as there were disciples in the sect who wished to represent the sect, they would practice hard to obtain that glorious qualification. Hence, those like Caspian who would leave the sect for long were naturally hard to find. Naturally, it was impossible for Caspian to exin the specific reason, and he just made up some other reasons. As for the sess of Caspian¡¯s body inscription and what kind of pattern he chose, Dakota did not ask a single word as if she had never heard of it. Then, Caspian left Dakota and met Xander, Omar, Maya, and Kyle. Thest time he read Dahlia¡¯s notes on formations, Caspian had learned a lot. Thus, he spent the entire evening and night discussing the information with Kyle. In the end, the two naturally gained much knowledge, and both were very happy. By the time he had finished saying goodbye to everyone and was ready to embark on his journey. In the early morning, the fog had not cleared, and Caspian held his Ghoul-Locker Spear, arriving at the gate of Heavenly Stars Sect. As it was still early, the sun had just risen, and the moon had not yet set. Hence, the sun and the moon appeared in the sky above. Under the tall mountain gate in front, several figures were faintly visible. At first, Caspian ignored them, but once they were closer, Caspian realized that it was Xander, Omar, and the others. Caspian did not know when they had waited for him just to send him off. When they saw Caspian walking over, everyone smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll await your return.¡± Xander patted Caspian¡¯s shoulder hard. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Then, he whispered in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°When you¡¯re back, you must show me your body inscription.¡± ¡°Casper, when you¡¯ re back, let¡¯s have another battle. I always feel that losing to you before was only by a slight chance,¡± Omar said. Maya¡¯s eyes were red as she mumbled, ¡°Have a safe trip. We¡¯ll wait for your return.¡± ¡°Casper, when youe back, we have to talk for three days and three nights. The knowledge of formations you told me before gave me new ideas,¡± Kyle said. Caspian smiled and agreed with everyone. He had already said goodbye before, yet everyone gathered here just to send him off. In that instant, Caspian¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. They all said that the pathway to immortality was ruthless and lonely, yet Caspian deeply felt that he had found a group of great friends. Perhaps in the future, some people could go further, and some people would leave halfway, but Caspian believed that as long as there was even a glimmer of hope, everyone would support each other and continue on this road. Besides Xander and the others, Caspian found an unexpected person, Renee. The teenage girl held her sword and stood far from Xander and the others as she stared at Caspian. Then, when Caspian and his friends waved their hands and said goodbye, Renee stood in the middle of the road, blocking Caspian¡¯s path when he was near. ¡°When you¡¯re back, I want to fight with you in the Immortal Soldiers Arena,¡± Renee said with her cheeks bulging. Going to the Immortal Soldiers Arena meant that it was an official challenge. Seeing Caspian¡¯s grin, Renee quickly added, ¡°I just learned a new martial art, and I¡®ll definitely defeat you by then.¡± Caspian was still smiling, but he did not say a word. Renee suddenly lost her confidence, and her voice became smaller. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be even.¡± Caspian looked askance at her. ¡°Just because you learned a new martial skill?¡± ¡°My swordsmanship is amazing!¡± Renee shouted in annoyance. It was apparent that Caspian¡¯s unbothered attitude had angered her. ¡°I know you¡¯ll being back next year, and I¡®ll use this time to practice hard and surpass you. Don¡¯t be too full of yourself!¡± As she spoke, Renee¡¯s face showed a mysterious, triumphant smile, ¡°We¡¯re in the same realm, and you¡¯re just a little bit stronger than me. If I practice hard for the following months, I¡¯ll definitely be able to surpass you.¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t be doing nothing in these few months, and I¡¯ll be practicing too.¡± Caspian¡¯s words immediately knocked Renee¡¯s good mood into the abyss. Then, Caspian walked forward and patted the dumbfounded Renee¡¯s head. ¡°Work hard. At least show a significant improvement than before.¡± Soon, Caspian left the mountain gate. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared on the mountain road covered by the morning mist. It took a while for Renee to recover fully, and she touched her head, looking in the direction Caspian left. Then, she shouted angrily from the embarrassment, ¡°How dare you touch me! I¡¯ll surely defeat you!¡± Caspian could not help butugh and shook his head when he heard the teenage girl¡®s scream. After a while, the smile on his face gradually faded. The farther the gate, the closer the danger. ¡°But no matter how dangerous it is, I have to go back. As I said before, I¡¯ll return and crush that ce.¡± Caspian took a deep breath, and the firmness in his eyes was apparent. *** Six dayster, on August 25th, Caspian¡¯s figure appeared on the main road 30 kilometers from Earlington of Efrax¡¯s Evergreen Town. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 With Jessica being the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple and Caspian, the future son-inw, being a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, Evergreen Town¡¯s Lawrence family¡¯s status has skyrocketed in just one year, and they now ranked in the top three in the town. As for the Pullman family, the White family, and the Ford family that were originally ranked in the top three, only the Pullman family could overwhelm the Lawrence family due to their family heritage. From a certain point of view, the White family and the Ford family would have to do as the Lawrence family wished. With the improvement of the family status, the head of the Lawrence family, James, also walked proudly in Evergreen Town, and he was also an intimidating figure in town. The members of the Lawrence family were also very proud of this. When walking in the town, they could not help but walk with their heads high, and their confidence was unparalleled. However, the Lawrence family mansion had a strange atmosphere today, and the reason was straightforward, the Lawrence family¡¯s son-inw, Caspian, had returned. From the standpoint of his identity, Caspian was also a member of the Lawrence family, and they had also relied on Caspian¡¯s fame to rise in the past year. Hence, logically, the Lawrence family would warmly wee Caspian¡¯s return. Moreover, it was not only the entire family receiving him, but it must be made so lively that the entire Evergreen Town knew that their Lawrence family¡¯s sect disciple had returned! Nevertheless, the Lawrence family did not do so. At this time, the Lawrence family mansion was even quieter than before, as if someone had deliberately suppressed the news. Caspian sat at the Lawrence family¡¯s drawing room. Today, he was no longer the son-inw ignored by everyone when he first came, but the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple who broke the record of the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. Not only that, Caspian was also a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator! His realm had surpassed James¡¯, and he did this in less than a year! Caspian sat on the main seat in the drawing room, apanied by James and George. However, James and George appeared awkward and ufortable, rather than full of enthusiasm as they were ashamed. When Caspian first came to the Lawrence family and showed his cultivation talent, they naturally felt that they found a treasure, hoping to train Caspian into a member of the Lawrence family. However, Caspian¡¯s meridians were damaged in the Evergreen Town¡¯spetition, and all the outsiders thought he would never improve anymore. Despite Jessica¡®s pleas, the Lawrence family made the same choice as the Dark Moon Sect, abandon Caspian. A person with no cultivation talent was no longer worthy of the Lawrence family and Jessica, who was a sect disciple. Hence, James even had the idea to make Caspian leave the Lawrence family. Nevertheless, who would have expected Caspian to have such a tremendous change. After Caspian entered Heavenly Stars Sect, the Lawrence family also learned about Caspian¡¯s cultivation journey through their special channel. The news of Caspian¡¯s win in the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition, the killing of the South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits, blocking the tide of monsters at Mirefield Gate alone, all reached the Lawrence family. However, they did not feel proud but fear. They were worried that Caspian resented the Lawrence family¡¯s decision at the time, and he might even retaliate. After all, Caspian was a cultivator that only spent ten months to reach the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm from entry-level, and he was definitely not someone the Lawrence family could stop. Even though using Jessica¡¯s name could let Caspian be wary, she was still far in the Dark Moon Sect. Hence, Jessica might be able to protect the Lawrence family now, but she could not do so forever. If Caspian really retaliated, even if Jessica rushed back despite the sect¡¯s obstruction, everyone in the Lawrence family would have been long dead. Thus, the Lawrence family members had aplicated feeling about Caspian. They hoped that Caspian would be stronger, and the Lawrence family could ¡°borrow¡± his reputation to improve their status. At the same time, they were afraid that Caspian might be so powerful that the Lawrence family could not stop him. The Lawrence family members had lived in this dilemma for the past ten months. Even though they were afraid of Caspian, he was still far in South Earlington¡¯s Heavenly Stars Sect, and he would not return so easily. Hence, in the beginning, the Lawrence family did not mind much about it, but there were some times when they would feel a chill running down their spines at midnight. However, Caspian suddenly returned without any notification, catching everyone off guard. When James and George heard the news, they hurriedly rushed out and saw the fear and panic in each other¡¯s eyes. Caspian was supposed to be cultivating in Heavenly Stars Sect, so why did he appear here so suddenly? This question was like a sword hanging over their heads, making James and George restless. They wanted to ask, but they did not dare. Soon, the drawing room was filled with extremely ufortable oppression. Finally, Caspian was the first to speak, ¡°You¡¯re worried that I have resentment because of the previous matters, and I¡¯ll hurt the Lawrence family?¡± They did not expect Caspian to stab on their sore spot directly, and he was actually so straightforward about it without even beating around the bushes. At this time, James and George¡¯s faces were filled with embarrassment. Adding James and George¡¯s ages, they were at least six times older than Caspian. Yet, they were flushed and flustered, as if they were children who made mistakes in front of their elders. ¡°We¡­ We don¡¯t¡­ Casper, you¡¯re overthinking¡­¡± James stuttered, but he knew that exining it would only make things worse. Moreover, James felt his scalp was tingling, and he did not dare to look at Caspian directly, hoping that he could dig a hole and hide. ¡°No need to exin much as your thoughts are written on your faces.¡± Caspian waved his hand. Caspian was indeed disheartened by the Lawrence family¡¯s attitude back then, but he did not bear any resentment for them until he wanted to kill them all. After all, if it were not for the Lawrence family, Caspian would not have had the opportunity to enter the pathway of immortality. Besides, the Lawrence family only made the wrong choice at that time, and any ns would make the wrong decision, but unfortunately, this choice fell on Caspian. When James and George heard Caspian, they felt even worse. In Evergreen Town, they were considered influential figures and had experienced many incidents, so they had long thought they were good at concealing their emotions. Yet, in front of Caspian, the junior, they were immediately seen through. ¡°You only made a choice you felt was right at the time. It¡¯s a pity that that choice was wrong, but no one would anticipate the result before anything happened, so you don¡¯t need to me yourself or worry as I don¡®t hate you. However, your kindness for taking me in back then will break even with this matter,¡± Caspian said lightly. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hearing these words, James and George¡¯s hearts sank. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 The meaning behind Caspian¡¯s words were obvious, he wanted to sever all ties with the Lawrence family! This answer made James and George more desperate than Caspian directly admitted that he hated the Lawrence family. After all, if Caspian said he resented the Lawrence family, then the Lawrence family could pretend they had a higher morality and argued, ¡°We took you in back then, and without the Lawrence family, you won¡®t have such an aplishment!¡± That way, Caspian would not dare to hurt the Lawrence family, and if he did something unfavorable to the Lawrence family, he would be deemed ungrateful. Then, if this infamy spread to the Heavenly Stars Sect, it would definitely have an adverse effect on Caspian. However, Caspian wanted to break even the past! This also meant that from this moment onward, the Lawrence family and Caspian were unrted to one another. Naturally, Caspian would not attack the Lawrence family as they had nothing to do with each other. However, at the same time, the Lawrence family could no longer use Caspian¡¯s influence to expand the family status. If they did that, Caspian would have reason to attack the Lawrence family. The Lawrence family had been using the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Caspian and the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s Jessica to expand their territory. Without Caspian¡¯s help, it would be like a person having his arm cut off, and his strength would be greatly impaired! If the Lawrence family had not risen in the past, it would not matter. However, the Lawrence family members were ustomed to the rapid expansion of their family and enjoying the admiration of others. If they reduced their sense of superiority suddenly, it would definitely be so ufortable that they would rather die. James and George appeared worse than before, yet they could not do anything to Caspian. After all, they had heard that Caspian defeated a second-stage Pulse Control Realm opponent in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Star-Dazzler Stage despite only being a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Although George was a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, he was an individual cultivator. Hence, his true strength was onlyparable to a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple. Since Caspian could easily defeat an entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple, it would still be hard for the opponent to kill Caspian even if he could not beat a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple. Therefore, problems arose. If they directly had a fallout where George wanted to keep Caspian, and he seeded, it might attract Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s powerful cultivators toe over, If George failed, he would have to face Caspian¡¯s relentless revenge. Facing Caspian¡¯s revenge, the Lawrence family would not be able topletely withstand him, and they would only fight brutally. Moreover, James and George did not understand Caspian much, but they understood one thing, since Caspian could fearlessly visit the Lawrence family today, he was unafraid of the Lawrence family¡¯s attack. If that were the case, Caspian would surely have a n, and he might even be waiting for the Lawrence family to take action! At the thought of that, James and George did not even dare to think of being on Caspian¡¯s wrong side. Hence, not only did they appear horrible, they felt so ufortable as if they had swallowed 10000 flies. James¡¯s face was also flushed as red as a beetroot. ¡°You don¡¯t have to overthink about it. I happened to pass by Evergreen Town today, so I want to meet two people.¡± Caspian was unwilling to stay long in the Lawrence family, so he directly expressed his intention. ¡°I want to meet my dear seniors, Lucas Campbell and Fabian Hopkins.¡± When James heard Caspian¡¯s address for them, the corner of his mouth twitched. As he was fuming with rage, James wanted to reject Caspian¡¯s request, but under George¡¯s stern gaze, he swallowed his pride and ordered someone to call Lucas and Fabian over. When Lucas and Fabian saw Caspian, they appeared ufortable. Back then, they saved Caspian as they wanted to protect themselves. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After that, James sent them toplete a family mission. When they came back more than half a yearter, they realized that what they had rescued was a disaster! Even though George was the one who ordered them to pick up the Lawrence family¡¯s future son-inw, the Lawrence family members vented their anger on Lucas and Fabian due to theplexity of the rtionship between Caspian and their family. Hence, Lucas and Fabian¡®s lives were like a living hell in the Lawrence family from that day onward. If they were not the Lawrence family¡¯s loyal servants who had served them for generations and the Lawrence family was afraid to frighten other helpers, Lucas and Fabian would have been chased out of the house long ago. Lucas and Fabian also understood these two points. They could only keep a low profile in the Lawrence family. However, now that Caspian had returned and wanted to meet them in front of the Lawrence family¡¯s elders, Lucas and Fabian were restless, wondering what kind of fate was awaiting them. Could it be that what happened at the time was revealed? If that were the case, both of them and their families would be in deep trouble. When Caspian saw the two¡¯s haggard faces, he secretly sighed. He did not speak to the two first but looked at James and George and said, ¡°I want to talk to my seniors first.¡± This was an undisguised provocation, and it was done in someone else¡¯s home. Since ancient times, only the host had the reason to get rid of the guests, but there was no reason to push the host away. For a while, James¡¯s chest undted violently, and his temples were pounding. However, when James met Caspian¡¯s gaze and saw his mocking expression, he immediately shivered, and the rage in him turned into fear. Then, his back was dripping with cold sweat, but he did not say more and left with George. Lucas and Fabian widened their eyes in amazement when they saw Caspian dared to give orders to their elders. They did not know Caspian¡®s purpose was to meet them today, but he addressed them as ¡°seniors¡±, making them feel warm. When it was only them in the room, Caspian smiled and stood. ¡°Fabian, Lucas. I hope you¡¯ve been well.¡± Lucas and Fabian nced at each other and took a step back, cupping their hands at Caspian and bowing, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, the Great Caspian.¡± The world of cultivators was strictly hierarchical, and various realms had different titles. For example, the Pulse Control Realm cultivators were called Spiritists, the Holy Land Realm cultivators as Spiritualists and the Heavenly Spirit Realm were Grandmasters. Moreover, they should not be addressed wrongly. The mortals did not understand these, and they would usually address all cultivators as the ¡®Great¡¯ followed with the names. However, saying this was tantamount to showing the difference in their status. Seeing this scene, Caspian frowned, and his face darkened suddenly: ¡°Dear seniors, are you nning to talk to me like this?¡± Caspian was no longer who he was when he first came to the Lawrence family. Facing a mortal in the True Martial Realm, even if he did not deliberately exude his power, Caspian¡¯ s aura was enough to make mortals fearful. At this moment, Lucas and Fabian trembled, looking at Caspian with panic in their eyes. They did not know how they angered Caspian, which made him change his attitude. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 ¡°If you insist on talking to me like this, then I don¡¯t think we have much to talk about,¡± Caspian said lightly. Lucas and Fabian became more panicked. They knew very well that with their current status in the Lawrence family and Caspian¡®spletely different identities from before, even if Caspian killed them in this drawing room, the Lawrence family would never me Caspian and might even be secretly grateful as Caspian got rid of them. However, Lucas was much more brilliant, and he quickly realized that Caspian was implying something else. Anyway, they were already in such a dire situation now, so no matter how bad it was, it could not be worse. Lucas simply bit the bullet and said, ¡°Caspian, don¡¯t get mad at us.¡± As soon as Lucas said that, Fabian was so frightened that his hair stood on end. However, he saw Caspian¡¯s lips slowly curling up, revealing a familiar smile. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dear seniors, you both finally realized it.¡± Caspian chuckled. ¡°Please have a seat. I¡¯m running errands somewhere else, but I happened to pass by Evergreen Town, so I came back to see you guys.¡± Lucas and Fabian finally understood that Caspian¡®s attitude toward other people may have changed, but he was still treating them as he did in the past, and there was no change due to the changes in his identity and strength. In that instant, Lucas and Fabian were deeply moved. After sitting down, Caspian looked at the two men and asked, ¡°Judging from your appearance, your recent situations are not that great?¡± Lucas and Fabian looked at each other andughed bitterly. When Caspian saw this, he snorted. ¡°The Lawrence family must be mistaken. Both of you brought me here, and it had nothing to do with the Lawrence family. As for the sect disciple qualification, I worked hard for it, and it was unrted to them. If it weren¡¯t for me, the Lawrence n would not have a chance to enter the sect, and the Pullmans, Fords, Whites, wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch the rise of the fourth family andpete with them for resources.¡± Caspian was not wrong. If it were the past, Lucas and Fabian would still argue and help their masters. However, due to the decline in their status in the Lawrence family, they could see the situation well as a bystander. Hence, Lucas and Fabian understood the truth in Caspian¡¯s words. Nevertheless, James and George were unwilling to ept that fact. They always felt that even without Caspian, the Lawrences could get another spot. Lucas and Fabian were filled with troubles, but they did not say anything, just shaking their heads. Caspian also secretly sighed. In fact, he had foreseen this situation a long time ago, so he decided to take a detour to Evergreen Town and help them both. Next, Caspian took out two gorgeous small boxes from his storage bag, pushing them toward the two men respectively. Lucas and Fabian hurriedly looked at Caspian in confusion. ¡°There¡¯s Dragon-Tiger¡¯s Bones Golden Pill in it,¡± Caspian exined, ¡°Lucas, I remember you told me before that due to your serious injuries back then, your internal organs are damaged, so you can¡¯t enter the Pulse Control Realm in this life. Although Fabian hasn¡¯t told me that, I think the situation should be simr.¡± Before Caspian finished his words, everyone understood what Caspian was saying. At the thought of that, Lucas and Fabian started to tremble. Caspian smiled, saying, ¡°I exchanged these two precious medicines in the sect. If you two consume it, your internal injuries will surely heal. With your current level, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to ascend to the Pulse Control Realm.¡± ¡°Sure enough!¡± Fabian was so excited that he clenched his fists, and his eyes were getting red. Even though Lucas¡¯ emotions were not as stirred as Fabian¡¯s, his face twitched slightly. After all, they understood well how important it was to ascend to the Pulse Control Realm, especially for servants like them. Not only that, with their current status in the Lawrence family, Caspian was basically giving them a chance to change their fortune! Once they ascended to the Pulse Control Realm, the Lawrence family would not stop them or threaten them if they wanted to leave the n as the Pulse Control Realm was the ultimate strength in this town! Even without the Pulse Control Realm, the Lawrence family would surely look at them in new lights as long as they could heal their internal injuries. Nheless, Caspian had given them a bigger hope and a better possibility. ¡°Caspian, we¡­¡± Finally, Lucas could not hold back anymore, and he bawled his eyes out. The adult man was crying as if he was made of tears, and the months of umted grievance had turned to water, streaming down his face. ¡°Dear seniors, have you forgotten what I said to you before? If I, Caspian, can achieve something one day, I¡¯ll definitely not forget the opportunity you gave me.¡± Caspian patted the two on the shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Why don¡¯t you two eat the pill first? If the Lawrence family see¡­¡± Caspian snorted, and Lucas and Fabian shuddered. If the Lawrence family saw this, James would surely snatch the precious medicines once Caspian left, especially with their current status. If they consumed it now, the Lawrence family would not know about this. Once they healed their internal injuries and ascended to Pulse Control Realm, the Lawrence family would have no way to snatch the medicines again. At that time, they would also not be in this state and position anymore. Caspian watched as the two men excitedly ate the precious medicines, and he nodded. ¡°Lucas, Fabian, I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll often meet in the future. Please take care of yourself¡­¡± ¡°Caspian, I wish you all the best!¡± Lucas and Fabian cupped their hands at Caspian. In the past, they used to resent Caspian for causing such troubles for the Lawrence family, causing them to be alienated by the Lawrence family. However, they only had one thought in their mind, they did not save the wrong person back then. Caspian was a grateful person! Before leaving, Lucas said sincerely, ¡°May your journey toward immortality be fruitful!¡± Caspian smiled at the two men, leaving without telling James or George. *** Two dayster, in Veystone Town, not far from Evergreen Town, in a lonely small courtyard deep in the Gibson family mansion, the first candlelight in these days was lit. Through the shadows reflected on the curtains, some members of the Gibson family identally discovered an extra person in the house where the head of the family¡¯s lonely daughter lived alone. Moreover, it was a young man! Chapter 451 Chapter 451 The Gibson family was the top five prominent families in Veystone Town, and the reason was straightforward, the Gibson family had a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, Zenith Gibson, the chief of the Gibson family. Therefore, even if Zenith¡¯s brother, Zephyr, who betrayed and fled the family, was killed, the strength of the Gibson family was not affected much. The n remained in its original position. The Gibson family was located about 50 kilometers away from Veystone ¡®l¡®own, and the scale of its land was naturally in line with the Gibson family¡¯s position in the Veystone Town. Not only did it upy a vast area, there were mountains andkes around it, but the buildings inside were also very particr. However, in the depths of the Gibson familynd, there was a courtyard that seemed mismatched to the other buildings around it. In terms of location, only the senior member of the Gibson family was eligible to live here. The person who lived there indeed had a very high position in the Gibson family. She was the only daughter of Zenith, who was born the Imperial Jail Deity Physique and now a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, Sna Gibson. For such a figure, even if the courtyard where she lived was not luxurious, it should be made of sophisticated materials and surrounded by groups of servants. However, the only advantage of the courtyard Sna stayed in was its serenity. The small yard was not big, and it was fenced. Due to the age, the gate and yard appeared slightly dpidated. In some ces, there were even obvious signs of repair after damage. Not only that, but there was also ample open space around the courtyard, and the nearest building was at least 500 meters away. If one looked down from a high ce, one could not help but feel that the small courtyard and its owner were isted by other surrounding buildings and the Gibson family members. For the past ten years, Sna lived alone in the small courtyard. She had no servants to serve her and refused to be served by others. Everything was done on her own, and she usually did not talk to others either. If she were not practicing, her only way to rest besides sleeping was to sit in the corridor outside the house, hug her knees, and look at the sky. Sometimes, Sna would stare at the sky for the whole night. asionally, the Gibson family members would pass by and see the scene, and they could not help shaking their heads and sighing. Sn was the Gibson family¡¯s cultivation genius, yet she was a recluse. In the entire n, perhaps only her father could say a few words to her. Nheless, it was just, a few words. Sna almost never stepped out of her courtyard. Under usual circumstances, the Gibson family members would not pass by the area. Hence, Sna¡¯s existence in the Gibson family was really small. The daughter of an affluent family was now seventeen years old. In these seventeen years, there were probably only a few things known to the whole n. One was her birth, the other was that she was found to have the Imperial Jail Deity Physique, and the third was that her second uncle kidnapped her. The fourth was that she insisted not to go to the Divine Jade Valley, which the Gibson family negotiated, and decided to go to Heavenly Stars Sect. Not many people knew about her return that time, and only a tiny part of the n suddenly discovered that the courtyard, which was deserted for several months, seemed to have been cleaned up when passing near the small square inte August. The fence was washed. Although it was old, it was spotless. The flowers originally nted in the yard withered long ago because no one took care of them, but they were also cleaned up that time. The part of the house destroyed by the heavy rain before was also repaired. However, as there were no lights in the courtyard at night, the Gibson family members were unsure whether Sna did it or Zenith ordered someone. Nevertheless, on the clear night of August 17th, a bright candle suddenly lit up in the small courtyard room, and two figures were reflected on the house¡¯s windows. The Gibson family naturally recognized one of them as Sna, while the other one was a man! Soon, the news reached Zenith. Zenith, who dealt with the family affairs in the study, frowned. Then, he asked people to find out who was in the house. At the same time, Zenith also issued another order, the news must be prevented from being spread out, even within the Gibson family. As for the man who appeared in the house, he did not intend to conceal his identity. The following day, Caspian boldly showed up in the yard, took the towel Sna handed over and wiped his face. When Zenith heard the news, he was so angry that even his beard curled upward. Even though Zenith tried to lower his voice, the rage in his tone was apparent. ¡°What did you say? He stayed overnight in Sna¡¯s house?¡± The Gibson family member in charge of the report felt pressured by the head of the n, and he replied with great difficulty, ¡°Yes¡­ A night.. Didn¡¯t leave¡­¡± An unmarried girl let a man stay overnight in her house? It was not something usually eptable even in the civilized Idacith. Moreover, Zenith nned to use Sna¡¯s identity to show off during that time. Otherwise, why would he insist on asking Sna to return from the Heavenly Stars Sect? ¡°This girl¡­ This girl! When did she be so disobedient! Is she nning to use that method to rebel against me?!¡± Zenith gritted his teeth and mmed his hands hard. Next, a cracking sound was heard, and the corner of the marble table was suddenly broken. Then, Zenith clenched his fist, and the hard marble turned into dust in his palm. ¡°Chief Zenith, ording to my observationsst night¡­¡± the Gibson family member hesitated and reported truthfully, ¡°Lady Sna and Casper were discussing something all night, and the candle was lit the whole time. Hence, I saw everything.¡± The nsman wanted to assure Zenith that his daughter did not do anything shameless with the man. However, Zenith did not appear to be in a better mood. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Sna let a man stay overnight, and that¡¯s already a huge problem! Moreover, Sna didn¡¯t let me step into her courtyard for the past ten years! I can¡¯t even get into the yard, but Casper could enter her house! At most, they didn¡¯t do anythingst night, but how can you be sure that¡­¡± Zenith wanted to say that nothing happened between themst night, but how would they know if nothing happened before? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Nheless, Zenith swiftly realized that as a father, it was not nice for him to say something about his daughter behind her back like that. Thus, he could only unwillingly shut up. The nsman was so frightened that he did not dare make any noise. Once Zenith¡¯s anger died down a little bit, he cautiously asked, ¡°Chief Zenith¡­ Should we ask Casper to leave? After all, the day ising in a few days. He¡¯s an outsider here¡­¡± Zenith¡¯s frown deepened. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 After a long period of contemtion, Zenith slowly said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a trivial matter. It¡¯s rted to the future of the Gibson family, let it be tens of years or even hundreds. Hence, we can¡¯t fail. Moreover, Sna is the key to this, and if there¡¯s an ident with her, the efforts of our whole n will fall short.¡± The nsman listened to Zenith attentively, and he did not dare to interrupt. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, send some more manpower. No one is allowed to approach the small courtyard within three hundred meters. Then, get those people who saw what happened in Sna¡®s yard over. I want to tell them what should be said and what should be left to rot inside of them.¡± After saying that, Zenith was deep in his thoughts again. Finally, he looked up and added, ¡°As for Casper¡­ I¡¯ll talk to himter.¡± ¡°Chief Zenith¡­¡± The Gibson family member was shocked and looked at Zenith. After all, Zenith was a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Therefore, even though the other party was a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, there was no need for the head of the family to attend to the matter personally! Zenith simply waved his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. The Gibson family has worked for this for the past three generations, and it almost failed. The chance finally appears before us again, so we can¡¯t afford any mistakes. If this Casper can change Sna¡®s mind, I¡¯ll naturally do this myself. I definitely can¡¯t let one person ruin the Gibson family¡¯s three generations of blood and sweat!¡± When Zenith said that, there was an unprecedented imposing manner and seriousness on his face. At that time, Caspian sat on the rail under the eaves, eating the dessert that Sna brought over and nodding as he said, ¡°I see what you mean. The Gibson family wants to have a fight with another family in Veystone Town on your birthday. If you win, then the Gibson family will get the undeveloped Silver Marrow Ore Vein, but if you lose, you¡¯ll have to be a bargaining chip and marry someone from the other party¡¯s family. The chances of winning were supposedly 50-50, but your winning probability should be 70% after your return. However, your dad wanted you toe back just for you to lose, not to win. In other words, he¡¯s determined to let you marry someone from the other party¡¯s family, even if losing the fight is going to embarrass the Gibson family. Such thinking is indeed iprehensible. No wonder it took me a while before I understood the rtionship.¡± As Caspian spoke, he already swallowed a piece of cake, and Sna did not say anything during the whole process. While Caspian sat on the railing, Sna stood at one side, leaning slightly. That way, she could see Caspian¡¯s side profile. When Sna saw Caspian reaching out his hand after finishing his cake, a faint wave of joy appeared in Sna¡¯s heart. ¡°Speaking of which, who decided that you should marry someone if you lose?¡± Caspian asked curiously. Sna pointed at herself. ¡°You did?¡± Caspian was dumbfounded. Soon, he frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you offer to be the stake?¡± After giving it a thought, Sna answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, why are you betting on yourself?¡± Caspian became more confused. He knew that his female student was a person of few words, but it was difficult for others to guess that logic if Sna did not exin. Were the Gibson family members mysterious like that too? Caspian looked at Sna and was about to ask more, but he suddenly thought of a possibility, so he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°From the beginning, your father wanted you to marry into the family, but you didn¡¯t want to, and that¡¯s why this bet happened?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sna nodded. In that instant, most of the questions in Caspian¡®s heart were resolved, and the matter that sounded unfathomable was finally cleared. The head of the Gibson family hoped that his daughter could marry another family member of Veystone Town. Nevertheless, as Sna refused, the Gibson family and that family thought of an alternative and came up with a bet. On the surface, it was a bet between the Gibson family and that family, but in fact, it was a battle between Sna and the two families. Even though Sna was a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, the sect could not interfere with that matter. Unless Sna was a personal disciple of an elder in the sect and her teacher did not want Sna to marry, then someone would interfere. Teacher? Caspian suddenly blinked. Then, he looked at himself and immediately understood. Sna asked Caspian toe, not because she wanted him to witness anything, but she hoped that he could help her get rid of the marriage or let her be the winner of the bet. In other words, defeating two families with Caspian¡¯s strength. ¡°Interesting!¡± Caspian nodded, ¡°I have a question now, and it¡¯s what I want to know the most. Why is your father obsessed with letting you marry someone else? What can he get?¡± That time, Sna pondered for a long while before finally answering, ¡°I¡­¡± However, just as she uttered a word, a figure suddenly appeared not far in front of the small courtyard. Seeing that figure, Sna¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and a look of panic shed in her eyes. Then, Caspian looked in the direction of her line of sight, and he immediately saw a middle-aged man in a purple robe striding over. ¡±Zenith Gibson.¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. Caspian naturally knew this middle-aged man in purple robes as he saw him in the Dark Moon Sect selection in Evergreen Town. Moreover, Zenith had a 60% resemnce to Zephyr, who Caspian killed. To some extent, there was a rtionship between Caspian and Zenith as he killed Zephyr, who was Zenith¡¯s brother. Caspian watched as Zenith walked over, and he smiled faintly. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯ s well-intentioned.¡± Sna also stared at her father when she heard Caspian¡¯s voice. ¡°Sna!¡± Then, Sna turned to Caspian and saw him looking at her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I remember you telling me that you want to prove to your mother that you can be great and strong by yourself. Then, do you want me to solve the problem for you this time, or do you want to use your strength to shut everyone up?¡± Caspian¡¯s question directly struck Sna¡¯s heart. Before that, she did not think about it that way. Initially, she hoped that Caspian woulde because she would feel more secure if her teacher was around. However, her teacher seemed to want her to make a choice. As for the time given, it would only be before Sna¡¯s father reached them. Just when Sna could not make up her mind, she heard Caspian¡¯s voice again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I¡¯ll stay here until this matter is over. As for yourself, you just have to think about it. You¡¯ve worked hard for so long, refused to admit defeat, fell, and got up again and again¡­ What are those for? What are you hoping for?¡± Chapter 453 Chapter 453 ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of my hard work for all this while?¡± Sna mumbled to herself, repeating what Caspian just said. Gradually, she felt as if ayer of veil was being pulled away in her heart, and the confused fog in her eyes gradually dissipated. ¡°The purpose of my hard work, of course,is¡­¡± Sna¡¯s lips opened slightly. At that moment, she felt something in her heart was about to burst. ¡°Teacher, my hope is¡­¡± Under the morning sunlight, the girl slowly but firmly said her inner choice. ¡°Sure.¡± Caspian nodded, and he looked straight into Sna¡¯s eyes which were filled with the light he was most familiar with. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let the light in your eyes go out,¡± Caspian smiled gently, ¡°I promise you.¡± *** The master and disciple were very close, and their expressions seemed extremely intimate. Zenith believed he understood his daughter, but he never saw Sna close with the opposite gender before that. He still recalled the celebratory banquet when he was promoted to the second-stage Pulse Control Realm three years ago, and other family members congratted him. One of them drank too much alcohol and gathered the courage to talk to Sna. Not only that, he even wanted to make a more intimate move. Then, Sna, who was still a True Martial Realm warrior, instantly broke the opponent¡¯s four ribs in front of everyone, causing the man to fall on the ground and puke blood nonstop. More importantly, he was in a higher realm than her. From that day onward, none of the boys dared to approach Sna. In Veystone Town, the name of the expressionless yet gorgeous girl would frighten anyone. However, Zenith not only heard that the guy named Casper spent the night in his daughter¡¯s housest night, but he even saw the two behaving intimately. In that instant, Zenith felt as if his head was about to explode from anger! In his opinion, Caspian made a special trip to destroy his Gibson family¡¯s three-generation n. If it were not for Caspian¡¯s current identity as a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple and Zenith was worried about getting into trouble, he would have shot directly killed the kid who was in a realm below him. After all, the outsiders would think Caspian and Zenith had an enmity as Caspian killed Zephyr, Zenith¡¯s brother. Hence, Zenith could argue that he was angered and killed Caspian to avenge his brother. Nevertheless, Zenith also understood if that happened, the trouble from the Heavenly Stars Sect was still trivial, but the n ruined in his own hands would be a colossal deal! Zenith had no choice but to be patient ande in person in the early morning, hoping to influence Caspian to understand his action. Besides that, Zenith could also warn Caspian at the right time, reminding him not to be so brazen and ambitious. Zenith was well aware that Casper was the Evergreen Town¡¯s Lawrence family¡¯s son-inw. Not only that, Casper married into the Lawrence family instead of the other way around. With such low status, he still dared to flirt around elsewhere. Was he not afraid of the Lawrence family breaking his legs and ripping off his qualification as a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple! That was Zenith¡¯s thought. He was confident that he could get rid of Caspian with just a few words. At the thought of that, Zenith was surprised to find that he was not as angry as before anymore. When Zenith approached the courtyard, he saw both Caspian and Sna looking at him. Out of past habits, Zenith did not step into the small yard. Instead, he looked at Caspian over the fence and asked, ¡°Casper, do you have time to walk around the Lawrence family estate with me and see the difference between the Gibson family and the Lawrence family?¡± Without any courtesy, Zenith wanted to take Caspian away from Sna. ¡°Sure.¡± Caspian smiled as he nodded, and his straightforward answer stunned Zenith. Zenith could not help but mumble in his heart, ¡®Isn¡¯t he too calm? Is he faking it?¡¯ Before that, Zenith expected Caspian to reject him, and Sna would also stop him. To his surprise, Caspian reacted differently from his anticipation, and Zenith suddenly felt at a loss. Nheless, Zenith was still the chief of a n, and he saw great upheavals before, so he quickly recovered. Then, he nodded and replied, ¡°Great! Sna, wait here for a moment. I¡¯m going to take a walk with Casper.¡± Sna¡¯s reaction was also out of Zenith¡¯s expectation. She only nodded, turned around, and walked away from them. It did not seem as if she was worried for Caspian at all. Zenith could not help but mumble in his heart again. Nevertheless, since he said it, Zenith naturally could not get rid of Caspian now. Out of respect for the Heavenly Stars Sect, Zenith still led Caspian to stroll around some less important ces in the Gibson family. During that time, Zenith also indirectly questioned Caspian about a few things as he wanted to know his rtionship with Sna. However, Caspian¡¯s answers were seamless. Caspian appeared as if he exined Zenith¡¯s doubts, but Zenith realized that his replies were insubstantial after giving them a thought; Zenith¡¯s ability to deal with others seemed useless with Caspian, and he suddenly felt a little gloomy. After walking for about an hour, Zenith led Caspian to the front of a shimmeringke. On the opposite side of theke was a four-story building, built like an iron fort, giving people a sense of indestructibility at first nce. Before that, Caspian heard Zenith introduce that it was the Gibson family¡¯s martial arts chamber. ¡°Casper, what do you think of the Gibson family¡¯s martial arts chamberpared to the Lawrence family¡¯s, where you belong?¡± Zenith looked at Caspian and asked. He seemed to be asking Caspian¡¯s opinion, but from his words, he was actually secretly pointing out Caspian¡¯s identity as a son-inw that entered his wife¡®s family. Unexpectedly, Caspian acted as if he did not understand Zenith. He nced at the Gibson family¡¯s martial art chamber and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been inside, so I can notpare.¡± With just a sentence, Zenith was so angry that he almost roared, ¡°You¡¯re an outsider, yet you want to enter that ce?¡± Nevertheless, Zenith still tried to hold it back, but his eyes twitched, showing his true feelings. Zenith also did not understand why there was no way to perfectly hide his inner emotions in front of Caspian, especially when he was so good at restraining himself on usual days that he would not show anything on his face even if he were angered. ¡®It must be the great pressure due to the Gibson family¡¯s future that I can¡¯t calm down,¡¯ Zenith thought after pondering about it. After giving it a thought, Zenith said, ¡°Casper, do you know that a considerable part of the martial arts in this martial arts chamber is actually iplete, and theplete high-level martial arts are in another ce in Earlington of Efrax?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian looked at Zenith. At that time, Zenith looked at the martial arts chamber on the other side of theke, with a look of yearning in his eyes. ¡°Our Gibson family have been working hard for the past three generations, including my generation, hoping toplete the martial arts in this martial art chamber so that it can be passed down in full. Casper, do you understand what I mean?¡± Chapter 454 Chapter 454 ¡°You¡­ Iplete?¡± Caspian asked with a confused expression. Zenith wanted to nod and say yes, but he did not know if Caspian deliberately omitted the word, the Gibson family. The puzzled look on the opponent¡¯s face did not seem insincere, but the trace of sympathy in his eyes made Zenith very upset. What did Caspian mean he was iplete? It was unsuitable for Zenith to nod or shake his head, and he was so furious that his eyes almost went ck. Hence, he cleverly avoided the difficulty in the question and answered, ¡°Just put it this way, the Gibson family in Veystone Town is just a branch of the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s Gibson family. About a hundred years ago, my grandfather¡¯s generation was separated from the main branch.¡± Then, Zenith nced at Caspian.When he realized that there was no surprise in Caspian¡¯s eyes, Zenith was somewhat dejected. Nheless, Zenith understood that those not up to a certain level in the Earlington of Efrax would not know the meaning of the Gibson family. Hence, Zenith pointed to the martial arts chamber in the distance and continued, ¡°My grandfather made a little mistake back then, so in desperation, he could only take the side of the family he was and leave the main branch, moving to this small town here and settling down. However, from that moment on, our branch has been working hard for one thing, to return to the main branch with glory! This is my grandfather¡¯s hope, my father¡¯s hope, and even my hope.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s great.¡± Caspian nodded. Zenith exined it in great expression and emotions, yet Caspian only replied with a few words. In that instant, the rage Zenith felt was even more intense than before. If it were not for his great upbringing and he needed to take care of the overall situation, Zenith might have left without saying a word. In desperation, Zenith could only swallow his anger and added patiently, ¡°Back then, my grandfather passed away with regret, and my father failed to fulfill his wish. However, after I be the chief of the family, our branch has a chance to return to the main branch!¡± Then, Zenith turned to Caspian and said, ¡°This has been the hope of our Gibson family for hundreds of years, so we don¡¯t want anyone toe in between our ns, especially at this most important juncture.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Caspian nodded, ¡°So Chief Zenith, you must be extra careful recently. Don¡¯t let anywless person ruin your n to seed.¡± Looking at Caspian¡¯s earnest expression of giving him instruction, Zenith immediately roared, ¡°You¡¯re thatwless person!¡± He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down before saying in a solemn tone, ¡°Since that¡®s the case, I won¡¯t beat around the bushes anymore. The Gibson family has worked hard for the past three generations, and we¡¯re only a step away from sess. The key to this will be on Sna. As long as she¡¯s willing to marry into the Troy family and connect the Gibson family with them through a marriage alliance, we¡¯ll get the joint mining rights for the Silver Marrow Ore Vein. Then, within ten years, our branch will inevitably be able to return to the main branch! This is my goal and Sna¡¯s responsibility! She has evaded once before, and this time Iwill never allow her to be foolish anymore!¡± ¡°I heard that as long as she wins the bet, the Gibson family can get the Silver Marrow Ore Vein. In this way, won¡®t you be able to skip the joint mining rights because the Silver Marrow Ore Vein belongs to your Gibson family alone?¡± Caspian asked. Zenith sneered, showing a look of ¡®you are too young¡¯ and replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Sna told you that. Well, I¡¯ll just tell you the truth. Sna¡¯s opponent was originally her fiance I chose for her, Spencer Troy. He¡¯s also the strongest among the Troy family¡¯s younger generation as he¡¯s a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this moment, his realm is a level higher than Sna, and Sna only has a small chance of winning against him. Moreover, the Troy family¡¯s status is higher than the Gibson family in Veystone Town. I¡¯m the only second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator in the Gibson family, but the Troy family has three! Even though we¡¯re all entry-level second-stage cultivators, one of them has stayed in this stage for 12 years! Hence, his experience and strength are unfathomable!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t even break through the mid-level from entry-level in 12 years? He doesn¡¯t sound impressive,¡± Caspian mumbled. ¡°What do you understand!¡± Zenith nced at Caspian coldly, ¡°Each level of upgrade in the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm requires massive resources, luck, and a great opportunity! If it¡¯s that easy, even I¡¯ll be in a higher realm now!¡± Caspian still had an indifferent expression, and Zenith was annoyed by that as he felt as if Caspian stood in his shoes, he would not have reacted that way. ¡°You¡¯ll know Spencer¡¯s strength when that dayes, and you¡¯ll see the difference!¡± Zenith bitterly thought. At that moment, he heard Caspian asking, ¡°Chief Zenith, are you so sure that Sna is not Spencer¡¯s opponent?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Zenith replied surely, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Spencer with my own eyes, so I know his strength very well. Don¡¯t look down on the fact that he¡¯s only a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator as he¡¯s stronger than those of the same level.¡± In thest sentence, Zenith deliberately emphasized his tone to remind Caspian that even though he was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, he was not a match for Spencer. Caspian did not seem to care about Zenith¡¯s warning at all, but he just sighed lightly, ¡°Chief Zenith, you¡®ve beenplimenting Spencer all the while, but I¡¯d like to know if you¡¯ve seen Sna¡¯s strength?¡± Zenith was stunned by Caspian¡¯s question. After recalling it carefully, he realized that thest time he saw Sna showing her skills was five years ago when Sna fought at his celebratory banquet. From that day onward, Zenith never saw Sna battling anyone else. Even so, it would not change Zenith¡¯s mind and opinion. Without any hesitation, Zenith replied confidently, ¡°I don¡¯t need to see it She¡®s my daughter, and Iknow her better than anyone else, and everything I do is for her good!¡± Zenith yelled when he said thest part, and it was apparent that he was under tremendous pressure during that period. However, Caspian still nced at Zenith calmly and shook his head. ¡°Chief Zenith, you should get to know Sna.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need outsiders to control the Gibson family¡¯s affairs!¡± Caspian¡¯s wordspletely angered Zenith. In his opinion, regardless of the realm, status, or age, Caspian was not qualified to speak to him in such a tone as if he taught him. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m only polite to you because you¡¯re a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, but this politeness is as of today. This is not South Earlington, nor is it Heavenly Stars Sect, so you don¡¯t have any right to speak in the Gibson family!¡± Then, Zenith leaned closer to Caspian, and said grimly with a threatening tone, ¡°The Gibson family¡¯s affairs are naturally handled by the Gibson family. If you dare to intervene indiscriminately and disrupt my Gibson family¡¯s n, don¡¯t me me for being unsympathetic at that time! After all, the Heavenly Stars Sect is the bottom among the six major sects of Earlington of Efrax!¡± Chapter 455 Chapter 455 There was fierceness and hostility in Zenith¡¯s eyes, and it was apparent that he regarded Caspian as an enemy. On the other hand, Caspian only coldly nced at Zenith, and he was not angry. However, Zenith believed Caspian¡¯s performance was just an act, trying to pretend as if he was a strong young man. Not only that, Zenith thought Caspian was secretly frightened. After some time, Caspian said, ¡°Chief Zenith, I¡¯ll naturally not interfere with the Gibson family¡¯s affairs. However, before the battle starts, I¡¯m only advising you to be prepared for Sna¡¯s victory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Zenith waved his hand rudely. ¡°The Troy family has three second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators, far from what my Gibson family can match. If Sna wins, our Gibson family will face another disaster and be annihted! Hence, neither the Troy family nor I will let Sna win! So please¡­¡± Zenith inched closer to Caspian and shed his pearly whites. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. Remember, no matter what, don¡¯t interrupt our ns! The fact that you stayed in Sna¡¯s cottagest night was already the biggestpromise the Gibson family has for you.¡± ¡°You¡­ Just behave yourself!¡± Zenith snorted, turned around, and left, leaving Caspian alone by the lake. Looking at Zenith¡¯s back, Caspian shook his head helplessly. ¡®I finally know why Sna talks so little. Sure enough, thest people in this world who drive you crazy are the people who say they are good for you.¡¯ Although threatened by Zenith, Caspian did not move out of Sna¡¯s courtyard. On the contrary, he stayed in the house for the whole day. Only in the evening when the sun set, Caspian sat on the railing under the eaves and watched Sna practice the Gibson family¡¯s martial arts, the Whirlwind Palm. When Zenith heard the news, there was only a look of disdain in his eyes. In his opinion, Caspian was persuaded. Not only did he believe Caspian was intimidated, but he also looked down on Caspian¡¯s current actions. ¡°Being threatened by others but yet to fight back? They all said that cultivators relied on the injustice in their chest to cultivate, yet this kid doesn¡¯t have the guts. He¡¯s a sect disciple, yet he¡¯s not as good as the disciple of my family! No wonder he¡¯s a son-inw that¡¯s marrying into his wife¡¯s family. What a hopeless man!¡± After that evaluation, Zenith just let people continue monitoring the small courtyard, preventing other people from approaching at will. Then, he did not pay more attention to the two. *** Another day passed, and it was now the 29th of August. Tomorrow would be when the Gibson family and the Troy familypete, and it was also Sna¡¯s birthday. At night, Caspian and Sna sat opposite each other in the house. Their shadows were stretched very long by the candlelights, reflecting on the ground and wall. Not only that, but the bright candlelights gave the room a sweet hint that was not there in the past. That was Sna¡¯s long-lost feeling, but she did not say it out and just felt it carefully in her heart for fear that even a second was wasted. After all, Sna knew that Caspian would leave after the match tomorrow. ording to him, he would do something that he had to do after waiting for a long time. That night, before Caspian parted, he wanted to give her words of advice. ¡°I talked to your dad.¡± Caspian¡®s voice was not loud, but every word was clear, and Sna heard them all. ¡°Your opponent tomorrow is slightly stronger than you, and there¡¯s no doubt about that In addition, the pressure you face is more than just these. In the entire Gibson family, I¡¯m afraid that no one except you and me wants you to win. The reason is very simple. If you lose, you¡®ll have to marry that Spencer as promised. Although it doesn¡¯t affect your identity as a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, there are bound to be serious drawbacks for your future cultivation.¡± Caspian continued, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Troy family or the Gibson family, no one will pay attention to your feelings anymore because they all got what they wanted. The Gibson family got part of the mining rights of Silver Marrow Ore Vein and hoped to return to the main Gibson family, and the wealthy Troy family, which has no big backing and can only take root in the soil of this small town, also has the opportunity to get in touch with the head of the main Gibson family. More importantly, getting you also equal to this Gibson family being bullied as they wish. Unfortunately, your dad was so stunned by the so-called three generations¡¯ efforts, and he couldn¡¯t see this at all. Furthermore, if you win, it would be terrible as the Gibson family will be unhappy, and the Troy family will be even more upset¡­¡± ¡°ording to your father, the Troy family has three second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators¡­¡± Caspian snorted. Sna naturally knew that it was useless for her father to threaten Caspian with that. After all, when Caspian was in the Heavenly Stars Sect, he defeated an entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple. Moreover, Caspian did not just win against his opponent, but hepletely crushed the other party! Unfortunately, Zenith was not James, and he would never pay attention to Caspian¡¯s situation. ¡°So tomorrow, if you win, it¡¯ll be a miserable victory. You have to be mentally prepared,¡± Caspian said and nced at Sna. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Suddenly, he revealed a faint smile. ¡°You know what, Sna¡­ I suddenly feel as if I¡¯m spurting nonsense. After all, you¡¯re that type of person that once has a goal, you¡¯re willing to fight for it even if it means hurting yourself to the extreme. Hence, I¡¯m not worried about your fight tomorrow, but I¡®m just somewhat sad. However, just rest assured as I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡± Caspian did not say exactly what he would do for Sna, but his words filled Sna¡¯s heart with warnmess which was so poignant that her eye sockets were warm, and she was teary. Compared to her father, her teacher trusted her, and he would not order her around. When Sna truly needed it, Caspian would be like a ray of light, illuminating the way for her. That was enough. Sna squeezed her fists on her knees and whispered, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Let them see you in a new light tomorrow. You¡¯re not the Gibson family¡¯s taciturn daughter they remembered.¡± Caspian thought for a while, stretched out his hand, and patted Sna on the head. ¡°You¡¯re very strong, stronger than everyone thinks. It¡¯s time to show your strength. You should also return to the Heavenly Stars Sect after I leave tomorrow. I¡¯ll see you when Ie back, and I don¡¯t have anything particr to remind you of. However, if you encounter any trouble by then, you can go to Heavenly Stars Sect and look for Xander and the others, or you can find Maisie.¡± Caspian smiled and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep earlier today and amaze everyone tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sna nodded. The outside of the cottage was a living room, and there was only one bedroom. Cultivators were different from mortals and did not have a strong need for sleep. However, whenever Sna was in the courtyard, she was still used to not meditating every night like in the past, but sleeping like a mortal. Inside the room, there were two people lying side by side. Outside the house, there was the sound of crickets. The night was quiet, but Sna was not asleep yet. She did not know whether it was because of nervousness for the bet tomorrow as it would be the decider of her future or because Caspian was leaving the next day. Sna kept staring in at the bright moon outside for a long while when Caspian¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind her. ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Chapter 456 Chapter 456 The warm emotions brewed in Sna¡¯s heart in an instant, and she became calm. Then, Sna shut her eyes and curled up slightly. Perhaps it was the first time she slept so peacefully since she could remember. *** The following morning, on an open tnd less than 30 kilometers away from the Gibson family¡¯s mansion, Caspian saw the Troy family members. Even though it was supposedly a fight between the two families, there were tacit smiles on the faces of the Gibson family and the Troy family. The Gibson family was led by Zenith, and more than 20 people came. On the other hand, the Troy family also had a simr number of people. However, all three of the Troy family¡¯s second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators were present, causing their momentum to be bigger than the Gibson family. Caspian stood in an inconspicuouser of the crowd, looking up from time to time at Sna, who was asked by Zenith to follow him. Caspian knew that Sna got up early today just to dress up. Even though she was unfamiliar with it, Sna appeared even more beautiful after she dolled herself up. Sna even deliberately changed into a pastel pink dress, and she looked like she was an immortal fairy at a nce. Not only that, but Sna was also the most eye-catching person among the group of the Gibson family members, and it was also hard for anyone to look away from her. When they arrived at the center of the open space, Zenith and the head of the Troy family exchanged greetings. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Caspian also found the best of the Troy family¡¯s younger generation who was praised by Zenith, Spencer. Spencer was tall and handsome, but he kept looking at Sna with a malicious look, and his gaze always lingered on her exposed neck, chest, and legs. In addition, Spencer¡¯s impatient appearance disgusted others. After Zenith exchanged greetings with the head of the Troy family, he asked Sna to step forward. Spencer naturally took a step forward and greeted Sna with a smile. ¡°Sna, I¡¯ll show you mercy in the battleter. If I hurt you, I¡¯ll be very distressed.¡± Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Spencer dared to act so unrestrainedly. Even though Zenith appeared somewhat awkward about it, he onlyughed a few times and said nothing. ¡°Chief, let¡¯s just follow our previous agreement. If you win, our Gibson family and your Troy family be inws. For the mining rights of Silver Marrow Ore Vein, my Gibson family ounts for 30%, and 70% for the Troy family,¡± Zenith said. ¡°Of course! Everything will be as agreed. From now onward, our families will support each other in Veystone Town,¡± the head of the Troy family replied as he smiled brightly. As for the situation of the Gibson family winning and the Troy family losing, none mentioned a word about that, and the others did not remind them either. Everyone acquiesced that today¡¯s so-called bet was just an interlude, and Sna would surely lose. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not waste time and get started,¡± Zenith said eagerly as if he could not wait to push Sna out. Sna¡¯s expression remained the same, but her heart was full of disappointment. As she took a step forward, she turned her head and nced at Caspian in the crowd. When Sna saw that Caspian smiled at her, she instantly felt better. That action was naturally seen by Spencer, who stood opposite her. The tall Spencer was puzzled, and he nced at Caspian. Soon, he revealed a cunning smile and shed a threatening gaze. However, Caspian only looked at Spencer briefly and returned his sight to Sna. The movements between these youngsters were naturally seen by Zenith, who paid attention. Seeing how Caspian still acted cowardly despite being provoked by Spencer, Zenith felt even more contemptuous in his heart, and he already decided. Once today¡¯s affairs were over, the Gibson family¡¯s overall situation would be determined. Hence, he did not need to worry about Caspian¡¯s identity as a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple and could directly kick him out. After all, even if such a guy were expelled a day earlier from the Gibson family, he would not dare to fight back. At that time, Sna and Spencer arrived at the open space between the two families. As they all believed thepetition was just a formality, neither the Gibson family nor the Troy family specified any rules, let alone building an arena. Therefore, the rules of the game became very simple. In front of everyone present, Sna would be defeated by Spencer, and the battle would be over. Then, the two families would discuss on the day of their marriage. From beginning to end, no one thought about whether Sna would have the possibility of winning. Perhaps it was just as Zenith said, neither the Troy family nor the Gibson family would let Sna win. Seeing how Sna appeared even more attractive than usual as she dolled up, Spencer could not look away. He just wanted to defeat the little beauty quickly and choose a good and auspicious day to marry and take her home. Spencer suddenly felt his throat and mouth a little dry when he thought of that as if a sinful fire rose in him. After taking a deep breath and forcing himself to calm down, Spencer looked at Sna and said, ¡°Sna, you rejected our marriage before, so I decided to beat you in the battle so that you could be convinced.¡± While speaking, Spencer¡¯s eyes were extremely aggressive, and his eyes wandered on Sna¡¯s figure, even swallowing a mouthful of saliva. Then, out of Spencer¡¯s expectation, Sna, who was rumored to be ady of few words, suddenly spoke. ¡°You don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± Even Zenith, who was not far away, could not help frowning when he heard these words, feeling that Sna today seemed different from normal days. He turned his head to look at Caspian, then shook his head and thought, ¡®That kid can¡¯t influence Sna, so it must be Sna¡¯s thoughts. Sadly, she¡¯ll never understand that I¡¯m doing this for her own good. Marrying into the Troy family won¡¯t affect her identity as a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple. After we return to the main family, she can also get their support in terms of resources. With the help of the sect and our family, Sna¡¯s ascension will surely be as easy as pie.¡¯ Later, Zenith¡¯s eyes fell on the two at the court. Sna and Spencer were already prepared. Sna was expressionless, and Spencer had a confident smile on his face. A second-stage Pulse Control Realm elder of the Troy family said impatiently, ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Sna, I¡¯m going to make a move.¡± Spencer chuckled lightly, nning to show his strength to Sna immediately. However, Spencer felt a strong air current rushing toward him just as he said that. Snaunched an attack before him! The slender figure gave Spencer a sense of pressure as if it were an impact of a massive wave. ¡°The Whirlwind Palm!¡± As soon as Sna attacked, Zenith, who was not far away, abruptly stood up from his chair. His eyes shed with an unbelievable look as he stared at his daughter. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Zenith felt a rumble of thunder in his heart, and his head buzzed. Sna unted the Gibson family¡¯s martial art, the Whirlwind Palm. However, her strength was much stronger than the deceased Zephyr! Zenith knew Zephyr¡¯s realm well! He was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, which was a level higher than Sna now! At that moment, countless air currents swept all around. In the void, there was the sound of arrows bursting, and it seemed as if she shot dozens of palms in an instant. Each palm was like a force that could break an iron board! Spencer¡®s face immediately dropped, but he reacted fast and immediately pped out. ¡°The Mass of Clouds p!¡± Bang! Boom! Two palms, onerge and one small, suddenly collided in mid-air, and the loud noise even formed visible ripples, spreading toward the surroundings. The billowing air was like boiling water, tumbling nonstop. Spencer felt like he was hit by a siege hammer swinging at full speed. Soon, his palm and hand hurt so bad that he felt it in his bones, and he soon lost bnce. He retreated ten steps, leaving a clear footprint on the ground with each step. Sna only took four steps back, immediately stabilized herself, and rushed toward Spencer again. Unlike Spencer, who gritted his teeth in pain, Sna did not have the slightest change in her expression, not even the slightest changes in her eyes. ¡°This woman¡­ She¡¯s crazy!¡± There was a trace of anger in Spencer¡¯s eyes, and he continued to rush forward, ignoring the pain in his hand. Crackle and rattle! The two fought, and loud explosions of violent impact sounded each time they collided. The nsmen from both families went pale when they heard the noises. Seeing the two fighting without holding back, everyone even had an illusion¡­ That was not a battle of formality, but a battle of life and death! The chief and elders of the Troy family all frowned at the scene. The second-stage Pulse Control Realm elder that announced the start of the battle looked at Zenith, and there was suspicion and dissatisfaction in his eyes. Judging from his appearance, he already suspected that Zenith arranged it. Zenith¡¯s face was instantly ashen. Sna¡¯s performance today and what he imagined were two extremes. Zenith expected that Sna would not be Spencer¡¯s opponent even if she tried her best. Then, she would voluntarily surrender when it was time, and both families would be happy. However, Sna cornered Spencer, who was in a higher realm than Sna, into such a miserable situation! She had the advantage! If the Troy family misunderstood, it would be chaos! At that time, the Troy family would not grant the mining rights to the Gibson family, and all of Zenith¡¯s beautiful dreams would be ruined! Seeing that the Troy family was already showing dissatisfaction, Zenith could not care less about his identity. Next, he immediately got up and screamed, ¡°Sna! Did you forget what I said to you?!¡± Zenith said that to make Sna surrender, and it was also an expression of his position to the Troy family. However, Sna only hesitated for a moment when she heard that. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The next moment, she rushed toward Spencer with a fiercer offensive. Each time Spencer¡¯s fist collided with Sna¡¯s, he would feel an excruciating pain deep in his bones. At that moment, his face was filled with panic and shock. Spencer, known as the best of the younger generation in the Troy family, was never so embarrassed before. Moreover, his opponent was even a cultivator in a lower realm than him! ¡°Sna!¡± Zenith jumped with anger. If it were not Zenith worrying he might embarrass himself, he would already bolt toward Sna and stop her. Just when Zenith was feeling desperate, he suddenly noticed Caspian standing on the edge of the crowd from the corner of his eye. ¡°It¡¯syou!¡± As if Zenith caught the culprit or was eager to show his position to the Troy family, he dashed to Caspian and roared, ¡°Say it! Is it you?! You bewitched Sna, right!¡± Zenith¡®s voice was as clear as a bell. In that instant, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Caspian. Even the Troy family¡¯s few second-stage Pulse Control Realm nsmen appeared extremely gloomy. ¡°Chief Zenith, don¡¯t you think this is great?¡± Caspian did not even spare a nce at Zenith, who was so close to him that he could feel his breath, and his eyes were glued on Sna the whole time. ¡°Hmm? What are you saying?¡± Zenith shouted. He even had the urge to strangle Caspian at the moment ¡°The lonely daughter you never valued, believing that her strength was so-so, and even your family members felt that she¡¯s reclusive and unsociable¡­ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a romantic thing for her to show such a powerful strength today, and this strength is even obtained by her efforts?¡± Rather than saying Caspian¡¯s words were for Zenith, it was more urate to say they were for Sna. Before he left, Caspian wanted to clear thest trace of dense fog in Sna¡¯s heart. ¡°Chief Zenith, I told you yesterday that you don¡¯t know your daughter at all,¡± Caspian continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that as long as people do things they like, their eyes will shine. Every time I see Sna practicing and fighting, I see that kind of light in her eyes. I didn¡¯t bewitch her, nor did I ever instruct her to do anything. The only truth I have told her is probably for her to follow her heart no matter what she does as I don¡¯t want the light in her eyes to disappear.¡± Then, Caspian suddenly shouted, ¡± Sna, why are you hesitating?! Let everyone see the light in you today! Haven¡¯t you always wanted to prove yourself? Now is the best opportunity!¡± Sna heard every word Caspian said, and she was on the verge of tears. Just as she expected, her teacher understood her the best. ¡°I¡¯ll let all of you see my true strength!¡± Spencer swiftly felt the pressure suddenly doubled! If Sna¡¯s previous attacks were violent storms, they were now the copsing of mountains and intense tides! ¡°No! I¡¯ll lose like this, and I can¡¯t lose!¡± Seeing Sna rushing toward him again, Spencer panicked. Then, all the panic and shame he turned into a monstrous killing intent. Her family was the irrelevant Gibson family, yet she dared to unite with an outsider and fool his Troy family! Spencer decided to make sure they would pay the price for that! At that time, Sna rushed toward Spencer. Zenith¡¯s mouth was wide open, and his eyes shed with disbelief. On the other hand, Caspian¡¯s eyes were filled with brilliance. The Gibson family members all looked at Sna in surprise, whereas the Troy family members appeared uncertain. Some of them clenched their fists tightly, making loud cracking sounds. ¡°The Strangtion¡­ Of an Angered Dragon!¡± Sna was not afraid and directly attacked Spencer. ¡°The Sky Swordsmanship!¡± Spencer suddenly drew a sword from his storage bag and shed out a dazzling sword light toward Sna. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Swoosh! The sword light shone, and Zenith¡¯s eyes shed with shock as he stated at the center of the open space wide-mouthed, and the verbal agreement of the two families roared in his mind. That was not a battle of life and death, no weapons were allowed, and it was only a formality. However, Spencer used a weapon, and it was when Sna was defenseless! ¡°If you don¡¯t dodge, you¡¯ll die!¡± Spencer¡¯s eyes were shing with fierce lights, and he did not believe that Sna would not avoid his attack. Almost everyone present also felt that Sna would not only dodge in a hurry but also be chopped by Spencer. Nheless, only Caspian shook his head lightly. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Just when Spencer was full of confidence, he suddenly noticed that Sna not only faced the sword light but was also faster and more powerful than before. At that moment, Sna gave Spencer the feeling as if a violent chariot smashed and crashed toward him ruthlessly. ¡±The Imperial Jail Deity Physique!¡± Swoosh! The sword light immediately pierced through Sna¡¯s lower abdomen, and the blood gushed out like a fountain. However, Spencer¡¯s horror got worse. He felt like there was a ck hole in the five fingers that Sna waved, which would suck all his life away! Bang! Sna¡¯s fingers were like the ws of a dragon, violently grabbing Spencer¡¯s shoulder and abruptly exerting force. Crack! The sound of broken bones came. Under the dozens of people from both families¡¯ watchful eyes, Spencer¡¯s left shoulder copsed, looking eerie and weird. Sna¡¯s tremendous strength not only shattered Spencer¡¯s shoulder and arm but also hurt his internal organs. Spencer screamed, and he spat out arge mouthful of blood. Then, just like a kite with a broken string, he fell to the side and flew for a distance of ten meters. After mming heavily to the ground, he rolled several times before stopping. Spencer threw up blood, and his nose was also furiously bleeding as he curled his body like a shrimp, clutching his extremely strange shoulder. At that time, he could only moan in pain, and he could not even stand up. Sna still stood in the middle of the field, and the longsword still prated her body. Soon, the blood streaming out of her wound started to spread to her surroundings, and blood was also constantly pouring out of her mouth. Even so, Sna¡¯s eyes were calm, and her figure was steady as she stood in ce. Then, with aposed look as always, Sna¡¯s gaze fell on Caspian. ¡°I won,¡± Sna uttered softly, looking at Caspian with expectation. The surroundings fell into a deadly silence, and everyone could hear their heartbeat at. that time. Sna won against Spencer, who was the first to break the rules and use a weapon! Zenith¡¯s expressions were extremelyplicated at that time as shock, panic, sinister, disbelief, regret, and others all merged on his face. ¡°How¡¯s this possible¡­ This is impossible¡­¡± Zenith mumbled. He did not believe that Sna would win. That was impossible! At that moment, he heard Caspian¡®s faint voiceing from around him. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that Sna will win, but it¡¯s a pity how you said you know her best, yet you don¡¯t know her at all. I¡¯ve observed Sna¡¯s cultivation and kept them in mind. To prove herself, Sna has put in far more effort than others. In battles, she¡¯s not even afraid of life and death, and everything she does is to prove it was not a mistake that her mother gave birth to her.¡± Everyone heard Caspian¡¯s voice in that quiet scene. ¡°She worked very hard. She worked so hard that as long as she had the opportunity, she wouldn¡¯t mind sacrificing her life. Although I don¡¯t know if the final sess will be good enough for her, I know very well that brave people will get closer to sess.¡± After saying that, Caspian gave Sna a thumbs up. ¡°You did great! I¡¯m proud of you!¡± Sna wanted to smile when she received her teacher¡¯s affirmation. However, as someone who did not smile for years, she was not good at making that expression. Hence, as Sna desperately wanted to raise the corners of her mouth, it made her look like she was about to cry. ¡°B*stard!¡± Suddenly, a thunderous roar sounded from the scene. Next, a figure swiftly bolted toward Spencer, helping him up. That man was the Troy family¡¯s elder who served as the referee before, and he was so angry that even his beard shook up and down. After checking Spencer¡¯s injury, the elder instantly fumed with rage. ¡°Zenith! Is this your n all along?!¡± The elder of the Troy family stood up and red at Zenith. He was so incensed that his beard flew everywhere, looking like a lion caught in a rage. At the same time, the air around him seemed to be terrified by his aura, bing slow and heavy. He only checked Spencer¡¯s injuries for a while, but his heart instantly fell into a pit. The bones of Spencer¡®s shoulder, corbone, and arm were almost all shattered, and his muscles were also extremely severely damaged. To use a very vivid analogy, Spencer¡¯s muscles and flesh were crushed so badly they were now like cotton. With the ability of the Troy family, even if such injuries healed, Spencer¡¯s left arm would be significantly shortened, and he would have a mismatched length of his hands. Not only that, but his left arm could no longer carry heavy objects. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In other words, he would be no different from a disabled person! The most potential and most powerful existence among the young generation of the Troy family was ruined today! Thus, not only the elder but also the chief of the Troy family and another elder also appeared murderous. ¡°Zenith, the Gibson family, you refused the marriage the first time and humiliated my Troy family, and our family has endured it. This time, you¡¯re even more deceitful! Today, my family will never let you go!¡± The head of the Troy family roared sternly, and his voice was just like rolling thunder, shaking everyone¡¯s eardrums. ¡°Your family instructed Sna to injure my Troy family member severely. Today¡¯s enmity requires you to pay for it with blood!¡± The other second-stage Pulse Control Realm elder directly drew out his longsword. They seemed to have forgotten that Spencer drew his sword to kill Sna first in the fight. Moreover, they also appeared to have forgotten from beginning to end, it was their wishful thinking to strike up a rtionship with the Gibson family through Sna. Seeing the head and elders of the Troy family were angry, Zenith and the Gibson family members turned pale with fright, and their whole bodies shook uncontrobly. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not that¡­ I didn¡¯t instruct¡­¡± Zenith stuttered as he tried to exin. He did not expect that things would eventually be like this. After all, the Troy family had three second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators, and it was simply too easy for them to deal with the Gibson family. Furthermore, it was impossible for Zenith to escape from three second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Hence, Zenith only felt his limbs were cold, and everything crumbled down. ¡°You didn¡¯t instruct her? I¡¯ll just kill her first and see what else you¡¯ll say!¡± The elder of the Troy family roared, and he appeared before Sna as fast as lightning. Then, he raised his sword and shed toward Sna¡¯s head. That impetus sword was full of anger as if it were about to split Sna alive in half. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 The sword was like a bolt of lightning that tore the night sky, and the sound of storm and thunder rolling filled the surrounding air. Everyone present felt they were enveloped by a pale white light, and their souls seemed to be melted. None of them thought Sna could avoid that sh. After all, she was severely injured, and the other party was a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. As soon as the sword hither, she would surely die! Zenith¡¯s eyes were full of despair at the moment. In his opinion, everything was ruined today, and it was all because of Sna¡¯s victory in the bet. Of course, the culprit behind this disaster was the guy named ¡°Casper¡±. At the thought of that, Zenith looked around him, but he swiftly noticed that Caspian had disappeared! ¡°That guy escaped knowing that danger was approaching! He ran away!¡± Zenith¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the pit. If Caspian fled, everything would truly be over today. At that time, Zenith did not think about ways to save Sna. nk! Suddenly, the sound of impact came, and the crowd gasped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zenith sensed that the atmosphere was strange, and he hurriedly turned to look at the open space. In that instant, Zenith was also stunned, showing the same surprised look like everyone around him. Sna stood in the field, covering her injury, and she was not shed to death by the elder of the Troy family. In the eyes of everyone in the Gibson family, the fatal sh that supposedly could not be blocked at all was hanging in the air, being held by a ck spear, unable to move down the slightest bit. The elder of the Troy family who was holding the sword was furious, ring at Caspian who stood before him. In just a split second, the teenager suddenly stood in front of Sna, blocking his sh. ¡°Your member of the Gibson family¡¯s surely brazen!¡± The Troy family nsman roared. ¡±He¡¯s not from our Gibson family!¡± Zenith hurriedly exined. As soon as he said that, Zenith saw Sna looking at him with a gaze full of disappointment, which stunned Zenith. However, before he could think it through, Caspian¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Chief Zenith, you¡¯ve let me down.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Zenith was embarrassed and angered. It was ignorable that the head of the Troy family scolded him, yet that good-for-nothing dared to lecture him? The next second, Caspian stopped paying attention to Zenith and just looked at the furious elder of the Troy family, smiling. ¡°Spencer was the first to draw his sword and vite the agreement. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. What are you implying by making another move now? Bullying the weak?¡± ¡°Who are you!¡± The light in the elder of the Troy family¡¯s eyes condensed. Even though the opponent was in a lower realm than him, he managed to block his sh. That meant the teenager was not as easy as he seemed. ¡°A sect disciple. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± The faint smile of Caspian¡¯s face did not disappear as if he did not notice the murderous gaze around him. ¡°Hand over Spencer and ruin both of your hands. Then, I¡®ll let go of your Troy family. How about that?¡± The scene immediately fell into a dead silence. Both the Troy and Gibson families thought they had heard Caspian wrong. After all, the Troy family had three second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Therefore, even if Caspian was a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, they were not in South Earlington, and that was not the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory. So why was that first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator so arrogant? ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ The Gibson family¡¯s going to be turned into ashes because of this guy¡­¡± Zenith was filled with despair. He had foreseen that Caspian would soon be beheaded by the other party, and then the Troy family¡®s anger would be vented to the Gibson family. After some time, the elder of the Troy family finally reacted, and the killing intent in his eyes was surging. ¡°Hand Spencer over? Ruin both of my hands? You¡¯re brazen! So what if you¡¯re a sect disciple? This is not the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory, and not one will know if you die! The Sky Swordsmanship!¡± With a roar, the elder of the Troy family waved his arm, and the sword light immediately shed toward Caspian¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯re surely bold.¡± Caspian chuckled. His opponent¡®s sword light was fast, but Caspian still managed to talk to Sna.¡±Before leaving, let me teach you another lesson. When you encounter this kind of guy, there is no need to be merciful.¡± As soon as he said that, Caspian¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear suddenly trembled. Then, a buzzing sound was heard, and the elder of the Troy family¡¯s sword light instantly exploded, and his longsword was sted into pieces. Next, Caspian waved Ghoul-Locker Spear again and directly swept the elder of the Troy family¡¯s head away. The head flew out about fifty meters before it fell to the ground and rolled to the feet of the Troy family. As for the headless corpse, it swayed twice before mming onto the floor. The air in the area seemed to have frozen, and no one saw what Caspian did. They only felt their sight was suddenly blurry, and the elder of the Troy family turned into a headless corpse in a sh. Zenith¡¯s breathing was interrupted, and his eyes were widened so big that it appeared as if they would fall. ¡°This¡­ Is this a joke?¡± The Troy family had three second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators, and the weakest one was promoted to the second stage for seven years and was stronger than Zenith. However, that useless son-inw managed to st away the elder¡¯s head with just one shot? How was that possible! At that moment, Caspian¡¯s image of being the humiliating son-inw, who was cowardly, timid, fearful, and weak, started to fall one after another. As he saw how Caspian killed the elder of the Troy family in a sh, Zenith¡¯s emotions were complicated and indescribable. He hoped that Caspian could turn the tide and get rid of the Troy family, which was a big problem for Zenith. Yet, he was also worried that Caspian would seek revenge for his previous acts if he defeated the Troy family. After all, Zenith was extremely rude to Caspian yesterday. Zenith¡¯s struggle did notst long as the next second, the two remaining second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators from the Troy family roared and rushed toward Caspian. One of them was the chief of the Troy family, and the other was the elder who had served as the referee before. ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure you die with him!¡± ¡°I¡®ll kill you first, and then the entire Gibson family! Our Troy family wants you to pay for it with your blood!¡± The two attacked together, and the sword lights intertwined into an inescapable, shrouding Caspian. In an instant, there was a desperate aura of despair, and all vitality was extinguished within the dozens of meters radius. ¡°So you¡¯re not only bullying the weak but also stepping on others because you have more people.¡± Caspianughed out loud, but his eyes were covered with frost. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± The spear stabbed straight into the sky like a roaring dragon. Then, in the blink of an eye, the entire sword lights exploded and were twisted into pieces. Swoosh! The spear pierced through the head of the Troy family¡®s chest Then, Caspian shook his arm, and the tip of the spear trembled violently, and a massive force spread along with the staff of the spear. The head of the Troy family had a look of despair in his eyes, and he opened his mouth wide, wanting to yell. However, before he could even do that, his body was torn apart, and the hot blood, internal organs, and pieces of his corpse scattered around. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 ¡°What!¡± ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡± ¡°Chief!¡± ¡°The head of the Troy family was killed!¡± In that instant, the crowd went into an uproar. Whether the Gibson family or the Troy family, their faces were twisted as they shrieked, making noises they would not do on usual days. They looked as if they saw a ghost during the day. Zenith also felt his heart stop beating. After all, Zenith regarded the head of the Troy family as an invincible figure, yet Caspian easily stabbed him to death with just one try. At that time, a thought grew like wild grass in Zenith¡®s heart. However, before he could think about it further, the crowd eximed again. Then, Zenith hurriedly looked over and found the elder, who acted as the referee before, was looking at Caspian with fear and panic on his face, and Caspian held his longsword. Next, Caspian turned his wrist, and the longsword made a cracking sound as he twisted it like a dough. That scene made everyone gasp, and even Zenith felt his eyeballs were about to pop out of his eye sockets. That longsword was a seven-rank weapon! However, Caspian effortlessly destroyed it. Even the inscription on the longsword waspletely destroyed! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Caspian snorted and sted a punch without martial arts, and it was the simplest force to crush. With a loud bang, the final Troy family¡¯s second-stage cultivator¡¯s head exploded like a juicy watermelon. The red and white liquid, the man¡¯s pulped meat, and the shard of bones mixed with his brain oozed out. The faces of the Troy family members were filled with shock, panic, and disbelief. After all, the Troy family was among the most influential ns in Veystone Town, and it was because they had three second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators. However, in just a few seconds, all three cultivators were killed. And¡­ The killer was a young man in the same realm as Spencer. Spencer just felt his heart beating like a drum of war. Compared with other members of the Troy family, he was closer to Caspian. Hence, he could see clearly. In Spencer¡¯s opinion, the faint smile on the other party¡¯s face was a hundred times more terrifying than the devil! Spencer noticed that Caspian was looking at him, and he shuddered in fear. Ignoring the pain in his shoulder, Spencer desperately moved backward and yelled in panic, ¡°You¡­ What are you going to do?! Our Troy family¡­ The Troy family won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°Oh, then ask them toe over!¡± Caspian took a step forward, raised his spear, and pierced Spencer¡¯s lower abdomen, nailing him to the ground. Watching the blood gurgling out of his wound, Spencer¡¯s face became paler. Unfortunately, he did not have any strength left, and he could not struggle to break free. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Spencer looked just like a worm being nailed to the floor, unable to move. All the Gibson family members were dumbfounded. They were stupefied. Especially Zenith. At that time, Zenith¡¯s mind was buzzing, and the scenes from yesterday¡¯s conversation with Caspian appeared in his mind one by one. Then, Zenith understood why Caspian did not refute when he provoked and humiliated Caspian. The reason was straightforward, Caspian could not care less about Zenith and even the entire Gibson family. It was just how an elephant would not care about the ants¡¯ provocation! Caspian was not afraid, but he thought it was beneath him! What was more ridiculous was Zenith thought he was so incredible and high above Caspian before. Now that he recalled it, Zenith thought he was acting like a clown in front of Caspian. The strong contrast between before and after as well as the enormous psychological shock, stunned Zenith. Then, he watched nkly as Caspian approached Sna and helped her walk aside to take a seat Caspian turned a deaf ear to the swearing of the Troy family and Spencer¡¯s groaning. Zenith also had a faint feeling that Caspian regarded the Troy family¡¯s attitude the same as his yesterday, not worth paying attention to. If the other parties said a few more words, Caspian could just kill them, and it would be as easy as pinching an ant to death. Zenith was a little grateful that he did not say anything more ruthless to Caspian yesterday. Soon, he saw Caspian whispering something to Sna, and Sna nodded. The next second, Caspian pulled out the longsword that had stabbed through Sna¡¯s body. Sna did not even frown once in the entire process, and Zenith finally realized that he had far underestimated his daughter. The taciturn and withdrawn daughter had such stubbornness and indignation in her heart. Zenith was filled with regret. It would be great if he were not so self-serving and self-righteous, actually listening to Caspian¡¯s words. Nheless, he had a premonition, Caspian might have solved the problem with the Troy family, but starting today, he would lose his daughter forever. At that time, the screams of the Troy family members grew louder and louder. Having lost all the pirs of the n, their fearpletely turned into anger. ¡°They killed our chief!¡± ¡°This is all the Gibson family¡¯s n!¡± ¡°The Troy family will never let this go!¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s a sect disciple! He¡¯s nothing more but a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator!¡± ¡°We have dozens of people here! Of course, we can defeat him!¡± Seeing that Caspian had been applying medicine to Sna without paying attention to them, the Troy family suddenly became more confident. Finally, after wrapping the bandage for Sna¡¯s wound, Caspian frowned. When he got up and turned around, Sna heard Caspian mutter softly, ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡± As he said that, Caspian appeared before Spencer. At that time, Spencer almost bled himself dry from Caspian¡¯s spear, and he copsed to the ground with a look of despair on his face. ¡°Do you regret drawing your sword just now?¡± Caspian walked up to him, holding his Ghoul-Locker Spear in one hand. Spencer nodded weakly, and he told the truth. Suppose he was given another chance and knew that such a terrifying person was among the Gibson family, he would not draw his sword. Not only would he not draw the sword, but Spencer also would not have attended that battle and directly admitted defeat! Spencer looked at Caspian with a glimmer of hope in his eyes. At that moment, the Troy family members also calmed down and focused on Caspian. ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no medicine for regret in the world,¡± Caspian said, and he shook his Ghoul- Locker Spear ¡°No¡­¡± Spencer tried to scream as hard as he could, but before his voice even sounded, his body was instantly torn into seven pieces, and he died a horrible death. The Troy family members were all stupefied. The chief and the two elders who represented the current strength of their family were all dead. Furthermore, Spencer, who represented the family¡¯s future, was also gone. The Troy family waspletely doomed! All of that was done by the teenager in front of them! In that instant, the Troy family members present looked at Caspian with eyes full of anger and malice. Although there was no sound, the murderous intent exuded by that group of people could send a chill down anyone¡¯s spine even if they were far apart. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 ¡°Anyone unwilling to ept this?¡± Caspian pulled out his Ghoul-Locker Spear, carried it on his shoulders, and looked at the grieving Troy family. At that moment, the members of the Gibson family dared not say a word. Everyone flocked behind Zenith, staring at Caspian with a startled and frightened look. Although Zenith was equally stunned, he was an experienced leader of a n after all. Zenith looked at Caspian¡¯s back, and he felt as if Caspian turned into a ferocious tiger overnight, and the Troy family were the little rabbits. And these rabbits were still unaware, and they all red at the tiger with their red eyes, trying to kill it by relying on theirrge numbers. ¡®This¡­ Is ufortable¡­¡¯ After a while, Zenith uttered through gritted teeth. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The only thing he could be grateful for was that the Gibson family did not stand directly on the opposite side of Caspian. ¡°Humph! I¡¯m unconvinced!¡± Among the Troy family, a fourteen-year-old teenage boy suddenly came out The handsome boy had piercing eyes, strode toward Caspian angrily and stubbornly. When he was about five meters away from Caspian, the boy red at him and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s so great about you? It¡¯s just because you¡¯re not in a higher realm and stronger than us now! Don¡¯t forget that every dog has its day! When that timees, the winning side might be ours!¡± After pausing for a moment, the young man clenched his fists and continued to shout at Caspian, ¡°Finally, I also want to remind you of a phrase! Don¡¯t bully the young!¡± The young man spoke with great momentum and was full of passion. Soon, the Troy family members gritted their teeth, and their faces were filled with the belief that the Troy family would rise again. ¡°Not bad!¡± Caspian nodded and looked at the teenager, asking, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Remember my name! I¡¯m Chandler Troy!¡± The young man raised his chest, and his face was filled with pride. ¡°Hmm!¡± Caspian looked at Chandler, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so much and sounded quite reasonable, then I¡¯ll tell you a joke too. This joke has only one sentence, Don¡¯t bully the young! Hah!¡± Caspian snorted disdainfully and swept his spear across. Swoosh! The True Martial Realm Chandler was immediately shed in half from his waist, and everyone around them felt their eyes twitched. The faces of the Troy family members, who were still full of fighting spirit, instantly turned pale. Chandler, who fell to the ground, was still alive. However, his face was filled with agony as he crawled with pain, desperately raising his head and looking at Caspian. Then, Caspian stabbed Chandler¡¯s chest with his spear, nailing him onto the floor. Later, Caspian looked at the resentful Chandler from above with an aloof face. ¡°Since you¡¯re aware that you¡¯re young, you should¡¯ve just stayed back. Why were you in a hurry to jump out? Do you like taking life for granted?¡± After saying that, Caspian did not give Chandler any chance to reply. The next second, another corpse torn into pieces appeared on the ground. When Zenith saw that, he felt as if his heart was squeezed hard by a big invisible hand. At that time, he faintly remembered that in the Evergreen Townpetition a year ago, Caspian was close to the end. Still, due to the provocation from the opponents behind him, he abruptly stopped and single-handedly defeated everyone. It was initially a speedpetition, but in the end, it became a group battle for Caspian to challenge all the younger generations of the families. What was more impressive was that Caspian was thest man standing. ¡®This kid looks warm and friendly, but he¡¯s crazy to his bones!¡¯ Zenith concluded that his heart beat fast. ¡°Chandler!¡± After a while, the Troy family reacted and cried out in grief and indignation. With Chandler¡¯s death, the sanity of the Troy family waspletely lost. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°The Troy family won¡¯t bleed for no reason!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°After we kill him, let¡¯s destroy the Gibson family!¡± ¡°The Troy family¡¯s one of the best in Veystone Town, so we can¡¯t let this go!¡± The anger immediately spread among the Troy family members present, and they roared and red at Caspian. Zenith¡¯s heart suddenly became tangled again. Was he supposed to lead the Gibson family to rush and help Caspian, or continue to watch the show from here? Then, just as he was in a dilemma, Caspian suddenly sneered as he faced the Troy family members. ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re not in South Earlington, so you don¡¯t know my name.¡± After saying that, Caspian raised his hand and pointed his finger at the Troy family members who rushed forward. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Swoosh! In an instant, a ray of blood-colored light spread out like the setting sun, covering the earth. Soon, the pungent smell of iron surged into the Gibson family members¡¯ nostrils, and they all stared wide-eyed with their minds nk at the scene before them. Right in front of them, the bloody Troy family members were like wet towels twisted hard as blood oozed out of them uncontrobly. Moreover, they did not even manage to scream much, and the dozens of the Troy family¡¯s True Martial Realm warriors were all dead. In the blink of an eye, the thick blood flowed in all directions, staining the floor ck. The members of the Gibson family were so scared that their legs became weak, and almost half of them were unable to stand, copsing and shivering on the ground. ¡°Spell! It¡¯s a spell!¡± It was as if dozens of thunders exploded in Zenith¡¯s brain, and he almost lost consciousness. After all, none of them in the Gibson family knew any magic skill. Yet, Zenith saw a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator casting a spell and killing dozens of True Martial Realm warriors in a sh with his own eyes. That scenepletely stunned Zenith, and he stood in ce dumbfoundedly like a tree stump, not making any move. On the other hand, Caspian did not spare another nce at the Gibson family members but walked toward Sna instead. ¡°Pack up and go back to the Heavenly Stars Sect,¡± Caspian patted Sna¡¯s head, ¡°When Ie back, I want to check if you have made any progress.¡± Sna bit her lip. She did not cry, but her eyes were red, and she nodded hardly at Caspian. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the Gibson family. Without those three second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators, coupled with the death of a group of people, the Troy family will no longer pose any threat to the Gibson family. As for the Silver Marrow Ore Vein, it¡¯ll depend on your father¡¯s ability. If you stay, he might sell it to you again.¡± After thinking about it, Caspian took out his jade identification badge and handed it to Sna. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to carry this, so bring this along when you return.¡± Chapter 462 Chapter 462 When Sna saw Caspian passing her the jade identification badge, she was stunned. Then, she looked at him. Caspian only smiled, saying, ¡°Even though I¡¯m supposedly your teacher, I¡¯ve never truly taught you anything useful. The only thing I have an abundance of right now is perhaps the sect contributions points in this jade identification badge. If you need to, you can find Master Delmont and ask if you can use them first. The Star-Refiner Valley has quite a lot of resources, and they¡¯re useful for your ascension.¡± Although Caspian sounded casual, Sna felt that her heart was stabbed. She was a girl of few words, but it did not mean she could not feel what others felt. At that time, Caspian¡¯s words carried a reminder as if he would nevere back. If it were not for the determination to die for something, the sect disciples would not simply give their jade identification badge to another person. Just like how Wesley handed his jade identification badge to Caspian, and he was ready to rush into the tide of monsters, nevering back. After taking a deep breath, Sna epted Caspian¡¯s jade identification badge. As she used too much force on her knuckles, they trembled and were. ¡°Alright,¡± Caspian patted Sna¡¯s head for thest time, ¡°When I¡¯m back, I want to see that you¡¯ve improved significantly.¡± Then, Caspian turned around, not looking back once. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Behind him, Sna tears rolled down her cheeks as she tightly held Caspian¡¯s jade identification badge and hummed heavily. *** Thest trace of summer heat was gradually reced by the coolness of early autumn as August passed. After autumn ended, another year was almosting to an end. In the blink of an eye, the year ended. It was now the fifth of January, only the first few days of the new year, and a heavy snowfall fell one after another. The mountains and rivers were all covered with ayer of pure silver tone, and the icy sensations between the breaths went straight into the heart and lungs of people. A ry station near the border of Salleria was extremely conspicuous at that moment amidst the white scenery. Rather than saying it was an inn, it was more like a shed covering an area of half an acre, surrounded by walls made of bamboo sticks and mud, which could at best stop the howling north wind. For a country, the border would usually be an uncivilized territory and few people would pass by. Hence, even if the ce was near the official route, the ry station appeared simple and crude. On that snowy winter day, the station was for passing pedestrians toe in and rest. At most, they could drink hot water and eat a simple hot meal. At that moment, about eight tables were randomly ced in the area, and around seven travel-worn customers sat in half of those tables. The shopkeeper and waiter in the station leaned on the sofa cushion beside the fire, squinting and dozing off. In that kind of winter, there were few pedestrians. Hence, they had no guests to entertain. Suddenly, the sound of the rushing clip-clop of hooves came from afar. As the sound was rather loud, it was obvious that it was not ordinary caravans. The shopkeeper and waiter ran the station here all year round, and they immediately opened their eyes and looked into the distance when they heard the noises. Shortly, amidst the white scenery, more than ten soldiers appeared. There was a hint of doubt in the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes, and he narrowed his eyes as he looked into the distance. Then, his eyes shed, and the shopkeeper hurriedly pushed the waiter next to him. ¡°Hurry up and greet the border guards!¡± When the initially sleepy guests heard the shopkeeper¡¯s shout, they suddenly felt energetic, and all looked out of the station. The ce was already within Salleria¡¯s territory, and since the shopkeeper said they were the border guards, they would naturally be Salleria¡¯s soldiers. The sound of more than a dozen cavalry horses trampling the ground got louder, and even the fragile bamboo strips walls of the station trembled, causingrge swaths of snow to fall. Soon, with the warm greetings of the shopkeeper and waiter, the curtain of the station¡¯s gate was suddenly opened. When the cold wind and snow blew in, more than a dozen tall and strong men with a sword around their waist walked into the station. After they walked in, they looked around the ce. The original guests in the station did not dare to look at them, and they all lowered their heads. Upon seeing that, the leader of the defenders sneered and ordered others to sit down. Then, he sat alone at a table and pompously threw his longsword and armor on the table, causing a loud ng. Next, he stepped on the bench with one foot and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s the shopkeeper? Serve us alcohol and meat now! We still have to hurry after eating! Faster!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± That was not the first time the shopkeeper came in contact with the border guards. Hence, as he urged the waiter to hurry, he warmed the wine for the guards and said respectfully, ¡°My lords, are you all rushing back to the capital after being invited to participate in the 30th-anniversary celebration of His Majesty¡¯s ascension to the throne?¡± ¡°What else can it be?¡± The leading defender grinned, and he appeared proud. The shopkeeper hurriedly gave a thumbs up. ¡°The 30th-anniversary celebration of His Majesty¡¯s ascension to the throne might be a nationwide celebration, but not everyone can be invited to participate. My Lord, since you can have this honor, you inevitably hold important positions in the military. You¡¯ll surely achieve meteoric sess in your career!¡± It was perfect ttery, but the soldier¡¯s face instantly sank when he heard it. Before long, he pped the shopkeeper¡¯s face. The loud p made the guests in the station feel a tingling pain in their cheeks as if they were being hit too. The shopkeeper spun around and fell to the ground, and the gon he held also shattered. His cheek and eye were swollen, and blood dripped from the corner of his month. After a while, the shopkeeper coughed a few times and spat out a few broken teeth stained with blood. The leading soldier nced at him coldly. ¡°What nonsense! Just pour the wine! If it weren¡¯t for the celebration of His Majesty¡¯s ascension to the throne and we can¡¯t spill blood these days, you¡¯ll already be dead!¡± The words made the shopkeeper shudder, and he hurriedly got up, not saying another word. Then, he swiftly poured the wine again. Once the waiter brought a few pots of dishes over, the shopkeeper immediately hid away. Inside the originally quiet station, the sound of feasting filled the ce. After a few sses of wine, the soldier just now seemed to remember what the shopkeeper just said and pped the table heavily. To be a border guard, they must be True Martial Realm warriors. Hence, his strength was far from an ordinary man. With just a p, a big hole appeared on the table, causing it to sway a few times, almost falling apart. ¡°What kind of nonsense was that? Important positions? Meteoric sess? It¡¯s been three years! For three years, I¡¯ve been thrown in the middle of nowhere! How can I get a meteoric rise!¡± The soldier roared, and he was full of anger. ¡°The promise they made three years ago was pleasing to the ear! Yet, look what¡¯s happening! Once they used me, they treated me like sh*t and tossed me as far away as possible! This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the celebration of His Majesty¡¯s ascension to the throne, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t return to the capital for the rest of my life!¡± Chapter 463 Chapter 463 The other guests in the station did not know what the soldier talked about, but hispanions were his confidants, and they were naturally aware of what he implied. In that instant, everyone¡¯s face changed. One of the soldiers whispered and warned, ¡°Hey, mind your words!¡± After saying that, the man hurriedly looked around as if watching out for eavesdroppers. However, the leading soldier flushed, and he pped the table in front of him to pieces, spilling his unfinished wine and dishes on the floor. ¡°Since they had the guts to do it, why can¡¯t I say it!¡± the leading soldier¡¯s eyes were burning with anger, ¡°Am I wrong! Weren¡¯t you there three years ago! I was so magnificent at that time, and all of you enjoyed the glory with me too! Then what! What did those guys say? As long as l cooperate with them, I¡¯ll at least be a general by then! Yet, look at what¡¯s happening now! Look at where we are!¡± Dwayne Jarrod yelled with great emotions, spitting his saliva everywhere. His voice was as loud as a bell, trembling everyone¡¯s eardrums. The child in the woman¡¯s arms was frightened to tears, but just as she whimpered, the woman hurriedly covered the little girl¡¯s mouth. Then, Dwayne nced at the woman coldly, then looked at his confidants again. ¡±Tell me, aren¡¯t those guys going back on their words! It¡¯s fine that they break their promise to me! What about you! I feel guilty about this! ording to your military merits at the time, even if you can¡¯t be a commanding general in a certain region and lead 5000 people, you can be a lieutenant general! Yet, as a result, you¡¯re all with me guarding the borders! Bah! This group of good-for-nothings in the capital! I¡¯ll ask them face to face what happened to the promises made for cooperating with them and getting rid of Caspian!¡± ¡°Dwayne! Stop!¡± The surrounding soldiers¡¯ faces dropped when they heard those words. Three years ago, they were not only witnesses but also participants in the turmoil concerning the future position of the prince of Salleria. Hence, they all knew the severity of the matter. After that incident, everyone chose to shut their mouths and never reveal a word, and the reason was straightforward, the truth of the incident was simply shameful. Whoever spoke out about it would undoubtedly die. At that time, Dwayne was fumed with rage, and coupled with the influence of alcohol, he revealed a hint of the past. If someone here were ill-intentioned and spread the news, these few soldiers would not survive if the higher-ups decided to trace the rumor to the source. The soldiers understood that the border was a remote ce and far from the upheaval in the capital city. Thus, no one knew about it or even paid attention to the incident. However, these soldiers were ridden with guilt, and the same thought arose in everyone¡¯s heart. It was always wise to y safe, and only the dead could keep a secret forever. After being reminded by his friends, Dwayne immediately recovered his senses, and he knew that it was a mistake to say all that. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Consequently, he gritted his teeth hard, and his face was gloomy. All the people present were soldiers who fought on the battlefields together, and they had an exceptional understanding of each other for many years. At that moment, everyone looked at one another, and they all understood what each other thought Although within the celebration of His Majesty¡¯s ascension to the throne, no blood should be spilled in the country, they were now located at the border, and few people pass by on usual days. Moreover, they were in a snowstorm, and even if someone came hereter, it would be a few days after. Therefore, as long as they were careful and cleared all the traces, no one would think that everything that happened here would have something to do with them. Furthermore, their purpose was to ensure that what Dwayne said just now would not be spread out. Therefore, even if the other guests here, including the shopkeeper and waiter, did not hear Dwayne¡¯s rants, everyone here must be killed to prevent any possibility. Dwayne obviously understood that point, and he squinted his eyes, hinting at the people around him. Then, the group of soldiers suddenly looked casual, and some of them walked out of the station with the knives on the table as they wanted to prevent anyone from fleeing amidst the chaos. Most of the remaining people gradually circled the other guests in the station, and the air in the ce suddenly turned unsettling. Although everyone else in the station did not know what would happen, they felt the change in the atmosphere. Soon, everyone appeared uneasy. Then, a short and chubby man who seemed like a businessman suddenly got up, seemingly indifferent, and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s so boring. I¡¯m going out to get some air.¡± As he spoke, the man headed toward the outside. However, just as he took two steps, the soldiers beside him suddenly strangled him. Next, the merchant was heavily mmed onto a table, sting the square table into pieces. The merchant was a mortal, and heid on the floor, groaning in pain. When the other guests saw that, they were horrified. Some just stood and were already scolded, forcing them to squat immediately. Seeing the group of ruthless soldiers, the guests present, including the shopkeeper and waiter who rushed over, were puzzled and horrified. They did not understand why these border guards that were supposed to protect their safety suddenly became murderous and wanted to kill them. Finally, the little girl who just whimpered burst into tears as she was frightened by the tense atmosphere. Her mother wanted to cover her mouth, but it was toote. Then, the horrified woman saw a soldier walking toward them with a sword, and his eyes were cold. When the longsword was drawn out of its sheath, the flickering cold light made everyone¡¯s heart stop beating. At that time, one of the guests stood up. The person wore a long cloak and a conical hat, so no one could see his appearance. Nheless, judging from his figure and exposed hands, the person was a young man. Dwayne and the other soldiers quickly looked at the person with a conical hat. When they first came in, they already noticed that pretentious guy. Nevertheless, they saw the world and saw many types of people, so they were not wary of the person. Seeing the other party suddenly getting up, they were all on alert. However, they immediately rxed when they realized that the other party did not carry any weapon. It seemed that the guy with a conical hat was no more than a businessman passing through the border between the two countries, and it was estimated that he wanted to buy his own life with money. ¡°You¡­¡± Dwayne nced at the person coldly, just about to refuse when he saw the person with the conical hat suddenly raise his head, revealing his chin. For some reason, Dwayne suddenly felt his heart pounding fiercely when he saw the person¡¯s chin. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 Dwayne thought the chin looked familiar, and the man¡¯s gaze even made him tremble a little uncontrobly. Soon, a feeling of uneasiness suddenly surged from the bottom of his heart. However, Dwayne could not recall where he saw the person. Then, Dwayne frowned, drew his longsword, and strode toward the conical hat man. Since the other party made him feel uneasy, he should just kill him! The space in the post was never big, to begin with, so Dwayne only needed a few steps to reach the man in the conical hat. Next, he raised his longsword. The other guests were horrified by what happened, and they all curled up, shut their eyes, and did not dare to look anymore. Suddenly, the conical hat person chuckled, slowly raising his head. The next moment, Dwayne saw the familiar face under the conical hat, and also the recognizable grin. ¡°Dwayne, there¡¯s no limit to your despicableness. You truly haven¡¯t changed the slightest bit.¡± The man¡¯s voice was so faint that only both of them could hear, yet Dwayne felt it was thunderous, and his body froze. Words could not describe Dwayne¡¯s emotions, and he only felt an extreme fear like lightning crackling and running along his spine, numbing his scalp. It was as if his blood stopped flowing, and his hands and feet were cold. At that moment, Dwayne felt as if he faced the endless abyss, and all his vitality was engulfed. Behind Dwayne, some of his henchmen felt something was wrong and asked aloud, ¡°Dwayne, what¡¯s happening?¡± Soon, several other people also became tense, holding longswords and approaching Caspian from several directions. ¡°Dwayne?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this guy?¡± Dwayne¡¯s back faced them, and they realized he did not move. Then, the soldiers nced at one another and approached Dwayne step by step vigntly. They could not see that Dwayne¡¯s face was beading with sweat, his facial features were distorted at an incredible angle due to the panic, and he was as pale as a piece of paper. ¡®How¡¯s this possible?! What in the world?! Isn¡¯t he dead! Wasn¡¯t he killed?! Is this a ghost! Is he here for my life?¡¯ Dwayne¡¯s mind rumbled right now, and he could not hear what his confidants said. The extreme fearpletely made him lose the ability to think, and only his instinct told him that the person in front of him was not a ghost. He returned! He was back with the same harshness as before for everyone to see! Shortly, Dwayne¡¯s few subordinates were already close by. If it were not for worrying that the conical hat guy did something terrible to Dwayne, they would have all rushed forward at the moment, shing him. Then, Dwayne¡¯s men heard a chuckle from the man with the conical hat. ¡°Wilson Trump, Travis Harlow, Mason Cooper, Elroy Hemmingway, Daniel Finch, Ben Rowe, Andrew May, Zayn Glendall¡­¡± Each time the conical hat person uttered a name, one of Dwayne¡¯s men present would standstill on the spot as if they were electrocuted, and the muscles on their faces started to twitch. When the eight people were named, their legs felt heavy, and they could not move. Not only their legs but even their body felt stuck. There was a look of horror and disbelief in everyone¡¯s eyes. Some of them were shivering so badly that they could not hold their longsword anymore, causing it to fall with a loud clunk. However, the man in the conical hat did not seem to notice their changes at all and continued, ¡°There are also a few who have just walked out. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. I didn¡¯t expect that you were all involved in that incident.¡± The man¡¯s tone was calm, but Dwayne and his subordinates felt as if it was a reminder from hell. Everyone¡¯splexion changed from flushed to pale, from pale to livid. They kept telling themselves that it could not be that person, and even if that person really survived a fluke and returned, his strength would be significantly reduced, and it was impossible for him to be their match. However, the memory of that year made them unable to resist at all, and there was only endless fear in their hearts. The person with the conical hat retreated, and he slowly removed his hat Then, Caspian¡¯s face appeared in front of everyone. They did not see Caspian for three years, and his appearance and figure did not change much. However, his aura was fundamentally different than before. The Caspian of the past was like a daunting sharp sword light, but he was now like a dragon breaking out of the waves in the deep sea, and the soldiers did not even dare to peep at him. When Dwayne noticed that Caspian nced at him, he lost control of his body, and his knees were weak. Then, he knelt to the ground with a thump. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± With trembling lips, Dwayne could not even speak aplete sentence. The other people could not help but fall on their knees. It was a cold winter with heavy snow, but all of them were sweating profusely. Their clothes were wet, and their hair seemed to have been soaked in water as sweat streamed down their cheeks. Everyone gritted their teeth as they trembled. Those who went outside noticed that something was strange, and they immediately rushed in. ¡±You¡­¡± When they saw everyone kneeling on the ground, they looked up and saw Caspian standing in front. These soldiers immediately turned pale, and they stood still like a statue. The other guests in the station did not know Caspian¡¯s identity. They only saw these ferocious soldiers who wanted to kill them before suddenly showing a look of panic like a mouse seeing a cat. The crowd was stunned, and they looked at Caspian in confusion. As the shopkeeper met more people than others, he naturally knew more information than ordinary people. Hearing Dwayne¡¯s address to Caspian, the shopkeeper recalled the rumors he heard in the past few years, and he thought of a possibility. The shopkeeper was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out At that moment, Caspian nced over everyone present and nodded, saying in a calm tone, ¡°Amazing! This is just brilliant! When I was away, you all learned to kill the citizens. It seems that it was a mistake not killing you back then.¡± When Dwayne and the other soldiers heard that, they shuddered, clenching their jaws hard. ¡°Who else was involved in the incident back then? Tell me one by one, and I¡¯ll give you an easy way out.¡± Caspian stood in front of everyone, his gaze was sharp, and his tone was firm. ¡°I¡­¡± Dwayne gritted his teeth, stepped back, and looked up at Caspian, ¡°Your Highness, are you going to kill us?!¡± ¡°Otherwise¡­ What do you think?¡± Caspian smiled, ¡°When you framed me, did you think of leaving a trace of empathy?¡± Chapter 465 Chapter 465 There was no room for turning back when Caspian said that. Dwayne and others perspired and clenched their teeth as fear, anger, unwillingness, all kinds of emotions stirred up in their chests. Three years ago, they bet on their future, thinking that they would achieve meteoric sess. In the end, they spent three years as border guards, and they could not return to the country. That time, they finally had the opportunity to go back, yet they met someone they believed died long ago. Moreover, they never wanted to meet the person anymore. ¡°I won¡¯t ept that!¡± Dwayne fumed with rage, roaring and ring at Caspian like an angered bull. ¡°I had the same thought when you imprisoned me in the hellhole prison.¡± Caspian chuckled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll just kill you! It just so happens that we can get another credit!¡± Dwayne suddenly drew his sword and waved, ¡°Everyone, go! The opportunity for our meteoric sess is here!¡± At that moment, everyone present knew that there were only two paths before them. One was to be killed by Caspian, who came back for revenge, and the other was to jointly kill the opponent and make an enormous contribution. No one would turn a blind eye to the great contribution! Since there was no way out, everyone gritted their teeth and rushed toward Caspian. Although Caspian was powerful three years ago, they remembered well that his body was already destroyed by poison when he was imprisoned in the hellhole prison. Hence, his actual strength was less than 1% of the past. Now that he returned, how big a storm could he set off? Even though these people guarded the border these years, their strength could only improve, not decline. Then, everyone rushed toward Caspian, and Dwayne, who shouted the loudest, actually backed away. In fact, he did not know why he retreated, but his instinct told him that Caspian was dangerous; a hundred times, a thousand times more dangerous than in the past, so he could only escape! As for Dwayne¡¯s confidants, he gave them a lot of benefits over the years, and it was the time for them to prove themselves! Dwayne stepped on the wall as hard as he could, and just like a cannonball, he sted the wall into pieces. When the cold air outside came oing and filled Dwayne¡¯s lungs, he felt energized. However, before he had time to set foot on the snow outside the station, a louder explosion sounded behind him. Next, Dwayne turned around in horror and immediately saw a blood light mixed with billowing air rushing toward him like a massive ball. To his shock, the blood light wrapped the iplete corpses of more than a dozen of his men! Swoosh! The turbulent wave of blood sttered on Dwayne, turning him into a bloody figure in a sh. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The rest of the steaming blood and residual limbs were sprinkled on the white snow outside, melting the snow and causing the scene to appear tragic. Dwayne¡¯s body and face were covered with blood. As he opened his mouth and panted, blood and his saliva flowed down. However, he could not control his body as he could not move at all. Dwayne was utterly stupefied. In an instant, Caspian killed more than a dozen of his men with the most violent attitude. Furthermore, Dwayne knew his subordinates very well. Although they were not extremely powerful masters, they were at least second-stage True Martial Realm warriors. With more than a dozen people working together, they could easily kill the best of the fourth-stage True Martial Realm warriors. However, Caspian instantly effortlessly killed these bunch of men as if he were squishing an ant. ¡®What¡­ What¡¯s his realm? He can¡¯t be in the fourth-stage True Martial Realm. Didn¡¯t they say he lost all his skills? Didn¡¯t they say he¡¯s only as strong as a first-stage True Martial Realm warrior? Is he¡­ Is he¡­¡¯ Dwayne stared wide-eyed as Caspian walked toward him step by step, and his cheeks twitched violently. At that moment, Dwayne felt suffocated, and an unbelievable thought surged in his heart. ¡®Is he a cultivator?!¡¯ At the thought of that, Dwayne¡¯s vision immediately turned ck, and unprecedented despair instantly swept through his body and soul. If the other party was a cultivator, even if Dwayne was ten times or twenty times stronger than now, he was as insignificant as an ant against his opponent. After all, an ant would still be an ant. Caspian walked up to Dwayne, but he did not rush to kill him. Instead, he said lightly, ¡°They¡¯re all dead. They all died because of you. They would have a bright future, but it was because of a wrong decision you made at the time.¡± As he spoke, Caspian raised his hand and swept across. Dwayne did not even see the Caspian move. When he realized it, the part below his knees were cut off. The cut was smooth and neat, just like a mirror. After cutting off Dwayne¡¯s calves, Caspian ced Dwayne into the snow as if he were a wooden stake. For a while, Dwayne did not feel the slightest pain. Then, Caspian took out a money bag from Dwayne¡¯s chest, squeezed it in his hand, and urately threw it into the shopkeeper not far away. ¡°This is topensate for your loss! Go as far as you can!¡± Dwayne guarded the border for many years. Although the border was barren, Caspian believed that he surely had a way to umte money. The money bag seemed small, but the money in it was enough to keep the shopkeeper and waiter from worrying about food and clothing for the rest of their lives. The shopkeeper and waiter, as well as the other guests, were already dumbfounded, and they did not respond. However, Caspian stopped paying attention to them. Instead, he grabbed Dwayne by his cor and dragged him across the snow. After a while, both of them disappeared in the blizzard. *** In the middle of the night, in the snow-covered mountains, the north wind whistled like the cry of a wild ghost, and it was incredibly eerie. However, if someone listened carefully, they would find that the blowing of the north wind was mixed with the sound of a human wailing. A small fire burned on the leeward side of the mountain, and flickering mes cast shadows on Caspian¡¯s face from time to time. On the cliff directly opposite him, Caspian nailed Dwayne on it with his limbs spread out. Dwayne¡¯splexion was like a dead person. Still, he knew that if he did not finish the information Caspian needed, Caspian had a hundred ways to make him suffer from all kinds of torture without letting him die. Therefore, the only thing he could do now was to follow Caspian¡¯s orders and tell him all the people he knew who participated in the incident. Every time Dwayne said a name, Caspian remembered it. All of the mentioned were now Salleria¡¯s influential figures, and three years ago, except for a few people, most of them were yet to obtain their current positions of power. In other words, everything they enjoyed now was obtained by stepping on Caspian without conscience. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Dawn approached, and only the faint dark red sparks of the fire under the mountain remained as if a strong gust of wind could blow it off. Caspian faced the stone, watching Dwayne who was nailed in front of him, was on hisst breath. The severe injuries, blood loss, and fright would be the end of him. The utter misery and the pain apanied by fear made Dwayne secretly curse at himself. Would it not be great if he were a weak mortal instead of a warrior? That way, he would be dead and free long ago, rather than ending up in that situation. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ named them all¡­ Your Highness¡­¡± Dwayne uttered with incredible difficulty. With every word he said, it felt as if a blunt knife scratched his throat. However, Dwayne had to find strength and say he wanted to die. ¡°Kill¡­ Kill me¡­ Just please¡­¡± Dwayne pleaded weakly. Nheless, Caspian only nced coldly at Dwayne and asked indifferently, ¡°Dwayne, have you been to the hellhole prison?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Just as Dwayne spoke one word, he suddenly realized something, and his pupils constricted. However, Caspian did not spare another nce at him anymore, and he turned around to leave. ¡°Enjoy that kind of despair.¡± ¡°Please¡­ Kill me¡­¡± Dwayne watched as Caspian¡¯s back went further and further into the snowstorm until hepletely disappeared. Soon, he let out a hoarse cry. Unfortunately, his blood ran dry, so he did not have any tears left either. *** Just as the day broke, Caspian crossed the border of Salleria and officially returned to his homnd. It was the 7th of January, and there were 21 days before Edgar¡¯s 30th-anniversary celebration of his ascension to the throne. Two weeks passed in the blink of an eye, and it was now the 22nd of January. At that time, the entire capital of Salleria appeared very lively, and few people mentioned the chaos in the imperial court a few years ago due to the passage of time. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Coupled with the fact that Carson showed great talent in cultivation and was epted as a Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple, the entire Salleria became rtively peaceful in the past few years. Not only that, rumors went around that once Carson ascended to the throne, Salleria would no longer be just a county but a country! Naturally, that kind of change was more exciting than opening up new frontiers. However, no one mentioned the name that once attracted people¡¯s attention as if the person never appeared before. As for the reason why, it would be whether someone deliberately suppressed it, or there were other reasons why only a few people knew about it. Salleria became a pivotal presence in several surrounding counties and countries as the Great Oceans Sect attached great importance to it. Consequently, its status was significantly improvedpared to a few years ago. Otherwise, Edgar¡¯s 30th-anniversary celebration of his ascension to the throne would not be organized with such great fanfare that several neighboring counties sent envoys toe and congratte him. Those unaware might even think Salleria capitted the counties. As early as a month ago, the capital of Salleria was already in the celebratory mood, and the atmosphere would bepletely pushed to the climax at the end of the month on the 28th of January. What Salleria had to do now was to make sure that the celebration was foolproof. On the one hand, they wanted to ensure the perfect atmosphere. While on the other hand, they must also remove all unstable factors as soon as possible. At that time, one of the most important ces in the whole celebration, the imperial city of Salleria, made the final preparations before the festivity. The entire imperial city must be recoated, the murals must be repainted, and the zed bricks and tiles must be reced with new ones. Not only that, even all the chairs, teacups, and bricks on the ground in the imperial city must be brand new to show the prosperous future of Salleria! The person in charge of that was none other than Morris, the eunuch, who now handled the imperial court¡¯s etiquettes. Being in control of the Salleria¡¯s imperial court¡¯s etiquettes meant Morris had absolute power to appoint and remove the pcedies and eunuchs in the imperial city. At the same time, he must handle the food and clothing of the king as well as decide on the decoration of the pce in the imperial city. The only person who could sit in that position and hold that kind of power could only be the most trusted confidant of Edgar, the current king. Three years ago, Morris was just a little-known eunuch in the inner court. Nheless, the reason was simple as to why he could reach such a high position now, he made an outstanding contribution three years ago. Morris was the first to discover that the former prince overstepped his boundaries with his sister and even intended tomit treason. It was precisely because of his keen findings and timely report that a catastrophe for Salleria was prevented. At that moment, Morris jumped up and down, directing a few muscr craftsmen to ce a one-story- high vase. ¡°Watch out! Be careful! Slow down! Don¡¯t rush! Hey! I told you to move slower!¡± Morris shrieked at the top of his lungs. Under his watchful eyes, those craftsmen finally ced the vase, and everyone¡¯s clothes were soaked in sweat. However, before they had time to catch a breath, they were abusively scolded by Morris. It was just that Morris¡¯s cheeks were a bit crooked, and he had a lot of missing teethpared to before for unknown reasons. Hence, it was difficult for him to speak, and his voice sounded unclear too. After scolding the careless craftsmen, Morris panted and took a seat. Other eunuchs waited beside him, and one quickly offered him tea that they prepared earlier with both hands. ¡°Eunuch Morris, you must pay attention to your health! These days, the entire imperial city needs you as a pir. It¡¯s not worth it for you to get ill by these lowly craftsmen.¡± Seeing Morris drinking the tea, the young eunuch hurriedly ttered him. At the same time, he kneaded Morris¡¯s shoulders at the right spots. Morris truly enjoyed being ttered, and he thought that was the ultimate pleasure in the world. Every time he had such thoughts, Morris could not help but feel proud of how vital his desperate decision back then was. Life was like chess. If the yer took the correct step, every other move would be right. Was that not him? Morris was so happy that one could not see his eyes as he smiled so bright, and he even groaned comfortably from the ttery. However, he still pretended to be reserved and said, ¡°What pir? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Remember, our Salleria¡¯s pir is only His Majesty, when He abdicates in the future, then it¡¯ll be the current Royal Highness¡­¡± When Morris mentioned Royal Highness, he suddenly thought of something and shuddered, abruptly stopping in mid-sentence. The young eunuch who served him noticed that Morris was suddenly stupefied with a look of horror in his eyes, and he did not dare to ask more. Then, the young eunuch quickly lowered his head, pretending that he did not know anything. After a while, he felt Morris¡¯ trembling stop, and he heard Morris¡®s high-pitched voice. ¡°Do you remember which lords I mentioned before who were yet to arrive in Salleria?¡± Chapter 467 Chapter 467 The young eunuch recalled the matter and said a few names. Soon, Morris began to frown, and the ufortable feeling in his heart got more intense. ¡°Tell me which lords..?¡± Morris asked. The young eunuch was very clever. He listened carefully to every word that Morris said on usual days, and he remembered them by heart. That time, he could finally do Morris a favor. After pondering for a moment, the young eunuch named the few lords. Morris¡®s frown got deeper, and his piercing voice was somewhat trembling as hemented, ¡°That¡¯s strange. These lords should¡¯ve arrived in the capital five days ago. Why¡¯s there no news about them? Moreover, they¡­ They¡­¡± The young eunuch pricked up his ears, wanting to listen carefully. However, he found that Morris suddenly turned quiet. When the eunuch looked over, he was surprised to find Morris¡¯s face as white as a sheet, and his complexion was horrible. Moreover, Morris¡¯s mouth, which was sunken because of his missing teeth, now appeared more obvious and hideous. ¡°Eunuch Morris¡­ Eunuch Morris?¡± The young eunuch shouted in panic. He was terrified when he saw Morris was wide-eyed, looking in a direction without moving. Not only that, his chest was not undting either. After shouting more than a dozen times, Morris suddenly shuddered and returned to his senses. Then, heughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡®m fine¡­¡± Despite saying that, Morris¡¯s expression read, ¡°I¡¯m about to be scared to death!¡± The young eunuch also did not know why the few lords were yet to arrive in the capital on time and what made Morris afraid. Furthermore, it was not an exaggeration to say that Morris appeared as if he were on his deathbed. Nheless, the young eunuch was naturally unaware of the secrets behind that, and Morris could not tell him either. At that moment, Morris¡®s heart was beating wildly. ¡®These soldiers all participated in the incident three years ago, but due to the power struggle, they were not left in the capital to enjoy the glory. Instead, they were sent to work in various ces, and some were even deployed to the borders. Did they n not toe back in time together, or did¡­ Something happen to them?¡¯ Morris was an intelligent person. If he were not brilliant, he would not be able to climb from an obscure little eunuch to his current position in just a few years. Hence, he quickly discerned that if the lords schemed together, the fact that Carson was now a Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple was enough to dispel the thought. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mortals fighting against cultivators? Only if they were dropped on their head as an infant. Therefore, the only possibility was they had an ident! ¡®But these lords were assigned to different ces. If there was an ident at the same time, it could only be done deliberately¡­ Who would do this, and what was the reason¡­¡¯ Morris naturally figured out the reasons. Otherwise, he would not be so afraid just now. However, he was still desperately telling himself that it was simply impossible. ¡®That person¡¯s dead! He died two years ago without leaving a corpse! He¡¯s surely dead! Even if he is alive, it¡¯s impossible to kill those soldiers at the same time! It must be a coincidence, and their journey was dyed for some reason!¡¯ Morris kept repeating these words to himself, and he did not even know how horrifying his demeanor was now. His originally nted face became more and more distorted as if he was a ghost struggling out from hell. Not only that, but the shadow in his heart still traumatized him from time to time, especially in hellhole prison when the figure that melted into the darkness pped his head almost to pieces. ¡°B*stard!¡± Finally, Morris roared into the sky, and he rolled his eyes. That time, he did not manage to catch his breath. Instead, he fainted, scaring the young eunuch who served him. Shortly, the scene was briefly chaotic as Morris suddenly passed out. *** At that time, Caspian already made some arrangements in the capital as nned and returned to his ce of residence. In the past few days, the gates of Salleria¡¯s capital city were open all day due to the arrival of guests from all over the world. Nevertheless, the sudden increase in the number of people in the city also provided Caspian with many conveniences. In the capital, there would be people gathering together and talking about the celebration in a few days. Hence, with almost no effort needed, Caspian knew when Edgar left the imperial city, the route, steps, and process of the celebration. Caspian stood in front of the entrance of the capital at that time, looking at the majestic gate, and sighed silently in his heart. ¡®It seems that no one thought I woulde back¡­¡¯ Caspian remembered what he said to Penny when they left here two years ago. ¡®I¡¯lle back and trample this ce.¡¯ After two years of preparation, it was finally the time to fulfill his promise! At the thought of that, Caspian was emotional. Suddenly, the sound of people shouting came from behind him. Caspian turned around and found more than a dozen gorgeously decorated festooned vehicles slowly driving toward the gate of the capital from a distance under the clearing of dozens of cavalry from Salleria. These festooned vehicles, from the model to the decoration on the rides and the driver¡¯s clothes, were colorful and exotic. ¡®Astren!¡¯ Caspian was shocked. As themander-in-chief who led the army into their imperial capital, Caspian was naturally familiar with the county¡¯s uniforms. At that time, he heard the discussions of the passers-by. ¡°Astren is sending a congrattory gift again!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I remember that a few days ago, more than a dozen carriages sending gifts came.¡± ¡°It seems that the rtionship between our Salleria and Astren has improved a lot.¡± ¡°Of course! I heard it too, Astren not only sent an envoy, but the princess is here to congratte the king in person!¡± The person who said that appeared proud. The matter where the princess of Astren was here to congratte the king made him a very proud citizen of Salleria. When Caspian heard that, his heart skipped a beat. ¡®Princess of Astren¡­ Daisy? Is she here?¡¯ Nheless, Caspian knew that Daisy would not be in these carriages. Instead, she should havee to the capital of Salleria long ago to prepare. However, Caspian still could not help but look at the vehicles slowly passing in front of him. ¡®I wonder how she¡¯s doing.¡¯ Although he did not see Daisy, Caspian expected that, so he was not disappointed. He was slightly concerned for her. After all, Daisy saved him at Darnley Valley, and she even told him about Edgar¡®s enthronement celebration. Just as Caspian pondered in his heart, a soft snort sounded. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 When Caspian heard the voice, his heart immediately trembled as he was too familiar with the sound! He then turned around hastily, looking in the direction of the sound. Soon, Caspian found that not far from him, a guy with a big beard and bronze skin grinned at him. Although it was a burly middle-aged man, those shrewd eyes betrayed his true identity! When the middle-aged man noticed that Caspian found him, he turned his face away and looked at the passing festooned vehicles. On the other hand, Caspian pondered for a moment and did not step forward. Instead, he turned around and got out of the crowd. After waiting for a while, the middle-aged man could not help but turn his head to look again when he realized Caspian did not approach him. As a result, he saw Caspian leave the crowd and walk toward the distance. ¡®This guy!¡¯ The middle-aged man granted, gritted his teeth, stomped his foot, and hurriedly chased after Caspian. Keeping a distance of about 50 meters from Caspian, the middle-aged man walked around Salleria for two hours. Then, he saw Caspian saying something to a hawker and suddenly elerated his pace. In a sh, he stepped into a nearby alley. The middle-aged man hurriedly chased after him and stepped into the alley. Soon, he was stunned. Caspian was nowhere to be found! ¡°He must be doing this on purpose!¡± The middle-aged man clenched his fists, and there was a look of embarrassment and anger in his eyes. At that moment, a voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Princess of Astren, why aren¡¯t you waiting for the king of Salleria¡¯s summon but disguise yourself and walk around the capital?¡± Hearing that voice, the middle-aged man¡®s eyes suddenly shed with surprise, and he hurriedly turned around. Immediately, he saw Caspian folding his arms, leaning against the wall, and looking at him with a faint smile. Although they met in Darnley Valley before, seeing Caspian returning filled Daisy¡¯s heart with joy and surprise. Nevertheless, Daisy naturally would not show these emotions. Shortly, the bearded middle-aged man raised his head, revealing the arrogant look of a young girl. ¡°Who are you to mind my business?¡± After saying that, Daisy felt a little embarrassed, and she hurriedly pressed several spots on her face and body before waving her hand on her face. The fluffy beard on the middle-aged man¡¯s face disappeared in a sh, and the bronze-colored skin also turned into a snow-whiteplexion. Next, the tall and burly body quickly shrunk down like a punctured ball, showing the exquisite curves wrapped by the oversized clothes. Then, the man stretched out his hand, grabbed the shirt, and lifted it. Soon, Daisy, the exotic princess with a chiseled face, snow-white skin, and a slender figure, appeared before Caspian. Caspian looked at Daisy up and down, nodding. ¡°This skill is amazing. Why don¡¯t you teach me if you have the time?¡± ¡°Stop dreaming!¡± Daisy swung her fists, revealing the two wriggling snakes on her wrist, one green, and one red. ¡°Those two snakes again.¡± Caspian waved his hands in annoyance. When he was in the snow cave, the snakes bit Caspian many times, and the memory of it was still fresh in his mind. Although these two little snakes were not big and only as thick as an adult¡¯s finger, one should not underestimate the power of their venoms. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware.¡± Seeing that Caspian was frightened, Daisy felt great satisfaction even if he might be pretending. Then, she squinted at Caspian. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe back. Actually, I didn¡¯t hold out much hope when I told you the news.¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s such an opportunity, I naturally won¡¯t miss it! Caspian smiled, ¡°But it¡¯s quite a surprise to meet you here today.¡± ¡°Watch out, or I¡¯ll spread the news of your return.¡± Daisy rolled her eyes at Caspian. Even though Daisy showed that expression, she was happy with Caspian¡¯sst sentence. ¡°In that case, I can only run away temporarily. After all, if they¡®re prepared, I can¡¯t make a big scene.¡± Caspianughed, and he was not worried about telling Daisy the truth. Moreover, Caspian understood Daisy well. If the woman said anything, it meant the matter was unimportant for her. Instead, the ones she buried deep in her heart were the most terrifying. ¡°Make a big scene?¡± Daisy instantly frowned. Soon, her face changed. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when that timees,¡± Caspian did not reveal anything, ¡°After all, you know my temperament, and I won¡¯t let this matter end so easily.¡± Daisy stared at Caspian for a moment and nodded. ¡°I know that you¡¯ll always leave room for maneuver, and you¡¯ll take action only when you¡¯re sure of everything. I just want to know one thing, how confident are you?¡± To Daisy¡¯s surprise, Caspian did not give her a clear answer that time. ¡°I don¡®t know either.¡± Then, looking at Daisy¡¯s surprised eyes, Caspian shook his head and added, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything I can, and the rest will depend on the situation at that time.¡± Hearing what Caspian said, Daisy also had a rough idea in her heart. Just as she was about to speak, a very gentle whistle sounded outside the alley. Besides cultivators, mortals or even warriors could not hear the noise. As soon as she heard the whistle, Daisy¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Sh*t! They found out that I¡¯m missing.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with brilliance. ¡°The people from the Great Oceans Sect,¡± Daisy answered quickly, ¡°You must¡®ve noticed some Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples among the citizens and patrolling guards these few days, and they¡¯re all here to help Salleria maintain order, preventing any idents.¡± Daisy quickly pressed her face a few times and waved her arm again as she spoke. Shortly, she regained her previous appearance of the burly bearded man. Then, she stepped out of the alley, and when she passed Caspian, she quickly said, ¡°The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples are following me. If I don¡¯t go out, they might rush in and discover your existence. We¡¯ll talk about it next time. Anyway, you have to be careful at that time. The Great Oceans Sect sent their elders over. Also, Carson and Camille didn¡¯te back¡­¡± When she said thest sentence, Daisy already arrived at the alley entrance, turned around, crossed the corner, and disappeared from Caspian¡¯s sight. Caspian froze in ce. After a while, he realized what Daisy said, and his eyes appeared profound as he murmured, ¡°Carson and Camille didn¡¯te back? Where did they go?¡± Chapter 469 Chapter 469 Standing on the roof, Caspian saw Daisy walking out of the alley and was immediately stopped by two young men in blue clothes. As they spoke, Caspian could sense Daisy¡¯s impatience. However, the two young men did not seem to care about her attitude at all. After questioning her, they finally let her leave. Caspian¡¯s eyes fell on the two young men. ¡®So, they¡¯re the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples¡­ Both of them are entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators.¡¯ Caspian carefully recalled some cultivators he noticed while walking in the capital these days, and some of them were indeed wearing the blue gown. It now appeared that it was the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s attire. ¡®There are quite a lot of people around¡­ Thankfully, I¡¯m prepared.¡¯ Caspian pondered for a moment and jumped off the roof. ¡®Everything will be clear in six days¡­¡¯ *** On the 28th of January, the much-anticipated day finally came. From the moment the sun appeared over the horizon, the entire Salleria¡¯s capital city was filled with the joyous atmosphere of celebration. The ceremony was even grander than Edgar¡¯s official enthronement ceremony. Taking advantage of the auspicious time, the royal chariot that Edgar rode was escorted by his guards of honor and thousands of soldiers. They started from the imperial city and went around the capital¡¯s inner city. Everywhere they went, firecrackers would be fired in unison, and hundreds of flowers were scattered, revealing the atmosphere of prosperity and harmony. By the time they returned to the imperial city, it was already noon. The next ceremony was where Edgar sat on the imperial throne in the imperial city square as he epted the worship of Salleria¡®s officials and envoys of other countries. Under Morris¡¯s leadership, the entire imperial city was long decorated, showing the ambiance that a royal family should have. At that time, what Edgar had to do was to climb up the nine steps and sit on the imperial throne under the attention of tens of thousands of people at the scene, once again feeling the taste of being at the top of the world. Looking at the nineyers of jade steps in front of him, Edgar was excited. For the ruler of a county, the feeling was unprecedented. ¡®I¡¯ve only dared to dream about this day for a second in the past!¡¯ After taking a deep breath in, Edgar secretlymented. Even though he might not be a cultivator, the Great Oceans Sect gave him precious medicines due to their rtionship with Carson. The precious medicines could extend his lifespan and help him undergo a thoroughgoing change. Even though Edgar was now in his fifties, he knew that his current state was stronger than in his twenties after taking the pills from the Great Oceans Sect. Moreover, Edgar recently felt that the bottleneck of his realm showed signs of loosening. In that way, reaching the fifth-stage True Martial Realm was no longer a dream. Of course, all of it was the benefit of getting rid of Caspian and recing him with Carson! At the thought of Caspian, Edgar could not help but feel resentful. That year, Caspian was only fifteen years old, but he already made unprecedented achievements. Hence, there were calls for Edgar to abdicate and let Caspian ascend to the throne. How could Edgar agree to such a request! Just as he held a wolf by the ears, the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s appearance and Carson¡¯s Demon Python Form gave him another possibility. Then, under his careful nning, that possibility became a reality. ¡®Fortunately, I¡¯ve been careful with the b*stard since he was born. All the maids and guards around him were personally selected by me so that he could only see a glimpse of the world. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to get rid of him. Hmph. Thankfully, I started early. Otherwise, if he ascended to the throne and found that this world waspletely different from what I let him know in the past, he would surely kill me in a heartbeat, knowing his temperament. However, the final winner¡®s me!¡¯ Edgar raised his head and looked at the imperial throne on the ninth-floor jade steps with a fiery look in his eyes. ¡®I can sit on this imperial throne for another 30 years! 60 years! 90 years!¡¯ Edgar stepped onto the first flight of stairs. The surrounding guards, officials, envoys, andmoners were long waiting for that moment, and all of them fell to their knees, shouting, ¡°Long live the king!¡± The sound was deafening. When he heard the roar, the feeling of being worshiped by thousands of people made his cheeks warm, and his body boil. He only experienced it when he ascended to the throne 30 years ago. As Edgar stepped another level, the firecrackers red in unison, and the entire imperial city was in an uproar. The third step¡­ The fourth step¡­ The fifth step¡­ With each step he took, Edgar could feel the vibration of the sound waves around him and the trembling jade steps under his feet. That feeling was so wonderful, and it was addicting. It was such a shame that the woman back then could not witness that, and neither could the d*mn b*stard! Stepping on the ninth step, Edgar felt the uproar of the entire capital city, but he suddenly felt mncholic. He thought, ¡®If I didn¡¯t agree to Astren¡¯s request at that time, it would be nice to imprison that b*stard in the corner of the imperial city today and let him see this scene.¡¯ Edgar smiled at the thought of that, thinking that it was a wishful dream. Two years ago, that b*stard was killed at the border, and even his bones were smashed to pieces. Nheless, it was still such a pity! As Edgar thought that, he turned around and faced countless subjects kneeling before him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then, he waved his hands, smiled, and slowly sat down on the imperial throne. However, he suddenly stopped less than half a centimeter from his seat. The smile on Edgar¡¯s face froze, and he appeared confused. At that time, he saw a figure slowly walking in from the gate of the imperial city in the distance. Logically speaking, no one would dare to move at will, let alone walking. Moreover, it was not an exaggeration to say the subjects would be too afraid to move their fingers. On that day, only Edgar could pass through the main gate of the imperial city. Hence, who was that person so brazen to sabotage his 30th- anniversary celebration! The confusion in Edgar¡®s eyes was reced by anger in an instant. The initially seated Edgar slowly stood, and the crowd saw his actions. With confusion in their eyes, everyone turned in the direction Edgar looked. Soon, the tens of thousands of people were stunned as they saw that a person wearing a conical hat had passed through the gate of the imperial city. Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, the man calmly walked along the avenue toward the center of the square. Every step the person took seemed to be stepping on everyone¡¯s heart, causing their heartbeats to be the same frequency as his pace involuntarily. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 No one knew when that person appeared, nor how he got here through theyers of encirclement, let alone the purpose of the person¡®s provocative behavior. Among the tens of thousands of people at the scene, perhaps only Daisy realized something. Daisy smiled faintly and thought, ¡®It¡¯s clearly within your character to do this.¡± Even though she thought so, there was a hint of worry in Daisy¡¯s eyes. After all, Caspian appearing in front of everyone was equivalent to telling them, ¡°I¡¯m here! Come and kill me!¡± Nheless, Daisy understood Caspian¡¯s emotions. That kind of injustice and grievance, as well as the feeling of wanting an answer which was suppressed for so long, needed such a release! Just when Daisy was being emotional, the figure walked several dozen meters forward. His pace was not fast but steady as if it were talking, and everyone¡¯s breathing and heartbeat were involuntarily affected. Seeing the man getting closer, Edgar¡¯s cheeks twitched under the crown. Morris, who stood not far away, turned pale, and his lips kept trembling, but he could not say a word. Everyone understood what it meant to have such an incident at the celebration. Finally, before the guards even moved, Edgar roared, ¡°Someone! Take him!¡± ¡°Edgar, your temper seems to have gotten worse.¡± At that moment, the man with the conical hat chuckled. Although his voice was not loud, the soles of the guards rushing up with murderous aura seemed to be tangled in something, and they could no longer move. That voice was all too familiar to those in Salleria¡¯s imperial city. Everyone thought that the owner of the voice was dead, yet they heard it once again. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Morris uttered with great difficulty, and he kept shuddering. The worry he had a few days ago came true, and he felt that he was out of breath. Soon, his body swayed from side to side. The surrounding officials also had expressions of surprise, fear, and disbelief on their faces. However, Edgar¡¯s face twitched even harder, and he clenched his teeth so hard that it made noises. ¡°It can¡®t be him!¡± Edgar said aloud in his heart. Then, he took a deep breath and roared at the man in the conical hat. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°How dare you destroy my Salleria celebration! Show yourself!¡± That time, Edgar did not even notice that he did not ask the guards to step forward to take down the opponent, but he cared about who the opponent was. ¡°You already have the answer in your heart, so why bother?¡± The person¡¯s voice in the conical still had a tone of mockery. He did not shout but spoke as usual, yet everyone could hear him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes on your death day.¡± Next, the man in the conical hat slowly touched the edge of his hat. Edgar did not blink and continued staring at the figure. Not only that, but everyone at the scene did the same as him. In that instant, the ce was so quiet that they could hear a pin drop. Swoosh! The guy lifted his conical hat. Soon, the young man¡®s high-spirited eyes, well-defined face, and the slightly upturned corners of his mouth appeared before everyone. ¡®It¡®s him!¡¯ Morris felt as if his heart were smashed, and he staggered back, falling directly to the ground. Edgar¡¯ s breathing became difficult, and his head buzzed. ¡®How¡¯s this possible! How can this be! Carson clearly said that he¡¯s dead! Why¡­ Why¡¯s be here?¡¯ Then, Edgar looked beside him in confusion. Usually, Carson would be standing there on asions like that. It was a pity that Carson was away and Edgar could not get any answer. Shortly, the scene fell into a dead silence, but everyone quickly recovered from the shock. Next, the sounds of gasping filled the ce. ¡°Cas¡­ Caspian! Why¡¯s he here!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he imprisoned in the hellhole prison!¡± ¡°Your news is outdated! He should have died at the border!¡± ¡°He¡­ He still dares to appear?¡± ¡°Sabotaging the celebration? Kill him and show no mercy!¡± ¡°What a shameless offender! We must kill him!¡± ¡°The embarrassment of Salleria humiliates us in front of the envoys of other countries this time. We must not let him go!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him go!¡± At first, it was just a few people shouting. Then, however, as if a huge wave swept through, the whole ce uniformly called for the immediate execution of Caspian. For a criminal like Caspian, who dared to ruin the celebration, the torture that these people came up with was crueler than before. Some said they should use a bamboo stick to stab him alive, the others said to put him in boiling oil. Even people were suggesting that he should be cut to pieces and be fed to the animals. A few even said to cut a part of his flesh and let maggots to chew on him to his painful death. The shouting was like a huge wave, causing the gs on the scene to soar in mid-air. Daisy looked at the resentful faces around her and nced at Caspian¡¯s indifferent expression, and she suddenly became teary. Although she was not a subject of Salleria, Daisy wanted to question these people loudly, ¡°Did you forget who protected you back then! Have you forgotten who drove the invading Tiger and Wolf Riders out of the county with the determination that he might never return! Did you witness the so-called crimes that Caspian did with your own eyes?!¡± Even though she was not Caspian, Daisy felt more and more aggrieved the more she thought about it. Suddenly, she saw Caspian tum his head, cast a knowing gaze at her, and shook his head slightly. At the thought of that, Daisy covered her mouth and sobbed silently. Tears welled up from her eyes and fell down her cheeks. Then, Caspian turned his sight back to Edgar and took a deep breath. Then, just like the roars of hundreds of tigers, like ten thousand bells ringing in unison, and like the copse of mountains, Caspian¡¯s voice immediately drowned the crowd¡¯s shouting. ¡°I, Caspian Montgomery, have returned! Because I want to seek justice for myself! Edgar, you and those who framed me will die today!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Crackle and rattle! A torrent of sound waves rolled out, and the ground around Caspian shattered and exploded. Even the nearby gpoles cracked, blown into sawdust, and the flying gs were torn into strips of cloth. At that moment, everyone became quiet, their faces turned pale, and their bodies trembled. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 No one knew when that person appeared, nor how he got here through theyers of encirclement, let alone the purpose of the person¡®s provocative behavior. Among the tens of thousands of people at the scene, perhaps only Daisy realized something. Daisy smiled faintly and thought, ¡®It¡¯s clearly within your character to do this.¡± Even though she thought so, there was a hint of worry in Daisy¡¯s eyes. After all, Caspian appearing in front of everyone was equivalent to telling them, ¡°I¡¯m here! Come and kill me!¡± Nheless, Daisy understood Caspian¡¯s emotions. That kind of injustice and grievance, as well as the feeling of wanting an answer which was suppressed for so long, needed such a release! Just when Daisy was being emotional, the figure walked several dozen meters forward. His pace was not fast but steady as if it were talking, and everyone¡¯s breathing and heartbeat were involuntarily affected. Seeing the man getting closer, Edgar¡¯s cheeks twitched under the crown. Morris, who stood not far away, turned pale, and his lips kept trembling, but he could not say a word. Everyone understood what it meant to have such an incident at the celebration. Finally, before the guards even moved, Edgar roared, ¡°Someone! Take him!¡± ¡°Edgar, your temper seems to have gotten worse.¡± At that moment, the man with the conical hat chuckled. Although his voice was not loud, the soles of the guards rushing up with murderous aura seemed to be tangled in something, and they could no longer move. That voice was all too familiar to those in Salleria¡¯s imperial city. Everyone thought that the owner of the voice was dead, yet they heard it once again. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Morris uttered with great difficulty, and he kept shuddering. The worry he had a few days ago came true, and he felt that he was out of breath. Soon, his body swayed from side to side. The surrounding officials also had expressions of surprise, fear, and disbelief on their faces. However, Edgar¡¯s face twitched even harder, and he clenched his teeth so hard that it made noises. ¡°It can¡®t be him!¡± Edgar said aloud in his heart. Then, he took a deep breath and roared at the man in the conical hat. ¡°How dare you destroy my Salleria celebration! Show yourself!¡± That time, Edgar did not even notice that he did not ask the guards to step forward to take down the opponent, but he cared about who the opponent was. ¡°You already have the answer in your heart, so why bother?¡± The person¡¯s voice in the conical still had a tone of mockery. He did not shout but spoke as usual, yet everyone could hear him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes on your death day.¡± Next, the man in the conical hat slowly touched the edge of his hat. Edgar did not blink and continued staring at the figure. Not only that, but everyone at the scene did the same as him. In that instant, the ce was so quiet that they could hear a pin drop. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Swoosh! The guy lifted his conical hat. Soon, the young man¡®s high-spirited eyes, well-defined face, and the slightly upturned corners of his mouth appeared before everyone. ¡®It¡®s him!¡¯ Morris felt as if his heart were smashed, and he staggered back, falling directly to the ground. Edgar¡¯ s breathing became difficult, and his head buzzed. ¡®How¡¯s this possible! How can this be! Carson clearly said that he¡¯s dead! Why¡­ Why¡¯s be here?¡¯ Then, Edgar looked beside him in confusion. Usually, Carson would be standing there on asions like that. It was a pity that Carson was away and Edgar could not get any answer. Shortly, the scene fell into a dead silence, but everyone quickly recovered from the shock. Next, the sounds of gasping filled the ce. ¡°Cas¡­ Caspian! Why¡¯s he here!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he imprisoned in the hellhole prison!¡± ¡°Your news is outdated! He should have died at the border!¡± ¡°He¡­ He still dares to appear?¡± ¡°Sabotaging the celebration? Kill him and show no mercy!¡± ¡°What a shameless offender! We must kill him!¡± ¡°The embarrassment of Salleria humiliates us in front of the envoys of other countries this time. We must not let him go!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him go!¡± At first, it was just a few people shouting. Then, however, as if a huge wave swept through, the whole ce uniformly called for the immediate execution of Caspian. For a criminal like Caspian, who dared to ruin the celebration, the torture that these people came up with was crueler than before. Some said they should use a bamboo stick to stab him alive, the others said to put him in boiling oil. Even people were suggesting that he should be cut to pieces and be fed to the animals. A few even said to cut a part of his flesh and let maggots to chew on him to his painful death. The shouting was like a huge wave, causing the gs on the scene to soar in mid-air. Daisy looked at the resentful faces around her and nced at Caspian¡¯s indifferent expression, and she suddenly became teary. Although she was not a subject of Salleria, Daisy wanted to question these people loudly, ¡°Did you forget who protected you back then! Have you forgotten who drove the invading Tiger and Wolf Riders out of the county with the determination that he might never return! Did you witness the so-called crimes that Caspian did with your own eyes?!¡± Even though she was not Caspian, Daisy felt more and more aggrieved the more she thought about it. Suddenly, she saw Caspian tum his head, cast a knowing gaze at her, and shook his head slightly. At the thought of that, Daisy covered her mouth and sobbed silently. Tears welled up from her eyes and fell down her cheeks. Then, Caspian turned his sight back to Edgar and took a deep breath. Then, just like the roars of hundreds of tigers, like ten thousand bells ringing in unison, and like the copse of mountains, Caspian¡¯s voice immediately drowned the crowd¡¯s shouting. ¡°I, Caspian Montgomery, have returned! Because I want to seek justice for myself! Edgar, you and those who framed me will die today!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Crackle and rattle! A torrent of sound waves rolled out, and the ground around Caspian shattered and exploded. Even the nearby gpoles cracked, blown into sawdust, and the flying gs were torn into strips of cloth. At that moment, everyone became quiet, their faces turned pale, and their bodies trembled. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 ¡°Such a criminal must be killed!¡± ¡°Kill him, and we¡¯ll get promoted greatly!¡± ¡°How dare he ruin this day! He must be killed!¡± ¡°I thought he was a hero before, but he turns out to be a devil!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for His Majesty¡®s wiseness, we wouldn¡¯t have seen his true colors!¡± In an instant, dozens of guards rushed to CaspianCaspianCaspian. Beneath their armors, their faces revealed their distaste for CaspianCaspianCaspian. CaspianCaspianCaspian never intended to prove his innocence with his return that time, he just wanted a statement from Edgar. However, seeing the looks of these guards ring at him, CaspianCaspianCaspian could not help but sigh. Nheless, he quickly recovered from those emotions. ¡®I¡¯ve already stepped on the gateway to immortality. The reason for my return is just to achieve enlightenment. Although they used to be the people I needed to protect, they are now my enemies. Since they are enemies, there¡¯s no need to be merciful. If I be an overly cautious person after entering the journey to immortality, there¡¯s no reason for me to cultivate as I won¡¯t be able to take a step further in this road!¡¯ CaspianCaspianCaspian¡¯s heart became clear when he thought of that, and he was no longer confused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re blocking my path. Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Boom! The guards that rushed over dashed out in a sh, and their armors were instantly torn apart and exploded in rnid-air. Not only that, but the bodies of these guards were also swiftly blown up in the armor. At first nce, they were like firecrackers, exploding fiercely in the air, making loud crackling sounds. Arge amount of thick blood sprayed out, pouring down like a storm and sputtering countless shocking blood spots on the ground. Shortly after, the pungent smell of blood spread in the area. Thud! CaspianCaspianCaspian walked on the blood, and his eyes were fixed on Edgar. The thick, slippery liquid under his feet did not affect his movements, and the blood that fell like raindrops did not ssh on him either. When the blood was about to fall on him, it seemed to touch an invisible barrier and immediately slipped in other directions. Edgar frowned, gritted his teeth, and clenched his fists so hard that his knuckles turned blue. ¡®This imbecile¡­ This b*stard¡­¡¯ ¡°Go to hell!¡± At that time, an old general with a gray beard suddenly rushed out from the crowd, swinging a giant ax and sweeping it toward CaspianCaspianCaspian¡®s legs. CaspianCaspianCaspian knew the old general, and he was once carried by him when he was a child. Yet now¡­ CaspianCaspianCaspian took a step forward indifferently. Bang! CaspianCaspianCaspian immediately stepped on the giant ax that swept over into the ground. The huge force instantly pulled the old general¡¯s arms and dislocated them, mming him to the ground. The old man¡¯s bones were broken at every inch, his head hit the ground, and he immediately fainted. CaspianCaspianCaspian did not spare the old general another nce, and he directly walked past the man. Soon, another dozen guards bolted toward him, and CaspianCaspianCaspian stopped in mid-tracks, sting a punch. The surrounding air was like a giant dragon moving or a huge wave rolling, knocking everyone out with a loud bang. The ground also shattered, and the broken bricks turned into concentric circles, spreading out toward the surroundings. Dozens of guards fell to the ground like meteorites smashing the earth. All their armors burst open, and their faces were full of fear and distortion. Soon, there was no more sound. CaspianCaspianCaspian continued to move forward, and a guard snuck behind him, wanting to attack. Without even looking back, CaspianCaspianCaspian grabbed the opponent¡¯s longsword backhandedly and pulled hard, directly tearing the man¡¯s arm with the de. Before the guard could even wail in pain, CaspianCaspianCaspian grabbed his arm and swept across. Then, the arm with the longsword immediately shed the person in half at his waist. At that moment, the guard was still alive, and he groaned in pain on the ground, trying to stuff his intestines back into his abdominal cavity. People kept rushing out, wanting to represent justice and sanction CaspianCaspianCaspian. However, all of them were knocked to the ground by CaspianCaspianCaspian. The avenue that led to the gate of the imperial city turned into a river of blood as CaspianCaspianCaspian moved forward. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The strong smell of blood was so intense that it made everyone¡¯s soul tremble in fear, thinking that they were in purgatory. The people shouting and cursing CaspianCaspianCaspian with the cruelest words suddenly became lesser as their voices turned lower. Daisy stood up and looked at the group of people with pale faces and fearful eyes, and she just wanted to yell at them, ¡°You idiots, don¡¯t you understand! If CaspianCaspianCaspian is really as evil as you said, you¡¯re all going to die! Anyone who scolded him before will be killed! He hasn¡¯t killed you yet because he has something more ambitious in mind! Don¡¯t you understand!¡± Daisy clenched her tiny fists, and her gaze fell on CaspianCaspianCaspian. The distance between the imperial city gate to Edgar¡¯s imperial throne was about 300 meters. At that point, CaspianCaspianCaspian already walked most of the way, and he was less than 100 meters away from Edgar. Edgar appeared uneasy as he never imagined that CaspianCaspianCaspian would return as such a powerful person. Three years ago, CaspianCaspianCaspian could not have killed so many guards in a sh! Moreover, to ensure the smooth progress of the celebration, the guards stationed in the imperial city were the elites! Even though those guards rushed forward in groups, CaspianCaspianCaspian easily sted them off without using any weapon and just relying on his bare hands. Then, looking at the corpses and blood behind CaspianCaspianCaspian, Edgar felt his arms trembling slightly. That was the first time since CaspianCaspianCaspian appeared that he felt a trace of fear. Nheless, Edgar was in a better situation as he could still stand before his imperial throne. Unlike Morris, who was already slumped to the ground, staining his pants with fecal and urine. He appeared utterly miserable. Edgar gritted his teeth when he saw CaspianCaspianCaspian walking toward him as if he entered a barrennd and no one stopped him. Then, just as he was about to send someone forward, the man in blue not far from him came out. ¡°Your Majesty, leave the next thing to us.¡± Seeing the man in blue walking out, Edgar breathed a sigh of relief. Then, he looked at the approaching CaspianCaspianCaspian and uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°It seems that you had quite a dumb luck in the past three years to have such a breakthrough in strength! But your luck is over! No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t be stronger than the Great Oceans Sect¡®s cultivators! They¡¯re immortals, and you definitely can¡¯t deal with them easily as you¡¯re just a common man!¡± Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw a few cultivators in blue walking out of the crowd and facing him from a distance. ¡°The Great Oceans Sect, I¡¯ve waited for you for a long time!¡± The leading Great Oceans Sect¡¯s cultivator was an elder-level figure in the sect, but his realm was not high. He was only an entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. However, the realm was unmatched in a ce where cultivators were rare in Salleria. For the 30th anniversary of Edgar¡¯s ession to the throne, because of Carson, the Great Oceans Sect also sent a group to congratte him. Moreover, it also had the purpose of strengthening Salleria¡®s name. After all, whether it was Salleria or the surrounding counties, the True Martial Realm was the pinnacle of their realm, and cultivators were extremely rare. Besides the Great Oceans Sect¡®s elder, about twenty or so first-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples came along. These disciples were naturally tasked with the responsibility for the security of several important ces in the capital of Salleria. For example, tracking Daisy was one of their tasks as Daisy was now a cultivator, and she was one of the most powerful figures in the county. As the celebration fell intoplete chaos and the opponent was already a cultivator, so as the backer of Salleria, the Great Oceans Sect must make a move. If the opponent were allowed to continue unscrupulously, it would be not only humiliating for Salleria but also the Great Oceans Sect. ¡°You¡¯re Caspian, the former prince of Salleria?¡± The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s elder was a man in his thirties, and he had a chiseled face, making him appear like an earnest man. That temperament might be one of the reasons the Great Oceans Sect sent him to Salleria. When he noticed that Caspian was also looking at him, the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s elder added, ¡°I¡®m Weldon Merlo from the Great Oceans Sect.¡± Daisy became worried when she saw the Great Oceans Sect¡®s elder walking out, and he was even a cultivator in a higher realm than Caspian. However, she could not directly help Caspian due to her current identity. Daisy was currently representing Astren and the sect she belonged to. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If she interfered, it might cause a dispute between the two sects. By then, not only would she suffer, Caspian might not be able to leave Salleria¡®s territory even if he managed to escape the pce. However, Daisy did not find any hint of pressure on Caspian¡®s face. Instead, Caspian still grinned, which puzzled everyone and wondered what he thought. ¡®Weldon¡¯s a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Even though he¡¯s only an entry-level, he¡¯s still another level higher than you¡­¡¯ Just as Daisy thought of that, a ray of white light shed in her mind. Then, she recalled what Caspian said to her in the alley a few days ago. ¡°You¡®re well-prepared because you¡¯re guarding against the Great Oceans Sect?¡± At the thought of that, Daisy thought it was indeed possible. Based on her understanding of Caspian, she believed that Caspian began to prepare after learning that his opponents included the Great Oceans Sect when they were in Darnley Valley. That was his character. Daisy finally calmed down a little, but she still stared at Caspian, not blinking even once. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your name, but as long as you¡¯re the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple, you must die.¡± Caspian suddenly let out an angry yell. Then, just like a cannonball out of its chamber, he suddenly elerated toward Weldon and the other Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°Because I know that you are the mastermind behind the scenes!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The ground beneath Caspian¡¯s feet exploded and shattered in an instant, and his figurepressed the air, leaving a long afterimage along the way. Weldon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his eyes shed with bright lights. ¡°Stop him!¡± Weldon ordered as he shook his arm. Then, he took out an ice-blue spear and stabbed Caspian. ¡°Breaking the Waves!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, the ice-blue spear stabbed hundreds of times. All of a sudden, a series of icy blue sharp spears suddenly intertwined into a murderous and inescapable. The buzzing sound made everyone¡®s heart pound wildly as they waited for Caspian to m into it. ¡°Just because you¡¯re at the second-stage Pulse Control Realm?!¡± Caspian rushed forward and roared. ¡°Just because of¡­ Second-stage Pulse Control Realm?¡± When the crowd heard Caspian¡¯s scream, they were stunned. That guy was simply too arrogant! The next moment, Caspian stepped forward and waved his arm. A ck spear, like a dragon emerging from the sea with a mighty force, crashed onto Weldon. Then, just like the ck clouds forming before the rainstorm, everyone around him felt as if their spirits were oppressed, and their blood stopped flowing. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± Caspian shot his spear out, and the force was terrifying. Crackle and rattle! The icy-blue spear light was smashed to pieces like ss, and they were blown into powder as they were caught in the ck shadow of the spear and instantly disappeared. Weldon¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. The moment he attacked Caspian, he could tell that the opponent¡¯s realm was only the first-stage Pulse Control Realm. However, Weldon quickly noticed something was wrong. Although Caspian was in a lower realm than him, Caspian erupted a far more powerful force than he could. The moment the spear was shattered to pieces, Weldon thought, ¡°Sh*t!¡± He hurriedly tried to dodge. However, he quickly found that the ck spear shadow was indescribably fast. At that moment, the spear pierced through the void and reached him! Weldon felt that with him as the center, the air in the surrounding area waspletelypressed, forming a vacuum or a ck hole that devoured everything. Swoosh! The next moment, the Ghoul-Locker Spear stabbed through Weldon¡¯s chest, causing him to bleed profusely like an erupting volcano. The blood sprayed out from Weldon¡¯s back, sputtering dense blood drops on the ground. Suddenly, the air in the entire square froze, and everyone¡®s mind went nk. They all saw the elder sent by the Great Oceans Sect was shot through by Caspian¡®s spear, and he could not even dodge. What happened to Caspian in these three years?! Daisy covered her mouth, and her blue eyes shed with disbelief and surprise. Edgar breathed rapidly, and his eyes fixed on the hole in Weldon¡¯s back His eyes were bloodshot, his nostrils red in a visible range, and all kinds of emotions such as panic, anger, and doubt constantly appeared on his face. ¡°This¡­ How¡¯s this possible¡­¡± Weldon uttered with difficulty as he looked at Caspian, who approached him step by step. When he opened his mouth, blood oozed out. Weldon wanted to raise his hands and legs, but his limbs seemed to be filled with lead, and he could not move at all. Then, looking at Caspian, who approached him, Weldon struggled to spit out the remaining half of the sentence. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ A disciple of the sect¡­¡± Chapter 474 Chapter 474 ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Caspian looked at Weldon and smiled, ¡°Me too!¡± Swoosh! Weldon¡¯s pupils shrunk, and he froze like a statue. He finally understood where he failed, he underestimated Caspian! Weldon always thought Caspian not only survived but also became a cultivator because of some luck. However, he never expected that Caspian was a sect disciple too! At that moment, Weldon¡¯s brain crackled as if lightning exploded, and many fragmented memories started to connect in his mind. Before that, there was frankly a lot of information worthy of his attention. If Caspian appeared openly, he surely had a reliance. For instance, Weldon heard that the former prince was just a first-stage True Martial Realm crippled man who was highly poisoned. However, Caspian stood before Weldon, and he was at the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Moreover, only two years have passed for him to make such progress! That information was actually in front of his eyes from the beginning, but Weldon did not take it to heart at all. ¡°I¡­ Ah¡­¡± Weldon¡¯s lips trembled. He never felt so terrified, even when his chest was pierced. In an instant, his face was as white as a piece of paper. Soon, Weldon heard the shouts of the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples behind him. ¡°Hurry and save Elder Weldon!¡± ¡°Kill that individual cultivator!¡± ¡°Let¡®s attack together!¡° ¡°Let¡¯s show him the power of the Great Oceans Sect!¡± ¡°Idiots! He¡¯s a sect disciple, and I can¡¯t stop his spear. You¡¯re only a group of first-stage Pulse Control Realm apprentices. Even if you all rushed up together, it¡¯ll be useless. Run now!¡± Weldon wanted to remind the bunch of apprentices. Unfortunately for him, Caspian swiftly saw through his n. Before Weldon could speak, Caspian stretched out his hand, grabbed the other¡®s forehead, and pulled. Rip! Caspian tore off a human¡¯s head. Weldon died with a remaining grievance. With his headless body, he stood there for a moment as a stream of blood poured out, and he fell to the ground. Weldon¡®s death made the group of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples incensed, and they lost their minds. ¡°Don¡®t let him go!¡± ¡°We must kill him to avenge Elder Weldon!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In a sh, dozens of figures attacked Caspian. ¡°You¡¯re too weak, and it¡¯s rather disappointing.¡± Caspian shook his head and looked at the bunch of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples, slowly raising his right hand. When the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples saw the scene, they were surprised. ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t even want to use a weapon!¡± ¡°I just found out that his spear is at least a ninth-grade weapon. That was why he could defeat Elder Weldon!¡± ¡°Now that he has no weapons, he¡¯s like a tiger without teeth and ws. We have an advantage in numbers, so he¡¯s surely dead!¡± Just as the group of Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples was wishfully dreaming, they saw Caspian pointing his finger at them and slowly uttered, ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor.¡± In a sh, the bunch of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples was covered in blood-red color. The burst of light was like endless sharp sword energy, and all the dozens of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples were shot into a sieve. Dozens of corpses fell from the air like flies in the blink of an eye. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! As each corpse fell to the ground, arge amount of blood would ssh everywhere. The body of a cultivator was stronger than that of a mortal, and the same was true of the blood. Consequently, the blood gushing out of each of them was far more than a mortal. At that moment, more than 20 Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples bled profusely from the countless holes of wounds on them. For a while, the silent scene was only filled with the sound of water rushing as if there was a river flowing. Everyone present was stupefied. It was still eptable that Caspian could defeat so many guards. After all, he was Salleria¡¯s invincible legend in the past. However, Caspian killed the Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples, who were all immortals! Killing one cultivator was still reasonable, but he killed a bunch of them, and he did it so effortlessly like killing ants! Everyone waspletely dumbfounded, and their eyes widened, and their jaws dropped. On the other hand, Edgar¡®s chest undted. At that moment, he saw Caspian looking at him, and their eyes met. Edgar suddenly felt as if it was a cold winter, and he was stripped of his clothes and thrown into the vast white wilderness of the snowstorm as an uncontroble cold oozed from his bone. Caspian was really here to kill him! Ridiculous improvement was not a match for the guy at all! Without any hesitation, Edgar wanted to run away, and he could not care less about the so-called dignity of a king. When Caspian saw Edgar turning around in a hurry, heughed. The next second, his face turned gloomy, and he grabbed his Ghoul-Locker Spear, shooting it out. ¡°Edgar, you¡¯re dead!¡± Swoosh! The Ghoul-Locker Spear pierced Edgar¡¯s shoulder like a ck bolt of lightning, pinning him to the ground. Edgar felt as if a giant elephant trampled his back, and his entire body was smashed to the ground with inertia. With a bang, the ground cracked, and half of Edgar¡®s body was smashed into the ground. Soon, the smell of blood filled his mouth and nose. Fear, helplessness, panic, and such emotions filled Edgar¡¯s heart. Seeing that the county king was nailed to the ground, someone in the square shouted, and everyone shuddered, came back to their senses, and turned around to run. At that time, Caspian roared like thunder, ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone that dares to run!¡± The cultivator¡®s momentum immediately stirred the changes in the situation. However, some people did not believe Caspian, and they were still desperately rushing outside the imperial city. Shortly, there were loud bangs and noises, and the gate of the imperial city instantly rose into the sky. The group of people rushing in front did not even have time to scream, and they were burned to ashes in an instant. The survivors who rushed behind were full of fear and panic, and the mes in front of them blocked their way like a moat. Looking at the ferocious mes, Daisy turned to Caspian. ¡°So, you really prepared from the beginning.¡± In the square, people wailed and cried. However, Caspian did not seem to care. Instead, he continued to walk toward Edgar at the same pace as before. Edgar struggled, trying to pull the Ghoul-Locker Spear off his shoulders, but how could he easily break free from Caspian¡¯s strength and the power of the almost spirit tool? Besides hurting himself further from the twisting and turning, Edgar¡¯s effort was useless. Edgar had his back facing Caspian, and he could not see how far the other party was from him. However, the other party¡¯s footsteps could be clearly heard as if they were a death knell. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Fear grew and spread like a wild weed inside him, and Edgar¡¯s face was bloodied as he gritted his teeth and his body trembled. He was never so frightened and embarrassed as before. ¡®How! Why did it end up like this! This guy! Why did he return?! He¡¯s even stronger than before!¡¯ Edgar growled in his heart. However, none of that could change the fact that he was afraid. As Caspian got closer and closer, Edgar felt his body getting colder. At that time, Morrisid on the ground, covering his head, his back was arched high, and he could not stop shivering. When so many people fled in chaos just now, he wanted to run, but his legs went weak, and he could not control them at all. As heid on the ground, Morris prayed silently in his heart, ¡®You can¡¯t see me! You can¡®t see me!¡¯ However, just as Morris was in despair, Caspian¡¯s footsteps stopped in front of him. The next moment, he heard the voice that made him wet his pants in the middle of the night for the past hundreds of days. ¡°Eunuch Morris, do you remember when I said I don¡¯t want to see you ever again?!¡± Morris¡®s tears and snot were uncontrobly poured out. He could not say a word at all, and he could only grit his teeth and kowtow desperately, leaving a clear blood mark on the ground after a few times. Even so, Morris did not dare to stop, and he continued to kowtow as hard as he could. After a while, his forehead was bloody and injured. ¡°Your acting was much more realistic when you poisoned me while I was unprepared and told everyone in a panic that I was going to rebel.¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Morris¡¯s internal organs began to twitch, tears rolled down his cheeks, and he kowtowed even harder. In the blink of an eye, a thickyer of blood and tears covered his face. ¡°I¡¯ve never offended you!¡± Caspian shook his head, raised his foot, and stepped. Bang! Morris¡¯s head exploded like a squashed tomato. Red and white fluid along with the shredded meat and bone residue spread out toward the surrounding. Next, Morris¡¯s body froze, and he fell to one side, not making another move. After walking past Morris, Caspian swiftly appeared before Edgar. ¡°I think we should go back to your imperial throne and have a good talk.¡± Just as Edgar heard that, he felt his body rise into the air and fly out. Bang! Edgar¡¯s body mmed heavily on the imperial throne, and the chair was smashed into pieces as fragments of it flew everywhere. Edgar fell into the wreck, and blood gushed from his nose and mouth. Then, just as he struggled to stand up, Caspian came to him and put his foot on his chest. Bang! Edgar¡®s body mmed on the high tform again. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Crack! Large pieces of fragments spread out from beneath him. At that moment, Edgar felt that his internal organs were about to be crushed into a bloody pulp. Then, he wailed and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Edgar, which part of me made you feel so uneasy that you have been wary of me since I was a child?¡° Caspian looked at Edgar from above. After leaving Salleria, Caspian discovered that he lived a massive lie since he was young. That lie was created by Edgar. Compared with being wronged, Caspian wanted to know what made Edgar so wary that he would get rid of him as soon as he had the chance. ¡°Since you ¡®re so worried about me, why didn¡¯t you get rid of me as a child?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked into Edgar¡¯s eyes. The oppression from a Pulse Control Realm cultivator made Edgar feel his soul was pressured into a thin piece of paper as if it would be torn to shreds at any time. In the past, he fantasized about how he would curse and humiliate Caspian. Nheless, Edgar finally realized that in the face of the opponent¡®s powerful momentum, it was impossible for him to have the desire to resist, let alone curse him. Seeing that Edgar¡¯s breathing got faster and his face turned blue, Caspian reduced his strength, making Edgar sigh with relief with difficulty. ¡°Spill it!¡± Caspian noticed that the other party continued to gasp for air, and he stepped hard, breaking Edgar¡¯s kneecap with a loud cracking sound. Edgar instantly screamed at the top of his lungs, stretching his body straight, and his eyes bulged out. As Edgar wailed in pain, Caspian uttered gently. No matter how deafening Edgar¡¯s shout was, he could still hear Caspian¡¯s voice. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡®t tell me the reason, but you must tell me those involved in the matter at the time! By the way, I¡®ll never let Carson off the hook, including the Great Oceans Sect! Although my current strength isn¡¯t enough to destroy the Great Oceans Sect, I¡¯ll kill any cultivators of the sect that I meet along my journey.¡± Edgar¡®s eyes widened, staring at Caspian. The calmer Caspian, the more frightened Edgar became. Even though he was on guard against Caspian at all times for the past ten years or so, he also paid enough attention to Caspian. Every word and deed of Caspian was told to Edgar exactly, and he could not be more clear about Caspian¡®s character. If Edgar did not tell the truth today, Caspian would crush his bones inch by inch so that he could taste all the pain, and Caspian would make sure he was alive for the experience. Finally, Edgar spoke, ¡±You¡­ You¡¯re not Carson¡¯s match¡­¡± ¡°Well, you can¡¯t see it either.¡± Caspian shook his head, then stomped off Edgar¡¯s other leg. Edgar became tense, and he perspired profusely. For a moment, there were only hissing gasps in his throat. ¡°Answer me! Why are you so wary of me? I¡¯ve asked myself many times, and I know I haven¡¯t done anything to make you be on guard against me,¡± Caspian looked at Edgar coldly, ¡°Also, who are the people who wronged me back then? Don¡¯t try to deceive me because I already know some names.¡± Edgar¡¯s body trembled. A few days ago, he heard that some soldiers and officials who were sent out in the past were unable to return and participate in the celebration as scheduled. At first, Edgar did not care much about it. However, now that he thought about it, these people were surely stopped by Caspian! Just like in the past, the guy left behind all kinds of room to maneuver with anything he did, and he would do it to the point of¡­ Just like¡­ Finally, the fear and anger in Edgar¡¯s heart turned into a roar. ¡°You¡¯re just like that d*mn woman!¡± Caspian frowned. After saying that, Edgar seemed to open a door in his heart, and the umted thoughts rolled out. ¡°You¡¯re all the same! Not a single thing from your mouth is true! Caspian, if you want to hate someone, hate that woman! She¡¯s not dead! She left you alone to live a better life! You¡¯re just a pitiful b*stard whose own mother doesn¡¯t want!¡± Chapter 476 Chapter 476 ¡°So, my mom¡¯s alive!¡± In an instant, Caspian¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and he felt as if something smashed his heart. ¡°You lied to me!¡± Caspian growled and suddenly reached out to grab Edgar¡®s neck. Then, Caspian mmed Edgar into the broken white jade stairs, causing a loud bang. The nine-level white jade staircase exploded, almost tearing in half from top to bottom. ¡°You¡¯re angry! Hahahaha! You¡¯re angry¡­¡± Edgar felt an unprecedented pleasure as he felt the slight tremor of Caspian¡¯s arm. Knowing that he would not survive today, he no longer had any worries. Since there was no way to torture Caspian physically, Edgar would attack him mentally! Edgar spat out a mouthful of blood andughed heartily. ¡°Hehe! Caspian, I bet you didn ¡®t expect that your b*tch of a mother isn¡¯t only alive, but she¡¯s living well. Also, I¡¯m not your father!¡± Buzz! Caspian¡®s heart skipped a beat, and he felt his head buzzing. His feet that were originally firmly on the ground felt weak. ¡°What did you say?¡± Caspian murmured. ¡°Since we¡¯re already at this, I might as well tell you that when your b*tch of a mother begged me to take her in, she was already pregnant! I don¡¯t know her exact identity, but I know that she must be from a certain sect as she¡¯s a cultivator!¡± Edgar shouted. Caspian already anticipated the fact that his mother was a cultivator. Otherwise, how could she leave Caspian with treasures such as the Earring of Echo and Tower of Life? ¡°For unknown reasons, she seemed to be very depressed, and she begged me to take her in. As a price, she would help me to undergo a thorough change and be a cultivator, letting me set foot on the pathway to immortality¡­¡± Edgar¡®s expression suddenly became wicked when he said that, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Now that I think about it, I listened to her words and epted her into the pce. To prevent others from being suspicious, she became my concubine, but I never had any rtionship with her. In the beginning, she said that she was pregnant, and it was inconvenient for her to help me. Nheless, I also gave her various rewards every day to raise the baby. Then, she gave birth to a child, which was you, a wild b*stars! Guess what? She also said that the situation has changed, and she can¡¯t help me achieve my wish for the time being. She asked me to raise you, and she¡¯ll naturallye back to fulfill her promise. Yet, in the end? Haha¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡± Edgar¡¯s facial features became more and more distorted, and Caspian could see the resentment from his heart in his eyes. ¡°On that day, a huge warship appeared above the imperial city out of thin air. Caspian, do you know how big the warship was? It¡¯s bigger than this open space you see now! Then your mother, that b*tch, left you and boarded the battleship alone.¡± Edgar stared at Caspian and continued, ¡°That was the first time I saw the means of the immortals, and it was the first time I was deceived by an immortal! So, from that moment onward, I decided to take revenge on her! The first thing is to make sure you don¡®t know anything about it!¡± Edgar¡¯s words were full of resentment, but Caspian was attracted by the information he revealed. As for his tone, Caspian did not care at all. ¡°Sect¡­ Warship¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s breathing became rapid. He could even imagine that on a dark cloudy night, a battleship asrge as a beast suddenly appeared in the night sky. With that kind of terrifying momentum, ordinary mortals would be scared to death. Caspian saw a spirit boat before, but it was just an ordinary one the size of a small boat. At most, it could only carry a dozen people. Moreover, just as Edgar said, the battleship was even bigger than the square that could fill tens of thousands of people. Hence, the Heavenly Stars Sect might not even have one of those! To mobilize such a huge warship, how many spirit stones and formations were needed! At that instant, Caspian was in a trance. ¡®What¡¯s my mother¡¯s identity? If what Edgar said was true, why did she leave me alone?¡¯ ¡®Why did she lie to Edgar? Will shee back to fulfill her promise?¡¯ When Edgar saw Caspian recall his past, and there was caution and pain in Caspian¡¯s eyes, Edgar¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°Caspian, you should hate her. If she didn¡¯t go back on her promises back then, I wouldn¡¯t have treated you like that! Do you know how much manpower and material resources I spent to trap you in a huge lie! I have to admit that with your mother¡¯s blood flowing in you, you¡¯ve shown talent far beyond ordinary people since you were a child. When you were fourteen, you were infinitely close to the pinnacle of the True Martial Realm! You know what that means! This means it¡®s getting harder and harder for me to hold on to this lie! Moreover, your reputation in the pce was growing!¡° ¡°Especially after you defeated Astren¡¯ s army and even counterattacked into their imperial city, there were even voices from the court asking you to rece me! I.. Edgar Montgomery! Even if I was a mortal, l was still in my prime, and it wasn¡¯t your turn to rece me! You¡¯re not even my son! On that day, Ipletely understood that d*mn woman never thought of letting me go further, and she just wanted me to raise her son for free. Then, she returned to her sect, continuing her cultivation and seeking longevity! Whether it¡®s to get revenge on her or stabilize my position, I¡¯m going to get rid of you! Fortunately, God opened his eyes. At this time, the Great Oceans Sect discovered that Carson turned out to have a rare Demon Python Form!¡± ¡°Carson¡¯s future is promising, and I naturally have no burden to get rid of you. Besides, your words and deeds have been under my strict monitoring for more than ten years, and I have framed you for conspiring against me, your ¡®father¡¯. Don¡¯t be toofortable. When I recalled the expression on your confused face that day, it was simply too funny! Hahahaha!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Edgar opened his mouth andughed wildly. As his teeth were stained with blood, he looked even more terrifying now. Caspian was silent for a long time. Originally, he only wanted an answer to why Edgar was against him, but he did not expect such a reason behind that. Edgar was not his biological father, but someone else was, and his mother was still alive. ¡°Hate her, Caspian! Everything¡¯s your mother¡¯s fault! If it weren¡®t for her, you wouldn¡¯t be so miserable!¡± Edgar¡¯s eyes widened, and his voice hoarse, trying to fool Caspian. ¡°She abandoned you. In her heart, you¡¯re not important at all because you are a b*stard!¡± Bang! Before Edgar could finish his sentence, he saw Caspian¡¯s face suddenly turn gloomy. Then, Caspian mmed down a punch like a thunderbolt. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 With a loud bang, the entire tform was blown up by Caspian, and Edgar¡¯s body suddenly fell to the ground, falling on a pile of rubble. His body was already severely injured, so when he fell, his emperor¡¯s robe was tattered, and his body was marked with bloodstains. Looking at Edgar, Caspian uttered slowly, ¡°Edgar, you¡¯re wrong!¡± His mother surely did not abandon him. If she did, she would not have left the Earring of Echo and Tower of Life, nor would she leave the message outside the Tower of Life. She must have had some sort of difficulties that she had to go! Caspian¡®s mother did not leave immediately when he was born, but she left when he was about three years old. Caspian woke up one morning and learned the news of his mother¡¯s death. However,pared with the ¡°betrayal and abandonment¡± that Edgar mentioned, Caspian was more concerned that his mother was not dead at the time but might still be alive! Although he did not know which sect the battleship that picked up his mother came from, Caspian had an unprecedented desire in his heart. ¡°I want to meet her!¡± Edgar also noticed a change in Caspian¡¯s mood. The other party did not listen to his words at all! All of a sudden, Edgar had the feeling that all his energy was wasted. Then, he gritted his teeth hard. ¡°Caspian, you don¡¯t believe what I said, right? In that case, I¡¯ll tell you a ce. You can take a look, and you¡¯ll know if what I said is true or false.¡° ¡°Where?!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he looked at Edgar. Caspian¡¯s gaze was like a de, making Edgar feel a little suffocated. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, he clenched his jaw, took a few breaths, and answered, ¡°Bamboo Creek Alley, that¡¯s where I met her. When she left, she said I can tell you the ce when you grow up¡­¡± Before Edgar finished speaking, he saw Caspian grinning. Suddenly, Edgar felt guilt, and he asked, ¡°What¡¯s with your expression?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just thinking why the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples here today were so weak,¡± Caspian replied. Edgar wanted to know more, but Caspian suddenly changed the topic, saying, ¡°Who else was involved in that incident back then?¡± Not only did the topic change, but Caspian¡®s tone also became stern. Then, just like a bloodthirsty tiger, his aura pressured Edgar, almost squeezing his soul out of his body. Edgar was about to struggle, but after Caspian crushed one of his arm bones, he could not take it any longer, sobbing and uttering a string of names. Then, Caspianpared these names to the list he had before. Far away from them, the crowd that could not escape looked in the direction of Caspian and Edgar with trepidation. The mes in front of the gate of the imperial city were still burning, and they could not flee. None knew what Caspian thought and what he wanted to do. Hence, they just prayed secretly for the other to hurry away. Finally, someone saw Caspian lowered himself as if he said something in Edgar¡¯s ear. Shortly after, Caspian sted a punch. Then, a wave of blood surged up, followed by the copse of the ground and the spread of the surrounding earth waves. In an instant, Edgar¡¯s body was sted into a mass of torn flesh, sinking into the ground as his internal organs, ribs, spine all exploded into blood and dust. Since that was the case, the hatred should also end with the death of some people. ¡°There are still some people, and then this ce will have nothing to do with me anymore.¡± Caspian stood up, shook the blood on his fists, and walked towards the crowd calmly. Soon, a row of ministers and generals wearing Salleria¡®s official uniforms or amior knelt on the square. These people were either downcast or terrified, shivering as they were all involved in the wrongful case against Caspian back then. By framing Caspian, they got a chance to be promoted, yet they ended up dying here three yearster. These people stepped on Caspian to rise, so Caspian would never let them go. Then, seeing their miserable appearance as they wet their pants due to fear, Caspian sneered. ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret.¡± After saying that, Caspian raised his hand and swept his spear across, instantly sending dozens of heads into mid-air as blood gushed out. At the same time, a thickyer of dark clouds gathered in the sky, and it started to rain. The falling raindrops diluted the pungent blood smell. Then, Caspian looked around him. The scenes that were so familiar back then were now so foreign. Nheless, these were unimportant anymore. With the death of these people, that part of his past would be severed by itself. However, two people did not appear, thus escaping the disaster. ¡®Carson, Camille!¡¯ Caspian silently recited these two names in his mind. Caspian could understand why Carson attacked him as Caspian was Carson¡®s biggest obstacle to progress further. Yet, Camille¡­ At the thought of her name, Caspian felt as if someone stabbed his heart hard. In his memory, Camille was an innocent and lovable little sister who always pestered him. However, why would such a girl as pure as a crystal take the lead and frame him! Caspian still remembered the dazed day when Camille dragged him into his bed. Then, she ripped off her dress, tousled her hair, and screamed. It was her shout that attracted the officials and guards who waited outside for a long time. Next, Camille cried andined about how Caspian vited her. No one knew that Caspian was shocked and puzzled at that time. Moreover, it could be said that in that incident, Camille hurt Caspian far more than Edgar, Carson, and the ministers. ¡®Camille, unlike anyone else, I¡¯ll give you a chance to exin.¡¯ Caspian took a deep breath and calmed down. At that moment, the brilliance in his eyes condensed. ¡®Bamboo Creek Alley, that¡¯s the crucial point. Edgar, you¡®re not good at lying at all. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that every time you lie, your eyes nt upward. However, I absolutely won¡¯t run away because I finally know that my mother didn¡¯t die back then!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes were cold, and he nced at the people in the square. Then, he turned around and left. Now that he was done, he still had other things in hand. Daisy did not care about anything else, held the corner of her skirt, and swiftly ran a few steps forward. ¡°Caspian!¡± Caspian stopped and gave her a profound look. It rained, and Daisy¡¯s face was wet, but no one knew whether it was the rain or her tears. After nodding at Daisy, Caspian strode forward and disappeared into a hazy mist in the blink of an eye. *** Three dayster was thest day of January, and Caspian¡®s figure appeared in front of Bamboo Creek Alley. be Chapter 478 Chapter 478 Caspian remembered that the spring rain would fall at least inte February or early March in previous years, and it would be apanied by rolling spring thunder. However, the spring rain at the end of Januarysted for three days that year, gentle and dense, covering the earth in a hazy rain and fog. The air was cool and fresh. That afternoon, Caspian wore a conical hat and came to Bamboo Creek Alley. It was about 120 kilometers away from the imperial city, and it was not in the downtown area but the depths of the quiet ancient roadpound. The back door of certain houses in the alley seemed to be open at any time, and a young girl with an umbre walked out and smiled at Caspian gently. ¡®Is this the path my mother took before?¡¯ Breathing in the unfamiliar air around him, Caspian strolled forward in the rain. The Bamboo Creek Alley was not far, and its size was about 60 meters. Hence, Caspian could see the end at a nce. Edgar did not tell Caspian what he should be looking for at Bamboo Creek Alley, but Caspian was not worried because he believed someone would tell him. In no time, Caspian was halfway through Bamboo Creek Alley. Near the center of the alley, there was a dumpling stall under the eaves, and an old woman with gray hair who appeared simple and honest was currently wrapping dumplings. In the pot, the boiling water kept tumbling, exuding a rich aroma. When Caspian walked to the dumpling stand, the old woman looked at him and smiled. ¡°Young man, would you like a bowl?¡± Caspian chuckled. ¡°Granny, how can you tell that I¡¯m a young man?¡± The old woman skillfully poured more than ten dumplings into the pot, and the folds on her face gathered as sheughed. ¡°I might be old, but my eyes still work great. How can I not recognize a young man like you?¡± ¡°Oh? Is that the case?¡± Caspian nodded and slowly removed his conical hat, ¡°I thought you knew I¡®d be here long ago, so you¡¯ve been waiting¡­¡± Looking at the sallow middle-aged man¡®s face under the hat, the old woman who cooked suddenly stopped, and the expression on her face instantly froze. ¡°Look, I¡¯m a young man! Are you surprised?¡± Caspian grinned. Daisy taught Caspian the disguise technique. Although he could not deceive high-level cultivators, there was no problem tricking ordinary ones. Sure enough, that old dumpling vendor immediately gave the game away. ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve been waiting here for a long time! Today, my Great Oceans Sect has set up a. Caspian, you are doomed!¡± The next moment, the amiable smile on the old woman¡®s face disappeared, reced by a hideous face, and she sounded like a gruff man. Before he finished speaking, the guy waved his hand violently. In that instant, therge pot of steaming dumpling soup poured over Caspian¡¯s head and face. Then, the boiling soup swiftly caused a thick fog in that drizzling alley. Caspian hurriedly backed away, but a small part dropped on him. Next, he smelled a scent neither fragrant nor foul, and his face changed slightly. Caspian looked at the dumpling soup on his clothes, which turned purple. ¡°This is¡­ Qi breaker!¡± Caspian frowned and looked at the old woman. The old woman grinned, stretched out her hand, and pulled along her neck. Suddenly, she tore off the human skin mask covering her face, revealing a proud look of a man. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Qi breaker, and you can¡¯t sense the essence of the world now. I¡®d like to see how you¡¯ll use your spells now! Everyone,e out!¡° As the man shouted loudly, dozens of figures appeared at both ends of the alley and on the high walls on both sides. Every one of them wore a blue uniform, looking at Caspian with cold eyes. These cultivators were undoubtedly the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°Just as I thought, this Bamboo Creek Alley is the reason you decided to support Edgar and his son.¡± Then, Caspian looked at the man behind the dumpling stand and added, ¡°No wonder the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples in the imperial city that day were so weak, the strong ones are all here.¡± Next, Caspian looked around him and found that the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples now were much stronger than the ones in the imperial city a few days ago. Not only that but there were also several figures standing behind the crowd, which made Caspian a little concerned. Although these people hid, Caspian could feel their abyss-like aura as he had great spiritual consciousness. Compared with the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s Weldon, who he killed three days ago, these people were stronger! The man sneered. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re as smart as the rumors say. With a little clue, you can guess the truth of the matter. In that case, you should obediently hand over the Thousand Machines Box. That way, the Great Oceans Sect not only won¡®t me you for beheading the disciples, but we¡¯ll give you a big reward and let you enter the sect to be a disciple. What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so ttered that I almost believed what you said!¡± Caspian answered with a smile. Next, he rushed toward the man in front of him, ¡°What do you mean by Thousand Machine Box? Would you believe me if I say I know nothing?¡± The alley was very narrow, and Caspian was very close to the man. Nevertheless, Caspian whipped up a gust of wind in a split second, broke through the rain and fog, and appeared before the man. ¡°I¡¯ve given you an easy way out, yet you chose hell. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, you dare to be so arrogant even after being affected by the Qi breaker. I think you¡¯re¡­ What¡¯s going on?!¡± Before he finished speaking, the man felt a terrifying cyclone like a meat grinder. Then, Caspian¡¯s punch mmed into him. The whirring cyclone and the momentum that could crush everything did not seem to be the power that a cultivator could create after getting the Qi breaker. That was truly¡­ Suddenly, a possibility shed in the man¡¯s mind, terrifying him. ¡°You¡¯re a body refiner¡­¡± ¡°You¡®re toote!¡± Caspian¡¯s face sank, and his five fingers became ws, twisting the wind and rain. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Swoosh! Caspian¡®s w immediately pierced through the man¡¯s chest to the man¡¯s back. Arge stream of hot blood mixed with scattered meat sprayed on the wall behind the man. Caspian¡¯s palm sticking out from the opponent¡¯s back still held a throbbing ball of meat. The man opened his hands, and there was a look of horror and despair in his eyes. At that time, his gaze met Caspian¡¯s. ¡°Guess why I came here knowing this is a trap?¡± Bang! Caspian directly squeezed the man¡¯s heart, bursting it. At the moment his vitality was extinguished, the man heard Caspian¡¯s deepughter. ¡°Because I want to kill all of you. Do you believe it?¡° Chapter 479 Chapter 479 ¡°Do you believe me?¡± The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple heard Caspian¡¯s deep voice, but unfortunately, he could no longer make any sound. As Caspian withdrew his arms, the disciple stared wide-eyed and fell straight to the ground, sshing water, and there was no movement. Allowing the blood on his arm to drop to the ground, Caspian smiled, turned around, and looked at the other Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples who gradually approached him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Thousand Machines Box is or where it is, but you¡¯ll tell me, right?¡± The Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples did not answer, and they just followed orders, gradually approaching Caspian from all directions. That time, to deal with Caspian, they already setup a trap in advance. Moreover, the Great Oceans Sect even sent out the best of the outer disciples toe and catch Caspian to prevent nothing going wrong. That time, they would not let Caspian run! The encirclement became smaller and smaller, and the rain still rustled down. However, the air seemed to be heavier. The smile on Caspian¡¯s face was still faint, but in the depths of his eyes, the snowstorm swirled and converged at a breakneck speed. The pool of water under Caspian¡¯s feet even shook slightly at the moment Behind the Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples, several figures silently watched Caspian and gradually frowned. Drip¡­ A drop of water fell and burst on the bluestone brick on the eaves, and it was like some kind of signal. Shortly, someone behind the Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples growled, ¡°Now!¡± In an instant, there was a tidal wave in the air, and the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples rushed toward Caspian. A snow-like sword light suddenly appeared behind Caspian out of thin air, shing toward his back. ¡°Sneaking an attack?¡± Caspian snorted, and his eyes burst with brilliant lights. Then, he turned around and grabbed it. Crack! Caspian instantly held the sharp sword light, and the void shook slightly. Next, a figure with a stunned expression appeared in the rain. ¡°Using the rain to hide your figure? Is this your Great Oceans Sect¡¯s skill? It¡¯s a pity that your footprints have exposed you!¡± Caspian sneered, his arm twisted. Then, loud cracking sounds were heard, and the opponent¡®s longsword was turned like dough as Caspian swept his left arm across. Bang! The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple¡¯s head instantly exploded, and blood gushed out, spraying out a distance of a few meters. The bluestone floor was immediately dyed red. At the same time, the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples who rushed in first already arrived in front of Caspian. Caspian shook his arm, and the Ghoul-Locker Spear appeared in his hand. The staff vibrated violently, buzzing, and a ck light suddenly spread. Suddenly, it seemed like a god of death¡®s eyes appeared in the void, staring at everyone present and absorbing all the vitality between heaven and earth. The dozens of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples felt that the light and darkness in front of them alternated. ¡°The Gaze of Death!¡± ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± Caspian shouted, and the spear light burst and swept across. At that time, the anger in his heart roared out like a volcanic eruption. Crackle and rattle! In front of Caspian, a series of dazzling sparks exploded instantly. Suddenly, the weapons in the hands of the five Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples were all blown to pieces. The huge force wrapped around the spare followed their arms, shaking the whole body. These Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples only felt that their internal organs were shattered and twisted in pain. Then, they opened their mouths and threw up blood as their bodies flew out like cannonballs. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The disciples smashed into a wall not far away, causing it to copse. Immediately, a space was cleared in front of Caspian. Behind the Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples, someone eximed, ¡°An almost spirit tool!¡± Then, a shout sounded, ¡°None of you are his opponent! l¡®ll handle this!¡± Before he finished speaking, a figure suddenly jumped high, casting a huge shadow and smashing toward Caspian. The raindrops falling from the sky were all shaken by his momentum and it seemed as if the rain stopped. ¡°You¡¯re toote!¡± Caspian sneered, then took a step forward, ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Swoosh! Before the person who shouted evennded, Caspian directly rushed toward the area with the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± Caspian stabbed out with his spear. Buzz¡­ Boom! The rain and fog rotated at high speed along with the staff, forming a vortex. Then, it exploded when it stabbed the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple. Then, as if there was an explosion of steel, the huge sound prated the fearful Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple, nailing him to the wall behind. Shortly, the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple¡¯s body and the wall exploded simultaneously. Bang! As flesh and blood flew,rge pieces of gravel scattered everywhere, and a huge gap was sted in Bamboo Creek Alley. ¡°Sh*t! He¡¯s going to escape!¡± The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple who justnded hurriedly shouted. The disciple wore a blue attire just like the others, but the weapon in his hand was a huge iron anchor. The iron anchor was as big as a stone mill, and it probably weighed 1000 kilograms! ¡°Escape?!¡± Caspian sneered, ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± The right leg swept across and directly kicked the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple in front of him to the waist. At the same time, Caspian used the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows and stepped forward, charging toward the disciple holding the iron anchor. ¡°The Great Oceans Sect¡®s outer disciples? Let me see how strong you are!¡± Caspian flicked his wrist, and the Ghoul-Locker Spear instantly stabbed the opponent nearly a hundred times. In an instant, the shadows of the spear moved together, and the space seemed to be covered. The violent attack was like a raging storm, falling toward the opponent. ¡°The Enraged Sea!¡± This Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple knew that the weapon in Caspian¡®s hand was powerful, so he quickly retreated. Then, he shouted and used the iron anchor as a shield, blocking himself. ¡°The Gaze of Death!¡± Caspian let out a long roar, and in the dense shadows of the spear, a ck light like lightning that could rip apart mountains and rivers pierced the iron anchor. Swoosh! At that moment, the almost spirit tool showed its power inpletely crushing the weapon. The spear¡®s tip pierced directly into the iron anchor, which shocked the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple and filled his eyes with horror. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He knew the almost spirit tool would be very powerful, but he did not expect it to be so crazy! ¡°Die!¡± Caspian¡¯s arm suddenly exerted force, and the surging power was about to control the Ghoul- Locker Spear to st the iron anchor. However, Caspian sensed something. His spiritual consciousness caught the movement that a swift airflow drifted toward him. ¡°Trying to stop me from killing him?¡± Caspian¡®s eyes shed, but the right arm holding the Ghoul- Locker Spear remained, and his left hand grabbed in the airflow direction. Swoosh! The rain curtain flickered, and as a figure appeared, the dazzling sword light also shed toward Caspian¡¯s neck. ¡°Justin!¡± The outer disciple who held the iron anchor eximed. He knew that his senior was here to save him. Still, he was immediately embarrassed and angry when he thought that as a second-stage Pulse Control Realm outer disciple, he needed his senior to help him fight against a first-stage Pulse Control Realm opponent ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to speak!¡± At that moment, Caspian shouted in the outer disciple with arge anchor¡¯s ears. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 The Ghoul-Locker Spear was in a frenzy for a while. In that instant, a huge force poured into the anchor, and it was immediately blown into pieces with a bang. Then, the outer disciple¡¯s hands bled violently as he screamed and flew out, smashing into a wall. No one knew if he was still alive. At the same time, the sharp sword light was also approaching Caspian. Justin Cove, who attacked Caspian, is also an outer disciple. However, he was better at hiding and killing with one sh. ¡°The River-Breaking sh!¡± nk! However, the sword light seemed to be hindered by ayer of invisible force, and it bounced him back directly. ¡°What¡¯s happening!¡± Justin looked at Caspian with anger, and he was puzzled. Then, he took a closer look at Caspian, and he immediately found a faint blue light on the outside of Caspian¡¯s body. Thatyer of light was like an egg, protecting Caspian within it, and theyer of light blocked Justin¡¯s attack. ¡°Spell!¡° Justin understood instantly and eximed, ¡°Weren¡¯t you hit by the Qi breaker¡­¡± As soon as the words came out, he quickly realized something. ¡°That¡¯s right! The Qi breaker didn¡¯t spread on you at all as theyer of light blocked it!¡± Justin swiftly gritted his teeth. They were wrong before for thinking that the Qi breaker was poured on Caspian, causing him to be unable to sense the essence of the world, which consequently reduced his strength. Nheless, none of them knew that Caspian was like a body refiner, and he did not need to use much spiritual Qi. Not only that, the other party actually mastered a spell, and none of the Qi breaker stained him. More importantly, he mastered a spell even though he was a first- stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator! From the very beginning, they arrogantly misjudged each Caspian¡®s strength! Even though Caspian already beheaded a group of Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples in the imperial city a few days ago, they still felt that his strength was nothing more than that, especially when they sent more people that time. The Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples present now realized that in the imperial city that day, Caspian¡¯s strength was probably less than one-tenth of his strength! The guy had abat power far beyond the same level! ¡°He¡¯s a sect disciple. It¡®s impossible for an individual cultivator to have this kind of strength. Everyone, step back. Let me handle this.¡± At that time, a low voice sounded from the rain and fog. Justin was stunned and eximed, ¡°Zac!¡± Following Justin¡¯s voice, a figure in a dark blue robe slowly stepped out from one end of Bamboo Creek Alley. The rain in front of him automatically split to both sides at that time. Caspian frowned when he saw the person. Before that, Caspian locked some of the more powerful disciples of the Great Oceans Sect in the crowd based on his spiritual sense, but not Zac. Moreover, it seemed that Zac was always there. In other words, Caspian¡¯s spiritual consciousness could not discover him. Up to now, even if the cultivator¡®s realm was one level higher than Caspian¡¯s, it was extremely difficult to avoid his spiritual sense. Yet, Zac sessfully avoided it, and it only meant his strength was far higher than his actual realm. Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked at Zac. ¡°Mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm!¡± ¡°Like you, my realm doesn¡¯t reflect my strength,¡± Zac walked about 10 meters away from Caspian and stopped, ¡°Justin, go elsewhere with the others. Be careful not to get attacked!¡± ¡°But Zac, if we part ways, and if he wants to run away¡­¡± Justin was interrupted by Zac before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that he doesn¡¯t n to escape at all, and he wants to kill us all.¡± Zac said. ¡°Kill¡­ Kill us all?¡± Justin blurted out. Not only him, but other Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples also looked doubtful. ¡°Moreover, he won¡¯t go without knowing where the Thousand Machines Box is,¡± Zac looked at Caspian, ¡°That thing is crucial to him, so he can¡¯t go until he gets the Thousand Machines Box.¡± After speaking, Zac lifted his robe. Swoosh! A tall and strong man stood before Caspian, casting a huge shadow. Zac just stood there, giving people an extremely oppressive feeling as if arge stone was pressed against their chest. At that time, Caspian saw scales like fish scales growing on Zac¡¯s left cheek, reflecting bursts of silver light as rain fell on them. ¡°Great Oceans Sect¡®s outer disciple, the Godly Carp Form¡¯s Zac Steinback,¡± Zac looked at Caspian, ¡°You¡¯re not my opponent, so just hand over the Thousand Machines Box, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s dedication to the Thousand Machines Box surprised Caspian. Whether it was Zac or the attitude of the disciples who were killed before, it could be seen that the Thousand Machines Box¡¯s position was more important than the life of the disciples. As long as they could obtain the Thousand Machines Box, even Caspian¡¯s blood feud for killing the disciples of the Great Oceans Sect could be written off. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°To be honest, I want to know where the Thousand Machines Box you¡¯re talking about is as well!¡° Caspianughed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what the Thousand Machines Box is first?¡± ¡°How could you not know what¡®s left for you?!¡± Zac clearly did not believe Caspian¡¯s words. ¡°It seems that I can only beat you first and then let you speak¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s smiling face immediately sank ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Swoosh! A gust of wind blew. Justin was still in a daze, and the next moment he saw Caspian¡¯s figure rushing toward him. The rain curtain was torn open, and the billowing air continued to oppress and pile up like a rolling tide, mming at him. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡° Caspian let out a long roar, breaking through the rain and air with his five fingers, aiming at Justin¡¯s head. However, Justin was only an entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and he was not a threat to Caspian. ¡°How dare you!¡± Zac shouted. No one could see him moved, but everyone watched as Zac¡®s body suddenly swayed and appeared between Caspian and Justin, pping at Caspian. ¡°My Godly Carp Form feels like a duck to water on this rainy day, and speed and strength have greatly improved! This is a home-court advantage for me, and you can¡¯t beat me!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! As Zac pped Caspian,yers of fish scales appeared on Zac¡¯s hand. These fish scales formed a silver shield in the blink of an eye, blocking him. Then, Caspian¡¯s five fingers mmed on the shield, and the fish scales crackled, bursting open. However, more fish scales reformed in the next moment, filling the gap. The defense of the fish scale was incredible! Blocking Caspian¡¯s shot, Zac waved his other hand suddenly, andrge pieces of fish scales formed on his palm again. That time, these fish scales turned into a longsword and fell toward Caspian. ¡°The Godly Carp Frenzy!¡± In an instant, Caspian found that with his body as the center, the drizzle within a radius of 20 meters stopped falling, and the silver rays of light swept through the rain quickly like dense swords, bursting with astonishing murderous intent. ¡°Spell!¡± Caspian swiftly discerned. Not only that, but Caspian also found that the opponent¡¯s magic skill was not only incredibly sharp, but it also froze the area, causing him unable to move freely. At that moment, Caspian was like a fish on the chopping board. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 ¡°It works!¡± Justin and the others were excited when they saw the scene. Even if they underestimated Caspian, the other party was no match for Zac¡¯s powerful strength. However, they soon realized the trapped Caspian grinned. The next moment, Caspian disappeared into a cold silver light. Swoosh! The silver light instantly cut the void into pieces, but Caspian was not among them. ¡°What¡®s going on?!¡± Justin eximed, and all the other Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples gasped. Even Zac was surprised. His spell could not only destroy the rock or steel te in that area but also block the void for a short time, making the air as heavy as mercury. That way, the cultivator trapped in it could not move easily, and its effect was even better than the Water-Condensing Formation. Yet, Caspian disappeared before his eyes in a split second. Moreover, when Zac saw Caspian¡¯s body technique, he was sure that it was impossible for Caspian to escape from the Godly Carp Frenzy. Everyone¡¯s surprise and disbelief was just a moment¡¯s effort as Caspian¡¯s figure soon appeared behind Justin. However, Justin was still unaware of anything until he heard Caspian¡®s shout. ¡°The Great Leisure Court! Shrinking the Distance!¡± The Ursa Major¡®s Blurred Shadows could not avoid Zac¡®s spell, but the Great Leisure Court could. The moment he heard Caspian¡®s voice behind him, Justin felt his blood froze, and his limbs became cold in an instant. At that time, Zac also heard Caspian¡®s movement, and he hurriedly turned around. In the blink of an eye, he wanted to rush to save Justin as he did before, but it was impossible! Next, Zac watched as Caspian¡¯s long spear stabbed Justin¡¯s back and came out from his chest. The expression on Justin¡¯s face froze, and his mouth and eyes were wide open as if he wanted to say something. However, before he could make a sound, his body was torn into several pieces and exploded in the air. ¡°Justin!¡± Zac¡¯s eyes were full of rage. Soon, he saw Caspian¡¯s lips moving. Although there was no sound, Zac could read his lips, saying, ¡°Another one!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant! The Swimming Godly Carp!¡± Zac roared, and his body suddenly swayed in ce as if he was immersed in a mist of water. Caspian was about to rush toward a group of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples again when he felt a chill behind the back of his head. He tilted his head slightly and immediately saw a silver light, like a sky-splitting whip, beating fiercely at him. ¡®That¡¯s fast!¡¯ Caspian was shocked, and he hurriedly cast the Great Leisure Court again. The silver light was like a giant carp swinging its tail, and it swept over the next moment. It flicked and crackled. Suddenly, the walls on both sides of Bamboo Creek Alley shattered, exploded, and copsed one after another. Not only that, but the gravel also shot out toward the surroundings. In the twinkling of an eye, the bluestone b on the ground in the alley was blown into powder. ¡°As expected of the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm Condensation. Compared to an entry-level, it has a significant improvement.¡± Seeing the scene, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed. At that time, a strong wind swept in, and the rain in front of Caspian seemed as if it were lifted like curtains. Soon, the silver light condensed into a giant hammer, appearing out of thin air and mming down at him. ¡®How¡¯s it so fast!¡¯ Caspian was stunned. ncing from the corner of his eye, the silver light that sted Bamboo Creek Alley a moment ago was not dissipated yet and Zac¡¯s figure already rushed in front of him again. The speed of the other party was faster than he imagined! ¡°Is it..?¡± The silver giant hammer swept through the storm and mmed down at Caspian. At that moment, the void seemed to be smashed, and it was toote for him to think about anything. ¡°Water-Condensing Formations!¡± ¡°The Gaze of Death!¡± Caspian moved his hands together and activated two arrays. Two groups of pale blue rays of light condensed in front of him. Then, the giant hammer caught in the Water-Condensing Formation slowed down slightly. Next, the Ghoul-Locker Spear burst out. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The ck spear shadow was like a thunderbolt, revealing a terrifying sharpness that oppressed everyone as it stabbed the silver giant hammer. However, the center of the giant hammer suddenly made a clicking sound and sank in, forming a round hole. The round hole seemed to have been carefully measured, and the Ghoul-Locker Spear directly prated through it. In other words, the Ghoul-Locker Spear failed to damage the hammer in the slightest. ¡®What!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and Zac sneered after seeing the silver light. At that moment, the giant hammer was flung at Caspian. He could not use his body technique to escape, and he could only face it instead. ¡±The Water Shade!¡± ¡°The Starlight Overlord!¡± Bang! The silver giant hammer mmed Caspian¡¯s body, delivering a critical strike. With a bang, circles of ripples formed concentric circles, shaking the rain and spreading it out. The collision was as if two iron balls weighing 1000 kilograms suddenly collided, and the deafening sound even cracked the surrounding walls. Not far away from them, the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples hurriedly covered their ears, and they were all pale-faced. Caspian felt as if he was hit by a falling meteor, and his sight turned ck. Soon. the blue light from the Water Shade shattered with a bang, and his body instantly drew a straight line and smashed into the ground. Boom! A big hole exploded in the ground, and the air current that spread everywhere was like a tide, blocking the falling raindrops. Zac¡®s face also changed. He flew backward andnded on the roof of a house. With a ck under his feet, he stepped back seven steps in a row, ruining the tiles on the roof before he could finally stabilize his figure. Then, Zac watched in shock as Caspian climbed up from the pit. Apart from being a little dirty, the other party did not suffer any obvious injuries. ¡°How¡®s that possible?!¡± Zac screamed. After all, he was a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and it was already shocking that he could not immediately kill a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Moreover, the supposedly fatal blow Zac sted only made the opponent look a little miserable, but it did not even break a single bone. Not to mention the first-stage Pulse Control Reahn even if the cultivator was the same level as Zac, at least two ribs would be broken by that attack. Not only Zac, but the group of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples around was also stupefied. ¡°Are¡­ Are my eyes deceiving me¡­¡± ¡±That guy, who got hit head-on by Zac¡®s Godly Carp Frenzy, managed to get up?¡± ¡°This guy¡­ Is he a monster¡­¡± ¡°Justin and the others were killed, and Zac couldn¡®t kill him. How the hell did this person cultivate? Even if he¡¯s a sect disciple, his strength shouldn¡¯t be so crazy!¡± Chapter 482 Chapter 482 The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples present were all shocked and in disbelief, and they all looked at Caspian in bafflement as they could not figure out how a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator could stand up unharmed after being hit head-on by a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. If it were them, they would have been turned into pieces when they were struck in mid-air, turning into a blob of blood and flesh. Of course, the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples were unaware of how much preparation Caspian did for that day. In the past two years, Caspian¡¯s body was in the process of condensing almost every moment. Hence, the same iron ore forged 10,000 times would be naturally much tougher and stronger than the one forged ten times! ¡°This guy¡¯s body¡­¡± Seeing that Caspian got up and rubbed his chest, Zac could not help but gasp. ¡°I get it now.¡± At that time, Zac saw Caspian¡¯s lips move and utter something. ¡°Huh?¡± Zac frowned as he saw a look of relief on Caspian¡¯s face. Caspian was surrounded by the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s endless trap and an opponent with a level higher than him, so where did the confidencee from? Why did he appear relieved? Caspian looked at Zac and grinned. ¡°l was wrong before. Your Swimming Godly Carp and Godly Carp Frenzy aren¡¯t physical skills and martial skills, but magic skills, which are the spells that your natural physique has given you!¡± ¡°So what if you¡®re right?¡± Zac sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t hide the fact that they were spells.¡± ¡°Since I guessed it right, I can naturally think about more things,¡± Caspian said, ¡°I¡¯ve been worried before whether there are many outer disciples like you or even stronger inner disciples. However, since you have two spells, maybe even three, my worries are naturally superfluous. A disciple who can master at least two spells in the Pulse Control Realm stage is more than enough to deal with a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. If you send another person, it¡¯s equivalent to using a Sledgehammer to crack a nut, and the Great Oceans Sect will be embarrassed. In other words, you¡¯re the strongest person here¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for me to hide my true strength anymore.¡± Caspian looked at Zac, stepped forward abruptly, and charged forward. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s continue!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t go all out just now?¡± Zac¡¯s eyes widened immediately, and the next moment he roared, ¡°Well, let me see what else you can do!¡± Boom! The puddles and raindrops in front of Caspian were all sted away instantly by the airwave created when he rushed forward. A destructive tornado seemed to roll up on the ground in the narrow Bamboo Creek Alley, rolling toward Zac. ¡±Come on!¡± Zac approached Caspian without dodging. His innate physique was his biggest source of confidence. With the Godly Carp in him, Zac could defend and attack, changing at will. Hence, he was sure that Caspian was not his opponent! The two got closer. 50 meters! 30 meters! 20 meters! 10 meters! Zac could feel the turbulent air currents like a sea of rage pouring down toward him. Nheless, he was not afraid. The martial skills practiced by the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples were destined to give them more room for the exertion and increase their strength in ces with ample water. ¡°This is my home court, and I absolutely can¡¯t lose!¡± Zac stepped forward, and the silver scales on his arm instantly wrapped his arm like armor. Next, it extended out, turning into a dazzling smashing hammer and sting toward Caspian. Heaven and earth seemed to sway and vibrate at that moment; Then, just when Zac thought Caspian would use his almost spirit tool again, he was surprised to see that Caspian voluntarily gave up the Ghoul-Locker Spear. Instead, he clenched his left fist and mmed at Zac. ¡°Going against my Godly Carp Form? What an ignorant child!¡± Zac secretly sneered. Just as the two were about to collide, Zac suddenly found Caspian smiling. In an instant, Zac felt a cold chill surge up behind him, crackling down his spine and rushing straight up to his head. ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon!¡± Zac heard Caspian uttering. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Caspian¡¯s long sleeve on his left arm was torn and shattered, andyers of purple scales appeared on his arm. At a nce, these scales emitted an uncontroble fierceness and violent aura. It was as if an ancient behemoth was imprisoned and about to be released to destroy everything. At the same time, densely distorted text appeared on the surface of theyers of scales. These words seemed to be immemorial, and Zac swiftly felt it got harder to breathe as if his soul would be crushed and annihted. ¡°What¡¯s this?!¡± Zac eximed at that evil sight. Although his realm was higher than Caspian, he was only an outer disciple, and his knowledge was still limited. After all, not anyone could recognize the extremely domineering body inscription in the rune at first nce! ¡°The Strangtion! Of an Angered Dragon!¡± Boom! The next moment, Zac¡¯s scream was engulfed in an explosion. The purple light full of evilness collided fiercely with the silver scales. Then, in the deafening sound, Caspian¡¯s voice broke through the air. ¡°The mere carp has no qualifications topare with my evil dragon! The Immortal Demon Physique!¡± At that moment, Caspian¡®s blood boiled, and he was like a monster out of the cage,unching an attack ruthlessly at Zac. Crackle and rattle! Immediately, Zac¡¯s Godly Carp¡¯s scales kept shattering and exploding, and the silver fragments flew in all directions like fine meteors. Zac kept retreating, appearing more terrified than before. Relying on his innate physique, Zac wanted to condense new scales to block Caspian¡®s offensive.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, just as the new scales emerged, they were sted by Caspian. Caspian was like a ferocious tiger, and all his power ignited and exploded in an instant, never giving the opponent a chance to breathe. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Each step Caspian took forward would shatter the ground. Then, the walls around Bamboo Creek Alley crumbled repeatedly, turning into mud when mixed with the rainwater. Zac felt as if he was caught in a giant spinning ball, rolling faster and faster, wanting to tear him into pieces. ¡°Zac! Tell me what the Thousand Machines Box is!¡± Caspian shouted and it made Zac tremble. Chapter 483 Chapter 483 ¡°The Thousand Machines Box is¡­¡± Zac subconsciously answered, but he quickly realized that as an outer disciple, his sanity was almost taken away by a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. In that instant, Zac instantly became angered from humiliation. ¡°D*mn it! Did you think you could suppress me with this trick?! The Swimming Godly Carp!¡± Caspian¡¯s palm mmed down. With a bang, the huge palm force swiftly smashed a stone wall into powder. Arge roll of smoke and dust spewed out toward the front as if it were a flood, but Zac disappeared in front of Caspian and appeared beside him. However, the expression on Zac¡¯s face showed that he was in an ufortable situation too. He also paid a small price when using magic to eliminate Caspian¡¯s stormy attack. Due to that, Zac¡¯s anger and embarrassment became more intense. ¡°The Godly Carp Frenzy!¡± Thit time Zac directly waved his arm, raised a punch, and mmed into Caspian. The silver light suddenly lit up as if it would melt everything around it with its scorching high temperature. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Caspian also punched Zac, forming the most direct collision between power and magic. Bang! The Godly Carp¡¯s silver light suddenly intensified and then spread and exploded at ten times the speed. The violent impact swept across Bamboo Creek Alley. Crackle and rattle! The walls on both sides of the entire alley were covered with dense cracks as if they could copse with just a blow. Caspian¡¯s arm trembled slightly, and the gap in their realms still caused him to suffer a big loss from the direct collision. Soon, a wound appeared on his left arm, and blood gushed out. With the force of the impact, Caspian quickly retreated, directly pulling away from Zac. ¡°I told you that you¡¯re not my opponent.¡± Zac grinned again. Even though his hand was in excruciating pain and more than half of his scales were peeled off in that instant, Zac was overjoyed. That time, he still had the advantage. Even if one had the means, the realm was still the most direct standard to measure a person¡¯s strength. However, the pride and arrogance in Zac¡¯s eyes were quickly reced by panic and anger as Zac discovered that the direction in which Caspian fell and flew out was where the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples gathered. Due to his battle with Caspian before, Caspian had no way to deal with the other disciples. Yet, Caspian took advantage of the punch to distance himself from Zac! All of a sudden, Zac just felt his limbs cold. He could not understand whether it was a coincidence or Caspian did it on purpose. ¡°I want to stop him!¡± Zac shuddered and quickly regained his senses. Then, he moved and once again used the Swimming Godly Carp, chasing after Caspian. ¡®In such a short time, he definitely can¡¯t kill a few people!¡¯ Just as the thought appeared in his mind, reality quickly pped him. Caspian could see his purpose, and he shouted from a distance, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who masters two spells. The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Swoosh! In an instant, the dense blood light exploded in that cracked and exploded alley. The group of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples were stunned to see what happened, and they did not have time to react. Then, they watched dumbfoundedly as their body was shot into a sieve and fell face full of indignation and fear. In the blink of an eye, the Bamboo Creek Alley was filled with blood. Caspian and Zac collided again, and the two fell. Puff! Caspian¡¯s body swayed, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. The wound on his left arm also expanded again. While the blood stained Caspian¡®s arm red, it also fell to the ground, forming a meandering stream. On the other side, Zac¡¯s face was only slightly pale, and his condition was better than Caspian¡¯s. Caspian could kill an entry-level Pulse Control Realm cultivator, but a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator was still a bit difficult for him. ¡°You¡¯ve run out of skills.¡± Zac sneered as he watched Caspian¡¯s chest rise and fall. At that moment, he finally had the feeling that victory was in front of him. However, the price paid seemed to be too hefty as all the Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples sent over were dead except for him. Not only that, Zac was still unable to kill Caspian. ¡°Even if you hand over the Thousand Machines Box, I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Zac looked at Caspian with murderous intent in his eyes. ¡°The premise is that I know what Thousand Machines Box is and where it is.¡± Caspian snorted. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending!¡± Zac naturally did not believe Caspian. The Great Oceans Sect asked Edgar before, and he firmly stated that the mysterious woman left a secret treasure, Thousand Machines Box, to Caspian, in Bamboo Creek Alley. Yet, Caspian denied it. Hence, Zac naturally would not believe him. As soon as Zac shouted, the two felt the ground tremble under their feet. Caspian also found that the blood flowing from his arm seemed to be drawn by some kind of traction and spread into a huge pattern on the ground. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The pattern was mysterious. ¡®Formation!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he recognized it instantly. The formation was naturally not arranged by him in advance, but his blood automatically created a formation pattern on the ground. ¡®Is this¡­¡¯ Caspian¡¯s mind shed with white light, ¡®Is this formation set up by my mother?!¡¯ Zac was also stunned to see that scene. However, his face was full of vignce. When Caspian¡¯s blood spread on the ground, he quickly took more than ten steps back with great alertness. He mistakenly thought it was some kind of fatal attack arranged by Caspian. The two focused on the formation formed by Caspian¡¯s blood on the ground. There was not much blooding out of Caspian¡¯s wound, but there was a very clear sound of water flowing in the ground. If those unaware heard the sound, they might think there was a creek here. Just when the two of them watched that scene with great surprise, the blood on the ground suddenly burst into a golden color. In the light, a halo spread out from the center of the formation. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Zac focused on the center of the halo. In the center of the halo, a box about 50 centimeters square appeared out of thin air. No one knew where it came from, but it was between Caspian and Zac. The box was dark red with gold borders around it. If one looked closely, he could see countless lines on the surface of the box. Some of these lines were raised, some were sunken, and some even balls slid on them. It glowed and was full of mystery, and one could tell it was not an ordinary item at a nce. The next moment, Caspian and Zac eximed in unison, ¡°Thousand Machines Box!¡± Chapter 484 Chapter 484 Seeing the glowing Thousand Machines Box and the blood flowing on the ground, Caspian instantly understood. ¡°The key to making the Thousand Machines Box appear is my blood!¡± At the same time, Zac also realized it. ¡°If I knew this in the beginning, I¡¯d cut him and bleed him. Then, all the problems would¡¯ve been solved!¡± Zac thought, and he rushed toward the Thousand Machines Box like a burst of lightning. Now that the treasure was found, he needed to be one step ahead and snatch it! ¡°The Swimming Godly Carp!¡± Zac¡®s speed was indeed slightly faster than Caspian¡®s regarding spellcasting. In an instant, he rushed to the Thousand Machines Box and grabbed it. With the Thousand Machines Box, Caspian¡®s life and death were not essential, and Zac could report thepletion of the mission. Although he lost many of his fellow disciples, getting the treasure was still an outstanding achievement. However, Zac suddenly noticed that Caspian did not rush forward to take the Thousand Machines Box despite it being right in front of him. That was unusual! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Something must be going on! Zac froze and hurriedly looked at Caspian. At that time, he saw Caspian grinning at him not far away. Then, Caspian tossed a ck fist-sized thing over. Even though he did not know what it was, Zac instinctively sensed danger. It was the other party¡¯s scheme! With that thought in his mind, Zac suddenly noticed the ck thing flying in the air shook suddenly. In an instant, the surrounding void surged like boiling water. The item might be small, but it seemed to be filled with an energy like a tsunami and was about to erupt. Zac finally understood the meaning of Caspian¡¯s smile. Zac was shocked and angry, and when the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine exploded, he shouted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of destroying the Thousand Machines Box?!¡± The next moment, his voice was engulfed by andslide-like explosion. It was as if thunder rolled on the ground with a bang, and the earth within thirty meters rose into the air and exploded into powder. The violent energy spread all around, and the courtyards on both sides of Bamboo Creek Alley were razed to the ground in a blink of an eye. Looking around, there were broken walls and ruins everywhere. Although the scope was limited, it was as if a disaster ravaged the area. In the deafening sound of the explosion, Caspian¡¯s eyes burned, and he snorted. ¡°The problem is, my goal is to kill the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples, and the Thousand Machines Box is just an unexpected gain.¡± Amidst the mes, Zac flew out with smoke around him and fell to the ground with a thud. However, he surprisingly did not die. He held the Thousand Machines Box in his arm. It seemed that the Thousand Machines Box was really important for his mission at that time. Nevertheless, while the Thousand Machines Box was intact, Zac¡¯s situation was less optimistic. Even though he tried his best to condense a huge silver shield with the Godly Carp Frenzy to block the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine¡¯s explosion, the fatal killer of the Heavenly Star Sect still violently shocked him. The giant shield formed by the fish scales was torn to shreds in an instant, and one of Zac¡¯s arms blew out directly, caught in the airflow, and was torn to shreds in a sh. Moreover, his long robe was also torn into strips of cloth, and his exposed body was covered with blood and wounds. Not only that, but one of Zac¡¯s eyes was also blind, and blood gurgled out as he could not open it. At that moment, his face was full of blood and dust, and he appeared horrible. Caspian shook his head when he saw the scene. ¡°The Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine¡¯s effect doesn¡¯t seem to be so obvious on second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators anymore¡­¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t obvious? What kind of effect will make him satisfied? When it blows me up?¡± Zac was furious when he heard Caspian¡¯s words. His body trembled a few times, his chest heaved violently, and he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. Zac did not expect that Caspian still had a card in his hand. If that kind of killer was brought out earlier, the group of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples would have been wiped out long ago. However, Caspian held on until now to show it. In the face of an opponent whose realm exceeded his own, Caspian could still hide his trump card. At that time, Zac did not know whether his opponent was too confident in himself or too patient. Regardless of which, Zac was terrified. Caspian looked away from Zac and turned to the Thousand Machines Box. When he saw the Thousand Machines Box safe and sound, Caspian was relieved. He lied when he said he did not care about the Thousand Machines Box. After all, it was what his mother left for him. It was very likely that the whereabouts of Caspian¡®s mother were stored in the Thousand Machines Box. If it is damaged, then thest clue was destroyed as Edgar was dead too. Yet, Caspian also believed that since there were treasures such as the Earring of Echo and the Tower of Life, the Thousand Machines Box left by his mother was not so easy to be ruined. Hence, Caspian took a chance, and it seemed that he was right. No matter what the Thousand Machines Box contained, at least the box itself was a magic tool. At that moment, blood oozed out of Zac¡¯s wound, flowing on the Thousand Machines Box, and he looked at Caspian with a gaze full of mixed emotions. ¡°I won¡¯t lose so easily.¡± Zac gritted his teeth and got up from the ground with great difficulty, and his eyes fixed on Caspian. ¡°I must take the Thousand Machines Box back!¡± As Zac spoke, he clenched his jaw hard. Caspian saw Zac¡¯s throat move as if he swallowed something. The next moment, the air around Zac¡¯s body started to swirl. Not only that, but his hunched body became straight. ¡®He consumed a precious medicine!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He swiftly understood that Zac probably hid some kind of pill in his teeth so that at a time of crisis, he only needed to bite hard and swallow the pill. After taking the pill, Zac seemed to have recovered to his strongest state. Then, he inserted the Thousand Machines Box into the back of his waist with one hand as he moved the spiritual Qi in his body, and the rays of light emerging from twenty-four meridians loomed around him. The silver rays of light glowed on his remaining arm, and it was as bright as the scorching sun. ¡°You¡®re surely dead this time!¡± Zac roared, and his figure disappeared from the spot. ¡°The Swimming Godly Carp!¡± The next moment, a hurricane rolled wildly, and Zac appeared behind Caspian. His arms made crackling sounds, and the fish scales quickly condensed. Zac¡®s arm was swollen ten times the size as before as if it turned into a giant tree, a long whip, or even a giant python that devoured everything. Then, just like a roaring angered dragon, Zac sted toward Caspian fiercely. The silver light seemed to swallow even the brilliance of the world. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Caspian smiled and roared, and the purple air lingered on his left arm. Then, a violent and fierce force like the abyss dragon finally splitting the earth and returning to the world exploded and enveloped the surroundings. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Caspian¡¯s five fingers became ws, sting out to the front, and it was as if the sky was covered at that moment. Bang! With a loud explosion, the sound wave shattered the rainwater. Caspian¡¯s five fingers smashed into the silverfish scales, pulling them harm. Then, the condensed fish scales were immediately torn apart with a loud crack, leaving five hideous traces. ¡°What¡¯s going on..!¡± Zac could not help eximing when he felt the mighty force on Caspian¡¯s arm. He felt the destructive power of Caspian¡¯s martial arts was more incredible than before. To be more precise, it was more damaging toward Zac! Zac was surprised to find that the wound on Caspian¡¯s arm healed entirely, leaving no trace. Seeing the surprise in the other¡¯s eyes, Caspian sneered. ¡°The Immortal Demon Physique, why don¡¯t you give it a try. The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± Caspian¡¯s figure turned sharply in mid-air. In an instant, the surrounding rain, fog, and mist also moved together, as if it became an enormous water ball. Then, a mighty force surged out like a volcanic eruption from the ball, hitting the fish scales heavily. Crackle and rattle! All of a sudden, Zac was sted out more than thirty meters away, and a huge deep pit appeared under his feet. Then, Zac found that at the same time as the cracking sound came, there were fine cracks on the fish scales in his hand. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He took the precious pill and increased his strength in a short time, yet Caspian suppressed him. ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Zac¡¯s eyes shed with viciousness, ¡°I still have a hole card to y!¡± ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Caspian didn¡¯t give Zac a chance to take a breather, and after sting the opponent off guard, Caspian immediately used his movement technique and charged toward Zac. In mid-air, Caspian clenched his fists, and just like a meteor falling, he sted out dozens of punches. ¡°Eight-shadowed Fists!¡± Crackle and rattle! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! In an instant, the ground continuously exploded withrge holes, and the raised mud and gravel spewed out toward the surroundings. Suddenly, a silver light as sharp as a de shed in the mud, immediately slicing through the heavy fists at once, pointing directly at Caspian. ¡°The Godly Carp Frenzy! Caspian, go to hell!¡± Zac¡¯s figure appeared. The fish scales in his hand condensed into a one-meter long sword, gleaming with cold light and stabbing toward Caspian¡¯s chest. However, Caspian did not dodge and directly grabbed the light. ¡°You must be crazy!¡± Zac¡¯s eyes shed with joy. Using the palm of his hand to block this sword? His hand would surely be destroyed! ¡°Since you just broke one of my arms, then I will break your palm this time!¡± With such a thought, Zac shed toward Caspian¡¯s palm with his sword. ng! Crack! The next moment, Zac was surprised to find that sword light was stuck in Caspian¡¯s palm. Caspian¡¯s palm with lingering purple mist was like an iron pincer, mming the sword light tightly, causing it hard to move. Furthermore, only a little blood seeped out from Caspian¡¯s palm, and he was fine after a while. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡± Zac was in disbelief. The Immortal Demon Physique! Zac naturally did not know the power of martial art skills. After countless training sessions, Caspian was long resistant to sword damage. Hence, although Zac¡¯s sword lights derived from his natural physique caused injury to Caspian at the beginning, Caspian¡¯ s resistance to the Godly Carp Form was also bing stronger due to his Immortal Demon Physique. Not to mention, the Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon was known for its brutality and superior defense. If these factors added up and still could not resist Zac¡®s sword, would Caspian¡¯s previous preparations not be in vain? ¡°Zac, I get stronger each time I meet a more powerful opponent!¡± Caspian roared and mmed his left palm hard. Crack! As Caspian¡¯s palm shot out dense blood, Zac also felt a sharp pain. He was shocked to find that the long word he formed from fish scales was crushed by Caspian and exploded in the air. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± At the same time, Caspian swung his body in the air, like a dragon swinging its tail, destroying the mountain and city, hitting Zac¡¯s chest directly. Bang! It was as if a war drum was beaten on the battlefield. With a muffled loud noise, Zac¡¯s eyes widened, his chest sunk deeply, his back bulged high, and he spat out arge mouthful of blood. Then, just like a cannonball, he mmed into a house and prated the wall, copsing the columns. In an instant, Zac was buried under the copsed house. The Thousand Machines Box also slipped from Zac¡¯s waist mid-air and fell to the ground. Caspiannded on the ground, gasping for breath. His knees were weak, and he staggered, almost falling. Nheless, he still managed to stand firm as he knew he could not fall now. Caspian severely injured Zac, and he appeared fine. Yet, it was only on the surface. In truth, Caspian felt excruciating pain on every meridian in his body as if bitten by countless insects and ants or poured with boiling pain. Zac¡¯s Godly Carp Form could not only be transformed into various weapons, but the sword energy of thest sh also prated his body along the wound in Caspian¡¯s palm, continuing to cause damage at that moment. ¡°The magic of an innate physique¡­¡± Caspian gritted his teeth, forcibly resisted the severe pain in his body, and bent down to pick up the Thousand Machines Box. He used to bombard others with spells before, but Caspian also had a profound understanding that time. Facing an enemy who mastered spells during Pulse Control Realm was a headache. Grabbing the Thousand Machines Box in his hand, Caspian swayed and was about to leave when he heard the sound of something falling to the ground. He looked in the sound direction and immediately saw the bricks slowly slipping down in the ruins where Zac fell. Just as Caspian looked over, the pile of ruins exploded. Zac¡®s bloody figure turned into a tragic red light, and he immediately stood. ¡°You¡¯re not dead¡­¡± At the same time as Caspian eximed, Zac suddenly raised his hand, pointed at him from a distance. Then, he gritted his teeth, showing his blood-stained pearly whites, and roared, ¡°The Cataclysmic Thousand Waves!¡± Swoosh! A blue light shot out from Zac¡¯s fingertips. Then, the surrounding rain seemed to turn into a surging wave, converging into a torrent that destroyed everything and impacted Caspian¡¯s body. Caspian barely had time to react and was mmed to the ground heavily and was pushed by the terrifying impact to pull a long gully before finally stopping. Zac fell to the ground, his legs suddenly softened, and he knelt on the floor. He clutched his chest, and blood kept pouring out of his mouth and nose, but he still gritted his teeth, raised his head, stood up with difficulty, and walked in the direction of the Thousand Machines Box step by step. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 Zac could reach a distance of more than dozens of meters in the blink of an eye on typical days, but he was now seriously injured. Moreover, Caspian¡¯s violent impact felt no less than a fierce wild beast mming into his chest. At that time, Zac felt his heart, liver, spleen, stomach, and lungs almost shatter. After walking a few steps, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and fragments of internal organs could be seen from the blood. ¡®I¡¯m dying¡­¡¯ Feeling his life fading away, Zac¡¯s body kept getting colder. Then, he looked at Caspian, who was motionless in the distance, and his mouth twitched hard, revealing a pathetic smile. When the Godly Carp Form was only in the first-stage Pulse Control Realm, Zac could master three spells, and his future in the Great Oceans Sect was bright. However, everything was about to end now. Before that mission, Zac probably never dreamed that he would die at the hands of a cultivator whose realm was lower than his own. Originally, if he called for help in time, he might have been saved even with such injuries. However, Zac lost his arm before, and his body was severely injured, which totaled up to irreversible damage. Later, Zac took the precious medicine to stimte the spiritual Qi in his body, which further burdened his physique. He could only hold on now by relying on thest trace of the medicinal effect of the pill. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After a while, the effect of the medicinal pill would subside, and he would be not far from death. Fortunately, Zac had another trick up his sleeve, and he used it in the final stage, killing the opponent with the third spell he never used. After much effort, Zac finally came to the Thousand Machines Box, and he put his hands on his knees, gasping for breath. He needed to rest for a moment¡­ Then, Zac watched the quiet Caspian and grinned. ¡°Did you think you¡¯re the only one with thest card in his hand? Besides the Godly Carp Frenzy and the Swimming Godly Carp, I actually have a third spell, the Cataclysmic Thousand Waves. The explosive power of the finger is like a thousandyers of giant waves converging into a point, and it can smash your internal organs into a pulp of meat in an instant. If you¡¯re a third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, there¡¯s absolutely no possibility of being spared. It¡¯s truly right to save it forst use. Others think that Godly Carp Form inspires my spells, and they would never have dreamed that I¡¯ve secretly practiced the fatal spell that doesn¡¯t require physical stimtion, which is myst trump card. In order to deal with you, a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, I not only disyed the Cataclysmic Thousand Waves but also paid the price of my life, I really¡­¡± Zac gritted his teeth and red at Caspian viciously. If he had even the slightest bit of strength, he would probably rush over and chop Caspian pieces to vent his hatred. Instead, after taking a short breather, Zac took out a signal talisman from his storage bag and activated it. In an instant, the signal talisman turned into a ball of icy blue light, flew hundreds of meters into the sky, and exploded. From afar, it seemed as if a blue sun rose in the misty and rainy weather, which was visible even dozens of kilometers away. ¡°When theye, this mission will bepleted.¡± Zac stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, forcibly swallowed the blood that poured into his throat, and then bent over to pick up the Thousand Machines Box. The moment he picked up the Thousand Machines Box, he felt something was wrong as the thin box was not ced t on the ground, but it seemed padded underneath. Soon, the doubt in his heart turned into a fury when Zac saw the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine covered by the Thousand Machines Box. ¡°Caspian, you¡­¡± Then, Zac recalled when Caspian was knocked into the air. He probably quickly hid the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine under the Thousand Machines Box and then pretended that the Thousand Machines Box fell to the ground. Even if Caspian died, he had to pull Zac along! It turned out he was not the only one with a hole card, but Caspian also hid a trick! At the same time as these desperate thoughts appeared, Zac exploded and was engulfed by the st. That time, Zac was caught off guard, and his body was smashed into minced flesh and mud in a sh by the terrifying power of the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine. Not only that, but the ground was also blown up, and a deep pit with a diameter of more than 100 meters. The only thing that remained intact was probably the Thousand Machines Box. After the roar of the explosion, the scene returned to unprecedented calmness. However, it was now a dirty, broken alley, and the previous appearance was long gone. Even if the spring rain continued to fall, it still could not wash away the pungent bloody smell in the air. At that time, a faint fragrance blew, and a slender figure dashed from a distance and stood charmingly in the center of the alley. Daisy, who wore an exotic outfit, nced at Caspian with an extremelyplicated look. Then, she took a deep breath as tears rolled in her eyes. After a while, Daisy cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s an order from the sect for me to find a chance to bring back the Thousand Machines Box. Moreover, thousands of subjects are behind me, so I have to obey themand.¡± Daisy sniffled and took the Thousand Machines Box, nning to leave. She knew that Zac released a signal talisman before he died, and the other Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples would arrive soon. If she was discovered at that time, it would be troublesome. However, just when she was about to leave, a hand stretched out and grabbed her wrist. Daisy was stunned. Next, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Since that drop of tear of yours looked so sincere, I¡¯ll just forgive you.¡± ¡°Caspian!¡± Daisy¡¯s blue eyes instantly widened when she saw the somewhat tired face as if she saw a ghost. Then, she shrieked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you killed by Zac with his spell!¡± As Daisy spoke, she hurriedly looked toward where Caspianid before. That space was empty, and there was no trace of Caspian at all. Was it an illusion? Or was he not dead to begin with? Daisy¡¯s mind buzzed in that instant, and she could not think straight. She hid in the dark, watching the battle between Caspian and Zac in fear. Yet, she also clearly saw that Zac killed Caspian at thest moment with a secret spell. Moreover, Daisy could feel the power of that spell even though she stood far away from them. Any cultivator below the third-stage Pulse Control Realm could never block the attack, and it was already impressive if his body was not sted into pieces! ¡°Dead? With such a formidable opponent, how could I be unprepared at all.¡± Caspian could not help snorting as Daisy¡¯s surprised expression made him a little annoyed. Nheless, even though Caspian might have sounded casual, he was secretly thankful that his ample preparations in the Valley of Death were not in vain. After all, he spent more than half a month and went through several life and death situations. The Water Droplet obtained from the Underworld¡¯s Alligator-Turtle was just to guard against the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s water-based magic. Nevertheless, in the face of Daisy, who was like an enemy and a friend, it was naturally impossible for Caspian to tell her the function of the Water Droplet was not only to master the Water Shade but also to resist the effect of water-based magic. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 Daisy looked at Caspian suspiciously. After all, what happened was too shocking, and it was already tough for her to get through the psychological trauma. After being stunned for a while, Daisy finally came back to her senses, and a look of joy shed in her eyes as Caspian was still alive. Since Caspian was alive, all was well. However, guilt soon appeared in Daisy¡¯s eyes, and she lowered her head, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What?¡± Caspian looked up at the icy blue light in the sky, and he did not hear Daisy clearly, so he inched closer. Pointing to Caspian, Daisy said coquettishly, ¡°Bite him!¡± Swoosh! The two small snakes on Daisy¡¯s wrists rushed toward Caspian, opening their mouths and biting Caspian¡¯s neck. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Daisy¡¯s eyes were once again teary. However, she gritted her teeth stubbornly to prevent the tears from flowing and said quickly, ¡°I need to take the Thousand Machines Box. I¡¯m sorry. After being bitten by them, you won¡¯t be able to move for a while, just like in that snow cave, but you¡¯ll recover soon. You¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Daisy was interrupted by Caspian before she could finish her sentence. Then, under Daisy¡¯s surprised gaze, Caspian reached out to take the Thousand Machines Box from her hand and stuffed it into his storage bag. ¡°You¡­ You..?¡± Daisy was speechless. She pointed at Caspian, and mumbled for a long time, staring at Caspian¡¯s neck without blinking. At that time, her two little snakes still hung on Caspian¡¯s neck. A light blue light suddenly appeared on Caspian¡¯s body. Theyer of light was like ayer of membrane, blocking Caspian and the snakes¡¯ fangs, and the snakes could not break the lightyer. ¡°A body light shield!¡± Although Daisy was unaware of the Water Shade¡¯s name, she still knew the purpose of such a spell as she was a sect disciple. Then, she watched as the two tiny snakes returned to her wrists with a grievance, and they did not even leave the slightest mark on Caspian¡¯s neck. Daisy¡¯s guilt and sadness instantly turned into boundless resentment. ¡°Caspian, you¡¯re such a jerk! You only know how to fool me!¡± Daisy could not care less about the Thousand Machines Box anymore, and just like an angry little leopardess, jumping directly onto Caspian¡¯s body as her slender legs wrapped tightly around Caspian¡¯s waist and arms around his neck. Then, she mmed hard on Caspian¡¯s back with her fists. Even though Daisy knew it would not hurt Caspian in any way, she felt somewhat better doing so. ¡°Shh! Be quiet!¡± Caspian suddenly reached out and pressed Daisy¡¯s head. Daisy¡¯s cheek was immediately pressed against Caspian¡¯s chest, and she suddenly felt her heart pounding wildly and her face turning hot. Caspian¡¯s voice also turned wispy. ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡± When Daisy heard Caspian¡¯s voice, she was shocked. Then, she hurriedly broke free from his embrace. ¡°The people from the Great Oceans Sect! Let¡¯s leave!¡± After saying that, Daisy pulled Caspian, wanting to run away. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Caspian did not budge. Daisy found that Caspian¡¯s face was gloomy. Then, she looked in Caspian¡¯s line of sight, and her heart also sank instantly. Dozens of figures now encircled them from everywhere in the rain. Besides the sky, there was perhaps nowhere to escape. Not only that, Daisy also noticed that among those people rushing forward, there was also one wearing the same uniform as Zac. ¡°The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s outer disciple¡­¡± Daisy had a headache. It was absolutely impossible for her to fight against a sect¡¯s outer disciple with her current strength. Moreover, with Caspian¡¯s injuries, he could definitely not go through another fierce battle. After a bit of hesitation, Daisy made a decision. ¡°Caspian, leave now! I¡¯ll deal with them and buy some time for you. In Salleria, the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples won¡¯t mistreat me.¡± Daisy gritted her teeth. Perhaps it was out of her guilt, but Daisy only wanted to do something for Caspian as it was simply incredible that he survived. She did not want to lose him again after finding out he was alive. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Caspian refused. ¡°You¡­¡± Daisy thought that Caspian tried to be brave, but when she turned around, she saw Caspian take out a stack of array maps. ¡°As expected, you were prepared.¡± Then, Daisy watched as Caspian took out the papers, and her previous determination turned into speechlessness in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s always better to be extra careful.¡± Caspian took a deep breath and put his hand on the stack of array maps in his mouth. His eyes zed as he looked at the approaching Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples in the distance. The signal talisman inspired by Zac attracted these Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples. When they saw Caspian from afar, they hurriedly increased their speed. ¡°Don¡¯t let him run away!¡± ¡°Stop him!¡± ¡°Since Zac used the signal talisman, his situation is surely unthinkable. Let¡¯s go!¡± Shouts and orders filled the air. For those disciples, the rainy day was more beneficial to them. In a sh, they circled Caspian and Daisy. ¡°You! You can¡¯t escape!¡± Among the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples, the leading outer disciple¡¯s eyes shed fiercely. Then, he saw Caspian¡¯s palm resting on a thick stack of paper, and the indifferent expression on Caspian¡¯s face gave him a bad premonition. ¡°Trying to catch me?¡± Caspian smiled, ¡°Let me introduce you to the Chaos Formation.¡± After saying that, Caspian pressed on the array maps. Next, the thick stack of papers exploded, turning into powders. At the same time, the formations contained were all inspired and shrouded the surrounding Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°The Chaos Formation?¡± Daisy was surprised when she heard Caspian, and her eyes widened, ¡°You can set up the Chaos Formation?¡± As a sect disciple, Daisy naturally knew the meaning of the Chaos Formation. Any cultivators that could arrange the Chaos Formation had terrific aplishments in that skill. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just scaring them.¡± As Caspian spoke, he took out another array map from the storage bag. ¡°You¡¯re scaring them?¡± Daisy became more incredulous, ¡°If you can¡¯t set up the Chaos Formation, then what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Who said that only the Chaos Formation can stop them?¡± Caspian nced at Daisy and replied confidently, ¡°I¡¯ve activated so many formations, and the power won¡¯t necessarily be smaller than the Chaos Formation. In short, as long as we can stop them for a moment, there¡¯s a chance to leave!¡± ¡°Leave? How?¡± Chapter 488 Chapter 488 Daisy stared wide-eyed at Caspian. Even though she knew about Caspian¡¯s character in the past, she found that she still underestimated him. If ordinary people encountered the situation, they would have panicked and not know what to do. However, Caspian might have looked tired, but the confidence on his face and the sparkle in his eyes never disappeared. ¡®Maybe that¡®s what attracted me to him,¡¯ Daisy thought, and her cheeks turned red. At that moment, she heard a burst of yelling not far away. Daisy looked up and immediately saw the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples were stopped by the array maps that Caspian just inspired. As Caspian said, the Chaos Formation was so powerful because the formations interlocked, complementing and superimposing each other, giving people a sense of despair that they were trapped and could no longer escape. Nheless, the true reason was that the chaos caused the enemies to panic, so the formations could not be broken. From that aspect, Caspian activated so many array maps, and it indeed yed a role. Water-Condensing Formation, Soil-Thickening Formation, Low-Light Formation, the Wind of des Formation, Misguiding Formation, Obstructing Formation¡­ A series of at least thirty small formations were sted, and so many effects were instantly covering the Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples, which was enough to make these disciples panic. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They jumped up and down in the formations in a sh, cursing and looking for opportunities to break free. Then, Daisy heard Caspian urging, ¡°Here¡¯s our chance. Let¡¯s go!¡± Daisy turned over to look at Caspian, and she was startled. Caspian¡¯splexion appeared normal a second ago, yet he seemed pale and green now like a dying person. Moreover, Caspian clenched his teeth, and his body trembled slightly as if he suffered from some great pain. ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Daisy asked as she hurriedly supported Caspian. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Caspian took a deep breath and secretly sighed. The price he paid for fighting someone in a higher realm was simply too high. Although Caspian¡¯s limbs were still intact after killing the second-stage Pulse Control Realm Zac, the sword energy that Zac sted into Caspian¡¯s body was still there. ¡°I have to find a ce to force the sword energy out or absorb it. The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s spell is a bit evil!¡± Caspian forcibly held back the excruciating pain. At that time, it was no longer possible to rely on spiritual Qi to stimte the array map Caspian prepared long ago. Nevertheless, Caspian was ready for it too. From the very beginning, Caspian was worried that he would meet a tough fight, so he prepared a Directional Teleportation Array that would be inspired by his blood. Hence, it did not matter if Caspian¡¯s spiritual Qi was blocked, as it could be stimted as long as there was blood. What would happen if there was no blood? If there was no blood, it meant that person was dead. Since the person was dead, why would he need a teleportation array map? Next, Caspian stimted the blood and Qi in his body, pressing the array map. In an instant, a white light turned into a massive pattern and rose from Caspian¡¯s feet, including both him and Daisy. ¡°Sh*t! They want to use the teleportation array to escape!¡± The Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples immediately discovered it. The direction of the teleportation map was not specified and the distance of the teleportation was unclear. If the other parties escaped, it would be extremely difficult to catch up. At that moment, the leading outer sect disciple roared, waved his arm, and immediately grabbed a huge sword asrge as a door. The giant sword shone with a dazzling cold light, and when it swung, it immediately made a surging sound of huge waves. ¡°Caspian, you can¡¯t escape!¡± The outer disciple suddenly shouted and stepped forward. Boom! The ground beneath him shattered in an instant, and a crack line rushed toward Caspian and Daisy. At that time, the rays of light from the array rose from the ground to Caspian and Daisy¡¯s waists. Once it passed over their heads, they would be sessfully teleported away. ¡°Floating Light Clone!¡± The outer disciple stared wide-eyed and roared. Then, in the blink of an eye, his figure seemed to be divided into three, each holding a giant sword, and they all shed out a blow that could destroy everything in sight. Bang! The formations that stood in front of him were forcibly smashed. In the air, there was a burst of cracking and bursting sounds. The sharp sword light broke through the air and pointed directly at Caspian. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Feeling the strong oppression of the other party, Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and the blood and Qi in his body were stimted as he quickly pointed out. Soon, countless blood lights were instantly intertwined into a giant in front of Caspian, engulfing the sword light. The blood suddenly burst open, revealing a smell of iron and blood. On the other hand, the sword light also stopped moving forward. At that time, the teleportation array was fully activated, turning into a white light and quickly condensing into a thin line. However, when the thin line was about to disappear, the sword light sted out from the blood, and it quickly grazed the light the moment it vanished. Swoosh! The white light disappeared with Caspian and Daisy, and the sword light passed through their phantoms, shing the ground behind them. ¡°Caspian! I, Francis Louie, will never let you go!¡± The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s outer disciple roared wildly. Not long after, the other Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples broke through the gap in the formations that Francis just opened and surrounded him. ¡°Francis, what should we do?¡± ¡°That guy¡¯s so cunning. He prepared so many array maps in advance. It¡¯s unexpected.¡± The crowd entered a discussion. Francis suddenly raised his hand with a gloomy face. When everyone saw it, they immediately quietened. ¡°He can¡¯t escape far!¡± Francis snorted, and there was a murderous look on his face. ¡°The moment he activated his teleportation array, he was affected by my sword light, so it was impossible for him to teleport to the ce he wanted. The estimated range is now within a thousand kilometers with this ce as the center.¡± Hearing that it was a range of thousands of kilometers, the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples at the scene suddenly felt bitter. With their current realm and manpower, Caspian might have already fled when they find any clues within the given areas. Moreover, Caspian was a ruthless character who single-handedly fought and killed Zac as well as the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples who were in ambush here before. Hence, if they parted ways, everything would only point to disaster. Francis naturally thought of that too. He frowned and pondered for a moment, then instructed, ¡°Since Zac and the others are dead, and the Thousand Machines Box is also lost, it¡¯s impossible to hide the news. Taking advantage of the fact that Caspian has just escaped, quickly contact the elders proficient in formations to confirm the direction and distance that they may escape and block the area for search.¡± Chapter 489 Chapter 489 After Francis ordered the other disciples, his eyes showed a trace of evilness. The surrounding Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples all felt a chill down their spines, and they could not help but take a step back. Then, Francis looked at the scarlet-stained ruins in front of him, saying solemnly, ¡°Zac was my best friend. Caspian, I¡¯ll tear you to pieces!¡± Boom! Francis suddenly swung his sword down, and the giant sword as big as the door shed down in the air, instantly tearing the ground apart as if the enormous beast opened its huge mouth to swallow everything in the world. *** When the teleportation array waspletely activated, Caspian¡¯s body trembled violently. Soon, the mottled scene all around instantly became bizarre, like a kaleidoscope. The next moment, Caspian felt as if his body was stuffed into a big iron bucket, and the iron bucket was b kicked off the cliff by someone. However, there was absolutely no problem with the teleportation array Caspian arranged in advance. Hence, the only possibility was the opponent¡¯s sword that smashed through the air impacted the formation while it was activated. The teleportation array was rted to space maneuvering. In terms of space transportation, whether through formations, magics, or sorceries, it was the most unstable and highly vulnerable to external interference. At that time, Caspian hoped that the teleportation array would not be affected too much. If they were not from Bamboo CreekAlley after the transmission, it would be bad. As for Daisy, she fainted during the first jolt of the teleportation array, and she was still unconscious. The ufortable vibrationsted for about two minutes, and Caspian only saw everything light up, and he was thrown out like a meteor hammer. Then, he hurriedly grabbed Daisy and pulled her into his embrace as they flew out like a broken kite. After a while, Caspian mmed heavily to the ground. Fortunately, the grass was thick and soft. Although Caspian¡®s injuries were not healed, he recovered quickly from the dizziness shortly after hitting the ground. The sun shone down warmly, and cold and dampness in Salleria¡¯s capital that could seep into the bones were no longer there. Thefort of the warm sun in the winter made Caspian squinted for a moment. Nheless, he quickly realized something was wrong. Since it was winter, where did the green grasse from! Caspian narrowed his eyes and leaped up. He looked around and found the green hills were lush, the flowing water gurgled, and there was a touch of sweetness in the air. It felt as if they were in paradise. ¡°This isn¡¯t the teleportation point I set in advance. It seems that it was affected by that sword, causing a problem with the direction and distance of the teleportation array.¡± Caspian looked around and realized that there were no cities or viges anywhere near them. Just based on what he saw, he had no way of determining where he was now and whether he was still in Salleria. Daisy was still unconscious, and her chest slightly undting, appearing as if she fell asleep. The vibration of the space should have little effect on her. Hence, it was estimated that she was frightened and fainted. Caspian was about to wake her up to see if she could tell where they were, but his expression suddenly froze when he just bend over, and he smiled bitterly, ¡°Sh*t!¡± *** While Caspian and the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples fought, a grand ceremony took ce in the remote imperial city of Ucror. As Ucror was a country, its status was naturally equal to Earlington of Efrax. Inparison, Salleria was just a tiny and remote county under the rule of Ucror. As for why Ucror put such great importance with Salleria, it was naturally all thanks to Carson¡¯s Demon Python Form. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Carson was also the one ennobled at the moment. At the luxurious and solemn scene, Carson wore a dark blue embroidered robe and knelt on both knees. There was a faint smile on his lowered face, but no one saw anything as his long hair covered it. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the middle-aged man sitting high on the throne in front of Carson. Today, the emperor of Ucror adopted Carson as his son, giving him the title of a monarch. The title of a prince of Ucror was far nobler than a prince of Salleria. Moreover, it was no exaggeration to say that in front of the prince of Ucror, the prince of Salleria was just like a vige idiot, and he had nothing to be proud of with his royalty. After the ceremony, the hundreds of officials bowed and saluted in unison, calling Carson ¡°His Royal Highness¡±. At that moment, Carson let out a sigh of relief and deeply enjoyed the feeling of being superior to others. However, being epted as the adopted son by the emperor of Ucror and given a royal title were not the most important for Carson. Most importantly, Carson would enjoy the same standard of honor as the princes in Ucror! It was very intriguing. For some unknown reason, the emperor of Ucror did not name any crown prince despite having dozens of sons. It was possible to argue that the emperor was an upright and strong man, so it was understandable that he was not in a hurry to confer the title of a crown prince. Yet, on the asion, he announced that he would ept a prince from a county as his adopted son and let him enjoy the honor of a prince! Carson was not his son, yet he could enjoy the life of a prince! The moment they heard the announcement, all the officials, princes, and princesses present were astonished. Then, everyone looked at the emperor with disbelief, and then at Carson. No one knew why the emperor made the unbelievable decision, and no one knew what was so special about Carson that the emperor paid so much attention to him. Those who thought a little deeper even had a faint feeling that the emperor never crowned a prince not because he was not in a hurry, but he deliberately did so to reserve the position for Carson. Nheless, it was just a bold guess, and no one dared to say it. Carson felt the seemingly respectful but actually suspicious, disdainful, hostile, and angry expressions in the countless pairs of eyes around him, yet his face remained unchanged, and he secretly sneered. ¡®You¡¯re all just ordinary people. How can you understand my strength? At least in a year or at most in five years, I¡¯ll show you how a giant python defeats a dragon!¡¯ Carson clenched his fists under the embroidered robe¡¯s long sleeves as if grabbing onto his destiny. Then, not long after Carson returned to the pce where he lived after the ceremony, a man in a ck robe appeared in front of him like a ghost. ¡°Master!¡± When Carson saw the person, he appeared serious and bowed slightly. The ck-robed man waved his palm. Next, an invisible wall suddenly blocked the door, and he turned to Carson, saying, ¡°I have two pieces of news, one good and one bad. Which one do you want to hear?¡± ¡°The bad news first,¡± Carson replied. ¡°Edgar was killed at the celebration. Weldon and a group of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples we sent also died. The outer disciple, Zac, and a group of disciples sent after also died in battle.¡± Then, the ck-robed man looked at Carson, continuing lightly, ¡°There¡¯s no king in Salleria now.¡± Chapter 490 Chapter 490 ¡°Salleria¡­¡± Carson murmured as if he chewed something. The man in a ck robe was not in a hurry to ask Carson for a reaction but looked at him quietly. After a long time, Carson shook his head. ¡°Salleria has nothing to do with me now, and my current identity is a disciple of Great Oceans Sect and the royal of Ucror. What I pursue is the pathway to immortality and sess. If I focus on the worldly Salleria, it¡®ll only hinder my progress.¡± Having said that, Carson paused before continuing, ¡°So, what do Edgar¡¯s life and death have to do with me? He and I are father and son, but the difference in identity and status has made him unworthy of being my father.¡± When Carson said these, the ck-robed man paid attention to the change in his expression. Then, seeing that Carson¡¯s eyes did not change and the words were sincere, he finally nodded. ¡°The Demon Python Form has awakened¡­ Very good¡­¡± ¡°The Demon Python Form¡¯s awakening and setting foot in Ucror is only the first step of my avenue of achievement. Within five years, I¡¯ll enter a higher level, and Ucror is just a stepping stone for me,¡± Carson replied lightly. Then, he looked around and stopped at the man in the ck robe. ¡°Master, you mentioned that there¡¯s other good news. What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The person that killed Edgar, Zac, and the others was Caspian.¡± Boom! As soon as the ck-robed man finished speaking, the air around Carson¡¯s body suddenly vibrated violently. The dark blue embroidered robe on his body fluttered without wind, and ck air oozed from the hem. Not only that, but Carson¡¯s face was also undergoing a horrifying change. Half of his face that was hidden in the darkness grew dense snake scales, and his mouth also bulged forward, constantly flicking out his forked tongue. Next, his eyes revealed a terrifying scarlet color. ¡°Hiss¡­ Caspian¡­ Ha¡­ Haha! Very good! Very good! I know you won¡¯t die so easily, and since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll end your life with my own hands!¡± The hissing sound of a snake kepting out of his mouth, and the gloomy aura from Carson¡¯s body caused a thinyer of frost to condense on the surrounding ground and walls. At that moment, he appeared as if he would transform into a man-devouring giant python. The man in ck robe seemed to have expected it and said, ¡±The outer disciple, Francis, is currently leading people to search for him. Francis has also invited some elders in the sect to cooperate¡­¡± Before the other party could finish speaking, Carson interrupted, ¡°No. They absolutely can¡¯t find Caspian. Even if they find him, they can¡¯t catch or kill Caspian. I believe him¡­ Because he wants to kill me too¡­¡± The red light in Carson¡¯s eyes became more intense, revealing the taste of excitement and ruthlessness. ¡°Caspian, you have the same thought as me¡­ I understand¡­ I understand it all.¡± When the ck-robed man noticed that Carson¡¯s mood fluctuated wildly and seemed to be going crazy, he changed the subject, ¡°Then, what are you going to do with Salleria? There¡¯s no news about your sister either.¡± ¡°Camille has her ce to go, so don¡¯t worry about her. As for Salleria¡­¡± Carson stuck out his forked tongue. ¡°Even if there¡¯s no monarch, the country won¡¯t quash in two years. When I need blood and flesh the most, I¡¯ll go back¡­¡± The ck-robed man could not help but question, ¡°You want to¡­¡± ¡°Master, my Demon Python Form will bepleted then and needs a lot of flesh and blood toplete a transformation. What do you think I¡¯ m going back for?¡± Carson¡¯sugh became louder and eerier, sending chills down everyone¡¯s spines. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s exclusively for food! At that time, I can eat thousands of people with just one bite. They have lived for so long, and it¡¯s time for them to contribute! As for Caspian, he won¡¯t die so easily, and I have a hunch that within five years, we¡¯ll meet and decide who¡¯s the loser!¡± Following Carson¡¯s strange low growl, arge piece of thin ice spread from under his feet, along the wall, and extended to the roof with a crackling sound. *** At the same time, Caspian sat cross-legged on the grass, looking helpless at the unconscious Daisy in front of him and the wide-eyed and timid Little Candy. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Little Candy was now weaned and eating meat, which also meant that it no longer slept for several days and woke up wanting milk before sleeping again. Moreover, the current Little Candy needed to get out of the Earring of Echo every day to breathe fresh air and see the outside world. It was not impossible to forcibly lock it inside. After all, the Earring of Echo was not an ordinary magic tool, and it could be loaded with living things. Nheless, the problem was that Caspian was reluctant to leave Little Candy alone. As Little Candy was still a secret, Caspian naturally did not want another person to know about its existence. In his n of returning to Salleria, Caspian was supposed to travel alone. That way, he could release Little Candy at a fixed time every day and let it y for a while. However, there was an extra person now, Daisy. The rtionship between Caspian and Daisy wasplicated. Like an enemy but not, like a friend but not entirely. Such a messy tie was hard to severe, and it was also distressing for Caspian. Moreover, Caspian was not an indecisive person. If Daisy were the enemy, he would chop the opponent with one sh without any hesitation. However, he still appreciated some aspects of Daisy, and she also rescued Caspian several times. Not only that, but Caspian also knew that Daisy liked him. ¡°This is annoying!¡± Caspian frowned. Facing a group of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples alone was much easier than handling a silly little tiger and an unconscious foreigner. It was only a matter of time before Daisy woke up. Although Caspian could put Little Candy back into the Earring of Echo now, what about tomorrow? What about the day after tomorrow? At the thought of that, Caspian¡¯s headache became worse. Suddenly, Daisy mumbled, and hershes trembled slightly before she finally opened her blue eyes. As Daisy just woke up, she was still in a daze. First, Daisy saw the blue sky and white clouds, and then the head of a big fluffy cat. The big cat stared at her curiously with its huge watery eyes. Then, before Daisy could react, it stuck out his bright red tongue and licked her cheek with great enthusiasm. The wet and slippery sensation shocked Daisy, and she was immediately awakened. The next moment, a deafening scream sounded. ¡°Ahh!¡± Chapter 491 Chapter 491 ¡°You scared it.¡± Caspian hugged Little Candy and looked at the astonished Daisy. Daisy stared wide-eyed at Caspian and the little tiger in his embrace. At that moment, she thought she was still dreaming. When Daisy woke up, she immediately saw a tiger¡¯s head and was licked repeatedly. In a panic, Daisy forgot her identity as a cultivator and instinctively screamed. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Although Little Candy was a Mirage White Tiger, it never saw anyone other than Caspian since it was born. It was naturally more curious when it saw a strange woman and wanted to leave a favorable impression. However, it did not expect Daisy to have such a strong reaction. Little Candy was instantly startled, and it rushed toward Caspian¡¯s arm with teary eyes, whimpering and appearing aggrieved. Caspian felt extremely distressed as he rubbed andforted Little Candy, showing a rare gentle side. Daisy was also shocked by Caspian¡¯s reaction, as she never saw Caspian so soft-spoken before. ¡°That¡­ It¡­ You¡­ Caspian..?¡± Daisy stuttered, and she could not form aplete sentence as she was too stunned. Caspian sighed. He was naturally aware of what Daisy wanted to ask, so he answered, ¡°I just found it¡­¡± For now, that was the reason that made the most sense. Of course, Daisy did not believe Caspian. Daisy just woke up and was frightened, so she was a little flustered, but she was not an idiot. ¡°You found it?! You¡¯re that lucky?! Is it a tigress? This is a monster, right? How long have I been unconscious?¡± Daisy asked a series of questions. Caspianpletely ignored Daisy. After all, it would only be troublesome if he said too much as Daisy might find the loopholes in his words. After all, Caspian understood the woman¡¯s mind and personally experienced it. Hence, Caspian avoided the crucial points and did not exin the origin of Little Candy but replied, ¡°When the teleportation array was activated, it was disturbed by the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple. I don¡¯t know where we are exactly, but we should still be in Salleria.¡± Even though Salleria was only a county, it still covered arge area as Idacith was too vast. Moreover, Caspian only just turned eighteen that year, so it was naturally impossible for him to know everyndscape in Salleria. After looking around, Daisy shook her head helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t tell from the current scene, but it¡¯s winter in Salleria. Thus, the weather should be wet and cold instead of green grass. If we¡¯re still within Salleria¡¯s territory, we must be in the south.¡± Daisy¡¯s judgment was the same as Caspian¡¯s. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s take a look while walking. It shouldn¡¯t be long before we know the exact location.¡± Caspian pointed to a mountain in front of him. Daisy agreed. They would naturally know their specific location as long as they reached a high spot and looked at the surrounding terrain to search for an iconic river,ke, or mountain. If they encountered a vige on the way, it would be more convenient to ask someone. Nevertheless, Daisy still had something worrying her. ¡°Caspian, how¡¯s your injury?¡± Daisy looked at Caspian, but she could not find any clues on his face. Then, Caspian waved and gestured to Little Candy to follow him. After that, he shook his head at Daisy, hinting that he was fine. Even though Caspian expressed that, Daisy still felt that the injury Zac brought to Caspian was not as simple as imagined. The actual situation was simr to what Daisy estimated. Although Caspian¡¯s flesh and blood were extremely condensed and his body was strong, the sword energy that Zac sted into Caspian¡¯s body was magic. Therefore, Caspian might be able to resist the spell that was activated by the essence of the world, and its effect was prolonged. Thankfully, Caspian was a cultivator with a strong physique. If it were someone else, his internal organs would explode, and he would have died long ago. In order to restrain the remnants of the spell bombarded into Caspian¡¯s body, the most effective method was to rely on the flow of spiritual Qi in his meridians to restore and heal. Yet, it was also what Caspiancked the most at the moment. Caspian only had twelve meridians in his body because of his realm, while Zac had twenty-four as he was a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. As a result, Caspian todid not have a very effective way to suppress the injury in his body and could only rely on time and the power of blood to repress it. About an hourter, Caspian¡¯s injuries started to ache, causing him to shake slightly and spit out a mouthful of blood. The mouthful of blood was the clotted blood in Caspian¡¯s body, and he felt a lot more rxed after spitting it out. However, Daisy and Little Candy were startled. Daisy insisted that even if they did not know where they were now, it was not easy for the Great Oceans Sect to find them. Then, she asked Caspian to rest for a while, take some precious medicines for healing as it would not be toote for them to travel once he recovered. After giving it a thought, Caspian agreed without resisting. Soon, the two found a ce to shelter from the wind at the foot of the mountain. Then, Caspian meditated with a spiritual stone in his mouth. By using the spiritual Qi in the spirit stone to heal the wounds in his body. Little Candyid at Caspian¡¯s feet, and it yed a while before finally falling asleep. Daisy sat cross-legged beside Caspian, looking at Caspian as she supported her chin with her hands. Since Caspian became a cultivator, his temperament changed again in these two years. Although his appearance did not change much, Daisy¡®s heart beat faster whenever she looked at him. Gradually, the exotic girl with rare blue eyes felt her cheeks warmer. Suddenly, Caspian opened his eyes. Daisy was shocked and anxiously turned her eyes away to hide her embarrassment. Then, she saw Caspian flip his wrist, and the square Thousand Machines Box appeared in his palm. It seemed that Caspian wanted to open the Thousand Machines Box. Daisy hesitated a little, stood up, and nned to leave in order to avoid suspicion. Even though the sect ordered her to find an opportunity to bring back the Thousand Machines Box, Daisy knew her sect did not understand what the Thousand ToMachines Box was or what was inside. Moreover, the reason why Daisy¡¯s sect gave the order was only that The Great Oceans Sect valued the Thousand Machines Box very much. As both of the sects were in the same country, Daisy¡¯s sect naturally did not mind obstructing its competitors if it had the opportunity. When Caspian noticed Daisy wanted to leave, he knew what she thought. Then, without looking up, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re curious, let¡¯s take a look together.¡± Chapter 492 Chapter 492 ¡°You¡­ You don¡¯t mind?¡± Daisy was surprised and delighted. ¡°How about you owe me a favor?¡± Caspian smiled at her. ¡°In your dreams! This princess has saved your life several times!¡± Daisy let out a coquettish whine and happily sat beside Caspian, watching him curiously fiddle with the Thousand Machines Box in his hand. The Thousand Machines Box was not a box or case in the traditional sense. It was only about the thickness of three palms stacked together. It was square with many hollow designs on the surface, and there were rolling balls, mercury, and some unrecognizable luminous materials and runes moving on it. After observing for a moment, Daisy eximed, ¡°What an ingenious mechanism!¡± Those designs on the surface of the Thousand Machines Box were a kind of lock that prevented people from easily opening it. To open the Thousand Machines Box, they would have to find a way to unlock the mechanism above. Otherwise, there were only two possibilities. One was that there was never a way to open the Thousand Machines Box, and the other was that the Thousand Machines Box ended up being cremated with the owner. The mechanism on the box¡¯s surface showed a burst of bewildering colors. Daisy stared at it and felt dizzy, so she hurriedly turned her face to the side. Even so, Daisy was still seeing stars, and she was affected. ¡°That¡¯s pretty interesting!¡± At that time, Daisy heard Caspian chuckling. ¡°Can you open it?¡° Daisy asked hastily. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy,¡± Caspian nced at Daisy sideways, ¡°If I want to open the mechanism, I must figure out what it wants me to do. For example, where the buckle of the lock is, and I must at least find out the principle of the mechanism to open it up.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have any clues for now?¡± Daisy pouted slightly. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then, she thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Caspian, is this your mother¡¯s?¡± ¡±Yes.¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­ Still alive?¡± Daisy¡¯s voice turned lower. Then, Caspian fiddled with the Thousand Machines Box and answered, ¡°I think she should be alive.¡± Daisy turned her head to look at Caspian¡¯s profile. Caspian seemed to focus on Thousand Machines Box, and there were not many changes in his eyes. Daisy shook her head, swallowing what she was about to say next. Then, as Daisy did not want to disturb the other party¡¯s thoughts, she turned her attention to Little Candy on the side. The Mirage White Tiger lived longer and had a slower growth rate than a normal tiger. It was almost eight months since Little Candy was born, and although it still looked naive on the surface, it had an aura that a tiger should have. Looking at Little Candy, who dozed off with its eyes closed, Daisy showed a thoughtful look. She naturally did not believe the origin of the tiny tiger given by Caspian. That kind of monster must have an extraordinary origin. How did he just find it? Caspian¡¯s luck was not at such a ridiculous level. Nheless, if Caspian did not say it, Daisy would not ask more. Hence, she only quietly guessed all kinds of possibilities. Then, just when she was fascinated by her thoughts, she heard Caspian¡¯s shout. ¡°I got it!¡± ¡°Huh..?¡± Daisy hurriedly turned her head and immediately saw an excited look in Caspian¡¯s eyes. He fiddled with the balls on the Thousand Machines Box with his fingers. ¡°Have you found a solution?¡± Daisy was surprised and delighted. She originally thought it would take hours or even days for Caspian to find a way to solve such a complicated mechanism. Yet, how long was it? It was probably less than ten minutes! Caspian pressed his index finger to his lips, gesturing to Daisy to be quiet. Then, he immediately put his fingers into the air as he mumbled something and kept adjusting the ball on the Thousand Machines Box. The balls collided and made a tinkling sound like the sound of beads falling on a jade te. Immediately, Daisy saw the surface of the Thousand Machines Box glowing brightly. With every ray of light, there was a clicking noise in the Thousand Machines Box, like the sound of a lock unbuttoning. In just a short time, the locks were all opened, and with thest sound, Daisy could see a gap appeared on the side of Thousand Machines Box. The case was open! Daisy opened her eyes wide and looked at Caspian in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ How did you do it?¡± Not to mention unlocking the mechanism, Daisy could not even understand what she needed to do. In that instant, Caspian¡¯s image became more remarkable and more mysterious in her mind. However, Caspian appeared somewhat embarrassed, which he rarely would. Then, he wiped his nose and said, ¡°My mother made me memorize a rhyme when I was very young, and she warned me not to let other people know. I was young and always thought it was just a nursery rhyme, but I wondered why it was so eloquent. Then, I just found out that it was used to open the Thousand Machines Box.¡± Daisy was speechless. Although Caspian sounded indifferent, he was extremely excited. Through the incident, he was more confident that the Thousand Machines Box was specially reserved for him by his mother. Moreover, she made the decision when Caspian was still young. ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside.¡± Caspian took a deep breath, and he found that his heart pounded fast. Caspian¡¯s heart did not beat so fast when Hadley epted him as his disciple. Daisy also stared wide-eyed without blinking, looking forward to the mysterious treasures contained in the Thousand Machines Box. The wooden box was opened, and a strong Qi rushed toward them. The concentration of the spiritual Qi was as if it were solidified. With just a breath, both Caspian and Daisy suddenly felt drunk. Caspian was slightly better as Daisy even sensed the meridians in her body were a little swollen and painful due to the intense spiritual Qi after taking a whiff. Hence, Daisy hurriedly retreated and nced over. Inside the wooden box were eight rectangr spirit stones, a jade slip, and a rusted, broken sword. Daisy¡¯s eyes fell on the eight spirit stones, and her pupils shrank sharply as if she realized something. Then, she eximed, ¡°Spirit jades!¡± Caspian looked at the items in the Thousand Machines Box several times, and when he heard Daisy¡¯s words, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. The so-called spirit jades were the best among spirit stones. Everyone knew that jade could be cut out of rocks, and the jade cut out was more than a thousand times more valuable than the stones. The spirit jades were cut out from the spirit stones. Although it would be exaggerating to say it possessed a value 10,000 times higher than that of the spirit stone, it was possible to be hundreds or thousands of times more valuable! Based on Caspian¡¯s understanding, spirit jades were not exchangeable in the Heavenly Stars Sect. Hence, the disciples could not even dream of using their sect contribution points for trades. Yet, there were as many as eight pieces in the Thousand Machines Box! Chapter 493 Chapter 493 Seeing these spirit jades, Daisy¡¯s little face instantly flushed red as she was simply frightened. ¡°Eight¡­ Eight pieces of spirit jade¡­¡± Daisy looked at Caspian with teary eyes, and her voice trembled. Before that, Caspian never saw Daisy so flustered before. ¡°Caspian¡­ Who¡¯s your¡­ Who¡¯s your mother..?¡± Caspian could not tell if Daisy was shocked or frightened. Nheless, before that, Caspian knew from Edgar that his mother was most likely not an ordinary person. Moreover, she might even be amon cultivator. Hence, Caspian might be surprised with the generosity his mother left for him, but he still could remain calm. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it seems that she¡¯s really powerful,¡± Caspian muttered, reaching out to touch a piece of spirit jade. In an instant, Caspian felt a powerful spiritual Qi seeping into his skin and his meridians. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. That feeling was unprecedented. He felt every muscle, tendon, and bone in his body cheer as if it was a dry and cracked farnd, finally absorbing the heavy rain. Then, in the blink of an eye, Caspian was surprised to find that the severe injuries he suffered from Zac were healed entirely with the help of the spiritual Qi. ¡°It¡¯s so¡­ Amazing¡­¡± Caspian had to let out a sigh. Although there was also spiritual Qi in the spirit stone, if Caspian wanted to absorb the spirit energy in the spirit stone, he still had to use the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale to swallow the spirit stone and digest it. As for other cultivators, they needed to have the aid of a spiritual Qi gathering formation to absorb the spiritual Oi in the spirit stone. On the other hand, the spiritual Qi provided by the spirit jade could be absorbed directly without the help of martial skills or formations. If it were not for his worries that the spiritual Qi was too intense and might cause the meridians to burst as he could not absorb it all at once, Caspian would have swallowed the spirit jade. The spiritual Qi in spirit jade was not only powerful but also purer. Looking at these eight pieces of spiritj ades, Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with bright light. Since he was already at the bottleneck of the peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm, it was time for Caspian to use these spirit j ades and level up. After pondering for a moment, Caspian looked away from the spirit jades and picked up the jade scroll. Anything recorded using jade slips would not be ordinary information. At that moment, Caspian used his divine sense to probe. Then, he suddenly gasped. Spell! A spell was recorded in the jade scroll! Daisy noticed Caspian¡¯s expression and knew that the content recorded in the jade scroll was significant. Hence, she took the initiative to get up and walked about 200 meters away from Caspian. Although Caspian said before that he did not mind her being close, Daisy still had some self- awareness. Caspian did not stop Daisy from leaving as the spell was also very important to him. A cultivator in the Pulse Control Realm could only master three magic skills at most, and due to the limitation of the realm, there were not many choices either. Hence, it was even more challenging for the cultivator to choose powerful spells in the limited options. Currently, Caspian mastered two spells, the Godly Finger of Cruor and the Water Shade. Unlike other cultivators, Caspian¡¯s Godly Finger of Cruor was not activated by spiritual Qi but with blood. In the end, the technique was still rted to the way he learned and his body¡¯s unique characteristics, and someone else could not master The Godly Finger of Cruor. In other words, although the Godly Finger of Cruor possessed the power of magic skill, it was not among the three techniques that a cultivator could master in the Pulse Control Realm. Therefore, Caspian could master four magic skills even in Pulse Control Realm for various reasons! As the Water Shade was a defensive spell, what Caspiancked at present was an attack spell activated by spiritual Qi, and what was recorded on the jade slips in the Th ousand Machines Box was exactly what Caspian needed, an attacking skill. The God of Thunder! Once mastered, Caspian was equivalent to grasping an extensive fatal skill again at that stage. However, Caspian could not help frowning after browsing the content on the jade slips. It was not difficult for Caspian to cultivate the God of Thunder, but a lightning conductor was needed for the practice. ¡°I need something that contains lightning. Then, after absorbing it, I can master the God of Thunder¡­ Something that contains lightning¡­¡± Caspian racked his brain. Nheless, he could not think of anything to be used as a lightning conductor. Caspian blinked and looked at Daisy in the distance. Soon, he shook his head. The rtionship between him and Daisy was a bitplicated, and there were some things that even if he wanted to tell her, the other party might not want to know. ¡°As long as there¡¯s a lightning conductor, I can quickly cultivate the God of Thunder. Hence, I¡¯m not in a hurry as it won¡¯t be toote to inquire when I finally return to the Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± With that in mind, Caspian turned his gaze to thest item in the Thousand Machines Box, a mottled ancient sword that looked very dpidated, and it was even a broken sword. More than half of the sword¡¯s body was broken, and what was left was the hilt and less than 20 centimeters of the sword¡¯s body. Both the hilt and the body of the sword were covered with a thickyer of bronze rust. No matter how Caspian looked at it, it just seemed like an ordinary sword that was salvaged from an unknown river. Even if it was recycled as scrap iron, it was probably of little value. Since the broken sword was found in the Thousand Machines Box and ced next to the jade slips and spirit jades, the sword could not be an ordinary thing. The moment Caspian reached out to grab the broken sword, the thought was confirmed. As soon as he held the broken sword, Caspian felt its heavy weight. With his current strength, it was not difficult for him to pick up 2000 kilograms of weight. However, Caspian thought the sword was a little heavy. Then, Caspian nced at the Thousand Machines Box and understood. The Thousand Machines Box was equally precious. Not to mention that it was blown up twice before and was still intact, that heavy broken sword was ced in it, but Caspian could not feel the slightest weight when he grabbed the case. It clearly showed the problem. However, after putting the broken sword in front of him and looking at it carefully, Caspian found nothing unusual about the sword except for the words engraved on the handle, ¡®Moon in Mirror¡¯. ¡°Moon in Mirror¡­¡± Caspian recalled, but there were no memories of these words, let alone information about the ancient sword. Although nothing was surprising about the broken sword, Caspian believed that his mother could not leave him a piece of scrap iron. The Tower of Life also looked shabby, yet the universe inside it was enough to make anyone¡¯s jaw drop. At the thought of the Tower of Life, Caspian could not help but feel the warmth in his heart. Once he used the spirit jades to advance to the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, Caspian would be able to go to the next floor in the tower. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 Caspian ced the longsword named Moon in Mirror at the back of his waist. He nned to study it when he had the time. Moreover, Caspian did not doubt that the Moon in Mirror was a treasure as since his mother could even provide him with eight spirit jades in one shot, the Moon in Mirror sword should surely not be lower than a ninth-grade weapon. As for why the sword was like that now, that would be the topic of Caspian¡¯s studyter. The spirit jades and the jade scroll that recorded the God of Thunder were packed into the Thousand Machines Box and stored in Caspian¡¯s storage bag. Then, Caspian looked at Little Candy, that just woke up. It walked toward Caspian, bouncing its little head. Caspian pondered for a moment, leaned down, hugged the other¡¯s little head, and whispered a few words. Little Candy was still young and could notprehend humannguage. Nheless, it was with Caspian for a long time, so he could still understand his general meaning and feelings. Hence, the little tiger did not struggle, and Caspian put it back into the Earring of Echo. After doing all that, Caspian called Daisy over, who stood with her back facing them away from them. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s the little tiger?¡± After returning, Daisy immediately found that Little Candy was gone. Although their time together was very short, Daisy was still very fond of the cute little tiger. ¡°It ran away when I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± Daisy naturally did not believe theme reason, and she rolled her eyes at Caspian, snorting. Even though Daisy was dissatisfied, Caspian could not say much as it was his secret. Nevertheless, Daisy was well-mannered and did not question Caspian further. Instead, she just acted as if Little Candy really ran away and continued to climb the mountain with Caspian. Daisy was amazed that those spirit jades helped Caspian recover from his injuries in an instant, but she was actually more happy for Caspian. High and steep mountains were challenging for mortals, but it was not much different from walking on t ground for cultivators. About half an hourter, the two already reached the top of the mountain, which was spacious with lush green grass. More surprisingly, there was a small stream. However, Caspian and Daisy were stunned to find a big white pig lying next to the water. Then, Caspian and Daisy looked at each other. When climbing the mountain, both of them noticed that despite the mountain being lush, there were no monsters on the way up, let alone ordinary wild beasts. Yet, when they reached the peak, they saw a giant white pig lying on the side of the stream. The big white pig was gigantic as its length was more than 3 meters. Its plump body was extremely thick, white, and tender. At that moment, itid beside the creek with its eyes closed, and its chest and belly did not move up and down. None of them knew if the pig was alive. Something was surely going on. The random appearance of a white pig was already strange, let alone such a huge pig. Caspian turned his head and saw Daisy mouthing the question to him, ¡°Is it a monster?¡± Caspian shook his head, indicating that he was unsure. From that perspective, there was nothing special about the pig except that it was a little bigger than ordinary fat pigs. In particr, the head of the white pig was muchrger than a washbasin. At first nce, it easily made others think of the huge pig head ced on the offering table during the memorial ceremony. The mountain was already weird, so Caspian did not want to cause any extra trouble. The most important thing was to find out where they were currently and beware of the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s patrol. Just as Caspian was about to look into the distance to find any apparentndmarks ofkes or mountains, Caspian saw the white pig¡¯s body move. Daisy noticed it too, and she gestured to Caspian. Caspian nodded, but he did not intend to mind the pig. Yet, the white pig seemed to attract his attention deliberately, and it opened its eyes, looking straight at Caspian. The eyes of the man and the pig met, and Caspian¡¯s heart trembled. The pig was not only a monster, but it was a high-level monster with wisdom! It was unnecessary for a monster to have wisdom when it achieved the stage of enlightenment. Enlightenment was only a realm, and it was only a dividing range for the monsters. After reaching that state, the monster wouldplete a transformation, and its mind would be liberated, making it brighter than before. Some mythical monsters with bloodlines would have good wisdom when they were still ordinary monsters, and it was apparent that this giant white pig fell into this category. After all, the appearance of demons could be deceptive, but the eyes never lied. Nheless, Caspian was still confused. It was understandable that the White Tigers had a great bloodline, yet the white pig could have the same too? Just as Caspian was amazed, the white pig seemed determined to surprise him even more, it spoke. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so painful! I¡¯m going to die!¡± The white pig screamed, startling Daisy. Then, it rolled on the grass, kicked its four hooves, and stopped moving. ¡°It speaks in humannguage!¡± ¡°It speaks in humannguage?¡± Caspian and Daisy eximed. Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his body suddenly tensed. In an instant, Caspian entered a state where he could burst out at any time. Under normal circumstances, monsters could only learn to speak human words when they reached the enlightenment stage and got rid of the bones in its mouth. As for the mythical monsters in the ordinary monster period, Caspian had only heard that it was possible, but it was rtively low, so low that it could almost be ignored. At that time, Daisy¡¯s face turned pale. She breathed in with great difficulty and turned to Caspian, mumbling, ¡°An enlightened monster mythical monster¡­¡± An enlightened mythical monster was equivalent to a Holy Land Realm cultivator, and it was definitely not something they could deal with now. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Caspian stared at the giant white pig. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. If it were an enlightened mythical monster, Caspian and Daisy would have been killed by its head by now or smashed by its hoof. Moreover, Caspian was confused about why the big white pig acted that way. Was it trying to lure them over, or was there another reason? After a long confrontation, the white pig that said it died suddenly opened one eye like a person peeking at others and looked toward Caspian. When it noticed that Caspian stood at the same spot, it shouted again as if its peeping act was not caught by them. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m dead. I¡¯m dead! This time I¡¯m dead!¡± As if to prove it died, the big white pig spat out a mouthful of blood, tilting its head, and stopped moving. Soon, there was a hint of awkwardness in the air. ¡°This thing¡­¡± Daisy could not find words to describe her emotions. ¡°Is crazy,¡± Caspianmented coldly. Since the weird big white pig did not seem to want to attack them, Caspian did not n to waste time on it either. Then, he turned his head and looked into the distance. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 After observing for a moment, Caspian gradually frowned. There was no way to connect the scenery he saw from the mountaintop with the topography anywhere in his mind. Moreover, many ces did not make sense. A waterfall that fell from a mountain peak should have appeared normal from the top, but below was a desert. Moreover, the river would disappear for no reason in the middle, as if it was cut off out of thin air. These scenarios were impossible in the real world. ¡°The real world¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and ording to the angle under the sunlight, he looked into the distance again. Soon, Caspian¡¯s expression changed, and he uttered in annoyance, ¡°Fantasy array.¡± If it were an ordinary fantasy array, Caspian would not be so annoyed. The problem was that the current array included the mountain and water. To be precise, the formation was arranged with mountains and rivers as the crux. Even though Caspian only had a rough understanding of formations, he knew only the top two people in Heavenly Stars Sect could achieve that level. Nheless, after knowing that he was in the fantasy array, Caspian was relieved as he did not have to worry that the Great Oceans Sect would find him for the time being. Caspian¡¯s teleportation array must have been affected by the sword energy, causing both him and Daisy to enter into the formation identally. The odds were too low. Even if Caspian were to return to Bamboo Creek Alley now and try the same way a hundred times, it would be impossible for him toe here again. After pondering for a while, Caspian walked up to Daisy and told her about his analysis of the situation. In that case, it would make sense why they did not even see a beast along the way. However, when he whispered to Daisy, Caspian saw the big white pig¡¯s ears twitching restlessly. From the looks of its posture, it seemed like it was eavesdropping on them. Apart from the two, the only living thing on the mountain was that big white pig that could talk Caspian thought about getting something out of that weird being¡¯s mouth when the big white pig took the initiative to speak. The pig grunted twice, opened its eyes, looked at Caspian, and grinned. ¡°Hehe! You can tell that this is an illusion so quickly. It seems that you¡¯re rather knowledgeable, White Tiger.¡± ¡°White Tiger?¡± Caspian was stunned. Then, the big white pig¡¯s eyes fell on Daisy again, tutting. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a fox would get together with a White Tiger. What¡¯s your rtionship?¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fox?¡± Daisy was shocked, but her face immediately changed. ¡°What did you say?¡± Caspian saw Daisy¡¯s expression strange, and he frowned. Next, he continued, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, you big white pig?¡± ¡°Big white pig?¡± The pig widened its eyes suddenly and jumped up. Caspian could even feel the ground shaking twice because of his fat body. ¡°You¡¯re calling me a pig?¡± The giant white pig showed anger in its eyes, and it raised a hoof, pointing at itself. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Before it finished speaking, the big white pig¡¯s eyes suddenly changed, and then he showed a puzzled look. Soon, its nose twitched toward Caspian, like a dog sniffing something. Then, after some time, the pig looked at Caspian with a puzzled look. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not right! This guy smells of the White Tiger, so why does it seem to have the smell of Sea- Breaker Beast now? There¡¯s no reason for these two races to go together.¡± Caspian was shocked when he heard therge white pig muttering. When he heard the pig calling him White Tiger before, he was baffled. Nheless, Caspian quickly understood when he heard the words ¡°Sea-Breaker Beast¡±. After all, Caspian absorbed the blood of Sea-Breaker Beast and White Tiger before, causing the big white pig to mistake himself for a monster because of the blood in his body! The big white pig did not know that Caspian had such a rich experience. At that moment, it appeared even more confused as if it encountered a baffling problem and kept mumbling to itself, ¡°The smell of White Tiger, Sea-Breaker Beast, and a fox¡­ Yes¡­ Yes¡­ I can¡¯t be wrong, but why¡­ Why are they together?¡± As the pig spoke, it swayed and walked toward Caspian and Daisy, tucking its huge nose up against the two of them and sniffing hard. Daisy was a little nervous and looked at Caspian. However, Caspian shook his head slightly at her, motioning not to disturb the pig yet. At that time, Caspian was confident that the fantasy array must have something to do with the mysterious big white pig. However, as they did not know anything about the pig, it was better for them not to act recklessly and see what it wanted first. After all, at that time, Caspian also figured out that the big white pig was not a mythical monster at the enlightenment stage but just an ordinary one, and it was between the fifth and seventh ranks. The level corresponded to a human cultivator in mid-level to peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Since he was fully healed and Daisy was at his side, Caspian was not afraid of the pig. Moreover, the giant white pig might be peculiar and sounded crazy, but it did not seem to be ill- intentioned. Caspian watched as the pig¡¯s nose sniffed his body. After sniffing his chest, his back, and smelling his legs and feet, Caspian could not take it anymore, so he simply told the big white pig, ¡±You don¡¯t have to think too much. I¡¯ll just tell you everything. I¡¯m a human cultivator, and I just got a drop of Sea-Breaker Beast and White Tiger¡¯s blood essence by chance.¡± Daisy was astonished when she heard Caspian, and her blue eyes blinked. Soon, she appeared thoughtful. Caspian noticed her expression and knew she must be thinking of Little Candy that suddenly appeared and disappeared. Nheless, Caspian would not tell Daisy the truth now. ¡°So you¡¯re a human cultivator? Everything makes sense then¡­¡± The giant white pig let out a long growl, arched his nose, and turned his head to look at Daisy with eyes full of expectation. To be honest, a normal person would always feel ufortable being stared at by a pig head bigger than a washbasin. Although Daisy was a cultivator, she naturally felt that way as she was also a normal person. After hesitating, Daisy said, ¡°I¡¯m a disciple of the Green Paradise Sect, born with the Night Terrors Physique.¡± Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Today, he finally knew what was special about Daisy, she had an innate physique like Carson! ¡°The Green Paradise Sect¡­ No wonder.¡± The giant white pig nodded again and again, like an old pedant. ¡°The Night Terrors Physique¡­ That¡¯s rare¡­ Great¡­ Yes¡­¡± As it spoke, the pig opened its mouth big and suddenly drooled. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 The giant white pig spoke incoherently, yet if they paid attention, it was as if the pig understood many things. However, its expression while looking at Daisy was simply ufortable for others. It was as if a dog saw the fragrant steak. Daisy suddenly felt chills run down her spine. However, the princess was obviously not that easy to fool, so she raised her hand and tapped the huge pig¡¯s head. ¡°What are you looking at! If you stare another second longer, this princess is going to dig out your eyeballs!¡± When facing Caspian, she may be gentle like water, but Daisy would not be so polite when dealing with others, especially a pig. Daisy originally wanted to keep the pig away from her, but she did not expect that the giant white pig did not dodge and would be hit on the forehead. Thud! The girl and the pig were dumbfounded. ¡°You hit me?¡± The giant white pig¡¯s eyes shed with anger, and it snorted. Without waiting for Daisy to answer, the big white pig roared, ¡°I don¡¯t care! You have to pay the price for hitting me! One of you must stay for me to eat, or I won¡¯t let any of you leave here!¡± After roaring, the big white pig immediately looked at Caspian and Daisy, with crystal clear saliva dripping from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Eat¡­ Eat?¡± Daisy widened her eyes in shock, looking at the giant white pig and Caspian. Caspian was also astonished, and his heart skipped a beat. ¡°You set up this fantasy array?¡± Caspian asked after pondering for a while. ¡°My dad arranged it, but I¡¯m in charge. Without me, none of you can leave this ce!¡± The big white pig raised its head, appearing proud as it continued, ¡°Go ahead and think about it. One of you has the blood of the White Tiger and Sea-Breaker Beast, and the other has the Night Terrors Physique¡­ Either one of you surely tastes well. If I knew this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t pretend to be dead!¡± As it spoke, it started to drool. Daisy squinted. When she knocked on the giant white pig¡¯s head, Daisy realized that it was much weaker than she imagined. Nheless, she was fooled as she did not know anything about the pig and that it could speak. If the opponent was not strong yet, it was in charge of the fantasy array¡­ Daisy¡¯s first reaction was to catch that d*mn giant white pig, tying it up and forcing it to release her and Caspian. As for the life and death of the giant white pig, it would depend on her mood. However, before Daisy even made a move, Caspian stopped her. Caspian saw through Daisy¡¯s thoughts, shook his head calmly at her, and then looked at the big white pig. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°You mean, you were pretending to be dead before, trying to trick us to check you out so that you can eat us?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? My dad said that if human cultivators identally enter, I shouldn¡¯t provoke them and just get them out. Unless it¡¯s ast resort, I shouldn¡¯t cultivators.¡± The big white pig did not realize that Caspian tried to wring facts out of it, and it continued speaking its mind, ¡±But if I pretend to be dead and you want to take my flesh and blood, then I naturally have a reason to eat you.¡± Then, the pig paused, smacked its lips, and said with a face full of regret, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you didn¡¯t fall for it. Nheless, it doesn¡¯t matter. Decide now as I¡¯m hungry. My dad even identally let slip that human cultivators are delicious.¡± As it spoke, the saliva the pig drooled on was about to form a small stream. Its anxious roar only made Daisy angry. If Caspian did not stop her, she might have peeled off the skin of the big white pig by now. Caspian¡¯s n was more thoughtful than Daisy¡¯s. Ignoring what realm the big white pig¡¯s father was in, the fact that it was a monster that could use the mountains and rivers as the core to set a formation surely meant its son had a bunch of life-saving weapons! Even if the giant white pig did not have the means to save his life, Caspian could not guarantee whether Heavenly Stars Sect could protect him if the father looked for Caspian. To be honest, Caspian gave up on the idea of fighting the big white pig after knowing its strength and realm. After all, that was the opponent¡¯s home court. If the giant white pig had no confidence, why would it threaten the two of them? After pondering for a moment, Caspian shook his head andmented, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re smart to do this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not smart about this n?¡± The big white pig red at Caspian. ¡°Because you lost an opportunity to eat more human cultivators,¡± Caspian thought for a while before adding, ¡°At least a dozen or so.¡± ¡°A dozen!¡± The big white pig eximed and jumped up. Caspian saw the light in the pig¡¯s eyes instantly blooming. That was the expression a dog showed when it saw meat and bones. Nheless, the big white pig quickly calmed down. ¡°No, no, no¡­ My dad said I shouldn¡®t eat human cultivators unless it¡¯s ast resort!¡± ¡°What if they threaten your life?¡± Caspianughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that okay?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± the big white pig nodded again and again, ¡°Where are they? Hand them over to me, and I¡¯ll let you out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably going to be difficult,¡± Caspian shook his head, ¡°They¡¯re outside the fantasy array now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to trick me into letting you out!¡± The big white pig red, and its tone immediately became unkind. ¡°Do you think I can trick you when you have such a powerful dad?¡± Caspian chuckled, ¡°Even if I seed, I won¡¯t be able to fool your dad. With my current realm, your dad probably can easily kill me with just a breath.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± When the big white pig heard someoneplimenting its dad, it became proud again. ¡°Don¡¯t even think of lying to me. If my dad returns¡­ Hehe¡­ Even the whole of Salleria will be destroyed.¡± The words might sound unintentional for the pig, but Caspian and Daisy immediately nced at one another. The two of them were still in Salleria, but they did not know their exact location due to the fantasy array. Caspian turned to look at the big white pig, smiling. However, judging from the curvature of the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth, Daisy knew that he must be thinking about how to manipte the big white pig in his mind. Sure enough, the next moment Caspian said, ¡°I¡¯m Caspian Montgomery, a disciple of the Heavenly Stars Sect. If I lied to you, you can find me at my sect. However, there may be a little trouble if you want to eat those cultivators as they¡¯re a little stronger than me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you¡­ Don¡¯t dream ofying a finger on me.¡± The big white pig was not stupid. ¡°No, you misunderstood what I meant,¡± Caspian shook his head, ¡°Just promise me¡­ You don¡¯t need to pay anything, and soon, you¡¯ll be able to eat those people.¡± De Chapter 497 Chapter 497 ¡°What promise?¡± the giant white pig¡¯s eyes became more and more vignt, ¡°I¡¯m warning you again, even if I don¡¯t get to eat those people, I¡¯ll never let you two go!¡± Caspian did not make any further guarantees but stretched out a finger. ¡°I want to cultivate in a safe environment for a few days. You¡¯re the master of this ce, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem in finding such a spot.¡± When Daisy heard that Caspian wanted to cultivate for a few days, she thought of something and stared at Caspian. The big white pig was still considering whether to believe Caspian¡¯s words. After hesitating and struggling for a moment, the flesh and blood of more than a dozen human cultivators still prevailed. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll give you five days. If you dare to fool me, I¡¯ll eat both of you! No matter what, I have a reason to eat you if you lie to me. Even if my father knew about it, he wouldn¡¯t me me.¡± The big white pig grunted. When Caspian heard that, he smiled. Initially, he wanted three days. Nheless, since the pig offered five days, he would not say anything. Then, he nodded. ¡°Sure¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to ascend?¡± Daisy approached Caspian and asked in a gentle tone. Caspian nodded. ¡°By using the spirit j ades, I can ascend to the second-stage Pulse Control Realm in five days. That way, if we bump into the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples¡­¡± Caspian appeared confident. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After all, he always had a powerful strength beyond his realm. Nevertheless, there was one more thing Caspian did not tell Daisy, once he reached the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, he could go up another level of the Tower of Life. No matter what was ced on that floor, it would improve Caspian¡¯s strength. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ ll wait for you for five days.¡± Daisy nodded. Based on Caspian¡¯s request, the big white pig found a cave and repeatedly assured that Caspian would never be disturbed in the cave. Caspian chose such a ce because he did not want anyone to find out that he also had magic weapons like the Earring of Echo and Tower of Life. The time agreed with the big white pig was five days, which meant Caspian would have fifteen days in the Time Warp Zone. Caspian had absolute confidence that he could rush to the second-stage Pulse Control Realm during that time. Sitting cross-legged in the Time Warp Zone, Caspian ced a piece of spirit jade in his mouth. However, as the spiritual Qi contained in spirit jade was too intense, Caspian dared not swallow it yet with his current realm. After all, it would be too pointless to identally cause the spiritual energy to explode and die from it. However, even if it was only in his mouth, Caspian could still feel the rolling and majestic spiritual Qi like a pouring river rushing toward his body. With the spiritual Qi, Caspian concentrated his attention and began to improve his realm. One day, two days, three days¡­ Caspian¡¯s body suddenly trembled on the fifth day, and delicate cracks suddenly began to appear one after another in the air around his body. The gaps continued to spread as if a void broke apart. At the same time, twelve meridians also appeared on the surface of Caspian¡®s body in response. As there were more and more cracks in the surroundings, another twelve rays of light appeared faintly in addition to the twelve meridians on Caspian¡®s body. At that moment, these twelve rays of light that newly emerged were like butterflies waiting to break out of their cocoons, constantly working hard and impacting. After another six hours, there was a pop in the void like the sound of a bubble bursting, and the fine cracks in the surroundings extended, ovepped, and merged like dense tree roots. Soon, a curtain of light was formed, and it waspletely shattered the next second, turning into a sparkling powder. At the same time, the twelve rays of light that appeared on Caspian¡¯s body also condensed and formed, turning into twelve meridians. Therefore, the total number of meridians in Caspian¡¯s body reached twenty-four, which also meant Caspian set foot on the second-stage Pulse Control Realm. When Caspian sessfully ascended, he felt a strong spiritual Qi in the surrounding air rushing toward his body. At first-stage Pulse Control Realm, Caspian could only sense the essence of the world, but he felt that these spiritual Qi seeped into his body along the meridians and flowed. It was as if Caspian could only hear the gurgling sound of water before that, but now he was finally immersing himself in the spring water. Moreover, the second-stage Pulse Control Realm condensed twenty-four meridians, inducing the essence of the world into the body and using the spiritual Qi to give the cultivator a thoroughgoing change at all times. Hence, the cultivator¡¯s physical quality was further enhanced, and all diseases were prevented. At that moment, Caspian improved not only his realm but also his strength! Therefore, Caspian¡¯ s martial skill was not only stronger, but his spells were also faster and more powerful! With just a thought, the Water Shade almost immediately appeared. Before that, Caspian would need at least two seconds to form it. That was the difference between the first-stage and second-stage of Pulse Control Realm. Nheless, the benefits of having twelve more meridians were far more than that, and the specific aspects would be more clearly disyed after Caspian practiced and entered a battle. However, Caspian did not feelcent Instead, he got up immediately and walked toward the eighth floor of the Tower of Life. The requirement of the eighth floor was for Caspian to be in the second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Caspian climbed the stairs to the eighth floor and came to the stone door. Then, he pushed it hard, and the stone gate mmed open. In an instant, a stream of air came toward him with mes and frost. The scorching heat and the icy cold sensations immediately lifted his spirits. However, the shimmering light and wind on the eighth floor stopped after a while. Then, Caspian looked up and saw that three things looked like the long leg bones of a monster in the center of the eighth-story stone chamber. These three leg-bone-shaped things were in different colors, lustrous white, fiery red, and ice-blue. Circles of halos spread out from above, intertwined in mid-air, causing it to appear exceptionally mysterious. Naturally, the things Caspian¡¯s mother left to him would not be dangerous, so he stepped forward with confidence and looked at them one by one. Soon, he found that these three long things were bones. On the surface of each bone, a few words were engraved. The lustrous white bone was the ¡®Bone of Wind¡¯, the fiery red one was the ¡®Bone of me¡¯, and the ice- blue was the ¡®Bone of Thunder¡¯. When he got close to the Bone of Wind, Caspian immediately felt a gust of strong wind blowing on him. Next second he got close to the Bone of me, he immediately felt the high temperature as if it was magma, which made his skin burn. Then, Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up when he approached the Bone of Thunder. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 The Bone of Thunder was icy blue, crystal clear, with shes of lightning looming in it. Whenever lightning appeared, Caspian could not help feeling numb as if he was electrocuted. ¡°The Bone of Thunder, lightning conductor¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s heart pounded wildly. He wanted to practice God of Thunder before, but he had no lightning conductor. Yet now, the eighth floor of the Tower of Life had one! Not only that, but the Bone of Wind, the Bone of me, and the Bone of Thunder were tailor-made for him. The Bone of Wind made Caspian faster, more agile, and he could use the Great Leisure Court more smoothly. The Bone of me could improve his blood, making it as hot asva. If he used the Godly Finger of Cruor, Caspian could not only injure others but also burn them. That was likeparing pouring water and boiling water on someone, which were twopletely different concepts. As for the Bone of Thunder, it could naturally be used as a lightning conductor to help Caspian practice the God of Thunder. After making up his mind, Caspian did not waste any time, grabbed the three long bones, and returned to the Time Warp Zone. Caspian also decided on a straightforward way to absorb the power contained in the Bone of Wind, the Bone of me, and the Bone of Thunder, using the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. Caspian long understood that the things his mother prepared for him on each floor of the Tower of Life, whether martial skills, weapons, or other items, were all linked together. Even if the next floor did not directly help with the cultivation of the previous floors, there must be a ce for it in the next few levels. The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale helped Caspian a lot in ascending from the True Martial Realm to the Pulse Control Realm. That time was no exception. Caspian started with the Bone of Wind. After a few bites as if he ate biscuits, Caspian swallowed the Bone of Wind and ran the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. Immediately, he felt a chilling sensation swirling in his stomach, and his belly bulged at the same time. Caspian remained calm and continued the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. A dayter, all the power of the Bone of Wind was absorbed. As a result, Caspian¡¯s speed was faster, and his movements were more agile. Furthermore, one of the minute changes was when he leaped forward again or fell from a height, and he could glide in mid-air for some distance. That was apelling ability for cultivators who could not fly yet. After the Bone of Wind, Caspian followed suit and absorbed the Bone of me, which was a much more painful process than the previous one. That feeling was like a mortal eating a piece of red-hot charcoal. However, the Demon¡¯s Ways to Eternity provided Caspian with a huge help this time. The most prominent feature of the Immortal Demon Physique was that it could increase Caspian¡¯s defense against certain kinds of damage. Hence, even if the scorching high temperature of the Bone of me did not change, his resistance to the magma-like high temperature would be enhanced over time. The burning pain onlysted for less than two hours, and it could no longer cause any difort to Caspian. While the Godly Finger of Cruor was improved, Caspian¡¯s defense against mes was also enhanced, which could be regarded as an unexpected gain. After the Bone of Wind and the Bone of me were devoured, the remaining one was the Bone of Thunder. The Bone of Thunder could not simply be swallowed and absorbed, but the specific method was recorded on the jade scroll that recorded God of Thunder. Later, Caspian spent about three days in the Time Warp Zone to fully master the God of Thunder. The three spells Caspian currently acquired were the Godly Finger of Cruor, the Water Shade, and the God of Thunder. As the Godly Finger of Cruor was inspired by blood energy, it could not be regarded as magic in the true sense. On the other hand, the Water Shade was purely defensive and did not help much on offense. Therefore, the God of Thunder could be said to be the first thorough attack spell he mastered. With the power of thunder and lightning, it could severely injure the enemy and make the opponent¡¯s body paralyzed and unable to move for a short time. That was simr to the lightning inscription, but it was much more potent. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This lightning inscription had little impact on cultivators who have achieved the mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm, but the God of Thunder would improve Caspian¡¯s realm and strength. When the God of Thunder was used, a swift lightning bolt would appear. After thinking for a while, Caspian decided not to use his finger to cast it but from his mouth. In that way, the action was concealed enough, and the enemy had no time to react. Fifteen days in the Time Warp Zone came in a blink of an eye, and five days passed in the real world. Caspian yed with Little Candy on the grass outside the Tower of Life for a while, and after feeding it with some prepared wild beast meat, he returned to the cave from the Earring of Echo. Five days was a rtively short time for a cultivator, and perhaps no one expected how much Caspian had improved in those days. Nheless, even though Caspian did not undergo groundbreaking changes, he was still a second- stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator now. Hence, the current him could easily defeat the five-days-ago of him. When walking out of the cave, Caspian saw Daisy meditating quietly and the giant white pig impatiently digging a hole on the ground with its hooves. ¡°Time¡¯s up! Why hasn¡¯t that guye out yet? I¡¯m going in to find him! Hey, are you joining!¡± With its back facing Caspian, the giant white pig did not realize that Caspian stood not far behind him. From Caspian¡®s point of view, he could see the pig¡¯s two exaggerated ears swaying both sides of his forehead. ¡°No!¡± Daisy answered coldly. ¡°Hey hey, little fox. Tell me now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a fox!¡± Daisy rudely interrupted the pig. The big white pig replied in annoyance, ¡°But you have the Night Terrors Physique.¡± ¡°The Night Terrors Physique and the Green Paradise¡¯s demon fox are two different things. I¡¯m a human cultivator,¡± Daisy frowned, ¡°If you get any closer, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± ¡°You dare threaten me?¡± The giant white pig¡¯s eyes widened. At that moment, Caspian¡¯s voice sounded behind the girl and a pig. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± When Daisy heard him, her eyes shed with joy and surprise. Then, she hurriedly stood, her blue eyes flickering with starlights as she smiled at Caspian. After sizing Caspian, Daisy nodded. ¡°Second-stage Pulse Control Realm. You¡¯re now considered an outer disciple of your sect.¡± The big white pig was too plump and too big, and he appeared rather clumsy when he turned around. When it finally turned around, it looked at Caspian with his nose arched. ¡°He¡¯s really in the second-stage Pulse Control Realm. We can leave and eat delicious food now!¡± While speaking, the big white pig opened its mouth, drooling again. Caspian did not care that the pig addressed the human cultivators as delicious food. Instead, he noticed another point. ¡°Us?¡± Caspian looked at the pig, ¡°You¡¯re leaving the fantasy array with us?¡± Chapter 499 Chapter 499 ¡°Of course,¡± When the giant white pig saw Caspian¡¯s puzzled expression, it took a deep breath and replied confidently, ¡°What if you run away all of a sudden? Won¡¯t I be deceived?¡± Caspian nodded and looked at the big white pig. ¡°It¡¯s notpletely unreasonable to say that, but have you ever thought about the two problems you¡¯ll face?¡± ¡°What problems?¡± When the big white pig thought that it would soon be able to eat delicious human cultivators, it started to drool again due to excitement. ¡°The first point is, are you sure you¡¯ll have no problem leaving this fantasy array?¡± Caspian stretched out a finger, ¡°What if your dades back and finds you gone?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem. I just need to leave a message and tell him that I¡¯m going out for a while with Caspian Montgomery, a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple and everything will be fine,¡± a sly look shed in the big white pig¡¯s eyes, ¡°Even if your name and identity are fake, it doesn¡¯t matter as you left your smell here, so you can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Then, you¡¯ve passed the first problem,¡± Caspian nodded and raised his second finger, ¡°The other question is that if you walk outside with this appearance, you¡¯ll easily be killed.¡± Caspian did not try to scare the giant white pig. After all, anyone would know the three-meter long pig that was plump, strong, and could speak was a monster. Even though not everyone could kill it, cultivators that saw the pig would surely fight against one another. Now that it was February, Caspian nned to return to the Heavenly Stars Sect after fulfilling the promise to the big white pig, so he did not want to cause extra troubles and waste time. ¡°My appearance?¡± The giant white pig lowered its head with great difficulty, but it could not see its figure as it was too fat. Nheless, the pig was not dumb, and it quickly understood what Caspian meant. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My size isn¡¯t a problem. Wait a moment!¡± With a wave of his hoof, the big white pig immediately started twisting. Therge white piece of fat meat twisted and turned under the sunlight, and it felt strangely inexplicable. Caspian and Daisy looked at each other, baffled at what the big white pig was doing. The next moment, something shocking happened. As the giant white pig twisted at a breakneck speed, it was as if it formed into a ball of white light and began to shrink at speed visible to the naked eye. In just a short time, the giant white pig turned into a tiny pig the size of two adult fists. The pig was described as the size of two adult fists because its head was the size of an adult¡¯s fist, and the body was the size of an adult¡¯s fist. Then, the two fists are pressed together with a curly little tail there at the end. With a chubby head and a chubby body, the cute little piglet that could be held in the palm of one¡¯s hand waspletely different from the fat and huge white pig before. Daisy was stunned, and even Caspian gasped. However, the giant white pig that became a little white pig quickly opened its mouth habitually and drooled. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem with this look.¡± After saying that, it rose into the air and jumped over Caspian¡¯s left shoulder to look around. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the pig head just now?¡± At that time, Daisy finally came back to her senses and looked at the pig wide-eyed. The pig frowned, dissatisfied. ¡°What pig head? I have a name!¡± then, it raised its neck proudly, ¡°My name¡¯s Handsome!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Daisy could not hold back any longer. She guffawed so hard that she was on the groundughing, covering her belly. Caspian¡¯s expression also turned strange. A pig with a head as big as its body called himself handsome¡­ ¡°Hey! Little fox, I¡¯m warning you! If youugh again, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± Handsome obviously knew that his current image did not reflect being handsome, so he was inevitably a little embarrassed. ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯tugh anymore. Handsome it is¡­ Handsome.¡± Daisy tried her best to hold back herughter, but her shrugging shoulders and crescent-like eyes betrayed her real feelings. ¡°Stopughing!¡± Handsome stomped its hooves. Caspian frowned suddenly. The white pig stood on its shoulder, and even though its hooves were tiny, the strength was amazing, and Caspian felt like a heavy iron gate fell on his shoulders. ¡°Alright. Stop making a fuss!¡± Caspian reached out to grab the pig off his shoulders. Handsome twisted a few times. ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here so I can monitor you.¡± Caspian did not want to strain their rtionship since they had to rely on the white pig to leave the fantasy array, so he nodded. ¡°Alright, but remember not to move around too much.¡± The white pig had the guts to bully Daisy, but once Caspian¡¯s face darkened, it was still a little scared, so it did not fool around and agreed immediately. Then, under Handsome¡¯s guidance, Caspian and Daisy went down the mountain and spent another day arriving at ake in the fantasy array. Theke seemed ordinary like any bigke in the real world, and there was ayer of white water vapor above theke, which appeared as if it extended into the distance. After Handsome¡¯s reminder, Caspian quickly found two thick and long chains in the reeds by theke. Each chain was as thick as an adult arm, one end was hidden in the reeds, and the rest extended into theke. ¡°These chains are connected to a door. Pull the door out, and we can leave. That way, the fantasy array won¡¯t be affected, ¡± Handsome exined, ¡°If I break the formation and go out, my dad will feel it. That way, he¡¯ll think that I¡¯m in danger, and then the trouble will be colossal.¡± Caspian nodded, reached for the two chains, and yanked them. tter! The thick and long chain suddenly stretched straight. After a few tugs, Caspian felt he grabbed something in theke. If it were a few days ago, he might have spent a lot of effort. However, Caspian¡¯s strength also improved significantly now that he was in the second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Caspian shouted, and the muscles on his arms burst out, and his feet seemed to take root, unmoved. Then, he abruptly exerted strength. Whoosh! Immediately, the calmke surface was filled with waves. Soon, in the tumult of the water, a bronze door with a height of ten meters was pulled up from theke by Caspian. When Handsome saw the scene, it was immediately dumbfounded. ¡°Seriously¡­ Are you really only a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator? Since when did cultivators have such strength?¡± ¡°Are you afraid after knowing that such strong cultivators are walking around outside?¡± Caspian intimidated Handsome, rendering the pig speechless. Then, he walked to the bronze door. The bronze door was obviously an antique. As soon as Caspian approached, he immediately felt a prehistoric auraing from it. The heavy feeling full of history made the surrounding air stagnate. Standing in front of the bronze door, Caspian and Daisy looked at each other, and both saw a trace of pressure in each other¡¯s eyes. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 ¡°We can go out once you open it.¡± Seeing that Caspian did not move, Handsome patted his shoulder. Caspian ignored it and took a few steps forward, leaning in front of the bronze door. Although the constant pressure caused Caspian¡¯s forehead to be headed in sweat, he still looked at it carefully. The bronze door was underwater for a long time, and its surface was mottled. Nheless,plex lines and patterns carved on its surface were still visible. For unknown reasons, Caspian felt the patterns on the bronze door were familiar. When Daisy noticed Caspian¡¯s strange expression, she stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caspian pondered for a moment and found that he could not remember where he saw the pattern, so he made a gesture to Daisy before asking Handsome, ¡°Is there a way for me to look for you in the future?¡± ¡°You still want to look for me?¡± Handsome looked at Caspian strangely, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The fantasy array is my home, and human cultivators can¡¯te in casually.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat something delicious?¡± Caspian offered a reason Handsome could not refuse. Then, he saw the eyes of the tiny white pig glowing, and it even gulped. ¡°What¡­ What did you say just now?¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡±Okay! Okay! As long as you can satisfy me!¡± Handsome immediately became anxious. Obviously, as long as there was delicious food, any rules could be put aside first. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister and go out first.¡± Caspian did not linger on the matter any longer. After all, most of the patterns on the bronze door were now blurred, and only a general outline could be seen. Moreover, the things Caspian did not remember and could not recall instantly were not that important. If that was the case, they might as well talk about itter. With that thought in mind, Caspian reached out and pushed the bronze door open. In an instant, a forest appeared inside the portal. The scene was like cutting out an area in a drawing and adding apletely different picture in the nk. At that moment, a forest appeared on the quietke, and Caspian could even see the new shoots growing on the trees, hear the chirping birds. Soon, he noticed behind the hem of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple¡®s uniform behind a boulder in the distance. Caspian smiled faintly. He honestly did not expect to meet a Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple just as they were about to leave the ce. Then, Daisy followed Caspian¡®s line of sight, and she was astonished. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Caspian urged lightly before stepping past the bronze door. The feeling was no different from crossing over a door at usual times. However, the only difference was that there were twopletely different worlds on both sides of the bronze door. As soon as he stepped on the solid ground, Caspian walked directly toward the big boulder in front of him. Even though he smiled, his eyes were quickly filled with frost. Sean Bundy, an apprentice of the Great Oceans Sect, was currently patrolling the area ording to the request of the elders of his sect. The tragedy at Bamboo Creek Alley a few days ago caused an uproar among the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s apprentices and outer disciples. After all, a second-stage Pulse Control Realm elder died in battle, an outer disciple who mastered three spells and possessed an innate physique was smashed into residues, dozens of apprentices were smashed into rotten flesh. Moreover, the other party was alone, and he was only a cultivator in the first-stage Pulse Control Realm. That was a shameful battle like no other in the history of the Great Oceans Sect. After receiving the report and request from the outer disciple, Francis, the Great Oceans Sect urgently dispatched more than 20 apprentices and a second-stage Pulse Control Realm elder who mastered formations. As for why they did not send inner disciples, the reason was straightforward. The enemy¡®s realm was the first-level Pulse Control Realm. If they arranged third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators and even the disciples of Holy Land Realm over, it would undoubtedly be humiliating for the Great Oceans Sect if the news spread! Sean was one of the additional disciples sent over that time. The elder who mastered the formation deduced that Caspian¡¯s final teleportation location should be within two hundred kilometers within the area. For dozens of cultivators, searching for a limited range of two hundred miles and a vast range of one thousand kilometers without a purpose was apletely different concept. Logically speaking, the range of two hundred kilometers was not a very difficult task for dozens of cultivators. However, the problem now was the area was filled with countless hills and dense forests, and it was not that easy to find the cultivator. After spending two days getting here from Salleria and searching for another three days, there was still no trace of Caspian. ¡°Is the guy dead? Or perhaps he¡¯s hiding?¡± Thinking of the second possibility, Sean could not help feeling a chill down his spine as if a pair of eyes watched him in secret. ¡®I heard that Caspian even killed Zac. Even if it was a tragic victory, he killed Zac. The person¡¯s strength is exaggerated. I should be careful.¡¯ With that in mind, Sean held the random teleportation talisman and signal talisman tightly. As the name implied, the random teleportation talisman was an array map that could teleport the user to a distance of about 500 meters in any direction around it. The biggest advantage of the kind of teleportation talisman was that it could be instantly activated, and it was a great life-saver. However, the only disadvantage was that the distance was too short, and the specific direction was uncontroble. If the cultivator were caught in a group battle and identally teleported to a ce where the crowd gathered when he used the talisman, it would be toote for regrets. Nheless, it was suitable for preventing a single person¡¯s sneak attack, such as the current situation. The signal talisman was used for when once Caspian¡¯s trace was found, it could send a signal in time. At that time, Sean¡¯s mood turnedplicated. On the one hand, he was worried about being attacked by Caspian. On the other hand, he hoped that Caspian could be found. Sean even hoped that Caspian was still heavily injured so that he could easily be caught. If Sean could catch Caspian, it would be an outstanding achievement. As Sean was an apprentice for four years now, it would be an excellent ascension opportunity if he could get resources through the rewards awarded. Then, he could stop struggling in the realm and be promoted to an outer disciple. ¡°Caspian, Caspian, where are you?¡± Sean whispered in his heart, and he pouted as he looked around. The next moment, his expression froze. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 Sean felt like he was either dreaming or hallucinating. Not far in front of him, Caspian swaggered toward him. There was a woman beside Caspian, and on his shoulder, there was¡­ A pig? Sean could not believe what he saw when he saw thebination of two people and one pig. However, Caspian soon waved at him and asked, ¡°Are you alone?¡± Sean immediately came back to his senses. If it were a hallucination, the figure would not speak, so that was Caspian! Without hesitation, Sean inspired the signal talisman in his hand. In that instant, a ray of blue light flew from Sean¡¯s hand and hung high in the air. After doing it, Sean looked at Caspian with a wicked smile. ¡°You¡¯re so brazen and fearless that you dare to swagger over. The Great Oceans Sect has set up a trap, and our people will be here soon. It¡¯s impossible for you to flee.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Sean suddenly let out a strange cry as he discovered that Caspian disappeared from his sight, leaving the foreign-looking girl staring at him. Then, just when Sean wondered, Caspian¡¯s voice came from behind him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m quite lucky. The people from the Great Oceans Sect are nearby?¡± ¡®So fast!¡¯ In an instant, Sean felt as if his heart was squeezed hard by a big invisible hand. Soon, an intense chill rushed from his back, running straight up his spine and making his scalp tingle. Sean wanted to activate the random teleportation talisman in his hand, but when be squeezed it, he was surprised to find that the talisman was gone. More precisely, the hand holding the teleportation talisman was now gone. At that time, his right wrist became bare, and blood gushed out like spring after two seconds. ¡°Ah!¡± Sean screamed and covered his wound. His face was pale, his facial features twisted, and he hurriedly turned around. In an instant, Sean saw Caspian standing before him indifferently. Under Caspian¡¯s feet, there was a familiar palm, it was his palm that held the teleportation talisman. ¡°You¡­ You!¡± Sean was startled and angry. At that moment, he was out of breath. As soon as the opponent made a move, Sean felt an unprecedented fear and the gap in strength. It turned out that Caspian¡¯s strength was so much higher than his own that he did not even have a chance to escape. What made Sean even more frightened was the news mentioned Caspian was a peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, but Caspian was now a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator! The difference was an entire realm! Surprise, fear, anger, doubt, despair, and all kinds of emotions instantly made Sean lose his mind. Then, he screamed a few times, standing there dumbfoundedly and forgetting even the most basic resistance. ¡°Judging from your current appearance, you¡¯re worthless now.¡± Caspian looked at Sean and then at the blue light hovering at the height of a few hundred meters. Then, he muttered, ¡°Since the signal talisman is sent out, I bet people wille here soon.¡± Caspian blinked, reached out one hand, and broke Sean¡¯s neck. ¡°Wow!¡± Handsome swiftly jumped off Caspian¡¯s shoulder when it saw the corpse on the ground, and it started drooling. However, the little pig appeared somewhat hypocritical as it mumbled insincerely, ¡°Dad said I shouldn¡¯t simply eat human cultivators¡­ Can I eat this guy?¡± ¡°He originally wanted to kill you, so you naturally eat him for your protection.¡± Caspian looked askance at Handsome. ¡°That¡¯s a relief!¡± Handsome waited for Caspian to say that, and it kept nodding. Next, a bang sounded from Handsome¡¯s body, and it instantly regained the appearance of a big white pig that was more than three meters long. Although the Great Oceans Sect was the mastermind behind pushing Caspian into the abyss, the disciples of the Great Oceans Sect were human beings no matter what. As Caspian was still a little bit repulsive when he saw the monsters eating people, he originally nned to tell Handsome not to eat the human in front of him, but the speed of the big white pig was much faster than he imagined. The pig¡¯s huge mouth opened, chewing Sean a little by little. Soon, Sean¡¯s body was swallowed into the pig¡¯s stomach, and only his head was left, which was held in the mouth by Handsome. ¡°Give me the head.¡± Caspian frowned. Handsome was not very interested in human heads either, and when the pig opened its mouth, the head rolled to Caspian¡¯s feet After pondering for a while, Caspian said to Handsome, ¡°When you eat people in the future, don¡¯t do it in front of me! Also, remember your father¡¯s words, don¡¯t eat people casually. This is just a special case.¡± Caspian did not feel pressured to kill his enemies, but it was still ufortable for him to watch the monster eat a human. On the other hand, Handsome waspletely immersed in the joy and satisfaction after eating the cultivator. Its eyes narrowed infort, and no one knew if the pig heard Caspian¡¯s words, but it just nodded absently. When Caspian looked at Handsome¡¯s appearance, he only shook his head and said no more. After all, the pig¡¯s hastiness would onlyst for the day, and what happenedter would not concern Caspian anymore. Once Caspian figured it out, he stopped worrying about it but picked up Sean¡¯s frozen head and waved at Daisy. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Green Paradise Sect and the Great Oceans Sect belong to Ucror. Wouldn¡¯t it be more troublesome to let the Great Oceans Sect know that you were involved in this matter?¡± ¡°Well, but it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Daisy nodded and rolled her eyes at Caspian, ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± Caspian did not shy away from the question. ¡°I¡¯m a little worried that you¡¯ll be in trouble. You and Handsome should find a ce and just watchter. Don¡¯t let the Great Oceans Sect find you two.¡± While speaking, Caspian walked over and grabbed one of Handsome¡¯s pig ears rudely. ¡°You won¡¯t have a problem hiding well, right?¡± Handsome flicked its ears in dissatisfaction and grunted, ¡±Although this ce isn¡¯t in the fantasy array, it¡¯s also my territory, so how can ordinary people find me? Don¡®t forget that you still owe me dozens of people. That¡¯s just one human.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be here in a while,¡± Caspian waved his hand, ¡°Go ahead and find a ce to wait.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Handsome twisted and turned into a little white pig again. It wanted to jump on Daisy¡¯s shoulder as it did with Caspian, but Daisy refused mercilessly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I don¡¯t owe you anything.¡± Handsome could only helplessly walk toward the front with its short hooves. Then, its nose pointed in one direction ahead, saying, ¡°Follow me!¡¯¡¯ Before leaving, Daisy cast a deep look at Caspian. ¡°Be careful. If there¡¯s a problem, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Caspian said with a smile. After Daisy and Handsome left, he put Sean¡¯s head on the big rock while he sat cross-legged on the rock. Not long after, there was a rustling sound of hurried footsteps in the surrounding woods. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 The people from the Great Oceans Sect came quickly. It was apparent that they were under a lot of pressure these days. Dozens of disciples of their sect were dead, and the other party acted alone. Moreover, the person¡¯s realm was even lower than these disciples, which angered the Great Oceans Sect. After a while, silhouettes of people appeared in the woods, and about five people appeared in Caspian¡¯s line of sight. At that time, these Great Oceans Sect disciples also discovered Caspian. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple that appeared first eximed, but he soon noticed the head ced in front of Caspian. ¡°Sean!¡± ¡°Sean?!¡± All of a sudden, the other four shouted, and there were sad and angry expressions in their eyes. ¡°Caspian, you¡¯re doomed this time!¡± The leading Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple pointed at Caspian and shouted. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy!¡± Caspian frowned and shook his Ghoul-Locker Spear. Swoosh! The spear immediately pierced through the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple¡¯s chest and was nailed to the ground. He still pointed his finger at Caspian, but his previous angered expression swiftly turned to dumbfoundedness and then to despair. His face also gradually turned pale. The few Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples shouting before suddenly became quiet, and their faces became twisted. Caspian stood up and swept the spear at these people. With just a step forward, he appeared in front of these disciples. The absorption of the Bone of Wind, coupled with the improvement of the realm, had significantly advanced Caspian¡¯s speed. Hence, when he cast the Great Leisure Court, the group of disciples could not catch up to him at all. Instead, they only felt their sights were blurry. Then, they were horrified to find that Caspian stood in front of them. Caspian pulled out the Ghoul-Locker Spear, and the Great Oceans Sect disciple¡¯s chest shot out an astonishing line of blood, his body softened, and he fell to the ground. Caspian did not even look at the disciple, and his gaze went straight to the rest of the people. The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples felt their heart was about to stop beating when Caspian looked at them. It was as if their blood froze, and their limbs went cold as they were filled with despair. When Caspian noticed the person he had in mind was not there, he frowned and asked, ¡°A guy was holding a massive sword before. Where¡¯s he?¡± ¡°Francis will never¡­¡± Thud! The Great Oceans Sect disciple just raised his head and replied angrily when Caspian threw the Ghoul-Locker Spear at him, blowing his head away before he could even finish answering. The human head, which still had a dumbfounded expression, rushed out of everyone¡¯s sight. The remaining two disciples trembled with a pale face. ¡°What did he say? Francis?¡± Caspian looked at the other two with cold eyes. When he led troops into the battlefields, Caspian had the experience of interrogating prisoners of war. Hence, he knew how to pressure his opponents. Sure enough, the two Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ heads were soon covered in sweat, and their clothes were so wet that they tightly clung to their bodies. ¡°Francis¡­ Francis Louie¡­¡± Finally, one of the disciples could not bear the pressure. After speaking, he looked up at Caspian with pleading eyes.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Swoosh! With a flick of the Ghoul-Locker Spear, the disciple¡¯s head flew out. That time, the Great Oceans Sect disciple appeared surprised and puzzled. ¡°Did I let you speak?¡± Caspian said lightly. The remaining Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple heard Caspian¡®s words, and his knees immediately went weak. Then, with a thud, he knelt and trembled even harder than before. Moreover, he perspired so much that it was as if he was fished out of water. ¡°Francis, right? What skills does be master, and what grades are his weapons?¡± Caspian asked, and his tone imposed. As Caspian easily killed the other disciples as if they were ants, the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple lost his final line of psychological defense. As soon as Caspian finished speaking, he hurriedly replied, ¡°Francis¡¯ weapon is a ninth-grade giant sword, and the martial skill he masters is the Floating Light Clone¡­¡± When he heard it, Caspian recalled the scene when the teleportation formation was activated. Francis just shed his sword, and suddenly three figures appeared in the background. ¡°The Floating Light Clone.¡± Caspian nodded. At the same time, the Great Oceans Sect disciple continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what other martial arts Francis has because I¡¯m just an apprentice. Please spare my life. I can tell you that in addition to Francis, the sect has also sent a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control realm elder. The elder¡®s well-versed in formations, and he¡¯s the one who calcted that you¡¯ll be within this area.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s another one¡­¡± Caspian sneered when he heard the disciple saying the elder who was well-versed in formations was only a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. After all, Caspian was a disciple of the Heavenly Stars Sect! After saying that, the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple raised his head and looked at Caspian, trying to tter him. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Please forgive me this time¡­ I¡¯m here under the sect¡¯s order, and I have no enmity with you. I beg you¡­ Please spare my worthless life! ¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re innocent¡­¡± The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he heard Caspian¡¯s words, and his face even appeared gleeful. ¡°But I swore that I¡¯ ll kill any Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple I met.¡± Caspian¡¯s face darkened. The expression of the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciple froze instantly. Suddenly, Caspian had a hunch, and he quickly turned his head to look sideways. After a few whooshing sounds, three figures swiftly appeared in Caspian¡¯s sight. The man in the middle was Francis, and Caspian recognized the massive sword on his back at a nce. The next moment, in the woods in front of Caspian, several Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples also appeared. In addition to a few young faces, there was a man who appeared to be in his thirties with a beard on his chin and a fairplexion. Caspian nced at the other party and instantly discerned that the man should be the elder of the Great Oceans Sect who was good at formation. Francis was overjoyed when he saw Caspian, but when he smelled the pungent smell of blood in the air, he quickly looked around and found several headless corpses. In an instant, the anger in Francis¡¯ eyes almost burst out. ¡°Caspian! What grudges do you have against our Great Oceans Sect!¡± Francis could not hold back and roar wildly. Caspian nced at the other party coldly and replied, ¡°I was wrongfully imprisoned before, my reputation was ruined, and I almost died underground. Now, you want to rob my Thousand Machines Box, yet you¡¯re still shameless enough to ask what grievances are between you and me. It seems like it should be the one asking you.¡± All of a sudden, Francis felt suffocated and was rendered speechless. His mouth was wide open, and there was only the sound of him gasping. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 ¡°Francis, don¡¯t be bothered by his words,¡± at that time, the thirty-something Great Oceans Sect¡¯s elder said coldly, ¡°A mere individual cultivator has no right to reject what a sect wants.¡± The sentence showed how domineering a sect was and also proved the strictness in levels in the cultivator world. In front of a behemoth like a sect, individual cultivators rarely had the right to speak. The elder¡¯s realm was the same as Francis, but Francis was a disciple, so Francis¡¯s status was still a bit lower than the other party. After being reminded by the elder, Francis¡¯plexion returned to normal, and he sneered at Caspian. ¡°It¡¯s no use saying all these things. Moreover, no one can save you today for killing the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples.¡± Caspian chortled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind killing a few more.¡± Even though Caspian faced so many Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples alone, Francis and the others did not think he was arrogant. After all, the tragedy in Bamboo Creek Alley proved Caspian¡¯s capability. Later, the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s elders squinted, and he blurted out, ¡°Second-stage Pulse Control Realm! You¡¯ve ascended!¡± The elder¡¯s tone was filled with surprise. When Francis and the others heard him, they hurriedly looked at Caspian. After confirming Caspian¡¯s realm, Francis¡¯ face instantly dropped. Although the peak first-stage and entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm was only one level different, the matter concerned the twelve and twenty-four meridians. Hence, the gap in the realm might not be prominent, but the strength was likely to be significantly different than before. ¡°It seems that you already know.¡± Then, seeing Francis and the others¡¯ faces gradually turning ugly, Caspian smiled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m different than how I was five days ago.¡± ¡°So what!¡± The elder of the Great Oceans Sect immediately retorted, ¡°Your opponents today are also different from that day!¡± After speaking, he took out three array maps, grabbed them in his hands, and pointed at Caspian from a distance with a look of determination in his eyes. Caspian nced at the elder and shook his wrist. In that instant, a thick stack of nearly a hundred array maps appeared in his hand. ¡°Competing with me?¡± The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s elder¡¯s movements froze, and he was stunned. Caspian could even see him gulped, obviously frightened. The elder originally wanted to show off the array maps he had in front of Caspian, but he probably never expected that Caspian was in Heavenly Stars Sect, famous for its inscriptions and formations. That feeling was just like a beggar holding a few copper coins and bragging to the rich man who was full of gold and silver in his warehouse. ¡°Stop talking nonsense to him! Just kill him!¡± Francis suddenly shouted. Then, his figure shed, and he rushed toward Caspian. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Next, Francis drew his sword in the air and shed furiously. In an instant, the world seemed to be cut apart by him. ¡°Ninth-grade sharp weapon.¡± Looking at the door-sized giant sword in the opponent¡¯s hand, Caspian narrowed his eyes. Then, he burst intoughter, raised his hand, and grabbed the sword¡¯s edge. When Francis saw it, he was overjoyed. Caspian tried to use his palm to block his sword-light? The guy was truly foolish. ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon!¡± Just when the sword light was about to cut Caspian¡¯s arm, a strange purple light mist suddenly appeared on Caspian¡¯s arm, and ayer of dragon scales took shape wherever the smoke reached. ng! The next moment, Caspian stood there unbudged, holding the giant sword firmly with his left hand. The power of his body inscription, coupled with the Water Shade, was enough to withstand a blow from a ninth-grade sharp weapon! ¡±Ah!¡± Immediately, gasping sounds could be heard in the scene. Even Francis stared at Caspian in disbelief. Although he did not use martial skills, it was still a ninth-grade weapon. Besides the desirable almost spirit tools, that was the highest-level existence among the sharp weapons! Yet, the other party grabbed it with one hand? Francis instinctively felt that the matter was rted to the purple haze that suddenly appeared on Caspian¡¯s arm and reared, ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Then, his figure seemed to be like the moon in the mirror, with multiple images appearing. ¡°Floating Light Clone¡­¡± Before Francis could even use his martial art, he suddenly saw Caspian opening his mouth at him. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Swoosh! A ray of white light shot out from Caspian¡¯s mouth. As they were so close to each other, Francis did not have time to react. The rolling divine thunder pierced through his crown shot through his whole body, and then pulled violently toward the surroundings. Then, a tearing sound could be heard, and the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm Francis was instantly torn into a thick fog of blood. The scene swiftly quietened, and they could even hear a pin drop. The rest of the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples, including the elder, felt numb in their scalps. Their bodies were cold and too stiff to move. Then, they watched Caspian grab Francis¡¯ great sword and look at it carefully. ¡°A ninth-grade weapon¡­ Not bad.¡± Caspian nodded. It waspletely possible for him to destroy a ninth-grade weapon with his current strength. Even if he did notpletely st the massive sword, it was possible to blow up a gap on it. Nheless, although a ninth-grade weapon was no better than an almost spirit tool, it was still extremely rare. Hence, it would be a pity to destroy it directly. Moreover, Francis not only provided Caspian with a ninth-grade weapon, but also the Floating Light Clone that matched the weapon. Therefore, the massive sword, including the storage bag that fell from the blood mist, belonged to Caspian now. ¡°Next, it¡¯s you.¡± Caspian looked at the remaining group of Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples. ¡°Stop¡­ Stop him!¡± The elder was so frightened that he trembled and shouted a few times. However, just as he was done speaking, Caspian appeared before him. In that instant, the elder felt the air in front of him frozen. A drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead onto the bridge of his nose and continued to slide down, but he did not dare to wipe it away. ¡°I¡­¡± The elder said dryly, trying to stimte the array maps in his hand, but Caspian grabbed them in the blink of an eye. At that moment, the elder was full of despair and only felt that the world turned bleak. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Caspian did not say much and waved his hand. Bang! The elder¡¯s head exploded and flew to the other side. The remaining Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples wanted to run, but Caspian quickly raised his finger. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The scalding blood arrows that wereparable tova intertwined into a, covering the remaining disciples at once. In a sh, countless holes appeared on them. One after another, the corpses that looked like rotten flesh fell to the ground with a loud thud, spattering blood everywhere. The pungent iron smell immediately spread to the surroundings. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 In the blink of an eye, a group of Great Oceans Sect¡®s disciples led by Francis waspletely beheaded by Caspian. Five days ago, Caspian had to go through a tough battle against Zac, who was on the same level as Francis. Today, Francis was smashed into flesh and blood by Caspian before he even had time to disy his martial skills. Caspian could not help but marvel at the sight of the flowing blood on the ground. The God of Thunder¡¯s power was far stronger than he expected. Just now, he only used one-third of the spiritual Qi flowing in his body to st Francis, whose realm was higher than his own. If Caspian burst out with all his strength, the force would be unbelievable. Just as Caspian stared at Francis¡¯s pool of thick blood, there was a sudden cheer from behind him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Then, Caspian turned around and saw a tiny white pig leaping in joy toward him. The little pig that was the size of two fistsbined suddenly turned into a pig more than three meters long. When it thumped toward Caspian, the ground even trembled violently. ¡°Wow! 30 many cultivators! Can I eat them all?¡± Handsome raised its head and widened its eyes, looking at Caspian with an adorable expression on its face. ¡°Go ahead, but leave their storage bags for me!¡± Caspian nodded. As he was unwilling to watch Handsome devouring humans, Caspian turned around and approached Daisy. Immediately, Caspian heard the sound of chewing and sighing from behind him. Then, he heard Handsome sigh in satisfaction. ¡°Caspian, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a nice person. You know that I don¡¯t like to eat human heads, so you removed them for me beforehand.¡± Daisy smiled when she saw Caspian walking toward her. However, it seemed to be a little forceful. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caspian asked curiously. ¡°I¡­ I need to leave.¡± Daisy sounded sad, and she would only have such an expression when she parted with Caspian. ¡°The sect has been urging me as they haven¡¯t heard from me for five days. Even if I can¡¯t get the Thousand Machines Box, I¡¯ll still need to return.¡± Caspian stared at Daisy, and he did not know how tofort her. After all, their rtionship was simplyplicated, and it seemed as if any methods would be inappropriate. ¡°I wonder when we¡¯ll meet again,¡± Daisy raised her head and looked at Caspian, shing a cunning smile, ¡°But you know which sect I¡¯m in, right?¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°The Green Paradise Sect.¡± Daisy took a step forward, saying, ¡°So, you must look for me!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Caspian was confused. The affairs in Salleria were temporarily over, and his uing n was to focus solely on cultivation and strive to be promoted to Holy Land Realm as soon as possible. ¡°Because¡­¡± Daisy suddenly stretched out her arms and wrapped them around Caspian¡¯s neck. Then, she stood on tiptoe, quickly pecking on Caspian¡¯s lift before hurriedly backing away. Soon after, Daisy chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll go to the Heavenly Stars Sect and look for you. Then, I¡¯ll tell them everything you¡¯ve done to me in the past and let the disciples of your sect know that you¡¯re a heartless b*stard!¡± At that moment, Daisy seemed to have made up her mind. Without looking back, she disappeared from Caspian¡¯s sight in a sh. Then, just when Caspian was in a daze, he felt a crystal drop of water drifting toward him in the distance. Caspian reached out to catch it, and the water droplet seemed to carry Daisy¡¯s faint body temperature. ¡°Seriously¡­ You¡¯re giving me a great problem.¡± Caspian shook his head andughed bitterly. Now that it was February, the most important for Caspian, once he returned to the sect, was probably the approaching nation¡¯s official religion election. Hence, there was no time for him to think about other matters. Nheless, the smooth promotion to the second-stage Pulse Control Realm was an unexpected joy for the long trip. After all, Caspian nned to wait until he returned to break through the realm. Then, Caspian shook his head, tossing away the random thoughts in his head as he walked back to Handsome. The big white pig ate the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples as if it ate grapes, one after another. At that moment, it was obviously delighted. Handsomeid on the ground with its belly up, and there was a sense of contentment like a silly child in its eyes. Caspian told Handsome to leave all the storage bags on these disciples. Even though the pig was gluttonous, it still followed Caspian¡¯s order. Then, Caspian found about four storage bags piled aside. Now that Francis and the elder were dead, Caspian estimated that even if there were still disciples of the Great Oceans Sect nearby, they would not dare toe, so he simply checked on the spot to check the haul. Caspian opened the storage bags one after another and threw everything inside on the ground. Among them, the most abundant items were naturally the storage bags belonging to Francis and the deacon. There were more than 80 spirit stones in Francis¡¯s storage bag, more than a dozen bottles and jars containing precious pills, three sixth-grade longswords, and a dark green jade slip. Caspian picked up the jade scroll and sensed it. Soon, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. Sure enough, the jade slip recorded the Floating Light Clone. Moreover, the martial art turned out to be Heaven Grade. The strongest martial skill that Caspian mastered before was the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear, which was only a high-rank Earth Grade skill. However, the Floating Light Clone was an entire level higher than the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear, reaching the mid-rank Heaven Grade! It made Francis appear even more pitiful. Francis mastered such a powerful martial skill, but before he had time to disy it, he was suddenly smashed into meat pulp by Caspian. As for the elder¡¯s storage bag, in addition to the array materials, the most valuable was the eight array gs. The moment he saw the g, Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. Arranging arrays with materials could only be done ording to local conditions, and the environment would limit the arrangement of formations. It was difficult to use materials to arrange a me-like formation in water. Even if the formation was activated, it would at most only boil the water. However, using the array g to arrange the formation could not only ensure the environment would not limit it, but it could take advantage of the surroundings, making the formation more powerful! Another point was if Caspian used the array g, the speed would be much faster than using materials, and he could save a lot of material. Hence, the use of array gs to form an array represented a higher level in formations. Although Caspian had no way to do it now, a lot of effort could be saved in the future with these array gs. Moreover, besides Caspian, no one else knew he obtained array gs, and that could be his hole card in the future. As for the big white pig at the scene, Caspian simply ignored it. After checking the haul, Caspian was quite satisfied. However, Caspian suddenly felt as if the wind around him stopped blowing, and a huge ck shadow stretched and swallowed him whole. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 Caspian turned around immediately and saw Handsome standing upright on its hind legs, craning its neck, and looked at him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Caspian nced at Handsome. ¡°No¡­ Nothing?¡± Even though Handsome said so, the saliva dripping from the corner of its mouth betrayed its heart. ¡°There¡¯s no food here.¡± Caspian shook his head and turned out the contents of his storage bag, intending to sort out his harvest and the items inside. At that moment, his eyes shed when he saw an inconspicuous, dark te. The te was the size of a palm with some squiggly lines on it. Caspian blinked as he looked at the te. He remembered clearly that it was given to him by Delmont when hepleted the task. At that time, Delmont mentioned that he obtained the te when be explored a secret realm and the curve depicted on it was also a map of a hidden realm. However, Caspian did not take Delmont seriously as he thought Delmont was a Cheapskate, trying to fool him with a random item. Nheless, Caspian did not throw the ck te away and kept it in his storage bag out of politeness. Gradually, he forgot about the matter. If Caspian did not think of sorting his storage bag, the ck te might be hidden in the depths of the bag forever! Looking at the te, Caspian¡¯s breathing became a little faster as he finally recalled where he saw the pattern on the bronze door before. It was on the te! The outline of the pattern on the bronze door was at least 70% simr to the curve on the te. That is because the print on the bronze door was mottled in many ces. If all of them wereplete, Caspian even suspected that the pattern above was exactly the same as the one on the te! Caspian waspletely immersed in the surprise, and he did not notice that Handsome, the big white pig, tiptoed behind him and dug the Thousand Machines Box with its nose. Thest time Caspian opened the Thousand Machines Box, he just closed the box and did not lock it back. Hence, the Thousand Machines Box opened immediately when Handsome poked it, and eight pieces of spirit jades also appeared in front of it. When Caspian found out and turned to look over, he happened to see Handsome sneakily picking up a piece of spirit jade, closing its mouth, and swallowing the spirit jade. A monster¡¯s sense of spiritual Qi was naturally much stronger than that of human cultivators. For Handsome, it felt like an old alcoholic who encountered an aged wine when he saw the spirit jades, and it was impossible for Handsome to resist eating it. ¡°You!¡± Caspian was furious when he saw Handsome¡¯s act. He already fulfilled his promise and gave the other party a dozen cultivators to eat. Not to mention the value of the spirit jade, these spirit jades were left to Caspian by his mother, and that fellow dared to steal it. Handsome was also very guilty, but when it was discovered by Caspian, it was startled, and it subconsciously retreated. However, its body staggered suddenly, and Handsome only felt a mighty force exploding in its belly. At that moment, Handsome felt that its internal organs were about to be crushed. Even Caspian did not dare to swallow spirit jade directly, and he could only keep it in his mouth. After practicing in the Time Warp Zone for more than ten days, he only absorbed less than one percent of the spiritual Qi. It was fortunate that the big white pig did not explode and died on the spot after swallowing a whole piece of spirit jade. Even so, countless blood spots appeared on Handsome¡¯s white and tender figure. In an instant, Handsome seemed to have turned into a bloody pig that was skinned. It was such a tragic and terrifying image, which made Caspian resist the urge to chop off the pig¡¯s head. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Handsome¡¯s body trembled, and the pig face showed a painful yetfortable expression. Then, after a while, it suddenly opened its mouth and spat out arge mouthful of blood, which shot directly at the Thousand Machines Box. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, Handsome swiftly showed a veryfortable expression and moaned. ¡°That felt amazing¡­¡± ¡°Amazing? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Caspian rushed forward angrily. Killing the pig was slightly exaggerated, but Caspian treated Handsome well before, and he still dared to be so shameless. Thus, it was indispensable to teach the pig a lesson. However, just as Caspian was about to do so, the surface of the Thousand Machines Box suddenly glowed in dark red light. Soon, it was like a dry sponge, absorbing all the blood sprayed on it without leaving a drop. Caspian and Handsome were stunned when they saw the scene. Caspian originally thought that the Thousand Machines Box was a treasure that could preserve items and had a strong defense, but now it seemed there was something else inside. After being dumbfounded for a while, Handsome immediately showed a painful expression and wailed in a tragic voice, louder than a hundred burly men shouting. ¡°My precious¡­ Umm¡­ Blood essence!¡± Caspian frowned when he saw the dark red light on the surface of the Thousand Machines Box spread out after absorbing the blood, gradually forming a light curtain that was about three meters long. Then, he pressed Handsome¡¯s pig head. ¡°Shut up!¡± Caspian held down the pig¡¯s head to keep it from making any more noise, and he stared intently at the light curtain. Soon, there was a blurry scene of a city on the light curtain. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Although the image was extremely foggy, Caspian could still feel the great atmosphere emanating from the city. In a sh, Caspian felt as if he turned into a speck of dust, facing the vast gxy. Before that, Caspian never saw a city that just appeared in the form of an image that could give him such a strong shock. Compared to the town on this light curtain, the capital of Salleria was not even as good as the toilets built with broken bricks in the countryside. ¡°Where¡¯s this¡­¡± Caspian mumbled. Based on the image of the city, Caspian could not tell where it was. Moreover, he even had a feeling that even the capital and imperial city of Earlington of Efrax could not compare to one percent of the city. However, just when Caspian was puzzled, the town in the light curtain suddenly shrank, and a mountain far away from the city appeared. The mountain was also extraordinary. Normal mountain peaks were broad at the bottom and narrow at the top, but the mountain was like a giant mushroom, narrow below, and suddenly widened countless times when it reached the top of the hill. Due to the distance between the city and the mountain, Caspian had a feeling in a trance that the mountain seemed to be a giant hand that held up the sky. The scene that appeared was incredible, which Caspian never saw nor heard of. Suddenly, his heart throbbed. ¡°Is this a message mother left me?¡± At the thought of that, Caspian immediately figured out the key points. Chapter 506 Chapter 506 From the previous acquisition of eachyer of Tower of Life, Caspian felt the mother¡¯s good intentions. Everything she left for Caspian could not only improve the current him but also prepare him for a higher level of advancement. It could be said that they were interlinked. It would be too ridiculous to say the Thousand Machines Box was only used as a magic tool for storage. Before that, Caspian had a vague feeling that something was wrong, and everything was finally clear, the Thousand Machines Box¡®s role was simply too unique, and there was indeed a hidden mystery in it. The hidden image in the Thousand Machines Box was inspired by Handsome¡¯s blood that it spat out just now. Caspian¡®s mother was naturally not a prophet that knew decades ago that a monster would spit its blood on the case. However, there was one thing she could guarantee, as long as Caspian obtained the Thousand Machines Box, then he had a chance to drip his blood on the Thousand Machines Box. Caspian¡¯s blood was bound to inspire the hidden image in the Thousand Machines Box as he absorbed the Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood on the first floor of the Tower of Life! With the Sea-Breaker Blood in him, Caspian could expose the secrets of the Thousand Machines Box whenever he had a chance. By thinking about the matter that way, everything made sense. However, due to the intense collision of countless thoughts in Caspian¡¯s heart, he did not notice that Sea-Breaker Beast was not an ordinary monster. Therefore, the monster blood that could inspire the secret of the Thousand Machines Box must naturally be from an extraordinary one. Thousands of thoughts flooded in Caspian¡¯s mind when he saw the scene before him. ¡°I doubt she¡¯ll leave this for me without reason. Is this where she went after she left Salleria? Or did she leave me something on that mountain? But where¡¯s the city? It¡¯s so magnificent and huge that ordinary people have no way to get close!¡± Caspian clenched his fists tightly, and his arms trembled. It was so long since Caspian¡®s emotions were in turmoil. In that instant, Caspian felt as if his heart pounded twice as fast as usual. Just when Caspian was troubled by these problems, Handsome, who was beside him, looked utterly stupefied. It raised its pig head and stared at the light curtain. Caspian paid attention to the majestic city lying like a giant dragon, and Handsome looked at the stalwart mountain that supported heaven and the earth. ¡°Myriad Demons Burial Ground¡­¡± Just as Handsome murmured these four words, Caspian suddenly turned his head, staring at the pig with a burning gaze, causing Handsome to jump up in fright. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?!¡± ¡°Where did you just say this is? Do you know what this ce is?¡± Caspian asked, staring at Handsome as he pointed at the slowly disappearing image. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± At that time, Handsome was frightened by Caspian¡¯s gaze. Moreover, because it stole a piece of spirit jade before, Handsome was very guilty and stammered, ¡°But it feels¡­ It feels like¡­ Feels like the Myriad Demons Burial Ground¡­¡± ¡°What type of ce is the Myriad Demons Burial Ground?¡± Caspian took a step forward and appeared before Handsome. ¡°You know where¡¯s this ce, right? How do we get there?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Handsome shuddered, ¡°It just feels like the ce my dad identally mentioned once before. Between the heavens and the earth, there¡¯s the Myriad Demons Burial Ground, which is like an umbre supporting the sky. It¡¯s the ce where all the demons gather in the world, and it¡¯s the ce where all the monsters go to worship, but my father never told me its exact location.¡± ¡°Then contact your dad immediately and ask him where the Myriad Demons Burial Ground is,¡± Caspian replied impatiently. ¡°Why?!¡± Handsome suddenly became unhappy, and its voice became much louder. ¡°Because you just stole a piece of spirit jade from me, so either you spit it out or do as I say.¡± Caspian¡¯s voice instantly turned grim. Caspian¡¯s aura was extremely intimidating, and even the self-proimed fearless Handsome had a look of fear in its eyes. Then, it took small steps, looking as if it wanted to escape. However, before Handsome could turn around, Caspian swiftly grabbed the pig by its ear. ¡°Ouch! Hey! Let me go! I¡¯ll tell you everything I know! Okay!¡± Handsome started to wail. Caspian swept his gaze around, and his sightnded on the previous te. Then, he pondered for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to your fantasy array.¡± After all, it was also necessary to go back to the fantasy array andpare the patterns on the bronze door. ¡°We can¡¯t go back now,¡± Handsome quickly answered. ¡°What?¡± Caspian looked at the pig in a cold gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you!¡± Handsome said hurriedly, worried that Caspian would grab its ear again. ¡°My father told me that the entrance to the fantasy array can only be opened once in half a year. If we want to go back, we must at least wait for another six months.¡± Caspian naturally would not foolishly wait here for six months. Hence, the problem returned to the previous one. ¡°Then, ask your father where¡¯s the Myriad Demons Burial Ground first, and where¡¯s that city. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Don¡®t forget that I don¡¯t owe you anything now, and you stole the spirit jade my mother left me.¡± Speaking of that, Caspian got angry. The value of spirit jade for cultivation was actually only a small aspect of why he was furious. The biggest reason was that it was something left to him by his mother. When Caspian learned that his mother was most likely still alive, Caspian cherished the lost and found affection. Hence, how could he let others meddle with the things that his mother left for him, especially if the other party sneakily stole them? ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t reach my dad right now¡­¡± Handsome answered with difficulty. At that time, it also seemed embarrassed, and the pig¡¯s face flushed. ¡°It¡¯s usually my dad who contacts me, but as long as he finds out that I¡¯m not in the fantasy array, he¡¯ll find me.¡± Caspian looked at the pig with distrust. Suddenly, Handsome felt that its character was insulted, and the pig moved its hooves. When it found that it could not pat its chest, Handsome quickly shrunk its body and patted his chest with its foot. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Am I so unworthy of your trust? Anyway, it¡¯s only six months. I¡¯ll just follow you if it¡¯s such a big deal! If my father finds out that I¡¯m gone within these six months, he¡¯ll naturally find me, and then I¡¯ll ask him to tell you about the Myriad Demons Burial Ground personally. Wouldn¡¯t that be more reliable than my words, as I¡¯m just a middle person? If he doesn¡¯t look for me after six months, we can go back to the fantasy array, and I can contact him there and ask him to tell you everything. How about that?¡± Handsome¡¯s suggestion was not a solution, but it was the only way for now. After all, Caspian never intended to kill the pig to vent his anger. Although it stole a piece of spirit jade, Caspian was not the kind of person in a novel where he would kill anyone that dared to look at him even once. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 When Handsome saw Caspian¡¯s aloof expression, the little pig quickly jumped on his shoulder and ttered Caspian, ¡°Caspian, stop showing this face! I¡¯m pretty amazing too. How about this? If there¡¯s a critical time, I¡®ll help you fight or something.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not be in the fantasy array, and you don¡¯t want to go back because you finally left? So you¡¯re just like a runaway stray dog that¡¯s excited?¡± Caspian sneered and squinted at the pig, seeing through its mind. As soon as Handsome heard that, it appeared in a trance and started drooling again. It did not even notice Caspian describing it like a stray dog. Just when Handsome imagined many delicacies, it suddenly noticed Caspian¡¯s mocking gaze. Then, Handsome quickly shuddered and wiped the saliva under his chin, answering in a serious tone, ¡°You¡¯re spurting nonsense again! Am I such a glutton? I sincerely want to see the outside world with you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Caspian sneered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of a saying, a leopard can¡¯t change its spots?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Handsome immediately appeared panicked. ¡°Leopard? Change its spots?¡± Caspian ignored the pig and started cleaning up the items on the ground. After some deliberation, Caspian decided to take Handsome with him just as the pig suggested. The reason Handsome gave was just an aspect. Caspian was unsure of the validity of the so-called inability to enter the fantasy array for half a year. Still, if he was separated from Handsome now, he might lose the opportunity to enter the fantasy array for research forever. Besides, Handsome stole a piece of Caspian¡¯s spirit jade, and it would be too unreasonable to let the pig go now. Nheless, since Handsome had the intention to follow Caspian, he might as well let it. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, before agreeing to the pig, Caspian requested that Handsome must agree to his condition. Otherwise, Handsome would have to return Caspian¡¯s spirit jade using its flesh. Caspian requested that without his permission, Handsome should not eat people casually. It was indeed a bit difficult for Handsome, but when the pig saw that Caspian was about to attack, it hurriedly agreed. ¡°Alright. The agreement will run for half a year. When the timees, you can help me find out about the Myriad Demons Burial Ground and the city, as well as the pattern on the bronze door in the fantasy array. Not only that, but you must also help me find out where it came from. Then, the matter of you stealing my spirit jade will be written off,¡± Caspian said. ¡°That¡¯s not stealing¡­ You made it sound so bad¡­¡± Handsome pouted in dissatisfaction, but when it saw Caspian¡¯s gaze, it hurriedly nodded. ¡°Everything¡¯s up to you¡­ Everything¡­¡± It was apparent that Handsome¡¯s desire to see the outside world exceeded everything. After packing the storage bag, Caspian immediately left the ce. After all, after killing Francis and an elder of the Great Oceans Sect, Caspian believed the Great Oceans Sect would have a new understanding of his strength. If the other party still coveted the Thousand Machines Box, the next group of people sent would probably be inner or even elite disciples. Caspian could not handle the inner disciples of third-stage Pulse Control Realm now. Thus, the top priority was to leave Ucror and return to the Earlington of Efrax. Then, even if it were not the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory, Caspian did not need to worry about the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s obstruction. The biggest reason why Caspian could defeat the Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples before was that they underestimated Caspian¡¯s strength. However, after sessive failures and tragic losses, as a sect of a vast country, Caspian believed that they would never make the same mistake again for the third time. The third time was a fatal blow. Hence, Caspian was not going to give the Great Oceans Sect such a chance. At that time, Caspian was still in the territory of Salleria. However, for someone very familiar with the regions of the entire county, he still had an advantage. After quickly mapping the route from Salleria to Heavenly Stars Sect in his mind, Caspian did not stop at all and immediately hid in the deep mountains, traveling day and night in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, a month passed. During that month, Caspian spent the most time on the road except for the necessary rest. To avoid the possible search of the Great Oceans Sect, he especially looked for the rugged terrain of mountains and forests to move forward. Sometimes, it was inevitable to take a long route by doing it, and he had to beware of possible monsters. It was more exhausting, but Caspian understood that it was a must because he knew that as long as the Great Oceans Sect was given a chance, he might never be able to step foot on thend where Heavenly Stars Sect was located. Caspian¡¯s hard work was worth it. In that month, he noticed the tracks of the Great Oceans Sect five times, and he dared not to think about the ones he did not realize. It was apparent that the fall of dozens of disciples made the Great Oceans Sect furious. Even if it was just the fall of a low-level disciple, it was unbearable, not to mention that it also included two elders and two original promising disciples. The closest distance between them was when Caspian was above the mountain stream, and the disciples of the Great Oceans Sect were just below, and they were only less than 200 meters away from one another. Nheless, Caspian managed to avoid being found sessfully. There were rare asions when Caspian saw a Great Oceans Sect disciple alone, but he did not choose to attack as his intuition told him that the person was likely to be a bait. If he acted, it would be equivalent to falling into the trap the Great Oceans Sect set up long ago. After all, there was no need to hurry about the enmity with the Great Oceans Sect. Since Caspian intended to go further on the road to immortality, he could avenge slowly. During that month, the existence of the Mirage White Tiger, Little Candy, was inevitably exposed to Handsome. At first, Caspian was worried that Handsome, the giant white pig that only knew how to eat, would wonder if Little Candy tasted delicious or otherwise when it saw the tiger. In fact, Caspian was wrong at that time. When Handsome saw Little Candy for the first time, it showed great interest, especially when it knew the White Tiger n flowed in Little Candy. The pig even showed an expression and demeanor, saying Little Candy was amazing. The expression on the pig¡¯s face made Caspian very suspicious for a while. Was there something incredible among the demon pigs? Caspian asked Handsome about that, but he only received the little white pig¡®s furious and mysterious cover-up and nothing more. Soon, another month passed without any danger. Caspian rushed through the mountains for two months before he knew it, and it was already April. That time, he experienced the whole process of the rebirth of all things, which gave his mind a good temper. And, more importantly, Caspian was not far from the borders of Earlington of Efrax. Chapter 508 Chapter 508 Standing on the mountainside, Caspian looked toward the undting green hills in the distance. ¡°There should be about half a month before we can return to the territory of Earlington of Efrax.¡± Thinking of that, Caspian felt that the string in his heart that was tense for two months could finally rx a little. About ten days ago, Caspian did not see any Great Oceans Sect¡¯s disciples again. Although he estimated that either he exceeded the search range of the other party or the other party voluntarily gave up, Caspian still did not take it lightly. Caspian¡¯s experience taught him that no matter when, the closer to sess, the greater the possibility of failure. After all, thest part of an endeavor was the hardest to finish, not because the person would give up voluntarily, but due to the numbness and carelessness he had. Nheless, Caspian saw countless lessons, so he did not want to be that pathetic example himself. ¡°The sooner I reach the Earlington of Efrax, the faster I can breathe a sigh of relief.¡± Caspian pondered a while and waved at the distance not far from him. Soon, the charmingly naive Little Candy walked up to him slowly. As they were in the deep mountains, Caspian was not worried Little Candy would be seen by others. Hence, Caspian would often release the little tiger and let it roam. While he looked at the terrain, Little Candy yed with Handsome. At that time, it seemed to be a little tired, and it leaned over to Caspian¡¯s side and licked his palm. Then, Little Candy obediently let Caspian put it back into the Earring of Echo. Handsome also jumped high onto Caspian¡¯s shoulders. A long time ago, it saw Caspian¡®s magic treasure that could carry living creatures, and it could not help but be amazed at that time. However, after learning that Caspian¡¯s mother left him the treasure, it dared not make any additional comments. Nheless, whenever it was mentioned, Handsome would still give cornypliments. After all, the gifts blinded the eyes. Even though Handsome was a monster, it still had a sense of shame. ¡°Another half a month traveling like this?¡± After hearing that it would take so long, Handsome¡¯s pig nose wrinkled, and it appeared unhappy. The pig used flowery words and even gave up its dignity to follow Caspian out because it wanted to look at the outside world. Yet, the reality was ruthless and far from Handsome¡¯s imagination. In the fantasy array, Handsome was the owner, and it could eat and sleep as it wished. However, when it rushed out with Caspian, the pig did not see anything exciting, and the only delicious meal he had was the dozens of cultivators on the first day. After that, there was nothing left, and it seemed the situation was about tost for another ten days depending on the situation. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At the thought of that, Handsome felt downcast. ¡°It¡®s already great that we¡¯re only using two and a half months to travel.¡± Caspian smiled and shook his head. When Lucas and Fabian rescued him, it took them four months to set off from the border of Salleria to Earlington of Efrax. Now, the distance was longer, yet the time was reduced by nearly half. It was also a manifestation of the growth of his strength. In the past two months, Caspian was not just hastening on with his journey. When he was resting, he would also cultivate. In Handsome¡¯s words, Caspian was a cultivating freak. Caspian already firmly remembered all the knowledge on formations he read before, and he took the opportunity to ponder it carefully when he had time. Not only that, but he also often took the eight array gs he obtained and researched them. Moreover, in the storage bag of the elder of the Great Oceans Sect, there were also some records on formations. Although the elder did not write it, he obviously got it through some means. As a result, Caspian¡¯s formation skill improved again. As for the Floating Light Clone, Caspian also sessfully mastered it. Although he was yet to reach Francis¡¯ ability to form three clones with a sh, it was already extraordinarily remarkable that Caspian could pick up the Heaven Grade martial skill and sh out one clone in such a short time. With Floating Light Clone, Caspian already had morebinations of martial skills in his mind. Just like when the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows cooperated with Lotus Leaves Chop, when Floating Light Clone reached a new level and worked with the Great Leisure Court, Caspian believed that his attack would be more unpredictable. Caspian arrived at the border between Earlington of Efrax and several surrounding countries five days later. In that area, the terrain was often the mostplicated. As it was located on the only path connecting several countries, caravans and such must pass through here. Hence, that kind of ce was rtively less chaotic, and murders and robberies would not simply ur. However, it was precisely because it was where the borders of various countries were located, the identity of the sect disciple was hard to put to use regardless of which country his sect was from. Therefore, they would have to battle it out if there was any conflict. Caspian believed he could finally rx once he entered the territory asing here not only meant the border of Salleria was far away, but he also left the border of Ucror. Even if the Great Oceans Sect was a sect with a certain influence in Ucror, its sphere of influence could only cover one area. The influential area of the Great Oceans Sect was by the sea, and Caspian was far from the water. The truth reflected Caspian¡¯s thoughts. After more than ten days, Caspian was sure that he got rid of the pursuit of the disciples of the Great Oceans Sect. ¡®This time, I¡¯m not as strong as you, so I can only avoid you for now. Once I advance to a higher realm, I¡¯lle back to find you.¡¯ Caspian swore secretly in his heart. There were not many mountains in the area at the junction of the various countries. At most, there were some small soil slopes with a height of six stories, which was far from being a mountain. At a nce, the area was dominated by woods and ins. After traveling for a day, it was almost evening. Now that it just entered the middle of April, the sun still set earlier. As there were no pursuing troops, Caspian also stopped his journey early today, which he rarely did. He nned to take a good rest for the night. Then, the following day, he would travel at full speed and return to Heavenly Stars Sect in one breath. Handsome was naturally the happiest one for that decision. The exhausting journey with limited meals was excruciating for the pig, but it had no choice to bear with the travel as it agreed to a six-month appointment with Caspian. The only thing that could make Handsome happy every day was mealtime, and its joy could be seen through the saliva it spewed out. Aftering to the area, Caspian warned Handsome not to show its original form because of the increase in the number of caravans and cultivatorsing and going. Although such a ce would not cause any trouble, all types of people were around. If someone set their eyes on Handsome and wanted to snatch it, Caspian might not be able to protect the pig with current level as a second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Moreover, Caspian had no obligation to protect Handsome. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 ¡±Let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat.¡± The rising bonfire reflected a red glow on Handsome¡¯s face. At that moment, the little white pig, which was the size of two fists of an adult, jumped with its hooves, looking forward to watching Caspian roast arge piece of wild beast meat on the fire. Although wild animal meat was far less delicious than human cultivators, the roasted meat was still in line with Handsome¡¯s taste. Just as the meat was ced on the fire, the little white pig started drooling. Then, Caspian sat cross-legged at one side, patiently waiting. Suddenly, he noticed a group of people approaching from the corner of his eye. There were about six people in that group, and it seemed that cultivators were among them too. They did not walk in front of Caspian but stopped at a distance of more than 500 meters from him. Judging from their actions, they appeared to be taking a night¡¯s rest here too. Caspian squinted when he saw them, but he did not do anything. Instead, he shut his eyes again and started meditating. In the wilderness and in thatplex environment where good and bad people were mixed, no one was willing to make trouble for themselves. Whether it was caravans or pedestrians passing by, they avoided each other as much as possible. If they were too close to others, it was easy to attract dissatisfaction. To avoid that kind of misunderstanding, especially when they rested at night, everyone tried their best to avoid suspicion. Yet, the distance of more than 500 meters was extremely close for cultivators, let alone mortals. Therefore, if one of the parties were ill-intentioned and attacked in the evening, the other party might not even have time to react. If Caspian¡¯s current position was someone else, they might immediately negotiate with the other campers who were so close to them. Nheless, Caspian was not worried as he was confident that those people could not do anything to him. After all, Caspian had a strong spiritual sense, and he had Handsome the monster with him. Even though Handsome showed its true ability, Caspian believed the pig¡¯s sense of smell was much stronger than other monsters. For example, it just took a sniff in the wind and immediately analyzed that the other party¡¯s group roasted at least five different kinds of wild beast meat. The group did not notice Caspian at first, and by the time they found him, their camp was already set up, and the food was already prepared. Hence, it was unrealistic for them to leave now. Furthermore, after discovering that other people were nearby, the expressions of the group of people were not as good as before. These people gathered together and seemed to be discussing something. Later, one of them walked toward Caspian with the leg of an unknown beast, grinning. ¡°Young man, why are you alone? Where are you from?¡± The man in his mid-thirties smiled brightly like a politician, but it was not an ufortable sight. Caspian¡¯s meat on the fire was already cooked, and he shared it with Handsome. Despite the huge difference in size between the man and the pig, the piece of meat that Caspian ate was much smaller than the one in front of Handsome. To be precise, Caspian ate a piece of meat, whereas Handsome ate a mountain of meat. When the man saw the little white pig jump up on the pile of meat and crunch on a piece of meat the size of an adult, which disappeared at speed visible to the naked eye, the man was stunned. For a while, he forgot about Caspian¡¯s response. Caspian slowly chewed his food and looked at the man, saying coldly, ¡°Just passing by. Leaving at dawn.¡± Caspian did not mention how many people were with him but said he was only passing by and would not pose any threat to the other party. When the man heard Caspian¡¯s words, he immediately returned to his senses. Then, he stared at Caspian for a moment, and his eyes shed with surprise. Although Caspian¡¯s clothes could not be described as gorgeous, it was highly exquisite. More importantly, it matched his body and temperament. At a nce, one could tell that Caspian was not an ordinary person or a child of a typical family. More importantly, Caspian¡¯s realm was the second stage of Pulse Control Realm. It was extremely rare for a teenager to reach that level. The so-called genius children of many big ns in the surrounding countries were probably far worse than him. The man was also a person who traveled a lot and had excellent knowledge. He scanned through Caspian¡¯s demeanor, dressing, and realm in his mind and quickly discerned that Caspian was from a wealthy family of cultivators, and he was out alone to practice without any servants with him. As for why the family allowed the children to go out to practice alone, there might be many reasons, but it could also be the young man¡¯s arrogance and eagerness to go out alone. After all, the young were usually fearless. Since they never saw how ruthless the world could be or they were beaten by reality, they always felt that they were the best in the world. After making that judgment, the man felt Caspian¡¯s words sounded different from before. In that sentence, Caspian meant to express that he did not know him, so he did not have to worry. Yet, the man thought Caspian showed weakness. At the thought of that, the man¡¯s smile bloomed brighter. He giggled and put the thigh of the beast he brought on the bonfire lit by Caspian and said, ¡°Everyone has an inconvenience when going out. Young man, if you need any help, just let us know. We¡¯re not far from you.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you, then.¡± Caspian nced at the beast¡¯s thigh, pondered for a while, and nodded. Caspian¡¯s momentary hesitation immediately made the man more firm in his judgment. How could a truly experienced person ept anything others give, especially food? ¡°Okay, I won¡®t bother you anymore.¡± The man pped his hands, waved at Caspian, turned around, and left. However, just as he took two steps, he seemed to remember something and turned around again, pointing at Handsome. The pig ate joyfully, staining its mouth full of oil. Then, the man asked Caspian, ¡°The tiny little pet of yours is very unique. Where did you buy it?¡± Handsome nibbled on the meat when he heard the words, and the pig was instantly angry, and it thought, ¡®I¡¯m¡­ But¡­ What?! Did he call me Caspians¡¯ pet?¡¯ In anger, Handsome wanted to jump up and curse at the man. However, Caspian noticed its strange behavior immediately. Hence, he reached out and patted Handsome. Then, he replied calmly, ¡°A friend asked me to look after it.¡± ¡°Is it for sale? How much? Or do you prefer spirit stones?¡± The man continued asking. ¡°My friend entrusted it to me, so it¡¯s inconvenient for me to sell it away.¡± Caspian smiled and rejected. ¡°Oh. Okay¡­ Then, I¡¯ll go first. Young man, enjoy your meal then.¡± The man nced at the indignant Handsome before turning around and leaving. be Chapter 511 Chapter 511 When CaspianCaspian took away the spirit stones, the light disappeared. All of a sudden, the three men appeared to be at a loss. However, even a fool could see the greed in their eyes. Without waiting for Dn to speak, the man who spoke earlier stuck his neck out and pointed at CaspianCaspian. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t steal our spirit stones! Didn¡¯t you just¡­¡± Before the man finished his words, Dn yanked him violently, forcing him to swallow the rest of his sentence. ¡°Dn, you¡­¡± The man looked at Dn in confusion. The expressions on Dn¡¯s face kept changing, but his eyes glistened. At that moment, Dn was tempted by his greed and wanted to take these spirit stones as his own. Nheless,pared to his twopanions, Dn was more long-sighted. Hence, he immediately understood that CaspianCaspian dared to show these spirit stones, probably not because he was stupid or had no traveling experience, but because CaspianCaspian did not take them seriously at all! Soon, Dn saw CaspianCaspian grinning, and he felt his sphincter tighten. Before hispanion finished speaking, Dn quickly yanked him. At that moment, he only felt a chill on his back, and his intuition told him that if he did not back away, it would only be worse! ¡°Dn, he¡¯s obviously¡­¡± Dn¡¯spanion was still blinded by greed and grumbled nonstop as he stared at CaspianCaspian. However, Dn made an unexpected decision. Later, Dn nced at CaspianCaspian and said coldly, ¡°Since it¡¯s not you, we¡¯ll let this matter go. Be more careful when you travel outside.¡± After saying that, Dn pulled hispanions and wanted to leave. ¡°Dn, why are you doing this? Don¡¯t you want the spirit stones?¡± ¡°This guy¡¯s a golden goose and his pet¡­ Don¡¯t you want¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Dn lost control and growled, pulling the two men away in a hurry. For some unknown reason, he only felt a chill running down his spine, and he wanted to escape as soon as possible. Moreover, Dn even had a thought that after returning, he would quickly strike their camp and leave. But, Dn suddenly heard CaspianCaspian chortling. ¡°Did I allow you all to leave?¡± Dn¡¯s face sank When he turned around, his pupils immediately shrank. He saw CaspianCaspian tilt his head slightly and look at them with a mocking look in his eyes. What was even more terrifying was that CaspianCaspian carried a huge sword as big as a door on his shoulders! Dn could tell at a nce that the word was not ordinary. Furthermore, the harsh light on the de even made Dn¡¯s bone marrow ooze with chills. At the thought of what would happen if CaspianCaspian did not say anything but shed directly from behind with the sword, Dn was so terrified that he did not dare to imagine the consequences. However, since the other party revealed his weapon, it was apparent that the matter would not be let go so easily. Dn was secretlyining because his hunch came true, but the twopanions around him did not notice the change in atmosphere. The arrogant man who shouted the loudest before suddenly jumped out and pointed at CaspianCaspian. ¡°You brat, don¡¯t be shameless. Dn gave you a way out. What else do you want?¡± The smile on CaspianCaspian¡¯s face did not change. ¡°Leave your storage bags and¡­¡± CaspianCaspian¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he was no longer smiling as he uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°Get lost!¡± Dn¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy. He weakened everyone¡¯s trust in him when he backed down previously. If he shrunk back again, these people might not listen to his order anymore. Hence, even if Dn had to grit his teeth and face CaspianCaspian, he needed to do it. Dn believed that even though CaspianCaspian was a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, he was only at the entry-level. Dn and one of hispanions were also entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Therefore, they had an advantage in the realm and number of people, and there was no reason to be afraid of CaspianCaspian. At the thought of that, Dn quickly cast a knowing gaze at the most arrogantpanion. Then, the man immediately grinned and walked toward CaspianCaspian. ¡°Boy, you dared to ask us to leave our storage bags. Do you know we¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°You dare to reveal your sect or n?¡± CaspianCaspianughed wantonly. Immediately, the man¡¯s face froze. CaspianCaspian¡¯s words were a threat that he would take revenge on their family. In an instant, the embarrassment that turned into anger flooded the person¡¯s brain. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The man shouted, and he suddenly pulled out the long knife around his waist and wanted to sh CaspianCaspian. CaspianCaspian smiled faintly and waved his hand. Swoosh! CaspianCaspian¡¯s attack prevailed. The man that rushed over was immediately shed in half. Crackle and rattle! The man¡¯s upper and lower body fell to the ground, and blood oozed out like a spring. However, the person did not immediately die, and he wailed miserably, crawling on the floor. The tragic scene was enough to make anyone have nightmares for the entire year. Themotion here immediately attracted the few people who were still in the camp before. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dn¡¯s face was so gloomy, and he was drenched in sweat. He looked at CaspianCaspian and shouted with rage, ¡°We have no grievances and no enmity! Why did you act so ruthlessly?!¡± CaspianCaspian put the great sword on his shoulders again and looked at Dn with a sneer. ¡°When you tried to frame me, wanting to steal my stuff, did you consider what kind of grievances I have with you?¡± Dn was rendered speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance before, but it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re shameless.¡± In the dark, CaspianCaspian smiled, showing his pearly whites. ¡°It seems that I appear too friendly that anyone thinks they can step on me.¡± Then, CaspianCaspian pointed at Dn and the other men around him. CaspianCaspian¡¯s voice was like a freezing stream of water that night. ¡°The rest of you, either you chop off one of your hands or¡­ Get killed! ¡± ¡°B*stard!¡± Dn¡¯s face changed, but the other people around him could not hold back any longer. In that instant, a few figures attacked CaspianCaspian. The cold sword lights fiercely aimed at CaspianCaspian, wanting to kill him and chop him into ground meat. ¡°Reckless fools!¡± CaspianCaspian shook the massive sword in his hand, ¡°The Wave-Breaking Sword, right? I don¡¯t even want to use martial arts to deal with these guys.¡± As he said that, CaspianCaspian swept his sword across. In the night, Dn¡¯s heart pounded wildly, and he saw a wave of blood in front of him. Hispanions were cut into half in a sh with the sharp weapon in their hands. The opponentpletely crushed them both in terms of his weapon and strength! At that moment, Dn was filled with regret. The other party looked at a little white rabbit, but who knew he was actually a wild monster! If Dn knew earlier, he would never camp so close to CaspianCaspian, let alone be so greedy and trouble him. Then, just as Dn was filled with anxiety, he suddenly saw a burst of cold light in front of him, and his body went cold. The next moment, his left eye saw his right eye for the first time. The Wave-Breaking Sword shed downward, and Dn¡¯s body was vertically divided into two from the middle. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 How could those who oncemanded three armies and fought hard on the battlefield be soft-hearted in their temperament? Since the group of people nned to murder him, there was no need for Caspian to show mercy. While a cultivator traveled the world, everything must be done ording to their conscience. Hence, Caspian did not feel at fault for killing those people. Just as Caspian shook the remaining blood on the Wave-Breaking Sword, there was a sudden sound behind him. The next moment, Handsome¡¯s panicked voice came, ¡°Ahh? What happened?!¡± Caspian turned his head and suddenly saw the little white pig turned into a white light, jumping around the fire and shouting. Handsome was not fully awake yet, and it faced the opposite direction as it jumped at the moment. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now,¡± Caspian said lightly and took out the storage bag on Dn¡¯s body. After jumping for a while, Handsome opened its sleepy eyes widely, and the pig finally figured out what happened. When Handsome saw the guy who called it a pet was dead, the little pig smiled brightly, and its hoof pped at the ground hard, obviously overjoyed. Handsome quickly drooled. ¡°Caspian, did you prepare these for me? Can I eat them..?¡± In just a short while, the pig drooled and it could not hold back anymore. On the other hand, Caspian hesitated for a moment before nodding. The next moment, Handsome cheered and turned back to its original size and pounced forward. Next, the pig opened its mouth and ate the corpses one after another. The dead bodies disappeared in thin air in the blink of an eye, swallowed by Handsome. After eating, Handsome slumped to the ground again with satisfaction. The huge pig¡¯s head faced the fire, his eyes narrowed with contentment, and it let out a long sigh. ¡°This is sofortable¡­¡± By that time, Caspian also finished checking Dn¡¯s storage bag, and there was nothing valuable, just somemon materials among cultivators. Nheless, all of the stuff naturally belonged to Caspian now. After tidying up, Caspian said to Handsome, ¡°Get up! We should continue our journey now.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not dawn yet?¡± Handsome twisted and turned, obviously unwilling to move. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go back.¡± Caspian shook his head. Without waiting for Handsome, he walked directly into the darkness. ¡°Hey! Wait for me!¡± Seeing that Caspian ignored it, Handsome suddenly became anxious. Then, with a sway of his body, he turned into a cute little white pig, and his limbs and hoofs mmed in ce. After that, the pig suddenly turned into a white streak, chasing after Caspian in the dark. Soon, itnded on Caspian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Caspian, I heard that you¡¯re a sect disciple. What kind of ce is a sect?¡± Handsome asked curiously. Then, it saw Caspian smiling faintly. ¡°A sect¡­ It is a ce where your friends are.¡± While speaking, Caspian quickened his pace and quickly blended into the vast darkness. *** Seven dayster, they finally arrived at the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s mountain gate, and there was a familiar aura in the air. Caspian¡¯s eyes also showed a hint of joy. Even though Caspian did not practice in the Heavenly Stars Sect for long, he had a deep affection for the ce. That was the ce Caspian found a new life for himself, and his dear friends and respected teachers were here. That time, Caspian left slightly longer than expected, and he was away for nine months. As Caspian stood in front of the mountain gate of Heavenly Stars Sect again and looked at the familiar scenery, he felt the intimacy of returning to his hometown for the first time. When Caspian returned to Salleria before that, he did not have such a sentiment. Handsome squatted on Caspian¡¯s shoulder, staring at the vastke and bright stars hanging in the sky before him in amazement. Since the pig was born, it lived in that fantasy array. Even though the fantasy array was enormous, it only hadndscape and food. Handsome never saw the outside world. Then, Caspian and Daisy broke into the pig¡¯s fantasy array by chance, allowing Handsome to leave. It wanted to see the outside world. In the past few months on the road, the pig wondered many times whether the decision it made was wrong. The world outside the fantasy array seemed to be no different from the inside. However, its belief waspletely wrecked. ¡°It¡®s so beautiful¡­ That¡¯s so amazing¡­¡± Handsome sighed in amazement as it stared at theke and stars. ¡°So delicious¡­¡± Handsome started to drool when it saw the passing Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. Caspian frowned slightly and coughed softly. In that instant, the little white pig quietened, and its eyes showed a hint of determination. Handsome sat upright, looking at its front as if it did not just show its gluttonous side just now. Handsome had no choice but to do that as it knew the curren t situation it was in now. Unfortunately, that was the world of cultivators, and if the little pig were careless, it would be snatched away and be someone¡¯s ¡°pet¡±. Caspian also exined there were expert beast trainers among the cultivators, and the method was to get rid of the monster¡¯s mind and make it a weapon that knew no pain. Handsome was horrified when it heard that However, Caspian also told it that as long as it did not reveal its true colors and was cautious in words and deeds, there would be no problems under normal circumstances. Due to that, Handsome was well-behaved at that time. After all, there was a price to pay to see the world outside the fantasy array. It was not long before Handsome followed Caspian on board, crossed theke, and officially stepped into the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory. Caspian did not return to his residence immediately but went straight toward the Dazzling Stars Pce. The Dazzling Stars Pce was where he made a bet with Adrianst time. The Dazzling Stars Pce handled the rewards for disciples as well as the appointments and dismissals of personnel in the Heavenly Stars Sect. That included the promotion and authentication of the status of a disciple. Caspian ascended from the first-stage Pulse Control Realm to the second stage. In terms of identity, he could already be promoted from an apprentice to an outer disciple. Bing an outer disciple first and foremost meant the advancement of status. In the future, all apprentices would address Caspian as their senior regardless of their age. More importantly, he could enjoy more resources provided by the Heavenly Stars Sect in the future. The Heavenly Stars Sect had 15,000 apprentices, and when ites to outer disciples, the number has dropped to 4,000. The number was not even a fraction of the apprentices. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. From that, it could also be seen that although they were all in the Pulse Control Realm, the promotion from the first stage to the second stage was by no means as simple as it seemed. It was precisely because of the difficulty of promotion and the sharp decrease in the number of promotions, one could qualify and enjoy more preferential treatment from the sect once their realm improved. After Caspian was promoted to an outer disciple, the number of spiritual stones he received from the sect every month for cultivation increased from one to three. His living environment would also bepletely changed from apound where many people live together to a separate residence. That was what Caspian needed most right now. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 Now, Caspian was not alone as he had to care for two monsters, Handsome and Little Candy. Little Candy was still growing, and its appetite was massive, butpared to Handsome, what Little Candy ate was nothing at all. Caspian could not understand why the big fat pig¡¯s stomach could fit so much stuff. However, Handsome did not have to eat all the time. In general, its meal time was about every four days. Otherwise, Caspian might even have the urge to kick Handsome away. Between these two monsters, Handsome was the safer one as Caspian could say he identally found it while out training. On the other hand, Little Candy was a Mirage White Tiger, and it was easy to attract ill-intentioned people. It was not convenient to expose Little Candy to outsiders for the time being. At that time, a separate residence was crucial. Although Caspian lived alone in thepound before, it was only because no other disciples stayed in it. If the Heavenly Stars Sect had an arrangement, he could not refuse. However, once Caspian became an outer disciple, it would be different as he would have his ce without anyone bothering him. Due to that, the first thing Caspian did after returning to the Heavenly Stars Sect was to visit the Dazzling Stars Pce to verify his realm as an outer disciple. The so-called verification was done by the elder of the sect to ensure that the promoted disciple did not practice any evil ways or was possessed by evil spirits or the like. Previously, Maisie brought Caspian to the Dazzling Stars Pce. At that time, the purpose of his visit was different from before, and he also went to a separate main hall. The elder responsible for the promotion of apprentice to outer disciple was an old man with a beard hanging down to his lower abdomen when he sat cross-legged. The wrinkles on his face were deep, but the gleam in his eyes from time to time showed that he was not an ordinary person. After hearing about Caspian¡¯s intentions, the old elder muttered softly, ¡°A lot of apprentices have been promoted recently.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Caspian was slightly stunned when he heard that. The Heavenly Stars Sect had more than 15,000 apprentices, and there were only more than 4,000 outer disciples. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, the road to promotion was tough. Hence, where did all those apprenticese from? Just as the question popped up in Caspian¡¯s mind, he seemed to have expected something, and his eyes suddenly shed with excitement. Yes! That must be the case! Just when Caspian was emotionally moved, the old elder said again, ¡°Pass me your jade identification badge.¡± Caspian calmed down, took out his jade identification badge, and handed it to the elder, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Casper Montgomery, an apprentice. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you with this.¡± When the elder heard the name, his hands trembled slightly. Then, Caspian saw the old man squinted and widened his eyes, staring at Caspian without blinking. His fingertips stopped when it was just a few centimeters away from the jade identification badge. Caspian saw all kinds of expressions like excitement, reminiscence, hesitation, and doubt flickered in the old elder¡¯s eyes, which baffled Caspian. However, Caspian did not recall interacting with the elder before, so why did the elder lose control of himself? ¡°Elder, are you okay?¡± Caspian asked gently after some time. The old elder finally came back to his senses and sighed. When he looked at Caspian again, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Then, he took Caspian¡®s jade identification badge, checked it, and uttered softly, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Caspian closed his eyes, and he felt a cool sensation entering his eyebrows, swimming along the twenty-four meridians in his body. Caspian was instinctively alert, but the old elder¡¯s gentle voice sounded again. ¡°Rx, it¡¯s just a routine check¡­¡± There was a reassuring power in the other¡¯s words. Caspian then rxed his body, but he was still a little nervous in his heart. After all, his body was different from other Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. He not only had the blood of Sea~Breaker Beast and White Tiger, but he also had an acquired physique! Until now, no one knew these secrets, and Caspian did not want others to know either. However, it was apparent that the old elder did not check these. After the cooling sensation flowed one round in Caspian¡®s meridians, it disappeared. Then, Caspian opened his eyes and saw the old elder handing back his jade identification badge with both hands. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Caspian thanked the old elder and took his jade identification badge. However, he noticed there was a slight difference with the badge. At the upper right of the back of the jade badge, a light golden horizontal bar appeared. Caspian gave it a thought and quickly understood. The disciples of each ss of the Heavenly Stars Sect must have different markers on the jade identification badge for easy distinction. The next thing Caspian had to do was choose a separate residence. The so-called individual ce was slightly different from Maisie¡¯ s. Maisie enjoyed the treatment of inner disciples, and she owned arge courtyard and had her property. For the outer disciples, they would just own a big mansion, but it was naturally differentpared to apprentices. What Caspian wanted to choose was the position of the big mansion. However, the Heavenly Stars Sect was strict, and the residences of the outer disciples were naturally not selected at will but limited by the sect within a range. Then, the sect would send the misceneous disciples and might beasts reared in the sect to build the mansion as quickly as possible. The old elder took out a picture scroll and opened it in front of Caspian. Immediately, a three-dimensional pattern appeared, which could be stretched and shrunk at various angles to facilitate viewing. When the old elder saw Caspian¡®s hesitant appearance, he asked in an aged voice, ¡°Do you need advice?¡± ¡°Elder, if you have any, I¡¯ll dly listen to them,¡± Caspian replied and bowed. At a nce, the old elder appeared to have served the newly promoted outer disciples here for many years. Hence, he would surely know every location on the map like the back of his hand, and it would save Caspian a lot of trouble. The old elder rotated the map a few times, pointed to the inconspicuous foot of the mountain, and commented, ¡°This is the spot.¡± Caspian looked at the area intently, and he found that the old elder pointed to an ordinary-looking mountain foot, and there were no other houses of outer disciples around. If he must find something special about the ce, it would be the raised stone about two stories high, not far away. Looking left and right, Caspian could not see anything special here, so he asked curiously, ¡°Elder, may I ask if there¡¯s anything special here?¡± Chapter 514 Chapter 514 The old elder did not directly answer Caspian¡¯s question but replied, ¡°About twenty years ago, an apprentice was promoted to an outer disciple. When I gave him a routine check, he scolded me. When it was time to choose his residence, he even said, ¡®Old man, if you dare to pick me a ce that¡¯s not full of spiritual Qi, I¡¯ll break your leg!¡¯.¡± ¡°This disciple¡¯s too rude!¡± Caspian frowned, then he looked at the old elder, ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°What happened next?¡± the old elder grinned, ¡°Not only did I choose an area for him that was devoid of spiritual Qi, but there were also monsters living there. Let alone cultivating with peace of mind, it would be difficult for him to rest peacefully.¡± ¡°Did hee to see you?¡± Seeing the old elder smiling happily, Caspian could not help but burst into laughter. The old man was simply too fascinating. ¡°Him? Does he dare? He¡¯s just an empty can!¡± the old elder smiled, but a serious look shed in his eyes, ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect selects disciples not only based on talent but also their nature. If such a disciple was not tempered, wouldn¡¯t he be a shame for my Heavenly Stars Sect in the future?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that not only will he not be able to understand your good intentions, but he¡¯ll hold grudges in his heart,¡± Caspian said. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to nurture the fools. If he thinks so, I can¡¯t save him.¡± The old elder shook his head. Then, he pointed to the foot of the mountain he just chose for Caspian, ¡°Do you see the rock?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. The rock was tall and sharp, like a thorn stabbing on the ground and pointing to the sky. The old deacon exined, ¡°There used to be a spiritual spring, which dried uppletely about five years ago. The spring water gushed from the bottom of the rock to form a spiritual spring with a radius of about two acres. Among all the ces the outer disciples once lived, the area had the strongest spiritual Qi. Even though the spiritual spring is now dry, the earth and surrounding vegetation that have been nourished by the spiritual spring can still emit a spiritual Qi that far exceeds that of other areas. Compared to the other ces where the outer disciples lived, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say the rock is a small paradise. Moreover, Leonard once used the spring water in the spiritual spring to train his swordsmanship, so that spiritual Spring¡¯s also named the Spring of the Sword Spirit!¡± Swoosh! Caspian¡¯s pupils shrunk suddenly. Leonard was second only to the elder in charge of the Heavenly Stars Sect, Hadley. Moreover, the sword he trained with was naturally the treasure of the Heavenly Stars Sect, the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword! Whether Leonard or the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword, these two names were well-known in Earlington of Efrax. Since the spiritual spring was rted to those two names, Caspian instantly understood the old elder did not fool him. The area around the rock was a paradise! Nheless, Caspian quickly recovered from his excitement. He wondered why the other party introduced that ce to him when they did not seem to know each other? Furthermore, when the other party heard Caspian¡¯s name before, his reaction seemed unusual. The old elder did not appear to notice Caspian¡¯s reaction, and he flicked his finger on the light curtain a few times. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll make the decision and choose this ce for you, and it won¡¯t be long before you feel the benefits this area will provide you.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you for the help, Elder,¡± Caspian nodded, ¡°But I¡­¡± Before Caspian even finished his words, the old elder suddenly extended his hand and interrupted him. Then, the old elder looked deeply at Caspian. After a while, he uttered softly, ¡°Wesley Young was my only son.¡± Boom! Blood rushed into his brain, and Caspian understood in an instant. The old elder in front of him was Wesley¡¯s father! When the old elder saw Caspian¡¯s surprise appearance, he chuckled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Naturally, he thanked Caspian for not only bringing Wesley¡¯s jade identification badge back to the Heavenly Stars Sect and hanging it on the Tree of the Sea of Stars but also for inheriting Wesley¡¯s legacy. Thetter was what the old elder valued most. The hall instantly quietened, and the flow of time seemed to slow down. Then, after a long time, the old elder smiled and continued, ¡°I almost forgot to tell you something else. Several apprentices have been promoted to outer disciples in the past two months. When they were promoted, they all asked the same question. Guess what it was?¡± ¡°Please enlighten me, Elder,¡± knowing that the old elder was Wesley¡¯s father, Caspian respected the man even more. The old elder chuckled. ¡°They all asked me if Casper Montgomery was promoted?¡± ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s them!¡± In an instant, a warm current surged in Caspian¡¯s heart. He guessed before that the recently promoted disciples mentioned by the old elders were his friends. Now that it was confirmed, Caspian felt happier than when he had a smooth ascension after knowing that everyone was promoted together. The old elder continued, ¡°Let me think¡­ Those people are Xander Faris, Omar Pine, Maya Kaye, Benedict Hopkins¡­ Hmm¡­ And two little girls that left quite an impression. I believe one is called Sna Gibson, and she doesn¡¯t say much. After seeing me, she only asked me one question¡­ Did Casper Montgomerye here? There¡¯s another one named Renee Pine. Yes¡­ I know that she¡¯s Master Dakota¡¯s disciple. When I told her I didn¡¯t see you, she smiled smugly with her hands on her hips and muttered to herself that she¡¯s going to crush you this time¡­¡± When he said that, the old elder looked at Caspian in confusion. ¡°Is there a conflict between the two of you?¡± Caspian smiled and shook his head. ¡°Maybe she needs another beating.¡± So many of his good friends were promoted, so Caspian decided to forgive the nonsense little girl. However, Caspian would still have to remind her not to talk like that if he had the chance next time as Dakota and Maisie might misunderstand. If that happened, how would Caspian face them in the future? Since Caspian did not go into details, the old elder naturally did not ask more. Then, a delighted look appeared in his eyes. ¡°It has been more than ten years that no apprentices have been promoted to the outer disciples in the Heavenly Stars Sect, but this time there are so many. It¡¯s a joyous event.¡± The old elder was still sighing, but Caspian¡®s emotions could no longer be suppressed. They did not see each other for more than half a year, and he missed his friends very much. Seeing Caspian¡¯s expression, the old elder already guessed what he thought and smiled as he shook his hand. ¡°Go back quickly! You can go back and live in about six hours.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go first. Thank you, Elder.¡± Caspian bowed and turned to leave. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± The old elder¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. Caspian thought he still had something to say, so he turned around quickly. There was a look of disappointment in the old elder¡¯s eyes, but he was still smiling. ¡°If you have time in the future,e and visit this old man.¡± Caspian saw a hint of loneliness the old elder¡¯s figure never showed before. Then, Caspian thought about Wesley, and he felt his eyes turning warm as he nodded hard. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll surely visit you often.¡± Chapter 515 Chapter 515 As Caspian left the Dazzling Stars Pce, he became more excited to meet his friends. In the few months that they did not meet each other, they naturally did not rx. Everyone cultivated hard, and they were all promoted to the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm ahead of Caspian. Caspian¡¯s footsteps were so fast that Handsome had to grab his shoulders with his hooves and screamed, ¡°Caspian, slow down! Slow down! There¡¯s no one chasing after you!¡± At that moment, Caspian suddenly stopped, which almost threw Handsome off his shoulders. After finally stabilizing its figure, Handsome was about toin about his dissatisfaction when it suddenly saw several figures appearing meters in front of Caspian. The group of people was a mix of males and females, and they all looked at Caspian with a cold gaze. ¡°Food!¡± When Handsome saw them, the pig instantly forgot all theints, and it widened its mouth, drooling. After all, based on past experiences, these people were surely Caspian¡¯s enemies. What would happen to Caspian¡¯s enemies? They would be killed and be Handsome¡¯s food. Unfortunately for the pig, it was doomed to be disappointed today. The two sides faced each other for a moment, and the serious expressions on the face of the group of people suddenly disappeared like melting snow, reced by a smile. Then, Handsome heard one of the men with two swords look at Caspian and say with a smile, ¡°Wee back!¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± Next, a beautiful youngdy rushed to Caspian and looked at him carefully. Soon, she started to cry. There was another youngdy who did not seem to have any expression on her face, but in Handsome¡¯s view, she was so delicate that she did not look like a person at all. Although the delicate youngdy did not say anything, her eyes turned red all of a sudden. ¡°Casper, you¡¯re backte. We were promoted to outer disciples before you.¡± Omar carried his two swords behind him, and he walked up to Caspian, patted his shoulder, andughed. ¡°You need to work harder!¡± Caspian could not help but chuckle. ¡°I didn¡¯t just get promoted today. Do you want me to tell you that I got promoted three months ago? It¡¯s a month before you.¡± Caspian was not in the Heavenly Stars Sect, so it was naturally impossible toe to the Dazzling Stars Pce for verification as soon as he was promoted. On the other hand, Omar and the others would go there once they stabilized flieir realm, which was the second day of the promotion. When Caspian once again attacked Omar, heughed awkwardly. ¡°Fine. I was wrong, alright? Come to think of it, aren¡¯t you curious how we knew you came back?¡± Before Caspian could answer, Benedict, burst intoughter. ¡°Two months ago when Omar was promoted, he came to the Dazzling Stars Pce twice a day in the morning and in the afternoon at a fixed time to see if youe back. Half a monthter, I bet he was getting impatient, so he informed the disciples on duty under the mountain gate to notify him as soon as they saw you. Finally, Omar received your news today and estimated that you¡¯ll visit the Dazzling Stars Pce first, so he contacted us to meet you together.¡± ¡°It was not half a month! It was at most five days,¡± Omar chimed in and rubbed his nose as he was exposed. ¡°Hey, what a cute little pig!¡± Maya eximed, and her eyes shed brightly when she saw Handsome on Caspian¡¯s shoulder. Caspian knew that Handsome hated being called a pig the most, despite being an actual pig. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . If Caspian called him that before, Handsome would have stomped its little hoof and pped him hard on the shoulder. However, Caspian was shocked to find that Handsome actually nodded when Maya called it a pig! ¡°Wow! It understood what I said!¡± Maya¡¯s eyes shone bright, and she looked at Caspian, asking, ¡°Where did you get it?¡± Caspian thought, ¡®Not only can it understand you, but it can also even speak¡­¡¯ Nevertheless, Caspian did not say that and answered, ¡°I met a friend when I was training, and he asked me to keep it for a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so cute! Can I hug it?¡± Maya appeared excited. Caspian looked at Handsome. Without waiting for his order, Handsome directly jumped into Maya¡®s arms and let her pat its forehead as she wished. Not only that, Handsome appeared as if it enjoyed it. ¡°Casper, it seems that you¡®ve improved a lot with your training,¡± Omar said, pulling Caspian¡¯s attention back from Handsome. Caspian looked up and saw Omar looking at the Wave-Breaking Sword on his back. After Caspian got the massive sword, he felt it was very convenient, so he did not stuff it into the storage bag but carried it on his back. The sword was the size of a door, and it was even a ninth-grade weapon. Hence, it did unnoticeably avoid a lot of potential trouble for Caspian. When Caspian saw Omar¡¯s expression, he knew what the other party thought. After all, Omar also used swords as his choice of weapons. Caspian initially used a spear yet returned with a sword behind his back, and it was even a rare massive sword. Hence, Omar itched to have a battle with Caspian. Caspian smiled at Omar. ¡°You want me to defeat you as soon as Ie back? Omar, did you turn into a masochist in the few months we didn¡¯t meet?¡± However, without waiting for Omar to answer, Caspian added, ¡°Where¡¯s Xander?¡± ¡°Xander was also promoted before us. He was the first among us to be promoted to the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm. Judging from the timeline, it should be around the same time as you,¡± Benedict exined, ¡°However, Xander¡¯s teacher called for him after his promotion, saying that he was going to teach Xander privately. Hence, we didn¡¯t see him during this time.¡± Caspian nodded, immediately understanding. Since they returned from the Valley of Death, Leonard chose Xander as his disciple. Leonard was about to ascend soon. Before his seclusion, Leonard needed to give his new disciple guidance. ¡°But I guess Xander will be back soon,¡± Omar said. Then, he saw Caspian looking at him, and he showed a profound expression, adding, ¡°The nation¡¯s official religion election is this year, and the selection of the participating Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples should be in theing days.¡± Omar¡¯s statement coincided with Caspian¡¯s thoughts. His unofficial teacher, Hadley, also said the same thing before, hoping that Caspian could be qualified to represent the Heavenly Stars Sect. The first step in this qualification was to be promoted to an outer disciple, which Caspian achieved. While they walked and chatted, Caspian initially nned to meet Hadley, Dakota, and Maisie. However, Omar and the others did not let Caspian go, saying that although his house was not finished yet, they could go to Omar¡¯s house first. After all, they did not see each other for so long, so they must have a weing party. De Chapter 516 Chapter 516 Omar and the others did not let Caspian say another word and directly dragged him away. Nheless, Caspian also believed Hadley, as the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s handler, and Dakota, who was one of the eighteen outstanding figures in the sect, would surely be busy on usual days. Even though Caspian was unique from other disciples, it did not mean he could see them whenever he wanted. Moreover, Caspian just returned, was still travel-wor, and did not prepare anything. Hence, it would not be good if he went rashly. As for Maisie, Caspian did not hear about her news yet. She should have a smooth promotion with her qualifications and status. Now that Caspian was an outer disciple, he would naturally pay a visit to Sebastian, Yohan, Heidi, and Nana, the seniors who looked after him before. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Instead of seeing everyone in a hurry today, it was better to wait until he was settled and meet them one by one in a few days. He was relieved at the thought of that, and he smiled and joined Omar and the others, gradually walking away. The Heavenly Stars Sect had more than 4,000 outer disciples, and they lived within the area nned by the sect. The region was shrouded in arge formation. Without any permission, apprentices would not be able to get in easily. Besides that, the spiritual Qi in the environment where the outer disciples lived was much richer than the area where the apprentices stayed. As Caspian walked along with his friends, he also found out where everyone lived. Even though they were all good friends, they were still cultivators. In other words, their practice and cultivation for the realm were the number one priority. Therefore, when everyone chose their residence, they did not think about gathering together but chose the more suitable area for themselves. Omar¡¯s mansion was located in the middle of everyone¡¯s residence, so they decided to celebrate Caspian at his ce. After stepping into the scenic area where the outer disciples stayed, Caspian sawrge houses from time to time in the surrounding mountains and rivers, spreading all over the ce. The scenery was beautiful, the climate was pleasant, and the spiritual Qi surged in the air. In such an environment, even a mortal¡¯s life expectancy would be greatly extended if they lived in it. Under Omar¡¯s guide, everyone soon reached his mansion. Therge vis where the outer disciples lived were standardized, and private expansion was not allowed. Thus, there was not much difference between everyone¡¯s residences from the outside. Due to that, every disciple would write something in the name of their mansion. For example, in Omar¡¯s mansion, he hung a big que with the words, The Sword Pavilion, written on it. Caspian was curious and asked what it meant, and Omar exined that he just hoped that one day he could settle the injustice with his sword one day. Caspian instantly looked at Omar in surprise, then at Benedict. Originally, in terms of temperament, Omar was slightly frivolous, and Benedict kept his face aloof. With the ancient sword, Benedict appeared more like a knight who robbed the rich and helped the poor in the world. Unexpectedly, Omar was the one with the dream of being a hero. Later, Omar let everyone in his house and took out the wine kept for a long time. Naturally, all kinds of food were also prepared as it was one of the benefits that outer disciples had over apprentices. After a short while, various delicacies were ced on the stone table in the mansion. Caspian, Omar, Maya, Sna, and others took a seat, and their wine bowl was already full. The wine was naturally spiritual wine, which contained spiritual Qi and greatly benefited the cultivators that consumed it. Omar regarded everyone as his best friend. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to bring out such a spiritual wine. ¡°Let¡¯s cheer for Caspian¡¯s return from his training.¡± As the host, Omar held up his wine bowl. ¡°Also, congrattions to us all for sessfully being promoted to an outer disciple,¡± Caspian added with a smile. ¡°Cheers!¡± Everyone raised their wine bowl, toasted, and drank it. The moment the spiritual wine entered their throat, in addition to the burning sensation, the spiritual energy also flowed toward everyone¡¯s meridians in an instant. Then, Caspian secretly ran the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, and he felt those sensations more. Everyone immediatelyplimented the wine. Next, everyone asked Caspian to talk about what he saw and heard along the way for the past six months. Although Caspian did not mention Salleria and the Great Oceans Sect, the other things he saw and heard were also incredible, and everyone listened with great interest. As Caspian talked, he also asked everyone about their experiences in the past few months. After all, everyone was in the sect, and they still had to do tasks each month and fight in the spiritual apprentice list rankingpetition every three months. After many previous life and death experiences, the status of everyone present on the spiritual apprentice list became more and more unshakable. The first few were all present, but asionally there were fluctuations in the ranking. Nheless, the so-called changes were due to the winning and losing of the few people here. As for the rest of the apprentices, they simply could not squeeze into an unbreakable elite group. However, the apprentices could breathe a sigh of relief as the monsters in their eyes who dominated the rankings all year round were finally promoted to outer disciples. The next thing they were going topete against was the earth fiend list belonging to the outer disciples. By the time Caspian finished telling all his experiences along his journey, six hours passed. The food on the table was refilled one round after another, and so was their wine. ¡°Speaking of which, I found something strange,¡± suddenly, Benedict clicked his tongue and exined, ¡°Some of the stuff Caspian said just now sounded likemon things in everyday life, but why does it sound strange to me?¡± Everyone recalled carefully, took a look at each other, and nodded. Sure enough, they did feel that way too, and it was only when Benedict brought it up that they realized it. Caspian nced at everyone and put down his wine bowl, sighing, ¡°This only proves that we¡¯re getting farther and farther away from mortals.¡± In an instant, the courtyard was quiet. Caspian¡¯s words struck the center of the issue. ¡°So we¡¯re not ordinary mortals anymore?¡± Maya muttered to herself. Even though they were still boys and girls in their teens, their knowledge made their minds far surpass that of ordinary adults. Not only that, but their lifespans were also significantly greater than mortals. Moreover, their strength could easily make mortals tremble, kneel on the ground, and respectfully address them as immortals. Despite no one saying it, everyone knew in their hearts that they were not only further away from mortals but also their free and unfettered days. With the improvement of their realm, they would have less and less leisure time, and there would be fewer and fewer days when they could get together, drink, and celebrate like they were here today. The atmosphere in the courtyard unknowingly became downcast. Then, Caspian raised his wine bowl. ¡°Let¡®s have another toast.¡± Caspian smiled. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 Everyone looked at Caspian and asked, ¡°What are we toasting to this time?¡± Caspian pondered for a moment, then smiled. ¡°To our unfettered youth with the least trouble.¡± Everyone looked at each other, and a smile appeared in their eyes. Although they did not know who would go further or fall behind in the journey to immortality, at least for now, everyone had a group ofpanions who could support one another. No matter how difficult it was, there were people around for better or worse. No matter how big the troubles were, they would be longsting memories on the immortal pathway in the future because of their shared youth. ¡°A toast to time!¡± ¡°A toast for our friendship!¡± ¡°A toast for our fates!¡± After the great party of exchanging drinks and conversations, everyone was drunk and left one after another as the moon hung up high in the sky. When leaving the Sword Pavilion, there was a hint of drunkenness in Caspian¡¯s eyes, and his gaze was hazy. However, his sight turned clearer, and his tipsiness gradually disappeared as he walked on the mountain road. Handsomeid on Caspian¡¯s shoulder, and the little pig suddenly said, ¡°Caspian, you¡¯re troubled.¡± Caspian tilted his head to look at the pig and replied lightly, ¡°I thought you were asleep.¡± ¡°I did fall asleep at the time,¡± Handsome muttered, ¡°But now I¡¯m in good spirits. I think your friends are all great, and the sect you belong to should be amazing too, right? What are you worried about?¡± Caspian chuckled but did not answer. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say it.¡± Handsome snorted angrily. Caspian pondered for a moment, then shook his head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what I¡¯m worried about right now, but when your father tells me about the Myriad Demons Burial Ground and the city, I guess I¡¯ll understand a little bit¡­¡± Handsome grunted disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait. There may be news in three or four months.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Caspian nodded. Then, the man and the pig did not continue their conversation. Caspian sped through the mountains and rivers, and he finally arrived at his residence after two hours. The originally emptynd now had arge mansion. Although it was not luxurious, it showed the charm that an immortal sect should have. Caspian walked around the mansion, nodding secretly. Handsome also stood on his shoulders, tutting praises. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Handsome was even more impressed at the spiritual Qi the old elder mentioned in the morning. Compared to cultivators, monsters were more sensitive to the essence of the world. Hence, Handsome¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when they entered the area. Moreover, since the ce was rich in spiritual Oi, it would not only help Caspian but also help Handsome¡¯s in its cultivation. After walking around the mansion, Caspian did not enter the house directly but walked toward the standing rock not far ahead. The old elder mentioned that Leonard used to train his swordsmanship in the Spring of the Sword Spirit, and Caspian naturally would go and admire it. Under the moonlight, the rock revealed a dark red color, like a tall bamboo shoot standing on the ground. The ground around the rock sank downward to form a pit about the height of an adult, covering an area of about two acres. Even before getting close to the rock, Caspian could feel an intimidating aura from it. Then, Caspian stopped and focused on his surroundings, and a yful look appeared on his face. Even though the grass around the Spring of the Sword Spirit was lusher than anywhere else, Caspian noticed at a closer look that their tips seemed to have been cut by something sharp. Every de of grass was like that! ¡°The sword power of the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword?¡± Caspian gave it a thought, took a deep breath, and approached the rock. ¡°Caspian, what are you going to do?¡± Handsome had a nervous look in its eyes, and it grabbed on Caspian¡®s shoulders with its hooves. The pig also felt the oppression of the sword. ¡°There¡¯s danger there!¡± Handsome reminded in a low voice. ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I want to go and see it,¡± Caspian answered, keeping his pace. Since he felt that sword power, it would be a waste of such an opportunity if Caspian did not take a look. However, Caspian did not rush to the rock. After all, the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword was a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s treasure. Nheless, even if he was not shed at the head by it, Caspian probably could not handle even taking a look at the sword light. Even with the remaining sword power, Caspian still did not dare to be careless. Finally, after walking halfway around the Spring of the Sword Spirit, Caspian stopped and smiled. On the back of the rock, Caspian saw a sword mark from top to bottom. The sword marks are about one meter long, and the incisions were as clean as mirrors. Yet, Caspian felt the tearing sensation in the air oppressing him by just looking at it. It was as if his soul was to be caught on the edge of the storm, and if he tried to take a step forward, he would be torn to shreds. Handsome shivered uncontrobly, and the pig stuttered, ¡°Cas¡­ Caspian¡­ That old man¡®s not trying¡­ Trying to hurt you, right¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Caspian shook his head, ¡°If it¡¯s a bit too much for you, you can go back and hide. Don¡¯t face it directly.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Handsome nodded. In that instant, the little pig seemed to have noticed something and widened its eyes in disbelief. ¡°Caspian! What are you trying to do?!¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Caspian grinned, ¡°To own it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Handsome shrieked. ¡°You¡¯re the crazy one if you keep on shouting,¡± Caspian looked askance at Handsome, ¡°Why don¡¯t you shout once more? Then, everyone will know tomorrow that a demon pig was killed on the spot by an outer disciple for yelling in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°You! You¡®re the demon pig!¡± Seeing that Caspian was about to take a step forward, Handsome hurriedly kicked its hind legs and ducked into the distance like a white light. As it fled, the pig muttered, ¡°I persuaded you with good intentions! Hmph. I don¡¯t bother to care about you if you don¡¯t listen!¡± Although Handsome said that, the little pig scurried behind the big tree dozens of meters away and still poked its head, looking at Caspian. At that moment, Caspian already walked toward that sword mark step by step. Then, when he was thirty meters away from the rock, he felt the pressure. At that time, Caspian was about a meter closer to the rock, and the pressure in the surroundings gradually intensified. ¡°It¡¯s still bearable.¡± Caspian secretly nodded and continued walking forward. When he reached a distance of twenty-five meters, Caspian saw that the nts under his feet did not move, but the air around him already swirled, and the tips of his hair were blown. At a distance of ten meters, Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He could clearly hear the faint sound of wind and thunder rolling in the surrounding air, and the source of the sound was that sword mark! It was as if the sound was a warning from the sword mark, telling Caspian that he offended it, and it would not show mercy if Caspian got closer! ¡°That¡¯s quite interesting.¡± Caspian stood at a distance of ten meters for a moment, and he suddenly let out a longugh before taking a big step forward. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 Swoosh! Almost as soon as Caspian took a step, countless cold lights suddenly condensed in the surrounding air like finely shattered ice, sting from all directions toward Caspian, who stood in the center. Handsome hid far away, but the little pig saw everything and could not help covering its mouth with both of its tiny hooves. ¡°The Starlight Overlord!¡± Caspian let out a growl in the explosion of cold lights. The next moment, a sound like rain falling on leaves and thunderbolts echoed in the wilderness. Crackle and rattle! All the cold lights hit Caspian, exploded, shattered, turned into powder, and rushed out toward the surroundings. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A piece of whiteness that appeared like fog but not, like smoke but not, instantly enveloped the spot. Handsome did not blink, staring at the scene in front. It felt that its heart was about to jump out of its throat. Then, after a while, the little pig saw a figure covered in blood stumbling and running out of the white mist. ¡°Caspian!¡± Handsome was shocked and hurriedly ran over. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯te too close.¡± Caspian waved his hands, gesturing Handsome to stop running toward him. Handsome quickly stopped and looked at Caspian. An unprecedented hint of shock appeared in its eyes. Handsome was with Caspian for several months, and that was the first time it saw Caspian being in such a miserable state. The clothes that were in a good condition before then became tattered, looking even worse than a beggar¡®s clothes. It was as if Caspian¡¯s outfits wouldpletely fall apart with a simple tug. What was even more terrifying was the countless wounds on Caspian¡¯s body, which bled profusely. At a nce, Caspian appeared like a bloody man, which was extremely frightening. What was reassuring was that Caspian still sounded full of energy, as if he was not seriously injured. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Caspian immediately sat cross-legged andforted Handsome. In less than ten minutes, Handsome finally knew what Caspian meant when he asked the little pig not to worry as Caspian¡¯s entire injuries recovered, leaving no trace. ¡®Ah! This guy¡¯s body is stronger than most monsters¡­ ¡® Handsome was dumbfounded, and it quickly felt as if its previous feelings were unnecessary. Then, Handsome saw Caspian stand and walk toward the sword mark, and the little pig was stunned, eximing, ¡°You¡¯re going again?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Caspian did not look back, ¡°If I was just a little interested in it at first, now I¡¯m determined to get it!¡± That time, Caspian did not walk over step by step, but when he was ten meters away from the sword mark, he suddenly elerated, casting the Great Leisure Court¡¯s Shrinking the Distance. In a sh, Caspian appeared in front of the sword¡¯s mark, spreading out his fingers and grabbing at the sword mark. ¡°You¡®re crazy!¡± When Handsome saw the scene, it quickly used its hooves to cover its eyes. Even so, it still felt its scalp suddenly tighten as if something sharp pressed on its soul. Bang! The next moment, there was a sound of a heavy object cutting through the air, followed by another loud bang. Then, Handsome heard the tter and rear of trees breaking and falling behind him, causing the ground to tremble a few times. Later, the little pig turned around and saw several big trees mmed to the ground whereas Caspian laid on his back, motionless. The way Caspian looked now was at least a hundred times more frightening than before. Before that, he just bled everywhere, but now he was simply a bloody man. Not only that but Caspian¡¯s body was also covered with all kinds of terrifying wounds. It was as if a piece of meat was chopped hundreds of times with a knife and ax, and bones could be seen. There was also a sword mark that was the same as the one on the rock, but a little shorter, cutting from his left corbone to his right rib, almost shing him into two pieces. If ordinary cultivators were injured like Caspian, they would have already died. Handsome felt his heart tighten and jumped over quickly. When the little pig found that Caspian was still gasping for breath, it was a little relieved. However, Handsome was quickly filled with anger. ¡°Really?! Are you crazy?! It¡¯s already ridiculous that you walked over slowly in the beginning, but what were you thinking rushing toward the rock? Do you think this is a game? It¡¯s fine if you want to die, but the problem will be colossal if it affects me! Do you get it?!¡± Handsome raised a hoof and tried to p Caspian¡¯s head hard, but looking left and right, the little pig could not find a ce, and it could only give up angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to talk to you right now. I¡¯ve broken a lot of bones, so let me take a rest.¡± Caspian¡¯s snarling voice came from his bloody face. He had no choice as his nose was almost cut off by half just now. ¡°Do you want me to call someone for you?¡± Handsome sat down on the tree trunk beside him in annoyance. ¡°Judging from your condition, you might need to rest for at least two months.¡± Caspian waved his hands. ¡°You don¡¯t need that?¡± Handsome snorted, ¡°Let¡¯s see just how stubborn you can be. ¡± After an hour, Handsome was rendered speechless as Caspian already moved his hands and feet, standing in front of the little pig as if nothing happened before. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a monster, right?¡± Handsome¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief, looking up at Caspian. For half an hour, the little pig watched the wounds on Caspian¡¯s body heal at speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, those deep wounds on his body, except for some faint scars, actually healed fully! It might only take another five minutes for these scars to disappearpletely. That was indeed the case. As Handsome spoke, only the scar on Caspian¡¯s chest that almost runs through his body did not disappear, and there were no other markings on other parts. ¡°Is this due to the blood of Sea-Breaker Beast and White Tiger?¡± Handsome could not help asking. ¡°No, this is due to desperate efforts in cultivation.¡± Caspian turned around and walked toward the sword mark again. He would not tell Handsome that after he attained the Immortal Demon Physique, he forcefully faced the cuts of sharp des with his body to strengthen his body¡¯s defense against swords. Due to the blood and sweat Caspian shed before, he was confident that he coulde into contact with the sword intent with his own hands that evening. ¡°Are you confident that you will seed this time?¡± Handsome asked as it watched Caspian stride past. ¡°Of course.¡± As soon as he said that, Caspian stepped forward again. ¡°The Great Leisure Court! ¡± Swoosh! In an instant, Caspian¡¯s body turned into a long phantom, rushing toward the front of the rock. In a sh, the condensed cold light and sword light were all left behind by him. ¡°Come on!¡± Caspian shouted, and his fingers turned into ws, grabbing the sword mark on the rock savagely. However, Caspian¡¯s determination seemed to havepletely angered the sword intent remaining on the sword mark. Next, the surface of the deeply concave sword mark showed an unprecedented cold light, which prated straight into the soul, making it impossible for people to look at it directly. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 Buzz¡­ Boom! An arc of light like lightning that ripped the long night condensed from the sword mark, wanting to cut Caspian into two at once. Handsome hurriedly shut its eyes tightly,pletely scared to look at the scene any longer. In Caspian¡¯s eyes, confidence surged, and he smiled. Then, he suddenly shouted, ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon!¡± Crackle and rattle! In the faint noises, ayer of fine purple dragon scales swiftly emerged on his entire right arm, and a violent and demonic aura burst out as if a trapped demon dragon roared, wanting to get back to the world. ¡°The Immortal Demon Physique!¡± Caspian did not dodge or evade. Instead, he used his left hand as a weapon and directly faced the sword light. ng! The sword light collided violently with Caspian¡¯s palm in midair like two sharp knives with full strength exploded in mid-air. Crack! Boom! The ground around Caspian all shattered and copsed at once, and theyers of earth waves spread out in concentric circles. As Handsome closed its eyes, the little pig did not know what happened, and it immediately fell when the ground trembled. Its plump body suddenly rolled away in the distance. At that moment, the surface of Caspian¡¯s left arm shot out dense bloodlines. However, there was no sign of retreating in Caspian¡¯s eyes, only the madness of getting braver as he fought. With a roar, Caspian stepped on the ground with both feet, and the earth shattered again and again. Then, he suddenly took a step forward. Crack! The ground exploded again and again, and cobweb-like cracks continued to spread around. Then, he exerted force on the five fingers of his left hand. No matter how painful it was, he would not let go and firmly grasped the sword light. The sword light in Caspian¡¯s hand buzzed nonstop as if it was furious, struggling frantically and wanting to cut Caspian into pieces. In a sh, it became apetition between sword intent and Caspian will. The one that could not hold on would be the loser. ¡°I won¡¯t lose!¡± Caspian showed a faint smile. His body was full of energy as he pushed the sword light a step forward. Soon, blood gushed out from Caspian¡¯s arm. The air currents rolled up around him like countless des, shing his body with scars. However, Caspian was not afraid, let alone had the thought of retreating. ¡°Ahhh!¡± In a series of roars, Caspian¡¯s condensed qi and blood were working to the extreme. In every muscle of his body, there was a loud noise like iron steels were dragged. At that instant, Caspian was not like a human but a metal beast that no one could match. Boom! All of Caspian¡¯s strength gathered on his left arm, and the void around his left arm seemed to be stretched open, appearing distorted at a nce. The space was like twisted colored ss, reflecting a strange scene. Even though Caspian¡¯s fingers bled, his power was only getting stronger. The sword light he held tightly in his hand struggled less and less as if it were a violent python with depleting strength. As time passed by, the ground started to shatter. Strangely, the loud noise did not attract other people¡¯s attention on that quiet night. It was as if there was an invisible wall in the surroundings, blocking all the continuous sound waves. At that time, the powerful ability of Caspian¡¯s Immortal Demon Physique was once again showcased. The terrifying force brought by the sword light could still leave scars on him at first, but as the sword light kept attacking, the Immortal Demon Physique¡¯s defense also continued to strengthen. The wounds on Caspian¡¯s body kept appearing in the beginning, bleeding frantically. However, the bleeding gradually decreased, and then it stopped. Soon, the injuries began to heal. On the other hand, the power of the sword light continued to weaken. For four hours, Caspian did not have the time to take a breath, and hepeted with the sword light with the most primitive will and strength. Then, the bright moon gradually tilted, and when the sky in the distance slowly showed a hint of whiteness, Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly shed. Just like a ferocious tiger out of its cage, Caspian gathered all his strength in his five fingers. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± There were no tricks, only a violent grab with his fingers. Buzz! The sword light in Caspian¡¯s hand burst out with a dazzling glow like the scorching sun as if all the remaining power was released in an instant, and it exploded in ce. Then, the strong impact spread everywhere, causing the ground to tten at once, but Caspian¡¯s body remained motionless. With a slightly tired smile on his face, he looked at the arc of light less than two meters long in his hand. Next, Caspian exerted a little force, and the are light clicked, turning into countless light spots like fireflies, flying away toward the surroundings. In the end, only a small sword light tinier than a palm was left, and it slowly fell from mid-air to Caspian¡¯s palm. He grasped it in the palm of his hand, and he instantly felt the small sword light, turned into a streamer, merged into his body, and went straight into his eyebrows. In the blink of an eye, countless pieces of information surged into Caspian¡¯s mind. The abrupt sharp pain made him groan, and he wanted to cover his head. However, before Caspian even touched his head, the sharp pain disappeared as if it never appeared before. Facing the rising sun that was slowly jumping out of the horizon, Caspian blinked. He felt that he seemed to have some kind of change, but he could not say what it was. Finally, after pondering for a moment, Caspian flipped his wrist and took out the Wave-Breaking Sword. When he held the hilt of the sword, Caspian¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He finally knew where the changes came from! When he held the Wave-Breaking Sword before, he was him, and the sword was a sword. Likewise, when he used his martial arts, he only used his body and the sword in his hand to disy the power of martial skills. Generally, the sword and his body were separate. However, he no longer felt the Wave-Breaking Sword was just a sword in his hand, but more like an extension of his arm! When Caspian waved his hand, the sensation was more prominent. There was a look of surprise in Caspian¡¯s eyes. That was an indescribable feeling, but Caspian knew that he sessfully absorbed the sword intent left on the sword mark. Moreover, the sword¡¯s intent not only made his mastery of the sword stronger but also contained Leonard¡¯s understanding of swordsmanship. Leonard¡¯s experience forged his will, and his swordsmanship was to keep going forward and never give up. The more desperate the situation, the more impressive the power could be. It was apparent that after Caspian absorbed the sword¡¯s intent, Leonard¡¯s swordsmanship also affected Caspian. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Caspian was also aware of that as he could feel the arrogance and anger in the sword¡¯s intent. The understanding of swordsmanship and the mastery of swordsmanship could not be seen on the surface. Still, Caspian was very clear that the improvement brought to him after absorbing the skill that time was absolutely no less than a leap in the realm! At the same time as he improved, Caspian also understood why Leonard chose Xander as his apprentice instead of himself. Chapter 520 Chapter 520 Feeling the sword¡¯s intent he just absorbed, Caspian sighed. Leonard¡¯s growth could be said to be written in blood. Perhaps even Leonard did not remember how many times he survived a dangerous situation. Therefore, there was a sense of death and rebirth in his sword intent. The extreme fighting method would even cause Leonard to deliberately force himself into a desperate situation in future battles before he burst out with power beyond the past. That was indeedpatible with Xander. The Way of Killing practiced by Xander also pursued the kind of life-and-death perception like dancing on the tip of a knife. However, Caspian was different, and he knew himself well. Although he dared to fight to the death, he was still ustomed to making ns under normal circumstances. Caspian preferred sorting out a set of detailed ns, scrutinizing various possible problems, and thinking of solutions before acting on the matter. Caspian was also used to hiding multiple hole cards in his hand. It was not that hecked courage, but it was just his character. After all, when Caspian was leading the army, he could not focus on killing his enemies as he was also responsible for the lives of thousands of soldiers under him. Losing the opportunity to be Leonard¡¯s disciple was indeed a loss for Caspian. However, he received Hadley¡¯s favor in return. It was clear that Caspian¡¯s stability and valor at the crucial moment caught Hadley¡¯s eyes. It was not apetition of who struck the biggest pot of gold between Caspian and Xander, but it was more fitting to say both obtained an excellent opportunity. If they firmly grasped it, it would be absolutely no problem for them to get incredible results. Xander¡¯s promotion to the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm as the number one among the crowd was the best proof. As for Caspian, if he did not leave the Heavenly Stars Sect, Hadley would probably have arranged for him to cultivate in a special ce to enter the second stage of Pulse Control Realm as early as possible. After thinking about it, Caspian¡¯s mood became much calmer. After all, he knew that he could not have all the best things in the world. Even if Leonard epted Caspian as a disciple at the time, it was unnecessarily a good thing as it would be hard for Caspian to be enlightened if he journeyed down Leonard¡¯s path. Once a cultivator was not enlightened, it would surely be troublesome. ¡°Alright. Even though I didn¡¯t have direct contact with Elder Leonard at that time, I still learned from him. Thank you, Elder Leonard.¡± Caspian looked into the distance and gave a salute. ¡°Caspian!¡± Handsome jumped from afar and ran toward Caspian, looking at him up and down. After a while, Handsome smacked its lips. ¡°You did it! But there doesn¡¯t seem to be any changes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Caspian nced at Handsome, ¡°How can I let others see my trump cards casually?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Handsome nodded, ¡°It fits your personality, but at least you have to tell me what you got.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk about it.¡± Caspian waved his hand, motioning for Handsome to follow. Soon, the man and the pig walked into a mansion. Handsome was more enthusiastic than Caspian about the new house. If it were not for Caspian¡¯s suggestion to visit the Spring of the Sword Spirit first, it would have rushed in. Not long after Caspian and Handsome left the Spring of the Sword Spirit, two figures suddenly appeared in the sky. These two figures were Hadley and Leonard, and their eyes fell on the sword mark on the center of the Spring of the Sword Spirit¡¯s rock. Now that the sword intent was gone, the mark appeared no different from an ordinary crack, and there was no more domineering and oppressive feeling. Hadley chuckled and asked Leonard, ¡°What do you think? Do you regret it? I¡¯ve grabbed such a good seedling. Tsk tsk¡­ He¡¯s only a second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple, yet he took our swordsman¡¯s sword intent. If I were Caspian, I would brag about it for a lifetime.¡± As Leonard was used to Hadley¡¯s entric thinking, he was not angry, and he answered, ¡°I left that sword intent before my abilities were truly remarkable. ¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Someone¡¯s not epting the truth. As an elder, aren¡¯t you ashamed of your unwillingness to give in to your juniors?¡± Hadley was still chattering. Leonard directly filtered out his words and continued, ¡°You asked if I¡¯m feeling regretful¡­ Well, I just feel a little pity, but I don¡¯t regret it. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, not practicing under me is actually good for him. If I really epted him as my disciple, I might identally ruin the genius of our Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± Hearing Leonard saying that, Hadley also put away the smile on his face, nodded, and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. Except when he¡¯s fighting, his character¡¯spletely different from yours at other times. Inparison, Xander¡®s more in line with your apprenticeship requirements.¡± ¡°I think he figured that out too. I can see it in his eyes,¡± Leonard said. The two elders in the sect peeping at their disciple in the middle of the night not only did not have the slightest sense of self-awareness, but theymented so righteously. ¡°It¡¯s true. If he didn¡¯t figure it out, he wouldn¡¯t have thanked you in the end. From that point of view, Caspian¡¯s temperament is indeed outstanding. I¡¯m optimistic about him,¡± Hadley agreed. ¡°Hadley, how much do you think he can achieve in the end?¡± Leonard asked suddenly. Hadley appeared cautious on the question. After pondering for a while, he shook his head. ¡°An immature genius is not a genius¡­ Look at Dahlia¡­¡± Hadley naturally referred to Dakota¡¯s sister, who died at the Valley of Death back then. When Leonard heard that, the light in his eyes also dimmed down. After some time, Leonard murmured, ¡°The status of Heavenly Stars Sect should be higher than it is now.¡± Hadleyughed suddenly. ¡°At least we have hope now. I think we can look forward to the nation¡¯s official religion election that year.¡± Leonard¡¯s eyes instantly sparkled when he heard ¡°the nation¡¯s official religion election¡±. ¡°By the way, what do you think about the monster following Caspian? As far as I know, it should be that someone¡¯s son?¡± At that time, Hadley suddenly changed the subject and talked about Handsome, the little pig that followed Caspian around. All the words and deeds of the man and the pig just now were seen by Hadley and Leonard. ¡°It should be, but I¡¯m rather confused. Back then, that shapeshifting demon who wanted to stay in Earlington of Efrax was kicked out by me and a few others, so its offspring should not appear in Earlington of Efrax. How did Caspian meet it, and how did he let his son follow him obediently?¡± As he spoke of the little white pig, Leonard¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 Hadley¡¯s gaze also appeared thoughtful. ¡°In thete summer ofst year, Casper mentioned that he would leave for some time, and he didn¡¯t come back until today. It was enough to go to the surrounding borders and countries for a round trip by foot in half a year, right? However, what did he do there? The journey is far and tiring¡­ At this time¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, Hadley smiled. ¡°Why should I rack my brain on this matter? It¡¯s fine as long as he doesn¡¯t have a problem.¡± ¡°Hadley, you¡¯re still as free and easy-going as always.¡± Then, Leonard shook his head, adding, ¡°If that¡¯s really the shapeshifting demon¡¯s offspring, I¡¯m worried that it¡¯ll knock on our door, thinking that we¡¯re going to use its blood to do something.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re overthinking about this, Leonard,¡± Hadley waved his hand and smiled, ¡°You saw the rtionship between them just now, and you heard their conversation. Casper didn¡¯t enve the monster. Based on this, I think even if the shapeshifting demones to our door, we have nothing to fear. Besides, if it doese to our door, will we, the Heavenly Stars Sect, let it go as it wishes?!¡± Hadley¡¯sst sentence showed the attitude that a sect leader should have. ¡°I hope I¡¯m really overthinking it.¡± Leonard nodded, and there was a sharpness in his eyes. ¡°But if the other party dares toe and make trouble, I don¡¯t mind letting him taste the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword again!¡± *** At the same time, Caspian and Handsome entered the mansion, and they were clueless that the two famous figures not only in the Heavenly Stars Sect but in the entire Earlington of Efrax talked about them for a while. Caspian went to Omar¡¯s Sword Pavilion before, so he already understood the structure and divisions of the mansion. The only difference would be the role of each room based on the outer disciple¡¯s habit. Caspian¡¯s personal belongings in his formerpound were also delivered to the mansion, and they were now ced on the coffee table in the hall. As he almost always brought his stuff along, only a few things were on the table. However, the most eye-catching ones were the several thick envelopes. For the past few months, Caspian was not in the Heavenly Stars Sect, but Jessica¡¯s monthly letter would be delivered on time. Even though Caspian told Jessica that he would be away for a few months and might not write to her for several months, the stubborn Jessica did not stop and still wrote to him at least once every month. There were about seven thick envelopes stacked up on the coffee table. When Caspian saw the letters, his heart suddenly felt warm, and he did not n to rest anymore. Instead, the first thing Caspian wan ted to do was read the letters Jessica wrote to him and replied to her next. Caspian read the letters one by one starting from the one closest to today. The familiar handwriting and tone were as if Jessica was by his side, telling him the important and small matters in her cultivation and life. Through Jessica¡¯s letters, Caspian knew everything that happened to her over the past few months. Unsurprisingly, Jessica, who was born with the Pure Jade Physique, was truly a cultivation genius as she entered the second-stage Pulse Control Realm half a month earlier than Caspian and Xander. At that time, Jessica was in seclusion to cultivate a stronger cultivation method. Not only that, but Jessica also told Caspian that she mastered a spell now. However, Chloe strictly instructed her on the technique, so Jessica did not dare to even secretly tell Caspian about it too. In addition, Lucy, the quirky little girl, was now a first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator and was epted as a Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciple. However, Lucy refused to leave Jessica to practice with other apprentices. Hence, she still followed Jessica around and was still Jessica¡¯s maid. Lucy did not care much about cultivation and ascension. What she cared more about was being able to follow her youngdy. In truth, that was also the purpose of her cultivation. Nheless, Jessica also persuaded Lucy to work harder. After all, the seemingly yful Lucy could reach Pulse Control Realm so quickly also implied that she was extremely talented. However, the mischievous Lucy often agreed but was still absent-minded when she practiced. Jessica could not be ruthless toward that little girl who was by her side since she was a child. Lucy might be her maid, but she was as close as a sister. Thus, Jessica could only let her be. In the letter, Jessica mentioned that she hoped Caspian could persuade Lucy to concentrate more if there was a chance. After all, the lives of mortals were short, and the lives of cultivators were long. If they wanted to see each other more in the future, Lucy should improve together. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long before we find that chance.¡± Caspian put down the letter in his hand and looked at the bright sky outside the window, and he smiled. Handsome was already fast asleep. Now that he had his own home, Caspian also released Little Candy from the Earring of Echo. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Little Candy looked at the new environment curiously and found Handsome sleeping. Then, the tiger also leaned over, squinted, and dozed off next to Handsome. Caspian naturally had peace of mind as they slept. Hence, he started to grind some ink and replied to Jessica. In the eight months, too many things happened. Even though many details were omitted and some secrets about himself that could not be told, Caspian still wrote dozens of pieces of paper. Without noticing it, Caspian wrote from morning until night. Even so, Caspian did not feel tired. Instead, he was refreshed and clear-headed. Then, as be imagined Jessica¡¯s surprise look when she received his reply, Caspian handed the envelope to the caravan heading to North Earlington. The envelope was very thick, showing how Jessica was dearly missed by Caspian. Caspian watched as the caravan slowly left, disappearing from his sight, before he finally turned around and walked away. Initially, he nned to return to his mansion, but a frog suddenly jumped out of the grass on his way back. There were no ponds or water around, and the frog appeared quite abruptly. Moreover, it was in the middle of the road just in front of Caspian. In the past, Caspian would have been vignt, but that was the Heavenly Stars Sect. Not only were there outstanding people around, but some beasts obtained the blessings of the essence of the world, which suddenly acquired a hint of wisdom. Hence, these abnormal matters were not surprising. Caspian heard from a certain senior before that a civet cat babbled at the moon in the middle of the night. However, if they listened carefully, it was the tune of a bad. Just as Caspian was about to step over the frog, it suddenly opened its mouth, making Caspian stumble and almost fall. ¡°What a bold scoundrel! How dare you pretend to turn a blind eye when you see your teacher!¡± Chapter 522 Chapter 522 ¡°Teach¡­ Teacher?¡± Caspian widened his eyes and stared at the frog at his feet. He was sure he heard it right, and Hadley¡®s voice indeed came from the frog¡¯s mouth. Caspian did not notice it before, but he immediately realized that the frog was not a living creature when he took a closer look. Just like when he went to find Maisie, the rat and cow that greeted Caspian were all puppets with inscriptions engraved on their bodies, so they could move and make sounds ording to the caster¡¯s requirements. Caspian did not expect the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s master would use that trick, and he was somewhat dumbfounded. Nheless, since the frog looked for Caspian, it meant Hadley was nearby. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Then, Caspian bowed at the frog, smiling. ¡°Teacher, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± The puppet frog replied in an elderly tone, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Then, it stood upright on its hind legs like a human and led Caspian forward. ¡°Follow me.¡± Caspian shook his head helplessly and followed the frog. The frog was only the size of Caspian¡¯s fist, and it was naturally imaginable how big its steps were. However, Caspian soon discovered that no matter how he changed his pace, the frog was always about a foot in front of him. He deliberately tried it several times and even expanded his step. Yet, he still could not catch up with the frog. Caspian knew that there must be a mystery that he could not understand for the time being. In that case, he simply calmed down and followed the frog all the way. Just when Caspian calmed down, the frog suddenly stopped. When Caspian looked up, he immediately found a glistening river suddenly appearing in front of him, and Hadley was also fishing at the side. When Hadley saw Caspian arriving, he waved at Caspian. Even though they were yet to officially announce their apprenticeship, Caspian knew that it was only the formality missing between them. Hence, Caspian would still bow and greet Hadley as his teacher. ¡±Did youe back yesterday?¡± Hadley nodded and looked at Caspian. Caspian knew that unless he did not want to know, Hadley was undoubtedly aware of everything happening in the Heavenly Stars Sect. Hence, Caspian honestly told Hadley everything that happened yesterday, including the people he met, what he did, which naturally included the part when he got Leonard¡¯s sword intent. ¡°Hmm¡­ Old Elder Winston¡¯s indeed the senior of our Heavenly Stars Sect. Back when I was promoted to an outer disciple, he was the one greeting me,¡± then, Hadley pondered for a moment before adding, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that his aptitude is limited, and now his blood and Qi are almost exhausted. Hence, he can¡¯t make further progress. In a few years, I¡¯ll arrange a leisurely errand for him to take care of his life as part of his retirement. However, he¡¯s rxed these days¡­ Hmm? Why are you showng that expression?¡± When he finished speaking, Hadley gave Caspian a sideways nce when he noticed Caspian appeared bothered. ¡°I was just wondering if I offended Elder Leonard with my actionst night. If he knew, would he me me?¡± Caspian said. ¡°You¡¯re only scared now?¡± Hadley red at Caspian, ¡°If I were him, I¡¯d probably have chopped you up with a sword, but¡­¡± Hadley dragged hisst word. Caspian did not see Hadley moving, but a thin booklet suddenly appeared in front of Hadley as if it were sent over by an invisible hand, passing over to Caspian. Caspian took it with both hands and found that the booklet looked very old, and many parts were damaged. However, Caspian was stunned when he saw the words on the cover. Then, Caspian read the words and eximed, ¡°Notes on Sword Intent¡­ Leonard Autumn?¡± Looking at the small prints, Caspian realized what was recorded in the booklet turned out to be Leonard¡¯s experience with his swordsmanship? Caspian¡®s surprised face made Hadley very satisfied. He nodded and said, ¡°Yesterday, Elder Leonard heard that a disciple dared to take his sword intent without authorization, and he was about to carry the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword to smash the disciple¡¯s corpse into pieces, but I stopped him. Then, I persuaded him, saying the disciple who can capture his sword intent has not only courage but also has strength and talent. Therefore, won¡¯t it be unreasonable if he doesn¡¯t care for or guide such talent? With my earnest persuasion, Elder Leonard finally realized his mistake, blushed, and let me pass on the swordsmanship experience he wrote himself in his early years to you. As for why he didn¡¯t send it in person, it was because he was very ashamed to meet you.¡± Hadley sounded serious as if the matter happened. Nevertheless, Caspian naturally knew that his teacher waspletely exaggerating. At least 95% of his words were false, and the only truth was the booklet was written by Leonard. Hence, Caspian filtered out more than half of what Caspian said just now. Then, he respectfully kept the small booklet, turning to Hadley. ¡°Thank you, Master Hadley and Elder Leonard.¡± ¡°Why are you thanking him? He only did that after my earnest lecturing,¡± Hadley blustered, blowing his own horn. Caspian was speechless. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± at that time, Hadley suddenly changed the topic, and his expression became serious, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t supervise your practice outside this time, you have met my requirement and reached the second-stage Pulse Control Realm. This is something delightful. Moreover, it also means that you¡®ll be qualified to participate in the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. After all, back when he just entered the Heavenly Stars Sect, he publicly dered that he wanted to change the impression that the Heavenly Stars Sect was not good at fighting. The nation¡¯s official religion election was the perfect chance. The nation¡¯s official religion election was all about the strength of each sect. If the Heavenly Stars Sect could be the nation¡¯s religion, Caspian¡¯s wish would naturallye true. Hadley nodded when he saw Caspian¡¯s excitement, and he was secretly delighted. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you have the fighting spirit, but the premise is that you need to get the qualifications. The specific selection method will be notified in the next few days, and you¡¯ll just need to take note of it when the timees.¡± After saying that, Hadley looked at Caspian. ¡°Even if the Heavenly Stars Sect can¡¯t be the nation¡¯s religion, I hope you can perform astonishingly in thepetition.¡± Caspian sensed that Hadley still had something to say, so he did not interrupt. Instead, he just waited quietly. Although Caspian did not interact with Hadley much, he discovered that the entric Hadley would treat serious matters properly. Sure enough, Hadley soon continued, ¡°Because, after the nation¡¯s official religion election, the major sects will select the most powerful and talented disciples in thepetition and send them to Myriad Demons Burial Ground for training.¡± Chapter 523 Chapter 523 ¡®Myriad Demons Burial Ground!¡¯ The moment he heard the name, Caspian felt his heart clenched by an invisible giant hand. Even if he was good at hiding his thoughts at usual times, Caspian¡¯s eyes burst with bright lights as it was rted to the message his mother left him. Hadley looked at Caspian, puzzled. ¡°Why did you have such a big reaction?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he quickly added, ¡°When I went out for training, I heard about the Myriad Demons Burial Ground.¡± Caspian noticed that Hadley looked at him with a profound gaze, and he knew that his reaction raised the other party¡¯s suspicions. However, it also showed that the Myriad Demons Burial Ground was not an ordinary ce! If Caspian ruined that opportunity, let alone bing Hadley¡¯s disciple, his return would be an issue too. Nheless, if Caspian made the right move, he would not only get more information on the Myriad Demons Burial Ground, but Hadley would also take him more seriously! Then, Caspian might as well just bet on it! After pondering for a moment, Caspian soon thought of a bold idea. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Since his identity as Casper Montgomery was already fake, what harm could another lie do! At the thought of that, Caspian looked up and met Hadley¡¯s confused gaze. It was apparent that Hadley believed a disciple in Caspian¡¯s level should not have known a ce like the Myriad Demons Burial Ground unless someone told him. If that was the case, not only the person but Caspian¡¯s identity would arouse Hadley¡¯s suspicions. At that moment, Hadley¡¯s gaze shone with a light as if it could see through the other person¡¯s deepest secret. However, Caspian did not dodge or evade, directly facing Hadley. Then, he took out a te and showed it to Hadley. ¡°Master Hadley, I actually identally ran into a fantasy array during my training outside. The fantasy array was formed by mountains and rivers, and it was extremely huge. After that, I met a demon pig in the fantasy array.¡± Next, Caspian left out the unnecessary parts in his trip to Salleria and exined the details when he met Handsome. After all, Caspian believed Hadley knew that he brought a monster like Handsome into the Heavenly Stars Sect. Caspian was currently betting on that matter. However, since Hadley did not send someone to handle Handsome, pushing the issue to Handsome would not raise any suspicion. Caspian first heard about the Myriad Demons Burial Ground from Handsome. When he noticed that Hadley remained silent, Caspian then added that he realized the pattern on the bronze door was the same as the pattern on the te that Delmont gave him as he left the fantasy array. After that, the demon pic mentioned that the pattern came from the Myriad Demons Burial Ground. Hence, that was how Caspian heard of the mysterious ce. There was a mixture of truth and falsehood in Caspian¡¯s words, and there were many details of it that only Caspian and Handsome knew. Thus, even if Hadley felt doubtful, there was no proof. Moreover, Caspian even dragged Delmont into the equation. In that way, thest w was also filled. Therefore, there was no w at all in Caspian¡¯s statement. After speaking, Caspian lowered his head and uttered, ¡°I don¡¯tknow if I did anything wrong. If there¡¯s, please punish me.¡± ¡°Master Delmont gave this to you?¡± After looking at the te, Hadley blinked as if trying to recall something. During that time, Caspian kept his head low. He was secretly nervous, but he did not show any trace of it on the surface. Finally, Delmont said, ¡°Knowing about the Myriad Demons Burial Ground earlier should not be a bad thing. As for the demon pig you mentioned¡­¡± Caspian raised his head and found that Hadley tried to hold back a smile. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not important.¡± Then, Hadley waved his hands and changed the topic. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know too much about the Myriad Demons Burial Ground. If you have the chance, I¡®ll tell you in detail. Whether it¡¯s your qualification to represent the Heavenly Stars Sect in the nation¡¯s official religion election or your ce in the Myriad Demons Burial Ground, you have to get the spot, and that¡¯s what I¡¯m asking from you. Once you¡¯re qualified for the nation¡¯s official religion election, I¡¯ll announce that I have epted you as a disciple.¡± Caspian was stunned when he heard that, and he nodded. ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s one more thing!¡± Hadley thought for a while, then added, ¡°Whether it¡®s going to Myriad Demons Burial Ground or any other reason, it¡¯s only appropriate for you to prepare early. There¡¯s a practice ce in the Star-Refiner Valley called the Underworld¡¯s Demon me. If you have the time, you can give it a try as it¡¯s helpful for your trip to the Myriad Demons Burial Ground.¡± ¡°The Underworld¡¯s Demon me.¡± Caspian secretly memorized the name. ¡°Okay. You can go back first if you don¡¯t have anything else to do. You should study Elder Leonard¡¯s notes as they¡¯ll be of great benefit to you. After all, when ites to martial arts, the methods used may vary, but the principle is the same,¡± Hadley urged. ¡°Yes, Master Hadley.¡± Caspian hurriedly nodded. Whether as a teacher or a senior on his pathway to immortality, Hadley had a much richer experience than himself. Since Hadley especially reminded himself, Caspian would naturally not neglect. Then, Caspian bowed at Hadley again, turned around, and left. ¡®Since Master Hadley told me these things today, it naturally means that the selection for the nation¡¯s official religion election will be announced soon. That being said, it should be one of these days,¡¯ Caspian thought. In that case, Caspian intended to visit all those who he was yet to meet as soon as possible before beginning to retreat for cultivation. Originally, Caspian nned to return to his mansion, but after being summoned by Hadley, Caspian changed his decision at thest minute. After giving it a thought, Caspian first went to meet Dakota. Dakota seemed to be in the middle of something, but after knowing that Caspian visited, she still found time to meet and chat with Caspian for a while. Caspian also learned a piece of good news about someone he missed from Dakota, Maisie was sessfully promoted to the Holy Land Realm not long after he left Heavenly Stars Sect. However, Maisie received a sect mission and went out to practice, so Caspian had no way to see her for the time being. Caspian bade Dakota goodbye with sadness, and he then met Sebastian and the others. Sebastian and the others were unaware that Caspian was already an outer disciple. When they met him, they were all surprised and happy. They were surprised that Caspian¡¯s ascension rate was faster than they imagined, and they were naturally happy about Caspian¡¯s promotion. However, what moved Caspian the most was Yohan, Heidi, and Nana immediately put down what they did after learning that Caspian was promoted to an outer disciple, and they hurriedly came back just to see him. In particr, Heidi, who was originally working in a nearby town, returned to the sect in less than half of her usual time after receiving Sebastian¡¯s messenger. That night, Sebastian and the others also held a celebratory party for Caspian. As usual, there were not many of them, but they were all good friends. After returning to his mansionte that night, Caspian stayed indoors and began to study Leonard¡¯s swordsmanship. Five dayster, Caspian meditated when he heard a melodious bell ringing outside. Chapter 524 Chapter 524 Not long after the bell tolled, Caspian received a message from Omar, ¡°Come to the square.¡± Caspian estimated that it was the news regarding the nation¡¯s official religion election, so he simply packed up and left the mansion with Handsome. Handsome was different from Little Candy as it appeared with Caspian from the first time, and there was no issue with people misunderstanding him being Caspian¡¯s pet. Moreover, its deceptively small white pig appearance was much safer than Little Candy¡¯s. Sometimes Caspian could not help but specte maliciously of what would happen if Handsome identally revealed its original appearance and others saw it. When they came to the square, many people surrounded the bulletin board. That was Handsorne¡¯s first time seeing so many human cultivators. However, for some unknown reasons, the little pig stared at the densely packed crowd, slightly opened its mouth, and started to drool. Then, Caspian angrily warned Handsome, and the little pig immediately calmed itself down. There were too many people in front of the signboard, and Caspian could not squeeze in. Nheless, he was not in a hurry and waited for a while at the agreed ce. Soon, he saw Omar forcing himself out of the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Omar quickly walked toward Caspian with a hint of excitement in his eyes. Then, he added, ¡°It¡¯s the matter regarding the nation¡¯s official religion election!¡± As Caspian guessed it before he came, he was not surprised. After a pause, Omar continued, ¡°This time, the six major sects will choose outer disciples to participate in the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± Caspian was not surprised by it either because Hadley¡¯s attitude already said it all. However, Omar¡¯s third sentence was beyond Caspian¡¯s expectations. ¡°Moreover, only the outer disciples are allowed to participate. Others such as inner disciples and so would not be able to join the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± When Caspian heard that, he was shocked. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± It was normal for outer disciples to participate in thepetition, but it would be baffling if only they were allowed to join. After all, they were named the outer disciples, which meant they were not truly the core of the sect yet. At the very least, the disciples would have to be inner disciples to be genuinely integrated as part of their sect.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In the nation¡¯s official religion election, it did not make sense to choose the outer disciples instead of those who were integrated as part of the sect, which was at least the inner disciples. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics, but it¡¯s indeed different from the past.¡± Omar has been in the Heavenly Stars Sect longer than Caspian, so he knew more information. Then, he recalled and continued, ¡°I remember that disciples of two levels were selected to participate in the pastpetitions. The lowest was the outer disciples, whereas the highest was the core disciples, which is the second stage of the Holy Land Realm. However, not only is it now limited to one level of disciples, but it¡¯s also only for outer disciples. I can¡¯t understand what the leaders of the six majors sect are thinking.¡± Speaking of that, Omar¡¯s face suddenly showed a look of iparable excitement and anticipation. ¡°But Casper, don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s an excellent opportunity for us outer disciples! If we¡¯re with other disciples, everyone¡¯s eyes will focus on them, and we¡¯re only there as a foil. However, that time it was different! If the nation¡¯s official religion election is regarded as a big show, the main actors are us now!¡± Omar was usually a bit of a talker, but he was even more chatty now that he was emotional. ¡°It only mentioned that outer disciples can participate, but the outer disciples are also divided levels. The second-stage Pulse Control Realm has entry-level, mid-level, and peak level,¡± Caspian could not help reminding Omar kindly, trying to calm him down. Caspian was doing it out of goodwill, but he saw Omar cast a contemptuous look at him after he finished speaking. ¡°Casper, what you said is wrong!¡± Just when Caspian wondered why Omar behaved strangely, Maya¡¯s chirpy voice sounded behind him. Then, he turned around and immediately saw Maya and Snaing together. Both of them were outstanding beauties, and they attracted many eyes of the opposite sex as they walked over. However, Maya was used to it, whereas Snapletely turned a blind eye. Hence, none of them felt anything was odd. ¡°Why am I wrong?¡± Caspian was surprised. ¡°Oh, I remembered it now! Casper, you probably haven¡¯t read the specific content of the announcement.¡± Then, Maya smiled at Caspian and waited until he nodded before continuing, ¡°A total of nine outer disciples will be selected to participate in thepetition, three whose strength has reached the peak second-stage, three from the mid-level second-stage, and three from the entry-level second-stage.¡± After saying that, Maya quickly looked at Caspian, waiting for his response. Sure enough, Caspian did not disappoint her. As soon as Maya finished her sentence, Caspian appeared to be deep in his thoughts, and he uttered, ¡°Whose strength has reached¡­ If that¡¯s the case, as long as the strength isparable to the level, the requirement of the realm of the disciple can be rxed. As for how to judge the strength, it depends on the method of selection.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Maya pped and giggled. ¡°So, what¡¯s the exact selection method?¡± Caspian looked at everyone. ¡°nion, the City of Ruins.¡± Before Omar and Maya spoke, another familiar voice sounded, and everyone¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when they heard it. Then, they swiftly turned around and saw Xander in ck, standing in front of everyone. Among the people present, Caspian and Xander did not see each other for the longest time, and the last time they met was before Caspian left. At that time, the two of them looked at each other, and they both saw a surprised look in each other¡¯s eyes. They were surprised by the change in the other party¡¯s realm and presence. In eight months, the biggest difference for other cultivators might be their realm. However, it was very challenging to make a massive change in mannerism, and it was even more difficult to change for the better. Caspian and Xander both noticed a significant change in each other. Caspian did not see Xander for a long time. His hair was longer than before, and there was an aloofness between his eyebrows. In the past, Xander only seemed indifferent. Moreover, he was not talkative, and people felt that he was difficult to approach due to his personality. Caspian found that Xander¡¯s coldness came from within. It was just like a person who saw the edge of a knife or the tip of a needle and subconsciously felt fear and wanted to avoid it. It was apparent that Xander¡¯s days were not in vain after joining Leonard. At the same time, Xander alsomented the changes in Caspian. Although it was not long, Xander¡¯s vision grew by a notable amount as he was under the guidance of a famous teacher. Hence, Xander could notice more when he looked at Caspian. Caspian gave Xander a sense of oppression as if a vast number of stars fell straight to the top of his head, and even he could not help but feel his heart pounding. Compared to the other party, he was just as insignificant as a speck of dust. Chapter 525 Chapter 525 ¡°Casper, it seems that you didn¡¯t ck off at all in the past few months,¡± Xander thought. At that time, Omar¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°That¡¯s right! This time, the ce for the selection is in Elenion, the City of Ruins.¡± When he mentioned Elenion, Omar appeared solemn. Not only Omar, but the few people present did not make any unnecessary noise, and there was a trace of reverence in their eyes. Not only the disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect, but the cultivators of the entire Earlington of Efrax were all familiar with the allusions of Elenion. There used to be six Heavenly Spirit Realm-level individual cultivators. To stop the shapeshifting demon from killing mortals, they joined hands and sacrificed themselves despite being at their zenith. With their flesh and blood, the cultivators turned into countless godly thunder, forming a moat that could not be passed through, blocking the shapeshifting demon and the army of tens of thousands of monsters. The godly thundersted for six days before disappearing. By the time they stopped, the shapeshifting demon and the army of monsters lost the best time to attack. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Since then, millions of mortals in the original Elenion could escape. The feats of these six individual cultivators were worthy of every cultivator¡¯s remembrance. ¡°Elenion was bombarded by thunder back then, leaving only ruins now. I can¡¯t understand why they chose that ce for selection,¡± Omar said after a while. Caspian pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Maybe because it¡¯s a ruin, causing the terrain to be more complicated. After all, the battle of cultivators won¡¯t always be in the wild.¡± Xander chimed in, ¡°Casper¡¯s words are reasonable. After all, this isn¡¯t a rankingpetition within the sect but to choose suitable disciples for the nation¡¯s official religion election. The nation¡¯s official religion election will be held in the capital of Earlington of Efrax, so it¡¯s not ruled out that there¡¯ll be apetition in the city at that time.¡± After Xander¡¯s exnation, everyone also thought it made sense. ¡°But in what method?¡± Caspian asked, looking at Xander. Xander¡¯s teacher was Leonard, and Caspian did not believe that Xander only knew as much information as other ordinary disciples. When Xander saw Caspian looking at him, he knew what the other party thought. Then, Xanderughed awkwardly, saying, ¡±Don¡¯t look at me that way. I don¡¯t know as much as you think l do. As written in the bulletin board, there¡¯ll be nine tokens in Elenion at that time, and the disciples who get them will be able to represent the Heavenly Stars Sect in the nation¡¯s official religion election. As for what¡¯s the method or items¡­ Well, I genuinely don¡¯t know anything, and everything will be revealed before thepetition starts in seven days.¡± ¡°Thepetition starts in seven days¡­¡± Caspian swept his gaze across everyone, ¡°So the next few days are for us to prepare?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to prepare for,¡± Omar pouted, ¡°We¡¯re absolutely not allowed to bring in illegal things, and everything depends on our own strength. As long as we¡¯re strong enough, we can just crush it directly.¡± Omar finally said such domineering words, and everyone instantly looked at him with admiration. Today¡¯s announcement did not give much information, and the specific rules would not be announced until seven dayster. Therefore, the disciples who were interested in winning the nine quotas all nned to retreat and cultivate for the next seven days. After all, such an opportunity was rare. If they could represent the Heavenly Stars Sect in the nation¡¯s official religion election, it would not only be glorious but also a manifestation of strength and potential. At that time, if they caught the elder¡¯s eyes and were epted as a disciple, it would be truly amazing. Moreover, once qualified, the Heavenly Stars Sect itself would have exceptional rewards to help these disciples get promoted again before the nation¡¯s official religion election. No matter the reason, as long as the disciple was determined, he would not give up easily. Therefore, after knowing that there were still seven days to practice before thepetition, many disciples in the square all rushed back to their mansion as quickly as possible, retreated to practice or through other means. In short, they wanted to improve their strength within these seven days. Caspian¡¯s friends around him were no exception. They were naturally eager to be stronger, especially since Xander was epted as Leonard¡¯s disciple, everyone was unwilling to rx their standards. However, Caspian was different from the rest. He naturally hoped to be one of the nine, but his goal was not only that. Caspian had an even higher target, the Myriad Demons Burial Ground! What he had to prepare for was not the selection in Elenion in seven days, but the various situations he would face after entering the Myriad Demons Burial Ground. Before that, Hadley guided Caspian in a direction, and Caspian also purposely did some research. To walk in the Myriad Demons Burial Ground, the most important thing was how to deal with the demonic fire formed after the decay of the corpses of the demons. Coincidentally, the Underworld¡¯s Demon me mentioned by Hadley earlier was simr to the demon fire in Myriad Demons Burial Ground. Hadley wanted Caspian to experience the Underworld¡¯s Demon me in advance and think about ways to deal with the demon me. Nevertheless, Hadley probably never imagined that Caspian was indeed nning to experience the Underworld¡¯s Demon me, but he did not look for a way to restrain the opponent by observing the Underworld¡¯s Demon me. Instead, Caspian intended to directly face the Underworld¡¯s Demon me and use his Immortal Demon Physique to enhance his resistance to the demon fire. Others would use magic weapons and materials at that time, but Caspian would rely on his own body. The Immortal Demon Physique was Caspian¡¯s most prominent asset so far. After saying goodbye to everyone and agreeing to meet each other in seven days, Caspian went straight to Star-Refiner Valley. Caspian was there once before to improve the Starlight Overlord. Hence, he was familiar with the route, and it was not long before he found the ming Stream, where the Underworld¡¯s Demon me was located. The ming Stream was divided into seven areas, which were arranged in sequence in which the ferocity of the Underworld¡¯s Demon me increased to cater to the different needs of the disciples. Caspian did not know the disciple on duty of the ming Stream, but he met the person beside him. To be more urate, Caspian had a sh with the person. Seeing the man standing next to the disciple on duty, Caspian¡®s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Asher.¡± Asher also noticed Caspian, and he was first stunned, obviously caught off guard by Caspian¡¯s appearance here. However, Asher quickly sneered. Then, without waiting for Caspian to approach, Asher folded his arms to block Caspian¡¯s direction. ¡°Casper, it¡¯s you!¡± Asher smiled maliciously, and his eyes were full of ridiculousness as he looked at Caspian. ¡°I heard that you were in the limelight some time ago, and you actually defeated the outer disciple who was in the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm. However, you seem to have made a mistake. Defeating the outer disciple doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re one, and the ming Stream is only open to outer disciples. This isn¡¯t a ce where apprentices like you cane. You¡¯re not worthy of it at all.¡± Asher purposely emphasized the word, apprentices. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 With his nose facing the sky, Asher tried to look at Caspian condescendingly. Unfortunately for Asher, Caspian grew a little taller again in thest two years, and he was not taller than Asher. Hence, Asher could only raise his head high. However, Asher¡¯s posture looked extremely ridiculous. With his arms up high and his chest out, he appeared like a big rooster instead. Originally, Asher nned to mock Caspian, but Caspian did not even look at him nor avoid him, but he mmed into Asher¡¯s body with a bang. Asher never imagined that Caspian would be so direct, and he just felt as if he hit an iron te. Before Asher could even react, he was instantly knocked out. Even if he were a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, Asher appeared miserable when he mmed to the ground. In that instant, Asher was so embarrassed that his face and neck were flushed. Then, he sat on the ground and shouted at Caspian, ¡°Casper! You¡¯re brazen. Do you know what offense it is in the sect rules for knocking down a disciple in a higher ranking¡­¡± Before Asher could finish his sentence, he saw Caspian taking out his jade identification badge and passing it to the disciple on duty. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re¡­ When did you¡­¡± Asher¡¯s eyes widened, and his voice changed when he saw the symbol representing Caspian¡¯s outer disciple status on his jade identification badge. Nevertheless, Caspian did not spare Asher a nce and said to the disciple on duty, ¡°I¡¯m Casper Montgomery, an outer disciple. I¡¯d like to use the ming Stream.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s ignorance of Asher made him burn with rage. As Asher stuttered, he quickly got up and jumped in front of Caspian, reaching out as he wanted to snatch away Caspian¡¯s jade identification badge. ¡°Let me take a look!¡± Caspian moved his wrist slightly, not batting an eyelid, causing Asher to grab at nothing. That scene stunned Asher, but he did not think much about it. However, the disciple on duty¡¯s heart surged with emotions. After all, he saw clearly that Caspian¡¯s jade identification badge revealed he was just promoted to the entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm. In contrast, Asher already entered the mid-level a few years ago. Yet, Caspian easily dodged Asher. It was simply shocking! Asher¡¯s expression turned uglier when he could not snatch away Caspian¡¯s jade identification badge, and he red at Caspian. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re now an outer disciple. It seems that currying favors with the outer disciples have benefited you tremendously!¡± Until now, Asher thought Caspian was someone who rode on Sebastian and the others¡¯ coattails. Moreover, he failed to teach the insignificant figure a lesson several times now, causing Asher to be embarrassed and angry. ¡°What did you just say to me?¡± Caspian turned to look at Asher. ¡°I said our sect rule¡­¡± Just as Asher wanted to teach Caspian a lesson, he finally noticed that the rule just now did not apply to Caspian anymore as they were now outer disciples. Hence, there was no issue of a junior knocking down a senior. Just as Asher was dumbfounded, Caspian chortled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The sect rules are used to protect guys like you. If it weren¡¯t for them, I would¡¯ve knocked out all of your teeth.¡± Asher and the disciple on duty were horrified. Asher was furious as Caspian dared to speak to him that way, and Caspian did not take him seriously at all. On the other hand, the disciple on duty was surprised as Caspian seemed clueless about who Asher¡¯s brother was. The next moment, both of them heard Caspian saying, ¡°Adrian lost his bet to me. Do you want to give it a try too?¡± As soon as he said that, Caspian¡¯s face darkened, and he nced at Asher. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Caspian¡¯s expression was indifferent, but Asher felt as if he was in the dark, being stared at by a wild beast. Soon, an unprecedented chill seeped out of his marrow, causing Asher to tremble uncontrobly. Then, his calves went weak, and he took a step back. Caspian turned to look at the disciple on duty again. ¡°I want to use the ming Stream.¡± The disciple on duty finally recovered from the shock just now. When he noticed that Caspian was not afraid of Asher or even Adrian, his attitude toward Caspian suddenly became both respectful and fearful. At that time, the disciple on duty looked at Caspian in a new light. After gulping with great difficulty, the disciple introduced, ¡°The ming Stream is divided into seven areas ording to its strength. May I know which one you are interested in?¡± While Caspian and the disciple on duty talked, Asher gradually returned to his senses. It suddenly urred to him that the selection of the disciples representing Heavenly Stars Sect in the nation¡¯s official religion election would be in seven days. Asher already learned some detailed information about the selection method andpetition content, so he looked forward to the opportunity. However, when he saw that Caspian would use these precious seven days toe to the ming Stream, he swiftly had great doubts in his heart. Since Asher could not handle Caspian, he did not mind creating some petty moves to make Caspian¡¯s life miserable. Then, he quickly came up with a n. After pondering for a moment, Caspian answered, ¡°I¡¯d like to enter the third area.¡± The power of the Underworld¡¯s Demon me in the first and second areas was not strong. For Caspian, it was just a waste of time, so he intended to start directly from the third area. However, before the disciple on duty could respond, Asher stepped forward and said with a sinister smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, someone else¡¯s cultivating in the third area.¡± Caspian looked at the disciple on duty, and there was a hint of doubt on the disciple¡¯s face, obviously ignorant of the matter. However, Caspian soon noticed Asher was casting a knowing gaze at the disciple, and a hint of fear appeared in his eyes. ¡°That¡­¡± The disciple on duty stammered, ¡°I¡¯m here to rece Asher today, so I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s someone inside. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The disciples on duty in the Star-Refiner Valley were here as part of their tasks. As long as the disciple epted the mission, they muste to each area to be on duty within the specified period, which generally varied from seven to fifteen days. Afterpleting the task, they would get sect contribution points as long as there was no mistake. Caspian was still aware of that rule. However, he also understood that Asher bluffed when he said someone cultivated in the third area. The ming Stream was useless for Heavenly Stars Sect disciples to cultivate. It was already impressive if five people came here in a year, so how could Caspian be so unlucky today? He wanted the third area, yet it was hooked. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 The problem was even though Asher said that Caspian could not offer to go in and check yet. When other cultivators were cultivating, outsiders were not allowed to observe. Otherwise, they would be treated as enemies. If they were killed for doing so, it would be justified too. After all, no one knew if the so-called checking had other intentions behind it. That was not only the rule of Heavenly Stars Sect but also an established practice of all cultivators. Asher was using that reason as he took advantage of the point. When Asher saw Caspian¡¯s eyes were slightly flickering, he folded his arms, appearing smug as if he vented his anger. However, what surprised Asher was that Caspian did not seem to be anxious or angry. After pondering for a while, Caspian said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll just choose the second area.¡± Without waiting for the disciple in charge to reply, Asher waved his hands and stopped Caspian, sneering at Caspian. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but the second area is upied too. Oh, I forgot to mention that the first area is also being used.¡± Asher was determined not to let Caspian get what he wanted. On the other hand, the disciple in charge profusely perspired as he knew the entire seven areas of the ming Stream were not being used by any disciples. The disciples might have no rights to check, but the elders could. If Caspian went to get an elder over now and only to find out they were lying, it would be a big problem. However, Asher was backed by Adrian, and he would at most be scolded a few words before everything returned to normal again. The disciple on duty was different. He did not have any support or background, but many of his sect contribution points might be deducted if he jointly deceived Caspian. Moreover, he would not receive the roster from working in the Star-Refiner Valley again! At that time, no one would care whether he was coerced. The disciple on duty was anxious, but Caspian still appeared calm even though he was in the center of the mess. To be more urate, Caspian¡¯s steadiness was shocking as it waspletely different from his upromising attitude when facing Asher before. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the fourth area¡­¡± Asher immediately interrupted, ¡°Someone¡¯s in the fourth area! ¡± ¡°The fifth area¡­¡± ¡°upied!¡± Asher was secretly excited. If it were not because he could not be too proud in front of Caspian, Asher would surelyugh out loud. However, Caspian still kept his cool. ¡°There can¡¯t be someone using the sixth area, right?¡± ¡°s! You¡¯re right!¡± Asher made a face. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anyone who was not blind could see the smugness on his face. ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence that many disciplese to the ming Stream today, and I¡¯m not sure why either. Besides that, they just so happen to go in a while before you, so I guess it won¡¯t be your turn in another five days. So, you can either go back now or just stay here obediently. Ha¡­¡± Asher almostughed when he said that. Thankfully, he noticed it just in time and quickly held back. However, his face was still as red as a beetroot. ¡°Really? That¡¯s such a shame.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. Just wait here obediently.¡± Asher¡¯s shoulders were moving nonstop. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I want to go to the seventh area.¡± Just when Asher was pleased with himself, he suddenly heard Caspian¡¯s voice and was stunned. Then, he turned to look at Caspian dumbfoundedly and found a yful look in Caspian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you going to tell me that someone¡¯s in the seventh area too?¡± ¡°This, this¡­¡± Asher stuttered, and he did not know what to answer. The seventh area of the ming Stream was the most potent ce for the Underworld¡¯s Demon me, so the situation was uniquepared to the other six regions. Perhaps not just the ming Stream, any site with the highest intensity in the Star-Refiner Valley¡¯s area for disciples to cultivate had strict requirements Not knowing what Caspian thought, Asher could not give an urate answer and nced at the disciple on duty with a look of help. However, the disciple immediately turned his head away, pretending not to see Asher¡¯s expression. Asher not only pushed the disciple on duty into the pit without discussing with him, but he also wanted the disciple to take the me! Well, he should just dream on! The disciple on duty¡¯s attitude angered Asher, but he could not do anything now. Nheless, when he noticed that the mocking look in Caspian¡¯s eyes got more intense, Asher gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The seventh area is booked too!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. Asher realized he might be in trouble when he saw the light in Caspian¡¯s eyes, but he already said those words. Hence, Asher could only bite the bullet and nodded hard, uttering, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s booked, and I¡¯m sure of it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± Caspian nodded, showing a thoughtful look. Then, he muttered to himself, ¡°As the Underworld¡®s Demon me in the seventh area of the ming Stream is too powerful, only disciples above the realm of the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm can use it under normal circumstances. However, we all know the Underworld¡¯s Demon me in the ming Stream is not helpful for any cultivation method in the Heavenly Stars Sect. It¡¯s either the person is crazy, or¡­¡± Asher¡¯s face turned uglier when he heard Caspian saying that. When Caspian purposely dragged hisst word, Asher nervously asked, ¡°Or what?¡± Caspian gave him a puzzled look. ¡°Naturally, the disciple is cultivating an evil cultivation technique, and he needs the Underworld¡¯s Demon me to enhance his power.¡± Asher¡¯s face was instantly ashen when Caspian said that. He finally realized that he dug his own grave. He even had a vague feeling that Caspian was not anxious before and kept asking patiently because he waited for Asher to fall into his own trap. However, Asher did not notice it and was even feeling smug. Then, just when Asher felt cold on his hands and feet, he saw Caspian suddenly pping, turning around, and leaving. Then, he said something that terrified Asher. ¡°If there are disciples in the sect who are practicing evil techniques, it¡¯s naturally a crucial matter. I have to tell Master Delmont immediately. Oh, and Xander. Xander¡¯s teacher is the swordsman of Heavenly Stars Sect, and he won¡¯t let this go.¡± ¡°Master Delmont? Master Leonard?¡± Asher gasped and felt his blood was frozen. If the other party really brought those two legendary figures over, even if he were not hacked to death by them, he would be killed by Adrian! In that instant, Asher almost burst into tears. Then, ignoring everything else, he quickly stepped forward and blocked Caspian. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. You¡¯re mistaken. No disciple¡¯s practicing evil technique. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± ¡°How are you so sure? Do you know who the person inside is?¡± Caspian looked at Asher suspiciously, ¡°If you know about it but don¡¯t report it, it¡¯s also an offense.¡± Asher was so horrified that his scalp tingled, and he almost jumped. ¡°No, no! I don¡¯t know anything about it. You¡¯re unaware, but¡­ The person who wants to use the seventh area is me¡­¡± When Asher said that, he wanted to p himself a hundred times. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 At that time, Asher could only use that excuse. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . If Caspian was asked to find Delmont and Leonard, it did not matter whether there were people in the first six areas or disciples in the seventh area to practice evil techniques. If Delmont and Leonard were called over for that trivial matter, Asher would surely be killed. Asher was not a fool, and he would never let Caspian find the two influential figures. However, he could not find a suitable person to enter the seventh area, so he had to bite the bullet and say it was him. Then, Asher desperately held back the tears of grievance, saying with great difficulty, ¡°I want to use the seventh area, and I¡¯m not practicing any evil technique.¡± ¡°Oh. If that¡¯s the case, then I don¡¯t need to invite Master Delmont and Master Leonard over.¡± Asher was relieved when Caspian said that, but his following sentence made Asher¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°However, the sect regted that to prevent our resources from being wasted, and the unreasonable utilization of cultivation resources, the disciples who apply to use the cultivation area in the Refining Star Valley must enter it within 15 minutes of booking.¡± Caspian looked at Asher. ¡°I think I¡¯ve been here longer than that. What are you doing here? Hurry and enter the ce. I¡¯m still waiting.¡± ¡°You!¡± Asher fumed with rage, ring at Caspian, and even his chin trembled. He finally realized what Caspian nned. From the start, the guy knew that he tried to fool him, so he decided to beat him at his own game. At the same time, he also dug a deep hole, letting Asher jump inside. Yet, Asher was still unwilling to admit a defeat. No matter where he turned to, danger would be there. Thus, Asher had to do as he said. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re something else!¡± Asher was embarrassed and annoyed. After holding it back, he could only say so much. Then, he reluctantly turned around and walked over to the disciple on duty, handing out his jade identification badge. ¡°I¡­ I want to use the seventh area.¡± When the disciple on duty took the jade identification badge, he nced at Asher and was immediately taken aback by the other party¡¯s expression. Asher did not even have one ten-thousandth of the pride he had before. At that moment, his pale face was covered with sweat, and there was fear, panic, annoyance, regret, and such expression in his stupefied gaze. Not only that, but Asher was also visibly trembling. However, since Asher made the request, the disciple on duty did not dare to disobey and deducted the corresponding points from Asher¡¯s jade identification badge, saying: ¡°Asher, the seventh area is more dangerous than the other six areas. ording to your request, two sect contribution points can be exchanged for two hours inside. Do pay attention and don¡¯t stay overtime¡­¡± The disciple on duty suddenly stopped mid-sentence. Although he did not experience it himself, he also knew how terrifying the Underworld¡¯s Demon me was. It was not an ordinary fire but a kind of strange me that was produced after the death of monsters, mixed with the undissipated blood and Qi, the essence of the world, and resentment. Even a drop would be a hundred times more painful than ordinary fire. Hence, let alone two hours, Asher might not even be able to endure a minute or a second! Asher understood that, and he snatched his jade identification badge angrily. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± After he finished speaking, his legs trembled as he walked to the door of the seventh area. Before entering, Asher turned to look at Caspian. Caspian folded his arms and snorted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need me to apany you?¡± ¡°You!¡± Asher was furious and wanted to say something but found that he really could not think of anything that would disgust the other person right now. Then, he turned around and faced the entrance of the seventh area, pushing the door open tremblingly and walking in. Caspian folded his arms, tapped on his elbow rhythmically, and counted, ¡°One, two¡­¡± Before Caspian could finish counting down, the closed entrance abruptly opened. Then, a figure covered in purple mes rushed out, screaming. After taking a few steps, he suddenly fell, rolling and twitching on the floor, shouting at the top of his lungs, ¡°Help, help!¡± The horrifying wail was like an animal that was about to be castrated, and even those hundreds of meters away could hear it. The disciple on duty was startled and quickly looked toward Caspian. Then, he noticed that Caspian already walked toward Asher. Asher still burned with mes. The pain was unimaginable, and when he almost fainted, he saw a figure getting closer and closer to him. ¡°Save me! Hurry!¡± As Asher¡¯s vision was blurry, he could not tell who the person was, and he only saw a silhouette walking over. Ten meters¡­ Five meters¡­ Two meters¡­ Then, the person stepped past him. Asher was stunned, and he even forgot his excruciating pain as he could not ept the truth. Soon, Asher heard Caspian¡¯s voiceing from the person in front of him. ¡°I let you in, and you did. Are you that stupid?¡± ¡°Caspian!¡± Crack! Asher broke one of his teeth from clenching his jaw too hard. The severe pain, anger, fear, regret, and all kinds of emotions instantly flooded into his heart. The next second, everything before him turned ck, and Asherpletely passed out. Caspian looked at the dumbfounded disciple on duty and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± After saying that, Caspian directly walked into the circr grotto entrance in the seventh area. As he stepped in, the grotto gate fell with a loud bang. As the gate dropped, a ball of purple mes appeared out of thin air less than ten meters away from Caspian. The me was almost as tall as the person, and it kept surging there without the slightest sound. Moreover, a ferocious face appeared on the surface of the purple fire and then disappeared immediately, revealing a gloomy and terrifying taste. ¡°The Underworld¡¯s Demon me is formed from the rotting dead monsters, mixed with the essence of the world and the grievances of the monsters before their death.¡± Caspian looked at the purple me, ¡°It¡¯s simr to the so-called ghost fire in ces like the mass grave. This is a little troublesome indeed¡­ I initially nned to start from the fourth area, but now I¡¯ve directly jumped to the seventh area. Nheless, since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just do it. Anyway, this is just one of the difficulties I¡¯ve met in my life.¡± After saying that, Caspian pointed at the Underworld¡¯s Demon me. As if the me was alive, it immediately understood Caspian¡¯s provocation and floated toward Caspian without making a sound. It might be floating, but the speed was strangely fast. A terrifyingly distorted face suddenly appeared in the area facing Caspian, roaring toward Caspian as if it were a ghosting after Caspian¡¯s life. Caspian lost count of the number of people he killed. Hence, no matter how horrifying the face appeared, Caspian was unaffected. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and before the Underworld¡¯s Demon me approached, he took the initiative to step forward and pped it with his palm. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 ¡°Ouch!¡± That was the first and only feeling Caspian had when he touched the Underworld¡¯s Demon me. At that moment, he finally understood why Asher came in and ran away screaming in less than a few seconds. The pain was indescribable. Caspian wanted to scream, but he forcefully gritted his teeth and endured the pain. After all, Caspian knew very well that once he cried out in pain and vented his anger, his cultivation would be in vain! Swoosh! The purple me was like a demonic wind, enveloping him whole. Caspian was in such pain that his upper and lower jaws collided, but he still did not avoid it. Not only that, he simply gave up his resistance and did it cross-legged, allowing the pain to ravage his body. To find the truth of his mother¡¯s message to enter the Myriad Demons Burial Ground and be calmer than others, Caspian understood that he had to be extraordinarily patient at that moment. Moreover, Caspian was confident with his Immortal Demon Physique. As long as he could endure it long enough, his body¡¯s resistance to the severe pain would continue to increase. Time slowly passed by. Anyone who suffered from severe pain knew that it took not only willpower but strength to resist the suffering. Finally, after an hour, the first wave of mes went out on Caspian¡¯s body, and when the pain disappeared, Caspian felt that his vision was ck, and he did not even have the strength to move his fingers. Caspian¡¯s long robe was already drenched in sweat, and he tried his best to open his eyes, letting himself sit straight. However, the extreme exhaustion made his body as limp as a cooked noodle, and it was out of Caspian¡¯s control. After holding on for a while, Caspian slumped and fell to the ground. He found that his vision was blurred because he was too weak. Nheless, Caspian could still notice the second wave of the Underworld¡¯s Demon me was quickly forming not far from him. ¡°Seriously¡­ Give me some time to catch a breather¡­¡± Caspian thought, but the purple me did not seem to care and once again flew toward him. The pain struck again. That time, Caspian¡¯s vision went ck, and he passed out. Soon, another passed. After sending off Asher, the disciple on duty nervously stared at the entrance of the seventh area. Initially, he thought Caspian would onlyst a little longer than Asher. However, the truth only proved that he was too naive. The gate never opened since it closed. At that time, the disciple on duty noticed that the pointer on the dial beside him turned. That reminded him that Caspian¡¯s advance sect contribution points were fully deducted. The cultivation mechanism of Star-Refiner Valley was like that. Before entering a specific cultivation area, the disciples first set a time for cultivation, and then the disciples on duty would deduct the corresponding sect contribution points. Next to each disciple on duty, there would be a dial with a formation. When the pointer on the dial made a full circle, it meant the time was up for the disciple. If the disciple continued to stay in the cultivation area, he would be punished, and the extra time would be charged from two to five times more of the sect contribution points needed to use the space. The disciple on duty was bullied by Asher, but Caspian taught Asher a lesson. Indirectly, the incident also helped the disciple to vent his anger. After hesitating for a while, the disciple on duty nned to personally remind Caspian that his time was up. If he wanted to continue, he would need to deduct extra sect contribution points. Then, just as the disciple arrived at the seventh area, the gate banged and suddenly opened by itself. The purple light was so eye-piercing that he had to narrow his eyes. However, the disciple could still faintly see a figure walking out. ¡°Casper, your time¡­¡± Once the person got closer, the disciple on duty went forward, but he instantly stopped mid-sentence as he was stunned. As he got closer, he realized that Caspian¡¯s current state looked a little scary. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Caspian¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet, and his footsteps seemed to be unstable. ¡°Gulp¡­¡± The disciple on duty swallowed with difficulty. He thought Caspian was just pretending, but it appeared that Caspian was truly cultivating inside. Just as when the disciple on duty was still dumbfounded, he saw Caspian suddenly asking him, ¡°Alright. Are you still on duty tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, I am¡­¡± The disciple hurriedly answered after regaining his senses. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m reserving the seventh area tomorrow too. Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡± When Caspian said that, he already walked far away. The disciple on duty stood there, and he could still hear Caspian mumbling, ¡°I really can¡¯t ept this¡­¡± It was not until Caspian¡¯s figure disappeared from his sight that the disciple on duty came back to his senses. At that moment, he did not care about anything else, and he used his authority to open the gate of the seventh area and hurried in. With just a nce, the disciple on duty was instantly stupefied. He saw clear finger marks on the ground, obviously from someone scratching it with his hands to resist the pain. As soon as he touched it, the disciple hurriedly retracted his hand as if he touched boiling water. The temperature in the marks was insanely high, and the disciple on duty only felt his fingertips burn with pain. Then, he took a look at his fingers. With just a gentle touch, his fingertips were already reddened and swollen. That was only the mark that Caspian¡¯s left when the Underworld¡¯s Demon me burned him. If the disciple directly touched the Underworld¡¯s Demon me. Well, the disciple did not dare to take a look. ¡°Casper, hehehe¡­¡± The disciple racked his brains and thought for a long time. Finally, he spat out the remaining part of his sentence, ¡°He¡¯s a lunatic¡­¡± After leaving the Star-Refiner Valley, Caspian returned to his mansion. As soon as he entered the house, Handsome and Little Candy were shocked because his current situation was utterly terrifying. In the past, Caspian gave people a feeling of being still and steady as a mountain no matter where he was. However, his current state made him appear like a wandering ghost. It was still the same body, but no matter how they looked at Caspian, it made them feel that he was thin, as if a gust of wind could blow him away. In particr, Caspian¡®s face was almost the same tone as a nk sheet of paper. ¡°What happened to you? Was your blood drained? Do you want me to avenge you?¡± Handsome leaned in front of Caspian and asked. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Before I wake up, don¡¯t answer anyone who finds me.¡± Caspian was extremely exhausted, and he did not have the strength to speak too much. Nheless, he already showed great perseverance for being able to walk back. After giving Handsome the order, Caspian immediately disappeared in front of the little white pig. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 ¡°Hmph! He entered that magical treasure again.¡± When Handsome saw Caspian disappearing in thin air, the little pig sniffed and snorted lightly. Caspian put Little Candy in and out of the Earring of Echo many times before, so Handsome already knew that Caspian had a magical storage treasure that could ce living things. That kind of magic treasure was extremely rare. Although Handsome was a monster, the little pig did not necessarily know less than Caspian, a cultivator who started his cultivation journey mid-way. Hence, the little pig was secretly curious and wanted to look at the Earring of Echo just to see what it was. However, Caspian never promised Handsome, which made the little pig annoyed. Handsome snorted a few times, watching the space before it. After that, Handsome got closer to Little Candy and found afortable position, falling back asleep. At the same time, Caspian persisted in entering the Time Warp Zone. That time, Caspian truly felt his body was fragile after fighting against the Underworld¡¯s Demon me. He felt that his blood and Qi were almost hollowed out. Even if his physique were amazing, it would take some time to recuperate. As Caspian was worried that it would take him too long, he chose to enter the Time Warp Zone. As soon as he got there, Caspian did not move another step. Instead, he leaned against the door and slumped to the ground, immediately falling asleep. In truth, Caspian¡¯s estimation was correct as he fell asleep for two days. When he woke up, Caspian felt like his body was finally rejuvenated. Hence, he quickly returned to the mansion in real life. Two days in the Time Warp Zone was only more than half a day in the real world. As Caspian came backst evening, the two days he was asleep were only the entire nightst night and that morning. It was only slightly after noon, and when Handsome saw Caspianing back with his usualplexion, the little pig was relieved. Little Candy also leaned close to Caspian and started to lick his hand nonstop, showing its concern. ¡°Did you know you looked like you were going to diest night?¡± Handsomeid on the groundzily, looking at Caspian, ¡°What were you doing? You seemed like you were sucked dry.¡± ¡°I went to try out the Underworld¡¯s Demon me,¡± Caspian answered lightly. ¡°The Underworld¡¯s Demon me¡­ The Underworld¡¯s Demon me¡­ Why does it sound familiar?¡± Handsome rolled its eyes, thinking. Suddenly, the little pig jumped up high and stared at Caspian, eximing, ¡°You¡¯re getting ready to go to the Myriad Demons Burial Ground? Do you know where Myriad Demons Burial Ground is?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ll have the opportunity to see it in the future.¡± As the matter was notpletely settled, Caspian was unwilling to exin too much. Then, he looked at Handsome and asked. ¡°Did anyonee to find me when I¡¯m not here?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! A few of them!¡± Handsome hurriedly nodded. ¡°A few?¡± Caspian was shocked, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°They were all the ones who drank with you that day, and I remember their names.¡± Handsome blinked and recalled, ¡°The one named Heidi was the first toe to you, then Omar, Maya, and Xander. The most recent one was that tall, thin guy named Sebastian, and he just left.¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Handsome blinked. ¡°They appeared quite anxious. Did anything happen?¡± Caspian gave it a thought and replied, ¡°I think I know what it¡¯s about. You two should stay home first. I¡¯ll go and meet them first, and I¡¯ll be back at night.¡± ¡°Bring something to eat when youe back at night!¡± Handsome said immediately. When the little pig noticed Caspian¡¯s re, it swiftly added, ¡°I¡¯m just speaking for Candy! I swear!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caspian answered and left. Caspian already had a rough idea of why Omar and the others looked for him. Since Omar¡¯s Sword Pavilion was on the way to the Star-Refiner Valley, Caspian went straight to Omar. Sure enough, just as Caspian expected. Omar went to find Caspian as thepetition rules in Elenion, the City of Ruins, were out. ¡°Casper, you¡¯re calm. The news is spreading like wildfire among the outer disciples,¡± Omar said, ¡°More than 4,000 people are fighting over nine spots, and the chance is almost 1 in 500. Don¡¯t you feel nervous?¡± ¡°No!¡± Caspian shook his head with a smile, ¡°Omar, did you forget? You said before that the nine ces are not only for the strong, but they are second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators of which three have the strength of entry-level, three with mid-level, and another three with peak strength.¡± ¡°But we still need to fight for it. Compared to apprentices, the outer disciples have more hidden talents.¡± Omar sighed. Nheless, even though he said that Omar did not appear dejected. It was apparent that Omar was confident with his potential. Caspian was deep in thoughts. After hearing Omar¡¯s description, he already knew the specific rules of the selection. Six dayster, the participating disciples would each bring along a piece of jade tokens. However, only nine of the jade tes were truly effective. Once all the disciples enter Elenion, the City of Ruins, the valid nine jade tes would emit a beam of light every half an hour. At that time, all the outer sect disciples would look for the disciples who had these jade tokens ording to these beams of light and snatch them away. Thepetition wouldst for a day and a night. At the end of the game, the disciple with the jade token would represent the Heavenly Stars Sect in the nation¡¯s official religion election. These rules were not surprising as the Heavenly Stars Sect wanted to choose the best among the outer disciples. However, one rule stood out, High-level disciples were not allowed to snatch the jade token in the hands of low-level disciples. In other words, the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples could not snatch from the mid- level and entry-level disciples, the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples could not snatch from the entry-level disciples. After listening to that rule, most people would not think there was any problem as the Heavenly Stars Sect had to choose three disciples from entry-level, mid-level, and peak realm. Hence, that was naturally needed. Otherwise, the disciples of the second stage would have the advantage and easily snatching the jade tokens in the hands of the other two realm disciples. Then, there would be nothing for the other disciples in the lower realms. However, Caspian seemed to have discovered a hidden message in the rule. ¡°High-level disciples can¡¯t snatch from low-level disciples, but it doesn¡¯t say that low-level disciples can¡¯t snatch from high-level disciples¡­¡± Caspian pondered in his heart and looked up at Omar. Omar just happened to be looking at Caspian at the moment. Then, they suddenly showed a tacit smile. Omarughed. ¡°Casper, it seems that we both have the same thought, and I bet that Xander thinks the same too. Even I suspect that Elder Leonard ordered him to defeat the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple and grab a jade token. Otherwise, his achievements will not be recognized.¡± Omar gloated andughed when he suddenly thought of something, and his expression changed as he said, ¡°Sh*t. I forgot to tell you something, I¡¯m too absorbed in the joy.¡± Chapter 531 Chapter 531 When Caspian noticed that Omar appeared strange, he asked in confusion, ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Omar became somewhat anxious. ¡°Casper, have you ever offended a senior among the outer disciples, Asher Klum?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with him?¡± Caspian got even more puzzled, ¡°I don¡¯t think I offended him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, but¡­¡± Then, just as Omar breathed a sigh of relief, he heard Caspian continue saying, ¡°To be more urate, he hates me to the core.¡± ¡°What?¡± Omar was so shocked that his mouth was wide open, and he stuttered, ¡°What¡­ What happened?¡± Caspianughed. ¡°I think you¡¯re asking the wrong person, but it¡¯s not important. Omar, why don¡¯t you just tell me what happened?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the previous dispute regarding the Hopeful Woman Mountain¡¯s reward, Adrian only targeted Caspian, and the people who knew about it were Maisie, Sebastian, Heidi, and the others. Omar and the rest were unaware of the matter. However, since they knew about it, Caspian immediately understood that Asher made a move to counter the loss he suffered yesterday. After calming himself down, Omar exined, ¡°Well, yesterday Asher gave an order that anyone who breaks either one of your hands or legs during thepetition in Elenion, the City of Ruins, will be awarded 50 spirit stones. Moreover, he also said that he wanted to make you handicapped so you can never go further in your life.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered, and he asked with curiosity, ¡°He said that?¡± Omar had a worried look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s true! Asher¡¯s only a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple, and there¡¯s nothing to worry about. However, his younger brother is an outstanding figure¡­¡± Omar babbled because he cared about Caspian, but Caspian was secretly sneering at Asher, thinking, ¡°Since thest incident, Adrian¡¯s tail is between his legs, and he has acted extra cautiously. Yet, Asher¡¯s making such a statement now, and everyone even knows about it. I bet l don¡¯t have to do anything, and Adrian will skin Asher himself.¡± Nheless, despite thinking that way, Caspian stillforted Omar, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Omar. Nothing will happen. Besides, Elenion is so big, and he might not be able to find me at that time.¡± ¡°It makes sense for you to say so, but it¡¯s better to be careful. As far as I know, Asher¡¯s reputation among the outer disciples is quite bad. Any disciples that offended him would surely end up in a miserable situation, ¡°Omar patted his chest, ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Casper, none of us are weaklings. Anyone who mistreats you is also offending us at the same time. Hasn¡¯t Adrian heard of the saying, don¡¯t bully the young ones, and every dog has its day.¡± Caspian wanted to tell Omar that they could not use the sentence on Adrian as Adrian was younger than them. Moreover, a teenager said the same thing to Caspian when he visited Sna¡¯s home, thinking that he was the passionate protagonist in the novel. In the end, the boy was shed into two parts by Caspian. Hence, it was better not to say much before seeding in the said matter. Nheless, Caspian did not dampen Omar¡¯s enthusiasm as he was indeed a loyal friend. At that time, Caspian already guessed that Heidi, Maya, and the others went to find him not only to notify him about the release of thepetition rules but also Asher¡¯s remarks. Everyone¡¯s concern for him made Caspian¡¯s feel warm inside. Now that he gave it a thought, entering the Heavenly Stars Sect and bing a cultivator was an important turning point in his life, but making sincere and loyal friends was equally significant too! Moreover, Caspian could even assert that if he encountered any danger in the future, the most trustworthy people were these friends. As his mind was filled with thoughts, Caspian continued walking and soon arrived at the Star-Refiner Valley¡¯s ming Stream. Sure enough, the disciple on duty was still the same person yesterday. When the disciple on duty noticed that Caspian did note in the morning, he recalled how weak Caspian was yesterday, and estimated that it might take at least five days for Caspian to recover fully. If that was the case, Caspian could not participate in thepetition in Elenion, the city of ruins. Yet, Caspian appeared in high spirits in the early afternoon, as if he were not in the state of a frail, wandering soul yesterday. The disciple on duty was filled with surprise and admiration. Suddenly, his attitude while speaking to Caspian also turned more respectful. ¡°I want to practice a little longer today, about two hours longer than yesterday.¡± After Caspian finished his request, he once again came to the boulder gate in the seventh area. ¡°I went through such an excruciating torment yesterday, and I want to see the result.¡± Caspian took a deep breath and strode into the ce. Then, the gate closed with a bang. The familiar purple mes rushed toward Caspian, and he smiled faintly. Today, he did not even stretch out his hand but just sat cross-legged and let the fire cover him. The sharp pain spread all over Caspian¡¯s body as soon as the mes touched his skin. Caspian frowned and gritted his teeth hard, as his body even trembled uncontrobly. These were all the instinctive reactions that people showed when they experienced pain. However, Caspian felt that the pain that day was significantly less than the day before. ¡°The Immortal Demon Physique isn¡¯t only resistant to physical attacks by swords but also an ever- increasing defense against this kind of strange fire!¡± Caspian was overjoyed. As the discovery was confirmed, Caspian was instantly relieved. For a while, even the pain on his body was lessened once again. When the first wave of the Underworld¡¯s Demon me went out yesterday, Caspian was so tired that he copsed. Yet, when the first wave of fire went out today, Caspian still sat firmly cross-legged, and the sweat dripping out of his body was not as terrible as yesterday. ¡°Yesterday, I managed to endure four waves of mes. Let¡¯s see how many waves I can withstand today.¡± His performance after the first wave made Caspian feel more confident. When the second wave of mes ended, Caspian gasped for breath. Although he still sat, he shook as if a gust of wind could blow him down. ¡°I¡­ I can hold on a little longer.¡± Caspian tried his best to open his eyes, gathering his strength. Then, he looked toward the third wave of the Underworld¡¯s Demon me ahead. ¡°The third wave!¡± The purple mes once again covered his whole body. Caspian felt as if the pain that time increased at least twenty timespared to the first wave, and he almost rolled on the floor in pain, but he still resisted. At the same time, a bizarre sensation climbed up from Caspian¡¯s spine to his crown, as if something was about to spew out! Chapter 532 Chapter 532 The feeling was amazing, but Caspian did not have time to experience it as the third wave of the Underworld¡¯s Demon me swept in. In that instant, the excruciating pain once again enveloped Capsian¡¯s body. He gritted his teeth hard, and his body trembled nonstop, no longer controlled by his will. It was as if countless iron wires were interwoven in his bones, and he was drenched in sweat in the blink of an eye. At a nce, he appeared to be on the brink of passing out. Although the pain was excruciating that he could hardly think, there was still a hint of joy in Caspian¡¯s remaining rity. When Caspian felt the pain yesterday, the first wave of mes was not over yet. However, that was already the third wave of the Underworld¡¯s Demon me. Caspian was also clueless of how much stronger the mes in Myriad Demons Burial Ground were than the Underworld¡¯s Demon me, but if he could hold on for ten waves of mes and endure the tenth waves, there should not be much of a problem. Even though he thought that way, he already set a goal from the start to hold on for ten waves in these seven days. But, it seemed that the aim could be increased again? Just as the thought popped up in his mind, an intense pain suddenly shot through his head. Consequently, Caspian shuddered, his vision suddenly went ck for a moment, and his body fell limply toward the ground. Caspian¡®s current state was exactly simr to when the first wave was about to end yesterday. ¡°Today, I persisted until¡­ The third wave¡­ Halfway¡­¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as Caspian rejoiced at his progress, he felt the pain at the end of his spine be stronger and more evident. The next moment, Caspian felt an indescribable cool feeling from the marrow of his spine and spread all over his body. In that instant, the pain in Caspian¡¯s body subsided by half, and the feeling of the breakthrough above his crown became stronger and stronger. As the pain subsided, Caspian regained his ability to think, and he could feel that the speed of his heartbeat soared to more than double the usual rate. Moreover, Caspian¡¯s temples also beat violently, and the sound of blood oozing out of his body could be heard. He felt that his bones, tendons, muscles, and skin underwent some kind of change. They improved and strengthened! ¡°The Immortal Demon Physique? Wait, that¡¯s not right!¡± ¡°This is¡­ The Stars Overlord! The Stars Overlord is advancing!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with joy and surprise. He never imagined that the Stars Overlord would actually improve again under the ravages of the Underworld¡¯s Demon me for the past two days! Thest time was also in the Star-Refiner Valley, but Caspian chose the pool of the beasts to cultivate the Stars Overlord, advancing the second part of the Stars Overlord, the Clear Iade Form, to its second level. Unexpectedly, without relying on the absorption of any external resources, Caspian allowed the Stars Overlord toplete a breakthrough with just the torture of the Underworld¡¯s Demon me. Moreover, it directly jumped to the fourth level from the second. Caspian reached the fourth level of the Clear jade Form. The cultivation of the Stars Overlord not only required a massive amount of resources but also relied on the umtion and absorption of cultivation resources toplete the improvement. However, Caspian did not absorb anything that time, baffling him. Nheless, Caspian understood that he should not dwell on that trivial matter at that time. Now that the Stars Overlord advanced, his resistance to the Underworld¡¯s Demon me was also naturally enhanced. As soon as the divine sense and mind became clear, Caspian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Before that, Caspian was too weak to show any expression, but he suddenly showed a faint smile. Then, Caspian calmed himself down and let the purple mes burn his body. However, the pain was now less than 30% of before. ¡°Today¡¯s gain seems to be much higher than expected.¡± As Caspian cultivated longer than yesterday, it was already night when he came out. Of course, the disciple on duty would not rest, and he waited for Caspian. This disciple remembered that when Caspian got out yesterday, he was so weak that he was like a terminally ill mortal who could fall to the ground at any time. Hence, the disciple felt that if Caspian was still in that state today, he should go and help him. The guy who could win against Asher was surely full of potential, and there was always nothing wrong with forming a good rtionship now. At the thought of that, the disciple on duty waited patiently from noon until the moon was hanging high. Finally, the huge rock gate mmed open with a bang. Immediately, the disciple rushed toward the gate and then waited diligently at the door. There was still the eye-piercing purple light shining that made people unable to open their eyes, but the disciple on duty did not care. He knew that Caspian would float out soon. After waiting for a while, the figure he looked forward to seeing appeared. However, the disciple on duty was not as calm anymore. ¡°Something seems strange today?¡± The disciple on duty squinted and saw Caspian¡¯s figure walking out from the depths of the halo. Even though he was not fast, Caspian¡®s footsteps were steady. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± After walking out of the seventh area, Caspian saw the on-duty disciple standing there with a stunned expression on his face, and he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll be here again tomorrow, but I¡¯ll be here earlier than today. You¡®ll be on duty tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I am.¡± The disciple on duty was stupefied for a moment, but he quickly nodded. His gaze was focused on Caspian¡¯s face. Although the other party appeared a little tired, it was definitely not the kind of paleness of a person on his deathbed. Furthermore, Caspian did not float. He waspletely different from the dying look yesterday. ¡®Maybe he didn¡¯t practice much today?¡¯ The disciple on duty was puzzled and thought it was possible. Since Caspian suffered so much yesterday, it was normal for him to be extra careful today. After watching Caspian leave, the disciple on duty was even more confused. The disciple also noticed that Caspian¡¯s eyes changedpared to yesterday. That kind of flying self-confidence did not belong to a cautious person! After pondering for a while, the disciple on duty gritted his teeth, opened the gate of the seventh area, and strode in. He wanted to confirm the situation himself. Every day after someone cultivated, there was be a huge stone grinding disc on the site with corresponding scales, which facilitated the maintenance of the training area in the future. At the same time, these scales also recorded the practice of thest disciple of the day. As the seventh area was only used by Caspian today, the above records were naturally Caspian¡¯s. ¡®Casper survived the fourth wave yesterday. Today, did he survive the fifth wave, or just smoothly passed through the third wave?¡¯ Then, the disciple on duty looked at the stone te. He thought he read it wrong at first, but when he was sure it was right, he was stupefied, and he stood there motionless with his eyes widened. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 It was disyed on the dial that Caspian, who just left,sted until the twelfth wave. ¡°Oh my God¡­¡± The disciple on duty swayed, almost fainting. Asher already wailed miserably as if he died with just the slightest touch, and it was already impressive that Caspian couldst until the fourth wave yesterday. However, Caspian went directly from the fourth wave to the twelfth wave, and he also appeared to have energy left. ¡°Is he¡­ Is he a monster?¡± Apart from the spection, the disciple on duty could not think of any other possibility. Caspian continued toe every day for the next few days, and the disciple on duty would be shocked each time Caspian left. Twelve waves, eighteen waves, twenty-five waves, thirty-six waves¡­ The night before the Elenion match, Caspian left with a normal expression, and he set a record for the 50th wave. The whole process only took Caspian seven days. If calcted as an average, Caspian¡¯s defense increased at a rate of seven more waves per day. Although the disciples on duty did not know what Caspian was going to do with the Underworld¡¯s Demon me, there was one thing he could be sure of¡­ People with that talent, perseverance, and persistence could do anything better than others. In that instant, Caspian became the disciple¡¯s role model. ¡®Even though I don¡¯t have such a strong talent, I can make up for the gap with hard work!¡¯ At the thought of that, the disciple was immediately filled with strength. Without knowing it, Caspian influenced another person. In a sh, seven days passed. At that time, there was only one day left before the selection of Elenion, the City of Ruins, and everyone did their final preparations. Some meditated and recuperated, adjusting their state to the best, or practiced their martial arts to be more proficient. *** In a luxurious pce, Asher bowed and looked at Adrian with respect and fear. At that time, Adrian sat cross-legged in front of him. Despite being Asher¡®s younger brother, Asher acted like a servant, groveling, not even daring to take a breath. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Asher saw Adrian¡¯s jade identification badge that represented his status as an elite disciple, a hint of jealousy appeared in Asher¡¯s eyes. Nheless, he hurriedly lowered his head, afraid of being caught by Adrian. Time slowly passed by, and Adrian still ignored him. Asher was anxious, and fine beads of sweat started to appear on his forehead, but he still did not dare to speak. Finally, when Asher¡®s head was about to explode, Adrian opened his eyes and nced at him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been standing here for so long, and I didn¡®t even dare to breathe loudly. Yet, you only asked me that?¡± Asher wanted to say it, but he did not dare. Instead, he said, ¡°Adrian, you must help me this time!¡± With just a few words and the iparable grievance and grief in Asher¡¯s tone, coupled with the tears in his eyes, countless people would immediately give him money if he were to kneel on the street. Unfortunately, Adrian was not an ordinary person, and he was still angry at Asher. Adrian snorted and looked at his brother. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the lesson a few days ago was enough?¡± When Asher heard that, his face immediately fell, and he started to tremble. A few days ago, he gave out an order as he wanted to take revenge on Caspian, and he even offered a price. If anyone broke Caspian¡®s hand or leg, he would be given fifty spirit stones. On the night the news was released, Adrian broke both of Asher¡¯s hands. In addition, Adrian was extremely ruthless, and he did not consider the fact that they were siblings at all as he broke Asher¡¯s hands inch by inch. Even though Adrian gave Asher precious medicine afterward for a quick recovery, Asher still shivered each time he thought of the pain. When Adrian mentioned it again, Asher¡¯s knees suddenly became weak, and he almost knelt on the spot. However, he had to bite the bullet and continue the show. Fortunately for him, the fear in his heart made his face show just the right amount of panic and helplessness. Asher sniffled and said between sobs, ¡°Adrian, I knew what I did was wrong, and you¡¯ve punished me too. Why don¡¯t I just apologize to you again? No matter what, we share the same parents. Even though I¡¯m older than you and we didn¡¯t mingle much with each other since we were young, we¡¯re still considered ymates who grew up together. Even if you¡¯re ignoring other aspects, you must help me this time as blood is still thicker than water!¡± Adrian immediately frowned when he heard Asher¡®s words. From the bottom of his heart, he did not want to have such a brother at all. After all, no one knew better than him how many bad things Asher did over the years by relying on his name. Each time, Adrian would have to clean up Asher¡¯s mess. However, that time! In the matter of deducting Caspian¡¯s reward before, Adrian wanted to butter up his teacher, but it failed in the end, making his teacher unhappy. As a result, the matter of epting Adrian as his apprentice was yet to be concluded. At that time, Adrian also secretly panicked. If his recruitment was not finalized, then his teacher could dissociate from him. Hence, Adrian focused on his cultivation after the incident, and he stopped causing Caspian trouble. By doing that, Adrian hoped that he could regain a good impression in his future teacher¡¯s heart. Yet, what happened! At that juncture rted to the nation¡¯s official religion election, Asher said such a thing! If Adrian¡¯s future teacher found out, he would be incensed even if it were not his fault. At that time, his future would surely be uncertain! That was why Adrian was angry. If Asher wanted to dig his own grave, he should go ahead. In the end, Asher still shamelessly looked for Asher, causing Asher to feel exasperated. However, Adrian could not refute what Asher just said. They were indeed brothers, and they shared the same blood. With that in mind, Adrian took a deep breath and nced at Asher. ¡°What do you want?¡± Asher¡®s heart jumped with excitement when he noticed Adrian slowly rxing. Then, he forcibly held the thrill back in his heart and hurriedly said, ¡°I want you to arrange a dozen of second-stage Pulse Control Realm or so¡­¡± However, Asher saw Adrian¡¯s murderous gaze before he finished speaking, and he quickly changed his words, ¡°Of course, it¡®s impossible.¡± ¡°Stop beating around the bush, or I¡¯ll break your hands and feet, letting you crawl to Elenion, the City of Ruins tomorrow!¡± Adrian snapped. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 Asher did not dare push his luck anymore when he saw that Adrian was angry. Then, he replied honestly, ¡°I just want a slightly more powerful magical weap¡­ Array map will do!¡± Asher did not dare say that he wantec weapon, so he could only request an array map. Adrian looked at Asher coldly and asked, ¡°What do you need it for?¡± Asher naturally thought of using it to handle Caspian. However, he was afraid to say that at such a time, so he answered, ¡°I, I want to use it for self-defense! You must trust me!¡± Asher mmed his chest hard, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe your brother?! Thepetition in Elenion, the City of Ruins, is rted to our Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s future, and I must work hard. Besides, if I can be selected among the top nine disciples, it¡¯ll make you proud too, right? I¡¯m doing this for your good!¡± If someone else said that, Adrian might have believed him. Nheless, since Asher was the speaker, it naturally went in one ear and out the other for Adrian. Over the years, he was aware of the virtues of his brother. After pondering, Adrian waved his arm, and an array map immediately flew to Asher. After taking it, Asher looked at Adrian in confusion. ¡°Just one?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Adrian could not hold back any longer and yelled, ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± Asher staggered in fright and did not dare to say anything more. Then, he squeezed the array map tightly and rushed out with a pale face. Once he was outside and saw the array map in his hand, Asher¡¯s expression suddenly turned heinous. ¡®Caspian, just wait! Even if I can¡¯t kill you this time, I¡¯ll skin you alive! How dare you trick me?! I¡¯ll show you how amazing I am!¡¯ After that, Adrian looked around and left the mountain in delight. *** In the blink of an eye, another night passed. It was now the second of May, and the weather got warmer. Finally, after resting in the Time Warp Zone for nearly a day and a half, Caspian returned to the real world in the early morning. ¡°You really won¡¯t take me with you this time?¡± Handsome¡¯s eyes were full of grievances. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it! You¡¯re not allowed to eat the disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± Caspian looked askance at Handsome. How could he be unaware of the little white pig¡¯s thoughts? Since it arrived at the Heavenly Stars Sect, Handsome did not eat any delicious cultivators, and it was evident that the little pig ran out of patience. Even if they were not in the territory of the Heavenly Stars Sect, Caspian would not give the little pig any disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect as its meal, let alone being in the sect itself. The selectionpetition was rted to whether Heavenly Stars Sect could be the state religion. Hence, many elders in the sect would watch it. As Caspian did not know the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s attitude toward the little white pig, he decided to let it stay in the mansion after careful consideration. Besides, thepetition would onlyst a day, and Caspian would return around that time tomorrow. Since Caspian was unwilling to bring it along, Handsome looked around and suggested, ¡°How about you let me enter your¡­¡± ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Then, without waiting for Handsome to finish, Caspian waved his hands and walked out directly. ¡°Caspian, you¡®re mean!¡± Handsome angrily stomped the ground with its tiny hooves. However, just as the little pig said that an animal leg the size of a stone mill flew in from outside the wall andnded exactly in front of Handsome. ¡°This is¡­¡± Handsome¡¯s eyes widened, and the little white pig gulped. ¡°Your food for the day.¡± At that time, Caspian¡¯s voice came from outside the wall. ¡°Thankfully, you still have a conscience.¡± In an instant, Handsome narrowed its eyes happily and jumped onto the animal¡¯s legs. After a while, the little white pig¡¯s body entered the animal¡¯s legs and disappeared amidst the chewing sound. After Caspian left the mansion, he headed straight for the square. When he arrived, he found that stone pirs were erected on the surrounding stone steps. The eight stone pirs surrounding the entire square were so thick that each required about five people to hug itpletely, and they were about ten-story tall. Extremelyplex patterns were carved on their surface, revealing a savage and simple taste, which was daunting. When Caspian arrived, there were few people in the square, but soon, the outer disciples who wanted to take a shot in thepetition gathered. Caspian nced around and estimated that about 4,000 people were at the scene. After all, the selection was for all three levels of the second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples, and three people would be selected from each level. Hence, as long as the strategy was right, everyone would have a chance to obtain the jade te that could represent the Heavenly Stars Sect. It did not matter if they were not as strong. After all, the cultivator¡¯s wisdom was also counted as a strength. As long as they could get the jade te in the end, it was the manifestation of potential. Once they could rank among the nine people, the sect would reward the disciples with various spirit stones and treasured materials to help improve their strength a bit before the nation¡¯s official religious election. Thus, the opportunity was worth trying no matter how one looked at it. Even if they failed, it could still be regarded as an experience. Later, Caspian found Xander, Maya, Omar, and Sna in the crowd. Sebastian also came to greet him. Now that everyone was an outer disciple, it was only fitting for them to know each other. While waiting, Caspian felt that people would nce at him from time to time. The emotions contained in these gazes were veryplex, ranging from curiosity, sympathy, malicious intent, and so on. ¡°Why are these people looking at me?¡± Caspian blinked, looking at Maya in confusion. ¡°Of course, it¡®s because of that Asher.¡± Maya red at the person staring at Caspian until the other person turned his head. Then, she turned to Caspian and continued, ¡°That guy said that he would reward anyone who breaks your limbs. However, I heard his hands were broken by someone that night.¡± Caspian immediately guessed that the person who broke Asher¡¯s hands must be Adrian. At that juncture, Adrian¡¯s brother caused trouble for him, yet he only broke his hands. That showed that Adrian was still indecisive. If the cultivator did not waver in his temperament, it would be normal to kill Asher directly. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel sorry for Adrian for having such a brother,¡± Caspian mumbled. ¡°Anyway, you have to be careful after entering Elenion. Fifty spirit stones are more than the annual sry paid by the sect.¡± Maya looked seriously at Caspian. ¡±Don¡¯t worry about this. They won¡®t take the initiative to attack me,¡± Caspian smiled, ¡°The rules are written that except for the first round of light beams, high-level disciples are not allowed to approach low-level disciples at other times. If the disciples are discovered, the punishment for viting the sect¡¯s rules is heftier than the fifty spirit stones. I believe that peak second-stage disciples won¡¯t be so careless and ignore thisparison.¡± Chapter 535 Chapter 535 ¡°Even so, there¡¯s a chance that someone will take the risk as they just want to try their luck,¡± after pausing for a while, Xander added, ¡°Casper, you should be careful once the selection begins.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Caspian nodded with a smile, ¡°If someone ns to do that, I won¡¯t show any mercy.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . When everyone was talking, the eight stone pirs around them suddenly vibrated in unison, and there was a loud noise like the ringing of a bell. Buzz¡­ Buzz! Buzz¡­ Buzz! The continuous sound soared into the sky, and even the clouds shook. Everyone in the square stopped talking, looking around their surroundings. The Heavenly Stars Sect already informed them of the selection rules, so no elder announced it now. Nheless, the outer disciples knew that although they could not see the elders, they had pairs of eyes watching them from the depths of the void. At the same time, the roaring sounds from the stone pirs became louder and louder, as if there were waves after waves hitting the shore. Gradually, everyone at the scene felt the ground trembling and swaying, and they looked at one another in dismay as they did not see such a scene before. As the trembling became more intense, some people began to feel uneasy, and their faces gradually turned pale. Buzz! A sound wave came from the eight stone pirs, and they suddenly glowed with a crystal white light. The light shone from the inside out, illuminating the eight stone pirs as transparent as white jade. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Following the sound of something tearing the air, the dense white light rays from the surface of the eight stone pirs urately shot in front of each outer disciple. In an instant, a palm-sized jade te with the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s logo engraved on its surface appeared in everyone¡¯s hand. At the moment, they all looked the same. Moreover, it was impossible to tell which piece would be one of the final nine pieces from the appearance alone. Then, just as everyone looked at the jade te in their hands, a voice suddenly echoed from the void above the square. ¡°The teleportation array leading to Elenion, the City of Ruins, is about to open. Disciples, please keep in mind the reasons for the formation of Elenion, the City of Ruins, and its history. At the same time, I hope you¡¯ll seize this opportunity well because the future glory of Heavenly Stars Sect will be created by you.¡± Although the sound was not loud, it made people feel veryfortable, like the feeling of a spring breeze. Caspian could tell right away that it was Hadley. Even though Hadley usually gave others an impression that he was not a serious person, his mannerism was definitely not what ordinary people could imagine since he could be the head of a sect. The sentence, ¡®the future glory of Heavenly Stars Sect will be created by you,¡¯ was enough to make everyone present excited. Following that, the eight stone pirs trembled even more violently, andyers of halos appeared on their surface. The lights were like milk dropped in the water, spreading toward the surrounding, connecting, and merging, gradually forming a light curtain that surrounded the entire square. The outer disciples in the square could not see the outside, and the people outside the square could not see the inside either. Buzz! As soon as the earth moved, everyone immediately saw mysterious runes appearing on the ground beneath them. These patterns and the surrounding white light formed a resonance, constantly pulling and swaying the surrounding void, and the entire processsted about a minute. The next moment, everyone in the square felt that their bodies were suddenly pulled up high. That speed was so fast that it made them feel like their hearts were about to fall into their stomachs. However, before they could exim, everyone realized that they were in apletely unfamiliar ce. The surroundings were full of broken walls and ruins, revealing the hint of iparable dpidation. As the wind blew, the yellow sand filled the air. At a nce, none of the outer disciples in the square were seen. It felt as if one arrived at the end of the world, and he was the only one left. The dead silence, destion, despair, loneliness, and all kinds of emotions flooded into people¡¯s hearts in an instant. Some disciples were affected, and their eyes burst with confusion, not knowing what to do or where to go. However, some disciples quickly recovered from being overwhelmed by the environment and followed their initial n, either looking forpanions or going alone. When his feet were firmly stepped on the ground, Caspian found himself standing on the roof of a six- story building. It was just that the high-rise building was badly run down and half-copsed, looking like it was bitten from the side by some giant beast. He could even clearly see the mud bricks in the wall. Caspian¡¯s greatest advantage at that high ce was he could quickly judge his position and the surrounding environment. He also knew that before Elenion was abandoned, it was arge city with a poption of nearly 40 million people, with houses and buildings lined up as well as spacious streets. Yet, everything was gone, and all that was left were ruins. It was as if a giant beast was left with bones as it rotted and weathered, and its sharp ribs pierce the sky. Caspian did not rush to find someone else. Instead, he directly started to sit cross-legged and meditate after looking around at his surroundings. In that trial, only the disciples who held the jade tes at the end were qualified to represent the Heavenly Stars Sect. Hence, there was no need to fight with all his might at the start. Besides, Caspian¡¯s strategy for grabbing the jade te was definitely different from others, and all he had to do now was wait quietly for the first te to light up. An hour quickly passed by. When the time arrived, nine pirs of light shot up into the sky almost at the same time, submerging into the clouds in all parts of Elenion, the City of Ruins. As expected, the jade te in Caspian¡¯s hand did not light up. However, there were two beams of light not far from him, and it was obvious that a fierce battle would take ce in those two ces before long. Nheless, Caspian did not move but continued to meditate on the roof. During that period, he saw several disciples rushing toward the direction of the beams of light at a breakneck speed. Not only that, but dpidated buildings made loud noises from time to time and then copsed. With the rise of the first beam of light, the battle has begun. However, just because Caspian did not n to participate in thepetition so early, that did not mean a fight would note to Caspian on its own. After a while, Caspian sighed, stood up, and said indifferently, ¡±As the saying goes, the wages of avarice is death. It¡¯s not easy for us to cultivate, and since we belong to the same sect, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Leave five spiritual stones and go away from here, and I won¡¯t me you.¡± Chapter 536 Chapter 536 At a nce, no one was around on the roof, and it was as if Caspian spoke into thin air. However, a bulge slowly appeared on the stone b covered with thick dust dozens of meters away from him after a while. The lump gradually turned taller, and after shaking off the dust on the body, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s uniform was revealed. ¡°He discovered me.¡± First, the disciple looked at himself in confusion, and then he turned to Caspian. He was good at hiding himself and relying on that ability, and hepleted the extremelyborious tasks of the sect many times. Hence, he had absolute confidence in himself. Due to that, the disciple could not be sure how Caspian found him. Naturally, Caspian would not tell the other party that he already discovered him when he sneaked into the building. After all, Caspian¡®s spiritual consciousness that was far beyond the cultivators of the same realm was also one of Caspian¡®s trump cards. The disciple¡¯s level of concealment could only be regarded as low-level, and it was possible to trick ordinary Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Still, it was impossible to deceive Caspian, who had divine consciousness. ¡°Make your choice,¡± Caspian turned around and nced at the other party, ¡°Entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm.¡± ¡°I must say¡­ You¡¯re really filthy.¡± Suddenly, the disciple heard Caspian¡¯s voice from behind him, and he immediately froze in ce. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?! I saw him being shrouded in the yellow sand! Under this situation, apart from being trapped, everyone is left with confusion and panic! When did he¡­ When did he reach behind me!¡± The disciple turned around and saw that Caspian frowned at him, and suddenly there was an endless roar in his heart. ¡°You¡­¡± The disciple opened his mouth, trying to say something. ¡°You, you, you¡­ Stop babbling!¡± Caspian frowned and took a step forward. The disciple did not have time to react at all, and he could not even see what happened. However, he only realized that Caspian caught him by the neck and raised him with one hand. The other party¡¯s arm carried a terrifying force. At that moment, not only was the disciple unable to struggle, but the spiritual Qi in his body even seemed to be blocked and could not flow! Soon, there was iparable despair in the disciple¡¯s eyes. He finally realized where Caspian¡¯s confidence came from¡­ His strengthpletely crushed the strength of the disciples of the same realm! Something sounded as if it were broken, and that disciple¡¯s body immediately straightened, his face was as red as a beetroot, and his eyes widened. Not only that, the white of his eyes was bloodshot as he used too much force. At that time, the disciple¡¯s left arm was twisted into a strange angle. ¡°I know you¡¯re not convinced, but this is the reality. I can¡®t stand here obediently and let you break one of my hands or legs.¡± Caspian looked at the other party, his expression still indifferent, and his tone was calm. ¡°Perhaps you want to say that since I¡¯m so much better than you, why didn¡¯t l give you a chance and let you off since I didn¡¯t use much effort to catch you. After all, we¡¯re from the same sect,¡± Caspian continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, but when you insisted on breaking my limbs, did you think that we¡¯re from the same sect? Also, I¡¯m showing other people what will happen if they¡¯re going after Asher¡¯s reward!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Caspian snarled at thest sentence. As soon as he shouted, Caspian waved his arm and directly smashed the disciple through the te on the roof, causing him to fall to the third floor. With a bang, the floor on the third floor was almostpletely shattered by the disciple, revealingrge cracks. The disciple was covered in dust and looked extremely miserable. Then, Caspian nced at the disciple coldly from above. With that gaze, the disciple no longer had a trace of resistance and resentment, and he only felt thankful that Caspian let him go, as it was the biggest favor for himself. ¡°You should consider yourself lucky as I rarely let go of my enemies, nor do I say so much to them. You should be grateful for the clothes you¡¯re wearing.¡± After saying that, Caspian took away the disciple¡¯s storage bag from his waist and leaped down. This disciple fell into rubble, and he could not move as his body was in severe pain. In his eyes, regret, panic, annoyance, and fear continued to sh. Finally, the disciple sighed deeply after a long time and touched the jade te in his arms. He knew that Caspian showed mercy. If the other party really wanted to plot against him, he could just smash the jade te. Once the disciple lost the jade te, he would not be able to be teleported back to the Heavenly Stars Sect when the trial ended. Although it was possible to travel thousands of kilometers back to Heavenly Stars Sect with a broken hand and missing storage bag, no one would be willing to endure that hardship. Then, taking a deep breath, the disciple whispered into the air, ¡°Thank you for forgiving my greed.¡± After Caspian left the roof, he chose the ce with many ruined buildings and walked quickly for some distance. During that period, he also met some disciples who passed by. Some of these disciples just nced at him from a distance, and after confirming that the jade te on him was not one of the nine pieces, they left immediately. Others seemed eager to try Asher¡¯s bounty, but for some reason, they could not attack Caspian and could only leave with an unwilling look. In short, as Caspian deliberately avoided crowded ces, he did not encounter another attack. Then, after walking for about an hour, the second wave of the beams of light appeared. Caspian made sure no disciples with the nine jade tes were nearby, and he dodged and dived directly into a low ruin. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 ¡°Huh? What¡¯s he going to do?¡± Just as Caspian ducked into the remote ruins, a puzzled voice came from a magnificent pce in the Heavenly Stars Sect. There were thousands of projections on the entire walls of the pce, and on each light. curtain, there was an image of one of the outer disciples in Elenion, the City of Ruins. It was apparent that as the trial in Elenion was rted to the selection of candidates for the nation¡¯s official religion election, it was impossible for the top management of Heavenly Stars Sect to ignore the disciples and let thempete as they wished. At that moment, the eighteen outstanding figures of the Heavenly Stars Sect headed by Hadley were all in the pce with a powerful spiritual sense. All of them paid attention to the thousands of light curtains on the wall. As Dakota was more concerned about Caspian, her attention was on Caspian since the beginning, and she also asked the question just now. When Caspian gave the disciple that tried to attack him a light punishment and did not directly kill him, Dakota agreed with Caspian¡¯s action. Even though the world of cultivators was cruel as it was the survival of the fittest, they were still in the sect. After all, the elders watching thepetition would be unhappy when they saw killing among the sect disciples. Hence, Dakota thought Caspian¡®s performance just now was great. As punishment, breaking the opponent¡¯s hand and taking away the storage bag was not extreme. However, Caspian did not touch the opponent¡¯s jade te, which showed that he still had mercy for the disciple of the same sect. That behavior not only allowed Caspian to get the other party¡¯s storage bag but also received the approval of many elders in the hall. For a cultivator, killing decisively was a good thing, but if they could not distinguish the asion and murder people at every turn, it would be problematic. Dakota could understand Caspian¡¯s previous actions, but she was puzzled why he stayed away from the crowd and looked like he would hide. Now that one-sixth of thepetition time has passed, it was indeed a bit early to grab the nine jade tokens. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Nheless, he should at least locate the nine jade tes first! Dakota knew about Caspian and Hadley¡¯s rtionship, so her question just now was not only to express her doubt but also to ask Hadley, who stood not far from her. Hadley looked at the light curtain that reflected Caspian. At that time, Caspian made another move that everyone could not understand. He took out some materials from the storage bag, which were prepared in advance, and set up. ¡°Eh?¡± Hadley blinked, obviously confused at what Caspian did. ¡°What the hell is he going to do?¡± Dakota had the urge to pull Caspian out and ask. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hadley and Dakota gasped, and their eyes shed with amazement. With their knowledge and eyesight, they knew that Caspian did not disappear, but he hid. Caspian was still there now, but outsiders could not see him. ¡°Invisibility array,¡± Dakota mumbled, and her eyes were slowly turning red. The corners of Hadley¡®s mouth also twitched as if he held back a smile. Dakota was different from them, and she got teary-eyed. The reason was simple, Dakota watched the process of Caspian setting up the formation. Caspian¡¯s technique and the materials he used reminded her of Dahlia! ¡®He must have read Dahlia¡¯s notes, so he arranged the invisibility array. I remember well that invisibility array was originally one of Dahlia¡¯s best formations. The kid, he, he¡­¡¯ For a moment, Dakota¡¯s heart was a little sour but also a little relieved, and she could not describe her current emotions. While Dakota recalled her sister, Hadley guessed Caspian¡¯s motive. ¡®Is be trying to sneak an attack? That shouldn¡¯t the the case. The route he walks is deviating from the position of the nine jade tes. It would be too stupid to wait idly for opportunities, and it¡¯s not his style. Perhaps he didn¡¯t n to join the snatching from the beginning? Does he have his own goals?¡¯ Hadley had several guesses, but unfortunately, Caspian¡¯s actions in the invisibility array could not be seen. Hence, there was no way to make an urate judgment. Caspian himself did not expect that so many elders would watch his actions and even baffled Hadley and Dakota. However, if Hadley and Dakota knew what he did now, they would probably p him directly. Caspian slept in the arranged invisibility array. That was not an impulse, but a n that was made for a long time. For the past few days, hepeted with the Underworld¡¯s Demon me. Although the results were gratifying, his body umted a lot of fatigue. Hence, aftering to Elenion and observing the situation, Caspian decided to follow the established n. He found a ce with no one around and started to catch up on his sleep and recharge. As for the nine jade tes, Caspian already had a n, and a goal in mind, just like Hadley guessed. Therefore, there was no need to waste timepeting with others. Just when the outer disciples started to scramble fiercely, the battles in Elenion continued, and Hadley and Dakota were both suspicious of Caspian¡®s abnormal behavior, Caspian already fell into a deep sleep. During that period, the beams of light that lit up every hour also rose into the sky repeatedly at the specified time. Finally, only a few minutes left until the eleventh beam of lights lit up. At that time, Caspian, who slept almost all day, opened his eyes. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 The moment Caspian woke up, there seemed to be a gxy in his eyes, which burst for a moment and dimmed down in an instant. Not only that, but the surrounding air around him seemed to have frozen. The next moment, Caspian waved his arm and withdrew the formation, revealing himself. Although it was expected that Caspian would only participate in the fight at thest moment, Hadley and Dakota were still secretly relieved when he showed up. In fact, they were also worried that something might happen. However, it seemed that Caspian had his ns. After leaving the low ruins, Caspian jumped a few times and leaped onto the roof of a five-story building not far away. Then, he looked into the distance. A momentter, nine beams of light shot up from all directions in Elenion. Caspian narrowed his eyes and remembered the locations. Then, like a falling meteor, he mmed into the ground with a bang from a height, and the earth cracked open. Dust flew, and the soil rolled in waves, spreading in circles. The next moment, Caspian rushed directly toward the nearest beam of light as fast as lightning. *** Edda Floryn stumbled through the City of Ruins with her butterfly knives in hand. At that moment, she held one of the nine jade tes that could make her famous. However, the wound on Edda¡¯s waist and abdomen was torn open again as she ran, and blood oozed out and stained her dress red. Not only that, but she also had to stop and take the precious medicine. It was as if a terrifying being stared at her back. In that instant, Edda felt her hair stand on the ends, and her scalp was numb. She turned hastily and looked at her front vigntly. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, she saw a young disciple in the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm standing on a wall with his hands behind his back, looking at her indifferently. Although the other party¡¯s realm was even lower than hers, Edda felt as if she fell into an abyss when she met the person¡®s gaze. It was as if her body and soul would be swallowed and annihted by the endless darkness. A chill seeped out of her bone marrow, and the blood in her whole body seemed to have solidified. In just a short while, the cold sweat soaked through Edda¡¯s dress. Eddy was even more terrified to notice that a sense of despair filled her heart. The other party was only ncing at her, but she did not even have the thought to resist. Furthermore, she ground her teeth uncontrobly, trembling. ¡°He, he wants to snatch my jade token away¡­¡± Edda was filled with desperation and indignation. However, she noticed a look of disappointment in the other party¡¯s eyes as the person shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± ¡°What?¡± Edda was stunned. The other party seemed to be looking for someone? After saying that, Edda saw the man jumping down from the wall and walking toward her. Edda¡®s body tensed involuntarily, and she took a few steps back. The male disciple stopped less than a few meters away from her, and he asked in a polite tone that Edda would never have expected, ¡°Excuse me, have you seen Asher? The¡­ Well, the annoying looking guy that looks like he needs a beating.¡± Edda suddenly burst outughing at the other person¡®s description. However, she quickly realized that it was an inappropriate time tough, and at the same time, there was a faint expectation in Edda¡¯s heart. The disciple did not seem to know she had the jade te? However, the other party¡¯s words made Edda¡¯s heart fall into the abyss again. ¡°Please answer me, or the peopleing to grab your jade te will find you! I just saw no less than three people looking for you.¡± Edda immediately had goosebumps when she heard his words. Then, she looked at Caspian in intense fear. ¡°You, you know that I have¡­¡± ¡°What else can it be?¡± The other party smiled. ¡°They¡¯ll arrive here in about three minutes, so please tell me if you have seen Asher. I am also in a hurry.¡± ¡°I, I¡¯ve seen him,¡± Edda pointed in a direction, ¡°I saw Asher over there about four hours ago, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still there as it¡¯s been so long. I only avoided him from afar and passed by.¡± After speaking, Edda could not help but ask, ¡°You know I have the jade te, but why aren¡¯t you snatching it away from me?¡± ¡°I only need one piece. Dear senior, good luck and persist to the end. I¡®ll go first, and I wish you the best.¡± The male disciple smiled, turned around, and left without any hesitation. Edda suddenly felt a strange feeling that she never felt before when she saw the person¡¯s back. It was like a trace of spring rain falling on the calmke, barely noticeable, but it made people feel slightly moved. Finally, Edda asked, ¡°Dear junior, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Casper Montgomery.¡± The person¡¯s voice came from afar, and he soon disappeared from Edda¡¯s sight. ¡°Casper Montgomery?¡± Edda was dumbfounded, but she quickly eximed, staring in the direction Caspian just left. ¡®Is he the Casper Montgomery who defeated the outer disciples when he was still at the first-stage Pulse Control Realm?¡¯ Edda did not expect Caspian to be promoted as an outer disciple. Nevertheless, it was normal for her not to have any thoughts of resisting when facing such a powerful disciple. At the thought of that, Edda¡¯s mood became lighter. Then, she swiftly remembered Caspian¡¯s reminder. ¡°D*mn it! I must leave this ce first!¡± After saying that, she looked around and ran in the direction Caspian just left. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 Edda deliberately ran in the direction Caspian left as he mentioned that a few people looked for her just now. Moreover, Edda was sure that the direction Caspian went must not be the direction he came from. Hence, she was confident she could avoid the disciples looking for her if she followed Caspian. Nheless, there was another selfish reason for doing that. Edda could not exactly exin why, but Caspian left an indelible impression on their brief exchange just now. Thus, she wanted to see why Caspian was determined to look for Asher. As an outer disciple, Edda also heard about Asher issuing a reward order. If a bounty was put on them, ordinary people would probably have avoided the person. No one would directly look for the other party like Caspian. Therefore, Edda was somewhat excited. Caspian did not know that Edda followed him, and even if he knew, he would not care. He set his goal before entering Elenion, the City of Ruins, which was to find Asher and snatch away his jade te. Caspian determined from the very beginning that Asher would possess one of the nine jade tes. Whether it was a buyout or some other method, Asher would have it. The direction and scope that Edda pointed out before were extensive, and many things could happen in four hours. Then, Caspian recalled the position of each light beam thest time they lit up. One of them was very close to the direction Edda pointed, but it was a little farther than the distance between Edda and that position. However, that was also why Caspian was confident the light beam was where Asher was located. The reason was straightforward, judging from Edda¡¯s state, she must have been running and avoiding, so she walked further than Asher. As for why Asher did not need to flee so miserably, the answer was simple. Caspian believed that when he found Asher, there must be more than one person by his side. ¡®ording to the rules of the game, at the twenty-fourth hour, the jade tes will emit light for thest time. Then, everyone will be teleported back ten minutester. In other words, the ten minutes after the beams of light appear will be the final decisive battle.¡¯ Caspian smiled. Caspian did not know about the others, but he must be one of the nine people! Time continued to pass by, and the atmosphere before the decisive battle got stronger and stronger in Elenion. Most outer disciples understood that the one whoughed the longest was not necessarily the one who laughedst. After all, only those who get the jade tes at thest minute would be eligible to represent the Heavenly Stars Sect in the nation¡¯s official religion election. The previous forbearance was also limited. At that time, except for a tiny number of jade tes, the rest were already in the hands of the other powerful outer disciples. Hence, it was not so easy for others to snatch them. When the beams of light lit up for thest time, Caspian found Asher with precise calctions. When Caspian found Asher, the other party was surrounded by a group of subordinates, appearing triumphant with his hands on his hips as he spoke loudly. There was still a long way to go, but Caspian could hear the other side¡¯s intermittent voice carried by the wind. ¡°This time¡­ I must¡­ Nobody can dream of taking it away¡­¡± ¡°Since you help me, I won¡¯t mistreat you¡­¡± ¡°As for Casper¡­ Break his limbs¡­ Let him cry¡­ Hahaha!¡± As the distance got closer, Asher¡¯s loud voice became clearer and clearer. ¡°If that guy can show up now, I¡¯ll shave my hair. Hahahaha. I really want to see his miserable look now. Hahahaha!¡± Asherughed triumphantly, raising his head with his arms akimbo, and his upper body shook. The few outer disciples around him did not know if they should please him or what, but they also laughed along awkwardly. At that time, Caspian appeared on a stone not far behind Asher. ¡°Oh? You¡¯ll shave your hair?¡± Caspian looked at Asher, but he spoke to the several other outer disciples, ¡°This is a personal grudge. I¡¯ll treat it as if today¡¯s events never happened if you leave now.¡± These outer disciples appeared to be in a dilemma. Although Caspian just stood there alone, the outer disciples felt pressured, making them breathless. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, they knew Asher¡¯s background and were aware that he had an extremely talented younger brother. If they offended Asher, their days toe would be unbearable because of his petty character. After gritting their teeth and hesitating, these outer disciples still chose to stand on Asher¡¯s side with a pale face. When Caspian saw the scene, his eyes shed with a harsh light as that was just as what he anticipated. In the past, no matter how big of amotion he caused, Caspian was just an apprentice. On the other hand, Asher rid the roughshod over the outer disciples relying on his realm and Adrian¡¯s prestige. These outer disciples did not seem willing to support Asher, and they were just forced. Nheless, Asher could not care less about that. Originally, when he saw Caspian appear, his calf shook a little. Yet, he suddenly became brazen when he saw none of these outer disciples leave. ¡°Casper, I can¡¯t believe you took the initiative to find me¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Asher¡¯s vision suddenly went blurry, and he felt a gust of wind blowing on his face. He did not have time to react at all and heard a deafening p in his ear. Half of his face was numb in an instant, and his mind buzzed as if countless bees flew around. Soon, Asher lost control of his body, and he knelt on the ground with a loud bang. Caspian stood in front of Asher with his hand raised, looking at Asher with a contemptuous smile. Not only the outer disciples around Asher were shocked, but the Heavenly Stars Sect elders who watched Caspian¡¯s performance in the projection were also amazed. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 ¡°So fast!¡± ¡°What a ruthless means!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so decisive!¡± In an instant, not only the outer disciples present but also many elders in the pce could not help but exim in amazement. These elders were all outstanding figures of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Logically, they saw a lot. They saw many cultivators who were faster and more ruthless than Caspian, but in the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, very few people had such strength and temperament. For a while, the eyes of the several elders present shed with splendor. It was as if they saw an uncarved gem. Suddenly, an elder said, ¡°I¡¯m optimistic about this kid.¡± He felt that someone else might snatch Caspian away if he did not say it out loud. Another eldermented indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who thinks he¡¯s full of potential.¡± The elder¡¯s gaze never left Caspian when he said that. The other elders looked at one another and saw the taste of secret rivalry in each other¡¯s eyes. When Hadley saw the situation, a hint of pride appeared in his eyes, and he chuckled. Fortunately, he acted decisively and took the lead in making a verbal agreement with Caspian. Otherwise, it would be somewhat embarrassing to use his status as the person in charge of Heavenly Stars Sect and snatch Caspian away from so many elders. Everyone stared at Caspian, who swept his eyes coldly toward the surrounding disciples, and said lightly, ¡°Leave your storage bag.¡± As for Asher, his head was now covered in a thickyer of blood, and he fell to the ground, groaning non-stop. Caspian stepped on his chest, and Asher kept wriggling like a big worm. When these outer disciples saw Caspian¡¯s thunderous means and were oppressed by his momentum, none of them had any intention to resist. Then, one of the pale-faced disciples uttered, ¡°We, we¡­ We were forced¡­¡± Caspian nodded slightly, and he naturally knew about that from the beginning. Otherwise, these outer disciples would not have the opportunity to stand and speak to him. When they noticed that Caspian¡®s attitude toward them was different from how he treated Asher, someone among the outer disciples looked around and uttered boldly, ¡°We have no grudge against you. If you rob our storage bag now, when we return¡­¡± Bang! It was as if a roll of thunder struck the ground. Before the disciple could even speak, he was knocked and smashed into a wall. Then, he slumped on the ground, not able to move. ¡°Anyone else?¡± Caspian¡¯s gaze was cold. The disciple should have considered himself lucky when Caspian showed him mercy, yet he still dared to push his luck. Naturally, Caspian would not entertain such a person. The remaining few outer disciples shivered, and no one dared to have any other thoughts that they should not have. After obediently handing their storage bag to Caspian, they hurriedly ran away. After keeping the storage bags into his chest, Caspian raised his leg and kicked. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. With a bang, Asher suddenly flew out like a heavy sack. Then, he fell heavily to the ground, causing the earth to shake violently and the dust scattered everywhere. When Asher fell, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, curling up into a ball and looking at Caspian with fear. He was pped by Caspian before, and nearly half of his teeth fell out of his mouth. Nowadays, he sounded like an olddy who lost all her teeth. ¡°How, how dare you hit me?!¡± Asher trembled and tried to get up several times, but his hands and feet were weak, and he kept falling. ¡°That¡¯s right. As I don¡¯t have that many spirit stones, I can¡¯t find someone else to break your hands and feet.¡± Caspian sneered and walked toward Asher. However, Caspian noticed Asher¡¯s face suddenly changed as he got closer. The next second, Caspian was engulfed by the mes. Asher¡¯s eyes widened, and after confirming that Caspian was swallowed by the mes, heughed so hard that one could barely see his eyes. ¡°Hahahahaha! Finally! Hahahaha! No matter how arrogant you were, you were still fooled! You¡¯ve been tricked! We shouldn¡¯t be full of ourselves! Hahahahaha!¡± Many elders in the pce nced at each other when they saw Asher¡¯s sudden attack. No one expected Asher actually had such a trick up his sleeves. Before that, Asher deliberately held back to deceive Caspian, letting him underestimate Asher. Then, Asher caught Caspian off guard with his trump card. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± One of the elders sighed for Caspian. They could naturally see that although the power of the Asher¡¯s was not great, it was definitely more than enough to deal with outer disciples. However, Caspian¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the mes. ¡°You¡¯re right! We shouldn¡¯t be full of ourselves.¡± Asher instantly froze when he heard the voice, and hisughter was interrupted as he stared at the mes wide-eyed. The elders in the hall also stared at the projection intently, and all of them appeared excited as they focused on the burning mes. At that time, a figure slowly emerged from the fire. It was still blurry at first, but it quickly became clear. After a while, the unscathed Caspian appeared. The pace was not hurried nor slow, just like a regr stroll. Not only that, Caspian turned a blind eye to the me burning beside him, as if it did not exist at all. ¡°How, how is this possible?!¡± Asher¡¯s body shook violently, his eyes were wide, and he could not believe his own eyes. The elders in the hall also looked surprised, and only Hadley watched Caspian calmly. Then, Hadley seemed to have thought of something, and a look of approval appeared on his face. ¡°My, my array¡­ Is it fake?¡± Asher felt his hands and feet were cold, and his heart seemed to have fallen to the bottom of the pit, almost not beating anymore. He specially asked Adrian to give him the array mapst night, and he also repeatedly checked it before. The array map was extremely powerful, and it was more than enough to handle a second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple. However, it seemed to be useless against Caspian! Chapter 541 Chapter 541 Of course, Asher did not know how Caspian was tempered in the fire in the past seven days. The me in the array map in Asher¡¯s hand was an ordinary fire. The Underworld¡¯s Demon me, which Caspian uses to enhance his body¡¯s resistance to fire, was a strange fire that was much stronger than that! The strange fire could not do anything to Caspian. If Asher burned Caspian with an ordinary fire, it was the same as the spring breeze blowing on his face. Caspian stood in front of Asher, watching with satisfaction as his face turned from white to blue, then from blue to red, and finally back to pale again. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Caspian stepped forward, came to Asher in an instant, and whispered in his ear, ¡°If we were out in the wild now, you¡¯d be dead¡­¡± When Asher heard that, he froze on the stop as if he was struck by lightning. In a blink of an eye, Asher was drenched in sweat. Caspian stood and sneered. ¡°Give me yourjade te!¡± As Asher¡¯s brain was nk and his movements were not under his control anymore, he would do almost whatever Caspian asked him to. Then, one of the nine jade tes now belonged to Caspian. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever provoked you, but you keep causing trouble for me, including your annoying brother.¡± Caspian thought for a while, then smiled, ¡°Speaking of which, on the way back from my training outside, I encountered something which made me think about a justification. Would you like to hear it?¡± Asher trembled, and he almost burst out in tears. However, Caspian still smiled, and Asher thought it was more terrifying than the world¡¯s most horrifying thing. ¡°Would you like to hear it?¡± Seeing that the other party did not answer, Caspian asked again, frowning. Asher was so frightened that he hurriedly said, ¡°Yes! Yes! I want to hear!¡± Ashe was too afraid, his tone even changed. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Caspian nodded with a smile, but his face sank. At that moment, Asher felt the world, the sun, and the moon copsed. ¡°I¡¯ve been so kind during this time that many people don¡¯t know what kind of person I am. I think it¡¯s important for me to tell you that back in the days, everyone called me, Ferocious Tiger!¡± When Asher heard that, he raised his head, just in time to meet Caspian¡¯s eyes. Asher could see that in Caspian¡¯s eyes, a terrifying force that seemed to want to destroy the world rushed toward him. In an instant, his soul felt as if it were about to be crushed into dust. ¡±No..!¡± Asher opened his mouth and just roared out a word in despair. Then, he was kicked in the chest by Caspian, and it flew out like a cannonball out of its chamber. Bang! Asher flew out about 100 meters away, smashing the crooked wall into pieces. After a few collisions, Asher finally mmed to the ground. At that time, he threw up blood profusely, and many of his bones were broken. Caspian showed him mercy. As he said before, if they were not in the Heavenly Stars Sect, Asher would have died earlier. In the hall, the elders fell silent. They all heard Caspian¡¯s final sentence, and as their knowledge far surpassed ordinary cultivators, they could feel Caspian¡¯s change in momentum when he said that. Such a temperament was not acquired by an ordinary cultivator who slowly climbed up from a low position. On the contrary, the cultivators climbing up from a low position were either modest on the surface and cynical behind their backs, or they were born unlucky, making people feel that their difficulties were difficult, or they were unreasonably arrogant. However, what they felt in Caspian waspletely different. It was as if a ferocious tiger announced its return as a king of the jungle after being dormant for some time. Even if Caspian¡¯s current realm was merely the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, that pride, that confidence, and that kind of dominance was real. The elders all had bursts of brilliance in their eyes. Over the years, they witnessed disciples being promoted countless times, but they never saw such a look in any disciple¡¯s eyes, nor did they find such momentum in any disciple. It was as if Caspian was born to be a king. ¡°Fantastic!¡± The previous elder that praised Caspian used another word toment on Caspian. Hadley was even more satisfied with Caspian now. In the past, he also felt that Caspian, who he was about to recruit as his disciple, overly sought stability. After all, Caspian would think of various possible idents in everything and make corresponding countermeasures in advance. Even though that could significantly improve the sess rate, it also made the cultivator lose a courageous and enterprising heart. After all, there were so manyplete strategies for the promotion of cultivators. oftentimes, it was based on a sense of injustice and brutality. However, Hadley saw a different side of Caspian. It was like a sharp sword finally unsheathed, and those who had doubts about him werepletely shocked by his sharpness. Hadley smiled and thought, ¡°He was born to journey down the pathway of immortality. Perhaps the Heavenly Stars Sect will undergo some different changes because of him. Heavenly Stars Sect has been weak in Earlington of Efrax for too long, too long¡­¡± Caspian, who was still in Elenion, the City of Ruins, did not know that so many eyes watched him. After kicking Asher away, Caspian did not go any further as there was not much time left until the end of thepetition. ording to the rules, disciples with a higher realm could no longer rob him. As for a disciple of the same realm as him, Caspian did not think anyone could beat him. Hence, Caspian simply chose to meditate and rest. Compared to other disciples who were still constantly on the run, trying their best to protect the jade te in their hands at thest moment, Caspian¡¯s indifference made others jealous. Thepetition was originally supposed to be a fierce battle, but Caspian created apletely different style. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. If it were not for the disciple who wanted to sneak an attack on him at the beginning and was taught a lesson by Caspian, he would only have to fight once. Moreover, Caspian would get the spot smoothly with just a try. The final time quickly passed by, and the jade te in Caspian¡¯s hand glowed with white light, quickly enveloping Caspian. Suddenly, Caspian felt his body being pulled violently, and he soon found that he returned to the Heavenly Stars Sect, the square where they first set out. The eight pirs around were still there, but there were not as many disciples on the square as before. Apart from him, there were only eight other people. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 When Caspian saw the figures looming in the white light, he quickly understood that the nine disciples who obtained the final qualifications were teleported back to the square, whereas the others should have been teleported elsewhere. At the thought of that, Caspian quickly walked toward those people. He wanted to know if his friends were among the eight as soon as possible. First, Caspian saw Xander, who stood on the spot with a cold face. The de of the longsword in his hand was still dripping blood. It was apparent that Xander was still fighting to keep his jade te just before the end of the competition. When he saw Caspianing, he nodded, and the frost in his eyes disappearedpletely. Next, Caspian found Sna. When Caspian came back, he did not interact much with Sna. However, seeing that Sna was promoted as an outer disciple, he knew that Sna did not ck off in the months he was away. Moreover, getting the qualification that time was also the bestpliment of her hard work. Unfortunately, Sna appeared to be in a much more unfortunate state than Xander. Her clothes were badly torn, and blood seeped through her shoulders and lower abdomen. Yet, there was no expression on her face as if these pains did not exist at all. But, there was a slight change in Sna¡¯s eyes when she saw Caspian. Caspian remembered the third disciple as he met her in Elenion, the City of Ruins. It was the delicate female disciple he asked about Asher. When the female disciple saw Caspian, she was stunned, but she quickly smiled. ¡°Casper, it seems that you¡¯ve seeded. Congrattions!¡± After saying that, her eyes lit up, and she said, ¡±I¡¯m Edda Floryn.¡± ¡°Good to see you, Edda!¡± Caspian greeted the other party politely and walked toward the other side of the square, ignoring Edda¡¯s slightly resentful gaze. The other five people were all on the other side of the square, and Caspian saw Maya with Omar. Maya did fine, and it looked like she won the jade token without much trouble in Elenion. However, Omar, who Maya supported, appeared more tragic. Omar was also the only one there who needed to be supported. When Caspian saw Omar¡¯s state, he was also shocked. The other party¡¯s hair was messy, and he still spat mouthfuls of blood. There was an X wound on his back, and his skin was ripped open as if his upper body was to be cut into four pieces. The blood gushed from his wounds and flowed along the de of Ice to the ground, almost forming a small stream. However, Omar¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement despite appearing tragic. When he saw Caspian, Omar even disregarded the wounds all over his body and shouted with a smile, ¡°Casper, I seeded! I grabbed the jade token from a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple!¡± Omar revealed his blood-stained pearly whites when he spoke. Even though it was a terrifying image, Caspian still could feel Omar¡¯s joy. It was apparent that he still remembered what he said to Caspian before, and he wanted to prove his strength. He might have paid a big price, but he did it. The joy of the sense of aplishment could be seen on Omar¡¯s face. The remaining three disciples were all senior brothers in the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Caspian knew one of them, Sebastian, with who Caspian had a great rtionship. When Caspian first started, Sebastian was still in the mid-level Pulse Control Realm. After two years of hard work, coupled with the essential benefits he obtained from Brayden, which greatly saved his time, he was able to ascend to the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm smoothly. That time, Sebastian also proved his potential. Sebastian himself was not surprised that Caspian won a spot. Even though Caspian never met the other two peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples, everyone got to know each other with Sebastian¡¯s introduction. However, Caspian also understood that although he hoped those he knew could make the cut, that was still apetition. Hence, the strength that other disciples have worked hard to obtain was not in vain. All nine people representing the Heavenly Stars Sect were revealed: Caspian, Xander, Sna, Omar, Maya, Edda, Sebastian, Ronald Owen, and Jaime Hart. If one paid attention, one would find that the realms of the nine people were quite different from the pre- arrangement of the Heavenly Stars Sect. ording to the initial idea of the top management of Heavenly Stars Sect, the disciples who represented the sect in the nation¡¯s official religion election were divided into three levels-mid-level, entry-level, and peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Yet, Edda was the only one out of the nine who was in mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Reahn. The other two ces that were supposed to be for the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples were upied by entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples. Caspian defeated Asher, who was in mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm, so was the one that Omar and Xander defeated. If Xander did not specially choose a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple, Leonard would probably kick him out of the door right away. ording to the realms of the cultivators, the cultivators of each level should be equivalent to five cultivators of the lower level. A cultivator of the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm¡®s strength should be equal to five entry- level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples. However, the current situation clearly showed that Caspian and the others possessed a strength that far surpassed their peers of the same realm and even surpassed the level above. That was a good thing for the Heavenly Stars Sect. If these disciples were not called geniuses, who else would? It was apparent that Edda, Ronald, and Jaime realized that quickly. They knew very well that these disciples of the second-stage Pulse Control Realm were likely to have better future achievements than them even though they were seniors now. They took the initiative to befriend Caspian and the others. Soon, everyone was acquainted. As for Sebastian, he knew Caspian before and met Xander and the others through Caspian¡¯s introduction. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. So, he did not need to get to know them at that time purposely. The crowd chatted, and a neon light suddenly pierced through the surrounding white light, turning into a staircase that descended from the sky toward the group. On the stairs, a figure slowly walked over. Although the person did not approach yet, an imposing aura emerged spontaneously, and the nine disciples could not help but be awed. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 Ronald, who was the eldest of the nine, gasped and eximed when he saw the personing. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Terry!¡± Everyone else immediately shuddered when they heard that, and they all looked at the man walking down the neon stairs. The person appeared to be in his forties, and even though he was not tall, his every movement was daunted as if one could hear the faint sound of a thunderstorm. At that moment, Caspian forcibly suppressed the fear in his heart. While looking at the other party, he thought, ¡®Is this Elder Terry the Terry John who supported Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Department of War with Elder Leonard?¡¯ At the thought of that, there was a sense of admiration in Caspian¡¯s heart. The Heavenly Stars Sect was divided into eight parts, four of which were internal, and the others were external. Leonard and Terry were in charge of one of the four primary and outer divisions, the War Department. The War Department was also known as the Hall of War in other sects. As the name suggested, the division was in charge of the wars. Nheless, the War Department led any tasks that required fighting and killing, such as getting rid of monsters and demons. Leonard was the swordsman of Heavenly Stars Sect. Therefore, under normal circumstances, he would not attend to the matter personally. Instead, his existence was to intimidate the outside world and for the strength of the spirit of the internal sect. Hence, the War Department would mostly be handled by Terry. Terry¡®s temper was also much fiercer than Leonard¡¯s. Every time there was a battle, he was often the leader and the first to kill if he was needed to participate. Someone once said that among the eighteen outstanding figures in the Heavenly Stars Sect, the one who harvested the most lives was not Hayley, the first inbat power, nor Leonard, the swordsman, but Terry, the deputy head of the War Department. Moreover, someone even asserted that the number of people Hadley and Leonard killed did not equal a fraction of Terry¡¯s total. Although the description was suspected of exaggeration, it could also be seen that Terry was a decisive killer. Nevertheless, it was precisely because the War Department had such apelling character that Heavenly Stars Sect could rank among the six major sects of Earlington of Efrax. Even if their sect was known for not being good at fighting, there were still no sects and monsters who dared toe and cause trouble as they wished. In Earlington of Efrax, Terry was also nicknamed the Reaper¡¯s Scythe. Not only that, he could even stop the infant¡¯s night terrors in the mortal world. For such a heroic figure with an excellent reputation and countless contributions to the Heavenly Stars Sect, the eyes of the nine disciples present immediately lit up with admiration when they realized it was Terry. Terry also appeared in front of the crowd. He did not say anything but just stood there, and his imposing aura terrified everyone. His gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces one by one. During that time, Caspian did not know if he was delusional or not, but he felt that there was a slight pause when Terry looked at him. However, before Caspian could notice it carefully, Terry looked at the next person. Caspian did not overthink as Terry was an influential figure of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and he would not be able to figure out Terry¡¯s thoughts easily. ¡°I saw everyone¡¯s performance in Elenion,¡± Terry said and shocked everyone. ¡®Sure enough¡­¡¯ Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Thankfully, he nned from the beginning to find Asher quickly and urately. Otherwise, all his secret skills would be exposed in front of these elders just topete for a jade token. After all, the elders of the Heavenly Stars Sect were not people that ordinary disciples could fool at will. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just when Caspian was feeling relieved, Terry continued, ¡°I can tell that some of you did not show your true strength in thispetition due to your opponent.¡± Caspian felt somewhat guilty when he heard that, and he vaguely felt that Terry nced at him. ¡°There are also some people who didn¡¯tpete head-on with others but used some means to dy the game until the end,¡± Terry added. Edda¡¯s cheeks heated up, and it was her. ¡°There are some people who got the qualification but through flukes, and they weren¡¯t able to gain an overwhelming advantage. There are some people who are proud of their qualifications this time and feel that no one in the same level as them are their opponents anymore.¡± Terry stopped after saying all that, looking at the crowd. The four examples he cited almost all the performances of the nine disciples present. Although Terry did not mention it directly, the disciples could tell he was dissatisfied with their performance. After some time, Terrymented, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see this kind of performance in the nation¡¯s official religion election. Remember, the nation¡¯s official religion election won¡¯ t give you any retreat, even with the slightest idle, you might even fail, or even¡­ Die!¡± ¡°Die?¡± ¡°Die!¡± None of the nine people present ever participated in the nation¡¯s official religion election, and they all looked up in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you all scared?¡± Terry snorted, ¡°Death is inevitable in the nation¡¯s official religion election. Nine of you are selected today, but not all of you might return from the nation¡®s official religion election. Perhaps more than half of you will survive, or maybe only two wille back. The worst-case scenario is none of you return!¡± Caspian and the others never thought that thepetition of the nation¡®s official religion election between the six major sects would be so deadly. Judging from the expressions of everyone, it seemed that his words provoked the disciples. Then, Terry nodded and continued, ¡°But there are still two months before the nation¡¯s official religion election, which means that you have two months to make up for your shorings. Whether it¡¯s for winning some glory for the Heavenly Stars Sect or to save your life at that time, go and work hard!¡± ¡°Since you have stood out from more than 4,000 people by your abilities, the sect will naturally reward you. The specific reward will be sent to you before tonight. I hope to see a change in you after two months.¡± After instructing everyone, Terry left. At that time, the faces of several people in the square no longer had the joy of winning the qualifications before. Instead, many people had worried expressions on their faces. Obviously, they all knew that the opponents they faced in the nation¡¯s official religion election were stronger than those in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯spetition. At that time, their opponents would be the best outer disciples of the other five major sects. Moreover, the Heavenly Stars Sect was the least good atbat among the six major sects of Earlington of Efrax. In other words, their strength was the lowest among the six sects. After a long time, Jaime, the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple, let out a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s really beyond my expectations.¡± Chapter 544 Chapter 544 Jaime¡¯s words expressed the thoughts of the vast majority of people, and some of them even sighed silently. The joyful atmosphere before suddenly turned gloomy as nobody would have thought that after standing out among the 4000 people, they would face an entirely different tragic situation than expected. When Caspian noticed the atmosphere turned downcasted, he smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone looked at him, confused. Caspian¡®s eyes shed with bright lights as he chuckled and asked again, ¡°Did you never think that you would face a battle of life and death when you became a cultivator?¡± The question stunned everyone. Caspian continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, cultivators will face more life and death situations than mortals. An ordinary person will live for a lifetime, either dying from old age or illness. However, a cultivator might die while cultivating, ascending, or even facing his opponent. The word ¡®death¡¯ seems to be hanging above the cultivators¡¯ heads all the time. If so, why should everyone fear this battle?¡± Caspian¡¯s words seemed to make the crowd realize something. As they were all shocked by Terry just now, they could not think clearly. Nheless, Caspian cleared the gray clouds in their minds. When Caspian noticed the eyes of the other disciples were slowly glowing again, Caspian struck while the iron was hot and continued, ¡°When we¡¯re out doing a sect mission, we don¡¯t know how many dangers we¡¯ll encounter. The uing nation¡¯s official religion election is not much different from a sect task. Just because you think you¡¯re not strong enough now doesn¡¯t mean you should give up in advance.¡± Then, Caspian took a deep breath, saying, ¡°I know that Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯sbat skill is considered the weakest among the six major sects, but only when we stand in the ring can we have a chance to turn that around. If we step down now, there isn¡¯t even a chance to change people¡¯s minds. Besides¡­¡± Caspian paused, looking at everyone. Soon, his expression gradually turned serious. ¡°Before I entered the Heavenly Stars Sect, I made a grand wish.¡± Maya and the others were stunned. ¡°Casper, you¡­¡± They also heard about Caspian¡¯s action at that time, so they knew that at the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, Caspian made a public oath that was regarded as a lunatic. However, Edda, Ronald, and Jaime did not hear of it, so they all looked at Caspian. Caspian stared at everyone with a burning gaze. ¡°That¡¯s right. I said I want to change everyone¡¯s notion that the Heavenly Stars Sect is not good atbat, and I want to make the Heavenly Stars Sect the best atbat among the six major sects. Everyone thought it was an unrealistic dream. The fact that Heavenly Stars Sect is not good at fighting has been deeply rooted for hundreds of years or even thousands of years. Hence, how can I change it with a single word? However, my argument is that what can keep me going is the most unrealistic dream that grew out of my heart during the most passionate period of my youth. In this battle, I¡¯ll fight for my dreams and vows, so no matter who my opponent is, I will defeat him, or even, destroy him!¡± In hisst sentence, Caspian made no secret of his wild ambitions. After Caspian finished speaking, the scene became quiet again. However, the eyes of the originally gloomy people seemed to be burning quietly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The most unrealistic dream of my youth¡­¡± Ronald mumbled. He recalled when he just entered the Heavenly Stars Sect and the words he shouted when his tiny figure faced the magnificent mountain gate of the Heavenly Stars Sect. ¡°I, Ronald Owen, want to be an outstanding figure and the pride of the Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± At that moment, Ronald¡¯s young voice of that year resounded in his mind again. ¡°I want to settle the injustice in the world with my sword.¡± That was the promise Omar made to himself when he named his mansion the Sword Pavilion. ¡°That¡¯s right. My dream has just begun. How can I be afraid and withdraw because of a possible battle between life and death? I¡¯ve never been afraid of any challenges in the past.¡± Sebastian also felt strange in his heart. Caspian smiled when he saw everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. He understood that everyone was not afraid of challenges but felt pressure because of their status as a disciple of the Heavenly Stars Sect. Caspian believed that if these people had to deal with monsters and evil cultivators, they had absolutely nothing to fear. Instead, they just had no confidence because they had to face the other disciples from five other major sects as Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples. The confidence of the disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect will start and build up by the nine of us,¡¯ Caspian thought. Seeing the change in the people¡¯s attitude at the scene, Terry, who returned to the main hall, gave Hadley a wry smile. ¡°Hadley, it seems that these disciples have crossed this threshold, but I also ended up being the person to me for traumatizing them.¡± At that time, Hadley still stared at Caspian on the projection, and he appeared delighted. ¡°Before this, I never saw such confidence in the participants of the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Then, speaking of proper matters, Terry also restrained his expression, nodded, and replied, ¡±This Casper gives people a different feeling. He seems to be born with a resilience that exceeds ordinary people.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just innate, but also nurtured,¡± Hadley said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to his future performance.¡± ¡°This time, you¡¯re quick to snatch him. Otherwise, I would have recruited this Casper under me no matter what.¡± Terry sounded somewhat envious. If they did not see it with their own eyes, perhaps no one would believe that the extremely cruel deputy of the War Department would have such a petty emotion like a child failing to grab things from another. At the mention of that, Hadley could not help but burst intoughter. At the end of the previous trials, many elders in the hall almost fought because of Caspian. Apart from Leonard and Dakota, who long knew the inside story, there were at least ten of the other eighteen outstanding figures of the Heavenly Stars Sect, all vying to get Caspian under them, and they even listed various reasons. The way theypete gradually evolved from oral argument to physical fighting. However, when the battle was about to heat up, Hadley interrupted and mentioned that he had a verbal agreement with Caspian as early as a year ago. Once the trial was over, he would officially announce and ept Caspian as his disciple. Hadley still remembered the stunned expressions of the Heavenly Spirit Realm elders when he broke the news. Cultivators that reached that level and position probably already forgot what caused them to be dumbfounded thest time. Chapter 545 Chapter 545 Everyone was inspired by Caspian¡¯s words and rekindled their fighting spirit. Moreover, they knew that the sect would make arrangements for their cultivation in the following period, so they did not waste any more time and left. *** The Earlington of Efrax¡¯s nation¡¯s official religion election would be held in July. Although it was only May, Caspian only had about a month and a half to cultivate after deducting the time needed on the road. Not knowing what kind of opponent he was up against or what his opponent was good at, Caspian decided to cope with the unknown by sticking to what he was good at. As long as he could increase his strength to a powerful enough state, he did not need to think about what means his opponent would use but just proceed as usual. Days before, Caspian already started to sort out the n in his mind. Therefore, he was not panicking like a headless fly. In the following time, Caspian only needed to coordinate with the resources provided by the sect and follow his n to improve his strength step by step. When the nine disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect were decided, Jessica also received good news far away in the Dark Moon Sect in North Earlington. Lucy leaned next to Jessica with wide eyes, asking with an adorable face, ¡°Lady Jessica, Lady Jessica. Since you¡¯re representing the Dark Moon Sect in the nation¡®s official religion election, does that mean we can finally meet the idiot Casper?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jessica smiled faintly and took the newest letter she just received from Caspian. She read it many times and even knew it by heart, but she could not help but pick it up and reread it for confirmation. It was only because she felt more at ease when she saw Caspian¡¯s handwriting. Moreover, the letter was thest one sent by Caspian at the end ofst summer. In that letter, Caspian told Jessica that he would deal with an important matter that might take more than half a year. Hence, Caspian had no way to write to her, but he would surely do that once he returned to Heavenly Stars Sect Caspian also mentioned that when it was time for the nation¡¯s official religion election, he would fight for a ce as long as there was a chance. Even if there was none, he would create an opportunity to go to the capital of Earlington of Efrax. The reason was simple, the capital of Earlington of Efrax was in North Earlington, which was where Dark Moon Sect was located. Caspian¡¯s words were a little more cryptic, but Jessica could read the secrets between the lines. Thus, every time she saw that paragraph, Jessica¡¯s heart could not help but have a sweet feeling. When Lucy saw Jessica smile like a lovesick fool again, she pouted in annoyance. ¡°Lady Jessica, don¡¯t you think Casper is an idiot? He didn¡¯t tell you what he went to do. Even if that was fine, he could¡¯ve written the letters before he left and asked someone to send them to you every month. We don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s back yet.¡± Jessica looked askance at Lucy, put down the letter in her hand, and answered lightly, ¡°Since he¡®s not telling us, there must be a reason behind it. Besides, Casper didn¡¯t let others send his letter to me naturally because he wanted to ensure I¡¯d receive the actual copy. You¡¯re just a child, and you won¡¯t get it.¡± Lucy stuck out her tongue and giggled. Jessica would surely refute each time she made fun of Caspian, and Lucy was also used to it. That time was no exception. However, Lucy was also puzzled why she was somewhat concerned about Caspian as he did not write to them for such a long time. Lucy was perplexed. He was the big idiot that snatched Jessica away, so why would she still sometimes wake up in the middle of the night because she was worried for him? Soon, Lucy was lost in her thoughts, holding her chin in one hand. In the bamboo house, it suddenly became quiet again. ¡±We¡¯ll see you again in two months.¡± At that time, Lucy heard Jessica¡¯s sigh, and her heart suddenly trembled. However, she quickly felt depressed. ¡°Yeah¡­ Two full months. That big idiot!¡± Looking out the window at the gradually golden sky, Lucy suddenly thought it would be great if time could pass faster, preferably just with a swish, so that it would already be July. *** Caspian spent three days preparing carefully after he was selected. Then, he went into the Time Warp Zone. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The reward from the Heavenly Stars Sect was delivered on the night of returning from the square. Caspian¡®s reward was a hundred spirit stones, the opportunity to choose a high-rank weapon, and the qualification to go to Stargazing tform to choose a martial art. As for the chosen martial arts, the Heavenly Stars Sect hoped that these nine disciples could make a breakthrough in the nation¡¯s official religion election. Hence, they were allowed to choose Heaven Grade level martial arts. At that time, Caspiancked spirit stones. After all, he had thousands of spiritual stones, not to mention that his mother left him eight spiritual jades. Although Handsome stole one, Caspian also absorbed part of the spiritual Qi of one of them. In terms of value, the remaining seven spiritual jades were more filling and purer than the spiritual Qi of three thousand spirit stones could provide. Moreover, in the more than a month avable for cultivation, Caspian did not intend to spend more effort on his realm. With his current level, he did not have much hope of rising to the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm in a short time, even if he trained in the Time Warp Zone. Hence, it was better to spend the time improving his necessary strength. Leonard¡¯s Notes on Sword Intent alone was enough for him to research with all his might. Therefore,pared to the reward of a hundred spirit stones, a high-rank weapon and a Heaven Grade martial skill were more helpful to Caspian now. However, after some deliberation, Caspian was not in a hurry to pick the two as he intended to use the opportunities where he needed them most. As for tonight, Caspian wanted to modify the Wave-Breaking Sword, a ninth-grade weapon obtained from Francis, a disciple of the Great Oceans Sect. Caspian used the Ghoul-Locker Spear before, which left a deep impression on everyone. In addition, he had a ninth-grade massive sword and obtained the Heaven Grade martial art, Floating Light Clone. Coupled with the dignified Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s swordsman¡¯s notes, it would be a waste of great resources if he did not truly put them to full use. Hence, Caspian nned to polish the Wave-Breaking Sword that night. However, it was impossible for him to upgrade the weapon into an almost spirit tool, which would be extremely rare. If two pieces of an almost spirit tool appeared in Caspian¡¯s hands in a row, and any weapon would be elevated to such a terrifying level in his hands, not only would everyone be jealous, but the Heavenly Stars Sect would doubt his origin. Naturally, Caspian did not want to get into such trouble. Instead, he nned to rece the three inscription patterns on the Wave-Breaking Sword with more powerful ones. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 On the sixth floor of Tower of Life, the furnace roared and made a deafening sound. The scarlet light from the fire filled the entire stone room, giving people a feeling as if they were in a burning world. Caspian must first remove the original inscription patterns on the Wave-Breaking Sword to add new ones. It was apparent that Francis did not waste the ninth-grade Wave-Breaking Sword as he engraved three inscription patterns on it However, perhaps it was due to Francis¡¯s limited financial resources, or because the Great Oceans Sect was not good at inscriptions, Caspian thought the three inscription patterns originally on the Wave- Breaking Sword did not bring out the sword¡¯s maximum potential at all. The Wave-Breaking Sword was thrown into the furnace and left for two hours. When the bright red calcined giant sword was taken out, the original three inscription patterns on it could be removed. Not only that, but Caspian also took inscription materials from the dposition of the original inscription patterns from the furnace. ¡°Since the Wave-Breaking Sword is a giant sword, its speed, strength, and armor pration are all indispensable.¡± Caspian already knew what inscription patterns he would add to the Wave-Breaking Sword. Nowadays, he was already very familiar with the inscriptions. Then, Caspian brought the Wave-Breaking Sword to the Time Warp Zone, took out the inscription pen and materials, immediately got to work. For sharp weapons, it was necessary that the higher the grade of the inscription patterns engraved on it, the better the effect. Instead, the suitable patterns would bring the best result. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As the Wave-Breaking Sword was massive, it focused on shing and chopping. On the other hand, the Ghoul-Locker Spear emphasized picking and stabbing. Hence, if the Glorious Dragon was depicted on the Wave-Breaking Sword, its power was probably not yet a third of the Ghoul-Locker Spear. Caspian prepared three inscription patterns for Ghoul-Locker Spear: Heavy Weapon, Armor-Breaker, and Flowing Wind. The Heavy Weapon,monly known as the weight inscription, was the first pattern Caspian ever drew, and it was also his most skilled one. The Wave-Breaking Sword was a great sword with a sharp de. Thus, by enhancing its weight, it could naturally increase the power of its sh. The weight inscriptions that: Caspian drew provided a more extensive amplification than those in the past. Consequently, what seemed to be a giant sword actually had a weightparable to a heavy hammer, which was a nightmare for the unprepared enemies. The Armor-Breaker, also known as the armor-breaking inscription, could enhance the sharpness of the Wave-Breaking Sword. Once Caspian shed the weapon, the sword light would form arger arc. The original arc light was about four meters, and now it could be more than six meters. Not only that, but the attack range wasrger, and the de was sharper. In the past, splitting steel tes might be like chopping wood, but it was now as easy as tearing a piece of paper. Caspian carefully prepared the flowing wind inscription for the Wave-Breaking Sword. Compared with the ordinary longsword, the biggest problem with the giant sword was that it was slower to attack someone with it, although it was powerful. However, the flowing wind inscription would allow the cultivator to increase the speed at a certain moment when wielding the giant weapon. When the weapon was first swung, it was slow, but it suddenly elerated in the middle into a speed as fast as a meteor. As long as it was a normal person, it would be toote to react. Nevertheless, with the Flowing Wind, Caspian could sh at least six times in a row instead of just three. Coupled with the Heavy Weapon, the faster the speed, the stronger the power when Caspian attacked. That was something that Caspian considered in advance. Flowing Wind was a high-level inscription pattern among these three inscription patterns, and it was naturally the mostplicated to draw. Caspian concentrated on drawing the three inscriptions. When he was done, it was already a new day. After feeling the Wave-Breaking Sword with thetest three inscription patterns, Caspian nodded with satisfaction. Although everything went ording to Caspian¡¯s n so far, not everything would go as he wished. For example, the broken sword, Moon in Mirror, in the Thousand Machines Box. Until now, Caspian has not been able to find anything peculiar about it except its unique texture. Nheless, Caspian did not need it for the time being. Thus, he would only take it out and fiddle with it every day, but he would not deliberately spend time studying it. In the following time, Caspian carefully understood Leonard¡®s swordsmanship knowledge and practiced with the Floating Light Clone. Even though the time was very short, his aplishments in swordsmanship advanced by leaps and bounds. The only pity was that because Caspian cultivated alone, he had no way to feel the ¡°Furious Sword Intent¡± that he captured in the Spring of the Sword Spirit. After thinking for a while, Caspian came to a guess. ¡®Elder Leonard¡¯s swordsmanship is about death and life. Maybe I haven¡¯t been to that environment now, so I can¡®t understand it. In that case, I¡¯ll continue to practice first. Then, when the opportunity arises, perhaps everything will click.¡¯ Having made up his mind, Caspian continued to remain calm. Compared to the other eight disciples, Caspian had twice as much time as he had the Time Warp Zone. Hence, he had rtively ample time for cultivation. In addition, Caspian had vigorous blood and Qi and seldom felt tired. Thus, even in the Time Warp Zone, he rarely took a rest, and his practice was almost never interrupted for a long time. All the cultivation of his swordsmanship, formationprehension, devouring spiritual Qi, and more were proceeding in an orderly manner. In the blink of an eye, more than half a month passed. During that time, three major events happened in the Heavenly Stars Sect. The first one was that Frankie, the handler of the Heavenly Stars Sec¡¯s Dazzling Stars Pce, one of the eighteen outstanding figures, officially epted the elite disciple Adrian as his apprentice. Adrian almost lost the qualification due to his failed attempt at ttering Frankie, but the matter was finally concluded. However, the incident was not sudden, as Adrian was indeed a genius among the younger disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect. Moreover, it was long rumored that Frankie would ept him as a disciple, so not many people were surprised. The second thing was that because of Xander¡¯s exceptional performance in Elenion, he was completely approved by Leonard, the swordsman of the Heavenly Stars Sect. Then, he was epted as Leonard¡¯s disciple. When the matter was officially announced, some incidents in the trials were revealed. In Elenion, the City of Ruins, Xander defeated two mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples simultaneously, snatching the jade token without suffering any damage. That kind of strength was incredible. Many people have already begun to look forward to how Xander, who was first on the spiritual apprentice list for more than thirty months, would perform on the earth fiend list in the future. The first thing and the second thing were foreshadowed for a long time, and it was only a matter of course. Therefore, besides feeling envious and congratting the two, everyone did not appear too surprised. But, the third event was earth-shattering, and almost everyone in the Heavenly Stars Sect was stupefied when they heard the news, the person in charge of Heavenly Stars Sect, Hadley, officially epted Caspian as his disciple. Chapter 547 Chapter 547 That news was no less than a huge meteorite burning with raging mes, suddenly smashing into the calmke. In that instant, the Heavenly Stars Sect went into an uproar, and almost everyone talked about that for that few days. Even those unaware of ¡°Casper Montgomery¡± before knew him now, and the reason was straightforward, he was the handler¡¯s disciple. On the surface, Caspian might not appear as if he had any power, but his identity alone was enough. Whether they were the disciples or elders of the Heavenly Stars Sect, they immediately showed different reactions when they heard the news. Some were surprised, some were envious, some sneered, some were indifferent. In short, Caspian was not only famous among the apprentices and outer disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect at that time, but the higher-level inner disciples, elite disciples, and even core disciples and true disciples have all heard of him. Nheless, Caspian did not take everyone¡¯s reaction to heart at all. What cultivators really relied on was not their identity but their strength. After all, Hadley chose Caspian because of his strength and potential at that stage. Therefore, Caspian did not show himself in public but continued to practice in a low-key manner, without even stepping out of the door. *** nk! An exquisite teacup shattered on the ground, and the spiritual tea sshed everywhere. After being sshed by the water, Asher¡¯s knee went limp, and he fell to the ground. His head and body were still wrapped by thickyers of bandages, and his left hand was also fixed to his chest with splints and dressings, which made him look extremely miserable. Not far in front of Asher, Adrian appeared furious, and his facial features were twisted as he clenched his fists, making crackling sounds. He was also the one who smashed the teacup ruthlessly just now. In that instant, the atmosphere in the room was suppressed to the extreme, as if a whirlwind gathered on the ground. The neatly paved floor swayed slightly, and the tables and chairs on the ground also bumped up and down as if they were in a storm. Adrian, who was in the center of the storm, obviously did not realize that he lost so much control of himself as his teeth still rattled, and his eyes were full of anger and resentment. Asher was horrified by the state of his brother. He dressed himself to appear slightly tragic today to report the news that Caspian was epted as Hadley¡¯s disciple. Originally, he wanted to arouse Adrian¡¯s anger toward Caspian. In the best case, Adrian would reward himself with some cultivation resources. However, it was clear that Asher grossly underestimated Adrian¡¯s hatred for Caspian. The moment Adrian heard the news, Asher was sted into the air and fell heavily to the ground. At that moment, the storm indoor was still condensing, and the floor under Adrian¡¯s feet began to shatter with a ttering sound, and cobweb-like cracks spread out toward the surroundings. ¡°Casper, Casper, Casper!¡± Adrian uttered through gritted teeth. With every word he said, the hatred in his heart increased by another level. Adrian remembered that he did not care about the name at the very beginning as he only heard it once from Asher, and it was not the first time that he heard the names of other disciples from Asher. After all, Asher was a well-known troublemaker among the outer disciples. The arrogant and domineering Asher woulde and beg for help with a bitter expression every time he encountered a disciple he could not deal with. Moreover, the disciple was only an apprentice, and Adrian could not care less as he could simply defeat the person with just a finger. Adrian always thought he was the most talented disciple the Heavenly Stars Sect had in the recent hundreds of years. Adrian realized that things did not seem to be what he thought because the guy called Casper was much more tenacious than he thought. Even his ascension speed somewhat terrified Adrian. The other party started cultivatingter than him, but his promotion speed was obviously faster! In less than three short years, the guy was actually promoted from an apprentice to an outer disciple, and his realm rose from the first-stage Pulse Control Realm to the mid-level second -stage Pulse Control Realm! As for Adrian, he actually suffered losses in the person¡¯s hands! Asher was the highly anticipated genius, but in the end, he suffered at the hands of a bug that he did not care about in the past! What made Adrian even more unwilling to ept the truth was that due to his attempt to suppress Caspian, he almost lost the chance to be epted by Frankie. After the matter was finalized, Adrian finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, Asher heard the news that Caspian was actually epted as Hadley¡¯s personal disciple! It was as if Adrian racked his brain to please his teacher, only to get a silver ingot. Not only that, he almost lost the silver ingot because of Caspian! Nevertheless, once Adrian recovered from his fear and restrained his words and deeds like walking on thin ice, finally getting his silver ingot, he learned that Caspian quietly got a box of gold! At that moment, Adrian even thought of crushing the piece of silver in his hand and throwing it away! Crackle and rattle! Under the heavy pressure, not only was the ground shattering but even the tables, chairs, and benches in the house began to crack and even exploded directly. Asher was so scared that he turned as pale as a paper. He never thought that Adrian¡¯s reaction to the matter would be so huge, and he never expected that Adrian¡¯s strength was far beyond his imagination. Woo woo woo! In a short while, there was even the sound of a gust of wind blowing in the room. Asher felt he lost control of his body, and he was about to be blown up and torn to pieces by the strong wind. ¡°Adrian, Adrian!¡± Asher was scared out of his wits, shouting desperately. He came just to report the news about Caspian, not to seek his death! Asher kept shouting, finally calling Adrian back to his senses. Then, Adrian¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and the whirlwind in the room stopped instantly. Asher screamed and fell, smashing onto the already crumbling table below him. ¡°Asher, have you been busy in Heavenly Stars Sect recently?¡± Adrian said suddenly, with a half-smiling look on his face. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Asher was frightened, not knowing how to answer. Then, he hesitated, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all¡­ All depending on your orders, Adrian.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, help me with one thing.¡± Adrian took a deep breath, walked over to Asher with an amicable manner, leaned down, and put his face in front of Asher. Although Adrian seemed to be smiling, Asher trembled uncontrobly from the fear, as if he fell into an ice cer. ¡°Asher, I think I can only be at ease if you do this,¡± Adrian said.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 Adrian¡¯s slightly innocent-looking face now had a gloomy look that Asher never saw before. Asher suddenly felt that Adrian was like a stranger. The longer he was stared at by Adrian, the more frightened Asher became. He even suspected that his heart would stop beating if it continued. Asher could not bear it any longer and asked, ¡°What, what are your orders?¡± It was an ordinary question, but Asher trembled when he said it. Asher did not know why, but he had a feeling when he asked that question, a bloody door with a deadly aura slowly opened in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it, and you just have to do as I say.¡± Adrian leaned into Asher¡¯s ear and whispered his n. Asher was shocked at first, and then his eyes showed iparable shock and fear, his face became pale as paper. After a while, Asher was drenched in sweat, and he trembled nonstop. By the time Adrian finished speaking and straightened up again, Asher almost did not look like a human being. ¡°Do¡­ Do you want to do this?¡± Asher asked with great difficulty, gasping for breath. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged it. As long as you do as I say, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Then, Adrian smiled. ¡°You and I are close rtives, so I believe that only you can do that well. Don¡¯t fail again, dear brother.¡± ¡°What, what if I fail?¡± Asher asked. He could not help but worry as the n Adrian just whispered in his ear was too terrifying and shocking. Even now, Asher could not believe that Adrian nned it. At that moment, Asher felt as if he never knew Adrian. ¡°Fail?¡± Adrian suddenlyughed. As Adrian went through puberty, his voice started to change, and his currentughter made Asher feel ufortable. Afterughing for a while, Adrian looked at Asher, saying, ¡°Only you and I know about this. If you fail, we¡¯ll be punished by the Heavenly Stars Sect like never before. Dear brother, tell me, will you fail?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Asher¡¯s scalp tingled. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He did not expect that Adrian was much more extreme than he thought. Moreover, Asher did not hope for things to turn out that way when he first came. Adrian¡¯s gaze gradually became sharper, and Asher¡¯s hesitant attitude made him feel very dissatisfied. However, Asher felt Adrian¡¯s change in attitude, and he nervously nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. How can I ruin such a simple task! Just leave it to me!¡± ¡±Okay, since that¡¯s the case, you can leave today. If it goes well, you¡¯ll hear the good news in a few days.¡± Adrian smiled slightly. Asher felt a chill running down his spine when he saw Adrian¡¯s smile. He did not dare to stay here any longer, and he hurriedly found an excuse to escape quickly. When Asher left the room and ce, he noticed that the scorching sun zed. Yet, Asher still felt as if his whole body was drenched in the cold rain. He was never so uneasy before, but when he thought of Adrian¡¯s gaze, Asher felt that he had no way out. ¡°Let¡¯s just give it a try!¡± Asher gritted his teeth and strode forward. Asher did not know that Adrian watched his every move from a distance after he left. As Adrian was currently in the Holy Land Realm, keeping Asher from discovering him was as easy as breathing. Seeing Asher go, Adrian¡®s eyes were filled with frost. ¡°You¡¯ve been causing me trouble again and again. If you weren¡¯t my elder brother, you would¡¯ve died years ago. That time, you still need me to clean up your mess. Keeping you around me will only bring me an endless disaster. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll personally send you away. As for you, Casper¡­ Hehe¡­¡± Adrian sneered. His heart was as hard as steel, and he exuded a murderous aura. *** After another half a month, they entered June, and there were still about ten days left before they departed to the capital of Earlington of Efrax. Today, Caspian finally came to the Stargazing tform to collect the reward as one of the nine participants. As for the other disciples, they already received them as early as a month ago as they believed that it was an opportunity to improve their strength. After receiving the martial arts, it would take them more than a month to cultivate and practice. However, Caspian made a different choice at that time. Not only did hee to Stargazing tform muchter than everyone else, but what he chose was not a martial skill that could improve hisbat power. The reward that Heavenly Stars Sect gave him was to select a Heaven Grade martial skill. Instead, Caspian discussed it with Hadley and decided to use the opportunity to choose a Heaven Grade martial skill coupled with a thousand sect contribution points in exchange for a non-offensive spell. Hadley was extremely puzzled when he heard Caspian¡¯s request. After all, before the Holy Land Realm, the cultivators could master only three spells at most, and these three were still very limited. Therefore, during the Pulse Control Realm, once a cultivator has the opportunity to learn a technique, he would select it after extremely careful consideration. They would pick the ones that could significantly improve theirbat power. But, Caspian paid such a huge price, choosing a non-offensive and non-defense spell, which was simply unfathomable. That was like a person who obviously had inexhaustible wealth but still chose to live a frugal life. Moreover, for the sake of living that kind of poor life, he was willing to break a leg by himself. That was simply baffling. Nheless, Caspian went to Hadley not to seek his opinions. He decided on that long ago after careful consideration. After initial doubts and confusion, Hadley finally chose to trust Caspian¡¯s judgment. However, he still asked curiously, ¡°Which spell are you choosing?¡± ¡°Eye of Insight,¡± Caspianughed, ¡°A reconnaissance technique that isn¡¯t so useful.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Hadley nodded, but soon, he showed a meaningful smile, ¡°This technique is indeed rtively unpopr. In the entire Heavenly Stars Sect, unless it¡®s toplete a certain task where the disciples have to learn it, no one will take the initiative to do so. Additionally, most disciples have not heard of this spell before.¡± Having said that, Hadley paused for a moment andughed. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re fully prepared for the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± Chapter 549 Chapter 549 Caspian knew that with Hadley¡¯s realm, there was no point in ying tricks. Conversely, Hadley might even think Caspian was a dishonest person. Hence, Caspian nodded truthfully. ¡°This technique might be useless for others, but it may be a miracle for me when the timees.¡± Hadley knew that Caspian would not do anything useless, so after a bit of pondering, he agreed. ording to the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s sect rules, the disciples were not allowed to change the rewards of the sect at will. After all, if someone were to pursue it, the disciple¡¯s behavior would be a challenge to the sect¡¯s authority. Nheless, Caspian has already obtained Hadley¡¯s permission, and he also paid an additional price of 1,000 sect contribution points. Moreover, the technique he wanted to exchange was also an unpopr technique, which would not be as good to improve his strength as a Heaven Grade martial art. Thus, there was no objection. Consequently, Caspian smoothly received the jade slip that recorded the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± technique from the Stargazing tform. Caspian¡¯s current spells included the God of Thunder, the Water Shade, and the Godly Finger of Cruor motivated by his blood and Qi. As the Godly Finger of Cruor was not motivated by spiritual 0i, it was not restricted by the rule that the cultivator of the Pulse Control Realm could only learn three spells. With the Eye of Insight, Caspian was equivalent to mastering four magic skills. Cultivators during the Pulse Control Realm period who could master the four spells were extremely rare. At least in the South Earlington area, Caspian never heard of the second one. The notion that Pulse Control Realm cultivators could master at most three techniques based only on the experience umted by generations of cultivators was time-tested. Nevertheless, who would have thought Caspian could break theyer of shackles by ident. Of course, Caspian did not tell anyone else about that. At least the God of Thunder¡¯s mastery was currently unknown to anyone other than him, Handsome, and Daisy. After obtaining the jade slip, it did not mean that Caspian could learn it immediately. The reconnaissance technique was unpopr because, on the one hand, it would not improve the cultivator¡¯sbat power, and on the other hand, it was more challenging to learn that spell than the others. Other techniques were nothing more than running the spiritual Qi in the body to achieve the purpose of activating the technique. The more troublesome ones would be like the God of Thunder, which required a lightning conductor. As for the Eye of Insight, it needed the assistance of some materials before it could be mastered. These materials were not too rare, but the requirements for the year or other aspects were rather peculiar. Hence, after Caspian searched them at the Astrea Pavilion, there were still two missing items. ¡°Ganoderma lucidum that¡¯s more than seventy-five years old, and the hemlock that has been quenched by fire.¡± These two scarce materials made Caspian frown. The Ganoderma lucidum was a type of polypore fungus. The one Caspian looked for had something simr to an eyeball pattern on it, which would only appear when it reached 50 years. When it grew until 60 years old, the eyeball pattern would be three-dimensional like a real eye, and when it was 70 years old, the eyeball in the eye could roll around. If the medicinal material were taken or refined into medicinal pills, it would be helpful for practicing some eye-rted spells and magical powers. However, these spells and magical powers were too unpopr, so that type of Ganoderma lucidum was not paid much attention. Caspian searched the Astrea Pavilion and finally found that although Heavenly Stars Sect had that kind of material, the highest year was only forty years and was still nted in the ground. Moreover, Caspian would need it next month, so it would be toote even if it were moved to the Time Warp Zone to grow. As for the hemlock that has been quenched by fire, it was also a headache for Caspian. That kind of thing could only be obtained by chance. After thinking about it for a while, Caspian felt that it would be a waste of time if he waited for these two materials to appear in the Astrea Pavilion, so he nned to visit some exchanges in the city, just like the Oceans Chamber of Commerce in Evergreen Town back then. The Oceans Chamber of Commerce established in Evergreen Town was only one of the branches. It was a behemoth that spanned almost the entire Earlington of Efrax. Visiting an exchange such as the Oceans Chamber of Commerce would be helpful as even if the branch Caspian was at did not have the materials he needed, they would actively help him find it. If there were goods in other branches, they would help him transfer them over. If they could not find the products required, they would source for Caspian on the spot with their financial and material resources. Then, within a few days, Caspian would be able to collect them. Although the price may be higher, what Caspiancked now was not money but time. Therefore, after making up his mind, Caspian told Hadley that he nned to leave early and not follow everyone. Not long after, Caspian met Omar and others, and when he talked about his idea, he suddenly realized that there were many people with simr ns. After asking, Caspian realized that everyone nned to take the opportunity to go out and practice. If they fastened their pace, they would arrive in the capital of Earlington of Efrax in North Earlington about 20 days from the Heavenly Stars Sect property. After all, they were not mortals who could only take the official route, and not to mention the cultivator¡¯s walking speed was much faster than that of ordinary people. Even if there was a dy, they could reach the capital using the spirit boat or the teleportation array in the city. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Since there was ample time, they might as well go outside and experience the world. When Caspian heard it, he felt that what everyone said was reasonable. Moreover, they would pass through the territories of several other sects while walking from South Earlington to North Earlington, and they could learn about their future opponents on the way and prepare early. However, there was one thing that Caspian did not expect, Maya offered to travel with Caspian. Not only that, but Caspian also felt that it was difficult to refuse Maya¡¯s excuse. Caspiancked two materials, and Maya also needed to buy some items that the Astrea Pavilion did not have. Coincidentally, Maya knew that in the ce where Middle Earlington was close to South Earlington, a floating market would be opened in ten days. ording to Maya, the floating market had a certain reputation in Middle Earlington and South Earlington as it was a kind of market where cultivators spontaneously gathered and bartered. The number of sect cultivators was far less than that of individual cultivators, and the individual cultivators might not be not as strong as sect cultivators. Still, many bizarre materials that the sectscked, such as the secret books in the tombs or the ores in the hidden realms, could be obtained from them due to theirrge number and mixture of bad and good people. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 ording to Maya, if Caspian went to the town¡¯s chamber ofmerce, he might not be able to buy it within the limited time, but if he went to the floating market, he could even buy better materials. He was persuaded by Maya¡¯s words as in Caspian¡¯s n, the Eye of Insight could not only help him at that stage, but it would also be one of the means he relied on in the future. After all, he has led troops to fight, and he deeply understood how important it was to have a clue on everything around him. However, Caspian did not immediately agree with Maya because he had a problem and did not think of a proper solution. The problem was Little Candy. At that stage, the Mirage White Tiger naturally could not openly appear in public. However, feeding Little Candy would be a problem if Caspian was on the road with Maya. Little Candy could stay in the Earring of Echo for more than twenty days, but it had to eat after all. Moreover, Caspian could not let Little Candy out in front of Maya and put it back after that as if nothing happened. Caspian and Maya might be best friends, but his secrets were a different concern. However, Caspian did not expect that after Handsome heard the problem that bothered him, the little pig mmed its little hooves loudly, saying, ¡°Caspian, Caspian, you¡¯re such a smart person. How can you not think of such a simple solution?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian frowned, looking at Handsome from the corner of his eye. The little white pig initially wanted to be mysterious deliberately, but it suddenly noticed the temperature in the surroundings became cold. Then, Handsome saw Caspian¡¯s unfriendly gaze, and the little pig quickly changed its tone and said pleasingly, ¡°Caspian, you¡¯re so mean. Anyway, just because it¡¯s inconvenient for you to feed Little Candy, it¡¯s convenient for me.¡± Handsome winked at Caspian mid-sentence, and there was an uncontroble expectation in his eyes. Caspian knew that Handsome wanted to go inside the Earring of Echo as it was very curious about the storage magic tool that could hold living things and its mystery. However, Caspian never promised Handsome before. Although he understood that Handsome had a selfish motive, Caspian thought. the little pig¡¯s suggestion was reasonable. Moreover, Handsome¡¯s original figure might be massive, but the little white pig was only the size of two fists at the moment. Hence, when he quietly asked Handsome to bring the food into the Earring of Echo, Maya would never find out. Even if Maya realized that the little white pig was gone, it would not be an issue as such a small pet pig could snuggle into his arms. After making up his mind, the problem was properly resolved. Handsome was happy, and so was Caspian. That night, Caspian went to discuss with Maya and set their schedule. As everyone else had their ns and different departure time, Maya ended up being the only one who went on the road ahead of schedule with Caspian. Five dayster, Caspian and Maya were on their way to North Earlington. At that time, they also found out the date of the nation¡¯s official religious election. Since it was only mid-June, they only needed to arrive at the capital of Earlington of Efrax before July 18th. Now that they had a month to the day, it was morefortable than their anticipated twenty days on the road. Since there was plenty of time, and there were still more than ten days before the floating market started, Caspian and Maya did not hurry, and they traveled while admiring the scenery of South Earlington. As Maya was born in Earlington of Efrax, she exined a lot to Caspian about the customs of the country along the way, which greatly increased Caspian¡¯s knowledge. After walking for seven days, the two came to the junction of South Earlington and Middle Earlington. Although it was a border, it was still a big area, and it would take about three days to enter Middle Earlington fully. Caspian and Maya have reced their Heavenly Stars Sect uniforms with ordinary clothing during that time. After all, the Heavenly Stars Sec was not the only sect in Earlington of Efrax, and keeping a low profile in other sects¡¯ territories would reduce unnecessary troubles. There was another one of the six major sects in South Earlington, the Sacred Pce Sect. Two dayster, Caspian and Maya came to a lush mountain. As long as they crossed the mountain, they would enter Middle Earlington. The mountain was long excavated with wide stairs. After all, more mortals than cultivators had to pass through South Earlington and Middle Earlington. At the foot of the mountain, Caspian and Maya found a checkpoint in front of the stairs, and if they wanted to pass, they would have to pay 20 fedulings. There was a long queue at the moment, and despite being cultivators, Caspian and Maya did not deliberately cut the queue. Instead, they lined up and moved forward in order. At that time, many people in the teamined. ¡°There was no checkpoint before this. What¡¯s going on today?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but twenty fedulings per person is too expensive.¡± ¡°These people don¡¯t seem to be the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s officials. Who are they? Why can they just set a checkpoint as they wished?¡± ¡°Shh! They¡¯re from the Simmons family nearby.¡± Hearing that, someone immediately widened their eyes. ¡°The Simmons family with the Walk on Air?¡± ¡°I just inquired, and they mentioned that the head of the Simmons family was just promoted to the second-stage Pulse Control Realm not long ago. This group of people blocked the road and set up a station to ept gifts!¡± As soon as the words came out, some people were dissatisfied. ¡°What does the promotion of the head of the Simmons family have to do with us? Why do we need to give a congrattory gift?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down!¡± Someone next to him was annoyed and red at him. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Twenty fedulings are not too much or little. If you give it, you won¡¯t lose a piece of yourself. If you provoke the Simmons family in this kind of ce, whose fault will it be when you fall to your death while climbing the mountain?¡± The man who felt indignant just now turned pale, shuddering as he did not dare to say anything more. Hearing the discussion from the surrounding people, Maya looked at Caspian and whispered, ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Crossing the mountain is the fastest way. The floating market will open the day after tomorrow. If we spare this mountain, it¡¯ll take at least three days. If we miss what we need, it won¡¯t be worth it. Forty fedulings for the two of us is not much,¡± Caspian replied. Forty fedulings was insignificant for Caspian now. If others snatched the things he wanted in the floating market to save the money, it would not be worth it. Moreover, if there were any good things in the market organized by the individual cultivators, it would inevitably be looted. Caspian also wanted to get some unexpected gains, so he naturally wanted to be there a day earlier. Perhaps that way, he could get some surprising findings. Chapter 551 Chapter 551 Once they made their decision, Caspian and Maya joined the queue and waited for their turn to climb the mountain. It was not long until they reached the front of the queue. Everyone that lined up in front of them were mortals. To cultivators, 20 fedulings was nothing to throw a fuss over. However, it was arge sum to mortals. That was why the Simmons family, who set up the checkpoint to collect congrattory gifts, could not escape the inevitable cries of displeasure and protest. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. There was even the asional scuffle. Despite their wretchedness, the Simmons family were warriors, and there just happened to be a few of them standing guard at the checkpoint. Even if people were unhappy and went as far as to cause a ruckus, things would settle down very quickly. The Simmons warriors took one look at the little white pig sitting dignifiedly on Caspian¡¯s shoulder, and their eyes lit up. ¡°A cultivator!¡± It was obvious that the little white pig was a mythical monster, and anyone who was able to train a mythical monster would naturally be a cultivator. The Simmons family members exchanged nces and saw hints of cautiousness in each other¡¯s eyes. After all, messing with mortals and messing with cultivators were twopletely different matters. ¡°For two,¡± Caspian said as he reached out his hand and presented 40 fedulings, gesturing to himself first, then at Maya. The Simmonses were taken aback by how nonchntly Caspian handed the money over. They expected that being a cultivator, Caspian would want to reveal his identity and give them a piece of his mind. The mortals before him openly expressed their dissatisfaction, so they were prepared for a cultivator to act more pompously. The Simmonses realized that the cultivator who stood before them was probably someone who did not want to cause trouble! Upon that realization, an ominous spark appeared in the eyes of the Simmons member who blocked the path. ¡°What about that?¡± said one of the Simmons men who had a mole on his cheek. He pointed at Handsome, obviously testing Caspian¡¯s limits. Maya¡¯s brows furrowed, but she kept silent at the sight of Caspian¡¯s indifference. ¡°Do we need to pay for pets?¡± Caspian inquired coldly. As he said the word ¡°pet¡±, Caspian felt Handsome give him a sharp jab on the shoulder. ¡°A normal pet wouldn¡¯t have to pay, of course. This one, however, is an unusual one,¡± replied the man. Seeing Caspian¡¯s passivity, the Simmons family were even more confident that the man was a wimp. If they did not teach him a lesson, they would be wasting a grand opportunity! ¡°It¡¯s the same twenty, oh no, thirty fedulings!¡± announced the man with the mole. The other Simmons family members nodded their heads in agreement. ¡±Fine!¡± Caspian said curtly. He refused to argue with them and handed over an extra 30 fedulings. ¡°You!¡± The Simmons family werepletely caught off guard. They were prepared for Caspian to protest, so they had a reason to mess him up. They did not expect him to hand over the money so simply. The man with the mole stood frozen in bewilderment. When he noticed hispanions signaling at him, he reached out and snatched the money from Caspian¡¯s hand, but did not move out of the way. ¡°Why are you still in the way?¡± Caspian asked as he threw a nce at the man. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I mean¡­¡± the man with the mole stammered with a flustered expression on his face as he threw pleading nces at hispanions. They came across a rare golden goose, but only managed to get a measly 30 fedulings from him. They could not possibly be satisfied with that. At that moment, a middle-aged man with a goatee walked over. It was clear that the man was someone of status amongst the Simmons family members. He sauntered over to the group and examined Caspian and Maya while stroking his goatee. The man chuckled, then said, ¡°When the head of our family advanced to the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm a few days ago, we were robbed of 100,000 fedulings. At the time, someone saw a young man and young woman sneaking out of the family house with a large box. Perhaps the both of you would do us the honor ofing back to us and aiding with the investigation?¡± ¡°What the h*ll are you talking about? Do you know who we are?¡± Maya scowled as she raised her brows. As a disciple of martial arts, Maya naturally refused to argue with the Simmons family¡¯s earlier extortion. However, now that they used them of a crime, she could no longer hold back her anger. The Simmonses waited for Caspian and Maya¡¯s resistance. The man with the goatee¡¯s expression turned stony. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. All offenders are punishable byw, be they royalty ormoners. If you didn¡¯t steal our money, then open up your bags and let us search! Otherwise, you¡¯reing with us,¡± the man said coldly. ¡±That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Open your bags and let us examine them!¡± The other Simmons family members jeered and chanted along. ¡°You!¡± Maya cried as her cheeks flushed with anger. She did not expect these people to be so shameless. ¡°Do you know who we are? We are¡­¡± Caspian cut Maya off before she could finish her sentence. ¡°I didn¡®t mind when you extorted my money, but it seems like you¡¯ve let that get to your head now. Do you feel like you¡¯ve lived too long?¡± Caspian snickered, then reached out and pointed at each Simmons family member and added, ¡°Leave thirty spirit stones each, then get lost.¡± Caspian¡¯s words made the Simmons men¡¯s faces change. The man with the goatee was a first-stage cultivator of the Pulse Control Realm. At that moment, his expression turned menacing. He shot Caspian an icy re, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t care where you came from, punk. All that matters is that this is the Simmons family¡¯s territory. You¡¯re just causing trouble for yourself like this, do you understand?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one causing trouble for the Simmons family, do you understand?¡± Caspian responded with narrowed eyes. Caspian¡¯s words made the Simmons men think that the young manpletely lost his mind. ¡°B*stard! Seize them and let the elders deal with them!¡± cried the man with the goatee to the other Simmons men. ¡°While you¡¯re at it, search them thoroughly and find out where they hid our 100,000 fedulings!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± In an instant, the Simmons men began to charge towards Caspian and Maya. ¡°Imbeciles,¡± Caspian said as his eyes turned as cold as ice. Before the men could get close, he took a step forward, raised his hand, andnded a hard p on the cheek of the man with a goatee. The man did not have time to react. His vision blurred as if fogged up by strong winds. The next moment, his head felt as if it was smashed into by a battering ram. There was a buzzing in his head, and he lost all awareness before dropping to the ground. The instant Caspian attacked the man¡¯s brain, it was like a bottle toppled over. All of the man¡¯s teeth fell out of his mouth with a spurt of blood. One p was all it took to take the man out. Caspian stepped down on the man¡¯s face, looked towards the mortified Simmons family members, then snickered, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. It¡¯s fifty spirit stones per head now. Let the head of your familye to take you back with ransom money now!¡± Chapter 552 Chapter 552 The other Simmons men who charged toward Caspian and Maya before were now frozen in their tracks. Every one of their faces manifested shock, terror, and confusion. To the men, the change in Caspian¡¯s demeanor from his earlierposure was too great. He handed over the fedulings with such calm just moments before, but he stood with his foot on a man¡¯s face and demanded a ridiculous amount of spirit stones, which were much more valuable. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± The man with the mole on his cheek stammered nervously. He wanted to say threatening words, but he could not even spit out aplete sentence at that moment. ¡°Stop mumbling and hand over the money!¡± Caspian snapped, thennded his hand on the man¡¯s cheek and sent him falling to the ground. The man felt like he was run into by a giant, raging beast. His vision went dark, and a wave of blood gushed up his throat. His entire body felt like all his bones were being crushed as hey motionless on the ground. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The remaining Simmons men felt a chill at the sight before them. They snapped back to reality and screamed in terror as they scattered in different directions in a panicked frenzy. ¡°Trying to run?¡± Caspian said with a cold smile, then stepped forward. Caspian¡¯s skills and techniques were a thousand times more advanced than that of the scurrying Simmons men. In an instant, apart from the one man that he let go on purpose, the other Simmons family members were swiftly smacked to the ground and dragged back to the checkpoint, stacked into a pile of limp bodies. ¡°Are you nning on making them pay a ransom for these men?¡± Maya asked. They were not on Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory at that moment. If they got in trouble, it would not be easy to settle things. Handsome, who squatted on Caspian¡¯s shoulder, could not help but roll his eyes at the sight of Maya¡¯s concerned expression. If it were not for Maya¡¯s presence, he would have enthusiastically pped his little hooves together and sung Caspian¡¯s praises! Hearing Maya¡¯s worry, Caspian chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s up to the head of the Simmons family.¡± If the Simmons head behaved well and paid 50 spirit stones per head for the seven men, as well as the one that was let go, for a total of 400 spirit stones, then everything would be settled then and there. However, if the Simmons head were to refuse and insist on standing up for his men, then Caspian could not guarantee what consequences would follow. Caspian stood waiting on the spot with his arms crossed. In less than 30 minutes, a spirit boat was seen speeding toward them from a distant meadow. Caspian and Maya nced at each other and saw surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. They did not expect the Simmons family to be wealthy enough to own a spirit boat However, they could not figure out why a family that could afford a spirit boat would set up a checkpoint to rob people under the pretense of collecting congrattory gifts. The spirit boat traveled at a much faster speed than a typical cultivator would steer it. Before long, the boat came to a halt about 20 feet away from where Caspian stood. When the boat¡¯s cabin opened, a middle-aged man dressed in a long, ck gown appeared and furiously charged toward Caspian. ¡°What ignorant fool daredy a hand on my kin? You must have a death wish!¡± bellowed the man as he continued to charge ahead. When he was about five feet away from Caspian, the man suddenly drew his sword and aimed it at Caspian. ¡°You¡®re dead!¡± In an instant, the sword¡¯s beams swept down like a tidal wave. An air-splitting noise and ruthless murderous intent filled the air. Caspian waspletely enveloped in the ruckus as if he was moments away from being shredded to pieces. ¡°How bold of you!¡± Maya cried out as she watched the ck-clothed man. From what she could tell, that fool was nothing but a first-stage cultivator of the Pulse Control Realm. His behavior was greatly disrespectful to her and Caspian as advanced cultivators. What riled Maya up the most was the fact that, despite being a high-level member of the Simmons family, the man arrived and drew his sword with the intent to kill without first finding out the truth of the situation. Caspian suddenly opened his eyes just as Maya was about to step in. The air around them instantly turned as thick and heavy as mercury. The darkness was inplete contrast with the lightness of the sword beams. The murderous man in ck was stunned as he felt his heart involuntarily skip a beat. Caspian did not even make a move yet, but an unprecedented horror radiated from the bottom of the man¡¯s heart and up to his spine. It felt as if his crown was about to burst. ¡°Reckless fool!¡± Caspian spat, then reached out and snatched the sword from the man¡¯s grasp. He grabbed the man¡¯s throat, then violently mmed him to the ground. A bright streak of light surrounded the sword, then shed down in a fountain of blood. Caspian hacked off the man¡¯s legs at the thighs, and what followed was a shrill cry of pure agony from the man in ck. At that moment, it was as if the spirit boat that was stopped not too far away shook in fear. Within seconds, the boat turned and sped off in the direction it came from. ¡°Help! Somebody help me!¡± The dismembered man in ck screamed in the direction of the escaping spirit boat. His face was as white as a sheet of paper and his eyes were filled with dread and hopelessness. Caspian¡¯s face remained unchanged as he flung the sword forward with a powerful force. The sword shot ahead like a bolt of lightning, reached the spirit boat in an instant, and crashed straight into it. The force in which the sword hit the boat was as if an invisible, giant fist pummeled it onto its side. It took much effort for the boat to spring back up and gather its bearings, then escape in a scrambling mess. The man in ck was dumbfounded. His jaw dropped and his mouth was wide open, but he could not make a sound. For a second, he evenpletely forgot about the pain of losing both his legs. At that moment, the only thing he could feel was an unbelievable horror. His opponent possessed such terrifying power! What horrifying force did the Simmons family get themselves entangled with? The man in ck trembled as he lifted his head to meet Caspian¡¯s malicious smirk ¡°Since you tried to kill me, no one is going to be able to save you today!¡± Caspian hissed. The corners of Caspian¡¯s lips were curled up into a smile, but upon hearing the words that came out of his mouth, the man in ck felt as if he was thrown into an icy abyss. A chill shot to his very core. More members of the Simmons family arrived about an hourter. That time, there was no spirit boat. A middle-aged man with a noble, elegant appearance approached with five other family members trailing behind him. The man that Caspian deliberately released earlier was now tied up and strung along with the group. Seeing the way the group followed the middle-aged man every step, and noticing that he was a second-stage cultivator of the Pulse Control Realm, Caspian figured out the man¡¯s status. Caspian was not wrong. The group stopped about ten feet away from where he stood. The middle-aged man then said, ¡°I, Phillip Simmons, head of the Simmon family, wish to discuss today¡¯s misunderstanding with our cultivator peers.¡± Chapter 553 Chapter 553 Caspian had detained members of the Simmons family, but Phillip Simmons arrived and immediately dered the whole matter a ¡°misunderstanding¡±. It was clear that Phillip was aware of what happened earlier. Otherwise, he would not tie up the man that Caspian released earlier and brought him back to where he was. Caspian threw Phillip a nce and said, ¡°Did you bring the money?¡± Phillip was taken aback. He knew that the Simmons family members were in the wrong for what happened that day, but he did not expect to really have to pay a ransom for them. Phillip stayed silent. One of the men behind him stepped forward, furrowed his brows and said, ¡°What happened today was the fault of our family members. We will ensure that those involved will be punished ordingly upon their return. We¡¯re willing to let go of how you attacked our family today, so don¡¯t expect to get any money out of us.¡± The man spoke in a matter-of-fact way, as if not pursuing Caspian¡¯s attack on their men was a great blessing that they were granting him. Caspian let out a hearty guffaw. His eyesnded on Phillip as he said, ¡°Is this supposed to be an apology?¡± ¡°What else did you have in mind?¡± Phillip responded with a frown. The Simmonses were considered a rather influential family. Combined with the fact that he was now a second-stage cultivator of the Pulse Control Realm, Phillip did not think he had any reason to be afraid with the power he held. ¡°I¡¯m not making you take responsibility for attacking my mine. What else could you possibly be unsatisfied with?¡± Phillip snapped. ¡°Well, there goes his chance,¡± Caspian sneered. Caspian held the Wave-Breaking Sword in his hand with a flick of his arm, then shed the dismembered man in ck in two. ¡°Hector!¡± Phillip screamed. The men standing behind Phillip let out cries of shock and horror. The next moment, the men lifted their heads and glowered at Caspian with eyes filled with savage fury. None of them expected Caspian to ruthlessly murder without hesitation. ¡°You b*stard!¡± bellowed one of the men. ¡°We already apologized! What else do you want?!¡± The man stomped his foot on the ground, then pounced and charged towards Caspian. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°This will be the end of your family, Mr. Phillip Simmons,¡± Caspian hissed with a menacing expression on his face. With a simple wave of Caspian¡¯s hand, his sword shot through the air and bolted towards the charging man, mercilessly ughtering him into pieces. The man¡¯s head, torso and legs rained down and fell to the ground in a pool of blood as his life ended in an instant. The remaining Simmons men were about to attack, but were blocked by Phillip¡¯s outstretched arm. ¡°What are you doing, Chief?¡± ¡°He killed Hector and Charlie! You can¡¯t just let this slide!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Phillip roared, immediately silencing the men. The other Simmons men did not notice the terror that appeared in the depths of Phillip¡¯s eyes. The moment Caspian attacked, Phillip noticed that the sword in his hand was a ninth-grade weapon. The highest grade weapon that the Simmons family owned was only an eighth-grade one. The way Caspian murdered the two men was as easy as taking a breath, and it was horrifying. Phillip realized then that he could not tell what stage or realm Caspian was in. There were only two reasons for this. The first, was if someone hid their realm with magic. The other was if someone was in a realm beyond one¡®s self. Judging from Caspian¡¯s earlier ferociousness and decisive attacks, it clearly was not the first reason. Phillip¡¯s back drenched in cold sweat upon this realization. When he firstid his eyes on Caspian, Phillip saw nothing but a young teenager and did not feel threatened at all. As it turned out, his eyes had fooled him and caused the death of his men! Phillip was the head of the Simmons family. Others could die, but he as the head could not. If his life ended that day at the hands of Caspian, it would truly be the end of the Simmons family. His heart grew heavy, and he felt as if he was about to vomit blood, but Phillip swallowed his pride at that moment. He took a deep breath, held in his anger and said, ¡°You¡­ Tell me what you want.¡± The Simmons men were stunned by Phillip¡¯s words. ¡°Chief¡­ What¡­¡± ¡°Are¡­ Are you just going to let this go?¡± ¡°What the hell do you know?¡± Phillip cursed under his breath. ¡°Oh? Are you giving in already?¡± Caspian said. He was slightly taken aback by the change in Phillip¡¯s expression and demeanor. Handsome was ecstatic. He scooted towards Caspian¡¯s ear and whispered in his squeaky little voice, ¡°Make him leave the bodies here. Yes. Leave them.¡± The drool gushing from his little mouth gave away his inner desire. Caspian ignored Handsome and looked towards Phillip. He chuckled coldly, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s make this a fair exchange. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Pay me the amount that your family used me of stealing. On top of that, you can take back all the men here for eighty feudlings each, including the two dead ones.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Phillip refused without hesitation. He was shocked by Caspian¡¯s outrageous terms. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a rush. I¡¯m not done talking,¡± Caspian snickered. ¡°I will also be taking your family¡¯s Walk on Air spell.¡± ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± roared one of the men behind Phillip. ¡°That¡¯s 100,000 fedulings, 720 spirit stones for nine men, plus our family¡¯s ancestral spell. You might as well kill them all!¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re the one who said it,¡± Caspian said with a twinkle in his eye. He raised the sword in hand and decapitated three of the seven men in his custody. The expressions on the decapitated heads were still that of astonishment. It was clear that they did not expect Caspian to act without hesitation. ¡°Enough!¡± Phillip bellowed at Caspian as his panic-stricken eyes turned red. He turned and violently pped the man who spoke, and sent him falling to the ground. ¡°How dare you speak out of turn?¡± Phillip was furious, and none of the remaining men dared make a sound. They could also tell that the young man that stood before them was a heartless character. The expertise he showed in murdering the men was beyond anything they could have imagined. ¡°100,000 fedulings was what your men said. I didn¡¯t force him. Also, these men,¡± Caspian said and he pointed at the men on the ground, ¡°720 spirit stones for the bunch of them, as well as the original manuscript for the Walk on Air spell. Listen to me carefully. I want the original manuscript. I won¡¯t ept anything else. I¡¯ll give you an hour to send it back here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Too much¡­¡± Phillip said with a hint of reluctance. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still a second-stage cultivator of the Pulse Control Realm. Do you really want to turn this into a fight to the death?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so impressive about the second-stage Pulse Control Realm?¡± Caspian scoffed as he released a little of his force. Phillip and his men froze in stunned silence. The energy that Caspian released was also that of a second-stage cultivator of the Pulse Control Realm, but it was a thousand times more powerful than that of Phillip¡¯s! In the face of Caspian¡¯s power, Phillip¡¯s force was as weak as a cracked egg shell. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 Phillip¡¯s heart thumped frantically in his chest. He was filled with both fear and relief at the same time. He was afraid because, as be suspected, Caspian was of a much higher realm than himself. Phillip was wrong about Caspian. He figured that Caspian was only releasing the force of a second-stage cultivator of the Pulse Control Realm to throw him off, when he was actually far more advanced. There was no other way to exin how two cultivators of the same stage and realm could be so different in power. Phillip was relieved because he chose not to attack Caspian earlier. Otherwise, he would have been the one dismembered and decapitated. However, Phillip and his men¡¯s nightmare was far from over. At Caspian¡¯s signal, Maya released her own force. ¡°They¡¯re both Pulse Control Realm second-stage cultivators!¡± Dread washed over the Simmons men¡¯s faces. Phillip was the only one in their entire family who was a second-stage cultivator of the Pulse Control Realm, and he only advanced a few days ago. Now, there were two advanced cultivators standing before them. It was no wonder they did not show a hint of concern. Even if the whole Simmons family backed them up, they would barely touch a hair on Caspian and Maya. They were either disciples of a great sec, or members of a family much more powerful than the Simmons family to be able to achieve such an advanced stage and realm at their young age. Either way, they were not people that the Simmons family could afford to get in trouble with. The Simmonses must have had the worst luck running into those two. Phillip¡®s expression was perplexed, then turned gloomy. He spoke in a sullen tone, ¡°I investigated what happened today. These men set up a checkpoint behind my back and without my knowledge. This was not my nor our family¡¯s doing. I will punish them ording to our family¡¯s rules, so¡­ You¡­¡± Phillip wanted Caspian to release his men. The majority of them might have been killed, but there were still four men who were alive. To the family, these men could not simply be left behind and disposed of. ¡°The time and energy you¡¯re using to talk should be used to bring me the money and spell manuscript,¡± Caspian said nonchntly. Caspian¡¯s unbending resolve destroyed the final sliver of hope that Phillip had left in his heart. He had lost the courage to face Caspian and Maya head on the moment they revealed their advanced stage and realm. Whether they were from a sect or an influential family, the Simmonses could not afford to offend those who had the ability to produce such young second-stage cultivators of the Pulse Control Realm. When Phillip made his decision, the other Simmons men did not say another word. The young man before them was someone who would draw their sword and kill without hesitation. At Phillip¡¯smand, one of the men rushed off in a hurry. ¡°You don¡¯t n on sending reinforcements?¡± Caspian asked while Phillip was still stuck in a daze. Phillip lifted his head to meet Caspian¡¯s dead smile, and a shiver ran down his spine. He frantically shook his head and said, ¡°No, of course not.¡± As if he would have the guts to do that at this point. It was bad enough that Caspian and Maya were both advanced cultivators. Phillip did not want to imagine the consequences of angering their elders. The only thing on Phillips¡¯ mind now was how he was going to deal with the men who set up the checkpoint behind his back, and threw the whole family into this mess. These men¡¯s actions caused the Simmons family to suffer a devastating loss! Before long, the spirit boat that Caspian had almostpletely obliterated earlier sailed towards them. This time, however, the boat was moving much slower and more carefully. The damage to the back of the boat from Caspian¡¯s earlier blow could still be seen. The boat stopped nearby, and the man that Phillip had sent off earlier appeared with a glum expression. He approached the group with seven sacks in his arms. 100,000 fedulings was not a small sum. There were also a few hundreds worth of spirit stones. Phillip felt a piercing stab to the heart at the thought that someone else was about to own the contents of the sacks. He put on a calmposure as he approached Caspian with the bags, but Caspian voluntarily walked towards Phillip first. Caspian¡¯s behavior showed that he was not concerned that the Simmonses would go back on their word. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, thest iota of pride that Phillip had left shattered to pieces. He had to admit that from the very beginning, Caspian did not put him nor the Simmons family in his eyes. The only exnation was that Caspian was far too powerful. A mighty lion did not have to bother with the likes of puny ants. Taking the bags from Phillip, Caspian opened them and examined them on the spot. He had no idea how much 100,000 fedulings would look like, but since five of the seven bags were filled with fedulings, he figured that there would be no less. The remaining two bags were much smaller inparison, and were used to store the spirit stones and the jade scroll containing the Simmons spell. Caspian was not concerned with the fedulings and spirit stones. He took the jade scroll containing the Walk on Air spell out of the back and carefully examined it It was a simple jade scroll that looked rather old. Caspian sifted through the contents, confirmed its originality, then tucked the scroll into his chest pocket. At that moment, Phillip¡¯s features scrunched up and twisted into an unrecognizable mess. The other Simmons men could barely breathe from the tightening of their chests. Caspian did not care about their feelings at all. They brought this onto themselves. ¡°Alright, take your men. We need to be on our way now,¡± Caspian said. He took a few steps away from the group with Maya, then suddenly turned back, shocking Phillip. ¡°I¡¯ll definitelye back for you if you try anything,¡± Caspian said sternly as he stared Phillip down. ¡°We won¡¯t! We definitely won¡¯t!¡± Phillip cried. He was so terrified that all the hair on his body stood, and he spoke as if he was ready to swear on his life. Caspian did not wait for Phillip to finish speaking. He turned and continued walking away with Maya. It was not until Caspian and Maya disappeared at the top of the mountain that the Simmons men took their eyes off of them. ¡°Should we send someone to follow them, Chief?¡± asked one of the men standing by Phillip. He spoke through gritted teeth and with an indignant expression. ¡°Follow them?!¡± Phillip roared loudly, then violently pped the man and sent him flying five feet away. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve lived long enough or are you upset that I¡¯ve lived too long? Or do you want to be responsible for the end of the Simmons bloodline? Get out of here! All of you head back home! Anyone who dares defy me from now on will be kicked out of the family!¡± Phillips¡¯ cheeks were flushed with rage. The fury of a second-stage cultivator of the Pulse Control Realm caused the ground under them to rumble. Even the stone steps were beginning to fall apart. The Simmons men trembled in fear and did not say another word. Once they reached the top of the mountain, Maya could not help but look back ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caspian said with a smile. ¡°I just have a feeling that they won¡¯t let this go so easily,¡± Maya said as she looked down the mountain trail, ¡°I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll follow us.¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Caspian said, then passed three storage bags to Maya. Maya took the bags and noticed that they were the ones they got from the Simmons men earlier. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± she asked. Chapter 555 Chapter 555 Caspian beamed and said, ¡°That¡¯s your equal cut.¡± ¡°Equal cut?¡± Maya was taken aback by Caspian¡¯s action and hurriedly tried to pass the bags back to Caspian. ¡°No, I can¡¯t take this.¡± An equal cut of 100,000 fedulings and 720 spirit stones meant that she would have 50,000 fedulings and over 300 spirit stones. To an outer disciple like Maya, this was a shocking amount of money. It would be impossible not to feel overwhelmed by it. However, Maya knew that she yed no part in what happened earlier. In other words, Caspian would have easily terrorized and extorted the Simmons men without her presence. Now that Caspian was giving her half of his loot, her first reaction was to decline his offer because she did not lift a finger. ¡°Both of us worked for it. Of course you¡¯d get your share,¡± Caspian said, then shoved the bags back into Maya¡¯s arms. Maya could not argue with Caspian, and decided to ept the money. ¡°What about me?¡± Handsome chirped softly into Caspian¡¯s ear. ¡°I might not have lent a hand, but I had to suffer, too. Since you didn¡¯t give me the two corpses earlier, you should give me some kind ofpensation.¡± ¡°I suppose,¡± Caspian said with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll get the spirit jade outter and¡­ Let you take a long, good look at it.¡± Handsome began to smile upon Caspian¡¯s agreeing tone, but the sharp turn in his words upset him to the point that he almost fell off of Caspian¡¯s shoulder. Even so, Caspian did not forget about Handsome. He would never give the spirit jade to Handsome. While they were resting, Caspian handed over a few spirit stones to the little white pig as a small constion for his broken heart. Handsome was not one to hold a grudge. The second he received the spirit stones from Caspian, he forgot all about his earlier tantrum. That night, Caspian pulled out the jade scroll containing the Walk on Air spell. He figured that it was impossible for him to pick up another type of sorcery at this point, but it would not hurt to take a look and have a better understanding of it. After all, the spell¡¯s name made it sound like an advanced, powerful one. Even if he could not pick it up, Maya still could. Caspian had found out from Maya before that she only mastered innate sorcery at that point. In other words, while she was in the Pulse Control Realm, she could still pick up two more types of sorcery. Caspian realized his ignorance after studying the Walk on Air spell. Not only could he learn the spell, he could easily manifest it. This was not because Caspian was a genius and once again surpassed the Pulse Control Realm cultivator limit of mastering three types of sorcery. Instead, the Walk on Air spell was simply too pitiful. As long as one is able to control their spiritual Chi, a pig that possesses some spiritual aura, let alone a trained cultivator, would be able to master and manifest the spell. It was neither an offensive nor a defensive type of spell. It was not even a detection spell. No matter how much Caspian thought about it, he could not figure out exactly what category the Walk on Air spell would fall into. The reason was simple. Manifesting the spell would only allow a cultivator to float about a fist¡¯s width off the ground. The distance of which one is able to travel in that way would depend on a cultivator¡¯s spiritual Chi. Categorizing floating off the ground at such a low height as flying made Caspian feel embarrassed. Even if one shamelessly called that flying, the speed of which one travels was not much faster than simply walking. On top of that, the spell would not work on steep slopes and mountain trails. If that were the case, one was better off walking on their own two feet. Caspian frowned when be confirmed his judgment of the spell. He could understand why the Simmons family so happily handed over the spell¡¯s original manuscript to him. It was not because of their fear for him, but because the Simmons family knew that there was no realistic use to the spell. Instead of holding on to something that was coveted by unknowing fools, they were better off throwing it out. After hearing Caspian¡¯s sullen exnation, Mayaughed so hard that she was out of breath. Seeing Maya¡¯s cheerful demeanor, Caspian could not help but burst intoughter himself. He med his own assumption that an ancestral spell was bound to be something powerful. At the thought of this, he felt his mood change for the better. As useless as the spell was, there were no cultivation limits and all it took was spiritual Chi. So, Caspian and Maya learned and practiced the spell together. Despite being a pointless spell, there was still a certain level of difficulty when it came to cultivating it. It was clear, however, that Caspian¡¯s innate sorcery was far more advanced than Maya¡¯s. Even though they were of the same realm, Caspian¡¯s spiritual aura was still more powerful. Caspian mastered the Walk on Air spell that night itself. He was able to float off the ground and travel a significant distance at a walking pace. They arrived in Middle Earlington the next night, and Maya was only able to float off the ground with much effort. It would take a few more days of practice before she was able to travel in the air. That night, they found out the location and time that the floating market would be set up the next day. Once they purchased what they needed from the floating market, they would make their way towards Earlington of Efrax without further dys on the road. *** At the same time, on top of a snowy mountain near the border of North Earlington, a group of cultivators were resting in the depths of a dark cave. Their eyes were filled with deep malice and a vicious evil. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. They might as well have the words ¡°we are dark cultivators¡± written on their foreheads. Their presence made the others in the cave feel ufortable. There were about eighty cultivators in the group. At that moment, the majority of them were meditating and recharging for the next day¡¯s events. One man and one woman, however, sat side by side near the entrance of the cave. They looked towards the direction of Earlington of Efrax with uncertain expressions on their faces. If Caspian and Maya were there, they would have recognized the couple to be amongst the top ten bandits that escaped from the Hopeful Woman Mountain, Ozul Gray and Liliana Faye! Of the top ten bandits, Ozul Gray ced third while Liliana Faye ced seventh. They managed to survive and escape the explosion that Caspian set up, but they were severely injured nheless. A year had passed since then, but the shame that they suffered that day was something that the two could not easily forget. ¡°We¡¯re back, Earlington of Efrax!¡± Ozul hissed through gritted teeth as his eyes radiated an ominous spark. The closer they got to the border of Earlington of Efrax, the vengeance in his heart grew into a raging fire. He wanted to rain hellfire down onto the Heavenly Stars Sect and obliterate them to dust and damnation! The faces of Caspian, Xander, Omar and the others floated into his mind. Ozul clenched his fist and one could hear the sound of his knuckles cracking under pressure. His gritted teeth ground against each other, the ominous sound of which sent shivers down those who heard it. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 Ozul was spiteful for a reason. He used to have a delicate and feminine feature, and he was always proud of it. Nothing was more precious to him other than his looks. However, his face was heavily disfigured by the bomb that was set up by Caspian. Even though he managed to recover physically, thanks to his powerful abilities as a capable cultivator, the explosion did cause him to suffer a great deal. His meridian was harmed, causing his face unable to recover fully. Half of Ozul¡¯s cheeks were rough like orange skin. For him, having a mutted face was worse than death itself. He made an oath to seek vengeance on the disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect, making sure they never see the light of day ever again. Standing next to Ozul was Liliana. She looked calm, but a frozen rage pierced through her eyes, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. The damage brought by Caspian and Xander upon Ozul was mostly surface level. Lilian on the other hand, woke up with excruciating pain every night. Her body was perforated by swords and sted by explosives, causing profound damage to her meridian. Despite evading death and recovering from her injuries, Lilian¡¯s body was still not healed. The internal damage she suffered brought an immeasurable pain to her abdomen, like burning metal rods snarling at her insides. The spot where it hurt the most was where Xander pierced through with his sword. ¡°I¡¯ll make it if I finish off every one of the Heavenly Stars Sect this time, no exception!¡± Lilian swore silently to the Gods. Silence fell upon both of them as they watched the blizzard from a distance. After a long, pregnant pause, a dazzling beam of light struck upon their eyes. A bright ball of crimson glow drew closer as it flew toward them. It stood out like a sore eye amongst the monochrome musings of the pitch-ck clouds and moon shone mountains. They realized momentster after rubbing their eyes clear, that the crimson ball was just a cultivator with long, red hair. The cultivator galloped through the snow with great speed, giving the illusion of a ball of red light. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Lilian¡¯s brows knotted as she recognized the red-haired cultivator, throwing a knowing gaze toward Ozul. ¡°How did he know we¡¯re here?¡± Ozul¡¯s face darkened as his gaze pierced with doubt and caution. Even though they were under the same leader, they each had their duties and rarely crossed paths with each other. Not to mention how the red-haired cultivator was notorious for being a bit of an odd duck. He was called a lunatic by most. Being found by him at that critically sensitive timing was thest thing Ozul and Lilian wished for. The red-haired cultivator appeared to be oblivious to their feelings. He approached in a weing manner andughed, ¡°Haha! Ozul and Lilian, here you guys are!¡± His voice echoed through the mountains, breaking its silence. The mountains rumbled and murmured in response. ¡°Ozul and Lilian¡­¡° Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Here you¡­¡° ¡°You guys¡­¡° ¡°Are¡­¡± At that moment, Ozul, Lilian, and the rest of the cultivators inside the cave perked up anxiously. ¡°Sh*t the hell up! You¡¯re exposing our whereabouts, who¡¯s going to take ountability if the n fails?¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s your n, you¡¯ll be responsible!¡± The red-haired cultivator eximed as he hopped mid-air andnded heavily like a rock with a loud thud. The snowy ground rumbled, sending a vibration through everyone¡¯s hearts. They watched carefully, fearing their lives from the avnche. ¡°F*ck off!¡± Ozul was thoroughly annoyed by his nonchnt demeanor. ¡°Oh, you want me to fuck off?¡± The red-haired cultivator crossed his arms as he chuckled coldly. ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re worried sick, let me do you a favor. Before you arrived, I scouted the area thoroughly. There¡¯s not a single soul within a hundred miles from here. Unlike you guys, no one sane would want to hang out in this godforsaken mountain at this hour!¡± ¡°Do you have anymon sense?!¡± Lilian huffed coldly. ¡±This is an important mission, if something goes wrong because of your carelessness, do you think you¡¯ll be spared?¡± She continued. ¡°Ugh, what a bore!¡± The red-haired cultivator pursed his lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you gonna let me in? Ie here bearing good news.¡± Ozul and Lilian were confused by the man¡¯s fleeting temperament. After exchanging a knowing gaze, they each stood aside, letting the red-haired cultivator into the cave. They let him in not because they were touched by his words, they did it out of fear for what that lunatic might do if they were to reject him. It would have been troublesome if they came to a disagreement. The red-haired cultivator waltzed into the cave and scanned its surroundings. ¡°Ha, what a motley crowd!¡± He said upon entering the cave, turning everyone¡¯s faces dark. The people gathered by Ozul and Lilian were practitioners of dark cultivation. As its name suggested, dark cultivation was not of proper cultivation teachings and gateways. Which meant the cultivators who practiced it were of unstable temperaments. Upon hearing the humiliating words, the dark cultivators stood on their feet one by one, their eyes darkened with rage as they red at the red-haired man. The red-haired man did not seem to care at all, he stood with his arms crossed, pointing at the crowds with a grin on his face. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell these are the sort of people you gathered in a year? Look at these people, they¡¯re all repulsive! Are you sure they¡¯re capable of helping you?¡± ¡°We judge cultivators by their abilities, not their looks!¡± Ozul spat, summoning all his will to suppress his boiling rage. ¡°But this is not going to work!¡± The red-haired cultivator shook his head. ¡°The both of you have let me down. I thought you¡¯d be filled with anger and motivation to seek vengeance since the incident. I can¡¯t believe how cid you are right now.¡± He said with pursed lips, his sighs and nonchnt demeanor added fuel to the fire, lighting the crowd aze with fury. ¡°Hey, kid, which motley crowd were you referring to?¡± A man with a top hat huffed coldly as he stood in front of the red-haired cultivator, his face drained of blood as he exuded an eerie aura. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 ¡°Oh, my bad! That wasn¡¯t directed toward you.¡± The red-haired man said as he looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re just a maggot¡­ A maggot that I won¡¯t even bother stepping on!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The man stared back in disdain, thinking that he was just another show off with mediocre abilities. However, he quickly realized that he was being yed around like a circus monkey. ¡°Son of a b*tch! You¡¯re trying to die? Thousand Spirits ws!¡± The man with the top hat roared, raging bloodshot through their eyes as his hands sprang out of his sleeves. They were pitch ck-like branches of a dead tree, ws of the phantom. He sprang toward the red-haired man as if wing his guts out. The red-haired man hummed as he swung his arms up like he chased a fly away. His god-like speed was not caught on by anyone on the scene. What happened next was a loud thud, followed by the head of the man, along with his top head exploding in front of everyone. Thick, redva gushed onto the ground, spurted into the mes, exuding a burnt, rotten fume. ¡°Ha, maggot!¡± The red-haired man chuckled coldly, pointing his finger at the decapitated body. It slumped onto the ground with a thud and a river of crimson flowed out of the gaping neck where the head once was. The air inside the cave shifted, frozen in an instant. The group of dark cu ltivators who, moments ago, were filled with rage toward the red-haired man, becamepletely paralyzed with fear. Some even became wobbly as dread took over their body. The man with the top hat¡¯s power was ranked third below Ozul and Lilian. His brain was blown up within seconds without even putting up a fight. Ozul and Lilian exchanged gazes as they were both shaken to their cores. They struggled to fathom how powerful and capable the red-haired man was. ¡°Alright then,¡± the red-haired man turned around, facing Ozul and Lilian with a smile on his face, ¡°Can we talk now?¡± The red-haired man asked whilst casually flicking specks of red goo off his fingertips, filling the air with menace. Ozul chuckled bitterly, ¡°Fine, what exactly do you want?¡± ¡°I want an answer from the both of you. Is this really what you¡¯re settling for?¡± The red-haired man looked them in the eyes. Ozul and Lilian¡¯s heads hung low, bitterness seeped through their bodies. Back in South Earlington, it was true that they were the top ten in the wanted list, but they still had decent lives, seeing as no one tried to seek trouble from them. However, ever since they attempted to y up to that person, they thought they would be leveled in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, or at the very least, the Holy Land Realm. They did not expect to be defeated in an instant. Never mind the half of the people who were dead and injured, they almost did not survive themselves. That time, they were determined to return to the Earlington of Efrax and seek vengeance, but they were once again faced with another obstacle before they could even cross the border. An average person would not be able to handle the series of blows they had to bear. After a long, heavy pause, Ozul and Lilian nodded in agreement. Of course, they did not want to settle for it. Especially when they thought back on the trap they set up in the Hopeful Woman Mountain, how it was broken by the mere disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect. Rage and humiliation engulfed them. ¡°That¡¯s right, you should never settle.¡± The red-haired man found their responses to be satisfactory. He nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should bothe with me from now on.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ozul picked his head up in an instant, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what? Do you want to die? Do you think a bunch of trash like yourselves would seed in anything with your sh*tty ns?¡± The red-haired man spat as his face darkened. ¡°Let me tell you the truth, the outer disciples of the six major sects are joining the nation¡®s official religion election! Outer disciple, do you understand? It¡¯s their outer disciple, Pulse Control Realm in double! You bunch of people are repulsive and ipetent, if you blindly follow their orders, you¡¯d just be a bunch of sacrifices, you probably wouldn¡¯t even know how you were killed.¡± The red-haired man yelled whilst pointing his fingers at each of the dark cultivators. None of them dared to talk back. If it were anyone else who talked to them the way the man did, they would have murdered their whole family. However, standing before them was a man of a whole other level, a man that was unfathomable to them. They had no choice but to swallow their pride. ¡°Listen up, if you follow your original n, you¡¯ll just end up dead. You¡¯ll either die in the hands of the six major sect disciples or you¡¯ll die by my hands.¡± The red-haired man did not bother hiding his lunacy. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s another way, follow me. I¡¯ll lead you into a bright future. Especially the both of you.¡± He pointed at Ozul and Lilian. ¡°Don¡¯t you want revenge? I¡¯ll give you a chance now, do you want to follow me or would you rather die now?¡± Without hesitation, the dark cultivators were all in sync and chose the former. ¡°Great,e with me now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you were meant to die anyway, no one would care even if you didn¡¯t arrive at the destination as nned. There will always be new sacrifices, no one would care about you guys, right? Why not join me in the game, together, we¡¯ll scare the living sh*t out of the six major sects and the whole of Earlington of Efrax. Haha!¡± The red-haired manughed hysterically. Ozul and Lilian were taken aback by the red-haired man¡¯s madness. However, there was no turning back for them now. Hepletely seized them in their throats. ¡°S-sure¡­¡± Ozul nodded. ¡°Great,e with me now.¡± The red-haired man swung his arm up in the air. ¡°Before this, every one of us has to disappear for a month. And when the timees, we will seize the whole of Earlington Efrax! Hahaha!¡± His hystericalughter red through the cave and echoed through the mountains, harmonizing with the whooshing of the wind, forming a harsh, ear-piercing choir. *** After a full night¡¯s rest, Caspian and Maya hit the road at the break of dawn. At around noon, they arrived at a vige situated before the hills and mountains. The vige appeared to be bustling with noise, with people cheek by jowl with each other. There were even formations around, it seemed that the vige was packed with cultivators. ¡°The floating market.¡± Caspian and Maya chimed in sync as they exchanged a pleasant gaze. They were just in time for the floating market. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 The floating market was bustling with people. It was nothing like Caspian ever saw. Aside from being back at the Heavenly Stars Sect, he never saw that many cultivators gathered in one ce. They called out to each other, haggled, and bargained. It was a sight that made one feel at home. The cultivators wandering around Caspian and Maya were all individual cultivators. Thus, they wore all kinds of different clothing, making for a pretty surprising sight. It waspletely different from what they were used to back at the Heavenly Stars Sect, where all the disciples wore the same clothing. After a fun round of people watching, Caspian began to shop around the market at his own pace. The vige was fully utilized by cultivators. The streets were lined with stalls that were set up by the individual cultivators. Most of the cultivators sold goods and products. Theyid them out on their stalls, and anyone of interest was free to go up to them and ask about the price. However, the prices were not fixed. Both parties were free to discuss and haggle, then pay with either spirit stones or their objects of equal trade upon agreement. There were no fixed rules. Some of the other cultivators, on the other hand, were there to collect the goods they needed. They would have stalls of their own as well but instead list out the items they looked for as well as details such as the quantity and quality they were after or the price they were willing to pay. Then, they would simply wait for people to approach them. Wandering further, one would be able to spot some cultivators haggling with each other. Some discussions would flush their necks all the way red. In moments like that, if Caspian did not know that those people were cultivators or properly taken in the sight of the bizarre items on the stalls, he would have thought he came to a bustling market. While wandering, Caspian kept his goal in mind, to look for a Ganoderma Lucidum that was aged for at least seventy-five years, as well as a piece of hemlock that was passed through lightning. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As both he and Maya had their things to look for, they split apart to save time and agreed on a time to gather after. Shortly after, as Caspian walked between the rows of stalls, a man wearing a turban and a sallow complexion approached him. The street was not wide, to begin with. With the stalls that lined its sides, it was even more of a squeeze. Just as Caspian was about to dodge the man, he walked right up to him. Caspian¡®s expression remained unchanged, but his eyes shed with a glimmer of wariness. The man with the turban and frail appearance did not seem like he had bad intentions either. He quickened his steps until he was barely a breath away from Caspian. He stopped, sized Caspian up and down slyly before opening his mouth to crack a sinister smile. ¡°Psst, young man. I¡¯ve got some good stuff here, do you want any?¡± Upon his words, he pulled the front of his coat open, before scrambling to close it back immediately. It was as if he was deathly afraid he would be caught. Despite his speed, Caspian was able to catch a pretty clear nce of what was underneath. On the other side of the man¡¯s long robes were an abundance of small painted albums with scious covers. They all had extremely suggestive titles as well, such as ¡°The Beauty With Plump Skin¡± among others. ¡°What do you say, young man? Want one? They¡¯re of a very precious collection, and they¡¯re even been charmed with spells to make you feel as if you¡¯re in the book yourself! Only two hundred and eighty- eight fedulings for a copy, just two -eighty-eight! How about that?¡± The man spoke at a pace so rapid, spit was practically flying out of his mouth. ¡°No, thank you.¡± Caspian shook his head. He had no interest in things like these. The man, on the other hand, thought Caspian¡¯s rejection was because the price was too high. To him, there was no way a young, hormonal man like the one would turn down something as good as it! Seeing as Caspian was about to leave, he hurried forward to match his pace next to him. He continued murmuring endlessly. ¡°If you think it¡¯s too much, we can talk it out! Look, it¡¯s two eighty-eight for one, but if you get two I¡¯ll only charge you five hundred fedulings. Isn¡¯t that a bargain? The point is the spells they¡¯ve been charmed with, you won¡¯t just be reading a book, you¡¯ll feel part of the experience!¡± The man rambled on endlessly. The hairs in his nostrils almost touched Caspian¡¯s face. Just as he was about to push the man away, something caught Caspian¡¯s eye. His attention shifted abruptly as his heart thudded with excitement. ¡°Hemlock!¡± Right in the middle of a stall on Caspian¡¯s right was a piece of hemlock the size of an adult forearm. That hemlock was charred ck all over. A section of it bore a mark signifying that it was, indeed, a piece of hemlock that was passed through lightning. The stall was currently being perused by a good number of individual cultivators. Silently, Caspian walked over. The owner of the stall was a fat man who smiled at everyone who met his gaze. His neck creased with rolls of flesh. Yet the glint in his eye made it clear enough that he was not as honest of a man as he seemed. The individual cultivators seemed to have found something on the stall, inquiring about it with the fat man. Both parties would haggle briefly. Nevertheless, it would result in the fat man waving his hands regretfully and the individual cultivators shaking their heads, leaving in disappointment. Seeing as no one bought the hemlock yet, Caspian heaved a sigh of relief. The hemlock was muchrger than he anticipated. Using it to cultivate the Eye of Insight would yield impressive results. If someone got to it before him, it would be pretty difficult to find a recement for it here. Caspian did not approach the stall immediately. Instead, he loitered at the one next to it, pretending to peruse its merchandise. The cultivator with the scious painted albums did not stop talking next to Caspian. Just then, the fat man pointed an using finger at the album peddler. He cried out, ¡°You bastard, you¡¯re scamming people around here again! I¡¯ll throw you out of the floating market with my own bare hands!¡± Caspian raised his head in the direction of the fat man. He did not expect him to start speaking first. The fat man red at the album peddler, turning to face Caspian. ¡°Don¡¯t you fall for it, young man! The albums this man is peddling hold nothing of any benefit to cultivation. They¡¯re also hiding disillusionment arrays, one wrong move and the two eighty-eight you¡¯re paying him will be five hundred and eighty-eight fidelity, and you won¡¯t even realize it!¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re making things up!¡± The album peddler¡¯s expression flushed an ugly shade of red as he cried out loudly in indignance. Judging from his reaction, the fat man¡¯s words just now was not far from the truth. ¡±One more word from you and I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± The fat man crossed his arms, sneering coldly. The album peddler seemed to have nothing else he could say. He pointed at the fat man spitefully, then at Caspian. ¡°Just you two wait!¡± Upon those words, he slunk off into the crowd. It was barely a matter of seconds before he disappeared. ¡°What do I have to do with any of this?¡± Caspian blinked. The encounter with the album peddler was certainly a strange one. However, thanks to him, Caspian now had an excuse to strike up a conversation with him, a pretty natural one at that, too. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 Upon a brief thank you, the two men found themselves at the fat man¡¯s stall perusing the goodsid out. ¡±Come take a look, see if there¡¯s anything you fancy!¡± The fat cultivator¡¯s eyes curved into crescents whenever he smiled. It was easy to take a liking to him. ¡°Fair prices guaranteed!¡± Caspian did not cast his sights onto the hemlock at first. He pretended to look around, scanning the merchandise of the stalls next to that one. There were antlers with stripes that glistened golden. No one knew what creature they came from. There were dry, shriveled fingers with pointy nails. Potted nts bore colorful flowers but with leaves that werepletely withered. Caspian looked at all of them, reaching out to feel them from time to time if he wanted. The fat man seemed equally uncaring of Caspian¡¯s wandering. None of these things were of any value, after all. Caspian hardly gave them a second nce. Upon putting down a shiv, Caspian moved to pick up the hemlock. It sank with weight the second he picked it up. Caspian¡¯s eyes froze slightly. ¡®It¡¯s heavier than I expected it to be,¡¯ Caspian thought to himself as he cast the stall owner a nce. Instantly, Caspian was able to see the sh of panic that briefly overtook the fat man¡¯s features when he picked the hemlock up. Suspicion arose in Caspian immediately. Instead of hurrying to inquire about the price, he began to analyze it. The hemlock looked real and fine at first nce. The chasm was struck by thunder. Caspian, having absorbed the Bone of Thunder, knew more about lighting than the average cultivator. The part of the hemlock that was charred ck was caught in a forest fire caused by a lightning strike. It was exactly the kind of hemlock Caspian looked for. Or so it seemed. Seeing as Caspian seemed interested in the hemlock, the fat man put on an uncaring expression. ¡°How¡¯s that hemlock, eh? Let me tell you the truth¡­ I came across it in a forest that was burnt into nothing. Something that woulde in handy with formations!¡± The fat cultivator seemed to be thinking on Caspian¡¯s behalf. He never mentioned the price even once. It was someone that did business for a long time. ¡°Hm, let me take another look¡­¡± Caspian nodded, bringing the hemlock closer to his eyes. In the context of how much Caspian wanted and needed the hemlock, he would have asked for the price immediately and paid it. The Eye of Insight, after all, was something he wanted to master. He would not chance upon the shop again after passing the vige. However, the abnormal weight that came into Caspian¡¯s hands when he picked the hemlock up, on top of the brief sh of panic he saw on the fat cultivator¡¯s face, made Caspian think twice. As he turned the hemlock over in his hands yet again, fingertips running over the calloused wood, Caspian observed the fat cultivator¡®s demeanor. The fat cultivator appeared nonchnt to Caspian¡¯s actions, even calling out to other cultivators that passed by his stall to take a look. Yet Caspian was able to see that the man¡¯s gaze would flicker to him every once in a while. It was obvious that something was amiss. Setting down the hemlock, Caspian sighed. If his eyes were not working well enough, he would have to use his divine sense. Caspian¡¯s divine sense was much stronger than that of cultivators of the same realm as him. He decided to use divine sense as he noticed the fat man looked visibly relieved when he put the hemlock down. With a brief spiritual sweep, it was not long before Caspian realized that his hunch was right. There was, indeed, something wrong with the hemlock! The problem itselfid in the section that was charred ck. There was an opening so thin it was hardly noticeable. Through his divine sense, Caspian even discovered that the hemlock was stuffed with a piece of refined iron. Refined iron was a lot heavier than hemlock. That was why the hemlock was heavier than Caspian expected. Upon discovering the loophole, Caspian knew what to do. He held the hemlock up to the stall owner and asked, ¡°How much?¡± The fat man realized Caspian had it in his mind to purchase and smiled so brightly his pupils were barely visible. ¡°Fate brought you to me, young man! I won¡¯t bamboozle you. Five hundred spirit stones. How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Too much!¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°Oh, but it¡¯s not!¡± the fat man smiled, ¡°Hemlock grows deep in the forest, it¡¯s hard enough to source as it is. You seem like a well-read young man. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d know it takes at least two hundred years of growth for hemlock to summon a lightning strike. In those two hundred years, it has to keep from pests and absorb enough nutrition among other competing nts. More importantly, once it¡¯s been struck, a devastating fire must follow for lightning to pass through it completely.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯d also know, young man, that lightning and thunder usuallye hand in hand with rain. A lot of the time the fires are put out with rain barely after they have started to burn. It takes quite a lot of coincidences to yield a piece of hemlock that has passed through lightning, you see.¡± ¡°Look at the size of this hemlock too, it¡¯s huge! I¡¯m not pulling your leg when I say you won¡¯t find hemlock of this size, even in the Ocean Chambers of Commerce! At most they¡¯re palm-sized, and that¡¯s already a steal. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re more than familiar with the Ocean Chambers of Commerce. If you were to go in searching for hemlock, you¡¯d be lucky to find a piece half as good as the one I¡¯ve got for at least six or seven hundred spirit stones. I¡¯m telling you, five hundred spirit stones is practically a loss for me. I¡¯m doing this out of gratitude for the fate that brought us together, young man, I don¡¯t know when our paths will cross again.¡± The fat man sounded wholly sincere. His picture was the face of earnest. Anyone else would have already been convinced by his words. Yet Caspian smiled, walking closer. With a bit of force from his fingertips, he pushed the hemlock toward the fat man. ¡°The thing is, this hemlock of yours isn¡¯t worth the price you¡¯re selling it for.¡± ¡°How could this be, just take a look at the¡­¡± The fat man moved forward to look down at the hemlock. What he saw abruptly stole the words out of his mouth. The part of the hemlock that he forged was magnified. The opening was widened, and the refined iron he stuffed into it was jutting out. The store owner was speechless as he froze. He raised his head to look at Caspian, whose expression looked like he was about to burst out laughing. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Instantly, the fat man felt his face heat up. The young fellow long sniffed out what was wrong with the hemlock, and still let him ramble on with his nonsense for so long. His speech earlier must have looked incrediblyughable now. Yet the fat man seemed toe to his senses quickly enough. He was more than confident with his forgery skills. The widening of the slit, as well as the contents poking out, was a near-impossible slip-up. The only thing that could have happened was that the young fellow noticed it, and expanded the split himself so the forgery was exposed. The fat man¡¯s gaze zeroed in on the fingers Caspian still wrapped around the hemlock. The fat man shifted uneasily. Caspian could hardly care. He looked at the man with a smile. ¡°See, it isn¡¯t as good as you made it out to be. I¡¯ll take it for eighty spirit stones, how¡¯s that instead?¡± Chapter 560 Chapter 560 ¡°Impossible!¡± the fat cultivator cried out as he ground his teeth. The smile that was on his face long vanished. Since he was sniffed out, there was no need to pretend anymore. ¡°You won¡¯t make a loss out of the eight spirit stones you¡¯ll be able to profit. I do want to buy this,¡± Caspian pointed at the hemlock, ¡°I can tell it¡¯s been struck by thunder before. But, the part that¡¯s been passed through the mes of lightning only makes up this much. That¡®s barely a fifth of the wood.¡± Caspian gestured ordingly, continuing. ¡°Also, you¡¯ve meddled with this part right here. I¡¯d have to chop it off if I were to use it, which lowers the cost of it even further. This piece of hemlock is worth at most sixty spirit stones on the market, and now I¡¯m buying it off you for eighty. I¡®m also doing this because you forged it pretty well, what do you think?¡± So, he saw through it. That was the first thought that came to the fat cultivator¡¯s head. He was confused at how a trick of such finesse could have been foiled, but more than that he was embarrassed. That embarrassment quickly turned into indignant rage. ¡°I¡¯m only trying to make a living, kid. You sure?¡± the fat cultivator sneered coldly. Caspian did not fear him at all. He nned to cut off all the unusable parts of the hemlock, using the remainder to cultivate his Eye of Instinct. That was a n Caspian was pretty pleased with. Hemlock was easy toe across. Hemlock that was passed through lightning? Significantly more difficult toe by. Caspian was not going to let it go so easily now that he came across it. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I¡¯m not trying to cheat you off your living,¡± Caspian stared straight into the other man¡®s eyes, smiling lightly, ¡°Aa piece of hemlock-like this sells for sixty spirit stones on the market. The extra twenty I am paying because your forgery skills have colored me impressed. As for a matter of honesty, I¡¯m pretty sure you tried to swindle me first.¡± The fat cultivator¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What are you trying to say? How will I know you won¡¯t return to my stall¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not what I was talking about,¡± Caspian cut the man off, ¡°I was referring to the guy selling the paintings before.¡± At Caspian¡¯s words, the fat cultivator¡®s expression darkened even further. ¡°That was some pretty impressive writing. Almost had me fooled, you two must be veteran scammers,¡± Caspian smiled, ¡°I know I look pretty friendly and innocent. Lots of people think they can get away with walking all over me. I¡¯ll let you off today. Eighty spirit stones and this whole ordeales to an end.¡± The other man¡¯s eyes shrunk to the size of peas with how hard he red at Caspian ferociously. He did not answer Caspian, but his expression wasprehensive enough of his decision. ¡°You sure you wanna say no? Alright, then.¡± Caspian cleared his throat. He cried out loud while raising the hemlock in the air, ¡±Check this out, everyone¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± The fat cultivator panicked immediately. Thest thing he expected was that Caspian would expose the truth to the public. The floating market was formed by an unofficial gathering of individual cultivators, but it was not without its own rules. One of them was that swindling was allowed, but only if you got away with it. If you got caught, you would be heavily punished by the other cultivators. Cultivation resources for individual cultivators were difficult toe by, after all. You never knew what people you woulde across, and thus there was no point in trying to ban scamming or swindling. The founders of the market turned a blind eye to it, but if someone were to be caught for it they would be punished out of protection for the floating market¡¯s reputation. It did not matter what kind of market it was, or if it was a market at all. Any sort of gathering or union valued pride and reputation greatly. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. If that was the slightest bit damaged, no one would want toe to the market to trade anymore, would they? Without trading, the market would not be able to carry on. How would its founders sustain themselves to fund the resources they needed then? The point was, the fat cultivator¡¯s actions wereing in the way of the floating market¡¯s business operations. The gazes of all the cultivators around zeroed in on Caspian¡¯s voice. The fat cultivator¡¯s face paled. He flew to his stall in a manner not unlike that of a giant boulder, ring at Caspian. ¡°Shut up, you! Alright, I¡¯ll do what you want! Happy?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look so down! You made a profit on this trade, you know,¡± Caspianughed. He long knew that the man would sumb. After paying the cultivator eighty spirit stones, Caspian put the hemlock away under his indignant re. He continued to wander around the market. Being able to get one of the things he wanted that quickly upon stepping into the market put Caspian considerably at ease. He set out that time for the Ganoderma Lucidum and the hemlock, but Caspian stopped to look at other things that he thought he would need as well. What Caspian could not help but feel pity about, was the fact that the goods sold at the market mostly looked impressive, but were mostly of almost no value. That was because the floating market was made of both sellers and buyers that were cultivators of not very high realms. Most of the merchandise that looked brilliant were usually fakes. People of lesser knowledge would have fallen for it, but there was not a chance when it came to Caspian, whose spiritual knowledge was of astounding levels. Even so, by noon Caspian was able to purchase a few materials he would need for some of the spells, formations, and runes he nned to cultivate. These materials were avable at the Heavenly Stars Sect, but they weren¡¯t verymon. Thus, Caspian thought he¡¯d get some to keep. After all, money was not a problem he had at the moment. By dusk, Caspian seeded toe across the Ganoderma Lucidum he needed. Fortune seemed to favor him, as well. The Ganoderma Lucidum he found was ny-five years, a whole twenty more than what Caspian needed. The diagram of the pupil on the Ganoderma Lucidum was almost fully formed,plete with the details of the veins as well as the texture. The Ganoderma Lucidum was also something of proper value and the real deal, unlike the hemlock. Caspian had to do quite a bit of haggling andpeting With other buyers who wanted it as well. In the end, he seeded in obtaining the nt out of sheer material wealth. He obtained the Ganoderma Lucidum for a whopping two hundred and eighty spirit stones. He paid a tenth more of the price he usually would for a ny-five-year-old Ganoderma Lucidum. Around twenty-five spirit stones more. Caspian did not care much for it. He did need the Ganoderma Lucidum, after all. On top of that, it was more aged, and would thus be of much greater benefit than one that was only aged seventy-five years. Also, it was true that the market price of a Ganoderma Lucidum aged ny-five years was lower than what he paid- but only if one was even avable at all. Thest thing Caspian wanted was to be the kind of unlucky bastard to have the spirit stones but no materials he could find to spend them on. Anyways, the trip to the floating market was considered a sess. Upon meeting with Maya, Caspian saw the smile on her face and was easily able to guess that she also found what she needed. What they needed to do from that point forward, would be to head to North Earlington. They had the nation¡¯s official religion election to prepare for. However, upon barely stepping out of the floating market, the pair were stopped. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 ¡±Haha, you finally showed up, you little brat!¡± Two figures, one fat and one thin stepped out to block Caspian and Maya¡¯s way as soon as they stepped out of the floating market. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Caspian looked up. It was clear that his spection of them working together was correct when he saw them standing side by side. ¡°Do you know them?¡± Maya nced at the two of them then looked back to Caspian, ¡°They look like theye with ill will. ¡± Caspian was deep in thought Maya was a little confused. No one knew what Handsome thought about right now, but it seemed full of anticipation. Its gaze was directed at the two people standing in their way as it began to drool once again. ¡°Is something up?¡± asked Caspian as he looked toward them. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The fat cultivator viciously spat a mouthful of phlegm to the ground. There was none of the warmth and friendliness that he showed earlier at the stall right then. There was only ferocity and resentment on his chubby features. He looked utterly detestable. ¡°Cut the crap! You¡¯ve made us very mad. Forget about leaving this ce alive!¡± The fat cultivator threatened to end their lives as soon as he spoke, but that fit with his disposition of killing people as soon as they disagreed. ¡°You want to kill us?¡± Maya¡¯s gaze sharpened and her pretty face tensed up. ¡°Of course!¡± The sallow-faced cultivator smiled sinisterly at that moment. With a wave of his long sleeve, tworge metal hooks gleaming with a silver light slid into his hands. Dark bloodstains were visible on the tip of the metal hooks. One could smell the faint metallic smell of blood as it swayed. At that instant, a couple of cultivators walked by as they were drawn by themotion. Soon after, a small crowd gathered around them. The fat and thin cultivators were quickly recognized by the crowd. ¡°Aren¡¯t they the Soul Devouring Evil Duo? Why did those two young ones offend them?¡± ¡°The Soul Devouring Evil Duo are rogue cultivators who used to make a living from exclusively robbing people outside the floating market. They stopped for some time. Did someone catch their eye today?¡± ¡°Those two kill people for their things in cold blood. I¡¯m afraid that those youngsters are going to be goners now that they¡¯ve bumped into those two.¡± Many people in the crowd sighed with pity. It was clear that they all thought that Caspian and Maya were about to die horrible deaths because they knew of the fat and skinny cultivators¡¯ notorious reputations. ¡°So you two are crooks!¡± Caspian shot the fat cultivator a side nce after hearing the discourse from the crowd around him. They thought that the two youngsters would be scared stiff after hearing all about their nefarious reputation, but the fat and skinny cultivators discovered that the two youngsters seemedpletely unfettered. Their calmness angered the evil duo, especially since they had an audience. They felt that Caspian¡¯s attitude was disrespectful and a challenge toward them. ¡°No one can save you! You¡¯re going to die today!¡± A fierce light shed across the eyes of the sallow- skinned cultivator. He raised his arm and pointed at Caspian. ¡°Do you think that the floating market will turn a blind eye if you kill?¡± Caspian turned his head back in the direction of the floating market. He previously noticed a couple of rogue cultivators that keep the peace inside the floating market. ¡°Don¡¯t expect them to help you! No one can cause trouble within the floating market, but now that you¡¯re out, they won¡¯t care no matter what happens.¡± The fat cultivatorughed mockingly. With a wave, a glinting scimitar appeared in his hand. ¡°Why do you think I was waiting for you toe out?¡± Under the sunlight, the scimitar gleamed bright red, looking so terrifying that many people shuddered with fear. A bloodthirsty and evil aura radiated out from the fat cultivator. All the rogue cultivators who were spectating paled and could not help but take a few steps back. Their eyes were filled with fear. The fat cultivator thought that Caspian would be frightened by his might. However, a strange smile appeared on Caspian¡¯s face at that moment. ¡°I see. In that case, I don¡¯t have to worry.¡± A mysterious rage arose within the fat cultivator instantly as soon as he heard Caspian say that. ¡°Stop putting on a show! Go to hell!¡± he roared as he charged toward Caspian. His scimitar drew forth a terrifying cloud of wind which stank of blood. It rolled like a giant wave toward Caspian looking as though it was about to consume him and tear him into pieces in the next second. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± Caspian roared as he swung his hand. Swoosh! The onlooking cultivators were momentarily blinded and to their horror, they realized in the next moment that a massive sword asrge as a door was now in Caspian¡¯s hand. The instant that massive sword appeared, it gleamed with a blinding light. The light from the gigantic swordpletely overwhelmed and tore through the oing blood-tinged sword light. ¡°How¡¯s that possible¡­¡± A look of extreme terror instantly appeared on the fat cultivator¡¯s face. He watched as that light hacked through his sword light like a sh of lightning. His eyes went wide as he let out a gasp subconsciously. The next moment, his body was shed in two by the Wave-Breaking Sword with a swish. His dead body which was cut in two tumbled to the ground. His blood and guts spilled out in a hot steaming mess, all mixed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The sallow-faced, skinny cultivator who was left paled as he saw the scene. ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± As soon as he spoke, he heard Caspian¡¯s electrifying voice. The skinny cultivator trembled and subconsciously turned his head toward the voice only to see a palm with all five fingers bent before him, looking like a dragon or a tiger¡¯s w. It was ferocious and radiated with brute force. It grewrger andrger in his eyes until it filled his entire line of sight. ¡°Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Boom! The skinny cultivator¡¯s skull exploded under Caspian¡¯s hands with a bang. Huge amounts of blood and brain goo, torn flesh, and shards of bone scattered everywhere. The skinny cultivator¡¯s headless body swayed in the spot before copsing to the ground. Caspian picked up the storage bags of the two cultivators and strode through the crowd without looking back. All the crowd could see was his back. The ce wentpletely silent. The crowd of rogue cultivators who thought that Caspian and Maya were doomed were in disbelief at what they just witnessed. A secondter, a cry of surprise rang out among the crowd. ¡°Look at that guy! His feet! He¡¯s flying!¡± Everyone rushed to look in the direction that man pointed in. They saw Caspian hovering with his feet a fist¡¯s distance away from the group, walkingnguidly ahead. The sound of collective sharp intakes of breath rang out through the area instantly. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 ¡±Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡± ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± The sound of shocked exmations rang out in the scene instantly. He must be a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator if he could walk in the air! A tiny floating market was able to attract a Master of the Heavenly Spirit Realm! The news created a huge stir. As for the deaths of the Soul Devouring Evil Duo, everyone¡¯s attitude was now strangely uniform. They were doomed to die for picking a fight with a Master. Caspian continued walking straight ahead until he was out of sight before he stopped. A momentter, Maya caught up to him. Maya could not stop herself fromughing as she covered her mouth when she thought of how shocked, frightened, and in awe all the spectators looked after seeing Caspian fight. Even though they were cultivators, they were both still a couple of teenagers. As soon as she thought of how Caspian astounded the crowd, Maya no longer thought that Walk on Air was a useless skill. It felt iparably fun to use it once in a while to give people a huge fright just like they did just now. Even though they managed to take care of a couple of evil cultivators. Maya and Caspian did not let their guard down. Among all cultivators, rogue cultivators were the most ruthless and violent. It wasrgely due to the environment they lived in. Rogue cultivators had to fight for the resources they needed to advance to the next level. That was why they had to be more brutal and vicious than sect disciples or family disciples. When that group of rogue disciples finally came to, they might realize that Caspian was not a cultivator of the Heavenly Spirit Realm after all. When that happened. Everyone would chase after Caspian and Maya, each of them harboring different objectives. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Caspian and Maya immediately started on their journey as soon as they left the floating market. Handsome was annoyed that they did not bring the corpses of the two cultivators along with them and made a fuss because it wanted Caspian to go back and collect it. Despite that, Caspian ignored it. They headed north and traveled for 12 days. They only slowed down once they neared North Earlington. Only then did Caspian have the time to carefully inspect the storage bags that they retrieved from the Soul Devouring Evil Duo. Caspian obtained a total of three storage bags from the two cultivators. As soon as he opened the first one, Caspian knew that the storage bag belonged to the skinny cultivator. The reason was very simple. It was because the storage bag was filled with over a hundred unsavory picture books. Caspian froze, apart from The Pure Lady Cultivator, there were also The Youth Cultivator Hank, The Exquisite Sisters, and My Fox Spirit Companion. One could tell from all these titles what type of books they were. Caspian emptied the bag and retrieved the spirit stones, a couple of potions, and pills before tossing all those books to one side without sparing them another nce. Maya did not know what the skinny cultivator used to do, so she was curious when she saw Caspian tossing aside all those books. She walked over and flipped through a couple of them. A secondter, she walked back blushing furiously. Caspian had no idea what she saw but she looked at him funny for the rest of that night with watery eyes. He was extremely puzzled. There was an assortment of things in the second storage bag. Many of them looked like chisels, drills, and ners, but they were carved with inscriptions and were not ordinary objects. When he saw those objects, a white light shed across Caspian¡¯s mind. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He immediately thought that these might be forged tools made by that fat cultivator. Even though Caspian had no interest in swindling or cheating people out of their money, when he thought about how skilled the fat cultivator was at forging, he decided to keep these tools for the time being. Perhaps they might be of use in the future. The third storage bag also belonged to that fat cultivator. There were more spirit stones in the storage bagpared to the one belonging to that skinny cultivator. There were over 700 pieces. Caspian spent less than 400 spirit stones at the floating market. With that, heted a profit of more than 300 spirit stones. The fat cultivator¡¯s weapon was a scimitar, but Caspian also found several long swords in his storage bag. Even the lesser one was a level five sharp weapon. Since Maya¡¯s weapon of choice was a sword, he gave her all the swords. After her previous experience, Maya did not decline. She thanked him and epted the swords. However, she remembered all these moments where Caspian did such things for her and thought to herself that she would share resources with Caspian when she had a chance in the future. Apart from those, Caspian also discovered an intricate pouch in the fat cultivator¡¯s storage bag. The pouch was different from the other things in his storage sack. Hence, it caught Caspian¡¯s attention. He opened the pouch and a strange colorful mask slid out. He did not know what material the mask was made out of. It was a type of extremely stic skin but there were no traces of stitching on the surface. The facial part of the mask was painted in a strange color made for a sharp visual impact. The fact that the fat cultivator kept the mask so carefully inside his storage bag struck Caspian that it was no ordinary object After a moment¡¯s thought, Caspian got Maya to watch him before putting the mask on his head. As soon as the mask made contact with his face, Caspian felt a chill. It felt like a wind in the fall or when gentle raindrops fell onto one¡¯s face. Just as Caspian was about to enjoy the sensation, he suddenly discovered that Maya looked at him with a horrified expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Caspian right away, reaching to take off the mask. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Maya froze for a moment before hurriedly waving her hands. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caspian grew more and more confused because he noticed right then that Maya¡¯s expression changed from its earlier shock and confusion to one of amusement. She had a smile in her eyes. When he saw that Maya smiled as she looked at him without giving him an answer, Caspian touched his face before turning to look at Handsome who was chilling to one side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± In the next moment, Caspian could see the white pig¡¯s eyes go wide, its body tensed up, and its mouth suddenly gape open. However, the little white pig reacted quickly and reached out its front legs to cover its mouth. Despite its quick reaction, the faint sound of ¡°F*ck!¡± could be heard. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Caspian was more puzzled now. ¡°Alright, alright. Have a look for yourself. You gave me such a fright!¡± Maya smiled as she took out a small mirror and held it out in front of Caspian. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 The face of an old woman was reflected in the mirror. Snow-white hair, a face full of wrinkles, sunken cheeks, even her gaze looked old and tired. However, Caspian could confirm that the person in the mirror was him. ¡°It¡¯s a mask that can change one¡¯s appearance!¡± Caspian¡¯s first reaction was one of shock, but his eyes lit up in the next second. That was because he could see that not only could the mask change his expression, it could even change the look in his eyes and his aura. He knew that in the world, disguise skills existed. Even though the rumors could be far-fetched, Caspian was clear that disguise skills could alter one¡¯s appearance but should not be able to change one¡¯s aura or gaze. One would be able to tell from a person¡¯s eyes that he had the experience and maturity of a middle- aged person even though he looked very young. Also, if a person looked very old but had bright, clear eyes, he would easily attract the suspicion of other people. However, after putting on the mask, all his features changed. If he did not tell them, no one would believe that the old woman was Caspian! There was another important point. The disguised technique required time to put on the makeup and also the materials for it. However, all he had to do was put on the mask to turn into someone else in an instant. Caspian suddenly noticed that Maya went quiet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Caspian. He tugged the mask off and instantly returned to how he looked. Caspian felt even more relieved that the mask was not anything bad. It would be problematic if he could not take it off after putting it on, but that did not seem to be an issue. Handsome watched the scene with wide-eyed shock then immediately bounded to Caspian and carefully sniffed the mask in his hand. After that, it retreated rapidly. After some thought, Maya said, ¡°I think I know what it is.¡± ¡°You know where this thing came from?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, but you need to do me something first.¡± Maya nodded. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± asked Caspian. ¡°Look at me right now.¡± Maya lifted her head and met Caspian¡¯s eyes after she finished speaking. Under the moonlight, Caspian¡¯s bright eyes were fixed intently on her. As their gaze met, Maya¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her cheeks started to heat up. However, she took a deep breath and managed to calm herself down. She told Caspian, ¡°Now put on the mask, look at me, and think about turning to look like me.¡± Caspian did as Maya said, not forgetting to look at the mirror that she held. After he put on the mask, that cool feeling returned. However, at that time, Caspian was prepared for it. He pictured Maya¡¯s features as he focused on himself in the mirror. In the next instant, he could see that his head seemed to blur after he put on the mask, but a defined face appeared soon enough. That face was exactly like Maya, from her hair to her features! To Handsome, they looked like twins! The little white pig rushed to cover its mouth to stop itself from cursing from the shock. Caspian was startled by his reflection in the mirror that was identical to Maya as well. Through his shock, he also understood something. The features that the miraculous mask could change into were not fixed. It was controlled by one¡¯s imagination and used to pretend to be anyone. At that moment, Caspian could see a smile on Maya¡¯s face. ¡°Junior Caspian, you can take the mask off now.¡± Caspian took off the mask and saw Maya smiling at him as she said, ¡°I can now confirm that this mask is the legendary Thousand Cursed Mask.¡± ¡°The Thousand Cursed Mask? What¡¯s that?¡± asked Caspian curiously. The name sounded sinister and made him feel very ufortable. ¡°I heard my seniors mention it in passing. The Thousand Cursed Mask was a nt that can be found deep in the tropical rainforests. It can¡¯t be found in Earlington of Efrax. I think it can only be found in other countries.¡± ¡°This nt can grow as tall as a person. Usually, its flowers will grow in the features of beautiful women and appear amid thick grass bushes, luring mountain folk over.¡± ¡°If they fall for the nt and approach it, the flowers will immediately gape open, forming a huge mouth like a python and swallow the person whole. That person is then turned into fertilizer for the Thousand Cursed Mask.¡± ¡°The Thousand Cursed Mask is a mystical magical item made by cultivators by peeling the outer skin of a mature flower whole andplicated processing. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Yes, the Thousand Cursed Mask can be considered a magical item based on its ability to transform. Many evil cultivators like to use this because they can transform into various appearances as they please based on their imagination. Unless the other person has specialized skills, it¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯ll be foiled.¡± ¡°After some time, the negative impact of this object was too severe so the cultivating world decided to ban it and destroy all the nts. All Thousand Cursed Masks that they got their hands on would be destroyed right away. Due to that, this mask has be extremely rare.¡± After she said that, Maya looked curiously at the mask in Caspian¡¯s hand. ¡°I never expected to see one.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Caspian nodded. The object, if it fell into the hands of evil cultivators, would naturally be a great aid to their evil ns. Now that Caspian had it, it would be able to help him achieve even more miraculous deeds. However, he had to make sure that Maya was not a pedantic person. Caspian was a good judge of Maya¡¯s character. She was not like that at all. Before Caspian said a thing, Maya spoke up ¡°You have to take good care of such a precious magical item. Don¡¯t let anyone find out about this. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be charged with possession of a forbidden object even if you¡¯re the head disciple. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± When she finished, Maya winked mischievously at Caspian and said, ¡°I¡¯m helping you keep one of your secrets now.¡± After she said that, Maya felt satisfied. She now kept one of Caspian¡¯s secrets. It was like their bond grew closer. ¡°In that case, thank you for helping me keep this secret, Senior.¡± Naturally, Caspian would not be able to give up on such a good thing. With a flick of his wrist, he kept the Thousand Cursed Mask. His face was emotionless but he was deep in thought on the inside. How was he going to use this game-changing magical item to help him achieve even better results in the nation¡¯s official religion election? Chapter 564 Chapter 564 Caspian had some understanding of what the nation¡¯s official religion election epassed and made some preparations for it. However, it was clear now that with such a precious magical item like the Thousand Cursed Mask, he could do even more and exceed people¡¯s expectations by leaps and bounds. As he was deep in thought, Caspian was also keeping time. They were quite close to the border between Middle and North Earlington currently. ording to their usual speed, they would reach the capital of Earlington of Efrax in another four to five days. ¡°We¡¯re going to be a little rushed for time,¡± mumbled Caspian. He initially nned to finish cultivating the Eye of Insight technique when they arrived at the capital. However, it seems as though there would not be time for that. When they arrived, there would be many matters for them to deal with. Forget about cultivating, there might not even be time to enter the Earring of Echo. Right now, he had all the materials he needed to cultivate the Eye of Insight. So, after some thought, Caspian decided to start cultivating tonight. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After all, cultivating the Eye of Insight was different from cultivating other techniques. It relied on resources from the outside world. The body merely yed a supporting function, so he did not need to worry even if he was seen. Caspian was sure that Maya would not peep on him while he cultivated, on the other hand, she would look out for him. As expected, when he brought up that he wanted to finish cultivating the Eye of Insight before they arrived at the capital, Maya offered to keep guard and make sure that he was not disturbed. Once he prepared everything that he needed for cultivation, Caspian took a deep breath in then suddenly punched down. The seven materials around him instantly turned into fine powder under his punches. However, the fine powder did not scatter. Instead, they stayed in ce and formed a small tornado about two feet high under the guidance of his spiritual Qi. Caspian¡¯s gaze turned solemn. He did not dare to let his attention slip by even a fraction. Even though the other ingredients were mostly prepared, he only had one set of the key ingredients, orb lingzhi, and hemlock Everything would go to waste if he failed. Since he was able to get his hands on the orb lingzhi at that time, he would be able to cultivate the Eye of Insight even more powerfully. He quietly counted the number of spins of the tornado until it reached 77 before reaching out his hand as fast as lightning. He suddenly picked up a small bottle next to him and removed the stopper then poured the thick liquid into the tornado. The whirling tornado soon became liquid and the moonlight made it crystal clear as if it were fine jade. The first step wasplete. It was now time to urately keep time then toss the rest of the ingredients in one by one. Caspian focused his attention and tossed in the precious ingredients one after another into the liquid whirling tornado. It slowly turned from a jade-like white to an amber color with a greenish tinge, before turning into a clear orange and gradually turning deep red. After around half an hour, his gaze turned serious. He grabbed the orb lingzhi beside him and squeezed it hard. The orb lingzhi made a sound that sounded like a human cry at that moment. At the same time, the eyeball-shaped design protruded from the surface of the orb lingzhi. It looked like an eyeball was forcibly squeezed out as it fell into the liquid vortex. As the eyeball dropped in, the orb lingzhi in Caspian¡¯s hand visibly shriveled up. In a couple of breaths, it turned into dust. Caspian tossed the withered orb lingzhi away. Without blinking, he watched the eyeball rising and falling in the whirlpool then squeezed his fingertip, sprinkling a drop of his blood on the eyeball. As soon as the eyeball came into contact with the drop of blood, the eyeball quickly melted like snow in the hot sun and merged with the surrounding fluid. The spinning vortex turned dark red, just like fresh blood. ¡°The final step is next!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shone brightly. The mostplicated step was squeezing the eyeball out of the orb lingzhi and dripping in his blood. Those two steps required a high precision in terms of timing and also the projection of the blood. It was clear that Caspian managed to achieve near perfection. Once a new eyeball shape began to condense in the center of the whirlpool, Caspian took the hemlock that he prepared a while ago and tossed it in. Buzz! There was a shock. The surface of the hemlock gleamed with mes and lightning but it onlysted for a moment, then it disappeared along with the hemlock. In the next moment, an eye appeared in the middle of the whirlpool. The eye looked the same as Caspian¡¯s eye, even down to the pupil. Caspian knew that he was close to sess. There was just the final step left. He flexed his fingers and reached out. The whirlpool instantly exploded apart. The pattern of the eyeball soared high above Caspian¡¯s head and was about to disappear into the sky. At that moment, Caspian reached out his hand again and quickly drew a series ofplicated runes with his fingers in the air. Ding¡­ The sound of ringing metal seemed to ring out and the pattern of the rising eyeball froze. After a few seconds, the eyeball suddenly burst and turned into a red light that shot between Caspian¡¯s brows and disappeared. At the same time, peace was restored to his surroundings. Caspian¡¯s breathing calmed down. He sat cross-legged, experiencing the moment. He could sense that there was an extra force within his blood that he could control as he pleased. After a moment¡¯s meditation, Caspian flicked his fingers. A drop of blood shot out from his fingertip toward the tree not far from him. Caspian closed his eyes and focused his mind. The blood drop on the tree quivered slightly before it slowly turned into a tiny eyeball. The eyeball slowly turned around like it was alive. Caspian could see everything before the huge tree clearly through the eyeball, as though he stood at the tree. If everything went ording to n, the ingredient that Caspian had was a 75-year-old orb lingzhi, it would be the extent of the Eye of Insight¡¯s ability. However, Caspian got his hands on a 95-year-old orb lingzhi. The difference of twenty years allowed Caspian to not only see but also hear! As long as Caspian focused his attention on the eyeball, he could also hear the sounds within three meters of the eyeball. However, it was not very clear at a further distance or if the sound within range was quite soft. Even though there were limitations to his ability to hear, Caspian was not upset because it could be considered an unexpected bonus. ¡°Now that I have the Eye of Insight, I¡¯m sure that not only can I predict my enemy¡¯s advance, but also know his every move.¡± Right now, Caspian brimmed with confidence. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 Even though he mastered the basics of the Eye of Insight, he still needed a rich imagination and huge amounts of practice if he wanted to use it proficiently. It was understandable that he would need a lot of practice. Through tens of thousands of times of hard practice, Caspian could now unleash the Water Shade technique in the blink of an eye. The Eye of Insight was no exception. If he wanted to be able to wield it with ease, he would need repeated training as well. Caspian would have no problem in terms of his perseverance in that aspect. As for a rich imagination, since Caspian wanted to use the technique for investigation or even spying purposes, he needed to ce the eyeballs formed from flesh and blood in well-concealed ces that would not affect its effectiveness. Imagine if someone saw an eyeball staring at him from a piece of wood close by. One did not need to be an idiot to know that there was something wrong with that eyeball. However, if the eye could be disguised, for example, by hiding it in a pile of fruits, it would not be so easily discovered. Caspian led soldiers into battle in the past so he knew how toy traps and hide his tracks. Now, as he put these ns together, idea after idea kept popping up in his head. Through that point, even though ordinary people were not as strong as cultivators, they were equal or could even surpass them in terms of intelligence. Caspian integrated his experience with the power he mastered to be more powerful. For the next couple of days, Caspian and Maya continued to rush on their journey. After they entered North Earlington, there were visibly more cultivators on the road. They came from various sects of all sizes. Some of them were family cultivators and there was no shortage of rogue cultivators. Even though these people were not qualified to take part in the nation¡¯s official religion election, to cultivators, the event was a great opportunity to observe and learn cultivation methods and spells from the six most powerful sects of the country. It would be a huge boon if one could learn from the event. After all, there have been cases of cultivators in the past who gained insight from thepetition between disciples of the sixrgest sects and became stronger. They did so well that the sects even made an exception and admitted them after the age of sixteen. Even if one did not gain anything, the nation¡¯s official religion election was Earlington of Efrax and the neighboring counties¡¯rgest gathering of cultivators. It was an honor to be able to be part of it. Since the capital of Earlington of Efrax is situated at North Earlington, to some extent, North Earlington was also the political, economic, and cultural center of the whole country. That was why Caspian realized after arriving there that it was much more prosperous here than he imagined. There were many forests in South Earlington and many mountains in the north. Even so, after entering North Earlington, Caspian found that even in extremely mountainous areas, there were wide and t government roads and post houses along the way. Even in the remotest ces, these post houses were sturdier and more spacious than those at the border of South Earlington. The post houses near the border of South Earlington were more akin to shacks made of nks and mud than a post house. Once they arrived at North Earlington, Caspian and Maya reverted to being treated like disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect Caspian could now acutely sense how much attention the disciples of the six great sects received in Earlington of Efrax. No matter where he and Maya were, they garnered a lot of attention. Ordinary people looked at them with eyes filled with respect. Other cultivators looked at them with some admiration and awe. No matter who they were, other people would speak to them respectfully. Once Caspian and Maya revealed their identities, no one else dared to pick a fight with them. Their Heavenly Stars Sect robes were their travel pass. They arrived at the capital on the sixteenth of July without any obstacle. Looking from a distance, Caspian thought that the city was like a dragon holding the earth. It looked ancient, grand, and majestic. He could even see the city faintly up in the sky, emerging among golden light where it connects to the heavens. ¡°The capital of Earlington of Efrax is many times more magnificent than Salleria.¡± Caspian could not stop himself from mumbling to himself when he saw that sight. The feeling of awe intensified as they entered through the city walls. The great sense of history emanating from the city wall itself was enough to strike fear in one¡¯s heart. Caspian and Maya soon met up with the designated Heavenly Stars Sect disciple who was sent to receive them. Caspian met the disciple who greeted them once before, Noah Abbott. It was also Noah who told Caspian to seek out Elder Wesley when he went to Darnley Valley in the past. Back then, Elder Wesley gave Caspian some advice. So, it was natural that they could make conversation when they met again that time. Back then, Caspian was only an apprentice disciple. Now he was an outer disciple just like Noah and also representing Heavenly Stars Sect for a spot in the nation¡¯s official religion election. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Noah looked at Caspian admiringly. Through Noah¡¯s exnation, Caspian and Maya learned that they were the first to arrive in the capital. The others would arrive the next day. Even though the nation¡¯s election was meant to be on the eighteenth of July, which was the day after tomorrow, the realpetition would be held in seven days on the twenty-fifth of July. Even though Caspian and Maya were early, it did not matter. An extra day could be used to familiarize themselves with their environment. They also learned from Noah that even though the election was said to be held in the capital, the real ce where the cultivators would rest andpete was outside the capital. ¡°Where is it?¡± asked Maya curiously. Noah pretended to be mysterious and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± Maya blinked her eyes but could not figure it out, so she turned to look at Caspian pleadingly. Caspian was deep in thought for a moment. He recalled the scene back when they were far away from the capital then smiled and looked from Maya to Noah, then pointed up into the sky. ¡°The sky?¡± Maya instantly understood and looked up into the sky, but all she saw were white clouds and nothing out of the ordinary. Just as she felt puzzled, Noah said in amazement, ¡°As expected of Junior Montgomery. You guessed right. The ce we¡¯ll be heading to is the sky directly above the city.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s nothing there¡­¡± Maya blinked her eyes but before she finished speaking, she immediately figured it out. ¡°It¡¯s a formation!¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± Noah smiled as he nodded. ¡°This year, all the cultivators here for the nation¡¯s election include those from the sects in Earlington of Efrax, the family disciples, rogue cultivators, and even cultivators from the neighboring countries including Ucror. To prevent any unintended incidents since there are so many cultivators all gathered in one ce, they ced countless formations over the entire city.¡± ¡°Of course, our Heavenly Stars Sect is in charge of at least ny percent of these formations.¡± Noah looked extremely proud as he said thatst sentence. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 When they heard Noah¡¯s words, Caspian and Maya both naturally felt a little proud as well. Heavenly Stars Sect was Earlington of Efrax top sect in memory inscription and formation casting. They were not tooting their own horn. It was a fact. At that moment, Caspian was uneasy because he thought of something else. He noticed a slight change in his own eyes after he mastered the Eye of Insight. Even though he could not specify the change, he could sense it frequently. For example, Maya did not notice anything strange in the middle of the sky. However, Caspian noticed something odd when they were still quite a distance away from the capital. At the time, he thought that he was mistaken. But he could see now that his senses were right. Apart from that, ever since he entered the city walls, he constantly felt as though there was an invisible string around him. The string connected a massive formation that surrounded the city walls and the area around it. It now seemed as though his sense was right. ¡®Could the Eye of Insight be used for much more than just spying?¡¯ Caspian could not help but think that. However, he had no time to think about this right now. Noah headed toward the residence of the Heavenly Stars Sect in the capital as soon as he received them. Once they registered at the residence, Noah then led them down multiple twisting and turning corridors until they arrived before a teleportation array. The teleportation array was as luminous and looked like a gigantic transparent egg standing up. It gleamed so brightly that one could tell that it was very mysterious at a nce. ¡°Junior Montgomery, Junior Kaye, it¡¯s ready. We¡¯re about to head to that miraculous ce now.¡± Noah smiled mysteriously at Caspian and Maya as he thrust a jade identification badge into the array. With a gleam, Noah instantly disappeared into the array. Maya subconsciously looked up into midair but did not see anything. ¡°It must be a very huge ce to be able to amodate all the disciples from the six great sects, as well as the venue for thepetition. It¡¯s super impressive to be able to suspend such arge area mid air and surround it with formations,¡± said Maya as she looked at Caspian beside her. Caspian nodded. After learning about it, the anticipation he felt for the nation¡¯s election grew. All cultivators strived for more than just a longer life than ordinary people, most of all, they wanted greater power. That time, Caspian could sense that his understanding of cultivators and the world changed once again. At that thought, Caspian no longer hesitated. He thrust his jade identification badge into the array just like Noah. When they registered at the entrance, his jade identification badge was imprinted with a formation. With that, he was permitted to enter that mysterious ce in the sky. Without it, other people would not be able to enter. They would only be able to participate in regr cultivator exchanges in the capital. After entering the teleportation array, Caspian felt his body shake. In the next second, the space before him appeared brighter and more open. Noah waited for him there. He smiled when he saw Caspian. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Junior Montgomery, Wee to Spiritual Pce.¡± ¡°Spiritual Pce¡­¡± Caspian was amazed when he saw the lofty buildings, wide roads, white jade steps, fountain pools, and rows of houses. He was stunned into silence by the beauty and grave of the surrounding buildings. That did not seem like apetition venue. It looked grander than even the royal pce of Earlington of Efrax! It was not just Caspian who was astounded. Maya who came soon after was also stunned. They breathed in rich spiritual Qi. They never received that kind of treatment even in Heavenly Stars Sect. Every corner they looked at, whether it was a tile, a te, or even a brick were all made of precious materials! Handsome who stood on Caspian¡¯s shoulder took several deep breaths, spun around a few times before nting itself in Caspian¡¯s arms. Its cheeks were flushed, and it looked dizzy as if it were drunk. ¡°Drunk on spirit!¡± Caspian was a little stunned. People would get so-called ¡°drunk on spirit¡± when they suddenly breathed in too much spiritual Qi. Their bodies would react the same way they did when they were drunk on wine. Based on Handsome¡¯s reaction, the spiritual Qi in the air here was a lot stronger than where Caspian and the other outer disciples lived. The effect of cultivating in a ce like that would be much better than cultivating normally! Caspian and Maya initially thought that the cultivators of Earlington of Efrex were impressive enough to be able to move mountains to hovernd in the mid-air that could amodate the rest area for all the cultivators from the six great sects and also the venue for thepetition. They never expected the ce to be such a heaven on Earth! Noah seemed to expect Caspian and Maya¡¯s expressions. He smiled and coughed once, bringing them back to their senses before saying, ¡°I was even more astounded than you guys when I first arrived. I was so close to sitting down cross-legged and cultivating right away. I was reprimanded by a passing elder.¡± After about of self-depreciation, Noah continued, ¡°Allow me to show you around. We¡¯re now at the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s Ultimate Weapon Spiritual Pce. This year¡¯s nation¡¯s official religion election will be held in this Spiritual Pce.¡± ¡°Ultimate Weapon!¡± If Caspian and Maya were stunned before, they werepletely stupefied after hearing that and cried out in surprise. Caspian was filled with immeasurable shock on the inside. After bing a cultivator, he already had a general understanding of the world. He knew that the weapons used in the True Martial Realm and Pulse Control Realm were called sharp weapons. They were tougher and more powerful than ordinary des and could carve inscriptions. Magic weapons could be used in the Holy Land Realm and the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Magic weapons were usually called spirit tools. There were so many kinds of spirit tools with all kinds of functions that it would take more than three days and three nights to fully list all the examples. The weapons above spirit tools were Dao tools, also known as Ultimate Weapons! Among all the six great sects in Earlington of Efrax, only two sects possessed Ultimate Weapons. These two sects were the Fauna Imperial Sect of Middle Earlington and the Blue Feather Sect of North Earlington. The most powerful magic tool of the Heavenly Stars Sect was the prized treasure of the sect, the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword. It was a level nine spirit tool. As far as Caspian knew, a level nine spirit tool was an extremely powerful magical treasure that could subdue the entire Earlington of Efrax. After all, an Ultimate Weapon is too mysterious and extremely rare. Otherwise, there would not be only two in the entire country. That was why to Caspian, an Ultimate Weapon was just an abstract concept. That was all he knew about that object However, he stood near an Ultimate Weapon and could sense how immensely powerful it was. ¡°Ultimate Weapon, Spiritual Pce¡­¡± Caspian was momentarily shocked. He then took a deep breath and looked ahead of him with deep, brooding eyes. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 Even though the changes in the atmosphere were not tangible, the aura of the ultimate weapon was unmistakable. It swayed the hearts of whoever was within its radius. Caspian and Maya were no exception at that moment. Caspian also understood the Ultimate Weapon was not something a cultivator of the Heavenly Spirit Realm could just use. Out of all the magical weapons that cultivators of the Heavenly Spirit Realm were allowed to wield, the ones of the highest level were just the spirit tools. An ultimate weapon would take more than one Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator to summon upon. A spiritual pce of the scale would take even more Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators to summon. Noah seemed to read Caspian¡¯s mind. In a solemn tone, he said, ¡°The Blue Feather Sect is the reigning official religion. They¡¯re dead-set in continuing their legacy. Summoning the spiritual pce is their way of showing what they¡¯ve got. You must take all caution this time, Junior Casper and Maya.¡± ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Senior. We¡¯ve done all that we can,¡± Caspian and Maya hurried to respond. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to a ce you can rest for now. If you want, you can use the rest of your time to walk around and get to know the ce¡­ Or you could stay in to cultivate.¡± Noah¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°The aura around here is even stronger than that of ces other sects are located. Cultivating here could have some pretty powerful effects, it¡¯s worth a try. How you use that energy, though, will be of your own doing.¡± Upon his words, Noah led Caspian and Maya forward. Not long after, they arrived in a town the spiritual pce was specially opened for the Heavenly Stars Sect. On the way there, Noah also gave Caspian and Maya a brief description of the outline of the town in the spiritual pce, and how it was divided. The entire spiritual pce was divided into two Circles, and eight districts. The two circles were the Inner Circle and the Outer Circle. The Inner Circle served as a ce of rest and recreation during the nation¡¯s official religion election, taking up two districts. The remaining six districts made up the Outer Circle, prepared for the members of the six major sects. If any members of differing sects wanted to meet up, they had to do so at themon ce in the Inner Circle. It was because the six sects of the Outer Circle were not conjoined in an attempt to prevent internal wars or battles.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®The six major sects of Earlington of Efrax are the Heavenly Stars Sect and the Sacred Pce Sect of South Earlington, the Mountwave Sect and the Fauna Imperial Sect of Middle Earlington, and the Dark Moon Sect and Blue Feather Sect of North Earlington,¡¯ an idea suddenly came to Caspian as he thought aloud. He asked, ¡°Which part of the pce are the Heavenly Moon Sect members located, Senior Noah?¡± Caspian¡¯s question was out of concern for Jessica. Although Caspian did not get a certain answer from Jessica for the official religion election, he had a feeling she would surely be able to participate as a representative of the Dark Moon Sect. Caspian flushed at the thought of seeing Jessica. ¡°Oh? Do you have a friend in the Dark Moon Sect, Junior?¡± after pondering briefly, Noah shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to let you down, Junior Casper. If my memory serves me correctly, they¡¯re right across us here in the Heavenly Stars Sect, we¡¯re divided by the whole Inner Circle.¡± After a brief pause, Noah continued in a moreforting tone, ¡°But that¡¯s not much of an issue. You can meet your friend at themon ce in between, the sects aren¡¯t conjoined, to begin with.¡± ¡°Got it. Thanks, Senior Noah!¡± Caspian nodded. After seeing Caspian and Maya off and leaving behind a few words of advice, Noah left them to be. He did, despite being in charge of caring for them, have his tasks to finish, after all. There was no way he could be by Caspian and Maya¡¯s sides the entire time. After Noah left, Caspian and Maya exchanged several sentences and retreated to their rooms. The spiritual pce was huge and luxurious. Naturally, the space they prepared for the Heavenly Stars Sect members dripped with splendor as well, on top of the strong spiritual aura it radiated. After resting briefly in his room, Caspian decided to head out and look around. With thepetition so close by, a few short days of cultivation would not yield much improvement despite the thick cultivation aura of the spiritual pce. A much more feasible choice would be to take the rare opportunity to observe the wonders of these ultimate weapons while they were in the periphery. As Caspian nned to go alone, he left by himself without asking Maya to go with him. The spiritual pce sprawled, and every inch of space was more than well utilized with borate architecture from buildings high to low. Caspian had no worries of losing his way, even if he was moving alone. It would be fine if he got lost, anyways. He found out before that at every corner of the pce were identical ck statues. The statues could be found at almost every turn. Well, they looked like statues, anyways. Pitch-ck and unmoving, but Caspian could sense a sentient aura whenever he approached one. He asked Noah about it. Noah told him those statues were a specialty of the Blue Feather Sect, and they were magically charged with spells. That way they were not only to serve as protection but also point a lost person in the spiritual pce to wherever they wanted to go if asked. Of course, Noah also wamed Caspian to only approach the statues as ast resort. Better off asking directions from a human being than to try asking the statues. The statues, for all they were, were not human. They were merely spiritually charged and were thus prone to giving wrong advice as well. Getting wrong directions, if that happened, would be one thing. Having your ns disrupted or derailed as a result of them was a whole problem on its own. By Caspian¡¯s memory, as well as the strategically-mapped roads of the spiritual pce, he was able to get to themon ce in the Inner Circle without much difficulty. To him, that part of the town was even more luxurious and abuzz with life than any he ever saw. The people that walked the grounds in here were not just any regr human beings, but practitioners of the six major sects! Thest time Caspian went to the spiritual pce via teleportation, he was sent straight to the space dedicated to the Heavenly Stars Sect. Thus, he was not able to see the faces of any members from other sects. Upon taking in the sight before him, Caspian¡¯s gaze brightened. The practitioners he could see looked mostly his age but had the charisma of a member of the six major sects for sure. It would not take much for one to be able to tell them apart from smaller sect members, members of ns, or individual practitioners. Yet some of the people did not have distinct identities, so Caspian could only guess which sect they were from based on the way they were dressed. Upon heading forward, Caspian¡¯s eyesnded on the four or five people approaching him. His gaze hardened. The next second, he smiled lightly. ¡°So you showed up, after all.¡± It turns out the people across him recognized him long before he evenid eyes on him. The man that recognized Caspian froze upon seeing him. Then, his face flushed with anger. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 The man¡¯s face reddened and paled. It was hard to tell whether it was in anger, embarrassment, or shame. A momentter, he turned to murmur something to the people next to him. Their faces seemed to change instantly, whipping their heads to look at Caspian from a distance. Their gazes did not look friendly. Nevertheless, Caspian did not feel scared. Instead, his head cleared as he squared his shoulders. ¡®The men with Joshua are currently in the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm. In that case, the members of the Dark Moon Sect should be here by now, which means Jessica should be in the spiritual pce by now as well.¡¯ At the thought, Caspian¡¯s heart thudded with excitement. Just then, he noticed Joshua and the other Dark Moon Sect members with him heading his way. ¡°Casper Montgomery.¡± As a practitioner of the Dark Moon Sect in the third stage of the Pulse Control Realm, Joshua did not need to fear someone of the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm like Caspian. That would not only be shameful for Joshua but also the Dark Moon Sect. It was then that shock struck Joshua. Caspian was only in the first stage of the Pulse Control Realm thest time they saw each other a year ago. How did he already graduate to the second stage so quickly? The elerated jump seemed to have only taken around fourteen to fifteen months. Joshua could hardly believe it. Upon giving it a bit more thought, Joshua was able to deduce that the only reason it was possible had to do with his Purple Dragon King Ginseng. Joshua ground his teeth together in fury at the thought, eyes darkening. A member of the honored Dark Moon Sect, bamboozled by a mere apprentice disciple of the Heavenly Stars Sect. The incident happened over a year ago but still left a bad taste in Joshua¡¯s mouth. It haunted him to no end. That caused his advancement to be dyed, leaving him still in the third stage of the Pulse Control Realm. Standing before Caspian now, Joshua nned to berate him in front of his disciples, just for the sake of his pride. ¡°Can¡¯t believe I¡¯m seeing you here.¡± Joshua did his best to straighten his body, trying to stare down at Caspian. It was a shame, then, that Caspian grew quite a bit taller in the past year as well. He surpassed Joshua in height, causing Joshua to have to tilt his head upwards to look at him. ¡°Warmest of greetings, Senior Joshua!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you use your false niceties on me, Casper, I¡¯m not falling for them for a single second. I see you¡¯re here to take part in the official religion election as well. Fortune surely favors the undeserving, I can¡¯t believe you were qualified.¡± Joshua smirked coldly at Caspian, his eyes filled with condescension. Caspian did not look bothered at all, a smile still ever-present on his face. What he said next, however, made Joshua¡¯s expression darken. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s all thanks to that century-old Purple Dragon King Ginseng of yours that I¡¯m able to even be here!¡± Joshua was silent. His face began to redden slowly. Caspian seemedpletely oblivious. He rambled on, ¡°Man, I was knocked up real bad and I wasn¡¯t healing at all, on top of only being in the first stage of the Pulse Control Realm. I thought I¡¯d lost all hope of taking part in the official religion election, along with all hope of even trying to make it in my spiritual journey. You helped me out by appearing then, Senior Joshua. With such generosity to, gifting me an entire Purple Dragon King Ginseng.¡± Joshua¡¯s face flushed an even uglier shade of red. He started, ¡°A man as great as I¡­¡± Caspian nodded vigorously, continuing almost immediately without giving him a chance to retaliate. ¡°I got better the very day I took it! I graduated from the first stage of the Pulse Control Realm in less than three months, and graduated from the second stage in just a little over a year! That¡¯s how I got the chance to take part in the election.¡± Caspian¡¯s words felt like a bucket of ice water that was thrown over Joshua. ¡°I got better the same day I ate it. I graduated from the first stage in three months. I graduated the next stage in a little over half a year.¡± Joshua felt his head spin. He felt as if his vision darkened at the corners, and that his aura went haywire. None of the vicious remarks he nned on hurling before coulde to his mind anymore. ¡°If I¡¯m to make history as a proud member of the Heavenly Stars Sect in the future, I¡¯ll be sure to never forget the kindness Senior Joshua of the Dark Moon Sect extended to me all those years ago.¡± Caspian¡¯s expression waspletely solemn as he steadied himself for the final blow. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll have someone carve the story into stone, and put it at the opening of the Heavenly Stars Sect. That way it¡¯ll be the first thing all the members see, and people will remember your graciousness long after.¡± ¡°You, you, you¡­¡± Joshua¡¯s lips twitched as his chest heavedboriously. He pointed a finger at Caspian, yet not a single word was uttered. He felt iparable shame and overwhelming fury. It almost felt like even the gazes of the disciples that surrounded him were filled with mockery and condescension. The truth was that Caspian¡¯s words stunned the other Dark Moon Sect disciples into silence. They had only ever heard of Caspian from Joshua¡¯s stories, which spoke of Caspian as an arrogant, no-good scumbag that injured one of their fellow disciples. Yet hearing Caspian¡¯s words now, it seemed like Senior Joshua and Caspian had quite the history. On top of that, Caspian seemed to have gratitude for Senior Joshua? The Purple Dragon King Ginseng was a century old. That had to speak for something. At that thought, the disciples could not help the twinge of envy that crept upon them. Were the best things usually not saved for people closer to you? Senior Joshua gifted a treasure of such preciousness to aplete outsider! They could hardly contain their rage. Seeing Joshua steam with fury ready to explode the next second, Caspian knew he aplished what he set out to do. No need for further dramatics, then. He smiled. ¡±You must have other ces to be! Don¡¯t let me get in the way, we¡¯ll talk next time.¡± He waved a hand at the still frozen Dark Moon Sect members and walked away. The Dark Moon Sect members had no idea what just happened, waving back at Caspian semi- consciously. No one noticed the tiny ray of red light that fell onto Joshua¡¯s body in the split second their bodies passed each other. Joshua was so furious all the blood in his body rushed to his head. His temple was about to explode. There was no way he could have noticed. It was not until a whileter that Joshua finally calmed down. His face, however, was still an ugly shade of crimson. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He red at everyone in his way as if he were ready to pounce on the nearest person to him. The other Dark Moon Sect membersughed and joked with Joshua just before that. Yet now all of them were deadly silent, barely daring to even breathe too hard. As for the questions they had, they dared not even mention them in the slightest. Caspian, on the other hand, did not let himself get too far away after leaving. He had a hunch that Joshua and his disciples went out to do something. So as he left, he ced an Eye Of Insight onto Joshua¡¯s body. That way, he would be able to figure out what they were up to, as well as take the advantage to gauge how his skills matched up to those of the sect. The worst thing that could happen was either the Eye of Insight getting discovered upon, then destroyed. All Caspian would lose would just be that one drop of blood, and nothing else. Watching Joshua and his disciple retreat, Caspian saw them enter a luxurious restaurant. And so Caspian sat down at a teahouse nearby on the second floor, as well. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Caspian sat at the teahouse across the restaurant, leaning against the window. He faced the bustling street outside, unafraid of being spotted. There was no one around him. it made it easier for him to focus his attention on the Eye of Insight that was currently in the restaurant. Pretending to be deep in thought, Caspian bowed his head and closed his eyes. A second after shifting his energy, a foreign scene appeared in his vision. The point of view seemed rather shaky, Joshua still moved, then. Caspian could not see Joshua himself but could look from his point of view through the Eye of Insight. It made it no different from being in Joshua¡¯s shoes. On top of that, the Ganoderma Luciderm Caspian took during his cultivation was more effective than he anticipated. As a result, he was now able to hear the sounds of the restaurant through the Eye of Insight as well. All of it together pretty much made for a near-perfect hands-on experience of the ce itself. It was the way that Caspian watched Joshua and his disciples make their way to the door of a private room on the sixth floor of the restaurant. The door was sealed tight and lined with spells. It was clear that one would not be able to eavesdrop or hear anything at all once it was closed. Still, Joshua did his due diligence checking his surroundings before pushing the door open, leading his disciples into the room. Upon opening the door, Caspian noticed at first nce a man in white, already seated at the table. Caspian¡¯s gaze narrowed immediately when he realized who the man was. ¡°Robert.¡± Still seated on his chair in the teahouse, Caspian¡®s gaze grew impossibly sharp. It was the man, with his boastful and boisterous attitude, who dashed Caspian¡¯s dreams of entering the Dark Moon Sect at the Lawrences¡¯ in Evergreen Town. If it was not for the lucky chance Caspian was granted through the Sect¡¯s Recruitment Ceremony, all of Caspian¡¯s hard efforts at the Lawrences¡¯ would have all gone to waste at Robert¡¯s ruthless hands. Seeing Robert again, Caspian¡¯s gaze hardened and sharpened even more. A focused ray of light shot from his eyes. It quickly smoothed out as he calmed down. The ray of light, however, settled down in the backs of his eyes. It waited to pounce. ¡°You¡¯re here, too? What a pleasant surprise this is,¡± Caspian smiled to himself, raising his ss. He took a sip, focusing his attention once again on the controls of the Eye of Insight. Upon seeing Robert after entering the private room, Joshua hurried to pay his respects. ¡°Greetings, Senior Robert!¡± Joshua was a follower of Robert since he joined the Dark Moon Sect. It gave him plenty of chances to see Senior Robert on a more frequent basis. As for the other disciples, well, they were far less lucky. Seeing the esteemed, legendary Senior Robert was a pretty overwhelming experience for the disciples. One of the female apprentices flushed down to her neck. She looked like she was going to pass out. The truth was that Caspian long realized the gravity of the situation. Robert reached the third stage of the Control Pulse Realm, on top of his aura being strong. It appeared overwhelming and endless, implying that he was not far from reaching the Holy Land Realm. To be able to reach that stage of cultivation at his age was a feat no short of genius. Caspian, however, was less than impressed. He pursed his lips. ¡±Robert already reached the third stage of the Pulse Control Realm back in Evergreen Town. It¡¯s been three years, and he hasn¡¯t even improved? He¡¯s farcking inparison to Senior Maisie, or even that Adrian Klum fellow! I don¡¯t get where he gets his confidence from.¡± Just then, Robert opened his mouth to speak. So Caspian focused his energy on trying to hear what he had to say. It turned out that Robert¡¯s words were of little value to Caspian and just encouragement for the fellow Dark Moon Sect disciples. Cliche things like not to worry too much, to do their best and make the Dark Moon Sect proud, to not think too much about seeding, and focus on showing their strongest skills to try and continue the title of holding the nation¡®s official region. These words seemed hollow and almost insincere. Yet the disciples¡¯ eyes all but shone with gratitude at them, nodding frantically and looking like they were on the brink of tears. ¡°Thank god Jessica isn¡¯t there,¡± Caspian muttered to himself. He swiveled the Eye of Insight around,mitting the faces of everyone in the room to his memory. After all, there was a chance that he, or the rest of the Heavenly Stars Sect, would meet these people in the official religion election as opponents. It was a pity Caspian could not find out what skills these people possessed, or what level of cultivation they reached, as well as how well-versed they were with their craft. What luck it would¡¯ve been if he had ess to that information! Robert continued with his motivational ramble, but Caspian was in no hurry. By logic, Robert¡¯s summoning of all these disciples to a specialized private room sealed with spells to protect it from any form of eavesdropping had to be for more than a soulless encouragement session. Caspian¡¯s focus zeroed in on Joshua. His body was still bowed as he said nothing. ¡°Could it be that Robert has something he needs to discuss with Joshua privately?¡± It was not long after Caspian made the deduction that Robert called for the other disciples to go ahead and start eating. Right after, he cast a pointed look in Joshua¡¯s direction, and the two-headed to a smaller, secluded area of the private room. ¡°So, he does have something he needs to tell him one on one!¡± Caspian confirmed. Upon entering the space, Robert took out an array map. He summoned it to open, casting the tiny space in a blue glow instantly. ¡°The Sound Vacuum Array,¡± Caspian pointed out immediately. The private room was lined with spells and formations already to prevent people from eavesdropping from outside. Yet Robert pulled out another Sound Vacuum Array by himself. Whatever he was about to say had to be of utmost importance. ¡°What¡¯s up with you today? You don¡¯t look too good,¡± Robert inquired of Joshua. Joshua¡¯s face reddened in an instant as his breathing sped up. He gulped a few mouthfuls of air, spitting out vehemently, ¡°It¡¯s all because of that Casper Montgomery!¡± ¡°Casper Montgomery?¡± Robert frowned, seeming to have thought of something. A secondter, his memory sparked.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why, isn¡¯t he that good-for-nothing son-inw of the Lawrences back in Evergreen Town? Is he here right now?¡± . ¡°Yes,¡± Joshua muttered through gritted teeth. Robert¡¯ s frown deepened. ¡°Well, what is he doing here?!¡± Realization seemed to dawn on him. He turned to Joshua, eyes aze. ¡°Answer me! What stage is Casper Montgomery at right now?¡± Joshua¡¯s expression seemed to darken by the second as he said with much reluctance, ¡°He¡¯s in the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm now. He¡¯s here representing the Heavenly Stars Sect in the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± Robert inhaled sharply. He then cried out, ¡°How could this be? He¡­ He hasn¡¯t even reached the Pulse Control Realm back then! It¡¯s¡­ It¡®s only been a mere three years!¡± Robert¡¯s expression seemed to shift by the second, uncertain. Chapter 570 Chapter 570 Upon having Joshua confirm several times that it was indeed Casper Montgomery that he referred to, Robert was sure that he got the right man. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that guy managed to get a second chance! Must¡¯ve been on a stroke of good luck, or had a miracle happen to him,¡± Robert scoffed coldly. Joshua looked as if he wanted to hide in a hole. Being cheated of the Purple Dragon King Ginseng he nned to use for himself was already an ordeal of great shame. Of course, it was not something Joshua was going to let slip so easily. Thus, Robert did not know about it. Joshua did not n on telling him, either. ¡®Yeah, a miracle did happen to him. The Purple Dragon King Ginseng I gave him.¡¯ If he said that, Joshua was almost certain that his days toe in the Dark Moon Sect would be filled with nothing but obstacles. Thus, he wisely chose to shut his mouth. Still frowning, Robert nced over at Joshua. ¡±Did he say anything to you when you crossed paths?¡± ¡°About that¡­ No.¡± Joshua shook his head abruptly. There was no way he was going to tell him what Caspian just said to him. ¡°Well, in that case, your encounter was probably just one of pure coincidence,¡± Robert nodded firmly as the crease between his eyebrows smoothed out slightly, ¡°He sure is a nuisance, though. The thought of him alone leaves a bad taste in my mouth. That stunt he pulled at the Sect¡®s Recruitment Ceremony, getting first ce in all history? I got ragged on for ages by my teachers. Even some of the elders in our sect had something to say about me rejecting him.¡± ¡°The thing is, I didn¡¯t make a mistake! The stupid kid made me look like an absolute fool. Letting him join the sect¡­ Now that would¡¯ve been an actual mistake! He hasn¡¯t seemed to learn his lesson, the bastard. Showing up to the election, he¡¯s trying to make a fool out of me with an audience this time!¡± Robert¡¯s anger red as he continued with his rant. ¡°He¡¯d sure looked grand, taking all the glory at the Sect¡¯s Recruitment Ceremony and joining the Heavenly Stars Sect while I got banned by my teachers for a year. If he pulls any more stunts at the election and surprises everyone once more, they¡¯ll remember what happened and rag on me again! I¡¯m not trying to get yelled at by those old geezers again!¡± Joshua¡¯s face paled at his words. ¡°Senior, calm down!¡± To dare to refer to the elders of the sect as old geezers, if that news were to get out, both he and Robert would be in hot water. It would even be fair to say they were lucky if they did not get kicked out of the sect. Robert seemed to be aware that he blurted out the wrong thing in a fit of rage as well. ¡°Ugh, let¡¯s not continue about him for now. He¡¯s hardly anyone, anyways. What¡¯s the worst that could happen? A fellow apprentice from a different sect like him can hardly cause any harm, can he?¡± Joshua rushed to agree. ¡°You¡¯re right, Senior Robert. His ability to advance realms so quickly probably implies he barely has any foundation. I¡¯m pretty sure he probably used some less than savory methods to get here. We¡¯ll see what happens when the timees, we can¡­¡± Robert red at Joshua from the corner of his eye, shutting Joshua up immediately. With a sheepish smile he blurted out, ¡°Of course, all is up to you, Senior Robert.¡± And so their talk about Caspian came to an end. Caspian noticed, however, that the two seemed to not have said all of what they wanted to say. ¡°You think you¡¯ll be able to touch me?¡± Caspianughed to himself in disbelief from the teahouse, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to make you regret it for the rest of your lives if you darey even a finger on me.¡± After the topic changed, Caspian noticed through the Eye of Insight that Robert¡¯s expression suddenly grew rather solemn. So what he was about to say would probably be of much importance then. After a brief pause, Robert opened his mouth. ¡°I received some news before I came this time.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me if there¡¯s anything you need, Senior Robert. I¡¯ll do my best with no hesitation,¡± Joshua hurried to say. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that much trouble. Just news, that¡¯s all,¡± Robert shook his head, ¡°I heard the election this time isn¡¯t just to pick out the official religion.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Joshua blinked in confusion. In the teahouse, Caspian focused on listening as well while not forgetting to sneak nces at Robert¡¯s expression. ¡°This official religion election, Earlington of Efrax will also be looking out for potential suitors for the young Princess. They¡¯re nning to choose a few men of appropriate age out of the members of the six major sects,¡± Robert continued, ¡°The young Princess of Earlington of Efrax turns sixteen this year, but she has yet to set her sights on anyone. The royal family intends to take advantage of the opportunity to find her a young cultivator to be her groom, I¡¯m almost certain of it.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Joshua could not help but purse his lips. ¡°What¡¯s so great about a mortal princess? Even if you were marrying her for her looks, she¡¯ll have aged in a few decades while you, the cultivator, will remain young. Also, the luxuries in Earlington are certainly alluring to a mortal human, but to a cultivator, they would mean nothing more than mere¡­¡± ¡°Such ignorance!¡± Robert cut Joshua off before he could finish his sentence. Joshua, realizing he spoke out of line, rushed to apologize. Robert scoffed coldly. ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t have considered everything you¡¯d just said? Why would I even bother letting you know if the case was as simple as the royal family looking for suitors?¡± ¡°Could there be something else?!¡± Joshua¡¯s eyes widenedically. Robert smiled mysteriously. ¡°Of course there is! Fine, I¡¯ll tell you a little about it now. This year, there might be a guest of much prestige at the election.¡± Robert chuckled briefly before he continued. ¡°This guest is someone of such power, even the sect masters are to pay them respect.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Joshua waspletely stunned. At the teahouse, Casper looked slightly confused as well. The six major sects were considered beings of the highest respect in Earlighton. The royal family of Earlington of Efrax was elected by the sects themselves, to help them care for worldly traditions and cultures. Well, there was no way the special guest would be someone from the royal family, then. Who could it be, someone of enough power even the sect masters would not dare to cross? ¡°Senior Robert, who¡­ Who is this guest you speak of?¡± Joshua asked in a daze. ¡°Even the master of the Dark Moon Sect would have to bow and greet them with humility?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no need for any bowing. But respect is definitely in order, they are to be weed with even more decorum than when weing the sect masters.¡± Robert smirked again. ¡°On top of that, the guest of honor¡¯s presence will have to do with the young Princess as well as the search for suitors. Do you get it now?¡± Joshua, upon blinking several times, finally realized as he cried out, ¡°You¡¯re saying if one is to be chosen by the young Princess, they will be able to interact with the special guest!¡± ¡°Exactly that!¡± Robert nodded, ¡°But don¡¯t go telling other people this after you return. Just tell the outer disciples to show their best feats during the election and perform to their strengths. As for us, we¡¯re notpletely without our chances either, but that will depend on how good we perform.¡± At that, a look of slight annoyance passed over Robert¡¯s features. ¡°I must say, these outer disciples got lucky that time. They have the nation¡¯s official religion election to show off their skills on a specialized stage, while we would have to figure out our ways to show ours if we were to want to do the same.¡± Chapter 571 Chapter 571 The conversation between Robert and Joshua after that was rather ordinary. CaspianCaspian rested his chin on his hand in the teahouse, lost in thought. He was also deeply shocked by the news brought by Robert. Initially, CaspianCaspian thought that the nation¡¯s official religion election was a simple matter of electing the next state religion, but he did not expect such a rtionship to be involved. In truth, he did not care about the little princess choosing her groom. As the proxy of cultivators in the mortal world, it was understandable that the royal family would select a princess to marry a cultivator. However, the special guest rted to the little princess Robert mentioned made CaspianCaspian feel a little iprehensible. ¡°In terms of status, the few people with the highest ranking in the Earlington of Efrax are nothing more than the masters of the six sects, but Robert said the standard of receiving that person is even grander than receiving the head of the six sects. What is the origin of this person? Could it be one of the sect¡¯s supreme elders?¡± For a moment, CaspianCaspian was at a loss. Robert said nothing more about the topic, causing CaspianCaspian to be unable to find more clues. As time passed by, CaspianCaspian¡¯s control on his Eye of Insight also became weaker. CaspianCaspian could only maintain the Eye of Insight for only about an hour, which was a shoring of CaspianCaspian¡¯s current cultivation. However, there was no other way for it. Nheless, it was quite remarkable for the drop of blood not to dry up in such a long time. If CaspianCaspian wanted to make the Eye of Insightst longer, he needed to continue to improve his realm. When the blood in his body could reach the point of coagting blood into beads and blood as thick as mercury, then CaspianCaspian would be able to maintain the Eye of Insight longer. When CaspianCaspian noticed that Robert and Joshua withdrew the Sound Vacuum Array and went back to the private room to dine with the few outer disciples, he stopped paying attention to their side, got up, and went back. He did not go out in vain that time as he heard some secrets from Robert. However, CaspianCaspian was yet to figure out how to use them. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After returning to his residence, CaspianCaspian meditated and cultivated to adjust his state. On the second day, OmarOmar, Xander, and others, led by Terry, took the spirit boat and arrived at the Spiritual Pce. It was natural for everyone to have a chat when they met. Terry and the other elders in charge of the trip naturally would not live with the participating disciples. Besides, they had other things to deal with, so everyone could roam freely. Terry specially instructed everyone that they could choose whether to stay in the room to practice or walk around in the Spiritual Pce to take a look in the next few days. However, seven dayster, on July 25th, they needed to arrive on time as that would be the day when the nation¡¯s official religion electionpetition officially began. Before night came, Terry would send someone to inform everyone of the format and rules of the nation¡¯s official religion electionpetition. After Terry and a few deacons left, CaspianCaspian, Xander, OmarOmar, and others discussed and decided to go to the Inner Circle for dinner, just for the sake of catching up with one another. Everyone unanimously agreed to the proposal. Among the ten, Ronald, Jaime, Edda, and Sebastian were all outer disciples, while CaspianCaspian, Sna, MayaMaya, OmarOmar, and Xander were all new outer disciples. Except for Sebastian and CaspianCaspian, the two parties did not know each other before. At that time, they had to join hands and battle with the outside world. Thus, some exchange were still indispensable. Additionally, those representing the Heavenly Stars Sect in the nation¡¯s official religion election would surely have a strong influence in certain areas in the sect in the future. Hence, everyone could get more benefits by making friends and helping each other in the future. After all, walking on the pathway to immortality alone would simply be too challenging, and only with companions could one go further. CaspianCaspian was already to the Common Area the day before, and that time he was the one to lead the way. Soon, the group came to a restaurant in the Common Area. Along the way, everyone saw some disciples of other sects. As experienced veterans of the outer disciples, Ronald and the others knew more about other sects than CaspianCaspian and the rest. Thus, they were responsible for introducing how to distinguish disciples from other sects through their uniforms. After entering the restaurant, everyone chose arge round table on the winding corridor on the third floor. Not only was there no one disturbing them, but they could also enjoy the surrounding scenery, which was satisfying. Once everyone took their seat, chatted, andughed for a while, Edda, who faced the stairs, suddenly appeared strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jaime noticed Edda¡¯s change in expression and looked in the direction where she was looking curiously. The next second, his gaze also froze, and he uttered, ¡°Blue Feather Sect!¡± ¡°Blue Feather Sect.¡± Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and they all looked up. Although Earlington of Efrax had six major sects, they were also divided into top, middle, and bottom. The Blue Feather Sect was one of the best sects among the six major sects. Not only was the number of Blue Feather Sect disciples thergest among the six sects, but they also had the sharpest weapons and magic weapons. On top of that, the strength of the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s disciples of the same level was also slightly stronger than other sects. Among other sects, only the Fauna Imperial Sect, whose cultivation method and tactics were different from ordinary cultivators, could barelypete with it. The strength of the Blue Feather Sect could be seen from the fact that they had Ultimate Weapons and was the current state religion. Furthermore, the Blue Feather Sect also owned the Spiritual Pce where everyone was. To a certain extent, the Blue Feather Sect was the popr contender of the nation¡¯s official religion election at that time, and it was the opponent that the other five sects should be wary of! As the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s disciples were famous, they would naturally attract others¡® attention when they walked up to the third floor. When the crowd saw these Blue Feather Sect¡¯s disciples walking straight to where everyone was, everyone in the room immediately became tense, not knowing what they meant. CaspianCaspian swept his gaze at them and whispered to Sna next to him, ¡°They¡¯re all at the second-stage Pulse Control Realm! It seems very likely that they¡¯re the opponents we may encounter this time.¡± CaspianCaspian realized that Sna was slightly different than usual. Her face was pale, and her body was tense. She ced her hands on her knees with her fists clenched as if she tried to suppress a certain emotion. Sna seldom showed superfluous expressions. At that time, she was nervous, worried, puzzled, and even a little scared. CaspianCaspian never saw those expressions on her face before. Even when they were in the Gibson family where Sna bet on her future and had no way out but to fight against the Troy family member, whose realm surpassed her own, she never had such expressions. ¡®She¡¯s frightened¡­¡¯ CaspianCaspian was surprised, and just as he was about to ask her, the few Blue Feather Sect¡®s disciples already approached the crowd. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 The five Blue Feather Sect¡¯s disciples, consisting of three guys and two girls, approached the crowd. Even though there were fewer people than the Heavenly Stars Sect side, the momentum of these five people was like a thick fog enveloping everyone, making people breathless. The two parties looked at each other, but neither took the initiative to speak. After a while, a young and tall teenager from the Blue Feather Sect greeted everyone with a smile, ¡°Fellow seniors, don¡¯t be so nervous. We¡¯re just passing by anding over to say hello. My name is Hann Gibson, a disciple of the Blue Feather Sect and one of the contestants in the uing nation¡¯s official religion election. If we meet at that time, please show some mercy, dear seniors.¡± Hann¡¯s genial smile, coupled with his handsome face, would easily leave a favorable impression on others. However, Caspian noticed that the moment Hann spoke, Sna began to tremble. ¡®Hann Gibson, Sna Gibson¡­¡± Recalling what Zenith said when he was in the Gibson family, a bold thought suddenly popped into Caspian¡®s mind. As one of the people among the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s disciples with the highest realm, Jaime naturally took the responsibility of a senior. He got up, folded his fists toward the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s people, and replied, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re all from the Blue Feather Sect! I¡¯m Jaime Hart from the Heavenly Stars Sect, and these are my juniors.¡± After speaking, Jaime introduced everyone in the audience one by one. During that time, Caspian noticed that Sna trembled with her head lowered. Once Jaime introduced Caspian, thest person would be Sna, who sat next to him. Suddenly, Hann waved his hand and stopped Jaime. Then, just when Jaime looked at him in confusion, Hann smiled. ¡°Jaime, I came over rashly and disturbed you all because I saw a fellow n member.¡± While speaking, Hann¡¯s eyes were already on Sna, who lowered her head. When everyone noticed who Hann looked at and connected his surname with Sna¡¯s, everyone suddenly realized, Hann and Sna were nsmen! Everyone soon became more puzzled. They were from the Gibson family, so why was Hann in the Blue Feather Sect while Sna was in the Heavenly Stars Sect? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Sna was born with the Imperial Jail Deity Physique, and it was a waste of talent if she entered the Heavenly Stars Sect. On the other hand, if Sna entered the Blue Feather Sect, she would have the opportunity to exert the most incredible power of her physique. Although everyone present was young, they already guessed there was a secret behind the matter from Sna¡¯s attitude. Hannughed. ¡°Dear cousin, although we¡¯ve never met, I¡¯ve always heard about you. Why aren¡¯t you greeting your senior?¡± Sna¡¯s head was lowered, her hands pressed tightly to her knees, and her body shaking even more violently. Such a strange sight could easily be noticed by anyone who was not blind. ¡°Sna, you seem to be¡­ Afraid of me?¡± Hann¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°This isn¡¯t good. Even though I don¡¯t like your father very much, I¡¯m still very interested in your Imperial Jail Deity Physique. I¡¯ll be so disappointed if you don¡¯t even dare to face me now.¡± Sna¡¯s trembling stopped abruptly. Then, an invisible momentum spread toward the surroundings with her body as the center. The table in front of everyone shook slightly, and the bowls and utensils on it made a clinking sound. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Despite not being my opponent, you should still have the courage,¡± Hannughed, ¡°Initially, I was looking forward to meeting you because I want to know what kind of heirs can a guy who was kicked out but kept saying that he woulde back produce. Nheless, I¡¯m quite disappointed by the result of our meeting today!¡± Hann¡¯s face gradually turned cold, and his tone became stern. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that a person who made a mistake and was kicked out is not eligible toe back, even if his descendants are excellent. After all, the bloodline that makes mistakes will be passed down from generation to generation. I know that the source of your father¡®s confidencees from you and your Imperial Jail Deity Physique. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll destroy your and your father¡¯s confidence in thepetition!¡± After saying that, Hann¡¯s expression changed again, and he smiled. ¡±Dear cousin, do your best! At least hold on until you meet our Blue Feather Sect, even though I don¡¯t think it is very likely with the ability of Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± As soon as these words came out, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples¡¯ faces dropped. Hann¡¯s attitude toward Sna before was their family matter, and it was inconvenient for everyone to speak up as they did not know the specific reason. However, the other party mocked the sect to which everyone belonged, causing the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples to no longer hold back ¡°Give me a break! Do you think the Blue Feather Sect can be re-elected as the state religion again?¡± Sebastian snorted, ¡°Watch out, or you might be eliminated in the first round!¡± ¡°Although the Blue Feather Sect has many disciples, I don¡¯t think the advantage is as great when competing against other cultivators of the same realm.¡± Omar hit the table and sneered. ¡°If you think you¡¯ re amazing, why don¡¯t we give it a try now? I¡¯d like to see how strong your Blue Feather Sect is,¡± Xander said, staring at Hann. ¡°No matter how much we talk, it¡¯s nothing more than a war of words. Besides, if we give it a try now, your Heavenly Stars Sect might lose the game because of theck of participating disciples, and you have an extra excuse. Hence, I¡¯ll not argue with you, nor will I battle with you,¡± Hann smiled, ¡°Fellow seniors, if you truly want to try me, you might as well pray a lot so that we can meet in thepetition at that time, and then I¡¯ll show mercy to you so that you won¡¯t lose so miserably. Well, I¡¯ll see you in a few days.¡± Having said that, Hann paused, and his eyes fell on Sna again. ¡°Sna, you rejected my suggestion before, and I thought you had other ideas. However, it seems that you have made the worst mistake. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me, as you should also know the ancestral motto of the Gibson family. So, don¡¯t me me then.¡± After that, Hann turned around and led the rest of the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s disciples downstairs. ¡°Why¡¯s this guy so conceited!¡± Omar frowned as he looked at the backs of the several people leaving, his face full of indignation. ¡°The Blue Feather Sect is too arrogant. I hope that there¡¯ll be a chance to beat them up so that they know how powerful our Heavenly Stars Sect is,¡± Edda chimed in. Maya held her cheek in one hand, turned her head to look at Sna, and asked, ¡°Sna, what¡¯s your cousin¡¯s background? It seems that he¡¯s unkind toward you, and it¡¯s unreasonable for a senior to treat his junior like that.¡± As Maya spoke, everyone quieted down and focused on Sna. After all, they belonged to the same family, and the crowd all believed that Sna must know about Hann. Chapter 573 Chapter 573 Caspian still knew something about the Gibson family as Zenith told him before. However, it seemed that going back to the main branch was only Zenith¡®s wishful thinking. Moreover, judging from Hann¡¯s tone, the main branch of the Gibson family could not care less about the return of their side branch. They did not want them toe back at all, and the only thing that interested them was probably Sna¡¯s Imperial Jail Deity Physique. The matter seemed to be paradoxical. Sna kept her head lowered and did not answer everyone¡¯s questions. However, her fists were clenched tighter, and even her knuckles turned pale. ¡°Have you noticed that Hann is only an entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm?¡± Caspian spoke, breaking the silence. Everyone looked at each other and nodded. ¡±It¡¯s because of this that I¡¯m even more annoyed!¡± Omar pped the table, ¡°Everyone here is in the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, and his realm isn¡¯t higher than ours, so there¡¯s nothing to be arrogant of. Besides, even if he¡¯s a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm, he¡¯s unnecessarily our opponent!¡± Omar¡®s words are full of confidence. In truth, the several people present, including him, believed so. Caspian, Omar, Xander, Maya, and Sna all defeated disciples higher than their realm to get the qualification. Winning against someone in the higher realm was the norm for them. ¡°Then, have you noticed that the four disciples around Hann are all in higher realms than him,¡± Caspian added. Everyone was stunned. Their attention just now was on Hann, and the other two men and two women did not speak once, so they naturally did not pay too much attention. ¡°Hann¡¯s not as simple as he seems,¡± Caspian continued, ¡°The five of them should all be participating in the nation¡¯s official religion election, but they¡¯re led by Hann, who¡¯s in the lowest level.¡± After saying that, Caspian looked at the crowd and asked, ¡°Do you think that¡¯s normal?¡± Everyone gradually frowned. Even though the nine of them were in different levels, they were all led by Ronald, Jaime, and Sebastian, who were at the highest level, when they were out. After all, they were the seniors. Looking back, they found that the Blue Feather Sect was utterly different. From the beginning to the end, Hann was the only one who spoke, and no one else made a sound. When they left, the four also surrounded Harm, and it was evident that Harm was their center. ¡°Four high-level disciples, surrounding a low-level disciple¡­¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes shed.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°What¡¯s the reason for this?¡± ¡°There are only two reasons,¡± Caspian stretched out two fingers, ¡°First, Hann has an extraordinary background, and the four of them want to tter him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Maya shook her head and replied, ¡°Those who can represent the sect must be the best in the sect. Although there may be situations where they want to make friends, it¡¯s impossible to tter others. A cultivator with that kind of mentality won¡¯t go very far.¡± Everyone agreed. Caspian bent one finger, leaving only one. ¡°So there¡¯s only one possibility left.¡± Then, Caspian looked at the crowd and uttered slowly, ¡°Hann¡¯s ability made those people willingly follow him from the bottom of their hearts.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked. However, after thinking about it carefully, they found that it was indeed the only possibility. The world of cultivators was said to be strictly hierarchical, but it was still realistically straightforward. The tackiest term would be, thew of the jungle, only the might is right. The family circumstances, background, and adventures could only be admired if they were converted into one¡¯s strength. When they recalled the demeanor and actions of the two men and two women just now, everyone fell silent. It was apparent that they agreed with Caspian. ¡°Sna, it seems that your cousin has the right to be arrogant,¡± Caspian sighed. Sna lowered her head, and her heart tightened when she heard that. Inexplicably, Sna was on the verge of tears. However, she suddenly felt Caspian tapping on her shoulder, and his cheerful tone came after. ¡°But I believe you can defeat him.¡± For a moment, Sna felt as if something hit her chest, and the grievance just now was reced by a huge satisfaction and surprise. That feeling of being encouraged and recognized gave her goosebumps on her arms. ¡°You¡­ You have faith in me?¡± Sna raised her head and asked, looking at Caspian. Sna, who was always quiet, actually spoke in front of a crowd. It showed how much influence Caspian¡¯s words just had on her. ¡°I¡¯m waiting to see him get beaten to the ground by you, looking annoyed.¡± Caspian nodded, and there was no hesitation in his words. Sna was stunned, but her face gradually returned to normal. Her originally dull eyes were once again full of life. Nevertheless, although everyone stopped talking about the matter after that, the appearance of Hann and others still had an impact on everyone. The atmosphere of the dinner was not cold and cheerless, but it was not lively. Everyone seemed to have something on their minds. After their meal, the crowd went back to rest together. When Caspian found out that Jessica arrived at the Spiritual Pce, he originally nned to continue walking around in the Inner Circle as he might be able to bump into her by chance. However, seeing that everyone was in low spirits, Caspian pondered for a while and let the idea go. At that time, it was better not to affect everyone¡¯s mood. Once they returned, everyone went back to their room. When Caspian went back, Handsome woke up from the state of being drunk on spirit. Thus, Caspian just gave the takeaway meals he brought back to Handsome and Little Candy. Even though Handsomeined about the food being the leftovers from Caspian and his friends, the pig still stuck its head into the container, gobbling up the food messily. After all,pared to raw food and roasted meat, the dishes in the restaurant were simply the best delicacy it has ever eaten for Handsome. After eating, Little Candyy down at Caspian¡¯s feet and rested. Handsome still did not look up until it licked the inside of the lunchbox to the point where it was spotless. Then, the Handsome let out a long sigh and stopped. Later in the day, Terry called up the nine in the lobby. When the crowd saw Terry¡¯s gloomy face, all of them suddenly felt pressured. Soon, Terry took a breath and said to everyone, ¡°Thepetition format of the nation¡¯s official religion election hase out. In the first round, the sects willpete in pairs, and three sects will be eliminated. Then, the remaining three sects will enter the second round. The sect that wins in the second round will be the next state religion.¡± When he said that, everyone understood. The first round was to draw lots to decide the opponent, and the losers would fail to enter the second round. Ronald pondered for a moment, then raised his head and asked, ¡°Elder Terry, the first round will be a battle among the sects, so what about the second round?¡± Terry had a strange look on his face. ¡°Instead of being curious about the second round, why don¡¯t you ask who¡¯s our opponent in the first round?¡± Chapter 574 Chapter 574 When everyone heard Terry¡¯s words, everyone looked at one another. They finally realized that they seemed to have missed the step. Everyone was focused on Terry¡¯s unspoken second-round format, forgetting who their opponents in the first round were. If they wanted to enter the second round, eliminating the opponents in the first round would be the premise. ¡°Elder Terry, may I know which sect is our opponent in the first round?¡± Xander asked with both hands cupped. Terry swept his gaze at everyone and chortled, ¡°The current state religion, the owner of the Spiritual Pce, Blue Feather Sect.¡± In an instant, the scene turned quiet. Terry expected that reaction. Although as the deputy head of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Department of War and his passionate fighting spirit never subsided, Terry also had to admit that Blue Feather Sect was an opponent that none of the five sects wanted to face in the first round. Their strength was indefinitely the best of the six. Moreover, since the Spiritual Pce belonged to the Blue Feather Sect, it only meant that the game here was the home game of the Blue Feather Sect. Hence, any sect that encountered them would be fraught with grim possibilities. As these nine participating disciples did not belong to the War Department, Terry could not treat them with the standard he used with his disciples. Besides, he also understood that encountering such an opponent in the first round was a massive blow to the group of disciples who were determined to make a difference in the nation¡¯s official religion election. After a moment of silence, Terry moved his lips, trying to say somethingforting, which he was not very good at. However, Omar suddenly roared, ¡°This is simply amazing!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Terry thought he misheard Omar. The next moment, Terry found that almost all of the nine disciples in front of him had smiles on their faces, and even Sna, who was expressionless, had a dazzling gleam in her eyes. In a sh, the originally silent scene suddenly went into an uproar. Soon, Terry watched in bafflement as he kept hearing the crowd roar one after another. ¡°Yes! This is the best news I¡¯ve heard recently!¡± Sebastian pped his hands. ¡°Hahaha, I finally found a chance. I want to see what else those guys can boast about again. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. If they want to brag, they should do it as soon as possible. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to say a word at the game!¡± Ronald clenched his fists and grinned. ¡°Hmph. They were so arrogant before this. Now, we finally have the opportunity to teach them a lesson directly.¡± Jaime smiled, looking like he geared up. ¡°I¡¯m somewhat excited.¡± Edda pursed her lips and smiled at Maya. For a while, the atmosphere became joyful. Terry blinked and stared at the disciples. At that moment, he felt as if the group of people went to face an opponent that could be defeated with just one breath. Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Terry, known for his unwavering temperament, felt a sense of uncertainty for the first time in his life. After hesitating for a while, he repeated, ¡°Our opponent¡¯s the Blue Feather Sect.¡± ¡°And we¡®re going to beat the Blue Feather Sect!¡± Omar pped his chest loudly, ¡°Elder Terry, don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll do our best to make it to the second round!¡± Terry watched as the group of disciples appeared as if they were bewitched, and he could not make sense of what happened. His eyes swept across the crowd one by one, finallynding on Caspian. Among the nine disciples, the only one who looked rather normal was Caspian. When Caspian saw Terry¡¯s questioning gaze, he chuckled. ¡°The battle between cultivators is all about the grievance in our hearts. We¡¯ll change everyone¡®s view of the Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± From the perspective of the realms, Caspian was not the highest among the crowd, but in terms of identity, he was the noble personal disciple of the head of the sect. Therefore, his words naturally carried the most weight. Terry immediately understood when he heard Caspian¡¯s answer. It seemed that these nine disciples already met the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s disciples, and the other party probably provoked them. Hence, they were excited to go against the Blue Feather Sect in the first round. It was naturally a good thing to have a fighting spirit, and as a member of the War Department, what Terry admired most was the indomitable momentum of the disciples in the sect. At that moment, he understood the whole story, and a sense of pride also quickly filled his heart. ¡°I look forward to your performance in seven days!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Elder Terry. We¡¯ll never let down the expectations of the sect!¡± The nine people sped their fists together, bowed, and shouted. Even though everyone was pumped up as their opponent in the first round was the Blue Feather Sec, Caspian and the others knew the other party was a very formidable opponent. Among the six sects, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯sbat strength was recognized as the worst. On the other hand, the Blue Feather Sect faintly overwhelmed the other five, including the Fauna Imperial Sect, in the past few decades, and they took the throne as the first inbat strength. Hence, that was the battle between the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s best and worst inbat. At that moment, the other four sects probably sighed that the Blue Feather Sect drew a good lot. Except for Caspian and the others, many elders of the Heavenly Stars Sect might not havemented anything after hearing the news, but their eyes already showed despair. Almost everyone felt that Heavenly Stars Sect would lose without a doubt. ¡°We won¡®t lose!¡± After bidding goodbye to Terry and leaving the hall, everyone formed a circle in the courtyard outside, stacking their hands. ¡±We need to surprise everyone!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect has been weak for many years, and it¡¯s in our hands to break this cycle!¡± ¡°We need to win!¡± Caspian looked at the crowd, and he noticed everyone¡®s eyes gleamed. The nation¡¯s official religion election officially began tomorrow, but the first round would only start seven dayster. In other words, everyone still had seven days to prepare. Although there was no rule, everyone would automatically go back to their room to meditate and practice. Even if they could not make significant progress, they must practice the martial arts they mastered more proficiently, and their state must be adjusted to the best. Caspian also returned to his room, but he heard light footsteps behind him before he opened the door. ¡°I knew you¡¯de looking for me.¡± Caspian turned and smiled at Sna, who stood not far ahead. Sna¡¯s usually calm gaze now had a touch of determination and desire. She looked at Caspian and said softly, ¡°There are still seven days. Teacher, I want to¡­ Be stronger.¡± Thest two words revealed an iparable firmness. Caspian sensed Sna¡¯s attitude, and he nodded after a while. ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t ck during the half-year I left, and I¡¯m delighted. If that¡¯s the case,e in.¡± It would be too demanding for other cultivators to improve their strength in seven days. However, Caspian was different as he had a way to prolong time. Now that Sna made that request, Caspian naturally also hoped to help his disciple, an overly- determined person unlike an ordinary woman,plete another breakthrough. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 Handsome slept soundly on the bed, and only raised its eyelids when it saw Snae in before slumping down again. Even though it did not know much about the people around Caspian, Handsome knew that the girl did not seem to care much about things other than Caspian, and she was an extraordinary existence. After that, it saw Caspian telling Sna to close her eyes, and the two disappeared. ¡°They went to the Tower of Life. Alright, I can continue to sleep peacefully,¡± smacking its lips, Handsome rolled over and fell into a deep sleep again. At that time, Sna was in the Time Warp Zone, looking at the spacious stone room curiously. A moment ago, she felt her body suddenly lightened, and when Caspian let her open her eyes, she realized she arrived at an unfamiliar ce. However, Sna was wise and did not ask where they were. Judging from the immediate shift, Sna knew that it must involve extremely powerful space sorcery. Since Caspian did not mention it to other people, it was naturally his secret. However, for the sake of improving her strength, Caspian revealed it to her. After confirming it, Sna was not only moved, but she also secretly swore that she would never expose the secret. Caspian naturally believed that Sna was not the kind of person who would gossip. Otherwise, he would not have brought her into the Time Warp Zone. ¡°Over here! We still have enough time, so we don¡¯t need to hurry,¡± Caspian greeted Sna and sat. ¡°I feel that Hann seems to be hostile to you today. I doubt it¡¯s because you¡¯ve threatened his position in the main branch, right?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sna shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s just that after I was found to have the Imperial Jail Deity Physique, the main branch sent someone to pick me up.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your old man always want to go back? Why did you¡­¡± Before Caspian finished his words, he immediately understood what went on, and his gaze was profound. ¡°They only wanted you to return, but not your branch.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sna lowered her head and answered, ¡°I¡­ Refused.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your character,¡± Caspian nodded, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t make sense for Hann to hate you because of that. After all, you don¡¯t seem to have anything to do with him.¡± ¡°The family motto of the Gibson family,¡± Sna replied. Her gaze appeared to be wandering, and after she calmed herself down, she continued, ¡°The Gibson family¡¯s family motto is ¡®No Trash Allowed¡¯¡­¡± Sna often only spoke half of what she meant, but fortunately, Caspian was already familiar enough with her. With his reasoning ability, he could also analyze the other party¡¯s unfinished sentence, so it was not too difficult to understand. Caspian pondered for a moment, nodded, and said, ¡°I get it now. You guys were expelled as if you were trash. ording to the family motto, it¡¯s impossible to return to the main branch, but you¡¯re different. Hence, the main branch can only make an exception, and under the pressure of viting the family motto, they want to take you back even though you¡¯re born under this trash side branch. Yet, you rejected them. In this way, it¡¯s tantamount to being pped hard in their face.¡± Caspian rubbed his chin. ¡°If Hann is the younger generation of the main branch who¡¯s greatly nurtured, it¡¯s normal for him to have grievances against you.¡± As Caspian spoke, Sna sat on her knees in front of him, listening quietly. Sna also knew that if she exined the matter all at once, it would be easier for Caspian to understand. However, Sna much preferred her teacher¡¯s high-spirited look when he analyzed the situation. It was like seeing the light in her life. Bowing her head, Sna¡¯s mouth curled into a small smile. At that time, Caspian¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°However, his attitude irked me! Besides, you¡¯re my student. Beating you is equivalent to beating me in public. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve done anything wrong, and it¡¯s reasonable for me to want you to win. After all, your wish has always been to prove yourself in front of your father, right?¡± Sna raised her head suddenly as if she understood what Caspian was going to say. ¡°The fact that you defeated the Troy family only shows that you can choose your path. However, if you want to prove yourself in front of your father, let them all believe that your mother was not wrong for giving birth to you, and winning against the genius that the main branch strives to cultivate is the best opportunity.¡± Caspian looked at Sna, adding, ¡±All the guarantees can only be regarded as unsubstantiated. If you want everyone to believe you, you muste up with facts that make people speechless.¡± Next, Caspian stood, and his eyes showed the strictness of a teacher when he taught before. ¡°Sna, the following time will be miserable, but as long as you get through it, you¡¯ll be stronger.¡± ¡°Teacher, I won¡¯t back down.¡± Sna stood up and nodded. In her heart, she thought, ¡®You¡¯re the role model I follow, and I¡¯ll never take a step back until I¡¯m on the same level as you.¡¯ ¡°Very good,¡± Caspian nodded and smiled, ¡°In that case, use the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon to attack me with all your strength. During this time, I¡¯ll teach you another martial art¡­¡± The next moment, the two figures collided violently in the stone room. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Boom! ¡°You¡¯re too slow.¡± Caspian shook his head. Although Sna made significant progresspared to the past, Caspian thought it was insufficient to defeat Hann. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Bang! The slender figure charged forward, fell, and flew out again, hitting the ground heavily. The ground cracked, and blood oozed from Sna¡¯s mouth. However, she gritted her teeth, stood up immediately, and charged toward Caspian once more. Perseverance, endurance, determination, fighting spirit. These were Sna¡¯s most distinctive characteristics and the source of Caspian¡¯s belief in her. Such a girl deserved to fulfill her dream. Caspian saw himself in her, so he hoped that he could help her. One day, two days, three days¡­ Seven days, eight days, nine days¡­ Fifteen days, sixteen days, seventeen days¡­ Even though she was knocked down by Caspian and fainted from the pain, again and again, Sna got up again without hesitation as soon as the pain wore off. Then, she continued to fight. Nheless, Sna also felt that time passed by far more than seven days, but Caspian never took her out or said thepetition was about to start. Since her teacher did not say anything, Sna chose to continue with unreserved trust. After all, having more time than expected was a better thing! On the twentieth day. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± A coquettish shout sounded. Although it belonged to a girl, it revealed the taste of iron and blood. It was as if a master of battle went through a tragic fight once againshed out The figure flickered, and Sna kicked Caspian with one leg. In an instant, the air in front of her was pressured and exploded, causing a deafening roar. Chapter 576 Chapter 576 Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he folded his hands in front of his chest. Boom! Sna was like a round of heavy artillery, hitting Caspian¡¯s arms heavily. Then, Caspian¡¯s feet instantly sank, and the hard te floor swiftly cracked into dense gaps. Numerous debris rose into the air in the blink of an eye, falling like torrential rain. However, he remained motionless. The next moment, Caspian let out a loud roar and abruptly spread his arms, causing Sna to be pushed back immediately, mming against the wall. Bang! Crackle and rattle! Her body crashed into the wall, forming arge human-shaped dent. The huge impact made Sna feel that her internal organs shook violently in her body, and there was a sweet taste in her throat as her vision slowly went ck. After gasping for a while, Sna dragged her tired body and fell from the stone wall with difficulty, barely recovering. In truth, Sna did not know how long she cultivated in the magical stone chamber. Ten days? Twenty days? During those twenty days, Sna hardly had a proper rest. On the other hand, Caspian kept urging her, making her attack him again and again, and then knocking her out as if he did not know what exhaustion was. Moreover, Caspian also taught her a new martial art called the Thousand Dragons Warfare. Sna first saw Caspian showing the skill in Hopeful Woman Mountain, where he easily sted a monster¡¯s head. Not only that, everyone had a tough fight against the monster before that. Sn knew that the martial skill was one of Caspian¡¯s trump cards, and it was truly powerful. Hence, for Caspian to teach it to her meant he had great trust in herself, so Sna gritted her teeth. No matter how much pain she suffered, she hoped that she could fully master it. However, it seemed that, Sna could not do it. Looking at the tattered stone chamber, Sna felt bitterness in her mouth, and she was afraid that she would disappoint her teacher. At the thought of that, Sna lowered her head, afraid to look into Caspian¡¯s gaze. Unexpectedly, Sna soon heard Caspian¡¯spliment. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You did great. You managed to master the skill in such a short time, and that¡®s really amazing.¡± Sna immediately looked up at Caspian with eyes full of surprise. For a moment, she thought she misheard Caspian. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± Caspian smiled at her, ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare is more powerful than the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon, and it requires more control. Nevertheless, you did great for practicing to this level in just twenty days. Well, at least when ites to thepetition, you¡¯ll definitely stun everyone.¡± ¡°Twenty days¡­¡± Sna was dumbfounded and thought thepetition would have ended if so. However, she soon realized that Caspian would never make such a petty mistake. ¡°Okay, there¡¯s still one more day to rest,¡± Caspian looked at Sna, ¡°I¡¯m proud of your performance.¡± In an instant, all the fatigue umted before seemed to vanish, and there seemed to be a happy deer in Sna¡¯s heart, jumping up and down cheerfully. ¡°Although it¡¯s a little simple here, it¡¯s good for you to rest,¡± Caspian thought about it and added, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll be here with you.¡± Sna hummed softly. Soon, the stone room that was trashed before returned to its original appearance, and a pool and two stone beds even appeared. The water was for Sna to take a bath, and the bed was naturally for one each. After her bath, Sna did not feel tired at all, but she stillid on her side on the stone bed ording to Caspian¡¯s request. On another stone bed not far away, Caspian meditated and practiced. At that moment, Sna felt as if she returned to the short few days when the two were alone in the small Gibson family¡¯s courtyardst year. With a smile on her face, Sna quickly fell asleep. Since she was a child, Sna rarely had such a peaceful rest. *** The next day, everyone gathered in the hall, and it was the highlight of the nation¡¯s official religion election, the first round of the six major sects¡¯ battle. After that day, three sects would be eliminated. As they drew the lots a few days ago, everyone already knew who their opponents were. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s opponent was the most powerful Blue Feather Sect. Another Sect from South Earlington, the Sacred Pce Sect, would face the Fauna Imperial Sect from Middle Earlington. On the other hand, the Mountwave Sect from Middle Earlington would go against the North Earlington¡¯s Dark Moon Sect. From the outsiders, South Earlington¡¯s two major sects, the Heavenly Stars Sect and Sacred Pce Sect, appeared to have bad luck that time as they were drawn against opponents with Ultimate Weapons. Moreover, the Blue Feather Sect and Fauna Imperial Sect, which had Ultimate Weapons, always recognized as the most powerful sects in Earlington of Efrax. However, the Blue Feather Sect served as the state religion in recent decades, obtaining the support of various resources. Consequently, it gradually had a tendency of surpassing the Fauna Imperial Sect, a dominant force. As early as a few days before the draw results came out, there was already a pessimistic prediction circting, the two major sects of South Earlington would be eliminated in the first round, whereas the two major sects of North Earlington would be eliminated in the second round. Against the Middle Earlington¡¯s Fauna Imperial Sect, the Blue Feather Sect was expected to be re- elected in the favorable situation. However, none of the Heavenly Stars Sects gathered in the hall thought so. Each of them geared up. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± Omar rubbed his Dual des of Fire and Ice in his hands repeatedly, and his eyes glowed. Although the others did not speak much, an insuppressible fighting spirit was about to erupt just like a volcano. Other people far away from them could feel it too. The elder who came to lead the crowd to the Inner Circle¡¯spetition region felt the atmosphere, and the originally pessimistic mood was immediately uplifted. At that time, he truly felt that these outer disciples were not boasting seven days ago, and they really looked forward to the match against Blue Feather Sect, determined to give it all in the battle. Not long after, Caspian and others, led by the deacon, came to thepetition area in the Inner Circle, which was like a huge bowl. Then, there was the arena used for thepetition in the middle. The disciples and elders of the six sects sat in their respective sections ording to the ranking of their positions. When Caspian came to the area where the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples were, he first looked in the direction of the Dark Moon Sect. The people from the Dark Moon Sect already arrived, and Caspian quickly found the familiar white figure for the first time. The owner of the white figure also immediately looked at Caspian when he and the others arrived. They were not too far apart. Caspian and Jessica quickly exchanged nces and smiled at each other. However, Jessica swiftly showed Caspian an angry expression, as if to express her dissatisfaction that he did not look at her. Caspian rubbed his nose, feeling a little helpless. After all, the Outer Circle area where the six major sects lived was not essible, and he trained Sna for the rest of the time except for the two days when he first came to the Inner Circle. Although there were various reasons, Caspian still generally felt guilty about the matter. Chapter 577 Chapter 577 Jessica was not a petty girl, so she just wrinkled her cute little nose at Caspian. When she noticed that Caspian was embarrassed, she was overjoyed and waved at him. Nheless, Jessica¡¯s action was considered bold. Even though the six sects present were generally on good terms, they were now rivals. If Jessica was an ordinary person, her behavior would probably be reprimanded by her elder. However, the elder only nced at her, notmenting on anything. Nevertheless, although Jessica was treated that way, the elder¡¯s attitude toward Caspian was different. Caspian felt the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s elder¡¯s dissatisfaction through his gaze from a distance. Moreover, not only the elder, but the other Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples participating in thepetition also looked at Caspian with a rather unkind expression. Caspian did not care, and he waved at Jessica as if there was no one else present, greeted her, and then followed Xander and the others to find a seat and sat down. In a sh, the annoyance in the eyes of everyone in the Dark Moon Sect suddenly increased. The scene was only a small episode for the entire nation¡¯s official religious election, but some people paid attention to it. In a higher ce, the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s elder, Chloe, who was also Jessica¡¯s master, could not help but giggle and shake her head. ¡°This child¡­ I can¡¯t help but be reminded of when I was young.¡± It clearly showed her protecting Jessica. With Chloe¡¯s attitude, no one from the Dark Moon Sect would say anything about Jessica. After saying that, Chloe¡¯s eyes fell on Caspian in the distance. Her eyes flickered slightly, and a meaningful expression appeared after a while. On the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s side, Terry could not help butugh. As the leader of the War Department, such a thing was to Terry¡¯s liking, and Caspian¡¯s attitude of ignoring the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s disciples made him admire Caspian more. A cultivator emphasized a true conscience. If one always cared about the attitude of others and to be fenced or trapped in the shackles of others, how could one progress? When it was time to unt, you should show it. Hence, Caspian¡¯s behavior just now unknowingly matched Terry¡¯s style. At that moment, Terry watched Caspian with an unmistakable look of approval. The nation¡¯s official religion election was organized dozens of times. Although thepetition method would change each time, the general process would remain. Thus, each sect was familiar with it. The first round was held in three matches, the first being the match between Heavenly Stars Sect and Blue Feather Sect. Everyone from the Blue Feather Sect red at Caspian and the others. Hann was also among them, but his sight was only on Sna as if the others did not exist. When the first match was announced, intense discussions came from the crowd. ¡°The Blue Feather Sect is lucky this time. They got the weakest Heavenly Stars Sect¡­¡± ¡°I agree. With this, they can prepare well for the second round.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very advantageous in the second round if they use less energy in the first match.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect is miserable. In thest eightpetitions, they haven¡¯t made it past the first round.¡± ¡°Sigh. They can¡¯t do anything about it. The Heavenly Stars Sect is best at formations and inscription patterns, which can only be used to assist inbat. In frontalbat, there¡¯s truly no advantage.¡± ¡°It looks as if the Heavenly Stars Sect doesn¡¯t have enough talent. Look, five of their nine disciples are in the entry-level second-stage of Pulse Control Realm.¡± ¡°Their realm can¡¯t evenpare to the Blue Feather Sect. How can they fight this game?¡± ¡°If the Heavenly Stars Sect continues like this, they might be overtaken by the Ninth Sacred Sect soon.¡± ¡°They have lower realm disciples in their group. The Heavenly Stars Sect is really¡­ Sigh¡­ They¡®ve abandoned themselves.¡± *** Almost all the discussions were overwhelmingly optimistic about the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s victory. ¡°What are these people talking about?¡± Omar pouted in dissatisfaction. These discussions still had some impact on his mood. Xander replied indifferently, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it. The fact that the Heavenly Stars Sect isn¡¯t good at fighting is too deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.¡± ¡°Even so, I won¡¯t let the Blue Feather Sect win easily.¡± Jaime snorted coldly. As outer disciples older than Caspian and the others, Jaime and the rest endured more of these comments from the outside world than Caspian and the others. Although Caspian did notment on anything, there was a light that settled down like a gxy in the depths of his slightly narrowed eyes, ¡°I want to change the impression that Heavenly Stars Sect is not good atbat¡­¡± What he said in front of so many elders during the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony echoed in Caspian¡¯s ears. After a while, Caspian smiled and murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long, long time.¡± The opponents of the first round of the match were decided, and the next step was to draw lots. The rules of the arena-typepetition were straightforward. First, the nine disciples of the two sectspeting would draw lots, and the number would be from one to nine. Then, the two people with the same number would fight in the ring, and the game would not end until one side was knocked out of the ring or admitted defeat. In the nine-yer match, the team that ended with five wins would advance to the next round, and the other group was eliminated. In such a game, strength and luck were equally important. ording to the selection rules at the beginning, the nine participants would consist of three disciples with the strength of entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm, three with the strength of mid-level second-stage Puls, and three with the strength of peak second-stage. If the lots were drawn now, it meant that there might be situations in which different realms would compete. In that way, the weaker one who had better might still have a chance to make aeback. Even so, no one was optimistic that the weak Heavenly Stars Sect could overturn the giant Blue Feather Sect. After all, if theypared the inscription patterns and formations, the Heavenly Stars Sect would be recognized as the best among the six sects present. Unfortunately, the nation¡¯s official religious election would be based on the fighting strength of each sect. ¡°Let¡¯s go and draw lots,¡± Sebastian urged everyone. The voices of discussion continued, and there were even many of them who started attacking Caspian and the others who were at the lowest level. Suddenly, Sebastian¡¯s face did not look so good. Suddenly, he heard Caspian¡¯s voice. ¡±It won¡¯t be long before they know what it¡¯s like to be pped in the face.¡± Sebastian turned his head and saw Caspian sneering, and there was a sense of pride in his heart. Not only Sebastian but the others also nodded. When the lots were drawn, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples with the highest realm, Jaime, Ronald, and Sebastian, were No. 3, No. 6, and No. 7, respectively. Edda was No.2. She understood that her realm was not the highest among the nine people, and she was only able to qualify not because she was strong but because she was lucky and was good at escaping. If Edda faced a battle head-on, she would most likely not be able to keep the spot. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Hence, Edda was even more anxious than she seemed. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 Since her provocation failed, Lucy hurriedly covered her forehead and backed away, whimpering. Jessica nced at Lucy, giggling. Then, she turned to look in the direction of Heavenly Stars Sect, and the smile on her face faded. Instead, there was a look of worry in her eyes. ¡°Going up against the Blue Feather Sect¡­ It¡¯s tough for the Heavenly Stars Sect to win. Casper¡­ This is not a one-man fight. Can you still create miracles?¡± At that time, the draw for the Heavenly Stars Sect and Blue Feather Sect also ended. On the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s side, Sna was first, Edda was second, Jaime was third, Omar was fourth, Xander was fifth, Ronald was sixth, Sebastian was seventh, Maya was eighth, and Caspian was thest one. When they learned about the arrangement, people who were not optimistic about the Heavenly Stars Sect at first were even more confident that they would lose. That was because the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯sbat strength was originally the bottom of the six sects. If they want to expect a miracle, they must hope to take advantage of the draws. However, in the first five games, four of them were not at peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm Condensation. In that way, the advantage in the realm would be gone. Moreover, three of the first five participants were only in the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm! Everyone believed the No. 1 Sna, No. 4 Omar, and No. 5 Xander would lose. N o. 3 Jaime might still have the strength to fight. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As for No. 2 Edda, it would depend on her opponent. In the nine battles, the sect that lost five games first would be eliminated. Therefore, Maya and Caspian, who drew No. 8 and No. 9, were regarded as the kind of unlucky people who did not even have the chance topete. Soon, the results of the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s lots came out. When the crowd saw the order of appearance of the nine disciples, there was almost only one point of view left in the whole scene- The Heavenly Stars Sect was doomed, and the showdown between the two major sects was just a cutscene, and it would end soon. Edda of the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm would face a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm opponent. The peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm¡¯s Jaime would go against a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple. The entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm¡¯s Omar would confront a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm rival. Xander of the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm would battle against an opponent of entry- level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Ronald of peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm, facing a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. The peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm¡¯s Sebastian would fight a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm contender. Maya of entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm would go against the opponent of entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Lastly, the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm¡®s Caspian would face a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm opponent. ording to the predictions of the vast majority of people present, Edda had no chance of winning this battle. Jaime should have won the battle because of the realm advantage. Omar was to be defeated. Xander might have been a personal disciple of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s swordsman, but he only practiced with the famous teacher for a short time, so he had little hope of winning. Ronald fought against someone in the same realm, and as a disciple of Heavenly Stars Sect, his situation was naturally not optimistic. Almost no one cared for the following Sebastian, Maya, and Caspian, as the other sects believed the Heavenly Stars Sect would be eliminated before they could even get on the stage. At that moment, almost everyone on the scene was bemoaning the poor luck of the Heavenly Stars Sect. Even when there was no single trace of hope, the rest of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s participants focused on Sna. Sna held the No. 1 lot. Not far from her, Hann stared at her with a faint smile. He held the same No.1 lot too! In the first game, Sna from the Gibson family¡¯s branch would face Hann, a genius from the main branch! After a while, Hann smiled and said cruelly, ¡°Sna, let me destroy thest bit of pathetic expectation of your branch!¡± The expressions of everyone from the Heavenly Stars Sect changed. They all knew about Sna and Hann¡¯s rtionship through the events of the past few days. At that moment, Hann was drawn as an opponent in the first game of the first round, which must have had a massive impact on Sna¡¯s mood. Yet, Hann was still using such words to provoke Sna and attackher. That move made everyone in the Heavenly Stars Sect dissatisfied. Maya was about to step forward tofort Sna when she saw Sna looking at Hann. In her usually calm eyes, a touch of emotion was slowly spreading. ¡°Is she smiling?¡± Hann was instantly dumbfounded, thinking that his eyes tricked him. She was about to face him, yet Sna not only did not despair, but a smile appeared in her eyes. Was the woman crazy as she was overly-provoked? Just when Hann was in a daze, Sna opened her lips slightly and uttered, ¡°This is the result of the draw that I anticipated the most.¡± Chapter 579 Chapter 579 Hann was stunned for a moment, but his heart was swiftly filled with monstrous anger. Then, he swung his sleeves fiercely, shouting, ¡°You¡¯re just ying tricks!¡± The sneer on Hann¡¯s face disappearedpletely, and he red at Sna. ¡°Once we enter the ring, I¡¯ll make sure you regret what you just said!¡± Sna did not respond to him. Instead, she turned around and walked back. When she saw Maya and the others surrounding her with concern, Sna reacted. She shook her head and assured everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best¡­¡± Then, Sna raised her head and saw Caspian standing at the back of the crowd. She pursed her lips and clenched her fists tightly. After the draw was over, the first game was about to start. Except for Sna, who stayed beside the ring, everyone else returned to the stands and took a seat. Although the Heavenly Stars Sect participants were full of fighting spirit for today¡¯s game, they were still a little nervous as the game was imminent. Not long after Caspian sat down, he saw a white figure sitting next to him from the corner of his eye. Then, he caught a whiff of the familiar faint fragrance, and Caspian knew who it was without turning his head. ¡±What brings you here?¡± Caspian smiled gently. ¡°I can¡¯t get a clear view from there,¡± Jessica pouted slightly, ¡°Besides, since you didn¡¯t go there, I had to take the initiative toe over.¡± Before she finished speaking, Jessica felt her little hand being held by Caspian. In an instant, her heart skipped a beat, and her cheeks were hot. Nevertheless, she did not pull her hand away. After a moment of silence, Caspian suddenly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica looked at him, puzzled. ¡°I feel like your senior and junior brothers are going to eat me up.¡± Jessica looked in the direction Caspian pointed at, and she quickly found that on the side of the Dark Moon Sect, all the male disciples looked at Caspian with hateful eyes, and there was resentment and jealousy in their gaze. Caspian then looked at Lucy, the most striking one among the group. ¡°And the little girl¡­¡± Jessica immediately burst intoughter and fell into Caspian¡®s embrace. That action of hers was like a spoonful of boiling water being poured into the boiling oil, causing an uproar on the side of the Dark Moon Sect, and male disciples suddenly jumped up. Robert, who was behind the crowd, tried his best to maintain hisposure. However, the anger in his eyes was eager to burn Caspian to ashes, and his clenched fists continued to pierce his nails into his flesh. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me getting into trouble,¡± Caspian sighed helplessly. Nheless, even though he said so, he held Jessica¡¯s hand tighter. Soon, their fingers inteced and sped tightly together. Feeling the scorching temperature, Jessica¡¯s cheeks flushed further, and she said softly, ¡°Are you even afraid of trouble? Thest time those seniors wanted to mess with you, you ended up teaching them a horrible lesson. I heard that when Joshua came back, his face was crooked due to anger. In the end, he had to ask for help from the elder to restore his mouth to its original position.¡± ¡°Was it that serious?¡± Caspian did not hear of it, and his eyes widened in shock. Jessica swiftly covered her mouth and chuckled as if she imagined that interesting scene. Her brows and eyes curved, and her shoulders trembled. After a while, she restrained her expression and asked seriously, ¡°Casper, tell me the truth. What do you think of this match?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Caspian did not answer her but questioned her back. ¡°Everyone¡­ Doesn¡¯t seem to be very optimistic about this.¡± Then, Jessica added after a pause, ¡°I know you¡¯re strong, but the arrangement isn¡¯t very good this time as you¡¯re cedst. Moreover, your opponent also has an advantage in the realm.¡± Although she did not say it explicitly, it was clear that Jessica was worried about Caspian and the others. ¡°I trust them.¡± Caspian smiled. Jessica looked at Caspian, and she could tell that Caspian did not pretend to be lighthearted, and he believed so. ¡°Sometimes you have to believe that willpower can override strength.¡± Caspian raised his chin and pointed at Sna, who already started to step into the ring. ¡°For example, I believe Sna won¡¯t lose in this game.¡± ¡°I just asked about her opponent, and I heard that he¡¯s a well-known genius among the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s outer disciples. Not only that, but he also has the support of his family,¡± Jessica informed. She was no stranger to Sna, so Jessica naturally hoped Sna could win. ¡°Hann is Sna¡¯s cousin. Therefore, Sna will never lose the match, and she¡¯ll never allow herself to lose,¡± then, Caspian thought for a while and added, ¡°When ites to willpower, Sna¡¯s probably the strongest cultivator I¡¯ve met¡­¡± Jessica was stunned. She knew Caspian for so long, and the two exchanged letters every month, but she never heard Caspian say that about anyone. ¡°Will she¡­ Will she win?¡± Jessica hesitated for a moment, and she continued with a doubtful tone, ¡°Hann¡­ He is called a genius in the Blue Feather Sect.¡± She originally thought that Sna had little chance of winning, and what she just said to Caspian was already restrained. The rumors she heard about Hann were dozens of times more brilliant than what she just said. The title of a mere genius was no longer enough to sum up Hann¡¯s talent. However, Caspian did not seem to care about that at all, and his confidence in Sna was unbelievable. Suddenly, Caspianmented, ¡°Jessica, do you know that what you just said ignored a fact that was enough to influence the oue of the match.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jessica hurriedly asked. Caspianughed. ¡°Ha! It¡¯s straightforward. We all know that Sna has endurance and willpower far beyond ordinary people. Unfortunately, these two qualities make people overlook one thing, and that¡¯s¡­ She¡¯s also a genius! The genius that caused sects to fight over her!¡± Jessica was stunned, and there was a light that shed in her eyes. She immediately realized that she and everyone were wrong. It was true that Heavenly Stars Sect was not strong inbat, but at least Sna and Caspian were not disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect in the traditional sense. Additionally, from the information mentioned in Caspian¡¯s previous letters, those named Xander, Omar, and Maya, were not the kind of disciples who were usually heavily talented in inscription patterns and formation but weakbat power, which was rtivelymon in Heavenly Stars Sect. At that time, the game was about to start. Sna took a deep breath, took out her massive ax, and faced Hann. Hann held a cyan longsword in his hand. Its surface was misty, which was breathtaking. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°An almost spirit tool!¡± ¡°This Blue Feather Sect disciple owns an almost spirit tool!¡± At first, there was silence, but sensational shouts came one after another from the crowd below the stage. In an instant, people looked at the Heavenly Stars Sect with a gaze filled with sympathy. Initially, some people thought Heavenly Stars Sect might have a chance as the first game was a match between entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators. However, with Hann revealing his longsword, an almost spirit tool, everyone believed thest hope of Heavenly Stars Sect was wholly extinguished. ¡±Three moves,¡± Hann looked at Sna, sneering, ¡°Dear cousin, within three moves, I¡¯ll defeat you. Then, you¡®ll understand how ridiculous your so-called requirements to prove yourself are to the main branch.¡± Chapter 580 Chapter 580 The longsword¡¯s cyan light was piercing and soul-stirring. Although it did not move, it already rolled up a fierce frenzy in the void. ¡°There¡¯s no hope¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s an almost spirit tool! The Blue Feather Sect goes all out!¡± ¡°He¡¯s only an entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple, but he has an almost spirit tool. This match will be decided in an instant.¡± ¡°The road to immortality relies on four assistance, medicines, inscriptions, tools, and formations. No matter how strong the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s inscriptions and formations are, it¡¯s only an auxiliary. Hence, they won¡¯tst long when facing someone strong, especially when the opponent still has such a weapon.¡± There were discussions all around. At that moment, even the cultivators who thought Heavenly Stars Sect had a glimmer of hope changed their tone. The impact of an almost spirit tool was seen. Looking at the cyan longsword , Jessica could not help saying, ¡°This Hann possesses such a weapon. It seems that the Blue Feather Sect wants to nurture him.¡± However, she noticed that Caspian¡¯s expression did not show the slightest worry. Instead, there was a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth. Jessica blinked her eyes curiously, asking, ¡°Aren¡®t you concerned?¡± Caspian shook his head. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No. It might be an almost spirit tool, but this kind of weapon also depends on the owner. There¡¯s no such thing as the strongest weapon, only the strongest cultivator. In this regard, I have absolute confidence in Sna.¡± As the two talked, the match began. In an instant, the cyan sword glow swept toward Sna like an angry sea, and the surrounding sharp sword lights dazzled around them like a downpour with thunder and lightning. Everyone watching from a distance could not help but feel their souls trembling violently as a loud rumbling sound echoed in their ears, causing their breathing to stop. ¡°What powerful strength!¡± ¡°Is this the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm?¡± There were bursts of exmations from the surrounding stands. ¡°Sna, you¡¯re going to lose!¡± Hann sneered from behind the sword lights. The sh sealed all vitality, and Hann believed that Sna would never be able to block it, leaving only a miserable ending. ¡°The Disorderly Scenic Dance!¡± Sna¡¯s eyes were still calm. Then, just when everyone thought she would evade, Sna stepped forward and rushed over to face the sword lights. The massive ax in her hand swept across violently, bursting out with a loud noise and giving people a sense of illusion that the void was about to be blown up. ¡°She¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s an almost spirit tool! Is she seeking death by running directly toward it!¡± ¡°This is suicide!¡± Many people were stunned by Sna¡¯s actions, and their eyes widened. Boom! The massive ax collided violently with the sword light instantly, and a loud thunderous sound erupted. The flickering sparks quickly turned into a dazzling fire dragon, which stretched, extended, and spread toward the surroundings, piercing people¡¯s eyes so badly that tears streamed out. At that moment, the air seemed to be burning, frantically vaporizing, like a golden snake dancing wildly. Hann frowned, and his arm felt sore. Nevertheless, he could not help but mutter in his heart, ¡°What great strength!¡± Sna¡¯s strength was beyond Hann¡¯s expectations, so much so that ayer of the sting sword beam was smashed in a sh. ¡°However, it¡¯s only oneyer. The Whirling Storm of sh!¡± Hann snorted coldly, and the cyan sword glow rose again. Then, the entire massive ax was swallowed into the storm-like sword lights. Crackle and rattle! The power of an almost spirit tool was at its peak. The giant ax in Sna¡¯s hand was engulfed by the sword glow, and the whe el-sized ax was instantly sted into several pieces. ¡°You lost.¡± After destroying Sna¡¯s weapon, Hann chuclded, feeling confident. Many sect disciples in the stands also shook their heads, secretly thinking, ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect has already lost the first game.¡± However, Sna suddenly elerated. Taking advantage of the chance that the sword light swept the giant ax, she rushed toward Hann as fast as lightning. The speed was so fast that Harm, who originally believed that the opponent lost, was stunned for a moment before finally reacting. On the other hand, Sna seized the moment while Hann was stupefied and appeared before him. Then, she swung her arm, and just like a charged bow, Sna¡¯s five fingers turned into ws, pressing down on the opponent with tremendous momentum. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Hann¡¯s eyes shed brightly. ¡°You still want to attack me?! I think you don¡®t want your hand anymore!¡± The sword lights flickered, intertwining into arge, covering Sna¡¯s arm. If Sna¡¯s arm was caught, it would be smashed into pieces in an instant, just like thest giant ax. However, Sna¡¯s attack was much faster than Hann anticipated. Sna¡¯s arm was like an angry dragon probing the river. In an instant, it passed through the gap between the sword beams, and her five fingersnded on Hann¡¯s wrist. At that moment, Hann only felt an excruciating pain in his wrist as if being prated by thousands of steel needles. Blood gushed out, spraying everywhere, and Hann could not help but let out a groan due to the severe pain. For a while, Hann could not hold his almost spirit tool. ¡°B*stard!¡± Hann was frightened and angry. Then, he endured the pain and flicked his sword. Soon, the glow turned into a straight line, shing toward Sna. At the same time, he used his body technique and quickly retreated. ¡°Feather-Light Levitation!¡± Originally, Hann hoped to use the sh to force Sna back, and he retreated to create a distance from her beforeunching another attack. After all, with an almost spirit tool in hand, Hann was sure that he could defeat Sna. However, something even more unbelievable happened. Sna did not back down. The expression in her eyes did not change in the slightest! Swoosh! The sword lights drew lines of blood on Sna¡¯s arm. Moreover, two of the wounds were so deep that one could see her bones. Yet, Sna did not appear as if she felt anything. Instead, she took another step forward. Hann thought Sna¡¯s step was like a thunderous kick that stomped on his heart, causing his breathing to stagnate. His eyes widened, and he blurted out, ¡°You crazy b*¡­¡± ¡°My teacher told me that once I back down, I¡¯ll lose!¡± Sna¡¯s eyes were cold, but an unparalleled strength suddenly erupted from her body. ¡°So, I won¡¯t retreat!¡± Facing the sword glow, Sna exerted force on her five fingers again. Then, a burst of blood exploded on Hann¡¯s wrist with a bang, and he lost grip of his almost spirit tool, causing it to spin at high speed in mid-air as if a windmill flew out. Finally, the sword mmed into the ground. At that moment, Hann was also thrown backward by the incredible force, and he retreated more than dozens of meters before finally stabilizing himself. At that moment, his eyes showed fear, panic, confusion, and embarrassment as he stared at Sna. Hann covered his right wrist with his left hand, and thick blood seeped out from his fingers. Not only that, Hann felt as if he was about to break his jaw from clenching too hard due to the pain he suffered. However, what Hann felt more was the endless humiliation. At that time, in the direction he faces, Snanded on both feet, and her arm bled. The two wounds were torn open, and her bones were faintly visible. Even so, Sna¡¯s eyes were calm. At that moment, Sna said something that added fuel to the fire, ¡°Your almost spirit tool¡¯s advantage is gone.¡± Chapter 581 Chapter 581 In the stands around the arena, the disciples of the six sects were silent. No one thought that a seemingly anticlimactic battle would turn out to be such a situation with just one move. Hann, who had an almost spirit tool and was named a Blue Feather Sect¡¯s genius, was suppressed by a Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple! Not only that, but Sna¡¯s fearlessness of life and death just now, where she forcibly sted the longsword from Hann¡¯s hand with her flesh and blood, also deeply shocked everyone. Cultivators strived for valiance, courage, and diligence. Sna¡¯s performance just now fitted it perfectly. In the face of a strong enemy, Sna did not retreat one step, and with a sense of injustice, she suppressed the opponent with all her might. At that moment, the air inside and outside the arena seemed to be stagnant. ¡°Is¡­ Is this the way the disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect fight?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t they all rely on formations to deal with their opponents, and then use the inscriptions to close the gap¡­¡± ¡°It¡­ It seems different¡­¡± The disciples of the six major sects in the stands could not help mutter to themselves. Even the other eight disciples of the Blue Feather Sect were stunned. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciples showed apletely different style than before. Caspian smiled and said to Jessica next to him, ¡°Look¡­ Just like what I said, Sna will never lose to Hann when ites to willpower. Hann¡¯s a typical kind of flower that grows up in care, thinking that the identity of his main branch, the cultivation of the Blue Feather Sect, and the blessing of an almost spirit tool can guarantee his victory. However, he forgot one of the most basic things, many things in this world are unfair. His unfairness toward Sna is verymon, and it can¡¯t give people an unexpected blow. For Sna, she can¡¯tpete with others regarding her father, family, sect, wealth, and magic weapon¡­ Therefore, the only thing she can do is topete with all her life¡­¡± Caspian suddenlyughed loudly. ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re alike on this. When she needs to work hard, she can give it all, but Hann has no such courage. Hence, he¡¯ll surely lose this game.¡± Caspian made such a judgment. Unfortunately, for the overwhelming majority of people present, they believed even if Hann lost his almost spirit tool, and even though Sna had the upper hand at the moment, they still felt that Hann would still be the winner. The reason was simple, Sna was a Heavenly Stars Sect disciple! Among the six sects, Heavenly Stars Sect disciples had the weakestbat power against the same rank, which was a recognized fact, and Hann just made a small mistake. Next, he just needed to hold on, and he could still win. ¡°Sna, you pissed me off!¡± Hann took a deep breath, and the annoyed look on his face quickly subsided, reced by a cold and chilling expression. Then, he removed his left hand, and five visible bloody holes appeared on his right wrist. Sna¡¯s attack did not break Hann¡¯s wrist, but it caused heavy damage to Hann. Currently, his right wrist was no longer able to store energy, and his meridians were blocked. ¡°Although I can¡¯t use my right hand, for the time being, your entire right arm can¡¯t move either,¡± Hann chortled. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll break your other arm and end this fight. Your current strength is far from being recognized by me.¡± As the pride of the main branch, a side branch blowing down his hair would already be an unforgivable offense, let alone breaking his hand. The sharp light in Hann¡¯s eyes kept condensing, like a real sword light that made anyone¡¯s scalp tingle at a nce, as if a knife pressed against their throat. ¡°My teacher also said something else to me a few days ago.¡± Sna did not dodge and looked directly into Hann¡¯s eyes. There was an unprecedented determination in her eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s your teacher? Why is he so long-winded?!¡± Hann shouted impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you that no matter what he says, it can¡¯t change the fact of your miserable failure! Twelve ps of Cmities!¡± Hann no longer hid his true strength, and he only wished to defeat Sna hurriedly. After all, only by making her lose miserably would he be able to wash away his shame! In the blink of an eye, Hann shot out dozens of ps. Each palm drove the surrounding airflow, and everyone saw the air sinking in. What was even more frightening was that there would be a distorted face in the center of each depression, either roaring in anger, crying in pain, or crying in grief, which seemed to represent every kind of suffering in the world. Anyone who witnessed it would feel their heart pounding as panic uncontrobly filled them. ¡°It¡¯s a spell!¡± The audience once again went into an uproar. Hann was no longer using martial arts but a spell that stimted the spiritual Qi in his body. The participants from the Heavenly Stars Sect watching the game in the stands suddenly appeared tense. They did not expect that Hann would still be able to explode with such tremendous power even when his right hand was severely damaged. Nevertheless, Sna¡¯s expression remained calm as she faced the menacing palms. Thirty meters! Twenty-five meters! Twenty meters! Fifteen meters! And¡­ Ten meters! Hann gritted his teeth sharply and elerated when Sna stayed on the spot. Then, just like a violent beast, Hann shouted as be rushed toward Sna, ¡°I¡¯ll send you down the arena!¡± Sna suddenly moved. ¡°Hann, in the end, my teacher also told me that if a person always wants to be recognized by others, it probably means that he¡¯ll always be following in the footsteps of others. However, as long as I am strong enough, I don¡¯t need your main branch to recognize me. Instead, your main branch wille to curry favor with me!¡± As soon as she said that, Sna unexpectedly leaped into the air, twisted her waist, and pressured her entire muscles to the extreme. At that moment, she pushed her strength to the limit and suddenly concentrated on one area as she mmed her leg out. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± ¡°How dare you?!¡± Hearing that Sna said that the main branch would curry favor with her, Hann became extremely angry, and he was about to kill Sna. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, Hann felt a strong force as if the gods opened up a mountain and hit him with loud bangs. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! In the void, all the palms with hideous faces copsed and exploded instantly one after another. At that moment, Hann felt that his soul was about to be shattered. ¡°How¡¯s this possible¡­¡± His face froze, and he wanted to say, ¡°How could you possibly fight against my spell?!¡± However, he had no such opportunity. Bang! There was a crackling sound from the left palm he shot out, and the sound climbed along his entire left arm. Soon, Hann¡¯s left arm trembled as if an electric current passed through, and there was a constant sound of broken bones. In the blink of an eye, Hann¡¯s arm doubled in size out of thin air, swelling into the size as thick as an elephant¡¯s leg. Moreover, when the mighty force smashed into his internal organs and entire bones, Hann was sted out. Hann felt as if his internal organs were on fire, and he opened his mouth, spitting out arge mouthful of blood. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Hann was like a heavy torn sack, spewing out a puddle of blood. He was knocked back far away,nding on the ground with a thud. Before he finally stopped moving, he dragged a terrifying line of blood on the floor. The entire spectators were silent. Hann¡¯s pompous words where he said he would defeat Sna in three moves before the game still rang in everyone¡¯s ears. However, what he said seemed like a loud p on his and the disciples of the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s faces. Not only did he not defeat Sna within three moves, but Sna also injured his arms. In the end, he fell to the ground with blood oozing out from his nose and mouth, and he could not stop bleeding no matter how hard he tried to contain it. Hann struggled to get up, and he knelt on one knee. At that time, his organs and throat burned in pain as if hot oil were poured onto them. However,pared to the agony in his body, his heart was even more frightened and shocked. Sna¡¯s powerful strength made him feel fear, jealousy, and resentment at the same time. A side branch who was chased away and a person who dared to refuse the main branch¡¯s return request had the strength to defeat himself. The humiliation was uneptable! At the thought of that, Hann gritted his teeth with hatred and slowly got up. Sna¡¯s eyes narrowed. She did not say anything more and rushed directly toward Hann. Hann opened his mouth, revealing his blood-soaked white teeth, and roared fiercely, ¡°Sna, I want¡­¡± Unfortunately for Hann, Sna did not give him a chance to finish his sentence. Then, she leaped into the air, sweeping her left leg across. Bang! Hann once again spat a mouthful of blood, and the pain deformed his face as he flew out with a bang. Then, just as his body mmed to the ground, Hann bounced up again, flying a few meters back before finally falling. That time, he copsed on the edge of the ring with his eyes rolled. Han wanted to get up, but his body could not do it. ¡°I win.¡± Sna exhaled. She originally thought that after winning against Hann, she would at least feel a little more excited, but now she found that her mood did not seem to have changed. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Sna could faintly feel that Caspian¡®s previous remarks must have affected her. ¡°What I want to do isn¡¯t to prove my strength to the main branch, because no matter how well I do, once they realize that I¡®m seeking their approval, then they¡¯ll start to find fault with me, even to the point of nitpicking any problems they can. However, as long as I continue to be stronger, so strong that I can step on the genius of the main branch, then the main branch will take the initiative to tter me, even, curry favor with me,¡± Sna muttered what Caspian said to her before, and her eyes gradually became brighter. At that time, she thought of an adjective for the main branch of Gibson, ¡®B*tch!¡¯ Sna recalled that word and thought it was funny. She walked over and was about to push Hann offstage when suddenly, her scalp felt numb, and all the hairs on her body stood on end. Then, Sna immediately took a step back, looking alertly in the direction that gave her a sense of danger. Suddenly, she saw a Blue Feather Sect disciple appear out of nowhere not far from her. Sna remembered the Blue Feather Sect disciple as the other party was also one of the nine disciples participating in thepetition. Moreover, the person was also Caspian¡¯s opponent, and he was in the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm! The Blue Feather Sect disciple who was obviously in a higher realm than Sna, red at her with piercing eyes. With just a nce, the coercion of the realm made Sna shudder, and a fearful emotion poured out from the bottom of her heart, causing her limbs to be stiff suddenly. ¡°Senior brother of Blue Feather Sect, are you trying to interfere with the game?¡± At that moment, a familiar voice sounded from another direction. The voice was like a morning bell, and Sna¡¯s fearful emotion was instantly dispelled. Soon, she regained control of her body. After that, Sna hastily turned her head and found Caspian approaching her. He looked at the Blue Feather Sect disciple with a faint smile. The Blue Feather Sect disciple was angry that Sna defeated Hann. He wanted to take advantage of the fact that Sna was unprepared and used the coercion of his realm to leave a shadow in Sna¡®s heart as revenge. Nheless, just as when he was about to seed, Caspian ruined his n. In a sh, the rage burned in his eyes. The Blue Feather Sect disciple looked at Caspian and said expressionlessly, ¡±She¡¯s so young, yet she still acts so mercilessly toward her n member. As a Blue Feather Sect disciple, I¡¯m naturally responsible for my fellow disciples.¡± Caspianughed, but his face sank suddenly. Then, he folded his arms and uttered, ¡°Sna, throw Hann down.¡± Even though Caspian looked at the disciple, he did not respond. Instead, Caspian asked Sna to end the game first, causing the Blue Feather Sect disciple to be even more enraged immediately. ¡±You¡­¡± Sna obeyed Caspian¡¯s words unconditionally, so she just pointed her toe out and kicked Harm off the stage. ¡°Okay, we won the first game,¡± Caspian nodded, then he looked at the Blue Feather Sect disciple and added, ¡°If you didn¡¯t point at Sna just now, I would ¡®ve thought you were talking about Hann.¡± The Blue Feather Sect disciple was incensed at Caspian¡¯s behavior, but he could not change the fact that he lost the first game. Hence, he could only stare at Caspian, replying, ¡°You better pray that you don¡¯t run into me in thest round. Otherwise¡­¡± Caspian did not wait for the other party to finish, and he quickly interrupted with a scornful smile, ¡°Competitions are ruthless, and one must be willing to admit defeat. Besides, these are nsmen who have not been in contact with each other for nearly a hundred years. Dear senior, you seem to attempt to intervene in thepetition so urgently. Do you think the Blue Feather Sect can change the nation¡¯s official religion election rules?¡± The sudden usation came without warning, and the Blue Feather Sect disciple was so afraid that his face was ashen. ¡°You! What are you talking about?!¡± As he spoke, he hurriedly looked up at the higher stand in the distance. There was a ray of light in that area, and even though it was not visible, the Blue Feather Sect disciple knew that the elders of the six major sects must be there, paying attention to the game. If these elders heard what Caspian said just now, it would inevitably negatively influence him even if they knew that Caspian said it on purpose. Thinking of it, the Blue Feather Sect disciple no longer had any desire to argue with Caspian. Instead, he threatened Caspian weakly with a look of despair, saying, ¡°You better watch out.¡± Then, the disciple left. However, Caspian¡®s voice suddenly sounded from behind. ¡°Hey, senior brother, watch your step!¡± Chapter 583 Chapter 583 The Blue Feather Sect disciple was extremely angry with Caspian, and when he heard the other party¡¯s voice, he subconsciously felt that Caspian went to sneak an attack on him. Therefore, the disciple was immediately startled and hurriedly looked down, but he found nothing strange under his feet. When he thought of how the disciples of the six sects around him must have seen his panic-stricken appearance, the Blue Feather Sect disciple became even more annoyed, and he turned around, ring at Caspian. ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± ¡°Oops, I¡¯m sorry. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . I saw it wrongly.¡± Caspian apologized insincerely to the other party, then turned around and took Sna away. The Blue Feather Sect disciple was so angry that his nose appeared to be fuming. At that time, Caspian¡¯s lips faintly curled upward at a corner where the Blue Feather Sect could not see. Just when the other party bowed his head in panic and lost his concentration, a drop of Caspian¡¯s blood alreadynded on an inconspicuous corner of the disciple¡®s clothes. As the Blue Feather Sect disciple returned to the stand, the drop of blood quietly turned into an eyeball that no one noticed, looking around while transmitting the scene it saw to Caspian. Not only that, but Caspian could also hear the Blue Feather Sect disciples¡¯ conversations. ¡°Winston!¡± ¡°Winston, the Heavenly Stars Sect disciple is simply abominable!¡± ¡°How¡¯s Hann?¡± The Blue Feather Sect disciple who just had a verbal conflict with Caspian just returned with a gloomy face, and a group of fellow disciples immediately gathered around him. Winston Gomez sat down with no expression on his face, and after waiting for everyone around him to be quiet, he shouted, ¡°Natasha!¡± The female disciple named Natasha Bryant immediately walked up to Winston, asking, ¡°Winston, what¡¯s your order?¡± ¡°In the next match, your opponent will be a female disciple with a lower level than you. I want you to beat her as quickly as possible!¡± Winston snapped. Thest game could be described as a fiasco for the Blue Feather Sect, and now that Natasha would fight against a Heavenly Stars Sect disciple in the lower realm, they should not lose. Natasha smiled confidently. ¡°Winston, please rest assured that I¡¯ll make the best use of my fastness and let the disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect understand that their victory in thest game was just a fluke.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Winston nodded. His gaze was profound as he looked in the direction of the stand where the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples were. Meanwhile, Caspian at in the stand, listening to the conversations between Winston, Natasha, and others. His eyes flickered slightly, showing a thoughtful look. At that time, the second game was about to start. With a slightly nervous look on her face, Edda prepared to take the stage. Suddenly, Caspian stopped her. ¡°Edda¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Edda turned around to look at Caspian, thinking that he was about to say some words of encouragement. However, Caspian said in a serious tone, ¡°Edda, your opponent¡®s greatest strength is her speed. Hence, you must be extra careful from the beginning. You don¡¯t need to hide anything and directly showcase your skills. Also, be careful not to let the other party get close to you. There is a gap between your realms, but I estimate that your opponent has explosive martial and movement skills. If you can make her waste more energy, there may be hope.¡± When she learned that the opponent¡¯s realm was higher than hers, Edda lost hope of winning the game. What she expected was a less tragic loss. However, Caspian let Edda know with a serious attitude that he believed she had a shot at winning. Moreover, the belief came from the bottom of his heart, and there was no false element. Not only that, but Caspian even came up with specific tactics and ns for it. Edda froze for a moment, and she swiftly showed a grateful smile. ¡°Okay, thank you for telling me.¡± Although she did not know why Caspian was so aware of the opponent¡¯s characteristics, Edda believed in Caspian. Even if her realm was lower and the chance of Winning was slim, Edda also wanted to strive for it as her sect mates and teammates had confidence that she would win! Stepping into the ring, Edda looked at her opponent. ¡°I¡¯m Natasha Bryant, a Blue Feather Sect outer disciple.¡± Natasha smiled at Edda and drew the longsword from the sheath. The me-like lines on the sword¡¯s body were like scalding moltenva, and everyone present could feel the scorching temperature even though they were far apart. ¡®Infernal me Inscription!¡¯ Just when everyone stared at the longsword in surprise, Caspian already recognized the type of pattern, and he looked at Natasha in amazement, who was tall and long-legged. ¡°It¡¯s really rare for a female cultivator to use such a domineering inscription pattern as it¡¯s difficult to master even for ordinary male cultivators.¡± There was another sentence that Caspian did not say, The Infernal me Inscription and his Glorious Dragon were both high-level inscriptions. However, the Glorious Dragon was better at group attacks, while the Infernal me Inscription was a good example of small-area armor-piercing damage. If used properly, even a defensive weapon with a rank higher than Infernal me Inscription could be directly destroyed. ¡®No wonder Winston wants Natasha to end the game as soon as possible. On the one hand, it¡¯s to save the Blue Feather Sect¡®s reputation from its loss in the first game. On the other hand, as I estimated, Natasha can¡¯t fight for a long time. The Infernal me Inscription is still too much to handle for a female disciple like her.¡¯ When Caspian said these words, his face did not show the ease and pride of guessing the opponent¡¯s weakness. On the contrary, his gaze was even more solemn than before. ¡®I wonder how long Edda canst¡­¡¯ Just as Caspian sighed inwardly, the second game began. As Winston instructed, Natasha took a rushing stance from the start of the game. As soon as she attacked, a dazzling sword light spewed out, turned into a fiery red scorpion, and rolled toward Edda angrily. Edda¡¯s reaction was swift, and an array map was already inspired with a flick of her wrist. ¡°The standard y of Heavenly Stars Sect disciples!¡± Seeing the scene, Natasha was even more confident. ording to experience, when the disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect fought, they all needed a lot of array maps to assist them. Due to that, the battle between Sna and Hann just now surprised the disciples of the other five sects, especially the Blue Feather Sect disciples. However, everything returned as usual, and Natasha had no doubts about the victory. ¡°I¡¯ll knock you off the stage with one sword! No matter what formations you use to try to stop me, it¡®ll be useless in the face of my absolute speed!¡± Natasha¡¯s eyes flickered, and the spiritual Qi in her body ran wildly. At that time, the array map in Edda¡¯s hand was inspired, and just when Natasha was about to sh the formation with her sword, something astonishing happened. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 When Natasha saw the light of the formation covering one-third of the arena and how Edda quickly stepped back in the rays, Natasha was stunned for a moment. The other party retreated? The formation was not used to block the enemy, not to hurt the enemy, but to escape? In the past, Natasha also heard from her seniors about the situation when they fought with the disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect. The disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect were good at using formations to block their enemies, and then they would use the formations to hurt the enemy. Nevertheless, she could guarantee that she never heard of Heavenly Stars Sect disciples fleeing from the ring at the beginning of the match. After she got away from Natasha, Edda looked at Natasha warily. At first, she did not know why Caspian told her not to get close to the other party but to keep her as far away as possible. She still did not quite understand it now, but judging from her opponent¡¯s performance, the Blue Feather Sect disciple seemed to be a little confused by her actions? Edda did not know the exact reason, but the fact that her opponent was caught off guard meant she was on the right track! Since Natasha was confused, it would be Edda¡¯s chance. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . In an instant, Edda followed what Caspian said before without any hesitation, activating the formations that could speed up one¡¯s speed and movement technique. During that period, she also did not forget to inspire some formations that could slow down the opponent. The opponent¡¯s speed was slowed down, equivalent to increasing her speed in disguise. Edda quickly seized the opportunity and used the Sk Illusion Formation, the Windy Rain Shower Formation, the Net Weaving Array, and even the mostmon Water-Condensing Formation. Consequently, there was an unprecedented scene in the arena since the nation¡¯s official religion election was held. The two disciplespeted on the stage, one desperately fled, the other trying to catch up. The one who escaped did everything possible to distance herself from her opponent. Even though the other one had obvious advantages in speed and explosive force, it was rather unfortunate for her as her opponent not only had many formations but also co turtless types of them. For a while, it even seemed as if she had an advantage, yet in truth, she did not even manage to touch the opponent¡¯s hem. In the beginning, many sect disciples in the stands also booed with dissatisfaction at Edda¡¯s performance. However, some noticed that Natasha started to slow down not long after, and she even tended to lose control of her spiritual Qi. Gradually, they looked at Edda in a different light. Edda, who was on the field, felt the change more clearly than others. When she first faced Natasha¡¯s relentless pursuit and the Infernal me Inscription¡¯s powerful force, Edda felt like a small boat in the stormy sea, which could be overturned and smashed into pieces at any time. Fortunately, Edda¡¯s strongest talent was her resilience in desperate situations. It was evident because she was still able to get a ce in thepetition despite facing numerous strong disciples. Edda, the tiny wooden boat, persevered greatly under the ravages of the storm. In the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s stand, Winston¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He was the one ordering Natasha to beat her as quickly as possible. However, he never dreamed that Natasha¡¯s opponent was as slippery as an eel, and she could not grab her at all. Winston could have sworn that as long as Natasha got close, she could knock Edda off the stage in the blink of an eye. Unfortunately, Natasha could not seize such an opportunity no matter what she tried. Originally, Winston thought that they could win by a swift and decisive attack, but he had a faint feeling he shot himself in the foot. Winston gritted his teeth, thinking bitterly, ¡°How could it be so coincidental that the Heavenly Stars Sect disciple knows Natasha¡¯s shorings in a lengthy battle?¡± At that moment, a face with a sneer appeared in his mind. ¡®Is it that guy?¡¯ Winston quickly looked in the direction of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s stand. Despite being far apart, Winston could still see Caspian¡¯s inscrutable face with his powerful cultivator¡¯s eyesight. ¡°B*stard! I won¡®t let you go!¡± Winston clenched his fists tightly. Due to his anger toward Caspian, Winston¡¯s mood was extremelyplicated. On the one hand, he hoped that Blue Feather Sect could win five games as soon as possible and end the game. On the other hand, he hoped that the game could be dragged to thest match so that he could ruthlessly teach the arrogant Heavenly Stars Sect brat a lesson. Jessica sat next to Caspian in the stand of Heavenly Stars Sect. Although she was not a disciple of Heavenly Stars Sect, she was as concerned about the game as anyone present. When she noticed that Natasha could not catch up with Edda, she asked quietly, ¡°Casper, does she have a chance to win this match?¡± ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?¡± Caspian asked. ¡±Of course, I want the truth,¡± Jessica answered. ¡°She can¡¯t win.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica was taken aback. Then, she asked in confusion, ¡°But didn¡¯t you talk to Edda a lot before, and looking at the current situation, she¡®s not at a disadvantage.¡± ¡°Even though she¡¯s not at a disadvantage, she¡®s not at an advantage either!¡± Caspian shook his head. Before that, he did not have an obvious concept about the battles of Heavenly Stars Sect disciples. After all, whether it was his battles or Xander and others, they would use directbat and rarely used formations. However, he saw the most orthodox Heavenly Stars Sect disciple¡®s fighting style through Edda, inscription, and formations as main, supplemented by oneself. The road to immortality relied on four assistance, medicines, inscriptions, tools, and formations. Once one of these was used as the cultivator¡®s most significant reliance, then the strength of the cultivator would naturally not be that strong. Edda fell under the case. Caspian noticed that Jessica was still puzzled, so he exined patiently, ¡°You think that Natasha¡¯s at a disadvantage because she can¡¯t keep up with her spiritual Qi, but in fact, Edda has used up not less than the other parties.¡± Jessica immediately understood, and she hurriedly looked at Edda in the ring. Then, under Caspian¡¯s reminder, she made a purposeful observation, and she found out that Edda was gritting her teeth. As Edda was in a lower realm than Natasha, her spiritual Qi consumption was more than Natasha. At that time, Caspian continued and whispered in Jessica¡¯s ear, ¡°The consumption of spiritual Qi is one aspect, and the other aspect is that Edda has no way to defeat her opponent.¡± ¡°You mean, she only knows how to run away?¡± Jessica could not help eximing. Caspian chuckled helplessly. ¡°It seems to be that case for now, but being able to escape is considered a skill. Judging from the current situation, it¡¯s only a matter of time before Edda loses, but the longer she persists, it won¡¯t only benefit herself, but it¡¯ll also be an improvement for the entire Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± ¡°Casper¡¯s right!¡± Jaime, who sat in front, turned his head around andmented solemnly, ¡°Being able to hold on for so long under an opponent who¡¯s stronger than herself is already a breakthrough for Edda. Such a breakthrough will affect her state of mind and help her on her way to ascension.¡± Chapter 585 Chapter 585 After Edda, Jaime would represent the Heavenly Stars Sect in the third game. Hence, he watched the match even more attentively than others. As Caspian¡®s analysis was almost the same as his, Jaime could not help turning his head and expressing his agreement. Jessica pondered and said, ¡°But¡­ You¡¯re going to lose this way.¡± Caspianughed. ¡°We¡¯re going to win in the following matches. After all, the result is not based on one competition, but nine. Not only do we have to do our best to win, but we also have to believe in our teammates. In this case, victory will surely be ours!¡± Caspian¡¯s words immediately reached the hearts of the rest of the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples present. Among these people, Xander, Omar, Sna, Maya, and Sebastian had all fought with Caspian, and his words touched them the most at that time. Although Jaime and the others had not had such an experience yet, Caspian¡¯s words brought back memories in their hearts when they were doing academy tasks with other disciples. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll win in the end because this is not a one-person game, but a nine-person game,¡± Jaime and Ronald murmured. Then, the match also ended just as Caspian predicted. Even though the spiritual Qi of the two were almost exhausted, Natasha, who was at a higher level, still had the upper hand. She seized the opportunity, intercepted Edda¡¯s route, and sted Edda offstage with a sway of her sword. However, the inscription pattern on her sword edge could not exert its intended power as she practically ran out of spiritual Qi. After Edda fell off the ring, there was almost nothing abnormal apart from feeling a little hot on her cheeks. Despite winning the game, Natasha walked back to the stands with such an unsightly expression that not even Winston dared to approach her. The match that was supposed to be over instantly was dragged on for so long. Moreover, Natasha¡®s opponent was in a lower realm than her, and she got even angrier when she thought of that fact. In that way, the Blue Feather Sect might have won the second game, but anyone who did not know would definitely think that they had a two-game losing streak judging from their appearance. In contrast, Edda returned to the Heavenly Stars Sect with guilt and remorse for losing the game, but she was greeted by the other eight teammates¡® encouragement and congrattions. Edda felt like she was about to burst into tears when she was sure that everyone was sincerely appreciating her performance today. ¡°The next game is up to me.¡± Jaime stood up, sweeping his gaze across the faces of everyone present. Finally, he looked at Caspian, ¡°Casper, is there anything you want to say to me?¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just now, Caspian had used Eye of Insight again to know the arrangement of the Blue Feather Sect. At that moment, he had more confidence in Jaime than anyone else. Then, Caspian said with a gentle smile, ¡°Jaime, I wish you a speedy victory, but remember the saying, don¡¯t rush into action.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for that.¡± Jaime cast a profound nce at Caspian and walked toward the arena. ¡°Casper, what do you think of this match?¡± Jessica asked hurriedly as the third match was about to start. She looked like a curious little girl, blinking her big eyes and looking at Caspian with a look of anticipation. ¡°Jaime is a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and his opponent is in the mid-level second-stage. In terms of the realm, Jaime has an absolute advantage. Even if the disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect aren¡¯t good at fighting, that¡®s only within the six sects. Inparison, ifpared with other sect disciples in Earlington of Efrax, they still have obvious advantages. Moreover, the other party is not a famous genius. In this world, if challenging another cultivator in a higher realm than oneself is as easy as pie, then why should we cultivate so hard just to pursue higher levels? More often than not, you can roughly guess the oue by looking at the realm. Nheless, if Jaime¡¯s to meet something unexpected, it¡¯ll only be due to the opponent¡¯s bluff, pretending to be defeated just to lure Jaime to attack before catching him by surprise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you reminded him not to rush into action,¡± Jessica said. ¡±Yes, that¡®s right,¡± Caspian nodded, ¡°So as long as Jaime doesn¡¯t get hot-headed, there¡¯s almost no chance of losing.¡± In truth, the other party¡¯s n to pretend to be defeated and lure Jaime was just heard by Caspian through Eye of Insight, and the person who came up with the scheme was Winston. Originally, Caspian did not n to use Eye of Insight in that match, but Winston swore ck was white during Sna¡¯s game and severely criticized her. Not only that, but he was now ordering his teammates to use tricks in thepetition. Caspian really could not stand it anymore, so he decided to beat Winston at his own game. Besides, finding out about the enemy¡¯s situation, making preparations, and even using the opponent¡¯s n to lead the opponent into a trap, was originally a necessary means in the art of war. Therefore, Caspian just utilized some of his experience in leading the army to battle now. Just as Caspian said, Jaime won the game without surprise. The opponent was not a genius that could go against another cultivator in a higher realm, and Jaime had the advantage of the realm. Hence, from the beginning, the opponent did not get any chance. The only time the opponent had an opportunity to make a feint was seen through immediately by Jaime, as he was reminded by Caspian before. Thus, Jaime simply decided to beat the enemy at his game by pretending to be fooled and then sted the opponent out when he made a backhand move. After the first three games, the Heavenly Stars Sect led the Blue Feather Sect by 2-1. The losing match was due to bad luck in the draw as a lower realm disciple was going against a higher realm opponent, causing the defeat. The current score was something that few of the six sect disciples at the scene, or even the sect elders in the higher stands, expected. After all, Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s performance in the past nation¡®s official religion election was unsatisfactory in the kind of arena, and it was considered excellent if they could win two matches. However, people felt as if the losing round in thepetition was an unfortunate defeat, not to mention that they had already won two games. In the high stand, Terry¡¯s eyes showed bursts of approval. Although they had not ultimately won, the current performance of his disciples delighted him. At that moment, the fourth game was about to start. In the viewing area of the Blue Feather Sect, Winston¡®s face was utterly gloomy. Except for Hann, who was yet to return from being sent for treatment, the expressions of the other seven people also looked rather unsightly. Being outscored by the Heavenly Stars Sect was simply uneptable, especially when they were still the state religion and were determined to be re-elected. ¡°In this game, your opponent¡®s realm is lower than yours, so you can only win but not lose!¡± After a long time, Winston raised his head and shouted at the disciple standing in front of him, waiting for Winston to lecture him. ¡°You¡¯re a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator! If you lose to an entry- level disciple, that¡¯d be a humiliation for the Blue Feather Sect!¡± Chapter 586 Chapter 586 The Blue Feather Sect disciple who stood in front of Winston appeared ordinary, but there was a terrifying ruthlessness in his eyes. ¡°Trevor, you know what to do, so I won¡¯t say more,¡± Winston cast a profound gaze at Trevor and continued, ¡°A lot of people are watching.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ll not lose,¡± Trevor Lennon nodded expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ll defeat him at the fastest speed, and if he dares to run for his life like the girl before, trying to take the opportunity to dy time, then I¡¯ll tear him apart.¡± When Natasha heard that, she snorted. However, she did not say anything. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡° Winston nodded. Then, he nced at the Heavenly Stars Sect in the distance, with resentment and dissatisfaction shing in his eyes. On the stand of Heavenly Stars Sect, Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He listened to the conversation between Winston and Trevor just now. However, Trevor¡¯s characteristics were not revealed at all. Although Caspian could see that Trevor was not a simple outer disciple through observation, Caspian had no way toe up with a way to deal with him based on mere knowledge. At that time, the fourth game was about to start. Omar stood up with an eager look on his face. Caspian looked at him, wanting to say something when Omar waved his hand to stop Caspian. ¡°Casper, I don¡¯t need any advice from you,¡± Omarughed, ¡°I know you¡®re well-intentioned, but this is not in line with my true conscience. What I pursue is to settle the injustice with my sword. Hence, it¡¯s impossible to n everything in my future journey on the pathway to immortality. Often more than not, it¡¯s all based on passion. So, I still want to rely on myself toplete this fight.¡± Having said that, Omar¡¯s eyes fell on everyone present. ¡°Even though I may lose the game, I hope everyone can understand me.¡± Caspian was stunned, and he nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± A cultivator would surely pursue an insightful mind when they acted, and everyone understood Omar¡¯s intention. They also knew that although Caspian could advise them, they could not be with Caspian all the time. Therefore, they could choose to ept the advantage, but they also had the right not to take it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Omar.¡± Xander stood up and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Xander¡­¡± Omar was moved. After all, Xander¡¯s personality was usually very aloof. As a man of few words, no one heard him saying any words of encouragement before. Then, just as Omar was about to thank Xander, he heard Xander adding, ¡°If you lose this game, I¡¯ll win the next one.¡± Omar was speechless. ¡°Puff!¡± Maya could not help but burst intoughter. Omar appeared sour as he replied, ¡°I¡®ll¡­ Yes¡­ I¡¯ll try my best to win. Wait for my return!¡± After saying that, Omar hurried to the ring. It was interesting to listen to the Heavenly Stars Sect people talking. Jessica was smiling and turned her head inadvertently, but she saw a seriousness that was not there before on Caspian¡®s face. Then, suddenly, her heart sank, and she whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Omar¡¯s opponent is probably not so easy to deal with,¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly. At that time, Caspian looked at Trevor from a distance. Although Caspian could not pinpoint the reason, he could sense an extremely dangerous feeling from the other person. Caspian did not even see it in Natasha, who was at the peak of the second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Soon, Omar came to the ring, and his opponent, Trevor, also stood opposite him. Trevor¡¯s weapon was two huge ws wrapped around his arms. The des were about half a meter long, shing with a cold light. One could even vaguely see some bloodstains on the ws. At a nce, it was as if one could smell the blood when one looked at it. At that moment, there was an exmation from someone in the distance, followed by a burst of heated discussions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± On the Heavenly Stars Sect side, everyone looked at each other. Sebastian pondered for a while and walked toward the stand of the nearby sect. Later, he returned with a gloomy face. ¡°Trevor¡®s a n member of an elder in the Blue Feather Sect. His strength¡­¡± Sebastian uttered between his teeth, ¡°Unfathomable.¡± ¡°Unfathomable?¡± Maya eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right. I just asked the disciples of the Fauna Imperial Sect,¡± Sebastian said, ¡°Trevor rarely fights in the sect. Still, the only time he did, he defeated the disciple of the peak second-stage of Pulse Control Realm, and it seemed effortless.¡± Caspian looked at Jessica. Jessica immediately understood, shook her head, and said, ¡°Although Dark Moon Sect and Blue Feather Sect are both in North Earlington with asional contact, I¡®ve never heard of this Trevor.¡± ¡°It seems that the Blue Feather Sect wants to be re-elected as the state religion,¡± Caspian rubbed his chin, ¡°They¡¯re training such a disciple but rarely let him show himself. It seems that it¡¯s not only to hide his strength but also to let him be the stunner in this nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± When they heard Caspian¡®s words, several of the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples present suddenly burst into a cold sweat. If one wanted to be a stunner in the nation¡¯s official religion election, then defeating a higher-level opponent was the quickest shortcut. Judging from the information that Sebastian just inquired about, Trevor had such strength. When the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples thought they might almost be a stumbling block for the other party, Sebastian and the others felt fortunate, yet they were also worried for Omar. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t Omar¡­ He is in danger?¡± Maya appeared worried, looking at Omar who held two swords in the ring. Sebastian was about to say yes with difficulty, but Caspian shook his head at that moment and said, ¡°Not necessarily.¡± ¡°Omar may have a chance of winning against the ordinary mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm opponent. After all, his qualification was obtained from a disciple of the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, if his opponent can defeat the peak second-stage disciple¡­¡± Maya could not finish her sentence, but everyone understood her. Caspian still shook his head. ¡°Even though Omar is usually a little talkative, I can¡¯t say that he¡¯ll lose in the match. Omar¡®s the kind of person who relies on the sense of injustice in his heart and can exert his strength beyond his ability. In other words, what doesn¡¯t kill him only makes him stronger. So, if I had to choose an opponent, I would not choose Omar.¡± Caspian¡®s remarks made everyone recall their usual impression of Omar. In everyone¡®s mind, Omar was indeed talkative, but when he named his mansion ¡°The Sword Pavilion¡±, the words he said were utterly different from his usual self. ¡°Settle the injustice with his sword¡­¡± Maya could not help muttering. At that time, the fourth game officially started. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 At the start of the game, Trevor looked at Omar and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to admit defeat now. It¡¯s for your good!¡± Omar chuckled. ¡°That won¡¯t happen!¡± Trevor nodded. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s going to happen.¡± ¡°I should be the one saying that.¡± Omar smiled, and he suddenly took a step forward and rushed toward Trevor. ¡°Omar¡¯s speed is getting faster!¡± Maya eximed in the stands. Xander also nodded secretly. After getting a ce for thepetition, it was evident that Omar cultivated hard again. As Omar approached Trevor, he let out a long roar, ¡°The Dance of Fire and Ice!¡± Omar¡¯s Dual des of Fire and Ice shed out dazzling sword lights. In an instant, the surrounding air was covered with ice blue and fiery red light. Then, as if being washed away by crushed ice and mes, the cold and scorching air swept through alternately. In a sh, Trevor was drawn into the light. ¡°He¡¯s not fighting back!¡° When the disciples of the major sects in the stands saw the scene, they immediately eximed in disbelief. The next moment, the light of ice and fire stopped surging like a river that was suddenly cut off. A sharp light shed in Omar¡¯s eyes. He felt as though his Dual des of Fire and Ice were stuck in something, unable to move at all. Swoosh! At that moment, the red and blue mes were torn apart like silk, and Trevor¡¯s expressionless face appeared in front of Omar. One of his ws firmly mped the Dual des of Fire and Ice like a plier, and after the other w easily tore the ice and fire sword light as swiftly as lightning, it directly dug toward Omar¡®s abdomen and chest. If he was caught that time, Omar¡¯s organs would be dug out. ¡°Crap!¡± The disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect shouted. The disciples of the other major sects also widened their eyes, and they could not help but sigh that Trevor was so fast that he did not even give the other party any chance to react at all. The light in Omar¡¯s eyes condensed, and he hurriedly retreated. ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Trevor grinned, and a dazzling golden light erupted from his ws like arge that suddenly opened, shrouding Omar in an instant. All escape routes were blocked in almost an instant! ¡°It¡®s over,¡± When Winston saw that scene, he let out a sigh of relief, feeling a lot more rxed. However, another sword suddenly appeared in Omar¡¯s hand. ¡°The Raging Sea Storm!¡± The de of Wind¡¯s martial skill was originally supposed to increase the speed and strengthen the sword. However, Omar used his increased speed to forcibly retreat and rush out before the golden light gathered. Swoosh! The golden light gathered at the moment Omar fled. The piece of space exploded like a mass of viscous seawater, rolling out mightily. Winston¡¯s eyes widened, and he yelled, ¡°What?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless! You¡¯re not my opponent!¡± In the ring, Trevor roared and quickly chased after Omar. In an instant, Omar felt a surge of Qi and blood pressing toward him. That kind of feeling was like a big cauldron full of boiling blood crushing on him. Then, in the blink of an eye, fear, oppression, violence, and all kinds of terrifying emotions blocked the void around Omar, causing him to have a sense of despair that there was nowhere to escape. ¡°ws of ughter!¡± With a frantic roar, Trevor¡¯s whole body erupted with energy as if to stir the space around Omar, causing his knees to go weak and almost fall to his knees on the spot. At that scene, the disciples of the six major sects were all in an uproar. Even though they were far apart, they still felt Trevor¡¯ s terrifying power as if he were the iron chains that could stop the river from flowing. A familiar feeling came to Caspian¡®s heart again. His eyes focused, and he saw Trevor getting closer and closer to Omar. Suddenly, his heart twitched, and he shouted in a low voice, ¡°Body refiner! Trevor is a body refiner!¡± After realizing that, Caspian groaned inwardly. The most powerful thing for body refiners would be their bodies. To a certain extent, Caspian was also a body refiner who specialized in blood, so he was too aware of the advantages that a body refiner had in battles of such low-level cultivators. Moreover, Trevor was too good at disguising before. Except for Caspian and a few cultivators, perhaps no one realized that Trevor was a body refiner. At that moment, the sharp ws on Winston¡®s hand collided violently with Omar¡®s sword light. Despite the constant pressure all around, Omar raised his Dual des of Fire and Ice the moment the opponent rushed in front of him. ng! Bang! Boom! The sound of impact, cracks, and explosions all echoed around the arena! In a sh, it was as if a meteorite hit the ground in the arena, and the rolled-up airflow and vortex whistled toward the surrounding like a de. The flow of time seemed to stop for a moment. Soon, the Dual des of Fire and Ice flew out from the center of the cyclone, falling in both directions with a nging sound. Omar¡¯s body was also knocked out immediately, and blood oozed out from every part of his body until he hit the edge of the ring. Arge amount of blood sttered before he finally stopped moving. ¡°Ha!¡± The originally anxious Winston was so happy that he almost jumped up and cheered. On the Heavenly Stars Sect side, everyone appeared tense, and their faces were full of undisguised worries. After listening to Caspian¡¯s predictions, they all expected Omar to have little chance of winning. However, no one thought Omar would be severely injured in just one encounter. At that moment, Omar bled profusely. After a while, Omar struggled to stand, and he looked almost like a bloody man. ¡°He¡¯s up!¡° Compared with the disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect, who were worried about Omar¡¯s injury, the disciples of other sects around them eximed in surprise as Omar was still able to stand. Even Trevor had a surprised look in his eyes. He was very clear about his strength. Let alone an opponent whose realm was lower than his, even a cultivator of the same level or higher level like in the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm, would find it difficult to stand after facing his direct attack. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Yet, not only was the other party standing up, but the staggering opponent was also holding the sword that just suddenly appeared in his hand. Although it seemed that a gust of wind could blow the bloody Omar down, he gave the impression that he was a tall and upright building that could pierce through the sky. ¡°I haven¡®t lost yet.¡± As soon as Omar opened his mouth, blood flowed out. He was severely injured just now, especially in his chest. Not only was his flesh torn, but his chest was sunken, and at least three ribs were broken. However, there was a burning desire to fight in Omar¡¯s eyes. That fighting spirit zed more than when the game just started! ¡°Are you sure you want to continue?¡± Trevor sneered at Omar, ¡°If you give it another go, I can¡¯t promise you¡¯ll leave the ring alive!¡± Omar stared at Trevor, and just when Trevor thought the other party was afraid, Omar said, ¡°We¡¯re cultivators, so why should we fear a battle.¡° Chapter 588 Chapter 588 ¡°We¡®re cultivators, so why should we fear a battle?¡± Trevor¡¯s heart trembled instantly when he heard those few words. He knew very well that with his strength far surpassing Omar, the opponent had no chance of a comeback. However, Trevor could not exin why a trace of fear grew in his heart because of those words. Was he afraid of losing? Trevor hurriedly shook his head in denial. Then, what was he afraid of? For a while, Trevor was confused too. ¡°But these are not important, and I can think about it slowly after I defeat you.¡± Trevor¡¯s eyes shed fiercely, and he suddenly rushed toward Omar like a bolt of thunder. The air around was pressured and separated to both sides like tides. The area along the way was even hollowed, visible to the naked eye as if the space copsed. Nheless, the turbulent air continued to extend, like the palm of a giant wanting to p Omar into a meat patty. ¡°Sh*t!¡° Sebastian was focused on the scene. ¡°Omar, get out of the way!¡± Maya eximed. Edda¡¯s body suddenly straightened, and her eyes fixed on the ring. At that moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. They could all see that Trevor did not hold back in the attack, and he went to beat Omar with thunderous momentum to recover the Blue Feather Sect from humiliation. ¡°Omar won¡¯t retreat,¡± Caspian suddenly uttered, and there was a trace of seriousness on his face. At almost the same time, the corners of Omar¡¯s bleeding mouth rose slightly, and he slowly spat out, ¡°I won¡®t retreat!¡± The next moment, the surface of the de of Wind in Omar¡¯s hand shone with countless fragments of silver light. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. These rays of light shed and condensed in an instant, just like rain on an empty hill or even crushed ice. Not only that, but the surging air around it also became stagnant as if it was frozen, and it seemed to be heavy. ¡°This is¡­¡± The faces of the people in the stands all changed again, and there was also a hint of surprise in Trevor¡®s eyes. ¡°Ha! I didn¡¯t expect to use this so early,¡± Omar smiled brightly, and he roared afterughing, ¡°This is a spell I¡¯ve never used, the Extreme Frost sh!¡± The snow-white sword glow seemed to be a st of frost in a sh, turning into a sword shadow as high as two floors in the space. Then, it shed toward Trevor angrily with a bang. ¡°A spell!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a spell!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so powerful!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple will greatly suffer when facing this sword!¡± ¡°How can the spiritual Qi in this Heavenly Stars Sect disciple¡¯s body be so majestic? He can even use this level of spell!¡° ¡°The control of a spell is limited, and this technique is simply on the extreme that the current Pulse Condensation Realm cultivators can control!¡± Around the stands, exmations immediately erupted. In the Heavenly Stars Sect stand, everyone¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. At Elenion, the City of Ruins, Omar did not master the spell, or else he would not have such a miserable win for the qualification. Hence, it was apparent that he only started to practice the technique after the trials were over. Yet, Omar managed to master such a powerful skill in such a short period. No one knew how much hard work he put in, but judging how he put all his eggs in one basket and took the risk, it was apparent that Omar wanted to win! He wanted the victory! At that moment, the thought arose spontaneously from the arena. Omar roared continuously in the spreading ice crystal snow fog. ¡®¡®I know that I¡¯m not as talented as others! I know others might only need a day to reach a certain level of cultivation, but I need at least two days to achieve the same result!¡± ¡°But no matter what, I never gave up! I keep telling myself! There¡®s only one winner, so why can¡®t that person be me!¡± ¡°My lifelong ambition is to wipe out the injustices in the world, and I¡®m going to do that with the sense of injustice in my heart!¡± ¡°Even if I lose today¡¯s battle, I¡¯m going to lose by putting up the best fight I can! I¡¯ll not surrender without giving it a try!¡± Omar shouted a few times. His figure was several times smaller than the sword lights, but he appeared tall and majestic as if he stood between heaven and earth. Trevor felt the surge of emotion, and his heart started to pound faster. The next moment, the sword lights collided fiercely with Trevor¡¯s ws. Split! Boom! The entire arena seemed to be shaking. The explosion seemed to copse the surrounding void, and the finely crushed ice crystals exploded toward the surrounding. The roaring spread like a torrent of steel rushing past. The disciples of the six major sects in the stands could not help holding their breath and their eyes fixed on the arena. The power of Omar¡¯s sword was too mighty. It was not an exaggeration to say that the attack that squeezed his potential to the extreme and erupted was just like the sense of injustice he mentioned. Omar pushed the power to the highest level that ordinary disciples in the Pulse Control Realm. For a while, the victory or defeat that was determined turned out to be uncertain again. At that moment, the arena was shrouded in frost, and no one could see the result. Everyone was so nervous that their hearts almost stopped beating. Suddenly, Xander¡¯s voice reached everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°Omar¡®s never the most talented disciple.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately recalled when they were still apprentices. Back then, among the top of the spiritual apprentice list, Xander was recognized as a genius who mastered the Way of Killing, and he was very powerful, Maya also had an enviable talent, and she was born with the me Phoenix Physique. Caspian, a rising star, also had talents far beyond ordinary people. Not only that, but he also had various magic treasures and martial skills left by his mother, allowing him to improve himself at a remarkable speed. As for Sna, she was a cultivation genius that various sects fought after, and she was born with the Imperial Jail Deity Physique. However, no one ever mentioned what was special about Omar from the beginning to the end. However, it was such a disciple with ordinary aptitude, who was even slightly talkative, ranked second on the spiritual apprentice list, enough to keep pace with geniuses, and no one thought that it was not abnormal. ¡°Omar is average in all aspects,¡± Xander continued, ¡°In general terms, being average in all aspects means being mediocre in everything, but Omar uses the efforts that ordinary people don¡¯t have to face every challenge. In the end, he¡¯s the one who¡¯ll stand out and make everyone feel that he¡¯s the one who should have won. If everyone has a characteristic, mine is rising from the ashes like a phoenix, fighting harder when I face a desperate situation. On the other hand, just as Omar said, he has a sense of injustice in his heart, and he¡¯s going to settle it with his sword.¡± ¡°Everyone has some sort of unwillingness to admit defeat and indignation against others. Some people just talk about it, while others choose to be jealous behind their backs. However, Omar turns this emotion into a fuel, making sure he put ten times more effort than others to keep himself moving forward.¡± Chapter 589 Chapter 589 After listening to Xander¡¯s words, the image of a young man gritting his teeth, desperately trying his best to cultivate every day, appeared in everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°There¡®s a sense of injustice in my heart.¡± Omar used his behavior to interpret the sentence. The ice crystal fog gradually dissipated on the ring, and Omar still stood on the edge of the arena. As long as he took a step back, he would fall off the ring. However, Omar¡®s figure was still as he held the de of Wind with a faint smile. Even if his clothes were torn apart, even if his body was covered in blood, Omar gave others a feeling of an invincible stalwart. In the direction where the sword¡¯s edge pointed, the ground cracked open as if it was dissected by some sharp de at once, forming a split of more than dozens of meters. At the end of the crack, Trevor fell to the ground, staring nkly ahead. His pair of sharp ws were still on his arms, but there was blood oozing out of the gaps between them. Omar¡¯s sh just now caused him a severe injury. Winston¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely ugly, and the surrounding stands were also instantly quiet. Omar¡¯s attack turned the table? In everyone¡¯s hearts, such an incredible thought appeared. ¡°He¡­ Won?¡± Maya murmured, but she got no response from anyone. She looked around and found that everyone stared at the arena without blinking. There were two people in the ring, no one fell off, and no one admitted defeat. Hence, there was no way to judge the winner or the loser. However, from Trevor¡¯s increasingly displeased face, everyone could vaguely sense that he had a nervous breakdown. After all, he possessed a strength that far exceeded the same level, and he could even easily surpass the disciples of the higher level. Yet, with the victory in hand at that time, Trevor was knocked away by a disciple in a lower realm than his own, and he was even injured. Hence, his mood was indescribable. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Doubt, bewilderment, anger, sadness, disappointment, and all kinds of negative emotions flooded into Trevor¡®s heart, causing him to be stunned like a fool. Naturally, his current state could not escape the eyes of all the cultivators present. Immediately, the faces of the Blue Feather Sect disciples turned pale, whereas the people on the Heavenly Stars Sect showed uncontroble joy. Soon, the shouts of the other four sects became louder and louder. Everyone could see that it would not need a cultivator to push Trevor as even a child could defeat him now. Trevor¡¯s emotionspletely copsed, and he could not recover for a while. In that state, he had no resistance at all. ¡°That Heavenly Stars Sect disciple just needs to move a finger, and he¡¯ll win!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Heavenly Stars Sect could even win two matches.¡± ¡°After four games, they¡¯re leading 3-1. The result is something that no one would have imagined before the game.¡± There were a lot of discussions from the spectators. The Heavenly Stars Sect side also stared at Omar with great anticipation. ¡°Omar, strike him once more, and we¡¯ll have a three-to-one lead!¡± ¡°Good job, Omar!¡± Everyone waited for Omar to end the game efficiently. However, Omar did not even take a step even after a long while. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Omar moving?¡± Edda asked curiously after waiting for a long time. Caspian smiled awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not moving, he can¡¯t move.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Edda looked at him, puzzled. At that moment, an incrediblemotion came from the surrounding stands, which was many times louder than before. Edda hurriedly turned her head to look and immediately saw that Omar¡®s body was still holding the de of Wind, but he tilted his head and fell backward, falling out of the ring. As Trevor was still in the arena, Heavenly Stars Sect lost that round. ¡°This, this¡­¡± The change was too sudden, and it was difficult for Edda to react for a while. Caspian shook his head. ¡°Exhaustion of spiritual Qi. Although Omar opened his eyes just now, he probably passed out long ago.¡± While speaking, Caspian and the others already rushed toward the bottom of the ring. When they approached Omar, they quickly checked and confirmed that he just used too much spiritual Qi in such a short time, causing him to faint. After making sure that there was nothing serious, everyone finally felt relieved. As for Omar¡¯s ferocious wounds and broken ribs, the kind of injury was only a piece of cake for a cultivator in the Pulse Control Realm. Nevertheless, everyone thought it was a pity as they were only one step away from victory. Maya sighed, ¡°It was so close¡­¡± Caspian smiled and replied, ¡°He might lose this game, but he won a chance for ascension in the future.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes sparkled, and they hurriedly turned to Caspian. Caspian did not exin but just pointed at Omar, whoid on the floor. Everyone swiftly discovered that although Omar was still in aa, a satisfied smile was on his face. When Sebastian saw that scene, his eyes shed, and he said, ¡°Omar must have no regrets in his heart when he forced himself to his fullest potential with his heart and energy, sting an opponent who was almost impossible to beat and almost turning the tide of the battle. With such rity of mind, his path of cultivation will be a smooth one. From this point of view, we won this match.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The other two disciples, Jaime and Ronald, who were at the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm, also nodded. Their realm was higher than the others, and their knowledge was naturally much broader. Therefore, they could all conclude that Omar¡¯s gain in the battle was far greater than his sacrifice. If Omar was a little bit luckier, he couldplete another promotion and reach the mid-level second- stage Pulse Condensation Realm after the nation¡¯s official religion election. When they thought of the situation that way, the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples were happier than winning the match despite losing that round. Moreover, even if they lost the game, the Heavenly Stars Sect and Blue Feather Sect were temporarily tied with 2-2. Thus, they did not lose, and it did not even count as a disadvantage. As for the Blue Feather Sect, it was once again the second game. Even though they won that round, the atmosphere was even gloomier than being eliminated. When Trevor finally returned, his face was still extremely nk, and perhaps he did not even know how he walked back. After returning to the stand, Trevor still sat there in a daze. He did not know whether he was still immersed in the might of Omar¡¯s sword, or maybe his self- confidence was destroyed by Omar in a sh, but he could not regain his senses for the time being. As Trevor had a superior status in the Blue Feather Sect, no one dared to disturb him. However, the Blue Feather Sect disciples all understood that the battle was a breakthrough for Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Omar, while for Trevor, it was a traumatic experience. If he could not get past it, it would probably greatly impact his future ascension. Chapter 590 Chapter 590 Trevor¡¯s state did not make everyone in the Blue Feather Sect feel joy despite leveling the score. Instead, everyone¡¯s heart felt as if it was weighed down by a big stone. The disciples of the other sects gradually realized that something was wrong at that time. In the past nation¡®s official religion elections, it seemed that there was never a situation where the winning sect was even more pathetic than the losing sect. That year¡¯spetition was indeed eye-opening. However, the events that made the Blue Feather Sect disciples even more depressed were still to come. In the fifth game, Xander defeated an opponent of the same realm as himself with an absolute advantage. During the whole match, not only was the time and speed fast, but Xander did not even use his hole cards. His overpowering strength already overwhelmed his opponent on their first encounter. Then, Xander directly knocked the other party off the stage on the second encounter. They were originally tied, but now the victory tilted toward the Heavenly Stars Sect again. 3-2! After five games, the Heavenly Stars Sect, which had the weakest fighting ability among the six sects, was ahead of the Blue Feather Sect, which was indistinctly the best. Perhaps none of the participants or even elders from the six sects anticipated the current score. However, these elders were much calmerpared to the disciples below the stands. On the one hand, it was because they have experienced a lot. The nation¡¯s official religion election was just like a drizzle in their eyes. Although it was rted to a resource for decades toe, it was just resources. On the other hand, the kind ofpetition was not associated with the sect¡¯s survival, so there was no need to worry about it. In contrast, the spectating outer disciples thought today¡¯s events were astonishing. If Heavenly Stars Sect finally had thestugh, the group of outer disciples would probably be afraid for a long run. After winning a match at the same level, the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm Ronald also faced an opponent at the same level. Despite being inspired by the previous games, showing excellent form, and even performing exceptionally, Ronald was still a typical Heavenly Stars Sect disciple. He unfortunately lost against the Blue Feather Sect disciple who fought all out. Nheless, although Ronald was defeated, he learned something from the match, just like Edda and Omar. As long as there were no idents, he would probably continue to improve for some time in the future.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The so-called losing the game but winning the future could be seen perfectly through Edda, Omar, and Ronald¡®s performances. After the Heavenly Stars Sect was defeated in the game, the two sects returned to the same starting line. 3-3! The next game became crucial as ording to the rules of the match, the sect that won the first five games would be qualified to enter the second round, and the other side would be eliminated. Therefore, the next game could be called the match point. The sect that won that game first would be like a drowning person who received a short respite, and the losing sect would have a lot of pressure because it was equivalent to standing on the edge of a cliff. In the seventh game, the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm Sebastian fought against an opponent whose level was lower than his. If it were an ordinary sect battle, it would be equivalent to winning 60% of the fight due to the realm advantage. Unfortunately, it was the Heavenly Stars Sect, and the edge was notparable to victory. In that match-point match, Sebastian dauntlessly rushed ahead and fought the most hearty battle in his life. At the same time, it also allowed Caspian to see Sebastian¡¯s re-improved martial arts skill, Pointing to the Stars. Unfortunately for Sebastian, his opponent mastered a magic technique, being one step ahead of Sebastian. Although he and the opponent both fell out of the ring, Sebastiannded first, and the opponent was a moment slower than him. Consequently, the Blue Feather Sect won a significant victory. In an instant, the spectating Blue Feather Sect disciples all cheered loudly, especially Winston. He raised his arms and shouted happily as if he won the lottery. With a wry smile, Sebastian returned to the Heavenly Stars Sect. He also wanted to win, and he tried his best. However, that was the way of apetition, and it was only divided into strong and weak. Hence, victory was not dependent on whether one thought he worked hard enough or put enough effort. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s us too,¡± Caspian smiled andforted him. ¡°But¡­ Others don¡¯t think so,¡± Sebastian whispered. He was still troubled because he lost the crucial game. Hearing Sebastian¡¯s words, everyone raised their heads and looked around. Sure enough, very few people believed that Heavenly Stars Sect could win. It was not that the Heavenly Stars Sect did not put up an outstanding fight or was surprising enough, but it was due to the disciples from the Heavenly Stars Sect and Blue Feather Sect in thest two matches. In the eighth game, the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm Maya would face an opponent of the same rank, but the disciple of Blue Feather Sect was not so easy to deal with. The defeat of Ronald and Sebastian before was the best example, and Sebastian even lost to an opponent whose realm was one level lower than him. Nevertheless, if Maya performed exceptionally well, there might be a glimmer of hope of winning. Yet, in the final ninth decisive battle, no one thought Heavenly Stars Sect could win. After all, the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm Caspian would go against the peak second- stage Pulse Control Realm Winston. Everyonemented the fate of the Heavenly Stars Sect. There was finally hope that they could enter the next round ofpetition, but thest game was a match with such a disparity in the realm. Whether it was five to three or five to four, the winner of the final game would inevitably be Winston, who was two levels higher than Caspian. The saying, a quirk of fate, probably best described the situation. Firstly, they were hopeful, and then they were plunged into utter despair. At that moment, the disciples of the other four sects looked in the direction of the Heavenly Stars Sect and were full of sympathy. However, some secretly rejoiced in their luck. Robert and Joshua from the Dark Moon Sect, as well as Winston, who seemed to be expressionless while sitting in the stand, but he was quietly overjoyed. ¡°What a shame, what a shame! I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even have the chance to stand in front of me.¡± Winston looked at Caspian in the distance, and he wanted tough out loud in front of the other party. Robert and Joshua looked at each other, and both saw a hint of happiness in each other¡®s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough.¡± Robert grinned suddenly. ¡°You n to hurt him further while he¡¯s down?¡± Joshua, the loyalpdog, immediately guessed what Robert thought, and his eyes swiftly lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right. How could I miss such a good opportunity to hit him when he¡¯s down,¡± then, Robert chortled, ¡°Listen closely and do as I say¡­¡± Chapter 591 Chapter 591 When Robert finished speaking, Joshua¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and he smiled, trying to tter Robert. ¡°Hehehe! Casper has iting for him. Since he has done such things, we must ensure he can¡®t recover from this fall! Robert, what an amazing n! Truly incredible!¡± While speaking, Joshua showed a thumbs up. Robert gave him a smug nce. ¡°Then, why aren¡¯t you working on it immediately?¡± ¡°Okay, Robert Don¡¯t worry. I¡®ll handle this matter properly.¡± Joshua smiled, turned around, and disappeared into the crowd. At that moment, on the Heavenly Stars Sect side, everyone fell into silence because of Sebastian¡¯s words just now. ¡°No one thought we¡¯re going to win.¡± Sebastian¡¯s words still echoed in everyone¡¯s ears at that time. Sure enough, when they looked up, they found that the disciples of other sects in their respective stands were not optimistic that the Heavenly Stars Sect could make aeback in the remaining two games.Not only that, some of them congratted the Blue Feather Sect in advance. Winston¡¯s face was flushed from excitement, and he thanked everyone who congratted him. ¡°These guys¡­¡± Omar, who already woke up, clenched his fists in anger when he saw the scene. At that moment, Caspian suddenlyughed. ¡°When we started, they didn¡¯t think we could hold on until now either.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone was shocked. They turned to look at Caspian. Soon, they found the familiar smile on Caspian¡¯s face, and the light in his eyes burned brighter. Caspian smiled when he saw everyone¡¯s eyes beginning to glimmer, and he continued, ¡°At first, they thought we would be eliminated after five games. However, we ended up leading the score in the first five matches. Now, they think we can¡¯t win thest two games. So¡­ Why should we care about what they think?¡± When everyone heard Caspian¡®s words, they were stunned, but they quickly understood what he meant. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Caspian was right. They were indeed influenced by the emotions of the other disciples at the scene. After all, the match was held one by one. Moreover, if the spectators could decide on the result of the game based on their opinions, what was the need for thepetition? If that was the case, the supposedly strongest sect might as well be chosen as the state religion. ¡°Did you forget what we said together before the game started?¡± Caspian¡®s eyes swept across everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°We must win!¡± Xander said. ¡°Yes! We¡¯re going to win!¡± Jaime gritted his teeth. ¡°We must win and p this bunch of guys in their faces!¡± Omar punched the air. The atmosphere in the crowd once again became lively. As Jessica was not a Heavenly Stars Sect disciple, it was inconvenient for her to participate in the discussion. Nheless, she still sat at the side, holding her cheek in one hand, staring at Caspian in a daze. That was the person she liked. Not only could he create miracles, but he used his attitude to influence others. At the thought of that, a warm feeling surged in Jessica¡¯s heart, and she smiled. Later, Caspian turned to Maya and asked, ¡°Maya, can you give me a chance to y thest game?¡± ¡°That¡®s not a problem,¡± Maya answered confidently, waving her hand. ¡°But Casper, your opponent in thest round is a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple.¡± Sebastian was still a little worried. If the opponent was only in the mid-level, everyone had no doubts. In that case, it would be strange if Caspian lost. ¡°There¡®s nothing to worry about,¡± Caspian smiled and shook his head, his eyes flickering slightly, ¡°Except for the few of you, no one here knows that my strength is beyond my realm. Winston¡¯s unaware of this too.¡± From Caspian¡¯s observation just now, he already knew that Winston was impetuous. Therefore, if Caspian made good use of the knowledge and did not fight a protracted battle with the opponent, Caspian was still very confident that he would win against Winston. Moreover, Caspian was unnecessarily afraid of Winston even if theypeted on the consumption of spiritual Qi. After all, he was the madman with the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. Hence, fighting against someone in the same realm was not a problem. A victory was more based on Caspian¡¯s confidence in his strength, which waspletely different from betting on luck. It would not be long before the eighth match that would decide the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s fate began. At that time, at the skybox of the stadium, a cultivator with a big beard who appeared tall and strong walked to Terry¡¯s side and sat down. If Winston and Hann were here, they would address the man respectfully as Elder Albert. That person was Albert Parker, one of the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Realm elders. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity for the Heavenly Stars Sect this time.¡± Even though he said it was a pity, Albert¡¯s tone sounded as if he was secretly happy. Nevertheless, it was normal for Albert to feel that way. After all, the Blue Feather Sect was the current state religion and geared up for re-election. Yet, they were beaten like the by the Heavenly Stars Sect, the least threatening of the six sects, in the first round. Not only were the Blue Feather Sect not leading the score, but they also lost significantly in terms of the general situation. Now that they finally saw the hope of victory, even the elders could not hold back. Terry did not even spare a nce at Albert, and he was focused on the arena. Then, he asked lightly, ¡°The game is not over yet, and we don¡¯t know who will win. Elder Albert, why are you so confident? Is there any inside story?¡± Albert¡¯s face instantly froze. Originally, he was just here to vent the annoyance in his heart and simply ridiculed Heavenly Stars Sect for overestimating their ability at the same time. Yet, he was insulted in return. Albert quickly felt indignant, and he snorted. ¡°Elder Terry, do you think that you have a chance to win my Blue Feather Sect? Don¡¯t you see that everyone is already optimistic about our Blue Feather Sect, and people even started to congratte us in advance?¡± Terry still appeared unbothered, and his tone was as calm as usual. ¡°The reason a miracle is called a miracle is that no one thinks it can happen.¡° ¡°It seems that you have confidence in your two remaining disciples of the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm.¡± Albert deliberately emphasized the words ¡°entry-level second-stage¡±. At that moment, his eyes flickered, and he said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we take a gamble, Elder Terry?¡± ¡°What should we bet on?¡± Terry turned and looked at Albert. It was no longer a battle of emotions but a fight between the two major sects. As a senior officer of the War Department, Terry naturally had no reason to back down in the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s bet on whether the Heavenly Stars Sect and Blue Feather Sect can reach the final round, and then bet on who¡¯ll have thestugh!¡± Then, after Albert finished speaking, he quickly added, as if afraid that Terry would reject him, ¡°But if Elder Terry doesn¡¯t feel confident, then we can forget this idea.¡± Of course, it was impossible, and Terry knew very well. If he backed down at that moment, all kinds of rumors, such as the Heavenly Stars Sect was a coward, the Heavenly Stars Sect elders had no confidence in the disciples, and more would be spread like wildfire in the blink of an eye. Chapter 592 Chapter 592 ¡°Since you already said that, I naturally won¡¯t refuse,¡± Terry said indifferently. Albert naturally anticipated the answer, and he immediately replied, ¡°Great! If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s bet on two things. First, whether the Heavenly Stars Sect canst until the ninth game, and second, whether the Heavenly Stars Sec or the Blue Feather Sect will enter the next round.¡± After saying that, Albert continued, ¡°First, I¡¯ll bet that the game will end in the next eighth game, and Blue Feather Sect will win 5-3. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, the Blue Feather Sect will advance to the next round as there¡¯s no ninth game.¡± Albert chuckled. ¡±It¡¯s your turn, Elder Terry.¡± Terry snorted disdainfully. ¡°Since it¡¯s a bet, I¡¯ll naturally go for the other way around. My Heavenly Stars Sect aims for the state religion, so we naturally won¡¯t be defeated in the next eighth game, so I bet we can y in the ninth game. As for the second one, I just made it very clear that the next round will be the Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± Both were elders of their respective sects, so it was impossible to bet on each other¡¯s victory. Albert believed that Terrypletely took the bait, so he said proudly, ¡°Since we¡¯re taking a gamble, there must be a profit. Elder Terry, what are you willing to put on the table?¡± ¡°It depends on what you want,¡± Terry answered. ¡°Okay!¡± Albert¡¯s eyes shed brightly. Then, he said, ¡°I hope Elder Terry can use your Art of Mysterious Armor and Blinding Light as a bet.¡± In that instant, Terry¡®s light shed with a harsh light. The Art of Mysterious Armor and Blinding Light was one of his famous consummate skills. It went beyond the scope of magic and could be called sorcery. It was a magical skill that increased the cultivator¡¯s attack and defense power. As the magical power had both offense and defense, its strength was no less than that of a high-grade spiritual tool when exerted to the fullest. Hence, it could also be seen that today¡¯s gambling fight was just a front, and Albert had his eyes on Terry¡¯s sorcery. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be betting on something less attractive than mine, right Elder Albert?¡± Terry did not decline, and he still sounded as uncaring as always. ¡°Of course!¡± Hearing that Terry did not refuse, Albert was overjoyed and immediately added, ¡°If you¡¯re willing, my bet will be the White Emperor¡®s Graceful sh and on Five Qi Miracle Pill.¡± When Terry heard Albert¡¯s words, he could not help but feel a little dazed. As another important Heavenly Spirit Realm figure in Earlington of Efrax, Terry and Albert were no strangers despite having minute interaction. Therefore, Terry knew that the Art of Mysterious Armor and Blinding Light was one of his consummate skills, and the White Emperor¡¯s Graceful sh was also one of Albert¡¯s best-hidden sorceries. Moreover, the Five Qi Miracle Pill was also an extremely rare precious medicine, which could at least increase the Pulse Control Realm cultivator¡¯s efficacy by 20% upon consumption. It was the medicine that any sect dreamt of cultivating elite disciples. At that moment, Albert continued, ¡°Elder Terry, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the effect of the Five Qi Miracle Pill. As for the White Emperor¡¯s Graceful sh, it¡¯s only a type of sorcery in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but it¡¯ll be a magic technique in the Holy Land Realm!¡± ¡°Sure!¡° Terry nodded. Since Albert already said all that, Terry naturally had no reason to go back on his words. If he lost, he would give up one of his sorceries and some materials. Nevertheless, as the Art of Mysterious Armor and Blinding Light was obtained by Terry himself when he explored the secret realm, and it was not the Heavenly Stars Sect magic skill, so even if he lost it to others, it was not a vition of the sect rules. Besides, he could still use the skill despite giving it to Albert. Moreover, if he won, he could donate the White Emperor¡¯s Graceful sh to Heavenly Stars Sect. As a senior officer of the War Department and even the entire Heavenly Stars Sect, Terry was naturally concerned not only with his improvement but the overall situation. ¡°I¡¯ll bet on the Mind-Gathering Pill on the first bet, and the second, the Art of Mysterious Armor and Blinding Light,¡± Terry said. Caspian took the Mind-Gathering Pill before, and the effect was that within a few hours, it would make the cultivator¡¯s brain run at high speed, focus, and think quickly. It was a powerful tool for cultivation. Although it was not as helpful as the Five Qi Miracle Pill to improve the realm, the Mind-Gathering Pill had no restrictions on the realm. Hence, the two kinds of precious medicines were of equal status, and there was no distinction between which was more expensive and which was less. After Terry finished speaking, Albert immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll gamble the Five Qi Miracle Pill on the first bet and the White Emperor¡¯s Graceful sh on the second bet.¡± After speaking, the two gave each other a high five, showing their agreement. The cultivators who reached their level of strength and status no longer need to be bound by a paper agreement. Instead, a high-five and a look at each other waspletely enough. After setting the bet and making a covenant, the two of them were very satisfied. Soon, they stopped talking and looked at the ring with bright eyes. ¡®You guys must strive for sess!¡¯ Terry thought as he looked at Maya, who was slowly walking into the ring. The so-called strive for sess was not only for this bet, but naturally, Terry hoped that the Heavenly Stars Sect could make a breakthrough in the nation¡¯s official religion election. In the arena, Maya faced a male opponent in the same realm. ¡°Dear senior, please be mercifulter.¡° Holding the Phoenix Sword, Maya smiled at him. The enchanting smile immediately made the male disciple slightly absent-minded. Although he received countless warnings from Winston before he got onto the arena, the disciple was still captivated by Maya¡¯s beauty, and he felt his heart pounding faster. Winston saw that scene from the stand and could not help but curse in a low voice, ¡°Idiot!¡± The game quickly began. As soon as the game started, Maya was like a different person. Since the Darnley Valley battle, her state of mind underwent tremendous changes, and she became more diligent in cultivation than before. In just two years, Maya¡¯s improvement was even greater than most people imagine with the help of the transformation of her mind, her hard work, and the excellent talent brought by her innate me Phoenix Physique, In addition, Maya understood that she was standing on the edge of a cliff in the game. If she failed, everyone¡¯s previous efforts would be in vain. Hence, she would not give the other party the slightest chance. ¡°Ninth Heaven¡¯s Phoenix Dance Technique!¡± ¡°The Phoenix Wing¡¯s Starry Night sh!¡± ¡°The me Phoenix Storm! The zing me sh!¡± ¡°The Scorching me! Phoenix Blood Refining Magic!¡± Just like billowing waves, Maya¡¯s movement skill, martial skill, and magic skill rushed toward her opponent. A dazzling fire was instantly ignited in the entire arena, and the sound of the phoenix roaring could be faintly heard in the me. In that instant, almost all the disciples at the scene were stunned. Compared to the Blue Feather Sect disciple who was knocked off the ring without a chance to put up a fight, Maya¡¯s performance surprised and disbelieved them even more. ¡°She¡®s actuating the spiritual Qi and mobilizing the space!¡± Xander¡¯s eyes flickered violently, ¡°Maya can already do this!¡± Chapter 593 Chapter 593 The main reason why magical powers were more potent than martial arts was that they could induce the essence of the world through cultivators, thus generating a particr resonance, changing the destructive force from affecting a close area to destroying a city and a country. Moreover, a spell would only affect the essence of the world within a few meters, but the magical power could even cause tens of thousands of kilometers of spiritual Qi to explode. With that kind of power, even a mountain and river might be sted and disappear forever, let alone a city. However, such a level of force was not achievable by ordinary cultivators. When cultivators first started to practice magic, they often used the spiritual Qi in them rather than their surroundings due to their realm. Therefore, the power of the magic technique was often rted to the strength of the spiritual Qi in the cultivator¡¯s body. Maya was the first in the nation¡¯s official religion electionpetition to show the means of inspiring the essence of the world as a cultivator of the Pulse Condensation Realm. Judging from her performance, she did not do it by ident, but she long reached that level, and it was just a typical performance for her! After realizing that, there was an uproar among the people at the scene. Some of them were so excited that they even jumped up on the spot, craned their necks, and looked at Maya on the ring.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, no one paid attention to the Blue Feather Sect disciple, who was instantly knocked out of the ring. ¡°Actuating spiritual Qi?! There are indeed several extraordinary figures among the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples this time!¡° ¡°Who said that Heavenly Stars Sect disciples can only draw inscriptions and arrange formations? With this skill alone, I¡¯m afraid there are only about five out of the total of fifty-four participating disciples from the six sects on the scene who can do it.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect has sessfully prolonged its chance in this election through this disciple!¡± ¡°If the Heavenly Stars Sect was luckier and this disciple was arranged with a disciple in the higher realm instead of the same one, the Heavenly Stars Sect might be able to enter the second round with such a powerful disciple.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect is low-profile. It¡¯s so unbelievable!¡± At that moment, various discussions sounded from the stands, and many burning eyes stared at Maya as she walked down the arena with a smile. With strong strength, beautiful appearance, and good figure, such a female cultivator was simply a dreampanion candidate. Soon, many interested male disciples began to think about ways to approach Mayater. At the skybox, Albert snorted softly and said in a sour tone, ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect indeed worked hard as the disciples¡¯ performance this year is simply unexpected.¡± Seeing that Maya defeated the opponent neatly, Terry was in a good mood. He could hear the bitterness in the other party¡¯s tone, but he did not care. Instead, he stretched out his hand and said, ¡°The Five Qi Miracle Pill¡­¡± Albert had no choice but to hand Terry a beautiful wooden box. Still unwilling to admit defeat, he added, ¡°Hmph. I think it¡¯s pretty worth it to exchange one Five Qi Miracle Pill for your Art of Mysterious Armor and Blinding Light.¡± ¡°But Elder Albert, you didn¡¯t even n to let go of the Five Qi Miracle Pill. With this pill, I¡¯ll have another elite disciple in Heavenly Stars Sect, and his candidate should be one of the nine participants below.¡± Terry¡®s words touched Albert¡¯s sore spot. The Five Qi Miracle Pill was only effective for Pulse Control Realm enhancing to Holy Land Realm, but it was an upgrade between the two great realms. Due to that, many cultivators failed in the stage of ascension, causing them to be unable to make progress and even die. Albert might be stubborn and reluctant to admit his defeat, but he was very distressed. After all, he initially nned to use the precious medicine for one of his disciples, who was about to be promoted. Now that he had to hand it over to someone else suddenly, Albert also felt aggrieved, especially when he thought how hard it was to gather the materials for refining the pill. He hoped the next match would start soon, and his anger would be vented as long once he defeated Terry. As Maya won in the eighth game, the Heavenly Stars Sect and Blue Feather Sect tied again. Thus, the remaining ninth game became the final to decide the fate of the two sects. The winning sect would enter the second round of the election. The losing sect would, unfortunately, be eliminated. Even so, no one at the scene was optimistic about Heavenly Stars Sect, and they believed Maya¡¯s victory was nothing more than thest breath of Heavenly Stars Sect. There was no precedent for the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm defeating the peak second-stage in the nation¡¯s official religion election. When Albert saw Winston walking onto the stage, he smiled insincerely and said, ¡°Since thisst game is just a form, you might as well give me the Art of Mysterious Armor and Blinding Light first, Elder Terry. This will also give you time to think about how tofort your disciples.¡± ¡°Elder Albert, you seem confident in winning this match?¡± Terry looked at Albert. ¡°Of course. The realm of my Blue Feather Sect disciple has an absolute advantage,¡± Albert answered confidently. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wiry didn¡¯t you ce a bigger bet?¡± Terry nced at him sideways, ¡°Or did the performance of my Heavenly Stars Sect disciple in thest match make you anxious? Perhaps you forget that Casper is the disciple of the head of my sect?¡± ¡°You!¡± The light in Albert¡¯s eyes condensed, and he was about to refute, but Terry¡¯sst few words hit the spot. Maya¡®s performance truly surprised Albert, and when he noticed that Terry did not panic, Albert began to feel uneasy for no reason. He even started to doubt if he dug a hole and jumped in foolishly. Otherwise, why would Terry agree to give it a gamble when everyone knew that Blue Feather Sect had a realm advantage? Did the old man Hadley give his disciple some sort of trump card? Once the thought appeared in Albert¡®s heart, it suddenly grew like a weed. When Terry saw Albert fidgeting, he sneered. Then, he stopped paying attention to Albert. At that time, Caspian also stood up from the Heavenly Stars Sect stand, getting ready to go to the ring. Suddenly, Jessica tugged at Caspian¡®s hand. ¡°You don¡®t have confidence in me?¡± Caspian looked at her and smiled. Jessica sirookirer head. ¡°Casper¡­ I just hope you don¡¯t get hurt.¡± It was impossible to say that Jessica had no confidence in Caspian. The two did not spend much time together, but that did not stop Jessica from knowing Caspian. She knew that anything Caspian did, he would make all kinds of preparations to seed. Therefore, he naturally anticipated the situation and figured out how to deal with it. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 Caspian¡¯s character and style of conduct were the sources of Jessica¡¯s confidence in him. However, that did not mean Jessica thought Caspian would win the game unscathed due to the most basic problem. The difference in the realm between Caspian and Winston was too big. Although they were of the same level, they were at two extremes. Hence, Jessica was not concerned that Caspian would lose, but she was worried that Caspian would end the fight in an almost tragic way just to win. When Caspian saw Jessica¡¯s uneasy gaze, he was moved. Then, he smiled and pulled the girl¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Wait for my return. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After saying that, Caspian turned around and walked toward the ring. Caspian waited for the battle for a long time. As for the spectating disciples of other sects, only a few people paid attention to Caspian. After all, most people thought it was better to have a good discussion about the beautiful female disciple who could actualize the essence of the world instead of focusing on the unsuspenseful game. However, after Caspian stepped into the ring, the voices in the crowd talking about Caspian became louder and more frequent for unknown reasons. It did not seem as if they talked about anything good? ¡°Ha! Challenging the other five major sects? How arrogant!¡± ¡°This guy wants to step on the five major sects on behalf of the Heavenly Stars Sect? He¡®s surely audacious!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Heavenly Stars Sect will send such a boastful guy to attend the nation¡¯s official religion election. There must be no other candidate left in their sect!¡± Some of the more aggressive cultivators even directly shouted at Caspian to get off the stage. Themotion kept getting louder, and the noise soon reached the arena. Winston heard everything, and despite not knowing what went on or why those people suddenly mocked Caspian, he was on cloud nine. Then, he grinned at Caspian, saying, ¡°Did you hear that? If I were you, I¡¯d voluntarily admit defeat and go back to find a rope to hang myself. I didn¡¯t expect that someone as mediocre as you is hated by so many.¡± Although Caspian appeared unbothered on the surface, he was secretly puzzled. He was only in Heavenly Stars Sect for three years, and almost no one knew about his only time leaving South Earlington, so why did the other five sects suddenly hate him so much? Moreover, the sudden hatred was strange itself. On the Heavenly Stars Sect stand, everyone heard the sarcasm and dissatisfied shoutsing from all around, and they looked at each other, not knowing what went on. ¡°Sebastian, it looks like we have to trouble you again,¡± Maya said to Sebastian. Sebastian nodded, walked to the sect next to him, and after a bit of inquiry, he understood the ins and outs. After returning, Sebastian frowned and exined, ¡°Someone spread the rumor saying that Casper openly imed that the other five sects¡® disciples are garbage on the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, and if there¡¯s a chance, he¡¯ll step on the other sect. In addition to these, there are some unpleasant words. In short, they made it sound as if Casper was arrogant.¡± Everyone was stunned when they heard Sebastian¡¯s words. No one knew better than Sebastian and Jessica. Jessica paid particr attention to Caspian, and she purposely found out what happened at the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony. On the other hand, Sebastian was there at the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, so he was even clearer about what Caspian said that day. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sebastian said angrily, ¡°Because Casper broke the record of the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony at that time, many sects wanted him, and some sects deliberately said terrible things about our Heavenly Stars Sect to win him over. After Casper chose our Heavenly Stars Sect, he said he wanted to change the impression that the Heavenly Stars Sect is not good at fighting. His words at that time were both domineering yet fitting. Nheless , they only expressed the wishes and aspirations in his heart and did not involve other sects. The person who spread the rumors simply distorts the truth and deliberately smears Casper¡®s image!¡± Sebastian got angrier as he continued, ¡°This game is rted to whether the Heavenly Stars Sect or the Blue Feather Sect can advance to the next round. Someone spread such a rumor and caused such an uproar at this time to affect Casper!¡± ¡°Who can be so hateful!¡± Omar¡¯s annoyance and indignation were all written on his face. Nheless, it would be toote even if they found the perpetrator now. After taking her seat, Jessica did not say anything. However, after hearing Sebastian¡¯s words, her mind already ran fast. Even though it was said to be the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony, most of those who participated were small sects, and the real giants were only Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect. The Heavenly Stars Sect was willing to go due to Maisie¡®s insistence on Caspian, whereas the Dark Moon Sect went because they coincidentally had an elder in Evergreen Town. The Heavenly Stars Sect naturally would not discredit its disciples, so it was apparent who was behind the spread of the rumor. Someone who hoped for the defeat of the Heavenly Stars Sect and even had an idea on what happened at the Sects¡¯ Recruitment Ceremony¡­ In that instant, Caspian and Jessica looked at Robert in the Dark Moon Sect group almost at the same time. Robert heard the voices of discussions around him and was secretly proud of it. He thought his idea was good, and Joshua did it very thoroughly. However, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine for no reason. Then, Robert looked at the ring, and his eyes met Caspian¡¯s. Seeing the other party¡¯s sneer, Robert swiftly had an unpleasant feeling that his n was exposed. Nevertheless, he immediatelyforted himself that it was done discreetly, and he did not do it himself. Hence, Caspian absolutely could not think that he did it. As the game was about to start, Caspian withdrew his gaze, and Robert was even more certain of it in his heart. However, what Robert did not expect was Caspian not only deduced it was him, but judging from his fleeting panicked expression just now, Caspian also knew Robert was the one spreading the rumor. ¡°Hehe! Casper, you¡¯re not well-liked. It seems that even the Heavenly Stars Sect is going to be implicated by you this time.¡± Winston was still smug. Even though no one cheered for him, the crowd¡¯s disapproval against Caspian was like fuel to his confidence. Caspian shook his head and uttered, ¡°How childish!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Winston frowned. Not only was Caspian younger than Winston, but he was also in a lower realm. Yet, Caspian dared to say he was childish? ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d have a hundred more effective ways to strike my opponent¡± Then, Caspian looked at Winston, adding, ¡°Nevertheless, such a rumor still had its effect. Hence, I n to end the game as soon as possible and put an end to it.¡± After listening to Caspian¡¯s words, Winston was about to tease whether the other party nned to admit defeat immediately, but he quickly felt that Caspian¡¯s momentum changed. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 The airflow around them seemed to be heavy and solidified as Caspian raised his head suddenly, and the overpowering pressure emitted from his eyes made Winston¡¯s mouth dry. It felt as if Winston faced a ferocious beast, and he felt an instinctive fear from the depths of his heart. At that moment, Winston saw the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth twitch, forming a sneer. Then, in a sh, Winston watched as Caspian rushed toward him at a rapid pace as a loud bang sounded. The speed was so fast, and the strength was so great that it seemed like a thunderstorm, and Winston even felt that his vision suddenly became blurred. ¡°Casper strikes!¡± ¡°In the face of an opponent whose realm is higher than his own, Casper chose to take the initiative to attack!¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Humph! He¡¯s really reckless.¡± ¡°The game¡¯s over. I bet he can¡¯t even deal an attack to the other party!¡± At almost the same time, many sect disciples in the stands expressed their opinions. Albert, who was in the skybox, shook his head with indescribable smugness written on his face. He believed that Caspian¡¯ s behavior was almost no different from voluntarily admitting defeat. After being stunned for a moment, Winston quickly came to his senses, and he almost burst out laughing. In his eyes, Caspian¡®s speed was as slow as a turtle crawling, and there were loopholes almost everywhere in his body. If possible, Winston would have cocked his hips andughed. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be impressive, but you turn out to be a useless being. In this case, I¡¯llpletely defeat you and let you know that there¡®s always someone better than you!¡± Winston let out a loud shout and grinned again. Then, with his palm out, the airflow around him condensed toward his palm. In an instant, a vortex was formed, which was about to explode toward Caspian. Just then, Winston suddenly found Caspian smiling. His heart skipped a beat instinctively, and he vaguely sensed that something was wrong. However, no matter how he looked at it, Winston felt that the other party could not pose a threat to him at all. After all, The opponent¡¯s speed was too slow, and there were too many ws in his actions. Furthermore, if such a cultivator in the Blue Feather Sect, he would be at the bottom of the outer disciples, and he could not represent the sect to participate in the nation¡¯s official religion election. ¡±Impossible to represent the sect at all?¡° In a sh, Winston knew what was wrong. The biggest loophole was his opponent¡¯s badly wed performance. That was simply strange! Unfortunately, Winston got carried away, and he forgot about it. The other party¡¯s performance waspletely mismatched with the momentum that burst out, and that was the problem! Instead, the other party¡¯s poor performance was to stun himself. However, in front of such an obvious trap, Winston was fooled! At the thought of that, Winston swiftly became angry from the embarrassment. Nevertheless, he did not panic as Caspian was still far from him, and he still had time to react. Besides, the significant advantage of the realm difference could not be disregarded easily. He quickly calmed down when he thought of it. Then, he looked at Caspian and realized that the other party¡¯s figure swayed slightly. Caspian suddenly uttered, ¡°The Great Leisure Court! Shrinking the Distance!¡± Winston¡¯s vision once again went blurry, and he saw the thick air appear in front of him. The turbulent waves of air rushed over with the exmations from the crowd in the stands. Winston only realized that Caspian reached in front of him when he returned to his senses. His speed seemed to have increased dozens of times in an instant! ¡±B*stard!¡± Winston snarled, ¡°Do you think speed alone is useful?!¡± After that, Winston raised his hand with his palm out. ¡°The Heaven and Earth Unbounding Palm!¡± Buzz! The deafening sound filled the space, and it seemed that the air within a radius of more than dozens of meters was concentrated toward his palm. In the void, there was a faint outline of a massive and dense palm, about to m Caspian down and ttened him. ¡°If speed is useless, what about this one?¡± Caspian sneered and suddenly opened his mouth, spitting out a ray of white light. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Swoosh! The white electric light ripped the space and instantly pierced through the palm that was yet to be fully formed in the void, hitting Winston at once. Winston only felt numbness and pain, and his body flew out immediately. He was horrified to find that his body was so numb that he could not move! Moreover, his entire body instantly became charred ck, as if he was scorched by fire. Not only that, but a mouthful of white smoke came out of his slightly opened mouth. ¡°A spell!¡± ¡°A lightning spell!¡± ¡°This guy has this hidden trick!¡± The spectators in the stands began to shout. The God of Thunder¡®s most concealed part was that it shot out from Caspian¡®s mouth, and it could entirely run by his spiritual Qi without anyone knowing. The sect disciples who realized it stood up immediately, and there was not only a hint of surprise on their faces but there was a look of seriousness in their eyes. Although Winston could not move, many people on the scene still thought he would not lose. In their opinion, the effect of paralysis was only temporary, and if Caspian did not have a follow-up powerful ultimate move, it was impossible to knock Winston out of the ring. ¡°Even though he managed to strike his opponent, the spiritual Qi in his body must¡¯ve been almost exhausted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. After all, the gap in their realm is there.¡± Some spectating sect disciples analyzed the situation seriously. Caspian raised his hand and snorted. ¡°How about this? The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In an instant, arge lines of blood intertwined into a that was full of boiling murderous intent and violent aura, enveloping Winston at once. ¡°It¡®s still magic!¡± ¡°That¡¯s two spells!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible!¡± ¡°This guy mastered two spells! And he used it continuously!¡± The sect disciple who just swore that Caspian¡¯s spiritual Qi was exhausted immediately felt a burning pain in his cheeks. The crowd watched as Winston was kicked into the air again before he evennded, and his body twitched non-stop in mid-air. Every streak of the line of blood that fell on him would make a crackling sound as if he was beaten with a whip. Not only that, but the tes on the ring were also all shattered and blown into powder. In the blink of an eye, Winston¡¯s robe was torn apart inch by inch, and it was impossible to tell where the sshed blood came from. No one thought that Caspian, whose realm was at a disadvantage, would choose to take the initiative to attack. What was more, no one could have predicted that Caspian mastered two powerful spells! At the start of the game, Winston was caught off guard. Seeing the blood oozing out of Winston¡¯s body, the disciples of the many sects in the stands were all stupefied, and their mouths were wide open in disbelief. As for Albert, he sat still in the skybox, not making a sound. However, his fingers that were tightly gripping on his kneecaps betrayed his nervousness. As for Terry, his eyes were also shining brightly, and he thought, ¡°This kid¡­ He surely has a lot of tricks up his sleeves¡­¡± Chapter 596 Chapter 596 Crackle and rattle! The blood lights continued to stter on Winston. His body also flew toward the outside of the ring amidst the dense explosion. At that moment, the Blue Feather Sect disciples watching from the stand were as pale as a sheet. However, a cyan-colored light suddenly appeared on Winston. In an instant, the light enveloped Winston, and the intense blood light could not reach him any further. Pop! Winstonnded on both feet, and the edge of the ring was just a few meters behind him. When the Blue Feather Sect disciples saw the scene, they finally let out a long sigh of relief. Of course, Albert¡¯s straight waist could not help but rx a little too. However, even though he was not knocked out of the ring, Winston¡®s appearance was still extremely embarrassing, which made the hearts of the Blue Feather Sect disciples hang high again. At that moment, Winston¡¯s hair was scattered and messy, his face was covered in blood, and his robe was torn into pieces. At a nce, Winston appeared like a big man who a mighty beast just trampled on, and it was enough to make Winston the number oneughing stock in the nation¡¯s official religion election history. After realizing that, Albert¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly again. After all, Winston¡¯s embarrassment was naturally his as he was also a Blue Feather Sect cultivator. There was an uncontroble snickering from all around the stands, making Winston even more annoyed. In an unguarded moment, he was beaten so miserably by Caspian and was almost eliminated. Winston was about to lose his mind. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Thankfully, I¡¯ve prepared beforehand.¡± Winston took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down, holding a spinning bead in his hand. ¡®This Qi-Gatherer Bead can store a small amount of spiritual Qi. It was originally intended to be used as a killer for the second round, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be wasted here!¡¯ Winston gritted his teeth in anger. Being bombarded by Caspian not only forced him to expose the Qi-Gatherer Bead but also exposed the fact that he possessed a magic technique of magic shield. Moreover, these two were what Winston would use to show off his skills in the second round. ¡°Casper, I won¡¯t let you go this time!¡± Winston shouted loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t think because you sneaked an attack just now means you won this game. Even though using the magic shield consumed a lot of spiritual Qi, the spiritual Qi stored in this Qi- Gatherer Bead is enough to support me in handling you next!¡± After saying that, Winston took a deep breath. In that instant, the Qi-Gatherer Bead in his hand seemed to be drained of something as its original luster disappeared, and the entire bead became dull. The protective light covering the surrounding area expanded in the next moment, and Winston¡¯s momentum rose sharply. Soon, the surrounding air was immediately pressured, and a roar like a steel te was being dragged erupted. Not only that, but the ground under Winston¡¯s feet also kept making crackling sounds as it cracked, forming dense cobweb-like lines. ¡°You have nowhere to run, and I¡¯m going to make you pay the price by hundredfolds!¡± Winston gritted his teeth, and his eyes shed with bright lights. ¡°Is that so?¡± Winston shuddered when Caspian¡¯s voice sounded, and he immediately felt guilty for unknown reasons. After all, even though it was already impressive that his opponent cast spells continuously just now, Winston believed Caspian was already a spent force based on his experience. However, Winston still felt hopeless. Nheless, he understood that he had no way out. Either he would defeat his opponent with a thunderous force, or he would be ridiculed for the rest of his life, bearing the name as aughing stock. ¡°I¡¯m a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. How could I lose to you!¡± Thinking like this, Winston¡¯s aura exploded, and his spiritual Qi almost turned into substance. In that instant, the void seems to be deformed and folded by the protective light. At the same time, the shouts from the stands continued. ¡°The power of a Blue Feather Sect disciple is truly extraordinary!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect is surely the losing team this time!¡± ¡°With this kind of defense, let alone the entry-level second-stage Pulse Condensation Realm, even someone in peak level can¡¯t break it through!¡± ¡°Haha! How naive!¡± Caspian sneered, took a sudden step, and disyed the Great Leisure Court again. The absorption of the Bone of Wind made Caspian¡¯s speed increase again, and it was now more erratic and mysterious. As Winston always underestimated Caspian¡¯s strength and Caspian seemed to have endless trump cards, even if Winston put away his doubt, he would not be able to catch up with Caspian¡¯s speed so soon. Swoosh! Caspian once again rushed before Winston. ¡°How dare you!¡± Winston roared angrily. His hands folded, and the protective light was about to turn into a turbulent attack, rushing toward Caspian. ¡°Do you know why Sna beat Hann in the first game?¡± Suddenly, Caspian let out a longugh. ¡°Because I¡¯m her teacher, now I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the authentic¡­¡± ¡°Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± Boom! Caspian twisted half of his body like a coiled dragon. Then, his leg pierced through the billowing airwaves with a blunt force, directly crushing Winston¡¯s magic shield. Amid the loud noise, the protective light exploded into powder instantly, flying into the sky and to the surrounding. Winston was still in a daze, and he swiftly felt that a huge force enveloped his whole body. Suddenly, he sensed that the air around him was removed and turned into a vacuum. Bang! There was a muffled sound like a beating drum in his chest, and Winston raised his head, spitting out a mouthful of blood as his body flew out like a cannonball. When he fell, Winston smashed a corner of the ring before falling to the ground. The dull sound spread far away. At that moment, the entire scene was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop, and only the loud sound of Winston¡¯s body hitting the ground could be heard. Everyone was dumbfounded. The Blue Feather Sect disciples felt their limbs were cold. Winstony on the floor with his pale face facing the sky. Albert felt as if he was dreaming. As a Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouse, the corners of his mouth even began to twitch uncontrobly, and he did not have the demeanor of an expert at all. No one expected that Winston would be defeated. Even those who thought Winston would lose did not expect it would be such a straightforward one. He was just like a dam trying to stop the torrent. The first time the water rushed toward the dam, it was already shattered and crumbling, and it was destroyed the second time. ¡°A peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm¡­¡± In the stands, there were disciples of other sects stannnering,pletely unable to believe the facts in front of them, ¡°Lost to an entry-level second- stage disciple?¡± ¡°The person who lost is also supposedly the best among the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s outer disciples?!¡± ¡°This Casper said he wants to change the impression that Heavenly Stars Sect disciples are not good at fighting. It seems¡­ It seems¡­ That¡¯s indeed the case¡­¡± ¡°The disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect this year are all crazily strong¡­¡± ¡°He won against someone two levels above him¡­ He¡¯s a monster!¡± Chapter 597 Chapter 597 Many people were surprised when Caspian defeated Winston. Besides that, there were also pairs of eagle-like eyes in the crowd, and they kept shining as if they saw the truth. ¡°This Heavenly Stars Sect disciple is such a show-off.¡± ¡°This is only the first round, and he already showed all his cards.¡± ¡°Although he surely has a certain level of strength, he doesn¡¯t pose any threat since all his abilities are exposed.¡± ¡°This person will only be a cannon fodder in the second round.¡± ¡°Wow! They went all out in the first round. The pain of not being the state religion for so many years must¡¯ve been a thorn in their flesh.¡± The sect disciples who looked down on Caspian all had a simr view. They believed that Caspian showed all of his abilities in the match with Winston just now. In that way, although he won the game and helped Heavenly Stars Sect enter the next round, he also wholly exposed his strength. In addition, because his realm was not outstanding, as long as his opponent purposely targeted him, Caspian would only face a defeat in the second round. From a typical point of View, there was nothing wrong with the spections of these sect disciples. Unfortunately for them, they faced Caspian, who naturally would not simply expose all of his hole cards. The Great Leisure Court, the God of Thunder, and the Godly Finger of Cruor, including the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon and the Thousand Dragons Warfare, would all be revealed sooner orter. Hence, Caspian did not mind showing them all in the first round. Caspian made extensive preparations for the nation¡¯s official religion election, and he had more than these few skills in hand. To give the simplest example, Caspian did not even use any weapon in the first round of the competition, so it was naturally even more impossible for these disciples of other sects to know which inscription patterns he had on his tools. If these sect disciples found out that their inferences about Caspian were extremely taken for granted, their expressions would indeed be exciting to watch. Nheless, Caspian had no absolute interest in minding these people¡¯s thoughts. When he returned to the stand, everyone in the Heavenly Stars Sect was silent, but they all stared at him. Finally, Omar was the first to cheer loudly, rushed up, and hugged Caspian, bursting intoughter. Then, Xander, Sebastian, Maya, and others ran forward. Everyone hugged and cheered in unison, and their faces were filled with uncontroble excitement. 5-4! The score might have seemed thrilling, but only those who saw the whole process of the game knew how exceptional and unexpected the performance of the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples that time was. The formidable strength they disyed and the utterly different fighting style from the past greatly exceeded the expectations of the other prominent sect disciples at the scene. Several of them, such as Sna and Omar, was honed and grown in the game, and their performance in the second round would be even more worth looking forward to. After celebrating with everyone, Caspian walked up to Jessica. Jessica already waited for him. ¡°What do you think?¡± Caspian asked her with a smile. ¡°It was even more amazing than I imagined.¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly. After saying that, she pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°But I know that you must have something more powerful you haven¡¯t shown.¡± ¡°You saw through it so easily. Maybe I should find some ways to silence you.¡± Caspian rubbed his nose and smiled. Jessica giggled, feeling warm and giddy inside. Everyone on the Heavenly Stars Sect was excited at the moment, but on the Blue Feather Sect, the atmosphere could be said to have dropped to freezing point. Even Winston did not know how he returned. The injuries Caspian inflicted on him appeared extremely tragic, but they were not severe and were mainly done to knock him out of the ring. When Winston came back to his stand and saw his sect-mates¡¯ empty eyes, he instantly turned numb. The Blue Feather lost, and they were even defeated by the Heavenly Stars Sect. The most critical match was lost in his bands, who had a realm advantage! Winston could even predict that his future in the Blue Feather Sect would bepletely over. At the thought of it, Winston felt as if his life was even more hopeless. Winston would not have been so arrogant and insulted Caspian if he knew that he would be embarrassed so badly. ¡°It¡¯s all that guy¡¯s fault! If there¡¯s a chance, I won¡¯t let go of you!¡± Winston turned to look at the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples, and his eyes finallynded on Caspian. Winston¡¯s gaze was filled, and he swore as he clenched his fists hard, ¡°Today¡¯s shame will be repaid a hundredfold in the future!¡± Nevertheless, no matter how hard he gritted his teeth, Winston could not change that the Blue Feather Sect was eliminated. In the first round of the match, the Heavenly Stars Sect, which had a weak past inbat, managed to enter the second round with a score of 5-4 through thest two strongebacks. In that way, the Heavenly Stars Sect people would not be under pressure for the time being. In the skybox, Terry did not need to remind Albert, and he already threw a jade slip at Terry with a cold face. Then, Albert left the spot quickly without looking back, disappearing instantly. What was recorded in the jade slip was naturally the magical power of the White Emperor¡¯s Graceful sh. Terry looked at the Five Qi Miracle Pill in his hand and then looked at the jade slip. After pondering for a while, he smiled and shook his head, putting the two things away for the time being. Whether today¡¯s group of outer disciples who won the honor for Heavenly Stars Sect or their performance won his gamble, Terry would reward them. However, Terry would not do it now, and he would wait for a more suitable opportunity. Looking at the people in the stands who still celebrated, Terry could not help but smile. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see your next performance.¡± After advancing to the second round, the pressure on the Heavenly Stars Sect participants temporarily disappeared. The following stress would naturally be the remaining four sects. Soon after, the second game started, and the two main sects were the Sacred Pce Sect from South Earlington and the Fauna Imperial Sect from Middle Earlington. Even though the Sacred Pce Sect was stronger than the Heavenly Stars Sect, they did not have a group of strong outer disciples such as Caspian. In addition, the Fauna Imperial Sect was also a sect with Dao tools. Hence, not only were they powerful, but they also had a unique fighting style. In the end, the Sacred Pce Sect only won two matches before unfortunately losing the game 2-5 and became a spectator for the next game. Before the third game started, a disciple from Dark Moon Sect came to Jessica and asked her to go back. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I drew No. 8. When it¡¯s my turn, I¡¯ll be in the ring. Why do I need to go back so early?¡± Jessica looked askance at the disciple, fully mimicking Caspian¡¯s expression. The Dark Moon Sect disciple suddenly looked embarrassed, and he said, ¡°Jessica, it¡¯s Robert who asked you back.¡± Chapter 598 Chapter 598 ¡°Robert?¡± Jessica frowned slightly, and she asked in an unkind tone, ¡°Why is be asking me to go back? Since when is he allowed to manage me here and there?¡± Jessica was sure that Robert was the one spreading rumors to taint Caspian¡¯s reputation before, so her impression of the senior of hers worsened. The disciple smiled awkwardly and answered, ¡°Jessica, Robert said that it¡¯s our sect¡¯s turn next, and it¡¯s not good for you to stay here all the time. After all, if you enter the second round, the Heavenly Stars Sect will be your opponent. Hence, Robert¡¯s implying that it¡¯s not good for you and Elder Chloe if you keep spending time at our opponent¡¯s side.¡± The Elder Chloe the disciple mentioned was naturally Jessica¡¯s master. Jessica¡¯s eyes narrowed suddenly, and she asked, ¡°Robert¡¯s using my Master¡¯s name to threaten me?¡± As Robert acted out of his boundaries, Jessica¡¯s tone was unpleasant when she said Robert¡¯s name. Although Jessica¡¯s realm was only an entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm, she was only a thin line away from the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm due to her innate Pure Jade Physique. Hence, she just needed to show a little bit of her imposing mannerism, and the disciple who sent the message would feel the pressure. After a while, fine beads of sweat appeared on the disciple¡¯s forehead. Nheless, since Robert already used Chloe¡¯s name, Jessica could not pretend not to know anything anymore, and she nced at Caspian apologetically. Caspian understood, nodding as he smiled. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll look for you once the match is over.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jessica bit her lower lip and added, ¡°After the first round, there are still a few days before the second round begins. I have a lot to say to you.¡± ¡°I¡®ll definitely find the way to see you,¡± Caspian replied with a smile. Jessica blushed, and she followed the disciple away. Caspian watched as Jessica went, and his eyes flickered with bright lights as he turned to look at the Dark Moon Sect¡¯s stand. After a while, Caspian slowly mumbled two words, ¡°Robert Bleu¡­¡± The person caused trouble for him several times. Did he think he could act as he wished just because he was in a higher realm? The third match was between Middle Earlington¡¯s Mountwave Sect and North Earlington¡¯s Dark Moon Sect. The Blue Feather Sect of the two major sects in North Earlington was eliminated. Therefore, as another sect of North Earlington, the Dark Moon Sect should strive for victory, whether it was for its own sake or to defend the honor of the region. The Dark Moon Sect still had an advantage in strength. As Jessica said before, she drew the eighth lot, and the game was over without needing her to enter the arena. With the same score as the second game, the Dark Moon Sect made it to the next round without any suspense with a 5-2 score. All the sects that qualified to enter the second round of the nation¡¯s official religion election were selected. They were the Heavenly Stars Sect from South Earlington, the Fauna Imperial Sect from Middle Earlington, and the Dark Moon Sect from North Earlington. The three Earlington of Efrax regions had one spot each. Although the Heavenly Stars Sect eliminated the most promising Blue Feather Sect in the first round, few people were still optimistic that they would make it to the end. After all, thepetition system of the ringpetition was likely to have an unexpected turn of events. Moreover, as for serious matters like the nation¡¯s official religion election, it was naturally necessary to prevent such urrences as much as possible. Hence, there was a need for the second round ofpetition. In the second round, the sects wouldpete based on their overall strength, and only the most powerful sect could obtain the qualifications of the state religion. Thus, it was impossible for the unexpected winner to once again have thestugh. Therefore, the most favored winner was the Fauna Imperial Sect, with strongerprehensive strength. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After all, the Fauna Imperial Sect was a sect with Ultimate Weapon, and Earlington of Efrax recognized the strength of their disciples for thousands of years. The previous state religion before the Blue Feather Sect was the Fauna Imperial Sect, and they joined the current election with a hope to wash away the shame. Nheless, Fauna Imperial Sect¡¯s biggestpetitor, the Blue Feather Sect, was eliminated at that time, so they were determined to win the qualification of the state religion. Ranked after the Fauna Imperial Sect was the Dark Moon Sect. After all, the Dark Moon Sect couldpete for a ce in North Earlington with the Blue Feather Sect, which itself was a manifestation of strength, and it was unlike Middle Earlington¡¯ s Mountwave Sect, which the Fauna Imperial Sect crushed with little chance of gaining ground. As for the Heavenly Stars Sect, beating the Blue Feather Sect in the first round was surprising, but it was not enough to make it be the state religion. So even if Heavenly Stars Sect eliminated the Blue Feather Sect, there was probably no one who thought the sect that was not good atbat could win in the second round, except for the disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect who looked forward to it. After the first round ofpetition, the specific content of the second round ofpetition would be announcedter. As for the time for the second round, it would be held three dayster. Therefore, the disciples of the major sects still had three days to prepare. When the match between the Dark Moon Sect and Mountwave Sect was about to end, Caspian came to a ce not far from the Dark Moon Sect stand and waited quietly. At the end of the game, Jessica ran toward Caspian immediately. That scene made Robert and a group of Dark Moon Sect disciples grit their teeth in anger, but they could not do anything about it. After all, now that the game was over, there was no way to restrain Jessica with the previous reasons. ¡®Casper! I¡¯ll never let you go!¡¯ Seeing that Caspian naturally took Jessica¡¯s hand, and Jessica also grinned and walked side by side with Caspian, Robert¡¯s eyes burned in rage. Caspian naturally noticed Robert¡¯s fuming gaze, and he secretly sneered but did not show it on his face. ¡°How¡¯s our Dark Moon Sect¡®s strength?¡± Jessica asked Caspian with a smile. ¡°Besides you, there¡¯s another disciple who didn¡¯t fight, so there¡¯s not enough information gathered,¡± Caspian sighed, ¡°Compared to your Dark Moon Sect, the strength of Mountwave Sect is too weak. Your seniors and juniors did not show their full strength in this round.¡± Caspian answered as he shook his head. Although he and Jessica were now unspoken lovers, it was only their rtionship. In the next game, the disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect would inevitably meet the disciples of the Dark Moon Sect. Hence, in the game just now, Caspian naturally paid more attention to thepetition of the disciples of the Dark Moon Sect. Unfortunately, just as Caspian said, the strength of Mountwave Sect and Sacred Pce Sect was still weaker than their opponents, and they could not squeeze out the true abilities of their opponents in the games. Therefore, Caspian now had no way to make corresponding and better arrangements ording to the opponents¡¯ performance. ¡®Compared to the Fauna Imperial Sect and your Dark Moon Sect, our Heavenly Stars Sect disciple¡¯s trump cards are exposed a little too early.¡¯ Caspian thought for a while and sighed insincerely. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 Caspian naturally had his reasons for saying that. In truth, the other sects¡¯ disciples thought so too. In thepetition with the Blue Feather Sect, almost every disciple of the Heavenly Stars Sect had a very narrow victory, and they exposed their trump cards and means early. The situation was highly unfavorable for any sect interested in going further in the game. However, if they gave it a thought, the strength of a few people in the Heavenly Stars Sect was not fully exposed. Xander, Jaime, Maya, and Caspian, a total of nine people participated in thepetition, and the four of them already ounted for almost half of the ces. Nheless, the few victories in the Heavenly Stars Sect were too impressive, so the four of them were automatically ignored by the disciples of other sects. Naturally, Caspian was delighted with the situation. Nevertheless, Jessica did not fall for Caspian¡¯s trick, and she rolled her eyes at him. Then, she chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the others, but I know you have many hole cards that you didn¡¯t show just now. After all, that¡¯s your style.¡± ¡°I agree, I agree!¡± Lucy suddenly appeared, and she nodded hard. ¡°I don¡¯t have many cards in my hands, but there are some skills that I¡¯ve not shown,¡± Caspian admitted as there was no reason to hide the matter from Jessica purposely. On the other hand, Jessica was satisfied with Caspian¡¯s attitude, and her eyes sparkled with joy. Lucy peeked at Jessica from time to time and muttered in her heart while watching. ¡®Oh no! This isn¡¯t good! It¡¯s not good at all! As soon as Lady Jessica meets Casper, the idiot, she¡¯ll smile foolishly. I read in those novels that if a man keeps making youugh, it means you like him!¡¯ Lucy¡¯s eyes kept moving back and forth between Caspian and Jessica, and no one knew what she thought. At that time, Jessicaughed and joked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you want me to tell you the secret methods mastered by several seniors in my sect?¡± ¡±Really?¡± Caspian was surprised and happy. ¡°Of course not!¡± Jessica shook her head,ughing happily. Even though Jessica was secretly in love with Caspian, she would not have done such a thing. ¡°What a shame! Maybe you can just leak a little information? I can also exchange some with you. For example, I can tell you that Sna has an innate Imperial Jail Deity Physique,¡± Caspian answered thoughtfully, ¡°This is called mutual benefit.¡± ¡°I already knew about Sna!¡± Jessica rolled her eyes, seeming to be angry at Caspian¡¯s ¡°shamelessness¡±. However, she soon burst intoughter again, unable to hold back anymore. After a while, she stoppedughing and said faintly, ¡°I wonder how the second round will be held.¡± ¡°At least it won¡¯t be a ring match. If I meet you on the stage, I¡¯ll surely be reluctant to fight,¡± Caspian said. Jessica felt sweet in her heart, but she still reminded Caspian, ¡°If we meet, you must not show mercy. Thepetition and our matters must be separated.¡± Caspian looked at Jessica seriously for a moment and finally shook his head. ¡°No, I still can¡¯t bear it!¡± In an instant, Jessica felt so warm and sweet as if she melted into a ball of honey. Not only that, but she glowed brighter and more beautiful as her eyes curled with a smile, and she leaned toward Caspian¡¯s side. ¡°Wow! When did this idiot Casper learn to talk like this? Lady Jessica¡¯spletely fallen head over heels!¡± Lucy was anxious to death by the side. However, she could not find a way to intervene, so she could only worry internally. After walking for a while, the three already moved from thepetition area to the rest area in the Inner Circle. Then, Caspian led Jessica and Lucy to a tranquil bamboo forest. Without exining much, Caspian took Jessica¡¯s hand and walked toward the bamboo forest. As the two walked, they talked about what happened after they parted before, and theyughed from time to time. Lucy just followed behind Jessica, listening to the conversation between the two with pricked ears, muttering a word or two now and then. At first, she did not think there was any problem. However, she gradually began to feel that she seemed unable to keep up with Jessica¡¯s footsteps after some time. The other party did not deliberately speed up and walked unhurriedly, yet Lucy gradually could not keep up. In the beginning, she could pick up her pace, butter, Caspian and Jessica still walked, but she needed to trot. By that time, Lucy finally found that something was wrong. She anxiously shouted a few times, but something even creepier happened. Whether it was Caspian or Jessica, not only did they not seem to notice her strangeness at all, but they did not even appear to hear her shouting. Lucy¡¯s eyes immediately widened, and she only felt an eerie chill seeping out from her bones. She felt as if she and the two people in front of her were not: in the same space at all. Lucy could see them and even hear their conversations, yet they werepletely unaware of their existence. Just as Lucy was stupefied, Caspian and Jessica seemed to be walking faster. She blushed and ran forward desperately, but there was still a great distance between them. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. In the end, Lucy watched helplessly as Caspian and Jessica chatted happily, walking far ahead from her. The gap between them was so big that Caspian and Jessica were about to disappear from her sight. Lucy¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with a chill for some unknown reason. It was as if she was being abandoned. ¡°Lady Jessica! Lady Jessica, wait for me!¡± Lucy was teary-eyed, and she once again shouted in the direction where Jessica disappeared. Then, she wiped away her tears and continued to chase after them. Now that she was a cultivator, her speed was much faster than that of a warrior. However, no matter how fast she runs forward, she still could not shorten the distance between herself and Jessica. The figures of Caspian and Jessica became farther and farther away in her eyes, and eventually, they disappeared. Lucy gritted her teeth and ran forward for a while. Then, finally, an unprecedented sadness filled her chest. ¡°Lady Jessica¡­ Lady Jessica, what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t you want me anymore?¡± Lucy stood in the quiet bamboo forest, and she started to bawl her eyes out. After crying for a while, she turned around, sobbing. When she was about to go back to wait for Jessica, she was stunned again. Lucy found that the road she came from mysteriously disappeared. At that moment, Lucy was horrified to realize that she did not know where to go, and there was no way out behind her. Lucy was alone. Chapter 600 Chapter 600 The sky was out of reach, and the green bamboo forest was like an endless sea. In an instant, Lucy felt as if she was alone in the world. The intense feelings of emptiness, loneliness, and fear surged in her small heart instantly. ¡°Lady Jessica¡­ Lady Jessica¡­¡± Lucy sobbed, looked in a random direction, and rushed forward with brisk steps. However, the surrounding sea of bamboos appeared the same from any angle. Lucy did not know how long she walked, but the forest seemed to have no end. Even when she was out of breath, there was still no exit sign. There was fear in Lucy¡¯s eyes, and she pursed her lips, about to burst into tears again. ¡°Where am I¡­ Lady Jessica, idiot Casper, where have you all gone¡­ I want to go home¡­¡± Little Lucy, who now appeared like a fifteen-year-old girl, desperately wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Finally, after weeping a few times, she squatted on the ground, hugging her knees and crying. At that time, behind a few green bamboos not far from Lucy, Caspian and Jessica stood side by side, quietly watching Lucy curled into a ball. They were near, but Lucy did not notice them at all. Lucy cried so hard that it was heartbreaking. Jessica thought it was pitiful, and she was about to step forward. However, before she could even take a step, Caspian stopped her. When Jessica turned to look at Caspian, she immediately found him shaking his head lightly at her. ¡°But¡­¡± Jessica opened her mouth, wanting to say something. ¡°When you wrote to me before, you told me that Lucy was extremelyzy in her cultivation, and you were reluctant to make her work hard. You hoped that I¡¯d take the opportunity of this nation¡¯s official religion election to persuade her to practice hard and don¡¯t waste her talent.¡± Caspian looked at Jessica and continued, ¡°If you go now, my effort will be all wasted.¡± ¡°But¡­ But I feel so distressed seeing her this way.¡± Jessica looked at Lucy, and tears glimmered in her eyes. Their friendship started when they were young, and Lucy was not only a maid in Jessica¡¯s mind but more like her own younger sister. Since her little sister cried helplessly, how could she, the elder sister, not feel distressed? Caspian still shook his head, unmoved. ¡°You and Lucy have a deep rtionship, so you can¡¯t bear mistreating her. However, you must think of it this way. Do you want to be soft-hearted today and give up letting her practice hard, or hope that in a hundred years, you and her will separate due to death.¡± When Jessica heard the words, separate due to death, her body trembled. ¡°Our life can be increased by 60 years when we go from a warrior to a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. However, 60 years is nothing for a cultivator. In the future, if the realm is high, any seclusion will be for at least ten or twenty years, and there are countless situations where things can go wrong after that. Besides, you¡®re born with the Pure Jade Physique, and your cultivation speed is by no means comparable to ordinary cultivators. You might not even need 100 years to ascend to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. At that time, if Lucy can¡¯t follow in your footsteps, do you think she can still be with you?¡± ¡°I think that there¡¯s one day when someone will stop her openly or secretly, even if you have the heart to keep her by your side. A powerhouse in the Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ No one wants her follower to be just a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Moreover¡­¡± Caspian pondered for a moment, then continued, ¡°You have a long lifespan. If Lucy still acts childishly and does not work hard, she¡¯ll be a frail old woman with a wrinkled face. This is just a difference in appearance. Just imagine, your realm is advancing by leaps and bounds, and Lucy remained because of her laziness. The gap between you two is like walking through the bamboo forest today. You¡¯re going faster and farther, whereas she simply can¡¯t catch up to you until she¡¯s left behind and can¡¯t be seen again. At that time, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t stop and wait for her. When you think of her again, Lucy¡¯s probably no longer in this world.¡± Caspian¡¯s words hit Jessica¡¯s worst fear. Her pretty face was faintly pale as if she thought of the worst possibility, and her body could not help trembling slightly. After a long time, Jessica whispered, ¡°This is exactly what I¡¯m afraid of¡­ Lucy¡¯s like a family member, and I¡¯m scared that one day she¡¯ll get old and leave me, but I don¡¯t have any emotions about it¡­¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t try hard to catch up with you, then this situation is unavoidable when your realm gets higher in the future,¡± Caspian sighed, ¡°People¡¯s hearts will change.¡± Jessica clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and looked up at Caspian. At that time, her gaze was determined. ¡°I asked you to help me this time, so I shouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted, but it¡¯s Lucy¡¯s choice whether to practice hard or not If she still doesn¡¯t take it seriously after the incident, I won¡¯t me her because this is the path she chose herself. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll do my best to be nice to her in her lifetime because she¡¯s my sister.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Caspian nodded, looking at Lucy, who folded her arms, no longer crying, but sobbing, and he thought, ¡°I hope that kind of thing won¡¯t happen, and I hope she can understand your painstaking efforts. Everyone needs to grow up, and I hope this is the beginning of her growth.¡± Although Lucy was now about fifteen years old, she was not deeply involved in the world as she followed Jessica for a long time. Thus, she was still mentally the same as she was three years ago. After crying for a while, Lucy began to feel tired. She squatted, hugging her knees and looking at her surroundings nkly with her red and swollen eyes. Then, as the gentle breeze blew and the sea of bamboos rustled, exuding the smell of loneliness, Lucy suddenly pouted, wanting to cry again. At that time, Lucy heard a sigh behind her. It was an extremely familiar sound. In an instant, Lucy quickly jumped, turning around as her eyes lit up as if she found her lifesaver. Then, she saw Caspian standing not far from her, watching her silently. ¡°Idiot Casper!¡± Lucy¡¯s emotions were like a roller-coaster, and she forgot the fear she felt before. She screamed and directly rushed toward Caspian. However, Caspian took a step back, shaking his head. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucy sensed that something was strange with Caspian, and she quickly realized something. Then, Lucy looked at her surroundings, asking in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s Lady Jessica? Why are you here alone?¡± Chapter 601 Chapter 601 ¡°Jessica thinks you¡¯re too slow, so she won¡¯t wait for you,¡± Caspian said lightly. Lucy was stunned for a moment, then became furious. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Idiot Casper, you must¡¯ve deceived her and hid her somewhere!¡± Caspian still said the same, ¡°You¡¯re too slow, and she can¡¯t wait for you. So she¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Lady Jessica will never leave me!¡± Lucy¡¯s face flushed instantly, and she shouted, ¡°I get it now! You fooled her away! What¡¯s your intention!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention, and I just want to see if you can get out of this Floating Growth Formation. However, you¡¯re rather a disappointment.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°What? Formation?¡± Lucy blinked, and the anger in her eyes quickly condensed. ¡°Casper, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person! Why did you use the formation to deal with me?! Do you have any ill intentions against me?!¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking,¡± Caspian shook his head, ¡°The Floating Growth Formation can only trap cultivators below the first-stage Pulse Control Realm. Even though your realm is above that, your grasp of strength is still at the level of a warrior.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of you telling me this?¡± Lucy¡¯s puffed face looked like a bun at the moment, and she added, ¡°Just let me out now!¡± Caspian directly refused, ¡°You can only rely on yourself to get out.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lucy was dumbfounded. She felt that Caspian was strange today. Lucy¡¯s impression of Caspian was always polite and amiable when facing her. Even if she always called the other party an idiot, he would just smile and ignore her. However, Caspian seemed stubborn today, as if he was determined to go against her. Caspian looked at Lucy and said seriously, ¡°Because you can¡¯t protect Jessica.¡± Caspian knew that if he told Lucy that she should cultivate harder for her good as Jessica did, Lucy would justugh and brush the matter away. After all, with Lucy¡¯s childish personality, she would not regard the realms and strength as a serious matter. In her opinion, it was enough as long as she could apany Jessica. However, if Caspian told her that being stronger would help Jessica, Lucy would treat the matter seriously. Sure enough, after Caspian finished saying that, Lucy¡¯s face changed slightly, and she asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± Caspian pointed to his feet, ¡°You saw it yourself that you can¡¯t keep up with Jessica¡¯s pace even in such a simple formation. Are you hoping that Jessica will stop to save you if you encounter danger on the road to immortality in the future? I admit that with your rtionship with her, Jessica will save you even if she has to give up everything. However, rescuing you might lead to Jessica¡¯s death. So let me ask you, do you want Jessica to take risks to protect you, or do you want to be stronger and follow Jessica¡¯s side without dragging her back!¡± Caspian¡®s words stunned Lucy. In her little head, such a thought never urred before. Instead, Caspian¡¯s words were a thunderbolt, smashed into her head at once. ¡°If I don¡¯t practice hard, I¡¯ll put Lady Jessica in danger¡­¡± She muttered to herself, appearing as if she vaguely understood. ¡°Lucy, I learned from Jessica¡¯s letter earlier that you were promoted to the Pulse Condensation Realm, and I was happy for you,¡± then, Caspian shook his head, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that after you ascended, you never thought for Jessica. Until now, you can¡¯t even get out of a basic magic formation, and I¡¯m very¡­ Disappointed with you¡­¡± After saying that, Caspian already took a step back. At that moment, Lucy¡¯s body jerked, and she widened her eyes, looking at Caspian. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be a burden! Idiot Casper, please tell me what I should do!¡± After understanding Caspian¡¯s good intentions, Lucy immediately called Caspian an idiot. ¡°What should you do?¡± Caspian blinked, ¡°Break this formation first.¡± Just as he said that, Caspian took a step backward and immediately disappeared from Lucy¡¯s sight. Lucy took a step forward and was about to run over, but when she saw Caspian disappear out of thin air, she immediately understood that the other party retreated from the illusion. Her little face was tense, revealing an unprecedented seriousness. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden to Lady Jessica!¡± Caspian¡®s reasoning was straightforward, but it hit Lucy¡¯s sore spot. He got the point right away. Lucy would not work hard for her good but for Jessica, she would take matters seriously. Once Caspian retreated outside the formation, he saw Jessicaing toward him. ¡°Your method seems to have worked,¡± Jessica said to Caspian, looking at Lucy, who racked her brain. ¡°Your love for each other is really deep,¡± Caspian shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s up to her next to see how far she can go¡­¡± Before Caspian could finish his sentence, Lucy, who was deep in her thoughts before, suddenly waved her fists and raised her head, yelling, ¡°Casper, you big idiot! You came up with this trick to bully me! I¡¯ll get my revenge! Humph! Not only do I want to make sure you have a whole new level of respect for me, but I also want to snatch Lady Jessica back from you!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This d*mn brat! What did she mean by snatch?!¡± Jessica immediately blushed, and she was about to rush up in a hurry. However, before she could take a step, Caspian stopped her. Then, just as Jessica was about to defend herself, she heard Caspian muttering from behind. ¡°She¡¯s mine, so I won¡¯t let you snatch her away.¡± Jessica suddenly felt her cheeks get hot, and an indescribable emotion, including joy, bashfulness, doubt, excitement, and such, exploded in her heart and mind. As expected, Jessica did not continue to struggle but let Caspian hold her hand and stand obediently beside him. Lucy was in the formation, thinking of all possible ways to break the formation, whereas Caspian and Jessica watched her as they chatted. Even though Jessica knew that it was still difficult for Lucy to break through the formation independently with her ability, Jessica also understood that it was a test for Lucy by Caspian. If she were soft-hearted now, then it would be just as what Caspian said before, all effort would be wasted. Before they knew it, more than half a day went by. Buzz¡­ Following the buzzing sound, a roar echoed in the surroundings. Then, the air currents turned up and down, forming a trend of turbulent clouds. The seemingly endless sea of bamboos suddenly became visible. Amidst the rustling sound, Lucy sighed loudly, ¡°I¡¯m finally out!¡± There was a hint of exhaustion in her tone, but she sounded even more relieved. Standing on the spot, her body swayed slightly. Then, she closed her eyes and fell straight back. Just as Lucy was about to fall, Jessica¡¯s figure appeared and immediately supported her. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Looking at Lucy sleeping like a baby in her arms, Jessica smiled. ¡±She¡¯s tired¡­¡± ¡°Yeah. She didn¡¯t rest for 6 hours, trying to break through the formation. Even if she wasn¡¯t sessful in the end, I¡¯d still be satisfied with her perseverance.¡± Caspian nodded. Then, when he saw Lucy with her eyes shut, Caspian gave it a thought and added, ¡°She cares for you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jessica smiled and nodded, ¡°I believe she¡¯ll work a lot harder after she wakes up.¡± ¡°I bet she¡¯ll hate me more too.¡± Caspian rubbed his nose. ¡°After she knows the benefits of raising the realm, she probably won¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Jessica carried Lucy. ¡°Hopefully! As long as she doesn¡¯t snatch you away, everything will be fine.¡± Caspianughed. Jessica immediately blushed when she heard that. ¡°Lucy¡¯s asleep, so I¡¯ll take her back first,¡± Jessica¡¯s cheeks were as red as a beetroot, and she said to Caspian, ¡°I may not have much time toe out in the next few days.¡± At that moment, Jessica suddenly seemed to remember something, and she hurriedly added, ¡°I almost forgot about this most important thing. Help me with Lucy first.¡± After Caspian took Lucy from her arms, Jessica took out two jade pendants that looked almost identical to her storage bag. Then, she handed one of the pieces to Caspian and exined, ¡°These are telepathic jades. With just a little bit of spiritual Qi, we can send a sentence to the other piece. This way, even if we don¡¯t receive a letter in the future, we can also get in touch.¡± Jessica¡¯s voice became softer at the end. ¡°This is amazing!¡± Caspian was surprised and delighted, ¡°When I was in Heavenly Stars Sect, I didn¡¯t see such a magic tool. If there is, I¡¯ll exchange for it even I need to use more sect contribution points to exchange for it.¡± Jessica was also happy when she saw Caspian liked it. Hence, she demonstrated it to him immediately. ¡°Unfortunately, the information that telepathic jade can convey is limited. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. We can only say one sentence at a time, which is also limited to a few words.¡± Jessica pursed her lips. ¡°At least I can contact you at any time now that we have these telepathic jades.¡± Caspian carefully put away the jade pendant. ¡°Yeah.¡± Jessica felt warmth in her heart, and after talking to Caspian for a while, she took Lucy back. After walking back for a while, Caspian was yet to reach the area where those from the Heavenly Stars Sect lived when he suddenly felt the telepathic jade in his chest warming up slightly. Then, Caspian took out the jade pendant and saw a small line of words written on it. We have arrived. Jessica¡¯s words are the same as hers, reserved, yet revealing a hint of overbearingness. Caspian smiled and replied to her message. Later, he returned to his little residence. Although there were twists and turns in today¡¯s game, the result was still good, and that was enough. Moreover, no one from the Heavenly Stars Sect was seriously injured, which was part of their advantage in the second round. After returning to the room, Caspian used the telepathic jade to chat with Jessica for a while. Even though the telepathic jade was more convenient than writing letters, there were still some problems. In addition to the small amount of information that could be conveyed at one time, if they sent too many messages in a short period, it would also cause problems in delivery, such as missing a certain message during that time. Fortunately, neither Caspian nor Jessica were talkative, and the two stopped talking after a while. Caspian did not take Handsome with him for today¡®s game out of caution. Hence, when Caspian returned looking like he was in a good mood, Handsome pestered him and asked about the game. While Caspian was away, Little Candy was entrusted to Handsome¡¯s care. It could be seen that Handsome still cared about Little Candy very much, and the pig took really good care of it. To take a step back, at least it did not treat Little Candy as food and eat the white tiger. Therefore, Caspian chose some exciting parts from today¡¯s game and told Handsome as a reward. Handsome still had full of fantasies about the life of a cultivator. At that moment, the pig drolled, and Caspian could not tell whether it was due to the story being too interesting or Handsome dreamt of the wonderful taste of a cultivator. A dayter, the details of the second round were announced. ¡°Thousands Spirits Ind?¡± When hearing about the location from the elder, everyone in the Heavenly Stars Sect looked at each other. ¡°Is the second round not going to be held in the Spiritual ce anymore?¡± Maya asked. The elder exined with a smile, ¡°Thousands Spirits Ind is within the territory of the Blue Feather Sect. It can also be regarded as one of the areas where the Spiritual Pce, an Ultimate Weapon¡¯s blessing, is obtained. Therefore, if insisted, thepetition is still technically done in the Spiritual Pce.¡± ¡°The game rules must bepletely different from the first round¡­¡± Sebastian touched his chin. The elder nodded and said, ¡°Yes. The first round of thepetition was in a ring. However, the second round tests the strength of each sect¡¯s disciples and the strategies to face various situations. Finally, there¡¯s also cooperation, trade-offs, and such.¡± As the elder spoke, Caspian was also carefully mulling over the rules for the second round. ¡°In the second round, the disciples of the Fauna Imperial Sect, Dark Moon Sect, and Heavenly Stars Sect will be teleported to Thousands Spirits Ind. After 20 days, the restrictions in the Pantheon in the central area of Thousands Spirits Ind will be lifted. In the end, the sect that can obtain the spirit tool, Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, in the Pantheon can be the next state religion. ¡± What Caspian was concerned about was not Thousands Spirits Ind, nor the Pantheon, nor the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, but the words ¡°after 20 days¡±. ¡°From the time of teleportation to Thousands Spirits Ind to the lifting of the restrictions on Pantheon, there are no requirements for the disciples of the three major sects during the 20 days. In other words, they can do whatever they want during this time, and the disciples of the three major sects will show their magical powers, or defeat the disciples of other sects to reduce the number of competitors, or they¡¯ll find their sect-mates as soon as possible and gather together. Whether it¡¯s self-protection or charging the Pantheon together, it¡¯ll be an advantage. ¡± Just as Caspian thought about it, the elder suddenly said, ¡°In the second round of thepetition, Elder Terry asked me to instruct everyone to just do your best for the position of the state religion. In thispetition, the most important thing for everyone is to protect themselves and not waste the insights obtained in the first round of thepetition that can help with your cultivations.¡± The words conveyed by the elder were extremely cryptic. However, everyone present still heard the hidden meaning at once. The light in Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and the others were silent for a while. In the end, the outspoken Omar took the lead in asking, ¡°Elder, are you saying¡­ In the second round, people may die?¡± ¡°They may not but surely will,¡± the deacon answered, ¡°The first round is a ring battle, and the second round is a life-and-death battle.¡± Chapter 603 Chapter 603 ¡°Life-and-death battle¡­¡± The moment they heard the elder¡¯s words, the scene fell silent. However, just when the elder thought everyone was frightened, he was surprised to find that the faces of the outer disciples faces either showed surprises or appeared as they knew it before. ¡°This is the kind ofpetition that the world of cultivators should have.¡± ¡°The road to immortality is difficult. Under the feet of the strong, countless bones and blood are piled up. Death is normal.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This kind of battle is more exciting. ¡± ¡°This is the battle that is most in line with my Way of Killing.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The elder muttered, and after a while, he shook his head with a smile. ¡°It seems that I was overthinking.¡± Theforting words prepared in advance seemed to be unnecessary now. At that time, Caspian asked, ¡°Excuse me, Elder! Is there anything that we¡¯re not allowed to bring to the Thousands Spirits Ind?¡± ¡°Yes, great question! That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to say next,¡± then, the elder looked at the crowd and exined, ¡°The battle on Thousands Spirits Ind is full of dangers and death is inevitable, but for cultivators, the bigger the risk, the higher the profit.¡± ¡°Big gainse with big risks, but big risks also represent big gains.¡± Maya¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± the elder nodded and said, ¡°About 7,000 years ago, this Thousands Spirits Ind was the legendary abode and ce of return for a Heavenly Spirit Realm individual cultivator.¡± When everyone heard the term, ce of return, their heart skipped a beat. The so-called ce of return was the ce where the cultivator died. As cultivators captured the essence of the world to nourish themselves, these spiritual Qi would naturally return to the natural world when they died. When the strong died, there would even be spiritual rain for dozens of days in the area around. With the nourishment of these spiritual Qi, this area would often be a paradise with abundant spiritual Qi. ording to legend, the Middle Earlington¡¯s Fauna Imperial Sect was located at a powerful man¡¯s ce of return tens of thousands of years ago. The Fauna Imperial Sect was established in that area, and it was blessed by its predecessors, and it naturally developed rapidly. Additionally, it was said that the monsters controlled by the Fauna Imperial Sect were also more powerful than monsters in other areas of Earlington of Efrax because they grew up in this powerful ce of return and were nourished by abundant spiritual Qi day and night. The elder mentioned that Thousands Spirits Ind was a cultivator¡¯s ce of return. In addition, the Blue Feather Sect deliberately blocked the ind to ensure that the spiritual Qi would not leak. Therefore, it naturally meant that this Thousands Spirits Ind was a sacred spot! Seeing the crowd¡¯s expressions, the elder knew that the group of disciples understood what he meant. ¡°From the time of teleportation to the Thousands Spirits Ind to the lifting of the Pantheon restriction, there are a total of 20 days. You can use these 20 days to improve yourself as much as possible,¡± the deacon exined, ¡°As Thousands Spirits Ind has been closed for hundreds of years, there are countless spirit flowers and grass there. This kind of opportunity is rare. If in the sect, you¡¯ll have to pay a huge amount of sect contribution points if you want to get a simr opportunity.¡± Everyone nodded. The elder continued, ¡°However, even though it¡¯s a sacred spot, you should also pay attention to this competition. It¡¯s stipted that the disciples of the three major sects can use the resources inside to improve themselves and bring some of these treasures out. Nheless, there are also specific requirements. First, you can¡¯tbring more than three types of natural materials. The second is the number of each must be not more than three. The third is that the spirit flowers and nts of more than 150 years cannot be brought out of Thousands Spirits Ind. At that time, if anyone vites the rules, it¡¯ll depend on the situation. The lighter punishment will be confiscation, and the severe one will be disqualification from the competition. Even if they finally get the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, they¡¯ll not be able to be the state religion. In addition, no one can deliberately destroy and waste all kinds of spirit flowers and nts on Thousands Spirits Ind. Otherwise, the punishment will be the same as before.¡± The elder took a deep look at everyone and continued, ¡°Even though thepetition is on Thousands Spirits Ind, it¡¯ s effortless to know whether you have vited the rules in it with the ability of the six sects. Hence, I hope you¡¯ll not lose the main goal because of small gains and even embarrassing our Heavenly Stars Sect. This is what Elder Terry asked me to remind you specially.¡± Everyone said in unison, ¡°Please rest assured that we¡¯ll never do anything that will damage the image of Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± However, when Caspian said these words, his heart moved slightly, and there was a yful faint smile on his face. ¡°Alright.¡± The deacon nodded. He was satisfied with everyone¡¯s attitude, and he said, ¡°You guys should go back and recharge first. After two days, the game will start. I hope you¡¯ll not only do your best but also improve and achieve a great performance!¡± Not long after leaving, Caspian received a message from Jessica through the telepathic jade. Jessica contacted Caspian immediately after learning the rules of the next round. After a few texts, Caspian returned to his house. Handsome was ying with Little Candy. The pig and tigery face to face on the ground, motionless, as if they were two y sculptures. Then, just when Caspian was puzzled and was about to ask a question, Handsome suddenly jumped up andughed. ¡°You blinked first. I won! Hahahahaha!¡± Caspian was speechless. These two yed a game of the first one to blink was the loser. ¡°Handsome,e with me for the game in two days.¡± After sitting down, Caspian waved the pig over. Handsome¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Then, it turned into a white light with a squeak and jumped on Caspian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s the second round about? Can I go in?¡± ¡°The Fauna Imperial Sect disciples each have a monster. If they can bring it, why can¡¯t I?¡± Caspian snorted. Handsome turned his head, snorted, and refused directly, ¡°Are you nning to use me as a helper? I¡¯m not a monster you control, and don¡¯t think that I¡¯m unaware what Fauna Imperial Sect is.¡± ¡°We can kill people in the second round ofpetition, and the ce where thepetition takes ce is a paradise where all kinds of spirit flowers, spirit grass, and monsters that you can eat without restraint.¡± Just when Handsome was about to leap away, Caspian¡¯s unhurried voice reached the little pig¡¯s ears. All of a sudden, Handsome¡¯s stride, which it already took, stopped abruptly. It turned its pig¡¯s head with its eyes and widened, drooling uncontrobly as it asked, ¡°What¡­ What did you just say? Eat what without restraint?¡± Caspianughed secretly, but his face remained calm. Then, he took Little Candy into his arms, mumbling, ¡±It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to go. I¡¯ll just bring Candy in. Candy is over a year old, so it¡¯s time to take some supplements and prepare for promotion.¡± ¡°Caspian! Candy¡®s still young and has yet to see more beauty in the world. Just let me go to this kind of cruelpetition!¡± Before Caspian could finish speaking, Handsome interrupted him, shouting righteously and passionately. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 Since Handsome was going along, Caspian would naturally bring the little tiger too. The Thousands Spirits Ind¡¯s opportunity was infrequent. Even though there were restrictions on the treasures brought out, Caspian had no ns to bring anything out. Instead, he wanted to eat and drink as much as he could while in it, seizing the opportunity to strengthen his body crazily! With Caspian¡¯s determination and personality of sparing no effort in taking advantage of what was in front of him, it was naturally impossible for him to pass up such a chance where he could madly wipe out a sacred spot. When it concerned eating, the human, pig, and tiger had an astonishing appetite. *** In the blink of an eye, two days passed by. Once the night was over, the second round of thepetition would start the following day. The huge bright moon hung high in the sky. The full moon and its reflection on the sea surfaceplement each other, forming a marvelous scene. From time to time, schools of fish would jump high from the water, casting long shadows under the moonlight. At that moment,rge bubbles suddenly appeared on the originally calm water as if it was boiling. The surrounding fish seemed to sense the danger and scurried wildly into the distance. After a while, a spirit boat suddenly emerged from the water and floated. The hatch opened quickly, and an unruly-looking young man with fiery red hair walked out. When he saw the bright moon hanging above his head, he gritted his teeth and let out a disdainful sneer. Behind him, Ozul, Liliana, and a group of evil cultivators also walked out of the cabin and looked around curiously. When they found that they were above the boundless sea, everyone suddenly looked surprised. Someone gulped a few times, obviously wanting to ask a question. However, when he saw the back of the fiery red-haired man, there was a look of fear in his eyes, and he swallowed the words. Since thest time they were coerced by the man named Charles Krueger in the border snow mountains and everyone followed him, they had been on their way non-stop these days. Moreover, no one knew why Charles would purposely choose a dangerous road. Not only that, but he also did not tell everyone the destination, and they just journeyed every day, as if there was no end. Everyone was a cultivator. Even though what mortals regarded as extreme danger would not kill them, there would naturally be resentment in their hearts as they rushed day and night, not knowing when they would stop. Since they were evil cultivators, they were much more violent than ordinary cultivators. Even if Charles showed his strength that day and killed the third strongest guy among them, he could not stop the daily umtion of resentment against him. About ten days ago, someone made a nasty remark to Charles in public. On that exact day, Charles used just one finger to instantly destroy seven evil cultivators who troubled him. From that day onward, no one dared to voice their anger. Even Ozul and Liliana did not dare to make much noise in front of Charles. Due to it, everyone did not ask any questions even though they were puzzled when they suddenly came to the sea. Instead, they just silently waited for Charles to lead them. Soon, everyone watched as Charles faced the bright moon, stretched, and yelled, ¡°It¡¯s the familiar smell of the sea breeze! We¡¯re finally here!¡± ¡°We¡¯re finally here!¡± When the group of evil cultivators heard these words, they could not believe their ears. The group of heinous and murderous evil cultivators were actually like aggrieved children, their eyes were red, and they were on the brink of tears. After all, they were under really great pressure these days. Ozul and Liliana nced at each other. The others could cry on each other¡¯s shoulders, but they could not. Since they vited the task assigned by the important person, their lives would surely be at stake if they returned just like that, even if they were coerced. Hence, the only way now was to know exactly what Charles coerced them to do. If the matter was helpful to the important person, they might be able to make up once they were done. With that thought in mind, Ozul raised his head and asked, ¡°This is our destination?¡± Ozul naturally implied the endless sea. Did Charles take them for a long journey just for that view? ¡°That¡¯s right, and you¡¯ll all know soon that it is not only our destination, but it¡¯s also a source of treasures,¡± Charles said. ¡°What?¡± Ozul and Liliana were stunned, and they immediately looked around them. Except for the boundless sea and the bright moon hanging high in the sky, there was nothing special to see. ¡±There are treasures here?¡± Liliana asked in doubt. Even if she was afraid of Charles, she could not help but question him at that time. ¡°You¡®ll see soon.¡± Charles was surprisingly not angry. Then, he raised his hand and tossed out something. In an instant, the sparkling dust was thrown out. As soon as the sea breeze blew, the dust spread out like smoke and mist, flying toward the surroundings. In the beginning, everyone present was baffled, not knowing what Charles was doing. However, these evil cultivators changed their expressions one by one after a while because they could see that the dust did not spread randomly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Instead, they were following a specific trajectory. If they only looked at one particle of the dust, they would not find anything strange. However, once they watched it as a whole, they found that the dust reflected a shadow of a huge ind on the boundless sea. The dust scattered in the sea breeze was like a hazy veil, which was slowly lifted, revealing the mystery behind the water. After a while, a corner of an ind appeared in front of everyone. Even though it was only a corner, the magnificent momentum and the natural treasure everywhere could be seen. In a sh, these evil cultivators were stunned. ¡°Basswood Flowers!¡± ¡°The Forbidden Brambles!¡± ¡°Oh my God! That¡¯s the Kissing Bombax!¡± ¡°Am I¡­ Am I dreaming! That¡­ That¡¯s¡­ The Mountainbreaker Sacred Wood!¡± ¡°There are treasures everywhere!¡± The loud exmations quickly spread far and wide on the sea. Almost all the evil cultivators had greed in their eyes. Ozul and Liliana gasped when they saw the scene, and their minds went nk. However, they quickly came to their senses, looking at Charles with a mixture of doubt, surprise, fear, and more. Ozul and Liliana figured out that Charles showed everyone a sacred spot! Even if it were the six major sects, it was impossible to simply let anyone get a share of such a paradise. However, how could Charles know such a ce, and why was he even willing to show them? Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Looking at the treasures that were close at hand, Ozul and Liliana turned to look at Charles with great difficulty. Charles waspletely different than usual. There was a faint smile on his face, looking as if he was pleased with himself or mocking something. Suddenly, Ozul¡¯s and Liliana¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. The other party was willing to show the sacred ce naturally suggested that he was not worried the people present would leak the secret. In the world, there was only a type of person who would not leak a secret, a dead person! At the thought of it, Ozul and Liliana¡¯s hearts sank sharply, and ayer of cold sweat broke out from their backs. In an instant, a deep chill oozed from their bones. Charles seemed to see through what they thought, and he turned his eyes to the two of them. In an instant, Ozul and Liliana felt their blood freeze. Charles uttered lightly as he stared at the two, ¡°None of you can touch the things here.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Not far away, an evil cultivator shouted in a hoarse voice. After all, how could these greedy evil cultivators endure that? Charles did not look away, and he raised his hand, pointing at the distance. The evil cultivator suddenly realized something, and his face suddenly turned pale. Then, he hurriedly yelled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Bang! Before he could finish his sentence, the evil cultivator¡¯s head exploded, and his voice stopped abruptly. The blood, mixed with torn flesh and bone residue, scattered into the sea. Then, the headless corpse swayed a few times, plunging into the sea with a loud thud. Soon, the body swayed along the ocean and drifted toward the distance. ¡°You only need to obey my words, not question them.¡± Charles grinned. He said that while watching Ozul and Liliana, but it was aimed at all the evil cultivators on the scene. With the person¡¯s death, the originally noisy spirit boat fell silent in an instant. Everyone was quiet, and they did not even dare take a deep breath. Charles sneered. ¡°Of course, I have my reasons for not letting you touch the things here. This is the venue for the second round of the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s nation¡¯s official religion election. Do you think you can take away these spiritual flowers and grasses inside and escape without being detected by the Heavenly Spirit Realm elders of the Blue Feather Sect?¡± When those evil cultivators heard Heavenly Spirit Realm, they were so scared that they sweated profusely. Some people¡¯s bodies even began to tremble uncontrobly. When Charles noticed that everyone was afraid, the smile on his face became brighter. ¡°Are you scared? You should be scared. However, there won¡¯t be a problem if you follow me,¡± then, Charlesughed out loud, ¡°Come in with me. This time, I want to greet the three sects participating in thepetition.¡± With that, Charles turned around, faced the smoke-shrouded void in front of him, and took a deep breath. ¡°Thousands Spirits Ind, I¡¯m back¡­¡± After that, Charles took a step forward and immediately walked into the mysterious ind shrouded in smoke. Ozul and Liliana looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and followed Charles. The other evil cultivators also joined them. Once everyone entered Thousands Spirits Ind, a force suddenly grabbed the spirit boat on the sea and pulled it in. As everyone and the spirit boat entered Thousands Spirits Ind, the smoke and dust that shrouded the void suddenly seemed to have lost its restraint, and it dissipated in the vast night as the wind blew. The sea was once again calm, and the water that was dyed red with blood was diluted to its original color. It was as if nothing happened before in the vast ocean. *** After one night, the second round of the Earlington of Efrax¡¯s nation¡¯s official religion election was about to begin. That round ofpetition was more brutal than the first one. Of the three major sects, only one sect could ascend to the throne of the state religion. Moreover, there were bound to be cultivators who died because of the fight. Those who could represent the sect to participate in the nation¡¯s official religion electionpetition must be the elites from each sect. Among these people, there would be someone who would be promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm in the future and be a strong person who existed as the pir of the sect. Hence, those disciples that died here would naturally be a significant loss to their sect. Nevertheless, it was also part of the cruelty of the world of cultivators. ¡°An immature genius isn¡¯t a genius.¡± The ones who could reach the end were not necessarily the strongest, but they must be the ones who lived the longest. When everyone gathered today, there was an inexplicably serious atmosphere. It was the same for the Heavenly Stars Sect, the Dark Moon Sect, and the Fauna Imperial Sect. For the nine disciples of each sect, no one knew whether they would be able to return together when the game was over. If someone died, who would it be? Compared to them, the more rxed ones were the disciples eliminated in the first round. The disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect, Dark Moon Sect, and Fauna Imperial Sect gathered in a circr square full of quaint aesthetics. Caspian and Jessica were not far from each other, but the two only nodded and did notmunicate much. If they acted intimately at that time, they might affect the morale of their sect. Even if they did not think for themselves, they had to think about their fellow sect-mates. One of them was the disciple of the elder of the sect, and the other was the disciple of the head of the sect. In that regard, more attention should be paid. Caspian and Jessica discussed through the telepathic jade the night before. After they entered Thousands Spirits Ind, they would continue to use the telepathic jade and meet as soon as possible. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The circr square engraved with simple patterns was a teleportation array. The twenty-seven disciples in the three major sects stood in three ces ording to their sects. ording to the game¡¯s rules, after they teleported to Thousands Spirits Ind, they would fall in different areas. On Thousands Spirits Ind, the use of messengers was prohibited. Therefore, whether or not they could meet their sectmates would depend on each person¡¯s luck. However, although the overall atmosphere seemed heavy today, Caspian still attracted the attention of many people. The reason was very simple, there was a little white pig the size of two adult fists on his shoulder. Moreover, the little white pig had a naive look, and not only were the female disciples of various sects eximing how cute it was, but even many male disciples frequently looked at him. After all, there were very few disciples who were not from the Fauna Imperial Sect that could control monsters. Among these gazes, it was mostly Fauna Imperial Sect disciples who looked at Caspian. As they were disciples of the sect who fought with monsters, they were also very puzzled. Why was there an extra monster with the guy who defeated the Blue Feather Sect Winston so miserably in thest round? Besides that, his monster was a little white pig that they had never seen before. Some of the keen Fauna Imperial Sect disciples even discovered that the little white pig looked at their monsters with eyes full of affection, as if it looked at some delicious food, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end. Chapter 606 Chapter 606 When the teleportation formation was opened, the elders of the six major sects conducted routine inspections on the twenty-seven disciples from the three major sects. A Mountwave Sect elder was in charge of checking Caspian, and he stared at Handsome for a long time. Caspian was not nervous when he saw the scene. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, the biggest secret with him was the Earring of Echo. The magic treasure not only hid a great mystery, but it also stored living things, and Little Candy was now inside. If the elder discovered the magic tool during the inspection, it would inevitably cause unnecessary trouble. However, it was clear that the secret of the Earring of Echo was not something the elder could discover. Caspian smiled and exined, ¡°It¡¯s my pet. Sorry to have trouble you, Elder¡­¡± Since Caspian took the initiative to exin, and he could not see anything special about the naive little white pig after looking everywhere, the elder nodded and went to check on the next disciple. Caspian¡¯s face remained calm, but he was secretly breathing a sigh of relief. Finally, the hardest part before entering Thousands Spirits Ind was over. After the inspection, the elders left the square, and the remaining twenty-seven disciples still stood ording to the previous arrangement. After a while, bright white lights flowed along the simple lines on the square from the outside to the inside. The moment the rays of light converged in the center of the square, it seemed to be ignited, forming a dazzling beam of light that shot straight into the sky. Bang! The rays of light mixed with the billowing air currents surged from below. Caspian only felt a forceing from the soles of his feet. It was as if he stood on the board of the ship with huge wind and waves, and his body would be thrown out at any time. However, Caspian already had the experience of traversing the teleportation array before, so he did not panic. After a while, the white light spread out and engulfed everyone at once. Caspian¡®s view immediately turned white. Sna, Maya, and others who were closest to him were no longer seen, and Jessica, who was farther away, also disappeared. The processsted about half a minute. Then, Caspian felt his feet m into the ground, and a huge inertia pulled him forward. Handsome was also taken aback, and it grabbed Caspian¡¯s shoulders tightly with its two little hooves so it did not get thrown out. After stabilizing himself, Caspian took a breath. Then, he immediately felt that the slightly wet and salty air was filled with rich spiritual Qi. He also found undting cliffs, cascading mountains, and green trees when he looked around. ¡°Star Spar, Scorching Sunflower, Sea Dragon Deciduous Grass, Nine-Leaf Lotus¡­¡± Caspian muttered the name familiarly. Although he was mentally prepared, Caspian was still shocked when he saw the scene in front of him. These natural treasures piled up in front of him as if they weremon resources. He only saw such a scene in his dreams. After a while, Caspian came back to his senses and could not help but say, ¡°A sacred paradise¡­ It lives up to its reputation.¡± Compared to Caspian¡¯s shock just now, Handsome was much calmer. In fact, the little pig just nced at the surroundings, and it did not react to anything anymore. Caspian asked curiously and found that the pig was only interested in meat. The other things that could arouse its appetite were probably only the few pieces of spirit jade that Caspian did not use yet. As for these spiritual flowers and herbs, Handsome said, ¡°Even though they contain spiritual Qi and are natural treasures, they taste so bad that it¡¯s tough to swallow.¡± Having known Handsome for so long, Caspian learned today that the pig was still picky. That realization surprised Caspian for a while. Later, Caspian found a tall rock, jumped up, and looked around. The ce where he just appeared should be the edge of Thousands Spirits Ind as not far behind him was a high cliff, and below the ridge was where the waves crashed the shore. However, between the cliff and the sea, there was a membrane that was invisible to the naked eye. It was apparent that Thousands Spirits Ind was surrounded by arge formation, and theyer of the membrane was the formation wall. After jumping off the rock, Caspian blinked and mumbled, ¡°It seems that no one else is around. The most urgent task is to find out my specific location first.¡± After pondering for a while, Caspian picked up a stone beside his feet and dripped a drop of blood condensed from his fingertips onto the stone. Soon, his blood covered the whole rock. As soon as Caspian set his intention, the Eye of Insight started to work, and the stone smeared with Caspian¡®s blood suddenly turned into a round eyeball, rolling around. ¡°Come on! Help me see the surrounding environment.¡± Caspian raised the corner of his mouth, waved his arm vigorously, and immediately threw the stone into the sky. In an instant, Caspian¡¯s perspective changed to overlooking the ind from the sky. After throwing the stones a few times, the topography of most of Thousands Spirits Ind appeared in Caspian¡¯s mind, forming a map. Then, Caspian shut his eyes and gave it a thought, marking his location on the map. Once he confirmed the site of the Pantheon in the central area, Caspian quickly outlined a route. Following that route, Caspian could collect resources along the way to improve himself without dying the time to eventually arrive at Pantheon. ¡°I wonder where Jessica was sent.¡± After Caspian sent a message through the telepathic jade, he fiddled with the stone in his hand and suddenly threw it high again. That time, the force he used was much greater than before, and the speed of the stone flew fire meteor, speeding straight up into the sky. When the stone reached a position much higher than before, the rock seemed to have hit an invisible barrier and smashed into pieces with a bang even though there appeared to be nothing in the sky. Caspian frowned slightly when the Eye of Insight was damaged, but he quickly rxed. ¡°As expected, the formation covers the entire Thousands Spirits Ind as they even include ayer of barrier in the sky. In this way, the spiritual Qi here will not leak at all.¡± Caspian took a deep breath and raised the corners of his mouth, smiling as he uttered, ¡°This couldn¡¯t be better.¡± At that moment, Caspian felt the telepathic jade warm up slightly. He lowered his head and found that it was indeed Jessica¡¯s message. Jessica also arrived at Thousands Spirits Ind, but she did not know where she was. ¡°Find a high ce and look for a unique terrain,¡± Caspian quickly replied with a new message, showing a confident look. For other sect disciples, the Thousands Spirits Ind was too unfamiliar. In the short period they arrived here, there was no way to figure out their specific location. Unless they were fortunate and hadpanions nearby, it was challenging to meet with the same sect, and it was even more impossible to find their favorite spirit flowers and spirit grass easily. However, Caspian was different. By using Eye of Insight, Caspian managed to know most of the ind¡¯s maps like the back of his hand within five minutes afternding on Thousands Spirits Ind. As long as Jessica could find an iconic terrain or a big tree, a rock, or such, Caspian could quickly determine where she was. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 ¡°Who said Eye of Insight is a useless spell?¡± Caspian chuckled, ¡°It just depends on who¡¯s the user.¡± After a short wait, a new message came from Jessica. Caspian nced around and closed his eyes as he racked his brain. Soon, the Thousands Spirits Realm that the Eye of Insight just observed appeared in his mind. ¡°Red woods, boulders in the shape of an arch bridge¡­¡± Caspian murmured, and he suddenly opened his gleaming eyes. ¡°It¡¯s there!¡± Thousands Spirits Ind had arge formation, and as it was originally a sacred paradise of a Heavenly Spirit Realm powerhouse, some areas were still banned. Nheless, Caspian and Jessica were considered lucky. The ce where Jessica was currently located was exactly what he observed before, just a little further away from his side. ording to Caspian¡¯s estimation, it would take at least five days even if the two of them were to meet in the middle. That would still be the best case without any surprises. After pondering for a while, Caspian did not choose to meet at the center, but he chose an area headed toward Pantheon as the meeting point. In that way, the two would not dy going to Pantheon. At the same time, they would journey on what was like the two lines of the same corner of the triangle, which would continue to approach and finally converge. Caspian also reminded Jessica to stay in touch at all times. He could always provide Jessica with information on the way forward through the Eye of Insight. After pausing the contact with Jessica for a while, Caspian looked around. ¡°The back is against the sea. This is the utmost fringe area of Thousands Spirits Ind. It¡¯s still alright,¡± Caspian took a deep breath, and he smiled, ¡°Come to think of it, eating from the edge to the middle area sounds great.¡± The next moment, Caspian carried Handsome, whoidzily on his shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± As Handsome did not see the ¡®delicious meat¡¯ it expected, the little pig spoke weakly. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re very good at identifying the efficacy of spirit flowers or spirit grasses, right?¡± Caspian asked. He recalled that when he and Handsome chatted on the way back to Heavenly Stars Sect from Salleria, Caspian heard that although Handsome was not yet a shapeshifting demon, to a certain extent, the pig still could be regarded as influencing a knowledgeable family. Coupled with the fact that Handsome lived in the specially set up sacred spot since it was young, it could identify many kinds of natural treasures. The kind of identification was not only to know the names and types of the natural treasures but also to understand their effects. The ability of Handsome was also the reason why Caspian took the risk and brought it to Thousands Spirits Ind at that time. After all, Thousands Spirits Ind was closed for thousands of years, and Caspian was a cultivator who started ratherte in his journey of cultivation. Hence, it was very likely that he did not know many spirit flowers and grasses in that ce. It seemed that Caspian¡¯s n was correct. When Handsome heard Caspian¡¯s words, it grunted and nodded. ¡°Alright, I recognized the Star Spar, Scorching Sunflower, Sea Dragon Deciduous Grass, Nine-Leaf Lotus, and I know their effects. You can help me find out what those spiritual flowers and herbs are and what their effects are,¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and he added, ¡°I want to make sure that when I appear in front of the Pantheon in twenty days, I¡¯ll be at least twice as strong as I am now.¡± ¡°Twice as strong?¡± Handsome was so startled that it opened its eyes widely. ¡°Yes. Otherwise, it would be a waste of this paradise provided by the Blue Feather Sect.¡± Caspian raised his hand and grabbed a piece of Star Spar, stuffed it directly into his mouth, and chewed it. Just when Caspian began to perform the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, Robert smiled and looked at Winston in front of him with confidence somewhere on the side of the Spiritual Pce square. The shadow of losing to Caspian three days ago caused Winston to make him appear ten years older in a sh, and there was a look of depression and resentment in his eyes. In his current state, anyone who saw him would probably have to take a detour. It was also precisely because of that, Robert had confidence that he would be able to persuade the other party. After a moment, Winston frowned and looked up at Robert. ¡°You have a grudge against that Casper?¡± ¡°My rtionship with Casper is not important. The essential thing is that we all want him to fall into trouble, ¡± Then, Robert smiled and continued, ¡°This person asked to enter my Dark Moon Sect, but I saw that he was arrogant, so I rejected him. Because of this, he holds a grudge against Dark Moon Sect and me. If such a person is allowed to perform outstandingly in this nation¡¯s official religion election, then I am afraid the Dark Moon Sect and Blue Feather Sect will be trampled in the future.¡± Robert gave a false ount of the facts, and not only was he tainting Caspian¡¯s reputation, but he also quietly used the sects against Caspian. In an instant, Robert¡¯s words resonated with Winston, and he was reminded of his old grudge. Winston¡¯s face turned livid with anger, his fists clenched and his teeth rattled as he recalled the humiliation and coldness he received these past few days. Nheless, hatred was hatred, and Winston was not illogical to immediately agree to Robert¡¯s previous request. Instead, Winston took a deep breath, looked at the other party, and asked, ¡°Do you know what will happen if someone¡®s discovered breaking the rules of the nation¡¯s official religion election?¡± ¡°No, no. I¡®m not talking about breaking the rules,¡± Robert smiled and waved his hands, ¡°Just borrowing your little authority to let Caspian run into a little trouble along the way. What we¡¯re doing is to make his journey a little bumpy. Besides, Thousands Spirits Ind has been closed for thousands of years, and some slightly stronger monsters have been bred in it, or even the nts and trees can change the terrain. This is also a normal thing, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°This¡­ ¡± Robert¡¯s exnation instantly moved Winston. Robert was right. He did not sneak in to kill the opponent. Instead, he just moved his lips, paid a small price of favor, and created a little difficulty for Caspian. Even if he was investigated, it was nothing. ¡°Winston, cultivators must be diligent. Even if you can¡¯t kill decisively, you must at least have good insights. Are you really willing to be shrouded in the shadows of the past few days for the rest of your life!¡± At that time, Robert¡¯s bewitching voice sounded. Winston¡¯s hand on hisp opened, then clenched again. His eyes flickering, clearly shaken by Robert¡¯s persuasion, and he was just a step away from making up his mind. When Robert saw that, the smile on his face bloomed brighter. Then, he ced a palm-sized storage bag in front of Winston without making a sound. Winston shuddered, looking up at Robert suspiciously. The smile on Robert¡¯s face remained the same. ¡°A few days ago, I saw that you had the magic treasure, the Qi-Gatherer Bead, which stores spiritual Qi. It was a pity that it couldn¡¯t store too much aura. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been attacked by the thief Casper. However, I think this stuff can fix your problem.¡± Chapter 608 Chapter 608 Winston hesitated when he saw the storage bag in front of him. Finally, as if he made up his mind, Winston gritted his teeth, reached out, and grabbed the storage bag into his hand. Then, without looking at it, be stuffed it into his chest. After doing all that, Winston let out a long sigh, and he appeared exhausted. When Robert saw the scene, he smiled widely. It was simply great that the other party agreed to his suggestion. At that time, Winston stood up and said, ¡°Follow me!¡± He turned around and walked away. Robert followed him, and the two came to a small building one after the other. The door was hidden, but Winston did not push it rashly. Instead, he took out his jade identification badge and handed it in through the crack of the door. After a while, the entrance of the small building opened slightly. Even so, the gap was only enough for one person to walk in at a time. ¡°Follow me! Be careful and don¡¯t simply open your mouth,¡± Winston reminded Robert in a low voice. He led Robert into the small building through the crack of the door. Robert did not care at first, but when he followed Winston into the small building and saw the man sitting cross-legged in front of him, he was so frightened that his legs went weak, almost falling on the spot. The person sitting in front of Robert turned out to be a gray-bearded Blue Feather Sect elder! Moreover, he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator! Even if the other party did not deliberately show his power, Robert was like a little rabbit facing a lion, and it was impossible not to be afraid. It was an instinctive fear that arose in the heart when facing the strong. Although Winston was a little stronger than the other party, it was still only a little bit. Obviously, he was also under a lot of pressure, and he also had to make such a request. ¡°I already know your request,¡± The elder looked at Winston and said in a low voice, ¡°When your grandfather was dying, he entrusted me to take care of you. I also promised that if you need my help in the future, I¡¯ll promise you three things. First, you begged me to help you advance to the third-stage Pulse Control Realm, which I have already done. The second thing, you asked me to help you get a spot in the nation¡¯s official religion election, which I have also done. You¡¯re now left with thest chance. Are you sure you want to use it today?¡± When Robert heard the elder¡¯s words, the corner of his eye twitched, and he was shocked and angry. Robert was surprised that the elder seemed to persuade Winston to give up the revenge against CaspianCaspian, and he was angry as he thought Winston was worthy of befriending with. However, judging from the elder¡®s tone, Winston was simply an idiot! With that in mind, Robert felt distressed for the gift he just gave Winston. If he knew it earlier, he would not have used such a valuable treasure. Then, just when Robert¡¯s heart was full ofplicated emotions, he heard a thump and saw Winston kneeling in front of the elder. ¡°Cultivators must be diligent. Even if you can¡¯t kill decisively, you must at least have good insights.¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, the first half of what Winston said was copied entirely from Robert without changing a word, which immediately caused a burst of contempt in Robert¡¯s heart. ¡°Then CasperCasper has be a demon in my heart, If I can¡¯t vent my anger today, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡®t make further progress in this life. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid that Grandfather won¡¯t rest in peace too. Hence, I boldly plead for an action to soothe this resentment in my heart.¡± After speaking, Winston kowtowed hard again. Robert¡¯s eyelids twitched even more, and he could not help but think, ¡®I don¡¯t think we need to wait until that time. If your grandfather heard what you said, I¡¯m afraid he would immediatelye back to life and kill you, an unworthy descendant, with one p. How dare you threaten an elder of the sect! If you¡¯re seeking your own death, don¡¯t drag me along with you!¡¯ Robert secretly cursed at Winston non-stop. At that time, he extremely regretted looking for Winston as he was an apple of Sodom and nothing more but an idiot! At the thought of that, Robert suddenly became uneasy. He did not know what the Blue Feather Sect elder thought. If the other party did not agree, Robert did not know what exactly would happen to Winston, but he definitely could not escape the crime of abetting. The room fell silent for a while. Robert could even hear his own heartbeat clearly now. Finally, after a long time, just when Robert¡¯s scalp was numb, and he could hardly bear to escape, the gray-bearded elder let out a long sigh. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just do as you say.¡± Winston immediately raised his head. His face and eyes were full of uncontroble joy, and he said, ¡°Thank you, Elder! Thank you for the help! Thank you!¡± Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Robert saw that the elder looked at Winston with a hint of extreme disappointment. However, there was no need for the other party to speak, and Robert already understood that from that moment on, Winston¡¯s journey in immortality in the Blue Feather Sect came to an end. The elder did not use any magic weapon but just waved his arm casually. Immediately, a shining ind map appeared in the center of the room. The map was not a ne shape but three-dimensional. The trees, cliffs, and even the slightest details could be seen. Robert and Winston stared nkly at the map. Soon, they saw light spots appear on the map, scattered all over the ind. ¡°One, two, three¡­¡± Robert came back to his senses and quickly counted. When he found that there were a total of twenty-seven light spots on the ind, he understood that these were the location distribution of the twenty-seven participating disciples on Thousands Spirits Ind. However, Robert did not know which spot of light belonged to CaspianCaspian. The gray-bearded elder said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to vite the rules of the nation¡¯s official religion election. I can only set a small obstacle for that person with my ability. How much trouble it¡¯ll cause is not up to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all up to you, Elder,¡± Winston replied quickly. At that time, he only asked the elders to take action, and he could not care less about the rest. The elder nodded, his eyes locked on a spot of light near the edge of the ind, and he suddenly grabbed the void, shouting, ¡°The Imaginary Sea of Waves!¡± Swoosh! In the void, a group of light and shadow suddenly appeared. They might seem small, but it was like a dazzling gxy with thousands of worlds in them at a nce, captivating people. At that moment, the group of light and shadow suddenly enveloped the light spot under the elder¡¯s control. After doing all that, the elder put his hands in his sleeves and closed his eyes as if he fell asleep. Seeing that, neither Robert nor Winston dared to ask the elders what the elder did, nor what would happen to CaspianCaspian. Instead, they only widened their eyes, staring at the light spot, puzzled. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 Crunch crunch¡­ The Star Spar, which was as hard as steel, was eaten by Caspian like a biscuit in a few bites. ¡°The Star Spar absorbs the brilliance of stars. Once grinding it into powder and refining it into pills, it¡®s beneficial for practicing the body technique.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s unrealistic to concoct pills here, and the Blue Feather Sect doesn¡¯t allow anyone to bring medicine furnaces in. Nheless, I¡¯m afraid no one thought I could eat these treasures directly without making them into pills.¡± When he said these words, Caspian¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. The longer he journeyed in the pathway to immortality, the more he could feel how attentive his mother left all the stuff. Even though she was not by her son¡¯s side, she did her best to clear the obstacles on his way to ascension. ¡°Mother, as long as you¡¯re still alive, I¡¯ll find you and meet you again one day.¡± Caspian took a deep breath and returned his attention to the spirit flowers and grasses in front of him. ¡®Scorching Sunflower. Eating one directly feels like putting boiling oil into one¡¯ s mouth, but it has a miraculous effect on tempering the body. It¡¯s the favorite of True Martial Realm warriors, but it can also y a role in condensing the body of a cultivator,¡¯ Caspian thought. He still knew these flowers and nts, so he did not need Handsome¡¯s help for the time being. With these thoughts in mind, Caspian reached out and grabbed the Scorching Sunflower. However, a sudden change urred. Caspian felt an abnormal tremor in the space around him, which was like a sea of waves spreading out, swallowing him into it. The next moment, Caspian found that the scene in front of him was suddenly distorted as if it was pulled by a giant invisible hand and suddenly stretched out. Caspian¡¯s vision suddenly turned blurry, and the entire process onlysted for a few seconds. Soon, the scene in front of Caspian assembled again. However, Caspian was shocked to find that the view was no longer the Thousands Spirits Ind, which was full of spiritual flowers and grasses, but a burning forest. Moreover, even the sky was burned red, and Caspian seemed to be in purgatory on earth at a nce. Handsome stood from Caspian¡¯s shoulders, appearing surprised. Then, the little pig looked around and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are we?¡± Caspian was slightly lost, but he swiftly came back to his senses. Nheless, he did not panic but immediately squatted down and grabbed a piece of flowing mud on the ground. The mud was hot, but Caspian ignored it and sniffed it. There was no heat and no scent of other beings, but all it had was the fragrance of the earth. The scenery could be changed, the sense of touch could be realistic, but the scent could not be faked. Caspian was still on the Thousands Spirits Ind, and there was only a possibility for that to happen. Caspian¡®s eyes moved slightly, and he uttered two words, ¡°Illusion array¡­¡± ¡°Illusion array? Caspian, are you saying that this is a fantasy array?¡± Handsome blinked, ¡°Did you trigger the prohibition of the Thousand Spiritual Master staying on this ind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Caspian tly denied. ¡°The Master has been dead for thousands of years. Even if there were restrictions on it back then, it would have been damaged after such a long time. Furthermore, the Blue Feather Sect surely plundered the ce when they found it. Think about it¡­ This is the venue for the nation¡¯s official religion election. All the participants are outer disciples, and we¡¯re only in the Pulse Control Realm. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too much to use this kind of realistic illusion to deal with us?¡± As a disciple of Heavenly Stars Sect, it was impossible for Caspian not to know about the illusion array. A low-level fantasy array could only change the surrounding scenery and create illusions, but a higher- level illusion array could make the cultivators feel the changes in the environment. For example of this case, a raining scene in the fantasy arrays. The cultivator could only see the rain in the low-level illusion array, but he would not feel the raindrops on his body. However, a high-level illusion array could not only make him feel the raindrops, but he could also feel the surrounding temperature has dropped due to the rain. The higher the level of the fantasy, the easier it was to be deceptive, and the more effortless it was to confuse the people trapped in the array of what was illusion and reality. The illusion array that Caspian entered was not only of high level, but it was also cleverly arranged. If Caspian did not know enough about the formation, he would have panicked. If an individual cultivator could do that a thousand years ago, Caspian would have dared to cut off his head. When Handsome saw Caspian sneering, the little pig was stunned. ¡°If it¡¯s not the Master, who could it be?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mostly whoever this ce belongs to.¡± Caspian smiled, but a stern look shed in his eyes. ¡°Before the game, they didn¡¯t mention anything about the illusion array. Yet, they¡¯re so petty just from being eliminated in the first round.¡± Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Caspian made it so clear that Handsome would be an idiot if it did not know who he referred to. ¡°Are you talking about the Blue Feather Sect? Isn¡¯t this breaking the rules?¡± Handsome said angrily, ¡°Caspian, I support you! Beat them and punish them for their immoral behavior. Well, the punishment is to let me take a light bite¡­¡± When the little pig said that, it already drooled. However, Caspian¡¯s reply destroyed his beautiful dream. ¡°No. It¡¯s only a vition of teleportation. Since it¡¯s just an illusion array, it won¡¯t cause any damage to me, but at most, it¡¯ll create a little obstacle. Hence, even if I disclose this, it¡¯ll only be a harmless mistake.¡± Caspian deliberately emphasized his tone when he said the word mistake. For someone as experienced as him, the matter was simply too familiar. ¡°At that time, the Blue Feather Sect will randomly find an elder or a disciple, saying that this person was negligent in his duties, which causes a small problem with the formation in Thousands Spirits Ind. Anyway, it¡¯s just trapping me, not hurting me. In the end, it doesn¡¯t even matter. By then, our Heavenly Stars Sect can¡®t possibly punish the people of the Blue Feather Sect,¡± Caspian grinned. Handsome was stunned. As a naive monster, it did not expect that kind of operation. After being stunned for a while, Handsome regained his senses and asked, ¡°Then¡­ Then, who¡¯s the person behind this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but since the Blue Feather Sect was eliminated in thest round, their entire sect should hate me, so it could be anyone.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with brilliance. Then, he added, ¡°But judging from the fact that this only traps me and doesn¡¯t hurt me, they don¡¯t dare to go too far. However¡­¡± Caspian suddenly revealed a mocking smile. ¡°Thinking about trapping the disciple of the Heavenly Stars Sect with an illusion array? Where did the Blue Feather Sect get the confidence?¡± ¡°You can break the formation?¡± Handsome was surprised. ¡°What do you think?¡± Caspian red at Handsome. ¡°But this formation ispletely invisible.¡± Handsome looked around. ¡°The person who set this up should have the same idea as you, but it was a big mistake to use it against me,¡± Caspian answered. Chapter 610 Chapter 610 ¡°What?¡± Handsome was puzzled when it saw Caspian¡¯s confidence. Then, the little pig looked around, saying, ¡°If you want to break the formation, you must first find the trajectory of the pattern.¡± The formation could not only transform the sky and earth, but it also made them feel the scorching heat. Hence, the formation pattern was naturally impossible to find so easily. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything. Do you have a n?¡± Handsome wondered. ¡°Of course!¡± Caspian bent down to pick up a few stones on the ground and added, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing the expression of this person from Blue Feather Sect.¡± As soon as Caspian said that, he dripped a few drops of blood from his fingertip onto the rocks he collected. In an instant, these few pebbles turned into eyeballs, rolling in Caspian¡¯s hands. As Caspian suddenly had several more eyes, he could see everything in all directions. ¡°The previous height should have been¡­¡± Caspian pondered for a moment, calcted silently, and then suddenly tossed the rocks. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! A series of sounds of something breaking through the air echoed, and these eyeballs suddenly flew out in many directions around them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Handsome got more confused. ¡°The Blue Feather Sect wants to trap me, but it also needs to prevent people from discovering this. Hence, the range covered by this formation must not berge, and the closer to the sky, the less likely the formation will exist. As long as the Eyes of Insight I released fly beyond the range of the formation, they can naturally help me see the range covered by the formation. The Blue Feather Sect arranges the formation on Thousands Spirits Ind. Thus, it¡¯s impossible to prepare additional materials. Instead, they must be adapted to local conditions, using the rocks and nearby spiritual flowers and grasses as materials. Naturally, I can¡¯t see this trick as I¡¯m in the illusion array. However, after the Eyes of Insight left this fantasy array, they can help me see clearly from a high altitude!¡± As soon as Caspian exined, Handsome understood in an instant. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to do that!¡± The little pig could not help but jump up on Caspian¡¯s shoulders, and it said, ¡°You¡¯re right to choose to learn the Eye of Insight in advance!¡± ¡°Getting ahead of the enemy is always the first step to victory.¡± Caspian smiled and turned his attention to the few eyeballs that flew out. Caspian threw out a total of seven eyeballs in the shape of a vertical fan, covering all positions from the ground to the sky. As expected, the Eyes of Insight thrown into the sky got rid of the formation after a while. Looking from above, the eyeballs immediately helped Caspian see the situation on the ground. He still stood in the previous position without moving, but some stones, spiritual flowers, and grass around him showed a strange glow. ¡°I found it!¡± Caspian sneered. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Then, he suddenly burst out and took a step forward, looking towards a mass of ashes that was about to go out not far away. The piece of dark red ashes was extremely inconspicuous in the fiery environment, and it was impossible to attract attention. However, Caspian immediately determined that the ashes were located in the position of the formation eye by using the Eyes of Insight. At that moment, the surrounding mes seemed to sense danger, and they swept toward Caspian. However, Caspian ignored it. Although the feeling of being burned by the fire was so real, Caspian understood that it was just an illusion brought about by that high-level illusion array. As long as the formation was broken, he would find that he was unscathed. In an instant, Caspian rushed to the top of the ashes. His eyes shed brightly, and he punched the ground suddenly. ¡°Break!¡± Bang! The heavy punch was like a giant trampling the ground. At that moment, time seemed to stand still for a moment. Soon, the ground centered on Caspian¡¯s fist, and ripples spread out around it. Wherever the waves went, dense cracks appeared on the earth, and the space also shattered like porcin. Crackle and rattle! A shredding sound followed, and the entire void instantly copsed and disintegrated like a fragile ss. In the blink of an eye, the burning world seemed to have crumbledpletely. Caspian grinned¡­ Boom! When the me worldpletely copsed, Thousands Spirits Ind, where Caspian was initially located, reappeared in front of him. A big hole exploded in the ground under his feet, and the Scorching Sunflower that Caspian wanted to grab before was still not far ahead, swaying in the breeze. ¡°You broke the formation!¡± Handsome shouted excitedly. Just when Caspian broke the formation, in the room of the small building of Spiritual Pce¡­ The Blue Feather Sect elder, who sat cross-legged with his eyes shut, suddenly opened his eyes. Lights burst in his eyes as if thousands of stars exploded. The air in the entire room suddenly became as heavy as mercury. Robert and Winston, who still stared at the light spots on the map, had no idea what went on. The sudden pressure made it difficult for the two of them to breathe. Their knees were weak, their bodies dripped with sweat, and their pale faces were filled with fear. ¡°Elder, Elder¡­¡± Winston turned to look at the gray-bearded elder with great difficulty. His upper and lower jaws shook Violently, and it was already extremely remarkable to be able to utter two words. The gray-bearded elder did not even spare a nce at Winston. Instead, his figure shed, and he already stood in front of the map the next moment. His eyes were bright as he looked at the light spot on the map that belonged to Caspian. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes. Robert was better at reading the room than Winston. Seeing the elder¡¯s expression at that time, an ominous feeling suddenly surged in his heart, but he did not dare to ask. The elder suddenly said, ¡°The formation has been broken in such a short time. Heavenly Stars Sect is prepared this time¡­¡± No one knew whether he sounded joyful or sad. ¡°What?¡± Winston was stunned, but he quickly recovered. The provocation brought by the news made him forget the fear and pressure in his heart, and he eximed, ¡°Elder, do you mean that Casper broke your formation? This, this¡­ You can¡¯t do this! Hurry up and stop him!¡± When Robert heard Winston shouting, he was secretly screaming for help, and his heart sank to the bottom instantly. An outer sect disciple dared to yell at the elder in the sect? Winston dug his own grave! Sure enough, before Winston finished speaking, the elder¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he looked at Winston, saying with a particrly unkind tone, ¡°Do you think I need you to teach me what to do?¡± Even though it was only a short sentence, Winston instantly froze, and his face was full of fear. In the blink of an eye, he was drenched in sweat. ¡°Get lost!¡± The next moment, the gray-bearded elder shouted angrily and waved his arm. In an instant, the gust of wind raged, and just like a giant invisible hand, Robert and Winston were pped out. Chapter 611 Chapter 611 The door of the small building was mmed shut with a bang. Winston and Robert flew out like two cannonballs, hitting the ground hard. They were well-known disciples in their respective sects, but they appeared extremely miserable as they fell and rolled on the floor together. Winston¡¯s disrespectful action angered the elder, and both suffered quite a hit. After getting up from the ground, Winston and Robert both spat out blood, their faces turned pale, and they had a splitting headache. Although the elder only imposed a slight punishment, the damage caused by a Heavenly Spirit Realm was horrible for the two. At that time, Winston did not seem to have recovered his senses, and he stood on the spot dumbfoundedly, murmuring, ¡°Why¡­ Why can¡¯t we deal with him anymore? How did Casper break the formation? How¡­¡± Winston appeared as if he was possessed. On the other hand, Robert ignored Winston and directly walked away. There was both fear and unwillingness in Robert¡¯s eyes. He was smarter than Winston, and he immediately understood that Caspian solved the problem the elder threw at him when the elder opened his mouth. After paying such a high price and even making the Blue Feather Sect elder angry with him, Robert still failed to cause Caspian even the slightest of trouble. Robert clenched his jaw in anger. He did not dare to hate the Blue Feather Sect elder, so he could only transfer the anger to Caspian. ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for this! Today¡¯s affairs will never end so easily! Casper, you havepletely angered me!¡± Robert walked to a quiet corner, leaned against the wall with one hand, clenched his other fist, and spat out a mouthful of blood again as the rage filled his heart Robert¡¯ s warm blood sttered on the wall, leaving a shocking image. Then, Robert looked at the blood in front of him and swore, ¡°I¡¯ll get my revenge one day!¡± At that time, the gray-bearded elder still stood in front of the map, staring at the motionless spot of light on the map in the room of the small building. The other twenty-six rays of light already began to head toward the Pantheon in the central area soon after appearing on the map, either faster or slower. Only the light spot belonging to Caspian remained immobile after breaking the formation. ¡°I activated the Skyfire Purgatory Formation with reduced power, but even a disciple of the Heavenly Stars Sect would never be able to break out of the formation so quickly. How¡¯d he do it? This Casper¡¯s epted as a personal disciple of the head of the Heavenly Stars Sect, and it seems that he¡¯s really impressive¡­¡± The Blue Feather Sect disciple who was in charge of serving the elder was so shocked that his jaw almost dropped to the ground. Not only was Caspian praised by the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, but he was only in the Pulse Control Realm! The glory was worth being boastful about! Afterplimenting Caspian, the gray-bearded elder suddenly switched his tone. ¡°But why aren¡¯t you moving? Are you frightened by my methods? If that is the case, you¡¯re too cautious andck the determination to push forward. Consequently, your pathway to immortality in the future may be limited. Did Hadley make an error in his judgment this time?¡± The gray-bearded elder stared at the unmoving light spot for a long time. In the end, he shook his head and flicked his sleeves. Then, the entire map disappeared in the blink of an eye. On Thousands Spirits Ind, Caspian did not move, but he was naturally not frightened by the illusion just now. Instead, he continued the interrupted harvest just now. When Handsome saw Caspian recklessly stuffing the Scorching Sunflower into his mouth and eating it, the little pig could not help but remind him, ¡°You should be extra careful. What if the Blue Feather Sect uses another method to deal with youter?¡± ¡°They won¡¯t,¡± after swallowing the Scorching Sunflower, Caspian shook his head, ¡°If I¡¯m the one who pulled that trick just now, and if I¡¯m sensible, I won¡¯t try the second time if I fail the first time.¡± Handsome noticed Caspian¡¯s confidence and asked indignantly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Since this person interferes with the game, he¡¯ll inevitably take a great risk. In this case, it¡¯s natural to hold the belief that he¡¯ll seed on the first try. Driven by this mentality, his attack would be struck at the limit, where if he put in a little bit more force, it would surely be noticed by other cultivators. After I broke the formation, if he still wanted to make a move, the disturbance would be much bigger than before. If he does take another shot¡­¡± Caspian nced at Handsome sideways, and he continued, ¡°Do you think Elder Terry of the Heavenly Stars Sect will watch and do nothing? Will the elders of other sects sit back and ignore? They won¡¯t think the Blue Feather Sect is just after me, but they¡¯ll assume that the Blue Feather Sect had some ulterior motive and would attack the disciples of their sect and interfere with theirpetition. Even if the Blue Feather Sect were the one who did that to me just now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to carry the consequences. After all, this person has to face the five major sects¡¯ rage. Moreover, I bet that if there¡¯s such a scene, the one who rushes in the front will be the Fauna Imperial Sect as they¡¯re the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s biggest rival.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After a pause, Caspian sneered. ¡°Cultivators are also promoted through human cultivation, and it¡¯s not easy to be detached from human nature.¡± Handsome listened to Caspian¡¯s rational analysis, and the little pig could find no words to refute. It could only sigh inwardly that although Caspian looked young, he had a far superior understanding of human nature. Nheless, despite agreeing with Caspian¡¯s evaluation, Handsome naturally would not admit to that. ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s just take it as what you said. However, I¡¯d better still be careful so that I won¡¯t sufferter.¡± Even though Handsome said that the little pig appeared much more rxed. Unfortunately for Handsome, Caspian did not give it that chance. ¡°Don¡¯t rest first. Help me check if there¡¯s any fire attribute in those spirit flowers and spirit grasses.¡± Caspian reached out and grabbed Handsome from his shoulders, held it in his hands, and faced the spirit nts. There were many kinds of spirit flowers and grasses here, and Caspian only recognized about 25% of them. Hence, he had to depend on Handsome for the rest. ¡°Why are you looking for fire attributes?¡± Handsome asked, and it was already looking around. Soon, its little hoof pointed quickly at the nts. ¡°That, that, that¡­ Hey, there¡¯s a Burning Phoenix Tail Grass here. That¡¯s a good thing¡­ If it¡¯s more than a hundred years old¡­¡± While Handsome spoke, Caspian already grabbed the Burning Phoenix Tail Grass, whose petals were red with a faint golden light on the edges, and said lightly, ¡°I not only want fire attributes, but I also want wind attributes, thunder attributes, and others that can supplement my Qi and blood. These four are my current priorities.¡± ¡°You want these¡­¡± Handsome was stunned, but the little pig immediately realized and shouted, ¡°I see! The Bone of me, the Bone of Thunder, and the Bone of Wind!¡± Chapter 612 Chapter 612 Handsome was with Caspian for a while, so the little pig knew he devoured the Bones of me, Wind, and Thunder. However, it was unaware that Caspian¡¯s purpose was so clear, to make the already substantial part of himself more powerful! ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not improving your realm?¡± Handsome stammered, ¡°Your realm is your shoring.¡± Caspian smiled and shook his head. ¡°For other cultivators, the realm¡¯s an external manifestation of strength, but I¡¯m different. Besides, the risk of ascension is too great on this Thousands Spirits Ind, and it¡¯s far less practical than enhancing my existing strength. Moreover, when I arrive at Pantheon, others will see that my realm hasn¡¯t changed, and they¡¯ll think that I haven¡¯t improved much. When the timees, they¡¯ll just take it lightly, and my chance wille.¡± When Handsome heard Caspian¡¯s words, he started to imagine the scene. Finally, the little pig uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯re so sneaky!¡± Caspianughed, and he did not seem to mind. After all, all¡¯s fair in love and war. ¡°Is this Burning Phoenix Tail Grass fire attribute? How old is it, and what¡¯s the specific effect?¡± Caspian asked Handsome, holding the red and gold spirit grass in his hand. With its snout up, Handsome sniffed carefully and replied confidently, ¡°This nt is just a hundred years old. Just as I said, you¡¯re really lucky. The Burning Phoenix Tail Grass, which is less than a hundred years old, can help us monsters to cleanse the impurities in our flesh and blood, but as long as it reaches a hundred years, the efficacy can prate the muscles, and after five hundred years, it can seep deep into the bone marrow, but it¡¯s a pity¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that none of these are five hundred years old, right?¡± Caspian said as he threw Burning Phoenix Tail Grass into his mouth, chewed a few bites, and swallowed it. ¡°I dare to bet that there¡¯s no spiritual flower and grass that¡®s more than 200 years old on the entire Thousands Spirits Ind. The Blue Feather Sect isn¡¯t a fool, and they must¡¯ve sent people to search for the ce many times. It¡¯s impossible to keep the real treasures to nourish other sects¡¯ disciples.¡± ¡°You¡­ You..?¡± Handsome was taken aback when it saw Caspian¡¯s action, and the little pigpletely ignored Caspian¡¯s word, patting Caspian on the shoulder again and again. ¡°You¡¯re crazy! ording to legend, Burning Phoenix Tail Grass got its name from being watered by the blood of the phoenix. The fire attribute in it is far superior to the general spirit flower and spirit grass. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your internal organs will be roasted in an instant by eating it directly?¡± ¡°As you said, I¡¯ll hesitate to eat it if it¡¯s more than 500 years old. So there¡¯s no need to care so much about such a hundred years old,¡± Caspian said indifferently. However, he muttered in his heart, ¡°Sh*t. This Burning Phoenix Tail Grass¡¯s power is really strong! My stomach seems to be on fire! It seems that it¡¯s better to ask clearly about the nts I don¡¯ t recognize.¡± Fortunately, it was Caspian, and he acted as if nothing happened on the surface. Suppose it was another cultivator or one that was even at a higher level than him. In that case, a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, the person¡¯s blood might have evaporated after swallowing the whole Burning Phoenix Tail Grass, turning into a dried corpse. ¡°Oh!¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s words and noting that he did not have any adverse reactions, Handsome was relieved. However, the little pig sniffed twice after a while, and it asked in doubt, ¡°Caspian, why do I seem to smell the smell of barbecue? Is it from you?¡± ¡°No. You must be hallucinating.¡± Caspian continued to search the surrounding spiritual flowers and grass with a serious expression. Handsome saw that Caspian just held the spirit flowers and grass in his hands but did not stuff them into his mouth like before, so it asked curiously, ¡°Eh? Why¡¯d you stop eating?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I eat them together?!¡± Caspian red at Handsome. Then, he pushed a small blue flower in front of Handsome, asking, ¡°What¡¯s its attribute?¡± ¡°The Strange Creeper Lotus has water attributes, and it can subdue fire attributes. Once it was ground into powder, it¡¯s good for burns and scalds. When necessary, it can also restrain the fire attribute supernatural power. If you take it, it¡¯ll have a good effect on improving the speed of the flow of spiritual Qi in the body¡­¡± Handsome talked eloquently and showed off its knowledge, but before the little pig could finish speaking, it saw Caspian stuff the spirit flower into his mouth. After a while, Caspian looked satisfied. ¡°You¡­¡± Handsome widened its eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s continue.¡± Caspian did not give the other party the slightest chance to react, and he once again handed a spirit grass to the little pig. That time, Caspian specifically picked up the fire-type spirit flower and spirit grass, and he asked about its efficacy before taking it. Caspian had a reason for choosing only fire attributes nts. Just after taking Burning Phoenix Tail Grass, Caspian also felt that his internal organs were tempered again despite his internal organs being burned for some time, causing him to be in pain. That feeling was like hammering iron in the mortal world. The steel was burnt red and then repeatedly forged to remove impurities. Even though the steel would be burned during the process, the steel¡®s hardness, toughness, and overall quality would be improved once the impurities were removed. Once the internal organs were strengthened, the benefit was that the blood and Qi in the body became more vigorous, and the flow would be faster, and that was just the benefit of Burning Phoenix Tail Grass to Caspian¡¯s body. As Caspian absorbed the Bone of me before, he vaguely felt that the blood in his body seemed to have changed a little after devouring the fire-type spirit grass. That change came from the temperature. Hence, Caspian wanted to give it a try and see if he could devour more fire-type spirit flowers and grasses to make the Godly Finger of Cruor more powerful again. In the beginning, the Godly Finger of Cruor just used the explosive power of his blood to attack the enemy with force like arrow clusters and des of swords. After absorbing the Bone of me, his blood scalded like hot oil and could burn enemies. If the intensity could be raised to another level, Caspian also looked forward to seeing what kind of changes it could produce. The day passed quickly. Caspian only advanced a distance of more than ten kilometers in the whole day, which was a number not worth mentioning at all for the huge ind. However, almost all the spirit flowers and grasses within the dozen kilometers were swallowed up by Caspian. If the Blue Feather Sect knew that there was such a monster hidden among the sect disciples they brought in, they would probably be filled with regret. The number of spirit flowers and grass Caspian consumed in one day was probably at least several times the sum of the other twenty-six disciples! As expected by Caspian, the person from Blue Feather Sect who secretly caused trouble for him did not make another move. At the same time, he did not see any other participating disciples, neither from his sect nor from other sects. N?velDrama.Org ? content. As the use of any messenger was prohibited in Thousands Spirits Ind, Caspian did not know how Xander, Sna, and the others progressed, and the only person Caspian could keep in touch with right now was Jessica. Just as the sun was about to set, a golden light like a sharp sword appeared above the sky. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 The light in Caspian¡¯s eyes moved when he saw the golden ray, and he sighed after a while. He already knew from the previous rules that before entering Thousands Spirits Ind that time, every participating disciple would drip a drop of blood and leave it on the Spirit Pce¡¯s life and death te. In that way, if a sect disciple died in the game, the life and death te belonging to the person would be shattered. On the other hand, whenever a participating disciple died, such a golden ray would appear in the Thousands Spirits Ind¡¯s sky. ¡°I wonder who died¡­¡± Caspian shook his head, looking down. The only thing he could do now was to pray that the first contestant to die in thepetition was not a disciple of the Heavenly Stars Sect. Momentster, Caspian received a message from Jessica through the telepathic jade. ¡°Did you see that?¡± Even though it was only a short sentence, Caspian sensed Jessica¡¯s anxiousness and heaviness. Most of the time on that day, the disciples who participated in thepetition collected spirit flowers and nts in a rtivelyfortable environment, and they took advantage of the hard-won opportunity to improve themselves in the sacred paradise. Unfortunately, the cozy feeling made many people forget that it was a game of life and death. At the end of the day, the golden light warned everyone of the gory reality. That was apetition, and the chance was apanied by huge risks. ¡°Be careful.¡± Caspian pondered for a moment and replied. The only thing they could do now was that. Looking at the time, it would probably take another five days before Caspian could meet with Jessica. ¡°You too.¡± After a while, Jessica sent another message. Then, just as Caspian thought about how to respond, another message from Jessica followed. ¡°Who do you think it was just now?¡± Caspian naturally could not specte the answer to the question. ¡°Let¡¯s just hope it was not someone we know,¡± Caspian could only answer that. The first death among the participants made the remaining twenty-six disciples on Thousands Spirits Ind involuntarily hurry their paces. Caspian was also noticeably moving faster. The fire-type spirit flowers and grass were almost swallowed at the maximum absorption speed of the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. In addition, if Caspian found the spirit nts with the wind and thunder attributes, he would devour some from time to time. Near noon the next day, Caspian just swallowed a fire-type Red Crystal Flower when suddenly, he heard a violent roar from his internal organs. The sound even made the ground tremble. Handsome, whoid on his shoulders, also jumped up in fright and looked around with a look ofvignce. ¡°What happened?! What¡¯s going on?!¡± ¡°It works.¡± Caspian immediately sat down with his knees crossed and began to meditate, running the Qi and blood in his body to ensure the medicinal power umted in the body flowed everywhere. ¡°It should¡¯ve worked a long time ago,¡± Handsome muttered, ¡°If the Blue Feather Sect knew that you ate so much of their natural treasures, there¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯d take you back to refine medicine.¡± Just as Handsome mumbled, a faint red light appeared on Caspian¡¯s body. When the little white pig saw that, it hurriedly backed away for a distance. Handsome had no other way. After all, Caspian was now like red-hot iron, and the air around him was hot from the heat released by his body, causing the image around him to appear wavy. The processsted for about an hour, and then as the red light from Caspian¡¯s body gradually dissipated, the surrounding temperature also returned to normal. Handsome was excited, and the little pig jumped high onto Caspian¡¯s shoulder, asking quickly, ¡°How is it? Are there any changes?¡± There was a hint of doubt on Caspian¡¯s face. Instead of answering Handsome, he got up and faced a big tree in front of him. ¡°Tell me! Tell me now! Did you improve?¡± Handsome pped Caspian¡¯s shoulder hard. ¡°I¡®m not sure¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s answer almost made Handsome stomp its little hooves. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, Caspian immediately added, ¡°We¡¯ll know after giving it a try.¡± After speaking, Caspian raised his finger and waved toward the big tree. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± What erupted that time was not a bloodline, but an arc of blood light. ¡°There¡¯s a change!¡± Handsome eximed excitedly. However, there was not much joy on Caspian¡¯s face. It was apparent that he felt the changes should be more than that. Swoosh! The blood-colored are light was like a sharp de, and it shed the tree in half diagonally from the center. ¡°So sharp!¡± Handsome continued to shout, but something amazing happened. The big tree that was cut in half fell with a bang and started to burn. The fallen tree trunk burnt even more vigorously because of its lush branches and leaves. As it dropped to the ground with a loud thud, it appeared like a fireball mming the ground. Not only that but even the tree stump left on the ground was also burned into a torch. ¡°This¡­¡± Handsome opened its mouth, dumbfounded, not knowing what to say. To be precise, it did not know what went on. Caspian¡®s eyes lit up. ¡°This is it!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Handsome leaned in front of him, and its long pig snout almost poked into Caspian¡¯s mouth. ¡°The temperature of the blood energy condensed by the Godly Finger of Cruor has be higher.¡± Caspian received the boost he wanted, and he was naturally in a good mood. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before that after absorbing the Bone of me, the blood that erupted from the Godly Finger of Cruor was as hot as boiling oil. But this time, the temperature became even higher, like a raging me!¡± Caspian took out a monster¡¯s thigh from the storage bag and threw it in the air. ¡±Food!¡± Handsome¡¯s eyes lit up, and it eximed. Then, just as the little pig was about to rush out, Caspian was a step ahead of Handsome and pointed at the meat with a finger. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Swoosh! Another blood-colored arc roared out, slicing the monster¡¯s thigh in half in the sky. The next moment, the meat turned into two pieces of coals and fell to the ground. When Handsome rushed over, it was faced with scorched meat that could no longer be eaten, and the little pig was about to cry. ¡°Dad said that it¡¯s shameful to waste food!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you that as long as we¡¯re strong enough, there will be an endless supply of food?¡± Caspian grabbed Handsome and put it back on his shoulders, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Although Caspian did not know how the other participating disciples improved, he believed that no one was as fast as him. The absorption speed brought by the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale was enough to shock everyone! For the next two days, Caspian did not slow down his consumption because of the improvement of the Godly Finger of Cruor. After all, the Godly Finger of Cruor was just an improvement of a spell, and a spell alone was not enough to decide the oue of any battle. Even though Caspian preferred to think about all possibilities before each challenge and then made a corresponding response, that did not mean that he did not like to scheme. On the contrary, Caspian much preferred to conspire openly. The so-called to conspire openly was to directly push forward with unparalleled strength. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 In the blink of an eye, two days passed, and thepetition now entered its fifth day. During the period, the golden light in the sky appeared twice, which meant the total number of participants were reduced from twenty-seven to twenty-four. Caspian¡¯s strength once again improved, and it was the God of Thunder that time. After swallowing a Thunder Plume Grass that was more than 150 years old, the God of Thunder not only became more powerful but what was released was no longer a ray of thunder light but a dense peal of thunder. He tried to use the skill on a massive boulder. After the white light shed, the rock did not seem to change. However, when Caspian got close and touched it, most of the rock¡¯s surface turned into dust. Not only that, but the inside of the stone was also full of dense holes, which looked like honebs at a nce. ¡®Although there¡¯s an improvement, the spiritual Qi consumption has also increased,¡¯ Caspian thought. In that case, Caspian must improve his realm to cast the God of Thunder multiple times in a row. In fact, along the way, Caspian also saw a lot of spiritual flowers and grasses that could help improve his realm. However, he contemted whether or not he should ascend on the Thousands Spirits Ind. Caspian¡¯s concerns mainly came from two points. One was the Blue Feather Sect that pulled tricks on him before. Who could guarantee that the other party would not take advantage of Caspian¡¯s promotion and make a second shot in a frenzy? As he said before, if something horrible happened to Caspian, the Blue Feather Sect couldpletely deny it. Even if they could not, they would just find a scapegoat andpensate with some spirit stones and treasures. Even though Caspian was now the head of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s disciple, Heavenly Stars Sect would not wage war on the Blue Feather Sect because of his death. It was cruel, but that was reality. Caspian¡®s second scruple came from the remaining twenty or so contestants. After everyonended on the ind, they must constantly be moving toward the Pantheon in the center of the ind. As a result, the probability of encountering each other would continue to increase, and it could be seen from the time interval between the first three fallen disciples. Caspian would not be all defenseless like others when promoted despite mainly training his body. However, his ascension would be affected if he was interrupted. It would be worse if there were any internal injuries. Wounds like that could not be seen instantly, but when advancing to a higher realm, the scars left in the early stage might be thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back in the future. As for the third reason, Caspian was not in an urgent need to ascend. Even if he wanted to be promoted, it was best to wait until after Caspian met Jessica. Moreover, Handsome might have a certain amount of strength, but Caspian was unaware of the pig¡¯s true power as it was reallyzy. Since he and Handsome were not master-servant, Caspian could notin if the pig decided to leave him at times of danger. There was no need to take such a risk, so Caspian did not even consider having Handsome protect him. Besides, Caspian and Jessica did not lose contact these days. ording to what Caspian¡®s Eyes of Insight saw, they would meet in another day or so. Later in the day, an unexpected encounter still appeared. When Caspian ran out of a dense forest, a disciple wearing a short blue suit suddenly rushed in. Next to the disciple was a hungry wolf with a crescent moon pattern on its forehead. It was a Fauna Imperial Sect disciple! Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The biggest difference between Fauna Imperial Sect and the other five sects was that their cultivators not only cultivated themselves but also controlled monsters. Therefore, the higher the cultivator¡¯s level, the more monsters he could handle, and the stronger his strength would be. But, because of the distraction of the beasts, the realm and strength of the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples themselves were slightly weaker than the disciples of the same level. Still, their controlled monsters not only made up for theirck ofbat power but also made them stronger. Therefore, the so-called one plus one was greater than two was the perfect embodiment of the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple. At that moment, the other party went toward him, giving Caspian almost no time to react as he did not expect that someone would walk away from Pantheon. The disciple also did not expect someone to suddenlye out of the forest. Moreover, the Azure Moon Silver Wolf beside him did not warn him at all. Then, just when the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple trembled and was about to order the monster to attack, he suddenly froze and looked at Caspian, blurting, ¡°Casey?¡± The disciple discovered that the one who ran out of the woods was a fellow student of his Fauna Imperial Sect, a senior brother named Casey. When Caspian saw the disciple¡®s stunned expression, he was secretly relieved, nodding as he approached the other party. Just now, Caspian quickly took out the Thousand Cursed Mask and put it on his face. Due to the possession of the magic tool, Caspian deliberately memorized a few faces of the Dark Moon Sect and Fauna Imperial Sect disciples when he was still in the Spiritual Pce square in case of emergency. Although it was rushed at that time, it was rather helpful. The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple was stunned for a while, then pointed in one direction and asked, ¡°Casey, why are you here? I saw the signal left by Fiona before, and I was about to rush over to meet her. Didn¡¯t you¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple suddenly changed his expression and eximed, ¡°Casey, where¡¯s your monster?! Your height has also changed!¡± The disciple appeared to be in disbelief, and he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not Cas¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote! ¡°Caspian was already close to the disciple, and without waiting for the opponent to finish speaking, he suddenly took a step forward and raised his fist. ¡°Azure Moon Silver Wolf, stop him!¡± The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple hurriedly retreated while ordering the monster to attack. Usually, his guarding wolf was very alert, and it would take the initiative to attack when they encountered enemies. However, for some unknown reason, it was as if the wolf was afraid of something for some unknown reason, and it only roared and rushed toward Caspian after its master ordered it. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The Azure Moon Silver Wolf was already a rank five wild beast. If it were a human, it would be a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Additionally, because it was a monster, its power was more than a cultivator of the same level. Caspian¡¯s secret was revealed, and he wanted to silence the other party as soon as possible as he did not want to fight for a long time. Hence, he was prepared to use the Godly Finger of Cruor directly. However, Handsome suddenly whispered in Caspian¡¯s ears, ¡± Don¡¯t kill this wild beast. I can question it if it¡¯s alive.¡± Hearing these words, Caspian immediately turned his fist into a palm. His speed was so fast that the air around him swirled, and he pressed the Azure Moon Silver Wolf¡¯s head. The wolf wailed, and half of its body was mmed into the ground. Chapter 615 Chapter 615 ¡°Silver Wolf!¡± The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple eximed, raised his head, and looked at Caspian with disbelief. The expression on Caspian¡¯s face remained unchanged, and he stepped on the back of Azure Moon Silver Wolf, appearing before the disciple instantly. ¡°You!¡± Boom! Caspian threw a punch, making a thunderous sound. The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple only felt that the entire air in front of him was wholly pressured in an instant, and his flesh and blood were about to escape his body. Bang! The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple spat out a mouthful of blood and flew away like a cannonball out of its chambers, smashing a few trees along the way before finally falling to the ground. Blood oozed out of the person¡¯s nose and mouth, and he did not appear as if he would be awake soon. Then, Caspian turned to look at Handsome and asked, ¡°Can you still ask the wolf questions?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Handsome nodded and swiftly turned into a ray of white light, leaping toward the Azure Moon Silver Wolf. Later, the pig continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, this Azure Moon Silver Wolf would¡¯ve warned its master of your existence.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Caspian was shocked. He was also puzzled why the disciple¡¯s Azure Moon Silver Wolf did not detect him in advance. However, judging from Handsome¡¯s tone, it seemed that it was because of it? Caspian looked at the chubby little white pig, and a profound light shed in his eyes. ¡°Help me ask about Fiona,¡± Caspian ordered, and he walked toward the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple who was knocked away. If possible, Caspian was also willing to ask the information from the monster instead of a human cultivator. As the wild beasts were not yet enlightened, they would never know how to deceive opponents like humans. The information Handsome asked from Azure Moon Silver Wolf was reliable. When he got the disciple back, Caspian saw Handsome squatting in front of the Azure Moon Silver Wolf, nodding. Then, it suddenly showed its actual figure, widened its mouth, and caught the Azure Moon Silver Wolf off guard by putting it in its mouth. The Azure Moon Silver Wolf did not have time to react at all, and most of its body was already in the big white pig¡¯s mouth. At that moment, Handsome returned to its three-meter long figure, and it raised its neck, chewing a few bites before swallowing the fifth-rank wild beast. When Handsome noticed Caspian looking at him with contempt, it appeared slightly embarrassed, and the pig said, ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve finished questioning it¡­¡± As Handsome spoke, it stared at the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple in Caspian¡¯s hands, not blinking even once with its mouth opened, drooling. ¡°Wait a while!¡± Caspian frowned. Letting Handsome eat human cultivators was still a challenging psychological hurdle to ovee. Moreover, Caspian had a feeling that even if no one cared if the participants killed one another, it would cause big trouble if it were a monster eating a human. Therefore, it was one of the reasons why Caspian did not allow Handsome to eat humans. After searching the Fauna Imperial disciple, Caspian found a palm-sized heavy te with a ck surface and engraved gold characters. The te wrote, ¡®Beast Controller te¡¯. In the ring battle before, Caspian noticed that the monsters controlled by Fauna Imperial Sect disciples were all released from the Beast Controller te. In other words, the Beast Controller te was equivalent to magic storage that could hold living things. N?velDrama.Org ? content. At the thought of that, Caspian quickly unlocked the Beast Controller te, and just as he expected, there was also a third-rank wild beast in the shape of a deer. However, unlike the Azure Moon Silver Wolf, the deer-shaped monster had dull eyes. After being released by Caspian, it stood there motionless. If it did not blink and breathe asionally, Caspian would have suspected that it was a sculpture. Nevertheless, Caspian soon remembered that when he saw Fauna Imperial Sect disciplespete before, he heard Sebastian exin that Fauna Imperial Sect disciples had to remove the original memories of the monsters before they could control them. Then, they would use secret techniques to force the wild beasts to recognize their masters. Now it seemed that the deer-shaped monster lost its memories, so it appeared rather dull. Moreover, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple was not strong enough to control two monsters simultaneously, so the weaker beast was temporarily left in the Beast Controller te. Hence, the deer-shaped wild beast was just like a fool, and it was useless. After getting Caspian¡¯s consent, Handsome swallowed it. As for the Beast Controller te, Caspian temporarily put it away. He originally nned to put Little Candy in the Beast Controller te as he felt that the Fauna Imperial Sect was traditionally a beast- fighting sect. Since the Beast Controller te was usually used to house monsters, the environment inside should be good. However, Caspian realized that the space inside the Beast Controller te was not only small but also pitch-dark. Therefore, if a monster was ced in it, it would be no different from being locked in a cell with the worst environment. The environment in the Beast Controller te waspletely iparable to that in Earring of Echo, which at least had some open field for Little Candy to run and rest on. After understanding the environment in the Beast Controller te, Caspian dismissed the idea of changing Little Candy to another space. Once Caspian temporarily put away the Beast Controller te, he found two more storage bags from the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple. One of the storage bags had sharp tools, medicine pills, and so on. As these things were rtivelymon, Caspian only nced at them and stuffed them back. However, Caspian discovered that there was only a small wooden box inside the other storage sack. In general, items ced individually were of rtively high value. Caspian pondered for a moment and opened the wooden box. Suddenly, a light blue light radiated from it, and there was a long thin needle carved from wood. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Handsome leaned in curiously, sniffing the box nonstop. Caspian¡®s eyes sparkled, and he answered, ¡°It¡¯s the Grand Log Needle!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Handsome was puzzled. Caspian did not answer the pig, but he directly grabbed the needle and examined it carefully. Then, Handsome watched dumbfoundedly as Caspian mmed the Grand Log Needle into his right palm. The needle looked like it was carved out of wood, but Handsome did not expect it to be so sharp that it could immediately pierce Caspian¡¯s hand as it remembered clearly that it was tough for a mid-level weapon to leave a mark on Caspian now. ¡°What¡­ What the hell is this? What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Handsome was somewhat stunned. However, before these two questions were answered, an other surprising event urred. The Grand Log Needle pierced through Caspian¡¯s palm turned into a red light after being wrapped in Caspian¡¯s blood and disappearing swiftly. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Caspian, tell me!¡± Handsome jumped up and down, making the ground tremble. ¡°Tell me, tell me, tell me!¡± Chapter 616 Chapter 616 ¡°You¡¯ll find outter. Just be quiet.¡± Caspian gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°I¡®m only excited¡­¡± Handsome mumbled, but it still followed Caspian¡¯s words and shut its mouth, staring at the other party¡®s every move with wide eyes. After the Grand Log Needle disappeared from Caspian¡¯s palm, the wound on Caspian¡¯s palm also began to heal at speed visible to the naked eye. However, Caspian did not care about these. Instead, he took a piece of spirit jade from the Earring of Echo and started to extract the spiritual Qi. ¡°You..?¡± Handsome was shocked. However, it remembered what Caspian said before and hurriedly covered its mouth. Nheless, the pig¡¯s surprised eyes still sent a message, saying, ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± The spiritual Qi stored in spirit jade was extremely rich, and even the current Caspian could not absorb a whole piece at a time. Therefore, Caspian¡¯s meridians would probably explode if he forcibly extracted the spiritual Qi from the entire spirit jade. Yet, Handsome saw that although the spirit jade dimmed, there was no sign of pain on Caspian¡¯s face. ¡°Can you tell me now?¡± Handsome whispered when Caspian opened his eyes again. ¡°You¡¯re so smart, so you should be able to guess it now.¡± Caspian did not answer Handsome but asked a question instead. ¡°It¡®s due to the Grand Log Needle¡¯s effect?¡± Handsome replied after giving it a thought. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It saw that Caspian absorbed so much spiritual Qi, yet he did not appear to be in pain. Moreover, Caspian¡¯s realm remained, so it was estimated that the spiritual Qi in the spirit jade was just transferred into the Grand Log Needle by Caspian. When Handsome saw Caspian nodding, the pig knew it guessed correctly. Nevertheless, it was still puzzled. ¡°The purity of the spiritual Qi in a spirit jade is far more than that of a spirit stone. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to do this? Or does the Grand Log Needle have some special effect?¡± With Handsome¡¯s understanding of Caspian, it believed that Caspian would not waste the precious spiritual Qi in the spirit jade. ¡°The Grand Log Needle can seal and store the spiritual Qi.¡± Caspian smiled, tossing the wooden box originally containing the Grand Log Needle Up and down in his hand. Then, he crushed it and continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this disciple would have such a good thing on him. Do you remember I told you about Winston using a Qi-Gatherer Bead during the match?¡± Handsome nodded. ¡°Yes, I do remember. You mentioned that although the Qi-Gatherer Bead can store spiritual Qi, it has significant disadvantages. First, the amount of spiritual Qi that can be stored in Qi-Gatherer Bead is too small, and second, the spiritual Qi in the Qi-Gatherer Bead will dissipate, so it needs to be replenished frequently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Caspian smiled and replied, ¡°On the other hand, the Grand Log Needle is like a Qi- Gatherer Bead without these two disadvantages. Moreover, it can transfuse the spiritual Qi stored in it into my body from time to time ording to my wish, helping me to improve my realm.¡± Handsome immediately understood upon hearing Caspian¡®s words. Caspian inserted the Grand Log Needle into his body, and the spiritual Qi in the spirit jade just now was stored in the Grand Log Needle. In that way, the Grand Log Needle could provide him with constant support when he needed spiritual Qi to cast spells. Additionally, when he required spiritual Qi to practice, he could also extract it from the Grand Log Needle, and he did not have to take out the spirit jade from time to time as before. On top of that, what made Handsome think Caspian was insidious was that Winston used a Qi- Gatherer Bead, which needed to be taken out and could be seen by others at a nce. However, the Grand Log Needle was different. As it was hidden in Caspian¡¯s body, no one would know when Caspian used it. ¡°It¡¯s so despicable¡­ So treacherous,¡± Handsome said through gritted teeth. However, even though the pig sounded ferocious, its eyes were full of excitement, and it seemed to admire Caspian¡®s despicable and treacherous attitude. ¡°I didn¡®t expect this disciple to have such a good thing. If he has used it, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯tbe able to find out. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s just spare his life.¡± Caspian pondered for a moment and began to remove the clothes on the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple. When Handsome saw that, the pig suddenly flushed, and it was so excited that its face turned as red as a beetroot. ¡°Is this what you meant when you said no crime should go unpunished?¡± ¡°What are you thinking?!¡± Caspian rudely knocked on the pig¡¯s head and removed the Fauna Imperial sect disciple¡¯s clothes. After that, he wore them and put on the Thousand Cursed Mask. In an instant, an exact copy of the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple appeared in front of Handsome. Oneid on the ground, and another stood beside the pig. Handsome could not tell who the imposter was just by looking at their faces. Furthermore, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple was generally tall, and there was no problem with the body shape. Unless they were very familiar with the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple, they could only find the ws after talking to them. Even if someone noticed the w, the person would probably not be able to say anything anymore. After all, Caspian was confident that he would be faster than his opponents. ¡°It¡®s just a pity that I didn¡®t have time to ask the guy¡¯s name.¡± Caspian nced at Handsome, implicating that the pig was next. At the same time as he spoke, Caspian quickly ced an illusion array and a maze array around the unconscious disciple. In that way, people outside the formation could not see that a person was trapped here, and the person inside the formation could not easily escape. After all, it was not Caspian¡¯s mortal enemy. After thinking about it, Caspian still did not kill the disciple. Handsome immediately understood Caspian¡¯s hint, and it replied, ¡°I¡¯ve asked about it just now. This disciple is named Neil Brett, and he¡¯s in the same n as one of the Fauna Imperial Sect elders. He¡¯s also in the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Besides the monsters, his weapon of choice is a sword.¡± Caspian found a sixth-grade longsword from the loot just now. Handsome nced at it and answered, ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°Okay. From this moment on, I¡¯m Noah Brett,¡± Caspian said, ¡°One more thing, what¡¯s with the signal left by Fiona that he said just now?¡± Since Caspian knocked out a Fauna Imperial Sect disciple and pretended to be the guy, he would naturally drain all the usefulness of the person. ¡°Oh, I asked about this too!¡± Handsome was triumphant, and it added, ¡±He said that Fiona found disciples of other sects, but they don¡¯t seem to be very easy to deal with. Thus, she used Fauna Imperial Sect¡¯s special secret signal to mark the location, summoning the colleagues nearby to help.¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°Just as I expected. What¡¯s the direction and distance?¡± ¡°It should be¡­¡± Handsome pondered for a moment before pointing in a direction, saying, ¡°There!¡± Handsome continued, ¡°The distance is about 70 kilometers from here.¡± ¡°D*mn it!¡± Caspian¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Handsome asked anxiously. Caspian immediately grabbed the pig and ced it on his shoulder, dashing in the direction Handsome pointed. ¡°This direction and distance should be within the range where Jessica is at the moment!¡± Caspian took out the telepathic jade and sent a message while sprinting. After a long time, there was still no response. ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake. I should¡¯ve asked earlier.¡± Caspian¡¯s heart suddenly sank. Chapter 617 Chapter 617 If Jessica did not reply, it would surely mean that she was in trouble. Moreover, if she did not have time to send a message to Caspian asking for help, then the strongest possibilities were that she was ambushed, or even her opponents were too strong that she did not have a chance to call for assistance. After analyzing that, Caspian was suddenly filled with remorse. If he was not so obsessed with checking the loot first, if he was not so eager to use the Grand Log Needle¡­ Caspian already tasted loss, so he would never allow it to happen again. ¡°Jessica, wait for me!¡± Caspian did not hold back, and his strong figure showed unparalleled speed and strength. The trees along the way were blown apart by his impact, causing sawdust and broken woods to fly everywhere. Even the boulders blocking his way were smashed into pieces by his body. The thunderous roar spread far and wide, and it even made people think that it was a mad beast rampaging. The only thing that made Caspian feel hopeful was the golden sword-shaped logo did not appear in the sky yet, and Caspian hoped that it would not appear until he saw Jessica safe and sound. Handsome also sensed the crisis of the situation from Caspian¡¯s attitude, and its four hooves clung to Caspian¡¯s shoulders tightly, not saying a word. Caspian was initially still unaware of the exact location, but thankfully, Handsome was there to help. When Neil found out about Fiona¡¯s signal, he also mentioned the location and direction. Since Neil¡¯s Azure Moon Silver Wolf heard the information, it naturally told Handsome. Otherwise, Caspian would only know a rough estimation of Jessica¡¯s location, and it would probably be more troublesome to search the area. At Caspian¡¯s current speed, the distance of seventy kilometers could be reached in a short time. At the same time, Jessica turned over and hid under a raised rock in a rocky area. From that point of view, it was impossible to see the specific situation below, but Jessica knew it did not do much. Although it could block their sights, there was no way to block the sense of smell of the opponents¡¯ monsters. Jessica also suffered a little from the opponents¡¯ sudden attack despite responding in time. Later, the other side added reinforcements. Thebinations of two cultivators from the Fauna Imperial Sect and two powerful beasts could easily kill a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Hence, it was already remarkable that Jessica could still deal with the enemies. Nevertheless, it was also due to theplex terrain here. If Jessica were in an open in, she would probably be torn to shreds by the other party within a few minutes. ¡°But this isn¡¯t a long-term solution.¡± Jessica took a deep breath, trying hard to calm herself down. Before that, she sensed that there was a message from Caspian on the telepathic jade. However, she had no time to check it as she was on the run, finding an escape from the two cultivator- monster duos. Now that she finally got a chance to breathe, Jessica took out the telepathic jade and looked at it. There were only six words on it, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯m on my way.¡± In an instant, Jessica understood that Caspian knew that she was in danger. Such a tacit understanding made Jessica¡¯s heart surge with a hint of delightfulness, but the feeling did notst long as she soon heard a scream from above. ¡±D*mn it!¡± Jessica secretly cursed. The other side had two monsters. Among them, the female cultivator named Fiona Gregg had a golden eagle, which provided them with excellent eyesight from above. The other side saw the ce where Jessica hid several times before through the high-altitude reconnaissance. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The other male disciple named Casey Wind was a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm, and the wild beast he controlled was also a level six Two-Tailed Fox. The Two-Tailed Foxes were more cunning than other wild animals, and Jessica thought it was more tiring to deal with one Two-Tailed Fox than two humans and a golden eagle together. The moment Jessica heard the golden eagle¡¯s whistle, Jessica elerated and rushed toward the route she was optimistic about before. Then, almost as soon as she left the rock, a thunderous st sounded, and the stone that was nearly two stories high was directly split into four pieces. The male cultivator known as Casey held a golden saber and strode toward Jessica, shouting, ¡°Keep an eye on her!¡± Jessica turned her head and nced at the other party. When she saw Casey chased after her, she was about to turn a corner in front to avoid the other party¡¯s sight. However, Jessica suddenly had a hunch. Instead of running toward the corner, she jumped onto a rock in just a few steps, and she threw a few balls at the surroundings as fast as lightning. Crackle and rattle! These balls fell to the ground and burst instantly. In a sh, billowing thick smoke surged out, and the 100 meter radius was enveloped by the thick mist. ¡°Smoke balls! Ha! What a cheap trick!¡± Casey snorted. He growled, ¡°Fiona, it¡¯s up to you now!¡± ¡°Golden-Eyed Eagle!¡± Fiona shouted as she stood in the distance. The golden eagle in the sky suddenly swooped, and its wings pped violently. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! In an instant, airwaves rolled down in a frenzy from the sky, blowing away the surrounding smoke. Not only was the thick smoke blown away, but even ayer of the rock was chipped away, leaving traces on the surface as if a knife scraped it. However, Jessica was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Did she escape?¡± Fiona rushed over, looking around with a frown. ¡°She can¡¯t, and she¡¯s still here,¡± Casey answered confidently. Later, he put his fingers in his mouth and whistled. After a while, the Two-Tailed Fox with a tuft of white hair on its chin, which was probably taller than an adult, came out of the corner where Jessica was going to dash. In other words, if Jessica did not change her mind before and rushed over as nned, the Two-Tailed Fox would have been waiting for her! ¡°That Dark Moon Sect woman is still around here. Find her!¡± Casey ordered. A sharp glint shed in the Two-Tailed Fox¡¯s eyes, and it jumped abruptly, leaping to the rock where Jessica was before, and spit out. Immediately, a pale green smoke spewed out of its mouth. As soon as gas reached the surrounding rocks, they melted instantly as if they were snow under the scorching sun. The corroded rocks even burst intorge bubbles, which appeared terrifying. The Two-Tailed Fox kept releasing poisonous gas, whereas the Golden-Eyed Eagle stared down from the sky. At the same time, Casey and Fiona were also on full alert on the ground. These two cultivator-monster duos formed an inescapable, making Jessica feel a chill in her heart. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 Like Casey said, Jessica did not leave the area. Her original n was to cover the surroundings with thick smoke balls and find an opportunity to escape. Jessica¡®s judgment was not wrong before, and the Two-Tailed Fox, who never appeared, did indeed hide. However, she did not expect the Golden-Eyed Eagle to disperse the smoke so quickly. Not only that, but Casey also used such a fundamental measure to force her out. As time passed, more and more rocks were corroded into a slurry and fell to the ground, and the gory green poisonous fog got closer and closer to her. Jessica knew that if she did not go out again, it would be even worse for her if she came in contact with the poisonous fog. ¡°This is the only way. ¡± Then, Jessica took a deep breath, then held her breath. Swoosh! She shed her sword toward the Two-Tailed Fox on the highest rock. The sword light stabbed the rock at the foot of Two-Tailed Fox. In an instant, the sword light exploded into pieces along with the boulder. The Two-Tailed Fox screamed and was sted out by the shock wave generated by the explosion. When it fell, it smashed into several rocks. ¡°We found her!¡± Fiona eximed, and she mmed the whip in the direction where the sword light came from. Bang! The rock corroded by the poisonous fog and filled with holes immediately sted into powder with that whip. However, Jessica was still nowhere to be found. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Fiona was stunned. ¡°A decoy?¡± Casey grinned. Just as he finished speaking, Casey abruptly went in the opposite direction from which the sword light just appeared, and the golden saber in his hand suddenly cut out a golden glow in the air. ¡°The Golden Glow Cloud sh!¡± Crackle and rattle! The rocks along the way were all violently chopped and exploded instantly. When thest rock shattered, Jessica¡¯s slightly pale cheeks appeared behind the rock. She was only less than dozens of meters away from her nned position, but the golden light was close, and Fiona also threw a long whip to block her. In addition, Jessica also noticed from the corner of her eye that the Two-Tailed Fox that was knocked away disappeared again, and she did not know where it hid to sneak an attack. ¡°I can only fight with all my might now!¡± Jessica gritted her teeth and drew a longsword with her backhand again. The green sword light swiftly gave people a taste of growth and vitality of all things. ¡°Mid-rank Heaven Grade martial art! The Lush Hills Rain Sword!¡± The sword shook, and countless sword beams rushed toward Casey like dense spring rain. Although the sword lights were dense, its power did not weaken. In an instant, the overwhelming force with murderous intentions made Casey, who was the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, feel his hair standing on end, and a strong sense of crisis poured out of his heart. Without hesitation, Casey immediately retracted his saber, blocking himself with the de and activating the inscription pattern on the golden saber. ¡°The ck Tortoise Inscription!¡± Buzz! A faint light appeared on the surface of the golden saber, glowing like a huge tortoiseshell and blocking Casey. When the sword lights hit the golden light, it made crackling sounds. N?velDrama.Org ? content. In an instant, dazzling sparks exploded, blinding people¡¯s eyes. Casey also took a dozen steps back, shocked and angry. He did not expect the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple from the Dark Moon Sect to have such strength. In a sh, the murderous intent in his heart grew wilder. If Casey took the opportunity to destroy a genius in the Dark Moon Sect, it would be regarded as a contribution to the sect. At the thought of that, Casey shouted, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t let her escape!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Fiona screamed back in reply. When Fiona saw that Casey was actually forced back by the opponent, she was also shocked. Nheless, she was also relieved that she left a signal and found strong support. Otherwise, she might suffer a loss by just relying on herself. Then, Fiona decided to consume a magic pill, and she swung her whip violently at Jessica. Jessica groaned. Even though she managed to push Casey back, her spiritual Qi was fairly exhausted. As the cultivators at the second-stage Pulse Control Realm still could not store spiritual Qi in their bodies, they could only rely on the ones introduced into their bodies and used to temper their bodies. That move just now consumed 80% of the spiritual Qi in Jessica¡¯s body. If she did not take any magic pill, Jessica would not be able to make such a heavy blow in such a short time. ¡°Just go to hell already! Golden-Eyed Eagle, block her way!¡± Fiona yelled. The Golden-Eyed Eagle suddenly dived from the sky, and its wings moved violently again. Swoosh! Swoosh! In an instant, a hurricane rolled around, and the airflow in the area turned into des visible to the naked eye, shing toward Jessica. ¡°Swinging Body Method!¡± The light in Jessica¡¯s eyes condensed, her body moved slightly, and she did more than ten backflips in a row. One after another airflow des fell, and each of them shed at the position where Jessica stayed before. Soon, a row of neat knife marks appeared on the ground. Immediately, Jessica was forced back to the center of the encirclement of the two cultivator-monster duos. ¡°Where else can you go?!¡± Fiona grinned. She has worked with the Golden-Eyed Eagle for a long time, and when she saw the wild beast pushing Jessica back, she suddenly whipped her longsh, rolling up a silver vortex toward Jessica. Fiona did not know why she was disgusted with Jessica the moment she saw her. Perhaps it was because of the other party¡¯s beauty or the other party¡¯s unattainable temperament. However, there was one more reason now, the opponent¡¯s strength was beyond her expectations. When Jessica saw the silver vortex rolling toward her, her eyes suddenly lit up. Fiona noticed the light in Jessica¡¯s eyes, and her scalp went numb. She suddenly had a feeling that the other party¡¯s w was revealed on purpose, just to trick herself. At that moment, Fiona watched as Jessica shed at her. She did not use any martial skill, but just an ordinary sword. However, Fiona felt an unprecedented sense of danger rushing toward her as if her internal organs were grabbed by a big invisible hand, and it would burst at any time. ¡°The Glorious Dragon!¡± Boom! A waterfall-like me suddenly erupted from Jessica¡¯s longsword. In a sh, the surrounding air was burned and copsed. The silver long whip vortex was swiftly prated by the me and exploded fiercely, and the fiery red glow with a murderous hint was about to engulf Fiona. Fiona did not expect that Jessica had such a mean. For a moment, she was so frightened by the roaring me that she could not move, and she stared at the fire as it was about to burn her into ashes. Chapter 619 Chapter 619 Just when Fiona thought she was doomed, she suddenly felt someone grab and tug on her waist. In that instant, Fiona¡¯s figure rose into the air, and the Glorious Dragon¡¯s me exploded violently where she stood before with a bang. The entire void seemed to have been blown up, and the billowing hot waves surged to the surroundings nonstop like melting steel, which was a terrifying sight. When Fiona saw that, she only felt her heart pounding wildly. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The feeling of escaping death made her knees weak. Then, she turned and found that Casey saved her at the critical moment. ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you, Casey.¡± Fiona still trembled when she spoke. She knew that if it were not for Casey, she would either be dead or severely injured. At the thought of that, Fiona was filled with fear, yet she also resented Jessica. On the other hand, Jessica sighed with regret as the Glorious Dragon was one of her trump cards in thepetition. High-level inscription patterns could not be drawn on inscription papers, so Caspian carved the pattern on her longsword a few days ago. Only Jessica and Caspian knew about the matter. Initially, Jessica thought she would not have a chance to use the Glorious Dragon. However, she unexpectedly revealed it before she even entered the Pantheon. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for that guy, this woman would no longer be a threat to me,¡¯ Jessica sighed again in her heart. The pressure of fighting with one less person or one more person was significant. If Casey was the only one left, Jessica believed that even if she could not escape, she could use all her strengths and persisted until Caspian arrived. As long as Caspian was there and joined forces, there was no reason to be afraid of Casey anymore. Unfortunately, it was only wishful thinking, and such a good opportunity like just now would probably never appear again. ¡°You still have more tricks under your sleeves,¡± Casey¡¯s eyes burned as he stared at Jessica¡¯s longsword, saying, ¡°Is that a high-level inscription?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Jessica snorted. ¡°It¡¯s mine now!¡± There was a greedy look on Casey¡¯s face. Then, he suddenly roared, opened his arms, and rushed toward Jessica like a massive bat. Jessica was shocked, and she raised her sword in response. However, she suddenly noticed a faint smile on Casey¡¯s face. In that instant, Jessica¡¯s heart froze. The Two-Tailed Fox! The Two-Tailed Fox did not appear for some time since she knocked it off the rock! Jessica swiftly turned around and jumped to the side with her fastest speed Without any hesitation. At the same time, she felt a gust of wind behind her. Swoosh! The moment Jessica leaped away, the Two-Tailed Fox suddenly appeared behind where she just stood, opening its mouth and spitting out a greenish poisonous mist. Puff! Puff! Puff! As the rock Jessica stood on just now was sprayed with the poisonous gas, it immediately turned into hot mud, surging like boiling water. It was indeed a horrifying view. ¡°How dare you sneak an attack?!¡± When Jessica thought of how life would be worse than death if the poisonous mist reached her, she was instantly furious. ¡°As long as you¡¯re dead, no one will know I ambushed you.¡± Casey grinned and flung his long sleeve at Jessica. Swoosh! A pitch -ck steel w suddenly flew out like a ck lightning bolt, mming into Jessica¡¯s chest. He also used the steel w just now to save Fiona. Jessica shed the w with her sword. nk! The sparks flew in all directions. However, just as Jessica was puzzled why the steel w seemed powerless, it exploded, and a cloud of white powder scattered all around. As Jessica was caught off guard, she took a deep breath in. She was startled and hurriedly shed the steel w with her sword. Then, she stepped back more than dozens of meters, sniffed the back of her hand stained with powder, and her face dropped. ¡°Qi breaker!¡± Qi breaker could block the spiritual Qi in a cultivator¡¯s body from flowing for two hours. As a cultivator at the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm, Jessica could not store spiritual Qi in her body but could only guide the spiritual Qi. Therefore, the Qi breaker was like a nightmare as once the spiritual Qi could not be operated, the techniques the cultivators mastered could not be used, and the power of the martial arts would be greatly reduced. To a certain extent, they turned from cultivators to strong warriors. Jessica could not believe that Casey would use the Qi breaker, and she was instantly anxious and fuming. If Jessica were truly not as skillful as Casey, she would not mind losing. However, not only was he in a higher realm, he even chose to use such indiscriminate means. Even if Casey won, Jessica would feel indignant. Jessica took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down, uttering through her gritted teeth, ¡°How shameless!¡± She knew very well that if she were anxious or troubled, she would just fall into the other party¡¯s n. The only chance of survival was to calm herself down. ¡°Dear junior, you have a lot of tricks under your sleeves, and I¡¯m only looking out for myself. Didn¡¯t you see how Fiona almost fell for your trick?¡± When Casey saw the Qi breaker take effect, he was not in a hurry and even started smiling. On the other hand, Fiona¡¯s expression turned even gloomier and more resentful as she red at Jessica when she heard those words. Judging from her appearance, Fiona wanted to tear a piece of Jessica. ¡°Besides¡­¡± Casey pointed to the Autumn Waters Sword in Jessica¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that should be a ninth-grade weapon. Not many cultivators own such a weapon during Pulse Control Realm. What¡¯s more, there¡¯s a high-level inscription pattern on it.¡± Casey did not hide the greed in his tone at all. Then, he smiled. ¡±How about this? You and I, we¡¯re not mortal enemies, so why don¡¯ t you give me this sword and your storage bags, and I promise not to hurt a single hair on your body. I¡¯ll even swear it on my ancestors¡¯ graves. What do you say?¡± ¡°Then your junior, Fiona, will cut me into pieces, right?¡± Jessica retorted coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re not the one doing it, it¡¯s not a vition of your oath.¡± Casey¡¯s expression froze. In truth, Jessica spoke his mind. He would first trick Jessica into handing over the Autumn Waters Sword and then let Fiona attack her. In that way, Fiona would owe Casey a favor for letting her vent her anger. After all, he did save Fiona¡¯s life. By making her owe him another favor, Casey could use these as a reason to have a good time with Fiona. Even though Fiona was average-looking, Casey had his eyes on her for a long time as she was a curvy woman. Unexpectedly, his little n was exposed by Jessica. Casey became annoyed, and he shouted, ¡°The Qi breaker has now taken effect, and you¡¯re powerless. Since you¡®re choosing the hard way, don¡¯t me me for being rude! It¡¯s easy to take the longsword in your hand!¡± Chapter 620 Chapter 620 ¡°Then try it!¡± Jessica gritted her teeth, took out something from her storage bag, held it in her hand, and sneered. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of death,e and try it!¡± ¡°The Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine!¡± When Casey saw what Jessica held, he gasped and stopped in his tracks. ¡°Casey, don¡¯t believe her!¡± Fiona screamed, ¡°The Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s weapons, and the disciples in the sect have to pay a great price to obtain them. How could it appear in the hands of a Dark Moon Sect disciple? Which Dark Moon Sect disciple is so stupid to give another sect disciple their hard-earned contribution points to help others!¡± Fiona just wanted to kill Jessica to vent her anger. As for the Autumn Waters Sword and inscription pattern, she could not care about them at all. Hence, when she saw Casey hesitating, Fiona became anxious. Despite being at the moment of life and death, Jessica was calmed while saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just try it and see if I¡¯ll die alone or if we¡¯ll die together.¡± Casey was originally swayed by Fiona¡¯s words, but when he saw Jessica¡¯s attitude, he hesitated again. Jessica was too calm, and she did not seem to be faking herposure. It would be great if the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine were fake, but if Jessica truly had it¡­ Casey did not dare to imagine the consequences. He looked at Jessica, gritting his teeth hard. ¡°Casey¡­¡± Fiona wanted to urge Casey. ¡±Shut up! Why aren¡¯t you going instead?!¡± Casey roared as he was annoyed by her urging. ¡°I¡­¡± Fiona was frightened, but the indignation in her heart prevailed. Soon, Fiona forced herself to take a deep breath and straightened her neck ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. At most, I¡®ll only lose my assistive monster, and I can still catch another once I return to the sect. Golden-Eyed Eagle, cut off her hands for me. I¡¯d like to see how she¡¯ll hold the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine!¡± After receiving the master¡¯s order, the Golden-Eyed Eagle¡¯s clear whistle could be heard instantly from mid-air. After circling for a few rounds, the eagle was about to pounce when it found an opportunity. Jessica felt hopeless. She hoped to dy time with the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine as she believed Caspian would rush over in time. However, she did not expect that Fiona would be so crazy. For the sake of killing her, Fiona was willing to give up the beast that she cultivated since young. Although she was not a Fauna Imperial Sect disciple, Jessica also heard that it was tough and challenging for Fauna Imperial Sect disciples to cultivate the assistive beasts. After the beasts were caught, they could be used for oneself by erasing the spiritual consciousness. However, such wild animals were just marites with limited strength. A powerful assistive beast must be cultivated from an early age. During the period, the part of its spiritual knowledge that was bad for its master or that produced self- awareness should be constantly erased so that it would be loyal to its master. In the process, countless monsters wouldpletely be fools because they could not stand the kind of torture. In the end, only about 1 in 50 wild beasts could be the assistive beast by the owner¡¯s side. Moreover, assistive beasts were equivalent to the right-hand man for Fauna Imperial Sect disciples. At that moment, Fiona would choose to cut off her arm just to kill Jessica, which indeed surprised Jessica. When Jessica saw the Golden-Eyed Eagle flew downward, she showed a sad smile. With her character, she naturally would not make anypromise. Since the other party wanted her dead and took her weapon, Jessica would rather use the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine to destroy herself than let the other party seed. ¡®Casper, you gave the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine to me because you wanted me to kill the enemy, but none of us expected it to be used to end my life. I¡¯m really¡­ Sorry¡­¡¯ The thought of Casper made Jessica¡¯s heart hurt as if a knife stabbed it, and she only felt her chest ache badly between her breaths. At that moment, a figure suddenly came running from a distance. At first nce, the person was still far away, but the other party was close at hand in the blink of an eye. When she saw someoneing, Jessica thought it was Caspian. However, it turned out to be an unknown Fauna Imperial Sect disciple, and Jessica¡¯sst ray of hope disappeared. When Casey and Fiona saw someoneing, they thought it was Jessica¡¯s help from the Dark Moon Sect at first, but they were relieved to see that it was one of their sect-mates. Nheless, they were still shocked when they saw the disciple. ¡°Neil, how did you get hurt so badly!¡± Casey was taken aback when he saw the blood on Neil¡¯s chest and face as he ran over. Fiona also did not care about dealing with Jessica anymore, and she hurriedly turned her head to look. Neil was in the same n as one of the powerful Fauna Imperial Sect elders, and they were naturally willing to form a good rtionship with him. ¡°Someone from the¡­ Heavenly Stars Sect¡­ Coming¡­¡± Neil stumbled and said hoarsely. His voice was slightly different from usual, but it was normal as he was severely injured, so Casey and Fiona did not pay too much attention to it.N?velDrama.Org ? content. On the other hand, when Jessica heard the other party¡¯s words, she showed a hint of surprise in her eyes and looked at Neil from a distance. ¡°Which Heavenly Stars Sect disciple is so vicious, that they¡¯d seriously injure Neil?!¡± Fiona¡®s eyes were red, and no one knew if it was out of sincerity or pretense. Then, she added, ¡°Neil, just wait. I¡¯ll help you get revenge once I solve this problem!¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ Cough¡­¡± Just as Neil said that, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. Jessica¡¯s body trembled slightly, and she stared at Neil, who just arrived, with doubts, confusion, puzzlement, and surprise in her eyes. After Fiona finished speaking, she turned and walked toward Jessica with a grim face. However, Neil¡¯s coughing suddenly got worse, and arge amount of blood spurted out of his mouth. His body swayed, and he fell into Casey¡¯s arms. Casey reached for Neil subconsciously, but he immediately felt something was wrong when he caught Neil. The other party appeared weak, yet he fell on him with such a huge force like a violent beast. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± After years of fighting, Casey instinctively sensed that something was up, and he quickly stepped back and pushed Neil away. Just then, he saw Neil suddenly look up and grin at him. The other party¡¯s eyes were clear, and there was no hint of weakness and pain as before! ¡±You¡­¡± Casey suddenly felt a chill all over his body, and his blood was about to freeze. ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± A sharp light shed in Neil¡¯s eyes, and he opened his mouth, spitting out a white light. Bang! The lightning was so close that Casey did not have time to react. Even if he did, he could not avoid it. In a sh, the thunder sted Casey away, causing him to be unable to move. At that time, Neil rushed up without giving the opponent a chance to recover, and he swung the giant sword the size of a door that suddenly appeared in his hand, mming down. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 The change happened in a blink of an eye, and Casey could not do anything about it. Let alone to respond, his brain seemed to be nk at the moment. After all, who would have thought that a fellow sect-mate would attack him, and it was even a severely injured disciple. The Wave-Breaking Sword was re-engraved with three inscription patterns, showing unprecedented sharpness. Swoosh! Both of Casey¡¯s legs were cut off. Swoosh! Swoosh! Casey¡¯s arms were shed away too. When the bloody Casey fell to the ground, he already passed out, and the storage bag on his body was also taken away. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Fiona finally heard the movements, and she turned around. Then, she saw an unbelievable scene at a nce, the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm Casey was shaved into a human baton. On the other hand, the Two-Tailed Fox was eager to rush toward Neil, wanting to protect its master. To no one¡®s surprise, the fox was shed into half from the middle by the giant sword. It appeared extremely symmetrical with half of its body and a tail. ¡°Neil, what are you doing?!¡± Fiona was stunned and quickly eximed. As she turned her back, she did not see that Jessica lowered her hand with the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine, and her eyes were full of tears of surprise. After staring at Neil for a while, Fiona swiftly recovered her senses and shouted, ¡°Neil, what type of weapon are you holding?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the weapon to kill you! How dare you touch my woman?! Go to hell!¡± Neil, who was on the verge of death just a moment ago, now imposed like a tiger. He stepped forward, showing infinite power, and raised his giant sword as he shed toward Fiona. ¡°Your woman?!¡± Fiona screamed. However, her reaction was fairly quick as she realized the truth, and she shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not Neil!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Swoosh! The Wave-Breaking Sword turned into a sharp beam and split Fiona in half instantly. Fiona¡¯s left and right eyes looked at each other in the air, and both saw a look of horror from the other eyeball. At that time, Jessica eximed and reminded, ¡±Don¡¯t let the Golden-Eyed Eagle escape!¡± In mid-air, the Golden-Eyed Eagle saw its master being killed, and it shrieked, pping its wings as it tried to escape. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you now!¡± Neil roared. No one saw where he grabbed a little white pig, and he suddenly threw the pig-like stone toward the Golden-Eyed Eagle. Even though the Golden-Eyed Eagle was fast, the little white pig flew out faster. In a sh, the little pig was already behind the Golden-Eyed Eagle. The cute little white pig, which was originally only the size of two fists, suddenly became dozens of timesrger in mid-air, and its face alone wasparable to a water tank. The huge pig opened its mouth and took half of the Golden-Eyed Eagle into its mouth in one bite, and then it dragged the eagle down together. There was a look of boundless horror in the Golden-Eyed Eagle¡¯s eyes, and it kept wailing and pping its wing, trying to break free. However, it was pointless. The huge white pig tilted its neck a few times in mid-air, and the Golden-Eyed Eagle disappeared into the big white pig¡¯s mouth at speed visible to the naked eye. Just when Jessica thought that the big white pig was going to fall to its death, it shrank when it was about tond, turning into a cute little white pig. Then, it became a ray of white light and flew to Neil¡¯s shoulder. If Jessica still did not know who Neil was, she would be an absolute fool. When she saw the other party looking at her, Jessica hurriedly approached him, eyeing the person up and down, and asked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± Jessica would not me Caspian foringte as she knew he would not purposely drag the time. Moreover, Jessica was confident that Caspian must have rushed over when he knew she was in trouble. Neil reached out and grabbed his face, and a mask covered with patterns suddenly appeared in his hand. Then, the face returned to Caspian¡¯s original appearance. ¡°I was a littlete, but luckily I stopped you in time,¡± Caspian smiled and hugged Jessica¡¯s waist. The thought that Jessica would use the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine to end her life just now made Caspian feel a little scared. If he waste, Caspian would be left with lifelong regret. ¡°I won¡¯t do this next time.¡± Jessica was a little embarrassed, and she added, ¡°But there was no better way at the time. Why don¡¯t you keep protecting from now onward? Because¡­ Because you said I was your¡­¡± Jessica, who rarely blushed, was flushed. When she thought of Caspian saying that she was his woman, Jessica felt her cheeks warming and her heart pounding hard as the feeling of sweetness and bashfulness spread in her. ¡°Okay, it won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡± Just as Jessica lowered her head and yed with her fingers, Caspian¡¯s voice sounded from above her head. The next moment, she felt the hand around her waist suddenly tighten. Unprepared, Jessica was pulled into Caspian¡¯s embrace. In Jessica¡¯s memory, that was the first time Caspian hugged her so tightly. For a while, she even forgot to breathe, causing her to be somewhat dizzy. After Caspian released her, Jessica¡¯s mind was still nk, and she only remembered the other party¡¯s strong arms and solemn promise. After a while, Jessica came back to her senses, her cheeks were still red, and she whispered, ¡°If you hug me a little longer, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Jessica¡¯s voice was as soft as a kitten, making others feel distressed yet also melting their hearts. After saying that, Jessica opened her arms and wrapped them around Caspian¡¯s waist, fully resting on his chest. Handsome stood on Caspian¡¯s shoulder and pouted. ¡°You¡¯re both so gross!¡± After saying that, Handsome leaped and appeared in front of Fiona and the Two-Tailed Fox. With a few bites, the pig swallowed the corpses that were split in half. In a short time, Handsome devoured two monsters and a cultivator in a row, and the pig narrowed its eyes with satisfaction. Caspian originally disagreed with Handsome¡¯s casual devouring of cultivators on Thousands Spirits Ind. After all, if the six major sects found out about it, it would surely cause never-ending troubles. However, now that the other party ate the corpses yet it seemed that there was no problem, so he did not bother. After hugging Jessica for a while, both of them could not help but feel a love that they did not have in the past. Although they had each other¡¯s figure in their hearts before that, none of them ever took the initiative to confess or actively confirm their rtionship. However, the situation changed. Jessica¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were filled with joy as if her longing was finally fulfilled. After separating from Caspian, she nced around and noticed that Casey was lying on the ground. Then, Jessica said in confusion, ¡°Eh? That guy¡¯s still alive?¡± Chapter 622 Chapter 622 Casey was now soaked in a pool of blood, with both legs broken below the knee and both hands missing, staring at Jessica with hatred. ¡°Him?¡± Caspian sneered, ¡°Jessica, go and pack up the spoils. Some things aren¡¯t suitable for you to seeter.¡± ¡°Brat, I know who you are! You¡¯re Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s Casper Montgomery! I can¡¯t believe you own the Thousand Cursed Mask! You can¡¯t hide this!¡± When Casey saw Caspian staring at him, he gritted his teeth. Then, after a pause, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. I won¡¯t tell you anything!¡± ¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± Then, Caspian snapped his fingers, ¡°Handsome, drag him to that side.¡± In an instant, Casey watched in fear as a giant white pig head asrge as a basin dragged him by his hair toward a small mound not far away. The pain on his scalp from the pulling made Casey want to curse. After all, he knew that he could not escape death today, so he might as well just make himself happy before dying. However, before Casey could even utter a word, Handsome¡¯s hooves identally stepped on his abdomen. The pain swiftly caused him to choke on the anger he was about to vent, and Casey coughed so much that he felt like his lungs were about to be torn apart. After a while, Caspian walked over andid out a fantasy array and a Sound Vacuum Array. Jessica watched the scene from afar. She knew that Caspian interrogated Casey about something and also vented her anger on her behalf, but the scene might be gory and cruel, so Caspian did not let her watch. After realizing that, Jessica ignored them but went to pick up Fiona¡¯s storage bag ording to Caspian¡¯s instructions. Then, she waited for Caspian toe back to check After about two hours, the fantasy array and Sound Vacuum Array were removed. Casey was gone by now, and only Caspian and a contented Handsome appeared in front of Jessica. As for where Casey went, Jessica could also imagine what happened from Handsome¡®s constantly moving cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting.¡± When Caspian came over, he threw Casey¡¯s storage bag to Jessica. ¡°This kid was stubborn, but no matter how difficult he was, he still spilled everything.¡± Jessica was not going to ask Caspian what information he got out of Casey since they were from different sects despite having an intimate rtionship. What Caspian asked must be good news for Heavenly Stars Sect, and it might make it difficult for Caspian if she questioned it. However, what Jessica did not expect was that before she took the initiative to ask, Caspian already spilled everything. The information was about the strength in realms and characteristics of each of the nine disciples of the Fauna Imperial Sect, and Caspian understood the information about Casey even more thoroughly. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay to tell me this?¡± Jessica blinked and asked. She was happy that Caspian shared the information with her, but she was worried that it would cause trouble for Caspian. ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect should reward me,¡± Caspianughed, ¡°Because I told a Dark Moon Sect disciple the secret about the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples, which is equivalent to winning a helping hand to deal with the Fauna Imperial Sect.¡± Jessica smiled when she heard that. ¡°Oh, right! Were you hit by the Qi breaker before?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m fine now,¡± Jessica replied. ¡±Casey is surely despicable for using the Qi breaker.¡± Caspian opened Casey¡¯s storage bag and searched through it. After a while, he found two identical tiny bottles. Caspian opened and nced at the content, and it contained a Qi breaker. Judging from the amount left in these two full bottles, Casey probably used less than one-twentieth to deal with Jessica. Caspian handed one of the bottles of Qi breaker to Jessica and said, ¡°Casey¡¯s immoral to use this kind of thing. It¡¯s like using poison. However, the Qi breaker is really good for self-defense. Remember one thing when you use the Qi breaker.¡± ¡°What is it?¡®¡¯ Jessica asked curiously. ¡°Kill the enemy as soon as possible, and don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± After that, Caspian checked Casey and Fiona¡¯s storage bags again. Except for the Beast Controller te and sharp weapons, they only had precious medicines on them. However, the medicinal pills possessed by Fauna Imperial Sect disciples were different from those of other sect disciples as they had more pills that provided an instant boost of Qi and strength. Nheless, these medicines were probably not for the disciples¡¯ consumption but their assistive beasts. Among them, Caspian also discovered that Casey had a precious medicine that looked very strange. The pill was the size of a fist and was ced in a special ss bottle, which had no opening. That was to say, it was necessary to break the ss bottle to take out the pill. He could also feel a violent and monstrous aura emanating from the medicinal pill. As Caspian never saw the medicine pill before, he turned to Jessica with inquiring eyes. ¡°Beast-Merging Pill!¡± Jessica¡¯s face changed instantly when she saw the medicine pill, and she exined, ¡°Before participating in thispetition, Master told me that Fauna Imperial Sect has a kind of secret medicine, which is red and stored in an airtight container. The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple and the assistive monster will each consume half of the medicine, and they¡¯ll turn into a half-human and half-demon state with extraordinary power in a short time.¡± ¡°Having the cultivator¡¯s mind, martial skills, and magic, but also the power, agility, and blood of a monster,¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and murmured. ¡°Yes,¡± Jessica nodded solemnly and added, ¡°Master told me that if a Fauna Imperial Sect disciple takes this medicine during thepetition, then he must be desperate. If I¡¯m in such a situation, I must run as fast as possible. If I can¡¯t escape¡­¡± Jessica smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°Then there¡¯s only death as no one can survive the ws of the half-human half-demon. Although Master didn¡¯t say it clearly, I understood what she meant. A peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm Fauna Imperial Sect can easily tear apart four enemies in the same realm once consuming the Beast-Merging Pill. If you want to defeat him, you¡¯ll need at least seven to ten cultivators of the same realm. Even if you win in the end, it will be a tragic victory.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, handling Casey first was the right choice.¡± Caspian nodded. Caspian also finally understood why Casey looked at him with such a resentful gaze at hisst breath. Casey had such a potent weapon that could reverse a life and death situation, yet he did not have the chance to use it and was already severely injured by the enemy. In the end, Casey died with such grievance, and anyone would feel as indignant as him too. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Then I¡¯ll put this thing away first.¡± Caspian reached out and grabbed the Beast-Merging Pill in his hand, about to put it away. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 When Jessica saw that, she immediately warned Caspian, ¡°You must never take it!¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Caspian looked at Jessica, puzzled. When he heard Jessica exining the Beast-Merging Pill just now, he did have the idea of using the as a life-saving trump card. As for the monster of choice, he had Little Candy, the Mirage White Tiger. Even though Candy was still weak, Caspian did not n to use the precious pill now. Besides using the Beast-Merging Pill, Caspian still had the natural advantage of winning against the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples. The Beast-Merging Pill insisted that the cultivators and monsters who consumed it must at least have a mutual understanding of the mind to exert the maximum power. The requirement was normal. If a cultivator randomly grabbed a monster and forcefully put half of the medicine into the beast¡¯s mouth, the beast would be very resistant from its core. When the timees, let alone exert extreme power, it would be impressive if there was no rejection reaction. The disciples of the Fauna Imperial Sect could use the Beast-Merging Pill naturally because their assistive beasts cultivated since childhood, and their rebellious consciousness was constantly wiped out. Hence, theypletely obeyed their masters. Therefore, let alone having the Beast-Merging Pill, even if these Fauna Imperial Sect disciples wanted their assistive beasts to die, these monsters would not hesitate either. On the other hand, Caspian¡¯s advantage was the rtionship he cultivated with Little Candy through spending time together daily. To a certain extent, they were with each other from the first day Little Candy was born, and Caspian was by its side as it grew up. Thus, Caspian yed the role of both father and mother to Little Candy. Even though Little Candy was still young, its realm was low, and its mind was not enlightened, but compared to the spiritual connection, Caspian and Little Candy¡®s attachment established through emotions was not weaker than that of Fauna Imperial Sect disciples and their assistive beasts. Due to that, Caspian had ns to use the Beast-Merging Pill as his life-saving hole card. However, Jessica¡¯s intense reaction surprised Caspian. Nheless, he quickly recovered his senses and asked, ¡°Will there be adverse consequences?¡± ¡°Very serious,¡± Jessica replied dryly, ¡°After taking Beast-Merging Pill, either the cultivator or monster will die. Furthermore, once they arebined, they can never be separated again.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Caspian was shocked. Never be separated again, and one side would surely die. In other words, they must maintain the half-human half-monster form, and it was uncertain whether it was the cultivator or the beast who controlled the body. No matter which side it was, they were bound to face an incredibly tragic fate in the future. Being half-human and half-demon implied that since it was impossible to cultivate all the cultivation techniques and supernatural powers of human cultivators, it also lost the powerful body unique to monsters. Furthermore, such a lifeform should not exist in the world. If it could not protect itself, it would be killed by human cultivators and monsters. ¡°That¡¯s the reason¡­¡± Caspian frowned. He was somewhat indignant. The Beast-Merging Pill was a formidable weapon, just like the terrifying of the Killer Waves and Earthquakes Mine from Heavenly Stars Sect. However, ordinary people would not be able to handle the consequences. ¡°Are there any special cases?¡± Caspian asked, but he was afraid that Jessica would be worried, and added, ¡°I promise you I won¡¯t take it, but I¡¯m still a little curious. Is there a merging where no one died in the end, or where they manage to separate again?¡± Jessica held Caspian¡¯s hand and answered in a soft tone, ¡°There are special cases, but I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s only one person in the Fauna Imperial Sect who did it.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Caspian was curious. ¡°One of the outstanding figures of the Fauna Imperial Sect. If you have the chance, you¡¯ll meet him. He¡¯s still in a half-human and half-beast form, sharing his body with his imperial beast.¡± Jessica thought for a while and continued, ¡°But Master didn¡¯t go into detail about it, and she didn¡¯t know exactly what the situation was. In short, the Fauna Imperial Sect seemed to be quite secretive about this matter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caspian replied. Then, he saw Jessica take a step forward. That time, Jessica took the initiative to hug him. ¡°Casper, I just don¡¯t want you to have an ident,¡± Jessica said softly. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t eat this medicinal pill,¡± Caspian answered with a smile. Caspian was used to thinking of various possible matters before encountering problems and then making countermeasures. If it was time to take the pill, it meant that he was really at the end of the road. If Caspian had to walk that path, it would not make much difference to take the Beast-Merging Pill. The two embraced quietly for a moment, and Jessica looked up at Caspian, saying, ¡°Now that we¡¯ve reunited, what are you going to do next? Casey¡¯s identity¡­¡± When Caspian took Casey to interrogate, Jessica roughly guessed Caspian¡¯s next n. First, he asked about the identity of the Fauna Imperial Sect participating disciples, their rtionship with each other, Casey¡¯s habits, and the exercises they learned. Then, he would use the Thousand Cursed Mask to pretend to be Casey. If that was the case, Jessica must be separated from Caspian again. Otherwise, if Caspian appeared as Casey and stayed by Jessica¡¯s side all the time, it would be suspicious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave you for these few days. Besides, I still have to do some preparations if I¡¯m going to pretend to be Casey.¡± Caspian gently stroked Jessica¡¯s back with his palm. Even through the veiled dress, Caspian could still feel the temperature of Jessica¡¯s body. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jessica¡¯s body froze slightly, and her cheeks flushed again. However, instead of breaking free, she buried her head in Caspian¡¯s chest ¡°Moreover, what happened this time gave me a big warning, so I n to increase your strength a little more. In this case, I can feel more at ease when we separate.¡± ¡°How?¡± Jessica asked curiously, forcing her heart to beat slower. ¡°By improving your realm,¡± Caspian said, ¡°You¡¯re now an entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. With your Pure Jade Physique cultivation speed, it won¡¯t take long for you to advance to the mid-level or even peak second-stage as long as the conditions are sufficient. Once your realm has improved, you won¡¯t be in much danger if you meet a simr situation as today. Besides, I¡®ll also prepare a few things for you, and I¡¯ll ask Handsome to apany you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not your helper,¡± Handsome snarled. ¡°It speaks?¡± Jessica stared at Handsome in shock. ¡°It knows a lot of things, not just eating and talking. If Handsome¡¯s there, it won¡¯t be as dangerous as this time when you encounter a disciple of the Fauna Imperial Sect.¡± Caspian sounded confident, and despite not knowing why Caspian was so assured, Jessica instinctively trusted himpletely. ¡°But there¡¯s a problem,¡± Jessica pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Thousands Spirits Ind is rtively rich in spiritual Qi, but it¡¯s not enough for me to advance. Moreover, the spirit stones I carry are insufficient.¡± Chapter 624 Chapter 624 Caspian chuckled. ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be enough by using spirit stones, but it shouldn¡¯t be if you use spirit jades.¡± After Caspian said that, he opened his palm. In an instant, six spirit jades were neatly stacked in his hand. The rich and pure spiritual Qi quickly made the surrounding air moist like nectar. When Jessica took a breath, she felt reborn. Jessica took a closer look and could not help but exim, ¡°Spirit jades!¡± However, she quickly reacted and waved her hands immediately, ¡°No, I can¡¯t ept this. Casper, this is too precious. You must be useful yourself instead of giving it to me.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°I nned to give you these six spirit jades a long time ago. The incident this time only strengthened my idea even more.¡± Then, Caspian paused for a moment, looking at Jessica¡¯s beautiful face, and he added in a serious tone, ¡°In the future, I can¡¯t be with you at all times, so I don¡¯t want anything regretful to happen again. This is the only thing I can do now, but it¡¯ll get betterter.¡± Caspian¡¯s clear eyes showed a hint of determination and seriousness, instantly hitting the softest part of Jessica¡¯s part. When they were still in Evergreen Town, Caspian also wanted to protect her, which moved her. His actions bewitched her until now, and she would never forget the young man again. ¡±I¡­ I¡­¡± Jessica still hesitated. After all, Jessica naturally understood the preciousness of spirit jades as she was the personal disciple of a Dark Moon Sect elder. Although the spiritual Qi contained in a piece of spirit jade was said to be worth thousands of spiritual stones, it was not the case. Even if a thousand ordinary spirit stones were stacked together, the purity of the spiritual Qi was iparable to that of a piece of spiritual jade. Moreover, Caspian was directly giving her six pieces of spiritual jades. Jessica was stunned by Caspian¡¯s generosity, but she was also touched. When Caspian noticed that Jessica was still indecisive, he chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve already dered that you¡¯re mine before. If I don¡¯t treat you better, other people might gossip about it.¡± Jessica¡¯s cheeks were instantly reddened again. Then, she lowered her head and whispered in a soft voice, ¡°You said that, but I didn¡¯t agree to it.¡± Even though Jessica said she did not agree to it, the bashful and timid joy in her eyes was noticeable even by fools. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk nonsense. Including today, there are still fifteen days before the gathering at Pantheon. In these fifteen days, you must improve as soon as possible. It¡¯s best if you can absorb these six pieces of spirit jades. If the spiritual Qi is not enough, I¡¯ll find a way,¡± Caspian said, ¡°I¡¯ll also apany you during this time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jessica nodded. She was still a decisive person after all, and since she made up her mind, she naturally would not drag it any longer. The incident of being cornered by Casey and Fiona also sounded an rm in her heart, and Jessica did not wish for it to happen again. The road to immortality was a long one, and Jessica wanted to walk side by side with Caspian, so it was necessary to catch up with each other¡¯s footsteps, which was simr to how Lucy would work hard for Jessica too. For Caspian, she would also quickly improve herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My Pure Jade Physique won¡¯t let you down.¡± Jessica smiled confidently. The two did not waste any more time. As a Heavenly Stars Sect disciple, Caspian skillfully built up the spiritual Qi gathering formation needed for cultivation. With the spirit jades as the center of the formation, a spiritual rain instantly began to fall in the formation. From a distance, the area appeared hazy, as if it rained. However, both Caspian and Jessica knew that the rain and fog were all manifestations of spiritual Qi that were too strong and condensed into a liquid, and cultivating in such a ce would surely save effort and lead to better results. Furthermore, Jessica¡¯s cultivation speed due to her Pure Jade Physique was unimaginable for ordinary people. Jessica and Caspian did not move from the area in the next three days. Instead, Jessica practiced in the spiritual Qi gathering formation, while Caspian devoured the surrounding spiritual flowers and grasses whileprehending Casey¡¯s martial art, the Golden Glow Cloud sh. As there was nothing special about the Earth Grade martial skill, it only took Caspian four hours to master itpletely. That was also rted to why the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples focused on their assistive beasts and less on themselves. Their techniques and fighting methods destined them to be unable to cultivate too advanced martial arts and spells. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Three dayster, with the surge of the surrounding spiritual tide, Jessica sessfully rose to a level, reaching the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. She did not spend much time and spirit jades for the progress. Jessica only consumed two spirit jades¡¯ spiritual Qi to raise her realm. However, what impressed Caspian was that Jessica only needed two days to absorb the two spirit jades fully. Caspian, who mastered the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, could not even do it. After asking Jessica, Caspian found out that it was also the effect of Pure Jade Physique. Pure Jade Physique could not only make her cultivate speedily but also absorb spiritual Qi ten times faster than ordinary practitioners. Even the spiritual Qi required for ascension was less than that of ordinary cultivators, and she would also be stronger than other cultivators after the promotion. Another reason why Jessica leveled up in just three days that time was that she was already on the brink of ascension. With the spirit jades provided by Caspian, it was just a natural step forward. Once Caspian learned that, he could not help but sigh in awe. Pure Jade Physique was indeed one of the eight fastest and easiest physiques to cultivate, and it lived up to its reputation. In the next few days, Caspian stayed true to himself. When he and Jessica rushed to Pantheon together, he chose to devour the spiritual flowers and grasses that were helpful to him along the way. While Jessica absorbed the spiritual Qi of the spirit jades, he was there to take care of her as he figured out the message Casey left him. In the blink of an eye, seven days passed. After absorbing the remaining four pieces of spirit jade, Jessicapleted the two-level jump within ten days, and she was now a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Consequently, Jessica¡¯s realm leaped to the top of the Thousands Spirits Ind. In the past ten days, the golden longsword logo in the sky also appeared one after another, and it happened more frequently toward thest few days. That also meant that as people got closer to Pantheon, the chances of encountering each other got bigger. If there was one side journeying alone, and the other side already met several people, it would be the equivalent of meeting a disaster for the lone ranger once they met. The best example was when Jessica was almost forced to blow herself up before. During that period, Caspian silently calcted that, including the five golden sword lights that appeared before, the total number of people who died now reached eleven. The number of participants from the three major sects was only twenty-seven. In other words, more than one-third of the people could no longer reach Pantheon. At that point, Caspian and Jessica were only about three days away from Pantheon, and there was a high probability that more people would die in these days. ¡°I wonder how Sna and the others are now¡­¡± Looking at the towering silhouette that could be faintly seen in the distance, Caspian sighed deeply. Chapter 625 Chapter 625 ¡°Are you worried about your sectmates?¡± Jessica walked over to Caspian and asked softly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too?¡± Caspian shookhis head and added, ¡°Eleven people have died¡­¡± Caspian could also see that Jessica would seem nervous every time the golden sword light logo appeared. ¡°I am¡­ If we count it by average, each sect has lost almost three disciples now.¡± Jessica bit her lower lip. She paused for a moment before looking at Caspian and asked, ¡°We¡¯re going to part today, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. By now, they could see the towering silhouette of the Pantheon in the distance. Even though the Pantheon was thousands of years old, its grand and majestic aura was like a giant beast surging toward them fiercely. ¡°From here, we¡¯ll arrive at Pantheon in about two days. To avoid other troubles, it¡¯s most suitable to part today,¡± Caspian exined, ¡±But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be too far away from you. If anything goes wrong, I promise I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.¡± ¡°My realm and strength improved, and what happenedst time won¡¯t happen again.¡± Jessica refused to admit defeat. In addition to improving her realm, Caspian also helped her to redraw the inscription pattern on the Autumn Waters Sword. Besides that, Caspian also prepared some inscription patterns for Jessica that could be inspired at any time. To ensure Jessica¡¯s safety, Caspian could be said to have prepared aspletely as possible. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With Jessica¡¯s current realm and Caspian¡®s measure to escort her, supposed she encountered a stronger opponent than Casey and Fionast time, Jessica would have no problem leaving safely even if she could not kill them. ¡°I¡®m worried that I¡¯ll meet the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples after I separate from you,¡± Jessica admitted worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Then, Caspian pondered for a moment and added, ¡°But this is apetition after all. If we purposely go easy on each other, we¡¯ll be suspected of betraying the sect. Let¡¯s just do as we can if that timees, but make sure not to kill each other. ¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s still apetition after all. If that didn¡¯t happen back then, you¡¯d be in the Dark Moon Sect, and it wouldn¡¯t be soplicated.¡± Jessica sighed. Not being able to enter the Dark Moon Sect with Caspian that year was her biggest regret so far on the pathway to immortality. Jessica could not help but envy Sna at times as Sna fought fiercely back then, and she finally joined the Heavenly Stars Sect. However, Jessica could not muster the courage. Jessica looked at Caspian, thinking, ¡°You¡¯ve always helped me, and you assisted me again this time. I hope that I¡¯ll be the one protecting you next time.¡± After briefly telling Jessica about his next n, Caspian took out the Thousand Cursed Mask and put it on his face. In an instant, Casey stood in front of Jessica. ¡°Handsome, you¡¯ll be with Jessica for the next few days,¡± Caspian handed Handsome to Jessica. ¡°Again, I¡¯m not going to be a helper,¡± Handsome said righteously. ¡°You¡¯re not there as a helper, but you can eat some assistive beasts if you have the chance,¡± Caspian worded it differently, which immediately made Handsome appear happy. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving. See you at Pantheon!¡± Caspian looked at Jessica. It was Casey¡¯s face with Caspian¡¯s voice, which made Jessica ufortable. Finally, after being stunned for a while, she asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you change your voice? Won¡¯t you be exposed immediately if a disciple of the Fauna Imperial Sect spoke to you?¡± Casey smiled slyly, saying, ¡°How can someone who¡¯s seriously injured have the extra strength to speak? Moreover, the strength has dropped significantly due to the loss of assistive beast. Do you think there¡¯ll be someone in the Fauna Imperial Sect who will take the initiative to speak to me?¡± When Caspian said that, Jessica immediately understood and had to admire Caspian¡¯s meticulousness. As Caspian said, if it were an unharmed Casey, he would be a big help for the Fauna Imperial Sect when he appeared in Pantheon. However, if Casey seemed seriously injured and unable to protect himself, it was worth pondering how other Fauna Imperial Sect disciples would treat him when he appeared in Pantheon. After all, the Fauna Imperial Sect always followed the concept of thew of the jungle, which shocked the disciples of the other five sects too much. In the Fauna Imperial Sect, the powerful disciples were respected by everyone, whereas the weaklings were ignored. It wasmon in the Fauna Imperial Sect to feel the fickleness of human friendships. Compared to the other five sects, the Fauna Imperial Sect was more like a primitive tribe. Therefore, as long as Caspian looked like he was severely hurt and his strength was greatly reduced, fewer people would take the initiative to approach him. That way, it would be tough for Caspian to be exposed. ¡°Well, be careful. We¡¯ll see you at Pantheon,¡± Jessica hugged Caspian, then took a step back and tilted her head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m still not used to this face.¡± Caspianughed but did not say anything. Then, he turned around and left, disappearing into the mountain stream. Nevertheless, Jessica knew that Caspian was not far from her. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯ll be a series of battles next.¡± Jessica imitated Caspian and put Handsome on her shoulders. ¡°No matter what, my job is to eat as I won¡¯t be your helper!¡± Handsome pouted. *** In the blink of an eye, two days passed by. At that time, Pantheon was only one day away from opening. Pantheon was located in the center of Thousands Spirits Ind, and it was also the highest ce on the entire ind. At first nce, it appeared that a mountain was hollowed out and carved, and such a magnificent building was built there. As the restrictions were not lifted, Pantheon was shrouded in a ray of light, but one could still feel the terrifying power vividly. That kind of feeling was like a huge building built in the sky, and it would copse on them. Even by looking at it from a distance, anyone would feel apprehensive, and they could not help but want to run away. Gradually, figures began to appear at the foot of the mountain where Pantheon was. The first to appear were Jaime and Sna of Heavenly Stars Sect, who met on the way and walked together. Even though Sna¡¯s realm was not as high as Jaime¡¯s, and she was a quiet person, her strength was not to be underestimated. The two journeyed together, not only without danger but also the first to reach the foot of Pantheon. Standing in the open space at the foot of the mountain, Jaime appeared serious. On the other hand, Sna¡¯s face did not show much expressions, but she kept ncing at her surroundings from time to time, which betrayed her nervousness. In the past two days, another golden light appeared in the sky, indicating that 12 disciples lost their lives before arriving at Pantheon. Therefore, the total number of people remaining in the three major sects plummeted from 27 to 15! Chapter 626 Chapter 626 Soon after, someone else arrived. ¡°Xander!¡± When Jaime saw that it was one of his sect-mates, he breathed a sigh of relief. Sna¡¯s eyes also lit up, but a look of disappointment soon appeared. ¡°Jaime! Sna!¡± Xander strode over, and he appeared extremely serious. It was apparent that 12 deaths were a tremendous pressure on the remaining participants as they were unaware if anyone they knew was still alive or dead. ¡°There are already three of us from the Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± Xander, who was always calm, spoke more than usual at that time. Moreover, he also felt that his heart was beating much faster than normal. ¡°I wonder how Casper and the others are doing,¡± Xander said after taking a deep breath. ¡°With Casper¡¯ s ability, as long as he¡¯s not besieged by more than three people, I don¡¯t think anything will happen to him. Besides, it¡®s unlikely for a sect to have three sectmates gather together on this Thousands Spirits Ind,¡± Jaime analyzed, ¡°I think we should be more worried about Omar, Edda, and the rest.¡± ¡°There are only fifteen people left. On average, each sect only has five surviving participants,¡± Xander clenched his fists and added, ¡°I killed one, a Dark Moon Sect disciple. How about you?¡± Jaime nced at Sna, then said to Xander, ¡°Sna killed a Fauna Imperial Sect disciple. After we met, we never saw anyone else.¡± At that moment, a gloomy voice sounded behind the three of them. ¡°Our Dark Moon Sect will remember this.¡± The three turned around and instantly saw a Dark Moon Sect disciple ring at them. However, the Dark Moon Sect disciple looked a little miserable, with only one sleeve left in his uniform. Then, Xander looked askance at the disciple and snorted. After all, that kind of threat did not affect him, who practiced the Way of Killing. Soon, the Dark Moon Sect disciple sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you killed, but I already avenged the disciple.¡± When Xander and the others heard that, their faces immediately dropped. ¡°Who?!¡± Jaime¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Why would I know the name? But he¡®s a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple with a square jaw. Hehe. Even though I ended up in this miserable state, I still managed to pierce his chest in the end.¡± The Dark Moon Sect smiled grimly. Jaime heard the characteristics and eximed sadly, ¡°It¡¯s Ronald!¡± Among the three peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciples who participated in thepetition, Sebastian was newly promoted, while Jaime and Ronald were outer disciples who knew each other for a long time. Knowing Ronald¡¯s death, Jaime could not help but feel his heart aching, and the murderous intent raged in him. ¡°How dare you?!¡± Nevertheless, the Dark Moon Sect disciple was not frightened at all. ¡°Do you think I, Dous Mink, am afraid of you? But you must first consider whether those guys will take advantage of this situation.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Then, looking in the direction Dous pointed, Xander and the others saw two Fauna Imperial Sect disciples walking out with an aloof expression. ¡°Ha! The Dark Moon Sect and Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± The two Fauna Imperial Sect disciples looked at Xander and the rest, snorting. ¡°What a coincidence! We both killed one each before.¡± ¡°You!¡± Dous¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who was it!¡± Xander¡¯s eyes bursting with bright light. ¡°Brat, it doesn¡¯t matter how hard you stare at me! Believe it or not, as soon as we enter Pantheon, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple pointed at Xander and continued, ¡°The female disciple I killed was in mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Humph. She was quite good at running, but even so, how can her legs escape my Fauna Imperial Sect assistive beast?¡± ¡°Edda!¡± Jaime gritted his teeth. The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple was naturally talking about the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Edda. Even though everyone knew that people would die in thepetition, it was still unbearable to know that such a thing happened, especially when the sect-mates they knew personally were also among the fallen participants. ¡°We¡¯ll surely win!¡± ¡°For the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s victory!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s return as aplete group!¡± ¡°On the road to immortality in the future, we¡®ll surely meet each other again!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s return from Thousands Spirits Inds with glory thirty dayster!¡± The words of everyone¡¯s encouragement to each other before they departed from the Spiritual Pce more than ten days ago seemed to echo in their ears. However, they would never see two of their sect- mates again. Moreover, no one knew if they had anyst words. Sadness and anger were constantly boiling in the hearts of Xander and the others like magma surging in a volcano. ¡°Ha! What a bunch of weaklings. With your mentality, I¡¯m ashamed to regard you all as my opponents,¡± The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple who killed Edda had a disdainful look on his face. There was a centipede-like scar from his left eye to the corner of his mouth, and the scar seemed to be alive and creeping as he grinned, appearing more and more terrifying. ¡°The road to immortality is merciless. If you want to be worshiped, what do you think will be underneath your feet? It¡¯s full of bones, flesh, and blood from both your enemies and yourpanions,¡± The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple nced at Xander and others, adding indifferently, ¡°If you want to achieve sess in the future, you must learn topete for resources with your opponents, challenge your peers, and battle day and night. In the end, you can finally achieve supreme power. If you¡¯re indignant, you can go back and ask the elders in your sect how manypanions they have lost in this life. If you don¡¯t have the will to move forward courageously and diligently, preferring to weep sadly, you might as well just die with yourpanions and leave the resources to us.¡± What the disciple of Fauna Imperial Sect said might be cruel, but it also showed how merciless and tragic the road to immortality was just in front of everyone. After a moment of silence, Xander suddenly chortled, and he was not afraid of the other party¡¯s overbearing gaze. Instead, Xander looked back at the disciple with a cold stare, saying, ¡°I practice the Way of Killing, which focuses on ruthless killing. Yet, I also know that if you want to kill more enemies and go further on the road to immortality, the support of yourpanions is indispensable. Even if everyone achieves different sess in the future due to resources, talents, or other reasons, at least in thispetition today, those who died are mypanions. As partners, we must support each other. ¡± Xander pointed at the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple. ¡°You have a scar on your face, and I¡¯ll remember you killed mypanion. After entering Pantheon, I¡¯ll be the first to chop your head off if there is a chance.¡± Xander practiced the Way of Killing, and over time, he already possessed an extremely frightening death aura. Therefore, even if the other party¡¯s realm was one level higher than him, the disciple still felt his heart skip a beat. ¡®What a fierce gaze!¡¯ The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple¡¯s heart twitched uncontrobly. At that time, another Fauna Imperial Sect disciple snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking nonsense? In my opinion, we should join forces first. Before the rest of the Dark Moon Sect arrives, let¡¯s deal with their only disciple first. After all, having one lesspetitor is always better.¡± Chapter 627 Chapter 627 Dous¡¯s face instantly dropped when he heard that. Even though he was a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, the other side had four people, some of whose realm wasparable to his. If the Heavenly Stars Sect and Fauna Imperial Sect joined forces, he really would not have a chance to escape. ¡°Oh? Are you sure you want to give it a try?¡± At that time, a woman¡¯s indifferent voice sounded. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Dous hurriedly turned around, and he was d. ¡°Jessica!¡± Dous knew who Jessica was. Even though her realm was not high, Jessica was much stronger than those of the same realm as she had an innate Pure Jade Physique, and she was also a Dark Moon Sect elder¡¯s disciple. Hence, she was a strong support. After taking a closer look at Jessica, the muscles on Dous¡¯s face twitched, and he showed a look of disbelief. ¡°Jess¡­ Jessica, your realm¡­ What happened..?¡± Peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm! What an overpowering aura! It was not feigned! Dous remembered clearly that Jessica was still an entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple just over ten days ago, and she had absolutely no advantage in the realm. However, Jessica became one of the top existences on Thousands Spirits Ind in such a short time! Jessica walked over to Dous. Then, she looked at the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple with a cold gaze, saying, ¡°Now that there are two of us, are you still going to give it a try?¡± The eerie murderous intent radiated from Jessica was undisguisable, and the two Fauna Imperial Sect disciples instantly became gloomy. ¡±White piglet!¡± Sna eximed softly. Her eyes were fixed on the little white pig lying on Jessica¡¯s shoulders. Xander and Jaime also saw the pig, and their eyes instantly lit up. During the ring fight, they all knew about the rtionship between Caspian and Jessica. Furthermore, that little white pig followed Caspian before, yet it appeared on Jessica¡¯s shoulder. Therefore, it naturally implied that after entering Thousands Spirits Ind, the two of them met each other. ¡°Jessica, you met Casper?¡± Jaime asked. ¡°We met about ten days ago, but he said he had other things to do, so he left the little white pig to my care for the time being,¡± Jessica replied. Naturally, she knew about Caspian¡¯s whereabouts. Nevertheless, as it was rted to Caspian¡¯s big n, it was impossible to tell the truth at that moment. Xander nodded and chimed in, ¡°It seems that Casper just hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s dead¡­¡± Before the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple could finish his sentence, Sna suddenly drew out her giant ax and pointed its sharp edge at him. Even though she did not say anything, the meaning behind it was obvious. If you said another word, let¡¯s just fight. After today, the restriction on Pantheon would be closed, and the ess to it would be opened. Naturally, no one from the three sects was willing to take the lead at that time. Due to that, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple could only endure the anger first. The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple sneered in his heart, ¡°What a bunch of trash from the Heavenly Stars Sect. Go ahead and be proud first. Once we enter Pantheon, I look forward to seeing how long your arrogance willst.¡± At that time, three people from Heavenly Stars Sect, two people from Dark Moon Sect, and two people from Fauna Imperial Sect arrived. After the initial brief contact, the three parties separated. Each group chose an area and continued to wait quietly. Of the fifteen participating disciples on Thousands Spirits Ind, seven gathered together. The arrival of any one of the remaining eight would break the current bnce of the three parties. After a while, another Dark Moon Sect disciple appeared. As a result, the Fauna Imperial Sect, which was the most powerful of the three sects, had the smallest number with only two people. Moreover, only one was in peak second-stage, and the other was a mid-level. The Fauna Imperial Sect disciples appeared gloomy from the beginning, and no one knew what they thought. In the afternoon, Maya joined the crowd with a pale face, and the number of people in the Heavenly Stars Sect increased to four people. Then, not long after, Omar arrived. In an instant, the number of Heavenly Stars Sect disciples reached the sum of Dark Moon Sect and Fauna Imperial Sect disciples. The Dark Moon Sect disciples still appeared calm. After all, with Jessica and Caspian¡¯s rtionship, it was difficult for the two major sects to have a major conflict. As a result, the two disciples of the Fauna Imperial Sect became nervous. They were distraught that the Heavenly Stars Sect and the Dark Moon Sect would suddenly join hands, killing them all. Under the torment of the mood, the two Fauna Imperial Sect disciples did not receive support until the evening. Additionally, what made them overjoyed was that two aids came at the same time. The Fauna Imperial Sect disciples had secret methods and could sense each other within a certain range. Before that, Fiona also used the technique to bring Casey and Neil together. However, when the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples saw the two fellow sect-mates who arrived, their faces instantly dropped again. ¡°Casey, what happened to you?¡± The Fauna Imperial Sect disciple with a scar on his face looked at the severely injured Casey in anger. ¡°Where¡¯s your assistive monster?¡± Casey was naturally Caspian, and he wore tattered and bloodstained clothes. His steps were shaky, giving the feeling that he might fall at any time. Through the previous interrogation of the real Casey, Caspian was long familiar with the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples who participated in thepetition. The disciple with the scar on his face, whose name was Emmett Breathnach, was a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple. The other with Emmett was Liam Gosling, a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. On the other hand, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple that arrived at the same time with ¡°Casey¡± was Andrew Cohen, and he was also in the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. When Caspian heard Emmett¡¯s question, he let out a miserableugh. ¡°Dead¡­ They¡¯re all dead.¡± He gritted his teeth and looked at the Dark Moon Sect with anger and indignation as he spoke. It was easy to express rage, just open the eyes as wide as possible. At that time, Jessica also cooperated with Caspian ording to the n. She nced at Caspian coldly and snorted. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you escaped, but you won¡¯t be so fortunate next time.¡± ¡°You!¡± Caspian was about to rush forward when Emmett suddenly reached out and blocked him. ¡°Your injury hasn¡¯t healed yet. At that time, regting your breathing is the main thing, so don¡¯t get involved with any more conflict.¡± Emmett¡¯s face showed a hint of disgust. After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. At the same time, he seemed to be mumbling something silently, and judging from the movement of his lips, he appeared to be saying ¡®useless¡¯. Caspian¡¯s face showed anger, but when he lowered his head, a smile quietly appeared where no one noticed. Due to his miserable state, his biggest w so far, apletely different realm from Casey¡¯s peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm, did not attract the attention of Emmett and the others. Chapter 628 Chapter 628 It was rtively easy for Caspian to pretend to be Casey, but the only difficulty was the different realms between them. Caspian was in entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm, whereas Casey was a peak second- stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Hence, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples familiar with Casey would surely be suspicious if they paid extra attention. Although Caspian also prepared countermeasures, he did not expect it to be so smooth. After Emmett and others saw him severely injured, they did not even take a second look at him. Their attitude helped Caspian sessfully pass the most difficult stage, and also gave Caspian a deeper understanding of the Fauna Imperial Sect¡¯s philosophy of cultivating disciples. ¡®This method is simr to raising soldiers, and it can cultivate strong cultivators. However, it trulycks a human touch,¡¯ Caspian sighed in his heart, ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s because of spending too much time with monsters. I have a feeling that these Fauna Imperial Sect disciples will be sadder when their assistive beasts die than when their sect-mates die.¡¯ After pondering for a moment, Caspian stopped thinking about the problem. In his opinion, the most challenging stage passed. If Emmett and the others finally realized and questioned him about it, it would be easier for Caspian to handle the matter too. At that time, only three people were yet to arrive. When the sun set, and the sky was as red as blood, another Fauna Imperial Sect disciple appeared. As a result, the number of Fauna Imperial Sect¡¯s disciples finally reached five, and Emmett¡¯s face did not look as bad as before. Later, when night fell, Sebastian came to the foot of the mountain and joined the crowd. When he appeared, the Heavenly Stars Sect let out a burst of tremendous cheers. However, the disciples of the Dark Moon Sect and Fauna Imperial Sect did not seem that happy as there were now six Heavenly Stars Sect gathering at the foot of the mountain, including Jaime, Sebastian, Xander, Omar, Maya, and Sna. Moreover, with Caspian, the number of disciples on the Heavenly Stars Sect would reach seven! With only nine participating disciples from each sect, the Heavenly Stars Sect only lost two people so far. On the other hand, the Fauna Imperial Sect could only be said to be in a quite satisfactory situation. The five disciples, except Emmett, Liam, Andrew, and Casey, thest disciple who arrived was Gregory Wood. The number was quite a lot, but for the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples who were arrogant and believed that only the Blue Feather Sect couldpete with them among the six major sects, they obviously could not ept it. Caspian hid behind the crowd, pretending to be attending to his wounds. However, he snickered with his head lowered. In truth, the Fauna Imperial Sect did not have five people at all, but only four. Moreover, his existence would make the five Fauna Imperial Sect¡®sbat effectiveness even lower than four disciples. As for the Dark Moon Sect, it became the weakest of the three sects at that time as only three of their disciples arrived at the foot of the mountain. Fortunately, Jessica was already in the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Otherwise, their number was small, and their strength was weak, almost equivalent to giving up the competition for the state religion ahead of schedule. Caspian did not appear even when the Pantheon was about to open on the next day. In truth, Caspian would not show up. He stood in the Fauna Imperial Sect group as Casey. As Caspian did not turn up, the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples naturally did not look rxed. They raised their heads and nced around from time to time, hoping to find Caspian. Jessica also showed an anxious look. Seeing Jessica¡¯s performance, Caspian was secretly impressed with her realistic acting. If he did not know the truth, he might have been deceived. As for the Heavenly Stars Sect people, Caspian also wanted to secretly tell them his true identity, lest they worry about him. However, Caspian decided to let go of the thought after giving careful consideration. After all, if they were slightly careless, they might expose Caspian¡¯s identity because of some subconscious expressions or actions. If that happened, Caspian¡¯s effort in pretending to be Casey would all be wasted. When Caspian looked at the Heavenly Stars Sect again, he found that Maya¡¯s expression seemed different from the others. While the others looked anxiously into the distance from time to time, Maya appeared thoughtful, ncing at the faces of the Dark Moon Sect and Fauna Imperial Sect from time to time, as if she tried to find some clues. Maya was there when Caspian got the Thousand Cursed Mask, so Caspian could not help but wonder if the other party guessed something. Nheless, Caspian believed that as long as he did not show it, Maya would not take the initiative to leak the fact that he had the Thousand Cursed Mask even if she had a hint. When it was close to noon, the mountain upied by Pantheon suddenly burst into colorful light The dazzling and splendid light spread out in the sky instantly, like a peacock showing its feathers, attracting the attention of everyone present. However, the colorful and dazzling light smelled like rust and iron as they paid attention as if it was a certain battlefield falling from the sky. ¡°Murder Array!¡± ¡°And it¡¯s a really powerful one!¡± Xander and the others frowned. Although the disciples of Dark Moon Sect and Fauna Imperial Sect could not recognize it as a Murder Array, they could also feel an unparalleled danger. The dangerous aura even made them feel needles on their backs, and all their hairs stood on end. The colorful rays of light swarmed in the sky for a while, and it suddenly shrank back toward the top of the mountain like a receding wave. In a sh, the magnificent Pantheon finally appeared in front of everyone. Rather than saying that Pantheon was built on a mountain, it was better to say that the entire mountain was Pantheon. As the Murder Array receded, a straight mountain road appeared from the foot of the hill to the gate of Pantheon. ¡°Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd is right in the Pantheon!¡± ¡°If we get the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, we¡®ll win this nation¡¯s official religion election!¡± ¡°Our sect-mates sacrificed themselves for this! We must get the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, and we can¡¯t let their previous efforts go to waste!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At the sight of the mountain rod, almost everyone had the same thoughts in their hearts. After ten days, the Murder Array would restart. In other words, they had ten days to explore in the Pantheon andpete for the Eight Deste God- Terminator Halberd. These days, someone would inevitably die. The oue would be announced ten dayster, and everything would be settled. At that time, Emmett of the Fauna Imperial Sect suddenly sneered. ¡°We haven¡¯t entered Pantheon yet, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to start a fight on the way up the mountain. I have some suggestions, but I don¡¯t know if everyone is willing to listen.¡± Chapter 629 Chapter 629 ¡°You can say what you want, but it¡¯s up to us if we want to listen to it,¡± Xander replied indifferently. A harsh light shed in Emmett¡¯s eyes. However, he had his thoughts, so he took a deep breath and forcibly suppressed the anger in his heart, saying, ¡°We represent our respective sects to participate in the nation¡¯s official religion election competition, and at its best, we¡¯re only serving our sect. I can understand the feeling of losing a fellow sect-mate as there are also Fauna Imperial Sect disciples who died. In the future, you may even be in seclusion for 50 years, and when youe out, you¡¯ll already be a different person. At that time, are you still nning to avenge your friend from 50 years ago?¡± After pausing, Emmett continued, ¡°ording to our Fauna Imperial Sect¡¯s belief, the so-called companions are just those who apany you during a certain period on the pathway to immortality. You¡¯ll have partners in the past, and you¡¯ll have future friends too. If any of you are promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm in the future, will you still make friends with the cultivators who are in the Pulse Control Realm?¡± Emmett¡¯s words instantly silenced everyone. Even though it sounded cruel, it was the truth. At present, these fourteen people at the foot of the mountain represented their respective sects in the nation¡¯s official religion electionpetition, but their future achievements would inevitably be different. At that time, if the high-achieving person remembered thepetition, it was out of friendship, but not his duty. On the other hand, those with low achievements would only choose to keep thepetition in their memory, and they would not ask for anything from those with higher sess. After all, the distinction between high and low ranking was like a difference between immortals and mortals, and they were no longer figures of the same level. ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­¡± One of the Dark Moon Sect disciples faintly figured out what Emmett implied. ¡°It¡®s simple,¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes swept across everyone and added, ¡°The deceased died for the glory of the sect. If any of you only think about revenge, then I¡¯m sorry. I feel that your vision is too short-sighted, and you¡¯re not worthy of being my opponent. If you want to have a battle, it¡¯s better topare who can go higher and farther on the road to immortality in the future!¡± Emmett¡¯s words were reasonable, but it sounded as if he was also deliberately mocking Xander and the others. Xander grinned. ¡°To each their own. Everyone has the choice to choose which path to take. If your words easily sway the person, then it only means his intention on this path is insincere. Such a person is not worthy of being called an opponent.¡± Emmett gritted his teeth and did not dwell on the issue. Instead, he continued, ¡±There are many opportunities forpetition in the future, and this doesn¡¯t matter much. In short, the dead cannot be resurrected, and the living can live better. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. This is the cruelty of the pathway to immortality, and it¡¯s also the driving force cultivators.¡± Emmett did not give the others a chance to chime in, and he pointed at the towering Pantheon. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone has already benefited from the Thousands Spirits Inds spirit flowers and grasses. Now, an immense treasure trove has been opened in front of us! Do you think the nation¡®s official religion election is just a singlepetition? It would be naive to think so. Any game orpetition on the pathway to immortality is apetition for resources and an opportunity to widen the gap with others.¡± ¡°Pantheon was the master of the Thousands Spirit Ind¡¯s residence. Even though he was only an individual cultivator, this ind is located in the sea with a radius of hundreds of thousands of kilometers. It might not be as rich as a sect, but it¡¯s still beyond our imagination. Entering Pantheon this time is also a huge opportunity for each of us. If we¡¯re lucky, we¡¯ll get some powerful techniques, magic spells, and even supernatural powers and magic tools. Then, even if we can¡¯t win the nation¡¯s official religion electionpetition, our strength can also be greatly improved once we return!¡± When he said that, Emmett paused, gave everyone a moment to think, and then continued, ¡°There¡¯s only one state religion, but the opportunity belongs to everyone!¡± Emmett told the truth. If they wanted to go farther than others on the road of immortality, wealth,panions, techniques, and environment were important, and resources would be the most significant! The Pantheon showed in front of them was a golden opportunity, and Emmett¡¯s words also proved two facts. One was that it was impossible to walk on the road of immortality without death, and one¡¯s best friend might not have journeyed as far. When they thought about the friend one day, they would realize that the person was gone a long time ago. Secondly, the trip to Thousands Spirits Ind was not only apetition but also a big opportunity. If they grasped it, then their strength would have a giant leap. Although many people were still unconvinced, they had to admit that Emmett had a clear vision. Emmett nced at the doubtful crowd and said, ¡°I¡¯ve experienced more near-death situations than you can imagine, but thepetition is still apetition. When the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd appears, my Fauna Imperial Sect won¡¯t be merciful to you. On the road to immortality in the future, my Fauna Imperial Sect disciples also won¡®t fall behind anyone!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Emmett!¡± The other Fauna Imperial Sect disciples roared. The sects from other disciples trembled. Caspian stood among the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples, looking at the solemn expressions around him, and he suddenly had a realization ¨C he seemed to have mistaken the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple before. Different sects only had distinct concepts of cultivating disciples, but there was no right or wrong. The Fauna Imperial Sect was one of the six major sects, which meant that the path they walked was in line with the journey to immortality. Naturally, it was the same for the Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect. The pathway to immortality was not a single road. However, as long as everyone followed their true intentions, they could naturally create a future for themselves. Thinking like that, something seemed to be about to break out of the cocoon in Caspian¡¯s heart, and he found that his previous understanding of the pathway to immortality was still a little narrow. The Fauna Imperial Sect disciples took self-centeredness as their path, whereas Caspian¡¯s was based on his sense of protectiveness. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see which of us has a stronger belief.¡± After figuring out that question, Caspian¡®s heart was clear with no doubts, and even his gaze became more definite than before. If Emmett knew his words would solve the doubts in the heart of a Heavenly Stars Sect disciple and indirectly helped the other party improve his vision and strength, his reaction would be interesting. ¡°I¡¯ve finished what I have to say. Everyone, see you in Pantheon!¡± Emmett shouted, turned around, and led the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples up the mountain road toward the gate of Pantheon. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 After the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples departed, only the Heavenly Stars Sect and the Dark Moon Sect disciples were left at the foot of the mountain. Soon, Jaime sighed, ¡°As expected of the Fauna Imperial Sect, their disciples are more thorough than us on this issue.¡± Of course, Jaime did not imply that he would abandon hispanions, and what he implied was that it might be apetition, but Pantheon was still a golden chance. ¡°The Fauna Imperial Sect is extremely strict with their disciples, and all the resources must be grabbed or snatched,¡± Maya said, ¡°I heard that most of the Fauna Imperial Sect territories allow the disciples in the sect to have private battles, and they follow the principle that the stronger the strength, the more resources they deserve, which ispletely different from our Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± The Heavenly Stars Sect strictly forbade the disciples to fight privately in the sect¡¯s territory, and they even had patrol teams. If there was a conflict, ces like Immortal Soldiers Arena and Star-Dazzler Stage were provided for the disciples. On the other hand, the Fauna Imperial Sect cultivated their disciples as if they formed soldiers. Thew of the jungle was perfectly disyed in the Fauna Imperial Sect. ¡°In that case, we¡¯re usually too well protected by the sect¡± Sebastian sighed. ¡°When we leave the sect one day in the future, we¡¯ll find that the world of cultivators is exactly like the law of the jungle, and the Fauna Imperial Sect has only implemented this idea in its disciples since young. Whether it¡¯s other sects or the Fauna Imperial Sect, no one is wrong,¡± Xander pondered for a moment and said, ¡°For me, I¡¯ve been more psychologically tempered than expected in this trip to Thousands Spirits Ind.¡± Other people also nodded. Regardless of whether Emmett¡¯s words had an element of illusion, he let everyone have a peep of the gory world of cultivators. For these disciples who the sect has protected for many years, such a disy has tempered their hearts. The sect could not provide the training, but it was equally crucial for the cultivators¡¯ ascension. Hence, almost everyone present had a feeling as if they stood on top of a higher spot than before and looking at their pathway to immortality. ¡°Well, the Fauna Imperial Sect is probably about to reach Pantheon, and we can¡¯t be left behind,¡± Jaime said. ¡°But Casper¡­¡± Omar chimed in. Everyone was stunned. Caspian did not appear until now. ¡°Is something dying his time?¡± Maya asked, but she looked at Jessica. None of them saw Caspian since they came to Thousands Spirits Ind, and Jessica was the only person who met Caspian before. Maya and the others naturally would not think Caspian would be in trouble as that golden light that represented someone¡¯s death never appeared again. Nheless, except for Jessica, none of them could imagine there was no golden light because Caspian trapped Neil in the formation instead of killing him. Jessica naturally knew of Caspian¡¯s whereabouts, and she just watched Caspian go toward Pantheon with the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples. However, Jessica would not reveal the matter without Caspian¡¯s permission. Hence, she only showed a look of distress and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s in any big trouble. After all, the Pantheon is open for ten days. Maybe he¡¯s hiding somewhere to improve himself, waiting for the final moment to appear.¡± Jessica¡¯s spection was also in line with Caspian¡¯s personality. Everyone nced at one another, and they could only ept the exnation for the time being. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go!¡± Jaime urged, and the Heavenly Stars Sect people followed closely, heading toward Pantheon. ¡°Jessica, we¡­¡± The Dark Moon Sect disciples looked at Jessica. Originally, Jessica was just their junior, but in the world of cultivators, except for seniority after apprenticeship, it was generally based on the realm. Now that Jessica was promoted to the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm, she was addressed as a senior. Hence, the Dark Moon Sect disciples¡¯ status was somewhat awkward. Nine people entered Thousands Spirits Ind, but only three were left. As they had fewer people, the Dark Moon Sect could be said to have withdrawn from thepetition for the state religion at that time, unless a miracle urred. At that thought, the two Dark Moon Sect male disciples appeared depressed. However, Jessica smiled faintly, and her eyes shed with bright lights. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re tagging along. Maybe we can see something interestingter.¡± ¡°Something interesting?¡± One of the male disciples was stunned. Jessica did not exin anything and strode forward. The mountain road leading to the Pantheon gate was entirely built by shaving the mountain through magical powers. Although it was thousands of years old, its murderous aura still made people shudder. Nheless, whether it was the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples who took the lead in going to Pantheon, or the Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect who followed closely, they all knew that after the Blue Feather Sect upied this Thousands Spirits Ind, they would have surely scavenged the most valuable things a long time ago. As for the restriction set by the Thousands Spirits Ind master, it was like a joke. After all, he was only an individual cultivator, but the one that came to upy his entire ind was a sect! Any of the outstanding figures of the Blue Feather Sect could have killed the master of the Thousands Spirits Ind easily with one hand. Moreover, when the Blue Feather Sect obtained Thousands Spirits Ind, the Master already fell, and the rest of the restrictions were as good as dead, which could only function because of the maintenance of materials. Entering the door of Pantheon, there were densely packed rooms all around besides the main passage, and most of the rooms were obviously raided, but there were still some left behind. Maya found a bronzemp with a simple shape. Themp was as long as the palm of an adult¡¯s hand. As long as there was spiritual Qi infused, it could immediately form a light shield to protect at least three people. However, the power of the bronzemp was limited. It was estimated that it could only withstand a maximum full blow of the third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, so it could not be called a magic tool, let alone a spirit tool. ¡°The Fauna Imperial Sect group arrived earlier than us, and it¡¯s estimated that they have already reached the front. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I wonder what they found,¡± Sebastian looked at the bronzemp in Maya¡¯s hand and said. What Sebastian did not expect was that as they walked forward for some time, passed through a corridor, and came to an empty hall, they met the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples. Soon, Jessica and the others also arrived. Hence, the disciples of the three major sects that came to Pantheon one after another gathered again not long after entering the hall. However, the faces of Fauna Imperial Sect disciples were much uglier than those of Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect. Chapter 631 Chapter 631 At that time, an empty hall of nearly half a kilometer length and width appeared before everyone, which distance was not very far for a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. However, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples stood still, not moving forward. In the open space in front of them, the steaming corpses of monsters showed that the seemingly peaceful hall was extremely murderous. Jessica knew what happened here through the telepathic jade before she arrived. Hence, she kept calm and led two of her fellow sect-mates to stand aside quietly. ¡°Everyone, it seems that we have to work together,¡± Seeing the arrival of the Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect, Emmett said to everyone. However, it was apparent that he was unwilling to. ¡°Why?¡± Jaime asked Emmett. ¡°Competing for the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd is just thest step, and the premise of this last step is that we can get to the ce where the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd is stored,¡± Emmett replied, ¡°Aftering in, I¡¯ve carefully observed the ce. Although this Pantheon seems to be a huge building, it¡¯s mostly restricted. The area where we can walk freely is this straight passage and the minimal ranges on both sides. These are set up by the Blue Feather Sect.¡± Emmett¡¯s reply was also what everyone in Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect observed, so everyone nodded quietly but did not show it as they had to listen to what Emmett said next. ¡°Pantheon is owned by the Blue Feather Sect. If we want to win thispetition, I¡¯m afraid we have to work together for the following time. Otherwise, neither side will even get the expected benefits, let alone obtaining the Eight Deste God- Terminator Halberd,¡± Emmett added. ¡°Because you¡¯re stuck here and can¡¯t go further, so you want to work together, right?¡± Omar sneered. Emmett¡¯s face twitched as Omar¡¯s words were like a p in his face. Nheless, he also knew that the three sects had to join forces in the current situation. Otherwise, they would not be able to walk through the empty hall in front of them. Casey of Fauna Imperial Sect suddenly stood up and interrupted, ¡°As cultivators, there are times when we must know how to judge the situation despite the indignation in our hearts. My Fauna Imperial Sect has amodated the circumstances. Next, whether we return with gains or empty-handed, it¡¯ll depend on what you think.¡± From the beginning, Casey appeared seriously injured and weak Hence, nobody paid attention to him, and he caught everyone¡¯s surprise when he finally spoke. However, his words were reasonable, and he managed to analyze the interests of everyone in just a few sentences. Once Jessica received Caspian¡¯s hint, she turned to Emmett and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± Emmett replied, ¡°There¡¯s only one part where we need to work together. If there¡¯s any battle, our Fauna Imperial Sect will be the main attack while the Heavenly Stars Sect assists; If there¡¯s any difficulty regarding formations, the Heavenly Stars Sect will be responsible for breaking them. On the other hand, your Dark Moon Sect will be on stand-by and wait for assignments based on the situations.¡± The light in Xander¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we¡¯re all under yourmand?¡± ¡°It¡®s not important whether I¡¯m the onemanding, but what matters is whether we can reach the final step,¡± Emmett snorted coldly and added, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you know how to retreat when you notice the situation is strange?¡± The scene was quiet again, and everyone was deep in their thoughts. Since the meeting that took ce at the foot of the mountain, the situation was no longer easily controlled by them. As the former residence of a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, the Pantheon was raided by the Blue Feather Sect, but there would surely be various restrictions. Even though some of these were nothing for the powerhouses of the Blue Feather Sect, it would be a nightmare and desperate situation for these outer sect disciples, especially if they met one when they were weak. In addition, the Heavenly Stars Sect was not good at fighting. Even if the disciples participating in thepetition were different from the past, the background of the sect could not be changed by just these few disciples. Moreover, the Heavenly Stars Sectcked their backbone, Caspian. Without him, they appeared leaderless despite having an advantage in numbers. Otherwise, they would not have been suppressed by the Fauna Imperial Sect since they arrived at the foot of the mountain. As for the Dark Moon Sect, there were so few of them that it was impossible to pass the level by themselves. Therefore, it did not take them long to consider the matter before they all agreed to it. It had to be said that Emmett was rather good at influencing others. After all, no cultivator was purely strong yet brainless in the world of cultivators, and the best example would be Leonard, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s swordsman. Even though he would draw his sword whenever there was a disagreement, Leonard was a cautious person, and he just used his seeming hasty appearance to deceive the opponent of his true intention. No matter how big or small the decision was, Leonard had never made any mistake. If he did, he would not be the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s swordsman but a dead man. Now that the three sects agreed to join forces, the previous grudges would be put aside for the time being. Sebastian asked, ¡°What¡¯s causing you to be stalled here?¡± Emmett hinted at his fellow sect-mate, Liam, who released a horse-like monster from his Beast Controller te. The whole body of the monster was bright red like blood, and there seemed to be mes burning under its feet. Unfortunately, its eyes were dull, and it was a monster whose consciousness was damaged and became foolish. After that, Liam reached out, grabbed the beast, and threw it toward the center of the hall like throwing a big stone. Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately followed the monster. Just as the monster was about to reach the center of the hall, there was a sudden strange fluctuation in the air. The next second, a murderous aura surged out, and countless sword lights appeared from all directions. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! A dense sword lights intertwined in the hall, forming arge murderous. Before the monster could even react, it was instantly cut into a massive mass of thick flesh and blood slurry and exploded in mid-air. After a while, blood poured down like heavy rain, sputteringrge and shocking blood spots in the hall. Soon, the smell of iron filled the air. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That was the first time the Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect disciples saw such a scene, and their faces immediately changed. They also finally understood why the monsters¡¯ corpses were still steaming hot in the center of the hall when they just arrived here. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 ¡°Murder Array¡­¡± Omar mumbled. Everyone else was also quiet. The scene was just now too shocking, and only the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples who saw it before remained calm. However, as the Dark Moon Sect and Heavenly Stars Sect disciples were caught off guard, the mental shock was naturally more tremendous. ¡°If we¡¯re Holy Land Realm cultivators, this array shouldn¡¯t be a threat for us,¡± Jaime said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such trouble as soon as we entered Pantheon. Now it looks like we can only break the formation.¡± Maya smiled helplessly. When encountering the level of formation, the disciples of the Fauna Imperial Sect and Dark Moon Sect could usually break the formation. However, the price to pay was too great, and there might even be a loss of manpower. Since the three sects joined hands now, the problems regarding formations would be resolved by the Heavenly Stars Sect. The Heavenly Stars Sect disciples nced at each other, and Jaime soon stepped forward. Among the batch of outer disciples, he was the most standard Heavenly Stars Sect disciplepared to the Way of Killing¡¯s Xander, the Imperial Jail Deity Physique¡¯s Sna, and the me Phoenix Physique¡¯s Maya. Thus, Jaime was the most suitable person to break the formation. However, Jaime was still somewhat nervous when he faced the Murder Array reek with the smell of blood and iron. At that moment, he suddenly heard a voice. ¡°The Thousands of Deadly Swords Array. It seeks blood and life.¡± It was short and swift, quickly entering Jaime¡¯s ears. Jaime, who was still a little clueless just now, suddenly lit up. However, when he turned his head to look, Jaime found that he did not know who reminded him. Nheless, he only shook his head to get rid of the unnecessary thoughts in his mind, paying full attention to therge hall before him. ¡°Thousands of Deadly Swords Array, one of the eight Murder Arrays of Earlington of Efrax. It¡¯s good for defending pce gates and buildings, and it seeks blood and destroys lives, ¡± Jaime mumbled. N?velDrama.Org ? content. As a disciple of the Heavenly Stars Sect, one of the tasks in cultivation was to familiarize himself with the books that recorded various formations. With Jaime¡®s current realm, it was naturally difficult for him to set up the Thousands of Deadly Swords Array, but as long as he read the records about the array, it was not difficult for Jaime to find a set of countermeasures. Next, Jaime took out the materials and quicklyid down a small formation in front of the steps of the main hall. When Caspian, who hid among the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples, saw it, he nodded. It seemed that his reminder before helped Jaime to find a solution. ¡°Spiritual Blood Formation.¡± Maya blinked, appearing to be thoughtful. ¡°I need a monster,¡± after setting up the Spiritual Blood Formation, Jaime looked at the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples and added, ¡°Throw one in there like what you did before this.¡± When they heard Jaime¡®s words, these Fauna Imperial Sect disciples¡¯ faces fell. Each of them would usually have two assistive beasts, at most three. These assistive beasts would be helpful during crucial times and could even save the disciples¡¯ lives. When they first arrived here, if they did not use monsters to explore the seemingly empty hall but went straight forward, half of them would have been killed or injured by now. Jaime soon frowned when he noticed the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples not responding. At that time, Casey asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Can we use our blood and Qi instead of a monster¡¯s? We can¡®t simply sacrifice our assistive beasts.¡± Jaime immediately understood, and he replied, ¡°Using blood and Qi? Sure, but the effect may be a little worse than using a living monster.¡± Casey turned around and said to a young disciple next to him, ¡°Andrew, we¡¯ll have to trouble you to perform the Vast Realm of Blood Technique.¡± Andrew was stunned, but he quickly nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Emmett turned to Casey, looking at him with a profound gaze, and asked, ¡°Casey, you seem to be aware of our fellow sect-mates¡¯ spells?¡± Casey remained calm and answered, ¡°If we want to survive longer in our sect, it¡¯s not wrong to learn more. Emmett, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Emmett blinked, and the doubt in his eyes disappeared. Then, he turned to Andrew. ¡°Indeed. Andrew, we truly appreciate your help.¡± Caspian was secretly vignt, and he thought, ¡®I¡¯ve really underestimated this Emmett before. I didn¡¯t expect that just a short sentence would arouse his suspicion. It seems that I need to be extra careful as I don¡¯t know Casey well enough. From the looks of it, he was probably not a talkative person.¡¯ After making up his mind, Caspian shut his mouth and focused on Andrew like everyone else. Andrew responded and walked to Jaime¡¯s side, asking, ¡°Jaime, what should I do?¡± ¡°I need to use the blood and Qi to find the blind spot of the sword lights, so I need you to throw the monster that¡¯s full of vitality and blood in the center of the hall like before to attract the murderous sword lights,¡± Jaime exined. Andrew nodded confidently and answered, ¡°We don¡¯t need a monster for that.¡± Andrew took out a vial from his storage bag, took a light green pill, and swallowed it. After that, he grabbed four long needles and ced them between the slits of his right fingers. He suddenly shook his arm and shot the four long needles toward the center of the hall. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! After the four gentle thuds sounded, the long needles were inserted into the pools of thick blood in the hall. ¡°The Vast Realm of Blood Technique! Raise!¡± Andrew roared, and two green rays suddenly appeared in Andrew¡¯s eyes. His arms slowly rose, and fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. At a nce, Andrew looked as if he did strenuous physical work. After a while, the four long needles inserted into the ground trembled slightly, and each was tied with a thick mass of blood slurry, flying toward the air. It was as if there were invisible thin threads attached to the four long needles in Andrew¡¯s hand, and he manipted them to slowly move toward the mid-air in the center of the hall. Under the control of the long needle, the blood clumps gradually got closer. Jaime was also engrossed in running his spiritual Qi, getting ready for the next step. Not long after, the four blood clumps finally came together in the center of the hall. ¡°Really Vast!¡± Andrew roared again, moving his hands and fingers and doing a few hand movements. At that time, the green light in his eyes seemed to be burning as it danced wildly. Soon, the four clumps of blood in mid-air burst into a strange red haze, and they instantly merged to form aplete lump of blood. Then, as the mass of blood was still squirming in mid-air, it turned into the shape of a horse taller than a person, and it moved continuously, bursting with vigorous energy as if the monster was reborn. ¡®Activating the blood of the dead¡­ If I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I would¡¯ve thought it was the blood and Qi possessed by a living creature!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes shed. He never saw the technique among the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples. ¡®It seems that the cultivation methods practiced by the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples are, as rumored, very different from the other five sects.¡¯ Just as Caspian thought about it, the blood and Qi of the life- like creature also sessfully attracted a reaction from the Thousands of Deadly Swords Array. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 After a gentle groan, the sword light suddenly appeared. The next second, the single sword light turned into a rain of swords. That mass of squirming blood clump was pierced with holes in an instant, and it burst open in the air. Blood burst out from the countless wounds, gushing into the surrounding densely. At first nce, anyone would think that a massive sea urchin appeared in mid-air. Even though the disciples were mentally prepared, their hearts still pounded, and their scalps tingled when they saw the scene. ¡°Spiritual Blood Formation, activate!¡± Jaime mmed his palm down with great force. In a sh, the array was activated, and arge red light suddenly shone toward the burst of blood in the hall. The next moment, some of the bloodstains shed brightly. ¡°Found it!¡± Jaime¡¯s eyes shed with joy, and he pointed at the connection in the void. The Spiritual Blood Formation made a few clicking sounds and spun at a t angle. Soon, the red light burst out again, and the bright luster in the void was like a tree trunk that grew branches, quickly spreading into the surroundings. In the blink of an eye, arge was formed mid-air. The big trap was like countless stacked cobwebs, making it impossible for anyone to find the main threads. However, Jaime appeared confident, and he even smiled faintly. Then, the dense light intertwined in the air gradually disappeared as all the blood dropped to the ground after a burst of crackling sounds. Caspian noticed that the blood that fell back to the ground turned ck. After sensing it, he found no hint of blood and Qi in the puddle of blood. ¡®It seems that Andrew¡¯s Vast Realm of Blood Technique stimted all the remaining blood and Qi in the blood, which is a bit simr to the kind of pills that stimtes the potential of cultivators in a short time. The side effect is that it might cause heavy damage to the body due to overstraining the ability,¡¯ Caspian thought to himself. Caspian nced at Andrew, who appeared calm after casting the spell. However, Andrew was a little pale at a closer look. It was evident that the technique was rather exhausting for him. Nheless, everyone¡¯s attention was on Jaime now. ¡°How is it?¡± Emmett was the first to ask. ¡°I can¡¯t break the formation, ¡± Jaime replied. Emmett¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy. However, Jaime soon added, ¡°But it¡¯s not hard to go through.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean you can¡¯t break it!¡± Emmett¡¯s eyes shed with anger. ¡°I said I can¡¯t break the formation. Besides, no one said we should break the formation to pass through this big hall,¡± Jaime snorted, ¡°Even an inner disciple who¡¯s a level higher than me can¡¯t break the Thousands of Deadly Swords Array, let alone me.¡± Emmett was rendered speechless as he found that he was indeed at fault for not hearing the other party¡¯s words. Hence, Emmett quickly changed the topic and asked, ¡°How do we go through?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jaime smiled, took a small sack from the storage bag, and poured a handful of bright silver powder into his palm. Emmett wisely remained quiet the entire time. After all, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples were not good with formations. That time, Jaime did not set up any more formations but threw the handful of powder directly toward the hall. After the silver powder was scattered, it quickly fell to the ground. However, everyone soon discovered the intertwined curved lines that were illuminated by the red light before reappearing, but they turned silver. ¡°Don¡¯t look in the air! Focus on the ground!¡± Jaime reminded. Everyone lowered their heads. In a sh, they saw that although a thinyer of silver powder was spread on the ground below the curved lines, very thin lines were also drawn on the powder. Those lines corresponded to the ones in mid-air. As these lines were three- dimensional in mid-air, no one noticed the points, but when the lines were traced on the ground, everyone found that many of the lines ovepped. The ovepping thin lines suddenly converged into a prominent thick streak, and these thick lines curved and stretched to the other end of the main hall from the steps near the crowd. There was no need for Jaime to remind them, and everyone knew what to do. They should just walk along the thickest line. However, a breeze suddenly blew in the hall, and the silver powder on the ground was blown, immediately showing signs of being covered. ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone looked at Jaime, puzzled. Jaime¡¯s face dropped, and he quickly threw another handful of powder. Then, lines that became blurred swiftly became clear again. However, the breeze kept on blowing, and Jaime could only shout, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re familiar with formations, you should lead the way,¡± Emmett said. Jaime knew that Emmett was worried that he yed tricks, so he did not exin anything but said, ¡°Xander and Sna, you two bring up the rear, while the others will go with me first.¡± After speaking, he took the lead and walked forward along the thickest line. Emmett followed closely and ordered, ¡°Gregory, Casey, both of you stay at the end of the line.¡± Gregory was stunned and frowned. On the other hand, Caspian secretly sneered. He pretended to be Casey, who lost his assistive beast and was severely injured. Hence, the other Fauna Imperial Sect disciples thought he was of no use besides filling up the number of people. Therefore, Emmett wanted Casey to be at the very end of the line obviously because if the lines were covered, he could just leave Casey if he died. It also saved a hassle. Nevertheless, Emmett did not expect that just before he gave the order, Caspian still thought about finding a reason to stay at the back of the line alone. Hence, the opportunity that Emmett gave was exactly what Caspian looked for. However, Caspian showed an angry look on the surface and cursed in a low voice. ¡°Emmett¡¯s not the only one in the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Did he think he¡¯s superior to us just because we address him as our senior?¡± Caspian¡¯s voice was so low that only he and Gregory could hear it, but that was precisely Caspian¡¯s n. He did not need Gregory to have a fallout with Emmett now, and he just wanted to nt a seed of dissatisfaction in Gregory¡¯s heart, which would naturally be helpfulter. As expected by Caspian, Gregory suddenly showed a look of sympathy and even spat, ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s there to be proud of? Everyone here is an outer disciple, and we don¡¯t even know who¡¯ll truly be the senior when we go back!¡± Caspian smirked inwardly, but he did not show it on his face. Then, he slowly moved to the back of the line. When passing by Jessica, the two made eye contact and immediately separated, without the slightest loophole that could make people suspicious. Seeing the crowd gradually passing through the hall, Caspian stood in front of the steps and looked at the air, muttering in his heart, ¡®Before you all came in, all of you kept saying that this was a great chance. Yet, you turned a blind eye to the great opportunity of Thousands of Deadly Swords Array in front of you¡­¡¯ Chapter 634 Chapter 634 After Xander and Sna left, Gregory cast a meaningful nce at Caspian, who deliberately coughed a few times and gestured to him to go first. A trace of disdain shed in Gregory¡¯s flying eyes, and he walked forward with his head held high. Caspian wasst in the line. As he walked, he also observed the trace that Jaime left before. It has to be said that Jaime was indeed a standard Heavenly Stars Sect disciple as his formation attainments far exceeded that of ordinary cultivators of the same level. Nheless, if it were Caspian who did it just now, he naturally could do better. For example, the traces would not keep disappearing. Caspian purposely walked slow, and he soon created a distance between himself and George. Jaime, Omar, and even Emmett already arrived at the other side of the hall safely at that time. When the other Fauna Imperial Sect disciples realized that Caspian was more than ten meters away from Gregory and the traces on the ground became blurry, they appeared indifferent. It was evident that the detachment toward their fellow sect-mates was deeply ingrained. Caspian suddenly had a hunch, and he pretended to cough violently and bent down. Then, he hurriedly nced at the telepathic jade and read Jessica¡¯s clear words. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jessica was worried that Caspian could not safely walk over. Then, Caspian swiftly replied to her. ¡°Beware of Emmett.¡± As the number of words sent on the telepathic jade was limited and it was inconvenient to send messages, Caspian only chose the most critical part. He believed that Jessica would understand the meaning behind it. Sure enough, after Caspian replied to Jessica, he walked forward again. At the same time, he nced in the direction of Jessica, who appeared utterly unbothered. The traces on the ground also got blurrier, and the remaining people who were yet to pass through the hall began to speed up their pace. Caspian also stumbled and ran forward. ¡°Hurry! I¡¯ll pull you!¡± Caspian suddenly heard a familiar voice in front of him. He looked up and saw Xander holding out his hands at him, whereas the so-called sect-mate Gregory left Caspianpletely alone and ran to the opposite side of the hall by himself. The traces on the ground were almost blurred, which implied that one wrong step might lead to the attack of the Thousands of Deadly Swords Array. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Xander did not wait for Caspian to respond. Then, he reached out and grabbed Caspian, pulling him and running forward. Caspian waspletely stunned by Xander¡¯s actions as he believed that Xander could not see through his disguise. However, just when Caspian was dumbfounded, he heard Xander¡¯s voice again, but Xander did not look back that time. ¡°You don¡¯t have to misunderstand. I just don¡¯t like seeing your Fauna Imperial Sect abandoning fellow sect-mates. In our Heavenly Stars Sect,panions trust and rely on each other, so in the case of a temporary alliance, even if your Fauna Imperial Sect doesn¡¯t care about you, we Heavenly Stars Sect won¡¯t leave you.¡± Xander¡¯s voice was firm. That time, Caspian froze, and he even felt a trace of guilt in his heart for not telling Xander and the others his true identity. Nheless, Caspian quickly steadied himself. His deception was not detrimental to Xander and the others. On the contrary, he was just protecting everyone by being in disguise. Caspian saw that the safety zone of the main hall was close at hand. At that moment, his eyes moved slightly, and he suddenly staggered. It was as if Caspian ran too fast and tugged on his wounds, causing him to lose his strength and bnce. Thud! Caspian¡¯s falling footsteps unsuspectedly triggered the Thousands of Deadly Swords Array, and there was a gentle groan in the surrounding air. Whether it was Caspian or Xander, both of them felt their hair stand on ends. ¡°Xander!¡± The Heavenly Stars Sect disciples panicked. No one thought that such an ident would happen just when they were about to pass through the hall. On the other hand, there was a sudden sh of light in the eyes of the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples, showing an exciting look. Using Casey, who was almost out ofbat power, to pull Xander, who proved his strength in the ring battle, was an excellent help for Fauna Imperial Sect as they could be the one grabbing the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. If it were not for fear of other people¡¯s feelings, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples would alreadyugh out loud. Xander was not flustered. Instead, he took a deep breath and reached out, wanting to pull Caspian. However, before he could even do that, Xander felt a strong force from behind, and he was instantly pushed forward. ¡°You!¡± Xander¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise, and he hurriedly turned to look. He felt that the other party gave up his chance to survive and wanted to push Xander to a safe ce. The moment Xander turned his head, he saw a sh of sword lightsing out of the void, all of which stabbed Casey. At first nce, he seemed to have turned into a hedgehog! Jessica¡¯s felt as if her heart was being grabbed by a big invisible hand, and she was about to run forward. However, she suddenly recalled Caspian¡¯s warning, and she suppressed her panic and nced at Emmett, who was not far away. Soon, she found that Emmett also looked at her, and Jessica immediately calmed down as she realized that Caspian noticed it long ago, which was why he wanted her to watch out for Emmett. Thus, Jessica just made the best out of the situation and took the step she already took. However, she did not continue to walk forward, but she just sneered and looked at the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples. ¡°The other disciples of the same sect don¡¯t even care for the life or death of their fellow sect-mate, so why should I be bothered?¡± Jessica¡¯s sentence well concealed her panic just now. Emmett¡®s suspicion of Casey¡¯s identity was only subconscious, and he did not even notice why he was so mindful of the severely injured sect-mate. Hence, when he saw Jessica¡®s reaction, the doubt in his mind also disappeared. Suddenly, amotion caught his attention. Bang! It sounded like a silver bottle breaking. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Emmett looked up and found Casey¡®s body jumping a few times in mid-air with the explosions. It was as if a huge firecracker flew horizontally and fell not far in front of everyone after a few blows. The sword lights around Caspian¡¯s body did not disappear. They were so densely packed that there were at least dozens of them. With so many sword lights, it was only a matter of time before a monster was torn apart like just now. However, Emmett was shocked when he saw Caspian lying on the ground. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 When Emmett finally realized what went on, everyone else, including him, no longer panicked but were in shock. They opened their mouths wide in disbelief. Even though Caseyid on the ground and was poked into a hedgehog by countless sword lights, he was not torn apart. Not only that, but he did not even bleed! As the sword lights gradually disappeared, everyone could see that Casey¡¯s clothes were tattered, and the ces where the lights pierced left terrifying ck and scorched holes. It was no exaggeration to say that Casey was like a human-shaped beehive lying on the ground. However, the honeb was curled. Even so, the person only appeared in pain, but he was still breathing, and none of his wounds bled. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The air suddenly became stagnant, and no one knew what happened. The disciples of the three major sects present were all confused. Their bewilderment at that moment gave Caspian a chance to take a breather. Caspian was naturally confident with using his body to resist the Thousands of Deadly Swords Array¡¯s power. Nheless, the destructive power brought by the force after entering his body also almost made him faint. The violent force raged in his meridians, blood vessels, muscles, and internal organs. Caspian felt as if his organs exploded and reassembled. Even Caspian could not help but clench his teeth hard and trembled at the face of the pain. However, his Immortal Demon Physique¡¯s power was also showcased. After surviving the initial painparable to the separation of flesh and blood, Caspian¡¯s resistance to the sword power also increased. Moreover, his current defense against swords was the strongest. Hence, it did not take long before Caspian absorbed the sword power as he wished. Caspian opened his eyes, and a hint of satisfaction shed in them. Having obtained Leonard¡¯s sword intent and also the swordsmanship experience before, Caspian was still dissatisfied with certain areas although he had someprehension as his personality was not the same as Leonard¡¯s. However, the Thousands of Deadly Swords Array¡¯s fatal blow momentum gave Caspian a chance to break the barrier. The best way to understand something was to experience it. Hence, that urrence sessfully gave Caspian a deeper insight into Leonard¡®s Furious Sword Intent, and suchprehension should not be underestimated. For a character like Leonard, even a single thought could significantly impact people. Moreover, what Caspian obtained before was the sword intent that Leonard was most proud of. After spitting a mouthful of blood, Caspian slowly stood up under everyone¡¯s dumbfounded gaze. When Jessica saw Caspian was fine, she was finally relieved. ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± Emmett frowned. ¡°How badly do you want me to die?¡± Caspian¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he smiled eerily at Emmett. Caspian just vomited blood, and when he opened his mouth, he revealed bloodstained pearly whites. The bloody teeth coupled with his half-smile suddenly made the hairs on Emmett¡¯s back stand on end. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, and I¡¯m just a little curious,¡± Emmett hurriedly exined, and he did not even realize that his emotions were affected by Caspian. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all thanks to him.¡± Caspian pointed at Xander. Then, he snorted, tearing off his tattered robe, and added, ¡°And this.¡± In an instant, the sound of people gasping could be heard. Everyone saw that Caspian wore heavy armor that almost covered his entire body. However, the armor was riddled with holes, and it appeared extremely terrible. Nheless, it was apparent that the sword lights did not kill Caspian because of the heavy armor¡¯ s protection. ¡°Heavenly Silkworm and Mysterious Ice Heavy Armor!¡± Gregory eximed, and his voice suddenly became high-pitched. The Fauna Imperial Sect disciples froze, and they could not believe what they saw. ¡°This is¡­ A ninth-grade defense tool. You¡­ You used it here¡­¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was croaky. When the Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect disciples heard that it was a ninth-grade defense tool, they were all stunned but quickly thought it was a pity. After all, ninth-grade defense tools were rare, and it was unfortunate to use them here. ¡°If I didn¡¯t use it here, was I supposed to wait until I¡¯m killed by the sword lights and leave them to you?¡± Caspian grinned, and he cast an unkind gaze at Andrew. Andrew felt his scalp tingling, and he only sensed a great threat sweeping in. Hence, Andrew quickly shut his mouth and retreated to the side. ¡°Ha! It seems that my preparations are still worth it,¡± Caspian said, tugging the Heavenly Silkworm and Mysterious Ice Heavy Armor. In an instant, the armor shattered into several pieces and smashed to the ground with a dull sound. He also wore a set of clothes inside, but it was also somewhat damaged. The Heavenly Silkworm and Mysterious Ice Heavy Armor were indeed originally owned by Casey, which was found in his storage bag after Caspian killed him. However, it was certainly not enough to fend off the Thousands of Deadly Swords Array by solely relying on the Heavenly Silkworm and Mysterious Ice Heavy Armor, and Caspian even used the Water Shad and Immortal Demon Physique. However, Caspian was not afraid of the Fauna Imperial Sect¡¯s doubt. If anyone dared to question him, Caspian could let the opponent enter the formation and try it out. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it, right? Why don¡¯t you feel it yourself and see if the Heavenly Silkworm and Mysterious Ice Heavy Armor can hold back the might of the Thousands of Deadly Swords Array.¡± Thankfully, it seemed that the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples still had some sense of self-awareness as they noticed that Caspian did not look alright, and they did not trigger him. However, just because they did not dare to trouble Caspian again, it did not mean Caspian would not cause trouble for them. ¡°Emmett!¡± Caspian shed a ghostly smile. His voice was strained, which was exactly why the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples could not tell that he was not Casey. ¡°Me?¡± Emmett was stunned. ¡°You let me walk at the end of the group and didn¡¯te to save me just now, thinking that I¡¯m a useless waste!¡± Caspian grinned, and before he finished speaking, he raised his hand. Then, a golden de shed as he shed directly at Emmett. ¡°You!¡± Emmett shouted. He did not expect the other party to draw his sword directly, and he even used the Golden Glow Cloud sh. At that moment, the de¡¯s razor-sharp edge was like a sunrise leaping over the horizon, and the golden glow spread out instantly. In the blink of an eye, the fierce killing intent prated straight into Emmett¡¯s bone marrow. ¡°Casey, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Emmett yelled. While he hurriedly backed away, he pped the Beast Controller te on his waist and shouted, ¡°Mountain Shield Turtle!¡± Swoosh! A dark green shadow suddenly appeared in front of Emmett, blocking the sword light. nk! The sound of the impact rang in the hall, spreading rapidly and causing everyone¡¯s eardrums to feel a piercing pain. The sparks also spread along the de, forming a dazzling trace. The dark green shadow wailed, flew out far away, and smashed into the ground with a bang. As the gravel scattered everywhere, the floor trembled and formedrge cracks. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 Caspian knew when to stop, and he nced at Emmett with a profound nce, sneering. ¡°Make sure to make a good judgment of others before making a decision. You can¡®t afford to offend certain people.¡± ¡±You!¡± Emmett fumed with rage. The Mountain Shield Turtle was Emmett¡¯s hidden trick, and no one knew that he had a defensive beast. That could be seen from the surprised expressions of Andrew, Liam, and others next to him. It was initially his hidden means to save his life, and it was a trump card. However, it waspletely exposed because of Casey¡®s sudden madness. Moreover, Casey still acted as if he let Emmett go, and Emmett should be thankful for him. After suffering such a significant loss and exposing his trump card, Emmett was also regarded as taking advantage of Casey. At that moment, Emmett even had the thought of swallowing Caspian whole. However, Caspian was not worried at all. He secretlyughed at the situation. When Caspian interrogated Casey before, he found that Emmett had a giant Steelback Gopher as his assistive beast. However, Casey was frightened by Caspian, and to save his life, he revealed that Emmett might have another beast, but he could not confirm it. It could also be seen that Casey was not a good guy, and he liked to spy on people¡¯s privacy. Even though Casey¡¯s character was not so great, the information he provided helped Caspian. When Caspian suddenly drew his de, Emmett was forced to show his hidden assistive beast. In addition, he also wholly dispelled the doubts in Emmett¡¯s heart. If it were a fake Casey, he would not know the Golden Glow Cloud sh. What Caspian just performed was the authentic Golden Glow Cloud sh. Besides that, Caspian also made a casual demonstration where he hid the Furious Sword Intent in the sh just now. It seemed that despite being in preliminary grasp, the effect was good as Emmett¡®s life-saving trump card was immediately chopped and smashed in the ground. As for Emmett¡¯s revenge, Caspian was not bothered at all. On the contrary, the strength he just showed was enough to make the opponent feel jealous and suspicious. Caspian bet that Emmett must secretly wonder why a severely injured man could still be so strong. Were the wounds disguised? Yet he saw that Casey was badly hurt by the Thousands of Deadly Swords Array. That series of questions would make Emmett¡¯s mind buzzing, and he had no time to think about other things. Moreover, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples¡¯ instinct of fearing the strong would also make Emmett fearful, and he would not dare to attack Caspian in a short time. After Emmett was so angry that he did not dare to speak, Caspian stood among the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples as if nothing happened. The scene just now also made Andrew and Liam from the Fauna Imperial Sect look at Caspian differently. As for Gregory, there was even a hint of ttery in his eyes as he looked at Caspian at that moment. When Emmett saw that, he was even angrier. He finally became the leader of these disciples, and he thought about taking that opportunity to win over them. Then, once they returned to the sect, he could manipte them as he wished. However, the tables turned, and everything he had one before was shifted to Casey¡¯s benefit. At the thought of that, Emmett¡¯s eyes shed with bright lights, surging with a hint of murderous intent. Nheless, the killing intent was quickly suppressed. After all, Emmett knew very well that if there were another conflict, he would be the one who suffered in the end. If he suffered two losses in a row, all his previous efforts would be vain. Hence, Emmett could only silently endure the humiliation and swallowed his anger. Sebastian nced at Emmett and said to everyone, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s keep moving.¡± Originally, Emmett was the one who gave orders. After being stabbed in the back by his person, Emmett no longer had the right. He was so furious that his jaw was about to break from clenching too hard. Once they passed through the Thousands of Deadly Swords Array, they were considered safe. As they approached the Pantheon, everyone¡¯s mood suddenly became excited, and there was no more danger. However, the magnificent building still amazed everyone. The master of the Thousands Spirits Ind, Grandmaster Cecil, was an individual cultivator not bound by any sect. Hence, the building of the mansion depended on his mood. Some individual cultivators did not care much about that kind of thing, so they might find a cave under the sea, cover it with a simple formation, and that was it. However, Grandmaster Cecil was not such a person. In such a region, an individual cultivator needed great wisdom, perseverance, and luck to reach the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Therefore, after being promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, Grandmaster Cecil felt that he should enjoy it. Otherwise, he would feel sorry for letting himself go through all the hardship before. Hence, even though everyone was only at the area Blue Feather Sect opened up for them in the Pantheon, there were still all kinds of luxurious and rare items here. Thousands Spirits Ind was located on the sea, and most of the materials in Pantheon were all kinds of treasures in the ocean. The Dark Moon Sect disciples were not as dazzled by these treasures as their sect was located in North Earlington. However, for the disciples in the Fauna Imperial Sect and the Heavenly Stars Sect in Middle Earlington and South Earlington, the items ced here and the materials used to build the temple were extremely rare. The Blue Feather Sect only had restrictions on picking the spiritual flowers and grasses on the ind. As for the Pantheon, there was no simr regtion that they could only take three kinds. ¡°It¡¯s a Strobile Rock!¡± ¡°Look! North Sea Coral!¡± ¡°Bell Tree Stone Bead!¡± ¡°Oh my! It¡¯s theplete skeleton of the Jade River Mermaid!¡± Everyone was pleasantly surprised, and their shouts echoed in the room. Even Emmett, who was angry before, was so happy that he was all smiles, looking like apletely different person than he was just now. However, just when everyone was overjoyed because they struck gold, Caspian stood at the edge of the crowd, smiling mysteriously. In his view, the Blue Feather Sect made at least two serious mistakes with the strategy in Pantheon. First, the Blue Feather Sect felt that after the disciples of the three sects entered Pantheon, they would compete fiercely for the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, and they would not have time to plunder anywhere. Yet they did not expect that at the first moment of entering Pantheon, the disciples made an agreement and worked together until the appearance of Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. After all, the three sects encountered difficulties to varying degrees, and Thousands Spirits Ind did not belong to any industry of the three sects. It would only be stupid not to work together to take advantage of the situation and reap the resources. The second mistake could not be strictly med on the Blue Feather Sect. From the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s point of view, even if the disciples were allowed to use storage bags to pack some materials, how much could they get with the capacity of the sacks? Every cultivator knew that the space in the storage bag was limited. Everyone¡¯s storage sacks at the scene were full, and they could not hold too many things. However, the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s error was on Caspian, he had the Earring of Echo. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The Earring of Echo had a space many timesrger than the storage bag, and it was no exaggeration to say that it was a small independent world! Therefore, Caspian could quietly put in the treasures in the temple many times more than others. Chapter 637 Chapter 637 Omar just put a valuable piece of Mica Gold Essence in his storage bag. He still rtively had good self-control as he did not stuff everything good into his storage sack. Even so, Omar¡¯s two storage bags were almost packed. However, he suddenly felt that something was wrong, and he looked at the empty wall beside him, frowned, and thought for a while. Then, Omar grabbed Xander, who walked by, and asked in uncertainty, ¡°Xander, was there an Iron Pith Bamboo Shoot here just now?¡± Xander was unsure too. After all, there were too many treasures along the way, and it was not even an exaggeration to say that the floor tiles used toy the ground were valuables that could be brought back in exchange for sect contribution points. In such a dazzling environment, it was still a bit difficult for them to remember exactly where and what was around even if they were cultivators with memory and observation far superior to ordinary people. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Xander pondered for a moment and patted Omar¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Omar, did you misremember it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Maybe I did.¡± Omar always trusted Xander. Since Xander said so, Omar only scratched his head and nodded in response. Not far away, Caspian touched his earlobe quietly. As he wore the Thousand Cursed Mask, Caspian¡®s Earring of Echo was also hidden, but the function was not affected in any way. Of course, Omar remembered it correctly, and there was indeed an Iron Pith Bamboo Shoot against the wall. If the good stuff was being dposed in the furnace, they could get excellent refining material at least five times better than the refined iron obtained by dposing ordinary sharp tools. Naturally, Caspian would not let it go. At the same time, he would put the treasures that Fauna Imperial Sect disciples found helpful in his storage bags not to cause others to doubt his identity. Besides that, Caspian also put what he liked into the Earring of Echo without anyone noticing. Due to the vast space in the Earring of Echo, Caspian did not need to worry about storage issues, and he could take anything that caught his eyes. If they paid attention to Caspian, they would find that the area within a radius of three meters where he stood would be emptied. Hence, Caspian had to keep moving all the time. After all, it would surely raise suspicions if the ce filled with treasures was cleared every time he was there. As they kept walking forward, everyone¡¯s expression gradually turned from surprise to annoyance. Who would expect that there would be such a huge wealth waiting to be obtained in apetition that was originally thought to be a fierce battle? They would have prepared more storage bags if they knew it earlier. Emmett was a hundred times more annoyed than others. He was the first to realize that the trip to Thousands Spirits Ind was a rare opportunity, but even so, his three storage bags were already full. Moreover, it was only the first day in the Pantheon. However, after the surprise and annoyance, a hint of sadness surged in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°If Ronald and Edda were still alive¡­¡± Jaime mumbled. In an instant, everyone also felt somewhat teary. Jessica¡¯s Dark Moon Sect had the biggest loss, two-third of their participating disciples failed to enter the Pantheon. At that moment, Jessica¡¯s eyes were red, but she tried hard not to let the tears flow. In contrast, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples were much more indifferent. As their sect followed the rule of the jungle, they believed the weak deserved to be eliminated. Hence, they only felt the sectmates who died were not as excellent, and there were no extra emotions. Caspian stood among them, naturally appearing aloof. He did not know them, and their deaths had nothing to do with him. The spread of the emotion diluted everyone¡¯s ecstasy. Then, they continued to journey forward without saying much. In the blink of an eye, five days passed. At noon on that day, a group of about twenty people appeared like ghostly figures at the foot of the mountain where Pantheon was located. Compared with the cautiousness of these people, a tall, red-haired young man with an arrogant face strode out without a care. He walked to the open space and looked up at the tall and majestic Pantheon. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Compared to the towering Pantheon, his figure was as small as an ant. However, he stood straight, and his shoulders appeared as if they could carry mountains. Ozul and Liliana nced at each other, and they both saw a look of astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes. They never thought beforehand that such a majestic building existed on the ind. What puzzled them even more was how Charles seemed to know the ind like the back of his hand. Afternding on the ind, it was as if Charles came to his back garden. The group hastened on their journey and finally reached the pce. When theynded on the ind, they were twenty-seven, and now there were only twenty-three people left. Unfortunately, four of them were still greedy and wanted to steal the ind¡¯s resources after receiving a clear warning from Charles. In the end, Charles killed two among them, whereas Ozul and Liliana each killed one, which made everyone put away their little thoughts. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Ozul walked over to Charles, stopping a step behind him. However, before Ozul opened his mouth, he heard Charles¡¯s voice. ¡°Just ask any questions in your mind.¡± Ozul immediately froze as he felt Charles¡¯s tone was different than other days. The usual Charles was always arrogant and overbearing, having no regard for others. However, he just sounded indifferent just now. Ozul shook his head and tossed away the thoughts in his mind, saying respectfully, ¡°Young Master Charles, is the pce in front of us our destination?¡± Charles nodded. ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not a pce. It¡¯s called the Pantheon, and it was Grandmaster Cecil¡¯s former residence. He was the owner of this ind.¡± ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Ozul was shocked, and ayer of cold sweat broke out on his back. Grandmaster was usually used as a form of address for cultivators in Heavenly Spirit Realm! ¡°But don¡¯t be afraid. Since the Blue Feather Sect owns this ce, then the Grandmaster Cecil naturally passed away.¡± Charles seemed exceptionally patient today. Ozul breathed a sigh of relief, and he asked, ¡°Since this is the destination, I¡¯d like to ask on behalf of everyone if we can know what¡¯s our purpose here? Otherwise, everyone will always be at a loss, and it might affect their performance at work It won¡¯t be great if that causes a dy in your errand, Young Master Charles.¡± Chapter 638 Chapter 638 Ozul did not mention how dissatisfied the group of people were, nor did he say that they were led around by Charles aimlessly. Instead, he spoke earnestly as if he truly thought of the other party. ¡°My errand?¡± Charles suddenly snorted, which made Ozul¡¯s scalp numb. Liliana, who was not far away, also tensed up involuntarily. If something happenedter, she would quickly escape. No matter what, she could not ept herself dying for no reason. However, it was soon apparent that Charles did not intend to murder anyone. After the few seconds that felt like torture for Ozul, Charles¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°What did the guy ask you to do?¡± ¡°Infiltrate¡­ Infiltrate Earlington of Efrax¡¯s capital city and wait for the next instructions.¡± Ozul stammered. ¡°Then, do you know what the ultimate purpose of this operation is?¡± Charles asked again. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± Ozul did not dare to say it out loud. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to say it, then I¡¯ll say it on your behalf.¡± Ozul stood behind Charles, so he could not see the cynical look on Charles¡¯s face. ¡°The ultimate goal is tounch a fatal blow at the celebration of the nation¡¯s official religion election, giving the royal family of the Earling of Efrax and the six major sects the most powerful attack.¡± When Ozul heard Charles¡¯s words, his legs went limp, and he almost fell to the ground. Ozul knew about the matter beforehand, but there was a hint of gory intent in Charles¡¯s tone. Such a fear made Ozul overlook how Charles said things that he would never have said to them normally. However, Charles could not care less about Ozul¡¯s emotions, and his voice also became louder. Whether it was Liliana, who was a little further away, or the remaining group of evil cultivators hidden in the woods, could hear him. ¡°When the current realms you¡¯re all in now, you¡¯ll all end up serving as cannon fodder at that time. When you die, no one will know who you are. At best, you¡¯re responsible for causing chaos. However, the ones who can make a difference are those big figures.¡± Charles suddenly chortled, and he added, ¡°What do you think the goals of those important figures are?¡± When Ozul heard Charles¡¯s question, he was stunned because he remembered well that Charles just told him just now. ¡°Young Master Charles, you just said that you¡¯re going to give the Earlington of Efrax royal family and the six major sects the most powerful blow,¡± then, after thinking about it, Ozul continued cautiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you implying that we¡¯re going to kill the royal family and behead the six elders of the six major sects?¡± ¡°Humph. Of course not!¡± Charles snorted, ¡°Obviously not.¡± Suddenly, a look of anger shed in Ozul¡¯s eyes, but he quickly hid it. Charles did not wait for him to ask questions, and he took the initiative, exining, ¡°The elders of the six sects are all Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even if it¡¯s only one person from each sect, that¡¯ll be a total of six Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Do you think killing six Heavenly Spirit Realms cultivators is that easy? What¡¯s more, the capital of Earlington of Efrax is the most important area in the entire country, and it also has a transmission channel directly connected to the six sects. At that time, as long as the other party holds off the battle for a moment, their reinforcements will arrive in an instant. Then, the ¡®big figures¡¯ won¡¯t be able to kill them, but they¡®ll be killed instead.¡± Ozul listened and felt his back dripping with cold sweat, and he asked, ¡°Young Master Charles, please enlighten me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t enlighten you, but I can give you an insight. Those ¡®big shots¡¯ are only targeting the little princess of the Earlington of Efrax royal family.¡± Charles raised his hand and pointed to the majestic Pantheon, adding, ¡°This time, what I want us to do is to help them seed, and not just be cannon fodder.¡± ¡°After that¡¯s done¡­¡± Hearing that, Ozul¡¯s eyes shed with a glint of light. Not only him, but Liliana and also the group of evil cultivators suddenly had a look of hope on their faces. Soon, a cold smile appeared on Charles¡®s face where no one could see. However, he spoke words of reassurance and expectation. ¡°Not only will they not me you for your actions this time, but they¡¯ll also reward you. They might even pass on one or two sets of cultivation techniques to you.¡± The group of evil cultivators could not help cheering in a low voice, and Ozul was so excited that he trembled. However, Charles was the only one looking at the Pantheon, squinting his eyes that were filled with anger and murder intent. ¡°We¡¯ll enter two dayster.¡± After saying that sentence in an extremely calm tone, Charles thought, ¡°Those guys should¡¯ve arrived at the Passage to Immortality by then.¡± *** At that time, Caspian and the others just crossed a river filled with fedulings. The 50-meter wide river ran across the entire Pantheon, and the middle of the river was loaded with glittering fedulings. Fedulings were the currency used between mortals and cultivators, and they worthed more than ordinary gold and silver. Even in the world of cultivators, they would generally use fedulings as currency because the spirit stones were mostly used in cultivations. The fedulings covering the river were too numerous to count. If the Blue Feather Sect removed all the fedulings here, it might be enough to cover the daily expenses of the sect for ten years. However, these fedulings could only amaze Caspian and the others. If the elders and leaders of the six major sects saw it, they would probably not bat an eye. After all, even though there were many fedulings, it was impossible to mold an outstanding figure of the sect even after converting them into resources. The Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s swordsman, Leonard. He was now a peak second-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, breaking through to the third-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm. If Leonard¡¯s preparations to take the step were converted into fedulings, it would be more than ten times more than what was in front of them! That was to say, to break through the third-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm from the second stage, which was only a level, would require a cost that was enough for the sect to operate for a hundred years! Caspian and the others were still lower-level cultivators, and no one saw so many fedulings. It was like a regr mortal who suddenly found a mountain of gold, and anyone would be stunned. Hence, after crossing the big river, which was filled with fedulings, everyone could not help but turn their heads to look at it a few more times. After all, such opportunities were rare. After crossing the river, they walked a little further and entered an arch. The scene that made everyone speechless once again appeared. ¡°This¡­ This is..?¡± ¡°Oh my God..!¡± ¡°I never¡­ I never thought that I¡¯d see such a scene¡­¡± ¡°Where is this? Why¡¯s there such a ce in Pantheon¡­¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Caspian looked at a giant stone tablet next to him. ¡°Passage to Immortality!¡± Chapter 639 Chapter 639 Everyone stood in front of the stone tablet, widened their eyes, and stared at the scene in front of them. A long corridor with no end in sight. The passage was as high as ten stories, and the walls on both sides were covered with bright murals. At a nce, these different murals extended along the corridor to the inside, and no one knew how far it reached or how many there were. These visually striking patterns appeared in front of everyone as if they were about to burst out of the wall. Everyone was dumbfounded, and they were so amazed that they did not recover their senses even after a long time. Caspian was also extremely stunned because these murals were not only huge, exquisite, and vivid, but the materials used in the paintings were all rare natural treasures that contained the essence of the world. Hence, everyone thought these massive murals were like the manifestation of various Gods, surging into their minds. Anyone normal would be dumbfounded immediately, unable to react. ¡°What..! What¡¯s this..?¡± Caspian heard Gregory mumbling beside him. Then, he took a dozen deep breaths, trying to calm himself down and take a closer look at the murals. Before, he just thought that these murals were grand, huge, and lifelike. However, Caspian appeared even more surprised when he looked at them one by one. These murals were depicting Grandmaster Cecil¡¯s important events of his past, which were rted to the various cultivation techniques and inheritances he obtained. That was a record of how he grew from an ordinary peasant boy to a strong Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, journeying on the road to immortality! Caspian vaguely understood why the ce was called Passage to Immortality. ¡®This was Grandmaster Cecil¡¯s journey to immortality. It not only recorded his past but also carried his expectations for himself,¡¯ Caspian was touched. ¡®Since these murals recorded the process of Grandmaster Cecil¡¯s acquisition of various cultivation techniques and inheritances since he was weak until he became strong. If so, are the skills noted in these paintings?¡¯ With that in mind, Caspian hurriedly looked around. The next moment, his heart started pounding violently. ¡®The Spiritual Feathering Scripture!¡¯ The first mural depicted Grandmaster Cecil obtaining a cultivation technique from a corpse floating in the sea, and this Spiritual Feathering Scripture was notpletely recorded on the jade slip held by the young man in the mural. Due to the enormous size of the painting, the entire content of the method was engraved on it. Caspian hurriedly looked at the next mural. On the fresco, Grandmaster Cecil was already in his adolescence, and he stepped on a corpse that held a giant ax as he waved an unfolded scroll in his hand. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The most striking words on the scroll were, Gory Battle Ax. ¡®It¡¯s a martial art!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. The next second, Caspian discovered that the content of the Gory Battle Ax skill waspletely engraved on the scroll, just as he expected. Moreover, every word on the scroll was the size of an adult¡¯s palm as the mural was massive. Therefore, anyone with the cultivator¡¯s eyesight could read it even if they stood on the ground. ¡®This is Grandmaster Cecil¡¯s legacy!¡¯ The thought shed in Caspian¡¯s mind, and he no longer had doubts about the ce. The Passage to Immortality was not only used to record how Grandmaster Cecil was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm step by step but also his legacy! Each mural here was painted with aplete cultivation technique or martial art, as well as what Grandmaster Cecil learned from his practice! That was a more precious opportunity than the natural treasures that everyone obtained before! After a while, the rest of the crowd also understood the meaning of Passage to Immortality from Caspian¡¯s actions. When they discovered the secret on the murals, their excitement and eagerness could no longer be contained. Everyone even regretted wasting too much time on the journey before. It would be nice to havee to the Passage to Immortality earlier! Nevertheless, it was not considered toote, and everyone¡¯s eyes quickly wandered, looking for the cultivation techniques and martial arts that would help them the most. ¡°The Spiritual Feathering Scripture can store an unending stream of the spiritual Qi in the cultivator¡¯s body, elerating the speed of operation. This suits my movement technique and the Raging Sea Storm that I have mastered¡­¡± Omar immediately sat cross-legged in front of the first mural, carefully reading the content and trying to figure out how to practice. Sna silently walked to the second mural. As her weapon was a giant ax, the Gory Battle Ax was a perfect match for her. Others also ran toward the mural behind, and voices of surprise could be heard. ¡°The Bond of Beast! This is a beneficial cultivation method for assistive beasts! I want it!¡± Andrew shouted and looked up carefully. Liam snorted. ¡°Anyone who sees it can learn it. How can it be yours?¡± After speaking, Liam ignored Andrew¡¯s angry expression and stood in front of the mural, scrutinizing it. Emmett walked to a mural of Grandmaster Cecil¡¯s seclusion. The painting was located toward the front, and it recorded the experience of Grandmaster Cecil when he was promoted to Holy Land Realm from Pulse Control Realm. As an individual cultivator, Grandmaster Cecil had to explore his way carefully during cultivations due to the countless dangers. If he was not careful, he would be doomed. Hence, he must be extra vignt. Hence, the experiences he recorded naturally contained many ways to avoid risks and improve the chance of sess in promotion. Emmett was now a peak second -stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and he already set out on breaking through the Holy Land Realm. From that, it could be seen that he was rather ambitious. Grandmaster Cecil encountered countless opportunities, so there were many murals on the Passage to Immortality. Before long, everyone found the ones helpful to them, and they sat down cross-legged, studying attentively. Jessica also found a piece of Grandmaster Cecil¡¯s cultivation insight, but she appeared a little uneasy as she stood before the mural. Caspian was obviously by her side, but she could not talk to him. Even though she knew that Caspian¡¯s identity could not be revealed yet, she just felt a little nervous in her heart. ¡°What are you thinking? You keep ncing at him,¡± Handsome suddenly narrowed its eyes and asked in a soft voice. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why is he not taking this opportunity to find a cultivation technique or martial art to learn? This is a rare chance,¡± Jessica whispered after calming down. ¡°That guy? He¡¯s smarter than all of you.¡± Handsome twitched its little snout twice and added, ¡°Each time he moves, I can smell that he¡¯s about to scrap the ground until it¡¯s cleared.¡± Jessica was stunned. ¡°You can smell that he¡¯s about to scrap the ground? What do you mean?¡± Handsome snorted. ¡°Pay attention to his sleeves.¡± As the little pig spoke, it could not help but grin. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 ¡°His sleeves¡­¡± Jessica turned to look at Caspian, puzzled. Then, she found that Caspian waspletely unbothered by these murals, and he would stop for a while in front of the paintings before moving to the next one. However, Caspian did not appear to have found one that satisfied him. Others would think that Caspian¡¯s requirements were a little too high. However, since these cultivation methods and martial arts were recorded by Grandmaster Cecil of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he must have approved them. If the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator believed that the cultivation methods and martial arts were eptable, yet Caspian was not captivated, then everyone would feel that Caspian was pretentious. Most people would naturally feel that way, but Jessica deliberately looked at Caspian¡¯s wide sleeves after being reminded by Handsome. Not long after, she noticed a clue. Jessica saw that every time Caspian stopped in front of the mural, a slight glimmer of light was in his sleeves. It was just that the light was not too bright, and Caspian¡¯s movements were hidden from view, so no one noticed it at all. ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± Jessica asked Handsome quietly, confused. ¡°Probably recording. He¡¯s suffered losses in this area before, so now he¡¯s thinking of taking it all away, so as not to forget it in the future,¡± Handsome muttered, ¡°This guy tends to scrap the ground and leave nothing behind¡­ He¡¯s surely a natural cultivator. If he can take away two resources, he will never take just one. Everyone else is only choosing one or the other, but he wants everything that catches his eyes.¡± Jessica could not catch what Handsome muttered at the end of his sentence. However, when she heard the first half of Handsome¡¯s reply, Jessica¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and she gasped. Finally, she understood what went on. ¡°Memory Inscription¡­¡± Jessica mumbled. If she guessed correctly, when everyone else was happily studying a certain cultivation technique or martial art, Caspian used Memory Inscription to record the contents of all the murals here. Due to the limited time, everyone could only learn one. N?velDrama.Org ? content. If someone had a strong memory, they could only remember three skills and no more. Caspian thought it thoroughly. Thatpetitionpared the background and the strength of the long-standing cultivation, and it was simply impractical to rely on the cultivation techniques and martial arts recorded in the Passage to Immortality to win thepetition. Therefore, Caspian did not study but recorded them instead. That way, he could still analyze it slowly when he returned. ¡®That¡¯s so smart of him,¡¯ Jessica looked at the others around her and then at herself, and she could not help but sigh. At that time, Jessica suddenly felt the telepathic jade vibrating. Then, Jessica nced around, and when she was sure no one looked at her, Jessica nced down. ¡°I¡¯m recording. I¡¯ll send you a copy.¡± Jessica felt infinite warmth and satisfaction in her heart with just those few words. Caspian always thought about her. Later, Jessica pursed her lips and smiled. *** Two days quickly passed by in the Passage to Immortality, and it was seven days since the Pantheon opened. In other words, there were only three days left until the Pantheon closed, and also the entire nation¡¯s official religion election was over. The bright moon hung high, and the rustling of the waves could be heard around the ind. A bird perched on the ind suddenly woke up as if it heard something, and it pped its wings, trying to fly. However, before its feet left the nest, a palm stretched out from the darkness and grabbed the bird. In an instant, it exploded into a thick blood mass that spurted out from the person¡¯s fingers. The owner of that blood-stained palm, Charles, was in the shadow of the moonlight, and his eyes shed with cold killing intent. Behind him, twenty-three evil cultivators, including Ozul and Liliana, stood quietly, like tombstones standing in the dark. ¡°After Passage to Immortality, it¡¯s the Thousand Beasts Lawn, and further down is the altar of Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd!¡± Charles¡¯s lips moved slightly, but everyone could hear every single word he uttered. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After the thunderous roar, Charles strode up the mountain, and the other twenty- three people followed closely behind. A chilling aura spread out immediately and melted into the night, and even the moonlight that shone on it brought a harshness like a de. In the Passage of Immortality, everyone gradually recovered from the study state, and they all appeared satisfied. Although they only had two days, those who could stand here were the best among the disciples of the various sects, and it was not difficult toprehend the helpful cultivation techniques and martial skills with their talent. Moreover, they silently memorized two, or even three, cultivation techniques and martial arts. Hence, they just waited for the end of thepetition to retreat and practice immediately. ¡°It¡¯s already the seventh day of thepetition,¡± Caspian let out a slight sigh. Hearing these words, everyone no longer appeared rxed, and they immediately became tense. They all understood what Caspian talked about. Even though the previous cooperation was smooth, the battle for the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was rted to the honor and disgrace of the sect, and it was bound to be a fierce battle. However, no one spoke out about that matter, just hiding it in their hearts. The Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd did not appear, and no one knew what else they would encounter next. At that time, it was wiser not to mention it ¡°Let¡¯s move on, everyone,¡± Emmett said. In Passage to Immortality, Emmett mastered martial art, and also memorized a martial skill that was useful to him. Thus, he was filled with confidence, and before he knew it, he put himself in the position of the leader again. Everyone remained quiet and left the Passage to Immortality. Soon, everyone discovered that the part after Passage to Immortality was covered by magic, and it looked like an ordinary stone wall. Moreover, the mural recording Grandmaster Cecil¡¯s ascension to immortality also stopped at his ascension to the Holy Land Realm. Nheless, everyone knew that the Blue Feather Sect did it. The cultivation techniques, martial skills, experiences, and even magical powers depicted in the murals at the back must be of a far higher level than before. Why would the Blue Feather Sect give the other sects in vain? They would have surely taken everything away. Nevertheless, everyone could not care less, and they continued moving forward. Two dayster, when thepetition entered the ninth day, none of them expected that Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd would appear in front of everyone without warning. The bloody, violent, domineering, mighty, and all kinds of auras were like a rolling frenzy, mming toward the crowd with an oppressive atmosphere along with the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. Chapter 641 Chapter 641 Jessica became dumbfounded when she felt that unprecedented force, and she asked hesitantly, ¡°That¡¯s the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd?¡± The Dark Moon Sect disciple beside her answered, ¡°That should be it.¡± Everyone could hear their violent heartbeats, and without blinking their eyes, they looked at the halberd nting on the high tform in the distance. Its de was dark like a ck hole, and it was as if their souls would be sucked away with just a nce. On the de¡¯s edge, thin red lines appeared again as if they were traces left by some kind of cut. Moreover, the lines were constantly permeating bursts of dark and destructive aura. ¡°An almost¡­ Spirit tool¡­¡± The scene instantly became even quieter. The Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was an almost spirit tool! Caspian¡¯s eyes also shed brightly as he could feel that even though his Ghoul-Locker Spear was also an almost spirit tool, the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd waspletely different from it. However, he still could not tell the specific mystery as the distance was too far. One thing was certain, The Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was a magic weapon that no Pulse Control Realm cultivators could refuse! Judging from thepetition system of the nation¡¯s official religion election, the sect that won the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd would naturally own the almost spirit tool. As long as the sect was normal, the almost spirit tool would naturally be rewarded to the disciple who helped the sect obtain it. In other words, whoever grabbed the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was equivalent to bing the owner. At the thought of that, almost everyone¡¯s breathing became heavier. ¡°Everyone¡­ We joined hands before to reach here, so our purpose has been achieved,¡± Emmett said with great difficulty, ¡°now, there¡¯s only one step away from the end of thepetition.¡± Without waiting for Emmett to finish speaking, Xander suddenly snorted. ¡°You want the Fauna Imperial Sect to go first?¡± Emmett was suddenly left speechless. Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly fell from the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd in the distance to the stone statues not far away. Not only that, but there was also a massive chessboard between them and Eight Deste God- Terminator Halberd, which had sixty-four grids. In each grid, there was a stone statue taller than a human being. These statues were also different, and some were human-shaped, some were animal-shaped. Although they were stone carvings, the craft was so vivid that anyone would have thought it was alive at first nce. However, even after knowing that these were stone statues, everyone still felt a chill running down their spines, and their hair stood on end when these carvings stared at them. ¡°If we want to go to the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd¡¯s stone tform, we must pass this chessboard,¡± then, Xander sneered and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that these stone carvings have no mystery and will directly let you pass smoothly.¡± Emmett turned to look at the stone carvings, and his expressions also kept changing. He realized that he spoke too soon. The closer it was to the end, the calmer and more cautious one should be. He just made the mistake of being too hasty. However, the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, who represented victory and future, was just within reach in front of him. For a moment, Emmett could not make up his mind, and it was as if his heart was scratched by sharp ws. After hesitating, Emmett said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we might as well¡­¡± ¡°Emmett, if it¡®s about your future, you can think carefully before making a decision. However, the interests of the sect and others are equally important, and the opportunity is fleeting. Once lost, it¡¯ll be given to others in vain. How are you going to exin to the sect?¡± Among the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples, someone suddenly interrupted him. The cruel remark almost made Emmett seem like a selfish guy who only thought about himself. When Emmett heard that, his face immediately dropped, and he hurriedly turned around. ¡°Who?! Who said that?!¡± The person who spoke did not respond yet, but Gregory, who was in the lowest realm in the Fauna Imperial Sect, took a step forward. Then, he looked at Emmett and sneered, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd is avable to everyone. Everyone has their free will, and you aren¡¯t in charge of ordering us around!¡± ¡°You!¡± Emmett¡¯s heart suddenly became anxious, scolding Gregory for being an idiot and being easily provoked. However, Emmett was even more flustered because he did not know who the speaker was. ¡°You, you, you! Stop! During the entire trip, except for a few twists and turns in the first few days, there weren¡¯t so many difficulties after. Now that I¡¯m only one step away from the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, I¡¯ll try my best even if there¡¯s an obstacle!¡± After saying that, Gregory released his assistive beast from the Beast Controller te, a giant golden monkey, and put a round shield on his arm. ¡±Golden Monkey, lead the way!¡± Gregory roared, and the Golden Monkey suddenly turned into a golden light and charged toward the chessboard. At the same time, Gregory¡¯s eyes showed a hint of pride and greed. When Emmett saw the scene, he became anxious. It would be great if there was something strange about the chessboard and Gregory was stopped, but if he really obtained the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halbert, would it not mean all his wishful thinking were flushed down the drain? Emmett would surely not let all his effort go to vain. Hence, he did not care who stirred up the rift just now, and he reached out to grab Gregory. Not only Emmett, but the disciples of the other two sects did not hesitate to chase after Gregory too. They did not mind losing the nation¡¯s official religion election, but it must be a convincing loss. If they did not do anything and watched as the other party obtained the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, they would probably die of depression even if the sect did not punish them. ¡°Stopped him!¡± ¡°The final starts now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let the Fauna Imperial Sect go any further!¡± In an instant, everyone¡¯s shouts filled the room. At that time, Gregory already rushed into the chessboard, but a statue of a griffin in front of him suddenly moved, and dense cracks appeared in its body instantly. Then, in the blink of an eye, all the cracks peeled off, revealing the iron-like figure inside. Then, the eyes of the statue lit up with a green light, and it raised its head and let out an angry roar. Later, the griffin jumped high and mmed at Gregory hard with its w, bringing along a gust of wind. ¡°What the hell!¡± Gregory eximed when he saw that, and he only managed to raise his arms and block with the round shield prepared in advance. The next moment, his round shield was smashed into pieces by the statue with a loud bang. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Gregory¡¯s scream could be heard, and he flew away like a bird with broken wings. Soon, there was a sound of bones cracking from his arms in mid-air as they twisted into a strange shape. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 When the Golden Monkey saw its master attacked, it roared and rushed toward the living statue, grabbing the statue¡¯s head with one hand and aiming to rip the throat with its other ws. The Golden Monkey¡¯s nails were as sharp as steel ws, and even a palm-thick steel te could be torn apart like paper. However, as it scratched at the statue¡®s neck, it did not leave any mark. The situation was infrequent, and the Golden Monkey was taken aback. The statue¡¯s body twisted violently, and the Golden Monkey fell to the ground. Then, its pair of strong hindlegs stepped backward. Bang! The Golden Monkey was like a heavy bag as it was instantly kicked into the air. Later, it jumped over the rows of statues and fell outside the chessboard, causing the ground to tremble violently. From the time when Gregory was kicked away to when Golden Monkey was kicked out, the whole process happened in the blink of an eye, and the others were still in their chasing posture and did not recover. By the time they realized what happened, Gregory and his beast copsed to the ground. Gregory¡¯s left arm broke and was twisted into strange angles. He frowned in pain, and a fineyer of sweat appeared on his forehead. As for Gregory¡¯s assistive beast, the Golden Monkey, it staggered and stood up. However, before it could steady its figure, the Golden Monkey spat out a mouthful of blood, limping to the ground again. ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± Sebastian¡¯s eyes flickered, and there was a look of surprise in his eyes. ¡°Why is the statue alive?¡± Jessica waspletely shocked. As the crowd watched the griffin slowly pacing around, their faces instantly became unsightly, and they could not help looking at the other statues that still stood quietly. There were a total of sixty-four statues on the entire chessboard. If each of them was alive and had that kind of power, then consequences¡­ Well, none of them dared to imagine it. However, the more they did not want it to happen, the more it would ur. The next moment, everyone saw that the surface of two more statues started to crack and peel. Soon, a long roar sounded. A ck chimpanzee as tall as two people and another figure that looked like a massive bat with a burning green me in its eyes came to life, staring at everyone. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Omar uttered through gritted teeth. ¡°Everyone, it seems that we have to solve these troubles first. Then, we can decide on the ownership of the Eight Destion Divine Halberd,¡± Emmett said. However, there was no need for him to say as everyone knew what they should do. In the face of these living statues, they would probably end up dead if they did not join hands. The previous griffin suddenly turned into a ck light and charged toward the Fauna Imperial Sect with a deafening roar. The chimpanzee and the big bat were also aggressive, rushing toward the Heavenly Stars Sect and the Dark Moon Sect. ¡°The Dark Moon Sect abandons the nation¡¯s official religion election, and we¡¯ll support the Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± Jessica suddenly shouted. Everyone was stunned, but they quickly understood Jessica¡¯s reason. The Dark Moon Sect was left with three participating disciples, and there was little hope left to win the state religion. If there were no living statues, the Dark Moon Sect might still have a chance to win as the three sects fought. However, the existence of these carvings made it almost impossible for the Dark Moon Sect even to survive. Under such circumstances, the wisest decision was to give up the state religion and aid one of the other two sects to seek support. Jessica¡¯s grasp of the situation and her decisive character was disyed as she could make such an urate and powerful judgment in an instant. The other two Dark Moon Sect disciples were stunned for a moment, and they also quickly understood Jessica¡¯s intention. Although they were still unwilling to just give up thepetition for the state religion, they had to admit that Jessica made the correct decision. None of the three wanted to die in vain. The reason why Jessica chose to support the Heavenly Stars Sect was also straightforward. Moreover, with her rtionship with Caspian, the Heavenly Stars Sect also had a more concrete reason to help the Dark Moon Sect due to her decision. ¡°Sna, Xander, go and help them!¡± Jaime ordered. Sna and Xander immediately leaped over, and their giant ax and longsword rolled up huge waves, quickly shing away the menacing bat. At the same time, the other Heavenly Stars Sect disciples battled with the ck chimpanzee. When the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples saw that the Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect joined forces, they turned livid. However, they were too upied to care about that. Nevertheless, even though they appeared to be a group of five, Gregory lost his strength tobat. On the other hand, Caspian pretended to be Casey, who lost his assistive beast, so he stayed out of the battle and kept circling around but not making any attack. Thus, the Fauna Imperial Sect was only left with Emmett, Andrew, and Liam to face the fight. Fortunately, the three of them were in strong realms. By joining forces and coupled with the help of their powerful assistive beasts, the statue of the griffin was also beaten all over, and cracks kept appearing in its figure. ¡°Pointing to the Stars!¡± On the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s side, Sebastian shouted, stretched out a finger, and tapped on the knee of the chimpanzee statue. The spell that contained 90% of his strength instantly shattered the chimpanzee¡¯s knee. However, the chimpanzee was not a living creature after all. Even though its knees were destroyed and it lost bnce, it still used the remaining leg to jump and continue to attack the crowd brazenly. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Maya was also fired up, and she drew the Phoenix Sword from her umbre. The fiery red de light was like a scorching me, illuminating the surroundings. ¡°The Scorching me! Phoenix Blood Refining Magic!¡± Swoosh! The zing fire seemed to divide the light and dark, dividing the invisible. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Then, the sword light shed on the back of the chimpanzee, like a red-hot iron that hit the snow. In a sh, the chimpanzee was almost cut in half by Maya from the chest to the back. The chimpanzee appeared like a candle melted from the middle, and only a trace of molten iron remained on the top and bottom of its chest. ¡°The Dance of Fire and Ice!¡± Omar showed up at the most suitable ce. With the de of Wind in his mouth and each hand holding the Dual des of Fire and Ice, Omar swiftly shed out a dazzling blue and red sword light. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The crumbling chimpanzee statue was caught in the monstrous sword force, and it was quickly chopped into countless pieces, falling into the ground with loud noises. Emmett and the others from the Fauna Imperial Sect were shocked when they saw that scene. They could feel that the strength disyed by the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples was stronger than what they showed in the ring match. There were only two possibilities. One was that the opponents hid their strength in the previous game, and the other was that they obtained a great improvement in the Passage to Immortality before! Chapter 643 Chapter 643 The astonishment of Emmett and others were not over yet. Soon, they saw a yellowish object falling from the inside of the chimpanzee statue. Under Omar¡¯s Dance of Fire and Ice, the chimpanzee statue was almost cut into dozens of pieces. However, the yellowish item was intact, and it flew out from the statue¡¯s abdomen andnded on the ground. When the thing fell to the ground, it did not make a muffled bang nor a crisp sound of metal falling. On the contrary, the sound was simr to that of water dripping into the water, making people¡¯s eardrums tingle slightly. ¡°This is¡­¡± Everyone was stunned when they felt the surge of spiritual Qi from the item on the floor. The next second, Maya was the first to shout, ¡°It¡¯s a spirit crystal!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when they heard that. Caspian remained calm, and he picked up a fragment of a chimpanzee statue on the ground, looking at the inside. Just as he expected, the inside of the figure was empty and engraved with thick lines. These lines were inscriptions patterns. ¡®Sure enough, these statues are puppets driven by the formation, just like the talking wooden ox and mouse at Maisie¡¯s that time, and the spirit crystal is the driving force.¡¯ Caspian¡®s eyes lit up, and he immediately understood the crucial point. In the world of cultivators, fedulings and spirit stones were hard currency, whereas spirit stones and spirit crystals were higher levels than fedulings. As for spirit jades, ordinary cultivators could not obtain it, so there was no point in mentioning it. Many cultivators practiced for a lifetime, but they probably did not hear of spirit jades, let alone seeing it. Compared with spirit jades, cultivators could still see spirit crystals if they had the conditions. On the other hand, spirit crystals were more often used in variousrge-scale formations as the driving forcepared to spirit stones. Nheless, even though their use in cultivation was far less than that of spirit jades, spirit crystals were also more effective than spirit stones which allowed significant improvement. For the cultivators at the scene, if spirit stones were equivalent to silver in the mortal world, spirit crystals were like gold. ¡°Amazing!¡± Omar instantly eximed. When they realized that they could get spirit crystals after destroying these statues, everyone no longer felt that fighting these powerful carvings was a burdensome thing. ¡°Omar, you take it first.¡± Sebastian threw the spirit crystal toward Omar. The Heavenly Stars Sect disciples were always united, especially the few people who participated in the nation¡¯s official religion election at that time. As they had a sincere rtionship, no one thought of monopolizing the spirit crystal when they saw it. Besides, there were so many spirit crystals on the chessboard, and everyone would surely had a share in the end. At that time, under the siege of Jessica and her group, part of the giant bat statue was smashed by Sna with her ax. The hit coincidentally broke the spirit crystal out. After losing the backbone of the formation, the bat statue immediately turned into a motionless carving, falling hard from mid-air. As Sna was the one who hit the spirit crystal out of the bat, everyone naturally let her have it. The Fauna Imperial Sect disciples swiftly became jealous when they saw two pieces of spirit crystals were taken away by others. Since the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples generally focused on their assistive beasts, their realm and strength were slightly weaker than other sect disciples of the same level. That was also their weakness. When they saw the material that could greatly help their cultivation, which was spirit crystals far more effective than spirit stones, these disciples instantly put extra effort and ordered their assistive beasts to attack the griffin statue violently. Even Gregory, who had a broken arm, poured precious pills into his mouth to heal his wounds while commanding the Golden Monkey. The Golden Monkey then waved its giant ws to grab the statue, forming a series of dazzling sparks. When these statues just appeared, they did catch everyone by surprise. However, those carvings relied on strong materials to attack everyone, and they did not have their wisdom. The Fauna Imperial Sect disciples¡¯ cooperation coupled with the fierce attack of the assistive beasts, the griffin statue was soon shattered, crumbling down. From the tattered abdomen, the yellow light prating from the spirit crystal could be faintly seen. Emmett was overjoyed. ¡±Hurry and break it!¡± At that time, Andrew¡¯s assistive beast violently mmed into the griffin statue, and the carving flew out like a bang in Caspian¡¯s direction. When Emmett saw that, an inexplicable lousy feeling. Since he was almost stabbed by this Casey before, he was quite afraid of this fellow. Emmett did not know why he had a hunch that the spirit crystal he coveted would be grabbed away. However, the others did not think so. The moment the griffin statue was knocked out, they all chased after the carving, and Caspian pulled out the golden sword, facing the griffin statue directly. The figure, which everyone had to work together to defeat, was cut in half with just a sh by Caspian. Then, the piece of golden spirit crystal naturally fell into Caspian¡®s hands. ¡°Thank you,¡± Caspian smiled and casually ced the spirit crystal into his storage back. When Liam, Andrew, and Gregory saw the scene, they were all dumbfounded. They spent all their strength before and were about to break the statue. They originally thought they could fight for the fruits of victory, but Casey came in and took it as his own. ¡°Casey, it seems a little inappropriate for you to do this!¡± After regaining his senses, Andrew¡¯s face sank. In the battle just now, his assistive beast contributed the most, but Andrew did not even see the spirit crystal, and it was already taken away. Therefore, the annoyance he felt was imaginable. ¡°The statue was broken by. Why can¡¯t I own the spirit crystal?¡± Caspian did not care what the other party thought, and naturally, no one else could take the things that entered the pocket. Moreover, Fauna Imperial Sect was a competitor in thepetition. Caspian would take advantage of such an opponent that did not take much effort to weaken to enhance his affairs. Hence, why would he pass over the spirit crystal he has obtained to the opponent? Before Andrew could retort, Caspian said with a sneer, ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, just blow up another statue yourself, and I¡¯ll not grab it.¡± ¡°You!¡± Andrew gritted his teeth hard and turned around in anger, looking for the next statue. At that time, Caspian¡¯s voice came faintly again.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°But I¡®m not sure about the others.¡± When Andrew heard that, his heart skipped a beat, and he looked at Caspian. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You know what I¡¯m saying. Why should I say more?¡± Caspian snorted and looked away. Andrew¡¯s pupils shrank, and when he faced the other sect-mates again, there was already a little bit of vignce and precaution in his eyes. Chapter 644 Chapter 644 Even though he did not see the change in Andrew¡¯s eyes, Caspian understood that, just like Gregory before, these two Fauna Imperial Sect disciples became wary of several other students. If it were a disciple of several different sects, Caspian¡¯s words probably would not have any effect. However, as the Fauna Imperial Sect always respected the strong and even supported its disciples to fight each other andpete for resources, the disciples of the sect were vaguely hostile, which allowed Caspian to take advantage of them. Sometimes, it was unnecessary to defeat a group of enemies by force, and it was enough for a few words to make them no longer trust each other. After everyone found out that they could get precious spirit crystals from the statues, the crowd immediately tasted the benefits. With such gains, the dangers of facing these statues became insignificant, and everyone immediately turned to the remaining figures on the chessboard. There was no need to ask, and everyone understood that there must be spirit crystals in these statues, and those were already a big gain. Some began to imagine how to advance their realm by relying on these spirit crystals and getting more attention in the sect. Crack! Crack! Soon, cracks began to appear on the surface of five statues, and their eyes were also flickering with green lights. ¡°Spirit crystals¡­¡± One of the Dark Moon Sect disciples appeared excited. However, he soon caught a glimpse of Casey suddenly moving toward the statues on the chessboard that did not start to move. Not only him, but others noticed it too. ¡°What¡¯s that fellow trying to do?¡± ¡°These five statues are about to rush over, and we canpete for the spirit crystals. What¡¯s he doing over there?¡± Everyone was puzzled. At that time, Jessica suddenly heard Handsome¡¯s uncontroble excitement from her shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s so shameless. I like it!¡± It was apparent that the little pig expressed its admiration for Caspian¡¯s actions. Jessica did not understand Caspian¡¯s actions just now, but when she heard Handsome¡¯s words, she instantly realized what went on. ¡±He¡­¡± Jessica almost screamed. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Caspian swiftly appeared before a statue and drew his sword, violently shing down. The golden sword light drew a terrifying edge, and it seemed that the space was about to be cut open. The statue was immediately cut in half by Caspian. Then, everyone saw that Caspian easily took out the golden spirit crystal from the statue. In that instant, everyone gasped. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?!¡± That thought shed inside of everyone¡¯s mind like a deafening thunder. After knowing that these statues had spirit crystals in their bodies, why did they need to wait for the carvings to move and work hard to destroy them before getting the spirit crystals? These motionless statues were equivalent to wooden stakes, and it was evident that they could quickly obtain the spirit crystals, yet they chose the dangerous and arduous path. All of sudden, everyone felt as if they were the dumbest person on earth. However, it was toote for them to react because the five statues that all came to life were roaring and rushing toward them. Additionally, the statues around Caspian also began to tremble and peel off as he walked into the chessboard, showing signs of arge number of activities. Caspian secretly sighed when he saw that. In that case, he could no longer try to grab the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd while others were entangled with the statues. It seemed that topete for the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, they must get rid of the figures blocking the way first. While thinking about that, Caspian¡¯s hands kept moving. Soon, he split two more statues that did note to life and another carving that was constantly peeling off in half. Hence, Caspian now had a total of four pieces of spirit crystals. Nevertheless, although Caspian¡¯s attacks seemed effortless, these were based on his massive strength. The golden saber in Caspian¡¯s hand chipped here and there, and some part of its de was already turned. ¡®It¡¯s not yet time to reveal my identity yet,¡¯ Caspian muttered. In that case, the Wave-Breaking Sword, Ghoul-Locker Spear, and his martial arts could not be used for the time being. When Caspian saw that he was about to be surrounded by statuesing to life, Caspian immediately withdrew from the chessboard without hesitation. ¡°Here we go again!¡± Everyone also noticed about seven statues made crackling sounds and moved their bodies. Finally, the carvings came to life and stared at the crowd, suddenly pouncing over them. ¡°Everyone, be careful!¡± Xander¡¯s eyes flickered, and he roared. Then, he took the lead and blocked one of the statues. ¡°Casey, are you crazy!¡± Emmett cursed as he saw Caspian run toward the Fauna Imperial Sect, and those statues that came to life chased after Caspian. In that way, the Fauna Imperial Sect side faced much greater pressure than the other two sects. After being provoked by Caspian¡¯s words before, everyone in the Fauna Imperial Sect each had an ax to grind and did not trust one another. Hence, Andrew also would rather face a statue alone than join forces with the other disciples. Although Emmett, Liam, and Gregory joined forces, the three were wary of each other, and they could not defeat the statue that rushed toward them first. Moreover, Caspian attracted three other statues to their side. Seeing the ck shadowing from the oppressive force, Emmett and the others felt their scalps were about to explode. As for Caspian, after attracting the statues, he immediately chose to pretend to be weak and decided to avoid fighting. ¡°Casey, you b*stard!¡± Emmett was the first to see through Caspian¡¯s n, and he cursed at him aloud. When Emmett staggered a statue, Caspian suddenly attacked and shed out a gust of wind, cutting the figure in half. Then, he turned to look at Emmett, asking, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Casey!¡± Emmett¡®s eyes were bloodshot, and his tone was filled with rage and murderous intent. ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind.¡± As Caspian said that, he kept moving and appeared beside Xander, kicking the statue behind Xander. Feeling the gust of wind blowing from behind and hearing a muffled thud, Xander already knew what went on when he turned his head. Xander was stunned, and he looked at Caspian. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Caspian knew that Xander did not recognize him, so he smiled and immediately walked away. More and more statues moved. Not only the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples, but the Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect also felt increasing pressure, so Caspian needed toe to their rescue. When Emmett saw the scene, he fumed with rage. Chapter 645 Chapter 645 The battlested a full day and night. When thest statue crashed to the ground, everyone present felt relieved and wanted to copse on the floor and sleep for three days and three nights. However, they knew it was impossible as thepetition was not over yet. The statues on the chessboard were now scattered, turned into pieces, and rambled all over the ce. On the other hand, the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd on the high tform in the distance was glowing with a shocking light of destruction, and the path to it was already cleared. ¡°We¡¯re only a step away, ¡± Jaime said after taking a deep breath, and his face was visibly pale. Jessica¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light, and she uttered, ¡°After getting the Eight Deste God- Terminator, thepetition can finally end.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve spent so much effort! Don¡¯t let the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd fall into the hands of Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± Emmett shouted, not forgetting to re at Caspian. In the previous day¡¯s battle, Caspian contributed the least in the Fauna Imperial Sect, but he was the one who gained the most. Moreover, what made Emmett and the others annoyed was that Casey saved the Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect disciples many times. At that time, as the statues continued toe to life, the speed at which everyone destroyed the carvings was much slower than when the statue came to life. Hence, there was a period where the statues continued to rush in, and the offensive was like a tide. Under such circumstances, each disciple from different sects were in danger. Even if the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples had the help of their assistive beasts, which was equivalent to another helping hand, they were still flustered. Yet, Casey was still constantly taking advantage of his sect-mates, and he also helped the disciples of other sects from time to time. The Fauna Imperial Sect disciples thought Casey betrayed his sect. ¡°Casey, when did we mistreat you! You¡¯re going too far! No matter what happens, I¡¯m telling the elders about all your behavior this time!¡± Liam stared at Caspian and shouted. At least five spirit crystals that Liam was supposed to get were taken away by Caspian. During the period, several of his teeth were also knocked out by a statue. As for the broken teeth, he naturally med it on Caspian, who did not rescue him in time. ¡°Whatever! But you better think about how to get the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd first.¡± Caspian did not care about the other party¡®s threat. After all, Casey wouldpletely disappear once the game was over. Hence, no matter how badly they cursed at him, it was not directed to Caspian himself. ¡°We¡¯ll¡­¡± Emmett was about to arrange how everyone would grab the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, but before he could finish speaking, Andrew suddenly interrupted him, ¡°We¡¯ll stop the Heavenly Stars Sect and the Dark Moon Sect while you go get the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd?¡± Emmett was about to nod his head and say yes when he suddenly saw the sneer on Andrew and the others¡¯ faces. In an instant, he understood what they thought Emmett stomped his feet in anger, shouting, ¡°Why are you guys still thinking about that?! You think that I¡¯ve my selfish reason and want to snatch the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halbert, getting the credit?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Andrew snorted. Caspian nted a thorn in his heart before, so it was impossible for him to agree to Emmett¡¯s proposal. Gregory also echoed, ¡°Emmett, you¡¯ve always been giving orders before, and you¡¯ve gained a lot of benefits. Although our Fauna Imperial Sect supportspetition among disciples, you should keep others in mind. It¡¯s not nice you monopolize the credit again.¡± ¡°How dare you think that way?!¡± Emmett was flushed with anger. Judging from his expression and action, everyone else thought his little n was caught, so he was embarrassed and angry. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, will I forget you all after the benefits in the future?¡± Emmett could only change the conversation, trying to move everyone. ¡°We participated in thepetition together, and we already have an evesting rtionship. Do you think I¡¯ll forget our friendship?¡± ¡±After the game, Emmett might even be our big senior brother. Whether or not he¡¯ll remember us at that time is another question.¡± Caspian stabbed Emmett¡¯s back again at the right moment. ¡°Casey, shut up! You¡¯ve been hiding your true strength. Do you think I don¡¯t know that? Why don¡¯t you tell me how much you¡¯ve gained! How many spirit crystals did you steal from us just now. Do you think we¡¯re all blind?!¡± Emmett was furious. Emmett could ignore other people saying him, but even Casey was getting involved. Moreover, although there was no substantive evidence, Emmett felt Casey was the reason why these people targeted him together. ¡°But Casey saved me just now, and it was more than once,¡± Gregory said. When the first statue came to life, Gregory broke his arm, so he was the most vulnerable person in the chaos just now. In truth, Caspian did save him a few times. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In addition, Gregory was already dissatisfied with Emmett, so it was logical that he would side with Caspian at that time. When Caspian saw Gregory taking a stand, he chuckled silently. It seemed that the seed he nted before came to fruition as he did not need to say anything for the Fauna Imperial Sect to have internal conflict. To say that the group had no unity was just touching the surface. In truth, these few people did not have trust among them, and everyone was doubting and worried that the other would steal their credit or even stab their backs. Emmett was so incensed that he trembled. He never imagined that things would turn out like that now. The initial advantage they had in number and strength were already weakened since the Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect joined forces. Furthermore, they were even more chaotic internally. In that way, there was no need to battle at all, and the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd would simply be handed over to the opponent ¡°Good! Good! Good! All of you are selfish, and since that¡®s the case, then we¡®ll do what we can!¡± Emmett sneered, his voice sharp and gloomy. It was apparent that he boiled with rage. If anyone blocked his way, Emmett would probably severely injure the person. Among the disciples of the Fauna Imperial Sect, Emmett was in the highest realm and strength. However, his attitude at that moment made everyone feel a chill in their hearts, and they could not help but feel timid. Emmett¡¯s eyes suddenly shed, and he shouted, ¡°Sh*t!* He saw from the corner of his eye that someone from the Heavenly Stars Sect walked toward the high tform. In an instant, Emmett¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Stop him!¡± Emmett¡¯s heart froze. As their side fought due to internal conflict, the Heavenly Stars Sect took advantage of the situation. As he roared, Emmett ran over. However, almost at the same time he took a step, Xander, Maya, Sebastian, and the others blocked his path. Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect teamed up now, and what they had was a numerical advantage. Consequently, they only needed one person to take the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd and fight for that swift moment. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Sebastian uttered as he looked at Emmett and the others whose faces got paler. Chapter 646 Chapter 646 Emmett waspletely drained of hope. In his view, the Heavenly Stars Sect arranged for Jaime, who was a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, to grab the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. On their side, although he was also in the same realm as Jaime, Emmett was stared at by the Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect. Andrew and Liam were only in the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm, whereas Gregory was in the lowest realm, only in the entry-level. Moreover, Gregory broke his arm in the previous battle, and he did notpletely heal yet. Thus, his existence could be ignored. As for Casey, Emmett did not expect anything from him. After taking a deep breath, Emmett only felt as if his heart fell into a frozen pit. Then, he stared nkly as Jaime got closer and closer to the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. Fifty meters¡­ Thirty meters¡­ Fifteen meters¡­ Five meters¡­ One meter! Emmett shut his eyes in pain, and his face was filled with annoyance and hatred. On the other hand, Andrew, Liam, and the others finally found that their internal strife was foolish. Their faces were pale, and the blood in their bodies seemed to stop flowing as their hands and feet became cold. Caspian stood at the end of these Fauna Imperial Sect disciples, and he was focused on Jaime, who reached out to grab the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd on the tform. The final battle went so smoothly, which exceeded Caspian¡¯s expectations. However, despite sessfully avoiding a bloody fight, Caspian racked his brain a few times during the competition. Without an urate grasp of the current situation and the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples, Caspian absolutely could not let the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples strife at thest moment. At that time, Caspian also used telepathic jade to quietly send a message to Jessica, asking Jessica to remind everyone in the Heavenly Stars Sect to take the time topete for the Eight Deste God- Terminator Halberd while the Fauna Imperial Sect were busy arguing among themselves. All ns were perfect, and victory was only one step away. Jaime¡¯s palm was just a few centimeters away from Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, and his face was filled with excitement Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s wish to be the state religion could finally be fulfilled in their hands. Soon, the entire scene turned so quiet that anyone could hear a pin drop. At that moment, Caspian suddenly seemed to feel something, and his breathing became rapid. With a burning gaze, he looked toward the darkness in front of Jaime. Almost at the same time, Handsome, the little pig lyingzily on Jessica¡¯s shoulder, suddenly opened its eyes which shed with bright lights. ¡°No¡­¡± Before the voice escaped Caspian¡¯s throat, a giant hand that appeared to have immense power suddenly appeared from the darkness in front of Jaime. Next, the palm clenched in mid-air, forming a fist and shaking the air around it. Then, just like a powerful Sledgehammer, it punched at Jaime¡¯s chest, catching him off guard. Crack! The sound of broken bones followed. In an instant, the tremendous force vibrated into Jaime¡¯s chest, making his body tremble as if a war drum was being beaten. Moreover, ripples like water waves appeared on the skin and flesh of his whole body. At a nce, Jaime¡¯s back swelled up like a ball full of air. The next second, the massive ball was like a cannonball out of its chamber, flying backward and mming to the ground like a meteorite. Bang! The floor cracked, and dense fragments scattered everywhere. Arge amount of blood poured out from Jaime¡¯s eyes, nose, mouth, and every pore in his body. In the blink of an eye, Jaime turned into a bloody person. Time seemed to have frozen at that moment, and even Caspian did not immediately realize what went on. Everyone else¡¯s mind was also nk. After a while, Maya finally regained her senses. She then shouted as she rushed toward Jaime, whoid in a pool of blood. The others also gradually recovered, and their faces swiftly shed with doubt, puzzlement, anger, and fear. Caspian¡¯s eyes burst with sparks as he stared at the darkness behind the Eight Deste God- Terminator Halberd. At that time, the fist remained at the spot. As the person¡¯s arm was still hidden in the shadows, the fist with long and pointed fingernails seemed to hover there out of thin air, giving people a terrifying feeling. It was only a fist, yet it could make everyone feel immense pressure! Later, Caspian took a deep breath and swept his gaze across the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples. Emmett and the others also appeared puzzled, confused, shocked, and also a hint of surprise. Finally, Caspian¡¯s gaze fell on Maya, the first to rush forward. When Caspian saw the indignation and tears in her eyes as well as the sadness and anger in other people¡¯s faces, his breathing suddenly stagnated, and his heart sank. ¡°His meridians are broken, and all his organs are destroyed¡­ Jaime¡¯s¡­ gone¡­¡± Sebastian uttered with great difficulty. The sentence made everyone¡¯s scalp numb. In that instant, the despair of watching life losing its vitality was like a ck hole that wanted to devour everyone¡¯s soul. No one would have thought that such a change would ur when the game was about to end, and it was impossible that it was nned by the Blue Feather Sect to prepare in advance. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Omar drew his sword and roared, looking toward the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ha! He flew so far. I wouldn¡¯t have used so much energy if I knew earlier. What a waste of the hot fresh blood!¡± A voice full of arrogance sounded from the shadow behind the fist. The next moment, the fist slowly retracted, and a figure gradually stepped out of the shadows. The topless person walked out with fiery red hair, fierce eyes, and a mocking smile, revealing his chiseled and well-proportioned muscles. The figure and the unfamiliar face that came out made the pupils of everyone present shrank, and they were also confused. Their pupils shrank because even without divine sense, everyone could still feel the extremely terrifying power from the person. The other party was like a mighty mountain, and just standing there was enough to make people feel nervous. They were confused because when everyone carefully recalled and racked their brains, they could not remember where they saw the face. ¡°Who the hell are you?! Why are you here? Why did you kill Jaime?!¡± Maya took a step forward. There were tears in her eyes due to her rage, her face was pale, and her body trembled. The sword light in Maya¡¯s hand was constantly glowing as if it would split people¡¯s eyeballs. ¡°You asked so many questions all at once. How am I supposed to answer you?¡± the person rubbed his chin, and after a while, he burst out laughing, saying, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll introduce myself first, I¡¯m Charles Krueger, and I¡¯m here to take your lives¡­¡± Chapter 647 Chapter 647 ¡°Charles Krueger!¡± Upon hearing the name, the Heavenly Starts Sect and Dark Moon Sect¡®s disciples still recalled if they heard it before somewhere. However, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples shouted in terror, and they started to tremble. Even Emmett had iparable fear in his eyes. In the blink of an eye, his sweat soaked through his clothes, his hair was wet as if he was just fished out of the water, and the muscles at the corners of his mouth and eyes twitched exaggeratedly. Andrew took a deep breath and shuddered. Then, he yelled, ¡°The God of Fury, Charles Krueger?!¡± After shouting that, Andrew slumped to the ground as if his energy was drained. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re all the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples. It¡¯s no wonder that you know me,¡± Charles said proudly, ¡°It seems that killing two third-stage Pulse Control Realm elders and ten outer disciples was the right thing.¡± When they heard that, everyone, including CaspianCaspian, felt their heads buzzing. They could sense that the man on the opposite side named Charles had the same realm as them, the second-stage Pulse Control Realm. At most, he was probably at the peak level. However, Charles was able to kill two third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators and ten cultivators of the same realm, and they were all disciples of a sect. Moreover, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples each had at least one assistive beast with them. Under those circumstances, Charles still managed to win a group battle, which was simply unbelievable. If it were on normal days, everyone would surely think Charlesid, but the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples¡¯ reactions proved that he told the truth. Moreover, judging from the strength of Charles¡¯s punch, CaspianCaspian could also figure that the opponent might have that strength. Everyone was muddled, and they felt their back getting cold and their body turning numb. In an instant, even their mind was affected. ¡°What a bunch of useless people! How dare youe and trouble me? Even your death won¡¯t be able to make up for that.¡± Charles sneered. Even though he smiled, Charles¡¯s arrogant expression remained. Then, Charles¡¯ eyes swept across the faces of everyone present, and a look of disappointment soon appeared in his eyes. ¡±What a pity! None of you are a Blue Feather Sect disciple.¡± As soon as the voice fell, Charles changed his tone again, saying, ¡°But you¡®re all disciples of the sect, and your Qi and blood must be far better than that of ordinary cultivators. Since that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not toote to kill those b*stards of Blue Feather Sectter.¡± OmarOmar suddenly roared, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± His Dual des of Fire and Ice, as well as the de of Wind in his mouth, shined with a chilling glow. The murderous intent in OmarOmar¡¯s eyes raged, and he said, ¡°You killed one of our Heavenly Stars Sect disciples, and we¡®re going to tear you into countless pieces!¡± Charles looked askance at OmarOmar. ¡°Ha! What a big talker! You¡¯re a Heavenly Stars Sect disciple? Come to think of it, this is such a coincidence! There are two old friends that you ¡®ll surely be pleasantly surprised to meet.¡± ¡°What?¡± All the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples frowned. Charles smiled contemptuously and waved. In a sh, a row of more than twenty figures appeared in the shadow behind him. ¡°This guy¡® s not alone!¡± Everyone was once again shocked. Charles¡¯ appearance just now was enough to startle them, and it turned out that he had more companions! At the thought of that, everyone felt that doom impended, and the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples were even all shaking uncontrobly. The dozens of figures quickly emerged from the shadows. The man and woman walking in the front instantly locked their eyes on Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s Xander, MayaMaya, OmarOmar, and Sna. Xander¡®s eyes shed, and he shouted, ¡°It¡®s you!¡± CaspianCaspian¡¯s eyes lit up, and he mumbled two names, ¡®Ozul Gray¡­ Liliana Faye¡­ Both of you are still alive¡­¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s us!¡± Liliana gritted her teeth, and her face was filled with hatred as she added, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we¡¯ll meet here again. It seems that the Gods are really on my side for letting me take revenge with my own hands today!¡± When they were in the Hopeful Woman Mountain, Liliana¡¯s abdomen was pierced by Xander¡¯s sword, pinning her to the ground. The humiliation and pain at that time still torture her mind until now. Hence, seeing Xander here was excruciating, like tearing a barely healing scar, letting the wound be exposed to the scorching sun. Liliana¡¯s hatred toward Xander was the most intense, and she wanted to ground the opponent and turn him to dust! Ozul also hated the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples standing before him. The match in the Hopeful Woman Mountain was nned for a long time, and they all joined hands with all the ones they could find. In the end, it fell short at the final moment because of these few people. Moreover, they not only suffered heavy casualties, but they could only live with their tail between their legs for a long time because of their unfavorable performance. However, just after Ozul¡¯s eyes swept across the faces of several people at the scene, he showed a doubtful look. ¡°Why is there one person less?¡± If doing something would need a mastermind and aplices, Ozul would regard the few people in front of him were at the most aplices, and the mastermind that he hated the most was not there! After Ozul¡¯ s reminder, Liliana quickly realized that one person was missing. ¡°Where¡¯s CasperCasper! Where¡¯s he hiding?!¡± Liliana screamed. ¡°Eh?¡± Charles was slightly stunned when he heard the name, seemingly recalling something. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if CasperCasper¡¯s here or not. The most important matter is we¡¯re more than enough to deal with you.¡± Xander snorted. Even though they did not know where CaspianCaspian was, Xander and the others knew that CaspianCaspian was a psychological pressure for Ozul, Liliana, and others. Therefore, they deliberately spoke vaguely to raise suspicions in the other parties¡¯ hearts. Sure enough, after hearing Xander¡®s words, Ozul and Liliana¡¯s eyes started ncing to each corner with vignt expressions on their faces. It was apparent that if the memories brought to them by the people at the scene were painful, then the memories brought to them by CaspianCaspian alone were unbearable, making them unwilling to think about it. ¡°Whatever! Humph! With his strength, he¡¯s surely a participant in the nation¡¯s official religion election. Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s a chance to kill him! Then, I¡¯ll kill you first to ease my heart!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After looking around and not seeing CaspianCaspian¡¯s shadow, Liliana gritted her teeth in anger. Then, she pulled out two long curved hooks with a swoosh. Her previous weapon was blown up in the Hopeful Woman Mountain. Compared to the one before, Liliana¡¯s current weapons had a more spiral design. Once it stabbed the enemy and rotated violently, the tool could easily prate the opponent¡¯s body. If she pulled it violently, it would be enough to shred the opponent¡¯s internal organs and pull them out, which could be said to be extremely vicious. However, just when Liliana was about to rush up, Charles suddenly reached out and stopped her. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 ¡°You¡­¡± Liliana looked at Charles in confusion. However, Charles did not even spare her a nce, and he turned to look at Xander. ¡°The Casper you¡¯re saying is the Casper in Darnley Valley? Wasn¡®t there another disciple named Maya? Is she here?¡± Everyone was stunned, and no one knew why he would mention that old affair, let alone how he was aware of it. ¡°I¡¯m Maya!¡± Maya walked forward, and her eyes had ayer of frost. ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡± Charles sized Maya up and down with admiration, ¡±What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Maya frowned. ¡°I want to thank you! Hahahaha!¡± After saying that, Charles suddenlyughed aloud as if he thought of something. In an instant, the quiet scene was filled with his unbridledughter, and the chilling atmosphere before was swiftly destroyed. Yet, what followed was an unpredictable evil and coldness. After all, moody opponents were always more invincible than ruthless opponents. Even after finally stopping himself fromughing further, Charles still held his stomach, desperately holding back tears in his eyes and gasping for breath, saying, ¡°But I want to thank Casper more. Hahaha! You must be clueless, but he let that woman suffer so much loss back then! Yet, thatdy was too proud to admit that she couldn¡¯t do anything well! If you saw her expression that day¡­ Hahahaha! It¡®s as if she fell into the dirt! It was hrious! Hahahaha!¡± Just when Charlesughed and confused everyone, he suddenly took a deep breath and sneered at Maya. ¡°Littledy, do you still believe that the waves of monsters were an idental phenomenon?¡± That sentence was so straightforward that everyone would be fools if they could not understand it. ¡°You did it!¡± Maya suddenly felt an unprecedented hostility, rising from her lower abdomen and almost bursting out of her chest. Wesley¡®s eyes filled with justice, the figures of the sect cultivators and individual cultivators who stepped forward without fear. The heroic words of ¡°It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t return¡±, stuck with the shadow of his figure. Maya¡¯s eyes were hot, and her tears rolled out uncontrobly. Then, she gritted her teeth, ring at Charles as the old and new hatred rushed to her heart, ¡°You killed everyone!¡± In a corner that no one else could see, Caspian¡¯s breathing was much heavier. The encounters at Darnley Valley and Mirefield Gate could be said to be the key for Caspian to transform himself into an immortal psychologically. Wesley and the few individual cultivators used their actions to set a role model of cultivator spirit for Caspian. They were heroes, but they never needed to sacrifice themselves! The waves of monsters back then were man-made idents! Caspian¡¯s fist gradually clenched, his joints cracking. Facing the hateful eyes of the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples, Charles waved his hand. ¡°Why would I do something so badly? After all, only one elder died in the Heavenly Stars Sect. If it was me¡­¡± Charles pointed to the people in front of him, shing a proud and crazy smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to kill you all.¡± ¡°B*stard!¡± Omar roared and raised his swords, rushing forward. He endured for too long before, and now he could not bear it anymore. Back then, Wesley¡¯s revenge was to be avenged, and recently, Jaime was beaten to death by the opponent, and that vengeance must be avenged! ¡±Your opponent is me!¡± Ozul snorted and strode forward with his longsword. Then, just like a peacock spreading its tail feathers, dozens of sword lights instantly shed at the opponents. Liliana also rushed to Xander. The long hooks in her hands rotated violently like a drill bit, stirring the surrounding air and forming a vortex visible to the naked eye, making a sharp bang. Behind them, the evil cultivators also shouted continuously, and they ran forward and simply found an opponent, sting out countless murderous attacks. The number of evil cultivators was more than the disciples of the three major sects present. Moreover, the disciples of the three major sects just experienced a protracted battle, and their physical strength and spiritual Qi were mostly consumed. Hence, these evil cultivators just waited at ease for the exhausted enemies, especially since the disciples of the three major sects fell into a disadvantage from the beginning. After realizing that, both the disciples of the three major sects and these evil cultivators already felt an apparent conspiracy. The battle situation was clearly what Charles expected! Everything was within his control. Charles seemed to have known the progressions of the three major sect disciples in advance, and he appeared to be aware that they would have a protracted battle with the statues here. Moreover, Charles¡¯s actions also suggested that he calcted the best time to appear to double-strike the opponents both psychologically and physiologically! There was a very shrewd heart under Charles¡¯ arrogant and muscr appearance! Bang! There was a loud sound and Gregory, whose arm was already broken before and fighting power was greatly reduced, was sted at. Before his body fell to the ground, a ck shadow suddenly appeared behind him. The evil cultivator holding a huge ck sickle grinned and waved the weapon in his hand. Swoosh! Gregory was cut in half from his waist. In an instant, arge amount of blood spurted out. On Gregory¡¯s face, there was fear, confusion, puzzlement, doubt, and unwillingness as if he could not believe just as his road to immortality began, and it came to an abrupt end here. Gregory¡¯s Golden Monkey let out a long roar, wanting to rush forward and avenge its master. However, just as it took two steps, a long spear that suddenly appeared in the nting thorn pierced its waist and raised it. The next second, harsh sword lights followed. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The Golden Monkey bled profusely all over its body. N?velDrama.Org ? content. In a sh, its blood was drained. The monkey kicked its legs twice, and there was no more sound. The evil cultivators gradually attacked a disciple of the Dark Moon Sect, forcing him to be farther and farther away from the others. His eyes were filled with desperation. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± The disciple shouted, and his body trembled. Then, he turned around with great difficulty and found an evil cultivator grinning at him. At that time, a piece of flesh was cut out on his back, forming a terrifying wound where one could see his spine. ¡°Die!¡± The evil cultivator that sneaked an attack snorted. Next, he reached out and directly pulled the Dark Moon Sect disciple¡®s heart. Stter! The disciple¡¯s blood burst out like a spring. The disciple of the Dark Moon Sect fell to the ground with a face full of indignation and regret as blood instantly covered his body. The shing of chaotic lights, the loud shouting, and the continuous gushing of blood were all reflected in Charles¡® eyes at that moment. However, he remained expressionless. After a moment, Charles turned around and looked at the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd not far from him. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 The Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was still quietly inserted on the high tform, and its red and ck colors permeated a powerfully destructive force. Ordinary people would either show a greedy or fearful look when they saw the almost spirit tool, but Charles¡¯ eyes revealed a trace of nostalgia. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After a while, Charles mumbled, ¡°Good¡­ Good¡­¡± Others might not be able to see it, but Charles noticed that as people continued to die behind him, the gray lines that were hard to see with the naked eye constantly drew arcs from behind him, flying and shooting over. Then, they were absorbed by the de glow of the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before that.¡± Charles took a deep breath, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he said, ¡°I spent so much physical strength and spiritual Qi in the Thousand Beasts Lawn, and now it seems that I don¡¯t need to take action to solve this group of guys¡­¡± Just as Charles said that, he heard a sudden scream of pain behind him. Charles could tell that it was Liliana, and his eyes shed as he quickly turned around. The next moment, he saw Liliana fly backward, and the ground shattered when shended. However, Liliana still staggered back a few steps before finally stabilizing herself forcefully. At that time, Liliana¡¯s eyes showed fear and anger. As for the hooks in her hands, there was only one handle left, and the other handle was broken into several pieces, falling to the ground on the side. Not far in front of her, Xander slowly stood up. When Charles saw Xander, he frowned. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Xander¡¯s appearance was different than before. His figure seemed to be inted, swelled to a full extent. The muscles in his body were extremely distinct and powerful, and the skin around him was terrifyingly bluish-white. The most horrifying thing was that Xander¡¯s entire figure was densely covered with tadpole-like runes. At a nce, these runes appeared frightening, as if they were some sort of sea! by supernatural beings. Furthermore, Xander¡¯s hair also became long and white. It was as if he was apletely different person. The terrifying, tragic, ferocious, and violent aura was constantly released from him. Not only Liliana, but the nearby evil cultivators all stopped their movements and looked at Xander in shock and anger. The disciples of the Dark Moon Sect and the Fauna Imperial Sect were equally shocked, too. ¡°The Way of Killing, with my flesh and blood, incarnated as Asura!¡± Xander roared and his body straightened. Boom! Crackle and rattle! The billowing airwaves mmed violently toward the surroundings with him as the center. Then, the t ground seemed to explode with thunder and lightning, rolling up whirlwinds, causing the floor to be constantly torn and shattered. ¡°Body inscriptions!¡± Charles¡¯ eyes narrowed, and his breathing stagnated. ¡°Liliana, it¡¯s yourst day on earth!¡± Xander roared without waiting for the others to react, and his right hand turned into a w, and he held his sword with his left hand. Then, just like a thunderbolt, Xander dashed toward Liliana. Buzz buzz buzz! Boom! Xander¡¯s body suddenly pulled out an afterimage on the scene, and the air in front of him was all pressured and sted. Soon, a series of roars like steel explosions sounded. Liliana barely had time to react when she saw Xander was already in front of her. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Liliana¡¯s body froze. Her eyes widened, showing a trace of confusion as she looked at the arm submerged in her chest. She did not see the other party attacking, so how did the other party¡¯s arm pierce her chest? Soon, Liliana felt a sharp pulling pain in her heart, and she frowned, opening her mouth to say something. ¡°Die!¡± Xander yelled and swung the sword in his left hand. Swoosh! Lilian¡¯s head flew into the air. Xander suddenly shook his arm again, and the wild power instantly prated every inch of Liliana¡¯s body, causing her to tremble violently. Ripped! Liliana¡¯s body was shattered in a sh, turning into dozens of pieces and sttering toward the surroundings with her blood and internal organs. Even so, Xander did not stop. Instead, he spread out his five fingers and grabbed the air. Immediately, arge cloud of blood was caught in his palm and scattered to the side. An evil cultivator not far from him could not dodge in time, and blood was suddenly smeared on his face. Xander¡¯s blood was full of spiritual Qi, and it was like countless needles were shot out. In an instant, the evil cultivator¡¯s head was full of holes. Unfortunately, the evil cultivator did not immediately die, and he fell to the ground, covering his face as he screamed and wailed, sending a chill down other people¡¯s spines. Charles frowned. ¡°Such strong body inscriptions, and he¡¯s only an entry-level second-stag Pulse Control Realm disciple¡­ Isn¡¯t Heavenly Stars Sect best at formations and inscription patterns? When did they have such an extreme disciple?¡± As soon as he said that, there was anothermotion in the crowd. ¡°Extreme Frost sh!¡± A sharp sword energy with the coldness of the winter wind suddenly burst out. Omar¡¯s spell that shone in the ring was now more powerful than before. The evil cultivator in front of Omar hurriedly raised his shield to block it, but his shield and arm were instantly wrapped in ayer of frost. The evil cultivator appeared fearful, and he wanted to retreat. ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance!¡± Omar spat out between his teeth. ¡°The Raging Sea Storm!¡± Afterprehending the Spiritual Feathering Scripture in the Passage to Immortality, Omar¡¯s Raging Sea Storm was more powerful than before. No one could see how the de of Wind moved from his mouth to his hand. At that moment, the sword lights spread out like a raging sea breeze, and no one could hear the screams of the evil cultivator as if they drowned in the hurricane. Boom! The destructive gust of wind and sword lights shattered the ground. The evil cultivator was separated from flesh and blood in front of everyone, and he turned into a skeleton in the blink of an eye. As for his flesh and blood, it long became a thick puddle, sttering a terrifying trace of the floor. ¡°Huh? He¡¯s also an entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm disciple.¡± Charles¡¯s eyes fell on Omar, his brows furrowed even tighter, and a very subtle feeling emerged in his heart. Was it because he was dormant for too long, and he was unaware that the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm could achieve such an ability? However, more surprising things awaited him. ¡°That girl from the Gibson family!¡± Charles¡¯ eyes narrowed, and he saw a slender figure stepping out in the crowd. The girl was thin with fair skin and a delicate appearance, and she seemed extremely beautiful. Yet, the step that she took was like a thunderbolt mming the ground hard, trembling everyone¡¯s heart Chapter 650 Chapter 650 Ozul was the one who stood in front of Sna. As the opponent stepped forward, Ozul¡¯s heart trembled, and the image of Liliana being sted to pieces appeared in his mind. Then, Ozul grabbed the evil cultivator beside him to block himself almost instinctively, and he swiftly retreated. ¡°The Disorderly Scenic Dance!¡± Boom! The mighty massive ax rolled up the dust and suddenly smashed downward. N?velDrama.Org ? content. In an instant, the entire space seemed to be trembling as if it would copse at any time. The evil cultivator standing in front of Sna quickly turned pale, and he widened his mouth, wanting to scream and escape. However, the suddenly falling air condensed like mercury, making him feel that it was tough to move, let alone flee. Bang! The evil cultivator was mmed into a mass of meat patty in a sh, and his blood and flesh were mixed into a piece. The strong billowing wind blew on Ozul¡¯ s face, bringing along the intense smell of iron. As one of the top ten bandits in South Earlington, Ozul killed numerous people. If he were in a foul mood, he would even destroy an entire vige that consisted of hundreds of people. However, he suddenly shuddered and started to feel fear when he caught a whiff of the bloody odor. Suddenly, Ozul heard Sna¡¯s indifferent voice. ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡± Ozul was startled, and he immediately raised his head. He was surprised to find that Sna was already in front of him while he was distracted. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡± Ozul shouted in panic. Unfortunately for Ozul, Sna was unlike Omar, and she would not say much. Instead, her answer was to show her ws directly. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± ¡°The Reaper¡¯s Harvest!¡± Ozul gritted his teeth, and the sword in his hand erupted with a burst of sword lights. ¡°If you dare to kill me, you¡¯ll also lose your hand!¡± Ozul¡¯s eyes shed, and he did not believe that Sna would ignore the severe injury and attack him. Moreover, Ozul thought that even if Sna did not care, his de would surely severely hurt her, and she would lose at least 90% of her strength if she mmed her palm down. Even though it was only a fleeting moment, Ozul already thought of countless possibilities. Sadly for Ozul, he was wrong about Sna, and he also underestimated her. Swoosh! The sword lights pierced through Sna¡¯s palm, sshing out blood. Ozul did not have the time to feel the joy, and he watched as the delicate pale palm suddenly exerted force and twisted. Crack! The longsword in his hand was not only dodged by the opponent, but also twisted like dough by the opponent with one hand. ¡°You!¡± Ozul looked up in surprise, and he coincidentally met Sna¡¯s eyes. Sna¡¯s eyes were as calm as water, as if the heavily injured palm that was pierced through by a sword was not hers. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡± As soon as the thought popped into his mind, Ozul saw Sna clenching the hand, still grabbing the longsword and hitting him fiercely. The pale fist grew bigger and bigger in his eyes until it filled his entire vision. Bang! The entire scene was filled with gasping sounds. Compared to being forced to obey Charles¡¯ tyrannical abuse, the evil cultivators all followed Ozul and Liliana¡¯s orders from the very beginning. However, Ozul and Liliana were dead, and they both died helplessly. Moreover, what shocked them even more was Sna¡¯s indifferent attitude from start to finish. Sna stood in front of them, expressionless, and slowly pulled the de out of her palm. When the edge of the sword scraped her bones, it made an eerie sound. Yet, Sna appeared as if it had nothing to do with her. After pulling out the long twisted sword and throwing it aside, Sna grabbed the giant ax and charged toward an evil cultivator again. The ax swept across, and the evil cultivator tried his best to resist, but he still could not stop the terrifying power of the Imperial Jail Deity Physique, and¡­ ¡°The me Phoenix Storm! The zing me sh!¡± A soft roar also sounded. When Xander, Omar, and Sna exploded with bursts of attacks, Maya naturally could not be left behind, and she used the Phoenix Sword¡¯s strength until its extreme. It was scorching hot, and the airwaves rolled toward the surroundings. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In an instant, three evil cultivators flew backward while screaming. Their chests, abdomens, and backs were shed, leaving a charred sword mark. ¡°Charles, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the God of Fury, but there¡¯s absolutely no way you¡¯re going to get out of here alive today!¡± Maya pointed her sword at Charles, and her tone was firm. After experiencing the tempering of Darnley Valley with Caspian, she had an extraordinary dedication to protecting herpanions. Although Jaime¡¯s death had nothing to do with her, the death of herpanion in front of her also gave her great stimtion. ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect disciples are united! We want the state religion! And we also want your life!¡± Xander roared. Xander was incarnated as Asura, and his body was mighty. He simply abandoned the longsword, relying only on his pair of w-like palms, andunched a brazen attack on the opponent. Xander was Leonard¡¯s disciple. Although he did not use the sword at the moment, his behavior of abandoning the sword was also in line with Leonard¡¯s sword intentions of, desperate time calls for desperate solutions. Consequently, wherever Xander went, no one could stop him. An evil cultivator tried to stop Xander with his sword, but Xander directly grabbed the person and twisted his entire arm. Some evil cultivators tried to besiege him, but Xander directly grabbed one person, held him high, and split him into two, which was frightening. The disciples of the three sects were initially in a dire situation, but they gradually recovered under the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s strong counterattack, even if they stillgged in numbers, even if their overall strength was far lower than the opponents, and even if they were already exhausted. On the side of the evil cultivators, Charles sat with his arms folded and watched, with no intention of interfering. Ozul and Liliana were killed early, which also made the group of evil cultivators lose their backbone. After a while, although they still had the upper hand in numbers, they began to rout. However, Charles still folded his arms and remained calm. Furthermore, not only did he not panic, but there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, but this is fine too. After all, the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd needs to be full of vitality before it can show its most powerful power,¡± Charles mumbled. Just as he talked, another evil cultivator was suddenly attacked by Jessica, and the person was cut in half. At the same time the evil cultivator died, a thin gray line flew out from his mouth and went straight into the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd on the high tform in the distance. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 ¡°So what if your realm is higher than ours? The sect disciples never used their realm to prove their strength!¡± Xander roared, and his pair of sharp ws brought along a terrifying force and rolled up dazzling bloody light wherever he went. ¡°So many innocent people died in your hands, and we¡¯ll make you pay with your blood!¡± Maya¡¯s Phoenix Sword shed out a fiery red sword glow. In an instant, there was a scorching heatwave in the air as if a phoenix spread its wings. ¡±The Heavenly Stars Sect disciples are not an easy target to bully as you believed!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Omar held his Triple des of Fire, Ice, and Wind, and his speed was unbelievably fast, and the world seemed to be covered with sword shadows in the blink of an eye. The evil cultivator standing in front of him was stunned, and he shuddered. The next moment, thousands of arrows pierced through his chest, and the body exploded with ripping sounds. Sna¡¯s eyes remained calm, but she was just like a Goddess of War standing under the blood-red setting sun. With the massive ax in her hand, Sna swung and sttered blood everywhere she hit. The sight was as if a series of firecrackers exploded again and again. Jessica knew Caspian was by her side, so she was never afraid. Despite not being as powerful as the Heavenly Stars Sect disciple, she also killed two evil cultivators quickly, showing the strength of peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm. The originally fearful and hopeless Fauna Imperial Sect also found a trace of hope when they saw the Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect disciples explode with immense power and beat the evil cultivators to a losing streak. ¡°Let¡®s go! Let¡¯s kill them all!¡± Emmett was the first to react, and he roared, ¡°We¡¯re sect disciples! How can we be frightened by a group of evil cultivators!¡± Emmett could not help feeling embarrassed and angry when he thought of how terror-stricken he looked just now. At that moment, he just wanted to kill a few more evil cultivators to restore some of his dignity. Andrew and Liam also gritted their teeth as they ordered their assistive beasts and rushed toward the evil cultivators. As for Caspian, he guarded everyone like an invisible man since the beginning of the battle. If it were not for Caspian, Xander and the others would not be able to rush up and kill the evil cultivators so smoothly. If it were not for Xander, Oman and the others would have been severely injured. Caspian countlessly helped them clear many obstacles and troubles in ces that no one could see. Nevertheless, even though the crowd did not see it, they had a faint feeling that a figure protected them. It was precisely because of that familiar feeling and that tacit understanding that the disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect could seek survival without fear. Moreover, the addition of the Fauna Imperial Sect was equivalent to having an extra good fighting force. In an instant, the remaining evil cultivators were also killed. Even though evil cultivators were willing to take other people¡¯s lives, it did not mean they would be one of those people. In truth, these evil cultivators were even more fearful than other people when faced with death. In the end, the constant death of theirpanions and the pungent stench of blood crumbled these remaining evil cultivators¡¯ spirits. ¡°Ahh!¡± An evil cultivator suddenly shouted and stabbed the long knife in his hand to the ground. As the de exploded, a mass of billowing ck smoke came out as cover, and he rushed toward the direction from which he came. When the person saw Charles blocked his way, he could not care less anymore and waved his hands, yelling, ¡°Move away! Get out of my way!¡± ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Charles smiled, and his eyes shed with a hint of murderous intent. Next, Charles extended his hand and grabbed the air. Crack! In a sh, the fleeing evil cultivator was caught in Charles¡¯ hands just like a small chicken being trapped, and his neck was twisted easily by Charles. The evil cultivator widened his eyes, and his gaze was filled with indignation. Then, as blood gushed out from his mouth, he mumbled incoherently, ¡°You¡­ You said¡­ You want to kill them all¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to add that I want your lives too!¡± Charles remained aloof and tossed the man to the back. The body of the evil cultivator was thrown high and fell heavily,nding right on the Eight Deste God- Terminator Halberd. In the blink of an eye, his body was pierced, and blood was spilled on the ground. They could not fight, nor could they flee. Soon, the remaining six evil cultivators were drained of hope. They did not expect that the disciples of the three sects, who had nobat power, could still burst out with such a powerful force in such an environment. Furthermore, they did not anticipate that Charles would betray and kill them! ¡°Charles, you lied to us!¡± One of the evil cultivators roared angrily. ¡°What about it? If I didn¡¯t lie to you, would you even follow me here obediently?¡± Charles remained expressionless, saying, ¡°If you want to find something to me one, just me on yourck of skills. All of you had the advantage in the number of people before, yet you¡¯re all killed this way. Your death is going to save the resources for immortal cultivation.¡± ¡°You!¡± The rage, despair, embarrassment, and such emotions almost made their chest burst. ¡±I¡®ll never let you go!¡± The remaining evil cultivators knew that they could not escape from Charles, so the only way to survive was to create a bloody path out of the sect disciples. In an instant, they roared and showed all their cards, charging toward the sect disciples. ¡°Heart-Devouring Insects!¡± An evil cultivator with a ferocious face opened a bag and threw it at everyone. In a sh, scorpions, centipedes, and all kinds of poisonous insects, all of which were pale green and blood red, covered the ce and formed thick billowing smoke, rushing toward the crowd. ¡°The Souls of Infants Sword!¡± The evil cultivator snapped open the folding fan that was the length of an arm in his hand and danced violently. Suddenly, terrifying and twisted faces appeared on the surface of the folding fan, and they all seemed to be children around four years old, crying, screaming, roaring, or howling. In an instant, everyone felt as if they fell into hell when they heard the noises. ¡°Soul Shattering sh!¡± The evil cultivator swung his longswords, which had two four-meter slender tentacles on both sides of its hilt. The tentacles kept moving like a golden snake dancing wildly. It was covered with highly poisonous dense barbs, and once touched, not only would the barbs tear off a piece of flesh, but the person would also be poisoned, and the flesh would rot. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Among them, the tallest and strongest evil cultivator with a bald head suddenly swallowed a precious medicine the size of an adult¡¯s fist. In the blink of an eye, his whole body became pitch ck. At first nce, he looked like an iron tower, and then he rushed toward the crowd. It seemed that he had to rely on the improvement brought about by the medicinal power to dash toward the group forcefully. The other evil cultivators also ran forward without a care as they knew well that it was theirst chance. If they could not open a gap in the sect disciples and escape, they would surely die on the spot today. The other evil cultivators also ran forward without a care as they knew well that it was theirst chance. If they could not open a gap in the sect: disciples and escape, they would surely die on the spot today. ¡°None of you can escape!¡± Xander took the lead. Instead of flinching because of these evil cultivators¡¯ desperate fight, he forged ahead. ¡±You hurt mypanions, and you all have to die!¡± Omar, Maya, Sna, Sebastian, Jessica, Emmett, and others followed. Chapter 652 Chapter 652 ¡°The Lush Hills Rain Sword!¡± JessicaJessica¡¯s eyes flickered when she saw the tide of poisonous insects, and she shed the Autumn Waters Sword across violently. In an instant, the sword light was like spring rain that exploded, densely bursting out against the poisonous insects. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Crackle and rattle! In a sh, all the poisonous bugs were pierced by the sword lights and exploded, vanishing in mid-air. The evil cultivator with the bag was dumbfounded. He did not expect that these highly poisonous insects could not even block the sect disciples for a second. ¡±Go to hell!¡± JessicaJessica roared, and her Autumn Waters Sword swung out a wave of swords, shing at the evil cultivator. The evil cultivator did not even have time to scream, and blood immediately gushed out from his head to toe as he fell more than ten meters away. Xander rushed toward the grim-looking evil cultivator holding a huge folding fan that had all kinds of terrifying faces that were constantly roaring. Xander¡¯s eyes were like a raging me, and he suddenly drew his sword, shing down in anger a violent, ruthless, desperate force that no one could escape. ¡°Furious Sword Intent!¡± CaspianCaspian, who hid in the crowd, immediately recognized it. The familiar sword intent came from Leonard¡¯s Furious Sword Intent, and the ending was already decided as soon as the sword was shed out. Ripped! The folding fan with the faces of ghosts was like a thin piece of paper, immediately torn in half. The terrifying faces on it also turned into expressions of surprise and fear. Then, Xander pped out another palm. With the incarnation as Asura, Xander¡¯s strength was far beyond those cultivators of the same realm. Bang! The folding fan that was halved instantly turned into pieces. As for Xander¡¯s palm, its momentum of the forward charge was unabated, and it swiftly prated the evil cultivator¡¯s chest behind the folding fan. The evil cultivators spat out mouthfuls of blood, and terror spread in his eyes as if he could not believe that he would die that way. ¡°Die!¡± Xander roared. As he grabbed the evil cultivator¡¯s heart, Xander¡¯s other hand reached out and tore it. Crack! Crack! The evil cultivator was instantly mutted, and the parts were thrown everywhere with his blood. ¡°Extreme Frost sh!¡± OmarOmar raised his de of Ice, bringing the extremely cold, freezing air. In no time, one of the two tentacles on the evil cultivator¡¯s longsword was frozen into an ice sculpture. At that moment, the other tentacle was like a slender centipede hunting for food, rustling and rushing toward OmarOmar. ¡°The Scorching me! Phoenix Blood Refining Magic!¡± At the critical moment, MayaMaya shot out from sideways. With her talent and magic condensed on the Phoenix Sword, the tip of the sword touched the end of the tentacle. Time stood still for a second at that moment. Bang! The next second, the trembling tentacle exploded in a burst of blood and fire. ¡°B*stard! B*stard!¡± The evil cultivator was frightened and angry, and he screamed, swinging his longsword as he was about to make another move. However, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. Then, he turned his head and saw a thin girl with an expressionless face, who had extremely delicate facial features appearing beside him. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± In a sh, the evil cultivator felt that his muscles constantly contracted. He clearly remembered that not long ago, the tiny girl used an incredible amount of power to smash several evil cultivators he knew into patties. Now that she suddenly appeared in front of him, could it be that¡­ The evil cultivator did not dare to imagine. He wanted to resist, but unfortunately, he would not have such a chance. ¡°The Disorderly Scenic Dance!¡± Sna uttered the four words quietly. Immediately, the evil cultivator felt that his body spun uncontrobly as if he was caught in a violently spinning whirlwind or even stuffed into a meat grinder. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That was also the evil cultivator¡¯s final consciousness. The next moment, he turned into a mass of meat and exploded, spilling blood and flesh on the ground. The rest of the evil cultivators were also stopped by the disciples of the Fauna Imperial Sect, and after a moment of fighting, they were all killed. The tallest evil cultivator was the only one left, and he was so tall that ordinary people would probably reach his chest. Relying on his muscles and brute force, coupled with the effect of the medicinal pill he just took, the evil cultivator seemed to be a high-speed moving iron tower as he rampantly ran, ignoring the crowd. After resisting a few attacks, he managed to dash out. In the end, the only person blocking him was the Fauna Imperial Sect injured and sick disciple, who also had no assistive beast. When the evil cultivator saw that, his breathing suddenly became rapid, and his eyes were filled with excitement and murderous intent. ¡°Get lost!¡± The evil cultivator roared and directly bolted forward. In his opinion, the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple could not block him, and if the person did not move, he would use his body that was as strong as steel to smash the other party into a meat pie! ¡°Casey, move!¡± Andrew eximed. Others also showed surprise in their eyes. Nheless, the distance was too far, and it was toote to go to the rescue. Soon, Casey coughed and slowly raised his golden saber. In the eyes of others, Casey was as fragile as paper in front of the evil cultivator. However, JessicaJessica and Handsome were the calmest as they believed that the evil cultivator was already doomed. Seeing that the other party still tried to stop him, the evil cultivator grinned and roared, speeding up again. ¡°You¡¯re not moving? Well, it¡¯s your final moment on Earth then!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The ground the evil cultivator trampled on shattered, and even the crowd in the distance felt the tremor as if there was an earthquake. Then, the evil cultivator suddenly heard a gentle cough amidst the roar. The cough was so clear as if it sounded in his mind, and the evil cultivator was stunned. Next, he subconsciously looked toward the seemingly sick cultivator in front of him, and he saw the other party smile at him. ¡°Did you say that it¡¯s my final moment on Earth?¡± The sick disciple revealed his bloodstained pearly whites, making the evil cultivator¡¯s scalp tingle. The evil cultivator seemed to feel something, and the muscles on his face twitched as he let out a desperate roar, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± The golden saber light rolled downward like a long rainbow, and the running evil cultivator was instantly split in half. However, as he rapidly dashed, the evil cultivator managed to rush forward for a distance of dozens of meters before his body finally split in half from the middle, and fell to the sides. ¡°He¡­ Killed that fellow?¡± Seeing Casey covering his mouth and coughing, everyone in the distance could not help looking at each other. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 Everyone¡¯s confusion was not baseless. After all, they experienced how troublesome thest evil cultivator was, and he was different from other evil cultivators who used all kinds of killer moves at thest minute to give it a go. Instead, the evil cultivator consumed an unknown medicinal pill to increase the hardness of its body to the extreme. In addition, since he followed the foul path of cultivation, his body was several times harder than steel once he took the medicinal pill. Omar also shed the opponent twice, but he only managed to leave two white marks. Jessica¡¯s ninth-grade weapon, the Autumn Waters Sword, only slightly cut the opponent¡¯s skin. Those levels of injuries would be simr to an ordinary person being bitten by a mosquito. However, Casey shed the guy in half without breaking a sweat. Hence, everyone¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of confusion. After connecting Casey¡¯s previous performance, everyone thought he hid his true strength. Emmett¡¯s face also gradually turned pale. From Casey¡¯s move just now, Emmett could see that the possibility of him outperforming the opponent was extremely small. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Casey to hide such a powerful strength. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even without an assistive beast, he¡¯s stronger than us,¡± Liam said softly. ¡°Well, although everyone has a hole card, Casey¡¯s card¡­¡± Andrew smiled bitterly, expressing his mood with his expression. Everyone watched as Casey lifted the golden saber in his hand. The next moment, it shattered into pieces with a cracking sound, turning into countless golden powders and falling to the ground. As the de could not bear the overwhelming sh just now, it shattered. When everyone saw the scene, they all secretly nodded and thought, ¡°This should be right. It seems that the long saber was the primary impact, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s broken now.¡± Soon, everyone recovered their attention and turned to Charles, who was still folding his arms on the high tform not far away. Xander took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one left.¡± Charles¡¯ eyes were as arrogant as always as he replied, ¡°And that¡¯s more than enough to handle you, a bunch of barely twenty-year-old kids thinking that they can challenge me.¡± Then, he turned to nce at Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd behind him. ¡°Just a little bit more. It seems that I¡¯ll have to kill a few more of you, and my calction was correct,¡± Charles mumbled to himself and looked at the crowd once again, suddenly revealing a faint smile. While everyone was still in a daze, Caspian¡¯s consciousness suddenly caught a strong airflow sweeping toward them, and the speed and strength were beyond Caspian¡¯s imagination. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Caspian only managed to shout that before he felt a powerful airflow explode in front of him. Boom! It was like a thunderstorm hitting the ground, and everyone present flew out as their blood and Qi in them surged, which was highly ufortable. Charles appeared in the spot where everyone originally stood, looking contemptuously at the fallen crowd around him. He held a person in his hands up high. ¡°Timothy!¡± Jessica eximed. Charles grabbed a Dark Moon Sect disciple. Despite being a mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, Timothy was like a helpless kitten, and he could not even struggle. Charles¡¯ smile grew brighter, and his palms slowly tightened. Timothy¡¯s cheeks suddenly turned red and purple, his tongue stuck out, and his eyes popped out. ¡°Let him go!¡± Jessica roared angrily, raising her Autumn Waters Sword as she shed at Charles. ¡°The Lush Hills Rain Sword!¡± ¡°Too weak!¡± Charles stood there motionless, and he sneered, sweeping his leg across. Boom! As if a shocking wave hit the shore, the air around him condensed into a huge wave, colliding with the sword lights and exploding in unison. Bang! Jessica was instantly blown away, took ten steps back, and crashed into Caspian¡¯s arms before stopping. The ninth-grade Autumn Waters Sword, the Heaven Grade mid- grade martial arts, the Lush Hills Rain Sword, and her peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm were casually blocked by the opponent. Moreover, she was the weaker opponent. At that moment, Jessica¡¯s face turned pale, and her arms could not help shaking slightly. It was the first time she met such an opponent since she set foot on the pathway to immortality. The enemy in front of her was clearly in the same realm as her, so why was there such a big difference in strength! Not only Jessica, but the others were also extremely shocked as they could clearly feel the power of J essica¡¯s sword just now. Yet, Charles was so strong! None of them managed to react when he blocked Jessica or when he suddenly rushed into the crowd and grabbed someone. As they thought what would happen if Charles caught them, everyone felt a chill running down their spine. At that time, Charles looked at Jessica and smiled eerily. ¡°You offended me, so you have to pay for your stupid behavior!¡± As if Jessica knew what Charles was about to do, Jessica eximed, ¡°No!¡± Ripped! Charlespletely ignored her. With a roar, he pulled his arms, and the disciple of the Dark Moon Sect was instantly torn into two by his waist. Without waiting for the blood to pour out, Charles directly threw the mutted corpse toward the high tform in the distance. Jessica broke down in tears, and she was filled with guilt. The others also clenched their fists tightly, and their teeth chattered. Charles¡¯s brutal killing made them incensed. ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± Charlesughed, ¡°It¡¯ s okay to be angry. The angrier you get, the more helpful you are to me.¡± Then, his eyes swept across everyone¡¯s faces, and he pointed at Sna, saying, ¡°The Gibson family brat, I¡®ve been looking for you for a long time. Now that you¡¯re here, it saves up my effort to find you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for me?¡± Sna frowned. ¡°Of course, because I want¡­¡± Swoosh! Before Charles finished speaking, his figure disappeared again. At the same time, a series of afterimages kept approaching Sna, and Charles¡¯ voice sounded again. ¡°Your Imperial Jail Deity Physique!¡± In an instant, there was a thundering sound in front of Sna. Charles¡¯s sharp fingernails appeared less than a few centimeters in front of Sna. Then, with his five fingers forming ws, he grabbed toward Sna¡¯s throat with a force that could tear and destroy everything. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 Caught between life and death! The air in front of Sna dispersedyer byyer as if they were shattered papers. Suddenly, two figures rushed toward Sna. ¡°Watch out!¡± Xander roared, grabbing Sna backward. ¡°Trying to save her?¡± Charles¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of contempt. At that moment, a strong airflow mmed toward his lower abdomen, and the sound was like rolling thunder. Even though the fist was yet to hit him, Charles could feel a pressure reaching his lower abdomen and pushed him back. Charles frowned, and he had no choice but to give up on his attack, hurriedly stepping back. Bang! A heavy m smashed at the spot Charles¡¯s stood before. With Casey¡®s fist as the center, everyone saw that circles of visible vibrations surged toward the surroundings. ¡°Casey!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him again!¡± ¡°He pushed Charles back!¡± Everyone was stunned, and even Xander looked at Casey in surprise. He remembered that it was not the first time Casey helped the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples. More importantly, the guy managed to keep up with his reaction and speed immediately. Not only Xander and other sect disciples, but Charles also narrowed his eyes. For the first time since he came here, he looked straight at the cultivator who just punched him backward. After a while, he uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°Fauna Imperial Sect disciple¡­¡± Charles felt the punch clearer and more intense than the other people present. Although only the wind of the fist managed to hit him, Charles still felt difort in his stomach after that. Furthermore, despite only being a momentary irritation, it was enough to show the strength and speed of the opponent. ¡°How interesting! The Fauna Imperial Sect has a body refiner as its cultivator.¡± Charles grinned, but his eyes raged with killing intent, and he seemed to be emitting a blood thirsty aura. ¡°Body refiner?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Emmett and the others were shocked as they turned to their sect-mate. They never heard that Casey was a body refiner. Everyone else also looked at Casey, stunned. They knew that although a body refiner has a strong body and strength, the difficulty of cultivation was far more than that of ordinary cultivators. Moreover, the battle of Fauna Imperial Sect disciples relied more on their assistive beasts, and their usual practice was mainly to train the monsters. Hence, body refiners would have to use more energy on it. Consequently, everyone stared at Casey, the only one who had no assistive beast, with a look of confusion on their faces. ¡°Tsk! I don¡¯t care what type of cultivation you¡¯re into. No matter what, all of you are not going to leave this ce alive,¡± Charles shed a creepy smile and added, ¡°Without your blood, I won¡¯t get the strongest Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd!¡± Before everyone understood the meaning of his words, Charles roared again and rushed toward the crowd. Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Every step he took was like a giant trampled the earth. As the ground trembled violently, everyone¡¯s footing became unstable. ¡°Be careful!¡± Omar shouted and shed out. ¡°The Raging Sea Storm!¡± ¡°How useless!¡± Charles grinned and directly waved his hand, ¡°Scarlet Blood Devil¡¯s Arm!¡± Boom! A roll of strong winds suddenly condensed quickly in the space around him. Soon, as if it was a huge palm asrge as a long table, the five terrifying fingers directly grabbed at the sword lights. Bang! The palm instantly crushed the sword lights, and the mighty power was like the explosion of steel, immediately sting out. Omar let out a miserable wail and spat a mouthful of blood. He instantly fell more than dozens of meters away, and the longswords in his hand also flew away. ¡°Omar!¡± Maya shouted. Then, she turned to Charles with a hateful gaze. ¡°The Scorching me! Phoenix Blood Refining Magic!¡± The me Phoenix Physique¡®s bloodline was pushed to the extreme, and Maya shed her sword out. In an instant, there seemed to be a phoenix roaring in the void, and the surrounding air began to boil and became scorched, making people feel as if they were in a furnace. The ends of Charles¡¯s hair suddenly became burnt and curled. However, there was no hint of fear on his face, only contempt, and disdain. ¡°A useless person with a physique is still useless!¡± As soon as he said that, Charles violently waved his arm again. Boom! Maya felt as if something copsed above her. An arm formed from the condensed air fell from the top of her head in a mighty force. In a sh, Maya¡¯s sword lights were all mined. Then, the giant vibrationnded by Maya¡¯s feet. Maya let out a painful cry, and blood dripped from her mouth as she flew out like a broken kite. When she fell to the ground, her chest undted violently, and a simple movement felt as if her bones were about to fall apart. At that time, Charles rushed toward everyone, and his first target was Andrew. The extreme fear also brought an intense rage. Andrew faced Charles and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t even dream of killing me! The Snow Leopard Cat!¡± A white figure immediately flew out from Andrew¡¯s side and spat out an ice spear. ¡°How weak!¡± Charles burst intoughter and raised his fist again. Bang! The ice spear shattered. Charles¡¯s arm seemed to have doubled in length, and the Snow Leopard Cat watched in fear as the hand mmed into its mouth and came out from its back. The next second, blood and flesh flew everywhere. ¡°Snow Leopard Cat!¡± Andrew widened his eyes in anger, and he roared furiously, ¡°I¡¯m going to make you pay for that!¡± Then, Andrew circted the spiritual Qi of his whole body and shed out. The sword lights spread and tore the air in front of him, quickly cutting at Charles¡¯ shoulder. Charles¡¯ body suddenly stopped, and he remained motionless. At that moment, the surroundings were quiet. Andrew gasped for breath as sweat dripped from his forehead and checks. Everyone else also turned to look. Soon, Andrew smiled, and his eyes shed with joy. ¡°I hit him!¡± ¡°So what?!¡± Charles¡®s voice sounded immediately after. The smile on Andrew¡¯s face swiftly froze, and he saw Charles look at him with mockery. After twisting his neck, Charles¡¯ spine made crackling sounds. Later, he extended both hands and grabbed the longsword, lightly bending it. Crack! The longsword was broken with the sound. Andrew¡¯s pupils contracted violently as he saw that there was not even a shallow mark on Charles¡¯ shoulder where he struck! Chapter 655 Chapter 655 ¡°Look, I¡¯m scratchless!¡± Charles raised his brows and looked at Andrew, who got as pale as a sheet, and added, ¡°Aren¡®t you disappointed?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Andrew opened his mouth, trying to say something. Thud! A muffled sound came, and Andrew shuddered violently. Then, blood spurted out from his month. When he lowered his head, Andrew saw Charles¡¯ fist enter his lower abdomen right up his elbow. ¡°How pathetic! None of you can fight me!¡± When Andrew heard Charles speak, he felt his own organs being pulled violently by him. Stter! Blood gushed out from his wound like a small waterfall pouring down. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Charles shook his head and slowly took his hand out. Andrew widened his eyes filled with fear and indignation, and he slowly fell. As soon as Charles attacked, be severely injured two people and killed one in the blink of an eye, causing the air in the room to be as cold as ice. Before long, the atmosphere of despair continued to seep into everyone¡¯s flesh and bones. Only Sebastian, Xander, Maya, Omar, Sna of Heavenly Stars Sect were left.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Maya and Omar were seriously injured, and it was tough for them to get up as they had almost no fighting power. The only one left in the Dark Moon Sect was Jessica. On the Fauna Imperial Sect side, only Emmett, Liam, and Casey remained. Even though they had an advantage in the number, everyone knew that in front of an opponent like Charles, their number would only increase the frequency of Charles¡¯ attacks, and it would not affect his strength. The previous confidence and fighting spirit gradually copsed under Charles¡¯ overwhelming power. When Charles noticed that everyone gradually turned pale, he smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re all going to die, I¡¯ll reveal a secret. Even though I¡¯m in the peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm, I can kill an entry-level third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator as easy as pie.¡± Everyone¡¯s mind instantly buzzed. Charles¡¯ words only implied that his strength was at leastparable to the mid-level third-stage Pulse Control Realm! For them, that was simply a vast chasm between them. With such a massive gap in strength, it was no wonder that the opponent trounced them. The despair in everyone¡¯s eyes made Charles feel a long-lost pleasure, and he could not help but be more talkative than usual. ¡°Since you¡¯re all dying, let me tell you something worth celebrating.¡± Then, Charles pointed at the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd on the tform in the distance, saying, ¡°The thing you¡¯re fighting for today belongs to my family, and this is¡­¡± Charles pointed at his feet, and he smiled smugly, yet there was also a hint of grief. ¡°My home.¡± Despite only saying those two words faintly as if he calmly talked about something minute that was unrted to him, everyone else could feel Charles¡¯ endless anger and hatred in his tone. Moreover, the hatred seemed to be so deep that it could not be washed away even if they used all the water in the world. Everyone was once again stunned. ¡°This is the Thousands Spirits Ind, how can it be¡­¡± Emmet eximed. ¡°Why can¡¯t the Thousands Spirits Ind be my home! Grandmaster Cecil is my grandfather, and the Blue Feather Sect seized the Thousands Spirits Ind!¡± Charles roared, and the ground beneath him started to crack from the vibration. The crowd also finally understood why Charles appeared to be disappointed when he realized that there were no Blue Feather Sect disciples. ¡°As for the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd¡­ Ha! The Blue Feather Sect is surely stupid. They¡¯d taken away so many treasures from the Pantheon, yet they only left it here. Perhaps they believed that the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was nothing more than an almost spirit tool, and it¡¯s not considered a magic tool. Hence, they nned to make a friendly gesture without extra cost and used it as the nation¡¯s official religious election reward. However¡­¡± Charles¡¯ expression once again turned ferocious. ¡°However, they miscalcted one thing. I, Charles Krueger, will definitely use this Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd to avenge my Krueger family!¡± Then, Charles nced at everyone and grinned, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure you finally understand that this is my home court, and you bunch of useless beings had no chance in winning against me.¡± At that time, a frail voice sounded. ¡°That¡¯s your wishful thinking.¡± Although the voice was soft, everyone could hear it clearly. Charles¡®s face instantly changed, and he shouted, ¡°Who was it?¡± The crowd slowly parted. Soon, Maya walked out step by step, supporting Omar. Then, she looked at Charles without fear as she clutched her chest and blood oozed out of her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re only winning now because Casper¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°Casper?¡± Charles frowned but quickly rxed, ¡°He can¡¯t even show up, let alone win against me.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong!¡± Maya still shook her head, and her gaze was determined as she added, ¡°I believe Casper wille. Maybe he¡¯s already there.¡± ¡°What?¡± Charles looked around, but he swiftly showed a mocking smile, ¡°So what? He¡¯s still a coward, isn¡¯t he? He doesn¡¯t even dare to face me.¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s been watching you, looking for your ws?¡± Maya smiled mysteriously. She was obviously severely injured, but she showed strong confidence in Caspian. Sna, who did not speak from the beginning to the end, looked at Charles and said very seriously, ¡°Teacher will kill you, really!¡± ¡°If Casper were here, you wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± Xander also clenched his fists. The time of his Asura form was already up, and he could no longer maintain that state. Thus, Xander felt extremely angry and unwilling. Sebastian also nodded and chimed in, ¡°Casper won¡¯t let us down.¡± Jessica knew Caspian was present, and when she saw the Heavenly Stars Sect¡®s trust in Caspian, she seemed to understand why they could defeat the Blue Feather Sect and why they had so many survivors. Trust! There was absolute trust between them. ¡°Oh? Then I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Charles tilted his neck, and he suddenly charged toward Maya like a heavy cannon, roaring, ¡°Since you all believe in Casper so much, let¡¯s see if he can save you! Scarlet Blood Devil¡¯s Arm!¡± Boom! An aura that was stronger, fiercer, and more explosive than before rolled toward Maya. At that time, a figure suddenly covered Maya, and everyone was stunned when they saw the person. It was not Caspian but Emmett. Emmett gritted his teeth, spat a mouthful of blood on his palm, and then grabbed the Beast Controller te. ¡°The Mountain Shield Turtle!¡± A huge turtle suddenly appeared in front of him, and Emmett¡¯s clothes and long hair were blown up by the airflow. When he was about to be knocked away, Emmett shouted, ¡°Casper, are you going to help now?¡± Chapter 656 Chapter 656 ¡±Casper?¡± The crowd was even more surprised when Emmett shouted that name than the fact that he helped out. ¡°Casper¡¯s here?¡± When everyone heard the certainty in Emmett¡¯s tone, they could not help being stunned for a while. Bang! A loud noise sounded, and the Mountain Shield Turtle was so badly beaten that it wailed in pain, and its figure shuddered in mid-air, swelling and exploding into pieces. The steaming blood sttered everywhere as if a giant blood sheet was being pulled and torn apart. Emmett cried out and was knocked backward by the force, hitting Maya and Omar and knocking them both away too. Nheless, as Emmett blocked at the front, Maya and Omar only flew out without any impact. Xander and Jessica immediately rushed over. While Xander grabbed Emmett, Jessica caught Maya and Omar in each hand. However, everyone¡¯s mind still reyed Emmett¡¯s words just now. ¡°Casper, are you going to help now?¡± Why was Emmett so confident that Caspian was there! As for Emmett himself, even though blood gushed out of his mouth due to the impact, he still red at Charles, whose arms were covered in blood. Everyone was surprised, and only Jessica noticed from the corner of her eye that Casey, who stood behind the crowd, was missing. ¡°Ha? Casper?¡± Charles fell to the ground and shook the blood from his arm, saying, ¡°Did you really think you could call him¡­¡± Just as he said that, Charless expression suddenly froze, and his eyes shed with a trace of surprise. The chilly feeling was like a cold poisonous snake suddenly clinging to his back and rushing up along his spine, making his scalp tingle. ¡°What else?¡± At that time, Charles heard an unfamiliar voice, and he noticed the sect disciples in front of him appeared shocked. The sect disciples looked behind Charles. ¡°Casey!¡± ¡°When did Casey get there?!¡± ¡°Casey?!¡± ¡°Is this the Fauna Imperial Sect¡¯s n?¡± Just when everyone was startled, Casey suddenly pulled out a giant sword the size of a door, and everyone present immediately widened their eyes. Everyone in the Heavenly Stars Sect only felt that their hearts were about to stop beating, and they had goosebumps all over their bodies as a surge of violent emotions almost ripped their chests. They were all too familiar with the sword. When Caspian left the Heavenly Stars Sect for more than half a year, he returned with the massive sword, The Wave-Breaking Sword! ¡°Furious Sword Intent!¡± Casey let out a familiar roar, and the giant sword was like a savage force that could split a mountain, shing toward Charles¡¯ back. Before the edge of the de even touched him, the ground already shattered. Soon, long fractures started to crack violently through Charles¡¯ feet. Bang! Boom! Charles¡¯ body was like a cannonball out of its chamber, instantly knocked out for dozens of meters and smashed a big hole on the ground. Then, he was dragged on the ground for more than dozens of meters again, creating a deep ditch before finally stopping. ¡°Master Leonard¡¯s Furious Sword Intent!¡± Xander¡¯s eyes glistened as he stared at Casey, screaming, ¡°You¡¯re really Casper!¡± He once heard Leonard say that Caspian received a wisp of his sword intent. Other people could not use the Furious Sword Intent if they were not students Leonard taught, yet Caspian managed to obtain it.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Moreover, Xander could feel that the Furious Sword Intent cut out by Caspian was slightly different from his own, but it was more powerful, giving people a terrifying feeling as if a sword was pressed against their throat. That could also be seen from how Charles was sent flying with just a sh. Everyone¡¯s eyes soon turned to Casey. After hended, everyone thought their eyes suddenly went blurry, and they saw the very familiar Caspian, holding the Wave-Breaking Sword, standing there. ¡°Casper, it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± A look of surprise and joy appeared on everyone¡¯s faces, and Jessica also breathed a long sigh of relief. Now that Caspian took the initiative to show up, it meant that he was fully prepared. The Fauna Imperial Sect¡¯s remaining two disciples, Emmett and Liam, nced at each other. Both of them saw a hint of extreme shock in each other¡¯s eyes. Although Emmett vaguely felt that Casey was weird before and gambled it was Caspian, he was still stunned when the truth was revealed. It turned out that the legendary Heavenly Stars Sect disciple who was the strongest in thepetition was always by his side. Thinking that in the past ten days, the other party had countless opportunities to get close to them and kill them, Emmett and Liam only felt that their backs were cold. Nevertheless, Emmett was still secretly relieved when he realized that he was right to gamble on that. After confirming that everyone on his side was not Charles¡¯ opponent, Emmett made a bold choice under that desperate situation. He took a chance on Caspian, who he never had direct contact with before, but someone the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples had great confidence in. If Caspian could not defeat Charles, everyone would still die in the end. However, if Caspian managed to win against Charles, his act of trying to save Maya at a critical moment, regardless of his safety, might be his protectiveter! Since every direction pointed to death, Emmett simply risked it all on something that might not even have a chance of one in ten thousand. Judging from the current situation, his first step, Caspian was there, and he was right. Caspian smiled at everyone, saying, ¡°Sorry for keeping you all waiting.¡± After that, Caspian looked toward the direction where Charles flew out just now, and his expression gradually became solemn. What others saw just now was that he sent Charles flying with one sword, but Caspian himself knew very well that his Furious Sword Intent only smashed the opponent away but did not cause substantial damage. Either Charles was physically strong, or as he put it, it was his home ground. In short, Caspian concluded from his attack just now that he was probably facing the most powerful opponent of the same realm since he set foot on the pathway to immortality at the same level. Sure enough, there was a rustling sound in the rubble in the distance after a while. Charles, who was just knocked out, stood up again. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Xander screamed. He saw with his own eyes that Charles was blown away by the Furious Sword Intent, and he also deeply knew how overpowering the sword intent was. However, Charles walked toward Caspian as if nothing happened. ¡°Of course it is! He¡¯s really strong!¡± Caspian said, taking a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re also much stronger than those guys.¡± Charles faced Caspian and grinned, ¡°But with that level, the chances of you winning against me are less than one in a thousand.¡± Chapter 657 Chapter 657 ¡°One in a thousand is also a chance.¡± Then, Caspian looked directly at Charles and confronted him, adding, ¡°What¡¯s more, you¡¯ll soon learn that the chance is not only one in a thousand.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll break your bones inch by inch in front of these guys.¡± Charles smiled, suddenly turning into a streamer and rushing toward Caspian. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The air around him would continuously explode wherever Charles went, and visible circles of ripples would spread to the surroundings. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Everyone felt a sharp pain in their eardrums as if someone beat gongs and drums in their heads, almost shattering their brains. ¡°Scarlet Blood Devil¡¯s Arm!¡± Charles roared and waved his arm. In a sh, the air around him condensed into a terrifying arm that was more than ten meters in length, rolling off huge waves and mming toward Caspian. Consequently, all the ground along the way immediately shattered, exploded into powder, and spread toward both sides. Charles¡¯s attack was at least three times stronger than before. The strong air current made it difficult for those in the distance to open their eyes, and their faces showed fear as their bodies retreated uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s a spell!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered. He saw the power of the opponent¡¯s move before, and it was naturally impossible to face him now directly. ¡°The Great Leisure Court! Shrinking the Distance!¡± Caspian took a step and circled Charles like lightning. Buzz! Boom! Charles aimed at where Caspian stood just now. Then, a roar that made one¡¯s scalp tingle sounded, and the void was directly prated! Arge area on the ground was also sunken from the force, and the cracking sounds kept echoing in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°So fast!¡± Charles was shocked. At that time, Caspian once again used his body technique and quickly approached Charles. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows! Dubhe!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In an instant, dozens of Caspian¡¯s silhouettes appeared everywhere. Then, just like a raging wave, they swept toward Charles. At a ce less than ten meters away from Charles, all the shadows quicklynded, forming a single frame, which was also the only figure. The speed of the whole process was indescribably fast, and even Charles could not react in time! ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Caspian opened his mouth, and a burst of lightning shot out, hitting Charles¡¯s face. Thud! Bang! White and blood-red light exploded on Charles¡¯s face, and his head was thrown back all of a sudden. Charles¡¯ body was also struck by lightning, and he was paralyzed and unable to move. Fauna Imperial Sect¡¯s Emmett and Liam watched from a distance, and they stared at the scene with wide eyes. They carefully studied each opponent during the ring match, and they were already cautious of Caspian. However, it appeared that they were still too naive. In the ring match, Caspian did not use his full strength at all, and it was just like a regr ytime for him! What Caspian showed was his true strength. In truth, Emmett and Liam¡¯s belief was still too simple as something shocking happened again the next moment. Caspian did not give Charles any chance. With the Wave-Breaking Sword, he rolled out a monstrous wave of swords and shed toward the opponent angrily. ¡±Floating Light Clone!¡± The Great Oceans Sect¡¯s Heaven Grade martial art was disyed to its fullest. Soon, four figures with giant swords spread out, and each burst out with dazzling rays of light. In the blink of an eye, countless sword waves shot out in unison, rolling Charles into the air and shing at him with the sound as dense as a midsummer torrential rain. Large masses of blood lights sttered from mid-air, and Charles¡¯s body remained unmoved as if he was a piece of meat on a chopping board, allowing Caspian to cut it as he wished. Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the scene. Even the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples were stupefied. They knew before that Caspian was strong, perhaps even more robust than each of them. However, they finally discovered that even though they were in the same realm, Caspian¡¯s strength was beyond their imagination. Suddenly, a loud bang sounded, pulling them back to reality. Everyone hurriedly looked around and saw Caspian raising his sword with both hands, shing it down. The sword was so powerful that it was as if it could split, and the air in the entire hall was instantly cut. The sword light fell heavily on Charles¡¯ chest, causing him to open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. The next moment, his body was submerged by the sword light, and he smashed into the ground. Bang! As if a meteor hit the ground, Charles¡¯s body shattered the earth into pieces, and he entered into the rubbles. The violent tremors spread out in circles around, and the earth waves formed concentric circles visible to the naked eye, which continued to spread to everyone in the distance before they stopped. In the hall, a violent roar echoed for a long time. Everyone¡¯s heart pounded wildly, their chests heaved violently, and their eyes were fixed on Caspian¡¯s direction. After some time, Jessica was the first to recover her senses, and she shouted in joy, ¡°We won!¡± Just as she said that, Jessica wanted to rush toward Caspian. ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Caspian did not turn around, and he just roared, reaching out one hand to stop Jessica. Jessica was immediately stunned. The others who also regained their senses were shocked again. Only then did they realize that Caspian still maintained his posture of shing the sword down. Not only that, but his eyes were focused on where Charlesnded, and there was a trace of confusion, doubt, and confusion in his gaze. Moreover, beads of sweat slowly slid down his cheeks. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became solemn. Jessica slowly retracted her step, and she looked at the ruins hesitantly. Swoosh! The sound of rubbles falling came. The next second, an arm suddenly broke through the pile of gravel and stood up straight. Everyone in the distance gasped, and even Caspian started to frown. The rubbles kept sliding down, and Charles¡¯ body slowly emerged from the ruins again. However, he did not appear as rxed as before anymore, and there was obvious anger and murderous intent in his eyes as a terrifying and ferocious aura continued to pour out of him. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡± ¡°He was severely injured!¡± ¡°Casper wounded him so badly, yet he can stand up like nothing happened!¡± ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Exmation after exmation sounded, and the faces of everyone in the distance turned pale again. ¡°Tsk! Casper, right? It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you¡­¡± Charles looked at the dense wounds on his body and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s your physique?¡± Caspian¡¯s cold voice sounded, ¡°Without a special physique, you can¡¯t stop my attack just now.¡± ¡°You saw it through,¡± the corners of Charles¡¯ mouth twitched, and the next moment, he roared and rushed out, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you take a good look at my Eight Extremities Mysterious Pris Physique!¡± Chapter 658 Chapter 658 Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The tumbling airflow was like a flood from the broken embankment, bursting toward the surroundings centered on Charles¡¯s body. His momentum at that time was at least three times stronger than before! ¡°Eight Extremities-Mysterious Pris Physique!¡± ¡°Scarlet Blood Devil¡¯s Arm! ¡± With a roar, Charles suddenly raised his hand. The space seemed to tremble as an arm like a giant python suddenly condensed in the air. Then, it mmed downward, and Caspian was thrown dozens of meters away, directly smashing through a thick wall. The next second, Charles looked at the crowd in the distance, ¡°How dare a bunch of useless trash hurt me! I¡¯m going to kill you all!¡± Charles waved his arm violently. In a sh, the range of dozens of meters in a radius was like stirred seawater, causing people to sway from side to side, unable to bnce their bodies. Xander was immediately rolled toward Charles. ¡°Furious Sword Intent!¡± ¡°The Humming Twilight sh!¡± Although he was not in his Asura form, Xander¡¯s strength was still among the top of these people. Soon, his eyes burst with bright lights, and the sword light was like a ck sun in the abyss, bursting out with a terrifying light, shing toward Charles. ¡°Useless!¡± Charles shouted angrily and grabbed with his ws. Crack! The cyan longsword was immediately stuck in Charles¡¯ palm, and his five fingers shot bled profusely. However, Charles ignored it, and his spiritual Qi erupted in a frenzy in his body. Suddenly, his arms and palms exerted force, grabbing and mming. Bang! Boom! The ck sun-like sword tide waspletely dissipated at once. Then, Xander spat out a mouthful of blood, staggering backward. ¡°Watch out!¡± Jessica eximed, and she hurriedly moved behind Charles¡¯s back, raising her Autumn Waters Sword and shing at the back of his head. ¡°The Lush Hills Rain Sword!¡± ¡°The Glorious Dragon!¡± The inscription Caspian drew for her turned into a roaring fire dragon on the sword light, and it opened its huge mouth, swallowing Charles at once. ¡°Break!¡± In less than a second, Charles¡¯s roar came from the mes. Bang! The fire dragon¡¯s head was sted open at once, and sparkles flew everywhere. The next moment, dense sword lights followed, but Charlespletely disregarded them and let the sword lights hit him, causing a dazzling fire. ¡°Your body!¡± Jessica eximed. Charles grinned, ¡°The Eight Extremities Mysterious Pris Physique is one of the top ten strongest acquired physiques. I practiced it under such a desperate situation, narrowly escaping death. How can you useless trash break it?!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After speaking, he sted a palm out. The rolling airwaves instantly condensed into a palm that was taller than a person in mid-air, pping Jessica with the violent gust of wind. Jessica groaned, and blood dripped from the corners of her mouth. Then, she was shot and flew out with Handsome on her shoulders, falling heavily to the ground. Finally, she raised her head and spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°I can even kill mid-level third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators! Even if there¡¯s many of you, you¡¯re just a bunch of worthless ants!¡± Even though he said that, Charles knew that those ants beat him until he could not fightback just now. If he was not protected by the Eight Extremities Mysterious Pris Physique, he would have died a long time ago. At that thought, Charles became angrier and more embarrassed, and he red at Sna. ¡°The Gibson family¡¯s brat! Give me your bloodline and contribute to my Krueger family¡¯s revenge!¡± As soon as Charles finished speaking, be rushed toward Sna, his five fingers like steel ws, aiming straight into the opponent¡¯s heart as if to dig it out. Sna did not appear to be afraid, and she raised her ax, about to make a counterattack At that time, two figures suddenly elerated and charged toward Charles. One of them was the Fauna Imperial Sect¡¯s Liam, and the other was his assistive beast. Liam¡®s assistive beast was an octopus-like monster with all tentacles covered with barbs. At that moment, ittched to Charles¡¯s back and wrapped around Charles¡¯ body with its tentacles like steel cables. Soon, the barbs on the tentacles slowly plunged into Charles¡¯ skin at a slow speed. However, Charles¡¯ skin was not only hard but also extremely resilient. Even though his hands and feet were bound, those barbs only poked his flesh, unable to pierce through. Liam turned to Sna and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll protect you¡­¡± A slight blush appeared on Liam¡¯s face. He was attracted to the girl with delicate features. ¡°Rubbish!¡± Before Liam could finish his sentence, Charles¡¯ thunderous roar sounded. Bang! Immediately, a loud sound of prying steel tes erupted from his limbs, and with a violent push, the octopus monster was directly torn apart. Then, the mass of blood and tentacles flew out in unison. Finally, the octopus head fell to the ground and was directly crushed by Charles¡¯ foot. ¡°Die now!¡± Charles¡¯ eyes raged with murderous intent, and he lifted one finger. ¡°Eight Extremities Mysterious Pris Physique!¡± Swoosh! Charles was so fast that Liam only had time to raise his hand in a panic. In the blink of an eye, Charles¡¯ finger hand swept across Liam¡®s forehead, and his body stopped moving. After a while, a line appeared between Liam¡¯s eyebrows, and then¡­ Bang! Liam exploded. Sna watched the entire scene. Although she did not know why Liam suddenly rushed out to save her, the image of Liam¡¯s head being sted by Charles as soon as his smile appeared waspletely disyed in front of Sna. A surge of anger toward herself, second only to the feeling of disappointing her teacher, rose in Sna¡¯s heart. ¡°You b*stard!¡± Sna uttered and raised her massive ax, forming an overpowering momentum. ¡°Gory Battle Ax!¡± ¡°The Immortal Demon Physique!¡± ¡°Aurora Water Breaking Soul sh!¡± Swoosh! In the hurricane sweeping through the sky, a sharp edge seemed to be the light that broke through the darkness at dawn, immediately piercing Charles¡¯ eyes. He mumbled to himself, ¡°This is¡­¡± Aurora Water Breaking Soul sh was a Heaven Grade mid-level martial art, and it was awarded to Sna by the Heavenly Stars Sect when she became the nine disciples who participated in the nation¡¯s official religion election. At that time, each of the nine participants was given a chance to choose a martial skill, and Sna just did not show it before. The sudden blow, coupled with the blessing of her physique and the sharp edge of the giant ax, everyone felt as if the momentum extended endlessly, and there was a kind of despair that could swallow and annihte the soul. Caspian¡¯s words soon echoed in Sna¡¯s ears. In truth, she tried her best to do it. ¡°No matter when, I¡¯ll try my best to protect you all.¡± Since Caspian was not here now, Sna wanted to block Charles and wait for him toe back! Chapter 659 Chapter 659 ¡°Ahh!¡± Sna shouted, and her giant ax¡¯s strength reach its peak, drawing a sharp edge that prated the sky and shed heavily on Charles¡¯ s chest. Time seemed to have frozen at that time. Sna suddenly raised her head and spat out a mouthful of blood, flying backward. At the same time, her fingers that held onto her giant ax bled. Then, the ax slipped out of Sna¡¯s hands, maintaining the angle of shing Charles¡¯s chest but stopped in mid-air. The next moment, a crack appeared on the massive ax. The hair-thin fracture quickly spread toward the entire weapon. Bang! The massive ax shattered, turning into countless pieces. Not only that, there was a sound of bone cracking. Charles¡¯s face instantly changed. That time, he did not rush out and kill his next victim. Instead, Charles stood still, looking at his chest. The skin was torn open with a shallow wound, and a faint bloodstain seeped out from under the injury. With that level of damage, even an ordinary person would probably not feel anything. However, even though it might appear like a surface injury, the opponent¡¯s all-out attack that condensed the Imperial Jail Deity Physique just now broke one of Charles¡¯s ribs! ¡°The Imperial Jail Deity Physique¡­ The Imperial Jail Deity Physique¡­ D*mn it!¡± Charles raised his head and let out a wild roar. Then, his spiritual Qi surged underground and exploded. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A continuous explosion sounded as if dozens of rounds of huge cannons were released. The floor was constantly being mmed, and a column of air visible to the naked eye broke out. In a sh,the ground was riddled with holes within a radius of tens of meters like a dense karst cave, making anyone¡¯s scalp tingling and almost wanting to vomit. ¡°Sna, hand over your Imperial Jail Deity Physique!¡± Charles roared wildly and appeared as vicious as an angered lion. Then, he took out a simple pot and rushed toward Sna, grabbing the air with his five fingers. Boom! The void where Sna was located exploded as if a heavy blow attacked it. Before Sna evennded, her long dress was cut open by the strong airflow, and she once again spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Picking the Stars and Moon!¡± A long shout suddenly sounded. Sebastian stood in the distance, pointing at Charles with one finger. Charles immediately frowned, and he felt immense pain in his palm. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Bang! As if something exploded in Charles¡¯ palm, a mass of blood apanied by a tearing pain made him retract his palm involuntarily. When he looked at his hand, Charles breathed frantically, and his chest heaved violently. The anger in his eyes almost materialized and spewed out. There was a hole in his palm, and blood oozed out from his wound! The excruciating pain made Charles embarrassed and annoyed. ¡°My Eight Extremities Mysterious Pris Physique, how did this¡­¡± Charles gritted his teeth, looking at Sebastian. He could not believe that Sebastian almost pierced through his indestructible body with just a single finger. Although it was only a palm, it was also intolerable! However, Charles was stunned when he saw Sebastian¡¯s current state. After just pointing a finger, Sebastian seemed to have exhausted all his strength, and he appeared fatigued. Not only were his eyes sunken, but he looked so frail that it was as if a gust of wind could blow him away. Moreover, a lock of his hair turned silver! When Sebastian saw Charles¡¯s angry and doubtful eyes, his lips twitched with difficulty, saying, ¡°Picking the Stars and Moon is a spell handed down by the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s founder, and it¡¯s overwhelmingly mighty. Unfortunately, my practice wasn¡¯t perfect. I was aiming at your heart just now.¡± After saying that, Sebastian¡®s figure swayed, finally unable to support the massive exhaustion caused by the spell, and he fell forward. At the same time, he mumbled, ¡°Casper¡­ It¡¯s all up to you¡­ Next¡­¡± Bang! A muffled thud sounded, and Sna also dropped from mid-air. Even though she still struggled, she could not stand for the time being. The only person standing right now was the Fauna Imperial Sect¡¯s Emmett. He looked at Charles, trembling, and it felt as if his heart almost leaped out of his throat. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ ¡± Emmett¡¯s mouth moved, but he could not form a proper sentence. Nheless, Charles did not intend to attack Emmett, but he stood there unmoved, staring at Sebastian. Since Charles did not make a move, Emmett did not dare do anything. In the blink of an eye, the air seemed to be as heavy as mercury, making it hard for anyone to breathe. Suddenly, a sharp light shed in Charles¡¯ eyes. Emmett shuddered when he noticed it, almost jumping tip in fright. ¡°You bunch of useless trash! I want you all to die! I¡¯m going to use your blood to pay homage to the dead souls of my Krueger family!¡± Charles roared, erupting with endless rage and resentment. Then, he took a deep breath and raised his arm. Buzz¡­ The surrounding air turned into a vortex and copsed along Charles¡¯ arm. The massive umtion of energy seemed to drain the air around them instantly. In the blink of an eye, fear and desperation almost crumbled Emmett, and he looked around helplessly. Xander, Jessica, Maya, Omar, Sebastian, and Snaid on the ground, and Emmett became Charles¡¯ only target. However, it was apparent that Charles had still overestimated himself. In truth, Charles not only wanted to kill him, but he also wanted to annihte everyone. ¡°Go to hell! Scarlet Blood Devil¡¯s Arm!¡± Boom! Charles waved his arm. In an instant, arge stream of air condensed into a muscr arm that was at least three times thicker and longer than before. Furthermore, the arm was lifelike, and there was a sound of Wind and thundering from every muscle as if even a piece of steel taller than a person could bepletely sted. As the arm moved forward, the ground also kept cracking and exploding. ¡°I¡¯m doomed¡­ This is it¡­¡± Emmett shut his eyes, and his heart was filled with despair as he ultimately gave up the urge to fight back. ¡°Charles, why are you so smug?¡± A voice suddenly sounded. At first, the first word seemed toe from dozens of meters away, but when thest word rang, it already rushed in front of Charles with the owner of the voice. ¡°Casper!¡± Emmett was pleasantly surprised when he saw the figure. He felt like a person who was about to drown, suddenly breathing in the long-lost air, and his pale face started to redden again. ¡°Furious Sword Intent!¡± ¡°Floating Light Clone!¡± In a sh, several figures split from Caspian. Then, his figures were like mountains, and his swords were like tides, blocking the crowd in front of Charles¡¯s ultimate move. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Charles was stunned. It was apparent that he did not expect Caspian to show up again after being knocked away. However, Charles¡¯ expression quickly turned ferocious again, and he shouted, ¡°Youe at the right time! Go and die with your friends!¡± Boom! The Scarlet Blood Devil¡¯s Arm was like a huge rolling tide, violently colliding with Caspian¡¯ s sword lights. As the deafening roar exploded, everyone felt as if the void around them was about to copse. It was as if a ck hole appeared in the center of the st, wanting to engulf everything in the surroundings and destroy them. Soon, a pit about 30 meters in diameter formed on the ground, and more cracks spread toward the surroundings like a torn wound. Charles shook his hand, and there was a look of disbelief in his eyes as he staggered a few steps backward, hurriedly looking in Caspian¡¯s direction. He was even more surprised to find that Caspian blocked his power! The crowd behind Caspian was unharmed! Caspian was just like a wall, protecting everyone behind him. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Charles secretly cursed, and he froze. When he returned to his senses, Caspian disappeared! After Caspian blocked Charles¡¯ attack, his figure was nowhere to be found. In a sh, Charles only felt as if a white light shed in his mind. At the thought of the previous encounter, Charles instantly scolded, ¡°This d*mn b*stard! He¡¯s using this trick again!¡± ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I use it if it¡¯s useful?¡± Caspian¡¯s voice sounded beside Charles. As soon as Caspian blocked the hit, he used the Great Leisure Court to approach Charles. After all, he created his opportunity, since the chance appeared, Caspian would naturally grab it tighter. ¡°Furious Sword Intent!¡± Caspian raised his hands and shed out. In an instant, the sword light was like a scorching sun, melting and engulfing everything, advancing layer byyer with a turbulent momentum as it cut toward Charles. ¡°Too slow!¡± Charles¡¯s eyes flickered, and he roared. ¡°Eight Extremities Mysterious Pris Physique! Scarlet Blood Devil¡¯s Arm!¡± Boom! A thunderous noise sounded, and the majestic fist mmed at the sword light. Compared to the punch Charles¡¯ sted, Caspian¡¯s sword light flickered like a firefly as if it would be extinguished at any time. ¡°Slow? What about this?¡± Caspian was in no hurry, and he slowly uttered two words, ¡°Flowing Wind.¡± Hum! With a shock, a light shed on the Wave-Breaking Sword, and its shing speed instantly skyrocketed five times than before! The sword light was incredibly fast as a falling meteorite, leaving a trail of splendid brilliance behind. ¡°Inscription!¡± Charles swiftly realized that, and he gasped. He finally remembered that the Heavenly Stars Sect was best in inscriptions and formations. Nevertheless, Caspian would draw more than one inscription of his Wave-Breaking Sword before the match. ¡°Armor-Breaker!¡± On the sharp edge, a streamer as thin as a hair appeared. Although it was very thin, its sharpness was ten times stronger than a sword light! Swoosh! The sword light instantly cut through the condensed air, and dazzling sparks soon appeared on Charles¡® arm as if it hit steel. The Eight Extremities Mysterious Pris Physique that Charles was most proud of glowed in a faint golden light. However, the gleam appeared only for a split second just before it was destroyed by the dual power of Flowing Wind and Armor-Breaker. Swoosh! The sword de sank half an inch into Charles¡¯s arm. Even so, Charles felt unparalleled humiliation and agony. N?velDrama.Org ? content. In an instant, blood gushed out, and there were mixed expressions of pain, anger, confusion, and doubt on Charles¡¯s face. ¡°How can you¡­¡± Charles looked at Caspian. Before he could finish speaking, he met Caspian¡¯s cold eyes, and he suddenly shuddered. Charles could sense that Caspian¡¯s attack was not over yet. Sure enough, Charles swiftly saw Caspian¡¯s lips moving, uttering two words, ¡°Heavy Weapon.¡± Flowing Wind, Armor-Breaker, Heavy Weapon, the three inscriptions on the Wave-Breaking Sword. A dull-colored light appeared, and Charles felt the massive sword pressing down on him, and its weight skyrocketed tenfold. If it felt like an iron te smashing on his arm before that, it now felt as if a small building made out of steel crashed onto him. Bang! There was an explosion in mid-air, andyers afteryers of air surged out. Charles raised his head and spat a mouthful of blood as his body flew out. After flying out for dozens of meters and hitting the ground, Charles bounced high and smashed through a wall before finally stopping. ¡°We¡­ Won!¡± In the distance, Emmett¡¯s eyes shed with joy. However, he realized that Caspian did not appear rxed, and his heart sank as his face turned pale again. Then, as if to confirm the ominous guess in his heart, there was a tter of the sound of gravel being turned up behind the copsed wall. Then, a bang sounded from the wall being smashed with bare hands. Amidst the flying rubble and dust, Charles¡¯ figure became clearer as he stepped forward. ¡°How¡­ How¡¯s this possible¡­¡± Emmett gulped with great difficulty, and he felt his throat was extremely dry. When Caspian attacked with the three great inscriptions just now, he could tell that even a third-stage Pulse Control Realm inner disciple could not stand up immediately after being hit by Caspian, let alone a second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Even though Emmett did not personally experience it, he was still a disciple of the six major sects, and he was also one of the best of the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples. Hence, Emmett still possessed judgment and insight. However, Charles managed to react instantly. ¡°Monsters¡­ These two are monsters¡­¡± Emmett felt his stomach trembling, and he gasped as be discerned that. Charles slowly walked out of the smoke. When he stood opposite Caspian again, Charles appeared a lot more miserable. His fiery-red hair was now half-gray and half-red, dirtied because of the smoke and dust. Moreover, his body was also mostly covered in dirt, and the blood on his chest and palm mixed with the sand, bing sticky. The ce on Charles¡¯ left forearm close to the wrist, there was a cut so deep that one could see his bones, and his entire wrist was nearly chopped off. At that time, the wounds on his chest and palm stopped bleeding, but blood still oozed out of his arm. The blood stained Charles¡¯s forearm and palm, flowing down his drooping fingers, dripping to the ground. On the floor full of smoke and dust, tragic stters of blood were formed. ¡°Who are you?¡± Just when Emmett thought Charles would yell and say something, he saw Charles ask such a question with a very calm expression. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 Caspian¡¯s head slightly tilted when he saw Charles¡¯ calm eyes. He did not understand what Charles asked. ¡°I was born off-ind, and everything that I¡¯ve heard or seen was not limited to Earlington of Efrax. I travel most of the time, which was why I managed to escape when the Blue Feather Sect destroyed the Thousands Spirits Ind,¡± Charles said in a highlyposed manner. Compared with his previous rage, Charles appeared more majestic than before, as if no one could win against him. ¡°After many years of travel, my knowledge far exceeds that of ordinary cultivators in Earlington of Efrax, especially those of you who focus on practicing in the sect and have just set foot on the journey to immortality.¡± Then, Charles snorted. ¡°In my opinion, you all have a narrow perspective in life.¡± Charles¡¯ mocking did not anger Caspian, and he just looked calmly at Charles. On the other hand, Emmett¡¯s face was already twisted. If it were not because he was not Charles¡¯s opponent, Emmett would have already retorted. At that time, Charles turned to Caspian and said, ¡°Look! You¡¯re different from the other sect disciples. Their knowledge determines their minds. That guy¡®s already anxious, but you¡¯re not even the slightest bit. Not only that, when everyone faced me before, they all felt nervous, flustered, and hopeless, but you didn¡¯t. This is because you have confidence in your strength, and I also believe that it¡¯s because you¡¯re far more experienced than the average person.¡± Charles did not give Caspian any chance to reply, and he continued, ¡°More importantly, the strength you have shown that your inheritance is surely not from any sect in Earlington of Efrax.¡± Charles¡¯s judgment sounded firm, and there was no hint of hesitation. Caspian frowned. The faces of Emmett and the others who were not unconscious yet also appeared puzzled. Charles did not specify how he made that judgment. Instead, he only looked coldly at Caspian, saying, ¡°No sect of Earlington of Efrax can cultivate a disciple like you. Who are you, and why did you appear in the sect of Earlington of Efrax,¡± then, Charles pointed at his feet, and he continued, ¡°I thought I¡¯d nned this perfectly, but it seems that the only unexpected factor is you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Caspian replied indifferently, but he knew that Charles was probably referring to the inheritances in the Tower of Life. Caspian practiced in the Heavenly Stars Sect for many years now, and he was not as clueless about the pathway to immortality as before. Thus, Caspian could already tell that the legacy left by his mother in the Tower of Life surpassed the Heavenly Stars Sect. That was Caspian¡¯s secret, and he naturally would not tell anyone else. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. My eyes and senses will never lie to me,¡± then, Charles raised his head slightly, adding, ¡°But I should feel lucky¡­¡± When Charles saw Caspian¡¯s puzzled look, he smiled sinisterly, saying, ¡°Because I met you when you were not fully grown. If you¡¯re now at the third-stage Pulse Control Realm, I¡¯m not your match.¡± ¡°So much nonsense!¡± Caspian raised his Wave-Breaking Sword and pointed at Charles, ¡°You must die today. Otherwise, I can¡¯t sleep well when I think of those unjust souls who died in your hands.¡± ¡°Then you might as well die in my hands so that you can sleep forever.¡± When he said that, the indifferent look on Charles¡¯ calm expression gradually disappeared, and the arrogant and rebellious gaze once again turned into a raging me burning in his eyes. ¡°Casper, do you think you can beat me just by gaining a little edge?¡± Charles grinned and stretched out four fingers, admitting, ¡°The strength I showed just now is only 40% of my full strength.¡± ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Emmett was the first to exim. A strange light shed in Caspian¡¯s eyes. It would indeed be troublesome for Caspian if Charles told the truth. ¡°What I have on me isn¡¯t only the hatred of the Krueger family but also the blood feud of all the more than 20,000 innocent marine individual cultivators who died tragically because of the tyranny of the Blue Feather Sect!¡± Charles¡¯ expression gradually became hideous, and his eyes turned bloodshot due to his rage. Soon, a terrifying aura surged out of him, hitting the surrounding void. Moreover, there was a horrifying sound of waves crashing on the shore. ¡°To take revenge, I¡¯ve worked hard and went through harsh training! How can I lose to you or even die here in your hands!¡± Charles roared, and the air in front of him was shaken like shattered ss, with dense cracks appearing. The ground under his feet also cracked. ¡°Go to hell! Eight Extremities Mysterious Pris Physique, Double True Pris Physique!¡± Boom! It was like the sound of a meteor hitting the ground, and Charles¡¯s momentum peaked. His skin also appeared bronze, giving people an indestructible feeling. At the same time, the wounds on Charles¡¯ chest and wrist also healed quickly at speed visible to the naked eye. Seeing that scene, Emmett gasped in surprise as shock and despair shed in his eyes, and his face turned ashen in an instant. A gleam of light shed in Caspian¡¯s eyes, and he swiftly understood the situation. ¡®Like the Imperial Jail Deity Physique and the Starlight Overlord, the Eight Extremities Mysterious Pris Physique can also be improved with practice!¡¯ Caspian looked at Charles, who exploded with power, and his expression became more and more solemn. At that time, Caspian could feel that as Charles disyed the second level of Eight Extremities Mysterious Pris Physique, Charles¡¯s strength would take a massive leap from before. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Charles grinned and strode toward Caspian. He gave the impression that he was like a human-sized monster that had the power of a giant cast in thickyers of iron. Every step Charles took would crack the ground, and even the air seemed to be unable to hear his strength. As Charles walked past, a series of human-shaped depressions were left behind as if they existed since ancient times. After taking a few steps forward, Charles roared and punched out, ¡°Scarlet Blood Devil¡¯s Arm!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°The Great Lei¡­¡± Caspian was about to use his movement technique to walk away, but his eyes flickered when he nced through the corner of his eyes. Behind him, Jessica, Sna, Maya, Xander, and the othersid down. Although his friends tried to stand up, they would be directly exposed to the violent punch of Charles if he moved. Charles seemed to be heading for that, and he burst intoughter so loud that it was like rolling muffled thunder. ¡°Casper, I¡¯d like to see what else you can do! Hahahaha!¡± Chapter 662 Chapter 662 ¡°If you retreat, they¡¯ll die. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll all die together!¡± Charles bared his teeth, and a wave of murderous intent erupted from his entire body. However, CaspianCaspian remained calm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t back away, and I won¡¯t die either.¡± ¡°Heavy Weapon!¡± CaspianCaspian roared and held the Wave-Breaking Sword horizontally. With a trace of reluctance in his eyes, he then resolutely swept the sword back. ¡°Furious Sword Intent!¡± ¡°Clear Lotus Sunset!¡± The Clear Lotus Sunset was the Lotus Leaves Chop¡®s third trick, and Pulse Control Realm cultivators could learn it. Moreover, CaspianCaspian acquired martial arts when he was in Evergreen Town. As Clear Lotus Sunset was a defensive move and CaspianCaspian always pursued turbulent offensive moves, he never used it before. Originally, CaspianCaspian thought that he would no longer have the opportunity to use martial art skills with the improvement of his realm. However, that skill could help him save hispanions behind him. Swoosh! A series of dazzling sword lights was shed out. The brilliance reflected each other in mid-air, and it appeared like a lotus pond at a nce, swaying gently in the breeze, creating a stark contrast to the brutal fist wind. The next moment, the sword lights and the wind of fist collided, Thud! Boom! Bang! Crackle and rattle! In an instant, it sounded as if countless steel tes hit the ground and exploded. Everyone felt as if their eardrums were pierced by needles, and their faces showed agony. The rolling waves frantically churned, and a te was blown into the air. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In a sh, it was smashed into billowing stone dust. Suddenly, gravel flew everywhere, and the two opponents could not see each other clearly despite only being one meter apart. However, amid the explosion of chaos, a giant sword was firmly inserted into the ground. In the smoke and dust, one could faintly see the hands holding the hilt of the sword, still motionless. Not only that but behind the massive sword appeared to be a peaceful ce. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! After a while, the explosion stopped, the hurricane subsided, and the dust and gravel slowly fell back to the ground. Charles sneered and stared in CaspianCaspian¡¯s direction with his arms crossed. The corners of his raised mouth gradually lowered, and the eager look in his eyes became puzzled, surprised, and embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Charles roared angrily when he saw CaspianCaspian kneeling on one knee with his sword and looking up at him with a confident smile. ¡°As I said, I won¡¯t retreat, and I won¡¯t let you kill any more people.¡± CaspianCaspian stood up slowly, but he did not pull out the Wave-Breaking Sword on the ground. Charles¡¯s eyes fell on the Wave-Breaking Sword, and the light in his eyes suddenly condensed as his pupils contracted violently. The giant sword that hit him so badly and nearly cut off his wrist before was now full of damage as if it experienced a tragic fight. Not only were the inscription patterns destroyed, but the entire massive sword wasparable to a rotten iron. The price the other party paid was the destruction of the magic weapon. ¡°You¡­¡± Even Charles¡¯s heart ached when he saw the destruction of the Wave-Breaking Sword. He knew that although the giant sword was not an almost spirit tool, it could be regarded as the pinnacle of sharp weapons. Yet, CaspianCaspian sacrificed the sword to protect the group of people behind him. ¡°Look at them! They¡¯ve already fainted. Even if you¡¯ve sacrificed so much for them, do you think they¡¯ll know and appreciate you!¡± Charles could not help yelling due to his anger, ¡°You idiot! If a cultivator wants to be promoted, he must compete with others for cultivation resources, and these are all opponents for your resources. What a fool!¡± CaspianCaspian smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. How do you know if they didn¡¯t do the same for me before? Besides¡­¡± CaspianCaspianughed out loud. ¡°They always believed that I would protect them, and I naturally would not let them down. It¡¯s even better if they¡¯re unconscious. In this way, I can kill you with all my strength!¡± Charles gasped, and he immediately understood the meaning behind CaspianCaspian¡¯s words. ¡°You also have a hole card?¡± ¡°More than one! Come and give it a try!¡± CaspianCaspian burst intoughter, ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Boom! The air roared, and CaspianCaspian instantly rushed toward Charles, punching out. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± ¡°Ha! It¡¯s only a martial skill, and you¡¯re not even using weapons anymore,¡± there was an intense hint of mockery in Charles¡¯ eyes as he added, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll send you on your way. The Scarlet Blood Devil¡¯s Arm!¡± At such a close distance, the arm that condensed from the air was like a hundred-year-old giant tree, sweeping toward CaspianCaspian. Charles believed that the other party had absolutely no hope of avoiding it. Suddenly, Charles noticed a smile in CaspianCaspian¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon!¡± Just when the two punches were about to collide, CaspianCaspian¡¯s left hand, and even his entire arm, suddenly burst out with a fierce, violent, ferocious, and iparably horrifying aura. The faint groans of a dragon made Charles pale. At that moment, he saw the dense inscription pattern on CaspianCaspian¡¯s arm at a nce. ¡°Body inscription! You have one too!¡± Charles eximed in shock and anger. Of course, Charles encountered body inscriptions before, and he already heard about their dangers too. It was just that he did not expect to meet two cultivators with body inscriptions in such a short time. Moreover, these two were also from the Heavenly Stars Sect, a sect known to be bad at battles. ¡°Is Heavenly Stars Sect trying that hard now?¡± With that question in his mind, Charles felt as if his fist hit a mountain of steel. Crack! His arm bones and phnges instantly cracked, the skin was torn, and blood oozed out profusely. However, Charles¡¯ punches also spun the surrounding air, hitting CaspianCaspian¡¯s chest and lower abdomen heavily, causing CaspianCaspian to spit mouthfuls of blood and fly away. Taking two steps back, Charles steadied his body. His arms shook uncontrobly, and his brows twitched in pain, but he stillughed wildly. ¡°So what if you have a body inscription? I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯re a body refiner too. However, you¡¯re still going to be punched to¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Charles widened his eyes, and thest word, death, was stuck in his throat, and he could not say anything. He saw CaspianCaspian slowly stand up from the ground, and he did not look like he was seriously injured at all. When CaspianCaspian saw the suspicious and angry look on Charles¡®s face, he smiled and tore his tattered shirt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I have a body refining techniques, and also¡­¡± Looking at the pale blue light film covering CaspianCaspian¡¯s body, Charles uttered between his teeth, ¡°Defense spells!¡± Charles took a deep breath, squeezed his fists, making a crackling sound. His eyes widened as he stared at CaspianCaspian. ¡°I should¡®ve known. How could a cultivator like you only master one spell in Pulse Control Realm!¡± Chapter 663 Chapter 663 Charles¡¯s gaze was profound as he stared at Caspian. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d learn a defensive technique. The body of a body refiner is inherently strong. How afraid of death are you?¡± ¡°Only if you¡¯re alive you can continue your attack,¡± Caspian smiled, ¡° Just like now.¡± Caspian¡¯s words hit the sore spot in Charles¡¯s heart at once, causing his eyes to rekindle with anger. ¡°If you think that a mere defensive technique can stop me, aren¡¯t you too naive?¡± Charles grinned and waved his arms as if nothing happened. Charles¡¯s arm exploded like a tree bark when his punch met Caspian¡¯s. At that moment, the skin and muscles of his forearm were all torn apart, and the bones could even be faintly seen in the wound. Moreover, blood kept gushing out, making his entire arm appear bloody. Nheless, Charles still clenched his fist tightly. The muscles of his arm were like tough steel bars, making a creaking sound and twisting suddenly. In an instant, the wounds on his arm started to close and stop bleeding. ¡°The Eight Extremities Mysterious Pris Physique is more powerful than you think, and I¡¯ll kill you with the next punch,¡± Charles grinned. As soon as he said that, Charles immediately shook his head again and added, ¡°Wait¡­ I¡¯ll break your bones first, but I won¡¯t kill you because I want you to see with your own eyes how I killed the ones behind you.¡± ¡°Charles, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Charles saw Caspian smiling at him, and the confidence shing in Caspian¡¯s eyes made Charles frown. ¡°Notice what?¡± Charles asked back. ¡°You¡®ve made six mistakes so far.¡± The smile on Caspian¡¯s face made Charles even more ufortable. Caspian did not care about Charles¡¯s feelings, and the more ufortable Charles was, the happier he was. Hence, the smile on Caspian¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°In a battle of life and death, making one mistake is enough to plunge yourself into the abyss of doom. However, you¡¯ve made six mistakes that you haven¡¯t even realized, so you¡¯ll be the ill-fated one.¡± ¡°What a shameless brag!¡± Charles shouted. He did not know why, but he was inexplicably irritable when he heard Caspian¡¯s words, and he could not wait to smash Caspian¡¯s hateful smiling face. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what¡¯s a supreme power!¡± Then, Charles raised his fist again with a roar, ¡°Scarlet Blood Devil¡¯s Arm!¡± Boom! Arge airflow rotating at high speed like a huge spiral rolled directly toward Caspian. The ground along the way copsed, forming a thick and long ravine. Whizz whizz whizz whizz whizz whizz! The airflow swirled violently, and even a big tree would be instantly smashed into sawdust and powder if it were sucked in. The raging wind blew Caspian¡¯s long hair everywhere, but Caspian did not intend to dodge the force of the punch at all. Instead, he said, ¡°Charles, since you don¡¯t believe me. Let me fill you in on what mistakes you made. First¡­¡± Then, Caspian smiled, showing his pearl spear, the lights in his eyes were as bright as the gxy. In that instant, Charles¡¯ heart skipped a beat. ¡°What I¡¯m best at isn¡¯t using a sword, but a spear! The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear!¡± With a flick of Caspian¡¯s wrist, the ck light was like the shaking robes of the god of death, spreading out instantly. In the blink of an eye, the long spear that seemed to bring eternal darkness appeared in Caspian¡¯s hands. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ncing at the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear, Charles felt a chill down his spine, and goosebumps spread everywhere. The next moment, he recognized the weapon. With a look of extreme surprise in his eyes, he eximed, ¡°An almost spirit tool! How is this possible?!¡± Just when Charles was surprised, Caspian already fired a shot. When participating in the nation¡¯s official religion election, Caspian used the Wave-Breaking Sword all the time, so many people forgot that he also had an almost spirit tool that was even more domineering than the Wave-Breaking Sword! ¡°The Gaze of Death!¡± Buzz! The ck light surged with violent killing intent. Then, just like a ck rainbow, it collided overwhelmingly with Charles¡¯ fist. In a sh, a sound of metals crashing into each other spread as the ck Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear prated Charles¡¯ entire right easily. Crackle and rattle! Charles¡¯s eyes widened, staring at his arm as the bones were constantly being struck. Due to the pration of the spear, his arm swelled out of thin air, and the muscles and bones inside were all smashed into blood pulp by the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear. ¡°Break!¡± With a roar, Caspian¡¯s spiritual Qi poured into the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear, causing a powerful m. Charles screamed in pain, and the part from his elbow to his palm exploded, turning into a dazzling rain of blood and hitting the ground around him. At the same time, Charles also staggered backward. ¡°How¡­ How¡¯s this possible?!¡± Charles was shocked and incensed. He could not believe that Caspian still had such a trick up his sleeves. Then, Charles¡¯s body hit the ground, and he fell to one knee, struggling to prevent himself from falling. Even so, the soles of his feet and knees still smashed the ground into cracks like dense cobwebs. Charles¡¯ face instantly showed anger, shame, regret, and confusion at his bald right elbow. However, these feelings swiftly turned into monstrous rage. ¡°You broke my arm, and I want you to pay it back a hundredfold!¡± Charles roared in his heart, and he raised his head as he was about to shout. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Suddenly, he heard Caspian¡¯s faint voice. ¡°The second mistake, of course¡­¡± Charles instantly gasped when he heard that, and he felt his chest turning cold. Even his previous rage mostly subsided. Furthermore, Charles¡¯ brain buzzed, and he recalled what Caspian said before, ¡°You¡¯ve made six mistakes.¡± ¡°This is only the second¡­¡± Charles mumbled to himself. Then, he turned to look at Caspian and found that he rushed over again. When Caspian was still more than ten meters away from Charles, he raised a finger. Although it was just one finger, Charles felt the terrifying threat no less than the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul- Locker Spear brought. ¡°I mastered not only a defensive technique but also this¡­ The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Just when Charles was puzzled, he saw an eye-catching blood-red light as hot as boiling oil, burning like mes as it intertwined into a that shrouded him in an instant. ¡°Ouch! Ahh!¡± Charles only managed to endure it for a moment before letting out a painful howl. Soon, red marks appeared all over his body as if a leather whished him, and he spat mouthfuls of blood as he flew backward again. Finally, Charles mmed heavily into the ground with a loud thud. However, Caspian did not give Charles the slightest chance, and he quickly approached Charles and added, ¡°The third mistake¡­¡± Chapter 664 Chapter 664 Just as Charles¡¯ body fell and smashed a big hole in the ground, Caspian already approached him again. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± A mouthful of lightning spat out, making Charles¡¯ hair stand on end. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Soon, a white eye spewed out of Caspian¡¯s mouth, and he moved his palm. In the blink of an eye, eight array gs appeared in his hand. These gs were obtained from the Great Oceans Sect elder during the battle in Salleria. Compared with using materials, the formation through array gs was faster and more suitable for use inbat. Caspian condensed the spiritual Qi in his body at his fingertip and drew patterns on the array gs. Then, these formations turned into subtle smoke and quickly merged into the array gs. At that moment, the eight array gs faintly resonated and connected. Even though it was eight separate small gs, it felt like they were one. The eight array gs shot out like arrows with a wave of his arm, pinning them exactly around where Charlesnded, trapping him in the center. As the God of Thunder hit Charles, his whole body was paralyzed, and he could not move at all. Instead, Charles could only watch himself fall into the formation arranged by Caspian. ¡°The third mistake is that you forgot what the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples are best at,¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and said coldly. ¡°Arrangement of formations!¡± A spark shed in Charles¡¯ mind. Caspian knew that Charles understood it when he saw his gaze. Then, Caspian uttered indifferently, ¡°Thousands of Deadly Swords Array.¡± When everyone entered the Pantheon, the first trouble they encountered was Thousands of Deadly Swords Array. Yet, Caspian activated one now! The shock in Charles¡¯s heart was beyond words. ¡°This is impossible¡­¡± Charles mumbled. The next moment, the sharp sword lights appeared in the air, making the most powerful proof for Caspian. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, hundreds of sword lights appeared in mid-air like a storm, pouring down toward Charles. Crackle and rattle! Charles suddenly bled profusely. Due to arge amount of fresh blood, Charles not only turned into a blood man, but the surroundings were also stained in red due to the explosions of the sword lights that formed thick blood mist. Bang! The sword lights¡¯ abominable power was like a heavy punch, mming Charles down again. Both Charles¡¯ head and legs faced the sky, whereas his abdomen slumped, and he appeared like a bow as he smashed the ground into a human-shaped pit. Then, the gaps in the pit and the cracks around it were filled with the blood pouring out of Charles¡¯ body instantly. At first nce, Charles seemed to be immersed in a human-shaped blood pool. When Caspian noticed that Charles was motionless and his chest undted so weakly that he could barely see it, Caspian let out a long sigh of relief. Charles was the strongest opponent of the same rank that he encountered since he set foot on the pathway to immortality. For the sake of dealing with Charles, Caspian almost ran out of skills. The Water Shade, the God of Thunder, the Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon, the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon, the Floating Light Clone, the Godly Finger of Cruor, and even the Wave-Breaking Sword were all utilized before finally killing the enemy. Moreover, Caspian also almost used up the spiritual Qi in his body. After heaving a sigh of relief, Caspian suddenly felt a wave of exhaustion flooding his body, making him feel weak. Even when he fought against the Great Oceans Sect siege at Salleria¡¯s Bamboo Creek Alley, he did not feel that tired. Next, Caspian flicked his hand and threw the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear like a javelin, completely piercing Charles¡¯ chest and nailing him to the ground. After that, Caspian turned around and walked toward the unconscious people around him. His actions were entirely out of the instinct of leading troops to war in the past, ensuring that the enemies werepletely dead. Caspian saw too many cases on the battlefield where soldiers were relieved as they thought they won, but the enemies actually caught them by surprise and fought back. Thus, Caspian did not want to be one of the unlucky guys. The closest to Caspian was Sebastian. Seeing that Sebastian was still breathing, Caspian rxed and walked over to help him up. Suddenly, he felt something was wrong. Caspian abruptly raised his head and looked at the high tform in the distance. In an instant, his pupils shrank violently. The Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd that was inserted upside down on the high tform disappeared! Furthermore, just when Caspian discovered that the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was gone, a strong wind with the terrifying killing intent to seek to destroy every soul suddenly hit him from behind. Not only that, but it was incredibly fast and extra stealthy. Then, just when the other party was confident that his attack could pierce through Caspian¡¯s heart, he seemed to have the foresight and took a step to the side. With that move, the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd did not pierce Caspian¡¯s heart but stabbed his arm. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still alive.¡± ¡°How¡¯d you avoid it?!¡± Caspian and Charles spoke almost simultaneously. At that time, Charles was tattered and bloody with almost no intact flesh. However, a strange power surged from his body. The force formed thick ck and golden smoke, constantly diffusing and lingering on his wounds, making Charles appear creepy. After the two of them spoke at the same time, Charles did not wait for Caspian to answer first, and he snorted coldly, taking the lead and saying, ¡°As for why I didn¡¯t die, I would like to thank you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Caspian frowned. ¡°Of course.¡± Charles¡¯s blood-soaked eyes showed a hint of pride, and he continued, ¡°This Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd is an ancestral item of my Krueger family. Although it¡¯s only an almost spirit tool and not a magic treasure, it contains a trace of the Krueger family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s thoughts and blessings! Moreover, this spiritual thought only needs enough blood from the cultivators to be awakened!¡± Caspian¡®s eyes lit up when he heard that, and he nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I get it now¡­ You brought all those evil cultivators over not only to use them as helpers but also to use their blood to water the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd and awaken the spiritual thoughts of your ancestors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Talking to a smart person is so much easier,¡± Charles grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll first let them fight the sect disciples in a tragic battle, and then I¡¯ll clean up the battlefield. After all, the blood of so many people is definitely enough to awaken my ancestor¡¯s blessing. But what I didn¡¯t expect is that many participating sect disciples died on this Thousands Spirits Ind, let alone a tricky fellow like you to appear that resulted in so many survivors who didn¡¯t bleed. So much so that the blessing of Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd is not triggered yet.¡± After taking a deep breath, Charles continued, ¡°But when you severely injured me just now, my blood made up for theck of blood. In the end, you did a good job. Even I forgot that when other people¡¯s blood is not enough, I can also use my blood to supplement it.¡± When he said that, Charles could not helpughing proudly. ¡°Now that my ancestor¡¯s spiritual thoughts have awakened, it¡¯ll soon be reborn in me. Then, my strength will far surpass you. Casper, I bet you never thought that my victory would be from your hands!¡± Chapter 665 Chapter 665 ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling regretful now? Aren¡¯t you scared? Hahahahahaha!¡± Charles burst outughing. At that time, his body was filled with enormous power, and that force would climb to an unprecedented height again shortly. As for Charles¡¯ most formidable enemy, he was struck by the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, so Charles behaved the victory was in his hands regardless. Charles only wanted to vent his rage now. For the sake of his revenge, Charles paid unimaginable hardships. His cultivation history could be said to be written entirely with blood and tears. Hence, when he found out that there was a lower-realm cultivator who couldpete with his strength, Charles could not help but feel angry. When he finally struck the opponent and knew that victory was just around the corner, Charles felt his heart skip in joy. He could not help but breathe a sigh of relief in that mood. However, he suddenly found the scene somewhat familiar. Charles soon realized that the current situation appeared to be a replication of how Caspian nailed him to the ground after striking him! At the thought of that, Charles shuddered. Then, as if he realized Charles noticed that point, Caspian¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Charles, I mentioned that you made six mistakes, but I just specified three, right?¡± ¡°You!¡± Charles was shocked, and he knew what the other party would say next. After that, he roared and was about to sweep the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd across, cutting Caspian in half directly at his chest. However, Caspian moved as fast as lightning, immediately clenching the pointed end pierced through his arm. Blood seeped from Caspian¡¯s fingers, but the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd remained motionless no matter how hard Charles tried. There was a look of panic in Charles¡¯s eyes, and he mumbled, ¡°Your strength¡­ How¡­ Moreover¡­¡± In an instant, Charles was surprised to find that not only was Caspian¡¯s strength far beyond his imagination, but what was even more terrifying was that the wound pierced by the Eight Deste God- Terminator Halberd healed fast! The Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was stuck in the opponent¡¯s arm! At that time, Caspian¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°There¡¯s a mistake that supplements the previous¡­ There¡¯s another spell that I¡¯ve mastered, which was why I was able to avoid your sneak attack just now¡­¡± Charles looked in the direction where Caspian was pointed, and he immediately saw an eyeball watching him on the ground in the distance. Charles thought the light in that eyeball was familiar, and he quickly realized that it was Caspian¡¯s eyes! ¡°Eye of Insight,¡± Just when Charles was still stunned, Caspian¡¯s voice came. ¡°A trivial, no lethality, and defenseless spell¡­ Many people think it¡®s useless, and no one wants to learn it during the Pulse Control Realm. However, as long as it¡¯s used in the right ce, it can make a huge difference, even saving your life.¡± ¡°Spell¡­ Spell¡­ ¡± Charles¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. The next moment, he eximed, ¡°How could you possibly master the four spells!¡± ¡°And this is your mistake.¡± Caspian snorted softly, and he did not even need to look back to guess the incredible look on Charles¡¯s face. Then, he added, ¡°Who told you that a cultivator in the Pulse Control Realm could only master three spells? The so-called limitation is only because they use spiritual Qi to operate, so there can only be three spells.¡± Before Charles could figure out the connection, Caspian continued, ¡°Your fourth mistake is that you aren¡¯t aware that I also have an acquired physique!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Charles eximed, and he swiftly felt a tremendous forceing from the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. Soon, a loud bang sounded, and the flesh and blood of his five fingers were almost separated, revealing the bones. The excruciating pain made Charles¡¯ face twist, and he let go of his remaining left hand. Not only that, but there was also a gurgling sound in his throat as he forcefully endured the pain. At that time, he saw Caspian turn slowly, look at him nkly, and then stretch out his hand little by little, pulling the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd off his arm. When the de was pulled out, Charles¡¯ pupils shrank violently. He saw that the wound on Caspian¡¯s shoulder did not only bleed, but it was healing at speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Charles was once again stunned. He gasped for breath, and the chilliness traveled from his spine to the back of his head. ¡°The Immortal Demon Physique.¡± Caspian held the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd in his hand, and his tone was solemn. He could feel that the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd resisted him now, and it was as if the almost spirit tool was a lump of red-hot coal. Then, Caspian let go, and the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd fell. After a while, the ground melted into magma and became sunken. Seeing that scene, the panic in Charles¡¯ eyes dissipated a little. However, when he realized that the wound on Caspian¡¯s arm waspletely healed in just that short period, Charles could not help widening his eyes and gasped again. ¡°The Immortal Demon Physique¡­ The Immortal Demon Physique¡­ What physique is this? Why have I never heard of¡­¡± Charles gulped. He naturally did not know that Caspian¡¯s wounds could heal quickly due to the Immortal Demon Physique, and more importantly, it was Caspian¡¯s tempering of the physique. Hundreds of thousands of knives and des shing on him, just to make his body¡¯s defense against the pain increase. That was not something that Charles could imagine. Just as Charles was startled and angry, Caspian¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Your fifth mistake¡­¡± Charles felt a sudden coldness behind him when he heard that, and an unprecedented fear flooded in his heart. Everything Caspian said before was confirmed. At that moment, Charles could even hear the beating of his heart, and every blow to his chest seemed to shatter his sternum. Swoosh! Swoosh! A silhouette suddenly appeared behind Charles. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Charles hurriedly turned to look and found Jessica¡¯s cold face. ¡°When did you wake up?!¡± ¡°I was never unconscious!¡± Jessica answered indifferently and shed her Autumn Waters Sword across. Swoosh! Charles shuddered, took a step back, and froze. There was only half of the right arm left before, but his entire right hand was gone. Besides that, the Autumn Waters Sword even drew a wound across his chest. The wound opened slowly, and the white sternum inside and the faintly beating heart could be seen. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Jessica gritted her teeth. Charles killed her sect-mates before, and he also drove everyone present to a dead end. Even Caspian almost died at his hands. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hence, Jessica naturally would not let him off the hook. ¡°The Lush Hills Rain Sword!¡± The dazzling sword lights illuminated the surroundings, turned into a bunch, and pierced Charles¡¯s beating heart. However, Charles suddenly shed a strange smile. Chapter 666 Chapter 666 Caspian suddenly felt that something was wrong, but he could not tell what it was. In that split second, Jessica¡¯s Autumn Waters sword turned into a white rainbow and pierced through Charles¡¯ heart with a swoosh. The de entered from the front and pierced out from Charles¡¯s back. At that time, Caspian realized something, and his eyes shed in bright lights as be rushed toward Jessica. ¡°Watch out!¡± ¡°What?¡± Jessica blinked, revealing a confused expression. ¡°He¡­¡± Then, Jessica heard a muffled sound from Charles¡¯ throat as if he held back hisughter, so she hurriedly looked over. Coincidentally, their eyes met, and Jessica saw the uncontroble smile in Charles¡¯ eyes. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Caspian arrived, he grabbed Jessica, pulling her into his arms. At the same time, he turned his waist and kicked out violently with a thunderous force. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± Almost at the same time, Charles, who still had the Autumn Waters Sword through his chest, raised his left fist as if nothing had happened. Bang! The punch and kick collided in mid-air, formingrge ripples that spread to the surroundings. Caspian put his arms around Jessica and leaped forward several dozen meters beforending. As Jessica felt the terrifying power from the two just now, her pretty face turned pale. She already understood that if Caspian did not show up in time, she might have been killed by Charles¡¯s heavy punch by now. However, she could not understand why Charles, whose heart was pierced, was not only alive, but his strength seemed to be stronger than before. Charles was not a Holy Land Realm cultivator who could only be killed by cutting off his head. Moreover, unlike Caspian, Charles just stepped back about six meters and stopped. At that moment, he seemed to be trying to hold back hisughter. His facial features were contorted, and his shoulders and body shook uncontrobly. Finally, Charles could not take it any longer, and he burst intoughter. The Autumn Waters Sword, which was still stabbed in his chest, also swayed up and down exaggeratedly as his body shook. However, Charles ignored the sword as if it did not exist. ¡°So the two of you have been contacting each other in secret.¡± Afterughing, Charles nced coldly over Caspian and Jessica. Charles was right. Jessica already woke up when Caspian and Charles fought, but she did not immediately get up. Instead, she secretly got in touch with Caspian through the telepathic jade. Hence, Caspian decided to beat Charles at his own game and let Jessica pretend to be unconscious, helping him kill Charles at the critical moment. Caspian¡¯s n was fine, and Jessica¡¯s attack was just right. The only miscalction was Charles¡¯ current state. Caspian could see that the ck-gold mist in Charles¡¯s wound surged faster. That feeling was as if the Autumn Waters Sword had passed through his heart, opening a certain gate or restriction. Charles said proudly, ¡°It seems that the fifth mistake you mentioned was that I didn¡¯t know that you still had help, but she wasn¡¯t helpful at all. Were you disappointed and surprised?¡± Charles grinned again, pulled out the Autumn Waters Sword from his chest, and swung it hard, nailing the longsword into the stone wall a hundred meters away. Then, he red at Caspian as he stretched out two fingers, tapped on the wound on his chest, and waved his hand again. ¡°Bloodstain Boundaries!¡± In a sh, arge stream of blood gushed out of Charles¡¯ s wound profusely as if it was suppressed for a long time, finally finding a release outlet. Then, just like torrential rain, the blood poured on the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd not far away. Blood dripped onto the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, and the almost spirit tool seemed to have caught fire, and a terrifying dark red light appeared on its surface. At the same time, an ominous sense slowly rose from above. That thought was huge and grand. Even though it was invisible, it made Caspian and Jessica feel unprecedented pressure. ¡°The ancestor¡¯s spiritual mind¡­¡± Caspian mumbled. On the first day he entered the Heavenly Stars Sect, Caspian had received the founder of the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s blessing. Although the spiritual sense of the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was notparable to the Heavenly Stars Sect founder¡¯s, it was still a spiritual thought, and Caspian naturally felt it all at once. ¡°We must stop him!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered, and he quickly understood. Charles said not long ago that the purpose of his n was to awaken his ancestor¡¯s spiritual mind. Despite not knowing what would happen after, Caspian could tell that they would not be spared today if Charles seeded. ¡°Casper, it¡¯s toote!¡± Charles punched Caspian. The ck and golden smoke on his body was like silk, gushed out from the dense wounds all over his body. Soon, it looked like Charles was covered with loose ck and golden bandages all over his body. However, that ck and golden smoke made his power significantly increase again. ¡°Scarlet Blood Devil¡¯s Arm!¡± The sudden st of air knocked Caspian back to his original spot. As for Jessica, who stood behind Caspian, groaned and flew out. Caspian hurriedly jumped over to catch her, but he found that Jessica had been knocked unconscious by the opponent¡¯s punch. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Caspian gritted his teeth and gently ced Jessica on the ground, turning to look at Charles. However, Charles was no longer interested in Caspian, and he strode toward Sna as he took out the small bronze pot from before. Charles was only thest step away from the sess of his n. Due to the Bloodstain Boundaries and the gradual awakening of the ancestral spiritual mind, Caspian was no longer an obstacle. Charles had no scruples now, and he mumbled, ¡®The ancestor¡¯s spiritual thought is too vast. If I directly ept it, it¡¯s like pouring the water of ake into a small vase, and the vase will inevitably be propped up and burst open. But if I get the Imperial Jail Deity Physique, I can perfectly carry the ancestral¡¯s blessing with this iparably powerful innate physique that suppresses all prisons!¡¯ That was also why Charles was obsessed with Sna since a few years ago and paid attention to her whereabouts! The Imperial Jail Deity Physique was also a crucial role of his n, and it can even be said to be the most important part. The blood needed to resurrect the ancestral spiritual mind could be collected slowly, but he could only obtain one Imperial Jail Deity Physique! ¡°I¡¯m here to take your bloodline and fulfill the long-cherished wish of the Krueger family!¡± Then, Charles panted frantically and took big steps. Within a few steps, Charles came to Sna within a few steps with the small bronze pot in his hand, pointing toward Sna¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± Chapter 667 Chapter 667 ¡°Stop!¡± Caspian roared and grabbed his Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear, tossing it out. The ck lightning instantly ripped apart the void and headed straight for Charles. Charles did not dare ignore the almost spirit tool¡¯s power, so he could only stop what he did, turn around, and blow a punch. Bang! The two force fields violently collided, solidified, and exploded in mid-air. In an instant, the rolling airwaves made people unable to see the scene in front of them. Moreover, the entire hall also swayed as if it would copse at any time. Swoosh! The Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear flew out and fell far away. The spear staff was still humming and trembling when it was nailed to the ground with a thud. On the other hand, Charles still stood where he was before, grinning at Caspian. Soon, he turned around and pressed the small bronze pot between Sna¡¯s brows. ¡°The Imperial Jail Deity Physique is mine!¡± ¡°D*m it!¡± Caspian clenched his teeth, pushing the Great Leisure Court to the extreme as he tried to stop Charles. Charles¡¯ small bronze pot got closer and closer to Sna, and a thin red line had slowly condensed from Sna¡¯ eyebrows, extending to the mouth of the small pot. ¡°It¡®s about to seed! My Krueger family¡¯s revenge n is finally going to seed!¡± Charles was filled with ecstasy, and he wanted tough out loud. The victory was close at hands, and Caspian could not stop him in time. The final piece of the revenge puzzle was almost done! Caspian gritted his teeth so hard that his gums bled. Even though he moved at his fastest speed, Caspian could not beat Charles¡¯s distance with Sna. Nheless, as Charles paid all his attention to Sna, he did not realize that Maya, whoid next to Sna, moved her fingers slightly. ¡°Raise!¡± Charles shouted and jerked the small bronze pot in his hand. The thin red line was connected to Sna¡¯s innate physique, and when it was about to be pulled out of her body, Maya suddenly jumped up and pressed Sna under her. The thin red line immediately fell between Maya¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°What!¡± Charles eximed. The sudden change caught him off guard, and he could not interrupt the process as the time was too short. As Maya cried out in pain, a red halo was pulled out from between her eyebrows, and it instantly followed the thin red line into the bronze pot. The bronze pot suddenly turned into a warm red-litmp, and one could faintly see the little phoenix dancing gracefully through the surface. ¡°The me Phoenix Physique¡­ This¡­ This¡­¡± Charles was stunned. His face turned pale, and there were expressions of confusion, puzzlement, despair, doubt, and anger in his eyes. While Maya screamed in pain in front of Charles, Caspian got closer and roared behind him. Charles could not even hear the sound of the blowing wind around him. The small bronze pot could take someone¡¯s innate physique, but it could only be used once. Moreover, it was only obtained by him in a near-death situation, and it was extremely rare. With Charles¡¯s ability, it was impossible to get a second one in life. The ancestor¡¯s spiritual mind had gradually awakened. Once it was fully awakened, Charles would directly explode and die if he did not obtain the Imperial Jail Deity Physique as he would not be able to bear the powerful spiritual sense. ¡°My n¡­ Failed?¡± Charles¡¯s mind rumbled, and his temples throbbed. He simply could not ept that reality. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, he looked at Maya nkly. ¡°You¡­ You blocked it for her?¡± The pain of being deprived of an innate physique was a hundred times more painful than being skinned alive! Ordinary people would have died in agony! In that instant, Maya perspired profusely, her whole body was soaked, and her face was as pale as paper. Moreover, she even hit her lip so hard that it started bleeding. As Maya shook uncontrobly, she was about to faint in pain. When Maya heard Charles¡¯s question, she managed to answer despite her mind being foggy, ¡°After¡­ Darnley Valley¡­ I swore¡­ I¡¯ll never¡­ Let anyone¡­ Beside me¡­ Suffer¡­ And get hurt¡­ But¡­ But today¡­ I still can¡¯t do that¡­¡± Maya burst into tears as she said that. She choked and sobbed, her fists clenched so tightly until the knuckles turned white. ¡°Jaime died in front of me, and I can¡¯t watch Sna fall into your deadly hands!¡± Even though Maya was on her deathbed, she still managed to speak in a resolute tone. Charles was swiftly stupefied. However, he quickly became furious, and he roared, ¡°So you sabotaged my Krueger family¡¯s n!¡± ¡°Charles! Krueger!¡± A thundering sound shocked Charles¡¯ brain as if a giant hammer had hit it. Then, Caspian¡¯s figure suddenly appeared behind Charles with an overpowering momentum. Just now, Caspian watched Maya blocking Sna without a second thought. Although it was unclear what kind of impact the incident would have on Maya or if she would die from it, Maya¡®s pain was like a knife shing on Caspian¡¯s heart, and the anger and viciousness roared out in him like a dragon from the abyss. Roar! There was a terrifying tiger roar from the void behind Caspian. The blood of the White Tiger that merged into his body seemed to be triggered and was ignited under Caspian¡¯s rage, making him burst out like a gushing volcano. The surrounding air was about to be ignited as the sound of a violent wind blowing echoed like tens of thousands of gs in a hurricane. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Bang! Charles¡¯ body exploded with a horrific amount of blood as his whole body was like a human-shaped firecracker sting. At the same time as his body rose into the air, blood sprayed out from the right half of his body in all directions. Then, just as his body was smashed into the air by a huge force, Caspian¡¯s body approached again, sending him into the air. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± Thud! There was a loud noise as if a wrecking ball had smashed through the heavy city gate. Soon, arge cloud of air exploded. Charles¡¯ chest heaved violently, and then a gap the size of a sea bowl suddenly burst on him. Bones, pieces of flesh, and internal organs were all sted into billowing blood, spraying out at once like an uncontroble fountain. Charles¡¯ body flew out fifty meters, hitting the ground with a loud bang and forming waves on the soil from the impact. Not only that, but he even pulled out a thick and long gully, and the gravel on both sides of the ravine could almost cover a person¡¯s calf. Chapter 668 Chapter 668 ¡°Maya!¡± After sting Charles away, Caspian hurriedly rushed to Maya, who appeared to be in excruciating pain. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Her beautiful face was ashen, even her lips were pale, and her body constantly trembled. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Even so, Maya tried to be brave, and she forcefully shed a smile as she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°How¡®s¡­ How¡¯s Sna..?¡± Caspian took out the blood and Qi replenishment pill, quickly stuffed it into Maya¡¯s mouth, and looked at Sna. ¡°She¡¯s fine, but he¡¯s still unconscious.¡± When Maya heard Caspian¡¯s answer, she finally gave a relieved look. ¡°Maya, your physique¡­¡± After hesitating for a moment, Caspian asked. He heard what Charles said before, and it seemed that the small bronze pot could deprive the cultivator of his natural physique. In other words, Maya no longer had the me Phoenix Physique. Then, Caspian turned to look at the small bronze pot on the ground, and he noticed that it was already shattered. Even the dazzling red light and the dancing phoenix disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s gone¡­¡± Maya slowly uttered. Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Together with Xander and Omar, Maya was Caspian¡¯s best friend when he was still an apprentice. Moreover, everyone experienced life and death together, so they could rest assured that they had each other¡¯s back. Unfortunately, even though Maya still had her cultivation talent after losing her innate physique, all the martial skills and techniques she originally mastered could no longer be used. Hence, Maya would have to start from scratch. In addition, her body would be far weaker than in the past as her bloodline was taken away. It was just like a seriously ill patient among mortals. Even though her brain was still functioning, her energy was not enough to support her to use the body for a long time. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be fine after taking a rest. Go and have a look¡­ At other people¡­¡± Maya tried to squeeze out a smile, hoping that Caspian could feel at ease. Caspian forcibly suppressed the anger and sadness in his heart, getting up to see the others. However, as soon as he stood, a roar like a beating drum sounded from a distance. ¡°Casper!¡± Caspian¡¯s face immediately dropped, and he hurriedly raised his head, only to find Charles, half of whose body was bloody, stood on a pile of rubble and faced him. Charles appeared extremely strange, and his whole body was thicker than before as if inted. His dense wounds also became more extensive, his skin was opened, and the flesh was exposed. Inside of the injuries, it was as if the ck and golden smoke was about to burst Charles¡¯s figure as it kept squirming and overflowing. The half of Charles¡¯s body that was almost sted and the wound on his chest was also covered with a thickyer of ck and golden smoke at that time. Moreover, Charles¡¯s eyes also turned golden-ck, making them indiscernible. What was even more terrifying was that when Charles opened his mouth, there was also ck and golden smoke lingering deep in his throat as if it was filled with long ck and golden hair. Charles looked just like a monster. ¡°You¡¯re still alive¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he nced at the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear stabbed on the ground from theer of his eye. Then, he quickly calcted the distance and time between them. ¡°I¡¯m going to die soon.¡± Although he looked like a demon, Charles¡¯s mind seemed to be still sound. ¡°You ruined my n! Even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you along!¡± Charles roared. Charles unleashed his entire power. As the ancestor¡¯s spiritual mind was constantly awakening, Charles¡¯ power increased instead of decreasing. At that time, the strength he released was no longer his alone but included the force of the ancestral spiritual sense! Rumble! The entire massive hall started to sway. Therge airwaves surged wildly, condensed the impact, and continued to hit everywhere. Even the ground was shoveled down. ¡°Only you can still move now, and you¡¯re not my opponent!¡± Charles shouted again, and his momentum continued to rise simultaneously. ¡°Charles, you seem to have forgotten something,¡± Caspian suddenly said. Hearing the unusual calmness in the other¡¯s tone, Charles could not help being taken aback, and he asked, ¡°What did I forget?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still one final mistake that I didn¡¯t mention.¡± ¡°Stop pretending! I¡¯ll shut your mouth right away!¡± Charles shuddered as if he thought of something terrible, and he was about to take a step forward. However, Caspian¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he looked at Charles from a distance, and he continued, ¡°The sixth mistake¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Charles yelled angrily. He acted as if Caspian would not exist if his voice could suppress Caspian¡¯s. Caspian ignored his attitude and added, ¡°You underestimated my realm!¡± ¡±What?!¡± Charles asked involuntarily. ¡°Since I can¡¯t beat you with the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm, I surely can do so with mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm!¡± ¡°Are you serious? Are you trying to ascend in a battle?¡± hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Charles could not helpughing, ¡°Besides, there¡¯s no environment for you to be promoted here.¡± ¡°Of course, I can.¡± Caspian smiled, and he exhaled. The next moment, Charles was surprised to see a rolling spiritual tide centered on Caspian¡¯s body. ¡°How- How¡¯s this possible?! ¡± Charles eximed. ¡°The Grand Log Needle!¡± Caspian no longer answered him. Instead, his body was tense, and the spiritual Qi stored in the Grand Log Needle was released frantically, pouring into his meridians. Since his original strength had no chance of defeating the current Charles, Caspian would just improve his power! ¡°Ha!¡± With another roar, the spirit jade¡¯s spiritual Qi stored in the Grand Log Needle suddenly surged out like a flood, drawing Caspian into a spiritual storm. ¡°Where¡­ Where does this spiritual Qi Come from..?¡± Charles was dumbfounded, and he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s so strong too! This is impossible!¡± The next moment, he yelled again hoarsely, ¡°Stop ying tricks! This little amount of spiritual Qi might be enough for other cultivators, but it¡¯s not enough for you!¡± ¡°What about now?¡± Caspian looked at Charles with a mysterious smile. Then, he flipped his wrist, and dozens of spirit crystals immediately fell out and piled up in front of him. The spiritual tide that stormed wildly around him suddenly surged again. ¡°Spirit! spirit crystals!¡± Charles only felt his scalp tingling. He looked around and noticed the random fragments on the ground, and he muttered to himself, ¡®The spirit crystals of the statues in the Thousand Beasts Lawn! He¡¯s using the spirit crystals that drove the statues in the Thousand Beasts Lawn!¡¯ Chapter 669 Chapter 669 The spirit crystals in the Thousand Beasts Lawn were originally used to drive those statues to kill enemies. As they had a powerful cultivation effect, the sect disciples smashed the carvings to obtain the spirit crystals in them. Among the sect disciples, Caspian got the most spirit crystals. Not only did he break the statue himself to get the spirit crystals, but he also took a lot from the Fauna Imperial Sect disciples. The spiritual Qi stored in the Grand Log Needle, the ones provided by dozens of spirit crystals, the remaining spiritual Qi in a piece of spiritual jade, plus the spiritual energy contained in the spirit stones carried by Caspian were enough for Caspian to ascend! Originally, Caspian did not intend to be promoted in that way. On the one hand, he would expose his Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. On the other hand, he would be promoted in such a hasty situation, and it would take a long time to stabilize his condition after returning. Otherwise, Caspian¡¯s foundation would be unstable. Nheless, Caspian did not have the luxury to think about these problems in that situation. Moreover, they were about to die, so why should he dwell on the promotion? As Charles was stupefied, Caspian grabbed a spirit jade first and shoved it into his mouth. Caspian consumed part of the spiritual Qi contained in the piece of spirit jade during his previous practice, and heter transferred a significant amount into the Grand Log Needle. Hence, there was not much remaining now. Even so, Caspian could still feel his meridians suddenly swelled up, and there was a burning sensation. However, Caspian could not be bothered by the burn. Crack! Crack! After taking a few bites and swallowing the spirit jade, Caspian ran the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. In an instant, there was a loud sound of leather rubbing in his stomach. The sound made Charles gasp in shock, and he even forgot to attack Caspian. Before waiting for all the spiritual Qi in the spirit jade to be absorbed, Caspian grabbed a spirit crystal, stuffed it into his mouth, and chewed it like biscuits. Soon, a crisp sound came as if Caspian chewed bones. ¡°What kind of cultivation method is this¡­¡± Charles waspletely stunned at that point. Cultivators would usually use spirit stones by sensing the spiritual Qi in it, absorbing it in a small amount, or arranging it in the spiritual Qi gathering formation, and then absorbing it. Such unreasonable cultivation methods like Caspian¡¯s were simply unseen and unheard of. After being dumbformded for a moment, Charles immediately realized that if Caspian could eat the spirit crystals just like that, it would be troublesome for him. The other party had some kind of secret technique that allowed him to absorb the spiritual Qi quickly. Moreover, as Caspian devoured frantically, Charles could feel that the other party¡¯s momentum was like a volcano before the eruption, constantly surging. The shackles and bottlenecks from the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm to the mid-level would be broken through in a short time under the rising and impact of the momentum! ¡°Casper, you¡¯re out of your mind if you think that I¡¯ll do nothing as you get promoted!¡± When he realized what went on, Charles suddenly roared. Then, his body swelled up again, and he strode toward Caspian. Caspian looked at Charles. In that instant, Charles saw a burning me in Caspian¡¯s eyes, incredibly piercing just like the scorching sun. ¡°Who said I would think so?! I dare to ascend in front of you naturally because I trust¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Charles tilted his head slightly as he missed Caspian¡¯sst words. Suddenly, Charles saw a silhouette behind him! ¡°Someone¡¯s behind me!¡± Almost as soon as Charles reacted, he felt a pair of strong arms grab him. Seeing the dense, tadpole-like body lines on the pale shoulders, Charles quickly understood. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s me!¡± Xander, who reincarnated as Asura again, spat blood from his mouth, but he still laughed loudly as he shouted, ¡°Casper, just focus on your ascension! I¡¯m here!¡± After saying that, Xander roared wildly, and the muscles in his body erupted with a loud noise like a twisted steel te. Then, be restrained Charles fiercely, preventing the opponent from moving. Xander¡¯s Way of Killing and the incarnation of Asura was a tremendous physical burden. Generally, after performing it once, it would take at least two days of resting before he could use it again. However, he did not hesitate to cooperate with Caspian. Even though the muscles in his entire body were in severe pain, as if the roots were torn off and blood poured out of his mouth, Xander still did not let go of his hand. ¡°You¡¯re too naive. With the ancestral spiritual mind constantly awakening, this power is beyond my control. Do you think you can do it? How naive!¡± Charles sneered. Then, his body twisted slightly, and it immediately brought a lot of pressure to Xander. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Xander¡¯s tightly sped hands on Charles¡¯ chest were constantly making loud noises, but he clenched his teeth tightly and clenched his hands tighter, not letting go at all. When he opened his mouth, blood would spew out uncontrobly. Due to the huge burden on his body, the runes on him that were originally pitch-ck as ink appeared as if they were drawn with blood, revealing a shocking bright red. ¡±I¡¯m¡­ Never¡­ Going to¡­ Let go¡­¡± Xander gritted his teeth, and his eyes were filled with determination. ¡°I¡®d like to see how long you can hold on.¡± Charles scoffed and took a step forward. His power surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination, so all Xander could do was to try to slow Charles down as he approached Caspian. Still, Xander could notpletely stop Charles from moving forward. Charles only took a step, yet Xander¡®s bled. In the blink of an eye, Xander turned into a blood man. When Charles felt Xander¡¯s agony, he grinned. ¡°The second step¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget me!¡± As the voice sounded, two rays of sword lights fell from the sky, pierced through Charles¡¯s feet, and went straight to the ground. With that, Charles was nailed to the ground. Omar¡¯s figure swiftly appeared with his de of Wind, and he stood in front of Charles, stubbornly blocking the opponent¡¯s path. ¡°If you want to go there, walk over my dead body first!¡± Omar¡¯s voice showed a resolute hint. ¡°Great! You¡¯re all waking up one after another and seeking your own death!¡± Charles¡¯s eyes were cold as he nced at Omar, and he continued walking. Hepletely ignored the longswords that pierced through his feet and dragged forward. The Dual des of Fire and Ice were stuck in his bones, and as Charles dragged forward, two long sword marks were drawn directly on the ground. Omar was shocked, and he felt that he did not resist a cultivator but a moving mountain! The opponent just took a step forward, and the de of Wind was bent into an arc, almost broken. Then, with a m on his chest by the hilt of the sword, Omar was knocked straight into the air, spitting a mouthful of blood. ¡®Casper has been battling a monster like this?¡¯ A terrifying thought appeared in Omar¡¯s mind. Before he fell to the ground, a slender arm belonging to a girl suddenly stretched out and grabbed him. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 Omar turned to look and found that Sna caught him, and he shouted, ¡°Sna!¡± Sna was still expressionless, but her action of blocking Charles¡¯s path already indicated what she would do next. ¡°The Imperial Jail Deity Physique¡­¡± When Charles saw Sna, he clenched his jaw hard. The bloodline that he needed flowed in her body at that moment, but he did not have the second chance to take it. At the thought of that, the anger and resentment in Charles¡¯s eyes turned into monstrous killing intent. ¡°Sna, since I can¡¯t get your innate physique, I¡¯m going to annihte you!¡± Charles shouted and suddenly sped up, rushing toward her. Xander, who grabbed him, quickly increased the pressure again. However, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and every pore in his body oozed blood. Therge stream of blood pulled a long terrifying trace behind Xander. Sna¡¯s eyes remained calm as she faced Charles¡¯ rageful shout, and she directly raised her hand, aiming at his head. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Charles shed a mysterious smile, and he did not dodge but directly confront Sna¡¯s palm. Bang! Sna¡¯s five fingers mmed violently onto Charles¡¯ head. She frowned slightly, and her fingertips suddenly bled profusely. A strong force followed along with her fingers and palms, entering her arms and prating her whole body. In the blink of an eye, Sna¡¯s internal organs were shocked as if they were about to burst. Then, she suddenly fell and flew out. As for Charles, his head was only stained with Sna¡¯s blood, and he was not affected at all. ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Charles was extremely proud, and he bragged, ¡°My body is now a hundred times stronger than steel. With your strength alone, it¡¯s impossible to hurt me. Just die!¡± The ck-gold light in Charles¡¯ eyes suddenly elerated, and he looked at Caspian, who was dozens of meters away. Caspian knew now that all he had to do was do his best to advance and not be distracted by other things. Otherwise, none of the people present would survive once Charles came over. Crunch! Crunch! Caspian consumed all the spirit crystals. At that time, his meridians were like a man whose belly was about to burst, but he continued to eat. Moreover, there was no time for Caspian to condense these spiritual Qi slowly. He wanted to use the fastest speed to raise the spiritual Qi in his body to the point where he could ascend! After swallowing all the spirit crystals, Caspian immediately grabbed the spirit stones in front of him and started to stuff them into his mouth. Consequently, the intense spiritual Qi began to umte in Caspian¡®s body. However, although his momentum rose, Caspian also suffered a lot. It was equivalent to a child, who obviously should grow up slowly over time, but he pulled his flesh and even his bones so that he could stretch into the size of an adult so he could grow up in a short time. Nevertheless, Caspian suffered more than a hundred times more pain than the pulling of flesh! He gritted his teeth so hard that his gums bled, and his mouth was filled with the smell of iron. However, Caspian still did not stop shoving spirit stones into his mouth. He ran out of time. Caspian believed that Xander and the others could buy time, and Xander and the others also trusted that Caspian couldplete the ascension before they were exhausted. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ Let you¡­ Walk over!¡± Xander roared wildly, and his muscles swelled up again. The blood dyed his hair red, but he still ignored it and sped his hands tightly. Omar also tried his best. With Sna on the other side, they both pulled Charles, trying to stop him from taking a step forward. Sebastian soon joined in, followed by Jessica. At that moment, these people were unlike cultivators but the most primitive savages,peting for the purest power. Even so, they only slowed Charles¡¯ progress but failed to stop him. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Just a little bit more!¡± Caspian¡¯s body waspletely enveloped by the spiritual Qi, which formed a dense fog in front of him. He could only vaguely see the blurry image ahead, but he did not know what happened. Shortly after, he saw that among the tightly entangled people, a figure flew out and fell to the ground more than ten meters away. Charles became faster. The third and fourth figures fell and flew out, and they could not get up. Charles almost charged toward Caspian. Then, Caspian heard Xander shouting, ¡°Casper!¡± Through the fog, Caspian saw a red figure, flying out into the distance and hitting the ground heavily. ¡°Casper! No one can stop me now! Go to hell!¡± Charles¡¯s thunderous roar sounded, and he got closer. He stomped hard and charged toward Caspian, causing the ground to shake in loud thuds¡­ The spiritual tide rolled up in front of him was a sign of ascension. Charles knew very well that as long as he broke the spiritual wave, he could stop Caspian¡¯s promotion or even kill him directly. They were only a few steps away from each other, and Charles was like a furious monster as he rushed to the front of the spiritual tide. Then, with the only remaining left hand, he clenched his fist and waved his arm, smashing straight down like a thousand thunder. ¡°Scarlet Blood Devil¡¯s Arm!¡± Boom! Bang! The punch directly pierced the spiritual tide as if it only smashed through a wooden board. At that moment, time seemed to stand still, and the light and dark between heaven and earth also stopped alternating. Even though the people who fell to the ground in the distance bled, they tried to raise their heads and looked in Caspian¡¯s direction. ¡°Casper¡­¡± Jessica mumbled. Xander¡¯s eyes were bloodstained. He looked forward, trying to get up, but he fell after several attempts. ¡°Casper¡­¡± Maya clutched her chest, stood up staggeringly, and wanted to walk toward Caspian. However, she fell after just taking a few steps. Five seconds. The five seconds that passed after Charles threw the punch seemed like fifty years to everyone present. From the angle that everyone could not see, Charles¡¯ smugughter gradually reduced. Even though his eyes were already filled with that ck-golden mist, it was evident that his gaze slowly turned from pompous at the beginning to doubt and then to panic. After a while, as if Charles realized something terrible, the tattered muscles on his face began to twitch. ¡°Charles, you¡¯re going to die.¡± A faint voice came from the hazy spiritual tide. Although the voice was very calm, it felt like the rising sun leaping over the horizon, instantly dispelling the darkness as it reached everyone¡¯s ears. Jessica, Xander, Maya, Omar, Sna, and Sebastian were about to cry in joy. Chapter 671 Chapter 671 Everyone else was excited, but Charles trembled when he saw Caspian¡¯s noticeable change. Hum¡­ The spiritual tide slowly surged and dispersed, and the punch Charles threw was firmly grabbed by Caspian. ¡°Mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm!¡± Charles eximed as he stared at Caspian. He did not expect that the other party did it! ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Caspian smiled. Charles was stunned. ¡°What? What should I try?¡± Charles felt a tremendous forceing the next second, and he immediately understood what Caspian meant. ¡°Eight-Shadowed Fists!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! It was as if more than ten cannons were fired at once, and Caspian¡¯s punches seemed to carry the power of andslide that even the void around them crumbled and copsed. In a sh, Charles flew into the air, and his flesh exploded as blood sttered everywhere furiously. After that, Caspian hit Charles in mid-air, punch after punch, constantly mming him higher. Charles did not have the chance to fall at all. Instead, a spot on Charles was blown up with every punch. The billowing blood was like a sudden monsoon, mming on the ground and sshing countless blood spots. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± In mid-air, Caspian twisted his body, suddenly stirring the turbulent air around him as he let out a faint dragon groan and kicked Charles on the head. Bang! The part above Charles¡¯ eyebrows exploded, and the torn flesh and blood spurted out. Then, as if he was a meteorite, Charles fell straight down, mming a big hole on the ground with a loud thud. The thunderous noise was so shocking that the hearts of everyone in the distance skipped a beat. However, before they could even react, Charles staggered and stood from the giant pit. Half of Charles¡¯ head was smashed by Caspian. At a nce, his head was just like a broken flower pot, and the ck and golden mist was constantly pouring out of it. ¡®Mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm¡­ Mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm¡­ How can it have such a monstrous force¡­ Why¡­ Why¡­ ?¡¯ The ck and golden mist also kept flowing out of Charles¡¯ mouth, and he even sounded strange at that moment. It was as if two people spoke simultaneously, one was Charles, and the other was someone else. Everyone¡¯s faces fell when they saw the bizarre scene. ¡°Is he immortal?¡± Omar murmured, and his face was pale. ¡±Whose voice is that¡­ What the hell is going on with this guy¡­¡± Jessica widened her eyes, and she commented in disbelief. ¡®The ancestral spiritual thought is awakened!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered, and he hurriedly grabbed the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear, speeding toward Charles. No one else could feel it at that time, but Caspian could already sense the terrifying spiritual thought coming from Charles. No matter what the realm of the ancestor in Charles¡¯s mouth was, it was not something they could compete with. If the other party¡¯s spiritual sense waspletely awakened, they would probably be killed instantly. Hence, Caspian must stop the full awakening of the divine sense. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! A long series of phantoms were pulled out of the void, and Caspian rushed toward Charles as fast as lightning. On the other hand, Charles still swayed as if he would fall at any time. However, his voice gradually became clearer. Strangely, the part of the voice that belonged to Charles became weaker and weaker, but the unfamiliar voice slowly took over. The sound was like metal friction, extremely ear-piercing. ¡°Mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm¡­ Body¡­ The smell of blood¡­ Ah¡­ I get it¡­ That¡¯s the case¡­ So many things happened¡­¡± ¡°Useless trash¡­ Want to prevent my awakening¡­ How brazen¡­ I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ Kill all of you¡­ Let you witness¡­ the true force of the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd!¡± The voice suddenly let out a wild roar. Soon, the ck-golden light gushed out from Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd in the distance. The light filled with blood thirstiness pulled out a long line like a long ink trail thrown out in the void, connecting the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd and Charles. Then, Charles waved his arm, causing the long line to jerk. The Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was immediately pulled from the ground and shot toward Charles like lightning. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed. He had a hunch that when Charles obtained the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, it would be the moment when the Krueger family¡¯s ancestor¡¯s spiritual sense waspletely awakened. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We must stop him!¡± In such a critical time, Caspian did not have the luxury to think of anything. Instead, he grabbed the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear, wanting to toss it out. He did not know if he could seed, but he had to give it a try. At that moment, a group of golden rays of light flew ahead of him, aiming at his Firmament¡¯s Ghoul- Locker Spear. Caspian took a closer look and found a monster with golden thorns on its back, and it looked just like a giant mouse. ¡°Steelback Gopher!¡± Caspian quickly recognized Emmett¡¯s assistive beast. Then, he hurriedly looked around and found Emmett in gravel not far from him. Although Emmett stillid on the ground, his eyes were fixed on the Steelback Gopher, and he shouted, ¡°Stop him!¡± Assistive beasts obeyed their master¡¯s orders unconditionally. The Steelback Gopher jumped on the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear without hesitation. After a powerful collision, the beast¡¯s body burst into dazzling golden light and exploded with a bang. The Steelback Gopher exploded with unparalleled force in a self-destructing manner, and the ck light between the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear and Charles was blown apart. Losing the connection, the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear flew another short distance in mid-air before falling to the ground. Consequently, an unwilling roar burst out from Charles¡¯s throat. ¡°Thank you, Emmett!¡± Caspian shouted and swiftly dashed toward Charles. Caspian knew very well that if he was the only one attacking, he could only slow down the opponent to get Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. However, Emmett directly disconnected the connection between the two, which also directly solved their problem. Nheless, he lost his final assistive beast for that. Emmett¡¯s eyes were full of grief for his assistive beast, and he red at Caspian, yelling, ¡°Casper, if you don¡¯t seed, I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t woriy!¡± Caspianughed out loud, and he shook his arms. Soon, the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear buzzed and trembled, turning into a giant ck eyeball. ¡°The Gaze of Death!¡± Boom! Charles¡¯s chest once again sted open, and he immediately flew into mid-air. That time, what came out of his wound was no longer blood but the ck and golden mist. The fog acted as a barrier, pouring down from the air and blocking Caspian¡¯s further offensive. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Charles roared. ¡°Is that so?¡± Caspian stopped chasing, and a mysterious smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 If Charles controlled his body, he would have been subconsciously vignt when he saw Caspian¡¯s expression. After all, he saw Caspian¡¯s endless various methods, and he suffered a lot from them. Nheless, it was just a pity that the one who took over the body was the ancestral spiritual thought that just woke up. Not to mention the ancestral spiritual thought did not understand Caspian, but Charles¡¯ body was also completely stretched out, and his figure would block his vision. When he heard Caspian¡¯s rhetorical question, Charles suddenly felt something was wrong. He sensed a blurry white massive figure soaring over from the side. Then, Charles turned to look with great difficulty, and he found a drooling giant white pig flying toward him. ¡°A¡­ Flying pig?¡± Charles was stunned. Before he could react, he saw the giant white pig open its massive mouth and grab his lower body away with a cracking sound. ¡°Caspian! This guy is tough! It¡¯s so dangerous! I don¡¯t want to eat him!¡± The giant white pig screamed and quickly fled into the distance, swallowing Charles¡¯ lower body in three bites. Charles looked at his bare lower body, and the ancestral spiritual thoughts that controlled the body already understood that he was ultimately defeated. Handsome was one of the tricks Caspian left in his sleeves. As the little white pig¡¯s identity was mysterious, Caspian did not want to let it get involved too much. If something went wrong, things would not be resolved so easily. Nevertheless, in the final stage of the battle, it would naturally be great if Handsome ended the fight by catching the opponent by surprise. Besides, it could get some benefits at the same time. Caspian also waited for the opportunity. Sure enough, Handsome gave the final blow under Caspian¡¯s hint. Whether it was Charles or the ancestral spiritual sense, they probably never expected that besides the Fauna Imperial Sect assistive beasts they killed, there was such a fierce beast that looked harmless to humans and animals eyeing him. Charles only had half of his body left, and after flying into the sky for a while, he suddenly fell like a kite with a broken string. Gradually, the look in his eyes changed from shock to shame and then to anger. ¡°I won¡¯t ept this! No! This can¡¯t be real!¡± The ancestral spiritual thought was awoken, but it upied a broken body. Hence, it burst into monstrous anger. With three roars in a row, a ck-golden mist that was hundreds of times more potent than before suddenly poured out of Charles¡¯ body. Rumble! The ck-golden mist suddenly expanded and rushed out. In the blink of an eye, a terrifying hurricane that could destroy houses in a sh appeared. Everyone on the ground was already seriously injured, and it was tough for them to move. When they were swept up by the hurricane and suddenly flew out into the distance, all of them fainted almost instantly. Caspian crossed his hands in front of him, his feet firmly on the ground, struggling to resist the burst of air. At that time, he was also amazed. Initially, he thought that destroying Charles¡¯ body wouldpletely solve the battle, but now it seemed that the spiritual sense was stronger than he imagined. Caspian felt something and looked up. In an instant, his pupils contracted sharply. The mist turned into a huge face that was 100 meters high. The face¡¯s wide-opened eyes were full of anger as he red at the people below. It was as if he overlooked all beings and wanted to destroy all souls. As Caspian was being stared at by the massive face¡¯s eyes, he even felt that he could not look away. In a sh, he felt as insignificant as dust. In the smoke, Charles¡¯ body seemed to have lost vitality, and he fell diagonally from mid-air, hitting the ground with a bang. As for the huge face formed by the smoke, he red at Caspian, shouting deafening roars. ¡°Trash! Even if I lose my body, I¡¯ll kill you all before dying!¡± Then, he opened his mouth wide and rushed toward Caspian. It was as if the sky copsed, and the whole world would be plunged into chaos. Caspian faced the giant face, and he was as small as dust and particles. Just by looking at the face, anyone would be so desperate that they could not dare to defend themselves. At that time, there was endless killing intent in all directions, and madness was filling the room. Except for the giant ck and golden face, the world seemed to be drained of all colors. Caspian¡¯s chest heaved violently. Charles was the strongest enemy he ever encountered in his life, and he used all his cards and tried his best to defeat the opponent. Nheless, Caspian did not expect that he still could not stop the awakening of the ancestor¡¯s spiritual sense at thest moment. He felt that his soul was about to be swallowed, annihted, and forever dissipated in the universe, never to return. Suddenly, a thought shed in Caspian¡¯s mind, and the words left by his mother in the Tower of Life appeared in his head. ¡®Mother¡¯s still alive, and I haven¡¯t seen her yet, so how can I just die here! Mypanions behind me held on so long because they believed that I could turn the tide! How can I give up now! I can¡¯t die, and neither can anyone!¡¯ Caspian gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. N?velDrama.Org ? content. There was no despair in his eyes, and what condensed was fierceness and ruthlessness. Since the Wave-Breaking Sword was destroyed, the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear fell in the distance, and Caspian could not look for it due to the chaos around him; the only thing left was his fists. Later, Caspian flicked his wrist, and a pill appeared in his hand. The Beast-Merging Pill! Caspian obtained the secret medicine from Casey of Fauna Imperial Sect. That was thest hole card! A card that Caspian did not want to use until the moment of life and death. After consuming it, Caspian might have a chance to survive, but it was extremely slim, and it was almost no different from sure death. However, if he did not take it, they would not even have a slim chance to survive. ¡®Even if I die, I won¡¯t just sit still and resign myself to my fate!¡± Caspian paused for a moment, but there was no hesitation in his eyes, and he added, ¡°And I won¡¯t die! I want to bring everyone back alive! I want to live to see my mother! Tell her that I¡¯ve never forgotten her teachings!¡¯ The aura of stubbornness and decisiveness permeated Caspian. At that moment, the ck-gold giant face, like a copsed sky, pressed down on top of his head. The ground beneath Caspian¡¯s feet was cracking and crumbling. Moreover,rge swathes of gravel, instead of falling, rose and floated toward the air. The entire hall was on the verge of copse, and chaos was everywhere. Just as Caspian was about to take the Beast-Merging Pill, he suddenly felt a rush of fiery heating from Earring of Echo. There was a change in the Earring of Echo! Chapter 673 Chapter 673 ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The sudden heat caught Caspian off guard. However, he still took something out of the Earring of Echo without any hesitation. ¡°Moon in Mirror!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered, looking at the hot broken sword in his hand. The mottled short sword looked like a piece of scrap metal, and if it were not in the Thousand Machines Box with the Bones of Wind, me, and Thunder as well as the spirit jades, no one would probably spare a nce at it if it fell to the ground. When Caspian first got it, he pored over what was so special about it. As the Moon in Mirror was left to his mother, Caspian believed that it must be a treasure. However, even after Caspian tested all kinds of methods, such as burning, lightning, infusion of spiritual Qi, and so on. He tried all the methods he could think of, but he could not make the short sword react. The only thing worth noting about the sword was that its texture was tough. It was as if it could not be damaged in any way, which waspletely inconsistent with its mottled and tattered appearance. Moreover, the paradox was that such a solid sword was so blunt that it could not even cut off a piece of bark. It was because he never understood the peculiarity of the broken sword that Caspian kept it in the Earring of Echo and never used it, and he sometimes even inadvertently forgot its existence. However, the broken sword called Moon in Mirror burst into a terrifying scorching heat. Caspian could even feel that Moon in Mirror was excited as if a long-starved beast finally saw a prey that could be easily killed. At that time, the ck and golden face was almost pressed to the top of Caspian¡¯s head! Caspian even felt that the blood in his body would be crushed into a ball andpletely explode. Suddenly, the light in Caspian¡¯s eyes condensed. He quickly changed his mind and gave up using the Beast-Merging Pill, grabbing the Moon in Mirror tightly instead. Caspian roared, pushed his backhand from bottom to top against the huge face. Caspian did not know what kind of result the sword would bring, but taking Beast-Merging Pill already meant he was in a desperate situation, so using the abnormal Moon in Mirror would not get a worse ending. Swoosh! Caspian drew the sword, and he suddenly had a strange feeling. The originally dull Moon in Mirror sword that could not even cut through a bark easily shed through the air as if it ripped through silk. Caspian could even hear that clean and crisp tearing sound at that point. The next moment, Caspian saw the Moon in Mirror¡¯s de shining brightly, radiating a turquoise glow. At the same time, the giant face pressing down suddenly stopped in mid-air. It was as if it wanted to continue to pounce but was hindered by some kind of force. Furthermore, the power was unmatched! Caspian looked up and saw a thin line slowly appearing in the center of the face, dividing it into two. Not only that, but the turquoise light also prated from the thin line, turning the small slit into a bigger gap. The giant face suddenly contorted and let out a roar of fear and despair, ¡°No! No! This is impossible!¡± The giant face struggled desperately. Despite being so massive that it covered the entire hall, it was still gradually halved, swallowed, and dissolved by the ever-spreading turquoise light. Its desperate roar turned smaller and lighter, and it finally disappeared like a wisp of blue smoke in the wind. Rumble! The dull sound spread as the giant face disappeared, and a wave of shocks spread out on the dome of the main hall. The thick fog was entangled together like a giant python that could swallow the sun and the moon, turning and twisting in mid-air, which was extremely terrifying. Caspian stood still, the Moon in Mirror Sword in his hand. The light and scorching heat gushing out from the Moon in Mirror Sword disappeared when the giant face vanished, and it turned into the original broken sword appearance. He raised his head, quietly looking up at the sky. The dome originally covered with boulders was cracked with a huge gap, and the long-lost sunlight seeped in, forming a long light curtain. After drawing out the sword just now, he felt a little tired. The sword seemed to drain all the power in his body. After confirming that the ancestral spiritual thought of the Krueger family disappeared entirely, Caspian swayed, fell to the ground with a bang, and lost consciousness. When he woke up again, he felt something damp on his face, like something licked him. Caspian opened his eyes and immediately saw a huge tiger¡¯s head, as well as a pair of round eyes on the tiger¡¯s head. Little Candy initially appeared confused, and the little white tiger licked Caspian¡¯s face even more after seeing him waking up. After a while, Caspian¡®s face was wet. Caspian blinked, and the fragmented memories in his head gradually puzzled together. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m in the Pantheon! Where¡¯s everyone!¡± Caspian recalled and wanted to stand. However, he found that his body was weak. With both hands supporting himself on the ground, Caspian finally got up after several attempts with the help of Little Candy. ¡°Eh, you¡¯re awake earlier than I expected! You woke up less than four hours after passing out.¡± Looking in the direction the voice came from, Caspian saw Handsome lying not far away, staring at him with wide eyes. However,pared with Little Candy¡¯s naive and cute appearance, Handsome¡¯s appearance was a bit unbearable to look at. ¡°I want to thank you for not eating me when I fainted,¡± Caspian could not help but tease, ¡°The way you look at me always creeps me out.¡± The supposedly teasing words made the big white pig look at Caspian up and down, and Handsome asked, ¡°Can I¡­ Can I eat you?¡± As Handsome said that, the white pig started to salivate. ¡°I¡¯ll burn you if you dare eat me!¡± Caspian nced at it angrily. ¡°I¡®m just joking¡­ Just joking.¡± Handsome hurriedly shrank back. The white pig was still rather afraid of Caspian. After looking around, Handsome quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°I¡¯ve checked on your friends. Besides being slightly severely injured and having blood loss, their lives are not in danger. Cultivators¡¯ bodies are indeed strong¡­ Oh, I almost forgot. The guy dragging around is still alive¡­ Well, he was still alive when I saw him just now.¡± ¡±Charles?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I think that¡¯s the name¡­ He¡¯s just right over there, but I think his time is almost up. His breathing is not as smooth¡­ Do you want to take a look at him?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Handsome rambled, ¡°You deceived me! This guy¡¯s body is so tough to chew, and he tasted like charcoal¡­ Do you know what you mean? Anyway, he¡¯s not delicious. Hey! Slow down! Wait for me!¡± When Handsome saw Caspian walking toward Charles, Handsome hurriedly shrank its figure, turning into a little white pig and jumping onto Little Candy¡¯s back. Then, it asked the white tiger to follow Caspian. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 Although Handsome was a recent visitor to the world, it knew that it was hard for a powerful person to diepletely. Moreover, Charles showed super strength before. Hence, he might be pretending to be on his deathbed just to lure Caspian over. After all, when Handsome was in the fantasy array, he also used the method of pretending to be dead to deceive his prey. Therefore, Handsome thought Caspian was still too reckless. What if the opponent attacked him on the verge of death as he walked over so rashly? Caspian already reached Charles, who was no longer in high spirits as before. Charles¡¯s body parts below his waist werepletely gone, and the wounds on his abdomen were crisscrossed. His blood and flesh were mashed, and his internal organs were almost crushed, turning into thick blood sma and slowly pouring out of the injuries. What was more shocking were the original wounds on Charles¡¯ body. His body was stretched open by the ancestral spiritual thought. After the spiritual sense disappeared, there was no way to shrink the open wound. Hence, Charles appeared like a piece of meat chopped with thousands of knives, with injuries all over his body, spreading in front of Caspian. At first nce, Charles seems to be hollowed out. However, Caspian saw that Charles¡¯s chest still heaved, and he could imagine the pain Charles had to endure especially since he was hisst breath and lost the ability to run his spiritual Qi. Then, as if he heard footsteps approaching, Charles opened his mouth slightly and sighed. ¡°Is it Casper?¡± Caspian only noticed that Charles was already blind, and his eye sockets were now two terrifying blood holes. ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian answered, stopping his tracks. ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡± Charles asked again. ¡°I did have that n, but judging from your situation, killing you is actually helping you relieve the pain, so I¡¯m not going to do that,¡± Caspian replied coldly, ¡°Your appearance now makes me happy.¡± When Charles heard the answer, the corners of his mouth curled, looking as if he wanted tough. However, he immediately coughed violently and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, his chest rose and fell violently as if it was tough for him to breathe. After panting for a while, Charles¡®s breathing calmed down again, and he said, ¡°I did kill your sect- mates, and I also ughtered many cultivators who you might think are innocent, but I don¡¯t regret it at all. If you have the same experience as me, you¡¯ll surely do the same.¡± Caspian kept quiet for a while and replied indifferently, ¡°I have had a simr experience, but you were troubled by your n-mates, and I was tormented by my own.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Charles was stunned, and he coughed up blood again. However, Charles¡¯s lips curled upward even though he was in agony. ¡°In order to get revenge, I also killed a lot of people, but those people are all on the side of that person, so I¡¯m still different from you as I didn¡¯t kill innocent people,¡± Caspian added immediately. Charles did not continue to pester Caspian on the issue. Instead, he smiled with great difficulty, moved his head, and used those empty eye sockets to face Caspian. ¡°Up to now, even if I¡¯ve ended up like that and I¡¯m about to die, I still don¡¯t regret it. However, I¡¯m still indignant. I¡¯ve nned the whole thing so carefully, but I never thought that a disciple like you would appear in the Heavenly Stars Sect. In Darnley Valley, you ruined Jezebel¡¯s operation, and now you destroyed mine! Ha! I was never one who believed in fate, but now I somewhat do¡­ ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Jezebel?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed. It was the first time he heard that name from Charles, and he asked, ¡°Was it the person who controlled the wave of beasts in Darnley Valley before?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll meet her sooner orter¡­¡± Charles chuckled and said, ¡°As far as I know, she wants to meet you too, that ugly woman¡­ Jezebel Morrey¡­¡± Charles¡¯ eye sockets were blood holes, and his nose was also twisted out of sight. His bloodstained pearly whites were visible when he opened his mouth, and he appeared more sinister and evil when he smiled. ¡°Casper, are yourpanions still unconscious?¡± Charles suddenly changed the topic. After receiving Caspian¡¯s silent answer, Charles smiled. ¡°Not answering is an acquiescence. Then, I¡¯ll ask another question. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Are you interested¡­ To hear my story?¡± Caspian looked around. Xander and others were still in aa. They were originally scattered around the dpidated hall, but they were allid neatly together now. It seemed that Handsome directed Little Candy to do that when Caspian was unconscious. Then, Caspian raised his chin, hinting at Handsome and Little Candy to go aside first. After that, Caspian sat beside Charles. When Charles heard the slight movement, his mouth curled up slightly. Nheless, he was not scheming. After all, Charles¡¯ life was like a candle in the wind, swaying constantly, and it might go out at any time. At that moment, Charles just wanted to share his story, even if the person was the enemy who undermined his revenge n. ¡°Grandmaster Cecil was my grandfather, and long before my grandfather, the Krueger family settled on Thousands Spirits Ind. As an ancestor of the Krueger family reached the admirable Heavenly Spirit Realm, and my grandfather was also promoted to the Heavenly Spirit Realm in his generation, my father was optimistic of doing the same. Therefore, our Krueger family could be regarded as a prominent and famous family in the waters near here¡­¡± ¡°Generally, as long as there are two consecutive generations of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, a family like ours can maintain its prosperous state for three to five hundred years. But when I was fifteen years old, there was a change in the family. A long time ago¡­ Well, it was so long that it could probably be traced back to the time when my father was not born yet¡­ Around when my grandfather was young, one of the family members was kicked out of Thousands Spirits Ind because of a mistake. He entered the Blue Feather Sect by some unknown opportunities and became an influential person¡¯s disciple. This person¡¯s status in the Blue Feather Sect skyrocketed until he had a power of discourse. After reaching a certain height of strength and power, he took revenge on the main branch of his family, the Krueger family of Thousands Spirits Ind.¡± Caspian frowned when he heard that. He felt that the experience seemed familiar yet different. As if sensing Caspian¡¯s thoughts, Charles chuckled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it sound familiar? The side branch was expelled, and then there¡¯s a genius who the main branch needs to look up to¡­¡± ¡°Sna¡­ The Gibson family.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Sna.¡± Charles¡¯s tone was suddenly full of mncholy, and he added, ¡°Well, do you know? I pay attention to Sna, not only because she has the Imperial Jail Deity Physique that I needed, but also because¡­ She reminds me of that person¡­¡± Chapter 675 Chapter 675 ¡°I don¡¯t know if Sna will take revenge on the main branch of the Gibson family in the future, but your thoughts only make me think you are immature,¡± Caspian said coldly. Charlesughed, but he did not object. At that time, his voice gradually became softer and weaker. It was apparent that Charles¡¯ life reached an end. He was seriously injured, lost a lot of blood, and his internal organs were destroyed. Not only that, but his tendons were also broken, and his soul was wounded. Even if the six sect masters made a concerted effort, it would be impossible to save Charles. N?velDrama.Org ? content. As if knowing that his life ended, Charles¡¯ tone also became hurried. ¡°The n member that entered the Blue Feather Sect was Valdis Goth¡­ Hehe. Once he joined the sect, he even changed his surname,¡± Charles said. ¡°Grandmaster Valdis!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hehe! That¡¯s right¡­ It¡¯s him. Grandmaster Valdis, who¡®s known to be impartial and selfless as he¡¯s in charge of the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s disciplinary and etiquettes!¡± When Charles said the name, he gritted his teeth hard, revealing an unparalleled resentment. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that the justest and honest Grandmaster Valdis in the eyes of the world would frame others? Moreover, he even dedicated Thousands Spirits Ind to the Blue Feather Sect after the incident. Casper, do you know what crime he used to frame the Krueger family!¡± Charles gritted his teeth. The next moment, Charles said, ¡°He said that my Krueger family colluded with the monsters with wisdom on the ind, cooperating with the individual cultivators on the surrounding inds to kill the merchant ships! He even added that the Thousands Spirits Ind and the individual cultivators would get the property, while the mortals and cultivators on the ships would be fed to the monsters! But as a matter of fact, the Thousands Spirits Ind never did something like that! On the contrary, Valdis was the one who killed the merchant ships by instructing his subordinates to do it! All the gold and silver jewelry needed by mortals in those merchant ships, or the spiritual stones and nts needed by cultivators, all fell into Valdis¡¯ hands! ¡°Valdis is nothing but a wolf in sheep clothing!¡± Hearing that, Caspian¡¯s eyes widened. Even though he was not a Blue Feather Sect disciple, Caspian still heard of the famous Earlington of Efrax¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Realm grandmaster many times before. Everyone praised Valdis, saying that if he was in the world of mortals, he was an unparalleled schr who could strengthen a country. In the world of cultivators, he was the grandmaster admired by everyone. However, the Valdis Caspian heard from Charles was opposite to what the world had in mind. Charles described Valdis as a two-faced human. ¡±Haha¡­ Casper, did you know? Valdis was worried about the secret leaking out. After convicting Thousands Spirits Ind and the surrounding individual cultivators, he led the disciples of the Blue Feather Sect War Department and killed a total of no less than 10,000 people in Thousands Spirits Ind and the individual cultivators in the surrounding 6,000 kilometers sea area overnight. After all, he believed that dead men tell no tales. Thousands Spirits Ind had 5,000 people in the Krueger family at that time, and the blood that night dyed the ind red. That year, the fish in the nearby waters were all terrifyingly plump! As for Valdis, he was credited for exterminating evil and repairing, bringing peace to the sea, and contributing a sacred spot to the sect!¡± There was resentment, unwillingness, and endless sadness in Charles¡¯s tone. After he finished speaking, he spat out several mouthfuls of blood. Consequently, he appeared withered, and the only little vitality left dissipated at speed visible to the naked eye. Charles let out a sigh, raising his head and slowly saying, ¡°Ha! I didn¡¯t expect that even though I didn¡¯t get my revenge, I could still die in my hometown¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it¡­ I¡¯m just so indignant¡­ That I couldn¡¯t expose Valdis¡¯ true colors with my own hands¡­ And avenge my Krueger family and the innocent individual cultivators¡­¡± Charles gasped for air with great difficulty, turning to face Caspian. ¡°Casper, can you promise me one thing?¡± Caspian sat next to Charles, looked straight ahead, and replied indifferently, ¡°Help you seek your revenge? I¡®m sorry, I have no obligation or interest, nor do I intend to be used as cannon fodder.¡± Although he expected such an answer, Charles still appeared extremely regretful. Soon, Caspian¡¯s voice suddenly sounded again, ¡±But if you have a less importantst wish, maybe I have time to help youplete it,¡± Caspian added lightly. Charles did not expect Caspian to say that, and he could not help but be touched. As if his emotions were stirred, he opened his mouth and spat another mouthful of blood. Following that, Charles¡¯ face turned as pale as a sheet, and his voice became softer, almost to the point of inaudible. ¡°If you¡­ If you¡¯re willing¡­ Light a double lotusntern on New Year¡¯s Day, and hang it on the tallest tree outside Mooryn Town¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Very thankful¡­¡± Then, Charles¡¯s voicepletely stopped. Caspian looked straight ahead, and after a while, he turned to look at Charles. Seemed Charles was long silent, but the corners of his mouth raised a shallow arc just before he died, and there was a faintly satisfied smile on his bloody face. ¡°Mooryn Town¡¯s double lotusntern¡­¡± Caspian quietly repeated these words. Later, he shook his head, stood up, and walked toward hispanions. Xander and others suffered from physical injuries, but these wounds would recover quickly for cultivators as long as there were sufficient elixirs. Nheless, the only exception was Maya. The thought of her losing the me Phoenix Physique made Caspian feel depressed. While everyone was still in aa, Caspian took advantage of that time to collect the storage bags scattered on the scene, which were filled with many healing medicines. After Caspian identified them, he dealt with everyone¡¯s injuries, whether internally or externally, ording to their different wounds. Caspian waited for less than four hours, and the injured andatose people woke up one after another. When they saw each other again, everyone felt as if it was a lifetime. The battle at that time was simply too tragic. No one would have thought that such a change would ur in the nation¡¯s official religion election. Only Jessica was left in the Dark Moon Sect, and Emmett was the only survivor of the Fauna Imperial Sect. Inparison, the Heavenly Stars Sect was the luckiest as many as six participants were remaining. Caspian, Sna, Xander, Maya, Omar, and Sebastian. However, when they thought of Jaime, Edda, and Ronald, everyone could not help but feel sad. Even though they survived, everyone suffered a significant loss. Xander and Emmett were second only to Maya in terms of the severe injuries. To stop Charles, whose ancestral spiritual thought was constantly awakened, Xander continuously urged his body inscriptions in a short period, and his body was strongly counterattacked by the terrifying force. Caspian knew that although Xander sat here cross-legged and talking to the crowd seemingly casually, he endured unimaginable pain at the moment. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 ording to Caspian¡¯s estimation, Xander would probably need at least a year to recover fully. Fortunately, the lifespan of cultivators was much longer than that of mortals. Hence, even if Xander required two years, he could cultivate peacefully in the sect. As for Emmett, his loss would be the two assistive beasts. As an outer disciple of the Fauna Imperial Sect, having two imperial beasts showed Emmett¡¯s strength and potential. It also implied that it was much more challenging to have two imperial beasts at the same time in his realm than in a higher realm. Even though Emmett could still capture other monsters after returning, he must first remove the captured beasts¡¯ spiritual consciousness and then build deep affection and tacit understanding. Moreover, Emmett might face multiple failures during the process. At the same time, it would also depend on luck and chance to catch monsters that were at least as powerful as his original beasts. Hence, Emmett would probably disappear from everyone¡¯s sight for a long time. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Fauna Imperial Sect emphasized thew of the jungle more than other sects. Emmett, who was without the beast, was like a tiger without teeth among the disciples of the same level, and his threat was greatly reduced. Thankfully, that experience greatly tempered Emmett¡¯s character. If he devoted himself to cultivation after returning for a while, it was not impossible to break through to the third stage of the Pulse Control Realm. Additionally, as the only remaining survivor in the Fauna Imperial Sect participants in the nation¡¯s official religion election, Emmett was also very likely to be epted as a personal disciple by an influential person in the Fauna Imperial Sect. Hence, it could be considered a blessing in disguise. Emmett remained quiet, just sitting cross-legged among the crowd. After looking at his surroundings, Emmett could not help but feel fortunate when he noticed that he was the only Fauna Imperial Sect disciple left. Although it was apetition in the nation¡¯s official religion election, he bet on Caspian at thest minute, and it seemed to be the right choice. That was probably the most correct thing Emmett did since he set foot on the pathway to immortality, and for a long time in the future. If Emmett still chose to go his own way and was unwilling to take the initiative to make amends with the Heavenly Stars Sect, Caspian would have had countless chances to kill him in that challenging and remarkable battle. Instead, Emmett bet that Caspian would win Charles and Caspian¡¯s character not to kill him after he expressed goodwill. Emmett was right, and that was why he survived. At that thought, Emmett looked at Caspian and took the initiative to speak up, ¡°I¡¯m alive and sitting here all thanks to everyone¡¯s concerted efforts, especially Casper, who turned the tide. If anyone needs my help now or in the future, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Before entering the Pantheon, Emmett had a lot of conflict with the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples. Still, after going through a life-and-death struggle, they experienced battling the enemy together, so their rtionship with each other was much closer than before. ¡°Emmett, let¡¯s fight once my injuries heal.¡± Xander nced at Emmett. ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t say I¡¯m bullying youter on,¡± Emmett replied. ¡°I¡¯m good at challenging those in a higher realm than me, so don¡¯t back away when the timees,¡± Xander retorted. ¡°Speaking of help, I need one right now,¡± Caspian thought for a while and said, ¡°Oh wait¡­ It¡¯s two.¡± ¡°Casper, what is it you need help with?¡± Emmett was now more polite with Caspian than before. ¡°The first thing is regarding how I change my appearance this time,¡± Caspian shook his head and exined, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t leak this matter.¡± Caspian did not mention the Thousand Cursed Mask, but he believed that as a sect disciple, Emmett should probably guess it. Emmett appeared serious, and he nodded and said, ¡°Casper, don¡¯t worry! I can swear that I¡¯ll keep this secret in me forever, and I¡¯ll never tell anyone else. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be cursed if I break it.¡± After saying that, Emmett made a Vicious Oath in a very solemn tone to keep that secret for Caspian. A cultivator¡¯s cultivation was focused on enlightenment. Only throughpleteprehension could one improve. Otherwise, being overly cautious would not only affect the speed of improvement but also might cause a lot of troubles, which would harm the cultivator¡¯s current stage. The Vicious Oath was based on enlightenment. For example, Emmett made a great oath, saying that he would not reveal Caspian¡¯s secrets. Once he broke it, he would constantly remember the various punishments in his pledge. That kind of thought was not something he could control, and he could not ignore it just because he wanted to. Over time, Emmett¡¯s thoughts would be inessible, and it would be difficult to maintain a stable mind, let alone promotion. Vicious Oath was a very solemn and binding oath for most cultivators. Since Emmett took the initiative to make one without Caspian¡¯ s suggestions, it also showed his sincerity. In truth, Caspian¡¯s secret was neither sensational nor insignificant, but everyone was satisfied with Emmett¡¯s attitude. ¡°The second thing¡­¡± Caspian smiled and added, ¡°Emmett, can you teach me the Fauna Imperial Sect¡¯s method on assistive beasts?¡± Emmett¡¯s face changed suddenly, and he replied with great difficulty, ¡°Casper, the technique to train assistive beasts is my sect¡¯s secret, unless¡­¡± Caspianughed and waved his hand. ¡°Emmett, you misunderstand me¡­ I don¡¯t want the most crucial method. I just need the general technique on assistive beasts. Is there anything you can teach me? Such as how tomunicate with monsters and cultivate mutual understanding? The cultivation technique is a secret, but the ones I want shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Emmett became rxed when he heard that, and he answered, ¡°No problem at all. I have some in my storage bag now. If you need more, I can give you extra when we go back.¡± As Emmett spoke, he took two booklets from his storage bag and handed them to Caspian. Emmett thought Caspian needed tomunicate with the entric little white pig on his shoulder. After all, Emmett noticed that the little white pig was rather bizarre. When he woke up, the pig kept staring at him in a daze, drooling from time to time, which made Emmett feel ufortable. ¡®Maybe this is Casper¡¯s pet, and there¡¯s something wrong with it, so it keeps drooling all the time¡­ Hence, Casper needs to learn tomunicate with it.¡¯ With that in mind, Emmett could not help but nce at Handsome with sympathy again. If Handsome knew what the other party thought, the white pig would probably jump up and swallow Emmett¡¯s head directly, and no one could stop it. Caspian thanked him and took over two booklets. Naturally, he would not tell Emmett that his request had nothing to do with Handsome. After all, Handsome was not his pet, and what Caspian wanted was to have bettermunication with Little Candy. Chapter 677 Chapter 677 Although Handsome was not yet enlightened, the white pig already possessed the wisdom of a monster in the enlightened period. Apart from that, it could already speak, so there was no problemmunicating with Caspian. However, Little Candy was different. The little tiger was still young, and it could only bite the hem of Caspian¡¯s clothes to hint at its needs. Therefore, if Caspian could get some ways tomunicate with Little Candy through the Fauna Imperial Sect disciple, it would positively affect Caspian taking care of Little Candy. Caspian sometimes could not help but wonder if Handsome was a thousand-year-old demon. Not to mention the huge and scary shape of the massive white pig when it changed into its original body and how it liked eating humans, the wretched and low-level trick to lure its prey the first time they met was not something ordinary monsters could think of and make. After Caspian took the booklets from Emmett, the scene fell silent for a while. Even though everyone gained something, they experienced hard training and even walked between life and death. Everyone could be described as being physically and mentally exhausted. Finally, Jessica spoke, ¡°The game should also be over.¡± Her voice was somewhat muffled, and it was apparent that she silently shed tears as her sect-mates died. Hearing Jessica¡¯s words, everyone turned to Caspian. Before entering the Pantheon, everyone was smug, thinking they could demonstrate their extraordinary skills and win the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd for the sect. However, only one person in everyone¡¯s mind was qualified to pick up the almost spirit tool. That person was Caspian! Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him, Caspian did not shy away and nced around at everyone. Then, he slowly got up and walked toward the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd that fell to the side. As the ancestral spiritual thought went, the chilling ck smoke no longer haunted the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. Nheless, perhaps it fed on the blood of dozens of cultivators, which caused the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd to give people an aura full of destruction and violence. Even without using it, the enemies would already be frightened when they saw it. At that time, only Caspian could walk up to Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd without fear and hold it tightly as he defeated it! Caspian pulled it up and held it in his hand. He could see that the blood of those cultivators left dark red traces on the de of the halberd. Caspian slowly lifted the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd above his head as everyone watched. Then, as if the winner was decided, a dazzling light bloomed above the broken dome of the Pantheon, shining on Caspian and the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. In an instant, a huge formation formed under his feet, and the runes started to glow and slowly rotate. ¡°Teleportation array!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. The others realized it and quickly stood beside Caspian. After a while, the teleportation array beamed, and the white light seemed to be madly surging as if it boiled. Soon, the light rose into the sky, wrapping everyone in it all at once. In the formation, everyone only felt their vision suddenly be blurry, and it was as if their bodies were thrown in the air. In the blink of an eye, the teleportation array¡¯s light started to disappear, and bursts of surprise, doubts, gasps, and disbelieving exmations sounded all around. ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± ¡°The winner is the Heavenly Stars Sect!¡± ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect will be the state religion this year!¡± ¡°Goodness!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect is the dark horse this time!¡± ¡°This is the first time in history that the Heavenly Stars Sect has be the state religion, right?!¡± As the white light dissipated, Caspian realized that they were now back in the square before the departure, and there were many elders and disciples of other sects standing around them. All the cultivators in the Spiritual Pce gathered knew that it was the end of the game. Their purpose was naturally to witness the birth of a new state religion with their own eyes. In the dozens of days before that, these cultivators also made various predictions. Among them, Fauna Imperial Sect was the most promising, followed by the Dark Moon Sect. Although Heavenly Stars Sect eliminated Blue Feather Sect in the first round and performed exceptionally, few were optimistic about them. After all, thepetition for the state religion election was not only about the strength of the participating disciples, but also the background of the sect, and the Heavenly Stars Sect were not at an advantage in these two aspects among the six major sects. However, they confirmed their excellent results in the first round and directly created history for the Heavenly Stars Sect as well as the nation¡®s official religion election! Since the founding of Earlington of Efrax, the nation¡¯s official religion election would be held to elect a new state religion every ten years. However, for hundreds of years, most of the qualifications for the state religion fell into the hands of the Fauna Imperial Sect and the Blue Feather Sect, two sects with Ultimate Weapons. During that period, other sects would asionally get the opportunities, but those were very rare cases and could almost be ignored. Moreover, the state religion of Earlington of Efrax was never in the hands of the Heavenly Stars Sect. Bing the state religion was the wish of Heavenly Stars Sect disciples, and the generation of disciples finally fulfilled this! The news of the victory of Heavenly Stars Sect immediately spread to the capital of Earlington of Efrax, and then escted toward the entire country when Caspian and others returned to Spiritual Pce. South Earlington, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territory, was excited, and almost all the disciples who heard the news were overjoyed. Especially those who were friends with Caspian but did not qualify for thepetition at that time, such as Maisie, Yohan, Heidi, Nana, Kyle, Benedict, and others, all burst into tears when they heard the news. *** On a certain mountain in the Heavenly Stars Sect, Hadley folded his hands behind his back and faced the vast Heavenly Stars Sect pavilion below the mountain, and there was a faint smile on his face. At that time, he could also faintly hear the cheersing from the foot of the hill. Today was indeed a memorable day for the Heavenly Stars Sect, and it could be written into history. However, the smile quickly dissipated and was reced by a sparkle in Hadley¡¯s eyes. Behind him, Dakota nced at the foot of the mountain and then looked at Hadley, showing a worried look. ¡°Hadley, although this group of disciples has created history for our Heavenly Stars Sect, and I¡¯m also proud of them, I think leaving such young budding talents in the Imperial City¡­¡± ¡°An immature genius isn¡¯t a genius,¡± Hadley sighed, ¡±This time when the six sects join forces, each sect will make sacrifices. Even though they¡¯re out disciples, we can¡¯t dy this major event because of personal feelings. Besides, Terry will be there, and I believe he can take good care of Casper and the others.¡± As Hadley said that, a figure in the distance flew over like a streamer. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 It was Leonard. When Leonard was about to approach Hadley and Dakota, he swung his arm. In an instant, a dazzling and extremely domineering longsword flew out of his hand. The longsword flew thousands of meters away, and it suddenly turned into an incredibly steep mountain, falling from the sky andnding with a loud bang. With the violent roar of the mountain, Leonard alsonded and stood in front of Hadley and Dakota. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Hadley looked at Leonard. ¡°Everything has been arranged properly. There won¡¯t be mistakes with the six sects joining forces,¡± Leonard¡¯s eyes raged with cold lights, and he added, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this for a long time.¡± Hadley turned to look at the mountain and said to Leonard, ¡°There are still a few days left. Let the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword absorb some more earth Qi so that it can exert more power.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leonard nodded. Then, he looked at Dakota and said, ¡°Dakota, how are your preparations going?¡± ¡°Everything¡¯s going ording to n without any issues.¡± Having said that, Dakota paused, appearing slightly worried as she asked, ¡°It¡¯s just Casper and the others¡­ Do you want to hint at them in private?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that.¡± Leonard shook his head. He thought the same as Hadley. ¡°For any cultivator, this opportunity isn¡¯t only a trap but also an experience. If they can gain something from it, it¡¯ll greatly benefit their future. If there¡¯s an ident, then they can only say that they¡¯re unlucky,¡± Leonard exined, ¡°Every year, countless geniuses from various sects died. Disciples who have not been tempered by blood and fire will hardly be useful in the future even if they¡¯re outstandingly talented.¡± Leonard¡¯s words were ruthless and almost inhumane, but they were also urate. Every sect and every generation of disciples would have outstanding geniuses. However, those that would mature were less than one in a hundred. Nevertheless, in the same way, those who could be the one were truly magnificent talents! Any sect would rather have such an outstanding one than the mediocre ny-nine. Dakota also fell silent when she heard Leonard saying that. She knew that the other party was right. All three present could only be promoted to the current realm and stand at that position after countless natural selections andyers of screening. Simrly, there were numerous geniuses in their generations, and there were many impressive and brilliant people with talents that even surpassed them. However, those geniuses did not survive the screening and elimination. ¡°Dakota, it¡¯s not that l don¡¯t care about my disciples. On the contrary, I love them very much. They¡¯re the heroes of Heavenly Stars Sect at that time, and they¡¯re the generation that¡¯ s worthy of being written into the history of Heavenly Stars Sect. Moreover, Casper¡¯s still my new disciple, but some things must be separated from personal feelings. This matter of the six sects joining forces is crucial, and you must not leak the news. You¡®re aware of that too.¡± Hadley sighed, and his tone full of helplessness. After a moment of silence, Hadley continued, ¡°If they cane back, I¡¯ll naturally give them a huge reward as the head of Heavenly Stars Sect. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Dakota. We¡¯ve made all kinds ofplete preparations this time, so Casper and the others won¡¯t be affected, and there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. Don¡¯t you have confidence in yourself?¡± When Dakota heard Hadley¡¯s words, her anxious heart calmed down. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s recharge and make all preparations as we wait for that day toe.¡± Hadley waved his hand, and his eyes burst with brilliance. *** Caspian and the others were stunned by the sudden burst of cheers and exmations in the Spiritual Pce. They did not expect that there would be so many people waiting just to witness the birth of the new state religion. Caspian raised the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd in his hand, only to feel that the countless gazes around him were either burning, surprised, excited, or doubtful as they focused on him. ¡°Lady Jessica! Lady Jessica!¡± In a trance, Caspian heard a familiar voice. He turned his head and saw Lucy in the crowd, who cried and waved excitedly. Then, he looked around and saw the group of Heavenly Stars Sect elders with red eyes, waving their fists in excitement. Face after face, all imprinted into Caspian¡¯s mind following his gaze. His eardrums buzzed from the noises, but Caspian was still focused on looking for the figure he wanted to find. However, he did not see Terry anywhere. Not only Terry, but the other elders of simr level from other sects were not present too. ¡°That¡¯s right! They should be at the skybox!¡± A light shed in Caspian¡¯s mind, and he turned to look at the skybox. There was a formation shrouded there, and the people below could only see fog and glow, but they could not see the people sitting inside. Nevertheless, Caspian believed that Terry would surely notice them. Holding the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd high, Caspian looked at the skybox. His gaze was firm, and he stated, ¡°Outsiders broke in!¡± Almost as soon as he finished speaking, a ray of light, like lightning, appeared in front of them with a swoosh. The sudden appearance caused everyone present to take a step back in shock. Only Caspian held the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd high as he looked at Terry, uttering, ¡°Elder Terry, evil cultivators intruded in thepetition, which caused the participating disciples to suffer heavy damage. Please treat the injured disciple first!¡± As soon as Caspian said that, the scene fell silent. The excitement and other expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were reced by surprise instantly. Only then did they realize the returning disciples appeared exhausted, and many of them had a terrifyingly paleplexion due to excessive blood loss. The eight returning disciples at the scene were severely injured, and it was even hard for some of them to stand. That kind of injury did not look like they just came back from a standard battle. Moreover, judging from the number of returning participants, the Heavenly Stars Sect had an absolute advantage. Therefore, if it were a battle among the three sects, the final victory would be determined without resulting in such a situation. ¡°Evil cultivators intruded in thepetition?¡± Terry¡¯s eyes shed, and he looked at the skybox, seemingly asking something. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After a while, Terry rolled up his long sleeves and flew toward the skybox with Caspian. ¡°Follow me. The others will wait here, and someone will attend to your wounds soon!¡± Caspian only felt his body lighten, and all the noise and exmations in the stands suddenly disappeared. The next moment, he found himself standing in a simple and elegant room, which only had three walls. The empty side was facing the square below. Besides Caspian and Terry, there were five other people in the room, men and women, sitting on chairs, and all of them looked at Caspian. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 Even though there were only five people in the room, Caspian instantly felt tremendous pressure when they all focused on him. It was as if a mountain mmed down on his back, almost knocking Caspian to his knees. However, Caspian¡¯s figure just swayed slightly, and he firmly held on. When he was in the hellhole prison, the boundless darkness and quiet environment had sharpened Caspian¡¯s mind, and it had far exceeded ordinary people. Therefore, the pressure could only make Caspian perturbed, but it could not break his will. Just as Caspian regained his standing, the pressure disappeared. Caspian raised his head in confusion, and he saw the five people sitting looking at him in approval. ¡°That¡¯s enough! You¡¯re all in this position yet still trying to probe a junior. Don¡¯t go too far. Do I not exist?¡± Terry took a step forward, shielded Caspian behind him, and said to the five people with a smile. He sounded rxed, and it was apparent that all six of them had a good rtionship. Among the five, a young and handsome manughed and replied, ¡°He helped the Heavenly Stars Sect defeat the Blue Feather Sect and won the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd in the second round. Naturally, we¡¯re curious about the Heavenly Stars Sect disciple that helped create history, and we want to see it for ourselves. Perhaps in two or three hundred years, he¡¯ll be a figure on an equal footing with us.¡± After saying that, the man turned to Caspian, nodding slightly with smiles reaching his eyes. ¡°Not bad, not bad at all. We¡¯re both in South Earlington, yet the Heavenly Stars Sect got you first. If you¡¯re under my sect, I¡¯ll surely ept you as my direct disciple and personally nurture you.¡± When Caspian heard that, his heart skipped a beat. He knew that the person in front of him was from South Earlington¡¯s Sacred Pce Sect. If that was the case, the other four must be from Mountwave Sect, Fauna Imperial Sect, Dark Moon Sect, and Blue Feather. From their momentum and the attitude of talking to Terry, it was evident that they were also of the same level as Terry. In other words, they were the outstanding figures of their sects, and they were all in the Heavenly Spirit Realm! If it were another sect disciple facing the six Heavenly Spirit Realm elders from various sects at once, their legs would probably be weak, and their whole bodies would be trembling. However, Caspian only felt a little excited, and he was not fearful at all. After all, his teacher was the head of Heavenly Stars Sect, whose strength was definitely among the top five in the entire Earlington of Efrax. Moreover, Caspian also met Heavenly Spirit Realm grandmasters. Thus, from the perspective of identity, experience, and willpower, Caspian could appear respectful to his elders without losing his manners. Nheless, Caspian thought it was strange that among the elders of the five sects in front of him, four of them, including the handsome man who just spoke, all stared at him for a moment when he came in before moving their sights to Terry. The only mature and morous woman among them would nce at Caspian from time to time with a smile in her eyes, revealing all kinds of unexinable hints, which made Caspian feel a little ufortable. The look of the other party made Caspian feel as if he was a piece of meat in the market that was being picked by customers. At that time, Terry said, ¡°Casper, let me introduce you to everyone. They¡¯re all your seniors in the pathway to immortality, namely Shane Roman from Sacred Pce Sect, Den Henry from Mountwave Sect, Fauna Imperial Arthur Cooke from Sect, Chloe Lutley from Dark Moon Sect, Vincent Odom from Blue Feather Sect.¡± Despite already knowing the identities of the five people present, Caspian was still stunned when he heard their name, which was also a normal reaction. After all, these people were well-known figures throughout Earlington of Efrax. Even if Caspian was not a disciple of their sect, he was still very familiar with these famous names. After being stunned for a while, Caspian hurriedly greeted respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m Casper Montgomery, a disciple of Heavenly Stars Sect. It¡¯s my honor to meet Grandmaster Shane, Grandmaster Den, Grandmaster Arthur, Grandmaster Chloe, and Grandmaster Vincent.¡± Terry was at the same level as the five people present, so he could naturally address them by their names. However, if Caspian, as a junior, did that, Terry would have severely punished him even before the other five were angered. After each cultivator was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, they would have an assumed name addressed by the mortals and cultivators in the lower realms. Generally, it would sound the same as their actual name, but there are circumstances where the cultivator would choose a distinct one. After knowing the names of these five people, Caspian also understood why the only woman among them, Chloe of Dark Moon Sect, looked at him differently from the others. Chloe was Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Dakota¡¯s best friend and Jessica¡¯s teacher! Jessica entered the Dark Moon Sect back then because Chloe admired her Pure Jade Physique, so she nned to ept Jessica into her sect and cultivate her. To a certain extent, if Caspian became Jessica¡¯s partner in the journey to immortality, then Chloe was equivalent to the status of the mother-inw. Hence, Chloe probably looked at Caspian with a fond gaze, as if she saw her son-inw. Caspian felt weird when he saw Chloe¡¯s joyful eyes. However, just when he sensed that something was not right, Terry spoke again, ¡°Vincent, this is your ce, so I¡¯ll leave it to you for questioning.¡± ¡±Okay,¡± Vincent replied and nodded. He had a square face and appeared to be in histe forties. At a nce, he seemed like a person that was always concerned about the welfare of his people. In Caspian¡¯s view, if the other party was not a cultivator, Vincent was just like a court official in the mortal world. Caspianter found out that Vincent was an official in the Imperial Court, and he only started to cultivate when he was middle-aged. With dedication and sheer talent, Vincent reached his current realm. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There were not many examples of middle-aged cultivators like him in the entire cultivating world, and it was a miracle that he could be promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. Vincent turned to Caspian and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Casper, you said that evil cultivators intruded in the game. Please exin the specific process in detail.¡± ¡°Sure, Grandmaster Vincent.¡± Caspian nodded. He knew that the ident in thepetition was not a trivial matter for the six major sects. It was the nation¡¯s official religion election, yet evil cultivators managed to intrude. Hence, it was a serious challenge to the majesty of the six sects. It was not an exaggeration to say that if they could disturb thepetitions between disciples, they would surely barge into the secret realm and the sacred spots of each sect! Dealing with a seemingly small matter that could evolve into a big issue seriously also proved why the six major sects could stand where they were. Chapter 680 Chapter 680 Charles appeared when everyone saw the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. Hence, Caspian naturally started the exnation from Charles sted Jaime with one punch, and he described the entire process. Even if they did not ask Caspian but the other returning participants about these experiences, the elders would get the answer too. Hence, there was no need to lie. Besides, Caspian had nothing in particr to hide. What Charles said on his deathbed was simply too sensational, so Caspian naturally omitted it. Moreover, everyone else was unconscious at that time. As long as Caspian did not mention it, no one else would know about it. After Caspian finished speaking, he quietly waited for the decision of the masters present. ¡°Charles Krueger¡­¡± Vincent chewed on the name, and his tone sounded profound. ¡°Vincent, do you know that person?¡± Chloe asked curiously. As the only woman present, Chloe naturally had some privileges. When Vincent heard her question, he nodded and answered, ¡°In terms of identity, he is an escapee of Thousands Spirits Ind.¡± ¡°An escapee of Thousands Spirits Ind?¡± Chloe blinked. As she was also from a sect of North Earlington, Chloe heard certain things about the Blue Feather Sect. When she looked back, she recalled what happened many years ago, and she asked, ¡°Vincent, was he the one who escaped from Thousands Spirits Ind when the Blue Feather Sect cleared the individual cultivators at sea?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Vincent answered. Then, seeing everyone¡¯s puzzled expressions, Vincent told the story of how the individual cultivators of Thousands Spirits Ind and the surrounding waters robbed the boats and cultivators, causing disasters. Finally, they were wiped out by the Blue Feather Sect. ¡°That exins it.¡± Everyone nodded when they heard the story. Caspian did not react differently when he heard thepletely different narration from Charles, and even his mood did not fluctuate. The reason was simple, Caspian was not easily persuaded by others. Whether it was the version Charles mentioned before or Vincent¡¯s ount, it could only be said to be one-sided. Its truth was unknown at that time, so Caspian would naturally not trust any party. Moreover, Caspian was once a prince in the mortal world. He also deeply understood that although cultivators were different from mortals, the so-called political struggle would exist in any ce with people. Regardless of whether these people had the same status, all the supposed truth would always serve their interests. ¡°I¡®ll personally report this matter to the head of our sect and Valdis, who was in charge of destroying Thousands Spirits Ind back then. Please rest assured,¡± Vincent said to everyone, ¡°It was just a small matter back then, but I didn¡¯t expect it to affect the nation¡¯s official religion election. Our Blue Feather Sect should take responsibility for this mishap.¡± The crowd discussed it for a while. As Caspian was in a lower position and his words carried no weight, he did not have the right to speak. Unless it were time to know some details of the matter, someone would ask Caspian specifically, and at other times, he would listen quietly. Gradually, confusion rose in Caspian¡¯s heart, but he hid the bafflement and did not say anything. Not long after, Caspian was not needed anymore, and Terry sent him back surprisingly, they did not fly back but walked out of the room. After walking a long way, Terry suddenly asked, ¡°Casper, do you have any questions?¡± Caspian was shocked, and just as he was about to shake his head, he heard Terry speak again, ¡°There are no outsiders here. If you have any questions, I can naturally exin them to you if I have the answers. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re now the hero of our Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± Looking up, Caspian saw Terry smiling and nodding to himself. After pondering for a while, Caspian said, ¡°Elder Terry, when I was there¡­ I had a feeling.¡± ¡°What feeling?¡± Terry asked curiously. ¡°I felt¡­¡± Caspian thought about his choice of words, and he added, ¡°The intrusion of evil cultivators should logically be considered a significant event in the nation¡¯s official religion election, not to mention that the three sects have also lost a lot of elites among their outer disciples, especially the Fauna Imperial Sect and the Dark Moon Sect where nine participants entered, but only one returned, and all of them were seriously injured. But from how the elders discussed it just now, I feel that they don¡¯t care about it. Aren¡¯t they afraid¡­ That the disciples of their sects will be disappointed with their attitudes?¡± After Caspian said that, he looked at Terry, waiting for his answer. Terry was stunned. Initially, he thought that Caspian would be curious about those sect elders, heard some interesting news, or had doubts about cultivation. However, he never expected that Caspian would ask that question. Nevertheless, as Caspian was a junior he was optimistic about, Terry did not respond perfunctorily. Instead, he stood there, frowning and thinking carefully. Caspian stood quietly by the side, waiting for the answer he wanted. Later, Terry finally spoke, but the first thing he said was not an answer but a question. ¡°Casper, how long have you been on the pathway to immortality?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Elder Terry, this year will be my third year,¡± Caspian replied. ¡°If this year is your third year, that means it¡¯s been less than three years,¡± Terry murmured, then nced at Caspian, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not from a family of cultivators, are you?¡± Caspian nodded honestly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Before I came to Heavenly Stars Sect, I lived in the county, and I didn¡¯t even know about cultivators and the Pulse Control Realm.¡± Terry chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s no wonder. Casper, I understand the doubts in your heart. You¡¯re from the mortal world, so, naturally, you¡¯ll be affected physically and mentally by the secr life. Perhaps it¡®s because of your living environment, and you feel the elders just now didn¡¯t care about the disciples in their sect and even seemed cold-blooded, right?¡± As a junior, Caspian obviously could not say otherwise to his seniors, so he smiled and said, ¡°I just think it¡¯s a little weird.¡± ¡±It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t care about those disciples. On the contrary, the disciples who cane back safely this time will get unimaginable huge rewards. Our Heavenly Stars Sect disciples, including you, will be no exception,¡± then, Terry paused and continued, ¡°The pathway to immortality isplicated, and the only way is to be at the front. Casper, you should know that even though this is a journey, it¡¯s better to say it is a process of refining a diamond in the rough. The resources for cultivating immortals are limited, so the sect is concerned about who is left instead of caring about who they lost. Therefore, as I just said, the disciples who have returned safely this time will be the real focus of cultivation of each sect until the subsequent big wave refinementes along. As for the second and most important point I want to make, the cultivator¡¯s own heart.¡± ¡°The cultivator¡¯s own heart?¡± Caspian looked at Terry, puzzled. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 ¡°Yes, a cultivator¡¯s heart. To be precise, a cultivator determination to improve.¡± Terry appeared serious when he said that. Caspian¡¯s expression also became solemn, and he said respectfully, ¡°Elder Terry, please advise me on that.¡± ¡°Casper, Despite understanding that there would be a danger, which may lead to your downfall, do you know why your teacher requested you be promoted to the second-stage Pulse Control Realm and must qualify for this nation¡¯s official religion election?¡± Terry looked at Caspian and continued, ¡°Logically speaking, you were just newly epted as his disciple, and he hadn¡¯t taught you anything yet. Wouldn¡®t it be better if you followed him for practice for some time before going out to gain experience? That way, you¡¯ll be much safer, and you¡¯ll be promoted easier.¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Caspian did not hesitate because he already thought about the question. He answered, ¡°If a cultivator wants to be truly powerful, he must experience the tempering of blood and fire and the perception of life and death. That¡¯s simr to an army in the mortal world. An army that only trains inside the city wall all day long will never be able to defeat an unyielding division that has been fighting all the time.¡± Terry nodded.N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°I¡¯m d that you understand that. For the elders of the sect who were present recently, even if evil cultivators are intruded in the nation¡¯s official religion election, it¡¯ll just be a routine practice for the participants. The farther you go in the pathway to immortality, the more danger you¡¯ll encounter. If wepare it, you¡¯ll have to believe that your experience this time is just a breeze, Casper. Those sect elders, including me, are a little happy about this ident. After all, the disciples who survived must have been tempered and grown mentally. This encounter was not arranged by the sect, and if you could deal with it, it means that you¡®ll no longer be helpless when you face simr dangers in the future. The pathway to immortality is full of great danger, but in the sect is a wall, blocking everyone from trials and hardships. The wall is sturdy, but it doesn¡¯t mean that it can be exposed to stomis.¡± Terry looked deeply at Caspian, adding, ¡°The loss to the sect caused by the fall of a Pulse Control Realm cultivator is smaller than the loss of a Holy Land Realm and even the Heavenly Spirit Realm.¡± Caspian became quiet, and he understood what Terry meant. For a sect, as long as the country they were in was stable and the poption lived prosperous lives, they could continue to send talents suitable for cultivation to the sect. Consequently, the more disciples there were, the higher the chance for a genius to appear. Therefore, the sect did not care about the death of some low-level talents, and what they were concerned about was those who could survive the tempering and grow. The cruelty of the journey to immortality always existed, but Caspian never faced it directly as he did today. In other words, he always let others experience it in the past, but that time, it was his turn. ¡°I see. Thank you, Elder Terry.¡± Caspian bowed again. Although he understood it, he was not at ease. After all, Caspian was not a ruthless person who could cut all ties with everyone and be selfishly conceited. Nheless, he did not show his thoughts. After Terry said that, the smile on his face reappeared. ¡°Casper, you did great this time. The Eight Destion Divine Halberd is already yours as a reward. You and the others will be resting in the Spiritual Pce first for the next few days, and there¡¯ll be a banquet for the nation¡®s official religion election. The rewards from the sect may not be awarded to you until you go back, but you can rest assured that the sect won¡¯t mistreat you all for creating such great glory for the sect. Ascending to the Holy Land Realm is possible! Besides that¡­¡± Terry extended his hand and opened his palm, and an exquisite small box appeared. ¡°This is a reward won for the performance in the previous ring match. I thought that after the end of thepetition, whoever performed the best would get it, and now it seems that it¡¯s none other than you.¡± Caspian expressed his gratitude and took the small box, opening it. In an instant, he gasped and eximed, ¡°The Five Qi Miracle Pill!¡± The Five Qi Miracle Pill was won when Terry and Albert of the Blue Feather Sect made a bet, and it could increase the sess rate of the cultivator by 20% when they ascended from the Pulse Control Realm to the Holy Land Realm. The promotion of Pulse Control Realm to Holy Land Realm was a leap between great realms. Hence, the degree of danger and difficulty far surpassed the promotion of entry-level, mid-level, and peak. Many disciples who failed while breaking through the Holy Land Realm died. Some disciples remained at Pulse Control Realm because theycked confidence, and they died as their blood and Qi were exhausted. The Five Qi Miracle Pill¡¯s 20% increase in the sess rate was not a lot, but for a cultivator like Caspian, it meant he would have no problem breaking through the Holy Land Realm from the Pulse Control Realm! Terry was equivalent to giving Caspian a guarantee he would not have a problem on his road to ascension. ¡°With this precious medicine, you can break through the Holy Land Realm with all your strength.¡± Then, Terry looked Caspian up and down, saying, ¡°It seems that you¡¯d received great blessings for being able to advance from entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm to mid-level in Thousands Spirits Ind. In three years, you ¡®ve ascended from the first-stage Pulse Control Realm to the preparation for promotion to Holy Land Realm¡­ You can be regarded as the first in the Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± Caspian dared not to ept Terry¡¯sments. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing I almost forgot,¡± Terry said seemingly casually, ¡°You may have a week of rest in the next few days. If someone asks you about the intrusion of the evil cultivators, you should just answer truthfully and consider it a routine inquiry. After all, this is the first time such a thing has happened in the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± ¡°Alright, Elder Terry.¡± Caspian nodded. After instructing Caspian, Terry sent him back to the rest area and left. Caspian watched until Terry left, and he turned around, walking back to his room. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes, and he thought, ¡®Whether it¡¯s Elder Terry or the elders of the sects, what are they hiding? And Elder Terry didn¡¯t tell me the truth¡­ Is there more to this matter?¡¯ After Terry sent Caspian back, he turned around and immediately returned to the room where everyone was before. When he came back, Shane, Vincent, Chloe, and others present did not look as rxed as when Caspian was there. Therefore, it could also be seen that there was no problem with Caspian¡¯s doubts. When he was present, the ease shown by the group of sect elders was also because of the reasons mentioned by Terry, but it was also a front. ¡°Everyone, have you confirmed Charles Krueger¡¯s identity?¡± Terry asked immediately after entering. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 ¡°He should be one of that group of people.¡± Vincent frowned. ¡°Why did he appear in Thousands Spirits Ind? Isn¡¯t it equivalent to exposing them in advance?¡± ¡°The situation seems to have changed.¡± Shane shook his head, and the smile on his face disappeared. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Instead, he looked as if he was worried about something. Then, Shane pondered and added, ¡°Our preparations can¡¯t be changed in such a short time. This is not beneficial to us, not to mention that we are the passive party.¡± ¡°I think Charles¡¯s appearance was just an ident,¡± Arthur said gruffly. ¡°For the specific situation, we have to wait for the investigation of the scene before we discuss further,¡± Vincentmented. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we should take action on this matter. It¡¯s a major incident, and we can¡¯t easily leak the news. Since Charles appeared on Thousands Spirits Ind, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that there are other people. It¡¯ll be safer and more private if we go,¡± Den suggested after giving it a thought. ¡°We¡¯ll have to trouble you all for this matter.¡± Vincent took a deep breath. ¡°This time the six cases join forces, and there¡¯s no room for mistake. Vincent, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Chloe smiled lightly and added, ¡°Thousands Spirits Ind belongs to the Blue Feather Sect, so the Blue Feather Sect will naturally send one person over. Why don¡¯t we send another person as apany and another to watch over?¡± Shane nodded and agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s do as Chloe suggested.¡± After a quick discussion among the people present, a giant invisible began to fall. *** Caspian returned to his room by that time, and he was still filled with doubt. Handsome noticed that Caspian appeared strange, and the little white pig asked curiously, ¡°Caspian, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Attitude¡­¡± After pondering, Caspian answered, ¡°The elders of the six sects acted strange toward Charles¡¯ appearance.¡± ¡°Maybe they think the battle between Pulse Control Realm cultivators is not worth worrying about, so they don¡¯t care?¡± Handsome exined. Although Handsome¡¯s words sounded reasonable, Caspian believed that the attitude should never appear on the elders of the six sects. The only exnation was that the elders of the six sects covered something up. Nheless, Caspian was not in the position to know what they hid. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it!¡± Caspian shook his head and stopped thinking about it. Instead, he took out his telepathic jade and contacted Jessica. It was not until muchter that Caspian got a response from Jessica. It turned out that after Caspian was taken away by Terry, the remaining participants were also taken away by their respective elders. When they returned, people from the sect also came to ask about Charles. After that, Jessica was arranged for treatment by the Dark Moon Sect. Hence, she did not have the chance to use the telepathic jade. Everyone was exhausted physically and mentally from the battle, including Caspian and Jessica. After chatting for a while, the two continued to heal their injuries. Caspian directly entered the Tower of Life. That time, he was forcibly promoted to the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm in Pantheon. Even though Caspian was in a higher realm, it was not stable. Thus, he needed to spend some time to steady the realm. Fortunately, Caspian had the Tower of Life, which was equivalent to thrice as much time as other cultivators. Therefore, he would not need to waste too many days. After a night of training, Caspian felt that he secured that level a lot, and he just needed to spend a little more time stabilizing itter. The next day, several elders from the Blue Feather Sect routinely asked about what happened the previous day, just as Terry said. Caspian also repeated what he said the day before. Caspian met Xander, Maya, Omar, and others in the afternoon. Even though Caspian was the one who defeated Charles, others were more seriously injured than him. After all, no one else had such a strong body as Caspian. Xander was also a body refiner, but after continuously casting the Way of Killing for a short period, it put an enormous burden on his body, and it was difficult for him to heal so soon. Nevertheless, Caspian found that everyone appeared much better than he expected after meeting them. After returning yesterday, Heavenly Stars Sect sent someone to heal them. Moreover, the Heavenly Stars Sect was extraordinarily generous to these disciples who helped the sect create history. Within an hour after their return, all kinds of treasures and healing medicines were sent to Spiritual Pce. Sna was the quickest to recover, which also gave Caspian a glimpse of the terrifying recovery speed of the Imperial Jail Deity Physique. Xander, Omar, and Sebastian were close behind. Still, they would probably have to spend anywhere from three to six months resting in the Heavenly Stars Sect after the nation¡¯s official religion election. In recognition of their contribution to the sect at that time, Hadley also generously exempted them from needing to contribute to the sect for the next ten years. In other words, they no longer need to pay sect contribution points every month for the next ten years. Furthermore, there would inevitably be higher rewards waiting for them once they returned to the sect. The only pitiful matter was regarding Maya. Dakota came to Spiritual Pce yesterday to check on Maya, and the conclusion was that Maya¡¯s me Phoenix Physique would not be restored unless a miracle urred. Charles used a magic weapon specializing in stealing people¡¯s bloodline, which was refined by a particr evil cultivator long ago. The refining method of the magic weapon was lost, and the bronze pot was also destroyed back then. Hence, even if the pot was retrieved, there was no way to return it to Maya. However, Maya appeared optimistic about that matter as even though she lost her me Phoenix Physique, Maya thought she could now just focus on formations and the inscriptions. After all, the disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect should be the best in these two aspects. For Caspian, the best news was that hispanions were fine. Nevertheless, when he saw Xander and the others, Xander appeared mysterious as he told Caspian that the real good news would only start tomorrow. When Caspian heard that, he was first stunned, but he quickly recovered. ¡°The rewards for the Heavenly Stars Sect will not be distributed until we go back, and as the winner of the nation¡¯s official religion election, Earlington of Efrax will also give us prizes.¡± The rewards from Earlington of Efrax, as promised, arrived the next day, and it almost made everyone in the Heavenly Stars Sect drop their jaws. Even the disciples of the other sects could not help but be jealous. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 ¡°Necrotic Ambers¡­¡± In the courtyard, everyone in the Heavenly Starts Sect stared at the official sent by Earlington of Efrax with wide eyes, gasping. Even Caspian¡¯s head buzzed. Even though the name Necrotic Amber sounded scary, and people would mistakenly think that it had something that might cause death, it was a natural treasure that could improve the realm of cultivators in a short period! For cultivators at Pulse Control Realm, the effect was doubled! To put it simpler, if an entry-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator used the Necrotic Amber, there was at least an 80% chance that he could be promoted to the mid-level first-stage Pulse Control Realm within a few days. Moreover, the ones in mid-level first- stage could ascend to peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm! As for third-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators who used the Necrotic Amber could increase the sess rate of promotion to Holy Land Realm by at least 50%! For the disciples of other sects, the reward of the Necrotic Amber was simply tailor-made for the Heavenly Stars Sect. After all, the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples were in lower realms than others in the nation¡¯s official religion election. The other sects all allocated three entry-level, three mid-level, and three peak first-stage Pulse Control Realm secondary cultivators. In contrast, the Heavenly Stars Sect participants were mainly in the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Standing in that courtyard, Xander, Omar, Maya, and Sna were all in the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Caspian was promoted to the mid-level second-stage through spirit jades, spirit crystals, and many spirit stones when he was at Pantheon. Among them, only Sebastian was a peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator. In other words, after getting the Necrotic Amber, there would be four mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivators, one peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and another one would reach the third-stage Pulse Control Realm standing in the courtyard after a few days! That was a qualitative leap! Whether it was for the cultivator himself or the sect, it was an improvement in strength. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s amazing!¡± Omar even stuttered with excitement. The official sent by Earlington of Efrax did not expect that the news he brought would cause such a massive reaction from the cultivators present. Being stared at by everyone, the mortal was so frightened that his legs became weak, and he almost cried. ¡°Honorable Spiritists, please follow me to get the Necrotic Amber if you¡¯re ready.¡± Among the people, only Caspian had the experience dealing with officials. At that time, he smiled and cupped his hands, replying, ¡°Thank you for going to so much trouble, Sir.¡± Seeing an immortal bowing at him, the official staggered and almost fell to his knees. However, he did not dare to say anything, and he just led everyone out of the courtyard and walked to the Inner Ring of the Spiritual Pce. While walking, Maya asked in a low voice curiously, ¡°Since it¡¯s a reward, why didn¡¯t they send it over but let us collect it ourselves?¡± ¡°Maya, do you know how a Necrotic Amber is formed?¡± Caspian did not answer her but asked a question instead. Maya thought for a while, nodded, and said, ¡°I read it before that millions of years ago, the spiritual Qi on earth was abundant, far more than a hundred times a thousand times now because the cultivation of immortals had not yet arisen. Hence, many vegetations were full of spiritual Qi, which could grow huge. Some trees could grow thousands of meters high, and it was normal that it was so thick that it required hundreds of people to wrap their hands around the trunk fully. The formation of Necrotic Amber is simr to the usual amber today. It¡¯s formed by resin exuded by the tree bar, trapping the living things, then produced after thousands of years. However, due to the abundance of spiritual Qi at that time, even the resin had no less spiritual Qi than today¡¯s spirit stones. Moreover, because the trees were huge, the dripping pine resin was muchrger than today, and it was not a problem to seal a person¡­¡± Having said that, Maya suddenly understood what Caspian meant. Then, she widened her eyes and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Necrotic Amber is so huge that it¡¯s inconvenient to bring it over?!¡± Caspian nodded with a smile. ¡°Exactly. I think there¡¯s another reason¡­ They want us to use it on the spot toplete our promotions as it¡¯s almost impossible to put it in our storage bag, let alone bring it around.¡± Everyone knew that the space in their storage bags was limited. Nheless, even if there was enough space in Caspian¡¯s Earring of Echo, it was naturally impossible for him to disclose the secret. Caspian¡¯s analysis was very reasonable, and the official who led the way in front of them nodded in agreement. ¡°Fellow Honorable Spiritists, ording to the rules, you¡¯ll have five days to practice in the Necrotic Amber. After five days, there will be a session ceremony and dinner of the state religion, which is also the most crucial process of the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you for informing us.¡± Caspian nodded. Everyone looked at each other, and there was a hint of joy in their eyes. With what they knew about Necrotic Ambers, three days was enough for them toplete one promotion. Hence, the remaining two days were a pure bonus. Even without the rewards from the Heavenly Stars Sect, the Necrotic Ambers alone were enough to make them feel that the efforts and hard work before the nation¡¯s official religion election were all worth it. Everyone came to a pce in the Inner Circle surrounded by a formation not long after. When they saw the Necrotic Ambers, they were all shocked despite mentally preparing themselves before that. There were six Necrotic Ambers and each of which was three meters high. In the clear orange-yellow, they could faintly see lines like visible veins. Although they appeared terrifying at first nce, everyone soon felt the overflowing vitality and spiritual Qi in the Necrotic Ambers. ¡°Because of the abundance of spiritual Qi in ancient times, there are not only monsters but also various spirit nts sealed in the amber. The spirit nts and monster beasts are mixed, and they will dissolve into the purest form after a long time. The vitality and spiritual Qi in the amber are constantly brewing in this amber, just like aged wine. The longer the time, the purer the vitality and spiritual Qi,¡± Caspian looked at the ambers and muttered to himself. ¡°Everyone, you have five days to practice. I¡¯ll leave first so as not to disturb your cultivation.¡± The official of Earlington of Efrax nced at everyone in envy. Then, he closed the hall door and retreated. From that moment on, the formation that enveloped the pce was activated to ensure that the six people in the pce would not be disturbed when they practiced. ¡°Time is limited, so let¡¯s not waste any seconds. ¡°Sebastian waved at everyone and took the lead, walking toward a piece of Necrotic Amber. Caspian also walked to the nearest piece of amber. There was already a cut mark on the edge of the amber, and Caspian reached out to grab it. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Suddenly, the amber opened like a lid. The inside of the amber was not a solidified piece. Instead, it was somewhat like a stirred egg yolk, flowing slightly. Moreover, vein-like lines could also be found inside. The moment he opened the amber, Caspian could already feel the traces of vitality and spiritual Qi surging toward him, eager to seep into his every pore. Chapter 684 Chapter 684 Caspian nced at everyone, and it was evident that everyone was stunned by the vitality and spiritual Qi contained in Necrotic Amber like him. Their previous knowledge of Necrotic Amber was limited to what they read from books. Hence, their visuals and sensory were both greatly shocked today. ¡°See you all in five days.¡± Caspian smiled at everyone and directly entered the amber. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Plop! Caspian¡¯s body sank into the sticky mass and the part of the Necrotic Amber that he opened also closed automatically. Momentster, the outline of Caspian¡¯s figure appeared in the amber. At first nce, those unaware would think that Caspian was sealed in the Necrotic Amber. However, they could see that the initially calm viscous liquid in the amber now began to flow at a closure nce. The vein-like fine lines also began to converge toward Caspian. When everyone saw that, they also did not waste any more and entered the Necrotic Amber, beginning their practice. After a while, the hall returned to silence, and only a faint burst of powerful heartbeats could be heard. To some extent, the Necrotic Amber was equivalent to precious natural medicine. Compared with the medicinal pills refined by cultivators, Necrotic Ambers had an advantage despite not having a suitable ratio of restorative materials as it was formed naturally. Moreover, after years of precipitation, it was pure enough and thick enough, and it would not cause adverse effects to the cultivators under normal circumstances. As for the egg yolk-like sticky substance inside, it was naturally a mixture of spiritual Qi from the dissolved monster corpses and various spiritual nts. After all, the amber that contained spiritual Qi millions of years ago was different from today¡¯s amber, and it was impossible to preserve the monsters inside. It was because the liquid was formed after the dissolution of the monsters that the amber was named Necrotic Amber. Time passed slowly, and everyone in the Necrotic Amber tried to absorb the vitality and spiritual Qi. The vitality could tamper the body, while the spiritual Qi could enhance the realm. However, Caspian was distracted and doing something else. ¡°The vitality and spiritual Qi contained in this Necrotic Amber are extraordinarily abundant. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t absorb it in just five days, and I won¡¯t be able to use this Necrotic Amber anymore after that. Such an opportunity is too rare, and it¡¯s a pity to waste it in vain.¡± Caspian naturally could not be reconciled if he only absorbed them in the Necrotic Amber for five days. As long as there were resources for cultivation, he hoped to maximize their use. Hence, Caspian made a bold decision. With a change of mind, Caspian first guided the spiritual Qi from the Necrotic Amber into his meridians, following the meridians and moving toward the Grand Log Needle. Suppose Caspian made good use of these five days to absorb spiritual Qi and vitality while also adding the spiritual Qi into the Grand Log Needle. In that case, he could maximize the utilization of these resources by absorbing them again when he returned. However, there were two problems in front of Caspian now. Firstly, the Grand Log Needle could indeed store spiritual Qi, but the spiritual Qi in them were mainly from spirit stones. Caspian was unsure whether the spiritual Qi in the Necrotic Amber that was transformed from the dissolution of the monsters could also be added into it. After trying it out, Caspian felt that the Grand Log Needle was continuously absorbing the spiritual Qi, and he was overjoyed. The first problem was considered solved. As for the second problem, these Necrotic Ambers belonged to Earlington of Efrax, and what the official said just now was very clear. The reward that Earlington of Efrax gave them was just the right to use these Necrotic Ambers for five days, not giving them these Necrotic Ambers. People just got it wrong before. Of course, Earlington of Efrax would not have imagined that among the six Heavenly Stars Sect disciples, there were people who not only wanted to make good use of these five days, but also wanted to take away part of the spiritual Qi in the Necrotic Amber belonging to them. Logically speaking, Earlington of Efrax naturally would not allow such a thing to happen. If found, Caspian might be punished. Nheless, Caspian did not care anymore. After all, the official did not say before that they were not allowed to take the spiritual Qi away. Moreover, the resources on the pathway to immortality were limited. Whenever there was an opportunity, Caspian would surely firmly grasp it and enrich himself as much as possible. That opportunity was no exception. Once Caspian thought it through, he would naturally have no psychological burden. Caspian¡¯s body was soaked in the thick slurry in the next few days, and the injuries caused by the previous Pantheon battle were also effectively healed. At the same time, his realm that was not stabilized before was wholly bnced with the help of the rich spiritual Qi. In addition, Caspian¡¯s body was strengthened again, but the most important thing was that with time, his realm finally reached the boundary point again on the evening of the third day. Some of them had earlier achievements than Caspian. Sna broke through the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm and reached the mid-level on the second night. The normal ones, such as Xander, Omar, and Maya, also ascended to the mid-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm on the morning of the third day. Since Sebastian needed to break through the third-stage Pulse Control Realm from the second stage, he could notpare with everyone else. Instead, he might not be able to make progress until the fifth day. When he felt that everything was ready, Caspian, who had no worries, immediately started his ascension without any hesitation. Caspian made a sessful breakthrough on the third night and was promoted to the peak second- stage Pulse Control Realm. Just four days ago, Caspian was just promoted from entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm to the mid-level. Within four days, he leveled up twice. Anyone who heard of Caspian¡¯s cultivation speed would surely be dumbfounded. In truth, that was indeed the case. Before that, two figures left the Spiritual Pce in despair when they learned that Caspian and the others would have the opportunity to enter the Necrotic Ambers to practice. They were Winston of Blue Feather Sect and Robert of Dark Moon Sect. When Winston left, he was so distraught that those who did not know thought he suffered an enormous blow. As for Robert, his face was so gloomy when he returned that the Dark Moon Sect disciples who saw him described his face as ck as coal. It took Caspian three days to ascend, and he did not advance further for the remaining two days. Instead, he stabilized his existing realm. Due to the second-stage Pulse Control Realm, Caspian¡¯s meridians was not fully grown, and he could not store the spiritual Qi in his body. Hence, Caspian used the pure and rich spiritual Qi in the Necrotic Amber to scour his meridians repeatedly. In that way, his meridians would be tougher and less prone to injury than ordinary cultivators. Furthermore, not only would the amount of spiritual Qi flowing through each time be greater, but the speed of the flow of spiritual Qi would also be faster than that of ordinary cultivators. As a result, Caspian¡¯s speed and power in casting spells would exceed that of cultivators of the same level. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 Two dayster, a wave-like spiritual tide surged in the hall, which was felt by Caspian and the others in the Necrotic Ambers. Needless to say, that must be a sign of Sebastian¡¯s ascension. Sebastian¡¯s aptitude was not the best among the disciples of the same level, but hisprehension was slightly higher than that of ordinary disciples. However, as that was rted to the breakthrough between two major realms, it was not easy even for Sebastian. The whole process continued until the deadline approached. Finally, Sebastian seeded in breaking through and was promoted to the entry-level third-stage Pulse Control Realm. In that way, he would no longer be an outer disciple of Heavenly Stars Sect but an inner disciple, enjoying more sect privileges. Not long after Sebastian was promoted, everyone else¡¯s time in the Necrotic Ambers was up too. The six of them opened the amber one after another and jumped out. ¡°That was amazing!¡± Xander let out a sigh aftering out and punched the air. Bang! The shock immediately dispersed the air, and Xander¡¯s punch was like a violently bang on the war drum, filling the atmosphere with a fighting spirit. Judging from the power showcased, the injury that might have taken at least a year to recover healed at least 50% after these five days. Moreover, the recovery for a cultivator from his injury would not be steady at a certain speed. Instead, the rate of healing would only get faster and faster. Now that Xander¡¯s wounds were 50% healed, the remaining half might take less than five months to recover fully. Having saved at least a year at once, how could Xander not feel extraordinarily delighted? In addition, Xander was also promoted, which could be said to kill two birds with one stone. Omar¡¯s injury was lighter than Xander¡¯s. After five days of training, he recovered. As he initially majored in the path of swift swordsmanship, Omar¡¯s strength naturally improved by leaps and bounds now that his realm improved. Of course, Sna¡¯s Imperial Jail Deity Physique allowed her to recover faster than everyone else. Sna was already fine when she received treatment from the sect elder a few days ago. Aftering out of Necrotic Amber, her momentum was as majestic as a mountain. However, she would only reveal it in front of others. In front of Caspian, Sna was still quiet, standing a step behind him as if she was his beautiful maid, holding an umbre for him. Unsurprisingly, no miracle happened with Maya. Even though everyone already knew that her natural physique would rarely return, they could not help but feel dispirited when the conclusion was finalized. Even so, Maya still smiled andforted the crowd. She gave the impression that losing her innate physique was not a burden but a relief. In that way, she could just concentrate on studying formations and inscription patterns. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, only Caspian could see the simr regret and unwillingness that everyone had in the depths of Maya¡¯s eyes. Maya lost the me Phoenix Physique because she rescued Sna. However, she had no regrets. When she witnessed Wesley and several other cultivators willingly give up their lives to protect others, Maya felt that she had nothing to lose anymore. Compared with losing the me Phoenix Physique, Sna, who she rescued, was safe and sound, making her feel more at ease. Sebastian bowed to the crowd as he emerged from the Necrotic Amber. Everyone naturally congratted each other. With Sebastian¡¯s age, if he could be promoted to the third stage of the Pulse Control Realm now, the possibility of reaching the Holy Land Realm would naturally increase significantly with a lot of hard work. However, if he required at least three years to be promoted to the third stage of Pulse Control Realm, or even just two years, Sebastian¡¯s likelihood of ascending to the Holy Land Realm was probably less than one-tenth of what he had now. When Caspian came out of Necrotic Amber, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on him. Compared with themselves, everyone still wanted to see how much Caspian improved. Everyone was stunned with just a nce. ¡°Casper, this¡­¡± Maya blinked a few times, skimming suspiciously over Caspian and the Necrotic Amber behind him. The others also looked puzzled and could not help turning their heads to look at the Necrotic Amber they used for cultivation. They practiced for five days, and the Necrotic Amber still had its original luster. That was also normal. After all, their realm was rtively low, and the vitality and spiritual Qi they could absorb was naturally extremely limited in such a short time. Moreover, if the Necrotic Amber they used for cultivation aspared to a young and vigorous young adult, then the Necrotic Amber used by Caspian was like an elderly person with an overactive libido. Not only did it appear dull, but it appeared as if it was thinned to the bone. ¡°You, you, you, you..!¡± Omar pointed at Caspian, and it took him a long time to stammer out a sentence, ¡°Did you suck it dry?!¡± ¡°Suck it dry?¡± Hearing Omar¡¯s words, a wildly inappropriate image appeared in Caspian¡¯s mind. ¡°How much vitality and spiritual Qi did you absorb?¡± The next moment, Omar jumped in front of Caspian, looked him up and down, and could not help pinching Caspian¡¯s arm. In terms of the realm, Caspian and everyone else also ascended by a level. However, he was promoted from the mid-level to peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm. Nevertheless, it was just oneyer of difference, so he should not need to absorb that much. Sebastian was sessfully ascended from peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm to the third stage, yet his consumption was not as terrifying as Caspian¡¯s. Caspian naturally understood what went on. The vitality and spiritual Qi he absorbed was indeed more than the others present, but the amount was limited. However, the problem was he injected more of the spiritual Qi into the Grand Log Needle. The Grand Log Needle was hidden in Caspian¡¯s arm, and it was now showing a clear emerald color like jade as it was packed with spiritual Qi. Nheless, Caspian naturally would not reveal that secret. ¡°Maybe this Necrotic Amber has been around for too long, and after the spiritual Qi is consumed, the luster disappears.¡± Caspian found a reason. While everyone still wondered, Maya suddenly pursed her lips and smiled, helping Caspian out of the situation by saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. We¡¯ve just been promoted, and we won¡¯t have the Necrotic Amber¡¯s support next. Hence, we still have to stabilize our realm first.¡± Then, everyone turned their attention away from Caspian. After all, no matter how much of the Necrotic Amber was consumed, it also improved theirpanions¡¯ realms, so they did not dwell on the matter too long. However, Maya gave Caspian a meaningful look as she walked past Caspian. That look made Caspian sweat slightly. Even though the senior of his lost her natural physique, her observation skills were stronger than others. Others were yet to discover it, but Maya must have guessed that Caspian used some method, whether it was absorbing or other ways, taking away some of the vitality and spiritual Qi in the Necrotic Amber. With such insight, if Maya focused on cultivating formations and inscription patterns, she might be able to ze a new trail and create some impressive results. Chapter 686 Chapter 686 Outside the main hall, the official who led the crowd before waited for them respectfully. When he saw everyone walking out of the hall, he hurriedly bowed and greeted the crowd. Then, everyone was informed by the official that the nation¡¯s official religion election dinner would be held tomorrow night. The dinner was a crucial part of the nation¡¯s official religious election. As Caspian and others won the supreme glory for Heavenly Stars Sect, they were naturally the absolute protagonists of the banquet. ¡°Tomorrow night¡­ Alright, thank you for informing us,¡± Caspian nodded at the official. The official appeared to be in histe forties, but he stood in front of the group of teenagers obsequiously. Caspian pondered a little, took out a small porcin bottle from his storage bag, and threw it to the other party. ¡°Although this Blood Enhancing Pill isn¡¯t a panacea, it can help you maintain your physical fitness and prolong your lifespan for more than ten years,¡± Caspian said lightly. The official was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes red with excitement as he cupped his hand, saying incoherently, ¡°Thank you, Honorable Spiritist!¡± Cultivators had a long lifespan, and a mortal¡¯s lifespan was still rtively short. To a certain extent, the official already had three generations living under one roof. If there were no idents, his lifespan would be about twenty years at most. However, Caspian doubled his life expectancy! For mortals who could see their lives ending, a month¡¯s lifespan was enough to make them ecstatic, let alone a year¡¯s lifespan. Moreover, Caspian gave him at least ten years of lifespan and a strong body that would not easily get sick in the future. Caspian did not intentionally do that, but the official¡¯s actions made everyone sigh. Everyone present could be described as young and promising, and their future was even more limitless. With the improvement of their realm, their future life expectancy would probably break through three hundred, five hundred, or even a thousand or five thousand years. Hence, they often overlooked the length of life. However, the official¡¯s reaction made them realize that things like life were still the most precious thing for ordinary people. Everyone was silent for a while, and Caspian smiled at the official, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As cultivators, it¡¯s our task to protect you. You don¡¯t have to thank us.¡± The official was stunned, and tears started pouring down his face. Then, he folded his hands and bowed, not getting up until Caspian and the others walked away. His previous gratitude was to thank Caspian for giving him the pill, but the bow that time represented the gratefulness and respect of mortals to the cultivators. The episode might not seem important, and the officials might just be regarded as mortal in front of everyone, but Caspian¡¯s words made Xander and others deep in their thoughts. Once they were back to their rest area in the Outer Circle, everyone said goodbye. As they just finished their ascension, they need to stabilize their realm again. Caspian could not help but smile as he watched everyone¡¯s back as they left and recalled their thoughtful expression just now. His current strength was still low, and what he could do was limited. Nevertheless, even though Caspian could not be the big tree that sheltered everyone from the storm, for the time being, he could still slowly bury precious seeds one by one. In the future, as long as one of these seeds could grow, Caspian¡¯s painstaking efforts would not be wasted. Back in the room, Caspian received a message from telepathic jade before he even sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s hang out?¡± The few words on the telepathic jade made Caspian feel better. ¡°Where?¡± Caspian replied after giving it a thought, ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the Inner Circle first.¡± Caspian received a reply after a while. Later, he pondered and released Little Candy from the Earring of Echo. During that time, Little Candy was ced in the Earring of Echo because of thepetition. When it finally came out, the little tiger jumped up and down with joy. However, it did not forget to put Caspian¡¯s hand in its mouth, staring at him with wide eyes, expressing its dissatisfaction that Caspian did not let it out for a long time. ¡°Be good. I¡¯m going out for a while. Why don¡¯t you y with Handsome?¡± Caspian chuckled and patted Litfle Candy¡¯s head while looking up at Handsome. The little pignguidlyid on the bed, and it opened its eyes for a quick second before shutting them again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll take care of Little Candy.¡± No matter how, Handsome¡¯s words did not sound right, but Caspian did not argue with the little white pig. The moment he stepped out of the door, Caspian stopped. ¡°Handsome, your dad should being back soon, right?¡± Originally, Handsomeid on his stomach with its eyes closed, and the little pig moved its ears when it heard that and then hummed. Caspian nodded, closed the door, and went out. It took a while before Handsome opened its eyes again. It looked past the little tiger that staggered toward it, staring in the direction Caspian left and muttering, ¡°Caspian, is that ce so important? If you go to the Myriad Demons Burial Ground, you¡¯ll die¡­¡± At that time, the words, Myriad Demons Burial Ground, continued to haunt Caspian¡¯s mind. One of the reasons he entered the Earlington of Efrax¡®s nation¡¯s official religion election was to help the Heavenly Stars Sectpete for the honor. Still, personally, the most significant purpose was to get a chance to enter the Myriad Demons Burial Ground. After all, his mother left images of the Myriad Demons Burial Ground in the Thousand Machines Box as well as that magnificent city. Where exactly was it? For these questions, Caspian had a hunch that he had to go to Myriad Demons Burial Ground in person to get the answer. When Caspian met Jessica, she immediately noticed that Caspian was troubled. ¡°You have something on your mind?¡± Jessica, who wore a white dress, appeared extraordinarily beautiful today. Even the sunlight felt gentler as Caspian stood in front of her. His mood gradually calmed down, and he smiled, holding her hand as he replied, ¡°I was just thinking about something, but it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡± While speaking, Caspian¡¯s eyes swept past Jessica andnded on Lucy, who pouted not far away. ¡°Hmph, you idiot! I¡¯m ignoring you!¡± Noticing Caspian¡¯s gaze, Lucy pulled a face and looked away angrily. It was apparent that she was still mad about thest time Caspian ¡®bullied¡¯ her in the bamboo forest. After turning her head away, Lucy still quietly nced out of the corner of her eye and peeked at Caspian. That showed that although Lucy said she was angry, she also understood that Caspian did it for her good. Originally, Lucy thought Caspian wouldeughing and bully her again. Then, she would be able to take advantage of the situation and find a way out. However, Lucy turned around and found that Caspian already held hands with Jessica and walked to the front without even looking at her. ¡°Ah! Casper, you big idiot!¡± Lucy¡¯s face still had baby fat, and her cheeks puffed up with anger like a big bun, chasing after Caspian and Jessica. ¡°Lady Jessica, wait for me!¡± Chapter 687 Chapter 687 Lucy was worried that she would be left behind again, so she hurriedly chased after Caspian and Jessica. However, Caspian took the initiative to stop, looking at Lucy, who ran over. Then, he teased with a smile, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯ve made significant improvement fromst time.¡± Lucy appeared bitterly angry when the matter was brought up. Then, she quickly approached Caspian and rudely kicked him. ¡°Idiot! How dare you make fun of me?!¡± Caspianughed and dodged her kick. Lucy did not n to kick Caspian for real, but when she saw him avoid, she folded her arms and red at him, pouting angrily. ¡°I have something to talk about with Jessica. Why don¡¯t you leave us alone for a while, okay?¡± Caspian looked at Lucy and took out something for her, ¡°This is for you.¡± ¡°Spirit crystal!¡± Jessica blinked. When he was promoted in the Pantheon, Caspian did not use up all his spirit crystals, and he kept a few pieces. Lucy was Jessica¡¯s maid, so Caspian naturally had a special affection for her. Besides, he also thought Lucy was fascinating, so he prepared a piece for her. ¡°What¡¯s this? An advanced spirit stone?¡± Lucy asked foolishly while looking at the spirit crystal. She knew nothing about spirit crystals, but she could feel the pure spiritual Qi surging in it. Then, Lucy nced timidly at Jessica, shaking her head and saying, ¡°It¡¯s too valuable. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± Caspian nced at Jessica. ¡°Take it!¡± Jessica poked Lucy¡¯s chubby cheek and added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to thank Casper.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Casper.¡± Lucy giggled, and before Jessica pretended to be angry, she ran away, leaving a trail ofughter echoing as she ran. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you two, but you¡¯re not allowed to kiss.¡± ¡°This br*t!¡± Jessica¡¯s cheeks turned warm. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Feeling embarrassed and annoyed, she rolled up her sleeves and was about to run after Lucy. However, before Jessica could take a step, Caspian grabbed her pale and tender arm. The next moment, she heard Caspian¡¯s voice as he chuckled. ¡°Alright. We won¡¯t kiss if you don¡¯t allow us to.¡± In a sh, Jessica¡¯s face turned redder. Then, she red at Caspian, embarrassed and angry, as she scolded, ¡°Why are you imitating Lucy?!¡± However, her voice trembled a little when she said that, obviously nervous. Caspian touched his chin and looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Why are you so embarrassed and annoyed? Are you saying I should kiss you?¡± Seeing Jessica bowing her head and not answering, Caspian took her hand and walked along the road. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time a few days ago, and after tomorrow¡¯s dinner, we might have to be separated for a while. So, I just wanted to talk to you today,¡± Caspian rambled. At that moment, he heard a frail voice behind him. The sound was so small that Caspian suspected that he imagined it. ¡°If you want to kiss me, go ahead.¡± ¡°What?¡± Caspian turned around, puzzled. Then, he saw Jessica lowering her head. Even though he could not see her expression, he could tell from Jessica¡¯s exposed red ears. Moreover, Caspian held Jessica¡¯ s hand, and he could feel that she was slightly trembling, and her palm perspired. Since thedy said so, Caspian took a deep breath and looked around. Perfect, there was no one around them. Then, Caspian slowly pulled Jessica closer into his embrace. Jessica let out a soft hum, wrapped her arms around Caspian¡¯s waist, and raised her head. She stepped on her feet and closed her eyes. Under the gentle sunlight, the two figures gradually merged. On the roof of a quiet building in Spiritual Pce an hourter, Caspianid with his hands on the back of his head, slightly squinting. Jessica sat on the side, hugging her knees. Her cheeks were still red and her head lowered, but there was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. It was satisfying, and it felt great. ¡°I have something for you.¡± After a while, both of them said almost at the same time. ¡°What?¡± The two nced at each other, and they noticed the hint of joy in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± After speaking at the same time again, Caspian took the lead and retrieved the precious pill. ¡°The Five Qi Miracle Pill?¡± Jessica recognized it and was surprised, eximing, ¡°For me?¡± Caspian smiled and put the pill into her hand, nodding. ¡°That¡¯s right! I think my realm can¡¯t be promoted as fast as yours, so you might need this earlier than me.¡± Jessica¡¯s Pure Jade Physique was best at realm improvement. Moreover, the higher the realm, the more noticeable the advantage was. In the early days, because everyone¡¯s realm was low, the time required to improve the realm was short, and there was no apparent difference between a few days. However, once in the Holy Land Realm, or even a possible future of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, others needed fifty years to be promoted, but Jessica only required twenty years. That meant more than 50% of the time was reduced! Even though Jessica and Caspian were in the same realm, it would be normal for her to break through the Holy Land Realm before him, especially with the speed of her ascension. Additionally, the Five Qi Miracle Pill could increase the probability of promotion by 20%. Coupled with the preparations Chloe made for Jessica, Caspian could rest assured even if he was not by Jessica¡¯s side. As for Caspian himself, he would naturally have a way to promote himself safely. Jessica was also generous with Caspian. From the conversation with Caspian a long time ago, she understood one thing. If she wanted to be by Caspian¡¯s side all the time in the future, she must do her best to chase the other party¡¯s speed. Caspian gave her a precious pill, and it naturally also had that meaning besides showing his love and care. After taking the Five Qi Miracle Pill, Jessica also took out the one she wanted to give to Caspian. ¡°The Sunlit Crimson Blood Pill!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the golden pill with a red pattern on its surface. ¡°Yes! Master gave this to me two days ago. She was worried that I¡¯d have internal injuries from the previouspetition, but I¡¯m fine now.¡± Then, Jessica giggled and added, ¡°I know that the biggest effect of this medicine is to strengthen the body and condense meridians. In addition, you can condense the blood in one ce in a short period to save your life after consuming it. However, it doesn¡¯t have much effect on me. As for you, you¡¯re a body refiner. With the help of this medicine, you can make your body stronger. Moreover, you mentioned that your Godly Finger of Cruor is a spell that relies on blood. Hence, Sunlit Crimson Blood Pill will allow you to condense more vigorous blood and Qi, bursting a greater power when casting spells. Thus, it¡¯s more suitable for you.¡± After Jessica finished speaking, she pursed her lips and smiled. Then, she ced the medicine pill in Caspian¡¯s hand, leaning against Caspian¡¯s side. That time, there was no need for Caspian to take the initiative, and Jessica put her little white hand in Caspian¡¯s palm, sping the other¡¯s five fingers. ¡°Spend more time with me today.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going back in a few days. This time, I may be in retreat for a while. If you send me a message with telepathic jade, I may not be able to reply to you,¡± Jessica bit her lip. ¡°Then I¡¯ll write you a letter, one every day. When you finish your retreat, you¡¯ll receive a thick pile of letters and know what I¡¯m doing every day.¡®¡¯ ¡°Alright!¡± Jessica¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed as she nodded. However, her lips moved slightly, but she did not say anything. Caspian caught her little action, and he was puzzled. Finally, he asked, ¡°What were you going to say?¡± Chapter 688 Chapter 688 ¡°Master Chloe told me that you might have a chance to go to a secret realm.¡± Jessica nced at Caspian. ¡°Myriad Demons Burial Ground,¡± Caspian nodded and added, ¡°To be honest, I decided to participate in the nation¡¯s official religion election just to go to that ce. Although it wasn¡¯t the only reason, it was also one of the important purposes. ¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of worry. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know where that ce is, it seemed dangerous judging from Master Chloe¡¯s tone, so¡­¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll be extra careful.¡± Caspian knew what the other party was worried about, and he simply sat up, putting his arm around Jessica¡¯s shoulders. The more bashful incident appeared before, and Jessica was even the one who suggested it. Yet, her cheeks still suddenly became as red as a beetroot when Caspian wrapped his arm around her. Even so, Jessica still bit her lip and gently rested her head on Caspian. ¡°Let¡¯s make a promise. I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll be going to the Myriad Demons Burial Ground first or returning to the Heavenly Stars Sect first. However, once these two things arepleted, I¡¯ll visit your Dark Moon Sect to meet you, okay?¡± Caspianughed. ¡°At that time, you should havepleted your seclusion. This time, I was in a hurry and didn¡¯t talk to Master Chloe. When I visit the Dark Moon Sect, I¡¯ll bring generous gifts.¡± Although Caspian said it obscurely, Jessica immediately understood what he meant. In an instant, the maiden¡¯s heart pounded wildly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± As the soft voice sounded, Caspian felt Jessica leaning closer to him. For a while after that, the two did not speak anymore, just testing against each other and quietly watching the scenery in Spiritual Pce. On the quiet roof, only the two incredibly peaceful backs were left. Caspian only said goodbye to Jessica a littleter. For him, being able to develop further the rtionship with Jessica in that nation¡¯s official religious election was unexpected. On the way back, he recalled the past when he and Jessica met, and Caspian could not help but smile. Not long after, Caspian suddenly heard a surprised voice behind him. ¡°Casper!¡± The voice was very familiar, and Caspian could not help but turn around. Sure enough, he saw the person be guessed beaming rushing toward him with enthusiasm. ¡°Young Master Bowen!¡± Caspian was extremely shocked. Caspian was not surprised that Bowen appeared in Spiritual Pce. Instead, he was shocked that Bowen only appeared at that time. Back in the Evergreen Town sec trials, the Dark Moon Sect chose to ept Bowen because Caspian¡¯s meridians werepletely damaged. However, Caspian did not have any bad feelings for Bowen because of that, let alone hating him. After all, the Dark Moon Sect decided to choose whoever they wanted. Thus, even if the Dark Moon Sect finally picked a pig from Evergreen Town as a disciple, it was not the turn of the outsiders to me them. Caspian had a great impression of Bowen. He was a wise man, and he was also one of the few people who greeted Caspian with a smile from the first meeting in Evergreen Town. More importantly, Bowen did not want to harm Caspian in the slightest. Caspian did not know why Bowen was so friendly with him, but his enthusiasm was sincere. Hence, Caspian naturally would not treat Bowen coldly. ¡°Hey, stop calling me Young Master! Bowen¡¯s fine. You¡¯re really in the limelight that time, and it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t see it with myself.¡± Bowen was still as enthusiastic as he was in Evergreen Town, pulling Caspian to the nearby restaurant as he urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go! This will be on me. Casper, you must tell me about the entirepetition the other day.¡± During that time, Caspian paid a little attention and suddenly became more and more puzzled. Bowen was not in entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. If Caspian did not force his ascension in Pantheon andter had Necrotic Amber helping him, he would be in the same realm as Bowen. Jessica¡¯s promotion was also because of Caspian¡¯s help. Otherwise, she would also be in the entry-level second-stage Pulse Control Realm. In other words, Bowen¡¯s realm did not fall behind the two of them. If that was the case, Caspian was baffled why Bowen did not represent the Dark Moon Sect to participate in the nation¡¯s official religion election. Saying that Bowen¡¯s strength was not good enough? Caspian did not believe that. By now, if there were one person Caspian could not see through, it would be Bowen. Since there was that question in his heart, Caspian did not hide it. After the two exchanged conventional greetings, Caspian asked Bowen about it Bowen blinked, and there was a mysterious smile on his face. Later, he leaned close to Caspian, looked around, made sure there was no one else, then lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°Because I¡¯m afraid of death.¡± Caspian was dumbfounded by that answer. Bowen¡¯s smile instantly became brighter. ¡°Casper, was thepetition dangerous?¡± ¡°It was.¡± Caspian nodded as he had to admit it. Even without Charles¡¯s intervention, just three sectspeting against one another and hunting each other were dangerous enough. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Bowen pped his hands, smiling as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been afraid of death. As long as there¡¯s something dangerous, I don¡¯t need to be reminded, and I¡¯ll just stay away. Think about it, there were nine Dark Moon Sect participants in the beginning, yet only Lady Jessica came back alone. If I go Casper, you¡¯ll only be able to remember me in your memories.¡± Looking at Bowen¡¯s smug face, Caspian could not help but remember that in the Evergreen Town race, Bowen first hid in a ce where no one could find. In the end, he also did not choose to charge with the others before the finish line. He hardly showed his face in front of everyone, but the Dark Moon Sect recruited him as a disciple. It seemed that choosing to conduct himself by avoiding trouble made Bowen be the front of everyone. ¡°It¡¯s said that people in the mortal world like to worship certain animals for good luck. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll have to worship those in the future. They can just worship you, Bowen,¡± Caspianmented seriously as he looked at Bowen. Bowen just took a sip of his spiritual tea, and he could not help spitting them out. Then, wiping his mouth hastily and taking a few deep breaths, Bowen restrained hisughter and asked, ¡°Casper, there¡¯s small news regarding the nation¡¯s official religion election. Have you heard of it? I think you¡¯re in danger.¡± ¡°Danger? What do you mean?¡± Caspian was intrigued when he saw Bowen¡¯s embarrassed expression. In Caspian¡®s mind, Bowen was indeed an interesting person. Even if he purposely sounded mysterious, it seemed that he would never rub people the wrong way. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 ¡°Why am I in danger?¡± Caspianughed and asked. Even though Bowen sounded exaggerated, the look between his brows made Caspian understand that he just acted mysteriously. ¡°It took a lot of effort for me toe to Spiritual Pce despite not participating in the nation¡¯s official religion election,¡± Bowen suddenly changed the subject. After pausing, he continued, ¡°Casper, you probably don¡¯t know yet, but the nation¡¯s official religion election this year is not just as simple as electing the new state religion! It¡¯s to choose the Earling of Efrax¡¯s little princess future husband!¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°I heard about this before, but no news hase out. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hence, I thought it was just a rumor.¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no news! This matter is too important. If the news is released, manyscivious men wille over!¡± Bowen said with righteous indignation as if he did not realize that he was one of those men. Caspian was a little curious, and he asked, ¡°Is a mortal county princess choosing her husband that important?¡± The princess choosing her husband might be a big deal for the citizens of Earlington of Efrax, but how much did it matter to cultivators who had long since left that world? ¡°Casper, you aren¡¯t aware that Earlington of Efrax will choose a husband for the youngest and most beloved daughter of the emperor, Princess Charlotte. Princess Charlotte has an innate physique!¡± Bowen lowered his voice. ¡°Innate physique¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered, and he nodded. That would make sense. Under normal circumstances, cultivators with innate physiques had more advantages than ordinary cultivators, and it was easier to step onto higher realms. That was somewhat simr to a gifted, intelligent schr who had photographic memory in the mortal world. With just a little effort, the person could surpass other hard-working people far behind. However, there were also high and low levels of the natural physique. Naturally, the higher the level, the stronger the talent. Even so, the weakest natural physique was still much stronger than the average cultivator. ¡°I wonder what Princess Charlotte¡¯s innate physique is¡­¡± Caspian wondered. If it was just a princess with a natural physique choosing her husband, Bowen made a big fuss over a small matter. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that,¡± Bowen¡¯s answer just slightly disappointed Caspian, but he quickly delivered another big news, ¡°But I know that Princess Charlotte¡¯s innate physique has attracted the attention of an influential person. This person will bring Princess Charlotte to a sect that¡¯s more powerful and mysterious than the six major sects to study. Moreover, the husband chosen by Princess Charlotte will also be taken to that sect to practice together!¡± When he said these words, Bowen appeared as if he wanted to shout, ¡°Princess, choose me! Choose me!¡± Hearing that, Caspian¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he eximed, ¡°What? More powerful and mysterious than the six major sects?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Bowen nodded and leaned closer to Caspian, whispering, ¡°Casper, you should also know that the Earlington of Efrax is not thergest country in this Idacith, and the Heavenly Spirit Realm is not the apex of the pathway to immortality. If this Earlington of Efrax is described as a fish pond, then the outside world is like a big river, and above the big river, there are vastkes, and above thekes, there¡¯s the boundless sea.¡± Bowen¡¯s face flushed red when he said that, and his breathing became heavy. It was apparent that thinking about the endless path to immortality and powerful strength would inevitably make anyone feel iparable enthusiasm, wanting to climb the peak bravely and overlook the world. Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with bright lights. In his mind, the majestic city shown in Thousand Machines Box appeared again. Aftering to the capital of Earlington of Efrax that time, he found that although it was already the most prosperous ce in Earlington of Efrax, it was still not as good as the remote corner of the towering city. Therefore, it was obvious that the city came from arger and more powerful country than Earlington of Efrax based on Bowen¡¯s description. However, the heavyweight news that Bowen mentioned was not done. He took a few deep breaths, calmed himself down, and continued, ¡°Casper, that important person is very likely to appear at tomorrow¡¯s dinner party. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s more powerful than the six sect masters. In the past thousand years, he has rarely been seen in Earlington of Efrax. Moreover¡­ Moreover, Princess Charlotte will choose the person that caught her eyes. As for Princess Charlotte¡¯s range of candidates for her husband, it¡¯s the sect disciples who participated in the second round of the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± ¡°Ha?!¡± Each news Bowen revealed was more shocking than the previous one, and Caspian was stunned. As Bowen spoke too fast and hastily, he was thirsty at that point. Then, he took a big gulp of spiritual tea, ced both hands on Caspian¡¯s shoulders, and shook him hard. ¡°So Casper, do you get it now? You¡¯re really in danger. No matter appearance, talent, or strength, you¡¯re the most suitable candidate for Princess Charlotte among the remaining disciples of the three sects. If the princess selects you, the Heavenly Stars Sect won¡¯t let you reject the marriage as it has just be the state religion and is eager to consolidate its power. If that¡¯s the case, what do you think Lady Jessica would think?¡± ¡°Jessica¡­¡± ¡°With Lady Jessica¡¯s temper, she might kill you!¡± Bowen looked at Caspian pitifully and added, ¡°What a pity¡­ Casper, you¡¯re in your prime yet¡­ Sigh!¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± Thinking of Jessica¡¯s delicate appearance today, Caspian was taken aback. Besides, he and Jessica made substantial progress today. ¡°Why not?¡± Bowen was disappointed at Caspian¡¯s attitude. Then, he said, ¡°I can swear on the 367 partners I dated since I entered the Dark Moon Sect¡­ Once these women find out that you fall in love with someone else, they¡¯ll act violently.¡± ¡°367?!¡± If Caspian was only stunned just now, he was utterly stupefied now. ¡°How long have you been in your sect?¡± Caspian remembered that they both entered their respective sects at the same time. Therefore, it was less than three years. In three years, Bowen dated nearly 400 female cultivators, and on average, he switched to the next partner every three days. ¡°Bowen, you¡¯re¡­ You are surely capable,¡± after thinking about it for a long while, Caspian could only come up with the evaluation, ¡°But you seem to have misunderstood me just now. ¡± ¡®What did I misunderstand about him?¡¯ Bowen wondered. Caspian smiled, ¡°What I meant by, no way, was that Princess Charlotte may not choose me. Besides, you sounded as if the princess already chose me.¡± Bowen became anxious. ¡°It must be you, and there¡¯s no mistake. Look at you! You¡¯ re handsome, talented, suave, powerful, tall and mighty, cool, calm, collected, and thoughtful. Who else can the little princess choose if not you? Unless she¡¯s blind!¡± Chapter 690 Chapter 690 Bowen¡¯s voice was louder when he said that, causing everyone in the teahouse to look at them sideways. Caspian touched his nose embarrassedly and muttered to himself, ¡°So I have so many advantages, but I never noticed it before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you must prepare yourself mentally, Casper,¡± Bowen persuaded patiently. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that,¡± Caspian thought and said, ¡°Not to mention I already have a beautiful woman in my heart, but my ambition was never on this matter. If she wants to choose one among the remaining people, Sebastian of our Heavenly Stars Sect is mature and prudent, Xander is unparalleled brave, Omar is kind and funny, and Emmett of Fauna Imperial Sect is very thoughtful. It¡®s normal for the princess to take a fancy to them.¡± ¡°In short, you still have the highest chance. Casper, do you know why the White and Yates families in Evergreen Town wanted to get rid of you? Yet we only met once, but I already took the initiative to befriend you?¡± Bowen suddenly asked a question. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Caspian answered honestly, and he also had that doubt in his heart. When Caspian was in Evergreen Town, he heard about Bowen and knew that the man was an Evergreen Town, legend. His character was suspicious, his strength was unfathomable, and he rarely appeared in the public eye. Logically speaking, such a person should be entric. However, it seemed that Bowen had no other issue besides being overly friendly. Caspian¡¯s puzzlement seemed to satisfy Bowen, and he giggled as he pointed to his eyes, saying, ¡°From the first time I saw you, I can tell that you¡¯re an incredible person. Casper, other people have innate and acquired abilities, and I also have specific skills. For the time being, you can understand it as the talent to see through people, and I believe that my vision is always right.¡± Bowen¡¯s tone was fascinating. If he were in the street market, he would be regarded as a liar with a smart mouth. Caspian has heard of a huckster named Morgan Richardson, who could make any beautiful woman stay loyal to him after a lot of ttery. However, Caspian did not know what happened to the huckster after that. At that time, even though Bowen¡¯s words were suspicious, his expression was confident and serious. ¡°Talent to see through people¡­¡± Caspian looked at Bowen and mumbled. Bowen nodded. ¡°That¡®s right. Casper, I think you shouldmunicate with Lady Jessica first. Otherwise Sigh. You don¡¯t want to go through my tragic experience.¡± Caspian was surprised to find tears in Bowen¡¯s eyes as if he recalled something unbearable. Not only that, after Bowen finished speaking, he turned his head to the side with a tragic look on his face and slowly lifted one of his sleeves. Caspian gasped at the sight of the scars crisscrossing the arm under Bowen¡¯s sleeve. ¡°That¡¯ s horrifying¡­¡± Caspian imagined Jessica¡¯s murderous attitude when she drew her sword, and even someone as strong as him, felt his scalp tingle. *** Just as Caspian and Bowen talked, a sect disciple dressed in ordinary clothes stood up and left. After the sect disciple left the teahouse, he walked unhurriedly on the street for a while. The Spiritual Pce was massive and could amodate mountains and rivers. However, due to the nation¡¯s official religious electionpetition, the number of people entering was minimal. Hence, certain ces would be empty and silent. Even so, the sect disciple looked around vigntly, and after confirming that no one followed, he quickly rushed into a house next to him. After entering the room, the person did not stop walking and came out from the back door. Then, he turned left and right in the alley. As before, after passing through several consecutive houses, he jumped over a fence and went straight to a courtyard, stopping in front of the small building in the depths. Later, he knocked gently on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± An alert voice sounded from inside. ¡°Your Royal Highness, it¡¯s me,¡± The ordinary sect disciple replied in a soft voice, and it was a female¡¯s voice! At that time, the door of the small building opened slightly. The girl disguised as a man sprinted into the small building, and the gap closed immediately as if they were afraid of being discovered by others. Then, the sect disciple quickly changed back to women¡¯s clothes, and it could be seen that she was a maid who appeared to be about twenty years old. The maid respectfully approached a screen and knelt. ¡°How was it? Is there any news?¡± After a while, a very sweet-sounding female voice came from behind the screen. It sounded like trickling spring water, the falling of pearls on the jade te, and the sound of swallows returning to their nests, echoing in one¡¯s ears, making one feel indescribablyfortable. There was a faint smile on the maid¡¯s face, and she replied, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I haven¡¯t heard any news so far.¡± The female voice behind the screen showed a hint of smugness in her tone. ¡°I knew it. As they said, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Even if I¡¯m discovered, they¡¯d only think I¡¯ve escaped to other ces. They probably never expected that I was still under their noses. Oh, wait¡­ On top of their heads¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± After the princess was done, the maid pondered and continued, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to report, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Hmm? Go ahead.¡± Then, the maid recounted the conversation between Caspian and Bowen that she heard in the teahouse. It was quiet behind the screen, and only the sound of light breathing could be heard. After a while, a slightly dissatisfied voice came from the princess behind the screen, ¡°He has someone in his heart, and his ambition is not in this matter? This Casper is arrogant, and the person next to him is boasting that he¡¯s handsome, tall, and mighty? Did you see him? Describe his appearance to me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to describe as I¡¯ve secretly recorded their appearances as they talked. Have a look, Your Highness.¡± The maid took out a memory inscription, held it in both hands, and handed it over. A small pale hand stretched out behind the screen and took the memory inscription. ¡°Which one is he?¡± After a while, the voice came from the screen again. The princess saw the images in the memory inscription. The maid replied, ¡°The one with the earring on his left ear.¡± ¡°Humph. He doesn¡¯t look that impressive¡­ Yes. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There¡¯s nothing special about him. ¡± For some reason, the princess sounded a little shy. On the other hand, the maid remained quiet with her head lowered. As someone who served the princess, she deeply knew when she could speak up and when she should remain silent in front of the princess. After a long silence, the princess¡¯s voice finally came from behind the screen again. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the pce. How can I not attend tomorrow¡¯s dinner because of my stubbornness?¡± Chapter 691 Chapter 691 After saying goodbye to Bowen, Caspian thought about what Bowen said. He did not expect that there was another purpose for the nation¡¯s official religion election. As he recalled the indifference of the elders of several major sects toward Charles¡¯s intrusion and Terry¡¯s seemingly reasonable yet far-fetched exnation used in the matter, Caspian frowned. ¡°Something feels odd¡­ Am I overthinking?¡± Caspian looked at the sky. A formation on the dome formed the sky in Spiritual Pce, and it was always sunny. At a nce, anyone would feel at ease. Caspian pondered, then shook his head and continued toward his residence. Soon, the process of participating in the nation¡¯s official religious election slowly unfolded in Caspian¡¯s mind like a picture scroll. These images made Caspian feel that the key links were missing. It was like a painting scroll contaminated by ck ink in several areas, and these ces were the spots that would best express the artistic conception of the painting. After returning to the room, Caspian did not immediately meditate or lie down to rest. Instead, he sat by the table, tapping rhythmically on the surface. He did not even say anything when Handsome and Little Candy approached him curiously. Caspian finally stopped the movement of his fingers and looked at Handsome. The little pig dozed on Little Candy¡¯s back. ¡°Handsome, let¡¯s y a game?¡± Handsome opened its eyes and nced at Caspian. Then, the little pig shut his eyes again, replying, ¡°Are you that bored? You know I¡¯m not interested in these.¡± Caspianughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t y along, there¡¯s a chance that I may die because of your refusal. But of course, I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this result, Handsome¡¯s eyes opened, and its pig ears twitched as it eximed, ¡°Is it that serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, but you know that I like to be more prepared. Hence, even if it can¡¯t be used now, it might be useful in the future. What do you think?¡± When Handsome saw Caspian¡¯s faint smile, the little pig pondered before nodding. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it! But I¡¯m just letting you know beforehand that I might not remember it if it¡¯s too difficult.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s easy.¡± Caspian nodded. Swoosh! He cut a bloody opening on his wrist. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Handsome was shocked and quickly jumped over. Little Candy¡¯s nose twitched when it smelled the pungent iron scent, and the little tiger also woke up. When it noticed that Caspian¡¯s wrist bled, the little tiger anxiously approached Caspian, wanting to lick his wound. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Caspian patted the little tiger, and then he centered his thoughts. The blood dripping on the table wriggled a few times, suddenly turning into a moving eyeball. ¡°The Eye of Insight!¡± Handsome instantly recognized Caspian¡¯s spell. ¡°Yes, remember what I¡¯m going to say next.¡± After a pause, Caspian exined his thoughts. What Caspian taught was just as he said before, the principle was not tricky, but it required a lot of practice. Moreover, Handsome also noticed that Caspian was not as rxed as he usually was when he said these things to the little pig, so he took the lesson seriously. Although Handsome looked like a pig, it was not dumb. It was impossible for Handsome to be a fool with its bloodline. Hence, it had a firm grasp of what Caspian taught in about two hours. Caspian also gave Handsome a few tests. After confirming that Handsome mastered itpletely, he nodded and said, ¡°I improvised this method in one night Even though it may be a bit hasty, it¡¯s also tweaked based on other methods from my experience. It might be a little inurate, but it¡¯s generally fine.¡± ¡°Okay! I understand!¡± Handsome¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. It was obvious that Handsome would still be interested in what Caspian taught if it were a game. After giving it a thought, Handsome looked at Caspian and asked, ¡°But I feel that what you gave me isn¡¯t useful in a battle.¡± ¡°It¡¯s never intended to be used forbat,¡± Caspian answered lightly. ¡°What?¡± Handsome was puzzled. ¡°I said it before that I hope it won¡¯t be used,¡± Caspian lowered his head and muttered, ¡°I hope it¡¯s just a useless preparation since I¡¯m used to thinking about the worst oue in everything.¡± Handsome stared at Caspian, not saying anything anymore. For some unknown reason, Handsome sensed that Caspian was slightly stressed out for some unknown reasons. The little tiger also seemed to feel something, and it opened its mouth a few times, letting out a soft whimper before continuing its sleep. Not knowing exactly what went wrong, and not sure if his hunch was correct, Caspian could not prepare much. After teaching Handsome some precautions, Caspian meditated as he waited for the dinner banquet. ording to everyone, the dinner was the highlight of the nation¡¯s official religious election. At noon, the Heavenly Stars Sect elder gathered everyone. As there were too many people to entertain, including the elders and disciples from the six major sects as well as the royal family, civil and military officials of Earlington of Efrax, it was naturally impossible to set the venue in the Spiritual Pce. Hence, it was held in the pce of Earlington of Efrax. As for the official announcement of the state religion, it was naturally left to the Emperor of Earlington of Efrax. After all, the Emperor of Earlington of Efrax was the master of the territory based on the title. Despite it having only been more than half a day since they met, Caspian could feel the change in everyone¡¯s momentum when he saw Xander and the others again. It was evident that the Necrotic Amber deserved to be the cultivation treasure that Pulse Control Realm cultivators dreamt of as the changes and improvements brought about by it could be said to be immediate. After everyone gathered, not only did they see Terry, who was in charge of leading the crowd, but also the two outstanding figures sent by Heavenly Stars Sect. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Caspian knew one of them, Dakota, the owner of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s True Intention Pce. Dakota even brought along Maisie. When Caspian saw Maisie, who he did not see for a long time, he immediately felt better, and his previous worries were significantly lightened. The other outstanding figure was someone Caspian heard about a long time ago, but it was the first time he saw him in person, Keanu Meriwether, the owner of Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Civil Administration Court. The so-called Civil Administration Court was also the auditorium. To a certain extent, all the receptions and ceremonies of the Heavenly Stars Sect, including the expenses of the disciples participating in an event such as the nation¡¯s official religion election, would be managed by the Civil Administration Court. The head of Heavenly Stars Sect, Hadley, naturally would note to a grand event like the nation¡®s official religion election as he needed to oversee the sect Therefore, the most suitable candidate was naturally Keanu, the master of the Civil Administration Court, who was in charge of all the etiquette and behavior of the Heavenly Stars Sect. Besides, Keanu¡¯s appearance and temperament were also more aligned with the mortals¡¯ illusion of an immortal¡¯s image and bearing. Thus, he could be regarded as worthy of representing the Heavenly Stars Sect. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 Meeting with the group of outer disciples who won the honor of the state religion for Heavenly Stars Sect, Keanu¡¯s eyes stayed on Caspian for a while longer. However, Keanu¡¯s attitude was not enthusiastic but rather a warning. Through Keanu¡¯s words and actions, he seemed to be reminding Caspian not to feel proud because of the achievement that time and to be sure to guard against arrogance and impatience. Instead, he should concentrate on cultivation. These words sounded sarcastic, but Caspian still responded respectfully. Nheless, he was also a little puzzled. Logically speaking, it was the first time he met Keanu, and with Keanu¡¯s hectic schedules, he should not be so concerned about Caspian, a mere outer sect. That being the case, why did Keanu seem to be unhappy with him? As they left Spiritual Pce and headed to the capital of Earlington of Efrax, Caspian quietly asked Maisie, who he had a good rtionship with. Maisie¡¯s answer was as expected ¨C Keanu belonged to the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s conservatives. ¡°He¡¯s a conservative, and my teacher is in the neutral faction. Even if he wants to trouble someone, he should find Xander,¡± Caspian said helplessly, ¡°Xander¡¯s teacher is Leonard, Who¡¯s radical.¡± ¡°Did you forget about Adrian?¡± Maisie giggled and reminded Caspian. Caspian blinked, instantly understanding what went on. Adrian¡¯s teacher, Frankie, was a conservative, and everyone knew about Adrian suffering horribly in Caspian¡¯s hands. Therefore, Keanu¡¯s attitude toward Caspian was more or less an outrage for the younger generation of their faction. After realizing it, Caspian could not help but secretly mutter, ¡°The conflict between Adrian and I was originally caused by him. Not only are the conservatives unwilling to figure out their problems, but even the outstanding figure hase to bully the weak. It¡¯s tough to feel good about these conservatives.¡± Maisie seemed to see that Caspian was worried, and sheforted him softly, ¡°Elder Keanu can take charge of the Civil Administration Court because he does things fairly. His attitude toward you just now was not deliberate. Maybe he¡¯s just reminding you, but he won¡¯t take it to heart either. Hence, you don¡¯t have to worry about him tripping you up.¡± ¡°Yes, I know that.¡± Caspian nodded. The afternoon passed quickly. In the evening, the lights were lit up everywhere in the Royal Pce of Earlington of Efrax, making it as bright as day. Goblets shed from hand to hand in the wide courtyard, and the atmosphere was vivacious. Sitting in the banquet, Caspian suddenly felt that he returned to the time when he feasted with the ministers in Salleria. In the courtyard banquet, everyone drank and chatted, and there were bursts of pleasant sounds music ying in their ears. Everything felt familiar for Caspian, and he thought, ¡®It¡¯s been so long¡­¡¯ As the winner of the nation¡¯s official religion election, Caspian and his fellow sectmates were naturally seated in the main seats. At that moment, he could feel the jealous gaze from all around him, which was more prominent among the Blue Feather Sect disciples. The reason was straightforward, the Blue Feather Sect was determined to win, hoping to be re-elected. Yet, they lost to Heavenly Stars Sect in the first round. Moreover, as long as anyone paid a little attention, they would find that they were defeated by no other than Caspian alone. Caspian single-handedly ruined Blue Feather Sect¡¯s beautiful n, and it would only be suspicious if the Blue Feather Sect disciples did not give him the long face. Nheless, those honest with Caspian were just ordinary disciples of the Blue Feather Sect. If it were the elders present, they were naturally not only looking at Caspian, but also Xander, Omar, Sna, and others, with a different gaze. As high-ranking people, they naturally saw farther than ordinary disciples. In their opinion, these outer disciples of the Heavenly Stars Sect were all talents, talents that any sect could only dream of. In the future, some of them might die due to various reasons in the process of ascension. Still, there must be some of them who could be promoted to the Heavenly Spirit Realm, bing the backbone of their respective sects and having an equal existence with these elders today. If it were not because of their status and the sect¡¯s agreement not to snatch each other¡¯s disciples, they would definitely be unable to hold back, throwing out all kinds of favorable conditions and promising all sorts of benefits in the hope that these talents could be tapped into their own sect. Obviously, the first target they wanted was Caspian, who sat quietly in the crowd. In fact, not only these elders, other cultivators present, and even the officials of Earlington of Efrax could notice that Caspian was different. The other Heavenly Stars Sect disciples, Xander, Omar, and the others, were also seated at the main seat. Even though their temperament was far beyond those of the same rank and age, they inevitably showed their excitement as it was a memorable day. Yet, Caspian was different. Although he was also smiling faintly, he gave people a feeling of alienation from the whole atmosphere. It was as if in a lively and peaceful picture, there was a cold and aloof person, and anyone could notice him at a nce. Additionally, everyone could see that Caspian¡¯s indifference was definitely not forced or pretend, and he seemed to be used to that kind of scene. The temperament instantly made everyone present admire him a little bit more in their hearts. ¡°Lady Jessica, Lady Jessica! Look at Casper, the idiot! He¡¯s putting on an act again,¡± Lucy leaned closer to Jessica and whispered in her ear. However, she had to secretly admit that Caspian was indeed like the brightest star in the sky, and everyone had to notice him at a nce. Moreover, it was also puzzling why it was hard to look away from him whenever their eyes fell on him. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s putting on an act again.¡± Jessica¡¯s gaze was fixed on Caspian, and she smiled gently. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Tonight, she also drank two sses of spiritual alcohol. Her cheeks were flushed from the wine, and her eyes sparkled, revealing a naive look rarely seen in normal times. When Lucy saw Jessica¡¯s appearance, she sighed internally. ¡®Oh no! It¡¯s over! Lady Jessica¡¯spletely head over heels for Casper. What should we do¡­¡¯ Just when Lucy was anxious, Jessica held her chin in both hands. Her eyes shone brightly as she stated at Caspian in the main seat not far away. Even a fool could feel the tenderness in her eyes. The banquet was livelier after a few rounds of alcohol, but some knew that there was big news to be announced next. Sure enough, the emperor and queen of Earlington of Efrax stood up and raised their sses to the crowd not long after. Caspian stared at the emperor and queen of Earlington of Efrax, both in their sixties that year. However, due to the proper care and regr use of life-prolonging medicines, they appeared no different from being in their thirties, and they looked youngerpared with many officials present in their forties and fifties. Nevertheless, the marvelous light that shed in the emperor¡¯s eyes from time to time told everyone that although he was not a cultivator, he was still an outstanding person that few people couldpare within the mortal world. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 Only the emperor and queen of Earlington of Efrax were seen in the courtyard. What struck Caspian was that he did not see the ¡°influential person¡± Bowen mentioned. Just when Caspian was a little puzzled, the emperor said with a smile, ¡°Today, in addition to congratting Heavenly Stars Sect for bing the state religion, there¡¯s also a happy event rted to the royal family, which I want to share with all the nobles and immortals.¡± Everyone said in unison, ¡°Your Majesty, please do.¡± The emperor¡¯s face flushed, and he announced, ¡°My youngest daughter, Princess Charlotte, who¡¯s fifteen years old, was found to be born with a Dragon Note Physique.¡± mor! Everyone present was instantly shocked. Those civil and military officials only knew that if they had a natural physique, it was not an issue in stepping on the path of immortality at that age, even if they were a little older. Instead, their advancement would be fast due to their innate physique despite having started cultivating later than others. As for the elders and disciples of the six sects present, they all gasped when they heard the news. Innate physiques also had a ranking, and the Dragon Note Physique was finitely considered the upper- middle level of natural forms. From the point of view of the small number of cultivators with natural physiques, the Dragon Note Physique could be regarded as a top-grade, even slightly better than Jessica¡®s Pure Jade Physique. Jessica¡¯s Pure Jade Physique would only speed up the cultivator¡¯s practice, while Dragon Note Physique could not only improve the cultivator¡¯s cultivation speed but also continuously strengthen the cultivator¡¯s meridians and body. In other words, Dragon Note Physique was a bit like abination of Pure Jade Physique and the Imperial Jail Deity Physique. Such a physique could definitely cause any sect of Earlington of Efrax to fight after. After regaining their senses, the eyes of the six major sects¡® elders burned with rage. If anyone could get the princess, the sect could obtain a genius worthy of vigorous cultivation, and they could also be closely connected with the royal family of Earlington of Efrax. After all, there was no precedent where a royal heir entered the sect to practice before that. However, before they could evenment on anything, the emperor¡¯s following sentencepletely dispelled their idea ofpeting for Princess Charlotte. ¡°The Spiritual Master from Lunia detected Princess Charlotte¡¯s Dragon Note Physique and has also agreed to bring Princess Charlotte to practice in Lunia soon.¡± Having said that, a ray of light appeared on the emperor¡¯s face as if it was the most glorious glory in his life, even beyond the moment he ascended the throne. In fact, it was so. Just as the emperor finished saying these words, there was an uncontroble exmation from the scene. Not only were the civil and military officials of Earlington of Efrax knelt all at once, shouting long live the emperor and words of blessing for Earlington of Efrax, the cultivators present also started to breathe heavily. Their eyes were filled with disbelief, and some of them were so shocked that their hands kept shaking. Even Caspian saw that the three Heavenly Stars Sect Grandmasters had expressions of disbelief, amazement, doubt, and even panic on their faces. ¡°An Upper Kingdom¡­ Spiritual Master¡­ Oh my¡­ Amethyst Pce Spiritual Master¡­¡± Caspian heard Dakota mumbling. ¡±Maya?¡± Caspian frowned, pondered a little, and nced at Maya next to him. Maya¡¯s face was also slightly pale, and she was shocked by the emperor¡¯s words. After hearing Caspian¡¯s soft call, she came back to her senses, lowered her head, and whispered quickly, ¡°For Idaith¡¯s geographical division, above state is the county, above county is the Upper Kingdom, and this Lunia is the suzerain of Earlington of Efrax¡­ Spiritual Master¡­ Well, Spiritual Master¡­¡± Maya licked her lips and then said in a dry voice, ¡°Spiritual Master¡­ Above Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ Above Heavenly Spirit, is Amethyst Pce. ¡± ¡°Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± Caspian swiftly felt his scalp tingling. He finally understood why the cultivators present all appeared amazed and fearful. In Earlington of Efrax, the Heavenly Spirit Realm was the highest realm and the most potentbat power. However, the Amethyst Pce Realm was above the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, judging from everyone¡¯s reaction, the Amethyst Pce was not only a level higher than the Heavenly Spirit, but its difference was like the difference between a cultivator and a warrior, two different levels of power! ¡°Lunia has sects that are bigger and stronger than Earlington of Efrax. Since Princess Charlotte¡¯s now favored by the Spiritual Master, there¡¯s absolutely no reason for the six sects to win her over,¡± Maya continued. Caspian remained quiet, but his blood kept warming up as if he was about to burn. ¡°Upper Kingdom¡­ Spiritual Master¡­ Sure enough, there¡¯s a higher realm and more powerful power above Heavenly Spirit!¡± Compared with the fear when others around him heard of the Spiritual Master, there was only uncontroble excitement in Caspian¡¯s heart. He thought of the majestic city in the Thousand Machines Box. ¡°Could that be the Upper Kingdom?¡± Caspian mumbled. ¡°Casper, what did you say?¡± Maya cast him a curious nce when she heard Caspian mumbling to himself. Before Caspian could answer, the Emperor of Earlington of Efrax¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Princess Charlotte¡¯s chosen by the Upper Kingdom¡¯s Spiritual Master, and it¡¯s not only Princess Charlotte¡¯s luck, but also the royal family and the whole Earlington of Efrax¡¯s. Nevertheless, as Princess Charlotte¡¯s also a member of Earlington of Efrax, it¡¯s only by the blessing of the six sects that we¡¯re given this fate in this beautiful well-endowed region. Therefore, after obtaining the consent of Princess Charlotte and Spiritual Master, the princess will choose one of the participating disciples of the sect that have won the nation¡¯s official religion election to be her consort¡­¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Once her consort has made some achievements, he can also apany the princess to the Upper Kingdom to cultivate.¡± As soon as these words came out, the audience was shocked again. Only a few people were as well-informed as Bowen, and most of them were unaware of it at all. Almost everyone was focused on the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples when they heard that. As they looked for a consort, Maya and Sna were naturally ineligible. Hence, only Caspian, Xander, Omar, and Sebastian were left with the opportunity. At that moment, Caspian and the others could feel the fiery gazes from around them. The three Heavenly Stars Sect Grandmasters and elders looked at each other and saw the uncontroble joy in each other¡®s eyes. They initially thought that bing a state religion was the most fantastic news, but they did not expect that there would be something more worthy of celebration waiting for them. The sect and the royal family would have a marriage rtionship, and the royal family even had a cultivator who had direct ess to the sect in the Upper Kingdom! More importantly, the Heavenly Stars Sect disciple selected also had the opportunity to leave Earlington of Efrax and go to that sect for cultivation! Chapter 694 Chapter 694 The achievements of the consort mentioned by the emperor were nothing more than a requirement in realms. When the Earlington of Efrax sects epted apprentices, there were simr preconditions. For example, reaching the Pulse Control Realm before sixteen was the most basic. Since it was a requirement of the realm, it would be easier. With the sect¡¯s power, what was the difficulty in meeting the demand? More importantly, the four disciples present were among the best in the Heavenly Stars Sect. With their talents and the strong support of the sect, entering the Upper Kingdom sect to practice was a sure thing in the Grandmasters¡¯ and elders¡¯ opinion. At the thought of that and the weak position of the Heavenly Stars Sect among the six major sects in the past centuries, the Grandmasters and the elders could not help trembling slightly, clenching their teeth, and finally had a feeling that they were about to make it. As for the other five sects, especially the Blue Feather Sect and Fauna Imperial Sect, which were always strong among the six Earlington of Efrax sects, they were naturally unwilling and dissatisfied. However, it was something that the Spiritual Master of the Upper Kingdom agreed to, and if they objected, it would mean disobedience to the Spiritual Master. Such a thing in the world of cultivators with strict hierarchy was equivalent to disrespecting the higher- up, and no one would do such a stupid thing as to anger a Spiritual Master. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hence, the other five sects all stared at Caspian and the others with envious eyes. Compared with the indignation of the Blue Feather Sect and Fauna Imperial Sect, the Grandmasters and elders of the Dark Moon Sect felt moreplicated. As Caspian shone in the nation¡¯s official religion election that time, the news about him breaking the record in the Hundred Gates General Election after failing to make it to the Dark Moon Sect was once again exposed. ¡°That should¡¯ve been our Dark Moon Sect disciple!¡± Each time they thought about it, the Dark Moon Sect Grandmasters and elders had a bitter taste in their mouths. As for Ian and Robert, who screwed up the incident, their days in Dark Moon Sect would definitely be even more difficult after today. ¡°Lady Jessica, Lady Jessica! What should we do? Someone¡¯s snatching Casper, the big idiot, away from you!¡± Lucy clenched her tiny fists and said anxiously beside Jessica. Even though Lucy usually felt dissatisfied with Casper and Jessica¡¯s close rtionship, Lucy still firmly supported the Montgomery-Lawrence duo if there was a foreign enemy. ¡°What are you scared of? There are four Heavenly Stars Sect disciples to be chosen from, so how do you know that the princess will definitely choose Casper? Besides, I also believe in Casper.¡± Jessica appeared nonchnt. However, even though she said so, there was still a hint of worry deep in Jessica¡¯s eyes, and her involuntarily clenched fist betrayed her feelings. If the princess chose Caspian, Heavenly Stars Sect would not let Caspian reject her even if he wanted to. It was the opportunity to rise that the Heavenly Stars Sect waited for countless years! Moreover, the was a princess choosing her husband, which was decided by one party, not negotiable. A small shed with gauze curtains was set up behind the emperor and queen of Earlington of Efrax. At the same time, a bronze mirror with a height of one person was also pushed to the emperor¡¯s side. The bronze mirror did not seem extraordinary except that it wasrger than usual. However, a vast, majestic, and stalwart spiritual sense that seemed to cover the sky was released from it after a while. Soon, a figure slowly emerged from the bronze mirror. Although the figure just stood there quietly, it gave people an aloof solemnity. At a nce, anyone could not help but feel their knees weak, wanting to kneel to worship. ¡°The Spiritual Master¡¯s divine consciousness!¡± There was an uproar among the cultivators at the scene, and everyone hurriedly lowered their heads, daring not to speak out loud for fear of colliding with the Spiritual Master¡¯s divine consciousness. Even the elders who were present from the six major sects were quiet. Although it was only a ray of spiritual sense, everyone felt pressured as if viscous seawater drowned them from all directions. If anyone had any doubts about Princess Charlotte¡¯s selection by the Spiritual Master before, the appearance of the divine sensepletely dispelled everyone¡¯s suspicion. Such a vast and powerful spiritual sense surpassed all the cultivators in Earlington of Efrax, and except for the Spiritual Master, who else could achieve it? ¡°Wee, Spiritual Master!¡± Under the emperor¡¯s lead, all officials and cultivators respectfully saluted the bronze mirror, daring not to show any slights. At that moment, Caspian came to understand who the important figure Bowen talked about before. He referred to the wisp of Spiritual Master¡¯s divine consciousness. The power of a Spiritual Master could reach the entire world with just a single thought. Hence, he naturally would not easily appear in front of mortals. Even to a certain extent, with so many cultivators present, only the elders of the six major sects were qualified to meet the Spiritual Master. As for Caspian and the other disciples, their realms were too low to meet the Spiritual Master. The Spiritual Master dropping a ray of spiritual thoughts here was certainly a blessing of Earlington of Efrax. As everyone bowed and respectfully saluted the spiritual sense descended by the Spiritual Master in the bronze mirror, Princess Charlotte took that opportunity and went to the small booth covered by the gauze curtain apanied by her maid. When everyone raised their heads, all they could see was a slender figure looming in the booth. If it was during ordinary times, how could a thinyer of gauze stop the cultivators from missing out on the princess¡¯s appearances, especially with their ability? However, with the Spiritual Master¡¯s divine consciousness at the side, no one dared to do that. Next, everyone present knew that it was the princess¡¯s turn to choose her husband. The scene was so silent that one could hear a pin drop for a while. Xander, Omar, and Sebastian were nervous because they all knew what kind of opportunity it was. If they could be favored by the princess, then not only would they be able to marry a beautiful wife, but their status in the Heavenly Stars Sect would also skyrocket. In the future, they would enter the Upper Kingdom to cultivate and get more and better cultivation resources. Caspian was also anxious, but for a different reason than others, he was worried that Princess Charlotte would take a fancy on him. After all, Caspian already had Jessica in his heart, whose importance in him could not be described. Jessica was like a light that re-illuminated Caspian¡¯s heart. If the princess chose Caspian, neither the Earlington of Efrax nor the Heavenly Stars Sect would ever allow him to be with Jessica again unless his strength surpassed that of the six sects. In other words, if the princess picked him, and he wanted to be with Jessica, the only way was for Caspian to be Spiritual Master and reach Amethyst Pce Realm! Caspian was naturally ambitious, but the Amethyst Pce could not be achieved overnight. Hence, Caspian seemed calm on the surface, but he felt like a cat on a hot tin roof, extremely bothered. The veil was so thin that Caspian could see Princess Charlotte¡¯s slender curves, and it was sheet that he could feel the other party¡¯s gaze falling on him. Caspian sensed Princess Charlotte¡¯s gaze, now scanning back and forth over the four of them. After a while, her eyes fell on him, never moving. Chapter 695 Chapter 695 A bad premonition like the dark clouds before the summer rainstorm quickly condensed in Caspian¡¯s heart. When he saw the slender: figure behind the gauze move, Caspian felt his scalp tingling, and he blurted out almost subconsciously, ¡°No!¡± At the exact moment, a clear and melodious sound like a pearl falling on a jade te was heard from behind the gauze curtain. ¡°Casper Montgomery!¡± Perhaps Princess Charlotte¡¯s voice was like the sound of nature, too beautiful, or because everyone¡¯s attention was on the princess, wanting to hear who she chooses, Caspian¡¯ s objection was like a small ssh in a big wave, almost going unnoticed. In an instant, Caspian felt his mind was nk. In the past, he never had such a reaction, even in the most dangerous situation. Jessica¡¯s face also turned pale in the blink of an eye. Her breathing became stagnant as she covered her chest, staggering two steps back while staring at the gauze curtain. Bowen, who was almost unnoticeable in the crowd, looked at Caspian with sympathy, mouthing, ¡°I knew it!¡± Nheless, no matter how the crowd reacted, the words, Casper Montgomery, were extremely clear and reached everyone¡¯s ears. Moreover, the Spiritual Master¡®s divine consciousness in the bronze mirror also changed, and a golden ripple oscited out as if to show that he knew the choice made by Princess Charlotte. Caspian took a deep breath, came back to his senses, stepped forward, and shouted, ¡°Princess Charlotte, I have something to say. I¡­¡± However, before Caspian could say a word, Keanu suddenly interrupted, casting a stern look at Caspian to stop him from speaking anymore. Then, Keanu bowed to Emperor Earlington of Efrax, saying, ¡°The Heavenly Stars Sect would like to thank Princess Charlotte for her love. I¡¯ll definitely urge Casper to practice harder, respect and care for Princess Charlotte, and never let down the painstaking efforts of the Spiritual Master, His Majesty, and Her Royal Highness.¡± Caspian¡¯s breathing became rapid, and he looked at Jessica. The glistening tears shing in Jessica¡¯s eyes were like thousands of steel needles, making Caspian feel a pain in his heart. Then, Caspian turned around quickly and was about to speak again. Caspian thought, ¡®I already have the most important person in my heart. How can I ept a person I have never seen before!¡¯ As if immediately seeing through what Caspian was about to do, Terry¡¯s voice suddenly exploded in Caspian¡¯s ears. ¡°Casper, don¡¯t be ridiculous! This is the princess¡¯s choice, and the Spiritual Master and so many people are witnessing. Do you know what will happen if you refuse! Not only is the Heavenly Stars Sect unable to protect you, but the sect might also even suffer from your act! Are you going to let your teacher and the entire Heavenly Stars Sect fall from the state religion into the abyss overnight because of you!¡± Caspian trembled when he heard those words. If Terry said that Caspian¡¯s refusal would have severe consequences for himself, Caspian would still not hesitate to make his point clear. However, Terry put Hadley and the entire Heavenly Stars Sect: on the same boat as Caspian, bounding together for all or nothing. The Spiritual Master could do everything. If he found out the disciple he selected was rejected by others and was even done so openly, then it was no different from hitting the Spiritual Master in the face in public. At that time, Caspian would anger the entire Heavenly Stars Sect¡­ Caspian finally realized that his situation turned out to be unprecedentedly tricky. Just when Caspian hesitated for a moment, he suddenly found himself unable to move. He wanted to open his mouth, but he found that he could not speak. Caspian¡¯s body turned stiff as if invisible ropes bound him. Soon, Terry¡¯s voice sounded again, and his tone was unusually solemn, ¡°Casper, I don¡¯t care what you think, but this is a virtuous cause for the sect. No one will allow you to do as you wish, and you must agree to this matter! The best opportunity for the sect¡¯s advancement since the establishment of Heavenly Stars Sect is the won¡¯t be ruined in a disciple¡¯s hands!¡± Caspian¡¯s heart became colder when he heard Terry¡¯s words and felt the power imprisoning him that made him unable to move. He knew that as an elder who put the sect¡¯s interests first, what Terry did was logical. However, it was not what Caspian wanted. ¡°I know you¡¯re reluctant, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll get married immediately once you agree to the princess. The princess is a disciple of the Spiritual Master. Even if you want to marry her now, the princess herself may oppose.¡± As if realizing that his words were too harsh before, Terry¡¯s voice sounded in Caspian¡¯s ears again. ¡°What you¡¯re promising now is not only about your personal affairs but also an essential step in the rise of the Heavenly Stars Sect. The road to immortality is long, and the current marriage contract doesn¡¯t have many constraints on you. But for the Heavenly Stars Sect, obtaining various resources and assistance is more important than ever. Perhaps after a long while, you may not need to ask, and the princess and the Spiritual Master will take the initiative to terminate the engagement. Maybe you two will acquiesce that the agreement doesn¡¯t exist too. Several generations will pass in the mortal world in the next hundred years, and how many of those here today will be alive then? At that time, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s still room for detours with your wisdom?¡± Caspian also understood that Terry¡¯s remarks were like the carrot-stick approach, but he had to admit that Terry made a lot of sense. If he continued to refuse at that point, then Caspian would cause trouble for not only himself but also Jessica and the Heavenly Stars Sect. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Moreover, things in the future would naturally have the following solutions. A marriage agreement but not fulfilling it was simply too easy. Caspian could just reason that he had an enlightenment, and his ascensions were imminent. Hence, he could not be bothered by other matters. With that, Caspian could drag on the union for dozens or hundreds of years. Just because Caspian could not think of a solution now, it did not mean he would be stuck for the next few hundred years! More importantly, the princess would practice in Lunia with the Spiritual Master, whereas Caspian would remain in Earlington of Efrax. Therefore, how could she control him? The only problem now was how to exin it to Jessica. ¡®Princess Charlotte, you¡¯re giving me a tough problem.¡¯ Caspian cast a nce at the veil. Then, he suddenly felt something, and he looked at the few people around him. Sure enough, Xander, Omar, and Sebastian looked at him with sympathy. Omar sighed again and again as ifmenting why the princess did not choose him. However, the apparent smile in his eyes that he tried hard to hold back could be noticed by a fool. He wasughing at Caspian¡¯s misfortune! Caspian alsoughed awkwardly. He did not expect that he would fall into such a big hole at the end of the nation¡¯s official religion election after the fierce battle with Charles. At that moment, the Emperor Earlington of Efrax said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the Heavenly Stars Sect disciple, Casper Montgomery, is allowed to have an immediate audience with Princess Charlotte. Speaking of which, this is also a rare auspicious fate between the royal family and the sect.¡± Chapter 696 Chapter 696 The so-called immediate audience naturally allowed Caspian to enter the veil and officially meet Princess Charlotte. When they heard the Emperor Earlington of Efrax¡¯s words, many people at the scene became excited. Even though the princess did not choose them as her consort, everyone was still curious. Only the princess¡¯s figure could be faintly seen from the veil, and that slender body was enough to seduce anyone. Moreover, the intoxicating and sweet voice of the princess just now made people want to indulge in it and listen to it a few more times if they could. Hence, when they thought Caspian would meet Princess Charlotte and hear her voice again, many people felt envious. Caspian felt that his body was out of his control, and he walked toward the sheer curtain step by step. Caspian knew that Terry must be worried that he would do something inappropriate, so he restrained Caspian with spiritual Qi, controlling him until he entered the curtain. At that time, even if Caspian wanted to resist, there was nothing he could do as he already walked in. It was naturally impossible for the mortals and ordinary disciples on the scene to discover the method and the other six major sects¡¯ elders who noticed it was all smiling. However, Chloe sighed softly, looking at Jessica, whose face was still pale. Lucy suddenly said something that made Jessica¡¯s heartthrob. ¡°Why is Casper the idiot walking so strangely?¡± Lucy mumbled to herself. When Jessica heard that, she quickly stared at Caspian. After a while, she found the clue. ¡°That¡¯s right! I get it now!¡± ¡°Lady Jessica, what did you understand?¡± Lucy hurriedly asked, ¡°Have you realized that Casper is a pervert?¡± ¡°What do you mean pervert!¡± After seeing the problem clearly, Jessica¡¯s mood suddenly rxed a lot. She stretched out her hand and flicked Lucy¡¯s forehead. As Lucy covered her forehead, Jessica snorted. ¡°Casper¡¯s now restrained by his sect elders, so every word and deed is involuntary. Ha! It seems that Heavenly Stars Sect is also eager to seize this opportunity. I know that with his character, he¡¯ll neverpromise easily.¡± The thought of Caspian being forced to ept the marriage made Jessica¡¯s heart feel both sweet and sour. She was happy that Caspian only had her in his heart, yet it was a pity he could not show his true feelings as he might offend the sect and the Spiritual Master. What made her unhappy was whether it was Jessica or Caspian, none of them had any right to speak, as if they were a boat with no oats and no sails, only allowed to go with the flow. Jessica¡¯s heart was initially filled withints, but she started to hate herself when she thought of that. She could not help butment why she was not strong enough to share the pressure with Caspian. After a while, Caspian reached the curtain. Through the thinyer of the veil, he could see Princess Charlotte¡¯s silhouette clearer than others, and he also caught a whiff of a veryfortable scent. Soon, Caspian felt the power that bound him to disappear. At the same time, Terry¡¯s voice sounded in his ear. ¡°It¡¯ s up to you next. Don¡¯t let the Heavenly Stars Sect and your teacher down, and you know what¡¯s more important.¡± After saying that, there was no other movement. Caspian smiled wryly inside, but he had no other way. If Caspian turned around and left, the royal family not the Spiritual Master needed to act their anger out as the three Heavenly Stars Sect Grandmasters wouldpletely forget their affection and directly kill Caspian. Moreover, among the three, there was one who Caspian had no rtion and just met today, the other was also only known during the nation¡¯s official religion election. On his way over, Caspian already thought of a n. After tonight, Princess Charlotte would head over to Lunia for her practice. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The next time they meet might be as soon as ten yearster or aste as decades after. If it was more extreme, they would not have chance to meet again. By then, the princess would have probably forgotten about him. For now, that was the only way to go. Nheless, even if he found a temporary way to deal with the matter, Caspian still smiled forcefully. After all, the n was unfair to him, Jessica, and the princess. In fact, those who benefited from it were the royal family of Earlington of Efrax and the Heavenly Stars Sect. Taking a deep breath, Caspian calmed down and bowed to the figure behind the veil, announcing, ¡°I, Casper Montgomery, a disciple of the Heavenly Stars Sect, am here to pay my respects and see Her Royal Highness, Princess Charlotte.¡± At that time, Caspian felt the gaze behind the curtain fall on him again. After a while, the soft melodious voice sounded, but only the two of them could hear it. ¡°Casper, since we¡¯re both cultivators and you¡¯re my senior, let¡¯s not address each other with the mortal labels. My name¡¯s Charlotte Sky, and you can call me with any name you think is easier.¡± The gentle and soft voice also had a hint of yfulness in it, giving everyone a natural feeling as if Charlotte was someone easy to approach. In an instant, Caspian¡¯s impression of Charlotte also improved. ¡°Since we¡¯re still in the imperial city, it¡¯s better to address you as Princess Charlotte, and I¡¯ll call you by your name in the future,¡± Caspian pondered and replied in a low voice. Charlotte thought for a while, nodded, and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Casper, pleasee in. With the veil between us, it feels like we¡¯re strangers. Besides, there are so many people watching.¡± Caspian thought, ¡°We¡¯re strangers¡­¡± Caspian never wanted to enter the veil, but he could clearly feel the stern gaze from behind him. As he had no choice, Caspian took a deep breath and lifted the corner of the curtain. Before anyone else could peep over, Caspian walked in and put down the curtain. Behind the curtain, a pair of big watery eyes looked at him curiously. Caspian was also stunned when he saw Charlotte. She could not be described as beautiful as she was extraordinarily beautiful. More importantly, she had a sweet temperament from the inside out, just like her melodious voice, unforgettable as soon as people saw her or heard her, making others think of her day and night. Among the opposite sexes that Caspian knew, Maisie was intellectual and gentle, Jessica was charming and bright, Sna was stubborn and cold, Maya was strong and delicate, Daisy was an alluring exotic beauty. However, he would not talk about Lucy and Renee for the time being. In short, there was no one like Charlotte. Whether it was her appearance or temperament, it was perfectly integrated. Charlotte was like a candy that could melt anyone, spreading a sweet scent in every breath they took. Charlotte smiled. Even though it was a faint smile, it was like the bright moonlight tonight, making people feel a warmth inside. ¡°Casper, it¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you.¡± Chapter 697 Chapter 697 Charlotte¡¯s demeanor made Caspian feel a little embarrassed, and he thought that he was a little petty before. Then, just when he thought about how to reply to Charlotte, he heard her voice again. ¡°Casper, have you thought about why I¡¯ve chosen you?¡± Caspianughed. ¡°A little¡­ Do you mind exining it to me, Charlotte?¡± As there were only the two of them behind the veil, they did not need to worry about being overheard by others. Hence, Caspian naturally addressed Charlotte as his junior. Charlotte pursed her lips and smiled, showing an innocent yet yful look. ¡°Casper, this is the first time we meet, but it¡¯ s not the first time I¡¯ve heard of you.¡± ¡°You know about my performance in the nation¡¯s official religion election?¡± Caspian blinked. That would make sense if that were the case. Caspian also understood that his performance in the nation¡¯s official religion election could be described as unbelievable. Hence, it was normal for the princess to have heard of Caspian¡¯s achievements and was curious. However, Charlotte only shook her head and giggled, denying Caspian¡¯s reply. ¡°Then, what could it be?¡± Caspian was puzzled. Charlotte¡¯s smile reached her eyes as she answered, ¡°Specifically, it was yesterday. One of my maids overheard that you have someone else in your heart, and you believe that I won¡¯t choose you. When I heard that, I became curious, and I couldn¡¯t help but remember your name.¡± Caspian immediately understood that what he and Bowen said in the teahouse yesterday was heard by Charlotte¡¯s maid, reaching her in the end. However, Caspian quickly frowned. ¡°You know that I have someone else I like, yet you still choose me publicly. Are you doing this on purpose?¡± Thinking like that, Caspian¡¯s good impression of Charlotte just now disappeared, and his tone could not help but be colder. When Charlotte sensed Caspian¡¯s instant alienation from her, her face changed, and there was an unexpected look of panic in her eyes, looking like a frightened deer. The next second, Charlotte hurriedly shook her head, exining, ¡°Casper, please don¡¯t take it the wrong way. That¡®s not what I meant.¡± Caspian only coldly nced at her but said nothing. Charlotte¡¯s eyes became teary. She bit her lip and clenched the tiny fists in her long sleeves tightly, appearing to be making some difficult decision. After a while, Charlotte took a deep breath in, and she seemed to have made up her mind. Then, she raised her head, looking at Casper with bright eyes. ¡°Casper, I didn¡¯t want to say this, but to avoid you from misunderstanding and hating me, I have to admit this even if I have to be thick-skinned.¡± After a pause, Charlotte continued, ¡°Even though I¡¯m supposed to choose a husband, my father and the entire Earlington of Efrax ced the political significance far higher than my feelings. Don¡¯t you admit so?¡± ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case.¡± Caspian nodded. Caspian was very clear about the matter. In fact, for cultivators, there was no essential difference between the so-called Earlington of Efrax and Ucror. As long as the royal family was stable in governing the region and could continuously provide talents to the sect, they were an excellent royal family. In other words, as long as the sect wanted to, they could always find a recement to rece the royal family of Earlington of Efrax. However, with a princess who had the support of a Spiritual Master and also a marriage agreement with a sect within the territory, the royal family¡¯s position as the king of the area was undoubtedly much more stable than the royal family of other ces. Charlotte added, ¡°To be frank, I was very resistant when I heard about this. For this reason, I even escaped from the imperial city and hid in the Spiritual Pce.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I didn¡¯te back until yesterday and decided to ept my parents¡¯ arrangement.¡± As Charlotte said that, she stared into Caspian¡¯s eyes. ¡°And the reason for all this is you, Casper.¡± Charlotte¡¯s cheeks reddened at speed visible to the naked eye. At first, her cheeks flushed, then the blush continued to spread. After a while, even her earlobes turned pale pink. Nevertheless, Charlotte was still staring at Caspian. It was apparent that she was a little flustered, but she was also bashful and tried hard to gather her courage. Not knowing why, another figure who was stubborn and unwilling to admit defeat appeared in Caspian¡¯s heart when he saw Charlotte¡®s effort to stand up straight. However, Charlotte did not know what Caspian thought. about, and she only felt her heart pounding faster. ¡°In this political marriage, the only right I have is that I can choose one of the four disciples by myself. If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t I choose the one that caught my eyes?¡± Charlotte felt as if she drained all her energy when she confessed that, and her legs got weak. ¡±The one that caught your eyes?¡± Caspian looked at Charlotte in confusion. He did not expect that Charlotte would choose him for such a reason. It was a little bold and straightforward, but it was also the most sincere and much more convincing than those arrogant reasons. ¡°That¡¯s right. At first sight, I felt that you¡¯re a person worth trusting and relying on.¡± Although her heart was beating faster and faster, even making his head feel slightly dizzy, Charlotte still looked at Caspian. Then, she continued earnestly, ¡°Even though I¡¯ve yet stepped foot on the pathway to immortality, I understand that it¡¯s a long journey. No one can tell what changes will happen in the future. Casper, you may feel that I¡¯m abrupt or even unreasonable, but can you guarantee that there¡¯ll be no ce where I can help in the future?¡± Caspian did not answer Charlotte immediately but only looked at the stubborn little girl. She was only fifteen years old, about three years younger than him. Yet, she looked like a little girl unwilling to bow to her fate. ¡°Originally, my father was unwilling to let us meet immediately after choosing the candidate, but I insisted. Moreover, I requested such a separate setting to exin my thoughts to you as I feel it¡¯s needed.¡± Charlotte looked at Caspian, and she appeared very solemn. ¡°Casper, I can swear that I¡¯ll not constrain your words and deeds in the future. I can¡¯t do it, and I¡¯m not qualified to do it. I know choosing you has brought you troubles, but I don¡¯t regret it. I just hope that you can understand. This is the first time I have had a crush on someone of the opposite sex. After tonight, I¡¯m leaving Earlington of Efrax for Lunia, and I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t see each other for many years toe. But in any case, I¡¯ll repay you in the future for the problem this time. However, before the end of the night, please don¡¯t reject me and let me leave some good memories before I leave.¡± Chapter 698 Chapter 698 Charlotte¡¯s words were sincere, which was indeed her actual thoughts. She was fifteen years old, captivated by the opposite sex at first sight However, the guy already had someone important in his heart. Hence, it was destined to be an unrequited love affair. Nheless, Charlotte still wished that she could leave a little memory before she departed. After all, she did not know what changes would happen to her in the long journey to immortality. However, Charlotte knew that she would have no chance and courage in the future to repeat it innocently brave confession of a teenage girl. ¡°The pathway to immortality is long, and I just want to leave a memory so that I can recall in the future that when I was fifteen years old, I fell in love with a person and told him bravely.¡± Charlotte giggled, but tears suddenly rolled down her cheeks. Even so, she was still smiling, and her eyes were also curved. When Caspian saw Charlotte¡¯s teary eyes, his heart skipped a beat. He had a faint feeling that the princess before him hid something. However, Caspian understood that since he did not intend to have any further development with Charlotte, the best way was still to end the matter when he could promptly. If the other party had the illusion that there was still hope, then unimaginable chaos would likely happen in the future. After some time, Caspian sighed and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Hmm. I know.¡± Charlotte nodded hard. Then, she bent her knees slightly, showing Caspian a very standarddy¡¯s etiquette. ¡°I apologize for causing you trouble tonight, Casper.¡± Since things turned out that way, it was difficult to have more topics between the two. Caspian also felt somewhat helpless. He could sense that Charlotte seemed to be burdened by something, but his previous rejection would be in vain if he asked about it. Suddenly, the silence behind the curtain was broken by amotion. Caspian and Charlotte nced at each other, and they both looked out of the veil. Only then did they realize that the emperor announced the news of Heavenly Stars Sect taking over as the state religion just as they talked, and it was time for the sects and affiliated counties in the territory toe to present their congrattory gifts. In addition to the six major sects, Earlington of Efrax also had thousands of small sects. Moreover, the number was evenrger when including the families of cultivators and various individual cultivators. It was still within the country¡¯s territory itself, and Earlington of Efrax also had more than ten affiliated counties. When he heard that, Caspian could not help thinking, ¡°In that case, Salleria is a subordinate county of Ucror.¡± At that time, the process of offering congrattory gifts continued, and the atmosphere of the entire banquet also reached a climax. The reason was straightforward,pared with the elusiveness of cultivating immortals, mortals naturally valued all kinds of gold, silver, and novel treasures more. Caspian looked around through the gauze curtain. For some reason, the more enthusiastic the atmosphere was, the stranger the thoughts that arose in his mind. Caspian felt as if something brewed. The emperor and queen of Earlington of Efrax smiled from ear to eat as a sect just brought in a medicinal pill that could prolong their lifespan by thirty years. The civil and military officials congratted and wished the emperor and the empress good health and longevity. The scene even made Charlotte forget the sadness just now, and her eyes stayed on that lively scene. However, the anxious thoughts in Caspian¡¯s heart grew stronger. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caspian¡¯s breathing became rapid. He always trusted his instincts as he understood that intuition was not an illusion. Instead, it was a logical judgment from what Caspian saw and heard himself. However, the conclusion was based on his experience and atmosphere, and there was no specific thinking process. In other words, he directly reached an answer, yet he could not say it was a wrong one. The atmosphere was peaceful, but Caspian could not pinpoint what made him uneasy. ¡®Did Charles¡¯s sudden appearance before make me overly suspicious?¡¯ Caspian frowned slightly and swept his gaze across the courtyard. ¡®The Spiritual Master¡¯s divine consciousness is still there, and many elders from the six sects have come. Not to mention Charles alone, but even if a hundred or a thousand Charles rush out, they¡¯ll only be killed instantly. Is my mind ying tricks on me?¡¯ Just as Caspian thought about it, a voice suddenly sounded. ¡°The Middle Earlington¡¯s family of cultivators, the Ethereal Simmons family, donates Mindstream Tea, All-Around Psychic Pill, and the spell Walk on Air.¡± When the eunuch said the spell, Walk on Air, his voice trembled. For so many years, the treasures that were donated would only include medicinal pills and treasures, but the offering of spells was unprecedented. After all, such a technique was a foundation of the sect or family. Moreover, the Simmons family was also known as the Ethereal Simmons family, so the Walk on Air must be a family inheritance technique. But, why would they offer such a technique to others? To put it in perspective, it was like asking the Heavenly Stars Sect to hand over its ancestor¡¯s teachings, which was utterly impossible. Yet, the Ethereal Simmons family was doing so. In an instant, the cultivators present stared at the few people walking by. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Emperor of Earlington of Efrax reacted differently from the others. When he heard, the Ethereal Simmons family, he first showed a thoughtful look. After a while, his eyes lit up, and he asked, ¡°The Ethereal Simmons family, isn¡¯t it Dickson Simmons¡®s family, the senior figure of the two former dynasties when the previous emperor was alive?¡± The several people from the Simmons family who came knelt at a ce tens of meters away from the emperor and responded loudly, ¡°We¡¯re the Ethereal Simmons family younger generation, here to pay respect and see Your Majesty. May your majesty and your reigns endure evesting longevity! Myte grandfather was Ivan Simmons.¡± The officials burst into an uproar and could not help whispering among themselves when they heard that. ¡°So you¡¯re all Dickson¡¯s descendants. Dickson was a veteran of the two dynasties during the time of thete emperor. After he retired and returned to his hometown, a cultivator was born in the family, and the Simmons family turned into a family of cultivators. After the emergence of a cultivator in the Simmons family, thete emperor gave the title, Ethereal, to your Simmons family, including the spell. To express his gratitude to Dickson, he requested the sect to grant the Simmons family a spell. Are you here to return the technique to the dynasty?¡± Knowing that it was a family established by a loyal official during thete emperor¡¯s time, all the ministers at the scene suddenly became much kinder. The current emperor was also very excited when the descendants of thete emperor¡¯s loyal official made contributions. To some extent, it was also an affirmation of his governance. The civil and military officials began to rack their brains, thinking about how to sing praisester. At that time, Caspian nced at Maya in the distance through the gap of the curtain. Coincidentally, Maya also looked at him. Both of them could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. In a sh, Caspian even felt a deep chill flowing along his spine like an electric current, rushing up and making his scalp tingle. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 As Caspian watched the Simmons family members getting closer, he felt his breathing was being suppressed by something. It was as if a giant invisible hand was tightly gripping his throat, and it was an unfamiliar feeling. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Caspian¡¯s scalp tingled when he saw Philip beaming at the front. Naturally, he was aware of the Ethereal Simmons family. Before heading to the floating market, Caspian, along with Maya, had a conflict with the family, and he even killed a few members of the Simmons family! This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Of course, Caspian was not afraid of the Simmons familyining about the matter in front of the emperor. However, Caspian was shocked to find Phillip and the others behind him were those he killed before were still here! ¡°Hector, Charlie¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes swept across their faces, and he only felt his chest getting colder. These people were already long dead, yet they appeared in front of everyone, walking closer and closer. A chilly sensation instantly spread in Caspian, and many fragmented memories suddenly merged in his mind with a loud bang as if being pushed by a strong force. The tide of monsters that appeared in Darnley Valley, the trapsid by South Earlington¡¯s top ten bandits in Hopeful Woman Mountain, the sudden monsters in Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s territories, the mysterious woman Charles mumbled¡­ All kinds of things were woven into apletework in Caspian¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s a scheme!¡± The moment Caspian realized that, he lifted the curtain and stepped forward. Almost at the same time, Maya also rushed forward a few steps. Her face was ashen. Charlotte, who stood beside Caspian, was shocked by Caspian¡¯ s sudden movement. Not only her, but Caspian¡¯s actions also attracted a few people. Caspian looked at Phillip, who was dozens of meters away. Phillip still had a smile on his face, and when he saw Caspian, his eyes remained calm as if he did not know Caspian. Moreover, Hector and Charlie behind Phillip also remained expressionless, and their reactions convinced Caspian further that there was something strange about these people. When Caspian realized the long-nned scheme, Caspian barely hesitated and shouted, ¡°They¡¯re imposters!¡± Maya also yelled, ¡°These people from the Simmons family are fake! They¡¯ re already dead! I saw it with my own eyes!¡± The scene fell silent in an instant. The passage of time seemed to have stopped, and everyone remained motionless. Caspian stared at Phillip intensely, and he saw the smile in Phillip¡¯s eyes quickly disappearing, reced by an unmatched killing intent. Not only Phillip, but the faces of the Siimnons family members behind him also changed. Just when everyone was still stunned, Phillip openly admitted, ¡±I didn¡¯t expect it to be discovered. It seems that life truly doesn¡¯t turn out as we n.¡± Everyone gasped when they heard those words. The emperor immediately roared, ¡°Who are you?! Why are you pretending to be a member of the Simmons family?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Phillip¡¯s body jerked, and his voice was sharp. The next moment, the skin, flesh, and clothes on his body tore in half like a piece of paper. Swoosh! A dark purple figure leaped out like a cicada shedding its carapace. Then, a burst of malicious and piercingughter sounded. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you!¡± The few members of the Simmons family behind him also tore their clothes and skin like him, revealing their true colors. These four guys who pretended to be the Simmons family members were dressed in uniform purple armor and spooky domino mask. They appeared like four giant bats flying out of the abyss, exuding a monstrous aura. ¡°Ahh!¡± Behind the curtain, Charlotte covered her mouth in surprise, her eyes shing with shock as she scanned back and forth between Caspian and the four guys. The cultivators present also stood up one after another, staring at the four. The guards of the pce quickly assembled to form a thick human wall. While guarding the emperor and civil and military officials behind them, they also surrounded the four imposters. Standing behind the guards, the Emperor of Earlington of Efrax turned dark, appearing murderous. Although he was not a cultivator, he was also the ruler of Earlington of Efrax, who could kill millions in a rage! Killers infiltrated the banquet for the nation¡¯s official religion election with ministers and cultivators. It was not only a p in his face but also the Earlington of Efrax! Such a thing never happened to the emperors of past dynasties, yet it happened to him. Hence, how could the emperor not be fumed with rage, wanting to sh these four people thousands of times? ¡°The elders and disciples of the six sects are here today. Even the guards of the pce have been assembled. The four of you can¡¯t escape!¡± The emperor red at the four people in the distance, and his eyes were full of anger as he roared, ¡°I want you to suffer a torturous death!¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The strange feeling in Caspian¡¯s heart rose again when he saw the scene. ¡®These four people are too calm. As soon as I exposed them, they took the initiative to reveal their identities, which is not normal at all.¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes swept back and forth on the faces of these four people. ¡®The armor on their bodies is a high-level tool. I¡¯m afraid there are at least seventh-grade. Moreover, the weapons and defenses are integrated. It was almost impossible for the ordinary disciples in the Heavenly Stars Sect to exchange sect contribution points for such a tool. Instead, the sect will reward the disciple for a significant achievement. Additionally, these four are not ordinary mortals but cultivators! The ones who pretended to be Hector and the others are at least in the third-stage Pulse Control Realm judging from their momentum. As for the one impersonating Phillip, he has probably reached the Holy Land Realm!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s breathing became heavier. ¡®They¡¯re still so calm after being discovered. From the looks of their realm and the sharp weapons they have, they¡¯re prepared. It¡®s a big scheme that has been nned for a long time, and it won¡¯t stop just because I exposed it. If that¡¯s the case, they must have a backer!¡¯ At the thought of that, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with brilliance. ¡®But the emperor was right. There are quite a few elders from the six sects, and they¡¯re mostly Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Even if there¡¯s a Holy Land Realm among the four, he¡¯s still weaker than a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator¡¯s finger. Unless¡­¡± In Caspian¡¯s eyes, a radiance like a star suddenly bloomed. ¡®The four of them are here to attract everyone¡¯s attention, and there are more powerful people behind them, waiting for an opportunity!¡¯ When Caspian thought of it and saw everyone was focused on the four, ayer of cold sweat instantly broke out of Caspian¡¯s back. ¡®I must warn them!¡¯ Caspian clenched his fists and was about to speak. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 Before Caspian could say anything, the Holy Land Realm cultivator impersonating Phillip said, ¡°The dead don¡¯t need to know who we are!¡± His voice was sharp and muffled behind his mask, causing a harsh and unpleasant sound as if someone brushed the bottom of a pot with an iron brush. The leader of the imperial guards held a long spear and stood in front of the emperor, shouting angrily, ¡°How dare you! The sect immortals are here, and you¡¯ve no right to spurt nonsense!¡± The Holy Land Realm cultivator impersonating Phillip scoffed and uttered, ¡°How weak! Death is already knocking on your door, yet you¡¯re still so senseless.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The head of the imperial guards was stunned. The next moment, he felt his chin itch. The irritation came very quickly, and it swiftly spread to both cheeks, his head, and all over his body! It felt like countless ants crawled wildly under his skin! The leader of the imperial guards stretched out his hand and scratched his face. However, just as he was about to do so, the flesh of his cheek was pulled off, revealing his gums. Moreover, even though his flesh fell off, the itching did not stop. Instead, it became worse than before. In an instant, the imperial guard wailed in horror as he tried to remove his armor with force. At the same time, he could not stop himself from scratching himself everywhere, and his flesh turned into pieces with just a touch. In the blink of an eye, the leader of the imperial guards actually tore off all the flesh on his body, turning it into a skeleton soaked in blood before dying miserably. In his eyes, there was iparable horror and disbelief. The entire process happened at a strange speed. For the mortals, they watched the terrifying scene where it only took only a few seconds for an adult to be torn off all the flesh, turning him into blood and bones. The tragic scene,bined with the leader¡¯s hoarse screams, suddenly changed the expressions of all the civil and military officials present, and they stared at the cultivator impersonating Phillip with a terrified gaze. The four monks who were like ghosts in the night suddenly became more menacing and chilling. Caspian also felt his scalp tingling after watching the scene. The person¡¯s way of killing people was too strange and cruel. The leader of the imperial army naturally knew that scratching would only make him die quickly. However, the itching feeling all over his body was even more unbearablepared to dying. Suddenly, a cultivator eximed from the crowd, ¡°Blood Poison Sect! You¡¯re Steve Merlo from the Blood Poison Sect!¡± ¡°Blood Poison Sect!¡± Caspian was shocked. He saw the name in the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s sect missions. The Blood Poison Sect was a small sect established in the Middle Earlington area 100 years ago. As the sect cultivators were ruthless and often used living people to experiment with newly refined poisons, the Mountwave Sect, one of the six major sects, eradicated them about 30 years ago. Even though the sect was eradicated, a small number of Blood Poison Sect¡¯s evil cultivators escaped, and they were still alive until now. As for Steve, he was one of the best figures among the Blood Poison Sect surviving members, and he was also a sect elder back then. Even when his identity was exposed, Steve was still calm. He shed an eerie smile and said, ¡°Now that you know my identity, don¡¯t you regret what you just said?¡± Everyone present was stunned, and then their expressions changed drastically. The Blood Poison Sect was good at poisoning, and a strange poison obviously poisoned the leader of the imperial guards. As the leader of the imperial guards, it was naturally impossible for him to attend today¡¯s dinner as he needed to maintain the security of the pce. However, he must at least drink water. Hence, he must have drank the poisoned water before he died. If the water in the pce was poisoned, the food and wine present would surely be contaminated too! At that thought, almost all the mortals on the scene turned pale. Many people even stuck their fingers in their throats, vomiting loudly.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Many sect cultivators also started to frown. As cultivators, they were naturally stronger than mortals. However, the so-called invincibility to poisons was only against poisons of mortals. Since the Blood Poison Sect¡¯s poisons were all aimed at cultivators, they would inevitably be in slight trouble if their realm was not enough and the poison used by the other party was extraordinarily overbearing. When he saw everyone¡¯s reactions, Steve chuckled. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve all guessed it¡­ If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Before Steve could finish his sentence, someone among the officials suddenly let out a sharp whimper. In the chaos, he fell to the ground and scratched his face and arms. He formed a few bloody lines on himself with the first scratch, and on the second stroke onward, the flesh on the official¡¯s face and arms slipped off like rotten fruit pulp. The pungent smell of blood instantly spread in the courtyard. The next moment, several more wailing sounds came from different directions in the crowd as several other officials and generals fell to the ground. In a sh, they scratched themselves into bloody people. Extreme fear suddenly erupted, and the group of mortals fell into madness. Not only them, but even the sect cultivators also appeared strange. Thankfully, their bodies had a certain resistance to the poison, and since they are cultivators, their mental strength was also strong. Hence, they could forcibly endure the sensation. ¡°How audacious! You bunch of evil cultivators have no right to do as you wish in this celebration!¡± Vincent, the Blue Feather Sect elder, roared and stepped out. He was a court official, and after bing a cultivator, he developed a majestic aura that far surpassed mortals¡¯. Vincent¡¯s voice was as loud as thunder. Not only did Steve and the others were shocked, but their bodies trembled. Even the officials who showed signs of poison suddenly felt their itchiness subsiding. ¡°Since you deliver yourself into our hands, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish and kill you!¡± As soon as he said that, Vincent grabbed Steve and the others. In an instant, everyone present saw a big hand condensed out of thin air. It was as if there was an endless blue sky in the palm, spreading infinitely and covering everything, making it impossible for people to escape. ¡°A Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator is in action!¡± Caspian was stunned, and he quickly looked at Steve and the others. Even if Steve and the others are united, they could not be Vincent¡¯s match. They would surely escape! Steve¡¯s eyes gleamed brightly behind the mask. Then, he abruptly raised his right hand and shouted, ¡°The six major sects and the Earlington of Efrax royal family, I¡¯m going to show you what¡¯s aplete annihtion!¡± No one knew what he held, but a purple-ck light like a ming me suddenly burst and roared out of his palm, blocking Vincent¡¯s huge palm. At the same time, it went straight to the sky and exploded like fireworks in mid-air. In an instant, even the bright moon and the stars all over the sky revealed a disturbing purple-red color. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Almost at the same time as the purple-red color spread, an iparably terrifying force descended from the sky with the mighty coercion of the gxy. ck¡­ Not only was everyone on the ground in a state of turmoil, but the floor also seemed to be undting, and the tables, chairs, dishes all trembled. ¡°Divine consciousness!¡± Someone eximed from the crowd. The powerful divine consciousness almost enveloped the entire imperial city, and everyone felt as if a big band gripped their internal organs. At that time, Vincent was forced to retreat dozens of steps back, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. Steve still raised his arm high, and he smiled eerily. ¡°You have the Spiritual Master¡®s divine consciousness, and we have our ancestor¡¯s. Without this greatest reliance, you¡¯ll all surely die!¡± As soon as Steve said that, gasping sounds could be heard. If the monsters were ssified ording to their ranks, the ancestor-level monsters would surpass the shape-shifting demons, equivalent to the existence of Spiritual Masters in the Amethyst Pce Realm among human cultivators! Everyone also found that with the emergence of the ancestor¡¯s divine consciousness, the Spiritual Master¡¯s divine consciousness in the bronze mirror seemed to be under some kind of imprisonment, and it no longer flowed as smoothly as before. Steve grinned. ¡°Amethyst Pce Realm can create a reality with just a thought, and they never should¡¯ve appeared in such a ce so casually. With my ancestor¡¯ s divine consciousness helping me remotely, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for the Spiritual Master to assist you again!¡± ¡°As long as we destroy the bronze mirror and kidnap the princess, you¡®ll not only fail to receive the protection of the Spiritual Master, but will offend him too! The six major sects and Earlington of Efrax should just wait for the Spiritual Master¡¯s wrath!¡± Steve shouted again, squeezing something in his hand again. In an instant, a dark green light shot up into the sky and exploded in mid-air as a deafening roar resounded from all directions. It was as if a dragon was resurrected from underground, and an earthquake was triggered. A raging fire also burned in the distance. In the blink of an eye, the me zed at the horizon. It was bright like broad daylight. Soon, a louder noise followed as if the thousands of beasts roared wildly and horses galloped and trampled the earth. As the wind blew, a wailing and crying sound could be heard. Terry listened closely, and his face changed suddenly, blurting out, ¡°The monsters are attacking!¡± The crowd instantly went into an uproar, and even the emperor and queen of Earlington of Efrax turned pale. Some of the officers present also felt their knees weak, and they almost slumped to the ground. If the loud noise like a gushing flood passing through the border were monsters attacking the city, how many monsters would there be? Tens of thousands? A hundred thousand? Millions? Everyone¡¯s face changed. Those with a quick mind already felt the impending disaster. If hundreds of thousands of monsters gathered, yet no one noticed it beforehand, it only showed that the other party was very well prepared. It was beyond the imagination of ordinary people! The urgent sound of bells could be heard from the bell tower, and the smoke signal was also lit, indicating the gravity of the situation. The hurried guards shouted shrilly a momentter, confirming Terry¡¯s guess. ¡°Monsters are attacking the imperial city! The imperial guards are retreating, and the defensive formation is difficult to resist. Please provide support!¡± The voice was like a sharp de shing everyone¡¯s hearts. The poison, the ancestor¡¯s divine consciousness, the monsters attacking the imperial city; Steve¡®s appearance brought an ongoing catastrophe, making it hard for them to react. Not only mortals but even many cultivators appeared helpless. Caspian suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Charlotte. Even though the princess tried her best to remain calm, her pale face and slightly trembling shoulders betrayed her true feelings. ¡°Steve, you¡¯re not the mastermind behind this!¡± Vincent frowned and looked at Steve, shouting sternly, ¡°As the remnant of the Blood Poison Sect, how can you possibly mobilize an army of monsters, let alone invite the ancestor¡¯s divine consciousness? Who instructed you to do this?! As a human being, you¡®re being ordered around by monsters! You¡®re not worthy of being human at all!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of being a human being? Can I be called a human being if I let you all ughter me as you wish?¡± Steve grinned, and his voice was like a ghost who cried at night. It sounded so sinister that it went straight to the bottom of people¡¯s hearts. ¡°I would rather be a monster¡¯s pawn than a pig that you can ughter anytime! Let me show you what type of opponent you¡¯re facing!¡± After taking a deep breath, Steve yelled in a high-pitched voice, ¡°The great demons, please!¡± The ear-piercing sound was like fingernail scraping ss, and it formed a sound wave that spread far away. When the crowd heard Steve, their faces dropped again. The great demons were naturally shape-shifting demons. Since it could shapeshift, it wasparable to the Heavenly Spirit Realm among the human cultivators! There was another killer move after the monsters attacked the imperial city! One wave followed after another, smashing people¡¯s brains almost nk. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In the night sky that was illuminated by the fire, more than a dozen ck figures suddenly appeared. Each of these figures revealed a different momentum, but when they fell on the roofs of the surrounding eaves, they looked down condescendingly. In an instant, everyone was suffocated with an unparalleled sense of oppression. Under the moonlight, one after another silhouette was stretched, and the crowd felt a shadow cast on their hearts. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Shane swept his eyes across the shadows and sneered. ¡°Tsk! The Four Demons of Yamen, the Six Spirits of ming Sky, and a few of their minions.¡± The Four Demons of Yamen and the Six Spirits of ming Sky were famous shape-shifting demons in Earlington of Efrax. To a certain extent, even though their strength was notparable to the six major sects if they established a sect, it was more than enough topete with the other sects in Earlington of Efrax. Usually, any random appearance of these shape-shifting demons was enough to cause a headache for any sect in Earlington of Efrax, but they showed up all at once! A monster with a big and curved nose grinned, saying in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Ha! Shane, you¡¯re still pretending to be calm. I¡¯m going to slowly tear your face off in public just to see if you can still keep yourposure!¡± ¡°Twelve shape-shifting demons¡­¡± Caspian looked around, feeling like a boulder was pressed against his chest. Twelve shape-shifting demons were like twelve Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators dispatched by the sect. This level of power was enough to be called ¡°The Power of Annihtion¡±. Besides the elders of the six major sects, the other cultivators were silent, and they did not even dare to say a word. The battle between the shape-shifting demon and the Heavenly Spirit Realm was not something they could intervene in. Let alone meddling, even if they had the slightest involvement, they would onlye to a horrible end. ¡°The great demons have intruded the royal pce, and the tide of monsters stormed the imperial city. Moreover, the teleportation arrays from the major sects to the imperial city have been destroyed. You¡®re all doomed today!¡± Steve¡¯s eyes revealed an iparably fierce killing intent, and his tone was full of joy when thest few words. The next moment, he took a deep breath and roared, ¡°Attack!¡± Chapter 702 Chapter 702 Following Steve¡¯s order, one of the shape-shifting demons suddenly screamed, ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Then, in the darkness, it spread out its wings like a bat, holding a pitch-ck steel pitchfork, flying toward Caspian and Charlotte. The shape-shifting demon was like a giant bat. Its eyes were as scarlet as blood, and the two long fangs at the corners of its mouth shed a frightening sharp light under the illumination of the night and me. ¡°Watch out!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered, and he hurriedly stood in front of Charlotte. It was an instinctive reaction, but Charlotte was stunned. Soon, she appeared utterly touched by Caspian¡¯s action. However, Caspian did not realize Charlotte¡¯s reaction at all. Instead, he raised his head to look at the shape-shifting demon and immediately felt like he was struck by lightning. Caspian¡¯s chest trembled violently, and he spat out a mouthful of blood as he staggered backward. ¡°Casper!¡± ¡°Ah! Casper!¡± Charlotte and Jessica eximed in unison. However, the two women¡¯s voices became indistinct when they reached Caspian¡¯s ears. At that time, there was only an iparable shock in his heart. The gap between Pulse Control Realm and Heavenly Spirit Realm was so huge that he could not fight against the other party¡¯s nce and aura! Nheless, Caspian was not the type to give in easily. He resisted the blood surging in his body, and he was about to raise his head when he heard Terry¡¯s voice in his ears. ¡°Back off! Protect the princess!¡± Caspian looked up and swiftly saw a figure flying toward the shape-shifting demon like a rainbow of blood. ¡°The Shadow Megabat from the Four Demons of Yamen! Let me teach you a lesson!¡± Terryughed out loud. The shape-shifting demon¡¯s eyes locked on the iing enemy instantly, and the next moment it roared, ¡°Reaper¡¯s Scythe! A Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s scum! In the Barren Hills Sunset Valley fifteen years ago, you destroyed the sixteen caves of my n! I¡®ll make you pay for your deed with your blood!¡± ¡°Come at me! The Art of Mysterious Armor and Blinding Light!¡± Terry shouted. Immediately, his blood light gushed out like a turbulent frenzy, and the mighty spiritual Qi rose into the sky, almost turning into a surging Milky Way. It was as if the infinite truth, the one in the sky, and the unpredictable divine way, were all contained in it. The billowing blood light condensed into a massive armor on Terry, full of vitality and intense determination. Not only did Terry transform into a giant that was nearly two stories tall in the blink of an eye, but a murderous aura like a fierce battlefield also surged out. The group of mortals was already trembling with fright, and they could not stand still. ¡°Sorcery!¡± Feeling the murderous and bloody energy, Caspian not only did not feel afraid, but a look of iparable excitement bloomed in his eyes. Only the Heavenly Spirit Realm could cast sorceries! Although such a technique was not as strong as the Amethyst Pce Realm, which possessed the ability to destroy everything, it was still mighty compared to spells. Spells could control the inch ofnd, and sorcery had the power to destroy the city even if its destructive power was small! Terry disyed his famous skill, the Art of Mysterious Armor and Blinding Light! ¡°The Batwing Bloodthirsty Spike!¡± It was sorcery against another sorcery! As soon as the Shadow Megabat attacked, it also used sorcery. In a sh, the steel pitchfork in its hand stabbed out thousands of times. The pitch-ck steel pitchfork immediately formed a in mid-air, shrouding Terry. In the big, countless ck bats emerged. Each of these bats was as ck as ink, their whole body was full of bristles, and greed, ferocity, brutality, and blood shed in their eyes! ¡°Go to hell!¡± Terry was in the huge armor, and he waved his arms violently, not retreating but advancing as he mmed into therge full of bats. The huge blood-colored scythe in his hand was nearly ten meters long, and it swiftly showed infinite divine might. As Terry swung it violently, dozens of bats exploded like firecrackers, sting into dense and continuously bursting blood clumps. That kind of bravery and shrewdness caused the group of bats to retreat again and again, and the big net crumbled. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! All kinds of deafening noises sounded, even suppressing the screaming and roaring in the distance. When the explosions reached everyone¡¯s ears, they felt their hearts and eardrums beating along the tempo. Even their blood surged and burned frantically. Caspian was excited when he saw the scene. The next moment, he saw Terry¡®s figure fighting with the Shadow Megabat. Under the sorceries, the brick walls on the ground were torn torge pieces, exploding, crumbling, and copsing. Caspian thought the atmosphere was filled with the hint of blood and iron. Everywhere was destroyed, people got killed at all corners, the howling sounds of ghosts, the demons danced wildly; everything disintegrated. At the same time, as several other shape-shifting demons rushed in, the elders of various sects took action one after another. All of a sudden, there were explosions everywhere. All kinds of shouting, streamers, sword lights, saber lights, sorceries, spiritual Qi filled the ce with colorful brilliance, but it was also filled with intense murderous intent. They seemed to be trapped in chaos, and everything was swept away. Fortunately, the elders of various sects who did not take action also immediately set up defensive formations and magic weapons to cover other people, ensuring they were not affected. However, even under the protection of the defensive array, everyone¡¯s heart pounded wildly, and their minds went nk when they saw everything around them copse as if it were the end of the world. The cultivators could still handle it, but many civil and military officials fainted from fright, lying on the ground. ¡°Watch out!¡± Vincent¡¯s eyes flickered. He deeply knew that once the Heavenly Spirit Realm and the shape-shifting demons fought, the imperial city could not bear the pressure. Even though there were still a few shape-shifting demons standing on the roof and did not participate in the battle, the shape-shifting demons and the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators who fought at that time had a total of more than a dozen people. With the destructive power of these people, it would not take long for the entire imperial city to be demolished! At that time, the imperial city would already be destroyed without the other monsters¡¯ attack. Vincent then cast a nce at the crowd. Later, a seemingly unremarkable old man from the Blue Feather Sect waved his long sleeves, and crystal dust suddenly scattered. The dust rustled down from Caspian¡¯s face, and Caspian was slightly taken aback by the scene as he seemed to recall something. At that moment, an old voice came from a distance. ¡°Imaginary Sea of Waves.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Caspian was shocked and hurriedly turned to look in the direction of the voice. However, before he could see who the speaker was, he found that the image in front of his eyes turned into a vortex and became blurry. Everyone was also astonished. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 In an instant, everyone around them saw no longer the pce courtyard but a mottled world that was so exaggerated, bedazzling the crowd. The world seemed to be upside down, and the light and dark also merged, causing only the people on the scene to see each other. ¡°Illusion array!¡± Caspian immediately realized what it was. With the illusion array raised in the pce, the shapeshifting demons attacking could not find a specific coordinate to determine their position. It might have looked empty in front of them, but there was a stone tform at their foot and a high wall before them. What appeared to be a rockery was a hidden murderous trap. Moreover, even the emperors, officials, and cultivators seen by these shapeshifting demons might not be there. The emperor standing in front of them might just be a mirror image, and the actual person was dozens of meters away from the illusion. The crowd eximed in joy when they saw the scene, but Caspian¡¯s eyes were shed with a strange light. ¡°Even a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator could easily handle this type of illusion array¡­¡± Caspian still pondered when a ck cloud suddenly rolled up in the sky. The thick cloud brought a violent momentum with the potential to destroy the city. At the same time, the voices of ghosts crying and screaming as well as terrifying roars also constantly came from the ck cloud. It was so creepy that people could not help but tremble. Chills seeped out from his bone marrow, and Caspian took a deep breath, forcefully resisting the fear in his heart to look at the ck cloud. Then, he swiftly saw a shapeshifting demon with a bird¡¯s head, holding a g taller than one person in both hands and waving it constantly. The massive gs were primarily ck, but the edges were white. Not only that, but each was embroidered with a ghost face with an open mouth that seemed to be in excruciating pain, and that rolling ck cloud came out of the ghost face. ¡°Magic weapon!¡± Caspian¡¯s heart pounded violently again. After the appearance of sorceries, he saw a magic weapon! No matter how sharp and tough the weapons used by the Pulse Control Realm cultivators were, they were onlypared to mortal weapons, and magic weapons were the only thing that could truly exert a cultivator¡¯s power! The lowest-level magic weapon was the spirit tool. However, just because it was a spirit tool, it was unnecessarily regarded as a magic weapon. Only when the cultivators reach at least the third-stage Holy Land Realm could they exert the magical aspect in the spirit tools. The fighting skills that Caspian originally thought would take a long time to witness were all showcased today. For a while, Caspian did not know whether toment whether he was too fortunate or not. ¡°Sun-Swallowing King Crow of the Six Spirits of ming Sky!¡± The Mountwave Sect elder, Den, stared at the ck cloud and shouted. ¡°Chirp chirp chirp chirp! That¡¯s me! Have a taste of the power of my magic weapons that I just refined, the Thousand Souls Corpse Eradicator Banners!¡± The Sun-Swallowing King Crow grinned again, clenched the gpoles, and violently waved in the crowd¡¯s direction. In a sh, therge ck cloud flickered continuously with a magical light, crushing the crowd. The group of shape-shifting demons also understood that what they saw was not necessarily true, so they simply did not attack a certain person but ambushed a group of people. That way, how could anyone escape? The rolling ck cloud was like a big octopus full of tentacles, kept squirming and tumbling down. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the surface of the ck cloud, ferocious faces continued to emerge. Those faces either screamed, roared, cried, or howled, and some were gnashed their teeth, while others cursed loudly. It was as if they were the souls of the dead that died after suffering all inhuman torture. The sound of grinding teeth and chewing bones was constantly heard in the ck cloud, which terrified everyone. The crowd felt their whole body be cold, and they broke out in cold sweats. ¡°How audacious!¡± Den shouted, took out an ancient mirror the size of two palms, and pointed it toward the ck cloud. In an instant, a dazzling brilliance appeared on the mirror¡¯s surface,parable to the light of the scorching sun. The light surged out of the mirror, quickly spreading out as a huge roar erupted. As soon as the fiery glow touched the ck cloud, all of the faces on the ck cloud began to melt like candles while hoarse wailing erupted, and it sounded as if a real person was being roasted on the fire. ¡±Eighth-grade weapon, the Marvelous Sun Mirror!¡± Sun-Swallowing King Crow¡¯s eyes widened, and the shape-shifting demon eximed, ¡°How can the Marvelous Sun Mirror, one of the Supreme Sun Spiritual Tools owned by the Mountwave Sect, appear in your hands!¡± Den snorted coldly when he heard the Sun-Swallowing King Crow¡¯s shouts, and the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Would you believe me if I said it¡¯s specially prepared for you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± The Sun-Swallowing King Crow yelled. ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you witness your defeat!¡± Den shouted angrily, and spiritual Qi from the thirty-six meridians in his body quickly surged mightily, pouring into the spirit tool. Immediately, the brilliance on the Marvelous Sun Mirror expanded more than ten times. The dazzling beam was like a scorching sun rising on the ground, and people could not even look at it directly. Even when they exerted some spiritual Qi to their eyes and then squinted to look at the light, they would feel their eyes sore, and tears would rush out. The ck cloud illuminated by the light suddenly melted continuously, and along with the mourning wail, sizzling sounds like barbeque could be heard. ¡°My refined souls!¡± The Sun-Swallowing King Crow wailed, feeling distressed. It stared at Den with its red eyes filled with resentment, shouting, ¡°It must be a coincidence! The Marvelous Sun Mirror is ranked fourth in the Supreme Sun Spiritual Tools, one of the most treasured weapons in the Mountwave Sect, so how can you have it with you so casually?¡± ¡°Is it a coincidence? You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Den scoffed and nced back. The Sun-Swallowing King Crow followed his gaze and saw that Dakota stepped forward. ¡°Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s b*tch!¡± A low growl came from the Sun-Swallowing King Crow¡¯s throat. Dakota nced at the shapeshifting demon coldly and suddenly raised her hand, holding a palm-sized crystal clear tower full of spiritual Qi. The surrounding spiritual Qi even turned into a dense spiritual rain, sprinkling down from the area above the small tower. When refracted by the surrounding light, it even showed several thin rainbows, which was extremely fascinating. The other cultivators looked puzzled when they saw the small tower, obviously not knowing what material it was made of. Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his heart suddenly skipped a beating. ¡°Made of spirit jade and engraved with a formation¡­ What a fierce aura, and it¡¯s in Master Dakota¡¯s hands. It¡¯s¡­¡± The Sun-Swallowing King Crow stared at Dakota, and it seemed to realize something as a look of panic appeared in its eyes. Then, the King Crow screamed at the shapeshifting demons still fighting around him, ¡°Be careful! That woman is¡­¡± Before the Sun-Swallowing King Crow could finish its sentence, Dakota clenched the small tower abruptly and dropped her arm. In an instant, bright rays of light suddenly appeared in the void as if they were ignited. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 These thin lines continued to spread from the small tower in Dakota¡¯s hand. It was so fast and densely packed that it felt as if the brilliance was epassing the world. For a while, everyone seemed to be wrapped in a big cocoon. Seeing that scene, the elders and shapeshifting demons battling suddenly separated. The faces of the elders of each sect were grim, and the shapeshifting demons looked at each other and saw a trace of doubt and panic in their eyes. Dakota¡¯s cherry lips opened slightly, uttering, ¡°The Great Array of Nine Tribtions Punisher!¡± Nine was the ultimate. Hence, the Great Array of Nine Tribtions Punisher could destroy the Heavenly Spirit and trap the Amethyst Pce! Swoosh! As Dakota¡¯s voice sounded, all the faces of the shapeshifting demons dropped. Steve¡¯s eyes also shed a trace of panic and disbelief. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Just as Steve blurted that out, the interwoven light in the sky suddenly burst into an unparalleled glow, and everyone immediately felt as if their souls were about to be melted. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! One after another, terrifying beams of light mmed down like the rage of the ancient giant gods, and the shapeshifting demons that hovered in the air were immediately beaten until they spat out mouthfuls of blood. Then, they smashed to the ground just like meteorites, sshingrge swaths of soil everywhere. The Shadow Megabat roared wildly and pped its wings violently. All of a sudden, many bats rushed toward the beam of light, trying to block it. However, as soon as these bats hurried into the light beam, they vanished in the blink of an eye, not leaving any traces. Then, the Shadow Megabat raised its ck pitchfork, wanting to block the light. Bang! The ck pitchfork was instantly deformed and bent, hitting the Shadow Megabat¡¯s chest and sending it flying down from the air like a giant fly. Another beam of light prated the billowing ck cloud. Soon, the Sun-Swallowing King Crow¡¯s scream was heard, and its Thousand Souls Corpse Eradicator Banner sted into pieces. The ck feathers on the Sun-Swallowing King Crow¡¯s back stood like a hedgehog. Then, the King Crow fell from the mid-air howling. A few spots on its body were bald, and the shapeshifting demon looked extremely miserable and ridiculous. Almost all of the dozens of shape-shifting demons were attacked by the formation in an instant. Nearly half of the great demons were hit head-on by the Great Array of Nine Tribtions Punisher and suffered varying degrees of injury. As for the elders of the six major sects, only a few were slightly injured. The situation at the scene suddenly reversed. There was still a shock in Steve¡¯s eyes, and his eyes kept wandering around Den and Dakota. Steve¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved as if he was about to say something. After a while, he growled, ¡°This is not a coincidence! The Marvelous Sun Mirror can never happen to be with you today. As for the Great Array of Nine Tribtions Punisher, although I don¡¯t know formations, I also know that this array can never be arranged overnight. Moreover, it¡¯s extremely powerful. It¡¯s only used when it¡¯s necessary to defend against foreign enemies during a crucial meeting. Who would spend so much energy arranging such arge formation at other times, especially when it¡¯s only a gathering of the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators!¡± Suddenly, a look of surprise shed in Steve¡¯s eyes. He seemed to have thought of something, and the part of his face exposed by the mask turned pale. Steve even trembled slightly, and he said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡­ Are you all¡­ Prepared? You knew about our appearance?¡± As soon as he said that, the other shape-shifting demons around Steve also turned pale. They nned it for several years, and what they wanted was to catch all of the sects in the Earlington of Efrax off guard with just a blow. In their n, the sects of Earlington of Efrax would not have any prior preparations. Hence, when they appeared, they would destroy the Spiritual Master¡¯s divine consciousness, kidnap the princess chosen by the Spiritual Master, andmit a massacre in the imperial city. That way, not only would the Spiritual Master vent his anger on Earlington of Efrax, but even the powers of the cultivators of the region would be significantly reduced! Once the strength of the six major sects was ruined, they would sooner orter upy the territory! However, the six major sects seemed to have already known their ns and made arrangements in advance. After thinking of that possibility, the various reactions of the people around him and suspicious things before had reasonable exnations in Steve¡¯s mind. ¡°What do you think? Do you think we¡¯ve known your ns beforehand and deliberately lure you in, simply beating you at your own game?¡± Shane chuckled. When he fought with the shape-shifting demon, half of his sleeve was ripped off by the opponent. However, the shape-shifting demon also suffered as one of its fingers was cut off. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡®s impossible! We¡¯ve nned it for so long, how could the news be leaked¡­¡± Steve mumbled. When Steve¡¯s mind still buzzed due to the impact of the harsh reality, Caspian appeared to have understood the situation. ¡®That makes sense! It¡¯s no wonder when we came back from Thousands Spirits Ind, the elders of several sects reacted so indifferently to Charles¡¯s intrusion. It turned out that they already knew that there would be bigger things to happen. Moreover, the Great The Array of Nine Tribtions Punisher has been passed down from ancient times. Even if Master Dakota were to arrange it, she would need at least three months. Hence such a formation was naturally set in advance as they waited for the group of shapeshifting demons toe instead of an impromptu setup.¡¯ As Caspian thought about it, he understood the general context of the whole thing. Then, he turned to look at Steve¡¯s dejected eyes, thinking, ¡®Is this guy still clueless? The longer the preparation time, the more the participants, the easier the news will leak This is such a simple truth. Not only Steve, but shouldn¡¯t the demons and monsters realize this by now? Although monsters need to achieve enlightenment before having certain wisdom, there are still many wise ones among monsters. Didn¡®t they think of this?¡¯ These details seemed irrelevant, but the more Caspian scrutinized, the stranger he felt. However, looking around again, Caspian found that the sect elders already encircled and suppressed the shapeshifting demons. Under such circumstances, the chances of the group of monsters wanting to turn the tables were extremely low, and the situation was reversed in an instant. Furthermore, once there were preparations in the pce, they would surely have a countermeasure for the monsters outside the imperial city. ¡®But why do I still feel uneasy?¡¯ When Caspian bowed his head and pondered, he suddenly noticed a small white figure out of the corner of his eyes, dashing toward him when everyone did not pay attention. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he looked intently. Soon, the little white figure turned into a ray of light, and it suddenly jumped onto his shoulder discreetly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Caspian looked at Handsome. When Caspian came to see Charlotte, he left the little white pig with the other Heavenly Stars Sect people. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, Handsome ran over to his side when the situation was in a mess. Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened in amazement when she saw Caspian talking to a cute little pig. Moreover, what surprised her was not only because the pig understood Caspian¡¯s words, but it could even speak and answer him. ¡°It smells so had over there, and I can¡®t stand it,¡± Handsomeined. ¡°It smells had over there?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Over there¡­ That group of people.¡± Handsome raised a hoof and pointed in the direction he came from. If Handsome were a person, it would surely be frowning with a face full of disgust. ¡°It smells bad over there¡­¡± Caspian noticed that Handsome pointed in the direction of the cultivators, and he was puzzled, ¡°Are you saying someone wet their pants as they were too frightened?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s that kind of¡­¡± Before Handsome finished speaking, it suddenly covered his long pig nose with his two front hooves and said in a stern voice, ¡°Goodness, the stench is here too!¡± Caspian felt that something was wrong, and he raised his hands, giving it a sniff. ¡°I don¡¯t smell it. What type of stench are you talking about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not from you or her.¡± Handsome held its breath and pointed at the dumbfounded Charlotte. Then, the little pig pointed in the direction of the civil and military officials and the emperor, saying, ¡°It came from that group of people. The fishy and repulsive smell is unbearable.¡± ¡°Fishy and repulsive smell¡­¡± Caspian seemed to have guessed something, and a chilling sensation crept up his spine. Caspian¡¯s eyes swept back and forth in the direction of the cultivators and civil and military officials. Suddenly, Caspian¡¯s eyes stopped on Steve and the three evil cultivators beside him in the distance. Steve¡¯s body froze as if the general situation was over and he was lost, but Caspian saw fleeting ridicule in the other¡¯s eyes. Yes, ridicule! The elders of the six major sects already made preparations. Under the circumstance that the Great Array of Nine Tribtions Punisher formed a trap covering the entire ce, Steve¡¯s eyes still had the forcibly suppressed look of ridiculousness. Either he was crazy, or he already had a way to deal with it long ago. The possibility of thetter was obviously greater! ¡°A fishy stench¡­ Fishy stench¡­¡± A white light suddenly shed in Caspian¡¯s mind, and he grabbed Charlotte abruptly, running toward the direction of the cultivators. ¡°Caspian, what are you doing!¡± ¡±You!¡± Handsome and Charlotte screamed. However, Caspian did not have the time to answer them as he had thought of a terrifying possibility. Neither the cultivators nor the civil and military officials realized that the people around them were likely to be monsters in disguise or cultivators who already took refuge in monsters! The stench that Handsome said was naturally the odor of the monsters! The appearance and stature could be changed by magic, but the smell on the body could not be concealed. The stench might not be so easy for humans to detect, but it could not escape from Handsome, who was also a monster. Caspian was about to remind everyone when Steve suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Did you think you were sure to win? What are you guys waiting for!¡± Steve roared. His voice was so thunderous as if the ground exploded. Swoosh! ¡°What!¡± ¡°General Luther, what are you doing!¡± ¡°Lord Nelson, are you crazy!¡± ¡°Eugene, what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°Stop!¡± The next moment, whether the civil and military officials or the cultivators, there was arge rain of blood and bursts of exmations. The moment Steve¡¯s voice fell, someone in the crowd on both sides suddenly changed their expressions, and they suddenly drew their weapons, shing at the unprepared mortals or cultivators beside them. More than a dozen corpses flew into mid-air as blood gushed everywhere in a sh. The pungent smell of blood, the sight of blood spurting everywhere, and the dazzling de lights stunned everyone. For a while, they could not process what was happening. The small number of people who noticed what happened roared and eximed, obviously did not understand why the people around them suddenly drew their weapons at them like mad dogs. While everyone was stupefied, arge number of sharp edges, and then magic and supernatural powers, exploded in the crowd. Bang! Boom! The blood rain turned into a shocking wave of blood. At the ce where civil and military officials gathered, there seemed to be a vortex mixed with blood and torn flesh. Anyone who touched it would be swept in and smashed into pieces instantly. Corpses were also blown out all at once in the area where the cultivators were at. The blood sprayed into mid-air sttered on the ground like heavy rain. Caspian also saw with his own eyes that Omar¡¯s area was also affected, and he was suddenly thrown out and fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. A wave of blood formed among the crowd, and it seemed to be alive as it swept across, forming the shape of a giant de and shing at the prepared Dakota¡¯s back. Dakota was hit and flew out at once, mming the ground heavily. The clothes on her back were torn open with a slit, and it appeared as if it was burnt with fire. Dakota looked pale, and she opened her mouth, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Without Dakota¡¯s control, the Great Array of Nine Tribtions Punisher immediately became chaotic and copsed. Caspian gasped when he saw the scene. His spection was confirmed, and it was thest thing he wanted to see. Seeing the doubts and confusion in everyone¡¯s eyes, Caspian took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Be careful! They are monsters in disguise!¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone was stunned, and then they realized what happened. Some of them were impersonated by the shape-shifting demons! The thought of how the group of shape-shifting demons were among them and was so close to them for a long time, the cultivators and mortals were equally frightened and angered. With Maisie¡¯s support, Dakota finally stood, and she looked at the cultivator that sneaked an attack at her. The cultivator¡¯s previous identity was an elder of the Heavenly Stars Sect. However, dense fish scales appeared on half of his face. After Caspian exposed their identities, it was apparent that these shape-shifting demons did not bother to hide anymore. ¡°One, two, three, four¡­ Seven!¡± Caspian quickly found seven shapeshifting demons among the officials and cultivators. It was equivalent to seven Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators suddenly attacking the unprepared crowd that thought they had the upper hand. Hence, the murderous effect caused could be imagined. Moreover, Caspian knew that it was not the biggest impact. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 The chaos that would soon be controlled by the remaining elders of the six sects. After all, there were almost 20 Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators present. Nheless, who could guarantee that no shapeshifting demons hid among the remaining cultivators? In that case, the remaining cultivators would inevitably be suspicious of each other. How could a group with unity fight against the monsters? ¡°They had a backup n.¡± Caspian clenched his jaw, searching for Jessica and his sect-mates in the crowd. Fortunately, except for Omar being affected by the chaos, the others were just taken aback, and they were all fine. ¡°Why is this happening¡­ What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Charlotte was stunned by the mess, and she did not notice that Caspian still pulled her arm. Charlotte¡¯s eyes wandered around, looking at the increasingly chaotic scene around her, and her face became paler as tears welled up in her eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Charlotte tried her best not to let the tears roll down her face, even if her lip was already bleeding as she bit too hard. ¡°Where¡¯s my teacher? As an Amethyst Pce, why isn¡¯t he here¡­¡± Her eyes hurriedly looked toward the bronze mirror in the distance. However, the bronze mirror remained motionless. Charlotte¡¯s performance left a favorable impression on Caspian. Then, he sighed softly and said, ¡°Charlotte, even though I only learned about the Amethyst Pce today, I also know that the monsters nned this scheme for a long time. If your teacher appears, he¡¯ll inevitably be stopped by their ancestor. Besides, a battle between Amethyst Pce and Amethyst Pce can easily destroy the entire imperial city, and it can¡¯t be controlled like the situation now. Thus, your teacher not showing up is the wisest choice.¡± There was bitterness in Caspian¡¯s mouth when he said those words. That time, the monster¡¯s preparations were extremely thorough, and the goal was very clear. To provoke Amethyst Pce, take Charlotte, and then weaken the power of Earlington of Efrax as much as possible. Caspian also wanted to participate in the battle and kill the monsters, but that level of the battle was not something he could be involved in yet. A Heavenly Spirit Realm monster could kill him with just one look and one thought. If Caspian rushed forward rashly now, he might not even be able to function as cannon fodder. Therefore, the only thing Caspian could do now was to follow Terry¡¯s previous instructions and protect Charlotte. Caspian took a deep breath and turned to Charlotte, adding, ¡°Charlotte, one of the targets of these monsters is you. Now that they¡®ve gradually grasped the situation, they¡¯ll go for you next.¡± When he said that, Caspian could feel Charlotte¡¯s arm trembling. However, Caspian did not have time tofort her but finished what he wanted to say, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to protect you, so you must follow me closely.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Charlotte nodded decisively. Caspian watched the other party¡¯s eyes gradually recover their brightness, and he secretly nodded. It was apparent that the Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master selected her not because he was solely impressed by Charlotte¡¯s innate physique but also her calmness andposure beyond her peers. At that moment, the shape-shifting demons in the chaos grouped up with the other shapeshifting monsters after losing two members. Although two of them were killed, the number of cultivators who died because of them was ten times as many! The Great Array of Nine Tribtions Punisher had almostpletely failed because of them too. The situation reversed again, and the mortals and cultivators present felt a chill in their chest. ¡°Do you think that after several years of preparation, we didn¡¯t consider the possibility of the news leaking?¡± Steve¡¯s previous desperation was gone, reced by iparablycent and fierceness. ¡°This time, we¡¯ve considered every possibility, and the n¡¯s no ws.¡± Then, Steve made a cutthroat gesture by drawing his fingers across his neck, uttering, ¡°You¡¯re all dying today. Do you think that thepanions beside you are the ones you know?¡± As soon as these words came out, Caspian knew what would happen. Sure enough, the expressions of everyone at the scene changed all of a sudden. ¡°Not being able to trust the people around you¡­ In this way, even the elders of the six sects won¡¯t be able to work together and fight the same enemy. The shape-shifting demon who just hit Master Dakota even disguises its appearance as a Heavenly Stars Sect elder. If we can¡¯t even trust the people of our sect, how can we trust others!¡± An anxious look appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes. He deeply understood that he must think of a way. Otherwise, everyone would be dragged into the abyss step by step. ¡°By smell?¡± Caspian looked at Handsome over his shoulder. Handsome¡¯s appeared to be in a foul mood. When the little pig saw Caspian¡¯s gaze, it shook its head almost at the same time as Caspian. Even though Handsome could smell the stench that the monsters could not get rid of , there was no guarantee that someone with a simr scent was actually a monster in disguise. After all, the smell might have rubbed on the person as they were in a chaotic situation. Moreover, there was no way for Handsome to distinguish the scent carefully one by one in that state. ¡°It¡¯ll be great if we can find a way to judge the situation instantly.¡± Caspian racked his brain. Everyone else panicked and was nervous, but Caspian became calmer than before. He was also desperate circumstances several times in the past. Hence, Caspian understood the more dangerous the situation was, the more he needed to stay composed. Although evil cultivators and shape-shifting demons regained the upper hand, that was the imperial city of Earlington of Efrax, the home of the royal family and the six major sects! ¡°Just one chance¡­ Only one, and the situation can be reversed again!¡± Caspian frowned, trying his best to think about possible ways. Suddenly, Caspian felt his scalp tingling. When he looked up, he saw Steve looking past him, focusing on Charlotte behind him. Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he thought, ¡°Sh*t!¡± Steve thought he would win, and he was about to go on a full offensive. Sure enough, Steve ordered, ¡°Destroy the bronze mirror and kill them. Then, you three will follow me to catch the princess!¡± The first sentence was obviously addressed to the shape-shifting demons present, and the next one was said to the three people beside him. Charlotte was still stunned when Caspian suddenly carried her onto his shoulders. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Swoosh! Caspian disyed the fastest speed in his life and dashed forward. Just as Caspian rushed out, Steve¡¯s dark purple figure appeared where Charlotte was just like a ghost, grabbing it with his five fingers. St! That piece of ground paved with te turned into pulpy mud instantly! Chapter 707 Chapter 707 ¡°Aren¡¯t you a fast one!¡± Steve nced at Caspian, revealing a strange look. Then, Steve grinned, ¡°nk them! Make sure the princess stays alive, but kill that guy!¡± As soon as he said that, Steve¡¯s three subordinates dashed toward Caspian like a streamer. Charlotte was embarrassed and flustered as Caspian held her on his shoulders, and she eximed, ¡°Casper!¡± ¡°Stay quiet!¡± Caspian frowned. Steve was a Holy Land Realm cultivator, and his strength was significantly more powerful than Caspian¡¯s, whereas the other three subordinates were in third-stage Pulse Control Ream. If it were on usual days, even if the three subordinates joined hands and wanted to kill Caspian, it would not be so easy with his current peak second-stage Pulse Control Realm. However, Caspian needed to protect Charlotte. Even though Caspian was not sure whether they wanted to capture Charlotte as they said, Caspian believed that if Charlotte fell into their hands, the situation would be worse than it is now. Moreover, these three did not need to kill Caspian, and they just needed to keep him busy for a while so that Steve could easily catch up. Then, Caspian would face a tricky situation. Charlotte only screamed because she was stunned. When she finally regained her senses, she naturally understood the direness of the situation.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hence, despite her heart pounding wildly and her cheeks burning, she still pursed her lips, clenched her teeth, and stared at the people rushing over. ¡°Brat, go to hell!¡± One of Steve¡¯s three subordinates dashed over from the side, holding a small curved mace and mming it toward Caspian¡¯s waist with a thunderous momentum. ¡°Thousand Snakes to the Heart! I Swoosh! The mace mmed the air continuously, and as the airwaves surged to the surroundings, a dense hissing sound could be heard as if countless snakes moved fast, terrifying anyone. Charlottey on Caspian¡¯s shoulders, and she saw the opponent¡¯s actions. In an instant, her eyes widened, and she hurriedly reminded Caspian, ¡°Casper, watch out!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are?!¡± Then, Caspian grabbed something in the air. Buzz! A domineering halberd appeared in Caspian¡¯s hand with a wave of blood like a rainbow. At that moment, it was as if the soul of the ancient giant god descended, causing the surrounding void to be shaken. Even the ufortable noise around them became stagnant. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The evil cultivator that sneaked an attack on Caspian was dumbfounded. Then, he saw the halberd wave violently, and an incredible killing intent immediately erupted. In a sh, there seemed to be an eyeball full of murderous aura in the void, covered in blood, constantly writhing and looking at him. ¡°The Gaze of Death!¡± Caspian roared with the halberd in his hand, sting out a violent de light. Crackle and rattle! It was as if many things were shattered in the void! The evil cultivator¡¯s mace was smashed into countless pieces at once. The fragments shot back powerfully, riddling the dark purple armor on the evil cultivator with holes. The Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd seemed to have crossed the boundaries of time and space. Soon after, it shot into the sky and fell fiercely on the evil cultivator¡¯s chest. Crack! ¡±Ahh!¡± The sound of the armor shattering and screaming came at the same time. That evil cultivator¡¯s chest was instantly cut open with a wound that almost extended to his abdomen. The eighth-grade armor was as fragile as ss before the almost spirit tool. Inside the open armor, blood poured out like thick ink. Arge amount of blood also bled out of the evil cultivator¡¯s mask, and his body flew out like a cannonball. Bang! The evil cultivator banged into one of the pirs with a golden dragon before mming heavily onto the ground, causing gravel to fly everywhere. As the evil cultivator flew out screaming, the loud sound of Caspian¡¯s attack just now still echoed all around. The remaining power of the strike shocked the other two evil cultivators, and the sound also attracted the attention of others nearby. ¡°What are you guys doing?! Move!¡± A sharp gleam shed in Steve¡¯s eyes, and he looked at the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. The two evil cultivators came back to their senses, approaching Caspian again from left and right. As Caspian was blocked by the previous evil cultivator, it was hard for him to escape the remaining few people. ¡°Brat, just wait for your death!¡± Steve came from the center and sprinted toward Caspian, grinning. Then, he suddenly drew a saber with a de that looked like a jagged edge, shing at Caspian. ¡±Casper, just ignore me and run!¡± Charlotte escaped. Even though Charlotte was yet to officially start her journey on the pathway to immortality, she could tell that it was almost impossible for Caspian to win against the three if he had to bring her along. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Caspian held the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. At that moment, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Death¡¯s knocking on his door, yet he¡¯s still smiling? Is this kid crazy?¡± Such a thought appeared in Steve and his two remaining subordinates. However, Steve was quick-minded, and when he felt something was wrong, he decisively slowed down, letting his two men rush toward Caspian from both sides. The two evil cultivators pulled out a long dark purple arc and charged toward Caspian abruptly from both sides. The air along the way was pressured, causing an ear-piercing screeching noise. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll sit still?¡± Caspian sneered. His voice was not loud, but Charlotte heard it clearly, and she turned to look at Caspian curiously. Soon, she felt a strong wind grazing her ears. Almost immediately, Steve¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his breathing stopped. ¡°Casper, we¡¯re here!¡± As the roar came, a burly figure like a goding into the world spread its five fingers, pressing on the face of one of the evil cultivators. Bang! The evil cultivator did not have time to react, and it appeared as if he took the initiative to ce his head in those big hands. The huge impact force mmed his head and the armor¡¯s helmet into his abdominal cavity. In an instant, arge swath of blood sttered around them. The other evil cultivator was first stunned, and he swiftly realized that sword lights like spring rain enveloped him. ¡°The Lush Hills Rain Sword!¡± At the same time as the cold female voice sounded, all the sword beams sent a rhythmic vibration, bursting at him. It was as if the sword lights enveloped the world, and there was nowhere to escape. ¡°B*stard!¡± The evil cultivator was furious and screamed. Just as he raised his longsword, he suddenly felt a little lighter. He looked down and found that he was cut in half from the waist. In front of him, a girl who looked thin and frail held an exaggerated ax as big as a wheel, squinting indifferently at him. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 ¡°My body¡­¡± The evil cultivator widened his eyes in disbelief. Then, he opened his mouth, and blood immediately gushed out. The next moment, the dense sword lights pierced through his body, almost turnng him into a sieve. When the evil cultivator¡¯s corpse fell to the ground, he looked like a tin can full of holes. From the countless spots, thick blood continued to seep out. Charlotte stared at the scene in shock. She saw that the one who killed the evil cultivator before was a tall cultivator with bluish-gray curly hanging down his face. Moreover, his whole body was covered with tadpole-like inscriptions, appearing like Asura. The other one looked thin and frail, but the giant ax in her hand was terrifyinglyrge, making people gasp when they saw it. ¡±Casper, I hope we¡¯re notte.¡± Xander turned around and smiled at Caspian. ¡°Xander, are you sure it¡®s fine for you to turn into Asura now?¡± Caspian frowned. Xander waved his hands. When he grinned, his dagger-like teeth were exposed. ¡°This is such a good opportunity. If I don¡¯t join the battle, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life. Besides, the previous cultivation in the Necrotic Amber has almost recovered my injury,¡± Xander added. Jessica and Sna also looked at Caspian. Jessica¡¯s eyes swept across Charlotte¡¯s face, then fell on Caspian, asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Caspian smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I had a feeling that you all would rush over soon. But if it were sooner, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.¡± When Caspian said that, he pointed at Steve in the distance. Charlotte was stunned, and she thought, ¡°Casper didn¡¯t discuss with them, but he was already sure they¡¯d help out? What kind of tacit understanding is this!¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes scanned back and forth between them. During that time, Charlotte¡¯s gaze stayed on Jessica for a moment longer. Based on a woman¡¯s intuition, she vaguely felt that the cheerful-looking girl had an unusual rtionship with Caspian. For some reason, Charlotte felt slightly sad when she thought of it. Seeing Caspian pointing at him, Steve grinned and said, ¡°Do you think you can defeat me, a Holy Land Realm cultivator, with just a few Pulse Control Realm disciples?¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± Caspianughed. The timely arrival of Xander and others made Caspian less stressed, and his words also brightened the eyes of everyone around him. They just wanted to block the two evil cultivators for Caspian when they arrived. As for Steve of Holy Land Realm, they still instinctively felt a little bit of fear as they were still in Pulse Control Realm. However, Caspian made them more confident. In the past, Caspian led them and created many miracles. Even in the most desperate times, they believed that they would be victorious in the end as long as Caspian was there. It would be no exception! Noticing the light gradually blooming in everyone¡¯s eyes, Steve looked around and found the shape- shifting demons fighting with the various sect cultivators. There were explosions everywhere, and sparks, thunder, water waves, and shocking light beams flew and bombed every inch of the ce, causing chaos. The entire imperial city was in a mess, and it was almost impossible to see its original appearance. However, because of the shape-shifting demons that mixed into the cultivators and officials, the cultivators not only had to resist the attacks of the monsters, but they also had to beware of someone stabbing them behind their back. Hence, the whole battle waspletely suppressed by the monsters. What was worse was that the entire imperial capital fell into a disaster too. It was evident that the monsters not only attacked the city outside the imperial capital and created chaos in the imperial city, they also arranged for arge number of evil cultivators to infiltrate inside the imperial capital. As it was the nation¡¯s official religious election, many cultivators would gather here, so no one would notice these extra cultivators. These evil cultivators showed their fangs and massacred people, burned down houses, and created chaos in the imperial capital. Even in the imperial city, they could see the sky-high mes ignited not far away and hear the sounds of crying and fighting from a distance. Tonight, the imperial capital of Earlington of Efrax was doomed to be covered in blood and destroyed everywhere. To make matters worse, these evil cultivators also received orders and kept rushing toward the imperial city from afar to cause more damage. In that way, the cultivators in the imperial city would no longer be left alone, and everyone would be in danger. Steve saw the scene and knew their advantage would only snowball. ¡°The overall situation has been decided. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s y for a while.¡± Steve sneered, shoved the jagged de in his hand to the ground, and moved his wrist. ¡°Having lived in the sect for a long time, you¡¯ve all be too arrogant. I¡¯ll give you a good moment on thest night of your life to let you know how vulnerable your so-called strength beyond your realm is in front of the Holy Land Realm.¡± A terrifying muffled sound came from Steve¡¯s bone under his armor, and he pulled out the sharp de with a snort, clenching it tightly in his hand. Steve¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a knife, sweeping across everyone¡¯s face. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Charlotte¡¯s nervous little face turned pale, and she clenched her fists. Her palms were sweaty. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just stay with Casper. He won¡¯t let you down.¡± At that moment, Charlotte saw the girl named Jessica, who gave off a radiance like a tiny sun and seemed like someone she wanted to get close to, look at her, andfort. After being stunned for a while, Charlotte hesitated and said, ¡°Thank you, but you¡­ You and Casper¡­¡± Charlotte inevitably still cared a little about the rtionship between Caspian and Jessica. Could she still have a chance if the other party was the woman in Caspian¡¯s heart? The girl named Jessica made anyone feel jealous with just a nce. Jessica smiled. ¡°Although I¡¯m a little unhappy because you chose Casper, both he and I¡®ll protect your safety today. Trust me!¡± Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, she nodded. ¡±Thank you, Jessica.¡± Charlotte thought, ¡®As expected of the person Casper likes¡­ She¡¯s truly someone that makes him like her.¡¯ However, Charlotte suddenly felt as if there was an invisible hand grabbing her heart and squeezing it so hard that her breathing stopped. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 Not only Charlotte, but everyone present felt like needles pricked their backs and dark clouds hovering about them. ¡°Holy Land Realm¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, and just as he spit out those words, he suddenly felt a strong gust of wind. Swoosh! Steve was still some distance away from them, but he still swung his saber. The jagged de light suddenly condensed and expanded, turning into a tangible entity with a length of tens of meters in mid-air, falling toward everyone. In a sh, it felt as if a giant¡¯s sharp de was about to break the mountain. ¡°Condensation of Qi into a tangible entity!¡± Jessica eximed, hurriedly turned around, and shouted to the crowd, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± When everyone heard her, their faces instantly dropped. They could already feel that Steve¡¯s shing giant de was not an image condensed by the air due to the pressure. It was a big killing move formed by the condensing and releasing of spiritual Qi with murderous intent! The Holy Land Realm was where the spiritual Qi could be tangible, and it was released to kill the enemy. It was the most essential difference between the Holy Land Realm and the Pulse Control Realm. Upon hearing Jessica¡¯s warning, everyone did not hesitate and hurriedly moved aside. ¡°Trying to escape? How naive!¡± Steve grinned and suddenly dropped his hands. Boom! The giant de suddenly elerated, and they could swiftly hear the sound of surging waves around them. Crack! Bang! The ground was cracked apart in a sh, and the airflow around seemed to be buried in dozens or hundreds of shells, all of which exploded at that moment. The deafening sound made everyone¡¯s mind buzz, and their sight turned blurry. Soon after, their bodies flew out as if they were struck, and their internal organs seemed to be twisted together. ¡°How useless!¡± Steve smiled contemptuously. Then, he took a step and quickly rushed in front of Xander. As soon as the jagged de was swept across Xander¡¯s chest, a deep wound that exposed his bones could be seen, and blood also gushed out. ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t you a tough guy!¡± Steve¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. Even though the de appeared as if it only lightly touched Xander¡¯s chest, Steve was rather shocked when it did not tear Xander in half. ¡°Well, time to die!¡± Steve¡¯s face turned ferocious, then he aimed at Xander¡¯s neck. ¡°Picking the Stars and Moon!¡± Followed by the long roar, a bright light pointed directly at Steve¡¯s face. Steve frowned behind the mask, and he raised his saber to block himself. ng! The light hit the de, and a series of dazzling mes exploded immediately. Xander seized the moment and pushed the ground with one hand, quickly retreating to Sebastian¡¯s side, saying, ¡±Thank you, Sebastian.¡± As Xander said that, thick blood continued to seep out between his fingers that covered the wound on his chest. Due to the constant intrusion of evil cultivators into the imperial city by taking advantage of the chaos, Sebastian also just engaged in a small-scale battle, and he only rushed over after escaping that fight. If it was not for him just now, Xander would have been in deep trouble by Steve¡¯s extra attack just now. Nheless, Sebastian¡¯s face also dropped slightly when he nced at the terrifying mark on the ground. The power of the Holy Land Realm through the release of spiritual Qi was enough to give them a headache. ¡°Another one?¡± Steve¡¯s eyes swept across the faces of everyone, and he uttered, ¡°One, two, three, four, five¡­ Five from the Heavenly Stars Sect. Since you¡¯re all eager to die, then I¡¯ll give each of you a taste of my de.¡± ¡°One!¡± Without waiting for everyone to react, Steve shouted and shed at Xander again with the first strike. ¡°Watch out!¡± Sebastian raised his hand and pointed at the de light, yelling, ¡°Picking the Stars and Moon!¡± Xander also roared, and the inscriptions all over his body shone with cyan light, revealing a profound taste as if his whole person turned into a ck hole, wanting to swallow everything. Then, he scratched at the de light. ng! Boom! The sound of metals colliding echoed in the air. Steve did not move, and the sword light just flickered slightly in the air before falling again. The might of the spiritual Qi was simply unstoppable by flesh and blood. Soon, a wound spread along the back of Xander¡¯s hand, arm, and shoulder. Then, it ripped open, and blood spurted out. Xander flew backward, spitting out a mouthful of blood and smashing through a wall behind him. On the other hand, Sebastian bled all over his fingers, and he fell backward. Hisplexion kept changing between flushed and pale. Later, he spat out blood, and his body suddenly slumped at speed visible to the naked eye. Steve smiled contemptuously, and he moved like a ghost as he swung the saber continuously. He did not use any spells, not even sorcery. Instead, Steve just utilized the mostmon Holy Land Realm¡¯s release of spiritual Qi. However, Caspian, Jessica, and Sna felt a colossal crisis. Then, Caspian stepped forward, waving the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd with a peerless edge. ¡°The Gaze of Death! ¡± The Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was more murderous than Ghoul-Locker Spear, and the eyeball generated by the shock was more like a passage connecting the world and purgatory. In an instant, the breath of death filled the air, turning into a sharp, pitch-ck edge, which violently collided with the sword light. Boom! The billowing airwaves sted a vacuum in the air, and the ground was directly smashed,parable to mud. Even the sword light transformed by the spiritual Qi was riddled with holes and mottled, shing in the air before finally disappearing. Nheless, Caspian also felt an unprecedented pressure, and he staggered back more than ten steps in a row, barely stabilizing his body. His chest heaved violently, and he could hardly breathe. Moreover, his arms holding the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd were also sore and numb. ¡®Charles imed he could kill the Holy Land Realm, but there¡¯s a huge gap in their strength,¡¯ Caspian thought. ¡°The Lush Hills Rain Sword!¡± As the sword light approached, Jessica became extremely solemn. Then, she stepped back, and light beams shot out violently,parable to a rainstorm blocking her. Clink-nk! Countless sparks exploded, and it seemed like a fire dragon appeared in the air. The sword light suddenly tore out from the splendid sparks with a swoosh, just like a dragoning out of the water and sticking its head out. Jessica¡¯s face changed greatly, and she swiftly waved her arms. Soon, the sword glow of the Autumn Waters Sword revolved around like a luminous disc, covering her. nk! Bang! Jessica grunted and was knocked away, and her Autumn Waters Sword slipped from her grip. Sna naturally would not back down in the face of the sword light. Instead, she swept her giant ax with an overwhelming force, shing at it, ¡°Aurora Water Breaking Soul sh!¡± Sna roared, and the airwaves rolled up by the ax de were like iron hooves crashing down.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Boom! The spiritual Qi de stagnated in the air, and Sna¡¯s eyes shed slightly. Her body froze as a trace of blood oozed from the corner of her mouth. Bang! The spiritual Qi de fell heavily to the ground, splitting the earth into a terrifying gully and overturning Sna. Blood oozed out of Sna¡¯s palms, and her giant ax slipped out of Sna¡¯s hands, whirled, and flew out like an out-of-control windmill. It seemed that the Holy Land Realm Steve managed to severely injure them with a sh each, showing the ultimate advantage on the realm. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 Caspian and Sebastian were the only ones standing, and such intense damage was from Steve¡®s division of one sh into three parts. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If he only hit each person fully, the few of them would probably be beheaded. ¡±Do you believe you¡¯re a match for the Holy Land Realm cultivator? You¡¯re all just in the Pulse Control Realm!¡± Steve chortled when he saw everyone¡¯s gradually ashen face. ¡°If there¡¯s no difference, then why should cultivators be separated by their realms? It would be better to say that there¡®s no difference for those beneath the Heavenly Spirit Realm.¡± Steve won at that point, so he did not mind saying a few more words so everyone could feel a little more fear. ¡°Just now, I haven¡¯t used magic and martial arts, and I didn¡¯t even use the venom of my Blood Poison Sect. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to use it, but you¡¯re truly unworthy of it at all.¡± Then, Steve paused and looked at Charlotte, who bit her lip. ¡°Princess Charlotte, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s the wisest to ask them to escape and leave you?¡± Charlotte only felt that her internal organs seemed to freeze when she felt the pressureing from Steve, and she had to pause several times to say a word, gasping a few times. However, she still braved herself and looked at Steve, shaking her head and answering, ¡°I¡¯m not doing that.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± There was a look of surprise in Steve¡®s eyes. On the other hand, Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a cold-blooded and ruthless person, wanting to watch them die.¡± Steve grinned, and he slowly raised the giant de again, saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. Which one should I kill first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not cold-blooded.¡± Charlotte stared at Steve. The situation was very critical, but she felt herself calming down again. ¡°When Casper took me away before, I told him to leave me alone. That¡¯s because he was unscathed at that time, and if he left me, he would have a better chance of escaping, and I would only be his burden. But the situation is different now. It¡®s not that I¡¯m not a load now, but everyone has done so much for me. If I tell them to leave me, the injuries they suffered before to protect me will all be in vain! I can¡¯t just wipe out everything that everyone has done for me just because of one word of mine. Besides, even if I ask you to let them go, you won¡¯t agree either.¡± Thest sentence was for Steve, and he sneered, acquiescing to Charlotte¡¯s statement. Then, Charlotte took a deep breath and looked at everyone. Xander, who was sted to the back of the high wall, pushed away the gravel and stood up again. He was covered in blood, and he made his way over step by step. Even though every step he took would leave a shocking footprint of blood on the ground, Xander¡¯s steps were firm. Jessica and Sna, who were sted out before, also picked up their weapons and moved closer. Inside the imperial city, the chaos became more and more disorderly. Except for them, there was no one able to lend a helping hand again in a short time. As for Omar and Maya, they were surrounded by a group of evil cultivators together with Maisie, and they could not help even if they wanted to. As Charlotte nced at everyone¡¯s faces, Charlotte¡¯s eyes were teary. Suddenly, she bowed, and when she straightened up, she uttered very solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll always remember what you¡¯ve all done for me today, my beloved seniors. From today onward, you¡¯re all my best friends and the most trustworthy partners. If you¡¯re not in the Heavenly Spirit, I won¡¯t be in the Heavenly Spirit; If you ¡®re not in the Amethyst Pce, I won¡¯t be in Amethyst Pce!¡± If the first few sentences touched everyone¡¯s hearts, thest ones that were close to grand ambitions were enough to make people¡¯s jaws drop. Charlotte¡¯s remarks were not like other people¡¯s illusory promises, like sharing her sess with everyone in the future. That was just like a castle in the sky,pletely unbelievable. What Charlotte said expressed her gratitude with specifics. Moreover, to a certain extent, those words were equivalent to great aspirations, affecting Charlotte¡¯s future in the pathway to immortality. ¡°If you¡¯re not in the Heavenly Spirit, I won¡¯t be in the Heavenly Spirit. If you¡¯re not in the Amethyst Pce, I won¡¯t be in Amethyst Pce.¡± The meaning of these words could not be more explicit. Charlotte stated that she would surely bring them to Heavenly Spirit Realm and Amethyst Pce Realm. With these, Charlotte would do her best to help everyone today improve in the future, even if she only thought of herself. Otherwise, if she is promoted in the future, she would inevitably be in danger because she went against her true conscience, unless Charlotte had no n of being promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, and it was just an empty promise. Nevertheless, how could Charlotte be someone with no ambition? If so, it was impossible for the Amethyst Pce Spiritual Master to choose her. Caspian and others at the scene were stunned by Charlotte¡¯s words almost equivalent to her promising she would take care of them. As for Steve, he became green-eyed, and he clenched his teeth hard. Anyone understood that Charlotte followed a Spiritual Master to cultivate, and she was even heading to the Upper Kingdom. It was hard to say about the Amethyst Pce Realm, but reaching the Heavenly Spirit Realm was possible for her. In that case, everyone here might be able to achieve the Heavenly Spirit in the future. What did the Heavenly Spirit Realm imply? The highest realm in the Earlington of Efrax was Heavenly Spirit Realm! As for Steve, he could only look up at the Heavenly Spirit Realm hopefully. Jealousy and hatred quickly spread and swelled in Steve¡¯s heart until it exploded. ¡°I¡¯ll give you Heavenly Spirit! Amethyst Pce! Go to hell! Venomous Serpent sh!¡± With a growl, something ck oozed out from Steve¡¯s armor. The ink-ck mass emerged from the soles of his feet, along his legs, waist, chest, arms, and finally condensed on the giant de, turning into a giant python as thick as a bucket. Then, it opened its bloody mouth and spewed ck mist, screaming toward the crowd. ¡®The Formation of Spiritual Qi¡­ Highly Poisonous Spell!¡¯ Caspian saw the essence of Steve¡¯s move at a nce. The giant python formed by the condensed spiritual Qi extended from the massive de was entirely covered with poisonous gas. The ground along the way melted into gurgling mud, and big bubbles appeared one after another. If anyone were touched by it, or if the person was contaminated by the poisonous gas that spewed out of its mouth, his body would instantly rot and turn into a puddle of flesh and blood. ¡°Sh*t!¡± Terry battled with the shapeshifting demon in the distance when he saw the scene. In the swift moment, he was caught off guard and bombarded by the great demon¡¯s sorcery. His blood-colored armor was mottled and shattered, and he fell from the air, smashing the entire roof of a pce and turning it into billowing smoke and dust. Maise saw the terrifying giant python from afar, and she was shocked. In an instant, chaos kept knocking on her door too. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 Not just Terry and MaisieMaisie, but many people were distracted by the battle situation on CaspianCaspian¡¯s side. However, everyone was snowed under with their fights. More and more evil cultivators created chaos in the capital, and they continued to gather here. The fire lit up the sky, making it as bright as day, and the cries of the monsters made the ground tremble as if it would copse at any time. ¡°Water-Condensing Formation!¡± CaspianCaspian swiftly grabbed a handful of array maps from his storage bag, scattering them everywhere like flower petals. In the blink of an eye, about thirty Water-Condensing Formations were activated. Water-Condensing Formation was only a low-level formation, and it only had one sole function, to make the air in an area stagnant, which could slow down the movement of people in it. However, the advantage was that it was fast to activate, and it hardly consumed spiritual Qi. The air in front of CaspianCaspian and the others immediately became thick and heavy. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Moreover, because too many Water-Condensing Formations were activated, the void seemed to be folded, making people look bizarre. Steve¡¯s release of spiritual Qi seemed as if it instantly mmed into the sea as it slowed down significantly. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Steveughed wildly, and his eyes were full of murderous intent and madness. ¡°Do you think you can resist my magic by relying on this low-level formation? Break!¡± Steve roared, and his spiritual Qi inside him exploded again. Boom! The giant ck python suddenly trembled, and the Water-Condensing Formation exploded again and again. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! A trail of trajectories visible to the naked eye sted out toward the surroundings, and the Water- Condensing Formations were destroyed instantly. Steve was full of anticipation, hoping to see the startled, angry look on CaspianCaspian¡¯s face. He liked to see his opponent being drained of hope, particrly the d*mned Heavenly Stars Sect cultivator, who not only exposed his identity and failed his n to assassinate the emperor and kidnap the princess easily, but he also joined hands with other useless trash to kill several of his subordinates. For Steve, the Blood Poison Sect was already destroyed, so any one of the Blood Poison Sect disciples died meant there would be one less person for them. Hence, he hoped that he could torture CaspianCaspian before letting him die. It was also why he was willing to take his time dealing with CaspianCaspian and the others rather than killing them immediately. However, Steve was surprised to find that CaspianCaspian¡¯s face did not show the terrified look he expected. Instead, the corners of CaspianCaspian¡¯s mouth turned up, revealing a sneer. Steve quickly felt strange, but he soon believed he was overthinking. However, judging from the current situation, it was impossible for CaspianCaspian to be his opponent, and there was no possibility of aeback. Unless¡­ Just then, Steve saw CaspianCaspian¡¯s lips move silently. In a split second, Steve understood what CaspianCaspian said, ¡°Stopping you for a little while is already enough.¡± Steve suddenly felt his scalp tingling. Then, he seemed to realize something and raised his head. In the sky that was as bright as day, a ray of light that was brighter than starlight suddenly came out of the sky like a sharp sword. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The hunch grew stronger and stronger, and Steve felt his heart pounding wildly. The next moment, as if a star fell from the sky, a bright light pulled out a long line, heading straight toward Steve. In a sh, Steve felt enveloped in the breath of death. ¡°Sword light! That¡¯s a sword light! Is it¡­¡± Steve¡¯s face immediately turned pale, and his whole body started to tremble with fear as if he thought of something. The sword light, like a meteor, fell to the ground the next moment. Bang! Boom! The roaring ck poisonous python was sted to ashes instantly, and a bottomless pit formed on the ground. The giant sword mark was straight and sharp. With the big pit as the center, it spread out toward the surrounding area. Then, the rolling airwaves blew Steve away like a piece of paper. In that instant, his armor was cut with countless traces. Steve flew out dozens of meters and rolled to the ground. His jagged, sharp de turned into dozens of pieces, scattering around him. The sudden scene made the chaotic battlefield stagnate. Steve finally could not hold back, and he shouted in surprise. His voice was so shrill and terrifying. ¡°The Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword! It¡¯s the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword!¡± It was the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s most-treasured weapon, the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword! When everyone heard the shouts, they were emotionally stirred. Since it was the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword, then Leonard would be there too. In Earlington of Efrax, no one could tell whether the helm of the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword made Leonard famous or Leonard made the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword more well-known than ever. The Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword was originally a pinnacle spiritual tool. As Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s most-treasured weapon, it was naturally given an outstanding reputation by generations of swordsmen in the past years. Otherwise, Heavenly Stars Sect would not have been one of the six major sects. Nheless, it was known that the peak of the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword¡¯s fame started when Leonard became the swordsman of the generation. In the past hundred years, almost everyone in Earlington of Efrax who heard the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword and Leonard¡¯s names would be terror-stricken. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Before the person even appeared, his voice came first. As soon as Leonard appeared, the crowd was shocked. A sword beam as bright as a sea of stars crashed down from mid-air. In an instant, the stars were shining everywhere, just like an upside-down Milky Way. The shape-shifting demon targeted by Leonard sted out blood screens, trying to block him. However, the shape-shifting demon seemed to understand that what it did was in vain, which was apparent from its hopeless expression. Boom! In the blink of an eye, the starlight shattered the blood screens, and the shape-shifting demon behind them only had time to let out a scream before being engulfed by the sea of stars. In an instant, it turned into a thick blood mass. After killing a shape-shifting demon, Leonard¡¯s figure got closer, and he was now above the imperial city. ¡±Furious Sword Intent!¡± With a long roar, Leonard attacked the nearest shape-shifting demon. Bang! The demon was caught off guard by Leonard¡¯s decisive attack, and it did not even manage to react. The starlight formed by the sword light was like a long river, sweeping across suddenly. When everyone regained their senses again, the shape-shifting demon turned into a squirming blood lump. It stopped in mid-air, exploded with a bang, and turned into a rain of blood sshing down. He appeared without warning and immediately acted as soon as he showed up, beheading two shape- shifting demons instantly. Such a shocking scene immediately changed the expressions of the rest of the shape-shifting demons and evil cultivators in the fight. The famous Madman Leonard brought the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword over! Any shape-shifting demon would have a headache seeing the man and his sword. Moreover, what worried them, even more, was that if Leonard were an addition to the Heavenly Stars Sect, would that mean that support from other sects would arrive soon? Chapter 712 Chapter 712 After getting up from the ground with great difficulty, Steve looked at the murderous Leonard in mid-air, and he mumbled, ¡®Impossible¡­ This¡¯s impossible. The teleportation formations connecting the capital and the various sects should have been destroyed. Even if the Heavenly Stars Sect has a reinforcement, the person won¡¯t arrive so swiftly! Besides¡­ Besides, it shouldn¡¯t be Leonarding over with the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword!¡¯ An ominous premonition spread in Steve¡¯s heart like ink dripping into clear water. The feeling of a conspiracy behind it got denser by the second. At that moment, a golden light suddenly burst out from above. The glow was vast and vigorous with supreme majesty. It was as if no one could stop it, and no one could even match it. What was even more surprising was that the light got bigger and bigger. To be precise, it was like a golden sun approaching the ground, making it appearrger than before. The sudden scene made everyone stop moving. The next second, someone in the crowd eximed, ¡°Spiritual Pce!¡± The blooming golden light falling from the sky turned out to be the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s Dao tool, Spiritual Pce. Spiritual Pce was the venue for the nation¡¯s official religious election, and it originally hovered at a high altitude far away from the imperial city. However, it was moved by someone, and it fell directly from the air, bursting with amazing power. Yet, at least five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were needed to activate the Spiritual Pce, a Dao tool. It was different from the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword, which could be used by Leonard alone. If the Spiritual Pce was needed in a short time, it was not easy. That was simr to the Great Array of Nine Tribtions Punisher that Dakota set up before. Without a period of preparation, there was absolutely no way to move it. Unless¡­ It was prepared ahead! The thought of that made Steve¡¯s body tremble again uncontrobly. ¡°Is it¡­ Is it..?¡± An answer was about toe out, making his hands and feet cold, and his eyes were lifeless. Leonard suddenly let out a longugh and directly said the answer in Steve¡¯s heart, ¡°Did you think that we¡¯ll only make arrangements in the imperial city after knowing your n!? I¡¯ve been waiting for you in the capital for a long time!¡± As soon as he said that, Leonard immediately rushed into a mighty group of evil cultivators formed by hundreds of people who just gathered to try to break through a wall of the imperial city. Nheless, even though there were many of them, their realm was only the Pulse Control Realm. To say, Leonard, who carried the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword and rushed in, was just like a lion sprinting into a colony of rabbits, would already show great regard to the evil cultivators. Instead, it should be described as a lion dashing into the hundreds of ants. As Leonard waved the sword, the sword light flew like a stream of light, and all these evil cultivators were cut in half in a sh. Consequently, arge stream of blood rolled out like a surging ocean wave toward the surroundings. The speed of Leonard harvesting lives was too fast, and the group of evil cultivators did not even have time to react. None of them even screamed. The evil cultivators and shape-shifting demons present killed numerous people. After all, being a cultivator would pile up skeletons under one¡¯s feet. However, those who saw the scene still felt their scalp tingling. Soon, a freezing chill seeped out from their marrow and spread throughout their body. Leonard¡¯s words revealed a reality they were most reluctant to ept, the six sects not only had arrangements in the imperial city, they even had preparations in the capital. Whether it was Leonard and the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword, or the Spiritual Pce falling from the sky, these reinforcements were not coincidences but a long-devised trap. Caspian¡¯s eyes shone brightly when he saw the scene. He could naturally see that the timing of Leonard¡¯s attack and the Spiritual Pce¡¯s appearance was just right, which was at the most stalemate of the battle. Taking action at that time could not only improve the morale of one¡¯s side but also disrupt the opponent¡¯s rhythm and make them feel flustered. With the trade-off, they could sessfully counterattack even if they were at a disadvantage before. More importantly, both Leonard and Spiritual Pce were super reinforcements, and they were not the only support. Just like the shape-shifting demons disguising and hiding among the cultivators, these shape-shifting demons and evil cultivators did not know when a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator would appear beside them and kill them immediately. The Shadow Megabat¡¯s eyes were red as it roared angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t assume that you can turn the tide! We still have those who haven¡¯t been exposed yet! Do you have the ability to distinguish them all in an instant?¡± When Leonard heard that, he frowned. No one knew the validity of the Shadow Megabat¡¯s words, but as long as it was not confirmed whether there were still shape-shifting demons that were not exposed, the cultivators present could not do their best to defend against the enemies. After all, no one could predict if someone would suddenly stab them from the side when they fought with all their strength. The Shadow Megabatughed smugly when it saw Leonard¡¯s change in expression. However, Caspian suddenly had an idea. What the Shadow Megabat said might sound like it provoked Leonard, but it gave Caspian inspiration. ¡®Distinguish them all in an instant¡­ In an instant¡­¡¯ Caspian mumbled, and he hurriedly looked at the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword shining in Leonard¡¯s hands in the distance, his eyes getting brighter and brighter. Then, he thought, ¡®Others can¡¯t do it, but Elder Leonard can do it!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s heart moved. Without any hesitation, he shouted, ¡°Elder Leonard, with your ability, can you turn your sword light into a star and hit everyone present?¡± ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡± Leonard nodded in response. Hearing that answer, Caspian waspletely relieved and smiled. ¡°Then, congrattions Elder Leonard. You can instantly tell which cultivator¡¯s an imposter!¡± Caspian¡¯s voice was so loud that Leonard could hear it, and many people around him and the shape- shifting demons also heard it. If one listened to Caspian¡¯s words directly, they might be confused and did not know what he meant. However, by rting Leonard and the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword in his hands, the cultivators on the scene understood in an instant, and their faces showed incredible joy. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As for the group of evil cultivators and shapeshifting demons, their faces all dropped. After Steve understood the meaning behind Caspian¡¯s words, he stared at Caspian and gritted his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s him again! It¡¯s him again!¡± Nheless, Steve shouting curses at Caspian would be useless as Leonard already knew what to do after Caspian¡¯s suggestion. Leonard burst intoughter. ¡°Casper! Great job!¡± Before he finished speaking, his body suddenly rose into the air, and the dazzling Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword was lifted above his head. In the blink of an eye, he stood between the heavens and the earth like a god who opened up the world. The mighty sword was condensed into an iparably dazzling beam of light, suspended in mid-air. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 In an instant, the light from the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword seemed to be the only thing left in the entire world. Countless starlights came from the sky and gathered toward the sword light, and ripples of shock waves visible to the naked eye spread like concentric circles around. Yet, whether it was the mortals, cultivators, or shape-shifting demons, they could not help but feel extremely small and insignificant like dust when they saw the scene. ¡°Endless Gxy!¡± Leonard let out a long howl when the light condensed to its peak, and the sword light shed down in anger. Swoosh! Boom! Endless starlights zed out from the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword fell from the sky like countless meteors. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Every starlight was a sharp sword light. Every sword light was also dazzling starlight. ¡°Sorcery¡­ Grand sorcery!¡± On the ground, some people shivered while holding their heads, squatting. Caspian also had an extremelyplicated look in his eyes, and there was doubt, excitement, emotion, and a hint of fear. After a while, he let out a sigh and whispered, ¡°This is what you called a sorcery.¡± The power of sorceries could berge or small, just like the rank of magic weapons, and what Leonard disyed was grand sorcery. Martial arts could destroy a vige, spells could destroy a town, and sorceries could reverse yin and yang with a wave of hands, break mountains and part seas! Even though Leonard was far from the true definition of sorcery at that time, his power was still far from enough, and he showed Caspian what supernatural powers should look like. ¡®I¡¯ll be able to master such power in the future!¡¯ Caspian thought without hesitation. Not only Caspian but everyone else on the scene was also deeply shocked. However, they soon found that something even more difficult to understand appeared. The countless sword lights falling from the sky were not aimed at shape-shifting demons and evil cultivators, but precisely at every cultivator present except Heavenly Spirit Realm. Everyone was taken aback. Even the shape-shifting demons and evil cultivators widened their eyes in surprise. ¡°Leonard has lost his mind!¡± ¡°Is Madman Leonard crazy?!¡± ¡°He attacks his kind with sorcery?¡± ¡°Is he part of us evil cultivators?¡± Just when everyone was dumbfounded and waved their weapons, trying to resist the sword light shing at them, Leonard¡¯s roar came like rolling thunder, ¡°Respond with the spells of your respective sects! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be regarded as an imposter!¡± The crowd was stunned, but they quickly came to their senses. The shape-shifting demon could pretend to be a cultivator, but it was impossible for them to master the spells of each sect. Leonard¡¯s mastery of spiritual Qi and sorceries reached the point of him having meticulous control. These sword lights might appear as dense as the raindrops during a rainstorm, but the power that fell in front of each person differed. After all, the purpose was only for detection, and it would not hurt the other party. Moreover, any sect of Earlington of Efrax had heritage spells, and these kinds of heritage spells would never exchange with each other. Hence, as long as there were cultivators who could not resist the sword light with the technique, it was very likely that the person was an imposter. After the elders of each sect understood it, they immediately spread out their divine thoughts, enveloping the surroundings and targeting those of their sect. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. A cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm could generate hundreds and thousands of thoughts when he wanted to. Therefore, it was not a problem for them to focus on more than ten, at most, dozens of sect-mates. Everyone present could not help but sigh in their hearts as it seemed that only Leonard could do the detection using the method. There were still very few people who thought deeper and immediately realized that Caspian came up with the method! The disciple, who performed outstandingly many times in the nation¡¯s official religion election, once again thought of a solution! Of course, Steve was among the people who thought of that, and he fumed with rage. He knew very well that under the bombardment of Leonard¡¯s sorceries, it was only a matter of time before the remaining few shape-shifting demons and evil cultivators were exposed. Once these shape-shifting demons and evil cultivators were cleared out, then the cultivators present would have no more worries. Coupled with the fact that there were other aids in the capital, Steve suddenly felt a chill in his chest, and anger, grief, hatred, and rage all rushed into his heart, making him exasperated. On the surface, all of that was caused by the fact that these sect elders were prepared in advance, but it was the Heavenly Stars Sect disciple called Casper who kept the shape-shifting demons and the evil cultivators at a disadvantage, continuously cracking their tricks. ¡®If I don¡¯t get rid of this person, he¡¯ll be a big problem in the future!¡¯ Steve suddenly had the thought and a surge of killing intent boiled in his heart. No matter what would happen in the future, the disciple must be removed just because of his actions tonight! Otherwise, how would he exin it after he returned? Just when Steve made up his mind that he must get rid of Caspian tonight, several shouts suddenly sounded in the distance. An elder dressed in a Blue Feather Sect uniform stumbled and ran forward. As he ran, the skin on his body kept tearing apart, revealing the dark red muscles inside. ¡°Where are you running to?¡± Vincent roared, pping the air. Boom! In the void, a massive and weighty palm condensed, directly falling downward. That fake elder was not a shape-shifting demon but only an evil cultivator who could not resist the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator¡¯s strength. With a scream, he was directly smacked into meat pulp. At the same time, two more evil cultivators and two shape-shifting demons were exposed due to Caspian¡¯s method and fled in panic. However, their position was extremely unfavorable, and cultivators from various sects surrounded them. Furthermore, the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators on the scene paid attention to their sides, and as soon as they were exposed, countless ultimate moves appeared like downpours. The two evil cultivators and the two shape-shifting demons just escaped for a short distance, and they werepletely killed, leaving no traces. ¡°Now, we don¡¯t have to worry about the people around us being an imposter.¡± Seeing the scene, all the cultivators let out a sigh of relief. They did not want to remember the nervous feeling they had before. ¡°It¡¯s you next, and you can¡¯t escape anymore!¡± Vincent took a step forward and suddenly pped the sky with his palm. Rumble! It sounded like a muffled thunder in the air. In an instant, the shape-shifting demons and evil cultivators present appeared terrified as they saw that the Spiritual Pce hovering in the sky was activated again. With the golden rays of light, waves of mighty force continued to spread. The golden lightning shed and crackled around the huge shrine, making everyone¡¯s heart palpitate violently. Then, the golden lightning suddenly spread out with a loud bang and crashed down from the sky, instantly forming a massive. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 ¡°Get out of the way!¡± The Sun-Swallowing King Crow shouted, and its voice was sharp and with extreme fear, almost piercing people¡¯s eardrums. Swoosh! The golden lightning mmed down and engulfed it immediately. A screaming ck figure could be faintly seen in the dazzling golden light, elongating and twisting for a while, and then became folded and blurred again. The crowd felt their breathing stagnate when they saw the scene. The next moment, the golden lightning jumped to other ces. At that time, the Sun-Swallowing King Crow turned into a charred ck body without the slightest vitality, falling from the air like a giant fly and breaking into several pieces. ¡°Ah!¡± All the shape-shifting demons present gasped. Then, when they looked up at the Spiritual Pce again, there was endless fear in their eyes and faces. ¡°Spiritual Pce.¡± ¡°A Dao tool.¡± They finally clearly realized that it was Blue Feather Sect¡¯s most treasured tool. In terms of grade, it was a Dao tool that was a full grade higher than the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword! Rumble rumble! Just as these shape-shifting demons were terrified, the Spiritual Pce approached the ground, and the entire imperial city seemed to be shrouded in golden light. A figure appeared in the space outside the Spiritual Pce, looming in the golden light and revealing a sense of calmness. One of the shape-shifting demons was stunned when it saw the figure, then it immediately roared, ¡°Mike Smith! It¡¯s the head of the Blue Feather Sect, Mike Smith!¡± Upon hearing that, all the other shape-shifting demons instantly turned pale. Leonard with the spiritual tool was already troublesome, and now the person who presided over and controlled the Dao tool was the person in Charge of the Blue Feather Sect! Whether it was realm or strength, Mike was a level higher than Leonard. Hence, the shape-shifting demons were all instantly filled with despair. They prepared for many years, attacking from inside and out at all costs and sneaking in demons among the cultivators. They initially thought that they would significantly weaken the Earlington of Efrax with great momentum, but they did not expect that these sects of Earlington of Efrax would fight back crazier than they anticipated! Even one of the sect masters of the six major sects took action with a Dao tool! Under normal circumstances, the sect master would personally take action only when the sect was about to be destroyed. Otherwise, it was impossible for the head of the sect, which stood for the sect itself, to show up. The evil cultivators and the shape-shifting demons were so unscrupulous because they determined that the sect masters of the six major sects would never appear in the imperial city. Thus, even if someone rushed over to help, it was far from the head of the sect¡¯s turn. Unexpectedly, they made a wrong step which snowballed into a bigger problem. If the appearance of Leonard with the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword tilted the bnce of the battle, Mike¡¯s arrival directly pushed the equilibrium to the end! Mike¡¯s appearance not only shocked the evil cultivators and the shape-shifting demons, but many cultivators were also stunned and speechless. The reason was straightforward. Except for the elders of the six major sects, no one was qualified to meet Mike at ordinary times. Moreover, it was not easy for these elders to meet Mike either. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If the elders of the six major sects were mythical beings to ordinary disciples, then the head of the six major sects were the existences that the elders could only admire. To be in charge of a sect, one must not only have a high realm and strength but also have a heart that could lead the entire sect to be stronger. Anyone who met such a character would be involuntarily impressed by their demeanor. However, there were also a small number of sect disciples who did not lose their self-control when they saw Mike. Caspian and Xander were naturally included among these people. Caspian¡¯s teacher, Hadley, was on an equal footing with Mike, and Xander¡¯s teacher, Leonard, was there. In terms of fame, Leonard was even more famous than Mike, who rarely appeared in front of everyone. Hence, Xander just marveled at Mike¡¯s arrival, and he was not utterly stupefied like everyone else. After a short period of calmness, one of the shape-shifting demons suddenly shouted, ¡°Mike! You¡¯re in charge of the Blue Feather Sect. Shouldn¡¯t you be staying at the mountain gate? What are you doing here!¡± Mike shed a faint smile in mid-air, and he answered indifferently, ¡°The Blue Feather Sect holds the nation¡¯s official religion election. Since evil guests are intruding, I naturally have to solve the troubles for the other guests as the host.¡± As soon as he said that, Mike raised his finger and pointed at the shape-shifting demon and asked, ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you doomed?¡± The shape-shifting demon had a sturdy body, its whole body was covered with muscles, and it had two long fangs. No one knew if it was formed by a wild boar. As Mike pointed at it, it felt its blood run cold, and it could not show its arrogance as before. Instead, the shape-shifting demon only wanted to tum around and run away. However, as soon as it turned around, the golden lightning fell from the sky and mmed into its back waist, prating its abdominal cavity and nailing it to the ground. Before the shape-shifting demon could let out a scream, the golden lightning spread instantly, turning into countless fments that prated every muscle and bone of the shape-shifting demon, yanking violently. Rip! The shape-shifting demon was instantly torn to pieces, and the steaming flesh exploded at once. In a sh, the pungent smell of blood filled the air. Two shape-shifting demons, one was split into coke and the other was sted into blood by the golden lightning. There was no evil cultivator or shape-shifting demon that could resist the terrifying blow of the Dao tool. Moreover, what made the evil cultivators and the shape-shifting demons even more desperate was that the Spirit Pce was a Dao tool with both offense and defense. At that time, those dense golden bolts of lightning have been intertwined into a big, covering the entire imperial city. In that way, people outside could not get in, and those inside could not get out. Hence, the evil cultivators and shape-shifting demons trapped in the big were now like a sitting duck. At that thought, the faces of evil cultivators and shape-shifting demons turned uglier. However, even more, shape-shifting demons showed extremely fierce expressions. Instead of sitting still, it was better to fight to the death! ¡°Ha! You¡¯re still thinking of resisting.¡± Hovering in the air, Leonard held the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword and sneered. Although Mike did not say anything else, he obviously would not be soft-hearted in the face of these evil cultivators and shape-shifting demons. The cultivators on the ground were also ready, and they were no longer worried now that they had Leonard and Mike¡¯s help. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re going to win?¡± Steven suddenly roared. Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to him. Steve was only in the Holy Land Realm. Even though he was considered a high realm among the group of evil cultivators who act as cannon fodder, Steve was as weak as a kitten before these shape-shifting demons. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 It was precisely because Steve¡¯s realm waspletely iparable with the group of monsters equivalent to Heavenly Spirit Realm that everyone did not take him too seriously from the beginning. In everyone¡¯s mind, he was at most a human cultivator, and he yed a role inmunication. However, when all the demons looked desperate, Steve showed an utterly different viciousness. When all the cultivators looked at him, they found that Steve¡¯s face showed a mixture of regret, anger, unwillingness, and resentment. At that moment, he was like an evil spirit that climbed up from hell with baleful auras on his body that almost condensed into a shape and turned into shriveled ghost ws, harvesting all the living beings¡¯ lives! ¡°You¡­ You won¡¯t win so easily¡­¡± Steve¡¯s teeth were gritted so hard that his gums oozed blood, and the bloodshot streaks in his eyes frightened anyone at a nce. Suddenly, he reached out and swallowed a dark green medicinal pill. Then, Steve raised his head and spat out a mouthful of strange green gas, and he shouted hoarsely, ¡°Ancestor, please¡­ Take action!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked and looked at Steve in disbelief. Would Steve ask the ancestor of the monsters to take action? The ancestor of the monsters was like the existence of the Amethyst Pce Realm. Would it ignore the code and appear here or make a move? The elders of the six sects were all stunned by Steve¡¯s words. They all knew that although there was no explicit regtion, the cultivators and monsters tacitly agreed that those above Heavenly Spirit Realm would not appear in such a small region. A slightly exaggerated analogy was that a general or prime minister would ignore the affairs of a small vige, and the level of trivial matters would naturally be handled by people of equal status. If a cultivator from the Amethyst Pce Realm came to such a ce, it would be equivalent to destroying thew and trampling on the rules that cultivators and monsters maintained for thousands of years. Due to that, even if the Spiritual Master decided to ept Charlotte as a disciple and take her to the sect in the Upper Kingdom for cultivation, he would only release a ray of spiritual thought and store it in the magic weapon, and he would never be present physically. Otherwise, even if he were a Spiritual Master, he would be greatly criticized. Yet, Steve invited the ancestor of the monsters to take action personally. Which ancestor of the monsters was so bold! Just when everyone was stunned and felt the slightest fear, Steve suddenly let out a roar. His shout was strange, and it was just like a tiger roaring in the mountains and forests, like a wolf howling under the moon, and like a hoarse cry of a human being, making people¡¯s hearts tremble when they hear it. Following that, Steve¡¯s body also started to undergo bizarre changes. He seemed to be in extreme agony as his body kept shaking. Then, the armor on his back was suddenly propped open, and two wings popped out. At the same time, his tailbones also extended section by section, like a pangolin-like tail, hitting the ground heavily. The speed of the change was strange, and almost when everyone was yet to recover from the shock, Steve turned into a monster that was neither beast nor human. ¡°Watch out!¡± Caspian was the first to notice the changes, and he immediately reminded everyone loudly. Next, he stepped forward, blocking Jessica, Xander, Sna, and Charlotte behind him. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± Steve let out a shrill shout, and his voice was different from before. When he twisted his body, he almost turned into an afterimage invisible to the naked eye, and he targeted Charlotte. ¡°How audacious!¡± Vincent came back to his senses. Seeing that there was no change in the void, Vincent immediately understood that Steve was just bluffing when he asked for the ancestor of the monsters to take action. However, when he thought that he was frightened by a Holy Land Realm evil cultivator, Vincent felt embarrassed. Hence, he showed no mercy with his attack. Then, with a violent p, a loud noise of the mountain copsing in the void, and boomng thunder smashed toward the top of Steve¡¯s head. However, Steve turned a blind eye and went straight ahead. As the thunder was about to hit Steve, the sky suddenly darkened. The feeling was like a person blinking his eyes. However, almost everyone on the scene felt as if their souls were instantly crushed, and their whole hearts became empty. The next moment, the thunder that should have exploded violently on Steve¡¯s head was like soft and silent spring rain, disappearing without any sound or sparks as if it never appeared. Vincent¡¯s face changed suddenly, his lips moved a few times, and he muttered, ¡°Ancestor¡­¡± Amid the exmations of the crowd, Vincent spat out a mouthful of blood and flew backward. No one saw how the ancestor made his move, but a master of Heavenly Spirit Reahn, the existence of Earlington of Efrax¡¯s topbat power, was knocked out without the ability to resist. ¡°How dare you?!¡± In the sky, Mike¡¯s calm eyes burst into mes. As a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, he was naturally inferior to the ancestor of the monsters in terms of the realm. However, it was within the borders of Earlington of Efrax, and it was the imperial city where human cultivators and mortals lived together. Therefore, not to mention the divine consciousness of the ancestor of monsters, even if the ancestor of monsters came in person, cultivators should not retreat. Cultivators would rather die in battle and never back down in the face of monsters! Mike calmed himself and focused on looking for the wave in the void,manding the Spiritual Pce from a distance, and was about to strike. However, there was a sudden exmation from the ground. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Mike hurriedly looked down and immediately saw Jessica, Xander, and Sna spat out mouthfuls of blood and were knocked away. As for Charlotte and Caspian, the demonized Steve held them each in one hand. Charlotte did not set foot on the pathway to immortality, and her current strength was at most the level of a warrior. On the other hand, Caspian¡¯s realm was lower than Steve¡¯s. Coupled with Steve¡¯s half-human half-demon state, his strength, speed, spiritual Qi, and so on were all far beyond Caspian¡¯s, and it was not an exaggeration to say that he had apletely crushing advantage. Therefore, as soon as they fought, five bloody scars were instantly left on Caspian¡¯s chest, and the opponent directly caught him. ¡°Boy, you ruined my n, and I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± Steve grinned and red at Caspian. The moment Caspian was caught by Steve, he threw Handsome off his shoulders, and he nced at Steve without fear. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be alive for that.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this stubborn!¡± Steve¡¯s heart was filled with killing intent, and he suddenly sted a surge of spiritual Qi into Caspian¡¯s body. Puff! Caspian spat out a mouthful of blood, dragging a ravine on the ground. Steve was taken aback by the scene as the amount of blood seemed excessive. However, he did not have time to think about it. In mid-air, the golden lightning of Spiritual Pce was already aimed at him from a distance. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 In an instant, Steve felt that all hell was about to break loose, and he shouted hoarsely without hesitation, ¡°Ancestor, save me!¡± However, Mike would not care whether the ancestor of the monsters would make a move. Even though the six major sects knew tonight¡¯s chaos in advance and made arrangements, the situation would still be uncontroble on the day itself. Moreover, it would be a shame for the six major sects if the Holy Land Realm evil cultivator kidnapped Charlotte! Hence, even if the ancestor of the monsters tried to stop him, Mike would kill Steve despite the possibility of being severely injured. Boom! With an explosion, the golden lightning behind Spiritual Pce bloomed like flowers, falling toward Steve. In a sh, the void seemed to be cut, torn, and copsed. Steve just felt hopeless. The blow could kill any Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators thousands of kilometers away, and using such a force to deal with his Holy Land Realm, even in his demonized state, was just like sting mosquitoes with a cannon. Since it was such an exaggerated means, it naturally implied that Steve would not be spared. Unless¡­ The ancestor of the monsters came to the rescue. The ancestor of the monster did not let Steve down, and it did something that everyone in the world thought was wrong. Sure enough, it attacked once again. The sky brightened and darkened again. However, it was a little longer thanst time. The ancestor of the monsters was also under enormous pressure. Nheless, Steve thought it was enough as long as the ancestor was willing to help him. The blooming golden lightning smashed the entire void into pulp with a loud bang. At a nce, it seemed chaos was always in that ce, and anyone¡¯s soul could not help but tremble. However, Steve, Caspian, and Charlotte disappeared without a trace. Mike¡¯s eyes burst with bright lights when he saw the scene, and he immediately shouted, ¡°Dispatch all the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s disciples lower than true disciples and search for a radius of 8000 kilometers! We must do our best to find all the evil cultivators, monsters, and Steve. When you see them, kill them all!¡± The cultivators present were so shocked that they gasped. The true disciples of the six sects would be the third-stage Holy Land Realm. Once reaching the realm and taking a step up would be the Heavenly Spirit Realm, which was the level of the outstanding elders. There were very few disciples of that level in each sect, only about a few dozen. Yet, Mike dispatched all the disciples below the true disciples, which was equivalent to the True Martial Realm misceneous disciples until the second-stage Holy Land Realm core disciples woulde out in full force. The most powerful sect among the six major sects, the Blue Feather Sect, dispatched almost all of its disciples and searched a radius of 8000 kilometers. One could not help but wonder how many ces would be a river of blood overnight. It was apparent that countless ces where the evil cultivators and monsters gathered would be uprooted and eradicated. Mike¡¯s anger could also be seen in that decision. Even though he was in charge of the Spiritual Pce, it was far from enough to activate the Dao tool by relying only on his Heavenly Spirit Realm alone. There were five Heavenly Spirit Realm elders in the Spirit Pce¡¯s pivot formation, working together with Mike. Hence, a total of six Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were needed to exert the power of Spiritual Pce. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, Charlotte was taken away by an evil cultivator even under such circumstances. The purpose of the group of evil cultivators and shape-shifting demons was apparent. One was to destroy the Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master¡¯s divine consciousness, and the other was to capture Charlotte, who had an innate physique. Yet, it seemed that despite the six major sects¡¯ early preparation and cornered these shape-shifting demons, they still achieved their goals! Now that the ultimate goal was achieved, then sacrificing some of the shape- shifting demons would surely be bearable. In that way, it was equivalent to saying that the six major sects joined forces and prepared for several years to set a trap was a futile effort! How could Mike not be fuming at the thought of that! How could the elders of the major sects who knew about it already not be angry?! Leonard, who hovered in the air, held the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword in his hand and shouted, ¡°We must find Casper! Bring him to me, dead¡­ No! He can¡¯t be dead. We must find him alive!¡± Since the operation failed, losing Caspian would simply not be worth it for the Heavenly Stars Sect. Jessica struggled to stand, and her face was as pale as a sheet. It was not that she and Caspian were not in danger together, but Caspian was kidnapped by Steve, making Jessica feel an unprecedented sense of fear. Steve was a demonized Holy Land Realm evil cultivator, and more importantly, he hated Caspian! From the start, Caspian exposed his identity, and in the end, he even thought of a way for Leonard to find the hidden evil cultivators and demons among the cultivators using the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword. These two things were precisely the main reasons for the enormous losses suffered by the evil cultivators and the shape-shifting demons! Steve¡¯s miserable situation at the end, where he had to escape by turning into a demon, was also because of Caspian. As a result, he naturally wanted to torture Caspian and kill him! Steve¡®s hatred for Caspian was one reason Jessica was terrified and desperate, and another reason was that Jessica had no idea where Steve took Caspian! It was a kind of despair that Jessica wanted to search for Caspian, yet she did not know where to go. Jessica stood on the spot, and her frail temperament made anyone who saw her distressed. Lucy stumbled out of the crowd crying. The little girl was lucky as she did not encounter any danger after the chaos happened. Except for a bit of dirt on her face and body, and a little scratch and redness on her wrists, there was no serious problem. For Lucy, who was now a cultivator, those were no injuries at all. While crying, the little girl ran to Jessica¡¯s side and hugged her. Growing up together, Lucy could feel Jessica¡¯s emotions clearer than others. However, the emptiness caused by extreme despair made Jessica look like a soulless corpse, terrifying Lucy. In the past, she never saw Jessica show such emotion. ¡°Lady Jessica, Casper will be fine. That big idiot, Casper, is alright! He¡¯s so mean, so he¡¯ll surely find a way to deal with Steve. Steve¡¯s not even his match! Lady Jessica, don¡¯t you agree? Don¡¯t you? Lady Jessica! Don¡¯t be so sad! Sob sob sob¡­¡± As she spoke, Lucy could not help but burst into tears. Jessica¡¯splexion was pale, Lucy cried, and the faces of Xander, Omar, Maya, and others who were close with Caspian were also gloomy. Sna pursed her lips, turned, and walked away without hesitation. Everyone who saw the scene knew what she was going to do, and if they were aware that what she was doing would be useless, no one stopped her. Just when everyone was almost filled with despair, no one noticed that the little white pig named Handsome stared at the thick blood in the gully on the ground for a long, long time. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 In mid-air, Leonard held his sword and roared, ¡°I want all of you dead!¡± The dazzling sword light revealed endless killing intent, and the stars and gxies in the sky seem to be formed by the condensed sword lights just to ughter ten thousand demons tonight! The six sects joined forces but fell short, and more importantly, CaspianCaspian was also captured! For Leonard, who was an elder of the sect, CaspianCaspian was a breath of fresh air for the Heavenly Stars Sect. However, he was caught by a weakling under their eyes! Leonard¡¯s heart raged with anger, and he could only vent his rage on these shape-shifting demons who were yet to escape. ¡°Tell me where Steve¡¯s hiding, and I¡¯ll let you die with your body intact!¡± Leonard shouted, and his whole body seemed to merge with the sword light of the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword, rushing toward the group of monsters. Blood shot into the sky in a sh, and the bright moon seemed dyed into a strange red. Not only Leonard, but the elders of the various sects, like Mike, urgently dispatched support. Even if they had to dig three feet in the ground, they must find Steve as soon as possible. After all, the longer the dy, the worse it would be for CaspianCaspian and Charlotte. On the other hand, they could only vent their anger toward the group of shape-shifting demons, just like Leonard. The divine sense of the ancestor of the monsters attacked twice, and that was also its limit. Hence, everyone had nothing to worry about anymore. Moreover, killing the group of shape-shifting demons and evil cultivators was enough to ensure the peace of Earlington of Efrax for the next hundred years! In a sh, the entire imperial city seems to be flooded by a sea of blood¡­ *** At that moment, less than three hundred kilometers from the capital of Earlington of Efrax, a gray light suddenly shed in the air. The next moment, a person with two wings behind his back and a tail between his legs, but with a human face and a human body, appeared from mid-air. The person was naturally Steve. After he appeared on the mountainside, his body immediately smashed to the ground like a heavy weight. CaspianCaspian and Charlotte, who he caught, also fell heavily to the floor. Although Steve avoided the full blow of the Spiritual Pce under the protection of the divine consciousness of the ancestor of the monsters, it did not mean he was left unharmed. His current tragic situation was simply indescribable. The armor that protected Steve¡¯s entire body was long blown to dust. Moreover, he was also covered with blood, and ayer of his scalp was shaved off, revealing visible white bones. If Steve were a mortal, he would have died countless times with such injuries. Even the half-demonized Steve felt his figure was in severe pain when he breathed as if he were being burned by fire. Steve panted as hey on the ground, and he immediately gritted his teeth and got up. Even if he moved now, the joints on his body made a terrifying squeak, and the blood in his wounds would gush out like a spring. Steve did not dare to rest, and he did not dare to linger here. He knew that the six major sects would be furious once Charlotte was captured, and he did not even have to think twice to understand that the sects dispatched all the disciples, looking for him everywhere. More importantly, his actionspletely offended the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. The ancestor of the monsters broke the rules and made a move at Earlington of Efrax, so if the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm wanted, he could naturally make his move tonight. Nheless, since the monster broke the rule first, the other Spiritual Masters would turn a blind eye even if he came to Earlington of Efrax in person. The Amethyst Pce could create a reality with just a thought, and Steve did not believe his method could escape the Spiritual Master¡¯s tracking. Hence, he not only wanted revenge but also fought for his life. At the thought of revenge, Steve red at CaspianCaspian, who was now on the ground. Although he was seriously injured, he was a Holy Land Realm cultivator after all. After being demonized, his strength would only be stronger, not weaker. Hence, CaspianCaspian and Charlotte were both sealed by Steve¡¯s spiritual Qi, unable to move. The only shoring was that he would be half-human and half-demon from now onward, and he would never change back. However, it was a matter of life and death, and Steve did not have the luxury to think much, and his survival was the only thing that mattered. If he died, there would be no hope. ¡°You d*mn b*stard!¡± Looking at CaspianCaspian, Steve¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. There seemed to be blood flowing in his pupils, and resentment and anger almost turned into billowing ck gas, wanting to surge out. When he saw CaspianCaspian under his control and unable to move, yet still sneering at himself, Steve suddenly felt that he was greatly insulted. ¡°I¡¯ll tear off one of your arms first. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯llugh at me then!¡± With a sharp growl, Steve stretched out his five fingers and grabbed CaspianCaspian¡¯s arm. After turning into a half-demon, Steve¡¯s fingernails became a few inches long, and they looked like small daggers, even surpassing the average sixth-grade weapon! To Steve¡¯s surprise, after piercing into CaspianCaspian¡¯s skin, his sharp nails could not go any further. CaspianCaspian¡¯s muscles were unbelievably strong, not only preventing Steve¡¯s nails from going further but even causing a piercing pain in Steve¡¯s fingertips if he mmed downward. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡± Steve frowned and retracted his palm. At that time, he saw that the five thin wounds on CaspianCaspian¡¯s arm began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. CaspianCaspian looked at Steve and scoffed. ¡°How pathetic!¡± The two words immediately made Steve¡¯s eyes burst in me. ¡°But you¡¯re in my hands now, and I can do whatever I want to you!¡± Steve lifted his foot and stomped on CaspianCaspian¡¯s chest, wanting to step him into the dirt. However, Steve felt as if he stepped on an iron te, hurting the soles of his foot, and he thought, ¡®This d*mn guy is really tough!¡¯ ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± CaspianCaspian looked at Steve with a profound gaze. For some reason, Steve felt a chill at the back of his head when he saw CaspianCaspian¡¯s sneer. The other party was under his control and could not move, but why was Steve still so uneasy? It always felt like CaspianCaspian had some kind of conspiracy. ¡®No. I have to hurry and leave. I must at least get to a safe ce first and then deal with this d*mn guy!¡¯ Steve made up his mind, but he had one thing he needed to do before that. ¡±Your eyes are making me ufortable. How about¡­ I dig them out!¡± Steve roared and grinned, moving his fingers to CaspianCaspian¡®s eyes, wanting to gouge them out. Steve thought, ¡®I can¡¯t pierce your body, but the eyes are one of the most vulnerable ces for humans and monsters. Moreover, you can¡¯t run the spiritual Qi in your body now, so it¡¯s impossible that I can¡¯t even gouge your eyes!¡¯ Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Caspian looked at Steve coldly. Even though Steve¡¯s fingers approached, Caspian did not appear fearful. Instead, the mockery on his face became more intense. Caspian did not seem to be afraid of Steve. No. More precisely, he appeared to care less about angering the other party! In truth, Caspian also understood that if he timidly begged for mercy, it would only arouse the other party¡¯s more intense ferocity. Besides, Caspian was never a person who would beg for mercy. His belief was straightforward, if someone hurt him now, he would return it by tenfold or a hundredfold. Caspian would never leave a grudge unattended, and Steve would surely die tonight! Just as Steve¡¯s fingernails eyes, an ethereal and clear sound of a flute was suddenly heard in the night sky. In an instant, the surrounding wind seemed to be chiller, making people feel refreshed. When Steve heard the flute, he immediately froze. His fingertips, almost touching Caspian¡¯s eyelids, stopped. On the other hand, Caspian did not blink, and there was still a faint smile on his face as he quietly looked at Steve. He could see Steve¡¯s almost rotten face twitching, and there was a look of horror in his eyes. Steve¡¯s hand even trembled. Caspian looked past Steve, watching the sky-high mes in the distance. That was¡­ That should be the direction of the imperial city, and it did not seem that Steve escaped too far. Great¡­ Great¡­ Steve suddenly mumbled, ¡°How¡­ Is this a coincidence¡­¡± He seemed to realize something and hurriedly turned around. At that time, Caspian also noticed his vision went blurry, and he caught a whiff of a faint fragrance the next moment. That scent was light, like the unique and cahning aroma while walking in a bamboo forest. In front of Caspian and behind Steve, a woman appeared. To be precise, it was ady who looked about the same age as Caspian, and she wore a long green tulle dress, holding a green flute in her hand. The woman appeared aloof, different from Sna¡¯s coldness. Even though she seemed calm, there was a hint of softness between her brows. At first sight, she would not make anyone feel that she was hard to befriend, yet she still seemed unapproachable. Thedy¡¯s appearance and temperament easily made people feel good about her. However, Steve¡¯s body trembled more violently when he saw thedy for some reason. ¡°Jez, Jezebel¡­ Aren¡¯t youmanding the wave of monsters in the capital? What¡­ What are you doing here..?¡± Steve¡¯s lips quivered, and he stuttered. Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly burst into light as sharp as a de when he heard the name. Even though his body was locked by Steve¡¯s stronger spiritual Qi and he could not move, one could still feel the terrifying killing intent that erupted from Caspian¡¯s body. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. What Charles said before he died kept ringing in Caspian¡¯s ears. ¡±That woman, Jezebel, she wants to meet you too because you ruined her operation in Darnley Valley¡­¡± Darnley Valley¡­ The wave of monsters was summoned by the woman called Jezebel Morrey! Wesley, the sect and individual cultivators¡¯ death, as well as the danger Caspian, Maya, and the mortals in the carriage faced, were all because of that woman! Caspian¡¯s heart pounded violently, and his murderous intent boiled. He wanted to send the woman to apologize to Wesley and the other cultivators! It seemed that she felt something was wrong with Caspian, but the girl named Jezebel just nced at Caspian lightly before looking at Charlotte, who was still unconscious. ¡°Is this Princess Charlotte?¡± A soft and gentle voice sounded. It was impossible to believe that this was the mastermind behind the tragedy in Darnley Valley by her appearance and voice! ¡°Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± Steve¡¯splexion drastically changed, but he still nodded in the end, Caspian¡¯s breathing became faster. He did not know why Steve was so afraid of Jezebel, but he could not restrain the urge to kill that woman. Thud, thud! The burst of blood and Qi madly impacted the sealed meridians, and there was even an audible sound. ¡°You seem to hate me,¡± Jezebel¡¯s attention was finally attracted to Caspian. With clear eyes and a hint of curiosity, she tilted her head slightly and looked at him. Anyone would probably be moved by her gaze. Steve was also surprised at Caspian¡¯s reaction. Even if he hurt the Caspian before, Caspian did not seem to have such a violent reaction. However, he resented the woman so deeply. Was that guy born to hate women? At that thought, Steve felt a chill running down his spine. Soon, Jezebel¡¯s soft and gentle voice sounded again, but there was a doubt in her tone. ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± Her eyes appeared as if they could see a person¡¯s deepest thoughts, and her gaze was as if asking Caspian, ¡°Can you tell me?¡± Jezebel¡¯s gaze could probably cleanse the filthiest thing in the world. However, a smile suddenly appeared on Caspian¡¯s angry face, and he slowly uttered, ¡°I want to kill you.¡± As soon as he said that, beads of blood oozed out from the pores of Caspian¡¯s arms. Not only his arms but his chest also started to bleed. That was the response of his blood and Qi forcibly impacting the blocked meridians. That guy must be crazy, that was Steve¡¯s first reaction. It was typical for cultivators of higher realms to use their spiritual Qi to restrain cultivators of lower realms. That kind of shackle existed in the meridians, and it was challenging for a low-level cultivator to break free. It was almost impossible to do that by relying on his strength. However, even knowing that it was impossible and might even cause great harm to his body, the guy named Casper still used his blood and Qi to attack his meridians forcibly. Was he seeking death? At the moment when Steve¡¯s face changed drastically, Caspian almost turned into a blood man. ¡°You have a grudge against me?¡± Jezebel stared at Caspian, then finally shook her head, saying, ¡°I¡®m sorry. I just thought I saw you somewhere, but I don¡¯t remember having any enmity with you. Nheless, you can¡¯t kill me today.¡± After speaking, Jezebel raised the flute to her lips and exhaled an orchid-like fragrance from her mouth. Then, a melodious sound of a flute came. After a while, a huge wolf-shaped monster with lightning patterns on its forehead rushed from a distance and jumped in front of Jezebel. ¡°I sensed your presence, so I came to take a look I¡®m going back now. We can¡¯t let any more shape-shifting demons die.¡± That sentence was an answer to Steve¡¯s previous question. After speaking, Jezebel sat sideways on the giant wolf¡¯s back and lightly stroked its fur. The giant wolf howled at the moon, and it instantly turned into a ray of light and galloped down the mountain. After hearing the other party¡¯s words, Steve froze in ce, and cold sweat swiftly soaked his back. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 Steve continued to tremble, and he mumbled, ¡°She found me¡­ She found me¡­¡± Caspian could tell that Steve panicked, a reaction he did not even have when he met the Heavenly Spirit Realm sect elders. ¡°Jezebel, I must kill you¡­¡± Caspian gritted and his eyes were fixed on the fleeting figures that jumped down. ¡°You want to kill her?¡± Steve came to his senses, looking at Caspian oddly. Perhaps he was frightened by Jezebel¡¯s sudden appearance, but there was much less hatred in Steve¡¯s eyes as he looked at Caspian. Caspian nced at Steve coldly but did not speak. However, his blood-soaked figure made it clear. ¡°You can¡¯t kill her, at least not now.¡± Steve suddenly smiled. The flesh on his face was torn and full of wounds, and his bloody face twitched, looking extremely ferocious as he added, ¡°When you know about the Lunia¡¯s Four Little Witches, you can talk about killing her.¡± ¡°Lunia¡¯s Four Little Witches?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°You mean Lunia, the Upper Kingdom?¡± Steve nodded, and he hated his fangs. ¡°That¡¯s right! But, I¡®m sorry as you won¡¯t have that chance. Since you ruined my n, I¡¯m going to torture you to death!¡± As soon as he said that, Steve inserted some spiritual Qi inside Caspian to trap him again. Consequently, Caspian froze, and he could not move. That time, he could not even speak. ¡°Follow and witness my greatness!¡± Steve grinned, grabbing Caspian and Charlotte each in one hand, and he sprinted through the mountains. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, Steve did not notice that the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Even though he fell into the hands of a mortal enemy, Caspian did not panic. Caspian¡¯s eyes were fixed on the imperial city in the distance, where the fire zed into the sky. Originally, he was worried that Steve would run away again. After all, it would be a little troublesome if he continued to use methods like teleportation as it was challenging to determine the exact direction and distance. Why was everyone in the imperial city so indignant and desperate after Steve captured Caspian and Charlotte? Well, the reason was that they did not know the distance and direction Steve took them and searching for them that way was undoubtedly like finding a needle in a haystack. However, Steve ran away to the mountains with the two of them. In that way, Caspian could naturally calcte the route silently. ¡®Did you think that by going deep into the mountains, it would be difficult for anyone to find me? You¡¯ve surely underestimated me if so,¡¯ Caspian thought. That time, Steve did not run away for long. About an hourter, he came to a hidden mountain peak. Then, he looked around and touched the blood on his body with his fingers, quickly drawing a pattern on a raised stone. Caspian could tell that it was a formation pattern, and it seemed that an array was set up in that area, which required Steve¡¯s blood to be activated. That almost implied that Steve escaped. However, after visually measuring the distance between them and the imperial city, Caspian suddenly felt that Steve was undoubtedly bold as they were not too far from the capital. Just when Caspian thought so, a low but muffled sound came. The stone that Steve drew on before moved slowly to the side, revealing a dark hole. Carrying Caspian and Charlotte, Steve looked around again, and he walked in after making sure no one noticed him. As they entered, the stone moved back to its original position. Caspian noticed that there was still a long corridor once they got into the cave. Nheless, Steve was noticeably more rxed. His body was no longer as tense as before, and he even leaned against the stone wall beside him for a while, taking a few breaths. ¡®It seems that this is not just his temporary shelter,¡¯ Caspian pondered in his heart. Just then, Caspian saw Steve stick out a finger and jab at him. In an instant, he felt his throat loosen. Caspian hummed, and he found that he could speak, but he still could not move. Besides his mouth, tongue, and eyes, Caspian could not move any other part of his body, and he could not even turn his neck. ¡°Now that we¡¯re here, you¡¯ll never escape my grasp again.¡± In the darkness, Steve let out an eerie laugh. ¡°You¡¯re right. As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. There¡¯s also a saying called hiding in in sight. The cultivators of Earlington of Efrax are now searching for you at least within a thousand-kilometer radius of the imperial city. Who would have thought that you¡¯re almost right under their noses.¡± Caspian sneered. Steve also seemed very smug. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Who would have thought that I would hide my cave a hundred kilometers away from the imperial city, and I could also set up the Great Array of Hundred Ghosts Shade in the surrounding mountains!¡± ¡°The Great Array of Hundred Ghosts Shade!¡± Caspian¡¯s expression changed slightly. As a disciple of the Heavenly Stars Sect, Caspian was still aware of the effects of most formations. The Great Array of Hundred Ghosts Shade was set up with the blood sacrifice of the living and the souls as barriers, and it could hide all traces within a radius of a hundred kilometers. To put it bluntly, it was a high-level illusion array. Moreover, if the range of the formation were narrowed, the effect would be even better. If the area covered by the Great Array of Hundred Ghosts Shade were the mountain where Caspian was located and the several other surrounding mountains, then even the entry-level Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators would not be able to find anything fishy here easily. Nevertheless, it was not that easy to set up that formation. After pondering, Caspian said, ¡°You have someone in the imperial city.¡± Naturally, what Caspian meant was not that evil cultivators infiltrated the imperial city, but that among the hundred officials in the imperial city, someone secretly helped the evil cultivators, or at least secretly helped Steve set up that formation. After all, Caspian knew that the sess of the Great Array of Hundred Ghosts Shade required the sacrifice of living people. The blood, flesh, and bones of living humans were a part of indispensable materials. Hence, the name might be ¡°Hundred Ghosts¡±, but the number of people to be killed at one time was at least 500 to 1000. In a ce so close to the imperial city, it was impossible to kill so many people at one time without anyone helping to cover it up. Hence, the person must have great power in Earlington of Efrax. ¡°Hehe. Of course! Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s much easier to win over mortals than to win over cultivators?¡± Steve was rxed now that he returned to hisir, and he did not mind talking to Caspian more, adding, ¡°To win a mortal, you just need to give him mortal treasures or beauties. If that won¡®t work, just give him the precious medicines that we cultivators don¡®t even fancy, but those that can prolong life and strengthen his body will do, and even then, they¡¯ll be grateful to you. Besides, don¡¯t forget which sect I¡¯m from.¡± Caspian was stunned, and he uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°The Blood Poison Sect, a poison expert.¡± Chapter 720 Chapter 720 ¡°That¡¯s right! The Blood Poison sect is a poison expert,¡± Steve smiled happily, and he appeared smug. Even though it was dark in the corridor at that time, Caspian could tell Steve¡¯s smile was blooming brightly. ¡°A carrot-and-stick approach¡­ You don¡¯t understand this principle, right?¡± Steve seemed to have had enough rest, and he grabbed Caspian and Charlotte, walking into the corridor. Then, he added, ¡°We¡¯ll give those obedient officials or members of the royal family money or beautiful maids. As for those who were disobedient, we would directly poison them to make thempliant. If you haven¡®t seen those mortals, you can¡¯t imagine how afraid of death they are. ¡± ¡°You even poisoned the obedient ones, right?¡± Caspian mocked. Steve paused for a moment, and Caspian felt the other person¡¯s expression stiffen. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. However, Steve just scoffed and ignored Caspian, and continued walking forward. Then, Steve snorted. ¡°That¡¯s how the Blood Poison Sect does things. The century-old foundation is destroyed, but there are still some bases that have not been taken away by those godd*mn guys.¡± Steve naturally referred to those sects that wiped out the Blood Poison Sect. Caspian continued to deduce that the previous what happened here, and he resumed, ¡°After you controlled those officials, you used them to seal the nearby mountains and send people over nonstop. Then, when the number of people was almost enough, you sacrificed them and set up a formation.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± As he spoke, Steve grabbed Caspian and Charlotte and walked out of the corridor. What appeared in front of Caspian was a cave with smooth walls. The cave was not small, and it could amodate more than 600 people. However, most ces were empty. Steve nced at Caspian, and a strange look shed in his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know much about mortal things.¡± Caspian sneered. No matter how small Salleria was, it was still a big territory. As a prince, what type of scene did Caspian not see before? Nheless, Steve did not know Caspian¡¯s identity and experience. As he felt that he was already winning, Steve continued, ¡°The process of sealing the mountains was much more straightforward. By simply using the excuse that the prince or someone from the royal family wanted to hunt in the mountains, the area can be closed for dozens of days. Besides, this is not the territory of the six major sects. As the owner of Earlington of Efrax, the royal family still has this power here. As for the 800 people used for the sacrifice, guess where they came from?¡± Steve smiled at Caspian. It was not a small feat to send 800 people into the mountain and sacrifice them. Hence, even if they wanted to hide the matter from mortals, it would not be so easy. Steve did not intend to beat around the bushes, and he admitted, ¡°We hid the living people in the belly of beasts, and those beasts. Those beasts were naturally put into the mountains first for the hunting of princes and nobles. As such, no one doubted anything.¡± ¡°800 beasts¡­¡± Before Caspian could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Steve wagging his fingers. ¡°Not that many. We only used 100 beasts. If we used 800 beasts, the momentum created would be far more than an army of a thousand people, and it would be hard not to be noticed. We¡¯re not that stupid.¡± Caspian frowned. ¡°But how can you store eight people in a beast¡­ Unless¡­¡± Caspian swiftly understood, and disbelief and anger appeared in his eyes. Then, he roared, ¡°Steve, I¡¯m going to murder you!¡± Caspian gritted his teeth, and his eyes fumed with killing intent. Looking at Caspian, Steve could not helpughing. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve figured it out! Hahahaha! Yes, we didn¡¯t sacrifice adults, but children around five years old! After all, the ghosts of the children are more hostile and resentful, and the Great Array of Hundred Ghosts Shade will be more powerful by using them!¡± When he said that, Steve seemed to be deliberately trying to provoke Caspian, and he put his terrifying face in front of Caspian and added, ¡°I can reveal that to make those little brats have more fear and resentment before they die, we sent people to torture them severely, pouring boiling water, stripping their nails, blinding them¡­¡± ¡°B*stard!¡± Caspian could no longer hold back. Although they were not the people of Salleria he once protected, Caspian absolutely could not tolerate anyone who tortured innocent people for his selfish desires, especially these young children. Caspian blood and Qi seemed to have caught fire, and his entire body was drenched in blood. The boiling blood and Qi caused by his rage squeezed his meridians, sounding like a meat grinder. Bang! It sounded like something was broken, and Caspian suddenly raised his arm, hitting Steve¡®s face hard like a lightning bolt. Thud! The sound was louder than before, and it was as if a boulder fell from mid-air to the ground. Half of Steve¡¯s head was sunken in, and his eyeball was squeezed until it exploded. Moreover, half of his teeth fell out and mixed with blood and saliva, gushing out of Steve¡¯s month. In a sh, Steve¡¯s head was covered with blood, and he also flew out like a big fish jumping out of the water, mming to the ground, bouncing up, and falling again. That crisp noise would make anyone¡¯s scalp tingle and cheek aching. When Steve dropped to the ground, Caspian and Charlotte fell out of his grasp and fell. In the rage just now, Caspian¡¯s blood and Qi poured out of the shackles of his arm, allowing him to throw a punch. However, the blood and Qi did not rush toward Caspian¡¯s other meridians, and only his arm could move for now. In fact, after that punch, Caspian¡¯s arm was also numb because of forcibly using blood and Qi to flush his meridians, and he lost consciousness for a while. On the contrary, Charlotte, who was unconscious, woke up in a daze after being dropped. After squirming her eyelids a few times, the sweet princess opened her eyes and let out a painful grunt, ¡°My head¡­it hurts¡­¡± Looking at the unfamiliar scene in front of her, Charlotte was in a trance for a while, and she asked, ¡°Where am I? What happened?¡± Before she could finish speaking, she saw a body with torn skin and flesh, with deep wounds visible in some areas. The monster even had a strangely dented head, and when it stood, a pair of eyes full of resentment stared at her. ¡°Who are you!¡± Charlotte was so frightened that her heart almost stopped beating, and her pretty face instantly turned white. However, even though she screamed because she was afraid, Charlotte¡¯s voice was still delightful, and it was soothing. Charlotte was so terrified that she felt like she was about to faint when she noticed the monster moving toward her, but she soon saw the monster turn a blind eye to her, walking straight to her side and striding behind. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 Charlotte was not a fool, and when she nced in the direction the monster was heading, she immediately realized what went on. ¡°Casper?¡± The memory shed in her mind instantly, the fake loyal ministers, the raiding shape-shifting demons, the monsters attacking the city, the evil cultivators invaded, and at thest moment, she was caught by the evil cultivator who was half-human half-monster¡­ ¡°You¡¯re that evil cultivator!¡± Charlotte turned her gaze to look at that strange being. Steve paused, then raised his hand and waved at Charlotte. ¡°Ah!¡± Charlotte shouted, and her body suddenly flew into the air, sticking to the smooth stone wall in the distance. Even though she could not see anything, Charlotte could not move as if she was firmly held by the rope. ¡°Princess Charlotte, I¡¯m not in a position to deal with you, so just stay there quietly.¡± After Steve said that, he turned around and walked toward Caspian again. One of the tasks tonight was to catch Charlotte. As for Caspian, Steve could vent his anger on him. Although Caspian just used his blood and Qi to break the shackles of the meridians in his arms forcibly, it also caused a tremendous burden on his body. At that moment, Caspian could not move, and the only free arm was so numb that he could barely feel it because of the punch just now. Therefore, Caspian could not make effective resistance. Steve reached out, grabbed Caspian in his hand, and strode toward the middle of the cave where a big cauldron was ced. The size of the pot wasparable to arge bathtub, and it could submerge a standing adult if it were filled with water. mes burned under the cauldron, and the thick red liquid was constantly boiling inside it, forming large bubbles. From time to time, bones could be seen rising and falling. The color of the fluid was like fresh blood, but there was no pungent smell of iron even though it was being boiled. Instead, there was a unique fragrance of herbs. Although it looked like it was boiling blood and bones, the smell was strangely like a boiling pot of refreshing tea. Steve walked to the cauldron and threw Caspian to the ground. He used so much strength that when Caspiannded on his back, he directly smashed a big hole on the floor. The boiling cauldron also jolted up and down as if it was about to turn over. However, Caspian noticed that a twisted, tadpole-like inscription pattern appeared on the floor when his body hit the ground heavily. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The inscription pattern was not only on the ground under Caspian but also on the cauldron¡¯s surface. When illuminated by the me, a stream of light emerged, and those inscription patterns seemed to come alive, shing a faint green light that appeared terrifying at first nce. Even though Caspian did not know what these patterns meant, he could sense that they were not a good thing. Moreover, he also noticed that when his body hit the ground, the inscription pattern that emerged was iplete as the edge was blurry, which implied that the inscription was more than just that small piece under him and on the cauldron. The ones that emerged just now were because Caspian mmed it, but the invisible ones were probably more. The pattern might cover the entire cave. ¡°Casper, do you want to give it a guess on how I¡¯m going to torture you?¡± Steve¡¯s head was tilted, his spine was crooked from the blow he just received from Caspian. Hence, coupled with his bloody face, Steve suddenly looked even more terrifying. ¡°Do you know what happened to the people who nned to do this to mest time?¡± Caspian did not panic, but he looked at Steve coldly and sneered. ¡°They died on the same day.¡± Steve frowned. He finally knew why he hated Caspian. The guy not only ruined his big n tonight, but it was also the momentum that he possessed. It was simply frustrating. It was as if everything was within Caspian¡¯s expectations, and Steve seemed to be an actor who cooperated with Caspian to finish the scene ording to the plot he arranged. At the thought of that, Steve let out a heavy sigh. Soon, he suddenly calmed down. Then, he chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that the Heavenly Stars Sect unexpectedly won the state religion this year. I think you¡¯re the blockbuster disciple the Heavenly Stars Sect has been secretly and meticulously cultivated. How interesting,¡± Steve said, his eyes gradually narrowing. Then, an indescribable look emerged from the depths of his eyes. ¡°I already felt it just now. Your body is tougher and more condensed than I imagined. I¡¯m afraid that ordinary body refiners can¡¯t reach your level. Even with my current strength, I can¡¯t cut you into pieces. But don¡¯t you think torture like cutting off your hands and feet is too low-level for a cultivator?¡± Caspian frowned. ¡°Cultivators can move mountains and reim seas, but of course, these are still a little early for you now. Nheless, there are some things that ordinary people can¡®t imagine, such as torture methods or ways to make someone desperate and in utter misery¡­¡± Steve suddenly bent down, and his rotten face still bled, almost touching Caspian¡¯s face. Then, he opened his mouth, revealing his pearly whites that were soaked in blood, saying, ¡°For example, letting the sect disciple who was held high in his sect falling into hell in an instant, so that he¡¯ll no longer be tolerated by cultivators nor monsters, bing a person that everyone hates, and even a rotten corpse was stronger than him.¡± When Steve said these words, he showed extremely resentful emotions, and his voice was like the cry of a ghost in the middle of the night, horrifying anyone who heard it. Caspian was fine, but Charlotte, who was being controlled on the stone wall, turned pale with fright, and her body trembled uncontrobly. Even so, Charlotte looked at Steve as best she could and said, ¡°Your¡­ Your target is me. Let Casper go, and I, I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± Steve turned a deaf ear to Charlotte¡¯s words. His only eye was fixed on Caspian, trying to find fear in his face. However, reality disappointed him again. ¡°You¡¯re going to die.¡± Caspian looked at Steve. At that moment, their identities seem to be reversed. ¡°B*stard!¡± Steve could not hold back his anger. ¡°I want you to suffer!¡± Steve roared and shoved his arm violently. In an instant, the spiritual Qi condensed into a huge palm in the void, and the iron cauldron on the fire rack was overturned at once. Boom! The boiling red liquid in the iron pot not only did not overturn, but it wriggled, climbed, and floated up against reasonings. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 When the red liquid was in the cauldron before, Caspian did not feel anything special. However, it was as if some kind of seal was lifted off when the pot overturned. The resentment was so intense that it was almost insoluble, and it was as if it was aged for thousands or ten thousand years, suddenly spewing and pouring out. In a sh, Caspian even believed he saw densely packed andyered twisted faces in the void. At a closer look, Caspian realized that these roaring, shouting, and crying faces were young and tender! That was a group of five year old children. Caspian¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beating. He remembered Steve mentioning that to make the formation more powerful, the human blood they used to set up the formation came from children. ¡°You killed them and even imprisoned their souls!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed. Even though he was in a fury, his voice turned calm. ¡°Correct! The formation has used up the most violent part of the soul, and the remaining part is also full of all kinds of negative emotions because of the torture before death. Letting them leave just like that would be such a waste.¡± Steve raised his head, and his torn mouth revealed an eerie smile. In the direction Steve looked, the thick red liquid continued to climb upward to mid-air, extending and forming the shape of a high lintel. Moreover, the door frame of that lintel was soaked with white bones. Even though the air around them burned hot, the scene would make anyone feel chill down their spines. Charlotte, who was controlled on the stone wall, saw that scene, and her breathing almost stagnated. She felt her scalp numb, and her brain was almost nk. Caspian could even clearly see that the faces constantly flew toward the blood-colored portal, forming ayer of mist in the door frame. The fog was not thick, but it was very dense. In addition, it was slowly rotating, making people feel as if something terrifying was about to be released. ¡°What are you going to do tome?¡± Caspian calmed down, and he stared at Steve as he asked, ¡°Summoning ghosts to devour me? I didn¡¯t expect that you mastered the Way of the Ghosts.¡± ¡°Do you know why our Blood Poison Sect was wiped out?¡± ¡°Because you killed innocent people indiscriminately, tested poisons with living people, and even made many viges disappear overnight,¡± Caspian said lightly. ¡°Not only that.¡± Steve giggled. Hisughter sounded like the overcast wind blowing in the middle of the night due to his missing teeth, and it was full of gloominess. Seeing the door condensed and formed, Steve grinned and looked at Caspian, slowly uttering, ¡°Because we also studied the Inheritance of Ghosts.¡± ¡°Ssh! B*stard!¡± Caspian still gasped even though he vaguely expected the answer. The Way of the Ghosts was the cultivation technique that both humans and demons hated in Idacith. To cultivate the Way of the Ghosts, one must go through the steps of sacrificing living people and extracting living souls, and such a thing was not allowed. Hence, the Way of the Ghosts was not tolerated since its inception. Nheless, where there was light, there was naturally darkness. Even though the cultivators of the Way of the Ghosts would be killed once found, its inheritance was not broken even after so many years. Instead, it was secretly cultivated by a small group of believers, lurking. Before that, Caspian was unaware that the Blood Poison Sect was a sect of cultivation, but he was relieved after giving it a thought. If the world knew that a sect that cultivated the Way of the Ghosts established arge-scale sect in Earlington of Efrax, then the entire Earlington of Efrax, whether it was the dynasty or the six major sects, would be condemned. At least after tonight, one thing Caspian could be sure of was that Lunia would pour out its rage on the territory. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In that case, it was understandable to use the excuse of using people to test poisons to cover up the practice of the Way of the Ghosts. When he thought of that, Caspian suddenly realized something, and his face immediately fell. ¡°You want to¡­¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve guessed it!¡± Steve¡¯s eyes widened with unspeakable hatred and pride on his face, ¡°You guessed right! I¡¯m going to turn you into a half-human, half-ghost monster! I¡¯m going to open the door to the underworld on you! Your body will be the bridge between the world and hell! Even though you¡¯re still human, ghosts wille out of you! The proud titles of being the chosen one and the hope of your sect will all leave you! After tonight, you¡¯ll be the soul of hell that every sect wants to destroy! You¡¯re human, yet you¡¯re also a ghost! An existence that humans, monsters, and demons can¡¯t tolerate!¡± Steve growled, and his voice was sharp and harsh. Charlotte looked at Caspian with eyes full of worry, shock, fear, and such emotions. Finally, Steve saw what he waited for for a long, long time in Caspian¡¯s eyes, fear¡­ ¡°You¡¯re scared! You¡¯re finally scared! Hahahaha! But it¡¯s useless! You can¡¯t move now, so just ept it!¡± Steve raised his finger and shouted, ¡°The Gate of Death!¡± Crackle and rattle! The bones wrapped in red liquid in midair suddenly fell like raindrops. In the air, bones fluttered, faces turned, and the terrifying images were as if hell was turned upside down and spewed into the world. Steve soaked wet again, but it was sweat that poured out that time. However, because he was all wounds and blood scabs, the blood clot melted again when the sweat rushed, so the injuries all over his body opened again, and blood gushed out. Nevertheless, Steve did not seem to mind. He wanted revenge and not just that. ¡°The long-cherished ambition is finally¡­ Realized!¡± Steve gritted his teeth, and his figure trembled slightly from the excitement. Even his remaining eye bloomed with scarlet light. The inheritance of the Blood Poison Sect and the tens of thousands of lives could finally rest in peace. It was a pity that those people could not see the scene! Then, Steve took a deep breath, and his expression suddenly became grim. After that, he waved his arm and pointed his finger at Caspian. Swoosh! Caspian¡¯s body suddenly soared into the air. The white bones dancing in the air, the surging faces, and the rolling red liquid all came together, galloping toward Caspian and giving him no chance to react or resist. Instead, they directly mmed at Caspian¡¯s chest. ¡±Ugh!¡± Caspian, who was controlled in mid-air, appeared to be in agony, and an uncontroble groan came out of his throat. That feeling was indescribable, and it was as if a hand spread his chest open with force, digging and digging hard inside, trying to hollow out a bottomless, cold abyss. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 Charlotte felt Caspian¡¯s agony, and she eximed, ¡°Casper!¡± She tried her best to break free, wanting to do something. However, as someone who still wandered at the start of the pathway to immortality, Charlotte was still powerless. ¡°Isn¡¯t your target me! Why must you torture him! Let him go! Release him!¡± In the raging wind in the cave, Charlotte¡¯s voice kept being interrupted, but it continued to echo. Yet, Steve did not even spare her a nce. After all, those people ordered him to kidnap Charlotte, and the matter was done. Instead, catching Caspian was a pleasant surprise. ¡°Come,e on, my fellow seniors and juniors, my teachers and elders¡­ You¡¯re alling back soon¡­¡± Caspian looked above him while Steve murmured, appearing excited. At that moment, Caspian only felt an indescribable pain in his chest. The dense white bones mmed into his chest one by one, shattered to pieces, and then mixed with the thick blood-colored liquid and twisted souls pouring into his chest. Even though Caspian¡¯s chest still seemed the same as before, it was as if there was a bottomless pit sucking everything that rushed toward him. Gradually, the pain became numb and soon reced by boundless cold. That cold was different from the simple low temperature, it was the kind of cold that leaked from the depths of the soul, and the chilliness only condensed in Caspian¡¯s chest. Later, Caspian moved his neck with difficulty and lowered his head, and he found a faint red and white mark under the skin of his chest. The trace was like a door of bone and blood condensed in mid-air just now! The portal became clearer over time, and he could even see that the portal was made up of countless stacked skulls! At a closer look, Caspian could even see the green me burning in the sunken eye socket of each skull, and a thin snake would move to and fro in the eye sockets and mouth from time. Caspian recalled what Steve said before, and that was simply the opening of the gate of hell! Caspian tried to struggle, but he found himself unable to move. As the portal became more apparent, the chilliness also spread toward his entire body, making Caspian feel as if he were frozen. ¡°It¡¯s useless. You¡¯re now under my control, and I can do whatever I want with you! Just wait until you be the carrier of the Gate of Death! At that time, you¡¯ll be a walking corpse. Even if you¡¯re chopped up, you¡¯ll not die. Yet, you¡¯ll also lose all your existing abilities in the same way, watching the dead and ghosts constantly walking out of the Gate of Death! Hahahahaha!¡± Steveughed loudly and smugly. He was so overjoyed that hisughter reached his eyes, and he did not see Caspian in the air, and the corners of his mouth slowly twitched into a faint smile. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the harsh wind blew, the bones and faces all poured into Caspian¡¯s chest. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, the pattern of the Gate of Death on Caspian¡¯s chest waspletely formed. Although the pattern only upied his chest, it revealed an icy and terrifying taste. To be precise, any creature would feel fear when they see it, and any dead soul or ghost would be horrified at its sight. That was the portal that connected life and death. After all the Blood Poison Sect¡¯s efforts in cultivating the Way of the Ghosts through generations and even encountering the disaster of being wiped out, they finallypleted the Gate of Death. Caspian¡¯s body fell from the air and mmed to the ground. Caspian shut his eyes, and his face was pale, appearing like a person who lost too much blood and passed out. Steve hurriedly walked over, and he let out a long sigh of relief when he saw Caspian¡¯s chest undting slightly. ¡°Thank god you¡¯re not dead¡­ It¡¯s great that you¡¯re alive. This way, you¡¯ll never die!¡± Steve could not help but yell, ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve seeded! It¡¯s finally done!¡± ¡°What made the Blood Poison Sect¡¯s Elder Steve so happy?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s¡­¡± Before Steve could finish his words, his face immediately dropped. Where did the voicee from! Steve hurriedly turned to look. Charlotte was still on the stone wall, and she could not move. Moreover, it was a male¡¯s voice, and it could not be Charlotte¡¯s. Then, Steve lowered his head and nced at Caspian, who still had his eyes shut. It was apparent that he passed out after bearing the Gate of Death¡®s pressure. Naturally, it could not be him who spoke, and the voice did note from Caspian¡¯s direction. The direction the sound came from was¡­ Steve quickly turned his head and looked at the only entrance to the cave, shouting, ¡°Who is it!¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m someone sent here to kill you.¡± As the voice sounded, a young man in a cyan gown who looked about twenty-six years old walked out of the shadows with a longsword in his hand. ¡°The Blue Feather Sect!¡± Steve¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately recognized the person¡¯s identity. Steve also felt somewhat panicked. Since a sect disciple appeared, would that mean his location was exposed? In addition to the person in front of him, were there other people surrounding the ce? Looking down at Caspian, Steve gritted his teeth, full of unwillingness. He finally fulfilled his wish, and his happiness was already fleeting away! It seemed that the disciple could see through what Steve thought, and he walked over with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here alone.¡± Steve was skeptical when he heard that, but the panic in his heart gradually subsided. In his eyes, a murderous aura began to condense. The Blue Feather Sect disciple continued, ¡°With the Great Array of Hundred Ghosts Shade here, even if the elites of the major sects are out tonight, I bet we¡¯ll have to wait until dawn at the earliest for the others to discover this ce.¡± ¡°Then how did you find out about this ce!¡± Steve growled, narrowing his eyes. The Blue Feather Sect disciple smiled, lifted the hem of his long gown a little, revealing a te and saying, ¡°I¡¯m under Grandmaster Valdis. Of course, I can find out.¡± ¡°Grandmaster Valdis! You¡¯re Valdis¡¯s disciple!¡± Steve gasped. When he saw that the Blue Feather Sect disciple was also in the Holy Land Realm, his heart sank immediately, and he asked, ¡°Which one of the Four Messengers of Water, Fire, Light, and Thunder are you?¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve heard of us, Elder Steve,¡± the young man smiled, ¡°I¡¯m Kendrick Lambert.¡± ¡°The Light of Salvation, Kendrick Lambert.¡± Steve¡¯s heart turned colder. Valdis was currently the most popr among the Blue Feather Sect elders. He was a young man with outstanding talent, bing one of the elders of the Blue Feather Sect at an extremely young age. Being at a young age meant one had more possibilities in the future. It could also be seen in how he was also in charge of the Blue Feather Sect disciples¡¯ disciplinary and etiquettes. Valdis had almost nothing to be criticized for as a person. Since he took charge of the Blue Feather Sect, he won the title of a just and selfless man. As for his four personal disciples, they were also famous in Earlington of Efrax. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 Valdis¡¯s four personal disciples were known as the Four Messengers of Water, Fire, Light, and Thunder. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The four envoys held the Blue Feather Sect penalty order, which not only had the duty to monitor the words and deeds of the sect disciples but also had the privilege of killing the culpable disciples on the spot without going through the penalty hall. From that, it could also be seen how much Valdis adored and trusted these four disciples. As for Kendrick, he was the light messenger in the Four Messengers of Water, Fire, Light, and Thunder. In Earlington of Efrax, he was known as the Light of Salvation. Light; the spell he mastered. Salvation to put it elegantly, was to guide the disciples who made mistakes to the right path. Inyman¡¯s terms, it meant punishing disciples who vited the sect¡®s rules. ¡°The Messenger of Light, a mid-level first-stage Holy Land Realm.¡± Steve¡¯splexion became more unpleasant when he saw the grinning Kendrick. After all, he was only in the entry-level first-stage Holy Land Realm, a level lower than Kendrick. Even though his body was strengthened after transforming into a demon, he was seriously injured and did not heal. Otherwise, Caspian would not be able to st half of his head off. If he was not hurt, he might have been able to fight Kendrick in his prime. Even if Steve could not kill Kendrick, it would not be a problem for him to escape. However¡­ Steve nced at Charlotte, who was held on the stone wall. It was doubtful for him to escape with Charlotte. When he entered the cave, Kendrick already saw Caspian lying on the ground and Charlotte trapped on the stone wall. He noticed Steve was in a pickle and frightened, and he smiled. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m quite lucky as I can save the princess and Heavenly Stars Sect disciple. Since the chance is here, no one can stop it.¡± ¡°What wishful thinking!¡± Steve roared and stomped hard on the ground. Bang! The ground suddenly cracked and holes the size of the mouth of a bowl appeared. Then, purple water spewed out of the holes, all of which shot at Kendrick. During the period, some purple liquid spilled on the floor and immediately corroded the ground into mud. The smile on Kendrick¡¯s face did not change, and he did not even draw his longsword out of its sheath. Instead, Kendrick just simply waved it. ¡°The Light Illuminating the Moon.¡± Buzz! In front of him, a shield with white light suddenly appeared, and the purple poison bounced back toward Steve when it hit the light shield. ¡°D*mn it!¡± Steve secretly cursed and hurriedly leaped backward. ¡°Do you think you can dodge it?¡± Kendrick smiled brighter, and he seemed to have expected Steve¡¯s actions. Then, he bent his thumb slightly, gently pushing the hilt, and the sword¡¯s de unsheathed a few centimeters. In an instant, the de light was revealed like the morning glow illuminating the horizon. ¡°The Light Shattering Shadow Sword!¡± Steve eximed. Steve could not care about the piercing sword light, and he used the spiritual Qi in his whole body to quickly retreat as he pped out. ¡±Poison Palm!¡± The palm formed by the condensed spiritual Qi, forming deadly energy and flying toward Kendrick. The sword light shed out in a sh, and just like tearing a piece of paper, the ck palm in mid-air was split into two halves at once. Steve let out a muffled groan in mid-air, and two of his five right fingers on his right hand exploded. Holy Land Realm could release spiritual Qi, and whether it was for martial arts or spells, its power was much stronger than Pulse Control Realm. However, Steve¡¯s blow could not even block Kendrick for a second. After that sword light ripped open the pitch-ck palm, it suddenly elerated in mid-air with a buzzing sound. In Steve¡¯s eyes, the sword light was still a long way from him before that, but it was already in front of him in the blink of an eye. St! A long bloody line was pulled from Steve¡¯s lower abdomen to his eyebrows, and he screamed as he heavily staggered backward. The sword appeared as if it was not even drawn out of its sheath, looking just like a gentle sword light. However, it seemed to bring along a heavy weight and immediately smashed Steve on the ground where the cauldron was just ced. Rumble! The ground copsed and shattered, and Steve was almost half-buried in the soil as therge cracks extended around. The sword mark that nearly split him spread out like ink smudged on paper. Having lost Steve¡¯s shackles, Charlotte eximed and fell from the stone wall. Nheless, the ce where she was imprisoned was not high, and Charlotte herself was a warrior, so she did not suffer much from the fall. Perhaps she was too frightened before, she looked a little embarrassed, and she could not stand as her blood and Qi did not run smoothly in her. Kendrick was not surprised that he could heavily injure Steve with one attack. He knew Steve¡¯s realm beforehand, and he was also aware that Steve was severely wounded in the imperial city. More importantly, Kendrick was confident in his ability. Valdis¡¯s disciples were unnecessary the strongest among the Blue Feather Sect, but there would be few rivals of the same rank in the Earlington of Efrax! Even if there were, it would be the geniuses of other sects, and it would never be the turn of an evil cultivator like Steve! ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ How¡­ Unchallenging.¡± Kendrick walked in Steve¡®s direction. Kendrick saw that although this evil cultivator fell into the gravel, his hands and feet still twitched slightly, and he was not dead. A man was not dead unless he stopped moving. Hence, Kendrick, being cautious as always, decided to swing his sword and chop off the opponent¡¯s head. The unconscious Caspian was between Kendrick and Steve, and Kendrick¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Caspian. He noticed the pattern of the Gate of Death on Caspian¡¯s chest, and he felt a chilly aura. The chilliness was not from the low temperature, nor was it the icy coldness one encountered during winter. Instead, it was the terrifying feeling of fear after the death of a living being. ¡°Abomination¡­¡± Kendrick mumbled. He remembered well that the disciple called Casper from the Heavenly Stars Sect had shown a remarkable performance in the nation¡¯s official religion election. Moreover, he even eliminated the Blue Feather Sect in the first round. It was impossible for such a disciple to cultivate the Way of the Ghosts, much less be an Abomination. The Heavenly Stars Sect would not allow such a thing to happen, and even if they were crazy enough to do such a thing, such an Abomination could not enter the Spiritual Pce. Therefore, the only possibility was Steve did something to Caspian after bringing him here. Turning a cultivator into an Abomination? Steve was indeed extremely vicious! ¡°Steve, what did you do to him!¡± Kendrick frowned, looking at Steve with a cold gaze. However, his eyes andplexionpletely changed the next moment, and there was a rare splendid gleam in his eyes. Chapter 725 Chapter 725 Steveid on the ground, his limbs twitching slightly. Kendrick¡¯s sword not only split open his flesh and blood but heavily mmed his body and shattered an unknown number of bones. Consequently, it was hard for Steve to stand in such a short time. Moreover, the ground beneath Steve also split and copsed, and in that piece ofgravel, dazzling jewels kept shining. Even Steve¡¯s body was almost engulfed by the glowing treasures. At a nce, Kendrick could see densely packed treasures and spirit stones under Steve. It was apparent that the cave was not only Steve¡¯s hiding ce but also his treasure trove. As Kendrick stared at the precious items under Steve, his breathing was noticeably quicker, and even his nostrils red visibly. The glowing treasures shone brightly in Kendrick¡¯s eyes. Then, he took a deep breath and pushed the Shadow-Shattering Sword a little further from its sheath. Buzz! A sword light roared out of the void, slicing the ground under Steve. Rumble! The ground suddenly copsed and turned into a ditch. In a sh, the glowing treasures became brighter tenfold. The ditch was filled with jewels, spirit stones, and all kinds of natural resources needed for cultivation! Kendrick suddenly recalled something. It was rumored that when the Blood Poison Sect was wiped out, there were only a few resources and treasures found in the sect¡¯s possessions. No matter what, the Blood Poison Sect was still a sect with centuries of heritage, and the belongings that were confiscated did not look like they belonged to a sect with ten thousand people. Hence, it was said that the Blood Poison Sect nned ahead and secretly hid most of the treasures and materials of the sect long before it was destroyed. ¡°Could this be where the Blood Poison Sect hides its treasures?¡± Kendrick¡¯s chest heaved violently at the thought, and his eyes shed with excitement. Then, his eyes swept across the several people at the scene, and he suddenly swung his sword. A sword light like lightning whistled out and pierced Steve¡¯s chest in an instant. Steve¡¯s body tensed up sharply, and a strange sound came out of his throat. Soon, he copsed to the ground, not making any more sound. Kendrick licked his lips as he felt his mouth was a little dry. He found a hiding ce shrouded in the Great Array of Hundred Ghosts Shade. Was it destined by God? Kendrick walked forward and looked at the treasures piled up in the ditch, and his eyes glistened with fascination. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Moreover, the ditch was longer than what he just broke open, which meant more precious items were underground. These would all be¡­ ¡°Mine¡­¡± A slightly hoarse voice came out of Kendrick¡¯s throat. If these treasures were reported to the sect, the sect would ept them, and at most, they would reward Kendrick with a very small amount. However, if he hid it and did not report it, then all the Blood Poison Sect¡¯s treasures umted over a hundred years would be his! Kendrick was simply too familiar and skilled with corruption. However, the only difference was that the amount of that time might be slightly bigger, and it even far surpassed the sum of his previous haul. However, Kendrick only had two storage bags with him, and the space was limited. Just when Kendrick racked his brain on how to bring these treasures away, a soft groan sounded. Then, Kendrick looked in the direction of the sound. It was Charlotte, who just woke up, and their eyes coincidentally met. At that time, Kendrick finally remembered that there were two more people besides Steve and him. As he got too excited and nervous when he saw the treasures, Kendrick forgot about them. When Kendrick saw Charlotte, his heart skipped a beating. For some reason, he suddenly felt his throat dry and his heart beating faster and faster. Furthermore, there seemed to be a faint, seductive smell in the air. Kendrick¡¯s gaze swept uncontrobly across Charlotte¡®s calves and delicate corbone. Charlotte was locked to the rock wall before, and she fell as Steve was knocked down. Even with a warrior¡¯s physique, she still fainted from the hit, and she finally woke up, still in a daze. With all the running all the way and the fall from a high spot, Charlotte¡¯s dress was a little messy. Her skirt was pulled above the knees, revealing her well-proportioned calves and smooth thighs. Asher belt had long since been loosened and the skirt was torn, one could see her enchanting waist. The veil on Charlotte¡¯s shoulders was also ripped by the stone wall, showing her shoulders and a delicate corbone. Charlotte¡¯s half-covered appearance, coupled with the slightly confused look in her eyes when she just woke up, made Kendrick feel a fire burning in him, and the me also ignited the blood in his body. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ A Blue Feather Sect senior¡­¡± Charlotte did not notice that Kendrick looked at her with a different gaze. Her head was still a little dizzy, and she could only infer what just happened from the current situation. Charlotte thought, ¡®Hmm¡­ Since a Blue Feather Sect disciple is here and Steve¡¯s lying on the floor, it seems that help¡¯s here just in time¡­ Casper¡¯s unconscious on the floor¡­ Casper!¡¯ Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she recalled the previous scene where bones and blood were mixed, and hundreds of ghosts wailed and rushed toward Caspian. Steve did something vicious to Casper! Charlotte hurriedly walked over to Caspian, but as she was too fizzy, Charlotte staggered and was about to fall just when she took two steps forward. As her body swayed, the messy and loose dress suddenly loosened again. Under the light of the fire, the originally thin dress became more transparent, revealing blurry slender curves. Kendrick¡¯s breathing grew faster. The treasures and beauty were all in front of him. Then, Kendrick nced at Steve and Caspian on the ground, and he smiled. That was simply a God-given opportunity, and everything here was destined to be his. Kendrick took a deep breath, and his eyes were still burning, but his expression no longer appeared as impatient as before. Instead, Kendrick put on a concerned look and took a few steps forward to help Charlotte, saying, ¡°Princess Charlotte, please be careful¡­¡± Kendrick¡¯s voice even trembled uncontrobly when he called her. The princess was simply a rare beauty. Additionally, not only was she beautiful, but her beautiful voice made him imagine the shuddering and exciting seductive moan. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 Charlotte regained her footing before Kendrick could get closer. After all, she was a warrior, and her physique was stronger than mortals. Then, Charlotte took a deep breath, and her mind became clearer. Charlotte looked at Kendrick and hurriedly said, ¡°Dear senior, please help Casper. Steve seems to have cast some type of spell on him.¡± ¡°Casper¡¯s already an Abomination. Now, the more important thing is your state,¡± Kendrick replied as he stared at Charlotte. Kendrick felt his body getting hotter and his throat dried at the sight of her smooth and slender neck, as well as her delicate skin that glowed softly. ¡°What?! An Abomination?!¡± Charlotte eximed. She still did not notice Kendrick¡¯s gaze, and she mumbled, ¡°Abomination? How¡­ How did he turn into an Abomination¡­¡± Even though she did not officially set foot on the pathway to immortality yet, Charlotte still knew some common knowledge. An Abomination was not tolerated anywhere, and cultivators and monsters would kill it at sight. If Caspian became an Abomination, then his promising future would be destroyed! ¡°Why¡­ Why¡­¡± Charlotte murmured, her heart aching badly. At that time, Charlotte caught sight of the Gate of Death¡¯s pattern on Caspian¡¯s chest, which was so lifelike that it could terrify anyone at first nce. The scene of Caspian being attacked by the bones appeared in her mind, causing Charlotte¡¯s vision to turn blurry, and her body staggered again. She simply could not ept that fact. Kendrick¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, ¡°When I arrived, only Steve, Casper, and Your Highness were in the cave. Now that Casper has be an Abomination. Just to be on the safe side, Your Highness¡­¡± Before Kendrick could finish his sentence, he saw Charlotte looking at him, frowning. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Kendrick¡¯s tone and gaze simply made Charlotte ufortable. Then, Kendrick took a step forward, staring unblinkingly at Charlotte¡¯s chest. ¡°Your Highness, Abomination is not tolerated by the world, and it¡¯s my responsibility. If Steve did something to you, maybe I can save you from disaster now that I¡®m here.¡± Charlotte stepped back, frowning as she said, ¡°Steve didn¡¯t do anything to me. You¡¯re overthinking.¡± Charlotte¡®s tone was not as respectful as before anymore. Even though she was unsure how Caspian turned into an Abomination, Charlotte was sure she was only unconscious for a short while, and Steve could not do anything to her. Moreover, listening to Steve¡¯s tone before, it was not Steve who wanted to catch him, but the forces behind him. Steve¡¯s mission was just to kidnap Charlotte, and there was no need for her to be turned into an Abomination. ¡°I need to give it a check. Please be responsible for yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I need to check.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Let me check.¡± ¡°Get away from me!¡± As Kendrick got closer, Charlotte moved backward. After a while, her back was pressed against the stone wall, and there was no ce to run. At that time, even a fool could tell that Kendrick had malicious intent. ¡°You can hide from me! I¡¯m only doing this, for your good!¡± Kendrick roared. Charlotte¡¯s mind buzzed as if a giant clock rang in her ears, making her dizzy, her vision darkened, and her legs weak Fortunately, there was a stone wall supporting her. Otherwise, she would have fallen. Looking at Charlotte¡®s frail appearance, Kendrick felt that the fire in his heart burned brighter. If he did not release it, he was afraid that he would be burned to death. ¡°Your Highness, you were disobedient, and I¡¯m going to punish you.¡± Kendrick licked his dry lips and pushed the Light Shattering Shadow Sword. St! Charlotte¡¯s long dress was suddenly torn from the hem to the waistband, splitting in two and revealing her long legs. ¡°Ahh!¡± Charlotte turned pale from the shock, and she was startled and furious. Then, she hurriedly covered her legs with her hands, ring at Kendrick, saying, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing now? My teacher is a Spiritual Master. He¡¯ll not let you go if you hurt me now!¡± Charlotte knew she could not fight against him. Hence, the only reliance was on her identity as a Spiritual Master¡¯s disciple. ¡°Spiritual Master?¡± Kendrick paused. However, just when Charlotte thought Kendrick was intimated and slowly breathed out a sigh of relief, Kendrick suddenly pushed his longsword again. Rip! That time, Charlotte¡¯s long sleeve on the left side was torn apart. Her snow-white arm, shoulder, and half of her body were suddenly exposed. Charlotte was about to cry, and she struggled to cover her body with the limited fabric she had. However, the more she acted that way, the more exciting it was for Kendrick. He did not mind continuing to humiliate Charlotte as he found that the more he degraded the other party, the more embarrassed and scared the other party looked, the harder it was for him to control his urge, and the more violent the me burned in him. ¡°Your Highness, how could it be me who hurt you? It was Steve, the evil cultivator.¡± ¡±Nonsense! It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Kendrick straightened his posture, returning to his previous serious appearance. ¡°After Steve turned Heavenly Stars Sect disciple Casper into an Abomination, he couldn¡¯t help the princess¡¯ beauty, thus defiling the princess. Even though Casper became an Abomination, his mind was still somewhat clear, and he fought with Steve to protect the princess. Consequently, Steve was seriously injured and eventually died with Casper. As for you, Your Highness, you also died as you were affected by the fight. When I arrived, I could not save the situation and could only feel regretful why I didn¡¯te earlier to prevent this tragedy.¡± Kendrick¡¯s tone was righteous and coupled with his honorable expression, his head seemed to glow with holy light. Yet, what he said was so dirty and vicious. Then, Kendrick smiled, and he looked at Charlotte, whose face got paler. ¡°Your Highness, are you satisfied with my answer just now?¡± Charlotte¡¯s body trembled with anger, and her limbs were cold. The other party has already woven a big lie, cing all the me on Steve and Casper. At that time, everyone would be dead, and Charlotte would also be silenced by him, leaving no witness behind! By then, Kendrick would easily take the credit, and no one would me him! What a good n! What a ruthless heart! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing Charlotte sweaty and frightened, Kendrick did not forget to add fuel to the fire, and he pointed to the treasures in the ditch not far away, smiling proudly. ¡°Those treasures will also be mine. Your Highness, don¡¯t you think this is a day to remember for me?¡± Chapter 727 Chapter 727 The treasures umted by the sect for hundreds of years, the sweet girl who was peerless, and the huge credit. Kendrick felt as if it was his lucky day, and he even began to imagine his meteoric rise and beautiful future. Charlotte still trembled as she was terrified and angered. ¡°Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t think that it¡¯s unfair. The pathway to immortality is like this. You can¡¯t hide from opportunities even if you want to, okay?¡± Kendrick¡¯s eyes narrowed , bursting out his spiritual Qi. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. p! Charlotte groaned, and as her back mmed hard against the stone wall, a silver knife fell to the ground. The knife was only the thickness of an adult finger, but it was extremely sharp. On Charlotte¡¯s wrist, a shallow fine line has appeared. In desperation, she just nned to end her life. Unfortunately, Kendrick found out, and the sharp weapon only left a mark on Charlotte¡¯s wrist, and she did not even manage to cut her skin. Charlotte was filled with despair. She wanted to struggle, but she found that she could not move any part of her body as if she was imprisoned by Steve before. After all, Kendrick was in a higher realm than Steve, and his spiritual Qi was purer and richer. With his spiritual Qi as the lock, the captivity was naturally more challenging to break than Steve¡¯s. What made Charlotte even more embarrassed was that Kendrick seemed to be deliberately trying to humiliate her, and he even pinned her to the stone wall while pulling her limbs apart. Her skirt and cket were torn apart before, and there were not many fabrics that could block the body. Her body was stretched out again, revealing arge area of white and wless skin. Charlotte¡®splexion turned flushed and pale. Kendrick breathed so hard that blood oozed out of his nose, and even his voice trembled as he said, ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re simply¡­ Enchanting.¡± Staring straight at Charlotte¡¯s half-covered body, Kendrick could only feel the blood in his body surging, his heart pounding violently. Then, be stretched out his hands and walked forward step by step. Charlotte could not even bite her tongue to end her life, and her eyes were full of despair and unwillingness. One step, two steps¡­ Kendrick got closer and closer to Charlotte. At that moment, Kendrick suddenly felt that something was wrong. He almost lost his mind under the impact of desire, but his cultivator¡¯s hunch and the only trace of little rity left still made him intuitively feel that something was wrong. Hence, Kendrick turned around, and his pupils contracted suddenly. Caspian stillid there, but Steve¡¯s body in the ravine was gone! ¡°Sh*t!¡± Kendrick reacted immediately, and he thought, ¡®Something¡¯s up! The guy pretended to be dead, and he wanted to sneak an attack! The Light Shattering Shadow Sword was a weapon bestowed by Master Valdis, and it¡¯s considered a magic weapon too as it¡¯s a second-grade spiritual tool. I¡®ve killed countless enemies for myself, for my teacher, and for my sect with this magic too!¡¯ Kendrick was confident that he could immediately block Steve¡¯s attack and kill him. With the spiritual tool in hand, the enemy would note back to life after being chopped into dozens of parts, right? However, Kendrick suddenly found in horror that his actions seemed unable to keep up with his thoughts. He wanted to pull the sword out of its sheath, but his fingers moved slowly, and he stared at the sword¡¯s hilt. Even when his brain ordered his hand to draw the sword, his fingers, palm, and arm did not budge. Even though Kendrick got restless and anxious, his hand still did not move. At that time, Kendrick heard the sound of something breaking through the air behind him, and there was also a strange fragrance. ¡°The fragrance!¡± Kendrick¡¯s body could not react, but his brain was still clear. The moment he smelled the fragrance, he suddenly realized something. He seemed to have breathed the scent when he knocked Steve to the ground before. He did not care at that time, but now it appeared that the greed in his heart began to spread uncontrobly just after he breathed the smell. ¡°It¡¯s a poisonous fragrance!¡± Kendrick¡¯s hands and feet turned cold when he realized that. Kendrick was indeed greedy, but which of the Four Messengers of Water, Fire, Light, and Thunder was not? It was just that they could pretend to be dignified in normal times, and Kendrick was one of the best at that. Although greedy, he could still control it to a certain extent. However, the poisonous aroma made the desire in his heart expand infinitely, so much so that he lost his mind. ¡®Blood Poison Sect¡¯s good at using poison, and the strongest poison is to tempt your heart¡­¡¯ Kendrick gritted his teeth and spat out a sentence. Kendrick felt a chill down his spine, and a sensation as if his muscles and internal organs were being pierced came. Kendrick gasped, and he lowered his head, finding a bloody palm pierced through his chest. Soon, Steve¡¯s smugughter sounded. ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯m going to bring you along.¡± Charlotte was stunned when she saw that. She did not expect that there would be such a reversal just when she was about to be vited, and she did not know whether she should be d or continue to be afraid. However, before she could react, Charlotte saw that Kendrick¡¯s eyes, which were slightly dazed because of the poisoning, began to be clearer after being severely injured. Then, he shed a cold smile. ¡°As expected from an evil cultivator,¡± Kendrick slowly uttered, and there was no sign of weakness caused by severe injury in his tone. Steve appeared surprised. The next moment, he saw the sharp sword light like a sharp edge breaking through the long river of time and space, shrouding himself instantly. A deadly aura like the withering of trees poured into his body,pletely crushing and annihting the only trace of life left. Bang! Boom! In the blink of an eye, Steve¡¯s demonized body exploded into blood pulp in the blink of an eye, gushing out into the distance. Stter! A long trace was pulled on the ground, and the steaming blood mixed with torn meat was still slowly squirming. Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened, and a look of disbelief shed in her pupils. Just moments ago, no matter how demonic Steve was, he was still in a human form. Yet, he was evenly spread on the ground in front of her. ¡°How, How did you¡­¡± Charlotte was so surprised that she stuttered when she saw Kendrick, who still had a palm stuck in his chest. The other party was injured so badly, but why did it seem like he just recovered from a certain state? Chapter 728 Chapter 728 ¡°What¡¯s¡­ What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief, whose chest still bled profusely. A piece of palm pierced through his back and came out from his chest. At that moment, half of the bloody palm was exposed, and it looked both terrifying and strange. Based on Charlotte¡¯s understanding, anyone would die from such a severe injury. Hence, why was Kendrick not only not weak but also seemed relieved too? As if noticing Charlotte¡¯s stare, Kendrick smiled at her, causing her to shudder. His gaze was simply horrifying. ¡°The Great Reincarnation Technique. It¡¯s a spell,¡± Kendrick said, pinching a finger on the palm of his chest. Then, he started to frown and slowly pulled out the palm that belonged to Steve. When the palm slid across the muscles, there was a rustling sound that made people¡¯s scalps tingle. Charlotte thought it was disgusting. A ripping sound was heard when Kendrick pulled the palm out of his chest, and blood immediately shot out. Soon, the bloody wound wriggled a few times in a range visible to the naked eye, and it tangled up like a wilted Chrysanthemum. In a sh, the injury stopped bleeding. However, Kendrick¡¯s face turned pale, and he no longer looked as rxed as before. Charlotte also felt that the other party¡¯s momentum suddenly weakened significantly, and his breathing became heavier. After a little pondering, she understood the reason ¨C Kendrick appeared rxed before that as Steve¡¯s attack freed him from his poisoning symptoms, and he seemed to be frail now as that was a normal reaction after the injury. After all, a cultivator¡®s body is different from an average person¡¯s, especially once reaching the Holy Land Realm. At that time, even if the heart was crushed and the internal organs were hollowed out, the cultivator would not die. Therefore, the only way to kill the Holy Land Realm cultivators was to destroy their brains or cut off their heads. Other injuries would not be fatal. Due to that, a normal person might die after getting his lungs punctured, but it would only be a somewhat severe injury for Kendrick. What bothered him more than the piercing wound was the toxin in Steve¡¯s fingernails. The poison now flowed in his blood, scurrying through his body, making Kendrick very ufortable. ¡°I think only Master Valdis can get rid of the poison in me,¡± Kendrick¡¯s frown became deeper. If that was the case, his previous n would need some tweaking. Then, he took the pill from his storage bag and consumed it, temporarily suppressing the spread of the injury and toxin in his body. Later, Kendrick raised his head again and looked at Charlotte. The almost-naked sweet princess was still a fatal attraction for Kendrick, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved. Since the princess knew the truth of the matter, he had to keep her mouth shut. However, silencing her just like that would simply waste his good luck today. The poisonous aroma from before only expanded the desire in Kendrick¡¯s heart. In other words, he also had such nasty thoughts when he met Charlotte. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After a little hesitation, Kendrick¡¯s heart was once again dominated by his desire. Even though his body was injured, he still had an absolute advantage over mortals. Hence, even if he did such a thing, it would not have much impact. Soon, Kendrick felt his body warming up again. Moreover, he grew more impatient due to Steve¡¯s sudden attack ¡°You!¡± Charlotte initially thought she could dodge a bullet, but her heart instantly sank when she saw Kendrick¡¯s gaze and expression. Was it truly unavoidable? ¡°Your Highness, this is the nature of life. You only need to feel it once, and you¡¯ll be addicted to it, but unfortunately, you can only enjoy it this time,¡± Kendrick said hoarsely. Charlotte gritted her teeth, trying not to cry. In truth, she already lost all hope. However, just as Kendrick walked toward her again, he suddenly stopped and slowly turned around. Charlotte¡¯s sanity was on the brink of copse. What was he trying to do? If he wanted her dead, he should just be done with it. Why was he walking here and there? Who did he think she was?! Just when Charlotte was annoyed and angry, she gasped as she noticed that Kendrick was approaching CaspianCaspian. While walking toward CaspianCaspian, the Light Shattering Shadow Sword slowly unsheathed. It was apparent that Steve¡¯s incident left quite a mark on Kendrick, and he did not want a simr thing to happen again. Otherwise, if something unexpected urred while he was doing the deed, it would surely dampen his mood. It also showed that Steve¡¯s injury to Kendrick was more severe than it seemed. After all, an arrogant person like him would never be that cautious. After a while, Kendrick pointed the de to the Gate of Death on CaspianCaspian¡¯s chest. ¡°Die¡­ Now!¡± As soon as he said that, the lightning-like sword light directly pierced CaspianCaspian¡¯s chest. *** In CaspianCaspian¡¯s sea of consciousness, hundreds of ghosts were floating happily and venting. The fear and humiliation they suffered before dying turned these ghosts extremely resentful when they were formed. Their only awareness was to devour, ruin, tear, and destroy. Furthermore, a world as bright red as blood appeared before them, and they could vent their anger and resentment against the world, turning their grievances and rage into a boundless terror that terrorized the world. A boundless and silent bright red world connected the underground and earth, and it seemed that nothing could stop the destruction of these wandering souls. The ghosts howled in unison, ready to start their celebration, and they wanted to tear the world apart. Suddenly, a group of red clouds condensed in the air, constantly transpiring and spreading rapidly. Then, just like the rolling clouds condensed before the midsummer torrential rain, they gathered and turned into a giant between heaven and earth. The ghosts did not care. In their eyes, nothing could stop them. Even if the cloud was the owner of this body¡®s vain attempt to resist them, it was still just a futile attempt. Buzz buzz buzz buzz! A roar sounded from the clouds, and the mighty voice echoed into the distance, revealing all kinds of ancient and savage tastes. These ghosts could not help but stop. Then, as if feeling something, the spirits stood still in the air, facing the sky. Soon, the clouds condensed into the face of a White Tiger. The face prated the sky and the earth as if it were the master of the world, and its mouth was so big that it could swallow the sun and the moon. Even though the White Tiger¡¯s eyes were closed, the ghosts at the scene began to tremble in unison. Chapter 729 Chapter 729 The ghosts felt fear for the first time since the day they were formed. They were densely packed, hovering in the air, constantly trembling and shuddering. The White Tiger¡¯s head just stopped in the sea of consciousness. Even though it did not move, bursts of fierce aura continued to surge out. Then, the tiger¡¯s eyes opened the next moment, and dazzling blood gushed into the air. The umted violent and fierce momentum was like a powerful current rolling out mightily. A fierce god descended to earth, and the White Tiger in the surging sea of blood was the master of the sea of consciousness. The ghosts all screamed in fear, trying to escape like headless flies. The White Tiger opened its mouth as if it roared, but no sound came out. Even so, these ghosts shattered and dissipated like being hit by the tide, and all the spirits were destroyed. The blood of the White Tiger was the strength of Caspian against the Gate of Death! When Steve controlled and turned him into an Abomination, Caspian appeared panicked on the surface, but he was not afraid. After all, he absorbed a drop of the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s blood and the blood of Sea-Breaker Beast before. In essence, Caspian¡®s demonization was even purer than Steve¡¯s. Steve used unorthodox ways to turn into a half-human half-demon just to increase the strength of his body. In contrast, Caspian received the most precious blood essence for monsters. Moreover, Caspian¡¯s absorption was far different from Steve¡¯s. Steve¡¯s absorption was through forced transformation, while Caspian was through fusion, a perfect fusion. Although the Mirage White Tiger was only a side branch of the White Tiger, the White Tiger was a genuine holy beast and great demon. As the offspring of the White Tiger, the blood essence of the Mirage White Tiger would naturally not be afraid of this mere Abomination. Under the intrusion of the Abomination, the consciousness of the holy beast in the blood of the White Tiger was awakened. These ghosts that everyone feared were far less worthy than ants in front of the White Tiger¡¯s consciousness. Just with a silent roar, they all vanished into ashes. After watching the ghosts disappear, the White Tiger¡¯s eyes shut slowly like heavy gates. However, a sudden change urred. A billowing ck mist suddenly formed in the center of the group of dissipated ghosts, which seemed so out of ce in that blood-red world. Moreover, the gloomy, cold, and dead aura was constantly released from the steaming smoke. The White Tiger immediately opened its eyes, and there was anger and violence in its red eyes. The consciousness of the holy beast felt provocation and power it despised from the ck mist. At the same time, the ck fog continued to spread until it couldpete with the White Tiger¡¯s head. Creak! Creak! It sounded like something emerged in the fog. In the quiet sea of consciousness, a voice appeared for the first time. Rumble! Finally, a portalpletely made of white bones appeared in the ck mist with a roar. The door was tall and eerie, prating the sky and the earth and causing the surrounding ghosts to float everywhere. However, different from the pattern on Caspian¡¯s chest, the Gate of Death that appeared was still wrapped in two mottled chains. On the chains, one could see visible bloodstains. The White Tiger¡¯s eyes werepletely opened, and there was an extremely ferocious look in its eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It felt threatened. Soon, a giant figure slowly emerged from the portal. Its arms were so long that they could almost reach its knees, and its head was like a longhorn. However, it was just a ck shadow, making it difficult to see what it looked like. Nevertheless, just like an overlord from hell, the billowing ck fog began to spread like thick ink. The sea of consciousness instantly turned half ck and half blood-red. The White Tiger got angry, opened its mouth, showed its fangs, and let out a silent roar. Consequently, the ck fog seemed to be blown by the gust of wind, surging, rolling, and spreading around. The Gate of Death continuously shook. At that moment, the two chains tightly bound to the door ttered. It was not loud, yet the White Tiger¡¯s momentum seemed tog. A big hand protruded from the portal the next second, extending infinitely with an enormous force. It was as if night approached in the sea of consciousness, and it becamepletely dark¡­ In the cave, the lightning-like sword violently stabbed Caspian¡¯s chest. In the next moment, Caspian¡¯s body would be pierced and nailed to the ground, taking all his life from him. Swoosh! Kendrick appeared surprised when he saw Caspian, who was on the verge of death, raise both hands and grasp the de of the Light Shattering Shadow Sword tightly. At that time, the tip of the sword was less than a millimeter away from his chest. What made Kendrick even angrier was that he could not pull the long sword out of Caspian¡¯s hands! The Light Shattering Shadow Sword was a second-grade spiritual tool, and it was a magic weapon. Yet, the magic tool could not even break open a Pulse Control Realm cultivator¡¯s flesh? How was that possible? Steve, who was previously a Holy Land Realm cultivator and whose body was demonized, was cut into masses of meat by the Light Shattering Shadow Sword in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kendrick frowned, and anger burned in his eyes. As Kendrick blocked Charlotte¡¯s view, she could not see what happened. However, she noticed that Kendrick still stood there motionless after a while, and a glimmer of hope lit up in her already dested heart. Nevertheless, Charlotte sighed, mocking herself again. Even Steve was killed in a sh, so how could the Pulse Control Realm Caspian create a miracle? In truth, Charlotte still hoped for a miracle. On the other hand, Kendrick got angrier as he felt that Caspian not only held his sword but also slowly moved the Light Shattering Shadow Sword to the side. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± Kendrick uttered through gritted teeth. Caspian¡¯s eyes gradually opened, and Kendrick¡¯s breathing became stagnant as he watched Caspian. Soon, Kendrick was horrified to find that Caspian¡¯s eyes were entirely ck, no whites. Moreover, his temperament waspletely different from before. Even though he justid here, Caspian gave Kendrick the terrifying feeling as if a mountain crashed onto him. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Kendrick roared in anger, and he swung his hand forcefully, stabbing Caspian. Kendrick not only wanted to cut off Caspian¡¯s fingers, but he also wanted to pierce Caspian¡¯s chest and nail him to the ground, draining his blood dry. However, Caspian¡¯s hands remained motionless, and what was even worse was he even withdrew one hand and only used his left hand to hold the de of the Light Shattering Shadow Sword. Under the forces of the two sides, the Light Shattering Shadow Sword failed to advance an inch but gradually bent. Then, Kendrick saw that the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth slowly twitched, revealing a mocking look. Chapter 730 Chapter 730 ¡°What did you say?¡± Caspian slowly uttered with a mocking smile. Kendrick grew even more horrified as he looked at Caspian. He could sense that a terrifying strength was continuously spreading to his arms through the Light Shattering Shadow Sword. The sword was constantly bent as if it was about to be broken. Kendrick even felt that his body was about to be lifted, and his feet left the ground. Frightened, Kendrick roared, ¡°I told you to let go! Let go! The Light Shattering Shadow!¡± The sword¡¯s brilliance skyrocketed, and it continued to glow. Then, their surroundings were about to be pierced by the beam as if it were a hedgehog. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Caspian¡¯s voice was still soft, and the palm of his hand holding the sword suddenly twisted hard. Creak! Creak! An ufortable noise sounded. Kendrick¡¯s eyes widened, his mouth opened, and a look of horror was written all over his face. Caspian twisted the Light Shattering Shadow Sword like dough, and the light that just condensed on the sword¡¯s edge disappeared instantly. ¡°Trash, how dare you yell in front of me¡­¡± Caspian slowly stood up from the ground, staring at Kendrick He snatched the Light Shattering Shadow Sword, kneading it a few times. Creak! Creak! The chilling noise sounded again, and the longsword turned into an iron ball. Moreover, the inscription patterns on the spiritual tool were brokenyer byyer, all destroyed. In the blink of an eye, the magic weapon was turned into a mass of tattered iron. The only function was probably to extract and refine it into the most primitive material, perhaps recovering a little value. ¡°You, you¡­¡± If Kendrick still had a hint of anger before, only fear was left in him now. Charlotte¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Caspian standing, but she soon felt that Caspian was different from before. The Caspian in her impression was high-spirited, giving people a feeling of reliability and trustworthiness at all times. However, the Caspian standing before her appeared unruly and domineering. Even with the same body shape and facial features, it was apletely different Caspian. The most frightening part was his eyes¡­ No whites, just endless ck. The ckness was like a ck hole that could suck in all the vitality in front of it and smash it to pieces. ¡°You, you b*stard! You destroyed my magic weapon, and I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Kendrick shuddered and roared. Then, he pressed his fingers together, stabbing Caspian between the eyebrows, using them like a sword. ¡°Go to hell, Abomination! The Light Shattering Shadow!¡± The spiritual Qi was condensed and turned into a sword, and its power was not necessarily lower than the Light Shattering Shadow Sword! Caspian frowned slightly and stretched out his hand. Then, with a snap, he easily pped the spiritual Qi condensed by the other¡¯s fingertips and grabbed them as Kendrick watched desperately. The next moment, Kendrick found himself rising into the air. After being twirled half a circle in the air, a loud bang sounded as if a big sack was smashed to the ground. Even though Kendrick was a cultivator and his body was stronger than most, his vision still went ck, and an iron smell spread in his throat. It was as if his organs were about to be shattered. Before he could catch his breath, Kendrick found himself flying again. It was also a semi-circle twirl, and after his body flew over Caspian¡¯s head, he fell to the ground on the other side with a thud. That time, Kendrick¡¯s ribs cracked. As for Caspian, he did not seem to have any intention of stopping. Instead, he held the opponent¡¯s fingers, repeatedly smashing the opponent to the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The ground trembled and shattered, and the gravel mixed with blood sshed out. Amidst the deafening roar, Caspian¡¯s voice sounded intermittent. ¡°Just a¡­ Trash¡­ How dare¡­ You¡­ Shout at me¡­¡± Bang! It was another thud. Kendrick opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood, which rained everywhere and on his face. Kendrick¡¯s clothes were all tattered. His uniform was originally a high-level defense weapon, but it was smashed to pieces, turned into a rag cloth soaked in blood, tightly clinging to his body. Besides that, his body and internal organs were all severely injured. Being pierced in the chest by Steve was like a breezepared to his current body that was beaten like a piece of rotten flesh, Charlotte was surprised, then amazed, andstly, turned nk. She was utterly stunned. A Holy Land Realm cultivator was beaten without any resistance by a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, and anyone who saw such a scene would probably doubt their eyes and life. It was as if a newborn baby knocked down four strong adult men to the ground effortlessly. More importantly, Caspian did not use martial arts, not even his spiritual Qi. All be relied on was his pure strength! A power that surpassed everything! Bang! Again, Kendrick¡¯s back smashed a hole in the ground. Blood spewed out from under him, hazy and thick, spreading toward the surroundings. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At that time, he appeared disoriented. The disbelief, surprise, anger, panic, and doubts in his eyes disappeared. He was now a dying person, and it was difficult for him even to breathe. Hence, how could he have other thoughts? There was noplete flesh on his body, all his bones were broken, and his internal organs were shattered. Kendrick was considered lucky as he was still breathing. Caspian nced down at Kendrick, snorted, and let go. At that time, the only intact part of Kendrick was probably the two fingers Caspian held. ¡°Trash,¡± Caspian uttered, raised his foot, and stomped at Kendrick¡¯s head. Kendrick seemed to realize something, and a light shed in his eyes. He took a deep breath as if he wanted to react, but even if he wanted to resist, his movement was as slow as a snail. Bang! The ground trembled. Kendrick¡¯s head was smashed to pieces by Caspian¡¯s foot. Under the impact of the tremendous force, his body flew high and then fell to the ground again. Without their heads, the Holy Land Realm cultivators were surely dead. Caspian did not even look at the storage bag that flew out of Kendrick¡¯s arms or the sparkling treasures in the ravine not far away. He did not seem to be captivated by those things at all. Instead, he turned around and walked toward Charlotte. Charlotte did not feel it before, but she only sensed fear seeping out of her bones as Caspian approached. Without the restraint of Kendrick¡¯s spiritual Qi, her body should have regained her freedom, but he was so frightened by Caspian¡¯s momentum that she could not move! Chapter 731 Chapter 731 Caspian came to Charlotte within a few steps, and fear shed in Charlotte¡¯s eyes. The closer Caspian got, the clearer she could feel the eerie chill on him. It prated her marrow and straight through her soul. Crack! Crack! There was a cracking sound at Caspian¡¯s feet. Charlotte looked down and saw a thinyer of ice condensed wherever Caspian walked. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Charlotte could not hold back and gasped. ¡°Hah! A woman?¡± Caspian looked at Charlotte from above. Charlotte instantly felt unprecedented pressure, and she even had the urge to kneel on the ground. At that moment, Caspian felt like a stranger. He was just like a high-ranking king, and that contemptuous aura was not an act. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± Charlotte asked. Caspian did not answer her, and he just stared at Charlotte with his eyes as ck as ink. After a moment, he sneered and put a finger on Charlotte¡¯s chin to raise her head, so their eyes met. If it was before, Charlotte might be ashamed and annoyed if Caspian treated her in such a frivolous manner, and she would even have butterflies in her stomach. However, there was only fear in Charlotte¡®s heart because she could feel that the person in front of her only had Caspian¡¯s appearance and body shape, but he was not Caspian! Despite the enormous pressure, Charlotte still managed to ask with great difficulty, ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± ¡°Did you raise your tone at me?¡± Caspian asked back. That icy tone was the same as when he called Kendrick ¡®useless trash¡¯ before. In a sh, Charlotte felt a terrifying force pressing down on her soul. Her body trembled, her face was pale, and she only felt that her vitality was squeezed out of her body. ¡°Cas¡­ Casper¡­¡± In desperation, Charlotte spat out gently. Caspian frowned as if be sensed something, and his momentum also rxed. Charlotte felt as if she drowned, and she seized the opportunity to stick her head out of the water, hurriedly taking a deep breath. Then, she heard Caspian mumbling to himself. ¡°Hah! You¡¯re still conscious? Are you trying to stop me from killing thisdy?¡± ¡°Uhm?¡± Charlotte cast a confused nce at Caspian. She did not know who he talked to, but a prickling sensation swiftly appeared on her back. Caspian exploded with a terrifying murderous aura. As Charlotte could not stand the momentum, she mmed into the stone wall behind her, groaning and appearing to be in pain. Then, Charlotte watched as Caspian grinned at her, slowly approaching. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can order me around? The more you stop me from killing her, the more I want to!¡± ¡®Casper¡¯s being controlled by something, and the person dominating his figure wants to kill me!¡¯ Charlotte immediately realized what went on. She wanted to do something, but her realm and strength were far from Caspian¡®s. Let alone resisting, it would be tough to move her fingers. However, even though Caspian said he wanted to kill Charlotte, he stopped moving forward after taking a step. Judging from his appearance, some kind of power stopped him. ¡°You¡¯re still resisting. How¡­ Audacious,¡± Caspian mumbled, but his tone was extremely cold. ¡°Casper, are youpeting with that person for control of your body?¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes shed with fear, and her gaze fell on the Gate of Death¡¯s pattern on Caspian¡¯s chest. Charlotte found that the design changed a little from what she saw before, and there were two extra chains on the door. It was as if two ck pythons were wrapped around the frame, appearing extremely ferocious and terrifying. Caspian still stood on the spot. It was apparent that both sides wrestled for control of the body. Charlotte held her breath, her heart pounding with nervousness. The matter was not only rted to whether Caspian could regain his body but also to her life and death. Unfortunately, she could not do anything. The cave instantly fell into a dead silence. After a while, just when Charlotte was so anxious that her brain buzzed, a small sound came from a distance. The noise was gruff and soft as if two people argued. At first, Charlotte thought she hallucinated, but the voices soon became clearer and closer. From the initial scattered words, Charlotte could hearplete sentences and dialogues. ¡°Just around here¡­ Right around here.¡± It was the slightly soft voice, and Charlotte thought it sounded familiar. ¡°Br*t, if you lie to me, I¡¯ll smash your face!¡± That was the rough voice, and the speaker seemed impatient. ¡°I¡¯m right. I practiced this the whole night yesterday, and there¡¯s surely no problem. Try searching for it again.¡± ¡°I did!¡± ¡°You only used your eyes to look but didn¡¯t use your nose to smell!¡± ¡°How are you so sure that I¡¯m not sniffing with my nose?¡± The soft voice shouted, ¡°We¡¯d have found him earlier if you sniffed him out! Even I can smell that Caspian¡¯s scent disappeared here.¡± ¡®They¡¯re here for Casper!¡¯ Charlotte¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Caspian¡¯s name, and her eyes lit up. Then, she hurriedly looked up at Caspian. Caspian still stood on the spot, but he appeared to be struggling. After the emotional turmoil, Charlotte quickly calmed down. Tonight, she went through many ups and downs, witnessed the viciousness of the evil cultivators, and saw the greed and sinister under the surface of the so-called disciple of the six major sects. Thus, although Charlotte heard people looking for Caspian, she was also worried that it would be another Kendrick. The gruff voice said again, ¡°Are you sure you did your job with the sniffing!¡± That voice came from above Charlotte, and she looked up. She could even imagine two figures looking for Caspian above the cave, just separated by a wall. However, searching through sniffing was indeed a surprising method. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a light shed in the corner of Charlotte¡¯s eye. Then, she hurriedly lowered her head and found that Caspian¡¯s eyes were covered in ck again. Seeing that, Charlotte¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Trash, time to die!¡± The hoarse voice sounded, and Charlotte felt a force surging toward her. In an instant, she was caught in the neck, and the air in her lung cavity seemed to be pressured out. Chapter 732 Chapter 732 Caspian¡¯s grip was like an iron plier, and Charlotte instantly felt dizzy and her vision blurry. Little by little, her vitality was squeezed out of her body. Soon, her eyes were wide open, and her tongue slowly came out of her mouth. In the past ten years, the sweet princess probably never showed such a hideous and terrifying expression. ¡°Cas¡­ Casper¡­ It¡¯s¡­ Me¡­¡± However, Charlotte was not afraid. She still tried to awaken the consciousness that originally belonged to Caspian because she could feel that it was not Caspian himself who stood in front of her. It was someone else! Someone else was upying Caspian¡¯s figure! Charlotte¡¯s previous call seemed to have yed a role, making the other party stand still and remain motionless for a period. Unfortunately, Charlotte seemed to have failed to awaken Caspian¡¯s consciousness in the slightest. On the contrary, she could even feel the other party exerting more force. ¡®Am I¡­ really going to die in this way¡­¡¯ Just as Charlotte lost consciousness, she suddenly heard a rumble as if something broke. At the same time, she felt her body sway, and the ground seemed to be bumping up and down. Even Caspian¡¯s hand on her neck also loosened. Arge stream of air rushed into her lungs, and Charlotte hurriedly took a few deep breaths. Soon, her initially blurry vision regained rity. The cool wind blew down from above, and Charlotte froze, looking up suspiciously. In an instant, she saw arge hole was opened in the closed cave. Through the big hole, Charlotte could even see the clear night sky and twinkling stars. A middle-aged burly chap with a full beard looked down. The man was very well-dressed, and he looked like a prince at first nce, but Charlotte did not know him. Just when Charlotte wondered about the person¡¯s identity, she saw the little white pig on his shoulder poking its head into the cave. ¡®It¡¯s Casper¡¯s pet pig!¡¯ Charlotte¡¯s breath suddenly quickened. She remembered Caspian¡¯s little white pig well as it could speak! When she was in the imperial city before, she was startled by it. Recalling the two different voices she heard before, Charlotte immediately understood that the little white pig led and arrived with reinforcements. Soon, Charlotte¡¯s heart was greatly rxed after being sure that it was not an enemy. However, seeing the burly chap and the little white pig jumping down, Charlotte became anxious again as she realized that the Caspian at the moment was not him. Charlotte wanted to warn the man and the pig, but Caspian¡¯s hand was still firmly on her neck, and she could not make any sound. Even if she wanted to struggle, her body would not move. Hence, Charlotte could only hint at them with her gaze. Unfortunately, neither of them cast a single nce at her. Handsome looked at Caspian, smiling smugly. ¡°I told you this guy is here. Eh¡­¡± Handsome¡¯s snout twitched a few times, and the pig hurriedly turned around, catching sight of the corpse on the floor at first nce. ¡°Wow! That looks yummy!¡± The little white pig¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Its four tiny hooves leaped, wanting to pounce at Kendrick¡¯s corpse. For Handsome, that was food. Even if it did not look appealing, it was still the corpse of a Holy Land Realm cultivator full of vitality. Moreover, Kendrick just died not long ago, and his spiritual Qi did not dissipate. Thus, the body was a great supplement. Besides, Caspian was found. Even though his posture was a little strange, he was safe and sound. Since that was the case, Handsome naturally wanted to have a feast and celebrate. However, as soon as Handsome leaped over, the burly chap grabbed it by its tail, pulling the little white pig back. ¡°Hey hey! What are you doing?! Let me go!¡± The little white pig twisted and struggled desperately in the man¡¯s hand. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The burly chap held its tail in one hand and lifted it upside down in the air, keeping his eyes on Caspian. He frowned as he said, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve been on the road for so long, and I¡¯ve lost a lot of physical strength. It¡¯s now the best time to consume some supplements. What¡¯s wrong?¡± The little white pig struggled. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m referring to this guy!¡± The burly chap growled. Handsome was more afraid of the burly chap. When it heard the other party¡¯s stern tone, it stopped struggling and looked at Caspian. ¡°Eh? Princess Charlotte is here too?¡± Handsome eximed in surprise when he took a look. Charlotte was speechless. The little pig only noticed her now? ¡°Casper, what are you trying to do to the princess? Even if she wants to do something nasty to you, you shouldn¡¯t kill her!¡± Handsome did not notice the problem, and it still tried to persuade him. Charlotte was too stunned to speak. ¡°Can¡¯t you pretend to faint, or are you not her match?¡± Handsome babbled. Charlotte was dumbfounded. If the little white pig still could not see the truth of the problem clearly, she would be strangled to death! Handsome arched its snout, and the little white pig¡¯s talkativeness was undoubtedly revealed. Then, just as it wanted to say something else, the burly chap waved his hand and interrupted it. Charlotte immediately gave the burly chap a grateful look. ¡°He¡¯s not the Casper you mentioned,¡± the burly chap said coldly. ¡°How can that be? That¡¯s what he looks like? Even if he turns to ashes, I can still smell him.¡± Handsome sniffed hard in confusion. It trusted the burly chap, but it was also unwilling to reverse its judgment. Suddenly, Handsome stopped sniffing, nced straight at Caspian, turned into a white light, and hid behind the burly chap. Then, the white pig asked, ¡°Who¡¯s this guy?¡± ¡°An Abomination from hell. Hah! It upied this body How interesting.¡± The burly chap snorted and stretched his hands. In an instant, a daunting sound came from the knuckles of his fingers. Caspian also seemed to have noticed the other party¡¯s extraordinariness, and he released Charlotte, turning to look at the burly chap. The burly chap and the peeping little white pig immediately saw the Gate of Death¡¯s pattern on Caspian¡¯s chest. They could feel the terrifying aura emanating from the pattern clearer than ordinary people. After Charlotte fell to the ground, she quickly moved back, rubbed her neck, and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s the Gate of Death. The evil cultivator did something to Casper, and his consciousness seems to be controlled!¡± ¡°The Gate of Death?¡± The burly chap seemed to have heard it before. Then, he bared his teeth and spat, ¡°He¡¯d surely summoned an impressive being.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Handsome quickly asked. ¡°It means¡­¡± The burly chap waved his arm, and with a buzzing sound, a pale pink transparent sphere suddenly appeared in the void, containing both Handsome and Charlotte. Then, he squinted at Caspian, uttering slowly, ¡°What a coincidence that I overate for dinner, and it¡¯s a perfect chance to digest them.¡± Chapter 733 Chapter 733 Caspian felt his body heavy, and his throat was dry as if he took something spicy. In a daze, he heard soft noises. Soon, the sounds became louder, and Caspian finally could not help but open his eyes. In an instant, he saw a huge pig head grinning wickedly at him. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake¡­¡± Puff! Caspian spat out a mouthful of blood at the pig¡¯s head. ¡°Casper! I consider you my best friend! Why did you do that to me?!¡± The pig angrily retreated as it cursed. Then, a burst of pleasantughter sounded, and Caspian swiftly caught a whiff of a fragrant scent drifting toward him. Later, a sweet face with tears in her eyes appeared in Caspian¡®s field of vision. The face was beautiful, much better than that pig face, and Caspian immediately felt much better. ¡°Casper, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± When Charlotte saw Caspian woke up, she let out a long sigh of relief. As Caspian just woke up, his mind was still a little blurry. However, Caspian quickly came to his senses. If it were Princess Charlotte, the pig head would be Handsome! In an instant, the fragmented memories from before flooded Caspian¡¯s mind like pieces of canvas. Kidnapped by Steve, got into a cave in the mountains, a cauldron of boiling blood and bones, the secret technique of the Gate of Death, the confrontation between his sea of consciousness and the secret technique¡­ In Caspian¡¯sst memory, he seemed to see a big ck hand grabbing him. Then, he did not remember anything. When he finally woke up, it was now. Hence, it appeared that something was wrong with him? Caspian opened his mouth, wanting to ask the doubts in his heart. However, he noticed that he could not open it at all. He wanted to get up, but he realized that his body was as heavy as mercury and could not move. Charlotte seemed to understand what Caspian tried to do, and she hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Casper, calm down. You were severely injured before, but you¡¯re already medicated. With your physique, you¡¯ll be healed soon.¡± Charlotte sounded slightly hesitant when she mentioned Caspian being severely injured, which left him confused. Nheless, he felt less anxious now. Since Handsome and Caspian were around, the trouble seemed to be over. Handsome already cleaned its face and approached Caspian again. As the white pig was in its original giant form, its head was bigger than a basin. At that moment, the bucket-sized pig head poked in front of Caspian again, looking at him condescendingly. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Tsk! You should be grateful to me. If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d kill the princess already.¡± ¡°I¡¯d kill the princess?¡± Caspian wanted to ask why he did not remember that incident. ¡°I know you don¡¯t have any impression of it because you were already¡­ Already¡­ Dad, who was the guy possessing his body?¡± Handsome raised his head and looked aside. ¡°Dad?¡± Caspian was stunned, and he soon heard a gruff voiceing from above him. ¡°It was a despicable guy from hell.¡± ¡°Oh, right. You were possessed by someone from hell.¡± Handsome did not notice the light bursting in Caspian¡¯s eyes. Dad? Handsome¡¯s dad returned? Handsome mentioned that it would take about half a year for him toe back and check on the pig¡¯s current situation. Caspian counted the days and estimated that Handsome¡¯s dad would be back within these few days. However, Caspian did not expect to meet him in such a state, let alone have him save Caspian. Nheless, Handsome did not notice Caspian¡¯s thoughts, and the pig kept on rambling and showing off its credits. ¡°In general, my intelligence and wit ounted for the vast majority of the contribution, and a small part of it was also because the method you taught me came in handy. When other people saw you and the princess being taken away, they were so anxious. Even Sna went out of the city to look for you without telling the others. The others were like a bunch of madmen, and almost all the elites were looking for you everywhere.¡± ¡°However, I was different. I knew something was wrong when you got hit by Steve and spat out a mouthful of blood. How could a simple beating make you spit out so much blood? Hence, I stared at the pool of blood. Sure enough, I noticed you used the Eye of Insight to condense a few eyeballs. Then, based on your teaching, the arrangement of the number of eyeballs is about how many kilometers away you were from the imperial city, whereas the number of times the eyeballs turned indicated which direction you were in. To be frank, your method¡¯s helpful!¡± Caspian smiled faintly when he heard Handsome¡¯s praise. The night before the banquet, Caspian taught Handsome how to identify directions and distances just in case. That method was rathermon in the military. For example, cing stones and leaves in a specific ce, the number of stones represented the distance, and the way the leaves were ced represented the direction. Caspian just improved the method and disyed it in the form of magic, and it seemed that his preparation in advance yed a crucial role. Otherwise, the ident that happened might be fatal. As Caspian was deep in his thoughts, he heard Handsome continuing, ¡°Initially, I wanted to tell Jessica or the others about this, but the situation at the scene was too chaotic. Since I couldn¡¯t find them and my dad was coincidentally back, I brought him along to find you. You¡¯re pretty amazing! You fought back and forth with him. My father¡¯s much more powerful than those inexperienced monsters who attacked the imperial city!¡± Handsome raised its hoof and patted Caspian on the shoulder in encouragement. However, the pig did not know its hoof was thick and heavy as it was currently in its original form. Hence, it felt as if the pig smashed Caspian¡¯s shoulder. The pain swiftly prated Caspian¡¯s marrow, spreading everywhere. It almost made him gasp and pass out again. Handsome did not notice anything wrong, but Charlotte realized something was wrong with Caspian and hurried forward tofort him. The gentle voice andforting scentforted Caspian. After recovering, Caspian finally understood how his body could be hurt like that. Although his memories were in pieces, he could recollect some parts. Caspian finally realized the problem. The resentful souls of the children who invaded his sea of consciousness were naturally killed by the White Tiger¡¯s consciousness. However, the figure that emerged from the Gate of Deathter was not a good being as it even overwhelmed the White Tiger¡¯s consciousness and took over Caspian¡¯s body. After the shadow manipted Caspian¡¯s body, it naturally would not go back obediently. Hence, it fought with Handsome¡¯s father. Judging from Handsome¡¯s words just now, the man was a character stronger than those shape-shifting demons. Even though Handsome¡¯s father battled with such a monster, Caspian¡¯s Pulse Control Realm body was still intact, and he must thank the other party for his mercy. Chapter 734 Chapter 734 However, Caspian was also surprised that his body could fightback and forth with a shape-shifting demon-level monster. After looking at the excited Handsome and the still fearful Charlotte, that seemed to be the case. In an instant, Caspian became more confused, but he was also relieved. Since the opponent was as strong as a shape-shifting demon, he was not wrong for being beaten into the state. Moreover, it was also a significant burden for his body to carry that shadow-like powerful soul. What was puzzling was that Caspian suffered such grave injuries physically and mentally, and he wondered if he had any hidden damage. Caspian fell silent as he started to get worried. For the next three days, Caspian recuperated. His wounds from the inside out were considered the most serious in his pathway to immortality. However, it was also something unavoidable. ording to Handsome¡¯s father, Caspian¡¯s soul would be swallowed by that guy if he showed mercy. At that time, it would be impossible to save Caspian even if they wanted to. Although Caspian¡¯s injury was severe, his physique was notparable to ordinary people¡¯s. Additionally, Handsome¡¯s father, a shape-shifting demon, looked after him. What surprised Caspian, even more, was that Charlotte could always take out some treasures from time to time to help him heal his injuries. Based on Caspian¡¯s understanding, he would need to pay a great price to obtain these precious materials in the Heavenly Stars Sect. In other words, these items were extremely rare. However, Charlotte seemed to be carrying a treasure trove with her, and she could always take something out. Everyone was left speechless as Charlotte did not carry any storage magic, which also amazed Handsome¡¯s father. Nevertheless, everyone swiftly remembered that Charlotte¡¯s teacher was an Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master. Even if she did not officially start cultivating, with the Spiritual Master¡¯s ability, giving his disciple a little benefit was a huge wealth unimaginable for ordinary people. At the thought of that, everyone rxed. Three dayster, theyers of bandages wrapped around Caspian¡¯s body were removed, and he was fine. Even though Caspian almost recovered and was far from danger, Caspian was not in a hurry to return. Anyway, things already happened, and there were still some problems that he hoped Handsome¡¯s father could solve. Hence, Caspian was not in a hurry. In the evening, Charlotte sensed that Caspian and Handsome¡¯s father had something to say, so she took the initiative to leave and y with Handsome. Handsome also liked the sweet and lovelydy. Thus, it shamelessly followed behind Charlotte,pletely ignoring that he was a monster many times older than Charlotte. Caspian and Handsome¡¯s father came to sit on arge rock on the mountainside. The ce had a spacious view, and the moon was shining brightly. At a nce, the mountains in the distance appeared dormant, giving people a deep, heavy, and endless feeling. It was early September, but because they were in North Earlington where autumn came earlier than other regions, and the evening wind was already showing a hint of coolness. Nheless, Caspian was a cultivator, and Handsome¡¯s father was a shape-shifting demon. Therefore, the ordinary cold and heat could no longer affect them. Even so, the autumn breeze was indeed refreshing. Handsome¡¯s father had a good impression of Caspian, and he did not know if it was because of the good fight or because Caspian cared for his son for the past six months. In short, his speech and manners were still rtively friendly to Caspianpared to the impatience and roughness toward Handsome. However, Caspian understood that Handsome¡¯s father was just irritated with Handsome on the surface, but he was still very concerned about his son in private. Even if he knew that Handsome was a monster and would not catch a cold if he was thrown into the ice and snow, he would still cover Handsome with a nket when the pig fell asleep. A father¡¯s love was indeed like that at times. Even though it could not be seen on the surface, it could always make you feel warm inadvertently. After sitting on the big rock, Handsome¡¯s father waved casually, and a coffee table suddenly appeared between the two. There were several side dishes and a pot of spiritual alcohol on the coffee table. As a shape-shifting demon, Handsome¡¯s father was still very tasteful, different from the other monsters who still consumed blood. ¡°Handsome already told me what you wanted to know before,¡± Handsome¡¯s father picked up a piece of meat and chewed, saying, ¡°But that¡¯s not the most important thing. The most important thing is the guy in your body. In terms of severity, it might kill you.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian frowned. He naturally knew that the guy Handsome¡¯s father talked about was the figure that appeared in the Gate of Death. Caspian originally thought that Handsome¡¯s father already wiped out the figure. When he checked his chest during the removal of the bandage, the Gate of Death had also disappeared. However, Caspian felt as if the problem was not resolved but became more severe after listening to Handsome¡¯s father¡¯s tone. ¡°I just suppressed him temporarily,¡± Handsome¡¯s father exined, ¡°Fortunately, that guy¡¯s weak. Otherwise, I¡®m afraid I¡¯m still not his opponent even if he upied your body.¡¯¡¯ ¡°Who¡¯s¡­ That guy?¡± Caspian¡¯s frown became deeper. All he knew was that the shadow emerged from the Gate of Death, yet it appeared that Handsome¡¯s father was rather afraid of him too. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the specifics. After all, it¡¯s something that crawled out from hell, and I¡®ve never been there,¡± Handsome¡¯s father answered. Caspian nodded. Then, Handsome¡¯s father added, ¡°But that guy shoulde from the depths of hell. If the things in hell are divided ording to the level of cultivators and monsters, that guy¡¯s realm should be¡­ Oh, stronger than the Heavenly Spirit Realm you know. It¡¯s just that something was wrong with him, and he could not exert his power. Moreover, what he upied was only your Pulse Control Realm figure.¡± When he said that, Handsome¡¯s father paused and continued, ¡°There seems to be a force in your body resisting him, so I could suppress him. Even so, it required much strength.¡± Caspian understood that what Handsome¡¯s father referred to was the White Tiger blood in his body. At that time, Handsome¡¯s father pointed forward. There, Caspian saw a continuous mountain peak, which seemed to be missing a corner, and it seemed lonely under the night. Handsome¡¯s father grinned. ¡°Look at that! We joined forces and demolished a mountain.¡± Chapter 735 Chapter 735 ¡°We tore down a mountain.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes froze when he heard that. With his current strength, demolishing a building was not a big problem. However, mountains were the power of nature. If he wanted to ruin a hill with his strength, it was almost as impossible as a fly trying to shake a tree. ¡°Who¡¯s that guy?¡± Caspian uttered. Handsome¡¯s father snorted and answered, ¡°Rather than being obsessed with the guy, you should be more concerned about when he¡¯ll upy your body again.¡± ¡°Did you seal or severely injure him so that he can¡®t appear for the time being?¡± Caspian pondered and asked. Since he was fine now and coupled with what Handsome¡¯s dad said just now, Caspian also guessed that he must have used some method to suppress the figure from hell temporarily. Handsome¡¯s father looked askance at Caspian and answered in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know quite a lot. I sealed him. However, I think you have a strong sense of consciousness, and you should feel it yourself first.¡± Caspian nodded, shut his eyes, and focused. After a while, he saw three rings appearing in his sea of consciousness. Each circle was a scarlet color, which was extremely eye-piercing, but it was also as terrifying as a bunch of monsters. Moreover, a dark mountain peak stood beneath these three rings. The mountain waspletely dark, with ck smoke billowing all around. Just a nce at it would make anyone feel nauseous and ufortable. However, because of the existence of these three rings, the ck fog released by the hill has been trapped within a limited range. After seeing it clearly, Caspian withdrew from the sea of consciousness. At the thought of such an existence was in his sea of consciousness, Caspian could not help frowning, feeling a little mentally ufortable. Handsome¡¯s father seemed to know what Caspian thought, and heughed. ¡°Ufortable, right? That guy¡¯s from hell after all, and your blood is unexpectedly powerful. You¡¯re a great supplement for that guy, but for you, he¡¯s an enemy, leaving thorns in your body. It¡¯ll surely be strange if you feelfortable.¡± ¡°Are those three rings the seal?¡± Caspian asked softly. Handsome¡¯s father nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only way to do it with my ability. They can keep you safe for ten years, and there shouldn¡¯t be a big problem unless something happens to you that causes the seals to loosen.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, uncle.¡± Caspian bowed. In that matter, Handsome¡¯s father had no obligation to help Caspian. Now that he did that, Caspian naturally wanted to thank him. Caspian understood that although the other party brushed it off lightly, the whole process must be very dangerous. In the end, he still looked at the fact that Caspian took care of Handsome for the past six months. After epting Caspian¡¯s bow calmly, Handsome¡¯s father continued, ¡°After you go back, you can let the elders of your sect take a look at the seals, but I advise you not to have too much hope. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After all, I can¡¯t even remove it and can only seal it, so they may not have a better way.¡± When he said that, Handsome¡¯s father showed a lot of confidence. Caspian nodded. In any case, there were still ten years to solve the trouble. When there was time, there was hope, which was better than waiting for death. Besides, with Caspian¡¯s character, he would never sit still. Taking the initiative to attack was the kingly way. However, Handsome¡¯s father suddenly winked at him. ¡°Even though that guy in your sea of consciousness is a little dangerous for you, you have also acquired an enviable ability.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Caspian was curious. He looked at Handsome¡¯s father¡¯s expression, and the burly guy seemed to be quite envious. ¡°Look at the palm of your hand.¡± Handsome¡¯s fatherughed, and he was not as serious as before. His teasing appearance was somewhat simr to Handsome. Caspian lowered his head and saw that the palms of his hands were clear, no different from before. Then, he looked up and gave Handsome¡®s father a confused look. At that time, Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He lowered his head again, staring only at his left hand. ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon,¡± Caspian slowly uttered. Under the skin of Caspian¡¯s left arm, crooked, dense, blue-ck runes suddenly appeared. With the appearance of the body inscription, Caspian¡¯s palm also changed. Soon, a red pattern like a small door appeared on his palm. Caspian also found that the pattern was a little simr to the Gate of Death at a closer look. ¡°Look closer.¡± Handsome¡¯s father raised his ss, reminding Caspian. Caspian put his hand in front of him and looked closer. Then, he found that the pattern of the small door was not under his skin like the body inscription but appeared on the surface of his palm. To be more precise, it was not on his palm but suspended above it. Just because it was very close to the palm, Caspian felt as if the pattern was floating. Then, he extended two of his right fingers and rubbed the pattern. Suddenly, he had a strange feeling. The pattern of the small door was like a pull tab on a drawer or a cab. With that in mind, his middle finger tried to poke in the middle of the small door pattern, and it seemed to prate a sp, going straight in. Bending his knuckle again, Caspian was surprised to find that the small door was really like a sp gripped by his middle finger. Next, Caspian straightened the palm of his left hand without hesitation, sping the buckle and pulling it directly with his right hand. Swoosh! In a sh, Caspian pulled out a long dark chain from his palm! One end of the chain stretched out from Caspian¡¯s palm, and he did not know how long it was. The other end was connected to a sp held by his right middle finger. The scene stupefied Caspian. Almost at the same moment, a terrifying aura erupted from the chain. It was as if a group of demons came to the world, and all the ghosts were resurrected. In an instant, there were gusts of overcast wind in a radius of several kilometers, and the sounds of ghosts crying and screaming sounded as if hell descended on the world. On the ground, there were even groups of miserable green ghostly fires. Handsome¡¯s father was so shocked that he could not hold his ss, and the drink spilled on his crotch. Not far away, Handsome and Charlotte yed around, and the little white pig was so frightened that it returned to its actual shape. Then, the giant white pig fell heavily to the ground, trembling uncontrobly. Handsome covered his eyes tightly with its two cars, which were at least three timesrger than a normal fan. Charlotte¡¯s body froze in ce with fright, her face turned pale, and she felt like her heart almost stopped beating. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 Handsome smacked its thigh and shouted, ¡°Let it go! Let it go now!¡± As if subconsciously, Caspian¡¯s hands and feet burned with red mes, and his eyes became red, which also shocked Caspian. He did not expect such a terrifying aura of death to emerge from just a slight pull, so he quickly let go. tter! The chain immediately went back into his left palm. At the same time, Caspian felt a slight bump in his palm. As the chain retracted, the pattern resurfaced in Caspian¡¯s palm. The sound of howling ghosts disappeared, and the miserable green mes were no longer seen. However, the aura of death that appeared in an instant just now was simply too unusual. It was as ifyers of tombs were smashed in front of them, and anyone would not be able to handle it. Even though Caspian retracted the chain, Handsome stillid on the ground shivering, Charlotte was pale, and her whole body was motionless except for her eyeballs, looking around. Handsome¡¯s father nced at Caspian sideways. ¡°Luckily¡­ Luckily. If you just ripped out the Door to Hell, the two of them could be caught off guard and die from fright.¡± Caspian also knew he almost did something wrong, and he smiled embarrassedly. ¡°The Door to Hell? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°This is what I just said about good fortune,¡± Handsome¡¯s father said sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the person who did this do it, but he sessfully opened the gates of hell. This portal was originally in your chest, but now because of the seal I set, it has been moved to your palm and can be used by you.¡± While Handsome¡¯s father paused, Caspian helped him refill the empty wine cup. Handsome¡®s father continued after taking a sip of alcohol, ¡°The chain just now is connected to the Door to Hell. You can pull the door out if you pull a little further.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t that cause disaster? The evil spirits inside wille out.¡± Caspian frowned slightly. The guy who upied his body before still scared Caspian. He did not expect that the shadow that emerged from hell could even suppress the blood of the White Tiger. If Handsome did not arrive in time with its father, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Handsome¡¯s father nced at Caspian. ¡°It won¡¯t affect you very much. Did you feel anything when you pulled the chain?¡± Caspian recalled and shook his head. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Handsome¡¯s father was frightened just now, and both Handsome and Charlotte were terrified, but Caspian just felt a cool breeze blowing and nothing else. Even when he saw the ghost mes, he never felt afraid. Handsome¡¯s father snorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, the Door to Hell was pulled out by you. It would be strange if you were afraid. But for your opponent, it would be a disaster, the hell¡¯s momentum will make any living being instinctively feel fear. Moreover, the Door to Hell is a bridge between hell and the world. Except for you, once other creatures are exposed to it, they will be sucked in ording to your intention.¡± ¡°Sucked in?¡± Caspian could not help but gasp, ¡°Sucked into hell?¡± Handsome¡¯s father nodded. ¡°That¡®s right. So now you know how dangerous it can be.¡± Cold sweats formed on Caspian¡®s forehead. It turned out that he almost identally sucked all three of them into hell. Handsome¡¯s father seemed to guess Caspian¡¯s thoughts, and he continued, ¡°But not everyone. If your strength isn¡¯t enough, the Door to Hell can¡¯t suck people in. As for the specific standard¡­ Well, you¡¯ll know after trying it a few times. Under normal circumstances, your opponent is unable to break free.¡± Caspian nodded. Even though Handsome¡®s father said the Door to Hell was a good fortune, Caspian did not n to abuse it. Even if there was a chance to try it in the future, he must be highly cautious as it was also a kind of the Way of the Ghosts. Regardless of which country or sect, the Way of the Ghosts was not allowed. The Door to Hell was used to kill and silence people, and it was okay to utilize it to hide a body. However, if it were used openly, perhaps Caspian¡¯s teacher would be the first to get rid of him. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Caspian said, ¡°I have another question.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡±If I use this Door to Hell, will it affect the seal?¡± Caspian was most worried about this. Handsome¡¯s father answered straightforwardly, ¡°It won¡¯t. The Door to Hell is the Door to Hell, and the seal is the seal. They have nothing to do with each other. Besides, you can rest assured that the Door to Hell can only devour living beings and won¡¯t release ghosts from it. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If the guy who put the Gate of Death in your body were really impressive and could summon ghosts from hell at will, he wouldn¡¯t end up that way.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you for telling me.¡± Caspian nodded. After the conversation with Handsome¡¯s father, Caspian finally understood that even though Steve relied on the century-old heritage of the Blood Poison Sect, he did not study the Way of the Ghosts very deeply. At best, it was only half-baked knowledge. A Door to Hell was opened through the Gate of Death in Caspian¡®s body. Despite sessfully summoning a very powerful Abomination, which was the figure, Handsome¡¯s dad sealed it. For at least ten years, Caspian could sit back and rx. Steve originally wanted Caspian to suffer and die from the Gate of Death, but it turned out to be a blessing in disguise for Caspian as he obtained another trump card. The hole card was powerful, but it could not be used openly. Once used, the other party would be silenced. ¡°Phew!¡± Caspian let out a long sigh of relief and felt more rxed. After keeping away the Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon, his arm suddenly returned to its original appearance, and the red portal pattern in his palm also disappeared. After pondering, Handsome¡¯s father tapped the coffee table with his hand, saying, ¡°You still have to find a solution to this matter. That¡®s all I can do.¡± Caspian expressed his gratitude again, ¡±Okay. Thank you for the trouble, uncle. Besides this, there¡¯s one more thing I want to ask.¡± ¡°Handsome has told me before that you want to know about the Myriad Demons Burial Ground?¡± Handsome¡¯s father looked at Caspian. ¡°And the bronze door at your illusion array,¡± Caspian said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the pattern on it before, so I want to know where you found the door.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen the pattern on the bronze door before?¡± Handsome¡¯s father¡¯s expression changed suddenly. Caspian was shocked at how fast Handsome¡¯s father¡¯s expression changed. Then, Handsome¡¯s father waved his hand, adding, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about the Myriad Demons Burial Ground later, but tell me where you¡¯ve seen the pattern on the bronze door.¡± Handsome¡¯s father appeared anxious, and it was worse than when Caspian wanted to know about the Door to Hell before. Chapter 737 Chapter 737 ¡°This was given to me by an elder in the sect.¡± Caspian took out the ck te Delmont gave him earlier and put it on the coffee table. When Caspianpleted the sect mission issued by Delmont, Delmont did not give him any real benefits but only that. ording to Delmont, it was obtained from a secret realm and was a treasure. If Caspian had the chance, he could receive the precious items through the ck te. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At first, Caspian felt that Delmont was stingy, and it was just empty words. However, it seemed that the ck te might be remarkable. Nheless, Caspian was still unaware of its function yet, but Handsome¡¯s father appeared to know something. Moreover, since the other party saved him before, Caspian did not hide anything and generously showed the ck te to the other party. Handsome¡¯s father had a serious expression as he picked up the ck te and leaned closer to scrutinize it. He looked at it carefully. The te was the size of a palm, but Handsome¡¯s father looked at it for fifteen minutes before putting it down and sighing deeply. Caspian did not say anything, and he quietly waited for the other party¡¯s reaction. After a while, Handsome¡¯s father looked at Caspian and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the elder¡¯s realm?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a Holy Land Realm cultivator,¡± Caspian answered. Handsome¡®s father nodded. ¡°Hmm. In that case, where he got this thing is not the same ce where I got the bronze door.¡± That time, without needing to ask Caspian, Handsome¡¯s father continued, ¡°It¡¯s an ancient tomb.¡± Caspian blinked. ¡°An ancient tomb?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a huge tomb. So big that it¡¯s unbelievable,¡± Then, Handsome¡¯s father pointed to his feet and said, ¡°The entrance to the tomb is hidden in a mountain, and that mountain is ten timesrger than the one under our feet. The mountain¡¯s interior is almost hollowed out, and that¡¯s just an entrance. The tomb is deep into the ground, and I don¡¯t know how big it is because I didn¡¯t enter it either. I just wandered around the entrance for a while, and then¡­¡± Having said that, Handsome¡¯s father seemed reluctant to say more. He hesitated for a while before continuing, ¡°Even so, I almost died, and I just brought out that bronze door.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with a look of surprise. Even though Caspian did not know what level Handsome¡¯s father reached, Handsome mentioned that the burly man was more powerful than the shapeshifting demons that invaded the imperial city a few days ago. Therefore, he was at leastparable to the shape-shifting demons of the third-stage Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, Handsome¡¯s father could not even enter the ancient tomb, and he even almost died at the entrance? What type of ce was the ancient tomb? Why was Delmont, whose realm was lower than Handsome¡¯s father, fine? After pondering, Handsome¡¯s father said, ¡°If your elder¡¯s right, this ancient tomb may be an ancient burialplex, and his ck te is from a tomb on the edge. If he¡¯s in the Holy Land Realm, he shouldn¡¯t even be able to find the entrance.¡± Having said that, Handsome¡¯s father sneered and added, ¡°Your elder¡¯s right. If you describe the ancient tomb as a secret realm, it can indeed be said to be a treasure. Think about it. What realms could the powerhouses¡¯ in the ancient tomb be if even I can¡¯t enter the entrance? Not to mention how many precious treasures are buried in it, just the fact that it¡¯s the grave of the strong is enough to turn the inside of the tomb into a paradise!¡± Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beating when he heard that. When a cultivator died, the spiritual Qi from the heavens and the earth would naturally return to the world. A mighty fallen ce would very likely be a heavenly blessednd with extremely rich spiritual Qi. ording to Handsome¡¯s father, the tomb was at least the ce where the deceased Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators would return. After thinking about it, Handsome¡¯s father said, ¡°We can¡¯t go to that ce for the time being, so let¡¯s talk about itter. That ce is not very far, just east of Earlington of Efrax. As for the pattern on it, I think it might be a description of the inside of the tomb. I¡¯ll return in a while, copy the pattern on it, and have Handsome pass it to you.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, uncle,¡± Caspian replied. However, knowing that it was a tomb he could not go to yet, Caspian was not so anxious. Next, there was onest question left regarding the Myriad Demons Burial Ground. When referring to the Myriad Demons Burial Ground, Caspian noticed a look of reverence and seriousness on Handsome¡¯ s father¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know what an elephant does before it dies?¡± Handsome¡¯s father asked Caspian a question instead of exining the Myriad Demons Burial Ground. ¡°Yes, I know about that.¡± Caspian nodded. When he was in the military in the past, he heard many anecdotes from his sergeants. Then, he said, ¡°The elephant will know its death in advance, and before the day, it¡¯ll take the initiative to leave the elephant herd,e to a ce where no one can find it, and quietly wait for death to arrive. Not only elephants but also pet cats and dogs. Before dying, they¡¯ll leave the house and face death alone.¡± Handsome¡¯s father sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Myriad Demons Burial Ground is the ce where monsters wait to die. Although the battle between cultivators and monsters has never stopped, most monsters will still die of old age at their ce.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the grave of monsters?¡± Caspian frowned and asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why can cultivators still set foot there?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about this.¡± Handsome¡®s father did not mind the question. And he exined, ¡°The Myriad Demons Burial Ground was originally in chaos, and it has existed for an unknown number of years. Legend has it that it¡¯s the border between life and death, but I heard from Handsome that you know the Myriad Demons Burial Ground from your mother¡¯s relics?¡± ¡±Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Caspian nodded. However, Caspian disagreed with the word, relics, that Handsome¡¯s father used. After all, he already knew from Edgar that his mother was probably still alive. Nevertheless, Caspian did not want to argue on the matter. Instead, what he wanted to know more now was the city¡¯s origin far away from the Myriad Demons Burial Ground. Then, Caspian described to Handsome¡¯s father the footage that emerged from the Thousand Machines Box. Handsome¡¯s father frowned. ¡°That city¡­ I don¡¯t know much¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s heart sank. If Handsome¡¯s father were unaware, it would be difficult for him to know the city¡¯s origin in a short time. Suddenly, Handsome¡¯s father added, ¡±But I guess it may be that ce.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian became hopeful again. ¡°If the city you mentioned exists, then for you cultivators, it¡¯s the City of Glory, but for the monsters, it¡¯s the City of Shame,¡± Handsome¡¯s father said with a strange expression. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 Caspian noticed that Handsome¡¯s father appeared strange. ording to normal Circumstances, Handsome and its father were both monsters. If the city was the City of Shame of the monsters, no matter what Handsome¡¯s father said, he had to show his righteous indignation. However, Caspian also noticed a slight disdain in Handsome¡¯s father¡®s eyes. It seemed that Handsome¡¯s father looked down upon the group of monsters, but was he not a monster too? Caspian thought it was a little strange, but he did not ask any further questions. The issue was a bit sensitive, and it was better to pretend not to care. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of that city, but whether it exists or not, I don¡¯t know because I hadn¡¯t seen it before,¡± Handsome¡¯s father exined in a serious tone. ¡°Myriad Demons Burial Ground exists in the chaotd of Idaith. There are rumors that it¡¯s a ce where the space is folded. If that¡¯s the ce of return for monsters, the essence of the world and the blood and Qi will condense and not disperse. After a long time, it condensed essence of the world and blood can nourish all the monsters on the continent, and they¡¯ll not be destroyed by humans. This wish was originally a good one. In the first hundred years, relying on the nourishment of the Myriad Demons Burial Ground, many powerful monsters did emerge on Idacith, even stronger than the shape-shifting monsters or the ancestors.¡± Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beating when he heard that. ¡°The ancestors among the monsters areparable to the existence of the Amethyst Pce Realm among the cultivators. If the monsters were stronger than the ancestors, wouldn¡¯t it also be higher than the Amethyst Pce Realm? Of course, there are surely higher and stronger realms above the Amethyst Pce. Just like the secr world, the official ranks are divided into nine ranks. The lowest grade is the small court officer, and the higher one is the minister who controls the citizens. Hence, the realms of cultivators will be the same. It¡¯s just that I have only started on the journey to immortality, and it¡¯s normal that I have not heard of a higher realm.¡± Handsome¡¯s father did not know what Caspian thought, and he continued, ¡°During that time, the cultivators were suppressed by the monsters, but it didn¡¯t take long for the cultivators to discover the secret of the Myriad Demons Burial Ground. It¡¯s just a pity that the Myriad Demons Burial Ground already took shape at that time, and it would be impossible to destroy it even if it gathered the power of all the cultivators. Even if it could be done, sacrificing all the cultivators just to destroy one Myriad Demons Burial Ground would not be realistic. Hence, the cultivators gathered all the strength they could and set up arge formation to block the blood and Qi of the Myriad Demons Burial Ground so that they would not leak out. To prevent monsters from destroying this formation, the cultivators built a city on the formation and guarded it with powerful cultivators. What you saw before should be that city.¡± Handsome¡¯s father paused and added, ¡°But this is all a legend. Whether that city exists and what it looks like, I¡®ve never seen it with my own eyes.¡± Caspian could not help but wonder, ¡°Isn¡¯t Myriad Demons Burial Ground real? Since that city is to suppress the Myriad Demons Burial Ground, it shouldn¡¯t be very far away, right?¡± Handsome¡¯s father chuckled, revealing a look that said, ¡°You¡¯re still too young.¡± ¡°Is there a problem with the Myriad Demons Burial Ground?¡± Caspian pondered and asked tentatively. Handsome¡¯s father nodded. ¡°Yes. The Myriad Demons Burial Ground is too massive, and because it oveps with a formless mass, you might be trapped in it if you walk into it before achieving an outstanding strength, and you¡¯ll be doomed. Hence, I¡¯ve not been to the depths of Myriad Demons Burial Ground either.¡± After giving it a thought, Handsome¡¯ s father continued, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you forget that there might be numerous almighty monsters¡¯ blood spirits and spiritual souls from ancient times until now in the Myriad Demons Burial Ground. Blood spirits are still fine, but those spiritual souls have umted countless years and have long since be a terrifying existence. Not to mention ordinary people, even a cultivator with a very strong will be affected when they enter the ce. One may be deranged or turn into a fool, or even worse¡­¡± Handsome¡¯s father stretched his tone and pointed to Caspian. ¡°Being possessed by countless spiritual souls, then bing a puppet controlled by others. As for your soul and consciousness, either they¡¯ll be fused or be torn apart and devoured. More importantly, those spiritual souls don¡¯t care who you are. Whether it¡¯s cultivators, monsters, or even extremely rare demons, they¡¯ll all be affected if they go deep into it.¡± When Handsome¡¯s father exined that, Caspian immediately understood. In the simplest way, the Myriad Demons Burial Ground was like a spiritual fountain. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The deeper one went, the more vital the spiritual Qi. The spiritual spring was dense to a certain extent, and it might also cause the muscles of low-level cultivators to explode and die. Furthermore, the Myriad Demons Burial Ground was where the almighty monsters¡¯ blood spirits and spiritual souls were condensed. After thinking about it, Caspianmented, ¡°If nothing else happens, maybe I¡¯ll go to Myriad Demons Burial Ground when things are done in the imperial city.¡± The purpose of Caspian¡¯s participation in the nation¡¯s official religion election was because he heard in advance that the sect that won the position of the state religion would have the opportunity to go to the Myriad Demons Burial Ground. Although Handsome¡¯s father did not know what happened to the legendary City of Glory, it was the closest Caspian came to the truth. Hence, Caspian would not pass up the opportunity. ¡°Eh, you¡¯re going to the Myriad Demons Burial Ground? Bring me along!¡± Handsome looked over, and its eyes immediately lit up when it heard that. Caspian waved his hands. ¡°I haven¡¯t set a time yet. You saw the situation in the imperial city a few days ago. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take a lot of time to deal with that, and I think we may be dyed for a few months.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be too long.¡± Charlotte walked over, and she sounded sure. ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian looked at her, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡± Charlotte asked. ¡°It¡¯s the ninth of September.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll head to the Myriad Demons Burial Ground on the twenty-fifth of September,¡± Charlotte replied. ¡°How did you know?¡± Charlotte blinked, and she smiled. ¡°Because going to Myriad Demons Burial Ground was proposed by my teacher, and getting there from Earlington of Efrax still requires him to open the teleportation array. It¡¯s still a little hard for the six major sects of the Earlington of Efrax to activate the teleportation array as the material is not the most important, but the power to open up the void is the most crucial.¡± Caspian immediately understood when he heard Charlotte¡¯s words. It turned out she had inside information, so she was even aware of the specific date. At that time, Handsome¡¯s father chimed in, ¡°The area you¡¯re heading should be the outermost ce of the Myriad Demons Burial Ground. There are many tombs of monsters there. To be honest, if you¡¯re lucky, you can still get some good things. After all, many monsters have extreme personalities. If they¡¯re greedy for possessions, then their greed will simply be beyond the level of ordinary cultivators. If you find such a tomb, you can make a fortune.¡± Having said that, Handsome¡¯s father waved to his son. Soon, the giant fat pig shook its head and walked over. Then, after patting the pig¡¯s head, Handsome¡¯s father looked at Caspian and said, ¡°Take this kid with you.¡± Chapter 739 Chapter 739 Caspian asked suspiciously, ¡°You¡¯re not bringing Handsome back?¡± Caspian initially thought Handsome¡¯s father would bring the pig at that time. ¡±I let Handsome stay in the illusion array because I¡¯m worried it¡¯ll get cheated by others as it¡¯s inexperienced. But, I think it¡¯s time to let this pig see the world,¡± Handsome¡¯s father smiled at Caspian and pulled Handsome¡¯s ear violently. The pig groaned in pain, and its face was twisted. However, before the pig could scream in dissatisfaction, Handsome¡¯s father¡¯s face sank, and he shouted: ¡°Br*t, remember to be obedient when you follow Casper!¡± It was apparent that Handsome was still a little bit afraid of its father. Soon, the pig pouted and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve always been good.¡± Caspian chuckled and chimed in, ¡°Handsome¡¯s fine. I try to keep it out of danger.¡± Then, Handsome¡¯s father showed the arrogance of a shape-shifting demon and responded, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the danger. If anyone dares to bully my son, I¡¯ll eat his entire family!¡± Caspian was speechless. The pair of father-son monster duo was rather obsessed with eating others. Handsome¡¯s father cast a deep look at Caspian, adding, ¡°As partners, Handsome will sometimes cause you trouble, and you should take it easy at times.¡± Even though Handsome¡¯s father did not make it obvious, Caspian could still hear him emphasizing the word, partners. It was obvious that he warned Caspian that Handsome was not his subordinate, let alone ve or pet, but a partner. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Since they were partners, they were equal. If Caspian dared to bully Handsome, his father would also eat Caspian! Caspian nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course. Handsome¡¯s a free bodyguard. I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Just because Handsome¡¯s father was a senior and shape-shifting demon, he should not assume that he could raise his voice at Caspian as he wished. Caspian would retort whenever needed. Hence, Caspian did not restrain his tone. Unexpectedly, Handsome¡¯s father was first stunned, but he suddenlyughed. ¡°Handsome told me that you¡¯ll never take losses. I thought it was a bit exaggerated at first, but now it seems that I was wrong.¡± Having said that, he took a dark object out of his arms and threw it toward Caspian. ¡°I heard that Handsome stole a piece of spirit jade from you before, and you also took care of Handsome all this while, so this is for you.¡± Caspian took it and found that it was a fist-sized, ck three-legged cauldron. The mini cauldron was carved with intricate reliefs, which appeared mysterious. However, Caspian could not recognize what it was or its function. Charlotte, who stood by the side, also looked over curiously, blinking her big eyes. ¡°Sacred Tree Cauldron!¡± On the other hand, Handsome let out a surprised cry after seeing the mini cauldron. ¡°What¡¯s a Sacred Tree Cauldron?¡± Caspian looked at Handsome¡¯s father. ¡°Try inserting your spiritual Qi into it,¡± Handsome¡¯s father said with his arms crossed. Caspian did as told and injected a surge of spiritual Qi into it. Immediately, he felt his spiritual Qi being sucked by the little cauldron. It felt bizarre, as if the mini cauldron was a tube, and Caspian¡¯s spiritual Qi instantly entered it. The next moment, the mini cauldron shook slightly in Caspian¡¯s hand, and it grew in size out of thin air with a soft bang. Now, it was almost the size of three adult fists. Then, Caspian added more spiritual Qi than before. In a sh, the mini cauldron became the size of a bucket. As Caspian inserted more spiritual Qi, the mini cauldron became the size of a water tank, and Caspian could now ce it on the floor. As the mini cauldron becamerge, the relief on it also became clearer. Caspian rubbed his palm on the surface, and his eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Blood and Qi!¡± As soon as he said that, he opened the lid of the cauldron. In a sh, an intense surge of blood and Qi poured out from the cauldron. The inside of the cauldron was empty, and it was obvious that the blood and Qi just now were only part of the umted inside. When the lid was opened, it dissipated. However, Caspian could already vaguely guess the role of the small cauldron through that surge of blood and Qi. ¡°I heard that you have a White Tiger?¡± Handsome¡¯s father looked at Caspian with a satisfied expression on his face. It was apparent that he thought Caspian was a smart person. Anyone would like to deal with clever people because there was no need to talk nonsense. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a Mirage White Tiger¡¯s cub.¡± Caspian nodded. Since Handsome told its father, Caspian thought there was no point hiding it. ¡±The Sacred Tree Cauldron is used to refine the monsters¡¯ corpses into the purest blood and Qi, and only the essence is taken. In this way, if one absorbs it again, there¡¯ll be no impurities,¡± Handsome¡¯s father exined. Caspian was shocked. It seemed to be simr to his Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. However, thetter was a cultivation method, and it was a magic tool. Handsome¡¯s father did not know what Caspian thought, and he continued, ¡°The best way to describe the process is a bit like human¡¯s winemaking. For monsters to grow, they must devour flesh and blood. The more they consume, the stronger they be. Now, you can put the corpses of monsters in the Sacred Tree Cauldron, and just like winemaking, the purest and thick blood and Qi will be formed. This kind of blood and Qi is not only a great supplement for monsters, but it also tastes delicious.¡± When he said that, Handsome¡¯s father could not help smacking his lips as if he reminisced about that taste. As for Handsome, the pig lost itself. The pigpletely fell into a sluggish state, grinning with its mouth open. Not only that, but its saliva dripped, running down its chin, and forming a small stream on the ground. After thinking about it and taking a deep breath, Handsome¡¯s father added, ¡°Although the Sacred Tree Cauldron is a third-grade spirit tool, it¡¯s not a magic weapon for attacking and defending, so you can use it at will. As long as you inject enough spiritual Qi, it can grow infinitely. So theoretically speaking, no matter how big the monster is, it can be put in it. However, different monsters have different progress for refining into blood and Qi. You¡¯ll know when you try it a few more times.¡± Handsome¡¯s father obviously gave the magic tool to Caspian as he did not want his son to be mistreated. After pondering, Caspian asked in a low voice, ¡°What about the body of a cultivator?¡± Handsome¡¯s fatherughed. ¡°As for cultivators¡­ Well, monsters have more blood and Qi, whereas cultivators have more spiritual Qi. If it¡¯s a cultivator¡¯s corpse, it¡¯s more likely to condense spirit stones. However, cultivators below the Heavenly Spirit Realm are not worth doing because they can¡¯t refine much spiritual Qi. If you want to save the effort, it¡¯s better to open the Door to Hell directly and suck them in.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Caspian nodded. Although Caspian had the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, the Sacred Tree Cauldron was also of great help. After all, even if the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale could help Caspian digest food quickly, Caspian was still a human being, and the amount of food a human could eat was limited. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 It would be simply wasteful to discard the monsters that were not eaten. Moreover, the moment the monster died, its blood and Qi would begin to drain. The longer the time, the faster the loss. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If Caspian could not eat it, or if he did not eat it fast enough, all that was wasted were resources that could help him improve. With the Sacred Tree Cauldron, everything was different. Even if Caspian could not finish eating the monster, he could store the corpse in the Sacred Tree Cauldron and wait for it to refine the corpse into blood and Qi essence. When needed, Caspian would just absorb it directly. Moreover, based on Handsome¡¯s father¡¯s description, it was not only convenient but also delicious. A must-have magic tool at home. The magic tool could be regarded as a solution to Caspian¡¯s problem of storing monsters¡¯ corpses. Although the Earring of Echo had a massive space, it could only guarantee the number of monsters¡¯ corpses, but it could not prevent the loss of blood and Qi. Therefore, Caspian expressed his gratitude and epted the Sacred Tree Cauldron. Handsome also revealed its true nature when it saw the Sacred Tree Cauldron in Caspian¡¯s hands. The pig joyfully ran toward Caspian, leaving its father and looking at Caspian as if trying to tter him. ¡°Casper, there¡¯s one more thing you need to handle,¡± Charlotte chimed in. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Kendrick Lambert¡¯s corpse. What should we do?¡± Charlotte replied. ¡°Who¡¯s Kendrick Lambert?¡± Caspian was confused. He seemed to have heard the name before, but he could not remember anything. Besides, why was he supposed to handle the guy¡¯s corpse? After all, Kendrick appeared at the cave when Caspian¡¯s consciousness went through a battle. If it were normal times, he would still be aware of the outside world. However, Caspian was fully upied by the powerful dark shadow in the Gate of Death, so Caspian naturally did not know anything about what went on in the outside world. Later, even if Kendrick died at the hands of Caspian, Caspian was not in control of his body. Charlotte, who witnessed the whole process, described the scene. It was only now that Caspian realized that so many things happened when he was unconscious. ¡°So that¡¯s how Steve died.¡± ¡°Kendrick was filled with greed.¡± ¡°Kendrick was Grandmaster Valdis¡¯s disciple.¡± Caspian sighed. Originally, Caspian only knew that Valdis was a young and talented elder of the Blue Feather Sect with a promising future. However, in the battle at Pantheon, Caspian learned from Charles that Valdis was utterly different from what the world thought. Even though the current judgment might be a bit subjective, as the saying ¡°The fish stinks first at the head¡±. With such a disciple, Caspian could not help but believe what Charles said. ¡®The matter of your Krueger family has nothing to do with me at all, but it seems that Valdis is still involved.¡¯ Kendrick was one of Valdis¡¯s four proudest disciples. Now that Caspian killed one, even if Caspian had no other choice, Valdis would inevitably hate him when he found out. If Valdis was the type of person Charles described, Caspian would have to sleep with his one eye open. ¡°This is so troublesome¡­¡± Caspian rubbed his temples. Although he said that, he did not take it too seriously. Charlotte was the only survivor who saw the scene the other day, and Caspian believed that she would never say anything about it. In that way, even if Valdis knew that his beloved disciple died, it was not so easy to know the specific cause of death and whose hands he died. It was Caspian¡¯s habit to n, but worrying about such illusory things was not Caspian¡¯s hobby. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at his corpse first. The most important thing is his storage bags.¡± Since Kendrick was already dead and the matter was irreversible, Caspian might as well see how much benefit he could reap. Handsome¡¯s father did not tag along as it was Caspian¡¯s spoils, and he did not drop to the point where he had topete with the juniors for resources. Besides, Handsome¡¯s father was a shape-shifting demonparable to the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and he could not care less about the storage bags carried by the Holy Land Realm cultivator. Hence, only Caspian, Charlotte, and Handsome went to look at Kendrick¡¯s corpse. Surprisingly, Handsome did not drool when it saw Kendrick¡¯s body. Nevertheless, Kendrick was dead for a few days, and the corpse¡¯s spiritual Qi and blood energy mostly dissipated. Handsome was still very picky about the taste and nutrition of the corpse. However, the vegetation around the corpse was much more vigorous because of the nourishment of spiritual Qi. As the night wind blew, they swayed gently. Caspian was not interested in the headless corpse, and he took out two storage bags from Kendrick. One of the storage pockets contained Kendrick¡¯s identification badge. The six major sects of Earlington of Efrax all had a uniform ranking for their disciples. Since Kendrick was in the first-stage Holy Land Realm, he was already an elite disciple. As he was already in the mid-level, Kendrick¡¯s position in the sect was much higher than Maisie, who was in the same stage. In addition to the identification badge, Caspian also found some medicinal pills in the storage bag and a lot of spirit stones. When the spirit stones were taken out, nearly a hundred pieces were neatly piled up on the ground like a hill, and the blue light glowed in the night. Charlotte was stunned, and Handsome sniffed greedily, inhaling the spiritual Qi exuded by the spirit stones. Yet, Caspian only nced at the hundred spirit stones, and a hint of dissatisfaction appeared in his eyes. ¡°This is it?¡± ¡°Casper¡­ These¡­ Are quite a lot¡­ At least a hundred¡­¡± Charlotte stuttered. As a cultivator who did not officially set foot on the pathway to immortality, Charlotte saw spirit stones, but she only saw a few pieces, unlike these hundreds of spirit stones piled up in front of her. When Caspian dug up Brayden¡¯s hiding ce and saw the hundreds of spirit stones, his heart pounded too. Nheless, Caspian saw more of the world now, and he could even give away his spirit jades. Hence, the ones in front of him now were trivial. With a light snort, Caspian said, ¡°The elite disciples of the six sects can receive twenty pieces of spirit stones every month. Moreover, there¡¯s a custom of high-level disciples in every sect to charge low-level disciples a fee regrly. Well, as you should know, it¡¯s called a protection fee in the secr world.¡± When exining that, Caspian could not help thinking of the experience of being robbed of spirit stones by Samuel and others on the day he first entered the Heavenly Stars Sect. After being exploitedyer byyer, those spirit stones would surely end up in the pockets of higher- level disciples. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 In terms of the levels among disciples, core and true disciples were higher than elite disciples, and they could receive 50 and 100 spirit stones each month. Although the number did not seem to berge, disciples who reached that level were the cornerstone of the sect¡®s future. Moreover, their benefits every time theypleted a sect mission were also astonishing. Besides that, disciples who reached these levels were generally disdainful of bullying their fellow disciples for the sake of dozens or hundreds of spirit stones every month. Hence, under normal circumstances, those collecting regr money, also known as protection fees, would usually be elite disciples like Kendrick. The spirit stones Kendrick collected from the subordinates every month were at least several times more than the twenty spirit stones he received from the sect. Caspian discerned that Kendrick was a greedy person. For the sake of the Blood Poison Sect¡¯s treasure, he even wanted to defile the princess, silence them, and take everything himself. Kendrick was in charge of the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s disciplinary and punishment. Therefore, it could be imagined that he probably wronged countless innocent disciples just for their spirit stones and treasures, and there might be many disciples who vited thews of the sect who were allowed to go unpunished. ¡°This guy¡¯s actual property is at least ten times or even dozens of times that of these spirit stones. These are nothing. I¡¯ll look for any clues.¡± Caspian continued rummaging in the storage bag. Charlotte was skeptical. ¡°Aren¡¯t dozens of times too exaggerated?¡± ¡°Small officials usually have insatiable greed. Your dad might not know about this, but those officials under your father surely know. At times, the greedy high officials will still need to consider influence and reputation. Only small officials are unscrupulous. More often than not, when they are investigated and dealt with, their wealth turns out to be astonishing¡­ Found it!¡± Caspian retrieved a jade pendant polished into the shape of a key from the storage bag. Then, he rubbed the jade pendant a few times, and a ray of light swiftly appeared on the jade pendant. ¡°Formation-Breaker Stone.¡± Caspian smiled. Any Heavenly Stars Sect disciples would recognize anything rted to formations instantly. ¡°Casper, are you saying that this Formation-Breaker Stone is the key to entering Kendrick¡¯s treasure house?¡± Charlotte asked. After receiving an affirmative answer from Caspian, she questioned again, ¡°But we only have the key, and we don¡¯t know the exact location. If he hides all the spirit stones in the sect property of the Blue Feather Sect, what should we do?¡± It was not that Charlotte did not trust Caspian. On the contrary, she believed everything Caspian said unconditionally as she fell in love with him at first sight, and she just wondered why Caspian¡¯s tone was so confident as if he fully grasped it. Charlotte found that she seemed unable to keep up with the man¡¯s thoughts. ¡°If you analyze it, it won¡¯t be too difficult,¡± Caspian exined with a smile, ¡°From what you told me before, Kendrick was a greedy person who appeared dignified on the surface. Therefore, it was naturally impossible for him to hide his wealth in the sect as someone might identally break into the ce over time. Hence, all his treasures should be hidden away from the Blue Feather Sect. At the same time, this ce won¡¯t be away from North Earlington as the Blue Feather Sect is in North Earlington. Since Kendrick was in charge of the discipline and punishment of the sect, he could not leave the sect for too long. In other words, he couldn¡¯t travel thousands of kilometers over the mountains every time he obtained spirit stones.¡± ¡°Besides, he wasn¡¯t in the imperial city during the banquet. As for the six major sects, all the big figures front Heavenly Spirit Realm joined hands to set the trap and attack. If the elite disciple was arranged earlier, the elders wouldn¡¯t have been surprised when they saw the monsters attacking the city. Thus, apart from the Heavenly Spirit Realm, other disciples of various sects were not ordered in advance. What¡¯s more, a Holy Land Realm disciple like Kendrick would not be able to intervene in the battle between the Heavenly Spirit Realm and the shapeshifting demons. Plus, you said Kendrick showed up in the cave shortly after I became unconscious, so I can make a wild guess that Kendrick was at his treasure trove at the time, and it¡¯s not far from Steve¡¯s cave. ording to Kendrick¡®s speed, we can roughly circle a possible range of that spot. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. More importantly, we can find that treasure trove with this.¡± Caspian raised the jade pendant in his hand. As for Charlotte, she was stunned by Caspian¡¯s spection. It had only been a while since the spirit stones were found in Kendrick¡¯s storage bag. Yet, Caspian analyzed in detail that Kendrick would hide more spirit stones and even the location itself. Charlotte realized that she underestimated Caspian, but she was overjoyed as she did not fall for the wrong person. That type of man was worthy of her feelings! ¡°Anyway, we¡¯ve been out for so long, and that ce is on our way back. Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Caspian put away the key. If his analysis were correct, they would need to rely on the Formation-Breaker Stone to find the specific location of the treasured ce. There was nothing of value in the first storage bag other than precious medicines, spirit stones, and Formation-Breaker Stone. ¡°So, Kendrick used this storage bag to store his belongings, and the other one¡­¡± Caspian opened the second storage bag. Just as he expected, it contained various weapons. Kendrick¡¯s defensive weapons, such as armor, arm guards, and so on, were all at least sixth- grade and above. Moreover, there were at least a dozen or so, and it was probably no problem to fully arm a person from head to toe. Unfortunately for Kendrick, he ran into Caspian, whose consciousness had been invaded, and he was instantly killed without even having a chance to use these defensive weapons. However, it was also good that he was killed in seconds. If Kendrick encountered an evenly matched opponent, these defensive weapons would probably not be in such good condition. Nevertheless, these weapons now all belonged to Caspian. In addition to the defensive weapons, Caspian also found five longswords in the storage bag. Of these five long swords, three were level nine weapons, and the other two were level eight. For any Pulse Control Realm disciples, such a level of weapons would surely be an elite weapon, and Caspian suddenly had five of them. However, Caspian had two more amazing almost spirit tools, so he had a slightly more grand idea for these five high-grade longswords. ¡®When there¡¯s a chance, I shallbine them into a formation array to make a Murderous Swords Array. Even if five high-grade longswords can¡¯t kill the Holy Land Realm cultivator, severely injuring them shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¯ With that in mind, Caspian reached out and grabbed what looked like a white bracelet in the storage bag. Since Kendrick ced it in the storage bag, it must also be a weapon. However, Caspian had a strange feeling when he held the bracelet. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 Caspian was shocked, and he eximed, ¡°This isn¡¯t a weapon!¡± Since Caspian set foot on the pathway to innnortality, he saw the lowest first grade and the highest ninth grade sharp weapons and even the almost spirit tool. However, the chakram did not look like a weapon, but Caspian sensed a profound aura on it. When Caspian held it in his hand, Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Spirit tool! This is a spirit tool!¡± The chakram was the most valuable weapon in the storage bag. No matter how high the weapon¡¯s grade was, even if it was an almost spirit tool like the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear and Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, it could only be regarded as a weapon. As for the spirit tool, even if it was only the lowest grade, it was still a magic weapon. Therefore, the force of the magic tool was bound to be much higher than that of the sharp weapon. ¡°First-grade spirit tool, the Pr Light chakram¡­¡± Soon, Caspian saw its name on the inner wall of this chakram. ¡±Kendrick was known as the Messenger of Light, so the Pr Light chakram should be one of his signature magic weapons. Unfortunately, I¡¯m still in the Pulse Control Realm, so I can¡®t use any magic tools. If I forcefully use it, not being able to exert its great power is one thing, but I may identally empty all the spiritual Qi in my body, and that¡¯ll outweigh all benefits. But since it is a magic weapon, I can use it when I reach the Holy Land Realm. Besides, Kendrick¡¯s magic weapon naturally has impressive strength.¡± Caspian put the Pr Light Chakram on his arm and tried the size. Although the Pr Light Chakram looked like a bracelet, it was much thicker. Caspian simply used it as an armband and put it on the upper arm of his left arm. It fitted nicely, not loose or tight, just right. If he wore it on his wrist, others might notice it, and if anyone recognized it was Kendrick¡¯s magic weapon, it would surely be troublesome for Caspian. Putting it on the upper arm should not be any problem under normal circumstances as long as Caspian did not take the initiative to show it. Strictly speaking, neither the Firmament¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear nor the Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd could be considered magic weapons, while the Sacred Tree Cauldron had no attack power and was a gift from Handsome¡¯s father. Hence, the Pr Light Chakram became the first offensive magic weapon that Caspian got. Even if there was no way to use it now because of his realm, it was still quite memorable for Caspian. Caspian was somewhat satisfied as he found a magic tool in the storage bag. However, he soon discovered a jade scroll in it. ¡°The Light Illuminating the Moon.¡± Caspian saw the words engraved on the jade slip. Charlotte immediately chimed in, ¡°I saw Kendrick used it before. It¡¯s a type of spell, and a circr light shield appeared in front of him when he cast it.¡± ¡°A spell¡­¡± Caspian pondered, ¡°The spells I¡¯ve mastered that are driven by spiritual Qi include the God of Thunder, the Water Shade, and the Eye of Insight. I have already learned all the three techniques acquired during Pulse Control Realm. The Light Illuminating the Moon also seems to be a defensive spell, and it¡¯s of limited use for me. Once I reach the Holy Land Realm and have no restrictions on spells, I can try it. After all, Kendrick¡¯s spell shouldn¡¯t be disappointing.¡± Caspian also kept the Light Illuminating the Moon¡¯s jade slip. Apart from these, the storage bag had nothing else of value. The rest were nothing more than some fairlymon materials. Nheless, Caspian was rather satisfied with the harvest of these two storage bags. After sorting out what he got, Caspian already racked his brain on how to allocate these resources. As for Pr Light Chakram and the Light Illuminating the Moon, Caspian ignored them for the time being. However, once Caspian reached Holy Land Realm, the spirit tool and spell would raise Caspian¡¯s strength to a whole new level, unlike many cultivators who just achieved the Holy Land Realm from Pulse Control Realm. In a short time, they only rely on the sharp weapons, techniques, and martial arts of the Pulse Control Realm period during transition. All that was left to deal with was Kendrick¡¯s body. If not handled properly, it might be a hidden danger in the future. After all, Kendrick died at the hands of Caspian. Whether he was Valdis or the Blue Feather Sect¡¯s disciples, they would not care if Caspian¡¯s consciousness was controlled when the incident happened. Moreover, Kendrick deserved more than death for what he would do. If the greedy Kendrick was not killed, he was bound to silence Caspian and Charlotte. After giving it a thought, Caspian found a way. Handsome¡®s father seemed to have already anticipated Caspian¡¯s n, and he waved his hands. Suddenly, a light curtain formed by spiritual Qi condensed in front of Charlotte and Handsome, blocking them from Caspian. Caspian stood in front of Kendrick¡¯s corpse and took a deep breath, growling, ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon!¡± The moment the red light appeared in Caspian¡¯s palm, his right index finger and middle finger sped the lock ring and yanked it sharply. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rattle! In an instant, the sound of chains being dragged came from Caspian¡¯s palm, and his palm seemed to lead to the endless void. The sound of the chain sounded in the night, revealing a hint of emptiness, despair, helplessness, and gloom. Charlotte and Handsome¡¯s hair stood on end even though the light curtain blocked them. When the chain in his palm was pulled out about a few centimeters long, Caspian felt something and was stunned. Then, the light in Caspian¡¯s eyes burst, and he pulled it hard. Boom! The void suddenly shook, and a chilly wind blew in the air, apanied by the cry of ghosts as a green me emerged. Caspian pulled out a tall portal from his palm, and one end of the portal was also connected to a chain. Different from the previous portal made of bones, the door pulled out from Caspian¡®s palm seemed to be made of steel, and there was a smell of cold, rust, and blood the moment it appeared. The door frame was pitch-ck, and there were spooky spikes on it. Whether it was the door frame or the points, they were stained with dried blood, and they looked extremely terrifying as if countless creatures were nailed to it alive, drained of blood, and crying out to death. Inside the door frame was a squirming gray formless mass, and Caspian felt as if he looked at a boundless cemetery. As far as the eye could see, there was only endless white fog and dense ck tombstones. Caspian also felt his scalp tingle despite being the one pulling out the Door to Hell when faced with the kind of eeriness that prated straight to the bone. ¡°Looks like I haven¡¯t gotten used to it yet,¡± Caspian sighed and refocused his thoughts. There was a sudden whining sound in the gray chaos, a noise like the wind or someone¡¯s cry. Kendrick¡¯s body was sucked in and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Caspian had an inexplicable emotion when he saw Kendrick¡¯s corpse disappear. Chapter 743 Chapter 743 The disappearance of Kendrick¡¯s body gave CaspianCaspian the feeling that it was not just as simple as a person¡¯s death. The moment the body was dragged into the Door to Hell, it was as if all traces of Kendrick¡¯s presence in the world was wiped away in an instant. Nheless, the person still existed in people¡¯s consciousness and memory. It was like a mountain in front of you one moment and disappeared the next, and the original position of the hill became a ck hole. The ck hole appeared bottomless at a nce, and even lights could not reach inside. Such a fear brought by the loss of life was even more terrifying than the death of a living being. If CaspianCaspian felt that way, Handsome and Charlotte, who stood afar, would surely be even more frightened. The girl and the pig had fear in their eyes, and they were also trembling slightly. Even Handsome¡¯s father could not help but frown, and it was apparent that such a feeling was ufortable even for a shape-shifting demon like him. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, CaspianCaspian had no choice. It was the only way he couldpletely separate himself from Kendrick¡¯s death. After all, cultivators had many means. If the other party found Kendrick¡¯s body, it would inevitably lead them to locate him. Finally, CaspianCaspian could breathe a sigh of relief in the matter. ¡°We¡¯ve done what we have to do. Let¡¯s take a break and go back,¡± CaspianCaspian said to Charlotte. At the same time, he also looked at the shape-shifting demon behind her. Handsome¡¯s father waved his hand. ¡°The vicinity of the imperial city is more sensitive now, so I won¡®t join in the fun. You¡¯re a disciple of Heavenly Stars Sect, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± CaspianCaspian nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet your sect¡¯s Madman Leonard,¡± Handsome¡¯s father had a look of lingering fear on his face. ¡°Elder Leonard?¡± CaspianCaspian asked, confused. It seemed that Handsome¡¯s father and Leonard battled before. ¡°Sigh. Let¡®s not talk about that. It¡®s already a bit dangerous for me to enter Earlington of Efrax this time, so I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Then, Handsome¡¯s father called his chubby son over, ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Handsome reluctantly walked over. ¡°I may be away longer this time, but I¡¯lle back with your mother then,¡± Handsome¡¯s father said. ¡±Oh!¡± ¡±The outside world is far more dangerous than being in the illusion array. Your realm is not high enough, so follow CasperCasper and cause him less trouble.¡± ¡±Oh!¡± ¡°Stop eating so much.¡± Handsome was speechless. After instructing Handsome, the shape-shifting demon cast a deep look at CaspianCaspian, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Handsome for some time.¡± ¡°Uncle, if you think it¡®s troublesome, just give me¡­¡± Before CaspianCaspian could finish his sentence, Handsome¡¯s father threw out a burning carriage and stood on it. In an instant, it turned into a fiery red light and disappeared in front of his eyes. The remaining half of CaspianCaspian¡¯s words were also scattered in the night wind. ¡°Hundreds of magic tools to defend myself¡­¡± After a while, CaspianCaspian sighed helplessly. ¡°He sure runs fast.¡± Turning around, CaspianCaspian saw Charlotte, who tried to hold back herughter, and Handsome, who looked up at the sky and pretended to be deep in thoughts. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have any reaction to your dad leaving?¡± CaspianCaspian nced at Handsome. ¡°What reaction should I have? Now that he left, I have my freedom. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m on cloud nine?¡± CaspianCaspian looked askance at Handsome and said, ¡°Oh? But I saw you crying.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± Handsome immediately denied. CaspianCaspianughed and did not continue to dwell on the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can search where Kendrick hid the treasure on our way back.¡± It was not until CaspianCaspian turned around that Handsome sniffled and lowered its head. Then, the pig looked in the direction where its father left and snorted. However, its eyes glistened, and there were obvious traces of water stains. ¡°Seriously¡­ I¡¯m not a child anymore. I won¡¯t throw a tantrum just because my parents leave me¡­¡± Handsome¡¯s voice was choked with sobs, but the big white pig refused to admit it. After waiting for a long time and realizing that CaspianCaspian did note tofort it, Handsome looked over in dissatisfaction just to find CaspianCaspian and Charlotte already left. ¡°Hey, hey! You promised to take care of me!¡± Handsome jumped in a hurry, and its figure instantly turned into a cute white pig in mid-air. After that, the little white pig chased after CaspianCaspian and leaped onto his shoulder. Although the mountain they were on was not far from the mountain where Steve¡¯s cave was located, it was tough to journey over. Hence, CaspianCaspian and the others only returned to the mountain where the previous cave was located four dayster. In addition to trying his luck to see if he could find Kendrick¡¯s treasure, CaspianCaspian also wanted to see the Blood Poison Sect¡¯s treasure and see if there was anything left. Charlotte heard that the Blood Poison Sect¡¯s treasures were umted for hundreds of years and were buried in the cave, and CaspianCaspian was rather excited when he heard that. Nheless, CaspianCaspian did not hold much expectation as Handsome¡¯s father said the two almost demolished half the mountain. It was hard to say how many treasures, mainly spirit stones, could be preserved in such a fierce battle. Moreover, such a huge movement would very likely attract nearby sect disciples who inspected. Even if any treasures were lucky not to be destroyed in the battle, it was still possible for them to be taken away by those sect disciples. When they came to the vicinity of the mountain, CaspianCaspian felt a strong spiritual Qi in the air, and he knew that his guess was correct. The difference in intensity of the spiritual Qi in the surrounding area could only be because arge number of spirit stones were sted here, causing the spiritual Qi to leak out. The original cave waspletely disyed in front of CaspianCaspian in the open air. Due to the massive destruction of the mountain, CaspianCaspian might not have believed that the messy area would be the hidden cave if he was never there and searched the ce. All around, whether on the ground or the remaining cliffs, one could see the traces left by the battle. Fragments, w marks, and the wreckage look extremely shocking, giving people the feeling that they were two ancient beasts wreaking havoc here with their pure strength. Charlotte could not help trembling when she described the scene. The battle that CaspianCaspian had no memory of left a shadow on Charlotte¡¯s mind. ¡°None of the Blood Poison Sect¡¯s treasure survived. You¡¯re such a ck sheep.¡± Handsome stood on CaspianCaspian¡¯s shoulder and looked around. Since it was abandoned by CaspianCaspian that day, Handsome could not help but mock CaspianCaspian and express its inner dissatisfaction whenever possible. ¡°This is my preparation to find Kendrick¡¯s hoard, okay.¡± CaspianCaspian rudely tossed Handsome into Charlotte¡¯s arms. Charlotte caught Handsome, but the little pig was still reluctantly and said, ¡°Wow. You sure sound confident. I want to see how you¡¯re going to find Kendrick¡¯s treasure trove with the Blood Poison Sect¡¯s treasure. Humph. If you can¡¯t find it, I¡¯ll make fun of you.¡± Chapter 744 Chapter 744 Caspian replied, ¡°If I find it, what are you going to say?¡± When they just arrived, Caspian was only 40% sure he would find Kendrick¡¯s treasure. Now that he could feel the rich spiritual Qi in the surrounding air, his confidence increased to 60%. However, the premise was that his previous spection was correct, Kendrick showed up so quickly because his treasure trove was nearby. When Handsome saw Caspian¡®s confident appearance, the little pig became unsure and hesitant, thinking about how to evade. On the other hand, Charlotte looked at Caspian curiously, wondering what method he would use to find the treasure that he seemed to have no clue about. After pondering, Caspian flipped his palm, and eight array gs appeared in his hand. ¡°Void Locking Spirits, Raise the Gate!¡± As Caspian silently recited the chant, he moved as fast as lighting and used the array of gs to set up the next formation. At the same time, his fingers kept swiping in the void. Immediately, thin lines were formed by the condensed spiritual Qi and connected these array of gs to create a mysterious pattern, which had a small gap in the center. Caspian took out the key-shaped Formation-Breaker Stone and inserted it into the gap when the surrounding airwaves rolled. Buzz!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The formation was instantly activated, and even the thin lines of spiritual Qi connecting the array gs were now showing a faint luster. ¡°Wow!¡± Charlotte eximed when she saw the scene. ¡°Open!¡± Caspian shouted. The glowing radiance immediately floated toward the sky above the formation, continuing to condense to form a mass of light. ¡°Open!¡± Caspian yelled again. The group of rays of light spun and wriggled like pottery-making. After a while, the light group turned into a whirling finger. ¡°When it stops, the direction of the finger-pointing in is the direction of the treasure?¡± Charlotte guessed. However, the finger formed by the condensed rays of light turned faster and faster, almost bing a shadow that was hard to see with the naked eye, and it did not look like it was about to stop at all. Then, Caspian growled again, ¡°Raise the Gate, now!¡± The moment his voice fell, the finger spinning at high speed suddenly stopped and pointed straight in Charlotte¡¯s direction. Charlotte and Handsome were startled, but they quickly realized that it pointed at the path behind them. Caspian nced at that finger. A normal person¡¯s index finger had three joints, but its finger had four. However, through these four joints, Caspian could know not only the direction of the treasure but also the approximate distance from it. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Caspian put away the array gs, held the Formation-Breaker Stone, and headed down the mountain first. After half a day, they came to the foot of a nearby mountain. The climate in North Earlington was colder. Although it was still September, the branches and leaves of many trees began to turn yellow. There was a feeling of destion everywhere, but there was no way to see where the treasure could be hidden. Charlotte and Handsome were both puzzled, but they noticed Caspian sometimes appeared confused, asionally happy, and it seemed like he was confident. After another two hours, Charlotte and Handsome realized that the scope of Caspian¡®s search narrowed again. They were around there for about twops, and the brilliance in Caspian¡®s eyes grew brighter. It seemed Caspian was sure that Kendrick¡¯s treasure trove was here. ¡±But there¡¯s nothing here.¡± Charlotte stopped and looked around. There was noplicated terrain, no strange rocks, and it did not look like there was an illusion array. However, because of its fantastic sense of smell, Handsome had a thoughtful look in his eyes. ¡°It does have Kendrick¡¯s scent here.¡± When Charlotte heard that, she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡®t want it to be true. I hope to see Caspian admit defeat now, but the truth¡­ It seems that he¡¯s about to find the spot,¡± Handsome answered helplessly. When Caspian heard Handsome muttering, he looked sideways at the pig and directly threw the Formation-Breaker Stone over. ¡°Guess how I found it.¡± Handsome opened its mouth to hold the Formation-Breaker Stone, but the little pig spat it out the next moment and eximed, ¡°Ouch! It¡¯s burning!¡± Charlotte picked up the Formation-Breaker Stone suspiciously, and a look of surprise appeared on her face. ¡°Why¡¯s this Formation-Breaker Stone so hot?¡± When Charlotte held the Formation-Breaker Stone before, it was as cold as the original temperature of jades. However, the Formation-Breaker Stone became as hot as boiling water, and it was unbearable to hold it in one¡¯s hand. ¡°The closer the Formation-Breaker Stone is to the formation, the higher the temperature,¡± Caspian exined to Charlotte, ¡°This temperature is almost the limit of the Formation-Breaker Stone. That¡¯s to say, the ce where the treasure is hidden is here, and the entrance is right in front of us.¡± Caspian sounded certain. ¡±It¡¯s right in front of us?¡± Looking at the open space in front of her, Charlotte became more and more puzzled. She reached out and grabbed the air, asking, ¡°Is it an illusion array?¡± ¡°Kendrick was not a disciple of Heavenly Stars Sect. He didn¡®t have so much time to study formations. Besides, I¡®ve just checked, and there¡¯s indeed no formation covering the area.¡± ¡°Then how did he hide the entrance?¡± Charlotte became more confused. Caspianughed. ¡±The Formation-Breaker Stone is not necessarily used to activate the formation. Perhaps Kendrick used the Formation-Breaker Stone just to determine the position. After all, if he used a formation, there¡¯d be a fluctuation of spiritual Qi, and it would attract unnecessary attention, which would be troublesome for him.¡± ¡°Casper, you¡¯re saying¡­¡± Charlotte felt like she understood something, but she did not seem to have fully grasped the point. ¡±That sometimes our thinking is limited by our habits,¡± Caspian chuckled and raised his right hand, pressing his fingers slowly. ¡°When we saw the Formation-Breaker Stone, we would subconsciously think that Kendrick used the formation to cover the entrance, and this Formation-Breaker Stone was used to open the formation. But if we use the method to find the formation, we may not even be able to find the entrance after a few days. Sometimes, we must use the most direct approach to solve a problem. This method may be a bit rough, but it¡¯s effective. The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Caspian roared, and his fingers turned to w, smashing the ground. Bang! The earth trembled, and the huge force caused fallen leaves on the ground to be sted away. At the same time, concentric circles visible to the naked eye continue to spread. A pitch-ck hole appeared under Caspian¡¯s feet as the fallen leaves and dust surged out, and in the depths of the cave, the treasures glowed brightly. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 Charlotte cheered, ¡°Casper, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± On the other hand, Handsome appeared bitter as the little pig could no longer mock Caspian, and it mumbled, ¡°This guy¡¯s brain is surely something else.¡± Soon, Caspian waved at them, signaling them to follow him. The cave entrance was notrge, and there were obvious signs of concealment around it. As soon as they stepped into it, they could feel a surge of spiritual Qi blowing toward them, which was refreshing. However, the outside world that was only separated by the cave entrance did not even have a trace of the fluctuation of spiritual Qi. ¡°Spiritual Lock Array¡­¡± Caspian nced down at the Formation-Breaker Stone and figured it out. The Formation-Breaker Stone was not from the illusion array that covered the entrance. The cave entrance was not hidden by an illusion array, and the Formation-Breaker Stone was actually for the treasure trove¡¯s Spiritual Lock Array. With the Spiritual Lock Array in ce, the spiritual Qi in the treasure chest would not escape. Otherwise, the spiritual Qi that slipped away would be enough to make the nts in the area denser and stronger than the surroundings, which would inevitably lead to suspicion. From that point of View, Kendrick used his limited ability in formations to arrange the Spiritual Lock Array instead of an illusion array after some thought. The area inside the cave was limited and only about the size of three rooms. The cave was naturally formed, and it was estimated that Kendrick identally discovered it. Since he felt that it was hidden enough and was not far from the Blue Feather Sect, it was convenient for him toe and go, so he set it as a treasure spot. There were noticeable traces of repairs in the cave, and there were rows of wooden boards on the surrounding cliffs as shelves. On the ground, there were quite a few spirit stones, and they glowed in a dazzling blue hue. ¡°Just as you said! These spirit stones add up to at least 500 pieces¡­¡± Charlotte was shocked by what she saw again. However, Caspian frowned. The shelves on the surrounding cliffs were empty, and the number of spirit stones here was less than he expected. Judging from Kendrick¡¯s identity and greed, his treasures were shabby. ¡°Is this not the only ce where his treasure is hidden? And this is only for temporary use, or is there someone else¡­¡± As that thought popped up in Caspian¡¯s mind, his eyes instantly lit up, and he pulled Charlotte behind him as he turned to face the entrance. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Casper, what¡¯s¡­¡± Charlotte was surprised when Caspian suddenly pulled her, but she soon heard faint footsteps. It was apparent that someone came in. ¡°Ah, someone discovered this ce. But, let me check who bit the hook.¡± With the sound of a young man¡¯s voice, a figure gradually became clear at the cave entrance. It was a young man who looked to be in his twenties, with his long hair tied and dressed in silver clothes. Although he was not tall, he had a domineering aura. After him, two more people came in. These three people were like a wall, blocking the only exit of the cave. Charlotte hid behind Caspian, eyeing the unfamiliar trio suspiciously. Caspian¡¯s eyes swept over the two cultivators who came inter. Then, his gaze fell back on the young cultivator who just spoke. ¡°Casper and Princess Charlotte?¡± The leading young cultivator quickly recognized them, and his eyes shed with a hint of surprise. Caspian also said, ¡°You¡¯re a Blue Feather Sect elite disciple. I wonder which one of Grandmaster Valdis¡¯s Three Messengers of Water, Fire, and Thunder are you?¡± The young man was stunned that Caspian broke his identity, and his eyes shed. ¡°Since you said that, it seems that Kendrick died in your hands?¡± Then, the man paused andughed, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Jay O¡¯Brien, the Tumultuous Thunder.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°So you¡¯re the Messenger of Thunder. If I said Kendrick¡¯s death was just an ident, would you believe it?¡± Jay snorted. ¡°Of course. But if you said he died in your hands, I¡¯d believe it too.¡± Caspian pondered and replied, ¡°This is a surprise. I wonder what you meant by ¡®bit the hook¡¯ just now.¡± Caspian noticed that Jay¡¯s face shed with a hint of gloominess when he finished saying that. Jay sneered and replied, ¡°Kendrick¡¯s life te suddenly broke. Master said he¡¯s dead and wants us to investigate. I was suspicious at first, but now that you have broken in here, then Kendrick¡¯s death is confirmed.¡± Caspian frowned. ¡°Life te¡­ If that¡¯s the case, Valdis can find out about the death of his disciples.¡± Jay continued, ¡°Kendrick, that idiot, hid all his looting in the cave, and he thought he did it discreetly. However, he didn¡¯t know that I was aware of it. Originally, I nned to find an opportunity to empty the ce when he¡¯s upied so that he could do nothing. Well, now that Kendrick¡¯spletely dead, I can justifiably have everything here. Hahahaha! Kendrick, Kendrick. I want to see the expression on your face when you realize that the spirit stones you hide all be mine. Hahahaha!¡± Jay ignored Caspian and Charlotte,ughing extravagantly and arrogantly. Not only him, but the two cultivators behind him also burst intoughter, and they did not forget to tter Jay. ¡°With Kendrick¡¯s spirit stones, you can be even stronger, and it¡¯ll be no problem to be the head of the Three Messengers at that time. ¡± ¡°We¡¯re willing to follow you forever through thick and thin, and we¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡± Caspian discovered something from their words, Valdis¡¯s Four Messengers seemed to be at odds. Not only that, the strain in their rtionships appeared to be a little more severe than he imagined. Another point was that Caspian¡¯s previous wish to have all of Kendrick¡¯s treasures seemed to be in vain, as Jay searched the treasure trove before he arrived. As for the hundreds of spirit stones now piled on the ground, Jay deliberately left them behind to lure them into the bait. After all, anyone normal would feel something strange if they stood at the cave entrance and saw that there was nothing in it, and they could not even feel the spiritual Qi. Just when Caspian pondered, Jay suddenly looked at him and shouted angrily, ¡°Casper, did you take Kendrick¡¯s storage bags, the Light Shattering Shadow Sword, and the Pr Light Chakram?!¡± Chapter 746 Chapter 746 Jay¡¯s voice was fierce as he showed the momentum of a Holy Land Realm cultivator, even causing the small cave to tremble. If Caspian did not support Charlotte, her knees would have gone weak, and she would have fallen. However, Caspian only shook his head and answered, ¡°If I said they¡¯re not here, you¡¯d probably not believe it.¡± The Light Shattering Shadow Sword was destroyed, and Caspian also thought that the damage to the second-grade spirit tool was such a significant loss. Otherwise, he would now own a spirit tool. It did not matter if he could not use it yet as long as he had it. As for the Pr Light Chakram, it was now on Caspian¡¯s arm. However, since the Pr Light Chakram was in his hands now, it would naturally be his, and Caspian would never give it away. Jay sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll just search the items on youter. There are also two spells, the Light Shattering Shadow and the Light Illuminating the Moon. Naturally, they can¡¯t fall into the hands of others. If these things are on you, you should just hand them over or tell me where they are, and then you can leave. ¡± ¡°But Jay, I don¡¯t quite believe what you said,¡± Caspian replied. Jay frowned. ¡°Hmm? What don¡¯t you believe?¡± Caspian pointed to his feet. ¡°We seem to know too many secrets, and I think you don¡¯t want the secret to be spread out. After all, the Four Messengers are at odds, the dirty treasure of The Messenger of Light that¡¯s all taken by the Messenger of Thunder.¡± ¡°Casper! Believe it or not, I¡¯m killing you now!¡± Swoosh! Jay immediately drew his sword and pointed the edge at Caspian. The sword in Jay¡¯s hand had lines on its surface, and it looked like a lightning inscription. The sword light was unsheathed, and it quickly made everyone present feel pressured as if a thick ck cloud pressed the top of their head, and there was a constant sound of muffled thunder. Caspian smiled. ¡°Jay, your attitude just now has already shown everything. Why are you still pretending? I¡¯ve witnessed the Messenger of Light¡¯s greed, and I bet there¡¯s something wrong with the Messenger of Thunder too. Why don¡¯t I give it a guess? The Messenger of Thunder¡¯s problem is his¡­ Hypocrisy?¡± As soon as he said that, Caspian saw Jay ring at him with eyes full of murderous intent. Even so, Caspian was not afraid, and he looked straight into Jay¡®s eyes. He even smiled in a rxed manner. From the time Jay appeared in the cave, Caspian knew one thing, between them, only one side could get out of the ce. Jay would never allow his secret to be exposed, and they naturally would not let Caspian go and spread nonsense. Jay¡¯s confidence was his realm where he could crush Caspian, but Caspian also had his hole cards. The only thing he had to be sure of now was that no one else knew about Jay¡¯s presence here except for Jay and the two men behind him. From Jay¡¯s attitude, the fewer people who knew that secret, the better. Hence, he only brought two subordinates. In truth, if it were not to prevent idents, Jay would not even bring any of his subordinates. As he only knew that Kendrick died but he did not know the reason, he brought two henchmen to prevent any enemy from escaping in case he did not manage to kill them all. However, when he saw Caspian and Charlotte, Jay was first surprised, then regretted it. If he knew that it was these two people that he could kill with one hand, he would not bring anyone. After hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Jay¡¯s eyes burned with anger, and he stared at Caspian. Soon, the air in the cave became as heavy as mercury. Even though Charlotte was in the True Martial Realm, she also felt that it was hard to breathe, as if there was an invisible hand desperately squeezing the air in her lungs. Not long after, Jayughed. He even drew his sword back a little and said, ¡°Casper, you seem to be a really smart man. Since I¡¯m talking to a bright person, I don¡¯t need to beat around the bush.¡± Then, he pointed to the pile of spirit stones beside Caspian with his chin and added, ¡°The Light Shattering Shadow Sword and Pr Light Chakram are both spirit tools given to Kendrick by Master. If they¡¯re in others¡¯ hands, it¡¯ll negatively influence Master. As disciples, we naturally have to consider our masters¡¯ needs and share their worries. Hence, please return these two spirit tools. As for the two spells, the Light Shattering Shadow and the Light Illuminating the Moon, it was taught to Kendrick by Master himself. You won¡¯t have much use of these two techniques even if you learn them. You¡¯ll even cause yourself the trouble by mastering them. As long as you hand over these four things to the Blue Feather Sect, the 500 spirit stones on the ground will all be yours. Apart from that, I can also promise I¡¯ll help you both whenever possible in the future.¡± ¡°Casper, you¡¯re now the most popr young disciple of the six major sects, and your prospects are limitless. In the future, there¡¯ll be many opportunities for you and me to help each other, so don¡¯t ruin your great destiny because of the petty profits in front of you. Casper, what do you think of my suggestions?¡± After saying that, Jay squinted his eyes and looked at Caspian, who pondered and appeared to be considering his words. When Jay saw that, a race of disdain shed in the depth of Jay¡¯s eyes. Later, Caspian raised his head and looked at Jay, saying seriously, ¡°Jay, have you forgotten what¡¯s my opinion of you?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jay was stunned. Caspian chuckled. ¡°Hypocrisy. Do you think I¡¯ll trust a hypocrite?¡± ¡°You!¡± Jay¡¯s face instantly dropped. It was like a person pulling off his mask, and Jay finally showed his true colors. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you! I don¡®t believe that I can¡¯t find what I want on your body!¡± With a loud shout, the longsword in Jay¡¯s hand crackled and sted out a shocking lightning bolt. Caspian still had some spare time, so he turned to Charlotte andmented, ¡°I think your Master should help you do some fortune-telling.¡± ¡°What?¡± Charlotte blinked, confused. ¡°The Blue Feather Sect was thest session¡®s state religion, but why does every one of their disciples want to kill you when they see you, Princess Charlotte?¡± Caspian was helpless. Charlotte was dumbfounded. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When Jay saw the trash of the Pulse Control Realm still making gags and looking down on him, he became incensed. ¡°Casper, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer a horrible death!¡± Rumble! On the long sword in Iay¡¯s hand, thunder and fury erupted. Consequently, the cave cracked, the cliffs shattered, and the ground exploded. The shaking caused Charlotte¡¯s blood and Qi to surge, her body wobbled, and her face was pale. Caspian frowned and looked at Jay. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we won¡¯t be the ones dying.¡± Chapter 747 Chapter 747 ¡°How audacious!¡± Jay shouted, and the killing intent raged in his eyes. His two subordinates did not forget to cheer for him. The terrifying thunder light was about to pour out instantly,pletely engulfing Caspian and Charlotte. ¡°Kill me?¡± Caspian smiled, and he slowly uttered, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± As soon as he said that, he raised his left hand. ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon!¡± Caspian¡¯s two right fingers buckled toward the palm of his left hand, and he suddenly pulled. ¡°The Door to Hell!¡± Boom! In a sh, there was a terrifying roar from the entire cave. Jay only felt his head buzzing, and the spiritual Qi in his body could not help but be disturbed. Even the falling thunderlight also significantly weakened. The next moment, Jay and the others were horrified to discover that there was a blood-stained steel portal covered with spikes in front of Caspian. On one side of the door, a chain was attached to the second finger of Caspian¡¯s right hand. But¡­ That was not the point. Instead, with the emergence of the portal, the cave has suddenly be a ghost cave! Gloomy wind blew, and eerie mes lingered. Soon, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with unprecedented horror. No matter how high or low their realm was, the facial features of these three people were extremely distorted. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. If they did not see it with their own eyes, it would be hard to imagine that such an expression would appear on a person¡¯s face. Moreover, Jay and the rest swiftly discovered that their terror was far from over. The changes in the cave could only be regarded as an appetizer at best! Sob sob sob! In the terrifying voice that seemed to be lost souls crying in the night, Jay and the three discovered that there was a suction force in the portal, just like a big invisible hand, constantly pulling them toward the portal. Although they did not know what the chaos in the portal was, Jay and the others had a hunch. Once they were sucked in, they would be doomed and could never be reborn! Jay was stupefied, and he could only move his mouth. Hence, he decisively changed his attitude, weeping bitterly and begging for mercy, ¡°Casper! Let me go¡­ I was wrong! I shouldn¡®t have treated you like that! Please, I beg you! Please, please forgive me. Let¡¯s just pretend that nothing happened, and I won¡¯t trouble you in the future!¡± Jay burst into tears, and the portal got closer. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me?¡± Caspian looked askance at jay, speeding up the pulling of the Door to Hell. That time, Caspian found it easier to control the Door to Hell. When the portal swallowed Kendrick¡¯s body, Caspian had to wait for the body to be engulfed by the Door to Hell. However, he felt as if he could control the speed of the Door to Hell now. ¡±Forgive me! Forgive me! I was just confused for a while, Casper! I can give you all of Kendrick¡¯s treasures. Wait, not only that! My treasures over the years too!¡± Jay¡¯s eyes were full of despair. He begged loudly, but another thought was in his mind. As long as Caspian was soft-hearted and let him go, the first thing he would do was to behead Caspian. With that idea in mind, Jay became louder and louder, and even his tears and snot came out. When Caspian saw Jay pleading desperately, he suddenly recalled something. Then, he looked at Jay and slowly asked, ¡°What did you do when the Krueger family on Thousands Spirits Ind begged for mercy?¡± Caspian immediately saw a sh of panic in Jay¡¯s pupils after he said that. It was as if some deep secret was suddenly revealed, and Jay¡¯s pleas for mercy paused as he could not say a word. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s more than enough.¡± The next moment, Caspian smiled, ¡°Enjoy your death!¡± Swoosh! The Door to Hell swiftly increased its power, and the two men behind Iay were the first to be sucked in. When these two Blue Feather Sect disciples disappeared into the Door to Hell, it was as if two pebbles were thrown into the sea, without even a single wave. The loss, fear, and despair brought about by the sudden disappearance of a living being filled Jay¡¯s heart instantly. Then, Jay snapped back to his senses with a shudder, stared at Caspian, and shouted, ¡°Who the hell are you?! How do you know¡­¡± ¡±It was just a guess,¡± Caspian interrupted jay, ¡°But now that it¡¯s confirmed, you can die.¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes, and a radiance bloomed deep in them. ¡°No!¡± Jay cried out in despair. He seemed to finally understand that no matter how much he begged, Caspian would not let him go. Hence, Jaypletely changed his expression. Instead of pleading, Jay uttered the most vicious curses and threats. ¡°Casper! My Master won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡°He has all his personal disciples¡¯ life tes and burning heartlights!¡± ¡°If the disciple dies, the life te will crack, and the burning heartlight will go out! He¡¯ll surely know that you killed us!¡± ¡°As a disciple of the six major sects, you practice the Way of the Ghosts! You¡¯ll be wiped out!¡± ¡°I hate you! I hate you! I¡¯m not reconciled¡­¡± Swoosh! In Jay¡¯s desperate cries, his body was drawn into the Door to Hell, and his screaming stopped abruptly. Caspian exhaled and retracted the Door to Hell. The portal had a strong undead aura from hell. If it was released for too long, neither he nor Charlotte and Handsome would be able to bear it. As the Door to Hell was taken back into Caspian¡¯s palm, the eerie aura in the cave disappeared instantly, and the traces ofy and the others¡¯ appearance werepletely erased as if nothing happened just now. Standing behind Caspian, Charlotte stuck her little head out, feeling both terrified and surprised. ¡°The Holy Land Realm disciples disappeared just like that?¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Yes. but What a pity for the spirit tool and storage bags on him.¡± As Valdis¡¯s Messenger of Thunder, Jay¡¯s longsword would surely be a spirit tool too. Even though Caspian was still at Pulse Control Realm, he also began to prepare for the promotion of the Holy Land Realm. Besides, treasures such as spirit tools were naturally better to reserve earlier. Unfortunately, Kendrick¡¯s Light Shattering Shadow Sword was destroyed by the one who upied his body, and Jay¡¯s magic tool could only be swept into the Door to Hell with him due to the situation. It was inevitable. If Jay escaped because of Caspian¡¯s greed for that long sword, he would not be able to defeat Jay with his current strength. Nevertheless, the five hundred spirit stones left in the cave more or less made up for Caspian¡¯s loss. Caspian reached out and grabbed all these spirit stones into Earring of Echo. Then, he took Charlotte and Handsome out of the cave quickly. Chapter 748 Chapter 748 Valdis¡¯s four personal disciples were obviously at odds, and they even coveted each other¡¯s umted wealth. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Under such circumstances, Caspian could not be sure if other people hid nearby besides Jay. Moreover, there was no such thing as being too safe, so Caspian decided to leave the ce first. If he continued to stay here, Caspian was unsure if he could handle any other idents. After leaving the mountain, Caspian led Charlotte and Handsome to circle the area for another round before sending a message to Jessica through the telepathic jade. Jessica must be panicking since she did not receive his news for so many days. By reaching out to Jessica, Caspian could not only reassure Jessica, but she could also inform the Dark Moon Sect elders. As for how they got out of trouble, Caspian already thought of an exnation a few days ago. Since Steve was dead, as long as the exnation given by Caspian had no obvious loopholes, and he discussed it with Charlotte, no one would doubt it. Once Caspian sent the message through the telepathic jade, Caspian almost instantly received Jessica¡¯s reply. It was apparent that she was worried sick. Although she also wanted to message Caspian through the telepathic jade, she was worried that Steve would discover it, which would be detrimental to Caspian. Thus, she could only hold back. Now that she finally received Caspian¡¯s news, Jessica cried with joy. Under Caspian¡¯s instruction, Jessica informed Chloe of Caspian¡¯s current whereabouts as she wiped away her tears, and Chloe would notify everyone in the Dark Moon Sect. When Caspian was done with these, he turned to look at Charlotte, smiling. ¡°Princess, there¡¯s still some time. Let¡¯s go through our script lest our reasons for getting out of trouble are different.¡± ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± Charlotte nodded. She now understood that Kendrick and Jay¡¯s deaths were no small matter. Even though Charlotte¡¯s teacher was a Spiritual Master whose realm of strength surpasses the six major sects, he was not in Earlington of Efrax. If Valdis wanted to harm her, she would surely die a horrible death with her current True Martial Realm. *** Deep in the Blue Feather Sect, in the pce of a certain towering mountain. Valdis looked at the jade tform in front of him, expressionless. A circr formation covered the jade tform and the ground below it, and rays of light from the formation slowly rotated, exuding a mysterious aura and also illuminating Valdis¡¯splexion. Valdis stared at the wooden signs andmps on the jade tform. On the jade tform, there were four wooden ques and four pcenterns burning with mes, and each wooden sign corresponded to a pcentern. On these four wooden ques, the words Water, Fire, Light, and Thunder were written respectively. However, the two wooden tes with the words Light and Thunder broke from the center. As for the pcenterns corresponding to these two wooden ques, the mes were also extinguished, exuding a lifeless smell. The pce was extremely quiet, and with Valdis¡¯ motionless figure, it became even more bizarre. After a long time, Valdis said slowly, ¡°Kendrick¡¯s dead, and Jay¡¯s gone too. This shouldn¡¯t be a coincidence.¡± Just as Valdis finished speaking, a woman¡¯s voice came from the shadows behind him. ¡°Master, are you saying someone is targeting you, so they took this opportunity to kill Kendrick and Jay?¡± As the woman¡¯s voice sounded, the sound of water rushing became clear. After a while, in the shadow cast by Valdis, a stream of water slowly rose, kept moving, and finally turned into a woman in a silver dress. The woman looked about twenty-six years old, and she had an ordinary appearance, without anything worthy of attention at a nce. However, if there were Blue Feather Sect disciples present, they would surely be afraid of her and respectfully address her as their senior. Samantha Glory, the mid-level second-stage Holy Land Realm cultivator, was a Blue Feather Sect core disciple. Blue Feather Sect had more than 100,000 disciples, while core disciples were only slightly over 100. Hence, Samantha¡¯s realm could be said to be the upper echelon of Blue Feather Sect disciples. However, what was more famous was her identity, the head of Valdis¡¯ Four Messenger, the Messenger of Water. The Messenger of Water had more power than the other three in exercising penalties in the Blue Feather Sect. Even for the same core disciples, as long as the Blue Feather Sect rules were vited, the Messenger of Water could act first and reportter, not needing Valdis¡¯s agreement to capture anyone. Therefore, it could also be seen that the Messenger of Water, Samantha, was truly trusted by Valdis. Samantha was also Valdis¡¯s first personal disciple. Her talent and loyalty were also worthy of the power that Valdis gave her. Valdis shook his head expressionlessly. ¡°Target? Not necessarily. Although I¡¯m the center of attention in the Blue Feather Sect, I¡¯ve always abided by my duty, do things without mistakes, and it¡¯s impossible to get caught. So, whoever wants to target me they should targets the entire Blue Feather Sect. No one will do such a stupid thing unless they¡¯re crazy. If the person is crazy, he should go straight to me instead of Kendrick and Jay.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s just a coincidence?¡± Samantha asked again. ¡°Do you think losing two personal disciples in a short period is a coincidence?¡± Valdis turned around and faced Samantha. Then, he raised his finger and poked his head, saying, ¡°Try to use your brain better.¡± Samantha closed her eyes and pondered for a long time before speaking again, ¡°Master, I¡®ve completed all the things you arranged, and for the matters you asked me to do, I¡¯ve made sure not to leave any traces that¡¯ll lead it back to me. Everything was done spotlessly¡­¡± Before Samantha could finish speaking, Valdis interrupted with a wave of his hand. ¡°Samantha, I¡¯m not ming you. You¡¯ve been with me for years, and you¡¯ve done things with caution, which I know very well. I¡®ve been satisfied with everything you¡¯ve done for me over the years. Thus, I believe Kendrick and Jay¡®s deaths are unrted to you.¡± Hearing Valdis¡¯s constion, Samantha did not speak again. She knew that she just needed to listen quietly. Since Valdis said that, it meant he analyzed a few clues and had some ideas of his own. Sure enough, Valdis spoke again after a while, but his tone was cold. ¡°If there¡¯s no problem with us, we need to change our perspective and think about whether there has been any trouble recently.¡± Chapter 749 Chapter 749 ¡°Any trouble recently¡­¡± Samantha pondered, and she instantly recalled something. Her eyes lit up as she blurted, ¡°Pantheon¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Valdis waving his hand. Valdis sneered, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone would manage to escape back then. Charles Krueger¡­ Hah! The more I think about that name, the more disgusting it gets.¡± ¡°Master, you think Charles revealed something that led to Kendrick and Jay¡¯s deaths?¡± Although Samantha thought of that, she could not connect the two events. ¡°Samantha, you¡¯re in charge of the disciples¡¯ etiquettes and punishment, and you can apprehend any disciple,¡± then, Valdis nced at Samantha, asking, ¡°What are the steps?¡± Samantha answered without hesitation, ¡°First, look for evidence. If the evidence is conclusive, then arrest the offender.¡± ¡°What if there¡¯s no evidence?¡± Valdis added meaningfully, ¡°After all, there are things that the disciples did not do on a whim but were nned.¡± ¡°As long as the person is identified, sometimes there¡¯s no need to give evidence,¡± Samantha replied confidently. Samantha understood what Valdis wanted to express. Not everything required evidence. However, if one¡¯s hands were clean and left no clues, then the only thing that could turn into a loophole could change doubt to confidence. Samantha nodded. ¡°I get it now. Thank you for the lesson.¡± Valdis closed his eyes and ordered Samantha, ¡°Samantha, I want you to do two things for me next.¡± ¡°Sure, Master.¡± ¡°Firstly, find out what route Charles traveled since he entered Earlington of Efrax, who he was in contact with, and what went on in the Pantheon. Last but not least, try to be as secretive as possible. Nheless, I also allow you to reveal your identity at critical moments but don¡¯t let the other party doubt the purpose of our investigation.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Samantha nodded. Valdis gave her a deep look and added, ¡°Especially the Heavenly Stars Sect disciples. They were in contact with Charles for a long time. The longer the person interacted with Charles, the more necessary it was to investigate them.¡± In the sentence, Valdis almost directly named Caspian. ¡°Understood!¡± Samantha responded with a stern expression. ¡°Secondly¡­ ¡± Valdis took a deep breath, obviously struggling and hesitating. Finally, he made up his mind. ¡°Go and help me prepare a few things. You have to find these things in person, and don¡¯t let others know about them.¡± The tone of Valdis¡¯s words was more cautious than when he said the first one. Looking at his appearance, it seemed that he was very afraid that the matter would be discovered by others. ¡°Master, do tell.¡± Samantha followed Valdis for many years, and she knew well how he worked. It must be a big thing to make him so cautious. ¡°Okay. Help me find the following materials within ten days as quickly as possible.¡± Then, Valdis quickly named more than a dozen materials. At first, Samantha was confused, but her face gradually turned pale. When one looked at the few materials mentioned, one would not think they could be used for anything, not formations nor alchemy. However, anyone who understood a forbidden technique would realize Valdis¡¯s purpose upon hearing all these items, conjuration! Conjuration was a type of the Way of the Ghosts. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. All beings must have souls, which would gradually dissipate after the body of the living being died. To a certain extent, conjuration was to forcibly call out the ghosts that should not exist in the world. Such a thing that affected the bnce of the world was naturally not allowed. Moreover, it was also an offense to the deceased. Who would have known the Blue Feather Sect elder, who was in charge of the etiquettes and penalty of the sect, would learn the Way of the Ghosts. If the matter was publicized, the entire Blue Feather Sect would be affected. In truth, the secret was only known to Valdis and his most trusted disciple, Samantha. After speaking, Valdis nodded to Samantha. ¡°You can ahead. Remember, the sooner, the better. If it takes a long time, their souls will dissipate or fall into hell, and it¡¯ll be of no value.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Samantha took orders and left the pce immediately. She now understood Valdis¡¯s purpose. Valdis wanted to call out Kendrick and Jay¡¯s souls directly and asked who killed them. Any soul that appeared in the world would suffer every second, and it was like throwing a living person into boiling oil. Furthermore, it was the type of continuous agony that one could not pass out from because spirits were not supposed to exist in the world. To eliminate all possible threats to his existence, Valdis did not spare the souls of his disciples. Hence, his ruthlessness was evident. However, as Valdis¡¯s longest-serving disciple, Samantha grew ustomed to it. Not long after she left the pce, she dashed to the foot of a remote mountain in the Blue Feather Sect. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! After a while, three cultivators dressed in Blue Feather Sect disciple uniforms leaped out from the surrounding jungle, and they knelt in front of Samantha on one knee. ¡±Reporting for duty!¡± Samantha did not have the respectful look on her face as she had when facing Valdis. Instead, she appeared frighteningly cold, and she said lightly, ¡°Have you checked it out?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve followed them and checked,¡± The three disciples answered in unison. Then, they raised a scroll with both their hands high and sent them to Samantha. ¡°Very good,¡± Samantha nodded, took the scroll, and asked, ¡°Were you guys discovered?¡± One of the disciples quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯d been careful along the way and made sure that I was not discovered by the Messenger of Fire, but the Messenger of Fire¡¯s realm is far higher than mine. Hence, I didn¡¯t dare to follow too closely, and I could only draw the Messenger of Fire¡¯s approximate route and range. As for what the Messenger of Fire did, who they met, and what they said, I had no way of knowing.¡± The other two also answered the same. ¡°Okay.¡± Samantha narrowed her eyes. She pondered and suddenly looked at the two people who spoketer, asking, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t dare to get too close, you weren¡¯t aware that the Messengers of Light and Thunder are dead, right?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Ahh?¡± ¡°What?!¡± The three disciples kneeling on the ground raised their heads in unison, showing extremely shocked expressions. The two disciples were instructed to follow Kendrick and Jay turned pale. ¡°Alright. Judging from your expression, you¡¯re unaware.¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°It¡¯s our negligence. Please forgive us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our negligence. Please forgive us!¡± Before Samantha spoke again, the two disciples already started begging for mercy, kowtowing forcefully. After only a few bangs, their foreheads were already bloody, andrge blood stains sttered on the ground. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 Since Samantha did not ask them to stop, these two disciples did not dare to stop. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The dull sound continued. After a while, the faces of the two disciples were already covered with a thickyer of blood. On the ground, blood also sputtered out inrge and shocking puddles. ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re quite sincere in admitting you¡¯re wrong.¡± Samantha nodded. Even though the two disciples did not stop kowtowing, their eyes shed with uncontroble joy. ¡°I can¡®t me you for this, and you¡¯ve done enough,¡± Samantha said again. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. These two disciples also began to rx. However, Samantha¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°But we can¡¯t let anyone find out about the Messengers of Light and Thunder¡¯s deaths, so¡­¡± In an instant, the two disciples were horrified, and they all straightened up, looking at Samantha with eyes filled with shock and fear. ¡°Please spare our lives¡­¡± ¡°me them for dying,¡± Samantha shook her head and raised her hand, adding, ¡°I¡®ll help you convey your dissatisfaction when I return.¡± No one saw her movements, but with two swoops, the bodies of the two disciples froze in ce, and there were two blood holes pierced through their chests. As for their hearts, Samantha squeezed them, turning them into a thick pulp of flesh and blood that dripped from Samantha¡¯s palm to the ground. Samantha¡¯s gaze fell on the remaining disciple, who was in charge of following the Messenger of Fire. At that time, he lowered his head, and his body visibly trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, as the Messenger of Fire is alive and well,¡± Samantha reassured. The disciple raised his head, his face full of gratitude, and he tremblingly said, ¡°Thank, thank you¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Samantha uttered. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you knew about the death of the Messengers of Light and Thunder.¡± The disciple was stunned, and he cursed Samantha in his heart. If Samantha did not reveal the matter, no one would know! Nheless, the disciple would never dare to say something like that. Then, he stood up with great difficulty and stared at Samantha, slowly backing away. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll keep this a secret¡­ Please¡­ Please rest assured¡­¡± ¡°No. I can¡¯t.¡± Samantha shook her head, destroying thest hope in his heart. The disciple decisively turned around and rushed out at the fastest speed. He knew that he would be charged with betraying his teacher if he ran away. However, it was better to be called a traitor than to die here in vain! ¡±Trying to escape?¡± Samantha sneered. As usual, Samantha just raised her hand, and the running disciple suddenly trembled. Due to inertia, he staggered and rushed forward more than ten meters before finally standing there, unable to move. When he lowered his head, the disciple saw a terrifying blood hole in his chest. It was huge and directly pierced through his back, lung cavity, and chest. On one side of the wound, a pink flesh ball could be vaguely seen, beating rhythmically. Soon, he heard Samantha¡¯s ruthless voiceing from behind him. ¡°Betraying the master. Die!¡± Bang! The disciple¡¯s body was torn apart. Samantha shook off the blood and looked at the three scrolls. Due to her requirements, these scrolls were marked with special symbols to indicate which one recorded the Messenger of Fire¡¯s recent travel route, which belonged to the Messenger of Light, and which was the Messenger of Thunder¡¯s. Then, Samantha kept the one belonging to the Messenger of Fire in her storage bag and held the Messengers of Light and Thunder¡®s scrolls with a hesitant expression. She understood that as long as she opened these scrolls and checked them, the location of their deaths was almost certain. If she were luckier, it might even be possible to figure out who they met and who killed them. In that case, it was much less risky and more convenient than going to inspect by herself just for Valdis to conjure their souls again. However, Samantha¡¯s eyes shed with a harsh light after she gave it a thought, and she grabbed the scrolls tightly. Swoosh! The two scrolls instantly turned into fragments. Samantha flicked her sleeves again, and with a hang, the pieces burned to ashes and disappeared into the wind. Samantha mumbled, ¡°Master doesn¡¯t like people who are smarter than him¡­¡± *** Among the mountains, Caspian looked at the blushing Charlotte. She was awkwardly repeating what Caspian just taught her. ¡°There seems to be something wrong.¡± Caspian rubbed his face. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s because you¡¯re staring at me, making me nervous,¡± Charlotte argued. Caspian already exined to Charlotte how the two got out of trouble. To prevent Charlotte from saying too much and ending up being caught, Caspian only asked her to tell a tiny part of her experience. For the rest, Caspian asked her just to say she passed out and did not know anything. Hence, even the experiences that were said are half-truths. In that way, it should be more natural than fabricating everything. However, Caspian was clueless why Charlotte seemed nervous, and she even blushed a few times and stammered. ¡°You¡¯re nervous because I¡¯m staring at you?¡± Caspian was confused. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s right.¡± Charlotte¡¯s face instantly turned redder. Due to her young age, Charlotte still had of a child and a trace of baby fat on her face. As her face flushed, she looked like a ripe apple. Coupled with her sweet voice, anyone who saw and heard her would melt. Nheless, it was such a pity that Caspian did not seem to feel anything. ¡°Oh¡­ If that¡¯s the case, you need to practice a few more times. The people picking us up will arrive soon.¡± ¡°O-Okay,¡± Charlotte nodded, a little shy and a little disappointed. Charlotte thought, ¡®Am I not the type that he likes? Wait, he likes Jessica¡­ I wonder what type of person she is? It¡®s a pity that I don¡¯t have time to get to know them more, and I don¡¯t have time to get along with him.¡¯ Charlotte felt sad when she thought of that, and even the joy of getting out of trouble and being alone with Caspian was washed away in a sh. Suddenly, Charlotte shivered, and she looked around suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caspian looked at her and asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Charlotte blinked. However, Charlotte murmured in her heart, ¡°Maybe it¡®s just an illusion, but I feel like someone¡¯s watching me.¡± Then, Charlotte stopped thinking about the matter and concentrated on reciting what Caspian taught her. Caspian also did not catch anything out of the ordinary. However, Handsome, the little pig being held in Charlotte¡¯s arms, seemed to notice something, and one of its small ears moved as its snout twitched twice in a certain direction. Chapter 751 Chapter 751 ¡°Let¡®s go!¡± He red at the pile of rubble and turned to wave at the female cultivator. Both of them looked terrible at this moment. Although because of the suppression of the realm and the opponent¡¯sck of strength, they did not spend much effort to kill this opponent, from a stalling time point of view, they still let the other party seed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We can chase as far as we can,¡± The male cultivator thought for a moment and said, ¡°Anyway, Hugo is dead. If someone really is to me, we will push the me on Hugo. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, then just do it,¡± The female cultivator nodded. In this way, if they could catch up with those who had escaped, then the credit would belong to them. If they couldn¡¯t catch up with and the mission failed, it would be easy and they would push the me on the dead Hugo. The credit was for them, and the responsibility was for the dead. It was perfect! The two looked at each other and turned to chase after Emmett Breathnach and Jessica. But just as they took a few steps, the male cultivator suddenly frowned and stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the female cultivator, puzzled. The male cultivator turned around and looked at the rocks. The pile of rocks was two floors high. Large pieces of rocks and dust were piled up together. At this moment, there was stillva that was gradually cooling. In this case, even if he was suppressed, he might not be able to turn over. Thinking of this, the male cultivator shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go!¡± However, after taking another step, they walked less than three meters. Suddenly, a tremor came from under their feet. Bang! This sound was particrly dull, but it was extremely powerful, as if the heartbeat of a person had been magnified hundreds of times. This time, both the male and female cultiva tors looked surprised. They looked at each other and turned to look at the rocks. Just now, they clearly felt that the muffled sound came from the rocks. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± The male cultivator muttered to himself. He wanted to say that he must have misheard. But he also knew that it was almost impossible. He might have heard it wrong, but they would never have heard it wrong at the same time. Looking at the rubble, the female cultivator gradually frowned. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± As soon as the female cultivator spoke, the male cultivator interrupted her. ¡°It must be the sound of stones falling from somewhere just now,¡± the male cultivator said. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The female cultivator thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s possible.¡± The two waited for a moment. The muffled sound did note again. Their uncertain hearts gradually rxed. The two of them couldn¡¯t help but smile at each other. They felt ridiculous and a little ashamed of their panic just now. Two third stage of Pulse Control Realm experts killed one second stage of Pulse Control Realm, yet they still suspected themselves. It was ridiculous. The other party was obviously dead. What was there to doubt? The two of them smiled and prepared to turn around again. This time, they would no longer doubt or look back. But just as they were about to turn around, the two-story pile of rubble suddenly became bright like a hugentern. It was not only bright, but also transparent. In an instant, it was like a translucent red sun appearing in the ruins. The two cultivators turned red with the fiery red light. Two long ck shadows were pulled out from the ground behind them. The red and ck were distinct. The male cultivator was stunned. The female cultivator was also stunned. At this moment, in front of them, the whole pile of stones had turned into red-hot iron. The terrifying heat was constantly released. The next moment¡­ Bang! The same voice came again. But this time, with the sound, the pile of stones also slightly bulged. It seemed that something was about to break out of it. Feeling the rising momentum in the rubble, the male cultivator¡¯s eyes turned from confusion to dullness. He murmured, ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Bang! Another bang sound. This time, the hearts of the male and female cultivators jumped violently. Looking up again, they found that there were cracks on the surface of the rubble along with the stone piles. There was a golden light in the crack. It was dazzling and shining. It meant freshmen. A zing aura constantly seeped out from the rubble. The surrounding void seemed to be on the verge of copse. The male and female cultivators looked at each other. At this time, there was no need to say anything and they knew what to do. ¡°Earth Surging Dragon Sword!¡± ¡°Star Reflection Arrows!¡± The blood-red sword radiance and the jade-green arrow radiance met and mmed against the rubble like a huge wave. Swoosh! Boom! The rubble instantly exploded. However, this time, it was as if something finally broke through the obstacles and took the initiative to explode from the rubble. The golden red light formed a beam of light that shot straight into the sky. The sword light and sword radiance were instantly swallowed up. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± The male cultivator couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud roar when he felt the golden- red light emanating a shuddering aura. His eyes narrowed. In the center of the exploded rubble, something seemed to be stretching out in the scorching light that was almost impossible to look straight at. At the same time, they heard a cry. Swoosh swoosh! The raging mes instantly transformed into a pair of huge wings. The whistling mes were the noble feathers on the wings. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± At this time, the female cultivator stared ahead and eximed. The male cultivator also hurriedly shifted his gaze and looked forward. Below the Phoenix Phantom were the ruins in the middle of the rubble. Now, a young girl was standing there. She held a long sword with golden light and red light. An unprecedented majestic aura rose and fell as she breathed. At this moment, she seemed to havee back with the power of rebirth. ¡®Phoenix¡­ Phoenix Nirvana?!¡¯ The male cultivator was speechless. He could only think of this word in his mind. Soon, he came to his senses and red at the front, shouting, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± In the middle of the exploding stones, Maya Kaye stepped on the flowing mes with faint excitement in her eyes. ¡°Didn¡®t you say that I shoulde to stop you after I know the magic? Now, I¡¯ming!¡± ¡°Hiss,¡± The male cultivator gasped. At this moment, he could clearly feel that the girl standing in front of him had not changed her appearance, body shape, or even her voice. However, the aura seemed to have turned into another person. An unprecedented power seemed to have been awakened in her body. ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± The female cultivator could not help but ask harshly. Because the current situation was really incredible. Maya smiled and unsheathed the Phoenix Sword in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m still me. But now, I amplete.¡± Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Seeing Shining White¡¯s embarrassed look, Caspian¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. If it were him, Caspian might not have cared so much about it. However, once it came to Jessica, even the slightest movement would make Caspian particrly nervous. Looking at Caspian, Shining White suddenlyughed. ¡°Why are you so nervous? I¡¯m thinking about my own business.¡± Caspian couldn¡¯t help twitching his mouth. This man¡®s heart was really bad. But after thinking about it, it made sense. During this period, he would contact Jessica through telepathic jade every day. He didn¡¯t hear anything wrong from her. It seemed that he had thought too much. ¡°Well, you can go there by yourself. I have to deal with the affairs here,¡± Shining White waved his hand at Caspian. ¡°Okay, thank you, Master Mysterious Bird,¡± Caspian bowed with a smile, took out spirit boat, and walked toward the mountain gate of Dark Moon Sect. Standing on the deck, Caspian touched his chin and looked at Master Eva Green thoughtfully. Master Eva Green¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw his gaze. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Master Eva Green couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°He is thinking whether he should steam you or cook you,¡± Handsome suddenly said. Master Eva Green was shocked. ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm, it¡¯s a great tonic!¡± Handsome smiled evilly. It was unknown if it was really considering this. In short, at this moment, its mouth began to drool. ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± Caspian patted Handsome¡¯s head and then said to Master Eva Green, ¡°I was just thinking that your realm is much higher than mine. In fact, sometimes, it is easy to cause some trouble¡­¡± ¡°So you know,¡± Master Eva Green couldn¡¯t help but snort. ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°For example, when I was forced to say that you were my elder, you took advantage of me for nothing. Now you have to call me master ten times, or I will feel unfair.¡± Master Eva Green was stunned. Her face turned pale from anger after being forced to call him master ten times. However, Caspian did not seem to care at all. He looked up at the sky and murmured, ¡°If only I could have some magic to make your realm look lower. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I can,¡± Master Eva Green suddenly said. ¡°Huh?¡± Caspian looked at her in confusion. Then Caspian saw that Master Eva Green¡¯s aura began to decline, and finally turned into the same first stage of Holy Land Realm as his. ¡°Really?¡± This time, it was Caspian¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°It¡¯s just a useless magic. Someone else taught it to me a long time ago.¡± Master Eva Green casually said. But in fact, when she saw the surprised look on Caspian¡®s face, she felt very happy. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s indeed useless for ordinary people to learn this magic. Generally speaking, cultivators wished they could let others know that they were in a high realm. Who would deliberately lower his realm? This is just like the Void-walking magic, which can¡¯t help to improve one¡¯s strength at all¡­¡± As Caspian spoke, he reached out to Master Eva Green. ¡°Teach me this magic.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s useless to improve your strength?¡± Master Eva Green asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, it¡¯ s not helpful to improve the strength,¡± Caspian was expressionless and his tone was t. ¡°But it¡¯s helpful to show off.¡± Master Eva Green was speechless. She could not resist the impulse to fall out with Caspian. She rummaged through her storage bag and then took out a mottled jade scroll and handed it to Caspian. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete for you to learn now. Although this magic was not very useful, its control over spiritual Qi was very strong. Ordinary people couldn¡®t master it without three to five days. Even I spent two and a half days¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Caspian¡¯s voice came. ¡°All right¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. The next moment, she saw that Caspian¡®s momentum kept falling. After a while, it dropped from first stage of the Holy Land Realm to Pulse Control Realm first stage of the Realm. Then he rose back. He repeated it several times and enjoyed himself. She stared at Caspian, dumbfounded. After a long time, Master Eva Green could only sigh again. ¡°You are indeed a monster.¡± Caspian had regained his realm. He said with some hesitation, ¡°Unfortunately, I can only drop it to first stage of the Pulse Control Realm, and I can¡¯t drop it again¡­¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Master Eva Green rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s like a ball of cotton. Although it can be kneaded very small, it¡¯s limited. This magic can only reach a realm lower than yours at most. For example, I¡¯m a Heavenly Spirit Realm, so I can only drop to Holy Land Realm as much as possible. You are a Holy Land Realm, so you can only drop to Pulse Control Realm.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Caspian nodded. *** The spirit boat flew for four days. From a distance, Caspian could see that the verdant mountains in the distance were located in a vast expanse of smoke. In the smoke waves of the mountains, five-colored rays of multicolored light kept swallowing and exhaling. Vaguely, he could see pavilions, cornices, and ridges. They were scattered in the mountains, emitting intoxicating immortal light and precious Qi. The most amazing thing was that there was a bright moon hidden under the vastke around the mountains. At this moment, the zing sun was hanging high in the sky. It looked extremely zing in the azure sky, making people unable to look straight at it. But after entering the area of thiske, it immediately made people feel much cooler. Moreover, the bright moon in the water made people feel at ease. Master Eva Green had never been to Earlington of Efrax or Dark Moon Sect before, seeing this scene, she couldn¡®t help but look at it curiously. Caspian¡¯s mood was much moreplicated. At that time, he almost became a disciple of Dark Moon Sect. Every afternoon, Jessica would spend an hour meditating by the Spirit Spring in the pce. A few days ago, after she became a Holy Land Realm cultivator, she also owned her own pce in Dark Moon Sect. But just like Caspian, she didn¡¯t have too many requirements for servants. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there should be someone helping her manage the industry, she wouldn¡¯t need servants. She just needed Lucy to apany her. Today was no different from the past. After noon, Lucy went somewhere to hang around. Some time ago, she had also been promoted to the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm. Knowing that Lucy had put in a lot of effort in order to get promoted, Jessica wasn¡¯t strict with her these days, but let her rx. However, for some reason, Jessica felt uneasy this morning. It was as if something big was going to happen. She also told her feelings to Caspian through telepathic jade. But Caspian¡¯s reply was not very helpful. She still felt uneasy. After sitting cross-legged for less than 15 minutes, she opened her eyes impatiently. One had to understand that this type of situation couldn¡¯t have happened in the past. The most powerful aspect of Pure Jade Physique was that it could help her quickly enter a deep state of cultivation and would not be easily disturbed by the outside world. ¡°What happened today?¡± Jessica couldn¡®t help rubbing her eyebrows. At this moment, she heard hurried footsteps outside. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 ¡°Hmm?¡± When she opened her eyes, Jessica immediately saw Lucy rushing in from outside in a panic. As she grew older, the current Lucy had lost her childishness and became graceful. The baby fat on her face had been greatly reduced. At this moment, she rushed in with a flushed face. ¡°Lady Jessica! Miss, it¡¯s not good!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did those boring guyse?¡± Jessica frowned and stood up with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°It happens again and again. It seems that I should teach them a lesson today!¡± ¡°Who made my Jessica so angry?¡± At this time, a man¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Jessica froze with disbelief in her eyes. She slowly raised her head and looked out the door. The familiar figure pulled out a long shadow from the ground through the sunlight. Although Jessica was against the light, she still saw the smiling face of Caspian. At this time, Lucy had already run to the side of Jessica and said breathlessly, ¡°Miss! Casper Montgomery, that stupid pig, broke in!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jessica nodded. At this moment, she regained herposure and slowly walked to the front of Caspian. Caspian felt a little strange. Jessica¡¯s reaction at this moment was too nd. ¡®I didn¡¯t leak the news before, so Jessica probably didn¡¯t know that I would be here today. Did Master Shining White leak the secret?¡± Just when Caspian was confused, Jessica suddenly grabbed his clothes and dragged him into the pce. ¡°Come with me!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Of course there is something important!¡± Jessica did not give Caspian any chance to struggle. She directly dragged him into the deepest and most secretive ce of the pce. And she also turned on fantasy array and Soundproof Formation, even Lucy was blocked outside. ¡°Miss, what are you going to do?¡± Lucy widened her eyes and looked in the direction where Caspian and Jessica had just left with a look of surprise and uncertainty. When Caspian came in, Master Eva Green and Handsome stayed on the grass outside the pce. The woman and the pig faced the pce. After a while, a trace of doubt suddenly appeared in Handsome¡¯s eyes, and then it tilted its head to look at the pce. After a while, it asked Master Eva Green with an uncertain tone, ¡°Do you feel that this pce seems to be shaking?¡± Master Eva Green¡¯s cheeks were burning hot. She snorted and turned to the side, ¡°No!¡± At this time, she had said many bad words about Caspian in her heart About two hourster, Caspian and Jessica walked out of the pce hand in hand. Jessica¡¯s expression was the same as before, but there was a trace of water in her eyes. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She seemed to think that Caspian was walking a little faster, so she secretly pinched Caspian¡¯s palm. After they met, Caspian introduced them to each other. Regarding Master Eva Green¡¯s identity and the fact that Handsome was actually a Qilin, Caspian had already told Jessica through telepathic jade. At that time, Jessica was greatly surprised. After all, who would have thought that when the Qilin was still a young beast, it looked like a white and fat pig? What¡¯s more, the status of a Qilin was far higher than that of demons. It could be said to be one of the holy beasts with the purest ancient bloodline. No matter what, such a sacred beast should have an extraordinary bearing like an emperor. But Handsome didn¡¯t seem to care about anything except eating. In this case, it was strange that Caspian and Jessica could connect it with the Qilin. When Master Eva Green appeared here, she had already lowered her realm to Holy Land Realm ording to the instructions of Caspian. However, Jessica knew her real identity. Because of special reasons, Master Eva Green was now a servant imprisoned by Caspian. However, Jessica was polite enough to the cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Because of this, Master Eva Green¡¯s good impression of Jessica soared. With the fierce contrast of Caspian, Master Eva Green suddenly felt that Jessica was extremely excellent. She even expressed that even if Jessica didn¡¯t want to take her as her master, she was willing to give Jessica some guidance in alchemy and cultivation. When she said this, Master Eva Green deliberately looked at Caspian with obvious provocation. ¡°I won¡¯t teach you. You can be jealous.¡± However, Caspian rolled his eyes at her. Caspian and Jessica had been separated for nearly half a year. Although they could contact each other through telepathic jade every day, it waspletely different from the time they were together at the moment. In addition, Caspian would go to Lunia soon. Then there was another long separation. Therefore, Jessica cherished this gathering very much. Before dark, Caspian was once again dragged away by Jessica. Neither Handsome nor Lucy knew what was going on. They looked at each other in dismay. ¡°Miss, you are so anxious. But what can¡¯t you say in front of us?¡± Lucy looked puzzled. Handsome¡¯s mouth was full of food, and it was still chewing. It said vaguely, ¡°Is there something delicious hidden in it that you don¡¯t want us to see?¡± Master Eva Green was the only one here who knew what they were going to do. But at this moment, it was not convenient for her to tell the man and the pig next to her. So she could only sit upright and pretend not to know anything. But after a while, Handsome muttered again. ¡°Why are the pces of these sects so unbuilt?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucy asked in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it? It¡¯s shaking,¡± Handsome said. ¡°No,¡± Lucy was confused. They all turned to look at Master Eva Green. ¡°Did you feel it?¡± Master Eva Green¡¯s face was almost buried in the bowl. *** After waking up the next day, Handsome looked sleepy. Jessica asked curiously. The response was that the pce was shaking so hard that it didn¡¯t sleep well. Jessica was stunned for a moment, and then she immediately understood what was going on and blushed. Her cheeks were red. When she thought whether she should add more formations today, Lucy who had gone out earlier came back with a helpless look. ¡°Miss, there are many more people outside today than usual,¡± Lucy pouted. ¡°I can¡¯t even go out.¡± ¡°Well? What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Caspian asked Jessica. Lucy answered first, ¡°In fact, it has nothing to do with Miss. They are all here for you.¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Caspian blinked. At this time, there was a faint cry from outside the open gate of the pce. ¡°Call Casper Montgomery out!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Casper Montgomery?!¡± ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee out after shouting for so long? Is he a coward?¡± ¡°Casper, get out here!¡± ¡°Casper Montgomery,e out and see us!¡± Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 ¡°Are they really looking for me?¡± Caspian was extremely confused. ¡°Of course,¡± Lucy made a face at Caspian. ¡°Last night, I found that someone was sneaking around nearby. This morning, nearly a hundred people were gathered!¡± ¡°But from what they said, they don¡¯t seem to be here to wee me,¡± Caspian became more and more confused. ¡°Then what are they doing here?¡± Seeing that he knew the answer, Lucy put her hands on her waist and said, ¡°Are you going out now? These people all shouted this morning. It¡®s so noisy!¡± ¡°I will go and have a look.¡± Caspian smiled and said,¡± This group of people ising to snatch my wife of course, there is no reason for me to retreat.¡± Hearing what he said, Jessica blushed, but she was very satisfied. After thinking for a while, Jessica took a deep breath and said, ¡°This group of people often wander around, but I didn¡¯t ask too much. Today, they had formed a team, which was really insatiable. Even if they are fellow disciples, I can¡¯t tolerate it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± Caspian smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look together.¡± The gate of the pce was originally open, but because of formation, the people outside could not enter, so they could not see the specific scene inside. However, it would be different if Caspian and the others took the initiative toe out. Seeing several people walking out of the pce, Dark Moon Sect disciples outside were stunned. Because although they had been wandering here every day before, Jessica had never taken the initiative to show up. Secondly, although they shouted at Caspian, most of them had never seen Caspian before. Now, when they came to their senses, their eyes were still fixed on Caspian. The reason was very simple. Caspian¡¯s hand was holding Jessica¡¯s hand! Instantly, everyone felt a fire burning in their throats, and the anger in their eyes was about to spurt out. ¡°Casper Montgomery..!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted, and Caspian immediately looked over. ¡°Why are you so noisy? What¡¯s the matter?¡± The man was stunned and speechless. The others were also stunned. The day before yesterday, they heard that Caspian came to Dark Moon Sect and lived in Jessica¡¯s pce. Perhaps they were not convinced, or someone was pushing them behind the scenes. In short, nearly a hundred disciples of Dark Moon Sect had gathered here early in the morning, full of righteous indignation. But they didn¡¯t even know what they were doing here. Caspian¡¯s question immediately silenced the crowd. The awkward mood made the faces of these Dark Moon Sect disciples burn and their backs numb. They were so ashamed that they wanted to find a gap on the ground and hide in it. At this time, two disciples of Dark Moon Sect came out of the crowd. One of them was tall and thin, while the other was white and clean. Thenky disciple looked at Caspian and said, ¡°Casper, do you still know me?¡± There was a hint of pride in his tone. Obviously, he felt that Caspian should have an impression of him. ¡°Of course I do,¡± Caspian nodded. The man¡®s face lit up with joy. He could not help ncing at his fellow disciples behind him, his eyes full of pride. He seemed to be saying, ¡°See, I also have a name in Casper Montgomery¡¯s heart.¡± At this moment, he heard Caspian say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Junior Brother A?¡± ¡°Junior Brother A?¡± Thenky disciple frowned. ¡°My surname is not A¡­¡± Caspian ignored him and continued, ¡°How¡¯s yourpanion BCD?¡± Thenky disciple was stunned at first, but then he understood. What Caspian meant was that he was just a passer-by without a name! The problem was that a moment ago, he was stillcent and thought that Caspian knew him. But the next moment, Caspian gave him a big p in the face with ruthless sarcasm. Theughter behind him came from time to time, and suddenly it sounded more like ruthless ridicule, which made the tall and thin disciple¡¯s face swell like a cooked pig liver and turn purple. ¡°Casper! Don¡¯t look down on me. Remember, my name is David Poter! I¡®m here to fight with you today!¡± After saying that, he immediately found that he was so angry that his mind was hot and he said something that would make people misunderstand. Suddenly, not only did Caspian reveal a strange look, but also many of his fellow disciples behind him couldn¡¯t helpughing. For a moment, the scene was filled with happy air. David Poter was furious and kept jumping. But there was no other way at the moment. After all, he said it himself. Looking at David, who was like a monkey, Jessica couldn¡¯t help but put her hand on her forehead. ¡®Why is this group of fellow disciples so disappointing?¡¯ ¡°Don¡®tugh! Shut up! Shut up!¡± David jumped up and down. ¡°Who are youughing at? Didn¡¯t you see that it was Casper Montgomery standing above? Are you helping me or helping him?¡± His words suddenly reminded everyone that they wereing for Caspian today. Theughter suddenly stopped. The atmosphere became awkward again. After these two struggles, the atmosphere of Dark Moon Sect disciples hadpletely copsed. It was no exaggeration to describe it as a te of loose sand. David Poter was trembling with anger. ¡®This Casper Montgomery was good at talking. It was too bad. It was too poisonous! I can¡¯t let him off today!¡¯ David took a deep breath, stared at Caspian, and said shamelessly, ¡°Casper Montgomery, I know you have defeated Senior Brother Robert Bleu, but as a disciple of Dark Moon Sect, I am not convinced. I will ask you if you dare topete with me!¡± Caspian said with a faint smile: ¡°You mean you¡¯re stronger than Robert Bleu?¡± ¡°Of course I¡­¡± David Poter was about to answer. But as soon as he uttered these three words, he froze again. Feeling the gazesing from behind, he only felt the needle on his back and did not know how to answer. If he said that he was stronger than Robert Bleu, would he still be able to survive in Dark Moon Sect? If he said that he was not as good as Robert Bleu, then what right did he have to challenge Casper Montgomery? Caspian dug a hole as soon as he opened his mouth. He was still jumping down foolishly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He was so angry! ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this,¡± David Poter forcibly changed the topic. He stared at Caspian and said, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t want topete with you today. It¡¯s a junior brother of our Dark Moon Sect. Under my encouragement, he wants to ask you to give him some advice. Right, Barry Wilson¡­¡± David Poter said to the white and clean disciple beside him. The disciple named Barry Wilson, who looked only fourteen or fifteen years old, looked a little timid at this moment. He looked at David Poter and then at Caspian. Then he whispered, ¡°Senior Montgomery, don¡¯t refuse.¡± After that, he quickly lowered his head. ¡°Barry Wilson¡­¡± At this moment, Lucy was mumbling to herself. ¡®Why do I feel as though I¡¯ve heard of this name somewhere?¡¯ David Poter looked at Caspian, gritted his teeth, and sneered, ¡°Casper Montgomery, no matter what, Senior Lawrence is the pride of Dark Moon Sect. If you want to marry her openly, then you must convince our Dark Moon Sect disciples. It¡¯s far from enough to defeat Senior Bleu alone!¡± Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 David¡¯s words obviously wanted to stimte the hatred of his fellow disciples. And he could also use the name of righteousness. Obviously, from ancient times until now, as long as a person raised the banner of morality and justice, he could upy themanding height without any disadvantages. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that these words suddenly made Jessica¡¯s face sink. ¡°David, did you say it or did others teach you to?¡± Jessica said coldly. David was in the same realm as Jessica, but their treatment in the sect waspletely different. One of them was piled up by years of hard work. This was the end of his life. The other was God¡®s favored daughter with extraordinary aptitude. Even though Jessica was a Holy Land Realm now, it could only be said to be the starting point of the Path to Immortality. The brighter future was still waiting for her ahead. Therefore, although they were both elite disciples, the status of Jessica was much higher than David¡¯s. David felt his scalp tingle under the gaze of Jessica. But since he had already said that, there was no reason for him to retreat. He gritted his teeth and braced himself to say, ¡°This is what all the sect disciples mean.¡± ¡°Very good, very good¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s gaze focused, and then she turned to look at Barry Wilson. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Barry Wilson¡¯s body trembled and he looked very afraid, but he still said in a soft voice, ¡°I really want to ask Senior Montgomery for advice.¡± At this time, as long as one was not a fool, one could see that their purpose was not pure. Jessica¡¯s eyes also became gloomy at this moment. This matter was not only rted to Caspian, but also aimed at her. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°Not bad, I did want to ignore you, but you have gone too far. Since that¡¯s the case, no one should meddle in today¡¯s matter.¡± No one understood what Jessica meant. But the mastermind must understand. She¡¯s warning the mastermind behind this. ¡°You reached out your ws to me today. In that case, if I interrupt them, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± As soon as Jessica finished speaking, some people in the crowd immediately retreated silently. ¡°You are all fellow disciples. Don¡¯t be so murderous,¡± Caspian smiled and patted Jessica¡¯s hand. This action immediately set the eyes of Dark Moon Sect disciples on fire. ¡°Let me vent the anger for you,¡± Caspian said again. He didn¡¯t lower his voice. Everyone present heard this sentence clearly. ¡°What a big tone!¡± ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll make you lose face in a while!¡± ¡°You really think you can do anything!¡± The crowd immediately heard whispers. David¡¯s face lit up when he heard Caspian¡¯s words. ¡°Casper, you¡¯ve agreed. In that case, I¡¯ll tell you what I want topete with you on behalf of Junior Wilson!¡± As if he was afraid that Caspian would suddenly go back on his word, David Poter continued, ¡°In battle, I admit that no one at the same level can be stronger than you. What¡¯s more, Junior Wilson was still a Pulse Control Realm, let alone a match for you. So Junior Wilson wants topete with you in other aspects. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The Four sides of cultivation, the alchemy, talisman, and weapon formation. You¡¯re a Heavenly Stars Sect disciple. Even if you win in talisman and formation, it¡¯s only natural. So this time, for the sake of fairness. Junior Wilson willpete with you in alchemy, which Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect are not good at!¡± Alchemy! When thest word came out, Handsome and Master Eva Green instantly widened their eyes. This guy was courting death! As David¡¯s voice fell, before Caspian responded, Lucy jumped up first. ¡°I remember! Barry Wilson! He is the disciple who has recently caused a sensation in apprentice and showed his talent in alchemy!¡± Hearing the little beauty¡¯s praise for him, Barry raised his head and nced at Lucy. Then he lowered his head and licked his lips imperceptibly. He could not touch Jessica, but this little beauty was not bad. Hearing Lucy¡®s exmation, David¡¯s face showed a hint of pride. When he saw the surprised look on Caspian¡¯s face, he was more certain that Caspian knew nothing about alchemy. At this moment, they would fight against the other party¡¯s disadvantage with their advantage. The other side would definitely lose! ¡®Look, look, all of them look frightened. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect us toe prepared! Let¡¯s have a pill refiningpetition. They didn¡¯t expect that, haha!¡¯ Unfortunately, David Poter thought that Caspian was surprised and fearful. But in fact, the reason why Caspian was surprised now was that this guy was really the one who was courting death. When it came to alchemy, the other party was bound to lose. Hearing thepetition, Jessica waspletely relieved. She looked at David Poter and Barry Wilson pitifully. No matter how talented he was, could hepare with Caspian? ¡°Casper Montgomery, do you dare to agree?¡± David did not forget to provoke him again. ¡°Thene on. You can start first,¡± Caspian said lightly. ¡°Huh?¡± David was stunned by Caspian¡¯s rxed attitude. His heart, which had been very steady, suddenly became unstable again. However, he soon realized that it was impossible for Caspian to receive the news and respond in advance this time. So Caspian could not be prepared. ¡®This fellow¡¯s current calmness was forced out. In order not to make a fool of himself in front of Jessica! Hmph, in that case, I¡¯ll make you lose face in a while!¡¯ David sneered in his heart and waved his hand to Barry Wilson. ¡°Let¡¯s start! Do your best and let Senior Montgomery give you some adviceter.¡± David made up his mind that Caspian knew nothing about alchemy. Therefore, at this moment, he deliberately emphasized the word ¡°advice¡±. At the same time, he looked at Caspian with provocation. Barry let out a soft ¡®hmm¡¯, still looking as harmless as ever. But as he took out the furnace, his eyes suddenly changed. The bronze pill furnace was one and a half feet high, with hollow surface and curling smoke. At the bottom of the pool, green mes could be faintly seen jumping. None of the people present had evere into contact with alchemy. When they saw the pill furnace, they couldn¡¯t help but stare with wide eyes. Some even let out low cries of rm. Caspian threw a nce at Master Eva Green. Master Eva Green¡¯s face was filled with disdain. Obviously, this pill furnace was just an ordinary item. It could fool people who didn¡¯t understand it at all. In front of the Green Paradise Sect elder, he might not even look at it. Barry opened the lid of the pill furnace and showed it to the people around him. After making sure that there was no material inside in advance, he put the pill furnace back in front of him. Then, he ced all kinds of alchemy materials in front of him. There were 27 kinds of materials in total, each of which was different. Some were as thin as branches, some were as dark as the bottom of a pot, and some were like ice crystals¡­ Everyone opened their eyes wide curiously, wondering what kind of elixir he was going to refine on the spot. However, when Caspian was silent all around, he said lightly, ¡°The Peaceful Recovery Pill¡­¡± Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 David¡¯s words obviously wanted to stimte the hatred of his fellow disciples. And he could also use the name of righteousness. Obviously, from ancient times until now, as long as a person raised the banner of morality and justice, he could upy themanding height without any disadvantages. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that these words suddenly made Jessica¡¯s face sink. ¡°David, did you say it or did others teach you to?¡± Jessica said coldly. David was in the same realm as Jessica, but their treatment in the sect waspletely different. One of them was piled up by years of hard work. This was the end of his life. The other was God¡®s favored daughter with extraordinary aptitude. Even though Jessica was a Holy Land Realm now, it could only be said to be the starting point of the Path to Immortality. The brighter future was still waiting for her ahead. Therefore, although they were both elite disciples, the status of Jessica was much higher than David¡¯s. David felt his scalp tingle under the gaze of Jessica. But since he had already said that, there was no reason for him to retreat. He gritted his teeth and braced himself to say, ¡°This is what all the sect disciples mean.¡± ¡°Very good, very good¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s gaze focused, and then she turned to look at Barry Wilson. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Barry Wilson¡¯s body trembled and he looked very afraid, but he still said in a soft voice, ¡°I really want to ask Senior Montgomery for advice.¡± At this time, as long as one was not a fool, one could see that their purpose was not pure. Jessica¡¯s eyes also became gloomy at this moment. This matter was not only rted to Caspian, but also aimed at her. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°Not bad, I did want to ignore you, but you have gone too far. Since that¡¯s the case, no one should meddle in today¡¯s matter.¡± No one understood what Jessica meant. But the mastermind must understand. She¡¯s warning the mastermind behind this. ¡°You reached out your ws to me today. In that case, if I interrupt them, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± As soon as Jessica finished speaking, some people in the crowd immediately retreated silently. ¡°You are all fellow disciples. Don¡¯t be so murderous,¡± Caspian smiled and patted Jessica¡¯s hand. This action immediately set the eyes of Dark Moon Sect disciples on fire. ¡°Let me vent the anger for you,¡± Caspian said again. He didn¡¯t lower his voice. Everyone present heard this sentence clearly. ¡°What a big tone!¡± ¡°Humph, I¡¯ll make you lose face in a while!¡± ¡°You really think you can do anything!¡± The crowd immediately heard whispers. David¡¯s face lit up when he heard Caspian¡¯s words. ¡°Casper, you¡¯ve agreed. In that case, I¡¯ll tell you what I want topete with you on behalf of Junior Wilson!¡± As if he was afraid that Caspian would suddenly go back on his word, David Poter continued, ¡°In battle, I admit that no one at the same level can be stronger than you. What¡¯s more, Junior Wilson was still a Pulse Control Realm, let alone a match for you. So Junior Wilson wants topete with you in other aspects. The Four sides of cultivation, the alchemy, talisman, and weapon formation. You¡¯re a Heavenly Stars Sect disciple. Even if you win in talisman and formation, it¡¯s only natural. So this time, for the sake of fairness. Junior Wilson willpete with you in alchemy, which Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect are not good at!¡± Alchemy! When thest word came out, Handsome and Master Eva Green instantly widened their eyes. This guy was courting death! As David¡¯s voice fell, before Caspian responded, Lucy jumped up first. ¡°I remember! Barry Wilson! He is the disciple who has recently caused a sensation in apprentice and showed his talent in alchemy!¡± Hearing the little beauty¡¯s praise for him, Barry raised his head and nced at Lucy. Then he lowered his head and licked his lips imperceptibly. He could not touch Jessica, but this little beauty was not bad. Hearing Lucy¡®s exmation, David¡¯s face showed a hint of pride. When he saw the surprised look on Caspian¡¯s face, he was more certain that Caspian knew nothing about alchemy. At this moment, they would fight against the other party¡¯s disadvantage with their advantage. The other side would definitely lose! ¡®Look, look, all of them look frightened. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect us toe prepared! Let¡¯s have a pill refiningpetition. They didn¡¯t expect that, haha!¡¯ Unfortunately, David Poter thought that Caspian was surprised and fearful. But in fact, the reason why Caspian was surprised now was that this guy was really the one who was courting death. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When it came to alchemy, the other party was bound to lose. Hearing thepetition, Jessica waspletely relieved. She looked at David Poter and Barry Wilson pitifully. No matter how talented he was, could hepare with Caspian? ¡°Casper Montgomery, do you dare to agree?¡± David did not forget to provoke him again. ¡°Thene on. You can start first,¡± Caspian said lightly. ¡°Huh?¡± David was stunned by Caspian¡¯s rxed attitude. His heart, which had been very steady, suddenly became unstable again. However, he soon realized that it was impossible for Caspian to receive the news and respond in advance this time. So Caspian could not be prepared. ¡®This fellow¡¯s current calmness was forced out. In order not to make a fool of himself in front of Jessica! Hmph, in that case, I¡¯ll make you lose face in a while!¡¯ David sneered in his heart and waved his hand to Barry Wilson. ¡°Let¡¯s start! Do your best and let Senior Montgomery give you some adviceter.¡± David made up his mind that Caspian knew nothing about alchemy. Therefore, at this moment, he deliberately emphasized the word ¡°advice¡±. At the same time, he looked at Caspian with provocation. Barry let out a soft ¡®hmm¡¯, still looking as harmless as ever. But as he took out the furnace, his eyes suddenly changed. The bronze pill furnace was one and a half feet high, with hollow surface and curling smoke. At the bottom of the pool, green mes could be faintly seen jumping. None of the people present had evere into contact with alchemy. When they saw the pill furnace, they couldn¡¯t help but stare with wide eyes. Some even let out low cries of rm. Caspian threw a nce at Master Eva Green. Master Eva Green¡¯s face was filled with disdain. Obviously, this pill furnace was just an ordinary item. It could fool people who didn¡¯t understand it at all. In front of the Green Paradise Sect elder, he might not even look at it. Barry opened the lid of the pill furnace and showed it to the people around him. After making sure that there was no material inside in advance, he put the pill furnace back in front of him. Then, he ced all kinds of alchemy materials in front of him. There were 27 kinds of materials in total, each of which was different. Some were as thin as branches, some were as dark as the bottom of a pot, and some were like ice crystals¡­ Everyone opened their eyes wide curiously, wondering what kind of elixir he was going to refine on the spot. However, when Caspian was silent all around, he said lightly, ¡°The Peaceful Recovery Pill¡­¡± Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 Caspian still looked calm when he saw that everyone was angry. When everyoneughed, he sneered and said, ¡°A frog at the bottom of a well.¡± As soon as these words came out, David Poter was so angry that he clenched his fists and wanted to fight Caspian to the death. But soon David realized that he looked a little like a frog when he was provoked by the other side. He immediately took a breath and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Say something useful.¡± Caspian ignored him and looked at Barry Wilson. ¡°Do you admit it yourself, or do you want me to say it?¡± Under Barry¡¯s robe, his body began to shake even more violently. The Peaceful Recovery Pill in his palm was shaking violently for a moment. He had a feeling that what he was thinking had been seen through by Caspian. But at this time, there was no way out. Taking a deep breath and forcing himself to calm down, Barry Wilson braced himself and said, ¡°Senior Montgomery, please give me some advice.¡± The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡®I like people like you who won¡¯t give up until you die,¡¯ Caspian thought in his heart. ¡°Peaceful Recovery Pill, red as low-rank, blue as high-grade¡­¡± After a while, Caspian uttered this sentence. Barry Wilson¡¯s knees went limp and he almost fell to the ground. Caspian¡¯s words showed that he was an expert. If it weren¡¯t for cultivator who had personally refined pills, he would never have said something like that. Barry gritted his teeth even harder. Seeing Barry¡¯s uncertain expression, Dark Moon Sect disciples present immediately understood that Caspian¡¯s words weren¡¯t out of line. He was right. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. They didn¡®t expect that this guy really knew how to refine pills. Seeing that Barry was stunned by Caspian¡¯s words and could not speak for a long time, David became anxious. Since he had already refined elixir, how could he be at a disadvantage just because of one sentence? David hurriedly said, ¡°Red is low-rank, and blue is the upper ss. Since this was the case, Junior Wilson¡¯s elixir was half red and half green. That was also a middle-rank. Don¡¯t forget that Junior Wilson is now at the first stage of the Pulse Control Realm. Being able to refine an elixir is already amazing¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, David found that Caspian looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. The look in his eyes made David¡¯s hair stand on end. He felt unhappy and guilty. For a moment, his voice became much lower, and then he became angry from embarrassment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Am I wrong?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my words yet. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Caspian smiled. ¡°Then tell me,¡± David Poter said hurriedly. Caspian¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he said word by word, ¡°Half-green and half-red. They are useless, which means trash.¡± This sound was like thunder in the clear sky as it exploded above Barry¡¯s head. He suddenly froze on the spot, and his limbs became cold at this moment. This fellow really understood the dao of alchemy! He had intended to pretend to deceive him. But Caspian could see it all! In that instant, shame and anger filled Barry Wilson¡¯s heart. He wanted nothing more than to find a hole in the ground and crawl into it. ¡°What, what did you say?¡± David Poter was also stunned and stammered. ¡°The elixir just looks a little good. In fact, it had no effect at all. The biggest function is to deceive people who know nothing about alchemy.¡± Caspian looked at David Poter and said, ¡°Do you want me to repeat it?¡± The surrounding Dark Moon Sect disciples were stunned. David¡¯s face turned pale and red under Caspian¡¯s gaze. ¡°How, how¡­ How is this possible¡­¡± Turning around with difficulty, David looked at Barry and said, ¡°Junior Wilson, quickly refute him and say that he was wrong. There¡¯ s no problem with your elixir, right? Am I right?¡± Barry Wilson did not answer, but kept his head down. The longer it took, the colder David¡¯s heart became. At this moment, he had a feeling that he had been toyed with by Caspian! The other party must have seen it, but he just didn¡¯t say it! Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Caspian didn¡¯t finish his words until he remarked. In order to humiliate him in public! ¡®This bastard!¡¯ The extreme anger made David¡¯s blood rush to his brain and his temples beat wildly. He turned around and red at Caspian, shouting, ¡°So what if you¡¯re right! Since you¡¯re so eloquent, why don¡¯t you refine a Peaceful Recovery Pill for us? Don¡¯t tell me you only know how to talk. Actually, you don¡¯t know how to refine pills! Yes, you can refine pills on the spot. Refining the green pills you mentioned!¡± Hearing this, Master Eva Green couldn¡¯t help but look at Caspian. She knew that Caspian had a pill furnace in his hand. The pill furnace came from the Green Paradise Sect. However, Master Eva Green also knew that Caspian had never refined an elixir. Just like David Poter had said, he was still in the theoretical stage. Alchemy was not something that could be mastered overnight. This included the control of time, the control of alchemy fire, and the control of spiritual Qi. In addition, there were many other details. Only by grasping all the details could one sessfully refine a superior-grade elixir. To grasp these details, one needed a lot of practice. In fact, in Master Eva Green¡¯s view, cultivators like Barry Wilson, who could refine the shape of pills, were already very talented. It should be known that there were countless cultivators who, at this realm, could only refine dregs. Even the shape of elixir could not be refined! At this moment, David Poter wanted Caspian to refine pills on the spot with the same elixir that was even better than Barry Wilson. Master Eva Green couldn¡¯t help but sweat for Caspian. However, Caspian still looked calm. He slowly walked up to Barry and said lightly, ¡°How can I convince you if I refine the same elixir?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± David frowned. Caspian took out a silver needle and said to Barry, ¡°Raise your hand high.¡± He didn¡¯t know what Caspian was going to do, but Barry still did as Caspian said. He held the useless pill and sent it to Caspian. Caspian sized up the pill, pinched the silver needle in his hand, and stabbed it several times on the surface of elixir. Seeing this, David Poter couldn¡¯t help mocking him. In short, no matter what Caspian did, he just wanted to mock him. ¡°Are you doing acupuncture for elixir? Ha, do you think elixir is a human being? You can also stab acupuncture points¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the crowd gasped. David also opened his mouth wide, his eyes wide, unable to make a sound. Barry, who was standing in front of Caspian, opened his eyes wide. Even Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes shed with astonishment. At this moment, the red surface of elixir, which had been pierced by Caspian with silver needles, slowly faded away, and the green color below slowly rose. After a while, the original elixir suddenly turned into a green upper-grade Peaceful Recovery Pill! Almost at the same time, a circle of visible spiritual Qi turned into a constantly spreading circle and spread out from the surface of elixir. As spiritual Qi swept through everyone present, they immediately felt that spiritual Qi in their bodies was activated and surged wildly. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 Silence fell upon the scene. These Dark Moon Sect disciples had just witnessed a miracle. They were stunned. At this moment, they could even hear their heartbeats. David Peter and Barry Wilson were even so. When they opened their mouths, they could even see the little tongue in their throats. ¡°This¡­ How did you do it¡­¡± David trembled as if he had gone mad. Barry Wilson knew a little about alchemy. Therefore, he could feel the changes in elixir more clearly than the people around him. A broken elixir was instantly upgraded to an Upper Grade under the help of Caspian. This was incredible! Barry had never seen or heard of such methods before. ¡°Is, is this true?¡± Barry Wilson drew closer to elixir and carefully inspected it. At this time, he didn¡¯t even dare to touch it with his fingers. After a while, he finally confirmed that his eyes did not deceive him. Caspian really did it. Master Eva Green also wanted to take a look at what was going on. As Elder of the Green Paradise Sect, although she had never seen such a method, she had heard of it. This was a long-lost method hundreds of years ago. At this moment, she had also reacted. This method must have been learned from Dragon Gordon¡®s prescription. ¡®It is truly a technique that has been lost for a long time. That pill form is a treasure in the hearts of every alchemist,¡¯ Master Eva Green muttered. At the same time, she admired Caspian. Although he didn¡¯t know how to refine pills, he could still make the other party speechless with other methods. This method was even more convincing than refitting the same elixir as his opponent! ¡±How is it? Are you satisfied?¡± At this moment, Caspian¡¯s voice rang in Barry¡¯s ears. He continued to stare at the elixir without blinking. He waspletely absent-minded at this moment. Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, he nodded subconsciously. ¡°I¡¯m convinced¡­¡± David Poter¡¯s throat moved. He wanted to say something. But at this time, he found that no matter how hard he tried to defend himself, he was pale and powerless. Caspian¡¯s performance was like a falling mountain, making people desperate. He lost. He lost miserably. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to resist. The other Dark Moon Sect disciples also looked at Caspian withplicated expressions. At the thought of all the previous shouts, everyone felt their cheeks burning hot and painful. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Caspian then spoke again. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At the same time, he reached out his hand and took the elixir into his hand, instantly crushing it into powder. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Barry jumped up and red at him. ¡°My elixir, what I want to do has nothing to do with you,¡± Caspian nced sideways. Barry still wanted to lose his temper. Caspian had already looked at him gloomily. ¡°How dare you disrespect a superior? Do you want to die?¡± Barry¡¯s hands and feet instantly turned cold. His eyes widened and he was speechless. ¡°Casper Montgomery, you¡­¡± Just as David Poter said these three words, Caspian looked at him and said, ¡°Thepetition is over. Now it¡¯s time for us to settle our score.¡± ¡°We¡­ What score do we have?¡± David was obviously fierce on the surface, ¡°Let me tell you, this is Dark Moon Sect. It¡®s not your turn¡­¡± ¡°Take them in,¡± Before he could finish, Caspian said lightly. Swoosh! Master Eva Green flew out and grabbed David Poter. A fierce light shed across David¡¯s eyes. ¡°How dare you be so presumptuous in Dark Moon Sect? I¡®ll show you¡­¡± Bang! Before he could finish his words, Master Eva Green pped him to the ground, raising arge amount of dust. Before anyone else could react, David Peter and Barry Wilson were captured by Master Eva Green into the pce. Caspian and the others immediately returned. Dark Moon Sect disciples came to their senses after a while. They looked at each other and rushed toward the pce. ¡°Let them go!¡± ¡°Casper Montgomery, how dare you catch someone in Dark Moon Sect?!¡± ¡°Let them go, or we won¡¯t be polite!¡± ¡°Those who humiliate my Dark Moon Sect must be killed!¡± For a moment, everyone roared. Unfortunately, formation of the pce had been opened when Caspian and the others returned. These people couldn¡¯t rush in, even their voices could not reach the pce at all. At the same time, no one noticed that a middle-aged man was looking around with great interest on a mountain far away from the pce. A man and a woman standing beside the middle-aged man were looking at the change in the middle- aged man¡®s expression in confusion. ¡°Senior Brother, what are you looking at?¡± the woman asked. If Jessica was present at this time, she would definitely respectfully call this woman teacher. She was the teacher of Jessica, one of Elders of Dark Moon Sect, Master Chloe Lutley. The middle-aged man whom she called Senior Brother was the current master of Dark Moon Sect. He turned around with a smile and said in charge, ¡°I heard that the disciple called Casper Montgomery originally intended to join my Dark Moon Sect?¡± Hearing this question, Chloe Lutley and the other male cultivator looked at each other and immediately showed a helpless look. In fact, the news had spread long ago when Caspian broke the record of the recruitment of 10,000 disciples. Later on in the nation¡¯s official religion election, the outstanding performance of Caspian made Dark Moon Sect even more embarrassed. Because such an excellent disciple had once stepped into the threshold of Dark Moon Sect. But he was pushed out by Dark Moon Sect. That was why Heavenly Stars Sect created history and was elected as the national religion. A momentter, the male cultivator said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened at that time.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t intend to pursue this matter,¡± The master waved his hand. ¡°Even if I want to pursue this matter now, Casper Montgomery can¡¯t be a disciple of my Dark Moon Sect.¡± Speaking of this, the master paused for a moment and said with a meaningful smile, ¡°But the current situation is actually not bad, isn¡¯t it, Junior Lutley?¡± Chloe Lutley and the male cultivator immediately understood what he meant. He was referring to Jessica. As long as Jessica was a disciple of Dark Moon Sect, there would be an invisible bond between Caspian and Dark Moon Sect. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a talent,¡± The head shook his head with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t go yet. Let¡¯s see what will happen next¡­¡± Chloe Lutley and the male cultivator were confused and turned to look in the direction of the pce where Jessica was. At the same time, behind the tightly shut pce gate, David Poter and Barry Wilson were heavily thrown to the ground by Master Eva Green. This time, the two people¡¯s vision went ck, and all the bones in their bodies seemed to be falling apart. They were in so much pain that they almost fainted on the spot. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 David Poter was ten times more furious than Barry Wilson. He was cultivator of Holy Land Realm. Spiritual Qi in his body was endless. However, the fall had almost shattered spiritual Qi in his body. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so painful. ¡®Who on earth is that woman? She seems to be in the same realm as me, but she¡¯s as powerful as me!¡¯ David took a deep breath and came to his senses. He looked up at Caspian and said sternly, ¡°Casper, how dare you arrest us in Dark Moon Sect¡­¡± Although he said so, only he knew how terrified he was at the moment. However, Caspian didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. He pointed at Barry Wilson and instructed, ¡°Bring him to the room next door. Don¡¯t let him see or hear anything.¡± Seeing Barry being taken away like a chick, David¡¯s face turned pale and his upper and lower teeth were trembling. ¡°Casper! Casper Montgomery¡­ You ¡®ve been so bold¡­ You, you¡­¡± Seeing that Caspian kept sneering, David shivered more and more. His eyes were full of helplessness. He looked around and finally looked at Jessica. ¡°Senior Lawrence, save me¡­¡± Jessica crossed her arms and snorted. Anyone who was not blind could tell that what happened today was targeted at Caspian. David Poter was obviously the vanguard. Although they were fellow disciples, David¡¯s behavior today did not put Jessica in his eyes. In this case, neither David nor the people behind him could be easily spared. By this time, Master Eva Green had already returned from the room next door. Caspian pointed at David Poter and asked her, ¡±Is there any elixir that can make this guy unable to speak for a few days, and he can¡¯t move at all? Well, to be exact, making him unable to speak or move or even unable to turn his eyes.¡± ¡°Hiss. Casper Montgomery, you¡¯re so evil!¡± David turned pale with fright. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Master Eva Green crossed her arms and said, ¡°Why bother? Just kill him.¡± David Poter was stunned. Tears welled up in his eyes at this moment. This group of people was really terrible. If he had known this would happen, he would not have done this today. ¡°Killing him is too easy for him,¡± Caspian touched his chin and looked at David unkindly. David¡¯s heart was in a mess. He did not know whether he should thank Caspian for not killing him or continue to threaten and curse him. ¡°Unable to talk or move¡­ It¡¯s a little difficult,¡± Master Eva Green thought for a moment and said, ¡°But I have elixir to stop the flow of spiritual Qi and vigor in his body. If he took it, it would take at least two days for him to recover from his injury. Well, by the way, it¡¯s easy to keep him silent for seven days. Just poison him and make him a mute. Anyway, he was a Holy Land Realm. When spiritual Qi in his body runs smoothly, he will be fine.¡± ¡°What, what do you want to do?!¡± David jumped up in fright. ¡®This group of people must be crazy!¡¯ ¡°How dare you!¡± He shouted. ¡°You should be thankful that I didn¡¯t kill you today,¡± Caspian said coldly. David was stunned. Before he could react, his vision suddenly blurred. The next moment, with two cracking sounds, his arms were directly broken by Caspian. The sharp pain came in an instant. His body trembled and his eyes widened. He opened his mouth and was about to howl. However, Caspian pinched his calf with both hands and broke it again. All of a sudden, the tragic wail turned into a painful whimper. David suddenly fell to the ground. Before he fell to the ground, Caspian pinched his chin. He couldn¡¯t help opening his mouth. Master Eva Green flicked her finger. Instantly, one green and one white elixir flew into his mouth. The elixirs melted in the mouth. David¡¯s eyes were as wide as eggs, and his pupils contracted rapidly. At this moment, his body was stiff. Almost as soon as the elixirs entered his throat, he felt that spiritual Qi in his body disappeared in an instant. The 36 Meridians were empty. It was as if there had never been any spiritual Qi in his body. David was shocked and angry. He opened his mouth, trying to make a threatening roar. However, his throat seemed to be blocked. No matter how red his cheeks were, veins popped out on his forehead, and he still couldn¡¯t make a sound. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡®It is the effect of elixir! What does this guy want..? How dare he hurt a disciple of Dark Moon Sect! What on earth does this guy want?¡¯ David was short of breath and extremely anxious. The terrible pain made his body curl up at this moment. Without spiritual Qi, the pain seemed to be clearer. He felt that he was going to be bitten and swollen. At this moment, his mouth was full of a bloody smell. ¡°Okay,¡± Caspian pped his hands. ¡°Throw him out.¡± The formations of the pce blocked the swarming Dark Moon Sect disciples. Caspian hadmitted a crime in public in the territory of the sect. Obviously, he didn¡¯t take Dark Moon Sect seriously. Such arrogant and domineering behavior instantly ignited the anger of the present Dark Moon Sect disciples. Regardless of who the owner of the pce was, they surrounded the gate tightly. Some even prepared to invite elders of the sect to defend justice. If they didn¡¯t severely punish this murderer today, where was the dignity of Dark Moon Sect! Just as the crowd roared and the atmosphere was about to erupt like a volcano, the gate of the pce suddenly opened. With a swoosh, a figure flew out and fell in front of everyone. The door was immediately shut again. Everyone fixed their eyes on it. At this moment, David Poter, who had just been caught, was thrown out. However, at this moment, David¡¯s facial features were distorted and he appeared to be in extreme pain. He opened his mouth and silently used. His hands and feet were clearly broken by someone. At this moment, they were all twisted at an extremely strange angle. Seeing David¡¯s miserable state, everyone¡¯s anger was immediately raised to the extreme. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°How dare you, Casper Montgomery! Come out and die!¡± ¡°If you hurt my Dark Moon Sect disciple, I will definitely cut you into pieces today!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let him go!¡± ¡°Elder, please kill him!¡± ¡°His means are cruel. He¡¯s simply possessed by dark cultivations. If we don¡¯t get rid of him today, he¡¯ll be a great disaster in the future!¡± However, as soon as they shouted, the gate of the pce opened again. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Barry Wilson walked out with a nk look on his face. Seeing the murderous look of the crowd outside, he was shocked. ¡°Hello!¡± Just as Barry Wilson was wondering what had happened, a voice called out from behind him. Subconsciously, he turned around and saw a cloth bag thrown into his arms. Caught off guard, he didn¡¯t hold on. The cloth bag fell to the ground, and a pile of blue spirit stones came out of it. Judging from the number, there were probably thirty or forty. In the crack of the door, Master Eva Green looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You should know what should be said and what should not be said. Get out of here with the spirit stones.¡± After that, the gate of the pce mmed shut. Barry became more and more confused. What was going on? But the next moment, he felt that many murderous eyes were focused on his back. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 The feeling of the needle on his back made Barry¡¯s hair stand on end. He turned around with difficulty and saw arge group of Dark Moon Sect disciples behind him staring at him with murderous eyes. ¡°Senior, senior brothers¡­ What, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Barry stammered. ¡°The two of you were caught together. David¡¯s hands and feet were broken, and he could not speak. He desperately shed tears. However, Barry Wilson, you are unscathed, and you even got arge bag of spirit stones. A mere apprentice like you can only receive one spirit stone per month. It was obvious what had happened during this period!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡± All of a sudden, the disciples who had been blinded by anger roared in unison and gathered around him, drowning Barry Wilson in an instant. No one noticed that the guy who had just shouted was actually a little white pig hiding at the back of the crowd. Afterpleting its mission, Handsome snuck back into the pce. On the distant mountain peak, Chloe Lutley and the male cultivator beside her all looked at this scene in shock. A group of Dark Moon Sect disciples was actually yed by Caspian like this. If this continued, David Poter would probably die of anger. As for the disciple named Barry Wilson, even if he was not beaten to death by the angry crowd, most of his life would be lost. Both of them looked at the master in unison, hoping that he could stop them. But in the end, they saw that the master was touching his chin at the moment, with a look of appreciation on his face. ¡°He has strength, talent, and is very skilled in scheming. What a pity that this kid failed to be my disciple¡­ Hadley Forsyth benefited in vain¡­¡± Chloe Lutley and the male cultivator beside him were stunned. He shook his head and sighed. Then he waved his hand and said, ¡°Go and ask them to stop. If this continues, the disciple will be beaten to death¡­¡± The male cultivator next to Chloe Lutley hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Master, should we rify this matter?¡± The master shook his head and said, ¡°A genius who hasn¡¯t grown up can¡¯t be called a genius. Because of a little talent, he wascent, so that he couldn¡¯t see his position clearly and was used by others. This was what he should be punished. Even if one should rify it, he still needs to do it himself.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± The male cultivator nodded and turned to leave. After a while, the outside of the pce gradually calmed down. Lucy ran out to check. After running back, she said with a smile, ¡°Casper Montgomery¡¯s method is really good. Let them bite each other.¡± ¡°From your tone, it seems that you are not a disciple of Dark Moon Sect. You really don¡¯t feel honored at all,¡± Caspian said. Knowing that they were teasing her, Lucy snorted and put her hands on her waist, saying, ¡°How dare they plot against Lady Jessica? Hmph, they have been sneaking around nearby every day. I wanted to teach them a lesson, but Miss didn¡¯t allow me to. After today, let¡¯s see who dares toe.¡± ¡°Someonees here every day?¡± Caspian looked at Jessica in surprise. ¡°They are just boring people,¡± Jessica said indifferently. ¡°Humph, our miss is so beautiful. Of course, there are many people who think highly of her,¡± Lucy was very proud of her miss¡¯s beauty. Jessica blushed and said to Caspian, ¡°If anyonees again, I¡®ll drive them away. But I don¡¯t think anyone will dare toe again.¡± Speaking of this, she couldn¡¯t help ncing at Caspian. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how you came up with this bad idea today. This time, unless the poison in David Poter¡¯s body was cured, he could exin the whole story. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Otherwise, Barry Wilson would probably be covered with a mouth and unable to exin it clearly.¡± ¡°So I didn¡¯tpletely cripple David Poter,¡± Caspian shook his head and said, ¡°After all, it¡¯s in your Dark Moon Sect¡¯s territory. It¡¯s not convenient for me to go too far.¡± The corners of Jessica¡®s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Who asked them to make trouble for you? The sect disciples should support each other, but it doesn¡¯t mean that someone wants to frame us butI still think for them.¡± Today¡¯s incident could only be regarded as a small episode of Caspianing to Dark Moon Sect. But he didn¡¯t know if it was the effect of killing chickens to warn monkeys. In the next dozen days, no one dared to provoke Caspian. As for Robert Bleu, who had a conflict with Caspian before, Caspian did not even see him this time. During this period, Caspian also visited Chloe Lutley. Chloe Lutley was the teacher of Jessica and a good friend of Master Dakota. When she and Caspian were in the Imperial City of Earlington of Efrax, they had connections with each other. Caspian respected the elders very much. Moreover, he would marry Jessica and be a Taoist couple with Jessica in the future. It was absolutely impossible to avoid her teacher¡¯s test. One had to know that it was because there was a difference between immortals and mortals. Most of the time, the master-disciple rtionship between cultivators was more intimate than between parents and brothers. However, if his parents and brothers were also cultivators, then that would be another matter. Therefore, it would be unreasonable if he did not visit Chloe Lutley since he was Dark Moon Sect this time. During the conversation with Chloe Lutley, she gave a hint to Caspian about David Poter and Barry Wilson. After that, Caspian stopped pursuing the matter. However, even if Caspian did not pursue this matter, it didn¡¯t mean that they would just let it go. Later, it was said that there were several elite disciples in Dark Moon Sect who were punished for some special reasons. As for the reason and what kind of punishment they received, outsiders did not know. Caspian had stayed in Dark Moon Sect for almost a month. For him, this month might be the mostfortable and rxing month after he stepped on the Path to Immortality. And, it was time for Caspian to set off for Lunia. Although Caspian did not tell Jessica the specific days, she seemed to have a hunch. In thest few days, Caspian had never stepped out of her room. *** On November ist, Caspian was ready to set off with Handsome, Little Candy, and Master Eva Green on spirit boat. Jessica and Lucy saw each other off. The path of immortality was long, and there were still many days before they could reunite. Therefore, there was no sad atmosphere when they parted. However, during this period, there was still a subtle scene. If it was an ordinary person, women would usually say to men affectionately, ¡°I¡®ll wait for you¡­¡± But when it came to Caspian and Jessica, it was him who said this. But thinking about it, it was normal. Caspian meant that he hoped that Jessica could break through as soon as possible. In this way, they could meet in Lunia as soon as possible. With the early morning sun, the spirit boat rose outside the gate of Dark Moon Sect. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 The spirit boat gradually faded away, and finally disappeared into a blue sky. With sparkle in her eyes, Jessica turned around and walked back. Lucy¡¯s eyes turned slightly red and she quickly followed. Although she called Caspian a big fool every time, in fact, Lucy was still very concerned about Caspian. Perhaps it was because of Jessica, but in Lucy¡¯s heart, there was a little shadow like her brother. At the time Caspian had left, she knew that she would not see the other party for a long time. Lucy, who was used to the previous month¡¯s bustling, was a little reluctant to leave. ¡°Lady Jessica¡­ Miss, aren¡®t you sad?¡± After catching up with Jessica, Lucy asked. ¡°A little¡­¡± Looking at Lucy¡¯s red eyes, Jessica stopped and touched her head with a smile. Although she Lucy had grown up in recent years and the childish look on her face had faded a lot, Lucy¡®s height had not changed much. Jessica stretched out her hand and could still easily touch her little head. ¡°But it¡¯s useless to be sad,¡± After thinking for a while, Jessica added, ¡°Caspian told me that there is no need to waste feelings on what has happened. What I need to do now is how to catch up with him.¡®¡¯ ¡°How?¡± Lucy asked. Because of the sudden change in her mood, Lucy¡¯s chest heaved violently. ¡°Miss, Miss¡­¡± Lucy did not know what Jessica was thinking at the moment. She shook the other party¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What should we do to meet the stupid Casper again?¡± Shaking her head and throwing away the strange thoughts in her mind, Jessica thought for a moment and said, ¡°The first way is to wait for Caspian toe back.¡± ¡°Come back?¡± Lucy¡¯s eyes widened. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Yes,¡± Jessica nodded. ¡°This time, I heard from Caspian that it may not be so easy to enter Lunia¡¯s sect. If he failed, he could onlye back. But I think it¡¯s almost impossible for such a thing to happen to Caspian. In addition, Caspian wanted toe back. After all, going to the sect to cultivate was not like going to jail. How could they imprison cultivators there forever? If he lost his freedom for cultivation, then what was the point of cultivating? However, this is all a bad idea.¡± Lucy seemed to understand but did not. When she heard her miss say that this was a bad idea, she quickly asked, ¡°What is the good idea?¡± ¡°The best idea¡­¡± Jessica smiled and stepped forward again. Lucy hurriedly followed, pricked up her ears, and concentrated. ¡°That is to improve my strength and realm as soon as possible, and then go to Lunia to see Caspian,¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes showed unprecedented firmness. *** After leaving Dark Moon Sect, the spirit boat had been flying eastward. Another two months passed in a sh. The spirit boat crossed the mountains, the basin, theke, and the vast desert, leaving the snow- covered snow ridge behind. But, at this time, they were only halfway there. Master Eva Green did not understand Caspian¡¯s behavior. ¡°It¡¯s a long way to go. Why don¡¯t you take the transmission formation?¡± Master Eva Green couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°If my guess is correct, the sect of Lunia must have arranged the transmission formation for you.¡± ¡±That¡¯s right,¡± Caspian was seated cross-legged on the deck, his eyes still shut. ¡°But I refused.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Master Eva Green became even more confused. How fast it was to go through the transmission formation. Perhaps it would only take a moment to reach Lunia. Speaking of Lunia, Master Eva Green could not help but feel some anticipation and excitement. Compared with Lunia, Efrax was like a countryside vige and a prosperous city. They were twopletely different levels of existence. Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of Efrax was the topbat capability in Efrax, and it could absolutelymand the wind and the rain. But in Lunia, that was not the case. Although there were many Holy Land Realm and Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, it was much more than Efrax. Moreover, in Lunia, it was more likely to get opportunities than in Efrax. Every time she thought of this, Master Eva Green felt a little upset. Because she could not tell whether it was a blessing or a disaster to be caught by Caspian as a ve. After asking the question, she waited for Caspian¡¯s reply. But this time, Caspian was silent for a long time. She did not dare to urge him and could only wait patiently. Just when she felt that Caspian would not answer her and was about to leave, Caspian opened his eyes. At that moment, he could see the sea and heaven from afar. ¡°Because the journey is also cultivation¡­¡± After that, Caspian closed his eyes and stopped talking. Master Eva Green was stunned. She naturally could not understand what Caspian meant. In her opinion, these few months were not enough for her to craft several furnaces of elixir. Even if she secluded herself for cultivation, she would not be greatly improved. So she didn¡®t understand why Caspian chose such a time-consuming thing. But since Caspian did not exin in detail, she did not ask any more questions. In her thought, Caspian was too mysterious. Maybe he had a cultivation method that she didn¡¯t know. In reality, Master Eva Green¡¯s guess was half correct. In the past few months, Caspian had not entered Tower of Life to practice, nor had he used other resources. He sat cross-legged on the deck, feeling the cirction of the sun, moon, and stars. The biggest difference between Caspian and Master Eva Green was that he had only been on the Path to Immortality for five years. In five years, he had improved from True Martial Realm to Holy Land Realm. This speed was enough to suppress any cultivators or even scare them to death. The promotion speed was too fast, so it gave Caspian an unreal feeling. If this kind of feeling was not settled, it would be a crack in one¡¯s soul in the future. On the path of promotion, one might even be attacked by inner demons because of this crack. So he needed to feel the passage of time and the change of the Heavenly Cycle. In Master Eva Green¡¯s view, Caspian¡¯s realm had not improved in the past two months. However, Caspian knew it well. His strength had never been disyed through realms. The vigorous vigor in his body and the wless heart were his greatest confidence. He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Caspian entered meditation again. His breathing and the changes in light, darkness, and airflow around him produced a wonderful rhythm. *** Time continued to pass in this calm. Soon, another three months had passed. On this day, Caspian was meditating on the deck as usual. Master Eva Green was also flipping through the manuals that she carried with her. At this moment, she seemed to feel something and looked up. A golden light in the distance broke through the air and came straight toward the spirit boat. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ Seeing the golden light, Master Eva Green thought that someone was attacking and immediately stood up. In the past half year, CaspianCaspian had integrated himself into the world, and his sensitivity to the aura had improved. At this moment, although he saw the golden light flying over, there was no killing aura in the golden light, so he still sat steadily and remained unmoved. After a while, the golden light flew to the front of spirit boat Just as he had expected. A small golden sword was wrapped in the golden light. However, when it came to him, it did not cut down or stab out. Instead, he hovered in front of CaspianCaspian, exuding a sense of elegance, like the imperial edict of a mortal emperor. CaspianCaspian stretched out his hand and touched the golden light on the surface of the small sword. In an instant, the golden light bloomed and unfolded like a scroll. Master Eva Green was greatly amazed by this scene. A line of words was written on the unfolded golden light. The words were written with iron and silver hooks. They were three parts into the wood, like the vigorous momentum of a dragon. It made people¡®s hearts tremble at the sight of them. Master Eva Green subconsciously tried to avoid the gaze. CaspianCaspian took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and looked up. The text conveyed a message. The message told CaspianCaspian to arrive at the Enigma City in front of him before May 15th. It had just been April, and it was more than enough time. But the most important thing was that after such a long time, CaspianCaspian finally got the news from the sect of Lunia. The message also mentioned that the small golden sword was the proof of CaspianCaspian and needed to be kept well. When CaspianCaspian finished reading the message, the golden light slowly dissipated. The small sword slowly floated down andnded in the hands of CaspianCaspian. He then reached out to catch the small sword and looked carefully. The golden sword was as long as a palm. The hilt was engraved with two words. ¡°Heaven Edge¡±. Although these two words were only the size of a fingernail, they were just like the golden characters just now. At first nce, one could feel a strong divine thought in each stroke. CaspianCaspian tried to touch it. Suddenly, he felt as if his brain had been hit hard, and his vision turned ck. He didn¡¯t know which powerful figure wrote this, so he didn¡¯t dare to test its power easily. After withdrawing his divine thoughts, he hung the little sword on his waist. After the golden light dissipated, Master Eva Green also felt that the pressure on her had decreased a lot. She turned around and asked CaspianCaspian, ¡°What was that just now?¡± CaspianCaspian exined the content of the small sword. Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement. ¡°He must have used some sort of bloodline tracking technique¡­ Otherwise, how could the golden light from the transmission message have found you so urately? There was no sect in Ucror that could do this. The magical power of Lunia is indeed extraordinary.¡± Although it was just amunication method, it was enough to show the gap between Efrax and Lunia. CaspianCaspian and Master Eva Green were both thinking about something. Suddenly, a loud roar came from the side front of spirit boat. The next moment, a ball of red light, like the rising sun, suddenly rose and spread. In an instant, the blood-like mes surged in all directions like a tide. Boom boom boom! The fire and airflow instantly pushed and burned the surrounding trees. At this moment, that area was like a volcanic eruption, giving people a feeling of the end of the world. CaspianCaspian¡¯s spirit boat was still far away, so it was not affected too much. However, the rushing airflow made spirit boat shake slightly. CaspianCaspian frowned at this moment. ¡°There¡¯s a smell of blood¡­¡± Out of curiosity, Handsome jumped onto CaspianCaspian¡¯s shoulder and sniffed in the direction of the fire. At this moment, he suddenly sniffed a few times and nodded repeatedly. ¡°The smell of barbecue, um, and¡­ So stinky, it¡¯s the smell of a dead person!¡± ¡°Do you want to go and have a look?¡± Master Eva Green asked when she saw that CaspianCaspian was motionless in the direction of the mes. CaspianCaspian thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Master Eva Green immediately entered the cabin, changed the direction of spirit boat¡¯s advance, and sped towards the raging fire. The mes that kept swallowing and exhaling lit up CaspianCaspian¡¯s face at this moment. ¡°Handsome,¡± CaspianCaspian said suddenly. ¡°Hmm?¡± The little white pig turned to look at CaspianCaspian in confusion. ¡°I seemed to smell something familiar in the wind just now¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the taste of roast meat? But it seems to be burnt, and it smells bad. What¡¯s so strange about it?¡± Handsome stuffed its nose with hooves and made a muffled sound. ¡°No¡­¡± CaspianCaspian shook his head with deep eyes. The huge mes reflected in his pupils and kept jumping. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not a good memory. Let¡¯s go and have a look first.¡± When CaspianCaspian finished speaking, Handsome was surprised to see that CaspianCaspian shook his wrist and held Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd in his hand. *** Wave after wave of killing intent slowly spread. At the same time, on the edge of the explosion, crying, roaring, running, being defeated, and killing were happening. Half of the town had been destroyed by the explosion and turned into a sea of fire. The remaining half of the town also copsed, shattered, and exploded under the impact of the explosion. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, it would have been hard for others to believe that the peaceful town in the morning would turn into a purgatory in the human world near noon. Dennis Miller was one of them. He was an ordinary guard of this town. ording to the usual practice, he would patrol the town with hispanions after taking over at noon. But before they could go far, countless corpses suddenly appeared outside the town. Some of these corpses had turned into bones, while others had notpletely rotted. But no matter what, it looked extremely terrible. They seemed to be controlled by an invisible force. Their movements were stiff and strange, but their movements were uniform. Their targets were clear and they walked toward the town step by step. In broad daylight, such a scene was enough to scare the living to death. The chief of the guards immediately ordered to close the gate of the town when he found something unusual. At the same time, he quickly sent people to the nearby sects for help. Such a scene was definitely not something that mortals like them could handle. Dennis Miller had seen what was happening on the city gate tower. For some unknown reason, these bones hade alive and converged into a sea, rushing straight to the town. The sky seemed to turn into a horrible lead gray. The air was also filled with a cold and corrupt smell. Everyone began to tremble uncontrobly. The next moment, Dennis Miller¡®s colleague discovered something even more shocking. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 Dennis Miller¡¯spanion realized that the corpses came from a mass grave in the forest. That mass grave had existed for many years. Rumor had it that tens of thousands of people had died on a battlefield a thousand years ago. If these corpses all crawled out from the original ancient battlefield, then the number would truly be¡­ Dennis Miller¡¯s scalp went numb, and he didn¡¯t dare to think about it any further. It seemed that it was trying to confirm hispanion¡¯s guess. Soon, the corpses that came out of the dense forest were wearing tattered armor. They had long rotted hands and even held rusty swords. What was even more terrifying was that among these corpses, there were also bones like generals riding giant white horses. The sea of corpses, which was obviously not ordinary, gave off a cold aura. A nce from a distance was enough to make people feel a chill in their bones. When he saw the corpses, Dennis heard his own chief let out a groan, ¡°Zombies!¡± The scene of such a dense pile of bones rushing to the town was shocking enough. The chief¡¯s call of zombies scared everyone present so much that their hands and feet went limp. Zombies were monsters that only cultivators could deal with! It was rumored that they would neither die nor disappear, bloodthirsty and cruel. And it would spread gue. A zombie was enough to destroy a vige with 100 people overnight. But now¡­ As far as the eye could see, there were more than 10,000 zombies in this vast pile of corpses. Moreover, the zombies gushing out of the dense forest gave people an endless feeling. Just as the guards were trembling, Dennis heard the chief¡¯s roar. ¡°Listen up, guard the city gate tower, and organize the people in the town to retreat. Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed!¡± The people in the town were already in a mess when they learned that the zombies wereing. All the families had no time to clean up. They dragged their families and escaped to the other exit of the town. However, the speed at which the people in the town fled was far slower than that of zombies. The vast sea of corpses rushed to the front of the town in an instant like surging waves. Unlike the city, there were no tall city walls in the town. It was just an ordinary defense made of bricks and tiles. And these zombies were extremely powerful. Moreover, they seemed to smell the breath of living and animals. Their dark holes-like eye sockets all emitted horrible red light and dug the wall outside the town like crazy. In a short time, the wall became riddled with holes and copsed as soon as it was touched, like a broken piece of wood. It didn¡¯t even long for the simple defenses to copse. The zombies rushed in madly¡­ A cold, desperate, and deathly aura instantly enveloped them. Less than 20 percent of the people who had escaped from the town were still alive. However, only five hundred guards were able to stop the civilians for a moment. It was nothing in front of the endless sea of corpses. By this time, Dennis Miller and the other guards were trembling. They were not only facing a sea of corpses, but also a tragic death. But no one took a step back. Even at this moment, fear filled their hearts. Everyone still clenched their weapons, casting a human wall. They all knew that once they retreated, the people behind them would be exposed to these zombies. When the time came, blood would flow like a river in Mountain Town. It was at this point that Dennis Miller¡¯s chief came up with a way to stop the sea of corpses for a moment. But this method was almost suicide. That was to rush into the sea of corpses, kill their way to the arsenal, and then ignite the gunpowder in it. An explosive arsenal could destroy half of the town in an instant. However, the explosion could also stop the Corpse Sea from moving forward in a short time. Whether it was those who rushed into the sea of corpses or those who detonated the arsenal, they were destined to die. More importantly, the arsenal was now surrounded by corpses. If one wanted to rush into the arsenal and ignite the gunpowder shells, one had to kill his way in. It was far from enough to sacrifice one person. Many people would fall down and be covered with blood on the road to the arsenal. ¡°Who¡¯s willing to go with me?¡± The chief red, gasped, and asked angrily. He was clearly extremely scared, his arms trembling. But there was no fear in his bloodshot eyes. As he asked this question, Dennis Miller felt his heart pounding. He really wanted to stand out. But his instinctive desire for life made him hesitate. While he was hesitating, 50 guards shouted and stood up. These people all knew that by taking this step, they would definitely die on the spot. There might even be no bones left. But they still didn¡¯t retreat. Before they rushed forward, many of them turned their heads and looked back. Their eyes were full of attachment and reluctance. Because behind them was their hometown, the ce where they were born and grown up. This nce would be thest one in their lives. ¡°Kill!¡± After a nce, they roared. The fifty people roared. At this moment, they were tragic, resolute, but firm and powerful. Seeing the chief lead the fifty brothers into the sea of corpses without hesitation, Dennis Miller clenched his fists. He was annoyed by the hesitation just now. The remaining guards looked at them with tears welling up in their eyes, and their teeth were about to break, but at this time, they still had more important things to do. The sacrifice of theirpanions would give them a chance to survive. And they would seize this chance to help more people in the town escape from here. ¡°Leave 300 people to guard this ce. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The rest of you, go and help the people!¡± The deputy chief red at them with blood-red eyes and roared hoarsely. He was one of the 300 remaining people. Dennis Miller was one of them. He missed the opportunity just now. Then, he would not let the chance slip away again. When the sea of corpses rushed over, the arsenal had not yet exploded. They didn¡®t know if the 50 brothers who rushed out with the chief couldplete the task. But at this time, they could only choose to believe in each other and defend thest weak defense line at the cost of their lives. Three hundred soldiers couldn¡¯t stop the tide-like zombies at all. The long de in Dennis Miller¡®s hand chopped down a few times, and then it became clumsy. His arms were aching, and half of his body was numb. He saw hispanions lying down one by one unwillingly. Even if these zombies¡¯ heads were cut off and their bodies were split, they would still rush to you like crazy and bite your flesh. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 Seven or eight zombies hung on your body, opened their huge mouths, and fiercely bit down. Blood gushed out of their skin and flesh. When these zombies were closest, his deadpanion was less than two feet away from Dennis Miller. Dennis could see the unwillingness in hispanion¡¯s eyes as they slowly dropped to their knees. There were five zombies lying on his body. These zombies¡¯ arms were like iron shovels, stabbing into the backs of hispanions. They bit on hispanions¡¯ legs and necks, and the wound were so deep that the bones could be seen. After hispanion fell to the ground, these zombies tore off the armor on thepanion¡¯s body as if they were tearing paper, opened the chest and opened the belly, and fought for the internal organs. ¡°You bastards!¡± Dennis roared. Looking at the scene in front of him, he was not afraid at all. At this moment, there was only extreme anger. ¡°Why are you dead people here?!¡± Bang! His arm seemed to be full of strength all of a sudden. He smashed the head of the zombie in front of him into pieces. If the zombie were a human, he would have been dead by now. However, it didn¡¯t matter if a zombie had a head or not. The white bone w grabbed Dennis by the neck Instantly, in the next second Dennis found it difficult to breathe. At the same time, a chill ran down his back, and he felt a sharp pain. Without even looking, he knew that it must be another zombie, it rushed up and bit his back. Hot blood spurted out. ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯ Dennis¡¯ eyes filled with regret. ¡°Unfortunately, I failed to stop these zombies¡­¡± Blood kept gushing out, and the air in his lungs became less and less. He could sense that the sky was growing darker and darker as it bore down on him. At this time, he felt a tremor on the ground. In the next moment, a huge roar, like a volcanic eruption, rushed over. The ground cracked and broke. Dennis¡¯ eyes went wide as he saw what he would never forget. A fire column, thick beyond description, rose from a corner of the town like a fire dragon. The golden-red mes, with unparalleled power, instantly swept over the ce and spread outwards. Even though they were far away, Dennis could still sense the destructive power. The corners of his mouth lifted at this moment. ¡°The chief and the others have seeded¡­¡± The fire that shot up to the sky reddened the sky. Half of Mountain Town was turned into ashes in an instant. The terrifying power generated by the explosion was instantly cleared out of the sea of corpses. The rolling mes swallowed the zombies and burned them into ashes in an instant. The constantly moving sea of corpses stopped at this moment. Although the process would notst long. They also paid the price of half of the town being destroyed and hundreds of people losing their lives. But as long as he could earn a chance for those who survived, it was worth it. The mes didn¡¯t engulf Dennis Miller. However, the surging air st rolled him up and tore the zombies off his body into pieces. He was mmed into the wall, blood spraying out of his month. But he was smiling. It seemed that the wound on his body was no longer so painful. Leaning against the wall, he staggered to his feet, looking for a broken sword that had fallen off of him. Dennis gasped. As he looked at the looming images of the zombies, he tried his best to recover his strength. When the zombies passed through the mes, as long as he did not fall down, he would stand in front of them again. The mes and explosions had indeed blocked the sea of corpses. But it onlysted about 15 minutes. Soon, the group of zombies rushed over again. There were only less than a quarter of the hundreds of people left. And each of them was seriously injured. However, the other guards, like Dennis, gritted their teeth and endured the pain. They picked up the weapons that had been left behind. If they didn¡¯t pick up any, then they would grab onto a brick and a tile. A feeling of fearlessness filled them as they walked toward the sea of corpses. Those zombies had been burned by fire, and half of their bodies were still smoking. They were iplete and became more horrible. Dennis Miller stepped forward. This time, he should not be able to survive. But before that, he had to pull at least one, no, two zombies together! Thinking of this, he suddenly felt that his whole body was full of strength. 100 meters¡­ 60 meters¡­ 30 meters¡­ As he neared the zombies, Dennis tightened his grip on the broken sword. It was at this point that a ck shadow suddenly descended from the sky andnded in front of him. Dennis¡¯s heart began to pound. ¡®Are there zombies in the sky?¡¯ But the next moment, he saw that not far ahead of him was a young man who looked about the same age as him. Maybe the young man was a little older than him. However, this young man had the imposing manner of a mountain. Standing next to him, Dennis had the urge to kneel. The young man held a long halberd in his hand. Dennis swore in his heart that he had never seen such a weapon before. The halberd¡¯s entire body was pitch-ck. On the edge of the de, there were dark red lines flowing. These fine lines were like blood, but they were full of the smell of destruction and natural disasters. In the blink of an eye, Dennis seemed to be able to see more souls swirling and roaring around the halberd. ¡°Retreat!¡± Just when he was in a daze, Dennis heard the young man turn his head and speak to him. Then, the young man carried the halberd horizontally and walked toward the vast sea of corpses. Dennis immediately came to his senses. He really wanted to remind the young man to be careful because these were zombies. But the next moment, he heard the young man roar at the group of zombies with dissatisfaction. ¡°Get lost! It¡¯s so smelly!¡± As his voice fell, the halberd swept out. Hong! In an instant, the blood-red arc broke through the air. The zombiesing at the young man were instantly torn into pieces as if they were made of paper. Dennis gaped in shock. At this time, he saw the young man attack again. He couldn¡¯t see how many times the halberd had been waved. He could only sense ghosts and gods weeping around him. Terrifying bloody light immediately erupted from the halberd, turning into a raging tornado. In an instant, arge number of zombies were swept into it. They rolled around and collided with each other, making cracking sounds. In a moment, they exploded into pieces. ¡°This is¡­¡± Dennis Miller began to pant. He was not a fool. Seeing this scene, he had alreadye to his senses. This young man was a cultivator! He¡¯s here to save them! However, this cultivator seemed to have a bad temper. He smashed the zombies in front of him into pieces and frowned when he saw the endless sea of corpses. ¡°If you continue to watch the show, I will kill you.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Dennis Miller gaped in shock. ¡®Did he say that to me?¡¯ It was at this point that Dennis suddenly felt a dazzling, azure light appear in the sky. The light was bright and kept swallowing and exhaling. In an instant, it seemed that the sunlight was dyed green like green bamboo. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 ¡°Great Primordial Jadeglow Technique!¡± Master Eva Green let out a long howl in mid-air. Her five fingers curled and shook violently. In an instant, the green light rose and fell, like a peacock spreading its tail, and the mountains rose and fell. Boom boom! Suddenly, arge green hand, as if all the essence of the green jadeite between heaven and earth, suddenly grabbed out from it. At this moment, it seemed that the palm of the hand was constantly condensing. The surrounding void was constantly jumping. Endless divine might suddenly descended, filling the area. The aura of the ancient primitive times spread all around, as if a great ancient god had suddenly jumped out of the river of history. Light shone brightly, suppressing evil. With a thud, Dennis Miller fell to his knees. He was not scared, butpletely shocked. Not only him, but also the people in the town in the distance who were still fleeing also stopped and began to kneel down when they saw the giant hand. Even Caspian couldn¡¯t help but raise his head. This was magical power! Martial arts techniques affected the surroundings. Magic stirred up viges and towns, and magical power destroyed cities and countries! Although Caspian had seen Heavenly Spirit Realm fight before, in those situations, either the power was limited by formation in the limited area, or because of the existence of the person in his body, Heavenly Spirit Realm could not use the strengthpletely. Caspian saw a Heavenly Spirit Realm fighting with all her strength. Although this Heavenly Spirit Realm was being threatened by him at this moment, Caspian believed that if he didn¡¯t have those special means, his current strength was really like a grain of ricepeting with the bright moonpared with Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s. ¡®Within twenty years, I must enter the Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡¯ Caspian murmured to himself as he bathed in the azure light. At the same time, the huge palm hit the ground heavily. It was more powerful than thunderbolts. In an instant, all kinds of united forces broke into pieces and were born one after another. There were at least eight hundred zombies hit by the giant palm. In an instant, they were all destroyed and turned into dust. A palm-like nk area suddenly appeared in the sea of corpses. Master Eva Green¡¯s face was expressionless. She raised her hand and pped again. Bang bang bang! A series of tremors resounded through the sky. Each strike was more powerful than lightning, piercing through the nine heavens. For a moment, the void seemed to be shattered. The vast sea of corpses gave one an irresistible feeling of despair just now. However, more than half had been wiped out by Master Eva Green. And every time Master Eva Green¡¯s palm fell, the green light dispersed, as if it was poisonous. The zombies, which had not been smashed, were rolled up by the rolling green light and immediately began to melt like candles. After taking a few steps forward, it turned into thick liquid, dripping with a drop. The power of the Heavenly Spirit Realm was obvious. After a while, Master Eva Green cleared 90 percent of the Corpse Sea. The rest of the zombies seemed to have been smeared with wax oil. They melted along the way and no longer posed any threat. The people of Mountain Town all knelt on the ground, their faces full of awe and excitement. Dennis Miller watched on in a daze, his eyes burning. The town was saved! However, Caspian and Master Eva Green knew that the matter was not over yet. Their eyes fell on the dense forest where zombies were still gushing out. At this time, a stream of amazing ck Qi gushed out of the dense forest. The ck Qi rose dozens of floors high and rolled. In a moment, it turned into a ferocious face in mid-air. The face looked down. When it saw the mess everywhere, anger suddenly appeared in its eyes. His facial features, which had been constantly twisting, suddenly twisted. He opened his mouth like a ck hole and roared. The sound was as loud as tens of millions of war drums. Wolf smoke rose into the sky in full swing, golden spears, iron horses, and mountains. The fierce fighting was enough to make the sun and the moon light up. The sky seemed to darken at this moment. Dark clouds surged from all directions. The ck clouds were filled with the smell of iron and blood, enough to make countless people tremble violently. At this moment, it was as if an evil god had descended. It wanted to corrode and crush everyone present, cut them into pieces, grind their bones and turn them into ashes. Not long ago, the faces of the citizens of the town had turned pale, and their eyes were filled with fear. They were trembling and frightened. In contrast, the heavily injured guards all revealed resolute expressions, their chests puffed out. Even though their bodies were trembling, they all clenched the weapons in their hands, not taking a single step back. Master Eva Green lowered his head and looked at Caspian on the ground. ¡°Kill him,¡± Caspian said lightly. Master Eva Green nodded. When Caspian looked at the ck ghost face in the air again, he sneered. An ant upied an ancient battlefield and absorbed Rancorous Qi and Corpse Qi. With a little ability, it thought it could turn the world upside down. If it were in the mortal world, its power would be nothing. It was at this point that the enormous ghost face suddenly turned, transforming into a vortex that instantly condensed into a human form. However, this human figure was much taller and stronger than ordinary people. The rolling ck Qi condensed into ayer of armor on his body. The armor was pitch-ck, and countless blood runes were carved on its surface. They were dazzling, dense, and twisted like maggots. One could feel a strong hatred, regret, despair, anger, and unwillingness. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It almost turned into a strong curse and went straight into one¡¯s brain. ¡°On top of zombies is a corpse general, like a duke leading a territory,¡± Master Eva Green recited as she looked at the armored zombie. Although the zombie was wearing armor, its face could not be seen, at this moment, Caspian and Master Eva Green still felt that a hateful gaze was fixed on them. ¡°Those who stop me, die!¡± All of a sudden, a roar came from the armor. His voice was as loud and ear-piercing as steel friction. Even though it was far away, the people on the ground were all in pain and covered their ears. Immediately afterwards, the corpse general attacked Master Eva Green fiercely. Because it felt a strong threat from Master Eva Green. In an instant, streams of runes poured out from its hands like a tide and turned into bloody ¡°kill¡± characters in the air. They were filled with a tragic aura and rushed toward Master Eva Green. Thunder rumbled in the dark clouds in the sky, and a rain of blood immediately fell. ¡°Humph, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Ever since Master Eva Green was subdued by Caspian, she had also had a chance to vent her anger. However, those opponents were all vulnerable. At this moment, the Corpse General was many times stronger than those of the Gordon Family, comparable to cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although it was still not as good as Master Eva Green, it was enough for Master Eva Green to vent her anger. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Spiritual Qi in her body circted wildly, making the sound of running rivers. The green light in her palm became thicker and stronger, spreading in all directions like an ancient blue sky. ¡°Great Primordial Iadeglow Technique!¡± In the rain of blood, Master Eva Green violently waved her hand. In an instant, countless rays of light shot out. The dark green ws grabbed fiercely in the air, and the light burst out from all directions. Spiritual Qi was like pouring rain. At first nce, the surrounding area of more than ten miles seemed to be filled with the green light. The bloody light and killing intent were immediately shattered and destroyed. No matter how many came, they all copsed and dissipated. However, the green palm did not weaken at all. It seemed that it had passed through time and space, it was in front of the Corpse General and smashed his chest in a sudden. With a loud bang, a basin-like hole exploded in the Corpse General¡¯s chest. His chest and back were directly pierced through. The shattered pieces gushed into the air and immediately turned into ck Qi. In the ck Qi, ferocious and distorted faces kept appearing. Either roared or cursed. But after being swept by the surrounding green light, they all disappeared immediately. The corpse general seemed to be seriously injured. ck Qi kept gushing out, and his body also fell from the air. At this moment, a red bead flew out from the corpse general¡®s broken chest. The bead was about the size of a seven or eight year old child¡¯s fist. Its surface was red as if it had been full of blood. After flying out of the corpse general, Caspian immediately felt a thick vigor on the bead that could not be melted. ¡°Corpse Elixir!¡± At the same time, Master Eva Green looked at the bead and shouted in surprise. ¡±Take it down!¡± Caspian immediately ordered from the ground. In fact, Master Eva Green would obtain the Corpse Elixir without Caspian¡®s instructions. Corpse Elixir could only be condensed in the bodies of zombies for at least a hundred years. The longer time and the higher the realm was, the bigger the Corpse Elixir in one¡¯s body would be. The Corpse Elixir inside a hundred year old zombie was only the size of a grain of rice. The Corpse Elixir inside the corpse was so huge that it was far beyond its current realm. It could only be said that it came from the Primordial Battlefield, the Murderous Land of antiquity times, the creation of heaven and earth, and swallowed vigor of countless creatures and the Rancorous Qi of the dead souls. Only then could it condense such a big Corpse Elixir. One could refine many kinds of elixirs with corpse elixirs. The efficacy of elixir refined from this Corpse Elixir was absolutely heaven-defying! She didn¡¯t expect such an unexpected harvest in this trip. Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes shed with surprise as she reached out to grab the Corpse Elixir. Caspian also stared at the Corpse Elixir. His most powerful weapon was not a cultivation skill, but a powerful body! During this period of time, because he didn¡¯t have enough natural precious materials, although his realm was improved, his body didn¡¯t get a corresponding improvement. If this Corpse Elixir was refined into an elixir, his strength would take a huge step forward! But all of a sudden, Caspian felt his heartstrings stir. Although there was nothing unusual in front of his eyes, at this moment, with his keen senses of Qi activity, Caspian felt that something was wrong. And in the blink of an eye, this subtle feeling made him feel a chill down his spine. It was as if ice water was about to seep out of his bone marrow. Almost subconsciously, Caspian shouted at Master Eva Green in midair, ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Master Eva Green was stunned. Just as she was in a daze, a sword light suddenly appeared in the void. The sword light was bright and sharp, like a poisonous snake that had been dormant for a long time. It had been motionless and waiting for the right time. As soon as the time came, it immediately killed, the sword light appeared, it must kill someone! In the blink of an eye, a terrifying killing intent that could kill everything and destroy everything stabbed towards Master Eva Green¡¯s throat. This strike was meant to take Master Eva Green¡¯s life! The person who stabbed out this sword had obviously calcted the distance. After this strike, Master Eva Green arrived at the ce he had predicted. The sword radiance would pierce through Master Eva Green in an instant. But he had never expected that his killing intent would be detected by Caspian. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t expect that Caspian would remind Master Eva Green, which made Master Eva Green hesitate for a moment! And because of this moment, the n of the swordsman waspletely disrupted. Master Eva Green¡¯s reaction was also extremely fast. As soon as she saw the sword radiance, she ran spiritual Qi in her body, pped out, and retreated. At the same time, she did not forget the Corpse Elixir. When she reached out and grabbed the Corpse Elixir, she was already 300 meters away. After Caspian reminded Master Eva Green, his gaze was fixed firmly on an area in mid-air. That area looked no different from the surroundings. But at this moment, Caspian could feel that there was apletely different atmosphere of destion from the surroundings. More importantly, the starting point of that sword strike was there. It seemed that the sword would expose the other party¡¯s whereabouts. Momentster, the void in Domain suddenly shook. It was as if a stone had been thrown on the calmke, rippling. In the ripples, a man wearing a white robe and holding a long sword appeared in front of Caspian and Master Eva Green with a gloomy face. He first looked at Caspian on the ground. His eyes were full of resentment and killing intent. ¡®He hated that I saw through his n just now,¡¯ Caspian was not afraid and snorted. Obviously, this guy didn¡¯t mean to do it on the spur of the moment. He had been hiding there for a long time, hoping to catch the cicada and oriole behind him. After Master Eva Green killed the Corpse General, he wouldunch a sneak attack on Master Eva Green. In that case, he would not need to deal with the Corpse General and he would be able to snatch the Corpse Elixir. His personality was gloomy, his mind was vicious, and his attack was ruthless. It was chilling. But now, the treasure was lost because of an ¡°ant¡± of Holy Land Realm. How could he not be angry? After ncing coldly at Caspian, the man hovered in the air with a cold face and looked at Master Eva Green. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken a fancy to the Corpse Elixir. Leave it to me now and I¡¯ll spare your life. As for you¡­¡± The man pointed at Caspian in the air and said, ¡°You ruined my n. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Even if you beg me for mercy, I will tear you to pieces.¡± If an ordinary Holy Land Realm had heard a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator speak to him like this, he would have been so scared that his legs went soft and his brain went nk. However, Caspian snorted coldly and said, ¡°Where did this wild chickene from? Why are you spouting nonsense here?¡± ¡°How dare you scold me?¡± A sharp light shed in the man¡¯s eyes. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°How dare you insult the reputation of me, Yates Gandi¡± Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are Yates Gandi or anyone else,¡± CaspianCaspian crossed his hands in front of his chest, but his right fingers were already sped in his left palm. He looked at Yates Gandi and said coldly, ¡°We killed the Corpse General, and the Corpse Elixir is naturally ours. As for you, your crime of attempting to kill and snatch the treasure is unforgivable. But I¡¯ll give you a chance. Hand over your sword obediently, kowtow and beg for mercy, and destroy your cultivation. Maybe I can consider sparing your life.¡± CaspianCaspian had changed the other party¡¯s words slightly before returning to the other party. In an instant, Yates Gandi¡¯s anger was ignited. ¡°How dare you!¡± With his eyes wide open, Yates Gandi shouted and attacked. In an instant, a sword radiance shot toward CaspianCaspian. This sword light was more fierce and fierce than before. The sword radiance contained an extremely strong anger. It was violent and fierce, as if it was going to grind people into blood in an instant. At this moment, the sky above CaspianCaspian was illuminated by the sword radiance. One could only see the figure of CaspianCaspian, who looked extremely lonely and helpless. The ground beneath his feet began to shatter, transforming into shattered stones that formed the background of the sword beam. Seeing this scene, Master Eva Green was shocked. Obviously, she did not expect that Yates Gandi would attack so quickly. Without saying a word, he attacked directly. It was toote for her to save CaspianCaspian. Under the sword radiance, CaspianCaspian snorted coldly. He was well prepared. ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon!¡± ¡±Gate of Hell!¡± Ssh! The chain jerked violently. The vital force suddenly rose. The Gates of Hell instantly blocked in front of CaspianCaspian. Waves of sword radiance were instantly swallowed by the Gates of Hell. The piercing light that caused one¡¯s eyes to ache disappeared in an instant. Like a y cow entering the sea, there was no movement in the blink of an eye. ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­¡¯ Yates Gandi was stunned. He only needed one sword move to kill people in his life. In his opinion, it was just an ident that he failed to take Master Eva Green¡®s life. It was a rare ident. So he didn¡¯t take it too seriously. However, when CaspianCaspian struck out his sword, Yates Gandi thought he was just an Holy Land Realm. Naturally, he would not take CaspianCaspian to heart. Therefore, he did not look at CaspianCaspian again after CaspianCaspian thrust his sword. In addition, the speed at which CaspianCaspian had released the Gates of Hell was also very fast. After absorbing the sword light, he immediately withdrew the Gates of Hell, so Yates Gandi did not see how his sword light disappeared. A rare look of confusion appeared on his face at this moment. But the next moment, this confusion turned into oil that made him even angrier. Today, he failed again and again, and he failed on nonentities. Yates Gandi felt that his dignity had been trampled on. ¡°If I can¡®t even kill a Holy Land Realm, how can I mention my name in the future?¡± In an instant, Yates Gandi turned into a sharp sword between heaven and earth. The sharp edge revealed itself, tore the sky apart, split the Yin and Yang, cut off the clouds, and cracked the Milky Way. But this time, Master Eva Green was already prepared. She moved and immediately stood between CaspianCaspian and Yates Gandi. ¡°I want both of you to die!¡± Yates Gandi¡¯s face darkened. He had failed again and again today, which was a rare stain in his life. Only by using the blood of these two people as a sacrifice could the resentment brought about by this humiliation be eliminated! Master Eva Green¡¯s face turned serious. She did not know what CaspianCaspian was thinking. However, she knew that if she didn¡¯t try her best to protect CaspianCaspian at this time, she would end up in a miserable situation. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, she came from the Green Paradise Sect and was not good at fighting. For these zombies, including Corpse General, what she did was just topletely suppress them in the realm. But in the face of cultivators from the same sect and the same realm, she often had no advantage or even at a disadvantage. As for Yates Gandi, it could be seen from his series of attacks that he must have been proficient in killing. Otherwise, he would not kill people as soon as they met. And it was obvious that the opponent was good at hiding. When the enemy was unprepared, he could kill him with one blow. Just like the top assassins in the mortal world. Had it not been for CaspianCaspian, Master Eva Green would not have discovered that there was a cultivator next to her that could take her life at any time. At this time, facing Yates Gandi, who was no longer hiding, but was suppressing his opponent with his strong sword intent, his momentum was rising like a tide, wave after wave, making Master Eva Green feel unprecedented pressure. Beads of sweat even appeared on her forehead. Yates Gandi saw through Master Eva Green¡¯s fear. A sneer appeared in the depths of his eyes. However, what puzzled him was that Heavenly Spirit Realm was shocked by him at this moment. But why was that nonentity of Holy Land Realm not afraid? The other party¡¯s method of counteracting his sword was also very suspicious. Could there be some extraordinary magic weapon on him? But the next moment, Yates Gandi put this idea behind his mind. No matter what means the other party had, he, Yates Gandi, will break it! In the past, he had met strange opponents. But who could stop his sword? With this in mind, the killing intent in Yates Gandi¡¯s body condensed like thousands of sword lights full of killing aura. They condensed together and turned into an unpredictable mystery. The strike was so powerful that even the Universe would be torn apart! The pressure was getting heavier and heavier. Master Eva Green felt as if there was a huge stone pressing down on her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe. The surrounding air was as heavy as mercury. At this moment, the figure of the other party seemed to be endless, pointing to the sky and the earth. In front of Yates Gandi, she was as small as a speck of dust. Yates Gandi was about to attack¡­ But, a red light suddenly appeared in the sky. The red light flew straight in that direction like a fireball. It was extremely fast. The surrounding clouds seemed to be on fire at this moment. Yates Gandi looked in the direction of the red light and narrowed his eyes. In the next moment, his killing intent faded away like a tide. ncing at Master Eva Green, his face was full of unwillingness. He snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re lucky. You won¡¯t be so lucky next time!¡± After that, he moved and immediately turned into a bright light, shooting toward the deep mountains and forests in the distance. In a moment, he disappeared. As Yates Gandi left, the surrounding pressure immediately dissipated. Master Eva Green instantly felt her breathing be smooth again. She felt as if she had been breathing for several years. However, as soon as Yates Gandi left, the unknown red light approached CaspianCaspian and Master Eva Green. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 From afar, one could see a middle-aged man with a bearded face in the fiery red light. Master Eva Green didn¡¯t know if the other party was an enemy or a friend, but it seemed that the appearance and momentum of the person were powerful. For a moment, she only felt bitter in her mouth. She could only secretly hope that Caspian could see that the situation was unfavorable, so he could immediately show the might of crushing the Green Paradise Sect. She was really not good at fighting. In a sh, the fiery red light, like a fireball, still came to the front of Caspian and Master Eva Green. In an instant, Caspian felt hot waves rolling. As the person stopped, the red light also dimmed at any time. At this time, Caspian saw clearly that it was a man with bronze skin and a rough dressing. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. His long hair was in a mess and he casually tied a braid behind his head. His robe was also loosely worn, revealing a lot of chest hair. This robe seemed to have not been washed for many years. It was dirty and greasy, and the original color could hardly be seen. When the man came closer, he immediately made Master Eva Green nervous. This was because the neer was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm! This was the peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Like Master Eva Green, Yates Gandi was at the mid level of the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he had already put a lot of pressure on Master Eva Green. At this moment, in front of this dirty man, Master Eva Green suddenly had a feeling that she was a kitten, but now she squatted in front of a giant elephant. The opponent only needed to move his fingers, which was enough to kill her. The pressure from realm in cultivators was so cruel. However, after the dirty man flew here, he didn¡¯t even spare Master Eva Green and Caspian a nce. It was as if the two of them did not exist at all. He put his hands on the shed and looked around. While watching, he looked sad. ¡°s, it¡¯s toote. Nearly half of the town has been destroyed. Recently, this kind of thing has happened frequently. What the hell is going on?¡± The other party¡¯s first sentence made Caspian frown. ¡®What did he mean that half of the town had been destroyed? If we hadn¡¯t acted in time, the remaining half would have been gone¡­¡¯ But after hearing thest sentence, Caspian suddenly raised his eyebrows. It happened frequently? Did he mean that these zombies often appeared recently? Caspian had sensed a familiar aura from these zombies before. Although it was very weak, Caspian was sure that his feeling was right. Because of this, he came here to check. Hearing the sloppy man¡¯s words, Caspian pondered for a moment and was about to ask. The sloppy man took the initiative tond in front of him. Master Eva Green was worried that this strange fellow would do harm to Caspian, so she quickly flew down and looked at the other party vigntly. This sloppy man seemed to have seen through Master Eva Green¡¯s intentions. However, he did not take it seriously. Instead, he took the initiative to nod at Master Eva Green and smile. Master Eva Green was immediately embarrassed. Then the sloppy man looked at Caspian and said, ¡°Thank you for taking action in time this time. Otherwise, a town will suffer again¡­¡± ¡°Senior, ording to what you just said, these zombies seem to have appeared frequently recently?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Right. Such things have happened more than twenty times,¡± the sloppy man said after thinking for a while. ¡°More than 20 times, is it that big?¡± Caspian thought for a while and asked. ¡°Some are big and some are small,¡± The sloppy man thought for a moment and said, ¡°I can only say that it¡¯s of medium scale.¡± Master Eva Green was shocked. ¡°Are you saying that there are morerge-scale zombies than this?¡± There were at least tens of thousands of zombies that she had just killed. Among them, there was a corpse general who was close to the peak of Holy Land Realm. If it was as the sloppy man said, this was only the medium scale. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that when arge-scale Corpse Tide broke out, the corpses with the strength of a Heavenly Spirit Realm would appear? ¡°Right!¡± The sloppy man let out a sigh. ¡°About two months ago, it happened once. The town where nearly a million people lived was drowned by the tide of corpses. After a while, it turned white. Then the Corpse General that appeared inside¡­¡± The sloppy man snorted and pointed at himself. ¡°I killed him myself. If I feel right, that guy¡¯s strength is enough to give peak of the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm a headache.¡± The peak of the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm was a level higher than Master Eva Green¡¯s current realm. Master Eva Green was shocked and speechless. ¡°So, as long as the Corpse Tide appears, the cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm must deal with it,¡± The sloppy cultivator looked around. Pain and sadness immediately appeared in his eyes. Cultivators seized the natural luck of heaven and earth and upied most of the resources in the world. They sought immortality, realm, and power. Naturally, they had the responsibility to protect the mortals who gave them cultivation resources. This was something that most cultivators would take the initiative to do. Obviously, this sloppy man was no exception. No matter who it was, they would be in a bad mood when they saw the ruins around them. The crowd was silent for a while, and the scene became quiet After a while, Caspian spoke again and broke the silence. ¡°Senior, do you remember when the first Corpse Tide appeared?¡± Caspian had to figure it out now. Otherwise, it would be like a fishbone in his throat. The sloppy man stroked his beard and said after thinking for a while, ¡±If I remember correctly, it should be June or July two years ago.¡± Hearing this, Caspian suddenly stopped breathing. Two years ago, in June, he and Jessica had discovered the locked skeleton at the top of the mountain. Later, he relied on the terrifying power behind the Gates of Hell to kill this skeleton. Although during that period of time, Caspian¡¯s soul did not control his body. But when he was awake, he had made contact with the skeleton. Therefore, he remembered the aura of the skeleton. This time, he also felt the same aura in the Corpse Tide. Although it was weak, the unique feeling was absolutely right! It was absolutely the same as the skeleton! At this moment, all kinds of thoughts came to Caspian¡¯s mind in an instant. ¡®Could it be that the skeleton wasn¡¯tpletely eradicated at that time and was still alive? No, that guy in the Gates of Hell has a bad temper. In that case, at least the skeleton would be smashed into ashes¡­. Or, could it be that the skeleton broke free from its shackles and caused some sort of disturbance? It¡®s just like the legend that demons have Monster Kings¡­¡¯ ¡®No matter how chaotic those small demons were at ordinary times, as soon as the Demon King appeared, they immediately gathered. All the small demons could feel the Demon King¡¯s existence and gather from different ces voluntarily? Could it be for this reason?¡¯ ¡®Or, there are other possibilities?¡¯ One question after another came to Caspian¡¯s mind. Because of the aura he hade into contact with, Caspian believed that the Corpse Tide was very likely to have something to do with the skeleton. Otherwise, why would time be so coincidental? be Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 The time when the skeleton broke free from its shackles was so close to the appearance of the Corpse Tide for the first time. It really made one¡¯s imagination run wild. However, Caspian couldn¡¯t be sure if the appearance of the Corpse Tide was caused by the skeleton breaking free from the shackles at that time. Although the skeleton was soon destroyed, breaking free from the shackles meant that some kind of suppress had been released. Would this kind of ¡°suppress¡± release some things that had been waiting for getting guidance? All sorts of thoughts shed through Caspian¡¯s mind. For a moment, he felt extremely conflicted. However, Caspian also knew that if he continued to ask, he might arouse the other party¡¯s suspicion. Therefore, he buried all of his thoughts in his heart and didn¡¯t show them at all. Seeing that Caspian didn¡¯t speak again, the sloppy man took a deep breath and said to Caspian and Master Eva Green, ¡°On behalf of the citizens of this town, thank you¡­¡± After that, he seemed to look at the small sword hanging on Caspian¡¯s waist intentionally or unintentionally. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again by fate¡­¡± After that, the sloppy man turned into a ball of fire again and flew into the distance, disappearing in an instant. Master Eva Green heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that the man had left. ¡°He¡¯s finally gone. I was so worried just now. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even withstand one move from him, who is at the peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. I don¡¯t know who he is, that Yates Gandi saw him and left in a hurry.¡± As he spoke, Master Eva Green turned her head and saw Caspian looking thoughtful as he watched the sloppy man leave. Just now, Caspian couldn¡®t figure out the specific reason between the skeleton and the tide of corpses, so he turned his attention back to the sloppy man. When he heard Master Eva Green¡¯s words, he looked towards Master Eva Green. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Master Eva Green asked in confusion. A bright light shed in Caspian¡¯s eyes and he shook his head. ¡°This guy didn¡¯t tell the truth just now¡­ Or, his words are half true and half false¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Master Eva Green¡¯s expression suddenly turned tense. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he and Yates Gandi have been spying on us for a long time. He saw that Yates Gandi wanted to kill us, so he had to show up,¡± Caspian said. Master Eva Green¡¯s expression became more and more confused. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± ¡°Do you remember what he looked like when he came here?¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s reminder, Master Eva Green recalled, ¡°He first flew over, and then muttered in mid- air. After that, hended on the ground and spoke to you. Soon after, I alsonded¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± Caspian smiled. ¡°Eva Green, let me ask you, if you meet two strange cultivators on the way now. One was a Holy Land Realm, and the other was a Heavenly Spirit Realm. If you have something to say to them, who will you talk to first?¡± ¡°Of course, the one whose realm is higher,¡± Master Eva Green immediately replied. After that, her expression suddenly froze. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Caspian said with a faint smile. ¡°That guy fell down first and talked to me, who am at Holy Land Realm. He knew long ago that during the two of us, I, whose realm was lower, am the real master.¡± Master Eva Green¡¯s expression immediately changed. Caspian was right. Because this was human nature. However, if he had not known the rtionship between them in advance, how could he have talked to Caspian first? ¡°Then who exactly is he? How did he know about our rtionship?¡± Master Eva Green was a little flustered. After all, the sloppy cultivator¡¯s realm was much higher than hers. She didn¡¯t know what would happen to Caspian if the other party really wanted to hurt them, but she had no confidence in dealing with that kind of enemy. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is,¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°As for how to know our rtionship, I don¡¯t know. Just as I said before. He might have been hiding by the side like Yates Gandi, waiting for an opportunity. Maybe he found some clues from our conversation or actions. If you are so persistent to know¡­¡± ¡°How is it?¡± Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked. Caspian said with a faint smile, ¡°Then you can catch up and ask him.¡± Master Eva Green was speechless hearing what Caspian said. ¡°Don¡®t worry about that guy¡¯s background for the time being. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Let¡¯s get out of here first Compared with this guy, we need to be more careful about Yates Gandi,¡± Caspian made a gesture. After a while, the spirit boat hidden in the nearby jungle flew over under the control of Handsome. When they reached spirit boat, Master Eva Green asked another question. ¡°Then tell me, why did he show up at that time, and why did he leave? We don¡¯t seem to know him at all.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Caspian pondered for a moment and pointed to her waist. ¡°I guess it might be because of this.¡± Master Eva Green looked down and saw that Caspian was referring to the small golden sword at his waist. That was magic weapon of Lunia, which was used to deliver information and as a witness of the identity of Caspian. Master Eva Green¡¯s gaze froze. However, just as she was about to ask another question, Caspian shook his head and stopped answering. He spread out his hand and said, ¡°Corpse Elixir.¡± Master Eva Green was stunned. She also yearned for the Corpse Elixir. After all, for an alchemist, it was a rare treasure of heaven and earth. Which alchemist would not want to use the best materials and the best pill furnace to refine earth- shattering elixirs? But the identity of Caspian was there. Her life was still in the other party¡¯s hands. Master Eva Green could only reluctantly hand over the Corpse Elixir. But when the Corpse Elixir was taken away, Master Eva Green suddenly felt her hand sink. The next moment, she was surprised to find that a golden pill furnace had appeared in her hand. ¡°This is¡­¡± In an instant, Master Eva Green recognized it and could not help but exim, ¡°Moonlight Condensing Illusionary Furnace!¡± This was the pill furnace that Caspian had snatched from the Green Paradise Sect! Master Eva Green looked at Caspian in confusion, not knowing what he meant. Caspian¡¯s expression did not change. He said lightly, ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t use it now. I¡¯ll lend it to you first.¡± After that, he held the Corpse Elixir and walked into the cabin, leaving Master Eva Green alone on the deck in a daze. Handsome leaned against the window and looked out. At this time, seeing Caspianing in, it jumped over and looked up and down at Caspian. It was as if this was the first time they had seen each other. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Caspian directly threw the Corpse Elixir into his mouth and squinted at Handsome. ¡°This is mine. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°Who wants that dead thing?¡± Handsome curled its lips and said. Although it said so, its saliva flowed down its chin. It quickly wiped its chin with hooves and said to Caspian, ¡°Why are you so generous today? It was no exaggeration to say that the pill furnace was one of the most precious treasures of the Green Paradise Sect. You actually gave it to someone else? You are so generous. You don¡¯t look like you anymore. Or¡­ Have you been possessed again?¡± Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 As soon as Handsome¡¯s voice fell, Caspian grabbed its ear and picked it up. It was still a familiar feeling and a familiar smell. The little white pig immediately beamed with joy. ¡°It¡¯s really you, but why did you give her the pill furnace?¡± Caspian turned his head and looked out of the window at Master Eva Green, who was still staring nkly at Moonlight Condensing Illusionary Furnace. He said, ¡°When Yates Gandi wanted to kill me, she took the initiative to stand in front of me. This was also very difficult for her. Give her this pill furnace as a reward for her behavior today.¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Handsome understood. In the end, Master Eva Green had used his actions to obtain this reward. However, Master Eva Green herself was unable to think of a reason for this. After consuming the corpse elixir, Caspian rotated the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, and sounds of leather rubbing could be hearding from within Caspian. The rolling vigor began to pour into his limbs and bones from the Corpse Elixir. He threw Handsome aside, sat cross-legged in the cabin, and began to refine the corpse pill seriously. At this time, a streak of sword light was rapidly shuttling through the mountains. The sword light was so sharp that no one could keep up with it. A deer in the forest was eating grass. It seemed to have sensed something and looked up to the side in confusion. The next moment, a strong wind blew past. The deer felt cold. But looking around, there was no change. So it lowered its head and continued to eat grass. But when it lowered its head this time, its body suddenly trembled. Blood rings shot out from its body. Theplete body of the deer broke into dozens of pieces, splitting in the air. It was scattered all over the ground. All the trees around it fell down at the same time with a dull roar. Whether it was the deer body or the trees. Their cuts were extremely smooth and neat, as if they had been cut by extremely sharp des. After about two hours, the sword light arrived at a mountain peak. Just as it was about to hit the mountain peak, the sword light suddenly rose and went straight up. In an instant, after arriving at the mountainside, the sword light disappeared with a swoosh. In the sword light, Yates Gandinded on a big stone on the mountainside. At the end of the stone, a girl who looked to be 18 or 19 years old was holding a long sword in her hand, looking at a piece of green jade in the distance. She did not even turn around when Yates Gandi arrived. Even if she was just at the first stage of the Holy Land Realm. She was one realm lower than Yates Gandi. But at this moment, Yates Gandi was not as fierce and arrogant as he used to be in front of Caspian and Master Eva Green. Gritting his teeth, he took two steps forward and got down on one knee behind the girl. ¡°Miss, please atone for my sins. The Corpse Pill¡­ It was not brought back¡­¡± After that, he lowered his head. His eyes were full of anger, unwillingness, and a trace of fear. ¡®If that damned Holy Land Realm kid hadn¡¯t seen through my attack, I would have already had the Corpse Elixir. If it weren¡¯t for that guy¡¯s sudden appearance, I would have killed the man and the woman and brought the Corpse Elixir back How could I be so terrified now?¡¯ Thinking of this, Yates Gandi hated Caspian and Master Eva Green even more. Their images were deeply engraved in his mind. After a long time, the girl¡¯s faint voice came. ¡°So, did you fail?¡± Her tone was calm. However, it was ear-piercing to Yates Gandi. But he had to admit. His teeth were almost broken. He lowered his head and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes¡­¡± The girl turned around. She wore a long red dress, which was covered with a white veil. Her face was cold and exuded a sense of superiority. Yates Gandi¡¯s body trembled when he felt her gaze on him. His head immediately drooped even lower. ¡°Miss, please punish me¡­¡± The girl looked at Yates Gandi quietly for a moment, then raised her eyes and looked straight ahead. Her tone was still calm. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Sir, do you still remember the oath you made when you were saved by my Big Brother?¡± Yates Gandi was short of breath. His fingers, which were pressed on the ground, were so hard that they broke the rock. ¡°Yes,¡± He nodded. ¡°Please repeat it, Sir, ¡± the girl said. Yates Gandi said, ¡°I, Yates Gandi, swear by my inner demons today. In this life, Nelson Family was the master. What Nelson Family members said was what I must do. No matter old or young, women or children, there is no difference between realms.¡± If anyone else were present, they would definitely be shocked to hear such an oath. There were cultivators who would recognize humans as their masters. Just like Master Eva Green, although she was threatened, her master was Caspian. She only heard Caspian¡¯s words. Yates Gandi¡¯s oath was based on the whole Nelson n. In other words, everyone in the Nelson family was his master. As long as it was the master, he had to obey. Even if the other party was a three year old child, and Yates Gandi was asked to die now, he would have tomit suicide. This kind of thing could be said to be full of humiliation. How could a normal cultivator make such an oath? Being bound by such an oath, it was better to die. Moreover, such an oath came from Yates Gandi. But at this moment, Yates Gandi repeated the oath he made that day. Every word was clear and righteous. His eyes were even shining. The reason was simple. He was willing to swear this oath. It came from his heart. He knew very well what kind of price that important person had paid to save him that day. And this price was worth making such a oath. And he would obey it strictly. After saying that, the girl nodded and said, ¡°It seems that you remember it very clearly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be saved by that important person and serve Nelson Family as my master,¡± Yates Gandi said respectfully. When it came to that important person, he even changed his voice because he was too excited. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you again, sir. Do you remember my Big Brother¡¯s instructions to you on this trip?¡± The young girl said. Yates Gandi looked up at the girl and said, ¡°Protect Miss, Star Nelson, carefully. Follow every word you say and fulfill all your requirements.¡± The girl smiled faintly. ¡°Sir, have you done it?¡± Yates Gandi¡¯s face turned red and white, full of shame. Gritting his teeth, he suddenly raised his left hand and raised his little finger. The next moment, a sword light shed. The little finger in his left hand fell. The wound was bleeding profusely. For cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm, as long as the finger was broken, the bleeding would stop immediately as long as spiritual Qi was activated. And as long as he picked up the broken finger and pressed it on the wound again, it would only take him a moment to recover. However, Yates Gandi did not do that He not only broke the operation of spiritual Qi in his left arm, but also cut off the little finger that was cut off by the sword into minced meat and could no longer be connected. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 Yates Gandi was expressionless. It was as if the broken finger had nothing to do with him. He looked up at Star Nelson and said firmly, ¡°I didn¡®t cut off my right finger today, not because I was afraid that I couldn¡¯t hold the sword anymore. Instead, I¡¯ll keep the five fingers of my right hand, hoping that you can give me a chance to redeem myself. This little finger in my left hand is my promise to Miss. I¡¯ll definitely find the one who took Miss¡¯s Corpse Elixir. If the Corpse Elixir is still there, I¡¯ll bring back the Corpse Elixir and that person¡¯s head. If the Corpse Elixir is consumed by by that person, I will release all the blood in that person¡¯s body and refine it into an elixir to present to Miss.¡± Star Nelson looked at Yates Gandi. After a long time, she nodded gently. ¡°Thank you, sir¡­¡± *** Although there was still about a month and a half before the 15th day of May that was mentioned in the message. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. However, because he does not know how far it is from the Enigma City. Therefore, Caspian abided by the principle of rushing early and notte. The spirit boat continued to travel day and night, moving forward. After swallowing the Corpse Elixir that day, Caspian entered a closed-door training state in the cabin. He sat cross-legged and relied on the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale to absorb the dense vigor within elixir. Master Eva Green was so shocked that her hair stood on end when she first learned that Caspian had consumed the Corpse Elixir. Corpse Elixir was the condensation of Corpse Qi and vigor. For living people, it was a highly toxic poison. Even a cultivator who was known to be immune to all poisons would be affected when touched. Not to mention that Caspian was only a Holy Land Realm now. He would die almost instantly if taste it, let alone swallow the whole elixir. However, after observing the state of Caspian for several days, Master Eva Green couldn¡¯t help but sigh again. This guy was a human-shaped monster. It was just like people in the mortal world who strengthened their physique by drinking poison. No one would believe it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes. In the following month, Caspian was meditating and motionless. *** Soon, May arrived. In the air, it was obviously in summer. That night, the bright moon hung high in the sky, and the spirit boat was rapidly shuttling through Moon. Suddenly, Master Eva Green, who was meditating on the deck, opened her eyes quickly and flew toward the cabin. A month had passed since she met Yates Gandi. However, Master Eva Green did not let down her guard. She was worried that the other party would catch up. And the sloppy cultivator with an unknown identity also acted suspiciously. So in the past few days, she had been paying attention to it carefully every day to prevent the enemy from appearing orunching a sneak attack. Just now, she felt an extremely horrible auraing from the cabin. That feeling made her, Heavenly Spirit Realm, shudder with fear. So, her first reaction was that the enemy wasing. The cabin door was not closed. At this moment, when Master Eva Green quickly rushed in, a white shadow in the cabin also dashed out like lightning. In an instant, the woman and the pig collided. Fortunately, one of them was a Heavenly Spirit Realm expert, and her Body-protection Gang could be seen at will. The other was a young Qilin beast with rough skin and thick flesh. Therefore, although the collision was fierce, no one was hurt. On the contrary, the wall where the door of the cabin was located exploded. Ignoring these details, Master Eva Green quickly stood firm and looked towards the cabin. With just one nce, she opened her mouth extremely exaggeratedly. Her eyes were full of shock. An extremely dense vigor surged in the cabin. To be exact, it was not vigor, but blood! The blood was condensed in mid-air. It was as tall as a man and enveloped Caspian. The blood was slowly wriggling, and blood mist was gushing out in all directions. Taking a deep breath, Master Eva Green felt as if she was in a sea of blood, and there was a bloody smell everywhere. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Master Eva Green of Heavenly Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t help stuttering at this moment. This scene was too strange. She turned her head and found that the bright moon seemed to have turned bright red at this moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Handsome stared in the direction of Caspian, its nose twitching rapidly. ¡°I just slept well, but suddenly I saw his whole body spewing blood, and then he became like this.¡± Master Eva Green tried to take a step forward. Immediately, she felt a powerful force pushing towards her. As a Master, it was difficult for her to move forward at this moment! ¡°Could it be that Caspian swallowed the Corpse Elixir and suffered a bacsh?¡± Master Eva Green could not help but worry. ¡°Ah?¡± Handsome was surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Caspian never allows others to ride on him. It¡¯s unlikely that such a thing will happen¡­¡± As soon as it finished speaking, the blood mist in the cabin suddenly surged. This time, it was as if an existence from primitive times had let out a sigh. Master Eva Green and Handsome couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. In the next moment, the rolling blood actually condensed into human figures. These human figures either punched, waved their palms, or kicked. Each of their movements looked ordinary, but they were surging with a grand and powerful force that made people tremble. The punch seemed to be able to split mountains and split seas. It was as if the palm could destroy heaven and earth. The kick seemed to be able to shatter the world. Master Eva Green¡¯s upper and lower teeth began to fight uncontrobly. The aura of primitive times was extremely heavy. She even felt that her bones were about to be crushed. Handsome immediately hid behind Master Eva Green, poked its head out, and carefully looked around. ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Hurry and escape¡­¡± Lying on Master Eva Green¡¯s back, Handsome whispered. The condition of Caspian was really terrible. Master Eva Green hesitated for a moment, gritted her teeth, and nodded. If something really happened to Caspian when he was swallowing the Corpse Elixir, she didn¡¯t want to die with him. Although she was Caspian¡¯s ve, she didn¡¯t want to die with him. They were twopletely different things. Seeing vigor brewing, Master Eva Green felt like it was about to break through the heavens and shatter the nine continents. Without hesitation, Master Eva Green turned around and was about to leave. However, as soon as she turned around and took two steps forward, she felt as if she had hit a wall. With a bang, her forehead hurt and her body involuntarily fell into the cabin, she fell into the blood mist with Handsome. The rolling blood mist immediately enveloped them. Master Eva Green and Handsome both desperately discovered that they seemed to have fallen into a blood-red world. All the light and sounds were isted. Even their bodies began to grow out of control, unable to move. ¡®It¡¯s over¡­¡¯ Master Eva Green had just thought of this when she suddenly saw a voice in the blood fog in front of her. It was Caspian! Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 Master Eva Green¡¯s heart thumped. At this moment, she had a feeling that her life wasing to an end. If she had died in the hands of Caspian when she was in the Green Paradise Sect, there was absolutely nothing to say. She was greedy, and her skills were not as good as others¡¯. So, she had no choice. But now, she had been a ve for more than half a year, enduring hardships, and being a thug. He was reserved and conscientious. She had already begun to adapt to this identity. However, at this time, she was killed. No one could ept this! Master Eva Green couldn¡®t help but want to curse. However, at this moment, vigor around her was like shackles, making her unable to move, let alone speak. Caspian appeared in front of Master Eva Green and slowly raised his hand. Seeing that his finger was getting closer and closer to her, Master Eva Green closed her eyes. ¡®Sigh, I have no choice¡­ I can¡¯t resist. I¡¯m just feeling so angry¡­¡± Master Eva Green sighed as she felt Caspian¡¯s finger pressing against her be. She felt that he was dead. But, after a while, she was surprised to find that she was all right. Not only did she not die, but her body seemed no longer bound. Shocked, she quickly opened her eyes. She immediately saw Caspian standing in front of her, looking at her like an idiot. ¡°You¡­ ¡± Master Eva Green spoke subconsciously. Caspian sneered and said, ¡°You just stretched out your arms. I thought you would be a goose spreading its wings and flying high.¡± Master Eva Green was speechless. The words made others so angry, so it should be Caspian himself. It wasn¡¯t that he had been countercharged by the Corpse Pill, nor was it the guy who was fearful. However, Master Eva Green was still not too sure. She quietly lowered her head and nced at Handsome beside her. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Handsome nodded at her, indicating that it was Caspian himself. There was nothing wrong with it. Only then did Master Eva Green rx and let out a sigh of relief. But then, her heart was filled with doubts again. Seeing that Caspian was about to leave, Master Eva Green quickly caught up with him and asked, ¡°What happened just now?¡± Caspian squinted at her. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ve absorbed the Corpse Elixir, and I¡¯ve be stronger.¡± ¡°Have you absorbed all of it?¡± Master Eva Green still found it unbelievable. The Corpse Elixir was highly toxic. Even if it was refined into an elixir, it would take at least six months to refine it into an elixir, including medium and toxic. Caspian absorbed all of it in just a month? Under normal circumstances, Caspian would scoff at others¡¯ doubts and disdain to exin. But at this moment, the amazement and disbelief on Master Eva Green¡¯s face satisfied his vanity. Thus, Caspian gave a rare exnation. ¡°I¡¯m different from you¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Master Eva Green nodded. She thought of the one who made the whole Green Paradise Sect tremble. Therefore, she thought that it was that terrifying big shot that had helped Caspian refine the Corpse Elixir. But she didn¡®t expect that the truth was that Caspian¡¯s Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale could directly absorb vigor in the Corpse Elixir. However, Caspian didn¡¯t know Master Eva Green had misunderstood. Even if he knew, he was toozy to exin. Tonight, Caspian was in a good mood. After sessfully refining the Corpse Elixir, his vigor was higher. Now that he was standing here, no one else had a specific feeling. However, Caspian knew very well that his current strength was much stronger than a month ago. *** Spirit boat flew for another ten days. On May 12th, a magnificent city appeared on the horizon. This city seemed to have suddenly spread out in front of the eyes. As the morning sun rose and the multicolored light spurted out, it appeared together. It gave people a feeling that the pce in the sky was vast and boundless. The people on the deck were all stunned. Needless to say, this city must be the Enigma City. But, no one expected this city to be so grand. In contrast, the cities that Caspian had seen in Earlington of Efrax, even the capital, were far inferior to the atmosphere of the Enigma City. And this Enigma City was obviously not the capital of Lunia. From Salleria to Earlington of Efrax, to entering the border of Lunia, Caspian deeply felt that his previous understanding of this world was still too small. What¡¯s more, Caspian had seen the image of cultivator¡¯s ¡°Glory City¡±. As for the Enigma City in front of him, it was not evenparable to a corner of Glory City. The world was so big that it was hard to imagine. However, Caspian soon calmed down. Because he knew that it was useless to just sigh. Only by moving forward step by step could he go further and see a bigger world. Spirit boat went all the way forward. When it was still dozens of miles away from Enigma City, it was stopped out of thin air. There seemed to be an invisible film in the air that prevented spirit boat from moving forward. Because of the close distance, Caspian could already see the prosperous scene in the city. Around the Enigma City, there were not only spirit boats but also various kinds of magic weapons. They rose and fell while carrying cultivators. Whether it was spirit boat or magic weapon, almost all of themnded when they were still a few miles away from the Enigma City. Seeing this, Caspian understood. There must be a big formation in this city. Unless spirit boats and cultivators were specially allowed to do so, the others had to go outside the city to stay in spirit boats and magic weapons. Just as Caspian was observing, several spirit boats nearby hadnded on the ground. Then a cultivator walked out of the spirit boat, took a step, or load other vehicles on the ground to the Enigma City. ¡±It seems like this is our first time here. We still don¡¯t know these rules,¡± Master Eva Green now understood the reason and said to Caspian. Caspian nodded and let Handsome control spirit boat to fall to the ground. There was an extremely wide official road on the ground. As long as they walked forward, they could reach the Enigma City directly. After putting away spirit boat, Caspian took Handsome and Master Eva Green to the Enigma City. The official road was crowded with people. There were all kinds of vehiclesing and going, showing a busy atmosphere. The familiar smell of fireworks made Caspian feel very familiar. What surprised Caspian more was that the pedestrians on the official road were not only mortals, but also warriors and cultivators! In Salleria, warriors were the strongest existence in a country. No matter where they went, they were popr. In Earlington of Efrax, cultivators were high above. When mortals saw them, they would kneel and kowtow. The vast majority of cultivators would either train in sects or families. They would rarely appear in cities inhabited by mortals. Meanwhile, in this Enigma City, Caspian saw apletely different scene. In this ce, judging from their identities, mortals, warriors, and cultivators seemed to be the same. However, each of them chose a different way of life. Cultivators seemed to have returned to the life of a mortal. He even saw cultivators bargaining with the street vendors. And what the cultivator bought was just an ordinary candy man. This scene caused Caspian who cultivated in Heavenly Stars Sect to find it hard to understand. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 As a Master, Master Eva Green¡¯s experiences on the path of immortality were naturally much more extensive than Caspian. In such an environment and looking around at the scene full of life, a thoughtful look appeared in Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes. ¡°Inborn and entering the human realm¡­ Teacher, I seem to understand what you mean,¡± A moment later, Master Eva Green muttered. ¡°Hmm? What are you talking about?¡± Caspian asked. So, Master Eva Green sorted out her thoughts and exined to Caspian while walking. ¡±My teacher once told me, In Efrax, there were limited resources. If a cultivator wanted to achieve something, he must have great perseverance, luck, and talent. Perseverance and talent are the characteristics of a cultivator. Great Luck refers to having enough opportunities and practicing wholeheartedly. That is why cultivators of sects rarely appear in the mortal world in Efrax. This is the Inborn. In ces with more practice resources, even mortals could be bathed in spiritual Qi every day. Therefore, there is no need to cultivate in a ce with abundant spiritual Qi. Under such circumstances, entering the human realm to cultivate would be more beneficial. Because at this time, what cultivator needed to consider is not just the realm. Instead, he has to consider the inner demons on the way to promotion. ¡± Hearing this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hasn¡¯t the inner demons always existed during cultivation?¡± Master Eva Green nced at Caspian with a faint smile and asked, ¡°Then let me ask you, have you ever been disturbed by inner demons during your promotion?¡± Caspian thought about it carefully. The process of his promotion had been very smooth. He had never seen the legendary inner demons. For a long time, he thought that his vigor was vigorous, so he had never been attacked by demons. Now it seemed that there was another reason. So Caspian shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it.¡± ¡°That¡®s because your realm isn¡®t high enough,¡± Master Eva Green said as expected, ¡°My teacher once said that even if one reached Heavenly Spirit Realm, the promotion wouldn¡®t be disturbed by the inner demons. Because the realm was not high enough. When the real inner demon appeared, it was called, Inner Demon Tribtion.¡± This was the first time Caspian had heard what Master Eva Green had said. Suddenly, he had an eye-opener. He still wanted to ask which realm he would reach so that he could see the inner demon and encounter this inner demon tribtion. Master Eva Green said that she didn¡¯t know either. At that time, her teacher just said it casually. Few cultivators could break through to Heavenly Spirit Realm. Just like a mortal who would die at the age of sixty or seventy. Who would care about what would happen after 100 years? ¡°However, when you reach Lunia, you might be able toe into contact with it,¡± Master Eva Green said. Caspian nodded and stopped talking. He carefully observed the pedestrians passing by. Soon, they arrived at the foot of the Enigma City wall. The towering city wall gave off a sense of history. In the huge arched city gate, pedestrians and vehicles rubbed their shoulders, looking extremely busy. Seeing the guards on both sides of the city gate, Caspian and Master Eva Green looked at each other. The guards at the entrance of the city are unexpectedly all Pulse Control Realm cultivators. But, it was normal to think about it. Along the way, warriors and Pulse Control Realm cultivators of True Martial Realm upied at least 30% of the crowd. In addition, they could asionally see cultivators of Holy Land Realm. This was still outside the city. There would be more cultivators in the city. There might even be Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators among them. For example, Master Eva Green was right next to Caspian. He had never heard of that when a Heavenly Spirit Realm passed by in a ce like this, he needed to register in a local sect. It meant that it was normal for Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators to enter and exit here. Under such circumstances, it would be very unrealistic for mortals to be the guards of Enigma City. The two and the pig passed through the city gate and arrived at the Enigma City. All of a sudden, on the spacious street, the endless stream of people, the scale of the surrounding buildings, and all kinds of tall buildings stunned them. ¡°It¡¯s so magnificent. I¡¯m afraid that the Green Paradise Sect is just so-so. There are only somerge-scale formations and transmission arrays left in the city,¡± Master Eva Green sighed. Caspian nodded and said, ¡°But it¡¯s normal to think about it. In this Lunia, cities should be filled with immortals and mortals. Since cultivators often pass by and even stay in the city, then naturally it won¡¯t be like a city of mortals.¡± Master Eva Green thought about it and felt that what Caspian said made sense. She nodded and asked, ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Caspian shook his head and said, ¡°ording to the information, I have to arrive at Enigma City before May 15th. There is nothing else. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time yet. Let¡¯s wait until that day to see what will happen.¡± Looking around, Caspian said, ¡±Let¡¯s look around first, eat something, and then find a ce to live.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, eat, eat!¡± As soon as Caspian picked up the topic of the food, Handsome, who was squatting on Caspian¡®s shoulder and snoring, suddenly became energetic. It swallowed its saliva and nodded suddenly. After walking along the road for a while, Caspian andpany entered a restaurant. The eighth floor of the restaurant was extremely luxurious. The entry-level stone steps were all made of spirit stones. From this point of view, it could be seen that ordinary mortals could not enter this restaurant casually. Normally, only cultivators woulde in. It was already morning, and there was still some time before noon, so there were not many people in the restaurant. Caspian and the others found a table near the corner and sat down. Although the waiter in the restaurant was a mortal, he seemed to have seen many cultivators. He did not have the kind of humble attitude that Caspian had seen before, and he came over to greet them normally. Caspian was not familiar with this ce, so he asked the waiter to rmend a few dishes. When the dishes were served, several more tables of guests came in. The first person toe in was a cultivator in white. When he came in, he was holding a white donkey in his hand. This donkey was obviously not an ordinary one. Its whole body was snow-white, without a trace of messy hair. Its four hooves were as ck as ink, and its eyes made people feel that they were bottomless. The waiter was no longer surprised by such a scene. It was normal for cultivators to have a mount and a pet. It was like when Caspian just came in, the waiter was not surprised by the existence of Handsome, but asked Caspian what the pet on his shoulder liked to eat and what they could make here. The cultivator in white looked about the same age as Caspian. He held the donkey¡¯s hand and looked around the hall. After a pause at Caspian and the others, he walked to the other side and sat down. After that, a man and a woman came in together. The man and the woman were dressed simply, looking travel-worn. However, their features were somewhat simr. They were obviously brother and sister.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 The man seemed to be the elder brother. He walked ahead with a long saber on his back. The long saber didn¡¯t have a scabbard. It was wrapped up in a piece of dirty cloth and only the handle was exposed. However, the knife was even taller than him. Even if he carried it obliquely, the de would almost drag him to the ground. Caspian narrowed his eyes when he saw the long saber. He was extremely sensitive to vigor, far beyond ordinary cultivators. When the man came in, Caspian felt that the long saber on his back was like a surging blood river. Although vigor was restrained, it became heavier and more condensed because of this. As the man walked, vigor condensed into a trace. At first nce, it looked like a long tail. However, ordinary people could not see this tail. It seemed that only Caspian had noticed it. Because Caspian looked at the saber twice, the brother and sister seemed to have noticed Caspian¡¯s gaze. The elder brother cast a nce at Caspian and no longer paid attention to him. The younger sister red at Caspian and then whispered something into her brother¡¯s ear. The elder brother shook his head and seemed to disagree. Then the younger sister red at Caspian again and followed the elder brother to sit down. The siblings sat at a table not far from Caspian. The brother did not remove his long saber and sat with his back to Caspian. It seemed that he did not take Caspian¡¯s attention seriously. From this, Caspian could guess that the other party must be a very proud person and would not take the opinions of the others around him seriously. Compared with the brother, the sister was beyond Caspian¡¯s understanding. From beginning to end, he did not look at her again. ¡°Then why does she seem to hate me so much?¡± Even after sitting down, the sister looked up and red at Caspian several times. ¡®Crazy¡­¡¯ After a while, Caspian made a judgment. Next, an old man came in. Judging from his appearance, he was about 60 years old. His hair and beard turned white. But, after he came in, he looked sneaky. After looking around, the old man ran to a table in the corner and sat down. Most of the time , Caspian had been cultivating in the sect in the past. Even if hepleted a sect mission, he rarely dealt with cultivators of other sects. Just like what Master Eva Green had said before. The cultivators of Efrax were all cultivated in an enclosed environment. Like a fish in a fish pond, what they saw and heard was extremely limited. This time, the fish in the fish pond was thrown into the sea. The sea was vast and boundless, and there were countless kinds of fish in it. This was how Caspian felt for a moment. After a while, two more people entered the restaurant. As soon as they came in, Caspian immediately felt that a sharp gaze was fixed on him. Master Eva Green, who was beside him, even straightened up in an instant and spiritual Qi in her body instantly surged. Caspian raised his head and looked forward. At this moment, the two people who came in were also a man and a woman. The man among them was Yates Gandi! At the same time, Yates Gandi was also looking at Caspian. Their eyes met in an instant. From Yates Gandi¡¯s eyes, Caspian could see a sharp killing intent. However, there was not much expression on Yates Gandi¡¯s face. Caspian sighed with emotion. If Yates Gandi saw them, he wanted to kill them immediately. Then there was no need to fear this person. Just kill him. But this guy could actually endure it at this time. Then it was worth being careful. What¡¯s more, Yates Gandi seemed to be good at hiding his body and taking advantage of his opponent¡®s carelessness tounch an attack. ¡®This guy is a problem after all. It seems that I have to find an opportunity to get rid of this Yates Gandi. Otherwise, I always feel that someone wants to stab me in the back¡­¡¯ Facing Yates Gandi¡¯s sharp eyes, Caspian was not afraid at all. He was still thinking about how to kill the other party. The woman beside Yates Gandi looked about the same age as Caspian. Her expression was calm as she took a step forward and sat down at a table. At this time, Caspian found that after the woman sat down, Yates Gandi did not sit down. Instead, he stood behind her with a sword in his arms. ¡®This guy is actually a servant?¡¯ This scene greatly surprised Caspian. Looking at Yates Gandi and the woman, Caspian suddenly felt that thebination seemed to be quite simr to his. Heavenly Spirit Realm was a servant, while Holy Land Realm was the master. However, the other party¡¯s servant was standing and could not share the same table with his master. On his side, the servant was sharing table with her master. And, at this moment, she was still holding tea cups in her hand. Feeling Caspian¡®s yful gaze, Master Eva Green immediately guessed what he was thinking. Her expression turned ugly and she said in a low voice, ¡°You also want me to stand aside?¡± ¡°If you want to stand behind, I don¡¯t object,¡± Caspian said lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± Master Eva Green said hurriedly. Even though she had long acknowledged the identity of a servant, Master Eva Green still valued her reputation. Fortunately, Caspian did not care much about this kind of thing. Besides, Master Eva Green had protected Caspian in front of Yates Gandi, so Caspian treated her better than before. ¡°Tell me, is it a coincidence?¡± At this time, Caspian changed the topic. ¡°Yes,¡± Master Eva Green nodded. She kept an eye on Yates Gandi. In the past month, Master Eva Green had been worried about the other party¡¯s pursuit and sneak attack. After finally entering the Enigma City, she thought that he could let out a sigh of relief. In the end, they actually ran into each other directly. Her mood instantly turned bad. Master Eva Green¡¯s attention was on Yates Gandi, while Caspian¡¯s attention was now on Star Nelson. On the one hand, he felt that Star Nelson looked familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen her. On the other hand, he was guessing whether or not the other party¡¯s appearance in this city was directed by that small golden sword with the same purpose as his. After all, it was inevitable for others to think more about such a simr match with him. When Yates Gandi came in, he nced at Caspian and Master Eva Green and stopped looking at them. After Star Nelson sat down, Yates Gandi took a step forward, leaned down, and whispered a few words in her ear. So, Caspian saw Star Nelson raise her head and look at him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. There was no emotion in her eyes, as if she was looking at a wild flower or wild grass on the roadside. However, Yates Gandi, who was next to her, smiled grimly at Caspian and Master Eva Green. Caspian was too familiar with this expression. Usually, when he beat the younger one, and the younger one went home to find the older one to avenge him, they always looked so arrogant. ¡®s! Trouble¡­¡¯ Caspian sighed. Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 At that time, Caspian had roughly spected. Yates Gandi probably wanted to take the Corpse Elixir for this woman. Caspian could even imagine what Yates Gandi had just said in the woman¡¯s ear. ¡°Miss¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s this bad guy who stole the Corpse Elixir I prepared for Miss! Humph!¡± ¡±Oh¡­¡± ¡°Miss, you have to uphold justice for me! Woo woo woo!¡± In Caspian¡¯s mind, Yates Gandi, the tough man, had be a sissy. Thinking of this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡®He¡¯s stillughing! He¡¯s provoking me!¡¯ Yates Gandi¡¯s eyes widened seeing the way Caspian smiles. The seriousness that he had disguised before was torn into pieces like paper at this moment. ¡®This guy¡­ I can¡¯t believe it! How dare you provoke me?! Bastard!¡¯ Yates Gandi grasped the hilt of his sword. In an instant, sharp killing intent gushed out like a tide. Countless tensed threads seemed to appear in the hall of the restaurant. With a little force, it would break¡­ The nearby cultivators immediately felt it. The hand of the male cultivator who was the first toe in with the donkey, which was holding the cup, had quietly ced under the table. The younger sister of the siblings tensed up and looked at Yates Gandi in horror. The elder brother put his right elbow on the table and raised his right arm. He ced his left hand on his sister¡¯s hand andforted her. As for the old man, he slipped under the table. At this moment, through the table, one could feel that he was shaking violently. Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes lit up. She was not afraid of a fight. She knew very well how powerful Caspian was. Although she was not sure when Caspian would take action. But if she was killed and Yates Gandi attacked Caspian, Master Eva Green was sure that Yates Gandi would die a horrible death. Caspian would take revenge for her indirectly. At this moment, the air seemed to freeze, making people feel goosebumps all over their bodies. Star Nelson, who was sitting, gently tapped the table with her middle finger and said lightly, ¡°Waiter, why hasn¡¯t the dishes been served yet?¡± Yates Gandi¡¯s expression changed. He loosened his grip on the sword hilt. The tense atmosphere instantly dissipated. All of a sudden, the stagnant air at the scene seemed to flow again. Unconsciously, everyone felt relieved and their breathing became smooth. The cultivator in white put his hand back on the table. He even reached out tofort the white-haired donkey beside him. The elder brother put his hand back on the table. The younger sister looked at Caspian with surprise. It was as if she was wondering why Holy Land Realm of Caspian would provoke such a horrible guy. As for the old man¡­ He was still shaking under the table. Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Star Nelson. Star Nelson did not look at him. She lowered her eyes, as if she was not interested in anything here. Feeling that Yates Gandi would not attack again, Master Eva Green turned to look at Caspian and asked softly, ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°After we go out, find a deserted ce to solve this problem.¡± Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. This meant that Caspian was going to take the initiative! However, she was still a little uncertain, so she asked again, ¡°Do you want to do it yourself or..?¡± Caspian squinted at her. ¡°Close the door and let you go. What do you think?¡± Master Eva Green was speechless. She didn¡¯t get the result she wanted, but there was one thing she could confirm. That was, Caspian really wanted to kill the other party. ¡®This killing desire was not from Yates Gandi, but from the girl who always looked indifferent to the outside world. The girl was targeted by the enemy. Moreover, this enemy was very young but was very shrewd. This feeling was really not good. In order to sleep peacefully in the future, Then please die early¡­¡¯ This was how Caspian thought, but Master Eva Green thought a little more. ¡®The girl¡¯s words silenced Yates Gandi. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She either hid her strength or had an amazing background¡­¡¯ Master Eva Green was deep in thought. Just as she was thinking about whether Caspian should reconsider, a figure suddenly barged in from outside the restaurant. As soon as the man came in, he attracted everyone¡®s attention. The young man in his twenties was in a mess, as if he had just got up from the bed. However, the man who broke in did not care what others thought of him at all. Even the people behind him, who were obviously his subordinates, came to help him, were pushed aside by him. ¡°Don¡¯t block me!¡± Whileining, the man stretched his neck and looked at everyone in the hall. There were not many people in the restaurant, so the man quickly looked through it. Finally, his eyes fell on Star Nelson. He took a closer look and was surprised and delighted. He jumped over quickly. Seeing this, Yates Gandi frowned and was about to stop him. However, the man stopped three meters away from Star Nelson. Then with a ssh, he knelt on the ground without any hesitation. This scene surprised everyone present. The fierce sister was stunned at this moment. The chopsticks in her hands fell on the table with a click. Obviously, Yates Gandi did not expect this to happen. For a moment, a trace of confusion appeared in his eyes. There seemed to be something wrong with it. He kept moving forward, but stopped at this time. This posture looked a little awkward. However, when everyone looked at the man in surprise, Star Nelson didn¡¯t even look up, as if the other party didn¡¯t exist at all. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the man took a deep breath and mmed his head on the ground. ¡°Tida Lion, the eighth generation disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect, greets Second Miss Nelson!¡± ¡®Crape Myrtle Sect?¡¯ Hearing this name, Caspian was stunned. He had guessed that Star Nelson was a cultivator guided by the small golden sword, just like him. ¡®But judging from the current situation, I guessed wrong?¡¯ As soon as he thought about it, Caspian suddenly found that the atmosphere at the scene had changed again. The cultivators in the hall looked surprised again. But before that, because of this man¡¯s sudden action, they showed surprised and puzzled expressions. At this time, when they heard the name Crape Myrtle Sect, not only were they surprised, but also their eyes were full of excitement, disbelief, and even worship! Feeling the change in everyone¡¯s emotions, Caspian looked at Master Eva Green doubtfully. ¡±Have you heard of the Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± Although she was Master, she rarely left Ucror. Therefore, she knew very little about the sects outside Ucror, so Master Eva Green¡¯s face turned red and she could only answer, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± As Tida Lion reported his name and identity, Star Nelson finally raised her eyes and looked at him. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 ¡°Are you a disciple of my Big Brother?¡± Star Nelson looked at Tida Lion. Hearing that, Caspian blinked. ¡®Is this woman¡¯s elder brother the leader of a sect? In that case, the Big Brother she mentioned must be quite old. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. And the girl should be quite old¡­¡¯ ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Tida Lion was so excited that his voice began to tremble. ¡°I am under the Emperor¡¯smand!¡± When Caspian was surprised to see someone iming to be the Emperor, he suddenly realized that the expressions of almost everyone in the hall had changed. The white-robed male cultivator looked at Star Nelson without blinking. His exposed palm was trembling slightly. The brother and sister seemed to have been struck by lightning. They were stunned and looked at Star Nelson. At this moment, the sister¡¯s eyes were full of tears. Caspian was sure that she was not scared, but purely excited. Even the trembling old man poked his head out from under the table and looked at Star Nelson in disbelief. These people¡¯s expressions immediately made Caspian even more confused. Were the Crape Myrtle Sect and the Emperor famous? However, both Yates Gandi¡¯s behavior and the Emperor¡¯s sister¡¯s behavior did not seem to be kind. ¡°Is there such a big difference between Lunia and Efrax?¡± At this time, Star Nelson¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°What can I do for you since youe to see me?¡± Her voice was extremely cold and distant. However, in the eyes of Caspian, Tida Lion was a cheap man. The other party¡¯s attitude toward him grew colder. On the contrary, Tida Lion looked more grateful andfortable. He mmed his head on the ground again. When he raised his head again, his eyes were full of tears and snot. ¡°I, I am a native of Enigma City. I just heard that Second Miss is here. As a disciple of the Crape Myrtle Sect, I was so excited that I hurried to visit you.¡± After that, Tida Lion knocked his head on the ground again. His attitude and posture were as sincere as possible. However, Star Nelson remained unmoved. And at this moment, there was a sneer on the corner of her mouth. ¡°I just arrived here and haven¡¯t informed anyone else yet. But you are the first toe and visit. You must have been paying attention to it for a long time.¡± As soon as Star Nelson said this, Tida Lion¡¯s excited face suddenly froze, and his face turned pale. Star Nelson continued, ¡°Do you want to show that you¡¯re much stronger than the other disciples?¡± ¡°I dare not!¡± Tida Lion was so scared that he knocked his head on the ground. Star Nelson¡¯s words almost scared him to death. Crape Myrtle Sect was strictly guarded. Tida Lion was the weakest among the eight generations of disciples and was usually under the jurisdiction of the seventh generation. At this time, before the seventh generation of disciples came to see Star Nelson, he, an eighth generation disciple, came first. What did this mean? ¡°Do you want to show that you, an eighth-generation disciple, are stronger than a seventh-generation disciple? It was as if the subordinates had shown more power than the chief, and they had asked for credit in front of the chief¡¯s behind his back. Now that the chief knew, what should he think?¡± Thinking of this, Tida Lion¡¯s body trembled like a sieve. ¡°It seems that Big Brother has been neglecting discipline recently. Dogs and cats can be epted as a disciple,¡± Star Nelson said lightly. Her words immediately made Tida Lion¡¯s face turn pale. He didn¡¯t say much and kowtowed to Star Nelson. The te on the ground had long been smashed into powder. But he still did not stop. This scene made everyone around feel ufortable. After a while, Star Nelson said lightly, ¡°But it shows that you have the ability to see me first.¡± When this sentence reached Tida Lion¡¯s ears, he immediately became like a drowning man. He grabbed the life-saving straw and hurriedly said, ¡°Second Miss, As a disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect, I have always been strict with myself. Today, I just heard that Second Miss ising to the Enigma City. I have always admired Second Miss¡¯s beauty, which was why I dared to visit you¡­ Please forgive me, Second Miss! In this Enigma City, I am willing to do anything for Second Miss and go through fire and water without hesitation!¡± ¡°Do you deserve to work for Second Miss?¡± Yates Gandi snorted with a trace of dissatisfaction on his face. Knowing that he had said something wrong, Tida Lion quickly closed his mouth, but his eyes were still full of pleading, and he looked at Star Nelson. He knew that his life was in the other¡¯s hands. ¡°You said that you were willing to anything for me in the Enigma City?¡± Star Nelson asked at this time. ¡°Miss?¡± Yates Gandi looked at Star Nelson in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect that Star Nelson would really give Tida Lion a chance. Tida Lion was just the lowest-level existence in Crape Myrtle Sect. What qualifications did he have to work for Star Nelson? ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Tida Lion¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly patted his chest and shouted, ¡°Second Miss, if you have anything to do, just tell me!¡± Just now, he was afraid that he might not survive tonight. But at this time, the other party had made a request to him. Life rose and fell so fast that Tida Lion felt his knees go limp at this moment. But, there was one thing he was sure of. That was, if Star Nelson asked him to do something today. Then it was a blessing in disguise! It was such a great honor to work for Second Miss! It was not in vain for him toe here at the risk of crossing the line today. ¡°I do have one thing that I hope you can do for me,¡± Star Nelson said. ¡°Miss, please tell me!¡± Tida Lion¡¯s body trembled again. This time it was because of excitement, he was too exciting. He was testing the edge of death just now. But now, he was about to reach the peak of his life. ¡°He took my things,¡± Star Nelson reached out and pointed to Caspian. ¡°Kill him and give me the things¡­¡± The scene suddenly quieted down. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Caspian. Well, their eyes were not very friendly. It was as if Caspian was a treacherous and evil person. The younger sisterughed coldly, as if she had known that Caspian was not a good person. Caspian was also stunned. ¡®It¡¯s you who sent people to steal my things. Now you¡¯re taking it for granted. You¡¯re so self-righteous, What did you mean?¡¯ ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Tida Lion jumped up from the ground without hesitation and walked toward Caspian with unkind eyes. In his eyes, Caspian was at the first stage of the Holy Land Realm, just like him. Master Eva Green, who was next to Caspian, had also dropped her realm to the same level as Caspian because she had used his magic. Therefore, in Tida Lion¡¯s eyes, these two people were almost no threat. As for why Star Nelson didn¡¯t do it in person before. Tida Lion had his own exnation in his heart. It must be Second Miss who was afraid of dirtying her hands! Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 ¡°How dare you touch what Second Miss likes!¡± Tida Lion waved his hand with a grim smile and walked toward Caspian¡¯s table with his followers. Among them, Tida Lion was at the mid level of the first stage of the Holy Land Realm. Although the remaining servants were only Pulse Control Realm cultivators, in Tida Lion¡¯s View, they only needed to cheer for him. And this was the task given by Second Miss herself. He didn¡¯t want others to steal his limelight either. This matter must be done beautifully. Second Miss didn¡¯t say what it was. But she pointed out that she wanted him to kill the man. In that case, he would kill this guy without hesitation. He should do his best in front of Second Miss! ¡°Kid, you asked for it!¡± While he was talking, Tida Lion had approached Caspian¡¯s table. ¡°In your next life, you¡¯d better keep your eyes open. Don¡¯t provoke people you can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± When Tida Lion finished speaking, Caspian just put down the cup in his hand. Just now, in the face of Tida Lion¡¯s ¡°Death Board¡±, he took a sip of tea leisurely. ¡°You want this idiot to die on his own¡­¡± ¡°What idiot¡­ Er, who are you talking to?¡± Tida Lion blinked his eyes in confusion. He followed Caspian¡¯s gaze and saw that Caspian was talking to Star Nelson. At this time, Star Nelson turned her head and looked in other directions. ¡°You hate him, so you want to kill him with my hand. On the surface, you pretended to give him a chance to reward him¡­¡± Caspian knew that Star Nelson could hear what he said, so he continued to say at this moment. A mocking smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Do you know what I call someone like you? Although you are a woman, it may not be suitable. But I still want to say. You are a hypocrite.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes were full of disdain. Tida Lion was confused. He still didn¡¯t understand what Caspian meant. But one thing he was sure of was that this guy was insulting Second Miss. Seeing that Star Nelson did not respond, Tida Lion red at Caspian fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he moved. In an instant, a string of illusory shadows emerged from the void and rushed toward Caspian. When the people around saw it, no one stopped it. On the one hand, there was no need to do it since they didn¡¯t know Caspian. On the other hand, Caspian had stolen the things of the Second Miss of Crape Myrtle Sect. He deserved to be punished. The younger sister of the brother and sister revealed a gloating smile at this moment, waiting for the good show of Caspian. Caspian was still drinking tea leisurely. ¡®s! It would be better if Sna is here¡­ At least, I don¡¯t need to remind her of serving tea or water¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian pursed his lips in embarrassment and then sighed with his head down. He didn¡¯t take Tida Lion seriously at all. Even if in a sh, the other party was already in front of him. Tida Lion was furious when he saw the other party¡¯s expression. ¡°You will pay for your current behavior!¡± With a grim smile in his heart, Tida Lion came to the front of Caspian.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With a flick of his wrist, he suddenly held a pumpkin-sized hammer and smashed it down on Caspian¡¯s head. The hammer was obviously not an ordinary item. As soon as it appeared, the air around it began to copse. The big hammer shone brightly. The light was extremely thick andyered. In an instant, it was as if tens of millions of iron cavalrymen and divine weapons were falling from the sky. Even rivers could be cut off and filled in an instant. ¡°How dare you!¡± At this moment, Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes narrowed. She mmed the table and stood up. Although Master Eva Greencked experience in serving people, she was very experienced when it came to attacking without saying a word. Otherwise, at the foot of the mountain of the Green Paradise Sect, she would not have had a conflict with Caspian. With a roar, Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s aura poured out in an instant. For her, at this time, she was showing her true realm. But, for most of the people present, at this moment, it was like a trickle in front of them. Suddenly, it turned into a dam and kept flowing. They were still waiting for a good showst moment. The next moment, they felt an air st pressing down from the void. All the muscles in their bodies tensed up at this moment, and their hairs stood on end. In an instant, their hearts were raised to their throats. Fear, panic, all kinds of emotions filled their hearts in an instant, making them want to run away like mice. Tida Lion, who was the first to bear the brunt, felt even stronger at this moment. Bang! The big hammer in his hand was still one foot away from the top of Caspian¡¯s head and could not be smashed anymore. The rolling momentum umted by magic instantly copsed. Like a mountain, it was smashed into powder by the demon god¡¯s palm. As for Tida Lion, he let out a scream as if he had been hit by a wild beast. With a swoosh, he knocked his two subordinates behind him away and instantly flew out of the gate of the restaurant. Seeing Tida Lion flying away like a meteor, Master Eva Green looked around coldly. Except for Yates Gandi, who had long known Master Eva Green¡¯s realm, Star Nelson did not seem to care about it. The others looked as if they had seen a ghost during the day. This woman was actually Heavenly Spirit Realm! No matter the man in white, the brother and sister, or the white-bearded old man was shocked at this moment, and their eyes were full of horror. This was their instinctive fear of high-level cultivators. In particr, the white-bearded old man once again hid his head under the table like a turtle, shivering. Seeing everyone¡¯s shocked and frightened expressions, Master Eva Green red at Star Nelson and Yates Gandi before sitting down. As for Caspian, from beginning to end, he didn¡¯t look at Tida Lion again. ¡®Hmmm¡­ Who do you think you are? Do you deserve to fight with me? In the past, my strength was not good enough, so when facing enemies, I had to exhaust my mind and n thoroughly so that I could maximize advantage. And now, with the Gates of Hell in hand and a powerful existence with unknown identity in my body. In this case, I might as well kill you in the face of the provocation of the enemy¡­ Besides, even if your Lunia follows thew of the jungle and thew of survival of the strong, this Corpse Elixir is still mine! And it should be mine!¡¯ ¡®Who cares about Yates Gandi, Second Miss, and Crape Myrtle Sect?!¡¯ Caspian was so confident now. That was why he acquiesced in Master Eva Green¡¯s action. The courtesy he had shown in the past had been treated as a blessing by others. Now that the other party had be so courteous, Caspian didn¡¯t mind teaching them an unforgettable lesson. Now that the other party sent a cannon fodder to die, then let him die. If they came closer with their ws, Caspian would not only break their ws, but also kill them. In the hall, because of Master Eva Green¡¯s attack, it became quiet for a while. Because even in Lunia, a Master in Heavenly Spirit Realm could not be underestimated. Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 Before that, no one had expected that one Heavenly Spirit Realm would appear in the two cultivators at the two Holy Land Realm cultivators. And in the eyes of this group of people, since Master Eva Green¡¯s real realm was Heavenly Spirit Realm, then how could the more unfathomable Caspian beside her really be Holy Land Realm? Everyone started to figure out what realm Caspian was. ¡®He must be a Heavenly Spirit Realm! And it must be higher than that Master!¡¯ ¡®Look at that posture!¡¯ ¡®Look, look, look, that Master who just made a move, pour tea for him now!¡¯ ¡®He still pretended to ignore her!¡¯ All of a sudden, everyone looked at Caspian with different eyes. Even his posture of drinking tea and water was full of the majesty of a superior. The younger sister also lowered her head at this moment and dared not look at Caspian provocatively. There were traces of panic and disbelief in her expression. This was like a fish in a pond, someone dared to throw a stone to scare it. But, if there was a crocodile in the pond now, did he dare to throw a stone to scare it? Just as everyone had their own thoughts, another person suddenly entered the restaurant. When the person came in, he was holding Tida Lion, who had just been sent flying. The man who came in had a hint of arrogance on his face. But the most striking thing was not his expression, nor his amazing Heavenly Spirit Realm, but his appearance. This cultivator¡¯s face was extremely long. In the secr world, this man had a horse face. The horse face was one thing, but his eyes were extremely big. It made people feel as if his eyeballs would fall down with a slight tap on the head. And his eyebrows were ck and thick, like two fat caterpirs. In short, it would be unforgettable for a person to take a look at it. But at this moment, no one on the scene smiled because of the cultivator¡¯s appearance. Even Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at this cultivator. Because there was a pair of extremely eye-catching small golden sword marks on his sleeve. One could clearly see the word ¡°Heaven¡¯s Edge¡± on it. This was exactly the same as the small sword that Caspian had obtained before! After a while, Caspian rxed. ¡°There¡¯s finally news,¡± he murmured. When they arrived at the Enigma City, Caspian was still thinking about when the next news would come. Now it seemed that the answer was right in front of him. The horse-faced cultivator walked into the hall, threw Tida Lion to the ground, and nced at the crowd. It seemed that when Tida Lion was just sent flying by Master Eva Green, he was just in front of this cultivator. However, the horse-faced cultivator didn¡¯t seem to care about it. His gaze swept across the faces of everyone present. Caspian noticed that when the horse-faced cultivator turned his eyes to him, the cultivator in white, the brother and sister, the old man, and Star Nelson, the cultivator¡¯s eyes obviously paused. As for Master Eva Green and Yates Gandi, he did not stop his eyes on them. ¡°Six people, very good¡­ All here¡­¡± Looking away, the horse-faced cultivator put his hands behind his back and nodded. ¡°Show me your Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword.¡± Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword seemed to be pointing at that small golden sword. Caspian took it off his waist and put it on the table. The others also took out their golden swords and ced them in front of them ording to the instructions of the horse-faced cultivator. Caspian paid attention. The truth was as he had expected. Other than Master Eva Green and Yates Gandi, everyone else had this golden sword. But what surprised Caspian was that the old man was really one of them. ¡®It turns out that the sect of Lunia has no age limit to ept disciples?¡¯ Caspian couldn¡¯t help but be confused. He remembered it clearly. When he was in Evergreen Town, Master Ian of Dark Moon Sect had mentioned it. Generally speaking, those who were more than sixteen years old would not be taken in as disciples in a sect. ¡®It seems that there are indeed many differences between Lunia and Efrax,¡¯ Caspian thought to himself. He was not familiar with this ce for the time being, so although Caspian asked in his heart, he still kept a straight face. However, at this moment, he felt a look of surprise fall on him. Following his senses, he immediately saw the younger sister of the two siblings staring at him from afar. There was a sh of surprise in his eyes. No one knew what she was thinking, but her eyes kept rolling. Caspian had no good impression of this woman. So he just nced at her and turned his eyes away. Caspian then looked around at the horse-faced cultivator. Suddenly, the small golden sword in front of him emitted a faint golden light. A momentter, the golden light condensed on the words ¡°Heaven¡®s Edge¡± on the hilt and stopped moving. The others present also noticed this. Therefore, they no longer paid attention to others and all looked at their Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no problem. Very good. You¡¯re all punctual,¡± The horse-faced cultivator nodded, and his tense face rxed a little. ¡°Three dayster, May 15th. At noon, gather at the foot of Rigor Mountain, which is eighty miles away from the Enigma City. Don¡¯t bete. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for losing your qualification,¡± the horse-faced cultivator said lightly. This was the next step of the order. Everyone was shocked and quickly remembered it. The horse-faced cultivator seemed toe to convey the next order. However, just as everyone thought he was going to leave, the horse-faced cultivator suddenly bowed to Star Nelson. ¡°Greetings, Second Miss. Please leave with me. Someone wants to see you.¡± Star Nelson nodded, got up with Yates Gandi, and was about to leave with the horse-faced cultivator. As for Tida Lion on the ground, she didn¡¯t take another look at him. Just like what Caspian had said before. She just hated him, so she wanted to use Caspian to get rid of Tida Lion. She would not take Tida Lion¡¯s life seriously. When she left, Star Nelson did not look at Caspian again. Yates Gandi, on the other hand, nced at Caspian and Master Eva Green. Caspian¡¯s fingers slowly rubbed the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword, and his eyes revealed a fierce light. He came here this time because he was invited by Princess Charlotte to join the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect of Lunia. But now, it seemed that he had provoked an unknown enemy before entering the sect. ¡°Yates Gandi¡­¡± Finally, Caspian looked at Yates Gandi. Seeing a fleeting sh of light in Caspian¡¯s eyes, Master Eva Green¡®s body tensed up. ¡®He would¡¯t want to fight here, would he?¡¯ Master Eva Green¡¯s worry was reasonable. Yates Gandi had already shed at Caspian. Based on Master Eva Green¡¯s understanding of Caspian, Yates Gandi was lucky to have escapedst time. This time, this guy provoked Caspian again and again. No one could stop Caspian if he really fought! He was an existence who had stepped on a sect. However, just as Master Eva Green was feeling uneasy, the younger sister of the siblings suddenly stood up, looking a little out of sorts. ¡°Master, I¡­ I have a question to ask you.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 The horse-faced cultivator, who was about to step out of the door, turned around. There was a hint of dissatisfaction on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The younger sister was obviously a little nervous at this moment. She swallowed and said, ¡°Master, he¡­¡± The younger sister raised her hand and pointed at Caspian. ¡±Is he also a discipleing to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect this time?¡± The horse-faced cultivator looked at Caspian. Caspian saluted him with cupped hands. The horse-faced cultivator nodded slightly and then looked at the sister. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± The younger sister¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She doubted Master before she even entered the sect. If it was spread out, although it would not have a bad impact, for her, it was not good. Thinking of this, her face turned from white to red, and she quickly exined, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just want to say, isn¡¯t he at the Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± ¡°Who told you that he is at the Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± The horse-faced cultivator frowned and said, ¡°Pay attention to yourself and prepare for the matter in three days. It¡¯s not your business, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± After that, regardless of the sister¡®s red and white face, the cultivator made a ¡°please¡± gesture to Star Nelson. ¡±Second Miss, pleasee this way.¡± So Caspian was not a Heavenly Spirit Realm! When cultivators in the hall heard this, they looked at each other in dismay, and their eyes were full of shock. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They could already see it at this time. For Caspian and Master Eva Green, Caspian was the master and Master Eva Green was the servant. How could a Holy Land Realm have a servant of Heavenly Spirit Realm? ¡®This is really¡­¡¯ The younger sister tried to understand the situation. Just like in the secr world, the servant of a small official was like a high-ranking official in the court, which was hard to believe. That younger sister¡¯s expression was exceptionally ugly at this moment because she had been taught a lesson by the horse-faced cultivator. Just as the hall fell into silence again, Tida Lion woke up. He didn¡¯t hear the arrival of the horse-faced cultivator and the conversation between the people because of the shock. So he didn¡¯t know what had happened at all. When he woke up at this moment, he just found that Star Nelson was gone. ¡®Could it be that I haven¡¯t finished my work, so Second Miss was angry and left first?¡¯ Thinking of this, Tida Lion¡¯s back was covered with sweat. He made a big promise but failed. Instead of hugging Second Miss¡¯s thigh, which was close at hand, he made her unhappy. Suddenly, Tida Lion looked at Caspian with resentment. Swoosh! Tida Lion jumped up from the ground like a monkey. He immediately strode toward Caspian with the pumpkin-sized hammer in his hand. The servants who had followed him here before were so shocked that their eyeballs were about to fall out. ¡°My Young Master! Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t reacted yet? Although that guy was a Holy Land Realm, the one sitting next to him was Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm! You were sent flying by her just now, and now you forget it?¡± Just when these servants were shocked and scared, Tida Lion had already rushed to the front of Caspian. ¡°Again?¡± Caspian squinted at him. Master Eva Green also looked at Tida Lion in surprise. Soon, she came to her senses. She was afraid that this guy had just fainted too fast, so he didn¡®t realize how he had fainted. ¡°Are you deaf?¡± Tida Lion sneered. ¡°If I don¡¯t let you die today, I won¡¯t be surnamed Lion!¡± Although he was a little dizzy now and he could not remember what had happened before, there was one thing that Tida Lion was sure of. That was because of this guy in front of him, he hadpletely failed his n to please Star Nelson today! The only remedy now was to apologize to Second Miss with this guy¡¯s head! At this moment, Tida Lion only thought about this matter. As a result, when the people around him looked at him, he couldn¡®t even distinguish the look in their eyes as if they were looking at an idiot. ¡°Lie down!¡± Taking a few steps forward, Tida Lion shouted loudly. The pumpkin-like hammer in his hand swept toward Caspian¡¯s head again. The hammer swept through the air of a region, and there was a muffled sound like thunder. This time, Tida Lion had a n. While attacking Caspian, he was peeping at Master Eva Green from the corner of his eyes. Seeing that Master Eva Green did not intend to make a move this time, he waspletely relieved. He couldn¡¯t remember clearly how he flew out and fainted. But Tida Lion vaguely felt that it might have something to do with this woman. But now this woman didn¡¯t take action. Then there would be no trouble. He turned around and looked at Caspian with ferocious eyes. However, at this time, Tida Lion saw the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth slightly raised, revealing a mocking smile. ¡°I was wondering why he was so confident. So it turns out that he is an idiot¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian raised his hand and grabbed the big hammer. The crowd gasped. Even though Tida Lion had just woken up, he was still a cultivator of Holy Land Realm. What he was using was also a spirit tools. Caspian was going to block it with his hands now. Was he not going to take this arm? All of a sudden, everyone present looked at Caspian in surprise, doubt, shock, disbelief, and gloating. In next second, Caspian caught the hammer firmly with one hand. The rumbling in the void instantly stopped, it¡¯s like thunder rolling in midsummer. When everyone thought it was going to rain¡­ All of a sudden, the cloud disappeared, Bright sunshine appeared. It became sunny again. Everyone was stunned and couldn¡¯t react in time. Tida Lion was the first to bear the brunt, there was a trace of confusion in his eyes. He looked at the big hammer then he looked at Caspian. ¡®Why is there something wrong..?¡¯ Then he saw Caspian open his mouth slightly. There was a white light. It contains the power of the Ninth Heaven Thunder, the light suddenly punched out! ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Bang! In the hall, Tida Lion only felt a dazzling white light sh in front of him. In his mind, there was an explosion. Everyone¡¯s body could not help but tremble seeing the scene in front of them. The next moment, there was a scream¡­ On Tida Lion¡¯s face, it was as if a huge blood flower had bloomed. His body shot out like a cannonball. When Master Eva Green shook him away just now, Tida Lion flew out from the gate of the restaurant, and this time, he was like a meteor. Hong! He crashed into the wall of the restaurant. Even the formation protecting the restaurant could not stop him. The formation shed and quickly faded away. The next moment, the light shattered like a whole piece of ss. Crack! Crack! A huge hole appeared on the wall of the restaurant. Tida Lion flew out, he disappeared. After a while, on the street outside, screams and cries were heard. On the other side, Caspian sat in his seat, he threw the pumpkin-like hammer in his hand again and again. In the hall, at the moment, it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 The person, who flew out, was a cultivator of Holy Land Realm, the big hammer in his hand was a real spirit tool¡­ This was the Enigma City¡­ There are mortals and cultivators here. Naturally, it was impossible for the defense array of the restaurant just to block mortals. But now, in the hall, everyone was just opening their mouths wide and looking at the hole on the wall. They couldn¡¯t remember how many times they were shocked today either. In short, it seemed that as long as it had something to do with Caspian, it would take a long time for them to recover their consciousness. After a while, Caspian got up, he led Master Eva Green and Handsome out. When they stepped out of the gate, before left, Caspian did not forget to point at the hole while saying to one of the restaurant waiter, ¡°My debt will be paid by the guy who flew out¡­¡± A while after Caspian left, The younger sister came to her senses. Her eyes were still full of doubt, she looked around to make sure that no one was paying attention to her, then she looked at her brother and whispered, ¡°Brother, this guy¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a tough opponent,¡± her brother answered. This young male cultivator seemed to unintentionally put on the long knife on the table. At this time, no one noticed that the long saber wrapped in torn cloth, under his palm, it actually trembled slightly. If Caspian could see in detail, the long saber was just like a person, it was actually excited. It¡¯s as if a hunter finally saw his prey¡­ Upon hearing her elder brother¡¯s words, the younger sister¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Then should we¡­¡± She hit her lip, not sure. ¡°When the timees, if we meet him,¡± the brother¡¯s words came at this moment. ¡°Try to avoid him as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± At that moment, the sister looked at her elder brother in disbelief. In her impression, her big brother seemed that he had never retreated because of someone¡¯s strength. Why did he change this time? ¡°Listen to me¡­ If you really meet him, then take the initiative to show weakness, or¡­ Or leave as soon as possible. Or¡­ You wait for me.¡± A bright light shed across the sister¡¯s eyes. Then she nodded hard. As for her brother, he was slowly caressing the rag that wrapped around the long saber. ¡°This is also the first time I¡¯ve felt excited. Such an opponent should be able to make me much stronger¡­¡± At this moment, it was not just this pair of siblings who put attention on Caspian. The man in white holding a donkey was also looking thoughtfully in the direction where Caspian had left at this moment. In another corner, the old man hiding under the table also quietly poked his head out. A cunning look appeared in his eyes. After a while, he retracted his head. *** After leaving the restaurant, Master Eva Green followed Caspian aimlessly on the street. In the end, they didn¡®t eat the meal. For a cultivator like her, there was nothing wrong with not eating for months. Therefore, Master Eva Green was not in a dilemma about this meal, but Star Nelson¡¯s identity and Yates Gandi¡¯s threat. When walking on the street, she wanted to take the initiative to talk to Caspian several times. However, it seemed that Caspiancked of interest. She could not see what Caspian was thinking, and she did not n on asking for trouble. ¡®I think, this fellow should be quite worried in his heart¡­.¡¯ Master Eva Green guessed in her heart. ¡®After all, it seems that the woman has a strong background. She not only had an elder brother as a sect master. Even the sect Caspian is going to this time is very polite to that woman¡­¡¯ It was a little exaggerated to say that Master Eva Green hated Caspian to the core. However, she was secretly delighted to see Caspian suffer a setback. It was normal, it would be even better if the fire could not burn her. Master Eva Green wasughing in her heart when she didn¡¯t find Caspian walking in front of her suddenly stopped. She staggered and almost bumped into him. ¡±Why did you suddenly stop?¡± Master Eva Green hurriedly dodged and asked after standing firm. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if I should buy a house in Enigma City¡­¡± ¡°Ha?¡± Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Caspian. However, he didn¡¯t look like he was joking. ¡°You¡­ You want to buy a house here?¡± Master Eva Green couldn¡¯t help repeating. Aftering to the Enigma City, her thoughts had changed a little. In Efrax, it was only natural for cultivators to train in sects or ns. But in Lunia, the situation was different. This ce was even vaster, spiritual Qi here was stronger. There were more cultivators here. The cultivators naturally did not need to find a special ce to live and practice. But¡­ ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that those people will seek revenge if you buy a house here?¡± Master Eva Green asked in confusion. ¡°The house is actually for you,¡± Caspian answered naturally. Master Eva Green was stunned. After listening to Caspian¡¯s exnation, she finally understood. The house Caspian bought belonged to Caspian, but Master Eva Green usually lived and managed it. Three dayster, he would go to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Master Eva Green naturally could not go with him. Therefore, if he bought a house here, Master Eva Green could have a ce to stay. As for Master Eva Green¡¯s revenge¡­ A house where a Holy Land Realm lived and a house where a Heavenly Spirit Realm lived were completely different from the pressure he faced when he came to seek revenge. If Caspian was Pulse Control Realm, then the other party would definitely take revenge. If Caspian was Holy Land Realm, then the other party would think about it and then take revenge. But, if Master Eva Green was living in the room, then the other party would definitely not take revenge. Heavenly Spirit Realm was not the topbat capability in Lunia, but in the Enigma City, it must be. Moreover, the title of Master was not a joke. Reality was reality¡­ Master Eva Green hesitated for a moment before nodding in agreement. In this way, her identity seemed to have changed from a ve to a housekeeper. It seemed to be fine. *** The purchase of a house was much smoother than they had imagined. There was no need for Caspian to choose it. He only needed to find some officials in charge of the property deed and house business and then tell them his request. Because he was a cultivator, apanied by Eva Green, a Master. The officer was extremely polite. It didn¡¯t take long for him to find five houses in Enigma City that met Caspian¡¯s requirements. What Caspian needed to do was to find the one he was most satisfied with in these five houses. As for spirit stones needed for buying the house, for ordinary cultivators, they might have to grit their teeth. However, Caspian had robbed several generations of wealth of a family thest time. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was not an exaggeration for him to buy a real estate. In the end, Caspian chose a mansion in the southeast of the Enigma City. On the one hand, buying this house was because there was ake not far behind the house, and the scenery was good. On the other hand, there was a big yard in the mansion, and it also included a forest outside the mansion. The mountain was surrounded by water, and the environment was beautiful. Even if he would not live here for a long life, Caspian paid more attention to these things. Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 After handing over the title deed to spirit stone and taking the title deed, Caspian walked out with a humble and respectful smile. He was in a good mood. From this moment on, the house belonged to him, but soon Caspian found that Master Eva Green was not looking at him. She seemed to have no expectation about the new house at all. As for her eyes, after she came out, she had been staring at a man dressed like a fisherman not far away. The fisherman was carrying an old straw hat and coarse clothes. Although he looks strong, but it was only limited to the level of mortals. Caspian could tell at a nce that the fisherman didn¡¯t even step into True Martial Realm. He was just an ordinary person who had been fishing for years and was stronger. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing Master Eva Green staring unblinkingly at him, a yful look appeared in Caspian¡®s eyes. It turned out that the irritable Master Eva Green liked this kind of men. Master Eva Green seemed to have sensed Caspian¡¯s gaze and turned around. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Master Eva Green frowned slightly. Caspian¡¯s gaze made her feel a little ufortable. ¡°Your taste is very unique¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°What taste¡­ What¡­ You?¡± Master Eva Green was stunned for a moment before understanding. However, she did not have the courage to be angry with Caspian. So she could only exin, not knowing whether tough or cry, ¡°I¡¯m not looking at that person, but the bucket of fish in front of him. Didn¡¯t you see that?¡± When she said thest sentence, Master Eva Green deliberately lowered her voice. It was as if she was afraid of being heard by the people around her. From Caspian¡®s confused expression, Master Eva Green knew that the other party had definitely not discovered it. So she nned to show off in front of Caspian, as long as Caspian asked or showed a puzzled look. ¡®Go ahead and ask me,¡¯ Master Eva Green said in her heart. Then she saw Caspian walking straight toward the fisherman. He didn¡¯t even spare her a nce. The things in the bucket were really attractive. Master Eva Green saw that Caspian had already walked over. He even lowered his head and began to size her up. So she quickly looked around, as if she was afraid of being noticed by others, and then quickly walked over. At this time, Caspian was observing the barrel. To be exact, it was the fish in the barrel. This fish was about the size of an adult¡¯s two palms, but its color was really strange. Half of it was ck, like thick ink, and half of it was bright red, like a me. On both sides of its body, different colors could be seen clearly. Even the beard on the fish¡¯s mouth was ck on one side, and red on the other. At this moment, Handsome also showed curiosity. It jumped from Caspian¡®s shoulder to the edge of the barrel and looked at the strange fish curiously. Caspian himself didn¡¯t know this kind of fish, he had never heard of such a thing, not to mention seeing it. However, what could make Master Eva Green so concerned about should be something good. Obviously, the fisherman had been standing here for a while. Although there were many people who came to see the fish before, after all, ordinary people had never seen such a strange fish. There were too many demons. No one knew what this was, so cultivators would not buy it, and mortals naturally wouldn¡¯t. Therefore, when he saw that someone was interested in this fish, the fisherman immediately came over with enthusiasm and wanted to introduce it. However, before he could open his mouth, Caspian reached out to stop him. ¡°I¡¯ll just take a look¡­¡± The fisherman was speechless. ¡°If you don¡¯t buy it, then I won¡®t be so enthusiastic.¡± Seeing the fisherman return to his original position with his arms crossed and watch the passersby absent-minded, Caspian was sure that this fisherman didn¡®t know what kind of fish it was. Standing up straight, Caspian nced at Master Eva Green, who was approaching. ¡°What kind of fish is this?¡± Caspian thought she must know it since Master Eva Green cared it so much, not out of curiosity, that¡¯s why he asked her. Master Eva Green really wanted to keep Caspian guessing, then she answered, ¡°You beg me.¡± But when she saw Caspian¡®s cold eyes, she immediately gave up the idea. ¡°Ice and Fire Fish,¡± Master Eva Green blurted out. However, as if she was worried about something, she lowered her voice when she said these words. ¡°Ice and Fire Fish?¡± Caspian slightly frowned. ¡°Is it a juvenile beast like Handsome?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Caspian was confused. ¡°It¡¯s delicious¡­¡± Caspian was speechless. Turning around, he saw Master Eva Green staring straight at the barrel. After a while, her throat moved slightly. It was the movement of swallowing saliva. *** The setting sun. In the woods, On the grass¡­ The sparkling surface of theke. The breeze blew, making people feel indescribablyfortable. Sizzle! The sound of the ice and fire fish being poured with oil also filled the air with a rich and delicious smell. Master Eva Green held a from iron wires in one hand. The Ice and Fire Fish, which had been cleaned, was put on the. Her other hand scooped up a spoonful of oil and poured it on the fish. Another sizzle heard¡­ A pale golden color suddenly appeared on the body of the fish. At the same time, another strong fragrance came. The fragrance was very attractive, not greasy, but very fresh. It made people breathe, and they even felt that their whole bodies were soaked in hot water. Seeing Caspian narrow his eyes, Master Eva Green couldn¡¯t help but smile proudly. ¡°I ate this Ice and Fire Fish with my teacher a long time ago. However, it was particrly difficult to breed fish. Moreover, capturing it waspletely up to fate. So after that, I have never eaten it again. But I promise you will never forget the taste after you eat it once.¡± ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Suddenly, Caspian asked. Master Eva Green paused. After a while, she pretended to be natural and said, ¡°I¡¯m 126 years old¡­¡± Caspian nced sideways at Master Eva Green. He was sure that he could see her looked to be in her early thirties. ¡°Oh, Grandma, when did you eat the ice and fire fishst time?¡± Hearing Caspian call her ¡°Grandma¡±, Master Eva Green did not immediately answer his question. Instead, she was both angry and amused. ¡°You called me Grandma? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re young. How old are you this year? Let me calcte! First stage of the Holy Land Realm. Anyway, you are forty years old!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°30?¡± Seeing Caspian¡¯s reaction, Master Eva Green narrowed her eyes. A cultivator at the first stage of the Holy Land Realm at the age of 30 was definitely a genius in the sect. As long as the Sect cultivates such a cultivator and he worked hard, he would be sure to reach Heavenly Spirit Realm. ¡°Haha!¡± Caspian still smiled. ¡°20?¡± Master Eva Green carefully guessed again. She couldn¡¯t believe the number she said this time. Even if Caspian was born into a cultivation family and he had begun toy the foundation since he was three or four years old, he had only cultivated for 16 or 17 years. How could it be possible to rise from a mortal to a Holy Land Realm in sixteen to seventeen years! The next moment, She saw Caspian nod. ¡°Are you really only twenty years old?¡± Master Eva Green was so shocked that she almost threw out the iron and spoon in her hand. ¡°Did you start cultivating from your mother¡¯s womb?¡± ¡±About four or five years ago,¡± Caspian said after thinking for a while. ¡±Stop joking!¡± Master Eva Green shook her head. She didn¡¯t believe it, but looking at Caspian¡¯s serious face¡­ After a while, she hesitated and spoke again, ¡°Are you¡­ You telling the truth?¡± Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Master Eva Green was stunned. A cultivator that had stepped on the path of immortality for four or five years crushed her, and he crushed the whole Green Paradise Sect. ¡°What exactly is that thing within your body¡­?¡± After a long while, Master Eva Green swallowed hard and asked. She could only think that Caspian¡¯s amazing promotion speed and strength were brought by the adventure in his body. After so long, Master Eva Green had already vaguely guessed. There was a very horrible thing in Caspian¡¯s body. This thing would asionally control the body of Caspian. As long as he entered that situation, it meant that Caspian had entered the invincible state. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Caspian shook his head and poked the bonfire with a branch while saying, ¡°You should be d that I stopped it at that time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Master Eva Green was puzzled. Caspian looked up at her and said, ¡°At that time, it wanted to trample you down with the whole Green Paradise Sect.¡± Master Eva Green was stunned for a while before sigh. ¡±Thank you¡­¡± Master Eva Green took a deep breath and said. Caspian epted her thanks calmly. By this time, the surface of the ice and fire fish had turned yellow, a strong fragrance went straight into their nostrils. Handsomey beside the fire, its nose twitching, that frequency and degree almost made people suspect that its nose was going to fly out the next moment. Finally, after a while, the fish was divided into three parts and ced in front of the two people and the pig. Caspian took a bite. In an instant, he felt a burning sensation on the tip of his tongue. Before he could finish the taste, all of a sudden, the hot and spicy turned into frost and spread over the taste buds, then, ice and fire taste were together. The taste stunned Caspian, Handsome was also stunned. For a moment, it was reluctant to chew, it just wanted to let the taste stay in its mouth for a while longer. Looking at Caspian and Handsome, Master Eva Green smiled with satisfaction. She narrowed her eyes and took a bite carefully. The taste in her memory spread from the tip of her tongue. ¡®Teacher, you did it once for me. Then, you go after shape-shifting demon. But you could nevere back. I hope I can be someone like you in the future¡­¡¯ Master Eva Green sniffed and held back her tears. *** The mansion bought by Caspian was also owned by a cultivator in the past. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to open up a practice room. After setting up a simple spiritual Qi gathering formation with a spirit stone, Caspian spent the next two days meditating. On the morning of May 15th, Caspian got up and prepared to go to Rigor Mountain outside the city. Handsome was temporarily left here by Caspian. On the one hand, Caspian didn¡¯t know much about Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for the time being. With Handsome, he was not sure if it would cause trouble. On the other hand, Caspian also needed Handsome to rece him and watch over Master Eva Green. Caspian had never beenpletely at ease with this Master Eva Green. As for the safety of Handsome here, Caspian was not worried at all. Since Master Eva Green knew who Handsome was, naturally, she would not do anything to Handsome. Otherwise, she would be at a disadvantage. Handsome was still reluctant to part with the temporary departure of Caspian. However, Caspian had made an appointment with it. He would inform it as soon as he entered the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect. When he confirmed that there was no problem, he would take it in. As for Master Eva Green, she would stay at the mansion for the time being. Master Eva Green was quite open about this. In fact, she had never thought about running away. At the foot of the Green Paradise Sect Mountain, she had no intention of escaping when Caspian smashed into the ck Qi. Caspian had finished his words two days ago. Therefore, after saying a few simple words, Caspian walked towards Enigma City and Rigor Mountain. He had thought that he would have to wait for news when he arrived at Rigor Mountain. When he arrived at the foot of the mountain, he found that many people had gathered. He estimated that there were already forty or fifty people at this time. Caspian went out earlier. In other words, there were still many people who had not arrived yet. At this moment, Caspian observed these cultivators, who had already arrived, carefully, judging from their appearance, there were both old and young. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that everyone had the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword, Caspian would have suspected that he had gone the wrong way. These cultivators were either meditating on the ground or gathered together to discuss something. There was a tense atmosphere in the air. This time, Caspian only came to Lunia ording to the arrangement of Heavenly Stars Sect and Princess Charlotte. He didn¡¯t know exactly where the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect was and when it would arrive. He didn¡¯t know any of the cultivators present. Therefore, Caspian nned to find a quiet ce first and wait for the next notice. As soon as he turned around, Caspian saw the brother and sister he saw in the restaurant that day. When the brother and sister saw Caspian, they were also stunned. However, they just met each other by chance. And for some reason, the sister seemed to have a bad impression of Caspian. Therefore, Caspian was toozy to talk to them and was about to walk to the side. The younger sister rolled her eyes and said hello to Caspian. Caspian walked toward a big tree not far away as if he didn¡¯t hear it. Seeing that Caspian ignored her, the younger sister became anxious. She stepped forward and stopped Caspian. ¡°Hey!¡± She shouted at Caspian¡¯s face again. Caspian looked steadily forward and stepped past her. Seeing that Caspian was about to walk past her, Lidas Holly. the younger sister, became more anxious and her eyes were filled with anger. She took a step forward. This time, she opened her hands and stopped in front of Caspian. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear me calling you?¡± Caspian lowered his head slightly and looked down at her. Lidas Holly was a head shorter than Caspian, and now she felt a sense of pressure under Caspian¡¯s gaze. However, she was angry, so she just stared at him. ¡°Do you want¡­ To die?¡± Caspian spat out a sentence lightly. Caspian thought, ¡®I couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to you in the restaurant a few days ago. However, don¡¯t me me for being rude if you continue to go too far.¡¯ ¡°You!¡± Lidas Holly clenched her fists, and the anger in her eyes grew stronger. But just as she was about to speak again, she suddenly felt that her brain seemed to be stabbed by a steel needle. Suddenly, she gasped in pain, covered her head, and squatted down. Caspian didn¡¯t look at her anymore and went straight over. Not far away, Leny Holly saw that his sister was at a disadvantage. He hurried over and pulled her up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡±My head¡­ My head hurts¡­¡± Lidas gasped as she spoke. Leny quickly looked around his sister¡¯s head. Without any skin trauma, he didn¡¯t see Caspian speak just now. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and said in horror, ¡°Spiritual sense Attack!¡± Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 The muscles on Leny Holly¡¯s arm tightened. He looked at Caspian with doubt and uncertainty. Generally speaking, only by reaching Heavenly Spirit Realm could a spiritual sense be condensed. This spiritual sense only had the ability to explore at the early stage. If he wanted to hurt someone by spiritual sense, at least it would be in the mid level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Thinking of what had happened in the restaurant that day, Leny did not know whether to avenge his sister or not. Lidas didn¡®t know what her brother was thinking. She only knew one thing. ¡°I was plotted against by that bastard! What did he mean by ambushing me with spiritual sense?¡± Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and pushed Leny away. She turned around and shouted in the direction of Caspian¡¯s departure, ¡°Humph! Let me tell you, we saw you kill the vigers! You are a killing devil!¡± After that, Lidas put her hands on her hips and stared at Caspian¡¯s back. Although he was only a few steps away from his target, the big tree, Caspian still stopped, turned around, and looked at Lidas Holly. ¡°Did you see me kill someone?¡± ¡°Yes! See it clearly!¡± Lidas Holly snorted coldly. ¡°lf you don¡¯t want others to know, then don¡¯t do it. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t imagine that your evil deeds will be seen through by others.¡± Seeing Caspian¡¯s gloomy face, Leny hurriedly stepped forward to protect his sister behind him. Leny Holly poked her head out from behind Lidas¡® shoulder and looked at Caspian with a sneer. Caspian took a few steps forward. Leny Holly¡¯s hand immediately grabbed onto the hilt of the long saber on his back. His eyes shed with vignce as he looked towards Caspian. There were still a dozen steps between them. Caspian pointed at his own face. ¡°Did you see this face kill someone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to deny it,¡± Lidas Holly sneered and said, ¡°Although there was a distance between us at that time, I can¡¯t forget your face.¡± ¡°Mountain Valley, kill a mountain vige¡¯s people,¡± Caspian muttered. ¡°As a cultivator, you actually killed mortals. I don¡¯t know what your purpose is, but judging from your behavior, you are just a dark cultivator!¡± Lidas Holly said with disdain. At this time, Caspian¡¯s face darkened. In an instant, the air around seemed to freeze all of a sudden. Lidas instantly felt that her body had be extremely heavy. It took her a lot of effort to speak. Leny suddenly shook his arm. The cloth wrapped around the long saber instantly dispersed. A long ck saber was held in his hand. The long saber was pitch-ck, and as soon as it appeared, the surrounding air and light seemed to be sucked away, as if they were about to be sliced apart. ¡°If you take another step forward, don¡¯t me me for being rude,¡± As he stared at Caspian, Leny Holly coldly said. But Caspian didn¡¯t seem to care about his threat at all. After thinking for a while with his eyes closed, Caspian took a step forward and said at the same time, ¡°Carson Montgomery, are you tired of watching from the side?¡± ¡±Hmm?¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Leny Holly was stunned. He could feel that Caspian was not talking to him. However, Lidas did not give up. She sneered and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Did you start pretending to be crazy because your crime was discovered?¡± Before she could finish her words, the sound of pping suddenly came from the crowd not far away. Lidas turned around and saw a familiar face walking towards her. ¡°Huh?¡± Lidas was stunned. ¡® Wasn¡¯t the face that guy¡¯s just now?¡¯ She looked at Caspian again in a hurry. Caspian still stood there safe and sound. But now, a man who looked very simr to him was walking toward them, pping his hands. ¡°Two, two people?¡± Lidas eximed. A look of surprise also appeared in Leny¡¯s eyes. By this time, he had already guessed that the brother and sister had mistaken Caspian for someone else. For a moment, Lidas¡¯ mind was still in a whirl, she rubbed her eyes hard and said, ¡°Why am I dazzled? I can see two figures. Is it because of the attack of spiritual sense just now?¡± At this time, Caspian had turned around and faced Carson Montgomery. Caspian didn¡¯t expect to see him again so soon. However, Carson had expected this. ¡°Big Brother, I knew I would see you on the Spirit Severing Road,¡± heughed. He was obviouslyughing, but his eyes and expression made people feel unwilling, angry, and resentful, which made people shiver. ¡±This time, we can finallye to an end. Original from N?velDrama.Org. I want to kill you on the Spirit Severing Road,¡± Carson Montgomery opened his mouth wide and quickly swallowed his tongue. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? They¡­ They¡¯re not the same people?¡± Lidas finally realized what was going on. Looking at the two people who looked very simr, her mind went nk. Subconsciously, she already understood that it was highly possible that she had mistaken Caspian for someone else. However, she was not willing to admit this fact after she shouted it out in public. So for a moment, she was stunned on the spot, her face turning red and white. ¡°You ate the vigers,¡± Caspian looked at Carson coldly. ¡°Yes, I ate them,¡± Carson nodded. ¡°Oh no, I shouldn¡¯t have said that I ate them. And it should be said that they will gain eternal life because they enter my body.¡± ¡°And¡­ I didn¡¯t just eat them. There were also a lot of people in Salleria. Maybe you don¡¯t know, after you left, the feudal princes rebelled and foreign enemies invaded. It was unknown how many people¡¯s families were destroyed and homeless. As their former Crown Prince, of course, I can¡¯t just watch them suffer. That¡¯s why I gave them the chance to merge with me. Let them be part of me. Let them personally experience my supreme power. They should feel¡­ Honored!¡± Carsonughed wildly. Caspian clenched his fists in an instant. He clenched his knuckles so hard that cracking sounds could be heard. He knew that Carson was deliberately provoking him. Carson seemed to admire the angry look of Caspian very much. He narrowed his eyes and raised the corners of his mouth. It seemed that there wereyers of scales crawling over his skin, which made his face be gloomy in an instant. ¡±But I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a fish that escaped the!¡± Carson suddenly stretched out his hand and pointed to Lidas Holly beside Caspian. Hiss! A very faint voice came from the air. But this voice brought with it an extremely strong smell of death. In an instant, everyone around felt cold and greasy. It was like a piece of pork suddenly stuck to his body. Lidas was still in a daze. For a moment, she could not react. With a cold snort, Leny swung the long saber in his hand and shed towards Carson Montgomery. Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 The de cut out. In sudden, the life force on the scene seemed to be cut off. Within a hundred meters, almost everyone felt as if their flesh and blood were being torn apart. It was cold¡­ The indescribable coldness seeped out of his bones. Carson frowned slightly. The finger that had been stretched out turned into two fingers. ng! This time, there was a sound simr to metal colliding in the void. The voice was crisp, but it made everyone¡¯s faces turn pale. Except for a few, everyone else could not help shaking. Carson Montgomery and Leny Holly stopped moving. Carson¡¯s slightly knitted brows rxed at this moment. Leny held the handle of his saber in his right hand. The de was horizontally ced on his left arm. This posture seemed wless. But in fact, he knew very well that at this moment, he chose to use this posture to hold the knife. It¡¯s just because he could no longer hold on just using his right hand. The corners of Carson¡¯s mouth curled up. He nced at Leny Holly and then turned to look at Caspian. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m looking forward to our next meeting on the Spirit Severing Road. When that timees, I will step on your corpse, and enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± After that, Carson looked at Caspian with a sneer. The provocation and hatred in his eyes could be seen clearly. Caspian had just calmed down. He looked at Carson indifferently. After a while, Caspianughed. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Carson frowned. If Caspian smiled, he would be unhappy. ¡°I was wondering if I misunderstood you before. Thest time we met, you asked someone to give me several big gifts, helping me get promoted smoothly. And¡­ This time, you personally sent you here. You must be worried that my promotion speed is not fast enough. Am I right?¡± ¡°You!¡± Carson suddenly felt as if his heart had been pierced by a needle. Last time in Myriad Demons Burial Ground, he couldn¡®t kill Caspian, instead, a few drops of Demonic Python¡¯s blood essence were taken away by Caspian. This was a great shame that was hard to describe. At first, he thought Caspian could stand here today, it was the blessing of getting his Demonic Python¡¯s blood essence. However, at this moment, Caspian even told him about it, and it was said on purpose. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s lifting the scar of Carson. He also sprinkled a handful of salt on it. In an instant, Carson was so angry that his body was shaking. ¡°Caspian, wait and see!¡± He gritted his teeth, ¡°Last time I had something important to do, that¡¯s why I let you escape. This time, I want you to see my real strength!¡± After that, he turned around and was about to leave. ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡®s do it now,¡± Caspian¡¯s voice rang out. The next moment, Carson felt a huge forceing at him. The surrounding air was dozens of meters wide, they seemed to be squeezed to explode. Caspian didn¡¯t use any martial arts techniques. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He didn¡¯t use any magic. It was just a punch, but it brought a sense of copse to the people present. It was as if a natural disaster wasing. The faces of Leny Holly and Lidas Holly, who were not far away, changed at this time. The terrifying pressure caused them to involuntarily retreat. Carson stared at Caspian. He did not dodge, but at this moment, a strange purple light appeared in his eyes. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Several figures suddenly rushed out of the crowd. ¡°Protect the young master!¡± ¡°Kill that fellow!¡± A blue sword radiance appeared, a round of zing light, they all rushed to Caspian. ¡°Be careful!¡± Lidas blurted out. She could clearly feel the horrible killing intent contained in the two beams of light. Caspianughed seeing this scene. ¡°One punch¡­ Push forward¡­ There¡¯s no need to dodge. There is no need to change my moves. Within the same level¡­ I, Caspian, am invincible!¡± The fist wind and the sword light collided in the air. Bang! The blue sword radiance was instantly torn apart like a piece of paper. The shattered sword radiance shot toward the swordsman like a meteor shower. The swordsman only had time to show a look of surprise before he was shot into a sieve. Large amounts of blood, like heavy rain, formed long and sticky lines. The fist wind pressed again. It was like a mountain pressing down. It was like a rolling river. At this moment, Domain in this area seemed to have solidified into an iron te. Everything was going to be crushed and were all going to be destroyed. They were all going to be destroyed! The brilliant light followed closely behind the sword radiance and was instantly turned into a sky full of light spots by the fist wind. It was like a pile of destroyed dust. The cultivator¡¯s heart almost stopped beating in an instant. His pupils contracted rapidly. He only felt an overwhelming momentum. Crack! Crack! Crack! There was no time to dodge or howl. In an instant, this cultivator¡¯s whole body was twisted into an indescribable shape. The sound of bones breaking was like a string of firecrackers. Large amounts of blood sprayed around. A drop of blood sshed toward Carson. Carson did not dodge. Blood dripped from the corner of his eyes. Then it slowly flowed down his cheek. When it flowed to theer of his mouth, he stuck out his tongue and licked it. Her tongue was long and greasy. The tip of his tongue split. The blood was sucked into his mouth. A satisfied look appeared in Carson¡¯s eyes. Two horrible corpses also fell to the ground at this time. A strong smell of blood instantly permeated the ce. At this time, all cultivators around gathered around at the same time. The Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s Spirit Severing Road was about to open. In this case, everyone present was terrified and even dared not speak loudly. And this guy actually killed people in public! Two people were killed at once! The brother and sister of the Holly family stared at Caspian in shock, they could clearly see the whole process. The two cultivators disyed their magics. As for Caspian, it was just a punch! No matter what, he broke it alone! The brother and sister remembered clearly that a few days ago in the restaurant, Caspian had used magic. His spiritual sense could also attack people. Thinking of this, the brother and sister couldn¡¯t help but pant. Lidas Holly¡¯s face turned pale while Leny Holly was both surprised and d. Fortunately, the conflict with the other party did not continue. Otherwise¡­ Leny really didn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences. Although he had absolute confidence in his strength. However, this confidence was almostpletely shattered in front of Caspian. ¡°You¡¯re the next one to die,¡± Caspian looked at Carson indifferently. He ignored the two people who had just been killed. ¡°I should take revenge right away. With you, I¡¯ve been dyed for too long,¡± Caspian took a step forward. In an instant, the surrounding space seemed to be opened. The light was shaking and about to copse. At this time, Carson Montgomery was rushing back toward Caspian. There was an evil smile on his face. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± The figure of Caspian appeared in Carson¡¯s in an instant, just like a lightning. ¡°So fast!¡± The crowd eximed in unison. ¡®What an exquisite body skill. This guy actually hid his strength so well!¡¯ Leny¡¯s heart jumped. At this time, he was also guessing that if the opponent of Caspian was him at the moment, then whether he could keep up with the opponent¡¯s speed. The next second, he was desperate to find out, he would bepletely suppressed by Caspian. At this time, a cry of surprise came from the crowd. Because Caspian had caught up with his opponent, he suddenly attacked. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Buzz! The airflow condensed with his arm movements. It turned into a spinning vortex. Swoosh! Bang! Carson could not avoid it, from the right arm to the left arm, as well as the torso, was suddenly prated by Caspian! Blood, flesh, and bone fragments were mixed together and spewed out. Carson¡¯s body flew out and fell heavily on the ground. The ground cracked¡­ Large pieces of tear spread in all directions. Blood constantly seeped out from the cracks in the ground. Caspian found that the face of the body lying on the ground was changing. It was like a melted candle. The face of Carson Montgomery on the ground began to melt. Then arge piece of wax oil fell down, revealing apletely different face. The eyes of the face were wide open and the mouth was wide open. The face was full of fear and surprise. Cries of surprise came from the crowd. Caspian frowned, he had a hunch about this. ¡°What an old trick¡­¡± Carson had used this method when he was in Myriad Demons Burial Ground. Caspian also thought about it a long time ago. Carson would never dare to stand in front of him like this. So from the beginning, Caspian knew, this guy in front of him must be a fake. As for why it could be so real, even the aura of the demon python could be vivid. Caspian suddenly pointed at the corpse¡¯s head. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The corpse¡¯ s forehead exploded with a bang. A drop of dark purple blood immediately flew toward him and was caught in his hand. The blood seemed to have its own consciousness, wriggling in Caspian¡¯s palm, trying to break free. But the next moment, Caspian crushed the drop of blood. The Demonic Python¡¯s Essence Blood was indeed rare, it could indeed help him a lot. But Caspian doesn¡¯t think Carson would suffer continuous losses in this matter. When they were in Myriad Demons Burial Ground, Carson¡¯s Demonic Python Essence Blood was taken away and absorbed by Caspian. Under such circumstances, if Carson also sent over the blood essence of the demon python, that would be very suspicious. There must be something wrong with the Demonic Python¡¯s blood essence. Just as Caspian crushed the blood essence of the demon python, in the crowd, a thin young man who looked ugly suddenly lowered his head. He clenched his fists, clenched his teeth, and showed a painful look. But because of the long hair hanging down, no one around him noticed. On his right side, ck scales emerged, it looked like a python¡¯s head. Soon, no one paid attention to the three bodies on the ground. However, Caspian could feel that there were obviously more eyes on him than before. Some were curious, some were hostile, and some were waiting to see the fun. It was obvious that quite a few people were waiting to see how the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would handle this matter. Since he had openly killed someone here, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect should not sit idly by. But this time, these people were doomed to be disappointed. No one paid attention to this matter until the horse-faced cultivator appeared. Immediately, some people¡¯s attitude toward Caspian changed again. The Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect didn¡¯t interfere in this matter. They naturally thought that Caspian had a very deep background, in fact, Caspian had already thought of the reason. The three people he killed did not have the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword. When Caspian arrived here, he had carefully observed it. Almost everyone had ced the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword on a more conspicuous spot. The purpose of doing this was naturally to show one¡¯s identity. However, the three did not do that. In addition, there was figure of Carson Montgomery. Then it was not difficult to deduce that this was a test from Carson. Since it was a test, Caspian would not show any mercy. However, the other cultivators present could not figure out the reason. They thought that Caspian had a special background. Perhaps he was supported by a big shot, so he was so unscrupulous. At this time, there were three other cultivators who came with the horse-faced cultivator. The three cultivators, two men and one woman. One of them was a male cultivator. Caspian found that he had seen him before. It was none other than the sloppy man who had followed Yates Gandi that day. The male cultivator was still dressed up that day, so Caspian recognized him at a nce. ¡®Is he also a sect master or an Elder?¡¯ Caspian guessed. The horse-faced cultivator then spoke, ¡°I think everyone knows the rules. Those who can obtain the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword and stand here are naturally the disciples chosen by our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. You have great luck, great opportunities, great talent, and great perseverance. When you enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, you¡¯ll find out, this is still your great natural luck!¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Today, the four of us will represent the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and give you another great adventure as a gift for you to enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect!¡± Hearing these words, the present cultivators immediately looked excited. Caspian was a little confused. ¡®An adventure? Then what does the Spirit Severing Road that Carson mentioned mean?¡¯ The horse-faced cultivator also stopped at this moment, quietly observing the reactions on everyone¡¯s faces. After a while, he nodded and said, ¡°This time, the Immortal Fate was once the temporary residence of an ancient demon. When you go in this time, you can use the exotic minerals and produce inside to cultivate at will. But there¡¯s one thing I want to say. You can only bring out at most three treasures inside. Don¡¯t think about hiding in the storage type magic weapon. When youe out, we¡¯ll have a formation check. Once we find it, you have to give up and then go back!¡± His face suddenly darkened and he shouted coldly. In an instant, everyone on the scene felt as if their heads had been hammered by a sledgehammer. They couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in their hearts. ¡°Spiritual sense pressure!¡± Many people felt that it was difficult to breathe, and they were shocked. If the horse-faced cultivator¡¯s spiritual sense attack had been stronger, most of the people present would have be idiots on the spot. Even Caspian felt a little dizzy. ¡®Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s spiritual sense is indeed much stronger than mine,¡¯ Caspian thought to himself. Having achieved his purpose, the horse-faced cultivator continued, ¡°There are two more things I need to add! Listen carefully! If anyone makes a mistake at that time, don¡¯t me us for being merciless¡­¡± Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 With the pressure of spiritual sense just now, everyone held their breath and listened carefully. What¡¯s more, the Immortal Fate and adventures the horse-faced cultivator was talking about was equivalent to opening a treasure and letting cultivators present go in to get it. It¡¯s up to them to get something good. Before they even stepped into the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they had already obtained an opportunity to search for treasures. Everyone present was naturally happy. After all, it was not easy to find a treasure. Although the gifts from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were limited in numbers, they were still quite generous. Moreover, the horse-faced cultivator had just said that there were only three ¡°treasures¡± that could be brought out. As for the amount of energy they had spent in the Great Demon Pce, they wouldn¡®t care. If someone had the ability to refine all the Heaven and Earth Treasures into elixirs, that would be his own ability. Therefore, at this moment, everyone secretly rubbed their fists and palms, nning to seize this opportunity. The horse-faced cultivator nced at the crowd and continued, ¡°First, you only have seven days to be the Great Demon Pce. The great demon had been dead for a thousand years, and the temporary pce had long been abandoned. So you don¡¯t have to worry about demons inside¡­ You must remember, it was time to return to the entrance before the end of the seventh day. Otherwise, if teleportation channel is closed, you will nevere back.¡± Everyone naturally remembered thest sentence. However, what the horse-faced cultivator said before was the most attractive. Without the threat of demons, wouldn¡¯t it mean that they could search freely in it? ¡°As for the second point¡­¡± The horse-faced cultivator suddenly showed a faint smile. ¡°Didn¡®t I say before that the treasures everyone could bring out should be at most three? I want to emphasize. These three are the ones you found yourself.¡± As soon as he said that, most of the people present looked confused. They didn¡¯t know why the horse-faced cultivator suddenly emphasized this. However, a small number of people immediately understood what he meant. Their faces suddenly changed. Caspian¡¯s heartstrings also moved slightly. ¡®This is really¡­ Unexpected¡­¡¯ ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand¡­¡± The horse-faced cultivator sneered. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll exin in detail¡­ You can only bring out three of the treasures you¡¯ve found. But if someone else found it and it was in your hands, then you can also choose three treasures from each one. There is no limit to this number!¡± As soon as these words came out, the scene fell into a dead silence. No one present was a fool. A fool would not be able to reach his current realm. Therefore, at this time, everyone understood what the horse-faced cultivator meant. They could only bring out three of treasures if they found them, but if they snatched treasures from someone else, they could bring out three more each time. So, if someone robbed 10 people¡¯s treasures, he could bring 30 more! And there was no limit to the number. It¡¯s just like saying that if one had the ability, it would not be a problem for him to rob everyone at the scene! They thought it was an opportunity. But they didn¡¯t expect that opportunities were full of suchpetition! With this in mind, Caspian vaguely understood what the Spirit Severing Road that Carson Montgomery had mentioned before meant. There was no sect that didn¡¯t select disciples. This opportunity was not only a contest of Immortal Destiny, but also a contest of strength. That was the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s way of selecting their disciples. But it¡¯s even crueler. At the same time, it was more suitable for the real world of cultivators. They could get treasures from it. At the same time, they had to be on guard against any hidden dangers. Suddenly, someone caught the w in the horse-faced cultivator¡¯s words, and his heart became active. ¡®I can discuss it with someone. Let him find a few first, and then pretend to be defeated by me. All his treasures are mine. And then I need to find a few more and pretend to be defeated by him and give him the treasure in my hand. In this way, won¡¯t everyone be happy?¡¯ The person who was thinking this was very happy. The horse-faced cultivator seemed to have seen through what they were thinking. ¡°And¡­ I want to add! If you fight for it from others, you had to take his Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword. One Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword corresponded to three treasures!¡± Everyone was startled when these words sounded. One of cultivators asked cautiously, ¡°What about the people whose Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword has been taken away?¡± The horse-faced cultivator grinned. This expression made him look extremely ferocious. ¡°After losing the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword, do you think you can survive safely in the Great Demon Pce?¡± Hiss¡­ There was a sudden gasp. Caspian also picked up the small golden sword in surprise and looked at it carefully. The horse-faced cultivator continued, ¡°Do you think the Great Demon Pce is absolutely safe? With the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword, you are naturally safe. But, if you lose the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°What will happen?¡± Another cultivator asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, because none of the people who lost the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword can come back,¡± The horse-faced cultivator chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it very exciting? And I forgot to tell you just now. There are more than 300 of you here. And this time, only 150 people can enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± As soon as the horse-faced cultivator finished speaking, the scene fell into silence again. This time, the silence was far longer than before. Everyone¡¯s heartbeat could be heard clearly. At this moment, the beautiful immortal fate that he had been looking forward to seemed to be smeared with a strong bloody color. To put it simply, what the horse-faced cultivator had just said meant that if one wanted to take the treasure, one had to kill someone. And the so-called peaceful seven days did not exist at all. With the requirements that only half of them could enter the pce, it meant that there was a pair of hands pushing everyone topete. ¡®I knew that things weren¡¯t that simple,¡¯ Caspian thought to himself. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡®Since the Spirit Severing Road has the word ¡®Sever¡¯, then how could it not have killed someone? Out of 300 people, 150 were left. This seems to be a kind of vermin cultivation¡­¡¯ Seeing that everyone had quieted down, the horse-faced cultivator snorted and said, ¡°If anyone is afraid, you can hand over the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword now and give up this opportunity.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, someone immediately showed a look of struggle. But in the end, no one chose to give up. This was a rare opportunity. Besides, the Path to Immortality was always full of dangers. The greater the risk, the greater the profit. As long as he spent seven days inside, he could enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect even if he failed to obtain a single treasure. This alone was enough to take the risk! After waiting for a while, seeing that no one gave up the opportunity, the horse-faced cultivator nodded. ¡°Okay, no one gave up. In that case, you should be ready¡­¡± Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 Hearing the words of the horse-faced cultivator, everyone suddenly felt nervous and relieved at the same time. But, Caspian could feel it clearly. As the horse-faced cultivator finished speaking, the atmosphere at the scene changed significantly compared to before. All the people present were strangers, there was even a feeling that they were about to enter the same Sect. But now, they had be opponents. And no one knew who would appear in front of him after entering the Great Demon Pce. That also meant that anyone at the scene could meet inside at that time. Yes, one could choose not to conflict with the other party. Anyway, he only needed to spend seven days peacefully. But even if one thought so, How could he ensure that others didn¡¯t think so? Original from N?velDrama.Org. They could go separate ways. But, who can guarantee that the other party won¡¯t stab you in the back after passing by you? For Caspian, he didn¡¯t think the same way like this atmosphere very much. ¡°You will slowly get used to it,¡± The horse-faced cultivator suddenly said, ¡°I know what you are thinking. But I can tell you, this is the first lesson you attended after entering the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect. When you enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, someone will naturally give you more detailed information. If you don¡¯t understand now, then I can only tell you first, that¡¯s because you¡¯re too inexperienced. The promotion of cultivators is never aughter. The throne of a sessful king was covered with blood and bones. You¡¯re Holy Land Realm now, then you know, in order to fulfill your Holy Land Realm, how many people have turned into cold tombstones?¡± The horse-faced cultivator¡¯s words struck Caspian¡¯s brain like a bolt of lightning. In his mind, faces appeared one after another. On the way to promotion, he had killed many people, and everytime he killed someone, he could directly or indirectly improve the resources he needed. Some were spirit stones, some were exotic minerals and produce, and some were cultivation methods, and so on. ¡°If you want to climb higher, you have to climb higher steps under your feet. These steps are naturally made of the bones of many people,¡± The horse-faced cultivator said gloomily. Many people present looked thoughtful at this time. Obviously, his words had enlightened some people. ¡°You will know better in the future. But before that,e back alive and enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± The horse-faced cultivator completed his words, then he added, ¡°The dead will naturally be adder under the feet of the living. Therefore, after seven days, those who returned from the Great Demon Pce would all be stronger than today. And this is reality. This is the Path to Immortality!¡± These words were not fancy. When the horse-faced cultivator spoke, his tone was even very calm. But at this moment, it was like a fire that ignited the fire in the hearts of everyone present. ¡°The path to immortality was long and it was like a million soldiers and horses fighting over a single bridge. There¡¯s only one person who can cross the bridge. Then this person, ¡®Why can¡¯t it be me?¡¯ No matter what path you take, even if you¡¯re protecting your companions, you have to be strong enough to do this. And how can you be stronger? I don¡¯t need to exin it in detail, right? In that case, then I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. When that timees, the person who returned will be our fellow disciples.¡± After that, the horse-faced cultivator nodded to the three people beside him. One of the three cultivators was the sloppy male cultivator that Caspian had seen before. Although Caspian had never seen the other man and woman, they were all Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. The four of them each took out a crystal. The crystal was crystal clear, and there was a touch of red in the center. It was as if a stream of blood had been sealed inside. These four people are holding a crystal. After waiting for a while, all of a sudden, the red color of the four crystals burst out like the rising red sun. The red light that was produced in an instant made everyone¡¯s eyes swell, tears immediately gushing out. Everyone hurriedly closed their eyes. After a while, when the ufortable feeling faded and he opened his eyes again, everyone was surprised to see that it seemed that a demon had opened its huge mouth in front of them. A dark red circr hole appeared. This hole was about the height of a three-story building. At first nce, there seemed to be clouds swallowing and exhaling. It was strange, enchanting, and beautiful, giving people a sense of extreme beauty but full of danger. ¡±This is the entrance, as well as the exit¡­¡± Just as everyone was looking at the round hole in surprise and uncertainty, the horse-faced cultivator spoke again. ¡°You¡¯ll have to return in seven days. At that time, we¡¯ll open the exit for you again. You can go in now¡­¡± When the horse-faced cultivator finished speaking, everyone looked at each other. After hesitating for a while, someone in the crowd gritted his teeth and took the lead to enter. Some people took the lead, and soon more and more people walked in. Caspian stood outside the crowd. He was not in a hurry to enter. There would be seven days, and he knew nothing about the environment inside, so there was no need to be so anxious. He quickly scanned the crowd. There was no trace of Carson Montgomery. Caspian was not surprised by this. Carson didn¡¯t dare to face him with the real body before. At this moment, he must have used some method to hide his whereabouts and mingled with the crowd. What Caspian felt strange about at the moment was that he didn¡¯t see Star Nelson. When they were at the restaurant that day, Caspian clearly remembered, at that time, Star Nelson also disyed her Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword. That also meant that she should be here today. ¡®From the tone of the horse- faced cultivator and Tida Lion, that woman seemed to have an extraordinary identity. Am I wrong..? She doesn¡¯t need to enter the Great Demon Pce today..?¡¯ While he was deep in thought, Caspian saw that almost 60% of cultivator had entered the red hole. There were about 300 cultivators gathered here today, more than 200 people went in, and suddenly it became empty. In the crowd, Not only did Caspian see the brother and sister of the Holly family, and the cultivator in white who was holding a donkey¡¯s hand in the restaurant that day, and that old man who seemed to be very timid, he had already followed the crowd in. However, the cultivator in white did not hold the donkey today. Seeing that fewer and fewer people are left outside, Caspian also began to move forward. At the same time, he took out his telepathic jade and nced at it. Since he came to the Enigma City, there had been no news from Jessica. The message he sent was also like a stone sinking into the sea without any response. Caspian didn¡¯t think that Jessica didn¡¯t answer him. He had a vague feeling, Lunia seemed to have a kind of barrier that blocked off all news from the outside world. ¡®I¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on when I enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect this time¡­¡± Until now, he had not figured out what exactly he was going to do. ¡®Things seem to be different from what Charlotte Sky said at that time¡­¡¯ Caspian thought to himself. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 While he was deep in thought, Caspian approached the blood-red entrance. As he drew closer, the feeling of a huge mouth grew stronger. He even had a feeling that he was taking the initiative to throw himself into the mouth of the giant beast. No wonder cultivators around him all looked strange. It seemed that everyone was thinking about the same thing. Just as he was thinking about this, Caspian suddenly felt a gaze falling on him. Following his senses, he immediately saw the sloppy male cultivator staring at him with bright eyes. Obviously, the other party had recognized him. It was very likely that they would be fellow disciples in the future. Andst time, no matter what purpose the other party showed up for, this sloppy man helped them drive Yates Gandi away. Therefore, Caspian nodded to him at this moment as a greeting. The sloppy male cultivator also smiled. In such a short time, Caspian had already stepped into the bloody hole. With a sh, he disappeared. ¡°Do you know that person?¡± The horse-faced cultivator suddenly turned his head and looked at the sloppy man. ¡°Huh?¡± The sloppy man looked confused. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± The horse-faced cultivator narrowed his eyes and stared at the sloppy man. He looked as if he wanted to see if the sloppy man was lying. However, after looking at the other party for a while, he could not find any clues on his face. Seeing the confused look on his face, the horse-faced man pondered for a moment and said, ¡°That person took what Second Miss Nelson wanted.¡± The faces of the other two Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators changed slightly. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± the sloppy male cultivator asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I won¡®t say more¡­ I believe you have a sense of propriety,¡± the horse-faced man nced at him and said coldly. ¡°Thank you for your reminding. I know what to do,¡± the sloppy man grinned. ¡°I¡®m doing this for your own good. I advise you not to tter. If you tter wrongly, the consequences will be very serious.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± The horse-faced man was stunned for a moment, and then he immediately reacted. The corners of his eyes twitched a few times, and then he turned around and stopped talking. However, a haze shed across the depths of his eyes. At the same time, Caspian had also crossed the bloody hole, he stood on a t stone tform. In next second, what he saw stunned him. Not only him, but also cultivators who came in before were also stunned. Everyone looked surprised and shocked. What appeared in front of them was not a pce. It was an extremelyrge buildingplex. As for the mountains and rivers, they were just decorations in the buildings. Pavilions, cornices, and eaves were half-hidden, merging with the mountains and rivers. In the distance, the clouds were swallowing and exhaling, surrounded by light and mist, like a fairnd. When they heard from the horse-faced cultivator that this was the Great Demon Pce, everyone subconsciously thought that they were going to enter a pce to search for treasures. ¡®This is not a pce, but a small world!¡¯ ¡®Have you ever seen a mountain in the pce?¡¯ ¡®Have you seen ake in the pce?¡¯ ¡®Have you ever seen a waterfall in the pce?¡¯ ¡®Do you see the sun rising and setting in the pce?¡¯ Various questions popped up in their heads. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the dome was dark and hard to see, people would definitely think that they had appeared in a mountain and river. Caspian turned around and saw that the dark red entrance behind him had been closed. He was standing at the entrance to the Great Demon Pce. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve learned a lot¡­¡± Caspian heard a cultivator beside him had mumbled. Everyone was stunned for a moment. After a while, the tension on their faces gradually dissipated. It was reced by uncontroble excitement. Just by looking at the scene in front of them, one could tell that this demon was definitely extraordinary. With the means of moving mountains and rivers into the temporary imperial residence, there was no need to worry about the treasures in the temporary imperial residence. They could find anything they wanted. More importantly, although the scene in the temporary imperial pce was a little shabby, it was obviously not destroyed by human beings. That meant that even if someone hade, there would not be many people. In that case, there would not be so many treasures taken away. Now that they were here, there must be a lot treasures. At the thought of this, many cultivators present could not wait to rush to the temporary imperial pce. Even if they could not get a good treasure, they could familiarize themselves with the environment first and gain an advantage in the future battles. There were still many cultivators with this idea. So in a short time, more than half of the people on the tform were gone. In an instant, these cultivators, like arge group of ants, gradually disappeared into the surrounding luxurious buildings and mountains. On contrary, Caspian was not in a hurry. When there were fewer people, he took a few steps forward and sat down on the steps in front of the tform. At this time, only seven or eight people remained on the stone tform. Seeing Caspian sitting down, the rest of them looked hesitant. After a while, several of them ran toward the temporary imperial residence. A cultivator was still hesitant to make a move. He took a few steps forward and sat down on the steps in front of Caspian. After sitting for a while, he felt ufortable. He twisted his body a few times and theny down. When hey down, he turned to look at Caspian and said with a smile, ¡°Wait for someone toe out?¡± As soon as the other party spoke, Caspian immediately understood what he was thinking. Instead of going to the temporary imperial residence to search for treasures, he had to take the risk of being sneak attacked at the same time. He might as well wait at the exit. Seven dayster, when someone returned, he could directly snatch it. It was indeed safe and easy to do so. However, by doing this, this cultivator should have great confidence in his own strength. Unfortunately, Caspian didn¡®t think so. He shook his head. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go inter.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± The man was still smiling. ¡°Good luck then¡­¡± Caspian nodded and stopped talking to him. However, this cultivator seemed to be very interested in Caspian. Hey there, looking at Caspian. There were spection, yfulness, and vignce in his eyes, but more curiosity. In this kind of environment, it was not so good to be stared at by someone who was not a friend or an enemy. Caspian was considering whether he should let the other party turn his face over. It was at this point that he heard a sigh from within his body. Caspian, who had been sitting up straight, suddenly bent down again. ¡°How did youe out like this?¡± Caspian looked ahead and heard a voice in his heart. The person who had just spoken was the person in the Gates of Hell. After entering the Great Demon Pce, the one who had been silent for a longtime took the initiative to make a sound for the first time. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 Caspian was very doubtful at the moment. Before that, he had never experienced such a scene that the other party appeared when he was awake. ¡®Is this a sign that he will upy my body after losing the seal?¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian suddenly felt a chill in his heart. ¡°What a memorable ce¡­¡± The person in the Gates of Hell spoke again at this moment. Hearing this, Caspian blinked and said half-jokingly, ¡±Have you been here before, so you couldn¡¯t help running out when you saw something?¡± ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯ve been here¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Really? Then where is this ce?¡± Caspian was curious. The person in the Gates of Hell was unimaginably powerful. Even the Patriarch of the Green Paradise Sect didn¡¯t dare to resist. Instead, he washed himself clean and lifted him high into the air, allowing him to consume him. Therefore, Caspian had always been very curious about the origin of this guy. At this moment, this guy actually said that he had been to the Great Demon Pce. After learning which great demon this temporary imperial residence belonged to, it would be much easier to infer the origin of this fellow after that. ¡°Of course I¡®ve been here¡­¡± Obviously, this person said more than usual today. ¡°This is¡­ This is my house¡­¡± Caspian was speechless. ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± A momentter, Caspian smiled and said. ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around¡­ This is my house¡­ A courtyard of my house¡­ So it is naturally my house¡­¡± Caspian was stunned. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Caspian asked again. ¡°Huh¡­ Back then, I¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I see,¡± Before the man finished speaking, Caspian interrupted him directly. ¡°In that case, you must know where your treasures are.¡± Caspian had intended to observe the situation and then go deeper into it. Now, the master was here, that would save him trouble. Others were still searching carefully for the Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure. At the same time, they had to be careful of the sudden attack. Caspian could have walked to the treasure with familiarity, picked it up, and left. It was so cool¡­ ¡°Ha¡­ Why should I¡­ Tell you..?¡± Caspian was stunned.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Before Caspian could speak, the man spoke again, ¡±It¡¯s gone¡­ In fact¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes revealed doubt. ¡°You told me that there¡¯s no treasure in such arge ce?¡± ¡°When I died¡­ Those things¡­ Were all blown up¡­ Or¡­ Or taken away by those people¡­ So they were all gone¡­ Probably now¡­ There are only¡­ Some garbage left¡­¡± Caspian was speechless again. It turned out that this guy meant that there was no good treasure. But before the guy died, ording to the horse-faced cultivator, he was a great demon. In fact, Caspian now had a lot of doubts about this statement. How could this person behind the Gates of Hell, in terms of power, be just a great demon? In any case, given its strength, even the trash in its eyes was definitely a treasure that cultivators of Holy Land Realm yearned for. ¡°I want trash too,¡± said Caspian righteously. At the same time, he stood up from the steps and walked down. He not only used words, but also acted to prove his determination. The cultivator, who had been observing Caspian, was shocked by his actions at this moment. ¡°Hmm¡­ If you want it¡­ Then take a look¡­ There¡¯s still a lot of trash¡­ But¡­ Why should I give it to you..? It seems that the power of Yates Gandi¡¯s move has helped you recover a lot. Caspian said, ¡°You talk more this time than before¡­¡± After a moment of silence, the man said, ¡°I won¡¯t give it to you¡­ It is for your own good¡­¡± ¡°Well? What do you mean?¡± Caspian kept walking while speaking. ¡°Hmm¡­ Look in front¡­ ¡± Caspian raised his head and looked forward. 300 meters in front of him, two cultivators were about to rush down the stairs. If they went any further, they would officially enter the temporary imperial residence. At the front of the steps, there was a deep gully on both sides. It should have been like a pool. It was just that the pool was built as wide as a moat, which was unexpected. Just as the two of them were at the front of the steps, two white shadows suddenly shed out from the deep gully on both sides. No one in cultivators who had walked past this ce was attacked. Therefore, the two cultivators did not expect that something would happen at this moment. One of them shed with a white figure. There was a click¡­ The cultivator on the left was gone. Without a head, he opened his hand and staggered a few steps. Suddenly, he fell from the steps and disappeared. The other white shadow, like a python, entangled the cultivator on the right and dragged him down the abyss before he could struggle. The terrified roar of the cultivator also stopped at the next moment. The whole process took less than a blink of an eye. If there had not been a pool of blood on the steps, no one would have believed that there were two cultivators passing by. Hiss. Caspian heard a gasp behind him. Turning around, Caspian saw that cultivator who had been lying on the steps before had already turned over and sat up. His eyes were wide open and his mouth was wide enough to stuff four or five eggs in at once. ¡°Did, did you see it just now?¡± The cultivator reached out and asked Caspian with a trembling voice, ¡°What the hell is that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see it, what¡¯s wrong?¡± While speaking, Caspian had already taken a dozen steps down. The cultivator was still in a stunned position. Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, he couldn¡®t help but wonder if he had been dazzled just now. At this time, Caspian thought, ¡®What was that just now?¡¯ ¡°Maybe it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a resentful soul¡­ Hehe¡­ You should know many people died here at that time¡­¡± When he was about to reach the end of the steps, Caspian stopped. At this moment, he saw that on the ground in front of him, in addition to a pool of blood, there were two golden Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Swords. The golden swords were lying quietly on the ground. One of them was stained with blood. They belonged to the two cultivators just now. ¡®The horse-faced cultivator said that it would be very unsafe to lose the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword. But when these two people were just attacked, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword was still in their bodies¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly shed. He suddenly thought of something. The horse-faced cultivator just said that it would be very unsafe to lose the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword. However, he did not say that he would be absolutely safe as long as one brought the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword. Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked forward. There seemed to be a faint smell of blood in the pavilions, mountains,kes, and clouds. The smell of blood was fresh, as if it had juste out of someone¡¯s body. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good to go home this time¡­¡± By the time the guy finished speaking, Caspian had already heard extremely fine soundsing from the abyss on both sides. Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 The ear-piercing and dense sound was like countless iron sticks being scraped across the wall, making people¡¯s eardrums hurt and their scalps numb. ¡°It¡¯sing. Do you know what it is?¡± Caspian said to himself. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± a voice replied. As soon as the voice fell, two long white shadows suddenly appeared from the abyss on both sides and rushed toward Caspian. When he got closer, Caspian finally saw what they were. These were clearly two sets of bones. He just didn¡¯t know what kind of creature it was. It looked like a fish, but it was much longer than a fish. Its long bones twisted like a tangled python. A cultivator was entangled and dragged down. The skull opened to Caspian. Without skin and flesh, the teeth in its mouth became even more ferocious. They were like sharp swords. Every tooth was as long as half an arm. One of the teeth was still stained with bright red blood. At this moment, both of them opened their mouths and pounced on Caspian. Caspian immediately smelled a strong fishy smell. ¡°There is only a skeleton shelf left, and so many years have passed. How can they still breath?¡± At the same time as Caspian muttered discontentedly, he moved to the side. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The bodies of the two skeletons added up to about 40 to 50 feet long. Coupled with scimitar-like ribs, almost all Domains in this area were sealed when they were coiled up. There was almost no room for escape. When cultivators encounter such a situation, they would either be caught off guard and die. Or they could only fight head-on. But at this time, Caspian took a step out from a very narrow angle. The two skeletons collided violently beside him. Bang! Then came the ear-piercing sound of their ribs rubbing against each other. Creak, creak, creak¡­. The voice was loud and clear, as if picking up a steel te. The cultivator on the tform behind Caspian once again inhaled a breath of cold air and let out a sigh when he saw this scene. ¡°So hard!¡± At this moment, the ground paved with rocks was also cut open and smashed into pieces by the bones. For a moment, gravel flew everywhere. The two skeletons, like two ropes, twisted into one and swam toward Caspian again. Their pale bodies, row after row of ribs, trembled like a huge multi-legged centipede. The centipede had two fish-like heads. Every head was as big as the front of a carriage. If a coward saw it, he would probably be scared to death. The cultivator eximed again, ¡°How big!¡± At this moment, Caspian was beside the skeletons. Caspian¡¯s face darkened when he saw that these two things, which he did not know how to describe, had actually pounced on him. ¡°Do you think you two can bully me with numbers?!¡± As he spoke, Caspian¡¯s wrist shook. The Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd burst out a tragic aura and turned into a red and ck light, smashing directly toward the fish¡¯s head. Bang! A head was instantly smashed into pieces in midair. The Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd did not slow down. It smashed half of the other head into the ground. A big hole suddenly appeared on the ground. Large pieces of tear spread in all directions. The skeleton, like a heavy rope, fell from mid-air and smashed a curved gully on the ground. The cultivator on the stone tform opened his mouth at this moment, unable to make any sound. His eyes were full of shock and disbelief. At this moment, the shocking scene of Caspian waving Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, making the two heads explode in an instant, repeatedly appeared in his mind. In fact, not long ago, he was still secretly thinking about whether he should get rid of Caspian first and get the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword of the other side. Fortunately, he did not attack Caspian at that time. Otherwise, whoever would get the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword was uncertain. At this time, Caspian kicked the skeletons on the ground. Without their heads, the two skeletons stopped moving. The skeletons seemed to be nothing special except that their bodies were a little harder. Caspian did not find anything simr to the Corpse Elixir, so he was a little disappointed. He could only pick up the two Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Swords on the ground andin in his heart as he walked forward. ¡°How could there be such a bug in your temporary imperial residence? And there was nothing good. Isn¡¯t this too humiliating for you, as a Great Demon?¡± Caspian spected that the person behind the Gates of Hell was definitely not a Greater Demon. Moreover, the rtionship between them was very subtle. At present, they all wanted to kill each other, but there was temporarily no way to bnce them. Therefore, at this moment, Caspian did not feel any pressure at all when deliberately using a great demon to make fun of this person. So what if he made the other party angry? No matter how angry the other party was, it was impossible for the other party to upy his body and thenmit suicide. ¡°This is not mine¡­ Here¡­ And this ce¡­ Had been¡­ Blown up at that time¡­¡± ¡°Well, if it was blown up but there were still bugs, it means that your ce is very dirty,¡± Caspian nodded and replied. All of a sudden, he seemed to realize something and stopped. ¡°You said this ce was blown up?¡± ¡°You were besieged by a group of people¡­ And you wouldn¡¯t even consider¡­ Running into a mountain next to you¡­. Then what¡¯s going on here?¡± Caspian looked up. After walking down the steps and moving forward for a while, he was about to enter the temporary imperial residence. In front of Caspian, although half of the pavilions and pces in the mountains and rivers looked a little old, they were absolutelyplete. Moreover, there were no signs of damage to the surrounding mountains andkes. Although Caspian was not clear about this guy¡¯s specific realm and strength, it was definitely much stronger than Heavenly Spirit Realm. Heavenly Spirit Realm could destroy a city. ording to this man, he was besieged at that time. In such a chaotic battle, the void might be blown up. How could there be no trace in this ce? ¡°There¡¯s¡­ A ghost here¡­¡± A momentter, the voice came from the bottom of Caspian¡¯s heart. Caspian understood that the other party was talking about ghosts, not dead souls. It meant that the real appearance of this ce might have been covered up by someone. ¡°Fantasy array?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. Then he connected the strange attitude of the horse-faced cultivator and the cruel way of choosing. The so-called searching treasures in the temporary imperial residence was suddenly covered with a mysterious veil. ¡°Are you¡­ Afraid..? This is your home, and what¡¯s yours is mine. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Caspian smiled before asked, ¡±Besides, if there¡¯s really something wrong, won¡¯t there be you then?¡± This time, Caspian did not hear that voice from the bottom of his heart. The corners of Caspian¡®s mouth curled up. He snorted and stepped forward. However, as he walked, his fingertips quickly moved in his sleeves. At the same time, his expression became serious. Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 At this moment, Caspian¡¯s movements were like runes written in the air. After a while, a faint white light appeared on Caspian¡¯s fingertip. The white light, with the center of Caspian, spread out in all directions. Where the white light shone, there was nothing unusual at first. But when Caspian moved forward for a while, Suddenly, under the white light, a thin line appeared in the void. At the same time, Caspian felt a sharp pain on his fingertip. The white light instantly went out. Caspian put his fingertips into his mouth. The pain gradually dissipated. The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. The answer had been found¡­ He raised his head and looked at the magnificent scene in front of him. The look in his eyes gradually became deep. The line was the array lines. As expected, a huge fantasy array was set up here. ¡®What is the purpose of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect doing this?¡¯ Caspian was doubtful. He didn¡¯t think it was a trap or a conspiracy. There was no need for a sect of Lunia to spend so much effort to kill hundreds of cultivators of Holy Land Realm. One had to know that in Efrax, Holy Land Realm might be a formidable force. But a few days ago, when he was in the Enigma City, Caspian had already observed it. Holy Land Realm was not rare. Because of this, Caspian was even more confused. After thinking for a while, since he couldn¡¯t figure it out, he would never think about it. ¡°Hey, are you still here?¡± Caspian thought. After a while, the voice came from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°What good stuff do you have here? Tell me. It¡¯s beneficial to both of us, right?¡± ¡°Well¡­ You¡­ You go forward¡­ You should find something¡­¡± ¡°It seems that you have figured it out,¡± Caspian was a little surprised. He had thought that the other party would refuse. Unexpectedly, the man not only agreed, but also agreed very quickly. ¡°Just like¡­ As you said¡­ It¡¯s beneficial to both of us¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ll kill you sooner orter,¡¯ Caspian snorted. After taking a few steps forward, Caspian did not move forward along the main road. Instead, he shed by a pavilion. Suddenly, he disappeared into a dense forest. Before long, Caspian, who had walked out of the dense forest, had another face. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Using Thousand Cursed Mask, Caspian now turned himself into an ordinary-looking cultivator. This face had never appeared in the previous 300 cultivators. Therefore, even if he met someone, he didn¡¯t have to worry about meeting an acquaintance of this face. With this face, Caspian swaggered in the direction that the guy behind Gates of Hell pointed. *** The brother and sister of the Holly family stopped in front of a flower that looked like a chicken crown. A look of excitement appeared on Lidas Holly¡¯s face. Leny Holly also clenched his fists, his eyes shining brightly. ¡°Blood Crown Devils! Brother, Blood Crown Devils! There are so many of them here!¡± When Lidas said this, she started to cry. Leny gritted his teeth. He took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. Even so, his heaving chest still revealed his current mood. ¡°Big Brother, hurry up and pick them. Let¡¯s take advantage of the fact that no one else has discovered it yet,¡± while speaking, Lidas pulled out the dagger in her hand and carefully cut off a flower. The flower looked like a chicken crown and was as red as blood. It was held in Lidas Holly¡¯s hand, as if her hand was on fire. However, if one looked closely, he would find that the red petals were like flowing water, shaking. Looking at his excited sister, Leny suddenly frowned slightly. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lidas asked in confusion. After thinking for a while, Lidas Holly said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, Blood Crown Devils all grow up in ces where great battles took ce. The fiercer the battle is and the more people die, the denser the flowers will be and the brighter the color will be¡­¡± Speaking of this, Leny bent down and picked up a Blood Crown Devils. He looked around carefully for a moment. Therge group of Blood Crown Devils grew up in a flower bed in front of a small courtyard. The small courtyard was filled with the sound of running water and rustling in the bamboo forest, giving off a peaceful atmosphere. How could it meet the conditions of the Bloody Crown Devils? ¡°Who cares so much? Either way, the Blood Crown Devils is true, right?¡± Lidas didn¡¯t think too much. ¡°Brother, the fire poison in your body needs to be neutralized by the poison in the Blood Crown Devils. It yed a role in attacking poison. The fire poison in your body has almost been removed. If we used the Blood Crown Devils this time, we would be able to get rid of 90 percent of it. In this way, it will definitely be difficult for the fire poison in your body to rpse in a short time.¡± Speaking of this, Lidas pursed her lips and showed a look of regret. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can only bring out one. Moreover, we have to refine it into an elixir with other medicinal ingredients before taking it. If there were not so many restrictions, we can take out all the Blood Crown Devils. It would be no problem to refine an elixir to remove the fire toxin in your body. Perhaps it would be good if the Blood Crown Devils could be eaten directly. It¡¯s a pity that this flower is poisonous.¡± Lidas looked at the fire-like flower in her hand and sighed regretfully. Hearing his sister¡¯s words, Leny couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°The Blood Crown Devils grows in ces with heavy resentment and killing intent. The stamen is like an eyeball. That was why it was called the Blood Crown Devils. The eyeball is full of poison. Throwing the stamen into theke, all the fish and shrimps within a hundred miles were destroyed. The water also turned into venom, and a single drop could kill a thousand mortals. Sigh, why is the poison so strong? If what you said is true, I can eat it directly to relieve the fire poison in my body, which will save me a lot of trouble.¡± Looking at the flower bed in front of him, at least 30 or 40 Blood Crown Devil, Leny shook his head regretfully. ¡°Eat it directly¡­ Who can bear it¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought that had just shed through his mind. At this moment, Leny¡¯s heart jolted. He quickly turned around and cautiously looked towards the entrance of the small courtyard. ¡°Who is it?¡± Lidas immediately put on a defensive posture. In next moment, the brother and sister saw a stranger they had never seen appear at the entrance of the courtyard. The stranger nced at the Blood Crown Devils in the hands of the siblings and walked straight toward the flower bed. ¡°Are you also here to pick up flowers?¡± Leny took a step to the side, seemingly greeting the other party. However, his gaze immediately locked onto the three Heaven¡¯s Pointing Heart Swords on the opponent¡¯s waist. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 When he saw the three Heaven¡®s Edge Pointing Heart Swords, Lidas couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Leny tightened his grip on the hilt of his saber. With the three Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Swords in hand, that meant that the other party had probably killed at least two people. It hadn¡¯ t been long since they entered the Great Demon Pce, yet he could kill two people. This meant that he was definitely not weak. But looking at the stranger in front of him, Leny found that he had no impression of this face at all. At this time, the stranger in their eyes was also feeling a little surprised. ¡®What a coincidence to meet these two siblings,¡¯ thought Caspian. However, his face remained calm. After all, he was wearing a face that had never been seen before. ¡®The treasure closest to you is the flowers in front of you?¡¯ Caspian asked in his heart. ¡°Eat it¡­ And¡­ Make up for it¡­ This is¡­ The Blood Crown Devils¡­ In other ces¡­ They are rare¡­¡± ¡±Is this the Blood Crown Devils¡¯ vision?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. Caspian had seen the introduction of this flower in ancient books. He knew that the ce where Blood Crown Devils grew up must be filled with disaster, chaos, blood, and resentment. It was a forbidden ce for life. But before that, he had never seen anything real. ¡±Many people¡­ Died here¡­ They¡­ Are also very strong¡­¡± The man said, ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ Blood Crown Devils grow here¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caspian nodded. The guy behind the Gates of Hell was right about this. Although the Blood Crown Devils was a sign of disaster, it must be full of vigor and violence because of its growing environment. These auras were highly toxic to living creatures. Ordinary people would die if they touched it. Even a cultivator had to use arge amount of medicinal ingredients to merge with it and refine it into an elixir. But this was not a problem for Caspian. If there were any problems, Blood Crown Devils were not enough here. Under the gaze of the Holly family brother and sister, Caspian walked to the flower bed and took off a Blood Crown Devils. Different from the bright red flower, he immediately felt that the flower was very cold. It was even colder than ice, piercing straight into people¡®s bones. However, he felt a strong vigor like a sea of blood, which was about to swallow him up in an instant. Caspian pinched with his hand. The petals immediately spread out, revealing the stamen inside. The stamen was like an eyeball, and even the level of the pupils could be seen clearly. But this eye, like its name, was full of evil spirit, like the eyes of a demon. ¡°What is this guy going to do?¡± Lidas, who was not far away, looked puzzled and asked her Big Brother. Leny also shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what Caspian was going to do. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The essence of the Blood Crown Devils was all in the stamen. As long as the stamen was wrapped in a chicken crown-like flower, the efficacy of the medicine would not dissipate easily. It would not be a problem to keep it for three to five months. But once the petals were broken, the stamen inside would be exposed. In less than an hour, the petals and the stamen would wither and turn into mud. It would take them seven days to get out of the Great Demon Pce. At this time, the man took out the stamen, which was really confusing. ¡°Don¡®t tell me he doesn¡¯t know that the Blood Crown Devils will wither soon if he takes out the stamen?¡± Leny guessed. ¡°Or, does he want to swallow it directly?¡± Thinking of the second possibility, Leny couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°How is that possible? How could there be someone in the world who is so stupid? And¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he saw the man in front of him pinch the eyeball-like stamen and stuff it into his mouth. ¡±Hey, what are you doing?¡± Lidas was also shocked and hurriedly said. But it was toote for her to speak. Caspian shouted and swallowed the stamen. ¡°It¡®s over. He¡®s doomed,¡± Lidas cast a sympathetic nce at Caspian. ¡®What a powerful cultivator! He killed at least twopetitors as soon as he entered the temporary imperial residence. But would die of ignorance. This is a little too ironic¡­¡¯ Leny shook his head helplessly. The Blood Crown Devils was extremely toxic because of its growing environment. If an ordinary cultivator identally ate it, in the blink of an eye, his body would go numb, stiff, and then slowly turn into thick water. The whole process took at most 15 minutes. The man in front of them had already swallowed the stamen. Now the toxicity should have taken effect and his body couldn¡®t move. In this spection, Leny was once again surprised to see that the person in front of him seemed to be completely fine. He took off another Blood Crown Devils, skillfully pulled out the stamen, and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡±Two¡­ ¡± Leny held his breath. ¡±The poison should have taken effect¡­¡± Then he saw that the other party took off the third one and ate the stamen. Then, the fourth flower, the fifth flower¡­ In that instant, the remaining thirty or so Blood Crown Devils in the flower bed were removed by this person in front of them, eaten. Looking at the man as if nothing had happened, and then at the bare flower pole, Leny Holly felt dizzy and his legs went limp. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How is this possible? Isn¡®t, isn¡¯t this the Blood Crown Devils? Did I make a mistake?¡± Leny¡¯s body trembled slightly as he drew the flowers that he had taken off and carefully examined them. ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. Blood Crown Devils. How can I make a mistake?¡± In order to confirm it, he put the flower in front of his nose and sniffed it. Suddenly, a chill went straight into his nose, almost freezing his trachea and lungs. Leny¡¯s face immediately turned pale, as if someone had smeared ayer of lime on it. He hurriedly moved the flower away from him, clutching his chest and coughing violently. As he coughed, he stared at Caspian with wide eyes. However, he found that the other party was also looking at him. The look in his eyes was like looking at a fool, as if he was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the Blood Crown Devils is poisoned?¡± Instantly, Leny¡¯s cough became even more intense. He could only feel the smell of blood gushing out of his throat Lidas was so frightened that she stepped forward and patted her brother¡¯s back gently. Then she took out a few elixirs and let him eat them. After eating elixirs and gasping for breath, Leny stopped coughing and his face gradually returned to normal. At this time, the brother and sister looked at Caspian with surprise and fear. This was undoubtedly the Blood Crown Devils. Just a sniff of it was enough to make one feel ufortable. However, this fellow ate several dozen flowers in one go, so why wasn¡¯t anything wrong? ¡®Who the hell is this guy?¡¯ At this time, with the operation of the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, Caspian could feel that streams of vigorous vigor were constantly rushing to his limbs and bones. Between his muscles, there seemed to be countless red iron hammers beating and tempering desperately. He raised his head to look at the brother and sister who were in a state of shock at this moment and grinned. Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 ¡°Ah!¡± Seeing Caspian¡¯s smile, Lidas¡®s face changed and she screamed. Without any hesitation, she turned around and ran out of the courtyard. And the most surprising thing was that she did not walk through the arched door, but turned over the wall. With a swoosh, she turned over from the top of the wall and disappeared. Leny looked at Caspian and then at the direction where his sister had left. He looked a little embarrassed. However, he also moved toward the door. Facing Caspian, when he was about three meters away from the arched door, he suddenly moved and disappeared. Caspian looked surprised and confused. ¡®I just want to ask if they could give me the two Blood Crown Devils they just plucked¡­¡¯ Caspian felt a little helpless. At this time, he had already felt that Q1 and blood in his body was almost uncontroble like the moment before the volcanic eruption. Because he was trying his best to suppress this impulse, he was a little slower than usual when he spoke just now. However, he did not expect that the brother and sister would escape faster than a rabbit. ¡®Am I that scary?¡¯ Caspian was very confused and helpless. If Leny Holly and Lidas Holly were present, they would definitely nod their heads desperately. Caspian ate the poisonous stamen like strawberries, and he was very happy after eating it. What¡¯s more, he was safe and sound. If they were not scared, there would be strange. ¡®Forget it¡­¡¯ Caspian shook his head. At this moment, he felt that Qi and blood in his body was constantly umting. It seemed that he could no longer suppress it. So he rushed out, directly smashed the wooden door of the small room next to him, and broke in. There were tables and chairs in the small room, which looked very exquisite. However, he knew that these were all illusions derived from fantasy array, so he did not care. After hurriedly setting up a hidden formation, he quickly sat cross-legged on the ground. The stamens that had just been swallowed had now turned into rolling vigor by the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, surging wildly in his body. He wanted to take advantage of this time to quickly absorb all of them. Soon, Caspian entered the state of cultivation. As time passed, a ring of blood appeared in the center of his body. The blood ring was printed on the ground, and its color gradually darkened. An hourter, the blood ring slowly rose from the ground and floated up and down. At this moment, his breathing also heard the sound of war drums beating. If those who didn¡®t know the truth were nearby, they would probably think that there was an army here. Waves of powerful aura also spread out from Caspian. Crackling sounds could be heard from the surrounding ground. Cracks as thin as hair began to spread in all directions from under Caspian. The tables and chairs around began to tremble and crack. Caspian suddenly opened his mouth and exhaled. Hong! It was as if a steel mountain peak had exploded in the void. The invisible impact spread in all directions like rolling waves. All the furniture and territories in the room exploded into powder in an instant. At first nce, it was a chaotic mess. The void seemed to distort. In the Chaos, a ring of blood was particrly eye-catching. It rotated around him for a moment, then suddenly shrank and entered his body with a swoosh. Caspian also opened his eyes. His breathing became long. At this moment, the whole person¡¯s momentum could not be described as something specific. If he insisted on speaking, it was as if hundreds of years of history had appeared in reality at this moment. This was not a specific person or object that could be seen, but a feeling. History was heavy. In other words, Caspian¡¯s momentum had be extremely strong. However, he took a deep breath and immediately restrained his terrifying momentum. Suddenly, he became warm again. The momentum that was strong enough to crush people¡¯s souls suddenly disappeared. ¡±Spiritual sense¡­ Has be stronger¡­¡± From behind the Gates of Hell came the voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ You are a Body Refiner¡­¡± ¡°The body of a Body Refiner is a weapon that can move freely through the Path to Immortality. Therefore, not only does the exterior have to be tough, but spiritual sense inside should also be strong,¡± Caspian answered. Just now, he also understood this principle. Why was his spiritual sense much stronger than that of his peers? The most important reason was that when he first stepped on the Path to Immortality, he relied on Tower of Life left by his mother. At first, the foundation heid w belonged to the Body Refiner. ¡°Ha¡­ This is really¡­ I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, you can¡¯t get my body.¡± Caspian snorted. ¡°You said that¡­ Others will misunderstand¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to misunderstand? It¡¯s you who coveted my body,¡± Caspian said disdainfully. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so dirty at such an old age. But since you covet my body so much, I¡¯ll let you see something exciting again.¡± ¡°What¡­ What is that..?¡± Caspian smiled and raised an arm. His vigor suddenly began to spin. In the blink of an eye, his fair arm had turned pale with a faint green color. In an instant, his skin seemed to have turned into ayer of bronze armor. He took out a short knife at sharp weapons level and touched it on his arm. Suddenly, there was a crisp nging sound. He used the short knife to cut his arm again. Sizzle! A string of sparks shed, and the short knife turned into a short saw, with cracks all over its surface. Obviously, this short knife had be scrap metal. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s hard¡­¡± ¡°It can also be thicker,¡± Caspianughed and suddenly narrowed his eyes. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Technique!¡± Swoosh! In an instant, his right arm became thicker and longer. At first nce, it looked like an ancient bronze tree with coiled horns. When he clenched his five fingers, ear-splitting friction sounds could be heard. Even at this moment, people could see that Caspian¡¯s Blood Sacrifice Technique was more than one level higher than before. ¡°It can also be hot!¡± Caspian clenched his fist. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Swoosh! Magic that had been activated by vigor had also changed. Previously, streaks of boiling blood shot out, interweaving into a terrifying to kill the enemy. Now, the hot blood was attached to Caspian¡¯s arm. As his arm moved, the blood seemed to be on fire and turned into mes. The surrounding air twisted and surged at this moment, like a golden snake dancing wildly. ¡°Ha¡­ Your body refining method¡­ Is very special¡­ The promotion Blood Crown Devils has brought you is bigger than I thought¡­ Sure enough¡­ It became thicker¡­ Bigger¡­ Hotter¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Caspian shook his head, a proud look appeared in his eyes. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°What else..?¡± Caspian was about to show off when suddenly, his expression changed and he looked out of the room. Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 There was a sound outside the courtyard. Judging from the sound, there should be more than one personing. Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He was not sure if what he had just done had attracted other cultivators. After all, he had set up a formation to iste the sound. But he didn¡¯t expect that themotion would be so big, beyond his imagination. However, even if someone heard the noise and came over with evil intentions, he had nothing to be afraid of. He took back his arm and was about to step out when he heard someoneing in from the courtyard and talking at the same time. ¡°Senior Brother, did you hear wrongly just now?¡± It was a woman¡¯s voice. Caspian was not in a hurry to go out, but looked out through the gap of the window, a man and a woman walked into the courtyard. The couple looked to be in their twenties. The female cultivator who had just spoken had an oval face and ck hair hanging down. She looked exceptionally pure. There seemed to be waves flowing in her eyes, giving people a pitiful feeling. The male cultivator had thick eyebrows and big eyes, looking very serious. The male cultivator walked in front and looked around vigntly. ¡°I did hear the rumbling sound here just now. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Just as the male cultivator was about to turn to look at the broken wooden door, the female cultivator suddenly pointed at a big tree in the yard and said, ¡°Ah, Senior Brother, look at the little white flowers on this tree. Can you pick a few for me?¡± The male cultivator immediately turned his eyes and did not see the wooden door that had been smashed by Caspian. A meaningful look appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes¡­ After pausing on the female cultivator for a while, he looked at the big tree with little white flowers. When Caspian walked into the courtyard, he saw the big tree, which was 70 or 80 feet behind the flower bed. The tree trunk was as thick as a bowl, and the crown of the tree was like a big pot. But the most striking thing was the white flowers growing on the branches. Each of the white flowers was about the size of a human¡¯s fingernail. They were densely packed. At first nce, there were probably five or six hundred of them. These little white flowers were clustered together, which made them in a good mood. Looking at the strange tree with white flowers, Caspian tilted his head. This man with thick eyebrows and big eyes was obviously interested in his pure-looking Junior Sister. The other party asked for something, so he immediately forgot his purpose ofing to the small courtyard. He nodded repeatedly and walked toward the strange tree. ¡°Senior Brother, help me pick a few more,¡± the pure Junior Sister said crisply. ¡°Okay,¡± the male cultivator replied. He walked under the tree and raised his arm to pick up the white flowers. At this time, Caspian saw that the female cultivator took a few steps back when her senior brother was picking flowers. The male cultivator¡¯s finger had already touched a small white flower. What he needed to do next was to break the stem and take it off. But at this moment, the little white flower touched by his finger shook slightly. In the next moment, a pair of blood-red slender eyes opened on the petals of the small white flower. ¡°Huh?¡± The man gaped in shock. At this time, all the flowers on the whole tree opened their eyes. From a distance, the white petals and red eyes looked like dense bright red blood sshed on the white curtain, which made people feel very strange, gloomy, and horrible at first nce. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± The male cultivator was still in a daze. This was the first time he had seen such a scene. At this moment, his Junior Sister looked nervous and drew out her long sword. ¡°Junior Sister, there seems to be something strange about this flower¡­ Ah!¡± Before the male cultivator could finish his words, the white flowers on the tree suddenly poured down on him like snow, covering him in an instant. When theynded on the male cultivator¡¯s body, in addition to opening their long red eyes, there was also a gap in each of the white flowers, as if they had opened their small mouths. At this moment, Caspian could clearly see the sharp teeth in their mouths. Their teeth were sharp and glittered with cold light, they bit down and instantly pierced the man¡¯s skin and pull forcefully. Even though each flower could only tear off a small piece of flesh, there were too many of them. When the pain came from all over his body, the male cultivator only had time to scream and turned into a bloody man. There was almost no intact flesh on his body. ¡°Junior Sister! Junior Sister, save me!¡± He wailed miserably and turned around to ask for help. However, the hissing sound quickly drowned out by the concentrated chewing sound. The male cultivator fell to the ground, screaming and rolling in pain. As a cultivator, he had no time to resist at this time. The skin and flesh on his body disappeared quickly, like the rice field when locusts crossed the border. As for his beloved Junior Sister, not far away, the pure-looking female cultivator looked at him coldly and motionless. The male cultivator seemed to have understood something. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He tried hard to raise his head and wanted to speak. However, more than half of the skin and flesh on his face had disappeared at this moment, revealing a ghastly white bone. His eyeballs were also dug into by a flower. At this moment, the flower was biting it, and blood kept gushing out. He opened his mouth, and immediately, several flowers entered. They bit off his tongue, and then some continued to drill into his body, while others bit through his cheeks and came out of his mouth. About 15 minutester, the Holy Land Realm male cultivator was gnawed into a white skeleton. There was not even a trace of residue left in his flesh and internal organs. The white flowers, which were clustered around him, did not attack the female cultivator nearby as if they were full. Instead, they leaped into the air and flew back to the bare tree trunk. After closing their eyes and mouths, they became flowers swaying in the wind again. If he had not seen that shocking scene with his own eyes, Caspian would have found it hard to believe that these in white flowers turned out to be a group of eating demons. ¡°The things in your ce are really horrible. As I said, it grows beside Blood Crown Devils, how could they be ordinary big trees?¡± Caspian spoke to himself. ¡°Haha¡­ These aren¡¯t¡­ What I nted¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell said. At this time, Caspian saw that the female cultivator, who looked pitiful not long ago, had changed her face. With a cold expression, she took a few steps forward and stood in front of the white bone. The white bone was still in the twisted position when it struggled. The bones on his upper jaw were also opened, and his dark eyes were still in the direction of the female cultivator, as if he was telling her his unwillingness and resentment before he died. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re a good person. Simrly¡­¡± A mocking smile appeared on the female cultivator¡¯s face. ¡°You are also a fool.¡± After that, she lifted the long sword in her hand, and the unwilling skull was split into two. With a crash, it fell to the ground. Although all the flesh and internal organs of the male cultivator had been eaten by the white flowers, his storage pouch and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword were unscathed and fell into his ribs. The female cultivator split open the ribs again and took the storage pouch and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword. ¡°Senior Brother, thank you for your kindness. I will remember you¡­¡± After that, the female cultivator turned around, looked around vigntly, and then quickly ran out of the yard. Caspian did not stop the female cultivator. He had never met these two people before. Kill a female cultivator to avenge the male cultivator? He was not out of his mind. However, what this female cultivator did made him feel very vicious. She used others¡¯ admiration for her to make him jump into the trap without any precautions. She was really ruthless. Walking out of the house and standing in the yard again, Caspian said to the one behind the Gates of Hell, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if there are still half of the surviving cultivators in seven days. The things you have here are so terrible.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ What does it have to do with me¡­? At that time¡­ I was already dead¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite curious. You¡¯re so powerful. Who on earth could kill you?¡± ¡°A group of people¡­ I don¡¯t like them¡­ They¡­ They don¡¯t like me¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about¡­ These¡­ Just now, you said¡­ What else you have be stronger¡­¡± ¡°Well, you¡®re changing the topic,¡± Caspian suddenly saw through that guy¡¯s real thoughts. Unfortunately, he had no way to see whether this person had blushed or not. Anyway, in order to fight for this body, one of them would definitely die. So Caspian didn¡¯t mind saying a few more words to him. It would be even better if he could destroy his opponent¡¯s soul after leaving this ce. As for why it should be after leaving this ce. That was because Caspian had nned to ask the guy to take him to find treasures. Just as Caspian was about to speak, he suddenly felt a strong killing intent targeting him. As for the source of this killing intent, it was¡­ As soon as Caspian turned his head, he saw a strange tree full of white flowers more than 30 meters away. But now, the things on the strange tree were no longer white flowers. All of the flowers opened their blood-red eyes. The eyes they opened this time were bigger than before. Perhaps it was because they had just tasted human flesh, he could feel the extreme desire for blood from their eyes. As for the tree, it seemed to be on fire because of the dense red eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I didn¡¯t touch them,¡± Caspian frowned slightly. ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t touch them, but who said that they would only attack you after you touched them?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from outside the yard. Caspian turned around and saw the female cultivator returning. At this time, the female cultivator who came back was no longer pure and pitiful. A malicious look appeared on her face. ¡°It seems that my guess is right. There are still people here¡­¡± The next moment, she saw the three Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword on Caspian¡¯s waist. Suddenly, the female cultivator¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. ¡°Ha, it really didn¡¯t take me much effort to get it. Now, I can have five Heaven¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword!¡± In her eyes, Caspian was already a dead man. The dead naturally did not need the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword. Therefore, the three Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Swords belonging to Caspian now belonged to her. Seeing the cheerful look on the female cultivator¡¯s face, Caspian shook his head helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to kill you. Why did youe back and provoke me?¡± The female cultivator¡¯s face suddenly darkened. She looked at Caspian coldly and said, ¡°How dare you talk big when you¡¯re dying!¡± Caspian shook his head and was about to crush the woman¡¯s head. But, he suddenly felt a gust of cold wind behind him. With a nce from the corner of his eye, he immediately saw the dense white flowers, like blood-red snowkes, flying toward him. Every flower opened its bloody mouth. Their eyes were filled with madness and bloodthirstiness. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Do you think this thing can stop me?¡± Caspian squinted at the female cultivator. ¡°What about this?!¡± The female cultivator smiled sinisterly. Hong! As soon as she finished speaking, the ground under Caspian¡®s feet suddenly sank without warning, leaving a huge pit with a diameter of 20 to 30 feet. The pit was full of dense roots. The roots seemed to be alive, twisting and wriggling wildly. What was even more terrifying was that people¡¯s faces appeared on the surface of these roots. These faces were wailing, howling, crying, or roaring. In an instant, all kinds of emotions came to Caspian¡¯s mind like sharp needles and hammers. Caspian suddenly felt a pain in the back of his head. ¡®Spiritual sense attack?¡¯ Surprised, Caspian¡¯s body was immediately entangled by the roots. At this moment, more roots were creaking, like disgusting tentacles wrapped around the neck, arms, torso, and legs. Those faces were also twisting desperately at this time, as if they were struggling to get out of the roots. They kept roaring at Caspian. They even opened their mouths, revealing uneven rotten teeth, and bit toward Caspian¡¯s body. The copsed ground kept spreading around. The white flowers, with their sharp teeth exposed, took this opportunity to pounce on Caspian and cover him. Those roots cooperated with each other, like spiders hunting for prey and worms spitting out silk. They wrapped Caspian and the white flower into a tight ball and dragged them to the ground. When the petals and trunk covered his sight, Caspian vaguely saw the source of the root. It seemed to be the strange tree with little white flowers. He didn¡¯t expect the trunk to be sorge and dense. At the same time, he also saw broken corpses buried deep in the roots and around them. Buzz! Hong! As the roots wriggled a few more times, the courtyard suddenly became quiet again. However, most of the ground in the courtyard had copsed. It was as if a giant beast had opened its bloody mouth. The dense roots were the teeth of the giant mouth. In the center of these roots, a ball taller than a human was buried there. This ball was entangled by the roots. ¡°This is the coffin I prepared for you!¡± The female cultivator looked at the ball and sneered. She waved her hand. Suddenly, a root, like a small snake, swam to her feet and then stood up straight. It stopped at the waist of the female cultivator. The top of the tree moved as if it was trying to please its owner. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 The female cultivator stretched out a hand and patted the root of the tree. The erected root immediately nodded. It looked like a dog that had been praised by its master. The female cultivator looked at the big ball lying in the dense roots. She knew that if she waited for a while, those bloodthirsty white flowers would turn the other party into a pile of bones. Just like the senior brother who coveted her. At that time, she only needed to disperse these roots and take the Caspian¡¯s storage pouch and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Swords. She really didn¡¯t expect her luck to be so good, at least in her mind. In just a few hours, there were already five Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Swords. ¡®It¡¯s all thanks to the family heirloom. Otherwise, there would be no other way for them to be so obedient,¡¯ The female cultivator couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I just saw a lot of corpses. Were they killed by you?¡± At this time, a voice suddenly came from the big ball. Someone suddenly spoke in the quiet courtyard, causing one¡¯s hair to stand on end. In an instant, the female cultivator felt her hair stand on end. The next moment, she came to her senses. She widened her eyes and looked at the ball wrapped by the roots in disbelief. Judging from the time, the man¡¯s flesh and blood should have been eaten at least 70% or 80%. Even the internal organs should have been almost eaten. How could he still speak? And from his tone, it seemed that he was safe and sound? The female cultivator¡¯s breathing quickened. She had an impulse to disperse these roots and see what was going on. However, she forced herself to hold back this impulse. Perhaps this was the other party¡¯s trick? ¡®That¡¯s impossible. Even if he was made of steel, he would be crushed into pieces by these flowers. No cultivator of Holy Land Realm can withstand their sharp teeth. This guy is no exception!¡¯ Sheforted herself in her heart. At this time, Caspian¡®s voice came out of the ball again. He seemed to be talking to himself or to someone. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± It seemed like toe back to the previous topic. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how I improved before?¡± ¡°That is¡­ This!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a roar suddenly sounded, like a muffled thunder in the rolling dark clouds in the middle of summer. The ground shook violently. There seemed to be a wave of energy spreading in the void. The female cultivator¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face turned pale. She only felt that all Qi and blood in her body was rushing to her chest at this moment, showing an unspeakable difort. The next moment, she was surprised to see that the dense roots in the pit seemed to have seen something extremely scared at this moment. They shrank back like tides and went deep into the soil. Even the roots around the entangled giant ball retreated at high speed. ¡°Oh, are you scared now?¡± The voice of Caspian came again. The next moment, like tearing a piece of grass paper, Caspian tore the roots in front of him into pieces. The faces on the roots were torn apart before they could shrink back, they were howling in pain. Meanwhile, the female cultivator was horrified to see that those small white flowers that should have stuck to Caspian¡¯s body and chewed on his flesh disappeared without a trace. There was not even a white mark on Caspian¡¯s body, let alone a wound. ¡°What, where are those flowers¡­¡± The female cultivator trembled and asked subconsciously. ¡°I have eaten them. Do you believe it?¡± asked Caspian. Original from N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, he also cooperated and bared his teeth. ¡°I..? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The female cultivator retreated as she spoke. She was not a fool, so now she could see that she had hit the iron te. The cultivator in front of her, for some unknown reason, was safe and sound under her magic. Her opponent¡¯s aura terrified her. She even had a feeling that if she didn¡¯t run, she couldn¡¯t run away. ¡°You want to go?¡± Caspian looked at her with a smile. ¡°You treated me like that just now. Now if you don¡¯t have to pay anything and leave, it¡¯s a bit unreasonable.¡± The female cultivator was stunned at first, but then she seemed to understand something. She took a deep breath and lowered her head. After a while, when she looked up again, her face was already full of the pure and moving expression when Caspian first saw her, and her eyebrows were slightly knitted, and the water in her eyes was rippling, which made her look even more delicate. ¡°Senior Brother, I, I¡¯m still inexperienced¡­¡± When she said this, the female cultivator¡¯s face blushed. She bit her lower lip and lowered her eyebrows shyly. If an ordinary male cultivator saw her charming appearance, no one would be able to control it. Some would even me themselves for being so rude in front of such a pure and lovely beauty, and this female cultivator also knew that no one had ever been able to resist her tender attack. The person in front of her must be no exception, she evenughed proudly in her heart. ¡°Oh? Are you inexperienced?¡± Hearing Caspian¡®s question, the female cultivatorughed even more wildly. ¡®The stinky men are the same. As soon as they see my posture, they want to take off my clothes. I want you to regret your actions for the rest of your life!¡¯ She was already cursing in her heart, but the female cultivator still looked pitiful. ¡°Well¡­ Senior Brother, please take pity on me¡­¡± She raised her head and looked at Caspian with her watery eyes. However, she saw Caspian grabbing the trunk of the strange tree, the trunk seemed to be alive, shivering in the hands of Caspian. Panic shed across the female cultivator¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯re just a beginner, why did you let this thing sneak attack me so skillfully?¡± Caspian smiled, and this time, he just smiled, but his eyes were full of coldness. The female cultivator immediately felt the danger and her face darkened. Her previous delicate and pitiful posture was gone. Her face was cold, and her eyes were cold. She quickly retreated, and at the same time, she held a long ck whip in her hand and whipped violently in the air. Buzz! After a series of explosions, Caspian suddenly felt that the strange tree in his hand seemed to be injected with a huge force. It was not afraid of death and mmed toward him. The roots that shrank into the ground were like a group of mad snakesing out from the ground at this moment. They were as sharp as dense spears, stabbing into Caspian. Caspian stood still. His look made the female cultivator feel as if she were an idiot ¡°You want to pierce my Guardian Deity Body with these woods? Do you think my Heavenly Stars Sect method is not as good as these broken pieces of wood?¡± At this point, Caspian was obviously angry. He had never been so angry even when he was ambushed by this female cultivator. Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 Caspian felt that the other side not only looked down on him, but also looked down on the Starlight Overlord method of Heavenly Stars Sect. And looking down on the Starlight Overlord meant looking down on Heavenly Stars Sect! For Caspian, Heavenly Stars Sect was extremely important in his life. And now the female cultivator dared to look down on Heavenly Stars Sect in front of him? ¡°Go to hell!¡± Caspian shouted and squeezed his palm hard. Crack! The twisted strange tree was instantly crushed into two pieces by him, blood-like red liquid gushed out from the trunk. Caspian pped the trunk and the crown of the tree. The wood chips and red liquid exploded into a mass of chaos and could not be broken into pieces. The female cultivator, who was retreating rapidly, was stunned. Her eyes were filled with fear. At this moment, she made up her mind, escape! She fled without looking back! ¡°The third level of the Starlight Overlord, King Kong Body!¡± Caspian crushed the trunk and slowly spat out a sentence in the face of arge number of roots. These words reached the back of the Gates of Hell. This was another improvement that he did not have time to show to that person. The Starlight Overlord was a skill to strengthen the body. Caspian had raised it to second stage of the Realm Jade Body in the past. He stopped temporarily because he did not absorb much vigor after he improved from the initial Body of Herbs to the Jade Body. This time, with the help of the horrible Qi and blood contained in the 1,000-year-old Blood Crown Devils, he directly broke through the ninth level of the Jade Body and entered a higher level of the King Kong Body! Although it was only a King Kong Body¡¯s first stage, it made his body stronger and more unscrupulous! What Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic made him stronger was his arm. The Starlight Overlord put an indestructibleyer of armor on his body. Facing these arrows-like roots, Caspian did not dodge and directly rushed over. He charged forward, destroying everything in his path with irresistible force! Crack! Crack! Crack! All the roots of the tree exploded and shattered into pieces. The female cultivator¡¯s eyes widened as the reflection of Caspian grewrger andrger, filling her entire eyeball. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I can do anything for you¡­¡± Caspian ignored her and opened his five fingers. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Hong! The female cultivator¡¯s body exploded in midair from her head to toes. Flesh and blood flew everywhere, iparably miserable. Broken flesh and blood sshed all over the sky. Caspiannded on the ground and looked at the rain of blood falling from the sky. He blinked and said, ¡°The power of this martial art skill has also increased?¡± He picked up the storage pouch and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Swords that had fallen to the ground. After thinking for a while, Caspian only hung his Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword at his waist and kept the other four temporarily in his storage pouch. Then, he rummaged through the two storage pouches he had just obtained. The things inside were unexpectedly rich. Elixirs, spirit stones, and spirit tools. He also found a jade token that represented the sect¡¯s status from the two storage pouches. ¡®So this man and woman are really from the same sect?¡¯ Caspian thought to himself. When he heard the female cultivator address the man as Senior Brother, he thought it was just a respectful title between cultivators. He didn¡¯t expect that they were from the same sect. After thinking for a while, Caspian decided to keep the two jade identification tokens for the time being. After that, he left the courtyard and proceeded toward the next ce. As Caspian left, the small courtyard regained its tranquility. But this time, its calmness was different from before. It was quiet in the courtyard because no one hade before, it seemed that there was an invisible big bowl that covered the courtyard and isted all the sounds outside. After about an hour, a rustling sound suddenly came from the roots of the tree. They were like fat earthworms crawling around underground. The earth on the ground was immediately overturned. Countless iplete corpses were also dug out of the ground and piled up on the ground. These corpses had dried up because they had existed for too long. And most of them were iplete, so in the beginning, there was only a thinyer on the ground. But as time went by, more and more bodies were dug out from the ground. The underground corpses seemed to be endless. More and more corpses were piled up on the ground. Some roots even popped out to sort out the scattered corpses. This scene was enough to make people tremble with fear. In the end, the corpses piled up in the courtyard were even taller than a tall building! These corpses piled up here, not moving at all. If one looked closely, one could still see the twisted facial features on the faces of some corpses. It looked as if they had seen something extremely horrible before they died. After tidying up the corpses, the roots gathered in a corner of the courtyard, facing the pile of corpses and shivering. After a long time, a ck smoke emerged from the pile of corpses. The roots suddenly trembled even more violently. In the beginning, the ck smoke was only a little shallow. As time went by, the ck smoke grew thicker and thicker. It even covered the whole pile of corpses. The roots came out of the ground and came to an open space in the center. They began to wrap around each other. After a while, the roots were tightly wrapped into a human shape. At first nce, he looked like the mostmon scarecrow in the field. However, this scarecrow was made up of tightly entangled roots, and it gave off a sinister smell. With the appearance of the human form, the roiling ck smoke seemed to have a target. It immediately shot out like a spring and rushed towards the human form of the root. In the silent impact, all the ck smoke was absorbed into the human figure wrapped by the roots. The human figure suddenly turned ck, but he still stood there quietly. No special changes could be seen. However, the remaining roots seemed to be extremely afraid and kept drilling into the ground. After a while, the human figure wrapped by the roots suddenly moved. It took a step forward. Bang! The ground suddenly trembled. Ripples spread out in all directions. But for some reason, the human figure took another step back. Then, when it raised its left arm, it suddenly seemed to change its mind and bent back. At the same time, it also walked very stiffly and rotated in circles. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It looked like an extremely ipatible person. But because of its appearance, this scene looked extremely gloomy and funny. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 The human figure wrapped by the roots spun and jumped on the spot, like a headless fly. After a quarter of an hour, it suddenly stopped. A thick smoke suddenly appeared on its charred and twisted face. The ck smoke continued to wriggle. A momentter, a blurry face appeared. Its mouth opened and closed. At the same time, there was a hoarse and unpleasant sound. ¡°Don¡¯t fight¡­ Don¡¯t fight¡­ Let me do it first¡­ I know¡­ You all sensed his existence¡­ He wasn¡¯t dead¡­ He¡¯s still alive¡­ Let me¡­ Let me first¡­ I¡¯ll lead you to find him¡­ He deserved to die¡­ Yes, I know¡­ He deserved to die¡­ So, let me do it first!¡± Bang! The human figure was suddenly shocked on the spot. The roots of his body made a loud noise like twisting steel bars. lts face copsed again at this moment. But soon, the face reappeared. This time, the human figure¡¯s action became coordinated. It lowered its head and its specific expression could not be seen, but from its posture, it should be observing its body. People would able to see that it¡¯s ugly.. So ugly¡­ After a while, its hoarse voice made an evaluation. Its head began to spin, as if a person was looking left and right. Then its head was aimed at the pool of flesh on the ground in the distance. This was the corpse of a female cultivator who had been killed by Caspian. But at this moment, this corpse could only be shoveled. With its head, the human figure turned around at this time. It raised its arm and opened its five fingers. Rumble! The flesh and blood on the ground immediately seemed to have been boiled, moreover producing a large bubble. ¡°Come!¡± The human figure shouted. Puff, puff¡­ The thick blood suddenly flew up from the ground and sshed on the root. First, the blood covered its chest and then spread to its whole body. Before long, it covered the whole body of the human figure made of the roots. At the same time, another ck mist gushed out of the human figure of the root. There was also a sneer in its throat. ¡°If you want revenge¡­ I can¡¯t do it alone¡­ You have to help me¡­¡± After the ck mist lingered for a while, it immediately fused with the blood. In the end, a ck armor was formed to cover the human figure of the roots. The armor¡¯s head, back, shoulders, elbows, knees, and heel all had curved horns, which looked particrly ferocious. However, the armor did not cover all the ces. In a ce that was not covered, the entangled roots could no longer be seen. Instead, human skin was exposed. The figure reached out and took off its helmet, revealing the face of a handsome. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. This face was a man in his thirties, but there was a deep hatred in his eyes. His eyes were fixed on the direction where Caspian had just left. ¡°I know¡­ In the past, the million strong armies gathered together, but they couldn¡¯t kill you¡­ Now, I can¡¯t kill you by myself. But how could I be the only one who wanted revenge? I do have countless helpers who have been sleeping here for thousands of years with resentment!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man opened his mouth and roared. The sound was sharp. In an instant, it soared into the sky, pierced the clouds, and spread around. It seemed that something was waking up and was ready to move. *** Caspian, who was moving forward quickly, seemed to have sensed something. He stopped and turned back to look. There was a trace of doubt in his eyes. ¡°Is there any movement just now?¡± Caspian asked. There was no one else around him. Naturally, he was asking about the person behind the Gates of Hell. But this time, there was no response from that person. But Caspian didn¡¯t care. Under normal circumstances, that person would not contact him. Since the guy didn¡¯t respond, then let him be. ¡®Anyway, let¡¯s go deeper first¡­¡¯ Anyway, the feeling just now was fleeting and had nothing to do with him. After making up his mind, Caspian turned around and continued to move toward the fixed target. But the moment he lifted his foot, his fingers flicked quickly a few times. A few drops of blood flew out and fell on the grass, branches, and eaves. After Caspian left¡­ These drops of blood moved a few times and then turned into eyeballs. The eyeballs were shining and turning, looking around. There was no blind spot. They paid special attention to the direction where Caspian came from¡­ *** Almost at the same time, in another ce of the so-called Great Demon Pce, Star Nelson stopped and listened carefully as if she was listening to something. No one saw her when the passage was opened, let alone when she came in. But at this time, she had already appeared in a ce deeper than anyone else. Moreover, a bell had appeared on her wrist. The bell was glowing, as if it contained an extremely powerful energy, and judging from the pattern of the bell, it must be an ancient thing. Obviously, this was the treasure she had obtained after entering this ce. After listening carefully for a while, Star Nelson straightened up and nodded, ¡°He woke up as expected.¡± After that, she raised her head and looked forward. Star Nelson was walking on the undting mountains, and there was a simple road built of wood on the top of the mountain range. The road was only two feet wide. One side was inserted into the mountain peak, and the other side was the bottomless abyss. From a distance, the road spread in the clouds, like a curved line drawn on the side of the mountain. At the same time, standing on small road, looking forward, Star Nelson could see a tall mountain in the distance. The mountain peak was like the palm of a giant. A third of the top of the mountain was shrouded in white mist. In this ce, no matter how powerful a cultivator¡¯s cultivation base was, no matter how profound their vision was, or how profound they used their magic weapon, they were incapable of seeing through the clouds. However, Star Nelson knew that at the top of the mountain, there was a big opportunity and treasure in the depths of the white fog! And her purpose ofing here was to get it. The movement just now indicated that the key to obtaining this great opportunity had already appeared. What she had to do now was to go there. Then, at the right time, she opened the treasure with the key. She closed her eyes and thought for a moment¡­ After a while, she stepped forward again. It was still very far from the peak. But there was still plenty of time. Everything happened in time¡­ *** Two dayster, in the case of further strengthening vigor, Caspian saw a line of cultivators. As if they had just experienced a battle, about 20 people were resting. Seeing the sudden appearance of Caspian, they were also shocked. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Seeing Caspian, the dozen cultivators narrowed their eyes. Although there was no sudden attack, Caspian could clearly see the vignce in their eyes. However, he did not look nervous. Not only that, but Caspian also looked at everyone with a yful look. Among the group of people, he saw Lidas Holly and Leny Holly. Even the white-robed man he had seen in the restaurant, and the old man who liked to drill into the bottom of the table, were among them. However, what made Caspian even more curious was that this group of people would gather together. In the past two days, Caspian had seen several cultivators. However, everyone was acting alone. After all, there was almost no one he knew before. Moreover, for cultivators, treasures were moving. ¡®If you join forces with others, who knows if they will stab you in the back at the critical moment?¡¯ Caspian thought. This kind of ce was simply a natural holynd for killing and snatching treasures. What¡¯s more, the horse-faced cultivator had said before that more than 100 people would be reduced from the 300 people. That meant that in this so-called Great Demon Pce, all cultivators were not only prey and hunters, but alsopetitors There were only three possibilities for so many people to unite in the face of hostility. Firstly, there was an extremely prestigious existence among the crowd. He could gather the crowd with his personal charm. Secondly, there was a treasure, but it could not be got alone, then they could only gather everyone¡¯s strength. The third was a huge threat. Everyone¡®s lives could not be guaranteed, so they could only work together to fight against the enemy. Caspian looked around and guessed what was going on. As soon as he appeared just now, several people in the crowd looked at a man in a green robe. Obviously, this green-shirted man had the final say among these people. Seeing Caspian looking at him, the green-shirted man immediately got up and smiled before saying anything. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Then he said, ¡°Brother, are you interested in joining us for the treasure?¡± ¡°Joining for the treasure?¡± Caspian asked. Caspian didn¡¯t expect the other party to directly invite him. Hearing the man¡¯s words, some of the people present could not help but frown, as if they were not happy. After all, one more person meant one more treasure should be distributed. Those who fell into their hands were naturally a little less. However, it seemed that they did not bring it up for the sake of the green-shirted man. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a big treasure,¡± The green-shirted man stopped smiling and added seriously, ¡°I sincerely invited you, so I won¡¯t hide it from you. When we entered a pce to search for treasures, we found the secret of the treasure hidden in the Great Demon Pce. However, there was danger lurking in the depths of the temporary imperial residence. It¡¯s impossible to do it alone or even by several people.¡± Speaking of this, the green-shirted man paused for a moment, carefully observed Caspian¡¯s expression, and then continued to say, ¡±Although the Spirit Severing Road arranged by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect this time was an opportunity, it was also a test¡­ But the test was a little cruel. If one failed, one would not only lose his opportunity, but also his life. Therefore, instead of fighting alone, it was better to find some people to join hands. In this way, not only could we ensure that we could continue on the Spirit Severing Road, but we would also be able to return seven dayster. Simrly, we could work together to find more treasures. The great treasure was an opportunity¡­¡± After giving a brief exnation, the green-shirted man asked, ¡°What do you think of my proposal, brother?¡± After hearing the man¡¯s words, Caspian had to admit that he was very skillful. From the beginning, this man went straight to the point and showed his sincerity. Then, he used the pros and cons of joining hands to make people¡¯s hearts flutter. Caspian also understood that in the Great Demon Pce, no one dared to guarantee that he was absolutely safe. There was no psychological pressure for cultivators here to kill for three treasures. Here, the cruelty of cultivators world was infinitely magnified. After thinking for a while, Caspian asked, ¡°Can you tell me the general location of the great treasure?¡± That was Caspian¡¯s idea. After knowing the general direction, he could ask the one behind the Gates of Hell if there were any valuable treasures there. If there was, he could go with them. If not, there was no need to waste time. Simrly, Caspian¡¯s inquiry at this moment was actually a test. This was because the green-shirted man had said before that it would be difficult to reach the treasure without the cooperation of too many people. In that case, if Caspian asked, he would not deliberately hide it. Because there was only one person in Caspian. Otherwise, there might be something wrong. Hearing Caspian¡¯s question, the man in green smiled and said, ¡°No problem. The treasure is there.¡± After that, he pointed in the direction behind Caspian. Caspian turned around and looked over. Between the ups and downs of the mountains, there was a mountain peak. It looked like a giant¡¯s hand was erected behind the mountain range. Clouds and mist rose there, and a beam of fluorescent light shone down from mid-air, spreading and retracting in the clouds and mist, making it more mysterious. ¡®Is there anything good hiding there?¡¯ Caspian looked at the mountain peak and asked in his heart. ¡°Why¡­ Why would I tell you¡­¡± ¡°Ha! I didn¡¯t need to ask you before, but you took the initiative to tell me where the treasure was. But now you didn¡¯t say it. It seems that there are not only treasures, but also treasures that make you feel ashamed. ¡± Caspian sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Did you die there at that time? Are you afraid that I will see it now?¡± ¡°If you want to go¡­ Then go¡­¡± Every time he spoke, Caspian could not figure out the guy¡¯s emotions from his tone. However, there was one thing that could be confirmed. There were indeed treasures on the mountain peak, and as the green-shirted man said, it was a valuable treasure. This treasure was so valuable that even the person behind the Gates of Hell blushed and wanted to escape. When Caspian talked to that man from the Gates of Hell, Caspian naturally kept his mouth shut and his eyes deep. So, in the eyes of the green-shirted man, Caspian seemed to be considering carefully. As if worried that Caspian still had some concerns, the man in green said, ¡°If you still have doubts, I¡¯ll show you something and you¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°Huh? What?¡± Caspian asked curiously. Since the other party wanted to take the initiative to show off, he naturally would not refuse. At this time, some of the cultivators who had rested before also gathered around, looking very expectant. After everyone stood still, the green-shirted man smiled and waved his arm. Suddenly, more than a dozen neatly arranged tablets appeared in front of the crowd. Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 More than a dozen stone tablets, square and square, were ced in front of everyone. The te looked a little old, with moss and wet marks on it. From the corners, they seemed to have been cut off from the wall. A lot of content was carved on the surface of the te. However, Caspian just took a look and understood why the man in green did not mind telling others that there was a valuable treasure. On the one hand, the road to treasure hunting was full of dangers. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The other aspect was that except for a small number of pictures on the tes, the rest were all characters. As for those characters, they were twisted like maggots, and Caspian couldn¡¯t understand a word. Looking at the other cultivators present, they were also at a loss. As for the small number of patterns, they were also rough lines, which made people unable to understand what they were going to do. ¡°These are all characters from antiquity times. Not many people can understand them now. Because of my family, I can understand a little,¡± the green-shirted man exined. ¡±That¡¯s exactly why I know the most valuable treasure hidden in the mountain peak in the Great Demon Pce¡­¡± He then pointed to the stone b and said, ¡°It records not only the information about the existence of the treasure, but also some methods to crack the mechanism formation. As long as we understand the information on it, the risk we encounter will be greatly reduced.¡± After that, the green-shirted man looked at Caspian and said with a smile, ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± ¡°No,¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°No problem, I can join you¡­¡± But at this time, a man¡¯s voice came from the crowd, ¡°Big Brother Summer, you can understand the problem on the te and lead us to search for treasures. Moreover, you are also very powerful, so we are convinced of you. There is nothing else to say. But I¡¯m afraid that someone will be unconvinced if this guy joins us halfway.¡± As he spoke, the crowd parted. A thick-browed youth walked out. The young man¡¯s eyes glittered and his thick eyebrows stood on end. He looked uncivilized. At first nce, it was obvious that he was a tough character to deal with. ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone convinced?¡± The man in green, who was called Big Brother Summer, looked at the thick-browed young man and said, ¡°Do you think like that or everyone else also have such an idea?¡± The thick-brewed youth was not afraid at all, he said loudly, ¡°Big Brother Summer, as you said, this treasure can only be obtained by gathering everyone¡¯s strength. However, during this period of time, if someone¡¯s strength wasn¡®t great enough and dragged us down, even more people would fall into danger. Then, is it not appropriate?¡± When he said this, he deliberately nced at Caspian, then he quickly added, ¡°I said that for everyone¡¯s sake. Otherwise, if something bad happen, it would not be good. Big Brother Summer, am I right?¡± Hearing this, Caspian immediately understood. At the end of the day, the young man just felt that if he joined in, he would get fewer treasures. However, Caspian did not expect him to be so impatient. ¡°So what do you mean?¡± The green-shirted man looked at the thick-brewed young man. ¡°It¡¯s very simple, Big Brother Summer,¡± said the thick-browed youth with a smile. ¡°As long as his strength is recognized by all of us and we feels that he won¡¯t be a burden to us, then joining us naturally won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°This is a good idea,¡± The green-shirted man looked at Caspian. ¡°What do you think, brother?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, it¡¯s not toote to quit now,¡± The man with thick eyebrows sneered. Caspian did not even look at him and said to the green-shirted man, ¡°No problem. Now letting everyone rest assured is better than criticizing each other after an ident.¡± Hearing that Caspian agreed so readily, the man with thick eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. However, there was a hint of killing intent in the man¡¯s eyes. Taking advantage of the invisible angle of the green-shirted man, he said to Caspian, ¡°You are courting death.¡± Caspian nced to the side and sighed helplessly. ¡®Why were there so many pretentious people in this world?¡¯ ¡°Then who can do it?¡± The man in the green shirt saw that Caspian had agreed, so he looked at the crowd. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you with one thing. Since it¡®s my idea, let me do it,¡± The thick-brewed young man hurriedly said. ¡°Okay,¡± The man in the green shirt nodded. ¡°Have apetition, and stop at the right time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t,¡± The thick-browed youth snorted. ¡°What¡­ Are you thinking about¡­¡± As if seeing Caspian in a daze, the one behind the Gates of Hell asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what kind of move I can use to get this guy out of here,¡± Caspian said indifferently. This kind of fly was indeed quitemon. The eyes of the other cultivators had also gathered here. They all wanted to see how strong Caspian was. At the same time, they had the mentality of watching the fun. ¡°Big Brother, what do you think the result of theirpetition will be?¡± Lidas approached her Big Brother and asked in a low voice. ¡°Both of them are ruthless characters,¡± Leny said in a low voice. ¡±Then who do you think will win?¡± Lidas was obviously dissatisfied with his answer, so she asked. ¡±Who do you hope would win?¡± Leny smiled. ¡°Neither of them,¡± Lidas pouted. ¡°That thick-browed man has been staring at me all this while. He definitely didn¡¯t have any good intentions. And the reason why he made such a request was that he was worried that someone would share more treasures. He thought he was smart, but he still thought that everyone else was a fool. Who knew what he would do if in danger? And¡­ As for that guy¡­¡± Lidas looked at Caspian. Because Caspian was wearing Thousand Cursed Mask, she did not know the real identity of Caspian. Her impression of Caspian was just the experience when he swallowed the Blood Crown Devils in the small courtyard. Thinking of that scene, she could not help but feel a chill down her spine and goosebumps all over her body. It seemed a little scary to take action with him. Therefore, it was better for both sides to retreat. The two siblings were whispering when the thick-browed young man pulled out his long sword. The moment the long sword was unsheathed, the crowd eximed. Even Lidas stopped talking and looked at the long sword in surprise. The hilt of the sword was silver and the body of the sword was like flowing light. It made people¡¯s heart palpitate and their eyes hurt as if they were pricked by needles. ¡±Second-ss spirit tools!¡± Someone in the crowd eximed in surprise. Although the present cultivators were all Holy Land Realm cultivators, they were all at the first stage of Holy Land Realm. And at present, there were not many cultivators with spirit tools. If there was, then there was no need for them to go to the Spirit Severing Path. It was true. Only when they entered the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect and became official disciples would the sect reward them with an spirit tools. But now, the young man was holding a spirit tools. Moreover, it was a second-ss spirit tools. He had already gained the upper hand in terms of weapons. Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a second-ss spirit tools,¡± The thick-browed young man smiled proudly. Obviously, everyone¡¯s surprised expression satisfied his vanity. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Seeing Caspian staring at his long sword, the thick-brewed young man could not help showing off. ¡°It¡¯s just a second-grade spirit tools,¡± Caspian said tly. The thick-brewed young man¡®s face instantly turned red. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What did you say?¡± Not only the thick-browed young man, but also the other cultivators present looked at Caspian with different eyes. The green-shirted man looked at Caspian in surprise and felt that he was talking big. The Holly family siblings looked at Caspian in astonishment. It should be known that for them, who had not yet entered the sect and had no powerful background, spirit tools was definitely an magic weapon that they could not reach. But, obviously Caspian didn¡¯t take it seriously. What the hell was that? What they did not know was that a few years ago, before Caspian stepped on the Path to Immortality, he had no ability to resist when facing a Talisman of Concentrated Vitality. Now that his physical quality had obviously improved, he really did not take this ¡°lower¡± magic weapon seriously. ¡°One, one, right?¡± The thick-brewed young man was so angry that his eyebrows were wriggling like caterpirs. ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you how powerful this sword is! Netherworld Cut!¡± The young man with thick eyebrows suddenly shouted, and the long sword in his hand shone brightly. In an instant, it was as if a rolling river had spread out and rushed toward Caspian. The river was churning, and there were even many threatening figures inside, like ghosts in the river. They roared, trying to drag him into the bottom of the river and never turn over again. The surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped to the freezing point. Everyone could see that the thick-browed young man was really angry and wanted to kill. If Caspian was hit by this sword head-on, he would be either dead or seriously injured. But at this moment, it was toote to stop the young man. ¡°Is it such a weak person worthy of a master¡¯s sword?¡± At this time, Caspian burst outughing. The next moment, his face darkened, and his arm shone brightly. In an instant, it made people feel as if the red sun was rising from the east, and the multicolored light was shining for thousands of miles! ¡°Extreme Sr Wheel!¡± Swoosh! The light that burst out in an instant, like the zing sun, seemed to ignite the sword light. All the people present suddenly felt that their eyes were pale, their eyes were sore, and their tears were rushing. The thick-browed young man was the first to bear the brunt, he felt as if his eyes had been nailed into two steel nails, and he screamed in pain. He had already realized that something was wrong. Because he did not expect that the other party also had a magic weapon. But what made the thick-browed young man even more frightened was still behind him. Just as the light burned his eyes, Caspian¡¯s voice rang out behind him. The voice was so close that it sounded like it was right next to his ear. ¡°Are you not convinced?¡± This sentence made the thick-browed young man¡¯s blood freeze and his hands and feet go cold. Hong! Before the young man could react, a huge force swept across his back like a mountain. The thick- browed youth let out a miserable cry. The sword radiance shattered and his body flew out, smashing heavily into the ground. It did not stop until he left a long and deep ditch on the ground. As for the long sword of the second-grade spirit tools, it was already in Caspian¡¯s hand. The whole process happened in a sh. Everyone was stunned and looked at Caspian. What surprised them more was that they had thought that Caspian would take the opportunity to seize the long sword. But at this moment, Caspian looked down at the long sword and sneered. ¡±I thought it was something good¡­¡± After that, he folded his hand. Crack! Crack! The long sword broke into dozens of pieces and was thrown to the ground. An cultivator at the same level lost easily. A second-grade spirit tools was crippled so easily. For a moment time seemed to stop while everyone looked at Caspian with awe. The thick-browed young man finally managed to catch his breath. As soon as he looked up, he saw that his magic weapon, which he regarded as life, had been destroyed by Caspian. He immediately let out a wail. His chest rose and fell violently, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He fell to the ground feebly and fainted. Caspian turned around and faced the green-clothed man whose face was filled with surprise. His finger pointed at the thick eyebrowed young man, ¡°This fellow¡¯s strength is not good. What if he were to drag us down when that timees?¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡®It¡¯s not that he¡¯s too weak¡­ You¡¯re obviously too strong!¡¯ ¡®Where did this guye from? Why was he so unreasonable?¡¯ Although everyone thought so, no one had any objection to Caspian. On the one hand, the words and deeds of the thick-browed young man were disgusting, and someone had long disliked him. Now that Caspian had taught him a lesson on behalf of everyone, they were extremely happy. On the other hand, with the addition of such a powerful cultivator, everyone¡¯s journey to treasure hunting would have an additionalyer of guarantee. Who would object in such a situation? In the end, under the persuasion of the green-shirted man, the thick-browed young man was not driven out. However, after being defeated in public and losing his most proud spirit tools, the thick-browed young man was no longer as arrogant and domineering as before. Instead, he shrank into the team, keeping a low profile as much as possible. He even squeezed his throat when he spoke. Any movement around him could scare him like a frightened bird. *** In the next two days, led by the green-shirted man, everyone went to the mountain peak. After the conversation, Caspian knew that the man in green was called Yelly Summer. With Yelly Summer¡¯smand and arrangement, they did proceed smoothly. About two dayster, they arrived at the foot of the mountain. They stood at the foot of the mountain, looking up at the giant-like palm. Only, there was nearly a third of the mountain peak that was surrounded by clouds, making it impossible to see it clearly. Even so, when they stood at the foot of the mountain and looked up, they felt as if this mountain peak was the hand of a heavenly deity. It was about to fall with a palm, but it still made one¡¯s heart palpitate. They couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to hold their heads and flee. When they thought of finding the most valuable treasure in the Great Demon Pce, these cultivators were very excited and wished they could reach the foot of the mountain in the next moment. But standing at the foot of the mountain and feeling the invisible pressure from the mountain, everyone suddenly felt uneasy and kept silent. For a moment, the atmosphere in the dozens of people¡¯s team became extremely solemn. At this time, Caspian stood in the middle of the team and looked up at the mountain peak. After a while, he couldn¡¯t helpughing in his heart, ¡±Is this really derived from your hand?¡± This was Caspian¡¯s usual mockery. Making fun of the one behind the Gates of Hell had be Caspian¡¯s daily routine. In the end, after a while, that voice sounded from behind the Gates of Hell, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 Caspian did not expect that guy to admit it so readily, he could not help but be stunned. It was really derived from that guy¡¯s hands. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Then this guy used to be big enough. When he used the Blood Sacrifice Technique, his arm would grow longer and thicker. Compared with this one, Caspian could not help but feel ashamed. It was really big, and it was hidden. Just as Caspian was secretly sighing, Yelly Summer walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Are you nervous?¡± ¡°If the treasure is deep within the clouds, to be honest, I¡¯m not nervous,¡± replied Caspian. At this time, whether it was the other cultivators or Yelly Summer, they were just specting about the treasures on the top of the mountain. Only Caspian could confirm that there were indeed valuable treasures on the top of the mountain. For the time being, he still didn¡¯t know what the treasure was. ¡°We should be careful next,¡± Yelly Summer said in a low voice. It seemed that he was afraid that the people behind him would hear him. ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian nced at him doubtfully. Yelly Summer gave a wry smile and said, ¡°The content on the te recorded part of the situation on the top of the mountain. But because it had been too long, part of it had be blurred. So I can only rely on spection in some ces. At that time, one step at a time. Anyway, we¡¯re here, and there¡®s no turning back¡­¡± After saying this, Yelly Summer gritted his teeth as if he had made up his mind. Caspian nodded. The other party¡¯s words made sense. There were only seven days left in the Great Demon Pce. Four days had passed. Everyone on the scene ced their hopes on the treasure on the top of the mountain. So far, they had gained nothing. If they wanted to bump into the Immortal Fate in the end, they could only rely on this treasure. Moreover, this was already the hintend of the Great Demon Pce. Along the way, they also encountered a lot of dangers. These dangers could either be predicted by Yelly Summer¡¯s interpretation of the stone tablets. Either they worked together to solve the problem. In short, it was impossible for one to leave this ce and return alone, or to search for treasures around. The danger lurking around could swallow the life of a cultivator at any time. Just as Yelly Summer had said, there was no turning back. However, there was one more thing that caught Caspian¡¯s attention. ¡®It¡¯s been a long time, so you can¡¯t see clearly¡­¡¯ Caspian pondered for a moment and did not speak. After a short test, they were ready to climb the mountain. ording to Yelly Summer¡¯s estimation, the mountain was not very high. Estimated to their strength, they could reach their destination in four hours at most. Hearing his words, everyone cheered up. Even the mood that had been suppressed by the mountain had be much more cheerful. But just as everyone was about to set off, a cry suddenly came from the crowd, ¡°There is someone!¡± The crowd¡¯s eyes narrowed. They had relied on the treasures for their Immortal Fate in the Great Demon Pce. Could it be that someone else had taken a fancy to this ce? All of a sudden, everyone looked in the direction that the man was facing. At the foot of the mountain, they looked up and saw a figure slowly climbing the mountain opposite them. Although the speed was not fast, it was very stable. By this time, the figure had almost reached the halfway point of the mountain and was not far from the ce covered by clouds. In other words, this figure was at least twice as fast as everyone else! Unfortunately, because of the distance and the fog, no one could see clearly whether the man was a man or a woman, let alone who the other party was. Even so, just one nce was enough to make everyone cry out in surprise. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Someone is faster than us!¡± ¡°When did that person arrive there?¡± ¡°Why is that guy earlier than us?¡± Everyone¡¯s tone was not only surprised but also anxious. Who would hope that the treasure that they had worked so hard to be taken first by others? Even Yelly Summer, who had been smiling along the way, had a glint in his eyes. Just as everyone was looking over, the figure had gradually disappeared into the clouds. That meant he was one step closer to the treasure. ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡± Yelly Summer stopped smiling and turned to the crowd. Because of the appearance of this figure, everyone suddenly had a sense of crisis. The rxed mood that they had felt when they were near the treasure vanished. Because of this, everyone¡¯s climbing speed was obviously elerated. Originally, it would take them four hours to reach the top of the mountain. This time, they spent three and a half hours to reach the peak of the mountain. Standing in front of them was a magnificent temple. This temple was built from a huge dome and hundreds of giant stone pirs. Surrounded by white mist, this temple looked even more solemn and grand. It was as if a deity had dispelled the thick fog of history and appeared in front of everyone. At this moment, everyone standing in front of the temple couldn¡¯t help but feel that they were extremely small, like a speck of dust in the desert. Some cultivators even looked pale and swayed, as if they would be crushed by this momentum in the next moment. ¡°It¡¯s really here,¡± Yelly Summer took a deep breath, excitement shing across his face. In the face of such a huge temple, his heart was also beating violently. But he had to calm down and resist the impact of the temple. ¡°The treasure¡­ Is inside¡­¡± When he said this, Yelly Summer felt that his throat was extremely dry. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Caspian said lightly at this time, ¡°Others arrived at least two hours earlier than us.¡± Hearing Caspian¡®s words, everyone was stunned at first, but then they reacted immediately. The figure was already halfway up the mountain when they were still at the foot of the mountain. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Caspian knew that it was better to tell everyone that someone wanted to steal the treasure from them. Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, everyone was shocked by this divine temple and soon recovered. Several cultivators took the lead and rushed up the tall steps. The stone steps leading to the entrance of the temple were all close to a person¡¯s height. However, it was not difficult for cultivators present. Soon, the entrance of the temple appeared in front of everyone. At the entrance of the temple were two tall stone gates. The surface of the stone gates was smooth and there were no patterns on it, but it still made people¡¯s hearts beat wildly. On both sides of the stone gate, there was a tall stone statue. However, due to the long time, the surface of the two stone statues was mottled, and the colors were peeled off. It was impossible to see what they should have looked like. Now there was only the outline of a human figure holding a weapon. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 Other than the first impression of the temple, which was magnificent and majestic, the rest was endless destion. After ncing around for a while, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the stone gate. They found that the stone door had been opened, revealing a narrow crack that could be passed by one person. ¡°That person has already entered!¡± The thick-browed young man suddenly jumped up, and his face was full of anger. After being defeated by Caspian that day, the thick-browed young man was careful and was quiet for a while. But at this moment, the treasure was right in front of him, and someone had taken it first. He couldn¡¯t help but expose his nature again. ¡°No! It can¡¯t fall into the hands of others!¡± While cursing, he took the lead and rushed toward the stone door. Looking at his impatient posture, it seemed that he was afraid that the people behind him would fight for it. Everyone was waiting for Yelly Summer¡¯s order. No one had expected that the thick-browed young man would not listen to the orders and rush forward, and it was impossible to stop him. But just as the thick-browed young man was about to rush into the door, the heartstrings of Caspian suddenly moved. With a nce from the corner of his eye, he was surprised to see that the stone statue, which had long been mottled and its original face could not be seen, actually moved. Swoosh! A white light shed. The stone statue waved the long spear in its hand and split the thick-browed youth in half. For the first time in his life, the thick-browed young man saw his own eyebrows. ¡°This¡­ This how¡­ Could it be¡­¡± He murmured, and then everything went dark. Even in his dreams, he would never have imagined that he would die so straightforwardly and inexplicably. The stone statue stood in front of the entrance, holding a spear in its hand as it faced the crowd. Because there was only a blur on its face, no one knew its expression at the moment. However, the long spear in the stone statue¡¯s hand revealed an extremely sharp edge at this time. The crowd was stunned for a moment, and then they came to their senses. They were both shocked and d. Fortunately, the thick-browed young man took the lead in rushing forward. Otherwise, no one would have known that the stone statue was a big killing weapon. ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± Yelly Summer shouted and drew out two short knives to defend. At this time, no one cared about the young man¡¯s death. The current enemy was the one that people cared about the most. No matter how careless the thick-browed young man was, he was still a real Holy Land Realm cultivator. The stone statue could split a Holy Land Realm cultivator into two with one stroke. Its strength could not be underestimated. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Lidas Holly asked in a low voice. ¡°It might be a puppet. In short, be careful. It looks a little weird,¡± Leny Holly reminded her carefully. ¡°Big Brother Summer, didn¡¯t the tablets mention the stone statue?¡± Someone in the crowd asked. Yelly Summer frowned and shook his head, saying, ¡°The tablet mentioned that there were guards at the entrance. I didn¡¯t see the guards just now, so I thought the guards had disappeared with the fall of the great demon. I didn¡¯t expect the guard to be a stone statue.¡± After Yelly Summer finished speaking, he stared at the stone statue. However, after killing the young man with thick eyebrows, the stone statue stood still in front of the stone gate. After a long time, seeing that the stone statue was still motionless, everyone looked at each other. ¡°Could it be that that fellow just now triggered some kind of mechanism?¡± Someone guessed in a low voice. Yelly Summer could not make up his mind. ¡°The stone tablet did not mention how the stone statue started.¡± ¡°Hmph, in my opinion, with so many of us here, there is no need to be scared by a stone statue,¡± At this time, a strong man in the crowd said. As he spoke, he walked out of the crowd and pointed at the stone statue. ¡°There were originally 19 of us, but one died, and there are 18 of us¡­ 18 cultivators of Holy Land Realm couldn¡¯t even break a stone statue?¡± The burly man¡¯s words enlightened everyone. Their thoughts were restricted by this idea of the Great Demon Treasure, but theypletely forgot that the purpose of their joint efforts was to gather everyone¡¯s strength, break through the obstacles, and get valuable treasures. Now, it was time for them to join forces. After being reminded by the strong man, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed. ¡°Don¡¯t care about anything. Just rush up and break this guy directly. I¡¯d like to see what it can do,¡± The strong man sneered and took the lead. Suddenly, a knife light appeared in his hand and chopped toward the stone statue¡¯s neck. ng! The stone statue, which had not moved before, suddenly raised its long spear and collided with the saber light in the air. In an instant, sparks flew in all directions. The stone statue remained motionless. The burly man spat out a mouthful of blood and staggered back a few steps, barely managing to stabilize his body. Although he was injured, his face was full of joy at this moment. ¡°This thing is faster and stronger. There is nothing to worry about. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Let¡¯s go together and smash it into pieces!¡± When the strong man attacked just now, everyone was secretly observing. What the big man said was not much different from what they had expected. All of a sudden, everyone had no scruples and rushed forward. In the next second, the saber light and sword shadows intertwined into a tight dra. The killing intent was boiling and enveloped the stone statue¡¯s head. Caspian did not make a move at this time. Although the stone statue was indeed as the big man said, there was nothing special about it. The death of the thick-browed young man was just an ident. However, this stone statue still aroused the interest of Caspian. To be exact, he still felt that there were something special about the stone statue. Seeing that the stone statue had only blocked one wave of the attack and was forced back by the crowd, its body was covered with all kinds of scars and gravel, as if it was about to copse in the next moment, Caspian asked in his heart. ¡°How do you feel when someone built a temple on your own corpse to suppress you?¡± ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t¡­ My corpse¡­¡± As they talked, more and more cracks appeared on the stone statue¡¯s body. The cracks were getting bigger and bigger, and it was about to break into pieces. ¡°The temple has been built, and you still say that your body is not inside?¡± ¡°This ce¡­ Doesn¡¯t have my¡­ Body¡­ You¡­ Why don¡¯t you make your move¡­ They¡­ Are going to die¡­¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Caspianughed. At this time, with a bang sound, the cracks on the stone body immediately spread,pletely exploding. The flying gravel scattered all over the ground. Everyone looked excited. As they had expected, there was nothing special about the stone statue. They could break it in a sh by gathering everyone¡¯s strength. At this time, Caspian took a step forward. The figure shed¡­ At this moment, the big man was asking everyone to enter the stone gate. He didn¡¯t notice that the stone statue¡¯s arm on the ground was holding a long spear. It suddenly flew up and stabbed toward the back of the big man¡¯s head. The stem glow flickered. The big man¡¯s heart trembled when he sensed the sound of something breaking through the air behind him. He hurriedly turned around. Suddenly, he was horrified to see that the long spear was shing with a cold light, which was close at hand! The sharp edge seemed to pierce through his soul. Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 The others present were also stunned. No one expected that the stone statue which had been broken could fight back. The arm in the air, the sharp spear, and the sound of breaking through the air. There was something strange in the killing intent For a moment, everyone was stormed. They forgot to remind the burly man or help him. Looking at the spear getting closer and closer, the burly man felt that his vitality was constantly being sucked away. What he could see was getting darker, as if the sky had copsed. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± All the blood in his body froze, and there were only these words left in his brain. At this moment, Caspian¡®s hand seemed to stretch out of thin air and firmly grabbed the long spear. The sharp spear just happened to touch the tip of the strong man¡¯s nose. Buzz! Ayer of skin on the tip of the man¡¯s nose was pierced, and blood oozed out. If Caspian had been a moment slower, the big man¡¯s face would have been poked. The arm of the stone statue holding the spear was still struggling and exerting force, trying to kill the enemy in front of it. Caspian frowned. He immediately broke the spear, bringing the stone arm into his hands. The big man¡¯s face was pale, his legs were trembling quickly, and his body was weak. He was about to fall back. Fortunately, there were other cultivators supporting him in time. ¡°What a close call. You managed to save my life,¡± The burly man wiped his forehead and threw a grateful smile at Caspian. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to thank me.¡± Caspian held the restless stone arm in his hand and said faintly, ¡°The rest of the stone statue may also attack you.¡± Hearing this, everyone looked terrified and hurriedly looked around. The next moment, they found that it was as Caspian said. Some stones on the ground were actually moving at this moment. So everyone quickly broke all the stones. However, these stones obviously contained other things. Some colorful things could be seen in the rubble. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yelly Summer walked over and asked with lingering fear. Fortunately, Caspian just took action and reminded them. Otherwise, everyone who was immersed in joy would not find the danger. It was very likely to lose a few people at that time. In other words, Caspian saved everyone¡¯s life. Immediately, everyone looked at Caspian with gratitude. ¡°Formation¡­¡± Caspian looked at the stone arm in his hand and said. ¡°Formation? Is there a formation here to control the stone statue?¡± Yelly Summer asked in confusion. ¡°No,¡± Caspian shook his head and crushed the stone arm with his fingers. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A few pieces of debris fell out of the broken arm, including spirit stones. ¡°Flowernguage Grass, Phoenix- Deity¡¯s Tail, Winemen Divine Wood, spirit stone¡­¡± Looking at the fragments on the ground, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed and he murmured. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yelly Summer took a step closer and became more and more confused. ¡°Be careful!¡± Lidas Holly eximed. Everyone hurriedly turned around and saw the stone statue on the other side of the stone gate slowly moving at this moment, showing the long spear in its hand to everyone. ¡°I¡¯m going topletely break it this time!¡± Yelly Summer¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light as he said to the crowd. ¡°Let me do it,¡± Caspian waved his hand and walked toward the stone statue as he spoke. ¡°You should not do it first.¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± The man who had just been saved by Caspian shouted. He had fought with the stone statue alone, so he knew how powerful the stone statue was. At this moment, he saw Caspian walking forward alone, worried that Caspian would suffer losses, so he hurriedly reminded him. While the strong man was talking, Caspian had already walked up to the stone statue. There was a thoughtful look on his face, as if he didn¡¯t notice that the stone statue¡¯s spear had already chopped toward him. ¡°What is he doing?¡± Everyone was horrified, because Caspian had told everyone not to make a move, all the people present stood behind him. The distance between Caspian and the stone statue was so close that the long spear had been chopped down. It would be toote for them to rush to help. Some people couldn¡¯t help closing their eyes and didn¡¯t dare to look anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Caspian muttered discontentedly. Just as everyone was stunned, he waved his hand and smashed the stone statue¡¯s long spear as if he had driven away a fly. Everyone was speechless¡­ The long spear, which split the young man into two and forced the strong man back more than ten steps, was directly broken into dozens of pieces like a fragile toothpick in front of Caspian. Without the spear, the stone statue raised its fist and attacked Caspian. ¡°Be care¡­¡± Someone in the crowd shouted. But before they could call out the word ¡°careful¡±, they saw Caspian grabbing the stone statue¡¯s arm impatiently and twisting it gently. Crack! The stone statue¡¯s arm was cut off from its shoulder. Creak! Someone in the crowd swallowed hard, he even could how his saliva flowing. Caspian had defeated the thick-browed young man with one move and saved the burly man. No one had a clear idea of his strength. But now with the stone statue as a reference, everyone suddenly felt that their previous estimation of Caspian¡¯s strength was too naive. ¡°Big Brother, how are you going topete with him¡­¡± Lidas murmured, her eyes wide open. ¡°Your Big Brother has always beenpared with people¡­¡° Leny hesitated for a moment before answering. If Caspian fought hard with the stone statue at this moment, even if it was a draw, everyone could ept it. But the problem was that the stone statue, which had just been defeated by more than a dozen people together, was now broken by Caspian like a pair of chopsticks. This was really hard to ept for a while. And what made people even more confused was still behind. Caspian seemed to think that the stone statue¡¯s waving arms were troublesome, so he simply broke the stone statue¡¯s arms and threw them aside. However, he did not break the stone statue. Instead, he grabbed the stone statue and went up to observe. After a while, as if he didn¡¯t see enough carefully, he even climbed to the back of the stone statue and looked at it carefully. In his hands, the stone statue, which had suffered a lot, was like a child who had no power to fight back. In the end, Caspian went too far. He pushed the stone statue, which was taller than him, to the ground, and then pressed it down. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing¡­¡± That voice came from the guy behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°The formation of the stone statue is interesting. I think if I figure it out, I can try to make a puppet. After all, this is also your inheritance, isn¡¯t it?¡± Caspian looked at it carefully. Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 Caspian didn¡¯t care what the guy behind Gates of Hell was talking about. At this moment, the stone statue was pressed by Caspian. Although it struggled desperately, the effect was very little. Not far away, everyone was stunned and looked at each other. In a trance, they even had doubts about which one was Caspian and which one was a stone statue. Soon, Caspian stood up, the stone statue twisted and wanted to stand up. Caspian held a piece of spirit stone in his hand and quickly drew a series of runes on the stone statue¡¯s chest. A sparkling and translucent runes flickered about the stone figure¡¯s chest. At first nce, they could not feel any destructive power. But the next moment, there was a roar that sounded like a steel te being opened inside the stone statue¡¯s body. After a while, the stone statuey on the ground and stopped moving. Everyone¡¯s eyes shone with a strange divine light again. ¡°You know formation?¡± Yelly Summer asked in surprise. Even those who didn¡¯t understand could see that Caspian had suppressed or destroyed the stone statue¡¯s formation with some kind of formation. ¡°A little¡­¡± Caspian nodded. Without batting an eyelid, he kept the ingredients that he had just taken out from the stone statue¡¯s body. ¡°Haha¡­¡± A coldugh came from behind the Gates of Hell, he didn¡¯t agree with Caspian¡¯s saying, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Caspian was in a good mood at the moment, so he stopped arguing with that guy behind Gates of Hell. The materials taken out from the stone statue¡¯s body were very precious, they were still a little worse than the array lines he found in the stone statue¡¯s body. From the very beginning, Caspian could tell that controlling the stone statue¡¯s formation was not outside, but inside the stone statue¡¯s body. This was a very brilliant method of carving arrays. If he made good use of it, as long as Caspian had suitable materials, he could even make simr stone puppets to fight for himself. Therefore, when he took out the materials in the stone statue¡¯s body, the most important thing Caspian did was to figure out the array lines in the stone statue¡¯s body. Although the stone statue¡¯s surface was mottled and dpidated, since it could still move and its combat capability was not weak, it meant that formation inside was still intact. The truth was the same as Caspian had guessed. After figuring out the array lines inside, he was very confident. This time, he would go back and study them again. It should not be a problem to make simr puppets. Now that the stone statue had been killed, everyone was confused. When they arrived, there were no signs of fighting. In that case, why didn¡¯t the person ahead of them disturb the stone statue and enter the temple? Someone asked if they had seen wrongly at that time. This idea was immediately denied. It was possible for a person to make a mistake. It was absolutely impossible for so many people to see wrongly. ¡°In short, someone is already ahead of us,¡± Yelly Summer pondered for a moment and said, ¡°We have just wasted some time here, so we can¡¯t dy any longer.¡± Everyone was extremely anxious at this moment. Under the arrangement of Yelly Summer, two people were left at the door to guard. The remaining 16 people passed through the stone gate and entered the temple. Naturally, Caspian was among the 16 people who had entered the temple. Before entering, Yelly Summer took out the tablet and studied it carefully. After confirming that there was no problem, he led everyone into the temple. After everyone entered the temple, about two hourster, a ck shadow suddenly rushed straight up from the foot of the mountain. It was as fast as a bolt of ck lightning. The two cultivators who stayed at the door had just discovered the ck shadow when it arrived at the temple. ¡°Who are you?!¡± The two cultivators frowned and cried out when they saw the person who had arrived. Most of the man¡¯s body was covered by armor. And this armor was different from what normal people had seen. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It had curved thorns on its helmet, shoulders, elbows, and so on. At first nce, it made people feel cold all over. Instead of saying anything, the man walked toward the temple step by step. Every time he stepped on the ground, there was the sound of metal colliding. The voice reached the ears of the two cultivators present and went straight into their hearts, making them feel as if their hearts were sinking step by step. ¡°This fellow hase with ill intentions!¡± The two cultivators looked at each other and waited for the other party to take a few steps closer. Then they shouted and rushed toward the other party. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The guard¡¯s helmet was slightly lifted as if he was observing them. The corner of his month, which was not covered by the helmet, curled up slightly. ¡°An ant¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he turned into a ck lightning and suddenly moved forward. Chi! The next moment, the man in armor stood in front of the stone gate. The two cultivators were still keeping the posture of rushing forward, and their weapons were also held high in their hands. But, their eyes were wide open, and their pupils were spreading and contracting violently. Their eyes were full of fear. After two breaths, blood rings burst out from the two cultivators. Their bodies also fell apart in an instant, turning into pieces of flesh and bones. They were mixed with blood, steaming and scattering on the ground. The armored man no longer looked at them. It was as if they were two ants in his eyes. There was nothing to care about. Facing the half-closed stone gate, he did not enter immediately. Instead, he stood in front of the gate for a moment, turned around, and faced the dense fog in the sea of clouds. ¡°I finally came back here. I can feel your breath inside¡­ This time, I will destroy your spirit!¡± Gritting his teeth, he said these words. His eyes, covered by the helmet, shone with a scarlet light. This light was filled with anger and hatred. Crack! Crack! He slowly walked to the edge of the mountain top. As far as the eye could see, it was full of rolling clouds. However, the figure in armor seemed to be able to clearly see the rolling mountains and pces below. His teeth were chattering. After a while, he raised his hands high. ¡°Wake up! You¡¯ve been sleeping for thousands of years. Let me ignite the mes of revenge in your hearts. Come,e with me, with resentment and anger, let¡¯spletely bury that guy!¡± With a roar, a tangible sound wave formed into a circle and spread out from the top of the mountain. Swish swish swish! At this moment, the clouds around seemed to be stirred and boiled violently. The sound wave went straight into the depths of the void and reached every corner of the Great Demon Pce. Soon, wisps of ck smoke rose from the mountain stream, the buildings, the depths of theke, the center of the flower tform, and so on. The ck smoke swayed up and down. If you looked carefully, you could even find that every strand of ck smoke seemed to he a twisted face. Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 Caspian, who was moving forward, suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yelly Summer looked over. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Caspian shook his head, indicating that nothing had happened. But in fact, Eye of Insight that had been left in the grass made him see something extraordinary. ck smoke columns rose to the sky. The distorted face. A vicious curse. The entire Great Demon Pce seemed to have turned into and shrouded in disaster. That was what Caspian saw. He didn¡®t know much about the situation for the time being. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you bury something bad here?¡± Caspian asked in her heart. ¡°What¡­ Did you say¡­ ¡± Caspian briefly described what he had just seen. ¡°Haha¡­ Perhaps¡­¡± The person behind the Gates of Hell obviously didn¡¯t want to tell him more details. ¡°I don¡¯t feel very good,¡± Caspian pondered for a moment. ¡°You may not say it, but if it is out of control, it will be troublesome.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t¡­ Be out of control¡­ But¡­ There were¡­ Many people who died here¡­¡± ¡°How many?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Hundreds of thousands¡­¡± Caspian was speechless. ¡°But¡­ Not all of them were¡­ Killed by me¡­ But¡­ If they were¡­ Vengeful souls¡­ I guess¡­ I killed them¡­¡± Caspian recalled¡­ The ck smoke columns that Eye of Insight had just seen, like bamboo shoots after rain, emerged from all over the mountains and rivers of the temporary imperial residence. There were hundreds in that small area. Wouldn¡¯t the entire Great Demon Pce be tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands? That number was almost the same as the total number the guy behind the Gates of Hell had just mentioned. ¡°Maybe¡­ Someone¡­ Woke them up¡­ But¡­ What¡¯s there to be scared of¡­ Or are you really¡­ Scared..?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid they are not enough,¡± Caspian rolled his eyes. He had talked a lot with this guy behind the Gates of Hell, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out the specific situation. But one thing was certain. That ck smoke column must have existed in the Great Demon Pce. For some reason, they were awakened. ¡®Could it be done by Carson Montgomery?¡¯ Caspian couldn¡¯t help but think At this time, a shout came from the crowd, ¡°There¡®s something ahead!¡± Caspian¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, so he simply raised his head and looked forward. There was no light or candle in the temple, so everything looked very dim. He could see many things piled up on the ground ahead. Although it looked a little messy, there were definitely a lot of things. When they entered the temple, they had walked for nearly two hours. Although the inside of the temple was huge, it was extremely empty. At a nce, there was nothing at all. Suddenly, a discovery appeared up ahead, and it was obvious that there were quite a few of them. Instantly, everyone¡¯s spirits lifted, and they sped up and walked over. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ s not a treasure!¡± When they came closer and saw the scene clearly, everyone¡¯s faces suddenly changed. There were indeed many things on the ground. But many of them were bones. The ground was full of bones and all kinds of broken magic weapons. There were so many¡­ With so many bones, it was like an ancient battlefield. Vastness, desteness, dead silence¡­ It was hard to imagine just how many people had died to have so many corpses piled up here. ¡°How could it be like this¡­¡± Yelly Summer¡¯s face was ashen and extremely ugly. He clenched his fists tightly, his lips were bleeding, and his body was trembling slightly. It took a lot of time and energy to bet that the biggest gain in this treasure hunt would be in the temple. However, it was a scene like this. These bones had died for many years. Forget about whether there was any spiritual Qi or not, just these damaged bones alone made it difficult for one to distinguish between humans and beasts. Hearing Yelly Summer¡¯s words, the others also understood at this time. They would probably return empty-handed this time. These bones were obviously of no value. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but look depressed. ¡°How could this be? How could this be¡­?¡± Yelly Summer muttered. He took out the stone tablets from his storage pouch, looked at them carefully, and threw them to the ground. He then roared, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Ssh! The tablets were instantly smashed into pieces. A few pieces of gravel flew out and hit the nearby bones. These bones had long since been incredibly weak. Now that they were hit by the stone tablet, they shattered and copsed. Suddenly, a golden light appeared under the copsed broken bones. The golden light was extremely eye-catching in the darkness. It attracted everyone¡®s attention. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Yelly Summer was suffering ups and downs, his eyes were fixed on the golden light, but he forgot to go over and take a look. A cultivator in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but take the lead to walk over. When he looked down, an irrepressible joy appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s magic weapon!¡± His voice was trembling with excitement. He bent down, picked up the golden magic weapon, and lifted it high. All of a sudden, everyone saw a small golden bell. Golden light flowed on the surface of the bell. The golden light had transformed into countless, solemn little figures that swirled around the surface of the bell. Anyone who saw it would immediately feel iparably solemn. The darkness around seemed to be dispelled. ¡°Magic weapon, magic weapon, yes, yes! Although someone is dead, magic weapon must still be alive!¡± Yelly Summer said hurriedly. His face was full of ecstasy. ¡°Magic weapon buried under the bones is the biggest treasure! Hahaha! We didn¡®t fail, we didn¡¯t fail!¡± Hearing Yelly Summer¡¯s words, everyone came to their senses and rushed into the bones to dig. Soon after, the precious light that was being swallowed and spat out lit up one after another. More and more people found the buried treasures under the bones. These treasures were at the level of spirit tools the worst, with all kinds of treasures. When they moved slightly, the light shook like water waves, revealing a heart-palpitating power. Almost everyone¡¯s faces showed excitement and satisfaction. Any treasure found here was more valuable than the total value of the search at the foot of the mountain. Now, there were countless treasures waiting for them to dig. ¡°I¡¯m rich!¡± ¡°I¡®m really rich this time!¡± ¡°With these magic weapons in hand, even if my realm is not high enough in the future, I can kill people with magic weapons!¡± ¡°Haha! ¡± ¡°Hey, what did you find?¡± ¡°Wow! High-level spirit tools!¡± ¡°What a dazzling light! I like it so much! ¡± For a moment, cheers rose one after another. Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 The exploration of all kinds of magic weapons made the scene full of happy air. Everyone¡¯s face was full of joy. The colorful lights reflected different colors on everyone¡¯s faces. They were purple and red in color. Caspian stood outside the crowd. He did not step inside, instead he turned around and looked. At his side, there were still two people who didn¡¯t enter to dig up magic weapon. One of them was the old man he had seen in the restaurant a few days ago. Caspian remembered the other party¡®s appearance. However, because Caspian was wearing Thousand Cursed Mask at this time, the other party did not recognize Caspian. The old man put his hands in his sleeves and looked at cultivators who were digging treasures happily with a strange expression on his face. Caspian looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to dig treasures, sir?¡± The elder shrunk his neck and said with a chuckle, ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°Well, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of death,¡± The old man shook his head. ¡°I always feel that something is wrong, but I can¡¯t tell. Anyway, I cherish my life. Sometimes I would rather miss some opportunities than lose my life for no reason.¡± He was short, but now he shrank his neck, like a timid mouse that could run around at any time. But what he said came from his heart, which made him look righteous. Therefore, at this time, his image and words made him look even stranger. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Caspian nodded. He did not continue to ask what was wrong, but turned to look at Yelly Summer on the other side. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dig up the treasures?¡± Caspian asked. Yelly Summer¡¯s face was gloomy. When he saw Caspian looking at him, heughed dryly and said, ¡°I have suffered from ups and downs just now, and now I feel a little stuffy in my chest. I¡¯ll be there in a while. You should not stay here. Hurry up and dig some treasures. If you miss any treasure, it will be a great pity.¡± ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Caspian nodded. Under the shining light, he suddenly grimaced. ¡°You haven¡¯t been to dig up the treasure. I thought you knew it was dangerous, so you didn¡¯t want to go forward.¡± Hearing this, Yelly Summer¡¯s face changed instantly. Panic, shock, viciousness, confusion, and all sorts of expressions quickly changed on his face. In the end, he looked nk. ¡°What are you talking about? Is there any danger here? Is there a stone statue?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a cry of surprise came from the crowd who were digging treasures. Everyone hurriedly turned their heads and saw the big man who had been saved by Caspian standing still. In his hand was an open wooden box. At this time, a pale purple smoke floated out of the wooden box. The smoke floated in the air, condensed and did not disperse. It turned into a horrible Ghost Face. It was sticking out a tongue several feet high. A section of its tongue was stuck in it¡¯s mouth. The other section reached into the burly man¡¯s mouth. At this time, the burly man stood still, rolled his eyes, and kept shaking. This strange scene caught everyone off guard and stunned them. Ghost Face¡¯s tongue made a sound of sucking. All of a sudden, everyone saw that Ghost Face¡®s tongue began to quickly turn red from the part that was poked into the burly man¡¯s mouth. The dazzling red light quickly spread along the tongue to Ghost Face¡¯s mouth. The Ghost Face, which was made of smoke, revealed a satisfied and intoxicated look at this moment. The burly man¡¯s body looked tremble even harder. His cheeks, chest, lower abdomen, and limbs seemed to have been sucked dry and shriveled quickly. Crack! When his chest copsed, his ribs were broken inch by inch. In just a few seconds, the burly man was sucked into a mummy. After shaking a few times, he fell to the ground. Poof! Not long ago, the burly man, who was still holding the treasure with a happy face, was now like a piece of crisp scorched wood, falling into several pieces on the ground. It was almost impossible to see his original appearance! The purple smoke, which was full of blood, became solid at this moment. Under the gurgling sound, it continuously stretched and spread, falling onto the ground, turning into a human figure. Although it was just a ¡°human¡± shape, it already had a three-dimensional sense of power. The human shape¡¯s eyes wiggled violently a few times and suddenly opened. Two rays of blood-red light instantly stung everyone¡¯s eyes. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The evil, violent, and bloodthirsty aura, in an instant, was like an invisible big hand, pinching the hearts of everyone. In fact, the whole process only took two or three breaths from sucking the burly man dry to condensing into a human shape. But in such a short time, the change was too incredible. For a moment, all the people present felt that their brains were nk, and they could not think straight. ¡°Be careful!¡± Yelly Summer¡¯s roar broke the silence. Everyone came to their senses. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone was shocked and angry. Obviously, the ¡°human¡± shape would not answer them. The human figure held on hard. The next moment, it rushed toward the nearest cultivator like a bolt of lightning. ¡°Bastard! Dream-breaking Dragon Palm!¡± In a hurry, before he could take out his weapon, the cultivator roared and pped toward the human figure. A golden light appeared on his palm. Rays of light were constantly condensed like dense steel needles, spiritual Qi¡®s might increased exponentially. Even a steel te as wide as a palm could be easily pierced through like tofu. Swoosh! Bang! He pped the human figure¡¯s chest. The dull sound seemed to shake a beast-skin drum, which made everyone¡¯s heart beat violently. The human figure suddenly flew out, leaving a big hole in the bones on the ground. The cultivator also took a few steps back and looked surprised. ¡°This guy¡¯s touch¡­¡± the cultivator blinked. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly felt a chill on his back, as if something was wrong. Following the frightened gazes of the crowd around him, he subconsciously lowered his head. Next second, he found that the bottle in his hand, which he had just regarded as a treasure, was opened. A pale purple smoke emerged at this time, like a python, tightly entangling him, waves of coldness were constantly seeping into his body through his clothes and skin. In a short time, the cultivator was shocked and angry to find that his bone marrow seemed to be frozen and he could not move at all. What was even more terrifying was that at this moment, a part of the condensed purple smoke stuck out and shot toward his mouth as if it had eyes. At the thought of the tragic death of the burly man, the cultivator suddenly came to his senses. He hurriedly closed his mouth and clenched his teeth. Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 This cultivator¡¯s thoughts were very simple. He saw the burly man had been sucked dry by the purple smoke and died. Then as long as he kept my mouth shut, the purple smoke would not be able to get in and suck his blood! However, no one expected that the purple smoke would suddenly change its direction in mid-air. Under the astonished gaze of the cultivator, it pierced his eyes with a swoosh! The eyeball was not broken, but the purple smoke seeped in like tentacles. Buzz! Swoosh! Next was the process of sucking blood and turning red. In just a few seconds, the cultivator still looked frightened. He turned into a shriveled corpse, fell to the ground, and broke into dozens of pieces. The purple smoke that was sucking his blood also condensed into a human shape like the one before. It twisted its body desperately, giving people a creepy feeling. In a short time, two cultivators died on the spot¡­ And the purple smoke that killed them became stronger. Everyone looked at the treasure in their hands and suddenly felt as if they were holding snakes and scorpions. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these treasures!¡± Someone shouted and the crowd was so shocked that they quickly threw out the treasures they had. Some of them had already put the treasures into their storage pouches, so they quickly took them out and threw them far away. As a result, the treasures were either opened in mid-air or fell to the ground and opened. In an instant, wisps of purple smoke, like the dead souls, constantly emerged and flew toward the crowd. Seeing this, all cultivators present gasped. The timid old man suddenly shrank his head. ¡°I knew there was something wrong!¡± Before his voice died away, he had already rushed toward the entrance of the temple. Obviously, his escape method was excellent. In the blink of an eye, he had rushed far away. After a while, he disappeared. ¡°Everyone,e here!¡± Seeing that everyone was in a panic, Yelly Summer roared and activated a formation map in his hand. The orange light instantly spread out and formed a light shield. ¡°Enter formation!¡± Yelly Summer roared and rushed in first. Seeing this, everyone hurriedly retreated. But their speed was still slow. In that short period of time, another person was sucked dry of blood, and another person was surrounded and killed by the two human figures. The people who fled into formation were still in shock. When they came in, there were a total of sixteen people. In just a short period of time, a quarter of them had died. And the way of death was so weird. More importantly, at this time, everyone could make a clear judgment. The human figures formed by the blood and smoke were definitely not weaker than any cultivator of Holy Land Realm. Moreover, they did not fear pain or fear death. What made everyone even more desperate was that the light purple smoke had almost surrounded them. Fortunately, the formation could resist for a while. ¡°Where did these thingse from?¡± ¡°They sucked up human blood in an instant, which is even more terrible than dark cultivators!¡± ¡°Be careful. They¡®re about to surround us!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as we are in the defense array, they can¡¯t do anything to us!¡± At this time, Lidas Holly, who was in the crowd, nced at them and suddenly eximed to the side, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come in!¡± Everyone followed Lidas¡® gaze and saw that Caspian was still standing in the distance, not with them. Everyone admired the strength that Caspian had shown before, so they became anxious when they saw that he had not entered defense array yet. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°The smoke is going to surround you. Quickly enter the defense array!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one left!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not alone,¡± answered Caspian. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you alone?¡± Lidas Holly said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous for you to stand there!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m safe here, and¡­¡± Caspian smiled and pointed at Yelly Summer in the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m standing with him now, of course I¡¯m not alone.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Everyone was stunned. They looked at Yelly Summer, who was standing in the crowd, and then at Caspian, who was standing alone in the distance. For a moment, they wondered if Caspian was out of his mind and why he was talking nonsense. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If you don¡¯te in now, the smoke will kill you!¡± Lidas frowned. ¡°No, you will only be killed if you stand there,¡± Caspian looked at Yelly Summer in the crowd. Yelly Summer stared at Caspian with a gloomy face. His eyes were full of hatred. ¡°Are you not willing to say it? In that case¡­¡± Caspian smiled. Suddenly, his expression sank. At the same time, his five fingers moved. Eight Formation gs shot out from between him quickly. Although there were only eight Formation gs, as Caspian quickly set up the formation, in an instant, these eight Formation gs gave people a terrifying feeling that there were thousands of troops and horses. ¡°True Eyes Heaven-viewing Formation¡­¡± Yelly Summer, who was in the crowd, spat out a few words coldly. If someone looked at him carefully at this time, they would find that he was not looking at Caspian, but in another direction. It was as if he was not standing there, but in another position. ¡°Big Brother Summer, what did you say?¡± Lidas, who was standing beside him, asked curiously. Before Yelly Summer could answer, Caspian had already condensed his spiritual Qi and pressed down. ¡°Open the gate, break the formation!¡± Swoosh! The eight array gs suddenly moved. It was as if a strong wind was blowing, and the g fluttered. An invisible ripple spread out in the void. Buzz! Crack! The sound of ss shattering came from the void. The next moment, a figure appeared out of thin air across Caspian. It was none other than Yelly Summer! There was also Yelly Summer in the crowd! Everyone in formation was stunned to see this, and then they rubbed their eyes hard to make sure that they were not mistaken. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°How could there be two Big Brother Summers?¡± Yelly Summer, who had just appeared, turned a deaf ear to everyone¡¯s questions. He looked at Caspian coldly and said, ¡°The biggest mistake I made this time was that I didn¡¯t manage to understand that you knew formations¡­ When did you find out?¡± When Yelly Summer spoke, the other Yelly Summer in the crowd also moved his mouth, but he did not make any sound. This scene was like a person in a mirror doing something at the same time. ¡°Water Mirror Moon Formation,¡± Caspian said indifferently, ¡°Who gave you the confidence to show off the formation in front of me?¡± Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 After being exposed by Caspian, Yelly Summer¡¯s eyes shed with cruelty. Lidas was confused, she looked at her Big Brother in confusion and asked, ¡°What is he talking about?¡± Since Caspian had pointed it out, plus the present situation, most of the cultivators had already understood what was going on. At this moment, Leny¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. After hearing his sister¡¯s question, he did not answer. Instead, he directly pulled out his knife and shed at Yelly Summer in the crowd. And he found that Yelly Summer remained motionless as if he had not noticed anything at all. ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing? Are you crazy¡­¡± Lidas screamed. But before she could finish her words, she opened her eyes wide and looked at the scene in front of her in shock. In front of her, although Yelly Summer¡¯s body was cut in half, there was no blood flowing out. After a while, the two halves of his body, like ink painting, gradually became faint and then disappeared. Lidas Holly felt stunned. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± she stammered. ¡°The mirror image created by formation,¡± said the white-robed cultivator that Caspian had seen in the restaurant. The white-robed cultivator narrowed his eyes as he looked at Yelly Summer with killing intent. ¡°He used this mirror image to coax us here, while he himself hid on the other side. If I¡¯m not wrong, I¡¯m afraid that the ce we¡¯re standing at now is a Murder Array. The ce where he stands is the safest.¡± The white-robed cultivator¡¯s words were also the spections of most of the people present. ¡°But, but why did he do that?¡± Lidas still didn¡¯t understand. Although they had only spent a few days together, the feeling that Yelly Summer gave her before was that he was a Big Brother who thought about everyone. He gathered everyone to search for treasures. He hoped that everyone would not fight to the death. He also hoped that everyone could gain something. He even prepared a defense array to resist the purple smoke for everyone. ¡°Perhaps he wants the treasures here,¡± Caspian looked at Yelly Summer and said, ¡°But he can¡®t get the treasures by himself. Original from N?velDrama.Org. So he needed to draw a big pancake and then coax a group of people to take the bait. You have to know that we can¡¯t understand what is written on the tablets except for him. It might be written that there was a treasure here, but it was also dangerous. The danger would only be resolved if some people died. That¡®s why he brought us here. When we sessfully became his scapegoat, he would be able to search for treasures without any scruples. After all, after going back, who will know what happened here?¡± ¡°Is¡­ Is that so?¡± Lidas gradually came to her senses. ¡°But I have some doubts. When did he set up the formation you just mentioned?¡± The cultivator in white asked Caspian. ¡°Water Mirror Moon Formation,¡± Caspian repeated it for a moment before continuing, ¡°Perhaps it was when he was executing that defense array. As long as he can hide formation in the formation map and use the light when defense array is opened, he will be able to cover up his body smoothly.¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯ s exnation, everyone immediately recalled. At that time, everyone was in a panic, and almost no one noticed Yelly Summer. In addition, the yellow light was indeed dazzling, and everyone¡¯s attention was attracted. Who would notice that Yelly Summer did not use one formation map at that time, but two? ¡°Yelly Summer, you are so vicious that you want us to be your scapegoat!¡± The killing intent on the white-clothes cultivator¡¯s face grew stronger. When others thought that they had been used as chess pieces and almost died an unclear death, they gritted their teeth and wished they could cut Yelly Summer into pieces. But at this moment, Yelly Summer had calmed down when he was exposed by Caspian. He looked at Caspian and said lightly, ¡± I didn¡¯t show any ws in the past few days, so I want to know when you saw my problem. Or did you find out where I made a mistake?¡± Caspian snorted and did not answer. Of course, he would not tell him. In fact, he had long known that the so-called Great Demon Pce was arge-scale fantasy array. Everything inside was almost fake. It was true that fantasy array seemed to be real. But it showed arge string of specifics, and then even the original owner of this ce didn¡¯t know the words and patterns, so it was worth suspecting. Seeing that Caspian didn¡¯t say anything, Yelly Summer sneered and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say it. As long as I get rid of you, the treasure will be mine.¡± ¡°Is there really a treasure here?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m trapping them there?¡± Yelly Summer sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve found a random ce to trap them there?¡± Caspian immediately turned his head and looked in the direction of the crowd. The formation emitted a pale yellow light. The purple smoke that continuously gushed out seemed to be afraid of the light of defense array, including the blood-sucking human figures. They didn¡¯t dare to get close and only dared to slowly circle in the distance. Caspian looked over carefully. The surrounding void was enveloped by a pale yellow light, as if it was covered by a veil. There was no on the top, no on the left, no on the right, no on the back, let alone the front. Then the only possibility¡­ Below! Caspian¡¯s eyes immediately focused on the crowd. The main reason why Caspian had not noticed it before was that the group of people were huddled together and there was no room for observation. However, because Yelly Summer¡¯s shadow had been broken just now, everyone was worried that there was something strange about it, so the ce where the shadow had been standing before was empty. From that area, Caspian immediately saw a slight change in the ground. The ck te on the ground had melted like wax. One of the small pieces ofnd revealed a bronze color. ¡°There¡¯s something down there!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes glittered. Seeing the slowly melting te again, Caspian instantly understood. ¡°You want to melt the te with their blood!¡± Caspian shouted. Everyone in the formation was stunned. ¡°You guessed half right!¡± Yelly Summer suddenly attacked. With a flick of his wrist, a folding fan as tall as half a man appeared in his hand. There was a crackling sound of thunder on the surface of the folding fan, which made his face bright and dark. ¡°The te is made of special materials. It must be watered with arge amount of cultivator¡¯s blood to melt. In addition, I have to feed those demonic souls with the cultivators¡¯ blood so that the demonic souls will no longer be a threat to me. But it¡¯s toote for you to know this now. Because you are about to die!¡± In an instant, Yelly Summer¡¯s killing intent surged toward Caspian like a tide. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 ¡°Thunder Dragon Wind Dance!¡± With a shout, Yelly Summer suddenly unfolded the folding fan in his hand and shook it hard. The fan¡¯s face was thunderous and exploded violently. It was dazzling. Along the ground, it interweaved into a big and rushed straight to Caspian. ¡°You¡¯re showing off your formation in front of me, and now you¡¯re showing off your strength in front of me?¡± Caspian opened his eyes wide. The next moment, his face darkened and a white light shot out. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Swoosh! In an instant, the pale lightning pierced through the and went straight to Yelly Summer¡¯s face. He was shocked. He hurriedly shook his folding fan to block in front of him. Bang! The lightning shook the folding fan violently, shattering the electric current on it. The tremendous power forced Yelly Summer to take more than ten steps back before he managed to stabilize himself. His face was full of shock. He never expected that the other party could also use the lightning magic. What was even more unexpected was that his opponent¡¯s lightning magic was even more powerful than his own. At this moment, Yelly Summer heard the sound of something breaking through the air. Raising his head, he was shocked for more and angry to find that Caspian crossed his hands and pulled fiercely, directly tearing the power in front of him into pieces. There was a crackling sound of electric currents jumping around him. But Caspian didn¡¯t care at all. The feeling of the lightning beating on his body was even worse than that of a mosquito. Caspian shook his body and instantly destroyed all the lightning. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± He took a step forward and drew out a long shadow in the void. In an instant, Caspian arrived in front of Yelly Summer. The rolling airflow blew Yelly Summer¡¯s hair up and his clothes rustled. The skin and flesh on his face seemed to be pulled back by an invisible hand. Yelly Summer did not expect Caspian to be so fast. In a panic, he hurriedly waved his folding fan again to block in front of him. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Bang! Caspian¡¯s five fingers turned into ws and pierced through the folding fan. The inscriptions on the folding fan shatteredyer byyer. ¡°You bastard!¡± Yelly Summer¡¯s eyes widened. But before he could finish his sentence, Caspian¡¯s palm passed through the folding fan and hit his chest. Chi! Five fingers were pressed on Yelly Summer¡¯s chest, leaving five ferocious bloody holes. The terrifying force almost shattered Yelly Summer¡¯s heart and lungs. Blood gushed out of his mouth, and his body flew out like a kite with a broken string. He fell heavily to the ground and rolled on the ground for more than ten times before stopping. This scene stunned everyone in formation. They had seen Yelly Summer¡¯s strength before. Among them, he was definitely one of the top three. After Caspian taught the thick-browed young man a lesson, Caspian only attacked once when facing the stone statue. At that time, everyone thought Caspian was good at body movements and had great strength. He was probably an existence who had obtained some kind of Immortal Fate and was close to the body refiner. However, no matter how strong a Body Refiner was, he would not be able toplete such a crushing in first stage of the Holy Land Realm! What¡¯s more, he directly blew up Yelly Summer¡¯s weapon! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Coupled with the fact that Caspian had seen through Yelly Summer¡¯s plot and disyed the strength of cultivators at the same level, everyone could not help but feel their scalps go numb. They could not see through Caspian clearly. Just as they were shocked, they saw Caspian walking toward them. ¡°You¡­ You want to save them? Don¡¯t be silly¡­¡± Yelly Summer, who was still vomiting blood, struggled to get up from the ground with his hands on the ground. However, with a slight movement, the sharp pain in his internal organs made his mouth and nose bleed wildly. All his strength suddenly dissipated and he fell heavily to the ground again. Perhaps attracted by vigor, the light purple smoke around, including the three human figures, began to slowly approach Yelly Summer. However, Yelly Summer¡¯s eyes were fixed on Caspian. There was a mocking smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a good person. You also want the underground treasure. As long as you kill me now and wait for these guys to die inside, you can get the treasure safely. Everyone was greedy. Cultivators were even more greedy than humans. I¡¯ve already seen through what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Yelly Summer spat out blood andughed strangely. However, as if Caspian didn¡¯t hear what he said, he walked to defense array and tried to knock with his hand. A dull sound came from the light barrier. It sounded like a hammer hitting a mud wall. Caspian thought for a moment, then suddenly turned around and jumped up. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± Buzz! Boom! The air exploded, a heavy blow was like a heavy hammer hitting the big bronze bell. The sound shocked everyone in formation so much that they covered their ears with their hands and their faces were full of pain. The light film formed by formation shook a few times like water waves, and soon calmed down. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s impossible for you to break it. Without the power above the second stage of the Holy Land Realm, it¡¯s absolutely impossible¡­¡± Yelly Summer grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you really want to save them, I¡¯ll tell you anyway. Even if you know the formation, you can¡¯t break it now. If you want to break the formation by force, that¡¯s even more impossible. I dare say that no one here can break this formation. So you just wait for them to die inside obediently.¡± Hearing this, everyone in formation attacked the light film one after another. However, except for the ear-piercing sound that increased the pain, the light film was still intact. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Even if I die, I will die after seeing the treasures. I will never let you take advantage of me. It¡¯s mine. Even if I die, I won¡¯t give it to others,¡± Yelly Summer¡¯s smile grew even prouder when he saw how useless everyone was. After failing to affect formation several times in a row, everyone in formation panicked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why is the formation so strong?¡± ¡°This is not an ordinary defense array at all!¡± ¡°Why do I feel the formation seems to have shrunk?¡± After being reminded, everyone, including Caspian, immediately found that the area covered by formation had indeed shrunk. The crowd, which had been slightly crowded inside, now felt that they had nowhere to put their hands and feet. Everyone clung to each other, unable to move. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that before?¡± Yelly Summer covered his chest, staggered, and got up from the ground. Blood was still spurting from his mouth and nose. His face was as pale as paper, and he looked extremely scary. Heughed and said, ¡°The te on the ground needs your blood to melt. If I don¡¯t crush you, how can I squeeze out enough blood?¡± Hiss. The faces of the crowd suddenly changed. He wanted to crush this group of people alive and squeeze out blood. This was countless times crueler than killing with a knife! And this formation made it impossible for everyone to break free, which meant that they would slowly feel the whole process of their bones, internal organs, and muscles being crushed while they were alive. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 In such a short time, the formation shrank again. The people trapped inside felt as if they were being rubbed together. Some people had been squeezed so hard that they couldn¡®t speak at this moment. Crack! Vaguely, the sound of bones rubbing and breaking could be heard. At this rate, it would only take a few seconds for someone to be squeezed to death. Once death began, all the people inside would be dead. Caspian knew very well that he and the people inside the formation were neither rtives nor old friends. They only met each other on the Spirit Severing Road of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect this time. To some extent, they werepetitors with each other. Yelly Summer was obviously doomed. As long as this group of people died in a moment, elixirs, weapons, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword, and the treasures that had not yet appeared would all belong to Caspian. Treasures and wealth were tempting. Caspian felt that he should not watch them die. Indeed, Caspian could ignore them. However, it was precisely because they were strangers that he could not bear to watch them die in front of him. Moreover, this happened after he had seen through Yelly Summer¡¯s scheme. If he didn¡¯t see through it in advance, then forget it. He already knew what Yelly Summer was up to. If he could only watch as these cultivators were tortured to death, it was too cruel. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Caspian heard the sneer from the bottom of his heart. He knew that that guy behind the Gates of Hell must have seen through his thoughts, so that guy mocked what he was about to do. However, this was his decision. What did it have to do with him? Seeing Caspian taking a step back, Yelly Summer grinned and nodded. ¡°Haha, I knew it. I knew it. Everyone is the same. Cultivators are greedier. You¡¯re no exception. Just as I thought, you will wait for them to die and then get all kinds of treasures from them.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Caspian suddenly asked. ¡°Huh?¡± Yelly Summer did not expect Caspian to speak to him at this time. He was stunned for a moment and then sneered, ¡°I said, you are just like me¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that sentence,¡± Caspian shook his head. In front of him, in the formation, someone was being suppressed and began to vomit blood. The situation was imminent. ¡°You said no one here could break the defense array. So, can I understand that there is no way for cultivators at first stage of the Holy Land Realm to break the defense array?¡± A fierce light shed across Yelly Summer¡¯s eyes. ¡°So what? Can you find help from cultivators at second stage of the Holy Land Realm at this time? How is this possible¡­¡± ¡°Sure enough,¡± Caspian nodded and then said, ¡°Bear with it¡­¡± Thest three words were for the painful people in the defense array. ¡°Are you kidding¡­¡± Yelly Summer was stunned. At this time, he saw Caspian¡¯s hands, body, and feet shining. The three beams of light converged in an instant. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Caspian¡¯s five fingers turned into ws, and the wind and thunder were rolling. With the dazzling light, he punched the formation. The light was like an arrow. With a bang, the light film of defense array began to shake violently. Not only that, but the color of the light film was rapidly fading and bing thinner, as if it would copse in the next moment! ¡°How, how is this possible! This is¡­ This is¡­ Spirit tools! Magic weapon!¡± Suddenly, Yelly Summer reacted and eximed. His eyes were bloodshot, and he stared at Caspian¡¯s hands, body, and feet. He had not noticed it before. But at this moment, with the dazzling arrow just now, he came to his senses. Caspian also had spirit tools! Moreover, there were three sets of spirit tools, which could release an arrow that surpassed first stage of Holy Land Realm! ¡°Who are you? Why do you have other spirit tools on your body?¡± In an instant, Yelly Summer¡¯s voice was hoarse. He was so angry that his whole body was trembling. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As soon as he moved, his wound was pulled again. He covered his chest and vomited blood. Suddenly, his body froze. At this moment, he found that there was a light purple smoke around his waist. Turning his head again, Yelly Summer found that not only his waist, but also his shoulders and arms were wrapped by the purple smoke. Obviously, he, who was seriously injured and far away from the formation, had be delicious food in the eyes of these demonic souls. It was a bone-chilling coldness. Yelly Summer felt that his bones were about to freeze. ¡°So this was how they felt before¡­¡± He murmured. The smell of blood had filled his lungs, making it impossible for him to smell anything else. At the same time, he seemed to see several wisps of purple smoke peeping in front of him like poisonous snakes waiting for prey. It was his idea to bring everyone here. It was also his idea to let several cultivators be killed by the demonic souls and cause panic, so that others could sessfully enter the formation he had set up. However, Yelly Summer did not expect that something unexpected would happen in such a detailed n. And this change made him lose all his efforts and on the verge of death. It was impossible for him toe back with many treasures. He did not even see the treasures, and now he would be killed by the demonic souls. Hatred! How could he not have Hatred! This was originally a great opportunity that belonged to him, a great Immortal Fate. But now, he was going to lose his life. And¡­ That guy was still pretending to be righteous and saving people! Hateful! So hateful! An unprecedented me of hatred burned in his cold chest. The mes filled his chest and went straight into his brain. Yelly Summer¡¯s gradually lifeless eyes turned red again. Gritting his teeth, he slowly spat out a sentence. Even though his voice was extremely soft, he clenched his teeth, full of hatred. ¡°Help me take revenge. I can give everything to you without reservation.¡± Vaguely, he saw the Demonic Souls in front of him move like snakes nodding. They agreed¡­ Yelly Summer smiled¡­ Then, he opened his mouth as wide as he could. Swoosh! In an instant, a dozen Demonic Souls entered his mouth. More Demonic Souls around him drilled into his eyes, nose, ears, and chest¡­ However, at this time, Caspian did not pay attention to what Yelly Summer was doing. Thebination of the Cloud Mist Gloves, the Cloud Mist Armor, and the Cloud Mist Boots could release an arrow. The power of this arrow wasparable to that of a peak second stage of the Holy Land Realm. Because of the power of the arrow, the formation was on the verge of copse. He was still one step away! Caspian raised his arm and raised his palm. Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was in his hand. ¡°Break!¡± Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 Ssh! It was as if arge piece of ss had been broken. The light film that was on the verge of copse waspletely shattered at this moment All of a sudden, the people who were suppressed inside were finally released. They immediately scattered. Apart from a few others, everyone else copsed onto the ground, breathing heavily. It looked like a fish that had been out of water for a long time had finally returned to the water. However, there were also a few people lying on the ground at this moment. They were not only gasping for breath, but also bleeding from their mouths. Their internal organs had been hurt when they were squeezed. If that case continued, they would be the first to die after a while. Fortunately, they were rescued by Caspian in time. In addition, they themselves were cultivators of Holy Land Realm. After taking some elixir, they would be fine after testing for a while. At this time, Lidas Holly¡®s face was pale. With the help of her brother, Leny Holly, she did not fall down. Thinking of the moment of shock just now, she still had a lingering fear. Who would have thought that the so-called treasure hunt in the temple would be a trap from the beginning? Lidas took a few deep breaths and felt a little better. She turned around and was about to look for Caspian to thank him. As soon as she turned around, she saw a shocking scene. ¡°That, that¡­¡± At the same time as Lidas eximed, Caspian had also discovered the change in the distance. Yelly Summer was dead. He fell to the ground like a dead tree. And the purple smoke, relying on absorbing his blood and vitality, condensed into a human figure and reced his previous position. However,pared with the previous human figures, this one was like a monster. It was much higher than the previous ones. And this guy had two heads on its shoulders and a head hanging from its chest. On both sides of its body, there were four arms in total. It stood there, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws like a giant worm, which made people feel ferocious and horrible. Although the monster had no facial features like the previous human figures, its three heads turned at the same time. All of a sudden, everyone present felt as if they had been swept by its gaze and felt a chill run down their spines. ¡°What, what the hell is this?¡± Lidas covered her mouth to prevent herself from shouting. However, her eyes betrayed the shock in her heart. The other cultivators were also at a loss and frightened. They had just escaped, and they were still scared by what had happened before. This was especially the case with the purple smoke that was hard to defend against, as well as the human figures that were incredibly fast and powerful, making them even more terrified. They had suffered a lot from the ordinary human figures before. Their eyes were filled with despair. To everyone¡®s surprise, the three heads of the monster turned and went straight in the direction of Caspian, who motionless smiled. ¡°You even know to seek revenge on me.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± ¡°Do you know what it is called in my hometown?¡± ¡°Well¡­ You tell me¡­¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°This is called yellow weasel can¡¯t change its way of eating shit!¡± said Caspian grumpily. ¡°Yellow weasel¡­ Eat shit¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it anyway.¡± While Caspian was talking to the guy behind the Gates of Hell, the monster moved, seemingly ready to pounce on him. ¡°Be careful!¡± Leny reminded him not far away. Caspian had just saved his life, so he decided not to sit idly by. And many people present understood that they should unite. Otherwise, the worst result would be that not even a single person could return. ¡°It¡¯s a personal grudge. I don¡¯t need your help,¡± Caspian waved his hand at the crowd. ¡°You, you really don¡¯t need it?¡± Leny was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t show off. This thing is extremely strange,¡± The white clothed cultivator frowned and said at this moment. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t show off,¡± Caspian turned to the monster and said, ¡°I just want it to know that when it was alive, it was no match for me. Now that it¡¯s dead, it¡¯s even worse in front of me.¡± It was unknown if it understood what Caspian said, but the moment Caspian finished speaking, the monster suddenly propped itself up and stamped hard on the ground. In an instant, the ground cracked and cracks quickly spread around. With this kick, the monster rushed over like a furious demons. Buzz! As of this moment, the air in front of it was shoved open, and rumbling sounds could be heard. If being crashed by it, even a steel mountain would be instantly torn into pieces. It was toote for the other cultivators to intervene. ¡°First, you showed off your formation in front of me, and then your showed off your magic in front of me. Now you are dead, and you still want to show off your strength in front of me?¡± The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled up, and there was a touch of gloom in his eyes. Bang! The monster suddenly jumped high and swooped down in the next moment. It was like a burning red meteorite, rushing toward Caspian. The air was like sticky boiling water, rolling around. The group of cultivators not far away could not help but step back in fear. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Swoosh! Caspian moved quickly. In an instant, he came behind the monster, and then jumped up high in the momentum of rushing forward. ¡°If you want topete in strength with me, then I¡¯ll let you know what despair is!¡± Caspian thought in his heart. He then jumped behind the monster. The moment their bodies crossed, Caspian¡¯s arm grabbed back fiercely. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Hong! There was a loud noise in the void like a bomb. Caspian¡¯s arm quickly became thicker and bigger, like a coiled tree and a terrifying python. It grabbed the monster¡¯s neck The group of cultivators on the ground opened their mouths neatly at this moment, their eyes full of disbelief. ¡°Go to hell!¡± With a loud roar, Caspian raised his arm and cut the monster in a semicircle in the air. Then it hit the ground like a thunderbolt. Bang! Boom! The ground immediately cracked and caved in. Large pieces of tear spread in all directions. The gravel formed waves quickly and spread in circles. The monster¡¯s body suddenly trembled, as if it wanted to struggle. However, Caspian did not give it the slightest chance. He grabbed its neck and swung it in a semicircle in mid-air. Bang! Boom! Once again, the monster came into close contact with the ground. The monster¡¯s body obviously stiffened. Both the monster and the present cultivators were wrong. They thought that this round of Caspian¡¯s counterattack was over. But in fact, this was just the beginning. ¡°Who gave you the guts to fight with me?¡± The monster was stunned. The cultivators present were speechless. The monster¡¯s body flew up again in the air and then fell to the ground. Just like that, Caspian swung his arm straight and smashed the monster on both sides of his body repeatedly. In the empty temple, for a moment, there was a violent crash full of rhythm, just like sounds from a man hammering nails. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 As time went by, the expressions of cultivators present changed from shock, numbness, to indifference. By the time Caspian stopped, the monster was almost like a ball of cotton. No one would dare to associate this thing, which was almost the same as a tag, with the monster that was chilled to death at first nce. If the monster still had consciousness and could speak, its first sentence would be,¡±I was wrong¡­¡± ¡°Can this thing help you recover your strength?¡± ¡°It should¡­ Be possible¡­¡± ¡°Oh, then I won¡®t give it to you.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Caspian grabbed the monster that had no ability to move and threw it into the darkness in the distance. But strangely, there was no sound ofnding after the monster was thrown out. Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked at the darkness. With his eyesight, it prated the darkness, so he naturally could see farther than ordinary cultivators. But at this time, what he was looking at was like deep ink, and he could not see anything. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Something must have gone wrong¡­ Caspian, supported by his Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, slowly stood up. The nearby cultivators were originally d that they had survived the disaster, but when they saw Caspian¡¯s action, they soon felt that the atmosphere was not right. They all looked at the darkness. The darkness was like ink, like tides, like the deep night, like the bottomless sea. After staring at it for a while, many people on the scene only felt their hearts pounding. It was as if the darkness had turned into a silent whirlpool, sucking away all the hope, happiness, and vitality in people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± Leny gripped the hilt of his saber tightly. All cultivators present held their weapons and looked serious. Crack! A crisp metallic sound rang out. It was like a light hammer hitting everyone¡¯s hearts. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Caspian felt a throb behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°Let me¡­ Go out¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Caspian refused directly. Ever since he knew that this guy behind the Gates of Hell coveted his body and wanted to upy it, the rtionship between them had be irreconcble. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for Caspian to give his body to the opponent. ¡°Unless I am out of my mind.¡± ¡°Listen¡­ Listen to me¡­¡± ¡°If you have something to say, let¡¯s talk about it after I solve this problem,¡± After saying this, Caspian no longer paid attention to that guy behind Gates of Hell, he focused his eyes on the darkness. Crack! Another crisp sound came. This time, the voice was obviously much closer to the crowd. The hands of the present cultivators, which were holding their weapons, couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. The surrounding air seemed to have solidified into mercury at this moment, so heavy that it made people feel extremely depressed. Caspian fixed his eyes on the darkness. A momentter, a bright light shed in his eyes. A vague shadow appeared in the darkness. This shadow was very strange, like arge ball of cotton, floating in the air. Soon, the shadow became clear. Everyone present fixed their eyes on it. The next moment, they all looked surprised. The huge cotton wool-like thing was the monster that had almost been smashed by Caspian. No matter what the monster looked like at the beginning and what it looked like after drinking blood, after the almost explosive power of Caspian crushed it, it was now as dead as arge ball of cotton. As for why this cotton wool was mistakenly thought to be floating in the air, the reason was very simple. It was lifted over its head with one hand by someone. Even if the monster now looked like cotton, it was still huge whenpared with normal people¡¯s arms. Coupled with the darkness, no one noticed the thin arm under the monster¡¯s body. The reason why everyone was so surprised was that the old man who was holding the cotton whip was the one who had slipped away when the chaos had just broken out. The old man was very timid and had no other skills, but he had a good grasp of the opportunity to escape. At that time, he saw that the momentum was not right and decisively slipped away, so he was not involved in the chaoster. But now, why did hee back? And why did hee back in such a strange posture? Everyone looked at each other, but became more and more vignt. Because this scene was too strange. But soon, someone found something wrong with this old man. ¡±Look at his face¡­¡± Everyone looked over and found that the old man¡¯s facial features were twisted because of extreme fear. Not only his head and face, but also his whole body was sweating. Wherever he walked, wet footprints could be seen. It was as if a great disaster and horror were pushing him toward the crowd. ¡°Stop!¡± In the crowd, some cultivators saw that the situation was not right, so they drew their arrows and aimed at the old man. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± What left everyone shocked was that this old man could actually speak at this moment. And judging from his frightened and distorted expression, it seemed that he was not possessed at all. But at this moment, his voice changed because he was too scared. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me, I¡­¡± As he spoke, two lines of tears flowed out of the old man¡¯s eyes. ¡°I was forced, woo¡­¡± The white-bearded old man was crying like a little child. ¡°Then what are you doing?¡± The white-clothed cultivator frowned. ¡°I told you¡­¡± The old man felt wronged and scared. ¡°I was forced.¡± ¡°Who forced you?¡± The white-robed cultivator frowned even more tightly. ¡°Hehe, it turns out to be a group of ants. Does the fellow hide and not dare to meet me?¡± At this time, a sound simr to metal friction came from the old man¡¯s body. The voice was turbid and heavy, making people who heard it only feel a buzz in their ears. Qi and blood all over the cultivators¡¯ bodies seemed to be in a mess all of a sudden, and they felt extremely ufortable. The bright light in Caspian¡¯s eyes began to condense. ¡°Who is speaking?¡± The white-clothed cultivator drew his sword, aiming it at the old man. He saw clearly that the old man¡¯s mouth did not move, but the voice came from his body. There must be something strange about it. ¡°Five thousand years ago, who dared to speak to me like this?¡± The metallic voice rang out again. The next moment, the old man¡¯s body was torn from the middle. The sticky blood even drew thin lines in the air. The body was torn into two. It was as if the void was suddenly torn apart by a power that could cut through space. A tall figure slowly walked out from the exploded blood fog. He was wearing armor, with every step he took, there was a crisp sound of metal colliding. Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Hearing the heart-palpitating footsteps, the faces of all cultivators present changed. Before this guy showed up, his footsteps alone made everyone feel great pressure. At this time, the man was covered by flood. Although he was in human figure, he felt like an ancient giant beast. Suddenly, he tore the void apart and flew out in a rage. At this moment, there was even a gust of hurricane in the temple. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Where is that guy?¡± The armored fellow slowly turned his head. After sweeping his gaze over everyone, he appeared to be a little uncertain. He clearly felt the existence of that guy before. But why couldn¡¯t he feel it when they were close? At the same time, Caspian felt that there was no sound behind the Gates of Hell. Thinking of the previous attitude and the words of the guy in front of him, Caspian quickly figured out who this guy in armor was looking for. ¡°Is this your old friend?¡± Caspian asked in his heart. Behind the Gates of Hell, it was extremely quiet. Even the Hell Monsoon that had been scraped all year round could not be felt at this moment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t say it. Anyway, I think so,¡± Caspian sneered. The guy in armor just now identally exposed an extremely important piece of information. He came from at least five thousand years ago. If he was looking for the one behind the Gates of Hell, then the person behind the Gates of Hell could be considered a figure at least five thousand years ago. In addition, this so-called Great Demon Pce was the former pce of the guy behind the Gates of Hell. With the age and address, Caspian didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t find out that guy¡¯s real identity. While Caspian was thinking about this, a familiar intermittent voice suddenly came from behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°He¡­ You can¡¯t defeat¡­ Him¡­¡± ¡°How do I know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Caspian snorted. Although Caspian was not convinced, he became extremely vignt. He was well aware of the strength of the person behind the Gates of Hell. This was an existence that even the Green Paradise Sect ancestor had to obediently send his soul over once the guy revealed his aura. Since the guy said that Caspian was no match for the other party, no matter how unconvinced Caspian was, it was most likely true. ¡°Where is that guy?¡± At this time, the guy in armor made a metallic friction sound. ¡°Who exactly are you? How did you get into the Spirit Severing Road?¡± The white-robed cultivator frowned and shouted. ¡°I just said that no one dared to talk to me like this five thousand years ago.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not five thousand years ago. Don¡¯t y tricks¡­¡± Before the cultivator in white could finish hisst word, his eyes suddenly narrowed. All his hair stood on end, an unprecedented fear filled his heart. Almost out of instinct, he let out a long howl and quickly retreated. The long sword in his hand shook violently. ¡°Great Desert Lone Smoke!¡± Hong! With a wave of the sword radiance, a sandstorm sprang up on the t ground. A dragon-shaped whirlwind, which was straight and shocking, burst out a dragon roar and rolled toward the armor. All the vitality around him was locked, and the sand rubbed against each other fiercely in the air, making dazzling sparks. ¡±An ant¡­¡± The guy in armor let out a cold snort. He waved his arm and made a grasping motion. Chi! Five rays of green light, like ws, tore the rolling sand into pieces. The green light broke through the sandstorm and did not slow down. In an instant, it approached the cultivator in white. These five rays of green light gave the white-robed cultivator a towering feeling that he would never be able to turn over again. Despair immediately spread in his heart. A white light suddenly appeared on the chest of the cultivator in white. An object like a horsetail whisk flew out and collided with the green light in mid-air. The others didn¡¯t know what it was, but Caspian narrowed his eyes and immediately recognized that it was actually the tail of the white-haired donkey. When he saw the cultivator in white before, Caspian did not see his white-haired donkey. He had thought that the other party had not brought the donkey in. Now it seemed that the other party had some secret method or storage magic weapons like Earrings of Echo, which could put living things in it. The white-haired donkey seemed to sense that its master was in trouble. It immediately went all out to rescue him. This process was as fast as lightning. Almost in an instant, the tail of the white-haired donkey was smashed by the green light. A mournful cry came from the blood light. The white light immediately entered the chest of the white-robed cultivator and disappeared. However, because of the attack of the white-haired donkey, the five green lights paused for a moment on the way down. Taking advantage of the pause, the cultivator in white shivered and came to his senses. A look of grief and indignation shed across his eyes. He suddenly bit the tip of his tongue and used the sharp pain to stimte his brain to dispel the despair in his heart. With a long howl, he jumped back again in order to get out of the range of the five green lights. ¡°Can you walk away?¡± A contemptuous voice came from under the armor. The five rays of green light in the air suddenly shone brightly. At this moment, as if there were five terrible scars burning with blue mes in the void, they fiercely tore forward. Chi! A look of disbelief appeared on the white-clothes cultivator¡¯s face. His body was divided into several pieces at this moment. He tried his best to open his eyes wide and stared at the armor, as if he wanted to see the appearance under the armor before he died. At this time, the green light condensed. Bang! The body of the cultivator in white exploded into a thick blood fog. Large amounts of blood sshed onto the ground, leaving behind shocking injuries. Seeing this scene, everyone stopped breathing and felt a chill on their backs. A tingling sensation rose from the bottom of their feet and went along their spines, making their scalps numb. The purple smoke and monster from before were terrifying because they were weird. As soon as the guy in armor in front of them attacked, everyone present felt that his strength was absolutely overwhelming. The guy did not move, but he disyed his magic in the air and killed an cultivator at the same level as them like killing an ant. What was the background of this guy who kept saying five thousand years ago? Just as everyone was still in shock, the guy in armor turned his head and faced the cultivator with the bow. ¡°You just pointed at me.¡± Upon hearing these faint words, the cultivator, who was holding onto his bow and arrow, immediately felt as though he was being urged by a talisman. He felt as if his internal organs had been poured through by ice water. Under extreme fear, extreme anger burst out. ¡°I won¡¯t let you kill him¡­¡± Bang! The green tear suddenly appeared behind him and then pressed down. The cultivator was torn into pieces before he could even react. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 Large amounts of blood were flying. For a moment, there seemed to be butterflies dancing in the air. However, these butterflies were all bright red. They were dazzling and eye-catching. The present cultivators couldn¡¯t help trembling, they were not blind, let alone fools. This scene was enough to show that this guy in front of them was definitely far more powerful than them. Holy Land Realm? That was impossible! Heavenly Spirit Realm? It was hard to guess¡­ After all, that guy had just attacked and killed two Holy Land Realm cultivators, but he didn¡¯t even move. ¡°Your old friend is a little cruel,¡± Caspian cursed in his heart. ¡°Haha¡­ Are you¡­ Afraid¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking about whether I should let you talk about the old days or not. Look at how enthusiastic he is. He has begun to set off meat fireworks.¡± As he spoke, another cultivator was blown into arge ball of dazzling blood. ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­ Say¡­ Unless you¡­¡± ¡°I am out of my mind now,¡± Caspian looked serious. Whether he could show off or not depended on knowing his ability. At this time, the guy in front of him was obviously not someone he could deal with. Caspian¡¯s current realm was at the entry level of the first stage of the Holy Land Realm. He was absolutely invincible among his peers. There was no big problem with killing someone whose realm was a level than him. But the problem was that this guy, who was mostly covered in armor, was obviously beyond the scope of Holy Land Realm. In this case, if Caspian didn¡®t let go of that person behind the Gates of Hell, he would be out of his mind. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Just pretend¡­ I know¡­ Actually, you want to¡­¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Caspian interrupted him. ¡°That guy is your old friend. He has already begun to kill anyone he sees. But if you didn¡¯t act in time and caused me to die, you wouldn¡¯t have any hope. What would others say about us? How embarrassing?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± ¡°Well, what should I do to give you my body now?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°You just need to¡­ Empty your head¡­¡± ¡°But I have a request!¡± ¡°Speak¡­¡± ¡°When I gave you my body in the past, I fainted. Can I take a look at it this time?¡± No reply was heard for a while¡­ ¡°No way! Do you want me to be seriously injured and unconscious like before, and then you will take over my body?¡± Caspian argued. ¡°No¡­ In this way¡­ You can see¡­ It¡­¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll rx then¡­¡± Caspian took a deep breath and closed his eyes. At this time, the guy in armor had killed three more people. There were only sixteen cultivators who had entered the temple before. Now, there were only seven people left, including Caspian. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Big Brother, what should we do now?¡± Although Lidas¡¯ face was pale, she had notpletely lost her sense of propriety. But at this time, she was clearly in a panic. Because she saw the helplessness on her Big Brother¡¯s face that she had never seen before. ¡°We can¡¯t defeat him,¡± Leny gritted his teeth. This kind of strength waspletely overwhelming. He could feel it. Even if he tried his best now, in the eyes of the other side, his behavior was like an egg hitting a stone in the other party¡¯s eyes. This type of helplessness and despair made one unwilling, resentful. Why was this guy here? Who was he looking for now? ¡°I know that you¡¯re hiding here. That¡¯s why I believe that as long as I kill everyone, I¡¯ll be able to force you out,¡± The sound of metal rubbing against metal could be heard from under the helmet. ¡°You, die!¡± He pointed. With a scream, a horrible bloody hole appeared in a cultivator¡¯s chest, as big as a bowl, piercing through his chest and back. ¡°Then it¡¯s you!¡± His fingers moved slightly. This action was as light as driving a fly away. But not far away, a cultivator¡¯s body was split into two pieces. He fell to the ground with a look of disbelief. ¡°There are still five left, but you still don¡¯te out. Or are you afraid? I really can¡¯t imagine that you, who dared to rush to thousands of troops alone, would feel fear¡­¡± As he spoke, he waved his hand and two heads exploded into brilliant fireworks. The thick smell of blood kept spreading in all directions. At this time, only the Holly family¡¯s sister, brother and Caspian were still standing there. Lidas Holly hit her lip tightly, and her eyes were full of tears. She had already felt that death was right in front of her. Leny clenched the exaggerated-looking knife in his hand and tried his best to protect his sister behind him. ¡°It¡¯s so touching. The brother and sister love each other so much that it makes me sick!¡± A mocking voice came from under the helmet. He slowly raised his hand and pointed to the brother and sister of the Holly family. ¡°Then, who should I kill first?¡± Lidas and Leny Holly only felt their skin and flesh tense up. The tremendous pressure made it difficult for them to breathe. ¡®What, what about that guy? What is he doing?¡¯ This idea suddenly came to Lidas¡¯ mind. She subconsciously turned her head and looked in the direction of Caspian. After a nce, she was stunned. ¡®What¡­ What is he doing?¡¯ Not far away, Caspian closed his eyes and slowly stretched out his arms. He looked like he was hugging the sun? But there was no sunshine here¡­ The motionless brother and sister of the Holly family formed a stark contrast with Caspian at this moment. In the next moment, not only Lidas, but also Leny and the guy in armor also noticed Caspian. ¡®What is this guy doing?¡¯ At this moment, Leny began to doubt if Caspian was scared silly. However, judging from Caspian¡¯s previous performance, he did not seem to be so easily frightened. The guy in armor tilted his head. He stretched out his fingers and slowly turned them toward Caspian. For some reason, the guy in front of him looked particrly annoying, he wanted to blow Caspian up first. But at this time, Caspian put down his arm and opened his eyes. ¡°You¡­ Are pointing at¡­ Me¡­¡± This sentence was the reason why the guy in armor killed people. But, Caspian¡¯s words sounded even more terrifying. It was as if the sun in the sky was dyed ck and sank to the ground. The mouths of the brother and sister of the Holly family gradually widened. They could clearly feel the change in Caspian¡¯s aura. The guy in armor suddenly shook at this time. The next moment, he roared, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Crack! Crack! Crack! The sound was like thunder, shattering the ground under his feet. The brother and sister of the Holly family hurriedly covered their ears, as if countless crazy bees were running wildly in their minds. ¡°I know¡­ You are¡­ The Dragon Guard¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! Only you remember me!¡± ¡°Yes, I am¡­ But¡­ What¡¯s your name¡­ Ah¡­¡± Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 For a moment, the atmosphere became very awkward. If the armor hadn¡¯t been fastened to his head, the face that this fellow had revealed must have been distorted, and his expression was very ugly. It was an undisguised humiliation! ¡°Let¡¯s end this today!¡± This guy suddenly stretched his neck and made a shocking roar. The sound was as loud as a bell. The loud sound spread out, rubbing and shaking back and forth in the temple, getting louder and louder. After a while, it was like rolling thunder, which almost scared people to death. Leny and Lidas had long been sent flying by the sound waves. They fell to the ground, their faces full of pain. Lidas, who was slightly weaker, even bled from her ear holes. ¡°Go to hell!¡± With a furious roar, the Dragon Guard abruptly raised a hand. The armor on his arm made the sound of metal rubbing against each other. The void was torn apart, and streaks of pale green light spread out from the torn crack, pressing toward Caspian with amazing momentum. ¡°It turns out that you¡­ Only have this little¡­ Strength¡­¡± Caspian snorted. The green light had just killed cultivators like killing chickens and dogs. At this moment, Caspian neither dodged nor avoided. He kicked his legs and rushed straight to the other side like a cannonball. A green light tore toward Caspian from the side. He casually waved his arm. Bang! The green light exploded. The void instantly copsed. Three green lights, like ghost ws, came crushing down on him. Caspian collided head-on. Boom! Blood flowed from Caspian¡¯s head. It dripped from his temples, cheeks, and chin to the ground. As for the three green lights, at the moment of collision, they exploded in the air like ss. ¡°My body¡­¡± Seeing this scene, the corn ers of Caspian¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Your body¡­ Is still¡­ Too weak¡­¡± The guy behind Gates of Hell said coolly. ¡°Because I¡¯m just at Holy Land Realm. I can¡¯t stand such a mess,¡± Caspian gritted his teeth. ¡°But you can hit me a few more times. If you hit too many times, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡± With the Immortal Demon Physique, Caspian was so confident. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s useless¡­ Your painful look¡­ Made me¡­ Ufortable¡­¡± As they were, Caspian had already rushed in front of the other party. Waves of air surged in front of him. They all condensed into the shape of a giant beast¡¯s roar, pointing at the heavens and earth, shattering the heavens, destroying the world. Although the roar was silent, the horrible power had scared the brother and sister of the Holly family to the ground and made them tremble. The ground around them exploded continuously. The void copsed continuously, as if the next moment, this area would fall into eternal destruction. The guy in armor made the sound of a steel te being pried open. Waves of power kept crushing him like a tide. He struggled to support his arms, wishing to persevere. But his knees bent down bit by bit. Creak! Creak! Bang! His knees hit the ground hard. Large pieces of cracks spread in all directions like a spider web. ¡°I will never lose this time!¡± Under the armor, the guy roared with extreme anger. He crossed his arms over his head. Buzz! The light shone from his arms. In an instant, it was like two pale green suns rising and falling in front of him. The rolling and heavy pressure suddenly became lighter. The originally bent knees were slowly propped up again. At this moment, Caspian lifted his arm and made a grasping motion. Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd in the distance suddenly turned into a beam of light full of destructive power and flew over. He held it in his hand and swung it in the air. The intense friction caused the air to burn! Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, like its name, finally came down violently toward the green light with the power of crushing gods. The mighty killing move rose into the sky and turned into a surging heaven river. There were countless overbearing, destructive, and crushing moves in it. Bang! Boom! Two dark green suns exploded. The void copsed. Cracks appeared one after another in the broken pieces. The guy in armor, like a broken porcin, was covered with cracks and flew out. However, his body suddenly spun in mid-air, and then his feetnded on the ground. The huge impact pushed him back A pair of feet left a deep ditch on the ground. He did not stop until he had retreated nearly 300 meters. Under the armor, a cold smile appeared. ¡°What a pity. If it were you in the past, you would have been able to seriously injure me just now. But your weapon is too weak¡­¡± Caspian stood still with no expression on his face. After a while, he turned his head slightly and looked at Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd in his hand. A crack appeared on Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd¡¯s de. Although Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd had beaten the other party back, it was also severely damaged. As for the guy in armor, the cracks on his body began to glow with a green light. The green light seemed to have the ability to replenish and recover, making the cracks on his body shrink quickly. ¡°Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd was broken?¡± Seeing that his weapon was damaged, Caspian could not help frowning. ¡°It was¡­ An almost spirit tool¡­ Useless¡­¡± ¡°Then why do you still use it? There are not many weapons I can use now,¡± Caspian was helpless. ¡°I know you have a lot, but that¡¯s the past. If you don¡¯t save it, you have to save it for me.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± While they were talking, the guy in armor in the distance hadpletely recovered. At this moment, he looked extremely proud. ¡°It has been five thousand years. Thirty years have passed. Now it¡¯s not your turn to hurt me!¡± Under the armor, heughed wildly. ¡°Well, he¡¯s over. Under normal circumstances, those who said words like this will soon be unlucky,¡± Caspian commented. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ How did you.. Know¡­ This weapon¡­ Doesn¡¯t fit for me¡­ I¡¯llpensate you¡­¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re hiding something?¡± Caspian was surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a body now. Where did you hide it¡­¡± Speaking of this, Caspian suddenly came to his senses. ¡°The treasure that Yelly Summer mentioned!¡± ¡°My stuff¡­ He¡¯s just¡­ An ant¡­ Even if he knows¡­ Where¡­ the treasures are¡­ He can¡¯t get it¡­¡± As he spoke, Caspian walked step by step toward the ce where everyone was trapped by formation. ¡°What, do you want to escape?¡± The guy in armor couldn¡¯t helpughing at Caspian¡¯s action. ¡°There¡­ Is something buried underneath¡­¡± At this moment, Caspian¡¯s eyes were full of nostalgia. ¡°This¡­ Is just¡­ A fragment¡­ But¡­ It¡¯s enough for you¡­ Such a weak person, to use¡­¡± Caspian was speechless. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 The ground, which should have been made of dark stone, was now muddy with blood. But the main reason was that the te was sshed with blood and melted like a candle. ¡°Is this where you want topensate me for my weapon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a¡­ Fragment¡­¡± ¡°Notplete?¡± Caspian asked curiously. ¡°Theplete¡­ Is broken¡­¡± Caspian was speechless. ¡°You are now¡­ A weak chicken¡­ If it is not broken¡­ You¡­ Can¡¯t use it¡­¡± While speaking, Caspian bent down and reached for the mud. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The guy in armor looked over. Caspian¡¯s actions made him feel puzzled. But he also knew that with that guy¡¯s identity, it was absolutely impossible for him to do anything useless. And the environment here made him feel a little familiar and uneasy. Looking around, the guy in armor suddenly seemed to remember something. Under the armor, he suddenly shouted in shock and anger, ¡°This is that ce. What are you looking for!¡± However, it was toote for him to stop Caspian. The melted te was like cold mud in the hand. Caspian reached in and felt as if he had grabbed something like a chain. The chain was very thick. Although it had not been pulled out, it was probably as thick as an adult¡¯s arm. Caspian grabbed the chain and tore it apart. Creak! It was as if an old wooden gate had been opened. In a trance, a thick historical smell came to him. Deste, boundless, ancient, bloody, violent¡­ All of a sudden, Caspian felt as if his entire body was being squeezed, as if his soul was being crushed into pieces. Five thousand years had passed, yet there was still this type of imposing manner, then at its peak, just how terrifying of an existence was this? Boom! The mud on the ground suddenly exploded. The rolling mes erupted like a volcano that had been umting and suppressing for a thousand years. The golden-red light was extremely dazzling, like a peacock opening its tail. It shot up from the foot of Caspian and stretched out. A de broke out from the ground, burning with mes. Caspian reached out and grasped it. The next moment, he was stunned. The de was covered with rust. Although it looked like a de, it looked more like an old sickle. It was full of rust and broken. It didn¡¯t seem to be able to break a y brick, let alone being stronger than Eight Deste God- Terminator Halberd. Caspian looked around and did not think that it was a very powerful weapon. However, after learning from Moon in Mirror¡¯s previous mistakes, Caspian remained reserved and did not make anyments. ¡°It¡¯s been too long¡­ It¡¯s rusted¡­¡± Caspian was speechless. ¡°So you mean that this is useless? ¡± After hesitating for a while, Caspian asked. ¡°Not really¡­ It need¡­ Food¡­¡± ¡°What food?¡± Caspian asked. Then he saw himself holding the strange ancient sickle in his right hand and touching Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd in his left hand. From the looks of it, everyone would doubt whether the sickle, which looked like it had been soaked in water, would be smashed by Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd. But the real situation was the exact opposite. The moment the two weapons collided, the cracks on the surface of Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd suddenly spread and covered its whole body in the blink of an eye. With a crash, Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd copsed and shattered. ¡°This¡­¡± Caspian took a deep breath. But at this moment, he saw a red light shooting out from the debris and entering the big sickle wrapped in thick rust. In an instant, he felt that the sickle was breathing. Yes, it was the feeling of a person suddenly breathing. This weapon came alive. ¡°Although it¡¯s just¡­ A broken piece¡­ On that weapon¡­ But it¡­ More than enough topensate you¡­ However¡­ If you want it to recover¡­ Its strength¡­ Still need¡­ Food¡­ More food¡­¡± As he spoke, a series of sounds kepting from the sickle. In the crackling sound, cracks as thin as hair appeared on the thick rust. ¡°This de¡­ I used to¡­ Call it¡­ me Severing¡­¡± ¡°me Severing!¡± Almost at the same time, the guy in armor in the distance also roared. There was surprise, panic, and fear in his voice. ¡°No! Why is this thing still here?!¡± With a roar, the guy rushed toward Caspian. He crossed his hands at the same time, grabbed the sharp spikes on his elbows, and pulled them hard. Suddenly, the sharp spike became a handle. Two long emerald swords were pulled out of his elbows. The body of the sword was green. With a slight movement, the void around the de was cut and jumped violently, as if it would copse in the next moment. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Caspian stood rooted to the spot and did not move. He continued to stare at the me Severing in his hand. More and more cracks appeared. A golden-red light began to emerge from the crack. The divine light was like iron and blood, seemingly capable of killing ghosts and gods, shocking all Immortals! The next moment, with a bang, all the rust broke at the same time, a wave of power, which could swallow mountains and rivers, emerged in the air. In that instant, the surrounding void caved in. At this moment, the floating air seemed to have turned into a roaring river. The de of the me Severing was not aplete piece, but it was arranged ording to the size of the de. There were nine pieces in total. There was a gap about three fingers wide between them. Every de was red like burning blood. It burned fiercely and rushed into the sky. It was as if an ancient devil had been suppressed within. There were mountains of corpses and seas of blood in the de. Any of them could prate everything and destroy the world. The de upied two-thirds of the length of the giant saber and one-third was held by Caspian. The entire huge saber was almost at Caspian¡¯s chest. Although it was not as long as Eight Deste God-Terminator Halberd, it was obvious that the giant saber was far beyond the existence of an almost spirit tool. The guy in armor had already rushed to the front of Caspian. An intense hatred burst out from all over his body. Before the mes could get close to him, they were all torn apart. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± With a roar, the two long emerald swords struck out with countless sharp lights. Sword light was everywhere. All types of radiance tore through heaven and earth, endless radiance swirling about, interweaving with a tight dra. Sharp and bitter hatred, with deep hatred, seemed to chop Caspian into minced meat and ashes in an instant. Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± A familiarugh came from Caspian¡¯s mouth. Holding the me, he raised his hand and directly hacked forward. Caspian was surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t need a magical power?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Magical power¡­¡± Caspian was speechless. ¡°Uhm¡­ All right then¡­¡± The giant saber fell straight down. There was no fancy action, nor was there any dazzling divine light of spiritual Qi rising to the sky. But time and light seemed to stop flowing at this moment. The next moment¡­ Boom! The t ground shook like crazy thunder. The saber radiance expanded rapidly, so fast that no one could keep up with it. The hurricane shot in all directions, and in an instant, ghosts cried and gods howled. In one move, it destroyed heaven and earth. The green sword radiance around them instantly exploded and disappeared into the depths of the void. ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± Under the armor came exmations. The saber radiance rapidly approached him. The friction in the air burned fiercely, and the sound of copse came from the depths of the void. It was as if ten zing suns appeared in the sky, continuously rising and falling. The zing sun almost burned the entire space. The guy in armor raised his long sword and wanted to make a move. But the next moment, there was a scream. The two long swords in his hands were burned and disappeared, leaving only the bare hilt. Caspian¡¯s attack had not stopped yet. The rolling attacks were like the great river passing, mighty. In an instant, a huge gully was blown up on the ground. A deep depression appeared in the void. It was as if the depression had been here since the Ancient Times. The huge impact suddenly fell on the guy in armor. The de of me Severing descended from above his head, just like cutting a piece of beef oil with a red iron de. This guy¡¯s body and armor were separated in an instant. Like a peeled banana, from the top of his head to the crotch of his pants, it fell to both sides. Only thest thread was still connected together to ensure that his body was not split in half. The body of the guy in armor was hacked apart, ming Severing also detonated the air. At this moment, it was as if countless explosives had been ignited and exploded in this limited space. Boom! Boom! The void within 300 meters caved in and a ck hole appeared. Space, time, light, and vitality were all destroyed. This area became ¡°nothing¡± in some sense. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The body of the guy in armor was almost smashed into pieces by the huge impact. He flew out and smashed into the ground with a bang. Then he bounced up and fell to the ground again, creating a big pit. Then he bounced up and fell again. After more than ten times in a row, he fell to the ground with a bang. Green smoke rose from his body, and his armor was almost broken. He looked like two pieces of rotten meat, and it was almost impossible to see his original appearance. This scene made Caspian speechless for a long time. He had never carefully observed the scene when this guy behind Gates of Hell make a move before. Although he had also heard the description of others, he only knew that that guy made a move and killed the opponent. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the guy behind the Gates of Hell was too strong or because his opponent was too weak. In short, it was easy for him to solve the problem. He had never heard of it or seen the guy show his real strength. But this time it waspletely different. Although Caspian could be sure that the guy behind Gates of Hell was not using his full strength. However, this time, the other party really made a move. ¡°Your body¡­ Is too weak¡­¡± The other party¡¯s criticism made Caspian frown. ¡°Why are you so dirty?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Telling the truth¡­¡± ¡°If I be stronger, you won¡¯t be here anymore,¡± Caspian said grumpily, ¡°Is that guy dead?¡± ¡°It seems¡­ No¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually someone you can¡¯t kill at once?¡± ¡°If¡­ He was killed at once¡­ Then¡­ Why did you ask me toe out¡­¡± Rumble! At this time, the sound of a bubble rolling came from the mass of rotten meat in the distance. At the same time, the piece of rotten meat began to wriggle. ¡°This guy isn¡¯t dead. He¡¯s not human like you, is he?¡± These words were suspected of swearing, but the one behind the Gates of Hell didn¡¯t care. He replied, ¡°He was¡­ Awakened by someone¡­ In some way¡­ By the vengeful souls¡­ The smoke here¡­ Is the same¡­ Haha¡­ You even¡­ Asked me¡­ You should have¡­ Seen through it¡­¡± ¡°I have guessed something before, but now I still don¡¯t understand. It was as if I knew the whole process, but I didn¡¯t know the cause and result. It¡¯s not a good feeling,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know¡­ Then¡­ Let the person who made up the story¡­ Unable to make up the story¡­ He will naturally¡­ Take the initiative¡­ To say what he wanted to write¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so bad either.¡± Caspian smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ Like to¡­ Use my brain very much¡­ Anyone who provokes me¡­ Will be beaten to death¡­ That¡®s all¡­ You live¡­ Too tired¡­¡± ¡°Then l won¡¯t give you my body.¡± Caspian said angrily, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°That guy¡­ Didn¡¯t die¡­ It means¡­ There¡¯s a problem¡­ Then wait and see¡­ What the problem is¡­¡± It didn¡¯t take long to wait. The meat began to bubble, which meant that the change had begun. After a while, with a puffing sound, the piece of rotten meat slowly stood up. If one looked at it carefully at this time, one could still recognize that it was the legs of the guy. The two halves of his body were also shaking, as if they wanted to get back together again. ¡°Look at¡­ The wound¡­¡± After that guy¡¯s reminder, Caspian looked over. He discovered that the inner part of the guy¡¯s body, which had been cut open, was wriggling with human faces! This scene instantly caused Caspian¡¯s jaw to go numb. One could imagine that a wound had appeared on a person¡¯s body. On the flesh of the inner wall of the wound, human faces were wriggling out. These people¡¯s faces were tangled and squeezed together. What a horrifying scene! The faces were struggling, twisting, and wriggling, their mouths wide open, as if they were crying and howling! Cold, desperate, sad, and angry emotions kept spreading in all directions. A thickyer of ice crystals even formed on the broken ground. However, these ice crystals were not transparent in color, but a heart-palpitating ck. These faces were constantly twisting along with their bodies. A momentter, a low roar once again sounded from this fellow¡¯s body. But this time, it was not the same voice as before. Instead, arge group of people shouted the same sentence in unison. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 ¡°Revenge! I want revenge!¡± Tens of thousands¡­ Hundreds of thousands¡­ And millions of human faces piled up together and roared at Caspian. His voice was full of anger, resentment, and bloody misery, as if he was going to write a big ¡°kill¡± word out of thin air topletely strangle Caspian. ¡°Were you the one who killed them all?¡± Caspian couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± Caspian nodded. After all, if a person trampled a pile of ants to death, he would not lower his head and count how many ants he had just trampled to death. ¡°I want revenge!¡± ¡°I want revenge!¡± ¡°I want revenge!¡± The angry roars grew louder and louder. In the end, they could only see countless mouths open and roll like thunder, but they could not hear what these faces were talking about. Streams of ck airflow began to gather from all directions. The airflow was as thin as hair, but gradually, it converged like a stream, then a river, and ake. Before long, the ck airflow, centered on that guy¡¯s body, actually intertwined into a big. At first nce, that guy¡¯s body was almost smashed, and now he became an octopus with countless tentacles. Meanwhile, within these densely packed tentacles that were slowly moving, wriggling about, countless faces continuously appeared. Every face roared at Caspian, gnashing their teeth and wishing to eat Caspian¡¯s flesh. At this time, if one were outside the temple, one could even see ck airflow constantly gathering from all over the Great Demon Pce, a tight appeared in the sky above the entire Great Demon Pce. Countless faces condensed on every line of the tight. These faces were constantly emitting the most vicious curses. When those cultivators who were still searching for treasures in the Great Demon Pce saw this scene, they all thought that it was a peerless devil who had woken up. They were so scared that their legs went weak and they fell to the ground, shivering and unable to move. *** Behind the temple, Star Nelson suddenly frowned and looked at the ck light all over the sky. She was naturally the figure who had climbed the mountain before Caspian and the others. However, she had a special method. After entering the temple, she came directly behind it. She had a heavy responsibility for entering the Great Demon Pce. But now, looking at the ck light that was constantly gathering toward the temple, she frowned more and more tightly. She had expected this scene. But it appeared two days earlier than she had expected. ¡®There shouldn¡¯t be such an ident¡­¡¯ Star Nelson deeply understood that with the wisdom and strategy of that important person, there would not be such a mistake in any n. And this n was personally made by that important person. It could be said that every step was thorough. Logically speaking, everything should go ording to the expected direction. But now, something unexpected happened. After thinking for a while, Star Nelson reached out and touched the nearest ck light in front of her. The ck light was like a piece of unfolded ck silk. However, on the constantly flowing ck light, ferocious and distorted faces constantly appeared. They gritted their teeth, making people feel terrified. But Star Nelson didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all. She took off the ne on her neck. There was a crystal hanging on the ne. In the center of the crystal, there was a little scarlet, which looked like a drop of blood. She held the crystal in her hand and gently cut the light. Chi! The light was immediately cut open. The broken part was burning with green mes. Star Nelson¡¯s eyes lit up and she murmured, ¡°Something really happened¡­¡± *** At the same time, the rotten body facing Caspian in the temple was also undergoing a violent change. After arge amount of ck aura was injected into it, the body began to expand, bing like a rotten heart. Surging ck water continuously seeped out from the surface of this heart. Every time the heart beat, faces emerging on the surface of the ground could be seen. These faces were squeezing each other, they all red at Caspian and roared at the top of their lungs. Although the guy behind Gates of Hell¡¯s appearance waspletely different from before, they could still tell from the aura that this person had buried them for more than 5,000 years in regret, despair, unwillingness, loneliness, and coldness! Today, someone woke them up. They didn¡¯t know and didn¡®t want to know who woke them up. They only knew that they had to take revenge, kill this guy in front of them, and take revenge! ¡°Revenge!¡± ¡°Revenge!¡± ¡°Revenge!¡± The ck heart kept expanding. The rolling ck continued to surge and spread. For a moment, the whole world seemed to be shrouded by hatred. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. As the ck heart kept expanding, the faces were getting closer and closer to Caspian. They were roaring, cheering, celebrating. Today, they would finally get revenge. 300 meters¡­ 200 meters¡­ 150 meters¡­ The ck heart gradually became so high that no one could see its top. At the same time, it gradually filled Caspian¡¯s pupils. There was no expression on Caspian¡¯s face. He held the me Severing and looked at the countless faces on the surface of the ck heart. After a while, the voice of Caspian and the guy behind the Gates of Hell sounded at the same time. ¡°So it is like this.¡± ¡°So¡­ It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Someone woke these dead souls up on purpose. There was another purpose in waking them up. Only, no one expected that the fellow who killed these cultivators would follow Caspian into this ce this time, moreover, his aura was captured by these souls. ¡°I say, you have other treasures that have been coveted by others,¡± Caspian said, ¡±It¡¯s obvious that he wants to get the treasure with the hatred of these dead souls. So, there is still your aura or restriction formation on the treasures?¡± Caspian believed that if his spection was correct, there must be a true treasure hidden in this so- called Great Demon Pce. The treasure surpassed this me Severing, which belonged to the guy behind the Gates of Hell. This treasure had either been restricted by this man or it still had his aura. Therefore, this man nned to use those dead souls¡¯ hatred for that man to fight against the restriction formation or the aura, so that he could benefit from it. However, this man did not expect that that guy¡¯s true self woulde here by ident. With a strong contrast, the target of these dead souls was naturally not the treasure, but Caspian. Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 If there was no Caspian this time, these vengeful souls would gather in the temple after they were awakened to get revenge. It was because there was a precious treasure left behind by that person here. The appearance of Caspian was just a coincidence. But in other words, if Caspian was not in the temple at this time, but in another ce of the Great Demon Pce, the guy in armor would go to Caspian instead of the temple. After all, whether he should seek revenge for the living, or tear off a piece of clothes with a lingering smell was obvious. After roughly guessing the key point, Caspian said helplessly, ¡°At the end of the day, it was you who attracted them.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think¡­ That¡­ Their souls are still lingering¡­ After they were dead for a long time¡­ ¡± ¡°They were also used by others,¡± Caspian said, ¡°What did you leave here for this man to make such a big move?¡± ¡°I roughly¡­ Remember¡­ What¡­ Things¡­¡± The guy behind Gates of Hell suddenly smiled grimly. ¡°But¡­ Who used them¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know for the time being.¡± ¡°You really¡­ Don¡¯t know¡­?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Ha¡­ ha¡­¡± The guy behind the Gates of Hell obviously did not believe it. ¡°Then you¡­ Don¡®t want to¡­ Know¡­ What that person wants¡­ To get..?¡± This was an undisguised temptation! The man had spent so much effort just to get a magic weapon. Then this magic weapon must be earth-shattering! Caspian snorted coldly. ¡°Are you threatening me? Then I¡¯ll tell you. I don¡¯t know who he is, but it¡¯s not difficult to guess. He must have a close rtionship with Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. When the time came, we will be able to find out the truth when we know who has chosen the Spirit Severing Road. And¡­¡± Caspian motioned to his feet. ¡°Fantasy array here must havee from that person.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ The answer¡­ Is about toe out¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. If you think about it a little, you can figure it out¡­¡± Caspian paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°This person must be very confident in himself, to the point where he looks down on others. He wasn¡¯t worried at all that his purpose of choosing this ce would be exposed. He was not worried that others would use this as an excuse to attack him. Therefore, this person must have a very high status in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Aren¡¯t you worried¡­¡± ¡°That will happen in the future. What I should worry about now is you, the trouble,¡± Caspian said coldly. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Since you¡¯re not worried at all¡­ Then I¡¯ll¡­ Rest assured¡­ Look¡­ The thing that person wants is here¡­ Here¡­¡± As Caspian moved his body, the ck heart had expanded to an astonishing extent. Under the swelling skin, not only were the faces distorted, but also full of ink-like liquid, making gurgling sounds. The ground was cracking under the pressure. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re doomed!¡± The roar shook the walls of the temple, and the stone pirs began to copse. Compared with the huge ck heart, Caspian¡¯s reminder was like a small mantis. At first nce, it seemed that as long as the heart fell down, it could smash Caspian to death. The huge gap in size also made the faces on the heart more and more arrogant. They struggled desperately, trying to break free from the skin. They wanted topletely crush Caspian and turn him into blood and minced meat. Caspian sneered in the curses all over the sky. He slowly returned to the ce where he had just taken out the me Severing. Even though the ck heart made Caspian¡¯s space for action be smaller and smaller and even made people feel as if the sky was covered, Caspian was still calm. A huge hole with a diameter of 40 to 50 feet appeared in the center of Domain. The hole was so deep that people couldn¡¯t see the bottom. They couldn¡¯t help but feel weak in their legs when they looked at it. Due to the burning of the me earlier, the edge of the hole was charred ck. For some reason, the scorched ck gave people a feeling that the deepest part of hell was like a mountain of corpses and a sea of fire. ¡°What kind of magic weapon do you want to take out from it to destroy this guy?¡± Caspian asked doubtfully, ¡°If it¡¯s me Severing, it should be able to destroy the souls of these resentful souls.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Too much trouble¡­¡± While speaking, the man behind the Gates of Hell controlled Caspian and stood in front of the bottomless hole. Then he slowly turned around and faced the ck heart. In front of him was a monster condensed by countless resentful souls. Behind him was an abyss where someone would definitely be smashed to pieces if he fell. Although he seemed to be in a desperate situation, the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled into a scornful smile at this moment. ¡°An ant¡­¡± Caspian slowly spat out the two words and leaned back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Caspian looked at this scene and asked in confusion. If he fell back like this, wouldn¡¯t he fall into the abyss? But at this moment, Caspian found that his body was suspended in the air. Looking at this posture, it was as if he was sitting on an air chair. ¡°Hmm?¡± Although he couldn¡¯t control his body at this time, Caspian could see it clearly. At this moment, his body was indeed sitting on the ck hole. However, there was no seat, which made this posture a little weird. And something even stranger happened. As Caspian sat down, the ck heart, which was still expanding, suddenly let out a roar and stopped eating the void in front of it. The twisted and roaring faces on the surface of the heart suddenly stopped. The thunderous sound disappeared in an instant. The entire temple fell into a dead silence. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Such a change even made Caspian think that he was hallucinating. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At this time, he found that on the surface of the ck heart, those faces, which were still gnashing their teeth and roaring, all showed fear at this moment, as if they had seen something they were extremely afraid of. Not only did their expressions change, but their faces were also desperately squeezing into the heart. In fact, the ck beams of power that shot out from all directions began to tremble as if they were human beings. And this change began from the moment Caspian sat down in the air! ¡°Now¡­ You are afraid¡­ It¡¯s¡­ Toote¡­¡± The man behind the Gates of Hell slowly uttered a sentence. As soon as he finished speaking, a me suddenly ignited under his feet. The mes were pitch-ck and spread out in an instant. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 The mes began to burn at Caspian¡¯s feet. After a while, they spread. However, they did not spread aimlessly, but seemed to be pulled by some kind of force, outlining a shape, then spreading and covering it. This ck-colored me appeared to possess life. Within a moment, it agglomerated into an enormous fire throne under Caspian¡¯s body! Caspian¡¯s sitting posture was finally no longer so inconsistent. At the same time, the twisted and fearful faces on the heart in the distance became more and more distinct. It was as if they had seen the thing they feared the most in the depths of their souls. They desperately squeezed toward the direction far away from Caspian, and even the huge heart was squeezed out at this moment! They wanted to escape. No matter how arrogant they had been before, they were going to escape now anyway. If they did not run away, they would not even have thest trace of their souls left! ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± A sneer came from Caspian sitting on the throne. The mes kept rolling, revealingyers of white bones between them. The throne waspletely made of white bones!Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The bones were covered with mes. These bones were not ordinary. Even the most inconspicuous piece was definitely from the fierce beast from back then, the giant spear from back then! ¡°You¡­ Just said¡­ You wanted to kill me¡­¡± Puff! The huge heart suddenly became more and more distorted and sunken. It looked like a man whose facial features were twisted together andpletely deformed because of extreme fear. The heart suddenly jumped up. It was hard to imagine that this heart, which was almost five or six stories high, had such amazing sticity. It directly tore off the ck tights attached to its body. With the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling, it rushed up to the sky. With a hang, it smashed the roof of the temple. With a whistling wind, it ran wildly. Seeing all of this, Caspian was speechless. The heart had been so fierce before, so Caspian thought it was good at fighting. Now, it didn¡¯t even dare to fight and ran away. ¡°Am I not as intimidating as this seat? I¡¯m not as good as a chair?¡± Thinking of this, Caspian¡¯s face immediately darkened. Because he used to humiliate others. But now it happened to him. How ironic¡­ But at the same time, he also knew that he had to re-examine the one behind the Gates of Hell. The Dragon Guard from five thousand years ago, upon hearing this name and looking the posture, he must be like a giant back then. But now, after the man behind Gates of Hell sat on the throne, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight head-on. Then, who exactly was this person behind Gates of Hell? Could this throne represent its identity? ¡°Can you escape¡­¡± At this time, Caspian heard a sneering through his mouth, which were said by the guy behind Gates of Hell. He was still sitting on the throne. He supported his chin with one hand and raised his other hand to grab the sky. Hong! In mid-air, everything became closer and was instantly sealed. The huge heart stopped in mid-air, unable to move. The faces on the heart were struggling even harder at this moment, and the expression of fear on the faces was getting more and more intense. They no longer cursed or shouted, but began to beg for mercy and cry! Unfortunately, the one inside Caspian didn¡¯t care at all. His raised arm sank down at this moment. Woo woo! The sound of breaking through the air came. The falling speed was so fast that the heart was even deformed in mid-air. Bang! The roof of the temple was pierced again. The next moment, the ck heart fell to the ground like a meteorite. Crack! Crack! Crack! Large amounts of broken pieces spread in all directions. Layers of gravel and waves rushed out. The entire temple was on the verge of copse. This mountain peak seemed to be about to copse. The ground was surging like huge waves. But Caspian sat still on the throne. Even his hair was not messy at all. After a while, he stood up and walked toward the ce where the ck heart had fallen. An amazing pit had been formed on the ground. The ck heart directly sank into the ground, leaving only the top of it, which was still exposed. It was almost the same level as the ground. Caspian stepped on it. At the feet of Caspian, a crowd of faces suddenly appeared. The faces were filled with grief and terror, and their mouths were wide open, as if they were begging for mercy. Caspian¡¯s eyes were still as cold as ice. A ck me ignited under his feet. He took advantage of the situation and stomped down heavily. The ck heart was instantly trampled through. The ck me went straight into the hole. The faces inside, the resentful souls that had not dissipated for five thousand years, immediately howled and wanted to escape. But the only hole had been covered by ck mes. And more mes were constantly surging into the heart. In an instant, arge number of them were burned to death. Seeing the mes burning more and more vigorously, Caspian asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you going to burn them all?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­ Think that¡­ Your body¡­ Is very strong¡­¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Caspian asked warily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ That you¡¯ll die¡­ So¡­ Before you die¡­ I¡¯ll let you¡­ See¡­ What power means¡­¡± After that, Caspian walked directly to the center of the me. ¡°These vengeful souls¡­ Are¡­ The best¡­ Nutrition¡­¡± As the voice fell, Caspian¡¯s body was immediately engulfed by the ck mes. There was no heat or coldness. There was no feeling at all. Caspian was wondering when he suddenly found that he regained control of his body. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Turning his head to look at the surging ck mes around him, Caspian asked doubtfully. ¡°Well¡­ Feel¡­ For a moment¡­ ¡± As soon as the voice fell, Caspian felt as if he had been knocked. However, it didn¡®t hurt, instead, he felt a littlefortable. To put it in words, it was as if someone had just taken a hot bath and someone was knocking on his back ¡°I¡­ Said before¡­ Your body¡­ Is too weak¡­¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and immediately understood what the guy behind Gates of Hell meant. ¡°Are you going to help me forge my body?¡± The other party did not answer, which was a tacit agreement. After a while Caspian snorted and said, ¡°Then let me see what the strong body looks like.¡± With a whoosh, the mespletely wrapped around Caspian¡¯s body. In an instant, Caspian felt waves of extremely vigorous power rushing into his body. Entering the skin, muscles, tendons, bones, and marrow, and then constantly squeezing and punching. Caspian could clearly feel the changes in his body. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 It was a wonderful feeling¡­ It was like cotton¡­ At first, it was white. Now, someone began to secretly add iron powder into it. Afterpletely filling the gaps in the cotton with iron powder, he burned all the cotton with fire, burned the remaining iron powder into molten iron, cooled it down, and then tempered it to remove the impurities inside. Caspian could sense that his body was undergoing such a transformation. No one knew where the ck me came from. But, it did have such a magical effect. The countless resentful souls under his feet were to make the mes burn more and more vigorously and not rest for a long time! Caspian understood that what the person behind the Gates of Hell did was definitely not just to make him stronger. The greater possibility was that the guy hoped that when his soul upied this body in the future, he could perfectly exert its strength. But now, it was Caspian who had gained the upper hand. In that case, Caspian would not refuse it. After all, if Caspian became stronger, he would have more confidence and capital to fight against this man behind Gates of Hell. This was a game between them. It all depended on who would be able to gain the upper hand, and obviously, it was Caspian. In the mes, Caspian¡¯s clothes were gradually burned clean. However, he was not hurt at all. There were no clothes on his upper body, and the ck me kept licking every inch of his skin. Waves of powerful power poured into it. Soon, runes appeared on Caspian¡®s skin. These runes exuded a vast and ancient aura. In the heart, the resentful souls, which had not been burned yet, suddenly screamed in horror when they saw this scene. They kept hiding deeper and deeper. It was as if what they feared most was not the ck me, but Caspian! As if sensing the appearance of runes, the guy behind the Gates of Hell sneered. ¡°What is this? Body inscriptions?¡± Caspian looked down and asked in confusion. He could feel that runes was extraordinary. At this moment, he could clearly feel the surging power without even touching it. ¡°No¡­ It is more profound¡­ Than body inscriptions¡­ You will¡­ Know in the future¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re deliberately mystifying,¡± Caspian snorted. ¡°How long will it take to recover?¡± ¡°One eighth¡­¡± Caspian looked down at him. His upper body was almost full of this kind of tunes. This made him look a little ferocious. But at the same time, there was an obvious increase in power. He couldn¡¯t help but think of what the man said before, ¡°I don¡¯t know magical power.¡± Powerful body, terrifying power, this was clearly the sign of a Body Refiner. Caspian really wanted to ask if it was the powerful body refiner from back then. But after thinking about it, even if he asked, the other party would definitely not answer. On the contrary, the other party might even make fun of him. Anyway, he already knew some key information. By then, he might be able to find out the identity of this guy behind Gates of Hell. And it seemed that this guy was besieged and killed. Since that was the case, he wouldugh at the guy after he found out who the other party was. With this thought in mind, Caspian stopped thinking nonsense and concentrated on feeling the changes in his body. He then saw that runes below his right rib was not obvious. But as time went by, runes in that area became clearer and clearer under the skin. It seemed the one eighth mentioned by the guy before was this area. Just as Caspian was guessing, the voice of that guy behind Gates of Hell rang again. ¡°Do you¡­ Have another¡­ White Tiger¡­ ¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Caspian frowned. He had never released Little Candy from Earrings of Echo when the guy upied his body. And now the other party actually knew the existence of Little Candy. Then the only possibility was¡­ ¡°You peeked at me?¡± Caspian was angry. ¡°Release it¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Good stuff¡­ Can¡¯t¡­ Be wasted¡­¡± At this time, Caspian saw traces of red light appear in the originally ck me. The light was like long lines that had been lifted up, slowly lingering at this moment. ¡°Demonic Qi¡­ Condensed¡­ Although¡­ It took a long time,¡­ It can improve¡­¡± At this moment, there was no need to exin in detail. Caspian already knew what these were. Because these thin threads gave Caspian a familiar feeling. When Caspian got Sea-Breaker Beast, White Tiger¡¯s blood essence, and the Demonic Python¡¯s blood essence, he had felt it before. So Caspian no longer hesitated and released the little White Tiger from Earrings of Echo. In the past few days, Little Candy spent all her time in Earrings of Echo. Obviously, Little Candy, who had be much bigger now, was already a little bored in Earrings of Echo. After being released by Caspian, it was about to pounce on Caspian. However, the next moment, it discovered the raging mes around it. It was so scared that it shrank back. Caspian touched its head and pointed to the red light lingering ahead. At first, Little Candy was a little afraid, but soon, the smell of demons¡® Essence Blood made it sniff and take the initiative to move forward. Even though it hadn¡¯t developed intelligence yet, its Mirage White Tiger¡¯s instincts told it that this was a great tonic. Even so, it did not immediately pounce on it. Instead, it whimpered and turned to look at Caspian. Without Caspian¡¯s permission, no matter how good it was, Little Candy wouldn¡¯t open its mouth to devour it. ¡°Eat it. They are prepared for you,¡± Caspian said with a smile. After getting permission, Little Candy took the initiative to walk over. Perhaps because demons was attracted to each other, the red lights approached Little Candy after it walked over. The little tiger growled. But obviously, it was veryfortable at the moment. ¡°How much will it improve?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But¡­ There will be changes¡­ Next¡­ It¡¯s your turn¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± Caspian blinked. ¡°You can¡­ Break through the realm¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t get used to you being so nice to me all of a sudden. Do you know what I feel now? You just want to make me fat and then kill and eat me.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Just tell me¡­ Are you willing to¡­ Do it¡­¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing to be stronger,¡± Caspian snorted. ¡°Then¡­ Come on¡­¡± The ck-colored me suddenly exploded after the voice sounded. The White Bone Throne broke through the mes and hit Caspian. Bang! At this moment, Caspian felt as if he had crashed into a wall. Before he could react, the White Bone Throne turned into a streak of white light and plunged into his chest. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 His chest seemed to have been smashed by a big hammer. Caspian¡¯s eyes went ck, and a fishy sweetness welled up in his throat He almost fainted on the spot. The guy behind Gates of Hell seemed to be stinky. But once he took action, he was so domineering. The moment the White Bone Throne rushed into his chest, Caspian felt a burst of spiritual Qiing out of his Dantian like a dam. The appearance of spiritual Qi caught him off guard. In an instant, the whole Dantian was filled. Moreover, Caspian also found that spiritual Qi was still pouring out. It seemed to be endless. ¡°Hey, it seems a little too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move¡­ It¡¯s almost¡­ Done¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s about to overflow!¡± ¡°Your body¡­ It is not so¡­ Easy¡­¡± Spiritual Qi was filled with the Dantian of Caspian, and then flowed through his whole body along his tendons and vessels. With such abundant spiritual Qi, even Caspian couldn¡¯t feel sofortable, because it was apanied by intense pain. However, at the same time, he could also feel that the shackles of his cultivation realm were continuously being struck. As long as he endured a little longer, he could enjoy the joy of raising his realm. It was the so-called feeling pain and happiness at the same time. Back then, in hellhole prison, it was dark and silent for thousands of meters underground. Caspian had stayed there for a whole year, but it could not drive him crazy. What was the big deal of the pain in his body now? What¡¯s more, after the pain, it would be a long-lost improvement. After a while, Caspian calmed down. He began to carefully feel the changes in his body and the feeling of breaking through the realm barrier after his spiritual Qi was filled. Time passed little by little. The improvement of Little Candy waspleted. Following a heart-palpitating tiger roar, the cocoon formed from red threads immediately shattered. A white tiger raised its head and roared. Little Candy¡¯s figure was a little bigger than before. Now it could be said that it waspletely the size of an adult white tiger. But its body and limbs were obviously more powerful. And there were red lines on its cheeks and forehead. This made it look even more ferocious and demonic. Two long fangs popped out of its upper jaw. It turned its eyes slightly, and one could even see fire jumping in them. The Little Candy could probably scare some low-level cultivators to death with just a nce. However, when she turned to look at Caspian, the Mirage White Tiger¡¯s eyes suddenly became docile. It wanted to get closer to Caspian, but it seemed to have discovered the current state of Caspian, so it whimpered, quietly took a few steps back, squatted down, straightened its chest, and faced Caspian. It seemed that he was protecting Caspian. Little Candy¡¯s obedient look warmed Caspian¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡®m also about to finish it¡­¡± Caspian took a deep breath. Spiritual Qi had umted in his body for nearly two days. There was not much time left before leaving here. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Next, I have one more thing to do!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shone brightly like a river of stars. Crack! Crack! Crack! The sound of explosions came from all over his body. Every time there was an explosion, the momentum of Caspian was obviously increasing. Bang! He suddenly propped himself up. The surrounding void caved in quickly. The realm of the entry level of the first stage of the Holy Land Realm was instantly broken through. Mid level of the first stage¡­ Peak of the first stage¡­ Entry level of the second stage¡­ Mid level of the second stage¡­ Peak of the second stage! A raging wave violently rushed in all directions. The raging ck mes around him were all wiped out in an instant. In the empty space, only Caspian stood there. His strong upper body was exposed. Streaks of runes reflected the light, looming on his skin. As of this moment, Caspian gave off the feeling that he was as lofty as a mountain, as deep as a sea. It was as if he could swallow up a river in a single breath, and with a wave of his arm, it could pick up stars and hold the moon. And this was only when he was at the peak of the second stage of the Holy Land Realm. The Mirage White Tiger in the distance stood up first, but soon squatted down again. This time, it lowered its head involuntarily. Although it was raised by Caspian after it was born, it was very familiar with Caspian. But at this moment, Little Candy still felt the horrible power that made it submit to him. This was the pressure from the power source. ¡°From the entry level of the first stage of the Holy Land Realm to the peak of the second stage of Holy Land Realm. It¡¯s a bit higher than I thought¡­¡± The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled upwards as he said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Lower than I thought¡­ Your body¡­ Is very good¡­¡± ¡°Haha, you finally admit that this is my body.¡± ¡°Whatever¡­ I¡®m going to rest¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s finished, so you¡¯re sleepy? How long do you need to rest?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Maybe¡­ When¡­ I will wake up¡­ ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I have to deal with my own business. You should have a good rest. I hope that next time you wake up, I will surpass you.¡± ¡°You¡­ Are dreaming¡­¡± After saying this, there was no more movement from the guy behind the Gates of Hell. Caspian could feel that the other party had indeed gone to rest. In a short time, they cut off contact with each other. The smile on Caspian¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Although his realm had been improved and his strength had made a huge breakthrough, Caspian also knew that this was not a good sign. This time, the one behind the Gates of Hell had only gained more than him, not less than him. The guy said he wanted to sleep. In fact, he was going to digest what he had gained this time. When he finished digesting, it would not be a good thing for Caspian. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then I have to make greater progress earlier than you and use the foundation youy for me,¡¯ After making up his mind, Caspian¡¯s mind was pulled back to the present. ¡®Originally, I had a sixty percent chance of sess. Now that I have reached the peak of the second stage of the Holy Land Realm, I have a eighty percent chance of sess. After the remaining problem is solved, this trip to the Spirit Severing Road will be wonderful¡­¡¯ He closed his eyes and pondered. After a few seconds, Caspian suddenly opened his eyes. The sharpness in his eyes almost cut the void in front of him. Little Candy, which had intended toe closer, was scared and took a few steps back. ¡°In this direction!¡± After locking onto the target, Caspian immediately ran forward. At the same time, he pointed to the side and ordered Little Candy, ¡°Come and meet meter. You can find some natural treasures to improve yourself.¡± Before he finished speaking, he had already rushed out of Little Candy¡¯s sight. Caspian¡¯s speed was several times faster than before! A burst of battle intent, like a prairie fire, boiled in Caspian¡¯s heart in an instant. With a bang, the wall on one side of the temple was directly smashed open. In front of him was a bottomless cliff. But Caspian was fearless and jumped down. At the same time, he took a deep breath and roared, ¡°Carson Montgomery! Fight with me!¡± Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 The valley was long and winding. Looking around, one could see that it was surrounded by cliffs. A long corridor made of chiseled walls was close to the valley, extending all the way to the invisible ce in front. It was curved like a long dragon. Above his head was the sky that had almost turned into a line, and beside him was a bottomless abyss. Walking on the long corridor gave people a feeling of stepping on the air unconsciously. Carson Montgomery stopped and looked at everything in front of him with admiration. He already knew that the scenes he saw here were all caused by fantasy array. But normal fantasy arrays could only be a virtual city at most. Fantasy array here changed mountains and rivers, creating a virtual world. Only that important person could have such a wealth, courage, and strength. It would even be an honor to be a dog under that important person. ¡°My lord, I will always follow you,¡± Carson murmured. At this moment, he felt another roar from the top of the mountain. He could not help frowning and looked up at the cloud. A few hours ago, the top of the mountain began to rumble. It was like a rolling river or a torrent of steel. Even though he was at the foot of the mountain, he still felt the sound was loud. It was just because the top of the mountain was shrouded in thick fog that he could not see clearly what had happened. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Later, the voice stopped for a while. But just now, another voice came. But this time, the voice seemed to be clearer than before. It was like a sound wave spreading out. It condensed into a beam and shot straight down. The voice contained some kind of information. Carson narrowed his eyes and listened attentively. ¡°Carson Montgomery¡­ Fight with me¡­¡± The next moment, the roar, apanied by the sound of heavy objects breaking through the air, fell straight down. Carson¡¯s face suddenly changes color. The ck shadow fell from the sky and followed closely behind. Hong! Bang! The thousand-foot-long warehouse suddenly exploded. Crack! Crack! Crack! Cracks spread in all directions along the precipice like a spider web. Large amounts of gravel, smoke, and dust gushed out from all directions, rushing into the sky and falling into the abyss. The warehouse was also copsing. Carson could even feel that the ground under his feet was undting like the deck in the waves, as if it would be overturned in the next moment. His face suddenly became gloomy. In the depths of his narrowed eyes, a red light was spitting out, full of a kind of creepy bloodthirsty smell, and he looked at the center of the explosion of the warehouse. Smoke and dust were still flowing, but as time went by, a tall figure inside gradually became clear. This man just now had just descended from the sky. It was at least a thousand feet away from the top of the mountain. Without any protection, the mannded on the ground unscathed. The strength of his body was terrifying enough. Footsteps came from the dust. The figure became clearer and clearer. A faintyer of light appeared on the surface of the body. ¡°Body-protection Gang¡­¡± Looking at the man in front of him, Carson slowly spat out these words. Spiritual Qi condensed into a Body-protection Gang to protect the body of a cultivator. Only a cultivator of the second stage of the Holy Land Realm had the ability to do so. Obviously, the man in front of him was at least in second stage of the Holy Land Realm. Although the person in front of him gave Carson a familiar feeling, his appearance made Carson feel strange. ¡°Who are you?¡± Looking at him, Carson said coldly, ¡°Where is Caspian?¡± While speaking, Carson carefully observed his surroundings to prevent Caspian from suddenly attacking him. ¡°Carson Montgomery, didn¡¯t you say that you could recognize me even if I turned into ashes?¡± At this time, the stranger standing in front of Carson said with a sneer, which sounded familiar to him. Carson¡¯s expression froze. The next moment, his eyes shone brightly. ¡°It¡¯ s you!¡± After pulling down Thousand Cursed Mask, Caspian showed his original appearance and sneered repeatedly. ¡°It seems that you are not stupid.¡± Carson looked at Thousand Cursed Mask in the hands of Caspian with an uncertain look. After a while, Carson nodded. ¡°Thousand Cursed Mask. No wonder I haven¡¯t seen you before. You must have worn it when you first came here.¡± Speaking of this, Carson paused, quickly stuck out the tip of his tongue, and said with a grim smile, ¡°I was worried that you would die in the hands of others, but now, you¡¯re here on your own. I said before that on the Spirit Severing Road, I want to have a thorough end with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to say,¡± The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth were raised, and the next moment, his face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for six years.¡± ¡°Caspian, you are still so self-righteous,¡± Carsonughed. He slowly untied his robe, revealing the short clothes inside. His limbs were all green and white. Just one nce at them was enough to make people feel cold. At this moment, as Caspian threw his robe aside, waves of cold spread around. ¡°You think you can kill me after reaching the second stage of the Holy Land Realm, so you can¡¯t wait to come to me. In this case, I will let you know how stupid your decision is,¡± Carson Montgomery moved his arms. In an instant, the two two-foot-long, curved spikes were pressed against his arms and held in his hands. Although it was said to be sharp, it looked like two fangs on the demon python¡®s upper jaw. At the same time, a thinyer of ck scales began to appear on the left half of his face. The eyeball also became as horrible as a snake¡¯s eye. ¡°You said something wrong,¡± Caspian slowly raised his hand and looked at Carson Montgomery. ¡°I didn¡¯te to you because I was promoted to the second stage of the Holy Land Realm.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡± Carson asked back, he stared at Caspian¡¯s raised right hand with vignce. Caspian clenched his fists, it was empty, but it gave Carson a great pressure. ¡°I felt that you were nearby, so I came. This has nothing to do with my realm.¡± Before Caspian finished his words, Carson suddenly narrowed his eyes. He saw a red light behind Caspian turn into a swan and fall from the sky. The aura of destruction suddenly appeared, causing Carson to feel waves of chilliness seeping out from its bones. ¡°Bullshit!¡± With a loud shout, he interrupted Caspian and rushed toward him like a shooting star. When Carson approached Caspian quickly, he did not rush over like a cannonball, but like a long snake, it drew a curved wave line. Swoosh! Carson quickly stepped on the ground and arrived in front of Caspian. At this moment, half of his face rapidly turned into a demon. The ck Qi all over his body burst out like smoke. The surrounding air was forced to explode. ¡°Caspian, I want you to die forever!¡± Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 ¡°Demonic Python Coiling Mountain!¡± The sharp spikes in Carson¡¯s hand shook violently. In an instant, they stabbed hundreds of times toward Caspian. The sharp spikes were like snake teeth, they burst out dazzling cold light. Every time they fell, there was a loud sound in the air, as if they had pierced through the void. All the escape routes of Caspian were suddenly sealed. Like a dense group of snakes, the dazzling lightunched a vicious attack on Caspian. Buzz! Swoosh! The swan, which fell straight down from the back, also fell into the hands of Caspian at this moment. In an instant, the fiery red light spread out, as if it had plunged this area into a sea of fire. Caspian waved his hand, and in an instant, he roared like a fierce god. The blood-red edge was like a peacock showing its tail. The piercing light that enveloped him was instantly shattered. Countless sparks exploded in midair, almost blinding everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Floating Light Clone!¡± With a long roar, the figure of Caspian was instantly divided into four. Each figure was iparably solid. It was not like an illusion at all. They were like four same true people. This scene also made Carson¡®s face change. The next moment, the sharp edge of the me swept over. Swoosh! The surrounding precipices suddenly became like a fire dragon, covered with ayer of me. The rock was burned red and kept cracking. The sound was crisp and dense like firecrackers. Carson hurriedly shed backward. The fire chased after him like a tide. ¡°Caspian!¡± After retreating dozens of meters, Carson¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. With a roar, the ck Qi on his head rose to the sky, and the left half of his face turned into a python¡¯s face. At this moment, half of his face was human face and the other half was snake face. He looked extremely gloomy and horrible. And his momentum suddenly rose at this moment There seemed to be a behemoth in the rolling ck Qi behind Carson. ¡°Demonic Python Swallowing Mountain!¡± Hong! The ck Qi rushed out of Carson¡¯s arm. They split into two, two into four, and attacked the four avatars of Caspian. The ming saber radiance made the ck Qi tremble and copse, but Carson Montgomery clenched his teeth and did not care. He didn¡¯t want to lose to Caspian, whether it was the result or the process. The sea of fire was instantly torn apart. Four streams of ck Qi rushed forward and suddenly coiled up, like a demon python raising its head and opening its mouth to swallow. Arge patch of darkness instantly enveloped Caspian¡¯s four avatars. ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± There was a long howl from the ck tide, and the four shadows that had been hit instantly merged into one. A streak of blood light, which was shockingly straight, was full of rolling anger and violence, like a red sun rising from the east. It instantly cut through the ck air and spread out. With the momentum of sweeping mountains and rivers, it chopped straight toward Carson. Bang! The surrounding warehouse was swept by the sword radiance and all exploded. The precipice exploded into countless stones, and the stones shattered into dust. ¡°Demonic Python Coiling Mountain!¡± Carson roared in the ck Qi, which was retreating step by step. The ck Qi, which had been cut and crushed by the sword radiance, suddenly rose to the sky like a spoon of boiling oil. It was extremely vigorous. The sound of giant objects being dragged quickly came from the ck Qi. A ball of ck Qi suddenly gushed out like a bent bamboo pole. It straightened up and hit him. The 30-meter-long warehouse was swept away and copsed in an instant. Crack! Crack! Crack! The stone wall, which had been swept by the ck Qi, suddenly copsed like a huge crispy cake. The next moment, the sword radiance collided with the ck Qi. At this moment, time seemed to stop. All the light was bright and dark,pleting a reversal. Bang! In the violent explosion,rge pieces of the warehouse fell from the stone wall. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The stone walls kept exploding inside. The fiery red sword radiance and the rolling ck Qi intertwined together, turning into a drill and drilling into the stone wall with rage and sweeping everything. The mountain belly was blown into a mess, and then it suddenly turned around and went straight up! Crack crack! On one side of the mountain, a crack that was hundreds of meters long appeared quickly. Every turn of the crack was like iron and silver hooks, full of breathtaking power. After a while, with a bang, the mountainside suddenly exploded. Broken stones poured out like a flood. In the rubble, the sword radiance and the ck Qi were tightly entangled, and there was a deafening roar. In the blink of an eye, they had collided thousands of times. The entire void was turned into chaos. There was another violent collision, and the sword radiance and the ck air were immediately separated. The trees within a radius of four to five hundred meters were all uprooted as if they had been attacked by a tornado. They fell to the ground. With a swoosh, the sword radiance fell to the top of a giant tree with Caspian. Caspian¡¯s eyes focused on the front. In the distance ahead, Carson¡¯s body fell to a rock with the ck Qi. He was slightly out of breath. His shirt, which was originally worn, had be ragged and a wound appeared on his chest. Blood was flowing out of the wound, like a stroke written by thick ink. Looking at Caspian, Carson narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It was my biggest mistake not to kill you back then.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t give you a chance to correct it now,¡± Caspian snorted. Bloody light flowed on the de of me Severing, full of breathtaking power. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve gained more Immortal Fates than I had imagined in the past few years,¡± Carson¡¯s gaze shifted from Caspian to the me Severing. ¡°You¡¯re the same,¡± Caspian replied indifferently. In fact, to some extent, Caspian was also very surprised that he had not killed Carson with one strike, but only had the upper hand. But at this moment, Caspian did not show it on his face. Since he stepped on the Path to Immortality, with the help of Tower of Life left by his mother and his own efforts, he had been used to challenging those above his level. Especially after reaching Holy Land Realm, he was invincible among his peers. He was not only invincible, but also overwhelming! Moreover, not long ago, he had just advanced from entry level of the first stage of the Holy Land Realm to the peak of the second stage of the Holynd Realm. Although he had not yet learned a new magic, the leap in realms was enough to greatly enhance his strength. But under such circumstances, the confrontation just now only slightly injured Carson Montgomery. The strength of Carson was far beyond Caspian¡¯s expectations. But soon, Caspian realized what was wrong. Caspian fixed his eyes and said, ¡°After you came here, you¡¯ve also improved a lot, and it¡¯s a huge improvement.¡± A trace of surprise shed across Carson¡¯s face. The next moment, he became extremely gloomy. ¡°What I hate the most is your expression, which shows that you are confident in everything.¡± Just as Caspian had expected, Carson¡¯s answer proved his guess. Because when he was at the foot of the mountain, he once had a confrontation with Carson¡¯s Outer- body Incarnation. At that time, Carson used the Outer-body Incarnation, which was enough to exin the problem. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 Given Carson¡¯s character, if his strength surpassed Caspian¡¯s, how could he not kill Caspian under such an opportunity? Using his Outer-body Incarnation showed that Carson was not confident at that time. However, from this point of view, it could be seen that his Immortal Fate was definitely bigger than that of Caspian. Unfortunately, the person behind the Gates of Hell had fallen asleep. Otherwise, Caspian really wanted to ask why others could still get more opportunities than him in the guy behind Gates of Hell¡¯s house. Carson gritted his teeth and tore off his tattered shirt. He then wiped the wound on his chest with his fingers. A mass of ck Qi lingered from his fingertip and cut the wound. Suddenly, the surface of the wound was covered with fine ck scales, and the blood no longer flowed. ¡°Caspian, I admit that your performance just now brought me a great surprise. In fact, from the time when we were in Myriad Demons Burial Ground, I had guessed that you must have had some Immortal Fates. It was just that you had to know that a person¡¯s luck was absolutely not enough to support him to complete the entire path of immortality. But now¡­¡± Carson¡¯s voice gradually lowered. Under his feet, arge amount of ck Qi kept surging up like a group of dancing snakes, his pupils seemed to be bloodshot and turned red. At the same time, a vague voice came from his throat, ¡°Now, I want you to know, your luck is definitely notparable to my strength! Demonic pythons!¡± An extremely sharp voice came. Caspian only felt a pain in his eardrums. In an instant, tens of thousands of small snakes seemed to have drilled into Caspian¡¯s head and moved around in his brain. Carson¡¯s body seemed to melt quickly in the ck air and sank into it. The ck Qi also rose around, like a tall and wide wall, blocking in front of Caspian. Swoosh! The ck Qi surged slightly, and the sound of heavy objects dragging on the ground came from inside. The thick ck Qi began to slowly move toward Caspian. A strong pressure seemed to pull the surrounding void toward this area and continuously condensed. Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked at the approaching ck Qi. The distance between them was getting closer and closer. When the ck Qi was less than ten feet away from him, two huge rednterns suddenly lit up in the ck Qi. The next moment, the ck light exploded like boiling water. A python¡¯s head as big as a carriage suddenly rushed out from the depths of the ck Qi. It opened its bloody mouth and pounced on Caspian. The blood-redntern was the python¡¯s eyes. As soon as the python¡¯s head arrived, the air was forced to open, and there was a loud sound of surging tides. At this moment, the ground was even more crushed. The python opened its mouth wide. Even an elephant would be devoured, let alone a human being. The top of Caspian¡¯s head was covered by a huge shadow, and the desperate aura surged violently. But Caspian did not panic at all. He shook his head and said, ¡°Your Demon Python Form is just like this? I¡¯m so disappointed, and¡­¡± The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth suddenly curled up. The next moment, he shouted, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re the only one who can be bigger? The Great Blood Sacrifice Method!¡± Boom boom! With two loud explosions, the air gathered together and rolled out in all directions. Caspian¡¯s feet fell to the ground, as if the earth had taken root. At this moment, his arms became as thick as two 10,000-year-old trees. His arm was covered with dragon-like muscles, like a coiled dragon. He raised his hands high and grabbed the upper and lower jaw of the python¡¯s head the moment the python pressed down. Hong! Under the pressure of the horrible force, the ground under Caspian¡¯s feet kept sinking and breaking. Large cracks quickly spread in all directions. The cracking sound was so dense that it was hard to breathe. His feet fell to the ground with a bang. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Then, his calf sank as well. Although at this moment, the demon python kept pressing Caspian to the ground, as if it had the upper hand. But its original intention was to swallow Caspian! The twontern-like eyes of the snake were filled with shock and astonishment. It seemed that it was asking, ¡°What the hell is this?¡± It was fine that his arm grew bigger in an instant. What was going on with this sudden increase in strength? ¡°Carson Montgomery, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, right?¡± Caspian sneered. The Demonic Python¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and it was obvious that it was not convinced. But its upper and lower jaw were all blocked by Caspian. How could it speak? What made the demon python even angrier was that it boasted that it had turned into a beast with infinite strength and could swallow the sun and the moon. But now, its mouth couldn¡¯t move because of Caspian. It looked like a big fool with its mouth open. But it could not say a word. However, this did not mean that Carson would admit defeat. After transforming into the form of a beast, just the weight of this Demonic Python alone was enough to crush a steel mountain into an iron cake! The demonic python¡¯s eyes were full of ferocious blood, the python¡¯s head pressed down again. Crack! Caspian¡¯s body suddenly sank again. This time, all below his waist fell into the ground. Seeing this, the Demonic Python¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. ¡°Let¡¯s see how hard you¡¯ll be when you¡¯re buried in your neck. At that time, I¡¯ll swallow you in one gulp. With my beast body, not to mention that you¡¯re a flesh and blood body, even the Nine Heavens Mystic Iron can still be melt into iron!¡± ¡°Apetition of strength?¡± Caspian, which was still sinking slowly, let out a longugh. ¡°What demon python? In my eyes, you are at most a bigger earthworm. What qualifications do you have topete with me in strength?!¡± Caspian suddenly roared. Endless power burst out from his body at this moment. In an instant, the muscles in his body rubbed against each other like a volcanic eruption. A wave that was hard to see with the naked eye spread around with Caspian as the center. Bang! With a series of explosions, the ground around Caspian opened wide and exploded. It was as if several thousand kilograms of explosives had been buried underground and were detonated at this moment. The ground within a radius of 300 meters was suddenly overturned. It looked like an invisible giant¡¯s hand suddenly dug a big hole in the ground. The rocks buried in Caspian exploded into powder at this moment. Caspian immediately regained his freedom. He stepped on the ground, not giving the demon python any chance to resist. He grabbed the python¡¯s head and threw it into the distance. Paw! The ck Qi behind the python¡¯s head suddenly boiled. A long snake body flew out of the ck Qi and was immediately thrown out by Caspian. The ck demon python turned into arge ck shadow and flew away like lightning. Carson, who had turned into a beast¡®s body, did not gain any advantage in front of Caspian, even if it was the most primitive power. Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 The python was thrown out like a hill. There was a huge ck mass. With a bang, it smashed into a pavilion in the distance. All of a sudden, the ground shook violently and gravel flew everywhere. More than a dozen rows of buildings were all broken into pieces. The dust rolled up like thick smoke. In the thick smoke, a huge ck shadow suddenly moved. Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed. He grabbed the me Severing and shed at the ck shadow. ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± The sword radiance was blood-red, like a sea of blood, and a raging sea. However, sword intent was as cold and chilling as ice and snow, instantly filling the whole field. Swoosh! Swoosh! The ground was torn apart by the saber radiance. The smoke and dust instantly exploded. The Demonic Python was instantly hit. The rolling blood sprayed out and it sshed on the ground with extremely shocking damage. Through the smoke and dust, one could even see clearly that the body of the demon python was straight because of the sharp pain at this moment. ¡°Caspian Montgomery!¡± An angry roar came from the dust. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Immediately afterwards, a green radiance tore through the smoke and dust. The huge Demonic Python opened its red eyes wide and flew out. However, at this moment, the Demonic Python¡¯s head looked much more miserable than before. The head was covered with crisscrossed blood marks. Blood was dripping from the wound, making the python head look more and more horrible and ferocious. Staring at Caspian, the python began to shake and shrink. After a while, the demon python returned to its original appearance as Carson Montgomery. Naturally, the wounds on the demon python were all preserved. So at this moment, Carson was almost covered in blood. He gritted his teeth. Anger, unwillingness, confusion, and doubt kept flowing in his eyes. ¡®Why? I am a natural Demon Python Form. And I am supported by the whole Great Oceans Sect. Even that important person favored me so much that I am lucky enough to serve him. Isn¡¯t this the recognition of my strength?¡¯ ¡®Over the past few years, I have been devouring all kinds of exotic minerals and produce. I have encountered all sorts of Immortal Fates and luck. Although there were some twists and turns in Myriad Demons Burial Ground, I finally got what I should get. After entering the Great Demonic Pce, I received a great opportunity bestowed by that important person, allowing my strength to soar. But why couldn¡¯t I defeat Caspian? This is unfair!¡¯ The anger and hostility made Carson¡¯s face constantly change between the human face and the snake face at this moment. The scarlet tongue kept spitting out. Carson suddenly froze. He saw the surging airflow behind Caspian. This current of air was constantly transforming into different images behind Caspian. There were demons Carson didn¡¯t know, White Tiger, gods and devils, and a throne made of white bones. ¡°What¡¯s this¡­¡± A trace of confusion shed across Carson¡¯s eyes. But the next moment, the confusion in his eyes waspletely reced by jealousy and anger. ¡°Caspian! I don¡¯t believe you can beat me! I, Carson Montgomery, must be stronger than you! I will let you know my power!¡± With a roar, Carson opened his mouth. This time, his mouth opened to an exaggerated degree, and the corners of his mouth almost extended to his earlobe. It was impossible for a normal person to do this. As he opened his mouth, countless miserable screams suddenly burst out. These voices seemed to represent countless pain in the world, like endless sea of bitterness. The sharp and piercing sound made Caspian inexplicably annoyed. Of course, Caspian couldn¡¯t watch Carson attack. He shook his wrist and immediately rushed toward Carson like a cannonball. The me Severing Sword in his hand drew a terrifying saber radiance. In an instant, his aura soared to the sky. He was so powerful that no one could defeat him. ¡°Caspian! Go to hell!¡± An angry roar burst out from Carson¡¯s throat. This voice seemed toe from tens of millions of people. The next moment, a horrible ck Qi gushed out from his throat and rushed straight toward Caspian. The ck Qi contained tens of millions of terrifying human faces and many ck gs. Every human face was howling in pain. There was a ghost head embroidered on each of the gs. An extremely gloomy and horrible aura burst out. In an instant, the pressure from Caspian¡¯s me Severing was torn apart. Seeing this, Carson¡¯s eyes lit up and his mouth widened. The sky and the earth were filled with horrible ck Qi. It was full of resentment, remorse, fear, unwillingness, and despair. It almost condensed into the strongest Rancorous Qi and curse, which wanted to devour Caspian completely and melt him into flesh and blood. Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he waved his me Severing. A blood-red saber radiance rose from the de and swept forward like a rainbow. ng! When the saber radiance and the ck Qi touched, they directly exploded, causing sparks and blood to fill the sky. Countless vengeful spirits howled like a boiling pot. However, after being cut open by the saber radiance, the rolling ck Qi immediately wriggled and condensed again, as if nothing had happened. Seeing that Caspian was forced to retreat and the retreat route was gradually surrounded by his ck Qi, Carson¡¯s eyes finally showed excitement. This was what he had been looking forward to. In front of him, Caspian was isted and helpless, as weak as a skinned rabbit. He could only be tortured to death in despair. ¡°Caspian, do you know who they are?¡± Carson took a step forward and couldn¡®t helpughing. His voice came through the faces in the ck Qi. Instantly, it was as if tens of millions of people were roaring at Caspian. Everyone was saying the same sentence with different expressions. ¡°They are all the people of Salleria I ate! Hahahaha! They became my strength, and they gained eternal life in my body! Didn¡®t they let you enjoy the glory back then? I¡¯ll take advantage of them now and let you die without a burial ce! I want to see what you could do!¡± Carson smiled grimly. As soon as he finished speaking, a trace of cruelty shed through his eyes and he bit the tip of his tongue. Arge stream of blood flowed out. He took a deep breath and spat out blood from his mouth like a dense spring rain. All of a sudden, the ck Qi was boiling. The human faces were twisted and deformed crazily, and the corners of their eyes were hanging up. Terrifying sharp teeth grew out of their mouths, like the roars of tens of thousands of demons, attacking Caspian. From all directions, the horrible army of evil spirits flew down like a torrent and a waterfall. The next moment, they wouldpletely swallow up Caspian and drag him into a bottomless abyss. ¡°Caspian, so what if the magic weapon in your hand is strong? Can it help you break my burning blood essence and ignite this evil ghost army?¡± Carson was sure to win and roared loudly. In the ck Qi, Caspian put down the me Severing in his hand. Faced with the faces of tens of millions of people around him who doubted him, Caspian frowned. ¡°Who gave you the confidence that you could trap me with these things?¡± Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 Caspian raised his right index finger. When he was in Pulse Control Realm, he had mastered four magics. They were the Godly Finger of Cruor, the God of Thunder, Eye of Insight, and the Water Shade. Before going to Lunia, Caspian got a chance to enter Stargazing tform. Through this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Caspian learned a new magic. And he had never used this magic. What he was waiting for was today. ck clouds rolled around. Countless hideous faces in the ck clouds gradually transformed into corporeal forms. They were like evil spirits crawling out of hell. Before they died, they might be farmers, officials, waiters, and other ordinary people. But after being swallowed and refined by Carson, they had be the killing sharp weapons in his hands. The group of evil spirits waved their gs, opened their bloody mouths, and walked toward Caspian step by step. The ground that they passed by all rotted and turned into ck mud. At this moment, there were still big bubbles. Outside the ck cloud, the roar of Carson kepting. ¡°Tear him to pieces!¡± At this moment, spiritual Qi in Caspian¡¯s body began to circte wildly. Although his vigor was dense and his body was condensed, Caspian was still a Divine Cultivator. Like his strong body, his magic was his way of fighting. The evil spirits around him were getting closer and closer. A little starlight condensed on Caspian¡¯s fingertip. The starlight kept swallowing and exhaling, shooting out rows of long and narrow needle radiance. The void that was illuminated by the light was pierced bit by bit and cut apart. The evil ghosts were getting closer and closer. It seemed that the smell of vigor from Caspian made them crazy. The eyes of these evil spirits began to turn scarlet. The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, revealing a sneer. ¡°You¡­ Go to hell! Nine Changes of Stars!¡± Caspian suddenly shouted, and the starlight on his fingertips instantly expanded like a raging fire. The dazzling light was like a meteor suddenly blooming in the darkness. With a wave of Caspian¡¯s arm, the starlight rushed out like a tide. At this moment, it was like the Milky Way in the sky rushing out. In an instant, the evil ghost in front of him was destroyed and many of them were eliminated. After the starlight hit the evil ghosts, it suddenly exploded. In that instant, it was as if a river of stars had exploded. Countless stars burst out countless rays of light and spread in all directions. Every ray of light urately pierced through the face of an evil ghost. The evil ghost did not even have a chance to struggle. In an instant, it turned into smoke and disappeared. The starlight kept rushing around. It was like a huge brush. Every time it passed by a ce, the evil spirits in this areapletely disappeared, leaving no residue and turned into a whitend. The rolling ck clouds became extremely thin in a moment. Outside the ck cloud, Carson Montgomery looked at the scene in front of him with widened eyes, full of disbelief. Hong! There was a loud noise, like a mine surging on the t ground. Thest strand of ck cloud immediately exploded, shattering into pieces. Even the evil spirits inside scattered. Caspian stood in front of Carson unscathed. ¡°How, how is this possible¡­¡± Carson Montgomery murmured. He could not believe his eyes and could not ept the reality. In order to make Caspian die and make him suffer unimaginable torture, Carson even burned his blood essence just now to maximize the power of those evil ghosts. But now, not even a hair of Caspian was broken. In an instant, the pride and confidence umted by Carson copsed. ¡°Impossible¡­ This is absolutely impossible¡­¡± Carson continued murmuring. His face changed between the human face and the snake face. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Caspian walking toward him step by step, Carson began to tremble. A long time ago, he was under Caspian¡¯s shadow. It was only now that Carson realized that he had not walked out of Caspian¡¯s shadow. ¡°I refuse to ept this! I refuse to ept this!¡± Carson roared. He raised his hand and shoved it into his mouth. His mouth was swollen and deformed because it was stuffed with a hand. The next moment, Carson took out a curved, inky cyan long sword from the depths of his throat. The surface of the long sword was full of scales, like the skin of a snake. At first nce, it gave people a feeling of malice and cruelty. ¡°Caspian, this is the Demonic Python Sword refined from my spine,¡± Carson¡¯s voice became hoarse at this moment. Saliva kept flowing out of his mouth. However, the confusion in his eyes was swept away, and now he became extremely crazy. ¡°Today, I must end this with you!¡± He roared and spat out another mouthful of blood essence on the Demonic Python Sword. A sizzling sound came from the surface of the Demonic Python Sword as if it was boiling. ¡°You are really a lunatic¡­¡± Caspian spat out a word. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t beat you!¡± Carson uttered a fierce cry and rushed towards Caspian fiercely. ¡°Demonic Python Coiling Mountain!¡± He then stabbed hundreds of times toward Caspian. Each sword turned in to a long ck snake in mid- air. They opened their bloody mouths and bit toward Caspian. For a moment, oe could feel as if they had fallen into a snake cave. ¡°You won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin,¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. The next moment, he raised his hand and pointed. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Dense lines of blood bloomed in an instant and cut off all the Demonic Pythons in the air, turning them into pieces. Then, the sword light in the air was all broken. Carson stopped breathing. All of a sudden, he felt his scalp tighten. At this moment, his heart felt as if it was grabbed by an invisible big hand. He hurriedly looked at Caspian, he saw Caspian opening his mouth slightly. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± The white lightning suddenly lit up Carson¡¯s eyes. He knew that something was wrong and wanted to dodge. However, his body had not recovered in a short time after continuously burning his blood essence. The lightning was fast and urgent. It instantly hit Carson¡¯s chest and exploded. Bang! The white light tore apart like day. Carson¡¯s body suddenly stopped in mid-air. The next moment, arge ball of dazzling blood burst out from his chest, and he spat out blood wildly. His body flew backward all of a sudden. After hitting the ground heavily, he dug a deep gully on the ground and then stopped. Caspian would not let go of such an opportunity when Carson was severely injured. He would not say a bunch of useless words. At this time, the first priority was to kill Carson. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Caspian suddenly pushed the air away like a cannonball and a shooting star, rushing toward Carson. The me Severing Sword seemed to be on fire in his hand. But at this time, a pale golden light suddenly rose from the ce where Carsonnded. The light shot into the air and formed a light pir. After which, it slowly descended, much like a curtain that was slowly floating with the wind. This light was full of majesty, integrity, vigorous, and grand aura, as if a god had descended from the sky, sweeping the world and teaching the mortal world. Caspian narrowed his eyes. The golden light was obviously not in harmony with the evil spirit of the demon python on Carson. But for some reason, it rose from Carson. But, Caspian did not deliberately think about this. He should kill Carson Montgomery first! Hong! He sped up again in an instant. There was even a long shadow on the t ground. But when Caspian rushed to the light curtain, he was blocked by the light curtain as if he had hit the wall. ¡°This golden light is protecting Carson?¡± A fierce light shed through Caspian¡¯s eyes as he raised his me Severing Sword and shed down. ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± The blood-red edge rolled up a tide and rushed to the light curtain. The light curtain looked like the thinnest and lightest gauze, but at this moment, it blocked Sword intent of Extreme Anger without shaking. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 At this moment, the golden light curtain, like a bottomless pit, swallowed Caspian¡¯s sword radiance. And there was no sound at all. Caspian was stunned for a while narrowed his eyes. Then he looked up at Carson, who was slowly getting up from the ground behind the light curtain. Carson covered his chest and kept coughing. With each cough, arge stream of thick blood would gush out of his mouth. At the same time, the fragments of the internal organs were mixed in the blood. But at this moment, he was smiling. After coughing a few more times, Carson looked up with a pale face and looked at Caspian with a smile. ¡°You think you can kill me, don¡¯t you?¡± Carson¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse at the moment, as if two pieces of broken iron were rubbing against each other. ¡°But you chose the wrong ce, so now¡­¡± As Carson Montgomery spoke, he slowly put down the palm covering his chest. At this time, Caspian could see a brush carved from jade appearing in the palm of Carson Montgomery¡¯s hand. This brush was only about the length of an adult¡¯s index finger. It was now ced in the palm of Carson¡¯s hand and soaked in his blood, revealing a demonic moistness. Carsonughed again. ¡°Because you made a mistake, you can¡¯t kill me anymore. Instead, I will kill you. Do you want to know why?¡± Caspian took a look at Carson and then at the brush carved from jade in the other party¡¯s hand. Carsonughed hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯ll let you die clearly because you¡¯ve provoked a big shot you can¡¯t afford to offend! And this thing!¡± Carson suddenly roared at the top of his voice. He held the brush tightly in his hand. In an instant, Caspian found that the golden light curtain, which had been quietly hanging in the air, began to shake. Although it was not big, it was like ripples. But at this moment, he could clearly feel that under the ripples, there seemed to be tens of thousands of waves hidden, and he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Before the storm even arrived, there was already such an astonishing pressure. Once the golden light curtain released its power, the consequences would be unimaginable! ¡°You can¡¯t escape anymore!¡± Carson was stillughing wildly. He seemed to be arrogant again. ¡°This is a reward from the Emperor. It¡¯s your honor to die under his Divine Might!¡± ¡°Emperor?¡± Caspian¡¯s heart suddenly stirred. This was the second time he had heard these words. Last time, he had heard of the Emperor from Tida Lion when he first arrived at the city. The Emperor seemed toe from the Crape Myrtle Sect, and he was Star Nelson¡¯s elder brother. This memory had just surfaced in Caspian¡¯s mind. Before Caspian had time to ask in detail, the golden light curtain suddenly swept up a storm. The mountain under his feet was instantly crushed into pieces like tofu. Every spot was copsing. Caspian lost his footing and fell down immediately. The golden light condensed into a beam in the air and chased after him relentlessly. When it was still dozens of meters away from Caspian, the golden light suddenly spread out and formed four golden tablets. Each golden tablet was two or three floors high, giving off a solemn and magnificent aura. ¡°Caspian, have a good taste of the Emperor¡¯s Divine Might!¡± The violent roar of Carson came from the sky. In the next moment, four golden figures appeared from the four golden tablets. The figures were tall and big. Although their faces could not be seen clearly, they were noble and majestic. It was as if they were the rulers of the world, the emperors of the Immortal Realm, and the gods worshipped by thousands of creatures. Caspian felt that the surrounding void waspletely frozen. The magnificent heavenly might released from the golden figures and crushed him in the air. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The moment the golden figures attacked, Carson roared. Heaven and earth seemed to copse. Boom! The mountain peakpletely copsed. The earth was shattered, the mountains and rivers were reversed, the Yin and Yang were reversed, and the five elements were sinking. The smoke and dust shot up to the sky like huge mushrooms. In the smoke and dust, four rays of light, like a giant sword, swung out from the golden figures and chopped toward Caspian. Caspian was immediately covered by the golden light and could no longer be seen. ¡°With Emperor taking action this time, you won¡¯t be able to escape the tribtion,¡± Carson held his chest as the muscles on his face distorted. He felt both happy and regretful. ¡°Unfortunately, I failed to kill you myself!¡± He said fiercely. As soon as he finished speaking, he looked at the rolling smoke and dust in front of him. Suddenly, a trace of doubt appeared in his eyes. There seemed to be golden light shining in the smoke and dust. Carson couldn¡¯t help tilting his head. He remembered that when the Emperor gave him this jade brush, the Emperor once said that this Divine Thought would dissipate after killing the enemy, so he had to use it carefully. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Now that the golden light had not dissipated, didn¡¯t that mean that Caspian was still alive? ¡°How is this possible?¡± Carson shook his head with a smile. There was no way that the Emperor¡¯s Divine Might could not even kill Caspian. He had just thought of questioning the Emperor. This was an insult to the Emperor and it was a huge sin. Carson apologized repeatedly in his heart. The golden light did not disappear, which could only show that the emperor¡¯s Divine Might was too strong, so it did not dissipate in a short time. ¡®Under the power of the Emperor, Caspian would probably be turned into ashes without even a strand of hair left. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see his miserable death with my own eyes¡­¡¯ Carson shook his head again. He stood where he was, waiting for the golden light to dissipate before leaving. After all, this was a show of respect for the Emperor. But at this time, a roar suddenly came from the golden light. The voice was like a heavy steel te that had just been dragged. The loud sound caused the surrounding smoke and dust to shake. ¡°Hmm?¡± Carson¡¯s eyes were full of doubts. He hurriedly jumped onto a nearby boulder and looked at the middle of the four golden figures. Each of the four golden figures held a huge sword which was about 15 meters long. The giant swords were still in the position of chopping down. But for some reason, the tips of the four giant swords did not press into the ground all the time, but hung in the air. There seemed to be something stirring in the light shrouded by the sword tip. Seeing this, Carson suddenly stopped breathing. He told himself desperately that it was absolutely impossible. But at the same time, there was another thought in his heart. It was beating violently and was about to jump out uncontrobly. Hong! Another loud noise came from the ball of golden light. The loud noise shook the boulder under Carson¡¯s feet, causing a crack to appear. A section of the four giant swords that were pressed down was lifted. The golden light kept wriggling, as if it was a cocoon, and something inside was about to break out of it! ¡°This, this is¡­¡± Carson¡¯s face seemed to have been injected with chicken blood and began to swell up. His eyes were fixed on the ball of golden light. The next moment, a crack appeared in the golden light. A wave of blood instantly tore apart the golden light. Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Hong! There was a p of thunder on the t ground. The rock under Carson¡¯s feet suddenly exploded. He also fell from the rock However, his eyes were fixed on the ce where the four giant swords fell from the beginning to the end. Looking at the familiar red light, Carson felt all the blood in his body rushing into his brain, and his hands and feet became cold. For a moment, he even forgot to stand up. ¡°What, what is this¡­¡± In the center of the pressure of the four giant swords, a figure bent his knees and stood there, resisting. Although this figure was Caspian, at this moment, he had three heads and six arms! Vigor, which was nearly ten times stronger than before, was now surrounding him. Caspian was surrounded by rolling red clouds. One would even think that boiling blood was surrounding him. The explosive power almost deformed the surrounding void. As for Caspian himself, he was holding the me Severing and stopping the two huge swords in both hands. The other four hands blocked the other three giant swords respectively. The giant swords wanted to press down, but they were lifted up by him. Caspian gradually stood up straight again. The sword radiance cut off the skin on his arm, and blood flowed out. However, it did not affect him at all. Instead, it made Caspian¡¯s Qi me more violent, as if it was burning fiercely. Crack! The sound of something breaking could be heard. A giant sword cracked a line at the tip of the sword. In an instant, the line spread from the tip of the sword to the sword, to the hilt. In a moment, the cracks became more and more dense. Carson gasped¡­ Bang! Another sound came, which made Carson jump on the spot like a rabbit. He hurriedly looked up and saw that the tip of one of the huge swords was crushed by Caspian at this moment! Blood gushed out of Caspian¡¯s palm and kept rising. It seemed that a fire had been ignited in the hands of him. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on¡­ This¡­ This is the Emperor¡­¡± Before Carson could finish his words, it was buried by the sounds of the four golden figures. As if sensing that they had been offended, the light of the four golden figures suddenly became solid. The golden light jumped violently. Suddenly, four golden figures seemed to turn into four mountains burning with golden mes and pressed toward Caspian. He was like a small boat in a storm, looming in the golden light, ready to be smashed and swallowed at any time. Carson was so nervous that he almost stopped breathing. ¡°Carson Montgomery¡­¡± Caspian roared from the golden light. The voice made Carson feel as if a disaster was imminent. Because he found that Caspian was full of energy, and he didn¡¯t seem to be seriously injured at all. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible for you to defeat me with the help of others. Only by being strong could you win all the challenges in front of you! The Great Blood Sacrifice Technique!¡± With a loud roar, the golden light was once again torn apart by a wave of blood. The three-headed, six-armed Caspian seemed to have grown a size bigger than before. Every muscle in his body was bursting out a terrifying power. It was like a savage beast tearing apart time and space and descending to the human world. Qi and blood around Caspian turned into circles of blood rings and shook violently in all directions, forcing back the four golden figures. Cracks kept spreading from the giant golden swords to the four golden figures. The blood-colored mist was like a hurricane that instantly shredded the golden tempest into pieces, and was about to swallow it up. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Carson¡¯s body went limp. An iparable sense of helplessness and despair appeared in his eyes. He could not believe his eyes. Caspian stopped talking nonsense with him. Strength was the best proof. On the ninth floor of Tower of Life, Caspian acquired the first volume of the Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic. The first volume could make a certain part of Caspian¡¯s body be huge and powerful. On the tenth floor of Tower of Life, Caspian got thest volume of the Blood Sacrifice Grand Method. At that time, after he finished his cultivation, Caspian used the contents of this book as his deepest trump card! It was even deeper than the Gates of Hell. Once the contents of thest volume broke out, Caspian would really burn Qi and blood in his body, and his strength would soar at least 50 times as much as usual in an instant. His body would transform into three heads and six arms! His strength would rise to an unimaginable level in an instant! ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± Facing the golden figures in front of him, Caspian shed out. The sharp edge of the me Severing was like a peacock opening its tail, whistling forward. This golden figures were more focused and powerful than the previous golden light curtain. But at this moment, they were torn in half by the saber radiance. Caspian¡¯s attack was more than that. He took a step forward, stretching out his five fingers to tear the figure into pieces. As if sensing a crisis, the other three figures pressed down on Caspian. They brandished their swords, trying to force Caspian back. Caspianughed loudly, neither dodging nor moving. The blood rings around him suddenly rushed forward like huge waves, shattering the three golden swords into powder. The three golden figures suddenly scattered and retreated backwards. Taking this opportunity, Caspian stepped forward. This step was extremely powerful, as if the earth was trembling under his feet. In an instant, he arrived in front of the golden figure. The golden figure was constantly wriggling, trying to condense again. Caspian directly approached it and punched out. The power in his arm, at this moment, was like a volcano erupting, magma surging. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± The golden light, which could even block Sword intent of extreme anger, was pierced through by Caspian in an instant. His arm shook again. Bang! The figure condensed by the golden light exploded instantly. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± The blood-red wind rolled up, and Caspian was like a raging behemoth, colliding everywhere. The second golden figure was almost prated by him, then copsed inward and disappeared. The third golden figure raised its hand, as if it wanted to resist. Caspian jumped high and stamped down. Bang! Boom! The golden figure suddenly exploded and fell apart. Thest golden figure made loud noises as if it was talking about something. However, the sound was like a hundred bronze bells ringing in unison. Although they resounded through the clouds, the real content could not be heard clearly. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Caspian frowned and pressed forward. When he arrived in front of the golden figure, he took advantage of the momentum of rushing forward and suddenly turned around. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± Hong! The golden figure¡¯s head exploded into a ball of golden powder, spreading in circles in the air. Caspian opened his five fingers again and pped down. Bang! In front of Carson Montgomery, thest golden figure was turned into ashes. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 Carson felt that his heart seemed to stop beating at this moment. He wanted to turn around and run away. However, for some reason, his legs did not have any strength at all. The air around him seemed to be heavier than mercury, thicker than seawater. He was covered with sweat, and even taking a deep breath would exhaust all of his strength. The divine might that the Emperor had bestowed upon him was nowpletely destroyed in front of him. Caspian was like a god descending to the world, unstoppable. Carson felt a sharp pain in his palm. He hurriedly lowered his head and found that the jade carving brush, which had been clenched in his palm before, was broken at this moment. The sharp fragments pierced into his palm, which was why he felt so much pain. He still couldn¡¯t ept it at this time. A person like the Emperor, even a single strand of his hair contained an iparably powerful divine will and power. The Emperor was the object of his worship, and killing him was as easy as eating and drinking water. But now, not only had he failed to kill Caspian, but he had also been destroyed. ¡®Caspian is obviously poisoned and is almost a cripple. Why is he so powerful now? From the moment I was discovered to have a natural Demon Python Form, I had thought that I was blessed by the heavens and was the son of fate. But why do I appear so cheap and worthless in front of Caspian?¡¯ Thinking of this, Carson¡¯s chest rose and fell violently, and everything went ck before his eyes. He spat out arge mouthful of blood. A strong wind was blowing in front of him, Carson looked up and saw that Caspian was as fast as lightning. In an instant, Caspian had arrived in front of him. Although it seemed easy to kill the four golden figures, Caspian obviously paid a heavy price. His body was covered in blood, and he looked like a bloody man. However, his momentum did not weaken at all. Instead, it became fiercer and fiercer. In the eyes of Carson, the whole body of Caspian seemed to be burning. Caspian rushed to him and stamped heavily. Carson felt that his soul was about to be crushed at this moment¡­ *** At the same time, in a chaotic void, a pair of light blue eyes suddenly opened. In an instant, an ancient blue sky seemed to appear in the void. The setting sun, the mountains, the fields, the cities, the valleys, the snowfield, the spring, summer, autumn, winter, and thunder and rain appeared in the green light at this moment, like a long river. ¡®A divine thought was shattered by someone¡­¡¯ After a while, a faint voice sounded from under the pair of light green eyes. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He seemed to be doubtful, but also seemed to be thinking. ¡®The n I came up with cannot cause any problems. That is to say, someone of the cultivators participating in the Spirit Severing Road is different. Yes, but it¡¯s not a big deal. After a few days, I¡¯ll go out and see what¡®s going on. The most urgent thing is to hurry up and finish the other things.¡¯ After that, he closed his eyes again. The surroundings once again returned to their chaotic state. However, if he focused his vision and looked into the depths of the chaos, he would be able to vaguely see it. There seemed to be a huge ball hidden under the chaos. The multicolored light on the ball was full of mysterious colors, as if all the treasures in the world were no match for it. *** There was a muffled sound, like the beating of a war drum. Carson¡¯s chest suddenly copsed deeply. The wounds that had originally existed instantly spread in all directions. The fragments of his internal organs, mixed with thick blood, sprayed out. As his back hit the ground, they were shaken into thick blood fog. As Caspian stepped Carson¡¯s body into the ground, Carson felt as if all his bones were broken inch by inch. The unprecedented pain turned his breathing into torture. However, he had not fainted yet. Therefore, he could only endure this torture. Raising his head with difficulty, Carson looked at Caspian. This person was someone who had previously been framed by him. This person was someone whose reputation was ruined and someone who was locked up into the abyss. This person was even the one he hated the most. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose¡­¡± Carson gasped and said while vomiting blood. ¡°Yes, but you are going to die,¡± Caspian sneered. ¡®He was one of the culprits who framed me back then, but now he is finally trampled under my feet,¡¯ Caspian couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. Could it be that the position of Crown Prince was so attractive that the polite brother in his memory became like this now? ¡°Caspian, you offended the Emperor today, so you can¡¯t escape from this cmity. Even if you kill me, you won¡¯tbe able to live much longer,¡± said Carson with a chuckle. ¡°Who is Emperor?¡± Caspian frowned slightly. From the golden light just now, Caspian felt that it was a magnificent aura. This kind of aura would only appear on the sages. What was a sage? He was strict with himself and educated the world. Only those who were worshiped by others were sages. This waspletely different from Carson¡¯s viciousness. These two auras were supposed to be enemies, but now, there was a scene that Caspian could not understand. Why did such an aura protect Carson Montgomery? ¡°Emperor?¡± Carson¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. It was as though Caspian¡¯s words were an insult to the Emperor. Carson spat out a mouthful of blood and wanted to spit to Caspian. But at this time, his spine had been trampled off by Caspian, so he only vomited to one side. It didn¡¯t even touch the trouser of Caspian. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to say the word Emperor, because Emperor is supreme. An ant like you doesn¡¯t even deserve to lift his shoes,¡± Carson growled. ¡°However, don¡¯t worry. You have offended Emperor today. Soon, you will be punished by him. Hey hey, I don¡¯t feel so sad when I think that although you killed me today, you will die soon.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Your Emperor is at Amethyst Pce Realm?¡± ¡°Yes, he is going to be,¡± Carson said proudly. ¡°Oh..¡± Caspian immediately rxed. Since he was about to be Amethyst Pce Realm, it meant that he was now Heavenly Spirit Realm. When had Caspian ever been afraid of Heavenly Spirit Realm? In the Enigma City, there was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator who was guarding his house. In Ucror, Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the whole sect were all kneeling in front of him, shivering with fear. Seeing Caspian¡¯s indifferent look, Carson¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What¡¯s your attitude?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators I have killed are more than you have seen,¡± Caspian said lightly. ¡°You¡¯re bragging!¡± Carson Montgomery immediately said. Although his tone was fierce, his expression showed that he had believed at least half of Caspian¡¯s words. When Caspian sneered at him, he was more convinced. ¡°Are you really¡­¡± Carson¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 But soon, Carson¡¯s eyes became fierce. As if trying to convince himself, he snapped at Caspian, ¡°You lied to me! If you could really kill Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, how could you be so embarrassed today? Moreover, the Emperor is not an ordinary Heavenly Spirit Realm! Stop lying to yourself! When you see the Emperor, you will naturally know how ignorant you are!¡± Speaking of this, Carson suddenly paused, and then said with a grim smile, ¡°I understand, Caspian Montgomery. I¡¯m going to die, so you have to try your best to make me angry before I die. Because the more unwilling I am to die, the happier you will be. In that case, I might as well tell you a secret. About your rebellion that year.¡± ¡°I don¡®t care at all,¡± Caspian waved his hand, and the sharp edge of me Severing went straight to the head of Carson. This matter could no longer stir up waves in Caspian¡¯s heart. Everything that happened in the past would bepletely separated after this strike. ¡°Then don¡¯t you care about your mother?¡± Swoosh! The edge of me Severing clung to Carson Montgomery¡¯s neck and stopped. However, the sharp saber radiance still cut a thin wound on Carson¡¯s neck. Blood soon oozed out. However, Carson looked up at Caspian without blinking. It was as if he had expected Caspian¡¯s reaction. ¡°Your mother¡­ Isn¡¯t dead,¡° Carsonughed. ¡°Edgar Montgomery said so,¡± Caspian said lightly. ¡°Then let me tell you, I may know where she went. Do you believe it?¡± Carson sneered repeatedly. ¡°Where?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°I won¡®t tell you!¡± Carson suddenly burst intoughter, revealing his bloody white teeth, obviously, he was very happy. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to be unwilling? Then I won¡¯t let you live a good life either! I¡¯m not afraid to tell you the secret Edgar Montgomery told me that year. Moreover, he had specifically described what the warship that took your mother away looked like. Coincidentally, I happened to know where the warship¡¯s logo came from¡­ But¡­¡± Carson showed a yful look. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to tell you. I want you to regret it for the rest of your life! You will never see your mother again! Hahaha!¡± ¡°The Emperor,¡± said Caspian coolly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Carson narrowed his eyes. ¡°The logo you mentioned was seen after you met the Emperor,¡± Caspian looked into Carson¡¯s eyes and saw the anger in the other party¡¯s eyes. ¡°Didn¡®t you say that you hated my expression when everything was under control? Look, I guess right now. Are you even angrier?¡± The corners of Caspian¡®s mouth were slightly raised. ¡°Why¡­ Why don¡¯t you die?¡± Carson gritted his teeth. ¡°Is it interesting to say this now?¡± Caspian snorted. ¡°If you have anything else to say, just say it at once.¡± ¡°You want to trick me? No way!¡± Carson said fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ve just set it up¡­¡± Carson was stunned. Staring at Caspian, his eyes were full of anger and cruelty. However, he couldn¡¯t do anything now. ¡°Well, since you asked me to tell you this, I¡¯ll tell you another secret,¡± Taking a deep breath, Carson suddenly smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Do you remember where you were when you woke up that day?¡± Caspian knew when the other party was talking about. At this moment, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the scene of that day appeared in his mind. He felt a sharp pain in his head and his limbs were weak, as if he had just woken up from a hangover. In a hazy state, he saw a young girl curled up in a corner of the bed with tears in her eyes. Then, a group of civil and military ministers broke in. ¡°Haha, it seems that you remember it very clearly,¡± Carson¡®s sneer interrupted Caspian¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Let me tell you, there was no such thing in the n between me and my father at that time. We were going to let you bear the crime of killing your father and usurping the throne. But before the n was made, Camille took the initiative to find me and said that she had a way to make you lose your reputationpletely!¡± Caspian stopped breathing. ¡°Haha, it seems that you have guessed it. I knew that. You were so smart. Since I had given so many hints, how could you not guess it? That¡®s right. It was Camille who took the initiative to show that she was willing to participate in this n, so that you would never be able to turn over again! Moreover, she was not only the one who proposed the n, but also the participant! Didn¡¯t you expect that the most innocent sister in your eyes would have such a vicious heart? What¡®s more, I didn¡®t expect that the person who stabbed you in the back would be your closest person! Hahaha!¡± Carsonughed wildly. The moment when Caspian was absent-minded just now made him extremely happy. He finally tore open the wound in Caspian¡¯s heart again. Caspian took a deep breath and his eyes calmed down again. His tone also became calm. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not surprised. If there is a chance, let her tell me personally.¡± ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t believe it, but you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Carson Montgomery gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Camille is stronger than you think. I only knew after that day that although she was the youngest, she had the deepest shrewdness! All of us were fooled by her! Not only you, but also my father and I are also her pawns! She¡¯s probably far more powerful than you and me. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. Camille has always wanted to know where you are, because she wants to kill you more than I do. Look, you have two enemies now! The only thing you need to worry about now is whether to die in the hands of the Emperor first, or in the hands of Camille Montgomery!¡± At this moment, Carson¡¯s voice became hoarse. The words ¡°Camille Montgomery¡± were spoken with iparable resentment. This kind of hatred was like a blood stain that was dug out from his heart by his fingers. His skin was torn open and his flesh was torn apart. His blood was dripping, and the pain was heart-wrenching. ¡°Okay, I see¡­¡± Caspian nodded. He was not pretending to be calm, but he was really calm. He had thought of all kinds of dissatisfaction, doubts, and possibilities in the past year in hellhole prison. Therefore, he knew what had happened back then. What he needed to do now was to end this matter. Edgar Montgomery had been killed by him. At that time, the ministers who cooperated with Edgar were also killed by him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Carson Montgomery was already under his feet, and it was impossible for Carson to turn the tables. Apart from this, the remaining people and things would be slowlypleted bit by bit with the passage of time. There was nothing to worry about. ¡°You can die now,¡± Caspian said lightly. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced,¡± said Carson. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about it. If you lose, you lose,¡± Caspian lifted the me Severing. ¡°I was born with a Demon Python Form, but I was defeated by a mortal body like you. I just can¡¯t ept it!¡° Carson yelled. His face began to change again at this moment. Ayer of scales kept condensing on the surface of his skin. But perhaps because of the severe injury, the scales had just emerged a little and then faded away like a tide. Caspian didn¡®t hesitate any longer. He lifted up the me Severing and hacked down. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Born with Demonic Python¡­¡± said Carson, looking directly at me Severing. This was also thest sentence of his life. The next moment, his head flew out. Carson¡¯s expression froze the moment his head was cut off. But at the same time, a ck mist suddenly gushed out from his chest. Caspian had seen this fog before. This was Carson¡¯s Demonic Python Essence Blood. The death of a person was like the extinguished of amp. The life force of Carson Montgomery was gone. If the Demonic Python¡¯s Essence Blood could not be preserved in a short period of time, it would completely dissipate. The blood essence of the demon python was a great tonic for Caspian. This was confirmed when he was in Myriad Demons Burial Ground. Therefore, at this moment, it was impossible for Caspian to just watch it be wasted. He took out Divine Wood Tripod and was about to store the Demonic Python¡¯s Essence Blood inside to refine it. Suddenly, Caspian felt as if someone had pushed his chest. In the next moment, he realized that his chest was bursting with a blood-colored glow, like a sea of blood. A white bone throne slowly emerged from the sea of blood. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 The White Bone Throne was obtained by Caspian from the temple at the top of the mountain. He didn¡¯t know what was so wonderful about the White Bone Throne. At that time, he only saw that the person behind the Gates of Hell was controlling his body and sitting on the white bone throne. Suddenly, the powerful aura scared the group of resentful souls to death. At most, the White Bone Throne looked ferocious, but there was nothing special about it. Therefore, the appearance of the White Bone Throne caught Caspian off guard. The White Bone Throne broke free from Caspian¡¯s chest. Blood waves rolled up and scooped up the Demonic Python¡¯s blood essence. The next moment, the Demonic Python¡¯s blood essence was swept onto the White Bone Throne by the wave of blood. Then, in front of Caspian, the blood essence of the demonic python was gradually absorbed by the White Bone Throne. The whole process happened in a sh. Before Caspian could react, the blood essence of the demon python was taken away. In the past, it was Caspian who went to rob others¡¯ things. Therefore, at this moment, there was only one thought in Caspian¡®s mind, which was to y the goose all day long, but was pecked in the eyes today. He didn¡®t expect the guy behind the Gates of Hell to be so insidious. Pretending to be asleep, the guy behind Gates of Hell seized the most precious Demonic Python¡¯s essence blood while Caspian rxed his vignce. With this thought in mind, Caspian became even angrier. Without hesitation, he raised his me Severing and shed toward the White Bone Throne. ¡°Give me my things!¡± However, the White Bone Throne came and went quickly. After absorbing the blood essence of the demonic python, it immediately turned into a red light and entered Caspian¡¯s chest again. ¡°Do you think I can¡®t do anything to you if you be a coward?¡± Caspian sneered three times and immediately chopped toward his chest. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking when I say that I kill myself when I go crazy? Today, I¡¯ll open your eyes!¡± Caspian really made up his mind and showed no mercy at all. He deeply understood that although he and the one from the Gates of Hell helped each other together and took a lot of things this time and his realm and strength had been greatly improved, the rtionship between them was be in conflict. Either Caspian would destroy the opponent and continue to cultivate with peace of mind. Either the other party would snatch Caspian¡¯s body and show a show of a king¡®s return. What¡¯s more, the one behind the Gates of Hell this time would definitely gain much more than Caspian. The first sentence the guy behind Gates of Hell said after he came here, ¡°This is my home¡­¡± So Caspian wanted to let the other party know that no one could take away anything that belonged to Caspian. Caspian dared to risk his life. How dared otherspete with him? In the blink of an eye, the me Severing was less than an inch away from Caspian¡¯s chest. At this moment, Caspian felt a resistance rising from his chest. With a dang sound, the resistance immediately blocked the me Severing. Caspian sneered in his heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I saw through the trick, so you can¡¯t continue to y. Finally, you stopped me?¡± Just as he was thinking about this, Caspian lowered his head and immediately found that the situation seemed to be different from what he thought. The person behind the Gates of Hell did not make a move. Every time the other party made a move, Caspian could feel it. But this time, after Caspian calmed down, he did not notice any sign of the other side¡¯s attack. Instead, The White Bone Throne blocked him. Caspian could see a pattern of the White Bone Throne proudly standing in the sea of blood on his chest. The entire pattern was incredibly lifelike. At first nce, one could even hear the sound of a sea of blood surging, and in the blink of an eye, one could smell thick, boiling blood. Caspian found that a small ck snake appeared on the white bone throne in the sea of blood. The little ck snake seemed to be sealed in the White Bone Throne. At the same time, he felt a strange power entering his body through the White Bone Throne. The power was strange, but it felt familiar. When Caspian got White Tiger¡¯s blood essence, he also felt the same way. Caspian narrowed his eyes and immediately understood. He might have made a mistake before. The White Bone Throne did not intend to snatch the Demonic Python¡¯s Essence Blood. Instead, it wanted to integrate the Demonic Python¡¯s Essence Blood into his body. Although in this way, he could not be a natural Demon Python Form. This Demon Python Form was enough to demonstrate a portion of the strength. After Caspian sat cross-legged and carefully felt it, he was even more certain of his judgment. Yes, the Demonic Python¡¯s blood essence not only enhanced his strength with the power of vigor. More importantly, the Demonic Python¡¯s blood essence was merging with his blood bit by bit. If he seeded, not only would he possess the blood essence of Sea-Breaker Beast and White Tiger, but he would also have more Demonic Python blood essence in his body. Including the Immortal Demon Physique. Thinking of this, Caspian immediately calmed down and carefully felt the changes in his body. At the same time, he guided the trace of power into his limbs and bones. When Caspian opened his eyes again, a huge tiger head appeared in front of him, Little Candy was squatting in front of him, looking at Caspian in confusion. When it saw Caspian looking at it, it immediately rushed over, stuck out its tongue, and licked Caspian¡¯s face intimately. Caspian put his arms around its neck with a smile. This time, Little Candy had also improved a lot. This weak and pitiful Tiger cub when it was born had finally be awe-inspiring. And it had already surpassed its mother. Unfortunately, Little Candy could not speak now. However, Caspian was not anxious at all. Not only was he not in a hurry, but he also hoped that the slower the Little Candy spoke, the better. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Because the more talented a demon was, the longer it could take the demon to speak the human language. Obviously, Little Candy was walking on the road of bing a powerful demon. Another thing that made Caspian feel relieved was that Little Candy now could no longer make people think of its identity as Mirage White Tiger from its appearance. Coupled with the fact that it was far away from Earlington of Efrax, Caspian could finally take it with him at ease, instead of hiding it in Earrings of Echo all day long like before. Originally, Caspian had nned to take the opportunity to enter the eleventh floor of Tower of Life to see what kind of gift his mother had prepared for him. But at this time, a beam of light shot down from the distant sky. That was the signal for the end of the Spirit Severing Path. He had to hurry to the exit as soon as possible. Otherwise, there was no way to go back from here. Anyway, Tower of Life was there, so it was impossible for it to run away, so Caspian was not in a hurry. He stood up and was about to leave with Little Candy. At this time, Little Candy bit Caspian¡®s trouser and motioned him to look back. Caspian turned around and was stunned. The corpse of Carson Montgomery behind him had disappeared at this time. Instead, there was a headless body of a huge ck python. As for the head of the ck python, it fell 300 meters away. The head was bigger than a carriage. At this moment, he opened his mouth and fell into the ruins. He looked extremely ferocious and daunting. ¡®Has Carson Montgomery¡¯s body be a beast¡¯s body after losing Demon Python Form?¡¯ Just as Caspian was thinking this, he saw that Little Candy had already jumped a few times and ran to the front of the python¡¯s head, curiously looking around. Caspian knew that even if a snake¡¯s head was cut off, it could often bite people again. In particr, this ck python was a sinister guy like Carson. Worried that the snake head might be harmful to Little Candy, Caspian quickened his pace and walked over. After getting a little closer, Caspian found that the snake¡¯s head was a little strange. Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 The snake head was Carson Montgomery¡¯s head. Although it had lost its vitality at this moment, the huge and ferocious snake head still had a very visual impact. If it was someone who walked at night, he would be scared to death when he saw such a big snake head standing in front of him. However, what drew the interest of Little Candy was not the snake head, but the pair of sharp venomous teeth on the snake head¡¯s jaws. The snake¡¯s head was as big as a horse carriage, and its two poisonous teeth were even taller than Caspian¡¯s even if they were slightly curved. The surface of poisonous teeth was white, but there was a touch of light blue on the tip. Caspian pondered for a moment and reached out to knock on the poisonous tooth. Ding¡­ A crisp sound came. After a while, there was a echo from poisonous teeth. Caspian¡¯s face suddenly changed color. Then, surprise appeared in his eyes. He had studied craftsmanship before. There was ayer of special craftsmanship in Tower of Life. He had even personally refined an an almost spirit tool. Therefore, he had also been involved in craftsmanship materials. Caspian was certain that this pair of poisonous teeth was definitely a good material for refining magic weapons. A demon¡¯s body was much more condensed than a cultivator. In addition, Carson Montgomery had devoured hundreds of thousands ofmon people to refine their bodies and cultivate their innate physical quality. Although it was cruel, there was one thing Caspian had to admit. His snake body, especially this pair of poisonous teeth, had already surpassed the realm of ordinary demons¡¯ organs. This was already a material that could be refined into a magic weapon. There was even a possibility that Carson himself nned to slowly cultivate the poisonous teeth and use them for refining weapons in the future. After all, many demons were used to refining certain parts of their bodies into magic weapons. In this way, because of the connection of blood, this kind of magic weapon was often more convenient to use. Perhaps because it was a demon, Little Candy had no specific understanding of this kind of thing, but by instinct, it still felt that this pair of poisonous teeth was different from the others. After confirming the value of the poisonous teeth, Caspian pulled them out without hesitation. As for the ck python body of Carson, it was burned by Caspian. The fire shone on Caspian¡¯s face, which made him sigh. Carson Montgomery was two years younger than him. There were not many words for Carson in his memory, but his brother, who was polite, hated Caspian so much in his heart. No one knew where something went wrong. Perhaps everyone would change. Or perhaps, what was disyed in front of others was not all about one person. But everyone was good at disguise. Sometimes Caspian was the same. Taking a deep breath, Caspian calmed down and looked up into the distance. The light column that represented going back had be more and more eye-catching. There was not much time left for him to stay here. Caspian waved to Little Candy. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± When he went back, it didn¡¯t mean the end. On the contrary, it represented a new beginning. For instance, the symbol that appeared on that mysterious warship that Carson Montgomery had seen before. Or, who exactly was the Emperor? What kind of existence was Crape Myrtle Sect? Caspian did not look rxed because he had killed Carson. On the contrary, he became even more focused. *** A battle had just ended on the tform at the entrance of the Great Demon Pce. The loser¡¯s bloody body fell to the ground, his eyes wide open and his mouth opened and closed. He gasped for breath, looking extremely unwilling. The winner spat and took the Heaven¡®s Edge Pointing Heart Sword and storage pouch from the loser, including the gains from the Spirit Severing Road. Then, he kicked his opponent¡®s body into the abyss. When the others saw it, they were all used to it. After all, on the Spirit Severing Road, there were people who had acquired a lot, and some who had to make use of this final opportunity to replenish their gains. Seven days ago, more than three hundred people entered the Great Demon Pce. Now that seven days had passed, only a hundred people had gathered on this tform. Only one-third had returned. The reality was more cruel than expected. At this moment, almost all of the more than a hundred people gathered here were injured. And those who were seriously injured became prey in the eyes of others. After all, the path to Spirit Severing was not over yet. As long as one took away the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword, he would gain a lot of wealth. After a while, another fight began. At first, they were caught off guard and ended quickly. This time, a big hole was poked in the chest of the loser. With unwillingness and anger on his face, he was kicked down the abyss by the winner. The winner was a cultivator who looked travel-worn. His hair was in a mess, and his clothes were dirty. It was hard to tell whether it was because of his appearance or his seven days on the Spirit Severing path. But at this moment, he was in a good mood. ¡°Haha! I made another profit!¡± The cultivator opened his storage pouch happily and showed off the treasures inside. Under the envious gazes of the crowd, he counted them and put them into his storage pouch. Naturally, many people around showed envy and jealousy, but no one dared to take the initiative to attack this cultivator. Because there were six Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Swords hanging from his neck! That meant that he had killed at least five cultivators on the Spirit Severing Road, seized their gains, and killed them. Moreover, the dirty cultivator¡¯s attack showed that he was extremely powerful and cruel. It was best not to provoke such a person when they were only one step away from victory. Although no one wanted to provoke him, it did not mean that the cultivator would give up and not provoke others. After all, the dirty cultivator had already tasted the sweetness of continuous attacks. At this moment, in his eyes, the seriously injured cultivators on this tform were all fat sheep waiting to be ughtered and almost had no ability to resist. Who wouldn¡¯t love such fat sheep? After looking around for a while, he sneered and walked toward the young couple who had just returned. Judging from the looks of this young man and woman, they should be a brother and sister. From the way they helped each other back, they were obviously seriously injured. A cultivator needed help to walk? If he didn¡¯t attack the cultivator, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of God¡¯s kindness to send them to him? Noticing the dirty cultivator¡¯s target, the nearby cultivators immediately cast sympathetic eyes on Leny Holly and Lidas Holly. Leny carefully helped his pale sister sit on the ground. After that, everything went dark in front of his eyes. He hurriedly took a few deep breaths and his vision became blurry again. At this moment, Leny only wanted to have a good rest. He didn¡¯t want to think about the terrible experience for the time being, nor did he dare to think about it. He didn¡¯t have much toin about even if he hadn¡¯t found anything on the Spirit Severing Path. After all, this was thest dangerous scene. It was lucky enough that the brother and sister could save their lives. What other requirements did he have? He exhaled a mouthful of murky air and was about to sit down beside his sister when he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. Out of instinct, he suddenly pulled out his saber and turned around. ng! At the same time as the sparks exploded, Lidas only felt a strong forceing at him, which made him take several steps back. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Qi and blood in his chest surged, and he felt a fishy sweetness in his throat. He hurriedly pressed the long saber against the ground, steadied himself, and did not fall. He didn¡¯t expect to be attacked when he returned to the tform. If he was a littlete just now, his body would have been divided into two parts. Thinking of this, Leny looked forward in shock and anger. It was only at this time that he saw a cultivator with messy hair who looked like a beggar. However, the cultivator¡¯s cold eyes and scimitar with saw teeth in his hand all showed that he was not an easy character to deal with. In particr, as if he was showing off, the string of Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Swords hanging from his neck had already shown his purpose of sneak attack! ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡± Leny shouted, feeling lucky. The dirty cultivator grinned hideously and pointed to the abyss next to him. ¡°Hand over your Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword and what you got this time, and then jump down!¡± Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 Seeing her brother in danger, Lidas stood up immediately. However, when she was in the temple before, she was affected much more than Leny, and her injuries were even more severe than his. Therefore, as soon as she stood up, everything went dark in front of her eyes. She spat out a mouthful of blood and her whole body withered quickly. ¡°Sister!¡± Leny was anxious and was about to reach out to help her. ¡°What time is it? Do you still want to y brother and sister¡¯s affections?¡± The dirty cultivator sneered, and scimitar in his hand suddenly shone with a bright knife radiance. ¡°Since you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± When seeing the sharp knife lighting at him, a trace of cruelty appeared in Leny¡¯s eyes. He suddenly raised the huge long saber in his hand, and a strange pink color appeared on the surface of his arm. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t!¡± Seeing this, Lidas hurriedly shouted. But at this time, Leny Holly had already chopped down. ¡°Nether Withering Bone!¡± The saber radiance instantly stretched out. The smell of death filled the air. There seemed to be a gate slowly opening on the strange pink screen. A burst of music came from the gate. The sound came from far away and near, extremely ethereal. It was obviously a music full of joy, but at this moment, it made people shiver when they heard it. It was like a wedding banquet, but when people looked up, they found that the words on the wall were cut from white paper. Yin-Yang Split, Life-and-Death Chaos¡­ The saber radiance and the virtual image collided in the air. Crack! Crack! Crack! The saber radiance all over the sky suddenly shattered and exploded into sparks. The gate exploded at the same time, and the bone-chilling music suddenly stopped. The dirty cultivator¡¯s face changed slightly. He took a step back and steadied himself. But the next moment, he grinned hideously. Because Leny looked much worse than him. Leny was already seriously injured, and now that he had suffered such a blow, not only was his mouth and nose bleeding, but his eyes were also bleeding. His whole body was shaking, and he might fall at any time. Obviously, he had reached the limit of his body. Seeing this, Lidas¡¯ face turned pale and she cried out involuntarily, ¡°Brother¡­¡± The dirty cultivator suddenly burst outughing. ¡°How dare you resist? Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll change my mind. Don¡¯t you want to protect your sister? Then I¡¯ll chop her into 100 pieces in front of you and then throw her away!¡± Leny wanted to raise his saber again. But at this time, he was almost exhausted. He had used all his strength to stand here, and he could not even speak. ¡°s, two more will die¡­¡± Someone in the crowd shook his head and sighed. ¡°Ah, sorry for the trouble. You guys are blocking the way,¡± At this time, a voice suddenly sounded. Everyone looked in the direction of the sound in shock. Because no one on the scene noticed when this guy riding a white tiger appeared. Everyone looked at Caspian in surprise. Caspian also looked at the brother and sister of the Holly family in surprise. During the great battle at the temple, he originally thought that this pair of siblings would be affected and wouldn¡¯t be spared. Unexpectedly, they survived and returned here. To put it in a very vulgar way, the lives of these two people were really hard. Caspian didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for no reason. Although Carson Montgomery was dead, after careful consideration, he found that there was a bigger problem waiting for him to solve. So to be honest, he was a little unhappy now. ¡°Why are you still blocking the way when I am so unhappy? What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Mind your own business. Do you want to die?¡± The dirty cultivator frowned and immediately turned around. He shook the six Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword hanging around his neck and shouted at Caspian. The purpose of his doing this was to warn the other party with the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword around his neck, ¡°See, I have killed so many people. If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of here!¡± But¡­ When he turned around, his eyes suddenly widened. Because he saw a string made of Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword also hung on the neck of White Tiger under Caspian¡¯s crotch. There were probably twenty or thirty of them on the ne. Inparison, the string on his neck was like a toy. Looking at the majestic white fox and the slightly frowning Caspian, the dirty cultivator suddenly felt a chill on his back neck and his throat tightened. At the same time, the other cultivators around had also noticed the string of Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword on Little Candy¡¯s neck. In an instant, the audience gasped. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened almost instantly. Riding on a demon toe back was enough to attract people. Now, with so many Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Swords, this guy had killed one-tenth of his opponents! ¡°It¡¯s you! You¡¯re back!¡± Someone in the crowd eximed. Caspian looked up slightly and found that the one who shouted at this moment was the cultivator who had squatted on the steps with him before. The cultivator looked at Little Candy and covered his waist with shame. There were four Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Swords hanging around his waist. He was too ashamed. The brother and sister of the Holly family also recognized Caspian at this time. But at this moment, except for the same shock, they did not say anything else. After all, when Caspian went with them, he wore a Thousand Cursed Mask. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t connect Caspian with the person who was with them at that time. After waiting for a while, seeing that everyone was still staring at each other, Caspian¡®s patience was worn down. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The dirty cultivator was frightened by the momentum of Caspian and subconsciously wanted to take a step back. He noticed that someone around him was looking at him with strange eyes. He suddenly realized something. If he retreated at this time, how could he have a foothold in the future? So his feet, which were about to move backward, suddenly stopped. Caspian noticed his behavior and frowned. ¡°Who are you? Why should I get out of the way?¡± The dirty cultivator raised his knife, pointed at Caspian, and said coldly. Feeling the killing intent in the other party¡¯s body, Little Candy made a low roar in its throat. Caspian touched its neck and looked at the dirty cultivator with a faint smile. ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to die!¡± The dirty cultivator¡¯s fear of Caspian turned into anger. He swung his saber and shed at Caspian. ¡°Mountain Splitting de!¡± With a swoosh, scimitar¡¯s saber radiance turned into hundreds and thousands and rushed toward Caspian, even if a mountain stood there, it would be prated directly. ¡°Watch out!¡± Seeing this scene, Lidas cried out involuntarily. An anxious look also appeared in Leny¡¯s eyes. However, he was seriously injured, so it was impossible for him to open his mouth. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Caspian nced at the brother and sister from the corner of his eyes and looked at the knife light in front of him. He raised the corners of his mouth and sneered. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor! ¡± Caspian¡¯s right arm was instantly enveloped by a red vigor. At first nce, it seemed to be burning. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± In an instant, his right arm expanded ten times. Like a giant beast, he suddenly grabbed forward. Crack! Crack! Crack! Under everyone¡®s stunned expression, all the saber light was torn into pieces in an instant, revealing the cultivator¡®s face full of fear after the dense saber light was revealed. Without any expression, Caspian pped his palm down again. Bang! The red light shed from top to bottom. The ground shook violently. A huge palm print suddenly appeared on the steps. In the center of his palm was a mass of thick flesh and blood. It was the dirty cultivator who had just attacked Caspian. Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 After the huge palm fell to the ground, there was a dead silence. Everyone opened their mouths wide. All cultivators present were Holy Land Realm cultivators. Since they had been selected to take the Spirit Severing Road, their strength was naturally at the peak of their sect. In this case, there was also a difference between the strong and the weak But in everyone¡¯s eyes, there was not much difference. However, just now, Caspian had killed a cultivator on the Spirit Severing Road with a single p. Moreover, the cultivator who was killed was a notorious figure in everyone¡¯s eyes. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Instantly, everyone looked at Caspian as if they were looking at a ghost. After killing the dirty cultivator, Caspian didn¡¯t say much and rode on Little Candy towards the pool of blood. When he passed by the brother and sister of the Holly family, Lidas¡¯ face turned pale and she took a step back. Leny¡®s gaze towards Caspian was filled with fear and awe. After all, he had fought with that dirty cultivator not long ago. Although he was seriously injured now, he could feel it after a fight. Even if he was in his prime, he could not defeat the dirty cultivator. In this way, Leny suddenly felt that the figure of Caspian had be like a mountain in front of him. And he himself seemed to have be an insignificant speck of dust. At this time, Caspian turned his wrist and threw the two elixirs toward the brother and sister of the Holly family. To some extent, this serious injury had something to do with him. Judging from their miserable looks, they must have lost their elixirs and storage pouches. In this case, Caspian would not be stingy with two elixirs that could heal injuries and spiritual Qi. As a result, after getting elixirs, the brother and sister of the Holly family were stunned at first, and then they showed extremely grateful expressions. Leny even bowed to Caspian with the help of her sister. Caspian¡¯s behavior at the moment not only gave them elixirs for healing, but also warned other cultivators who wanted to kill them. With Caspian¡¯s gift of pills, how could cultivators dare to rob the brother and sister of the Holly family? The two elixirs seemed to have saved their lives. Caspian nodded in the face of Lidas¡¯ salute, indicating that he knew what was going on. He took out the dirty cultivator¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword and storage pouch, and then walked to a corner of the tform with Little Candy, waiting quietly. Although Caspian had only pped his palm before, the deterrence of this palm was too great. Therefore, not to mention anyone who dared to provoke him, even the fights between the others stopped for a moment. The scene suddenly fell into a very strange silence. And the reason why it was calm was that after Caspian was blocked by someone, Caspian pped discontentedly. Not long after, the beam of light falling from the sky became solid in front of everyone. At the entrance where everyone had entered, the void began to slowly copse. Seeing this scene, everyone¡¯s breathing became rapid. During the seven-day journey on the Spirit Severing path, although it was an opportunity for them to increase their power, every single moment of time was the same as walking on the edge of life and death. Now that they could go back, not only did they have no worries about their lives, but all their gains finally fell into their pockets, which also meant that they could be a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. At this moment, many people were so excited that they felt as if their chests were being torn apart. They clenched their fists. A magnificent gate soon appeared in the copsed void. Waves of cheers sounded from the crowd. They scrambled for the chance to open the gate and crawl in. Caspian walked behind the crowd with Little Candy. This time, he nned to show Little Candypletely in front of the world and no longer keep it alone in Earrings of Echo. After passing through the gate, Caspian immediately saw a bright sunshine falling from the top of his head. In the face-to-face breeze, there was a slight salty smell unique to the sea breeze. He looked over and found that they were no longer at the foot of the Rigor Mountain. Obviously, the others had also noticed this. At this moment, they were curiously looking around and gasping from time to time. Caspian looked around and found that he was in a square. The square was round, surrounded by ancient and tall stone pirs. The surface of the stone pir was engraved with the same patterns as the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword. It was likely that they were now under the jurisdiction of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The square was built on an ind. Caspian looked up and saw the boundless blue sea. What he could see was that the sea was connected with the heaven. The sound of waves was heard. Between breaths, there was a rolling spiritual Qi that made people feel refreshed. In next moment, Caspian heard Lidas exim behind him. He turned around and followed Lidas¡¯ gaze. His gaze froze. The ind under his feet with a tform was not an isted ind. There was a long road in front of him, leading to the distance. At the end of this road was arge number of inds connected to each other. It was hard to imagine how many inds there were and howrge they were. On the other side of the inds, pearls and precious Qi were constantly swallowing and exhaling. The pavilions and buildings were faintly visible. They were either built near the ind or straight to the sky. The towering statues could be vaguely seen in the distant fog and green jade, giving off an iparably solemn and solemn aura. In the face of this atmosphere, even Caspian couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly. He felt extremely insignificant, as if he was the most insignificant speck of dust on the mountain peak. Although Heavenly Stars Sect was also a gateway to immortality, and there were stars hanging over theke, Caspian¡¯s love for Heavenly Stars Sect was also proved by the sun and the moon. But at this moment, he had to admit that Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s aura was indeed much weaker than that of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Heavenly Stars Sect was gateway to immortality upying a piece of mountains and rivers. As for Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it was an endless stretch of mountains and rivers that could amodate the sun and moon. Heavenly Stars Sect only upied one of the many inds of the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect. At this time, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply in his heart. ¡®Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is still like this. I don¡®t know what it will feel like when Glory City of cultivators really stands in front of me¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian could not help but have a deep meaning in his eyes. Not long after, the passage closed and everyone waited on the stone tform for a while. Suddenly, they saw three figures in the distant sky approaching on their swords. Seeing this scene, another exmation came from the crowd. Everyone knew that only cultivators who had reached Heavenly Spirit Realm could fly in the air on their Qi. Before that, if a cultivator wanted to fly, he could only rely on external objects, like magic weapon or spirit boat. For cultivators of Holy Land Realm, the number of magic weapons they could use was limited. In addition to the flying magic weapon, the consumption of Spiritual Qi was too high. Therefore, it could be said that no one had really used the flying magic treasure except for the spirit boats Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 In everyone¡¯s eyes, the extremely rare flying magic weapon was seen immediately after arriving at the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Instantly, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh again that the gap between Lunia and Efrax sects was so big. From a certain point of view, the gap was like the difference between the remote Border Town and the prosperous city ¡°Holy Land Realm can have the flying magic weapon, and it. has such a vigorous spiritual Qi to support the operation of magic weapon. This is something that we can¡¯t even think of in our past sects.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In my previous sect, I¡¯ve never seen a disciple of a Holy Land Realm possessing a Flying magic weapon.¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but reveal looks of envy on their faces as they looked at the three disciples flying on their swords. ¡°I really don¡¯t know when we can fly like them in the sea and the heaven.¡° Everyone was staring unblinkingly at the three flying disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect when they suddenly saw them descend. Shockingly, their destination was none other than this tform. The three flying swords turned into three beams of light and fell in front of everyone in an instant. The three Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples who were flying on their swords immediately appeared in front of everyone. As soon as they appeared, a pressing pressure immediately came towards the cultivators. Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of awe from the bottom of their hearts. Many people even lowered their heads at once, not daring to look into their eyes. It seemed that taking a look at these three people was a very disrespectful behavior. These three disciples, two men and one woman, all gave others a sense of seriousness. At this moment, they nced at the crowd in front of them. One of the male disciples said, ¡°Are you the new disciples who just came out of the Spirit Severing Road?¡± Among the crowd, someone plucked up his courage, stepped forward, and saluted. ¡°Senior Brother, we just came back from the Spirit Severing Road.¡± This person had gathered enough courage to respond, and naturally, he wanted to leave an impression on the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After all, they were all elites and outstanding figures in their own sects. But when they arrived at a ce like the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect where elites gathered, they appeared quite mediocre. It was naturally a shortcut to gain a firm foothold and leave a good impression on the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The cultivator¡¯s face was full of fawning smiles as he looked at the three disciples. ¡°What can I do for you, seniors?¡± ¡°Who are you? Did I ask you to speak?¡± The disciple from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, who had just asked, swept a cold gaze over at this moment. The cultivator¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡°Get lost!¡± The disciple¡¯s eyes narrowed. In an instant, the cultivator felt as if his brain had been drilled by a drill. His vision went ck and he stumbled back with a frightened smile on his face. ¡°Spiritual sense Attack!¡± The faces of the people present suddenly changed. ¡°Anyone who enters our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect has to make strict demands on himself. The etiquette must be paid attention to so that you won¡¯t be embarrassed in public,¡± The male disciple nced at the crowd and said coldly, ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Happy Smith. These two are Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman.¡± Sunshine Lydia was a cold female cultivator, she nodded slightly to the crowd as a greeting. Herd Norman didn¡¯t even look up at the crowd. The performance of these three people at the moment made it more and more difficult for the people present to know why they came here.Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, Happy Smith and the others didn¡¯t make everyone confused for too long. He soon continued, ¡°We came here under the Crape Myrtle Law decree to investigate something.¡± ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± Someone in the crowd asked subconsciously. After that, the man immediately widened his eyes in shock. He hurriedly covered his mouth with his hand and looked at Happy Smith and the other two who were looking at him coldly. ¡°p yourself,¡± Happy Smith said coldly. ¡°Why, why?¡± The disciple said discontentedly. ¡°Do you deserve to say the words Crape Myrtle?¡± Happy Smith frowned. ¡°If you are not convinced, I will do it for you. But at that time, if the situation is too ugly, don¡¯t me me.¡± Happy Smith pressed forward step by step. A trace of cruelty shed in the cultivator¡¯s eyes. He exined, ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect is just an organization established by the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. What qualifications do you have to discipline me on behalf of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± Hearing this, Caspian understood. He had heard the name ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect¡± several times before. In the beginning, he thought that Crape Myrtle Sect was a sect in Lunia and had a high status. But now, it seemed that Crape Myrtle Sect was just an organization established by the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It was like a gang formed by dozens of people in the secr world. This gang made a small fuss. It was okay to rob territory, but no matter how powerful they were, they did not dare to arrest prisoners on behalf of the government and convict them. Therefore, from this point of view, there was no problem with what this disciple said. Moreover, since Happy Smith came here, his behavior had been serious and domineering, which made everyone dissatisfied. ¡°How dare you!¡± Happy Smith snorted and immediately took a step forward. Phew! There was a gust of wind at the scene. Everyone felt dizzy. The next moment, they heard a p from the crowd. They hurriedly turned around and immediately saw the disciple who had just argued fly out with a face full of blood. He rolled on the ground for more than a dozen times like a rolling gourd. He didn¡®t stop until he was on the edge of the stone tform. Seeing this scene, everyone couldn¡®t help eximing. Caspian narrowed his eyes. Happy Smith was at the third Stage of Holy Land Realm. However, his speed was obviously faster than everyone expected. Even Caspian had not been able to see his actions clearly. At this time, Happy Smith had returned to his original position. He looked at the crowd with a hint of contempt. ¡°You may not be convinced, but I can also tell you that those who can enter the Crape Myrtle Sect are all elites of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. When you knew the status and influence of Crape Myrtle Sect in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and even the entire Lunia, you would naturally worship them. And now you are just a group of country bumpkins, so you know nothing about it. As the saying goes, those who don¡¯t know are innocent, so I spared that guy¡¯s life just now and only punished him with skin and flesh. But¡­¡± Happy Smith changed the topic and a fierce light shed in his eyes. ¡°From now on, don¡®t me me for being rude if you show disrespect to Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± As soon as these words came out, a horrible chill rushed out from his body like a huge wave. Almost everyone present could not help but take a step back, and their faces were full of horror. Little Candy hurriedly leaned over to Caspian and growled in its throat. Caspian touched Little Candy¡¯s head and looked at Happy Smith and the other two thoughtfully. At this time, Happy Smith said again, ¡°I just said that I came here today to investigate something under the Crape Myrtle Law. All of you, open your storage pouches now. Don¡®t leave anything on you!¡± Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 As soon as Happy Smith said that, all the people present changed their faces. For cultivators, there were not only elixirs and magic weapons in the storage pouches, but also everyone¡¯s trump cards and secrets. In other words, the storage pouch was their second life and face. The problem of checking a cultivator¡¯s storage pouch was that it was more harmful than letting a person take off his clothes in public in the secr world. Under normal circumstances, everyone would immediately refuse. However, Happy Smith¡¯s powerful attack just now still frightened everyone present. Therefore, at this moment, everyone¡¯s faces showed that they were angry but did not dare to say anything. ¡°What? You don¡®t want to?¡± Happy Smith sneered and pointed to the nearest cultivator. The cultivator only showed a little hesitation. He immediately felt a strong wind blowing toward him. Before he could react, the cultivator felt as if his cheek had been hit by a heavy hammer. His vision went ck and he flew out immediately. The others present suddenly felt their hearts clench. When they¡®d been in their respective sects, they¡¯d been restricted by thews of their sects. Under normal circumstances, fellow disciples were forbidden from fighting. However, there seemed to be no suchw in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. And at this moment, it gave people a feeling that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had thisw, but Happy Smith ignored it with the identity of Crape Myrtle Sect. ¡®Is the Crape Myrtle Sect so powerful in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡¯ Caspian thought to himself. He turned to look at the brother and sister of the Holly family not far away. When they were in the restaurant, the brother and sister of the Holly family had a big reaction when they heard the name Crape Myrtle Sect. It could be seen that they knew a little about the organization of the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. ¡®When there is a chance, I should go and inquire about it,¡¯ Caspian thought. At this time, Happy Smith looked at another cultivator. ¡°Open your storage pouch!¡± This cultivator looked helplessly to both sides. But no one stood out to speak for him. He looked terrible. In the past, he had never been humiliated like this. Under the gloomy gaze of Happy Smith, the cultivator¡¯s face turned pale. He reluctantly opened his storage pouch and poured out all the things inside, showing them in front of everyone. ¡°That¡®s it¡­¡± After pouring, the cultivator gritted his teeth and said. Happy Smith nced at all the items on the ground, then walked to the cultivator, spread out his hand, and said, ¡°Give me your storage pouch.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± The cultivator¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. The cultivator thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve already shown you my storage pouch. But you still want to take my storage pouch and check it again. You¡¯ll humiliate me again.¡± ¡°Why don¡®t you re at me again?¡± Happy Smith said with a faint smile, his hand already stretched forward. The cultivator was obviously very angry at this time, and his cheeks were trembling at a visible rate. But the lesson was not far away, so at this moment, he had no courage to resist Happy Smith. ¡°Here¡­ You are!¡± He gritted his teeth and handed the storage pouch to Happy Smith. Happy Smith sneered. He did not take the storage pouch, but suddenly pulled out his sword. With a sh, the sword pierced through the storage pouch and nailed it to the ground. He moved his wrist again and stirred the long sword. In an instant, the storage pouch was torn into pieces. No matter what was inside, it would bepletely destroyed along with the destruction of the space of the storage pouch. The owner of the storage pouch widened his eyes. The other cultivators could not help but gasp. Happy Smith was really ruthless. ¡°You should thank me,¡± Looking at the man gnashing his teeth, Happy Smith sneered. ¡°I¡¯m helping you. If you hid something in your storage pouch, you¡¯re dead now.¡± ¡°You! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± The cultivator couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and suddenly attacked. ¡°Mountainndslide and tsunami¡­¡± The rolling spiritual Qi condensed in the palm of the cultivator. The earth shook and the mountains shook, as if it had turned into a natural disaster and was about to crush Happy Smith. ¡°You have no respect for elders!¡± A sharp light shed in Happy Smith¡®s eyes and he suddenly thrust his sword. At this moment, the sword radiance made people¡¯s eyes hurt. In the blink of an eye, spiritual Qi in the cultivator¡¯s palm was released like a leaking ball. The long sword pierced through his palm, prated his arm, and then stabbed out from his back shoulder. The muscles and bones in his arms were almost crushed in an instant, so that his arm seemed to have expanded several times in the blink of an eye. The cultivator¡¯s face suddenly showed an extremely painful look. His facial features were distorted and he let out a wail. However, he was like a furious lion. Even though he was seriously injured by his opponent in one move, he still endured the pain and did not want to surrender. He raised his other arm again to attack. ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t know what¡®s good for you. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡± Happy Smith sneered and pped cultivator¡¯s chest. His five fingers had turned green at this moment, as if they were coated with poison. At the same time, he gave people a feeling that wherever his pahn went, the void would be corroded. Happy Smith moved much faster than the cultivator. Just as the cultivator was about to raise his arm, Happy Smith¡¯s palm almost hit the cultivator¡¯s chest. If this palm hit the cultivator, his whole chest would explode in an instant. At this time, a hand reached out from the side. When the palm was less than an inch away from the cultivator¡¯s chest, it held Happy Smith¡¯s wrist. Happy Smith¡®s eyes narrowed. Because he suddenly found that the strength of the hand that suddenly appeared was so strong that the moment he it was held, he could no longer move his palm forward. Even so, spiritual Qi from his palm hit the cultivator so hard that he spat out blood and flew out. He could not get up for a long time. Happy Smith¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Looking at Caspian who stopped him, he sneered and said, ¡°Boy, do you know that you are making trouble for yourself?¡± Caspian swept a nce at the flying sword that was still dripping blood in the other party¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Do you know that what you are saying now is to cause trouble for yourself?¡± Cultivators behind him were all stunned when they heard Caspian¡¯s words. They all looked at Caspian in disbelief. This guy dared to resist this disciple called Happy Smith and Crape Myrtle Sect! Happy Smith was also stunned. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. For a long time, he was the only one who could threaten others, and such a thing had never happened before. After he reacted, Happy Smith withdrew his arm, stood up straight, and looked at Caspian with a sneer. ¡°Boy, you have the guts to say such things in front of me. It seems that you don¡¯t take Crape Myrtle Sect seriously.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use the Crape Myrtle Sect to suppress me,¡± Caspian also sneered. ¡°Let me ask you, ording to thew of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, what crime should you have to bear for seriously injuring one¡¯s fellow disciples in the sect?¡± Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Happy Smith red at Caspian and said, ¡°Thew can¡¯t punish people from Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± Caspian said with a faint smile, ¡°Do you mean that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect can¡¯t control your Crape Myrtle Sect?¡° ¡°Then¡­¡± Happy Smith was about to speak when he suddenly realized that Caspian¡¯s words were really harsh. No matter how influential the Crape Myrtle Sect was, it was just an organization formed by the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If his words had reached the ears of the senior leaders of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Happy Smith could guarantee that nothing would happen to the Crape Myrtle Sect. After all, its influence was there. But he, who had been lured to say those words, would definitely be used as a scapegoat. ¡°How dare you trick me?¡± Happy Smith narrowed his eyes and a fierce look appeared on his face. ¡°Do you want to fight?¡± Caspian also showed his white teeth. Although he was smiling, his eyes were countless times more fierce than Happy Smith¡¯s. ¡°The kind that won¡¯t stop until one of us dies?¡± Although the realm of Caspian was not as high as Happy Smith¡¯s, Happy Smith had to admit that at this moment, he was still shocked by the momentum of Caspian. It was the first time since he joined the Crape Myrtle Sect that a new disciple dared to talk to him like this, and the other party even said such words. Moreover, Happy Smith was concerned about the fact that Caspian had grabbed his wrist. Since Caspian dared to say that, he was confident. But if he gave up now, he would lose face. For a moment, Happy Smith¡¯s face was full of uncertainty. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman, who were standing not far away, also looked at Caspian meaningfully. Obviously, the image of Caspian had been deeply engraved in their minds. The atmosphere at the scene became so tense that it was hard to breathe. At this time, two rays of multicolored light came from the distance side by side and fell on the stone tform in an instant. They were none other than the horse-faced cultivator and the seemingly sloppy cultivator who had opened the passageway for everyone at the foot of the mountain. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± The horse-faced cultivator looked around and frowned. The other party was an elder of the sect and an cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Happy Smith¡¯s attitude suddenly changed. But even so, he just had something to say and did not show too much respect. ¡°Master, the three of us are here to investigate something under the Crape Myrtle Law,¡± Happy Smith said. The horse-faced cultivator nodded slightly when he heard the words ¡°Crape Myrtle Law¡±, and the expression on his face obviously eased a lot. Seeing the change in his expression, the hearts of everyone present suddenly sank. It seemed that the horse-faced cultivator was also on the side of Crape Myrtle Sect. ¡°And then?¡± At this time, the horse-faced cultivator asked again, ¡°How did this happen?¡± Of course, he was referring to the people who had just been sent flying. ¡°Those who disobey the Crape Myrtle Law will naturally be punished,¡± Happy Smith said matter-of- factly. ¡°Yes, as long as the Crape Myrtle Law is raised high, even thews of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect can be trampled on,¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± Happy Smith immediately denied it loudly. ¡°There were many people here listening just now,¡± Caspian sneered repeatedly. At this moment, the horse-faced cultivator suddenly interrupted Caspian. He looked at the crowd and said in a cold voice, ¡°Did anyone hear it just now? Anyone who heard it,e out and let me have a look.¡± More than a hundred people on the scene suddenly fell silent. Everyone shrank their heads and lowered their heads, not daring to look at the horse-faced cultivator, let alone stand out Seeing this, Caspian shook his head slightly. It seemed that the Crape Myrtle Sect was more powerful than he had imagined. Moreover, it seemed that the influence of Crape Myrtle Sect was not only limited to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but also to Carson Montgomery ording to his tone. But Caspian didn¡¯t know what kind of role the Crape Myrtle Sect would y in his future. Seeing the horse-faced Master supporting him, Happy Smith became more and more fearless. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He first nced at Caspian, then pointed at the cultivator whose arm had just been seriously injured by him and said fiercely, ¡°Boy, let me ask you, how did your hand get hurt?¡± The cultivator was shocked. At this moment, he was almost scared to tears. He did have a lot of dissatisfaction and resentment against Happy Smith before. However, as the horse-faced Master was obviously backing Happy Smith up, he did not dare to show his dissatisfaction and resentment at all. So he immediately said, ¡°It has nothing to do with this senior brother. I identally fell.¡± After that, the cultivator hurriedly lowered his head and did not dare to look at Caspian. ¡°Did you see that? I didn¡¯t say anything like that, and I didn¡¯t hurt anyone,¡± Happy Smith smiled hideously as he looked at Caspian. ¡°Kid, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to exin to you what kind of punishment you will receive for framing the fellow disciples.¡± ¡°I can prove that he did say something disrespectful to the sect and hurt his fellow disciples.¡° At this time, a slightly weak voice sounded. ¡°Me too,¡± Another voice rang out. In silence, the two voices sounded extremely abrupt. A fierce light shed in Happy Smith¡®s eyes, and he looked in the direction of the sound with everyone. Leny Holly and Lidas Holly supported each other as they slowly walked out from the crowd. The gazes of the crowd did put a lot of pressure on them, so that their seriously injured bodies seemed to be on the verge of copse at this moment. But at this moment, they still decided to stand up and support Caspian. Not only did Caspian help them before, but they also asked for a clear conscience. Seeing that someone dared to stand up and p him in the face, Happy Smith showed a trace of anger on his face. But soon, he said with a grim smile, ¡°Among the more than a hundred people present, only three of you said something different from the others. In this case, it is clear who is lying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± The horse-faced cultivator nodded solemnly. ¡°ording to thews of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± Happy Smith immediately spoke as the horse- faced cultivator said. However, before he could finish his words, Caspian interrupted him. Caspian¡¯s voice was not loud, but everyone present could hear it clearly. ¡°Sometimes, the truth is in the hands of a few people,¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian showed the thing in his palm. A seemingly ordinary stone. However, Happy Smith¡¯s face immediately changed. He spat out some words through his teeth, ¡°Wind-heeding Stone¡­¡± The Wind-heeding Stone could record the images and voices. Obviously, Caspian had recorded the previous conversation with the Wind-heeding Stone. At this moment, Happy Smith stared at Caspian. ¡°Despicable¡­¡± Caspian looked calm and nodded. ¡°Oh, more than that¡­¡± After that, he showed another thing in his hand. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 ¡°Runes¡­¡± Happy Smith clenched his fist when he saw the item in the other hand of Caspian. Caspian smiled at him and said, ¡°There are more than one runes which could record sound.¡± Caspian spread out his palm, revealing a thick stack of runes. ¡°I used to think that your voice was too attractive and your tone was so righteous, so I couldn¡®t help recording it with the Wind-heeding Stone and runes at the same time.¡± ¡°Despicable,¡± Happy Smith repeated the word. ¡°And then, I think it¡¯s too wasteful for me to only hear such deafening words, so I¡­¡± ¡°So what did you do?¡± Seeing that Caspian had lengthened his tone, Happy Smith couldn¡¯t help asking hurriedly. Caspian nced at him and his face darkened. ¡°So I put these runes in messenger and sent it to a thousand friends I know. Now they should have heard what you just said. I guess not longter, the cultivators of the whole Lunia will hear your remarks.¡± Although Happy Smith knew that Caspian¡¯s words were fake, his face still changed at this moment. Not only him, but also Sunshine Lydia, Herd Norman, the horse-faced cultivator, and the dirty-dressed Master could no longer remain calm. This guy was too bad! Happy Smith¡¯s lips turned pale. ¡°Well, I think this is a misunderstanding,¡± At this time, the dirty-dressed Master stepped forward and said. He looked at Happy Smith and asked, ¡°What are you looking for? Have you found anything?¡± Happy Smith¡¯s lips moved twice. He naturally did not dare to reveal the contents of the Crape Myrtle Law. But he also felt that this Master wanted to smooth things over. Today, with a ruthless man present, he was already at a disadvantage. Happy Smith also understood that if he continued to persist, it would only be disadvantageous to him. So he quickly said, ¡°We didn¡¯t find it, so we¡¯ll go back to report.¡± After that, he didn¡®t dare to look at Caspian again. He hurriedly led Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman to fly away on their swords. Compared with the aggressive and arrogant appearance before, he could only escape at this moment. It was too embarrassing. Riding on his sword, he flew for a while on the sea. When he arrived at a deserted ce, Happy Smith stopped. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman also stopped on his left and right. ¡°Have you memorized that guy¡®s face?¡± Happy Smith asked fiercely. Since he joined Crape Myrtle Sect, his behavior was too exaggerated, not to mention that he could do whatever he wanted in the entire Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After all, there were hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. His current realm was just beginning in the entire sect. However, Crape Myrtle Sect was a tiger skin after all. The new disciples had to thank him for humiliating them. When had he ever suffered such a great loss like today? If he did not take revenge, not only would he be unhappy, but once news of this got out in the future, what would he do in front of his peers? Thinking of this, Happy Smith gritted his teeth so hard that he wanted to tear Caspian into pieces. ¡°Yes,¡± Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman nodded. Although they didn¡®t say anything today, the Crape Myrtle Sect had always been the same. Happy Smith was pped in the face, which meant that they were also pped in the face. They had to vent their anger. What¡¯s more, because of that guy, they failed toplete the Grape Myrtle Law Token this time. ¡°If it weren¡®t for the two Masters present just now, I would definitely have killed that guy¡­¡± Happy Smith exhaled and changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. That guy has already entered Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. In the future, we will have plenty of opportunities to take revenge. At that time, I must make that guy kneel in front of us and beg for mercy.¡± Happy Smith gritted his teeth and said as Caspian¡¯s appearance appeared in front of him. Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to calm down and continued, ¡°Do you know what to say about the Crape Myrtle Law Token this time?¡± ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t find any valuable clues,¡± Herd Norman immediately said. The three of them received the order to investigate the whereabouts of Demon Phyton Form. Now that they had found nothing, they were driven back in disgrace. If this matter was exposed, the three of them would be punished together. Therefore, at this time, the three of them were like grasshoppers on a rope. They shared glory and loss. Although Sunshine Lydia didn¡¯t say anything, she understood the stakes in it. She nodded to show that she knew what to do. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back and report it now,¡± Happy Smith¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light. ¡°But that guy, humph, when we have time next, let¡¯s make it clear who he is and let him know how powerful the Crape Myrtle Sect is! Let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Happy Smith immediately led the other two away on their swords. Not long after Happy Smith and the other two left, Caspian felt that the horse-faced Master was looking at him with dissatisfaction. But he didn¡¯t care. When he was in the restaurant, he could tell that the horse-faced Master had a deep rtionship with Star Nelson. As for Star Nelson, she said in public that she would take Caspian¡¯s life. Besides, if the other party was kind to Caspian now, then there would be a problem. Just as Caspian was silent and everyone on the scene was silent, the sloppy Master came over and said, ¡°I just went to pick up jade identification badges of you new disciples. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be an ident.¡± ¡°Jade identification badge?¡± Everyone¡®s eyes lit up. Jade identification badge was the symbol that cultivators had the status of a sect disciple. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Obtaining jade identification badge meant that they had officially be disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The sloppy cultivator smiled and waved his arm. In an instant, a beam of light shot out from his hand like a scattering flower. Every ray of light uratelynded in the hands of every cultivator present. Caspian took it and found it was a palm-sized Jade badge. On the Jade badge, there were two words ¡°Heaven¡®s Edge¡± and the same patterns as Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Sword. There was nothing other than the Jade badge. But the next moment, a scream came from the crowd, ¡°This is a storage magic weapon. Oh, what are these inside?¡± Hearing this, Caspian immediately put his spiritual Qi into jade identification badge. Immediately, he saw a room-sized space in jade identification badge. It should be known that a normal storage pouch was only one or two drawer-sized at most. It was a rare storage pouch with a cab-sized space. However, there was absolutely no storage pouch the size of space like this jade identification badge! Of course, Earrings of Echo owned by Caspian was not included. He had a Earrings of Echo, so at this moment, he just sighed slightly and was still calm. However, for the other cultivators, this was enough to make them gasp continuously. What surprised them was not only the space in jade identification badge, but also the things inside. Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 At this time, Caspian also saw that the space in jade identification badge was not empty, but there were already a few things inside. He looked around and was slightly surprised. These items included swords, magic robes, and elixirs. Apart from elixirs, the swords and the robes were all spirit tools. Even though they were only a first-grade spirit tools, they were still magic weapons! In Efrax, not everyone, even a sect disciple, had magic weapons. But now that they had entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, each disciple could obtain two spirit tools. No wonder the crowd kept eximing. Under the orders of the two Masters, all the people present put on their magic robes. As soon as he put on the robe, his Caspian could sense that his spiritual Qi speed was clearly increasing. He looked over and saw some embroidery patterns on the surface of the robe. These patterns were embroidered on the robe in a wonderful rhythm. ¡®It¡¯s an inscription to increase the flow of spiritual Qi in a cultivator¡¯s body,¡¯ Caspian immediately recognized it. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the generosity of the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect. No wonder everyone wanted to cultivate in a stronger sect. Now he really had a deep feeling. The end that cultivators of small sects could reach was just the starting point of the disciples of big sects. There was a huge gap between them. Caspian also took out the spirit tools longsword and held it in his hand. At the same time, the horse-faced Master spoke again coldly, ¡°If you want to check it, you can check it later. Let¡¯s go back to the sect first.¡± After that, the horse-faced cultivator swung his long sleeves. Hong! A deafening roar suddenly came from the sea next to the ind. The stone tform under everyone¡¯s feet couldn¡¯t help shaking. Everyone was shocked and hurriedly turned to look. Suddenly, in the surging waves, they saw the bow of arge ship breaking out of the waves and pointing to the sky. The bow of the ship was as big as a mountain. The people on the stone tform looked at the bow of the ship as if it was only the size of a soybean. After the bow of the ship rose to the end, it suddenly tilted. Then with a louder sound, the whole ship hit the sea. In an instant, the surging sea surface seemed to be split into two. The seawater surged violently, and arge amount of white foam gushed out. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Large amounts of water sshed, reflecting rainbows under the sunlight. This scene shocked and excited everyone. Caspian couldn¡¯t help but be a little absent-minded. When Heavenly Stars Sect wanted to enter the territory of the sect, they had to take a big ship. However,pared to therge ship of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, which wasparable to an ind, the ship of Heavenly Stars Sect could only be called a cruise liner. One was breaking through the waves on the sea, and the other was moving through theke, giving people apletely different feeling. The ship went all the way forward. The ind ahead was not far away, but the ship drove for almost four hours before it stopped. ording to the introduction of the horse-faced Master, they hadn¡¯t reached the main ind of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. However, this was already their destination. When they got off the ship, they found that on the ind, a group of cultivators in the same magic robe as them were waiting for them. However, this group of cultivators was more numerous than them, and each of them gave people a sense of imposing manner. Moreover, Caspian also noticed that this group of cultivators looked rtively young, about the same age as him. Unlike the group of disciples who came by ship, they were much older. ¡°Those are the disciples selected by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. They don¡¯t need to take the Spirit Severing Road,¡± a low voice came from the crowd. There was a hint of bitterness in his tone, as well as envy and jealousy. The meaning of this man¡¯s words was obvious. The group of cultivators were the favored sons of heaven. They had been selected by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect with their exceedingly high potential and had be disciples. And theirposition was moreplicated. They might be stronger than ordinary cultivators, or they might have some backers, which gave them a chance to participate in the selection. The Spirit Severing Road was the process of the selection. However,pared to directly entering the sect and bing a disciple, the Spirit Severing Road was much more difficult. More than three hundred people participated in the Spirit Severing Road, but less than half of them returned alive. In addition,pared to these disciples who were directly selected, the group of disciples who had passed through the Spirit Severing Road inevitably felt inferior. However, Caspian did not think so at this moment. ¡®Selected by the sect?¡¯ When he heard the man¡¯s words, Caspian thought of Charlotte Sky of Earlington of Efrax. ¡®Wasn¡¯t she chosen by Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡¯ With this in mind, Caspian immediately looked into the distance and began to search among the group of cultivators. Caspian¡®s group consisted of roughly a hundred people. There were about 200 to 300 in the other party¡¯s disciples. However, Caspian soon found the figure of Charlotte Sky in it. There was no other way, although Charlotte Sky was petite, she was extremely eye-catching. Even among the group of God¡¯s favored sons, no one could ignore her existence. But at this moment, there were many people around Charlotte Sky. She was also trying to look over here, but at the same time, she had to deal with the people around her, so she seemed to be absent- minded for a while. Caspian could not help but smile when he thought of the girl¡¯s bold confession at the imperial pce. Although he did not have the same feelings as he had for Jessica, it would indeed make people feel better if they could meet an old friend in a foreign country after a big battle. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go meet them,¡± The sloppy Master waved his hand towards Caspian. The group of cultivators had obviously noticed the people who had just disembarked. However, they all had their own identities. Except for a few people, everyone else looked at Caspian and the others coldly. Obviously, they didn¡®t care about the people who just got off the ship. In fact, it was normal to think about it. This group of disciples had been selected by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect because of their own talents. Furthermore, at such a young age, they possessed a realm and strength far beyond that of their peers¡¯ cultivators. They were used to being superior to others. In other words, none of these people had not been called geniuses since they were young. Compared to the vast majority of cultivators who had just got off the boat, they were indeed superior. There was an obvious dividing line between the two groups of more than 300 people. The one who had arrived a long time ago looked down on the one who got off the ship just now. Most of the people who got off the ship were jealous and self-abased. In this case, if the two sidesmunicated, then there would be something wrong. However, Caspian did not have suchplicated emotions. After walking over, he went straight to Charlotte Sky. Charlotte Sky was surrounded by a group of peers. Obviously, she didn¡¯t like such an environment very much. Seeing the arrival of Caspian, her eyes lit up with joy. She immediately said happily, ¡°Big Brother Montgomery, I knew you woulde!¡± Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 She was wearing a robe simr to everyone else¡¯s, but when it was on Charlotte Sky¡¯s body, people could still feel her graceful style. Coupled with the extremely pleasant voice, cultivators around Charlotte Sky felt their bones melt in an instant. But the next moment, they looked warily in the direction of Charlotte Sky. ¡°Who made Junior Sister Sky greet so intimately?¡± At this time, Caspian could see that Charlotte Sky was really happy for his arrival. Her eyes were shining and full of joy. While she was talking, Charlotte Sky quickly walked out of the crowd and almost trotted to the front of Caspian. She was originally petite, but now she was running again. The hem of her robe was lifted up, and her smooth and straight calves were partly visible, making her look more lovely and charming. The group of cultivators surrounding Charlotte Sky felt as if they were floating. ¡°Big Brother Montgomery, I knew you wouldn¡®t break the promise¡­¡± Walking to the front of Caspian, Charlotte Sky seemed to want to hug Caspian. However, it was unknown what was on her mind. In the end, she stood still and greeted Caspian with a smile. ¡°Is the Spirit Severing Road dangerous?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Caspian nodded with a smile. ¡°You arrived earlier than me.¡± ¡°In fact, we just arrived an hour before you came,¡± Charlotte Sky¡¯s eyes were smiling. The arrival of Caspian made her whole body seem to be shining at this moment. It was only today that Caspian realized that the princess had two dimples. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯vee to the dominion of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect,¡± said Charlotte Sky. ¡°We will both be disciples of the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect in the future.¡± ¡°Charlotte, who is this?¡± At this time, a young man with a fair face walked over with a folding fan in his hand. He opened the folding fan with a snap as if he was deliberately pretending to be romantic. After gently faning it a few times, he said to Charlotte Sky with a smile. Moreover, he asked about the identity of Caspian, but before he came here, he didn¡¯t even look at Caspian. ¡°It¡¯s my Big Brother,¡± Charlotte Sky said. Then she quickly turned her head and stuck out her tongue at Caspian. ¡°Oh, it turns out to be Charlotte¡¯s Big Brother,¡± The male cultivator looked relieved at this time, as if he had put down his worries. Finally, he looked at Caspian and cupped his hands. ¡°Heavenly Herd, the son of the State-protecting General of Efrax Oscar Herd.¡± ¡°Caspian Montgomery,¡± Caspian returned the greeting. ¡°Montgomery?¡± Heavenly looked puzzled and looked at Charlotte Sky. ¡°Charlotte¡¯s surname is Sky. Why is Big Brother¡¯s surname Montgomery?¡± ¡°Who told you that my Big Brother¡¯s surname can¡¯t be Montgomery?¡± Charlotte Sky¡¯s face darkened slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was the one who spoke too much,¡± Heavenly Herd hurriedly said as he looked at Charlotte Sky¡¯s pretty face. At this time, among the other people who came over, someone said with a sneer, ¡°When did Princess Charlotte learn to recognize rtives everywhere?¡± ¡°As far as I know, there seems to be no son surnamed Montgomery in Earlington of Efrax.¡± Caspian had an impression of these people who came over. They were all around Charlotte Sky before. They gave Caspian a feeling that they were like a group of roosters who were in heat, acting coyly. As for the one who had spoken, Caspian¡®s impression of him was deeper. Because this guy¡¯s forehead was wide and bright, and he had a pair of thick eyebrows. Therefore, when Caspian saw him from a distance, he thought that there were two fat caterpirs hanging on the guy¡¯s eyes. However, this cultivator seemed to be very satisfied with his pair of eyebrows. Every time he spoke, he would deliberately open his eyes and raise his eyebrows so that his eyebrows would be alive and flexible. However,pared to his exaggerated and funny eyebrows, what cultivator said seemed to be very unpleasant. By the time he finished speaking, the thick-browed cultivator and the others had already approached him. He seemed to want to deliberately humiliate Caspian. When he came over, he directly turned his back to Caspian and separated Caspian from Charlotte Sky. ¡°Charlotte, we are friends now. You don¡®t seem to be honest with us,¡± He deliberately made a joke and raised his eyebrows. However, he hadpletely ignored Caspian. The others, including Heavenly Herd, also cooperated with him to surround Charlotte Sky and turned their backs to Caspian. It was as if Caspian had been excluded. ¡°Dolly David, what do you mean?¡± Seeing that this group of people was obviously targeting Caspian, Charlotte Sky¡¯s pretty face suddenly darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I just want to joke with you, Charlotte. After all, this is¡­ Ah!¡± Before he finished his words, the thick-browed cultivator named Dolly David suddenly let out a heart- wrenching scream. With a scream, his face was full of pain. He covered his head and squatted down, frowning at this moment. And the most obvious thing was his pair of eyebrows. It was unknown if he had deliberately trained his eyebrows. In short, now, the pair of eyebrows were curved like waves, and his painful expression made people couldn¡®t helpughing. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Puff! Heavenly Herd was the first to lose control. But after spitting out the sound, he immediately understood that something was wrong. He hurriedly opened the folding fan to cover half of his face. ¡°I¡®m sorry, I just choked on my saliva¡­¡± Puff! Although he said so, his flushed face and constantly shrugging shoulders betrayed his heart at this moment. As for the others, right now, their faces were allpletely red. They wanted tough, but they didn¡¯t dare. They felt so ufortable. The people nearby who saw this scene did not have much friendship with Dolly David, so at this moment, they naturally did not have to give him face. They allughed happily. The scene was full of happy air. If Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had an award called the award with the deepest impression of new disciples, the winner must be Dolly David. The sudden change shocked Charlotte Sky. But when she saw Caspian behind Dolly David, she immediately understood that it was Caspian who did it. So she tried hard to hold back herughter, lowered her head and asked, ¡°Dolly David, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± At that moment, Dolly David only felt that his head seemed to be stabbed by ten thousand steel needles. He was in so much pain that he almost burst into tears and fainted on the spot. After a while, he felt the pain disappeared. And after a few breaths, he realized that someone had attacked him with spiritual sense. There were only a few people present, and he had not offended anyone else before, so the murderer was naturally obvious. Dolly David had no time to answer Charlotte Sky¡¯s question. He jumped up from the ground, immediately turned around, pointed to Caspian, and shouted, ¡°You hurt someone behind the back! Charlotte, you have such a friend!¡± He became theughing stock of the whole audience just now, and everyone¡¯sughter was like sharp arrows, which pierced Dolly David¡¯s heart and made him bleed. He even wanted to tear Caspian apart. Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Dolly David was ashamed and angry. He was shocked and angry, staring at Caspian fiercely. It seemed that he was about to open his bloody mouth and swallow Caspian alive. Caspian looked at him with a smile. The next moment, his face darkened and he said lightly, ¡±Does Charlotte need to get your approval to make friends?¡± ¡°You!¡± Dolly David was furious. He naturally had no way to answer this question. Therefore, this anger was suppressed in his chest at the moment, making his temples beat, as if the next moment, his crown would explode. ¡°I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Pointing at Caspian with all his strength, Dolly David turned around and left exasperatedly, unwilling to stay in the same ce for a moment. Dolly David left unhappily. The others who were waiting to watch the fun also knew that there was no good show, so they left one after another. Including Heavenly Herd, he looked around awkwardly before finding an extremelyme excuse to leave. ¡°These people really aren¡®t all that good,¡± After everyone else left, Caspian said. ¡°The people here are not as easy to get along with as I thought,¡± Charlotte Sky thought for a moment, then looked at Caspian and said, ¡°Big Brother Montgomery, please take care of me more in the future.¡± ¡°We should take care of each other,¡± Caspian smiled. He didn¡¯t think that Charlotte Sky needed his care. She was different from him. She was born with Dragon Note Physique and had the Dragon God blood. As soon as this bloodline was revealed, it was directly selected by Amethyst Pce Realm of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and became a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. And if Caspian was right, although Charlotte Sky had just entered the sect, her position in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would not be low. It could be seen from the words and deeds of the group of male cultivators when they ttered Charlotte Sky. Moreover, if they had approached her only because of the beauty of Charlotte Sky, Dolly David would not have given up so easily. Perhaps it was because of the intimacy between Charlotte and Caspian. And the attitude of Charlotte and Caspian had been seen by the newly epted disciples present. ¡®In this way, we can reduce some unnecessary trouble,¡¯ Caspian thought to himself. After chatting for a while, a young male cultivator flew over from afar. However, since this male cultivator could fly, it meant that he was at least an Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The situation was the same. Next, the horse-faced cultivator and the sloppy male cultivator handed the group of new disciples to Master who had just flown over. This Master was white and clean, with a kind smile on his face. Compared with the horse-faced cultivator with a cold face and the sloppy male cultivator, this Master obviously made a good impression on the disciples at first nce. Therefore, after the horse-faced cultivator and the sloppy man left, the atmosphere at the scene became much more rxed. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll send you to where you live next,¡± Master cleared his throat and said, ¡°Stand still and don¡¯t move¡­¡± After that, Master turned his palm and a ball of white Floris appeared in his palm. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It was soft like cotton. He blew at the cotton and threw it on the ground. Suddenly, the cotton began to spread and expand. ¡°This is a cloud!¡± Someone in the crowd eximed. When these white clouds spread to Caspian¡¯s feet, Caspian only felt cool and it wrapped around his ankle and calf. After everyone was in the clouds, Master stretched out his finger and waved it a few times in the air. Others might not care, but when Caspian saw the lines on Master¡¯s fingertip, his eyes narrowed. ¡®Array lines!¡¯ Using spiritual Qi in his body to carve the array lines in the air to stimte formation, this was a very bright method. When Caspian read the notes of the deceased Dahlia Wilde, he had seen simr experiences and insights. At that time, it was impossible for Dahlia Wilde to carve the void lines with her spiritual Qi. However, with her stunning talent, it was not a problem for her to gain some insights. Seeing Master carving the array lines, Caspian immediately felt a sh of inspiration in his mind, as if something was about toe out. So he quickly closed his eyes and began to feel it carefully. When that Master finished drawing the array lines, he looked around casually. When his eyes fell on Caspian, he paused slightly. After a while, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly and a smile appeared on his face. After the inscription of the array lines waspleted, the people present suddenly felt light-footed. The next moment, with exmations, everyone was lifted up by the clouds. When they reached the sky, they directly flew forward. When they came, they took a giant ship, which was a rare experience. And now, riding on a cloud was an unprecedented experience. Suddenly, everyone looked down with joy and excitement. At this moment, everyone did not look like cultivators who had achieved something. Instead, they looked more like mortals who had seen cultivators for the first time. They were amazed and awed. Among these people, only Caspian looked different. He just narrowed his eyes slightly. After taking a look at his current situation, he immediately closed his eyes again and fell into deep thought. Master¡¯s method of carving the array lines gave him a great inspiration. The doubts that had blocked his train of thought for a long time now showed signs of loosening. Of course, Caspian would not miss such an opportunity in vain. Just as Caspian was thinking hard and recalling, he suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Using Qi as the base, the sacred divine wood as the base, disperse Qi, lock the gate, open it, and absorb the spirit¡­¡± The voice was calm and slow, as if it was guiding Caspian. If these words were to be heard by the other cultivators present at this moment, they would definitely feel puzzled. But when it reached Caspian¡¯s ears, he felt refreshed. Because just now, his thoughts were a little blocked. These words happened to solve his doubts. Caspian quickly thought, ¡°What is the Sacred Wood?¡± ¡°Your arm, Grand Log,¡± the voice said. ¡®The Grand Log Needle!¡¯ Caspian¡®s heartstrings twitched, but he quickly calmed down. ¡°Can formation stabilize the outside world?¡± ¡°The mountains and rivers can enter the formation. Who said that the mountains and rivers are inside the body? And the foundation of formation is determined by the mind of the person who set the formation.¡± When these words were heard by Caspian, he suddenly felt as if he had been enlightened. What he had not figured out before was how to stabilize spiritual Qi carved in the air. The voice just now answered his question with the simplest words, which made him understand the key to how to master spiritual Qi to carve the array lines. In the eyes of Caspian, this was the most important thing! As for the rest of the steps, they were all the steps after setting up the formation. As long as one mastered the most important step at the beginning, the following points would not be a problem. Caspian was immersed in his thoughts, and his thoughts kept spreading. He didn¡¯t know that several mocking eyes were constantly looking at him. Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Looking at the motionless Caspian with his eyes closed, Dolly David snorted. The cultivator beside him hurriedlyughed coldly when he saw this. ¡°Look at that fellow. He was very pleased earlier. But now, he is so frightened that he is unable to open his eyes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± someone said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if he looks down now, he¡¯ll be scared to pee.¡± These words were obviously a little vulgar, but at this moment, in order to regain their face, they deliberatelyughed loudly. And whileughing, they nced in the direction of Caspian, as if they were afraid that Caspian and the people around them would not notice them. Caspian suddenly opened his eyes. These people wereughing out loud. When they suddenly saw this scene, their hearts skipped a beat. They didn¡¯t know why, but they felt guilty that they had been caught doing bad things on the spot. However, Caspian did not seem to notice them, but looked directly at the front of the clouds. As soon as Dolly David and the others breathed a sigh of relief, they saw Caspian bowing respectfully to the front while saying, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master.¡± ¡°Ha, pretending to be like that just now, is he cultivating?¡± Dolly David sneered and said mockingly, ¡°Thank you very much, Master, Master¡­ Master?¡± Dolly David¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and his tone became sharp. He looked like a mouse whose tail had been stepped on. Of course, there was only one Master on the cloud, and Caspian did this in public. It could not be for no reason. The only possibility was that he had just been taught by Master. In Dolly David¡®s shocked and angry expression, he saw the Master guiding them and nodded to Caspian with a smile. ¡°Good talent. Work hard¡­¡± The short sentence contained the taste of appreciation and encouragement. In an instant, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Caspian. Their eyes were full of shock, envy, confusion, and jealousy. Of course, most of the disciples on the clouds wanted to please this Master. Even if they could not please Master, leaving a good impression on him was a good choice. But in such a short time, no one could think of a good way to attract the attention of Master. While everyone was racking their brains, the motionless Caspian was the first to be praised by Master. One had to know that he¡®d received the praise of Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect! For a moment, many people were so envious that their eyes turned red, like rabbits. Dolly David and others were still gossiping about Caspianst moment. As a result, at this moment, they were stunned and couldn¡¯t say aplete word. They only felt that their cheeks were hot and painful. ¡°What, what did he do?¡± ¡°What, what is this guy doing?¡± ¡°What on earth happened?¡± When Dolly David and the others were in a state of shock, they saw Caspian turn around and look at them with a smile. ¡°I heard it.¡± If Caspian had said those words before Master opened his mouth, Dolly David and the others would have ignored him. Anyway, there had been conflicts between them before. What¡¯s wrong with saying something bad about the other party? But now, after Master praised him and Caspian said these words, the meaning waspletely different. ¡°You areughing at the disciples praised by Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect behind the back. Are you dissatisfied with Master?¡± Looking at the faint smile on Caspian¡¯s face, Dolly David and several people around him suddenly turned pale. They shivered and wanted to jump off the cloud on the spot. Fortunately, Caspian did not intend to argue too much with them at this moment. If it was really as described in the novel that a master would kill the whole family of the one who scolded him, then there was no need for cultivators to practice. It was enough to be busy killing people all day long. It was a rare opportunity to receive guidance from Master. Therefore, Caspian closed his eyes and continued toprehend. This time, the cloud flew in the air for a long time. About an hourter, it began to decline. Caspian also opened his eyes and looked down. The clouds were about tond on an ind. This ind was no less than 10,000 times bigger than the one that was built on the square before, and there were many small inds around it. The smallest ind could only amodate a few people. However, after Caspian looked at it carefully for a while, he was surprised to find that it seemed that someone had deliberately arranged all these projects. They seemed to have some connection with each other, but when Caspian wanted to study them carefully, he felt as if he had entered a maze and had no way to start. It was as if a hand had covered his eyes and prevented him from paying attention to the changes in the maze. ¡®Maza array!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat However, before he could continue to observe, the clouds began to descend rapidly. They had arrived at their destination. He pondered for a moment and was no longer in a hurry. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Anyway, from now on, he was already a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and it seemed that he would live here. In the future, if he wanted to study, there were many opportunities. The clouds carried the crowd to the ground and it disappeared silently when theynded on the ground. Caspian and the others saw that in front of them stood courtyards separated by formations. From the outside, every courtyard seemed to cover an area of only five or six acres. But if you observed carefully, you would feel that there was an infinite world hidden in the courtyard that could extend endlessly. ¡°Space Technique¡­¡± Caspian blurted out. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the first one to discover it. It seems that you have a good understanding of the formation,¡± As soon as Caspian¡¯s voice fell, Master who led the crowd looked at him and nodded with a smile. Once again, Caspian became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Caspian quickly saluted and thanked Master. Master pressed down with one hand and said to everyone, ¡°This is where you will live in the future. Don¡¯t underestimate these courtyards. Each courtyard is personally built and arranged by Masters of the sect, which contains spatial techniques. The mostmon spatial technique was the storage pouch you used in the past and jade identification badge you used now. The space inside could extend and contain everything. In other words, as long as you are willing, you can make the courtyard as you wish. As for everyone¡¯s residence, it has been marked in your jade identification badge¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone took out their jade identification badge. No one had noticed before, and they all focused on the space storage of jade identification badge and magic weapon and elixirs contained in it. As soon as they poured spirit energy into jade identification badge, they saw a line of small characters appear on its back. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 In addition to his name appearing in jade identification badge of Caspian, there was also a line of small words, ¡°C12¡±. He looked up and suddenly understood. These courtyards were arranged well around some public Domains. And these public Domains divided these courtyards into several districts of Domain. Domains of these regions were named after ABCD. The 012 on jade identification badge meant the 12th courtyard of Domain in Area C. After giving a few simple instructions, Master left. All the people present put down their previous grudges and hurried to find their own courtyards with excitement and curiosity. After all, it was a new environment. Everyone wanted to see what it was like. Caspian greeted Charlotte Sky. The courtyard where Charlotte Sky was located in District D, which was not short from District C of Caspian. After walking for a while, they parted temporarily at a fork in the road. As Caspian walked in the direction of C12, he observed his surroundings carefully. From the outside, one could see some scenes inside these courtyards. But of course, it was impossible to see everything inside, even with spiritual sense. He felt as if he was standing in front of the window of a house and peeping inside. He could only see a corner or a general situation. For instance, the owner of this courtyard built a small bridge with flowing water, the owner of the other courtyard built it into a cave, the other courtyard could see the four seasons clearly. It could be said that every courtyard was not only a scenery, but also a general idea of the owner¡¯s style. Caspian sighed with emotion. At the same time, he thought of the so-called ¡°Great Demon Mansion¡± on the Spirit Severing Road and couldn¡¯t help but look thoughtful. Not long after, Caspian arrived at the location of C12. The ce where his courtyard was located was slightly remote, so there were not many people walking over. However, when he came here, Caspian found that someone had already stood here before him. To be exact, this person was the neighbor of Caspian, C11. The man was standing in front of his own courtyard, touching his chin with one hand and looking carefully, as if he was thinking about something. Caspian nced at him, from the side, this person should be about the same age as him. However, from his clothes, his temperament, posture, and appearance, he exuded a sense of elegance and luxury. Obviously, he came from an extraordinary family. ording to Caspian¡®s impression, there was no such person among the group of people on the Spirit Severing Road, so this person should have been directly selected by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Because he was not familiar with the other party and the other party was obviously thinking about something, Caspian did not disturb him. However, just as he was about to walk over directly, the owner of the room turned around and looked at Caspian as if he had realized that someone wasing. Caspian found that there was a sh of light in his eyes. ¡°Do you know me?¡± Caspian slightly tilted his head. The other party¡¯s eyes had already betrayed his inner thoughts. ¡°Yes,¡± The man smiled and admitted it generously. He had a graceful temperament. When he talked to others, he made people feel as if they were bathing in a spring breeze. At the same time, he would not make people feel too close to him. All of this made Caspian look at him again. ¡°When did it happen?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The master of C11 smiled and cupped his hands. ¡°In the future, everyone will be fellow disciples, and we will be neighbors. We have plenty of time tomunicate. Let me introduce myself, my name is me Gordon¡­¡± ¡°Caspian Montgomery.¡± Caspian returned the greeting. Seeing the smile in me Gordon¡¯s eyes, Caspian was a little alert. Obviously, the other party had known him for a long time, but he did not know the other party¡¯s origin. This feeling was not what Caspian liked. The feeling of Caspian was hidden in the bottom of his heart, and he did not show it. However, me Gordon seemed to have noticed it and exined with a smile, ¡°Caspian, don¡¯t worry. I know you because of one thing. I want to thank you¡­¡± ¡°Thank me?¡± Caspian became more and more confused. ¡°Brother Jade Gordon, you saved his life before,¡± me Gordon stopped smiling and said seriously to Caspian, after that, he bowed to Caspian. ¡°Nics Gordon, Jade Gordon!¡± A sh of lightning shed through Caspian¡¯s mind and he instantly reacted. When they went to Myriad Demons Burial Ground that year, the two brothers, Nics Gordon and Jade Gordon, had gone with Caspian. Caspian remembered that Jade Gordon was surrounded by a horrible Death Qi, which was constantly devouring his vitality. Finally, he used the method of goading Carson Montgomery to snatch the treasure from his hands, which helped Jade Gordon get rid of the Death Qi. When Caspian had left Heavenly Stars Sect, Nics Gordon and Jade Gordon had specially rushed over to say goodbye to him. At that time, the Death Qi in Jade Gordon¡¯s body had beenpletely cleared and had no effect at all. Needless to say, Caspian saved Jade Gordon¡¯s life, and the Gordon Family owed Caspian a favor. When they said goodbye, the Gordon brothers mysteriously said that they had prepared a big gift for Caspian. However, this big gift had to be kept a secret for the time being. Now it seemed that he had something to do with this me Gordon. All kinds of thoughts shed through Caspian¡¯s mind. In an instant, he understood what was going on. ¡°Caspian, The Gordon Family owes you a favor. Besides, after I heard about it, I admire you very much. That¡®s why I wanted to make friends with you when I found out that I had a chance to be your fellow disciple in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect,¡± me smiled. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think I¡¯m too abrupt¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Caspian said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m happy for Jade Gordon¡¯s recovery. But you said Jade Gordon is your younger brother. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard that Mountwave Sect has sent someone to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect this time.¡± ¡°Nics Gordon and Jade Gordon came from the branch. Ie from the main branch,¡± me exined, ¡°Their branch is in Earlington of Efrax, and the main branch is in Lunia. However, the branches of the Gordon Family were harmonious, but the family divided the work separately. Therefore, under normal circumstances, the main branch would not be specially divided from the branch. When there is a chance in the future, I will exin in detail.¡± Speaking of this, me paused for a moment and then said with a smile, ¡°Today is the first day of our visit to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Let¡¯s talk after you settle down¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Caspian nodded. The courtyard was right in front of them. It was indeed meaningless for the two of them to stand at the gate and talk nonsense. It was better to clean up and then invite the other party to sit and chat in the courtyard. After making a verbal agreement, they entered their own courtyards. There was a fence outside the courtyard. After pushing open the wooden gate and looking inside, Caspian was stunned. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± The scene in front of him seemed to be a little different from what he had expected. Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 Anyway, there must be a yard or a house in the expected courtyard. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In the mansion, there were also practice rooms, elixir refining rooms, treasure storage rooms, and so on. These things were all avable in the pce of Caspian. However, when he entered the courtyard, he saw nothing. Yes, the meaning of the literal meaning, nothing. A world that was almost empty¡­ It was extremely empty, and both the sky and the earth were of the same color. If people had stood here for a long time, they would have felt deste and lonely. Apart from the thick spiritual Qi, this ce was iparable to the pce of Heavenly Stars Sect. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case,¡± Caspian tilted his head, closed his eyes, and carefully recalled what he had seen along the way. Those courtyards with owners already had their own style. Looking from the outside, they were unique. As a cultivator, he could not wait to use all the 24 hours a day to cultivate. How could he have time to build houses little by little and even build so many exquisite buildings? ¡°There must be something in it that I didn¡¯t expect,¡± Caspian pondered for a moment, then suddenly stretched out his hand and punched out. The rolling spiritual Qi shot out like a giant cannon. When the ripples around were surging, Caspian narrowed his eyes. He saw several outlines emerging in the ripples. ¡°What is this?¡± Taking a few steps forward, Caspian reached out and touched it. There was nothing in his hand. After thinking for a while, Caspian condensed spiritual Qi in his palm and then grabbed forward. This time, he clearly felt something in his hand. The touch was soft and flexible, like dough. However, Caspian could not see what he was holding in his hand. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is located in Lunia. The so-called world they see is not something that Efrax canpare with. It seems that I know too little about the world of cultivators. If I can ask Jessica for advice now, she will definitely be able to answer.¡± At the thought of Jessica, Caspian could not help but take out telepathic jade in his storage pouch. As expected, there was still no message on telepathic jade. Ever since entering Lunia, Caspian no longer epted any information about Jessica through telepathic jade. Of course, Caspian would not think that it was Jessica who did not send a message to him. The problem must have urred on the side of Lunia. ¡®The first thing I need to do after I finish cleaning up is to solve this problem first,¡¯ Caspian thought to himself. As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian suddenly stared at his palm and made a sound of surprise. He did not throw away the invisible dough in his hand. When he took out his telepathic jade, he subconsciously leaned his hands together. The emerald green color on telepathic jade slowly seeped into the invisible dough in his hand as if it had been dyed. The originally colorless dough, like air, soon turned as green as telepathic jade. A piece of indescribable green dough appeared in Caspian¡¯s hand at this moment. ¡°This is¡­¡± Caspian stopped breathing. He thought of a possibility. However, he didn¡¯t dare to draw a conclusion so easily without confirmation. So Caspian quickly moved telepathic jade away. The dough was still green. It did not be transparent again because telepathic jade moved away. An answer came to Caspian¡¯s mind. He took a deep breath and clenched the dough, imagining a little bird in his mind. The next moment, he saw the green dough in his hand begin to wriggle, gradually turning into the prototype of a little bird, and then its mouth, eyes, feathers, and so on all clearly emerged. It was exactly the same as the image in his mind! In fact, one foot had three toes, and the other had two toes! ¡°West Sand Mother Earth!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes sparkled with a bright light, he could not help but gasp. ¡°There is earth in the western sand, and it can move as it wishes. It can transform at will. It is the mother of the earth¡­¡± Looking at the bird in his hand, which looked like carved jade, Caspian murmured. In the ancient Heavenly Stars Sect books and records, there had been treasures recorded in West Sand Mother Earth. When Caspian finished reading it, he only felt that this kind of thing was too incredible. A piece of soil, as long as people hold it in their hand and think about something in their heart, it would automatically change into the image they imagined. Moreover, what more amazing was that they imagined a piece of wood in their heart, when the soil turned into wood, its appearance, shape, and even texture were exactly the same as wood. At that time, Caspian only felt that it was impossible. But now, the fact was right in front of him. In his hand, he was holding a piece of soil. Another amazing thing was that it would only be substantial after it was stimted by spiritual Qi. When Caspian first entered the courtyard, he saw nothing. Later, when spiritual Qi leaked out, he saw the outline of the soil. When he held the soil in his hand, he thought of telepathic jade, but he didn¡¯t imagine the shape of telepathic jade, so he suddenly turned into the same shape as the telepathic jade. All kinds of signs indicated that this was the West Sand Mother Earth! The mother of the earth! ¡°That¡¯s right! Legend has it that West Sand Mother Earth is only produced in the deep trench that can¡®t be illuminated by the sun. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is built on an ind, surrounded by a vast sea. With the ability of cultivators here, there is nothing to be surprised about if we can find the West Sand Mother Earth.¡± After Caspian recovered from his previous shock, all his doubts were immediately made clear after the connection. ¡®Yes, no wonder the courtyards of the previous disciples could be built in a unique style. In fact, it¡¯s not that they¡¯ve spent a lot of time, but that they¡¯ve made use of the West Sand Mother Earth.¡¯ After Caspian put the bird away, he grabbed a few more pieces of West Sand Mother Earth. With a thought, a chair slowly took shape in his hand. Due to the fact that there was no color at first, when the chair was formed, people who didn¡¯t know it would think that Caspian was created out of thin air. It was very magical! After the chair was done, Caspian made a big table with ease. When it came to making these things, cultivator¡¯s Spiritual Power needed to be highly concentrated. Otherwise, the things they made would be divided into various incredible shapes. For Caspian, this was also a test and practice of his Spiritual Power, so he was also happy and did not find it very troublesome. ¡®The Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is truly interesting. From the mountain peaks to thekes, to the tables, chairs, and stools, the disciples of the sect have to personally create them. Although it felt like a waste of time, it was still the same process as refining pills and weapons. I don¡¯t know if this is a way for the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to obtain a sense of belonging as soon as possible for new disciples¡­¡¯ Caspian stopped after finishing a chair and a table. He did not continue to build pces or caves like others. It was because he had something extremely important that he hadn¡¯t done yet. That was to sort out what he had gained on the Spirit Severing Road. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 What Caspian had gained on the Spirit Severing Road was mainly divided into three parts. The first was the me Severing and the White Bone Throne that he had obtained from the guy behind the Gates of Hell. At this moment, me Severing was in Caspian¡¯s hand. Theva-like de made people feel terrified at first nce. For some unknown reason, the White Bone Throne entered Caspian¡¯s chest. He could still absorb the power of the Demonic Python¡¯s blood essence bit by bit through the White Bone Throne. The second part came from the storage pouches of the dead cultivators. These cultivators were originally the best of Efrax sects. The four treasures of cultivation, wealth, couple, magic andnd, among these cultivators¡¯ storage pouches, wealth and magic were naturally indispensable. Dozens of storage pouches were poured out. In front of Caspian, bottles of cans, treasure chests, manuals, books, materials, weapons, and magic weapons were piled up. Every time he opened the storage pouch, he would be pleasantly surprised. After tidying up, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly. Although the number of treasures he had obtained from the dozens of cultivators¡¯ storage pouches was not as many as that of the families he had plundered before. However, judging from the quality of elixirs, magic weapons, and ancient books, they were far beyond those families. There were no less than 30 magics here. Because now that Caspian had been promoted to Holy Land Realm, there was no limit to the number of magics anymore. Therefore, as long as Caspian was willing, he could learn all these magics and greatly improve his strength. In the future, he would have more choices in the tactics of facing enemies. As for the weapons, although most of them were sharp weapons, they were all advanced sharp weapons. There were 60 to 70 of them in total. There were more than a dozen magic weapons at spirit tools realm. Caspian couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. Sure enough, the higher the realm of a cultivator, the better the items he carried. It should be known that spirit tools were rare in Heavenly Stars Sect. Before that, except for Moon in Mirror that could not be used for the time being, Eight Deste God- Terminator Halberd was just a an almost spirit tool. The remaining third part came from Carson Montgomery. First of all, the two poisonous teeth had been put away by Caspian. ording to his idea, the two poisonous teeth were excellent materials for refining weapons. It would be a pity if they were used up now, so he decided to keep them for the time being. The items in Carson Montgomery¡¯s storage pouch were less, but they were even rarer. It was a very detailed treasure map. After observing it, Caspian found that the location marked on it was not onnd, but in the sea. Caspian guessed that the treasure map should be prepared by Carson for his cultivation after entering the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡®If there is a chance, I will go and check it out,¡¯ Caspian thought. In addition to the treasure map, Caspian also found seven or eight magic weapons in the storage pouch of Carson. However, these had never been used by Carson in a battle with Caspian. Caspian didn¡¯t know if it was because Carson was too confident in his Demon Python Form or for some other reason. In short, these magic weapons now belonged to Caspian. What surprised him most was that he found two spirit crystals in the storage pouch. When spirit crystals were taken out, the dense spiritual Qi instantly turned into fine jade liquid, making the people¡¯s tongues bleed and in high spirits. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with the spirit crystals, Caspian immediately swallowed them. In an instant, he felt a strong spiritual Qi, like a tsunami, explode in his mouth and wander freely in his body, almost tearing his meridians. He then started to run his Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale in a hurry. After more than half an hour, he gradually calmed down. As spiritual Qi in his spirit jade continued to be absorbed by Caspian, Caspian felt that his peak of the second level of Holy Land Realm barrier was showing signs of loosening. On the Spirit Severing Road, he was only a step away from the third stage of Holy Land Realm. The battle with Carson Montgomery made Caspian¡¯s mind clear, so the gap between them became almost negligible. ording to the original estimate of Caspian, if nothing major happened aftering to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he might be able toplete his promotion within a month. The two spirit crystals greatly shortened the time. He felt that as his spiritual Qi grew more and more abundant, a stream of power gushed out of his body, so he decided not to care about anything else. After asking Little Candy to stay by itself, Caspian moved and immediately entered Time Warp Zone. Time passed little by little. As Caspian breathed, thunderous roars could be heard. Four hourster, his bones suddenly cracked. The next moment, the void around him caved in. Every dent made a sound like a war drum. His aura suddenly rushed forward. The bottleneck of the peak of the second stage of the Holy Land Realm was directly broken by Caspian without much effort. It took him about two hours to stabilize his third stage of Holy Land Realm. By the time Caspian stood up again, he had sessfully advanced to entry level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. This promotion was much smoother than expected by him. When he entered the Spirit Severing Road, he was still in the entry level of the first stage of the Holy Land Realm. Seven dayster, when he entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he hadpleted an extremely terrifying leap. When he reappeared in front of the group of cultivators who had passed through the Spirit Severing Road together, they would probably be so shocked that their jaws would fall to the ground. But at this time, Caspian did not fantasize about the reaction of everyone when he showed his realm. After reaching the third stage of Holy Land Realm, Caspian immediately went up to the higher floors of Tower of Life. When he was promoted to second stage of the Holy Land Realm, he did not go to the 11th floor of Tower of Life because of time. He wanted to see what gift his mother had prepared for him on the 11th floor. Now that he had advanced to the third level of Holy Land Realm, which meant that he could open two new levels of Tower of Life at the same time, the eleventh level representing the second stage of the Holy Land Realm and the twelfth level of the third level of the Holy Land Realm. Thinking of this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help feeling excited. After a while, he stood in front of the gate of the 11th floor of Tower of Life. From the tenth floor of Tower of Life, the stone gate that led to each floor had be a bronze gate. A thick bronze gate stood in front of him. Because his realm was higher than the requirements for entering this time, he easily pushed the gate open. At the same time as a roar was heard, the sharp edge of the sword whistled from the gate in an instant. Caspian felt his hair stand on end and his skin tighten uncontrobly. However, he was not afraid or worried at all. Instead, excitement appeared in his eyes. Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 Because this sharp edge would onlye from weapons at spirit tools level. Moreover, Caspian could clearly feel that there was more than one sharp edge! It was made up of several spirit tools. Burning and piercing. Just the sharpness alone was enough to make one feel iparable pain. After a while, the light dissipated and Caspian strode into the stone room. ¡®On the tenth floor, Mother prepared the second half of the Blood Sacrifice Technique for me. When I use it, I can transform into three heads and six arms, and my strength will soar more than ten times. In that case, it was as I expected. The treasures that Mother had prepared for me on each floor are not ced here casually. They are ced one after another, which can help each other. Spirit tools ced on the 11th floor should have been prepared for my incarnation of six arms and three heads.¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°But Mom probably didn¡¯t expect that I have more spirit tools than she expected.¡± On this trip to the Spirit Severing Road, spirit tools of Caspian had also gained more than a dozen. In addition, he wore a cloud suit, a sun-light wheel, and so on. Compared with ordinary cultivators in Holy Land Realm, the current Caspian was definitely a big wealthy man. Even so, Caspian was still full of expectation for spirit tools his mother had prepared for him. Because even if his mother had prepared a spirit tools for him, it would not be easy to see them. In the center of the stone room, three beams of light shot down from above, namely red, blue, and white. There was a spirit tools floating in the air among the three beams of light. Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he got closer to it. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He felt as if his throat was about to explode. In the first red light column hovered a shield. The shield seemed to have been carved out of a blood-red crystal, from the inside out to the outside. The edges and corners were clear and crystal clear. On the surface of the shield were sharp spikes, each of which was close to a foot long. At first nce, it made people feel frightened. If someone had been poked, they would have been pierced into a sieve. In the second blue light was a halberd. The halberd was ice-blue all over, as if it was made of frozen ice. It flickered with a sharp light, as if it could cut the void and harvest life with a slight movement. And, in the third ray of white light hovered a long saber. The hilt was several feet long, and the de was even taller than an adult. The whole long saber was white and transparent, like a huge crystal. However, there seemed to be lightning shing in the crystal. When Caspian got closer and observed carefully, he could even hear rumbling in his ears, just like the muffled thunder in the dark clouds in summer afternoon. Almost in an instant, Caspian confirmed his previous guess. Spirit tools his mother had prepared for him was extraordinary! On the wall behind the three beams of light, Caspian also saw the names of these three spirit tools. Eternal Spirit Shield, Long-living Halberd, Demon-defeating Saber. These three spirit tools had no grade, so Caspian could not identify their specific grade. However, there was one thing that Caspian could be sure of. The grade of these three spirit tools was definitely much higher than what he had obtained from the storage pouches of cultivators. More importantly, he could use these three spirit tools without any pressure in his current realm of Holy Land Realm! One had to know that the reason why spirit tools were called magic weapon was that they had all kinds of abilities. If it was used by cultivators, it was equivalent to having one more magic or even one magical power. Therefore, the higher the rank of a spirit tools, the more spirit tools it consumed. If cultivator was forced to move higher, the light punishment would be that spirit tools in the body would be exhausted, and the heavy punishment would be that vigor and even the life span would be consumed. More seriously, he lost his life, but he still failed to drive spirit tools. The three magic weapons in front of Caspian were different. The Eternal Spirit Shield was as hot as magma, the Long-living Halberd was as cold as ice and snow, and the Demon-defeating Saber was as shocked as thunder. Although it was obviously stronger than ordinary spirit tools, once Caspian used them, there was no need to worry about theck of spiritual Qi in his body. Coupled with Caspian¡¯s tendons and veins, they were different from ordinary cultivators¡¯, swallowing whale and hunting spirit. All things in nature could be turned into the resources needed for cultivation. In this way, it would be easier to use these three spirit tools. There was no need to worry about the consumption of spiritual Qi at all. ¡°Very good¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes glittered, his body then expanded and turned into three heads and six arms. The whole stone chamber was suddenly filled with a violent, bloody, and horrible smell. Caspian who executed the Blood Sacrifice Grand Art also became stronger, and his height was close to a whole floor. In this way, he reached out to grab the three spirit tools in front of him. Therefore, the spirit tools, which were a little big for ordinary people, was just right in his hands. Two of his hands tightly gripped the long life halberd. The other two hands controlled the Demon-defeating Saber. There were originally two hands, one hand holding the me Severing, and the other hand holding the Eternal Spirit Shield. In this way, both offense and defense could be applied. At this moment, with a casual movement, the stone chamber was like andslide and a tsunami, rolling up a shocking air st. The stone tablets on the ground flew upyer byyer and exploded into broken bits. Crack! Crack! Crack! After a while, Caspian put away the three spirit tools with a satisfied look. ¡°With these three spirit tools in hand, I dare to face peak of the third level of Holy Land Realm,¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes were full of confidence. Next move, he stepped toward the 12th floor of Tower of Life. This level required one to reach the third level of Holy Land Realm. It was still a heavy bronze gate. Caspian took a deep breath and pressed his hands on the bronze gate. The first time, he failed to push it. The bronze gate on this floor was heavier than he had imagined. He guessed a possibility. If he wanted to go up to the 13th floor, he would have to wait until he reached Heavenly Spirit Realm. And Heavenly Spirit Realm was another obvious dividing line on the path of immortality for cultivators. After being promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, not only would the whole body of cultivators be thoroughly baptized by essence of the world, but from now on, it could also fly and master magical power. Only by doing so could one person destroy a country. In this case, as thest floor before Heavenly Spirit Realm, the bronze gate on the 12th floor of Tower of Life was equivalent to a test. ¡°If it¡¯s a test, thene¡­¡± Caspian smiled and put his hands on the gate again. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Caspian¡®s arms expanded like two giant dragons. Ripples visible to the naked eye spread out in all directions in the air. The whole Void was shaking. The gravel and dust fell from above. The surrounding rocks were shaking, but the bronze gate remained motionless. A bright light shed in Caspian¡¯s eyes. His feet, like the roots of the earth, suddenly exerted force again. Crack crack! His feet stepped on the gravel board and sank into the ground. There was a loud bang of steel tes being pried open. The muscles twisted like steel bars, emitting deafening roars. The bronze gate was slowly pushed open with a creaking sound. Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 At this moment, Caspian¡¯s arms were like an erupting volcano, surging with terrifying power. The gap in the bronze gate suddenly became bigger and bigger. Since this might be a test, it was impossible for him to open the gate and stop just by opening a gap that allowed people to pass. Creak, creak, creak¡­ Finally, the bronze gate was pushed open. A faint fragrance immediately wafted over. Caspian took a deep breath. In an instant, he felt that all the power he had just consumed was replenished. Not only that, but the boiling qi and blood in his body soon calmed down. After that, the fragrance disappeared. ¡°As I expected¡­¡± Caspian smiled and walked in. As soon as he entered this stone chamber, Caspian immediately found that this stone room was different from what he had entered before. The floor of the stone chamber below was paved with stones. It looked ordinary and nothing unusual. On the ground of this stone chamber, there were square squares. Caspian looked forward, a momentter, he saw it, It was a chessboard. On the 12th floor of Tower of Life, there was a whole chessboard without ck and white characters. Walking to the center of the stone room, Caspian looked around doubtfully. There was nothing on this floor except the chessboard under his feet. This made him feel a little strange. Just then, a faint light shone around the stone chamber. Soon, the light began to interweave along the straight lines on the chessboard, and then it became brighter and brighter, like spring water gushing out. Even Caspian was enveloped by the light. Caspian narrowed his eyes to see the changes under his feet. He saw the chessboard under his feet shrinking with the light When it finally stopped, it became as big as a table and was stepped on by Caspian. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± While Caspian was wondering, he suddenly felt a force rising under his feet. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, he immediately steadied himself. Suddenly, Caspian found that the chessboard was holding him and floating. Then it began to fly forward slowly in the stone room. ¡°This is¡­¡± Caspian stopped breathing and immediately realized what was going on. His eyes lit up and he blurted out, ¡°This is a Flying magic weapon!¡± Although spirit boat could fly in the air, it was not a magic weapon, and it had many restrictions. For instance, if spirit boat was toorge, it would be easily seen when flying in the air. Besides, spirit boat¡¯s flight must be maintained by spirit stones and formation. Once there were some defects in these two, spirit boat would be a decoration. There had been a problem with spirit boat of Caspian before as example. It stopped in mid-air and could not move. There were no such problems with flying magic weapons, and they were easier to deal with than spirit boats. Sometimes, because the flight magic weapon was more efficient, it was a symbol of the identity of cultivators. In the secr world, mortals liked to wear jade pendants, jade thumb rings, and so on. These were the symbols of identity. In the world of cultivators, flying magic weapons were also a symbol of identity. Even Masters would use flying magic weapons if necessary. To put it bluntly, anyone could walk in the secr world, but riding a horse and riding a sedan seemed to have a more important principle. Another reason was that even Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators could not fly for a long time. In general, their flying speed was not better than that of the flying magic weapons. As for the flying sword-type magic weapon, it was naturally a flying sword. However, even though this was the mostmon flying magic weapon, when Happy Smith and others flew over on their swords, they still made the new disciples of Caspian full of envy. But at this moment, the chessboard under Caspian¡¯s feet was obviously many times higher than the Flying Sword. Caspian thought that the chessboard was a little small. Except for standing on it, he could only sit on it. However, the chessboard began to expand slowly until Caspian could lie down. And the chessboard could continue to grow bigger. The biggest limit was was not much different from that of the stone room. Even if hundreds of people stood there, they would not feel crowded. As for Happy Smith and the others¡¯ flying swords, they could at most carry them. The flying sword wanted to expand? Not long after, Caspian learned the name of this chessboard from the wall of the stone room, Heaven- Earth chessboard. It was not difficult to use the chessboard, but Caspian always had a feeling that this chessboard should not be just an ordinary flying magic weapon. However, even if he had a stronger ability, his current realm was not enough to drive and control it. For today¡¯s Caspian, such a flying magic weapon was enough. If they went out in the future, it would be much more convenient than before. After putting away the chessboard, Caspian looked at the stairs leading to the 13th floor. This time, he couldn¡¯t even see the gate of the 13th floor. Even the stairs leading to the 13th floor were covered with ayer of purple light film. At first nce, it seemed that the stairs were folded. ¡°It seems that if I can¡¯t improve my Heavenly Spirit Realm, I can¡¯t see what will happen next,¡± Caspian sighed with a little regret. However, on second thought, it was just a matter of time before he entered another level. This time, three extraordinary spirit tools and one Flying magic weapon had greatly exceeded his expectations. Not only did Caspian calm down, but he was also a little excited. Aftering out of Tower of Life and returning to the courtyard, Caspian saw that Little Candy had fallen asleep. The natural precious materials that he had casually piled up on the ground were all pressed under its body by Little Candy. It was unknown how it managed to gather all these things together. ¡°I didn¡¯t see that you are still a little miser,¡± Caspian touched the little tiger lovingly. Precisely, it was now the head of white tiger. After learning how to use West Sand Mother Earth, he naturally built the courtyard ording to his own thoughts. Caspian¡¯s idea was different from others¡¯. The other cultivators built the courtyard into various styles ording to their own habits. Caspian intended to find another way. When he was on the clouds, he had gained some insight into the formation techniques of Masters of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Coupled with fantasy array of the mountains and rivers on the Spirit Severing Road, he had some ideas. Therefore, Caspian nned tobine the knowledge he had mastered with West Sand Mother Earth and make his courtyard look like a residence, but in fact, it was an all-epassing formation. Doing so would definitely be a huge project. It was naturally impossible toplete it within a short period of time. Therefore, Caspian was not in a hurry. Just as he was about to re-enter his Time Warp Zone and stabilize his realm, a message suddenly came from jade identification badge hanging on his waist. Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 ¡°The new disciples will gather tomorrow morning¡­ Is there a Master lecture?¡° After reading the message on jade identification badge, Caspian was a little confused. There were Masters who came to teach the new disciples of Holy Land Realm, which was different from the previous one in Heavenly Stars Sect. After the new disciples entered the sect, they would cultivate by themselves. Unless one was extremely talented and could quickly stand out among a group of disciples, there was a chance of being chosen as a disciple by Master and receiving guidance. And such an opportunity was not an exaggeration to say one in ten thousand. Not only Heavenly Stars Sect, but also the other sects in Earlington of Efrax, including Dark Moon Sect, Mountwave Sect, and so on. However, in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the disciples¡® cultivation seemed to be greatly different Masters came straight to teach. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Let¡®s go and have a look tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, with Master, it will be of great help to cultivation¡­¡± With this in mind, Caspian re-entered Time Warp Zone, meditated and cultivated to stabilize his realm. *** The next morning, me Gordon walked out of his courtyard. Even though he was wearing a robemonly seen by the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he still couldn¡®t hide his noble aura. Standing outside the gate, he turned to look at the courtyard on the side. That was the residence of Caspian, whom he had long heard of. They met each other earlier than expected. However, considering that Caspian had done such a thing back then, then he was qualified to step onto the Spirit Severing Road, and then stand out on the Spirit Severing Road, it was only natural. In the end, the reason why me Gordon was surprised when he heard the news was that he had underestimated Caspian. ¡®A very interesting person;¡¯ Recalling the subtle conflict between Caspian and several new disciples yesterday, me Gordon could not help but smile. He had been taught since he was a child to hide his true emotions from the bottom of his heart and not let others see what he was thinking from his face and eyes. And he had never done anything like yesterday, when Caspian showed his sharpness, pped his face on the spot, and revenge would notst long. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, it didn¡®t mean that he didn¡¯t want to do it. ¡®If there is a chance today, I can have a chat with him,¡¯ me Gordon thought. However, after waiting for a while, he turned his head again in confusion and looked at the tightly shut gate. ¡®I¡¯ve been waiting for so long, but he still hasn¡¯te out. Could it be that yesterday, he spent too much energy on the Spirit Severing Road, so he got up a little late?¡¯ While he was wondering, me Gordon suddenly nced at a figure who was turning from a corner in the distance. It was Dolly David. He was a little nervous at first. Because he was not sure if he would meet the person he had expected if he walked over as if nothing had happened. But at this time, seeing me Gordon, Dolly David suddenly became excited. ¡®I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡¯ The smile that he had practiced countless times in front of the mirror suddenly appeared on his face. The corners of his mouth were raised, revealing eight teeth at the right time. There was a touch of intimacy and a hint of humility in his smile. ¡®Anyone who saw him would have a good impression of him,¡¯ Dolly David thought to himself. After taking a few steps forward and walking not far from me Gordon, Dolly David stopped and cupped his hands, saying, ¡°Dolly David, the son of the City Lord of Mount Pia City, greets Prince Gordon.¡± From seeing me Gordon, showing a smile, and the subtle distance between each step he took, all these had been practiced countless times in Dolly David¡¯s mind! He had been looking forward to this meeting for too long. The reason was very simple. The man in front of him was the only king with a different surname in Lunia, and also the youngest prince, King Xiang, me Gordon! Dolly David believed that no more than five of these new disciples knew this identity. Among these few people, he was the only one who came today. He was the first one toe here in order to get along this way and get this support. ¡°me Gordon, the younger brother of the concubine the Lunia Emperor loves the most, the youngest genius of the Gordon Family, the first king with a different surname since the founding of Lunia, and one of the most important young disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± There were too many halos around me Gordon, and Dolly David himself could not remember them all. However, there was one thing that he remembered very well. After entering the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the first thing he did was to hold me Gordon¡¯s thigh. As long as he could build a good rtionship with me Gordon, he would enjoy unimaginable treatment in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. And at this moment, he had already taken the first step of clung onto me Gordon¡¯s thigh and was ahead of everyone. ¡°The City Lord of Mount Pia City?¡± me Gordon pondered for a moment and said, ¡°You saw me at the birthday banquet of the sixteenth king, didn¡¯t you? I remember that the City Lord of Mount Pia City hurt his shoulder in order to bear the demon chaos. How is he now?¡± Dolly David¡¯s face suddenly showed an uncontroble excitement, so much so that his voice began to tremble, ¡°Thank you for your concern, King Xiang. My father is fine now¡­¡± ¡°The City Lord of Mount Pia City has rendered meritorious service for the country. He has worked day and night. I really admire him,¡± me Gordon said with a smile. Dolly David was so excited that his face turned red, like a bloody pig liver, and he dared not say anything. His heart was beating wildly, and not only his heart but also his temples were beating, as if he were going to faint the next moment. ¡®King Xiang, me Gordon, remembers me! He still remembers me! This, this is great! This is great!¡¯ Dolly David roared in his heart. For a moment, he forgot what to say next. He stood there, tongue-tied, like a fool. However, me Gordon was used to such a situation. As for taking the initiative to break the silence, with me Gordon¡¯s status, if he could remember someone as the City Lord of Mount Pia City, it would be enough for the City Lord¡®s Mansion¡®s ancestral grave to be in chaos. If he really took the initiative to speak now, me Gordon could do it, but could Dolly David afford it? me Gordon smiled and said nothing more. After a while, Dolly David gradually recovered from his excitement. Therefore, he also felt embarrassed about the current situation. He had imagined how he would meet me Gordon thousands of times, how he would greet him, and how he would introduce himself. But he forgot how to start the next topic after the introduction. There was no topic to talk about. The two of them stood still. It was really so embarrassing. Dolly David felt his scalp tingling. If he left at this time, his previous efforts would be in vain. Looking at me Gordon, Dolly David braced himself and said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t you want to listen to Master¡¯s lecture?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Dolly David wished he could p himself in the face. ¡®It¡¯s none of your business!¡¯ Dolly David only hated that time could not be reversed. ¡°From now on, we are both disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Let¡®s call each other senior and junior brothers,¡° Just as Dolly David wanted to grab his hair, me Gordon spoke. Dolly David was so moved that he almost burst into tears. Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 ¡®King Xiang took the initiative to break the silence. King Xiang wants to call me brother!¡¯ As for the word ¡°senior¡± in front of the word ¡°brother¡±, Dolly David automatically ignored it. ¡®From today onwards, I¡®m King Xiang¡®s brother!¡¯ Thinking of this, Dolly David couldn¡¯t help but raise his head with his chest out. He looked imposing like a colorful rooster under the sun. At this moment, a creaking sound was heard. With a nce, Dolly David immediately saw Caspian walk out of the C12 Courtyard. As soon as he saw Caspian, Dolly David¡¯s scalp suddenly tightened, and he couldn¡®t help twitching. After all, yesterday¡¯s shadow was rare in his life. So when he saw Caspian at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but panic. But the next moment, Dolly David reacted. ¡®Today, there is a huge difference between today¡¯s me and yesterday¡¯s! I¡®m King Xiang¡¯s sworn brother today! Caspian, you are not even qualified to lift my shoes!¡¯ In the secr world, there was a saying called grass person. Dolly David gave Caspian the name ¡°grass practitioner¡±. At this time, Caspian looked over, so Dolly David smiled confidently and took the initiative to say, ¡°Oh, isn¡®t this Caspian? What a coincidence.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you¡­¡± Seeing Dolly David, Caspian nodded as a greeting. He then saw me Gordon standing next to Dolly David and immediately remembered his identity. So, he smiled and said, ¡°You are also here¡­¡± Caspian¡®s extremelymon greeting made Dolly David couldn¡®t help sneering in his heart. ¡®Caspian, Caspian, I¡¯m afraid you still don¡®t know the identity of King Xiang. Ordinary people would kneel and kowtow when they saw King Xiang. Even if they entered gateway to immortality, they still respected him. Your greetings are disrespectful to King Xiang. You¡¯ re finished. I¡¯ll scare you to death if I tell you his identity!¡¯ Dolly David grinned in his heart. He opened his mouth and was about to reveal me Gordon¡¯s identity. ¡°Caspian, I¡¯m afraid you don¡®t know. This is¡­¡± However, before he could finish his words, me Gordon said, ¡°Yes, I came out a little earlier than you. I just saw that you were not here, and I was wondering if you were too tired yesterday.¡± ¡°Uhm?¡± Dolly David was stunned, he could clearly feel the intimacy in me Gordon¡¯s words. This was a huge difference from the sense of alienation when me Gordon was talking to him just now. ¡®This is an illusion, an illusion,¡¯ Dolly David keptforting himself in his heart. Just as Dolly David was talking to himself, Caspian opened his legs and said as he walked, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. The main reason is that I was fascinated by the West Sand Mother Earth, so I didn¡¯t pay attention to the time¡­¡± ¡°Caspian, you¡¯ve also discovered the Mother Earth of the West?¡± me Gordon¡®s eyes shed. ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s nothing strange about it,¡° Caspian smiled. ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting.¡± When he saw me Gordon and Dolly David standing together, Caspian thought that they were talking about something before, so he didn¡¯t want to disturb them at this moment. Then he said, ¡°You talk, I¡¯ll go first¡­¡± Dolly wanted Caspian to get out of here so that he could have a chance to continue to curry favor with me Gordon alone. However, at this time, me Gordon directly turned around and left with Caspian shoulder to shoulder. ¡°Junior Brother David and I just met. In fact, I was standing here before waiting for you to leave¡­ Isn¡¯t there a Master¡¯s lesson today? I don¡¯t think we are familiar with each other. In that case, let¡¯s have apanion.¡± While they were talking, they had already walked more than 30 meters forward. Seeing that me Gordon threw him on the spot without saying a word and went further and further away with Caspian, Dolly was stunned for a while. ¡®Your Highness King Xiang¡­ Is, is he leaving now? Did I hear it wrong just now? Was he waiting for Caspian here? How, how could this be possible! Something must have happened somewhere¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Dolly nced around and saw that me Gordon and Caspian were almost out of his sight. He suddenly shivered and quickly chased after them. As he chased, he shouted, ¡°Your Highness, King Xiang, wait, wait for me!¡± Hearing the noise behind him, Caspian turned to look at Dolly David in confusion, and then at me Gordon, ¡°King Xiang? Is he looking for you?¡± me Gordon¡¯s heart was filled with displeasure. Caspian had saved his younger brother, and he was also very interested in Caspian, so he wanted to make friends with Caspian sincerely. It was because of this that he was unwilling to reveal his identity in front of Caspian. Since they had joined the sect, they should make friends as fellow disciples of the same generation. But now, Dolly David was so loud that he shouted out the side that he didn¡¯t want to show. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him,¡± me Gordon denied it at once, and then said to Caspian with a smile, ¡°This lesson of Master will be of great help to us in understanding the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and our future cultivation. Therefore, upying a good position was quite important. In that case, we can¡¯t let others take the lead.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go quickly¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± me Gordon nodded solemnly. Then he quickened his pace with Caspian and instantly left Dolly far behind. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the two people getting farther and farther away, Dolly David wanted to cry but had no tears. He was clearly already on King Xiang¡¯s side, and he was still one step away from that. However, the moment Caspian appeared, it shattered his perfect n. ¡®I will never spare you!¡¯ Of course, Dolly David would not think that it was me Gordon¡¯s and his fault, so he concentrated all his anger on Caspian. Looking at Caspian¡¯s retreating back, Dolly gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Wait and see. As long as there is a chance, I will teach you a lesson!¡± With a heavy snort, Dolly continued to chase after them. At the same time, he began to racked his brains again, thinking about how to talk to me Gordon next. It was best to make friends with him. *** The location of this Master¡¯s lecture had been informed by jade identification badge yesterday. However, there were countless inds of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. In addition, Caspian had just arrived at the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and was not familiar with the environment. It would take him some time to easily find the location of the lecture. But, with me Gordon by his side today, the problem suddenly became very easy. me Gordon was much more familiar with the environment here than Caspian. With familiarity, he took Caspian through the transmission formation connecting several inds and soon arrived at an ind with pleasant scenery. On this ind, Caspian could no longer see the ind where his courtyard was located. ¡°Although the route is a littleplicated, it will be easy to take a few more steps. After familiarizing with the map, it will be easy,¡± me Gordon said with a smile. ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded. Although he was puzzled, it was the first time that they hade to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Why was me Gordon more familiar with the road than him? However, since me Gordon had already exined, he did not ask any more questions. The ind they were on at this time was not only beautiful, but also quiet and peaceful. In the middle, they only felt that he was in a fairnd, and no one could even feel that they were on an ind surrounded by sea. The ce where Master taught everyone was by theke not far from them. Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 The smallke was sparkling, and the surrounding scenery was beautiful. The ce where Caspian wanted to go was a grasnd near theke. There were square stone tforms on the grass. A cultivator could sit cross-legged on each stone tform. In front of these stone tforms was a pale golden stone tform. The pale golden stone tform was bigger and higher. Obviously, it was prepared for Masters who came to teach. Caspian and me Gordon arrived here earlier. Including them, there were less than ten disciples who came to theke at this time. However, Caspian didn¡¯t know the other disciples. After all, when they met yesterday, they only met in a hurry. There were more than 300 people. He didn¡¯t have that leisure to remember their names and appearances at once. Because there were very few peopleing at this time, and most of the stone tforms were empty, Caspian and me Gordon upied the stone tforms closer to the Master. After all, this kind of opportunity to listen to Master¡¯s guidance at close range was really rare. Caspian and me Gordon sat down, chatted casually for a while, and then began to meditate. Caspian soon entered a state of meditation. His breathing was gentle and he breathed in and out spiritual Qi, giving people an endless feeling. me Gordon sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. At this moment, he was recalling all the details of his journey with Caspian until he sat down a moment ago. He found that hismunication with Caspian was rtively harmonious. Even the brief chat before the meditation did not give people an awkward feeling of forcibly finding a topic to talk about. Although they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time, they seemed to have a tacit understanding with each other, as if they had known each other for many years. ¡®I just don¡¯t know if he has such a feeling,¡¯ me Gordon thought. As time went by, more and more disciples arrived. The early disciples would naturally upy the front row. Later, the disciples could only sit back or on both sides. Of course, during this period, there would naturally be some small friction and conflicts because of the position, but the impact was not great. Caspian upied the top three hundred stone tforms. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, he didn¡¯t know if it was because of his fierce reputation, or because Master looked at him differently yesterday, or maybe there were two possibilities. In short, as a disciple who had passed through the Spirit Severing Road, instead of being selected directly to enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, no one had any intention of getting him off the stone tform. Caspian and me almost set off with Dolly David, but the two of them had been meditating here for a long time. It was not until the stone tform at the scene had been almost 70% taken that Dolly arrived in a hurry. Obviously, he was unfamiliar with the ce. Even though he knew the destination, it took him too long to find the way here. After he came to theke, the first thing he did was to find me Gordon. When he saw Caspian sitting next to me, the jealousy in his eyes almost burst out. Because of the excellent position, the stone tform beside Caspian and me Gordon had already been upied. Dolly shamelessly wanted to exchange positions with the people around me Gordon. But this was the first time for him to listen to a Master¡¯s lecture. It was a rare opportunity, and who on the scene didn¡¯t want to be closer to Master? It would be best if he could leave an impression on the Master. With such an idea in mind, perhaps only a fool would give up his good position to Dolly David. Because me Gordon was by his side, Dolly David did not want to fall out with others and ruin his image. So he could only me it on Caspian again. He snorted in the corner next to him, found a stone tform, and sat down cross-legged. After sitting down, he didn¡¯t forget to re at Caspian. The anger and bitterness in his heart were hard to describe in words. After another hour, Caspian was meditating. Suddenly, his heart stirred. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw an old man sitting on the golden stone tform not far ahead. No one knew where the old man came from, and no one knew when he came. The old man looked skinny, and his face was full of wrinkles. He looked like an old man in his 70s or 80s in the secr world. Apart from a pair of eyes, there was a divine light that didn¡¯t match his age. Caspian sensed an extremely powerful aura from the old man. This aura was even deeper than his teacher¡¯s and Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Hadley Forsyth, like an ancient well. You could not imagine how deep it was. Caspian straightened his chest and sat upright. This was respect for the strong. Soon, the other disciples found the old man. Their faces were full of surprise and astonishment. With the appearance of the old man, the scene becamepletely quiet. Since Master had arrived, the lesson would begin. The old man nced at the scene and immediately gave words. He did not introduce himself, nor did he say any nonsense, but went straight to the point. It was so direct that it made people feel a little ufortable. ¡°Forget¡­ The first thing you need to do aftering to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is to learn to forget. Forget your origins and your previous understanding of this world¡­ Why? The reason was simple¡­ Lunia was the orthodox world established by cultivators. All the rules here were established by cultivators. The vast majority of Efrax,ws, and rules that you were originally in were made by mortals. Even if there was a rule between cultivators, it was only superficial, not as good as one in ten thousand here. Today, you came to Lunia and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve be a baby and you¡¯re going to start a new world.¡± The old man¡¯s first short sentence shocked everyone. Although his voice was loud and clear,pletely inconsistent with his image, what was more shocking was the content and meaning of his words. ¡®Forget about your past. As a baby, you know this world again,¡¯ Caspian thought to himself, ¡®Lunia is the world of cultivators. The rules of Efrax cultivators are just superficial?¡¯ Caspian felt that the old man was too arrogant. Since it was cultivators¡¯ ss, the core would naturally not change at will. To Caspian and other new disciples¡¯ understanding, a man, whether he was young, middle-aged, or old, was a man. Many people present had simr expressions on their faces. Obviously, they did not agree with the old man¡¯s words. However, Caspian noticed that me Gordon, who was standing aside, looked calm, as if he did not think there was anything wrong with the old man¡¯s words. At this moment, the old man continued, ¡°Here, you have to learn to plunder, seize the Luck of heaven and earth, and seize the resources for cultivation.¡± Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 As soon as these words came out, the scene was in an uproar. However, the old man¡¯s eyes darkened and he looked around. In an instant, everyone present felt as if they had been hammered in the chest. The pressure of Heavenly Spirit Realm was like a big that tied up everyone¡¯s vitality. In an instant, there was no sound. At this moment, Caspian could clearly feel that his soul was held by an invisible big hand. It was as if the other party could crush their bones and turn them into ashes. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s continue,¡± A momentter, the old man nodded and spoke again. The pressure that bound everyone was instantly lifted. Everyone on the scene finally breathed a sigh of relief, as if they were drowning. Many people on the scene even found that they were sweating profusely just now. ¡°I know that in the sects of your Efrax, the importance is to unite and help each other and support each other. Why? I¡¯ll give you an example¡­ Just like theke in front of you. There were big fish, small fish, and shrimp inside. Cultivators of Efrax were like a group of shrimps. If they could not be held together, they would only be eaten by big fish and small fish. I don¡¯t mean to discriminate against Efrax sects. On the contrary, I admire them very much. Because this method was the most correct for their environment. Why don¡¯t you do this when you¡¯re in Lunia? That was because Lunia¡¯s cultivation resources were thousands, thousands, and hundreds of thousands of times more than Efrax!¡± The old man paused for a while and then continued, ¡°In this ce, spiritual Qi of heaven and earth was so thick that even in the remote countryside, a breath of it was also a spiritual Qi. Even the farmers of the farnd and the coolies of the dock were warriors in the eyes of Efrax mortals! What was different from Efrax was that Efrax was just the agent of the sect in the mortal world, responsible for managing the secr world. But Lunia waspletely different. The vast majority of the imperial ns of Lunia are also cultivators. The emperor of Lunia is an expert of Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± Hearing thest sentence, Caspian narrowed his eyes. The emperor of Lunia was not only an expert of cultivators, but also an expert of Amethyst Pce Realm, which was beyond his expectation. ¡®In that case, doesn¡¯t that mean that Lunia has the same strength as Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡¯ Caspian couldn¡®t help but think. The old man was also introducing Lunia to the crowd. ¡°There are countlessrge and small sects in Lunia. But the only national sect was Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is also the biggest sect in Lunia!¡± This point introduced by the old man was also different from Earlington of Efrax where Caspian was before. The national sects of Earlington of Efrax had topete throughpetition. ¡°Go back to our previous topic. If a group of cultivators were not strong enough, they would naturally unite. Only in this way could they protect themselves. At the same time, they could increase the number of cultivators in the necessary environment. However, when it came to Lunia, because of the abundant resources and the number of Heaven and Earth Treasures, everyone could cultivate. Therefore, the number of cultivators was not a problem¡­ The real problem was that we needed the strong!¡± ¡°All of you must firmly remember what I said to you at this moment. In the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, you only need to do one thing. That was to keep getting stronger! And bing stronger required plundering. To snatch all kinds of useful treasures and magical powers. If you go to snatch someone else, others will alsoe to snatch you.¡± The old man smiled in a dense manner when he saw everyone¡¯s expressions gradually change. He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Seeing someone shaking his head, the old man continued, ¡°Do you know why you should plunder others even if we have rich resources?¡± Everyone said in unison, ¡°Master, please give me some advice!¡± The old man nodded and said, ¡°Because when the disaster came, a Amethyst Pce Realm was more useful than ten Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. When there was a shortage of resources, quantity was the most important thing. When resources were sufficient, the quality became the most important. That¡¯s why I just said that what you have to do next is to make yourself stronger!¡± The scene fell into silence again. Everyone felt that the sense of life that they had built before was copsing at this moment. A new idea was quickly being established. Caspian was lost in thought, ¡®From this point of view, it makes sense.¡¯ At this time, the voice of Master came again, ¡°But do you think Amethyst Pce Realm is the peak?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Hearing this, everyone was stunned and looked up at Master. Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had long thought that Amethyst Pce Realm above Heavenly Spirit Realm would not be the end. But now, Master in front of him seemed to want to uncover the veil of the cultivation level. The old man looked at the crowd and said, ¡°No matter how powerful the Heavenly Spirit and the Amethyst Pce are, it is just a reflection of the top power of mortals. Cultivate to an immortal, Heavenly Spirit Realm, and Amethyst Pce Realm, were there immortals in these two realms? The one who can really be called an immortal is in the Real Immortal Realm above the Violet Manor!¡± ¡®Real Immortal Realm!¡¯ The three words exploded in everyone¡¯s mind like thunder. Immediately, some disciples couldn¡¯t help shouting, ¡°No! I¡¯ve never heard of a cultivator in the Real Immortal Realm!¡± With a wave of the elder¡¯s arm, the disciple was immediately blown away by a gust of wind and fell into theke. At this time, the old man said coldly again, ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that there is none. Your words can only show your shallow knowledge. A frog at the bottom of a well doesn¡¯t need to say anything. This is the truth.¡± The old man¡¯s words were very serious. No matter how surprised the crowd was, they did not dare to make any more noise. Then, the old man¡¯s wordspletely shocked everyone. ¡°There are cultivators in the Real Immortal Realm in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± Whoosh! More than 300 people gasped in unison. Again, Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®I originally thought that Amethyst Pce Realm was the highest cultivation of cultivators of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but I didn¡¯t expect that the Real Immortal Realm also existed¡­ ording to Master, the Real Immortal Realm waspletely out of the mortal body. So I really want to see what it feels like.¡¯ Everyone was surprised, excited, and in disbelief. The old man seemed to have expected this. This time, he deliberately waited a little longer. When everyone gradually calmed down, the old man said to everyone, ¡°Thest thing I want to tell you today is to continue what I just repeated to you¡­ Every moment must be stronger than thest moment. As for which aspect you should be strong in, I will tell you next.¡± The reason why everyone was able to enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was naturally because they wished that they could be stronger. When they heard the old man¡¯s words, and the topic they hoped to hear the most, they straightened their backs and pricked up their ears, afraid of missing any of the following words. ¡°Now that you have entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, your realm will continue to improve as time passes. The higher one¡¯s realm advanced, the longer it would take. Ten years, twenty years, fifty years. It was very normal for one to reach a higher realm in a hundred years. Therefore, if you want to be stronger, don¡¯t just limited yourself to the realm,¡± As soon as the old man spoke, everyone¡¯s thoughts spread out. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 ¡°The four treasures of cultivation, wealth, couple, magic andnd. The four auxiliary ingredients of cultivation, pills, talismans, weapons and formations.¡± In the eyes of the old man, the three hundred plus people in front of him were all new disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. For him to be able to point out the direction of the future cultivation for this new disciples, they would take fewer detours and would not be confused. Therefore, at this moment, he spoke with confidence. ¡°When your realm reaches a bottleneck, you will be able to start from these eight aspects if you are unable to be stronger within a short period of time. Wealth, couple, magic andnd. Wealth referred to the natural treasures that you possessed. Couple could be an immortal couple or a friend. You couldmunicate with each other and let each other move forward. To put it in a bigger way, it was a cultivation method. To put it in a smaller way, it was the cultivation magic and magical power that you had mastered. Land referred to the environment for your cultivation, such as the ce where the Greater Power returned to the Ruins, the paradise, and so on. If one cultivated in these ces, they could naturally move forward bravely, advancing even further. I can tell you that there are ancient ruins in many ces in Lunia. There was a possibility that no one had stepped into these ancient ruins for tens of thousands of years. If you had the opportunity to break into one of them and obtain good fortune, then the improvement you would receive would be simply unimaginable¡­¡± ¡°And even if you get the Immortal destiny and contribute it to the sect, believe me, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect will never treat you badly,¡± The old man¡¯s words immediately made everyone¡¯s blood boil. But obviously, the old man had not finished his words yet. He only mentioned four of them in eight aspects. ¡°As for the alchemy, talisman, weapon and formations, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re unfamiliar with them. Elixirs, runes, craftsmanship, and formation. All of this could allow your strength to improve significantly in a short period of time. Remember what I said today. The realm of cultivators is the performance of strength, but it is not the performance of all strength.¡± The old man¡¯sst words made everyone fall into deep thought. Since everyone present was able to enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they must¡®ve all been geniuses from their sects. They¡¯d only been able to sit here after going through all sorts of trials. Of course, they all knew that the old man¡¯sst sentence meant that even if they were in the same realm, there was a difference between them. However, most of the people present, due to their great potential, rarely met an opponent during the process of training. It was as easy as eating and drinking water to challenge someone of a higher level. Therefore, it was still very difficult for them to have a deep understanding of this sentence at this time. The old man pondered for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Dolly David¡­¡± Dolly, who was sitting near the edge of the tform, was startled and hurriedly stood up on the stone tform, ¡°Yes!¡± Dolly did not know why Master knew his name, nor did he know why Master would call him out alone now. For a moment, he was at a loss and looked extremely flustered. The old man did not waste any time and continued, ¡°I can see spiritual Qi flow in your body. You must be from the north of Efrax. Your cultivation method is cultivated by the Holy Sky Hand.¡± When he heard that the old man could see his cultivation method, Dolly David was so excited that his face turned red and his face was full of pride. He hurriedly said loudly, ¡°Master, you have good eyesight. I am indeed from the north of Efrax, and my father is the City Lord of Mount Pia City.¡± What disciples had learned since they were young was the cultivation method passed down from their families. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this cultivation skill from my father. It¡¯s passed down from Holy Sky Hand,¡± Dolly David said very loudly. Every word he said was clearly heard by Caspian. Of course, Caspian didn¡¯t know what kind of inheritance Holy Sky Hand was. But in Caspian¡¯s view, Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could know it. Moreover, Dolly was so proud that he wanted to show off in front of everyone. It should be a great inheritance. Suddenly, me Gordon¡¯s voice came into Caspian¡®s ears. ¡°Holy Sky Hand is a sect in the Northern Border of Lunia. About 1,200 years ago, it was badly damaged to resist demons. Almost all the high-level officials and elites in the whole sect were killed or wounded, and about 40% of the remaining disciples had not yet made it. Fortunately, most of the sect¡¯s ancient records had been preserved. However, it was a pity thatter generations were fighting with each other too fiercely¡­ In the next few hundred years, no powerful figure appeared in the whole sect. The sect, on the other hand, hadpletely copsed because of internal exhaustion. Therge sect was finally divided into dozens of small sects. However, these small sects are of the same origin, and they are still rooted in the north of Efrax, so under normal circumstances, they are still called the branch of the Holy Sky Hand¡­¡± After listening to me Gordon¡¯s exnation, Caspian nodded and said, ¡°I see. Thank you¡­¡®¡¯ ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who know about this period of history right now. I only read some of the ancient records by ident,¡± me Gordon said humbly. At this time, the old man also asked Dolly David, ¡°What magics do you have now?¡± Dolly David¡¯s vanity was greatly satisfied to be asked by Master alone at this moment. His face turned red and every pore seemed to be shouting. However, he still tried his best to remain calm at this time. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m dull and my talent is limited. So until now, I¡¯ve only mastered two magics, the Heaven-woven Xumi Palm and the Thousand Silked Bone-breaking Hand. I¡¯m really ashamed¡­¡± He said that he was blunt and his talent was limited, but when he said these two magics, he deliberately raised his voice, hoping that he could shout, without any trace of shame. ¡°These two magics are extremely powerful?¡± Caspian turned around, asking me Gordon. ¡°Magical powers such as Heaven-woven Xumi Palm and the Thousand Silked Hand of Bone-breaking Hand can be regarded as representative magics in the branch of Holy Sky Hand. Especially the Thousand Silked Hand with Bone-breaking Hand. It was said that it was one of the twelve magics passed down from generation to generation. It was not only difficult to cultivate, but also difficult for ordinary people to master. Moreover, it was also a symbol of its status¡­ To be able to master these two magics when he was in second stage of the Holy Land Realm, Dolly David could be considered as a cultivation genius in this branch,¡± me Gordon nodded andmented with great conviction. ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian pondered for a while. ording to me Gordon, this Thousand Silk Bone-breaking Hand had a simr status as the Nine Changes of Stars in Heavenly Stars Sect. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. At the same time, the old man as a Master also made simrments about Dolly David as me Gordon just said. Being praised by Master in public, Dolly felt that the hot blood in his whole body was about to spurt out. Every hair and pore on his body was full of hystericalfort. He deliberately looked in the direction of Caspian, trying to show off. However, he found that instead of looking at him, Caspian was whispering to me Gordon. Suddenly, Dolly was so angry that his face was tilted, and his nostrils were almost smoking. ¡°Dolly David, since you¡¯ve mastered the Heaven-forging Xumi Palm and the Thousand Silked Bone- breaking Hand, you¡¯re a good talent¡­¡± The old man then made a request to Dolly David, ¡°Then choose a fellow disciple and show it to them and prove what I have said just now.¡± Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 Hearing Master¡¯s request, Dolly was stunned at first, and then his eyes were full of ecstasy. ¡°Yes! I will definitely live up to Master¡®s hope!¡± he suddenly jumped to the front of the crowd, pointed at Caspian, and grinned, ¡°You cane!¡± In order to prevent Caspian from refusing, Dolly quickly said, ¡°If you are afraid, then forget it!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Caspian nodded. This guy was obviously courting death. Caspian had no reason to give in to Dolly David. Standing up from the stone tform, Caspian bowed to the old man and said, ¡°Greetings, Master¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The old man sized up Caspian and nodded. ¡°Caspian,e here quickly!¡± Dolly was impatient. He had been worried that he would not have a chance to teach Caspian a lesson. However, there happened to be such a chance. Master gave him such a chance directly. ¡®Caspian, you ruined my n! I¡¯m going to humiliate you in front of everyone now!¡¯ Dolly thought in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s time to start,¡± Caspian nodded, indicating that he was ready. Dolly stared at Caspian, and a sharp light shed in his eyes. He suddenly attacked, ¡°Ten Thousand Silk Bone-breaking Hand!¡± In an instant, the surrounding air was filled with wind and thunder. Streaks of spiritual Qi turned into a dense and enveloped Caspian. All the paths of life of Caspian were blocked. As soon as the rubbed against each other, there was a thunderous sound, as well as a deafening explosion. The faces of the present cultivators suddenly changed. ¡°What a powerful magic!¡± ¡°This fellow¡¯s spiritual Qi is so vigorous!¡± ¡°The disciple selected by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is indeed extraordinary!¡± ¡°Even a new disciple has such a hidden talent!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s me, I¡¯m no match for him!¡± For a moment, the scene was full of discussion. me Gordon¡¯s eyes were filled with a serious look. Obviously, Dolly David¡®s strength was definitely among the top three hundred disciples present. ¡®I wonder how Caspian will deal with it,¡¯ me Gordon thought to himself. Caspian kept his eyelids down. In the eyes of Dolly David and the others, this action was a shock to the point that he couldn¡¯t react. But just as the dense was only a few feet away from Caspian, he raised his eyelids and waved his arm gently. This action was like driving away a buzzing fly in front of him. His action was light, but at this moment, there seemed to be a great wave in front of him. Hong! A huge wave suddenly erupted and violently struck out. The was crushed in an instant, and the threads condensed by spiritual Qi exploded into dust. Dolly David had no time to react. He only felt a huge wave approaching him. At this moment, the whole world seemed to be crushed into chaos. Bang! It was as if a beast-skin drum was beating in the air. Dolly flew to the center of theke like a cannonball and then smashed into it. Suddenly, the waves were as high as four or five floors. Under the reflection of the sunlight, rainbows even appeared in the air. The whole ce was silent. Almost everyone was stunned. The power of Dolly David¡¯s magic was so powerful that even those who sat the furthest on the spot felt their hearts palpitate. However, Caspian only waved his hand and Dolly David was sent flying. Even if he killed a mosquito, it would not be so easy! Just as everyone¡¯s minds went nk, theke surface exploded again with a bang. Dolly David jumped up from theke and rushed to theke in a few steps. His eyes were wide open and he red at Caspian. But at this moment, he looked a little funny. His whole body was wet, like a drowned chicken and even a water nt hanging on his head, covering half of his eyes. ¡°Caspian Montgomery!¡± As his chest heaved violently, Dolly shouted, ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you hear what Master just said? Master asked me to demonstrate his words! Why are you not cooperating with me!¡± ¡°I did cooperate with you,¡± Caspian looked at Dolly doubtfully. ¡°You don¡¯t remember, do you? Can you repeat Master¡¯s words again?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dolly David gnashed his teeth and said word by word, ¡°The realm of cultivator is the performance of strength, but not the performance of all strength.¡± Dolly David¡¯s anger came from here. Master had just said so much and asked him to perform alone. Wasn¡¯t it just to prove that the realm was not the only standard for strength? Having mastered a powerful magic, he was invincible among his peers! ¡°Caspian, what else do you have to say?¡± Dolly said fiercely. But as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a strong breathing at him. The next moment, his eyes widened and his body couldn¡¯t help trembling. He stared at Caspian in disbelief. ¡±You, you¡­¡± At this moment, Caspian revealed his aura, Third Stage of Holy Land Realm! In an instant, not only Dolly David, but everyone present gasped. Some people even jumped up from the stone tform in surprise and stared at Caspian, breathing heavily. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The third stage of Holy Land Realm? Did I see wrongly?¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°Is this guy at the third stage of Holy Land Realm?¡± ¡°How did he do it?¡± Cries of surprise rose one after another. Compared to the disciples who had been selected to join the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and had walked the Spirit Severing Road with Caspian, their eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. When they gathered at the foot of the Rigor Mountain, there were very few cultivators at the second stage of Holy Land Realm. Someone who knew Caspian knew that he was at the first stage of Holy Land Realm at that time. However, when he came out of the Spirit Severing Road, he was already at the peak of the second stage of the Holy Land Realm. This rate of advancement was not only shocking, but also frightening. However, it was still eptable that there was an immortal fate encounter on the Spirit Severing Road. But how long had it been? It was only one night, yet this fellow was at the third stage of Holy Land Realm? The promotion of speed and realm had already far surpassed that of themon disciples. How could they not be shocked? Many disciples opened their mouths and could not close them for a long time. They could even see their tongues hanging in their throats. At this moment, Caspian took it for granted. ¡°My realm is higher than yours. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to crush you? Or¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he said to Dolly David with a faint smile, ¡°Do you want to deliberately distort Master¡¯s words?¡± Dolly was so scared that he trembled. He hurriedly turned to look at the old man and wanted to ask for help. At this time, the only one that could save his face was Master. The old man was expressionless at this moment and said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. The realm is the most intuitive performance of strength. If you have a high realm, you may not necessarily be strong, but if you have a low realm, your strength must not be strong.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dolly David was speechless. He wanted to cry but had no tears. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 ¡°This ending is not what I imagined¡­¡± Dolly felt like he had be a joke again. Soon, he realized that Caspian had reached the third stage of Holy Land Realm. This realm was already the highest among all the disciples present. And it was still the same sentence. The realm was the highest among everyone, and it was not the most shocking. The most surprising thing was that yesterday, Caspian was still at the second stage of Holy Land Realm. This was a level change! ¡°You, you deliberately hid your realm just to humiliate me!¡± After Dolly reacted, he immediately became angry from embarrassment. In his opinion, the reason why Caspian deliberately did not show his realm before was to embarrass him in front of everyone and make him aughing stock again. ¡°Did I ask you to choose me?¡± Seeing that the other party was unreasonable, Caspian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Or, do you want to see my magic?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Suddenly, Dolly had nothing to say. It was indeed his own decision to let Caspiane out and practice with him. No one forced him. But in this way, it was even more annoying. He was so angry. However, he was still no match for Caspian. He already knew that he was no match for the other side, but Dolly did not admit defeat. ¡°You deliberately did not tell me your realm before, so you wanted to tease me!¡± Caspian squinted at him, pointed at him, and said with a sneer, ¡°Listen to what you said. Do you know? If you dare to tell me like this on the Spirit Severing Road, you would be dead¡­¡± Dolly David was speechless. There were more than 300 fellow disciples and a Master present, but at this moment, Dolly really had a feeling. If he continued to be entangled, even if Caspian did not kill him, he would make him look bad. Dolly¡¯s face changed between green and white. Finally, he swung his sleeves fiercely, bowed his head, and left quickly. If he continued to stay here, he would only suffer more humiliation. After Dolly left, Caspian was about to return to the stone tform when Master suddenly said, ¡°Did you walk out of the Spirit Severing Road?¡± Caspian hurriedly turned around and answered, ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± ¡°Every time the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect takes in disciples, because of their talent, the number of disciples on the Spirit Severing Road is weaker than the chosen ones,¡± said the old man. Caspian didn¡¯t know what the other party meant, so he didn¡¯t say anything. Although he and the other cultivators felt that Master¡¯s words at the moment were a little disrespectful, they also understood that what Master said was true. Since they could be selected directly by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and epted as disciples, they must be stunning talents. As for the rest of the people, they had to experience the trials and fight with each other, be selected the best of them and entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. In other words, thetter was to not meet the previous requirements, and only then would they take the Spirit Severing path. ¡°Your performance surprised me,¡± The old man continued. ¡°To be able to enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and listen to Master¡¯s teachings, I¡¯m already very satisfied to see a wider world and pursue greater strength,¡± replied Caspian hurriedly. Caspian knew exactly what to say. Compared with Dolly David, who just waved his sleeves and left, Caspian was much better. These words obviously made Master very happy. Coupled with the strength that Caspian had just disyed, he was a little interested. So the old man asked, ¡°How much did you gain on the way to Spirit Severing Road?¡± This gain naturally referred to the number of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Swords. Caspian pondered for a while and stretched out four fingers. ¡°Four?¡± The old man nodded. ¡°Not bad. After all, the Spirit Severing Path is more about finding opportunities. There aren¡¯t many opportunities to fight each other.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly found that some of cultivators present looked a little strange. These cultivators all came from the Spirit Severing Road. The old man immediately realized that something was wrong. He looked at Caspian, ¡°Not four?¡± ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± Caspian was a little embarrassed. ¡°Less than 40.¡± ¡°Less than¡­ 40?¡± This time, as a Master, the old man was no longer calm. Of course, Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm had seen disciples walk out of the Spirit Severing Road more than once. Killing four or five people was a good result, and killing ten people was extremely rare. In his impression, no one had killed more than 15 disciples. And this¡­ This one less than 40, what did that mean? Master held thest trace of luck and asked, ¡°Do you mean more than 30?¡± After all, 12 or 13 of them were also less than 40. But Master also knew that since the establishment of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, no new disciple had the courage to be so shameless in front of Master. But the problem was that there were always people who had taken an example? Less than 40 was too shocking. Caspian smiled shyly andpletely broke the illusion of Master. ¡°Well, there are 39 of them, so they are less than 40¡­¡± This time, not only did Caspian state the exact number, but he also took out the Heaven¡¯s Heart Pointing Swords. He held them with his spiritual Qi and suspended them in front of Master. Looking at the row of sparkling Heaven¡¯s Edge Pointing Heart Swords in front of him, Master felt that he had been blinded. The crowd gasped. It wasn¡¯t just the disciples who had emerged from the Spirit Severing Road. Even the disciples who had been selected werepletely bbergasted. Furthermore, their expressions were even more exaggerated and shocking than those of the disciples who had emerged from the Spirit Severing Road. After a while, the scene fell into silence. After a long while, Master took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m impressed by this number¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare,¡± Caspian said hurriedly. Master was extremely satisfied with Caspian¡¯s calm attitude. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He wasn¡¯t worried about disciples fighting. Just like what he said before, when they arrived at Lunia, if they wouldn¡¯t fight, they would be trampled down by others. What he was worried about was that after the disciple won, the disciple would forget about it and be comcent. In this way, pride and stagnation could be considered good. It would be terrible if there was a w in his mind and he went astray. However, Caspian¡¯s current performance indicated that he had not had such a problem for the time being. There were very few young disciples who had such a temperament. So Master couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Which Efrax do youe from and which sect do youe from?¡± Hearing Master¡¯s question, me Gordon, who had been sitting on the stone tform, looked around and his eyes fell on Caspian. There was a deep meaning in his eyes. In the first lesson of the new entrance, he could get the attention of Master. Caspian was really an extraordinary person. Caspian answered honestly, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯te from Efrax but from Salleria. I happened to practice in the Heavenly Stars Sect of Earlington of Efrax. Later, I became a disciple of the sect master.¡± As soon as these words came out, the surrounding disciples suddenly let out a low cry. ¡°From the Salleria?¡± ¡°Is he human?¡± ¡°Is there a cultivator in the Salleria?¡± ¡°When a member of Salleria enters Efrax to practice, he can also be a disciple of a sect master. This is really¡­ Enviable!¡± Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 In the eyes of cultivators present, Caspian was simply an existence with great luck that could be improved by lying down. It was really enviable. ¡°You were born in Salleria,¡± A bright light shed in the old man¡¯s eyes. He nodded with appreciation and said, ¡°It seems that you not only have luck, but also make enough effort. Not bad, not bad¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your praise, Master,¡± Caspian replied. The other disciples looked at Caspian with envy. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Everyone who came today wanted to show up in front of Master and leave a good impression on him. Now, Caspian was obviously the lucky one. Even a fool could hear the praise in Master¡¯s words at this moment. ¡°I¡®m almost done with what I¡¯m going to tell you today. You are the champion on the Spirit Severing Road. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you a reward,¡± Master thought for a moment and said. Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes turned red with envy. Master was going to reward Caspian! Everyone thought that the matter of the Spirit Severing Path had passed. The next step was to wee a new life. Who would have thought that there would be a reward one dayter? At this moment, the name of Caspian was deeply engraved in the hearts of all cultivators present. ¡°Do you want a spirit tool or do you want me to teach you a magic? Or do you want to get a elixir that can help you improve yourself? You can choose one of the three¡­¡± The old man smiled and said, ¡°This is my personal reward for you¡­¡± As soon as these words came out, the breathing of the present cultivators became more and more rapid. At first nce, one could clearly see everyone¡¯s nostrils opening and closing rhythmically. Even disciples like me Gordon and Charlotte Sky couldn¡¯t help looking at Caspian and secretly admiring his good luck. Caspian could feel the burning gazes behind him. After thinking for a while, Caspian cupped his hands and said, ¡°Master, I want to ask you to answer two questions for me. Is that okay?¡± ¡°You mean, you won¡®t choose any of the three rewards I said, but let me answer your two questions?¡± Master frowned. me Gordon also looked at Caspian in surprise at this moment, faintly feeling anxious for Caspian in his heart, ¡®Master originally gave you a good reward, but if you do this and offend Master, it will be inappropriate.¡¯ But the problem was that he couldn¡¯t directly say this to Caspian at this time, so me Gordon was so anxious that he clenched his fists. ¡°Master, my idea is that the content of Master¡¯s lecture today has benefited us new disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect greatly. But there are some details that I don¡¯t quite understand. I think the fellow disciples around may also be like me, hoping to receive deeper guidance from Master. Therefore, I was bold enough to ask Master two more questions so that we could have a deeper understanding of the content of today¡¯s lecture. This way, our future cultivation will be smoother. Please grant my wish, Master¡­¡± Upon hearing this, the present disciples were all stunned. What Caspian meant was to give up the reward given by Master and let Master teach more? In this way, everyone present would benefit from it. Suddenly, everyone looked at Caspian with a strange look. Some people thought that Caspian was very stupid to do this. He missed a chance to improve his strength. But more people understood that once Master agreed, so many people present would be grateful to Caspian. In this way, Caspian¡¯s hostility would be greatly reduced because of the nearly 40 cultivators he had killed. After hearing Caspian¡¯s reason, Master¡¯s expression softened. He took a deep look at Caspian, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Master, please grant my wish,¡± Caspian smiled and bowed. ¡°Okay, two questions, 15 minutes¡­¡± Master nodded. ¡®Time is enough,¡¯ thought Caspian. He turned around and saw that everyone was sitting upright at this moment. Then he faced Master again and asked, ¡°Master, after Ie to Lunia, I can¡¯t use magic weapon to contact mypanions in Efrax. What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a transmission type magic weapon, I¡¯ll give you an example, and then you¡¯ll understand,¡± The old man pointed to a section of the stream near the smallke and said, ¡°Look at the stream. It¡¯s just like how the saying goes, ¡®the water flows down¡¯¡­ A magic weapon message is the same. It is easy to send messages from Lunia to Efrax, but it is a little troublesome to send messages from Efrax to Lunia. It is the same in the government. It was easy for a superior to send messages to a subordinate. As for the application from the juniors to the higher-ups, they have to pass throughyer byyer and spend time¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed and he said, ¡°Master, you mean that mypanion can receive the message I sent. The problem is that they can¡¯t send me the message.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Master nodded. At this time, Caspian heard a voice of sudden enlightenmenting from the crowd behind him. It seemed that he was not the only one who encountered such a situation. Caspian¡¯s words at this moment were equivalent to answering everyone¡¯s doubts. ¡°With your current situation, I can give you a temporary solution,¡± Master said. ¡°Master, please exin,¡± Caspian said hurriedly. ¡°Use the most primitive letter,¡± said Master. Caspian was stunned. Master seemed to have seen through the doubts in Caspian¡¯s heart. He smiled and said, ¡°Themunication channels of Lunia are connected in all directions. Even to the furthest Efrax, it would not take two months to send letters. In this way, if you want to contact yourpanions, you can use this method. Furthermore, as a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, you can enjoy bettermunication convenience. If you write a letter today, I estimate that it will only take about 40 days to reach Earlington of Efrax. When you be a Heavenly Spirit Realm in the future, there is no need to be so troublesome.¡± ¡°Okay! Thank you, Master!¡± Caspian answered hurriedly. Master provided a solution, although as he said, it was quite primitive. But this was indeed a way to solve the problem. More importantly, Master let Caspian know the problem. ¡®Jessica can receive my message,¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but feel hot in his heart. ¡°Well, pay attention to the time. Half of the time has passed,¡± Master reminded Caspian at this moment. Caspian hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the second question. Master, there are eight ways to improve the strength, so in terms of alchemy, weapons, and formations, are there more detailed methods to improve the strength? Because I was confused that there was no way for me to perform high-ranking spirit tools at my current realm. Then what can I do to improve my strength on the basis of my current spirit tools?¡± Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 ¡°It¡¯s about refining weapons and betting on souls,¡± Master replied. Caspian believed that not only himself, but also the other disciples present were also confused. So he cupped his hands and said, ¡°Please answer me in detail, Master¡­¡± Master nodded. ¡°If you have time, you can go look for books to understand. A extraction of sharp weapons could get a refined iron. A extraction of magic weapons could obtain magic crystals. And refining the magic crystals with magic weapons could increase the power of magic weapons. For example, after being refined many times, the power of a first-ss spirit tools can surpass that of a second-ss spirit tools, which is only slightly lower than a third-ss spirit tools.¡± Caspian nodded to himself. Compared with other cultivators, he had personally forged a sharp weapons, so he had a deeper understanding of this aspect than others. After thinking for a while, he had a general direction of improvement. ¡°As for the bet of souls, it has something to do with magics you cultivate,¡± Master said, ¡°It¡¯s too complicated. If I go in detail, I may not be able to finish it in ten days and ten nights. So I will give a general summary. Most of magics cultivated by cultivators can be ssified as eight kinds: Water, Fire, Earth, Qi, Light, Thunder, Wood, and Gold¡­¡± Everyone thought about it carefully and found that it was indeed like this. ¡°Soul concentration is to strengthen the power of your magic through some natural precious materials. They were both in the same realm and magics, but if you bet the souls and your power will be stronger than your opponent¡¯s, then the one who would eventually fall would be your opponent. As for the method of betting on souls, it was moreplicated. Some natural precious materials could be directly absorbed, some needed to be refined into elixirs, and some needed inscriptions. You will slowly get to know it in the future.¡± At this point, it was just the right time. Master didn¡¯t stay any longer. He told everyone that the next lesson would be half a yearter and then left directly. Caspian was still thinking about what Master had just said. ¡®Betting on souls is to make the power of magic stronger. In other words, the Bone of Wind, the Bone of Thunder, and the Bone of me I got on the eighth floor of Tower of Life at that time were a way to bet on souls? Through the Bone of Thunder and the Bone of me, my Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows, Wind-breaking Divine Thunder, and Blood Condensation Finger have all been improved. And I remember that the change at that time was very obvious. In this way, as long as I find a simr treasure, my magic will be more powerful. Moreover, in the aspect of absorbing natural treasures, I had an innate advantage. I don¡¯t need to refine an elixir as an auxiliary means. I just need to swallow it directly and use Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale to absorb it directly¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian could not help but sigh deeply at her mother¡¯s painstaking arrangement. The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale he had learned in the early days had indeed helped him a lot on the path of cultivation. After making up his mind, Caspian decided to go back and try it immediately. me Gordon obviously wanted to say something to Caspian, but Caspian left in a hurry. Before he could talk to Caspian, me Gordon was surrounded by other disciples who came to greet him. Therefore, he could only watch as Caspian left, sighing inwardly. After returning to his own courtyard, Caspian yed with Little Candy for a while. He was not in a hurry to build his own cultivation ce, but immediately entered Tower of Life and came to the sixth floor. This level was designed for craftsmanship. There was a record of craftsmanship knowledge on this level. Combined with the previous exnation of Master, Caspian quickly flipped through the ancient books and records. After a day, the relevant theories had already been understood. The next step was to try. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Caspian took out the dozens of spirit tools he had gained on the Spirit Severing Path. He nned to refine magic crystals by these spirit tools. If other cultivators of Holy Land Realm were present now, they would definitely think that Caspian was crazy. One had to know that cultivators who¡¯d just entered Holy Land Realm had a spirit tools. It was all an extravagant hope. Only thergest sect of Lunia like the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would be so generous as to equip a spirit artifact level long sword for every new disciple. Under normal circumstances, only when a cultivator reached the third level of Holy Land Realm would he have more spirit tools. However, no matter how wealthy they were, they would only have two or three spirit tools at most. Those with four spirit tools would be rich. Moreover, during this period of time, spirit tools were also inferior spirit tools. There was almost no one like Caspian who could have 30 to 40 spirit tools. If a normal cultivator had more spirit tools and could not use them for the time being, they would find a way to exchange them for materials for cultivation, such as spirit stones and spirit crystals. But Caspian wanted to directly practice extraction. After extraction, spirit tools would be dposed into magic crystals, and the rest were verymon materials. They were far less valuable than the dposed period. Anyone who saw this scene would probably curse Caspian as a ck sheep. But Caspian didn¡¯t care. In terms of cultivation, he was confident that he had surpassed the other disciples who had just entered the sect. From this moment on, those people could only chase after him, and it was impossible for them to catch up with him again. After practicing the whole process in his mind, Caspian picked up a spirit tools-level armguard. He didn¡¯t remember which cultivator owned this armguard at that time. In short, it was a first-grade spirit tools, and its defense was not bad. Caspian threw it into the furnace without blinking. In an instant, raging mes were ignited in the furnace. The surface of the armguard glowed with a pale green light and began to slowly deform. Caspian, on the other hand, controlled the mes and repeatedly burned through spiritual Qi in his body. To be able to control the mes so skillfully through spiritual Qi, he had to thank Master on the clouds. It was because of Master¡¯s advice that Caspian benefited a lot from it. Therefore, although it was a little difficult to control the me at first, he soon became skilled and did not look like a novice at all. He had experience in extraction sharp weapons, but this was the first time that he extracted a spirit tool. Moreover, extraction of spirit tools was also moreplicated than extraction of sharp weapons. About 15 minutester, the mes in the furnace gradually went out. Caspian stopped controlling and took it out. A look of disappointment appeared on his face. In the fire, there was a pile of debris. Caspian turned his head and looked at a pile of forging books on the table not far away. His face was flickering under the fire. ¡°The book said that there is a ten percent chance of failure for an extraction. It seems that my first extraction failed in the end, although I managed to control the fire well¡­ Once I failed, I would not be able to get anything. It seems that refining spirit tools is really a waste of money.¡± Although he said so, Caspian did not stop. He had failed once, but he still had more than 30 spirit tools to practice. At present, spirit tools magic weapons, which the disciples of Holy Land Realm relied on to survive, could only be regarded as practice in Caspian. No one knew how others would react if they knew it. Another armguard was thrown into the furnace by Caspian. This time, Caspian was obviously more experienced and calm than before. Soon, 15 minutes had passed. The mes in the furnace gradually died out again. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 A square grain appeared in the ashes. The small grain was light blue, about half the size of a fingernail, but it was particrly eye-catching among the ashes. ¡°Magic crystals!¡± Caspian carefully took out the small blue grain and carefully examined it. Afterparing it to the size of the armguard, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly shake his head. ¡°It seems as though using magic crystal to refine a spirit tools is a huge problem. It¡¯s too extravagant and inappropriate to rely on spirit tools.¡± But at present, Caspian couldn¡¯t think of any better solutions. Therefore, he could only think of a feasible way when dealing with the remaining spirit tools of extraction. It took nearly six hours for Caspian toplete all the 30 magic weapons. During this period, he failed several times. However, there were more than one magic crystal after some extraction waspleted. Therefore, generally speaking, Caspian almost got a magic crystal by a spirit tool. ¡°Thirty or so magic crystals may not necessarily seed when refining spirit tools, and they may be consumed again.¡± After thinking for a while, Caspian decided to save the magic crystals first. After he went and checked some ancient books and records and he had absolute confidence, he would start. Aftering out of Tower of Life, Caspian found that one day had passed. After resting for a while, Caspian took out his telepathic jade. It had been a long time since telepathic jade had received a message from Jessica. Originally, he thought that there was something wrong with telepathic jade. But today, Master answered his doubts. Although he could not get any information about Jessica, Jessica could. After thinking for a while and sorting out his thoughts, Caspian began to tell Jessica about it through telepathic jade. *** It was inte May. Even the weather in the Northern Domain was getting warmer. For cultivators who had long been immune to cold and summer heat, the change in weather would not affect them at all. Even so, Jessica still changed into summer clothes. The thin silk dress perfectly outlined the lines of her body. ording to the age of mortals, Jessica was already 22 years old. Her appearance did not change muchpared to six years ago. Six years seemed to have left no trace on her. The only change was that the girl¡¯s immatureness was mostly gone, and the sense and indifference in her eyes gradually upied the main body. It was hard to say whether this change was because of the time or the credit of Caspian. At this moment, Jessica was meditating in the pavilion in the garden. She opened up a back garden behind her pce. The garden was surrounded by spiritual Qi gathering formation, and the spirit spring was introduced here. Therefore, this area of Domain became a blessednd. The afternoon sunshine fell straight down. Because of the cover of the pavilion, it did not make people feel hot. Lucy was not far from Jessica, serving flowers and nts. Normally speaking, it was forbidden to water flowers and nts at noon. The soil for nting flowers and nts was burning hot. If it was watered suddenly, it was very likely that the roots of flowers and nts would be burned to death. However, there was no problem with the flowers and nts that Lucy was serving at the moment. After soaking in some specially made dew, these flowers and nts became obviously strong. If they could transform into human figures, their expressions and behavior at this time could be described as arrogant. Looking at the rows of straight flower stems, Lucy pinched her waist andughed proudly. Different from Caspian and Jessica, Lucy¡¯s talent for cultivation could only be described as above average. In addition, without sufficient resources, her current realm was only about the same as that of an ordinary disciple of Dark Moon Sect. Without actualbat experience, she might be weaker than ordinary disciples. Although she did not have much advantage in cultivation, she showed her talent in serving flowers and nts. The flowers and nts she had brought up would always be much better than other people¡¯s. And all the purple and red in the back garden of Jessica came from the hands of Lucy. If this matter was spread out, no one would believe it. But that was the truth. After pouring water for the flowers, Lucy carried the kettle and walked to Jessica with a smile. As soon as she stepped into the pavilion, Lucy found that Jessica was staring nkly at telepathic jade in her hand. ¡°Miss, are you thinking about that idiot Casper again?¡± Lucy pouted and said. Last time after Caspian left, Jessica told Lucy that Caspian was not the former son-inw of the Lawrence family. Because of this, Lucyined fiercely about Caspian. She thought that Caspian had yed with Jessica¡¯s feelings. Later, although Jessica had exined it, she realized that the word ¡°y with love¡± could not be used randomly, Lucy¡®s resentment toward Caspian deepened. ¡®Stupid Casper, ying with my feelings and the body of Jessica!¡¯ However, Lucy only thought about it and did not dare to say it out loud. Seeing Jessica looking down at telepathic jade, she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Miss, the stupid Casper is too inhumane. Why is there no news about him after he went to Lunia¡¯s sect?¡± Although she wasining, she still looked worried. It¡¯s been a long time since she had heard any news from that idiot. There shouldn¡¯t be any idents, right? Jessica was silent for a long time, which also made Lucy more worried. Her expression gradually became serious, and then she panicked. She hurriedly threw down the kettle in her hand, threw herself in front of Jessica, and said anxiously, ¡°Miss, Miss, is the stupid Casper really dead? Wow!¡± Lucy, the beautiful girl, cried sadly at this moment. ¡°Stupid Casper, you died so miserably!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Jessica looked up at Lucy and spat angrily. ¡°Caspian is fine!¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lucy widened her eyes and wiped her tears. ¡°Is he all right?¡± She was really sad and scared just now. ¡°It¡¯s okay, and he is very good.¡± Jessica nodded. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t, don¡¯t lie to me¡­¡± Lucy bit her lip and said, ¡°I can stand it.¡± Seeing Lucy¡¯s eyes turning red again, Jessica helplessly handed over telepathic jade in her hand, ¡°Have a look¡­¡± Lucy sniffed and took the letter from telepathic jade doubtfully. After ncing around, her eyes suddenly widened. The next moment, she gasped and opened her mouth wide. Caspian had exined the whole thing clearly through telepathic jade. A momentter, from the pavilion came a scream that almost pierced through people¡¯s eardrums. ¡°Stupid Casper, you idiot!¡± The little Lucy was furious. She even cried for this idiot. And she even cried in front of Jessica. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that stupid Casper!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 After handing telepathic jade back, Lucy looked at Jessica carefully. Jessica wasughing! ¡°Well, Caspian is fine. Why are you still crying?¡± Jessica couldn¡®t helpughing. There was nothing they could do about it. Lucy¡¯s appearance was really heartbreaking and funny. ¡°Stupid Casper, he is a fool!¡± Lucy pouted and said. Jessica smiled and stood up. ¡°Miss, what are you going to do?¡± Lucy asked hurriedly. It was clearly written on telepathic jade. The reason why their previous messages were interrupted was that because their information in Dark Moon Sect could not be sent to Caspian. Therefore, Lucy wanted to know how Jessica would solve this problem. ¡°Go back and cultivate,¡± Jessica replied simply. ¡°Cultivate?¡± Lucy was stunned. This answer was too simple. ¡°Yes, cultivate,¡± Jessica nodded. ¡°If I were to be by Caspian¡¯s side at this moment, there would naturally not be such a problem. Thus, I must quickly improve myself and go to the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect¡­¡± The moment she said thest sentence, Lucy felt that Jessica¡¯s back was shining and admirable. ¡°That¡¯s right! Even an idiot Casper can reach the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. There¡¯s absolutely no problem with Miss!¡± Lucy waved her small fists and cheered for Miss. ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡± Jessica suddenly stopped, turned around, and said, ¡°Help me write a letter and then send it to Heavenly Stars Sect.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lucy blinked in confusion. ¡°Caspian can only contact me now, but I think he should let his friends know about his recent situation. Just write it down ording to the content of telepathic jade. After you finish writing, show me,¡± Jessica said. After giving the order, she walked into the pce. Not long after, in the pavilion, there were ink, paper, and inkstone on the stone table. The little Lucy supported her chin with her hand and bit one end of the pole in her mouth. Her mouth was as big as a steamed bun that had juste out of the cage. ¡°What did the stupid Casper say before? Oh, why should I write it? It¡¯s all that stupid idiot Casper¡¯s fault. I can¡¯t remember what he said. Hmm¡­ I wonder if that fool has been bullied in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Haha! If he is bullied, I willugh at him the next time I see him.¡± Thinking about it, the little Lucy couldn¡¯t help but blush. She looked at the flowers outside the pavilion and was stunned. *** At this time, Caspian, who was in her courtyard, looked at telepathic jade in her hand and sighed slightly. Although he knew that the message he sent was like a stone sinking into the sea, and he could not get a response from Jessica. However, there was still a trace of hope in his heart. What if something unexpected happened this time? After waiting for a long time, there was still no movement in telepathic jade. Caspian had no choice but to give up. ¡°It takes too long to write a letter. And ording to Master, it was easy to go from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to Dark Moon Sect, and it would still be very difficult for Dark Moon Sect¡¯s letter to reach here. Now it seems that the solution is either to go back or to let Jessicae over¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed and he murmured, ¡°And it is not only Jessica¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Caspian shook his head. This problem could not bepletely solved in a short time. And the possibility of solving it was closely rted to his realm. Therefore, he had to work hard to improve his realm and strength. However, in the next two days, Caspian did not stay in the courtyard to cultivate, nor did he use the West Sand Mother Earth to build the courtyard. He made use of two days to understand the cultivation methods of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples. ording to Caspian¡¯s estimation, since a new disciple could have a Master to teach when he entered the sect, then the disciple¡¯s cultivation would certainly not be as ¡°raising¡± as when he was in Heavenly Stars Sect. After some inquiry and understanding, Caspian found that his guess was right. In fact, there were Masters in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect or some well-known disciples who lectured or shared their own training experiences every day. The contents of these lectures and experiences were all-epassing and almost included all aspects. In terms of cultivation, promotion, elixir refining, weapon refining, runes, array runes, animal training, and so on. If it went deeper, it would even go over to a certain cultivation method, magic¡¯s cultivation and experience, during the process of refining pills, he could control the heat of the fire at a certain stage, invest the techniques of medicinal ingredients, and so on. What was even more incredible was that, no matter how a male cultivator talked, how it would be easier for them to gain the favor of a female cultivator, or how they would be able to gain their own Immortalpanions, they could be taught here. In short, there were absolutely all kinds of courses. However, if he wanted to study, he needed to consume Merit Points from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Caspian was confused about this. Because there was a simr mechanism for Heavenly Stars Sect Sect, which was the Contribution Points of the sect. Afterpleting the sect¡¯s mission, he would receive contribution points. In Heavenly Stars Sect, they could exchange sect contribution points for various resources for cultivation in the Astrea Pavilion. However, in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the merit points made Caspian find it difficult to understand. Later, after encountering me Gordon by chance, Caspian learned about the Merit Points through me Gordon¡¯s exnation. In fact, merit points were simr to the basics of sect contribution points. The content contained in the merit points was wider than the Contribution Points of the sect. As long as he did good deeds, even if what he did didn¡¯t belong to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he could get merit points as long as he passed the verification of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. For example, when he was cultivating outside, he killed a demons who caused trouble. This demon was not in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s killing mission. If it was in Heavenly Stars Sect, it was not a demon that was required to be killed, then the cultivator would not receive contribution points from the sect. However, it was different in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. As long as the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect sent out elders, and they confirmed that demons was indeed a disaster, since a disciple made contributions in killing the demon, they could reward their disciple with merit points ording to the sinsmitted by the demons. On the contrary, if the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect made a mistake, their merit points would be deducted. There was one more thing that was different from the Contribution Points of the sect. In the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, contributing heaven materials and earth treasures could not get merit points. The only way to obtain merit points was to do something with merit. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. me Gordon also told Caspian that about two hundred years ago, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect used contribution points of the sect. After all, the mechanism of Efrax sect was basically from the sect of Lunia. But for some unknown reason, it changed to the current merit points. The effects of using merit points were extremely obvious. In just two hundred years, the reputation of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in Lunia had risen to an unprecedented level. Before that, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was the sect protecting the country and the master of gateway to immortality for Lunia. After the mechanism of the Merit Points, the reputation of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was constantly rising. Now anyone in Lunia, even the most ordinary people, was full of admiration and gratitude for the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 ording to me Gordon, because of this extremely good situation, some of the higher-ups of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, who had doubted the Merit points,pletely shut their mouths. He didn¡®t know who proposed the merit points and how to implement it. After passing through me Gordon, Caspian also knew that if one listened to the course, one would need to consume some merit points. As for these merit points, they naturally entered the teacher¡¯s pocket. me Gordon also said to Caspian with a smile, ¡°If you have any special skills, you can also teach and earn merit points.¡± However, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had two lectures that didn¡¯t require merit points to teach new disciples. The first was the one that Caspian participated in just now. The second was what Master had said, the one half a yearter. This was the benefit of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to the new disciples. For the disciples who went to listen to Master¡¯s lecture, as long as they met the requirements of the new disciples, they could go. But after that, if they wanted to study again, they needed to consume merit points. As for merit points, they were carved into jade identification badge through formation. Formation engraved in jade identification badge of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was much moreplicated than Heavenly Stars Sect. Caspian¡¯s jade identification badge showed that he already had 10 merit points. Caspian was still a little confused for a moment. Because he hadn¡¯t made any contributions since he came to the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect. Where did he get the merit points? However, me Gordon made a spection for him. This should be a gift from Master ording to the outstanding performance of Caspian in the lecture a few days ago. 10 merit points was certainly not a lot, butpared with other empty-handed cultivators, Caspian must be much better. After learning the information, Caspian returned to his own courtyard and calmed down. It took him about five days to build up the general scale of the training ground in his mind. Because Caspian hoped that he could try to arrange formations in this courtyard, so that he couldprehend the Chaos Formation, the progress of the project was not fast. During this period of time, Caspian would also set time every day to experience some of his experience in cultivation and send Jessica through telepathic jade. Although he knew that Jessica could not reply to him now, he still had a beautiful woman in his heart, a hope, and a good hope. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As for the other new disciples, they were all trying to expand their connections in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect during this period of time. After all, they came here alone. And there were more resources, but thepetition was also more intense. It was impossible for a sect to survive or even stand out. Even King Xiang, me Gordon had to attend some social activities between the sect disciples every day for the sake of his family and himself. After Caspian learned about the Merit Points that day, he closed the door and did note out. Compared with the excitement of other disciples, Caspian looked extremely lonely. As a result, there were some bad rumors about Caspian. One of them was, a rumor said that he was actually a loser, or his real strength was not very good. Now he was just a coward, afraid of being exposed, and so on. Of course, the initiator of these rumors was Heavenly Herd, Dolly David, and others, who had suffered losses in the hands of Caspian. As for me Gordon, every day when he went out, he could only sigh helplessly when he saw the tightly shut door next door. He wanted to make friends with Caspian, but now it seemed that they were just acquaintances and fellow disciples. If he wanted to deepen their rtionship, he still needed to wait for the right time. About ten dayster, at the end of the sixth lunar month, Caspian walked out of the courtyard. Although he had not gone out during this period of time, his real improvement was much higher than those disciples who were devoted to drilling. The third stage of Holy Land Realm had been thoroughly stabilized. Caspian had fully understood the instructions given by the two Masters and turned them into a part of his strength. In particr, by controlling spiritual Qi and practicing in the courtyard, Caspian had preliminarily mastered the essence. After he came out today, he came to the ce where the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect issued the disciple mission. Some of the missions were issued by the Sect, while others by disciples. As long as they werepleted, they would receive corresponding rewards. These rewards were not all merit points. Most of the tasks issued by the disciples were to reward some materials for cultivation. After all, merit points were equally important to these disciples. After Caspian came here, he did not take the task. Instead, he stood there for a while and left directly. In the eyes of others, he just came to stand for a while, but in fact, Caspian already had a target. He found a detailed treasure map in the storage pouch of Carson Montgomery. ording to his estimation, this treasure map was prepared by Carson for his cultivation after entering Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. And the person who provided the treasure map was likely to be Crape Myrtle Sect. With the enemy¡¯s treasure map in hand, there was no reason for Caspian not to take the treasure. But if he went straight there, as long as his whereabouts were slightly leaked, he would be targeted by the Crape Myrtle Sect. Because Caspian believed that the death of Carson would definitely have a big impact. This could be seen from the fact that when he just left the Spirit Severing Road, there were disciples known as Crape Myrtle Sect disciples who came to search for storage pouches. Therefore, not only did Caspian want to get the treasure, but he also did not want to be seen through. The best way was to find a nearby task. In this way, he would use the task as a cover to check out the authenticity of the treasure. If the treasure really existed, he would take it and finish the task by the way, killing two birds with one stone. To put it simply, if he was discovered, he would say that he was going toplete the nearby tasks. If he was not discovered by others, it would naturally be the best situation. As for not epting the task, the reason was naturally simpler. The mission of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect didn¡¯t mean that if someone took it, no one else was allowed to do it. As long as he saw the right task, he would do it. Since the mission still existed, it meant that it had not beenpleted yet. After that, he would be rewarded when he came back. However, ording to Caspian¡¯s n, even if hepleted his mission, he would note to receive the reward. The reason was simple¡­ Once the Crape Myrtle Sect found that the treasure prepared for Carson Montgomery was gone, they would definitely investigate cultivators and disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect who had appeared in the nearby Domain during this period of time. In this case, if Caspian handed over the task and received the reward, he would expose himself. Of course, Caspian would not do such a thing. After all the steps were considered, Caspian passed through a series of transmission formations of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and came to the outermost ind. At this moment, there was a deste ind under his feet, and in front of him was the vast sea that was crashing against the shore. His target was the Sea Domain called Eyes of the Extreme Empty, which was marked on the treasure map. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 After a few days of special understanding, Caspian already knew the functions of most of Domains in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, especially the transmission formation connecting the inds, Caspian was more clear about it. Now, if he wanted to travel between the inds again, he did not need me Gordon to lead the way. Although in most of the sect¡¯s Domains, disciples were allowed to fly, Caspian still came to the periphery of the ind. After confirming that there was no one else around the deserted ind, he took out Heaven-Earth Chessboard, stepped on it, and ran his spiritual Qi. In an instant, he sped forward like lightning. This was the first time Caspian had officially used the Heaven-Earth Chessboard. At first, he was a little ufortable with the speed that was much faster than spirit boat. But it didn¡¯t take long for him to master it. Stepping on Heaven-Earth Chessboard, Caspian sped forward like a streak of flowing light. When Caspian flew past, the sea surface burst out a rustling sound and was separated into a long straight line. Large amounts of seawater rolled to both sides, and arge amount of white bubbles gushed out. After flying for about six days, Caspian began to slow down. At this moment, he was facing the Sea Domain, where he was assigned to finish the mission. ording to the mission, there had been signs of dark cultivations appearing in the Sea Domain. Caspian looked around from the sky, and there was no sign of any suspicious sign. Although what he saw in front of him was like this, he always had a feeling that there was something strange here. This was an intuition formed after countless battles, and he believed in his intuition. After thinking for a while, he took out Thousand Cursed Mask and covered his head. After a while, his facial features squirmed and suddenly turned into Dolly David¡¯s appearance. After doing all this, Caspian controlled Heaven-Earth Chessboard and descended to the sea. When he was in mid-air, Caspian only felt that there was something strange about this sea Domain. When he got closer, the strange feeling suddenly became stronger, and even Caspian could not help but feel his heart tighten. But as far as the eye could see, the sky was blue, and the sea was blue, surrounded by seawater, which was no different from what he had seen before. ¡°The problem is¡­¡± All of a sudden, Caspian only felt a shock in his heart, and all the hair on his body stood on end at this moment, he knew what the problem was. The sea Domain was too quiet! The waves of the sea did not stop for a moment. They kept surging. Although the sea water in the Domain was also surging, there was no sound. Caspian could hear the sound of the seawatering from all directions. The seawater several feet below his feet didn¡¯t make a sound at all. This ce seemed to be an isted world. ¡°There is indeed something wrong!¡± After realizing it, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed. He looked down at the sea. The deep blue seawater was less than two feet away from Heaven-Earth Chessboard under his feet. Sometimes when the seawater surged up, it almost touched Heaven-Earth Chessboard. After staring at the sea for a while, Caspian suddenly saw a shadow growing bigger and bigger in the sea. When he noticed the shadow, it was about the size of a fingertip. However, this shadow was so aggressive and so fast that it almost covered Heaven-Earth Chessboard and the surrounding area in the blink of an eye. Caspian immediately controlled Heaven-Earth Chessboard to rise from the ground. Almost at the same time, the seawater under his feet suddenly exploded. A huge mouth with sharp teeth burst out. Arge amount of air seemed to form a spiral at this moment. Even the surrounding light and the void were sucked in by the huge month. At first nce, he saw that it was apletely ck shark. A fierce light shed in Caspian¡¯s eyes and he shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you!¡± Spiritual Qi in Caspian¡¯s body was instantly released. The shark that rushed to the mid-air wanted to swallow Caspian in one bite, but suddenly it seemed to be hit by a cannonball. With a bang, it tilted and fell straight into the sea. In the twinkling of an eye, the sea water rose into the sky, andrge waves gushed in all directions. But there was still no sound, which was extremely strange. Caspian looked down and saw that there were more sharks under the sea. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Each shark was about thirty to forty meters long. They were stacked upyer byyer, increasing in size. They swam through the sea, gathering together, giving off an iparably great pressure. The void of the Sea Domain seemed to have be heavy because of the convergence of sharks. Suddenly, the seawater exploded again. Another shark broke through the waves and opened its mouth, revealing its sharp teeth as it pounced on Caspian. Caspian stood with his hands sped behind his back and frowned slightly. He condensed his spiritual Qi and struck out like a cannonball. The shark opened its mouth, and more than half of its head exploded into pieces. The flesh mixed with blood fell to the sea surface like a rainstorm in mid-air. But there was still no sound. Such a strong smell of blood did not make the sharks in the sea go crazy. They formed a circle, linked together, continuously swimming about. It was as if the sharks were targeting Caspian alone! The surface of the sea suddenly trembled. In an instant, the seawater was like a gushing spring, rising straight up. At this moment, the sharks seemed to have gone mad, swimming wildly in the sea. In the blink of an eye, the seawater and sharks were less than two meters away from Caspian¡¯s feet. If someone were to look from afar at this moment, they would see an iparably shocking scene. Arge patch of sea water in the Sea Domain was rising and piling up, as if it wanted to devour the person above it. However, the surrounding sea surface was still flowing like before and was not affected at all. It was as if a mountain peak had suddenly risen from the in that had been exposed! Looking at the seawater getting closer and closer, and the dense fins appearing in the seawater, Caspian frowned slightly and stamped his feet. Heaven-Earth Chessboard suddenly rose straight to the sky like fireworks. It became faster, and the surging speed of the sea suddenly increased as it chased closely after Caspian. He turned around again and let Heaven-Earth Chessboard speed forward. At the same time, the seawater within a hundred-mile radius rose up, as if it were a flower that was slowly fading away. All of Caspian¡¯s paths of retreat and life vitality were blocked! Looking at the surging seawatering from all directions, Caspian, who was in the center of the sea, even had an extremely small feeling of despair. Hundreds of millions of tons of sea water surged over, and countless sharks seemed to be excited. They jumped out one by one, opened their bloody mouths, and pounced on Caspian again and again. Just this scene alone was enough to scare ordinary cultivators to death. Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Caspian stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and hovered in the air. As of this moment, the only thing that could be seen was the surging seawater. The seawater poured out from under his feet and fell from the sky. It was as if Caspian would be smashed to pieces by the endless seawater in a moment. However, what was very strange was that the sea water was still extremely quiet even though it was almost a scene of heaven and earth copsing. He could even hear his breathing clearly. He seemed to hear a sneer hidden deep in the sea. ¡®I won¡¯t y with you anymore¡­¡¯ Caspian looked up with the corners of his mouth slightly raised. He raised his hands and quickly moved his fingertips in the air. In next second, threads of spiritual Qi gathered on his fingertips. Although this scene was not as exquisite as Masters of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it could already reveal all sorts of profound mysteries at this moment. The seawater was getting closer and closer to Caspian. It swept through heaven and earth as if the end of the world wasing in advance. The sharks in the sea seemed to have gathered together and turned into an ancient shark. It was so big that it could devour the sun and the moon and rush toward Caspian. The sky shattered and the river of stars fell. However, Caspian remained unmoved. All this seemed to have no effect on him at all. Just as the roiling seawater was about to reach him and engulf him, Caspian¡¯s fingers came to a halt. The threads that had just been condensed by spiritual Qi were now intertwined into a formation in front of him. In formation, the light was flowing, as if there was a burning sun slowly umting strength. ¡°Exterminate!¡± Caspian spat out the word lightly and gently hooked one of the lines of formation with his right little finger. Immediately, the light in the center of formation burst out, like the rising sun jumping to the horizon. The light was shining brightly, and the darkness was dispelled in an instant. The surrounding seawater and giant sharks instantly disappeared under the dazzling light. If the rolling seawater and the giant shark werepared to a painting, then the light would be like clear water washing over. Wherever the light went, all the seawater and giant sharks disappeared. In the blink of an eye, the tide that almost engulfed the world in front of Caspian disappeared. And Caspian himself was still at the very beginning. Two feet below his feet was surging seawater. Everything that had happened before seemed to be an illusion. In fact, nothing had happened. However, Caspian knew that it was not over yet. Because he still couldn¡¯t hear any sound from the sea Domain. What had just been broken was only the illusion of seawater and sharks. However, fantasy array had not been broken yet. But since he already knew that there was a fantasy array here, there was no problem for Caspian. ¡°If you want to scare me to death with an illusion, then don¡¯t think about escaping,¡± Caspian sneered, stretched out his right ring finger, and gently tapped on a line of formation. Buzz! A beam of light spread out in an instant. The light and darkness of the whole world seemed toplete a reversal. The next moment, there was a click, like the sound of porcin cracking. A crack suddenly appeared in the void. Looking at the crack, Caspian smiled slightly. The crack suddenly began to spread, cracking. It not only grew longer, but also spread around like a spider web. It was as if the void had split open and was about to copse.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Break!¡± Caspian spat out another word. Ssh! The void fell down like a waterfall. What was revealed after the void was still the blue sky and the sea. This was the real blue sky and sea. The stench of the sea breeze and the roaring of the waves appeared in front of Caspian. Not far in front of him, a cultivator in a ck gown was standing on the sea and ring at Caspian. The cultivator was tall and thin, and his long robe was so close that it looked like a ck gpole erected on the sea at first nce. But the most eye-catching thing about this guy was his eyes. The corners of his eyes were lifted up, and his eyes were full of fierceness, which was unforgettable. ¡°Boy, you broke my fantasy array. It seems that you came here to find me this time,¡± the male cultivator said with a bloodthirsty tone. ¡°What nonsense¡­¡± Caspian gave a cold snort and suddenly stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard. In an instant, it rushed straight to the other side, fast and quickly. In the blink of an eye, the distance between the them was shortened. The male cultivator didn¡¯t expect that the other party would directly start a fight after hearing that. He was obviously shocked. However, he was a cultivator of the third stage of Holy Land Realm after all. Moreover, he had dominated this Domain for many years and had experienced countless battles of varying sizes. Therefore, his reaction was very fast to manage the situation. His body suddenly darted to the side, and the seawater was instantly broken. However, his feet did not move at all, as if they were sliding on the surface of the sea. Caspian immediately found that there was a high fish fins behind the opponent¡¯s feet. The reason why he didn¡¯t see it before was that the man was facing him, and the fins were blocked by the cultivator¡¯s legs. In other words, this male cultivator was not gliding on the sea, but stepping on a shark. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Caspian sneered and spat out a white light. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± The male cultivator suddenly leaned to one side. The lightning almost brushed against his body and smashed into the sea ahead. The seawater suddenly exploded and violently impacted. The water mist that exploded in the air was all hit by the air, forming circles of visible unified circles. He didn¡¯t expect Caspian¡¯s attack to be so powerful. The male cultivator was shocked. He controlled the shark under his feet and hurriedly turned a corner. Even so, the impact of the explosion of the lightning and the spray still affected him, which immediately made him feel a sharp pain in his cheek. Vigor in his body kept surging, and his breathing became uneven. ¡®This guy is more powerful than ordinary disciples!¡¯ The male cultivator was shocked. He was forced to face Caspian again. He gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Which one are you in the Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± Star Nelson had something to do with the Crape Myrtle Sect. Carson Montgomery also had something to do with the Crape Myrtle Sect. Even Happy Smith had something to do with the Crape Myrtle Sect. The mysterious Emperor of the Crape Myrtle Sect seemed to know some secrets about the Glory City of cultivators. Therefore, when Caspian heard the name Crape Myrtle Sect, he was furious. ¡°Just guess!¡± Caspian spat out the word coldly. His hands did not stop moving. He grabbed the me-severing Saber and shed at it in the air. ¡°Floating Light Clone!¡± Floating Light Clone was his magic from Great Oceans Sect. Like Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Great Oceans Sect was built near the sea, so the closer magic got to the ce where the water Domain was, the more powerful it would be. In addition, during this period, Caspian¡¯s realm and strength had obviously increased. Therefore, when this strike fell, it immediately burst out an unprecedented horrible power. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Four figures, almost tangible, gathered around Caspian. The male cultivator stared in shock. His long, narrow eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen. The next moment, the saber radiance chopped down. Chi! The sea surface was instantly cut open. Five beams of saber radiance kept approaching and finally condensed into a wall, rushing toward the male cultivator. The saber light was fast and fierce, like a scorching sun, bursting out a burning aura. The seawater along the way evaporated in an instant and turned into rolling white mist. The male cultivator was stunned for a moment, and then he felt a strong airflowing towards him. His round eyes reflected a bloody light. It pierced through the white fog and chopped down. ¡±Argh!¡± The male cultivator screamed in shock. He only felt goosebumps all over his body stand up one by one, and his soul seemed to be cut in half. However, the instinct of many years of life-and-death fighting still made him quickly lean back. The moment the ck shark under his feet stood in front of him, a formation map was also activated by him. Caspian had seen thousands of sharks in fantasy array. Those sharks were all illusions. But there was a real one, which was the one under the male cultivator¡¯s feet. The saber light instantly pierced through the shark¡¯s belly, pierced through its back, and twisted it violently. Crack! Crack! Crack! The shark exploded into countless pieces. The formation map activated by the male cultivator condensed into ayer of hard ice. It was crystal clear, but it gave people an indestructible feeling, blocking in front of him. Caspian noticed that the shark that had just exploded did not spit out blood and flesh. There was no blood at all. The shark was not a living creature, but a puppet! All that exploded in the sky were metal fragments, wood chips, spirit stones, and some materials. ¡®This male cultivator just relied on this puppet to escape my God of Thunder,¡¯ In Caspian¡¯s mind, the scene of this male cultivator stepping on a shark and running at lightning speed on the surface of the sea appeared. His heart suddenly moved, and the strength of the saber radiance that had been cut out suddenly decreased a little. Crack! The blood-red saber radiance hit the ice wall, but the ice wall did not explode immediately. A look of ecstasy appeared on the male cultivator¡®s face. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he red viciously at Caspian, grabbed the storage pouch, and threw it away. In an instant, a huge sea bird flew out. It spread its wings and expanded in an instant. The male cultivator immediately leaped onto the sea bird, stuck close to the surface of the sea, and rapidly flew forward. At this time, the saber radiance trembled, and with a bang, the ice wall exploded. Large pieces of ice fell into the sea, causing another wave. However, Caspian did not look at the ice wall at all. All of his attention was focused on the sea bird that the male cultivator had just taken out. The sea bird looked like a seagull, but it was more than ten times bigger than a normal seagull. More importantly, Caspian was sure that the seagull was not a real demon, but a puppet controlled by formation, just like the shark just now. Although it was just a nce, Caspian could clearly see the marks of the metal connection on the body of the Seagull, as well as the vibration of spiritual Qi driven by formation. ¡®Just as I thought,¡¯ Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and immediately chased after the male cultivator. Apparently, the speed of the Seagull was not as fast as that of the shark. Caspian wanted to gain more, so he controlled Heaven-Earth Chessboard to keep a certain distance from the male cultivator. At the same time, he made the other party feel a sense of urgency of being chased, so that the other party had no time to care about other things. Caspian was indeed a little interested in this guy. The fantasy array that had trapped him before was vivid and lifelike, as if everything had really happened in front of him. If Caspian hadn¡¯t known that this mission was aimed at the disciples of Holy Land Realm when he was in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he would have panicked. And when breaking the formation, Caspian also felt that fantasy array was very well hidden, as if the other party had used some rare means. In addition, heter found that the male cultivator was proficient in puppet skills, so Caspian decided to dig something valuable from this guy. ¡®As expected, Upper Kingdom is not like Efrax. It¡¯s very suitable to use the sentence, there is always someone better than you¡­¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes were focused at this moment. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have easily believed that individual cultivator on the vast sea actually has such profound array and puppet attainments¡­¡¯ After chasing the man for about six hours, Caspian found that the man¡¯s speed slowed down. Seeing this scene, Caspian knew that it was almost the other party¡¯s ce. Just as Caspian had expected, the male cultivator suddenly disappeared into thin air after flying for some distance. Caspian stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard under his feet and chased after the male cultivator. When he arrived at the ce where the male cultivator disappeared, he stretched out threads condensed from spiritual Qi from his fingertips and stretched them toward the void. In a moment, the crystal clear threads, like roots stuck into the soil, disappeared in front of Caspian. ¡°It¡¯s a cover-up formation,¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and suddenly his arms expanded. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Boom! Boom! His two arms instantly expanded by ten times. With a jerk, they were deeply inserted into the void and then spread out to both sides. Creak, creak, creak¡­ Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. There was a loud explosion in the void, and sparks flew in all directions. This time, Caspian did not choose to break the formation, but directly tore formation apart in the simplest and most violent way. After a while, Caspian tore open a crack higher than a person in the void. Through the rift, an ind could be seen on the surface of the sea. Dozens ofrge shipsy around the ind. Most of theserge ships were intact. Some of them came from mortal merchant caravans, and some of them even had sect insignias on them. But at this moment, theserge ships were piled up around the ind like garbage, full of seaweed. Obviously, these were the masterpiece of the male cultivator. The male cultivator used the strength of his Formation Path and puppet to intercept the shipsing and going in Sea Domain. As long as they were not as strong as him, they would all be taken away by him. Now that Caspian could only see these lonely ships without a living person, it was easy to imagine what had happened to the sailors or cultivators on the ships. Caspian¡¯s eyes were filled with anger when he thought of how he had been trapped in fantasy array when he was caughtpletely off guard. With a loud roar, the muscles in his arms burst out like a volcano erupting, and his strength skyrocketed. He then violently pulled to both sides. Chi. The crack was torn open, and the entire formation was in chaos and exploded. A dazzling light shed. In an instant, the sea Domain that covered dozens of miles around exploded into a huge chakram, which was as high as seven or eight floors. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 Formation covering the ind was broken, and the airflow flew in all directions. It was like the wailing of hundreds of ghosts. The whole ind began to shake. In the rumbling sound, the stacked ships all fell to the sea surface as if they had fallen apart, causing large amounts of water to ssh. The male cultivator, who had just escaped back to his ce and had not had time to let out a sigh of relief, suddenly heard the violent explosion and jumped up in fright. As soon as he turned around, he saw Caspian breaking into the formation. ¡°Bastard!¡± The male cultivator was stunned and rushed to the center of the ind. That was his base camp. As long as he fled there, there was still a chance of survival. Caspian jumped down from the sky andnded on the ind with a bang. All of a sudden, the ground cracked, sank deeply, and rubble flew everywhere. He stood up straight and looked around. The ind was bare. Although it was called an ind, it was actually a protruding rock on the sea. It was not veryrge and did not rise or fall.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Caspian looked around and saw the whole ind. Outside the ind, there were piles of big ships, and in the center of the ind, there was a big ck house. This house was connected to the ind. It should have been a big stone on the ind, but then it was built into a house. Around the house, there were puppets that had not been finished. Some of these puppets were like half lions, some were like strange fish with long legs, and some were not clear. Just now, when Caspian saw that the male fled into the stone house in the middle of the ind after knowing Caspian had chased here. The ind was not big. Even if Caspian didn¡¯t deliberately speed up, he arrived in front of the stone house after a while. As Caspian took a step forward, he felt as if his ankle had touched something. ¡®Formation!¡¯ Caspian immediately came to his senses. He estimated the strength of the male cultivator¡¯s formation, so he did not panic at all. Instead, he took a step forward to see what kind of formation this was. With a quick sweep of his eyes, Caspian saw that thin lines quickly gathered in the void and then were thrown toward the scattered puppet parts on the ground. When these thin lines touched the scattered puppet parts on the ground, the puppets began to combine automatically as if they were alive. ¡®This formation is used to stimte these puppets¡­¡¯ Looking at the puppets together, Caspian stood up unsteadily. He did not panic. He touched his chin and sized them up with interest. His opponent¡¯s formation obviously gave him some inspiration at this time. The male cultivator, who was hiding in the stone house and secretly watching this scene, was so angry that he gnashed his teeth. ¡°You just wait. As long as the puppets outside stop you for a moment, I can let you know how powerful I am!¡± While thinking, the male cultivator rushed into the depths of the stone house. Deep within the stone house was a spacious coffin. The surface of the stone coffin was mottled. Clearly, it was an ancient object that had been submerged at the bottom of the sea for many years. As a result, the patterns on the surface had be blurry. No one could tell the origin of the stone coffin if they saw it now. The male cultivator looked at the situation outside through formation. He gritted his teeth and pressed his hand on the stone coffin. Immediately, runes appeared on the surface of the stone coffin. These runes were twisted like maggots, densely packed together. At this moment, they seemed to be wriggling, making people feel an indescribable evil smell at first nce. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can beat it!¡± The male cultivator continued to inject his spiritual Qi into the stone coffin. All of a sudden, runes on the surface of the stone coffin twisted faster and faster, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end and their throats stand on end. After a while, rolling ck Qi began to surge out from the cracks in the stone coffin. The male cultivator¡¯s face turned pale because he had injected too much spiritual Qi. He took a look at the situation outside, gritted his teeth, took out arge bottle of elixirs to recover his spiritual Qi with his other hand, and poured it into his mouth quickly. Outside the stone house, a two-story puppet had just been formed. Perhaps because of the iplete product, the puppet¡¯sbination speed was too slow. During this period, Caspian had hundreds of chances to interrupt thebination process of the puppets. But he still didn¡¯t make a move. He really wanted to study how the parts of the puppets were pieced together, how formations were used here, and how they worked together without any conflicts. Previously, outside the Spirit Severing Road¡¯s divine temple, Caspian also saw two stone giants. The strength of the stone man left a deep impression on Caspian. Although he had dug out some materials from the stone man¡¯s body and printed formation inside. However, because of the short time, Caspian had not figured out some of the problems. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Knowing a method from a dark cultivator who knew formations and how to control puppets. This guy was obviously more capable than others when it came to making puppets. Caspian¡¯s idea was that if he could master the method of making puppets from the hands of the other party, he could do a few things in the future to enhance his strength. Moreover, there was no limit to the puppet¡¯s strength. That was to say, Caspian was now at the third stage of Holy Land Realm. If he was good enough at making puppets, he could make puppets beyond his current realm. He then thought about when facing an enemy, the enemy would think that he were a Holy Land Realm cultivator. But the next moment, he would take out a puppet as powerful as a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. In that case, the enemy would definitely pee on the spot. That was what Caspian thought. As Master had said, he should not miss any way to enhance his strength. At this time, the puppet in front of Caspian looked a little strange. Its huge body was square. One of its legs was long and the other was short. Its two ribs had four arms and no head. There were more than 30 pieced marks on his body. Caspian looked around and nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s not too big, it¡¯s necessary to take it back for research, but it¡¯s not a big deal that it is so big.¡± As he spoke, the puppet started to move. Because of its huge body, after taking a few steps deeper, the puppet had already arrived in front of Caspian and raised its fist high. Its fist emitted a dark blue luster. Before it fell, there was a faint sound of wind and thunder. ¡°In that case, let me test your strength. It is best not to disappoint me,¡± Caspian lifted his head and looked at the puppet. He let out a coldugh and stood with his hands behind his back. He did not have any defenses. He wanted to know if a puppet to this extent could bring him any pressure. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Of the male cultivator, whose spiritual Qi had been extracted most, could only feel his vision turning ck and his body shaking uncontrobly. He had to hold the stone coffin with one hand to ensure that he would not fall down. There was a loud boom in his ears. Hearing this voice, he understood that thebination of puppets outside had beenpleted. ¡®It seems that that guy doesn¡¯t know much about formation. That puppet was just a semi-finished product of mine. After formation was activated, it would take some time toplete thebination. During this period of time, even the slightest disturbance could cause itsbination to fail. But even so, that guy couldn¡¯t stop it. It seems that it was just a coincidence that he was able to break my formation¡­ That was true. How could a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect who¡¯d cultivated to this level be proficient in formations as well? After all, in all these years, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect has only one Grand Pure Emperor¡­¡¯ The male cultivator took a deep breath and flicked his fingertips. As the white light shed, a light curtain appeared on the wall not far from him. What was disyed on the light curtain was exactly what was happening outside the stone house. The two-story tall puppet raised its huge fist. In front of it, Caspian stood still with his hands sped behind his back. It seemed that he wanted to let the puppet punch him. Seeing this scene, the male cultivator¡¯s first reaction was that he was seeing things. How could there be someone in this world who was stupid enough to let others punch him? But when he took another look and confirmed that this was the case, the male cultivator¡¯s eyes revealed an uncontroble excitement. The excitement went up along his spine, and even his body began to tremble. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great, that idiot!¡± the male cultivator felt that the fatigue caused by losing too much spiritual Qi reduced a lot. ¡°The fist of the puppet was made of Ice Fire Primordial Stones 50 kilometers away from the deep sea. It was not only heavy, but also contained the power simr to magic. The moment one was hit, one would feel a bone-chilling coldness. After a while, the coldness faded away and the heat came, as if he was being roasted on fire. The extreme cold and extreme heat constantly alternated. Even a body at the peak of Holy Land Realm could not bear it. They would either break or explode on the spot¡­ You¡¯re dead meat!¡± The male cultivator looked at Caspian in the picture gloatingly. The puppet¡¯s arm made a loud bang, and it raised its fist high. Suddenly, a fist with a thunderous bang came toward Caspian. The air waspletely sucked out by the puppet¡¯s fist. There was even a visible trajectory in the void. Bang! There was a loud noise. A terrifying force spread out in an instant. The ground under Caspian¡¯s feet cracked, the spider web- shaped cracks spread in all directions at lightning speed. Crackling sounds could be heard as the ground cracked, copsed, and rose and fell. Even the stone house was affected. The male cultivator stared at Caspian in the picture. He knew how powerful his own puppet was. Therefore, he deeply understood how terrifying the puppet¡¯s punch was. But the next moment, his expression condensed. The air that had been taken away was rubbing fiercely at this moment, and there was a loud sound like leather friction. The copse of the ground continued. However, what he had expected did not happen at all. Caspian stood still and did not shake at all. The puppet¡¯s punch seemed to hit a mountain that was taller and more lofty than it. ¡°How¡­ How could this be¡­¡± The male cultivator squeezed out a groan. But soon, he gritted his teeth and stared at Caspian in the picture. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you didn¡¯t fly away with one punch. Next, you have to have a good taste of the mixture of ice and fire!¡± At this moment, the puppet raised its arm again. The figure of Caspian reappeared on the screen. There was no damage at all. Not to mention the damage, there was not even a red mark. In fact, Caspian was also feeling the strength of the puppet¡¯s punch. ¡°It seems a little weak¡­¡± The puppet¡¯ s punch alone shattered the ground. But in Caspian¡¯s view, it was not as good as a mosquito. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he felt a chill suddenly seep into his skin. In just a few seconds, he felt as if he had sucked in arge mouthful of ice. His internal organs seemed to be frozen. The cold air was overbearing and wild, as if it had stripped people of their clothes and thrown them on the deserted snow teau. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s starting! Boy, just wait for your body to explode!¡± Seeing Caspian¡¯s face, the male cultivator knew that it had begun to take effect, so heughed proudly. However, this smile made his originally weak body suddenly fall down, and his head mmed into the stone coffin with a bang. Having lost the Body-protection Gang condensed from spiritual Qi, the male cultivator almost fainted from the pain, and tears welled up in his eyes. He struggled to raise his head and looked up at the light. curtain again. Caspian still felt that he was in the cold winter. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The next moment, a hot feeling reced him and came fiercely. Suddenly, he felt as if he was tied to a branch and being roasted on fire. The heat seemed to want to burn him into charcoal. He also realized that this must be the impact of the puppet¡¯s fist. He didn¡¯t expect that in addition to his powerful fist, there was such a hidden killing move. Caspian¡¯s body was extremely condensed, even stronger than a body refiner cultivator at the same level. If it had been any other cultivator, they would have beenpletely destroyed by the impact of the ice and fire. ¡°The heat wave ising!¡± The male cultivator¡¯s eyes were filled with uncontroble excitement. He was waiting for the next moment when Caspian¡¯s body swelled like an intable ball, and then exploded with a bang. But at this time, Caspian let out a sigh of relief and immediately returned to normal. ¡°Hmm?¡± The change was so sudden that the male cultivator had no time to react. He could not help but be stunned. Then, he watched helplessly as the unscathed Caspian jumped up and caught the puppet¡¯s second punch with one hand. The size of their palms was nearly a hundred timesrger. But at this moment, Caspian¡¯s palm was obviously stronger than that of a puppet. ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡± The male cultivator in the stone house felt as if his internal organs were being twisted and he was panting. As soon as the puppet was connected, Caspian began to observe it closely. Considering his level of the Dao of Formation, as well as his experience on the Spirit Severing path, he knew exactly where the central formation was controlling the puppet. Therefore, at this moment, after Caspian caught the puppet¡¯s fist with one hand, he jumped up and put the puppet¡¯s arm on its back at the same time. He pointed at the middle of the puppet¡¯s legs. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Crack! The seemingly hard rock made a crisp sound and was pierced through by Caspian¡¯s finger. A majestic spiritual Qi then invaded and wreaked havoc. In an instant, the central formation of the puppet waspletely destroyed. Looking at the puppet with thick smoke between its legs, Caspian nodded and said, ¡°Although the workmanship is tough, it has merits. I want this thing. Is there anything good?¡± By the time he finished hisst sentence, he had already turned around and faced the stone house. Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 Thest sentence was obviously said to the male cultivator in the stone house. Provocation! An undisguised provocation! At first, the male cultivator¡¯s eyes were wide open, but the next moment, his nostrils opened and closed, and hot blood rushed into his head like an angry bull. ¡°You stole my things, and now you want me to give you other treasures with both hands?¡± Looking down at the shining stone coffin in runes, a trace of cruelty appeared in the male cultivator¡¯s eyes. ¡°You will soon regret what you just said!¡± With a stir of his mind, spiritual Qi in his body waspletely released, just like a dam that had been opened and released. Instantly, rolling spiritual Qi poured into the stone coffin. The male cultivator¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He looked like a sick person. His eyes were lifeless, his cheeks were sunken, and his skin was not shiny at all. He stood there trembling as if he could be blown down by a gust of wind. As for the stone coffin, at this moment, runes on the surface seemed to be on fire, shining brightly. The curved rune seemed toe back to life at this moment. It kept twisting and struggling, as if it wanted to break out of the coffin. At this time, the shing runes reflected in the male cultivator¡¯s eyes, making his pupils particrly bright. ¡°Sess, sess, I have finally seeded¡­¡± Caspian was standing outside the stone house at the moment. Just now, he had finished observing the surrounding environment. Except for the formation that could activate the giant puppet, there was no other formation on the ind. As for the giant puppet, after its central formation was destroyed by Caspian and it lost its ability to move, it was also stuffed into Earrings of Echo by Caspian. If it were other cultivators, it would be inconvenient to carry such a huge puppet with them. However, Caspian did not have such a problem. He even began to think about which side to start to study and dismantle the giant puppet. Caspian had also carefully observed the stone house not far from him. The stone house was not big, much smaller than his pce in Heavenly Stars Sect. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In terms of area, this stone house was probably a little bigger than the one where many disciples lived together when he first arrived in Heavenly Stars Sect. And on the surface of the stone house, there was only one defense array as fragile as an egg shell in the eyes of Caspian. After waiting for a while and seeing that there was no movement inside, Caspian raised his eyebrows slightly. Logically speaking, he had just used his spiritual sense to detect that there was no trace of spiritual Qi fluctuation around the stone house, so that male cultivator should not have escaped. ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen him for so long. Could he have mastered some special secret method to escape?¡± After Caspian came to Lunia, he had seen some methods that he had never seen before, so at this moment, his heart sank slightly. ¡°Did I really let that guy escape?¡± With that thought in mind, Caspian no longer hesitated. He took two steps forward, drew out a straight, sharp de, and chopped down on the stone house. Buzz! A light suddenly appeared on the surface of the stone house. The light was like a upside down bowl, protecting the stone house inside. However, as Caspian had expected, defense array was too fragile to withstand a single blow from him. When the saber radiance fell on it, it suddenly trembled violently, like water waves. And the luster quickly dimmed. In the space of a single breath, a cracking sound could be heard as the glowing film exploded. A muffled rumbling sound could be hearding from within the stone house. Clearly, the spell defense array which controlled it exploded. Losing defense array meant that the stone house waspletely exposed to Caspian. Caspian was about to open the stone house and break in to find out. At this time, with a bang, the stone house directly exploded against his wall. Large pieces of rock flew toward Caspian. ¡°There¡¯s finally some movement,¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and did not move. The Body-protection Gang that could only be disyed by Holy Land Realm immediately appeared on the surface of his body. As soon as the rocks touched the Body-protection Gang, they shattered into powder, which did not affect him. When all the rubble was gone, Caspian saw two figures walking out from the broken wall of the stone house. The one whonded slightly behind was the male cultivator from before. However, the male cultivator looked withered, as if he were on the verge of dying. It was as if he would be panting for half a day if he took a few steps forward. And the one who walked in front of him was a puppet. Although it was in human form, it did not breathe, and some parts of its body were obviously pieced together. This puppet was different from the ones Caspian had seen before. Caspian felt the fluctuation of spiritual Qi on this puppet! It was a human-shaped puppet with a spiritual Qi! The puppet was standing there, which made Caspian feel that the sea breeze that had been blown by stopped at this moment. The fish around the ind seemed to have sensed some kind of danger and fled in panic. In the sky, there was even a bird flying straight. When it flew nearby, it suddenly made a turn, then suddenly turned back and quickly left. ¡°Hahaha, this time I think you can not escape,¡± The male cultivator grinned hideously as he stuffed elixirs into his mouth to replenish his spiritual Qi. He then said fiercely, ¡°This puppet was transformed from the body of a true cultivator. He used to be a cultivator of Holy Land Realm, but after I transformed him into a puppet, I kept his ability to use magic. Andpared with ordinary cultivators, even if his chest was pierced and his head was sent flying, he could still attack the enemy without being affected. You¡¯re facing an enemy you can¡¯t kill. After I transformed him into a puppet, his strength became stronger than before. Ordinary Holy Land Realm cultivators were no match for him. Even if you were a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, you were no exception. Anyway, you know this time that I used a living person to refine a puppet. In that case, you can¡¯t leave alive today!¡± When the male cultivator finished speaking, his voice was hoarse, and there was madness in his eyes. Caspian¡¯s gaze fell onto the puppet, it wore a silver mask on its face, but judging from its figure, it should be a man. From spiritual Qi surging out of the puppet¡¯s body, Caspian was basically certain that the male cultivator was not lying. This puppet was indeed a Holy Land Realm cultivator when it was alive. However, he did not know whether the male cultivator refined a living person into a puppet refined it into a puppet after the cultivator died. ¡°Your words are a little simr to that of the ghost road,¡± After thinking for a while, Caspian said to the man. As soon as Caspian finished speaking, something unexpected happened. Caspian could clearly see a panic-look on the male cultivator¡¯s face after hearing what Caspian said. ¡°Unexpected discovery?¡± Seeing the other party¡¯s expression, Caspian could not help blinking. Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Caspian¡¯s impression of Ghost Cultivator was much deeper than that of ordinary cultivators. The guy sleeping in his body was summoned by Ghost Cultivator. After that incident, Caspian also read ancient books and records and had some understanding of Ghost Cultivator. In the ancient records, there was a record of cultivators suppressing ghost cultivators. It described the scene of Ghost Cultivator controlling the puppet. As for the method of making puppets, it was impossible to describe in the ancient books because it had already involved Ghost Cultivator¡¯s cultivation method. If anyone knew, they would naturally be eliminated. However, the description of the puppet was very simr to that of the puppet he was facing at this moment. That was why Caspian had asked that question. However, he just said it casually and did not think too much. The expression on the male cultivator¡®s face showed that the puppet in front of him might really have something to do with Ghost Cultivator. It was dark cultivator¡¯s behavior to rob merchant ships by using fantasy array. Now that he had a cultivation method rted to Ghost Cultivator and even used a living person to refine a puppet, Caspian must kill him. Obviously, the male cultivator had realized that he had made a huge mistake just now. At this moment, his face hadpletely darkened. Before Caspian could speak again, he shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the puppet let out a buzzing sound and instantly left a long shadow. In the blink of an eye, it was already in front of Caspian. ¡®What a fast speed!¡¯ As he sensed the iing force, Caspian¡¯s eyes immediately froze. The puppet rushed to the front of Caspian, waved its arms violently, and formed a w with five fingers. With a fierce strike, it dug out its heart and stomach and punched toward Caspian. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Ghost Cultivator¡¯s five fingers were polished like spears, and they emitted a faint blue luster. It was obvious that he had used materials to polish them. The methods of ghost cultivators were often unpredictable and vicious. Therefore, at this moment, Caspian no longer looked down upon him. ¡°The Water Shade!¡± With a sh of blue light, an egg-like light film appeared on the surface of Caspian¡¯s body, protecting him. ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon!¡± ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± As body inscriptions of his left arm emerged, a fierce, cruel, and brutal aura spread out in an instant. Then, Caspian struck out with his w and swept across thend. The surrounding void seemed to be deeply depressed, and the light suddenly twisted. Bang! There was a critical hit in the air, and the airflow flew in all directions. Caspian¡¯s body shook slightly and stood firm on the spot. The puppet flew backward like a cannonball. With a bang, it nted upward and smashed into the stone house through the hole, piercing through the roof. The shattered stones fell down in the air. Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly. With his the Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon and the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon, even if he had not used all his strength just now, if his opponent was a cultivator at the third level of Holy Land Realm, he would at least break one of his arms. However, the puppet was only sent flying, and its body was not hurt at all. ¡®It seems that the body of this thing is not ordinary¡­¡¯ Caspian thought to himself. He sighed with emotion, while the male cultivator was stunned. ¡®It¡­ It was sent flying?¡¯ The male cultivator rubbed his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. Ssh! The crumbling roof of the stone house suddenly copsed. The male cultivator¡¯s face twitched. A cloud of smoke and dust stirred violently, forming a vortex. The explosion produced by the air pressure pierced through the vertex in an instant. The unscathed puppet, like a meteor, started to attack again. It was as if hundreds of afterimages had appeared on the scene! When it passed by the male cultivator, it blew the male cultivator¡¯s clothes and hair in one direction. ¡°Let me see what other skills you have¡­¡± Caspian stared at the puppet. When it was still dozens of meters away from Caspian, the puppet suddenly jumped up and punched from above. Under the cover of the mask, Caspian did not know if the other party¡¯s mouth was moving. But, he could clearly hear a chanting from the puppet¡®s throat. Boom! In an instant, several tornados visible to the naked eye rolled up in the air. Each tornado wasrge. The tornado whistled and swept across the ce, rushing toward Caspian. Wherever the airflow passed, there was the sound of sharp knives cutting through the air, and the ground was directly torn into pieces. The terrible power almost smashed the surrounding ground into pieces. Hong! Immediately afterwards, the tornado exploded intensely. Caspian, who was surrounded in the center, was instantly covered by the flying cyclone and the rising dust The void seemed to explode into chaos, constantly wriggling, swallowing, and exhaling, as if it would be doomed eternally with one step, full of the smell of destruction. ¡°Ha! He¡¯s dead!¡± When the male cultivator saw this, the shock and anger on his face disappeared and turned into a smile. ¡°My puppet, even an cultivator at peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm could turn over if he was not careful. Who do you think you are? Now you know how powerful it is! Hahahaha!¡± The male cultivator looked at the chaos proudly. After a while, he muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that under the hurricane, his body must have been completely crushed in an instant. Otherwise, it would be even better to have a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to create a puppet. After all, the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect are stronger than the disciples of ordinary sects¡­¡± As he spoke, the male cultivator¡¯s face showed an extremely regretful look. ¡°What a pity. I haven¡¯tpletely mastered the essence of making puppets with living people, and it¡¯s too difficult to have a tenacious cultivator in the process of making them. s! I have wasted such a good material!¡± The male cultivator shook his head repeatedly. ¡°Oh? You like to make puppets with living people so much?¡± At this time, someone asked. ¡°No, I just feel very satisfied¡­ Huh?¡± The male cultivator answered subconsciously, but as soon as he finished speaking, he immediately felt that something was wrong. His heart skipped a beat and he hurriedly raised his head. The sea breeze blew, and a figure emerged from within the swirling smoke and dust. But before the male cultivator could see it clearly, the smoke and dust that came again covered the figure again. Although he didn¡¯t see it clearly, at this moment, sweat poured out from the male cultivator¡¯s head and body. In just a moment, his hair was wet. Sweat dripped down his cheeks and then fell to the ground. And his back had been soaked in such a short time! He could hear the voice clearly. It came from Caspian! Caspian was not dead! Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 Not only did he not die, but Caspian was also unharmed. Now he had be bigger and harder! ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± A roar came from the thick smoke. The sound was like thunder and exploded in his ears. The male cultivator¡¯s face turned pale and his body trembled violently. He saw two thick and long arms, like a dragon soaring into the sky, tear open the rolling chaos directly and grab the puppet in the air that had not yetnded. The puppet wanted to struggle, but Caspian¡¯s thick fingers exerted a little force, which made it unable to move, like an iron hoop. ¡°Get down!¡± The puppet fell down like a meteorite. With a bang, it left a horrible pit on the ground. Large cracks spread in all directions. At the same time, the male cultivator saw a mushroom cloud rising. His throat trembled, and he found it hard to breathe. His hands and feet were cold. Turning around with difficulty, the male cultivator immediately saw Caspian walk out of the chaos. His two huge arms, which were so exaggerated, made Caspian look like a sea demon at the moment. ¡°What, what the hell are you!¡± The male cultivator shouted in horror. This sentence was obviously a curse. Caspian raised his eyebrows, raised his hand, and pped the male cultivator. Fear appeared in the male cultivator¡¯s eyes. He quickly took out a stack of array maps and threw them out. Ice, fire, and all kinds of formations crackled and shed, forming an attack and a barrier, hoping to buy a chance for the male cultivator to escape. Caspian¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°I don¡¯t care how many formations you have. I will just break them!¡± Crack! Crack! Crack! Layers of formations were directly smashed into pieces. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Ayer of hot blood, like scorchingva, was attached to Caspian¡¯s arm. In an instant, not only formations in the air shatteredyer byyer and exploded. Even the formation map in the male cultivator¡¯s hand, which had not been activated yet, suddenly exploded into waste paper all over the sky with a bang. The debris was like hundreds of butterflies, scattered everywhere by the sea breeze. The male cultivator¡¯s face was ashen. He felt that his whole body could not move, and his heart almost forgot beating. Caspian¡¯s palm followed closely behind. Bang! With a muffled sound, the male cultivator¡®s body was directly torn to pieces by the huge force and exploded into a thick mass of human-shaped blood. The blood stopped in ce for a moment, and then with a crash, itpletely scattered, scattering everywhere. A strong smell of blood spread around. Caspian turned around and looked at the spot where the puppet had justnded. The puppet was already standing in the pit. Its clothes looked a little dirty, and the mask on its face cracked. The puppet stood still. It was unknown if it was the death of a male cultivator made it suddenly lose the order or something else, it became a little helpless. A momentter, its long fingers reached out again. The dark blue light on its fingertips flickered, revealing a chilling chill that pierced straight into people¡¯s heart. It seemed that it would continue to attack Caspian. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a puppet. You don¡¯t have a brain at all¡­¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°I originally wanted to study you well, but now it seems that if I don¡¯t tear you down, I can¡¯ t take you back.¡± Caspian moved his hands and feet helplessly and suddenly took a step forward. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± The puppet moved as well. Its five fingers pierced through Caspian like a long spear. Unfortunately, it only prated a shadow of Caspian. With a roll of the airflow, the shadow instantly dissipated. At the same time, Caspian appeared behind the puppet and spat out a white light. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Bang! A ball of lightning burst out from the puppet¡¯s back. Its body suddenly flew out and fell into the ground again. The huge force embedded its body in the ground and pushed forward more than 30 meters. Suddenly, the ground of the ind was plowed into a deep gully. Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®This puppet is really tough¡­¡¯ Under normal circumstances, if one was hit by the God of Thunder, even if the cultivator was not torn to pieces on the spot, he would be dead. But, the puppet was only sent flying by Caspian, and its back was slightly sunken and scorched ck. It was not seriously injured at all. More importantly, the puppet¡¯s actions were not affected by the God of Thunder. After being plowed for more than 30 meters on the ground, it turned over and rushed toward Caspian again. ¡°He¡¯s not afraid of death,¡± Caspian blinks. Originally, he wanted to open the puppet and take it back to study it. But after that attack, Caspian suddenly became interested and wanted to see how hard the puppet was. Fortunately, it was him today. If it were another disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it was very likely that they would suffer losses under the puppet. At the same time, the puppet began to chant again. However, this time, it didn¡¯t punch out, instead, it crossed its arms, fiercely tearing them apart. The two currents crossed and twisted toward Caspian like rotating steel knives. The air along the way was instantly crushed into pieces. The void became distorted at this moment. Caspian raised his hand and grabbed it. The airflow suddenly formed a spiral and a vortex in his palm. It twisted violently and made a loud noise of steel being twisted. Large sparks also sshed out from Caspian¡¯s palm. Caspian narrowed his eyes and stared at the blue light that belonged to the Water Shade in his palm. The light flickered between bright and dark, indicating that the puppet¡¯s attack had put a certain amount of pressure on the Water Shade. ¡°The power of magic is also enough,¡± Caspian nodded with satisfaction, grabbed it with five fingers, and pinched it. Bang! The cyclone suddenly exploded in his palm. Streaks of airflow suddenly shot out from Caspian¡¯s fingers like spears. With a loud sound, deep holes the size of bowls appeared on the ground. The blue light in Caspian¡¯ s palm shook violently a few times. It only recovered after it was almost on the verge of copse. Caspian, on the other hand, felt a little numb in his palm. At this moment, he was sure. This time, he seemed to have really picked up a treasure. The male cultivator had worked so hard to make such a puppet. The puppet¡¯s body was hard and would not be easily blown up. Magic of its attack was enough, and it would not be affected by any pain. For cultivators at this stage, it was a rare killing weapon. The only problem now was how to stop it from moving. ¡°If I want to let it stop moving, either make formation in its body stop running, or smash itpletely¡­.¡± However, these two methods were a little difficult for the current Caspian. Just now, Caspian had found that giant puppet¡®s central formation at once. It was because Caspian saw thebination process of the giant puppet. It could be said that the central formation wasbined in front of Caspian. In the process, he had hundreds of chances tobine the giant puppet. Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 As for this human-shaped puppet, it waspletely different. Caspian didn¡¯t know how the male cultivator made it. If all of the puppet was destroyed, then the purpose of the research would not be achieved. But looking at the puppet that was attacking him again, Caspian felt a little helpless. ¡°If I don¡®t let this guy lose its ability to move first, it seems that I can¡¯t take it away.¡± After thinking for a while, Caspian made up his mind. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll only break its arms and legs so that it can¡¯t move freely. Then I¡¯ll take it back and slowly open it to check¡­¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Caspian exhaled and raised his right index finger. The starlight quickly condensed on his fingertip, and in a moment, it seemed to turn into an endless sea of stars. A majestic and massive power kept shaking in all directions. The whole ind began to tremble at this moment. The surrounding seawater surged violently and turned into huge waves, hitting the shore. The starlight was getting brighter and brighter, more and more dazzling. The light shone on the sea surface and then refracted to the sky. Suddenly, it shone in all directions. However, this was not the full strength of Caspian. Although he knew that the puppet¡¯s body was tough, he was afraid that he would break it into pieces if he used too much strength. Then all his efforts would be in vain. ¡°I can only break its limbs at most. It shouldn¡¯t have a serious impact.¡± Caspian looked at the human-shaped puppet ahead. The human-shaped puppet was facing Caspian. No one could see its expression behind the mask, but since it was a puppet now, it should have no expression. But at this time, Caspian was suddenly surprised to see that the puppet slowly put away its raised arm and stood straight. The next moment, it knelt down on one knee toward him. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Caspian was confused. He remembered that the male cultivator had said before that the male cultivator had kept the magic of the puppet when it was alive. Therefore, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but doubt which sect¡¯s magic was disyed in this position. It was too confusing¡­ The starlight was still gathering at Caspian¡¯s fingertips. The light turned into ripples visible to the naked eye and spread around. The ground was broken like ss cracking like scales. Nine Changes of Stars, the most powerful magic that Caspian had mastered, although magic had not been released, the silver light had found the puppet. The puppet finally made its move. However, its target was not Caspian, but itself. Under Caspian¡¯s slightly surprised gaze, the puppet suddenly raised its hand and pierced into its lower abdomen neatly. Then, without any hesitation, it tore open its abdomen as if it had been cut in half. In its abdomen, rays of twisting runes could be seen. These runes, as if they were written in the void, exuded an extremely evil and strange smell. At first nce, people could not help but feel dizzy and want to vomit. But at this moment, runes quickly opened like a bead curtain, revealing the shining array lines inside. These shining array lines interweaved into a formation. This formation was like a spider in the middle of a spider web, controlling the whole situation. Caspian narrowed his eyes. He looked around and saw that formation in front of him was really controlling the central formation of the puppet. However, what surprised him the most was the puppet¡¯ s behavior. It actually exposed its most important part to him. Caspian didn¡¯t know what runes that blocked formation was. However, runes gave him a very dangerous feeling. Caspian even suspected that if the other party did not take the initiative to show runes, even if he found the central formation, it would take a lot of effort to break it. ¡°Is this guy provoking me?¡± After pondering for a while, anger appeared in Caspian¡®s eyes. In front of him, this guy showed its central formation openly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just like the battle between the two armies on the battlefield where one side suddenly took off his armor, turned around, pped his butt, and loudly mocked that the other side couldn¡¯t hurt him, which makes me particrly angry? Hmm¡­ Do you think I can¡®t kill you?¡± Caspian raised his hand, and starlight burst out. ¡°Nine Changes of Stars!¡± Hong! It was as if a Milky Way had poured down and engulfed the puppet in an instant. Countless stars exploded violently in the Milky Way at this moment. The entire void was about to copse. The puppet¡¯s body was instantly crushed to the ground and gradually drowned out by the light. When the light dissipated, the area within a radius of nearly 1,000 feet seemed to have been severely stamped by a giant and sank. Large pieces of cracks formed and spread in all directions. The previous stone house was razed to the ground and disappeared. Caspian looked ahead coldly. In the middle of the ruins, the puppet was still kneeling on one knee. However, its body seemed to be very sorry at this time. The clothes that had covered it earlier werepletely gone. The mask on its face had also turned into ash, and one of its arms had been ripped into pieces. Its body was riddled with holes, and refined iron could be seen from the holes. If it were an ordinary cultivator, he would have been smashed into pieces by this strike. However, from this point of view, it could be seen that the puppet had not even dodged. Under the gaze of Caspian, the puppet stood up again. With a click, the knee of one of the legs broke into pieces. Its calf, which was connected to its knees, suddenly fell to the ground. However, with one leg, the puppet stood steadily. It showed the central formation again in front of Caspian. Then it knelt down again. But this time, it made another move. It bent down, supported the ground with one hand, and then lowered its head. This time, Caspian was sure. The other party was not provoking him, but expressing its submission. ¡°This guy has his own consciousness?¡± Caspian slightly narrows his eyes. The puppet had followed the male cultivator¡¯s orders and wanted to kill him. But, when Caspian condensed the Nine Changes of Stars, the puppet showed that it wanted to surrender. It even showed its important central formation, like cultivator Dantian and Ocean of Qi, in front of him. Then the only exnation was that after this guy felt his strength, it knew that it was no match for Caspian, so it took the initiative to surrender. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this drawing,¡± Caspian thought for a while. ¡°A puppet made by someone would surrender voluntarily. Is there something wrong with the male cultivator¡¯s refining process?¡± During this process, the puppet kept kneeling and motionless on the ground. After a long time, Caspian looked at the puppet again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t believe you¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian waved the me Severing. ¡°Floating Light Clone!¡± The sharp saber light fell from the sky like heavenly fire. Swoosh! The puppet¡¯s remaining arms and legs were immediately chopped off by Caspian. Even the torso was cut into two pieces by Caspian. As for formation and runes in the lower abdomen, Caspian still kept themplete. Because these things were the main goal of Caspian. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 If someone was chopped into several pieces, they would naturally die. If cultivators of Holy Land Realm were chopped up like this, he would not die for a while, but he would die if there was no treatment for a long time. But, although the puppet had been chopped up, it was not much different from before. It seemed to upy arger area. Runes in the puppet¡®s body was still twisting like maggots. Formation covered by it was also running. Caspian walked over, looked down for a moment, and stuffed the puppet¡¯s body and limbs into Time Warp Zone of Tower of Life. Before that, Caspian just felt that the refining method of the puppet was too cruel. But now, he was very careful. This was because Caspian had confirmed one thing after executing the Nine Transformations of Stars. The reason why the puppet was able to block his attack head-on without any defense was that the puppet¡¯s body was strong, and most of it was the credit of runes. The moment the starlight fell, runes spread out and enveloped the puppet, which then bore most of the damage of the Nine Changes of Stars. The runes were strange. Caspian didn¡¯t know if it would bring him any danger, so at this moment, he chose two insurances to support him. The first was to chop the puppet apart, preventing it from moving. The other one was to chop up the puppet and put it into Tower of Life. Since only him could open Tower of Life, even if the puppet had some unknown skills, it was impossible for it to escape from Tower of Life. In this way, it was convenient for Caspian to monitor the change of the puppet at any time. ¡°I¡¯ll study it after I get back¡­¡± After doing all this, Caspian stood at the ce where the stone house was before. The stone house had already been crushed into powder under the light of Nine Changes of Stars. The original location of the stone house now only had some bumps, proving that there used to be a stone house here. After taking a few steps around Domain, Caspian suddenly stamped his foot. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With a crash, the ground cracked, revealing a ck hole. There was a stone step leading to the bottom of the ind. When Caspian used his spiritual sense to probe, he found that there was something new below the stone house. Now it seemed that his investigation was indeed correct. The male cultivator was dead indeed, but Caspian did not let down his guard. When he walked down the stairs, he used his spiritual sense and spiritual Qi to explore at the same time. After making sure that there was no problem, he stepped down. The male cultivator did not arrange any defense in this hole, not even a fantasy array at the very least. But at this time, Caspian did not know whether the male cultivator was too confident or for other reasons. The hole was very deep. It took about 15 minutes for Caspian to get close to the bottom. The stone steps near the entrance of the cave were all neatly repaired, but when in the bottom, they looked rough. In this aspect, Caspian estimated that this cave was also caused by the male cultivator who had just discovered it. ¡°This depth should have gone deep into this reef. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so deep under the sea¡­¡± He took a breath, and a rotten smell came. It was like the smell of rotten wood that had been buried for a long time. However, it was pitch-ck all around. For a moment, Caspian could not see clearly what was inside here. He then raised his finger and ran his spiritual Qi. Immediately, the starlight on his fingertips lit up, illuminating the cave in the reef as bright as day. The ground in front of him was made of bluestone and bricks, but it had already been damaged. When he saw more than a dozen broken bodies lying on the ground, Caspian walked over in a few steps and squatted down to check. Suddenly, a fierce light appeared in his eyes. ¡®The wounds on these corpses were clearly caused after their deaths. Moreover¡­¡¯ Caspian got up and looked up at the stone wall of the cave. On the stone wall, round pits were dug out. In terms of size, these round pits could fit an adult. And the round pits should have been sealed with bricks. However, those bricks were all broken, which could be deduced from the scattered bricks on the ground. Caspian looked around. In a moment, what had happened here appeared in Caspian¡¯s mind. ¡®This ce should have been a burial ground, but for some reason, these corpses ran out of the sealed pits by themselves. Then they should have been discovered by the dark cultivator, and then the dark cultivator killed all these bodies¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian¡¯s heartstrings suddenly moved. He immediately recalled the Corpse Tide he saw when he first arrived at Lunia, as well as the Corpse General with powerful vigor. Caspian hurriedly lowered his head and checked carefully. The more he looked at it, the more shocked he became. ¡®The traces of broken bricks have been caused recently. In other words, these zombies have only been resurrected recently. Master had said that simr things had happened several times in recent days. The resurrection of the corpses here should not be a coincidence¡­¡¯ The reason why Caspian cared so much about this matter was that he had a vague feeling that the appearance of a zombie was too close to the time when he released the skeleton in the God Dog Mountain. ¡®In that case, the male cultivator might have found something in this cave, so he built a stone house on it¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian immediately raised his head and looked around. At this time, he felt a little regretful. He had killed the male cultivator too early. Otherwise, he might be able to find out the truth from the male cultivator. However, the death of the male cultivator did not have a big impact on Caspian. Because he soon found the answer he needed on the stone wall above the cave. On the stone wall were rows of words and pictures. ¡°ording to the records, when a corpse is refined into a puppet, it can also give the puppet a trace of mind and use the method of magic before death!¡± Caspian had originally nned to thoroughly study the corpse after returning to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Now, it seemed that this step could bepletely skipped. Because the stone wall had exined the whole process in detail. At the end of this paragraph, the words even thoughtfully reminded Caspian that the materials needed to refine puppets were ready in a ce in this cave. He immediately stepped forward. The words referred to a stone wall. However, this stone wall clearly had its own structure. Caspian directly smashed the stone wall with a finger. With a loud crash, after therge pieces of gravel fell, boxes of materials for refining puppets were all disyed in front of him. He roughly estimated that there were at least a hundred boxes. He took out a box and opened it. There were about two feet of bamboo-like things inside. However, these things were all ink-colored. Moreover, the ink-ck light was full of evil. The starlight on Caspian¡®s fingertip seemed to be absorbed into it. Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 ¡°Corpse joint bamboo¡­¡± Caspian recognized that it was a necessary material for refining puppets. ¡°The corpse joint bamboo is hundreds of times harder than steel. Hitting the steel te with it is like hitting an egg with an iron stick. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The function of the corpse joint bamboo is to make the skeleton of a puppet.¡± Caspian stretched out a finger and flicked it on the corpse joint bamboo. Anything normal, no matter whether it was hard or soft, would make a sound when bounced. However, the corpse joint bamboo waspletely different. Not only did the light not make it shine, but it also made no sound when being knocked. It seemed to be on the other side of the world, dark and silent After putting away the corpse joint bamboo, Caspian opened the other boxes. These boxes naturally contained the materials needed to refine puppets. However, some of the materials in the boxes were obviously missing. Caspian thought for a while and then understood. These missing materials were probably used by that dark cultivator. He then pulled out all the boxes and roughly counted them. There were more than 90 boxes in total. Nearly one-third of them were empty. There were about 60 boxes of remaining materials. The 60 boxes of materials were allplete, just like what was written on the stone wall. It seemed that that dark cultivator did not waste. Because the dark cultivator had used part of the materials, the number of materials was rtively small, but Caspian estimated that it would not have much impact on him. After putting these boxes into Earrings of Echo, Caspian explored the cave carefully. Unfortunately, Caspian did not find what he was looking for runes that appeared on the puppet. Anyone who had seen the runes would never forget it. ¡°I wonder if there will be such records in the ancient records collected by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect,¡± Caspian pondered for a moment and stopped thinking about it. After carefully examining the things in the cave and making sure that they were all useful to him, he smashed the cave with one punch without missing anything. After returning to the ind, Caspian checked the whole ind again. On the ind, he found three more hiding ces. However, these three ces were obviously dug up by that dark cultivator. He found arge number of elixirs, spirit stones, sharp weapons, and various materials for cultivation. These cultivation materials were of varying quality and styles. After thinking for a while, Caspian understood. The items hidden in these three ces should have been collected by dark cultivator for robbing past ships. The goods delivered by ships in the past were different, so the gains were naturally different. Caspian also stuffed all these things into Earrings of Echo. Fortunately, he had Earrings of Echo, a storage magic weapon with a huge internal space. If he only relied on jade identification badges of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, most of the items here would likely be abandoned by him. After almost scraping the entire ind and making sure that there was no more profit, Caspian jumped into the water. When they reached the bottom of the water, he could clearly see that the ind was like a huge club standing vertically in the sea. The part above the sea was probably less than one-tenth of the ind. Caspian was underwater. Using the Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic, he threw a punch directly at the weakest part of the ind. Suddenly, the club-shaped ind was broken in the middle. The seawater in the area surged over. After Caspian returned to the surface of the sea, he stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and looked down from mid-air. The ind that had lost its support let out a deafening roar and fell into the sea. The rolling seawater came from all directions, forming a horrible vortex with a diameter of dozens of miles. Large amounts of mist and foam surged around and swept on the spot. The vortex looked like a horrible mouth that could swallow everything. ¡°In this case, no one will find out the secret here¡­¡± After seeing the ind sink to the bottom of the sea and the sea became calm again. Caspian then controlled the Heaven and Earth Chessboard and headed in the direction of the treasure map. After flying for a while, he thought for a while and then his facial features became blurred. After a while, when his facial features became clear again, his face had changed from Dolly David¡¯s to that dark cultivator¡¯s. The reason why he turned into Dolly David was that he was worried that in Sea Domain he would encounter disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect nearby. With Dolly David¡¯s identity, he could avoid unnecessary trouble to prevent others from discovering that he was Caspian. However, in that case, there were some risks. In case one day someone deliberately investigated, they would find that there were two Dolly Davids on this day. But now, that dark cultivator that the task referred to had been destroyed, so there was no need to use Dolly David¡¯s identity. In this Sea Domain, using the identity of that cultivator would make it easier for Caspian to carry out his n. In particr, what he was going to now was the treasurend that was very likely to be rted to the Grape Myrtle Sect. On the map, the ce Where the treasure was was called Eyes of the Extreme Empty. Because the route on the treasure map was very detailed, Caspian did not spend much effort. He just needed to follow the route. Two dayster, he saw a huge iceberg on the vast sea. The iceberg was crystal clear, and its surface was covered with ayer of white snow, slowly rising and falling on the sea surface. With the iceberg as the center, the sea within a hundred miles was covered with a thinyer of ice. As the surface of the sea rose and fell, the thinyer of ice kept cracking and freezing, making continuous crackling sounds all year round. It was extremely strange. Caspian didn¡¯t care about this at the moment. He stood on Heaven-Earth Chessboard, his gaze locked onto the eye of the fish-shaped iceberg. ¡°Eyes of the Extreme Empty. The treasure should be in Eyes of the Extreme Empty¡­¡± Caspian stamped his feet lightly. Suddenly, Heaven-Earth Chessboard elerated like a meteor, leaving a long trail in the air and approaching the fish eye. As soon as he got close to the iceberg, wisps of coldness seeped into the marrow of Caspian through his skin. Even with his condensed body and vigorous Qi and blood, he could feel the chill. If it were other disciples of Holy Land Realm, without the protection of magic weapon or other methods, they would have been frozen into ice cubes and fallen into the sea before they got close. Caspian looked down and saw a frozen corpse floating on the thin ice. It was obvious that these sea birds had identally barged into this ce. They were caught off guard and froze into ice sculptures, falling into the sea. As long as the iceberg existed, their bodies would float here forever. He then lifted his eyes from the thin ice on the surface of the sea and looked straight into Eyes of the Extreme Empty in front of him. Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 Although the eyes were only located in the shape of an iceberg, because the iceberg was extremely huge, it looked extremely huge, like a erected chakram. At this moment, Caspian was standing on Heaven-Earth Chessboard, hovering in the air dozens of miles away from chakram. He had an illusion that his soul was about to be crushed by chakram and sucked in. ¡®Why do I feel that it¡¯s not so easy to get the treasure inside?¡¯ With this in mind, Caspian took out the treasure map and carefully examined it. The Treasure Map was clearly marked that a treasure was in Eyes of the Extreme Empty. ¡®This is the treasure that Carson needs, and it is prepared for him not long after he entered Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡®In other words, even if there is a problem inside, it should be Carson of Holy Land Realm, who can deal with it¡­¡¯ With this in mind, Caspian no longer hesitated. He controlled Heaven-Earth Chessboard and approached Eyes of the Extreme Empty. Caspian found that he had not felt it before, perhaps because he was far away from it. When he got closer now, he could clearly feel that a stream of cold air, like a knife, was constantly shuttling through chakram-shaped fish eye. A stream of airflow was a knife, and now the giant fish¡¯s eyes were full of airflow, which was the knife formation! The airflow outside the fish¡¯s eye was not very strong. When it reached the fish¡¯s eye, no one knew what it would look like. The current airflow would at most make it a little difficult for Caspian¡¯s Heaven and Earth Chessboard to move forward. He carefully controlled Heaven-Earth Chessboard and approached the front of the ice and snow chakram. Then he jumped andnded steadily on the edge of Eyes of the Extreme Empty. Looking inside, Caspian was shocked. As he had seen before, this fish eye was a chakram that led straight into the iceberg. But looking at it from a distance and looking at it closer werepletely different concepts. Standing in the iparably tall eyes of the fish, one could only feel that it was wrapped in silver and that the world was crystal clear. The sun shone from above and instantly reflected rainbows in chakram. This kind of scenery made people marvel. They couldn¡®t help but feel drowning in it and unable to extricate themselves. Caspian looked a little absent-minded, but soon he calmed down. ¡®I don¡¯t seem to hear much of the wind before¡­¡¯ However, looking at the wide and t road beneath his feet that seemed to have beenpletely carved out of ice, Caspian felt that something was amiss. He shot a spiritual Qi forward. There was no fluctuation in the void. That meant there was no protection from formation. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But Caspian was still a little worried. He thought for a moment and took out an arm from his Earrings of Echo. This was cut off from the puppet¡¯s body. Although the puppet¡¯s arm had been hit by Nine Changes of Stars, it looked badly damaged at first nce. However, Caspian knew that what was damaged was only the ¡°human¡± skin and flesh on this arm, and the part that was filled with natural precious materials was almost intact. In other words, Caspian was holding a broken arm that seemed to be broken with a wave. It was hard to say who was better or worse to chop off the arm with the long sword of spirit tools given by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Looking at the empty void in front of him, Caspian waved his arm and threw it forward. His arm drew a beautiful arc in the air. He stared fixedly at it as it flew up and began to descend. Just as the arm was about to reach the center of chakram, Caspian suddenly heard the sound of a strong wind blowing in the void. The next moment, chakram, which had been clear and quiet before, turned into a snowstorm on the ground. In an instant, it formed a momentum that swept through heaven and earth. There were even elite ice shards in the goose-sized snowball. When the light shone, the ice shards reflected a chilling light, as if countless des were mixed in. The arm was wrapped by the ice and snow hurricane. Swish! Swish! Swish! A voice that made people¡¯s teeth ache came. The voicested for less than a breath before disappearing with the snowstorm. The pure white snowkes slowly fell, and the whistling wind stopped in an instant. At the same time, there were fragments falling from mid-air. Caspian narrowed his eyes. Those fragments were the arm he had thrown out earlier! The arm of the human-shaped puppet was cut off by him with his own hands, so he knew better than anyone how hard the arm was than anyone else. But now, his arm was cut into pieces by the ice and snow in an instant. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong!¡¯ Soon, Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡®It¡¯s wind¡­¡¯ He was very sure that the ice and snow were just a cover for his eyes. The arm of the human-shaped puppet was cut to pieces by the wind that roses at that moment, and then disappeared firstly. ¡®It¡¯s the wind that broke the arm, and the airflow not only exists in the Eyes of the Extreme Empty, but also in the route I flew before. But, because the wind seemed to be the most powerful in Eyes of the Extreme Empty, the impact on Heaven-Earth Chessboard was not very great¡­ Hmm¡­ Without Heaven-Earth Chessboard, I might not be able to stand here now. I¡¯m afraid that an ordinary flying sword would have been directly broken by the airflow before it approached here¡­¡¯ Caspian soon made an urate judgment. ¡®But this airflow shouldn¡¯t be controlled by formation. That is to say, if I want to get the treasure, I have to pass through here¡­¡¯ Caspian looked up into the distance. The front was still covered in silver, but under the cover of snow, there seemed to be some ups and downs. However, he could not see clearly from where he was standing now. The howling wind was so powerful that it could easily tear things hundreds of times harder than steel. Even if the body of Caspian was condensed, he was not sure if he could finish the whole process safely. Caspian had no idea what the treasure was. Therefore, taking such a huge risk for the unknown treasure had be a difficult problem for Caspian. Because of the unknown of the treasure and the risk of obtaining it, Caspian had a reason to go back at this time. Anyway, not only did he not return empty-handed on this trip, but he had also gained far more than he had expected. As long as he went back and studied it carefully, as expected, he would have another trump card after a period of time. However, Caspian did not hesitate. He looked ahead and sneered. ¡°You want me to give up with such a little difficulty? What a joke! No matter what, I have to get the treasure that Carson prepared for me. I want to see what it is¡­¡± Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 The road ahead was very dangerous. Caspian could sense that the hidden danger in this seemingly smooth and safe road was probably more dangerous than what he had experienced in the past. But there was a way to solve any problem. ¡®Since that treasure was prepared by Carson, he should have the ability to pass through it¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s mind was racing as he spected. Arge amount of information was constantly analyzed and filtered in his mind. ¡®Carson Montgomery¡¯s body is far less condensed than mine, so it¡¯s impossible for him to break through here¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked around. To be exact, the entire chakram was a huge ice cave. It was clean and translucent, and its surface was covered with pure white snow. At this moment, under the reflection of the sunlight, it emitted a pure silver luster. After careful observation, Caspian found a clue. On the seemingly smooth surface of ice and snow, there were some extremely shallow traces. The marks were curved, like aplicated line, going up and down in the ice cave. After a long circle, the marks went to the end of the ice cave. It looked like a line leading the way. As long as somone followed this line, he could finish the whole process. However, this line was tooplicated and had a wide range. One part of it started from the ground, sticking closely to the smooth snow walls around, winding upwards, and then winding on the dome of the ice cave. Rather than saying that it was a mark, it was better to say that it was the track of a snake crawling. Caspian squatted down and slowly rubbed the mark in front of him with his fingertips. The mark itself was very shallow, but when his fingertips gently slid over it, he could still feel a slight rough feeling. It was as if the mark was covered with tiny scales that were hard to see with the naked eye. ¡®As expected¡­¡¯ Caspian got up. He already understood what was going on. He looked deeply at the end of the ice cave. ¡®As expected, only Carson Montgomery can walk this road, because only he can turn into a demon python and swim along this track with his beast body¡­¡¯ In Caspian¡¯s mind, he could even imitate the form of Carson Montgomery swimming with a snake body. ¡®Go forward from here, circle around, go up along the wall, and then stick close to the dome, swimming slowly¡­ It¡¯ s not only a reward for Carson toplete the path of Spirit Severing, but also a test for him. From what he said before, it seems that my spection is right. The Crape Myrtle Sect gave him the treasure map. However, it was unknown if the treasure map was given to him by the Grand Pure Emperor that he had mentioned¡­ Hmm¡­ In this case, as long as Carson could get thest treasure, it meant that he had passed the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s test¡­ Then he can join the Crape Myrtle Sect.¡¯ At this moment, many pieces of information that had been in a mess in Caspian¡®s mind gathered together to form a whole, connecting head to tail, and everything made sense. ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect¡­¡± Caspian slowly uttered three words. Some time ago, although he had learned a lot about the Crape Myrtle Sect in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he still didn¡¯t know much about it. It wasn¡¯t that Caspian didn¡¯t want to go, but that he was afraid that he would be too anxious and arouse suspicion. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. And judging from the performance of the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, although the Crape Myrtle Sect was very famous, it was not something that ordinary disciples coulde into contact with. When the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples mentioned these three words, their faces were full of piety, respect, and yearning. But they didn¡¯t seem to know the specific details. Therefore, in Caspian¡¯s n, he wanted to slowly understand the organization formed by the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect as time went on. Looking at the ice cave in front of him, Caspian pondered and said, ¡°Since the treasures here are prepared by the Crape Myrtle Sect for Carson Montgomery, now with the confirmation of his death, the Crape Myrtle Sect will take away the treasures here soon¡­ However, judging from the current situation, the Astral Wind and ice were still there, which meant that the treasure was still there. But if I dy longer, it will be hard to say¡­¡± Caspian looked ahead. He couldn¡¯t walk the path that Carson could take, because he was not a half-human half-beast monster. ¡®But that doesn¡¯t mean I have no choice!¡¯ The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled up. He directly walked forward. Since there was no shortcut, he would use the simplest method to break through. In case, he didn¡¯t know how to break the formation, he would either blow up formation or the person who set the formation. When he took the first step, a blue light appeared on the surface of Caspian¡¯s body. He activated the Water Shade to protect himself. When he took the second step forward, the illusory image of an armor appeared in the Water Shade. This was a projection that could be used for defense after he killed Shaw Charles a long time ago. Although it was only an image, its power wasparable to that of a low-level spirit tools. When he took the third step, there was a faint luster on him. The third level of the Starlight Overlord, King Kong Body. At the same time, vigor in Caspian¡¯s body also surged wildly. Soon, he reached the area covered by the snow. There was only a slight breeze in the air. Caspian kept walking forward. This ice cave was about 1,000 feet long. After walking for 1,000 feet, they could reach the ce where the treasures were ced. Soon, Caspian felt that the airflow around him began to be rapid. It could even be seen with the naked eye that the airflow was like a de, quickly passing by him. Before long, the firstyer of defensive the Water Shade of Caspian began to fluctuate. The airflow, like a cluster of arrows shooting from heaven and earth, hit the Water Shade, making the surface of the Water Shade shake like waves, making crackling sounds like rain hitting bananas. When he walked to the 20 meters, the burst of airflow blew up the Water Shade¡¯s defense with a bang. The blue light suddenly exploded, leaving scattered traces on the ground. An even denser stream of air shot toward Caspian at this moment. His ears were filled with the ear-piercing sound of the void being torn apart. Streams of air shot onto the defensive projection. Dazzling sparks burst out from Caspian¡¯s body in an instant. Caspian looked like a fire man. His eyes would swell and ache. When he reached the 40 meters, the defensive virtual shadow exploded with a bang. The rolling airflow instantly formed a high pressure, whichpressed the space around Caspian¡¯s body into a depression. As Caspian walked among them, it immediately formed a trajectory out of thin air. The airflow that was shot toward them was instantly absorbed and crushed into pieces. However, the dent in space onlysted for two breaths. Without the Water Shade and defensive projection, more dense airflow suddenly shot toward Caspian itself. And as it went deeper, the snow on the ground began to move. Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 ¡®Less than half of them have been passed through¡­.¡¯ Looking at the distance under his feet, Caspian felt the dense airflow, making it difficult for him to breathe. Just like the strong windy day, people¡¯s breathing was much more strenuous than usual. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Caspian sneered and continued to move forward against the strong wind. 500 feet¡­ At this distance, the snow on the ground suddenly rose to the sky like a raging dragon. Under the sweeping of the airflow, the snowkes instantly turned into the sharpest cold light in the world and shot toward Caspian. The speed of a shooting star was sharp. At this moment, it was likely that even the hard human-shaped puppet would be pierced into a sieve in an instant. ¡°King Kong Body!¡± With a low roar, Caspian¡¯s whole body shone brightly. The starlight instantly covered his body. At that moment, he seemed to have be a light man. The flying snow that burst out made Caspian stop and move back a few steps. However, Caspian quickly steadied himself and continued to move forward step by step. But at this time, his steps were obviously blocked. Because the airflow was mixed with arge amount of flying snow at the moment, the originally invisible airflow also became real. The saber radiances fell on Caspian like raindrops. Now, there were long spears, halberds, densely packed, covering heaven and earth, shooting towards him. In an instant, the pressure increased sharply. When Caspian lifted his foot, he felt a strong force pressing down on every inch of his body. And this power was endless. Suddenly, his legs stepped back. Hong! Caspian suddenly stamped hard on the ground. The ice was crushed, but Caspian¡¯s body was still pushed backward inch by inch. ¡°Haha, you want topete in strength with me?¡± Caspian suddenlyughed. If the airflow and storm in the eyes of Eyes of the Extreme Empty were to deal with cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm, then Caspian would definitely leave immediately without any nonsense. However, you¡¯re just testing Carson. What right do you have to stop me, Caspian? Hong! Caspian¡¯s whole body suddenly burst out a shocking momentum. In an instant, the rolling air st surged around like an explosion. In that instant, the umted wind and snow exploded. Snowkes were flying all over the sky. Caspian suddenly felt the pressure lightened and strode forward. 50 feet¡­ 60 feet¡­ 70 feet¡­ At this moment, the airflow suddenly changed. This was the ce where the puppet¡®s arm had been broken. At this moment, Caspian could even see the scattered ck pieces not far from him. From here on out, it. was the most dangerous ce in this ice cave. Woo! The wind sounded like a ghost crying. In an instant, the flying snow around turned around in unison and rolled toward Caspian in the howling of the wild wind. This time, ice shards could be seen clearly in the flying snow. It was exactly the same as when he crushed the puppet¡¯s arm. Caspian¡¯s expression did not change at all. He took a step forward. Swoosh! The falling snow swept over from all directions, wrapping around Caspian. It hurt! This was the first reaction of Caspian. These ice shards were extremely sharp and cold. Before it could cut through Caspian¡¯s skin, the chill had invaded Caspian¡¯s body and prated his bones, as if it was going to freeze all his internal organs into ice. Caspian stopped in his tracks. Then, the sharp ice shards began to grind on his skin as if they were made of steel. The light of King Kong Body suddenly dimmed. Blood began to ooze from the surface of Caspian¡¯s skin. The white snow was instantly dyed red. The heart-wrenching pain came from all over his body. But Caspian¡¯s face did not change, and he still stepped forward step by step. In the blink of an eye, he had reached 80 feet. He still had ways, but just now, Caspian suddenly changed his mind. He wanted to use the ice residue and flying snow to polish his body. Caspian¡¯s strongest foundation was not the Starlight Overlord, defensive projection, or the Water Shade, but the Immortal Demon Physique! The characteristic of the Immortal Demon Physique was that the more damage the Immortal Demon Physique suffered, the stronger the defense of this kind of damage. All the previous experiences made Caspian¡®s defense against swords and weapons incredibly strong, which was beyond the imagination of normal people. But now, after being ground by this ice and snow, his skin was torn apart and blood flowed out. On the one hand, this phenomenon showed that the power of the ice and snow and the storm were indeed extraordinary. However, it also meant that the defensive power of Caspian was far less than that of a sword. For others, this opportunity might be a foregone conclusion. They could hide as far as they could. But for Caspian, it was hard toe by. Now this feeling was really painful and happy. Every inch of his skin felt a tearing pain. Blood was oozing from Caspian¡®s whole body. Every step he took left a shocking footprint on the ground. Now, this row of straight blood footprints had walked more than 10 feet. Maybe they felt the tenacious resistance from Caspian. When Caspian reached 90 feet, the snow suddenly became heavier. The entire ice cave was instantly filled with the snowstorm. It was a vast expanse of white. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It could be said that one could not even see one¡¯s fingers. The sound of a storm could be heard. Caspian also stopped at this time. Ice shards covered his entire body. He tried his best to grind them. At this moment, Caspian¡¯s whole body was bleeding. At a nce, he seemed to turn into a lit candle. The blood came out, and arge pool of it umted under his feet. Hot blood melted the snow and covered the solid ice, flowing. It was like a stream. The reason why Caspian stopped here was not because he couldn¡¯t walk forward, but because he felt that the best opportunity to temper his body wasing. No matter how painful it was, he had to endure it. Moreover, Caspian knew that pain was temporary. As the ice shards were cut, the wind was grinding, the flying snow was frozen, and the Immortal Demon Physique¡¯s defense against this kind of damage would be stronger and stronger. By the time his body reached the point where he could endure such damage. Then he could easily walk over to the remaining 30 meters. More and more snowkes fell on Caspian, and the ice shards became denser and denser. The wind was getting stronger and stronger. The whole world seemed to be extremely vast. The huge ice cave waspletely white at this moment. In this in white area, one dot of red was particrly eye-catching. As time went by, the red area began to gradually be dyed and expanded, like a plum blossom slowly blooming in the snow in the cold winter. The processsted for almost a day and a night. At the same time the next day, it stopped abruptly. A terrifying power began to brew and release in the depths of the flying snow! Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 It was like the summer evening when dark clouds filled the sky and heavy rain was brewing. Although it was not raining, there was no thunder. However, the pressure and heat in the air were enough to make people uneasy and anxious. And now, the power buried in the snowstorm was the same. Perhaps no one had thought that someone would be able to hold on for so long until the entire ice cave was filled with ice and snow. Crack! There was a cracking sound. A crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the ice and snow. Then, it expanded infinitely and was densely covered with endless branches, constantly spreading in all directions. The whole piece of ice and snow was like a spider web from the inside out. After a while, with a loud bang, countless pieces of snow and ice shards, like shells as huge as meteorites, were shot out of Eyes of the Extreme Empty and then exploded in the sky, turning into flying snow all over the sky and falling down. An invisible force surged out of the void. The surface of the sea, which was covered by thin ice, suddenly broke and exploded. One water column after another shot into the air. In the ice cave, Caspian was only 30 meters away from the end. His robe had long been ground into finger-sized pieces of cloth, scattering all over the ground. His exposed upper body was now full of inscriptions. These inscriptions gave off an aura of destion and ancient aura. Caspian took a deep breath. The wind that had been blown up quickly began to gather together, and the ice and snow tried to cover Caspian and block him. He opened his eyes. He let out a sigh of relief. The savage inscriptions all over his body immediately dispersed. He faced the blizzard again with his flesh and blood. The wind and snow, mixed with sharp ice shards, instantly covered his body. But this time, no matter how hard the ice shards ground, there was no way to break his skin, and even leave a mark! Caspian walked forward step by step. There was no way to stop him. He felt that the wind and snow were blocking his sight, so he waved his arm. All of a sudden, several streams of air condensed into substance in the void and whipped fiercely like long whips. Swoosh! Buzz! In front of Caspian, there seemed to be a vacuum passageway. The vibration of the airflow made the raging wind unable to get close. The ice and snow were instantly shattered into pieces and dissipated into thin air. In thest 30 meters, Caspian walked exceptionally easily. It was even easier than the first 30 meters. However, there was no other way. The power of the ice and snow and the wild wind were indeed strong. They were so strong that even the human-shaped puppet could not withstand them for a while and were crushed into pieces. No matter how strong they were, they had to face an enemy who could use them to improve himself. Then they would have to surrender obediently. In front of the Immortal Demon Physique, the moves that could not kill Caspian at once were all rubbish. After walking for 30 meters, Caspian reached the end of the ice cave. In the beginning, Caspian noticed that although the cave was covered with snow, the snow was abnormally undting. When standing here, he could see more clearly. Beneath the snow, something was buried. He nced around and waved his hand. Phew! The snow was blown away in an instant. A faint blue light appeared in front of him. A palm-sized object, like a drop of water, appeared in front of Caspian. With the appearance of this thing, the blue light lit up the surroundings as if they had turned into an ocean world. And the air around seemed to be moist all of a sudden. Caspian took a deep breath and felt that his lungs were filled with water vapor. He reached out to grab it in the air, rubbing it with his fingertips, which were moist and moist. In the ice and snow, the air suddenly became so moist. ¡®Interesting¡­¡¯ Caspian directly reached out his hand and grabbed the big drop of water. As soon as the drop of water came into his hand, he felt a refreshing chill from his palm. it was as if he had taken a refreshing shower, and his whole body was transparent. Such things were like the condensation of water and the essence of water. ¡°Snakes like the cold and damp environment. It seems that these things are really suitable for Carson Montgomery¡­¡± Caspian couldn¡¯t help sneering. If it was an ordinary disciple, he might not be able to recognize what it was. However, he was different. He had seen simr objects in Thousand Machines Box before. ¡°Such things should be simr to the Bone of me and the Bone of Wind, which are the treasures that Master said before, which can improve the power of magic. The essence of water, the soul of water¡­¡± Holding the water drop, Caspian swallowed it without hesitation. The drop of water entered Caspian¡¯s mouth and was absorbed in an instant. Suddenly, he felt afortable coolness from his mouth, throat, chest, and stomach. Not only that, but he also took a deep breath, and there was a sweet taste in his throat. ¡®The essence of water makes me improve the strength of the water-rted magics¡­¡¯ Caspian closed his eyes and pondered. This was not the only way for him to improve. But at this time, he was not clear about the specific changes. But the most intuitive thing was that magic he mastered became stronger. ¡®The water-rted magic I mastered should be the Water Shade!¡¯ Caspian narrowed his eyes. A streak of blue light immediately appeared on the surface of his body like an egg, surrounding him within. The Water Shade looked the same as before. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. However, this was just what he looked like. Caspian¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. The corners of his mouth curled up as he chuckled. A thought shed through his mind as be circted his spiritual Qi. Instantly, the Water Shade expanded. But this change had never happened before. Previously, the Water Shade could only cover Caspian. It was just as big as the surface of his body. Under the control of Caspian, the range of the Water Shade was getting bigger and bigger. Finally, it stopped when the area of about 15 meters around it was covered. At this time, he also felt that this was the limit that the Water Shade could reach at present. ¡®In this case, the Water Shade can not only protect me, but also protect an area, and¡­¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. He grabbed a handful of snow from the ground, pinched it into a snowball, and threw it forward. The snowball drew a straight line and flew to the light film wall of the Water Shade. It smashed into pieces with a bang. Caspian smiled grimly. ¡®And as long as the people inside are shrouded by the Water Shade, they can¡¯t easily get out¡­¡¯ Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 Before that, the Water Shade only had the ability to defend. Now, after absorbing the water drop, the defensive range expanded. As for defense, it naturally increased. And now there were more abilities simr to formation, it could trap the opponent of Caspian in it. And it was not just here. With a thought from Caspian, sharp spikes suddenly appeared on the inner wall of the Water Shade. Each of these spikes was three feet long. It looked like a sea urchin that grew upside down. With a light shout from Caspian¡¯s mouth, these spikes shot toward a spot on the ground. A series of explosions, a big hole appeared on the ground. Large amounts of snow and ice scattered around. ¡®Yes!¡¯ Caspian nodded with satisfaction. The change in the Water Shade gave him another method. And in the future, when he learned magic and magical power of the water system, the power would also be enhanced. In less than 10 days, Caspian had gained far more than his expectations. ¡®I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to do closed-door training for some time after I get back¡­¡¯ Turning around, Caspian was about to return. At this time, he thought of something and looked up. In the distant sky above the iceberg, three sword shes shot out. The sword light formed a triangr shape and headed straight for the iceberg. If Caspian were to leave immediately, he would definitely be seen by the people on the flying sword. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But, if he stayed in the ice cave, the whole ice cave was transparent. Even if someone was outside, they could see Caspian inside, so there was no ce to hide. However, Caspian had no intention of hiding or escaping. ¡®I happen to have an ount. I can count it down¡­¡¯ Looking at the flying sword rushing toward him, Caspian smiled coldly. *** The flying sword rapidly flew through the sky. Looking at the huge fish-shaped iceberg not far ahead, Happy Smith smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re finally here¡­¡± ¡°This time we really flew for a long time.¡± Herd Norman also gasped. For the disciples of Holy Land Realm, even if the flying sword under their feet was engraved with formation to reduce the consumption of spiritual Qi, flying for a long time was also a huge burden. Happy Smith turned his head and looked at Sunshine Lydia beside him. ¡°Junior Sister Lydia, are you tired?¡± Sunshine Lydia shook her head. Happy Smith thought for a while, then took out an exquisite porcin bottle from his storage pouch and poured out three elixirs. This elixir was different from ordinary elixirs. It was more like amber, showing a transparent color. Moreover, when he poured out from the bottle, wisps of spiritual Qi were currently rising, producing all types of shapes. This scene was enough to show that elixir was different. Happy Smith took one pill himself, and then handed the other two pills to Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman respectively. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard this time. If you take this elixir, you can recover at least 60% of your spiritual Qi in an instant.¡± Seeing the elixir handed over by Happy Smith, Herd Norman was stunned at first, but then his eyes widened and he hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother Smith, this, this Jade Dew Pill was given to you by Senior Brother Kubang. There are only five in total. With our current realm, we only need to take one pill to recover sixty to seventy percent of spiritual Qi in an instant. It could be said that it was priceless. But you, you¡­ ¡± For a moment, Herd Norman didn¡¯t know what to say. Happy Smith¡¯s generosity was beyond his imagination. Even Sunshine Lydia, who had always been expressionless, had a strange look in her eyes. She wanted to pick up the elixir, but she did not dare to reach out her hand. Happy Smith didn¡¯t care, he smiled and said, ¡°How long has it been since the three of us cultivated together?¡± ¡°It has been eight years since Senior Brother Kubang asked us to do things for the first time,¡± Herd Norman said. ¡°Yes, eight years. In these eight years, the three of us have gone through life and death many times. Although we are not rtives, our rtionship is better than that of rtives. Not only did we share glory, but we also shared the same Qi. Our blood was thicker than water. I, Happy Smith, can say that in this world, only you two are worthy of my trust if I hand over my fate to someone else. Senior brother Kubang rewarded me with the Jade Dew Pill because what I did satisfied him. How could I have done it without your help?¡± ¡°It could be said that senior brother Kubang¡¯s rewards were for me on the surface. But in my heart, it¡¯s for the three of us. Only you are worth sharing the priceless elixirs with me¡­¡± Happy Smith¡¯s words were extremely emotional. Without giving them a chance to refuse, he stuffed elixirs into Sunshine Lydia¡¯s and Herd Norman¡¯s hands. ¡°If you refuse, you won¡¯t treat me as your own and on the contrary, you treat me as an outsider,¡± Happy Smith said seriously. Since his words hade to this point, and the three of them did trust each other in the past few years, they hadpleted many tasks for their Senior Brother Kubang, so Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman did not refuse again. Moreover, this Jade Dew Pill was indeed a panacea. One had to know that once they ate one, they would instantly recover to at least sixty percent of spiritual Qi¡¯s elixir. They couldn¡¯t even buy it on the market! In a battle between cultivators, the realms were different, so it was better topete with each other in realms. In the same realm, it was topete with each other in terms of spiritual Qi. This elixir was powerful enough to reverse the situation and turn life and death around! ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Smith!¡± Herd Norman sped his hands together and said to Happy Smith, holding the Jade Dew Pill in his hand. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Smith¡­¡± Sunshine Lydia¡¯s eyes were also full of brilliance. She was not good at expressing her feelings, but at this moment, she also knew the value of tJade Dew Pill. Before that, Sunshine Lydia never thought that Happy Smith would be so generous. Therefore, at this moment, her hands, which were holding the elixir, were trembling slightly because she was too excited. Happy Smith smiled sincerely when he saw the two of them take the Jade Dew Pill. Although Happy Smith had given out two priceless elixirs at once, his heart was bleeding crazily. But he also understood that this was something he had to do. He was buying people¡¯s hearts. There was no other way. Some time ago, the demon python, which had been valued by the emperor, died on the path of Spirit Severing. No one knew the reason, so Senior Brother Kubang was ordered to check the gains of the disciples who returned from the Spirit Severing Road and see if they could find any clues about the death of the demon python. As for this emperor, he had personally said that he wanted to investigate it. Senior Brother Kubang had repeatedly instructed the mission to Happy Smith, but he had smashed it. Although this matter was done by the three of them together. The three of them were responsible for notpleting the task. After that, Happy Smith also told Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman about the seriousness of the matter. But people¡¯s hearts were separated. In the end, Happy Smith still didn¡¯t believe them. After all, in his mind, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman were not only hispanions in the Grape Myrtle Sect, but also hispetitors in the position of senior brother Kubang! Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Crape Myrtle Sect was an organization formed by disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The supreme existence in the organization was naturally the respected Grand Pure Emperor. Below Grand Pure Emperor, there were Heavenly Kings and Protectors who ranked from high to low. The whole Crape Myrtle Sect was particrly strict with their status. A high-level disciple would manage many low-level disciples. As for low level disciples, if they didn¡¯t obey the discipline of high level disciples, then they would vite the superior. This sin was more serious than the ¡°disrespect superiors¡± in the world of cultivators. Senior brother Kubang was not only the senior brother of Happy Smith and the other two in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but also the top disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect. He was now a third level peak of Holy Land Realm. There was only a thin line between him and a higher level Heavenly Spirit Realm. And in three days, he began to cultivate in seclusion. This only showed that after years of umtion, Senior Brother Kubang was finally ready to break through to Heavenly Spirit Realm. The processsted from one year to three or five months. Once he seeded, Senior Brother Kubang of Holy Land Realm would be Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In the Crape Myrtle Sect, Master naturally had to take more responsibilities and get a higher position. If his promotion failed, then there would be no Senior Brother Kubang in the world. In other words, no matter whether senior brother Kubang¡¯s promotion was sessful or not, his current position would definitely be empty in a few months. Since the Crape Myrtle Sect did not keep idle people, someone would naturallye to this position. The person who reced Senior Brother Kubang was very likely to be chosen from Happy Smith, Sunshine Lydia, and Herd Norman. The three of them were now in second stage of the Holy Land Realm. In terms of realm, it was not a big problem, they had been in Crape Myrtle Sect for a long time and had completed many beautiful tasks. So it was possible to choose anyone. Happy Smith didn¡¯t know what Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman were thinking, but he himself hoped to rece Senior Brother Kubang. Some people were born with a desire for power. Now that he had endured the pain and given them a priceless elixir, he naturally wanted to buy their hearts. After taking the Jade Dew Pill, Happy Smith was very satisfied with the attitude of Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman. Obviously, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman had already taken Happy Smith as their leader in this group of three. By then, Happy Smith¡¯s chances of recing Senior Brother Kubang would naturally increase greatly. Just as he was happily thinking about it, Happy Smith heard Herd Norman say, ¡°There¡¯s Eyes of the Extreme Empty in front of us¡­¡± Aplicated look appeared in Sunshine Lydia¡¯s eyes at this moment. ¡°That demon python is really unlucky. He was treated differently by the emperor, but he can¡®t get out of the Spirit Severing Road. What a pity¡­¡± After that, she sighed deeply. She didn¡¯t talk much, and now even she was pity about it. That was enough to show how regretful Carson Montgomery¡¯s death was. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Happy Smith looked up at the huge iceberg not far away. ¡°There are so many disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect, but few of them were rewarded by the Emperor before they even entered the sect. Then it could only be said that the demon python was not so lucky. Besides, geniuses who didn¡¯t grow up could not be called geniuses. It can¡¯t be said that the emperor is wrong. It can only be said that this demon python is really disappointing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Senior Brother Smith,¡± Herd Norman nodded and replied, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the emperor asked someone to leave a water spirit here as a test for the demon python.¡± ¡°Water Spirit¡­¡± Happy Smith muttered to himself with greed in his eyes. But soon, he suppressed this feeling in his heart and said calmly, ¡°After taking back the water spirit this time, the matter of the demon python wille to an end. After all, the emperor had so many things to do every day that he couldn¡¯t always pay attention to this matter. And a dead man is not worth investigating, so don¡¯t forget what I said before.¡± At this moment, Happy Smith was naturally referring to the thing that he was going to investigatest time, but was stopped by ident. ¡°Well, Senior Brother Smith, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely keep that matter in my heart and never mention it to anyone else,¡± Herd Norman said hurriedly. Sunshine Lydia nodded, indicating that she would not talk nonsense. Although Happy Smith was too reckless, something went wrong when dealing with that matter. But at that time, the three of them went there together, so it was their responsibility. If they ruined the Emperord¡¯s ns, they would definitely die. No one could afford to bear the consequences, and naturally, no one would look for death. While they were talking, they had arrived at the top of the iceberg. Sunshine Lydia lowered her head inadvertently and saw the broken ice nearby. She couldn¡¯t help but make a sound of surprise. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Junior Sister Lydia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Happy Smith turned his head and asked. ¡°Nothing,¡± Sunshine Lydia replied. The three of them were stunned by the spectacr ice cave in front of them. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be such an iceberg in the sea¡­¡± Herd Norman hesitated for a moment and said. ¡°This must have been specially made by a big shot¡­¡± Happy Smith¡¯s tone was full of envy. ¡°This demon python is really lucky¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, he could not enjoy it,¡± Herd Norman said. It was exactly what Happy Smith was thinking in his heart. Anyway, the demon python was dead. What was the point of envying a dead person? ¡®Your path of immortality was fixed on the path of Spirit Severing. As for me, Happy Smith¡¯s future aplishments would be so high that I didn¡®t know where to go..¡¯ Happy Smith calmed down and waved at Sunshine Lydia. ¡°Junior Sister Lydia, I¡¯ll have to trouble you next.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Senior Brother Smith,¡± Sunshine Lydia nodded and took out four small beasts made of red crystal. She threw the four little beasts out. In an instant, in the ice cave, the wind was raging and the momentum was terrifying. But at this time, the four little beasts suddenly burst out dazzling light. The light expanded and scattered. It turned into four fierce giant beasts and fell to the ground. Instantly, the storm in the ice cave was suppressed. The flying snow that had just rolled up immediately stopped fluttering and stopped moving. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Sunshine Lydia said. With the suppression of these four giant beasts, the storm that could threaten them in the ice cave would never appear again. The three of them passed through the ice cave and went to the ce where the water spirit was ced. But when they saw the empty position, their expressions froze. ¡°Water Spirit is gone?¡± ¡°Did we find the wrong ce?¡± ¡°Is it somewhere else?¡± The three looked at each other and then spoke in unison. Their mission this time was to retrieve the Water Spirit. But now, Water Spirit had disappeared. They had never expected this situation. Happy Smith was the first toe to his senses. He immediately said, ¡±Water Spirit won¡¯t be left elsewhere, let alone leave here on its own. It seems that someone has arrived first. Let¡¯s go back now and tell Senior Brother Kubang the news.¡± ¡°But senior brother Kubang is in closed door cultivation!¡± Herd Norman¡¯s face was full of panic. ¡°If he knew that we didn¡¯t bring back the Water Spirit when he came out of seclusion, he would definitely me us, whether we lost it or not.¡± Hearing this, Happy Smith¡¯s face suddenly became extremely ugly. For a moment, the scene fell into a dead silence. The three of them felt a chill run down their spines. Just then, a voice suddenly sounded behind them. ¡°Are you looking for a water drop?¡± Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 The voice somided exceptionally abrupt. Happy Smith and the others didn¡¯t expect that there was someone else here. All of a sudden, the three of them felt hot blood rushing into their brains, and their hair was about to explode. They turned around in a hurry, and they saw a strange cultivator not far from them, holding his arms and looking at them. Caspian¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he looked at the three of them. In fact, he did not deliberately hide his figure just now. Happy Smith and the others didn¡¯t notice Caspian. There were three reasons. Firstly, they hadn¡¯t thought about it at all that there were others here, and secondly, when they arrived, they immediately realized that Water Spirit was gone. In this case, they didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to anything else. The third reason was because of Caspian. After absorbing the Water Spirit, Caspian had a new kind of resonance and rhythm for everything rted to water between heaven and earth when the power of the water magic was improved. Although it was ice and snow here, the ice and snow were also condensed from water. Therefore, as long as Caspian stood here quietly, his breath would unconsciously merge with the surrounding environment. Under such circumstances, Happy Smith and the others naturally did not notice Caspian. However, as soon as they found Caspian, sharp light shed in their eyes. ¡°You stole the Water Spirit!¡± Happy Smith squeezed out this sentence through gritted teeth. In fact, at this time, no matter whether Water Spirit was stolen or not, Happy Smith decided to put the me on this person. Because only by doing so could he go back and exin. Otherwise, the three of them would be the only ones to bear the responsibility of losing Water Spirit. As for Caspian, he did not intend to hide it. Not only that, but he was also surprised to know the name of the water droplet. ¡°So that thing is called Water Spirit¡­¡± Caspian nodded and said. Seeing that he took it for granted, a murderous look appeared on Happy Smith¡¯s face. Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia looked at each other in surprise. The person who stole the Water Spirit was right in front of them. It seemed that they were not so unlucky. ¡°Look at our clothes. You should know that we are disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Hand over the Water Spirit and I will spare your life!¡± Happy Smith took a deep breath and said to Caspian. ¡°No,¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°What did you say?¡± Happy Smith frowned and held the sword hilt in his hand. ¡°Do you know what you are talking about? Let me tell you, we are not only disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but also members of the Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± He had thought that by moving out of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Crape Myrtle Sect, it would be enough to suppress the other side. After all, in Happy Smith¡¯s view, the other party was able to pass through the storm in Eyes of the Extreme Empty and get the Water Spirit meant that the other party had extraordinary strength. In the face of such a cultivator who had the strength and unknown identity for the time being, Happy Smith was not willing to have any extra idents. But who knew that after saying this, Happy Smith saw the other side clenching his teeth and saying, ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect, what are you?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Say it again!¡± ¡°Those who humiliate the Crape Myrtle Sect will be killed even if they are far away!¡± This sentence was like adding fuel to the fire. In an instant, Happy Smith, Sunshine Lydia, and Herd Norman were furious and pulled out their swords at the same time. A sharp light shot out in all directions in an instant. Crape Myrtle Sect was their confidence in walking in Lunia, and it was even more powerful than the fact that they were disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Grand Pure Emperor was a god-like existence in their hearts. Now someone dared to humiliate the Crape Myrtle Sect, so this person deserved to die. No, death was a bargain for him. He would rather die than live! ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡± Herd Norman¡¯s eyes were wide open. With a roar, the long sword in his hand was like a peacock opening its tail in an instant. With a sh of sword radiance, it went straight to Caspian. ¡°Seven True Sword Techniques!¡± Swoosh! Under the reflection of the surrounding ice and snow, the dazzling sword lightplemented each other. In an instant, it was like a zing sun rising in the same ce. Just the light alone could blind people¡¯s eyes and melt their bodies. ¡°Haha!¡± Caspian sneered. When the sword light came in front of him, he suddenly raised his hand and pped it. ¡°How dare you take my sword light with your hand? You really don¡¯t know how to write the word death!¡± Herd Norman snorted heavily. But before he could finish his words, he suddenly felt a majestic forceing from the void. This power tore everything apart, using Caspian¡¯s palm as the starting point. The moment it made contact with the sword radiance, it suddenly exploded. Bang! Bang! Bang! Crack! Crack! Crack! The seven rays of sword light exploded at the same time and turned into countless pieces, which flew in the air. Herd Norman¡¯s face suddenly changed. The next moment, he saw a fist breaking through a mass of scattered light and bing bigger and bigger in his eyes. This fist seemed to beparable to heaven and earth in Herd Norman¡¯s eyes. In front of this fist, he was as small as an ant and as small as dust. When the fist fell, he would be crushed into dust. ¡°Herd Norman!¡± At this critical moment, Happy Smith roared, which made Herd Norman tremble and suddenlye to his senses. The fist was right in front of him. The broken sword light swept past his eyes and ears, one of which cut Herd Norman¡¯s cheek and left a line of blood. It could be seen with the naked eye that the air was surging wildly in front of him like boiling water and was about to explode in the next moment. Herd Norman also exerted his speed to the extreme. He quickly ran his spiritual Qi and raised his palm toward Caspian. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. A ring on the ring finger of his right hand shot out a pale golden light at this moment, turning into a thick shield projection in front of him. Happy Smith also stepped forward. His flexible body movement made him move as fast as lightning. In an instant, he came behind Herd Norman, grabbed his cor, and quickly pulled back. At the same time, he stabbed toward Caspian. The whole process happened in a sh. The next moment, Caspian¡¯s fist was deeply imprinted on the shadow of the shield. Time seemed to slow down. Then, with a bang, the pale golden shield broke into pieces and exploded. The light was shot everywhere and printed on the surrounding ice and snow. The light shed and the strange light was like a flower tube. The vibration of spiritual Qi sent Herd Norman flying out of Happy Smith¡¯s hand. He spat out a mouthful of blood in the air and rolled to Sunshine Lydia¡¯s feet like a rolling gourd. Happy Smith, on the other hand, bore the rolling air st. The long sword in his hand tore through the airflow and stabbed straight into Caspian¡¯s throat. ¡°Heaven-earth Destruction God Sword!¡± There was a hint of joy in his eyes. Because at this time, he found that there was no defense at all on the other party¡¯s side. But the next moment, Happy Smith reacted. It wasn¡¯t that the other party wasn¡®t on guard, but rather that he didn¡¯t care about defense at all. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 ¡°Does it deserve to be called God Destruction?¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± In an instant, his body rose into the air and his right leg went straight for the sword radiance like a flood dragon. The rolling air was like a golden snake dancing wildly around. Large snowkes began to swirl and shake. Happy Smith¡¯s sword light was shattered in an instant. The next moment, a powerful force came crushing down on him. His face suddenly changed and he eximed, ¡°You are at the third level of Holy Land Realm!¡± As soon as the voice came out, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman, who were not far away, also looked gloomy, with surprise and anger in their eyes. They were all at the peak of second stage of Holy Land Realm. However, no matter how hard they cultivated, they were still at second stage of the Holy Land Realm, one level lower than the third level of Holy Land Realm. Herd Norman¡¯s face turned red as he thought of how he had not figured out the situation and how he had attacked at will. He looked at Caspian and gnashed his teeth. ¡°What, are you afraid?¡± Caspian sneered. Caspian didn¡¯t feel any pressure at all when Happy Smith knew his realm. He then took a step forward. His momentum was like thunder and his momentum was rolling. All of a sudden, he blocked the void around Happy Smith like a high wall. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Tens of thousands of bloody lights instantly intertwined and fell on Happy Smith¡¯s head. The hot aura emitted by the blood light almost boiled the void. Happy Smith was shocked and angry. But his reaction was also very fast, he disyed his body movement and took a step back. With a flick of his wrist, he took out a talisman and activated it in an instant. He pressed it against his chest and shouted angrily, ¡°Formless Golden Body!¡± In the blink of an eye, a golden light and a dignified appearance emerged from his body, making him look like a Buddha. He remained motionless and immune to all evil. His hair, skin, and even pupils all turned golden. Golden light erupted from the back of his head, and magnificent chanting sounds could be heard from his mouth. It was deafening, making people want to kneel down in front of him and worship him. Dense lines of blood instantly fell on the golden light, causing a rapid explosion. Crack! Crack! Crack! Pieces of blood exploded in the air, dazzling and shining. The golden light kept shaking and getting thinner, and the luster was also getting dimmer, as if it would break in the next moment. ¡°Break!¡± Caspian spat out a single word. A stream of blood spurted out from his fingertip. This blood spring was like a long spear. It pierced through the void and hit the center of the golden light. Happy Smith¡®s expression suddenly changed drastically. Crack! With a cracking sound, the golden light broke into pieces. Happy Smith¡®s chanting stopped abruptly. Blood spurted from his mouth and nose and flew backward. Herd Norman, who had just got up, hurriedly jumped up and caught him. But Happy Smith¡¯s flying power was far beyond his imagination. Herd Norman immediately held Happy Smith in his arms and fell on the ice together. They rolled more than a dozen times and stopped after leaving arge amount of blood stains. Sunshine Lydia hurried forward. There were a few silver needles between her fingers. With a flick of her arm, the silver needles immediately pierced into the backs of Happy Smith and Herd Norman. Immediately, a dark blue light spread along the thread in Sunshine Lydia¡¯s hand to the silver needle and then was injected into the bodies of Happy Smith and Herd Norman. Soon, their faces gradually recovered and their breathing became calm again. Seeing this, Caspian looked thoughtful. It took only a moment for Sunshine Lydia to treat Happy Smith and Herd Norman. They quickly stood up again and looked at Caspian in horror. They usually ran amok with the status of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Crape Myrtle Sect. Even if the realm of cultivators they met was higher than theirs, their identities were like supreme tokens that could trample on others¡¯ heads. But today, they met someone who didn¡¯t buy it at all. And this man, who didn¡¯t buy it, had a higher realm and strength than them. Suddenly, Happy Smith and the others panicked and did not know what to do. ¡°Do you really want to deal with our Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± Happy Smith took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. Caspian snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t use Crape Myrtle Sect to suppress me.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going to be the enemy of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± Happy Smith asked. He could only try and see if he could use the sect to threaten Caspian. At the same time, he quietly made a gesture to Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman with his hands behind his back. ¡°Too much nonsense¡­¡± As soon as Caspian finished speaking, he took a step forward and rushed directly toward the other side. He had seen too many examples of being turned over at a critical moment because he had said too much in the battle, even though he had the upper hand. If there was anything to say, it would be the safest time to tell the corpse after the matter was settled. Seeing Caspian rushing over, Happy Smith¡¯s face suddenly became ferocious. His voice was fierce and his facial features were distorted. He shouted, ¡°Go to hell! Crape Myrtle Exquisite Bomb!¡± At the same time, he, Sunshine Lydia, and Herd Norman behind him attacked together. They each held a triangr crystal in their hands. Among the three crystals, a pink light burst out at the same time. The light twisted into a stream in midair and shot straight at Caspian. The dazzling light instantly dyed the entire ice cave pink. From a distance, the iceberg seemed to be on fire. The pink light not only lit up in the ice cave, but also radiated toward the sea around the entire iceberg. Swoosh! The light suddenly pierced through Caspian¡¯s body. Happy Smith was delighted. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman could not help smiling. But the next moment, they were surprised to find that the pierced Caspian not only did not bleed, but also disappeared after twisting in mid-air. ¡°Shadow!¡± In an instant, Happy Smith and the other two felt their blood freeze, their hands and feet were cold, and their scalps were numb. The Crape Myrtle Exquisite Bomb was a secret weapon that the Crape Myrtle Sect had prepared for the three disciples. Simply put, it divided an attack formation into three parts and kept one each person kept one. Once there was an enemy that they could not resist, they couldunch a fatal blow together. Happy Smith and the other two could easily kill cultivators of the third level peak of Holy Land Realm with one strike with Crape Myrtle Exquisite Bomb. This was their trump card. The two questions he had asked before were to deliberately show weakness so that Caspian could rx his vignce and then he could beat Caspian with the Crape Myrtle Exquisite Bomb. But unexpectedly, Caspian seemed to have expected their n. A shadow made their trump cards lose! Happy Smith, Sunshine Lydia, and Herd Norman only felt a chill spreading from their chests to their whole bodies. Their faces and hearts were full of despair.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 Fear, coldness, despair, sadness, and other negative emotions, at this moment, were like ck mud gushing out of the ground, constantly devouring Happy Smith and others, making them doomed eternally. Although he was a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and an elite of the Crape Myrtle Sect. However, they were not confident that they could defeat the enemy who could not even defeat the Crape Myrtle Exquisite Cannon. In next second, Caspian appeared in front of them again. Looking at their pale faces, Caspian could not help but sigh slightly. They showed an expression of giving up before they could hit his opponent. There was no need for such people to cultivate. On the Path to Immortality, there were much more difficulties and dangers than here. Without a moment of determination, courage, and determination to advance, there was no need to cultivate immortal. Caspian turned his gaze and looked at the triangr crystal in their hands. The crystal had red light and mped together by the thumb, index finger, and middle finger. Although the blow did not hit Caspian, the power shocked Caspian. However, what interested Caspian more was the joint attack of these three people. This gave him some new inspiration. While Caspian was sizing up the three crystals, Happy Smith and the others were also staring at Caspian in a daze. They couldn¡¯t remember Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect or the Crape Myrtle Sect all. There was only one thought in their minds, ¡°It¡¯s over, this guy is going to kill us.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Caspian said. Happy Smith and the others suddenly trembled quickly. He was about to take action! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Try hitting me again with that move,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Huh?¡± Happy Smith opened his mouth wide and uttered a syble. He thought he had heard it wrong. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman also seriously suspected that they had heard it wrong. They were well aware of the power of the Crape Myrtle Exquisite Bombs. Therefore, in their minds, the other party had just escaped a disaster and survived. How could he take the initiative toe to them? This was impossible! Their ears must have been damaged. Seeing the three of them standing still, Caspian frowned and said discontentedly, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fact that these three crystals had to be used by the three of them, Caspian would have definitely cut off the heads of the three guys in front of him. ¡°What, what did you say?¡± Happy Smith¡¯s body trembled. He came to his senses and said with a trembling voice. ¡°Use your move just now, Crape Myrtle Exquisite Bomb! Try to hit me again,¡± Caspian said as he walked a distance away. Looking at the distance between them, Caspian stopped about 50 to 60 feet away and said, ¡°It¡¯s so far away. Come on!¡± Happy Smith gasped and turned to look at his twopanions. He saw the disbelief and ecstasy in Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman¡¯s eyes. This guy actually gave them another chance. Was this guy so reckless? ¡°You, you really want us toe? This, this is what you said¡­¡± Happy Smith was so excited that he stuttered and his face turned red. ¡°I said it, and I won¡¯t hide. Let¡¯s try again!¡± Caspian scolded impatiently, ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Happy Smith¡¯s heart beat wildly, and his breathing became rapid. At this time, if possible, he would definitely jump up and dance and cheer wildly. This guy actually took the initiative to seek death! This was really good luck. Today, they could escape from this disaster! Wonderful! Happy Smith took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. If he didn¡¯t do this, he would be worried that his heart would beat violently and break his chest. He turned to look at Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman, who were next to him. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman gritted their teeth, and a fierce light shed in their eyes. They would never miss such a great opportunity again! ¡°Don¡¯t hide!¡± Happy Smith raised his hand and shouted again. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Caspian said impatiently. ¡°Ha! Go to hell!¡± Happy Smithughed proudly. ¡°Crape Myrtle Exquisite Cannon!¡± Hong! The pink light shot out again and condensed into a beam of light in mid-air, shooting straight toward Caspian. The surface of the ice below the light column was crushed under the pressure. As he had said, Caspian did not dodge. The light column hit his chest with a bang. All of a sudden, the pink light exploded like a ball of fireworks. It was so dazzling that no one could look straight at it. The dazzling light transformed into various forms. Each form exuded a majestic, grand, oppressive, and evil-ying aura. The entire ice cave was shaking violently. Ice cubes fell from the dome. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll die this time!¡± Seeing that he had hit Caspian, Happy Smith was so excited that his eyes widened and glittered. Heughed wildly. ¡°Again! Crape Myrtle Exquisite Bomb!¡± Another beam of light shot out. The air around the light column was shattered and spread like a tide. The iceyer on the ground cracked and turned intorge pieces of ice, spreading to both sides. After the second round, Happy Smith did not stop. He directly took out a Jade Dew Pill and threw it into his mouth. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman also knew that there would not be a second chance. Therefore, when they saw Happy Smith swallow the elixir, they did not hesitate to take out the Jade Dew Pill that Happy Smith had given them before and swallowed it. Although the elixir was precious, if he lost his life, what was the use of elixir? As soon as the pill entered their throats, it immediately turned into a surging medicinal power. Happy Smith and the other two only felt that the lost spiritual Qi had been instantly replenished. And the strong efficacy made them even more vigorous and energetic at the moment. Their spiritual Qi were full of energy and they were directly raised to their peak state. ¡°Crape Myrtle Exquisite Bomb!¡± Happy Smith roared again. With a buzz, the light column exploded like a heavy cannon. ¡°Again! Crape Myrtle Exquisite Bomb!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! After the first round, Happy Smith directed Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman to fire seven more rounds. For a moment, the ice surface of the ice cave in front almost exploded into ruins. There were even cracks that extended to both sides and climbed up to the dome along the ice wall. The ice cave seemed to be on the verge of copse. It seemed that it could copse at any time without the support of the four blood-colored giant beasts. A piece of crystal clear ice flickered with faint light, like morning mist, covering the front. Happy Smith looked in that direction with a weak and fanatical expression. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman looked extremely tired because they had consumed too much spiritual Qi. As for the red crystal in their hands, the luster at this time was obviously dimmed. ¡°That guy¡­¡± Herd Norman put his hand on his knees, gasped, and continued, ¡°He should be dead, right¡­¡± Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Ice shards were still floating like fog and tide. Herd Norman swallowed hard and looked up. For cultivators in their realm, it was rare for them to show fatigue like this. However, in the situation just now, they did not dare to be any careless. Only if they tried their best could they have a chance to survive. Because there would no longer be a second chance of survival. ¡°Phew, what a troublesome guy!¡± After staring at the ice for a while and seeing that there was no movement in the ice, Herd Norman breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved. Happy Smith¡¯s expression finally became rxed at this time, and he could think about other problems in his mind. ¡°Have you seen that guy before?¡± Happy Smith turned around and asked. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman both shook their heads. That face was very strange, and there was no impression in their mind. ¡°I have never seen that guy before, but for some reason, I feel a little familiar¡­¡± Happy Smith muttered to the two of them. But before he could finish his words, he suddenly found that the expressions of the two people in front of him suddenly changed. They were stunned at first, then terrified. Fear shed wildly in Herd Norman¡¯s eyes. His body and arms were shaking uncontrobly. Sunshine Lydia¡®s face was as white as paper, and even her lips had lost their color. In an instant, her face was written with the words ¡°all thoughts turned to ashes¡±. ¡°What is wrong with you¡­¡± Happy Smith asked subconsciously. But the next moment, he reacted. ¡°How is this possible!¡± His heart beat violently, and cold sweat dripped down from his forehead. Happy Smith kept praying in his heart and turned around with difficulty. Seeing the figure slowly walking out of the ice, thest trace of luck in his heart waspletely extinguished. As he steadily walked out of the ice chips, runes that appeared on Caspian¡¯s body also disappeared. There was no expression on Caspian¡¯s face. But it was also because of this that Happy Smith and others became more and more afraid. Happy Smith dared to guarantee with his life that the Crape Myrtle Exquisite Cannon had definitely hit the opponent. However, the ice cave was about to explode, but the man in front of him was still safe and sound. His tears began to umte uncontrobly in his eyes, and his legs began to tremble quickly. Sunshine Lydia¡¯s and Herd Norman¡¯s reactions were not much better than his. At this time, no one could remain calm. ¡°How many times did I ask you to hit me?¡± At this time, Caspian asked coldly. ¡°One, one,¡± Happy Smith replied subconsciously. ¡°How many times have you fought?¡± The voice of Caspian came into the ears of Happy Smith and others. ¡°Eight¡­¡± When Happy Smith said this number, his voice was so low that it was almost imperceptible. But he had no choice. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Under extreme fear, he had tried his best to keep himself from fainting. He could still speak, which waspletely subconscious. ¡°If you can¡¯t even do such a small thing, what¡¯s the point of keeping you?¡± Caspian said coldly. As soon as Caspian finished speaking, they felt as if their souls had fallen into an ice cer. Happy Smith took a deep breath andughed bitterly. ¡°Junior Sister Lydia, Junior Brother Norman, it¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡®t protect you well¡­¡± ¡°Senior Brother Smith, it¡¯s not your fault,¡± said Sunshine Lydia with difficulty, biting her lip. ¡°Senior Brother Smith, don¡¯t give up so easily. We, we still have a chance,¡± Herd Norman stared at Caspian, his face full of unwillingness. A strange light shed in Happy Smith¡®s eyes. He took a step forward and put his hands on the two people¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Yes, there is still a chance,¡± Happy Smith whispered. Hearing what he said, Sunshine Lydia¡¯s and Herd Norman¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with hope. But at this time, they saw Happy Smith approach them and whispered in their ears, ¡°But this opportunity is mine!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a fierce light shed in Happy Smith¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed the shoulders of the two people and pulled them backward. Spiritual Qi in his palm spurted out and pushed Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman toward Caspian. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman did not expect such a thing to happen. Caught off guard, they flew up into the air, like two cannonballs shooting out of the chamber, smashing toward Caspian. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Happy Smith quickly took a Jade Dew Pill. Feeling that the exhausted spiritual Qi in his body had be full again, Happy Smith threw out his flying sword, jumped on it, turned into a meteor, and flew out of the ice cave. ¡°Junior Sister Lydia, Junior Brother Norman, I will definitely remember what you have done for me today. I will never forget to burn incense for you during the festival!¡± Happy Smith grinned hideously. He urged the flying sword under his feet to speed up. All he wanted was to leave this ce quickly. In the air, he immediately threw a long string ofcentughter. Caspian stood where he was, as if he didn¡¯t see Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman flying toward him at all. Instead, he looked up at Happy Smith, who was flying farther and farther away. It was as if he was looking at an idiot. The next moment, a blue light film emerged from Caspian¡¯s body and spread quickly. Bang! Bang! The spreading light film quickly bounced away Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman who were flying toward them. Then it suddenly stretched out and swallowed Happy Smith in an instant. ¡°What is this?¡± When Happy Smith¡¯s body was swallowed by the light film, he felt something wrong. But, he could not care about anything else. Because the exit of the ice cave was so close that he could even feel the sea breeze blowing around. As long as he rushed out of this ce, no one would be able to catch him! With that thought in mind, Happy Smith pushed the flying sword beneath his feet to the extreme. But the moment he elerated, Happy Smith felt as if he had hit a wall. And in the process of flying, he bumped into a wall that was many times harder than him. Suddenly, with a snap, the flying sword was directly broken. His body fell heavily in the air. The bridge of his nose and front teeth were first broken, and blood gushed out. Happy Smith felt sore and painful. Suddenly, he felt everything went ck and his mind went nk. When he bumped into it, there was a crisp sound of bones breaking. He could even clearly feel that his arms and thighs were all broken, and several broken ribs were pierced into his internal organs. Arge pool of blood suddenly bloomed in midair. Happy Smith¡¯s body fell from the air like a big fly. He could vaguely see that there was ayer of light film on the spot where he had just felt that he had been hit. Under the reflection of the light, it swayed slightly. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± With this thought in mind, he suddenly fell to the ground. With a bang, the ice surface that had been shattered before was suddenly smashed into a human- shaped pit. Hot blood instantly spread through the cracks of the broken ice, like ink-wash paintings, constantly spreading around. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 ¡°I¡­¡± Happy Smith never thought that he would end up like this. As soon as he opened his mouth, a stream of blood gushed out. Blood blocked his throat, making it impossible for him to say the second half of the sentence. His body looked like a puppet doll that had been crushed by hundreds of carriages. It looked like it was broken into pieces. As long as it shook slightly, it wouldpletely fall apart. He looked up at the sky, watching as the film-like light gradually disappeared. At this moment, his remaining consciousness could not figure out what it was. The Water Shade! After absorbing the Water Spirit, the Water Shade¡¯s strength increased. Not only could it help Caspian defend, but it could also trap the enemy. Although the Water Shade was not unbreakable, Happy Smith was definitely not a group of people who could break it. Caspian turned to look at Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman, who were not far away. Their anger toward Happy Smith was far beyond their fear of Caspian. ¡°Happy Smith!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± At the thought that this man wanted to use them as a shield, Sunshine Lydia¡¯s and Herd Norman¡¯s teeth were almost bitten into pieces. Looking at the two people gnashing their teeth at this moment, Caspian showed a thoughtful look. He knew nothing about Crape Myrtle Sect. But now, there seemed to be an opportunity. And this opportunity was created by Happy Smith, who was absolutely loyal to the Crape Myrtle Sect. After some thought, Caspian made his decision. ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Caspian looked at Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman. The two were stunned. They did not expect Caspian to ask such a question. But the next moment, they nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes!¡± Perhaps there was something more precious than their lives in this world. However, such a thing definitely did not include dying here for no reason. ¡°Okay, then kill him¡­¡± Caspian pointed at Happy Smith, who was lying on the ground and struggling to move his body. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman hesitated. They were not fools. At this time, they had already guessed Caspian¡®s purpose. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Killing therades of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Crape Myrtle Sect was tantamount to handing over everything. This was the price they had to pay in exchange for the right to survive. After a moment of hesitation, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman made a decision together. ¡°Happy Smith, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± Sunshine Lydia grabbed a silver needle, struggled to stand up, staggered, and walked toward Happy Smith. ¡°You brought this upon yourself!¡± Herd Norman spat out a mouthful of blood and walked toward Happy Smith with a sharp sword in his hand. At this time, Caspian took out a Wind-heading Stone and began to record this scene. With this in hand, it was equivalent to grasping the evidence of these two people. With evidence, it would be easier to deal with these two people. Caspian did not hide his action at all. Seeing this, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman did not stop him. Both sides knew that this was a deal. They knew that they had no right to choose at all. ¡°You¡­ You dare¡­¡± Happy Smith was in a panic. Although he was seriously injured, the life of cultivator was still very strong. Moreover, Happy Smith was selected to join the Crape Myrtle Sect, which meant that he was absolutely the best among his peers. The situation was critical. Hisst bit of potential was also stimted. But even if it was stimted, the only thing he could do was to get up from the ground. As for counterattack, it was impossible. Even if possible, Caspian would be watching from not far away. ¡°Happy Smith, you asked for it!¡± Herd Norman pierced Happy Smith¡¯s chest with his sword. With a sizzling sound, the hot blood arrow shot out and sshed on Herd Norman¡¯s face. Happy Smith trembled and opened his mouth, wanting to say something. But the blood gushing out of his throat and nostrils made him only make a whining sound. ¡°Happy Smith, you deserve it!¡± Sunshine Lydia rebuked angrily. With a wave of her arm, the silver needles in her hand pierced through Happy Smith¡¯s neck. Although the silver needles were thin, they seemed to open a gap on the dam full of water. Suddenly, blood spurted out quickly. The ground was covered with broken ice. There was a rustling sound, forming a stream of blood. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Herd Norman red at him, pulled out his long sword, and swept it. Swoosh! Happy Smith¡¯s unwilling and fearful expression suddenly froze on his face. His head shot up to the sky, fell to the ground, rolled to the feet of Caspian, and then stopped. After killing Happy Smith, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman looked at the dead body on the ground, and an extremelyplicated emotion surged in their hearts. Before that, they were disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the favored sons of Grand Pure Emperor of the Crape Myrtle Sect. But all of this had changed from now on. Killing fellow disciples was a serious crime in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and it was unforgivable in the Crape Myrtle Sect. They had no way back now. They looked at each other, threw away their long swords and silver needles, walked to the front of Caspian, and knelt down together. This kneeling represented their submission. Although at this moment, they still felt unwilling and resentful. But they didn¡¯t dare to show it at all. Even they had a hunch that there would be no chance to express this emotion in the future. Putting away the Wind-heeding Stone, Caspian looked down at them. After a while, he said lightly, ¡°Although you killed Happy Smith, I¡¯m still worried about you.¡± Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman trembled. Sunshine Lydia, in particr, suddenly raised her head and stared at Caspian. Her lips moved as if she wanted to say something. But the next moment, she lowered her head dejectedly. The more she said, the faster she would die. After a while, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman felt that something was wrong. An unprecedented horrible aura enveloped the ce. This feeling was full of primitive times and destion, which made their souls tremble. They raised their heads in horror and looked at Caspian. They could clearly feel that the source of this aura was the person in front of them. At the same time, they were even more horrified to find that Caspian looked down at them! His pupils were filled with bottomless darkness. This darkness seemed to be able to crush everyone¡¯s vitality. Herd Norman screamed and fell to the ground with a pale face. He moved backward with both his hands and feet. Sunshine Lydia saw Caspian in front of her raise his hand and grab Herd Norman in the air. Streaks of ck lines, like tentacles, shot out from Caspian¡¯s arms and wrapped around Herd Norman¡¯s neck, waist, and limbs, lifting him up in the air. The ck line around Herd Norman¡¯s neck suddenly tightened, making Herd Norman¡¯s mouth open. A look of fear appeared in Sunshine Lydia¡¯s eyes as she covered her mouth with her hand. Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 Sunshine Lydia would never forget what happened next. She saw the ck lines entangled together, like tentacles, drilling into Herd Norman¡¯s mouth. Looking at Herd Norman¡¯s throat, it was obvious that these ck lines were drilling into his internal organs along his throat. Herd Norman¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. His hands and feet, which had been entangled, were taut and straight, and his body was convulsing. He looked extremely painful. ¡°What, what are you doing¡­¡± Tears welled up in Sunshine Lydia¡¯s eyes. She waspletely frightened. After a while, the ck lines loosened. Herd Norman fell to the ground with a click. He covered his throat with his hand and kept vomiting. His face was flushed as if he would faint at any time. Sunshine Lydia raised her head and looked at Caspian. She saw Caspian¡¯s eyes fall on her at this moment. ¡°No, no!¡± Thinking of the horrible scene just now, Sunshine Lydia let out a scream. But how could Caspian give her a chance to struggle? He raised his arm and took a deep breath. With a swish, the ck lines wrapped around half of Sunshine Lydia¡¯s body like a huge cocoon. No one knew what was happening inside the cocoon. However, judging from the tautness and trembling of her limbs, one could tell that Sunshine Lydia would not feel good. Herd Norman retched for a while and couldn¡¯t spit out anything. However, at this time, he had a clear feeling that something had appeared in his body. Through this thing, he had given his life to the other party. He raised his head and looked at Caspian with fear and awe in his eyes. After a while, the cocoon wrapped around Sunshine Lydia¡¯s body loosened. Her face was pale. She opened her mouth and fell to the ground, trembling. Caspian looked at them deeply. Gradually, the darkness in his eyes faded, and his eyes turned white again. His eyes became as clear as before. To be on the safe side, the guy who had just been awakened by Caspian had nted inhibitions into Sunshine Lydia¡¯s and Herd Norman¡¯s bodies just like what he had done to Eva Green. The reason why he did this was naturally because Caspian felt that it was not safe enough to rely on just one Wind-heading Stone. ording to Caspian¡¯s n, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman would y an important role in the future. Therefore, the two chess pieces must bepletely controlled by him. Sunshine Lydia covered her mouth with her hands and tried hard to suppress the urge to vomit. Her eyes flickered a few times, and after a while, they turned into deep awe andpletely settled down. This time, she did not hesitate at all. After tidying up her posture, she knelt deeply toward Caspian. Herd Norman also hurriedly knelt down in front of Caspian and knocked his head on the ground. His life was nowpletely in the hands of Caspian. This was just one of the reasons. More importantly, they had just felt an unprecedented strong aura from Caspian. This aura belonged to a peerless expert, as if it was born to be worshipped. As the weak, they instinctively surrendered. Caspian¡¯s original n was to take this opportunity to have aprehensive understanding of the Crape Myrtle Sect from them. But on second thought, the existence of Crape Myrtle Sect would not change because of his urgency. Anyway, Crape Myrtle Sect was there. With these two spies, there would be plenty of opportunities to learn about it in the future. The most urgent thing was to do what was happening right now. After making up his mind, Caspian said, ¡°I just set a restriction formation in your bodies. You should have felt it.¡± Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman trembled at the same time and lowered their heads. ¡°You can try to find the people you trust and ask him to help you remove the restriction.¡± As soon as Caspian finished speaking, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman quickly kowtowed to the ground. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I dare not!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be my subordinates,¡± Caspian snorted coldly. ¡°I can tell you, if you want to try, you can try. But I can guarantee that you will definitely die in despair, and you will die very miserably.¡± Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman had no doubt about Caspian¡¯s words. They had never heard of or seen the methods that Caspian had just set up. They would never forget the horror. After staring at them for a while, Caspian said, ¡°How can you exin what happened today when you go back?¡± Sunshine Lydia straightened up and looked at Herd Norman. After thinking for a while, Sunshine Lydia said, ¡°This time, we¡¯re here under senior brother Kubang¡¯s order to take back the Water Spirit. But a few days ago, senior brother Kubang entered a closed-door training to break through Heavenly Spirit Realm. In that case, he would be in seclusion for at least one or two months, or at most six or seven months. If he failed in breaking through to the next realm and died, then there was a high possibility that he would die. No one would ask again. If he seeded in breaking through to the next realm, it would take dozens of days. During this period of time, the two of us decided not to return to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for the time being. Instead, we¡¯ll go outside toplete some dangerous missions¡­¡± ¡°At the same time, we will make up a perfect lie during this period of time. When Senior Brother Kubanges out of seclusion, we will go back and report it, telling him that Happy Smith was killed during a certain task, and his Water Spirit was also lost by Happy Smith. As long as there is no obvious w in this lie and all the me is on a dead person, I don¡¯t think it will be suspected¡­¡± Caspian thought for a while and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you one month. You must think about this lie in the next month. The restriction formation I set in your body can help me contact you at any time. A monthter, I¡¯ll tell you where to meet me. At that time, I want you to give me a satisfactory answer.¡± Speaking of this, Caspian paused for a moment, and then said with a faint smile, ¡°You can y all kinds of tricks in this month¡­¡± ¡°No! We definitely don¡¯t dare!¡± Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman shivered and shook their heads desperately. In order topletely dispel the doubts of Caspian, the two of them even swore that they would never let the third person know what had happened today. The grand will of cultivators came from the heart. To some extent, it could greatly affect cultivation. If he did something that went against his will, then it meant that he had gone against his conscience. If the result was light, it would be difficult to improve. If it was serious, it was possible for the inner demons to invade, die, and Taoism to disappear. ¡°Well, in that case, you can wait for my news,¡± After saying that, Caspian threw out two bottles and threw them into Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman¡¯s hands. They took the bottle and looked at Caspian suspiciously. ¡°Here are your elixirs. You can leave after taking it,¡± Caspian said lightly. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman looked bitter. They all thought that the guy in front of them was too suspicious. It was not enough for Caspian to use Wind-heeding Stone to catch their weak points, but he nted restriction on them. Now Caspian even needed to control them with poisonous elixirs. He was really too petty to do this. But when they opened the bottle and saw elixir inside, their eyes were full of disbelief. Their mouths were wide open, and even their throats could be seen inside. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± ¡°What a strong medicinal strength¡­¡± Elixirs within the bottle released an enticing red luster. When one looked at it, one¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but pound. They couldn¡¯t help but put it into their mouths. The efficacy of elixir gushed out at this moment. After taking a breath, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman feltfortable all over, and the pain in their wounds was mostly relieved. Although they didn¡¯t know how to refine medicine, they were disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect after all and were experienced and knowledgeable. They immediately figured out that the grade of this elixir was only higher than that of Jade Dew Pill! And before that, they were still thinking about what kind of poison it was. Without hesitation, the two swallowed the elixirs. In an instant, the efficacy turned into a warm current, which was nourished by all the muscles, vessels, and blood vessels in their bodies. Sunshine Lydia let out a low growl in her throat, which even contained the sound of rolling wind and thunder. This situation surprised and delighted her. This elixir made her realm, which had paused for a long time, show signs of loosening. From a certain point of view, at this moment, they could be considered lucky in disguise. For a moment, both of them were filled with various thoughts. Looking at theplicated expressions on Sunshine Lydia¡¯s and Herd Norman¡¯s faces, Caspian¡¯3 eyes sparkled. ¡®Eva Green deserves to be Master of the Green Paradise Sect. Elixirs she refined are very effective. In addition, it seemed that the previous rumors were not wrong. The disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were elites, and those who could be selected to join Crape Myrtle Sect were the elites among the elites. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman were indeed stronger than their peers in terms of realm and talent. No wonder the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were proud of being able to join the Crape Myrtle Sect. It was unknown what kind of existence this organization formed by disciples was¡­¡¯ ¡®What kind of person is that Grand Pure Emperor?¡¯ Caspian closed his eyes and thought for a moment. When he opened his eyes again, he had already calmed down. He looked down and saw Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman kneeling in front of her. Fear, doubt, and excitement shed through their eyes. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It could be said that what they had experienced today was far beyond their imagination. Too many twists and turns were like rolling tides, constantly crashing into their minds. Caspian was not willing to talk more with them. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You go first. Think about what you said. I will contact you then¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman bowed to Caspian at the same time, then got up and left on their flying swords. Once they left, Caspian walked to Happy Smith¡¯s corpse. The corpse had lost its head, leaving only its bare torso lying on the ice. After the blood flowed out, the corpse¡¯s skin was abnormally pale. After thinking for a while, Caspian put Happy Smith¡¯s body and head into Earrings of Echo temporarily. Since Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman were just about to make up a lie about Happy Smith¡®s death in a mission, Caspian could not abandon Happy Smith¡®s corpse. Otherwise, if others found out, especially the disciples of Grape Myrtle Sect, wouldn¡®t the lie be broken without attacking? Before leaving, Caspian cleaned up the scene again. The four beast-shaped crystals, which originally belonged to Sunshine Lydia, were put away by him. After doing all of this and making sure that there were no clues left, Caspian rode the Heaven-Earth Chessboard and wandered around the nearby Sea Domain for another ten days. After no one came here again, he returned to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. By the time he returned to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it was already six dayster. After returning, he went straight back to his courtyard. It took him nearly a month to go out, but he also gained a lot. Especially when it came to making puppets, as long as it was sessful, it could help Caspian greatly. After ying with Little Candy for a while, Caspian first spent five days meditating. He carefully thought about the murals he saw in the reef this time, and then began to study the puppet after integrating them. It was not difficult to make puppets. At the most basic time, there was only the difference between good-looking and bad-looking. The real difficulty were formations of the puppet. These formations were locked together, moving their whole bodies. Speaking of which, it was somewhat simr to the muscles and bones in the human body. However, the muscles and bones were only big tendons or bones, and these formations contained some changes. Fortunately, Caspian hadprehended the Chaos Formation before, so he started to practice very quickly. Otherwise, just the connection of formations would have hurt his brain. Caspian began to study directly from formations. He already had a ready-made human-shaped puppet. Although he had chopped the puppet into several pieces, he had only cut off its four limbs. When the time came, as long as they were pieced together with suitable materials, they would not be affected at all. Another ten days passed¡­ In the past ten days, Caspian had been meditating and testing the changes in formations. The deeper he studied, the more Caspian could sense the mysteries behind it. In the beginning, the progress of Caspian was rtively smooth. However, the creation of a puppet was an extremely profound knowledge. If everyone could only rely on some exnations to thoroughly study it, there would be no sect built with making puppets. That was almost the case with Caspian. In the first three days, he easily mastered the foundation of some formations with his knowledge and comprehension. On the fourth day, when there was a problem, Caspian dragged the human-shaped puppet out. ording to the structure of formation on it, after thinking hard for a while, the problem was barely solved. However, on the sixth day, the problems he faced were rtively difficult to solve. There were always some problems with formations built by Caspian. With Caspian¡¯s ability, formations would naturally not make a mistake. But once he cooperated with the puppet¡¯s body, he could not run it as he wished. Just as Caspian was thinking hard but could not find a way to solve the problem for a while, he suddenly remembered something. ¡®Yes, with that, the problem will definitely be solved¡­¡¯ Caspian¡®s eyes lit up and he raised his head from a pile of materials. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 Caspian¡¯s eyes were shining. ¡®It¡¯s my limit toprehend what I¡¯ve learned to this extent. I can¡¯t solve the next problem with my own strength. But I can exchange merits for lessons. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect has so many sses and all kinds of contents. There must be puppets and formations¡­¡¯ All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Caspian immediately got up and was ready to look for it. However, just as he took two steps, he suddenly had an idea. He lowered his head and calcted the days. It had been about 30 days since he left. ¡®It¡¯s time to meet those two guys.¡¯ After pondering for a while, Caspian decided to summon Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman first. After all, this matter was more urgent than making puppets. Caspian had not told Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman before. By using the restrictive spells inside of their bodies, he could not only contact them at any time, but more importantly, if they wanted to betray him, he could immediately find out. As for removing this restriction formation, it was impossible. It should be known that the one who set up this inhibition was not Caspian, but the one behind the Gates of Hell. Caspian didn¡¯t know exactly whether the guy behind the Gates of Hell had reached the Real Immortal Realm, which was the highest realm in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. However, there was one thing that could be confirmed was that Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman were absolutely impossible to invite cultivators in the Real Immortal Realm to undo the ban for them without anyone noticing. After contacting Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman, Caspian set off first. He chose an ind not far from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to meet them. The purpose of Caspian¡¯s first step was to scatter some of his blood beads along the way. These blood beads would turn into eyeballs through Eye of Insight to help Caspian monitor the nearby sea Domain from all directions. Then Caspian left again and stopped in the nearby Sea Domain. After Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman arrived at the ind, it took another hour for Caspian to return. Of course, Caspian did not show his true face. He still wore the face that had been transformed by Thousand Cursed Mask. When they saw Caspian, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman showed obvious awe. Last time in the ice cave, they were still a little unwilling and angry. This time, when they saw Caspian, they knelt down on one knee and saluted respectfully. Obviously, after more than 30 days, they hadpletely figured it out and settled their positions. When big shots fought, these small figures had no ability to make their own decisions at all. Those who knew what was good for them were clever. Those who didn¡®t see their positions clearly and tried to struggle had all be insignificant dust in history. ¡°Greetings, Lord¡­¡± Their attitude was respectful. Caspian nodded and motioned for them to get up. Then, he asked them about the situation these days. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman looked at each other, and in the end, it was still Sunshine Lydia who told the story. ¡°Your Honor, after we left Eyes of the Extreme Empty on that day, we roamed the outer sea for about twenty days. It was only two days ago that we returned to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If you hadn¡¯t summoned us, we would have gone out again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your Senior Brother Kubang who is going to promote to Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Senior brother Kubang hasn¡¯te out yet, and we haven¡¯t found the ce where he is cultivating because it is too secret. But please rest assured, Your Honor. We have made up a set of reasons for the cause of Happy Smith¡¯s death and the loss of the Water Spirit. Moreover, we¡¯ve spent a lot of time setting up the outer sea. It¡¯s absolutely wless. Even if Senior Brother Kubanges out and summons us, there won¡¯t be any problems with our words.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°This matter concerns your life and death. I don¡¯t think you will dig a hole for yourself to jump into. After all, the Path to Immortality is not easy. Who doesn¡¯t want to go further?¡± ¡°We definitely don¡¯t dare to have any other thoughts,¡± Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman said hurriedly with a stern look. Their voices were trembling. ¡°Well, in addition to that, I have another thing to discuss with you today,¡± Caspian said and spread out his palm. In his palm, there were four small beasts carved from red jade. Every little beast was vivid. Although each of them was only the size of an adult¡¯s thumb, they were very flexible, as if they were going to jump up and bite others in the next moment. ¡°Ah, this is¡­¡± Surprise shed across Sunshine Lydia¡¯s eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth with her hand. She immediately recognized that this was magic weapon she used to suppress the storm in Eyes of the Extreme Empty. When she left, she left in a hurry, leaving the four pieces of jade stones there. She did not expect them to be taken away by Caspian. ¡°You didn¡¯t get affected by the storm because of this, right?¡± Caspian said tly. ¡°Yes,¡± Sunshine Lydia restrained her expression and said seriously, ¡°Your honor, this Sea-calming Beast is a treasure given to me by Senior Brother Kubang at that time. Its purpose is to suppress the storm when we go to retrieve the Water Spirit¡­¡± ¡°Sea-calming Sacred Beast?¡± Caspian frowned slightly. ¡°Do you mean that they can not only suppress the sea breeze?¡± That day in the ice cave, Caspian saw Sunshine Lydia use these four pieces of jade with his own eyes. He thought that these four pieces of jade should not be so simple. Now, it seemed like there really was another world. Sunshine Lydia nced at the four little beasts again and did not dare to look at them again. She knew that this treasure did not belong to her anymore. If she looked more closely, she would lose her life if she was misunderstood by the person in front of her. She calmed herself down and exined, ¡°It¡¯s true. This magic weapon was originally used to suppress the Sea Eye. Your Honor, you may not know that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is built on many inds in the sea. If there were more inds, then the depths of the sea would definitely be filled with turbulence. Moreover, the earthquakes would happen frequently. The Sea-calming Sacred Beast was made to solve the problem. In fact, the inds of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect looked dense andplicated, but if one looked down from the sky, they would find that the inds of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could actually be divided into four Domains¡­¡± ¡°The four Domains formed a huge ¡®Sea-calming Sacred Beast¡¯. As long as the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was present, there wouldn¡¯t be any tsunami, earthquake, or other disasters within ten thousand feet of the sea Domain. The one in your band could be regarded as a miniature version of the Sea-canning Sacred Beast. Not only can it suppress the storm, but it can also suppress small-scale earthquakes, turbulence, sandstorm, and even the underground spiritual spring and cultivators¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. He had never heard of Sunshine Lydia¡¯s words before. ¡°Tell me more details,¡± Caspian said. Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Seeing that Caspian was interested in what she said, Sunshine Lydia did not dare to hide anything. After all, her life was in the other party¡¯s hands. So she continued, ¡°Your Lord, in fact, the function of the Sea-calming Sacred Beast is more than ordinary people think. In addition to being able to control Heavenly Cmity, it could he used to suppress the enemy and stabilize the Formation Key in the formations. Combined with magic, it could also y an amazing role in winning¡­ And even spiritual Qi can be suppressed.¡± ¡°Spiritual Qi could be suppressed?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and immediately understood. ¡°It can dispel spiritual Qi in a region, and then make it impossible for this area to be replenished by the Spiritual Qi.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it,¡± Sunshine Lydia nodded with a proud look on her face. ¡°You may not know that the Sea-calming Sacred Beast is one of the symbol magic weapons of our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. However, this group of Sea-calming Sacred Beast was only the initial level. A stronger Sea-calming Sacred Beast can even move mountains and fill seas. Its strength isparable to that of the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Caspian lowered his head, looked at the four little beasts in his hand, and said to himself, ¡°I didn¡®t expect that this thing would have so many uses. It seems that I have picked up a treasure.¡± ¡°What about such a thing?¡± Caspian took out another thing. At first nce, it was still a red crystal. But if one looked closely, he would find that the red crystal waspletely different from the Sea- calming Sacred Beast. The Sea-calming Sacred Beast was a crystal carefully carved into a small beast. Although the crystal in Caspian¡¯s hand was also red, it was only a triangr shape. To put it bluntly, the cut. of the crystal was exceptionally smooth and tidy. Although it was not big, it could reflect the figure. As for the origin of this crystal, it was used by Happy Smith and the others when they used the Grape Myrtle Exquisite Bomb. Of course, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman¡¯s were still with them. The one in Caspian¡¯s hand came from Happy Smith. Upon seeing the crystal, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman¡¯s faces turned cold. Obviously, although they were used by Caspian at this time, in their hearts, Crape Myrtle Sect was still an irreceable existence and a supreme belief. ¡°This is¡­ The token in the hands of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples,¡± Sunshine Lydia said coyly. ¡°Tell me in detail,¡± Caspian frowned. All of a sudden, the air on the scene seemed to have condensed into mercury, which made people¡¯s chests stop. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman trembled. In that instant, they realized that their lives were in the hands of others. It wasn¡®t up to them to say anything or not. Besides, they had betrayed the sect for the first time. If they betrayed the sect again and told Caspian some secrets, they would no longer feel stressed. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing,¡± Sunshine Lydia took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and exined to Caspian, ¡°Each of the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect has one crystal, but the Crape Myrtle Exquisite Cannon is only owned by disciples at our realm. The disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect often went out toplete the tasks assigned by the top disciples. Most of these tasks were extremely dangerous and required the cooperation of many disciples¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, under normal circumstances, the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect would form a fixed group. Generally speaking, there are three to five people in a group. In order to reduce the possibility of casualties among the disciples in the Crape Myrtle Sect, under normal circumstances, the crystals of every three disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect could cooperate with each other andunch a fierce attack. The three of us were able to cooperate and use the Crape Myrtle Exquisite Cannon¡­¡± ¡°As far as I know, the principle of this is a specialbination of formations. Formation in a single crystal couldn¡¯t exert its full power, and it couldn¡¯t even make people feel it. If the two pieces were put together, there would be no change. Only when the three pieces werebined could theyunch a blow from the seal. I once heard from Senior Brother Kubang that the crystal was created by Grand Pure Emperor through inspiration from the Sea-calming Sacred Beast.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Grand Pure Emperor again,¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. But he soon hid this emotion deeply. ¡°Okay, I see,¡± Caspian nodded and looked at them. ¡°What¡®s your next n?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t have any other instructions, we will leave the territory of the sect tomorrow and go out for training until Senior Brother Kubang summons us,¡± Herd Norman said. ¡°Sure¡­¡± Caspian thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything else for the time being.¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, the two of them felt relieved. They could not help but let out a sigh of relief. But then, Caspian added, ¡°But in order to prevent me from needing you to show up in time, you can¡®t arrive in time, even if you want to experience, don¡¯t leave too far away from here.¡± Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman couldn¡¯t help looking around. The ind they were currently on was actually not far from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If they flew on their swords, it would only take them two or three hours. After thinking for a while, Sunshine Lydia cautiously asked, ¡°My Lord, please tell me how far is probably suitable.¡± In Caspian¡¯s n, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman might be an important part of his n in the future. Therefore, if it was not sure if there was a task for them toplete and tied them up near the sect, it would inevitably affect their cultivation, and if their cultivation fell behind, it would naturally be unfavorable to Caspian¡¯s n. After thinking for a while, Caspian said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Every three months in the future, I will be here. At the beginning of that month, I will summon you once. If you have any urgent news, such as Senior Brother Kubanging out of seclusion or dying, leave a message on this ind. I wille back and have a look at an irregr time. If I see the message, I will naturally summon you.¡± After hearing Caspian¡®s words, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman immediately nodded in agreement. Caspian¡¯s request was much better than they had expected. The two of them had originally thought that since their lives were in the hands of Caspian, they would not think about cultivating in the future. It was a blessing that they could survive. Caspian was controlling them. He would definitely treat them as animals? However, not only did Caspian not make any excessive demands, but he also let them have time to cultivate and gain experience. Thinking of this, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman unconsciously felt a little grateful to Caspian. Caspian had asked Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman to leave after he had finished asking. They flew on their flying swords for about two hours on the vast sea. Herd Norman rolled his eyes and sped up, catching up with Sunshine Lydia not far ahead. ¡°Senior Lydia, I have something to say. I don¡¯t know if I should say it or not.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t,¡± Sunshine Lydia said coldly. Herd Norman was stunned. However, he reacted quickly. Although the other party refused, he immediately drove his flying sword and stepped forward to stop Sunshine Lydia. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 Sunshine Lydia stopped her flying sword and nced at Herd Norman coldly. She seemed to have already known what he wanted to say. But she didn¡¯t want to hear it. Turning around, Sunshine Lydia wanted to bypass Herd Norman and move on. ¡°Senior Lydia!¡± Herd Norman hurriedly stopped her again and shouted urgently, ¡°Listen to me! To put it bluntly, we are now grasshoppers on a rope.¡± Hearing this, Sunshine Lydia stopped again and closed her eyes. After taking a deep breath, she opened her eyes again and looked at him indifferently. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Herd Norman gritted his teeth and seemed to have made up his mind. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Senior Lydia, have you ever thought that the man¡­ Is right beside us?¡± A bright light shed in Sunshine Lydia¡®s eyes. Seeing her expression, Herd Norman immediately understood that Sunshine Lydia had understood what he meant. What he meant was that the mysterious fellow was actually also a member of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect! ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Sunshine Lydia said after a while. ¡°Huh?¡± Herd Norman was stunned by Sunshine Lydia¡¯s reaction. He did not expect her to deny it even though she had thought of it. His lips moved and he was about to speak when Sunshine Lydia cut him off. ¡°Herd Norman, I know what you are thinking. But what I want to tell you is that if you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you. But if you want to drag me into the water.¡± Swoosh! A gust of strong wind swept past Herd Norman¡¯s ears like a sword. Instantly, Herd Norman¡¯s ear was cut off. Herd Norman stayed where he was. ¡°If you drag me down, I will kill you without that man¡®s order,¡± Sunshine Lydia said coldly. Then she left Herd Norman, who was still in a daze, drove her flying sword and left. When Sunshine Lydia¡¯s figure disappeared on the surface of the sea, Herd Norman trembled and came to his senses. He reached out and touched his neck The strong wind just now not only cut off his hair, but also cut a shallow wound on his neck. His fingertips were stained with blood. He looked at his red fingertips, and then at the direction in which Sunshine Lydia left, with an uncertain look on his face. After a while, he spat and drove his flying sword in another direction. At this time, Caspian was about to leave the ind. Suddenly, his mind moved and he stopped. After a while, the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth rose, and he snorted with a faint smile on his face. ¡°Hey, it seems that someone doesn¡¯t believe your seal¡­¡± Caspian reached out and knocked on his chest, as if he was talking to himself. But soon, a voice came from his heart. ¡°Then¡­ Kill him¡­¡± ¡°Keep him for the time being. He is still useful,¡± Caspian stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to kill him after he is used up. But if I were you, I would be very angry now. Someone dares to doubt the seal you set.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Nonentities¡­ Shout at elephants¡­ Elephants¡­ Is it necessary to¡­ Care about them¡­¡± ¡°But I feel that you are angry.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Oh, then I felt wrong,¡± Caspian nodded. At the same time, the Heaven and Earth Chessboard carried Caspian, stuck close to the sea surface, and broke through the waves. There was a faint smile on Caspian¡¯s face. After a while, the voice behind the Gates of Hell rang in his mind again. ¡°You¡­ Plotted¡­ Me¡­¡± ¡°How could it be?¡± Caspian snorted. ¡°You said it yourself. An ant¡¯s shouting. There¡¯s no need for an elephant to care about it.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± After saying that, the person behind the Gates of Hell stopped moving. Caspian was very satisfied with the result. In fact, the person behind the Gates of Hell was right. He had indeed plotted against him. After feeling that Herd Norman should not have thought about it, Caspian immediately talked to the one behind the Gates of Hell. The seal was set by the one from the Gates of Hell. If he really wanted to kill Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman, Caspian could only ask that guy behind the Gates of Hell to do it. However, Herd Norman did not know that the little thought that he had secretly thought was very likely to bring him trouble. The problem was that Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia were still useful chess pieces in the hands of Caspian. Caspian didn¡¯t want them to die for the time being. But if he told the one behind the Gates of Hell directly to not being angry, and not to kill Herd Norman, then the result could only be counterproductive. Because Caspian could feel that with the awakening of the guy behind the Gates of Hell and the improvement of his strength, it was obvious that this guy wanted to see Caspian run into trouble. Therefore, what Caspian could do was to deliberately make the other party show his stance and not do anything to Herd Norman. As for the method, for people like the ancient giants who loved their faces more than their lives, goading them was the best choice. Obviously, Caspian was right. The one behind the Gates of Hell had naturally returned to his senses. But at this time, there was no other way except being depressed. Although the guy behind the Gates of Hell did not speak, it did not mean that Caspian did not want to dig out any more information from his mouth. ¡°Do you know about puppets, especially human-shaped ones?¡± After a while, seeing that the other party did not respond, Caspian knocked on his chest again. It was like knocking on the door. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ Seen it before¡­ Someone used it¡­ Very, very big¡­¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°A big human-shaped puppet?¡± Caspian was stunned and then said, ¡°Is it really a human-shaped puppet that can disy magic?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Then¡­ No¡­ It didn¡¯t know how to use¡­ Magic¡­¡± ¡°As I said.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°That thing¡­ Used magical power¡­¡± Caspian was speechless. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty. Well, you¡¯ve won. Do you mean that the puppet you see can even use magical power?¡± ¡°One hand¡­ unleash¡­ A magical power¡­ That puppet¡­ Is very big¡­¡± ¡°One magical power in one hand, that is to disy two magical powers at the same time with two hands.¡± Caspian pondered for a moment, ¡°It seems that my previous View of the human-shaped puppet is still too limited¡­¡± ¡°That thing¡­ Has¡­ A thousand hands¡­¡± Caspian was speechless. He was very unhappy. ¡±I just plotted you once. Why did you plot me twice in a row? How disobedient!¡± However, the other party¡¯s words were still very credible. Moreover, Caspian still wanted to know more about this matter, so it was not convenient for him to fall out with the guy behind Gates of Hell. Trying to be as amiable as possible, Caspian asked, ¡°Do you know how the puppet with 1,000 hands, which is more domineering than the centipede, works?¡± ¡°At that time¡­ I was as¡­ Curious as you¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded repeatedly and listened carefully. ¡°But I¡­ Grabbed it¡­ And smashed it¡­¡± Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 ¡°You ck sheep,¡± After a long time, Caspian sighed. A giant puppet that released magical powers with a thousand hands. If there was one, Caspian would definitely have the courage to carry it and lift it in front of Grand Pure Emperor, asking him, ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Even if Grand Pure Emperor was an Amethyst Pce Realm even higher than Heavenly Spirit Realm, he would definitely be afraid. It was because even though Amethyst Pce Realm was known to be born with a single thought, all methods starting from it. But from ancient times until now, no one had heard of any Amethyst Pce Realm that could master tens of thousands of magical powers. Under normal circumstances, it was not bad to master dozens of them. After all, there was a saying in the mundane world that applied to cultivators as well, ¡°That was, you can¡¯t be so greedy.¡± In this way, a puppet that could release 1,000 kinds of magical powers at the same time was simply a monster. But now, the puppet was smashed by the ck sheep. ¡°You ck sheep, you¡¯re too powerful!¡± In fact, that was what Caspian was thinking. He didn¡¯t feel sorry for the puppet. He just sighed that the guy in his body was really strong. It seemed to be an existence beyond his current understanding. He didn¡¯t know what would happen to their fate. But after sighing for a while, Caspian returned to normal. ¡®Because no matter how strong you were in the past, you still coveted my fresh body¡­¡¯ ¡°How much do you know about the puppet?¡± After calming down, Caspian asked again, ¡°For example, in theory. Anyway, it¡¯s not convenient for you to take action now.¡± ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Hearing this answer, Caspian shut his mouth tightly. ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t need to¡­ Who¡­ Is waving¡­ That thing in front of me¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ Shatter it¡­ Don¡®t¡­ Don¡¯t disbelieve me¡­¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not even good at¡­ Magical power¡­ But¡­ The ones¡­ Who can use the powerful magical power¡­ Died in my hands¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you!¡± At this time, Caspian interrupted him. ¡°Well¡­ What do you want to say¡­¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve recovered quite a bit after thest time you left the Spirit Severing Path.¡± ¡°How did you¡­ Find out¡­¡± ¡°When you are talking, you won¡¯t be as frustrated as before,¡± Caspian said. The guy behind Gates of Hell was speechless. Caspian remembered that a long time ago, when hemunicated with this guy, he didn¡¯t know whether it was because this guy had just woken up or was too weak that he spoke word by word. It sounded very exhausting. Later, as the guy behind Gates of Hell recovered little by little, he said two words. Later, when he spoke, he could asionally say three words together. Today, this sentence wasposed of four words or even more. After hearing Caspian¡¯s analysis, the guy behind the Gates of Hell fell into silence. No one knew what he was thinking. Caspian didn¡¯t care about his attitude and continued, ¡°I¡¯m wondering if it means that you¡¯ve almost recovered when you can talk frequently and at that time, you will rob me of my body.¡± Caspian did not intend to receive any response from the other party. After all, this question was a little sensitive. But after a moment of silence, the guy finally spoke. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid¡­ That even if I¡­ Recover¡­ I will deliberately¡­ Speak like this¡­¡± ¡°So I have to hurry up and kill you¡­¡± Caspian smiled brightly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Good that you¡®re happy¡­¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Since you don¡¯t understand puppets, I¡¯ll think of a way myself. In a short time, besides promotion, this is the only thing that can improve my strength.¡± Riding on Heaven-Earth Chessboard, Caspian returned to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. This time, he didn¡¯t immediately return to his own courtyard. Instead, he came to the hall that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was responsible for arranging sses. The hall was exceptionally spacious, with huge jade walls inside. The jade walls were densely packed with all kinds of lectures, including identity, time, and merit points. Because of the orderly arrangement, it didn¡¯t take long for Caspian to find the information he needed. However, it was a pity that although the contents of the lectures were all about puppets, Caspian felt that most of them were of little help to him. In the end, after the selection of Caspian, only two might be able to inspire him. One of them was a Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Since it was a Master¡¯s lesson, it naturally required a lot of merit points. A single lecture would cost thirty merit points. Caspian now only had ten merit points, so there was no way for him to attend this ss. In the other ss, the teacher was also an cultivator of Holy Land Realm. In terms of realm, the teacher was naturally not as good as Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, the merit points needed for this course were enough for Caspian at present, and it was just enough for Caspian to afford. It was 10 merit points. In addition, Caspian also discovered that the lecturer of this ss had opened ten simr sses in the near future. This number was worth pondering over. Because Caspian had learned in advance that although the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could sign up for teaching, if no one listened to the same ss, they were not allowed to cancel it within a year once they listed it. During this period, he could also start other sses, which had no effect on him. The same kind of sses were not allowed to be listed many times. As for the listed sses, they could only be canceled after a certain number of disciples went to participate. If he wanted to teach again, he had to list it again. Caspian remembered that the number of disciples involved was at least five. In other words, it would require ten merit points. To be able to list a lesson ten times in the past year meant that at least five people would attend the lecture in each lesson. From this point of view, it could not be spected that this person was very good. But at least judging from this number, this teacher should not be bad. More importantly, the content of this ss was indeed what Caspian needed to solve urgently at present. Looking at the two sses, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have 30 merit points now. I can only withdraw and ask for second ce¡­¡¯ Just as he was thinking about this, a smiling voice suddenly came to his ear. ¡°Caspian?¡± This voice sounded familiar. When Caspian turned around, he was wondering who was calling him. At the same time, a familiar sweet female voice sounded, ¡°Big Brother Montgomery¡­¡± Turning around, Caspian saw me Gordon and Charlotte Sky standing not far away and greeted him with a smile. Obviously, me had called him Caspian, and Big Brother Montgomery came from Charlotte. Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 ¡°Long time no see¡­¡± me Gordon stepped forward and greeted Caspian with a smile. Charlotte also pursed her lips, but her eyes were curved. It seemed she was in a good mood when she saw Caspian. ¡°Big Brother Montgomery, after the day of Master¡¯s lecture, you closed the door and didn¡¯te out. I wanted to see you several times, but I couldn¡¯t get in touch with you.¡± Caspian thought about it. He found that things seemed to be like this. During this period of time, he had hidden his identity even when he went out. Therefore, the others did not see him for a long time. Seeing Caspian smiling without saying anything, me Gordon stopped talking about this topic. After all, it was taboo for cultivators to inquire about the whereabouts of others. Even if the two of them were familiar with each other, this kind of behavior was not appropriate. What¡¯s more, me Gordon knew that the current rtionship between him and Caspian was just that of acquaintances, far from being friends. ¡°Did you encounter any problems in your cultivation?¡± me Gordon asked curiously, ncing at the jade wall behind Caspian. ¡°Well, when I was on the Spirit Severing path, I previously saw a few stone men that could move about. It just so happens that there are some principles behind formations inside, which is why I wish to understand a bit more,¡®¡¯ Caspian replied. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he went to ss, so he was more generous. ¡°I see¡­¡± me Gordon understood- ¡°Charlotte told me before that you are from a sect that is very good at array formation. As far as I know, Formation and puppets indeedplement each other. If you canprehend something from it, your strength will definitely be greatly improved.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be said that I can greatly improve, but now I have encountered a little problem,¡± Caspian said with a smile. ¡°Oh? Is there a problem?¡± me Gordon asked curiously. Charlotte also blinked and looked at Caspian curiously. In her mind, Caspian was omnipotent, and cultivators generally valued face. Even if it was difficult, they had to cover it up desperately. In front of others, they must not show anything. There were very few people like Caspian who admitted it openly. At this time, Caspian stepped aside and pointed to the one that he had chosen from the two sses. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to go to this one.¡± The content of the ss was about puppets, and me Gordon and Charlotte Sky did not know much about it. But when they saw the merit points needed for this ss, and thenpared them with the 30 merit points needed for the other ss, they immediately understood. They looked at each other and couldn¡¯t helpughing. It turned out that Caspian¡¯s question was that his merit points were not enough. ¡°Big Brother Montgomery, in fact, you are already very enviable,¡± Charlotte Sky pouted and said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caspian asked curiously. ¡°To obtain merit points from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is actually much more difficult than you think,¡± Charlotte took out her jade identification badge and showed it to Caspian. ¡°Big Brother, look. I have only umted five merit points.¡± ¡°I have a little bit more,¡± me Gordon said with a smile. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Six merit points¡­¡± Caspian said, ¡°It¡¯s really a little more.¡± Looking at the two of them, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°So, I got 10 merit points. And it could be regarded as more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Charlotte Sky nodded hard and said, ¡°As far as I know, at least half of our disciples haven¡¯t obtained the first merit point after entering the sect yet. Most of the other people had only one or two merit points. Big Brother, I can tell you frankly that among our group of disciples, your merit points are enough to make others envious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± me Gordon nodded. ¡°I see¡­¡± Caspian nodded and then pointed to the ss that he was going to study. ¡°Since merit points are so hard to earn, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for those whoe to teach?¡± Caspian had to pay 10 merit points for this ss. These ten merit points were all transferred to the lecturer. In other words, if ten people went to listen to this person¡¯s lecture, this person would get 100 merit points at once. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± me Gordon nodded and said. Then he carefully looked at the ss that Caspian had chosen and said after sizing it up, ¡°However, this fellow disciple named Butterfly Zo was able to open ten sses in a year, which is enough to show that she is really talented and knowledgeable. As far as I knew, if the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had the strength themselves and their lectures were also popr, then it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult to earn merit points. From the reputation, Butterfly Zo should not disappoint you. ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Caspian. Indeed, he did not wish for his ten merit points to be in vain. Especially when he knew that it was not easy for one to earn merit points in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. ¡°But when ites to obtaining merit points, I have something to say. I don¡¯t know if you are interested in it, Caspian,¡± At this time, me Gordon said, ¡°In fact, I had wanted to look for you, but I never had a chance to meet you, so I dyed.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°There is a task. It is not difficult. It¡¯s just running errands. If I¡¯m alone, I may not have enough doppelgangers. If you cane together, I think it should be very easy,¡± me Gordon said. ¡°I guess it will take about 20 days. When the timees, we will divide the merits equally, and each of us will get at least 50 points.¡± ¡°So many?¡± Caspian slightly frowned. In an instant, he had considered a lot. However, before Caspian could speak, Charlotte pretended to be dissatisfied and said, ¡°Senior Brother Gordon, you are really stingy. I came with you all the way before. You have never invited me for such a good thing.¡± me Gordon smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Charlotte, didn¡¯t you just tell me that your teacher has summoned you? In the next month, your teacher will teach you how to cultivate cultivation method alone, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Charlotte rolled her eyes. ¡°Then remember to call me next time there¡¯s such a good thing.¡± After that, she didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°You should also call Big Brother Montgomery.¡± ¡°Caspian, how do you feel? If you are interested, you can go to my ceter. I will tell you the details,¡± me Gordon turned his head and looked at Caspian. In fact, from the several conversations with me Gordon, Caspian had already felt that the other party seemed to be deliberately improving the rtionship between them. Although he did not know why me Gordon did this, it would not take long for him to get a considerable amount of merit points. For the current Caspian, it was still very tempting. ¡°Very well then. I will look for you after I finish my ss,¡± After pondering for a moment, Caspian nodded his head and replied. ¡°Okay,¡± me Gordon¡¯s eyes shed. Obviously, he was looking forward to Caspian¡¯s affirmative answer. ¡°10 dayster,¡± After thinking for a while, Caspian added. On the jade wall, it showed that Butterfly Zo¡¯s lecture was just this evening. And during this process, if he gained something, Caspian nned toprehend and try it immediately. Besides, he nned to study how to use the Sea-calming Sacred Beast. Originally, he thought that in ten days, me Gordon might hesitate a little. After all, me Gordon had already said that he had been dyed for a period of time to wait for Caspian. Unexpectedly, me Gordon did not hesitate and immediately nodded in agreement. Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 After making sure of the time, me Gordon and Charlotte Sky had other things to do, so they said goodbye to Caspian. After paying the 10 merit points needed, Caspian went to the corresponding ind ording to the instructions of the teaching content. When he was studying the human-shaped puppet, the biggest problem at present was how to prevent formations in every part of the puppet from being in conflict with each other. He arranged the formations ording to his ownprehension and the formations on the puppet. After it was done, although the puppet would not copse, when he took action, there were always ces that were not as good as he wanted. The puppet¡¯s hands and feet were not in harmony, or the expected power had not been achieved. However, when checking, Caspian couldn¡¯t find out where exactly there was a problem. He knew that he must have made a mistake in some part. But he couldn¡¯t find this mistake yet. This time, he was going to listen to the ss. What he needed to learn was the connection of all formations in the puppet. ¡®I hope this Butterfly Zo won¡® tlet me return empty-handed¡­¡¯ Caspian thought to himself. Caspian had crossed the various inds of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and was already very familiar with the road. In less than an hour, he arrived at the ind where the lecture was held. This small ind was located to the west in the center of the entire Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Most of the inds were covered by golden beach, and there were very few buildings. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Caspian came here, he saw six or seven cultivators clustered around a female cultivator, as if they were discussing something. The female cultivator who was surrounded in the middle looked tall, fair-skinned, and had a high nose. The sunset glow reflected on her side face, showing a gentle and polite temperament, which made people feel veryfortable. When Caspian walked over, the disciples around the female cultivator did not notice him. Only the female cultivator seemed to have sensed something and turned around. After seeing Caspian, she seemed to think for a while and then smiled at Caspian. Caspian also saw the face of the female cultivator. She looked like ady from a noble family in the middle of the mortal world. Her every frown and smile revealed a sense of gentleness. The aura was not like that of a nerd. If one were to describe it with words, the words ¡°Beauty like jade¡± would fit the temperament of this female cultivator best. As the female cultivator¡¯s expression changed, the group of disciples who had surrounded her also noticed the arrival of Caspian. Apart from the female cultivator, there were eight of them, four men and four women. When the female disciples saw Caspian, they looked at him curiously. The male disciples looked at Caspian with vignce. Caspian was a little confused at first. Ever since he came to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he had never shown up. He knew very few people. When had he offended these people whom he had never met? But the next moment, when he saw the eyes of the male disciples looking at the female cultivator, Caspian understood. ¡®But I really don¡¯t intend topete with you¡­¡¯ Caspian didn¡¯t look at the male cultivators anymore and went over to greet the female cultivator. ¡°You must be Caspian,¡± The female cultivator smiled at Caspian and said, ¡°I¡¯m Butterfly Zo. Sit down¡­¡± At this time, Caspian found that there were several cushions on the beach not far away. The cushions were fan-shaped, which just surrounded Butterfly Zo in the middle. He came here to study today, so after walking over, he sat directly on the cushion closest to Butterfly Zo. There was originally a male cultivator who also coveted that position, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would bete and the cushion would be taken by Caspian. So he red at Caspian and sat down on the cushion next to Caspian. Next, Butterfly Zo did not talk to the crowd anymore. Instead, she directly started today¡¯s lecture. Obviously, the male disciples were all staring at Butterfly Zo¡¯s face. But Caspian was different. He had a clear purpose today, so he listened very seriously. It was also because of this that after listening to Butterfly Zo¡¯s exnation for a moment, Caspian felt relieved. Butterfly Zo did indeed possess an extraordinary understanding of the refinement of a puppet. Many of her views were just enough to inspire Caspian. The previous questions that made he feel confused became clear after listening to Butterfly Zo¡¯s exnation. He soon became interested in it. When he heard some key parts, he simply took out the Wind-heeding Stone to record Butterfly Zo¡¯s words. Seeing Caspian¡®s action, Butterfly Zo was surprised, but soon understood and nodded slightly. Obviously, at this time, she could see that Caspian¡¯s attitude waspletely different from that of the others. The lecturested for two hours. When it was over, Caspian still felt unsatisfied. He was regretful that he didn¡¯t have enough merit points, so he couldn¡¯t listen to it a few more times. Butterfly Zo said, ¡°If you have any questions, you can ask now. Let¡¯s discuss it.¡± Caspian was delighted to hear that. It was hard to say whether those male disciples had really listened to Butterfly Zo¡¯s words just now, so they naturally had no questions. The female disciples were also silent. Seeing that no one asked, Caspian said, ¡°I have a question¡­¡± ¡°Yes, please go ahead,¡± Butterfly Zo nodded. After sorting out his thoughts, Caspian said, ¡°The biggest doubt in my mind before is formations in the puppet. They are closely linked. It is clear that it is like the Chaos Formation, but when I practice it, formations will often affect each other, so that the action of the puppet can¡¯t be as expected. In the beginning, I was wondering how to contact two adjacent formations without affecting each other¡­ But in this way, once the third formation joined, the problem would be that the first formation and the second formation had a connection and would not be affected. Then how could the first formation and the third formation bnce with each other?¡± ¡°And¡­ What about the second formation and the third formation?¡± ¡°When the fourth formation joined in, the problem would increase by dozens of times or hundreds of times. But after listening to you today, I understand. The direction I thought about before was wrong. I thought formations in the puppet were arranged in a straight line¡­ ording to your theory, formations in the puppet should be the same as the human body, with each formation corresponding to the specific parts of the human body. For example, people have the five internal organs, so there should be five formations in the puppet, corresponding to the five internal organs, and y the role of the five internal organs¡­¡± In the process of Caspian¡®s exnation, Butterfly Zo¡¯s eyes were fixed on Caspian. This was a show of respect for the storyteller. At the same time, it showed that she was listening carefully to every word Caspian said. Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Butterfly Zo nodded. ¡°My theory is like this¡­¡± ¡°Here, I¡¯m going to ask you a question,¡± Caspian said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the strength of the puppet is at most the same as that of True Martial Realm. It will rely on its body. It will be very difficult to use martial arts techniques or even magic, won¡¯t it?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian suddenly found that the male and female disciples around him immediately looked at him as if they were looking at an idiot! Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 The eyes that the male and female disciples looked at Caspian with made people ufortable. They seemed to be looking at a fool. However, Caspian didn¡¯t care. He only noticed Butterfly Zo¡¯s reaction. Butterfly Zo was indeed different from those male and female disciples at this time. With one hand on her cheek, she entered a state of deep thought. After a while, her brows rxed as if she had understood something and was about to answer Caspian¡¯s question. Before he could speak, the male disciple next to Caspian, whose seat had just been upied by Caspian, could not wait to ridicule him. ¡°The puppet disyed its magic. You are really wishful. If a puppet can really do that, how can it be called a puppet? It¡¯s better to call it a cultivator.¡± The reason why the male disciple said so at this moment was naturally because he wanted to vent his previous resentment. However, Caspianpletely ignored him. He didn¡¯t even nce at him, but continued to look at Butterfly Zo and said, ¡°What do you think of this question?¡± ¡°You!¡± Realizing that he was ignored, the male disciple immediately stood up and red at Caspian. If Butterfly Zo hadn¡¯t been there and he didn¡¯t want his image to be ruined, the male disciple would have attacked Caspian. ¡°I think if we can perfect some of the running problems of formations, it is possible to let the puppet perform magic, or even magical power,¡± Butterfly Zo looked at Caspian and said. ¡°It¡¯s not possible, but it can¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s tone was very sure. The reason was simple. He had seen a puppet that could perform magic with his own eyes. And at this moment, he hadn¡¯t told Butterfly Zo and others that the puppet could not only use magic, but also retained part of its consciousness when it was alive. Otherwise, everyone present would be shocked. Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Butterfly Zo fell into deep thought again. At this moment, the male cultivator couldn¡¯t help but hold his arms again and said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Butterfly Zo is one of the disciples who know most about puppets. She had never mentioned the matter of the puppet being able to use magic, so naturally, there was no such thing. I see¡­ You want to use this way to attract her attention!¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Caspian nced at him and said indifferently. ¡°What did you say?¡± The male disciple suddenly took a deep breath, opened his eyes wide, and stared at Caspian. ¡°Say it again?¡± At this time, Butterfly Zo waved her hand and motioned for everyone to quiet down. Then she said, ¡°In fact, I have heard of this saying that a puppet uses the magic, but I haven¡¯t seen it yet because I have little experience.¡± Speaking of this, she looked up at Caspian and said, ¡°An excellent puppet master must be an excellent array master, and an excellent array master may not necessarily be an excellent puppet master. There are thousands of changes in the Formation Path, swallowing mountains and rivers, taking in the sun and the moon. It is normal for them to exert the power of a magical power. In the formation map, formations of magical power and magics can be used as long as they are activated. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, it is normal for the puppet to perform magic through formation in its body. But this must involve some steps that I haven¡¯t figured out for the time being.¡± ncing around at the crowd, Butterfly Zo said, ¡°Since I have collected merit points to teach everyone, I will naturally not talk about some questions that I haven¡¯t figured out yet. I didn¡¯t mention it, but it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Butterfly Zo¡¯s words were like a p to the face of the male disciple who refuted Caspian. Suddenly, the male disciple¡¯s face turned red and green. But he had no way to vent his anger on Butterfly Zo, so he transferred all his resentment to Caspian. Caspian also felt helpless. Why were there always so many people in the world who felt that they understood everything and that they were the supreme authority? If others put forward any different opinions, it would attract endless hatred from him. ncing at the other party, Caspian nned to discuss with Butterfly Zo about how to use the puppet¡¯s magic. Because through the previous conversation, Caspian could guess that Butterfly Zo did have her own unique thinking about the refining of the puppet. Moreover, her understanding of the connection of formations was obviously more thorough than that of him. Caspian had benefited a lot from today¡¯s two-hour lecture. But before Caspian could speak, the male disciplepletely exploded because of the nce in Caspian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± The male disciple jumped up from the cushion and pointed at Caspian. ¡°You said it as if you knew a lot about the refining of puppets. If you really understood, would you spend 10 merit points toe here and listen to the lecture?¡± ¡°I know more than you,¡± Caspian¡¯s face darkened. He didn¡¯t like to make trouble, but if someone else provoked him, he wouldn¡®t hide. ¡°You, you!¡± The male disciple pointed at Caspian. He was short of breath, his nostrils opened and closed, and his eyes gradually turned red. He stole a nce at Butterfly Zo and saw that she didn¡¯t seem to notice him. Instead, she looked at Caspian thoughtfully. He instantly felt a surge of anger, likeva gushing out of his head. It almost broke through crown and whizzed out. ¡°Do you dare topete with me in puppets?¡± The male disciple red at Caspian, looking like he wanted to eat someone. ¡°Compete in puppets? Great!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen puppets fight for a long time!¡± Hearing this, the other disciples looked excited. At this time, Caspian also stood up and looked at him. ¡°How topete?¡± This time, he researched the puppet. Even though he was troubled by some difficult problems, he still obtained quite a bit of benefits. Now that someone was willing to let him practice, in fact, Caspian was more than happy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that puppets can use martial arts techniques and magics? Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s fight with puppets.¡± Seeing that Caspian agreed, the male disciple grinned and said, ¡°Both sides will take out their puppets and fight until either side is defeated. No, until one is broken!¡± Hearing this, Butterfly Zo, who had been thinking, suddenly raised her head and looked at the male disciple. The other disciples couldn¡¯t help but look shocked. Until one is broken? That was too much. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, then forget it,¡± The male disciple curled his lips, and his eyes were full of contempt. Most of the time, he was proud of winning without fighting. ¡°After all, it¡¯s not so easy to refine a puppet. If it is broken, that kind of pain and sadness is not something ordinary people can bear.¡± The more this male disciple spoke, the prouder he became, it was as if he had won aplete victory. ¡°That¡¯s why I admire your courage to challenge me,¡± Caspian said coolly. Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 ¡°What did you say?¡± The male disciple frowned. The next moment, he realized what Caspian meant. ¡°Are you saying that I overestimated myself?¡± The male disciple¡¯s mouth was bulging at this moment, and his neck was straight. One could even see thick blood vessels wriggling. ¡°Since you understand, I won¡¯t repeat it anymore,¡± After saying this, Caspian looked at Butterfly Zo and asked, ¡°Can you be the referee?¡± Butterfly Zo gathered the hair around her ear and asked, ¡°Did you refine your puppet ording to your previous idea?¡± Caspian thought for a moment and said, ¡°There is a little problem that has not been solved, but it should have no effect.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be the referee,¡± Butterfly Zo nodded. As soon as he heard that Butterfly Zo not only agreed, but was also willing to be the referee, the disciple who provoked Caspian immediately blushed. The excitement in his eyes almost turned into rays of light and shot out. He couldn¡¯t wait to pat his storage pouch and take out a puppet as long as an adult¡¯s forearm. This puppet was like an ape, but its workmanship was rough. One could only see that it had four limbs but no tail. However, it was not that the male cultivator did it on purpose. His puppet¡¯s whole body was covered with lumps, as if there was a fester on a person¡¯s body. It made people feel creepy when they looked at it. Caspian looked around and his attention was attracted by the wisps of silver cold light in the puppet¡¯s mouth and fingertips. Seeing the change in Caspian¡¯s sight, the male disciple grinned hideously. ¡°I spent more than a hundred days making this puppet, including six big arrays and 27 small arrays. The puppet¡¯s fangs and ws were polished with the teeth of the Fierce Wind Silver Wolf¡­¡± ¡°The Fierce Wind Silver Wolf!¡± Several disciples eximed in unison. The surprised look on everyone¡¯s faces made the male disciple feel even prouder. ¡°That¡¯s right, and it¡¯s a Fierce Wind Silver Wolf at the peak of the Wisdom-opening Realm. It took me a lot of effort to buy it from other senior brothers.¡± The male disciple paused, narrowed his eyes, and looked at Caspian. He said gloomily, ¡°Show me your puppet!¡± After that, he quickly stole a nce at Butterfly Zo. He had recentlypleted this puppet. In order to refine this puppet, he forgot to sleep and eat. He hoped to show his face in front of Butterfly Zo so that she would look at him differently. In his opinion, the existence of Caspian today was a good opportunity for him. Not only could he show the puppet he had carefully refined, but he also had a chance to show his strength. What a great opportunity! Butterfly Zo would definitely be surprised that there was such an excellent man around her! While thinking so happily in his heart, the male disciple saw that Butterfly Zo just nced at his puppet and then turned her head very calmly. It seemed that she was more looking forward to what kind of puppet Caspian would take out. Suddenly, the male disciple was depressed and angry. At this moment, the resentment against Caspian in his heart was increasing. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Caspian. Among these people, Caspian was unfamiliar. What he had just said made everyone curious about what kind of puppet he could take out. This guy was able to discuss such a profound problem with Butterfly Zo. Presumably, the puppet he refined would definitely make people¡¯s eyes light up. Most of the people present thought so at this moment. During their gazes, they saw Caspian slowly taking out a hand from his storage pouch. Then¡­ There was nothing. Caspian took out a hand. At most, he had a wrist. Nothing else could be seen. A bare hand. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, confused, and puzzled. The expression in the male disciple¡¯s eyes changed from suspicion to anger, and then into an exaggeratedugh. ¡°Hahahaha! You want to use this to fight with my puppet? Can you understand humannguage? I¡¯m talking about using puppets topete. Now you take out a semi-finished product. Oh no, it¡¯s not even a half-finished product. With only one hand, are you going to admit defeat directly?¡± The male disciple¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule. ¡°This is my puppet,¡± Caspian said lightly. ¡°Are you feeling guilty so you are speaking so loudly?¡± The male disciple was speechless. Being choked by Caspian, he came to his senses and red at him fiercely. ¡°You said that one hand is a puppet. Do you think I have never seen the world? How can there be such a puppet?¡± ¡°So you also know that you have never seen the world.¡± As Caspian spoke, he put the hand on the ground. Immediately, the hand stood up with the help of two fingers. Then ity on the ground again and hooked its index finger at the male disciple. This gesture seemed to be saying, ¡°Come on.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were full of surprise and uncertainty. The male disciple was also scared to take a step back by this strange scene. Now, he was a little uncertain. At this time, Caspian looked at Butterfly Zo and asked, ¡°Do you think this hand is a puppet?¡± ¡°It¡®s indeed in line with the requirements of a puppet when it¡¯s in the shape of an external object and driven by formation,¡± Butterfly Zo nodded. ¡°Moreover, the most attractive aspect of the puppet refinement is that no puppet has a fixed form. As long as the refiner has enough imagination, he can make all kinds of puppets.¡± ¡°Did you hear that? It seems that you have never seen the world before,¡± Caspian said to the male disciple. The male disciple was so angry that he almost went mad. His face was so gloomy that it almost dripped into the water. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The ridicule of Caspian was only one aspect. What broke his heart the most was Butterfly Zo¡¯s denial. However, this emotion turned into even more intense anger, which was transferred to Caspian. The male disciple gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start and let you see¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± At this time, Caspian suddenly interrupted him. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± The male disciple sneered, ¡°It¡¯s toote to beg for mercy at this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to say to you next,¡± Caspian said to the male disciple grumpily, then turned to the other disciples with a smile and said, ¡°Everyone, please focus on the next scene and watch carefully. It is because someone is going to be beaten up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk big! You¡¯re the one being beaten!¡± The male disciple couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. With a roar, he pointed at his puppet with spiritual Qi, ¡°Go! Tear that guy to pieces and let him see how powerful your teeth are!¡± After the stooped ape-like puppet was injected with spiritual Qi, its eyes suddenly revealed a faint cold light, as if it hade back to life. It suddenly moved and rushed to the hand on the ground very quickly. The ape¡¯s fangs and ws all flickered with cold light, making people feel a chill down their spines. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 The chilling light caused everyone present to stop breathing. Among them, there was a clear gasp. During this process, the male disciple was also secretly paying attention to the reaction of the people around him. Seeing the astonishment and amazement on everyone¡¯s faces, his vanity was greatly satisfied. At this moment, he wished he could let out a happy moan. However, everyone¡¯s amazement was far from enough! Today, he had to see the other¡¯s puppet being torn into pieces, and then be trampled on. In the end, he would use the most vicious words in the world to vent his hatred. With this in mind, the male disciple stared at Caspian fiercely, as if he wanted to rely on his eyes to scare Caspian to kneel down and beg for mercy. ¡°If you have time to look at me, why don¡¯t you look at your puppet?¡± After saying that, Caspian flicked his fingertips. A streak of spiritual Qi shot into the palm. Suddenly, the palm bounced up from the ground and went straight to the male disciple¡¯s puppet. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The male disciple instantly beamed. He had confidence in his puppet and the teeth of the Fierce Wind Silver Wolf. The teeth of the Fierce Wind Silver Wolf were extremely sharp even though they had not been forged. Even if they were cultiva tors of peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm, once they were bitten, their Body-protection Gang would be torn apart in an instant. Then, arge piece of their skin and flesh would be torn off. The teeth used by this male disciple had been refined with medicinal ingredients, so it was harder and sharper than before. In the male disciple¡¯s opinion, it was not easy to tear up this wrinkled palm. But at this time, when the palm approached the ape-shaped puppet, it suddenly elerated. The palm stretched out and chopped down at the ape like an axe. With a whoosh, the air was rolled up like a huge wave, making a deafening sound. The loud sound shocked everyone. The next moment, with a bang, when the palm touched the ape, it seemed to cut the tofu in half like a steel knife. The ape¡¯s body was split into two under everyone¡¯s stunned expressions. But it was not over yet¡­ When the palm tore through the air, it gave off a horrible shock, as if it had triggered a thunderbolt in the void. With a boom, a terrifying force spread out in all directions and enveloped the Domain in this area. Domain in this area was not big, but it perfectly enveloped the two halves of the ape puppet. Crack! Crack! Crack! Suddenly, it was as if a string of firecrackers had been lit. The ape puppet kept exploding. In an instant, it turned into powder. Even the teeth of the Fierce Wind Silver Wolf were not spared. The silver powder wrapped around the airflow and tore a gap in the void. All the people present felt that their minds went nk with a bang. The male disciple was even more at a loss as to who he was and where he was. Even Butterfly Zo, who had been deep in thought before, had a surprised look in her eyes. She looked straight at the floating powder. The dry palm was still the same as before. It flew back to Caspian¡¯s hand from a piece of powder. No matter who it was, he could not connect the powder on the ground with the ape puppet of the male disciple. Silence¡­ The scene fell into a dead silence. Everyone¡¯s heartbeat could be heard clearly. After a long time, the male disciple murmured, ¡°My puppet¡­ My puppet¡­¡± Hearing his voice, the others came to their senses. At this time, the way they looked at Caspian changed. Their eyes were full of indescribable surprise and admiration. As for the male disciple, his body went limp and he fell to the ground, tears gushing out. No one looked at him again. ¡°My puppet¡­ My puppet¡­¡± The male disciple felt that his heart was bleeding, and his tears could not stop flowing out. As he muttered, his eyes gradually became fierce. The pile of powder and debris on the ground seemed to be making fun of him. His face became redder and redder, and even his neck seemed to be bleeding. ¡°Yes, this guy did it on purpose! He deliberately agreed topete with me in front of everyone! He deliberately smashed the puppet I worked so hard to make in front of Butterfly Zo! His purpose is to humiliate me!¡± In the heart of the male disciple, a voice was roaring wildly. He put all the me on Caspian, but he simply forgot that he was the one who provoked Caspian at first, and he was also the one who proposed the puppetpetition. The more he thought about it, the angrier the male disciple became. He stared at the powder on the ground, took a deep breath, stood up, and red at Caspian. ¡°You deliberately humiliated me in front of everyone today. I will never let your wishe true. I must get you pay what you deserve!¡± The male disciple¡¯s shout startled everyone around. Because everyone had witnessed the whole process. Seeing the male disciple¡¯s action, everyone frowned. They only felt that this person was too unreasonable. A trace of dissatisfaction also appeared in Butterfly Zo¡¯s eyes. ¡°It was you who proposed the puppetpetition, and it was you who set the rules of victory and defeat. Now that you have lost, why do you me others?¡± Butterfly Zo said a sentence of justice, but at this time, it was particrly harsh to the male cultivator. ¡°Butterfly Zo, every time you teach, no matter how hard I try, I will gather ten merit points to support you. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. But now you¡¯re helping an outsider.¡± The male disciple gritted his teeth, pointed at Caspian, and said to Butterfly Zo, ¡°This is the first time this guy hase, but you are so partial to him and deliberately insulted me. Do you know how much effort I have put in for that puppet? But now he broke it all at once!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not partial. I¡¯m just stating a fact!¡± Seeing that the other party was so unreasonable, Butterfly Zo¡¯s face gradually darkened. ¡°Humph, no matter what you say now, it¡¯s useless. Today, I must let him suffer. He overestimated himself!¡± The male disciple roared again and again. His ferocious look and temperament shocked everyone, and they wondered if he was crazy. Caspian looked at the other party. After a while, he said lightly, ¡°Everyone, get ready to see. Someone is ready to be hung up and beaten.¡± The male disciple was speechless. Caspian had said something simr before the puppetpetition. At this moment, the words were like adding fuel to the fire. New and old grudges surged into the male disciple¡¯s heart in an instant. Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 ¡°I¡¯ll let you know now who is being hanged and beaten!¡± The male disciple roared and rushed toward Caspian with all his strength. Unfortunately, in the eyes of Caspian, this fellow¡¯s actions were as slow as a snail. Moreover, even though he was furious and his eyes were wide open, spiritual Qi he inhaled and exhaled was very thin. It was as if only a drop of rain had fallen after the thunder in summer. Caspian was not even in the mood to teach this guy a lesson. Vaguely, he could feel the feeling that the person behind the Gates of Hell had said before. ¡°I can¡¯t bring myself to be interested in an ant roaring at you.¡± Seeing that the other party was getting closer and closer and he even seemed to be about to draw his sword, Caspian simply threw the palm out again. The palm itself came from the human-shaped puppet on the ind. A few days ago, Caspian studied and tested several of formations. Although he had not figured out formations on the main body of the human-shaped puppet at that time, it was more than enough to study and use a palm skillfully. After he threw the palm out, it shot toward the male disciple like a bolt of lightning. Seeing this scene, the male disciple was shocked. In his eyes, the puppet¡¯s palm, which could break the teeth of the Fierce Wind Silver Wolf with one p, was a peerless killing weapon and also the biggest reliance for his enemy. In this case, he naturally couldn¡¯t confront the palm head-on. So he suddenly disyed his body movement and turned around from the side of the palm. In this way, Caspian was right in front of him. Seeing that Caspian was still defenseless, the male disciple grinned and said, ¡°Wait for me to hang¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the male disciple suddenly felt a pain in his ankle. Shocked, he hurriedly turned his head. Suddenly, he saw that the palm that he had just dodged grabbed his ankle. In shock and anger, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his ankle. This pain went straight into his bones, almost making him cry out on the spot. Spiritual Qi in his body suddenly began to circte. The male disciple hoped to rely on the Body-protection Gang to shake off the palm. However, when the Body-protection Gang had only condensed a thinyer, the palm suddenly increased its power. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With a bang, a muffled sound came from the void. The moment the pain intensified, the male disciple could only watch as his Body-protection Gang was instantly extinguished like a thinyer of mist. ¡°This¡­¡± His brain suddenly turned white, and he felt a chill in his heart. Because the male disciple suddenly came to his senses. ¡®This palm could even break the teeth of a Fierce Wind Silver Wolf. Wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake for it to destroy my Body-protection Gang and even crush my leg bones?¡¯ Thinking of this, the male disciple was almost scared out of his wits. Just as he was about to struggle, he felt a strong forceing from his ankle. His body flew up in an instant. He looked at Caspian in horror and saw the face of Caspian, which seemed to be looking at an idiot. At this moment, the palm raised the male disciple high like a stick, and then mmed him into the sand ground with a bang. Golden sand sshed in all directions. For a cultivator, it was a piece of cake to be hit so hard. However, being smashed hundreds or even thousands of times in a row was a very serious matter. Next, the palm grabbed onto the male cultivator¡¯s hand, causing him to fall to the ground like raindrops. For a moment, a long shadow was dragged out of the void. Caspian took this opportunity to discuss the next refining time of the puppet with Butterfly Zo. Although the male disciple couldn¡¯t tell which direction he was from, the conversation between Caspian and Butterfly Zo could still be heard. ¡°Your lecture this time has solved the doubts that have troubled me for a long time¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Some of your ideas inspired me¡­¡± ¡°When will the next lesson begin¡­¡± ¡°About one to two months¡­ I wee you here¡­ How about this? Tell me the number of your courtyard, and I will inform you in advance¡­¡± These words floated into the male disciple¡¯s ears intermittently. He was so angry that he almost spat out blood. ¡®Butterfly Zo even took the initiative to invite Caspian Montgomery. I¡¯ve attended so many lectures of hers, but I haven¡¯t received such treatment!¡¯ And what made him even angrier was still behind. Butterfly Zo pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Can you show me that palm?¡± ¡°This is just a semi-finished product,¡± Caspian said with a smile. This palm was made by the dark cultivator with a living person. Even if Caspian dared to go against the world, he would not dare to take the me. ¡°In that case¡­¡± Butterfly Zo seemed a little regretful. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°How about this? When I teach again in the future, you cane at any time without any merit points.¡± ¡®He doesn¡¯t need to pay any merit points?!¡¯ Hearing this, the male disciple trembled and gasped. Even his ck eyes, which had been narrowed into slits, instantly widened in disbelief. In a fit of anger, he seemed to have exerted his potential to the extreme. At this moment, he actually condensed a force and wanted to open his mouth and say no. However, Caspian immediately noticed his abnormality. With a thought, the palm suddenly increased its strength. Hiss! An indescribable pain instantly dissipated the strength that the male disciple had just gathered. And it was not over yet. The palm grabbed the male disciple¡¯s ankle and suddenly swung it round, throwing him out like a big stone. He flew out 300 meters away. With a bang, he fell into the sea and sshed arge amount of water. At this time, Caspian and Butterfly Zo had finished their discussion. After putting away the palm, Caspian left the ind under the shocked and frightened eyes of the other disciples. When he left, he could clearly feel that Butterfly Zo had been staring at his palm. Obviously, Butterfly Zo was quite interested in this ¡°pet¡±. But Caspian was helpless. Such a thing could not be shown to others at a close distance. In particr, this person was a person who knew how to refine puppets. Once she knew that the palm was made by a living person, Caspian would be in deep trouble. If he hadn¡¯t been annoyed by this male disciple today, Caspian wouldn¡¯t have taught him a lesson with this palm. But overall, what he had gained today was still as Caspian had expected. The question that had troubled him for a long time finally was solved and he had found a solution. After returning to his own courtyard, Caspian was not in a hurry to find me Gordon. Because he remembered that he had an appointment with me Gordon ten dayster. Therefore, when he went back, he yed with Little Candy for a while, and then took out the human- shaped puppet, which he had studied half before, and the materials for the puppet. This time, Caspian intended to do more ording to his new idea. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 With the previous exnation and inspiration given by Butterfly Zo, the problem that had troubled Caspian for a long time had been solved. ¡°Formations to control the puppet is not set up like a thread. It should also function as well as the internal organs in the human body. In this way, the Dantian and Ocean of Qi should also exist, but they should be reced in the form of formations. A puppet with only five internal organs was equivalent to an ordinary person. Once formation can y the role of Dantian and Ocean of Qi, then this puppet can perform magic, or even magical power, just like cultivators!¡° ording to this train of thought, Caspian disassembled almost all the torsos of the puppet and carefully examined them. This time, as he had expected, the originallyplicated and troubled problem was immediately solved in another way. Every function of theplex formation structure in the puppet¡¯s body became extremely clear. Gradually, the functions of these formations turned into a pattern of flowing streams in Caspian¡¯s mind. And these streams connected with each other, eventually forming a river, just like formations. Caspian¡¯s eyes shone with excitement. This was an unconceble excitement and satisfaction after solving the difficult problem. After clearing his mind, he took action. He used the materials one by one. The new formation was replenished by him. *** Several days passed quickly. Caspian kept sleeping and immersed himself in refining. To be exact, he was in the state of making puppets. From the inside out, the puppets were divided into formations arrangements and body refining. Both sides performed their duties and contacted each other. At this time, he finally confirmed how lucky he was to be refused by Dark Moon Sect at that time and enter Heavenly Stars Sect. Just as Butterfly Zo said, an excellent puppet master must be an excellent formation master. Only by possessing excellent array power could he operate the puppet with ease and even disy its strength. The solid foundation of Caspian¡¯s formation arrays in Heavenly Stars Sect yed a vital role at this time. Not only that, but Caspian also confirmed that he was interested in formation from the bottom of his heart. The array was all-epassing and could produce countless changes. This could be changed ording to the situation, which was in line with Caspian¡¯s fighting style ording to the enemy¡¯s state. So Caspian decided that as long as he had time in the future, he would study formations more deeply. *** Ten days passed in a sh. The human-shaped puppet, which had been cut by Caspian before and then dposed, almost turning into parts of a human-shaped puppet, appeared in front of Caspian in a new form finally. It was still in human form, but its figure was smaller than before. Originally, the puppet had retained part of its consciousness when it was alive, but now this part had been removed by Caspian. After all, this puppet was a little too fragile. Since Caspian wanted to use it, he would naturally not allow it to turn over when facing the strong enemy. That was too embarrassing. As for formations in the puppet¡¯s body, Caspian had generally retained its original structure. In this way, the strength of the human-shaped puppet would not be greatly reduced. The reason why the puppet failed at that time was that its opponent was Caspian. If it were any other cultivator, as long as it was not at Heavenly Spirit Realm, Caspian believed that this human-shaped puppet would make the other party suffer a lot. After all, the biggest difference between a puppet and a cultivator was that a puppet could fight to the death. As long as the enemies did notpletely crush the puppet or destroy its central formation, even if the puppet¡¯s head was chopped off and its body was cut in half, it could stillunch a fierce attack on the opponent. And the strength of a puppet was not a big problem for Caspian. ¡°Well, let¡¯s try¡­¡± Caspian took a deep breath. At this moment, Caspian was a little nervous. He raised his finger and injected spiritual Qi into the puppet¡¯s body. In an instant, a buzzing sound came from formation inside the puppet¡¯s body. He could feel that circles of rolling spiritual Qi began to flow through the puppet¡¯s body through formation. The next moment, a bright light appeared in the puppet¡¯s dark eyes, as if the puppet hade back to life. Suddenly, the puppet¡¯s momentum waspletely different from before. ¡°Give me a punch,¡± Caspian pointed to his chest. As soon as he finished speaking, the puppet punched out like lightning. The speed was extremely fast, and the air instantly exploded with an ear-piercing roar. Bang! There was a muffled sound. Ripples spread in all directions in the void quickly. The puppet still kept the posture of punching. But at this moment, its fist was imprinted on Caspian¡¯s chest. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The shocking fist force should have been enough to blow up a steel hill, but now when it hit Caspian, it was like a mud cow entering the sea and there was no movement. Of course, it was only because the person who had been beaten by it was Caspian. After a while, the corners of Caspian¡®s mouth were slightly raised, ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Although it was only ament of two words, in fact, he was very satisfied. There were still many shorings in his first attempt, it proved from another perspective that he still had a lot of room for improvement. Most importantly, the puppet¡¯s strength could definitely shock cultivators at the same level. In other words, from this moment on, Caspian had another weapon. Moreover, he only needed to give the order instead of controlling this weapon. The only thing that troubled Caspian was the appearance of the puppet. Anyone who looked at it would be able to tell that it was a puppet. This was especially the case for its head. It was mottled and terrifying. Caspian¡¯s original intention was not like this. If he could make this puppet look like a human, he would be very happy. But now, his production level had not reached that level. As for Thousand Cursed Mask, because the puppet itself had no consciousness and could not have any image in its mind, it was useless even if it was put on a mask. Finally, Caspian came up with an idea. He found a big ck cloak and put it on the puppet. In this way, from the outside, no one would be suspicious. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing we can do for the time being,¡± Caspian nodded and let the puppet walk to the corner to stand. The puppet didn¡¯t need to eat or drink. It only listened to Caspian¡¯s orders. When it couldn¡¯t be used, it could find a ce to stay. On the other side, Little Candy showed extraordinary interest in this waving guy. Judging from Little Candy¡¯s appearance, it usually stayed with Caspian. Today, it was obviously very curious to see a living creature that could move. It walked over and kept looking at the puppet, and asionally touched the puppet with its ws. Caspian looked at Little Candy and calcted the time in his heart. Today was the agreed date with me Gordon. Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Touching the little tiger¡¯s head, Caspian went out to find me Gordon. me Gordon¡¯s courtyard was right next to Caspian¡¯s. Therefore, after walking out of the door, he directly stood in front of the gate of me Gordon¡¯s courtyard. The courtyard of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples could only be seen from the outside because it was protected by formations. Caspian knocked on the door and waited for the door to open. He also looked inside a few times. From the outside, me Gordon¡¯s courtyard was a beautiful azure color, looking extremely pure. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t help but be curious about what was inside. It seemed that me Gordon knew that Caspian woulde at this time. After knocking on the door for two breaths, the door opened. ¡°It seems that you have made progress again in these ten days,¡± me Gordon said with a smile. He turned slightly sideways and made a gesture of inviting Caspian. Walking into me Gordon¡¯s courtyard, Caspian immediately felt a familiar sea breezeing at him. Seeing the scene in front of him, his pupils contracted slightly. me Gordon actually created a sea in the courtyard! Above the sea was a blue sky curtain. The sky and the sea were both blue, so from the outside, the courtyard looked blue. ¡°How do you feel?¡± me Gordon stood beside Caspian and asked with a smile. Caspian bent down and put his hand into the sea. It felt delicate, but he was sure that it was not water. ¡°Although West Sand Mother Earth can simte all things, sometimes, there is still a difference,¡± me Gordon seemed to understand what Caspian was thinking, so he exined at this moment, ¡°For example, water, if it is simted, there will be a little sand. However, if you look at the sky, there is almost no w¡­¡± Caspian straightened up and looked in the direction me Gordon pointed. The sky was clear and refreshing, which reminded Caspian of the clear autumn weather. But when he looked at the edge of the sky pointed by me Gordon, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. Obviously, me Gordon had not set up that position yet, so the edge of the sky was folded and twisted, as if two pieces of space had converged. After a while, me Gordon blinked and said, ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± ¡°You really have a lot of time,¡± Caspian slightly raised his chin and pointed to the distorted corner of the sky. ¡°It should take a lot of time to set up all of these¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it did take a lot of time,¡± me Gordon¡¯s eyes showed a slight disappointment, but at this moment, this emotion was not expressed in his tone. ¡°Because I like blue, and I also like the sky and the sea. They all represent endless, and this is what I have been yearning for.¡± ¡°Not bad, very stylish,¡± Caspian continued to praise. ¡°Thank you,¡± me Gordon nodded, and the disappointment in his eyes gradually deepened. It turned out that Caspian didn¡¯t find it. Should he be happy that he had sessfully hidden it, or should he regret that he thought highly of Caspian? ¡°But if I were you, I would arrange another Water-Condensing Formation,¡± Caspian said. ¡°A Water-Condensing Formation?¡± me Gordon was puzzled. ¡°This sea is just for viewing, and it has no other use. If I use a Water-Condensing Formation, is it for increasing its feeling of water?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only one aspect to increase the feeling of touch,¡± Caspian smiled and said, ¡°If youpletely use West Sand Mother Earth, this sea will look a little dry. If you look carefully, you will find that the waves of the sea are not flowing all over, but moving forward at different levels like sand dunes¡­¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± me Gordon thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Of course, the more important reason is¡­¡± Caspian turned around and looked at me Gordon with a smile. ¡°Since you want to open up a space in the sea to hide something, it will be more difficult to find it with a Water-Condensing Formation.¡± ¡°Hide something¡­¡± me Gordon was stunned at first, and then he looked ecstatic. ¡°Did you find it?¡± ¡°Why are you still so happy when the things you hid are discovered?¡± Caspian said doubtfully, ¡°I found them when I just came in.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve discovered it, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± The disappointment in me Gordon¡®s heart faded away. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be embarrassed if I tell you. After all, you hid it so carelessly,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Ah!¡° me Gordon waved his hand and stepped into the sea. He was anxious at the moment, which was not as calm as he usually was. When he reached a certain ce in the sea, me Gordon¡¯s fingertips drew a few strokes in the void space. A crack suddenly appeared in the void in front of him. He stretched out his hand and pulled out a chain. Then he waved to Caspian and pulled the chain. With a boom, the sea around his feet suddenly copsed into a square pit. The length and width of this pit were all ten feet. When the seawater made from West Sand Mother Earth flowed here, it automatically flowed to both sides. After Caspian walked over, he looked into the big pit and saw a man wrapped in bandages lying inside. He was sure that this was a person. On the one hand, besides his body shape, it was also because this person had an eye exposed. Except for this eye, all the other parts of his body were wrapped tightly, making him look extremely horrible. Looking at the man lying in the pit, Caspian looked at me Gordon. He saw me Gordon¡¯s expression became particrly serious. me Gordon lookedpletely different from when he first entered the door. He naturally understood that this person¡¯s injury would not be simple. This was because a cultivator¡¯s body, especially after reaching Holy Land Realm, was far more condensed than an ordinary person¡¯s. Even if his heart was smashed into pieces, as long as it was treated in time, it would not be a big deal. What¡¯s more, me Gordon was a king with a different surname, so he could use a lot of resources. Besides, he was from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so it was not difficult for him to save a person. Therefore, it was probably not that there was no way to save the person wrapped in bandages at this moment, but the person could not be cured. The task that me Gordon had made an appointment with him was probably rted to the person in the big hole. me Gordon nodded at Caspian and released the chain. The surrounding seawater once again poured in, sealing the pit. ¡°You¡¯ve already guessed it, haven¡¯t you?¡± me Gordon looked at Caspian. ¡°The task of sharing merit points between us is rted to this person. But I have no way to save him anymore. I¡¯m just keeping him alive. If you don¡¯te today, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to hold on for another two days¡­¡± ¡°Before you continue, I have a question,¡± Caspian interrupted me Gordon. ¡°Yes, please go ahead,¡± me Gordon replied. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 Caspian looked at me Gordon and said, ¡°You hid this person here. Are you going to test me?¡± me Gordon did not avoid Caspian¡¯s gaze, but honestly replied, ¡°Yes. Although I heard about you from my brother before, and aftering to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, I saw you show your strength. But if I didn¡¯t see it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t bepletely relieved. So hiding him here is indeed a test for you. I need to apologize to you about this¡­¡± Caspian looked at me Gordon quietly for a while, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I ept your apology. Next, we can talk about the matter of sharing 50 merit points. ording to what you said before, it was easy to get these 50 merit points. But now it seems that it¡¯s not that simple.¡± As he spoke, Caspian pointed in the direction of the water Domain just now. me Gordon looked at him thoughtfully, and then said, ¡°This matter is a littleplicated, but this task is not difficult. Listen to me¡­¡± After a pause, me Gordon continued, ¡°This person was identally rescued by my attendant some time ago. When he was saved, the man¡¯s whole body was almost burnt, and he was hanging in one breath. After the examination, the mes that burned this person were not ordinary fire. This person himself was also a cultivator. Although he was only a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, you also knew that the body of a Pulse Control Reahn cultivator was not something a mortal couldpare with. The mes are so overbearing that they hurt him so badly¡­¡± ¡°A battle between cultivator¡¯s?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°The reason isn¡¯t clear for the time being, but after being rescued, he repeated two words¡­ Mountain Fire,¡± me Gordon said. ¡°Mountain Fire?¡± Caspian frowned. From a literal point of view, the mountain fire should only be produced for some reason in the mountains, because it could not be put out in time, resulting in the fire in the mountains. To put it bluntly, the disaster caused by the mountain fire might be extinguished by a timely rain. But if it had developed to a certain scale, a city with hundreds of thousands of people would have been burned to ashes without the help of cultivators. But that was not the key point. The crux of the problem was that no matter how fierce the mountain fire was, it was just a mortal fire. Mortal fire could destroy ordinary people, but it was impossible to burn cultivators to death. Furthermore, me Gordon had also said earlier that the one that burned that person was not mortal fire. After thinking for a while, Caspian said, ¡°Do you mean that this mountain fire was not caused by mortal fire?¡± At this time, me Gordon revealed a bitter smile. ¡°In fact, at the beginning, my thoughts were the same as yours. That was, there were cultivators or demons who caused the fire and seriously injured this guy. Butter, I sent someone nearby to investigate and found that there had been no such thing as a mountain fire in recent days. At that time, I felt something was wrong. So I sent more people to expand the scope of the investigation. However, the feedback made me feel that this matter was not so simple¡­¡± Speaking of this, me Gordon looked at Caspian with a serious look. ¡°After the investigation, the people in the mansion told me that in about two hundred miles around the man, there had never been a mountain fire in the past ten years. This guy was clearly at the end of his life, but he repeated the word Mountain Fire over and over again. Then I asked people to continue to investigate. This time, I asked them to check the identity of this cultivator. Then, I have an even more unexpected discovery.¡± ¡°Is this fellow¡¯s identity suspicious?¡± Caspian frowned and asked. ¡°Yes, ording to the information found in the mansion, this guy should have died ten years ago,¡± me Gordon said. ¡°A dead man?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. The first thing he thought of was that group of Walking Corpses, but soon, he denied this idea. Although he had just looked at that guy twice, he was sure that the guy wrapped in bandages was a living person who was about to die, not a zombie. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Caspian, you are from Efrax Sect. You may not know that all cultivators in Upper Kingdom need to be recorded by the government. I¡¯ll exin the purpose of doing this to you in the future. You only need to know about this now. This is the premise. After finding out that this person had died ten years ago, the attendants of the mansion followed this line to find out where this person came from.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. me Gordon paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Guess what happened?¡± This time, before Caspian could answer, me Gordon answered himself, ¡°The family of this cultivator has be a wilderness.¡± A look of astonishment appeared on Caspian¡¯s face. ¡°The wilderness?¡± He had originally thought that me Gordon would say that this n had been destroyed, or that it had been razed to the ground. But what me Gordon said turned into the wilderness. Although they sounded very simr at first nce. But if one thought about it carefully, he would find the difference. Seeing the expression on Caspian¡®s face, me Gordon continued, ¡°It seems that you understand. Yes, it is indeed like this. It is in the wilderness, and there is no trace of a thousand cultivators¡¯ family living here. No matter how one examined it, it was a mountain wilderness formed by thousands of years. But in fact, this cultivation family is clearly recorded, and there is even a record of this family!¡± ¡°Exterminate an entire n of cultivators, and wipe out all traces of natural existence. Truly, what a great disy of power, what a peerless technique,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Indeed,¡± me Gordon nodded and said, ¡°And during the whole process, the attendants of the mansion did not find any signs or information rted to mountain fire. After reporting this to me, I asked the mansion to send more people to secretly investigate this matter¡­ Then¡­¡± ¡°A bigger discovery?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°More or less,¡± me Gordon replied. ¡°It isn¡¯t just that n. There are a few ns nearby that have mysteriously disappeared as well. The original location where the ns were located had turned into a wilderness, or even ake. Some of the higher-ups of the family suddenly disappeared for no reason. What¡¯s strange was that cultivators of these families didn¡¯t admit that these high-level officials used to exist!¡± me Gordon stopped describing and looked at Caspian with burning eyes. ¡°Do you think these things are normal?¡± Caspian looked at me Gordon expressionlessly and said, ¡°I think this matter is not at all irrelevant to simple.¡± Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, me Gordon was stunned. Because he didn¡¯t expect that Caspian would give such an answer. It seemed that there was a big difference between it and what me Gordon had imagined. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± me Gordon asked in confusion. ¡°To be able to get rid of a cultivator family and wipe out the traces wlessly, at least a cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm can do this. And what you just said, cultivators of those families didn¡¯t admit the existence of the higher-ups in the n. I don¡®t think they deny it, but they don¡¯t remember,¡± Caspian said. ¡°They don¡¯t remember?¡± me Gordon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he looked thoughtful. Obviously, when he heard Caspian¡¯s words, he seemed to think of something. ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian looked at me Gordon, then gave him an answer. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Their memories have been erased, so they don¡¯t remember at all that there used to be some people in their n. If it were not for the fact that Lunia had recorded the identity of cultivators, these people would have disappeared forever. From the perspective of what they did, cultivators who could achieve this were not only at higher realm than us, but also more daring. I don¡®t think we can deal with such a guy by ourselves¡­¡± At this moment, Caspian did not joke with me Gordon. Although he knew that he had the strength beyond the level, and he also had such a powerful guy behind the Gates of Hell. But the most important thing for a person was knowing himself. He did have a little strength, but he should make his position clear. Therefore, Caspian knew very well that he could deal with cultivators at Holy Land Realm by using all his strength. But it was absolutely impossible for him to deal with Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. The guy behind the Gates of Hell was powerful enough to ignore Heavenly Spirit Realm. But that was not the power of Caspian. Caspian would not casually gamble his life on this unstable factor. me Gordon was lost in thought. After a long time, he took a deep look at Caspian and said, ¡°What you just said inspired me, but you should listen to me first. In fact, I had already thought that it was not only one person who could do such a thing, but a group of people. And my attitude is the same as yours. I can¡¯t defeat Heavenly Spirit Realm with my strength alone¡­ As for the mansion, I can only let my men investigate it in private. It¡¯s impossible to use the power of the mansion to deal with these enemies whose identities haven¡¯t been found out.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Hearing me Gordon¡¯s exnation, Caspian was confused. me Gordon smiled and said, ¡°Listen to me first. The cultivators that have problems all have one thing inmon.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°They¡­¡± A divine light shed in me Gordon¡¯s eyes. ¡°They are all within the area of the Setting Sun Gate.¡± Hearing this, Caspian¡¯s mind was immediately filled with information. ording to his previous understanding, he already knew that the sects of Lunia were divided into different levels. From low to high, there were schools, gates, and sects. In fact, there was such a division in Earlington of Efrax, but it was not as strict as Lunia. Thergest sect in Lunia was Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and only Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could be called the ¡°Sect¡±. All the other gates and schools in Domain of Lunia could be called subordinate sects of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The Setting Sun Gate was naturally one of them. There were many responsibilities of subordinate gates and schools, including selecting talents, introducing them to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and paying all sorts of supplies to the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect every year. For instance, some sects had rtively rare minerals in their territories. Therefore, most of the ores that these sects mined every year had to be paid to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and the rest could only be kept by themselves. The Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was like a great n, and these subordinate sects were the supervisors assigned by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to work for the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After recalling this piece of information, me Gordon¡¯s words continued to ring out. There was a faint smile on his face. ¡°The Setting Sun Gate applied to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect about half a year ago that all of the Blood Soul Profound Mine had been mined. However, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect hadn¡¯t sent anyone to check it. After checking it and reporting it back, we can get 100 merit points.¡± While me Gordon was speaking, he made a gesture. ¡°You and I will go together. The 100 merit points will be equally divided, and each of us will have 50 merit points.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that this is a task that you can easily obtain merit points?¡± Caspian frowned. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If it was just a check-up, it would naturally be very easy. One had to know that if they went to the Setting Sun Gate, they would be disciples of the Upper Sect. The world of cultivators was extremely strict. Even Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate had to be polite to them. However, the expression on me Gordon¡¯s face indicated that the task would not be as simple as it seemed. Thinking of me Gordon¡¯s words, Caspian suddenly had an idea. He instantly raised his head and looked at me Gordon. ¡°You suspect that the mountain fire and the families with the problem has something to do with Setting Sun Gate. Did they hide something?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know if it¡¯s true or not,¡± me Gordon waved his hand, and the flowing seawater was separated again, revealing the big hole. The two of them walked to the person wrapped in bandages. me Gordon said, ¡°Before you came, I didn¡¯t ask this person a word, nor did I allow others to communicate with him. Now, we can ask.¡± Caspian looked down at this guy who was wrapped tightly in bandages. He could feel that the man was almost exhausted at this time. Even his eyes, which were exposed alone, were dull and turbid at this time, as if the candle, which was as big as beans, would be extinguished at any time in the fierce wind. It was just because of some kind of obsession that he held on to hisst breath and refused to die. Leaning down, me Gordon leaned close to the man¡¯s ear and asked softly, ¡°Is mountain fire mentioned by you rted to the Setting Sun Gate?¡± The moment the man heard this sentence, Caspian clearly saw that the man¡¯s turbid and dim eyes suddenly showed a miracle-like look. This look was full of fear, despair, anger, sadness, and other emotions. me Gordon also saw his eyes. He looked at Caspian and nodded slightly. ¡°Well, I know. I will investigate this matter thoroughly and reveal the truth,¡± me Gordon whispered in the man¡¯s ear. At this moment, the man¡¯s body suddenly straightened up. Even though he was tightly wrapped in bandages, it could still be seen that he was shaking violently. There was a sh of light in his eyes, as if the light had returned, and then it waspletely extinguished without any sound. Caspian saw a tear slowly dripping from the corner of the man¡¯s eyes at this moment. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 After closing the seawater again, me Gordon looked at Caspian and said, ¡°Now you should understand. The simple task I¡¯m talking about is to go to Setting Sun Gate to check the Blood Soul Profound Mine. After checking and confirming that there was no problem, each of us would be rewarded with 50 merit points. Moreover, as disciples of the Upper Sect, they will never let us return empty-handed if we go to the Setting Sun Gate¡­¡± ¡°But if we can find out the Mountain Fire and the missing family is indeed rted to the Setting Sun Gate, and we can find evidence.¡± Caspian continued, ¡°Then we can get more rewards¡­¡± me Gordon narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Yes, when the timees, the reward will be more than 100 merit points in total. The specific degree depends on how far the Setting Sun Gate has gone.¡± After a pause, me Gordon asked, ¡°Do you agree?¡± ¡°Now that you ¡®ve put it this way, it¡¯s not good for me to refuse again,¡± Caspian smiled. ¡°And I¡¯ll also a little curious about what the Setting Sun Gate is doing for¡­¡± This was one of the reasons why Caspian promised me Gordon. In fact, there was another reason. Caspian saw a tear dripping from the corner of the bandaged man¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t exin why, but at that moment, he seemed to feel the anger and sadness in the man¡¯s heart, those who had been thought to have died struggled and were unwilling to die. Were they waiting for someone to find out the truth? ¡®What cultivator needs to do is to protect people, not to want only ughter and hurt people,¡¯ At that moment, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but think of the half carriage that rushed to the beast tide without hesitation in the snow. He clenched his fists¡­ If they checked it, they would get 100 merit points and benefits from the subordinate sects in private. This mission was obviously a good one. As for why there were no disciples to pick up the task before, it was easy to understand when Caspian thought of me Gordon¡¯s identity as a king. Therefore, after Caspian and me Gordon sorted out the things they needed to carry, they took the task on the same day and went to the Setting Sun Gate. This time, Caspian did not take Little Candy with him, but take the puppet he had just finished. Setting Sun Gate had more than one cultivator with Heavenly Spirit Realm. With Little Candy, Caspian was worried that if something went wrong, he would not be able to take care of it. As for the puppet, Caspian wasn¡¯t worried about it being damaged at all. He also wanted to find an opportunity to test the puppet¡¯s strength. They were riding me Gordon¡¯s spirit boat. Because of the long distance, riding spirit boat naturally saved more time and spiritual Qi than riding the flying magic weapon. *** Twelve dayster, Caspian and me Gordon¡¯s spirit boatnded outside the gate of the Setting Sun Gate. The higher-ups of the Setting Sun Gate had been waiting outside the mountain gate for the arrival of the two. As soon as he stepped out of spirit boat, Caspian saw five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators standing neatly. ¡°They¡¯re all here,¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes swept around and his heart skipped a beat. On the way here, he had heard me Gordon introduce Setting Sun Gate. Obviously, he had already paid attention to it, so he had investigated the information of the Setting Sun Gate very carefully. There were a total of five cultivators at Heavenly Spirit Realm in Setting Sun Gate. They were the head of the Setting Sun Gate, Jones Henry at the mid level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, the deputy head, Lion Morgan at the peak of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and three elders, Ang Lia, Ria Dam and Polo Danie, who had reached the entry level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Among them, Ang Lia was a female cultivator while the other four were all male cultivators. If it were other disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect who had arrived at this moment and seen all Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the other sidee out to wee them, they would surely be overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. However, Caspian sneered in his heart. He was afraid that the wee was fake, and the truth was that they were guilty in his heart. Caspian did not look at me Gordon, but he knew that me Gordon was thinking the same thing as him. Seeing Caspian and me Gordoning over, the five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate, led by the head Jones Henry, quickly went forward. When the two sides met, they would naturally have a lot of greetings. Caspian used to be a prince, and me Gordon was also a king with a different surname. Although they were not as old as the other party, they were more than enough to deal with such an asion. Both sides were polite for a while, and on the surface, they looked quite familiar. If others did not know their identities, they would think that they had known each other for a long time. ¡°The two of you havee from afar. We have already prepared a banquet. Pleasee in,¡± said Lion Morgan. He was a fat man, his face was full of smiles, and his eyes were almost invisible. Caspian and me Gordon looked at each other, and then me Gordon said, ¡°We came here on the mission of the sect. Why don¡¯t we go to the mineral mine first before it¡¯s dark, and thene back to the banquet?¡± The smile on Lion Morgan¡¯s face suddenly froze. The others also showed unnatural expressions at this time. Obviously, none of them had expected that Caspian and me Gordon would go to check the mineral resources before they entered the mountain gate. However, the atmosphere did notst for a long time. The head Jones Henry soon said with a smile, ¡°The two disciples of the Upper Sect really take the Sect¡¯s task as your responsibilities. In this case, I will apany you to check it out.¡± ¡°Thank you, Head Henry,¡± Caspian nodded and said. Jones Henry was stunned by Caspian¡¯s straightforward attitude. In terms of scale, even if Caspian and me Gordon were disciples of the Upper Sect, they were only cultivators of Holy Land Realm. If he really wanted to wee them, it would be enough to send a deputy head Lion Morgan and any of the three elders. If Jones Henry coulde in person, any disciple of the Upper Sect would be ttered and frightened. As for the fact that Jones Henry had just said that he would apany them in person, it was just a polite remark. ¡°Let me, a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, apany you to check. Do you deserve it?¡± However, Caspian nodded without hesitation. Instantly, Jones Henry had to do as he said. Jones Henry said this with a smile, but deep in his eyes, there was a sh of light. But at this time, me Gordon spoke to help Jones Henry out. ¡°Head Henry, it¡¯s our honor that you can wee us in person today. I think Head Henry is in charge of Setting Sun Gate, so there must be a lot of things to do, so are the other seniors. I think it¡¯s better to let Deputy Head Morgan apany us. We¡¯re just curious about it. After all, it¡¯s the Blood Soul Profound Mine, which has been famous for a long time. A few dayster, we¡¯ll check it thoroughly.¡± Hearing this, Jones Henry was in a better mood. He turned to Lion Morgan with a smile and said, ¡°In that case, Junior Brother Morgan, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with this matter. You must answer every question from the disciples of the Upper Sect, understand?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 ¡°Yes,¡± Lion Morgan bowed. With Jones Henry¡¯s words, not long after they moved forward, they were divided into two groups. Along the way, led by Lion Morgan, the deputy head, Caspian and me Gordon followed him to the mine. The other group of people were the other Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate, who returned to the gate under Jones Henry¡¯s leadership. Looking at the figures of Caspian, Jones Henry¡¯s eyes shed with aplicated divine light. After a while, he took a deep breath and hid his expression in the depths of his eyes. He turned around and waved to them, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jones Henry took the lead and flew away. Ang Lia, Ria Dam, and Polo Danie looked at each other before following closely behind and flying into the air. The three of them looked like they wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. After flying for a distance, Ria Darn turned his head and nodded to Ang Lia and Polo Danie beside him. Then he sped up and chased after Jones Henry. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jones Henry did not turn his head, but kept his eyes on the front and asked indifferently. ¡°Senior Brother, these two guys just arrived here. They didn¡¯t even attend the banquet we prepared. They didn¡¯t even enter the Sect went straight to the mines. Could it be¡­.¡± ¡°What could it be?¡± Jones Henry turned his head at this moment and looked at Ria Dam deeply. Ria Dam obviously wanted to say something, but when he saw Jones Henry¡¯s cold eyes at the moment, his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He was about to say something, so he couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Don¡¯t panic or think too much when you encounter something,¡± Jones Henry spoke again. ¡°If we messed up and were nervous, even if they had no purpose, they would be suspicious inadvertently. First of all, we have to make sure that nothing happened here and we should believe it ourselves. They came here only because of our application. The Blood Soul Profound Mine has been exhausted and can no longer be exploited. So we ask the Upper Sect toe and check it out.¡± At this point, Jones Henry¡¯s voice became a little louder, so that Ang Lia and Polo Danie, who were flying behind, could hear him. ¡°You two, remember clearly, understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ang Lia and Polo Danie hurriedly lowered their heads and replied. ¡°Lion Morgan is much more steady than you, so I asked him to receive the two little bastards,¡± Jones Henry suddenly sneered and said. Hearing how Jones Henry addressed the two disciples of the Upper Sect, the three people around them suddenly widened their eyes and looked up at Jones Henry in shock ¡°Let them finish their work early and then get lost. We have something very important to do next. In short, you remember it clearly. Now we are on the same boat. But as long as we pass this test smoothly, we can enter the realm that we didn¡¯t dare to think about before. Those who achieved great things did not care about trifles. So don¡¯t ask too much about some things. Do you understand?¡± Our future is not as simple as stopping at this realm. All of you, remember it clearly!¡± ¡°A higher realm¡­¡± Ang Lia, Ria Dam, and Polo Danie couldn¡¯t help but reveal greedy looks in their eyes. They took a deep breath and nodded heavily. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you!¡± Jones Henry looked at the line connecting heaven and earth in front of him. His eyes were deep and he murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve been in this blocked ce for too long, too long¡­ This opportunity was given to me by God. If it weren¡¯t for those resurrected zombies¡­ Anyway, no matter what happens, no matter who it is, they could not stop me from going further. Even if it¡¯s a cultivation n, or even a Upper Sect disciple!¡± Led by Lion Morgan, Caspian and me Gordon climbed onto the magnificent spirit boat of the Setting Sun Gate. He gave people the impression that he was a fat shopkeeper in the secr world. There was always a smile on his face, and his eyes were also narrowed. Anyone who saw it would inevitably have a good impression of him. Moreover, he was very decent atmunicating with people. Every word he said and every move he made would make people feel respect. At the same time, he would not let others see him clearly. Such a person was the most suitable candidate to receive the disciples of the Upper Sect. After flying for about two hours, Caspian and me Gordon heard a lot about the nearby customs from Lion Morgan, as well as the mining of the Blood Soul Profound Mine. Before long, Lion Morgan suddenly pointed to the distant horizon and said to Caspian and me Gordon, ¡°Please look over there. Don¡¯t be too surprisedter¡­¡± Caspian and me Gordon turned around at the same time. A momentter, a ck dot appeared on the horizon. Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly. The ck dot was like a ck hole, as spirit boat kept moving forward, it suddenly expanded and extended infinitely to all directions. Caspian¡¯s eyes reflected the terrifying ck tide. He felt as if his heart had skipped a beat. It felt as if he was flying into the mouth of an Archean Giant Beast. It was more like the ce where heaven and earth intersected. Suddenly, a bottomless and horrible hole appeared, about to devour all the mountains, rivers, air, and light in the world. ¡°That is, the Blood Soul Profound Mine, the ckwater Mine,¡± Caspian couldn¡¯t help but murmur. Before that, he had heard me Gordon introduce it. But when he really saw it, he still felt shocked. ¡°Eight-eyed Master,¡± said me Gordon. After staring at the huge mine for a while, he turned around and looked at Lion Morgan. ¡°May I ask Master Morgan, is the Eight-eyed Master who found this mine still here?¡± Lion Morgan looked sad. He sniffed and said, ¡°Eight-eyed Master died more than 20 years ago¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Lion Morgan twitched the corner of his mouth and said with a forced smile, ¡°Eight- eyed Master spared no effort to save the Blood Soul Profound Mine. Although he has returned to nature, he left us such a precious inheritance.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± me Gordon nodded and looked at the huge mine that was getting closer and closer. ¡°The ckwater Mine where the Blood Soul Profound Mine is located is one of the top ten mineral resources in Lunia. The Setting Sun Gate was rewarded by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect because of the discovery of this mine. From then on, it grew stronger and stronger, and finally became the present situation¡­¡± ¡°There was only one Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, Eight-eyed Master, in the Setting Sun Gate a hundred years ago. And now, there are five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in the Setting Sun Gate. Moreover, the scale of the sect is ten timesrger.¡± As he spoke, the spirit boat began to descend slowly. Before long, itnded at the entrance of the mine. Since they wanted to check if all the mineral resources had been collected, they naturally had to start patrolling from the entrance. The entire mine was currently iparably quiet. Adding on to the fact that it was pitch-ck all around, it gave one a terrifying feeling of being in a grave. Lion Morgan hurriedly exined, ¡°Half a year ago, as thest mineral vein of the mine was dug out, we began to reduce the mining personnel. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Three months ago, all the people were dismissed.¡± Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 ¡°Thank you for your exnation, Head Morgan,¡± Caspian said with a smile. When Jones Henry was there, Caspian called Lion Morgan the deputy head. At this time, Jones Henry was not there, so Caspian said ¡®Head Morgan¡¯ and removed the word ¡®deputy¡¯. Suddenly, the smile on Lion Morgan¡¯s face became brighter and brighter. Led by Lion Morgan, Caspian and me Gordon walked all the way into the mine. The mine was basically the horrible pit where Caspian looked down in spirit boat before. There was a wide road leading to the pit. This road was not far from the big pit, and there was a memorial arch. This memorial arch was the door to the mine. But at this time, Caspian saw a very simple and crude hut beside the gate. In front of the small house, an old man was bending and lowering his head, as if he was waiting for the three of them. The old man¡¯s hair was sparse, and the rest was white. When Caspian approached, the old man raised his head and gave a trembling salute. Only then did Caspian see the old man¡¯s face. This old man looked to be about 70 or 80 years old, but because there were only a few teeth left in his mouth, his mouth was shriveled. The flesh on his face was loose and broken, and there were extremely eye-catching old spots on his face. ¡°This is Mr. Qin¡­¡± Facing this old man who seemed to be on the verge of copse and could be blown down by a gust of wind, Lion Morgan introduced him with great respect. ¡°Mr. Qin was originally an elder of our Setting Sun Gate. Later, he was attacked by demons when transporting goods. He was seriously injured and his cultivation declined, so he couldn¡¯t go further on the road to immortality. Later, he took the initiative toe to the ckwater Mine as a guard. He is an old man of the Setting Sun Gate, so everyone in our sect calls him Mr. Qin.¡± After introducing the old man¡¯s identity, Lion Morgan introduced the identities of Caspian and me Gordon to the old man. Hearing that they were disciples of the Upper Sect, Mr. Qin trembled and was about to kneel down on one knee. His current realm was only at Pulse Control Realm, and he looked old, as if he could die after taking a deep breath. Caspian and me Gordon naturally wanted to stop him from kneeling down. Caspian held Mr. Qin¡¯s arm. An old man who had put in a lot of effort and devoted his life to the sect was worthy of respect. In particr, he had once fought with demons for the sake of the sect. ¡°I¡¯m going to check the mineral resources with the two disciples of the Upper Sect,¡± Lion Morgan said to Mr. Qin and then turned to make a gesture of invitation to Caspian and me Gordon. Mr. Qin answered vaguely and made way. He now looked like an old man whose mind had begun to blur because of his old age. He then stood at the bottom of the arch and watched the three of them walk step by step toward the depths of the ck gas along the inner wall of the mine, not leaving for a long time. When looked down from the mid-air, the ckwater mine was a huge pit, dark and bottomless. But in fact, it was not a straight hole, but a huge funnel with a wide upper and narrow bottom. The deeper they went, the narrower it became. In order to be convenient for mining, Setting Sun Gate built a circle around the edge of the mine, rotating downward. On the walls of these roads, there would be mines one after another. The deeper they went, the denser the mines became. On the surface of the road, there was a vertical railway. The mine carts were on these tracks. Whether it went down or up, it was controlled by formation, which was extremely convenient. So at this moment, the three of them got on a mine cart, started formation, and began to drive down the mine. During this process, Lion Morgan would introduce every mine in the inner wall to Caspian and me Gordon, such as when they were mined and when they got empty. The Setting Sun Gate had records of these things as well as Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so there was no need for Lion Morgan to lie. While walking, me Gordon suddenly found that there seemed to be something wrong with Caspian. It seemed that from the beginning, Caspian was thinking about something, and his right thumb and index finger would rub from time to time. They came here for other purposes. Therefore, at this moment, me Gordon cast an inquiring look at Caspian and asked him if he had found anything. When Caspian noticed the look in me Gordon¡¯s eyes, he shook his head slightly and signaled for him that he would tell him after going back. me Gordon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Caspian¡¯s response naturally meant that he had already made a discovery.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡®As expected of a man who can discover my illusion secret. It¡¯s the right choice to cooperate with him since he has a discovery so soon,¡¯ me Gordon thought to himself. On the way, Caspian and me Gordon did not stop, so Lion Morgan could only continue to go down. Unknowingly, four hours had passed¡­ It was getting dark, and the deeper they went, the darker the surroundings turned. Lion Morgan turned to the two men and asked, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I can go on, but I¡¯m worried that it won¡¯t be convenient for you to go back.¡± Caspian looked up. Because they had gone deep into the ground, the sky above them had shrunk to the size of a basin. Looking down again and again, he really didn¡¯t know if the sky would be as small as the needle at the bottom of the mine. me Gordon looked at Caspian and asked for his opinion. After pondering for a moment, Caspian pointed to a mine beside him and said, ¡°Today, I¡¯m not here for an inspection. I¡¯m here to familiarize myself with the environment and take a look at the ckwater mine, one of the legendary ten mines in Lunia¡­ In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble Head Morgan to take us into the mine and then go back.¡± After asking the mine cart to stop, Lion Morgan looked at the mine beside him and nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± When they walked to the mine, Caspian seemed to ask casually, ¡°By the way, Head Morgan, how far are we from the deepest part of the mine?¡± Lion Morgan stopped and looked down at the darkness. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°There should be less than one-third of the ce we are down now.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Caspian nodded and was about to walk into the mine. ¡°Please wait a moment,¡± Lion Morgan suddenly stopped Caspian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caspian asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Lion Morgan walked in front of the two of them, stepped into the mine with one leg, and then said, ¡°Although the mine of the ckwater mine is straight up and down, its characteristic is that these mines on the inner wall are connected in all directions. The road inside was even more winding, like a maze. If you were not careful, you would get lost. And because all the mineral veins had been collected, there would be a small-scalendslide from time to time¡­ So I¡¯ll walk in front of you two. The two of you must remember that you must stay by my side and never leave me. You can¡¯t go anywhere. Otherwise, once you get lost, it will be very troublesome.¡± Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 Lion Morgan¡¯s words were extremely serious. And because half of his face was hidden in the darkness at this time, his voice sounded more gloomy and horrible, as if he was telling something terrible. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became a little serious. Caspian smiled and said, ¡°Head Morgan, both you and I are cultivators, and you are Master of the Heavenly Heart Sect. You have the strength to move mountains and fill seas. Is this a small mine as serious as you said?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The smile that had been on Lion Morgan¡¯s face before gradually disappeared. This made him carry an imposing manner without anger. ¡°In fact, before the mine veins were dug out, there were signs of copse in these mines. The earth and stone here were much harder and heavier than ordinary earth and stone because they had been soaked in the Blood Soul Profound Mine for a long time. If arge-scale copse urred, even a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator would be caught off guard. So we can¡¯t joke about this.¡± ¡°Okay, we understand,¡± Caspian also solemnly cupped his hands and said, ¡°Thank you, Head Morgan¡­¡± Seeing Caspian¡¯s reaction, Lion Morgan¡¯s face became a little better. He nodded and said, ¡°Then pleasee in with me. But I¡¯m not fully prepared today, so we had better not go too deep.¡± As soon as they entered the mine, a faint fishy smell came towards them. This smell was a little like the smell of blood. However, both Caspian and me Gordon knew that this was the aura left behind by the Blood Soul Profound Mine. The Blood Soul Profound Mine was originally the blood soul of an ancient demons. It was produced after being buried underground for countless years. It was normal for ores to carry a bloody smell. In the mine, it was indeed as Lion Morgan had said. It was winding, and from time to time, there would be a fork in the road. It was very normal for people who didn¡¯t understand it to lose their way inside. While moving forward, Lion Morgan would also introduce the uneven marks on the surrounding stone walls to Caspian and me Gordon. These marks were naturally left behind after the ore was collected. After walking for a while, Caspian saw Lion Morgan strolling leisurely and couldn¡¯t help but praise him. ¡°Head Morgan, you walk in thisplicated mine as if you were walking in your own home.¡± At this time, Caspian was walking behind Lion Morgan. After he finished speaking, he noticed that Lion Morgan¡¯s steps paused for a moment. Although this pause was only for a moment, it was very unnatural. The next moment, Lion Morgan turned around with a familiar smile on his face. ¡°I often have toe down to inspect the mining situation. As time passes, I will naturally be familiar with it.¡± He paused for a moment and then continued with a self-deprecating smile, ¡°In fact, this is almost here. If I go on, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Head Morgan, thank you for your hard work Please continue to lead the way.¡± Lion Morgan pouted as if he wanted to say something. However, he didn¡®t say anything in the end. He continued to lead the way and introduced the situation to them at the same time. Caspian and me Gordon looked at each other. They could clearly see that after going deep into the mine for so long, Lion Morgan was no longer willing to lead them deeper. His pace had also begun to slow down. At this time, Caspian blinked at me Gordon. me Gordon understood and quietly took a few steps forward, less than a foot away from Lion Morgan. After a while, the three of them walked to a fork. The light here was getting darker. Even though the three of them were all cultivators and their eyesight was far superior to that of ordinary people, they still needed to concentrate and take a closer look when they walked here. Lion Morgan slowed down. Leading these two people, they had already gone deep into the mine. If they just came here to have a look today, it was already beyond their expectation. Lion Morgan then stopped and suggested to leave. In his opinion, the two disciples behind him knew nothing about the situation within the mine. He could find a random reason to send them back. But the moment he turned around, Lion Morgan heard a shout behind him, ¡°Who is it?¡± The voice was as loud as thunder and caught him off guard. The next moment, Lion Morgan felt a strong wind behind him rushing toward the fork. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh no!¡± Lion Morgan stopped breathing and hurriedly turned around to stop him, but at this time, his body had just turned halfway. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the man named Caspian suddenly squat down. He seemed to have found something on the ground. Lion Morgan¡¯s heartstrings suddenly tightened. His attention waspletely attracted by Caspian. In the blink of an eye, me Gordon seized the opportunity to fly past the fork in front of him and disappear. When Lion Morgan reacted and turned around again, me Gordon had disappeared. He was filled with various emotions. Anger, surprise, shame, confusion, and fear. These emotions caused his expression to continuously change in the dark mine at this moment. For a moment, a fierce light even appeared in his eyes, and his killing intent suddenly rose. No one knew better than him what kind of secrets were hidden in the mine. Although the mine wasplicated, it was almost impossible to discover the secret. But it was also possible. He couldn¡¯t be sure whether me Gordon¡¯s words ¡°who is it¡± were real or fake. But at this moment, the killing intent in Lion Morgan¡¯s heart was real. But, the voice of Caspian sounded, ¡°Head Morgan, let¡¯s go and have a look. I also seemed to see a figure just now.¡± While they were talking, Caspian walked up to Lion Morgan, looked at him, and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you find it since you were in front of us?¡± Lion Morgan looked at Caspian carefully. There was doubt and worry on Caspian¡¯s face. Judging from Lion Morgan¡¯s confidence in his understanding of other people, this expression was definitely not fake. So he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dizzy. Could it be that just as he turned around, someone had appeared? Could there be someone alive among those guys? Thinking of this, Lion Morgan only felt ayer of cold sweat on his back. If someone really didn¡®t die and the two Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples met him¡­ Lion Morgan¡¯s scalp was numb. He immediately made a decision. ¡°Caspian, follow me and never leave. I¡¯ll protect your safety. Follow me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lion Morgan quickly chased in the direction that me Gordon had just left. Caspian followed closely behind him. It seemed that Caspian was worried about me Gordon, but, his eyes fell on Lion Morgan¡¯s back. A sneer appeared in Caspian¡®s eyes. Although the killing intent just now was only for a moment, it was very sensitive to Caspian. ¡®Why are you so impatient?¡¯ While sneering in his heart, Caspian¡¯s wrist shook. A ck shadow slipped out of his palm. Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 At this moment, Lion Morgan activated his body movement and performed the Space-controlling Skill at the same time. He seemed to be gliding in the air, and his speed was several times faster than before, he could not rx at all. Even though this ce was still some distance from that ce. But just as he said. Within the mine, it stretched out in all directions like a maze. No one could guarantee that the survivor in that ce would wander here. Then, me Gordon happened to see him. This possibility, even if it was only one in ten million, Lion Morgan did not dare to gamble! He quickly rushed forward, and the air current whistled in his ear. Lion Morgan hoped to catch up with me Gordon in the next moment. But today, it seemed that he was not very lucky. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After the intersection just now, several more forks appeared in session. The more anxious he was, the less he could catch up with me Gordon. Not only that, but even Caspian behind him had disappeared. Lion Morgan felt his heart sink rapidly. But he was not too flustered. He was not afraid that me Gordon and Caspian would lose their way. The only thing Lion Morgan was worried about was that the two disciples of the Upper Sect would find something that they should not see. He was about to release his spiritual sense to probe the surroundings. At this time, a shout came from not far ahead. ¡°Don¡®t move!¡± This voice belonged to me Gordon. Upon hearing that the noise was very close to him, Lion Morgan suddenly became alert and changed his body several times. In an instant, he saw me Gordon standing in the darkness ahead. me Gordon heard the noise behind him and turned around to see Lion Morgan. ¡°Head Morgan, I found someone there!¡± Lion Morgan¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. He didn¡¯t want anyone alive. However, when he looked in the direction me Gordon pointed, he found nothing. His eyes suddenly moved slightly. He didn¡¯t know if me Gordon had really seen someone, or if he had known something in advance. Now that he had caught up with me Gordon, so me Gordon pretended to say that there was someone there. The killing intent that had already dissipated once again surged into Lion Morgan¡¯s heart. Should he take this opportunity to kill these two disciples here? Although the follow-up might be a little troublesome. But so far, only the five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate knew that they had arrived here. And the five of them were on the same boat. This thought became more and more intense in Lion Morgan¡¯s heart. He felt as if a voice was urging him to do so. ¡°Where is he?¡± Lion Morgan put a hand behind his back and walked toward me Gordon step by step, the thumb, index finger, and middle finger of that hand had bent into the shape of a w. After a few more steps, Lion Morgan was sure that he could kill the opponent without any resistance. And he could make sure that the other side couldn¡¯t make a sound at all. As for me Gordon, he seemed to know nothing about Lion Morgan¡¯s thoughts at this time. He even turned around and looked in the direction of his finger. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Hey, he was there just now. Why is he gone?¡± At this time, me Gordon¡¯s whole body was full of ws. ¡®An opportunity!¡¯ Lion Morgan¡®s eyes suddenly froze. A strong spiritual Qi was about to roar out. Suddenly, Caspian¡¯s voice broke the silence and sounded behind Lion Morgan. ¡°me Gordon, Head Morgan, you¡¯re here. It¡¯ s so hard to find you.¡± Caspian¡¯s words stopped Lion Morgan. If both of Caspian and me Gordon were here, it would be difficult for him to take action. Once something went wrong, he would not be able to bear the responsibility. Caspian was still talking. There seemed to be someints in his tone. ¡°Head Morgan, your speed was too fast just now. Fortunately, I followed you closely. If I had been a little slower, maybe I would have been trapped here and couldn¡¯t get out as you said before. Do you think it¡¯s your fault or my fault if such a situation really happens?¡± Lion Morgan squeezed out a smile and turned to exin to Caspian, ¡°The situation just now was really urgent, so please don¡¯t take it¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, Lion Morgan¡¯s expression suddenly froze. He saw a figure behind Caspian, leaning against the stone wall and sneaking to the side. Other than the three of them, there was indeed another person present. me Gordon was right before! This idea instantly struck Lion Morgan¡¯s brain like a bolt of lightning. His back was numb, and all his blood seemed to bepletely cold. However, it onlysted for a moment. He immediately reacted. ¡°There¡¯s someone behind you!¡± He shouted even louder than me Gordon. At the same time, he suddenly moved toward the back of Caspian. The rolling spiritual Qi around him crackled and turned into beams of light, hitting the cliff hard. There was a deafening sound in the closed mine. Caspian seemed to be hit by the rolling momentum. He suddenly lost his bnce and flew out. With a bang, his back hit the stone wall. Instantly, the stone wall shattered like a mirror. The broken gravel and dust instantly rose. But at this time, Lion Morgan did not have the energy to pay attention to Caspian. He only had one thought now. He must grab the figure, and then immediately kill it, destroying the traces! Then the ck shadow moved faster than Lion Morgan had expected. After realizing that Lion Morgan had found him, the ck shadow suddenly fell to the ground. When he rushed there the next moment, there was no trace of the ck shadow. His eyes were full of fierceness. His spiritual sense spread out, piercing through the stone walls,pletely enveloping the area. But what made he angry was that his spiritual sense did not find any trace of the ck shadow. There were only two possibilities. Firstly, the speed of the ck shadow was much faster than he had imagined. In a split second, the other party had escaped from the range of his spiritual sense. The second possibility was that the ck shadow had superb hidden means that could avoid his spiritual sense. No matter what method the ck shadow used, he could confirm it at this moment. If this person had this kind of skill, then he should kill that guy even more! Lion Morgan didn¡¯t expect that there would really be a fish that escaped the. The more he thought about it, the more anxious he became. He was going to continue to search ahead regardless of everything. But before he could make the next move, the voice of Caspian sounded coldly behind him. ¡°Head Morgan, you have to give us an exnation.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin!¡± Lion Morgan was extremely irritated at this moment and immediately roared, but as soon as he finished shouting, he began to regret it. Just as he was about to exin, Caspian¡¯s icy-cold voice rang out again. ¡°Are you going to hide it from the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect?¡± Lion Morgan¡¯s heart sank when he heard that. They were here to check the mineral resources. He was responsible for all questions and investigations. If he did not report it and even stopped the investigation¡­ With this big hat on, even if he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, how could hepare with Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 The moonlight tonight was so white that it made people panic. Caspian was sitting by the window. Moonlight shone through the window, the wind blew gently. He looked at the dim light in the distance thoughtfully. The light was from the Setting Sun Gate. At this moment, he was in the guest room of the Setting Sun Gate. It was a small courtyard where only honored guests could live. The environment was quiet. It was convenient for them to travel, and spiritual Qi was rich. Setting Sun Gate had arranged such a small courtyard for Caspian and me Gordon respectively. However, they proposed to share one room. After the ident in the mine today, the Setting Sun Gate seemed to be deliberately ttering Caspian and me Gordon, and did as they requested. After a while, the door was pushed open. me Gordon walked in with a gust of night wind. ¡°No one is watching us,¡± me Gordon said aftering in, ¡°But after all, there are Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators guarding the Setting Sun Gate. Maybe there are some magics or magic weapons that we don¡¯t know observing our words and deeds. So we can¡¯t take it lightly.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Lunia¡¯s king with a different surname? Do they dare to hurt you?¡± Caspian said with a smile. Knowing that Caspian was making fun of him, me Gordon also smiled. However, there was no joke in his tone. ¡°But if a dog is anxious, it will always jump over the wall.¡± ¡°Look, now you say they are dogs and don¡¯t hide anything. It seems that you are not worried that they will eavesdrop,¡± Caspian pointed to the other side. ¡°It¡¯s because I found the fantasy array you set,¡± me Gordon rolled his eyes at Caspian, then walked to the side of Caspian and sat down. Beforeing here, Caspian and me Gordon knew that there must be something wrong with the Setting Sun Gate, and there must be something wrong with the higher-ups of Heavenly Spirit Realm in the Setting Sun Gate. However, what they didn¡¯t know was whether there was something wrong with one or two Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators or all of them were the same. But after this afternoon¡®s probing, this matter was almost clear. At least Jones Henry and Lion Morgan were not clean. Logically speaking, the tworgest people of the Setting Sun Gate had started to do bad things, so the rest of them were naturally the same. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate are crazy,¡± me Gordon sighed softly as she sat down. ¡°Since ancient times, wealth has moved people¡¯s hearts. These words can also be used on cultivators,¡± Caspian said. ¡°But I still don¡¯t know what their purpose is,¡± me Gordon looked at the cups on the table in front of him, and then took out two of them and ced them side by side. He pointed to one of the cups and said, ¡°This is the guy who talked about Mountain fire until he died, and the family that disappeared inexplicably¡­¡± Then he pointed to another cup and said, ¡°This is the Blood Soul Profound Mine of the Setting Sun Gate¡­¡± After a pause, me Gordon continued, ¡°Now we can roughly deduce that there is something wrong with the Blood Soul Profound Mine. This problem made the higher-ups of the Setting Sun Gate do those things. But what was there in the Blood Soul Profound Mine to make them do these? One had to know that what they were doing now was enough to be killed by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Do they want to take the mineral resources privately?¡± ¡°No,¡± Caspian shook his head and denied it. ¡°If they really wanted to do this, they would have done it a long time ago. And this time, it was the Setting Sun Gate who proposed the checking. You didn¡¯t notice when you lured Lion Morgan out as the bait And I have been following him, so I have been paying attention to his expression.¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± me Gordon¡¯s eyes narrowed. After returning from the mineral resources, they attended Setting Sun Gate¡¯ s wee banquet. At the banquet, neither side talked about the mineral resources today. The two sides seemed to be in harmony, but in fact, they both had their own ideas. It was not until now that Caspian and me Gordon had the time to sit down and exchange information with each other. ¡°He¡¯s very scared,¡± Caspian recalled Lion Morgan¡¯s reaction at that time and sneered. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll lose way, nor is he afraid that someone will suddenly appear in the mine, but that we¡¯ll meet that person.¡± me Gordon lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then he looked up at Caspian and said, ¡°Thanks to your n, which made Lion Morgan reveal his ws¡­ In fact, I was still a little nervous at that time, because I had already felt Lion Morgan¡¯s killing intent. But I have a question¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°What is that figure? When Lion Morgan rushed over, he was very fast. After all, he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, but you didn¡¯t let him catch that figure,¡± me Gordon said curiously. Caspian smiled and did not answer. The figure was naturally the human-shaped puppet that Caspian had refined beforeing to the Setting Sun Gate. ording to Caspian¡¯s n, after entering the mine, me Gordon pretended to notice someone, and then chased after the figure before Lion Morgan could react. Then he took advantage of Lion Morgan¡¯s pursuit of me Gordon toplete the next step of his n. As for why Lion Morgan could not catch the puppet, the reason was naturally simpler. By pretending to fall, Caspian put it into Earrings of Echo. Earrings of Echo could iste all exploration in the outside world, so spiritual sense was not a problem. And because Lion Morgan had witnessed the existence of the figure, he believed firmly in the existence of people in the mineral resources. In this way, he would naturally not think that this was the n arranged by Caspian and me Gordon in advance. Otherwise, in the mine at that time, with Heavenly Spirit Realm Lion Morgan¡¯s strength, he might have killed them. Caspian originally intended to use the puppet as a hatchet man and a shield. It was unexpected that these two functions hadn¡¯t yed a role yet, but he used the puppet to scare the cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Seeing that Caspian did not say anything, me Gordon naturally would not ask more. After all, every cultivator had their own secrets. He was very clear about this. After crossing this topic, me Gordon¡¯s fingertips tapped on the table rhythmically. ¡°It seems that there is indeed a secret in the mine. But what exactly was this secret? Where was the secret buried? Now, everything was just our spection. If there is no conclusive evidence, even if we go back and report this matter to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, we won¡¯t get the reward we deserve. And Setting Sun Gate might destroy the evidence directly after receiving the news. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that these guys from the Setting Sun Gate will hold a grudge against us¡­¡± me Gordon felt that things were a little tricky. ¡°I thought it was a little simple before. I really didn¡¯t think about it in advance. The mine is soplicated. Even if we ask Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators to perform magical power, I¡¯m afraid there is no guarantee that he can separate the mine and spy on it.¡± After that, me Gordon turned to look at Caspian. He was waiting for Caspian¡¯s response. ¡°What¡¯s the secret? We¡¯ll know soon,¡± While speaking, Caspian took out something. me Gordon looked at the half-foot-long thing, which was as thick as two fingers and as dark as bamboo, and his eyes suddenly narrowed. ¡°This is¡­¡± Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 The thing that Caspian took out was not only like a tube, but also like a piece of bamboo. me Gordon felt a little familiar, but he was not sure whether it was what he had guessed. Then he saw Caspian take out another stone. me Gordon had seen this before. It was a rock that was often seen in the mines. The Blood Soul Profound Mine in the mine had long beenpletely excavated, so what Caspian took out at this time was not ore, but a very ordinary stone. ¡°Why did you bring back such a stone?¡± me Gordon asked in confusion. Caspian looked at the stone and said, ¡°Do you still remember what Lion Morgan said before?¡± ¡°Which sentence?¡± me Gordon frowned slightly. ¡°At that time, I praised him and said that he was very familiar with the environment inside the mine,¡± Caspian said. me Gordon thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°I remember it clearly. He answered you at that time because he said that he often patrolled in the mines, and he also said that he didn¡¯t know much about the mine if we went deeper.¡± At this point, a bright light shed across me Gordon¡¯s eyes. ¡°You praised him on purpose!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded. Caspian¡¯s fingers gently caressed the stone. ¡°I think what he said is half true and half false.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± me Gordon was puzzled. ¡°Which sentence is true, which is false?¡± ¡°I think so,¡± As Caspian spoke, he pressed the ck tube in his hand on the stone. ¡°It¡¯s true that he patrol regrly, but if it¡¯s fake that he didn¡¯t understand the details deeper.¡± As his voice fell, Caspian suddenly exerted force. With a swish, the ck tube in his hand was instantly inserted into the stone. me Gordon knew that Caspian must have his reasons for doing so. So he kept silent and waited quietly for the change. After a while, he saw a wisp of smoke floating out from the other end of the pipe. Moreover, it became thicker and thicker, moreover not scattering. At first nce, it seemed that the stone was filled with thick smoke. Now this pipe was guiding the smoke out. However, what me Gordon did not expect was that the smoke was only the beginning. Soon, the temperature in the room began to drop. And the falling speed was very fast. That kind of cold feeling made people feel as if they were in an ice cave. Both Caspian and me Gordon were cultivators, and they were also cultivators of Holy Land Realm, so they were no longer afraid of the cold and hotness. But, they still felt a chill, like steel needles, prating through their pores, entering their bodies, and stabbing into their bones. me Gordon looked at Caspian and saw Caspian¡¯s frown. He frowned and said lightly, ¡°There¡¯s something¡­¡± He also saw that there was anger slowly gathering in Caspian¡¯s eyes. me Gordon continued to watch. Soon, he heard someone sobbing beside him. In the cold room, there was a clear sound of someone crying. Anyone would be shocked. me Gordon was no exception. But for him, there was more surprise. The weeping sound gradually became chaotic, but at the same time, he could sense that the number of weeping people was increasing. From crying alone to a hundred, a thousand, or even ten thousand people crying. In the midst of the crying, there were also wails and angry roars. me Gordon felt his back grow numb. He already vaguely knew what Caspian was doing. These voices did note from real people, but from the thick smoke. When he looked up at the smoke, Caspian was also staring at it. The thick smoke didn¡¯t disperse, like a cloud, gathering in the room and above their heads. The thick smoke was constantly wriggling, and human faces were condensed inside. Every face looked sad. Their expressions were full of despair and pain. Numerous faces were piled up densely. Just one nce was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end. Unconsciously, me Gordon felt that he was also affected. His heart suddenly hurt like a knife being twisted. His vision began to blur, and the rising and falling of his chest became difficult. He was like a drowning man who had no hope of rising to the surface of the water. He could only watch helplessly as he slowly sank, and the despair that was getting farther and farther away from the light. me Gordon then felt someone pat his shoulder. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This time, he suddenly came to his senses. Everything in front of him became clear again. He looked up and saw Caspian¡¯s serious face in front of him. Caspian¡¯s hand was still on his shoulder. me Gordon turned to look at the stone on the table. The originally pitch-ck stone had now turned gray. Although the ck pipe on the stone was still inserted on it, it was no longer smoking. Moreover, the thick smoke above their heads had also dissipated. The cold moonlight shone into the room through the window curtain again. ¡°Corpse Joint Bamboo¡­¡± Looking at the ck tube, me Gordon uttered three words. ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded. The ck tube was the material used to refine puppets after killing that dark cultivator on the ind. ¡°The Corpse Joint Bamboo grows in a dark ce, above the grave, and is born to absorb Rancorous Qi and Corpse Qi¡­¡± me Gordon murmured. In the past, he had also read about the introduction of the corpse joint bamboo in books. But before that, he didn¡¯t expect that the ck tube taken out by Caspian was the corpse joint bamboo. Now that he knew what it was, he immediately understood why Caspian did this, as well as the faces in the thick smoke. ¡°Those are the souls that died in the mines,¡± me Gordon¡¯s voice was trembling. The Corpse Joint Bamboo grew by absorbing Rancorous Qi and Corpse Qi, so it was naturally equivalent to the condensation of Rancorous Qi and Corpse Qi of Domain in that area. me Gordon was trembling. Of course, he wasn¡¯t afraid, but rather, angry. The total number of faces added up was no less than a thousand. In other words, the mine they went to check today might have piled up arge number of corpses not far from their feet. These corpses must have been tortured before they died and they died recently. Otherwise, the corpse joint bamboo¡¯s reaction would not have been so intense. ¡°I have a bold guess about these corpses,¡± Caspian said at this time. me Gordon¡¯s eyes narrowed. At this time, an idea came to his mind. He felt that this idea coincided with Caspian. ¡°I think we¡¯ve found where those missing families have gone¡­¡± Caspian said. ¡°These lunatics!¡± me Gordon clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. His eyes were bloodshot. At this time, the voice of Caspian rang again. ¡°But before talking about these families that have disappeared, I think you should tell me who the guy wrapped in bandages is¡­¡± Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 me Gordon¡¯s body stiffened slightly. His eyes changed repeatedly. Caspian did not urge him. Instead, he returned to his original position, sat down, and poured himself a cup of tea. He was not in a hurry. me Gordon looked at Caspian. After a while, he let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡®t want to lie to you¡­¡± ¡°If I told you, I have long noticed that the rtionship between that person and you wasn¡¯t ordinary. Then, I purposely didn¡®t say anything, quietly watching you perform. Would you be angry?¡± Caspian drank a mouthful of water, and then turned to me Gordon. ¡°Are we even now?¡± me Gordonughed. He knew that since Caspian had said so, it meant that Caspian did not intend to care about this matter. Looking at Caspian, me Gordon slowly stopped smiling. There was a trace of reminiscence and thinking in his eyes. ¡°She is my former maid¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Caspian interrupted him. me Gordon had a bellyful of words to say, and he had even prepared for it. However, they were interrupted by Caspian. Those thousands of words were stuck in his chest at this moment. He felt terrible. He almost scratched his head. ¡°Don¡®t you want me to finish?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t want to,¡± Caspian pointed at the stone whose color had already changed. ¡°What I want to know more is what they want to do by killing so many people in the mine.¡± me Gordon¡¯s attention was immediately attracted by Caspian. In fact, he also wanted to know the answer. However, he did not know that Caspian had said something in his heart. ¡®If my maid had been turned into that, I would have avenged her,¡¯ Caspian had to admit in his heart. In fact, when me Gordon said that the person was his maid, Caspian did not me him for hiding it. At the end of the day, Caspian felt a little bit of the same. He used to have a well-behaved and sensible maid. ¡®I hope I can see a better girl in the future. However, if anything happened to her in the past few years, as long as there was someone involved, those who involved could not live well¡­¡¯ The room fell silent, but, the process did notst long before it was broken by me Gordon. ¡°Although we have confirmed a lot of things today, it also aroused the vignce of the Setting Sun Gate. I think in the next few days, whether we go on patrol or not, as long as we get out of here, we will be targeted by their people. And even if we go to check the mineral resources, they will definitely send people to follow us. Some of the previous evidence was very likely to be destroyed in the first ce. It will be much harder to find conclusive evidence than expected¡­¡± A worried look appeared on me Gordon¡¯s face. He looked at the two cups he had ced on the table before. These two cups respectively represented the origin and result of this matter. However, the only thing missing was the middle part of connecting the two together, what exactly was the Setting Sun Gate hiding? As time passed, this secret would be more and more difficult to learn. me Gordon deeply felt that he was still a little impulsive this time. But there was no other way. After all, the Setting Sun Gate was a gate with several Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators guarding it. Even the mansion couldn¡¯t openlye to check on them. Moreover, for some reason, he could not expose himself too much. Thinking of this, me Gordon¡¯s heart suddenly ached again. Just as me Gordon was waiting for Caspian¡¯s opinion, he suddenly saw Caspian stand up and walk straight to the door. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± me Gordon asked in surprise, his eyes wide open. ¡°Didn¡®t you just say that as long as we leave here today, we will be targeted?¡± Caspian said. ¡°Right¡­¡± me Gordon was puzzled. ¡°So?¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it here tonight. Guess what they will do?¡± Caspian smiled mysteriously. ¡°They¡¯re also discussing¡­¡± me Gordon suddenly understood what Caspian was going to do. He lowered his voice and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re going to the mine.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°As you just said, tonight should be thest and best opportunity. Moreover, I might as well go and have a look myself instead of thinking hard here and failing to get any results. As for you, stay here. At that time, if there is really an ident, you can help me dy the time.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you go alone,¡± me Gordon shook his head. ¡±They have Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Once they find you, they will be desperate. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± Caspian smiled. ¡°Do you know how it feels to kill Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators?¡± me Gordon was stunned and immediately understood what Caspian meant. Suddenly, his expression became extremely interesting. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s no different from killing a chicken,¡± Caspian waved his hand and went straight out. me Gordon watched Caspian¡¯s back disappear from his sight. After a long time, he still felt dizzy. There was no difference between killing a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator and killing a chicken? ¡°This guy has killed Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators? How¡­ How was this possible?¡± Looking at Caspian¡¯s expression just now, me Gordon felt that Caspian was not lying. After a while, he slowly let out a sigh of relief. He touched his chest. ¡°It seems that I¡¯m right to find Caspian this time. He has killed Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, and I¡¯m also in need of such an opportunity. However, it seemed not good to let him take risks like this. I need to do some thing. Fortunately, I can help him at the critical moment.¡± A thoughtful look appeared in me Gordon¡¯s eyes. *** Tonight, at the same time, in the secret ce deep in the Setting Sun Gate, the five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators sat cross-legged in a circle. The crystal hanging above the heads of the five people shone brightly, illuminating the space as bright as day. But the faces of the five people were a little gloomy at this moment. Especially Lion Morgan, whose chubby face was ck. ¡°So, someone really escaped?¡± Ria Dam asked at this time, she looked the oldest among the five. However, in the world of cultivators, in terms of seniority, it was not about age but realm. After being promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, even a very old cultivator could keep his appearance at a certain age. For Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, appearance was really not very important. ¡°I saw it very clearly,¡± Lion Morgan said coldly, ¡°At that time, there was another figure in the mine. It was not wrong.¡± ¡°Could it be that there was a shadow of a person, or that the stone was half hidden in a dark corner? You were the first to enter, so you were wrong?¡± Ang Lia asked. Her voice was delicate and soft. When people heard it, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of floating. ¡°As I said, I am not mistaken! Shadow or stone, can¡¯t I tell?¡± Lion Morgan shouted loudly. He was obviously aneg at hispanion¡¯ s doubts. His eyes, which had been narrowed, were also wide open at this moment. Lion Morgan gritted his teeth, looked at the crowd one by one, and shouted, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Polo Danie whether he had killed them all at that time instead of questioning me here?¡± Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 ¡°There won¡¯t be any loose ends in my hands,¡± Polo Danie said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if one or two members of several families were really lucky and escaped,¡± Lion Morgan snorted. Polo Danie narrowed his eyes slightly and turned to stare at Lion Morgan. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I don¡¯t mind sending you there and let you count the number.¡± ¡°You!¡± Lion Morgan jumped up all of a sudden, and the evil spirit between his eyebrows condensed. The air at the scene froze in an instant. ¡°Shut up!¡± Jones Henry scolded at this moment, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to fight with each other!¡± Jones Henry was not only the head of the Setting Sun Gate, but also the one with the highest realm among them. It could be said that the other three elders and Lion Morgan were no match for Jones Henry alone. Therefore, since he had spoken, Lion Morgan snorted and sat down again. Polo Danie also turned his head and stopped talking. Seeing that both of them had quieted down, Jones Henry continued, ¡°I believe that Polo Danie has done everything cleanly. I also believe that Lion Morgan is right.¡± ¡°Then Senior Brother, what do you mean?¡± A thoughtful expression shed across Ang Lia¡¯s eyes. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with those two disciples!¡± Ria Dam also realized. ¡°They tricked me?¡± Lion Morgan was stunned for a moment, and his words were full of murderous intent. ¡°But how did they do it? And I don¡¯t think that the news will be leaked.¡± ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have made a mistake, which means that we may still had made a mistake,¡± There was no emotion in Jones Henry¡¯s voice, as if he was exining a fact. ¡°When we did things in theter part, we wanted to hide it, so we dealt with itpletely. But before that, we can¡¯t rule out that one or two fish had escaped the¡­¡± Hearing this, the other people on the scene immediately widened their eyes and gasped. ¡°Then¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­ The Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect knows it?¡± Ang Lia stammered. Her face was a little round. At this moment, her face was pale and looked like a white jade te. ¡°If the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect finds out, do you think that only two disciples wille?¡± Jones Henry squinted at Ang Lia and sneered. Only then did everyone look a little better. However, their hearts were still heavy. After all, if the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect found out what they¡¯d done, even if they had ten lives, they would die. ¡°What do you mean, Senior Brother?¡± Lion Morgan asked cautiously. ¡°The fish that escaped the may have made these two disciples notice something. However, they were not clear about the specific situation, so they wanted to take the opportunity to investigate when checking the Blood Soul Profound Mine. If possible, they might get a lot of merit points. After all, ever since the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect modified the sect contribution points into merit points, none of those disciples had not wanted to add more glorious deeds to themselves.¡± Jones Henry paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. This is just my guess. At present, we have three biggest problems. First, how much did the two disciples know? I¡¯m not sure about the one called Caspian, but me Gordon is also King Xiang of Lunia. With his backer, the mansion, he had many spies. It was possible that he knew something and wanted to get some benefits from it¡­ The second question was who Lion Morgan saw today. As for the third question¡­¡± Jones Henry turned to look at Ang Lia and said, ¡°Junior Sister Lia, the person who contacted them has always been you. Have you set the date of delivery?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡®ll confirm with them tomorrow. If nothing goes wrong, it should be in the next few days,¡± Ang Lia said. However, when she said these words, there was a hint of worry on her face. ¡°Senior Brother, do you think that the other side will keep their promise?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already at this time. What¡¯s the use of saying this again?¡± Jones Henry said, ¡°Those things are useless to us. It¡¯s better to hand them over to the other party in exchange for something useful for us. Moreover, if they really want to go back on their word, are we afraid?¡± Hearing this, the other four people¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then, Senior Brother, what should we do now?¡± Lion Morgan asked on behalf of the others again. Among the five of them, Jones Henry was the only leader. Whether it was the n or the division ofbor of each person, he would be responsible for it. The others only needed to follow his instructions. Jones Henry closed his eyes and fell into deep thought. The other four looked at each other, held their breath, and waited for Jones Henry to make a decision. After about 15 minutes, Jones Henry opened his eyes. The others quickly straightened their backs and pricked up their ears. ¡°Lion Morgan, from tomorrow on, you will be responsible for receiving those two guys all the way. Remember, you must be careful. No matter when, they must be in your sight, understand? I don¡¯twant something like yesterday to happen again.¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Under Jones Henry¡¯s gaze, Lion Morgan felt a chill down his spine. He nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Jones Henry nodded and looked at Ang Lia. ¡°Junior Sister Lia, go and contact them. Tell them that the time of the deal is set in seven days.¡± ¡°Seven days¡­¡± Ang Lia hesitated and said, ¡°Will we be too anxious?¡± ¡°If they don¡¯t agree, just tell them that we have limited patience. If they don¡¯t want it, we¡¯ll find another partner,¡± Jones Henry said. ¡°Yes!¡± Ang Lia¡¯s expression turned serious. Although Jones Henry¡¯s tone was indifferent, she could tell that he was anxious. ¡°Polo Danie¡­¡± Jones Henry looked at Polo Danie. Polo Danie¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Senior Brother, please give me your orders.¡± ¡°Go to the original locations of those families and check if there are any traces of strange people in the past month.¡± Polo Danie knew what Jones Henry meant and immediately nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± ¡°Take it easy. You can go tomorrow noon,¡± Jones Henry waved his hand and then looked at thest person. ¡°Ria Dam¡­¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Senior Brother.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something you need to do right away.¡± Upon hearing Jones Henry¡¯s words, Ria Dam and the others also looked at him in confusion. Jones Henry had ordered the others to do something in a few hours, at least they should do it at dawn. But why was it be done at once when it was Ria Dam¡¯s turn? Ria Dam himself was also stunned. ¡°What?¡± Jones Henry smiled grimly. ¡°Tonight, some disciples of the Setting Sun Gate have mysteriously disappeared near the Upper Sect disciples¡¯ courtyard. The Setting Sun Gate is worried about disturbing the rest of the disciples of the Upper Sect, so elders personally came to check in case of idents.¡± Ria Dam blinked his eyes, and a look of understanding appeared in his eyes. ¡°It would be fine if the two disciples of the Upper Sect stayed in the room, but if they were restless¡­¡± Jones Henry waved his hand and said, ¡°Any disciple who appears at the dinner party today don¡¯t have to show up in the future. After all, if the disciples of the Upper Sect don¡¯t behave themselves, then the two of them should have never reached Setting Sun Gate and no one has seen them.¡± Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 The night wind suddenly became a little cold. The wind blew on the gravel-covered ground, making a small sound. For some reason, Caspian felt that there was a faint smell of blood on the way to the mine. In his mind, the cultivator, who was wrapped in bandages, the families that had disappeared and the higher-ups that had been forgotten by their family members were constantly appearing. Masters of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had said during the lecture that the path of cultivation was a path of plundering. But in the understanding of Caspian, it was like a forest full of trees. Every cultivator was one of the trees. Some trees could grow very tall because they plundered the nutrients of the other trees around them. The trees that had been deprived of nutrients looked short, just like the cultivators at the bottom. If his guess was right, what the Setting Sun Gate did this time was not only to plunder the nutrients of other trees. They would even destroy the soil, rain, and sunshine that provided them with nutrients. This was too much¡­ And vaguely, Caspian felt that the purpose of the Setting Sun Gate might be more than that. They might have other ideas. As for the answer, Caspian was looking for it now. The mine was huge, but there was only one entrance. Because the staff had long been dismissed, the mine at night became quieter and strange The pitch- ck mine entrance was like a giant mouth opened by a giant beast. The falling moonlight couldn¡¯t shine in. At first nce, it was as if the huge mouth had swallowed the moonlight. The entrance to the mine was not far ahead. But at this time, Caspian saw a figure standing there facing him. Under the moonlight, the old man¡¯s face looked extremely cold without any unnecessary expression. Caspian stopped and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Qin, the gatekeeper¡­¡± Mr. Qin¡¯s waist was still stooped, and his thin body swayed slightly in the night wind. It was as if the wind could blow him down and smash him into pieces. However, Caspian did not underestimate him because Mr. Qin looked weak. In fact, the other party could detect his appearance at this time proved that the other party was not only a gatekeeper. ¡°It seems that you are not surprised by my appearance,¡± Mr. Qin looked at Caspian and opened his mouth slightly, making an old voice. Caspian took a few steps forward and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a long time.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Qin frowned. Because his face was full of wrinkles, his frown did not look obvious. ¡°It¡¯s too unreasonable for such arge mine to be guarded by an old cultivator who has exhausted all his blood without being checked by the Upper Sect.¡± Caspian shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You are good at hiding. To be honest, until now, I still don¡¯t know what your real realm is. If there is a w, you can only say that your teammates are all pigs.¡± ¡°Pigs?¡± Mr. Qin¡¯s eyes lit up. It seemed that he quite agreed with Caspian¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, they are a group of pigs and a group of mobs. In Polo Danie¡¯s mind, there was only killing. No matter who he was facing, he had the same attitude. He was as stiff as a steel te, and he was only suitable for doing dirty work. Ria Dam was timid but big-hearted. He always felt that he could do great things, but with his ability, even if he was entrusted an important task and was given a high position, he would give you a perfect exnation of what was unqualified. Although Ang Lia looked delicate, her mind was never at ease. What she wanted was not just a little bit¡­¡± ¡°And¡­ On the surface, Lion Morgan looked wless, but in fact, he was just an embroidered pillow full of straw bags. He can only take advantage of the situation. Once he goes against the situation and even has a little ident, he will panic and then bepletely defeated.¡± Speaking of this, Mr. Qin nced at Caspian and said coldly, ¡°If I guess correctly, you came here tonight because you saw something wrong from Lion Morgan.¡± Caspian was a little embarrassed. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really good at judging people.¡± Mr. Qin was speechless. This feeling was actually the same as talking about his hometown. He could mock his hometown, but if it were someone else, he would not be allowed to speak ill of it. ¡°What about the head Jones Henry? What¡¯s your evaluation of him?¡± Caspian smiled and said, ¡°Anyway, your conspiracy has been exposed. Why don¡¯t you tell me his weakness so that I can deal with him.¡± ¡°A mere Holy Land Realm cultivator like you wants to deal with a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator?¡± Mr. Qin¡¯s face revealed undisguised mockery. ¡°Do you think you are reincarnated from a divine beast or do you think you are possessed by immortals and demons? Do you really think that you would be able to challenge someone of a higher rank after entering the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? Well¡­ Young man, you¡¯re too young to know your limits. Although Jones Henry was arrogant and short-sighted, he still had some ability. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with him back then, willing to gamble on fate to fight for a future.¡± ¡°Arrogant and short-sighted,¡± Caspian murmured, ¡°In that case, Head Henry is arrogant and can¡¯t do anything?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± Mr. Qin narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how powerful you are, you won¡¯t be stronger than me Gordon. Your reckless behavior tonight would cause not only you but also me Gordon to die.¡± ¡°Then give it a try?¡± Caspian still responded with a smile. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mr. Qin suddenly grinned at Caspian. Caspian saw that the other partycked two front teeth. No wonder he felt strange when Mr. Qin was speaking. While he was thinking about this, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He wanted to take a step, but at this moment, he found that he couldn¡¯t walk anymore. Caspian was startled at once. The other party made his move! When did he make his move? Looking up, Caspian suddenly found that he was no longer in front of the mine. The stone mine in front of him, the memorial arch, and the gatekeeper, Mr. Qin, were all gone. Now, he was in a dark swamp. What he could see was a thick ck swamp. From time to time, there would be a big bubble in the swamp, and then it would explode, sshing out arge amount of mud. A crimson light shot down from the top of his head. Caspian looked up. The bright moon hanging high in the sky had turned into a demonic red color. Caspian¡¯s body began to sink into the swamp bit by bit. The swamp swallowed his body very fast. In just a moment, his knees sank, and he still couldn¡¯t move. Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 ¡®This swamp is pulling me with a very sticky and huge suction force¡­¡¯ This feeling was very real. It was so real that Caspian could smell the fishy smell when the muddy water exploded one by one. ¡®This environment is very realistic¡­¡¯ Caspian sighed. He didn¡¯t believe that Mr. Qin had the ability to instantly reverse the universe. That old man, without such a high realm, would naturally not have such ability! In this world, there were indeed some magics that could make cultivators look lower than real ones. Caspian had learned one from Master Eva Green to hide his true realm. The realm could be fake, but vigor of cultivator could not be fake. He was much more sensitive to vigor than ordinary cultivators. Previously, when he saw this Mr. Qin for the first time, Caspian felt that the other party¡¯s vigor was almost exhausted. It was like a stream. At this time, the flowing water was not as wide as a thumb and could break at any time. This meant that Mr. Qin¡¯s life was nearing its end. If it were an ordinary person, he would be lying on the bed at this time, waiting for the death. He might not survive until tonight and would die. For cultivators, such a vigor only had about ten days left at most. With such a short life, he still used his magical power to move Caspian into the swamp? ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you think you didn¡¯t die fast enough?¡± Therefore, Caspian concluded that he should still be in the same ce now. Whether it was the swamp or the Bloody Moon above his head, everything he saw was fake. Moreover, he did not feel any trace of the fluctuation of formation here, so there was only one possibility: Mr. Qin could create an illusion by himself. It was very likely that the problem came from the fact that Caspian looked at Mr. Qin¡¯s mouth, which was missing its front teeth. In the past, Caspian had only heard that looking at a cultivator¡¯s eyes, he might fall into the trap without anyone noticing. But who would have thought that someone would hide the trick in his shrinking teeth skin? ¡°Uh, disgusting¡­¡± Not long after Caspian finished speaking, he heard a sound above his head. When he looked up, he immediately saw that the blood-red moon had turned into Mr. Qin¡¯s face. Because of the erged size, the wrinkles and old spots on Mr. Qin¡¯s old face suddenly became clearer and clearer. Even Caspian can see the yellow dirt on the opponent¡¯s teeth. It was so disgusting that it made people¡¯s scalps tingle. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be flustered at all,¡± The head that had turned into a moon opened its mouth wide as it spoke. ¡°It¡¯s just an illusion. It¡¯s all fake. There¡¯s no need to panic,¡± Caspian said lightly. Ever since he stepped onto the path of immortality, Caspian had seen countless fantasy arrays. He himself was also an expert at setting up fantasy arrays. Having seen too much, there was naturally nothing to be surprised about. ¡°That¡¯s right, the illusion is fake,¡± Mr. Qin sighed and then grinned hideously. ¡°But the feeling is real!¡± With a crash, Caspian¡®s body was pulled down a lot again. All of a sudden, his waist was swallowed by the swamp. More importantly, his body still couldn¡¯t move at this moment, just like a ghost pressing against the bed. He had a sense of the outside world and could even speak, but his body was out of control. It didn¡¯t feel good. ¡°In fact, I want to know more about how you opened this illusion. To be honest, I didn¡¯t notice it at all,¡± Caspian was still calm and looked up at the moon in the sky. But in just a moment, he lowered his head again. It was too ugly to watch. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m using a fantasy array?¡± Mr. Qin opened his mouth andughed, his tone was full of banter. ¡°Holy Land Realm is Holy Land Realm. You really don¡¯t know anything. Haha!¡± ¡°Your realm¡­¡± Hearing the other party¡®s words, Caspian narrowed his eyes. He suddenly remembered that when Lion Morgan introduced Mr. Qin, he mentioned that he was attacked by demons when he delivered goods for the Setting Sun Gate. He was seriously injured and his realm dropped. Then Caspian connected the tone of the other party at the moment The answer was obvious. ¡°Hehe, it seems that you already know,¡± Mr. Qin¡¯s mouth opened even wider. ¡°Ten years ago, I was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator!¡± Heavenly Spirit Realm! A white light suddenly shed across Caspian¡¯s mind. The white light instantly dispelled the haze that had shrouded Caspian before. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your surname is not Qin. you are Holly Logan, Master of Water-piercing!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed. Caspian had been in a mess before, but at this moment, he seemed to have found a clue. ¡°Hehehe¡­ Mater Water-piercing, haha, that was indeed me from before,¡± Mr. Qin, to be more precise, it was Holly Logan who wasughing wildly at this moment. ¡°It turns out to be like this,¡± Caspian nodded. Before Caspian came here, me Gordon had told him about the Setting Sun Gate. Therefore, he knew that there were six Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in the Setting Sun Gate more than ten years ago. Later, Holly Logan, Master Water-piercing, died about ten years ago, so the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators became the current five. At that time, Holly Logan was another deputy head of the Setting Sun Gate! In front of Caspian, what happened ten years ago seemed to repeat itself. The head Jones Henry found Holly Logan, who was recovering from serious injuries. In their n, they needed a trustworthy person to guard the mine and monitor every change in the mine. Holly Logan, on the other hand, needed to recover his strength and extend his lifespan through the benefits of this n. So he pretended to die, changed his appearance, turned into the gatekeeper, and pretended to be the last gatekeeper of the Setting Sun Gate. ¡®Master Holly Logan is good at illusion spells¡­¡¯ Caspian also understood how he had fallen into the trap. It was not a formation, but an illusion spell. Fantasy array was only one of the kinds of formations, while illusion spells were already in the category of magic, or even magic power. Looking at Caspian¡¯s sudden realization, Holly Logan smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you have figured out a lot of things. In this case, I can tell you something more so that you can see something farther at thest moment of the Path to Immortality.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian¡¯s body sank a little more. His chest was engulfed by the swamp. The mud was like steel tes, squeezing him. He felt a tightness in his chest. Although he knew in his heart that it was all fake, the feeling was extremely real and clear, so that he felt that it was getting harder to breathe. ¡°How can cultivators of Holy Land Realmpare with Heavenly Spirit Realm? Unfortunately, there was no chance for you to reach Heavenly Spirit Realm? Otherwise, at the moment of your promotion, you would find that this was the true meaning of cultivation! Only when you reached Heavenly Spirit Realm would you know that now you were just looking at the sky from the bottom of a well!¡± ¡°In the eyes of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, Holy Land Realm cultivators¡¯ fighting style was that of a country bumpkin. They only knew how to be reckless. Yes, they only knew how to be reckless. The number of fighting styles a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator could learn and master was as many as stars. Before this, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve never thought of what kind of fighting style illusion spells use¡­ Illusion spells are a range that only Heavenly Spirit Realm can cultivate.¡± Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 Caspian exhaled. ¡°I see. Because of your words, I am more hopeful about the future.¡± ¡°No, you have no hope,¡± Holly Logan sneered. His expression was one of madness, and even his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Look at how condensed your body is. Such a body was a waste on you. I don¡¯t have much life left. ording to the current situation, perhaps in another 15 or 20 days, my vigor will bepletely exhausted and I will die here. But now, God has sent you to me¡­¡± Holly Logan¡¯s old face kept shaking. ¡°This is what I shouldn¡¯t have died for. The path to immortality is endless!¡± He let out a roar. While the other party was chattering, Caspian heard some information from his words. ¡°You want to upy my body?¡± The corner of Caspian¡¯s mouth suddenly showed a yful look. ¡°You can¡¯t resist!¡± Holly Logan smiled grimly. ¡°After tonight, you will be mine, and your soul will bepletely destroyed.¡± As soon as Mr. Qin finished speaking, Caspian suddenly found that the moon above his head began to sink and be bigger and bigger. Holly Logan¡¯s old face looked as if it was going to make the earth copse. The blood fog was hazy and pressed against his head. Then Caspian felt a chill down his spine. It was as if he had been whipped by the cold wind after sweating. ¡°He just went in? It seems that he¡¯s dying. He can¡¯t wait¡­¡± Caspian murmured, ¡°I was going to give him a surprise, but now it seems that it¡¯s better not to scare him.¡± ¡°Hehehe, it¡¯s useless to say anything now,¡± Holly Logan¡¯s voice sounded from Caspian¡¯s body. Obviously, he was sinking into the depths of Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness. He wanted to take root there, and then continue to spread through Caspian¡®s sea of consciousness until he crushed Caspian¡¯s soul, bing the owner of this ce. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have died. There was no hope for me to dig out what was hidden by Eight-eyed Master. In the end, there was actually a zombie resurrected, making the seal loosen up.¡± ¡°The resurrection of zombies?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°There¡¯s also a resurrection of zombies in the Setting Sun Gate?¡± ¡°Yeah, you didn¡¯t expect it, right? In fact, I didn¡¯t expect it either,¡± Holly Loganughed proudly. He thought, ¡®The disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect who hade to their doorstep tonight was like sending charcoal in the snow. No, it was not charcoal in the snow. He had given his life now. I must definitely praise him¡­¡¯ Holly Logan became more and morecent. He said more, ¡°Not only did the zombiese back to life, but the ce where the zombies came back to life was also near the seal set by Eight-Eyed Master that year. So these zombies not only helped us find the ce where the seal was, but also loosened the seal. Tell me, are these zombies my lucky stars? Hahahaha!¡± ¡°Is the resurrection of zombies recently?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Yes, in the past few months,¡± Holly Logan said with a smile. At this time, he was getting closer and closer to the depths of Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness. He was only one step away from sess. Therefore, at this time, he was in a good mood and did not mind saying more. ¡°You must be referring to the Eight-eyed Master of the Setting Sun Gate. The one who found the Blood Soul Profound Mine,¡± Caspian asked again. ¡°Oh, it seems that you know a lot,¡± Holly Logan was quite surprised, but soon, he came to his senses. ¡°I see. Sure enough, something happened to the mineral resources. You are here to investigate this matter. No wonder you, as a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, know so much about the affairs of the Setting Sun Gate,¡± Holly Logan said fiercely. ¡°You think too much¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s tone was faint. ¡°The ckwater mine where the Blood Soul Profound Mine is located is one of the top ten mines in Lunia. This ismon knowledge for the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and other cultivators. So what¡¯s strange about it? As for you, you were shocked by a little thing. You have never seen the world before, and you should be the one who is watching the world from the bottom of the well.¡± ¡°How dare you talk to me like that!¡± Holly Logan shouted angrily. As a former Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, it was really unbearable for a Holy Land Realm cultivator to mock him at this time. But soon, he sneered, ¡°There is no need to argue with you now. In a while, you will know what horror is.¡± ¡°Yes, this is what I want to say to you,¡± Caspian muttered. ¡°What did you say?¡± Holly Logan asked. Caspian ignored him. Holly Logan stopped talking to Caspian. At this time, Caspian¡¯s body was swallowed by the swamp again. His chest waspletely sunken, and even his neck was gone, leaving only his head exposed. But just before the sink, Caspian took a deep breath. So at this time, he could hold on for a while. Caspian was waiting for a voice. Holly Logan didn¡¯t let Caspian wait too long. After a while, his voice came from Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Hey, what is in your sea of consciousness? A gateway? Well, a sense of history came face to face. It looked like a magic weapon. In other words, you also had an adventure. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll ept it. Don¡¯t worry. When I finish studying this magic weapon, I will use it properly and let you die in peace. Hahaha!¡± ¡°What have¡­ You put¡­ In?¡± Holly Loganughed proudly, but before he could stop, an impatient voice suddenly came to his mind. ¡°Who Is it!¡± Holly Logan was shocked. Even if he had two more heads, he would never have thought that there was someone else in Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Who is talking? Who, who are you?! How dare you point fingers at me?! Do you know who I am?! Although I has fallen into a lower realm, I can¡¯t be looked down upon by someone like you!¡± The noise in the sea of consciousness made Caspian feel a little helpless. If he could lift his arm, he hoped that he could dig out his ears. ¡°It¡¯s noisy¡­¡± An impatient voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know how powerful I am, ah! What, what¡¯s going on? I, ah! Argh! Please spare me! Please, please spare me!¡± Caspian heard Holly Logan¡¯s heart-wrenching screams and wailsing from his sea of consciousness. Holly Logan was begging for mercy, and he was desperate. Then, there was nothing left. His voice stopped abruptly. It was like a duck with a crying neck, suddenly grabbed by someone, unable to make any sound. Caspian looked up and saw a crack extending down from the illusion. The sky and the earth copsed. The power of the swamp that trapped him also receded like a tide. After a while, the illusion dissipated. The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. The night wind was cool. Caspian was still in ce. Not far ahead, there was a mine and an archway. Under the memorial arch, the old man¡¯s face was distorted by extreme fear, but there was no more sound. Caspian regained his freedom. He raised his hand, crossed his chest, and said with a smile, ¡°Are you surprised or not?¡± Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 ¡°Are you surprised or not? Are you happy? You still have supper in the middle of the night. How nice I am to you?¡± ¡°He is¡­ So weak¡­ It¡¯s¡­ Useless¡­¡± The person behind the Gates of Hell had ruined the atmosphere perfectly. Holly Logan¡®s Divine Soul was already on the verge of exhaustion. As Holly Logan had said, if he hadn¡¯t met Caspian today, he would have died in another 15 or 20 days. And because he met Caspian tonight, he died early. Naturally, such a divine spirit could not be replenish the guy behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s useful, I won¡¯t send him to you,¡± Caspian said with a smile. ¡°Even if he wants to go, I¡¯ll try my best to stop him.¡± The guy behind the Gates of Hell was speechless. Caspian was telling the truth. If the guy swallowed the Divine Soul and regained his strength, he would be in danger. He didn¡¯t want to be someone else when he woke up after falling asleep. ¡°Next time¡­ Send a¡­ Stronger one¡­¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± The guy was speechless again. In fact, this time, even without the help of the person behind the Gates of Hell, Caspian was confident that he could escape. But who would have thought that Holly Logan would take the initiative to drill deep into Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness? He was courting death. Having lost his Divine Soul, Holly Logan¡¯s body under the memorial arch naturally turned into a corpse that was gradually turning cold. Without this obstacle, Caspian came to the front of the mine in a moment. In the dark, the mine became evenrger. It even gave people a feeling that they were going to merge with the darkness. People would feel their hearts palpitate, and their chests seemed to be torn apart. Standing at the edge of the mine, Caspian pondered for a while and then turned his hand over. A ck shadow suddenly stood silently a step away from him. It was not that the ck shadow was deliberately mystifying, but that he was wearing a ck robe, plus it was at night, so he looked mysterious. This was the puppet made by Caspian before. When Lion Morgan was confused, the puppet yed a very important role. Now, Caspian could use it again. Not long ago, the corpse joint bamboo that had just absorbed the Rancorous Qi and Corpse Qi in the stone was also taken out by Caspian. At the same time, he took out a stack of array maps. After searching through the array maps, Caspian took out one of them. ¡°Nine Reincarnations Heart Formation¡­¡± After activating the formation map, a bright light quickly shot onto the corpse joint bamboo. A small glowing pattern suddenly appeared on the surface of the corpse joint bamboo. At the same time, Caspian also felt that the corpse joint bamboo seemed to be pulled by a certain force, intentionally or unintentionally pointing into the mine. He believed that if he loosened his grip at this time, the corpse joint bamboo would definitely not fall straight down. Instead, it would slide directly in the air and fly toward a certain position in the mine pit. However, this power also showed that there was no problem with his behavior at this time. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. With a puff, Caspian pierced the corpse joint bamboo into the puppet¡¯s chest. ¡°Lead the way,¡± Caspian said lightly. A circle of light spread throughout the puppet¡®s body at the center of the body. The next moment, the puppet took a step forward and jumped down. ¡°Haha!¡± Caspian chuckled and followed closely behind. They didn¡¯t go through the mine as they did in the daytime, so Caspian entered the mine much faster than before. And because of the guidance of the corpse joint bamboo and Nine Reincarnations Heart Formation, Caspian found the location of his target without much effort. At this time, the wall facing he was less than three floors high front the mine where he, Lion Morgan, and others were at that time. In other words, at that time, as long as he and the others went down about ten meters, they would pass by here. ¡°It seems that Lion Morgan is bullying our Holy Land Realm¡¯s realm¡­¡± Caspian took a step forward, put his palm t, and stuck to the wall in front of him. Although it was called a wall, if it weren¡¯t for the puppet¡¯s guidance, it would be very difficult to find the difference between the wall and other stones in this gloomy environment. However, if he knew that there was a problem here and then observed it carefully, it would be easy to find out where the problem was. This stone wall was man-made. And there were traces of fantasy array. The purpose of fantasy array¡¯s concealment was naturally to make the stone wall look more realistic, just like it was naturally formed next to it. ¡°The secret is behind this stone wall.¡± Streaks of spiritual Qi shot out from the fingertip of Caspian like silk threads. The current strength of Caspian¡¯s formation was already one that could not be underestimated among cultivators. Because the strength of the formation waspletely different from that of a cultivator. It was just like how a cook was good at cooking, but it was different from his excellent knife skills. Although all the cooking skills belonged to cooking. The silk-like spiritual Qi spread out and soon attached itself to several parts of the stone wall. ¡°Break!¡± With a low shout, Caspian¡¯s eyes glittered. In an instant, even spiritual Qi thread on his fingertip suddenly straightened. Pap, pap! A crisp sound came from the spot where spiritual Qi thread touched. It was not loud, just like the sound of a person patting his palm gently. As ripples appeared, the holes on the surface of the stone wall faded away like a tide. What appeared was a smooth and thick stone wall. Caspian reached out and pushed. Boom! With a boom, the ground under his feet and the surrounding stone walls shook slightly. Broken stones and dust fell, as if the mine path would copse in the next moment. However, in less than two breaths, the shaking stopped. The stone wall copsed inward, revealing a gap that could be passed by one person from the side. Caspian thought for a while and asked the puppet to leave first. When the puppet walked in and found nothing wrong, Caspian stepped in. When he came to the back of the stone wall, the stone wall suddenly made a roar and returned to its original position. Caspian looked up and was slightly stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. ¡°A spider demon¡­¡± He was standing in a cave dozens of acres wide. The ground of the cave was in a mess. Many broken jars were thrown to the ground and piled up into a hill. The ground was even more difficult to describe, as if a person¡¯s stomach had been cut open. Obviously, these jars were dug out from the ground, which could be seen from the dirt on the surface of the jar. However, what caught Caspian¡¯s attention the most was arge hanging high in the depths of the cave. There was also a person tightly bound in the middle of the. This extended from the ground all the way to the top of the cave, and almost upied one side of the cave wall on both sides. The patterns looked very simr to the spider web. Combined with the figure in the middle of the spider web, whose limbs were open, Caspian sighed with emotion just now. But the next moment, Caspian found that the Spider Demon was dead. In other words, it was a dead body. Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 A man, like a spider, was guarding the center of the giant spider web. But this was a dead man. The ground was in a mess. The soil and broken jars were scattered all over the ground. No matter how one looked at it, it looked weird. It was very discordant, abrupt, and a little absurd. But Caspian didn¡¯tugh¡­ There was no extra expression on his face. The reason was very simple. The news leaked by the corpse joint bamboo told him that someone had died here. And many people died. The Rancorous Qi even seeped into the stone. Caspian even suspected that the cultivators of the families that disappeared very likely died here. The bound body was a little far away. Caspian decided to get closer and see if there was any new discovery. He took a step forward. The moment he stepped on the mud in front of him, Caspian felt that something was wrong. The ground was too soft. Moreover, there were some sticity. To put it in words, it was like stepping on arge pool of sticky snot. He lowered his head and narrowed his eyes. Cracks appeared on the muddy ground beneath his feet. It was dark red. A strong smell of blood gushed out at the same time. ¡°Blood¡­¡± Caspian murmured. He looked up, then he had a vague feeling. The so-called mud ground was just a floating dust on the top. Beneath the dust was a sea of blood. Taking a deep breath, Caspian stomped down and suddenly stopped in the air. In an instant, the st wave formed by the huge force shattered the soil under Caspian¡¯s feet and spread out in all directions. There was no sound, but the mud ground kept cracking and rising and falling like waves. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Deep red seeped out from the crack. The smell of blood, which was so thick that it could not be dissolved, instantly made Caspian feel as if he had been soaked in a sea of blood. His breath was full of the smell of blood. ¡°It¡¯s all blood!¡± Caspian was certain. In this cave, the ground was probably dug into a deep pond. The pond was filled with blood. The blood was too thick, so even if it was covered with a thickyer of soil and broken jars, the soil and jars would not sink. ¡°It¡¯s fierce enough¡­ Of course, the blood couldn¡¯t have been injected here a long time ago. Otherwise, it would have dried up. Judging from the situation, it should only be recently. Everything has proved my spection one by one¡­¡° Caspian looked up at the bodies in the distance. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see who the corpse is¡­ The Great Leisure Court!¡± He took a step forward. A long shadow appeared in the void. He moved as fast as lightning and arrived in front of the corpse in an instant. He used the Void Spiritual Steps again. Instantly, his feet hovered above the soil, about the height of two fists. In this way, even if there was blood under his feet, he would not be affected and would not fall. This magic, which was regarded as useless by others, made it convenient for him this time. Caspian was standing in the air, looking at the corpse carefully. Judging from the situation of the corpse, it should have been years since he died. His clothes were covered with a thickyer of dust. However, what puzzled Caspian was that the dead man was not only a cultivator, but alsomit suicide! Caspian didn¡¯t notice it because the hands of the corpse were folded in front of his chest and stooped. Now that he was getting closer, he could see that the corpse was holding a small sword in both hands. And the small sword, which still looked extremely sharp so far, pierced through the heart of the corpse. He had to admire the other party¡¯s courage tomit suicide. But at the same time, the behavior of the corpse also raised a huge doubt in his heart. ¡°Isn¡®t he a cultivator? Why did he die after stabbing his heart with his sword? Even if his chest was stabbed a big hole, a Holy Land Realm cultivator would not die unless his head was cut off¡­¡± Cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm were said to be able to heal themselves even if they were dismembered by five horses. As for whether the corpse was a Pulse Control Realm or not, Caspian did not even think of it. A secret that allowed Heavenly Spirit Realm of the Setting Sun Gate to take the risk was just a corpse of a Pulse Control Realm cultivator? To put it bluntly, Pulse Control Realm was not qualified to get involved. Therefore, when the corpse was alive, it was at least at Holy Land Realm, and the probability of it being a Holy Land Realm cultivator was very low. Such a person died after being stabbed in the heart by a sword. What a joke! The only possibility was that there was something wrong with the small sword. Caspian tried to grab the wrist of the corpse, trying to pull it out a little. However, he didn¡®t expect that he could crush the body¡¯s wrist before he used any strength. With a click, he was also stunned. The corpse was like a dead tree that had been exposed to the wind and sun for an unknown period of time. However, his broken wrist had helped Caspian a lot. Half of the small sword pierced into the body¡¯s heart. The remaining half, including the hilt, was exposed. Caspian looked at the little sword. The surface of the small sword was engraved with lines. These lines wereplicated and seemed to contain some mysterious power. After a while, the expression on his face changed from doubt to seriousness, and then he couldn¡¯t help but breathe faster. ¡°No way, is this¡­¡± Caspian mumbled, ¡°If my guess is correct¡­¡± He quickly came to a corner of the cave and then turned to look. Somewhere in his sight, he saw what he had guessed. Then he quickly came to another location of the cave. In that position, he saw what he had expected. He walked back to the corpse with aplicated expression and looked at the huge spider web that was tightly attached to the corpse. Although it was called a spider web, in fact, it was more like a big made of mucus. The was covered with dust, so it looked dirty at this time. Many ces, including mucus and dust, were solidified. ¡°Yes, this is not a spider web, but¡­ ¡± Caspian puzzled. He held the hilt of the small sword and slowly drew it out. ¡°This is¡­ Life-protecting Soul-suppressing Formation¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the little sword was also pulled out by Caspian. He raised the small sword in front of him and flipped his wrist. The other side of the little sword appeared in front of him. What Caspian had seen before was the side of the small sword, which was engraved with lines. Because there was no dust on it, there were eight words written in extremely vigorous and decisive handwriting, ¡°I¡¯ll use my life to suppress all evil!¡± Caspian¡¯s face was reflected on the sword. ¡°This is not a spider demon. He burned his life and suppressed the evil spirit here. But now, the guys of the Setting Sun Gate had released all those evil spirits. Moreover, they are also raised with cultivators¡¯ blood¡­¡° Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 Burning one¡¯s own life to suppress the evil spirits required great courage and dedication. Caspian was in awe of the corpse in front of him. When he was in Heavenly Stars Sect, the elders had told him. Cultivators snatched essence of the world and gather spiritual Qi¡¯s Luck not only for strength but also immortality. While possessing powerful power, cultivators also had to learn to protect mortals. Without those ordinary people to bring the world alive, there would be no soil for cultivators to survive. Besides, cultivators were originally promoted from mortals. Therefore, every time a disaster came, there would never be a shortage of backbones that could support the sky. The man in front of Caspian was obviously one of them. However, cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate had ruined this cultivator¡¯s efforts. The broken jars under the feet of him showed everything. Since the jars were broken, the things inside naturally came out. Don¡¯t say that there was no direct evidence to prove that there were evils in the jars. Would normal things need human life and blood? Would normal things need the Setting Sun Gate to ughter several cultivators before hiding it? As for the little sword, it was naturally a magic weapon. However, Caspian still put it back into the corpse¡¯s arms. Magic weapon was a good thing, but out of respect for this person, Caspian did not intend to take it. When he put his hand into the cultivator¡¯s arms, he suddenly felt that his fingertips touched something. It was soft and warm. Moreover, it was still moving slightly! This feeling immediately made Caspian¡¯s back numb. ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve offended you¡­¡± This sort of feeling within the cave was naturally abnormal. Caspian pressed his two fingers together and quickly took out an oval-shaped thing like a cocoon from the corpse¡®s arms in an instant. A small hole appeared at the end of the cocoon and in next second, a small red worm, like a silkworm, stuck its head out from inside and twisted slightly. What Caspian had just touched was this little worm. He saw the wriggling worm, he felt an extremely violent and fierce aura. Although the worm was small, so small that it was only as big as his two knuckles, it was like a compressed disaster at the moment, which made the hairs on Caspian¡¯s arms stand up. And at this moment, for some reason, a strong desire rose in his heart! This desire seemed to be urging him to swallow the little bug. ¡°Eat it¡­¡± ¡°Eat it!¡± ¡°Eat it, and you will get new power¡­¡± The low voice was full of temptation at this moment. Caspian¡¯s face slowly approached the little worm. But the next moment, he took a deep breath, and a fierce light shed in his eyes. He quickly recovered his mind. ¡°This thing is trying to trick me,¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes focused as he looked at the little worm seriously. The little worm still seemed to be ignorant, twisting inside the hole, as if it wanted to struggle out. ¡°Did thise from that jar?¡± Caspian asked in a low voice. Although the insect was small, it didn¡¯t look lethal. However, Caspian had just felt a horrible temptation on it. He then thought for a while, but there was no memory of this thing in his mind. And this little worm was very likely to be the key to exposing the secret of the Setting Sun Gate. After some thought, Caspian took out his Beast Controller te and put the little worm in. After searching the ce and making sure that there were no other small worms, Caspian bowed to the corpse again and then went out of the cave. Tonight¡®s discovery was beyond his expectation, and killing Holly Logan was also out of the n. Therefore, when he went back at this moment, he had to discuss with me Gordon to make the next n. As for what had happened in the cave before, Caspian could roughly guess through the traces left on the spot. ¡°Break the jars and raise this worm with cultivators¡¯ blood. Judging from the number of jars on the scene, there should be a lot of worms, but I only saw this one. The rest should have been transferred away by the people from the Setting Sun Gate. The one I discovered should have been missed when it was transferred by them. After all, when they do such a bad thing, they will feel guilty even if they look at the dead bodies, let alone search for them¡­¡± Under the cover of the night sky, Caspian quickly returned to the Setting Sun Gate while making a deduction. *** This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Outside the courtyard where the honored guests rested, it was the third time that Ria Dam had spoken with several disciples of Setting Sun Gate. ¡°Ria Dam of the Setting Sun Gate, requests to see the disciples of the Upper Sect. I have something important to discuss with you¡­¡± He asked to see them again. After waiting for a long time, he still did not get any response. Ria Dam gradually frowned and felt more and more uneasy. ¡®Could it be that the two disciples really have some action tonight? Did they really know something and come here to test us?¡¯ Thinking of this, Ria Dam felt his heart suddenly sink. ¡®No, in a few days, our n will bepleted. At such a critical moment, we must not fail because of a few small fish and shrimps! What the head senior brother said was right. If the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect really noticed something, then the people sent should be Masters, not the disciples of two Holy Land Realm cultivators¡­¡¯ ¡®These two disciples, especially me Gordon, must have found out some clues for some reason, so they wanted to investigate. In that case, we have to kill this risk before they know the truth. It will be best if we can find out what they know, and who are in cahoots with them. Then, we follow the clues and catch them all in one fell swoop! In short, only the dead can keep it a secret!¡¯ Thinking of this, Ria Dam¡®s face suddenly showed a trace of killing intent. He had asked to see them three times in a row, but there was no response, which was enough to exin the problem. What they did this time was too risky, so no mistakes could be allowed before they seeded. He took a deep breath, made up his mind, and strode toward the courtyard. After he took a few steps, ayer of light film rose from the periphery of the courtyard. This was defense array that enveloped the courtyard. But this yard originally belonged to the Setting Sun Gate, so defense array was naturally set up by the Setting Sun Gate. Ria Dam ignored it and walked straight to the door. He then knocked the door and said, ¡°Two disciples of the Setting Sun Gate have disappeared nearby. The current situation is unclear and we are investigating thoroughly. If we offend you, please don¡®t me us¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was still no movement in the room. A murderous look appeared on Ria Dam¡¯s face and he was about to break through the door. ¡°After I open the door, if you two aren¡¯t inside, then it won¡¯t be up to you if anything happens again.¡± An icy blue light appeared in his palm. Ria Dam was about to p the door in front of him. But at this moment, the gate of the courtyard was suddenly opened. Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 After opening the door, me Gordon¡®s expressionless face appeared. Ria Dam had just pped out. In the surrounding airflow, a cold storm rose, making people feel as if it was winter. Originally, he nned to blow up the courtyard gate with one palm. Unexpectedly, me Gordon opened the door at this time and stood in front of this palm. Ria Dam¡¯s heart was about to jump out of his throat. Killing people was one thing, but if he identally killed someone, it would be another thing. And at this time, Ria Dam only saw me Gordon and did not see Caspian. In other words, if he didn¡¯t pay attention and beat me Gordon to death at this time, or even hurt me Gordon, then Caspian who didn¡¯t appear would have time to send messages to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, then the consequences would be serious, and it was all because of his mistake. Thinking of this, Ria Dam only felt that all the blood in his body was cold. He forcibly cut off his spiritual Qi. The ice blue in his palm suddenly went out, and the cold wind around him stopped. Ria Dam¡¯s palm also stopped halfway. The price he paid was that spiritual Qi in his body was in disorder, his face was green and white, and his eyes were ck. It was very ufortable. As a dignified Master of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was timid in doing things. How could he be so embarrassed? Suddenly, Ria Darn was extremely embarrassed and annoyed. He stared at me Gordon and said, ¡±Why hasn¡¯t there been any movement for so long? What are you doing inside?¡± His tone was stern as if he was interrogating a criminal. me Gordon¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Do I have to report what I did to you?¡± When he heard Ria Dam shouting outside, me Gordon knew that the other party was testing him. But Caspian who went out to investigate the situation had note back yet. me Gordon had to stall for time. If the other party broke in and found that Caspian was not here, it would be difficult for the two of them to escape from the opponent¡¯s hands. me Gordon thought this matter, so he deliberately ignored Ria Dam. But when Ria Darn was about to break the door, me Gordon knew that he had to show up. Otherwise, if the gate of the courtyard was broken, Ria Dam could break in directly. Under the pressure of the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, me Gordon¡¯s eyes were cold. It seemed that he had been offended by the other party. King Xiang¡¯s prestige and status as a disciple of the Upper Sect did not cause him to be inferior to Ria Dam because of his inferior realm. As for Ria Dam, he was not as tough as he used to be for he felt guilty. After being directly pushed back by me Gordon, the corners of his eyes twitched, but for a moment, he could not break in. After a moment of silence, he spoke first. After all, he still remembered his mission. ¡°Two disciples of the Setting Sun Gate have disappeared nearby tonight. I haven¡®t found them yet, so I¡¯m a little anxious. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± me Gordon snorted. At this moment, Ria Dam directly wanted to kill me Gordon in his heart. ¡®I¡¯m Master of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Since you¡®re a disciple of the Upper Sect, you should be polite to me. How can you be so lucky?¡¯ he thought to himself in his heart. However, he suppressed the anger in his heart at this moment and tried to negotiate as much as possible. ¡°If it¡¯s convenient¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient,¡± me Gordon said before Ria Dam could finish. ¡°Are the missing disciples of the Setting Sun Gate rted to you?¡± Ria Dam narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you framing me?¡± me Gordon was not afraid of him. He sneered, took out a messenger, and held it in his hand. ¡°Do you dare to repeat what you just said?¡± All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. me Gordon paused word by word without fear. Before Caspian came back, he must not retreat. me Gordon was not a fool. The other party said that their disciples had disappeared. Even a fool would not believe such a rotten excuse. The only possibility was that the other party also noticed that they had other purposes, so the other party wanted to verify it. Therefore, me Gordon could not get out of the way. If he got out of the way, he might even lose his life. ¡°Sect messenger?¡± Looking at messenger in me Gordon¡¯s hand, Ria Dam narrowed his eyes. That was messenger of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, which also meant that me Gordon would be able to send everything that had happened here to the sect in a moment. However, Ria Dam was not afraid. A moment was referred to the time to send messages, not the time to record messages on messenger. Ria Dam was calcting how confident he was to take away messenger before the other side carved the information with his ability. Or he could not let the other party leave no information on the messenger. After thinking for a while, Ria Dam smiled. He found that his confidence was 100%. His opponent was just a cultivator of a second stage of the Holy Land Realm, while he was at Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although he was only at the entry level of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, it was more than enough to crush a Holy Land Realm cultivator. Seeing the change in Ria Dam¡¯s expression, me Gordon¡¯s heart suddenly thumped and he secretly comined. It seemed that his current actions not only failed to suppress Ria Dam, but also provoked the other party¡¯s ferocity. ¡°King Xiang, are you threatening me because the missing disciples of the Setting Sun Gate were actually taken away by you?¡± Ria Dam smiled grimly. ¡°You¡­¡± me Gordon frowned, wanting to say something. But immediately, he was shocked and angry to find that his body could not move! Looking away, me Gordon happened to meet Ria Dam¡¯s eyes at this moment. He saw that Ria Dam¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule. It was impossible for Heavenly Spirit Realm to crush another Heavenly Spirit Realm without anyone noticing. However, Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were capable of doing this to Holy Land Realm cultivators, even if the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was at the first stage while the Holy Land Realm cultivator was at the third stage. This was the gap between realms! Looking at the motionless me Gordon, Ria Dam felt happy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Now wait until I take away your messenger and go in for an examination. If someone is not here¡­ Humph!¡± In fact, from the beginning to now, Caspian didn¡¯t show up, Ria Dam had already known what had happened. ¡®One of the two disciples of the Upper Sect is a king with a different surname from Lunia and has a bright future. But why does he want to court death¡­¡¯ When Ria Darn walked toward me Gordon, he signaled with his eyes. The disciples of the Setting Sun Gate, who hade with him, suddenly looked murderous. They walked past me Gordon and strode into the courtyard. me Gordon¡¯s heart beat faster. Caspian had note back yet. When they opened the door, they would find that Caspian was not there at all. He had to find a reasonable exnation. But the problem was, judging from Ria Dam¡¯s expression at the moment, would Ria Dam believe his exnation? Ria Dam smiled coldly. He looked at me Gordon¡¯s face and slowly reached out to pick up messenger in me Gordon¡¯s hand. ¡°me Gordon, tell me where Caspian went¡­¡± Hong! Before Ria Dam could finish his words, a horrible explosion suddenly came from the room in the courtyard. The sound waves poured out like a tide. The whole yard was suddenly ups and downs. The surrounding walls cracked, and the tiles were all broken into pieces, and cracks were all over the ground. Defense array that covered the ward was activated, shaking Violently like waves. Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± me Gordon and Ria Dam had this idea in their minds. The next moment, me Gordon felt the power of sealing his movements loosen. His eyes widened and his pupils constricted. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that Ria Dam was so surprised that he forgot to care about me Gordon. me Gordon hurriedly turned around. Suddenly, he saw the house not far behind him explode. The roof, beam, and tile were all blown into pieces and shot up into the sky. The two disciples of the Setting Sun Gate, who had just broken into the room, screamed and flew out. me Gordon¡¯s heart was beating violently, and he only felt that rolling blood was rushing into his brain. Caspian came back in time! At the same time, Caspian strode out of the ruins. The rolling dust was rolled aside by the strong wind around him. ¡°Who gave the Setting Sun Gate so much courage to kill the disciple of the Upper Sect!¡± This angry shout reached Ria Dam¡¯s ears, and his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°What, kill?¡± He couldn¡¯t afford to be used like this. Caspian came straight over. A disciple of the Setting Sun Gate who had just flown out blocked in front of him. Caspian raised his foot and stamped hard on the disciple under Ria Dam¡¯s eyes, which were getting bigger and bigger. Bang! The disciple¡¯s chest was directly prated by Caspian. Blood gushed out like a spring. The ground trembled and earth waves spread. Caspian¡¯s expression did not change at all, and he continued to move forward. When the other disciple of the Setting Sun Gate saw this scene, he was scared out of his wits. He climbed up from the ground with his hands and feet, stumbled, and ran toward Ria Dam. ¡°Elder, help¡­¡± As soon as he uttered these words, his head was grabbed by Caspian. Caspian opened his right hand as if he was grabbing a ball, grabbed the disciple¡®s head, and then turned around. In an instant, the disciple was turned upside down. His feet rubbed violently against the ground. At this moment, they even drew dazzling sparks. After a round, Caspian loosened his grip. With a whoosh, the disciple flew out like a meteor. In the blink of an eye, he had be one with the night, never be seen again. This courtyard was built on a towering mountain peak. The disciple fell from here, and under it was an abyss. Needless to say, he was absolutely smashed into pieces, and the body could not be found. Ria Dam¡¯s eyes were wide open at this moment, and his heart was beating violently, almost breaking his chest. He never thought that Caspian was not only in the room, but also so bold. His killing was just an idea, but Caspian directly attacked the disciple of the Setting Sun Gate. And it seemed that he had no scruples at all! Seeing that Caspian hade closer in a few steps, Ria Dam was shocked. He suddenly reacted. This was the Setting Sun Gate. He was an elder of the Setting Sun Gate and Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The other party was just a Holy Land Realm cultivator, why should he be so arrogant in front of him? Thinking of this, Ria Dam took a deep breath and was about to lose his temper. But Caspian was faster than him. ¡°The disciples of the Upper Sect are meditating and practicing. Ria Dam, do you want to steal the cultivation method of the Upper Sect or murder the disciples of the Upper Sect?¡± The sound of Caspian rumbled like thunder as it rolled out from the mountain in the middle of the night. In an instant, the sound waves kept rubbing and echoing in the mountains. At this moment, heaven and earth seemed to be constantly questioning Ria Dam. ¡°Do you want to steal the cultivation method of the Upper Sect or murder the disciples of the Upper Sect?¡± Any of these two crimes would be enough to destroy Ria Dam¡¯s soul and never turn over. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Ria Dam¡¯s momentum, which had just been umted, was instantly exhausted. Seeing that Caspian was so aggressive and wanted to denounce him, Ria Dam moved his lips and stammered, trying to exin. As for his question, he hadpletely forgotten it at this moment. Caspian stared at Ria Dam. After a while, he came closer and reached out to take messenger from me Gordon. ¡°How dare Setting Sun Gate!¡± Caspian snorted. He raised his hand and began to write a message on messenger. Looking at Caspian¡¯s waving fingers, Ria Dam¡®s eyes twitched. ¡®It¡¯s over, it¡®s over! This guy is going to send a message to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect!¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± In a panic, Ria Darn didn¡¯t care about anything else and hurriedly shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to steal the cultivation method, nor did I intend to kill you. Wait, wait!¡± Ria Darn stepped forward, trying to stop Caspian. However, Caspian stepped back first. He didn¡¯t stop and muttered, ¡°The disciples of the Upper Sect have exposed their trick. Ria Dam, Elder of the Setting Sun Gate, is so angry that he wants to make a move.¡± Ria Darn was stunned. He was about to burst into tears. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make a sound in the courtyard just now? You, you¡¯re obviously fishing!¡± Ria Darn did not expect that Caspian would be so wless in doing things. If Caspian came directly to question Ria Dam now, he might stimte Ria Dam¡¯s killing intent. Maybe Ria Dam would kill them tonight. But after Caspian came over, the first thing Caspian did was to leave a message on messenger. When Ria Dam faced me Gordon before, he dared to be so unscrupulous because he was confident that me Gordon would not be able to write any information on messenger. As long as the message couldn¡¯t be written down, it would be useless even if messenger was activated. But now, the situation waspletely different. Caspian had finished writing the message on messenger while Ria Dam was absent-minded. At this moment, Caspian was throwing messenger in his hand, looking sideways at Ria Dam with a sneer. Even if Ria Dam was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, he could not stop the stimtion of messenger. ¡°The stimtion of messenger?¡± Looking at Caspian, Ria Dam¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. After Caspian finished writing the message, he did not immediately activate his messenger. It seemed that he was hinting at something. After all, ording to Caspian¡¯s attitude just now, he should immediately report it to the upper sect. Ria Dam felt a jolt in his heart. He vaguely felt that he seemed to understand the purpose of Caspian¡¯s action. He hurriedly waved his hand, calmed down, and pretended to be righteous. ¡°Good job! I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with the two disciples of the Setting Sun Sect! Please calm down and let me exin what happened tonight. When Setting Sun Gate disappeared nearby, I thought there was something wrong, so I brought someone to check. The two disciples had volunteered to cooperate with me. But aftering here, they broke into the courtyard arranged for you by the Setting Sun Gate without waiting for my order¡­¡± ¡°In fact, we thought there was something wrong with these two disciples before. It seemed that they really had evil intentions today. Even if you didn¡¯t make a move just now, I¡¯m going to punish them. But now that you has taken action, it can be regarded as clearing up the door for our Setting Sun Gate. As an elder of the Setting Sun Gate, I should thank you sincerely.¡± In a few words, Ria Dam pushed the me to the two disciples of Setting Sun Gate who were killed by Caspian. Meanwhile, he himself was full of righteousness, the back of his head almost releasing holy radiance. Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 After that, Ria Dani straightened his chest and looked righteous. However, he secretly nced at Caspian. Seeing that Caspian still yed messenger in his hand with a faint smile and did not respond, Ria Dam suddenly panicked again. ¡®Did I guess wrong?¡¯ The less Caspian showed his stance at this moment, the more uncertain Ria Dam was. One must know that his fate and the fate of the Setting Sun Gate were all in the hands of Caspian at this moment. Even if he wanted to vent his anger and kill Caspian and me Gordon at this time, as long as Caspian stimted messenger, there was no room for Ria Dam to change the situation. Jones Henry and the others would probably skin him alive tonight before the people sent by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect came. Seeing that Caspian still did not respond and me Gordon was looking at him coldly, Ria Dam withdrew his arm and squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡®In order toplete the big thing, it¡®s no big deal to be humiliated at this moment. I can certainly bear it,¡¯ Ria Dam encouraged himself desperately in his heart, and then the smile on his face became more and more sincere, like an old blooming chrysanthemum. me Gordon couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He felt his stomach twitching, and he had an impulse to vomit. Caspian also felt that he could not let the other side continue tough like this. Who would have thought that this guy would be so despicable. He didn¡®t use magics or magical powers, but used a disgusting smile to hurt people. ¡°How to thank us?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ria Dam was stunned. Then he saw Caspian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You just said thank us sincerely. Are you just thanking us verbally?¡± Caspian said coldly. As Caspian spoke, his fingers were already on messenger. While spiritual Qi was swallowing and exhaling, the surface of messenger was flickering. It seemed that it was on the verge of being activated. But this scene did not make Ria Dam panic at all. On the contrary, his heart was full of ecstasy at this moment. ¡®The other party let go! It turned out that they wanted benefits! I¡¯m not afraid that you will speak, but I¡¯m afraid that you won¡®t¡­¡¯ Ria Dam felt relieved and rxed. Since the other party had made a request, it was easy to deal with it. He immediately pretended to be prepared and said, ¡°Look at what you said. How could we just say that? I just arranged someone to prepare it, and it will be here soon¡­¡± As long as the current n could go on smoothly, it would not matter if some blood was shed tonight. ¡°Well, thank you, Elder Dam,¡± Caspian said with a faint smile, ¡°Should we inform Head Henry about this?¡± ¡°No need, I can make the decision!¡± Ria Dam¡¯s chest thumped. In fact, he hadn¡¯t figured out what had happened tonight, but he screwed it up. In this case, he did not dare to tell Jones Henry about it. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then this courtyard¡­¡± Caspian turned around and looked embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a new one for you right away!¡± Ria Dam said firmly. ¡°Now, immediately, l¡¯ll arrange it for you in person!¡± ¡°Thank you and sorry to trouble you, Elder Dam,¡± Caspian said tly. ¡°No trouble, no trouble,¡± Ria Dam said hurriedly. ¡®If you don¡¯t ask for anything at this time, that would be troublesome,¡¯ Ria Dam thought in his heart. ¡°I don¡¯tck spirit stones, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± ¡°Recently, the old hen raised by our family can¡¯t bear eggs. Someone said that it will be fine if we replenish it with blood.¡± ¡°I understand, I understand¡­¡± ¡°I came from a poor family and haven¡¯t had a decent weapon until now. Although Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect has rewarded me with a flying sword, no one will think that there are too many magic weapons, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°When I first started the cultivation, my Master said that I was gifted in formations and inscriptions. However, I just started and didn¡¯t make any contributions. I didn¡¯t have any merit points to exchange for resources in this respect. s, I was so worried that I couldn¡¯t sleep at night.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Elder Dam hesitated slightly. He had agreed to Caspian¡¯s previous request. Moreover, he felt that he was straightforward enough, and the other party¡¯s demands were a little too many. Should they stop at the right time? However, when Caspian saw Ria Dam hesitate, he sighed and said, ¡°s, I finally came up with a solution tonight, but someone broke in and interrupted my n¡­¡± Ria Dam was stunned. Alright, he could only ept it¡­ He gritted his teeth, ¡±No problem¡­¡± ¡°I feel that Elder Dam is a little reluctant,¡± Caspian said lightly. ¡®If I am willing, then it is strange!¡¯ Ria Dam thought so, but he couldn¡¯t say that. He squeezed out a smile that had gathered together on his face again and said, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s my honor to know you two. I hope you can take care of me in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡®s good. Since Elder Dam is so willing, you can prepare two of the things I just mentioned.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ria Dam¡¯s eyes twitched and he said subconsciously. Caspian said coldly, ¡°There are two people here with two mouths. Does Elder Dam not care about King Xiang?¡± Ria Dam secretly nced at me Gordon. When he saw King Xiang¡¯s expressionless face, he was about to cry. A master of Heavenly Spirit Realm was forced to do this by a Holy Land Realm cultivator. He had an impulse to die of shame and anger. However, for the great cause in a few days, Ria Dam managed to endure it. ¡°I will do it. I was not thoughtful enough. Please don¡®t me me¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Caspian spoke again, which scared Ria Dam. But this time, Caspian didn¡¯t make any more requests. ¡°Let¡¯s do this first. We still have to trouble everyone from Setting Sun Gate these next few days,¡± Caspian said. *** A littleter, in the new courtyard, me Gordon rested his chin on his hand and looked at the two treasure boxes in front of him, with a smile on his face. ¡°It turns out that you also like this kind of thing. I thought the mansion doesn¡¯tck such things¡­¡± Caspian came over and said. me Gordon shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Although Lunia is rich in cultivation resources, it is only rtive tomanderies and Efraxs. More than 90% of Lunia resources were controlled by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Most of the resources of the 90% were in the hands of the most powerful cultivators in the highest realm. So I don¡¯t have much profit to earn from my status as King Xiang¡­ And just like you said before, who would dislike having so many cultivation resources?¡± ¡°After hearing what you said, I can¡¯t bear to ask for your share,¡± Caspian said. ¡°If you want it, take it,¡± me Gordon did not realize that Caspian was joking. He said seriously, ¡°If you had not appeared in time tonight, the problem would not have been solved. Maybe the consequences would have been the worst. What¡¯s more, these things were originally gained by you.¡± me Gordon had intended to use the word ¡°ckmail¡±, but after thinking for a while, he held back. Caspian waved his hand and said, ¡°We have agreed on two sets, which are two people¡®s. Let¡¯s look at these thingster. I have a great discovery tonight.¡± me Gordon knew that Caspian had changed the topic. At the same time, he was also curious about what Caspian had found tonight. me Gordon¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°What did you find?¡± Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 Caspian didn¡¯t go out for too long tonight. It was much shorter than the time when Lion Morgan apanied them. Therefore, in the beginning, me Gordon did not think that Caspian would get too much information. However, out of respect for Caspian, me Gordon was willing to listen. But when Caspian said that Mr. Qin was actually the sixth Heavenly Spirit Realm of the Setting Sun Gate, me Gordon¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Where is Mr. Qin now?¡± me Gordon asked. ¡°His name is Holly Logan.¡± Caspian shrugged. ¡°He killed himself¡­¡± A Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, who had fallen into a lower realm, had a fundamental difference from the Holy Land Realm cultivator in terms of understanding of the Cultivation Method and performance of the strength. At that time, Caspian nced at Holly Logan¡¯s mouth, which was missing its front teeth, and fell into the illusion, which could exin the problem. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Holly Logan was courting death and got into Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness, it would have taken Caspian a lot of effort to kill him. ¡°I see¡­¡± me Gordon nodded. ¡°And then?¡± Caspian described his experience in detail. After Caspian finished speaking, me Gordon¡¯s eyes were deep and he was lost in thought. ¡°This is what I took out from the cave,¡± Caspian took out the blood-red worm and the cocoon outside the worm and put it in front of me Gordon. ¡°I don¡¯t know what this is, but be careful. It will affect your mood¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± me Gordon nodded, took the cocoon, and looked at it carefully. After a while, a bright light shed in his eyes. At the same time, a thick evil spirit was released. There was a strong wind whistling around me Gordon¡¯s body. ¡°Are you affected by it?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. ¡°No,¡± me Gordon shook his head. He took a few deep breaths and gradually recovered. However, Caspian could tell that me Gordon was very angry at the moment. There was killing intent in his eyes. ¡°These damned guys, I know what they want to do!¡± me Gordon gnashed his teeth and said. Caspian looked at me Gordon curiously. me Gordon¡®s anger and killing intent were as if this worm had a blood feud with him. Of course, Caspian knew it was impossible. The worm had only been nurtured by the Setting Sun Gate recently. Although me Gordon¡¯s maidservant had been burned to such a state because of this insect, me Gordon could still control his emotions when he was in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. And just now, me Gordon obviously couldn¡¯t restrain himself. ¡°What is this worm?¡± Caspian asked. In the final analysis, the change in me Gordon¡¯s mood must be due to this worm. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bone-refining Essence Silkworm,¡± me Gordon said through gritted teeth. Every time these four words squeezed out of his teeth, Caspian felt a deep hatred and wished to tear the worm into pieces. He recalled for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°What is this? I have never heard of it before.¡± me Gordon took a deep breath and calmed down. Otherwise, he would not have been able to exin it to Caspian. After a while, the killing intent on me Gordon¡®s face was finally suppressed by him. He held Bone-refining Essence Silkworm in his hand and sent it to Caspian. He asked, ¡°Look at its color¡­¡± ¡°Red,¡± Caspian says. ¡°It¡¯s like blood¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed blood inside,¡± me Gordon clenched his fist with the other hand and said, ¡°However, it¡®s at least the blood essence of a Great Demon at the ancestor level.¡± Caspian looked at me Gordon and knew that he had not finished his words, so he was waiting for me Gordon¡¯s next words. ¡°Caspian, you know that after the death of cultivators, if there is no ident, essence of the world in the body will return to nature. That was exactly the case. If possible, cultivators in the sect would try their best to die in the territory of the set. In this way, some of essence of the world they absorbed when they cultivated before they died would be fed back to the sect. If one¡¯s cultivation realm is very high and he reaches Heavenly Spirit Realm, or even Amethyst Pce Realm, spiritual Qi he feed back the nature might even form a blessednd.¡± ¡°Well, I know that. So you mean, this Bone-refining Essence Silkworm is like a spiritual Qi fed by a great demon after death?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°That¡®s almost the case. But spiritual Qi can only provide cultivators with cultivation conditions, and this Bone-refining Essence Silkworm has a hateful function,¡± me Gordon looked at the little worm in his hand with hatred. After a pause, he continued, ¡°Demon is different from cultivators. Cultivator¡¯s cultivation will improve more, while the demonic beasts will improve their vigor. Therefore, after the death of demons, there would be no spiritual Qi that could be fed back to nature. After they died, their bodies, like ordinary wild animals, would dissipate their vigor, slowly rot, and finally be white bones. The original flesh and internal organs would turn into mud¡­¡± ¡°Some demons, like Great Demons at the level of patriarchs, would not dissipate so quickly if their bodies were to enter the depths of the earth after their death and not suffer from the likes of the landslide or flood. Instead, they would gather together underground. As time went by, the blood would eventually turn into a Bone-refining Essence Silkworm¡­ If demons swallowed it, the first change was that they could be quickly improved. This change was even faster than letting cultivators directly devour spirit stones. Of course, swallowing spirit stones is not a good idea. I¡¯m just making an example. Don¡¯t imitate it¡­¡± Caspian blinked. He didn¡¯t tell me Gordon that most of the time, he ate spirit stones directly. And eating spirit stones directly was faster than absorbing spiritual Qi in other cultivation methods, and there were even fewer that were scattered. me Gordon did not know what Caspian was thinking at the moment, so he continued to exin, ¡°But directly eat it to improve the realm, which is only the most low-level usage of Bone-refining Essence Silkworm. If demons ate it directly, it would be a waste of everything. The biggest function of Bone-refining Essence Silkworm is that it can be used to stimte demons¡¯ ancient bloodline!¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Activate the ancient bloodline!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± me Gordon nodded seriously and said, ¡°You have to know that many demons, more or less, have the blood of some ancient Demon Gods. However, most of them were so thin that they were almost negligible after countless generations of reproduction. But no matter how thin it was, it still existed. There was a certain chance that Bone-refining Essence Silkworm Bone-refining Essence Silkworm could fuse with the Great Demon¡¯s blood essence and the power of heaven and earth. It could stimte the ancient bloodline of an ordinary demon¡­¡± ¡°If some of demons possessed a certain amount of ancient bloodline or were directly descendants of the Demon God, they would be even more terrifying after being stimted by the Bone Refining Essence Silkworm. They might even be able to obtain some of the terrifying power that their ns didn¡®t originally possess!¡± ¡°As for the ordinary demons I mentioned before, for example, even a pig raised in the secr world, let alone a demons. As long as there was enough Bone-refining Essence Silkworms, there was a chance that it could stimte the ancient bloodline in its body. Once it seeds, it will not be a pig waiting to be ughtered, but at least a demon that is infinitely close to shapeshifting demon!¡± In terms of realm, a shape-shifting demon was at Heavenly Spirit Realm in cultivator. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 me Gordon¡¯s tone was very serious. In reality, this matter was indeed terrifying. A pig that only knew how to eat and drink suddenly became an shape-shifting demon that could make a city fall apart even after taking a breath. It was indeed astonishing. But the problem was that me Gordon used a pig as an example. When it came to pigs, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but think of Handsome. Although from Eva Green¡¯s mouth, he already knew that Handsome¡®s origins were extraordinary. It was a young Qilin beast. But no matter what, Handsome was always like a pig in front of others. He met Handsome, when it was a 10 meter long white pig with a head as big as a water tank. When Handsome was acting cute, it was only as big as two fists of an adult, and its head was as round as its body. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was so cute. Therefore, when me Gordon said that pigs could be pig demons, Caspian¡¯s first reaction was that the young Qilin beast of Handsome was indeed a divine beast, which was one level higher than the descendant of a divine beast. If this Bone-refining Essence Silkworm stimte it¡­ It would be amazing! The second thing that came to Caspian¡¯s mind was Little Candy. Although Little Candy was the Mirage White Tiger, what flowed in its body was the blood essence of White Tiger. And White Tiger was naturally one of the ancient Demon Gods mentioned by me Gordon. This Mirage White Tigers were distant rtives, they were a level higher than those demons with thin blood and crossbreeding. If Bone-refining Essence Silkworm stimted Little Candy¡­ Well, then the change in Handsome would probably be eye-piercing. What was as beautiful as a painting turned into the Little Candy. These thoughts emerged in Caspian¡¯s mind. When he looked at Bone-refining Essence Silkworm in me Gordon¡¯s hand, his mood changed. This Bone-refining Essence Silkworm, including the other Bone-refining Essence Silkworms that had been transferred to an unknown ce by the Setting Sun Gate, was all surnamed Montgomery at this moment. However, after listening to me Gordon¡¯s description, Caspian also understood where his anger came from. me Gordon continued, ¡°The chance of sess is very low, but as long as they seed, we cultivators will face a big enemy. The battle between cultivators and demons had never stopped in order topete for practice resources. If a demons¡¯ ancient bloodline was activated, it was very likely that two or three cultivators at the same level would die. The mansion and demons have been fighting for many years and have been resisting demons¡¯ attack on the city¡­ I have seen countless cultivators and mortals die under the ws of demons since I was a child.¡± Anger was umting in me Gordon¡¯s eyes. Like a volcano, it was about to erupt. ¡°This Bone-refining Essence Silkworm is of no use to a cultivator. But for demons, it was a supreme treasure. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure that those guys from the Setting Sun Gate want to make a deal with demons with this Bone-refining Essence Silkworm! They were a bunch of bastards!¡± ¡°Have they forgotten how many of their ancestors died on the battlefield to resist the attack of demons?¡± me Gordon roared and the floor tiles under his feet shattered. He clenched his fists tightly. His eyes were bloodshot. His eyes were filled with hatred and anger. This was the first time that Caspian had ever seen such a look on me Gordon¡®s face. ¡°Those fellows from the Setting Sun Gate are not only colluding with the enemy, but also helping the enemy. They are increasing the enemy¡¯s strength. None of them can be forgiven!¡± me Gordon¡¯s chest heaved violently. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect about this now and let them severely punish those guys from the Setting Sun Gate!¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and raised his hand. He could see that me Gordon had lost his ability to think calmly in extreme anger. me Gordon was like this, but Caspian was not. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± me Gordon stared at Caspian in confusion. ¡°Have you ever thought about the oue of telling the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect about this?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect will send Elders to investigate this matter. None of the people from the Setting Sun Gate who are involved in this matter can escape!¡± me Gordon said angrily. In front of him, it seemed that Jones Henry and the others of the Setting Sun Gate were already waiting to be executed. ¡°No, they won¡¯t,¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°Why won¡¯t they?¡± me Gordon argued, ¡°Now that the evidence is conclusive, how can the Setting Sun Gate deny it? Isn¡¯t this Bone-refining Essence Silkworm you brought back an evidence?¡± me Gordon stared at Caspian. He didn¡¯t understand, and he was very confused. Tonight, it was Caspian who found out the news, and it was also Caspian who brought back the evidence. But at this critical moment, why did he question it again? Caspian did not answer me Gordon immediately, but looked at him quietly. me Gordon¡¯s mind was boiling. No matter what Caspian said, he might not be able to ept it. Therefore, Caspian had to wait for me Gordon to calm down. me Gordon was short of breath, and his nostrils opened and closed. His eyes changed back and forth on Caspian and Bone-refining Essence Silkworm in his hand. Gradually, he calmed down. The amount of time his gaze had paused on Bone-refining Essence Silkworm also gradually increased. His chest stopped rising and falling violently. There was a hint of understanding and unwillingness in his eyes. After a while, me Gordon gritted his teeth and angrily said, ¡±We only have¡­ A Bone-refining Essence Silkworm, but there is no way to prove that these things have something to do with those people from the Setting Sun Gate¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡®s it,¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°We¡¯re just specting. We don¡¯t have many evidence. However, there was not much solid evidence. And you must know that Setting Sun Gate was a sect that could provide arge amount of mineral resources for Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect every year¡­ In the world of cultivators, thew of who is stronger and who is reasonable doesn¡¯t work here, so we can¡¯t make the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect punish the Setting Sun Gate just by our spection. What¡®s more, even if the stronger one is, the more reasonable one is, the more reasonable one is not us,¡± Caspianughed at himself. The Setting Sun Gate had five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Both of Caspian and me Gordon were Holy Land Realm cultivators. Looking at me Gordon¡¯s gloomy face, Caspian smiled and said, ¡°And this time, didn¡¯t your maid¡¯s matter make youe here?¡± me Gordon raised his head and looked at Caspian. He knew that Caspian still had something to say. ¡°If someone from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect hase, there¡¯s no way you can personally take revenge for your maidservant. And ording to its character, Setting Sun Gate is a treasure house. Even if we managed to obtain evidence and ask the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to make a move, how much reward would we receive in the end? Each of us get 500 merit points which can only exchange the lessons and resources in the sect? A treasure house and 500 merit points, which one do you choose?¡± me Gordon looked surprised. He had thought that Caspian would have his own ideas, but he did not expect that Caspian¡¯s n was so big. His target was the entire Setting Sun Gate! ¡°me Gordon, do you dare to fight for a bigger one? Just like what you told me before, you also want to get a lot of practice resources,¡± Caspian smiled and pointed to the two treasure chests in the room. ¡°Those are just small money¡­¡± Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 When Ria Dam went to report to Jones Henry, he didn¡¯t mention the truth about what had happened in the courtyard, but made up a story. Of course, me Gordon and Caspian were resting in the courtyard. He checked and found nothing wrong. He stayed there for a while beforeing back. For Jones Henry, Caspian and me Gordon were just nobody. The most important thing at present was the deal in a few days. That night, Ang Lia, who was in charge ofmunication, sent back a message. ¡°We can make a deal in five days.¡± This time was two days earlier than Jones Henry had expected. He was in a good mood. After thinking for a while, Jones Henry made up his mind and began to give orders. ¡°Tomorrow, arrange for the two disciples of the Upper Sect to conduct an investigation of the mineral resources. After two days of inspection, let them leave¡­¡± ¡°Next, we¡¯re going to do our own things. By the way, those two disciples¡­¡± A cold light appeared in Jones Henry¡¯s eyes. Ria Dam, who was standing next to him, saw the cold light and his heart skipped a beat. After a while, Jones Henry said again, ¡°Although there are no problems with the two disciples tonight, I always feel uneasy. Ang, let the other party send someone to help us with something. It¡¯s not convenient for us to take action on this matter¡­¡± The higher-ups of the Setting Sun Gate had worked together for a long time. At this time, when they heard Jones Henry¡¯s words, they already knew what he was thinking. Surprised by Jones Henry¡¯s decision at this moment, Ang Lia hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡±In five days, we can make a deal. Will it be unnecessary to let the other side send someone to kill them? After all, one of them is the King of Lunia¡­¡± Ang Lia¡¯s words also represented the attitude of most of the people present. However, Jones Henry shook his head and said, ¡°The king of Lunia is not Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Even if he died, it was just a disciple of a Holy Land Realm cultivator who had died for the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. They wouldn¡®t pursue the matter in broad daylight. Moreover, as long as our side is wless, no matter how hard the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect investigate, they can¡¯t find any clues¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to tell them to send someone here. If we take action, there will always be traces. We can¡¯t leave some traces. As for what you said, will it be unnecessary?¡± Jones Henry paused and nced at Ria Dam intentionally or unintentionally. Ria Dam was frightened and his hair stood on end. He thought that Jones Henry had found out that he had not finished his work tonight. However, after ncing at him, Jones Henry did not go further. Instead, he turned his head and continued to say to the others, ¡°I always feel that they know something, so let them shut up forever.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Should we tell Holly Logan about this?¡± Polo Danie asked. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary for the time being. He has his own ns. You don¡¯t have to tell him about it,¡± Jones Henry looked at everyone deeply. ¡°There are still five days left. Don¡¯t rx at all. Five dayster, we will get unprecedented power.¡± As soon as Jones Henry said this, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with longing. The people of the Setting Sun Gate and Caspian kept silent about what had happened the night before yesterday. Both sides had their own ns, so they were still harmonious on the surface. However, when checking the mineral resources, there was still a small ident. Lion Morgan, who was responsible for apanying, found that the gatekeeper, Mr. Qin, was gone. Only Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate knew the real identity of Mr. Qin. Moreover, Holly Logan was one of them. Now that Holly Logan was missing, at this critical moment, it was still a big deal. But just as Lion Morgan was wondering if he should tell Jones Henry about it, he suddenly remembered what Jones Henry had said the night before. ¡°He has his own ns¡­¡± That was what Jones Henry said at that time. Lion Morgan also knew about Holly Logan¡¯s situation. A guy whose Qi and blood was about to dry up and his life would not be long. ¡°Maybe he is hiding somewhere to prolong his life, waiting for us toe back and extend his life,¡± Lion Morgan smiled at Caspian and me Gordon, but he sneered in his heart, ¡®We have five people on our side. We are doing our best to do this. However, Holly Logan didn¡¯t help much, but thest benefit will be given to him. Humph, his life or death has nothing to do with me. It would be better if he died in the next few days¡­¡¯ With this in mind, Lion Morgan decided not to tell the others the news of Holly Logan¡®s sudden disappearance. In general, the examination process was rtively smooth. Caspian and me Gordon also showed the solemn attitude that the disciples of the Upper Sect should have. If there was any problem, they would ask carefully and check some ounts. In short, after two days of investigation, Lion Morgan felt that Caspian and me Gordon had taken the task to investigate the mining of mineral resources. As for the so-called purpose, it was caused by his own suspicion. ¡®s, it seems that the older I am, the timider I am,¡¯ Watching Caspian and me Gordon¡¯s spirit boat getting smaller and smaller in the sky, Lion Morgan sighed in his heart. After sighing for a while, Lion Morgan turned around and walked back. At this moment, he straightened his back and walked like a tiger. The reason was very simple. In three days, he and several Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate would face the most risks in their cultivation life, but they would also gain more. *** The setting sun made the sky red as if it was dyed with blood. The huge setting sun swallowed the clouds, sinking bit by bit towards the horizon. A spirit boat flew over from a distance, passing by the sunset. From a distance, it looked like the mostfortable painting. But at this time, there was a sudden roar. The next moment, a sharp light suddenly rose from the ground and pierced through the flying spirit boat. Spirit boat paused in mid-air, and arge number of fragments flew up. The light spread out like a palm and then clenched into a fist. Bang! Spirit boat, which was wrapped in light, instantly exploded and turned into powder. As the wind blew, it floated in all directions in the sunset glow. There was no one here except for the dense forest and the mountain ridge. Even if a spirit boat that passed through this ce was smashed here, it was impossible to be discovered. Obviously, the guy who took action had the same idea. Therefore, after knowing the flight route of the spirit boat, he chose to attack here. But what this guy didn¡¯t know was that in the woods about 30 kilometers away from the explosion of the spirit boat, me Gordon stood on the branch of a big tree, looking at the scattered powder and debris, and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really the same as what Caspian said. Those guys will attack us on our way back¡­¡± Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 The setting sun passed through the gaps between the leaves and fell to the ground. By the time night fell, there was already a thin mist in the dense forest. The light gradually dimmed. After a while, heavy footsteps came from the depths of the darkness. Thud! Thud! It was as if someone was deliberately stamping his feet. A momentter, a tall and thin figure slowly walked out of the darkness. This man seemed to be one head taller than ordinary people, but he was extremely thin. His walking posture was also very strange, as if he was a little hunchback. His arms were also bent forward. When he walked, his legs seemed to be stepping on cotton, making people feel as if they were bouncing. When the man walked out of the forest and stoodpletely under the afterglow, if someone saw him at this moment, they would find that there was a pair of gray ears on the man¡¯s head, and his mouth was sharper than the human being¡¯s. In the middle of his open lips, there were sharp fangs, and there was nopletely gone hard hair on his face. The most conspicuous thing was that there was a thick, furry tail behind him. As he walked forward step by step, the tail swept left and right, stirring up a vortex. When the tail hit a big tree, the roots of the tree were directly broken, and the trunk fell to the ground, startling the birds in the forest. The previous loud thud came from the sound of the tail touching the ground. It was a shape-shifting demon. The realm of a shapeshifting demon was equal to the Heavenly Spirit Realm of human cultivator. The blood soul and divine spirit of a shape-shifting demon were very strong, so if magical power and magic weapons were not included, the strength of a shape-shifting demon was higher than that of a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator at the same level. That was why there was such a saying that ¡°demons meet half a level higher¡±. Not long ago, this dog demon used unmatched power to st apart the spirit boat that passed through the air. ¡°The little ants in the human cultivators actually want me to take action. What a group of idiots. Killing such a small character didn¡¯t make me feel happy at all. If the opponent is a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, I can still feel a little excited¡­¡± The dog demon muttered to himself. As for the requirements of the Setting Sun Gate, he felt that they were all out of their minds. The opponent were just two Holy Land Realm cultivators. At the dog demon¡¯s level, whether he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator or shape-shifting demon, they were nonentities that could be killed in a breath. He just needed to make a move directly. The opponent couldn¡¯t even resist, so there was no need to beat around the bush. And that was the reason why after the dog demon blew up the spirit boat, he did not check whether all the people in spirit boat had died. After all, in his opinion, it was very unnecessary. ¡°Humph, I helped you do it today. Isn¡¯t there a saying in your cultivators that is about pretending to be friendly? Today, I¡¯m just pretending to be friendly with you. In a few days, I¡¯ll let you know how terrible we are. A group of low-ranking cultivators even wanted to exchange benefits from us. Don¡¯t you know what you are¡­ Huh?¡± The dog demon suddenly stopped. He raised his head, his eyes sinister as he looked forward. Under a big tree in front, a young cultivator was holding his arms and looking at him coldly. A cultivator suddenly appeared in the dense forest and blocked his way. This was definitely not a coincidence. However, as he scanned the surroundings with his divine sense, the dog demon suddenly showed a cruel smile. He and the cultivator were the only people within a radius of five kilometers. That Holy Land Realm cultivator was nothing more than an ant in front of him. It seemed that this guy was just stupid among cultivators and thought that he could kill a shape-shifting demon and be famous all over the world. The young cultivator also raised his eyelids and looked at the dog demon. A smile appeared in his eyes. After being nced at by the other side, the dog demon¡¯s heart suddenly surged with strong dissatisfaction and anger. Because he could feel undisguised contempt from the other party¡¯s eyes. The other party was just at Holy Land Realm but did not take him seriously at all! The anger made the evil spirit of the dog demon spurt out. The grass on the ground fell to the ground. After a while, it began to wither. The dog demon saw the young cultivator raised his hand and its two fingers hooked toward him. The young cultivator shouted with a smile, ¡°Puppy¡­ Come here¡­¡± ¡®Puppy¡­¡¯ ¡®Puppy?¡¯ ¡®Puppy!¡¯ The dog demon was instantly furious. Even if he didn¡¯t know much about the mortal world, he knew what the name Puppy represented. ¡°I¡¯m a shape-shifting demon who can easily tear up a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, but you call me a dog!¡± ¡°An ant, you just die!¡± With a roar, the dog demon stamped his feet and the ground exploded. With the air around him, arge wave surged out and instantly approached Caspian. When the dog demon moved, the airflow rolled up like a giant¡¯s big hand, pulling up all the big trees within a radius of several thousand feet. They fell to the ground. ¡°Ha, Puppy¡­¡± Caspian chuckled. Even though the dog demon was already in front of him, Caspian remained unmoved with unparalleled pressure. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. If me Gordon was by Caspian¡¯s side at this moment, he would find that Caspian at this time was completely different from what he had felt before. Caspian was still standing still, his tide-like terror swept toward heaven and earth like the darkening sky, as if it wanted to drag everything into oblivion. ¡°Puppy, how dare you shouting at me like that?¡± Facing the opponent¡¯s sharp ws, Caspian smiled and then raised his hand to press down. Hong! A vortex suddenly appeared in his palm. In an instant, it spread out and engulfed everything within a radius of hundreds of meters. The rolling airflow, like the Milky Way, poured upside down, rushing wildly. The dog demon¡¯s expression changed instantly. It was as if he could see the illusory image of a God of Heaven floating in the air above the vortex. It was magnificent, mysterious, overbearing, and looked down on the world. All sorts of scenes gathered together. With the condensation of the illusory image, the huge pressure appeared above the dog demon¡¯s head without any struggle. Bang! It was as if a giant had stomped on the ground. The dog demon fell to the ground less than a foot away from Caspian. Crack! Crack! Crack! The broken ground kept rushing around. Large patches of trees were overturned at this moment and fell to the ground, revealing the roots of the coiled beard. The dog demony on the ground and sank into the ground. He only felt that all the bones in his body were shattered. More importantly, he felt that his soul had been crushed. At this moment, he was like a thin piece of paper. As long as he was blown by the other side, he would be rotten. If cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate saw this scene, they would be scared to death. A shape-shifting demon, whose strength was higher than theirs, was being trampled on without any ability to resist. Caspian pressed his hand on his head, expressionless, and said coldly, ¡°Where do you choose to make the deal with the Setting Sun Gate?¡± ¡°The Ox- Head Valley.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Caspian nodded and slowly raised his hand. Feeling the pressure pouring down, the dog demon breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, he felt an even greater force breaking through the air. His blood instantly stopped and froze. Bang! As thest rays of the setting sun covered the horizon, the dog demon¡¯s head was smashed by Caspian¡¯s fist, and rolling blood waves rose into the sky. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 The dog demon¡®s body twitched a few times before hepletely stopped moving. Large amounts of blood seeped out from under the corpse, more and more, as if it was endless. Soon, the sound of rustling could be heard clearly in the quiet forest. The flowing blood turned into a river. Caspian stared at the body under him. After a while, he raised his hand and grabbed the dog demon¡¯s back. It looked like he was grabbing the air, but when he lifted his arm, there was a gust of wind on the t ground. In the gloomy wind, there were faint sounds of ghosts crying and wolves howling, which made people shudder. At the same time, a pale green light appeared on his fingertip. The light was like a ghost fire in the darkness. But if people looked closely, they would find that there was a ferocious and horrible face in the ghost fire, which was faintly discernible with the flickering light. It was a dog face with fire in its eyes! This cluster of me was surprisingly the dog demon¡¯s soul! ¡°Haha!¡± Caspian gave a coldugh, clenching this soul with two fingers and slowly sending it into his mouth. The dog-faced man, who kept struggling and roaring, made all kinds of fierce expressions, finally showed an extremely panicked look at this moment. He seemed to be begging. However, Caspianpletely ignored him. He even closed his eyes and put the soul into his mouth. Then, he let out afortable groan. The soul was really a great tonic. After a moment of silence, Caspian opened his eyes again, the cruelty in his eyes disappeared, reced by rity as usual. Looking at the corpse of the dog demon on the ground, he pursed his lips and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Why do I feel that I lost this deal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleepy¡­ I¡¯ll sleep for a while¡­¡± That voice came from his body. ¡°You ate the soul and got great nourishment. Now you want to leave this broken body to me? What¡¯s the use of taking this thing?¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°You can¡­ Eat it directly¡­ I know¡­ You can¡­ Directly¡­ Devour Qi and blood¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad to eat it directly, but this guy has no head. Except for having a big tail, he looks no different from others. I can¡¯t ept it from emotion,¡± Caspian said frowningly. Although he could eat the dog demon with the Spirit Hunting Whale Technique, the corpse of shape- shifting demon could give Caspian an extremely significant benefit. But this guy now looked like a human. Even if the guy could improve Caspian¡¯s cultivation, he was not so crazy as to eat people. ¡°What¡¯s more, you¡¯re almost drained of his blood. How can I improve my Qi and blood?¡± Caspian became more and more dissatisfied. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you¡­ One move¡­ To draw out the blood directly¡­¡± ¡°A corpse that has beenpletely emptied of blood, and it looks like a human. How can I eat it? Cut it into steamed buns?¡± Seeing that the other party did not want to repent, Caspian was even angrier. But as soon as Caspian finished speaking, he immediately came to his senses. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to learn¡­ Forget it¡­¡± ¡°Are you kidding? Teach me quickly, or I won¡¯t let youe out even if there is another chance in the future,¡± Caspian snorted. ¡°Do you think that I¡­ Am so easy to fool¡­ You are¡­ On guard against me¡­ Bing stronger¡­ And stealing your¡­ Body¡­ ¡± ¡°Cut the crap. If you don¡¯t teach me, there will be the souls of demons and cultivators in Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators soon. Don¡¯t think about it,¡± Caspian was a decisive person. Since they could not reach an agreement, then let¡¯s not talk about it. After that, Caspian really threw away the dog demon¡¯s body and turned to leave. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha¡­ Manifestation¡­ Bloodthirsty Skill¡­¡± As Caspian stepped forward, the one behind the Gates of Hell also uttered a string of incantations. However, until now, he was still stuttering, so it took him three or four times more than usual to speak the section of the not Iong form. This incantation was not long, plus Caspian slowed down, so when he walked about 100 feet away, he had firmly remembered this cultivation method. ¡°You¡­ Try¡­¡± ¡°You can try it if you want. Who knows if you want to hurt me or not,¡± Although Caspian said so, he turned back. ¡°Haha¡­ Didn¡¯t you¡­ Already know¡­¡± Caspian ignored him. But the one behind the Gates of Hell said more than before, ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­ As if¡­ You have suffered a loss¡­ Though I¡­ Helped you¡­ Kill¡­ That¡­ Dog demon¡­ And got¡­ A soul¡­ You also¡­ Got to know¡­ What I need¡­ To recover¡­ Strength¡­ Through this matter.¡± ¡°It seems that you are not stupid,¡± Caspian said lightly. Just like what the person behind the Gates of Hell said. This time, Caspian seemed to have let the other party devour the dog demon¡¯s soul and recover the guy¡¯s strength. But after this incident, it also confirmed his guess that the one behind the Gates of Hell needs souls. Therefore, it was no wonder that when he was in the Green Paradise Sect, the guy behind Gates of Hell wanted the Green Paradise Sect Patriarch to sacrifice a part of his soul. As for the other vigor, they had no effect on his recovery. Knowing that the other party needed souls, as long as he didn¡¯t give the other party a chance to devour souls in the future, there wouldn¡¯t be any big problems. As the strength of Caspian increased, he naturally had more means to restrain his opponent. ¡°You¡¯ve taken advantage of me¡­ And you¡¯re still pretending to be a good guy¡­ This time, I¡­ Have been¡­ Tricked by you¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ Angry¡­ What else do you want to¡­ Pretend to be¡­¡± ¡°I plotted against you, and you even taught me the cultivation method. What do you want?¡± As he spoke, Caspian walked to the headless body. The fresh blood of the corpse had almost dried up, and there was no sound of rustling at the scene. Arge amount of blood dyed the ground dark red. The air was filled with the smell of blood. ¡°I want you¡­ To be¡­ Stronger¡­ That will naturally¡­ Benefit me¡­ As well¡­ Impart¡­ The technique to you¡­ But you¡­ Don¡¯t thank me¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to thank you for? Even if you don¡¯t teach me Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill, I can still absorb all vigor here with my Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale.¡± ¡°Then¡­ You have to eat soil¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s face darkened when he was poked in the pain. ¡°Then I¡¯m willing too,¡± Caspian said stubbornly. But in fact, it was hard for him to ept the fact that he had to eat the soil. At this moment, he no longer argued with the person behind the Gates of Hell. After calcting the time, me Gordon had almost arrived. He should absorb all vigor on the spot before me Gordon came here. ¡°Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill¡­¡± Caspian recited the incantation silently in his heart. Vigor in his body ran violently, and he raised his hand to grab forward. Ssh! Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the void. Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 An invisible gravitational force suddenly tugged at the air. The blood that had seeped into the soil turned into blood arrows and shot toward Caspian¡¯s palm. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! After a while, the blood formed a human figure in front of Caspian. This human figure looked exactly the same size as the dog demon before. Even the feathers on the tail were vivid. However, it was condensed from blood. Caspian recited cultivation method in his heart and moved his fingertips slightly. Suddenly, the bloody dog demon turned around and retreated step by step. Then, it ovepped with him. As he took a deep breath, the bloodpletely merged into his body. Qi and blood power immediately poured into Caspian¡¯s limbs and bones. When Caspian opened his eyes, rays of blood suddenly appeared in his eyes. The earth trembled, and the void within a radius of 300 meters became heavy. ¡®In the future, I can cooperate with the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale with Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill¡­¡¯ After feeling it carefully, Caspian made up his mind. Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill could draw out the blood of the corpse in an instant, and then directly integrate it into the body. Compared to the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, it was much easier. However, what the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale devoured was not only vigor, but also all kinds of natural precious materials. Therefore,pared to the devouring range, Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill was much more limited. There was one thing that could not be denied. For Caspian, Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill was the most suitable for him to cultivate. The corpse of the dog demon, which had been drained of blood, now looked withered and shriveled, like a withered leaf. Caspian walked over and crushed the body with one foot. As Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill drew out the blood, the water in the corpse waspletely drained. As soon as Caspian finished all this, a bird¡¯s cry came from the forest. This was themunication method that Caspian and me Gordon had discussed in advance. ¡°The problem has been solved,¡± Caspian replied directly. Momentster, me Gordon walked out of the forest. Looking at the towering trees lying on the ground, he looked at Caspian in disbelief. ¡°What about the guy who destroyed spirit boat?¡± Caspian pointed to the debris on the ground. ¡°This is¡­¡± me Gordon carefully recognized it, but it was too broken to be identified. In other words, the saying that even if you turned into ashes, I would recognize you was aplete lie. ¡°Shape-shifting demon, a dog,¡± Caspian said. Although me Gordon had already thought that since Caspian was standing here, the guy who destroyed spirit boat must have been killed. However, me Gordon had never expected that the guy would be a shapeshifting demon, let alone that shape-shifting demon would turn into dregs at this moment. ¡°Shape-shifting demon¡­ That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± me Gordon¡¯s breathing became rapid. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s as strong as Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Then, how can you be so calm!¡± me Gordon couldn¡¯t help but step forward and stop Caspian. He seemed to be a little indignant, and there was a trace of excitement in his eyes. ¡°As a Holy Land Realm cultivator, you killed a shape-shifting demon on the same level as a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. What¡¯s wrong with your cold attitude? Shouldn¡¯t you feel excited and full of sense of aplishment?¡± Caspian looked at me Gordon in confusion. ¡°I remember I have told you a long time ago.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll used to killing too many people. It¡¯s no different from killing chickens,¡± After saying that, Caspian turned around and walked forward. ¡°Let¡¯s go. That guy has confessed everything.¡± ¡°Kill¡­ Kill chickens¡­¡± After being reminded by Caspian, me Gordon remembered that it seemed that Caspian had said this to him before. At that time, although he expressed his surprise, me Gordon didn¡¯t really believe it in his heart. But today¡­ He felt his legs go soft. After resting for a while, he calmed down and chased after Caspian. ¡°What did that guy say?¡± me Gordon asked after catching up with Caspian. ¡°The Ox-Head Valley.¡± ¡°The Ox-Head Valley?¡± me Gordon frowned. ¡°Yes, the ce where they will trade,¡± Caspian said. me Gordon quickly took out a formation map and unfolded it. In an instant, light emerged from the formation and turned into a light curtain in front of them. With his fingers moving and his hands pulling, the light curtain could be erged and shrunk. It could not only overlook the terrain, but also be fine as grass and wood. ¡°The Ox-Head Valley is in this position,¡± me Gordon pointed to the location of the Ox-Head Valley, which was located in the west of the Setting Sun Gate. He waved his arm. Suddenly, the picture on the map changed from looking down to looking straight. With such observation, the Ox-Head Valley¡¯s scenery became even more distinct. Ox-Head Valley was between the two peaks. The two peaks were bent inward, like the horns of a green bull. The valley in the middle was t and looked like the top of a green bull, so it was called Ox-head Valley. The two peaks were called Oxhorn Mountain. However, me Gordon noticed that when Caspian looked at the map, there was doubt in his eyes. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± me Gordon asked. Since he knew that Caspian could really kill shape-shifting demon, me Gordon¡¯s tone became more and more inquiring. Caspian asked me Gordon to adjust the map a few more angles. After looking at it separately, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little strange. Let¡¯s go to the scene and have a look.¡± ¡°Could it be that they have already made preparations over there?¡± me Gordon¡¯s expression tightened,¡± After all, the transaction of Bone-refining Essence Silkworms is of great importance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that they are unprepared,¡± Caspian shook his head. me Gordon became more and more confused. ¡°What do you mean? Do you want me to send some cultivators from the Mansion to help you secretly?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Caspian waved his hand. ¡°As you said, this deal is very important. If there are too many people, it will be troublesome to be discovered. Two of us are enough. Moreover, the fewer people who know about this, the better.¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, me Gordon nodded and agreed. In order to hide, neither of them chose to use spirit boats or flying magic weapons. Instead, they quickly attacked under the cover of night and dense forest. me Gordon was both nervous and excited. After all, both sides of the transaction were Holy Land Realm cultivators and shapeshifting demon. For a Holy Land Realm cultivator like him, no matter who he faced, it was like dust and was not enough to be seen at all. But it was this kind of straightforward feeling that made him decide to gamble with Caspian. If they seeded, the gains would be far beyond their imagination. While he was thinking, me Gordon suddenly heard the voice of Caspian. ¡°me Gordon, have you ever fought?¡± Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Caspian¡¯s question came out of nowhere. me Gordon was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°No, but I led cultivators and fought with demons. Many people died.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so angry with the behavior of the Setting Sun Gate.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± me Gordon nodded with anger in his eyes. ¡°The war between cultivators and demons has never stopped. If the two sides encountered each other, one must die. You came from Efrax, so you may not have a deep feeling. However, the chances of encountering an demon in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were much greater. Especially near the border area¡­¡± ¡°Basically, they will kill each other. In terms of hatred, it was much more engraved than disputes between countries. The number of cultivators who had been killed by demons in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was no less than a thousand. There were more than a thousand shape-shifting demons and even a patriarch killed by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± ¡°This kind of hatred was engraved in the bones. However, it is also because of the sacrifice of these seniors that we have a free cultivation environment and the peace and contentment of most people in Lunia. The mes of war at the borders never stopped. If the transaction of the Setting Sun Gate this time sends out Bone-refining Essence Silkworm, I don¡¯t know how great a loss the army of cultivators and Lunia will suffer¡­¡± At this point, me Gordon suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Caspian, in fact, an hour ago, I still don¡¯t believe you. Because it was impossible for us to stop them from trading just by relying on our realm. I can tell you the truth. If I give up my life then, as long as I can destroy all Bone-refining Essence Silkworms, I¡¯m willing¡­ But..¡± ¡°But you saw Puppy¡¯s body?¡± Caspian said with a smile. ¡°Puppy?¡± me Gordon blinked and then smiled, ¡°This name is good.¡± After a pause, me Gordon nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I saw that you could really kill shape-shifting demons. But I¡¯m very curious. Since you have such strength, why don¡¯t you attack directly in the Setting Sun Gate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid of death,¡± said Caspian. What Caspian meant was that he was worried that the person in his body would absorb too many souls, recover the strength, and upy his body. However, me Gordon misunderstood Caspian. He thought that although Caspian could kill Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, he could not kill many of them. It was normal for me Gordon to think so. After all, when the Heavenly Spirit Realm fought against the Heavenly Spirit Realm, unless the realm formed a crushing force. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to win at the same level. Because for cultivators, Heavenly Spirit Realm meant a brand new world. It was not easy to reach the same level, not to mention that Caspian was only in Holy Land Realm. After this thought passed through his mind, me Gordon suddenly felt that he knew the n of Caspian. ¡°You¡¯re trying to make a move when they¡¯re trading,¡± me Gordon frowned. ¡°But how are you sure they¡®ll fight?¡± ¡°That Puppy said so¡­¡± me Gordon was speechless. ¡°That¡®s my n. I¡¯ve already thought about it, but when I saw the map of Ox-head Valley, I suddenly realized that things might not be as simple as I thought,¡± Caspian said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± me Gordon immediately asked. He found that the longer he spent with Caspian, the more he admired Caspian¡¯s courage and wisdom. Caspian¡¯s n was perfect. His strength was far beyond his realm. With him around, it seemed that all problems could be solved easily. ¡°Let¡¯s wait there and see what¡¯s going on,¡± Caspian pointed to his head. ¡°In short, I feel that the thoughts in my mind are very dangerous now.¡± After Caspian finished speaking, he stopped talking and continued to move forward. me Gordon followed him all the way, and then he found that he had done his best in speed, but Caspian was still doing it with ease. me Gordon grew up in Lunia, and the cultivation methods he had learned since he was a child were the best. But at this moment, he felt that Caspian was really unfathomable. ¡®He truly lives up to his reputation as a man capable of pushing down Dog God Mountain¡­¡¯ me Gordon couldn¡¯t help but say in his heart. If Setting Sun Gate was the starting point, the Ox-Head Valley would be to the west of the Setting Sun Gate, while Caspian would be to the south. However, when their spirit boat was knocked down, it was not long before Caspian left the Setting Sun Gate, so it was not far from the Ox-Head Valley. In less than two days, Caspian and me Gordon arrived at Ox-Head Valley. The two lofty peaks were curved into each other¡¯s horns. In the middle of the two peaks, there was a t valley, which gave people a feeling that it was extremely transparent. Caspian didn¡¯t need to go up the mountain or even into the valley to see the whole valley clearly. Standing beside Caspian, me Gordon noticed that the expression on Caspian¡¯s face changed from a little confused to serious. He couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with this ce. Just as he was about to ask, Caspian asked first, ¡°me Gordon, have you ever fought?¡± This was a question that Caspian had asked two days ago. me Gordon shook his head. ¡°No¡­¡± Although he said so, me Gordon understood that Caspian could not be so bored to ask the same question twice in a row. So he immediately said, ¡°What does this have to do with fighting?¡± ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s very strange,¡± Caspian pointed to the Ox-Head Valley. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this valley is too clean and too smooth? It gave people a feeling that you can see it from a distance.¡± me Gordon gathered his eyesight and frowned. He didn¡¯t really understand what Caspian meant. ¡°Although Setting Sun Gate and demons made a deal, they didn¡¯t trust each other at all because of die unforgettable hatred between cultivators and demons. Because of this, they should choose an open ce to make a deal. It¡¯s normal for the other side to have no way to ambush the other.¡± me Gordon pointed to the front and continued, ¡°Look, there are no trees around the valley. In this way, cultivators can¡¯t set up a formation in advance, and demons can¡¯t hide inside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I find it strange,¡± Caspian muttered, ¡°Puppy said it firmly that he would kill all the members of the Setting Sun Gate. No matter what, there were five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in the Setting Sun Gate. If he wanted to kill them and ensure that Bone-refining Essence Silkworms were not damaged, he would need at least seven or eight shape-shifting demons¡­¡± ¡°Where could so many shapeshifting demons be hidden? If they were hidden around the Ox-head Valley, it would be conspicuous. But if they hide in the distance, although the speed of shape-shifting demons is fast, cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm can also fly, and his speed may not be slower than that of shapeshifting demons¡­¡± At this point, a bright light suddenly shed in Caspian¡¯s eyes. He suddenly realized that he had neglected a very important question.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 From me Gordon¡¯s point of view, Caspian now made a gesture that he could not understand. Caspian knocked on his chest with his finger. That action was like knocking on the door. After the knock, Caspian stood still. He seemed to be in a daze. In fact, in Caspian¡¯s heart, he was talking to the one behind the Gates of Hell. Because just now, Caspian found something. There was a very important problem that he had ignored all the time. ¡°You swallowed Holly Logan¡¯s Divine Soul, didn¡¯t you?¡± Caspian asked. There was no response in his sea of consciousness. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. Although Holly Logan¡¯s Divine Soul is almost exhausted, no matter how small a fly is, it¡¯s still flesh, isn¡¯t it? You won¡¯t leave it alone.¡± ¡°What you said¡­ Is a little¡­ Disgusting¡­¡± Since the other party responded, the conversation would continue. ¡°Let me ask you, is the location of the deal in Ox-Head Valley the idea of the Setting Sun Gate or the suggestion of demons?¡± ¡°Let me think about it¡­ ¡± Caspian breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that guy¡¯s answer. It seemed that he was right. The one behind the Gates of Hell swallowed Holly Logan¡¯s Divine Soul, which meant that he had gotten Holly Logan¡¯s memory. As long as Holly Logan had the information Caspian needed in that guy¡¯s memory, the problem that bothered Caspian should be solved. After a while, Caspian heard the answer from his sea of consciousness. ¡°Demons¡­ Mentioned it¡­¡¯¡¯ ¡°Okay, got it,¡± replied Caspian. Turning around, he saw me Gordon looking at him with a puzzled face. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°I felt a little strange when I saw you in a daze,¡± me Gordon smiled. ¡°I was thinking about matters,¡± Caspian found a random excuse and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Give me the map again.¡± Seeing Caspian¡¯s burning eyes, me Gordon knew that Caspian must have thought of something, so he immediately took out the formation map and showed it to Caspian again. This time, Caspian focused on the distance between the Setting Sun Gate and the Ox-Head Valley. ¡°The territory of the Setting Sun Gate is a t and smooth Ox-Head Valley. The middle part of the valley is a forest, and then it goes around theke¡­¡± Caspian kept drawing the map closer and closer with both hands, looking over from different angles. me Gordon did not disturb Caspian. He knew that Caspian must have found something. After a while, Caspian took a deep breath, and his eyes shed with a light that he had figured out. ¡°What did you find?¡± me Gordon asked immediately. me Gordon had been extremely curious about Caspian¡¯s behavior. ¡°They¡¯re not trading at Ox-head Valley,¡± Caspian exhaled. ¡°That shape-shifting demon lied to you?¡± me Gordon frowned. If the information about the location of the transaction was wrong, it meant that the n they had made before would be overturned. There was only one day left before the deal between the Setting Sun Gate and demons. It was toote to reorganize it. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, that fellow is not lying to me¡­¡± Caspian replied. ¡°What do you mean?¡± me Gordon asked in confusion. Caspian pointed at the map and said, ¡°Let me exin it this way. Demons did agree with the Setting Sun Gate to make a deal with Puppy in the Ox-Head Valley.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± me Gordon nodded. ¡°In fact, demons doesn¡¯t intend to make a deal at all. From the very beginning, they didn¡¯t n to meet with the Setting Sun Gate at Ox-Head Valley.¡± Hearing this, me Gordon¡¯s eyes suddenly froze. He had already vaguely thought of something. Following Caspian¡¯s line of sight, he quickly scanned the map and focused on the route that Caspian had just watched repeatedly. After a while, a sh of divine light shed through his mind, and he instantly understood. He couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Demons are going to kill him halfway¡­¡± When hearing his conclusion, me Gordon could not believe what he had heard. There were five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in Setting Sun Gate. A Heavenly Spirit Realm could easily destroy a country. But now, not only did demons want to give up nothing, but he also wanted to get Bone-refining Essence Silkworms and swallow all the five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators! ¡°No matter how wrong those from the Setting Sun Gate are, they are still real Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. It was definitely not easy for demons to kill them all in one breath. Could it be that they have demons at the ancestor level?¡± me Gordon asked after he came to his senses. An ancestor-level demon was equivalent to a Amethyst Pce Realm in a cultivator. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°As you said before, although there are cultivators in the Real Immortal Realm in Lunia and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, there are very few of them. Although Master didn¡®t say the exact number, I think there are only one or two of them. Therefore, in Lunia, Amethyst Pce Realm could be said to be the strongestbat capability outside. Normally, such a person wouldn¡¯t leave the sect at will. Once they took action, countless pairs of eyes would stare at them¡­¡± ¡°The same was true for demons at the ancestor level. Once the patriarch took action, it would be equivalent to telling the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect that they were going to cause trouble here. So I thought it should be shape-shifting demon¡¯s action. And in order to solve Heavenly Spirit Realm of the Setting Sun Gate as soon as possible, they must end it as soon as possible.¡± ¡°As soon as possible?¡± me Gordon carefully savored the words Caspian said. ¡°Yes, time is the most important. So demons will try their best to maximize their advantage and form a crushing force against the Setting Sun Gate in an instant. In fact, there were five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in the Setting Sun Gate. On demons¡® side, only five shape-shifting demons were enough. I don¡¯t think the Setting Sun Gate has realized that demons doesn¡¯t intend to make a deal with them at all¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, under such Circumstances, as long as demons chose tounch a sneak attack halfway, with their greatest advantage, they would instantly seriously injure one of the five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Sect. Then, like a snowball, the advantage would continue to expand. And don¡¯t forget that Heavenly Spirit Realm of the Setting Sun Gate is not in a high realm.¡± After being reminded by Caspian, me Gordon immediately recalled that among the five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate, Jones Henry, who had the highest realm, was actually at mid level. The other four were all first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. In terms ofbat strength, it was extremely unfair. Generally speaking, demons at the same level were stronger than cultivators. As long as demons chose to seriously injure Jones Henry at the fastest speed at the very beginning, they didn¡®t even need to kill him, as long as he couldn¡¯t exert hisbat capability in a short time, it is enough. Then this battle would directly enter the state of crushing one side. The more me Gordon thought about it, the colder he felt. He looked at Caspian. ¡°Caspian, all this is just your spection now. The problem is, how much confidence do you have in this spection. If that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t be able to stop demons from snatching the Bone-refining Essence Silkworm by ourselves.¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t need to stop them. We just need to be in charge of cleaning the battlefield,¡± Caspian said with a smile. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Seeing Caspian¡¯s smile, me Gordon became confident again. ¡°If I were Jones Henry, it would be impossible for me to be defenseless against demons,¡± Caspian¡¯s smile revealed a trace of mystery. ¡°What¡¯s more, after such a thing happened, their original 80 percent defense will be raised to 120 percent.¡± Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 On 15th of August. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. August was supposed to be the hottest period of the year. However, since the Setting Sun Gate was located in the north of the entire Lunia, even at noon, when the sun was shining, the road between the mountains and forests would not make people feel hot. This road was the official road to Lunia. However, because there was no big cities nearby, no one passed by under normal circumstances. But today, a motorcade appeared on this road. The motorcade wasposed of five horse carriages. On the mottled official road, they moved forward unhurriedly. From the looks of it, this was a merchant group that was rarely seen. If they had not been walking on this remote official road at this moment, no one would have looked at them. Because it was too ordinary. After walking for a distance, the coachman in charge of driving on the front bus pulled off a piece of cloth covering his face, revealing his fair and fat face. ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± As soon as the fat man uttered the two words, he was stopped by someone beside him with a stern look. Lion Morgan reacted in an instant and quickly changed his address. ¡°Shopkeeper, are we being too careful since we act like this?¡± The driver was Lion Morgan, the deputy head of the Setting Sun Gate. Next to him was the head of the Setting Sun Gate, Jones Henry. Most of Jones Henry¡¯s face was covered with a cloth, and his eyes were also narrowed, as if he was taking a nap because of the long way. However, only Lion Morgan, who was sitting next to him, knew that his Senior Brother, the head of the sect, had been watching a radius of more than a dozen miles without any ck. However, it was also because of this that Lion Morgan became more and more confused. Who were they? They were cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm! Since they were cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm, why did they have to be so secretive? What¡¯s more, the path they were taking now was within the boundaries of the Setting Sun Gate. In other words, with their status, they could walk freely on thisnd, climb and roll, and no one would say anything. It was just a deal with shape-shifting demons and exchange resources with each other. The two sides could find a secret ce to fly over and exchange for a while. Then they could go back to their own homes. How rxed and easy it was! But now, they were merchants dressed as mortals and walking slowly on the official road. Wasn¡¯t it unnecessary and making trouble for themselves? And at such a slow speed, Lion Morgan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he asked. ¡°Five shopkeepers,¡± Jones Henry said lightly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Lion Morgan was confused. He knew that when they came out this time, not only did they have to learn from ordinary businessmen, but they also changed the way they addressed each other. All Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were reced by shopkeepers, while Jones Henry was the chief manager. The dozen or so trusted Holy Land Realm disciples who came with them were all shop assistants. Lion Morgan knew each word Jones Henry said just now. But when he put them together, he didn¡¯t understand what it had to do with the question he just asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lion Morgan couldn¡¯t help asking again. Jones Henry¡¯s narrowed eyes slowly opened a gap. In an instant, the de-like cold light rushed over. Lion Morgan felt his scalp tingle and couldn¡¯t help but shrink back. However, Jones Henry didn¡¯t seem to me him. He still said in a faint voice, ¡°Since you don¡¯t understand, I¡¯ll change another way. Don¡¯t you worry about those demons?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Lion Morgan shook his head without hesitation. Not only Lion Morgan, but also all the people present were very careful to prevent demons from making a sneak attack. ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re worried about them that we agreed to make a deal in Ox-Head Valley,¡± Lion Morgan added, ¡°It¡¯s open on all sides and no one can y tricks there.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also very wary of demons, so I asked the five of us toe together,¡± Jones Henry said, ¡°Five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, even if demons want to y tricks, they should think twice. Since the five of use together, do you think we all show our identities and appear in front of demons or not to let the demons understand how many of use? Which one do you think is more deterrent?¡± Lion Morgan thought for a while and immediately understood. He stood up and looked at the carriages behind him. He and Jones Henry were sitting at the front of the car, with goods on the three carriages behind them. Of course, those in the carriage were allmon merchants. As for the other three Elders of Setting Sun Gate, Ang Lia, Ria Dam, and Polo Danie were all sitting in thest carriage. But, if one used his divine thoughts to explore, he could only perceive one Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator in thest carriage. The other two withdrew their auras. ¡°I understand,¡± Lion Morgan nodded and sat down again. ¡°Brilliant! The chief manager¡¯s idea is brilliant! It makes those demons whose minds are full of muscles and bones dare not have any other thoughts.¡± ¡°Yes, we must be careful, especially when Holly Logan suddenly disappeared. We have to be more careful,¡± Jones Henry said lightly. Hearing the words ¡®Holly Logan¡¯, Lion Morgan¡¯s body suddenly trembled. In fact, he should be the first one to find Holly Logan missing. However, at that time, he had other thoughts and did not tell Jones Henry about it. When others found that Holly Logan was gone, Lion Morgan chose to keep silent in order not to take the responsibility himself. Therefore, at this time, he was very guilty about this issue. What made Lion Morgan feel lucky was that Jones Henry did not continue to talk about this problem. ¡°Forget it. Holly Logan is about to die. He should know that there are also treasures in the goods we exchanged with demons to help him extend his life. So as long as he¡¯s not stupid, he won¡¯t betray us. Maybe there is something else so that he must hide first ¡± After a pause, Jones Henry continued, ¡°Anyway, it won¡¯t be long before our n ispleted. What we need to do now is to focus on the following time.¡± He nced at Lion Morgan and asked, ¡°How far away are we from our destination?¡± ¡°We have just passed through the forest. If we continue forward for an hour, we will arrive at the Shadowmoon Lake. At this speed, we will be able to reach the Ox-Head Valley in about four hours,¡± Lion Morgan hurriedly said. ¡°Okay,¡± Jones Henry nodded. ¡°You ask Ang Lia and the others to be careful. The further we go, the more vignt we should be.¡± ¡°They can tell the severity of the matter,¡± Lion Morgan said immediately. At the thought of the closing deal, he could not help but look excited. After spending so much effort and worrying for several months, he evenmitted the crime of killing the disciples of the Upper Sect to silence them in order to make sure that everything went well before the deal. It was just for this day! Thinking of this, Lion Morgan suddenly felt itchy and couldn¡¯t sit still. The motorcade continued to move forward. An hourter, a calmke appeared in front of them. Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 Although the venue was called ake, it was not very arge one. It was just covered with a pool of water in Domain outside the forest. When they saw Shadowmoon Lake, the people of Setting Sun Care couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. Because the official road they had taken before was in the forest. The surroundings were full of trees, and the wind and grass were blowing slightly. For those who were extremely nervous, it was a kind of torture. Moreover, with everyone¡®s current realm, keeping spiritual sense covering the whole process would make them feel quite tired. But now that they were on the shore of Shadowmoon Lake, there would no longer be such a problem. From this point on, both sides of the road were extremely wide. If demons wanted to sneak attack, they could not hide themselves at all. Therefore, everyone could rx a little. However, before they could take a deep breath, Jones Henry and Lion Morgan, who were in the front carriage, saw a figure standing by theke. ¡°It¡¯s shape-shifting demon¡­¡± Although he was just standing there, the powerful vigor fluctuation was shocking. Jones Henry narrowed his eyes and immediately stood up. A nervous look appeared on Lion Morgan¡¯s face. He quickly stood up and quickly transmitted a sound to the back, indicating to be careful. Ang Lia, who was in thest carriage, quickly rushed over. Of the five members of the Setting Sun Gate, she had always been in charge of contacting demons. So at this moment, she had to show up. ¡°Who is that?¡± Jones Henry stood in the parked carriage and asked Ang Lia, who was trying to identify him. While speaking, Jones Henry was also looking at the other party. The man in front of him was not strong, but he stood straight, giving people a feeling that his back was about to pierce the sky. The most shocking thing was the Blood Soul Power surging out of his body. There were still two or three miles between them, but Jones Henry could feel that his vigor was suppressed, and his chest was stuffy. Jones Henry¡¯s realm was one level higher than those people around him. Since he felt so, that was especially like that when it came to the others. ¡°Did you recognize him?¡± After waiting for a while, seeing that Ang Lia did not move, Jones Henry asked impatiently. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master¡­ Senior brother, I¡¯ve never seen this person before,¡± Ang Lia replied in a panic. Because her mind was in a mess, she had forgotten to call Jones Henry the shopkeeper at this moment. However, Jones Henry realized this and had no time to scold her. Before they arrived at the agreed ce of the deal, a powerful shapeshifting demon suddenly appeared halfway, so his purpose was obvious. ¡°Be careful, everyone¡­¡± Jones Henry said coldly. As soon as Jones Henry¡¯s voice fell, a tall figure shot out from the air in front of him like a bolt of lightning. In a moment, he reached the sky above Shadowmoon Lake and suddenly fell down. The ground trembled and he stood beside the figure before him. The one who flew over was naturally a shape-shifting demon. Compared to the previous one, he looked very rough, with messy golden hair and a face full of golden beard. Coupled with the muscles all over his body that were almost torn out of his clothes, this shape-shifting demon was extremely unrestrained and full of strength. ¡°It¡¯s Lion Nine! He¡¯s a Lion Demon!¡± Ang Lia¡¯s eyes lit up as she recognized the shape-shifting demon that was flying over. After that, she immediately took a step forward with a cold mask and said coldly, ¡°Lion Nine, we made an appointment with you to make a deal in the Ox-Head Valley. What do you mean by stopping us here?¡± Lion Nine¡¯s eyes were obviously bigger than an ordinary person¡¯s. A murderous intent gushed out from his eyes. Heughed loudly. His voice was even more ear-piercing than that of an axe. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ang Lia frowned even harder. By this time, cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate were on full alert, and the air seemed to freeze at this moment. Lion Nine¡¯sughter, in such an atmosphere, made one¡¯s heart palpitate even more. ¡°Let me introduce him to you. This is our party¡¯s representative, Lord Roc,¡± Lion Nine did not directly answer Ang Lia¡¯s question. Instead, he revealed the identity of the shapeshifting demon beside him. Hearing what he said, the five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate were shocked at first, but then they hadplicated expressions on their faces. When Ang Lia contacted demons, she had mentioned to Jones Henry and others more than once that the head of the Setting Sun Gate, Jones Henry, was the leader. On the other side of demons, there was also a leader who was called Lord Roc by demons. However, before that, every time Ang Lia contacted demons, it was Lion Nine or the other demons who were in charge of receiving her. Thus, even Ang Lia had never seen the legendary Lord Roc before. But one thing could be spected. That was when Lion Nine and the other demons were mentioning Lord Roc, they were all very respectful and did not dare to show any disrespect. From this, it could be seen that Lord Roc must have a very high status in demons. Such a leader, who had never shown up before, should appear on such an important day of formal trade today. However, if he blocked the way halfway, it would inevitably make others think too much. Since the other party had not done anything more, the people of the Setting Sun Gate could not figure out what these demons were thinking. After a moment of silence, Jones Henry said, ¡°It turns out to be Lord Roc, who has been famous for a long time. In this case, let¡¯s not dy our journey. Let¡¯s go to Ox-Head Valley as soon as possible to make a deal.¡± As soon as Jones Henry¡¯s voice fell, Lion Nine said a gain, ¡°I think we need to wait for a while.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jones Henry frowned. The longer they stayed here, the more uneasy they felt. Lion Nine¡¯s huge eyes looked at Jones Henry. Instantly, Jones Henry felt a pain between his eyebrows. This demon was so oppressive! ¡°Because Lord Roc has something to say,¡± said Lion Nine. Everyone immediately looked at the silent shape-shifting demon. If one only looked at its outer appearance, it would give him a feeling that it couldn¡¯t bepared to Lion Nine¡¯s explosive aura. But he just stood there quietly, and no one could ignore him. Lord Roc was like an abyss. He existed, he was quiet, he was silent, but as long as people faced him, they couldn¡¯t ignore him. The longer time passed, the colder and afraid they became. Jones Henry felt the change in the expressions of the people around him. Everyone¡¯s eyes unconsciously revealed a look of panic. Seeing this scene, Jones Henry¡¯s heart suddenly thumped. He knew that he had to turn the tables now. At least he had to do something. Otherwise, before the other side made a move, his people would have been crushed by the other side¡¯s momentum. Jones Henry coughed and said, ¡°I wonder what Lord Roc wants to say¡­¡± Lord Roc smiled, ¡°Leave the things we want. Leave your lives as well.¡± Jones Henry and hisrades were shocked. Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 As soon as Lord Roc opened his mouth, the atmosphere at the scene seemed to be integrated with a thick ghost that could not be dissolved. In an instant, it was extremely cold. It was as if thousands of miles of ice were frozen in an instant and tens of thousands of souls were destroyed. The faces of Jones Henry and the others suddenly became very ugly. This group of demons had indeed gone back on their word. At this moment, a pair of eyes lit up. However, the eyes were too inconspicuous, so no one noticed them. Although he had heard clearly what the other party was talking about, Jones Henry still gritted his teeth and squeezed out a sentence, ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± Although he had asked, Lord Roc obviously did not want to answer again. Before Jones Henry could finish his words, Lord Roc took action. He punched out! There was no running of spiritual Qi or gorgeous light. It was a calm punch. However, in the eyes of the crowd, this fist scented to be expanding, bing like a mountain peak and a meteorite, sweeping toward them. Jones Henry only felt that all the blood in his body was rushing into his brain. He suddenly trembled and came to his senses. He shouted in shock and anger, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators flew around in unison. Body-protection Gang covered their entire bodies. Those who possessed defensive magics were able to put up defensive shields on the surface of their bodies. Those Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators reacted quickly, but the disciples of Holy Land Realm could notpare with them. The horrible impact, like a string of candied haws, pierced through the five carriages in a row, and sent the disciples of Holy Land Realm flying. Bang bang bang! Crack! Crack! Crack! The five carriages flew into the air and exploded like firecrackers. All the things inside spilled out. The disciples of Holy Land Realm around the carriage screamed and spat out blood. More than half of them were as pale as paper and bleeding from their seven orifices. They were so weak that they might die. As for the remaining four or five, their faces were pale and listless, and their faces were filled with astonishment. ¡°Bastard!¡± Jones Henry was shocked and angry when he saw that as soon as the other side made a move, his side was seriously injured. Lord Roc did not even look at Jones Henry. All his attention was focused on the things flying out of the carriage. ording to the deal they had discussed in advance. On the side of the Setting Sun Gate, there would be Bone-refining Essence Silkworms awakened with blood. Meanwhile, on demons¡¯ side, they would bring the natural precious materials that Setting Sun Gate needed. At that time, both sides would check the goods andplete the deal. But at this time, Lord Roc and Lion Nine saw that what was scattered out of the carriage was not Bone- refining Essence Silkworm at all, but dirty and ragged wooden boxes. Judging from the rotten appearance of the wooden boxes, they looked like coffins that had been buried in the ground for decades. How could Bone-refining Essence Silkworms be stored in this kind of things! ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Lion Nine roared angrily, there was also anger between Lord Roc¡¯s eyebrows. What a despicable cultivator! The people of the Setting Sun Gate looked at each other in dismay when they heard Lion Nine¡¯s roar. How shameless he was! ¡°Keep one alive alive, and kill the rest!¡± Lord Roc gave a heavy snort. He raised his hand and punched again at the broken wooden boxes in the air. The attack was made in the air, and it was at least 1,000 feet away, but his punch seemed to have sucked up the air and condensed into a giant cannon. As soon as the fistnded, the wooden chest in mid-air began to tremble violently, on the verge of copse, as if it was going to explode in the next moment, explode into powder. The power of demons was so great that it was not much weaker than that of magical power of cultivators. Jones Henry¡¯s eyes were also full of anger. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since you don¡¯t keep your promise, don¡¯t me us for killing you and increasing the merits! The Light- Condensing Sword!¡± Jones Henry roared in his throat. The long roar turned into ripples of light that spread around him. The light became more and more intense. At this moment, two suns seemed to appear in the sky. A terrifying pressure enveloped the entire area. The surface of theke was boiling. In a short while, the cooked fish and shrimps all floated onto the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t be merciful when ites to life and death. Kill demons and increase the merit!¡± With a roar, Jones Henry mmed his palm down. The light sword was as big as a door nk, and its surface was likeva flowing. It was extremely dazzling. In an instant, it broke through the air and collided with the air cannon that shot up into the sky. Boom! The loud noise shattered the earthyer byyer. The void distorted like water waves. Lion Morgan, Ang Lia, Ria Dam, and Polo Danie also understood at this moment that this was the time of life and death. If they didn¡¯t go all out, they would probably lose their lives here. Seeing that there were only two people on the other side, and one of them had already confronted Jones Henry, they all looked at the remaining Lion Nine. There were four of them, and the opponent was only a shape-shifting demon. They had the absolute advantage in numbers. They wanted to kill Lion Nine as soon as possible and then help Jones Henry. In an instant, Lion Morgan and the others reached an agreement. Seeing the four cultivators taking in the multicolored light and flying towards him at high speed, Lion Nine roared, ¡°Since we cane up with the idea of killing you in midway, do you think that only two of us are here?!¡± The booming sound spread like a huge bell, entering Lion Morgan and the rest¡¯s ears. They were immediately stunned. It was said that demons were not good at using their brains, which was exactly why they didn¡¯t expect that the other side would kill them halfway. If he continued to think about it, what the other party said made sense. Since the other party all killed them halfway and were within the jurisdiction of the Setting Sun Gate, they naturally knew how to end the battle quickly. In the instant that everyone from the Setting Sun Gate was in a daze, the sound of explosions could be hearding from the nearby gravel ground in theke. The waves rose into the sky, raising dust In a broken piece of wood, three figures instantly entered everyone¡¯s sight and rushed straight toward them. Ang Lia¡¯s eyes shed when she saw that half of the man¡®s face was white and the other half was ck. She instantly revealed a look of realization and eximed, ¡°Yin Yang Fox! This is your idea!¡± In demons, it was said that Fox and Ape were the smartest and closest to cultivators. ¡°It¡¯s toote to know now.¡± The yin-yang-faced man grinned grimly. ¡°Soul-locking hook!¡± His tone was gloomy, as if a dead soul was hiding in a dark corner, gnashing his teeth, which made people¡¯s blood freeze. However, after moving her body, Ang Lia was highly concentrated. Facing the Yin Yang fox, she was surprised to find that the other party didn¡¯t change at all. There was neither light released nor anything unusual about him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± For a moment, Ang Lia felt her mind go nk. At this moment, she heard Polo Danie behind her exim, ¡°Ang, be careful!¡± It was apanied by the sound of the wind. Ang subconsciously turned around and saw two fox tails appear in the air not far behind her. One was ck and the other was white, thick and big, like two giant pythons. Under the sunlight, they covered arge shadow. With the loud sound of wind and thunder, they hit her at once. Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 Bang! A critical hit in the air. Blood spurted from Ang Lia¡¯s mouth as she fell to the ground like a meteorite. The ground was immediately smashed into a big pit, and rolling waves of earth spread in all directions. The yin yang demon fox shouted magic to attract Ang Lia¡¯s attention, but when he made his move, he used his tail to quietly approach and heavily injure Ang Lia in an instant. He was insidious and vicious, which made people shiver. This attack instantly broke Ang Lia¡®s Body-protection Gang. At this moment, most of her bones had been broken. In this situation, she was almost sentenced to death. Jones Henry and others were shocked and angry. Originally, even if demons in ambush appeared, they could still maintain equal numbers. But now, as soon as the yin yang demon fox appeared, he broke the bnce and directly pushed the people of the Setting Sun Gate to the edge of the cliff. ¡°Don¡®t hold back. Just go all out!¡± Jones Henry was stunned for a moment, then he immediately reacted and roared. They had to go all out in this battle. Otherwise, the Path to Immortality would really end here! In an instant, the whole sky was full of light. All kinds of great forces and magic weapons collided wildly, as if they had cracked the sky and shattered the sunshine. The ground was shaking wildly, and the wind cut through the broken stones like a knife. The disciples of Holy Land Realm who had been seriously injured earlier had long since stopped breathing. Now that they were blown into the air by the wind, their bodies immediately exploded and turned into flesh and blood mud. Although the remaining Holy Land Realm disciples did not run away, they were all shocked and their legs went limp. It was not that they didn¡®t want to help, but what could a kitten do in a fight between lions and tigers? They could only tremble on the spot! A disciple of the Setting Sun Gate seemed to have gathered enough courage and ran to Ang Lia¡¯s side. Ang Lia¡¯s current situation didn¡¯t look too good. The lower half of her body was buried in gravel, and the upper half of her body was in rags. Although part of her body was exposed, the horrible wounds on her body would definitely not make others associate with other things. However, after all, she was a cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Being hit by the strong blow from the other side, it was enough for ordinary people to die hundreds of times and a thousand times, but she was slowly recovering. But, at this speed, it would probably take a full month for Ang Lia to fully recover. How could she be given a month in this situation? ¡°Elder Lia! Elder Lia, are you alright?¡± The disciple jumped into the pit and squatted beside Ang Lia. He lowered his head and asked with concern. Ang Lia narrowed her eyes with difficulty. Due to the light shing in the sky and the disciple looking down at her, Ang Lia was unable to see the disciple¡¯s appearance clearly. Judging from the other party¡¯s clothes, it was enough to know that this person was a disciple of the Setting Sun Gate. ¡°Elixir¡­ Elixir¡­¡± Ang Lia¡®s lips moved as she spoke with difficulty. ¡°I know, I know,¡± The disciple hurriedly nodded. ¡°You need elixirs to recover now, but Elder Lia, where are your elixirs? I¡¯ll help you take them out.¡± ¡°They are on my left¡­ Storage pouch¡­¡± Before Ang Lia could finish speaking, this disciple swept aside the rubble and found the storage pouch. Although she was seriously injured, Ang Lia still felt gratified at this time. This disciple was really efficient. There was no need for her to say too much and the disciple had found what she needed. However, this disciple did not ask Ang Lia what elixirs she wanted. Instead, he continued, ¡°Elder Lia, what else do you want me to prepare for you? Where are your magic weapons? I¡¯ll help you take them out.¡± Pain and blood loss made Ang Lia¡¯s mind not very clear at this time. After hearing the disciple¡¯s words, she subconsciously said, ¡°My chest¡­ My chest¡­ Pendant¡­¡± ¡°The pendant on the chest?¡± The disciple didn¡¯t hesitate at all. With a ripping sound, he tore Ang Lia¡¯s robe apart and reached out to grab the dripping pendant. A faint luster appeared on the surface of the pendant. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, this was a magic weapon. ¡°Elder Lia, do you have any other treasures? I¡¯ll take them out for you now. When you recover from your injuries in a while, you can fight directly,¡± The disciple¡¯s words were full of warmth. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a short spirit tools sword on my calf¡­ Oh, this earring is also a magic weapon¡­ So the nails on your right little finger are also magic weapons¡­¡± ¡°Elder Lia, you have so many magic weapons.¡± ¡°As long as this hairpin is stirred in the water, the water will be a good medicine to detoxify¡­¡± Ang Lia told the disciple about the various magic weapons and elixirs she carried. This disciple was also very considerate as he helped Ang Lia take out all of them. ¡°Elder Lia, do you have any other ce for hiding the treasures?¡± The disciple asked. ¡°Other ces for hiding the treasures?¡± Ang Lia was slightly absent-minded. She felt that this question had gone a little overboard. The next moment, her heart sank. Because after she came to her senses, she suddenly realized that when she was half-conscious, all the things she carried were taken away by the other side. The most hateful thing was this point. The other party did not force her, but she took the initiative to say it! Ang Lia felt that something was wrong. She only needed to take elixirs to recover, but this disciple not only asked magic weapons, but also some ways of using magic weapons! Thinking of this, Ang Lia¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped, and her originally narrowed eyes instantly widened. The vague face of the disciple in front of him suddenly appeared clearly in front of her. But¡­ No! She didn¡¯t know him. She had never seen this disciple¡¯s face before! In an instant, Ang Lia felt her heart sink to the bottom, and her hands and feet became cold at this moment. Holy Land Realm disciples who coulde with them this time were all the trusted subordinates of the five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate. Therefore, Ang Lia was extremely clear about every single one of these Holy Land Realm disciples. But she had never seen this one in front of her. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Ang Lia subconsciously asked in shock. The disciple was stunned, and then touched his face, revealing a look of understanding. ¡°Oh, my apperance has changed. It seems that something is wrong with this thing.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ang Lia saw that the other party¡¯s facial features suddenly became blurred, but the next moment, they reappeared, and this time, it was a face she knew. ¡°Elder Lia, do you know who I am now?¡± The disciple smiled. ¡°Joan High?¡± Ang Lia blurted out and immediately shouted, ¡°No! You¡¯re not Joan High! Who the hell are you?!¡± ¡®s!¡¯ In the face of Ang Lia¡¯s questioning, the disciple sighed and shook his head. ¡°It would be great if you continue to pretend to be confused. I¡¯m about to ask where your little treasury is.¡± Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 The other party possessed a face that Ang Lia was extremely familiar with. However, the expression on his face at this moment made Ang Lia feel a sense of unfamiliarity that she had never felt before. A chill kept seeping out from her bone marrow. ¡®This guy, if he¡¯s not Joan High, who on earth is he?¡¯ The fear of unknown fate even exceeded the heartache of the other party for taking out all her magic weapons. ¡°s, I can¡¯t keep it a secret anymore¡­¡± A helpless expression appeared on Joan High¡¯s face. ¡°You, who the hell are you¡­ You, what are you going to do¡­¡± Ang Lia¡¯s face turned even paler. She wanted to struggle, stand up, and resist. But now, she couldn¡¯t even move, let alone kill the other party. Furthermore, Ang Lia had desperately discovered that because her magic weapons had been taken away by the other party, she was unable to even activate her magic weapons with her remaining spiritual Qi. In a sudden, the expression of Joan High gradually cooled down. Killing intent quickly gathered in his eyes. ¡°When you abandoned the dignity of cultivators and chose to make a deal with demons, you should know your fate¡­¡± With no expression on his face, Joan High finished his sentence and pierced Ang Lia¡¯s chest with his five fingers. Ang Lia¡¯s body froze. ¡°Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill!¡± Buzz! The fresh blood in Ang Lia¡¯s body was instantly sucked away. Fear, regret, and despair froze on her face. Joan High raised his head and looked at the intense battle that was still being going on in the sky. He picked up all the gains he had just gained. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, he swiftly ran out of therge pit. Neither cultivators and demons who were still fighting in midair nor the remaining disciples of the Setting Sun Gate found that Elder Lia of the Setting Sun Gate had been killed without anyone noticing. Moreover, all her treasures had been taken out. Bang bang bang! With a series of fierce roars, the air was blown into chaos. A total of nine figures split into two groups and fell from mid-air. The group of four was naturally Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The group of five demons with different figures were shape-shifting demons who intercepted the Setting Sun Sect halfway. In addition to Lord Roc, Lion Nine, and the yin yang fox demon, one of the other two shape-shifting demons had sharp mouths and long breaths at the corner of their mouths. He had sneaky eyebrows and rat eyes. It was a rat demon. There was a fierce look on another shape-shifting demon¡¯s face. He wore thick armor on his back, and his big nose and sharp teeth popped out of the corner of his mouth, indicating that he was a big demon in the shape of a wild boar. There were no obvious scars on the bodies of the five demons. In fact, after the Yin-Yang face demon fox had reduced the number of members of the Setting Sun Gate, they had defeated the remaining four cultivators from the very beginning, and this advantage became bigger and bigger as the battle continued. Compared to the five shape-shifting demons, the remaining four cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate looked much more pathetic. Jones Henry, who was against Lord Roc, looked the most embarrassed. His left arm was cut off from his elbow. His hair was disheveled and his face was bleeding. His robe was torn open like a rag, stained with a lot of blood. His face was terribly gloomy. Afternding on the ground, he took out a gourd and poured the liquid into his month. After seeing Lion Morgan fell to the ground, he gasped. A horrible scar appeared on his fat belly, from left to right, almost tearing his waist apart. His skin and flesh were rolling, and blood was gushing out. Even if Lion Morgan ran his spiritual Qi and used the strong self-healing ability of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator to recover the wound, the wound had just healed, and then it opened again. His eyes were filled with fear and resentment as he stared at the demon who had transformed into a wild boar. The big demon¡¯s raised fangs seemed to show where Lion Morgan¡¯s injury came from. Ria Dam could barely stand still with the help of Polo Danie. Among the four, Ria Dam, who looked the oldest, also looked the most seriously injured at this time. His chest seemed to have been ripped open. On Polo Danie¡¯s side, his whole body was covered with all kinds of fine scars, and his other arm holding the sword was dripping with blood. Four against five, both their own strength and numbers were at a disadvantage. Now that they were seriously injured, despair appeared on the faces of the members of the Setting Sun Gate. They all knew, their state was like a broken boat in a storm. The storm stopped temporarily and could not be repaired. On the contrary, the next round of attacks would ruthlessly destroy them. ¡°You went back on your word¡­¡± Polo Danie gritted his teeth and spat out a mouthful of blood. The yin-yang demon fox sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying these things now? If you want to me someone, you can only me yourself for being too stupid. Our demons and your cultivators have always been in a situation where we won¡¯t stop until one of us dies. Only you naively think that we will make a deal with you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want Bone-refining Essence Silkworms?¡± Jones Henry asked in a deep voice. The faces of shape-shifting demons present changed slightly when they heard the words ¡®Bone-refining Essence Silkworms¡¯. Their n was originally perfect. However, to their surprise, the Setting Sun Gate also had a hidden hand. They didn¡¯t bring the Bone-refining Silkworms with them. Lord Roc took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°Hand over Bone-refining Essence Silkworms. I will spare you today¡­¡± Jones Henry snorted and said with a disdainful smile, ¡°If I tell you the ce where Bone-refining Essence Silkworms are hidden, won¡¯t you kill us immediately?¡± ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve be smarter,¡± The yin-yang faced demon fox rubbed his hands and said in a creepy voice, ¡°But you have to believe that after we catch you, we¡¯ll have 10,000 ways to make you hand over Bone-refining Essence Silkworms obediently, and¡­¡± The yin-yang faced demon fox pointed at the people beside Jones Henry and said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, I think they will!¡± Before Jones Henry could say anything, Ria Dam, who had a big hole in his chest, suddenly trembled and shouted, ¡°We don¡¯t know! He hid Bone-refining Essence Silkworms by himself! We didn¡¯t know that we didn¡®t bring Bone-refining Essence Silkworms this time!¡± Jones Henry¡¯s face instantly darkened to the extreme. The yin-yang-faced demon fox didn¡¯t forget to add fuel to the fire at this moment. He pointed at Ria Dam and said to Jones Henry with a strange smile, ¡±Look, you are having an internal conflict.¡± Jones Henry took a deep breath. Without any hesitation, he waved his arm. A beam of cyan light suddenly swept across, and with a bang, Ria Dam¡¯s head exploded. Hot blood sshed all over the ground. Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 Hot blood sshed in front of the crowd like a fountain. Polo Danie, who was the closest, could even clearly feel the strong wind rolling in Ria Dam¡¯s ear the moment his head exploded. He and Lion Morgan were stunned on the spot. They didn¡¯t expect that Jones Henry would be so decisive. Jones Henry closed his eyes helplessly and took a deep breath. There was no other way. At this time, he had to kill this situation in the bud stage. If he did not kill Ria Dam at this moment, then the remaining Lion Morgan and Polo Danie would also go against him. Even a cultivator would lose his mind under the control of extreme survival desire. They didn¡¯t expect that the Yin-Yang face demon fox¡¯s words were to provoke internal strife. In this way, this group of demons could even end the battle without any effort. They were just deceiving themselves. As long as demons knew that they didn¡¯t know where Bone-refining Essence Silkworm was hidden, demons would let them go. They were just deceiving themselves. Jones Henry¡¯s thunderous attack was helpless, but at this moment, it did y a very good deterrent role. Lion Morgan and Polo Danie did not show the same behavior as Ria Darn did just now. Polo Danie even pushed Ria Dam¡¯s body far away. ¡°Ha, there are only three left! Do you think your resistance is meaningful?¡± The Yin-Yang demon fox sneered. ¡°Cultivators of our generation, even if we die, will drag your demons down with us,¡± Jones Henry snorted and suddenly raised his voice, ¡°Do you still remember what I said to you before we came?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lion Morgan and Polo Danie were stunned for a moment and immediately replied. As they spoke, they turned their palms and a vermilion elixir appeared in their hands. It wasn¡¯t just them. Even Holy Land Realm disciples of the Setting Sun Gate off in the distance took out a simr elixir. Without Jones Henry¡¯s order, they stuffed elixirs into their mouths. In an instant, a strong aura burst out from these cultivators. The ground cracked as well. ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Although the yin yang demon fox said so, several shape-shifting demons, including him, all looked serious. Because they all felt that with the elixirs being eaten, these cultivators seemed to have changed into another person, and the pressure on them was rising. ¡°Cultivators¡¯ pill refinement technique is truly enviable,¡± The rat demon couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh at this moment and immediately put on a defensive posture. When Lion Morgan, Polo Danie, and the others took the medicine, Jones Henry saw from the corner of his eyes that one of Holy Land Realm disciples did not do that. However, at this time, he did not urge the other party. Instead, he silently told himself that these people were enough. Seeing that the drug had begun to take effect, Jones Henry said loudly, ¡±Lion Nine, you demons don¡®t keep your promises. Today, not only will I not give you Bone-refining Essence Silkworm, but I will also kill you. I will peel your skin and pull out your tendons to pay homage to my dead cultivators!¡± ¡°Lion Morgan, Polo Danie, and other disciples, I will ask you if you are afraid!¡± ¡°We are not afraid!¡± Under the effect of the drug, Lion Morgan and the others¡¯ faces turned red at this moment, and they were even more excited. At this time, they all roared loudly. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± A strange look appeared in Jones Henry¡¯s eyes and he said, ¡°In that case, you can die for me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lion Morgan and Polo Danie were closest to Jones Henry. And because they were Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, although they were in high spirits at the moment, they still retained a trace of rity. After hearing Jones Henry¡¯s words, they immediately realized that something was wrong. But it was toote¡­ Before they could speak, Lion Morgan and Polo Danie heard a series of thuds. When they turned their heads, they saw that half of the bodies of Holy Land Realm disciples in the distance had exploded. Like a banana being peeled off, a stream of blood shot up from the separated flesh. Lion Morgan and Polo Danie were stunned while shape-shifting demons were so surprised that they forgot to attack. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with elixirs!¡± a disciple of Holy Land Realm shouted in the middle of the blood pirs. Seeing the disciple, Jones Henry¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light. He remembered that only this disciple had not taken the elixir he had created. Had this disciple long discovered his purpose? This was impossible! Just as Jones Henry was thinking this, he suddenly found that Lion Morgan and Polo Danie were staring at him fiercely. ¡°Jones Henry¡­¡± Lion Morgan said fiercely. Then, his face began to crack open. It was as if something in his body was expanding rapidly and stretching out his body. ¡°You¡¯re not a human¡­¡± Polo Danie¡¯s body swelled like a ball, and his head was as big as two washbasins, so much so that his voice could not be heard clearly. However, this was thest thing they could say in their lives. Bang! Bang! Lion Morgan¡¯s and Polo Danie¡¯s waists exploded at the same time. The skin on their upper bodies scattered like blooming flowers. Thick blood columns rose into the sky. Under the pir of blood, Jones Henry¡¯s face was changing. The corners of his mouth were open, revealing his white teeth stained with blood. His red lips and white teeth were extremely ferocious. ¡°Don¡¯t give him a chance!¡± Lord Roc bellowed angrily, he also felt that something was wrong. ¡°Do you only realize it right now?¡± Jones Henry turned his head and looked at shapeshifting demons. ¡±It¡¯s toote!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out to grab it. Ssh! Ssh! The rolling blood pirs gathered toward him and instantly merged into his chest. In an instant, Jones Henry¡¯s momentum soared. The surging air st, with a terrible temperature, suddenly rushed around. Theke water of Shadowmoon Lake dried up in an instant. The ground melted and became extremely sticky and soft. In the sky, the clouds within a radius of 15 kilometers were burned dry in an instant and disappeared. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him do it again!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± At this moment, there was no need for Lord Roc to give any further orders. Those shape-shifting demons also discovered that the situation was not right. ¡°Go back!¡± Jones Henry¡®s eyes were red, and he waved his left arm. ¡°All-methods Wheel!¡± A cyan light wheel suddenly appeared in the air, which was as big as seven or eight acres. In the rolling airflow, it seemed that thousands of troops and horses were galloping and trampling. The head-on attack cut the rat demon in the front into two pieces at the waist. The expressions of the other shape-shifting demons immediately changed. The Yin-Yang face demon fox¡¯s eyes shed a few times and he suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop! That blow just now was only the limit of this guy. He has no second chance!¡± ¡°You damn wild animals, do you really think that I didn¡¯t prepare anything this time?¡± The redness in Jones Henry¡¯s eyes became more and more intense, and even tears of blood began to flow out of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that all of you still do not know what it is that allowed us to discover Bone-refining Essence Silkworms. Now, let me show you just how terrifying it is to have broken that Eight-eyed¡¯s decades of seal!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Jones Henry¡¯s words were like thunder exploding in people¡¯s ears, making their eardrums hurt and their minds buzzing. The disciple that Ang Lia had previously referred to as ¡®Joan High¡¯ was the only surviving existence who hadn¡¯t consumed the elixir. At this moment, he was lying on the ground in a shallow pit, looking up at Jones Henry in the distance. Hearing Jones Henry¡¯s words, his eyes shed. ¡®Could the corpse in the cave be the Eight-eyed Master of the Setting Sun Gate?¡¯ Thinking of this, another gust of wind came. The disciple¡¯s facial features suddenly twisted and blurred. As he sensed the change in his facial expression, this disciple quickly lowered his head. However, spiritual sense that far exceeded his current realm spread out and observed the change in the previous battle situation. ¡°Do you think you can fight with us after swallowing vigor of yourpanions?¡± The Yin-Yang face demon fox rubbed his hands and said with a grim smile, ¡°In terms of vigor, can you be better than our demons?¡± ¡°How naive,¡± Jones Henry said. At this moment, not only was there blood in his eye sockets, but also when he opened his mouth to speak, there was a dark red light in the depths of his throat. Jones Henry slowly raised his arm. Lord Roc, who was standing at the back and observing the situation, suddenly narrowed his eyes. He realized that there was something unusual about Domain. However, his attention had been attracted by Jones Henry just now, so he didn¡¯t notice it. The more he noticed it, the more he felt that it was unusual and extremely abrupt. ¡°Those tattered boxes¡­¡± Lord Roc¡¯s eyes fell on somewhere not far from Jones Henry. He remembered that the broken boxes were scattered out when he smashed the carriage. He was so angry because there was no Bone-refining Essence Silkworm in the carriage. In addition, these boxes were too old, so he did not pay attention to them. But now, after the shock just now, Lord Roc found that these boxes were abnormal. Jones Henry burst out, roasting theke and melting the ground, the clouds in the sky were burned dry. Even shapeshifting demons like them felt great pressure. However, those wooden boxes were actually intact. Moreover, that was a few tattered wooden boxes that had long rotted beyond belief! When he connected it to the case where he had blown up the carriage, the boxes were not damaged. So when he looked over, Lord Roc felt that these wooden boxes piled up together looked so dazzling. The pitch-ck chest emanated a terrifying coldness. ¡°Those boxes! Stop him!¡± Suddenly, Lord Roc shivered and reacted as he roared. The other shape-shifting demons looked around and suddenly understood. Those broken wooden boxes were still piled up there, which meant that they were telling everyone present that they were not ordinary. ¡°I¡¯ve said it. It¡®s toote,¡± As soon as Jones Henry finished speaking, his mouth suddenly opened wide. This time, he opened his mouth to an amazing extent. Arge patch of red light, like multicolored light, spread out and covered the wooden boxes. Immediately, those wooden boxes seemed toe alive. At first, they were only trembling slightly, but in the blink of an eye, they began to jump and collide with each other. Even under the impact of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, the wooden box, which could remain intact, began to crack after jumping and colliding a few times. A familiar aura spread out from the wooden box. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The eyes of Holy Land Realm disciple lying in the pit suddenly lit up. ¡®So it¡¯s that thing. If that¡¯s the case, many things can be figured out¡­¡¯ Looking at the constantly cracking wooden boxes, pieces of information in Holy Land Realm disciple¡¯s mind were constantly pieced together and finally turned into aplete picture. ¡®I found the mineral resources, but I found Bone-refining Essence Silkworms in the mineral resources. The Eight-eyed Master had sealed Bone-refining Essence Silkworm at the cost of his own life. However, when the mineral resources were about to be emptied, the resurrected zombies inadvertently broke the seal, so that Jones Henry and the others found the existence of Bone-refining Essence Silkworms. However, these things were discovered by the miners who were mining¡­ Some of these miners were disciples of the Setting Sun Gate. But most of them were recruited from nearby families¡­.¡¯ ¡®After Jones Henry found Bone-refining Essence Silkworms, he came up with the idea of trading them with demons in exchange for exotic minerals and produce. It was because Bone-refining Essence Silkworms were useless to them, but for demons, it was a peerless treasure. In the environment where demons lived, it was easy to get the Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure that cultivators dreamed of. When trading with each other, they could get what they needed. In order to achieve this goal, Jones Henry and the other Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators had to block the news. Except for them, anyone who knew about this must be eliminated from this world¡­¡¯ ¡®The first were the disciples of the Setting Sun Gate in the mineral resources, and then the miners from the family who knew the truth. Some miners were killed before they returned to their families. Some miners returned to their families and told their nsmen about it. Jones Henry and the others didn¡¯t know exactly what the miners had told their nsmen, so they decided to end it in one go and join forces with demons to wipe out the whole family!¡¯ ¡®They are crazy!¡¯ There were some problems that he had not figured out before, but now with the aura leaked out from these wooden boxes, they were answered. The shape-shifting demon named Lion Nine had already rushed to the front of the wooden chest. ¡°Who cares what you are? Go to hell!¡± With a roar, Lion Nine¡¯s arm fell straight down like a giant axe. The air around his arm was mighty and was forced away. Bang! Lion Nine¡¯s arm smashed into a wooden chest. But the next moment, he showed a painful look on his face. What was even more frightening was the cracking sound of chewing in the wooden box, which made people¡¯s scalps numb. ¡°Ah!¡± With a painful roar, Lion Nine violently pulled out his arm and staggered back a few steps. The disciple of Holy Land Realm raised his head and immediately saw that Lion Nine¡¯s arm had actually split open from his elbow. Blood dripped down, and bones could even be seen everywhere. One had to know that Lion Nine was a shape-shifting demon. His golden hair wasparable to a medium level spirit tool and would not be easily broken. Beneath the hair were extremely refined flesh and blood. But in just a moment, his arm was almost torn apart like a cooked chicken leg. The cross teeth marks on the arm wound made people¡¯s scalps numb and their hearts turn cold. The yin yang demon fox and the wild boar shape-shifting demon, who were following closely behind Lion Nine, couldn¡¯t help but reveal shocked expressions when they saw Lion Nine¡¯s miserable state. They took a few steps back and looked towards the wooden chest that Lion Nine had shattered with shock and uncertainty. Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 A huge breach appeared on the wooden chest on the ground. Logically speaking, from the breach, one could clearly see what was inside. But the problem now was that the moment the light reached the breach, it seemed to be swallowed by something. In the wooden box, there was still an uneasy ck color. The more it was like this, the more terrified people became. For a moment, the scene fell into a strange silence. After a while, the wild boar shape-shifting demon roared, ¡°I want to see what¡¯s inside!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he jumped high into the air and curled up into a ball. At the same time, sharp spikes grew on his back. Each spike was pitch-ck and glittered with cold light. He turned into a demon that was as big as a sea gall and suddenly fell from the sky. With a boom, the void was almost prated. A visible track appeared in the air. In the blink of an eye, the wild boar demon fell to the ground like a meteorite. He smashed the broken wooden box into the ground. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With a loud bang, the ground was torn apart and kept spreading around. The horrible force shattered the ground within a radius of more than ten miles, as if the ground would copse in the next moment. But after this, the wild boar demon seemed to be embedded on the ground and stopped moving. ¡°Be careful!¡± The yin-yang demon fox said in a deep voice, his thin eyes narrowed at this moment. Lion Nine¡¯s huge eyes were also staring at the wild boar demon. A look of surprise shed in his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s dead, haha¡­¡± Jones Henry, who had just been hit and fell to the ground, stood up at this moment. The blood and tears in his eyes had stopped flowing, he looked withered and thinner. He looked like a strong middle-aged man who had suddenly be an old man. ¡°How dare you talk nonsense!¡± Lion Nine let out a furious roar. His remaining arm frantically waved, stirring up a terrifying sandstorm. In the air, the sandstorm turned into a huge lion with a bloody mouth, as if it could swallow the sun and the moon. With a movement of its body, it could shatter mountains and rivers. It roared and pounced on Jones Henry. Jones Henry stood still with a strange smile on his face. This scene made the yin-yang face demon fox instinctively feel that something was wrong. But he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. He turned to look at Lord Roc, who was not far away. The yin-yang face demon saw Lord Roc was also confused. Both in terms of numbers and realm, they had the absolute advantage. It would be as easy as crushing an ant to kill the promoted cultivator. However, with the trembling of the box, the whole situation seemed to be reversed in an instant. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think about it anymore. No matter what, we¡¯ll know exactly soon!¡± The yin-yang fox demon focused his attention on Jones Henry, who was about to be overwhelmed by the sandstorm. But just as he put down his mind, the ground suddenly trembled. The body of the wild boar shape-shifting demon suddenly bounced up from the ground and swept toward Lion Nine like a huge meteor hammer in the air. The Yin-Yang face fox demon¡¯s face changed instantly. Lord Roc was also stunned. Only Jones Henry¡¯s lowered face showed a strange smile. Lion Nine had no time to react at all. To be exact, he had never thought that he would be ambushed by hispanion! With a bang, his body exploded into a bloody mist in mid-air. The sandstorm, which covered the sky and the sun, copsed in the blink of an eye, transforming into sand that filled the sky. As the wind blew, it vanished. Its battered body, like a kite with a broken string, suddenly flew far away and hit the ground. Then, it pulled out a long ditch before stopping. The gully was full of blood and flesh, which was extremely horrible. More blood gushed out of his wounds like a stream. Lion Nine¡¯s face was full of pain and ferocity. He struggled to get up from the ground, but just as he moved a little, there was a crisp cracking sound in his body that made one¡¯s scalp go numb. In an instant, his body twisted at an extremely strange angle and she copsed onto the ground. Hundreds of wounds were all over his body, and half of his bones and internal organs were smashed. Fortunately, he was a shape-shifting demon with strong flesh and blood. Otherwise, the blow would have turned into a rain of blood and scattered all over the ground. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± The yin-yang fox demon finally reacted and eximed. The situation waspletely one-sided just now. The five shape-shifting demons were fighting with a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator with a broken arm. But now, in less than 15 minutes, the rat demon on their side was cut into two pieces. Although he was still alive, he had no fighting strength now. He could only struggle to climb on the ground and roar in grief and indignation. Lion Nine, on the other hand, was heavily injured by the wild boar demon. The spikes on the wild boar¡¯s body contained a terrifying evil spirit. After piercing into Lion Nine¡¯s body, it directly corroded his flesh. Even if Lion Nine was able to return alive this time, his realm would still fall drastically. Of the five shape-shifting demons, two were gone now. And the most confusing thing was the wild boar demon. Judging from his actions just now, he was obviously trying to avenge Lion Nine. Why did he suddenly treat hispanion as an enemy after smashing into the wooden box? Therefore, the problem came from the wooden box! Thinking of this, yin-yang Fox¡¯s heart suddenly thumped and he looked at the big pit where the wild boar shape-shifting demon had just flown. In the big pit, there were only some wood debris left. The yin-yang fox demon was sure that there should be something in the wooden box. Otherwise, Lion Nine¡¯s arm wouldn¡¯t have been torn apart in an instant. But now, the things in the wooden box were not in the pit. After all, even shape-shifting demon could be seriously injured by the collision of the wild boar shape- shifting demon. Now that the thing wasn¡¯t inside the wooden box, where would it be? No matter what it was, it was impossible for it to disappear out of thin air. All of a sudden, the yin-yang-faced fox demon seemed to think of something. He looked at the wild boar shape-shifting demon on the ground in disbelief. At this time, the wild boar shape-shifting demon was still curled up like a giant sea urchin. But, as if to confirm fox demon¡¯s guess, a part of the body of the wild boar shape-shifting demon suddenly squirmed and bulged. The next moment, with a sizzling sound, a bloody crack was directly torn in the raised position. A horrible face with bloody teeth poked out from inside. The yin-yang face fox demon felt as if all the blood in his body had solidified. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 A horrible head came out of the wild boar shape-shifting demon¡¯s body like an eggshell. The most terrible thing was that the head opened and closed its mouth, still chewing a thick intestines. Creak! Every sound made people feel a chill in their bones. Those present were either cultivators or great demons. They had ughtered countless lives. Logically speaking, they should have adapted to it long ago since they harvested too many lives. However, when they saw this scene, aside from Jones Henry who seemed to have expected it, including Caspian lying in the big pit and Lord Roc, their expressions changed slightly. Although Caspian also ate bloody food, at least he would roast it before eating it. He was very particr about this aspect. He had never tried this kind of method of drinking blood directly, nor did he want to try it. And now, what made people shiver was not only the picture of the head chewing the pig¡¯s intestines, but also the doubts about how the head got into the demon¡¯s body. ¡°Could it be that this guy managed to sneak in the moment he fell?¡± The yin yang fox demon¡¯s body was trembling slightly at this moment. As a demon, he knew very well how strong the body of the wild boar shape-shifting demon was. And this guy was wearing ayer of armor. ¡®This is not an ordinary zombie¡­¡¯ Caspian, who was still lying in ambush in the pit, made a judgment in his heart. From the aura that had just seeped out from that damaged wooden box, he already knew that the wooden box was filled with zombies. But, in an instant, he made one of the two shape-shifting demons dead and the other injured easily. He was definitely not ordinary zombie that Caspian had met before. Even the Corpse General he met when he first came to Lunia was far inferior to this zombie. Just when everyone was shocked by the head, an even more horrifying scene appeared. Bang! It was as if a y jar had been opened. The head shot out of the body of the wild boar shape-shifting demon with a stream of blood. The problem was that what shot out was indeed just a head. When it flew into the air, the head was still chewing on the pig¡¯srge intestine. ¡°Is, is that a head?¡± Everyone present found it unbelievable. A single head killed two shape-shifting demons? However, after a short period of absent-mindedness, the Yin-Yang face fox demon¡¯s eyes suddenly surged with killing intent. Since it was a head, he could break it directly while it was still in mid-air! He thought, ¡®This head was very strange. Even demons¡¯ body could be easily torn apart. At worst, I would not touch it directly!¡¯ The yin-yang fox demon believed that since he could think of it now, so could Lord Roc. Lord Roc¡¯s strength was stronger than his. When they found the target, the two shape-shifting demons attacked at the same time. If they couldn¡¯t kill the head, they would really die. With this in mind, the Yin-Yang face fox demon was about to attack. But before he took action, behind him, an urgent roar suddenly came, ¡°Be careful!¡± The voice came from Lord Roc. His voice was full of anger and surprise. The Yin-Yang face fox demon immediately knew that something was wrong. But what was the problem? The yin-yang face fox demon had no time to react. The next moment, the sharp pain on his ankle let him know what was going on. He felt a piercing pain and could not stand still for a while. He hurriedly lowered his head and saw that a palm, which was almost twice as big as an ordinary person¡¯s, had broken through the ground and grabbed his ankle. Although the palm was big, it was dry and shriveled, like dried meat. Its surface was reddish brown, and even the outline of its bones and veins had dried up. However, this was not what frightened the yin-yang faced fox demon the most. What frightened him the most was that each fingernail was two inches long. The five fingernails of this hand had already pierced into his flesh. The skin and flesh on the fox demon¡¯s ankle were decaying and peeling quickly. Even the exposed bones turned ck in the blink of an eye. Not only that, but there was even a tendency to spread. Seeing this, the Yin-Yang face fox demon¡¯s face turned ck. He was too scared. This kind of fear was so deep in his soul that he forgot to respond. Although the yin yang fox demon was stunned, Lord Roc would never watch him die like this. The rat demon was cut into two pieces, and half of Lion Nine¡¯s body was broken. The wild boar shape-shifting demon waspletely out of breath. If the yin yang fox demon died again, Lord Roc had a hunch that he would be in big trouble if there was only him left. Therefore, he did not hesitate. He then controlled his Qi and rode the wind. In an instant, he rushed to the front of the Yin-Yang fox demon. He grabbed the fur on the back of the fox demon¡¯s neck with one hand and suddenly pulled him up. ¡°Rise!¡± Originally, he wanted to pull out the yin-yang-faced fox demon and the strange hand on the ground. In this way, he could do the next step. However, to his surprise, the leg of the yin-yang-faced fox demon was directly broken at his ankle, and there was not even a crisp sound of bones. The bone on the fox demon¡¯s ankle was as rotten as tofu. With a gentle pull, it broke into pieces. On the ground, there was only one hand and one foot left. As for the foot, it was also rotting rapidly. In a short time, it turned into mud. This scene shocked Lord Roc. Only God knew if Jones Henry had any simr means, so at this moment, Lord Roc was suspended in the air and did not dare tond easily. When he heard that the yin and yang face fox demon was still groaning, his arm swayed, raising the other party¡¯s head up, raising it upside down in his hand. Lord Roc could not help but gasp when he saw the wound on the fox demon¡®s ankle. In such a short time, the horrible decay had spread to the Yin-Yang fox demon¡¯s knees. His calves, tendons, and bones were turning into ck pieces of orchid flesh, falling off his body. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The ck color was still spreading like ink. ording to this trend, the Yin and Yang fox demon would turn into a puddle of mud in a short time. Lord Roc was secretly rejoicing in his heart. Fortunately, he had grabbed the other leg of the Yin and Yang fox demon. If he had just grabbed the fox demon¡¯s injured leg, his arm might have been crippled as soon as he touched it. These thoughts shed across his mind. Lord Roc also made a prompt decision, his other arm shook violently. In an instant, a sh of knife light cut off the whole left leg of the Yin-Yang face fox demon at the same time-in a short time, the rotten fox demon ran up a distance. His injured leg was broken, and after spitting out a mouthful of blood, his muscles and flesh immediately contracted, and soon the blood was no longer left. This was the reason why demons were stronger than cultivators. If it was a cultivator, he had to use elixirs or other methods to do the same. Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 Logically speaking, whether it was a cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm or shape-shifting demon, at this level, the physical injury could not be considered a fatal injury. As for the matter of broken hands and feet, although it looked a little horrible, as long as he paid some time, he could still connect it, or even grow it. However, there were also some special factors that made the wound unable to heal as before. The Yin-Yang face fox demon¡¯s injury was obviously a special one. However, it also knew that Lord Roc was saving him. If it were not for Lord Roc, he might not have been saved now. ¡°Can you still stand up?¡± asked Lord Roc, carrying the yin yang fox demon. Although the wound had shrunk and stopped bleeding, the pain was real. However, the yin yang fox demon was also ruthless enough. He still looked as if nothing had happened. But his words could not hide his resentment and anger. ¡°Lord Roc, don¡¯t worry. I have no problem. Next, I will eat and peel that cultivator alive!¡± ¡°That¡®s good¡­¡± Lord Roc brought him over. The yin yang fox demon¡¯s body immediately turned around and suspended in mid-air. At this time, they also saw the hand that had just attacked the Yin-Yang fox demon. That was only one hand. There was no arm or body. It was just a dry hand. The hand crawled out from the ground. Like a worm, its five fingers arched toward the head that fell to the ground. Caspian in the pit had been quietly watching this scene. To be honest, the change in the battle today had exceeded his expectations. His original n was that both sides would suffer a great loss. It would be best if he came out to clean up the mess when they were about to die. Although the other party were Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators and shape-shifting demons, most of them were dead, and there were only one or two left who could only breathe. He was confident that he could deal with them. As the saying goes, a hundred-legged worm is dead but not stiff, and a skinny camel is bigger than a horse, but Caspian was not an ordinary person. As he had said, it was not the first time that Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators had been killed. But now, Jones Henry¡¯s trump card made the situation a little tricky. Who would have thought that this guy could actually make the zombies running out from the ground and work for him? Moreover, this zombie was extraordinarily strong. In an instant, it had reversed the situation. ¡®It seems that the cultivators in Lunia have really hidden themselves very well¡­¡¯ As Caspian thought so, his eyes kept looking at the head and palm on the ground. When he saw this, he could almost guess what was in the other boxes. They must be part of the zombie¡¯s body. Only God knew how this zombie could be preserved. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After such a short period of shaking and collision, the other wooden boxes also fell apart. As Caspian expected, what was inside those wooden boxes was indeed a part of this zombie¡¯s body. There was a neck, a chest, a lower abdomen, an arm, a leg, and a foot. In short, the zombie was chopped into pieces. Part of these bodies began tobine as if they had their own lives. As for the head, it seemed to get excited because of the connection of its body. It opened its mouth and let out a roar. ¡°We cannot allow it to recover!¡± The Yin Yang face fox demon said with difficulty. Needless to say, Lord Roc knew. ¡°Nine Changes of Storm!¡± With a long howl, Lord Roc swooped down to the ground, at the same time, he kept waving his arms. In an instant, huge balls of water condensed in the void on both sides of his body. Within the water sphere, there was a hurricane that could easily destroy the city. His eyes widened as he pped his palm down. More than a dozen water balls fell onto the zombie on the ground like pearls. ¡°You, a Roc, are quite good at ying balls¡­¡± Jones Henry¡¯s throat was hoarse. By this time, the zombie¡¯s body had notpletely merged. Many of them had obvious gaps. If it was hit, although it might not necessarily be destroyed, once a certain part of its body was rolled far away, it would definitely not be so easy to recover. Therefore, at this moment, Jones Henry had to take action. He raised his arm. Suddenly, he held a chakram in his hand and threw it to the sky. ¡°ck Gold Sky-burning Ring!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Chakram suddenly turned red, and hundreds of crows flew out with mes all over their bodies. The sky was instantly dyed as red as blood. The air shook violently and the void copsed. This scene was quite shocking. When these burning crows hit the water balls in the air, they were instantly prated and exploded. Large amounts of water arrows shot out and were instantly baked by the mes. They turned into rolling white steam. Water arrows could not cause substantial damage to these burning crows. However, when the hurricane was released, it gave people a feeling of destruction. In the buzzing sound, as long as the me was rolled in, it was crushed into pieces in an instant. mes were flying in the air, the wind was bowling, and the water vapor was rising. What Caspian paid attention to was not the development of the battle situation. When Jones Henry made his move, Caspian noticed that the other party¡¯s thumb was quickly wiped on his little thumb. There was a dark green ring on Jones Henry¡¯s little thumb. That ck Gold Sky-burning Ring was clearly taken out from that dark green ring. ¡®That¡¯s a storage magic weapon!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. For any cultivator, his most valuable thing was naturally in his storage magic weapon. Normally, the storage magic weapon of a cultivator was a storage pouch. The sect disciples were special and they could open up a space in jade identification badge. However, these were all minor arts. The most powerful storage magic weapon was not including these two things. Therefore, Caspian¡¯s eyes were fixed on the ring on Jones Henry¡¯s little finger. ¡®That ring is surnamed Montgomery now!¡¯ Regardless of the other magic weapons in the ring, the ring itself was far more valuable than the storage pouch! ck Gold Sky-burning Ring was clearly unable to block Lord Roc¡¯s attack. His level of ying balls was definitely not as simple as it seemed. Under the raging hurricane, the hundreds of Burning crows were crushed into pieces in an instant, and there was really no residue left after being shot by the water arrow. Even the ring had lost its luster. After falling from the sky, its surface was covered with cracks. It looked like an ordinary worn object. However, Jones Henry¡®s purpose was not to defeat Lord Roc. He only needed to stall for a little time. In fact, he had achieved his goal at this time. The zombie¡¯s thick arm was currently clutching its head as it carefully ced it on its neck. Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 The moment the zombie pressed its head up, the color of the sky seemed to have darkened. For some reason, there was a hint of emptiness, decay, and death in the air. Not only that, but Lord Roc and the Yin and Yang fox demon were in the air, so they could see it more clearly. At the foot of the zombie, a ck aura was constantly spreading. In a short time, all the trees within a radius of dozens of miles withered. ¡°What kind of monster did you release..?¡± The yin-yang faced fox demon muttered. His face changed and he shouted at Jones Henry, ¡°As a cultivator, you actually released monsters to harm creatures. What are your ns?!¡± A strange smile appeared on Jones Henry¡¯s face. Coupled with the deep sockets in his eyes at the moment, his smile suddenly became more and more gloomy. ¡°You want to kill me, why do you care what I release to protect myself. Are you¡­¡± Jones Henry showed his bloody teeth. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± His words made the Yin-Yang fox demon¡¯s face turn extremely ugly. Because Jones Henry was right. The fox demon was really scared. The fox demon¡¯s wisdom was at the top of demons. Because of this, their tribe knew how to seek good fortune and avoid evil. When it was necessary, they were naturally reckless. But if their lives were threatened, it was not a shameful thing to run away as soon as possible. But this time, he had never expected that the situation of winning would be like this. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. And the reason was just because of a zombie! The biggest problem now was, how a cultivator could use such a thing? ¡®Are you still a cultivator?!¡¯ The yin-yang fox demon roared in his heart. Lord Roc hovered in mid-air with his hands sped behind his back. However, a faint expression appeared on his face. ¡°Although I lost a lot today, if I can kill five shape-shifting demons, I will definitely get a lot of merit. And more importantly, no one willpete with me for this credit¡­ Hahaha!¡± Jones Henryughed proudly. What he was thinking about was that no one wouldpete with him for the credit. Of the five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate, he was the only one left. As for the missing Holly Logan, he was probably dead. There was nothing to consider. Jones Henry was not afraid of Holly Logan¡¯s appearance at all. As long as Holly Logan appeared, Jones Henry would not mind killing him directly. If the other party did not show up, anyway, he would only have one or two days left. So there was no need to worry at all. ¡°Look, the situation ispletely on my side,¡± Jones Henry sneered. Now that the battle had reached this level, Caspian had seriously considered whether he should take action in advance. However, it would still be a little awkward if he attacked now. On cultivator¡¯s side, although Jones Henry looked withered, the zombie was indeed very powerful. On the other side of demons, the Yin-Yang fox demon still had the power to fight. More importantly, Lord Roc had not been injured at all until now. And it could be seen from the other party¡¯s name that this guy was definitely not an ordinary demons. There must be an ancient bloodline in his body. This kind of demon was like a genius among human beings. The moment he was born, he was gifted. Challenging across realms was as easy as eating and drinking for him. That guy hadn¡¯t shown his trump card yet, so it was obvious that he was still doing it with ease. Therefore, after Caspian weighed it up, he decided to continue lying on the ground. Anyway, the two sides had not found him yet, and they had no time to care about him, which could continue to give him a chance. It turned out that Caspian¡¯s judgment was right. After Jones Henry finished speaking, Lord Roc said lightly, ¡°You take Lion and Rat back first.¡± Obviously, he was talking to the Yin-Yang fox demon. Although the rat demon was cut in half at the waist, the vitality of demons was extraordinary. Moreover, the rat demon was also a shape-shifting demon, so although he had been struggling on the ground, he had not died yet. Not only did he not die, hisbat strength would not be lower than that of a cultivator at the Peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm if they fought. As for Lion Nine, although half of his body¡¯s bones and internal organs were almost rotten, as long as he had a breath left, he could still be saved if he was brought back. His realm might decline, it was better to keep his life than to die. Hearing this, the Yin-Yang fox demon was stunned. Because from the meaning of his words, Lord Roc was going to face the zombie and Jones Henry alone. ¡°I¡¯ll kill them. I¡¯ll catch up with you after obtaining the Bone-refining Silkworms,¡± Lord Roc continued. These confident words made Jones Henry sneer, and Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± The yin-yang fox demon reacted and nodded. ¡°Lord Roc, please be careful¡­¡± He knew that Lord Roc¡¯s ancient bloodline was much stronger than his. Now that Lord Roc had said so, he would be an idiot if he did not leave. That kind of crying and shouting ¡°No, let¡¯s go together¡± would only appear in the story of the mortal world. In order to study the thinking of cultivators, the yin-yang faced fox demon spent time reading some books. Although one of his legs was broken, since he was a shapeshifting demon, he could fly, so the impact on his actions was not great. When hended on the ground, the yin-yang-faced fox demon first cleaned up both sides of the rat demon¡¯s body. The rat demon did not say much during the process. After all, he was the first to be defeated, so he had nothing to say. The yin-yang fox demon flew over again and carried Lion Nine on his shoulder. At this moment, he suddenly felt his breathing stop. A great horror instantly enveloped him. Although he didn¡¯t look up, he knew that the zombie must have attacked him. All of a sudden, he was so shocked that all the hair on his body was about to explode. ¡°How dare you!¡± Lord Roc shouted like a thunderbolt and suddenly fell to the ground. At some point, he grabbed a small round and bright shield and blocked it in front of him. Behind him was the angry Yin-Yang fox demon. And the zombie¡¯s palm just happened to hit the small shield at this time. With a bang, there was no movement in the void. However, the light on the shield quickly dimmed. There was also a sizzling sound on the surface of the shield. The area where the zombie¡®s palm had struck began to corrode and peel off. ¡°Go!¡± A sharp light shed in Lord Roc¡¯s eyes. The Yin-Yang fox demon was stunned for a moment, then he nodded, turned around, and flew away without hesitation. ¡°You want to run away?¡± Jones Henry sneered and ordered the zombie, ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Hand over Bone-refining Essence Silkworms to me!¡± Lord Roc roared, and his Qi Power burst out instantly. The round shield in his hand was even more dazzling and brighter. The rays of light, like light of knives and swords, instantly shot on the zombie. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 After being hit by the light of the round shield, the zombie did not move at first. After a while, its body shook slightly. The zombie was forced to step back. Seeing this, Jones Henry couldn¡®t help frowning. He raised his head and looked at the Yin-Yang fox demon who was running away. He was thinking quickly whether he should catch up or not. Although the Yin-Yang face fox demon was seriously injured and escaped with two shape-shifting demons, he was still a shape-shifting demon. Once the other party escaped a certain distance and went deeper into the mountains and forests, Jones Henry could do nothing about it. Originally, he had expected the zombie to immediately chase after them after quickly killing Lord Roc. But he did not expect that Lord Roc was really powerful. Compared to before, Lord Roc was just having fun. It was not until the zombie appeared that he felt that it was troublesome, so he became serious. At that moment, the zombie was still in a stalemate with Lord Roc. One of them roared, wanting to stare at the white light and move forward. A person holding a round shield wanted to pierce through the zombie with the white light, and at least he had to block the zombie. However, judging from the current situation, the surface of the round shield had been pressed by a ck handprint by the zombie. Fine cracks were spreading around the handprint. Presumably, the round shield would notst long. Jones Henry estimated that in at least five breaths, there should be no problem. But now, the problem was that the Yin-Yang face fox demon should have escaped far away with the other two shape-shifting demons in five breaths. At that time, he would really be helpless. Did he have to watch the merit points of the three shapeshifting demons slip away in vain? Just as Jones Henry was hesitating, a figure suddenly rose from the ground. His speed and strength were so fast that not only did Jones Henry not expect it, but even the Yin-Yang face fox demon, who was flying forward, did not expect it. For a while, the Yin-Yang face fox demon rxed his vignce because he had flown for a long distance. In addition, the speed of the man was incredibly fast, so the Yin-Yang face fox demon was caught off guard and was hit from the side by the man. Then, the rat demon and Lion Nine fell into the distant woods together and disappeared. This sudden change stunned Jones Henry. When he came to his senses and wanted to rush over to see what was going on, there was a crisp sound. The small round shield in Lord Roc¡¯s hand, which was on the verge of copse, finally exploded. In this case, it was impossible for Jones Henry to catch up with them. But at this time, Jones Henry only had one thought in his mind, who was that guy? Logically speaking, all the people from the Setting Sun Gate should be dead except him. ¡®Oh no, there was still one in the a big hole in the distance¡­ But, he is a disciple of Holy Land Realm, although he still seems to be alive, it is only about time. Moreover, that disciple has never moved in the pit¡­¡¯ So was there anyone else lying in ambush here? But why didn¡¯t he notice it before? Jones Henry couldn¡¯t help feeling a little confused. On the one hand, he felt that he had been coveted, he did not know when the man came. If the other party saw the whole process, then it would be terrible. It must be known that the person who suddenly attacked dared to face the Yin-Yang fox demon directly, which meant that the opponent¡¯s realm was definitely not low. Facing a shape-shifting demon head-on, even a severely injured shape-shifting demon, the man should at least be a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. Thinking of this, Jones Henry was even more confused. As for Lord Roc, his thoughts were much simpler at the moment. ¡°There¡¯s actually an ambush in your Setting Sun Gate? The yin-yang fox demon and the others are my younger brothers, and it is true that I don¡¯t value my younger brothers¡¯ life very much. But this time, I am determined to get it. Now that I have suffered such a great loss, I have lost face¡­ If those three guys are killed again, how can I, Lord Roc, be a demon when I go back?!¡± Therefore, his momentum suddenly broke out. In the void behind him, the image of a big fish with two wings appeared faintly. The big fish pped its wings. Although it was only an image, at this moment, an ancient, majestic, and powerful power instantly spread out. The zombie that was pouncing forward suddenly seemed to be kicked by a giant in the air and fell straight into the ground with a bang. Even Jones Henry spat out a mouthful of blood and flew dozens of meters away. As he fell, the withered look on his face grew even more intense. The blood-red glow in his eyes seemed to be on the verge of drying up, leaving only the deepest part of his eye sockets. ¡°Ancient bloodline¡­¡± Jones Henry spat out a few words through his gritted teeth, his chest heaved violently, and he spat out another mouthful of blood. Seeing that he had crushed the zombie and Jones Henry, Lord Roc was worried about the safety of the Yin-Yang faced fox demon. He immediately put away the image and wanted to turn to rush into the woods. However, the moment he turned around, his face was still pale, and his body shook slightly. Although he had an ancient bloodline, which was stronger than the Yin-Yang face fox demon¡¯s, he was not a direct rtive. Therefore, after forcibly activating the power of the bloodline, his body suffered a lot. Even for him, activating the bloodline power twice a day was his limit. Every time it was activated, it would take him at least two or three months to recover. However, the situation was critical, so he had no time to care about anything else. After feeling dizzy, Lord Roc stopped in a hurry. He took a deep breath and steadied himself. When his vision became clear again, he was about to rush forward again. But before he could take a step forward, there was a sound behind him. ¡®He recovered so quickly?!¡¯ Lord Roc was shocked. He didn¡¯t have to turn around to know that the zombie must have pounced on him again. The problem was, how was this possible? Even a cultivator who was one level higher than him would be seriously injured by his bloodline power. How could the zombie recover so quickly? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This was because Lord Roc¡®s experience had harmed him. After cultivators were seriously injured, they could not recover in a short time. But the problem was that zombies themselves were dead. As long as anyone didn¡¯t grind their bones in to ashes or take out their Corpse Core, even if their limbs and neck were cut off, they could still attack back. The next moment, Lord Roc realized the problem. ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Nine Changes of Storm!¡± In an instant, several balls of water as big as water condensed around his body and rushed to his back. Bang! When the water ball hit the zombie, it instantly exploded. The raging storm immediately became like a huge millstone, wrapping around the zombie¡®s body. It kept creaking and twisting the steel te. Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 The zombie had just been hit by Lord Roc¡®s bloodline power. Although it was a dead thing and did not have any damage, its body, which had just been pieced together, was also seriously injured. Its body suddenly showed signs of breaking into pieces. Several cracks appeared on the ground again. Now that it had been swept into the storm, it felt as if a piece of bamboo had been stuffed into a millstone. Crack! Crack! Crack! ¡°N0!¡± Jones Henry felt the copse of the zombie, and suddenly, he roared in shock and anger. This zombie was his biggest trump card against shapeshifting demons, his final resort! A roar came from the forest in the distance. At the same time, several big trees were broken and fell to the ground. Lord Roc knew that this must be a fight between the Yin-Yang-faced fox demon and the guy who just launched a sneak attack. So he no longer hesitated and walked forward. In the woods, the Yin-Yang fox demon with a big hole in his abdomen was looking at the guy in the ck robe in fear. There was an extremely horrible nted wound on the abdomen of the Yin-Yang face fox demon. The wound almost cut his abdomen open. He had to cover it with his hand to prevent his intestines from flowing out. Even so, thick blood kept gushing out from his fingers. After being seriously injured, the self-healing ability of his strong body was greatly reduced. But, the yin-yang-faced fox demon was not in the mood to check his wound at all. His eyes were fixed on the chest of the ck-robed man in front of him. There were two big holes in the ck-robed man¡¯s chest. And these two big holes were the ones that the Yin-Yang fox demon had just pierced through with his arms. The reason why the ck-robed man and the yin-yang faced fox demon broke into the forest together was that the man appeared suddenly. On the other hand, the moment the man bumped into fox demon, he hugged the fox demon. In fact, the Yin-Yang face fox demon¡¯s reaction was fast enough. The moment he was hugged by the other party, his arms pierced into the other party¡¯s chest and then poked out from the other party¡¯s back. Logically speaking, even if he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator with two big holes in his chest, it was still a serious injury. Moreover, how could a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator use such a barbaric method? If Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators didn¡¯t know magical power, how could he be called Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators? But the problem was, the moment the fox demon pierced through the ck-robed man¡¯s chest, he felt that something was wrong. His fingertips didn¡¯t feel like they were going through muscles and bones, nor did he feel the warmth of blood. Moreover, the ck-robed man¡¯s actions were not affected at all. After falling into the forest, he forcibly tore a big hole in fox demon¡¯s abdomen with his hands. Fortunately, fox demon reacted quickly. Otherwise, his internal organs would have been ripped out. When he found that the guy in front of him seemed not to be a living person, the Yin-Yang face fox demon¡¯s heart actually trembled violently. He was worried that the ck-robed man was another zombie. Not long ago, he suffered greatly from the other zombie. If the guy in front of him also had the horrible corrosive ability, the Yin-Yang face fox demon would definitely die with such a big wound on his abdomen. There seemed to be no poison in the other party¡¯s palm. ¡°What the hell are you?¡± murmured the Yin-Yang fox demon, covering his stomach and looking at the ck-robed man. The excessive loss of blood made the fox demon feel a little dizzy and his body cold. However, the Yin- Yang face fox demon knew that he must not faint at this time. Lord Roc had just unleashed his bloodline power. The zombie and that cultivator should have been almost finished off. As long as Lord Roc killed those two guys, he would definitelye to save him. So now, he just needed to hold on a little longer. Ten breaths of time? No, there was no need, five breaths should be enough. But¡­ He felt that he had been waiting for a long time. Why hadn¡¯t Lord Roce yet? The yin-yang fox demon felt that his vision gradually became blurred. The cold feeling began to spread to his limbs, as if he was going to freeze. The fox demon¡¯s guess was correct. Based on the current situation, as long as he persisted for ten breaths of time, Lord Roc would rush here to save him. But the problem was, just as Lord Roc thought he had dealt with the enemy and was about to rush over, a hand suddenly stretched out from the constantly rubbing hurricane. It was the zombie¡¯s palm! With a swish, the zombie¡¯s nails pierced into Lord Roc¡¯s back. As a sharp pain spread out from his back, Lord Roc felt that all the blood in his body was about to freeze. ¡®Why isn¡¯t this guy dead?¡¯ He hurriedly rushed forward a few steps and then quickly turned around. In a storm that almost tore the void apart, the zombie was still struggling to get out. Even half of his head was cut off and his body was in tatters. But he was still struggling, trying to break free. Moreover, he had just seeded and injured Lord Roc. Lord Roc felt a chill down his spine. A sharp pain that seemed to tear off the skin and flesh on his backyer byyer made him almost lose his mind in an instant. ¡°Bastard!¡± Lord Roc had personally witnessed how potent the poison on the zombie was. Although he had the ancient bloodline, it was not immune to toxins. Therefore, he could already imagine the terrifying ck color spreading from his back. Plop! The sound of a big bubble falling to the ground rang out at this moment. Without looking back, Lord Roc could imagine that it must be the corroded flesh on his back. At this moment, it fell to the ground. The toxin spread quickly. If he had been injured on his arm or on his leg like the Yin-Yang fox demon, Lord Roc would not have hesitated to chop off his arm or leg. But now, the poison had spread into his internal organs. No matter how fierce Lord Roc was, no matter how decisive he was, he would not chop off his torso with a knife and mp his head with his remaining legs and escape. His vital parts were injured. He was doomed! He did not expect that he would be plotted against at thest moment, so that he would die on the spot. The anger and grief in Lord Roc¡¯s eyes condensed quickly. His vigor was like a volcanic eruption, causing the ground around him to copse. Arge piece of tear spread out, and pieces of gravel jumped into the air and then were crushed into powder by the air. ¡°I want you to die!¡± With a roar, the image of a big fish with wings appeared again in the void behind Lord Roc. The image became more vivid. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The fishy smell of the sea could be smelled, and the sound of the sea breeze could be heard. The big fish pped its wings and flew straight up, about to split the sky and destroy this ce. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 Like a giant cannon that could destroy the scorching sun, it fell from the sky and hit the ground. The ground first swelled and then immediately copsed. The shattered surface of the ground rose and fell like waves. The range of the spread was more than 25 kilometers. Domain in this area was directly razed to the ground. Shadowmoon Lake and the forest were gone. A nk space appeared between the mountains and rivers. Lord Roc was still standing there, but his body had no vitality at the moment. After a while, with a gust of wind, his body swayed a few times, and then he fell straight to the ground like porcin, shattering into pieces. As for the zombie, it was torn into pieces by the terrifying Bloodline Power. Even if it was small, it was impossible to find it. It was a pity that the Corpse Core was gone. The zombie¡¯s death method was strange and powerful. Judging from the strength, it could easily kill several shape-shifting demons. His Corpse Core must be much stronger than the one Caspian had obtained before. But now, the Corpse Core waspletely destroyed by the violent blow and disappeared. At this time, this open space was covered with a thickyer of gravel. The smoke and dust were still falling slowly. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. In the void, there was a faint sound of airflow rolling up, like the wailing of hundreds of ghosts. The dead silence shrouded the ce. After a while, there was a pile of rubble. In the sound of crashing, a figure staggered and stood up. His tattered clothes, messy hair, and sunken eyes were as red as a fire that was about to be extinguished. He wanted to raise his remaining arm, but after several attempts, he gave up. Breathing heavily, Jones Henry¡¯s face twitched slightly. He turned his head left and right twice, and then the corner of his mouth gradually raised. ¡®He did well and died cleanly¡­¡¯ Aside from himself, who was seriously injured, the current situation was really perfect. The one who shared the merits with him was dead, so were demons. Even the guy who attacked the Yin-Yang fox demon from nowhere disappeared. As for why that guy disappeared, it was simple. Was it possible for him to survive under the destructive power just now? Although the Heaven and Earth Treasures promised by demons could not be obtained, the merit of killing five shape-shifting demons was enough for Jones Henry to get what he wanted. ¡°Okay, I can ept it¡­¡± Jones Henryughed. Then he trembled and took out a porcin bottle from the ring on his little finger. After biting off the bottle stopper, Jones Henry raised the small bottle and was about to pour it into his mouth. This was a good healing elixir. After taking it, he could recover at least 20 to 30 percent of his strength by sitting here for a while. At that time, whether he returned or the disciples of Setting Sun Gate came to investigate, he could deal with them. This ce had caused such a bigmotion today. It was likely that the disciples of his sect had already discovered it. Therefore, before they arrived here, he had to make his image not so bad. At the same time, he had to maintain his bearing after a fierce battle. This was also a mentally exhausting matter. Elixirs slid slowly in the bottle. When Jones Henry felt that elixirs had slipped to the mouth of the bottle, he suddenly heard a sound behind him. He was stunned, and then all his hair stood on end. ¡®Why is there still someone alive?¡¯ Although he was seriously injured, he was still a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. There were still three pounds of nails left on the ship, not to mention that he was not yet at the end of his rope. One had to know that when he fought with Lord Roc, he did not use too much strength at all. ¡°Burning Sun Battle Shield!¡± Jones Henry did not even turn around. With a loud shout, a ball of golden red light suddenly burst out behind him. The light was like a substance, flowing quickly. In an instant, it turned into a dazzling thick shield. Bang! Sizzle! The light that burst out was like a long rainbow. The moment it stabbed the back, not only did it burst out dazzling light that almost blinded people, but also arge number of electric arcs. With a sizzling sound, they jumped around. ¡°A sneak attack!¡± Jones Henry snorted. However, as soon as he finished speaking, he heard a click from the shield behind him. ¡®Is this¡­ Cracking?¡¯ He could not help but pause slightly. Then, cracking sounds could be heard from the shield. At the same time, there was a huge killing intent. ¡°F*ck!¡± Jones Henry was so shocked that he let out a scream. He even had no time to swallow the elixirs that reached his mouth. He hurriedly jumped forward and jumped to the side. With a bang, the shield followed closely behind and exploded into flying mes. Feeling the horrible force, Jones Henry turned around with an uncertain look on his skinny face. Was there still a demon alive? This shouldn¡¯t be¡­ He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked in the direction of the shocking swan just now. A figure was walking step by step from a floating dust. His feet stepped on the gravel, making a steady sound. ¡®Holy Land Realm¡­¡¯ Although he still didn¡¯t know who the visitor was, after confirming the other party¡¯s realm, Jones Henry was relieved. There was nothing to worry about in this realm. He had just been in a panic because he was caught off guard. However, who was this guy that dared to attack him from behind? After a while, as the other party approached, Jones Henry¡¯s eyes were full of doubts. ¡®He seems to be wearing the clothes of our sect?¡¯ The first thing he thought of was whether the disciples of his sect had arrived, but the other party was not sure who Jones Henry was, so the other party tried to test Jones Henry first. But then, Jones Henry saw theing figure stretch out his hand and pull off the clothes of the disciple of the Setting Sun Gate. ¡°Huh?!¡± Jones Henry shouted. Before Jones Henry could say anything, the other party¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯ve already known that you killed a cultivator¡¯s n, raised Bone-refining Essence Silkworms, and made a deal with the enemy¡­¡± Jones Henry was familiar with this voice. Because he had just heard of it a few days ago. However, shouldn¡®t this guy be dead? Jones Henry¡¯s dark red eyes trembled slightly. Then, he saw Caspian passing through the dust and standing two or three miles away from him. Caspian held a long knife that seemed to be made of transparent crystal in his hand. On the long de, there was still an electric current constantly jumping. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Jones Henry frowned. How could this guy not die? If this guy didn¡¯t die, what about me Gordon? If they didn¡¯t die, did it mean that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had already known what he had done? Jones Henry¡¯s heart suddenly sank at this moment. But soon, he came to his senses. He sneered and looked at Caspian. ¡°Do you want to benefit from the fight between the m and the fish? You¡¯ve got a good n, but are you sure you have such strength? Don¡¯t get yourself involved because of greed.¡± The reason why he could be so confident was that Jones Henry believed that if Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had already known what their Setting Sun Gate had done, now it would not be Caspian who was here alone. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 ¡°Are you sure you have such strength?¡± When Jones Henry said this, his attitude was extremely arrogant. However, he could not be med. In the final analysis, even if one of his arms was broken now and he was seriously injured, he was still a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Just like a tiger whose teeth had been pulled out, could it not kill a rabbit? ¡°Even if I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll sweep my tail and p your ws, which can kill you in an instant.¡± What¡¯s more, Jones Henry was at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, not a newer that had just entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm. So at this time, Jones Henry was absolutely confident. He was even d that Caspian had no brain and couldn¡¯t wait to get out Otherwise, he still didn¡¯t know that this guy was not dead. Catch this guy and interrogate him about the whereabouts of me Gordon, then there would be no worries at all. Jones Henry showed all his thoughts on his face. He looked sinister and proud. His expression, movements, and expression were even more creepy than those of a real zombie crawling out of the tomb. Caspian saw the other party¡¯s expression at this moment. How could he not figure out what the other party was thinking at this time? He put the Devil-breaking Saber on his shoulder, pointed to the other side, and said proudly, ¡°Do you know how he evaluated me before I killed Holly Logan?¡± Jones Henry¡¯s body trembled slightly. Although his eyes could not be seen at the moment, the surprise in his heart could be felt from the twitching of his face. ¡°So it¡¯s you,¡± he said. He had said that he didn¡¯t care about Holly Logan¡¯s life or death, but Holly Logan¡¯s disappearance still made Jones Henry a little nervous. However, at this time, Jones Henry still felt a little strange when he knew what had happened to Holly Logan. He was not even sure if he should let out a sigh of relief since the dead could no longer speak, or he should be worried that the other party had said something wrong before he died. In order to ease his mood, he still sneered and said, ¡°Holly Logan is just a dying man. If he has any high evaluation, do you need to take it seriously?¡± However, Caspian ignored him and continued, ¡°Holly Logan said that your cultivator at the Holy Land Realm is only knowing how to be reckless.¡± ¡°Reckless?¡± Jones Henry was stunned. Caspian smiled grimly, there was an explosion in his eyes. Endless battle intent whizzed out and swept across thend. ¡°That¡¯s right, they only know how to be reckless!¡± With a loud shout, Caspian suddenly jumped up and rushed toward Jones Henry. In an instant, the surrounding air was all shaken. The sound of rolling waves suddenly rushed out in all directions. Seeing Caspian rushing straight at him, Jones Henry suddenly showed a grim smile on his face. ¡°Boy, it seems that you are really arrogant. Today, I will show you how powerful magical power is.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Caspian suddenlyughed. The next moment, he threw his left hand. ¡°Sea-calming Sacred Beast!¡± The red light shot in four directions. Immediately, Jones Henry¡¯s face changed. Because he clearly felt that he had no way to absorb essence of the world in this Domain. It was as if all essence of the world around him had been drained in an instant. Although he had fought with shape-shifting demons and fought against Lord Roc¡¯s bloodline power, he had consumed a lot of spiritual Qi in his body. But as long as he could be replenished, theoretically speaking, spiritual Qi in his body was endless. And now, if he couldn¡¯t replenish it, spiritual Qi in his body would be consumed less and less. ¡°Sea-calming Sacred Beast, you actually have such a thing!¡± Jones Henry gritted his teeth. Of course, he knew that the Sea-calming Sacred Beast was one of the most precious treasures of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. He also knew that since it could be listed as a treasure of the sect, not everyone could have it. So he had never expected that Caspian would have this magic weapon. What was even more unexpected was that the other party was so decisive, and the other party¡¯s judgment of the situation was exceptionally urate. If all spiritual Qis in Domain were drained, then the biggest advantage of Heavenly Spirit Realm would be gone. However, after a short moment of surprise, Jones Henry immediately smiled grimly and said, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t think you are very smart. I don¡¯t have spiritual Qi to supplement me, and you don¡¯t have it either. Besides, I am a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, and spiritual Qi stored in my body is far beyond yours. In terms of strength, you can¡®tpete with me!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try,¡± Caspian had no expression on his face. He swung his saber forcefully. ¡°Furious Sword Intent!¡± In an instant, the piercing saber radiance, like a Milky Way, suddenly bloomed and fell from the sky toward Jones Henry. ¡°How dare you! Small Universe-breaking Palm!¡± Jones Henry roared and then attacked. A palm glowing with white light, about the height of a floor, emerged from the void and hit the saber light. With a bang, the Milky Way exploded and the palm was torn into pieces. The rolling hurricane turned into circles of vibration and suddenly spread. Jones Henry¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°This boy¡­¡± What he wanted to say was that this boy was so powerful. But as soon as he uttered these words, he felt a chill in his heart. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± A beam of lightning tore through the airflow in an instant and went straight to Jones Henry¡¯s face. The lightning crackled and shone brightly. Jones Henry knew that although he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, he was seriously injured now. Moreover, the other party hade prepared. He did not want to waste too much energy on the other party since he did not know what other tricks the other party had up his sleeve. So, he took out a g from the ring. The moment he blocked the lightning,plicated runes appeared in his palm. He wanted a quick battle. Because he had talked big before and did not take the realm of Caspian seriously. But as soon as they fought, he felt that he might fail. ording to his n, the g was a magic weapon. After blocking the attack of Caspian, he would immediately use magical power to suppress the opponent. So what if the other party was a Holy Land Realm disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? A magical power was the biggest difference between a Heavenly Spirit Realm disciple and a Holy Land Realm disciple. However, as soon as the light in his palm burst out, Jones Henry¡¯s face suddenly changed. Pain, surprise, and anger appeared on his face at the same time. Because he found that spiritual Qi in his body was not enough to stimte aplete magical power. It was not impossible to forcibly stimte it. But in that case, the power of magical power would be greatly reduced. It might only be one to two tenths of its original size. More importantly, after magical power was used, without the help of spiritual Qi in this area, there would be no way to use the second round of magic arts, let alone ordinary techniques! In other words, if he ced all his hopes on this magical power, if he failed to kill Caspian, then it was very likely that he would be in danger. ¡°How could it be such a coincidence!¡± Jones Henry was going crazy with anger. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 A coincidence! Yes, what Jones Henry was thinking at the moment was a coincidence. The disciple called Caspian of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was quite lucky to have run into such a coincidence. However, at this time, the g he threw was torn into pieces. Formation inside shatteredyer byyer. The thunderous sound made Jones Henry¡¯s heart skip a beat ¡®This guy¡¯s magic is so powerful?¡¯ Jones Henry frowned again. Just then, Caspian¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him. ¡°Can¡¯t you release your magical power?¡± ¡®It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t release it, but I can¡¯t exert my full strength,¡¯ Jones Henry thought. But the next moment, he was stunned. How did the other party know? ¡®Could it be¡­ Is this part of his n?¡¯ But how was this possible? How dare a mere Holy Land Realm cultivator plot against Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators? Is this guy really crazy?¡± While thinking this, Jones Henry forgot one thing. Before he knocked open the gate of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was also at Holy Land Realm. Moreover, wasn¡¯t the fact that Caspian was not crazy? ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Caspian shouted. His arm rapidly expanded, like a giant tree across the sky, and mmed down on Jones Henry. Jones Henry felt the sound of something breaking through the air behind him, and his eyes were full of fierceness. ¡°Even if l don¡¯t need a magical power, I¡¯m still a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. You¡¯re just at Holy Land Realm, and you don¡¯t even use a magic. How dare you fight with me?! Who gave you the courage?!¡± Jones Henry was extremely angry. If spiritual Qi consumption was indeed calcted by the other party, then it could onlybe said that the other party was meticulous and the purpose of using the Sea-calming Sacred Beast was not just to make him unable to replenish spiritual Qi. But now, the other party didn¡¯t even need to use his magic and fight him with his body alone. Who did he look down on? Even if there was no way to replenish spiritual Qi, and even if spiritual Qi in Jones Henry¡¯s body was not enough to perform magical power, don¡¯t forget that he also had spiritual Qi in his body now! With a buzz, the strong wind behind Jones Henry instantly condensed. All of a sudden, the void froze, forming an indestructible wall to block Caspian. ¡°The Yellow Spring¡®s Ungodly Dragon!¡± ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Caspian roared continuously. Boom! Boom! Boom! His five fingers turned into ws and hit the wall of spiritual Qi like a raging dragon. Holy Land Realm could turn spiritual Qi into Body-protection Gang to protect himself. The Body-protection Gang disyed by a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was more than 10 times stronger than a Holy Land Realm cultivator. ¡°It¡¯s actually a martial technique! Are you really crazy?!¡± Jones Henry smiled contemptuously. But the next moment, his face changed. Because he found that the power burst out from his opponent¡¯s attack was like andslide. Cracks appeared on his own Body-protection Gang, which looked like ss and were about to break in the next moment. His opponent raised his arm high again. In the blink of an eye, the air currents within a radius of a thousand feet quickly gathered together, as if they had turned into a spiral and fell from his hand. Bang! Jones Henry¡¯s Body-protection Gang was shattered in an instant. His face suddenly changed. The terrifying force was like a raging dragon, crushing him to the ground. However, Jones Henry¡¯s expression became crazy at this moment. ¡°The Small Universe-breaking Palm!¡± In the void, the palm print appeared again and hit Caspian hard on the ground. In the deafening roar, a deep handprint that covered an area of seven or eight acres suddenly appeared on the ground. The dust, which had calmed down, rose high again. When Jones Henry fell to the ground, he felt Qi and blood in his body churning. The wound on his broken arm also burst open again, and blood kept gushing out. Caspian¡¯s attack still had a certain impact on him. Jones Henry couldn¡¯t help getting angry from embarrassment. ¡®If I were in my heyday now, would you hurt me? You won¡¯t even have the chance to meet me! Killing you like this is really easy for me!¡¯ However, as soon as this thought came to Jones Henry¡¯s mind, a dark red light shed in his eyes and a look of disbelief appeared on his face. Because the sound of breaking through the air came from the floating dust. There was something moving at high speed and tearing the air. ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± Even if he was at the end of his rope, he shouldn¡¯t be defeated by a Holy Land Realm cultivator. What¡¯s more, the Holy Land Realm cultivator had just been hit by him! Just as Jones Henry was in a daze, a cloud of dust suddenly exploded. The figure of Caspian appeared in Jones Henry¡¯s sight. At this time, Caspian¡¯s clothes were broken, revealing his upper body. Therefore, at a nce, Jones Henry saw the dense runes of the demonic light on Caspian¡¯s body. ¡°This is¡­ Body inscriptions! You are a Body Refiner!¡± Jones Henry felt a sh of white light in his mind and could not help eximing. At this moment, he seemed to understand why the other party had the courage to y a trick of catching cicadas and orioles behind. He also understood the real purpose of the other party using the Sea-calming Sacred Beast. His opponent was a Body Refiner! The biggest advantage a Body Refiner had inparison to a Divine Cultivator was that a Body Refiner¡¯s body was a weapon and everything that they relied on. He didn¡¯t need spiritual Qi¡¯s help! ¡®He wants to exhaust my spiritual Qi, even if l hit him a few times during this period of time, it doesn¡¯t matter, because his body is strong enough. Once my spiritual Qi is exhausted, I will no longer be his match!¡¯ Jones Henry immediately analyzed the key. In the blink of an eye, Caspian had arrived in front of Jones Henry. The rolling mes rose to the sky as if they were going to sweep everything away. Jones Henry couldn¡®t help but have a feeling that his soul was about to float, and there was no feeling of returning. He quickly came up with a solution. ¡®I have to leave this ce! The range of the Sea-calming Sacred Beast¡¯s coverage is limited. As long as I leave here, I can restore my spiritual Qi. With the addition of elixirs, as long as I can use my magical power, I will not be surname Henry if the other party doesn¡¯t die! And my biggest advantage now is that I can fly, but he can¡¯t!¡¯ Thinking of this, Jones Henry wiped the jade ring on his little finger without hesitation. ¡°Wolf Smoke Thousand Illusion Pot!¡± A foot long, white and tender pot suddenly appeared in his hand. The small pot was shining brightly. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At first nce, one could tell that it was not an ordinary magic weapon. ¡®This is a grade-four spirit tool¡­¡¯ Jones Henry couldn¡¯t help showing a painful look at this time. It wasn¡®t that he wasn¡¯t willing to take it out, but rather that the Wolf Smoke Thousand Illusion Pot was unique. If he used it once, he would suffer a loss. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had no other choice, he wouldn¡¯t have used it. But at this time, he could not care about anything else. ¡°What you want me to pay, I¡¯ll make you pay a hundred times over when I leave this ce!¡± Jones Henry shouted angrily and lifted the lid. Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 As soon as the lid of the pot was lifted, rolling mes of war, apanied by thick smoke, surged out from it. In the thick smoke, there seemed to be thousands of troops and horses. The flood of steel was mighty, and the shouts shook the sky. Waves of the smell of iron and blood came out and rushed toward Caspian. Although he had used the fourth-ss spirit tool, Wolf-Smoke Illusionary Pot, Jones Henry could not guarantee that he could kill Caspian. He made two preparations. The moment the smoke engulfed Caspian, he also exerted all his remaining strength and flew toward the distance at lightning speed. In this way, even if the smoke could not kill Caspian, as long as it left the range of the Sea-calming Sacred Beast, he could still restore his spiritual Qi and then kill Caspian. Smoke billowed and mes flew. In an instant, they engulfed Caspian. Although Jones Henry tried his best to fly forward, he couldn¡¯t help turning his head and looking back. If Wolf-Smoke could kill Caspian, it would be the best and it could save his energy. There was no trace of Caspian in the thick smoke. Like a drop of water falling into ink, it instantly melted and disappeared. Seeing that Caspian had disappeared, Jones Henry could not help but rx. But at this moment, a thunderous sound came from the thick smoke. The billowing smoke even boiled like boiling water. Buzz! The next moment, under Jones Henry¡¯s stunned expression, the smoke burst into several pieces. One part of it exploded. A figure rushed out from the middle. Lightning, mes, ice, and snow transformed into a sea of ughter, opening up a path for the figure. The thick smoke suddenly became vulnerable and gradually copsed. ¡°You, you!¡± When he saw Caspian, Jones Henry was so surprised that he couldn¡¯t utter aplete sentence. Because he was horrified to see that Caspian had turned into three heads and six arms! The lightning, mes, and ice all came from the weapons in his hands. The Long-living Halberd, the Eternal Spirit Shield, the Devil-breaking Saber, and the me-shing Saber were all waving. All of a sudden, all the thick smoke turned into nothing, as if the power that could destroy heaven and earth burst out. The power of countless kings was boiling, vibrating, and resonating. Jones Henry was shocked. In his eyes, at this moment, Caspian was like the descent of a god, possessing the power to break through all ages and shatter the nine provinces. Even when he faced Lord Roc¡¯s ancient bloodline power, Jones Henry had never lost hisposure like this. Pa! A crisp sound came from Jones Henry¡¯s hand. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He trembled and looked down. Instantly, his withered face became extremely pale. The Thousand Wolf-Smoke Illusionary Pot, which he had been holding in his arms, suddenly broke apart! In the fight with Caspian, this Level Four spirit tool onlysted for a few breaths before it was smashed. ¡°How can this be¡­¡± Before he could say thest word, the white smoke pot exploded into pieces with a bang. A piece of debris brushed past Jones Henry¡¯s cheek. He didn¡¯t have the strength to use his Protective Upstanding Qi at this moment, and his face was immediately cut open. A Master Heavenly Spirit Realm was really scared out of his wits. The strange body inscriptions and the three-headed, six-armed figure were not magics! If it was Jones Henry at his peak, he might be surprised after the smoke pot exploded and th an attack the other party. But now, he didn¡¯t think he was much stronger than the Wolf-Smoke Illusionary Pot. In fact, he had almost exhausted all the remaining spiritual Qi in his body after activating the Wolf- Smoke Illusionary Pot. The only thing left was to fly and escape. At the thought of flying, Jones Henry hurriedly flew a little higher into the air, about six or seven floors high. He estimated the distance in his heart, then suddenly made up his mind and took out an elixir from the ring. Elixirs that could replenish spiritual Qi in the ring had long been consumed by him. Elixirs now could stimte the potential of the body in a short time. The price was that it could cause irreversible damage to a certain extent. But at this time, he had no time to care about this. On the one hand, he would lose his life. On the other hand, his body would be slightly injured. One could tell which was more important without even using one¡¯s brain. Jones Henry gritted his teeth and was about to stuff elixirs into his mouth. However, as soon as he raised his hand, Caspian behind him shouted, ¡°Surname Henry, if you eat my elixirs again, I¡¯ll make you suffer a fate worse than death!¡± ¡°Your¡­ Your elixirs?¡± Jones Henry was stunned. ¡°This is obviously mine, okay?¡± The next moment Jones Henry reacted, he was so angry that his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth were smoking. ¡®I¡¯m still alive! This damn guy has begun to covet my magic weapons!¡¯ The words of Caspian did not deter Jones Henry, but made the other party¡¯s eyes wide open. He then swallowed elixirs in one gulp. Almost in an instant, he felt a tearing pain in his dantian and ocean of Qi. He knew that the internal injury had been formed, and this injury appeared in the Qi sea in his dantian. The Qi sea in the dantian was where cultivators stored spiritual Qi and the foundation of cultivators. The irreversible damage here meant that even if he survived this time, it would be difficult for him to maintain his current state. However, it was better than dying here after everything was gone! While feeling the sharp pain in his dantian and ocean of Qi, Jones Henry also felt that spiritual Qi in his body finally squeezed out a little more, as if it was squeezed out of cotton. With this spiritual Qi, he suddenly sped up. His body directly turned into a residual shadow and flew forward. At this time, he did not forget to look back. He was surprised to find that after Caspian chased him for a distance, the other side stopped as he elerated. ¡®Did he give up because he found that he couldn¡¯t catch up with me?¡¯ Jones Henry was overjoyed, he turned his head and said fiercely in his heart, ¡®If you give up such an opportunity, you will regret it!¡¯ When Jones Henry turned around, he did not notice that there was a hint of sympathy on Caspian¡¯s face. ¡®s..!¡¯ Caspian sighed. Then, bang! There was a loud noise in the air that made anyone¡¯s scalp tingle. The sound was like two running rhinoceros colliding with each other. When Caspian raised his head, he saw arge amount of blood spurting out from Jones Henry¡¯s head in the air in front of him, and arge pool of shocking traces sshed in the air. This kind of feeling was like that when Jones Henry was flying at full speed, he was caught off guard and bumped into an invisible wall. And that was the truth¡­ Jones Henry couldn¡¯t help but break his head, and his neck was directly broken. A part of his head was caved in, and the part below his nose was bit into his chest! When he slowly fell from mid-air, his eyes showed a trace of confusion and confusion. ¡®Is this¡­ A formation? But if it was a formation, why I didn¡¯t feel anything at all? And when did that guy set up such a big formation?¡¯ ¡°This is the Water Shade,¡± Caspian said indifferently, and then shot into the air like lightning. Facing Jones Henry who fell from the sky, he directly chopped down with his me Severing. Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 With a snort, Jones Henry¡¯s head was separated. The moment the blood spurted out of his mouth, a stream of spiritual Qi also gushed out. This spiritual Qi was not spiritual Qi in Jones Henry¡¯s dantian and ocean of Qi. From the first day cultivators began to practice, they had seized essence of the world and absorbed it into their bodies It could be said that these spiritual Qi were hidden in every piece of skin, every piece of muscle, and even every strand of hair in cultivator. Once a cultivator died, spiritual Qi in his body would return to nature, whether he died at the end of his life or died identally. However, cultivators of Pulse Control Realm and Holy Land Realm did not have much essence of the world in their bodies. Therefore, under normal circumstances, even if they died, there would not be any Spiritual Tide. At most, there would be a breeze of Spiritual Qi blowing. As for cultivators like Jones Henry, who had reached Heavenly Spirit Realm, once they died, there would be obvious spiritual waves gushing out. The environment was not affected by the battle, so the gushing spiritual waves were more obvious. The moment spiritual waves spurted out, Caspian immediately reached out his hand. He could not absorb spiritual waves directly, but the Grand Log Needle in his arm could help him absorb all spiritual Qi in spiritual waves. Although part of spiritual waves was scattered, at least 70% of it was absorbed by the Grand Log Needle from Jones Henry¡¯s body. Next, as long as Caspian absorbed these spiritual Qi into his body while practicing, he would be able to improve his realm andy a solid foundation for himself. However, this spiritual waves were secondary. At this moment, Caspian was still in mid-air. He waved his me Severing again and cut off Jones Henry¡¯s right arm. After taking it, he rolled it up and took the jade ring from his thumb. There was a Restriction attached to the ring to prevent anyone from spying on it. This restriction formation was closely rted to Jones Henry¡¯s vigor. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. To put it bluntly, the strength of this restriction formation was directly rted to Jones Henry¡¯s vigor. At this time, Jones Henry was chopped into several pieces, and he had already lost his breath. With the rapid decline of his qi and blood, the power of the restriction formation was also rapidly declining. Caspian was not patient enough to wait for him topletely disappear, he directly ran vigor in his body and made a fierce impact. For a cultivator in his realm, under normal circumstances, if he hit the inhibition with his vigor, it was just like a normal person hitting the door with his shoulder. It was impossible for him to knock it open with one time. It was normal for him to hit the door dozens of times. However, Caspian was totally different. His vigor was vigorous and concentrated, much more abnormal than that of a body Refiner. It was not like a normal person knocking on the door. It was like a fierce beast was tearing paper. The restriction formation was easily broken. If Jones Henry could see this scene, he would have been scared to death. The Restriction was easily destroyed, and everything hidden in the jade ring was revealed to Caspian. The space inside the ring was not. big, and it was even one-third smaller than the storage space in jade identification badge of the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Although the space was small, it did not mean that there would be fewer things in it. Putting aside Jones Henry¡¯s belongings, Caspian looked at the other things. Within the treasure light, he saw at least four spirit tools, ten more sharp weapons, and even two rare almost spirit tools. From the number of magic weapons, one could tell that Jones Henry¡®s death this time was really unfair. In the past, when he was fighting with shape-shifting demons, he was suppressed and beaten, so he had no time to take out other spirit tools. Later on, when he faced Caspian, he had the chance to cultivate his spirit tools, but under the design of Caspian, Jones Henry didn¡¯t have enough spiritual Qi to activate the spirit weapons. Seeing that magic weapons could not be used, Caspian finally understood what was going on with Jones Henry¡¯s constipation look. Besides the magic weapons, there were also some elixirs. As the head of the Setting Sun Gate, Jones Henry¡¯s elixirs were naturally not ordinary. Caspian opened the bottles and cans and examined them carefully. He looked satisfied. There was only one elixir to assist cultivation. The rest, were to detoxify, remove some special conditions, replenish spiritual Qi, and recover from injuries. It sounded ordinary, but in the eyes of Caspian, these elixirs alone were enough for him to take this risk. The most special thing was that there was an orderly cyan elixir with a golden bangle attached to it. ¡°Mortal Transformation Pill¡­¡± Seeing this elixir, Caspian couldn¡¯t help breathing faster. The so-called ¡°Mortal¡± referred to True Martial Realm, Pulse Control Realm, and Holy Land Realm before they reached the pre-body. However, if True Martial Realm cultivators and Pulse Control Realm cultivators took this elixir, they were purely courting death. The mighty medicinal power would explode cultivators of these two realms in an instant. In fact, this elixir was only prepared for cultivator of Holy Land Realm. It was also prepared for cultivators at peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. To put it bluntly, the pill was to help cultivators break the realm and improve to Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s auxiliary elixir. To improve one¡¯s realm from Holy Land Realm to Heavenly Spirit Realm was not only to cross arge realm, it was also rted to a change from opening up the lower dantian to the middle dantian. Just like what Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators had said before, all the people under the Heavenly Spirit Realm were ants. From the path of immortality, entering Pulse Control Realm was the beginning. But in fact, Pulse Control Realm was like a baby that had just taken shape in the mother¡¯s body in the secr world. It was the lowest level on the path of immortality, and it didn¡¯t even have the ability to protect oneself. Only by reaching Heavenly Spirit Realm could he have his own name on the Path to Immortality. Caspian was now at the third level of Holy Land Realm. He had gained a lot this time. He estimated that he would be able to break through to the third level of mid level after a period of seclusion in Time Warp Zone. After that, he would find some opportunities to upgrade to the peak of the third stage. By using this pill, he would be able to rush straight to Heavenly Spirit Realm in a short time. He would not need to worry about gains and losses like the other cultivators at the peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. Other cultivators would not have the courage to advance for decades. In the end, their blood vigour would wither and they would lose all their opportunities. ¡°Good stuff, good stuff. After all, he is the head of the sect¡­¡± Caspian muttered to himself as his gaze swept across a corner of the ring. There were several jade scrolls there. ¡°Exercises Method!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up again. Ordinary exercises were recorded on bamboo slips or paper, which could be seen with eyes. As for those carved on jade scroll, they could only be checked by spiritual sense orpleted in other ways. Therefore, the exercises carved on jade scrolls were absolutely extraordinary. There were three jade scrolls in total. The first one was the Small Universe-breaking Palm. This was a magic that Caspian had seen Jones Henry disy before. The second one was called Thunderstorm. This was a magical power that Caspian could not learn now. As for the third jade scroll, Caspian picked it up and was stunned. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 ¡°Dragon and Phoenix Supreme cultivation method?¡± Caspian released his spiritual sense to probe, then, his expression became even stranger. ¡°It¡®s a cultivation method¡­¡± One person was not enough to cultivate this cultivation method. Practicing alone would definitely hurt one¡¯s body. It needed two persons to cultivate together, and they had to be two different genders. Caspian slowly turned to look at Jones Henry, who was already dead. ¡°This old thing has some ideas¡­¡± Caspian did not take a closer look at the content recorded in the jade scrolls. However, after a quick scan, he already knew that this cultivation method emphasized the harmony of yin-yang. If it was practiced properly, it could let cultivators gain unexpected benefits. The improvement of the realm must be one of the benefits. Caspian couldn¡®t help but doubt that among the five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate, only Jones Henry was at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and he was at the mid level. It seemed that Jones Henry was also a person with a story. Just as Caspian was about to leave the ring space, he nced at something. There was a small box on the wall of the internal space of the ring. The small box looked gray, the interior wall of the space was also gray. In addition, the small box was not ced on the ground like other things, so he had never noticed it before. Fortunately, before he left, he subconsciously nced back. Otherwise, he really didn¡¯t know when he would find out. Caspian felt ashamed in his heart. He took the small box down and put it in front of his eyes. It was not heavy, and it felt like it was made of ordinary rocks. If there had not been a thin crack in the center, people might have thought it was a stone about the size of a palm. This thing was ced on the inner wall by Jones Henry alone. Caspian estimated that it should not be an ordinary item. After opening the stone box, Caspian saw a small bronze mirror lying inside. Not only was the edge of the mirror severely rusted, but the surface of the mirror itself was also muddy cyan. People could not be seen clearly. Even the outline of the mirror was very vague, like a mottled shadow. Caspian looked at the mirror carefully for a moment, and suddenly, he stopped moving. He stopped moving, but the mirror suddenly trembled slightly. A small red dot appeared in the center of the green mirror. At first, the red dot was only the size of a needle tip, but soon, it began to spread like ink dripping into a pool. Caspian¡¯s eyes began to glow red like mirrors. The red color in the mirror grew thicker and thicker, and the red color in Caspian¡¯s eyes became bigger and bigger. The color in his pupils changed from the white part of his eyes. After his white part of the eyes turned red, the color began to seep into his pupils. Caspian¡¯s body was still motionless, but as the red became more and more intense, an extremely horrible aura began to spread from his body. The red light rose from his body like a me. The ground under Caspian¡¯s feet began to melt like a candle and turn intova. The aura of mountains of corpses and seas of blood continued to spread. The void above his head was copsing. Even though no sound could be heard, it gave off the feeling of the world copsing, universe sinking, five elements being destroyed. It seemed to be the origin of doomsday. Caspian still did not move. The scarlet color had already seeped into his pupils again. The red color of the mirror also became more and more intense, and the original green color had be extremely light. Then, a roar came from the depths of the void above his head. ¡°This body is very good. I want it. I¡®ll use it to resurrect my king and once again establish a great cause!¡± After that, the copsed void suddenly copsed, and the inside was like a surging flood, pouring out rolling red. Caspian¡¯s body was also changing at this moment. His skin began to copse slightly, and it was attached to the me-like red. His facial features began to deform as if they were being kneaded by invisible hands. ¡°Very good, very good, very good¡­ Huh?¡± The voice in the void suddenly stopped halfway. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± The voice sounded very confused. At this time, the redness in Caspian¡¯s eyes faded away like a tide. Instead, there was a bottomless darkness. It was as ck as thick ink and as deep as an abyss. There was no white in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who dares to stop me?¡± The voice in the void roared. ¡°Where¡­ Did the demone from¡­¡± There was anger in his dark eyes. Immediately, Caspian¡¯s skin swelled again and its sticity and outline were restored. His deformed facial features quickly returned to normal. The red light in the shattered void also stopped abruptly. ¡°Who are you? How dare you stop me! Do you know who I am? Do you know who my king is? If you dare to stop me again, I will make you die without a burial ce!¡± ¡°How dare you¡­¡± This time, the person behind the Gates of Hell was obviously angry. An invisible impact was instantly released. A muffled sound came from the shattered void and it disappeared. The red color around Caspian also disappeared in an instant. As for the fierce voice fromst moment, it suddenly became extremely panicked. ¡°Stop! If you give up now, I won¡¯t care about your offense!¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± A chuckle, full of contempt. Caspian¡¯s body, which had been unable to move before, could move now. He raised his hand, picked up the small bronze mirror, and directly raised it in front of him. The surface of the bronze mirror had beenpletely ground by the blood-red color. It looked like there was blood rippling inside. Caspian nced at it indifferently. Crack! The mirror cracked open. The red color in it suddenly seemed to be discouraged and quickly declined. In a moment, itpletely disappeared. The sound in the void, along with an unwilling roar, waspletely silent. Without the red color, the bronze mirror suddenly became wrapped by rust, looking like scrap iron dug out of the mud at the bottom of the river. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A look of disgust appeared on Caspian¡¯s face, as if he wanted to throw it away. But after a moment of hesitation, he threw it back into the box. Then he turned around and looked around. After a while, he spoke with dissatisfaction, ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Lucky¡­ To be broken¡­ Into¡­ Dregs¡­ Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll let you¡­ Know what truly¡­ Truly¡­ There is¡­ No burial ce means¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian sighed and slowly closed his eyes. The next moment, he opened his eyes again. But when he opened his eyes this time, the darkness in his eyes faded away and he regained his original rity. Looking at the cracked bronze mirror in his hand, Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly. Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 Caspian did not know what had just happened. His memory stopped at the moment when he looked at the mirror. After that, he was absent-minded. He understood that losing his mind was the biggest problem. There had to be something strange about the bronze mirror. But now that the mirror was broken, there should be nothing to worry about. In fact, after thinking for a while, Caspian guessed the general situation. The bronze mirror must have controlled his spiritual sense just now. No matter what it wanted to do, the guy in his body could not bear it at all. ¡°This is the man I like. Who do you think you are? Do you want to steal him?¡± However, the bronze mirror was in tragedy. The real situation was simr to what Caspian had predicted. But he was not clear about the details, such as what was strange about the bronze mirror. The bronze mirror could not speak, so Caspian naturally could not ask. But he didn¡¯t think it was necessary to ask the person behind the Gates of Hell. Anyway, the rtionship between him and that guy behind Gates of Hell was like fire and water. Now, before they broke up, they just maintained their dignity on the surface. Sometimes, Caspian needed to borrow the power of the person behind the Gates of Hell. As for the one behind the Gates of Hell, he had to ensure that Caspian became stronger and safer. Otherwise, if Caspian¡¯s body was damaged, all his previous efforts would be in vain. On the one hand, both of them needed each other, and on the other hand, they had to be on guard against each other¡¯s power exceeding their limits. This kind of attitude caused the current delicate bnce. He knew that even if he went to ask, the person behind the Gates of Hell might not necessarily say it. Caspian might beughed at by the guy behind Gates of Hell if he asked. After all, Caspian was indeed careless just now. He thought that if Jones Henry was killed, there would be nothing here to threaten him. However, he almost fell into the bronze mirror¡¯s trap. ¡°Forget it, don¡®t worry about it,¡± Caspian checked his surroundings again to make sure that there were no obvious traces left. Then he jumped into the distance. He was going to meet me Gordon now. Only him was involved in the deal between the Setting Sun Gate and shape-shifting demon. The main reason was that Caspian had a Thousand Cursed Mask, which was easy to sneak in. As for me Gordon, when immortals fought, his strength could not help. But in other ces, he had something equally important to do. About two hourster, Caspian saw me Gordon. Behind the fork in the road far away, there were three spirit boats lying everywhere, and more than 30 bodies. The smell of blood could be smelled from afar. On one of the broken spirit boats, me Gordon was sitting there, looking up at the sky. A long spear stabbed into the ground in front of him. The color of the body of the spear could not be seen at this time, because there was a thickyer of blood on the surface. Seeing me Gordon from afar, Caspian smiled. Obviously, me Gordon had done what Caspian wanted to do very well. me Gordon was responsible for blocking the disciples of the Setting Sun Gate. Ox-head Valley was within the boundaries of the Setting Sun Gate. The fight between Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators and shape-shifting demons was a group battle, so it must be very loud. It was normal for the disciples of the Setting Sun Gate toe to investigate. And it was very likely that these disciples were arranged by Jones Henry in advance. After all, Bone-refining Essence Silkworms that had caused all this trouble hadn¡¯t been found yet. After the battle, they did not find them on Jones Henry¡¯s body. Seeing Caspianing, me Gordon jumped down from spirit boats and smiled. It could be seen that he was relieved at this moment. After all, their n was too risky. To take advantage of these two Holy Land Realm cultivators in the hands of Heavenly Spirit Realm and shape-shifting demons, the danger level was definitely not taking off the bird in the fire, but in the volcano. Now that Caspian had returned, it meant that the n had beenpleted. After Caspian briefly exined the situation over there, me Gordon was still dizzy and felt a little incredible. ¡°You mean, five shape-shifting demons and five Masters of Setting Sun Gate are all dead?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°We¡¯re really lucky, just as we expected.¡± ¡°Are we really just lucky?¡± me Gordon took a deep look at Caspian. ¡°And there¡¯s still a little bit of my personal effort,¡± Caspian nodded. Caspian didn¡®t tell the specifics. He did not exin in detail, and me Gordon was smart enough to stop asking. Thepletion of this n showed that the strength of Caspian was absolutely iparable to his current state. For someone who was obviously stronger than him, he would get into trouble if he kept asking questions. If he told you, that was friendship, if he didn¡¯t tell you, it was his duty. me Gordon knew this very well. me Gordon took the initiative to change the topic. He pointed to one of spirit boats and said, ¡°As you expected¡­¡± After saying this, me Gordon could not help but admire Caspian again. Caspian seemed to be in control of everything. Hearing me Gordon¡¯s words, Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. He walked quickly to a broken spirit boat. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Of course, these spirit boats of the Setting Sun Gate were not the big boats with cabins when he and me Gordon came here. At best, this kind of boats looked a little simr to the ordinary boats. They were long, narrow, and could carry on about ten disciples of the Setting Sun Gate at a time. Although this kind of spirit boats could carry not many people and looked simple and crude, they were better than flying fasts. During the inspection of the sect¡¯s territory, if there were any problems, it would be convenient for them to chase or flee in time to support theirpanions. However, the spirit boat that Caspian was approaching was broken from the middle. The fracture seemed to have been broken. The three broken spirit boats and the dead disciples of the Setting Sun Gate were all from me Gordon. me Gordon lookedpletely unharmed. Therefore, it meant that me Gordon was not as simple as he looked. Since me Gordon had a great reputation in Lunia, he was naturally powerful. But he was not so conspicuous in front of Caspian. At this moment, Caspian walked to the ce pointed by me Gordon and looked at the broken spirit boat. There were two bodies lying in the spirit boat. However, there were several long boxes under the belly of the corpses. One of the boxes, perhaps because of the jolt, opened a very narrow gap on the lid. As soon as he neared, Caspian suddenly felt a surge of frenzy rising up in his heart. This feeling made him feel like he couldn¡¯t help but roar and destroy it. After getting closer again and again, not only his emotions were affected. He even felt that his bones were itching. An extremely irritable force surged out of his muscles, trying to vent it. Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± me Gordon faintly felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the state of Caspian. Caspian also stopped, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. In fact, he already knew the reason for his impatience at this time. Bone-refining Essence Silkworms could stimte demons¡¯ ancient bloodline. The so-called stimtion was actually to make the originally thin blood suddenly spray out. In the process, if demons¡¯ mood was not affected, there would be strange. Logically speaking, Bone-refining Essence Silkworms were only effective for demons and had no effect on cultivators. But the problem was that Caspian had once absorbed the blood essence of White Tiger and the demonic python. As for whether or not the blood essence of a Sea-Breaker Beast would be affected by Bone-refining Essence Silkworms, he was not sure. But at least, the blood essence of White Tiger and the demon python was certain. Therefore, it was normal that his mood would be affected. After learning the reason, Caspian would not be more frantic because of panic. But for him, there was no effective way to suppress this feeling. He could only endure it with his will. After taking a few deep breaths and suppressing the difort in his heart, Caspian waved to me Gordon and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± After that, he walked toward the long boxes. The closer he got, the more agitated he felt. However, he also knew that as long as he took a look at it and confirmed that it was as he had expected, there would be no problem. He walked into the box and looked through the gap between the lid. Sure enough, Bone-refining Essence Silkworms were inside. Naturally, they were all bone refining worms in the other identical boxes. The reason why Caspian took such a risk this time was because of the Bone-refining Essence Silkworms. Now that things hade true, Caspian was in a good mood. Even the little impatience in his heart had been eased a lot. But he didn¡¯t dare to be arrogant. After all, this thing had a deep impact on his demons bloodline. Therefore, after confirming that the boxes were filled with Bone-refining Essence Silkworms, he immediately covered the lid. Instantly, Bone-refining Essence Silkworms were sealed inside. Caspian soon calmed down. ¡°Your spection is correct,¡± me Gordon looked at Caspian¡¯s action and said. He didn¡¯t know that Caspian had the blood of White Tiger and demonic python in the body, so me Gordon didn¡¯t expect that Bone-refining Essence Silkworms would have an impact on him. What me Gordon deeply sighed about was Caspian¡¯s inference. That was how their n had been, Caspian would sneak into the disciples of the Setting Sun Gate and take the opportunity to participate in the deal between Jones Henry and shape-shifting demons. On the nearby official road, me Gordon was waiting for the suspicious caravan and the disciples of the Setting Sun Gate who came to investigate. That was because Caspian had guessed that those from the Setting Sun Gate would not carry the Bone-refining Silkworms with them. The war between cultivators and demonssted for countless years, which made it impossible for both sides to trust each other. Shape-shifting demons wanted to intercept them halfway, and Setting Sun Gate might have the same idea. Since Jones Henry and the others did not carry Bone-refining Essence Silkworms with them, it was impossible for them to go back and get themter. It was impossible for shape-shifting demons to agree. Therefore, Caspian spected that the members of the Setting Sun Gate would take advantage of the situation of the caravan passing by here to send Bone-refining Essence Silkworms to Jones Henry and the others. In this way, even if demons went back on their words in the Ox-Head Valley, they would not be able to take away the Bone-refining Silkworms. It could be said that cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate, led by Jones Henry, had tried their best to achieve perfection. However, the only thing they didn¡¯t expect was that demons didn¡¯t intend to make a deal with them in the Ox-Head Valley at all. Instead, they chose to kill the other party halfway. It was also because of this that Caspian gained the greatest benefit. me Gordon nced at Caspian, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Are you sure you want all these Bone-refining Worms?¡± Caspian knew that me Gordon hated demons much more than ordinary cultivators. Moreover, the Bone-refining Essence Silkworms meant a lot to a demons. However, they had discussed it in advance. Caspian felt that there was no need to repeat it at this moment. ¡°After all, I will keep my word. If you don¡¯t trust me, why do you take the risk with me this time?¡± Therefore, Caspian just nodded and then changed the topic. With a flip of his wrist, he took out two spirit tools from Jones Henry¡¯s storage pouch and handed them to me Gordon. From Jones Henry¡¯s storage pouch, Caspian got a total of four spirit tools. His original n was to share it with me Gordon. After all, if me Gordon had not stopped the motorcade, it would have taken Caspian a lot of effort to find Bone-refining Essence Silkworms. Caspian gave me Gordon a long spear and a long sword. He gave me Gordon the long spear because when he came over, he saw that me Gordon¡¯s weapon was a long spear. me Gordon¡¯s weapon was a second-grade spirit tool, and Caspian was giving him a third-grade weapon. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The only pity is that other people¡¯s storage pouches have been destroyed. Otherwise, we will gain more than this,¡± said Caspian. Lord Roc¡¯s final blow was filled with hatred. He was determined to perish together with Jones Henry and the zombies. Afterpletely activating the Bloodline Power, Lion Morgan and the others, including their storage pouches and corpses, were blown into smoke andpletely dissipated. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony,¡± me Gordon epted it with a smile. The long spear of a third-ss spirit tool and the long sword of a second-ss spirit tool had far exceeded his expectations. After all,pared with the part that Caspian was in charge of, his part was a piece of cake. It was impossible for me Gordon to survive between Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators and shape- shifting demons, let alone find an opportunity to destroy both sides. me Gordon was in charge of the rest of the work. The battle between Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators and shape-shifting demons was too fierce. Even the space in that area of Domain had been greatly affected, so it was impossible for anyone to find any clues there. Perhaps the Real Immortal Realm cultivators, who were higher than Amethyst Pce Realm, could do it. But it was absolutely impossible for Real Immortal Realm of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to take action. The Real Immortal Realms of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would only show their awe-inspiring power when Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was about to be wiped out or when Lunia was about to be ughtered. The meaning of the existence of the Real Immortal Realm was much more meaningful than directly attacking. As for the other sects, it was even more impossible because they did not have the Real Immortal Realm at all. In contrast, it was me Gordon¡¯s caravan that wanted to erase all the clues. However, me Gordon was obviously very experienced in dealing with this kind of thing. Without Caspian¡¯s help, me Gordon dug a big pit on the ground first. After throwing all the corpses into the pit, me Gordon took out a pink elixir. He didn¡¯t swallow the elixir, but crushed it into powder and sprinkled it into the pit. Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 As soon as the powder was scattered, dozens of bodies turned into liquid like clear water and were absorbed by the soil in a short time. At first nce, it was just a wet pit. If a normalnd was dug down a little, it would be wet, so it didn¡¯t look strange at all. Seeing Caspian¡¯s gaze, me Gordon exined, ¡°Body powder. It ismonly used on the battlefield. Do you want it?¡± Caspian nodded and then shook his head. He nodded, indicating that he knew what it was. He shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t want it. It was easy to deal with a corpse with this powder, and it was not effective for a living creature. After dealing with the body, me Gordon activated a few more Roaring me Talismans, burning spirit boats at the scene into ashes. This time, all traces of the scene were destroyed and erased. However, if he used some special methods, such as magical power ¡°Origin-chasing Method¡± or ¡°the Time-Space Reversal Method¡±, he could still understand what had happened before. But still, since it was a magical power and an extraordinary magical power, it was a little hard to use this kind of thing. Therefore, Caspian and me Gordon had nothing to worry about. After that, both of them rxed. This time, me Gordon¡¯s first purpose ofing to the Setting Sun Gate was to avenge his maid and seek justice. Now, not only had he achieved his goal, but he had also obtained spirit tools and exotic minerals and produce. When Caspian came here, there was no need to say anything else. Just Bone-refining Essence Silkworms were enough for him toe back full of energy. What¡¯s more, after they returned to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect this time, they quietly mentioned the suspicious points of the Setting Sun Gate. At that time, they could naturally get contribution points from the sect. Anyway, the higher-ups of the Setting Sun Gate no longer existed, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about being exposed. me Gordon¡¯s spirit boat had been destroyed by the dog demon, so when they set off again, they were riding spirit boat of Caspian. Compared to me Gordon¡¯s spirit boat and the spirit boat of Caspian, there were more exnations. In order not to be so high -profile at the moment, Caspian took out the spirit boat that he had taken from another family. But even so, it was enough to surprise me Gordon. After all, the origin of Caspian was no longer a secret. He came from amandery andter happened to practice in Efrax. For cultivators of Upper Kingdom, this kind of identity was close to that of nobles looking at civilians. But now, spirit boats used by civilians were almost the same as those used by nobles. After all, all spirit boats of me Gordon belonged to the mansion, not himself. The spirit boat of Caspian waspletely his private property. Suddenly, me Gordon looked at Caspian more meaningfully. But soon, he was relieved. This was Caspian¡¯s own ability. After all, Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators could be tricked by him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Caspian had strength and brain. It was normal for him to have his own spirit boat at such a young age. After thinking about it, me Gordon not only felt much more at ease, but also felt more and more fortunate that it was a wise decision to make friends with Caspian from the beginning. He¡¯d thought that things in the Setting Sun Gate had been settled and that they only needed to return to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. However, it was unexpected that after flying for less than an hour, there would be another problem. Two more spirit boats appeared in the direction of Caspian¡¯s spirit boat. The two spirit boats hovered there, their gs hanging high up in the air. It looked like a booth at the intersection. In fact, when they saw Caspian and me Gordon flying over, a cultivator on one of the spirit boats said loudly, ¡°Spirit boats in front stop and receive inspection.¡± Caspian nced at the g and asked, ¡°Which sect?¡± me Gordon looked at it carefully, recognized it, and then said, ¡°Heartless Sect. In my impression, their sect is next to the Setting Sun Gate¡­¡± ¡°This is the territory of the Setting Sun Gate,¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked at the two spirit boats which looked like they were facing a formidable enemy. He snorted and said, ¡°Break through!¡± Both of them were disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so there was naturally no problem with their status. The treasures, including the Bone-refining Silkworms, had long been packed up, so there was no need to worry about being discovered. Therefore, Caspian was not afraid of being checked. But the problem now was why they had to stop and let the other party have a check. What¡¯s more, this was the territory of the Setting Sun Gate. It was not up to the Heartless Sect to interfere. In fact, Caspian could guess what the other party was doing at the moment. Not only Caspian, but me Gordon also understood. He came from the Mansion, to put it bluntly, he was an official of Lunia, so he could see through the world. Therefore, the Heartless Sect¡¯s purpose at the moment was to detect the abnormality here, so they wanted to see if there was any advantage to take advantage of. After all, there must be a lot of friction between two sects next to each other. Under the seemingly harmonious surface, there were a lot of intrigue. Everyone wanted to have more resources for cultivation. The closer the sects were, the more friction there would be. There were some things that could be said to belong to any family, so they had to fight for it. Since it was a fight, it was natural for them to be enemies. It was obvious that the Heartless Sect had stopped them here. Five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators and five shapeshifting demons. Although they didn¡¯t fight for a long time, the shock they caused couldn¡¯t be less. The surrounding seventy to eighty kilometers were practically razed to the ground. Think about it, even Shadowmoon Lake was dried up, and there was no trace left behind. If this kind of movement didn¡¯t attract the attention of the Heartless Sect, it would be strange. However, cultivators of the Heartless Sect didn¡¯t dare to peek around recklessly. This was the territory of the Setting Sun Gate. So they chose to set up cards nearby to see if they could get some information and see if they could take advantage of it. Even if someone from the Setting Sun Gate came to me them, they still had something to say. ¡°We felt that something was wrong, in case it would affect the Heartless Sect, so we came to see. If there was any help from the Setting Sun Gate, we could also help in time, right?¡± Anyway, the Heartless Sect had only set up a card, so there was nothing to worry about. The Heartless Sect¡¯s small n was excellent. But, after thinking through the twists and turns, Caspian was toozy to talk to them. ¡°You only have two Holy Land Realm cultivators in the Heartless Sect and a dozen Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Do you want to stop us Upper Sect¡¯s disciples without reason?¡± ¡°Do you deserve it? Moreover, this is not your territory¡­¡± Therefore, not only did Caspian not stop, but the spirit boat began to speed up, intending to rush over directly. The disciples in the spirit boat of the Heartless Sect were waiting for Caspian to stop. However, they soon realized that something was wrong. Their opponent¡¯s spirit boat was increasing! And it was getting faster and faster, leaving a long shadow! ¡°Holy crap!¡± On the Heartless Sect¡¯s side, the disciple with the highest realm suddenly widened his eyes and eximed, ¡°The enemy is attacking!¡± Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 ¡°The enemy is attacking!¡± As soon as the Heartless Sect¡¯s disciple finished speaking, the spirit boat of Caspian swept over them like a gale. The rolling airflow suddenly made the two spirit boats of the Heartless Sect shake violently. The faces of the disciples of Pulse Control Realm on the spirit boats turned pale with fear. The Holy Land Realm disciple on the spirit boat, who had just shouted out the enemy¡¯s attacking, looked terrible at this moment He stared fiercely at Caspian¡¯s spirit boat that was leaving quickly, licked his lips, and shouted, ¡°The enemy is attacking! Use the Beast-reining Bow!¡± Caspian didn¡¯t think that he had gone too far just now. This was the territory of the Setting Sun Gate. If the disciples of the Setting Sun Gate set up a card here, he might stop and cooperate with them. What the hell was the Heartless Sect? Moreover, the Heartless Sect was a subordinate sect of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. For them, Caspian and me Gordon were disciples of the Upper Sect, and their status was respected. Heartless Sect¡¯s current behavior was even more suspected of disrespecting a superior! However, the spirit boat under their feet was not far away. Suddenly, Caspian heard me Gordon gasping behind him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caspian turned around and saw that me Gordon was stunned and pointed in the direction they had juste from. ¡°Beast-reining Bow!¡± me Gordon eximed. Caspian looked up and saw a huge crossbow on the two spirit boats of Heartless Sect. It would take at least four people to use the crossbow. The two crossbows were aimed at the spirit boat of Caspian. More importantly, when they were aimed at by the two crossbows, Caspian felt a sense of crisis for no reason. ¡°Be careful. This beast-reining crossbow is designed to kill demons. Once someone is shot, it is impossible for him to survive!¡± me Gordon was shocked and angry at this moment. He said to Caspian, ¡°Heartless Sect is crazy!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡®re crazy, but now¡­¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m very unhappy.¡± Swoosh! Swoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, two giant arrows shot out from the two spirit boats like lightning. The ripples in the air could be seen. As for the two spirit boats of the Heartless Sect, when they shot the huge arrows, they were shaken back dozens of meters by the force. The two giant arrows made dazzling sparks in the air. Before they got close, Caspian could already feel the heating from them. If he was shot by a giant arrow, the spirit boat he was riding would be prated and destroyed in an instant. Without any hesitation, Caspian immediately controlled his spirit boat to dodge to the side. Fortunately, he had not slowed down after breaking through the checkpoint, so this long distance gave the spirit boat enough time to dodge. The first arrow brushed past the spirit boat. When the giant arrow flew over, with a bang, a heat wave, like a me, rushed over, blowing Caspian and me Gordon¡¯s clothes. Caspian¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to stop me, but now you want to kill me? Who gave you the courage?¡± Seeing that the second giant arrow was about to arrive, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light. He directly stopped the spirit boat and faced the giant arrow. ¡°Caspian, what are you doing?!¡± me Gordon did not understand what Caspian was doing. Caspian didn¡¯t exin. He stepped forward, raised his hand, and grabbed the huge arrow. Seeing this scene, the disciples in the spirit boat of the Heartless Sect in the distance suddenly burst into cheers. They were very clear about the power of the Beast-reining Crossbow. Few big demons below the stage of transformation could resist it. Demons, which were known for their strong bodies and condensed flesh and blood, was still like this, let alone cultivators. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. There was really no room for Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators to turn around in front of the Beast- refining Crossbow. Therefore, in the eyes of these Heartless Sect disciples at this moment, the other party¡¯s action of stopping the spirit boat was courting death. The action of taking the initiative to rush toward the giant arrow was even worse. Not to mention these Heartless Sect disciples, even me Gordon was so shocked that his eyes were wide open, and his heart almost stopped beating. Caspian ignored him. He stepped forward and grabbed the arrow. A string of shining inscriptions appeared on the surface of the arrow. As if it was blocked, a strong power began to surge out from the inscription. ¡°Who do you think you are?!¡± Caspian snorted and exerted force with his five fingers. Bang! The huge arrow exploded in the air. The disciples in the spirit boat of the Heartless Sect suddenly fell silent, and their faces were full of horror. me Gordon¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is it¡­ Is it broken?¡± Caspian did not stop. After crushing the huge arrow, he turned the bow and rushed toward the two spirit boats of the Heartless Sect. His speed was faster than before! The Heartless Sect was obviously trying to kill someone. Caspian would never tolerate being bullied by others. The disciples on the two spirit boats of the Heartless Sect were already scared out of their wits when Caspian crushed the giant arrow. ¡°That guy is here to seek revenge!¡± ¡°Quick, quick! Run!¡± There was a sudden riot above the two spirit boats. They wanted to escape. But the problem was, of the two spirit boats, only one could be pursued by the other party. However, the speed of Caspian was much faster than the Heartless Sect disciples had imagined, and when he was still dozens of meters away from the other party, he jumped up high. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± With a swoosh, Caspian rushed to one of the spirit boats. At this time, there was no time to start the formation of the Heartless Sect. Holding the Devil Breaking Saber, Caspian shed down. The spirit boat was suddenly cut off from the middle. With the screams of the Heartless Sect disciples on the spirit boat, they fell from the sky. The position of the spirit boat was not very high for Caspian, only about 20 floors high. However, most of the Heartless Sect disciples in spirit boats were Pulse Control Realm cultivators. If they fell from here, they would be seriously injured even if they did not die. As for the spirit boat, there were two Holy Land Realm cultivators. Seeing the murderous Caspian rushing over, they hurriedly shouted, ¡±We are all cultivators of the same generation. Please spare us once!¡± ¡°Did you treat me as a cultivator of the same generation just now?¡± Caspian snorted coldly and cut down mercilessly. The other party clearly wanted to kill him just now, there was no need to show mercy at all. The two disciples of Holy Land Realm were instantly cut into two pieces by the Demon-defeating Saber and fell from the sky. Caspian looked at the remaining spirit boat. The Heartless Sect disciples on that spirit boat were scared out of their wits. It was not only because Caspian was ruthless, but also because the disciple who ordered to use the Beast-reining Crossbow was on this spirit boat! ¡°How¡­ How dare you!¡± That Holy Land Realm disciple cried out in shock and rage. His words turned into aplete provocation in Caspian¡¯s ears. ¡°Do you think I dare or not?¡± Caspianughed, but there was no smile on his face. The Devil-defeating Knife in his hand chopped down fiercely. Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 The first thing Caspian should do was to kill the man who had just questioned him. ¡°You plotted against me. How dare you mock me now? Who gave you the courage!¡± The bright de light drew a long are and was about to cut down. But at this time, a loud voice suddenly came from the distant sky. ¡°Please spare him! Elder of Heartless Sect is here!¡± The sound came rolling and deafening. As the voice rang out, a figure appeared in the sky and flew toward them. The Heartless Sect disciples on the spirit boat were delighted to see him. ¡°It¡¯s Master!¡± ¡°Master is here to save us!¡± Some of the disciples cheered, and some disciples were fearless at this moment. They were no longer frightened when they faced Caspian. They snorted and said, ¡°Our Master has arrived. Let¡¯s see if you dare to be presumptuous!¡± Caspian was so angry that he burst outughing. ¡±You used your Master to suppress me? Huh?¡± The moment the word ¡°Huh¡± was uttered, the Devil-breaking Knife did not hesitate at all. With a swoosh, it cut off the head of the most arrogant disciple. The disciple who had his head cut off, who had ordered to use the Beast-reining Crossbow, had a look of disbelief on his face the moment his head flew out. ¡°Master is here, but this guy still dares to make a move?¡± Seeing this scene, the Heartless Sect Master in the distance immediately let out a loud roar and flew even faster. His whole body swept through the wild wind and approached in an instant. A powerful pressure instantly pressed down on Caspian like heaven and earth. The other party was so fast that it was toote for Caspian to kill the other disciples of the spirit boat. So he simply turned around and jumped back to his spirit boat. He looked at the flying cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm and said coldly, ¡°Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is doing business. Who are you?¡± ¡°Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± The flying Master of the Heartless Sect was so angry that his eyes were wide open when he saw Caspian kill the Holy Land Realm¡¯s disciple. That disciple of Holy Land Realm was the nephew of the Heartless Sect¡¯s vice head! But before the Master could lose his temper, Caspian spoke first. Master was instantly taken aback. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± ¡®He is a disciple of the Upper Sect?¡¯ However, this Master immediately reacted and roared, ¡°Even the disciples of the Upper Sect can¡¯t kill the disciples of other sects at will!¡± ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Caspian was not afraid of being med. He sneered and said, ¡°Or did youmand them to break into the territory of the Setting Sun Gate and attack us with the Beast-refining crossbow?¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯sst sentence, Master was shocked and asked subconsciously, ¡°Beast-reining Crossbow?¡± He knew in advance that these two spirit boats were equipped with beast-reining crossbows. However, he had never expected that his disciple would attack the disciples of the Upper Sect with the Beast- refining Bow. It must be noted that breaking into the territory of the Setting Sun Gate wasn¡¯t worth mentioning at all. Over the years, in order topete for resources for cultivation, the Heartless Sect and the Setting Sun Gate had broken into each other¡¯s territory in public and in private. They had entered and exited the other party¡¯s territory many times. Even the two sides were numb, so that they reached a faint tacit understanding, ¡°As long as you didn¡¯t go too far, I would turn a blind eye to you.¡± After all, no one¡¯s butt was clean. But it was a big deal to attack the disciples of the Upper Sect with the Beast-refining Crossbow. It was a great crime in the World of cultivators. However, the Heartless Sect¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was not easy to deal with. He looked up and down at Caspian and me Gordon and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you injured?¡± me Gordon was so angry that his nose was almost out of breath. He thought, ¡®How dare you hurt us?¡¯ ¡°Do you know what that is? It¡®s a Beast-refining crossbow. If we were hit, Holy Land Realm cultivators will die directly!¡± The other party¡¯s reasoning was wrong, and Caspian directly opposed the other party. He was good at this kind of thing. ¡°Oh, it turns out that you mean to hurt the disciples of the Upper Sect with the Beast-reining Crossbow.¡± The other party was stunned. The Heartless Sect¡¯s Master couldn¡¯t bear such a crime. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. So he blinked and quickly changed the topic. ¡°What happened today should be a misunderstanding¡­¡± As he spoke, Master pointed to the Heartless Sect disciples on the other spirit boat. ¡°The Beast-refining Crossbow may have only been a mistake, and its target is not you. I take these people away, and we won¡¯t pursue the matter today.¡± ¡°You do have the guts to pursue this matter,¡± Caspian snorted and slowly spat out three words through her teeth, ¡°What qualification do you have?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t follow the rules and set up a checkpoint here, and then you sneak attacked me from behind with a big killing weapon. Now you say it¡¯s still my fault. How can you be so shameless?¡± Both Caspian and me Gordon knew that the two giant arrows were extremely powerful. If it had not been for the fact that Caspian had dodged them in time and that he was very powerful, other cultivators would have died a long time ago. What would happen if the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect died here? However, the Heartless Sect could shift the mepletely, because the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect died within the jurisdiction of the Setting Sun Gate, which had nothing to do with the Heartless Sect. The dead disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could only die in vain. Because of this, Caspian was not willing topromise at this moment. ¡°It was me who suffered losses, and it was me who took the me in the end?¡± ¡°Why? Just because of your Heartless Sect¡¯s shamelessness?¡± The Heartless Sect Master¡¯s face darkened when he saw that Caspian did not give in. He was a Master and a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. In front of Caspian and me Gordon, he was naturally a superior. The other party did not agree to his request. In his opinion, it was disrespectful to the superior. ¡°I¡¯ve already hinted to apologize. What else do you want?¡± In short, in Master¡¯s heart, his disciples and he did not feel that he had done anything wrong. Master looked at Caspian and me Gordon with a gloomy face and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to be enemies with the Heartless Sect?¡± Caspian sneered and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t use the Heartless Sect to suppress me. Are you sure you want to cause trouble for yourself and the Heartless Sect?¡± Hiss. His words made the Heartless Sect disciples in the spirit boat gasp and look at the back of Caspian in disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy too arrogant?¡± A Holy Land Realm cultivator not only threatened Master, but also the whole Heartless Sect? Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know that there was once a sect called the Green Paradise Sect that used to be arrogant in front of Caspian, but finally knelt down on the ground. Master was stunned and then came to his senses. He looked at Caspian deeply. ¡°I have given you a chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡± Caspian looked at him and said, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Master flew into a rage. To be humiliated like this by a Holy Land Realm cultivator in front of disciples of his own sect, even if the other party was a disciple of the Upper Sect, the humiliation could not be endured. If he didn¡¯t kill the other party, Master would lose face. The Heartless Sect Master¡¯s killing intent burst out, and his fingertips suddenly shone brightly. The light was like the rising sun, instantly shining in all directions. ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon, Gates of Hell!¡± Caspian didn¡¯t waste time talking to the Master. He directly reached out his hand, grabbed the ringin his left palm, and pulled it violently. Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 The cold wind howled. Before the Heartless Sect Master could make a move, he suddenly felt a strong force sweeping through heaven and earth, grabbing him all of a sudden, and then grabbing toward the gate with a fierce aura. Woo! In an instant, the Heartless Sect Master disappeared. Caspian closed the Gates of Hell, turned around, and looked at the Heartless Sect disciples on the spirit boat indifferently. The Heartless Sect disciples couldn¡¯t help cheering when they saw the Master of their sect take action. ¡°No matter how powerful you are, you are just a Holy Land Realm cultivator and absolutely can¡¯t compete with Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Now you should pay a terrible price for your big talk.¡± However, in the blink of an eye, they saw their master disappeared without a trace. Some Heartless Sect disciples¡¯ proud smiles froze on their faces before they even had time to disperse. After a while, their pride turned into endless fear. Master disappeared in the blink of an eye! These Hearfless Sect disciples had no idea what Caspian had just done. But from the current situation, it was almost impossible for Master to survive. Plop! On the spirit boat, a disciple¡¯s knees went limp and he knelt on the deck in despair. With one person starting it, the other disciples also knelt down in panic, their faces as pale as paper. ¡°Are you scared now?¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°Please spare us once. We know we¡¯re wrong. We won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± A disciple boldly begged for mercy. There were also disciples who had their eyes on me Gordon. After all, the king with the different surname was well-known in Lunia. Some people kowtowed to Caspian and begged for mercy, while others begged me Gordon for mercy. Seeing this, the corners of me Gordon¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Since you recognized me, how dare you shoot the Beast-reining Crossbow at me?¡± Obviously, these disciples did not realize that their begging for mercy did not work at all. Instead, they added fuel to the fire. In fact, the moment me Gordon saw Caspian pull out the Gates of Hell, he made up his mind that he would never intervene in this matter. It was all up to Caspian. What a joke! With the strength that could kill a Master in an instant, it was not up to me Gordon to speak Caspian himself could deal with it. And at this time, me Gordon also deeply understood what Caspian meant by killing Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators was the same as killing chickens. Caspian really wasn¡¯t lying! One more thing was that since these people had recognized me Gordon¡®s identity and used the Beast-refining Crossbow unscrupulously, me Gordon waspletely enraged. Of course, he would not plead for them. The Heartless Sect disciples cried and begged loudly. Soon, Caspian frowned. ¡°It¡¯s noisy!¡± It was too noisy, like a group of male pigs about to be cut off. ¡°You are telling me how to repay good for evil!¡± Caspian snorted. ¡°Ah?¡± As soon as the Heartless Sect disciples on the spirit boat showed surprise, they saw a de light falling like snow. The spirit boat, together with more than a dozen disciples on it, were immediately cut into pieces. Caspian tore open the Gates of Hell again. With a rumble, Domain in this area seemed to be pulled by a strong force. The rolling airflow, the fragments of the spirit boat, and the surging flesh were all sucked into the Gates of Hell in an instant. When Caspian took back the Gates of Hell, this space became empty and clean. No one would believe that a spirit boat and more than a dozen cultivators stopped there just a moment ago. Caspian turned around and squinted at me Gordon. ¡°You saw the Gates of Hell. Give me an attitude.¡± me Gordon blinked and smiled. ¡°Good means.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± Caspian frowned slightly and began to think about whether he should wipe me Gordon off, but in his heart, he was not very willing. After all, he did have a good rtionship with the Gordon Family, and this time he cooperated well with me Gordon. Caspian did not hate me Gordon very much. With certain strength and understanding of advance and retreat, its was a good choice to make friends with him. But now the problem was right in front of him. The Gates of Hell was one of the biggest trump cards of Caspian. He had just faced a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. Only by doing so could he solve the problem as soon as possible. There¡¯s no other way even if he had to expose himself in front of me Gordon. Now that me Gordon had seen it, he had to give me Gordon an exnation. Caspian was in a dilemma¡­ At this moment, me Gordon said in a very low voice, ¡°Caspian, I feel that your magic seems to have something simr with some secret space method of Lunia¡¯s royal family. When I go back, I will send someone to give you a share. I hope it will be helpful to you.¡± Caspian looked at me Gordon. me Gordon¡¯s lips moved slightly, and his voice sounded again, ¡°This is a secret technique that the royal family does not impart to outsiders. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Don¡¯t let others know¡­¡± Caspian nodded. me Gordon had made his stand. It had to be said that me Gordon was very good at dealing with matters. On the one hand, he showed his kindness to Caspian, on the other hand, he also made Caspian appreciate his kindness. In fact, after seeing the Gates of Hell, me Gordon was more determined to befriend Caspian. He now believed that Caspian must have received some great Legacy. He was very sure that the inheritance of Caspian came from the Dog God Mountain. To be able to obtain a great Legacy from that mysterious ce, Caspian was definitely not simply to obtain great fortune. Such a person could only be befriended and absolutely not offended! Caspian did not know that me Gordon¡¯s thoughts were wandering at this moment. He lowered his spirit boat and then sped in the direction of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. As for how the Heartless Sect would react, he didn¡¯t care. *** Ten dayster, Caspian and me Gordon returned to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After returning, me Gordon would be responsible for handing over the task. There was also a hint in his words that there was something wrong with Setting Sun Sect¡¯s mineral resources, and then he could shift the me. me Gordon was good at this. When Caspian returned, he went straight into his own courtyard and announced to the public that he was in seclusion. But he didn¡¯t lie. He did begin his closed-door training. He grabbed Little Candy, entered Time Warp Zone together and began to do the closed-door training. The gains this time were not only for himself. Caspian had no intention of taking the Bone-refining Essence Silkworms alone. Some of them had to be given to Little Candy, so that it could be improved. Some were left for Handsome. Poor Handsome was still in Enigma City. Caspian didn¡¯t know if there was anything delicious for Handsome every day. However, it was estimated that Eva Green should have taken good care of Handsome. After all, although Handsome was just a juvenile Qilin, it was an authentic divine beast. In front of Caspian, it was true that Handsome was obedient, but in the face of others, Handsome had a bad temper. Moreover, this guy still thought that cultivators tasted good and was a great tonic. Thinking of this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help worrying about Eva Green instead of Handsome. Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 During this closed-door training, Caspian spent 15 days in Time Warp Zone. In fact, only five days had passed in the real world. So when Caspian saw me Gordon again, me Gordon was so shocked that he pointed at Caspian with one hand, and his arm was obviously trembling. ¡°You advanced to mid level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm in five days?¡± When me Gordon said this, his tone obviously changed. This was not because me Gordon¡¯s self-restraint was not good enough, but because Caspian¡¯s promotion speed was too astonishing. Let alone five days, the promotion process waspleted. me Gordon clearly remembered that Caspian was still at second stage of the Holy Land Realm at the end of May when the Spirit Severing Road trial test had just ended. And now, it wasn¡¯t in September yet! In other words, from May to now, it had only been three months or so. Not only had Caspian risen from the peak of the second stage of Holy Land Realm to the mid level of the third stage! This speed was shocking. One must know that me Gordon boasted that he had made great progress, but he had not been promoted in the three months after he came to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect! And Caspian¡¯s current realm could really be described as unparalleled among the new disciples who had entered Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. me Gordon could even imagine that if Caspian continued to maintain this speed, the promotion of Caspian to Heavenly Spirit Realm was just around the corner. Think about it, a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator in his early twenties¡­ That was not an exmation, but a shock. The entire Heaven¡®s Edge Sect would be shocked. Even Grand Pure Emperor, who was known as the most talented person in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and had established the Grape Myrtle Sect, was not as fast as Caspian. To be honest, the shocked look on me Gordon¡¯s face satisfied Caspian. However, Caspian thought he was not such a high-profile person. After thinking about it, he ran his magic. In the next moment, the mid level of the third stage became the entry level again. ¡°I think it is okay now,¡± Caspian looked at me Gordon. After hesitating for a while, me Gordon murmured, ¡°In fact¡­ There seems to be no difference¡­¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± Since me Gordon said so, Caspian thought about it and decided not to lower his realm on purpose. Only those who knew that he had improved would be surprised. How many talents did the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect know of him? In the entire Lunia, there were fewer people who knew him. After returning to his original state, Caspian asked me Gordon why had hade to look for him. Being reminded by Caspian, me Gordon finally remembered his purpose. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver you something. By the way, I¡¯ll tell you about the previous task.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. me Gordon came to Caspian for these two matters. The first was the secret method of Lunia¡¯s royal family that he had mentioned to Caspian before. The original secret method was naturally in the imperial pce of Lunia. me Gordon brought Caspian a instance zone engraved on jade scroll. In addition, there were also merit points forpleting the task. Originally, he could have obtained a total of 100 merit points for the exploration of mineral resources. ording to the prior agreement between Caspian and me Gordon, after thepletion of the task, the merit points would be divided equally, which meant each person could get 50 merit points. However, me Gordon brought Caspian 200 merit points today. It was four times as expected! This was because they were evenly divided. In other words, the reward for the 100 merit points mission had been increased to 400 merit points! 400 merit points. This number was beyond me Gordon¡¯s imagination. After me Gordon¡¯s exnation, Caspian knew the reason. When me Gordon went to deliver the mission, he did get 100 merit points as expected. However, me Gordon intentionally or unintentionally revealed some abnormal information about mineral resources. Of course, ording to me Gordon¡¯s exnation, he and Caspian only felt that something was wrong with this matter. However, the specifics needed to be checked by the higher-ranking disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to come to the conclusion. Anyway, the five members of the Setting Sun Gate had all died. Only Caspian and me Gordon knew the truth. In that case, they could make up whatever they wanted. As long as there were no obvious loopholes, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would never have thought that they¡¯d gain such a huge benefit. Moreover, even if the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect found that there was something wrong with their words, no one in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would believe that two disciples of Holy Land Realm could get some profit from the five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. So after listening to me Gordon¡¯s statement, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect immediately sent someone else to investigate. Of course, the disciples sent out this time were the disciples of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In a sect like the Setting Sun Gate, Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were elders or even higher-level. However, in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s status as a disciple was still very common. After all, cultivators pursued a higher realm and stronger power, so many cultivators didn¡®t value sect status very much. On the contrary, some cultivators who had no hope of promotion knew that their qualifications were limited and that they would not have higher-level cultivation, so they chose to work in the sect. To put it more bluntly, when walking outside, cultivatorspeted in realms and strength. As for the origin of the sect, it would only be effective on certain asions. Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples sent out by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for the second time quickly received astounding discoveries. Not to mention that there was indeed something wrong with the mineral resources, just the death of the five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Setting Sun Gate alone was enough to shock the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and even the whole Lunia¡¯s sects. Since all the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were destroyed, the Setting Sun Gate was not qualified to be called a gate. They could only be called a school. As more and more information was dug out, the reason for the battle between the five members of the Setting Sun Gate and demons was put on the table. In me Gordon¡¯s words, the extra 300 merit points were the rewards given after the battle between the five members of the Setting Sun Gate and demons ended. If they could provide this information and clues before the battle and let Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect suppress them in time, they would not get only 300 merit points. 800 points was possible. ¡°If we really have 800 merit points, plus the previous 100 merit points, we can divide them equally. Each of us will have 450 merit points. Among ordinary disciples, we can be regarded as a little rich,¡± me Gordon said with a smile. ¡°Since you came to me so easily today, it seems that those things have notbeen discovered?¡± Caspian said. Those things naturally referred to Bone-refining Essence Silkworms. ¡°No¡­¡± me Gordon shook his head. ¡°Jones Henry and the others had done enough to keep it a secret. Now that they are dead, I¡¯m afraid that others won¡¯t find out anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s great,¡± Caspian nodded and looked at the jade scroll and jade identification badge in his hands. Now, he already had 200 merit points in his jade identification badge. However, Caspian had not figured out the exact use of these merit points yet. Most of his attention was on the mysterious jade scroll that me Gordon had given him. Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 After discussing with me Gordon for a while, Caspian returned to his courtyard. In fact, what they talked aboutter was not very important. However, me Gordon specially mentioned it to Caspian. He suggested that Caspian should stop his closed-door training in the next few days. This was because he had found out that there might be some important information to be released in the sect in a few days. But for the time being, me Gordon was not clear about the details. Caspian agreed. After returning to the courtyard, he took out the jade scroll that me Gordon had just given him. But before he could take a closer look, a white figure flew over from the side and crashed into his arms. Of course, it was the Mirage White Tiger Little Candy. During the ten days of Time Warp Zone closed-door training, Caspian first tested Bone-refining Essence Silkworms on his body. After confirming that there was no problem, he tried to let Bone-refining Essence Silkworms activate White Tiger blood essence in Little Candy¡¯s body. The effect surprised Caspian. After consuming a certain number of Bone-refining Essence Silkworms, although Little Candy¡®s appearance and body shape did not seem to have any special changes, Caspian could clearly feel that Little Candy already had an extremely powerful oppressive force. This was a change in its Divine Soul. He couldn¡¯t exin exactly what was going on for the time being. However, there was one thing that was certain, Little Candy had be stronger than before. This change was enough for Caspian¡¯s expectations. Today¡¯s Little Candy could finally be an official helper of Caspian. However, at this moment, Little Candy rushing over was obviously not the same as usual. Under normal circumstances, it would rush over and y with Caspian for a while before leaving. But today, it was like a white cat with red patterns on its body, struggling in the arms of Caspian. And its wet nose was still sniffing and bending on him. It seemed that it was looking for something. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything on me¡­¡± Caspian felt a little strange. At first, he thought that there was something in the thing that me Gordon gave him this time that caught Little Candy¡¯s attention. But the result was not like this. In fact, the jade scroll that me Gordon handed over to Caspian this time was the one that recorded the cultivation method. Caspian handed the scroll to Little Candy. It just came up and sniffed, and then continued to crawl into his arms. Caspian couldn¡¯t helpughing at the itchiness. In the end, he couldn¡®t stand it anymore, so he took the initiative to take out the items in his arms. The items that Caspian carried at present included elixirs, magic weapons, talismans, diagrams, exotic minerals and produce, spirit stones, and so on. He had stored these items in three ces. These three ces were Earrings of Echo, the storage ring he got from Jones Henry, and the storage pouch. Those things in Earrings of Echo were naturally not convenient for people to see. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Because Caspian now had experience. None of the cultivators he hade into contact with had found anything unusual about Earrings of Echo. It seemed that everyone regarded it as an ordinary earring. No one realized that this was a rare treasure. Therefore, Earrings of Echo was the most reassuring ce for Caspian now. After getting Jones Henry¡¯s storage ring, Caspian stored some of the necessary items for the battle in it. In this way, it was convenient for him to take it at any time. The rest were the mostmon elixirs, daily necessities,mon sharp weapons, and so on, which were stored in his storage pouch. To put it bluntly, this storage pouch was for others to see. As for jade identification badge of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect that could store things, Caspian had not put anything inside for the time being. There was only one storage pouch in Caspian¡¯s arms. To his surprise, when Little Candy saw the storage pouch Caspian took out, it immediately leaned over and sniffed on it. It even crawled down and let out a low roar. ¡°What¡¯s so special about this storage pouch?¡± For some reason, Caspian picked up his storage pouch and sized it up. ¡°This is the most ordinary¡­ Uhm¡­¡± Caspian knew the problem. There was a hole in the storage pouch, and Little Candy¡¯s eyes were fixed on the hole at this moment. He thought for a while and found that this hole might have been caused by his carelessness when he was facing Jones Henry. But it seemed that he was lucky. The storage pouch had its own space. If it was damaged, it would easily cause the internal space to copse. The most direct result was that the things stored in the storage pouch would be turned into ashes with the storage pouch. But now, his storage pouch had notpletely copsed. Although there weremon spirit stones, sharp weapons, and elixirs in it, Caspian had not been so generous enough to ignore these cultivation resources. He opened the storage pouch and poured everything out. ¡°Spirit Recovering Pill, Spirit umtion Pill, vigor Powder, Blood Coagtion Pill, muscle enhancement, eighth-grade sharp weapons, spirit stone¡­ Huh?¡± A white thing, about a foot long, suddenly fell from the storage pouch, it was a feather. Its whole body was pure white, giving people an extremely holy feeling. After falling down from the bag of holding, it began to fall. What Caspian cared about was that when the feather fell, Little Candy stared at it without blinking, and its body also tensed up, as if it was ready to fight. After a while, the feather fell to the ground. Different from the light floating in the air before, the moment the feather fell to the ground, there was a crisp metallic ng. Caspian looked down at the feather. At this moment, Little Candy suddenly stood up. Its eyes were bright as it stared at the feather in front of it. ¡°What you¡¯re paying attention to is this thing?¡± Caspian looked at Little Candy, then pinched one end of the feather and picked up the feather. After staring at it for a while, he remembered the origin of the feather. This was a gift from the great demon, the white crane in Heavenly Stars Sect. At that time, he shamelessly asked the white crane for a reward. So the white crane pulled out the feather from its body and gave it to him. However, Caspian did not know how to use the feather after getting it. It couldn¡¯t be eaten, nor could it be used to set up an array. Caspian also tried to use it to write inscriptions as a pen, but it didn¡¯t work. After many attempts, Caspian put away the feather. Since it was a big demon¡¯s possession, it could not be lost so easily. What¡¯s more, it was a gift from a senior of the sect. But after a long time, Caspian forgot about it. If his storage pouch had not been broken today, he would not have remembered it. ¡°Do you want this feather?¡± Caspian pinched the feather and asked Little Candy. Little Candy could now understand humannguage. It stretched out its front legs, raised its butt high, and whined at Caspian. Seeing Little Candy¡¯s anxious look, Caspian suddenly became curious. Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 ¡°Do you really want this?¡± Caspian held the crane feather with two fingers and confirmed it again. ¡°Woo¡­¡± Little Candyy on the ground, its big eyes fixed on the crane feather, and it pleaded. At this moment, Little Candy¡®s performance had already shown that the reason why it arched toward him before was because of this crane feather. However, Caspian really couldn¡¯t figure out what the crane feather could do to the little tiger. ¡°Then go ahead¡­¡± With a flick of Caspian¡¯s fingertip, the crane feather immediately floated toward Little Candy vertically and then stopped in front of the tiger face. Then he waited to see what the little tiger would do to the crane feather. Little Candy neither ate it nor yed with it. It circled around the crane feather a few times, and a thoughtful look appeared in its eyes. Yes, Caspian also straightened up in surprise at this moment. That was because he was sure that the look in Little Candy¡¯s tiger eyes was indeed thinking. Before that, Little Candy had never shown such an expression. The only possibility was that its spiritual intelligence had grown again. And it was a great improvement ¡®Could it be because of the activating of its ancient bloodline?¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement and anticipation. Caspian was certain that Bone-refining Essence Silkworms had worked on Little Candy. But if it was just the change in strength and momentum, Caspian felt a little unwilling. Because of the change in strength and momentum, he believed that as long as he washed the marrow of Little Candy in the future and kept refining its body, this change would happen sooner orter. Since one could achieve the same effect as one continued to refine one¡¯s body, how could one disy the uniqueness of Bone-refining Essence Silkworms? But now it seemed that Bone-refining Essence Silkworms were indeed the magic medicine that the demon n had been looking forward to. Looking at Little Candy that was circling around the crane feather, Caspian smiled like an old father. After a while, Little Candy stopped. It opened its bloody mouth to the crane feather. ¡°Eat it?¡± Caspian was rmed. Then he saw a red lighting out of Little Candy¡¯s mouth. It was a fist-sized, blood-red ball. As soon as the ball appeared, a strong vigor surged in all directions. In the depths of the red light, a vague image could be seen. Even though one couldn¡¯t see this image clearly, an archaic, majestic, enormous, and bloodthirsty aura rushed over. It was as if an ancient vicious god was suppressing it, making one shiver in fear. ¡°Demonic Core!¡± Caspian¡®s breathing stopped for a moment, and a look of disbelief and ecstasy appeared on his face. Little Candy actually condensed a demonic pill! Moreover, feeling the momentum of the demonic core, he was more sure that White Tiger Blood Essence in Little Candy¡¯s body was dozens of times more condensed than before! As for demonic cores, cultivators had dantians, zombies had corpse cores, and demons had demonic cores. Although these three things had different names, their functions were the same. They all had the source of power. It was a performance at the level of power. It was just like an official of the government who had to have an official rank. Demons¡¯ Demonic Core was equivalent to an official rank, which represented a huge gap between them and the ordinary demons. It was obvious that Little Candy¡¯s Demonic Core had only been refined recently. But the frightening power made people feel as if they were facing an extremely powerful fierce beast. Since the foundation was already like this, the upper limit of the future was simply unimaginable. Although Caspian was excited at the moment, he did not disturb Little Candy. Because he could feel that Little Candy seemed to have entered a critical stage at this moment. The demonic core kepting in and out of Little Candy¡¯s mouth. Every time Little Candy spat it out, the demonic core would circle around the crane feather. Caspian gradually saw the change of the crane feather as it slowly turned round. With every turn of the Demonic Core, a small part of the Crane Feather would be dyed red. It seemed that Little Candy was not absorbing the crane feather, but changing it with demonic core. This process was very slow, and it also took a lot of effort. However, Caspian was next to Little Candy, apanying it. The color of the crane feather was dyed red from the tip to the end. It took two days. In the end, Little Candy was gasping for breath. The ground under its feet was soaked in sweat, and its body was trembling slightly. It also understood that everything it had done before was preparation. If it gave up now, all its previous efforts would be in vain. The Demonic Core was spat out again, suspended above the crane feather, and then suddenly fell down. At the moment when the demonic core and the crane feather touched, a circle of light spread out from the ce where they touched. Caspian seemed to hear the sound of ss shattering. There was a slight click. When he fixed his eyes on it again, he saw that the crane feather had cracked. It was covered with fine cracks. ¡°Shattered?¡± Caspian was stunned. Immediately afterwards, the crane feather that were dyed red immediately exploded, turning into a hazy haze of light. A look of excitement appeared in Little Candy¡¯s tired eyes. It pounced forward, opened its mouth, and took a deep breath. Instantly, the Demonic Core and the red mist were both sucked into its mouth. Caspian held his breath and looked forward to the change of Little Candy without blinking. What he had seen reality did not disappoint him. Not long after Little Candy swallowed the light fog, the fur on its shoulders began to move up. From the looks of it, it seemed that something was about toe out of the hole. And there was one on each shoulder, which was quite symmetrical. Caspian was worried, but when he saw that Little Candy did not show any pain, he was relieved and continued to observe. It was as if there was a pair of horns. But soon, he found that he was wrong. Because the horns were getting bigger and bigger, nearly ten feet long. After a while, Caspian figured out what it was from its outline. But he still found it hard to believe. ¡°No way¡­ This is a little exaggerated¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the two long horns stretched out. The white feathers moved slightly. It was a pair of huge wings! ¡°Tiger¡­ It has wings?!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes widened. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Little Candy also turned its big head to look at its wings. Then it squatted on the ground and tried to scratch the root of its wings by retreating. After scratching it a few times and finding that it was quite energetic, Little Candy¡¯s eyes showed a satisfied look. Then it turned its head and looked at Caspian. The tiger¡¯s face was full of pride. With a pair ofrge wings pping rhythmically, Little Candy seemed to be saying, ¡°Am I very powerful? Come on, praise me, praise me!¡± ¡°Can you really fly?¡± After thinking for a while, Caspian couldn¡¯t help asking. Little Candy immediately whined with dissatisfaction. It seemed that it was quite dissatisfied with Caspian¡¯s doubts. Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 Soon, Little Candy dispelled Caspian¡¯s doubts with practical actions. There was space in this courtyard. Think about it, me Gordon could create a sea in the courtyard, which showed how big the space inside was. Therefore, Caspian didn¡¯t need to take Little Candy out. Little Candy could take a test in the courtyard. And so far, Caspian had onlyid a foundation of the formation in this courtyard, not even one-tenth, so there was no need to worry about the impact on the trial test of Little Candy. The little tiger was also very curious about its new pair of wings. At first, it seemed to be staggering in its flying. However, Caspian was watching from the side and it did not fall. Even if it fell, with its current body, the first thing one should care about was whether the ground had cracked or not, not whether Little Candy had been injured. Soon, Little Candy could fly skillfully. It looked very happy. After all, flying freely in the sky and looking down was an iparable feeling. While flying, Little Candy roared with excitement. Its imposing manner had even surpassed its mother¡¯s. In other words, its strength had long surpassed its mother¡¯s, but Caspian had not released the tiger from the cage yet. Now, looking at the Mirage White Tiger flying happily in the sky and making all kinds of difficult gliding, Caspian couldn¡®t help but smile. He couldn¡¯t wait to see the stunned look on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°You can y by yourself¡­¡± When he came to his senses, Caspian said to Little Candy in the air. Now that Little Candy had been promoted again, it was Caspian¡¯s turn next. At this time, Caspian returned to the courtyard. His original n was not to do anything for the little tiger, but to study jade scroll method that me Gordon gave him. Since he was studying cultivation methods, he naturally entered Time Warp Zone. After calming down, he took out jade scroll and read the contents several times through spiritual sense, and aplicated expression appeared on Caspian¡¯s face. There was a trace of joy and dissatisfaction. The reason why he was happy was that the cultivation method was indeed a secret method of the royal family, just as me Gordon had suggested. Caspian had nevere into contact with this kind of magic. Generally speaking, if one grasped it, they could control time from a certain point of view. Caspian was standing in front of a stone man. In an instant, he punched the stone man nearly a hundred times. But the stone man was intact. The power of every punch of Caspian just now seemed to disappear into thin air. Facing the stone man, Caspian took a dozen steps back and silently calcted the time. After a while, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Buzz! At the same time, an overwhelming force appeared out of thin air and gathered on the stone man, engulfing the stone man in an instant. The void where the stone man stood was shattered. As for the stone man who had turned into powder, he was also sucked into the void by the torrent of power and was never seen again. This was not only the power of Caspian, but also not the power of Caspian. The reason why one could say it was the power of Caspian was that the power came from the fist force he had justunched. And, the reason why one could say it was not the power of Caspian was because with the current realm of Caspian, it was impossible for him to break the void even if he tried his best. Now that the void was broken, the 100 punches from Caspian burst out at the same time. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve mastered this ability, I¡¯ll have more tricks up my sleeve in the future¡­¡± Caspian pondered for a moment and suddenly said to another stone man, ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± The lightning hit the stone man¡¯s head and then disappeared. The stone man was intact. Caspian raised his finger again and waved it violently. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± A streak of bloody light, like a sharp de radiance, immediately hacked over. However, the instant it made contact with the stone man¡¯s head, it also disappeared. Caspian looked at the stone man quietly. After a while, dazzling lightning and blood light burst out from the stone man¡¯s head. In an instant, the stone man¡¯s head disappeared. The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. Previously, when Caspian encountered an opponent of Heavenly Spirit Realm, no matter the guy in his body made a move or Caspian used the Gates of Hell, there were far disadvantages than advantages. The first two methods were to rely on the power of the guy behind the Gates of Hell. In addition, these two methods were to restore the strength of the one behind the Gates of Hell. Caspian was well aware of the consequences of that guy¡¯s recovery. Now that there was no way to stop that guy, Caspian hoped to dy as much as possible until he could find a way. Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to take the initiative to help the other side recover and let himself die. Now, this method had obviously appeared. With the ability to control time and let magic break out at a certain time, he would not be so helpless when facing opponents whose strength exceeded his. Even if he could not defeat the other party, there was still a way to escape. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, what upset him now was that from the content recorded in jade scroll, there should be other parts of this magic. It was just one of the fragments. ¡®I don¡¯t know if me Gordon only gave me this part, or if he only had this part¡­¡¯ While Caspian was thinking this, he suddenly felt a chill rushing out of his chest. Before he could react, it rushed to his limbs. Caspian suddenly stood still. An aura of destion, primitive times, Boorish Deste, and disaster began to emanate from his body. It was as if he was the origin of all this. At this time, Little Candy, who was flying freely in the sky, seemed to have sensed something and suddenly fell from the sky. Its tiger eyes were full of doubt and fear. It put away its wings and let out a low roar. Its sharp tiger ws were exposed at this moment. Little Candy felt a strong sense of crisis. Although it did not know where this crisis came from. But, it was facing the direction where Caspian had just entered Time Warp Zone. The instinct of demons made it feel that there was something horrible that was about toe out. In Time Warp Zone, Caspian¡¯s body was still motionless, and his whole body was changing. There was a twisted runes on his upper body and face. It began to emerge, revealing an extremely sinister and evil smell. The muscles of his lowered arms began to shrink. The nails in his hands began to grow longer, like sharp knives. As for his pupils, they were as ck as half ink and the ck began to glow, constantly upying the area, which should have been white- eyed. Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 As the ink in Caspian¡¯s eyes grew darker and thicker, ck chains rose from under Caspian¡¯s feet. The chains were stained with blood, and countless souls could be seen howling, and crying around them. The ground under Caspian¡¯s feet began to melt and turn intova. This scene was like a purgatory appearing on earth. But at this time, Caspian¡¯s body suddenly trembled. He frowned slightly. There were ripples in his eyes. The chains, which had been lingering around, seemed to have lost control of themselves. They danced around in all directions, and even collided and tangled together. ¡°You are¡­ Struggling¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense?¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°You actuallyunched a sneak attack. It seems that these Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators have well nourished you recently¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I just¡­ Want to give it a try¡­¡± ¡°Are you kidding me? It¡®s obviously the cultivation method I just mastered that makes you feel threatened.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, you just tacitly agree. But do you think you will seed in this way?¡± These two tones alternated from the mouth of Caspian. If other people were present at this time, they would definitely be very surprised to see this scene. It was a wonderful scene for a person to talk to himself in two tones. The ck chain, like a poisonous snake, struggled for a while, and then fell to the ground. Theva on the ground also stretched and shrank at this moment, stretching and shrinking. The area was sometimes big and sometimes small, which was enough to make people wonder whether they wanted to be bigger or smaller. Finally, after four hours, the darkness in Caspian¡¯s eyes gradually faded. The dried and shriveled skin on his arms had also regained flexibility and moisture. The terrifying fingernails on his fingertips slowly retracted. As everything returned to normal, Caspian¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. He covered his chest and knelt down on one knee. He took a deep breath and sweat poured out without warning. In an instant, it turned into a stream and soaked the ground. After a while, Caspian¡¯s face gradually returned to normal. He sat on the ground with deep eyes. He then raised his left hand and looked at the ring that had not appeared on his palm at this moment. ¡®Looks like I can¡¯t use it in a short period of time,¡¯ muttered Caspian. The guy behind the Gates of Hell¡¯s sudden attack this time was a dangerous signal. Caspian had been carefully dealing with the one behind the Gates of Hell. That guy was so strong that even if he upied the body of Caspian, he could easily press more than a dozen Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators to the ground and torture them. Therefore, Caspian had to keep an eye on his opponent¡¯s change all the time. He could not let the other party recover to the point where the other party could take the initiative to upy his body. But recently, all the sudden changes still disrupted his n. After several rounds of nourishment, it was clear that the one behind the Gates of Hell was more and more confident that he could take away Caspian¡®s body. Fortunately, that guy failed after a round ofpetition with Caspian. But what if next time? Caspian didn¡¯t dare to gamble. In fact, after getting the cultivation method sent by me Gordon, Caspian had thought about it carefully. With this cultivation method, it should not be a problem for Caspian to deal with ordinary Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. So he had nned to use the Gates of Hell less in the future. Now it seemed that this thought of Caspian made the one behind the Gates of Hell feel scared. The other party was worried that there would be no chance to get nourished in the future, so he took the risk this time. ¡°Oh, there is also time when you are afraid,¡± Caspian looked at his palm and sneered. There was no response, which was within his expectations. However, Caspian didn¡¯t care whether the other party was asleep or he deliberately didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± Caspian said lightly. ¡°To be exact, there is no next time for you. You know, this time you made a very fatal mistake.¡± A cold look appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You let me find a way to deal with you, and what¡¯s more important is that I know that my previous worries were unnecessary. Although you are very strong, the premise is that you have the control over my body, so that you can exert the strength to crush Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators¡­ But in the case that you don¡¯t have a real body, which is in my body, your strength is actually weaker than mine now.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ As long as¡­ You¡¯re happy¡­ That¡¯s good¡­¡± It seemed that the person behind the Gates of Hell was unhappy because of Caspian¡¯s contempt, so he responded. However, Caspian did not care what the other party said. The other party¡¯s words proved that Caspian¡¯s guess was right. ¡°You are only a little weaker than me now. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because your consciousness came out of the Gates of Hell that you¡¯re weaker than me. If so, you should be d that I haven¡¯t confirmed it yet. If it weren¡¯t, and the fact is that you were weaker than me without a body, you would be doomed¡­¡± ¡°As long as I confirm it, I will immediately strangle you to death in my consciousness. You took the initiative to take action this time, which is a huge mistake,¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°As long as¡­ You are happy¡­ That¡¯s good¡­¡± The other party repeated what he had said before. ¡°Yes, I am indeed very happy now. Because I finally found a way to deal with the knot in my heart that had troubled me for a long time. You know, because of your existence, my thoughts haven¡®t been clear for a long time¡­ If one¡¯s thoughts were not clear, it would affect one¡¯s cultivation. As long as I kill you now, I think I will face another leap.¡± ¡°As long as¡­ You¡¯re happy¡­ ¡± ¡°Enough¡­ I don¡¯t want to waste any more time with you. In short, remember, this opportunity was revealed by you. Just wait for my counterattack,¡± Caspian raised a finger. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m different from you. Once I make a move, I will definitely not fail.¡± After that, Caspian stood up. With a faint smile on his face, he stepped out of Tower of Life. Outside Tower of Life, in the courtyard, Little Candy seemed to be tired of flying and was testing on the ground. Seeing Caspianing out, it stepped over and rubbed against him intimately. It didn¡¯t know what had happened in Time Warp Zone. It just felt that something was wrong by instinct of demons. Now that it saw Caspianing out, it still felt familiar, so it was relieved. Caspian held Little Candy in his arms and caressed its little head with his hand. A thoughtful look appeared in his eyes. *** This day was the first day of September. At noon, an uninvited guest came to the Green Paradise Sect. To be exact, the head of the Green Paradise Sect and the others had expected his arrival. However, they did not expect this man toe so quickly. Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 He was at the entry level of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In terms of realms, this realm could be said to be a high-endbat capability for the Green Paradise Sect, but it could not be regarded as the first one. However, at this time, the head of the Green Paradise Sect was receiving this cultivator. In addition, several senior members of the Green Paradise Sect were also waiting there. Moreover, they were extremely respectful to this cultivator. Even if two of them were at a higher realm than this cultivator of entry level of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The reason of their attitude was very simple. First, this cultivator was still very young. Youth represented great potential, and there was a greater possibility of the future. Although there was amon saying in cultivators world that a genius who had not grown up could not be called a genius. But if he grew up, that would be the legend of a person leading the family to make great progress. Therefore, in the face of such a young cultivator who was very likely to be a legendary cultivator, even the head of the Green Paradise Sect did not dare to put on airs. If they identally provoked such an enemy and made him unhappy, it would be disastrous for the current Green Paradise Sect. 14 months ago, the Green Paradise Sect was in great trouble. For a disaster like this, the Green Paradise Sect couldn¡¯t bear it for a second time in a short time. Another reason was that this young cultivator was not from Ucror¡¯s Sect to be more precise, he was not from any Efrax¡¯s Sect. He came from Lunia. Although he wasn¡¯t a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, thergest sect in Lunia, he was a disciple of Mount Shiny Shade, a small sect. But even so, the Green Paradise Sect couldn¡¯t provoke him at will. It should be known that even if it was a Louse, the Louse on the tiger¡¯s body was much stronger than that on the monkey¡¯s body. This was the difference between Upper Kingdom sects and Efrax sects. The young cultivator sat there with a gloomy face. Because just now, he learned a piece of unpleasant news that the person he came to see this time was no longer in the Green Paradise Sect. What was even more uneptable to him was that this person was taken away in front of so many cultivators of the Green Paradise Sect. ¡°You just watched others take away your sect¡¯s Elder and then remain indifferent?¡± The young cultivator narrowed his eyes and knocked on the table with his fingers. From his tone and manner, it seemed that he was interrogating a criminal. The head of the Green Paradise Sect secretly rolled his eyes. However, he still maintained his politeness and respect on his face. ¡°The situation at that time was indeed special. That.. Well, the Green Paradise Sect can¡¯t fight against the other party¡­¡± Even when the Ancestral Master¡¯s divine will descended, he obediently offered it to the other party. As the underlings, how could they charge up foolishly? ¡°So you don¡¯t even want the Green Paradise Sect¡¯s face?¡± The young cultivator insisted. ¡®What nonsense are you talking about?¡¯ Not only the head of the Green Paradise Sect but also the high-level members of the Green Paradise Sect secretly cursed in their hearts. Of course, no matter how much they cursed in their hearts, it was still inconvenient for them to show it on their faces. The head of the Green Paradise Sect was still talking like before. ¡°The situation this time is special. Master Eva Green is also helping the sect¡­¡± ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Just say that you are ipetent,¡± The young cultivator waved his hand and interrupted the head directly. At this moment, even the head of the Green Paradise Sect wanted to p the table and stand up. ¡°How dare you say that I¡¯m ipetent? Let¡¯s go out and have a life-and-death battle. Do you dare? You just rely on the inheritance of Mount Shiny Shade of Upper Kingdom. With your realm, do you really think that the Green Paradise Sect is your backyard and can be commented on by you at will?¡± Unfortunately, the Green Paradise Sect was like a ship that had just been repaired. It could not withstand waves in a short time. Therefore, no matter how angry and aggrieved they were, the Green Paradise Sect members, led by the head of the sect, could only endure it. There was nothing to be afraid of when they hit the small potato. They were afraid that after hitting the small potato, the stronger ones woulde! ¡°Eva Green was taken away. I must save her. What you can¡¯t do doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t,¡± The young cultivator raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t notice that when the head heard his words, the head rolled his eyes. ¡®If you have the guts, you can talk big when you see that guy,¡¯ The head thought. ¡°What¡¯s the appearance of the person who took Eva Green away?¡± The young cultivator reached out his hand to the head. At this moment, the young cultivator had made up his mind that he would never let go of Eva Green. He hade to see Eva Green with iparable joy and the desire to show off. However, who would have thought Eva Green had been taken away? ¡°This damned guy, no matter who you are, I want you to pay a painful price!¡± At this moment, the young cultivator asked for Caspian¡¯s appearance. As for the appearance of Caspian, not to mention the head of the Green Paradise Sect, all the disciples in the entire Green Paradise Sect, regardless of their levels, firmly remembered it. This was the first order given by the head of the sect after Caspian left that day. The head even asked people to draw countless portraits of Caspian to make all the disciples and Elders of the Green Paradise Sect. The head of the sect waved his hand, and a female disciple immediately stepped forward and presented the painting with both hands. The young cultivator didn¡¯t care about it at first. When he smelled a wisp of fragrance, he subconsciously looked up and was stunned when he saw the female disciple¡¯s appearance and figure. The female disciple in front of him was fair-skinned and beautiful, and obviously had an exotic Domain woman¡¯s charm. Her nose was straight, and her eyes were notpletely ck. Coupled with the green and red snakes entangled around her left and right wrists, the young cultivator suddenly felt that he was short of breath and his mind was fluctuating. Fortunately, at such a young age, he had enough willpower since he could reach the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although he was slightly absent-minded because of the beauty of the female disciple in front of him, he soon reacted and focused on the picture in front of him. On the portrait was a young man in his twenties. Byparison, the young cultivator felt that his appearance was not as good as Caspian¡¯s, and he suddenly felt unhappy. ¡°What realm is this guy in?¡± The young cultivator frowned. This question immediately hit the heart of everyone in the Green Paradise Sect. What happened that day made them feel both frightened and humiliated. After all, if it weren¡¯t for the witness, it would be hard to describe the horror of their divine souls¡¯ being crushed by a disaster. But the problem was that Caspian was really just at Holy Land Realm. Even if he attacked, he was only using a magic. He didn¡¯t even use a single magical power. Therefore, it was really difficult to say that the whole Green Paradise Sect was crushed by a Holy Land Realm, and even the Patriarch¡¯s divine thoughts came to surrender to him. Seeing that everyone in the Green Paradise Sect was silent, the young cultivator suddenly frowned and made a sound. ¡°Hmm?¡± He released his divine thoughts at the same time, intentionally or unintentionally stabbing everyone. Finally, the head of the Green Paradise Sect said with difficulty, ¡°Holy Land Realm.¡± ¡°What did you say?!¡± The young cultivator seemed to scream and widened his eyes. The next moment, he was so angry that heughed. ¡°How dare you lie to me?¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 The young cultivator was so angry that heughed. At this moment, a fierce light also appeared in his eyes. ¡°Holy Land Realm, not only did he take Eva Green away, but he also forced the entire sect not to make a move?¡± The young cultivator sneered. He obviously did not believe such words. But after a while, seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, the young cultivator¡¯s heart began to waver. He couldn¡¯t help looking at the head of the Green Paradise Sect and asked hesitantly, ¡°You mean¡­ It¡¯s true?¡± Although he was unwilling to admit it, the head still gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Hiss. This time, the young cultivator gasped. However, as a disciple of Upper Kingdom¡¯s Sect, he felt that he had to be more reserved and not make a fuss. ¡°Does he have any special abilities?¡± The young cultivator asked. The head of the Green Paradise Sect couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes at him. This question was simply nonsense. However, the head of the sect still pretended to ponder for a while and said, ¡°This person has a great Legacy¡­¡± The young cultivator¡¯s eyes lit up. There was a sh of greed in his eyes. Although he tried his best to cover it up, it was still caught by the head of the sect. The head of the Green Paradise Sect couldn¡¯t help sneering in his heart. ¡°I will definitely capture this person. Not only will I save Eva Green, but I will also hand that guy over to the Green Paradise Sect and let you deal with him,¡± The young cultivator withdrew his expression and solemnly said. Originally, he thought that the head would be grateful to him. However, the head of the Green Paradise Sect justughed dryly and said, ¡°The Green Paradise Sect doesn¡¯t intend to participate in this matter. Thank you for your kindness¡­¡± ¡°What a joke! The Patriarch didn¡¯t even dare to provoke this guy. How dare we provoke him again? You can do it yourself. Don¡¯t think about pulling our Green Paradise Sect into the fire pit again.¡± That was what the head thought, but the young cultivator obviously did not consider so much. He thought that the head of the Green Paradise Sect was scared out of his wits, so the young cultivator couldn¡¯t help showing a scornful look on his face. Standing up, the young cultivator put away the portrait and saluted the head. The head of the sect originally thought that the young cultivator was going to leave and the head was about to send the other party away. However, the young cultivator reached out and pointed to the female disciple of the Green Paradise Sect who had just sent the painting over. ¡°I want her to go with me. ¡± The head of the sect was stunned. Not only him, but the female disciple, as well as Elders beside her, all looked surprised. After a moment of hesitation, the head of the sect said, ¡°Yvonne Johnson is the most talented disciple of the Green Paradise Sect. We are doing our best to cultivate her now.¡± ¡°I knew she was the most talented. I understood that at a nce,¡± The young cultivator nodded. ¡±That¡¯s why I wanted to take her away.¡± The head of the sect suddenly frowned. It was one thing to ask about what had happenedst year. After all, that thing had already happened. They could not pretend that it did not exist without mentioning it. As for Yvonne Johnson, she represented the overall situation of the Green Paradise Sect. She was the present and the future of the Green Paradise Sect. The Green Paradise Sect had lost an elder, so how could the young man take away the most favored disciple of the sect with just a word? ¡°No,¡± The head of the sect shook his head. ¡°You let Eva Green be taken away. This is what you should pay for,¡± After being rejected, the young cultivator¡¯s expression gradually turned cold. ¡°No,¡± The head of the sect was very determined. ¡°In this case, is the Green Paradise Sect going to be the enemy of Mount Shiny Shade?¡± The young cultivator said with a faint smile and a threatening tone, ¡°It seems that Mount Shiny Shade is still far from Ucror, so that the scope of deterrence has be limited.¡± The fact that the other party had moved out of Mount Shiny Shade gave the head of the sect a headache. ¡°I know you have an opportunity, but you always keep it on your mouth. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing it someday?¡± The face of the head of the Green Paradise Sect suddenly darkened. Everyone in the Green Paradise Sect could see the talent of Yvonne Johnson. As long as she could grow up, Yvonne Johnson would definitely be a genius who could support the Green Paradise Sect in the future. But as the saying goes, distant water can¡¯t quench thirst. There was no way for them to solve this problem. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± The head of the Green Paradise Sect couldn¡¯t help butin about Eva Green. Thest time someone attacked the mountain gate was because of Eva Green. Now that Eva Green had been taken away, her bad karma once again came knocking on the door and make the Green Paradise Sect suffer losses again! The head of the Green Paradise Sect was really angry. ¡°Head of the sect, are you not willing to give Mount Shiny Shade face?¡± The young cultivator became more and more impatient. The head of the Green Paradise Sect was silent. For a moment, the atmosphere became cold and stiff. Just at this moment, Yvonne Johnson¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I am willing to share the Head of the sect¡¯s burdens.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she bowed deeply to the head of the sect. The eyes of the head of the Green Paradise Sect were full of surprise, worry, and pity. He looked up at Yvonne Johnson. Had the Green Paradise Sect fallen to the point where the disciples of the sect took the initiative to sacrifice themselves? ¡°Those who know what¡¯s good for the situation are wise. It¡¯s good that you can recognize the situation. Good, very good!¡± The young cultivatorughed and directly reached out his hand to grab the Yvonne Johnson beside him. His other hand shook and immediately took out a spirit boat. As if to prevent the Green Paradise Sect from going back on the word, the young cultivator immediately flew into the air after climbing up the spirit boat with Yvonne Johnson. ¡°Head of the sect, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely bring Eva Green and the Green Paradise Sect¡¯s enemies back. Haha!¡± In theughter, the spirit boat had driven out of the sight of the people of the Green Paradise Sect ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± After a long time, an elder punched the stone table beside him into pieces. At this time, the head of the Green Paradise Sect had returned to his usual calm appearance. ¡°What shoulde wille. We can¡¯t avoid it. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Since he is going to find trouble with that person, we have already persuaded him. He still insists on going, so we can¡¯t be med,¡± the head said. At this time, another elder looked worried and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that that guy will misunderstand that we ask the young cultivator to make trouble for him.¡± ¡°He may not,¡± The head of the sect thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°That guy is someone who can directly talk to our Patriarch¡­¡± Speaking of this, the head of the sect felt a little guilty. The others also understood that the sect head¡¯s words were obviously putting gold on their patriarch¡¯s face. Everyone had witnessed what it meant to talk directly. They were clearly twopletely different existences. The other party directly called the Ancestral Master of the Green Paradise Sect as Little cat! However, since the head of the sect said so, no one would expose him. If they really did that, they would be out of their mind. After a pause, the head of the sect continued, ¡°That kind of person doesn¡¯t want to make trouble for us again. As for him? Hmm, I don¡¯t know if Mount Shiny Shade can withstand that guy¡¯s anger¡­ The only pity is that Yvonne Johnson is taken away by that cultivator. s!¡± The head sighed. The other elders present could not help but look disappointed. What a good female disciple! Yvonne Johnson was talented, beautiful, and knew how to contribute to the sect. What a pity! What a pity! Everyone knew that the reason why the young cultivator wanted to take away Yvonne Johnson. It was definitely not only because of her extraordinary talent. A person¡¯s talent could be seen at a nce. But the person who could tell others¡¯ talents at a nce was definitely not the young cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 Another five days had passed since Caspian had talked with that guy behind the Gates of Hell. Over the past five days, Caspian had been meditating and cultivating in the courtyard. That day, Caspian had threatened and told the person behind the Gates of Hell that he already knew how to kill the other party. However, he couldn¡¯t think of a specific method for the time being. But he was not in a hurry. As long as he did not use the Gates of Hell in a short period of time, the other party would not be able to get a chance to replenish himself, so it would not pose a threat to him. When Caspian improved his realm again, it would be even harder for the other party to counterattack. Therefore, the top priority in front of him was still the same thing, promotion. When Caspian was practicing today, he suddenly felt a heat on his waist. He lowered his head and suddenly found that a red line had appeared on jade identification badge hanging at his waist. The appearance of the red line immediately made people feel nervous. This situation was still the first to happen. Caspian didn¡¯t know exactly what it meant. However, he guessed that something might have happened. Since he didn¡¯t know, he would know when he turned to ask. Out of the courtyard, Caspian saw me Gordon opening the door anding out. Judging from me Gordon¡¯s movements, it seemed that he was going to find Caspian directly. It saved Caspian a lot of trouble. me Gordon seemed to have already known what Caspian was going to ask, and his answer was very simple. ¡°Something big happened. Let¡¯s talk about it while walking.¡± They walked side by side, while me Gordon exined the whole thing in a low voice. Through me Gordon¡¯s introduction, Caspian knew that jade identification badges of the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect also had the same function ofmunication. However, this function was rarely used. The appearance of such a red mark meant that there was something urgent to inform them from the sect. Generally speaking, the disciples of the same sect were asking for help if the yellow mark appeared. There were also several other colors of marks, and each color represented a kind of information. Although me Gordon spoke briefly, he also exined the important parts. Caspian remembered them all. When the two of them walked forward quickly, Caspian noticed that there were disciples rushing past from time to time. Everyone looked a little nervous. And judging from the direction, everyone was going to the same ce at the moment Soon, Caspian and me Gordon arrived at an empty square. At the end of the square stood a huge jade wall. Below the jade wall, there were still many disciples. Roughly estimated, there were nearly 1,000 of them. At the same time, more people were gathering from other directions. Everyone looked a little nervous. However, among these people, Caspian did not see a few familiar faces. It was normal to think about it. The total number of disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was more than ten times that of Heavenly Stars Sect. As of now, the disciples Caspian knew were the ones he had seen on the Spirit Severing Road. Moreover, among those people, Caspian didn¡¯t know most of them. At most, they looked familiar. Except for Charlotte Sky, me Gordon, Leny Holly, and Lidas Holly, Caspian did not have much impression of the others. This time, the purpose ofing here was not to find acquaintances, so after looking around, Caspian and me Gordon stood in the crowd and waited quietly. After nearly a hundred people gathered, a pale golden light suddenly appeared on the tall jade wall. The next moment, a loud voice came from the golden light. As the voice became louder and louder, this golden light also alternated between light and darkness, extremely striking. The news from the golden light caused an uproar on the spot. There was not much content. The general meaning was that there were resurrected zombies in many areas of Lunia. These zombies were still consciously gathering together and wreaking havoc everywhere, causing a large amount of chaos. From today onwards, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would send disciples to participate in this battle. The Corpse Cores obtained after killing the zombies could be handled by the disciples themselves. If they were to hand them over to the sect, they could get various merit points based on the quality and the number of the corpse cores. If they wanted to keep them themselves, they could keep them. The reason why this piece of information surprised the disciples present was that it was the first time in the long history of Lunia that such arge scale zombie rampaged. In this world, the resurrection of zombies could endanger a vige and a town. In fact, it could not be considered a rare thing. After all, energy of the world was sufficient. Some of the corpses were affected by energy of the world. They died but did not freeze. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. They turned into zombies that harmed a ce. The ce was big, and after a long time, it would naturally happen. But now, it was an official order from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to its disciples. More importantly, Caspian heard a familiar word from thismand: war. Anything that could rise to the level of war was definitely a big deal. This was a war for cultivators. That would be an absolute disaster for mortals. Most of the present disciples looked surprised because they felt that the chaos of zombies came too suddenly. But for Caspian, he was not surprised. He even had a vague premonition. The reason was very simple. Since the first day he came to Lunia, he had encountered several zombie resurrections. This didn¡¯t mean that he was unlucky. The only exnation was that the zombies were resurrected more and more frequently, so the chances of encountering them became greater and greater. It was just that Caspian hadn¡¯t thought that the resurrection of this zombie seemed to have be a headache for the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After the golden light dissipated, Caspian and me Gordon looked at each other. There were too many people here, so they all decided to discuss it after returning to the courtyard. When they arrived at me Gordon¡®s courtyard, they were surprised to find that Charlotte Sky was already waiting for them there. And it seemed that she hade to find Caspian on purpose. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, Senior Brother Gordon¡­¡± Charlotte Sky looked very serious. After greeting the two, she looked directly at Caspian and said, ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, I have something to discuss with you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the resurrection of zombies, right?¡± Caspian replied. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Charlotte Sky nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here for this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± Caspian looked at me Gordon. me Gordon originally thought that Charlotte Sky and Caspian would talk about something alone, so he nned to avoid it first. Unexpectedly, Caspian did not intend to avoid him. This touched me Gordon a little. Since Caspian had made the decision, Charlotte Sky naturally did not object. The three of them entered me Gordon¡¯s courtyard. When me Gordon was making tea, Caspian said, ¡°The resurrection of zombies is notpletely out of control.¡± ¡°Hmm? Why do you say that?¡± Charlotte Sky¡¯s eyes were full of doubt. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect has informed disciples in this way. Isn¡¯t it serious enough?¡± Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 It was normal for Charlotte Sky to ask such a question. Any disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would¡¯ve thought that the situation had reached an extremely critical moment if the first sect in Lunia had given such an order. Wasn¡¯t it serious enough that even cultivators were involved? me Gordon¡¯s eyes shed. After thinking for a while, he looked up and said, ¡°Caspian is right.¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Charlotte Sky is even more confused. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because we are all disciples of Holy Land Realm,¡± me Gordon exined with a smile, ¡°If the situation is really critical, Heavenly Spirit Realm, Amethyst Pce Realm, and even the True Immortals will take action. But now only Holy Land Realm cultivators like us are informed.¡± Speaking of this, me Gordon paused for a moment and turned to look at Caspian. ¡°But to be able to let Holy Land Realm of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect participate, it can indeed be regarded as a catastrophe for mortals.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°I see¡­¡± Charlotte Sky thought for a while and immediately understood the reason. At this time, Caspian said, ¡°But now, we have to think about how to start. The message just now only mentioned the news that arge number of zombies had appeared in Lunia, but it did not mention the specific location¡­¡± ¡°Domain of Lunia is so vast. If we run around like headless flies, we may waste a lot of time, and many mortals will die because of this.¡± As soon as Caspian finished speaking, Charlotte Sky said, ¡°I¡¯m here for this matter.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caspian and me Gordon looked at her at the same time. Charlotte Sky immediately said, ¡°Master summoned me earlier today to talk about this matter. The information you just got was just on the surface. Master told me that in fact, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect has other ns in this matter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± me Gordon asked curiously. Charlotte Sky took a deep look at him and then said, ¡°The Heaven¡®s Edge Sect ns to open the path of Spirit Severing through this matter.¡± ¡°What?¡± me Gordon¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°In such a short time, they want to open it again?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Master told me.¡± Charlotte Sky nodded solemnly and looked at Caspian. ¡°And this time, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect will expand its scale. Not only will the cultivators of Holy Land Realm be included in the scope of investigation, but the young people in the Pulse Condensation Realm will also be included¡­¡± ¡°I think this is an opportunity, and no one else knows, so I came here to tell Senior Brother Montgomery.¡± There was a lot of information in Charlotte Sky¡¯s words. me Gordon was shocked and Caspian was also stunned. After a while, Caspian came to his senses and nced at me Gordon. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about whether I should kill you or not.¡± me Gordon shrugged helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m a king with a different surname, and I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with the royal family. When I was about to be king, many people opposed it, so I won¡¯t tell the royal family about this¡­ Besides, I don¡¯t have many cultivators who have the confidence to stand out on the path of Spirit Severing¡­¡± ¡°Killing zombies is a test, and then you have to pass the path of Spirit Severing to be a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Is that right?¡± Thest question was obviously asking Charlotte Sky. ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Charlotte Sky said, ¡°Only by standing out can you have the qualifications to enter the Spirit Severing Road.¡± ¡°Standing out?¡± me Gordon asked. ¡°What do you mean? Does it mean killing a lot of zombies? Isn¡¯t that the same as before? We can¡®t look around like headless flies.¡± Charlotte Sky took a deep look at him and then said, ¡°The shining performance is the qualification of cultivators and the merit.¡± After saying that, me Gordon understood. Although so far, only the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had used merit points. However, anyone with a little foresight could see that under the push of the Crape Myrtle Sect, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect intended to promote the merits to all the sects in Lunia, and even all Efraxs and commanderies under the jurisdiction of Lunia. If possible, including the government, it would be better to use merits. Therefore, the Merits mentioned by Charlotte Sky just now, including the number of zombies that were killed, could be counted as Merits. What¡¯s more, to protect themon people was also a great Merit. ¡°I see. It¡¯s indeed more objective to attack on both sides at the same time,¡± me Gordon nodded and said. When they asked and answered each other, Caspian didn¡¯t say anything. While listening to the conversation between me Gordon and Charlotte Sky, Caspian was thinking about something. He looked at Charlotte Sky and asked, ¡°You mean, if we can seize this opportunity, the people of Heavenly Stars Sect can also enter Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Charlotte gave a faint smile. ¡°Moreover, my Master has also told me that this mission issued by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is not within the territory of Lunia but within the jurisdiction of Lunia.¡± Hearing this, Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. Although there were two more words, these two words could double the scope! The scope of Lunia was Domain of Lunia. The jurisdiction of Lunia was not only limited to Domain of Lunia, but also all its subordinate Efraxs andmanderies. Although the area of Efrax and the Commandery was much smaller than that of Upper Kingdom. But they had many. After arriving at Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Caspian had a general understanding of this continent. The Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had records of it. In the entire continent, there were about 300 Upper Kingdoms. There were more than 1,500 Efraxs. The number ofmanderies exceeded 20,000. In terms of calction, there were five Efraxs under Lunia, and 70 to 80 subordinatemanderies. Although the Commandery could notmunicate with Upper Kingdom directly, if Efrax of the Commandery belonged to Upper Kingdom, the Commandery would naturally be within the management scope of Upper Kingdom. ¡°I understand what you mean¡­¡± A rare excitement appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes at this time. ¡°This is indeed a great opportunity. It¡¯s really easy to do things since we have higher-ups. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known this news.¡± Charlotte Sky smiled. She was pleased to be praised by Caspian. Caspian looked at her and said, ¡°In other words, the area where the zombies appeared includes Efrax and Commandery.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Charlotte Sky nodded repeatedly. ¡°However, spiritual Qi of Efrax and Commandery are far inferior to Upper Kingdoms. Therefore, the number of zombies on the other side is much fewer than that of Upper Kingdom. Especially themanderies, there are even fewer.¡± Caspian was deeply touched by this. It was rare for two or three zombies to be resurrected in amandery. Moreover, the zombies there could not stir up any trouble. There was no need for cultivators or even an army to make a move. A vige with more than a dozen strong men could destroy the zombies. However, what Caspian cared about at this time was not this. What he cared about was another piece of information that Charlotte Sky had revealed. ¡°That is to say, I can also take this opportunity to return to Earlington of Efrax?¡± Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 The idea of going back to Earlington of Efrax had lingered in Caspian¡¯s mind for a long time. But there was no chance. He didn¡¯t know much about Lunia before, so he couldn¡¯t carry out many ns aftering here. If he had the chance to go back, he could solve many of his current problems. Now, Charlotte had revealed such a message to him. Soon, Charlotte gave Caspian a positive answer, ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists. This news was amazing. If he could provide some help, Caspian believed that with the qualifications of his friends, they would definitely be able to obtain the qualifications of entering the Spirit Severing Path. At this time, Caspian even vaguely guessed that Charlotte¡¯s n was also the same since she told him about this. But her status in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was special, so it was not convenient for her to do it in person. At this time, me Gordon said, ¡°If we go to Earlington of Efrax, we can find a ce to meet.¡± Caspian looked at me Gordon in surprise. me Gordon came from the main branch of the Gordon family. As for the main branch of the Gordon family, it was in Lunia, not any subordinate Efrax. me Gordon smiled and said, ¡°The main branches also need tomunicate with the other branches. Moreover, the branch in the Earlington of Efrax had indeed developed well in recent decades. I can also take a look and see if there are any good n members who can be brought back¡­ Even if they can¡¯t join the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it¡¯s still a good choice for them to enter other sects through the connections of the mansion.¡± After thest trip to the Setting Sun Gate, the rtionship between Caspian and me Gordon had be much closer. Since me Gordon proposed to go to the branch, Caspian would certainly not stop him. Moreover, Caspian had no reason to stop me Gordon. If me Gordon went, they might have a chance to join forces. ¡°Okay, but I have to prepare something. I may leave a few dayster,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Me too¡­ I should go back to the mansion to prepare. After all, I still need to discuss this matter at home. And it¡¯s impossible for me to go alone¡­ So I will set off a littleter than you,¡± me Gordon said. Caspian looked at Charlotte again. Charlotte¡¯s face turned red and she said, ¡°I should bete, but Senior Brother Montgomery, can you wait for me?¡± ¡°Yes, we can go together at that time, but I have to pass through the Enigma City,¡± Caspian said. ¡°No, no¡­¡± Charlotte Sky quickly shook her head. She was a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be able to go with you, because Master has other arrangements. I need to do it soon.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Caspian asked in confusion. Charlotte Sky took a deep breath and plucked up the courage to say, ¡°I have prepared something, but it has not beenpleted yet. It should be finished in three or four days¡­ So I hope you can wait a little longer, Senior Brother Montgomery.¡± After saying these words in one breath, Charlotte looked at Caspian without blinking, looking a little nervous, as if she was afraid that he would refuse. ¡°Alright,¡± A momentter, Caspian smiled and nodded. Charlotte let out a sigh of relief. She felt that the stone hanging in her heart was finally relieved. me Gordon looked at Caspian and then at Charlotte Sky. After a while, Frame Gordon showed a strange smile and said to Charlotte, ¡°You didn¡¯t prepare anything for me, did you?¡± Charlotte Sky¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She put her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery is my Big Brother. I used to call him Big Brother Montgomery. Of course, I will prepare something for him. Humph!¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice was already very pleasant to the ear. At this moment, with an anxious exnation and some panic emotions, it suddenly sounded more pleasant and gave people a feeling of tenderness and cuteness. This kind of expression was rarely seen on her. me Gordon was just teasing her, but now he had achieved his goal. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°s, if only had such a sister.¡± ¡°Then go and find one,¡± Caspian nced at me Gordon grumpily, and then waved to Charlotte. ¡°We¡¯re almost done talking. We will leave first.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s meet in Earlington of Efrax,¡± me Gordon said behind them. ¡°Okay,¡± Caspian waved his hand. After leaving me Gordon¡¯s courtyard, Caspian and Charlotte said another sentence and then Caspian sent her away. After that, he did not go back. Instead, through a series of transmission formations, he came to the ce where Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect exchanged all kinds of exotic minerals and produce with merit points. The Heaven and Earth Treasures of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were many times richer than Heavenly Stars Sect. Some of the top treasures in Heavenly Stars Sect were ordinary here. As for the top-level treasures of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Caspian had never heard of them, let alone seen them. He currently had two hundred merit points in his hand. This amount was already a huge fortune for the new disciples. However, if he really had to spend the merit points here, he would not have been able to exchange for things freely. The various treasures that could be exchanged for in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were ranked from high to low ording to the merit points needed. The merit points of magic weapons and various treasures ranked in the front were millions. In other words, Caspian could only exchange a top treasure by doing a task like the Setting Sun Gate 10,000 times. And this was only for those below Amethyst Pce Realm. When he reached Amethyst Pce Realm, there would be other items to exchange for. Those things wouldn¡¯t be disyed here. However, at this time, the Heaven Treasures and Earth Treasures that were calcted in tens of thousands or thousands would not bother Caspian. The reason was simple. His goal was not those. Caspian only chose the materials that needed one or two merit points to exchange for. These materials were mainly prepared for three aspects, weapon refining, formation, and inscription. The materials exchanged by Caspian were rare in Earlington of Efrax. But it was not a big problem for Caspian who had 200 merit points. With only a few merit points left, Caspian turned around and went to the lecture area. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Thest time he went to see Butterfly Zo was about two months ago. And it would take a long time to go back to Earlington of Efrax. Therefore, before leaving, Caspian nned to discuss with Butterfly Zo how to improve the puppet. Because in the battle of the Setting Sun Gate, Caspian controlled the puppet far away and killed the Yin-Yang fox demon. Although the puppet almost copsed under the impact of Lord Roc¡¯s bloodline power, it helped Caspian gain new insights. Coincidentally, Butterfly Zo had a lecture that day. The merit points of Caspian were not enough to attend Butterfly Zo¡¯s ss again. Butst time Butterfly Zo said that if Caspian wanted to find her, he could go at any time without merit points. With this promise, Caspian would naturally not be polite. Moreover, after the discussion, both sides had gained something, and not just one side could make progress. Just like that, four days passed. On this day, Caspian was practicing the Devil-breaking Saber. At this time, Charlotte came to Caspian¡¯s courtyard and brought something she had prepared for Caspian. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Since Charlotte Sky had arrived at the door, it would be impolite not to let her in. So Caspian came out of Tower of Life and opened the door of the courtyard. But he forgot one thing. He had been forging the Devil-breaking Saber in the crafting room before. The temperature there was extremely high, so he was working without the clothes on his upper body. At this moment, when the door was opened, Charlotte Sky immediately saw the clear lines of Caspian¡¯s body. The princess¡¯ face turned red in an instant. At first, Caspian didn¡¯t realize what had happened, but when he did, he didn¡¯t care about it anymore. Fortunately, at this time, Charlotte had already followed Caspian into the courtyard, so she finally had another ce to pay attention to. The courtyard of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples should be considered a rtively private ce. Because the courtyard, whether in terms of scenery,yout, or everything in it, could be regarded as a disciple¡¯s secret. If not for the people he trusted, it was absolutely impossible to enter. This was also the reason why Caspian did not avoid me Gordon when Charlotte Sky wanted to see Caspian before. Because me Gordon had invited Caspian into his courtyard before. To see this all made Charlotte Sky was in a good mood. To some extent, the fact that Caspian invited her to enter the courtyard indicated that he trusted her so much. This made Charlotte very satisfied, and there was a trace of joy in her heart. After looking around secretly, Charlotte could not help but look confused. ¡°Big Brother Montgomery, you¡­¡± When there was no one in private, she was still willing to call him Big Brother Montgomery, not Senior Brother Montgomery. She felt that this would make them seem closer. Caspian stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°Do you think the courtyard is a little simple?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Charlotte Sky thought that her words made Caspian unhappy, so she wanted to exin it quickly. However, when she looked up, she did not see dissatisfaction in Caspian¡¯s eyes. On the contrary, what she saw was joy. ¡°Uhm?¡± Charlotte Sky couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion. Would Big Brother Montgomery be happy if someone said something unpleasant? Then this hobby was very special. If others said something unpleasant, Caspian would be happy. If Caspian was beaten, wouldn¡¯t he be excited? Although Charlotte was still young, he knew a lot. After thinking about it, an indescribable picture involuntarily appeared in her mind. Fortunately, Caspian did not know what she was thinking at the moment. Otherwise, it was possible for Caspian to hang her up alive and beat her up. ¡°Even you can be deceived. It seems that the recent research has worked well,¡± Caspian nodded with satisfaction. ¡°The¡­ The effects of research?¡± Charlotte became more and more confused. From Caspian¡¯s words, she could tell that the courtyard was not as simple as it looked. Then what secret did he hide? Charlotte tried to stretch out a wisp of spiritual Qi from her fingers. However, she didn¡¯t feel anything strange after probing around. This courtyard looked so simple and crude. It was a simple brick and tile house with bare walls. This was not like the residence of cultivators, but more like a halfpleted house in the mortal vige. Seeing Charlotte Sky¡¯s puzzled gaze, Caspian smiled, raised his hand, and flipped his palm. In an instant, Charlotte saw the wind and clouds surging and strange clouds rolling around her. Before she could react, she found that she was no longer in the courtyard, but stepping on the clouds, surrounded by clear sky. ¡°This is¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s eyes widened. This feeling was too real, and even the undisguised heat of the sun was clear. ¡®This is not true¡­¡¯ Charlotte Sky thought. But the next moment, the clear sky was suddenly covered with dark clouds. The lightning, as thick as a dragon, fell straight down and almost tore the sky in half. In front of this heavenly might, Charlotte¡¯s goosebumps stood on end and her heart was filled with fear. However, such a scene only happened for a moment. Then Charlotte blinked her eyes and found that she had returned to the courtyard. The courtyard was still simple and crude, and Caspian was looking at her in front of her. But at this time, Charlotte no longer dared to think that this small courtyard was simple and crude. Although she didn¡¯t know how Caspian did it, she had already guessed that Caspian had set up formation here. And it was a very brilliant formation. She couldn¡¯t even sense where the formation was. She didn¡¯t even feel the activation of the formation. It was not only realistic, but also powerful. It was hidden perfectly. Charlotte knew that Caspian was famous for his formation and inscriptions. But she didn¡¯t expect that Caspian had such amazing strength in the field of formation. ¡®He deserves to be the man I fell in love with at first sight!¡¯ The shock and worship in Charlotte Sky¡¯s heart could probably satisfy Caspian¡¯s vanity more than he had ever felt before. However, even though she didn¡¯t say it out loud, her small mouth was slightly open at the moment, and her surprised expression was enough to satisfy Caspian. When Caspian couldn¡¯t help but continue to lead the way, he said, ¡°In fact, this formation has been only completed less than a fifth of it. Many changes have not yet been revealed. But even if they are all finished, it is just a semi-finished product in my mind.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a fifth of it? It¡¯s just a semi-finished product?!¡± Charlotte Sky waspletely speechless. She could feel that although the formation just now was only less than one-fifth of what Caspian had said, no one below Heavenly Spirit Realm could break out of the formation if they were trapped inside. Once it waspleted, wouldn¡¯t it mean that even Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm could be trapped inside? With this thought in mind, Charlotte couldn¡®t help but be dominated by the thick shock. ¡°Big Brother Montgomery, Big Brother Montgomery, how terrible your imaginary enemy is!¡± After entering the room and sitting down, Charlotte¡¯s movements were still a little restrained. At this time, Caspian still didn¡¯t know that his action of fiddling with formation had erected a statue-like existence in Charlotte¡¯s mind. She had always had a good impression and worship of Caspian. After that moment, this kind of good impression and worship went straight to the soul and almost became a belief. Even if Caspian asked her to jump into the furnace and said that she could cast a sword for Caspian, the princess would jump in without hesitation. It took a while for Charlotte to digest this emotion, and then she remembered her original purpose for coming here today. ¡°Big Brother Montgomery, I¡¯ve prepared something for you. I hope you like it¡­¡± While speaking, Charlotte took out a palm-sized delicate box from her storage pouch and handed it to Caspian expectantly. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Caspian thanked her and took the box. When he opened it, he found a small bell inside. The bell was about the same height as the two knuckles of his index finger, but it was exquisitely made with a thin red rope tied to it. ¡°This is called Secret Ear Bell,¡± Charlotte said. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 The Secret Ear Bell was small and exquisite, which made people fond of it. However, once Caspian felt it, he could immediately tell that the bell was definitely not that simple. Spiritual Qi touched the surface of the bell and a faint light appeared. There were all kinds of mysterious smells in the halo. ¡°What¡¯s the use of this bell?¡± Caspian asked curiously. ¡°It¡®s a warning,¡± Charlotte Sky exined. ¡°Big Brother Montgomery, if you take it with you, it will react if there is anyone who has evil intentions toward you within a radius of 30 miles. In this way, you can know in advance. After all, there was amon saying that it was difficult to avoid hidden arrows. Sometimes, if others don¡¯t show their malicious intentions, it will be hard for others to notice.¡± ¡°So this is¡­ This is an inquiry into spiritual sense?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. It wasmon to have magic weapons to detect something like magics, magical powers, and formations. Because both magical power and formation could be seen at a nce, and they really existed. But in contrast, spiritual sense looked illusory and had no substantial body, so it was the most difficult to be detected and discovered. Unless both cultivators used their spiritual senses to probe and identally touch each other¡¯s spiritual sense, they would sense something. But if several people used their spiritual senses to explore at the same time, it would be difficult to determine which cultivator¡¯s spiritual sense he touched. As for the one-sided investigation by others¡¯ spiritual sense, unless it was an extremely sharp cultivator, under normal circumstances, it might even be explored several times, but they knew nothing about it. This showed how precious the thing prepared by Charlotte Sky was. He could warn through his spiritual sense with malicious intentions. To some extent, this was to make up for one of Caspian¡¯s current shorings. Moreover, he would have time to react even if a cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm made a move. After all, Heavenly Spirit Realm had not reached the level of Amethyst Pce Realm where one thought could give birth to all kinds of methods. As for the possibility of Amethyst Pce Realm attacking him, Caspian had never thought about it. Not to mention that he couldn¡¯t provoke the Amethyst Pce Realm at all. Even if he deliberately provoked the Amethyst Pce Realm and scolded and humiliated the other party, Amethyst Pce Realm probably wouldn¡®t look at him again. It would be an insult to the other party¡¯s identity if that kind of person personally attacked Caspian. If this got out, the other party would beughed at. Therefore, in this way, this secret bell was really magic weapon that Caspian needed at present. Caspian immediately hung the hell on his waist without hesitation. Seeing this scene, Charlotte Sky only felt a great satisfaction in her heart, as well as tenderness and sweetness. No matter who it was, seeing the gift she gave to others, not only did the others express their love, but she would also be in a good mood if the other party immediately used it. Moreover, Charlotte had a kind of affection for Caspian. At this time, she could not help lowering her head quietly and touching her waist with her hand. She was too embarrassed to let Caspian know that she had made two secret ear bells, which were a pair. Some of the bigger ones were tied to Caspian¡¯s waist. The other one was hanging on her side. This was actually a little trick of a girl. Today, Charlotte came not only to send the bell. Besides, she had to discuss with Caspian about retuming to Earlington of Efrax. Of course, there was no way to confirm the details for the time being. Because Caspian didn¡®t know what was going on with the zombies in Earlington of Efrax for the time being, he could only make a general n. After returning there, Caspian could change his mind ording to the situation. As for Charlotte Sky, she had toplete the cultivation arranged by Master and would go back a little later than Caspian. At that time, she would contact Caspian. After sending Charlotte Sky away, Caspian returned to Tower of Life and continued to forge his own weapon. In addition to strengthening his own spirit tools, he also added inscriptions and made some diagrams. When he returned to Earlington of Efrax this time, the situation was not clear, so Caspian was still prepared ording to his usual habits and style. He was on guard against unexpected situations, so he had to perfect all the details that he could consider. *** Another three days passed. me Gordon left the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect before Caspian. He would go back to the mansion first, discuss it with his family, and then go to Earlington of Efrax. Even if he went to Earlington of Efrax, he had to go to the branch first, and then work together with Caspian. Caspian continued to make preparations. Seven dayster, Caspian¡¯s preparations had beenpleted. However, before leaving, he went to the surrounding inds and saw Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman again. Caspian learned from them that Senior Brother Kubang had not died as Caspian had wished. Instead, he had been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator sessfully and became Master. This was not good news for Caspian. However, Senior Brother Kubang¡¯s promotion would not affect Caspian for the time being. Because promotion was one thing, and going out of seclusion was another thing. ording to Sunshine Lydia, although senior brother Kubang had seeded in his promotion, he had also gone through many risks and twists and turns. In order to stabilize his realm, Senior Brother Kubang needed to spend more time in closed-door training before he came out. It would take at least three to five months. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When he heard the news, Caspian waspletely relieved. Three to five monthster, even if this Senior Brother Kubang stabilized his realm and sessfully came out of seclusion, he was just at the entry level of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. As for Caspian, he was currently at the peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. Let¡¯s not talk about the possibility of his promotion in the past few months. The number of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators killed by Caspian could not be counted by one hand. Killing Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators was totally different from not killing Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Therefore, from Caspian¡¯s point of view, even if Senior Brother Kubang came out of seclusion, the other party was only at the bottom of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. If the other party did not provoke him, it would be fine. But if the other party did, Caspian did not mind killing one more Heavenly Spirit Realm and adding more victory to his battle record. As for Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman, they were also Holy Land Realm cultivators now, so they naturally hoped to find opportunities in this sect task. Caspian gave them some elixirs because they had been obedient during this period of time. These elixirs were naturally taken from Jones Henry. Even if elixirs that Head of the sect Head Henry carried with him were not a rare treasure, they wer definitely not ordinary ones, let alone for Holy Land Realm. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman were so moved that they almost burst into tears. Caspian immediately said that he was a clear-cut person. They exchanged for it by their recent good performance. While Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman were crying with gratitude, Caspian felt that the reason why they were willing to submit to him was that they were afraid of his own strength. To be exact, it was the strength of the guy behind the Gates of Hell. However, in the face of real benefits, and more benefits than their normal cultivation, they were now sincerely willing to submit to Caspian. But this was just a temporary wishful thinking of Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman. They still had a long way to go before Caspianpletely regarded them as his own people. After arranging these things, Caspian officially set off for Earlington of Efrax with Little Candy. Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 On the ind near thend, spirit boats rose and fell. All kinds of disciples riding on swords came and went, showing a busy scene. Especially after the task of exchanging the corpse cores for merit points, more and more disciples went to kill zombies. Therefore, Domain in this area became busier. All the disciples were in a hurry. However, soon, the eyes of these disciples were attracted by a male disciple who had just arrived. This disciple had apletely different calmness from the others around him, and he was apanied by a majestic demonic tiger. It was obvious that the demonic tiger was extraordinary. There were fire-like patterns on the tiger¡¯s face, body, and ws, giving off an imposing manner. Of course, among the surrounding disciples, there was a thought that should not have urred to them when they saw the Demonic Tiger. However, when they saw the disciple following closely behind the Demonic Tiger, they had to suppress their thoughts. The male disciple was at the peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. This realm wasn¡¯t considered high within the entire Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and it couldn¡¯t be considered low either. At best, it was at the middle rank. But once he took a step up and reached Heavenly Spirit Realm, it would bepletely different. That was Heavenly Spirit Realm, Master! There was amon saying in cultivators world, ¡°People were nonentities under the Heavenly Spirit Realm.¡± This male disciple wasn¡¯t that far from Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, he looked very young. Youth was capital, and youth represented infinite possibilities. No one was willing to offend an cultivator who was very likely to be a master in the future for the sake of a demon tiger that might not be subdued. The cost was too high. While walking in the crowd, Caspian paid attention to the bell on his waist. When the bell warned, only Caspian could hear it, and there would be a touch of red on the surface of the bell. The more hostile the other party was, the deeper the red color would be. Along the way, Caspian found that many people were hostile to him. To be exact, it was a kind of envy and jealousy. However, because it did not rise to the level of killing and snatching treasures, the red color on the bell had always been shallow. This made Caspian feel a little regretful. Yes, what Caspian felt was regret. ¡®How nice it would be if you guys were really blinded by greed. If you didn¡¯te to rob me, why would I have the reason to rob you?¡¯ Caspian was not in a good mood after losing a chance to make a fortune. ¡®Do you think that Little Candy is not excellent enough?¡¯ With this in mind, Caspian stopped at the edge of the ind and patted Little Candy¡¯s head. ¡°Good girl, let¡¯s go¡­¡± The next moment, in the exmations and gasps around, Little Candy spread out its huge wings and flew up with Caspian. In an instant, it flew into the distant sky. ¡°That, that demonic tiger can fly!¡± ¡°Idiot! How can a demonic tiger fly? It¡¯s not a demonic tiger at all. It must be an amazing demon!¡± The one who spoke looked in the direction where Caspian left with fanatical look in their eyes. ¡°What kind of demons is that?¡± ¡°A tiger with two wings is definitely extraordinary¡­ Besides, the red patterns on the tiger¡¯s body are also unusual.¡° ¡°Yes, yes! The pattern is like a burning me. I feel hot all over just by looking at it.¡± For a moment, the ind was filled with all kinds of discussions. Many people even forgot their original purpose. They stood on the ind, pointed at the direction where Caspian and Little Candy had just left, and talked about it. Caspian did not see this scene, so he was still not very interested. Riding on Little Candy¡¯s back, he lowered his head and thought about something. At this time, their destination was not Earlington of Efrax, but the Enigma City. Since he was going to return to Earlington of Efrax this time, he naturally had to bring Handsome and Eva Green along. Caspian also prepared a set of Bone-refining Essence Silkworms for Handsome. As for Eva Green, he also wanted to see if Master had changed her mind and be a new person. At that time, when he came to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect from the Enigma City, Caspian entered Spirit Severing Road first. Aftering out of the Spirit Severing Road, another master guided them all the way to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. As for the distance between the Enigma City and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Caspian was not clear at first. Before he came out this time, he specifically checked the map. However, he was shocked. If Little Candy flew all the way, it would take at least four months to reach the Enigma City, even if it didn¡¯t rest all the time and traveled day and night. However, in Lunia, Transmitting Formations were verymon. There were many of them in every city, and even some more prosperous towns had official Transmitting Formations, which could be used as long as spirit stones were used, so it provided a lot of convenience. It took Caspian two days to get to the nearest city to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After passing through the Transmitting Formation there, he walked for a few more days. Then he used another Transmitting Formation and came to Bromocorah City. Bromocorah City was the closest city to Enigma City and has transmitting formations. Between the two cities, there was arge ck swamp. If it was a mortal, he could only walk around the swamp for about 30 to 40 days. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. However, Little Candy could fly, so Caspian could go straight through the sky above the swamp. It will take about two or three days to reach the Enigma City. Therefore, after Caspian came out of the transmission formation of Bromocorah City, he did not rest. He directly stepped on Little Candy and flew toward the direction of Enigma City. Little Candy¡®s current appearance naturally attracted countless people¡¯s attention and exmations. However, it was so fast that it disappeared from the horizon in a short time. It was impossible to verify how the swamp between Bromocorah City and Enigma City was formed. However, this swamp was indeed filled with a strange feeling. When Caspian looked down from mid-air, one could see ayer of mist covering the swamp. The deeper the fog went into the swamp, the stronger it became. When he arrived at the hintend, the fogs were as thick as blood and kept wriggling as if they had come back to life. Seeing this scene, he knew that there must be a demon in the swamp. However, he would not meddle in the killing. Demons that lived in this kind of ce were definitely not very powerful. They would probably only be at the level of wild beasts. Their strength wasparable to Pulse Control Realm cultivators in cultivators. The reason was very simple. On both sides of the swamp were cities where arge number of mortals and a small number of cultivators lived. If there was really a powerful demon here, cultivators would have killed it long ago. There were only a few reasons since the demon was staying there. The demon didn¡¯t pose a threat to the cities on both sides, the demon was too weak, so cultivators didn¡¯t want to take action, the demon could be raised there, which could be used for the disciples of some families in the surrounding towns to train. Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 When Caspian and me Gordon talked, Caspian learned a lot about the cultivation families from me Gordon. For instance, the n¡¯s training was to find a forest or a mountain ridge where demons roamed around the town or the city where the n was located. As for the Enigma City or the Bromocorah City, they could choose this swamp and create a region of Domain inmon area to let the n¡®s disciples enter and hunt for demons. As for the dense fog that Caspian saw in this swamp, perhaps it was raised by some ns and specially used for the disciples of their ns to train. However, even if these demons originally lived in this swamp, Caspian would not care about them. In his current cultivation realm, hunting down these wild beasts would no longer be of any help to his cultivation. So he touched Little Candy¡¯s head and let it fly straight in the direction of the Enigma City. Because they were not in a hurry, during this period, Caspian and Little Candy fell into the swamp, found a slightly dry ce, and rested for a while, and Little Candy¡¯s appearance, when they fell into the swamp, made all demons within a radius of 50 kilometers scared and fled. Caspian was also a little helpless about this. After soaring into the air again, Caspian estimated that as long as they continued flying for another day and night, they would be able to reach the Enigma City. At this time, the bright moon was hanging high in the sky, which meant that they could meet with Eva Green and Handsome at this time tomorrow. Under the moonlight, in the air, Little Candy¡¯s Wings were waving vigorously, like meteors, galloping forward. Caspian sat cross-legged on Little Candy¡¯s body. He felt thatpared with Heaven-Earth Chessboard, riding on Little Candy, he seemed to look down on the world. *** Several hours passed quickly. It was the darkest time of the day. Whether it was the swamp or the sky above the swamp, it was so quiet that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Caspian was meditating with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he felt a slight movement at his waist. He didn¡¯t change his expression and grabbed his waist casually. Then he put his hand on his chest and quickly nced at his palm. The Secret Ear Bell was as red as blood. It indicated that extreme danger had targeted him. Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He had been paying attention to this swamp, so Caspian could be sure that there was absolutely no threat to him in the swamp. Moreover, the person who could threaten him now should at least be a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator! It was impossible for a cultivator who had just been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm to make the color of the bell so strong. ¡®Which Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator is so bored to target me?¡¯ Caspian¡¯s expression did not change, but he was already thinking quickly. ¡®Since there is no enemy recently, then they are enemies long time a go.¡¯ There were some things that, after a little consideration, Caspian could find the source. For example, since they were enemies from a long time ago, why did they take action only when Caspian was about to reach the Enigma City? Then the reason was very obvious, in the Enigma City, there was a cultivator at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm like Eva Green. When Caspian arrived at the Enigma City and gathered with Eva Green, it would be extremely difficult for others to kill him. Caspian had been separated from Eva Green before he went to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Now that the other party knew of Eva Green¡¯s existence, coupled with the fact that this person had a grudge against him and was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, the identity of this person was very obvious. The corners of Caspian¡®s mouth curled into a cold smile as he guessed the other party¡®s identity. ¡®Since the other party was courting death, I¡¯ll send him to hell¡­¡¯ Caspian looked down again. The Secret Ear Bell had already given a warning. This meant that the other party was already within 15 kilometers of Caspian. If he wanted to respond, Caspian needed to start now. Next, Caspian made a series of incredible actions in the eyes of the guy hidden in the darkness. He first let the White Tiger stop in midair, and then he punched several times into the air. After flying forward for a while, he took out a crystal long spear and stabbed it into the void. Those icicles caused the eyes of the guy hidden in the darkness to light up. This magic weapon was not ordinary. It could release a strong freezing Qi. Then White Tiger flew back for a distance. After it stopped, Caspian took out a long saber with blue electric arcs. ¡®Lightning!¡¯ Someone in the darkness could not help but gasp. Then he saw Caspian waving the long saber fiercely toward the void. A shadow appeared in the void. The lightning and the shadow intertwined into a tight dra. However, there was no enemy. Caspian looked like a headless fly. ¡®Is this guy crazy?¡¯ The guy in the darkness couldn¡¯t help frowning, however, his eyes fell on the long saber again. ¡®He seems to have a lot of treasures. It seems that I underestimated him before¡­¡¯ As soon as the guy finished speaking, Caspian put away his long saber and stepped on White Tiger. In the air, his five fingers turned into ws and instantly punched out hundreds of times. A terrifying force continued to expand in all directions. Every move he made was like a drum beating in the air. ¡®What is this fellow doing?¡¯ In the darkness, the guy¡¯s hand, which had been pressed on the sword hilt, could not help but be released again at this moment. Caspian¡¯s action was really strange, which confused that guy. At the same time, he also wanted to see what good stuff Caspian could take out. These good things would soon belong to him! With this in mind, the man immediately held his breath and focused. He continued to look at Caspian without blinking. Next, he saw Caspian take out a blood-red shield, and then a strange shape, like a ming de, and some unknown ck things. He also saw Caspian perform a martial technique in mid-air. A dazzling bracelet on his arm was also a magic weapon. He also saw magic that Caspian had mastered at present For example, Caspian opened his mouth and spat out lightning. His finger pointed out a scorching hot line of blood that could cover an area of Domain. ¡®Is this guy practicing? But it doesn¡¯t look like it¡­¡¯ In the darkness, the more the guy looked at it, the more confused he became. He didn¡¯t know what Caspian was busy with. It was so strange and weird. As an cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm, the man had never seen anyone practicing in midair. No, it didn¡¯t look like Caspian was cultivating, but more like he was making trouble. After observing for a long time, the man in the dark saw Caspian touch White Tiger¡®s head and then fall into the swamp. ¡®Is it finally over?¡¯ The man sneered. A cold light appeared in his eyes, and he held the sword hilt again. In the darkness, the man¡¯s figure was nowhere to be found, but he was like a poisonous snake that had been dormant for a long time. Finally, he waited for an opportunity and swam toward Caspian quietly. The assassination of a Holy Land Realm cultivator from a cultivator of second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm was so cautious. In this ce, it could not be said that the strength of Caspian was frightening, but that this person was proficient in assassination and was very careful. Even if it was a lion fighting a rabbit, he had to do his best and not give the other party any chance. Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 After falling into the swamp, Caspian¡¯s eyes revealed a sense of loss. He took a deep breath and reached out to touch White Tiger¡®s head. He slowly took out several scrolls from his arms. The figure that was moving forward quickly in the darkness could not help but stop. ¡®A formation map? This guy¡­ He has a solid foundation¡­¡¯ The man in the darkness muttered in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a burst of jealousy. How could a mere Holy Land Realm cultivator be so rich? They were all nonentities under the Heavenly Spirit Realm. ¡®An ant held huge wealth but didn¡¯t know how to hide their strength. Who would die if you don¡¯t die?¡¯ Thinking of this, the man in the dark suddenly felt more at ease. He was best at stealth and assassination. Even though he was a cultivator of second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he still liked to have an extended period of time when dealing with enemies, and then waited for an opportunity to kill with one blow. How perfect it was to do this. There was no need for such a violent battle. A single blow, a severed head, clean, smooth and flowing. It truly made one couldn¡®t help but feel intoxicated. What he enjoyed the most was the look of confusion and fear on the other party¡¯s face when the other party¡¯s neck was cut off. This was the biggest certainty in the guy¡¯s stealth ability. ¡®Last time, I was a little careless and failed to kill this guy. This time, I want to see what he can do. God¡®s luck can¡¯t always care for you!¡¯ The distance between them was getting closer and closer. Fifteen kilometers¡­ Ten kilometers¡­ Five kilometers¡­ 2 kilometers left¡­ And¡­ 1 kilometer left¡­ In fact, not to mention being so close, he could have done it dozens of miles ago. However, the guy in the darkness still wanted to enjoy the moment of close-quarters assassination. It was so wonderful that it could reach the climax for an entire day. There was only less than one kilometer left. This dark swamp and the darkest period before dawn gave the man the best cover. ¡®Not to mention you, even the demonic tiger next to you can¡¯t find me¡­¡¯ As he got closer and closer, the man in the darkness narrowed his eyes happily. Soon, it would be his most anticipated part. He could already see that Caspian had unfolded the formation on the ground. It seemed that Caspian was hesitating whether he should open another one or not. ¡®What the hell is wrong with this guy?¡¯ Seeing Caspian¡¯s conflicted look, the man in the dark could not help sneering in his heart. ¡®Don¡¯t be entangled. Soon, you will know nothing.¡¯ The man clenched the hilt of his sword in an instant. The next moment, the sword radiance was about to rush out. Combined with his exquisite identity, it instantly cut Holy Land Realm in front of him into pieces. But, the man saw Caspian, who had been focusing on the formation map on the ground, suddenly look up. Caspian¡¯s gaze was filled with inquiry as he looked at the man. ¡®Do I need to trigger another formation?¡¯ His eyes were fixed on the man, and his target was also the man! ln the darkness, Yates Gandi felt a chill down his spine, his scalp tingling, and all his hair standing on end. This guy had long discovered him! But at this time, Yates Gandi had no choice but to hesitate. Since Caspian had already discovered him, there was no need for him to hide anymore. Yates Gandi¡¯s aura surged, and all the airflow around him was instantly crushed. The long sword was unsheathed and tore through the night sky, letting out dragon roars. The void within a radius of dozens of miles seemed to resonate with the sound of the sword. Swoosh! The sword radiance split Caspian¡¯s head and body into two. There was a trace of confusion on Caspian¡¯s face. It was as if he had not realized what had happened. However, Yates Gandi did not rx at all after he cut Caspian¡¯s head. He suddenly took a step back, turned around instantly, and stabbed out with his sword. Swoosh! The dragon¡¯s roar rang out. The void seemed to have been cut open. After a while, a gust of wind blew. In front of Yates Gandi, a fan-shaped Domain with a radius of about 300 meters was cut off. This sword seemed to have missed the target. However, a smile appeared on Yates Gandi¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t see that it was just an illusion?¡± Yates Gandi sneered and stared at the position pointed at by the sword tip. It was air, Yates Gandi seemed to be talking to a transparent person there. ¡°Holy Land Realm cultivator is too young to fight with Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. I haven¡¯t even used 10% of my strength yet.¡± As his voice fell, the area where the sword tip pierced suddenly twisted. The next moment, Caspian appeared. The bright sword light pierced through his heart. His face was full of pain and horror. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you saw through me¡­.¡± said Caspian with difficulty. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s difficult? You¡¯re just like a newborn baby in my eyes,¡± Yates Gandi sneered. ¡°When did you set your eyes on me¡­¡± Caspian covered the wound with his hand. Yates Gandi¡®s sword had not been pulled out yet, and Caspian¡¯s body was trembling with pain. Yates Gandi¡¯s face was full of sarcasm. ¡°If you want to me someone, you have to me yourself for being too high-profile. When you came out of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, you rode such a ostentatious demonic tiger. I think it¡¯s hard not to target you¡­ Don¡¯t forget, you took something from me that should have belonged to my Miss¡­ And as a punishment¡­¡± Yates Gandi raised his other hand and showed it to Caspian. This hand only had four fingers, missing a small finger. ¡°I cut off my little finger that day and vowed that I would tear you into pieces. But it was a pity that after you entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, you were like a coward and didn¡¯t leave the territory of the sect at all, leaving me no chance to kill you. But this time, you deserve it!¡± Yates Gandi gritted his teeth. The shame of a broken finger was enough for him to remember it forever. ¡°You let me fail in finishing the task given by Grand Pure Emperor, and ruin the task given by Miss. You also let me cut off one finger. And you are just a mere Holy Land Realm cultivator!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really easy to kill you with one strike,¡± Yates Gandi said with a sneer. ¡°I see. But it seems that you can bear it since you can wait until arriving here,¡± Caspian frowned and said. What Yates Gandi said next was exactly what Caspian had expected. ¡°There is a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator in the city who will protect you. After you meet her, it will not be easy to kill you. Moreover, you¡¯ve just left the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If I were to suddenly kill you, leaving some traces, it would be easy to find. In the end, you found this ce yourself. It¡®s a deserted swamp. Who will know if I kill you?¡± ¡°Yes, after your reminder, I also found that this swamp is not bad. If I kill you, no one will find out,¡± Caspian replied. ¡°Hmm?¡± Yates Gandi frowned. He found that there seemed to be something wrong with the other party¡¯s words. ¡°Yates Gandi, did you find anything?¡± Caspian looked up at him and slowly moved his hand away. ¡°Look, you pierced my heart, but I didn¡¯t bleed.¡± Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 ¡°How could there be no blood?¡± There really wasn¡¯t a drop of blood. Of course, Yates Gandi did not think that his sword was too fast. It was a lie in the mortal world that the sword was so fast that it wouldn¡¯t bleed in a short time. Cultivator¡¯s sword pierced through one¡¯s body, and the terrifying sword radiance would wreak havoc in one¡¯s body in an instant, crushing one¡¯s internal organs and vitality. But now, the other party had not only talked to him for a while, but also straightened up with a faint smile on the face. That was too abnormal. Suddenly, Yates Gandi thought of a possibility. ¡®Illusion!¡¯ As he blurted it out, he felt as if his brain had been punched hard. At this time, Yates Gandi only had one thought, ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ The other party¡¯s illusion had been cut off by him. How could it be possible that there was another illusion that he could not see through? ¡°You can be surprised after a while. I have prepared the gifts for you first. You know, I¡¯ve spent a lot of effort to kill you,¡± Caspian in front of Yates Gandi snapped his fingers and then disappeared. ¡®A trap!¡¯ Yates Gandi finally came to his senses. The formation map that the other party had just taken out must be for dealing with him. The other party¡¯s mentality was so good. He was just at Holy Land Realm, but he found that he had been targeted by a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator and could still set up a formation for such a long time as if nothing had happened. Yates Gandi regretted it. Why did not he observe the strange movements of the other party? Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He had wasted so much time, he should have gone straight up and torn his opponent into pieces. However, it was toote to regret. Since the other party dared to set up a trap to lure him out, then this trap must not be simple. Yates Gandi was good at stealth and assassination. When he found himself trapped, he immediately used his body movement to leave. Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s body movement was more exquisite and faster, and he was one of them. Therefore, he believed that even if the other party set a trap and he jumped in obediently, it was not difficult for him to escape at this moment. But, the next moment, Yates Gandi realized that he was overthinking. In an instant, the air around him became extremely sticky and stuck to his steps. Ssh! The sound of flowing water came from all directions. In an instant, it was like a hundred rivers converging into the sea, and the sound was deafening. Yates Gandi raised his head in shock and anger. Suddenly, he saw himself falling into the center of the vortex. The surrounding air was all gathered together, rolling and spinning. It stirred up waves and rushed toward him. Hong! A loud noise swept across the surrounding dozens of miles. If the swamp waspared to a bucket full of water, then the scene here was like pulling out the cork at the bottom of the bucket. Yates Gandi felt that he had lost his bnce and his body was out of his control. He floated on the spot as if he was really in a tsunami, unable to control himself. Even his breathing became difficult at this moment. ¡°Astral Ocean Locking Heaven Formation¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s voice suddenly rang in Yates Gandi¡¯s ears. Yates Gandi opened his eyes with difficulty. He was lying on his side in mid-air, and he saw Caspian lying in front of him. ¡°An ant!¡± Yates Gandi roared with difficulty. Caspian turned around and looked at him indifferently while saying, ¡°Kill me..?¡± Yates Gandi¡®s arm suddenly burst out dazzling light. The light was sharp and instantly integrated with the long sword in his hand. The surrounding air st was immediately split. The sword radiance fell and cut Caspian in half. However, Caspian¡¯s gaze remained unchanged. He even smiled at Yates Gandi and said, ¡°It¡¯s still an illusion¡­¡± Yates Gandi¡¯s ferocious expression froze. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°How is this possible?¡± No matter as a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator or a Sword Cultivator who was good at assassination, how could he not tell a person¡¯s real body or an illusion? But tonight, in a short period of time, he had made the same mistake three times in a row! How was this possible? How could this cultivator of Holy Land Realm be so powerful? Just as he was thinking about it, a turbulent current swept Yates Gandi into the sky and smashed him down. Bang! The swamp suddenly exploded. It was like a big stone falling into the mud. The whole area within a radius of more than five kilometers exploded. Thick mud and water rose into the sky, like rolling mud pirs in the dark night. From a distance, they looked like thick and long ck pythons that straightened up on the eve of dawn, the tremors and shockwaves were spreading out in all directions. Demons living in the swamp all fled away desperately. Although they had not yet developed intelligence, their instinct to seek good fortune and avoid evil made them be clear that once they were involved in this kind of battle, there would probably be no residue left. ¡°This kind of formation can¡¯t hurt me! Wait and see!¡± Yates Gandi roared madly in the muddy water. ¡°How dare you, a Holy Land Realm, y tricks on me! I want you to know the price of ying with me!¡± ¡°Of course I know that it can¡¯t hurt you,¡± Caspian murmured to himself. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s just a dish¡­¡± Caspian was standing on a slope tens of kilometers away, looking off into the distance, and Little Candy was squatting beside him. At this moment, the majestic White Tiger was not as cute as before, but its tiger eyes were shining with colorful light. A mysterious aura surrounded it. Caspian raised his hand, rubbed Little Candy¡¯s head, and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to tell which one is an illusion and which one is the real me. I¡¯m just at Holy Land Realm, and I haven¡®t mastered this method yet.¡± It was the Mirage White Tiger that created the illusion. ¡°And I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that when I was still in the sky, what you saw was already an illusion¡­¡± As Caspian¡¯s voice fell, the sound of rolling water in the distance began to weaken. The mud all over the sky poured down like a rainstorm. The mud poured down and looked like a hole in the sky. It was poured into the mud, forming a waterfall. This level of mud was nothing to Yates Gandi. But he couldn¡¯t resist its stench and disgust. At this moment, Yates Gandi, who was almost engulfed by mud and water, felt ufortable. ¡°The Astral Ocean Locking Heaven Formation is just to trap you, preventing you from running away as soon as possible¡­ Next, it would be a real feast that would hurt you. I didn¡¯t prepare too many this kind of formations this time. I¡¯ve used up a lot of it on you, so don¡¯t let me down, Yates Gandi¡­¡± Looking at the muddy water in the distance being split by a sword, Caspian raised his hand and snapped his fingers. ¡°Golden me Heart Burning Array!¡± Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 Yates Gandi was very irritable at the moment. Although the Protective Upstanding Qi could block the mud that had umted here for many years, there was no way to block the foul smell of mud. He even had a feeling, if he died here today, then what killed him was not the opponent¡¯s brilliant means but the stench. It was killing him! ¡®This damn Holy Land Realm cultivator can¡¯t beat me, but he used this method to disgust me!¡¯ That was what Yates Gandi thought. But then, he found that he was wrong again. Just as he was about to wipe out all the surrounding 25 to 60 miles with his sword, the dark mud around him began to burn with golden me. The me was like melted golden water, extremely hot, with a dazzling light unique to the zing sun, rushing toward him from all directions. The air and soil along the way burned at this moment. Yates Gandi took a deep breath and felt as if his internal organs were burning. What made him even angrier was he found that his Protective Upstanding Qi began to twist, deform, and dissipate in front of the golden me. ¡®This guy¡¯s formation can actually kill a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator?!¡± Yates Gandi¡¯s eyes widened. It was not until this moment that he realized something was wrong. Caspian looked at him indifferently. ¡®Two hundred merit points. The materials exchanged with them have drawn a total of five formation diagrams with Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators as imaginary enemies. I immediately used three of them on you. If it can¡¯t kill you, I might as wellmit suicide¡­¡¯ Although there was no clue in his expression, Caspian¡¯s heart was bleeding. Three of the five formation diagrams were instantly consumed. If he could not get what he had wasted from Yates Gandi at that time, then the family that Yates Gandi was in would wait for Caspian¡¯s endless revenge! Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about trapping me!¡± Yates Gandi roared. In an instant, his momentum burst out. The smell of iron and blood rose up from him. The long sword in his hand instantly turned into tens of thousands of rays of sword light, like a peacock spreading its tail and shooting in all directions. Although the golden light around him melted his Protective Upstanding Qi, the light was immediately torn apart by the sword radiance. ¡°The sword is ruthless, the sword is endless, the sword is infinite, and the sword is invincible!¡± Yates Gandi let out a long roar, and the sword radiance in his hand became more and more dazzling. What he held in his hand was not a sword, but a sword world. The rays of sword light evolved into a residence building, winding corridor, house, mountains, rivers, lakes, and seas. They violently charged in all directions, continuously spreading and crushing! The swamp within fifty kilometers immediately boiled, and then copsed! The golden mes were constantly forced back. It was like a g in the wild wind. It was first blown by the wind and then cracked by the wind. It was torn into pieces like butterflies all over the sky and disappeared. ¡°Caspian! Get out!¡± In the center of the sword radiance, Yates Gandi roared and his voice shook the sky. His body rose into the air, and his eyes were like torches, overlooking the earth. He did notbelieve that Caspian could escape. Sure enough, when he flew in mid-air, he saw Caspian and White Tiger dozens of miles away. ¡°I found you! Are you still an illusion this time?!¡± Yates Gandiughed proudly and waved his arm. In an instant, the sword radiance fell from mid-air to the ground. With a sweep, it drew a horrible gully dozens of miles long. The gully was bottomless. At the edge of the gully, sword Qi was everywhere. When a stone fell in, it was immediately crushed into powder. Yates Gandi announced to Caspian in this way, ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Caspian remained calm. He looked up at Yates Gandi and said, ¡°Your Protective Upstanding Qi is almost gone¡­¡± ¡°So what?!¡± Although Yates Gandi felt a little uneasy, he still insisted. Although he said so, he still looked around carefully. After all, what Caspian had done before had made him feel a little awkward. ¡°That means you¡¯re finished,¡± Caspian raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Buzz! The crisp sound was extremely clear in the night wind. Yates Gandi suddenly became nervous. But after a while, he found that there was no change. ¡°Ha! How dare you trick me!¡± Yates Gandi was so angry thatheughed and disappeared in the air. The next moment, he appeared in front of Caspian and cut Caspian in half. However, his heart sank as the sword light streaked across Caspian. This time, it was still an illusion! ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Yates Gandi¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. This time, he carefully confirmed that this was Caspian¡¯s real body, and then chose to take action. But why was it fake? ¡®What on earth is this guy using?¡¯ On the far-away hill, Caspian was there and had never moved. He looked at Yates Gandi and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s said that the same mistake would not be made for three times, but this guy has been fooled continuously. I really don¡¯t know how he has been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± Speaking of this, Caspian snapped his fingers. A sword light suddenly condensed behind Yates Gandi as if it had appeared out of thin air. By the time Yates Gandi came to his senses, the sword light had been divided into two, two, four, and eight. It formed a sword formation and stabbed toward him. Now that they were so close, and Yates Gandi noticed that something was wrong behind him, he quickly turned around. At first nce, it seemed that Yates Gandi had taken the initiative to approach the sword formation. ¡°Eight-fold Sword Formation¡­¡± In the distance, Caspian looked at this scene and said lightly, ¡°It can kill cultivators at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± The first formation was to trap Yates Gandi. The second formation was to break Yates Gandi¡¯s Protective Upstanding Qi. And, this one was the real killing move of Caspian. This formation map was also the strongest Murder Array that Caspian had prepared in order to return to Earlington of Efrax! It was very close to Yates Gandi. The moment the sword light condensed, it almost touched him. At the same time, just as he was about to dodge, he suddenly felt his body sink. The feeling of stagnation once again appeared in the air. Yates Gandi felt all the blood flowing into his brain, and his limbs were cold. The power of the Astral Ocean Locking Heaven Formation was still there! Not only that, at this moment, the mes of the Golden me Heart-burning Formation suddenly burned from under Yates Gandi¡®s feet like golden chains, burning him into a torch. ¡°No!¡± At the same time, eight rays of sword radiance pierced through his body. ¡°This is just the beginning,¡± Caspian said coldly on the mound in the distance. Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 Blood gushed out from Yates Gandi¡¯s wrists, shoulders, chest, lower abdomen, and ankles. After the sword radiance prated his body, its power did not decrease. Like eight long nails, it nailed Yates Gandi straight to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Yates Gandi roared. The fresh blood in his mouth dyed his teeth red, his expression looked like that of a crazed demon, extremely ferocious. A dazzling white light emerged from his chest. In the white light, the shape of a small sword could be faintly seen, which was being condensed. He was seriously injured and his life source was losing rapidly. It was much more difficult for him to cast magical power than before. This was simr to the fact that Jones Henry did not have enough spiritual Qi at that time and could not use his spiritual Qi. However, with the support of anger, Yates Gandi¡¯s magical power gradually condensed. The small sword became clearer and clearer, and the light was dazzling. It was about to break out from a white light. The surrounding void seemed to be frozen at this moment. Just like in the middle of summer before the thunderstorm, there was a suffocating smell in the air. ¡°Caspian, if you have no follow-up means, just wait for me to kill you! I will tear the entire swamp into pieces. I don¡¯t believe you can escape!¡± Yates Gandi¡¯s eyes widened with endless resentment. Before this, he had never suffered such humiliation. The little sword became more and more condensed. The powerful edge of the sword kept cutting in all directions. ¡°Almost, almost!¡± Yates Gandi stared at his chest with a grim smile. But, a touch of white suddenly appeared in the void in front of him. This white light was fundamentally different from the white of the sword light. It was like snow and ice. There was also a coldness unique to ice and snow. ¡°What is this?¡± Yates Gandi was stunned, and then he saw the flying snow all over the sky pressing down on him. In the flying snow, the ice awl, like a spear, stabbed straight into the small sword that was about to condense. ¡°No! No!¡± Yates Gandi roared in grief and indignation. As long as he waited for another three or five breaths, the small sword would be condensed. Unless a cultivator of second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm made a move, it could not be stopped. But now, because of such a small gap, his efforts were in vain at thest moment. What made he even more confused was where the ice and snow came from. It was as if they had appeared out of thin air. Just as he was exasperated, a bolt of lightning followed closely behind. Lightning interweaved in a tight dra and immediately enveloped him. Sizzle sizzle sizzle! Crack! Crack! Yates Gandi¡¯s skin and flesh were blown up, his spiritual Qi was in disorder, and he screamed in pain. The intense pain also elerated his thinking at this time. In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but think of all kinds of strange actions that Caspian had done when he stopped in mid-air. First, it was the crystal clear long spear, then the long saber with thunder and lightning, and then the heavy shield covered with mes. As soon as he thought of this, Yates Gandi felt a burning air sting at him. He raised his head and looked at the mes falling toward him like falling meteorites, with disbelief in his eyes. What the hell was going on! Why was the order the same as what Caspian had disyed in mid-air? Yates Gandi remembered that he felt strange at that time. Because Caspian disyed them in the air for a while, but there was no response. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The long spear did not move the ice and snow, the long saber did not explode the thunder and lightning, and the heavy shield did not ignite the fire. But now, all these appeared one by one. In a trance, Yates Gandi had a feeling that these things were like Caspian freezing time and waiting for this moment to be released in order. ¡®But¡­ How is this possible¡­¡¯ When Yates Gandi was blown into the air, he was still muttering to himself. The reality immediately told him that this was the truth. The Astral Wind Fist shadow appeared in front of him in an instant. The eruption of the Strangtion of an Angered Dragon made the blood arrows all over Yates Gandi¡¯s body surge like long grass. The Thousand Dragons Warfare shattered all his ribs, and his chest caved in deeply. The next moment, the God of Thunder appeared and opened a pair of big holes in Yates Gandi¡¯s fragile chest. Yates Gandi smiled bitterly. It seemed that he had really been defeated this time. By this time, he had already figured it out. Every move that hit him, whether it was martial arts techniques or magics, was exactly the same as the one disyed in the air by Caspian. His realm was clearly much higher than his opponent¡¯s. If they were to fight one-on-one with their own strength, he would definitely be able to crush his opponent. But he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would find him in advance for some reason. Then, he did not expect that the other party could control time. No wonder the other party dared to snatch the Corpse Core from him. It turned out that he not only had a helper from Heavenly Spirit Realm. Yates Gandi was still careless. He had been deceived by his opponent¡¯s realm of Holy Land Realm. Although the skin on Yates Gandi¡¯s body was torn open and no a piece of intact flesh could be seen, he still condensed thest trace of spiritual Qi in his body. He wanted to spread the news of his death. He wanted others to know that he was dead. What¡¯s more, he had to let others know who killed him. Messenger shone in his palm. The news was about to spread. Swoosh! In a sudden a saber radiance suddenly appeared. Not only did it cut off Yates Gandi¡¯s hand, it also cut off hisst hope. Yates Gandi looked up and saw Caspian¡¯s expressionless face. ¡°This time, it¡¯s my real body,¡± said Caspian. As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian cut off Yates Gandi¡®s head. As a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, he had not been able to make an effective counterattack from the beginning to the end and had been killed by Caspian. It could be seen from the depression on Yates Gandi¡¯s face. He should have crushed Caspian. But in the end, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to perform. In the end, Caspian didn¡¯t need to kill him. If he left Yates Gandi here, it wouldn¡¯t take long for Yates Gandi to die of grievance. When Yates Gandi died, essence of the world in Yates Gandi¡¯s body turned into a spiritual rain within a radius of a dozen miles and poured down. Naturally, Caspian would not waste this spiritual Qi. This spiritual Qi from second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was still a big fortune for Caspian. What¡¯s more, he had paid a high price for it. Spiritual Qi spread out in a rtivelyrge area, and there was no way for Caspian to condense it. Therefore, he could only sit down cross-legged and begin to absorb it. As for the materials scattered on the ground and Yates Gandi¡¯s body, there was no time for him to ask about it for the time being. However, these things were in front of him, so Caspian was not worried about losing them. Neither the materials nor Yates Gandi¡¯s body would take the initiative to run away. At dawn, the huge noise in the swamp still attracted some people¡¯s attention. After more than an hour, when the sky was clear, two spirit boats flew over from afar. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Yates Gandi¡®s spiritual Qi had almost been absorbed by Caspian. After all, it was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, and it was not a closed-off environment, so spiritual Qi here was obviously stronger than that in other ces. At this time, the two spirit boats flew straight toward Caspian, but they did not approach him rashly. Instead, theynded about 20 miles away from Caspian. Then, seven or eight people came out of the two spirit boats, looking alert. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Caspian raised his eyelids, nced at the group of people, and then lowered his eyelids. Two of them were Holy Land Realm cultivators. Judging from their clothes, they should be from a family nearby. Although he had killed Yates Gandi, he did not want to expose his identity, not even as a sect disciple. After all, the news of Yates Gandi¡¯s death would be leaked sooner orter. If Caspian¡¯s identity was exposed here, even if he was a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, unless he could kill all of them, including the families behind them, sooner orter, his rtionship with the dead Yates Gandi would be discovered. That group of people had not provoked him for the time being, and Caspian was not so murderous as to kill the whole family. At present, they didn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s affairs, so it was good for them to maintain such a state. Anyway, Caspian had absorbed almost all spiritual Qi here. After a while, he could leave after picking up Yates Gandi¡¯s storage pouch. When Caspian focused on meditating again, the seven or eight cultivators from spirit boats were looking around vigntly. One of them looked to be a young man in his twenties. After sizing up Caspian, he said to the middle-aged man beside him, ¡°Uncle, there is a young¡­ Uhm, a middle-aged bald man.¡± When he said this, the young man also felt a little strange. He even rubbed his eyes and looked at Caspian carefully. Because he remembered that in his first nce, the person sitting there seemed to be a person of the same age as him. Why did the other party be a middle-aged bald man now? The reason was very simple. In order not to expose his appearance, Caspian used Thousand Cursed Mask. However, the young man did not know about it. After taking another careful look, the young man believed that he had been dazzled before. That was a bald head man. ¡°I must have practiced spear fighting with several concubinesst night for too long, so I was dazzled just now¡­¡± The middle- aged man the young man called uncle was also the leader of this group. He looked in the direction of Caspian, narrowed his eyes slightly, stared at it for a moment, nodded and said, ¡°Got it. You look around first and pay attention to whether there are any clues. Spiritual Qi here is obviously much denser than the surroundings, so there must be cultivators dead.¡± The young man asked curiously, ¡°Uncle, which realm cultivator died?¡± The middle-aged cultivator took out a ruler from his arms. There were rows of scales on the ruler. He raised the ruler and raised it in his hand for a moment. A ray of light rose from the bottom of the ruler and then stopped on a scale. The young man leaned over to take a look and curled his lips. ¡±Only an first stage of the Holy Land Realm?¡± ¡°What do you know!¡± The middle-aged cultivator immediately frowned and reprimanded. ¡°Use your brain and think about it carefully. It took us more than an hour to get here. Spiritual Qis here will definitely disperse. So, the original spiritual Qi here must be stronger than now.¡± ¡°So Uncle, you mean¡­ What realm?¡± The young man asked carefully. The middle-aged cultivator said confidently, ¡°No more than the third stage of Holy Land Realm.¡± ¡°Uncle, you are brilliant!¡± The young man quickly gave him a thumbs-up and praised the middle-aged man. Then he quietly pointed in the direction of Caspian and whispered to the middle-aged cultivator, ¡°Uncle, what do you think of that man?¡± The middle-aged cultivator narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Anyway, he can¡¯t run away. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The young man nodded, he took a deep breath and looked intoxicated. While meditating, Caspian was also paying attention to the action of the group of people. Although the other party was still twenty miles away from him. But in the wild, one must be wary of others. The opponent had an advantage in numbers, and one of the two Holy Land Realm cultivators was also at the third level. Caspian could not cause trouble, but it did not mean that the group of people had no bad ideas. After all, killing and robbing in the wild were verymon in senior. The group of people did not approach Caspian. Except for the middle-aged cultivator with the highest realm, there was a young man who did not move. The rest of them were scattered, holding a strange ruler in their hands and walking around. About 15 minutester, Caspian saw that the scattered group of people gathered around the middle- aged cultivator again. They held the ruler in their hands and made gestures to Caspian from time to time. Seeing this, Caspian pondered for a moment. Most of Yates Gandi¡¯s spiritual Qi had been absorbed by him. The rest was about one to twenty percent of the original ones. Even if he continued to meditate here, he could not absorb much. Rather than staying here and causing unnecessary trouble, it was better to leave as soon as possible. So, Caspian stood up and nned to search for the spoils of war on Yates Gandi¡¯s body. But at this time, the middle-aged cultivator among the group of people took a step toward Caspian and said loudly, ¡°Fellow Cultivator, we are from nearby families. Do you need any help?¡± Caspian looked at him, ¡°Which family are you from? Tell me your names.¡± The middle-aged cultivator suddenly became silent and thought to himself, ¡®This guy looks young but is quite experienced¡­¡¯ He then answered that he was a family nearby, mainly to rx the vignce of Caspian. The reason why he did not sign up was to prevent the other party¡¯s possible retaliation. Just the fact that he only reported the family but did not sign up was enough to show that he had evil thoughts in his heart. Caspian sneered in his heart. Seeing that the other party did not answer clearly, Caspian ignored him and walked to Yates Gandi¡¯s body to search. A storage pouch¡­ Very good. Its surname was Montgomery now¡­ Yes, the long sword that Yates Gandi carried with him was still in his hand, and his surname was Montgomery. Yates Gandi wore a long robe, which was also a defensive spirit tools. Unfortunately, it waspletely destroyed by the Sword Formation. Now, it was not even worth collecting. When the group of people saw that Caspian began to check the body and clean the battlefield, they immediately became anxious. On the one hand, they wanted to know what had happened here in the early morning. On the other hand, they wanted to take the opportunity to see if they could get any unexpected gains. Now it seemed that the harvest was right in front of them. If they didn¡¯t take the initiative, they might not get anything. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 ¡°Fellow Cultivator, is there anything we can do for you?!¡± The middle-aged cultivator shouted from afar again. Seeing that Caspian did not respond, he immediately winked at the people around him. The other n members looked at each other and smiled knowingly. They felt that they had already guessed the possible situation. The Holy Land Realm cultivator in front and the corpse lying on the ground should be the two sides fighting here in the early morning. One of them was dead, and the other was not dead, but he was seriously injured. Otherwise, why had he been sitting here meditating? And when they talked to him, he did not dare to respond directly. To put it bluntly, this guy was guilty and scared. However, in the eyes of this group of people, even if Caspian was seriously injured, he was still at the third level of Holy Land Realm, which was the same as the highest realm on their side. So they had to be careful. Seeing that Caspian did not pay attention to them, the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s heart suddenly rxed a lot, and his expression became much calmer. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. He put his hands behind his back and looked at Caspian. ¡°Fellow Cultivator, we mean no harm. If you don¡¯t mind, we¡®ll go there¡­¡± He actually was testing Caspian step by step. ¡®I first asked you if you needed any help. ording to your response, then I¡¯ll try again and gradually lower the bottom line. When I finally find out that you can¡¯t protect your wealth, I¡¯ll kill you. A third stage of Holy Land Realm cultivator would definitely carry a lot of things, and it was very likely that he would have good stuff on him¡­¡¯ After all, there was only a small gap between the third level of Holy Land Realm and Heavenly Spirit Realm. After thinking of this, the middle-aged cultivator gave a hint to his nsmen. The group of people seemed to be walking carefully toward Caspian. But it one paid attention, one would find that their positions were like a big, wrapping around Caspian bit by bit. Caspian had just put away his spoils of war. When he saw the group of people, he immediately frowned and raised his hand to cut. With a swoosh, the saber radiance suddenly left a 100-foot-long gully on the ground and stood in front of the group of cultivators. Caspian raised his eyelids, nced at the crowd, and said lightly, ¡°If you move forward, I will kill you. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking¡­¡± These people were stunned when they saw this. They had been waiting for Caspian¡¯s response. But they didn¡¯t expect that the other party would be so fierce as soon as he reacted. The group of cultivators¡¯ faces froze when their thoughts were exposed. They couldn¡¯t help but look at the middle-aged cultivator. The middle-aged man was the leader of this group of people, so they still had to do things ording to his will. His face darkened at this moment. It was one thing to be exposed. More importantly, he heard strong killing intent and disdain from the other party¡¯s tone at this moment. The other party really dared to make a move. Looking at the ravine on the ground again, the middle-aged cultivator couldn¡¯t help butpare in his heart. If it was him, could a seemingly casual sh have such power? Before he could say anything, the young man could no longer hold back. In his eyes, Caspian looked about the same age as him. Then why was it that this guy was at the third stage of Holy Land Realm and he was only at first stage of Holy Land Realm? ¡®And even if you are at the third stage of Holy Land Realm, why are you so arrogant? We haven¡¯t done anything yet! We also have third stage of Holy Land Realm experts on our side, and we have more people than you! You should be the one who should act with a tail between your legs!¡¯ The more the young man thought about it, the more unconvinced he became. Of course, it also included the storage pouch and long sword that Caspian had put into his pocket. This was really eye-catching. The storage pouch and long sword were also verified by his uncle. They belonged to the third level cultivator of Holy Land Realm. And now, the young man just needed a spirit tools long sword. Thinking of this, the young man couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What do you mean? We are just doing this out of kindness to see if you want help! I don¡¯t believe that you really dare to kill people. If you have the guts, kill me!¡± When the middle-aged cultivator saw the young man speak, he was about to stop him. However, after hearing his words, the middle-aged man immediately let go of this thought. Instead, he held his arms and looked at Caspian coldly, hoping to see how Caspian would react. From the looks of the other party, he thought Caspian had just experienced a big battle, so it was possible that the saber was just bluffing. As for Caspian¡¯s thoughts at the moment, it waspletely different from these people. He had seen people courting death, but he had never seen someone take the initiative to do so. ¡°Since you¡¯ve spoken, I¡¯ll grant your wish¡­¡± ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± With a swoosh, Caspian rushed straight to the young man. The young man felt dizzy when the rolling air waves approached him. He immediately saw that the cold face of Caspian was already in front of him. Suddenly, he was stunned, ¡°What..?¡± It was too fast for him to react in time. The young man and the other cultivators were still in a daze. The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was not bluffing, but confident! At this time, Caspian sneered, raised the me Severing, and chopped toward the young man. The young man¡¯s mind was nk, and all the hair on his body stood up. He watched helplessly as theva de was getting closer and closer to him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°How dare you!¡± Seeing this, the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s eyes were wide open. With a loud shout, he pulled out the long saber at his waist and swept it toward the waist of Caspian. ¡°A sneak attack?¡± Caspian turned his head and grinned at him, but his eyes were full of ice and snow. ¡°Old man, it¡¯s your turn soon! The God of Thunder!¡± With a loud hang, the middle-aged cultivator was sent flying dozens of meters away. The next moment, me Severing split the youth in half. ¡°I killed you!¡± The middle-aged cultivator got up from the ground and saw this scene. He was so angry that he roared. However, because he had just been hit by the God of Thunder, all his hair stood on end, just like messy grass. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of white smoke. This scene suddenly made him unable to show much killing intent, but it was particrly funny. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Caspian cut the two nearest to him into two pieces. Then he took a step forward and rushed in front of the middle-aged cultivator, and the me Severing fell down. The speed of Caspian was as fast as a ghost¡¯s. A series of movements were as smooth as flowing water, leaving behind afterimages in Domain in this area. The middle-aged cultivator was startled. He quickly grabbed a piece of ck paint from his storage pouch, which was like a door nk, and blocked in front of him. But in the next moment, it was easily torn into two pieces by me Severing ¡°Didn¡¯t you just want to kill me and take the treasure?¡± Caspian sneered. With two strokes, he chopped off the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s arms. Then he raised his hand and knocked the other party to the ground. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 His head felt as if it had been hit by a heavy hammer. His vision was blurred, as if snowkes were flying everywhere. His mouth and nose were full of bloody sweetness. The middle-aged man was lying on the ground at this moment. He was not in the mood to care about his injury at all. Because his heart was full of horror and fear at this time. ¡®Is he at the third stage of Holy Land Realm like me? This is clearly a human-shaped fierce beast!¡¯ ¡®Why am I so stupid to provoke such a guy?¡¯ At this time, the middle-aged man was so regretful. No matter how regretful he was, he couldn¡¯t change the fact that Caspian was chasing after his nsmen. In fact, the real situation was that Caspian crushed them one-sidedly. After catching up with the remaining cultivators who fled like crazy, he cut them one by one. After stamping his head, Caspian walked back to the middle-aged cultivator step by step. The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s face was full of pain and annoyance. He had thought that he was at the same realm as his opponent. Even if he could not defeat the other party, he could still fight him. In addition, he had an advantage in numbers. As long as he could hold his opponent back, it would not be a problem for him to take advantage of this advantage and interrogate the other party. But in the end¡­ They were all the other party¡¯s younger brothers in front of him. In the same realm, the advantage of numbers did not exist at all. Caspian didn¡¯t care about the middle-aged man¡¯s tricks. He walked up to the middle-aged man and asked indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s the family name?¡± Hiss! The middle-aged man gasped and his face twisted. The other party wanted to find his family. The middle-aged man¡®s realm and strength could be ranked third in his family. He understood that the number one and second in the n would be in vain in front of Caspian. In other words, he had provoked an enemy that his family could not afford to offend because of his recklessness today. If the other party came knocking on his door, his family would definitely suffer unprecedented losses. He couldn¡¯t afford to take the me. The middle-aged man said with a bitter face, ¡°You have already killed other people. Let¡¯s let this matter go, okay?¡± He didn¡¯t seem to realize that if the strength of Caspian couldn¡¯t surpass theirs, what kind of scene would it be now? ¡°Haha!¡± Caspian sneered and raised his hand to cut off one of the other party¡¯s legs. ¡°Do I need to thank you for not killing me?¡± The sharp pain came, but the middle-aged man did not dare to scream, for fear of angering Caspian. He could only clench his teeth and stand straight, his face swollen like a pig liver. However, in the eyes of Caspian, the meaning hadpletely changed. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re quite stubborn¡­¡± Caspian raised his knife and was about to fall again. The middle-aged man was scared to death. He had no time to care about anything else. Tears and snot gushed out of his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! I can give you whatever you want! I¡¯ll buy my own life!¡± The me stopped less than an inch away from his head. Looking at the de that was close at hand, the middle-aged man¡¯s face turned pale and his body trembled like a sieve. Touching his chin, Caspian withdrew his de and squinted at the middle-aged man. ¡°Tell me what you can give me. In other words, how much do you think you are worth?¡± The middle- aged man¡¯s mouth suddenly became bitter. ¡°I ¡®m not afraid of you starting the price, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll let me name the price.¡± How could the middle-aged man know what the price was? In fact, it didn¡¯t matter what price he was worth. What was important was what price the other party would be satisfied with. After thinking for a while, the middle-aged man said, ¡°I can give you the Inherited Cultivation Method and the Inherited magic.¡± ¡°Inherited Cultivation Method? Inherited magic? You¡¯re lying to me?¡± A murderous intent immediately appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes. Cultivation methods and magics were actually rtivelymon. After reaching Holy Land Realm cultivator stage, everyone had mastered several cultivation methods and magics. However, it was different to add the word inheritance in front of the cultivation method and magic. The so-called inheritance was created by a certain sect or family, and it was passed down from generation to generation after time. Not only was it strong, but it also had to experience the test of time. One had to know that in the long river of history, there were countless cultivation methods and magics, including magical powers, which had sshed waves that made people feel amazing. But then, there was nothing left. This kind of cultivation method, magic, or magical power were all powerful, but they had some disadvantages, so they could not be passed down. This kind of disadvantage was rtivelymon, such as breaking the harmony between heaven and earth. For example, Ghost Cultivator relied on killing people to refine souls. Another method was that only a special person could practice it. For example, in a certain n, only someone with a certain bloodline would be able to learn this sort of technique. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Once no one of the two or three generations could activate this type of bloodline and learn this type of cultivation method, this n would definitely be coveted, or swallowed up by those who weren¡¯t satisfied with it. But as long as it could be passed down and be an Inherited Cultivation Method, it must be a top- level magic method. The Nine Changes of Stars that Caspian had mastered were the inherited magic of Heavenly Stars Sect, which was created by the founder of Heavenly Stars Sect and passed down from generation to generation. This magic was not only excellent in Heavenly Stars Sect, but also in Earlington of Efrax, even in Lunia and techniques. It was precisely because the Inherited Cultivation Method and Inherited magic were rare that Caspian did not believe that these weak chickens would have such a good thing. ¡°With your weak strength, if your family has inherited magic methods and magics, they have long been taken away by others.¡± In fact, Caspian was mistaken. In the final analysis, it was not because these people were too weak, but because Caspian was too strong, which made them seem weak. Seeing that Caspian suspected him, and this matter was rted to his own life, the middle-aged man immediately shouted anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you! Really! You can go to Bromocorah City to inquire about it. The ice-bound Louis family is famous!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so famous?¡± Caspian squinted at him. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Blind,¡± the middle-aged man said awkwardly. Seeing that the other party seemed to be a little tempted, his nervous mood eased a lot. At this time, Caspian was indeed thinking about this matter. Since the other party¡¯s family was known to be ice-bound, then the species of the cultivation method and magic were very obvious. However, it was a pity that he was too anxious just now, so Caspian directly chopped off his opponent¡¯s people, leaving no chance for them to show their strength. Looking at the other party¡¯s miserable face, Caspian said, ¡°What magic? Show me.¡± Because of Tower of Life, Caspian was very picky about cultivation methods and magics. Not all of them were worth changing his mind. ¡°I can¡¯t do it now¡­¡± The middle-aged man looked helpless. He had lost two arms and one leg, and now he looked almost the same as a stick. He was seriously injured. If he wanted to use his magic, he would have to use up all his energy and die before he could do it. Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 The middle-aged cultivator obviously knew that. Before Caspian responded, he swore, and it was a vicious oath, indicating that the Louis family¡¯s cultivation method and magic must satisfy Caspian. The Louis family was a family with a thousand years of inheritance. Obviously, the middle-aged man also knew that his life was hanging by a thread. If he could not let Caspian keep him alive and expose his family¡¯s whereabouts, it would be terrible. The next few breaths seemed to be as long as hundreds of years for the middle-aged cultivator. Finally, Caspian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± The middle-aged cultivator heaved a long sigh of relief. Only then did he realize that his back was soaked. But the next moment, Caspian made another request that made the middle-aged man extremely embarrassed. ¡°Tell your family to send over the cultivation method and magic now.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± As soon as the middle-aged cultivator showed his embarrassment, he saw Caspian coldly sweeping toward him. Suddenly, he was so scared that he trembled and his face turned pale. He quickly shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not lying, but it will take three days for them to reach at the fastest speed!¡± ¡°Three days?¡± Caspian squinted at the middle-aged cultivator and said with a faint smile, ¡°Do you mean thatI should go to your house to get it?¡± The implication was that if he let Caspian go by himself, he would not only get the ice-bound cultivation method and magic of the Louis family. ¡°I really didn¡¯t y any tricks,¡± The middle-aged cultivator was so anxious that he was about to cry. ¡°Our family is originally in Bromocorah City. This is the hintend of the swamp. In general, we will note here¡­ This time, if we hadn¡¯t heard that there were zombiesing back to life, we wouldn¡¯t have gone so deep¡­¡± ¡°Are you here to get rid of the zombies?¡± Caspian interrupted the middle-aged cultivator. The middle-aged cultivator was stunned. He didn¡¯t know what Caspian meant at the moment, but he had to force himself to tell the truth. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°Have the zombies been removed?¡± Caspian continued to ask indifferently. ¡°It has been removed. There are only two,¡± said the middle-aged cultivator. Caspian was silent. He did not want to me himself for killing people who came to the swamp to get rid of zombies. It was one thing for the Lu family to kill zombies, but it was another thing for them toe to plot against him. Therefore, there was no logic to fail in these two things. But since the Louis family had gotten rid of the zombies, it was also a good thing, so Caspian decided to give the middle-aged cultivator a chance. Moreover, even if the middle-aged man was ying tricks at this moment, there was nothing to be afraid of. To some extent, Caspian still hoped that the other side would lie to him. ¡°If you don¡®t lie to me, how can I have a reason to ask you for things I want?¡± Since he had made a windfall, Caspian had to admit that he was a little addicted to it. It had been a year since hest made a fortune. Finally, under the anxious and fearful eyes of the middle-aged cultivator, Caspian gave an answer, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you some time. Three dayster, ask your nsmen to bring their cultivation methods and magics here. You¡¯ll be here too¡­ But I¡¯m not sure if I wille back on time three dayster.¡± This time, there was no need for Caspian to say more. The middle-aged cultivator immediately said, ¡°If you don¡®te, we will wait here until youe.¡± Caspian nodded with satisfaction. ¡°In any case, remember, when Ie here, if I don¡¯t see you and your fellow n members, or if I don¡¯t see what I want, I will go to your n and get it myself.¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t waste time,¡± The middle-aged cultivator nodded repeatedly. Caspian nced at the other party, suddenly reached out, pinched his chin with two fingers, and then took the opportunity to put a elixir into the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The middle-aged cultivator was forced to swallow the elixir. He only felt a strange chill instantly spread along his throat to his limbs. Suddenly, he looked at Caspian in shock. ¡°Only me have the antidote to this poison, so you have to be obedient,¡± Caspian said. In fact, it was not a poison. It was a kind of refreshing elixir that Eva Green had refined before. This kind of elixir refined by the Green Paradise Sect was supplied to ordinary mortals. However, how could the middle-aged cultivator know this? He immediately believed Caspian¡®s words. Moreover, he secretly ran his spiritual Qi and ran through the meridians in his body. When he found that he could not feel the existence of the toxin, the middle-aged cultivator immediately became more panicked. He was actually unable to sense this sort of strange poison. It was simply too terrifying! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t break out in a short time.¡± Caspian straightened up and pointed at his feet. ¡°Remember what I just said.¡± ¡°Yes, I will,¡± The middle-aged cultivator nodded, he waspletely frightened. ¡°Very good,¡± Caspian nodded, put his fingers into his mouth, and whistled. While the middle-aged cultivator was wondering about the other party¡®s action, he suddenly saw a fierce beast flying toward them in the sky. This fierce beast was like a White Tiger, but its face and four ws had fire-like patterns and a pair of huge wings on its shoulders. The middle-aged cultivator had never seen such a demon, but it did not hinder him from feeling the horrible vigor of Little Candy. ¡®This guy actually treats demons as his mount!¡¯ The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s eyes went ck and he felt like he was about to faint. In his opinion, demons were extremely cruel and unruly. How powerful was he to tame such a fierce demon into a mount? Thinking of this, the middle-aged cultivator really regretted that he could not describe it in words. ¡®Why am I so cheap? Why don¡¯t I stay in the camp obediently ande here? It¡¯s one thing toe here, but I could just take a look from a distance. Why was I so greedy at that time?¡¯ Now he only had one more leg than the stick, but he was poisoned. Thinking of his miserable experience, the middle-aged cultivator suddenly burst into tears. Caspian did not look at him anymore. After getting rid of Yates Gandi¡¯s body, he rode on Little Candy¡¯s body and continued to go to the Enigma City. Compared with the cultivation skills of the Louis family that could only be obtained a few dayster, Caspian was more concerned about the long sword and storage pouch that he had obtained. Yates Gandi carried very few things, which was also in line with his assassination style. Thinking about it, it was not normal for a sword cultivator who was good at assassination to have all kinds of precious lights all over his body and all kinds of essories to make a sound. Therefore, there were only two items Caspian got from Yates Gandi, spirit tools Long Sword in his hand and a storage pouch. The sword light flowed along the de like water. ¡°Fifth-grade spirit tools¡­¡± After careful observation, Caspian put the long sword into the ring and opened his storage pouch. There were talismans, spirit stones, and elixirs in the storage pouch, as well as a long sword. When Caspian saw the long sword, he couldn¡®t help but make a sound of surprise. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 The long sword in the storage pouch was about the size of an adult¡¯s palm. But this was not the reason why Caspian was curious. What made Caspian¡¯s eyes light up was that the long sword was full of flowing light. It was like a sword condensed by light, without substance. When Caspian held the hilt of the sword in his hand, it felt extremely light, like a feather. However, the long sword only looked non-solid. He tapped lightly on the sword with his fingers, and a crisp sound came out. At the same time, a circle of light appeared on the surface of the sword. These light rings were like whirlpools. Caspian stared at them for a moment. In a trance, he only felt that heaven and earth were pressing toward him. When he looked up again, he found that he had already arrived in the wilderness full of boulders. ¡°There¡¯s another universe in this long sword!¡± Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he looked around. The sky, swamp, and Little Candy had all disappeared. He found that he was standing in a deste wilderness. The sky and the earth were the same grey, giving people a sense of despair. In the wilderness, there were huge rocks everywhere. These rocks were like giant swords inserted into the ground. They were either upright or crooked. Each of them was as high as dozens of floors. Each and every one of these enormous creatures made one feel as if one¡¯s chest was about to be torn apart. He also saw that these rocks were also wide and narrow, just like broad and thin swords in real life. There were also some boulders that were connected to the hilt by a long chain. The chain had long been broken, and there was only one piece left. It hung in the air, looking extremely dpidated. ¡°Is this the world inside the light sword?¡± While Caspian was deep in thought, he suddenly saw a sh of light above his head. Looking up, Caspian immediately saw a bright light shing from time to time in the thick dark cloud that covered the sky. The light was like lightning appearing in the dark clouds. But he felt the sharpness of a sword from this light. ¡°What are these things?¡± Caspian took a deep breath and observed carefully. Soon, he found that the light that appeared in the dark clouds was not random and irregr. These lights only appeared above the boulder. In the dark clouds above each boulder, there was a sh of light from time to time. As far as the eye could see, the light in the sky was like huge braziers. Caspian pondered for a moment before leaping high into the air. His foot stepped on the giant rock and once again rose. He didn¡¯t really care too much about what was going on. What he cared about was how to get out of here. He had the feeling that he wasn¡¯t at all in the real world, but rather in his sea of consciousness, a ce where his consciousness existed. It didn¡¯t matter if it was on normal days when he appeared in such a ce. Caspian was not sure if his consciousness hade here and if his body was still sitting on Little Candy¡¯s body like a wooden chicken. This kind of behavior that could not guarantee the safety of his body was really not good. It seemed that he had no sense of security. After several leaps, Caspian came to the top of the boulder. Aftering here, Caspian looked around more clearly. Because of the low pressure of the dark clouds, when the rays of light shed in the dark clouds, they seemed to light up above his head, as if he could touch them as soon as he stretched out his hand. The rays of light also lit up the huge rocks under Caspian¡¯s feet. He could clearly see that under the flickering light, the boulders became as transparent as jade. One could clearly see the shape of a sword in these boulders. These boulders were not stones, but real giant swords. But these swords were all wrapped in stones. By now, Caspian was focused on the enormous sword, which had been sealed into the stone. It transformed into a dense forest. The number in the forest was these giant swords. In such an environment, Caspian¡¯s hair stood on end when he thought of the huge swords around him that were countless timesrger than himself. He felt extremely restless, like a tide, constantly hitting his chest. ¡°What the hell is this ce? Why are there so many huge swords sealed in stones?¡± Caspian took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°Sword¡­ Tomb¡­¡± At this time, there were intermittent soundsing from his body. The person behind the Gates of Hell spoke up to answer Caspian¡¯s questions. Caspian suddenly calmed down. Not only that, but he also smiled. ¡°What do you want to do again?¡± ¡°I just told¡­ You¡­ What¡­ ce this is¡­¡± ¡°You just said that this is the Sword Tomb, but does such a ce really exist?¡± ¡°That¡®s¡­ Of course¡­ The Immortal has¡­ Return to ruins¡­ The Sword has¡­ The Sword Tomb¡­¡± While the other side was talking, Caspian was also stirring in his heart, carefully observing the surrounding boulders. With the sh of light, he could clearly see that the giant swords sealed in the stoneyer were indeed broken to different degrees. Some were broken, some were rusted, and all the giant swords lost their original luster, just like dead people, giving people a feeling of no vitality. And their light was¡­ Caspian looked up at the sky above each giant sword peak. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He seemed to have understood something. ¡°If I can find a way to draw those sword lights down, can I revive them?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°If you want to know¡­ Beg me¡­ ¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to talk about. I thought you had this idea. Now that I guess wrong, forget it,¡± Caspian said. After that, Caspian stopped talking and looked around again. He didn¡®t know where it was before, and he didn¡¯t know where his body was now, so he was a little flustered. But now, there was no such emotion. Not only that, but Caspian had also deduced more from the reaction of the person behind the Gates of Hell. For example, where did Yates Gandi learn his swordsmanship? It seemed that the Death Sword here could be used again. ¡®Is the light sword the key to the Sword Tomb? If that¡¯s the case, is it Yates Gandi¡¯s adventure? If it¡®s an adventure, it should have existed¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help looking around. ¡°What are¡­ You looking for¡­¡± The person from the Gates of Hell was silent for a moment before speaking again. Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 Because the guy was in the sea of consciousness of Caspian, most of the time, the person behind the Gates of Hell could clearly see what Caspian was doing. Therefore, at this moment, Caspian looked around curiously for something, which made the one behind the Gates of Hell feel strange. Because in his eyes, Caspian seemed to be looking for something he had seen before. But the problem was, how could there be anything Caspian had seen in the Sword Tomb? ¡°What¡­ Are you looking for¡­¡± Seeing that Caspian ignored him, the guy behind Gates of Hell couldn¡¯t help asking again. ¡°I¡¯m looking for the old Grandpa,¡± Caspian replied impatiently. ¡°The old grandpa?¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell used a rare tone of doubt this time. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard before that there is a very powerful old Grandpa in every adventure, so there should be.¡± Caspian looked around. ¡±But why didn¡¯t I see him?¡± ¡°The interior of the Sword Tomb¡­ How could there be¡­ Someone¡­¡± ¡°It seems that if you have a chance in the future, you have to read more about the book to replenish your brain, which is as empty as the Doomsday Valley.¡± Caspian would not waste this opportunity to mock him. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Do you still¡­ Want to¡­ Go out¡­¡± ¡°I wanted to go out just now, but I don¡¯t want now.¡± ¡°Wh-what¡­¡± ¡°Look at that,¡± Caspian reached out and pointed ahead. In the direction of his finger, a beam of light was shooting straight toward him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that there would be no one here? Now there is a second one.¡± The light came quickly, and its target was Caspian. Since he had been discovered by the other party, there was no need to hide. Caspian stood there naturally and waited for the sword-like light to arrive in front of him in a moment. This cluster of light was a pale golden color. It was just like a cluster of smoke that could not be scattered as it slowly floated in front of Caspian. One could vaguely make out the outline of a human face from the smoke. ¡°Old Grandpa?¡± ¡°This is¡­ Divine thought¡­ ¡± ¡°Of course I know it¡¯s divine thoughts. Why can¡¯t it be the old Grandpa¡®s divine thoughts?¡± ¡°Someone¡­ Is¡­ Communicating with¡­ This Sword Tomb¡¯s¡­ Master¡­¡± ¡°Send a message to Yates Gandi?¡± Caspian frowned slightly, looked at the golden light, and said decisively, ¡°How can we leave here?¡± A momentter, Caspian returned to reality. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Aplicated expression appeared in his eyes as he looked at the long sword in his hand, which seemed to be condensed from light. This light sword should be an adventure and an opportunity. The Cultivation Method that Yates Gandi mastered might evene from here. However, Yates Gandi seemed to have done something else. Caspian did not touch the light that sent the message to Yates Gandi. Because he was not sure who the other party was. Yates Gandi¡¯s death would be known sooner orter. However, Caspian hoped that this day woulde one dayter. ¡°This Sword Tomb¡­ If you¡­ Want¡­ I can¡­ Give you a little¡­ Advice¡­¡± At this time, the voice behind the Gates of Hell came to Caspian¡¯s mind. ¡°You seem to know everything.¡± ¡°It is just low level¡­ Things¡­ Take a look¡­ And you¡¯ll¡­ Understand¡­¡± ¡°Well, tell me, what are you up to this time? You want to use the Sword Tomb to strengthen yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never¡­ Plotted¡­ Or schemed¡­ Lost face¡­¡± The other party meant that with his strength, he could crush any enemy without using any strategy. Caspian believed that the other party did have such strength. At this moment, the guy behind Gates of Hell was not bragging, and his past experiences proved that. However, for some reason, Caspian always felt that the other party¡¯s words at this time were really suspicious of cursing. ¡°Do you think Ick this Sword Tomb?¡± Caspian¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You don¡®t want to¡­ Borrow my power¡­ Then¡­ This Sword Tomb¡­ You¡¯d better¡­ Don¡¯t refuse it¡­¡± Caspian still didn¡¯t respond. In fact, there were indeed some changes in his heart. This Sword Tomb was obviously not simple. Even though those giant swords had be scrap iron, the strong, simple, vast, killing, and catastrophe on them became thicker and thicker as time passed. It was like killing gates. If they were released, their aura alone was enough to crush people to death. If he could really control it, then Caspian believed that he would not need to y tricks in front of Heavenly Spirit Realm again. But the problem now was that the solution was proposed by the person behind the Gates of Hell. This guy was not satisfied with lying down. He came up and moved, intending to take over Caspian¡¯s body directly. Therefore, Caspian had to watch out for him. After thinking for a while, Caspian said, ¡°Then tell me what to do. As for whether I should go or not, I¡®ll decide.¡± ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t believe me¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense?¡± Caspian said angrily, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t say it. Anyway, I don¡¯t intend to beg you.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± Although he was challenged by Caspian in person, the man behind the Gates of Hell told Caspian about the method of controlling the Sword Tomb for some unknown purpose. Caspian remained calm, but in his heart, he had confirmed his spection. ording to the original spection of Caspian, if the Sword Tomb was an opportunity and an adventure, it should not be difficult to control it. Because its original owner, Yates Gandi, was only in second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. It was unlikely that Yates Gandi would get this opportunity after reaching Heavenly Spirit Realm. It was toote at that time, so Yates Gandi must have obtained the Sword Tomb along time ago, and then learnt such a brilliant swordsmanship from it. Therefore, in Caspian¡¯s opinion, if Yates Gandi could learn it, how could he not? With this method, and thenparing it with the description of the person behind the Gates of Hell, he found that the method was indeed not very difficult. Caspian could basically be sure that the person behind the Gates of Hell didn¡®t lie to him. However, Caspian did not try it rashly ording to the other party¡¯s words. After all, to put it bluntly, his current life, to some extent, was hanging by a thread. The one behind the Gates of Hell was constantly thinking about how to upy his body. As the saying goes, a weasel paying its New Year¡¯s respects to a chicken without any good intentions. Although it wasn¡¯t appropriate topare itself to a chicken, the current situation was indeed like this. ¡°I¡¯ll find an opportunity to verify it,¡± Caspian replied indifferently and then ignored him. The person behind the Gates of Hell didn¡¯t speak again. However, at this moment, Caspian held the light sword and couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Why don¡¯t I find a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator and try it?¡± Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 As for the news that Caspian was about to return, the woman and the kylin in Enigma City were temporarily unaware of it. Another normal day passed. The former Master Eva Green returned to the practice room and continued to meditate. Her current life was very regr. What she had to do every day was nothing more than two things, alchemy and cultivation. It was natural to say that she was not convinced at first. After all, she used to be an elder of a sect. What was she now? A prisoner? Perhaps it was better than being a prisoner, but in fact, freedom was not up to her to decide. However, as time passed, Eva Green gradually grew ustomed to this kind of life. No one else disturbed her. She focused on refining and cultivating. Unconsciously, she seemed to have found herself who had just stepped on the Path to Immortality. In other words, it was called finding the original intention. Anyway, whether it was this statement or not, Eva Green was still enjoying this kind of life. With this thought in mind, she even had a faint feeling that she had touched the threshold of breaking the realm. This discovery made her always feel surprised and happy in the past few days. Mid level of the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm was her original realm. Eva Green had stayed in this realm for several decades. ording to her estimation, if she had not had any great opportunities or adventures, she would probably have stopped here for the rest of her life. As for promotion, she had already calmed down and was not so persistent. However, she didn¡¯t expect that after she was forced to leave the Green Paradise Sect and calmed down, she would have a chance of promotion because of misfortune. Every time she thought of this, Eva Green couldn¡¯t help but sigh at how fate yed tricks on her. If she was still in the Green Paradise Sect, she would not have any chance to be promoted. Who would have thought that the most humiliating experience in her life would be able to further improve her path to immortality? ¡°Are you sighing again?¡± Eva Green was deep in thought when she suddenly heard azy voice. She knew who it was without even looking. The young kylin. He was also the main culprit that made Eva Green have been caught here. At that time, she wanted to rob the young kylin and offend that terrifying existence. However, Eva Green turned around and saw that it was a fat pig that did not look like a kylin. It had only been a few months since Caspian left, less than half a year. Perhaps it was because everyone was in charge of it, or maybe there was nothing to worry about. In short, Handsomepletely let itself go. In other people¡¯s eyes, it was just a fat White pig. If this pig was lying on its side, others would regard it as a thickwall. This description sounded a little exaggerated, but this was the truth. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to sigh about¡­¡± Eva Green retracted his expression and nced at Handsome. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Next, I may go into seclusion for a while.¡± ¡°Are you going to be promoted?¡± Handsome¡¯s eyes lit up and he sat up. Eva Green could clearly see that the ground under Handsome was shaking twice. This scene made the corners of Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes twitch. The fat pig did not even need to show its true form when it encountered an enemy. It just roared and smashed its body over, it would work. Its momentum was terrifying, and its body was even more terrifying! Even cultivator of second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm like her, did not dare to guarantee that she would be safe and sound after being smashed by this guy. What made Eva Green even more concerned was the way this fat pig looked at her. It was a look of looking at food! What¡¯s more, he thought that you were a good food and knew cooking himself. His eyes were full of praise! ¡°I didn¡¯t upgrade for you to eat,¡± Master Eva Green gritted her teeth and said. ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t say I wanted to eat you,¡± Handsome quickly denied. ¡°Then what¡®s wrong with the saliva you¡¯re drooling now?¡± Eva Green ruthlessly poked through Handsome. ¡°D*mn? Did I drool?¡± Handsome looked surprised. It lowered its head and saw arge pool of water on the ground under its chin. Suddenly, it¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I just smelled a lot of spiritual Qi, so I drooled?¡± ¡°When did you start to drool when you want to eat something?¡± Eva Green was both angry and amused. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The next moment, Eva Green came to her senses. ¡°What did you just say? Did you smell spiritual Qi?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a huge pressure suddenly fell from Eva Green¡¯s head. Hong! The roof copsed directly, and the light outside suddenly rushed in. Not only the roof, but also the surrounding walls were blown up. Formation that had been set up around the house exploded directly. The rolling spiritual Qi rushed around like a tide. The grass within a radius of a dozen miles fell to one side. ¡°Who is it?!¡± Eva Green¡¯s eyes narrowed. Green light shone from her hands as she looked up into the sky. Two cultivators were floating in the sky. However, these two cultivators had their backs to the bright moon, so Eva Green could only see their figures but could not see their faces. Eva Green¡¯s expression did not look good. Because she could feel the tremendous pressure from one of cultivators. One of them was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. ¡°Eva, you really are here!¡± said one of them, his voice filled with pleasant surprise. ¡°Huh?¡± Eva Green was stunned. This voice was a little familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere. But before she could remember who the voice belonged to, Handsome, who was standing aside with an angry face, was suddenly surprised and delighted. It shouted to the air, ¡°Little fox! Wow! It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Little fox? Then who is it?¡± Eva Green became more and more confused. However, no one cared what she was thinking. The taller man in the air grabbed the other man¡¯s arm and fell from the air. It was only then that Eva Green realized that these two were not in cahoots. One of them seemed to have been grabbed by another. The other person was the one who had just called out Eva Green¡¯s identity. When shended on the ground, Eva Green finally saw who the person that had called out her name was. ¡°Darrel Bane, it¡¯s you!¡± said Eva Green, her tone not joyful at all, but rather, filled with helplessness. ¡°It¡¯s me! I¡¯ve been to the Green Paradise Sect before. I heard that you were caught, so I came to save you! Tell me, who captured you? I want to see who is so bold to touch my woman. Does he want to be the enemy of Mount Shiny Shade?¡± Darrel Bane said with a murderous look. He nced around and his eyes fell on Handsome. Suddenly, he reached out and pointed, ¡°Is it this pig demon who caught you?¡± Handsome rolled its eyes at Darrel Bane, then looked back at Yvonne Johnson. ¡°Little fox, have you been held hostage? I want to see who is so bold to touch my friend. Does he want to be enemies with Caspian?¡± As it spoke, Handsome lifted a hoof and pointed it at Darrel Bane. ¡°Was it this human demon who caught you?¡± Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 ¡°Human demon?¡± Darrel Bane immediately frowned. ¡°How dare a pig demon be so presumptuous in front of me?!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a st of air surged from Darrel Bane¡¯s body and rushed toward Handsome like a huge wave. Crack! Crack! Crack! The surrounding ground was instantly shattered, and stone debris flew everywhere. Handsome¡¯s face suddenly changed color. Its body suddenly pounced down, disying agility that did not match its body shape. It rushed away very quickly. It had already felt that this guy¡¯s realm and strength were far beyond its own. Ssh! As if there was a sound of waves crashing on the shore, the ce where Handsome had just stood suddenly had a deep pit. ¡°Huh?¡± Darrel Bane couldn¡¯t help but make a surprised sound. He didn¡¯t expect that the demon pig could escape his attack. But he soon realized it. Since it was able to trap Eva Green, who was at second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, it must have some tricks up its sleeve. He had been careless just now. ¡°Can you hide?¡± Looking at Handsome¡®s fat body, Darrel sneered and raised his arm. ¡°Seal the heaven and earth!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground suddenly trembled. A high wall rose from the ground like bamboo shoots after rain. In an instant, these earth walls gave people a feeling that they blocked all the escape routes of Handsome. There was no way out. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Handsome let out a cry of surprise. It stamped its heel in the air and crushed the mud wall beside it. It hurriedly dodged aside. But just as it had the time to twist its body, the ground below it suddenly rose high. A palm as big as four or five acres rose from the ground. The palm waspletely made of mud and rocks, but it gave people a feeling that it was constantly opening and had no end. It grabbed toward Handsome. The void in the palm was rapidly condensing, forming a power that pulled all the air and light within its range toward the center. Handsome was in mid-air. It only felt an invisible force pulling it hard. Its sturdy body fell straight toward the palm without any struggle. The five fingers of the palm were slowly clenched. The sound of rolling wind and thunder kept rubbing against each other¡¯s palms, making people¡®s scalps numb. ¡°This guy is serious!¡± Handsome struggled desperately, but its neck, waist, butt, and four hooves seemed to be tied up at this moment, unable to move at all. It was like a fat pig that had been thrown into a boiling pot. ¡°Hmph, die, pig demon!¡± Darrelughed coldly. A pig demon who hadn¡¯t even reached the shape-shifting realm dared to boast to him. The other party was really reckless. At this moment, a green light suddenly lit up. The azure light and mist formed a column that suddenly extended out, piercing through the gigantic palm. While Handsome was struggling desperately, it suddenly felt thaI the grip on it had been loosened. Without hesitation, Handsome kicked hard and jumped dozens of meters away. Almost at the same time, the palm clenched the fists tightly. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Swoosh! Arge cloud of smoke and dust rose into the sky. The sound waves produced by the huge force were like a unified circle, rushing around. The terrifying force generated by the clenched fist even twisted the void. Handsome turned around and saw arge drop of sweat dripping down from the pig¡®s head. What a close call¡­ Darrel Bane¡¯s gaze shifted away from Handsome andnded on Eva Green¡¯s palm. Master Eva Green¡¯s gaze was indifferent. Streaks of green light lingered around her fingertips like threads. ¡°You saved it?¡± Darrel Bane asked, his tone was full of doubt, confusion, and anger. ¡°How dare you resist me and save a pig?!¡± ¡°Handsome, stay away. This guy has advanced to the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. You are no match for him,¡± Eva Green did not answer Darrel Bane¡®s question, but said to Handsome. Handsome jumped dozens of meters away and shouted, ¡°You should save the little fox!¡± Eva Green nodded silently. However, she smiled bitterly in her heart. Darrel Bane¡¯s current realm was higher than hers. How could it be so easy for her to save people from the other side? Yvonne Johnson didn¡¯t panic at all. She looked at the distant Handsome, then at Eva Green. ¡°Caspian isn¡¯t here?¡± ¡°No,¡± Eva Green replied. She did not know about the rtionship between the foreign race girl and Caspian, but from the way they talked about Caspian, it seemed that they had a deep rtionship. ¡°s!¡± Yvonne shook her head, then turned to look at Darrel Bane. Just as Darrel Bane thought that the other party was going to beg for mercy, he heard the serious face of Yvonne Johnson. ¡°You¡®re so lucky. If Caspian were here, you would be dead now¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Darrel Bane immediately thought that he had misheard. He was now a dignified third stage Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator and had a high chance of breaking through in his life. How could he be despised like this now? At this time, Eva Green also opened her mouth. She said seriously to Darrel Bane, ¡°To be honest, when he¡¯s not here, run away quickly¡­¡± This sentence was like adding fuel to the fire, Darrel suddenly jumped up and said angrily, ¡°Are you kidding me? Let me escape? Good! Very good! That guy is called Caspian, right? Then I will catch you now and wait for him here! I want to see what kind of person Caspian is!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Darrel Bane roared. The power of third stage Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator suddenly pressed toward Eva Green. Eva Green¡¯s face turned cold and she quickly flew into the sky. She waved her arms repeatedly and said, ¡°Great Primordial Jadeglow Technique!¡± Rays of green light shot out from her palm like beams of light. They quickly intertwined in the air and formed a big. ¡°Eva, you¡¯ve been bewitched. I¡¯ming to save you now!¡± Darrel Bane¡¯s eyes were deep, and he flicked his fingertip. ¡°de of Wind Warp!¡± Eva Green hovered in mid-air at this moment, staring intently at the green below. Darrel Bane was just standing there, but the pressure made her hair stand on end. The feeling of being threatened was as if a pair of eyes were staring at her from behind, making her feel like she was sitting on pins and needles. There was a whooshing sound in the void, like a breeze brushing his ears. Eva Green turned her head in confusion. Suddenly, she saw the jade-colored below break inch by inch and explode. Her pupils contracted instantly. A giant sword condensed from spiritual Qi, like a tall building, broke through the air and flew over her head in an instant. Then, it fell down and shed toward her. There was no way for Eva Green to dodge this attack. She could only grit her teeth and cross her hands, creating a dazzling green light. ¡°Five Grippers Light!¡± Suddenly, a green sun seemed to rise in the sky. The sun kept rising in this round. After a while, it collided with the sword edge. Bang! With a muffled sound, a crack appeared in the green sun. The light that seeped out was like a tide, rolling in all directions. Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 Eva Green¡¯s expression instantly changed. On the ground, Darrel Bane smiled. ¡°Eva, you¡¯re no match for me now.¡± After that, he raised his fingertip. The giant sword immediately grewrger. It was like a mountain, tilting and crushing. The green sun could no longer bear the heavy pressure. It split open and was crushed into pieces by the giant sword. Large amounts of green light shattered and swirled all over the sky. Eva Green¡¯s body flew backwards, her chest heaving violently. A fishy and sweet taste gushed out from her throat. Handsome hastily leaped high into the air and used its belly to catch Eva Green, who had fallen. The woman and the pig fell to the ground at the same time. Their eyes were full of uncertainty as they looked at Darrel Bane. The third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator just waved his hand, but it made them feel helpless. ¡°If my father was here, he would bite off this guy¡®s neck in one bite!¡± Handsome was still stubborn and snorted with dissatisfaction, ¡°No, not only will he bite off the other party¡¯s neck, but the other party will also be torn to pieces!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to say this now,¡± Eva Green curled her lips. After thinking for a while, she looked at Darrel Bane and said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Save you,¡± Darrel said coolly. Although it was just a small fight, the situation was very clear. Since he had gained the upper hand, Darrel looked much calmer. He was no longer as exasperated as before. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you. You can let go of those unrted people,¡± Eva Green said. ¡°Huh?¡± Handsome turned around and looked at Eva Green in surprise. Eva Green used a very soft voice and said to it, ¡°This guy came because of me. I don¡¯t want to get you involved.¡± Eva Green felt helpless when she said this. Before this, who would have thought that this guy would come here? ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Eva¡­¡± Darrel Bane shook his head, and his face was full of grief. ¡°Do you still want to protect this pig demon even now?¡± ¡°Say it again if you have the guts.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Who is a pig?¡± Handsome suddenly jumped up. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Darrel Bane narrowed his eyes and looked at Handsome with a bright light in his eyes. ¡°Not good!¡± Eva Green did not hesitate as she instantly blocked Handsome. The green light in her palm condensed into a vortex. However, before the vortex took shape, a huge rock seemed to have been thrown into the center and exploded. The spinning green light immediately sshed in all directions like waves. Eva Green let out a muffled groan. She flew into the air and crashed into Handsome. Even the extremely heavy Handsome fell to the ground. She was fine, and she stopped afternding on the ground. Handsome¡¯s body, however, was like a heavy hammer. After hitting the ground hard, it bounced up again, drew an arc in mid-air, and then smashed a big pit on the ground again. Eva Green¡¯s mouth was bleeding. Her spiritual Qi was in disorder and she struggled to get up from the ground. Although Handsome¡¯s skin was rough and thick, it took Handsome a long time to get up. Even if it stood up again, its eyes still looked a little dull, as if its mouth could not be closed, and its saliva dripped down, this time, it was not because it was hungry. Eva Green gritted her teeth. A momentter, she squeezed out words from between her teeth. ¡°Attack with spiritual sense¡­¡± ¡°Eva, you are not qualified to negotiate with me, and you should not negotiate with me,¡± Darrel Bane shook his head. ¡°You disappoint me too much. You are no longer the Eva I know. It must be that Caspian and this pig demon who changed your force field. I nned to take you away this time. But now¡­ I have changed my mind.¡± Eva Green had been watching Darrel Bane as he spoke. At this time, she could faintly feel a chilling chilling from the other side. Beneath her feet, above her head, around her, the soil, the sky, and the air seemed to be frozen, and her internal organs werepletely chilled. ¡®This fellow wants to kill!¡¯ Eva Green¡¯s heart suddenly jumped. Just as she realized this, the corners of Darrel Bane¡¯s mouth curled into a grim smile. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to stay here until that guy called Caspian appears and kill him. I know that this is the only way to save you now.¡± ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t show up all the time?¡± Yvonne Johnson, who had kept silent, said at this moment, ¡°Are you going to wait here forever? But I advise you to run. I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Darrel roared, frowning. A blue light appeared in his palm. This ray of light instantly merged into a chain, wrapping itself around Yvonne¡¯s body. The next moment, lightning shed. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yvonne immediately let out a pained moan. Her body was taut and straight, and the lightning kept jumping on her body, making every inch of her skin and every piece of her muscles feel as if they were pricked by needles. Meanwhile, the two little snakes wrapped around Yvonne Johnson¡¯s wrist were also struggling in pain. A momentter, they fell from her wrist like mud, falling to the ground and motionless. ¡°Put her down!¡± Eva Green did not hesitate to attack Darrel Bane. ¡°Jade Sea Tide!¡± Ssh! Ssh! Green light began to pour out from Darrel Bane¡¯s surroundings. The rolling green light kept rushing toward Darrel Bane in the center. The void began to twist and make a loud noise like a steel te being pried open. Eva Green didn¡¯t know Yvonne Johnson. Thest time Caspian went to the Green Paradise Sect, Caspian didn¡¯t mention who he was looking for. However, Eva Green had used Handsome¡¯s way of addressing Yvonne Johnson. He knew that the female disciple of the Green Paradise Sect knew Caspian, and they must have a deep rtionship! In truth, as a disciple which the Green Paradise Sect had been focusing on training, Eva Green had known about it long ago. Thus, for the sake of their rtionship with Caspian, as well as the care the elders of the Green Paradise Sect took for the younger generation, Eva Green definitely wouldn¡¯t just watch helplessly as the young man tortured Yvonne. Eva Green made her move, leaving no strength left. After the green wave, she kept waving her arms. ¡°Green Sea Sword!¡± Swoosh swoosh swoosh! Hundreds of long green swords condensed above Darrel¡¯s head and poured down in an instant. The next moment, Eva Green extended her right hand. The eyes of Eva Green were also soaked in jade-like green. She raised her hand and mmed it down. Bang! Following the sword rain was a green palm of five or six acres in size. Boom boom boom! Before her palmnded on the ground, the ground rose and fell, and the ground cracked like a war drum. In the green light, Darrel Bane looked up at Eva Green, and his eyes were full of coldness. ¡°Eva, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± As he spoke, Darrel Bane¡¯s aura surged. It was like a sudden tsunami, like rollingva. His momentum kept rising! Darrel raised his hand. In the sky, a thunderbolt fell like a giant dragon, illuminating the surrounding dozens of miles. It was pale and invisible. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 Crack! The thunderbolt instantly pierced through the falling giant green palm in midair. At the same time, Eva Green cried out in pain. A wound appeared on her right hand, which was bleeding profusely. The lightning descended again. Hundreds and thousands of long swords all shattered and exploded, turning into countless fireflies that scattered in the sky. Eva Green whimpered and fell from mid-air. With a boom, the thunderbolt went straight into the center of the green wave. The rolling waves were all crushed at once, like a pot of boiling water, and they were all immediately released. Eva Green¡¯s face turned pale and she spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Be careful!¡± Handsome¡¯s face also changed. With a cry of surprise, it jumped up high, trying to catch Eva Green who was falling with its body. ¡°You don¡¯t know the difference between life and death,¡± Darrel Bane said coolly, waving his arm. The falling thunderbolts were divided into two. A chain-like aura immediately bound Eva Green tightly in midair. The other wave, like an iron whip, whipped violently toward Handsome. ¡°Ouch!¡± The oing lightning made Handsome¡¯s eyes ache. It eximed and twisted its body at an incredible angle, just avoiding the lightning. Lightning brushed past its scalp with a swish. Even though it didn¡¯t hit Handsome, a portion of its fur was scorched. At this moment, it released a strange scorched smell. ¡°A roast pig!¡± Handsome let out a furious roar. It looked at Eva Green in mid-air, and then at the lightning-covered Yvonne. ¡°To find Caspian, he will have a way,¡± Eva Green said with difficulty. At this moment, the lightning was like thousands of steel needles stabbing into her body. Not only did Eva Green feel pain, but her spiritual Qi was also in disorder and she could not resist. Handsome¡¯s eyes shed with determination. It also knew that with its current realm and strength, it could easily defeat cultivators at the same level. However, this Darrel Bane was definitely not someone it could deal with at this time. A three-year-old child, no matter how explosive the seed was, was no match for a fifteen-year-old boy. ¡°Okay! Wait and see!¡± Handsomended on the ground and pointed at Darrel Bane. ¡°Don¡¯t run if you have the guts!¡± After that, it quickly turned around and ran away. The ground rumbled as arge cloud of dust rose. ¡°You want to run?¡± said Darrel Bane with a coldugh. He flicked his finger. All of a sudden, the thunder in the air turned into a big and fell toward Handsome. There was a crackling sound of thunder on therge, which gave people a feeling of extreme destructive power. Wherever Handsome ran, the power grid would adjust its direction and keep above it. Momentster, the power grid enveloped Handsome¡¯s fat body. ¡°How dare you run! I will let you hurt to death!¡± Darrel snorted and clenched his fist, causing the to tighten. But at this time, Handsome in the power grid suddenly shrank and turned into a cute pig the size of two fists of an adult. And every hole on the power grid was as big as a basin. If it was a big fat pig, this hole could at most allow Handsome to drill a pig¡¯s nose. But now, Handsome had be a cute pig. This hole was even enough for Handsome to dance inside! Darrel never thought that Handsome would have such a trick. He was caught off guard. Handsome ran away from the hole. Just as Darrel Bane was exasperated and was about to chase after it, he suddenly felt his wrist tighten. He lifted his head and saw arge ball of red powder scattering out from Eva Green¡¯s hand. Eva Green also took advantage of Darrel¡¯s attention to focus on Handsome. Clenching her teeth, she forcibly condensed spiritual Qi and pulled away the lightning tied to her for a while. Only then did she spare time to fight for the escape of Handsome. After Handsome jumped out of the power grid, it immediately recovered its huge body. Using the enormous body, it could run even faster. In the blink of an eye, Darrel couldn¡¯t see it. After absorbing the red powder, Darrel Bane began to circte his spiritual Qi at a normal speed. He looked up at Eva Green, a faint smile on his face. ¡°Eva, you are really sick! You poisoned me just to let the demon pig escape. But don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t me you. I¡¯ll wait for Caspian toe here. At that time, I¡¯ll chop Caspian and the demon pig together to treat you.¡± ¡°What if Caspian doesn¡¯te back?¡± Eva Green gritted her teeth and said. ¡°Haha!¡± Darrel Bane said with augh. Eva Green, who was in mid-air, was instantly pulled to the front of Darrel Bane. She could even see from Darrel Bane¡¯s pupils that her own face had turned pale from the shock. ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll kill you¡­ Because you¡¯re useless to me,¡± Darrel Bane said coldly. A chill instantly seeped out from Eva Green¡¯s bone marrow. But she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I have never promised you anything.¡± ¡°That¡®s your business,¡± Darrel Bane¡¯s tone was still cold. ¡°And I want to tell you that those who offend our Mount Shiny Shade will be killed even if they are far away.¡± Darrel Bane¡¯s killing intent waspletely undisguised. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that¡­¡± At this time, Yvonne Johnson suddenly spoke. ¡°Hmm?¡± Darrel Bane looked over in confusion. Although there was still a terrifying electric current jumping around Yvonne, the corner of her mouth was raised into a beautiful arc. She raised her chin slightly and pointed to the front. ¡°The person you are looking for is here. Well, you have no chance to escape¡­¡± Darrel Bane frowned and turned his head. Immediately, he saw that the smoke and dust that had just been far away were approaching quickly at this moment. The big fat pig was running back desperately with its mouth open. A young man, who was obviously much better-looking than him, was riding on the fat pig. Darrel had always thought that he could be regarded as a handsome man. But at this moment, he found thatpared with the young man riding on the pig demon, he was really a hunchback with a disgusting face. A fire of jealousy burned in Darrel¡¯s heart. ¡°That¡¯s Caspian? Okay, I¡¯ll kill him now!¡± Darrel shouted coldly. With a strange light in his eyes, he rushed forward. At this moment, he was flying in the air, but his flying speed was faster than his flying magic weapon! Like a bolt of lightning, Darrel arrived in front of Caspian in an instant. Caspian and Handsome seemed to have no time to react at this time. Darrel raised his arm and waved it horizontally. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. An electric are instantly stretched 40 to 50 meters forward. Caspian¡¯s body was cut in half from his chest. However, there was no joy on Darrel¡¯s face after he killed the enemy. He said with a faint smile, as if he was talking to himself, ¡°You want to use this illusion spells to deceive me?¡± Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 Darrel Bane really wanted tough. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You just learned a little about illusion spells, but you dare to use it in front of a Master? I¡¯m a Master, at Heavenly Spirit Realm! You¡¯re at best at the peak of Holy Land Realm. In front of me, you¡¯re just a younger brother.¡± Darrel Bane couldn¡¯t wait to see what kind of wonderful expression the young man had after be exposed his illusion spells. Fear? Scare? Doubts? Confuse? Or did he¡­ Piss his pants off? ¡°I guess you are¡­ Behind me!¡± Darrel Bane suddenly turned around. At the same time, the lightning stretched out from his fingertips like a long spear, stabbing back fiercely. The moment he turned around, he saw a stunned face behind him. The chest under the stunned face was pierced by lightning, leaving a hole as big as a bowl. Looking at the astonishment on the other party¡¯s face, Darrel showed a victorious smile, snorted softly, and said, ¡°Even Eva Green of second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm has no power to fight back in front of me. You¡¯re just at Holy Land Realm, how can you be so confident that you y this childish illusion spell in front of me?¡± ¡°In that case, you¡¯ve been fooled. Doesn¡¯t that mean that you¡¯re not even as good as a child?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Darrel Bane¡¯s face suddenly changed. Because he suddenly found that the voice at this moment was not from the person in front of him, but from behind him. And he soon realized that the young man in front of him, whose chest had been pierced by lightning, did not even bleed. ¡°No blood¡­¡± Darrel Bane suddenly felt his throat dry. ¡°It seems that I have to practice more in the future. There is no blood, which is an obvious w.¡± The voice came from behind him again. Darrel hurriedly turned around. He then found that the person who was talking to him was the body that had just been cut into two pieces. To be more precise, there was only part of his chest and head left, and the other party was talking to him at the moment. ¡°Impossible!¡± Darrel Bane roared in shock and rage, at the same time, a mass of lightning began to flicker in his palm. The other party was still too young. After deceiving him who was at Heavenly Spirit Realm, he didn¡¯t want to fight back or run away, but showed off. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me a second chance to kill you? Of course not!¡± The head looked at Darrel with a half- smile. In the next moment, Darrel heard another voice from behind him. But at this moment, the voice was very low and very close, as if it was sticking to his ear and saying. ¡°So you were still deceived¡­¡± Of course, Darrel Bane knew that the only person who could make any noise behind him was the illusion with a hole in the chest. However, wasn¡¯t it confirmed that it was an illusion? In the end, which one was real and which was fake! Darrel felt his scalp go numb. An unprecedented chill ran down his feet and spine. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Without hesitation, the lightning in his palm instantly expanded. Since he didn¡¯t know which one was real and which one was fake, then he might as well destroy them all! But at this moment, a ray of sword light suddenly came out of the void and pointed directly at Darrel¡®s be. He grinned hideously and opened his five fingers. The rolling thunder and lightning, like thin chains, bound the sword light firmly. They could no longer move forward when they were less than two inches away from him. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can escape this time. Haha! The sword can¡¯t move forward. Let¡¯s see how you can kill me.¡± After the sword light, the void suddenly shook twice like ripples. Caspian¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°First, I don¡¯t intend to escape at all¡­ Second, I didn¡¯t say l can¡¯t kill you even if I can¡¯t use my sword¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± At this moment, Darrel felt his palm tremble slightly, he looked up and saw the sword light suddenly lengthen. ¡°How is that possible!¡± This change waspletely out of his expectation, and it was extremely sudden. Before Darrel could react, he was stabbed between his eyebrows by the sword radiance. ¡°You¡¯re not even as good as a child,¡± Caspian¡¯s voice echoed out from behind the sword beam. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible¡­¡± But for some reason, it was extremely difficult for Caspian to say this at this time. When the sword light pierced Darrel¡¯s mid-brows, it stopped. Not only did it not prate his brain, but it did not even pierce his skin. Darrel was stunned. In such a short time, all kinds of changes urred so suddenly and so quickly that his brain could not react for a while. Originally, he thought that the opponent had some killing move. But this sword couldn¡¯t even pierce through his skin? Darrel suddenly wanted tough. ¡°Hah! Even so, you still want to kill me?!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know soon,¡± Caspian¡¯s cold voice came. The next moment, Darrel felt his body be lighter. He also quickly experienced a shift of light and darkness. When his eyes brightened again, he found himself in a world full of destion and dead silence. The sky and the earth were filled with chaos. There were only huge mountains around. Caspian, on the other hand, was standing not far from Darrel and looking at him coldly. After all, Darrel was Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He stood there, looking around, then suddenly rose into the air andnded on a mountain peak. He looked around, and after a moment, a look of understanding appeared in his eyes. ¡°A Sword Tomb,¡± he said with a coldugh. ¡°I never would have imagined that you would have something so good on you¡­¡± He looked at Caspian, who had leaped onto the mountain opposite him. ¡°However, do you think your power can control the Sword Tomb? Don¡¯t joke around. Do you know that by revealing the Sword Tomb, I will only be more determined to kill you?¡± Darrel laughed coldly. In fact, that was what he was thinking at this time. Before this, he had never thought that the other party would have such a good thing hidden in his body. What did a Sword Tomb mean? It might represent the inheritance of Sword Principle! For cultivator, the Sword Tomb was equivalent to a ghost market for mortals. Those with good taste could find real treasures in the ghost market. Cultivators who knew would definitely have an adventure in the Sword Tomb! In the Sword Tomb, most of them were broken swords. But as long as he found something, it would definitely be a supreme treasure. The sword that was qualified to be buried in the Sword Tomb was a treasure, and its original holder must be an expert. Whether it was the sword itself, the remaining sword intent on the sword, or even magic or magical power, as long as it was possessed, it would definitely make Heavenly Spirit Realm envious. Darrel Bane once again felt that Caspian was really stupid. ¡°If you show the Sword Tomb in front of me now, you are like a child holding gold and walking back and forth in front of an adult. I have ten thousand reasons to kill you since you have this Sword Tomb. Moreover, in your current realm, you have just exhausted so much strength. At most, you can only guide my spiritual sense into this Sword Tomb, but you can¡¯t control it at all to do anything for you! Do you know what you¡¯re doing now? You¡¯re making yourself into a cocoon!¡± Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Darrel Bane¡¯s face was filled with pride. He had been fooled by illusion spells of Caspian. To be honest, he was still very flustered. He even thought that since a Holy Land Realm cultivator dared to provoke Heavenly Spirit Realm, he really had some means. This panic and fear was raised to the extreme when he was stabbed in the forehead by the light sword. But when he entered the Sword Tomb, Darrel immediately stopped panicking. Not only did he not panic, but he even wanted tough. He had thought that Caspian would have some powerful backup n, but in the end, Caspian presented his treasure to him obediently. It was a wonderful feeling. As a Master, Darrel Bane thought that his understanding of cultivator world was much higher than that of Caspian. Therefore, he immediately figured out that the strength of Caspian was definitely not enough to drive the Sword Tomb to do anything. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The only feasible way was to trap him. However, a Holy Land Realm cultivator wanted to trap a third level Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ ¡°I can only say that you are very brave now,¡± Darrel looked at Caspian with a smile. In his eyes, Caspian was like an ant who had overestimated his own abilities, waving at him. Caspian looked at Darrel Bane coldly. After a while, he raised his chin slightly and said, ¡°The person who killed you is here¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Darrel turned his head in confusion. At this time, he saw a white light in the distanceing quickly, and then hitting his face. Caspian looked at this scene with no expression on his face. Of course, he knew that with his current strength, there was absolutely no way for him to control the Sword Tomb. However, the person behind the Gates of Hell had told him a method that could be used as a shortcut. This method allowed him to get rid of some troublesome enemies without activating the Sword Tomb. This method was called killing with a borrowed knife. That white light was the one that Caspian had encountered in the Sword Tomb. It contained information on how to contact Yates Gandi. At that time, Caspian inferred that Yates Gandi could use the Sword Tomb to contact someone. This person was probably the forces behind Yates Gandi. Of course, Caspian would not easily contact this person. In that case, it would be easy for others to know that Yates Gandi was dead, and his death had something to do with Caspian. But now, with Darrel as a shield, there was no problem at all. Sure enough, as Caspian expected, Darrel¡¯s expression immediately changed after being hit by the white light. He had beencent just now, but now he had be extremely ashamed and annoyed. Caspian didn¡¯t know how hemunicated with the message in the white light, but Darrel¡¯s face was full of anger and he roared, ¡°You are making enemies with our Mount Shiny Shade!¡± After the roar, Darrel¡¯s body suddenly flew backward. To be exact, he was flying backward. His body fell to the ground and began to slide. After drawing out a gully that was hundreds of feet long on the ground, Darrel¡¯s body began to be fragmented, as if it would disappear at any time. Caspian knew that Darrel¡¯s spiritual sense had been seriously injured. His consciousness would soon be separated from this ce. Darrel Bane, who was in the Sword Tomb, was seriously injured. In reality, he would also be seriously injured. A seriously injured Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was much more adorable than a unscathed Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. More importantly, Caspian sessfully threw the pot out. Not only did Darrel take the me, but Caspian also shouted out his followers, Mount Shiny Shade. Caspian remembered that Mount Shiny Shade was a small sect in Lunia. Compared to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it was probably as big as sesame seeds and green beans. He had not yet figured out why Master of Mount Shiny Shade suddenly had a conflict with Eva Green and Handsome. Anyway, this is the territory of Caspian. If the other party was presumptuous here, Caspian would kill him. As Darrel Bane¡¯s spiritual sense dissipated in the Sword Tomb, Caspian returned to reality. In reality, he held the light sword in his hand and still maintained the posture of confronting Darrel. At this time, Darrel¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, and his face suddenly turned as white as a piece of paper. He looked up and spat out a stream of blood. Immediately, his body withered quickly. Caspian had thought that the white light would definitely hurt Darrel. ording to his n, he would use the white light to injure Darrel. Then, he would seize the time and opportunity to activate the spell formation. However, to his surprise, the destructive power of the white light was so great. Caspian could clearly feel that Darrel Bane had be like a dead tree. If life could be described as a me, he was now like a candle in the wind that could be extinguished at any time. Taking advantage of one¡¯s illness to kill the other party, Caspian would not let go of such an opportunity. Holding the saber in his hand, Caspian shed toward his neck. The vitality of a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was much stronger than that of a Holy Land Realm cultivator. Without cutting off his head, it was almost impossible for him to die. Of course, Caspian would not give Darrel another chance to counterattack ¡°B*stard!¡± Darrel¡¯s eyes shed with hatred, he had realized that he had been set up by Caspian. Anger, resentment, shame, and all sorts of emotions were constantly rubbing against his chest, causing Darrel to almost faint from anger. But his reaction was also very fast. He tried his best to pull his storage pouch. Suddenly, a bronze bell phantom with lightning shing on its surface appeared and enveloped him. A nging sound could be heard as the me Severing mmed into the copper bell¡¯s illusory image, causing dazzling sparks to fly out. All of a sudden, the thunder and lightning streaks exploded. Caspian¡¯s arm shook violently and his body was immediately bounced away. Darrel was at the end of his rope, so the situation was countless times worse than that of Caspian. Blood sprayed from his mouth and nose, and his body flew out diagonally like a meteorite. With a bang, he fell heavily on the ground, raising three or four stories of smoke and dust. At the same time, the copper bell shadow protecting him shook violently, and then copsed. However, taking advantage of this opportunity, Darrel also kept a distance from Caspian. He covered his chest and jumped up from the ground. He had no time to look up at Caspian. He ran the remaining spiritual Qi in his body and fled away. As he fled, he spat out blood, which looked extremely spectacr. However, his spiritual sense was injured in the Sword Tomb, so although he was in a very bad mental state at the moment, if he wanted to escape with all his heart, he could run his spiritual Qi at an amazing speed. He also knew that with his injury, the lightning that bound Eva Green and Yvonne Johnson could not continue. Although Caspian of Holy Land Realm had many tricks up his sleeve, in fact, Eva Green was still the one Darrel feared the most at the moment. Therefore, he did not hesitate at all. He did not even hesitate and fled away like a madman. Seeing this crazy scene, Caspian first gasped. The next moment, he roared, ¡°How dare you escape?!¡± Before he could finish his words, he had already left a long shadow and chased after Darrel. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Both Yvonne Johnson and Eva Green had just broken free from the shackles. Being tied up by the lightning, the intense pain made both of them look terrible. The lightning dissipated, and their bodies couldn¡¯t help but soften. Yvonne bowed slightly and panted. However, her gaze turned towards Caspian who was currently chasing after Darrel Bane. She pursed her lips and smiled. Eva Green suddenly fell from mid-air. Fortunately, she ran her spiritual Qi in time and stopped in mid-air again. Seeing Caspian chasing after Darrel, Eva Green hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait for me, be careful!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over. Help me do something, and thene back and wait for me!¡± Caspian¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°Is he going to chase after that guy alone?¡± Eva Green was stunned. At this moment, Eva Green saw something flying toward her. Eva Green reached out and caught it, only to find that it was a jade scroll. She used her spiritual sense to check and found that there was only one position in jade scroll. This position was in the swamp near the Enigma City. She wanted to ask clearly, but when she looked up again, she found that Caspian and Darrel had disappeared. In desperation, she could only fall back to the ground. After ncing at Yvonne Johnson, she turned around and saw Handsome running over from a distance. A majestic White Tiger came with Handsome. Eva Green had seen Little Candy before, but after continuous improvement, Little Candy had changed a lot, so she didn¡¯t recognize it at first sight. After a long while, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Is this¡­ That Little candy?!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡± Handsome nodded excitedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize it at first. It turns out that it has growned up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as just growing up!¡± Eva Green looked at the clearly changing White Tiger with a complicated expression. Yvonne Johnson walked over and paid her respects to Eva Green. As the former Elder of the Green Paradise Sect, Yvonne naturally knew Eva Green. As a genius of the younger generation of the Green Paradise Sect, Eva Green also knew Yvonne Johnson. However, the teacher that Yvonne Johnson had acknowledged was not Eva Green. Thus, in the past, the two of them did not have much contact with each other. It was possible that they had only met twice in total. But no one expected that they would meet again in this embarrassing situation. Right now, Yvonne Johnson was still a genius disciple of the Green Paradise Sect rank. Eva Green¡¯s identity was simr to that of a servant or ve. What was even more embarrassing was that Eva Green had be like this, and it had something to do with Yvonne Johnson. After all, Caspian had gone to the Green Paradise Sect to see Yvonne Johnson. But at this time, the respect she showed towards Eva Green still made Master Eva Green feel much better. ¡°Master, where are you going?¡± Seeing the jade scroll in Eva Green¡¯s hands, Yvonne asked curiously. Eva Green looked at Handsome, then at Yvonne Johnson. She had already guessed that the rtionship between the female disciple in front of her and Caspian should be extraordinary. So, she did not hide anything from Yvonne and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly I want to do, but on the jade scroll is a coordinate in the nearby swamp.¡± After thinking for a while, Eva Green added, ¡°You stay here and wait for him toe back I¡¯ll go over.¡± Eva Green estimated that Caspian had specially handed this matter over to her instead of Handsome or Yvonne. Perhaps there was a bit of a threat, and it would be safer to hand it over to her, Heavenly Spirit Realm. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, she also had some doubts in her heart. What kind of danger could there be in the swamp on the edge of the Enigma City? Although she could not figure it out, Eva Green still followed Caspian¡¯s instructions. She immediately rose into the air and headed for the position pointed at by jade scroll. As for Yvonne, Handsome, and Little Candy, they stayed where they were, waiting for news from Caspian. *** After Eva Green arrived at the location marked on jade scroll, she curiously looked around. Although a period of time had passed, the corpses still existed. She understood when she saw that the corpses had been neatly killed. These people must have deliberately provoked him when they passed by Caspian. Because ording to Eva Green¡¯s understanding of Caspian, she knew that Caspian was an extremely proud person. Under normal circumstances, he would not take the initiative to provoke others. But as long as someone provoked him, he would be doomed. Since she didn¡¯t know what Caspian wanted her to do here, Eva Green began to meditate and wait quietly after walking around. After more than a day, when it was almost noon, Eva Green felt something. She opened her eyes and saw a spirit boat speeding toward her. ¡°Is this what Caspian asked me to wait for?¡± Eva Green faced the spirit boat and stood up. The spirit boat stopped 300 meters away from her, and then about seven or eight people came out. She saw that one of them was sitting in a wheelchair and being pushed out. This man looked quite miserable, with only one leg left in his limbs. He looked like an embarrassed stick. When they saw Eva Green, they were obviously on guard. One of them lowered his head and said something to the man in the wheelchair. During this process, the two looked at Eva Green from time to time. After a while, as if they had made up their minds, a group of people came over together and stopped about 100 feet away from Eva Green. The leader¡¯s eyes were cold and he looked very rude. He said to Eva Green, ¡°We are from the Ice-bound Louis family and havee as promised. Now you¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the man seemed to have found something. He was suddenly stunned and looked straight at Eva Green. After a while, his body began to tremble, and his lips began to turn white. The other people next to him were obviously still confused. Before the man came, he was furious and said that he would never let the elder of the other n take advantage of him. When something happened at this moment, he saw the elder of the n suddenly kneel on the ground, shivering and not daring to raise his head. Those members of the Louis family were stunned for a moment before ring angrily at Eva Green. One of the young men shouted, ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the deputy patriarch who had just knelt looked up and said sternly, ¡°Kneel down!¡± ¡°Deputy¡­ The deputy patriarch?¡± Not only the young nsman, but the others were also stunned. The deputy patriarch nced at Eva Green¡¯s expressionless face and felt his internal organs turn cold from shock. He swallowed with difficulty before once again bowing to Eva Green. In an extremely hoarse voice, he said, ¡°Greetings, Master¡­¡± ¡°Master?¡± Several members of the Louis family gasped. When they looked at Eva Green again, their gazes werepletely different from before. This time, without the deputy patriarch¡¯s reminder, these members of the Louis family were so scared that their legs went limp and they all knelt on the ground. The young team member who had just roared at Eva Green rolled his eyes and fell to the ground. He spat out white foam and fainted. Even the Louis family member, who was sitting in a wheelchair with only one leg left, quickly fell down andy on the ground. At this moment, there was only one thought in their minds, ¡°What about Holy Land Realm we agreed on? How did he be a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator?¡± Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 ¡°Hey, this is what the Louis family gave me¡­¡± Eva Green handed the box in her hand to Caspian. More than a day had passed since Eva Green met the Louis family members in the swamp. In fact, until now, she had not figured out what Caspian wanted her to do in the swamp. Anyway, the following was what happened just now. She saw a spirit boating, and cultivators on the spirit boat imed to be from the Ice-bound Louis family. At first, the Louis family¡¯s tone was rude, but when they found that she was at Heavenly Spirit Realm, they directly knelt on the ground. Then, the Louis family handed over a box to Eva Green and expressed their gratitude towards Eva Green for not punishing them for their offense. Then, Eva Green returned and handed the box to Caspian. Eva Green did not know what was inside the box either. Although she was curious, she didn¡¯t dare to peek. As for Darrel Bane¡¯s whereabouts, Eva Green didn¡¯t ask much. Darrel escaped and Caspian chased after him. Now that Caspian was back, Darrel¡¯s fate was obvious. The main reason why Eva Green could make this judgment was that Eva Green now had a certain level of understanding of Caspian¡¯s character. Since Caspian had chased Darrel Bane out at that time, it was only natural for him toe back after settling the matter. Other cultivators might not be able to catch up with Darrel or be afraid, so they gave up. However, Eva Green knew that Caspian would never do this. If he didn¡¯t kill the other party, Caspian would never return. As for Darrel¡¯s death, would it affect Eva Green¡¯s mood? The only impact was that she was relieved. Eva Green originally had no feelings for Darrel Bane. That was just a cultivator Eva Green saved by the way. Who knew that Darrel Bane would be so stupid as to think that Eva Green would not save anyone else, but only save him? And he thought it meant that Eva Green had a good impression of him. So he began to pester Eva Green. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Darrel did have some talent and opportunities to go to Mount Shiny Shade in Lunia to cultivate, he probably would have pestered Eva Green until now. Now that Darrel had been killed by Caspian, it could be said that Caspian had helped Eva Green solve a knot in her heart. Eva Green was only thinking about this at this moment. Since Caspian didn¡¯t ask, she didn¡¯t exin. However, Eva Green still felt a bit strange. No matter how seriously injured Darrel was, he was still a cultivator at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Caspian swaggered after him. Not only did he kill Darrel, but Caspian also returned unscathed. Had this fellow gained some sort of opportunity while he was in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? Eva Green carefully sized up Caspian, but Caspian did not spare her another nce. After taking the box, he opened it in front of everyone. There were two jade scrolls in the box. Caspian picked up one piece and swept it with his spiritual sense. ¡°Flowing Cold Jade Technique¡­¡± This cultivation method could speed up spiritual Qi in cultivator¡¯s body, and at the same time, it could make spiritual Qi carry a trace of cold air. Although the cold air could not be used to hurt people, it could be used to nourish the body and to regte Qi cirction. It was obviously beneficial for cultivators. Caspian originally took a path of vigorous, condensed, and bold improvement. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although the healing ability of his body was amazing, it was inevitable that some hidden injuries would be left after a long time. These hidden injuries, for the cultivation of the Great Dao, were at best a small stone on this main road. This small stone might cause the road to be uneven. In the beginning, there might not be any impact. But when the requirements for cultivation became more and more detailed, these small stones might be a difficult problem. Although this Flowing Cold Jade Technique wouldn¡¯t be able topletely eliminate these small stones. But it could also relieve the problem for Caspian to a certain extent. This method was quite practical for Caspian nowadays. Another jade scroll recorded a magic¡­ ¡°Thousand-Eyed Ice Crystals!¡± This was an offensive magic. After using it, he could condense many ice hammers in the air and stab them at the enemy. However, after studying it for a while, Caspian developed a new function. He grabbed a stone not far away with his five fingers. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! In an instant, more than a dozen ice hammers crossed their canine teeth and broke out of the ground, poking the stone into a honeb. It was also a good choice to sneak out from the ground and attack openly. Compared with the nourishing power of the Flowing Cold Jade Skill, the attack power of the Thousand- Eyed Ice Crystals could at most add one more magic to the current Caspian. As for the improvement of his strength, it did not change much. But soon, as Handsome kept shouting ¡°hot¡±, the new functions of the Thousand-Eyed Ice Crystal, except for attacking, were also developed by Caspian with an idea. Caspian asked Eva Green to find some honey. Then, after leaving the spirit boat of the Enigma City, Caspian, Yvonne Johnson, Eva Green, Handsome, and Little Candy were all holding an ice hammer that was about a foot long in their hands and eating. They added honey into the ice hammer and ate it. It was cold, sweet, and with spiritual Qi. It looked simple, one could tell from the mouth that it was a rare delicacy. Especially when Caspian saw the delicate red lips of Yvonne Johnson, wrapped in ice hammers, sucking carefully, his heart couldn¡¯t help but miss a beat. It was really a little attempting. The arrival of Yvonne Johnson could be considered a pleasant surprise. As such, Yvonne Johnson told Caspian that Darrel Bane had forced her toe with him. Then she said that since she was here, she didn¡¯t intend to go back. She would stay with Caspian in the future. Caspian thought for a while and did not refuse. Anyway, in his n, if he had a chance to enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Yvonne Johnson would definitely be one of the candidates. This woman had aplicated rtionship with him. It was within Eva Green¡¯s expectations that Caspian and Yvonne Johnson had known each other. However, the reason why Caspian had gone to the Green Paradise Sect at that time was to see Yvonne Johnson surprised Eva Green. She finally understood the cause of the incident. Eva Green helplessly smiled in the face of this matter. She could only ept it. If it was in the past, Eva Green would definitely fly into a rage when she was still hot-tempered. But after this period of time, she had calmed down a lot. On second thought, Eva Green understood that the fact that she was caught by Caspian had nothing to do with Caspian. With her temper at that time, even if she didn¡¯t fall into the hands of Caspian, she would definitely suffer a lot from others in the future. Compared with the more painful ending, the current situation was actually better. ¡°So are we going back to Earlington of Efrax now?¡± The tip of her tongue gently licked the ice cone, and then Yvonne Johnson looked at Caspian with a smile. She didn¡¯t even know how attractive her actions were. ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded. ¡®But if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll take quite a bit of time¡­¡¯ Yvonne Johnson calcted in her heart. It would take three months to travel from Enigma City to the territory of Earlington of Efrax. When Caspian first arrived, he was not in a hurry. The spirit boat flew for nearly five months. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 ¡°It won¡¯t take so long this time.¡± Hearing these words, Caspianughed. ¡°Huh?¡± Yvonne Johnson looked at him in confusion. ¡°The Transmitting Formation,¡± Eva Green understood what Caspian meant and said. ¡°Yes, we can use the city¡¯s transmission formation,¡± Caspian took out jade identification badges of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples. ¡°In Lunia, there are very few things that the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect disciples cannot do.¡± On this trip, Caspian deeply felt the convenience of being the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples. In Earlington of Efraxs, there were six major sects holding each other back. In Lunia, the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were superior. If cultivators could enjoy the convenience that ordinary people didn¡¯t have, then the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could enjoy the convenience that ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t enjoy. For instance, the Transmitting Array in the city. Because the transmission formation was a consumable. If cultivators needed to use it, they should pay for it. As for the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they only needed to show their jade identification badge. And when there were too many people, there was no need for them to wait in line. This was the privilege. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It took Caspian about five months to get here if he¡¯s not a Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect cultivator. But, it only took him less than 20 days to enter Earlington of Efrax with the privilege he had. After leaving Lunia, Caspian could use telepathic jade and messenger normally. In the past few days, he had already discussed the n with hispanions who stayed in Earlington of Efrax. Everyone was pleasantly surprised by his return. However, because zombies had appeared more and more frequently recently, no matter Xander Faris of Heavenly Stars Sect, Maya Kaye, Omar Pine, Lady Maisie, or Jessica Lawrence of Dark Moon Sect, they were not in their own sects now. Instead, they had received a mission from the sect to suppress the zombie chaos in different areas. From everyone¡¯s news, Caspian could feel that the zombie chaos this time was much more serious than he had imagined. Logically speaking, Xander, Jessica, and the others were now very likely to be promoted to Masters in their respective sects. This kind of disciples should have been carefully cultivated by the elders in the sect and focused on improving their realms, for fear of disappearing in the middle. But now, Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect had sent such disciples out, and it could almost be said that they had gone all out. Therefore, it would not be as easy as to let them go out to experience. ording to Eva Green¡¯s estimation, the first stop of Caspian¡¯s return was to go to Dark Moon Sect. Because she knew the rtionship between Caspian and Jessica Lawrence. However, her guess was wrong. Caspian did not go to the territory of Dark Moon Sect, nor did he go to Heavenly Stars Sect. Instead, he went to a ce at the junction of South and North Earlington. ¡°As for Jessica, I can contact her at any time through telepathic jade¡­ Xander and the others were now in the south. Now there is another person who is also very important to me, and he is closest to me¡­¡± While exining, Caspian controlled the spirit boat and walked forward. *** One dayter, they stopped in front of a valley. ¡°There¡¯s someone over there¡­¡± As soon as she looked up, Yvonne Johnson saw more than ten people in a dense forest in the valley, who seemed to be surrounding something. Domain in this area should have been a dense forest. But now, a piece of whitend about ten miles away was cleared. The shrubs andrge trees were all swept away, falling onto the ground in a mess. There were many holes on the ground. These holes didn¡¯t look like they were bombarded by external forces. Instead, they looked like something that broke the ground when it came out from the ground. ¡°They are resurrected zombies¡­¡± Caspian looked down and immediately figured it out. With a sweep of his eyes, he soon saw a few broken bodies of zombies nearby. Although he was still far away, Caspian still saw familiar traces on the wounds of those zombies. ¡°Surround!¡± A roar came from below. The people on the spirit boat immediately saw more than a dozen people on the ground form a Military Formation. One of them raised a shield, at the very front of the group. Among the team, some were holding knives, spears, swords, halberds, and chains. Looking at the realms of this group of cultivators, they were almost all above second stage of Pulse Control Realm. With the help of the military formation, although only a few people were at the third stage of Pulse Control Realm, it was more than enough to deal with a Holy Land Realm cultivator. Moreover, Caspian saw three people standing with their hands sped behind their backs outside the crowd. Two of them were Holy Land Realm cultivators. Another one had a long beard. This person¡¯s realm was higher than the two Holy Land Realm cultivators. At this time, the Military Formation surrounded a slope. Although it was called a slope, it was at least two or three floors high. There was a hole near the ground that could allow one person to get in. The Military Formation was surrounding the slope, ready to attack A hint of doubt appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes. Because he saw familiar traces on the nearby zombies, but he didn¡¯t see the figure he had expected in this group of people. One more thing was that there was no sign of the sect on this group of people. However, judging from their uniform movements, they shoulde from a certain family. ¡°Rise!¡± A roar came from the Military Formation. The next moment, more than a dozen cultivators in the formation burst out white light. The light quickly condensed and instantly turned into a ten-foot-long arrow. With a whistle, it shot toward the slope. If it was hit, the slope and the ground within a radius of 20 to 30 meters would bepletely lifted. But at this moment, cracks suddenly appeared on the slope. Streams of air burst out from the cracks, making them bigger and bigger. The next moment, with a bang, the slope exploded and broke into pieces. A figure jumped out of the rubble and smoke. The long spear was like lightning as it faced the arrow head-on without dodging. Seeing the figure jump out, Eva Green¡¯s expression changed. Yvonne Johnson also looked towards Caspian with aplicated expression. Bang! The arrow that was powerful enough to kill a cultivator at the third stage of Pulse Control Realm or even severely injure a Holy Land Realm cultivator exploded in midair. Rings of vibration rushed out like a tide. The ground was also affected by the horrible impact, and cracks appeared like fish scales. The impact pushed the Military Formation back. Although at the front of the Military Formation was a defensive cultivator with a shield. However, the entire Military Formation still shook violently, like a small boat in a storm that could copse at any time. Cultivators of the Military Formation all turned pale. The three cultivators who were watching the battle not far away frowned. Obviously, this scene was not within their expectations. The man who broke through the slope and jumped out had blown up the long arrows from the Military Formation in the air. But the power of this arrow was huge after all. With a roar, the man¡¯s body also fell backward. His body was torn open, and blood immediately spurted out. Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 When she saw the man¡¯s blood gushing out of his mouth, Yvonne Johnson couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft ¡°ah¡± before turning to look at Caspian. Seeing that Caspian was still calm, she could not bear it and asked softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take action?¡± Caspian shook his head, ¡°She can handle it¡­¡± When they were talking, the bloody figure had fallen to the ground. At this moment, her white dress, like an ink painting, was dyed red. Drops of blood sshed on the ground like blooming plum blossoms, which looked extremely shocking. But after the figure stood firm on the ground, she was still straight. The hand holding the long spear was still bleeding, leaving traces on the spear. However, there was no expression on this figure¡¯s porcin doll-like face. The wounds all over her body and the flowing blood seemed not to belong to her. Compared to the shaking Military Formation, her figure seemed to stand between heaven and earth. She was extremely straight and sharp, piercing into the sky. Not far away, the three cultivators who had not made a move frowned even more tightly. One of them raised his head and looked up into the air with an uncertain expression. Obviously, the appearance of the spirit boat of Caspian made them feel uneasy. They were going to end the battle quickly. ¡°Retreat, the Military Formation, surround the surroundings. Don¡¯t let her run away!¡± The cultivator who had just looked at Caspian shouted at this moment, and then reached out to pull off the cloak on his shoulder. It seemed that as a cultivator of the first stage of the Holy Land Realm, he was going to do it himself. On the spirit boat, Caspian showed a faint smile. ¡°Not only does they bully the young with numbers, but they also ns to bully the young with realms?¡± His voice came from afar, which immediately changed the faces of the group of cultivators. A look of astonishment appeared on the young woman¡¯s face. She turned her head and looked into the air. Then, she saw the familiar face. ¡°Teacher¡­.¡± she murmured, a smile appeared on her expressionless face. The white dress, the blood, and the girl¡¯s pure smile at the moment made people feel a little dazed for a while. Sna Gibson¡¯s voice was not loud, but it had clearly reached the ears of cultivators present. These people instantly understood that the other party¡¯s helpers had arrived. ¡°Attack!¡± The other Holy Land Realm cultivator¡¯s expression changed as he shouted. At the same time, he raised his head and looked in the direction of Caspian. In a stern voice, he said, ¡°Are you sure you want to be an enemy of Candle Dragon Alliance?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and faintly spat out a sentence, ¡°Candle Dragon Alliance is nothing¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± The cultivator of Holy Land Realm, who was shouting at Caspian, suddenly showed a murderous look when he saw that Caspian had spoken rudely. When he was about to make a move, the cultivator suddenly felt a tremor under his feet. The next moment, he felt a chill all over his body. When he looked around in confusion, he saw that hispanions were all looking at him in horror. Among these people, the white-bearded elder, who was the closest to him and had the highest realm among the three, was included. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± The cultivator asked in confusion. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, as soon as he uttered these words, arge stream of blood gushed out of his throat. At the same time, a sharp pain came from many parts of his body. When he lowered his head, he immediately saw some ice hammers drill out from the ground under his feet. These ice hammers easily broke through the cultivator¡¯s Protective Upstanding Qi and pierced through his feet, thighs, waist, and chest. Arge amount of blood was gushing out from the wound. In a moment, he had be a bloody man. A look of disbelief appeared in the cultivator¡¯s eyes. His thinking had begun to slow down. However, he could still react that the person who attacked must be Caspian in the spirit boat. But he couldn¡¯t figure out why it was so easy for the other party to kill him since the other party was also at Holy Land Realm. The next moment, the cultivator¡¯s vision went ck and he waspletely out of breath. He could no longer know the answer to this question. The moment the cultivator died, the other two cultivators also took action. The one who faced Sna directly rushed toward her. A long saber appeared in his hand. In an instant, hundreds of saber radiance appeared. When the de radiance was connected, it rolled away like a stripe. Like a gust of wind, it wrapped around Sna and crushed her into pieces. The old man with a white beard, who was the only one left, cast a sinister look at Caspian and the others. Suddenly, he rose into the air and released a torrent-like momentum. He was a cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm! The old man rose into the air. His eyes were cold as he let out a ferociousugh, ¡°You have asked for this. If you dare to oppose Candle Dragon Alliance, you should be prepared!¡± Before he could finish his words, his face suddenly changed and he eximed. Because at this moment, Eva Green rose from the spirit boat and looked at the old man with an unfriendly expression. In an instant, the elder felt an overwhelming power from Eva Green. Although he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, he was only at first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. But what he felt from Eva Green was that it was more powerful than ordinary second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. The old man¡¯s face turned pale. When he saw Eva Green¡¯s eyes, he felt all the blood in his body pouring into his brain, and his hands and feet became cold. All of a sudden, he screamed, threw out a flying sword, stepped on it, and turned to run without any hesitation. At the same time, the Holy Land Realm cultivator on the ground had just sent Sna flying. Although Sna Gibson¡¯s strength was far beyond that of her peers, she still couldn¡¯t hold on in the face of Holy Land Realm, plus she was seriously injured. She spat out another mouthful of blood andnded on the ground, relying on her Ghoul-Locker Spear to stabilize herself. But at this time, the blood flowing from her body had formed a stream on the ground along the spear. Fortunately, she was a Imperial Jail Deity Physique cultivator with strong natural vigor. If it were an ordinary cultivator, her blood would have dried up and died. The Holy Land cultivator sneered and was about to rush forward again to kill Sna. But at this time, he heard a scream in the air. When the cultivator looked up, he saw the bearded cultivator running away. He was stunned at first, and then he saw Eva Green, who was also flying in the air. The cultivator¡¯s pupils instantly shrank into a needle¡¯s eye. He felt a heart fall straight down. That white-bearded old man was the strongest and most powerful of them all. It was also because of the cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm that they dared to do things unscrupulously. But now, the only Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator among them didn¡¯t even have the courage to fight with the other party. After a face-to-face fight, he left them and ran away. No matter how despicable the other party¡¯s behavior was, judging from this behavior, the realm and strength of the female cultivator in the spirit boat were enough to scare people to death. Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 The cultivator of Holy Land Realm was still in a daze. Was he so unlucky today? At Hispanion of Holy Land Realm was still bleeding and dying with his eyes open. Why did a master with a higher realm suddenly appear? And master on his side was so scared that he screamed and turned to run away after just one look. The cultivator of Holy Land Realm was filled with bitterness. He also wanted to run away. However, not only him, but also cultivators who formed the Military Formation all felt the horrible pressure from mid-air. The pressure seemed to fill their chests, causing their bodies to go limp. They didn¡¯t even have the strength to take a step forward. There was a strong wind behind him. He wanted to turn around. However, he was much slower than usual. When he turned around, the Ghoul-Locker Spear suddenly poked him in the chest. However, what made the Holy Land Realm cultivator relieved was that his Protective Upstanding Qi protected him. The Protective Upstanding Qi, like a barrier, blocked between his chest and the tip of the spear. Although it was as thin as a piece of paper, the Body-protection Gang of Holy Land Realm cultivator sessfully prevented the Ghoul-Locker Spear from advancing further. Moreover, the cultivator of Holy Land Realm could also see that under normal circumstances, the other party¡¯s spear might be able to pierce through his Protective Upstanding Qi. But the other party was now covered in blood and seriously injured. Just as the Holy Land Realm cultivator was rejoicing in his heart, he suddenly felt a pain in his foot. Looking down, he immediately saw that his feet were pierced by two ice hammers. Blood was flowing down along the long ice hammer. Spiritual Qi contained in the ice hammer prated his body through the wound. In an instant, it tore spiritual Qi flowing in his meridians into pieces like a mad dragon. The Holy Land Realm cultivator widened his eyes and immediately felt that his Protective Ups Landing Qi had copsed. He felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer. A bone-chilling chill filled his entire body. But he didn¡¯t have time to sigh for too long. The Ghoul-Locker Spear in Sna Gibson¡¯s hand instantly pierced through his heart. The young girl clenched her teeth and exerted the Power of Blood crazily. Powerful energy instantly poured into the Holy Land Realm cultivator¡¯s body through the Ghoul-Locker Spear. The body of the Holy Land Realm cultivator was much more condensed than that of a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. But at this moment, in Sna¡¯s eyes, the other party was nothing. Chi! The Holy Land Realm cultivator¡¯s body was torn apart in an instant. The moment the wound was torn open, the sticky blood was still stuck to the wound like melted ss. The next moment, the Holy Land Realm cultivator¡¯s body was torn into pieces and flew more than 30 meters away. He was dead. Not far away, the group of Pulse Control Realm cultivators who formed the military formation was scared out of their wits. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t figure it out. They had the absolute advantage in numbers and strength, but how could the situation be reversed in an instant with the appearance of the spirit boat? However, these Pulse Control Realm cultivators reacted quickly enough. Seeing that two of the three people with the highest cultivation had died, and the other one had left them behind and turned to flee, the group of people immediately dropped their weapons and knelt on the ground decisively. Sna didn¡¯t even look at them. She raised her Ghoul-Locker Spear and swept it away. Killing a Holy Land Realm cultivator might be very difficult. But killing a Pulse Control Realm cultivator was as easy as drinking water. The corpses fell to the ground. After doing all this, Sna Gibson felt a little stuffy in her chest and her head was dizzy. Her feet stepped on the ground as if she were stepping on cotton. Her vision also turned ck and she could see stars everywhere. She still relied on her Ghoul-Locker Spear to stand up straight and look in the direction of the spirit boat. The moment she looked up, everything went ck and she fell forward. However, just as she was about to fall to the ground, Sna felt a pair of strong arms holding her. A familiar voice came to her ears at the same time, ¡°This time, your performance is not bad¡­¡± Hearing this evaluation, the corners of Sna¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and then shepletely fainted with relief. Holding Sna Gibson in his arms, Caspian did not care about the blood stains on his body. His expression did not look good at this time. Because he found that the jade token of Sna Gibson was hung on her skirt. In other words, Sna Gibson must have revealed her identity as a disciple of Heavenly Stars Sect. But even so, she was still hurt by this group of people. The status of a Heavenly Stars Sect disciple might not be very convincing in other Efraxs. However, in Earlington of Efrax, this was supposed to be an existence that could not be provoked. What¡¯s more, Heavenly Stars Sect was still a national religion! This group of people was too bold. Caspian had seen this group of people¡¯s neat attire and actions before, so he thought they were from a certain family. But now it seemed to be an organization. However, he had never heard of Candle Dragon Alliance before. In Earlington of Efrax, anyone who dared to reveal the name of Candle Dragon Alliance to surround and kill the disciples of six major sects would either have the strength, or they had given a temporary name in order to hide their true identities. However, there was no need for Caspian to guess this question, because he would soon know the answer. Caspian took out a jade bed from the ring and carefully put Sna Gibson on it. He had just used his spiritual Qi to explore. Sna¡¯s injuries this time were almost all over her body, and even her internal organs were seriously injured. At the thought of this, Caspian suddenly felt that it was too easy for those guys to die. If they dared to let his only disciple suffer so much, he should make them pay ten or even a hundred times over. After stuffing an elixir into Sna¡¯s mouth, Caspian used his spiritual Qi to protect Sna¡¯s heart meridians, and then looked at Yvonne Johnson. ¡°Help me see her.¡± In terms of healing, Caspian was actually not good at it. He was relying on his strong body. Generally speaking, his injuries would directly heal themselves. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. There was almost no problem with serious injuries by pouring elixirs. However, this method was obviously not suitable for Sna. Although her body was also stronger than ordinary cultivators,pared with Caspian, she was still weak. If Caspian poured elixirs into her at this moment, the efficacy would not be able to be digested in time, and she might die. As for Yvonne Johnson, she came from the Green Paradise Sect, and her Green Paradise Sect was good at refining pills and making poisons. Naturally, she was good at healing. When Caspian was in Mirefield Gate, he had been seriously injured. It had been Yvonne Johnson who had saved him. Otherwise, Caspian would not have been able to recover in a few months. And if he healed himself, he would inevitably leave irreversible hidden injuries, which would affect his future cultivation. Eva Green had gone after the white-bearded old man, so it was the best choice to hand Sna over to Yvonne. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Yvonne bit her lower lip and looked at Caspian with a faint smile. ¡°What benefits will you give me to save her? Don¡¯t forget that you owe me a lot. You haven¡¯t paid me back yet.¡± Hearing that, Caspian also felt a headache. If it had been another person, he might have been forced her to do so at this moment. But he really didn¡¯t know how to do it when it came to Yvonne. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had saved his life, and had even sent him important messages several times. Coupled with the old ounts of many years ago. Thus, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything rude to Yvonne, let alone make a move. After all, Caspian was a clear-cut person. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you once I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± Yvonne Johnson¡¯s lips pouted as she lowered her head to examine Sna¡¯s injuries. While they were talking, several silver needles had been inserted into Sna Gibson¡¯s body. At the same time, streams of thin ck blood flowed out along the silver needles. It wasn¡¯t until the flowing blood turned from ck to bright red that Yvonne pulled out the silver needles and lit a stick of incense next to Sna. When the incense burned, wisps of smoke were sucked in by Sna. The look on her face was obviously much more rxed at this moment. Her tensed body began to rx. Yvonne took out another square piece of jade the size of a fingernail and stuffed it into Sna¡¯s mouth, pressing it against her tongue. After that, she looked up at Caspian. ¡°I told you that once I want you to do something, you are not allowed to refuse.¡± It was unknown what Yvonne Johnson had thought of when she spoke these words. There was ayer of mist in her eyes and a faint blush on her cheeks. Caspian was not good at such things. So at this moment, he did not think too much. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°My request might have gone too far,¡± Seeing that the other party had agreed so readily, seeing this, Yvonne snickered, her eyes narrowing into slits. From the look of it, it was obvious that she wascent after her plot seeded. Even Handsome felt a sense of danger at this moment. It hurriedly jumped away for a distance, and then carefully looked around. However, Caspian could not imagine what bad things Yvonne could do to him. Besides, there was no warning from the Secret Ear Bell at the moment, so there was nothing to worry about. So Caspian nodded and said, ¡°Okay, when you decide, tell me. I will do as you say.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make up my mind soon,¡± Yvonne pursed her lips andughed. She was already very charming. Every frown and smile was extremely attractive, as if a hand was stirring people¡¯s heartstrings. She slightly lowered her eyebrows, and her long eyshes trembled as she breathed, making her look even more delicate and charming. Unconsciously, Caspian felt a little annoyed. As though sensing the change in Caspian, the smile on the corner of Yvonne¡¯s lips grew even wider. However, at this time, she did not say anything to Caspian. Instead, she looked at Sna. Although her actions just now looked simple, the effect was very obvious. Sna¡®s originally pale face had regained a trace of blood. Moreover, her breathing had also calmed down. After observing for a while, Yvonne raised her wrist. A green snake and a red snake coiled around her wrist. Under the guidance of the master, the little snakes took the right time to rush out and bite Sna¡¯s chest and lower abdomen respectively. Before Caspian realized what they were doing, the two little snakes had already slithered back to Yvonne¡¯s wrist. However, it could be seen clearly that there was a trace of fatigue on Yvonne Johnson¡¯s face at this moment. There was also a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. The two little snakes were no longer as active as before. After wrapping themselves around Yvonne¡¯s wrist, they twisted a few times, as if they had fallen asleep, and no longer had any reaction. On the other hand, Sna Gibson, who had passed out, opened her eyes after twitching her eyelids twice. She turned her head to look at Caspian and whispered like a kitten, ¡°Teacher¡­ ¡± But after saying it, she closed her eyes again and fell asleep. She had been in aa before, but now she was asleep. Although they looked simr, there was a big difference between them. Clearly, Yvonne had put in a lot of effort. ¡°You¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t you?¡± Caspian looked towards Yvonne. At this moment, he really cared about Yvonne¡¯s state. However, Yvonne was much more active than Caspian had expected. She rubbed her forehead with one hand and then leaned toward Caspian. ¡°I feel a little dizzy. Help me up¡­¡± After Caspian helped her up, Yvonne¡¯s arms wrapped around his. Not only that, but her body was also tightly attached to his arm. She exhaled like an orchid and couldn¡¯t help but make people¡¯s hearts flutter. Caspian did not move at this time. Since Yvonne had helped him so much, if she wanted to take advantage of him, then let her take some. Thinking of this, Caspian lowered his head and looked at the sleeping Sna. He couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®As a teacher, I really worry about this student¡­¡¯ However, the atmosphere didn¡¯tst long. After a while, there was a sound in the sky. As soon as Caspian and Yvonne looked up, something fell from the air and hit not far in front of Caspian. In the rising dust, it could be seen that a person was falling down. However, this person looked a little miserable at the moment. His clothes seemed to have been corroded and became ragged. More than half of his hair, the white beard that Caspian had seen before, had been ripped off. Even half of the man¡¯s face caved in. If it hadn¡¯t been for Eva Green, Caspian wouldn¡¯t have believed that this shameless monkey-like thing would be the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator who had asked him if he knew the Candle Dragon Alliance. ¡°You¡¯re a little ruthless,¡± Caspian looked at the man and then at Eva Green, who was falling from the sky. Hearing this, the old man, who was lying on the ground and was in so much pain that his whole body was convulsing, almost burst into tears. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s too cruel. This person is more reasonable.¡± ¡°You have to be more ruthless next time. You¡¯d better cut off his hands and feet and bring him back.¡± At this time, the old man felt that his reaction was too anxious. The next moment, the old man saw the fierce Holy Land Realm cultivator pulling his cor and lifting him up. When facing Eva Green, the old man could only turn around and run. After all, Eva Green¡¯s realm was much higher than his. However, in the face of the Holy Land Realm cultivator, even if he was like this now, the old man felt that he still had to show some pride that belonged to Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. But before he could speak, he was pped in the face by Caspian. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 This p stunned the old man. ¡®Isn¡¯t this guy trying to get me back because the guy wanted to ask me about something? Should he give me a beating before he starts to ask? What is going on?¡¯ Originally, the old man thought that after Caspian pped him, Caspian would enter the next topic. As a result, Caspian did not stop. More than a dozen ps in session made the air sound like rolling thunder, and then it stopped. After being caught by Eva Green, the old man was sprinkled with a powder that could suppress the cirction of his spiritual Qi. This powder was naturally made by Eva Green herself. Because of this, the old man could not run his spiritual Qi at this time to form a Protective Upstanding Qi to protect himself. In addition, the power of Caspian was far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Therefore, after more than a dozen ps, the old man looked so miserable that even Eva Green, who had caught him back, could not bear to look straight at him. ¡°Well, I think we can sit down now and have a good chat,¡± With a flip of his wrist, a gorgeous seat suddenly appeared behind Caspian. After sitting down, Caspian faintly looked at this old man, ¡°What the f*ck is Candle Dragon Alliance?¡± At this moment, the old man¡¯s mind was buzzing, as if 10,000 bees were running wildly. However, when he heard the threat from Caspian, the corners of his mouth tilted, revealing a comcent smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you beat me to your heart¡®s content? Didn¡®t you have to worry about our Candle Dragon Alliance?¡± ¡°Although our Candle Dragon Alliance has been established for a short time, it¡¯s already arge organization that has swept through many Efraxs. And, we¡­¡± The elder opened his mouth, but in the end, because several teeth were broken, he spoke strangely at this time. After a pause, the old man decided to give Caspian a hard time. This was because in his opinion, this fellow did not know about Candle Dragon Alliance. No matter how much he spoke, there was no other sentence that could deter the other party. The old man swallowed a mouthful of blood, nced coldly at Caspian, and said something that had been brewing in his heart for a long time, ¡°Have you ever heard of Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± After that, he waited for Caspian¡¯s response. Caspian stood up. The old man nodded secretly. This was expected. Caspian bent down and looked at the old man. This was also within the old man¡¯s expectations. Even at this moment, the old man was still sneering in his heart. ¡°Now you know to be afraid. It¡¯s toote. Kneel down and beg for mercy!¡± But the next moment, he found that there was something wrong with Caspian¡¯s eyes. Caspian¡¯s eyes were filled with coldness, contempt, and undisguised killing intent. ¡®This guy dares to make a move after hearing about the Crape Myrtle Sect?¡¯ Just as this thought shed through the old man¡¯s mind, he saw a blood-red long saber raised in the other side¡¯s hand. Swoosh! The old man¡¯s arms flew out in response. He was stunned. He looked at his bare shoulders in a daze. It was obvious that he had not fully reacted at this time. ¡®This guy is so straightforward?¡¯ After a while, a sharp pain came from the wound. Even if a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was injured, it would still hurt. And, because spiritual Qi was not running well, the old man¡¯s wound could not be healed. Even stopping the bleeding and relieving pain had be extravagant. A momentter, when the intense pain swept over, the old man screamed and rolled on the ground, blood dripping all over the ground. However, Caspian would not let him continue to be so noisy. He looked up at Eva Green. ¡°What elixir is it that can make him speak honestly and not answer questions that have nothing to do with it?¡± Eva Green thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no elixir, but there¡¯s a way¡­¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Soul Searching,¡± Eva Green said. Caspian frowned. The Soul-searching Skill was indeed a little vicious. This method was equivalent to using a shovel to stir up the mind of the man being soul-searching, find the necessary information, and then dig it out. Under normal circumstances, those who were searched would be idiots. The worst case scenario was death. This method was too cruel. But for the sake of the fact that the other party threatened him with the Crape Myrtle Sect, Caspian snapped his fingers and said to Eva Green, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­¡± Eva Green took a deep look at Caspian, grabbed the elder¡¯s cor, and dragged him aside. When the old man heard the word ¡°Soul-searching¡±, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to shout. Instead, he shouted, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it.¡± From his expression, Soul-searching was indeed an extremely terrible thing for him. Not to mention the result of the soul search, the process alone was 10,000 times more painful than being stripped of skin and tendons. But at this time, his opposition was so powerless. In fact, when he tried to threaten Caspian with Crape Myrtle Sect, the ending was doomed. Caspian did not ask Eva Green why she had mastered the method to search souls. As long as Eva Green could disy it when needed, that was enough. After dragging the old man aside, the shouting stopped soon. Eva Green¡¯s face turned pale when she returned. It could be seen that Soul-searching was a big burden to the performer. After all, this was equivalent to forcibly stuffing a piece of memory into her mind, and then browsing through it to find the information she needed. The consumption of mental energy was naturally astonishing. Thanks to Eva Green¡¯s realm that far surpassed this old man¡¯s, the impact was reduced to the minimum. Otherwise, even if she had mastered the Soul-searching Skill, she would have been retorted when she used it. Because of this, Caspian did not urge her. Eva Green calmed down and told Caspian the information she had received. The so-called Candle Dragon Alliance had actually been established less than three years ago. This organization absorbed all kinds of individual cultivators. In other words, this was an alliance of individual cultivators, and the conditions for joining were not harsh. Anyone with strength or skill could enter. If this was the case, the members of the Candle Dragon Alliance would naturally be at odds. Before this, many people didn¡¯t know about the existence of this alliance because their members always kept a low profile, as if they were deliberately avoiding something. And today¡¯s high-profile was also rted to the zombie chaos that had swept through many Efraxs and Upper Kingdoms. This alliance seemed to be trying to expand its poprity through the chaos of zombies, and at the same time absorb more members. In addition, there seemed to be another reason. However, after Eva Green searched the old man¡¯s soul, she only knew that there was such a reason, but she did not find any information rted to it. It seemed that the old man himself was not very clear. These were not what Caspian was most concerned about. To him, whether an individual cultivator alliance existed or not didn¡¯t matter much. He was only concerned about the rtionship between Candle Dragon Alliance and Crape Myrtle Sect. Eva Green then told Caspian that the Crape Myrtle Sect was standing behind the Candle Dragon Alliance after the soul search. Moreover, from the establishment of Candle Dragon Alliance to the expansion of the chaos of zombies this time around, it seemed that the Crape Myrtle Sect was behind all this.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 Hearing Eva Green¡¯s words, Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He remembered that he had heard that the Crape Myrtle Sect not only recruited extremely talented disciples from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but also secretly absorbed geniuses from other sects. It seemed that the influence of Crape Myrtle Sect had reached individual cultivators and family cultivators. Candle Dragon Alliance was said to be an alliance of individual cultivators, but from the perspective of Caspian who knew something about the Crape Myrtle Sect, this was how the Crape Myrtle Sect chose its disciples. Some people were eliminated after entering Candle Dragon Alliance. Then, through the results made by these individual cultivators in Candle Dragon Alliance, they would choose the best and join the Crape Myrtle Sect. Since those individual cultivators admired the reputation of the Crape Myrtle Sect, they naturally flocked to join Candle Dragon Alliance. However, they didn¡¯t know that when they decided to join Candle Dragon Alliance, they had be chosen by the Crape Myrtle Sect. It was not a bad thing to join Candle Dragon Alliance or even the Crape Myrtle Sect. For cultivators, it was actually a good thing. Because joining the Crape Myrtle Sect represented their extraordinary aptitude and potential. And once they joined, they would enjoy more privileges and cultivation resources than if they joined any sect. There were even more resources than ordinary disciples of the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect. For example, if the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect werepared to the nobles in the mortal world, then cultivators who were qualified to join the Crape Myrtle Sect would be the royal family! The difference in status was obvious. For cultivators, joining the Crape Myrtle Sect was of great benefit to their cultivation. But Caspian always felt that the Crape Myrtle Sect seemed to have a n. That was his intuition. However, it was impossible for him to guess what the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s purpose was. After all, in name, Crape Myrtle Sect was just an organization of disciples in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, which took the initiative to form the organization. There were hundreds of such organizations in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, big or small, and the Crape Myrtle Sect was thergest. However, through the matter of Candle Dragon Alliance, Caspian discovered that the influence of the Crape Myrtle Sect was beyond his imagination. Even individual cultivators of Efrax were supported by their organization. Lunia, being the main camp of the Crape Myrtle Sect, it was conceivable. At this time, Caspian¡¯s face was calm, but his mind was full of thoughts. After some thought, he waved his hand, indicating Eva Green to continue. Although there were many specific things that the old man whose soul had been searched by Eva Green was not very clear about because of his limited status. No matter what, this old man was still at Heavenly Spirit Realm. He was a big fish and knew a little more information than ordinary members of Candle Dragon Alliance. ording to the information obtained from the Soul Searching, the establishment of Candle Dragon Alliance was not under themand of Crape Myrtle Sect. Even the members of Candle Dragon Alliance did not know who the leader of the Crape Myrtle Sect was. Caspian was not surprised by this. He knew that the leader of the Crape Myrtle Sect was a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple known as Grand Pure Emperor. And this Grand Pure Emperor was truly well-known in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It was as if every disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect held him in high esteem. If Caspian didn¡¯t deliberately understand him, he could still hear a lot about him. However, Caspian was not sure of Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s true name. It wasn¡¯t that Caspian didn¡¯t care, but that all the disciples or elders of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would call him ¡°Grand Pure Emperor¡±. It was as if talking about this person¡¯s name was a great disrespect. Such a person was naturally going to do something ¡°big¡± in the eyes of the world. To go to Efraxs under Upper Kingdom to recruit a group of individual cultivators and establish individual cultivator Alliance was naturally not worth the effort of someone as important as Grand Pure Emperor. Therefore, what Eva Green said at this time was not beyond Caspian¡¯s expectation. However, what Caspian cared about was that the person in charge of the establishment of Candle Dragon Alliance in Earlington of Efrax was a masked male cultivator. The old man had seen this male cultivator¡¯s appearance from a distance. Eva Green could only describe him as mysterious at this moment. There was no way to know the details. Because there was what could be dug out from the elder¡¯s memory. After listening to Eva Green¡¯s ount, Caspian fell into deep thought again. Candle Dragon Alliance was established under the support of Crape Myrtle Sect. This news was enough to attract Caspian¡¯s attention. As for the mysterious masked male cultivator who had appeared on behalf of Grand Pure Emperor, it was needless to say that he was naturally a trusted subordinate of Grand Pure Emperor. In terms of status, he should be a senior member of the Crape Myrtle Sect. With the mask and the high-level member of Crape Myrtle Sect, these two extremely obvious characteristics, Caspian felt that he might only need to ask Charlotte Sky or me Gordon to know the specific identity of this person. Therefore, there was no rush to deal with this matter. After gathering with the two soon, he would inquire about it and figure it out. Original from N?velDrama.Org. As for other information, if he made a little spection, Caspian would know more. This was also what Caspian was good at. If the Candle Dragon Alliance wanted to expand the momentum through the zombie chaos, since it was the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s intention, it could naturally be spected that the Crape Myrtle Sect wanted to use the zombie chaos to expand their influence. It was to let Efrax know the existence of Crape Myrtle Sect. After all, Crape Myrtle Sect was only famous in Lunia. When Caspian was still in Earlington of Efrax, he had never heard of this organization. On the other hand, he estimated that the Crape Myrtle Sect might want to get some practical benefits from the zombie chaos. However, this was just his spection. He did not know what exactly the benefits were for the time being. This was the information he could grasp at the moment. Raising his head, Caspian nced at Sna, who was still asleep, and then asked Yvonne, ¡°How long will she wake up?¡± After watching for a while, Yvonne said to Caspian, ¡°Her vigor is very powerful, and most of the injuries she suffered before were caused by the loss of her vigor. Thus, although her injury is quite serious, it can still be considered good news¡­ I estimate that she will wake up in three or four hours. At thetest, it won¡¯t be more than six hours.¡± Caspian calcted in his heart, nodded, and ordered, ¡°Handsome, carry Sna to the spirit boat. You guys, go back to the spirit boat first. I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡± After that, Caspian put away his seat, got up, and walked toward the old man whose soul had been searched by Eva Green. Yvonne and the others understood that since Caspian had given such an order, he naturally wanted to do something that he didn¡®t want them to see. Every cultivator had secrets, and some secrets could not even be shown to those closest to him. Therefore, none of the people present felt strange. They all went back to the spirit boat to wait ording to Caspian¡¯s instructions. Caspian stopped in front of the old man. His eyes were indifferent as he looked at the old man. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 Because of the soul search, the old man had be dull at this moment. He knelt on the ground and looked forward with his eyes full of infatuation. Caspian took out the old man¡¯s storage pouch and ced one hand on the other party¡¯s forehead. ¡°Bloodthirsty Creation Skill,¡± Caspian said tly. After a while, when Caspian returned to spirit boat, the old man had be a dead wood-like existence in a corner that no one could see. Not only his vigor but also his spiritual Qi were all sucked out. After the spirit boat rose into the air, it did not fly around this time but went straight to Heavenly Stars Sect. Caspian sighed with emotion when he returned to Heavenly Stars Sect. This was the ce where his Path to Immortality started. Many disciples in Heavenly Stars Sect, including elders, went out to kill the zombies. However, when Caspian returned to Heavenly Stars Sect, he was still warmly weed. Several elders who were most familiar with Caspian, his teacher Hadley Forsyth, Master Dakota , the Deputy Minister of the War Division, and so on, they all came to wee Caspian because they were temporarily staying in Heavenly Stars Sect to take charge of the overall situation. However, in this current special case, it was impossible to make a big fuss. What surprised everyone most was the realm of Caspian. He was now at the mid level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm! In fact, there was only one third stage of Holy Land Realm peak separating Caspian from Heavenly Spirit Realm. When Caspian left Heavenly Stars Sect, he had just entered Holy Land Realm. More importantly, there was only one realm between Caspian and Heavenly Spirit Realm since he had just entered Holy Land Realm. It only took him a year and a half toplete it! In other words, 18 months had passed since Caspian left Heavenly Stars Sect and came back this time. There was still nearly half a year when Caspian was on the way. After one year in the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect, he had broken through almost a whole realm. This could no longer be described as a miracle. It was a divine miracle! It should be known that in 18 months, even a disciple who had just entered Holy Land Realm was thrown into a blessed ce, it was incredible that he could break through to the peak of the first stage of Holy Land Realm. The peak of the first stage of the Holy Land Realm was nothing in front of Caspian now. It was probably about the same as a baby. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Caspian was standing in front of everyone at this moment, these well- informed Masters wouldn¡¯t have believed it! And there was another important reason why everyone was so amazed was that they were very clear that it was one of the reasons why Caspian had risen so rapidly and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had a better cultivation environment. But Caspian himself was the most important factor. If it were anyone else, they would never have made such vigorous progress. It didn¡¯t take them much time to talk about the past and sigh. Caspian told them the reason why he came back this time. The eyes of Hadley Forsyth and the others lit up when they heard that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was interested in the battle of zombies. In fact, just like the subordinate rtionship of Efrax and Upper Kingdom, the six sects of Earlington of Efrax were actually subordinate sects of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But ordinary disciples didn¡¯t know. After all, most of the senior disciples were not qualified to know about these things. Caspian in the Heavenly Stars Sect entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, which had already given Heavenly Stars Sect a long face. After Caspian officially became a disciple of the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had also rewarded Heavenly Stars Sect with gifts. It was an Ultimate Weapon! It should be known that in the past thousands of years, six major sects only had Fauna Imperial Sect and ck Feather Sect, each with an Ultimate Weapon. Now, while Heavenly Stars Sect had an Ultimate Weapon, it also meant that North Efrax finally had an Ultimate Weapon. In this way, not only did the strength of Heavenly Stars Sect increase greatly, but the strength of the three clouds in the south, middle, and north finally reached the first bnce in history. It could be said that it was of great significance. Heavenly Stars Sect had already received such a reward because Caspian had entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect alone. What if more disciples could enter Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. No one dared to think about the result so easily. And in the world of cultivators, inheritance was the most important thing. This included the inheritance of blood lineage, cultivation methods, willpower, and so on. In other words, although disciples from Heavenly Stars Sect had be disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they used to be disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect and had the inheritance of Heavenly Stars Sect. They had received the protection of Heavenly Stars Sect. As long as the cause and effect were there, it meant that if something happened to Heavenly Stars Sect, these disciples could not sit idly by and watch. Because being indifferent meant going against one¡¯s conscience. If they went against their conscience, they would be unable to understand their thoughts. And in cultivation, it was a taboo to not understand the thoughts. Of course, there would also be people who would not go against their conscience even if they did not ask. But such people were few. Moreover, the great environment that valued the inheritance was here. Cultivators who could ignore the inheritance and ignore the cause and effect were destined to die in the middle. Hadley Forsyth and the others, in this life¡¯s immortal path, unless great opportunities appeared, there was no way for them to break through again. Therefore, they basically gave up the opportunity to cultivate in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. However, it was an extremely glorious thing to be able to make Heavenly Stars Sect stronger in their hands. Because of this, it was not impossible to get a chance to knock open the gate of promotion again. Even if it was a one-in-a-kind opportunity, it still existed. Therefore, Hadley Forsyth and the others attached great importance to the news brought back by Caspian. But when Caspian really began to n, he found that his previous ideas and ns were actually a little optimistic. The most important reason was that it was during this zombie chaos. When Caspian had been in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he had met zombies resurrection several times by chance. Those zombies had either been killed by someone or were only small in scale. The most powerful one should be the time when he had a conflict with Yates Gandi when Caspian had just arrived in Lunia. But at that time, because Eva Green, Heavenly Spirit Realm, took action, Caspian did not feel that these zombies would cause a big problem. Especially at that time, they even killed a Corpse General. Therefore, Caspian only had his own spections about the current situation caused by the zombie chaos and did not know the specific situation. At this time, it took him almost two hours to return to Heavenly Stars Sect. After his master told him the recent events that had happened, Caspian suddenly felt a chill on his back. He finally understood why not only Heavenly Stars Sect but also all the disciples of six major sects of Earlington of Efrax hade out. He also understood why the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect issued a task, and even used the method of exchanging the Corpse Core for Merit Points to encourage the disciples below Heavenly Spirit Realm to eradicate the resurrected zombies. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 The current situation was indeed much worse than Caspian had imagined. Lunia had the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in charge, so many situations were still under control. This could be seen from the fact that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect only needed to send disciples from Holy Land Realm. However, in Efrax, sometimes, not only Holy Land Realm cultivators were needed, but also Masters of Heavenly Spirit Realm had to suppress it, so that the Zombie chaos could be eliminated. Even so, in some cases, it was not enough for a Master to fight It would take two or three of them to solve the problem. Under normal circumstances, when the resurrected zombie was suppressed, the area within a radius of a few hundred kilometers would be destroyed. If this zombie appeared in the barren mountains or Gabi Desert, even if it was destroyed within a radius of 50 kilometers, it would still be eptable. After all, the losses were limited. However, if they appeared around the town or even some important towns, the loss would be unimaginable. Among them, there was a most troublesome problem. There were no signs or rules for the appearance of these zombies. No one knew when they would break out of the soil. Because of this, both mortals and cultivators could only defend passively. Usually, it would not be discovered until the zombies gathered to form a certain scale. At a time like this, if they continued to kill, they would have to put in more effort than at the beginning. However, there was no other way. Because the entire continent had existed for countless years. Earlington of Efrax was an example. Earlington of Efrax had been established for hundreds of years, and Heavenly Stars Sect had existed for thousands of years. But these years, in the face of the whole umtion of continent, it could only be described as a fleeting moment or a white horse passing through a gap. Before Earlington of Efrax and Heavenly Stars Sect, countless dynasties and sects had appeared on thisnd. This also meant that countless creatures were buried beneath thisnd. These dead creatures, in this time¡¯s zombie chaos, might all revive, form disasters. In fact, it was even possible that deep beneath Caspian¡¯s feet were corpses. There was also a chance that the corpses would break out of the earth. The most unlucky person might be having a sweet dream when a withered hand suddenly reached out from under the bed and broke his threat. This situation also existed. Just like what Hadley Forsyth had told Caspian. There had been several times when cultivators and secr armies had already blocked the tide of corpses outside the city gate. But at this time, the center of the city suddenly copsed. Then, thousands of zombies rushed out from the copse, killing in all directions. The defense that they had been holding on to copsed in an instant. The whole city turned into nothing in a short time. Hadley Forsyth told Caspian in pain that in the past six months, more than 200 cities with more than 200,000 people in the town had been destroyed. 40 cities with more than one million people had been destroyed. And the development rate was still rising. The so-called cities being destroyed not only meant the destruction of the buildings, but also meant the poption was almost destroyed. After a rough calction, tens of millions of civilians had died in the zombie chaos. This included the troops and cultivators who were fighting against zombies. Cultivators were still better. For the mortal army, when faced with those zombies that weren¡¯t torn apart and still had destructive power, theirbat power was still limited. ¡°ording to the changes in the situation, we will adjust the number of disciples and elders sent out¡­ But in general, the number of disciples we sent out was at least 30%. Almost 80% of the disciples were sent out at the most time,¡± when Hadley Forsyth told the number to Caspian, his voice was trembling. Caspian couldn¡¯t help but be moved. More than half of the people sent out by the sect didn¡®t sound like anything. After all, the disaster was just around the corner. But the problem was that it was like marching and fighting. No matter how tense the battle ahead was, there would still be people guarding the base camp. If the base camp was empty and someone came to attack at this time, then the consequences would be unimaginable. Moreover, the fact that Heavenly Stars Sect had sent out eighty percent of their disciples in this zombie chaos was enough to see the tragic and crisis of the battle. At this time, if there were demons or dark cultivatorsing to attack the gate of Heavenly Stars Sect? No one dared to think about the consequences. After all, there was no integrity between demons and dark cultivators. Caspian had experienced this deeply at the imperial banquet after the nation¡¯s official religion election. In continent, the real war that had been going on was between cultivators and demons. After that, Hadley Forsythforted Caspian again, ¡°In fact, the most chaotic and most dangerous period has passed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The situation has been stable in the past month¡­ It¡¯ s just that zombies are still appearing, which is quite annoying. It has been a while since such a powerful zombie appeared.¡± Hearing this, Caspian felt as if he had thought of something. However, the light only shed for a moment. When he wanted to think about it carefully, he couldn¡¯t catch it. So the topic was shifted to the original intention of his return. ¡°I¡¯ll leave all of the ns to you. As long as they are qualified to enter the Spirit Severing path, it¡¯ll be an opportunity for the disciples. ¡°If they can enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect like you in the end, it will be good for both them and Heavenly Stars Sect,¡± Hadley Forsyth said. ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll gather them first, and then make ns.¡± Xander and others were outside at the moment. If Caspian went to find them one by one, it would not only be a waste of time, but also seemed that there was no n at all. So Caspian stayed in Heavenly Stars Sect first and used messenger to send messages to everyone. Caspian seemed to be weaving a big, connecting hispanions one by one. In the rolling yellow dust, Xander Faris, who was holding a cyan long sword, suddenly jumped up high in the face of the two zombies. The next moment, the long sword in his hand struck out with a sharp edge. If one looked closely, there seemed to be blood and fire gushing out of the de. ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± Two zombies, who were still rushing forward, suddenly stood still. A cloud of dust was also torn apart by the sword radiance. With a whoosh, it rolled to both sides. Xander put the Humming Twilight sh into the sheath with no expression on his face. With a crisp sound, the two zombies suddenly trembled. The next moment, they exploded into dozens of pieces and fell to the ground. Among these pieces, there were two crystals about the size of peanuts that glowed with red light. Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Xander knew that these were Corpse Cores, the source of the power of these zombies. If they were refined into elixirs, it would be of great use to cultivators. Without the Corpse Core, the zombies that he had cut into pieces would not be able toe back to life again. At the same time, there would be no new zombies born. He had killed more than a dozen zombies this time, and he had collected a lot of such Corpse Cores. In summary, if he didn¡¯t count the losses caused by these zombies this time, his personal gains would be quite great. Just as Xander picked up the corpse cores on the ground and put them away, his heart suddenly moved. After a while, he straightened up, looked in the direction of Heavenly Stars Sect, and murmured, ¡°He is finally back¡­¡± *** The blue and red sword light suddenly split open on the empty ground. Ice and fire spurted out at the same time. The ground was shattered by the heat. At the same time, the three zombies in front of him were also broken. Although these zombies exploded, their hands and feet were still moving unwillingly. Especially the hand with an inch-long nails, which was crawling forward on the ground, making people¡¯s hearts tremble. Omar Pine looked at the several cultivators not far away with ashen faces. Then he walked over and cut the zombie¡¯s palm into several pieces with his sword. After the sword tip picked out the corpse cores, the zombies stopped moving. Omar turned around and said to the trembling cultivators in front of him, ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous for you to fight against the lowest-level zombies one-on-one, so I suggest you go forward together¡­ After all, you¡¯re not in the sect. You¡¯re lucky to meet me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in great danger¡­.¡± Before he could finish his words, Omar suddenly narrowed his eyes. Those cultivators were listening to him attentively. When they suddenly saw Omar Pine¡¯s expression change and thought that there were zombies coming, they immediately became nervous. One young cultivator even failed to hold his long sword firmly and fell to the ground with a crash. ¡°Senior, Senior Brother Pine, what, what¡¯ s wrong?!¡± a disciple stammered. ¡°He¡¯s here¡­¡± Omar Pine¡¯s gaze was deep. ¡°He¡¯s here? What¡®s here?!¡± Another female disciple screamed, her face turned pale. Omar came to his senses and nced at them angrily. ¡°With me here, the zombies here have been removed. How can they appear again?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Senior Brother Pine?¡± the disciple who had spoken earlier plucked up his courage and asked. ¡°My friend is back,¡± Omar Pine said excitedly. He pointed to the right and said, ¡°You go this way. About 50 kilometerster, there will be a camp. You can rest there. I¡¯ll go first.¡± At the first word of this sentence, Omar was still in front of everyone. By the time he finished thest word, he was already several miles away. Among cultivators present, some of them knew Omar before. At this moment, they couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°In just a year, Senior Brother Pine¡¯s Raging Sea Storm has improved again¡­ Moreover, his current strength is far above the same level.¡± While speaking, the cultivator looked at the broken bodies of the zombies on the ground. They had just joined forces and were no match for these zombies. They were almost in danger. As soon as Omar arrived, he killed them all in an instant. The gap in strength made cultivators present extremely envious. After the man finished speaking, someone added, ¡°Obviously, he didn¡¯t use his full strength just now. It was just a piece of cake for him just now.¡± Everyone fell silent. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was the first time in their lives to cultivate. Why was someone so sessful? *** Waves surged above theke that was as clear as a mirror. With a bang, theke surface exploded. The surgingke water collided with each other and exploded into arge amount of white foam. Several zombies, mixed with mud at the bottom of theke, rushed into the air. By theke, Lady Maisie, who was dressed in a long green dress, had clear eyes and saw everything. She quickly folded her hands. Streaks of spiritual Qi shot out from her fingertips and formed a pattern in the air in an instant. This pattern was like a starry sky, full of mystery. After the pattern appeared, Lady Maisie stretched out her five fingers and grabbed the pattern with her slender white fingers. At the same time, a huge boom could be heard from the surface of theke. Large amounts ofke water gathered together to form a palm that was more than ten acres wide, which grabbed toward the zombies in mid-air. One of these zombies was obviously different. Not only were its eyes red, but there was also a single horn on its head. At this time, the palm condensed by the current instantly caught these zombies. The other zombies could not struggle, so they could only roar loudly and were pped to the shore by the rolling water. Only this zombie suddenly lowered its head. A dazzling red light burst out from its horn, like a drill. With a swoosh, it tore off the water that trapped it. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the zombie suddenly wanted to dive into theke. Theke covered an area of more than eight hundred kilometers. In the distance, the smoke was so vast that nothing could be seen clearly. As for this zombie, it clearly had the intelligence that other low-grade zombies didn¡¯t have. Therefore, if it enter theke, it would be as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack if she wanted to catch it. However, Lady Maisie on the shore did not panic at all. She shouted, ¡°Junior Sister Kaye, I¡¯ll leave it to you!.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Theke suddenly broke open. A figure in a fiery red dress broke through the waves. Behind her, there was a loud roar, and a bright light, like a phoenix spreading its wings, came. Maya Kaye shook the paper umbre in her hand, and the fallingke water suddenly turned into steam. The boiling steam instantly forced the zombie, which was trying to dive into the water, to roar and had no choice but to retreat. At the same time, Lady Maisie on the shore raised her fingertip. Immediately, theke water under her feet formed a rising water column and carried her into the air. With the help of this force, Maya Kaye stamped her feet and her body immediately rose up to meet the zombie. The zombie was already very angry because of the hot steam around it. When it saw that someone had rushed to it and wanted to stop it, it immediately showed its sharp teeth. Its eyes were not only red, but also dripping with blood. It looked extremely fierce. It stretched out its arms and grabbed at Maya. The zombie¡¯s nails were originally only two inches long, but at this time, with a roar, they suddenly became more than three feet long, like ten shining long swords stabbing toward Maya. ¡°Be careful!¡± Seeing this, Lady Maisie, who was controlling formation on the shore, narrowed her eyes and put her palms together. Then she raised her left hand and said, ¡°Water is like a shield!¡± Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 Boom! The rolling waves suddenly exploded like boiling water. The water that rushed into the air quickly gathered, forming a shield that was several times bigger and heavier than the door nk, and hit the zombie. The zombie roared at the same time and poked down with its five fingers. Although the heavy shield was made of water, its weight and hardness far surpassed steel. But even so, it was still pierced by the nails of the zombie. Roar! The zombie opened its mouth and let out a roar. The horn on its forehead turned red as if it was about to bleed. The zombie poked forward again and then pulled the shield hard. With a loud explosion, the heavy shield exploded. Water arrows shot in all directions with the sound of arrows breaking through the air. Although the heavy water shield could not stop the zombie, it shook off the zombie¡¯s arms, revealing its chest and head. ¡°Thank you, senior Pine!¡± Maya¡¯s eyes narrowed. She held the handle of the umbre in mid-air and suddenly pulled it out. The Phoenix Sword it was held in her hand. In an instant, it swallowed and exhaled bright mes. Maya scolded in a sweet voice, ¡°Explode-Phoenix Blood Refining Skill!¡± She thrust her sword at the zombie. Theke water around her turned into steam at this moment. As far as the eye could see, it was a vast expanse of white, and it kept making sizzling sounds. In this vast expanse of white, a fiery red sword light emitted a long howl that pierced through the nine heavens, colliding with the zombie¡¯s ck shadow in mid-air. The next moment, Maya Kayended on the shore from mid-air. She bent one knee to reduce the impact of the falling. Then she held a thumb-sized red Corpse Core in her hand and looked up at Lady Maisie with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s settled smoothly,¡± Maya said. Within the mist, it was as if ten thousand streaks of red multicolored light scattered. The water curtain and mist were torn apart and fell into theke, making crackling sounds, like the sound of summer rainstorm. At the same time, the zombie¡¯s body was cut into pieces. Without the Corpse Core and its body being cut into pieces, this zombie was destined to never be resurrected. Lady Maisie looked at Maya¡¯s smiling face and praised her sincerely, ¡°Junior Sister Kaye, your strength has improved significantlypared tost month.¡± ¡°I also have this feeling,¡± Maya Kaye nodded with a smile. When she was in Thousands Spirits Ind, in order to save Sna Gibson, Maya once lost her natural phoenix body. However, ever since the phoenix had undergone nirvana and returned to her physical constitution, she had discovered that she had improved at an incredible speed. Sometimes, even if she did not practice for a period of time, her strength would constantly improve. It was as if there was a mysterious force trying to make up for the time when she had lost her constitution. Taking a deep breath, Maya turned her head and looked over. ¡°Caspian said that he has returned to Earlington of Efrax. I guess he should be back soon¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lady Maisie nodded, and there was a touch of softness in her eyes. ¡°I don¡®t know what change he will make when hees back this time.¡± Among the disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect, Lady Maisie was the earliest to know Caspian. When Caspian was judged as having all his meridians broken by Dark Moon Sect and there was no chance for him to cultivate anymore, it was also when she kept her trust in Caspian andforted and encouraged him. Therefore, in her heart, Caspian had always been like a younger brother. Original from N?velDrama.Org. When Caspian came back this time, Lady Maisie was also in a good mood, like a sister waiting for her younger brother to return from home. She was looking forward to it but also nervous. ¡°Hmph, when Caspian left at that time, his realm was higher than mine. However, I have been working hard for more than a year¡­ When I see him, I want topete with him and see who has made more progress,¡± Maya waved the paper umbre in her hand and said. As soon as she finished speaking, her face suddenly changed. At the same time, Lady Maisie¡¯s eyes lit up. The two of them looked at each other and suddenlyughed together with curved eyebrows. ¡°He¡¯s back¡­¡± Lady Maisie took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± Maya took Lady Maisie¡¯s hand, her eyes full of excitement. *** At the junction of Middle Earlington and North Earlington. This was a rarely seen grasnd without zombies harassing it. As the breeze blew, the grass fell to the side. The air was filled with a refreshing fragrance. Lucy jumped up and down and took a few steps forward. Suddenly, she turned around excitedly and shouted, ¡°Miss! Miss! Look, there¡¯s a group of colorful sheep in front!¡± Not far behind her, Jessica Lawrence walked over. If one looked at it carefully at this moment, they would find that every time she took a step up, it was as if she had measured it with the most precise ruler without the slightest difference. At this moment, she was standing on the grasnd, giving people a feeling that she was naturally integrated with heaven and earth. The color of heaven and earth increased because of her, and she was also bright because of heaven and earth. This was a sign that Pure Jade Physique had improved again. The reason why the innate physique was stronger than acquired physique and could grow and improve itself was also an important aspect. ¡°Colorful sheep?¡± Hearing this, Jessica walked to the side of Lucy. Now, Lucy was a graceful youttg girl. In front of her youngdy, Lucy was still like a lively little girl in the past. Lucy nodded hard, pointed to a ce not far ahead, and said, ¡°That¡®s it! That¡¯s it! The sheep are colorful!¡± Site looked itt the direction Lucy pointed, attd then Jessica turned directly in the direction of Heavenly Stars Sect. ¡°Huh?¡± Lucy was extremely surprised and pulled Jessica¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Miss, Miss, why aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± ¡°Caspian has arrived at Heavenly Stars Sect,¡± Jessica said. Because of the telephatic jade, Jessica knew Caspian¡¯s movements earlier than others. ¡°Yes, I know, but why don¡¯t you take a look at those colorful sheep?¡± Lucy asked doubtfully, ¡°Is Caspian more beautiful than those sheep?¡± The corners of Jessica¡®s eyes twitched. No matter how she answered this question, it seemed that she was not praising Caspian. However, when she thought of that fellow¡¯s appearance, Jessica could not help but smile and nod her head, ¡±Yes¡­¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Lucy pouted and snorted. Then she waved at the group of ¡°colorful sheep¡± and said, ¡°Goodbye, beautiful sheep¡­¡± After that, she turned around and hurried to chase after Jessica. *** On the third day after Caspian returned to Heavenly Stars Sect, Omar Pine rushed back first. After seeing the realm of Caspian, Omar kept his eyes wide open and his mouth open. Even when eating, he had to push his chin up and down with his hand to chew. On the evening of the fourth day, Xander saw Caspian. Xander Faris of the Asura Path had long cultivated his mind to be as solid as stones and ice. But when he saw Caspian, he still gasped. That night, when Xander and Omar met, they both looked helpless. On the morning of the seventh day, Lady Maisie and Maya Kaye hurried back to the mountain where Caspian was. Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 On the way here, Maya, who had made rapid progress, wanted topete with Caspian in terms of realm. Then, there was no then anymore. Even the calmest Lady Maisie, who had always been gentle, spent two hours to ept the reality that Caspian was now at the third level of Holy Land Realm. Caspian¡¯s rate of advancement was simply too frightening. It was like a baby was born in the morning and became a strong adult man in the evening. It was hard to ept this kind of thing. The people who came back included Sebastian Griffith, Yohan Faris, Heidi Benkinser, and Nana Moss. When they first came to Heavenly Stars Sect, as Caspian¡¯s senior brothers and sisters, they helped and cared about Caspian. After a short period, the restraint disappearedpletely after a short while. In fact, there was no difference between Caspian now and that more than a year ago except the increasing of realms. In the mortal world, friends who were separated from each other would not be distant after a year¡¯s separation, let alone cultivators whose lifespan was far beyond that of mortals. However, after learning about Caspian¡¯s return n, Sebastian, Yohan, Heidi, and Nana expressed that they would choose to withdraw. Caspian was originally very strange. This was because this was a rare opportunity to enter the upper sect. If they didn¡¯t take the chance this time around, he did not know how long they had to wait. However, after hearing the reason given by Sebastian, Caspian understood. This was the reason of Sebastian and the others. Those who were able to stand out on Spirit Severing path and even entered the upper sect were definitely chosen sons of heaven. Think about it, in the past decades, as a subordinate Efrax, there was only Caspian that had done it. Therefore, without great talent and luck, they would never consider this matter. As for Sebastian and the others, the most precious thing was that they could recognize themselves. They all knew that their talent was actually very ordinary among cultivators, and they were just average. In Heavenly Stars Sect, they were just ordinary. If they were in six major sects or even the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they were really not good enough. Even if Caspian had the upper hand this time, with his wisdom, they would have a chance to take Spirit Severing path. But for them, it was probably equivalent to throwing shrimps into a shark¡¯s pool. They didn¡¯t even know how they would die. If they were to take another ten thousand steps back, then with the aid of the God of Luck, they would eventually be able to enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. However, their innate talents weren¡¯t enough to allow them to use those heaven materials and earth treasures, so their future achievements wouldn¡®t necessarily be higher than that in Heavenly Stars Sect. ¡°What kind of talent we have determines, what kind of cultivation environment we can choose,¡± Sebastian said to Caspian with a smile. There was no envy in his tone, but some calmness towards understanding himself. Yohan, Heidi, and Nana also had the same attitude. What they said made sense, and that was the truth. Therefore, Caspian felt regret in his heart and stopped forcing them. However, Lady Maisie and the others had a good chance of breaking into the Spirit Severing Road. Lady Maisie was known as the next head of True Intention Pce in Heavenly Stars Sect. Not only was her formation talented, but she had also stepped into Holy Land Realm early. Xander, a disciple who ranked first on the List of Hegemons in thest two years, entered the Asura Path from Elder Leonard, who ranked first in the battle strength of Heavenly Stars Sect, and condensed his Taoist Heart through killing. His future was limitless. As for Omar, he had already mastered the Dual des of Fire and Ice very well. The third de of Wind made him find another way in the Tao of the sword. Moreover, his identity did not seem to be as simple as it seemed on the surface. Now, among the younger generation disciples of Heavenly Stars Sect, being able to firmly be under Xander Faris showed his strength and potential. Maya was a natural born me Phoenix Physique. Although she had lost her constitution for a period of time, her Phoenix¡¯s strength became stronger after nirvana. Moreover, when she lost her constitution, she turned to cultivate the me Phoenix Physique, which gave her another skill. Sna Gibson was a natural born Imperial Jail Deity Physique. Her strength was unfathomable, and her character was far stronger than that of ordinary people. She was the only disciple of Caspian, and she was loyal to Caspian. In addition, Jessica Lawrence was even more powerful. She was the cultivation partner Caspian chose. Another addition, this time, by coincidence, Yvonne Johnson had met with Caspian. As such, Yvonne was one of the people chosen, and she herself was qualified to do so. Caspian even felt as though he had picked up a treasure after seeing Yvonne¡®s participation. That was because Caspian had heard Eva Green talk about it in private. To some extent, Yvonne had been trained in the Green Paradise Sect as the candidate for the future head of the sect. Eva Green had also told Caspian that the methods which Yvonne Johnson had mastered were definitely not as simple as they looked. For Caspian, Yvonne was a friend. It was much luckier than being the enemy of Caspian! After counting the number, Lady Maisie proposed that there was another person. She didn¡¯t know if Caspian was willing to consider it. Caspian asked who it was. Lady Maisie told Caspian it was Renee Pine. ¡°That little girl¡­¡± Renee Pine¡¯s stubborn expression surfaced in Caspian¡¯s mind and he could not help but burst out laughing. Lady Maisie¡¯s teacher was Master Dakota, the Master of True Intention Pce in Heavenly Stars Sect. Master Dakota¡¯s disciple was not only Lady Maisie, but also Renee Pine. However, Renee Pine was much younger than Caspian and Lady Maisie. When Caspian first came to Heavenly Stars Sect, he was sixteen years old. At that time, Renee was only twelve years old. Because Lady Maisie always praised Caspian, Renee was also jealous of it. She had secretly used some methods to find an opportunity topete with Caspian. Needless to say, the result of thepetition was obvious. The little girl was spanked by Caspian. From then on, this girl was unhappy with him. Butter, when Caspian returned from Myriad Demons Burial Ground, Renee and the others also went to resist the fierce cultivators and wee Caspian. At that time, the situation could be described as extremely dangerous. Therefore, in this respect, Caspian was grateful to Renee. And to be honest, there was just a very insignificant misunderstanding between them back then. What¡¯s more, the talent of Renee was indeed worth trying. Caspian was not a stingy person, so at this moment, he naturally would not refuse, so he nodded with a smile. Lady Maisie told Caspian that in fact, after learning that Caspian hade back, Renee really wanted to see him. But after all, she was a little girl that was too thin-skinned, so she was embarrassed. Original from N?velDrama.Org. It was unknown how happy she would be when she got the chance this time. When Renee Pine arrived, the people of Heavenly Stars Sect had gathered together. The next step was to wait for Jessica to arrive in a few days, and then they could carry out the next step. The people of Heavenly Stars Sect thought so. However, in the few days that they had been waiting for Jessica, they found that Caspian seemed to be waiting for more than Jessica. And the attitude of Caspian also made everyone feel a little confused. Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Caspian had been busy these days. It was not that he was busy practicing, but that he was doing a lot of information gathering, at least in the eyes of everyone, it was like this. After Caspian gathered everyone in Heavenly Stars Sect early, he did not give any further instructions. He began to collect and sort out information. With the permission of Hadley Forsyth, he would check arge amount of information about the zombie chaos sent from all over the country every day. This information was not only collected by Heavenly Stars Sect, but also by the Imperial n of Earlington of Efrax, as well as the information shared by the other five great Sects. The information contained all kinds of details, and it was quite fragmented. Anyone who looked at it for a long time would feel dizzy and exhausted. However, Caspian had been busy collecting all kinds of information these days. He even asked Eva Green to use her connections to get some news about Ucror suppressing the zombie chaos. Although Eva Green did not understand why Caspian wanted to do this, she still did as he said. *** Days passed one after another. Five dayster, Jessica and Lucy arrived at Heavenly Stars Sect. The arrival of Lucy made another name appear on Caspian¡¯s list. It was not that Caspian was at his mercy, but that the current situation of Lucy was worthy of his doing so. Obviously, a long time ago, during the nation¡¯s official religion election period, Caspian¡¯s whip to Lucy made this ignorant girl know the need to work hard. Although she was stillughing on the surface, she had put in much more effort behind others¡¯ back than the ordinary disciples of Dark Moon Sect. In addition, with the support of Jessica whose status was getting higher and higher in the sect, the realm of Lucy kept improving, which reached the requirements of Caspian. However, among these people, the one with the highest realm was still Jessica. Pure Jade Physique was not joking. Caspian at the third level of Holy Land Realm looked down on the crowd. Next was Jessica, who was in Holy Land Realm. Although the others were still Pulse Control Realm cultivators, as long as they could enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and take a big step up, it would definitely not be a problem for them to be Holy Land Realm cultivators. However, after Jessica came, Caspian still did not stop what he was doing. He even became busier. Although others wanted to help, he did not agree. Instead, he asked Eva Green to refine elixirs for everyone to cultivate and wait for his news. Jessica, on behalf of everyone, asked the purpose of Caspian¡¯s doing so. Caspian said that he was waiting for news from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. As for more specific things, Caspian did not tell them in detail. He just let everyone cultivate with peace of mind, because it might be very difficult for them next. He didn¡¯t exin too much. Out of trust in him, no one asked more. This time, Caspian came back with adequate preparation. Among them, there were many exotic minerals and produce needed to refine elixirs, and even some secret recipes of refining the pills collected by other families. Caspian handed over all the natural precious materials to Eva Green so that Eva Green could refine as many elixirs as she could. Although Heavenly Stars Sect cultivators also practiced alchemy, they were not as good as Eva Green from the Green Paradise Sect after all. Moreover, a Master only needed to be responsible for serving countless disciples in refining elixirs. It was more than enough time and energy. Every once in a while, there would be elixirs that came out of the furnace, such as stabilizing one¡¯s mind, strengthening one¡¯s vigor, or condensing one¡¯s spiritual Qi. Although the group of people didn¡¯t understand why Caspian didn¡¯t do anything next, judging from the situation, they knew that he must have made some arrangements, so they calmed down and tried their best to cultivate. *** Three months passed in a sh. It was already February. During this period of time, everyone wondered why Caspian didn¡¯t take action. Although everyone was cultivating in Heavenly Stars Sect, they had learned that the situation of the zombie chaos had not only stabilized, but also began to n to counterattack. In fact, three months ago, when Caspian just returned to Heavenly Stars Sect, the situation of the zombie chaos was at its worst. However, the number of zombies resurrected was limited after all. And one of the important reasons why there was such a big chaos at the beginning was that various countries did not have the experience of this disaster. By now, as the zombies were constantly killed, the mortal army and cultivator¡¯s experience in dealing with zombies had increased. The situation that arge number of zombies appeared, causing the destruction of the town had never happened again in the past ten days. But from a certain point of view, this experience was ultimately exchanged with arge amount of blood, so there was nothing worth celebrating. However, judging from the overall situation, the zombies were constantly being eliminated. The various sects also kept sending good news. But at this time, Caspian kept still. In fact, in the past three months, he had insisted on doing one thing, which was to gather a lot of messy information every day. Before this, they had heard he exined his n ofing back this time. Naturally, they also knew that the selection of the qualifications for the path of Spirit Severing of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was based on the performance of cultivators with potential in this zombie chaos. Many sects and cultivators must have heard about the news of the Spirit Severing Path. Toplete the reversal of the situation where a disaster that swept out countless Efraxs and Upper Kingdoms in three months was not something that couldpletely exclude the fact that the Spirit Severing path would be opened again. Logically speaking, if to get rid of the zombies and strive for the qualification to enter the Spirit Severing path waspared to a long-distance race, now it should be in the final sprint stage. Cultivators who were determined to fight with all their strength were now full of hope that they could kill powerful zombies, such as Corpse Generals, to show their great strength. However, Caspian¡¯s actions were still at the starting point, asking everyone to continue to umte strength. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This was a little hard to understand. If it weren¡¯t for their absolute trust in Caspian, they would have gone to ask questions. However, even so, everyone was confused. Finally, when they felt that if they didn¡¯t ask clearly, it might affect their mental state of cultivation, Caspian took the initiative to appear in front of them. Charlotte Sky appeared at the same time as Caspian. Everyone present knew the identity of Charlotte Sky. In fact, they had met Charlotte once in the capital of Earlington of Efrax. ¡°Junior Sister Sky brought me the news I¡¯ve been waiting for,¡± Caspian looked at the crowd with sparkling eyes, his tone was full of uncontroble excitement. ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone asked curiously. When they saw Caspian and Charlotte appear together, they had a faint premonition. If the past three months werepared to the three months when they had been sharpening the knife, now it was finally time to draw the knife out of its sheath! Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 Looking at everyone¡¯s anxious eyes, Charlotte smiled and unfolded the golden scroll in her hand. The light turned into a light curtain in front of everyone. Words that were as powerful as iron and silver hooks appeared on it. After reading the contents, everyone felt extremely shocked. ¡°Three Sages Mountain, the nest of zombies¡­ Let¡¯s go to the nest and cut off thest hope of the zombies¡¯ resurrection¡­ The performance in Three Sages Mountain will decide whether or not one can obtain the qualifications for the Spirit Severing Path¡­.¡± There were not many words, so the meaning was roughly like this. The content looked simple, but this was a message from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so the meaning was completely different After reading it, the shock in everyone¡¯s eyes could be seen clearly. They finally understood why Caspian had not allowed them to take action in the past three months. It turned out that Caspian had already known that the real decisive battle was at this time. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡± Omar waved his hand and said, ¡°If you had told us earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have been so anxious every day.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Maya nodded and echoed, ¡°So Three Sages Mountain is the most important. If you had told us earlier, I would have been more at ease when I was cultivating.¡± Caspian helplessly spread out his hands and said to Charlotte, ¡°Can you exin for me?¡± Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on her, Charlotte put away the scroll and said with a smile, ¡°In fact, before this, Big Brother Montgomery can¡¯t determine the specific time and ce, so what he can do is to let you cultivate at ease and adjust your state to the best state, waiting for the final decisive battle¡­¡± As soon as Charlotte finished speaking, Renee blinked in confusion and said hesitantly, ¡°Do you mean that Caspian didn¡¯t know about the news of the Three Sages Mountain in advance?¡± Caspian had to answer this question himself. He said, ¡°In the beginning, I really didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Everyone present opened their mouths wide in surprise. ¡°He gathered all the people without knowing the specific information and then buried everyone in cultivation?¡± If they hadn¡®t received any news from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect about Three Sages Mountain today, wouldn¡¯t that be pointless? Jessica was the first toe to her senses. She pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been collecting information from various ces during this period of time. I¡¯ve paid attention to it. It¡¯s all about the development of the regional war situation¡­ Not only the North Earlington, but also Middle Earlington, North Earlington, and even the adjacent Efrax, you were paying attention to the information rted to them¡­¡± ¡°Are you looking at this to specte on the actions of the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect?¡± It had to be said that among these people, Jessica was the one who knew most about Caspian. Caspian nodded and smiled after ncing at the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s true. I know that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is going to open Spirit Severing Path, but as for the qualifications to enter Spirit Severing Path, this is the first question I have to consider¡­¡± ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know the specific selection method. However, there is one thing I can confirm. Whether it is in testing one¡¯s talent and strength, or in consideration of the performance in suppressing the zombie chaos, there is one thing that will definitely be considered by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± Caspian paused, looked deeply at the crowd, and continued, ¡°It¡¯s the talent and realm of cultivators¡­ You are my friends. I think there is no doubt about your talent. At that time, my luck was also an important factor in entering the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in advance.¡± After a moment of modesty, Caspian said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have any problems with your talent, then in order to deal with the two tests, it will definitely be the right choice to stabilize and improve your realm and strength.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you asked Master Eva Green to forge elixirs for us!¡± Lucy replied immediately. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°As long as the realm and strength improve, you won¡¯t be in a hurry in any aspect. It¡¯s your job to improve and stabilize your realm. For me, before the specific news of Junior Sister Sky is delivered, it is my business to specte what way the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect may use in the battle.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re reading reports from all over the world every day.¡± Lady Maisie pondered. The crowd gradually realized that they could vaguely understand the purpose of Caspian. ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian said, ¡°Arge amount of information is gathered every day, so even if I haven¡¯t left Heavenly Stars Sect, I can clearly understand the situation of suppressing the zombie chaos all over the world.¡± Caspian once led troops to fight and attacked the city. ording to the battle, it was not difficult for him to predict the development of the overall situation. This was exactly what he was good at. If it were other cultivators who had been cultivating from beginning to end, they would not have the ability. And by relying on this ability, Caspian spected one thing based on the development of the situation. ¡°The situation being able to gradually be controlled and reverse the situation was simply impossible to be a test for one to obtain the qualifications of the Spirit Severing Road,¡± Caspian exined, ¡°For example, if an ordinary person can solve an exam question, then naturally, the selection of geniuses will be useless¡­ And ording to the development of the territory, I found one thing. Although there are many zombies destroyed every day, the truly powerful zombies rarely appear.¡± ¡°Have you ever seen a strong zombie?¡± Renee asked unconvinced. ¡°Yes, I did. I also got the Corpse Core. It was a Corpse General,¡± Caspian nodded and continued, ¡°And because I saw the development of the situation every day, as if I had experienced it myself, I have a vague feeling.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± Maya asked hurriedly. ¡°After being controlled, there seems to be a hand that consciously makes it develop in a direction¡­ And there has never been any news of a powerful zombie being destroyed, so I made a bold guess.¡± Caspian nced at the crowd and said, ¡°Those powerful zombies were prepared to be used as a test for the qualification of the Spirit Severing Road. If the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect has decided to do this, then they will announce this n at the end of the battle.¡± Speaking of this, Caspian pointed to the golden scroll in Charlotte¡®s hand and said, ¡°It seems that my spection is right.¡± After listening to Caspian¡¯s analysis, everyone felt emotional and extremely shocked. They had believed that Caspian must have a n. But they didn¡®t expect that Caspian¡¯s n would continue to be implemented ording to his inference. This feeling was very shocking, as if he wanted to make a frame and put it into a ball. However, he didn¡¯t tell you how big the ball was, nor did he tell you when to throw it over. He only gave people a lot of messy and fragmented information and let them deduce and guess ording to this information. Not to mention one person, even a group of people would not be able toplete it. But Caspian did it! This had nothing to do with a cultivator¡¯s talent, realm, and strength. This was a kind of observation and thinking ability that was more powerful than simply killing a person. ¡°I finally understand why Caspian can kill people who are higher than his level every time¡­¡± Xander murmured. Omar also nodded and murmured, ¡°He is now in Holy Land Realm. Even if he kills Heavenly Spirit Realm, I won¡¯t find it strange¡­¡± ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Lady Maisie asked. Everyone turned to look at Caspian. Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 At this time, Caspian had undoubtedly be the leader of the crowd. ¡°Since the location has been selected, it should be the nearest time, so we can set off next,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Where is the Three Sages Mountain?¡± Lucy asked curiously, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this ce.¡± ¡°Go south from Earlington of Efrax to the border area of Efrax,¡± Charlotte knew a lot about her own country. ¡°ording to the border line, half of Three Sages Mountain is in Earlington of Efrax and the other half is in the border area of Makor. Then there is another area nearby, which belongs to Ucror.¡± ¡°Earlington of Efrax, Makor, and Ucror are all Efraxs under Lunia,¡± Caspian said, ¡°We won¡¯t know the specific situation until we get there. But from now on, we have to be ready to fight at any time¡­ Based on my experience on the Spirit Severing Path, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect doesn¡¯t care about the death of their disciples at all. What they care about are the surviving disciples.¡± Thest sentence of Caspian was not to scare people, but to remind them. Cultivators of Earlington of Efrax were definitely not the only ones going to Three Sages Mountain. The specific ns of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect naturally could not be written in detail on the golden scroll. What they could do now was to do as what it had been written on it. But there was one thing that Caspian was sure of. If one wanted to stand out in Three Sages Mountain and obtain the qualifications of the Spirit Severing Road, then experiencing a series of great battles was unavoidable. Fortunately, those who could make friends with Caspian were never afraid of the uing battle. There were even some of them who were likely to be ¡®loving to fight¡¯. Omar Pine, Maya Kaye, and even Renee Pine were eager to have a try after hearing what Caspian said. Caspian asked everyone to prepare first. After he confirmed the n, they would set off in two days. me Gordon¡¯s original n was to meet with Caspian. However, something seemed to have happened to him, so after sending the message, they agreed to the fact that whether they could join hands. ording to Caspian¡¯s estimation, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would not set any obvious restrictions upon entering Three Sages Mountain. It was like screening. The Three Sages Mountain selected a group of cultivators with potential. However, this group of cultivators could not be ruled out by the existence of others who stood out for them. Therefore, the next step was to select on Spirit Severing Path. Spirit Severing Path was personally supervised by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so no one could possibly cheat. Cultivators of the Three Sages Mountain could even lose their lives on Spirit Severing Path. It was precisely because of this that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was not so strict with the preliminary selection of Three Sages Mountain. However, it was impossible without any restriction formations. They would not know the exact situation until they arrived there. Next, Caspian confirmed the location of the Three Sages Mountain. Then, he went to see Hadley Forsyth. Cultivators who were going with Caspian this time were all the top-level people among the younger generation of Heavenly Stars Sect. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was going to open up another path of Spirit Severing, these people would have been the ones with the highest chance of ascending to Heavenly Spirit Realm and bing Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Sky Belle. Therefore, no matter whether these people would seed in the end, Heavenly Stars Sect had to pay attention to them at this time. Hadley asked Caspian if he should prepare some magic weapons for them. After thinking for a while, Caspian refused the proposal. Caspian had enough reasons. Even in the Three Sages Mountain, he could get the qualification of the Spirit Severing Road through magic weapon provided by the Sect. But in this case, it was very likely to hurt these people. Caspian had personally passed through the Spirit Severing Path, and he was more aware of the dangers involved than anyone else. The only way toplete Spirit Severing Path was to be powerful. After all, the disciples selected by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were also cultivators with superior talent and strength, not cultivators with more magic weapons. In terms of numbers of magic weapons, the sects of Efrax couldn¡¯t evenpare with a finger of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. *** Two dayster, they took spirit boats and headed south. Heavenly Stars Sect was originally in the south of Earlington of Efrax. However, by the time they arrived at Three Sages Mountain, more than 10 days had passed. When they saw Three Sages Mountain from a distance, even though they were all cultivators and had seen many kinds of scenes in daily life, they could not help eximing at this moment. Because it was hot and humid here, when they got closer, there were tall rainforests and towering mountains covered by dense vegetation everywhere. The Three Sages Mountain was three towering snow mountains. They stood in the green mountains like strange scenery. Three Sages Mountain was shaped in a triangr shape. They were as high as the sky. The mountain was covered with pure snow all year round. When the sun shone, the refracted rainbow made people feel like a fairnd on earth. Looking from afar, the surrounding green mountains seemed to be kneeling and worshipping these three towering mountains. ¡°So there¡¯s such a ce in North Earlington¡­¡± Renee murmured to herself. The three snowy mountains were imprinted in the eyes of her. ¡°It seems that we haven¡®t seen any other cultivators until now,¡± Xander observed carefully and said. After his reminder, everyone found that it was indeed like this. At this moment, there was no sign of anyone moving up the Three Sages Mountain. ¡°It seems that only by entering the Three Sages Mountain can we know what¡¯ s going on,¡± Caspian pondered for a moment and said, ¡°To be exact, the Three Sages Mountain is located at the border of the three Efraxs. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect chose this ce, I think we should cross one of the snow mountains and reach the middle of the three snow mountains to see clearly¡­¡± After that, Caspian raised the spirit boat until it crossed the clouds. In an instant, the sea of clouds scattered under everyone¡¯s feet. The sunlight shone down, leaving behind a sea of clouds. It looked magnificent. In front of them stood three mountains. The sun seemed to be covered with ayer of gold, grand and majestic scenery, suffocating people. Everyone looked in the direction Caspian pointed. They could see that in the middle of the three peaks, there was a faint dark light rolling and swallowing. These lights emitted a gloomy and evil aura, which made people feel ufortable and ipatible with the magnificent beauty of the Three Sages Mountain. ¡°In the center of Three Sages Mountain, there is actually this type of scene,¡± Lucy said in shock. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that¡­¡± Maya Kaye also frowned. Caspian smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know the ce of the Three Sages Mountain, but I knew that Earlington of Efrax had such a ce. Two days ago, I checked the information and found some interesting records about the Three Sages Mountain.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Jessica blinked curiously. ¡°Anyway, we still have time, so I¡¯ll tell you. In this way, if something unexpected happens after we go in, we can be well prepared,¡± Caspian said. Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 ¡±Look at the Three Sages Mountain. Do you all think that it¡¯s magnificent and is a suitable ce for cultivation?¡± Caspian did not exin everyone¡¯s question, but asked a question first. ¡±Yes¡­¡± Everyone nodded. Caspian shook his head and said, ¡°In fact, this ce is not suitable for cultivation at all, because spiritual Qi of Three Sages Mountain and the mountains hundreds of miles around it are thin¡­ The closer we get to the Three Sages Mountain, the thinner spiritual Qi¡­¡± ¡°The trees around the Three Sages Mountain were obviously shorter than those far away from them. By the time we reach the foot of Three Sages Mountain, we almost can¡¯t feel the existence of spiritual Qi.¡± Everyone was on their way before, so they didn¡®t find anything. After being reminded by Caspian, they all stood on the side of the spirit boat and looked down. After careful observation, everyone noticed that it was as Caspian said. The trees far away from the Three Sages Mountain were obviously towering. The closer they got, the shorter the trees became. ¡°Is it because of those things in the center of the Three Sages Mountain?¡± Lady Maisie frowned. She was proficient in formation, so she was naturally good at watching the clouds and looking at the air. As she looked over, it was as if she could see a massive army within the rolling violet-ck clouds. The army waved the g, and ten thousand horses galloped forward, corpses piled up like seas of blood. The powerful impact made Lady Maisie couldn¡®t help eximing and take a step back When she stood firm, she suddenly found that there was ayer of cold sweat on her back. Lady Maisie took a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°There¡®s something¡­ Not good in the center of the Three Sages Mountain¡­¡± Jessica looked at Caspian and asked, ¡°Is it because the powerful zombies are inside, Caspian?¡± ¡°I think so¡­¡° Caspian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve finished reading all the information about the Three Sages Mountain.¡± Three Sages Mountain had indeed been noticed by cultivators a long time ago. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At first nce, it was indeed wonderful and was a treasured ce for cultivation. When they found that spiritual Qi here was so thin, some cultivators felt strange and went to explore. But nothing was found. In fact, such a thing was not very rare. Therefore, after a long time, no cultivators paid attention to the Three Sages Mountain.¡± At this point, Caspian paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect this time, I¡¯m afraid that the secret of the Three Sages Mountain would not have been discovered by others. In the information I read, there was only one sentence that mentioned it¡­¡± ¡°That was travel notes left by a senior about 400 years ago. He just mentioned that the Three Sages Mountain was in danger and many birds could not fly over it. It meant that the Three Sages Mountain was very dangerous, and many birds could not fly there. In fact, now it seems that those birds that can¡¯t fly should have tried to cross the center of these three peaks.¡± At this time, Caspian looked at Lady Maisie and said, ¡°Senior Maisie, with your experience, can you tell what is in the center of the Three Sages Mountain?¡± There were powerful zombies hidden in Three Sages Mountain, which could even be the starting point of the zombie chaos. It could be basically confirmed. Since Caspian had asked this question at this moment, it was impossible for him to ask nonsense about zombies. Lady Maisie calmed down and looked back. After a while, she stopped breathing again. Then she shook her head and said apologetically, ¡°I can¡¯t see it, but I can feel that in addition to disaster, destion, sadness, and abandoned atmosphere, something exists there¡­ In addition to armor, there were also fish and dragon dancing¡­ The zombies inside may not be as simple as zombies.¡± Among the crowd, Lady Maisie¡¯s formation and Qi-viewing were the strongest. As she spoke, everyone was silent. Their gazes were deep as they looked at the clouds. A momentter, Xander said coolly, ¡°When we get inside, not only do we have to face the zombies, but we also have to watch out for cultivators¡­¡± ¡±We¡¯re thinking too much here now and there is actually not any help. On the contrary, it¡¯s easy for us to worry about everything. We¡¯ve made sufficient preparations. When we enter, there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems¡­¡± Caspian looked at the crowd. ¡°I believe in you, let alone the fact thatI am here.¡± After hearing Caspian¡®s words, everyone felt much more rxed about the unknown future. However, at this moment, Eva Green took a step forward. Seeing that she seemed to have something to say, Caspian asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eva Green looked embarrassed and said softly, ¡±I don¡¯t think I can go deeper.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. Eva Green did not exin. Instead, she stretched out her index and middle fingers, condensed her spiritual Qi, and leaned forward. There was a sudden burst of light in the empty void. With a snap, like a bolt of lightning, something suddenly exploded in Eva Green¡¯s fingertips in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. The sound and light surprised everyone. Eva Green herself was forced to take two steps back. At this time, Caspian stepped forward, and condensed spiritual Qi with his fingertips. Before the lightning faded away, he quickly waved a few times in the air. Among these people, the eyes of Lady Maisie and Maya Kaye who knew formation lit up when they saw Caspian¡¯s finger technique. The next moment, as Caspian stopped moving, ayer of light film appeared at the ce where the thunderbolt exploded. At first, this film of light was not eye-catching, but from another perspective, one could see that it was not a film of light, but a wall. The closer this wall got to the Three Sages Mountain, the thicker it became. Seeing this wall at this moment, Eva Green and the others could not help but change their expressions, while Caspian revealed a thoughtful expression. ¡®I should have guessed it long ago¡­¡¯ Caspian muttered to himself, and then turned to look at the crowd. ¡°How do you feel?¡± As expected by Caspian, no one had a special feeling. Seeing Caspian¡¯s gaze on her, Eva Green said, ¡°Two days ago, I felt as if there was a force in the void obstructing my advance¡­ At first, I didn¡¯t care. But today, I felt that the resistance was obviously stronger. Just now, I felt like there was a pair of hands pushing me in the opposite direction¡­ The restrictions set up by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± As soon as Eva Green¡¯s voice fell, Caspian immediately said, ¡°It seems that no one above Holy Land Realm can enter the Three Sages Mountain this time.¡± ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm can¡®t enter¡­¡± Eva Green thought for a while and nodded. ¡°But it makes sense. If Heavenly Spirit Realm appears, I¡¯m afraid there won¡®t be any other disciples.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian ordered, ¡°In that case, you can stay around for a while. When the timees, I can ask you to do other things.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Eva Green agreed. After giving orders to Eva Green, Caspian turned to look at the others and could not help but reveal a helpless smile. ¡°It seems that we may be in some trouble now.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Lucy asked in confusion. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, everyone present was stunned at first, and then they looked thoughtful. Lucy was still a child, so she didn¡¯t notice too much at the moment. So when she thought of something, she would ask it. The next moment, Jessica said, ¡°Caspian, you mean that if Heavenly Spirit Realm can¡¯t enter, it means that there will be a lot of Holy Land Realm cultivators in the Three Sages Mountain?¡± Lucy was stunned. She just didn¡¯t expect it before. After being reminded by Jessica, she immediately understood the problem. The cultivator¡¯s performance in the Three Sages Mountain was rted to whether he could get the qualification of the Spirit Severing Road. In the case that Heavenly Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t enter the Three Sages Mountain, cultivators of Holy Land Realm were naturally the best candidate. In the face of the same enemy, Holy Land Realm¡¯s performance was naturally much better than that of Pulse Control Realm. So what if Pulse Control Realm cultivator showed his amazing talent? As long as Holy Land Realm could not get out of Three Sages Mountain. No matter how powerful Pulse Control Realm was, it was impossible for him to defeat Holy Land Realm. Thinking of this, Lucyl s face suddenly darkened. At that time, not only did they have to face the unknown zombies, but also the other cultivators who were eyeing them covetously. Only Caspian, Jessica, and Lady Maisie had reached Holy Land Realm. Although Charlotte was still in Pulse Control Realm, she was already a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and her master was an expert of Amethyst Pce Realm. With such an identity, other cultivators would only provoke her if some cultivators went mad and wanted to drag their sects and families down with them. As for the others, they were all cultivators in the Pulse Control Realm, such as Yvonne Johnson, Xander Faris, Omar Pine, Maya Kaye, Renee Pine, Sna Gibson, and Lucy. After entering, even if everyone took action together, from the looks of the realm alone, their team appeared quite weak. The three Holy Land Realm cultivators led seven Pulse Control Realm cultivators. The team looked so vulnerable. ¡°It seems that we will encounter a lot of unnecessary trouble after we go in,¡± Although Omar said so, he did not care about it on his face. Almost everyone else present had the same idea. If they were afraid of challenges, they would not havee here. Although Eva Green could not go together, it was within Caspian¡¯s expectations. It had little effect on their n. Eva Green followed Caspian¡¯s instructions and went to wait nearby. After that, Caspian drove the spirit boat and continued to move toward the Three Sages Mountain. Three Sages Mountain looked very close to them. However, two days had passed when they finally arrived near the mountain range. And after entering the range of the snow mountain, they could no longer use the spirit boat. They had to walk through the snow mountain and reach the central area of Domain. This could not be said to be an ident. It could only be said that the test began here. Spiritual Qi of the Three Sages Mountain was very thin. It would probably take them five days to pass through Domain in the snow mountains and reach the center. In these five days, if cultivator¡¯s strength was not strong enough or he didn¡¯t have enough elixirs to replenish his spiritual Qi, he would never be able to finish the whole process. This was the first assessment of cultivators of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. This was not a problem for Caspian. So the team of the ten people and two beasts began to walk on foot. *** As far as the eye could see, the vast world was covered in silver. This kind of scene was extremely rare for the people of Pulse Control Realm. Deep inside, they could not help but feel that they were small. Hence, their voices became much quieter. However, Caspian did not feel that way. He had already witnessed such a scene when he entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡®s courtyard assigned to him. Inparison, there was nothing in the courtyard. It looked much more oppressive than the snow-covered Three Sages Mountain. Three days ago, everyone was moving forward. As far as the eye could see, it was covered with snow everywhere. Even when passing through Domain in the center of the mountain, it was still white. There was nothing to say. After entering the depths, they finally found something unusual. The first to notice was Sna Gibson, who spoke the least. She found a neat line of corpses on the cliff. These corpses had long been weathered and turned into dried corpses that were embedded in the cracks in the rocks on the mountain peak. However, Caspian went to check and found that there were obvious artificial cracks in the rocks iid with these dried corpses. It meant that these bodies were deliberately ced there. Thinking about it, they dug out chakrams from the top to bottom around the Three Sages Mountain and the chakrams were filled with corpses. That should be a huge number. Caspian and the others gasped at the number. ¡°Looks like Senior Maisie wasn¡¯t wrong,¡± said Xander after a long moment of silence. ¡°There¡¯s something unusual about this ce¡­¡± ording to Caspian¡¯s estimation, there were about two days left before they could reach Domain in the central area of the Three Sages Mountain. That night, everyone set up camp ording to the habits of the past few days. Although it was called camping, in fact, it was just to find a ce to rest. Caspian set up a spiritual Qi gathering formation so that everyone could meditate and rest, and eat something at the same time. There was no spiritual Qi in the Three Sages Mountain, but it did not mean that Caspian would waste everyone¡¯s spiritual Qi. For him now, spirit stones were not a problem at all. Original from N?velDrama.Org. In such a ce, providing spiritual Qi to everyone with spiritual Qi gathering formation and spirit stones was not a big deal. But, when they started the fire tonight, they found a group of people in the distance. It must have been cultivators who were going to Three Sages Mountain. When Caspian found them, they also found Caspian and the others. In the wild, when cultivators met each other, they would try their best to avoid each other. After all, who knew what the other party was thinking? They would often think about killing and robbing. Thest resting ce was about 20 kilometers away from Caspian and the others. This distance was not really far, but Caspian and the others chose to stay here first. Naturally, there was no reason for Caspian to move his position since the other party arrived hereter than Caspian and the others. They spent several hours peacefully together. It was gettingte at night. The area of the Three Sages Mountain was covered with snow all year round. Even at night, as long as the moonlight reflected on the snow, it could shine all around. The visibility was almost the same as the daytime. To put it bluntly, there was a difference at night, which was that the light at night looked colder. When it was a littleter, Caspian found that a person in the other party¡¯s team in the distance stood up and was heading in their direction. Soon, that cultivator of the other party came to Caspian. He did note empty-handed, but carried a huge beast leg on his back. Judging from the size of the beast leg, it was almost as tall as a person. Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 It was a cultivator in his thirties who came with a beast leg on his back. The huge beast leg he brought was obviously meant for Caspian and the others. But aftering here, his attention was still attracted by the people sitting in meditation. This cultivator was very clear that within Three Sages Mountain, spiritual Qi was very thin. If cultivators wanted to guarantee that there was a spiritual Qi here, they had to take elixirs that could restore their spirit. In fact, this was what their team did. And in order to ensure that they could have enough elixirs after entering the central area of Domain, they had been nning to take elixirs instead of eating them as they pleased. Only the people at the front and back of the team maintained 70 to 80 percent of their spiritual Qi. As for the others, they only needed to maintain 20 percent of the basics. Although it hadn¡¯t been long since they arrived, it was hard for these cultivators. However, aftering here, this cultivator was surprised to find that the ten cultivators of this team were not only full of spiritual Qi, but also meditating at the moment. The most surprising thing was that the cultivator immediately felt a strong spiritual Qiing toward him. This kind of feeling was no less than when walking in a desert for a long time, those who had been thirsty for a long time suddenly fell into the spring water. Then, the cultivator found the reason why spiritual Qi here was rich. ¡°Spiritual Qi gathering formation!¡± The cultivator cried out in surprise. His facial features were deformed, and the beast¡¯s leg on his back fell down with a ng and hit a big pit on the snow. When he found that what spiritual Qi gathering formation gathered was not the thin spiritual Qi around them, but spiritual Qi from spirit stones on the ground, the cultivator felt that his vision of life was about to copse. It was as if his whole family had nothing to eat, only to find that the neighbor next door was not only eating meat, but also the pig raised by his neighbor was also eating meat. The violent impact made the cultivator lose his wits. It was not until Caspian came over that the cultivator came to his senses. ¡±We¡­ We are camping over there¡­ I send this beast leg over for you. Where do youe from?¡± After taking a few deep breaths, the cultivator remembered his purpose and began to talk with Caspian. When Caspian got up, spiritual Qi gathering formation was temporarily shut down. ¡®I don¡¯t care about the loss of spiritual Qi, but this is mine. Why should an outsider take advantage of it here?¡¯ That was what Caspian was thinking. Caspian chatted with him for a while. Both sides did notmunicate deeply. After all, when walking outside, the most taboo was to have a shallow rtionship but talk too much. Both sides only needed to give a hint that they were just setting up camp here and they would continue their journey the next day. They were not interested in the other party, that¡¯s all. In the end, Caspian politely refused the beast leg sent by the other party. After ncing at the crowd again, the cultivator put his beast leg on his back and said goodbye to Caspian with a smile. Looking at the back of the cultivator, Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly. After a while, he shook his head, turned around, and opened spiritual Qi gathering formation again. Lucy was active and did not like silence. Just now, everyone was meditating quietly, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb them. Now that such an ident had happened, she simply stood up, stretched her hands and feet, looked at Caspian, and asked curiously, ¡°Caspian, why don¡¯t you want the pig¡¯s trotters sent by that person?¡± In the face of others, the little Lucy still respected Caspian and did not call him stupid Casper. Seeing that Lucy was so sensible, Caspian patiently exined to her. ¡±When you walk outside, you can¡¯t ept anything given by a strange cultivator, especially what you can eat,¡± answered Caspian. ¡°Why?¡± Lucy was curious. ¡°Don¡¯t you want other people¡®s kindness?¡± ¡°How do you know that he is kind?¡± Caspian snorted and nced in the direction that the man had just left. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When he left, he nced at all of you¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? What does that mean?¡± Lucy was still puzzled. Caspian said lightly, ¡±He saw clearly the realm of everyone here.¡± Hearing this, Lucy understood. Among them, only three were Holy Land Realm cultivators, and the remaining seven were Pulse Control Realm cultivators. ording to Caspian¡¯s words just now, it was a fake for that cultivator to send a pig¡¯s trotter. The cultivator was to see what realm and strength Caspian and the others were. ¡±Lucy, remember, there is a saying in the secr world¡­¡± Seeing that Lucy¡¯s eyes were shining as if she was deep in thought, Caspian reminded her again. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Yellow Rat Wolf paid you a New Year¡¯s Call. It has no good intentions,¡± Caspian said. Lucy was stunned for a moment, and then she was furious. ¡°You are the chicken!¡± The little girl was so angry that she grabbed a ball of snow on the ground and threw it at Caspian. He was hit by her very cooperatively. Only then did Lucy calm down. At this time, Jessica got up and looked at Caspian with a trace of worry on her face. ¡°Caspian, that person not only saw through all of us, but also knew that we have spiritual Qi gathering formation.¡± If most of the team members were Pulse Control Realm cultivators, they would be a fat sheep. Spiritual Qi gathering formation and spirit stones of this team were just like the pair of horns on the fat sheep¡¯s head, which were made of gold. ¡°If they dare toe, I¡¯ll be d,¡± Caspian waved his hand. ¡°In this way, we can have more supplies.¡± There was a hint of relief in his tone, but it was just to make everyone feel at ease. After staying in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for a period of time, Caspian had deeply felt that the various methods cultivators had mastered were endless and impossible to defend against. Therefore, afterforting everyone to meditate and cultivate again, he secretly set up a few more alert formations around. *** Several hours passed, and the two sides were safe and sound. In the vast snow, there was only the sound of the wind blowing. However, in the middle of the night, there was a riot and the sound of explosions in the enemy¡¯s camp. Everyone looked up and saw that the chaotic figures were entangled together, and at the same time, several beams of light were constantly shing. After a while, seven or eight figures appeared in front of everyone. The cultivator who hade to send the pig¡®s trotters off was also among them. They seemed to be in a hurry and looked unfriendly. In the blink of an eye, they came close to Caspian. As the highest realm among the team members, Caspian stopped them when the other party was about one kilometer away from Caspian¡¯s camp. ¡±This is the ce where we set up our camp. If you continue to move forward, I will regard it as an enemy¡­¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Hand over the person!¡± The leader of the group frowned and cried out loud. The sound was like rolling thunder, which made people¡®s eardrums ache. Except for Caspian, everyone else present couldn¡¯t help but stop breathing and show a painful look. Jessica spat out some words, ¡±The third stage of Holy Land Realm¡­¡± Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 Caspian¡¯s face darkened and a white light shot out from his mouth. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Cultivators on the opposite side were far superior to Caspian, so they didn¡¯t expect that Caspian would attack them directly. What¡¯s more, even if they thought of it, could they avoid the magical power thrown out by Caspian? With a bang, the cultivator who had just shouted flew dozens of meters away. He fell into the snow and disappeared. ck smoke floated out from inside. Cultivators who had been shouting thest moment suddenly became as quiet as chickens. They had wanted to make the first move, but now it seemed that this guy was not easy to deal with. However, the weakest among the seven or eight cultivators was at the third stage of Pulse Control Realm. In fact, only two of them were Pulse Control Realm cultivators, and the others were Holy Land Realm cultivators. Therefore, after the initial shock, they regained theirposure. But this time, they were not so reckless. After they looked at each other, the guy who came to send the big pig¡¯s trotters took a step forward and said, ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t fight first, lest you hurt our harmony.¡± Caspian didn¡¯t need to think to figure out the purpose of the other party¡¯s visit at this moment, it was obvious. Therefore, he was toozy to talk to this guy. He lowered his eyelids and thought that the blow just now should be heavier and directly tear the roaring guy to pieces. The cultivator who sent the pig¡¯s trotters did not know what Caspian was thinking at this time. Seeing Caspian¡¯s obedient look, he thought that Caspian was afraid, so he couldn¡¯t help but straighten his back and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Just now, a thief appeared in our camp and stole something¡­ When we chased after him, we saw him running towards you.¡± ¡°You mean we stole your things?¡± Maya frowned and shouted, ¡°You ndered us!¡± This group of cultivators saw that it was a Pulse Control Realm cultivator who spoke, so they did not take her seriously at all. They just sneered and did not speak. Their eyes were almost fixed on Caspian. It was because in their opinion, among these people, it was precisely Caspian that could pose a threat to them. As for Jessica and Lady Maisie of first stage of the Holy Land Realm, they were not a big problem. At most, they were a little tricky. Seeing that everyone¡®s eyes were on him, Caspian raised his eyelids and said with a faint smile, ¡°Did you really see him? Who saw him?¡± ¡°It is him!¡± The cultivator who sent the pig¡¯s trotter pointed at someone among them. ¡±It¡¯s me. I saw it clearly!¡± The man took a step forward and shouted. However, before he could finish his words, he suddenly felt a strong wind blowing in front of him. At the same time, a sharp light shed. Chi! Under the moonlight, on the snowy ground, the cultivator was suddenly torn in half by a knife light. Hot blood mixed with hot internal organs suddenly dripped down. The cultivator¡®s eyes were filled with disbelief. Momentster, he fell to the ground. The strong smell of blood immediately spread. The remaining cultivators were stunned for a moment before they finally reacted. Their eyes were filled with shock and anger. However, Caspian did not even look at them. He lowered his eyes again and shook the blood on the magic sword. ¡°Who else saw him?¡± ¡°You! How dare you! How dare you kill our¡­ ¡± The cultivator, who sent the pig¡¯s trotter, was about to report his identity when he suddenly saw Caspian looking up with a faint smile on his face. He suddenly came to his senses. Since the other party dared to kill people here, he must have nothing to fear! If he reported himself here, wouldn¡¯t the other party know where he came from? If they could kill this guy, it would be fine. Once the other party escaped, his own n would likely have to face an extremely intense retaliation. After all, the other party was at Pulse Control Realm, but he dared to use spiritual Qi gathering formation and spirit stones in the wild! The cultivator who did this was either a fool without experience or had a powerful background, so he was confident. Judging from the other party¡¯s arrogance and strength when he killed the Holy Land Realm cultivator in an instant, he was definitely not a fool! These thoughts were figured out in the cultivator¡¯s mind almost instantly. The moment he figured it out, ayer of cold sweat broke out on the back of the cultivator who sent the pig¡¯s trotters. He was blown by the cold wind, the sweat was as cold as iron and stuck to his back. He immediately came to his senses and cried out in his heart. He had thought too simply before. After being incited by the other people, he felt that this group of people was in a low realm, so he wanted to take advantage of them. Now it seemed that the other party had the confidence so that he could team up with Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Seeing that the other side did not speak, Caspian sneered and said, ¡±Who do I dare to kill? Aren¡¯t you going to tell me your name? Tell me¡­¡± Upon hearing his words, the other cultivators also realized what was going on. Their faces darkened. They wanted to rush forward and kill all the ten people in front of them to rob spiritual Qi gathering formation and spirit stones. But, Caspian standing in front of them was like a wall, preventing them from taking this step. It should be known that the one who had just been sent flying by Caspian was at the third level of Holy Land Realm, and the one who had been killed by Caspian was at the second level of Holy Land Realm. Theirpanions were killed, but they did not have the courage to take revenge. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, this anger was suppressed in their hearts, nearly making them spit out blood at the same time. After a long time, the cultivator who sent the big pig¡¯s trotter gritted his teeth and said, ¡°We¡¯re just catching the thief, and we didn¡¯t say that you stole it, but you took the lead in killing our people. There¡¯s nothing to say.¡± Caspian nced at the man indifferently. All of a sudden, the cultivator felt that his muscles had contracted sharply, and his courage almost shrank into therge intestine. The Devil-breaking Knife was weighed in his hand, and Caspian said with a faint smile, ¡°Are you not convinced?¡± At first, the other side wanted to crush Caspian with their high realm, but now Caspian also used the same method to deal with this group of people. Suddenly, the group of cultivators was so angry that they almost gnashed their teeth. ¡±You only have three Holy Land Realm cultivators, and even if we lose two, there are still six on our side. If you really want to fight to the death, we won¡¯t be afraid!¡± The cultivator who sent the big pig¡¯s feet gritted his teeth and said, ¡°But obviously, both of us have more important things to do. After we enter the snow mountain, we can take revenge on our own abilities!¡± His words clearly indicated that he admitted defeat. Perhaps only this group of people knew the grievance and depression in their hearts. However, the moment they turned around, the voice of Caspian came from behind them. ¡°Did I let you go?¡± There was a hint of dissatisfaction in Caspian¡¯s tone. ¡°We are having a good rest here. We didn¡¯t provoke you.¡± ¡°You wanted to make trouble, but found that you were no match for us, so you wanted to retreat. It¡¯s up to you toe and go. But¡­ Do you really think this ce belongs to your family?¡± Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 The group of people who were about to leave froze. They turned around again and looked at Caspian with anger, doubt, humiliation, and dissatisfaction in their eyes. ¡°We took the initiative to take a step back, but you still insist. Do you really think we are afraid of you?¡± At this time, the cultivator who sent the pig¡¯s trotter did not hide the killing intent in his eyes. He said with a cold face, ¡°Do you really want to be our enemy?¡± Caspian was so angry that heughed. ¡°Did I ask you to provoke me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian took a step forward. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± In an instant, a series of illusory images of Caspian appeared on the spot. ¡°Do it!¡± The cultivator, who had sent the pig¡¯s trotters, raised his eyebrows and shouted. In an instant, the people around him immediately rushed toward Jessica and Sna Gibson. There was no problem with their n at the moment. Although Caspian was powerful, the realm of the people following him was too low. They were no match for Caspian, but they could catch Jessica, Sna, and others to threaten him. Their n was right, but they had misjudged the strength of Caspian. Caspian was much stronger than them. The cultivator who rushed to the front suddenly felt a horrible airflow behind him. It sounded like a giant monster breaking through the air. But he couldn¡¯t figure out why there was such a huge object on the snow. So the cultivator subconsciously looked in the direction of the moonlight. The next moment, he felt all his blood freeze. Because the cultivator saw a shadow as thick as a python suddenly appear on his face. This wild python was almost as thick as a water tank. ¡°How can this be¡­?¡± Before he could finish his words, the cultivator was directly swept away. The power of Caspian¡¯s arm shattered his bones and internal organs in an instant. This cultivator didn¡¯t even have a chance to scream. After his whole body exploded into a mass of blood, he flew out like a cannonball and fell into the snow. He pulled out a red gully in the snow and then stopped. The other cultivators who were still rushing forward were also shocked at this moment. Because they saw that Caspian¡®s arms had be ten times thicker at this moment! The muscles on his arm were like cast steel, a deafening roar was heard when he moved slightly. Without any magic, Caspian raised his hand and smashed toward one of them. That cultivator reacted quickly. He immediately held a long spear and stabbed toward Caspian¡¯s wrist, trying to resist. Because in his opinion, no matter how thick and long Caspian¡¯s arm was, it could not be harder than spirit tools. But in fact, Caspian¡¯s arm was harder than an initial-stage spirit tools¡¯. With a snap, the long spear was smashed into several pieces in an instant. Caspian¡¯s fist, like a heavy hammer, smashed the cultivator¡¯s head into his chest and smashed him into a mass of flesh and blood. The ground shook violently, and arge amount of snowkes exploded in all directions. When they arrived, there were eight people. At this time, there were only four people left. Two of the remaining four were Pulse Control Realm cultivators. At this moment, these two Pulse Control Realm cultivators were so scared that their legs went limp and their faces turned pale. They fell to the ground and trembled. They almost became fools. The cultivator who sent the pig¡¯s trotter suddenly gritted his teeth and knelt on the ground with a thud. He looked at Caspian and said, ¡°I admit defeat! How about letting this matter go?¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°So you think I have to thank you for not killing me?¡± Then Caspian raised his hand and cut the cultivator in half. The cultivator who sent the pig¡¯s trotter was still stunned before he died. ¡®I¡¯ve already admitted defeat and begged for mercy¡­ Why does he want to kill me again?¡¯ The remaining three people, one by one, were all beheaded by Caspian. When Caspian made his move, Lady Maisie, Jessica, and the others had already rushed to the other party¡¯s camp. It was impossible for the enemy toe out in full force. There must be someone left in the camp. At this time, the roots must be removed. If one or two of them escaped, it would be cruel to themselves. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Caspian solved the problem here, and then immediately shot toward the other side¡¯s campsite. More than 20 kilometers was only two or three breaths for him. When he arrived there, Caspian saw Jessica was fighting fiercely with four people on the other side. There were two Holy Land Realm cultivators among them. However, these two Holy Land Realm cultivators were simr to Jessica and Lady Maisie. Therefore, once she was entangled, she could not escape at all. The remaining two Pulse Control Realm cultivators had already fallen into the siege of the other Pulse Control Realm cultivators. They were bleeding profusely and were about to die. When Caspian arrived, the battle ended directly. The Demon- defeating Saber struck out a bolt of bright lightning and sent the four heads flying. When this battle were done, everyone looked at Caspian with different eyes. After Caspian returned to Heavenly Stars Sect, although his realm had obviously surpassed everyone¡¯s, he had never fought with anyone. Therefore, they were not clear about Caspian¡¯s strength. However, today, he killed his peers as easily as cutting vegetables. This immediately made everyone realize that Caspian was still the same as before, and he was invincible among his peers. After that, there was no need for Caspian to clean up the battlefield. He stood there and watched as everyone took off their storage pouches. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and rushed out. Just as everyone was wondering about his actions, they saw Caspian rushing dozens of miles away and shing at the pile of snow. In the next moment, arge stream of blood gushed out from the pile of snow. The crowd was stunned for a moment before they realized that it was the third stage of Holy Land Realm expert who had been sent flying by Caspian. That guy was knocked out by Caspian before, but he didn¡¯t die. Fortunately, Caspian remembered it at this moment. Otherwise, there would be another fish that escaped the. When Caspian came back, he brought back the storage pouch of the third stage of Holy Land Realm cultivator and put it together with what everyone had counted. Among them, there were two at the third stage of Holy Land Realm. One was the one who was killed by Caspian, and the other was the one who sent the pig¡¯s trotters. Most of the supplies these people carried were also ced on these two people. After opening the storage pouches and tidying them up, they found a lot of good stuff. Although Caspian had prepared some talismans for their return, the number was limited after all. In addition, they had to be distributed to everyone, so everyone would not get much. Although magic weapons, elixirs, and talismans brought by this team were not as good as those brought by Caspian, there were many of them. Therefore, it was hard to say who would win if the two sides threw away their magic weapons, elixirs, and talismans. After getting the supplies of this team, everyone on the side of Caspian was immediately greatly replenished. The only pity was that the identities of these people could not be figured out by Caspian and the others. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 These cultivators also had things simr to jade identification badges. However, Caspian had never seen the symbols on these jade tokens. They must havee from another Efrax. Caspian was toozy to investigate this matter. If he had to worry about gains and losses and be afraid after killing someone, he would not have taken action at that time. . With this harvest, everyone set off overnight. *** After walking for about two days, they passed through the snow Domain in Three Sages Mountain. A little further forward, they would see Domain in Three Sages Mountain. When everyone was riding on spirit boat and looking down from mid-air, they saw that Domain in Three Sages Mountain was covered by a strange mist. It wasn¡¯t until they got closer that they could see clearly that the mist was so thick that it almost turned into a substance. It was like a whirlpool that was entrenched between the three snow mountains, rotating and surging wildly. From a distance, everyone could hear the deafening roar, andpared with the whirlpool, everyone felt as small as an ant. Among the crowd, those who had little experience, such as Lucy and Renee, looked a little pale at this moment. ¡°The ce we¡¯re going to¡­¡± Lucy swallowed and turned to look at Jessica next to her. She could not help grabbing her sleeve. ¡°Is it in this whirlpool?¡± Jessica looked at the whirlpool that covered an area of nearly 50 kilometers and nodded. The crowd fell silent¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the guidance of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, no one would have thought that there would be such a heaven-devouring whirlpool in the central Domain of the three snow mountains, let alone that the destination they were going to be in this whirlpool. However, although it was such a request, when they saw the whirlpool, they still hesitated. ¡®Do we really want to go in?¡¯ Judging from the surrounding environment, it seemed that there was only one choice for them to jump into the whirlpool. But no matter how they looked at it now, jumping inside seemed not to be a smart choice. Charlotte who had brought orders from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect obviously hadn¡¯t expected to face such a scene. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you the scroll again¡­¡± At this time, she was notpletely confident. This whirlpool waspletely beyond her expectations. If there was really a mistake, everyone would fall into it and die an unclear death. It would be in vain. ¡°No need,¡± Caspian suddenly raised his hand and stopped her. Everyone looked at Caspian and saw that he was thinking about something. He raised his chin and motioned for everyone to look in a direction nearby. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Following the direction pointed by Caspian, everyone turned their heads. Immediately, they saw a figure form a line in the gap between a cliff dozens of miles away from them. It was a teamposed of cultivators. The number of people in the team was about the same as that of Caspian. This group of people also stopped and looked at the whirlpool below the cliff. However, after watching for a while, they suddenly jumped down one by one. There was no hesitation or worry. If Caspian had not known that there was another universe in the whirlpool, they would have thought that this group of people hadmitted suicide together. After the group of people jumped into the whirlpool, Caspian and the others immediately focused their eyes and looked carefully. A pale golden light suddenly rose from the whirlpool, wrapped around them like eggs, and then floated and sank steadily toward the center of the whirlpool. After a while, they disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Seeing this scene, Caspian was relieved. The golden light was obviously prepared by the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect beforehand. ¡°It seems that we didn¡¯t go the wrong way¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s tensed body finally rxed at this time. For the sake of safety, everyone waited for a while longer. When they saw another two teamposed of cultivators jump into the whirlpool without hesitation and then be wrapped in the golden light, Caspian turned to ask Charlotte, ¡°Is there a time limit in the sect?¡± ¡°No,¡± Charlotte Sky shook her head and said, ¡°Before I came here, I specially asked Master about it. There is no time limit. Everything depends on cultivator¡¯s performance.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time limit¡­¡± Caspian touched his chin and then nodded. ¡°Okay, I see. Let¡¯s go. After we get inside, everyone should be careful. It¡¯s no use talking about the specific situation now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone nodded. They did not jump into the whirlpool one by one like the previous team. Instead, they stood in a row at the edge of the cliff, holding hands, and then fell down together. The moment he entered the purplish-ck whirlpool, Caspian felt a chilling from his body. It felt like he had been sshed with a basin of ice water in the hot summer. However, soon after, he saw a golden light appear around everyone. It was like arge that supported the surroundings. The people who were still falling immediately stabilized their bodies. At this moment, they were all in the golden light. The golden light, like a small boat, floated on the whirlpool, flowing toward the center with the flow of the whirlpool. Standing in the golden light, everyone felt no different from standing on t ground. If it weren¡¯t for the rising and falling of the surroundings and the ck dragon-like fog surging, they really wouldn¡¯t have felt that they were actually in a strange whirlpool at this moment. Although there was no danger at the moment, everyone looked serious. After all, this was not a child¡®s y. The situation they were facing might be more dangerous and more important than any other time. As the backbone of the crowd, Caspian took a step forward and looked forward through the golden light. Before theypletely sneaked into the whirlpool, he estimated the distance through the golden light and said to the crowd, ¡°From here to the center of the whirlpool, at this speed, it may take four hours. Don¡¯t worry.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone felt their bodies sink. Suddenly, darkness came from all directions and swallowed them up in an instant. The golden light enveloped them andpletely slipped into the whirlpool. However, because of the golden light, it was not ck in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, but as if there were candles burning at night. Although they could not see clearly what was in the distance of the whirlpool, they could still see the space about the size of a room clearly. ¡°Four hours. Now we can only wait¡­¡± Lady Maisie approached the edge of the golden light and looked at the ck fog that was close at hand. The ck mist coiled together like chains that locked the souls of evil spirits in hell. In the endless darkness, it seemed that countless evil thoughts were brewing, making people inexplicably panic. Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 The ck fog churned and surged, but it was unusually quiet, giving people an extremely mysterious feeling. If it weren¡¯t for the golden light, even cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything. In the center of the ck whirlpool, an underground was brightly lit at this moment. Brightmps lit up a huge space as bright as day. Countless y sculptures were densely packed but neatly arranged. They were standing or kneeling, vivid and lifelike, making one¡¯s scalp tingle at the sight of them. These y sculptures were facing a long staircase at the front. The stairs were very wide, and each floor could amodate at least forty or fifty people walking side by side. The stairs were also very tall, with a total of 9999 floors. It was as if they had been lifted up into the sky and transformed into a heavenlydder. At the top of the ce stood a huge group of pces. The pces were resplendent, carved, and painted like pces where immortals lived. They were luxurious and mysterious everywhere. Even the pces of the noblest emperors in the mortal world were probably less than one in ten thousand here. However, the pceplex was empty. This kind of emptiness was enough to make people who saw this feel their hearts palpitate and their chests feel as if they were about to be torn apart. The interior of the pces was also full of gorgeous and noble aura. But now, it was filled with an uneasy silence. In the center of the pce was a huge coffin. The coffin was nearly 30 meters long and 50 to 60 meters wide. It was pitch-ck and had a human shape simr to a relief sculpture on its surface. This human shape was tall and sturdy, as if he had been cast as a whole. But, the human figure was extremely twisted, especially the mouth on his face, which could not be done by an ordinary person, as if he was shouting and roaring desperately before he died. This coffin, together with this empty and quiet pce, was enough to drive anyone who stepped into it crazy. In fact, in addition to the coffin, there were two other human figures in the pce. Calling them human figures instead of human was because no one could be sure whether these two fellows could be called human beings or not. One of the two figures was tall and the other was short. The taller one wore a long ck robe and held a wooden staff almost as tall as him. The robe was flowing on the ground and almost integrated with the ck ground. Although there was no wind in the hall, the man¡¯s robe swayed slightly. When the long robe was blown up by the wind, it could be seen through the gap that thenky human figure had no feet. The short figure was a seven or eight-year old little girl. Her long, moist hair hung down to her waist, and she was wearing a pink pce dress. The bright color and the dark atmosphere of the pce were obviously ipatible with each other, but at this moment, it made people feel nervous as if their throats were pressed by a de. This little girl was kneeling on the ground with her face facing the coffin. Her fingers were fiddling with the ck object in a small bowl next to her. If time could flow backward for many years, those ck objects, which had long withered, would be the original grapes with moist luster. But now, they were almost the same as a lump of solidified mud. In the entire pce, only this coffin, a tall and thin human figure, and this little girl could be seen at once. It was unknown how long they had been in this state or how long they wouldst. At this moment, a rush of footsteps suddenly came from the steps outside the pce. The voice was fast and urgent, and it was getting closer and closer. It soon stopped outside the pce. It was a walking y sculpture. Compared to this y sculpture, the color of the y sculpture was brighter and more vivid from eyebrows to clothes. However, it was also because of this brighter life and color that the y sculpture looked even more sinister and weird. The y sculpture was kneeling on one knee outside the pce. Its mouth was made of mud, so it naturally could not move. However, its voice was clearly transmitted to the pce and to the two human figures in front of the coffin. What the y sculpture said was a kind of obscurenguage. It was urgent and fast. Normal people could not understand it. However, just as the y sculpture was saying, the little girl who was ying the things in the bowl stopped what she was doing. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The white veil covering her face moved slightly. The tall and thin figure slowly turned around. Because the ck robe covered his whole body, the human figure still could not be seen clearly, but it could be seen that the hand holding the wooden staff was extremely horrible purple and ck, and it was like a dead wood. It had lost its moisture and was tightly wrinkled. The nails in his hands were also dark purple in color, which was frightening. They were as sharp as daggers. At this moment, they moved slightly, giving people a feeling of cutting the air. The y sculpture soon finished its words. However, it was still kneeling in front of the pce as if it was waiting for an order. The little girl¡¯s finger, which had just stopped, poked the bowl again. After the veil, a slightly sharp voice came, ¡°They all came here. It seems that all the resurrected soldiers have been killed.¡± Her voice sounded like an old woman deliberately squeezing her throat. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time to wake up,¡± the human figure in the ck robe said. ¡°This is not the best time as the king expected.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to say this now. After all, the king will wake up soon. This is irreversible,¡± The little girl¡¯s fingertips rubbed the mud in the bowl into a ball. Behind her white veil, two beams of horrible blood light faintly appeared. ¡°But those guys really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. Although the king hasn¡¯t been alive for a long time, not everyone can disturb his long sleep,¡± The little girl slowly stood up from the ground. ¡°How many people havee in now?¡± The y sculpture moved, and then some words that were puzzling came from the pce. ¡°Well, that¡¯s already the number, and it¡¯s still increasing¡­¡± Augh came from behind the white veil, and her tone was full of mockery. ¡°In that case, let them be the gifts for the king when he wakes up¡­¡± After a pause, the little girl turned her head and looked at the human figure in the ck robe. At this moment, she did not move, but just turned her head, and her head turned a full half circle! No living person would be able to do that! Her petite body was dressed in red, and her head could turn half a circle. This scene was horrifying to the extreme. ¡°Imperial Preceptor, let the oracles and divine beasts solve these problems. What do you think?¡± The little girl asked with a smile. The shadow under the ck robe was momentarily silent. After which, its skinny finger suddenly tightened its grip on the wooden staff. On the wooden staff, a ball of purple light immediately shot out of the pce! Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 The purple-ck light turned into a long straight line, passing through the pce, over the heads of countless y sculptures below, and into the endless darkness above. The darkness began to flow slowly like melting mud, and at the same time, a big bubble appeared. Shadows floated out of the darkness. They screamed,ughed strangely, gathered together, and flew away. A momentter, a roar came from the darkness. A deste and ancient aura arose spontaneously. It was as if a sleeping creature had been awakened. The darkness suddenly became like the deep sea, making muffled sounds. In next second, as a huge wave rolled up, a ball of white appeared in it, but it immediately disappeared into the darkness. That white color was like a part of a fishtail. However, even if it was only a small portion, it was still terrifyinglyrge. Since the fishtail was still like this, the size of the whole fish was unimaginable. The fishtail only writhed in the darkness and did not appear again. But, the darkness made people¡¯s hearts palpitate even more. It was as if the cage, which originally locked a fierce beast, had be empty. Since the cage was empty, the fierce beast inside was naturally released. *** If it had not been for the asional jolt, it would have been difficult for everyone to sense that they were moving forward. The golden light wrapped around everyone and shuttled through the dark whirlpool. It was impossible to tell the speed without reference, but at least it was very stable. If their speed did not change, they would reach the center of the whirlpool in about an hour. No one knew where it would lead to. That was because during this period of time, they had adapted to the darkness. Even Lucy, Renee, and others, who had experienced the least, were no longer as nervous as before. Especially Lucy, at this time, she even stuck her face to the golden light, opened her eyes wide, and curiously looked into the darkness. Because she remembered that she had heard from Lady Maisie before that there were fish and dragons flying in the rolling clouds, so at this moment, she hoped to see them. But in the end, her eyes were sore, and she didn¡¯t see anything else. Darkness was darkness. This feeling was like swimming in ink. Without special abilities, it was difficult for her to distinguish the surrounding changes. After watching for a while, Lucy lost interest when she saw that there was no special change. However, just as she turned around and was about to go over and tease Little Candy, she seemed to hear something. The voice came through the golden light. Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But she was not sure. In the past two hours, she had not heard a single sounding from the enormous ck whirlpool. She looked at the reactions of the people present. Everyone closed their eyes, either meditating or lost in thought. No one seemed to notice this unusual movement. In an instant, Lucy also thought that she had heard it wrong. But then, another voice came. This time, the soundsted longer than before. Not only that, but the sound was also mixed with some other sounds. Lucy was sure that she had heard correctly. Because not only did she hear it, but she also saw that Little Candy¡¯s ears were pricked up and its front paws were tight. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Lucy turned around and looked a t the darkness outside the golden light again. The darkness was deep, and the voice just now was very vague, so for a moment, she could not determine which direction the voice came from. Ahead? Back? Left or right? Or above and under her feet? Just as Lucy pricked up her ears, hoping to catch the next sound, a figure suddenly stopped beside her. Lucy turned around in surprise and immediately saw Caspian, who had been meditating, looking out of the golden light with a serious face. ¡°Did you hear that too?¡± Lucy asked subconsciously. Caspian nodded and still looked ahead. ¡°What¡­ What is it?¡± Lucy blinked and asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°But I was sure just now that I heard a scream¡­¡± ¡°A scream?¡± Lucy was stunned for a moment, and then her face turned pale. The darkness here was easy to make people feel depressed. But now, after hearing what Caspian said, she suddenly had a rich imagination in her mind. This kind of imagination was the easiest to make people fall into fear. For a moment, Lucy felt her hands and feet turn cold. As for reality, it seemed that it was to stimte her again. After a while, another voice sounded. This time, the voice was much closer to the crowd. Therefore, it sounded even clearer. It was like a crash, like the sound of porcin breaking, and then a series of exmations and screams. However, the screamingsted for a short time, which might have just reached everyone¡¯s ears, and then stopped abruptly, as if it had been strangled. Lucy¡¯s breathing quickened and her eyes widened. She desperately tried to see what was hidden in the darkness. At this time, not only Caspian but also the others had also stood up with serious faces. ¡°At most twenty kilometers,¡± Xander said. ¡°Very close¡­¡± Omar held the hilt with both hands. Original from N?velDrama.Org. In such a ce, if there was really an ident, Pulse Control Realm cultivators might not be able to make any effective resistance. But holding the hilt could always calm people down. Since they had made up their mind, they could naturally carefully think about the most important problems. ¡°What is it?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know for the time being, but be careful,¡± Caspian thought for a while and said, ¡°Maybe the person who came with us just now was killed.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expression turned serious. The people who came together were naturally cultivators who came here. Since they were killed, it should be the golden light wrapped around the group of people. Now, was there something wrong with this ck whirlpool, or was there something wrong with the arrangement of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? This question was answered in the next moment. Lucy was staring at the darkness outside the golden light with wide eyes. A piece of white suddenly burst out. It was as if the white was squeezing open the ck space and upying the space where the ck was originally upied. But the white color was too big. At first, it was only a foot or so, but it was very conspicuous in this ck area. The next moment, the white color rapidly grew longer and wider. In the blink of an eye, it changed from one foot to almost winter! It was a neat row of sharp teeth! Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Every tooth was as high as seven or eight floors. A row of teeth looked like an endless wall. ¡°What is this?!¡± Lucy was stunned for a moment, and then she reacted and let out a scream. The people wrapped in the golden light immediately felt a strong impact. The golden light wrapping around them was suddenly like a small boat, and it was suddenly rushed away by the huge waves. Although they tried their best to stabilize their bodies, they still stumbled. They felt that they were like fallen leaves in a storm. They could not decide where and how to float. By the time they stabilized themselves, they would have been pushed 70 to 80 kilometers away. From this distance, they finally saw what the neat rows of teeth looked like in the darkness. It was a big fish! To be exact, it was a big fish with only bones left! The size of this fish could no longer be described in words. The golden light where everyone was standing was as small as sesame seeds in front of the big fish. The ferocious bones around the fish were looming in the darkness, like a bridge between life and death. The white-boned fish moved slightly, as if it could overturn Heaven and Earth and shatter Yin and Yang. With the appearance of the white-boned fish, some of the dark chaos seemed to have been washed away. They could vaguely see some golden light spots floating around the white bone fish. Like Caspian and the others, cultivators of varying numbers must be wrapped in these light spots. Obviously, those cultivators were not as lucky as Caspian and the others. The white-boned fish swung its tail. Suddenly, the two golden light spots disappeared in the darkness. Seeing this scene, everyone couldn¡¯t help but suffocate. In the darkness, there seemed to be exmations and screams. The fish opened its mouth again. The sharp teeth were suddenly opened like closed gates. Several light spots were immediately swallowed by it. Although there were only two neat rows of ribs left on the big fish¡¯s body. After the golden light was swallowed into its stomach, its trajectory of the golden light could still be seen in the middle of its ribs. But as it floated, the golden track suddenly disappeared as if the candle had been extinguished. ¡°Where did this thinge from?!¡± Lucy cried. When had she ever seen such a strange and horrible scene? Not only Lucy but also so many people present, including Caspian, had never seen such a big monster in their memories. The golden light that enveloped more than a dozen people was still as small as green beans in front of this white-boned fish. Then any of them would be as small as sesame seeds in front of this white-boned fish. Most importantly, they did not know what would happen once the golden light was shattered. No one knew exactly what was going on. But from the screams just now, it could be spected that it was definitely not good. Looking at the huge white bone fish, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but feel a strong sense of despair. Where did this thinge from? Could it be that the ck whirlpool was actually itsir? With so many of them here, now that they broke into its nest, was this its counterattack? ¡°This fellow has moved!¡± At this moment, they had no time to care about who was eximing. Everyone immediately looked over and saw that the big white-boned fish turned its body and swam straight in their direction! In the eyes of the crowd, the darkness, which was originally impossible to be stirred, was now separated like a tide. Clouds of golden light appeared in front of everyone and then were smashed. Cultivators in the golden light were all full of shock, panic, and fear. Cultivators hit by the big fish only had time to scream and spit out a stream of blood. His body flew out like a cannonball and instantly disappeared into the darkness. The golden light shattered and someone fell into the darkness. As ifpletely out of his control, his body was pulled by a strong force and flew forward. Seeing this, Caspian immediately propped up the golden light wall with both hands, gathered his eyesight, and looked in the direction of the flying cultivators. By the time the ck tide was stirred up, he could see that the direction of the falling cultivators seemed to be irregr. But if it was regarded as a fixed point, it could be found that there was a miraculous intersection point in the direction they flew forward! ¡®Could that be the entrance?¡¯ thought Caspian. But before he could think about it carefully, he heard a scream. At the same time, Caspian staggered. He only felt that the golden light was shaking violently, and his body involuntarily fell in one direction with the crowd. The ground under his feet turned into the top of his head, and then into the bottom. The golden light was like a ball rolling in the ck tide. Although everyone was in a mess, one thing was worth celebrating. That was because the golden light was rolling at this time, they avoided the collision of the big white bone fish. And the direction in which the ball of light rolled was where the intersection point that Caspian had just figured out was. Caspian¡¯s eyes moved back and forth in the direction of the light ball and the big white-boned fish chasing closely behind the light ball. His brain ran quickly to calcte the distance. But the direction of the light ball was changing with the ck tide. The speed and direction of the ck tide changed with the big fish at this time. In other words, the fate of Caspian was nowpletely in the hands of the big white-boned fish. If they relied on luck to make a bet, then their chances of sess would be less than one in a hundred. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone¡¯s faces couldn¡¯t help showing panic, but for the time being, it was not chaotic, and they kept calm enough. ¡°Caspian¡­¡± Among these people, Jessica knew Caspian best. She deeply understood that the more desperate the situation was, the more Caspian would not wait to die. She immediately turned her head and looked at Caspian. ¡°Do you have any idea?¡± In Caspian¡¯s mind, the distance between the end, the light ball, and the big white-boned fish had be a constantly changing picture. He looked at Jessica and saw that the others were also looking at him. Everyone¡¯s eyes were full of trust. But Caspian also knew that he was not absolutely sure. The white-boned fish was getting closer and closer to the crowd. It opened its huge mouth and charged toward the ball of light. If they didn¡¯t do anything, they would be waiting for death. After one or two breaths, they would be swallowed by the big white-boned fish. With a reflex, Caspian was stimted. A fierce light shed in his eyes. He pulled everyone behind him and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s make a bet!¡± Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 As he spoke, the white-boned fish had already arrived in front of everyone. No one could see the big fish¡¯s whole appearance. What they could see was endless ribs, like twisted channels in the void. Its ribs extended all the way forward and disappeared into the depths of darkness and chaos. The rolling smell of death came to them. The golden light that enveloped Caspian and the others continuously emitted cracking sounds. It was as fine as hair, but covered in cracks. The entire ball of light was on the verge of copse, as if it would bepletely shattered in the next moment. ¡°Hold on tight to the people around you!¡± At this critical moment, Caspian shouted. They could no longer hesitate. When everyone held each other¡¯s hands tightly, Caspian disyed the formation map that had been waiting for a long time to the white in front of them. ¡°Ice Pattern Yin-Yang Formation!¡± Hong! In an instant, with the formation map in Caspian¡¯s hand as the starting point, an ice wall, a thousand high des, and a width of 10,000 feet stretched out and blocked between them and the big fish. He didn¡¯t know who was grabbing his arms, but he could clearly feel that the two hands were shaking. If it had beente even for a second, the ball of light where they were in would have been devoured by the big white-boned fish. Even though the ice wall was also snow white,pared to the deathly white bone of the big fish, it still made one feel much morefortable. The air seemed to have frozen at this moment. After a while, Lucy cautiously poked her head out and asked softly, ¡°Did we seed..?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a huge crack suddenly appeared on the ice wall. Everyone¡¯s face suddenly changed. In an instant, the crack tore the entire ice wall apart. The figure of the big white-boned fish appeared again behind a pile of scattered ice cubes. Everyone gasped. They could all see that the formation map just activated by Caspian was definitely not weak. Perhaps a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was trapped in it, it would not be so easy for him to get rid of it. Thinking of this, everyone¡¯s hearts, which had just calmed down a little, were once again hung in their throats. But at this moment, Caspian was still calm. The formation map was activated by him, so only Caspian knew that the purpose of the Ice Patterned Yin-Yang Formation was not topletely block the white-boned fish. The purpose of this formation map was to buy Caspian a few breaths of time! From this point of view, the purpose of the Ice Pattern Yin-Yang Formation had been achieved. Just as the ice wall waspletely blown up and the desperate figure of the white-boned fish appeared again in everyone¡¯s sight, a dazzling me suddenly burst out from the palm of Caspian. The fire instantly expanded and stretched. In that moment, it was as if a zing sun had appeared in the darkness of the primordial chaos. Another formation that was enough to kill Heavenly Spirit Realm was activated. So far, the high-level formation maps that Caspian had prepared for returning to Earlington of Efrax were all consumed. This time, the fire did not spurt in all directions, but shot straight in one direction. The ball of light where Caspian and the others were standing was instantly prated by the mes and created a big hole. However, with the help of the horrible impact of the formation map, the light ball they were in also received a great push force. It was like a meteor, shooting toward the fixed direction of Caspian. People behind Caspian kept eximing. Although it was dangerous, they took advantage of the momentum of this charge to keep a clear distance from the big white-boned fish again. Before the crowd could cheer out, they found that the golden ball carrying thempletely shattered with a click. Under the impact of the white bone fish, the light ball was covered with cracks and was on the verge of copse. Now, a big hole was directly melted out, and it was pushed forward for dozens of miles at a high speed. Suddenly, it could no longer bear it andpletely exploded. The people in the ball of light were immediately thrown into the dark whirlpool. Caspian felt a chill rushing towards him from all directions. It felt as if he had been stuffed into a bucket filled with ice water. But before he could get used to this feeling, a gust of wind-like power pulled him in one direction. This power was huge and came extremely suddenly. Not only Caspian but also the people around him could not react. In an instant, everyone was separated. At the same time, the crowd was thrown farther and farther away. Caspian felt dizzy. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He felt as if he had fallen into a spinning ball. He was surrounded by strange lights and sounds, but he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. ¡®No! I brought them in. I can¡®t let anything happen to them!¡¯ Caspian suddenly bit the tip of his tongue. With this stimtion, his brain instantly became clear. Turning his head, Caspian saw the one who was clutching onto his arm tightly was Yvonne. But,she was only struggling to hold on. She gritted her teeth, trying not to throw her body out. The strong pull made her and Caspian look like two pieces of paper, and the connection between them could be torn off at any time. Caspian suddenly stretched out his arm and firmly grabbed Yvonne¡¯s arm. Then he turned to look at the others. He saw that Jessica, Xander, Lady Maisie, and the others had been swept to a ce several miles away from him. If this distance was on t ground, it would not be a problem for him. However, he barely managed to stabilize his body, let alone care about others. Fortunately, the crowd did not disperse. They were divided into three parts. Caspian and Yvonne were the least popted while Jessica was with Sna, Omar, and others. On the other pack, Xander, Lady Maisie, and others were rolled up together. As if they were really in the whirlpool of the sea, they kept rotating and falling. The process was extremely fast. When Caspian clearly saw where the others were, he suddenly felt empty. When he lowered his head again, he immediately saw a scene that he would never forget. A towering city appeared below him! At this moment, everyone fell toward the city like a meteor. Although the distance between them was only a few kilometers, ording to this falling angle, it was normal for them to be hundreds of miles apart when they fell into the city. It was impossible to gather everyone in mid-air. The only feasible way was to meet again after falling into the city. Caspian made up his mind in an instant. ¡°Little Candy!¡± Caspian immediately shouted. Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 White Tiger¡¯s Wings hadpletely unfolded, this made it the only creature that could keep bnce among the crowd. But in the chaos, no one was in the mood to appreciate its prestige. ¡°Go to Lady Maisie!¡± Caspian ordered. Little Candy let out a low roar, pped its wings, and headed for Lady Maisie and others. ¡°Afternding,e and meet us as soon as possible!¡± Caspian shouted to Lady Maisie and others. Lady Maisie and the others waved their arms at Caspian, indicating that they knew. When they arrived at the city below, even if messenger could not be used, as long as Little Candy was there, it could take everyone to meet Caspian with the smell. This was also the reason why Caspian asked Little Candy to go to the group of people in Lady Maisie. After ordering Little Candy, Caspian looked around. After looking around for a circle, he finally understood why he always felt strange before. He didn¡¯t see Handsome! Whether it was in the form of a little white pig or a whitey pig, it should be the most conspicuous! But it seemed that Handsome had not been seen since the light ball broke. ¡°Handsome!¡± Caspian shouted in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ here¡­¡± A soft voice came from the top of Caspian. Hearing the sound and knowing that the other party was still alive, Caspian felt relieved. But, when he turned around and took a look, hiss eyes suddenly froze. At this time, Handsome was trying to pull the sleeves of Lucy with its short hooves. As for Lucy, her eyes were closed and her head was tilted to one side. Although her chest rose and fell, she was obviously knocked out by the explosion and impact just now. Without Handsome, Lucy would have been the only one left out of everyone! Seeing this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty. He didn¡¯t notice that Lucy was alone just now. In this state, if Lucy fell into the city below, it would definitely be extremely dangerous. ¡°Protect her! Take this!¡± Caspian threw out a storage pouch. There was a formation map and elixirs inside. The realm and strength of Lucy were the weakest among the crowd. Now that she was alone, she might be in danger. However, with Caspian¡¯s storage pouch and the protection of Handsome, there should be no big problem. Although Handsome usually only knew how to eat and sleep, it could still be relied on this critical moment. When the storage pouch flew over, Handsome quickly turned around and grabbed it. In this way, it could not speak anymore. It could only make a sound and winked desperately at Caspian. Unfortunately, its blink of an eye made it impossible for anyone to see what it wanted to express. Just as Caspian was about to ask, a strong force suddenly came from below. Everyone present eximed in unison. At this moment, their bodies suddenly sped up, not only far away from Handsome, but also fell like shooting stars. Handsome and Lucy disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight almost instantly. Lady Maisie and others were also quickly getting far away from Caspian. When Jessica was about to fly away, Caspian turned around and shot something at her. She hurriedly reached out to take it. There was some weight in her hand. Jessica looked down and found that it was a palm-sized ck wooden tablet. This wooden tablet looked a little worn-out, and no one knew what use it had. It was toote to ask Caspian. Almost in the blink of an eye, in the eyes of Jessica, Caspian turned into a ck spot and then disappeared. And their bodies werepletely out. of control and falling toward the city below. ¡±Caspian¡­¡± As of this moment, Yvonne tightly held Caspian¡¯s arm. The wild wind around her was like an invisible big hand, pulling her to both sides desperately. If it weren¡¯t for Caspian¡¯s protection, she would have long been thrown out. As she kept falling, Yvonne felt that her internal organs were almost squeezed into her throat, and hot blood poured into her brain. This kind of feeling was as ufortable as it could be. ¡°Be careful! We¡¯re about tond!¡± When her ears were filled with the sound of the wind, she suddenly heard such a sound. She narrowed her eyes, trying to see the situation around her clearly. She felt a ck shadow rushing up quickly. Before she coulde to her senses, there was a loud bang. A strong shock came from under her feet. The tremor spread throughout her entire body, causing her to feel dizzy and almost spit out blood on the spot. Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, she reacted very quickly. She found that her feet were already on the ground. Her sights were still clearly and vaguely changing back and forth, she had already quickly taken out an elixir and put it into her mouth. A cool feeling spread all over her body along her throat. The surging Qi and blood soon calmed down. The buzzing in her ears subsided. Her vision, which was originally covered with ayer of white mist, became clear. Caspian stood beside her. At this time, she and Caspian were in a dark city. Each of the buildings in the city was extremely tall and well-arranged. The city was lined with numerous buildings. Looking from afar, one could not see the end. But all the buildings in the city, even a small stone on the ground, a stone bench on the street, a big restaurant, and a city wall, were exactly the same ck. It was dark! All of a sudden, Yvonne felt creepy, huge, weird, heavy, and majestic. All kinds of feelings brought by the city immediately surged toward her like a tide, making all her hair stand on end and almost suffocate. The tremblingsted for a while before she gradually came to her senses. She hurriedly turned to look at Caspian. Just now, although it was very short, she did not get any response from Caspian. So she had to hurry up and see if there was anything wrong with Caspian. There was no problem with Caspian. Yvonne saw that he was looking in the direction behind her. She hurriedly turned around and looked in the direction where Caspian was looking. All of a sudden, she was stunned. Many miles ahead, a long stairs extended from the ground to the air. At the end of the stairs, in the sky, there was arge pce, which was also endless. When she looked into the distance just now, she thought that the darkness in the sky was the thick ck whirlpool. She didn¡®t expect it to be a pce! Yvonne sucked in a cold breath. ¡°Where are we?¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact location, but this should be the ce chosen by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and also the source of the zombies¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that this is a zombie city?¡± Yvonne instinctively felt a chill run down her spine. However, after looking around, she asked doubtfully, ¡°But there is no trace of zombies here. And don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too quiet?¡± Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 ¡°It¡®s too quiet, and I haven¡¯t seen anyone else falling down¡­¡± Caspian looked around. Yvonne raised her head as well, looking around. Just as Caspian had said. This huge city was exceptionally quiet. It was as if there was nothing but the two of them. And it was very strange. Logically speaking, since they would fall from the ck whirlpool to here, there should be other cultivators falling from the sky. But now when they looked up, there was no sign of anyone falling in the air. Not only was that, on the top of their heads was also covered by the towering pce. Yvonne couldn¡¯t understand how she and Caspian had just passed through the pce andnded on the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s see how the others are doing first,¡± Caspian said at this time. He took out his messenger and sent a message to everyone at the same time. Then he used his telepathic jade to send a message to Jessica. After waiting for a while, he didn¡¯t receive any response. Caspian frowned slightly. The situation here seemed to be slipping towards the situation that he didn¡¯t want the most. But from another perspective, it was wise for him to let Handsome and Little Candy go to the other people when they fell. In the case that both messenger and telepathic jade were useless, the sense of smell of demons would be the biggest dependence for everyone to gather. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Yvonne Johnson asked. ¡°I think our destination should be there¡­¡± Caspian pointed to the stairs leading to the sky in the distance. However, he quickly took back his hand and touched his chin. ¡°But I always feel that it¡¯s weird here. I have a strange feeling that I can¡¯t say¡­ In addition to the dark buildings, it¡¯s too quiet. I also have that strange feeling that I can¡¯t say¡­¡± As soon as Yvonne raised her hand, she motioned for Caspian to look over. ¡°Look¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s wrist was as white as snow, and the two little snakes coiled around her wrist. They were entangled uneasily. From time to time, they would raise their heads and spit out their tongues. Yvonne exined, ¡°This is the sign that they sensed danger, but right now, I can¡¯t see where the danger is. If this is the nest of zombies, then why I didn¡¯t even see a single zombie.¡± Caspian nodded and said, ¡°Be careful¡­ Let¡¯s go in that direction first. I think if they havended at this moment, they should be heading in that direction.¡± In this strange city, the most conspicuous building was the stairs connecting the ground and the pce in mid-air. If no one knew the exact location, and they wanted to meet at the same ce, the stairs would be the smartest choice. ¡°Right¡­¡± As for Yvonne, she listened to Caspian¡¯s orders. The streets here were exceptionally neat and spacious. The two simply walked along the street while carefully observing the surrounding buildings. It was like a dead city. The oppressive atmosphere was enough to drive ordinary people crazy in an instant. Although Caspian and Yvonne were not ordinary people, at this moment, they also felt suffocated. After walking for a while, all of a sudden, a cold wind blew on the t ground. At the same time, a mass of gray fog rose from the front of the street and silently drifted toward Caspian and Yvonne. The two stopped at once. ¡°Someone¡¯s here¡­¡± Yvonne Johnson suddenly said. Without blinking, she looked in the direction of the fog. Gradually, a figure emerged from the fog. It seemed that this person was running, as if he was escaping from the mist. Caspian and Yvonne nced at each other, then immediately flew forward. Momentster, the human figure appeared in front of Caspian and Yvonne Johnson. ¡°It¡¯s Sna!¡± Yvonne Johnson eximed. The person who ran out of the fog was Sna Gibson, who had just separated from everyone. But at this moment, Sna¡¯s shoulder was still bleeding. Half of her body was stained with blood. The gray fog was dozens of meters behind her, floating forward. Although the speed was not fast, it gave people a strong sense of force. It was as if something terrifying was chasing after Sna. Sna stumbled and ran in the direction of Caspian. Blood kept flowing down her calf, leaving clear footprints on the ground. ¡°Gosh! How could she be so badly hurt?!¡± Seeing Sna¡¯s pale face due to the pain and the painful expression of gritting her teeth, Yvonne eximed, a look of disbelief appeared in her green eyes. At this time, Sna also saw Caspian and Yvonneing towards her. A bright light shed across her eyes. ¡°Teacher¡­¡± She had just shouted when her knees suddenly went limp and she fell to the ground. The blood on her body immediately left a few big bloody marks on the ground. Sna let out a painful groan at the same time. She raised her head with difficulty and looked at Caspian and Yvonne. ¡°Teacher, be careful!¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay!¡± Caspian had already rushed to Sna. Sna raised her hand, wanting Caspian to pull her up. The gray fog was less than 20 feet away from them. Yvonne had hurried over as well. She hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I brought quite a few elixirs with me!¡± Before she could finish her words, a bright light suddenly rolled up. Swoosh! Sna, who was half kneeling on the ground, raised her hand and stretched out her hand. She still had a stunned expression on her face. She was cut in half by Caspian! Yvonne was stunned for a moment, then immediately understood. There was something wrong with Sna Gibson! ¡°Wh-why¡­¡± Sna Gibson¡¯s upper and lower lips moved slightly as she spoke. ¡°Sna never showed a painful expression¡­¡± Caspian raised a finger and said lightly. Sna, who was in front of him, suddenly froze. Caspian stretched out another finger. ¡°Your body is stinky. Can¡¯t you smell it? You stinking zombie!¡± As his voice fell, the saber light fell like snow. The thunder of the Devil-breaking Knife fell down angrily at the same time. In an instant, the body of Sna Gibson was cut into dozens of pieces, and then exploded into ashes by the thunder. A scream sounded from the void. The gray fog, which was still rushing toward them, suddenly retreated like a tide. Not only the gray fog, but also the environment where Caspian and Yvonne were at, was retreating rapidly. Just like the ebbing tide, the things that had been covered were finally revealed as the surrounding scenes faded away. It was still a pitch-ck city, but more than half of the heart-palpitating pressure had disappeared. Some of the tall and ghostly buildings had disappeared at this moment. They did not exist at all. In the distance, the stairs leading to the sky were also there, but they were not in the center of the city, but the edge of the city. At the bottom of the pce suspended in mid-air, ck fog was surging and flowing. In the ck fog, golden light was constantly shining. It was the falling cultivators. Although they were suddenly attacked by the big white-boned fish, most of the cultivators in the ck whirlpool were not affected. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 ¡±This is what it used to be,¡± said Yvonne as she looked up. Looking at the falling golden balls, she murmured. There was a sudden gust of wind on the t ground. The next moment, a sinisterugh rang out. A semi-transparent human figure emerged not far from Caspian and Yvonne. This human figure seemed to have existed in the void. It was as if he had just emerged. Seeing this human figure, Caspian could not help showng a look of disgust. Because this human-shaped face was Sna¡¯s face. Obviously, the guy who had just been chopped into pieces by Caspian was still alive. ¡°The oracle¡­¡± Sna¡¯s mouth moved and made a metallic sound. ¡°I was ordered to kill the invaders.¡± ¡°An oracle?¡± Yvonne nced questioningly at Caspian. ¡±It¡¯s probably this guy¡¯s identity,¡± Caspian shook his head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to listen to this guy¡¯s nonsense!¡± Before finishing his words, Caspian suddenly moved. In an instant, he was in front of the human figure. The Devil-breaking Knife fell directly. There was a loud noise, like a t mine surging. Hong! Bang! The ground suddenly exploded. Large pieces of tear spread in all directions. The fragments flew out and shattered the surrounding buildings. The man who imed to be the oracle was once again divided into dozens of pieces by Caspian. However, after the dozens of pieces floated in mid-air for a while, they quickly reformed. It could be seen that although Caspian did not kill it, Caspian still made it feel pain. After the oracle reformed, it no longer changed into Sna¡¯s appearance. Instead, it turned into a strange face with no expression on it. Its face became serious. It raised its arm and a long stick suddenly condensed in the void. The ends of the stick seemed to be thicker. At the same time, streams of ck airflow rose from the surface of the stick. ¡°Invader, die!¡± Swoosh! The oracle rushed toward Caspian and swept Caspian with its long stick. Ssh! The ground was suddenly lifted up and swayed up and down like waves. The ck airflow suddenly condensed into a huge sickle in mid-air. Darkness flowed on the surface of the de, like thick blood, with the smell of death. This strike seemed to want to cut Caspian¡¯s waist. ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ Caspian frowned, and the Devil-breaking Knife rolled up a thunderbolt power grid. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± The ck wave seemed to have hit a rock and exploded into pieces. After the thunder smashed the ground into powder, the oracle also fell to the ground. The lightning poured down like rain, almost sting the oracle into minced meat. In terms of strength, this oracle was no match for Caspian. But, both Caspian and Yvonne looked serious. This oracle actually couldn¡¯t be killed! After the lightning dissipated, the oracle was sted into countless light spots. However, these light spots began to merge quickly. Moreover, before this oracle was killed, several figures of the oracle appeared in the surrounding void! Almost all of the oracles had the same appearance. ¡°One, two, four, four, five, six¡­¡± Yvonne swept the area with her gaze, revealing a hint of a bitter smile. ¡°It seems the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect still has some reason to choose this ce. At the very least, it is a major test for cultivator¡¯s flexibility¡­¡± A powerful enemy wasn¡¯t terrifying. Only an enemy like this, who couldn¡®t be killed, would give people a headache. As soon as she spoke, these oracles attacked them in unison. The sticks in their hands began to form a powerful whirlwind. The whirlwind rubbed against each other, producing a metallic sound. Sparks even flickered in the void. Yvonne¡¯s body continuously changed. After avoiding the opponent¡¯s direct attack, she sped her hands together and yelled, ¡°Snake Dragon Twist!¡± The two little snakes on her wrists straightened up immediately, and red and green lights appeared in their eyes. Immediately, red and cyan beams of power appeared in front and behind the oracles who were rushing toward her. These two beams of power suddenly entangled the oracles like a python hunting for prey. After being entangled, they suddenly twisted. Creak, creak, creak! The voice of a steel te twisting suddenly came from the oracle. The oracle¡¯s body turned into a huge hemp flower. His neck had been twisted countless times, and now it was pressed against his back. But this guy didn¡¯t die! After being smashed to the ground, although it couldn¡¯t move for a while, its body was recovering at a visible speed. One could imagine that in a short period of time, when it recovered, it would once more charge towards Yvonne. At this time, Caspian was facing four oracles. In the eyes of Caspian, the strength of the oracles was only between Pulse Control Realm and Holy Land Realm. With a sweep of his arm, one of them was sent flying 300 meters. The oracle¡¯s head was smashed into the cavity. Like a cannonball, it broke through the walls of several buildings. With another sh of the Devil Breaking de, the other oracle was instantly split into two halves. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Caspian not only broke the long stick in front of him, but also smashed the head and chest of the oracle behind the long stick. This oracle¡¯s body immediately became exceptionally strange. There was a deep dent between its shoulders, all the way to its lower abdomen. But even so, it still didn¡¯t die. The head and chest, which had exploded into light spots, seemed to be sucked toward the chest by some kind of suction. Its body swayed and stumbled towards Caspian. Caspian frowned when he saw this. This kind of dog skin ster-like opponent was really a headache. He grabbed hold of the remaining oracle¡¯s chest and used the other party¡¯s as a weapon. With a sweep of his hand, he threw the oracle, which had lost its head and chest, away and smashed the ground into pieces. ¡°Caspian, this isn¡¯t a good idea!¡± Yvonne looked towards Caspian. Caspian understood what Yvonne meant. They could crush these oracles with their own strength. But what about the others? Either they could quickly reunite with the others, or they could find a way to kill these oracles, and then tell others this method. He didn¡¯t want to see hispanions to die. ¡®These guys are neither humans nor ghosts. How can they be killed? If they are zombies, they still have a corpse core. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But the oracles are not Zombies at all¡­¡¯ Just as Caspian was deep in thought, he saw several more figures of oracles appearing around him. These guys, like sharks that smelled blood, wereing from all directions. ¡°Poisonheart Powder!¡± Yvonne let out a shouting, and a vast amount of green powder flew out from her hands. When the powdernded on the oracles¡¯ body, it immediately corroded them like metal. However, this could only help to slow down the situation. It was simply an incurable treatment. Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 There were more and more oracles around. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. These guys¡¯ bodies were weak and real. When they stopped, they were like a rising light and shadow. When they moved, they were real. They were constantly gathering together,yer byyer. For a time, they gave people a feeling of being densely packed and endless. As soon as the green powdernded on the body of the oracles, a sizzling sound could be heard. At the very front, half of the body of the Oracles had almost melted into pus. But before the pus fell to the ground, it began to flow toward them again. ¡°Caspian, this is not a good idea!¡± Fine beads of sweat appeared on Yvonne¡¯s forehead. She crossed her hands and let the two snakes dance wildly again. With a crackling sound, more than a dozen oracles were sent flying. The ground between the two was suddenly cleared. ¡®There is no immortal thing in the world. Where is their weakness?¡¯ Caspian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Vigor¡­ Oppression¡­¡± A familiar voice came from the heart of Caspian. This voice had not been heard for a long time. The reminder behind the Gates of Hell scented to wake up the person in his dream, which made Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you mean that these guys are ghosts, so they are most afraid of the pressure of the powerful vigor?¡± The other party did not respond, but in Caspian¡¯s view, this was a tacit agreement. He knew a lot about ghost cultivators. It could be said that in the entire Earlington of Efrax, there were only five people who knew something about Ghost Cultivator. So Caspian must be one of them. The reason why he didn¡¯t think of a way to deal with the other party was that he didn¡¯t know what the oracle was. After the reminder, Caspian immediately understood. It turned out that he had been thinking too much. He regarded the oracle as an existence like a zombie and thought that they must have the origin of the Corpse Core. Now he knew that these guys were at most a little higher than ghosts. When dealing with this type of thing, the powerful vigor could directly seriously injure the other party! This was the same logic as how strong people With Qi and blood were able to stay away from ghosts and gods in the secr world. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± After learning how to deal with the oracle, the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, he shouted in a low voice and raised his finger. In an instant, a ball of blood light quickly condensed between him. The powerful vigor instantly surged in all directions like rolling waves. Those oracles that were still swarming over suddenly stopped in their tracks. Although there was no fear on their faces, they began to retreat, which showed the fear in their hearts. As the saying goes, their bodies were the most honest. Seeing this, Yvonne was stunned. When she turned around again, she saw Caspian suddenly wave his arm. The rolling waves of blood, like boiling water, rolled up angrily and rushed toward the oracles arormd them. The oracle at the front was instantly turned into ashes. This time, there was not even a single speck of light left, let alone return to normal. Even those who were a bit further away from them would not be able to escape the fate of being punished. They had made it difficult for Caspian to deal with them before, so it was destined. Today, none of them could escape. Caspian raised his fingertip. Hong! The zing hot blood turned into a big and fell down. There was no dead end in all directions. The air was distorted by the steam, like a golden snake dancing wildly. The oracles who had been charging at Caspian and Yvonne had instantly turned into ashes as they screamed and howled. Before, Yvonne had only been by their side, leaving a nk area. Now, Caspian had cleaned up the entire street. Even the air gave off a faint refreshing sensation after the rain. Of course, it would be even better if not for the taste of blood. Yvonne blinked, stood up straight, and smiled charmingly at Caspian. After the pressure dissipated, she regained the bright smile on her face. At this time, a ray of light appeared in front of Caspian. ¡°Messenger!¡± Caspian and Yvonne nced at each other. Both of them looked pleasantly surprised. As soon as theynded, Caspian tried to contact the others with his messenger, but no one responded. He thought that in this mysterious ghost city, messenger had lost its effect. Now it seemed that it was not because messenger had lost its effect, but because it was affected by the oracle. Since the oracle had been destroyed, messenger could be used again. The message was sent by Lady Maisie. Through the information on it, Caspian knew that Lady Maisie, Xander Faris, Sna Gibson and Renee Pine were together. In addition, Little Candy was on their side. As for their exact location, ording to the message from Lady Maisie, she could not confirm it now. She could only see the stairs leading to the sky at the edge of the city. ¡°The edge of the city? The stairs?¡± Seeing these words, Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Due to the influence of the oracle, when he and Yvonne saw the stairs, they were in the center of the city. What Lady Maisie saw at this time was the real location of the stairs, which meant that they had not met the oracles yet. Now that they could send messenger over, it could also prove that. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not toote,¡± Caspian immediately wrote down the method to deal with the oracle and told them the oracles would pretend to be the person around them, and then sent this message over. They could talk about their position slowly. The oracle¡¯s problem must be solved first. For now, Caspian only received news from Lady Maisie. There were no messages from the group of people from Jessica, as well as the alone Lucy and Handsome. ¡°Will anything happen to them?¡± Yvonne Johnson said. Caspian did not look as worried as before, but said with a smile, ¡°In fact, after knowing the weakness of the oracle, I am most worried about Lady Maisie and Xander among them.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yvonne Johnson asked curiously. Caspian shook his head and did not exin in detail. Yvonne was not like Jessica or Sna. If Caspian did not want to say it, they would let go of Caspian. Caspian didn¡¯t say anything at this moment, so Yvonne directly leaned forward. Not only did she hold Caspian¡¯s arm tightly, but she also breathed in Caspian¡®s ear. ¡°Just tell me, tell me, okay?¡± Her tone was extremely delicate, and coupled with her natural charm, Caspian could not stand it. However, since it was rted to secrets, he would not say more about the specific situation. He just said vaguely, ¡°Handsome is not afraid of this kind of thing. As for Jessica and the others, someone will protect her.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As soon as she got the key point, Yvonne stared at Caspian like a kitten. ¡°Someone will protect them? Who¡¯s it?¡± ¡±I can¡¯t tell you that,¡± Caspian was very determined. This was one of his secret weapons; so naturally, he would not easily reveal it. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get anything out of Caspian after a while of hard soaking, Yvonne rolled her watery eyes and immediately said, ¡±Well, I won¡¯t ask this question anymore. I have another question. You have to answer it honestly.¡± Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Caspian instinctively became alert. He was too familiar with Yvonne Johnson. This woman had a seductive appearance and was as shrewd as a fox. Back then, he had suffered a lot from the opponent. Although those losses were paid back one by one, only he knew the twists and turns. Yvonne was independent, independent, and had her own ideas. She was absolutely different from Jessica, Sna, and Lady Maisie. Jessica had absolute trust in Caspian. Sna obeyed Casppian unconditionally. Lady Maisie truly loved and cared for Caspian. Therefore, if Caspian did not say anything, they would never ask more. As for Yvonne Johnson, she waspletely different. From the moment she appeared many years ago, she had not made him feel at ease. She was smart and brave. She would only do what she thought was right. As long as she wanted to know, she would definitely ask until the end. What¡¯s more, no one could figure out what was in her mind. ording to the scattered clues, Caspian could deduce many hidden things. But it was hard for him to guess what she wanted to ask from the words and smiles of Yvonne. He pursed his lips, staring vigntly at Yvonne. He decided that as long as the other party asked any strange questions, he would keep silent. Yvonne chortled, her eyes curving upwards. This made her look even more charming and adorable. After being stared at by her for a long time, Caspian felt that his cheeks were a little hot. This was not normal. ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± Finally, just as Caspian was about to ignore Yvonne and continue to move forward, she laughed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Jessica and you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know it long ago?¡± Caspian looked at her in confusion. Back in Earlington of Efrax¡¯s Imperial City, Yvonne had knocked out Jessica in order to lure Caspian there. Since she could do that at that time, he did not believe that she did not know the rtionship between him and Jessica. ¡°I don¡®t know¡­¡± There was a cunning look in Yvonne Johnson¡®s eyes. ¡°You know!¡± Caspian insisted. ¡±I really don¡¯t know!¡± Yvonne Johnson chortled. ¡°This time, when I saw Jessica, I felt as though it was a bit different from thest time I saw her.¡± Caspian could vaguely guess what the other party was referring to. ¡°You two have begun dual-cultivation¡­¡± Before Caspian could speak again, Yvonne had already spoken first. Then, she said in a low voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t even had it yet, but she took the lead.¡± Caspian was stunned. He did not expect Yvonne Johnson to ask this question before, there was one thing that Caspian guessed right, she would not stop until others were shocked. On this issue, Caspian did not intend to get entangled with her. Yvonne¡¯s brain circuit was too big. No one knew what she would say if they continued to argue about this. Yvonne Johnson turned her head, her eyes rippling with tears. She nced at Caspian, full of resentment. ¡°I knew you first¡­¡± Her tone was as if Caspian was a heartless man who cheated on others¡¯ feelings. At this moment, Caspian felt his back turn numb. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. What do you want to do?¡± Taking a deep breath, Caspian asked without any hesitation. Yvonne¡¯s eyebrows turned, and she seemed to have changed her face. Laughing, she stretched out her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve already begun your dual-cultivation with Jessica. Why don¡¯t you give me somepensation? After all, in terms of skin-rted matters, I did it before she does.¡± What Caspian feared the most was that Yvonne would find out about the past. He flipped through the storage ring and stuffed a piece of jade scroll into Yvonne, ¡°I¡¯ll give you this compensation¡­¡± Yvonne narrowed her eyes. At first, she didn¡¯t take it to heart, but after ncing at the contents of jade scroll, she couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Dragon and Phoenix Supreme cultivation method! Dual Cultivation Method?¡± Seeing the other party¡¯s surprised eyes, Caspian could not help feeling a little proud. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking about dual-cultivation? Although I didn¡¯t cultivate with you, I¡¯m giving you a Dual Cultivation Method now¡­ Furthermore, this cultivation teclmique was originally kept by the head of the Setting Sun Sect. It was a genuine treasure.¡± Originally, Caspian¡¯s purpose was to use this method to make Yvonne feel shy. However, who would have thought that, after taking a quick nce at the contents of the cultivation method, Yvonne immediately put away jade scroll and looked at Caspian with a malicious expression. ¡°Are you hinting at me?¡± Caspian was speechless. He dared to swear that although Yvonne was very beautiful, one action and expression of her were extremely attractive. But he really had no special thoughts. Before Caspian could open his mouth to speak, Yvonne lowered her head shyly, twisted her fingers, and said in a soft voice, ¡°You are so bad. How could you show me such a thing?¡± Caspian gasped. Right now, he really wanted to say, ¡°Speak properly!¡± However, before he could speak, the Secret Ear Bell hanging from his waist suddenly vibrated. He was shocked and looked down. The Secret Ear Bell turned scarlet at this moment. Although Yvonne Johnson had her head lowered, in truth, she had been secretly observing Caspian. Seeing that the other party¡¯s expression suddenly changed, she followed the other party¡¯s line of sight and saw the bell. Suddenly, she knew that something must have happened. She put away her delicate expression and raised her head. She was about to ask Caspian what had happened. At this moment, she saw a red light shooting from behind Caspian. The terrifying impact directly pierced through the void and sted out chakrams in the air. A hideous blood color spread out, like an abyss beast that had been lurking. It finally opened its huge mouth. As the terrifying power descended, Yvonne felt as though her limbs had turned cold, and all of the blood in her body had solidified. Caspian, who was facing Yvonne Johnson, seemed to know nothing about the changes behind him. *** Lady Maisie was thinking with her eyes closed. A momentter, she received a response from messenger she had just sent out. ¡°Senior Maisie, what did Caspian say?¡± Omar, who was still wrapped in gauze, walked over and asked with concern. Lady Maisie nced at him and said, ¡°Your injury¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem with my injury. senior, let¡¯s see what Caspian said first. I¡¯m also very worried about him,¡± Omar said eagerly. ¡±Okay¡­¡± Lady Maisie nodded and looked down at the messenger. Omar, who was standing behind her, suddenly had a fierce look in his eyes. He suddenly raised a long stick in his hand and smashed it toward the back of Lady Maisie¡¯s head. No one knew when the stick had appeared in his hand. Not long after everyonended on the ground, Omar Pine waspletely empty. He did not even carry his Water, Fire, and Wind Swords with him. Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 The long stick in Omar¡¯s hand released rolling ck gas, like countless ck poisonous snakes coiling on it. It smashed hard on Lady Maisie¡¯s head. Lady Maisie fell to the ground. *** At the same time, the roaring red light pierced through Caspian¡¯s back and nailed him to the ground. A sharpugh came from the void behind him. It was proud and arrogant! *** Omar Pine, who had just seeded in the sneak attack on Lady Maisie, also showed a grim smile. With this smile, Omar¡¯s expression froze because he found that there seemed to be something wrong. Although Lady Maisie was about 60 meters away from the others. But for a cultivator, this distance was simply nothing and could be ignored. Therefore, in this case, if he suddenly knocked down Lady Maisie, he would definitely be seen by others. But now, Omar found that not far away, Xander, Sna, and Renee werepletely indifferent. They held their arms and looked over. But no one looked surprised. It was as if what he had done at this moment waspletely within their expectations. Looking at the expressionless faces of the group of people, Omar suddenly felt a chill crawling up his back. *** At this moment, theughter behind Caspian stopped abruptly. After the void shook and twisted, a figure riding a tall horse emerged from the void. Although he was also an oracle, this oracle was obviously different from the others before. He rode on a war horse, and his body became more solid. In addition, what he was holding in his hand was not a long stick like the other oracles, but a halberd! The halberd was as sharp as blood. He had just used this halberd to ambush Caspian. But now, the oracle found that although Caspian had fallen to the ground, there was no blood flowing from the wound on his back. This situation was very strange. He frowned. *** Omar lowered his head and looked at Lady Maisie who was knocked to the ground by him. He then realized what the problem was. The body of Lady Maisie, which was lying on the ground, began to fade. Like a painting, the color became paler and paler. After a while, it was almost transparent. Then, a breeze blew and it disappeared in front of him. Omar was not a fool. To be exact, the oracle that had changed into Omar¡¯s figure had his own brain. Although he still did not understand how the other party did it, at this moment, he had already realized that he had fallen into the other party¡¯s trap. The oracle immediately retreated, and the ck smoke on the long stick in his hand suddenly surged, whistling like a burning ck torch. Then he waved it at Xander and the others not far away. The ck smoke rolled like a tide and engulfed Xander and the others in an instant. As the illusion dissipated, the oracle also saw the truth. At this moment, there was only Sna standing in the ce where Xander and the others were. The Ghoul-Locker Spear in her hand had just stabbed thousands of times when the dense spear shadows tore open a path in the ck smoke. Behind her, a huge white tiger with bloodshot eyes was looking at him. The oracle instinctively felt that the illusion just now had something to do with that white tiger. But at this time, he had no choice to think more. Because he realized that there were still three people missing. ¡°Those three people¡­¡± Just as this thought appeared in the oracle¡¯s mind, a strong wind blew toward him. ¡±The Rain of Swords in July!¡± As Renee shouted, the sword radiance immediately fell toward the oracle like dense raindrops. The sword light was dense and intertwined into a tight dra. The was enveloped by the sound of rolling wind and thunder. Holes began to appear on the ground and then broke. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The oracle¡¯s expression changed. The long stick in his hand suddenly moved. Streaks of ck mist, like poisonous snakes, rushed out and faced the sword rain. The rain of swords collided with the fog and instantly exploded. The scene was like a cluster of ink dripping into the pool and spreading out. Crackling sounds rang out incessantly. The oracle took this opportunity to rush out of the rain of swords. He could no longer maintain the image of Omar Pine and revealed his original appearance. Since he had been exposed, the first thing he did was to leave as soon as possible. But the next moment, he felt that his feet became so heavy that he couldn¡¯t even take a step forward. When be lowered his head, the oracle saw arge number of ice crystals on the ground under his feet. His feet and calves were frozen by the ice. Streaks of shining lines appeared on the surface of the ice, leading the sights of the oracle to dozens of meters away. Instantly, a look of surprise appeared on the oracle¡®s face. That was because he saw that Lady Maisie, who had been knocked to the ground by him, was standing there, casting a seal with both hands. Her lips moved as if she were saying something, and then her hands changed. All of a sudden, the oracle saw the white freezing air surrounding him winding toward him. In an instant, he was frozen and unable to move. The oracle felt a shadow enveloping his head. He tried hard to open his eyes and saw a figure falling from the sky. A cyan sword light fell down. ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± Swoosh! The oracle was immediately split in half from the middle. With another sweep of the sword radiance, the body of the oracle turned into four pieces. However, the oracle had a grim smile on his face. ¡°This means can¡¯t kill me at all! When I call mypanions over, we will tear you into pieces!¡± However, he found that Xander in front of him seemed to have seen through his mind and said coldly, ¡±Kill him, Asura Path!¡± Streaks of twisted runes emerged on the surface of Xander¡¯s body. His figure also became tall and big, and his skin was neither green nor ck. His fangs expanded and his long hair fluttered. Countless ghosts roared and cursed under his feet. Xander Faris turned into an Asura! Compared to his terrifying appearance, what the oracle felt even more fearful at this moment was the pressure of the blood soul, which he didn¡¯t want to see the most on his opponent¡®s body. ¡®This guy knows my weakness!¡¯ As soon as this thought came to the oracle¡¯s mind, he saw Xander rushing up, grabbing his body with both hands and tearing him fiercely. The rolling power of the Blood Soul was constantly released from Xander¡¯s body and shook violently. Every time he attacked, the body of the oracle would be a little fragmented, like bubbles in the sea, bing thinner and thinner. It took a little while when Xanderpletely killed the oracle. After killing this oracle, everyone gathered together. Xander also returned to his original appearance. Lady Maisie looked at the spot where the oracle finally disappeared and said with lingering fear, ¡°Fortunately, we took a step forward and got the reminder of Caspian. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been on guard against this Omar Pine¡­¡± ¡°Fortunately, Little Candy is here¡­¡± Renee reached out and touched the little white tiger¡¯s head. ¡°Yes,¡± Everyone nodded. Just now, they used Little Candy¡®s illusion to confuse the oracle, so that they could buy time and make arrangements. Otherwise, with their strength, they might not be able to keep the oracle. ¡°Caspian said that we should meet in front of the stairs¡­¡± Lady Maisie looked up at the stairs in the distance. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely encounter something more dangerous next.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what we hope for,¡± Xander held the sword and took the lead to walk forward. ¡°If there¡¯s no outstanding performance, wouldn¡®t it disappoint Caspian¡¯s painstaking efforts?¡± ¡±We¡¯ll try our best to kill a few more powerful zombies before we meet Caspian. Humph, let Caspian look at me with new eyes,¡± Renee said angrily. Until now, she still bore a grudge for the matter at that time. ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let down Caspian¡¯s preparations for us. I just don¡¯t know if he and the others have encountered any danger,¡± Lady Maisie murmured. She was worried about Caspian. *** The oracle riding a war horse was currently worried about himself. Seeing Caspian, who was nailed to the ground, slowly stood up, the oracle felt that things seemed to have gone beyond his expectations. Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 ¡°Caspian¡­ Are you all right?¡± Yvonne was stunned for a moment before she realized what had happened. A look of surprise appeared in her eyes. After a while, tears welled up in her eyes. When Caspian was knocked down, she was really frightened. The dark red light column was still nailed to Caspian¡¯s body, like a huge nail. Raising his head and smiling at Yvonne, Caspian held the part of the red light on his chest with his hand. ¡°It hurts a little, but it seems that I overestimated the strength of the oracle¡­¡± Caspian clenched the red light and slowly pulled it out of his chest. As the red light was pulled out, the sound of bones rubbing against each other came from time to time, which made people¡¯s scalps numb. Yvonne¡¯s face turned white. However, Caspian acted as if nothing had happened. After pulling out the red light that was longer than a man¡¯s arm from his chest, Caspian turned around and crushed it in front of the oracle with a faint smile on his face. ¡°You sneak attacked me?¡± ¡°Those who trespass will die!¡± The Oracle¡¯s face had also turned gloomy, he suddenly lifted the reins. The war horse under his crotch let out a silent hiss and immediately ran toward Caspian. Every time the hooves stepped on the ground, the ground would be crushed into pieces. Large amounts of stones were shattered, rolling like a sea. It was just a war-horse, but it gave people the great power of an army. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run away after ambushing me? I admire your courage¡­¡± Caspian gave a coldugh and immediately rushed towards the oracle. Caspian¡¯s body suddenly rose into the air and instantly jumped in front of the oracle. The oracle waved the halberd in his hand fiercely. The strong wind and airflow, like hundreds of steel knives, rolled into a storm and rushed toward Caspian. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± With a roar, Caspian did not dodge but punched out. This punch, along with his arm, suddenly grew longer and thicker in mid-air. In an instant, it turned into a wild python made of muscles and bones and collided with the howling wind. Crack! Crack! Crack! ng ng ng! The sound of metal shing, twisting, and shattering constantly rang out. The strong wind blew on Caspian¡¯s arm. Although there were a lot of dazzling sparks, it couldn¡¯t stop him at all. Hong! Caspian punched out a vacuum passageway in the tide-like astral wind. Like a running giant beast, it smashed the head and neck of the oracle¡¯s horse. The rolling vigor came out of his body and turned into a blood-red tide. lt constantly rubbed and vibrated, pouring into the body of the war-horse. With a bang, the body of the oracle, along with the hooves and ponytail, suddenly exploded and turned into powder and smoke, rushing around. The oracle¡¯s body was also sent flying by the impact. ¡±The Great Leisure Court!¡± Caspian immediately caught up with him. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± He opened his mouth and spat out lightning, sending the halberd of the other party flying. The next moment, Caspian caught up with him and stamped down. Hong! The power instantly spread out. The void was deeply caved in because of Caspian¡¯s strike. At first nce, it was as if an invisible giant had stepped on them in the air. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The body of the oracle was immediately stomped into the ground, creating a human-shaped pit. At the same time, the waves of earth and gravel kept rushing around. The oracle was on the verge of copse. Cracks appeared on his body like porcin, and arge amount of essence poured out. Caspian reached out and grabbed the other party from the ground. ¡°I know you can understand what I¡¯m talking about!¡± Caspian brought him up to himself. ¡°You should have a leader. Where is he?¡± The oracle stared at Caspian without saying a word. ¡°A stubborn mouth? Very good¡­¡± Caspian nodded, swung the other party, and smashed him to the ground. Bang! The ground shook violently, and the body of the oracle was on the verge of copse. Caspian then grabbed the oracle, drew a half circle above his head, and then smashed him to the ground. The oracle was instantly shattered by the tremendous force and the crushing of vigor. ¡°Caspian, how¡¯s your injury?¡± Seeing that Caspian had dealt with the oracle, Yvonne rushed over. She looked carefully at Caspian¡¯s chest. There was only a shallow mark left on Caspian¡®s chest. ¡±Did you really not notice the ambush just now?¡± Yvonne¡¯s face was filled with suspicion as she looked towards Caspian. ¡°I felt it,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Then why are you still hit by him?¡± There was a hint ofint in Yvonne¡¯s tone. The moment she saw Caspian being pierced through, she was so scared that her heart almost stopped beating. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that serious, so I tried to test the power of the oracle,¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be that powerful.¡± After that, Caspian looked at the stairs in the distance, and there was a deep meaning in his eyes. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the big fish we met before wended should be the first defense of this city¡­ To cultivators, the oracles¡¯ own power was nothing. Three or four Holy Land Realm cultivators should be enough to deal with¡­¡± ¡°The reason why they are difficult to deal with is that they will disguise themselves as people we know so that we can¡®t guard against them. However, this move could only be used once. When everyone was on guard, they were basically useless. As time passed, more and more people knew the oracle¡¯s abilities. This level of defense was equivalent to being broken¡­¡± ¡°So the real trouble of this city should be near the stairs, or in the pce above the stairs¡­¡± ¡°How can you be so certain that there¡¯s still defense?¡± Yvonne asked curiously. ¡°The zombies haven¡¯t appeared yet,¡± Caspian answered. ¡°Also, schemes can asionally result in unexpected victories. However, in the face of real power, that was, in the face of strategy, all the conspiracies were not worth mentioning¡­¡± ¡°Look at the scale of this city and the disaster caused by the zombie chaos in continent. Do you think this is just a conspiracy?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Yvonne nodded and said, ¡°I see. It seems that we have to go to the stairs as soon as possible and meet with the others. But now, didn¡¯t you only get a response from one side?¡± ¡°There is no need to worry about the rest at all. There might be another reason why they didn¡®t respond now. We only need to arrive at the stairs before them and prepare for them,¡± Caspian said. ¡°You really are very serious about your friends. I¡¯m a bit jealous of them¡­¡± Yvonne nced sideways at Caspian, her long eyshes trembling slightly. ¡°As for this matter, I am very serious about you as well,¡± Caspian replied to her. ¡°Hmph, you have to take me seriously,¡± Yvonne pursed her lips towards Caspian. Suddenly, as though she had thought of something, she gave Caspian a sly smile. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the expression and look in Yvonne¡¯s eyes. The situation seemed not to be simple. ¡°If you don¡¯t treat me well, hmph, hmph,¡± Yvonne revealed a jade scroll in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone that Caspian privately taught me dual-cultivation techniques!¡± ¡®What the?!¡¯ Caspian covered his face. What shoulde finally came. At that time, he didn¡¯t think too much, but now it seemed that there was a strong hint in Yvonne¡¯s words. ¡°Cultivation method of the Dragonblood Sovereign,¡± Yvonneughed. ¡°I¡¯ve carefully inspected it once. It seems quitefortable. Do you want to give it a try with me?¡± As she spoke, she deliberately licked her tender lips. At this moment, the air around her body seemed to have be a little hotter. ¡±Let¡¯s talk about itter¡­¡± Caspian looked around and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead and have a look. We haven¡¯t seen any zombies yet. It¡¯s strange.¡± Seeing that Caspian¡¯s body was as bent as a shrimp and walking forward, Yvonne wrinkled her little nose behind Caspian and snorted, ¡°You said no, but your body is still very honest!¡± *** When Jessica woke up, she felt dizzy. She guessed that when she fell, her head was the first tond on the ground. Fortunately, before she left, her teacher gave her a protective magic weapon. Otherwise, even if a Holy Land Realm cultivator fell from such a high ce, she would probably choke. Her blurred vision gradually became clear. She saw several figures lying beside her. All of her memories flooded into her mind. ¡°Yes! We went down from above!¡± ¡°We¡¯re scattered!¡± ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here!¡± Jessica was shocked and struggled to get up. She wanted to see if the people around her were okay. She wanted to see if the people who had been together with her had been separated. But at this time, Jessica suddenly felt a chill. As soon as she looked up, she saw a figure standing more than 30 meters away from her. This figure was silent. Before that, Jessica hadn¡¯t noticed that there was another person there. Suddenly, she felt ayer of cold sweat on her back. Who was that guy? When did he stand there? What on earth was he going to do? Jessica quickly looked around. Beside her, Omar Pine and Maya Kaye were still in aa. The three of them had fallen together before, but fortunately, they did not disperse again, which made her feel a little relieved. Therefore, she focused all her attention on the figure in front of her. Jessica could not sense any human aura from the other party. Thinking of the environment she was in, Jessica immediately held the long sword in her hand. It seemed that the other party did note with good intentions. However, since the other side did not take the initiative to attack, Jessica did not attack rashly. She nned to wake up Omar and Maya first. The odds of winning three against one were much higher than her winning one on one. But at this time, Jessica saw the shoulder of the figure not far away suddenly shake. She immediately unsheathed her sword and ran spiritual Qi in her body. However, Jessica soon realized that the other party did not intend to attack her. The ck shadow¡¯s shoulders shook twice, and his arms also drooped down. At the same time, two human-shaped things fell to the ground. They were two zombies! Jessica had not seen them because they were blocked by this figure. The two zombies lying on the ground were facing Jessica, so she could see a bowl-sized hole in their chests. ¡®The Corpse Core has been taken out,¡¯ Jessica narrowed her eyes. If a zombie lost its Corpse Core, it would lose its source of power and could no longer be resurrected. In other words, this figure had killed the two zombies. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jessica looked at the figure and cautiously asked. Although she knew very well how dangerous it would be if the two zombies attacked them when they were in aa. The strange figure saved the three of them. But in such a ce, she still had to be alert. The first priority was to find out who the other party was and whether the other party was an enemy or a friend. At this moment, the figure turned around. A man was covered in arge ck robe, so even he was facing Jessica, she could not see his face. ¡±Who are you?¡± Jessica asked again. The figure slowly raised his arm and pointed at Jessica¡¯s chest. At the same time, she felt a chill in her chest. Stunned for a moment, Jessica immediately took out the things in her arms. It was a ck te thrown by Caspian not long ago when she was falling. This te looked a little old. The situation was urgent, so Caspian did not have time to tell the function of this te to her. However, she knew that since Caspian had given it to her, it meant that this thing was either very important or helpful to her. Looking at the ck te and the figure standing in front, Jessica was thinking about the connection between the two. She saw the figure in the ck robe pointing at the te in her hand and then at himself. Then he knelt down on one knee toward Jessica. Seeing this, Jessica immediately understood. At that time, Caspian arranged for Little Candy to go to Lady Maisie and let Handsome protect Lucy. On her side, there was this ck te and the guy in the ck robe in front of her. Although she did not know who was under the ck robe and why she could not feel the breath of a living person, as long as she knew that this guy was sent by Caspian to protect them, it was enough. Just then, Jessica felt telephatic jade at her waist move. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lowering her head, she pursed her lips and smiled. *** Lucy looked at the big fat pig in front of her with helplessness and worry in her eyes. The fat pig did not move. It rolled its eyes and fainted. However, she could not me it. The main reason why Handsome fainted was to protect Lucy from getting hurt. The realm of Lucy was only at the first stage of Pulse Control Realm. She was the weakest among them. And when she fell before, she fainted. If she fell down under such circumstances, Lucy at this moment could only be dead meat. In order not to hurt her, Handsome returned to a fat pig the moment shended on the ground and acted as a cushion. As a result, the rough-skinned Handsome fainted because of thending position, while Lucy didn¡¯t even break a hair. ¡°What should I do now?¡± Lucy scratched her head. Just as she didn¡¯t know what to do, she inadvertently looked up into the distance and her eyes lit up. ¡°Big idiot Caspian!¡± Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 At this moment, Lucy felt like she was about to cry. It was really hard to find Caspian. However, he appeared here now. It was precisely because she was in a dangerous environment and her onlypanion, Handsome, was in aa. The appearance of Caspian undoubtedly made Lucy no longer panic. Seeing Caspianing from a distance, Lucy hurriedly jumped up and waved her hand. ¡°Here! Idiot, we are here!¡± Caspian immediately rushed over. As he walked, heined, ¡°Don¡¯t call me an idiot¡­¡± Lucy blinked. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh! Caspian,e and see what¡¯s wrong with Handsome.¡± Walking closer, Caspian looked at Lucy and then rolled his eyes at Handsome, whose saliva was still dripping down. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. It just fainted when it fell from a high ce,¡± Caspian said. ¡±Eh? What¡¯s this?¡± At this time, Caspian heard a cry of surprise from Lucy behind him. As soon as he looked up, he saw Lucy looking behind him with a pale face. He subconsciously turned around. There was nothing behind him, nothing unusual. At this moment, Lucy¡¯s scream came from behind him, ¡°Big bastard! Go to hell!¡± Hong! A terrifying airflow, apanied by a scorching heat, poured down on Caspian without reservation. Because he was caught off guard, Caspian was sent flying dozens of meters away. His waist and ribs were almost burned off by the fire. There was only a trace of flesh left on it. Sweat was slowly dripping down Lucy¡¯s cheeks. She was panting, with aplicated look on her face. She looked at Caspian with anger, worry, and doubt. Seeing that the other party was seriously injured and struggling on the ground, but did not stand up, Lucy heaved a long sigh of relief. But in the next moment, her big shining eyes widened in disbelief. Because, she saw that Caspian, who was almost smashed into two pieces by her just activated array, not only supported himself against the wall, but also slowly stood up. And in the air around him, spots of light condensed and converged toward his wound. As the number of light spots increased, the horrible wound was also recovering quickly. Lucy pursed her lips, and there was a thud in her throat. This scene scared her. The expression on Caspian¡¯s face was a faint smile, which made him have a strange and cold temperament. ¡°Before I kill you, I want to ask you a question¡­¡± Caspian smiled. Although he still looked like Caspian, his voice made Lucy feel cold all over. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m a fake?¡± Lucy took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. However, even so, she still felt her calves go limp. When she thought that the other party had pretended to be Caspian to deceive her, the anger in Lucy¡¯s heart suppressed her fear. With her hands on her waist, she looked like a little hen protecting her short. ¡°How can you pretend to be that fool Caspian and deceive my eyes? That idiot Caspian never cared about my naming for him!¡± ¡°Is there a w here?¡± Caspian looked shocked. Was it because he didn¡¯t let the other party call him an idiot that he revealed his ws? But the problem was which normal person could tolerate others calling him an idiot? At this moment, Lucy seemed to have seen through the fake in front of her. She wiped her nose proudly and said, ¡°Humph, Caspian just likes me to call him idiot. You didn¡¯t expect it, did you? Idiot!¡± If an idiot in the past was a nickname, then the word ¡°idiot¡± now was an undisguised insult. ¡°Okay, I see. So I¡¯ll let you die a miserable death¡­¡± Caspian sneered. The wound on his waist had notpletely healed yet, so when he walked forward, his body seemed to be out of bnce, twisting. But it was also because of this that he looked more strange and gloomy. As he walked toward Lucy step by step, the fake Caspian gradually revealed his original oracle¡¯s face. The long stick surrounded by ck gas was also clenched in his hand. Lucy¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. It was one thing to be stubborn just now, but in the face of such an opponent, she still instinctively felt fear. The words that Caspian had told her a long time ago came to her mind. Lucy suddenly burst into tears and said with a pout, ¡°Wow! Caspian idiot is right! I should listen to him and work hard to cultivate! Woo woo woo!¡± As she cried, she retreated. The oracle was approaching step by step. He seemed to enjoy the process of making his prey afraid. After stepping over arge chunk of fat on the ground, the oracle quickly forced Lucy to a nearby corner. ¡±I¡¯ll cut open the skin on your ankle first, okay?¡± The oracle asked. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Lucy cried. ¡°After I cut you open, I¡¯ll slowly open your skin and strip off your body,¡± The oracle¡¯s tone was full of uncontroble excitement. ¡°The whole process willst for a long time, and it will hurt. Are you happy?¡± ¡±F*cking happy! You idiot, Caspian¡­¡± Lucy cried. His opponent had already been scared out of his wits and had no ability to resist. This was something that the oracle did not doubt. His strength was between Pulse Control Realm and Holy Land Realm, so in the face of the ¡°weak chicken¡± of first stage of Pulse Control Realm, he really couldn¡¯t think of a reason to be turned over. But at this moment, the oracle suddenly felt a chill on his head. Confused, he reached out and touched the sticky liquid in his hand. ¡°What is this?¡± The oracle was puzzled. ¡°Saliva¡­¡± Lucy suddenly stopped crying and answered seriously. ¡°Huh?¡± The oracle felt that this was strange. He raised his head. Suddenly, he looked at a giant pig head. The pig head¡¯s mouth was wide open as if it was smiling. At the same time, drops of saliva were dripping down from its mouth. *** Before long, Caspian that was moving forward received a response from Jessica and Lucy respectively. ¡°It seems as though either they didn¡¯t encounter any oracles, or the issue of the oracles has been temporarily resolved,¡± Caspian said to the nearby Yvonne. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll have to hurry all the way to the stairs to meet them.¡± ¡°But why do I feel like you¡®re a little worried?¡± As soon as she nced at Caspian, she revealed a puzzled look. ¡°When you didn¡¯t get any news about them just now, you didn¡¯t feel worried.¡± Caspian pouted and said, ¡°There is nothing to worry about the strength of the oracle. As long as there is a powerful vigor around, it will be easy to kill them, so I have nothing to worry about before. But don¡¯t forget that this is the nest of zombies.¡± ¡°Are you worried that they¡¯ll encounter zombies on their way here?¡± Yvonne blinked. ¡°It¡¯s not them, it¡¯s us¡­¡± Caspian suddenly stopped. Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 In an instant, Yvonne understood what Caspian meant. She twisted her waist enchantingly. Instantly, the colorful light turned into two chakrams and wrapped around her wrist. The light was extremely bright and dangerous at the same time. Caspian looked at Yvonne and then held the me Severing in his hand. The next moment, the ground under their feet began to shake. Bang bang bang! A series of explosions also sounded around. Many tall figures burst out from the ground. Some even jumped out of the nearby buildings. These figures did not seem to be living people at all. The temperature at the scene even dropped because of their appearance. As they breathed, it made people feel cold and the coldness seeped into their lungs along their noses. If an ordinary person was here now, his internal organs would be frozen and rot after taking a breath. Then, he would vomit blood for three days and die of pain. Without a terrifying vigor like Caspian, Yvonne immediately took out an elixir and swallowed it to resist the chill. When her breathing was smooth, she looked at the human figures that wereing out at this moment. She had participated in several missions when the Green Paradise Sect dealt with the zombie chaos, so she had some understanding of the zombies that appeared in continent. At this time, when she took a look at them, she felt that these guys who came out of the underground and the surrounding buildings werepletely different from the zombies on continent. Almost all the zombies in continent moved by instinct of bloodthirsty. They had no wisdom. Moreover, those zombies were all in tatters and their skin and flesh were dried up. They looked no different from withered wood. But at this time, the guys who came out gave her apletely different feeling. These guys who came out did not look like zombies. Their bodies were painted like painting. Under the backdrop of the dark buildings around them, they were like murals in an ancient tomb. They were thick ink and colorful, full of greasy feelings, which made people shudder. What made Yvonne¡¯s hair stand on end was that these fellows had brought her a chilling atmosphere. After they appeared, these guys moved in an orderly manner, as if they had been trained countless times. As soon as she saw them, Yvonne could faintly sense a familiar scenting from them. ¡°It¡¯s the army,¡± Caspian said lightly. ¡°Right!¡± A look of surprise appeared in Yvonne¡¯s eyes. When she looked at these colorful guys again, she could feel the coldness and simplicity that only soldiers had. The positions where these guys stood were also very particr. After taking a closer look at it, she could not help but gasp. ¡±It¡¯s a military formation!¡± In battles, it was verymon to use military formations! ¡°Why are there soldiers here?¡± There was a hint of confusion in Yvonne¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they are here, but I know one thing¡­¡± Caspian said. ¡°What?¡± ¡±They don¡¯t want us to go there,¡± Caspian said. These zombie-like soldiers blocked their way to the stairs. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to stop us,¡± Yvonne was quite confident in this. Ssh! Just as she took a step forward, these zombie-like soldiers made a uniform sound. The military formation they formed also changed. A chilling aura suddenly burst out. There were no less than 30 soldiers at the scene. They burst out the momentum of hundreds and thousands of people and kepting to surround Caspian and Yvonne. There was a loud noise in the air around them. It was like a chain that determined life and death. At this moment, it was coiled up, ready topletely strangle Caspian and Yvonne. ¡°Just because of you?¡± Caspian snorted. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Swoosh swoosh swoosh! With a series of residual shadows, Caspian moved as fast as the wind. In an instant, he rushed to a soldier and chopped down the me Severing. The raging de drew a tragic slope in the air. The soldier¡¯s body was cut in half. Caspian nced at him and was stunned. He blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s not a zombie!¡± Yvonne looked over, puzzled. ¡°If it isn¡¯t a zombie, then what is it?¡± Caspian did not exin. He grabbed the remaining half of the soldier¡¯s body and threw it at Yvonne. Yvonne took it over, and then was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s mud?¡± As if unsure, she reached out and touched the cut again. It was indeed hard soil. ¡°These guys aren¡¯t human beings¡­ What¡¯s controlling them to move?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°Just take a look and you¡¯ll know,¡± Caspian raised his me Severing and shed at another soldier. But this time, there was a change. The soldier suddenly lowered his body. The soldier behind him took a step forward at the same time and erected the door-sized shield in front of Caspian. In the military formation, the division ofbor was clear. There were defense, charging, restraining, and killing. Clearly, the soldier responsible for defense was here to block Caspian. Its idea was good and its way of doing things was right, but it was a little childish. The me Severing immediately cut the shield in half. What surprised Caspian again was that the shield was not made of mud, but real ck iron. This heavy shield was no less than 1,500 kilograms. However, when the soldier waved his hand just now, he didn¡¯t look exhausted. As for the reason for this. They could split it open and see. That was what Caspian was thinking. With a backhand flick of his hand, the blood-red edge cut out like an arc. The soldier holding the heavy shield remained in his original position. But the next moment, his body was split in two from the middle. Caspian nced at him and was stunned. ¡±It¡¯s not a puppet?¡± When he first discovered that these soldiers were actually y sculptures, he guessed that they were very likely puppets, just like the ck-robed puppet he sent to protect Jessica and others. However, as long as it was a puppet, there must be various materials in its body. For example, the mostmon corpse joint bamboo was used to build the bones of puppets. But, Caspian chopped the soldier into several pieces in a row and found that this guy was a huge pile of mud. Arge pile of hard, burnt mud could emit a chilling atmosphere and wave an iron shield weighing several thousand pounds. This made Caspian a little confused. So he decided to open another one and have a look. When he took a step forward and chopped down again, Caspian suddenly felt a chill in his heart. The next moment, he saw arge stream of water appear above these y sculptures out of thin air. As the water moved, it gathered and instantly turned into a vivid dragon head! The dragon head was as big as a carriage. At this moment, it opened its bloody mouth and bit toward him. ¡°Magic!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as she heard this, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 The head of the dragon instantly appeared in front of Caspian. The air around him was shaking. The dragon¡¯s head was not angry but powerful. Although it did not make any sound at the moment, Caspian could clearly feel that a roar that could shake the sky sounded in his mind. This was undoubtedly magic! Without the drive of any formation, the y sculptures could move, which was already surprising enough. Now these y sculptures could even work together to disy magic, which made Caspian even more incredulous! How did they do that? Who made these y sculptures? While thinking about these questions, Caspian did not stop. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± After dodging the head of the dragon, Caspian raised his knife and chopped. Bang! The dragon head suddenly exploded in mid-air. However, the rolling water suddenly shrank and shot in all directions like a cluster of arrows. The rain of arrows sealed the entire space in an instant. All the vitality seemed to bepletely strangled at this moment. Yvonne¡¯s face suddenly changed, and a pale purple light appeared in her eyes. ¡°Nine Changes of the Green Paradise!¡± Buzz. Two thin purple cracks appeared in the void above her head. The crack slowly expanded like two open fox eyes. The water arrow in front of Yvonne suddenly stopped in mid-air and then turned into flowing water, falling to the ground. After resolving the crisis, Yvonne¡¯s face turned slightly pale. She hurriedly took out an elixir to recover her spiritual Qi and swallowed it. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, magic she had just disyed consumed a lot of energy. The water arrows shooting at Caspian did not cause him too much trouble. The blood scattered by the Godly Finger of Cruor evaporated all the water arrows into water mist almost in an instant. They dissipated as the wind blew. But at this time, Caspian found that there was another change in the military formation made of y sculptures around. The y sculpture soldiers quickly gathered in one direction. Previously, they had surrounded Caspian and Yvonne, so at this time, a gap appeared in the encirclement. However, they didn¡¯t seem to care about it, because the next moment, he felt a bone-chilling meaning, which was released from the center of the military formation. It was as if a person had suddenly stood in front of an ice hole in the hot summer. Crack crack! A small sound came. Almost in an instant, a giant axepletely frozen by ice and snow appeared in the military formation. The axe was as big as a wall. It swung violently toward Caspian. The cold wind whistled and blew on Caspian¡¯s face like a knife. At this moment, Caspian¡¯s clothes were as hard as iron tes. ¡°It¡¯s magic again!¡± Caspian could not help blinking. Not only that, he could also feel that magic disyed by the military formation was much more powerful than before. Suddenly, a bold guess came to Caspian¡¯s mind. At the same time the giant axe was right in front of him. The giant axe was transparent and glittered with cold light. Ayer of ice and snow was frozen in the air. The fierce wind swept over the killing intent. It condensed into a whirlpool on the axe de and covered Caspian¡¯s head. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Caspian opened his mouth, and a white light shot out. Bang! The lightning broke the axe into pieces. The ice exploded into powder and spread out in the air, turning into a thick cloud of white mist. The rolling airflow, like sticky waves, rushed around. Caspian remained motionless. Although the y sculpture soldiers in the military formation did not move, the paint on their bodies quickly dimmed at this moment. Caspian wanted to verify his spection, so he opened his mouth again to the military formation and shot a bolt of lightning. Some of the y sculptures in the military formation quickly changed their positions. He narrowed his eyes and saw some changes. The next moment, the lightning hit the military formation. But at this time, the ground suddenly trembled, and a wall made of green bricks rose from the ground and stopped in front of lightning. Bang! The ck brick wall instantly exploded. The broken bricks flew into the air and exploded again after being swept by circles of vibrations. The crackling sound was like a long string of firecrackers. The color of the y sculptures in the military formation darkened again. Caspian¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yvonne flew over to the side of Caspian. She also saw the problem. ¡°These y sculptures seem to change their skills ording to your magic to restrain you¡­¡± As Yvonne spoke, there was a hint of disbelief in her tone. In fact, if Caspian had not seen it with his own eyes and experienced it with his own eyes, it would have been hard for him to believe such a thing. When he had received Master¡¯s lecture in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he had already known that magic and the divine arts disyed by cultivators contained the elemental essence of heaven and earth. The elemental essences of heaven and earth were roughly divided into eight types, water, fire, earth, Qi, light, thunder, wood, and gold. Although there wasn¡¯t a one-sided crush, the eight elements had a restraining rtionship with each other. For example, magic of the water elemental essence had a restraining effect on magic of the fire elemental essence. When Caspian used the me Severing before, the military formation disyed water dragons. When using the God of Thunder, the military formation would use the walls of earth elemental essence to block it. One appearance might be a coincidence, but every time it happened, it was done on purpose. ¡°And they not only restrain me¡­¡± Caspian added at this time, ¡°They also perform different magics ording to the strength of my magic¡­¡± me Severing wasn¡¯t considered a magic, but it was full of fire elemental essence. In fact, even now, Caspian still suspected that the de of the me Severing was made of mes. When the military formation was dealing with me Severing, the military formation condensed the dragon head of the water. Then, Caspian disyed his Godly Finger of Cruor. The Godly Finger of Cruor was originally magic stimted by the Blood Soul, butter Caspian absorbed the Bone of me, which made the Blood Coagtion Finger contain a very strong fire power. After Caspian disyed the Godly Finger of Cruor, the military formation responded with ice that was stronger than water. It was obvious that with the improvement of Caspian¡¯s magic, they had also increased their means of dealing with it. The fact that the y sculptures could move was already shocking enough. Now that they actually had brains, it was even more shocking. Yvonne instantly understood what Caspian meant. She opened her mouth slightly, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°But the problem is that you just cut them open, and their bodies are covered with mud¡­¡± ¡°Maybe the problem is not in the body?¡± Caspian asked back. As soon as he finished speaking, he looked up at the y sculptures. The ice chips were still flying all over the sky. The refracted light made the surface of the y sculpture¡¯s surface shine with uncertainty. ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s those painted paintings? Can you tell that it¡¯s formation?¡± Yvonne was stunned. She couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with the painting at all. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 If it weren¡¯t for Caspian¡¯s reminder at this moment, Yvonne wouldn¡¯t even nce at the painting on the y sculptures. Because earlier on, she had carefully inspected them. The paintings on the y sculptures were actually the armor painted on their bodies. Only, these armors didn¡¯t have a single color, but rather all types of colors. They were mainly made of gorgeous colors. Therefore, when these y sculptures moved, as the light and shadows changed, the paint on their bodies gave people a feeling of gushing out. Although it was amazing at the beginning, it was difficult for people to focus on it again because of the cold temperament of these y sculptures and the life-and-death environment. ¡°To be exact, any one of them can¡¯t be regarded as formations,¡± Caspian said. Yvonne instantly understood, and she immediately said, ¡°I understand! The paint on their bodies is actually a part of a formation!¡± After being reminded by Caspian, Yvonne immediately understood. No wonder she only stared at one or two y sculptures and could not find the problem. So this was the reason. These y sculptures were made up of military formations. When she looked over again, even though she didn¡¯t know much about formations, she could already feel that these y sculptures set up a formation and worked in a certain pattern. ¡°Caspian, you¡¯re amazing! You can actually find out their secret in such a short period of time!¡± Yvonne excitedly grabbed Caspian¡¯s hand and said. At this moment, Caspian wasn¡¯t as rxed as her. The reason why he was able to discover the secret of the painting so quickly was partly because of his amazing observation. Another aspect was that he had encountered simr methods before. Happy Smith, Sunshine Lydia, and Herd Norman had used a purple crystal to perform the Grape Myrtle Exquisite Bomb. Three purple crystals, if taken out alone, seemed very ordinary and had no special effects. But once they fought together, they could immediately release a horrible power that was enough to kill Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. From this point of view, the purple crystal and the military formation made of y sculptures were quite simr. But the military formation made of y sculptures was moreplicated. ¡°To put it bluntly, the real killing moves are those painted patterns. As for these y sculptures, they are only used to carry these painted patterns¡­¡± Caspian said and added, ¡°If someone were to ce their attention on these y sculptures, then he would really be in trouble¡­¡± ¡°The person who designed the formation must have thought about this, so this was a trap he had set in advance. He hid his formation in the paint and prepared a few y sculptures for the same formation. In this way, even if one or two mud was destroyed, it would not have a big impact on the entire formation¡­ For cultivators trapped by them, this is a group of horrible magics which can have cultivators and even the ability to think, although they are made of mud!¡° After understanding what was going on, the military formation made of y sculptures had no secrets in front of Caspian. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s try how to break it¡­¡± Caspian took a step forward and rushed straight to the military formation. When he was still more than 30 meters away, he suddenly raised his arm. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Hong! The majestic vigor rushed out in all directions with the soaring arm, like a giant tree, smashing into the formation in the air. With a buzz, a white light appeared on the surface of the military formation, like a big bowl. The general formation was upside down. However, Caspian¡¯s arm fell down like a mighty thunderbolt. With a bang, it smashed the white light into pieces and then smashed into the military formation. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The y sculptures in the military formation were immediately smashed into pieces, and pieces flew in all directions. This strike left a deep pit with a diameter of more than 30 meters on the ground. After the smoke and dust dissipated, Yvonne walked over. What she saw was fragments of the ground. The paint on the y sculptures was still there, but it was already broken. And as the entire formation was destroyed, the colors continued to dim. ording to this trend, it might not be long before the colorpletely dissipated. Yvonne looked forward and saw Caspian standing in the middle of the pit, looking down as if he was looking at something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Out of curiosity, Yvonne walked over and asked. ¡°I found this in the debris¡­¡± Caspian bent down and picked up a long strip from the debris. It was as if it was made of y. it was about two fingers wide and one foot long, like a pool. But if that was all, Caspian would not have noticed it. Now Caspian picked it up on purpose because he had found a lot of fine scales on it. Below the scale, there were many small patterns. Each pattern corresponded to a line of scale. ¡°Take a look at what this is¡­¡± Caspian handed this strange ruler to Yvonne. Yvonne received it. She sized it up carefully and looked at Caspian. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°This thing seems to have existed for a long time.¡± ¡°This is an ancient item,¡± Yvonne Johnson said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen something simr in the Green Paradise Sect, but I need to confirm it.¡± After that, Yvonne Johnson took out a silver needle and stabbed it into her fingertip. Immediately, a drop of blood condensed. She dripped the blood bead on the bottom of the ruler. Soon, this drop of blood was absorbed by the ruler. Seeing this, Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up. She smiled and said to Caspian, ¡°It seems that I have guessed half right. After a while, I will know if I have guessed correctly!¡± Before her voice died away, Caspian saw thin lines appear on the ruler in Yvonne¡¯s hand. These thin lines of different colors began to rise along each scale, but their speed was different. When they stopped, the length was also different. Seeing this scene, Caspian had already vaguely guessed what this ruler was used for. ¡°Eight elemental ruler!¡± Yvonne Johnson pointed at the scales on the ruler. ¡°It seems I guessed correctly. This is a tool used to measure the eight elemental essences within your body¡­ I¡¯ve seen simr magic weapons when I was in the Green Paradise Sect, but that¡¯s a basic function. It¡¯s often used to test the qualifications of the disciples,¡± Yvonne exined the patterns and scales on the ruler to Caspian. ¡°I¡®ve seen the eight elemental ruler in an ancient book before. It was produced roughly twenty thousand years ago. For some reason, no one used them. Look at these scales. Each scale corresponded to one of the eight elements, Water, Fire, Earth, Thunder, and Gold Wood¡­ The more elemental essence you have, the longer the scale shows.¡± Yvonne Johnson lowered her head to look. Narrowing her eyes, sheughed. ¡°Look, my water and light attributes are very high!¡± Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 At this moment, eight thin beams of light appeared on the eight elemental rulers. The scale representing the water and light properties was obviously much longer than the other six. Especially the scale representing the light property, which was almost three times the lowest fire property. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of my high light-style attributes that I am able to train in the inherited Nine Transformations of magic of the Green Paradise,¡± Yvonne exined. After that, she handed the eight elemental ruler to Caspian with a curious face. ¡°Try it¡­¡± ¡°Now I finally understand how those y sculptures changed their magics¡­¡± Taking the eight elemental ruler, Caspian said, ¡°Magic I cast will be disyed the attributes and power of these eight elemental rulers, and then formations they have will change ording to this information and use the method of restraint¡­¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing.¡± Yvonne nodded, and then said impatiently, ¡°Quick, drop a drop of blood and go take a look¡­¡± It was obviously unrealistic to pierce Caspian¡¯s skin with silver needle to squeeze out blood. Unless the silver needle was at least a medium-level spirit tools. Therefore, at this time, Caspian had to run the Blood Soul in his body, condense a blood bead on his fingertip, and then dripped it on the eight elemental ruler. The blood was quickly absorbed. Yvonne¡¯s eyes were wide open as she carefully watched. After about two or three breaths, the light on the eight elemental ruler began to grow wildly. The trend was like bamboo shoots emerging after the rain. At this moment, the light that had been disyed by her had disappeared, but she still remembered clearly the scale that the light had reached at that time. Then Yvonne saw that several of the properties of Caspian had far exceeded hers in an instant, and they were still growing wildly. Due to that sudden increase, after the light stopped rising, her eyes widened. She carefully examined it for a long time before making sure that she wasn¡¯t mistaken. ¡°The water property is 12, two points higher than my 10¡­ Fire attribute point is 15! Are you a pervert?!¡± It was six in the earth property, which was higher than ordinary Holy Land Realm cultivators! ¡°Qi property¡­ 11! Crazy! Five points of light attribute¡­ Well, although it¡¯s lower than mine, but I¡¯m not convinced. I¡¯m only eleven!¡± ¡°The thunder property is 11! I only have two attributes that have reached 10. You already have four. Tell me, are you still human Caspian?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ Eight in metal property¡­ Well, I want to calm down. Wood property¡­ Wood property, why can your wood property have five points?¡± By the time she finished reading, Yvonne felt as though she was in bad mood. The attributes disyed by Caspian through eight elemental ruler were beyond her knowledge. Thinking that most of her attributes only had 3 or 4 points, andpared with Caspian¡¯s, it was so pitiful. At this moment, Yvonne held her knees, squatted on the ground pitifully, and murmured, ¡°Caspian, do you know that an ordinary cultivator can show more than three points at the stage of Holy Land Realm, which is very good. And¡­ Five is a genius¡­ Normally, there were one or two points. Only when one has reached Heavenly Spirit Realm, his hair and marrow will be cleansed, and then his cultivation method will be specially strengthened. Only then would there be a significant improvement¡­¡± ¡°You can make many Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators envy you so much¡­¡± Caspian was delighted by the amazement of Yvonne. However, he was only happy for a while. Then he looked at the scales on the eight elemental ruler and fell into deep thought. Of course, he knew that the property he showed would not be so high. That the fire property, Qi property, and lightning property were so high was that he had absorbed the Bone of me, the Bone of Wind, and the Bone of Thunder. If the water property could exceed 10, Caspian guessed that it might have something to do with the blood essence of Sea-Breaker Beast. The earth property and the light property were average, but they were twice as strong as ordinary cultivators. Caspian couldn¡¯t figure out why the metal property would reach eight. As for the wood property, Caspian had not improved in this respect, but now it could reach five o¡¯clock. Caspian felt that it might have something to do with the Grand Log Needle in his arm. Compared with knowing the value of all kinds of elements in his body, Caspian was more happier that with this eight elemental ruler, he could know what he was currentlycking in at the current situation. He could improve in this respect. At the same time, the number tested by the eight elemental ruler could also be used as a vital point of cultivator talent. He could study more about what he was good at. Just as he was thinking about this, Caspian suddenly heard a whistle from above. With a flick of his wrist, he put the eight elemental ruler into the ring and looked up in that direction at the same time. Caspian then saw a cultivator squatting on a four-story building, looking at him while whistling. As soon as Caspian opened his mouth, a thunderbolt spurted out. The cultivator on the roof was sending a message to hispanion. He did not expect that Caspian would move so fast that he did not have time to react. As impact, he was hit by lightning. His hair stood on end and his face was ck. He fell from the upstairs to the ground. While lying on the ground and twitching, white smoke gushed out of the cultivator¡¯s mouth. ¡°Who is this?¡± Yvonne¡¯s face was filled with confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. We¡¯re leaving,¡± Caspian waved his hand and said. The man peeked at the two people on the roof. In fact, Caspian had already found him a long time ago. However, since this person did not do anything else, Caspian was toozy to argue with him. However, this person was obviously sending a message just now, and the other party was so tant, so he could not bear it. As soon as Caspian and Yvonne Johnson turned around, they saw a group of about five or six people turn from the corner of the street and run straight toward them. It was obvious that these people were the aplices of the guy who had just been defeated by Caspian. Caspian sighed helplessly. He still had more important things to do, so he didn¡¯t want to be entangled with these people at all. However, it was obvious that these people would not think so at this moment. When the other party saw theirpanion lying not far away with his hair blown up like a hedgehog and his eyes still rolling, their faces immediately changed. ¡±Stop right there!¡± One of them shouted. At the same time, a sword light suddenly appeared above Caspian¡¯s head and then fell down. Obviously, he was here to kill. Caspian¡¯s face suddenly darkened. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He raised his hand and pped the sword radiance into pieces. Bang! The cultivator¡¯s face turned pale and his blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. This scene also shocked the other people around him. Caspian had taken a step forward and rushed toward them. The cultivator, who had justunched a sneak attack on Caspian, had no time to care about the surging Qi and blood on his chest. After taking a deep breath, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait a minute! I have something to say!¡± ¡°Are you qualified to order me?¡± Caspian sneered. In an instant, he came to the other side and raised his hand and pped the other party in the head. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 The people around were all stunned. No one had expected Caspian to be so decisive. What was even more unexpected was that the strength of Caspian was far above theirs. The Holy Land Realm cultivator that had just been shattered by Caspian was at the third stage of Holy Land Realm, which was at the same level as Caspian. The blood smeared on their faces, immediately making their expressions look even more distorted. After being stunned for a moment, the group of people turned around and fled. ¡°You still want to leave?¡± Caspian was so angry that heughed out loud. They wanted to sneak up on him. Now that they found that they were no match for him, they wanted to escape safely. How could they think so beautifully? ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Caspian turned into several shadows and caught up with the group of people in an instant. They were all cut in half. Finally, thest one of them knelt down in front of Caspian. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Caspian didn¡¯t cut the man. On the one hand, before he could cut him down, the man¡¯s legs went soft and he fell to the ground. Another aspect was that the man was carrying a big bag all the way. Normally speaking, cultivators would put the things they had into their storage pouches. Although not every cultivator had a storage pouch, Caspian believed that a cultivator who coulde here must have a storage pouch. Therefore, what this guy put in his bag was either a living creature or the big bag was a storage magic weapon. In an instant, the second possibility was ruled out by Caspian. The reason was simple. The most basic principle of storage magic weapon was to be small and convenient to carry. Now in this bag, it was more than enough for one person to be put in. Which cultivator would take such an exaggerated storage pouch unless they were out of their minds? Another reason was that Caspian found that the big pocket was moving. Obviously, there was a living creature inside. What was moving now was a living thing. ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­ We don¡¯t have bad intentions¡­¡± Seeing that hispanions were cut like grass by the other party, the remaining cultivator had no intention to resist at this moment. He knelt on the ground and cried, begging for Caspian¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°I don¡¯t have bad intentions, either¡­¡± Caspian said lightly. The other party¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought that Caspian was going to let him off the hook. However, when he looked up, he saw a knife lighting down. The next moment, he was cut in half from the middle. ¡°Killing you was not because of bad intention. It¡¯s just revenge¡­¡± Caspian crossed the corpse and walked to the tightly bound bag. At this moment, Yvonne walked over as well, just in time to see the bag fall to the ground. Suddenly, she saw something moving in the bag, and at the same time, there was a faint sob. ¡°It¡¯s someone?¡± Caspian and Yvonne looked at each other and saw surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. In the mortal world, this bag could be regarded as a treasure, but in the eyes of cultivators, it was just an ordinary big bag. So Caspian directly cut off the tightly bound bag and sent it flying. With a crash, the bag was opened. There was indeed someone tied inside. It was an ordinary bag, but the rope used to tie the man¡¯s hands and feet glowed with a light blue light, which looked extraordinary. ¡°It¡¯s really one person,¡± Caspian looked over and said, ¡°It is nothing that these guys tied up a person. Why are they still carrying someone on their backs?¡± As he spoke, the guy tied up struggled and raised his head. ¡°Tiger object!¡± The man red at Caspian. Because there was something stuffed in his mouth, he could only make a vague sound. The other party spoke apletely confusing syble, but Yvonne could immediately understand what he meant. Yvonne looked at Caspian with a puzzled face. ¡°He is calling your name. Do you know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s standing too close to me, so I can¡¯t see him clearly¡­¡± Caspian took a step back, looked at him carefully, and then nodded. ¡°He does look a little familiar, as if I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before, but his face is too swollen. If he hadn¡¯t had a body, I would have suspected that he was a failed Handsome.¡± Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Caspian. ¡°His mouth is filled with a punishment artifact. Take it out and take a look¡­¡± When the tied-up man heard Caspian¡¯s evaluation, he looked at Caspian with a face full of resentment. At this moment, when he heard the words of Yvonne, he hurriedly nodded. The man¡¯s hands and feet were tied up. At the same time, his mouth was also tied up by a circle of red chains. A fist-sized ball was pierced through the rope, and more than half of it was stuffed into the man¡¯s mouth. As a result, the man¡¯s face was deformed and his facial features were all shifted, so his original appearance could hardly be seen. At first, when he heard that the other party was going to remove the torture tool, the man nodded excitedly. But when he saw Caspian lift the Devil-defeating Knife, the man¡¯s face immediately changed. He shook his head desperately and tried to move backward. ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move like this, it will be easy for me to cut you crooked. When the timees, who do you me for cutting your neck or head?¡± Because it was very likely that he knew this person, it was rare for Caspian to be patient and persuade the other party nicely. However, this person was obviously very afraid of the Devil-breaking Saber, which was almost as tall as a man. He could not listen to Caspian¡¯s words and just wanted to avoid it. Caspian was also anxious. His face darkened and he shed out. The knife light shed across the man¡¯s face, and the guy suddenly froze on the spot. His eyes were wide open, and even his chest stopped rising and falling, like a y sculpture. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be dead. I didn¡¯t chop you¡­¡± Caspian waved his Devil-defeating Knife twice angrily. The saber light shed, and the chains that trapped this guy¡¯s hands and feet were immediately broken. After falling to the ground, the light gradually faded after a small spark shed. This person was sure that he was not dead. He moved his fingers first, then turned around, knelt on the ground, and covered his neck The next moment, a fist-sized ball fell to the ground. The man immediately retched loudly. After a while, he turned around again, panting. His eyes were still full of tears. It was unknown whether it was caused by retching or because he was excited to see Caspian. But no matter what, his eyes were indeed shining with excitement. ¡°Caspian! it¡¯s me! ¡± The man stood up, opened his arms, and was about to pounce on Caspian. But maybe because his hands and feet had been tied up for too long and his Qi and blood was not smooth, as soon as he took a step forward, he fell to the ground with a plop, and his face was down, directly smashing a pit on the ground. That muffled sound was so loud that even Yvonne could not bear it. However, the man immediately raised his head and cried, ¡°Caspian! Do you still remember Evergreen Town¡¯s Bowen Pullman?¡± Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Bowen Pullman was in tears. Tears, snot, and nosebleeds flowed down together. Woo woo woo. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! After surviving the catastrophe, seeing old friends again was enough to make people cry bitterly, not to mention that the two major events had happened at the same time. Bowen cried so hard that he didn¡¯t notice that Caspian¡¯s face was getting worse and worse at this time. At this time, the way Yvonne looked at them became more and more strange and ambiguous. ¡°Tsk tsk, listen to this tone. Look at the expression¡­¡± ¡°Do you still remember Evergreen Town¡¯s Bowen Pullman? Tell me, what kind of asion is it to reunite in order to make people cry so sadly and aggrieved?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Caspian said tly, and then grabbed Yvonne¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s not much time left.¡± The crying stopped abruptly. Bowen Pullman¡¯s hand was still covering his face, and his eyes were rolling behind his five open fingers. His eyes were full of surprise and shock. ¡°This guy is pretending not to know me!¡± His legs, which had been sore and numb to begin with, also became agile at this moment. With a ¡®swish¡¯ sound, he dashed to the front of Caspian and Yvonne. ¡°Caspian, it¡¯s me, Bowen Pullman. I was so surprised to see you here.¡± As if he was truly worried that Caspian would not recognize him, Bowen rubbed his face forcefully to make his expression more normal. ¡°You won¡¯t forget me, will you? Why didn¡¯t I see Jessica? Didn¡¯t shee with you?¡± ¡°Huh? Who is this beauty? Let me introduce me to you. I¡¯m from the same hometown as Caspian. My name is Bowen Pullman, and I¡¯m now a disciple of Dark Moon Sect!¡± Bowen Pullman wiped away his tears and wiped the blood from his nose, revealing his original appearance. To be honest, not only was Bowen not ugly, but he was also very handsome. Now that he had cultivated for many years, his temperament had be more otherworldly. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Caspian widened his eyes as if he had just recognized Bowen. Bowen smiled awkwardly. He had to admit that his performance just now was really too much. ¡°You really do know each other?¡± Yvonne¡¯s expression became serious again. ¡°Yes, I used to be in Evergreen Town, but I was the son-inw of the Lawrence family, and he was the son of the Pullman family. Later, he joined the Dark Moon Sect with Jessica, and I went to Heavenly Stars Sect,¡± Caspian exined. Bowen quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°The reason I was able to go to Dark Moon Sect was because of you, Caspian.¡± ¡°By the way, why are you here? Why were you tied up by those people?¡± Caspian asked. Yvonne also looked at him curiously. It was simply too dramatic for Bowen to show up like that just now. When it came to this question, a look of grief and indignation immediately appeared on Bowen¡¯s face. He looked at Caspian and then at Yvonne. After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°Caspian, I can tell you, but you have to make sure that you will not be angry¡­¡± ¡°Is there really no special rtionship between the two of you?¡± Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but ask. There was nothing she could do about it. It was easy for others to think too much about Bowen¡¯s tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t say it now, I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡± The huge Devil-breaking Knife was tossed and flung in Caspian¡¯s hand. Bowen always had a feeling that the tip of the saber was intentionally or unintentionally aimed at him. ¡°They want me to take a look at their fate,¡± Bowen said as he took a deep look at Caspian. ¡°This is my unique ability to look at their fate.¡± After a pause, Bowen continued, ¡°You know why I wanted to befriend you when I was in Evergreen Town. Even before that, we had never met, and I even took the initiative to withdraw from thepetition for the spot of Dark Moon Sect between you and me¡­¡± ¡°Because you know how to observe the fate?¡± Caspian asked back. ¡°Yes!¡± Bowen Pullman nodded solemnly. ¡°The first time I saw you, I could see the tiger and dragon coiled above your head. With your Dragon-Tiger Luck, if I were to be your enemy, I would be courting death. And the fate at that time showed that your future was limitless!¡± ¡°In this case, I will offend you, unless I am silly.¡± ¡°So you really do have this ability.¡± Yvonne revealed a thoughtful look. However, she soon realized that something was wrong with Bowen¡¯s words. ¡°You just said that Caspian had that kind of fate at that time. Does it mean that his fate is different now?¡± Pointing at Caspian, Yvonne asked. Bowen looked at Caspian. His expression became serious at this moment. After taking a deep breath, he said solemnly, ¡°Caspian, we agreed that you would not be angry. I¡¯ll tell you now, you¡¯re going to die ording to your fate¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to die¡­¡± As soon as these words left his mouth, Bowen hurriedly ran more than 30 meters backward and carefully observed Caspian¡¯s reaction. As for Yvonne Johnson, her body stiffened. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hold Caspian¡¯s arm. Looking at him, she forced a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± ¡°The dragon and the tiger are still there, but the dragon¡¯s head is lowered, the tiger¡¯s head is down, and the ck gas is pervading the air. This is a sign of death. Caspian, what have you been trapped in? If you don¡¯t get rid of this thing, even if nothing goes wrong, your lifespan may only be three or two months!¡± Hearing the question of Yvonne, Bowen Pullman couldn¡¯t help but emphasize his professionalism. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although it was indeed dangerous to do so. The Devil-breaking Knife in Caspian¡¯s hand was always facing him. ¡°Is there any way to break it?¡± Caspian looked at Bowen and asked. His question was equivalent to admitting the other party¡¯s statement. Yvonne¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She hugged Caspian¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caspian patted her arm before turning to look at Bowen. ¡°Can you see anything else?¡± Caspian¡¯s calm attitude made Bowen dare to return. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the top of Caspian. After a while, he suddenly eximed. Covering his eyes, he took two steps back and kept gasping. Suddenly, Caspian and Yvonne could see blood dripping from Bowen Pullman¡¯s fingers, which were covering his eyes. ¡±Are you okay?¡± Caspian asked hurriedly. Yvonne quickly took out the medicine for healing. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Bowen wiped his face and shook his head. Although there was still blood in his eyes, he didn¡¯t look hurt at all. ¡°Do you have a Clean Water Talisman? Let me wash it¡­¡± After clearing his eyes, he looked at Caspian and asked, ¡°Did you know long ago that you were being pestered?¡± Caspian nodded and thought, ¡°Not only do I know that, but I also asionally chat with that guy.¡± ¡°Is there any way to solve it?¡± Hearing that it was about the life and death of Caspian, and the death date was so close, Yvonne suddenly became anxious. With a wry smile, Bowen pointed at his own eyes and said, ¡°Lady, you saw just now that my eyes would spew out blood just by taking a nce at his fate. I guess I¡¯ll be blind if I keep watching. What do you think I can do since I am like this?¡± Yvonne was instantly stunned. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 When she turned to look at Caspian, there was a kind of emotion in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a way¡­¡± Caspianforted her with a smile. ¡°That means there¡¯s nothing you can do for now,¡± Bowen muttered to himself. ¡°Will you die without saying?¡± Caspian asked. Bowen immediately shut his mouth. Although Caspian wasughing while speaking, the knife in his hand had already reached Bowen¡¯s neck. Yvonne took a deep look at Caspian. A momentter, she wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t care. You haven¡¯t paid back what you owe me, so I won¡¯t let you die!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that easy for me to die¡­¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a way. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, it¡¯s not as serious as he said.¡± Bowen¡¯s nostrils twitched. He wanted to say, ¡°Are you questioning my profession?¡± But he didn¡¯t dare. Because he found that the knife on his neck suddenly sank. This was Caspian¡¯s warning. Caspian knew what trouble he was in. But he had never shown it. ¡°Fine. I trust you,¡± Yvonne sniffed, and thenughed. Caspian nodded and asked, ¡°Who else hase other than you and Jessica from Dark Moon Sect?¡° Jessica came with Caspian. Since she did not say that Bowen hade to the Three Sages Mountain, then it was very likely that she did not know about it. Sure enough, Bowen smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I came here secretly as well.¡± ¡°Secretly?¡± Yvonne blinked, asking questioningly. ¡°I know how to observe fate, and it¡¯s not an ordinary type¡­¡± By this time, Bowen had already rxed. He shrugged and said, ¡°Caspian, when you were in Heavenly Stars Sect, you needed to learn formation, so you should know how to observe fate.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded. What formation needed was to observe the wind and clouds, essence of the world. These had an impact on formations. Because of this, when Lady Maisie looked down from the sky, Lady Maisie could see that there were fish and dragons dancing in the ck whirlpool. Other cultivators would never be able to see through it. Bowen continued, ¡°The fate I see is muchrger than the fate that formation needs. For example, the fate of the mountains and rivers¡­ In fact, as soon as the zombie chaos appeared, I saw that the atmosphere in the sky had changed. But I didn¡¯t act rashly at that time.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Yvonne asked, blinking. ¡°He will die,¡± Caspian ruthlessly told the truth. Bowen had originally wanted to praise himself. But since Caspian had said so, he couldn¡¯t establish his tall image. With a bitter expression on his face, Bowen said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m only at second stage of the Pulse Control Realm right now. It¡¯s not bad to deal with some low-level zombies, but if I want to fight with those zombie ancestors who can affect the fate of the mountains and rivers, I must be silly.¡± Hearing his words, Yvonne¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Do you mean that this city is really an ancient zombie?¡± ¡°Yes, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s on it,¡± said Bowen. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the ancient texts and spent about three months to understand them. You know, I noticed the changes here earlier than you. So I just need to find records and legends about the Three Sages Mountain to understand history.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also checked it out,¡± Caspian said. ¡°But there are very few records about Three Sages Mountain.¡± ¡°You must be investigating the ancient records in Heavenly Stars Sect,¡± said Bowen Pullman immediately. When he saw Caspian nod, Bowen licked his lips and said with a mysterious smile, ¡±That¡¯s too efficient. Furthermore, no matter howrge the sect is, it¡¯s impossible for all the records to be urate, much less the fact that Heavenly Stars Sect is only an Efraxs sect¡­¡± After we leave this time, I will find an opportunity to take you to a powerful ce. It¡¯s much easier and faster to find information there¡­¡± Caspian immediately understood what Bowen meant and could not help but snort. ¡°You want me to protect you?¡± After his thoughts were exposed by Caspian, Bowen said awkwardly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die either, right? Furthermore, you see, I must havee here with a heart that I can advance by leaps and bounds.¡± ¡°And then you were caught by someone?¡± Yvonne held back herughter and pointed at the bag on the ground. ¡°An ident! it¡¯s all an ident!¡± Bowen wanted to argue, but he also knew how powerless he was to defend himself. Among those who caught him, there were several Holy Land Realm cultivators. He was not as strong as a newborn puppy in front of those people. ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about other things. Anyway, don¡¯t run around. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but I won¡¯t give you a very promise,¡± Caspian said. It would have been fine if Caspian hadn¡¯t met Bowen Pullman. Now that Caspian had met him, he would not kill Bowen. From a certain point of view, they could be regarded as ¡°the same hometown¡±. And at that time, they had a good impression of each other in the limitedmunication of Evergreen Town. Bowen was already very satisfied to receive such a promise from Caspian, so he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Go back to the topic just now. Do you know anything about this ce?¡± Caspian said. After pondering for a moment, Bowen organized his words and said, ¡°Three Sages Mountain is actually an ancient tomb. The one buried in the tomb is an emperor about 20,000 years ago¡­¡± ¡°Twenty thousand years ago!¡± Caspian and Yvonne nced at each other. Whether it was Heavenly Stars Sect, the Green Paradise Sect, or Dark Moon Sect, the establishment of a sect only took two or three thousand years. The Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had been established about ten thousand years ago. And the city they were in now was built more than 20,000 years ago. Thinking that in so many years, they might be the first group to enter, a very strange feeling arose spontaneously. At this time, Bowen continued, ¡°At that time, Efrax and Commandery were not like this. ording to the information I found, there was arge area of Domain at that time, and about 12 countries were in a melee¡­ Of course, I guess it¡¯s not asrge as North Earlington in Earlington of Efrax, though it¡¯s said to be 12 countries¡­ At that time, this emperor was the emperor of one of the 12 countries.¡± As Bowen spoke, he nced at Caspian and Yvonne and said mysteriously, ¡°The country that the emperor belongs to is only at the medium level among the 12 countries. The strength of the army and the strength of the emperor are only at the medium level in these countries¡­ But in the end, this country temporarily unified the 12 countries. What do you think is the reason?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s because this emperor doesn¡¯t like to keep us guessing. Otherwise, he would have been killed a long time ago,¡± Caspian said expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m just hoping that it sounds more exciting, so I¡¯ll continue,¡± Bowen replied. ¡°This emperor was the one who was buried above our heads in the end. Legend has it that he has a special ability. It¡¯s because of this ability that he can unify the 12 countries.¡± ¡°What sort of ability is it?¡± Yvonne asked curiously. Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 Someone was supporting him, and she¡¯s a beautiful woman full of exotic Domain, so Bowen would like to show off. But the next moment, when he felt the impatience in Caspian¡¯s eyes, Bowen immediately felt his courage shrink and hurriedly said, ¡°It is said that this emperor has the ability to see through others¡¯ previous lives and this life¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caspian and Yvonne looked at each other. ¡±Do you mean that he can predict a person¡¯s fate?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Yvonne asked. ¡°It¡¯s not just that,¡± Bowen¡¯s expression turned serious as well. Obviously, he had reached the point of this question at this moment. ¡±The previous life, this life and the future,¡± said Bowen as he raised three fingers. ¡°He can see who a person is in his previous life, what this life is like, and who a person will be in his next life to control the fate of these people.¡± As he spoke, Bowen turned to look at Caspian and Yvonne . With a deep meaning in his eyes, he said, ¡±There is another message that I didn¡¯t intend to tell you¡­ But I think it¡¯s better to tell you. If the ancient book I read had no problem with its origin, it should havee from the emperor¡¯s favorite minister at that time¡­¡± ¡°It was very likely that theyout of Three Sages Mountain, which was located in this city, had been set up by this favorite minister. At the end of the ancient book, there was a sentence hidden¡­ That sentence was covered by other contents. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this ancient book was too ancient and its surface was mottled, I wouldn¡¯t have discovered the words hidden inside¡­¡± ¡°The general meaning of the content was that the emperor not only could see the fate of others, but also on himself. He built such a mysterious grave because he saw that he would wake up again after 20,000 years.¡± Hearing this, both Caspian and Yvonne felt a chill run down their backs. ¡°Do you mean that everything is within the expectations of the emperor?¡± Caspian frowned slightly. If Bowen wasn¡¯t lying, then the resurrection of zombies was proof. But vaguely, Caspian felt that something was wrong there. However he couldn¡¯t tell exactly where it was. ¡°I think from the meaning of the ancient texts, this is indeed the case,¡± said Bowen Pullman. ¡°Everything we¡¯ve done now is in the eyes of the emperor twenty thousand years ago.¡± ¡°Then what about his descendants? Why would these things be known to a single minister?¡± Yvonne asked. She came from the royal family. Although Astren Commandery was only a small country in continent, it was also a country that had existed for hundreds of years. As a princess, Yvonne knew a lot of things. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any descendants of this emperor,¡± said Bowen. ¡°ording to the ancient texts, once the emperor roared, the troops who have fought for him were all willing to follow him. A country that has just unified for a short time has lost its emperor and army, and soon it is in chaos again.¡± Caspian immediately thought of the vivid y sculptures he had seen earlier when he heard that the army had followed the Emperor. He even suspected that those resurrected zombies were probably part of the army that fought all over the world back then. After that, Bowen continued, ¡°After the rebel army entered the imperial city, they discovered that they could not find any treasures. When the emperor attacked other countries, he collected all the natural precious materials and manuals of cultivation methods from other countries. And before he died, the search was still going on¡­ But after he died, no one found anything.¡± ¡°So you mean that all the treasures owned by the 12 countries were brought into this grave by him.¡± Caspian nodded and said, ¡°If he predicted that he woulde back to life in 20,000 years, then it makes sense¡­¡± ¡°Did he prepare for his resurrection before he died?¡± Yvonne still found it hard to believe. ¡°He told his ministers all these things. Isn¡¯t he afraid that the minister will betray him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they will,¡± Bowen looked deeply at Yvonne. ¡°I was thinking the same as you at that time, butter I learned that the minister who wrote these words was the Nation Master whom the emperor respected very much¡­ When the emperor was buried, the Nation Master also followed him here. Moreover, the Nation Master also mentioned in the ancient books that he would apany the emperor in a certain way to wee his return. ¡± These words made Yvonne inexplicably feel goosebumps all over her arms. ¡°This fellow¡­ Why does he make people feel as though he isn¡¯t using any good method?¡± Yvonne couldn¡¯t help butin. ¡±Three Sages Mountain,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Eh?¡± Yvonne Johnson looked at him, puzzled. Caspian thought for a while and said, ¡°If the city we are in now is the tomb built by the Emperor, then the Three Sages Mountain may be three tombs. In order to wee him, the Nation Master who was responsible for building the tomb upied one of the positions¡­ But if that¡¯s the case, who is the other mountain prepared for?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s his concubine?¡± Yvonne said. ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Emperor have the habit of burying his beloved concubine to death?¡± She had just said it casually. But Caspian thought about it seriously and said, ¡°That¡¯s possible¡­¡± When he saw Caspian looking at him, Bowen spread out his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. There¡¯s no such thing as that in the ancient books.¡± ¡°Does that group of people who caught you know this matter?¡± Caspian suddenly asked at this time. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although he didn¡¯t know why Caspian would ask such a question, Bowen still answered honestly, ¡°They didn¡¯t ask, so I don¡®t think they know. However, they asked me to find a way to go to the pce through the method of observing the fate.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t they pass through that staircase?¡± Yvonne pointed in surprise into the distance. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard the meaning of those people¡¯s words. It seems that if you want to climb the stairs, you have to break the seal first¡­ As for the specific seal, it was rted to the two mountain peaks on both sides of Three Sages Mountain. These three mountain peaks have three corresponding locations in this city¡­¡± ¡°The mountain peak in the middle is the pce above us. At this time, there were two ces in the city pool where we were. One was on the left and the other was on the right¡­ One has to break something in the corresponding ce before he can see the road to the pce. I heard from those people at that time. That¡¯s what they meant.¡± ¡±They want you to find those two ces,¡± Caspian guessed. ¡±Yes, we¡¯ll be able to find it through the method of observing the fate,¡± Bowen nodded. ¡°Did you find them?¡± A shy expression immediately appeared on Bowen¡¯s face as he said sheepishly, ¡± That¡¯s a little difficult. I¡¯ve only found a general direction, but the area this direction involves is a littlerge. That¡¯s why those people brought me along, hoping that I can observe the changes in fate in a few more ces and then shrink this area¡­¡± Before Bowen Pullman could exin further, Caspian suddenly raised his hand and interrupted him. ¡°Someone has found them!¡± Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 ¡°Hmm?¡± Bowen looked doubtfully at Caspian. Caspian raised his hand. He held jade identification badge of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in his hand. At this moment, the jade identification badge emitted a yellow light. This was the signal for the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to gather their disciples. But, the light was different from what Caspian was familiar with. There were some light spots in the light. These specks of light formed a special symbol. Yvonne didn¡¯t know it, nor did Bowen know it. However, Caspian knew that it was the sign of Crape Myrtle Sect. The Crape Myrtle Sect gathered people through jade identification badges of the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. *** The bright moon was in the sky, and the sea of clouds was surging. The tall building passed through the thick clouds and if people stood on it, it would give people a feeling that they could touch the stars with their hands. A young man in white with long hair hanging down to his ankles was sittingzily on the roof, holding an exquisite wine pot in his hand. He raised his neck and poured the amber liquid into his throat. After a while, an intoxicated look appeared in his eyes. With a sigh, the young man turned around and looked behind him. With regret in his voice, he said, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to have a taste? This is wine brewed with the blood of gods and devils in Immortal Vanquishing Valley¡­ It took you a hundred years to make such a pot. If I take a sip, you will lose one mouthful.¡± At the same time, Star Nelson¡¯s figure slowly walked out from the shadow on one side. ¡°Oh? The Emperor actually told you about this?¡± The youth¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but then he narrowed them again. ¡°But if you were to drink it, I wouldn¡¯t feel bad even if I gave you this pot.¡± ¡°We¡¯re on our way. It¡¯s not a good time to drink,¡± Star Nelson refused again. If the other disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were present at this moment, they would¡¯ve likely swallowed their tongues in shock when they saw this scene. This young man¡¯s identity was something that most of elders didn¡¯t dare to easily offend, much less the vast majority of the disciples in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. They didn¡¯t even dare to casually reject the young man¡¯s request. But just now, Star Nelson refused him twice. And it was the other party¡¯s show of kindness. However, the young man didn¡¯t seem to care. He pointed at the moon. Immediately, a picture appeared on the surface of the bright moon. It was a pitch-ck city. Clouds surged around the city like boiling water. Not to mention the strangeness of this city, just the means of projection with the moon were enough to amaze people. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the ck Soul City is currently bustling with noise,¡± The young manughed loudly. ¡°I guess that the one who buried himself in it back then would never have imagined that so many people would rush in twenty thousand yearster.¡± The young man was talking, but Star Nelson seemed not to hear him at all. She looked at the city carefully. After a while, she said lightly, ¡°The angle is not right.¡± ¡°Oh, you have so many requirements,¡± The young man put down the wine pot andined, but he still raised his hand again and moved. With the movement of his palm, the city on the moon seemed to be moved by someone, constantly changing its angle. ¡°Stop¡­¡± Suddenly, Star Nelson said. Immediately, ck Soul City appeared in front of Star Nelson from a specific angle. The seemingly integrated ck city not only showed the upper and lower floors, but also showed a triangr shape. ¡°Our disciples should be preparing to get the key now,¡± The young man spoke again at this time. ¡°When there are too many people, it will be a little troublesome to go there. After all, there are too many people. It will be bad if there is a fish out of the.¡± Star Nelson¡¯s eyes moved away from the moon and fell on the young man. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± The young man spread out his hands. ¡°This is the Emperor¡¯s order. Do you think that he spent so much effort to find ck Soul City just to help you find that eye? Emperor himself has his own needs.¡± ¡°What does he want?¡± Star Nelson asked coldly. The young manughed. Then hisughter became more and more exaggerated. Although he didn¡¯t make much noise, he covered his belly andughed so hard that he fell to the ground. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t get up. ¡°You are the North Heaven Queen,¡± Star Nelson¡¯s tone was cold, and there was a trace of coldness in her eyes at this time. Obviously, she was very dissatisfied with the other party¡¯s attitude at this time. The young man took a deep breath and tried his best to hold back the urge tough. He said intermittently, ¡°The North Heaven Queen¡­ So what? The Emperor¡­ Even if he told me¡­ I won¡¯t ask him¡­ What¡¯s more¡­ he didn¡¯t tell me at all¡­ You think I know¡­ Pfft¡­ Are you stupid¡­? Do you really think that like the other three guys, I care so much about¡­ The position of North Heaven Queen?¡± ¡°Hahahaha¡­ I¡¯m going to die ofughter! To be honest, if you want to be the North Heaven Queen, I will ask the emperor to give you the position immediately. Do you want it?¡± When he said thest sentence, the young man stoppedughing, and his face was very serious, as if he was seriously discussing it with Star Nelson. Star Nelson took a deep look at him and finally said, ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°s!¡± The young man sighed, as if he felt sorry for Star Nelson¡¯s refusal. ¡°When can I leave?¡± Star Nelson asked. ¡°After tonight,¡± The young man thought for a while and said, ¡°It will take some time to get two keys. Even if we get the keys, it won¡¯t be so easy to get there. Only God knew what kind of means people would have in the past twenty thousand years¡­ Don¡¯t always feel that the ancient people who were far away from here were all idiots. For example, I like drinking so much, don¡¯t I?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But I didn¡¯t dare to drink the wine from 20,000 years ago. No one knew what it was made of¡­ Twenty thousand years ago, it was good wine. Now, it was poison¡­ What¡¯s more, he was from 20,000 years ago¡­ You know, his eyes were so scary¡­ He red at me, which made me feel numb all over.¡± ¡°You are the North Heaven Queen,¡± Star Nelson said and repeated what she had said before. The young man jumped up all of a sudden. ¡°North Heaven Queen, North Heaven Queen! I¡¯ve told you, so what if I am North Heaven Queen? There are four kings and eight generals under themand of the Emperor.¡± Star Nelson turned her head and looked at the young man with no expression. ¡°What do you think of the North Heaven Queen?¡± ¡°Oh, it seems so,¡± The young man thought for a moment and then tilted his head to look at Star Nelson. ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to think about my previous proposal?¡± ¡°Open the door¡­¡± Star Nelson was toozy to talk with the young man this time. ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m being too long-winded?¡± The youthughed. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Star Nelson nodded. If it were anyone else, they would have died countless times. The young man was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, ¡°Do you want me to go with you? I feel like I¡¯m going to be a fool who can only talk to the moon if I keep on like this.¡± Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 Hearing the young man¡¯s words, Star Nelson stopped. She turned to look at him and carefully observed his expression. ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± the young man asked in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you joking?¡± Star Nelson asked. ¡±I never joke around,¡± The young man said so, but the look on his face made people doubt the authenticity of his words. After looking at each other for a while, the young man suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Are you agreeing to let me go to ck Soul City?¡± ¡°Your legs are on your body. If you want to go, do you think I can stop you?¡± Star Nelson turned her head and said lightly, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t vite the Emperor¡¯s orders, you can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take it that you agree,¡± The youth stretched out a finger and rubbed his chin. ¡°After all, you are Emperor¡¯s younger sister. And this matter is indeed very important. I feel that it will be safer for me to take action. Who knows if the old monster from 20,000 years ago really has the ability to see through the past, present, and future?¡± ¡°If he can really see the next life, then he will definitely know whether you will go this time¡­¡± Star Nelson added, ¡°In short, if you reallye to ck Soul City, I will never stop you. But you have to remember what you should do and what you shouldn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me about this. At worst, I¡¯ll kill more people,¡± The young man waved his hand indifferently. ¡°The opening of the Spirit Severing Road is just a cover. The main purpose of the Emperor is to get something from the old monster. As long as we can get it sessfully, more people will die at the hands of that old monster. It has nothing to do with me. They die because they are not strong enough.¡± As the young man spoke, he swung his long sleeves. A palm-sized, crystal clear door slowly flew out under the light. After it stopped in front of Star Nelson, it suddenly expanded to the size of a normal door. The void in the gate suddenly copsed at this time. The surroundings surged towards the center. First, it turned into a whirlpool, but soon it calmed down and turned into a vast expanse of white. ¡°Lady, please¡­¡± The young man bowed slightly and made a gesture. Star Nelson stepped forward, but when she was about to step into the door, she stopped again. She gently rubbed the edge of the door with her fingertips. ¡°Is this a gift from my Big Brother?¡± ¡°The Emperor lent it to me. Once this matter is done, I will have to return it¡­¡± The youth smiled. ¡°Otherwise, I haven¡¯t yet transcended Heavenly Spirit Realm. How can I cross the void for you?¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡®ll wait for you over there¡­¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± The youth smiled and nodded. But the moment Star Nelson disappeared, the young man seemed to say unintentionally, ¡°I¡¯m really not used to having no help¡­¡± With a nce from the corner of his eye, the young man saw that Star Nelson¡¯s face changed slightly. But at this time, it was toote for her to quit. The frame around the door suddenly shone brightly. It was like the rolling wind and thunder. In an instant, the whirlpool reappeared, as if a huge suction force suddenly appeared and dragged Star Nelson into it. In the blink of an eye, her slender figure disappeared into the door. As the young man waved his hand, the door suddenly shrank into a palm-sized palm again in the sparkling white light and flew back to the young man¡¯s long sleeve. The bright moon was still hanging high in the sky. The young man stretched his waist and smacked his lips. ¡°Northern Heaven Queen, hey, whoever likes it will be it¡­¡± After that, hey down on the roof again. Where he could reach, a small tea table appeared. On the tea table, there was an intoxicating aroma of wine in a wine pot. ¡°It¡¯s the wine brewed by the demon and god¡¯s blood. It¡¯s overbearing enough and fits my temperament¡­ Haha¡­¡± The young manughed, and there was a red light in his eyes that slowly swallowed and exhaled. *** The feeling of stepping on the air onlysted for a moment, and then Star Nelson felt as if she had stepped on the ground. She immediately turned around and wanted to ask the young man what thest sentence meant. But when she turned around, the light behind her immediately shrank into a ball and disappeared like a fist. The void became the same as before. ¡®He must have done it on purpose just now¡­¡¯ Star Nelson gritted her teeth and looked gloomy. However, at this time, she could no longer emphasize anything to the other party. She let out a sigh of relief. Star Nelson found that the ce where she was now was very close to the stairs to the upper pce. However, she found it difficult to move. Because the ce where she appeared at the moment was full of vivid y sculptures. These y sculptures were painted with extremely strong colors. Although they all looked different, the expressions on their faces were the same solemn. They stood still like a sea of people. Star Nelson narrowed her eyes. After a moment of hesitation, she did not choose to go up the stairs. Instead, she stood still. After a while, Star Nelson closed her eyes as if she had fallen asleep. *** At this time, Caspian Montgomery, Yvonne Johnson, and Bowen Pullman were heading in the direction indicated by jade identification badge. Along the way, Caspian didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at jade identification badge in his hand with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Bowen wanted to open his mouth several times, but he was discovered ahead of time by Yvonne. Then, her gaze stopped him. However, after a long time, he was still unable to hold back his desire. Because after Caspian left a sentence ¡°Someone has found them¡±, he led the two of them forward and did not exin further. Bowen really wanted to know what Caspian¡¯s words meant. Someone found him, or someone found the corresponding location of the other two peaks in this city, or something else. It was really inexplicable that Caspian said such words without any clue. ¡°Caspian,¡± Bowen said, deciding not to pay attention to Yvonne¡¯s gaze this time. ¡®Now that I¡¯m following him, I must know where my destination is¡­¡¯ ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian¡¯s gaze immediately shifted from the jade token to Bowen Pullman. Bowen had a bellyful of questions that he wanted to ask, but when Caspian¡¯s gaze swept across him, his heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t know what to say since he had already thought it through. In the end, Bowen only managed to squeeze out a sentence from his throat. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the final destination should be one of the two ces you mentioned. But I don¡¯t know where we are going now,¡± Caspian said, ¡°But we are not far from there now. We can arrive there in less than an hour.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After a brief daze, Bowen finally understood what Caspian meant. So he hurried to catch up with Caspian and said, ¡°Do you mean that found the location of the two peaks in the Three Sages Mountain earlier than me?¡± When he said this, Bowen didn¡¯t even notice that his tone was filled with shock and suspicion. Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Caspian nced at him. Bowen¡¯s eyes were wide open and his mouth was wide open. He looked veryical. ¡°How could this be¡­?¡± he murmured. ¡°How could this be¡­?¡± ¡°Is it talent or ability to observe the fate?¡± Caspian asked. Talent was something that no one else could learn. As for abilities, they could be mastered as long as they were tempered. ¡°Abilities determine the bottom line, and talent determines the upper limit,¡± Bowen took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°However, I can guarantee that the one who can determine the location in such a short period of time is either someone who has already known theyout of this ce, or someone whose talent far surpasses mine¡­¡± ¡°But his talent is greater than mine¡­ How is it possible¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone better than you,¡± Yvonnemented. ¡°No,¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think Bowen¡¯s praising himself.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yvonne asked. ¡°If one practice hard, one can reach a certain level. Do you think that in the past 20,000 years, the aura in the Three Sages Mountain will not be discovered?¡± Caspian¡¯s words stopped Yvonne. ¡°That¡¯s why I think that only those who meet certain requirements can discover the secrets of the Three Sages Mountain and find the rtionship between the three mountains. No one had ever met this requirement in the past 20,000 years. But now, there were two of them¡­ If it was you, don¡¯t you think it was too coincidental?¡± Caspian¡¯s words made Yvonne fall into deep thought. After taking a deep breath, Caspian said, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about it for the time being. When we get there, everything will be clear.¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± Yvonne asked. The others she mentioned were Jessica and Lady Maisie, who had not yet met with them. ¡±I¡¯ll keep in touch with them at any time. I¡¯ll let them go down the stairs for the time being,¡¯ Caspian thought for a while and said, ¡°We can¡¯t let theme here first. Once there are too many people, I¡¯m afraid that once something bad happens, I can¡¯t take them into consideration.¡± ¡°You said it¡¯s dangerous?¡± Beside him, Bowen¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. ¡°If you don¡¯t go with us, you will be in danger now,¡± Caspian squinted at him. When she saw that Bowen had shrunk his neck, Yvonne said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to know who is more talented at observing fate than you? ¡± ¡°I¡­ Of course I want to know! Hmph!¡± When it came to this matter, Bowen was indignant. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that there will be someone stronger than me in this aspect. This fellow must have known about theyout and structure of this ce a long time ago.¡± ¡°If he knew it, he wouldn¡¯t need to gather helpers,¡± Caspian poured a basin of cold water on Bowen¡¯s head. Everyone could tell the dissatisfaction on his face even though Bowen didn¡¯t want to say anything else. Then, the three did not say anything more. On the way forward, only Caspian stopped from time to time and contacted the separated people through messenger and telepathic jade. Although they encountered some zombies and y sculptures along the way, they did not pose a threat to them. If cultivators who came here encountered these zombies and y sculptures 20,000 years ago, they would feel that they were in danger. But for Caspian and the others, it should be those zombies and y sculptures that were in danger. And when Caspian and Yvonne had been together, they hadpletely crushed others. Now, there was another cultivator who was good at looking at people¡¯s fate. ording to what he had said, there were all sorts of good luck in this city. The reason why those zombies could be resurrected was also because of the luck. As long as the karmic luck was destroyed, the zombies would either rot or their strength would be greatly reduced. There was no need to fight with zombies directly if they destroyed the Luck. This was why Bowen was able to travel all the way here even though he was at Pulse Control Realm. As he walked forward, Bowen was also secretly observing the changes in his surroundings. Previously, through observation and spection, he could estimate a general range. But now, knowing the direction they were heading in was the corresponding location of the two peaks in the city, he might observe it intentionally. As time went by, Bowen¡¯s words became less and less, and he spent more and more time thinking. An hourter, the three of them arrived at a square-like ce. In the center of the square, there was a circr water ring. It had a diameter of 30 meters. But now, it was naturally empty inside, and the surface was also dark. From a distance, it looked like a giant beast¡¯s open mouth, making people shudder. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The message from jade identification badge was here. Caspian motioned for the two people behind him to slow down. After walking for a short while, Caspian saw that someone had already arrived. There were about ten people in front of Caspian. Three of them were from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect ording to their jade identification badges. When they saw Caspian take the initiative to show jade identification badge at his waist, the vignce on their faces suddenly disappeared, revealing a friendly expression. Caspian swept the area with his gaze and immediately saw that two male disciples were at the mid level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm and en try level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. The other female disciple was at the entry level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. The realms of the three were almost the same as Caspian. The remaining six or seven cultivators didn¡¯t have jade identification badge of the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and their realms were also far beneath those three. In addition to a cultivator of the first stage of the Holy Land Realm, the others were all Pulse Control Realm cultivators. The six or seven people were also divided into several groups, standing behind the three disciples. Seeing this familiar scene, Caspian immediately understood. Just like him, cultivators with lower cultivation bases followed the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples, hoping to take advantage of this opportunity to enter Spirit Severing Path. ¡°Silent Lion¡­¡± Among the three, the tallest and strongest male disciple, who was also at the same realm as Caspian, stepped forward and took the initiative to introduce himself. ¡°Caspian Montgomery,¡± Caspian nodded to him. The other two addressed Caspian as Senior Brother. Through their introduction, Caspian knew that the male disciple of entry level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm was called Cidas Mont, and the female disciple was called Joyce Owen. After the introduction, Caspian found that Cidas and Joyce looked behind him intentionally or unintentionally, as if there was a monster hiding behind Caspian. Confused, he turned his head to take a look before he realized that the two of them were looking at Bowen Pullman. Ever since Bowen had arrived here, he had been holding back his anger and wanted to find the person who was stronger than him in fate looking. It was unknown if it was because Bowen was too emotional. Since he saw these people, he put his hands on his waist, puffed his mouth, red at these strangers in front of him, and carefully red at them one by one. From Caspian¡¯s point of view, it was easy for him to be chopped to death by a cultivator with a bad temper. Just as Caspian was thinking about whether or not to remind Bowen to pay attention to his image, Joyce coughed and said, ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, does this friend of yours have any objections to us?¡± Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 If someone asked such a question in the wild, it would be a sign of a fight. Although Joyce and the others were from the same sect as Caspian and their previous performances were friendly, the atmosphere between the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Efraxs sect waspletely different. Efraxs sects would focus on unity and cooperation. When Caspian arrived at the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Master¡¯s first lesson was topete for resources. Sometimes, even if they were fellow disciples, they had to fight for resources. Therefore, when Joyce spoke at this time, although there was a smile on her face, not only her companions behind her, but also Cidas and Silent Lion nced at them intentionally or unintentionally. Caspian¡¯s wrist shook. Suddenly, a thick stack of formation diagrams were thrown in his hand, and he said with a faint smile, ¡°My friend likes to stare at people. Do you have any opinions?¡± Behind Joyce Owen, a cultivator¡¯s face changed and he was about to step forward. However, Joyce stood in front of him quietly. Her eyes were fixed on the array in the hands of Caspian. At this moment, Cidas and Silent Lion were also looking at the diagrams, and their eyes were full of surprise. They were all Murder Arrays, and there were no less than 50 of them! Moreover, the smile on Caspian¡¯s face indicated that he had other means. Although Joyce and Cidas¡¯s realms were lower than that of Caspian, in fact, they had entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect much longer than Caspian. After dealing with all kinds of fellow disciples for a long time, they had already mastered the ability to see people. In their opinion, this fellow disciple called Caspian in front of them almost wrote ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me¡±. His realm was not lower than theirs, and he could easily show dozens of Murder Arrays. He was definitely not someone to be trifled with. She was the one who provoked the anger. Now that she had to swallow it, Joyce was extremely depressed. But no matter how depressed she was, she could only ept it. The realm of Caspian was higher than hers, and Caspian had already taken the initiative to show the formation map at this moment. So she could onlyfort herself in her heart, ¡®I have more important things to do here and have no time to be angry with others¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Joyce took a deep breath, squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying, and said, ¡°No problem.¡®¡¯ ¡°Then why did the guy behind you bark at me like that just now?¡± Caspian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to stare at me again?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. Caspian was referring to the cultivator who had just been stopped by Joyce. This cultivator was only at the third level of Pulse Control Realm. ¡°I, Caspian, have killed many Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. As a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, how dare you grin at me?¡± The cultivator was obviously a hot-tempered person. He ignored Joyce¡¯s obstruction and stuck his neck out. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caspian sneered, condensed his spiritual sense, and mmed into his opponent. But in the face of a Pulse Control Realm cultivator who had not yet condensed his spiritual sense ability, Caspian was much stronger. Coupled with the fact that Caspian was angry at this moment, the cultivator screamed and rolled on the ground with his head in his arms. The terrible pain made him quickly grab his head until it was dripping with blood. Seeing this, Joyce was shocked and angry. ¡°Spiritual sense attack!¡± At this time, her voice changed. Silent Lion and Cidas Mont opened their mouths wide and gasped. Holy Land Realm not only possessed spiritual sense, but also could attack others with spiritual sense! Looking at the faint smile on Caspian¡¯s face and the rolling cultivator on the ground, Silent Lion and Cidas both chose to turn their heads aside. ¡®Don¡¯t provoke this guy!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. Are you convinced?¡± Caspian sneered at the man on the ground and nced at Joyce. Joyce gritted her teeth and said nothing. She squatted down and began to check herpanion. At this moment, Bowen realized that he had inadvertently caused trouble for Caspian. He also knew that Caspian had been helping him earlier, so he gave Caspian an apologetic look and said softly, ¡°No one is inside¡­¡± Caspian knew what he meant and could not help but be surprised. ¡°Howe there is no one?¡± When he looked at those people again, Caspian suddenly understood that those people who had arrived before him were all at a lower realm than him, and it was very likely that they were gathered together like him. The person who had summoned them probably hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Caspian looked at Cidas Mont and asked, ¡°Who summoned us?¡± With Joyce¡¯s previous example, Cidas did not dare not to answer. He said honestly, ¡°I came here because I got the news of the gathering. I don¡¯t know who it was¡­ But since he can use Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s means, he must be at least a fifth- ss disciple.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be the fifth ss.¡± As soon as Cidas finished his words, Silent denied it. ¡°Why not¡­¡± Cidas wanted to refute, but when he saw Silent¡¯s realm, he chose to shut up. However, everyone could see the dissatisfaction in his eyes. Silent did not argue with Cidas. He sneered and said, ¡°In addition to Grand Pure Emperor, Crape Myrtle Sect has two Protectors, four kings and eight generals. Next are the disciples of the fourth to eighth ranks. The fifth-ss disciple you mentioned had also reached Master Realm, who was at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± ¡°And don¡¯t forget that there is a restriction formation outside the Three Sages Mountain. Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators can¡¯te in.¡± Silent¡¯s words were true. Eva Green, who hade with Caspian, was unable to enter Three Sages Mountain because of her high realm. However, from Silent¡¯s words, Caspian had a better understanding of the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s hierarchy system. Caspian paid special attention to them and found that when they talked about the Crape Myrtle Sect, their faces were flushed, and their eyes were full of fanaticism. Obviously,pared with Sunshine Lydia, Happy Smith, and Herd Norman, who had been dealt with by Caspian before, although their realms were not inferior, they were not qualified enough to be members of Crape Myrtle Sect. Caspian still knew a little about the requirements to enter the Crape Myrtle Sect. But now, Cidas was still unconvinced and argued with him in a low voice, ¡°Tell me. If he can¡¯t meet the requirements of the fifth-ss disciple, how can he use jade identification badge to gather us? You know, this is jade identification badge of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± Cidas was right. Silent couldn¡¯t find an excuse to refute him for a while, so he red at Cidas and said, ¡°What are you talking about? It seems that you have already joined the Crape Myrtle Sect and know it very well.¡± Cidas sneered and said, ¡°If I were from Crape Myrtle Sect, how dare you speak to me so loudly?¡± ¡°Try again?¡± Silent¡¯s face suddenly darkened. At this time, Joyce Owen¡¯s voice came from not far away. ¡°Stop arguing. The people who have gathered us havee.¡± Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 Silent Lion and Cidas Mont immediately closed their mouths and looked in the direction that Joyce pointed. They knew that no matter how they argued, it was useless. Reality was better than debate. Caspian also looked up at the moment. Suddenly, he saw a ball of orange light shooting toward them from a distance. In the multicolored light, a person was flying rapidly. There seemed to be a few figures in his hand. Seeing this, Silent¡¯s face changed instantly. Only Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators could do that! Silent took a deep breath and murmured, ¡°How¡­ How could this be¡­.¡± Although Cidas Mont¡¯ s guess was right, at this time, his face was also as confused and puzzled as Silent¡¯s. Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators should have been stopped outside the Three Sages Mountain by the restriction formation. How did this Heavenly Spirit Realme in? Just as everyone was wondering, the orange light had alreadye to the sky above them and then fell straight in front of them. The orange light dissipated, and a middle-aged man with a slightly tanned skin came flying over. His cheeks were as hard as knives and axes, giving people a very serious look. As soon as he appeared, everyone present felt a sense of pressure. This was undoubtedly Heavenly Spirit Realm! Coupled with the identity of the Crape Myrtle Sect, Silent Lion, Cidas Mont, and Joyce Owen all hurriedly bowed and saluted. Their attitude was so respectful that they couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother!¡± The cultivator nodded and nced at Caspian in surprise. That was because Caspian only cupped his hands at the cultivator, not as frightened as Silent Lion and the others. It was natural for Caspian to have such an attitude. He had killed many Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Even the head of a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator had been chopped off. It was impossible for him to be frightened at a cultivator at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, the cultivator did not care about it. After nodding to Caspian, he introduced himself to the crowd, ¡°Journey Doney, a fifth-ss disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect¡­¡± Then he frowned and asked, ¡°Only five of you are here?¡± Both the number of people who had reached Holy Land Realm and the total poption here were far below Journey Doney¡¯s expectations. ¡°Senior Brother Doney, we¡¯ve been waiting here for more than half an hour. We¡¯re the only ones who¡¯re here for the time being,¡± Joyce answered in a ttering tone. ¡°It may be a little difficult to deal with it. More than a dozen people,¡± Journey frowned slightly. ¡°Should we wait a little longer?¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t discuss it with Caspian and the others, so no one responded. After a while, Journey shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not waste time. If something big happens, it will be terrible¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he looked around at the crowd and said, ¡°In a while, we will be going to arge tomb corresponding to ck Soul City on the left side of the Three Sages Mountain. I don¡¯t know much about it yet. In addition, the number of people gathered here is far less than what I expected, so after we arrive there, you must listen to mymand and absolutely not act on your own¡­ Got it?¡± Journey¡¯sst sentence came into everyone¡¯s ears through spiritual Qi, like a p of thunder, which made people¡¯s minds rumble. Silent Lion and the others trembled and hurriedly replied loudly, ¡°Understood!¡± Caspian also nodded. ¡°Got it!¡± He tilted his head slightly and nced at Bowen. Bowen had wanted to know who had found that ce earlier than him. Now it seemed that the man was either Journey Doney or one of the people he brought with him. However, it was obvious that Bowen had learned his lesson from earlier. He did not stare at the others crazily at this moment but pretended to turn a blind eye. Although he looked a little deliberate, it was obvious that he also had his own ideas, so Caspian did not ask. Seeing the nervous expressions on Silent Lion and the others¡¯ faces, Journey smiled again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This time, I¡¯m here to take the order, so I naturally have some confidence¡­ As long as you do as I say, there won¡¯t be any danger. And I can guarantee that as long as you help meplete the task this time, I will rmend you to join the Crape Myrtle Sect¡­¡± ¡°I think you all know what the rmendation of a fifth-ss disciple means¡­¡± If one could be rmended by Master, then entering the Crape Myrtle Sect was almost guaranteed! Obviously, Journey¡¯sst words meant a lot to Silent Lion and the others. It was even more attractive than rewards like spirit stones and Cultivation Methods. All of a sudden, their faces were full of excitement and they nodded repeatedly. ¡°We will definitely live up to Senior Brother Doney¡¯s expectations!¡± ¡°Okay, there¡¯s still a long way to go. You go with me. From this moment on, if I don¡¯t let you talk, don¡¯t speak casually, in case of any ident,¡± Journey nced at everyone. ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Cidas asked, ¡°Senior Brother Doney, you are a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. How did you get here? Shouldn¡¯t Heavenly Spirit Realm be stopped¡­¡± ¡°Because Ie from the Crape Myrtle Sect,¡± Before Cidas could finish, Journey Doney interrupted him and waved his hand and said. ¡°Don¡¯t ask this question again in the future.¡± Cidas seemed to understand but did not. He nodded and stopped talking. When Caspian heard this, a bright light shed in his eyes. ¡®Does this guy mean that Crape Myrtle Sect has special privileges? At the same time, this guy was showing off the strength of Crape Myrtle Sect that could ignore the rules¡­¡¯ ¡®If I think deeper, since they set a restriction formation in the outside world to prevent Heavenly Spirit Realm from entering and let Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of their sect enter, is it to prevent other Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators from destroying the actions of the Crape Myrtle Sect?¡¯ In a short moment, Caspian had thought a lot. After a while, Journey waved his hand and took the lead to leave and walk forward. Silent Lion, Cidas Mont, and the others quickly followed. Caspian Montgomery, Yvonne Johnson, and Bowen Pullman were thest to go. Just as the three of them were about to catch up, Bowen quickly walked to Caspian¡¯s side and lowered his head to speak in an extremely fast and soft voice, ¡°Pay attention to that short man¡­¡± Caspian looked forward. The short man that Bowen was referring to was one of the two that Journey Doney had brought with him this time. His head was bald, and there was a circle of hair around his forehead. Caspian had paid attention to it before. The other party looked like a short and bald middle-aged cultivator with a slow reaction. The realm was not very unusual, which was also Pulse Control Realm. However, since Bowen wanted Caspian to pay attention to that fellow, it meant that this person was the person Bowen was looking for. ¡°What about that woman,¡± Caspian asked in a low voice. The woman he was talking about was one of the two people brought by Journey. Of the two people, one was good at looking at the fate, and the other was absolutely not an ordinary person in Caspian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to believe what I¡¯ve said,¡± Bowen said in a low voice. ¡°That woman¡¯s birth destiny doesn¡¯t exist¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯ t exist?¡± Caspian blinked. ¡°That woman doesn¡¯t have a birth destiny¡­¡± Bowen took a deep breath. ¡°In other words, you can understand that that woman doesn¡¯t exist at all. Only those who don¡¯t exist have no birth destiny.¡± Upon hearing these words, Caspian and Yvonne looked at each other in surprise. That woman obviously existed, and she looked like a living person. Although she looked ordinary, she was indeed a cultivator of Holy Land Realm. But now, Bowen was saying that that woman did not exist. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 ¡°Ha, don¡¯t you think it is terrifying and frightening that a person who doesn¡¯t exist at all is in front of you?¡± Bowen smiled coldly. When he raised his head to take a look, Bowen discovered that Caspian and Yvonne had already gone far away and were not listening to him at all. All of a sudden, he felt as if he had fed a dog with all his feelings. Although he was still angry, his body was still very honest. After shouting, he quickly chased after the people in front of him. After catching up with the team in front, no one dared to say anything without Journey Doney¡¯s order, so they walked in silence along the way. During this period, Caspian also stopped sending messenger. Instead, he hid his hand in his sleeve and contacted Jessica through telepathic jade. As for Lady Maisie and others, they should contact Jessica first. It would be better if they could meet first. They had kept walking for nearly six hours. *** This ck city, when Caspian looked down from the sky, felt extremely huge. The group were walking straight along a line. They did not turn around halfway, but they still gave people a feeling of having no end. At this time, the depth and vastness of the city were more striking to the soul. Almost everyone present was secretly amazed. How many manpower and material resources did it take to build such a city? How long did it take to build it? Others might just sigh at the size and precision of this city, but as they went deeper and deeper, Caspian found one thing. During this period, they did not encounter any other cultivators. Even the shouts and noises that could be heard before seemed to be blocked. It felt like Journey was leading them along a special route in this city. Although this route was also in the city, it had no connection with the outside world. In the beginning, this feeling was just a vague bud in Caspian¡¯s heart. But as time went by, this feeling became more and more intense. Six hourster, Caspian even felt that he could see shadows like walls on both sides of his body. He wanted to touch it to confirm his guess. But just as Caspian was about to reach out his hand, he found that Secret Ear Bell was slightly red. Seeing this, Caspian narrowed his eyes and rxed his grip. The color of the Secret Ear Bell returned to normal. Caspian looked up at Journey, who was walking in front, and snorted softly. Then, another four hours of silence passed. Journey led the group to move forward. Up to now, they had been walking for ten hours without any movement. For cultivators at this stage, it was normal for them to be in seclusion for three to five days, or even more than ten days. But now, because of the special environment of ck Soul City, the surroundings were strangely quiet, and the pressure in their hearts was increasing. Everyone could not help but feel anxious. Ten hours of preparation was enough to raise this anxiety to a high point. Almost everyone felt that the needle was on their backs. Cidas Mont, who was following closely behind Journey Doney, scratched his ears and cheeks. If he had not been afraid of Journey¡¯s strength and identity, he would have shouted and vented his anger. However, just as everyone was about to lose control of themselves, Journey suddenly stopped and said, ¡°Here we are¡­¡± Although his voice was very soft, it sounded like a blessing in a long drought. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone could not help but feel their muscles and bones rx a little. Bowen hurriedly twisted his neck and made cracking sounds as he scratched his back. After stretching his muscles and bones, he wanted to talk to Caspian, but when he looked up, there was no trace of Caspian. This gave him a fright. He was very self-aware. The moment he saw Caspian here, he already understood that he would have to rely on Caspian for the rest of his life. If Caspian left him alone at this time, then with his current realm and strength, he would not be able to leave here alive unless a miracle happened. A miracle, of course, did exist, but unless there was no other choice, Bowen naturally would not bet on that theoretical possibility. So when he found that Caspian was gone, he was so nervous that sweat immediately soaked his back. However, soon after, he realized that he was too nervous. Caspian did not leave, but walked from behind the team to the front. Bowen didn¡¯t see Caspian just now because Silent Lion, who was tall and strong, blocked his sight. When he saw Caspian, it was as if Bowen had seen a life-saving straw. He hurriedly stepped forward and saw Caspian and Yvonne standing side by side, carefully looking ahead. His eyes narrowed as Bowen followed their line of sight. Behind them and on both sides of their bodies, there were still numerous buildings. That meant that they were still in the city. However, in front of them was a ck Chaos. The ck color was still surging, giving people a feeling that it was like a pot of thick ck water. Bowen hadn¡¯t felt anything when he stood behind the crowd earlier. When he got closer and looked carefully, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill from his bone marrow. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Caspian¡­ ¡± Just as he was about to speak, he suddenly felt someone tugging at his sleeve. He turned his head and saw that it was Yvonne quietly tugging at him, indicating that he should not speak now. He didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on, but he knew that Caspian must have been the one who had instructed Yvonne to do so, so he decisively chose to shut up. Caspian was observing the darkness in front of him. It was different from the ck of the previous city. The darkness here seemed to be alive. It kept moving. Moreover, he found that after he focused his attention on the darkness in front of him, the Secret Ear Bell would tremble. Caspian was very familiar with the function of the Secret Ear Bell. If the environment he was in was dangerous or someone had evil thoughts on him, the color of the bell would change. If he took the initiative to be interested in something, and this thing would pose a threat to him, the bell would tremble. The changes caused by these factors were different. At this time, the bell was shaking. Caspian had to hold it tightly so that the bell would not jump. That could exin two points. Firstly, there was something dangerous hidden in this darkness. The second reason was that they hade to the right ce. ¡°Well, take elixirs if you don¡¯t have enough spiritual Qi. We¡¯re going in soon,¡± Journey exined at this time. As his gaze swept over them, Silent Lion and the others quickly took out their elixirs. Even though they felt that their spiritual Qi was still quite sufficient, they quickly bit down on one of them. After giving the order, Journey walked toward the two people he brought with him. The two men had already walked more than 30 meters away from the crowd. They squatted with their backs to the crowd, as if they were checking something. Caspian cast a nce at Yvonne and Bowen, indicating that they should not leave recklessly before he was heading in that direction. Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 Seeing Caspianing over, there was only a trace of surprise in Journey¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just signaled him not to speak casually. Caspian nodded, indicating that he understood, and then walked behind the man and the woman. The two squatted and Caspian stood, so he immediately saw what they were observing. It was a stone tablet half-covered under the ck gravel. This stele looked more like a Realm Tablet. There were three twisted words written on it, ¡°Crossing Soul River¡±. ¡°It¡¯s here¡­¡± Caspian then heard the woman speak to Journey. The woman who spoke was the one that ¡°did not exist¡± mentioned by Bowen. Perhaps it was because of the psychological effect, Caspian felt as if his blood vessels had been injected with ice water the moment he heard the other party¡¯s voice. A chilling sensation quickly spread throughout his body. However, Caspian noticed the woman again. Caspian was extremely sensitive to vigor, he could clearly feel that there was vigor surging inside the woman¡¯s body. This meant that the other party was a living person. Although this made people confused, it also made Caspian pay more attention to her. Both Journey Doney and the two guys he brought were not simple characters. After hearing the woman¡¯s words, Journey did not respond immediately, but turned to look at the short man. After a while, as the short man nodded, Caspian suddenly found that Journey looked relieved. ¡°Well, get ready to leave. Come here.¡± Journey greeted everyone. The crowd didn¡¯t know what was going on, so they all came over. Yvonne and Bowen leaned close to Caspian. Journey stood in front of the crowd. He took out a y jar the size of two fists from his storage pouch. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the jar, no one else had any special reaction. But Caspian and Yvonne looked at each other in surprise. It was a jar used to bury ashes. Although in the mortal world of continent, some ancestors had passed away. They were all ced in coffins and buried in them. But on the battlefield, it would not work. In this great battle, too many people died, and both sides had dead people. Who would spend so much manpower and material resources to bury them one by one? If it was better, he would set a fire and burn them all to ashes. If anyone wanted to pay their respects, then they could use this y jar to grab a random one, put it in, and bring it back for a thought. If he didn¡¯t even bother to burn, then he would throw the body there and let wild animal bite and rot. Caspian and Yvonne were both from the mortal world, and they had experienced wars, so they were very familiar with this kind of pottery jar. Therefore, at this moment, when the others saw Journey take out a handful of ck powder from the jar, which was neither ck nor gray, and showed a look of interest, Caspian and Yvonne already knew what the powder was, it was ashes. In addition, on the battlefield, the corpses full of violence, unwillingness, anger, despair, and other negative emotions were turned into ashes. Journey sprinkled the ashes out. The ashes emitted a strange green light in mid-air, and then disappeared as if they had been absorbed by the darkness of the Chaos. For some reason, everyone present felt their hearts tighten when they saw this scene. Immediately afterwards, a gurgling sound rang out from the depths of the darkness. It was as if a spring had been opened. Everyone looked at each other and looked around. Even Journey couldn¡¯t help looking around in confusion. Momentster, the surging ck Chaos was suddenly broken through. A three-story wooden warship appeared in front of everyone. At the same time, what appeared in front of everyone was the boundless ocean behind this warship. ¡°There¡¯s ake here!¡± Joyce Owen eximed and her voice changed. ¡°Howe¡­ We didn¡¯t find it at all before¡­¡± Cidas Mont¡¯s voice was dry and his words were interrupted once. Silent Lion¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, and his face did not look very good. Even so, the faces of Pulse Control Realm cultivators who followed them turned pale. The moment the warship appeared, some cultivators directly fell to the ground and trembled. Caspian and the other two were much calmer inparison. In fact, Caspian had seen a lot more scenes than this. So he just felt surprised for a moment and then returned to normal. As for Yvonne, Caspian was by her side. Although she often refused to admit defeat, Caspian¡¯s calmness gave her great confidence. As for Bowen, at least from the looks of it, he could still be considered alright, but there was also a possibility that he had been scared silly. Journey himself seemed to have expected everyone¡¯s reaction. He turned to look at the crowd and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s toote to leave now. Get on the ship with me. At that time, you will have a ce in Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± Journey leaped to the bow of the ship and drew out a shining long saber. He looked down at the crowd coldly. It seemed that he would kill anyone who dared to escape. Caspian and the other two had their own reasons foring here, so they did not hesitate to board the ship. Seeing this, the rest of the people had no choice but to put all their bets on Journey Doney. After boarding the warship, Caspian could be sure that the warship and terribleke in front of them were definitely not created by illusion, but a real one. In other words, when the huge city was built in Three Sages Mountain more than 20,000 years ago, an enormous undergroundke was dug out. However, the warship under his feet had existed here for too long. Even if Caspian stepped on it, he could feel the loose deck, as if it would copse at any time. Such warships might not be able to withstand the sail. ¡°Take this warship and cross the Crossing Soul River. Soon, we will reach our destination,¡± After everyone boarded the ship, Journey also came over and said to everyone, ¡°From this moment on, focus on everything. If something happened, don¡¯t be stingy with elixirs and magic weapons. Otherwise, you may lose your life¡­ But don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m Heavenly Spirit Realm, and I won¡¯t let you leave me alone. And believe me, it won¡¯t be too dangerous.¡± Just as Journey was speaking, the warship creaked and sailed. Although the warship was tattered and rotten, and the ship gang was riddled with holes, it was exceptionally fast and smooth when it truly sailed. The feeling of stability even made people suspect that it was on the t ground. After driving for about two hours, the woman who followed Journey said again, ¡°It¡¯s right in front.¡± Everyone quickly gathered at the bow of the ship and looked into the distance. In the distance ahead, the outline of a pce could be faintly seen floating on the surface of the sea. ¡°A pce floating on the sea!¡± Joyce shouted in surprise again. Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 Although it was called a pce, it was more like a huge triangr awl. It was because the distance between the warship and this ce was still too far, so they couldn¡¯t see it clearly. Right now, everyone leaned against the guardrail, trying their best to look forward, discussing the pce¡¯s shape. But, Caspian found something wrong. Just as the woman spoke, she began to step back. Journey Doney had already retreated from the crowd. Not only that, but he also held his spirit tools Saber in his hand again, and his face showed a vignt look, as if he was on guard against something. As for the short man, he had been in the center of the deck after boarding the ship. He did not even take a step forward, as if he was very afraid of theke. Their reaction indicated that there was something wrong! Caspian nced at Bowen and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the fate here?¡± ¡°The ck Snake¡¯s nest. It is a death trap,¡± After saying this, Bowen immediately reacted. Caspian and Yvonne could not possibly understand what he said, so he quickly exined, ¡°There¡¯s a terrifying fellow in that pce¡­¡± ¡°A very powerful zombie?¡± Yvonne asked curiously. ¡°No,¡± said Bowen Pullman as he shook his head. ¡°Then why did you say ¡®terrifying¡¯?¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Yvonne¡¯s eyes blinked, and she suddenly came to a realization. ¡°Terrifying isn¡¯t necessarily due to one¡¯s strength. It might have some special ability.¡± ¡°Yes, but I can only look at the fate. This power came from the eyes of the pce above us, but I¡¯m not sure what kind of power it is,¡± exined Bowen. ¡°What about thiske?¡± Caspian suddenly asked. ¡°Theke?¡± After a brief pause, his expression changed when Bowen saw that Journey Doney and the others had already retreated to the center of the deck, ¡°I only paid attention to that short man when I boarded the ship and didn¡¯t take a look at theke¡­¡± After that, Bowen Pullman hurriedly looked up at the sky. His face suddenly turned pale quickly, and even his cheeks began to tremble, as if he had seen something terrible. Yvonne could sense that something was off. She immediately understood what Caspian meant. Theke and the pce in the distance could not be looked at separated. It was not a pce floating on theke, but ake and a pce. It was a whole! As a whole, they were the corresponding ces of one of Three Sages Mountain! In fact, it was not that Caspian suddenly had a good understanding of the art of looking at the fate, but that after the warship sailed, the Secret Ear Bell kept shaking, instead of starting after seeing the pce in the distance. At this moment, the expressions of Journey and the others also proved that Caspian¡¯s guess was correct. ¡°The head of a ck python is broken¡­ The three snakes are devouring the sun¡­ What a cruel death trap¡­¡± said Bowen, trembling. Although Caspian did not understand what Bowen Pullman meant, he knew that it was definitely not a good thing. Ssh! At this time, Caspian heard the sound of watering from under the warship. After the warship sailed from the port, it was not only stable, but also extremely quiet. During the previous process, except for the voices of the crowd, theke was so quiet that no one could detect its existence. But at this time, a sound came from theke. Caspian immediately looked over and saw Journey¡¯s face tense. Then he looked at the woman next to Journey. The woman looked a little nervous, and her lips kept moving, as if she was talking about something. Caspian looked over and soon came to a conclusion. The other party¡¯s lips kept moving, repeating what she had said before, ¡°Just ahead¡­¡± ¡°Just ahead, just ahead, just ahead¡­¡± In a short after, the air around seemed to be thicker and heavier. The discussion on the front side of the ship was also vague at this moment, as if it had been stretched. The feeling of tearing through the clouds and fog grew stronger in Caspian¡¯s heart. He looked up and saw a shadow rapidly shooting toward the people on the side of the ship. When he lowered his head, he could see that the originally calm water was boiling like dumplings. The people on the side of the ship were all attracted by the pce in the distance. They did not notice the changes and threats. In sudden, the Secret Ear Bell not only trembled, but also turned red and began to heat up! Caspian took a deep breath and understood. The woman kept talking about the front, not the pce in front, but something in the sky and theke. Those threats were in front! Swoosh! A ck shadow, as fast as lightning, suddenly descended from the sky and swept across the people on the side of the ship. A figure was caught in the scream as impact. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Silent Lion and the others, who were still staring at the pce in the distance, were shocked. They retreated and looked up. It was pitch-ck above their heads. When they looked over, the pressure brought about by the darkness immediately made their hearts almost stop beating. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Right at this time, a miserable scream sounded from the darkness. Immediately afterwards, the skin and flesh were torn apart, bones continuously broken, reced with miserable cries. ¡°What the hell!¡± Cidas Mont growled. With a click, something hit his feet like raindrops falling from the sky. The liquid sshed out, forming a thick ball of bright red. The smell of blood filled the air. Everyone¡¯ s breathing suddenly stopped. Joyce Owen¡¯s face darkened. The person who had just been caught by the ck shadow was the one who had followed her. Without guessing, that person must have been torn apart. The biggest problem was that she had not figured out what the ck shadow was. Everyone looked up at the sky. For a moment, they were anxious. All kinds of sharp weapons and spirit tools were also clenching their fists, looking extremely vignt. ¡°Senior Brother Doney, what was that just now?¡± Silent Lion turned his head and asked loudly. He had no time to care about Journey¡¯s warning. Journey did not answer. However, looking at his calm face, it seemed that he had expected this. ¡°Senior Brother Doney! What the hell is going on?!¡± Joyce Owen immediately shouted. Herpanion had just died, so she couldn¡¯t calm down. Journey Doney still did not answer, but just nced at her indifferently. But at this time, the voice of Caspian was not far away. ¡°If I were you, I would not be paying attention to the sky, but to the water¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s in the water?¡± Everyone¡¯s heart tightened. They gathered their courage, leaned on the side of the ship, and looked down. At one nce, everyone¡¯s faces changed. Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 The ce where the warship and the surface of the water came into contact with was firmly grabbed by white bone arms one after another! Countless white bone arms were clustered beneath the warship, they were constantly moving about, like countless sea grass. They were tightly arched, causing one¡¯s scalp to go numb and the hair on one¡¯s throat to stand on end. ¡±Look at theke!¡± Cidas eximed. Everyone looked in the direction he pointed and immediately saw that the calmke seemed to have exploded at this moment. The surface of the water was boiling. Large pieces of white bones rolled up from the water, rising and falling, and umting more and more. The entireke seemed to be covered with bones. ¡±Senior Brother Doney! What the hell is going on?!¡± Silent and the others almost went crazy. They turned around and asked loudly. They had never expected such a situation. Moreover, not long ago, some of them were caught by the ck shadow and torn into pieces. The feeling of falling into a conspiracy made Silent and the others¡¯ facial features twist. ¡°Senior Brother Doney! Give us an exnation!¡± ¡±Shut up!¡± Journey Doney finally said. He nced coldly at Silent Lion and the others then said, ¡±If anyone is willing to take the initiative to sacrifice his life, I don¡¯t mind sending him to hell.¡± Journey¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Realm imposing manner suddenly pressed down on them. Silent and the others suddenly felt their breathing stop. The angry shout and questioning just now werepletely supported by the anger in their hearts. Now that they were scared out of their wits, they immediately became as quiet as cicadas in the winter, shivering like maggots. However, the current situation was rted to his own life. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Silent looked at the others, gritted his teeth, and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Doney, please lead us out of the current dilemma.¡± His words were very skillful. Journey¡¯s expression softened as he looked up at the sky. In the darkness above his head, there was still the sound of chewing. Journey nodded and walked towards Silent. Silent Lion¡¯s heart jumped to his throat. He took two steps back, his eyes shining. ¡°Senior Brother Doney, what are you going to do?¡± At this moment, the two spirit tools-level short swords were tightly clenched in Silent¡¯s hands. He had already made up his mind. If Journey wanted to harm him, then he would never sit and wait. Even if he had to die, he would definitely go all out. This was better than dying for no reason. When Journey walked up to him, his body tensed up. However, Journey did not stop and walked past him. The moment they brushed past each other, Silent felt as if his heart was about to break! After making sure that the other party was not going to attack him, Silent suddenly felt his breathing stop, and his body went limp, almost copsing on the spot. Only then did he realize that his whole body was soaked. After passing Silent Lion, Journey walked to a cultivator of Pulse Control Realm. The cultivator of Pulse Control Realm also came with Joyce Owen. Seeing Journey standing in front of him, the cultivator¡¯s body suddenly trembled quickly. Joyce looked at this Pulse Control Realm cultivator and then at Journey Doney. Suddenly, as if she had realized something, she rushed over and shouted, ¡°Senior Brother Doney!¡± She moved fast enough. But Journey¡¯s saber was faster. With a swish, the bright saber radiance drew a long arc and cut Pulse Control Realm in half. And this cultivator didn¡¯t even realize it at this moment. It wasn¡¯t until his upper body fell down and was fiercely grabbed and torn by the white bone arms that he reacted and immediately screamed at the top of his lungs. However, after a few cries, his voice seemed to be blocked by something. It became whimpered and blurred, and finally, there was no sound. ¡±Senior Brother Doney?!¡± Joyce¡¯s face was as pale as paper as she murmured. She seemed to have lost her soul. This time, she brought a total of two Pulse Control Realm cultivators. But now, the two Pulse Control Realm cultivators were both dead before arriving at the pce. The biggest problem at this time was that she still did not know why Journey Doney wanted to kill her people! ¡±Get out of the way,¡± Journey said to Joyce. Then he kicked the cultivator¡¯s lower body into theke, pointed to theke, and said coldly, ¡°Watch carefully¡­¡± Everyone wanted to know what was going on, including Caspian. So he got close to the side of the ship and looked down. Soon after, the upper body of the cultivator could no longer be seen. It turned into arge piece of shocking red and floated on the white bones. The lower body that had just been thrown away was torn into pieces by the white bone arm. Fresh blood gushed out from his skin and flesh. After a while, an incredible scene appeared. The bones that had been entangled with the warship suddenly began to sink. The white bones blocking the front of the warship kept sinking. Then, the warship, which had been forced to stop, began to sail toward the pce ahead. ¡°These things¡­ Need to absorb vigor¡­¡± Silent said in an extremely strange voice. ¡°Looks like you aren¡¯t stupid,¡± Journey pointed at the top of his head and then at theke. He then added, ¡°There are these troublesome things above and under our feet right now¡­ I¡¯m a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, so I can barely cope with it from here to the pce. But if it was you, it would be hard to say. So if you want to reach there alive¡­ ¡± Journey Doney pointed at the pce in the distance, which was gradually approaching, and then continued, ¡°Either you are confident that you can get rid of these restriction formations set up more than 20,000 years ago, or someone will sacrifice himself.¡± ¡±But¡­ But¡­ Someone is going to die¡­¡± Joyce stammered. ¡±Didn¡¯t you kill many people?¡± Journey nced at Joyce from the corner of his eyes. ¡°The Path to Immortality is made of flesh and blood. Didn¡¯t you get the chance to live until now because of the death of others?¡± After a pause, the expression on Journey¡¯s face became even colder. ¡°What¡¯s more, there are all ants under the Heavenly Spirit Realm.¡± As soon as these words came out, the people who wanted to refute immediately stopped talking and did not dare to speak again. Journey¡¯s words didn¡¯t hide his murderous intent at all. He was clearly threating others. At this moment, everyone understood that Journey Doney had already known the current situation a long time ago. But before that, he deliberately did not tell anyone. Only now did everyone know that there was no room for them to retreat. When they thought of the people they had brought along, including themselves, would all be sacrificed, Silent and the others¡¯ eyes shed with viciousness. Since others regarded them as a pig and a dog and killed them wantonly to open up a safe passage, why were they willing to be a pig and a dog? However, just as the restless mood surged into his heart, Journey spoke again as if he had seen through what they were thinking. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 ¡°Vigor of cultivators is far beyond that of mortals, so we have more time to travel,¡± Journey¡¯s voice came. His words were faint, but it gave people a feeling of temptation. Everyone immediately looked up and found that it was as Journey had said. The warship was still moving forward. They were clearly close to the pce. When the ident happened before, they could only see the outline of the pce like a triangr awl. But now, they could already see the cornices and pavilions on the surface of the pce. ¡°This pce is built from an empty ind,¡± said Yvonne. A momentter, she looked over and said. The others had also heard her words. However, they could no longer focus their attention on the pce in front of them. In particr, Silent Lion and Cidas Mont¡¯s cultivators were all in a daze. Because they all knew that once vigors of the two cultivators were exhausted, it would be their turn. Right now, the only thing they could do was hope for this warship to walk a bit faster and further. In fact, reality was always disappointing. And this disappointment came so quickly. The warship that was moving, under a wave of scalp numbing creaking sounds, gradually slowed down, and thenpletely stopped. Cidas leaned on the side of the ship, looked down, and then said to everyone with a pale face, ¡°It¡¯s coming again¡­¡± Once again, the white bone arm firmly grabbed the warship. In the darkness above everyone¡¯s heads, the sound of pping wings came at the same time. An intense danger continued to suppress the souls of everyone present like an army pressing down on a realm. Everyone understood that it was time for someone to make a sacrifice. The several Pulse Control Realm cultivators present, especially the six or seven people around Silent and Cidas, trembled at this moment. No one urged, but everyone knew who would die this time. The air in his lungs was squeezed out bit by bit, and Silent Lion¡¯s face became more and more ugly. It was a mixture of regret, anger, and shame. He clenched his fists tightly and gritted his teeth. The current situation waspletely different from what he had expected. But in front of them, there was only one way, either follow Journey Doney or die. Silent¡¯s gaze fell on the faces of everyone present.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. First were Journey and the man and woman beside him. Almost in an instant, his eyes swept over the three people. There was no need to exin the reason. The huge gap between Heavenly Spirit Realm and Holy Land Realm was enough for him to dispel all unrealistic ideas. Joyce Owen was next. Silent¡¯s gaze paused for a moment before turning to Caspian beside him. The two Pulse Control Realm cultivators who followed Joyce here had been an example of dying in the darkness and this strangeke above everyone¡¯s heads. At this moment, Joyce was alone. Compared to the others, her expression and state at the moment made her look more like a walking dead. In fact, if ording to what Journey had just said, cultivators of Holy Land Realm should be far farther than that of the Pulse Control Realm, which could allow the warship to travel safely. But at this time, Silent did not dare to covet Joyce. Joyce was indeed left alone. But this also meant that she had no way out. A second stage of the Pulse Control Realm who had no worries and no way out, Silent didn¡¯t feel that he couldn¡¯t kill her, but it was inappropriate. What if the other party went crazy, smashed the warship with all her strength, dragged everyone to death? What if he was injured and became the next sacrificial existence in order to kill her? Silent Lion did not dare to gamble. He knew that his life, Joyce¡¯s, and those Pulse Control Realm cultivators¡¯ lives were not much different from Journey¡¯s. They were all nonentities under the Heavenly Spirit Realm. At this time, Silent even suspected that the reason why Journey called everyone over at that time was probably only a small part of the reason. The bigger part was vigor that he needed now. Silent¡¯s eyes finally shifted from Joyce to Caspian next to her. After a while, he shook his head quietly. The realm of Caspian was at The third stage of Holy Land Realm, simr to his. He didn¡¯t want to touch a second stage of the Holy Land Realm Joyce, let alone Caspian who was in the same realm as him. What was more, during the previous conflict, Caspian threw the formation maps in his hand one after another, and there was a faint smile on his face. All this showed that although this guy¡¯s realm was only higher than Joyce¡¯s, it was not easy to provoke him in this aspect. In the end, Silent¡¯s eyes stopped on Cidas Mont. The second stage of the Holy Land Realm and his three men shrank their necks like maggots. His realm was as low as Joyce¡¯s, but he was not in a situation where Joyce had no way out. It was him! Silent walked towards Cidas. Cidas¡¯ face suddenly trembled when he saw the man walking straight toward him. The next moment, he fixed his eyes on him and asked, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Throw him and him out!¡± Silent pointed at the two Pulse Control Realm cultivators behind Cidas. The two cultivators shivered, and their faces instantly turned from pale to earth. ¡±Why?¡± Cidas¡¯ neck stiffened and his face turned red. Blood vessels were wriggling on his forehead. ¡°Because we are going to that pce,¡± Silent sneered. The pressure of his realm emanated out. ¡°Do you want all of us to die here?¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let your Pulse Control Realm go?!¡± The anger in Cidas¡¯ eyes was rising, and he almost roared, ¡°Not just I have Pulse Control Realm Cultivators here. Why are you looking for me? Why don¡¯t you look for him?!¡± Cidas straightened his fingers and pointed at Caspian. But when he looked at Caspian and their eyes met in the air, Cidas Mont suddenly felt his heart tremble violently. An indescribable horror suddenly rose from the depths of his soul at this moment. He instinctively withdrew his hand and did not dare to look at Caspian. His heart beat wildly. He stared at Silent and said, ¡°Why should I send someone out? Is it because my realm is not as good as yours? If my realm is low, it is the original sin?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Without further ado, Silent nodded. Cidas didn¡¯t expect him to be so straightforward. For a moment, he was stunned. In the sky, the sound of wings pping became more and more intense. The warship had already stopped for some time. The air was so cold that it was bone-chilling. Silent frowned and said impatiently, ¡°Are you going to let Pulse Control Realm behind you die, or let you die?¡± Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 Cidas¡¯ breathing became heavier and heavier, and his nostrils were opening and closing at a visible rate. His pupils were bloodshot. The three Pulse Control Realm cultivators standing behind him were also extremely nervous at this time. The sweat on their bodies almost soaked their whole bodies, even the deck under their feet was covered with sweat. Cidas¡¯ attitude would decide their lives. As for resistance, they didn¡¯t even think about it. They were Pulse Control Realm cultivators, and on this warship, there were several Holy Land Realm cultivators, even a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. The three of them had no doubt that if they resisted at this time, it meant that they could help the other party save time to choose. As for abandoning the ship and running away, it was even more ridiculous. Where could they escape to? Waiting for the other party¡¯s decision meant that there was still a third chance of survival. Although this possibility was not up to him. If he resisted or fled, it would be equivalent to cutting off his own life and giving up the hope of survival to others. In this case, the person who survived in the end would not thank him, but would also scold him for being too stupid. Therefore, no one would do such a stupid thing. Although they were terrified, the three cultivators were still waiting for the judgment of fate. Silent looked at Cidas impatiently. In fact, he felt that he had given Cidas enough time to think about it. Just as Silent was about to speak, Cidas¡¯ tight shoulders suddenly rxed. He raised his head and looked at Silent indifferently. ¡°If we can¡¯t reach the pce this time, it¡¯s your men¡¯s turn next¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to teach me this,¡± Silent nced in the direction of Caspian and then said to Cidas, ¡°Do you want me to help you or do it yourself?¡± Cidas did not speak. He turned around and looked at the three Pulse Control Realm cultivators who followed him. The three cultivators were shaking violently. Their purpose of entering Three Sages Mountain was to obtain the qualifications to embark on the Spirit Severing Road. And when they heard that the Grape Myrtle Sect was gathering, they thought that they had a backer. No one had expected that they would encounter such a situation where they were going to die. ¡°Senior, Senior Brother Mont¡­ We didn¡¯t say that before¡­¡± A cultivator stammered. Cidas raised his hand, and his palm, like a knife, pierced through his opponent¡¯s chest. The cultivator was stunned and blood gushed out of his mouth. Cidas threw his arm out of the warship. There was a creaking sounding from theke below. After a while, the stagnant warship started to move forward again. Cidas looked back and forth at the remaining two cultivators. The two cultivators felt their scalps go numb. One of the Pulse Control Realm cultivators finally couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and braced himself to say, ¡°Senior Brother Mont, the warship has begun to move, is it not necessary¡­ Um¡­ ¡± Before he could finish his words, the cultivator suddenly froze. He lowered his head and saw a sword tiping out of his chest. He was panting heavily behind him. The cultivator soon understood what had happened. He turned around with difficulty and saw the cold eyes of hispanion behind him. Hispanion was also panting, but his expression was harsher than ever. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I can only be safe if you die¡­¡± The cultivator heard the other party¡¯s words. This cultivator wanted tough, but when he opened his mouth, blood gushed out. ¡°I¡¯m so¡­ I¡¯m so stupid¡­¡± He struggled to utter these words, but he was immediately lifted by the long sword and flew into the air. With a swoosh, a ck shadow fell from the sky. A pair of ck iron-like ws grabbed the cultivator¡¯s body, then flew back into the air and soon disappeared into the darkness. Taking advantage of the opportunity just now, everyone finally saw what was flying down from the darkness. It was a strange big bird. The giant bird spread its wings, which were more than ten feet long. Its whole body was ck, like iron feathers. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. His ws were even sharper. At first nce, they gave people a pain as if their skin had been torn open. The strangest thing was that the big bird wore a golden mask on its face. The mask looked like an owl, with a curved mouth and straight eyes. When the giant bird fell just now, it nced at the crowd with a gloomy look. Everyone suddenly had a feeling that they were being treated as food by the big bird. Some felt scared, some felt funny, and some felt nothing. Cidas took a deep look at the promoted Pulse Control Realm and did not me him. In this case, the desire to survive would make people do anything, which would not be strange. Even a cultivator could not avoid the secr world. Cidas turned around and looked at Journey. He said with a dry throat, ¡°Senior Brother Doney, why didn¡¯t you¡­ Kill that big bird when it fell just now?¡± Journey narrowed his eyes. ¡±Are you ming me?¡± Being stared at by Journey, Cidas felt his scalp go numb and his knees go limp. The pressure of Heavenly Spirit Realm came with a loud bang. Cidas suddenly knelt down heavily. ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time¡­¡± Journey said indifferently. As he watched this scene, Bowen shrank his neck. He looked at Caspian and then at Yvonne Johnson. He scratched the back of his head and seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. After standing up again, Cidas walked back to the Pulse Control Realm cultivator he brought with him. His eyes were filled with deep hatred. After taking a deep look at Silent, he closed his eyes. Cidas Mont gave people a particrly horrible feeling. The warship continued to move forward. After throwing away the lives of the four cultivators, the warship was getting closer and closer to the pce. Previously, everyone had only guessed that this pce was built on an ind. Now they werepletely sure that this pce was an ind, and the ind was the pce. It was just that on this white boneke, there was such a quiet and towering ind. No matter how one looked at it, it gave one a mysterious feeling, as if there was something terrifying lurking inside. When the warship was more than 30 kilometers away from theke, it stopped again. Joyce and Cidas looked at Silent. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they both looked gloating. Silent Lion, on the other hand, looked ashamed and angry. It was more than 30 kilometers away. If it was on the t ground now, it was not worth mentioning for cultivators of Holy Land Realm. But now, the distance of more than 30 kilometers was like a chasm. A natural moat must be filled with human life. And now it was his turn. Silent was a mid level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm, and he had the most Pulse Control Realm cultivators with him. There were four of them. He looked at Cidas and Joyce with an unfriendly expression, and then looked at the four people behind him. Then he got up and walked toward Caspian. ¡±To be fair, you give one person, and I give one¡­¡± Standing in front of Caspian, Silent said expressionlessly. Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 Caspian was meditating on the ground. Hearing Silent¡¯s words, Caspian raised his eyelids, looked at him indifferently, and spat out two words, ¡°Get lost!¡± As soon as these words left his mouth, Bowen heaved a long sigh of relief. To be honest, he was still a little worried before that. Joyce Owen, Cidas Mont, and the others looked at Caspian in surprise. They had never thought that Caspian would refuse. In their opinion, Caspian might object, but in the case of Heavenly Spirit Realm, Journey Doney, Caspian could only grit his teeth and admit it. Just like what Cidas said before: ¡°A lower realm is the original sin?¡± A lower realm was the original sin, they thought so, so they didn¡¯t expect that Caspian not only refused, but also refused so directly. Silent was also stunned. After a while, he twisted his neck to make sure that he had heard correctly. Silent narrowed his eyes, revealing a trace of killing intent. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had no other choice, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to kill his people. Now, Caspian just gave him an excuse. ¡°Are you against it?¡± Silent sneered. Caspian looked at him again and his face suddenly darkened. ¡°Are you grimacing at me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a bolt of lightning shot out from his mouth. ¡°The God of Thunder! ¡± Hong! Thunder rumbled on the t ground. The entire warship trembled violently. Journey, who was meditating in the distance, couldn¡¯t help opening his eyes in surprise at this moment. As a result, he happened to see Silent being sent flying. At the same time that Silent flew out, Caspian suddenly jumped up, took a step forward, rushed out, grabbed him from the side of the ship, and mmed the palm on Silent Lion¡¯s chest. Bang! Ayer of ripples appeared on Silent¡¯s body as if a drum had been hit in midair. In the next moment, he spat out a mouthful of blood and shot toward the sky. Caspian grabbed Silent¡¯s cor again and pressed him on the side of the ship. With a crash, the rotten wooden side of the ship was directly crushed. At the same time, Silent coughed up another mouthful of blood. The blood arrow sprayed into the bones in theke. All of a sudden, therge number of white bones began to shake wildly like cheers, making crashing sounds like waves. Caspian straightened up and returned to his seat. He said lightly, ¡°Vigor of Holy Land Realm cultivator is stronger than that of the Pulse Control Realm.¡± As soon as Caspian finished speaking, the warship began to move again. The speed of the ship was even faster than before. It could be described as speeding at lightning speed. Both Cidas Mont and Joyce Owen on the deck were stunned. Thirty kilometers. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This time, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to arrive. The warship didn¡¯t slow down at all and rushed straight to the pce built on the ind. Bang! After the bow of the ship was smashed into pieces, the ship stopped on the ind. The people on the deck were speechless for a long time. No one had expected that Vigor he needed in the end woulde from Silent Lion. Silent was just beaten to spit blood by Caspian and was not killed. At this moment, he also got up from a piece of broken wood, red at Caspian, took out elixirs, and stuffed them into his mouth. Journey Doney didn¡¯t seem to care about the grievances between them at all. No matter whose blood it was, as long as he could arrive here safely, it didn¡¯t matter. So Journey led the man and the woman to the ind first. Caspian and others followed him. As he walked past Silent Lion, Silent stared at Caspian. His lips moved as if he wanted to say something. But when he thought of the lightning that sent him flying, he still said nothing in the end, just gritting his teeth. The ind was not very big. After a while, they could see a wide road. At the end of the road was a hole sealed by an iron gate. Obviously, their destination was in the hole. Journey nced at the woman next to him. The woman shook her head and said, ¡°There is no danger here. As long as we get the things inside, we can return.¡± Hearing this, everyone suddenly looked rxed. Joyce suddenly said, ¡°Do we still need vigor to go back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Journey shook his head and said. Joyce¡¯s expression immediately changed. She red at Cidas and Silent. Cidas¡¯ face darkened. As for Silent, his current ruthlessness was only rted to Caspian. But Caspian didn¡¯t care at all. Caspian just wanted to know what Journey came here for. ¡°Let¡¯s go. As long as you get what you want, when you go back, half of your feet will be equivalent to stepping into the Crape Myrtle Sect,¡± Journey Doney did not forget to draw a big pancake for everyone. ¡°After entering the Crape Myrtle Sect, you will naturally enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± Hearing this, Cidas and Silent¡¯s faces recovered a little. Joyce took a deep breath and could only helplessly ept the reality. The cultivators she brought with her were dead. No matter how angry she was, she couldn¡¯t revive them. If she could join the Crape Myrtle Sect because of this, she could ept thepensation. However, Journey was obviously worried about it. After drawing the cake for everyone, he did not forget to knock on it again. ¡°What I have to do next on this ind is very important. If you have grievances to settle, you can do whatever you want when you go back. But here, if any of you dy my affairs and the Crape Myrtle Sect, your families and sects will face the anger of the emperor. Do you know that?¡± Upon hearing this, Silent¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Senior Brother Doney, are you working for the Emperor this time?¡± Journey¡¯s chest was straight, and his face showed a proud expression. ¡°Although what we have to do this time is an order from the North Heaven Queen, he is one of the few who can directly talk to the Emperor, so the importance of it is self-evident. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I will never let Senior Brother Doney down!¡± Silent said excitedly. The excitement in his heart affected his injury just now. He could not help coughing, so he hurriedly took out his elixir and ate it. ¡°Okay, stop talking nonsense,¡± Journey took the lead and led everyone to the cave. The cave was as high as seven or eight floors. At this time, it was sealed by two iron doors. The crack between the iron gates was made of molten iron. At the same time, it was engraved with array lines and sealed. Originally, everyone thought that Journey would break formation and open the iron gate. However, at this moment, he took a step back and the Holy Land Realm woman who followed him walked to the iron gate. The woman stroked the iron door with one hand. She closed her eyes and aplicated expression appeared on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time,¡± Journey Doney urged from behind. The woman opened her eyes, then she said something that no one had expected. ¡°Twenty-three thousand years¡­ I finally stand here again¡­¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone looked surprised except for Journey and the short man. Even Caspian couldn¡¯t help but take in a deep breath and look at Bowen Pullman. At this time, Caspian finally understood why Bowen meant that this woman had no birth destiny and should not have existed. Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 This woman was a resurrected zombie. Although it was unknown why this zombie looked like a human being, even Caspian could not detect it. But her words proved her identity. Only those who had died would have no birth destiny. Birth destiny belonged to the living. Bowen was also exceptionally surprised at this moment. His eyes were as wide as eggs. For a few of long breaths, everyone looked shocked. Only Journey and the short man, who knew the situation in advance, looked normal. However, after Caspian¡¯s initial surprise passed, a profound meaning suddenly appeared in his eyes. Journey worked for the Crape Myrtle Sect. In other words, the Crape Myrtle Sect had cooperated with a zombie 20,000 years ago. Originally, Journey was in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. It could be said that he broke the rules to enter the Three Sages Mountain. Now, it seemed that Caspian had a feeling that so many cultivators were allowed to enter the Three Sages Mountain for the selection of disciples. It was just what the Crape Myrtle Sect wanted to cover up. The goal of Crape Myrtle Sect was rted to the emperor from 20,000 years ago. Whether it was the emperor himself or the treasure of the 12 countries. Eight elemental rulers appeared in Caspian¡¯s mind. If the treasure existed, there must be many simr magic weapons. If they seeded, the Crape Myrtle Sect would get an amazing fortune. Caspian didn¡¯t know what exactly the Crape Myrtle Sect wanted to get, but if it was really as he expected, the so-called disciple selection was just to cover up the real purpose, then the Crape Myrtle Sect must want something shady. Or to be exact, it was something that could not be known to others. Otherwise, there was no need to cover up the truth in such a big way. Thinking of this, Caspian suddenly felt a chill down his spine. The reason was simple, since Crape Myrtle Sect hoped that what they did would be kept a secret and would not be known by others, how could they let disciples from other sects be involved? Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked at the crowd in front of him. The mysterious woman pressed her hands against the iron door and murmured some words that were hard to understand. Silent and the others looked excited. Under the huge temptation of joining the Crape Myrtle Sect, the previous deaths of their subordinates and the humiliation they had suffered seemed to have been thrown out of the sky. Journey and the short man had no expression on their faces. Their attention was focused on that woman. However, Caspian noticed that aftering to this ind, although the woman said that there was no danger, Journey¡¯s hand was still on the handle of the sword, and his Protective Upstanding Qi had been circting around his body. It was obvious that Journey did not trust that woman. Caspian gave Yvonne and Bowen a meaningful look. The two understood and leaned towards Caspian. If it was really as the woman said, there was no danger here, then not long after entering the cave, Journey should have attacked everyone. But before that, Caspian had to figure out what the other party wanted. At this moment, the woman¡¯s voice in front of the iron gate suddenly became sharp and high-pitched. She spoke very quickly, as if she was arguing with someone. As she spoke, a pink light emerged from her body and climbed up through the gap between the two metal doors. ¡°Look at her feet!¡± Behind Caspian, Yvonne let out a low cry. Caspian turned his eyes and suddenly stopped breathing. This was an indescribable picture. If there was an analogy, then this woman was like a candle, burning herself at the moment and shining all the pink candlelight on the iron door. The pink candlelight did not go straight up along the crack of the iron gate, but was like the veins of leaves. The gap between the iron gates was the main trunk. Then, with the main trunk as the center, it spread out in all directions. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Caspian carefully observed for a moment, and soon figured out that the light that extended out was the dense traces on the iron door. It was the array lines! These array lines were originally invisible on the surface of the iron gate. But now, under the light of the pink light, the array lines began to fall off! Pieces of ck fell, revealing the original color of the ¡°Iron Gate¡±. This was a bronze door! Once again, everyone was shocked by what they saw. A look of delight appeared in Journey Doney¡¯s eyes. At this time, the woman¡¯s voice began to weaken, and her whole body turned into a thick pool on the ground like a burning candle. Only the part above the chest and hands remained in the position of pressing against the door. She looked like a melting snowman. As the woman let out a long howl, the bronze door, which had originally appeared, suddenly began to tremble. At the same time, a buzzing sound could be heard. The next moment, under everyone¡¯s gaze, a gap slowly opened. Although it was just a gap, for this bronze door, which was seven or eight floors high, this gap was enough for four or five people to walk in side by side. Journey waved at the crowd and motioned for them to walk ahead. It seemed that he was worried that someone would escape. And his behavior also confirmed the spection of Caspian not long ago. Silent Lion and the others did not think too much. In fact, when they saw the bronze door open, they couldn¡¯t wait to get up. After receiving Journey Doney¡¯s signal, they took the lead and rushed into the bronze door. Caspian and others walked at the back. When the woman was like mud with only half of her chest and head left, Caspian nced at her and found that she was dead. Her eyes were closed, as if she had diedpletely. Caspian shook his head secretly. It seemed that there was no way to find out the identity of this woman and the purpose of her doing this. He hoped that there would be the answer he wanted behind the bronze door. ¡°Follow closely behind me,¡± Caspian said to Yvonne and Bowen in a low voice as he walked into the bronze door. Seeing the figures walking in one after another, Journey and the short man followed. However, they stopped before entering. ¡°You did a good job this time. You found the right ce,¡± Journey said. ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that she didn¡¯t remember wrongly and kept the right range. Then, if I can¡¯t find it with the skill of looking at the fate, I¡¯m really sorry for the North Heaven Queen¡¯s expectations. Haha!¡± The short manughed in a low voice, ¡°After this, I hope that you can say more beautiful words for me in front of the North Heaven Queen and let me leave that damn ce as soon as possible¡­¡± As he spoke, the short man lifted the back of his head. It could clearly be seen that the short man was wearing a metal ring like a cor. There were three long needles on the metal ring. The three needles not only pierced through the metal ring, but also deeply stabbed into the short man¡¯s neck. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 This short man was obviously a prisoner. But it was unknown what kind of crime he hadmitted, where he had been locked up, and why he had been tortured like this. The short man put down his hair, nced at Journey, and said with a faint smile, ¡°Have you ever thought about destroying the bridge after crossing it?¡± Journey snorted and said, ¡°How is that possible? Crape Myrtle Sect has today¡¯s atmosphere. When did it ever break its promise?¡± ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t think you dare,¡± The short man turned around and stepped into the gap of the bronze door. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that every member of the Crape Myrtle Sect is doing things. Grand Pure Emperor is watching. If the Crape Myrtle Sect does things unscrupulously, how can you talk about merits¡­¡± When he finished hisst sentence, his small figure had disappeared behind the bronze door. After the short man went in, Journey did not immediately follow him in. He stood in front of the high gap of the bronze door, as if he was waiting for something. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When the surroundings became extremely quiet, the silent female corpse suddenly opened her eyes. But at this time, her face and turbid eyes showed that she was about to die. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t wake up,¡± Journey lowered his head and said to the woman who was only on his knees. ¡°How could I die before the big thing is done?¡± The woman gritted her teeth. ¡°Well, save me now, and then go in and take out what we want.¡± ¡°Wrong¡­¡± Journey shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The woman took a deep breath. It was obvious that every single sentence she said consumed a huge amount of energy. ¡°It¡¯s what I want, not us,¡± Journey answered, staring into the woman¡¯s eyes. The expression on the woman¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t need to do anything else next,¡± Journey slowly raised spiritual Qi long saber in his hand. The woman¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. There was a mixture of anger, shame, surprise, and fear on her face. ¡°You can¡¯t do this! How dare you! I want to tell the North Heaven Queen that you betrayed him!¡± ¡°Oh, you old zombie of 20,000 years,¡± Journey paused in the air and said, ¡°In that case, I will let you die clearly. After finishing the task, I will kill you. This is what the North Heaven Queen wants.¡± ¡°This is impossible!¡± A look of disbelief shed across the woman¡¯s eyes. She opened her mouth and wanted to speak. But with a sh of knife light, her voice stopped abruptly. In the separated skull, a thumb-sized corpse core flew out and fell into Journey¡¯s hand. Looking at the shock and panic on the woman¡¯s face before she died, Journey put away the corpse core and sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you negotiate with our Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he mmed his palm down. Hong! The woman¡¯s body instantly turned into a burning fire. The crackling sound was like a small-scale explosion of oil. ck smoke rose from the fire to the sky. After a while, the woman¡¯s body was burned into a pile of ck ash. ¡±The rules of merit are set by the Crape Myrtle Sect. It¡¯s naturally up to the merit to decide how to obtain it,¡± Journey clenched his long saber and strode out into the two bronze doors. *** In the pce above ck Soul City, green candles were quietly burning. In the empty hall, in addition to the thick coffin and the two mysterious zombies, there was another thing. It was a statue about the height of a floor. The statue carved the image of a burly middle-aged emperor. Although it was only a statue, its majestic aura of looking down on the world, destroying mountains and rivers, andmanding the universe, which made people want to kneel on the ground and worship it. The statue was several meters in front of the coffin. However, it was not facing the entrance of the pce, but facing the coffin. It looked as if he wanted to see the person lying in the coffin standing up again at first sight. ¡°Do you think the king likes this statue very much when he wakes up?¡± The zombie, who was as tall as a little girl, looked at the statue and asked. The only person who could talk to her in the pce was the Nation Master. He held a long wooden staff and his whole body was covered by another zombie in the ck robe. ¡°No matter what you do, the king will be satisfied,¡± After a while, the Nation Master spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I think too. After all, he has never been disappointed by anything we have done for him,¡± The female zombie raised her hand as if she wanted to say something. But at this time, her movements suddenly froze. The tall and thin zombie, who was called the Nation Master, seemed to feel something. He suddenly turned around and faced a direction. If any of Caspian and the others present saw this scene, they would find that the Nation Master was facing the direction of the ind they were walking on. ¡°The seal has been broken¡­¡± Under the ck robe, the Nation Master¡¯s voice was suddenly full of a bloody killing aura. ¡°It seems that these cultivators are really well prepared this time. It hasn¡¯t been long before someone broke into your tomb.¡± ¡°Heh, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± The female zombie waved her arm. Long beams of power gushed out from her gauze. These beams of power spread out in all directions with her body as the center, and a faint white light gradually appeared. In the light, streams of runes began to appear. ¡°The oracles and the army seem to be at a stalemate with these cultivators. And I also n to see who is so capable that they can find the ce where my bones are buried in such a short time!¡± As she spoke, the female zombie¡¯s figure became faintly discernible in the light. ¡°Nation Master, since they can find me here, I think it won¡¯t be long before they find you. In order to not affect the king¡¯s mood when he wakes up, I personally suggest that you make some preparations as soon as possible.¡± After that, the white light suddenly lit up. The next moment, the female zombie and the stripe all disappeared. Under the ck robe, the Nation Master was silent for a moment and slowly stretched out the purple arm holding the wooden staff. ¡°I naturally understand the principle of taking action first. I don¡¯t need your reminder. As for you guys, you¡¯re really a bunch of reckless nonentities. Did you really think that after more than 20,000 years, this world would belong to you?¡± ¡°Next, I will show you how horrible I am, except for the inner demons¡­¡± Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 When Caspian crossed the bronze door, he couldn¡¯t help frowning and muttering, ¡°Why is the smoke so thick?¡± In front of him, smoke billowed. It was not the kind of ck smoke with soaring evil Qi, but just like a light smoke gushing out when burning straw and firewood. However, the smoke was not hot or choking. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Otherwise, Caspian would have thought that someone had set a fire here. Although it didn¡¯t cause people to cry, it made people unable to see clearly what was happening in front of them. The people who came in before Caspian and the others could no longer be seen. Caspian said to Yvonne and Bowen behind him, ¡°Follow me closely¡­¡± Before his voice died away, Caspian found that the two people behind him had disappeared. His eyes narrowed, and his spiritual sense immediately spread out. When he crossed the bronze gate, Caspian could clearly sense that Yvonne and Bowen were a step behind him. Moreover, he did not feel anyone taking them away at all. If someone could do it under the eyes of Caspian, then this person¡¯s realm and strength were definitely far above Caspian. In that case, there was no reason for the other person to let Caspian go alone. However, right now, the two of them had indeed disappeared in front of Caspian. Even spiritual sense could not capture their whereabouts. It was as if these two people had disappeared behind Caspian. When he found that his spiritual sense could not detect them, Caspian immediately retreated. He remembered that he had only taken five steps after entering the bronze gate. But after taking a dozen steps back, he was still surrounded by the smoke. The bronze door seemed to have disappeared as well. He seemed to be trapped in a strange space. The smoke around him was surging, as if there was a gloomy ghost face smiling at him. Caspian slowly stood up straight. There were indeed some tricks behind the bronze gate. The smoke was indeed no ordinary smoke. Now that he didn¡¯t know what means it was, he had to start with the basics. First of all, he had to make sure whether he had fallen into fantasy array. A thread-like spiritual Qi condensed on Caspian¡¯s fingertip and slowly seeped into the surrounding hollow. The faint luster of spiritual Qi threads reflected his face in the dense fog. *** Silent Lion, who was the first to rush in, had already discovered that Pulse Control Realm cultivators following him had disappeared. ¡°Heh, a mere formation actually wants to trap me?¡± Silent sneered. With a shake of his arm, Silent made a posture of pulling a bow and shooting an arrow in the air. The golden light emitted a sharp momentum. In an instant, it condensed into a bow and an arrow in his hand. ¡°Cloud Piercing!¡± With a shout, a cyan light flowed from the arrow to the tip of the arrow. A kind of oppression before the summer thunderstorm suddenly came from the long arrow. An arrow shot out and disappeared into the dense fog. At first, there was no change. However, Silent¡¯s face was full of confidence. He did not panic at all. There was even a sneer at the corner of his mouth. After a while, it seemed that there was a flood ofndmines. A roar came from the depths of the dense fog in front of him. Suddenly, the thick fog copsed and dissipated, revealing a broken wall and a big hole. ¡°Humph, how can a dead man stop me?¡± After saying this, Silent seemed to think of something. With a bitter look on his face, he cursed and walked toward the big hole he had shot out. Just as he took two steps forward, a look of surprise suddenly appeared on his face. After a while, the suspicion turned into surprise. Silent¡¯s breathing became heavy. A bright light shed in his eyes. He hurriedly took a few steps forward and rushed to the hole in the wall. As he ran forward, he looked more and more excited. When he rushed to the wall, his body began to tremble. ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong! It can¡¯t be wrong! This is spiritual Qi! What a strong spiritual Qi! What a strong!¡± In his ecstasy, Silent couldn¡¯t help roaring to the sky. This wall was simple and unadorned. It must be an ancient object from 20,000 years ago. The hole that had been broken by Silent was about the size of a basin. Spiritual Qi, which was as thick as nectar, was gushing out of the hole. Standing in front of the wall, Silent took a deep breath. He felt as if he was standing in the Spirit Spring. For sure, it was the source of spirit Waterfall! All the pores in his body seemed to have opened up, and his internal organs felt unprecedentedly comfortable. ¡®If such a dense spiritual Qi was emitted by a spirit stone, wouldn¡¯t the spirit stone be as big as a mountain? If it were not for the spirit stone, it would definitely be an extremely rare treasure of heaven and earth! With such a treasure, it would be a piece of cake for me, Silent Lion, to step into Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡¯ ¡®As long as I could enter Heavenly Spirit Realm, Journey was nothing! At that time, even if I don¡¯t need him, I can enter the Crape Myrtle Sect! Even if I can¡¯t enter the Crape Myrtle Sect, I will be satisfied if I can enter Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡¯ Thinking of this, Silent Lion felt so excited that his back was numb. He quickly tore the hole open until it could fit a person into it. As he removed the bricks, he could feel that as the hole grewrger, spiritual Qi grew stronger. In the end, it was like a huge wave of spiritual Qi, sweeping his body. Every muscle and hair on his body seemed to be cheering and jumping. When the hole could be opened to him, Silent couldn¡¯t wait to get in. As soon as his head was plunged into it, he immediately felt as if he had jumped into a sea of spiritual Qi. In front of him was a spirit stone that could almost be described as towering into the clouds! He hadn¡¯t seen it before because the hole was at the bottom of spirit stone and it was blocked. But now, he could clearly see this spirit stone. The spirit stone was so high that he couldn¡¯t see its top even if his neck was sore. ¡°I am rich, I am rich!¡± Silent Lionughed out loud. At this moment, he seemed to have gone mad. His whole bodyy on the spirit stone, and then he hit the surface of the spirit stone with his head. Each time, he used all his strength, he smashed the spirit stone and desperately drilled his head into it. He was still muttering, ¡°I want to suck up spiritual Qi of this spirit stone, I want to suck it¡­ I want to suck it all¡­¡± *** ¡±The fog is a little thick¡­¡± Cidas Mont took out his spirit tools long sword after finding that the people in front of him was gone. The sword was three feet long and had two thin hollows on its body, making it look like a three-edged thorn. This spirit tools Long Sword was a gift from a junior sister apprentice who admired him when he was promoted to Holy Land Realm. Cidas still remembered his junior sister¡¯s sparkling eyes. However, with the improvement of his realm, Cidas gradually felt that this first-grade spirit tools was no longer worthy of his current realm. ¡°If I had a high-ranking spirit tools on the warship just now, I wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated by Silent Lion!¡± Cidas gritted his teeth and clenched the hilt of his sword. Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 Holding the long sword, Cidas took a few steps forward. Suddenly, he saw a figure standing in the fog ahead. His heart suddenly tightened. However, he soon discovered that the figure was Silent Lion. Although there had been a conflict before, and Cidas had a lot of resentment against Silent in his heart, he also understood that the disadvantage in realm made him have to lower his head. So the hostility in his eyes was quickly hidden. Instead, he looked nervous and walked forward. ¡°Senior Brother Lion, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Silent Lion, who was in front of him, did not speak. Instead, he pointed to the front. Cidas turned around in confusion. The next moment, he was stunned. A room appeared in front of him. The wooden door of the room was broken at this moment. Through the broken wooden door, Cidas could see the treasure light and the piled up magic weapon inside! In an instant, Cidas felt a strange emotion filling his chest. There was a look of intoxication in his eyes. The long sword in his hand fell to the ground with a ng. And he himself was staring at the room and walking step by step. His expression and posture were like that of a money fan that had seen countless gold. ¡±Ma-magic weapon¡­¡± Cidas muttered and walked into the room. Only then did he realize that the area of this room was extremelyrge. The floor of the room and the surrounding walls were all filled with magic weapon. These magic weapons glowed with a colorful and intoxicating luster. They piled up to the ceiling and there were tens of thousands of them. Cidas felt that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. With a cheer, Cidas jumped into magic weapon, grabbed a handle of the bell, and was about to put it into his arms. Suddenly, he saw a long sword diagonally inserted beside him. So he threw away the clock and turned to pull up the long sword. But as soon as he pulled up the long sword, he saw a colorful chain on the ground in front of him. He threw the long sword far away and then went to pick up the chains on the ground. However, as soon as he picked up the chain, he saw the astrbe beneath the chain. ¡±My¡­ My¡­ All mine¡­ All mine! Hahaha! All mine!¡± Cidasughed wildly, unable to control himself. Suddenly, he was stunned and said to himself, ¡°No, this is too strange. Why are there so many magic weapons here? Will there be any problems?¡± These words were obviously to remind him to be careful and vignt, but when Cidas said these words, there was a very strange smile on his face. He picked up a dagger on the ground, which was shining with a blue light. He looked at it carefully in front of his eyes, and then suddenly shed his palm. The wound was so deep that bones could be seen, and blood immediately gushed out. However, Cidas did not seem to feel any pain. Instead, he cheered happily, ¡°It hurts! It¡¯s true! It¡¯s true!¡± With extreme joy on his face, he threw the dagger aside and picked up a row of 72-colored needles from the pile of magic weapon. Each needle was as long as an adult¡¯s palm and connected to each other, forming a set of Murder Arrays. At this moment, Cidas held the needles in his hand and then stabbed them into his arms, head, and eyeballs. The long needles poked into his body and blood flowed out. 72 needles entered his body! Soon, Cidas Mont became a bloody man. But it seemed that he didn¡¯t notice it at all. After the stab, he grabbed a sword on the ground, pierced through his feet, nailed himself to the ground, and keptughing. ¡°It hurts, it hurts. It means it¡¯s true, it¡¯s true, hahaha!¡± At this time, it was impossible for him to find that Silent Lion, who was standing outside the room, had a gloomy smile on his face. *** When she found herself surrounded by smoke, Joyce Owen was not nervous at all. She even felt that it was natural. Once she stepped into the bronze door, if there was no change, she would feel that there was something wrong with it if she walked smoothly all the way. After all the nsmen who came with her died, Joyce¡¯s heart waspletely consumed by anger. The only thing she was thinking about now was how to take advantage of this opportunity to maximize her benefits. Entering the Crape Myrtle Sect? This was just the most basic condition! Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Silent Lion, Cidas Mont, people with keen eyes, heard that they could enter Crape Myrtle Sect after finishing the task, their eyes lit up. I definitely want more than that!¡¯ Thinking of this, Joyce gritted her teeth. ¡®I want magic weapon, elixirs, spirit stones, all kinds of natural precious materials and cultivation resources. Today¡¯s shame will be an endless motivation for my journey to immortality!¡¯ She stepped forward and suddenly heard a muffled sound. At the same time, she felt as if she had kicked something. She immediately looked down and her gaze froze. A palm that had turned into bones appeared at her feet. ¡°A dead man¡­¡± Joyce sped her magic weapon tightly in her hand and her spiritual Qi surged. She looked around carefully. The fog around her became lighter. There was nothing suspicious in sight. All the corpses appeared in front of her. All the corpses had turned into bones. There might be clothes on their bodies, but now they were gone. There was a great chance that it was all rotten because of the passage of time. ¡®The corpse has already turned into bones. It must be the person who was buried in that year¡­¡¯ Joyce thought in her heart. She was about to cross over from the bones. At this time, she identally nced and suddenly stood still. She then saw that the hand of the corpse, which was pressing against the chest, holding an orange thing tightly. If that was all, it would be fine. But, Joyce could see that the hand of the corpse, because it was holding something like this, was now shining with orange luster, not the white that a bone should have. This was an elixir! Moreover, the efficacy of the medicine was amazing. Even the bones were affected by the effect of the medicine after many years of contact and turned into a Medicine Bone! Although Joyce¡¯s realm was not very high, she was still a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so she should have a broad vision. After determining that the elixir was extraordinary, she stopped breathing. After a while, she came to her senses, and her heart was beating violently. She quickly looked around. After making sure that there was no one around, she carefully pulled the corpse aside. Because of the passage of time, the bones were almost smashed into pieces by her touch. Only the palm holding the elixir and the several ribs on it were intact at the moment, and they had be the whole orange, showing amazing efficacy. At this moment, Joyce couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky that she had just taken a look from another angle. Otherwise, she would have brushed past the elixir. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 It should be known that if the elixir hadn¡¯t been preserved well, as time went by, the efficacy of the medicine would gradually dissipate. The elixir had been here for more than 20,000 years, but its efficacy was still so strong. So when it was first refined back then¡­ The scene was so beautiful that Joyce didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. She picked up the orange elixir. All of a sudden, a strong aroma, which was so strong, poured into her nose like a tangible substance. She looked intoxicated. She took another deep breath. Two patches of red immediately appeared on her cheeks. She looked as if she was drunk. Her body also shook twice on the spot. The next moment, she was surprised to find that the empty ground in front of her was filled with elixirs. Golden, red, cyan, and white. Every elixir had a colorful halo on its surface. ¡°Elixir¡­ It¡¯s all elixir¡­ I¡¯m not seeing things¡­¡± Joyce muttered to herself and rubbed her eyes. At a nce, she found that there were more elixirs than before. What¡¯s more, those elixirs piled up at her feet at this moment. In a moment, they buried her calf. ¡°Hu¡­ Hu¡­ I¡¯m not dreaming¡­¡± Joyce bent down, picked up an elixir, and stuffed it into her mouth. In an instant, her eyes widened. She could feel that as soon as the elixir entered her mouth, it immediately turned into a strong medicinal power, wandering around her limbs and bones. An unprecedented feeling of power surged wildly in her body. ¡°Good job! Good job!¡± Joyce screamed and suddenly fell down, grabbing elixirs beside her. Regardless of what kind of elixirs it was, she stuffed them into her mouth as if she was eating beans. Bit by bit¡­ Her mouth suddenly bulged like fresh meat buns. Every time she swallowed elixirs, Joyce could feel that the efficacy of the medicine turned into rolling power and tempered her body. She seemed to see that her strength was constantly increasing. The bottleneck of her realm was as fragile as a thin piece of paper in the wind, easily torn apart. Third Stage of Holy Land Realm, first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, Second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, Third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ The improvement of the realm was unstoppable. Those high-ranking big shots became smaller and smaller under her constantly increasing realm. They were all in a panic and surrendered to her feet. The more she ate, the happier she became. She fell into elixirs. Her stomach was getting bigger and bigger, and her skin and flesh were pushed to the limit, as if they were going to explode in the next moment. However, Joyce seemed to know nothing about it. Her face was still full of satisfaction and excitement. She kept stuffing elixirs into her mouth. Not far behind her, the bones that had been shattered by her were blown up by a gust of cold wind. The bones quickly returned to normal and then slowly stood up from the ground. The bones began to grow out of their bodies, and then they were covered by the pce dress. Finally, they turned into the female zombie in the pce. Behind the veil, a dark red light appeared in the spot where the female zombie¡¯s eyes should have been. She looked at Joyce Owen, who was lying in elixirs. Her dress had been torn open by her belly, but she was still eating elixirs. After a while, the female zombie sneered and said, ¡±Eat it, eat it. You will be stuffed to death. Soon, you will meet those guys from before¡­¡± After that, the female zombie tilted her head. Her movements were like listening attentively. After a while, she grinned hideously, and the smoke began to rise under her feet. When she stepped into the smoke and took another step forward, she appeared behind Bowen Pullman¡­ *** It seemed as if Bowen had not realized that a zombie of 20,000 years had appeared behind him. He was still looking around with a nervous look on his face. ¡®Ah, what should I do? Caspian and Yvonne are both gone. There must be something strange about the smoke. Should I wait here or look around for them?¡¯ The zombie recalled for a moment, but she found that she didn¡¯t know and who Caspian and Yvonne Bowen mentioned before were. She slowly moved closer to Bowen and sneered in her heart, ¡®Don¡¯t worry about the others. You¡¯ll be like them soon¡­¡¯ Just as the zombie was less than two feet away from him, Bowen seemed to have sensed something and suddenly turned around. At this moment, two balls of red light emerged from the eye sockets of the female zombie. As soon as Bowen turned around, his gaze met the two balls of light. In an instant, his expression became muddled, as if he was a fool. He chuckled at the female zombie. ¡±Another one¡­¡± The zombie nced indifferently at Bowen and then retreated into the smoke, as if she was used to it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡±Greed, lust, and appetite. Even if you are cultivators, you can¡¯t get rid of worldly desires. As long as you still have these ws in your heart, my inner demons can kill all of you¡­¡± Smoke surged and spurted out. This time, the female zombie appeared in another ce. *** Yvonne Johnson, who was in the clothes of alien race, was currently standing guard. The two little snakes on her wrist had already stood up straight at this time, swallowing and exhaling. However, neither Yvonne nor the two little snakes seemed to be able to find the female zombie in close proximity. The smoke was indeed a perfect barrier for the female zombie. The female zombie swaggered in front of Yvonne. Yvonne, who was slowly walking forward, felt that something was wrong. But she couldn¡¯t tell exactly where it was. It was like a person walking on the road and being stared at secretly. After all, she had some feelings. But at that time, it was hard for her to realize that her difort was because she was being stared at. This was probably how Yvonne felt right now. However, when she felt that something was wrong, she immediately retreated. Moreover, she did not retreat straight back, but to the side. This was a trick that Caspian told her. At this time, Yvonne saw two red clouds appear in the fog in front of her. Seeing these two balls of fist-sized red light, her heart skipped a beat and she immediately realized something was wrong. But it was toote to react. After staggering back two steps, Yvonne suddenly stood rooted to the spot with a dull expression on her face. After a while, she seemed to think of something, and tears began to well up in her eyes. At the same time, she untied her belt, wrapped it around her neck, and then tightened it silently¡­ Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 ¡°One more¡­¡± The female zombie gave a sinister smile, pondered for a while, and then found her target. She took a step forward. This smoke was not only her best cover, but she could also easily reach any ce in it. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The next moment, she appeared in front of the young man who was touching his chin and thinking about where he was. *** Caspian Montgomery had just dispersed spiritual Qi on his fingertip. ¡®This smoke is not a formation. That is to say, I am not in a fantasy array¡­¡¯ Caspian¡¯s finger slowly rubbed his chin. ¡®Then what the hell is this smoke? Could it be a kind of magic or magical power?¡¯ The next moment, this idea was rejected. That was because Caspian remembered that as soon as he entered, the smoke had already existed. In other words, the smoke had always existed. Neither magic nor magical power could survive ten thousand years. It must be rted to some things that he had not expected. ¡®Where is the w?¡¯ Caspian took a deep breath to calm himself down. He could not be bothered to care about the lives of the others, but since just now, Yvonne and Bowen had been away from him for a long time. He could not ignore their lives. As long as he couldn¡¯t think of a way to break through the smoke, then as time went by, it would be more and more dangerous for the two of them. But at this time, he could not be anxious or flustered. He had to remain calm and think Looking at the slightly frowning Caspian, the female zombie let out a slightly hoarse sigh behind her veil. ¡®What a strong vigor. Unfortunately, he is not in the Divine Hall now. Otherwise, his blood will be the best sacrifice for the king when he wakes up¡­¡¯ As she spoke, the female zombie walked toward Caspian step by step. The smoke around her automatically formed a barrier. The barrier and her body seemed to bepletely natural. Even Caspian knew nothing about it. After a while, the female zombie stood in front of Caspian. But this time, she had learned her lesson in front of Yvonne. She was not too close to Caspian, nor did she face him directly. The female zombie intended to attack Caspian with a fatal blow when she activated her inner demon power. In fact, she was in action right now. She was standing less than five feet away from Caspian, and Caspian almost did not find her. Why it was called almost but no? It was because Caspian still felt that there was a slight change in the smoke around him. The most obvious thing was that he felt colder than before. ¡®Heh! What a pity¡­ Your path to immortality is about to end here¡­ But I¡¯m curious. Your vigor is so strong that you must have killed many people¡­ In this case, what are you most afraid of or most greedy of?¡¯ The female zombie silently stood in front of Caspian. In an instant, two balls of red light appeared in the smoke and appeared in front of Caspian. Caspian¡¯s eyes instantly stopped on the red light, and then his body stopped moving. The female zombie was looking forward to Caspian¡¯s reaction. Then she saw that after Caspian stood still, his eyes were gradually covered by a bottomless ck. An aura that represented great disaster and terror was released from Caspian. Although she was already a zombie, at this moment, the female zombie still felt unprecedented fear. She looked at Caspian and then saw Caspian¡¯s lips moving. He spat out three words, ¡±How dare you!¡± Next, darkness descended like an abyss. Bang! The female zombie felt as if she had been hit by a giant beast. She had no time to react. With a scream, she flew out and fell heavily on the ground. Large pieces of debris spread around. The thick smoke around her immediately dissipated. The ground was smashed by the female zombie, leaving a horrible pit. The web-like hole was torn and spread out in all directions, as if this space would copse at any time. With endless fear in her heart, the female zombie staggered and stood up from the big pit. Crack! Crack! The sound of bones cracking kepting from its body. The female zombie¡¯s body seemed to be on the verge of falling apart. As for the veil on her face, it had disappeared, revealing her wrinkled and withered face. The eyes that could control people¡¯s hearts turned into two creepy bloody holes. The red light hadpletely disappeared, reced by the blood that kept gushing out of the eye sockets. The dried-up corpse¡¯s eyes were constantly bleeding, like two dark spring eyes. It was enough to make people have nightmares for the rest of their lives. Just after being nced at by Caspian, her eyeballs exploded into mud in her skull and now became blind. The female zombie¡¯s eyes exploded. Naturally, she didn¡¯t feel any pain. But in this way, she could no longer use the inner demon power to spy on others¡¯ desires. Compared to the injuries on her body, the female zombie was more afraid of the pressure from Caspian. This pressure was as majestic as a mountain and as deep as a sea. Although it was pitch-ck before her eyes and she couldn¡¯t see Caspian at all, she could tell from the pressure that Caspian was walking towardher step by step. Yes, Caspian was walking slowly step by step. This meant that he was not worried that the female zombie would escape. In other words, in his eyes, it was impossible for the female zombie to escape at all, and she didn¡¯t even dare to think about escaping! The female zombie¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly. In this way, her body seemed to be about to copse. ¡°Who, who the hell are you!¡± The female zombie screamed in horror. The other party¡¯s pressure made her brain gopletely nk. Right now, she no longer had the ability to think, only having instinctive fear left. Even if she had existed for more than 20,000 years, she would never have thought that the situation that she was sure to win would be reversed in an instant. And she had no chance of turning the tables. Caspian did not answer her question. However, the female zombie could clearly feel that Caspian hade to her front. Then Caspian opened his hand and gently ced it on the female zombie¡¯s head. The female zombie trembled violently. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± This terrifying pressure had already exceeded her limits. If the female zombie¡¯s eyes were still there at this time, she would definitely see that Caspian¡¯s pupils, which werepletely upied by ck, were now filled with contempt and disgust, as if to say, ¡°Do you deserve to know?¡± But Caspian didn¡¯t say anything. Because in his opinion, the female zombie was not even qualified to let him say this. He suddenly exerted force in his palm. Bang! The female zombie¡¯s head was crushed into pieces. With a swing of Caspian¡¯s arm, the female zombie¡¯s body was smashed into a big hole again. Caspian lifted his leg and stamped down. Buzz! Hong! An air st turned into a huge circle and spread out. The roar was controlled in a very small area. But within this range, the female zombie¡¯s body was crushed into powder. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Inside the female zombie¡¯s body, a red light shot out like lightning. But Caspian reached out and grabbed the red light. The red light kept struggling in Caspian¡¯s hand, and a woman¡¯s face was condensed in it. In reality, this woman¡¯s face must be extremely beautiful. But now, because of extreme fear, it became extremely distorted. She looked at Caspian as if she was begging for mercy. But there was no expression on Caspian¡¯s face. The next moment, he clenched his fist. The red light instantly began to dim, and the surface of the light began to ripple. After a while, with a bang, the light exploded and waspletely destroyed. At the same time, in the red light, there was a faint desperate scream, and then itpletely disappeared. Her soul was destroyed! The female zombie, who had lived for more than 20,000 years, had no chance to resist and was completely crushed. A palm-sized red Corpse Core appeared in the ashes of the female zombie. However, he did not look at the Corpse Core at all. It seemed that in his eyes, this thing was not worth mentioning at all. He stood up straight and looked around. With the destruction of the female zombie, the smoke that had covered this ce quickly dissipated. Caspian saw that the ce where he was now was no longer Domain where he had crossed the bronze gate. Dozens of meters behind him, there was a long corridor, and he was more like inside the pce. Huge stone pirs led straight to the dome. The spacious hall was not crowded even if it was loaded into a thousand people at once. The people who had been trapped in the smoke also appeared in Caspian¡¯s sight. In fact, although they had lost their way in the smoke and the pce was very spacious, when the smoke dissipated, Caspian saw that the distance between them was actually not far. The two farthest people were only less than 20 meters apart. But no one had noticed it when they were in the smoke. Everyone felt that they were the only ones left in the world. The first person to appear in Caspian¡¯s sight was the cultivator named Silent Lion. At this moment, Silent was lying on the ground like a dog, motionless. However, there was still an extremely intoxicated look on his face. And his forehead was almostpletely broken and caved in. Not only his face was covered with blood, but also his brain matter flowed out. Looking at his miserable state, it seemed that he was doing something like using his head to hit something before he died. However, Caspian saw that his surroundings were empty and the ground was intact. He didn¡¯t know how Silent broke his head. It was too incredible to say that he hit the air. Cidas Mont was less than ten meters away from Silent. However, it was a little difficult to say that it was him at this moment. Because it was more like a skeleton that died on one knee. Cidas no longer had a piece of intact flesh on his body. Large areas of his internal body were exposed. From the looks of it, those wounds didn¡¯t seem to have been cut off quickly. Instead, they seemed to have tortured him little by little in a long process. Thick blood piled up under his body, looking like thick ink. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In front of Cidas Mont was a female cultivator named Joyce Owen. She died on the ground already. The cause of death was that there was a huge hole on her body. This hole was not broken from the outside. It looked more like someone¡¯s stomach was bulging. After it reached its limit, it was broken from the inside out. Her internal organs, mixed with blood, were scattered all around, and a piece of intestines was still hanging on Joyce¡¯s satisfied face. The other corpses were Pulse Control Realm cultivators who followed Cidas Mont and Silent Lion. Their deaths were also extremely miserable. As for Yvonne Johnson and Bowen Pullman, they were about 30 meters away from Caspian. Compared to the other people, they were very lucky. Yvonne was kneeling on the ground, her hands on the ground, panting heavily. There was a long belt around her neck. In fact, when the smoke dissipated, Caspian nced over and saw that at that time, Yvonne had been holding her neck tightly with this belt. Her tongue was stuck out. ording to that trend, she would be strangled to death in a short time. Another spot was Bowen Pullman who did not wear his pants and made indescribable gestures with both hands. The scene was too eye-catching. After the smoke dissipated, Bowen immediately fell to the ground with his eyes wide open and his body arched into a shrimp. It seemed that it would take some time for him to recover. After they were all right, Caspian turned around and walked toward the corridor. There was no light in the main hall. There were also only a few holes in the hall above, revealing extremely dim light. But it had no effect on the current Caspian. When he walked over, he saw a small figure curled up near the entrance of the passageway, trembling. Seeing Caspian, the little figure looked up. This was the short man who had followed Journey Doney in. Obviously, this short man had been trapped in the fog before. However, he seemed to be luckier than the others. Although Yvonne and Bowen had managed to save their lives, they were still tortured to death. It was unknown whether it was because the short man was too short that the female zombie could not see him at all, so the short man was only trapped in the smoke, but he was not affected by the inner demons. But now it seemed that even if it was just an ordinary trap, the short man was scared to death because of the special environment. At least, Caspian thought so. But the next moment, the situation suddenly changed. The short man looked up at Caspian, and his face changed dramatically in an instant. Then, he peed on the ground. He was so scared that he copsed to the ground and peed. His eyes were full of fear. He looked straight at Caspian as if he had seen the most terrible and the most terrifying thing in his heart. Caspian¡¯s face did not change, but he was already unhappy. It was not only because of this extremely unpleasant smell, but also because his eyes werepletely ck, and all the other parts of his body were the original things of Caspian. His nose, mouth, ears, and face didn¡¯t change at all. In that case, why was the other party so afraid to see him? ¡®Is Caspian¡¯s face that I like so ugly?¡¯ The rage in his heart began to burn. And this short man seemed to have felt the anger from Caspian and became even more scared. His facial features were distorted at this moment, and he even made a vague whimper in his mouth, and his tears and snot could not help bursting out. It was normal for him to have such a reaction now. Because the short man was proficient in looking at fate, what Caspian he saw at this time was completely different from what others saw. Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Looking at the short man in front of him, whose upper body was bleeding at the same time, Caspian frowned. He raised his hand and wanted to kill this guy. But¡­ That guy was too dirty. After a moment of hesitation, Caspian put down his hand and turned to walk toward the ashes of the female zombie. If Caspian himself was controlling this body now, he would definitely cut off the short man¡¯s head without hesitation. That was because Caspian¡¯s rule was that once he confirmed that the other side was an enemy, he would cut off the other party¡¯s head first, then sit down and talk slowly. But now, the one who took over the body didn¡¯t do that because he thought his identity was unique. This should only be an exnation in his heart. In fact, the reason was that he thought it was dirty. Walking to the ashes left by the female zombie, an invisible wave of air blew violently. Instantly, the ashes on the ground disappeared. This also meant that the female zombie that had existed for more than 20,000 years disappeared. After the ashes were blown away, the palm-sized corpse core was revealed. Bloody light flowed through the Corpse Core. Without a doubt, this was a great tonic. The reason why Caspian didn¡¯t pick it up before was that he thought it was useless to him. But now he came back because he felt that the original owner of this body needed it very much. But, just as he reached out and was about to grab the Corpse Core, a cold saber radiance darted out from behind him andid across Caspian¡¯s neck. At the same time, Journey¡¯s voice came from behind Caspian with a faint smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there was a big fish like you hidden in a group of shrimps.¡± At this moment, Journey Doney was very proud. Even though he didn¡¯t know exactly what exactly happened here. But Silent Lion, Cidas Mont, and the others were all dead, and only this disciple called Caspian was intact, which was enough to exin the problem. Coupled with the fact that Caspian had ced Silent on the ship with one move, Journey hade to a conclusion, this Caspian must have had a great opportunity to surpass his peers. Crape Myrtle Sect should have tried their best to obtain such a cultivator. However, in Journey¡¯s eyes, it was a pity. ¡°Who let you get involved in this mission? It was a pity that another genius died halfway before he could grow up.¡± Journey did not hide his killing intent at all. The short man not far behind Journey opened his mouth as if he wanted to remind Journey of something. But because of extreme horror, the short man¡¯s mouth was wide open to an unimaginable extent, but he couldn¡¯t make any sound. In the short man¡¯s eyes, the fate that belonged to him above Journey¡¯s head seemed to be being strangled and slowly dissipated. In front of Journey, the short man could not see the fate of Caspian with his back to them. But, he could see a picture¡­ In the boundless pitch-ck sea, one stormy wave after another rose. Large amounts of bones and corpses were floating in the sea. These bones and skeletons were extremelyrge, which was beyond the short man¡¯s imagination. The most terrifying thing was that in the sky above the sea, a white bone throne was burning with a ghastly green me. Its back was facing him as it hovered there quietly. The Archean Eon, the Boorish Deste, the magnificence, the horror, the gloom, despair, the disaster, and all kinds of auras came from the majestic figure on the white bone throne. This was a great figure who could weigh history with one hand! How could the short man be qualified to see such a person¡¯s fate? As if sensing the short man¡¯s fear, the White Bone Throne slowly turned around. The short man still couldn¡¯t see clearly who was sitting on the white bone throne. Because the moment the White Bone Throne turned around, the short man¡¯s soul was destroyed. His soul did not even have the ability to face the figure head-on. In reality, the short man¡¯s body twitched violently. Suddenly, he rolled his eyes, nted his body, and fell to the ground without any sound. Unfortunately, Journey knew nothing about it at this moment. He was still sighing. ¡°Well, although I don¡¯t know how you did it, you did help me solve a big problem¡­ In that case, to thank you, I¡¯ll give you a quick death.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the saber radiance in his hand immediately cut toward Caspian¡¯s neck. The long saber in Journey¡¯s hand was already pressed against Caspian¡¯s neck. ording to his expectations, he could easily cut off Caspian¡¯s neck with his sharp spirit tools. But, Journey was surprised to find that he couldn¡¯t move his long saber at all! The long saber seemed to be fixed in midair, unable to move at all! Journey¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. ¡®Is the female zombie still alive?¡¯ This was the first possibility that came to his mind. It was also the biggest possibility that Journey thought. The female zombie was not dead. Caspian he saw now was just an illusion. But at this moment, he saw Caspian, who was bending over, slowly stand up straight. Spirit tools long saber stuck to Caspian¡¯s neck was gently pinched by his fingertip. With a crash, it turned into pieces. Journey stopped breathing. ¡°At first, I thought you came over quietly to do something, but now I know you¡¯re talking nonsense¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s voice came. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Journey¡¯s scalp went numb. He felt all the blood in his body rushing to his brain. The unprecedented pressure almost made him copse on the spot. As a fifth-ss disciple, Journey Doney was not qualified to meet Grand Pure Emperor in Crape Myrtle Sect. But, he felt that the pressure he felt now was probably the same as that of when facing Grand Pure Emperor. Journey¡¯s heart skipped a beat. After all, he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm expert and was respected as a Master. Although his heart had almost stopped beating due to fear, his body instinct still helped him decisively let go of the sword hilt in his hand. Then, as his body retreated quickly, a powerful magical power was condensed at this moment. ¡°Burning Sky Blood Sea!¡± He struck out with his palm. In an instant, the light of blood and fire turned into monstrous waves, formed a spiral, and swept toward Caspian. A deafening boom could be heard as the air around them began to melt and copse. Journey, who was constantly retreating, saw that Caspian¡¯s figure was getting further and further away from the blood and fire, and that it was about to be swallowed up. Suddenly, he felt a little relieved and even looked back to see how far he was from the exit of the tunnel. But when he turned around again, the rxation was over. In the center of a chakram formed by blood and fire, he saw Caspian slowly turn around. Only then did he realize that Caspian¡¯s eyes were actually covered by ink-like darkness. Then Journey saw that Caspian didn¡¯t seem to care about the blood and fire rushing to him at all. He raised his arm and said lightly, ¡°You want to leave?¡± Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 A look and a few words. Caspian only did this. But at this moment, Journey, who was already dozens of feet away, felt as if he had been thrown into ice and snow. All the blood in his body seemed to freeze. There was still no expression on Caspian¡¯s face. It was as if Journey was no match for him at all. If an adult were to crush an ant to death, would he have to show a happy expression? No need. That was the same now. Caspian raised his hand, and the boiling blood and zing mes had already swept in front of him. His five fingers curled slightly. Buzz! There was a boom. The blood and fire that had been rushing towards him suddenly stopped. Not only that, but at this moment, Journey could also feel a strong forceing from the void around him. His body couldn¡¯t move, so he stopped in midair. What made Journey even more desperate and terrible was that spiritual Qi in his body could no longer circte at this time. This made him feel unprecedented horror. What kind of monster was he facing? Since this fellow was so powerful, why was the fellow only in Holy Land Realm, and why did he have to stay amongst the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? There was no sound at all. Journey saw that magical power that he had released dissipated directly. If not for the distorted void around him, he would have doubted if he had cast his magical power. But soon, he was not in the mood to care about this problem. Because he saw Caspian in the distance pulled his arm back a little. This action was like a person pulling a kite string. The degree of movement was very small, but, Journey felt that he flew toward Caspian at a speed faster than that of a meteor. Then, he brushed past Caspian and fell into the ground like a shocking swan. The speed was too fast and the strength was too strong. The track that Journey flew across in mid-air could even be seen with the naked eye, as if it had existed since ancient times. Among therge pieces of gravel, Journey only had a badly mutted head, which was still exposed. The lower part of his neck was buried in the ground, which was indescribable. Cultivators of spiritual Qi were vigorous, and their Protective Upstanding Qi was solid. If it were not for the powerful magical power or magic treasure, it was almost impossible to hurt them. But just now, Caspian only used the most ordinary power to directly kill a cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Journey would never have imagined that one day he would die in such an almost impossible way. Magical power that he had just released only caused the surrounding void to melt and copse. However, because the process was very short, the damage was actually extremely limited. At most, when people looked at it, they would feel that what their eyes saw was a little distorted. What caused even greater damage was that Caspian threw Journey into the air as a human flesh sandbag. The ground of the hall, which could amodate thousands of people, cracked. In the distance, the gravel and mud were still spreading and surging like water waves. The corpses of Silent Lion, Cidas Mont, and Joyce Owen, who were even closer, were smashed into pieces under the impact of the explosion. As for Yvonne Johnson and Bowen Pullman, they were not injured at all under the deliberate protection of Caspian and did not even move a single inch on the trembling ground. This feeling looked like a rainstorm in a region, but in the end, there was a very small open-air Domain without even a drop of rain, as if it had been forgotten by the heavy rain. Caspian frowned as he turned to look at the two of them. A slightly dissatisfied expression appeared on his face. He was not dissatisfied that Yvonne and Bowen had been hurt. Instead, he seemed to be more dissatisfied with how he had protected them. ¡®Since I haven¡¯t fully upied this body yet, it is only an ident that I am able toe out this time. That¡¯s why I temporarilypromise,¡¯ The one behind the Gates of Hellforted him like this. However, thisfort did not work. Instead, it made him even more irritable. ¡®Why should Ifort myself? This fellow¡¯s body is something that I have taken a fancy to. I am determined to obtain it. What this fellow is currently doing is merely a stubborn resistance. The so-called knowing how to deal with me was just a bluff¡­¡¯ ¡°In that case, why should Ipromise with a weak chicken like him who was only at Holy Land Realm? I¡¯m not afraid at all!¡¯ Caspian frowned even more. Obviously, the more he tried to find an excuse for what he had just done, the angrier he became. ¡®Should I kill the man and the woman to prove that I am not afraid or worried?¡¯ This idea suddenly popped up in Caspian¡¯s mind, and he also turned his gaze toward Yvonne and Bowen. As the two of them were still unable to wake up, they werepletely unaware of the murderous look in his eyes. Taking two steps forward, Caspian slowly clenched his right hand, and his joints made crackling sounds. However, after just two steps, he stopped. Then, he violently waved his fist and hit the high tform in front of the pce. This punch was full of anger and shame. The void shook violently. The next moment, the high tform in the deepest part of the pce, along with a wall behind it, disappeared. It disappeared without a trace. This scene was like throwing a ming mountain into the snow. The ice and snow melted in an instant. It was unreasonable. After this punch, the anger in Caspian¡¯s heart eased a lot. He no longer hesitated as to whether or not he should kill Yvonne and Bowen. Instead, he stood up straight and looked toward the wall that he had broken. There was a red light behind the wall. The light was like water. At first, it was just a dot, but gradually, it flowed out. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. An impatient look appeared on his face as he let out an ¡°hmm¡± sound from his nose. Instantly, the red light moved ten times faster! After a while, a blood-red Ruyi Sceptre, about a foot long, flew straight from the big hole to the front of Caspian and stopped in the air. Caspian nced at it lightly. The blood-red Ruyi Sceptre suddenly trembled, as if it had spiritual intelligence and was afraid. ¡°Ha! What a jerk!¡± Caspian said disdainfully. The blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre suddenly trembled even more violently, but it did not dare to escape. It seemed to understand that the cultivator in front of it upied the soul of this body. It was definitely an existence that it couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. At this moment, even if the Ruyi Sceptre was despised by the other party, it should be grateful. That was because the other party was at least looking at it. ¡®This kind of trash actually it is being treated as a treasure¡­¡¯ At the thought that the female zombie had tried to peep into his heart and her purpose was not to let others touch the blood-red Ruyi Sceptre, suddenly, the anger in Caspian¡¯s eyes, which had been extinguished, burned again. It felt like a person wanted to buy someone to kill himself, and he only spent one copper coin, but the murderer took it because the murderer felt that the price was fair. For the Victim, even a copper coin could buy his own life. Wasn¡¯t this a humiliation? Caspian stretched out his hand and immediately wanted to crush the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre. Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 The one behind the Gates of Hell did have the capital to be angry. It was one thing to be scolded by Caspian. After all, the rtionship between the two of them was a mortal enemy. They wanted to fight for a body. As the original owner of this body, it was reasonable for Caspian to say some harsh words to him. After all, he couldn¡¯t be robbed of his room, but he had to put on an expression of ¡°this is what he should do¡±. Although the person behind the Gates of Hell did think that it should be the blessing of Caspian that he could take a fancy to Caspian¡¯s body. Under normal circumstances, Caspian should have said to him with a ttering face, ¡°If you live well, I¡¯ll leave now. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Then Caspian took the initiative to hand over his body, and his soul chose to be destroyed. However, the man behind the Gates of Hell was not angry because of Caspian¡¯s refusal to cooperate. Although at the beginning, he had been angry about it for a while. But he didn¡¯t seem to care so much about it any more. asionally, when he stayed behind the Gates of Hell, he would think about it. Thest reason was that Caspian¡¯s body had not reached its ideal state. In that case, he would naturally give the other party some time and space to grow up. If he was too strong, let alone other reasons, the bad influence on Caspian¡¯s body would be a big pit for his future. Why bother? Therefore, the one behind the Gates of Hell could find a reason to exin theck of cooperation and meanness of Caspian. ¡°But you¡¯re just a zombie of 20,000 years old. How dare you spy on my heart just for this piece of broken blood jade?¡± ¡°Who are you? Do you deserve it? So go to hell¡­¡± ¡°You should be d that you¡¯re a zombie¡­ There¡¯s nothing to lose other than this Corpse Core¡­ If your soul is still there, I¡¯ll swallow you alive and destroy you in this world¡¯s greatest terror.¡± Now that the female zombie¡¯s bones had been reduced to ashes, the rest was naturally the blood- colored Ruyi Sceptre which was worth a penny. Caspian stretched out his hand. It was easy to crush this Ruyi Sceptre. The blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre seemed to have predicted its own fate, so it did not dare to dodge or resist. It was not clear who the other party was. However, the imposing manner that the other party possessed at the moment was telling it that it was the smartest and wisest way to let the other party ughter it at this moment. The blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre was quietly waiting for the judgment of fate. But after a long time, it was still intact. The reason was very simple. When Caspian¡¯s hand was about to touch the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre, he suddenly froze. Caspian¡¯s eyes, which had been as deep as an ancient well, rippled at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Stop¡­ Me¡­¡± His words suddenly became intermittent. After a while, ck regained the dominant position. Caspian held the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre in his hand. The blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre immediately trembled even more violently. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. If it was a person who was trembling at such a frequency, it was likely that his clothes would have fallen off. But at this moment, Caspian struggled again. His hand slowly loosened from the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre. Caspian was so angry that he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let me¡­ Crush it¡­¡± Although he said so, his hand not only slowly loosened the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre, but also stepped back step by step. Instantly, the anger on Caspian¡¯s face intensified. However, he could not stop his body from doing somethingpletely opposite to his heart. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Stop¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ Stop!¡± The blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre was also stunned by the scene in front of it. For a moment, it forgot to tremble. A person was struggling with himself. He said no, but his body was so honest. At this time, Caspian had slowly retreated about 100 feet away from the Blood-red Ruyi Sceptre. The darkness in his eyes was constantly shaking, as if something was going to break through the deep ancient times. ¡°Okay¡­ This time¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ Allow you¡­ But¡­ Next time¡­ If there are¡­ Simr things¡­ Then¡­ Don¡¯t even think about me¡­ Helping you again¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the ck in Caspian¡¯s eyes faded, and the ck and white returned to normal. And his body staggered before he stood firm. Even with Caspian¡¯s physical strength, he had consumed a lot of energy when he was fighting with the guy behind the Gates of Hell. He also needed to hold his knees and breathe for a while. What happened just now was under the control of the person behind the Gates of Hell, but in fact, Caspian could see it clearly through his eyes. It was not the first time for Caspian to experience this kind of feeling. To put it in words, it seemed that he was standing in front of the window, looking at what had happened in front of him through the window. He could see it, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. This time, his body was upied without any warning. At first, Caspian was very worried, thinking that he had lost control of the one behind the Gates of Hell. However, Caspian deduced the reason behind the destruction of the mist and the self-talking of the guy behind the Gates of Hell. The female zombie seemed to be able to use the desire in cultivators¡¯ heart to trap him in the environment and then let him kill himself. Judging from the miserable state of the dead, this female zombie should be very good at ying with people¡¯s hearts. However, it was a pity that she encountered someone she couldn¡¯t afford to offend today. Although Caspian was determined, he also knew that there was a w in his heart. If he let the female zombie seed, even if he was lucky enough to break through the barrier, he would suffer a great loss. However, the female zombie did not expect that there was another person in the sea of consciousness of Caspian. This person was connected to his soul. As a result, the tragedy happened. The female zombie turned into ashes. Therefore, ording to the spection of Caspian, it should be that the female zombie had drawn out the inner demons of cultivators and helped the one behind the Gates of Hell gain control of his body. Later, with the death of the female zombie, Caspian gradually regained control of his body, which was the best proof. Caspian was a little frightened when he saw how close Yvonne and Bowen were to death. But in general, it was more dangerous than death. After resting for a while, his Caspian almost recovered. He first went to check out Yvonne. There was nothing serious about her except for a clear strangtion mark on her neck. Judging from her gentle breathing, he guessed she must have fainted from the shock not long ago and would wake up soon. Caspian ignored Bowen when he saw that his chest was still heaving. After checking the two, Caspian looked at the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre. This thing was hidden in the depths of the pce walls, and it made the person behind the Gates of Hell very angry. Therefore, Caspian estimated that the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre was probably what Journey was going to take this time. However, what Caspian did not expect was that the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre seemed to have its own consciousness. Without waiting for him to catch it, the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre shook its head and flew over. It stopped in front of Caspian and kept twisting. Ifpared it to a dog, its tail would have been wagged to the point of leaving a residual shadow. Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian looked at the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre, which was twistng in front of him. The blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre was a magic weapon. That was for sure. But this magic weapon was so flexible, which was very surprising. ¡®Could it be that the blood-red Ruyi Sceptre has already produced a device spirit?¡¯ After a while, an idea came to Caspian¡¯s mind. Most magic weapons, like cultivators, would gradually lose their original spirituality and be scrap metal. However, there were also some who were lucky enough to seize the creation of heaven and earth, obtain great opportunities and adventures, and cultivate the device spirit that was like life in the treasures. A magic weapon with a device spirit could only be found by chance. Caspian had only heard of it and had never seen it before. Even Heavenly Stars Sect did not contain magic weapons of the device spirit. Not only Heavenly Stars Sect but also the entire Earlington of Efraxs sect. For a moment, Caspian felt a little dazed. He actually ran into a magic weapon that contained a device spirit. What was even more inconceivable was that the one behind the Gates of Hell actually called this type of magic weapon trash, about to crush it. Caspian couldn¡¯t help but feel lucky. Fortunately, he managed to control his body in time to stop his opponent. Otherwise, the loss would be too great. The blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre was trying its best to curry favor with Caspian. Unfortunately, Caspian had tried many methods, but he could notmunicate with the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre. He didn¡¯t know if his realm was not high enough or his method was wrong. However, the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre did not fly around because of this. On the contrary, after finding that it could notmunicate with Caspian, it gradually quieted down beside Caspian and finally stopped beside Caspian. But looking at it like this made people feel strange. This blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre was one of the keys to the pce in the sky. In addition, there must be other uses. Caspian did not know what other use it had. He wanted to put the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre into his storage ring or Earrings of Echo. However, the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre was very reluctant. After thinking for a while, Caspian did not force it. Instead, he grabbed it by the hand and inserted it into his waist. The blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre seemed to be quite satisfied with this position. After twisting it a few times, it stopped moving. Taking advantage of the fact that Yvonne and Bowen had not woken up yet, Caspian sized up the corpse core that had been taken out from the female zombie¡¯s body for a moment before pointing at it. ¡°Bloodthirsty Creation Skill!¡± Hong! In an instant, Caspian only felt that there was a huge wave of blood in front of him. Before he could react, the blood wave rushed in front of him and drowned him. He felt as if he had fallen into a sea of blood. His breath was filled with a strong smell of blood. However, Caspian did not panic at all. This was because he could clearly sense that the roiling vigor was continuously pouring into his body, causing his body to be even more concentrated, and his vigor to grow even more vigorous. Vigor inside the zombie core was iparable to that of the Corpse General. It was like heaven and earth. Caspian closed his eyes and meditated, absorbing vigor. He did not notice that a blood ring had been condensed on the surface of his body. This blood ring only circled around his body, forming a circle. But as he absorbed more and more vigor, the blood ring was getting bigger bit by bit. The area it covered gradually reached half an acre, and then one and two acres. Within the range of the blood ring, the void seemed to be twisted and almost copsed. With the distortion of the void, waves of roaring sounds like steel tes were heard. Yvonne heard waves of loud noises. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Her eyelids moved a few times before she slowly opened them. There was a hint of confusion in her eyes. It felt like she had just had a very real nightmare, so when she woke up at this moment, she couldn¡¯t immediately distinguish the dream from the reality in a short time. However, the distorted space shook her eardrums and the sharp pain in her neck. Before long, some memory fragments appeared in her mind. The bronze door opened¡­ Caspian walked inter¡­ Then she found that Caspian had disappeared¡­ Sensing that she might have stepped into fantasy array¡­ Carefully looking for Caspian¡¯s location¡­ Then¡­ Something that had happened a long time ago¡­ The pair of hands stretched out and seemed to be shouting to her, ¡°Why did you abandon us¡­¡± Self-me and regret filled her heart with despair. Yvonne felt her eyes well up. She reached out and touched her neck. The marks were still there. When her fingertips touched them, she felt a burning sensation. The belt in the other hand indicated the origin of the trace. At that time, her heart was indeed filled with regret. Just then, another boom rang out. The emotions in her heart were instantly dispersed. She immediately came to her senses. ¡°What am I thinking? Where¡¯s Caspian?¡± She hurriedly turned over and sat up. The next moment, she saw a shocking scene. Dozens of meters in front of her, the void waspletely twisted and ovepped. It looked like countless pieces of ss, stacked togetheryer byyer. In the twisted and folded void, a ball of red light was like a zing sun. Just by looking at it, Yvonne could feel the flow of blood in her body being pulled. A strong and majestic force made it difficult for her to breathe. ¡°Where¡¯s Caspian?¡± Yvonne¡¯s heart began to beat wildly. She gritted her teeth, stuffed a few elixirs into her mouth, and quickly looked around. The ground was torn and broken. Not far from her, Boweny on the ground, not sure if he was dead or alive. She looked around and saw nothing but some broken bodies, not Caspian. From the clothes of those corpses, Yvonne could roughly tell who they were. Cultivators who came with her were all dead. It was very likely that they died because of the illusion. However, she was fine now, and so was Bowen. This meant that it was highly possible that Caspian had resolved the problem. In that case¡­ Yvonne immediately turned her head, staring at the red light that was nearly as tall as a floor. That red light should be Caspian. But for Yvonne, for now, she didn¡¯t know how Caspian in the light was. Crack! Right at this moment, a soft cracking sound rang out in Yvonne¡¯s ears. It was very quiet here, and even she could hear her own breathing, so she immediately found the source of the crisp sound. A crisp cracking sound came from the twisted void in front of her. Just as she looked over carefully, the ss-like surface of the void suddenly cracked open. Dense cracks ovepped, covering the void with ayer of snow. Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Before Yvonne could react, theyered void suddenly exploded. The aura was surging and the waves of mes were surging. The dazzling light, the scorching temperature, and the hurricane-like airflow made Yvonne think it was a volcanic eruption. The light that shone out at that moment was so bright that even her could not look straight at it. But she knew very well that Caspian was in the middle of it. So she tried her best to hold back the pain in her eyes, narrowed her eyes, and looked forward. In a golden red light that could almost blind people, a figure slowly walked out. ¡®It¡¯s not Caspian¡­¡¯ Yvonne¡¯s heart instantly sank. She was familiar with Caspian¡¯s figure. The figure in front of her was taller and bigger than Caspian. And from the light and shadow, it seemed that this guy had several weapons like spears. Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but begin to pant. A lot of bad ideas suddenly came to her mind. For instance, in order to kill the enemy, Caspian fought with the enemy for a long time and was exhausted. At this moment, the enemy rushed out. Another example, vigor around Caspian waspletely absorbed by the enemy, and tt this moment, the enemy hadpleted the transformation and came out sessfully. As soon as she thought of these possibilities, Yvonne felt as though her heart was being twisted by a knife. An unprecedented killing intent appeared in her eyes, and her pupils gradually turned purple. A pair of long and narrow purple eyes slowly appeared in the void behind her. The eyes were several meters long, full of a demonic and evil smell. ¡°How dare you hurt Caspian? I want you to die!¡± As she gritted her teeth, her voice was filled with grief and indignation. ¡°Nine Dreams of the Green Paradise¡­¡± But at this moment, she heard a familiar voice from the figure in front of her. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡®It is Caspian¡­ Is it Caspian?¡¯ ¡®It is Caspian!¡¯ As for this voice, Yvonne was very familiar with it. But now, after the golden red light burst out for a while, it gradually dimmed. Seeing that the figure¡¯s head seemed to be covered with ayer of shell, it miraculously became smaller. Caspian¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°What are you doing?¡± This time, when Caspian spoke, Yvonne finally saw his face through the light. It was really Caspian! At this moment, Caspian was looking at Yvonne strangely. Yvonne¡¯s gaze once more shifted towards Caspian. Then she was surprised to see an armor that she had never seen before on Caspian¡¯s body! The armor almost covered Caspian¡¯s whole body, as if it was cast of red steel, revealing a smell of blood and fire. The flowingva not only represented mes, but also blood. As for the ck shadowss that she thought were spears, they were sharp spikes on the shoulder of the armor. The entire set of armor gave one the feeling of a bloodthirsty demon. It was as if wearing it could suppress ten thousand devils, wipe out all immortals. And it was also because of this armor that Caspian looked taller than before, which made Yvonne unable to recognize him. As soon as Yvonne came to her senses, her eyes immediately returned to normal. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The terrifying pair of eyes above her head also disappeared. After sizing up Caspian suspiciously for a while, Yvonne felt curious. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did this armore from? Do you want to scare me to death? I almost killed you just now!¡± ¡°Die together to avenge me?¡± Caspian said with a smile. Although he said so, he was still very touched. From the boiling spiritual Qi within Yvonne¡¯s body, as well as the resolute look in her eyes, Caspian could tell that she was nning to go all out. Yvonne¡¯s face stiffened, and then she became angry from embarrassment. She waved her fist and shouted, ¡°Die together? For you? You wish! You stinking Caspian! I just want to figure out if you are dead or not, so I¡¯m going to fight. What are you thinking about?!¡± Seeing that Caspian didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her with a smile, Yvonne suddenly felt that her cheeks were even hotter. Her voice also became louder, hiding the panic in her heart. ¡°Tell me quickly! What the hell is going on! Also, what is your armor?¡± As she spoke, she walked up to Caspian, stretched out a finger, and poked at Caspian¡¯s armor. ¡±Hey! Be careful, this is the Blood River Light Armor¡­¡± Before Caspian¡¯s voice died away, an invisible vigor burst out from the surface of the armor like a cannonball. Yvonne was caught off guard, so she let out a cry of surprise and flew backwards. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Caspian hurriedly took a step forward, rushed to the front, and hugged Yvonne Johnson. As he flew through the air, his armor seemed to have turned into flowingva. Soon, it turned into a trickle and disappeared behind him. Although Caspian had hugged Yvonne in time and she was not injured, she was still frightened. At the same time, the pressure of vigor also made her see stars and ck waves. After she was adjusted by Caspian and several elixirs were taken, she gradually recovered. So Yvonne could not help feeling embarrassed and annoyed. However, after Caspian¡¯s exnation, she knew that the Blood River Light Armor was a new ability that Caspian had obtained after absorbing the female zombie¡¯s corpse core. But in such a short time, Caspian didn¡¯t fully understand what was going on. As for his mastery of the Blood River Light Armor, he had not fully mastered it yet. That was why the armor had suddenly attacked Yvonne Johnson. If he really wanted to me someone, he could only say that Yvonne had been too careless. The armor exuded a smell of blood and fire, as if it contained all kinds of killing, despair, anger, and resentment after the battle. In this case, it was not wise to suddenly reach out to touch it. Fortunately, there was no big ident. Otherwise, Yvonne would have been wronged to death. During this process, the unconscious Bowen finally woke up with his hands covering his head. When he found that his pants were half taken off, he covered his chest and looked at Caspian in horror, as if something terrible had happened to him. Caspian had the urge to kill him on the spot when he saw the look in Bowen¡¯s eyes. Fortunately, Bowen soon realized that this was just a misunderstanding. And he should thank Caspian. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Caspian had killed the female zombie in time, Bowen would have been affected by the inner demons and he would have probably been the first cultivator to die in his own hands. At that time, he would really die in his hands. Since Bowen had woken up and Yvonne had recovered, Caspian exined what had happened earlier. As for the one behind the Gates of Hell, he did not mention it. Anyway, Yvonne and Bowen just needed to know the general process. After Caspian finished speaking, both Yvonne and Bowen fell silent. Momentster, seeing the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre, Yvonne asked, ¡°Can you show it to me?¡± Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 Bowen didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative to take a look since he didn¡¯t have such a close rtionship with Caspian. However, since Yvonne had said so, his eyes revealed a look of anticipation. After all, they had never seen a magic weapon with a device spirit, so they were very curious at this moment. It was not a big deal to show it to them. Caspian pulled out the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre from his back and handed it to them. With his eyes wide open in surprise, Bowen poked his head out and looked behind Caspian. In his opinion, this was simply unimaginable. ¡®A magic weapon with a device spirit, how could you simply put it in the back? Shouldn¡¯t it be a personal collection and worship for three and a half hours a day?¡¯ Caspian didn¡¯t care about Bowen¡¯s big eyes, which were wide open at this moment. When he handed the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre to Yvonne, Caspian suddenly felt something and nced at his waist. It was telepathic jade. His eyes narrowed when he saw the message. Yvonne had already received the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre. She was about to size it up when she noticed the change in Caspian¡¯s expression. Among the partners that Caspian knew now, she was definitely not the one who stayed with Caspian the longest, but she definitely knew Caspian the earliest. Moreover, based on her understanding of Caspian, she knew that Caspian rarely showed such an expression. Something important must have happened ording to the change in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yvonne immediately asked. Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked at her. ¡°The second zombie of 20,000 years old has appeared¡­¡± *** The entire sky seemed to be dyed red with blood. On the ground, countless zombies were wriggling. Bang! A zombie, who was as tall as a floor, knelt on the ground. After shaking his body, he fell to the ground with a loud bang, raising arge amount of dust. Xander Faris in the Asura state jumped down from the opponent¡¯s back. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. His body was stained withrge amounts of blood and stains. The hand holding the sword was trembling slightly. From the back of the zombie¡¯s head to the back, there was a nearly pierced wound. Xander dug out the corpse cores. After killing the zombie, he found that his head was swollen and painful, and his temples were throbbing with pain. The scenery in front of him was also changing from close to far, and the shouts of killing in his ears were also vague. He knew that he was too tired. There was nothing he could do. In the past few hours, he almost did not stop. Even the Asura state, which could not be entered in a row, was forcibly activated twice in a row. At this time, he did not faint. On the one hand, it was because of his will which was stronger than ordinary people. On the other hand, he was in pain after entering the Asura state continuously. However, he knew that he must not fall at this time. He looked around. In the distance, the little girl named Lucy staggered and fell to the ground with a thud. It seemed that she had fainted, not died in battle. Further away, a white tiger following Caspian called Little Candy waved its ws and tore up the zombies rushing toward it with a roar. However, more zombies pounced on it like waves. After a while, another whistle was heard. More than a dozen zombies were thrown into the air, and the white tiger took the opportunity to jump out of them. But at this time, the white tiger¡¯s fur had been torn open. Blood kept flowing out and dripped to the ground along the it¡¯s hair. The white tiger¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. The spear shadow and the blue-red sword radiance swept across the sky. With a series of cracking sounds, the rushing Corpse Tide was torn open. But, Xander was very clear that the arc of Sna Gibson¡¯s Ghoul-Locker Spear and the sword radiance of Omar Pine were much smaller than before. Then, when he got a little closer, Jessica Lawrence, Lady Maisie, Maya Kaye, and the others all looked extremely tired. Like them, there were also those cultivators who were also surrounded. A cultivator suddenly smashed half of the zombie¡¯s head with his palm. Because the zombie¡¯s corpse core was not dug out, its strength was still there. Regardless of the fact that cultivator¡¯s palm was still embedded in its head, it rushed forward and threw the frightened cultivator to the ground. More zombies rushed up. So the cultivator couldn¡¯t stand up again. There were also cultivators who crazily activated the formation map in their hands. The mes, frost, and thunder shook the earth. However, as long as these zombies¡¯s corpse cores had been dug up, even if they only had one head and one arm, they would still pose a threat to cultivators. And under many circumstances, one hand and one head at the feet would pose a greater threat than a zombie in his sight. In the midst of the fiery light, a zombie arm that had been blown away pierced through the cultivator¡¯s throat. In the surging blood, he fell down with a face full of unwillingness. The cultivator, who was surrounded by zombies, let out a desperate roar, and then his voice stopped abruptly. One by one, cultivators seemed to have been ground into a meat grinder made of zombies. Life was torn into pieces. The hot temperature, with a strong fishy smell, spread out on the spot. If this continued, cultivators here would bepletely strangled by zombies before elixirs were exhausted. He had to find a way to solve the problem. Xander clenched the Humming Twilight sh in his hand. But in fact, he was not sure whether his palm had grasped the hilt or not. Because of too much energy consumption, his body was almost unconscious. ¡°You need a rest!¡± Just as Xander gritted his teeth and was about to help Omar and the others, a hand suddenly stopped in front of him. Xander¡¯s vision blurred for a moment. He narrowed his eyes and saw clearly that the person in front of him was Charlotte Sky who had be a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Up to now, there had not been any casualties for their team, but only someone fainted. It was because of the help of Charlotte. She didn¡¯t bring many things this time, but she brought a lot of elixirs. As soon as everyone was surrounded, she did not hesitate to give all her elixirs to everyone and told them not to save the elixirs. At this time, survival was the most important thing. Now, Charlotte Sky was the most rational person on the scene. She was the first to notice the purpose of Xander, so she stood in front of him and stopped him. Xander shook his body and took out two elixirs. He didn¡¯t care what exactly the effect of the elixirs was. In fact, the action of swallowing elixirs at this moment was already subconscious. However, after elixirs entered his mouth, the efficacy of the medicine quickly helped him a lot. The burning sensation in his throat was reced by coolness. His limbs were so numb that they lost consciousness just now. At this moment, he also felt sore and painful. ¡°I can¡¯t let them fall,¡± Xander said to Charlotte after taking a breath. After saying that, he realized that his voice was so hoarse. Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 ¡°No one will fall,¡± Charlotte Sky answered indifferently then pointed in a direction. Looking over, Xander saw Lucy and Renee Pine lying on the ground. The two of them were the weakest among the people who hade this time. After a long battle, both their bodies and spirits could not hold on any longer and fainted. They were not lying there before, so it was impossible for them to lie down peacefully. Obviously, it was Charlotte who took them back to this rtively safe area. If they had stayed a little further away, they would have been torn into pieces by the zombies. However, Xander still shook his head and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to talk to you again. We can¡¯t lose any people.¡± After that, he closed his eyes, and a dark light began to appear on his bloody body. The light condensed into distorted characters. His hair grew longer and longer, bing gray and messy. The aura of destion and terror was released as a pair of fangs gradually appeared. This was the fourth time Xander Faris had entered the Asura Path in such a short time. Under normal circumstances, doing this a time for three days would never have any problems. Today, in just a few hours, he had entered this state continuously. One could imagine how much pressure his body was enduring. This time, his momentum began to decline even before he couldpletely transform into an Asura. ¡°Stop it!¡± Just then, another voice came. This time, it was Jessica who stopped him. The scabbard of the Lush Hills Rain Sword in her hand had been lost in the sudden chaos of these zombies. She came over with a sword. ¡°I¡¯ll go to help them. You should have a rest.¡± Looking at the way Xander looked at her; Jessica pondered for a while and then understood what he wanted to say. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that guy, so I¡¯m not sure if Caspian has received any message from me, so we can¡¯t fall down now. Otherwise, everything will be gone¡­¡± Hearing Jessica¡¯s words, Xander and Charlotte looked up into the distance. Arge cluster of purple clouds gathered there. Under normal circumstances, the clouds would give people a feeling of being thick and soft. However, the purple cloud gave people a particrly evil feeling. With such a great distance between them, anyone who saw it would feel a great pressure, feeling iparably ufortable. A few hours ago, this cloud was the first to be discovered. At that time, Xander Faris, Lady Maisie, Sna Gibson, and even Lucy had all gone smoothly. Under the cooperation n with Caspian, they went to the stairs at the edge of ck Soul City. Obviously, as time went by, cultivators who hadnded behind the city gradually realized that although there were some strange y sculptures in the city, what was truly worth fighting for was that the thing that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect viewed them with special respect was in the pce on the other end of the stairs. After understanding this, cultivators in ck Soul City began to gather toward the stairs outside the city. The advantage of this was that the danger along the way was reduced a lot. They were piled up by a group of cultivators. But, the purple cloud suddenly appeared. Any unusual phenomenon in ck Soul City was worth paying close attention to. The appearance of the purple cloud naturally attracted everyone¡¯s attention. However, no one had expected that the threat that would follow would pour toward the crowd and swallow everyone in an instant without giving them any chance to react. Just as everyone discovered this purple cloud that had suddenly agglomerated, a tall and skinny mysterious fellow wearing a ck robe walked out from the cloud. This guy held a long walking stick in his hand. He raised his crutch. Without warning, countless zombies broke out of the ground. At least 20% of cultivators gathered here were dragged into the ground before they could react and no longer made any sound. These zombies seemed to have been lurking here for a long time. Who would have thought that there would be such a horrible thing just a few inches below the ground? And there were countless of them! What was even more frightening was that these zombies were more powerful than those who had appeared in various countries before. Not only did they have a more terrifying body, but they could also use magics. The instant magic of the eight elemental essences were released, almost every single cultivator present was stunned. Many cultivators looked incredulous when they died. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, thanks to therge number of buildings around, after the early chaos, cultivators on the scene gradually formed a small circle to fight back. Then, there was a fierce battle for several hours. However, no one had expected that there would be so many zombies at the beginning of the battle. The number of cultivators trapped in this area had decreased by 70%. And as their spiritual Qi and physical strength were exhausted, the cultivators continued to fall faster. At this rate, it was a miracle that they could hold on for another hour. The only way was not to wait for reinforcements outside the Corpse Tide. In this case, no one dared to expect that someone outside the Corpse Tide woulde to rescue them. That was unrealistic. For the trapped cultivators, the only way to save themselves might be to shoot down the purple cloud in the air, or to kill the mysterious ck-robed man. But after missing the first opportunity, it was impossible for anyone to do it now. Despair weighed down on everyone¡¯s hearts. This kind of mood could even be seen from the eyes of some cultivators. After hearing Jessica¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s heart sank. ¡°These zombies are different from the ones we saw before,¡± Charlotte said at this time. Jessica¡¯s eyes narrowed and she nodded. ¡°They give me a feeling that each of them is very simr to formation made of y sculptures before.¡± Charlotte immediately agreed. Those y sculptures restrained the cultivators¡¯ magic ording to the elemental properties of magicperformed by cultivators. However, after Caspian¡¯s exnation, everyone already knew the reason: the paint on the y sculptures formed an exquisite formation. Through the change in position, those y sculptures could make different changes. But at this time, these zombies werepletely different. Every one of them seemed to maintain part of their consciousness when they were alive. They echoed each other and cooperated with each other, beating cultivators who were already at a disadvantage. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here any longer. We have to try to rush out!¡± Jessica nced at Xander and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring back the people around now. You should hurry up and recover. After a while, we still need you.¡± Xander did not insist, because he also knew that it was useless to blindly show off. What Jessica said was the most correct way. After letting Charlotte and Xander stay where they were, Jessica pointed in the direction where Sna and Omar were. She turned to Lady Maisie and said, ¡°Senior Sister Maisie, help me¡­¡± Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 As soon as she finished speaking, Jessica shot out like a swan. When the zombie in front saw cultivatorsing, he immediately roared and rushed toward Jessica. More than a dozen zombies instantly separated Jessica, Sna, and the others like a wall. Jessica¡¯s eyes narrowed. She didn¡¯t dodge but went straight to meet them. 300 meters¡­ 150 meters¡­ 30 meters¡­ At such a close distance, she could even see every pit on the zombie¡¯s face, as well as the remaining flesh and blood in his sharp teeth. Lady Maisie, who cooperated with her in the distance, was ready. A strong wind rose from the t ground, blowing Lady Maisie¡¯s long hair up and down. Spiritual Qi revolved around her, forming a spiral, and then circled around her arm. The next moment, Lady Maisie¡¯s slender right arm pressed down. ¡°King Kong Ice and Snow Formation!¡± Hong! The fluctuation spread around. The array lines formed a formation in front of Lady Maisie as if they had been dyed red. Formation was immediately activated. The ice and snow rushed out with extremely sharp momentum. The freezing air was rampant, and its momentum was like a rainbow. It was like thousands of cavalries stepping on the ground and charging forward. Hong! The ground trembled. Wherever the freezing air passed, the zombies nearby were blown out like fallen leaves. The zombies were the first to be frozen into ice sculptures. In an instant, the ice and snow caught up with Jessica. Jessica seized the right time and suddenly jumped into the air. Like a long spear, the ice and snow instantly plunged into the huge tide of corpses. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! The zombies that were rushing toward Jessica were suddenly frozen and fell from mid-air. With a crash, they fell into pieces. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jessica jumped a few times and rushed out of the crack of the Corpse Tide. Sna and Omar were almost drowned out by the tide of corpses at this time. Except for a sh of sword radiance or spear shadow, it was impossible to tell where they were at the moment. But before that, Jessica had already determined the distance. Pure Jade Physique was not only helpful for the cultivation and improvement of cultivators, but also much faster for spiritual Qi to recover. Therefore, at this time, there was still enough spiritual Qi in Jessica. She also knew that at this time, she had to bear the heavy responsibility of leading everyone out. Before that, she had to bring Sna and Omar back first. Although formation activated by Lady Maisie cleared a barrier for her, under the surging Corpse Tide, the gap that had been torn apart was now converging quickly. Jessica ran spiritual Qi in her body. The sword radiance in her hand became brighter, as if a mass of daytime light suddenly appeared in the dark night. ¡°Empty mountains and clear rain!¡± With a shout, the sword radiance swept forward. The sound of raindrops falling on the grass suddenly came from the surrounding void, and the turbid air immediately became fresh, making people take a breath and feel excited. The charging zombies seemed to slow down at this moment. But, a bright light, like a thin line, suddenly appeared in the void of the zombie. Then, the second, third, fourth, fifth¡­ The bright light appeared faster and faster. It seemed that dozens of zombies in front of Jessica were surrounded. Jessica narrowed her eyes slightly and whispered, ¡°Cut!¡± Hong! The countless rays of light instantly turned into the sharpest sword radiance and exploded in all directions. A ray of sword radiance exploded into tens of millions of sword rain. Instantly, the surrounding zombies were riddled with holes like sieve holes. The impact caused by the explosion of the sword radiance directly shattered several zombies in the center. Even the corpse cores were blown into powder. As for the surrounding zombies, they were also overturned by the air st and flew around like a scattering flower. The gap that was about to be closed was suddenly torn open again. Jessica seized the opportunity and rushed forward another 300 meters. The zombies around wanted to throw themselves at her, but they were all dodged by her. These zombies would naturally not pose a threat to her. But, Jessica did not have time to deal with these zombies. The sword light that had shed in the Corpse Tide before had not appeared for a long time. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The situation of Sna and Omar was obviously very critical. ¡°It should be in front!¡± After dashing several miles forward, Jessica stepped on the shoulder of a zombie, jumped high, and looked forward. In the midst of the tide of corpses, she saw a pale pink figure suddenly sh in the filth. That was Sna Gibson! Jessica¡¯s eyes lit up. Just as she was about to rush over, she suddenly heard the sound of something breaking through the air. Swoosh! At the same time, there was a crackling sound of collision. With a strong smell of blood, it rushed toward the back of Jessica. Jessica nced down and her heart sank. Under the light and shadow, she saw a long and thick figure approaching her like a python. The smell of blood on her back was so thick that it seemed to have turned into a ck hole, wanting to suck her in alive and grind her into meat sauce. ¡°Willow¡¯s Zephyr!¡± Jessica shouted and twisted her waist in the air. The sword radiance on Autumn Waters Sword suddenly dispersed like a peacock spreading its tail. Her sword was clearly moving forward, but the rays of sword light were like willow branches blown by the breeze, stretching behind her. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! The sword light of the sword stuck to her body and rushed straight behind her. Crack! Crack! Hong! Before Jessica could look back at the specific situation, there was an explosion behind her. The rolling smell of blood, like a tide, violently rushed around. There was even the sound of waves hitting the shore in the air. Jessica felt as if her back had been hit by a huge sweeping wood, and her body suddenly fell to the ground. Fortunately, the Body-protection Gang Qi that was condensed had blocked most of the impact force for her at the critical moment. Otherwise, she would definitely suffer a great loss. After she fell to the ground, Autumn Waters Sword immediately swept through and cut off the two zombies in front of her. Then, she looked up into the air. At the ce where she had just hovered in the air, a mass of bloody mud was still slowly spreading. When Jessica saw the blood, a stooped figure was looming. After a while, the figure also fell to the ground. This was a zombie with obvious differences. Although its body was stooped and when it stood up, it was like a standing shrimp, but there were bloody ripples rippling on its body. Face after face emerged from the blood-colored ripples. These faces were angry roars, crying, screaming, or cursing, with different expressions. But their eyes were also full of hatred, and they were staring at Jessica. Jessica¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. She looked forward and saw a long purple line looming behind the zombie, connecting to the purple cloud in the distance. As her eyes met, the purple line disappeared. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 Corpse General¡­ The generalmanding the ten thousand corpses. Although he had turned into a zombie, he still retained his sanity when he was alive, and he could even fully exert magic he had mastered when he was alive. He was stronger than when he was alive! As soon as the Corpse General appeared, the zombies within three hundred meters retreated like a tide, attacking the other cultivators nearby. Jessica nced out of the corner of her eye. The pink dress disappeared again. What she saw was a dense tide of corpses. The situation that Sna and Omar were facing became more and more dangerous. She couldn¡¯t waste any more time. She then turned around and was about to rush forward. But as soon as Jessica moved, the Corpse General also moved. A sound of iron chains dragging the ground was heard. Suddenly, Jessica saw a long chain with blood and rust hanging down from the lower half of the corpse. With the Corpse General¡¯s body as the center, the chains circled round and round as if they were endless. Through the appearance of the chain, a dark red light slowly covered the ce with an extremely bloody smell, like a big bowl, upside down. ¡®Formation!¡¯ Jessica¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Without hesitation, she ran forward. Crack! The dark red light instantly turned into a wall and stood in front of her. ¡°Mountains and Rains!¡± Jessica immediately yelled while swinging her sword. The bright sword light expanded several meters, like lightning tearing the sky, but with the fresh smell of purifying the air, it fell down and chopped on the light curtain. Sizzle! The light curtain suddenly twisted and shed a dark red lightning. The current surged and twisted wildly, like a golden snake dancing wildly, a dazzling blood-red light burst out. The rolling vigor surged out from inside. Terrifying faces appeared on the shield. They opened their mouths wide and made all kinds of ferocious and distorted expressions. Although she could not hear any sound from them, Jessica felt extremely agitated. Qi and blood in her body was surging, and there seemed to be tens of thousands of mad bees running around in her head. Jessica immediately realized that it was an attack from spiritual sense. If it was an ordinary cultivator, as time went by, the impact would inevitably be more and more serious. In the end, they would even go crazy andmit suicide. But Jessica was a natural Pure Jade Physique. The biggest feature of Pure Jade Physique was to be able to concentratepletely and not be disturbed by the outside world. Therefore, in terms of interference and attack in spiritual sense, Jessica had a natural advantage. Taking a deep breath, Jessica¡¯s eyes suddenly became deep. She seemed to have entered a state of forgetting herself. Although those faces were still shouting at the top of their lungs, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Jessica. Jessica¡¯s frenzied heart immediately became as calm as still water. She knew the twisted and changed facial features well. The dazzling sword radiance still stabbed into the light curtain, causing the blood-red current to burst out. Jessica narrowed her eyes slightly and spat out a word, ¡±Break!¡± The sword radiance exploded in an instant and turned into wisps of dense rain-like sword radiance that shot in all directions. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The faces were instantly pierced through. The sword light continued to spread. The gap in the blood-colored light curtain was immediately opened. The sizzling red currents were broken one by one. The faces, which had been roaring ferociously, also showed a look of horror at this time. Seeing that Jessica was about to break free, the Corpse General let out a growl and waved his arm. Ssh! The chains on the ground suddenly surged. And it kept expanding. After a while, the air st caused by the chain was like a giant beast. With a bang, there was a muffled thunder-like roar in the void. A mass of air was blown up and rushed in all directions. At the same time, the chain flew toward Jessica like a giant python again. On the surface of the chain, streams of vigor spread out like tentacles. The strong smell of blood made people feel as if they had fallen into hell. ¡°Willow¡¯s Zephyr!¡± Thousands of sword radiance stretched out and collided with the chain in the air. In an instant, the blood and light exploded in the air. The void kept copsing. The ground was torn apart, leavingrge pits. Autumn Waters Sword in Jessica¡¯s hand waved quickly, and the sword radiance and chains collided with each other. Crack! Crack! Crack! ng! ng! ng! The sparks produced by the collision directly evaporated the blood, turning it into red mist and spreading. Jessica swung her sword again and forced the chain back dozens of meters. Suddenly, her wrist trembled. She looked down and found a crack as thin as hair on Autumn Waters Sword¡¯s sword. Her eyes suddenly froze. It was not a magic weapon, but a high-level sharp weapon. When Jessica entered Dark Moon Sect, her teacher gave her the sword as a reward. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Although her realm had risen to the present Holy Land Realm, Autumn Waters Sword could no longer fully exert the strength of Jessica. However, because Jessica loved the old, she always brought Autumn Waters Sword with her. In the face of so many zombies, Autumn Waters Sword at sharp weapons Realm could no longer withstand the fierce battle. ording to this trend, in less than two or three moves, the cracks on the sword would expand again until the sword was broken. Not far ahead, the stooped Corpse General waved the chains again, a me suddenly ignited on the rusty chain. The chain seemed to havee alive. It suddenly coiled up like a hunting poisonous snake, standing upright, and then suddenly rushed toward Jessica. The chain drew a long straight line in mid-air. The air along the way was burned until it twisted and distorted, as if it would melt and copse in the next moment. Jessica looked behind her. When she looked back, her eyes were full of determination. Spiritual Qi suddenly circted all over her body. Her body moved, and in an instant, she rushed forward dozens of meters. ¡°Wooden Fish¡¯s Roar!¡± On Autumn Waters Sword, the light suddenly burst out. Unlike usual, the light on the surface of Autumn Waters Sword this time was like an indomitable spirit, ready to die. The light seemed to be on fire. In the short distance of dozens of meters forward, every inch forward would be brighter. When the sword tip and the chain touched, the light was like the zing sun, making it hard for people to look straight at it. Hong! A violent critical hit. The raging waves, like dancing dragons, roared and swept around. The light curtain that covered the ce suddenly exploded. The chain exploded inch by inch and broke into powder. It was sucked into the airflow and disappeared in an instant. The ground continuously caved in, as if destructive sword intent was shooting toward the Corpse General, sealing off all of his routes. Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 The light suddenly exploded and rolled into a circle, spreading violently. Along the way, the ground rumbled, rising and falling, copsing. Zombies a thousand feet away seemed to feel a sense of crisis at this moment. They could not help but stop what they were doing and turn to look at the center of the explosion. Those who were closer were immediately swept away by the airflow. Some of them were directly blown into the air and fell far away like weeds in the strong wind. Xander and the others in the distance felt the shock and hurriedly looked up. A dazzling light made them narrow their eyes in a hurry. Even so, their eyes were still sore and shed tears. ¡°What happened?¡± Xander jumped up from the ground and asked in a low voice. ¡°It should be Jessica¡­¡± Lady Maisie looked worried. ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll go and have a look!¡± Maya Kaye waved her hand at the two of them, indicating them to take good care of the rest of the people. Then she ate an elixir, held the Phoenix Sword, and rushed toward Jessica. Xander had not recovered from his serious injuries, and Lady Maisie was proficient in formation. However, she was not strong enough in head-onbat, and the realm of Charlotte was not enough. At this time, only Maya, who had recovered from the me Phoenix Body, could take on this task ¡°This time, it is not sure if Caspian can arrive in time, so we can only rely on ourselves. And the purpose ofing here was to get the qualification to enter the Spirit Severing Road with our own strength¡­ Every one of us can do it!¡± After Maya rushed out for a few miles, there were already zombies rushing toward her. She narrowed her eyes and pulled out her sword. The Phoenix Sword was like a me swallowing and exhaling. The rolling spiritual Qi soared into the sky. Spiritual Qi above Maya Kaye¡¯s head seemed to have condensed into a phoenix spreading its wings. mes surged into the heavens, engulfing all directions. ¡°None of us will be missing! Explosion-Phoenix Blood Refining Skill!¡± The sword light and the phoenix¡¯s cry came out. *** After the light dissipated, Jessica was panting. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Her chest heaved up and down slightly, and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead. She looked at the bloody mist in front of her. Autumn Waters Sword in her hand was now left with only the hilt and half of the sword. The lower half had been shattered by the full force attack. She had thought that one strike would be enough to kill the Corpse General. But now, the condensed blood mist did not dissipate, which made Jessica¡¯s heart suddenly sink. Ssh! The sound of chains dragging the ground came from the blood mist. Jessica suddenly stopped breathing. The next moment, a stooped figure slowly walked out of the blood fog. Although he survived the attack just now, the Corpse General looked countless times more miserable than before. Sword Qi on his body, which had been shattered, was now riddled with countless cuts. He looked like a pile of rotten flesh, and half of his head had been lost. The only remaining eye was staring at Jessica. The chain in his hand was also blown to less than three meters long. Jessica finally saw where the chain came from. The end of the chain was connected to the lower abdomen of the Corpse General. From this, one could imagine that the corpse¡¯s body had probably been hollowed out in order to be coiled into a long enough chain. Jessica had not been able to kill the Corpse General, so she was under a lot of pressure. After all, she had used almost all her strength in that attack. But now that she saw the miserable state of the General of Corpse, the pressure on her was greatly reduced. It was obvious that her attack just now had worked well. But she really didn¡¯t have time to waste. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Losing Autumn Waters Sword did not mean that Jessica had no other means. She shouted and rushed forward. The Corpse General opened his mouth, let out a scream, and also rushed toward Jessica. The chain wrapped around his lower abdomen whipped quickly, and with each hit, the ground in front of him exploded. In an instant, the gravel and smoke seemed to have rolled up a storm in the same ce. Boom! Suddenly, there was a boom. A face made of fresh blood suddenly whizzed out from within the chain. It was as if a fierce beast had been peeled off. Its bloody head opened its bloody mouth and bit down on Jessica. The resentment, regret, unwillingness, and anger were almost condensed into the strongest Rancorous Qi and curse, wanting Jessica to not be left alive. A cold, despairing aura spread out in all directions. Even the surrounding cultivators could sense it. They could only feel a coldness seeping out of their bones, causing them to tremble and their faces to turn green. ¡°The bright moon is in the sky!¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes focused. With a delicate rebuke, she crossed her hands. In an instant, a bright and holy divine light burst out from her palm. The light was endless, like a peacock opening its tail, which could hold all things. It expanded, and then it was pressed into the giant beast¡¯s mouth. Blood and sacredness immediately shed intensely. The void seemed to be boiling, shaking and resonating, shaking and copsing the space. Jessica¡¯s long hair flew in the air, and deep in her eyes, there was a divine light, like the rising moon at midnight. Countless spiritual Qi rolled toward her from all directions at this moment. Jessica¡¯s whole body was covered by moonlight. She seemed to have be the bright moon that dispelled the darkness in ck Soul City. The light kept spreading around. Maya¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the moonlight. She felt that the originally exhausted spiritual Qi was constantly nourishing her body. The burning me in her hand seemed to be poured oil on it, burning again. The nearby cultivators had felt a sense of despair and fear in their hearts just now. But now, under the moonlight, the panic in their hearts was dispelled in an instant, and determination appeared on their panicked faces again. Further away, a spot covered by the tide of corpses suddenly exploded. A young girl in a long dress was expressionless. She held the Ghoul-Locker Spear in one hand and swept the zombies flying over. She held Omar, who was covered in blood and almost couldn¡¯t stand. The girl¡¯s fair face was almost transparent under the moonlight. ¡°Moon Annihtion!¡± Jessica spit out the words and the moonlight around her condensed into a whirlpool that spread out. The bloody face was instantly torn apart and swallowed by the expanding whirlpool. There seemed to be thousands of thunder and lightning exploding in the whirlpool. However, as the moonlight shone on the blood, it immediately dissipated, as if it had never appeared. Suddenly, there was a crash in the depths of the void. A chain that was as thick as an arm and as fast as a viper immediately wrapped around Jessica¡¯s arm. On the other side of the chain, the Corpse General approached quickly with a strong fishy smell. Under the moonlight, the corpse general¡¯s body was constantly corroded, leaving a big hole. His hard skin and flesh seemed to be burned by boiling water and quickly peeled off. But he was still rushing toward Jessica. The chains tightly bound Jessica, as if the Corpse General was determined to kill Jessica. Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 ¡°Ha!¡± A divine light shone in Jessica¡¯s eyes. There was no longer the loss expression when Autumn Waters Sword was abandoned or the panic of not being able to kill the Corpse General after a full blow. Her ck hair was as ck as ink, and her white clothes were as white as snow. Her beautiful face was like ice and snow, blooming with thousands of flowers. Her body was as holy as the moon, and she had an unmatched divine might. Jessica couldn¡¯t exin why, but at this moment, she had an unprecedented strong feeling in her heart. It was as if something was finally about to break out of the cocoon after umting for a long time. She decided not to deliberately let herself perform any magic or cultivation method. Everything changed with her mind at this moment. Immediately, the light around her became brighter! This light could not be described as the simplest moonlight at this time. It was more vast and holy than the moonlight. White mes began to burn in the wounds on the Corpse General¡¯s body. The mes caused him to feel iparable pain. His body distorted, and he began to howl in pain. ¡°Shadow Clear Immortal Palm!¡± A beam of divine light, which was neither green nor white, spread out. It was full of righteous glory, like a pce in the sky. It was beautiful and advancedyer byyer. A series of sounds could be heard from the surrounding void. The sound became louder and louder as the light moved forward. It was like rolling thunder, turbulent tides, and continuous thunders! This was not the skill Jessica had learned in Dark Moon Sect. This was innate sorcery heprehended after her Pure Jade Physique was upgraded to a certain stage! Just like Maya Kaye¡¯s me Phoenix Physique, she would awaken her innate sorcery Scorching me Phoenix Blood Refining Magic. The realm of Holy Land Realm, the battle with the Corpse General, the farewell of Autumn Waters Sword, the need of thepanions behind her and the desperation awakened Jessica¡¯s innate sorcery. Hong! The light seemed soft, but when it fell down, it was like a waterfall falling from the sky. The Corpse General was swept into it and was crushed into powder instantly. The chain that bound Jessica vanished without a sound. The cyan light swept around. With Jessica as the center, a whitend with a radius of 300 meters suddenly appeared. Blood, broken limbs, gravel, dust, and even the foul smell in the air had all disappeared. If one wanted to choose the cleanest Domain in Efrax Realm at this moment, the ce within 300 meters would definitely have a ce. Jessica fell back to the ground. There was no indifference in her eyes. Spiritual Qi, which had almost been used up with all her strength, was now full again. Even at this moment, she had a constant feeling. ¡°Jessica!¡± Maya rushed out of the Corpse Tide like a fire andnded near Jessica. A thin bead of sweat rested on one of their forehead. One of them had just made a breakthrough. Although there was some dust on her face, her eyes were brighter at this moment. The two looked at each other, nodded, and headed in the direction of Sna and others. The ce where Sna and Omar were trapped was only about two or three kilometers away from them. Jessica was at her peak and opened a path ahead. Those zombies could hardly stop her. No matter what was in front of hers, she smashed it directly. Under the overwhelming momentum, Jessica and Maya quickly made a bloody road in the Corpse Tide and came to Sna and Omar. When they saw the two of them, Sna and Omar¡¯s range of activity had already been surrounded by the tide of corpses until only a few feet were left. Omar was covered in blood. It was no exaggeration to say that he was a bloody man. There was an almost bone-deep wound on his chest. He had already fainted, and one of his arms was supported by Sna. Even so, the remaining de of Wind in Omar¡¯s hand still did not loosen. Sna was in a better condition than Omar. However, it was just a little better. Her dress was tattered, but her ability to endure pain was far beyond that of an ordinary person. When Jessica and Maya Kaye arrived, two zombie¡¯s fangs were still stuck in her arms. However, Sna did not even frown. She waved her Ghoul-Locker Spear and stabbed it directly into the face of a zombie. Then the spear turned. As the zombie¡¯s face was crushed, the corpse core in its brain was also prated. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jessica grabbed the unconscious Omar, and then protected Sna with Maya, and retreated in the direction where they came from. *** More than a thousand cultivators had gathered outside the Corpse Tide. More cultivators were stilling from all directions. However, these cultivators seemed to have formed some kind of tacit understanding. No one went in to help, and no one offered to rescue cultivators trapped in the Corpse Tide. These people, with the city walls and buildings as a barrier, maintained a distance of about ten miles from the ce where the tide of corpses broke out, and then observed from a distance. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. They waited quietly for an expected result to emerge from the Corpse Tide. More than a thousand cultivators, including cultivators who were rushing over, were not in the same team. These people were divided into about 20 or 30 forces ording to the number of people. Among these forces, thergest was about 70 or 80 people, and the least was about 10 people. There was a distance between them. It was impossible for any sect or n to have the ability to select so many disciples toe to Three Sage Mountains. Even Heavenly Stars Sect gathered these people because of Caspian. These cultivators had formed a small-scale alliance after entering ck Soul City. Among these alliances, some of therger ones or some of the stronger ones were naturally the leaders of these alliances. At this moment, the three strongest of the twenty or thirty alliances upied the best spot to observe a city gate tower facing the stairs. Nearly two hundred cultivators had gathered on the city gate tower. There were only more than ten people at the highest point of the city gate tower. Among the thousands of cultivators present, there were more than ten of them. Three of the dozen cultivators were the current leaders of the alliance. One of them had long hair that draped over his shoulders. His face was slightly sallowpared to normal people, but his whole body exuded a shocking momentum. If a normal cultivator stood beside him for a longer time, the cultivator would feel depressed and ufortable. The other was dressed in a yellow gown, muttering something. Thest one had a bearded face and bright eyes, as if he had understood the changes in the battle situation. After a while, the cultivator in a yellow gown nced sideways at the two people beside him and said with a faint smile, ¡°Radio Kaye, Bob Whale, what are you waiting for? If you continue to drag on, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t even have the chance to climb the stairs.¡± Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 The face was wax yellow, but the one with amazing momentum was Radio Kaye. The bearded man was Bob Whale mentioned by the cultivator in yellow. With no expression on his face, Radio squinted at the cultivator in yellow and said lightly, ¡°Dumb Fidas, are you too bad or you think we are too stupid so you dared to say such things?¡± As he spoke, Radio clenched his fists. The moment his fingers rubbed against each other, streaks of lightning appeared like a swimming dragon. Lightning jumped and lit up the surroundings. The expressions of cultivators who were standing a little further away changed when they saw this scene. They took a few steps back for fear of being implicated. However, Dumb smiled and didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°Radio, why do you think so? It seems that you have a deep misunderstanding about me.¡± Radio snorted and ignored him. Instead, Bob withdrew his eyes from the Corpse Tide in front of him and turned to look at the cultivator in yellow, Dumb Fidas. He smiled gloomily and said, ¡°Dumb, although I don¡¯t know which sect youe from, if you want to use others as your weapon, don¡¯t be so obvious. With your brain, I really don¡¯t know how you rose to your current state.¡± ¡°Could it be that your family has spirit stone mine? Or are you the illegitimate son of the Sect Leader?¡± The bearded Bob looked righteous, but what he said was so sinister. If the other party was an ordinary cultivator, he would probably risk his life to be insulted at this moment. But Dumb smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m doing this for everyone¡¯s good. Haven¡¯t you noticed that the purple clouds in the air have changedpared with before?¡± Radio and Bob looked at each other and then looked at the distant sky. Both of them were secretly on guard against Dumb Fidas. This person, if he flew into a rage after being ridiculed by Bob, it could be considered a normal reaction. Because in cultivation, most of the time, the Qi of unfairness was cultivated. But now, despite being humiliated like this, Dumb still epted it with a smile. Either this person was broad-minded, or this person was extremely deep-minded and could control his emotions freely. He knew when to perform. Obviously, Dumb was definitely not the former one. If one thought about it carefully now, the stupid words that Dumb said just now might have been intentional, in order to test the reaction of Radio Kaye and Bob Whale. There would be a fierce battle between the three parties at that time. Before that, whoever had a better understanding of his opponent would definitely gain the upper hand. If that was the case, then in the fight just now, Radio and Bob were already at a disadvantage. Bob Whale was even worse off than Radio Kaye. Because of his sarcastic remarks, Dumb Fidas had already upied the moral high ground. When they were about to fight for it, it was reasonable for Dumb to take action first. Thinking of this, Bob¡¯s face immediately darkened. He was not good at hiding his thoughts. In fact, his bearded face was deliberately built up to cover up his expression at times. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, Dumb was still smiling, as if he did not take their reaction seriously at all. He even did not forget to remind Radio and Bob. ¡±That purple cloud was not like this before. It looked more like a whole. But just now, not only did it be a little smaller than before¡­ And I also saw that there seemed to be someone falling from inside.¡± ¡°We all saw it,¡± Radio frowned. ¡°I mean, the second time,¡± Dumb smiled. ¡°Hmm?¡± Radio and Bob looked at each other. They had been observing the clouds. They saw a figure falling from the purple cloud with their own eyes. Therefore, they had already known that there were dozens of zombies in the clouds that were stronger than the ground. And the zombies could be consideredmanders. However, they had only seen it once and did not see any zombies falling. Therefore, the first reaction of Radio and Bob was that Dumb was talking nonsense. But Dumb Fidas soon said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you find that the Corpse Tide has changedpared with before? I think it¡¯s because of the appearance of the second figure.¡± Hearing this, Radio and Bob hurriedly looked over again. The city gate tower they were standing on was extremely high. In addition, they were all Holy Land Realm cultivators, so their eyesight was extremely strong. They focused on looking over. After a while, Radio first took a deep breath. A momentter, Bob¡¯s whole body shook. When he turned around, his face was full of surprise. They clearly saw that the originally rolling tide of corpses not only stopped, but also formed a military formation like soldiers. This military formation did not seem to be fighting against the enemy. Instead, it was more like to wee some big shot. If one looked closely, they would find that the formation set by these zombies was just below the purple cloud. As Dumb had said before, the purple cloud had indeed changed. A gap appeared in the center of the cloud. ¡°Something must have changed in the center of the Corpse Tide just now.¡± Radio quickly made a judgment. ¡°Could it be that a treasure has appeared in this world? Or perhaps we can go up the stairs now?¡± Bob hurriedly asked. When he said these words, he looked extremely nervous, as if he was afraid of falling behind others. Radio squinted at him. ¡°What? Do you want to go and have a look?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Radio inadvertently nced at Dumb¡¯s smiling face next to him. His heart suddenly tightened. He quickly changed his tone and said to Bob, ¡°Even if something unexpected happens, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to act rashly for the time being. Perhaps someone is helping from another direction, so there is another powerful existence among the zombies to suppress it.¡± ¡°I think so too¡­¡± Before Bob could speak, Dumb opened his mouth. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bob looked at Dumb and said firmly. Bob¡¯s tone was not good, but Dumb didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He smiled and continued, ¡°What I mean is, don¡¯t forget the most fundamental purpose of our trip here.¡± Radio and Bob suddenly looked thoughtful. Dumb continued, ¡°It¡¯s our top priority to get the qualification of the Spirit Severing Road. As long as we are able toplete Spirit Severing Path and enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, what we will gain here will be the most insignificant benefitpared to what we can get from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± ¡°There is a saying in the secr world, don¡¯t lose a watermelon because of sesame seeds.¡± Dumb¡¯s words made Radio Kaye and Bob Whale calm down. Bob couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 Dumb nced at him, then smiled and only said one word, ¡°Wait¡­¡± Bob blinked, apparently still digesting the meaning of Dumb¡¯s words. However, Radio immediately understood. Just like before, just wait and see. Dumb¡¯s previous words were very clear. Their goal was to obtain the qualifications of the Spirit Severing Path. Compared to entering the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, cultivator¡¯s resources here were all insignificant. As for this enormous ancient tomb? Thinking of this, Radio couldn¡¯t help sneering in his heart. If there was really a treasure here that could seize the fate of heaven and earth, would the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect let so many peoplee here? After confirming their original goal, the originally restless thoughts of Radio and others calmed down again. They looked indifferently at the surging Corpse Tide more than five kilometers away. The trapped cultivators had nothing to do with them. They were prepared to die here since they made up their mind to go here. In their hearts, they hoped that the trapped cultivators could burst out at thest moment and fight with the zombies here. It would be better if they could all fight to the death. At that time, they could reap the benefits without any effort. ¡°Just wait and see. I guess it won¡¯t be long before the resultes out.¡± Dumb muttered. He stood in front of the crowd and tried his best to look into the distance. Because of this, no one noticed that there was unprecedented fanaticism in his eyes. In his eyes, cultivators trapped in the Corpse Tide, including those zombies, were just stepping stones for him to go to a higher realm. *** At this time, a strange calmness was spreading rapidly in the middle of the Corpse Tide. With the help of Jessica Lawrence and Maya Kaye, Sna Gibson and Omar Pine soon returned to the crowd. Omar was seriously injured. When he was helped back, he was still in aa. Fortunately, before entering the Three Sages Mountain, Caspian had prepared arge number of elixirs for everyone. And at this moment, there were Charlotte Sky¡¯s guarding here. The ability of Charlotte had not been revealed before, so no one had paid special attention to it. They only knew that she was the princess of Earlington of Efrax. She was now a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and her teacher was an Amethyst Pce Realm expert with a prominent status. However, as everyone gathered together, especially after they were besieged by the Corpse Tide, Charlotte¡¯s ability to warn and heal soon showed, and it was amazing. It was not until this time that they realized that the innate Dragon Note Physique of Charlotte was best at observing the internal organs and healing. The injured Renee Pine, the fainted Lucy, and even Little Candy were all treated by her. Under the treatment of Charlotte, Xander also had the greatest recovery in a limited time. If he had been in the past, he would have fallen to the ground and had not reacted to what had happened around him. And this state would at leastst for a few days, and even leave irreversible internal injuries. However, because of Charlotte¡¯s help, not only did Xander not faint, but also his spirit and strength were restored to a certain extent. At least on the surface, he was just a little tired. After the bloody Omar was sent back, Charlotte immediately took it over. In her hand, there was a palm-sized silver de made of a dragon head. This thin de could not be underestimated, because in terms of grade, this thin de was a spirit tool. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, this thin de was specially crafted by Charlotte¡¯s teacher and awarded to her. Charlotte asked everyone to put Omar t on the ground, and the thin de in her hand stabbed Omar continuously. At first nce, it seemed that there was an irreconcble hatred between Charlotte and Omar. But in fact, the small holes made by the thin de on Omar¡¯s body were almost as small as mosquitos. And the blood flowing out of the small hole was not red, but ck with corpse poison. As the poisonous blood was expelled, Omar¡¯s face became paler, but the blue color between his eyebrows gradually dissipated. After the most important step, Charlotte looked up at Sna Gibson. When Sna came back, she only looked a little better than Omar. She was almost a blood man, and there were two zombie¡¯s fangs on her arms. These two fangs were almost longer than an adult¡¯s middle finger. They almost pierced through Sna¡¯s arm. However, when Charlotte was treating Omar just now, Sna had pulled out the two fangs with her hands calmly. Then she used all kinds of elixirs to treat the external injuries on her body. Sna¡¯s endurance shocked everyone. But at this time, Charlotte would not fool anyone. She checked on Sna¡¯s injuries again, and then applied some new ointment to bandage her wounds. Only then did she let Sna rest. After doing all this, Charlotte¡¯s forehead was dripping with sweat. Among the crowd, her realm was only higher than that of Lucy and Renee Pine. Compared with Sna and Xander, her realm was much worse, let alone Jessica. in spite of the fact that she was in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the time Charlotte took to embark on the Path to Immortality was still too short. Although she was tired at the moment, Charlotte still stopped to catch her breath after examining Maya and Jessica. After stuffing a few elixirs into her mouth and regting her breathing for a while, Charlotte felt a little better. She looked up and saw Jessica and Lady Maisie looking into the distance with a serious face. Following the direction that they were looking in, Charlotte immediately discovered that they were looking in the direction of the purple cloud. ¡°What happened?¡± Charlotte walked over and asked softly. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Jessica said in a low voice. Seeing the puzzled look in Charlotte¡¯s eyes, Lady Maisie exined, ¡°Have you noticed that the Corpse Tide¡¯s attack has suddenly slowed down a lot since Jessica and the others came back?¡± Charlotte was stunned. She had just focused her attention on everyone¡®s injuries. But after thinking about it carefully, she found that the situation had obviously changed. When she was treating the others, she could clearly feel the tension in the atmosphere, and the shouts around her never stopped. But from just now to now, it seemed that she had not heard all kinds of shouts and explosions for a while. Thinking of this, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Could it be that cultivators outside have taken action?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jessica shook her head. ¡°If they really wanted to fight, they would never wait until now. And¡­ Look carefully¡­ Although the Corpse Tide is quiet now, they haven¡¯t retreated.¡± The ce where Jessica and the others chose to live was a half copsed house in this building complex. Even the view here was not the best, it was not a big problem to see the situation outside. As Charlotte looked out, Jessica¡®s serious words also sounded behind her. ¡°These zombies seem to be weing someone¡­¡± Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 An indescribable atmosphere slowly began to form in Domain. Above their heads was a huge pce. But, everyone faintly felt that there seemed to be gray clouds gathering rapidly above them. There seemed to be thousands of troops gathering around them. Although the Corpse Tide quieted down, the pressure it brought was ten times that of before! Their smooth breathing seemed to have be an extravagant hope. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Charlotte gritted her teeth and turned to look at Jessica. Having lost her Autumn Waters Sword, Jessica looked forward with a calm expression and stuffed an elixir to her mouth. Behind her, Lady Maisie slowly unfolded the array in her hand. After a cruel battle, she only had less than ten formation maps that had not been activated yet. And because of the continuous activation of formations, Lady Maisie was almost exhausted at the moment. The ten formation maps made her arms tremble slightly. Little Candy and Handsome slowly walked out from a corner of the house. Little Candy¡¯s wound had been treated, but the blood from before still stuck to its fur. The blood-red color spread over the white fur. It looked like a ball of fire was burning on White tiger. On the other hand, Handsome looked like a real white pig, its face showed obvious fatigue. This time, it also contributed a lot. There was a terrifying three-meter-long wound on its belly. One of its ears was missing, and the corners of its mouth were still bleeding. In fact, when everyone was caught off guard and the zombies suddenly came out of the ground, Handsome reacted immediately and directly showed its real body. It rolled wildly on the ground, pressing back the group of zombies that rushed out like bamboo shoots after rain, and protected everyone with its own body. Otherwise, when the zombies first appeared, some of them would definitely be injured or even die. ¡°A stronger zombie ising¡­¡± Xander, who came from the side, let out a breath. He looked at Jessica. ¡°He should be stronger than the Corpse General who appeared before. ¡± Jessica nodded silently. The other party hadn¡¯t show himself, but the pressure he brought at this moment was something that one could truly feel. ¡°In other words, the appearance of a stronger zombie shows that we have made them feel threatened,¡± Maya wanted to ease the atmosphere, but no one couldugh. Cultivators who were trapped in Domain were unable to contact each other because of the Corpse Tide. Even if they knew, there might be another group of people trapped within five kilometers of them. But, it was unwise to go out rashly and meet them. Not to mention that they would encounter the attacks of countless zombies along the way. Even if they put in a lot of effort to find those cultivators, who could guarantee that they would not kill each other to take away the remaining elixirs and magic weapons from the other party so that they could have more chances to survive. By this time, everyone could guess that arge number of cultivators must have gathered outside the Corpse Tide. The reason why those cultivators did note to rescue the cultivators trapped here was that they wanted to reap the benefits. Although they did not make a move at this moment, it was impossible for them not to do it all the time. After all, the Corpse Tide not only surrounded a group of cultivators, but also stairs to the pce in the sky. If the group of cultivators outside wanted to climb up the stairs, they had to kill their way through the Corpse Tide. Therefore, for the trapped cultivators, although they had no chance to rush out, they had a chance to survive. That was persistence. Hold on to the time when cultivators outside the Corpse Tideunched an attack. In this way, elixirs that could restore strength and spiritual Qi, as well as the formation map and weapons that could support them would be the scarcest resources. Now, these resources could save their lives! The reason why Jessica and the others were able to hold on until now was partly because of their cooperation, and partly because of their preparation for entering the Three Sages Mountain. Each of them carried an astonishing amount of resources. If it weren¡¯t for these resources, even if they worked together, it would be impossible for them to survive until now under the siege of the Corpse Tide. Although Maya Kaye¡¯s words did not help to ease the atmosphere, they also reminded everyone that since the zombie who was stronger than the Corpse General had made a move, cultivators outside the corpse tide might be ready to make a move now. In order to avoid being attacked from both sides, these zombies were going to kill cultivators in the middle. ¡°This is the legendary darkness before dawn?¡± Handsome spat out a mouthful of blood and said with hatred, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that these zombies can¡¯t be eaten and I can¡¯t replenish my vigor, I would have killed them all and roasted them, boiled them, and fried them!¡± As it spoke, Handsome couldn¡¯t help swallowing. ¡°Miss¡­¡± Lucy had woken up not long ago. She had fainted because of exhaustion. After taking elixirs, her body had returned to normal, but she had never seen such a scene before. At this moment, her face was frighteningly pale. ¡°Caspian may not appear this time, so we must rely on ourselves¡­¡± Jessica took Lucy into her arms. Lucy was shaking. It was normal for a little girl like her to perform like this in such a situation. No one would me her. In fact, everyone was very nervous at the moment. This half copsed building was a ce for them to temporarily breathe, but when they looked at the vast tide of corpses, they felt despair and destion like isted inds in the wild wind and waves. Under the eaves, everyone fell into silence. Since Caspian was not here, they were going to save their lives for themselves and theirpanions! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a while, Jessica looked up with a smile. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s take this as a practice before we enter the Spirit Severing Road. What do you think?¡± In the future, Caspian wouldn¡¯t be able to apany them on Spirit Severing Path. Jessica¡¯s words eased the tense atmosphere in an instant. At this moment, everyone¡¯s tensed nerves rxed a lot. ¡°Yes, this is a practice. When the timees, we will have to take the Spirit Severing Path.¡± Xander revealed a rare smile. ¡°Cough¡­ Since it¡¯s an early practice, how can I miss it¡­¡± Everyone looked back and saw that Omar, who had been in aa for a long time, had stood up. With one hand covering his chest and the other holding a sword, he looked at the crowd and said. *** At the same time, in the pitch-ck ck Soul City, a chessboard carrying three people was speeding forward. ¡°Hold on for a while,¡± Standing in front of the Heaven-Earth Chessboard, Caspian¡¯s gaze focused. From this point of view, he could already see that outside the city wall in front of him, there was a mass of people moving about. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 The Corpse Tide was extremely quiet. This state had been maintained for at least 15 minutes. The pressure brought by the silence made people¡¯s hearts beat wildly. The overwhelming power brought by thousands of troops and horses made people feel it became a kind of extravagant hope to breathfortably. In the abandoned house, Jessica and others looked into the distance with serious faces. That was an empty space left behind by the tide of corpses. Nothing could be seen in the open space. However, the empty space gave people a feeling that it was the center of all the pressure. Before long, there would be a terrifying change in the open space. Suddenly, a tall and thin figure appeared in the open space. This figure appeared extremely abruptly, as if it had appeared out of thin air. Even though Jessica and the rest had long been mentally prepared, their hearts could not help but pound the moment this figure appeared. After which, they could not help but look at each other. There was a trace of doubt in everyone¡¯s eyes. Where did this guye from? This figure was dressed in a ck robe, but judging from his figure, he was one head taller than ordinary people, and he was extremely thin. If he had not been moving slowly and holding a long wooden walking stick in his hand, people would have mistaken him for a mere clothes rack. ¡°He¡¯sing for us¡­¡± Jessica narrowed her eyes. ¡°I think there¡¯s someone over there,¡± Xander suddenly said. Looking in the direction he pointed, everyone immediately saw two cultivators sneaking up behind the tall and thin figure. Obviously, the two cultivators were also trapped nearby by the Corpse Tide. When the two cultivators saw the tall and thin figure appear without noticing them. Obviously, these two cultivators would not miss such a good opportunity. The two cultivators cooperated with each other. One of them held a long saber and approached the figure silently. The other one was a little further away as a strategy. The cultivator who was close to the ck colored human figure suddenly rose when he was less than ten feet behind the human figure. Jessica and the others were far away, so they didn¡¯t hear what the other party said clearly. But, everyone clearly saw that the long saber in the cultivator¡¯s hand suddenly burst out dazzling red. Raging fire roared out from the de. The long saber turned into a ming stripe and fell toward the ck figure. The ck figure suddenly moved. There was no fluctuation of spiritual Qiing from him. He just raised the wooden walking stick in his hand. With a ng, the ming de and the wooden staff collided in the air. There was no fire, no explosion on the ground, and even the sound of collision was not so intense. This feeling was like a fierce punch hitting a cotton bag. But at this time, everyone in the distance clearly saw that the wooden walking stick in the ck figure¡¯s hand suddenly changed. In an instant, the wooden walking stick suddenly expanded like an old tree sprouting and turned into a pitch-ck weapon that was like a boat paddle. There were light spots on the wider side. Light spots appeared like stars. No one knew what this meant, but the next moment, the ck figure suddenly waved the paddle. Hong! Wherever the boat paddle arrived, the void became thick. The next moment, rolling waves surged out from the depths of the void. It was as if the door had been opened and the water had been emptied. The waves were rolling, and the waves hit the shore. The momentum was amazing. In an instant, they rushed out and extinguished the mes on the de. The surging air st turned into a fierce blow and hit cultivator without reservation. There was a scream. The long saber in the cultivator¡¯s hand suddenly exploded into powder. As he flew into the air, the bones on his body kept cracking. Large amounts of blood spurted out from his eyes, nose, mouth, and ears. A momentter, when the cultivatornded on the ground, all his internal organs, muscles, and bones had been smashed into mud and blood, leaving only a piece of soft human skin soaked in blood and smeared on the ground. As for the cultivator¡¯spanion, as soon as he saw what was happening, he tossed away the weapon in his hand and turned to flee. In the blink of an eye, he was gone. The ck figure did not chase after him. Holding the paddle-like magic weapon in his hand, the ck figure continued to walk toward the crowd step by step. When he was less than three kilometers away from the crowd, the ck figure stopped and raised the paddle in his hand slightly. ¡°What is he going to do?¡± Lucy asked in confusion. As soon as the little girl¡¯s voice fell, the purple cloud, which had been hovering in the air before, floated over and stopped in the air above the ck figure. Seeing this scene, a bad idea just rose in everyone¡¯s minds. In an instant, many Corpse Generals fell from the purple cloud behind the ck figure. One, two, three, four¡­ The number of corpse generals increased. At first nce, it was like cooking dumplings. There were at most four to five thousand zombies in the Corpse Tide that had besieged everyone just now. Now, there were nearly a thousand Corpse Generals falling from the sky! A group of ck masses formed a neat square-shaped formation and stood behind the ck figure. The pressure exerted by the one thousand Corpse Generals was now close to that of an army of a million! At this moment, the ground trembled slightly. However, there was no fear on the faces of Jessica and the others who saw this scene in the house. Everyone looked at each other, and then Xander and Maya walked to the side, raised their swords, and swept them. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. With a bang, this house, which had been on the verge of copse, waspletely pushed down. In the rising smoke and dust, everyone did not dodge and faced the one thousand corpse generals head-on. Everyone stood in a row. Omar Pine, Maya Kaye, Xander Faris, Charlotte Sky, Jessica Lawrence, Sna Gibson, Lady Maisie, Renee Pine, Little Candy, and Handsome, also Lucy. There were cultivators and demons. This time, Caspian was not here. They were not even sure whether Caspian had received the signal or not. But, they were not afraid at all. As if sensing everyone¡¯s emotions, the ck-robed man lifted a hand and slowly took off his ck robe hood. Beneath the hood was a shriveled head that looked like a skull. The only difference between the skull and it was that the head was not white, but purple because of the flesh. Two balls of green light lit up in the deep sunken eye sockets. They looked like gloomy ghost fire, causing the surrounding temperature to suddenly drop. ¡°The Inner Demon is dead,¡± said the face. His voice was not harsh, but a little dry, as if he had not drunk water for a long time. ¡°Now I¡¯m the only Nation Master left. I feel that you can pose a threat to the king¡¯s awakening, so I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 His tone was faint and his voice was gentle, but, it carried with it a terrifying pressure that could destroy a city. The present Jessica and the others felt as if a huge stone was pressing down on their hearts. Not only did their breathing be difficult, but they also felt that their souls seemed to be crushed into a thin piece and floated in the deste universe without returning. After saying that, the zombie, who imed to be the Nation Master, held the boat-like magic weapon and walked toward the crowd step by step. ¡°You guyse together, or one by one?¡± The green light in his eyes was steady and his tone did not change, so he should be asking seriously instead of joking. Everyone looked at each other. Except for Jessica, almost everyone present was seriously injured. As for Lucy and Charlotte who were only slightly injured, in the face of such opponents, their strength could almost be skipped. So at this time, one-on-one fight was a fool¡¯s way of doing it. Sometimes, choosing to fight one-on-one with the opponent was a form of respect for the opponent. But if one¡¯ s opponent was a resurrected zombie, and the zombie¡¯s fundamental purpose was to kill the enemy, anyone who chose to fight one-on-one with the zombie would be crazy. What¡¯s more, in this current situation, if they fought against the Nation Master one-on-one, the Nation Master would have a great advantage. ¡°This guy should have the highest status among these zombies,¡± Jessica looked at Nation Master and whispered to everyone. Through themunication with Caspian and the experience on the way, everyone had a certain degree of understanding of this ck city. They knew that this used to be the tomb of an emperor. So the zombies fighting with them were the army under the emperor¡¯smand. As for this Nation Master, his identity was naturally even more obvious. It was this person who designed this city and made the strange y sculptures back then, drawing a formation on the y sculptures! They even boldly guessed that it was the Nation Master¡¯s means to turn everyone into an immortal zombie. ¡°We can¡¯t give him any chance,¡± Xander said in a deep voice. As he spoke, runes on the surface of his body began to emit cyan light, as if it was moving. Step by step, the Nation Master got closer and closer to the crowd. The ground beneath his feet rippled like water. ¡°Do it!¡± Seeing this, Jessica narrowed her eyes and immediately shouted. Since the other party was proficient in fantasy arrays, their chances of sess would be slim if the other party used his illusion spells first. Almost in an instant, Xander and Maya rushed out. At this moment, Xander¡¯s runes were full of azure light, and his hair grew longer quickly, dancing wildly in the wind. All the muscles in his body bulged. He showed his fangs and roared, ¡°Asura Path! ¡± Maya also opened all the oil-paper umbres in her hand. The mes were like a cannonball that came out of the chamber, rushing toward the Nation Master. At the same time, she followed Xander closely. She held the handle of the umbre and pulled the sword out violently. The moment the Phoenix Sword was unsheathed, the air around seemed to be boiling and roaring, rolling around. ¡°Ninth Heaven¡¯s Phoenix Dance Technique!¡± ¡°The Phoenix Wing¡¯s Starry Night sh!¡± After the two of them, Lady Maisie in the crowd shook the formation map in her hand. Streaks of runes transformed into extremelyplicated patterns that appeared in mid-air. In an instant, lightning shed in the sky. Water mist filled the air, and strange clouds rolled up on the ground. ¡°Demon Subduing Diamond Formation!¡± ¡°Abyssal Green Sea Formation!¡± ¡°Heavenlock Immortal Array!¡± In sudden, the power of formation enveloped the entire hollow. The twisted force kepting from the depths of the hollow, and the sound of steel torrents burst out. Xander was the first to rush to the Nation Master. He opened his palm, curled his five fingers, and grabbed the other side¡¯s chest. Every nail of him wasparable to that of a superior sharp weapon. The Nation Master raised the paddle-like magic weapon in his hand and blocked in front of him. With a ng, Xander¡¯s nails collided with the Nation Master¡¯s magic weapon, producing a series of sparks. A row of light spots appeared on the surface of the paddle-like magic weapon. The green color in Nation Master¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as he nced at the light spots. ¡±Gold¡­¡± Xander heard a wording out of the Nation Master¡¯s throat. However, because of the whistling wind around him, he was not sure whether the Nation Master was talking about ¡°Gold¡± or other words. But the next moment, he found that the eyes of the Nation Master fell on him. The pale green color in the other party¡¯s eyes was staring straight at him, which immediately made Xander feel creepy. ¡°Have you heard of the Archean Eon?¡± The Nation Master suddenly said something that Xander couldn¡¯t touch his head. Before he could react, the Nation Master opened his mouth again. This time, his tone was full of banter. ¡°The Eight Divine Ruler is here. All of your secrets will be exposed. I just want to know why you have the right to fight with me.¡± The Nation Master¡¯s words were incoherent. But Xander instinctively felt that something was wrong from the other party¡¯s ferocious expression. Earlier, he had already seen what was going on with his opponent. Therefore, Xander didn¡¯t hesitate any longer. He let out a roar, and then used all of his strength to grab the boat-like magic weapon, attempting to snatch it away. ¡°The Eight Divine Ruler tells me that your Gold Property is the strongest. Since this is the case¡­¡± The Nation Master did not panic and shook his wrist gently. The next moment, a zing sun suddenly condensed on the Eight Divine Ruler. The fireball as big as a wheel, like a meteorite, and the surrounding space all fell toward Xander that was caught off guard. Xander¡¯s pupils reflected the fireball. This fireball, the Eight Divine Ruler, gave him a great sense of crisis. However, his master was Elder Leonard, so his first reaction at this time was not to retreat, not to run away, but to take a step further. His arm suddenly exerted force, wanting to take the first step and destroy the Eight Divine Ruler. Xander had already seen that the boat¡¯s paddle was ordinary. Magic weapon called Eight Divine Ruler was the biggest reliance of the Nation Master. But just as he was about to exert his strength, he was suddenly stunned. Under the grilling of the fireball, he seemed to have lost all his strength. He couldn¡¯t even move, let alone take away the Eight Divine Ruler. Xander looked incredulous. Looking at the fireballing towards him, he seemed to feel the despair of the cultivator being killed by the Nation Master not long ago. Hong! A fireball, with a heavy sense of the setting sun, was thrown into the ground before Xander could even make a sound.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Nation Master raised his hand and the Eight Divine Ruler stopped the falling Phoenix Sword. ¡°It¡¯s your turn now¡­¡± The flood converged into a whirlpool. A mountain, covering the sky and the sun, pressed down on the stunned Maya Kaye. Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 The ck shadow, like a paddle, imprinted itself on Little Candy¡¯s face. The light cast down from mid-air seemed to bepletely blocked by the two palm-wide magic weapons of the Eight Divine Ruler. There was anger and unwillingness in its tiger-like eyes. After struggling for a while, it still fell to the ground with a bang. Not far away from it, Handsome, which had turned into a whitey Pig, spat out a ¡°Bah¡± and suddenly burst into a raging fire. ¡°Old fatty, you¡¯ve thoroughly angered me!¡± Although Handsome had a pig face, its eyes and expression showed its feelings. Just now, Xander and Maya were almost killed by this guy who imed to be the Nation Master. Xander, who had smashed a human-shaped pit on the ground, rolled his eyes in an instant and fainted. Runes on his body gradually dissipated. Maya¡¯s Phoenix Sword was broken into three pieces. And she herself, together with the instantly torn oil paper umbre, flew out hundreds of meters, fell to the ground, and was unconscious. Next was Omar holding three swords of Fire, Ice, and Wind. After two moves, the Eight Divine Ruler swept across. The two swords of Fire and Ice were first broken. de of Wind carried Omar who disyed the Raging Sea Storm and had just shed more than 30 meters away. The Nation Master waved his Eight Divine Ruler. In an instant, an eight-story building appeared out of thin air and smashed toward Omar¡¯s head. When he was about to dodge, a bolt of lightning suddenly exploded under his feet. In an instant, he was buried in the eight-story building from the sky. At this moment, the eight-story building fell down diagonally not far away. Omar Pine was buried below. Then, Charlotte, Sna, Lucy, Renee, and Jessica were all sent flying by the Nation Master. Nation Master didn¡¯t take more than three moves against anyone. He didn¡¯t even make move much. In fact, no one could sense any spiritual Qi emanating from him. Every time, he simply waved the Eight Divine Ruler. The next moment, everyone felt a crushing force falling on them. Within a circumference of 900 hundred meters, there were people lying in disorder. Charlotte, Renee, and the others were all lying on the ground, unconscious. Only Sna, Jessica, and Handsome, who were still struggling to get up after taking one move from the Nation Master, were left. After Sna was just knocked to the ground by the Nation Master, the wounds on her body cracked open again. As a result, arge amount of blood could be seen on her body. Just one nce was enough to make one¡¯s heart ache. However, Sna only frowned slightly. Then, she recovered her usual indifferent expression. She supported herself on the ground with her bloody hands and climbed up little by little. Jessica was the only one among the people who could withstand the third move in the hands of the Nation Master. However, innate sorcery Killing Shadow Immortal Palm only allowed her to barely stand up. The two people behind her were slowly straightened up, but the Nation Master seemed not to worry about the situation being turned over. He looked at Handsome, which was gnashing its teeth in front of him, and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a pig demon. In my era, you could only be regarded as military food. How could you be qualified to be my opponent?¡± ¡°Pig demon?¡± Handsome suddenly raised its voice. Its body trembled slightly at this moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? You are scared¡­¡± The Nation Master still sneered. ¡°Scared?¡± Handsome spat out another word. A hint of impatience shed across the Nation Master¡¯s green eyes. He didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with the demon pig in front of him. Raising the Eight Divine Ruler in his hand, the National Master was about to smash the other party into the ground when at this moment, a shocking change suddenly urred to Handsome. With a boom, the raging fire instantly enveloped Handsome. Little Candy who had closed its eyes weakly opened her eyes in shock Even Jessica and Sna in the distance looked at this scene with surprise in their eyes. How could Handsome have this ability? What happened next was even more shocking. Whitey pig¡®s body suddenly expanded again. An ancient, primitive, sacred, and solemn aura was released from its body. A touch of green appeared on its white and fat body! A pair of long deer horns grew on its head! A pair of long beards stretched out from its nose! The curly tail of the pig behind it stretched out in an instant and turned into an ox tail! On the other hand, the pink and tender pig¡¯s trotters seemed to have berger hooves. Under its four hooves, there were raging mes. There was raging fire in its huge pupils, and its anger was soaring. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Kylin?!¡± The Nation Master eximed for the first time today. ¡°It¡¯s toote to know now! You make me very angry!¡± Handsome opened its mouth full of sharp teeth and roared. It was its first time showing its true form, and its voice became extremely loud and clear at this moment. Hong! No one could see how it moved. In short, their vision blurred. The next moment, Handsome hit the Nation Master like a moving hill. The Nation Master used the Eight Divine Ruler to block in front of him and blocked the pair of deer horns of Handsome. But how could his strength bepared with that of a Kylin? And it was a Kylin in extreme anger at the moment. Even if this Kylin was only a young Kylin beast. Crack! Crack! Crack! The Nation Master¡¯s legs were pressed against the ground and kept retreating. Two long ravines were pulled out from the ground. In next seconds, Handsome kept roaring. The mes on its body seemed to be poured with oil, burning more and more vigorously. The rolling mes burned the void all the way to copse. Boom! With an amazing bang, Handsome, like a meteor rushing across the sky, crashed into the corpses of the military formation arranged by the Nation Master. The leading Corpse Generals were all sent flying. Arge area of the ground directly copsed. In an instant, the earth shook and the mountains shook. For a moment, Jessica and Sna were staggering on the spot. The copsed ground soon tore apart in all directions. The tear extended all the way to Jessica¡¯s side. As the vibration of Domain stopped, it stopped at the same time. mes and ck smoke rose into the sky from the distant military formation. As far as the eye could see, the ck smoke that rushed into the sky seemed to have condensed into the shape of a Kylin. Jessica said nothing at the moment. After stuffing a few elixirs into her mouth, she gritted her teeth and rushed over. Sna was the same as her. The thick smoke in front of them caused one¡¯s eyes to feel iparably sore. The smoke produced by the burning firewood was suffocating, let alone the one that was burning was the zombies that had been stored for more than 20,000 years. As soon as they arrived at the front of the smoke, a ball of white light suddenly rushed out from inside and threw itself into the arms of Jessica. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 Jessica was shocked. She reached out to catch it and found that it was Handsome who threw itself into her arms. But now, Handsome was no longer the mighty and domineering Kylin form before, but only two small white pigs the size of an adult¡¯s fist. The little white pig was dirty, and one of its ears was missing a piece. Its face was full of fatigue. Fortunately, although it looked tired, its life was not in danger. ¡°Remember to tell Caspian¡­¡± Handsome opened its mouth, and its eyelids kept drooping. ¡°It¡¯s all his fault¡­ I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± After that, White Pig closed its eyes andpletely fainted. Jessica held the little white pig in her arms and opened her mouth. Just as she was about to say something, Sna, who was not far away, suddenly rushed into the thick smoke. The next moment, a series of rapid explosions came from the smoke. Bang bang bang! It was like a collision of heavy objects! Every time, there was a dent in the thick smoke. After a while, two figures rushed out of the smoke. One of them was Sna Gibson, who had just rushed in. She was standing on the ground. Maybe because she had lost too much blood, her face was almost transparent. Blood was still oozing out from her wounds, dripping onto the ground. If it weren¡¯t for the Imperial Jail Deity Physique ¡¯s fierce body, she would have died of blood loss. In front of Sna Gibson was the Nation Master, who had been pushed several miles away by Handsome. After being roasted by the raging fire spewed out by the Kylin, the Nation Master looked much more embarrassed than before. More than half of his ck robe had been burned, revealing the old meat that had lost its moisture for a long time. His hair was almost burnt out. There was only a little left on his head, which looked funny and ridiculous. In the thick smoke, ghost shadows could be faintly seen. These ghost shadows were obviously those Corpse Generals. Handsome¡¯s furious collision not only hit the Corpse Generals, but also left a huge pit with a diameter of hundreds of feet on the ground. Coupled with the burning of the mes, the corpse generals hadn¡¯t yet crawled out of the pit. The muscles on the Nation Master¡¯s face had long be dry. He couldn¡¯t show any expression. However, the flickering green light in his eyes showed his anger. ¡°You two! You two!¡± The Nation Master gnashed his teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t have any obvious ws. The eight elements in your body are actually so bnced¡­¡± When he said these words, Nation Master raised his Eight Divine Ruler and pointed it at Jessica. ¡°And you!¡± The Nation Master pointed at Sna again. ¡±You actually gave up using your magic and directly used your body! I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a body cultivator who is so annoying after 20,000 years!¡± ¡°The Eight Divine Ruler in your hand can test the properties of the operation of our spiritual Qi, and then restrain it with the corresponding attributes,¡± Jessica narrowed her eyes. ¡°The method is exactly the same as the y sculptures before.¡± Now that she had such a painful experience, coupled with what the National Master said, it would be strange if she could not figure out the reasons behind it. ¡°I¡¯m a Pure Jade Physique, and the eight elements in my body are very bnced, so you couldn¡¯t restrain me directly before. Sna has Imperial Jail Deity Physique. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Compared to magic, she was more adept at using her own Blood Soul and strength to fight against enemies. The Eight Divine Ruler in your hand could only suppress the elemental attributes, so you could not knock her down at once¡­¡± ¡°As for Handsome¡­ It was also the same as Sna. The strongest part of demons is their bodies,¡± Jessica¡¯s eyes shed. With this in mind, the reason why Xander and the others were knocked down by the National Master in almost one move was clear. Of course, there were some people who were seriously injured. In terms of strength, the Nation Master was stronger than everyone else. However, the greater advantage was the Eight Divine Ruler, a heaven defying Divine Artifact. In terms of grade, although the Eight Divine Ruler was not that powerful, it was absolutely not excessive to say that it was a Divine Artifact here at this time. It was precisely because of this that Nation Master disyed an extremely powerful confidence. He keptughing. His pitch-ck teeth made a sound that made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°It¡¯s useless to figure it out now. Do you really think the two of you have a chance to escape from me? Or, even if I don¡¯t care about you, do you have the confidence to get rid of them?¡± Nation Master raised his Eight Divine Ruler and pointed backwards. Suddenly, figures stepped out of the thick smoke. Hundreds and thousands of Corpse Generals, each of whom was as strong as the ones Jessica had fought before. They kept appearing and forming a circle, surrounding Jessica, Sna, and Handsome. The bloodthirsty and murderous aura almost condensed into a terrifying thick cloud above the heads of these Corpse Generals. The pressure caused one¡¯s heart to stop beating. Beep, beep, beep¡­ Blood was still dripping from Sna Gibson¡¯s body. Her face became paler and paler. After a while, she swayed and fell to the ground. Until now, she had reached her limit. Jessica hurriedly took a step sideways to support Sna. But, Sna¡¯s breathing became as thin as silk. Even though her body was supported, she still fell to the ground. Her body felt like ice-cold. Her originally fair skin was even more frighteningly white. Jessica tried her best to pull her up so that Sna would not fall to the ground. Jessica¡¯s heart was already in her throat. When she was with Caspian, she had heard Caspian talk about Sna many times. Among so many people, she and Caspian were the first to know Sna Gibson. She knew that Sna was a student of Caspian. She knew that although Sna was silent, but Sna had the strongest endurance. She remembered every time Caspian talked about Sna, he was in high spirits and full of pride. Jessica had heard from Caspian that although he was not sure if it was not right for him to agree to Sna¡¯s apprentice request at that time. But Sna was his most satisfied student. She had the quality that even Caspian was envious of. He was filled with gratitude for teaching her something. He was grateful that he had met Sna in Evergreen Town. But now, the best disciple in the eyes of Caspian had fallen into the arms of Jessica, and her eyes were closed. Her body was as light as a feather. Then, she became colder and colder at a terrifying speed. At this moment, Jessica could hardly feel the breath of life from her. ¡°Stand up!¡± Jessica took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, held Sna in her arms, and wanted her to stand up straight. ¡°Caspian will definitely not like your current state!¡± It was unknown if it was the name of Caspian that stimted Sna. Sna Gibson, who was already on the verge of death, moved her lips slightly at this moment, making a soft sound. ¡°Teacher¡­ He ising¡­¡± Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 ¡°Hmm?¡± Jessica looked into her arms. Sna fell silent after saying those vague words. Jessica could hardly feel Sna¡¯s breath. Sna was as light as paper, as if a gust of wind could blow her away. In the siege of the Corpse Tide, Sna dragged Omar on her own and waited for the reinforcements of Jessica and Maya. Later, after a short break, she stood up again and fought against the Nation Master and the Eight Divine Ruler with her own power of blood. In Pantheon, Maya once protected Sna with her natural bloodline. After that, although Sna did not explicitly express her gratitude, as long as she was with everyone, she would do the most tiring things silently. If herpanions were in trouble, Sna would be the first one to appear around them. This time, she had been doing everything for everyone in ck Soul City. She had finally exhausted all her strength. The blood in her body seemed to have dried up. Looking at Sna in her arms, Jessica suddenly felt extremely distressed. Sna¡¯s words were the least among everyone. Compared with the talkative Omar, it was likely that Sna would only say ¡°hmm¡± after Omar said 5,000 words. But after thinking about it carefully, it was likely that no one at the scene would ignore the existence of this girl. After lifting Sna up, Jessica put Handsome on her arm. Sna and Handsome both fell into aa at this moment. One was seriously injured, while the other was exhausted. Only Jessica was still standing. There were more and more corpses around her, as well as the Nation Master with the Eight Divine Ruler in his hand. ¡°The king will wake up soon, so I don¡¯t want anyone to disturb him¡­¡± The Nation Master raised his Eight Divine Ruler. ¡°Now, you are the only one left¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she just said?¡± Jessica looked up and asked the Nation Master lightly. ¡°What?¡± The Nation Master looked at Jessica. ¡°Her teacher ising!¡± The corners of Jessica¡¯s mouth were raised. ¡°So before that, I won¡¯t fall down and I won¡¯t let you touch anyone!¡± ¡°Then let him collect your corpses!¡± The Nation Master shouted and rushed towards Jessica. ¡°Shadow Severing Immortal¡­¡± Jessica narrowed her eyes, and a ball of white light appeared in her palm. However, at this moment, several chains broke through the air, wrapped around her arm, and pulled it again. Jessica¡¯s arms immediately retreated to both sides, and her body was dragged into a ¡°Ten¡±. Sna and Handsome, who were in her arms, suddenly fell to the ground. Jessica¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness, and the remaining spiritual Qi in her body suddenly surged out. In an instant, spiritual Qi, like a tide, burst out a rumbling sound and rushed toward the Nation Master. ¡°You can¡¯t even use your magic, why are you still so stubborn?¡± Nation Master suddenly waved his Eight Divine Ruler. Suddenly, a fierce light, like a wandering de, tore spiritual waves apart in an instant. The Nation Master strode forward and came to Jessica. ¡°Go to hell! You¡¯ve brought enough trouble!¡± The Nation Master raised his Eight Divine Ruler. On the surface of magic weapon, a mass of lightning was gathering quickly. The rumbling sound was like the muffled thunder in summer, which was shocking. Jessica gritted her teeth. She had not given up yet. The moon-like white light once again condensed in her hands. The chain that wrapped around her wrist seemed to have been purified by the white light at this moment. It began to mottled, break, and fall off. Waves of refreshing air currents rolled up on the t ground and instantly blew away the smell of blood and soil. ¡°You are still resisting stubbornly! Go to hell!¡± Seeing this scene, the Nation Master roared. The Eight Divine Ruler in his hand shed out a thunder dragon and fell on Jessica. The pale light seemed to separate Yin and Yang at this moment and swallowed the whole world into a dazzling white. Jessica was not afraid at all. She raised her hand and struck out. Her eyes sparkled with determination. ¡°Caspian told me not to give up at any time! Shadow Clear Immortal Palm!¡± The sharp pain from the thunderbolt traveled from her fingertip to her whole arm in an instant. The next moment, her whole body seemed to be stabbed by a needle. Jessica could clearly feel the moonlight being torn apart by the lightning, and the pain of the lightning piercing into her body. After all, she was already extremely weak at this time. Compared to the unconscious Sna, her condition was just a little better. The intense pain made Jessica¡¯s body spasm. But she gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t want to make herself groan in pain. Jessica felt that her mouth was filled with the smell of blood. Her vision began to darken. Her consciousness began to lose consciousness under the tearing of the lightning. Suddenly, a ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of her. This ck shadow looked a little strange, but also a little familiar. Perhaps it was because of this figure, Jessica felt that the pain brought by the lightning seemed to have suddenly lessened a little. ¡®Am I¡­ Hallucinating?¡¯ Jessica thought to herself. Soon, Jessica was surprised to find that the pain in her body was really dissipating. Then, her vision became clearer and clearer. A figure in armor with his back to her really stood in front of her and blocked the falling lightning. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The figure in armor was very tall. Jessica could even see the anger in the Nation Master¡¯s eyes through the figure¡¯s waist. The guy in armor in front of her actually blocked the National Master¡¯s lightning! Jessica¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then she was overjoyed. Where did these powerful reinforcementse from? ¡°Who did you just say should die?¡± Jessica suddenly heard the figure in front of her say something. This sentence was naturally said to the Nation Master. However, she was very familiar with this voice. ¡°Caspian¡­¡± Jessica felt as if her heart had been hit by a heavy blow. Before she could say the next word, the man in front of her suddenly raised his hand and waved his fist. Hong! He punched out. The void exploded. The falling lightning was instantly smashed into pieces. The fierce-looking Nation Master flew hundreds of meters away, smashed a piece of corpse general behind him into pieces, and fell heavily into the ground. The figure in armor slowly turned around, revealing the worried face of Caspian. Jessica felt that her breathing was about to stop. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but after a while, all the words turned into a ¡°ha¡± sound, and then an ordinary greeting was heard, ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± Jessica¡¯s body suddenly went limp and she fell down. Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 However, before she fell to the ground, Jessica felt that she had been hugged from behind. She couldn¡¯t see who was hugging her, but she recognized the two little snakes on the other party¡¯s wrists. It was Yvonne Johnson, who was hugging her behind her. ¡°Eat this first!¡± In next second, Jessica heard the voice of Yvonne. At the same time, she saw a fragrant elixiring to her mouth. Before she could open her mouth, Yvonne had stuffed the elixir into Jessica¡¯s mouth. After taking the elixir, in an instant, a cool feeling dispelled the confusion in her mind. The blurred vision gradually became clear again. At this time, Yvonne was dragging Jessica to the back. While being dragged Jessica saw that not far ahead, an old acquaintance carried the seriously injured Sna on his shoulder, grabbed the unconscious Handsome, and followed closely. It was Bowen Pullman! Jessica was very surprised. She had not expected to run into Bowen here. However, she had no extra strength to ask why Bowen would appear in ck Soul City. After carefully observing Jessica and making sure that she was not in life-threatening danger, Yvonne turned around to check on Sna. Compared to Jessica, Sna¡¯s injury was much more serious. As soon as she saw it, Yvonne Johnson opened her mouth and gasped. ¡°What about the others?¡± Bowen came over and turned his head to the side after taking a look at Sna¡¯s injury. It was too miserable. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to make it through now¡­¡± Yvonne nced into the distance, and then shook her head. ¡°Hand it over to Caspian!¡± After taking a look at it, Bowen nodded in agreement. Because of the appearance of Caspian, the present Corpse Generals regarded him as their target, so no one cared about them for the time being. However, the fainted Xander, Charlotte, and the others were surrounded by Corpse Generals. If they had only relied on Yvonne and Bowen¡¯s strength, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to help at all. After making sure that there was no room for him to interfere, Bowen patted his face and sat down cross-legged in the direction of Caspian. He didn¡¯t know at all about the process of killing the inner demon female zombie. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In his memory, after a thick fog, a group of beautiful women appeared in front of him. At this moment, he suddenly woke up. When he woke up, what he got was the reality that the female zombie had been killed. As for how she was killed, not only did he not see it at all, but he also left a shadow like taking off his pants in public. Because of this, when he knew that Caspian was facing another twenty thousand year old zombie, he wanted to take a closer look at how Caspian had resolved such a big problem. He remembered that when he was in Evergreen Town, although he saw that Caspian had good luck and would definitely have great achievements in the future. But at that time, everyone¡¯s realm and strength were not much different. There were secrets in Caspian, as well as Bowen. But after entering gateway to immortality, the gap between them seemed to be pulled apart overnight. In Bowen¡¯s impression, every time he received news about Caspian, it would be about how strong the other party had be. That feeling was almost the same as taking a small step forward on the Path to Immortality. When he looked at Caspian, he found that the other side was like a wild horse out of the reins and ran to somewhere in front of him. ¡®This fellow is about to die, but he still gave off a feeling that there¡¯s no limit to his strength. I really don¡¯t know what kind of terrifying thing it is that cut off his fate,¡¯ muttered Bowen Pullman. When he was talking to himself, his eyes, along with Jessica, were also thrown into the mass of corpse generals in the distance. Next to Caspian was arge group of Corpse Generals. If an ordinary cultivator was surrounded like this, he would have been scared to death. However, Caspian did not look at them at all. It was as if these Corpse Generals were a group of ants. There was nothing to care about at all. Caspian looked left and right. Xander was trapped in a human-shaped pit. Maya was lying on the ground. Charlotte Sky was unconscious. While Lucy and Renee Pine were lying cross-legged. Little Candy narrowed its eyes. Although its chest rose and fell, its body was stained with shocking blood. Caspian didn¡¯t see Omar Pine, but he saw a crooked building. So he estimated that Omar Pine was pressed under it. Angry! Caspian felt extremely angry at once! His eyes were gloomy and he looked in the direction ahead. There, a tall and thin figure was rushing over and stopping in front of Caspian. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but your appearance makes me feel that it will disturb the king, so I won¡¯t let you go!¡± The Nation Master raised the Eight Divine Ruler in his hand and pointed it at Caspian. ¡°The erged version of the Eight Elemental Rulers?¡± Caspian¡¯s gaze swept over the Eight Divine Rulers. ¡°You know about the eight Elemental Rulers?¡± The green ghost fire in Nation Master¡¯s eyes shed at this moment. Caspian stretched out his hand and threw out dozens of eight elemental rulers. The rulers crashed to the ground. He then lightly pointed at the Eight Divine Ruler in the other party¡¯s hand. ¡°With that, I don¡¯t need these things anymore.¡± ¡°Heh, you sure know how to talk big!¡± Nation Master sneered repeatedly. ¡°In the past, when the twelve kingdoms were in chaos, the emperors of the various countries were also very talkative. However, in the end, they were all destroyed one by one! I remember one time when I rushed into the imperial pce of a country and stepped on the emperor. I asked him to brag about the past again in front of me. However, that guy was so scared that he couldn¡¯t say a word¡­¡± ¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯ve done the same thing when I broke into someone else¡¯s imperial pce. Besides, I¡¯ve even killed my own imperial pce!¡± Caspian raised his hand, and an item suddenly appeared in his hand. He tossed the thing in his hand and said with a faint smile, ¡°Yourpanion doesn¡¯t even have any bones left. Now it¡¯s your turn. You are finally going to die after 20,000 years, don¡¯t you feel very excited?¡± ¡°The Blood Ruyi Sceptre?!¡± Seeing the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre in Caspian¡¯s hands, Nation Master¡¯s body shook violently. The next moment, he let out an astonishing roar, ¡°You killed the inner devil? How is this possible?!¡± ¡°Guess!¡± The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled up and he took a step forward. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± The Nation Master only felt a gust of wind, and his vision blurred. Suddenly, his head was hit heavily. Hong! Half of his head copsed, and his body flew out like a cannonball again. This time, he flew more than two hundred feet away. His body mmed into the ground with a bang, and then he pushed out a gully of nearly a hundred feet on the ground before stopping. Caspian was standing at the ce where the Nation Master had just stood, casually shaking his hand. ¡°Ten more¡­ Just now, it was for Xander Faris!¡± Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 Half of the National Master¡¯s body was buried in the ground. And, half of his head copsed. If it was an ordinary cultivator, even if he did not die, he would be seriously injured and would not be able to move. But the Nation Master jumped up from the ground as soon as hended. Except for the strangely sunken head, he didn¡¯t feel any pain in other aspects, let alone hurt himself. Seeing this scene, Caspian cannot help sighing, ¡°A zombie really is strange. It won¡¯t hurt even if it¡¯s cut open.¡± The Nation Master stood up exasperatedly. The first thing he did was to look at the Eight Divine Ruler in his hand. The next moment, the green ghost fire in his eyes jumped violently because of surprise. There was no response from the Eight Divine Ruler! There were only two possibilities for such a result. First, there was no spiritual Qi in this person¡¯s body. The second possibility was that this person did not use spiritual Qi. The Nation Master looked up and threw a nce at Caspian with his remaining eyes. Seeing that the other party was actually a foot off the ground and standing in the air, the ghost fire in the Nation Master¡¯s eyes suddenly expanded. ¡®This guy is flying!¡¯ In the era of the Nation Master¡¯s survival, the environment and the realm of cultivators were not so detailed now. Moreover, he had never seen a flying cultivator before. Therefore, seeing this scene at this moment, Nation Master could no longer remain calm. Even though he was a zombie that could scare people to scream, he couldn¡¯t help eximing when he saw Caspian standing in the air. The Nation Master felt that if his heart was still beating, when he saw this scene at this time, his heartbeat would stop suddenly! ¡®This guy is definitely a cultivator, and not an ordinary cultivator!¡¯ Nation Master stared at Caspian and muttered with his crooked mouth. Since the other party had taken the initiative to admit the identity of cultivator, the first possibility was naturally denied. Then there was only the second possibility left. He had not used his spiritual Qi at all! Thinking of this, Nation Master couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his sunken cheeks. When he touched the tentacle, his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The zombie was known for his extraordinary strength and strong body. But just now, the guy hovering in mid-air had disyed even more terrifying power. When facing the National Master, the cultivator even disdained to use spiritual Qi and magics! And he couldn¡¯t even see his opponent¡¯s movements clearly, let alone withstand his opponent¡¯s attack. As for his own head, it was much easier to exin why it had only sunk in and notpletely exploded. His opponent did not use his full strength! ¡®This guy¡­¡¯ The Nation Master¡¯s eyes were full of green ghost fire, showing all kinds of hatred and resentment. This kind of emotion had never appeared before. ¡°It¡¯s a damn Body Refiner. I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be a Body Refiner after twenty thousand years¡­¡± The Nation Master¡¯s fingers that were holding the Eight Divine Ruler cracked. At this time, he saw Caspian stretching out two hands to him. His two fingers opened, indicating ¡°Ten¡±. The Nation Master was stunned for a moment and immediately recalled the half sentence he heard when he was sent flying. ¡®Ten more¡­¡¯ If he connected the other party¡¯s actions at this moment, it meant that this guy would humiliate him ten times like before! Thinking of this, the Nation Master began to tremble with anger. He didn¡¯t even remember how many years it had been since he was insulted like this. ¡°Tear this fellow apart!¡± The Nation Master suddenly waved his Eight Divine Ruler. His voice was hoarse and he gave orders to the surrounding Corpse Generals. Nearly a thousand Corpse Generals had not received the Nation Master¡¯s order before, so they only formed a circle around the periphery. Since they could be Corpse Generals, they must have some consciousness. Not only that, but they could also use their magics when they were alive! After receiving the Nation Master¡¯s order, the group of Corpse Generals suddenly rushed toward Caspian in the center like a tide. Instantly, countless dark and horrible rays of light swept toward Caspian, surging like ck tides and falling like dark night. In the darkness, tens of millions of human and beast-like faces were constantly changing. Every face was filled with rage, tears, and roars. Deep in the ck, the sound of chains dragging the ground, the sound of bones chewing, and the creepy sound kepting. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the Corpse Tide, Caspian was like a small boat, an ant and he seemed to bepletely swallowed up in the next moment and would never be reborn. This scene should have been a crushing situation, but when looking from a distance, the Nation Master could not say why and felt extremely nervous. And as the other side stood there calmly without any action of resistance, the Nation Master became more and more anxious. It was not only because of the shock caused by Caspian¡¯s elbow strike. In fact, just by standing there, Caspian made him feel an unprecedented pressure. This kind of pressure, like a rabbit meeting a tiger, came from the depths of its soul. It was the most instinctive fear. The Nation Master was staring at Caspian. He saw the other party raise his eyelids. Their eyes met in an instant. The Nation Master¡¯s body trembled subconsciously. ¡°You think you have many people, so you can defeat me?¡± Caspian, who was gradually swallowed up by the Corpse Tide, smiled with a faint smile. The National Master¡¯s ears were filled with the sound of corpse generals stepping on the ground and all kinds of screams. So he did not hear what Caspian said. But in next seconds, he found that his hand holding the Eight Divine Ruler was shaking uncontrobly. The surging Corpse Generals were like the most violent flood, engulfing Caspian in the blink of an eye. Seeing this scene, the Nation Master felt slightly relieved. Even if the other party wanted to resist, the power of thousands of Corpse Generals could not be resisted by an ordinary cultivator. Countless mournful screams came from the rolling ck tide. It was like the most beautiful immortal voice in the Nation Master¡¯s ears, making him intoxicated. But, a voice came from the center of the Corpse Tide. This voice was so abrupt that it immediately drowned out the earth-shattering roaring from the Corpse Tide. ¡°Blood!¡± Hong! There seemed to be an explosion out of thin air. The surging tide of corpses seemed to have been shaken and suddenly became loose. The Nation Master, who had just rxed a little, suddenly tightened his body again and held the Eight Divine Ruler tightly. He widened his eyes and looked forward. ¡°Sacrifice!¡± Another explosion. The three-story Corpse Tide copsed in an instant. ¡°This guy¡­ Body Refiner¡­ Just how¡­ Did he do it¡­¡± Nation Master¡¯s crooked mouth struggled to spit out a sentence. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. However, the truth was like a loud p in the face. ¡°Grand!¡± ¡°Magic!¡± Hong! The center of the Corpse Tide instantly exploded. The terrifying power surged in the air, and the surrounding air kept exploding. Waves of airflow exploded like raging dragons, sweepingrge pieces of Corpse Generals in all directions like reeds. Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 The surging Corpse Tide was like an explosion in the sea. Large pieces of Corpse Generals ovepped like fallen leaves in the wind. They could not control their bodies and flew out. In the center of the explosion, Caspian¡¯s arms were as thick as a thousand-year old tree. The surface of his arm was covered with ayer of sharp armor. The armor was full of spikes, each of which was seven or eight feet long. He waved his arm in the air. Suddenly, there was a sound of rolling air explosion, like a series of rolling thunder exploding in the air. The Corpse Generals who were touched by his arms were immediately swept away, crackling and exploding like firecrackers. This scene caused the faraway person Bowen in the distance to be dumbfounded. ¡®I¡­ I must be dreaming¡­ This is¡­¡¯ Bowen reached out and pinched his thigh. This time, he used a lot of strength, which made him grimace in pain and burst into tears. But this also showed that what he saw at this time was not a dream. In front of Caspian, these Corpse Generals, who wereparable to Holy Land Realm cultivators, were like ants that could be crushed to death. When he saw that Yvonne had turned to look at him, Bowen immediately stopped gasping and a look of admiration appeared on his face. ¡°He¡¯s indeed Caspian I know. He¡¯s really amazing!¡± In the distant Corpse Tide, Caspian punched again in the air. This punch was incredibly powerful! In the air hundreds of meters high, the void was violently beating. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Countless terrifying clouds of thunder and lightning appeared from within, releasing terrifying divine might. With a boom, more than a hundred Corpse Generals in the air were crushed into powder. Blood-red Corpse Cores fell from the sky like raindrops. In the distance, Nation Master¡¯s body froze like a statue. These Corpse Generals were all valiant generals with outstanding battle achievements in the imperial court, and each of them was a powerful cultivator. Twenty thousand yearster, when they woke up as zombies, their immortal bodies made their strength stronger. But now, they didn¡¯t even have the power to fight back. Moreover, all the Corpse Generals were actually working together! Just as the Nation Master was in a daze, Caspian in the distance roared like a dragon¡¯s roar. The tragic scene of hispanions falling to the ground was like a painting, slowly emerging in his mind. Ice and snow were flying in Caspian¡¯s eyes. Waves of cold and chilling air permeated the entire venue. The floating stone particles, fallen dead cores and everyone¡¯s movements seemed to slow down. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± A move released by the Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic. In an instant, it was as if the sky had copsed and the earth had cracked. There seemed to be a passage opened in front of Caspian. The power of eternity shook and boiled. The rolling Corpse Tide in front of him was suddenly cleared out of a nk area. At first nce, there seemed to be a passage in the converging Corpse Tide. This passage directly pointed to the Nation Master in the distance. Seeing this scene, the Nation Master suddenly trembled and immediately reacted. The other party wasing! All the Corpse Generals failed to stop the other party. But it was toote when the National Master realized it. Caspian had already taken a step forward. Hong! The ground rumbled and shook. The zombies around him exploded and were swept away. When Bowen saw this series of scenes from afar, his mouth was wide open and his chin was about to hit his feet. In next seconds, the air trembled and Caspian appeared above the Nation Master. The Eight Divine Ruler in Nation Master¡¯s hand suddenly emitted a golden light. The light quickly spread out and formed a shield to protect the Nation Master. Caspian hovered in the air and stamped down. Hong! The top of the shield suddenly caved in. The surface of the shield began to sway like waves, and the light quickly dimmed. The ground around them exploded and tore, raising smoke and dust as high as seven or eight floors. If the Nation Master¡¯s face could change, it would be several times paler than paper. The shieldsted for a while, and with a bang, it exploded into countless pieces. Caspian, like a falling meteorite, fell in front of the Nation Master. The rolling air waves instantly overturned the Nation Master and tore the only cloth left on him into pieces. ¡°The second one is for Maya Kaye!¡± Bang! Caspian kicked the Nation Master in the chest. The Nation Master¡¯s chest suddenly copsed like a broken wall. His body turned into a dark red light and flew straight out. But, before hended, Caspian chased after him. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Swoosh swoosh! In the long shadow, Caspian chased after the National Master while he was still in a muddle-headed state. The Eight Divine Ruler had the ability to detect spiritual Qi properties of a cultivator, and it could also run eight properties. It was precisely because of this that the National Master was able to appear in a posture of restraining his opponent. But, thebination of he and the Eight Divine Ruler could notpete with Caspian. In front of Caspian, corpse generals were a group of ants. In that case, the National Master would at most be a bigger ant in front of Caspian. Unfortunately, a bigger ant was still an ant without any ability to resist. As for the Eight Divine Ruler, it was useless in front of Caspian without using magic. Caspian, who was chasing after The National Master, grabbed his neck behind him and then pressed it hard on the ground. ¡°For Charlotte Sky!¡± The Nation Master¡¯s body was smashed into the ground. The ground suddenly copsed. The Nation Master¡¯s body suddenly trembled. The bones in his body, which should have been as hard as steel, all made crackling sounds at this moment. When Caspian caught the Nation Master, cracks like porcin appeared on the his face. However, as a zombie, he did not feel pain. As long as his Corpse Core hadn¡¯t been dug out, he would not die. The Nation Master¡¯s one-eyed green ghost fire was full of resentment and stared at Caspian. It was as if a soul could be seen in the ghost fire, roaring, baring its fangs and brandishing its ws, trying to tear Caspian into pieces. ¡°This one! For Omar Pine!¡± Caspian threw a punch expressionlessly. Bang! The Nation Master¡¯s remaining eye and half of his head were instantly shattered. With a broken head, he was thrown out by Caspian again. ¡°For Jessica Lawrence!¡± Bang! ¡°For Sna Gibson!¡± Bang! ¡°For Lucy!¡± Hong! ¡°For Lady Maisie!¡± Bang! ¡°For Renee Pine!¡± Hong! ¡°For my Little Candy! ¡± Bang! ¡°Finally¡­ This one is for Handsome! I¡¯ll pay you back!¡± Caspian suddenly opened his body, let out a lion-like roar, and kicked out in the air. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± Buzz! Bang! The Nation Master¡¯s body was smashed into powder in an instant. Arge cloud of misty powder slowly spread out in the air. Within the dust, the Eight Divine Ruler fell from mid-air. However, it was grabbed by Caspian. Then, he stretched out his another arm toward the dust and reached out to grab the red corpse core, which was half the size of an adult¡¯s fist. However, as soon as Caspian held the Corpse Core, a sword light suddenly rushed up from the ground and cut straight into his arm. Not only that, but also a halo the size of half an inch suddenly appeared in the void behind him. In the halo, countless sword Qi was cut in all directions. In sword Qi, there was also lightning mixed with flood water pouring down toward the back of Caspian. Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 This unexpected turn of events happened all of a sudden without any warning. The rolling sword light, with infinite killing intent, smashed the void into mud in an instant and engulfed it in an instant. In the distance, Yvonne¡¯s breathing came to a halt while Jessica¡¯s body stiffened. Bowen widened his eyes and straightened his body. The next moment, three people stepped out of chakram in mid-air. One was dressed in yellow, the other in a serious look, and the other in a beard. The three of them each stepped on a flying magic weapon. Seeing Caspian being swallowed by the rolling sword light, the bearded Bob Whale smirked proudly. With a raise of his arm, a Formation g embroidered with mysterious patterns was held in his hand. He kept waving the formation g in the air. Immediately, the scene between heaven and earth in the distance seemed to be slowly pulled apart. A vast number of figures rushed over from behind the scenes. There were at least a few thousand figures rushing toward them. Each of them was zing with vigor. Obviously, they had been the cultivators watching the battle and waiting for a long time! ¡°Fantasy array¡­¡± Jessica murmured, her heart trembling. Seeing this scene, she understood. These cultivators had been waiting outside the Corpse Tide. Some of them had already sneaked in to observe the battle situation. Seeing that the Nation Master was killed, they immediately wanted to attack Caspian to seize the Eight Divine Ruler. Although it was very possible that they were not clear for the time being that the Eight Divine Ruler was a useful magic weapon, from the previous situation, they could guess that the Eight Divine Ruler was a key item to open the restriction formation and go to the upper pce. Just as Jessica, Yvonne, and Bowen were in a daze because of this change, several figures silently revealed a shallow outline on the ground behind them. For a moment, they did not notice anything. In the next moment, one big after another was thrown down. They immediately bound the three people that were caught off guard. Yvonne felt a sudden change. Just as she was about to react, she suddenly felt all kinds of strange forces rushing towards her from all directions, making her unable to twist her body at will. ¡°This is weird!¡± Yvonne immediately changed her method, wanting to run her spiritual Qi. However, spiritual Qi in her body seemed to have been cut off at this moment. As soon as it rushed out of the Qi Sea in her Dantian, it disappeared silently. A green light appeared on the surface of the that bound her. The light suddenly appeared and disappeared like smoke, forming a thinyer, seeping into the and attaching itself to her. Seeing this, as well as thinking back to the feeling she had just felt, Yvonne¡¯s face instantly changed. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise, ¡°Qi breaker Bro!¡± Jessica and Bowen were also trapped by the same technique. Their bodies couldn¡¯t move, and their spiritual Qi couldn¡¯t run. At first, they could struggle and twist a few times on the ground. But after a few breaths, only their eyes could turn and their breathing could move. Several figures finally emerged from the ground behind them. These figures were almost transparent at first, and they were lying on the ground like geckos. When they saw that Jessica and the rest were tightly tied, they immediately appeared. The leader, with a long braid, looked up at the dense sword light in the air, which was as bright as a river of stars. Then, he looked down at Jessica and the others and said coldly, ¡°The Seven Treasures zed Net can lock the bones, break spiritual Qi, and destroy the vitality. You guys can¡¯t get rid of it.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Dodol¡­¡± At this moment, a young man in a green shirt behind the cultivator took a step forward and kicked Bowen hard when he saw that Bowen was staring at him. Then, he continued to say to the cultivator, ¡°These people are all injured and extremely weak. We can just kill them. What¡¯s the point of capturing them alive?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s useful.¡± Senior Brother Dodol nced at the young man and exined calmly, ¡±The guy in the air is very likely to be a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± ¡°What?¡± The green-shirted young man was shocked when he heard this. He was just a cultivator of Efrax family. Lunia and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were still unparalleled and sacred in his eyes. When the young man thought that the person he was going to deal with was actually a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he was surprised, scared, and a little excited. The young man in green and the others were so shocked that they stuck out their tongues, which satisfied Senior Brother Dodol. With a coldugh, Senior Brother Dodol stomped his foot on Bowen¡¯s stomach and continued, ¡°Dumb Fidas was worried that they would not be able to kill the disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so he hoped that we could capture hispanions and threaten the other party so that he would be wary¡­¡± Judging from the current situation, the disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was indeed a person who valued friendship and loyalty. ¡°If Dumb Fidas can¡¯t kill this person, as long as we have hispanions in our hands, he will definitely be at our mercy. ¡± ¡°What if Dumb Fidas kills the disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± The young man in green looked up at the sky. At this moment, the sword light all over the sky lit up the sky as bright as day. The shing light also made light spot on the ground dance wildly, and the light was strange. The young man in the green shirt was extremely shocked and couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself, ¡°In this case, there is still a possibility that they can¡¯t kill that guy¡­ The disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is really so powerful¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be emotional. We¡¯ll know when we enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in the future!¡± Senior Brother Dodol snorted and ordered the crowd, ¡°Check around again to see if there¡¯s anyone else who has been missed.¡± Everyone on the scene immediately began to check separately. The ce where Jessica and the others rested was empty. It could be seen at a nce if there was anyone else. After searching for a while, they found no trace of anyone else. But, a voice of the young man in green came from not far away from the crowd.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Senior Brother Dodol, I found a pig here¡­¡± ¡°Hey, what kind of pig demon is this? Its eyes are so big. It not only looks at me, but also keeps drooling.¡± *** The sword radiance danced wildly in the void. The chilling aura swept through everything like the cold autumn wind. All kinds of feelings of death and silence arose spontaneously, making people in the depths feel desperate. Radio Kaye and Bob Whale looked in the direction of Caspian. They raised the corners of their mouths, smiled, and nodded repeatedly. In their eyes, since their n was so thorough, it was absolutely impossible for the other party to survive. Of the three, only Dumb Fidas¡¯ eyes were grim. After a while, his eyes suddenly lit up. In the dazzling sword radiance, he seemed to see a figure shing in it. Although it was just a fleeting scene, his heart suddenly sank. ¡°Oh no!¡± Almost subconsciously, he roared in a low voice. Stepping on the flying sword, he retreated rapidly. He waved his hands repeatedly and made a series of magic weapons to block in front of him. Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 Dumb Fidas¡¯ movements were fast and without any warning. Radio Kaye and Bob Whale, who were on both sides, did note to their senses at all. When they were stunned and reacted, Dumb Fidas had already stepped on the flying sword and retreated several miles away. Only then did they realize that something was wrong. But it was toote at this moment. An iparably powerful pressure surged out from the sword tide. Countless sword lights poured down, and they seemed to be afraid. They began to tremble and collide, making nging sounds. The next moment, Radio Kaye and Dumb Fidas saw a figure printed out from behind the sword light. And as it got closer, it became clearer and clearer. The void around seemed to have solidified into an iron te, making Radio Kaye and Bob Whale feel that it was difficult to breathe, and their blood was cold. They didn¡¯t know whether they should retreat first, avoid the other party¡¯s attack, or scold Dumb Fidas for not being loyal or reminding them, but run away alone. However, it was toote for them to do anything. Buzz! The sword tide instantly exploded from the middle. Like a god descending from heaven, Caspian took a deep breath and took a step forward. He opened his five fingers and grabbed at Radio Kaye and Bob Whale. The rolling spiritual Qi surged out. His five fingers, like the ancient blue sky, extended infinitely, making Radio Kaye and Bob Whale feel extremely small in an instant. There was no longer a sense of despair for them. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and leave! The Sky-crushing Sword!¡± Dumb Fidas, who had retreated to the distance, did not leave the two people behind. Maybe it was because he understood the principle that if one of them died he would die too, so after shouting to remind them at this moment, he suddenly waved his arm. In an instant, a 300-meter-long sword radiance condensed in the air and chopped toward Caspian. Arge amount of air was cut open, like boiling water, rolling in all directions. Caspian stretched out his hand and pped toward the sword light. As soon as Dumb Fidas showed a sneer on his face, he saw Caspian p the sword radiance into pieces. Immediately, his face turned pale. His body swayed slightly and he almost fell from the air. He roared in his heart, ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Sky-crushing Sword was one of the magics he had mastered. The strike earlier contained at least 70 percent of his power. Although he didn¡¯t expect it to kill Caspian, Dumb Fidas still had absolute confidence to stop the other party. However, his opponent easily shattered the sword radiance with a palm. ¡®Is this guy a Holy Land Realm cultivator or not?¡¯ ¡®Is this guy human or not?¡¯ Caspian nced coldly at Dumb Fidas in the distance, and then continued to grab at Radio Kaye and Bob Whale with no expression. Although they had been stunned for a while, after Dumb Fidas¡¯ sword strike, the two people also reacted in the whistling wind and immediately retreated. But how could Caspian give them a chance? ¡°Heaven-Earth Chessboard!¡± Swoosh! In an instant, Caspian arrived in front of Bob Whale and reached out to grab the Formation g. Bob Whale originally wanted topete with Caspian. Caspian opened his mouth and a streak of divine thunder pierced a big hole in the opponent¡¯s chest. Then, he chopped down with his palm and cut off the opponent¡¯s right arm from the shoulder. Bob Whale screamed, mixed with the blood all over the sky, and fell from the sky. The Formation g naturally fell into the hands of Caspian. The Formation g was pitch-ck and its surface was covered with shiny array lines, giving off a mysterious and mysterious feeling. Previously, Caspian focused all his attention on the zombie Nation Master. In addition, the power of the formation g was really strong, so at that time, he just vaguely felt that something was wrong. He didn¡¯t notice that those outer cultivators had already rushed in under the cover of fantasy array. Even the Secret Ear Bell did not notice anything wrong. Otherwise, Dumb Fidas and the others would not have the chance to sneak attack Caspian. However, Caspian nced at the Formation g and directly raised his hand. With a snap, the Formation g was broken from the middle. He repeatedly tore the g into dozens of pieces. Formations and array lines hidden in the formation gs were all prated andpletely destroyed. A magic weapon at spirit tools Realm turned into trash in the blink of an eye. Seeing this scene, Dumb Fidas and Radio Kaye in the distance only felt that their hands and feet were cold at this moment, and all the blood in their bodies seemed to have solidified. They had already predicted the strength of Caspian. Later, they saw the battle between Caspian and the Nation Master, which proved that. But what they didn¡¯t expect was that Caspian was even stronger than they had expected! When Caspian faced the Nation Master just now, he didn¡¯t use his full strength at all! To be more precise, it was almost the same as ying a game for Caspian to blow up the Nation Master. Seeing Caspian raise his hand and throw the pieces of the Formation g into the air, Radio Kaye shouted repeatedly, ¡°How dare you attack me? I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are¡­¡± Caspian squinted at the other party and swept his arm over. Crack! Crack! Crack! At this moment, Radio Kaye¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly. He could clearly see that wherever Caspian¡¯s arm passed, the void was constantly shaking, jumping, and twisting, as if it couldn¡¯t hold on and could copse at any time. Although he was panic-stricken, Radio Kaye¡¯s reaction was fast enough. He stretched out his hand and took out a jade pendant from his neck. Holding it tightly in his palm, he closed his eyes and shouted desperately, ¡°Ancestor, save me!¡± Swoosh! When Caspian¡¯s arm swept over Radio Kaye¡¯s head, a shadow condensed on the surface of Radio Kaye¡¯s body at the same time. The shadow was neither big nor small, and it just covered Radio Kaye. Looking at it from a close distance, it seemed that Radio Kaye was covered with a thinyer of gauze. Bang! When Caspian hit Radio Kaye, it suddenly seemed to hit a copper bell hard. The counterforce made Caspian¡¯s palm hurt slightly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. And theyer of light on Radio Kaye¡¯s body suddenly surged. As for Radio Kaye himself, he spat out a mouthful of blood, saw stars, and fell to the ground obliquely. Seeing this, Caspian frowned. ¡°How dare you resist?¡± He had already understood what the jade pendant in Radio Kaye¡¯s hand was. That was the Protection Talisman made by cultivators. This kind of Protection Talisman contained spiritual Qi and blood essence of cultivators. It could be activated at critical moments to protect the holder or kill the enemy. Under normal circumstances, what was released was magic, and its power was almost equivalent to a full blow from the creator. However, it was not easy to make this kind of protection talisman, and it would consume the cultivator a lot. Therefore, under normal circumstances, no cultivator would damage his own cultivation to make such a protection talisman unless the family or the sect thought highly of or favored younger generation. In this way, ording to the action of Radio Kaye just reported his name, this Protection Talisman was obviously made by one of the elders of his family to protect Radio Kaye¡¯s life. The wish of the elders was good, but unfortunately, it was Caspian who ambushed Radio Kaye today. Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 Caspian frowned. Stepping on the chessboard of heaven and earth, he caught up with Radio Kaye in an instant and chopped down. me Severing drew out a long fire curtain in the air. The rustling sound made people¡¯s hearts tremble. Hong! The de fell. The light on Radio Kaye¡¯s body appeared again. But this time, the light quickly dimmed. With a click, a crack as thin as hair appeared on the surface of the jade pendant in Radio Kaye¡¯s hand. The light that protecting him instantly copsed. Caspian¡¯s palm just now made Radio Kaye dizzy. But now, he was surrounded by boundless killing intent. Even if he was a fool, Radio Kaye knew that he was doomed. If protection talisman bestowed to him by his ancestors was broken, he would lose his life. His face was full of panic and despair. Radio Kaye looked in the direction of Caspian and wanted to beg for mercy. Unfortunately, he chose to sneak attack Caspian before. This time, Caspian did not give him a chance to shout out the first word. With a swoosh, Radio Kaye¡¯s body was cut into two pieces in the air. Before Radio Kaye¡¯s upper body fell down, Caspian reached out and grabbed the jade pendant on his neck. Looking down, Caspian found that as he had expected, there was a crack on the surface of the jade pendant. The original effect of the jade pendant no longer existed. However, with a sweep of his spiritual sense, he found that there were lines engraved on the jade pendant. These lines were obviously the key to making this protection talisman. That was what he needed. Holding the jade pendant in his palm, Caspian turned to look at Dumb Fidas. Dumb Fidas¡¯ reaction was much more alert than that of Radio Kaye and Bob Whale. Otherwise, he would not have been the first to find Caspian rushing out. While Caspian was chasing Radio Kaye, he had tried his best to fly toward the group of subordinates on the ground. In the process, Dumb Fidas did not hesitate to swallow elixirs that could quickly burn spiritual Qi in a short time to speed up his speed. There was no other way. Bob Whale and Radio Kaye, who were as powerful as him, were like paper in front of Caspian and could not withstand a single blow. If he fell into the hands of Caspian, he would definitely not be any better. Therefore, the most urgent thing was to save his life first. He had been keeping a distance of several kilometers from Caspian, so he seized the opportunity to fly at a high speed and immediately kept a distance of dozens of miles from Caspian. Below him were cultivators who had followed him and the others to this ce. After this period of gathering, there were nearly 3,000 cultivators. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Caspian frowned slightly and exerted a little force under his feet. Suddenly, the chessboard changed direction and chased after Dumb Fidas. Seeing that there was not much distance between them, Dumb Fidas was d in his heart. But, suddenly, he found that everyone on the ground was looking at him strangely. Everyone¡¯s eyes were full of shock, anger, and surprise as they all looked behind him. Dumb Fidas¡¯ heart skipped a beat. The next moment, he felt an unparalleled powering toward his back. Turning around, Dumb Fidas was so scared that his heart almost jumped out of his throat! Behind him, a ming saber radiance swept toward him like a tide. The scorching heat caused the void to twist. The rolling airflow was like a golden snake dancing wildly. ¡°The Heaven Heart Furious Eye!¡± ¡°Nine-colored Dark Wood Shield!¡± ¡°Heart Leaf!¡± ¡°Evil Warding Bell!¡± ¡°Heart Armor of zed ss!¡± In a panic, Dumb Fidas threw out the protective magic weapons quickly. In the blink of an eye, in front of him, precious light spewed out and multicolored light shot into the sky. Seeing this, cultivators on the ground could not help eximing and gasping. There were only some words from Caspian that were chasing after him, and they were unstoppable. ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± Hong! The saber radiance instantly cut open the Heaven Heart Furious Eye and shattered the Nine-colored Dark Wood Shield. It tore apart the Heart Leaf and sent the Fallen Evil Bell flying. It broke through the air with irresistible force and finallynded on Dumb Fidas¡¯ zed Heart Armor. The Heart Armor of zed ss was transparent as if it had been carved into a whole. As soon as the saber radiance hit it, a thin line was cut in the middle. The first few magic weapons of the same grade could not stop Caspian. How could thest piece of zed Heart Armor do it? But just as everyone thought that Dumb Fidas, who was in the zed Heart Armor, was also about to be split into two by Caspian¡¯s knife, a golden light suddenly seeped out from the crack in the armor. The golden light, with a sacred and majestic smell, suddenly leaned out. The dazzling golden light was like the zing sun in an instant. For a moment, everyone on the ground could not open their eyes. However, everyone could still see that in the air, a figure at least 15 or 16 floors tall walked out. This figure was bathed in the sacred golden light. He was tall and strong, giving people an invible and domineering aura. The most striking thing was the giant golden spear in his hand. His illusory image was fifteen or sixteen stories tall, and the huge spear in his hand would naturally only be bigger. It was like a mountain peak The spear, which was as high as a mountain, was covered with circles of golden halos. These rings of light revolved around the giant spear, continuously spinning about. If one looked carefully, one could even vaguely see the fairy¡¯s beautiful voice, immortal music, and divine dance. In an instant, it was as if the entire ck Soul City was about to be summoned and purified by the divine light. It turned from an extremely evil ce where zombies grew to the Immortal Pce. Seeing this scene, the crowd on the ground was stunned. They had never seen such a shocking scene. Among the crowd, someone suddenly eximed, ¡°Samsara Emperor! This is Samsara Emperor!¡± As soon as someone spoke, others quickly reacted. ¡°Dumb Fidas actually obtained the impartation of the Samsara Emperor!¡± ¡°What? Is he really the Samsara Emperor?¡± ¡°How did Dumb Fidas manage to obtain the Samsara Great Emperor¡¯s legacy, which swept over a region and caused the four great Efraxs to tremble?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. That¡¯s the Samsara Wheel!¡± ¡°The strongest magic weapon of the Samsara Emperor is the Samsara Wheel!¡± ¡°Although it is only a projection, as long as this inheritance exists, Dumb Fidas will definitely be the strongest cultivator in ck Soul City!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a hidden card!¡± Everyone was amazed and discussing. Their faces were full of unpredictable expressions. In mid-air, Caspian frowned more tightly and suddenly shouted, ¡°Why are the dead people here?¡± Hong! The saber radiance suddenly expanded. With a quick sh, it directly blew up Samsara Wheel, and the giant spear exploded. It pierced through the burly figure and shattered the figure into pieces. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Like an earth-shattering Thunderbolt Whip, it hit Dumb Fidas hard. Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 The zed inner vest exploded into countless elite pieces in the air and scattered in the air. All the skin on Dumb Fidas¡¯ body was torn, and the blood lines were like rings. Rings of blood fell down from the air like meteorites. However, it was precisely because the shadow of the Samsara Emperor stopped it that most of the power of this strike had been removed when it hit him. Therefore, after falling to the ground, Dumb Fidas¡¯ whole body was dripping with blood. He looked terrible, but he managed to save his life. After being helped up by his men, Dumb Fidas stood up from the ground and looked at the falling Caspian with hatred in his eyes. ¡°What exactly is going on¡­ You have never said before that this fellow would be so strong¡­¡± At this time, a hoarse voice came from not far away. Dumb Fidas turned his head coldly and saw Bob Whale, who was covering his chest and bleeding. Bob Whale¡¯s arm was ripped off by Caspian in the air before, and a big hole appeared in his chest. Fortunately, he was still alive after falling from the sky at the peak of Holy Land Realm. However, he was also seriously injured. His usual strength was less than one-tenth. Not far from him, Radio Kaye was more tragic. Although Dumb Fidas and Bob Whale were also seriously injured, in order to maintain their dignity at this moment, they could barely stand by themselves. But Radio Kaye couldn¡¯t do it. When he was in mid-air, he was cut into two pieces by Caspian at his waist. And the upper and lower halves of the body fell in different directions. If it were other cultivators, they would probably just wait for death. But obviously, there were members of his family in cultivators of the alliance of Radio Kaye. These nsmen risked their lives to save his body, which was divided into two parts, and gave him the secret medicine. Finally, they saved the life of Radio Kaye. However, Radio Kaye seemed to only have one breath left. He was lying on a stretcher. Although there was a thick nket around his waist, it was obvious that the nket was soaked in blood for a while. It was obvious that the injuries caused by the me Severing were not so easy to heal, even if the Kaye family used secret medicine. Radio Kaye did not have the strength to speak at this moment, but his resentful eyes showed his feelings for Dumb Fidas at this moment. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your wrong information, how could the current situation have happened?¡± Dumb Fidas also had unspeakable bitterness in his heart. In fact, ording to his n, the most perfect state was that Caspian, Radio Kaye, and Bob Whale would both suffer losses. In the end, Dumb Fidas would reap the benefits and take over the alliance where they were. However, he didn¡¯t expect that although they were in the same realm and had the advantage of three against one, Caspian still seriously injured the other two in an instant. As for himself, he had identally obtained the impartation of the Samsara Emperor during his cultivation. It was a secret that his cultivation had improved by leaps and bounds. Samsara Emperor was famous among several nearby Efraxs, and he was also an ambitious man. Although it was only a part of the inheritance, it was enough to make Dumb Fidas have amazing strength at such a young age. However, to his surprise, even if he used the trump card that he was most proud of and trusted, it was still as fragile as a piece of paper in front of Caspian and was torn into pieces in an instant. What Caspian cut off was not only the impartation of the Samsara Emperor, but also Dumb Fidas¡¯s pride and confidence. It caused him hated Caspian 10,000 times more than Radio Kaye and Bob Whale! Faced with Bob Whale¡¯s usation, Dumb Fidas¡¯ eyes were cold and he did not answer him. Anger surfaced on Bob Whale¡¯s face. Just as he was about to ask again, someone nearby suddenly eximed, ¡°That guy ising!¡± Someone shouted at the top of his voice, ¡°We are surrounded by him!¡± A man rushed toward nearly 3,000 people. One person surrounded nearly 3,000 people. It sounded ridiculous and incredible. But in fact, after Dumb Fidas and the other two were instantly destroyed, and even the illusory image of the Samsara Emperor was shattered by one move, the 3,000 people present were instinctively afraid of Caspian. Some people even couldn¡¯t help trembling at this time. A trace of cruelty appeared in Dumb Fidas¡¯ eyes. With his seriously injured body, he suddenly stepped out and took off the heads of the most panicked people present. Then he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°What are you shouting for! Stop him!¡± Dumb Fidas¡¯ body was full of wounds and blood. His appearance was extremely scary. At the moment, several heads were rolling under his feet. With a bang, he crushed a head. Instantly, it was even more shocking. After being frightened by him, the panic-stricken people suddenly reacted one after another. Facing Caspian, in an instant, a barrier rose like a wall between him and the crowd. However, Caspian didn¡¯t care what it was. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He raised his hand and shed. In his eyes, the so-called advantage in numbers did not exist at all. It was just like 3,000 ants trying to kill an elephant. The elephant could probably blow more than half the ants to death in a breath. The scarlet saber light was burning with raging mes. With two swooshes, it drew a big ¡°zhi¡± word in the air and printed it on the barrier. The saber radiance seemed to be engraved and integrated into the barrier. Everyone on the ground was stunned. They vaguely felt that something seemed to have been broken. The next moment, the knife mark burst out dazzling light. As the light swallowed and exhaled, the de marks began to spread out. The entire barrier exploded with a loud cry from the crowd. The fierce wind was raging. Caspian stepped on the chessboard of heaven and earth and rushed toward the crowd. One versus three thousand. Without any hesitation, Caspian lifted his saber and chopped down! ¡°My brothers and sisters have fought with their lives for the result. Why did you pick the fruits?¡± It was no longer just a personal grudge between Caspian and these people. The saber radiance was umting power. Within a radius of several kilometers, it was like wind and thunder. The horrible pressure of the army¡¯s suppression made the hearts of the people on the ground beat wildly. Even at this moment, some people were so scared that their faces turned pale and they knelt on the ground. ¡°Caspian, do you want to see them die?¡± At this time, Dumb Fidas stepped forward, looked up at the sky, and shouted. He pointed backward. Suddenly, a group of cultivators in the area were pushed away like a tide, revealing several figures who were held hostage. ¡°Watch carefully! They¡¯ re all yourpanions! You¡¯re here to save them, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If you dare to cut down this knife, they will die!¡± Dumb Fidas¡¯ face was full of hatred. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Look at their nine¡­ Huh? Why are there only seven of them?¡± Looking at Xander Faris, Maya Kaye, Lady Maisie, Sna Gibson, Omar Pine, Lucy, Renee Pine, and others who were held hostage by his subordinates, Dumb Fidas blinked his eyes with confusion in his eyes. He remembered that he had counted the nine people before. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 In Dumb Fidas¡¯ heart, he was a cautious person who would never make mistakes. But today, two things had gone beyond his expectation, including this one. The people he sent out were all carefully selected experts and could be regarded as his trusted subordinates. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to catch these seriously injured people, but why were there two missing now? Seeing Caspian in the air stop waving his knife, Dumb Fidas felt a little relieved. At least from the reaction of the other party, it was very correct for him to make such an decision to prevent any idents at that time. As expected, Caspian attached great importance to his friends. But thinking about it, it should be like this. If these people were not very important to him, it was impossible for Caspian toe to help. Caspian did not give him any more pressure and gave Dumb Fidas time to examine himself. When Dumb Fidas was hiding, he had secretly observed the whole situation. Dumb Fidas, who often asked himself to be the ¡±Commander in Chief¡±, naturally remembered that after the zombie, who imed to be the Nation Master, took action, thesepanions of Caspian fell in different ces. He looked around and knew what was going on. It was a woman who was not caught. There was also a woman who appeared with Caspian. It seemed that there was a man whom he had never seen before. The three of them had a chance to retreat because of the appearance of Caspian. Dumb Fidas had a deep impression of this matter. It was precisely because these three people retreated rtively far away that he asked his right-hand man, Suluh Dodol, to lead cultivators of his sect to catch those three people. Now it seemed that there was an ident in Suluh Dodol¡¯s group? Dumb Fidas was shocked. He was very clear about Suluh Dodol¡¯s strength. His face was calm, but his eyes were quietly looking in a direction diagonally ahead. With just one nce, he was stunned. This was because the two women and one man who had not been caught, Jessica Lawrence, Yvonne Johnson, and Bowen Pullman, were not hiding at all. Instead, they swaggered off into the distance and looked in their direction with indifferent eyes. ¡®Sure enough, we didn¡¯t catch them! But what¡¯s going on¡­ Suluh Dodol and others shouldn¡¯t be unable to deal with a few seriously injured people¡­ What the hell was going on?¡¯ ¡®How could Suluh and others fail? Huh? Wait!¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that pig?¡± Just when Dumb Fidas was puzzled, a huge pig face suddenly appeared behind Jessica and others. Dumb Fidas could swear that as a cultivator at the Third Stage of Holy Land Realm, he had seen many demons and killed some of them. However, it was the first time that he had seen such a fat and white pig. From the looks of it, this was the kind of big fat pig that ordinary people loved to eat the most. On the holidays, people would kill one of them and bring delicious food to the whole family. But judging from the size¡­ If a normal person saw it, no one wouldugh. The pig head alone was bigger than a water tank. At this moment, the body was still there, like an indestructible city wall, which was daunting. ¡®Where did that whitey pige from?¡¯ Dumb Fidas looked in surprise. The next moment, he saw whitey pig burped loudly. Then, a head fell from its mouth. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The head rolled on the ground a few times and then stopped in the direction of Dumb Fidas. A look of shock and fear froze on the face of the head. Obviously, the owner of the head was filled with unprecedented despair when faced with the sudden attack of whitey pig. The dignified cultivator was finally eaten by a pig. Dumb Fidas was very familiar with the owner of this head. It was one of his right-hand men, Suluh Dodol! Yvonne patted Handsome¡¯s forehead. One of Handsome¡¯s ears was missing a corner. It was like arge fan, which made people feel distressed. ¡°Eat slowly, eat slowly¡­ These are all cultivators of Holy Land Realm. They may not be as easy to digest as Pulse Control Realm.¡± Yvonne¡¯s face revealed a rare gentle expression. Handsome felt sofortable that its eyes narrowed. The continuous battles, especially the revealing of its true form, had consumed a lot of its energy. Unexpectedly, several cultivators of Holy Land Realm were sent to its mouth. Handsome was naturally overjoyed by such a good thing. It was much more tired and sleepy than before. After replenishing vigor, it had recovered a lot. ¡®Damn it! I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­¡¯ Dumb Fidas gritted his teeth. He naturally couldn¡¯t send anyone to catch Jessica and the others any more. However, it was enough to hold Xander Faris and the others hostage. ¡°Caspian, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy¡­¡± Dumb Fidas looked at Caspian and said. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re scared!¡± Caspian poked him mercilessly. Dumb Fidas blushed. However, because his face was covered with a thickyer of blood, at this moment, even if his face was as red as a monkey¡¯s butt, no one could see it. ¡°We just fought with you, and you seriously injured us, so we are even¡­¡± Dumb Fidas did not want to be dominated by Caspian, so he spoke again. It was obvious that they hadunched a sneak attack on Caspian, but now ording to his words, it was as if he hadpeted with Caspian aboveboard and lost in the end. ¡°I only want to make a deal with you now,¡± Looking at Caspian, Dumb Fidas said, ¡°Give me what you got from the inner demon and Nation Master and promise not to fight with us anymore. I will return your friends to you unharmed. You¡¯ve worked so hard. I don¡¯t think you want them to have escaped from the siege of the Corpse Tide, but in the end, they died at the hands of others because of your mistake.¡± When he said this, Dumb Fidas¡¯ face was full of confidence. Because he believed that with his observation of Caspian, the other party would definitely agree to make a deal with him. Seeing that Caspian did not respond immediately, he added, ¡°Cultivators who came here all want to get the qualification for the Spirit Severing Road. Yourpanion was able to survive in the Corpse Tide and survived against the Nation Master, which proved their strength¡­ In other words, they were already in possession of the qualifications for the Spirit Severing Path. In that case, are you still unwilling to let them walk Spirit Severing Path alive?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, the inner demon and the Nation Master¡¯s things were not extraordinary magic weapons. Even if you got them, they would not y a big role. So, what else do you have to hesitate about?¡± Caspian stepped on the chessboard and slowly fell to the ground. Keeping a distance of five kilometers from Dumb Fidas and the others, he looked at the confident man and said with a faint smile, ¡°When did your Crape Myrtle Sect learn to reason with others instead of fighting directly?¡± Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Crape Myrtle Sect¡­ As soon as the three words came out, thousands of people on the scene were stunned. Bob Whale showed a puzzled look on his face. Even the half-conscious Radio Kaye suddenly opened his eyes. For cultivators who had the ambition to enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, most of them thought that entering the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was just the beginning. Their goal was to be the elites of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and then join the Crape Myrtle Sect. Although the Crape Myrtle Sect was just an organization spontaneously formed by the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, its influence was not only limited to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Lunia. Even the neighboring Upper Kingdom sects had heard of the Crape Myrtle Sect. As soon as Caspian spoke these three words, it was as if a thunder had caught everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone was stunned and surprised. They did not know what the meaning of Caspian had just said. Only Dumb Fidas¡¯ face instantly darkened. His eyes also changed, constantly sizing up Caspian. Caspian was still wearing a faint smile. He raised his me Severing and pointed at him. ¡°I don¡¯t like to talk nonsense. Let me ask you, in addition to you and Journey Doney, who else from Crape Myrtle Sect sneaked in this time?¡± Caspian¡¯s words were irrelevant, but someone on the scene had already guessed what he meant. Instantly, everyone looked at each other and whispered to each other. ¡°Is there a disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect among us?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the selection of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? What are the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples doing?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this against the rules?¡± ¡°Does the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect know what Crape Myrtle Sect did?¡± ¡°Shh! Keep your voice down. Dumb Fidas seems to be a disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± The voices of the crowd grew louder and louder as Dumb Fidas fell silent. Even Bob Whale and Radio Kaye were on guard against him at this moment. The identity of a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple was enviable and respected. However, it was as if a teacher had sneaked in and participated in disciples¡¯ test. No matter what the purpose of this teacher was, if he broke the fairness first, he would be enough to be the enemy of everyone. In an instant, many eyes, like knives and swords, focused on Dumb Fidas. He suddenly became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Dumb Fidas clenched his fists, and his face kept changing. Caspian¡¯s smile was one of mockery, ridicule, as if he were trying to trick Dumb Fidas, as if everything was under his control. Dumb Fidas still did not speak. He was also ying a game with Caspian in his heart. But this game immediately stopped when Caspian really took out the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre. Dumb Fidas¡¯ eyes glinted and he shouted, ¡°How is Senior Brother Doney?¡± Previously, he just guessed that there was a reason why the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre was on the body of Caspian. Using Xander Paris and others to make a deal, he was also worried that Caspian would not submit. But now that he really saw the blood-colored Ruyi Sceptre, Dumb Fidas suddenly understood that his previous guess was true! Since Ruyi Sceptre was here, Journey Doney must have had an ident. For the others present, Dumb Fidas¡¯ words at this moment were equivalent to admitting his identity as a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple. The crowd burst into an uproar. Bob Whale¡¯s and Radio Kaye¡¯s eyes were still alert and puzzled before, but at this moment, they were full of hatred in an instant. At this point, if they still could not understand, they would be fools. As a member of Crape Myrtle Sect, there was no need for Dumb Fidas to take Spirit Severing Path. So, he must havee here for something. As for the others, they were obviously the targets of his use! Not only his alliance, but also Radio Kaye, Bob Whale, and all the people present were used by him! If Caspian hadn¡¯t made it clear at this moment, everyone would have been kept in the dark forever. As impact, the gazes around Dumb Fidas were much more malicious than kind. Since his identity was exposed now, Dumb Fidas did not hide it anymore and admitted it openly. ¡°Yes, I am indeed a sixth-ss disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect. You have guessed correctly. I¡¯m very curious about how you saw it. I thought I hid it well¡­ There were so many people present, but they couldn¡¯t notice it. And I only contacted you face to face now,¡± Dumb Fidas said. ¡°Charlotte Sky¡­¡± Caspian said lightly, ¡°Among the people you sent, only Charlotte Sky was missed. Only the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect knew the appearance of Charlotte Sky. ¡°And your goal is very simr to Journey Doney¡¯s. So, I made a bet that you are from Crape Myrtle Sect. Because there is no reason, Crape Myrtle Sect only sent people to find the inner devil, instead of looking for the National Master here.¡± After hearing this, Dumb Fidas was stunned at first, and then with surprise and anger in his eyes, he said in a low voice, ¡°Are you notpletely sure?!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°I¡¯I guessed it before you admitted it.¡± Dumb Fidas took a deep breath and suddenlyughed. His entire body was covered in wounds. Although his blood had solidified and stopped flowing, the wounds and the thickyer of blood paste made his expression look even more hideous and terrifying. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to guess it, and I believe it¡­¡± Dumb Fidas grinned. His teeth were snow-white, but at this moment, they were all soaked in blood, bing more and more terrifying. ¡°Dumb Fidas¡­¡± Bob Whale opened his mouth. There was anger in his tone. Obviously, if he had not been seriously injured, he would have attacked Dumb Fidas at this time. If he had not listened to Dumb Fidas¡¯ so-called ¡°Perfect n¡±, he would not have ended up like this. ¡°Shut up!¡± Dumb Fidas nced at him coldly. Being reprimanded in public, Bob Whale was about to lose his temper. However, when he saw Dumb Fidas¡¯s icy cold gaze sweeping across him, his heart suddenly jumped for no reason. He couldn¡¯t say what he was about to say. He pursed his lips and lowered his head. After reprimanding Bob Whale, Dumb Fidas exhaled and turned to look at Caspian again. He stretched out his hand and said with a grim smile, ¡°Journey Doney¡¯s life or death has nothing to do with me, because what we have to do this time has nothing to do with each other or interfere with each other. Now that you know my identity, it will be easier¡­ Crape Myrtle Sect wanted the Blood Ruyi Sceptre and the Eight Divine Ruler!¡± ¡°Do you still want me to say more?¡± Dumb Fidas pointed his hand at Caspian and then bent his fingers. ¡°It meant that if you were sensible, you would take the initiative to hand them over!¡± Caspian looked at Dumb Fidas indifferently and held the Blood Ruyi Sceptre and the Eight Divine Ruler in his hands. The smile on Dumb Fidas¡¯ face became brighter. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, leave it to me. I will never treat you unfairly. As for this small misunderstanding, I will let it go.¡± The corner of Caspian¡¯s mouth was raised, and then his face darkened. He pointed to Xander Paris and others and said, ¡°Is this the little misunderstanding you said?¡± After that, he put his hands together and the Blood Ruyi Sceptre and the Eight Divine Ruler collided fiercely. With a click, the Blood Ruyi Sceptre was broken from the middle. This change came so suddenly that Dumb Fidas had no time to react. By the time his expression changed and he shouted ¡°stop¡±, it was already toote. Caspian was rushing toward him with the me Severing in his hand. ¡°How dare you threaten me?! Who do you think you are?!¡± Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 Caspian turned hostile at once. Without any warning or speed, Dumb Fidas had no chance to react at all. At first, he felt that this matter was almost certain. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He had already revealed the identity of Crape Myrtle Sect. Since Caspian did not kneel respectfully, it would not be a problem for him to hand over the two things he had got. ¡°Aren¡¯t yourpanions still in my hands? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even care about their lives!¡± Dumb Fidas¡¯ imagination was wonderful. But reality was so cruel. Caspian raised his hand and shed. ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± Hong! The saber Qi was like a rainbow, mighty and powerful. It twisted the void and rushed toward Dumb Fidas like a zing sun. The ground in front of Dumb Fidas melted in an instant and turned intova, undting. The wild wind made everyone¡¯s faces change. They panicked and didn¡¯t know where to run. Dumb Fidas had no chance to dodge and was immediately cut by the knife. But at this moment, a white light suddenly appeared on his chest. The white light instantly changed into a human figure about 30 feet tall. The human figure just stood there, but the wildly dancing airflow around seemed to calm down in an instant. Not only that, but the rising temperature suddenly became cool. The next moment, the figure raised his hand to grab the saber light. Bang! The saber light instantly exploded into flying mes, sweeping around. The human figure slowly disappeared. ¡®It¡¯s protection talisman again!¡¯ Caspian frowned and stepped back several meters. Radio¡¯s protection talisman blocked the first cut of Caspian, but it couldn¡¯t block the second one. Protection talisman on Dumb Fidas was obviously much stronger than that of Radio. At most, protection talisman on Radio Kaye was made by the cultivator who had just been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. Dumb Fidas¡¯ protection talisman not only blocked Caspian¡¯s attack, but also made a strong counterattack. The light from protection talisman made people feel like a god-like master who was as deep as the sea and as steady as a mountain. Therefore, Caspian estimated that the lowest level of the cultivator made the Protection Talisman for Dumb Fidas was probably the peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm! Dumb Fidas had been beaten to the point where his whole body was injured and his blood was flowing wildly. Later on, even the Samsara Emperor¡¯s inheritance had been broken. Caspian had thought that Dumb Fidas had no backup n. Unexpectedly, this guy was so thoughtful. In the past few times, he had been able to suppress his temper between life and death and not show his final trump card. But this time, obviously, he also felt a great crisis. If he didn¡¯t use this trump card, his life would really be lost. He had no choice but to activate protection talisman. Although Dumb Fidas had blocked Caspian¡¯s fatal blow at this moment, he felt very ufortable. He took two steps back and breathed heavily. His bloody face was as white as paper. Just now, he had wandered around the gate of hell. Obviously, he was scared out of his wits. He reached out and covered his chest. After taking two deep breaths, his face and eyes became a little normal. Just as Caspian thought that Dumb Fidas was going to say something, he saw Dumb Fidas suddenly raise his head with a face full of sincere. He bowed deeply to the north with his waist bowed to the bottom and said loudly, ¡°Thank you, North Heaven Queen, for your divine power to save the life of Dumb Fidas, the sixth-ss disciple of the sect¡­¡± When others heard the name North Heaven Queen, they might have to think about it before they could react. Moreover, they were not from the Crape Myrtle Sect, so their reaction to the name North Heaven Queen would not be too strong. However, when Caspian heard Dumb Fidas¡¯ words, a sharp light shed across his eyes. ¡®North Heaven Queen!¡¯ The North Heaven Queen in Dumb Fidas¡¯ words must be one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Crape Myrtle Sect! Crape Myrtle Sect was second only to Grand Pure Emperor. They were the two Great Protectors and then the Four Heavenly Kings. Caspian had learned from Sunshine Lydia that the Four Heavenly Kings were all Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators! It seemed that he had underestimated the power of the protection talisman. He didn¡¯t expect that it was made by the North Heaven Queen of Amethyst Pce Realm. No wonder it could defuse his sword intent of extreme anger with one hand. After bowing piously, Dumb Fidas looked up at Caspian again with undisguised killing intent in his eyes. ¡°Caspian, you are disrespectful to Crape Myrtle Sect and North Heaven Queen. Today, you have to pay the price!¡± ¡°Where are the people from Crape Myrtle Sect?!¡± Dumb Fidas shouted. In an instant, five or six people walked out of the crowd. At first, these five or six people could not attract anyone¡¯s attention when they mingled with thousands of people on the scene. However, as soon as they came out and revealed their identities, these five or six cultivators could instantly have a sharp contrast with the surrounding cultivators in terms of bearing. Obviously, they had deliberately concealed their identities and acted silently beside Dumb Fidas as if they were sheathed swords. Seeing this, Radio Kaye and Bob Whale suddenly had aplicated look in their eyes. They had already expected such a scene. The alliance that everyone was working on was formed by the power of small groups. In the end, the alliance chief elected by each alliance, such as Radio Kaye and Bob Whale, were the leaders of the strongest forces in each alliance. It was impossible for Dumb Fidas to be the chief of the threergest alliances alone. Therefore, when he entered Three Sages Mountain and the ck Soul City, he must have some helpers. These helpers were naturally the same Crape Myrtle Sect members as him. The disciples of the same sect walked out of the crowd and walked behind him. Dumb Fidas¡¯ face became more and more gloomy. He raised his hand, within which was a shining token. ck Soul City was dimly lit. It was only because everyone was cultivators and their eyesight was far stronger than ordinary people that they were unaffected. But, the token was like a flickering star, particrly eye-catching. ¡°The Crape Myrtle Order is here!¡± Dumb Fidas looked at Caspian with a cruel smile and continued, ¡°I, Dumb Fidas, am now gathering everyone at the scene as a member of the Crape Myrtle Sect to help us.¡± Killing the traitors of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and destroying their aplices would allow everyone present to be qualified to enter Spirit Severing Path. ¡°If you can behead the head of Caspian, I can even guarantee that you can directly enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and be a member of the Crape Myrtle Sect. And you have made great contributions as soon as you enter the sect!¡± After that, Dumb Fidas raised the token again. The token once again shot out dazzling divine light. The light was extremely deep, vast, magnificent, and powerful. Cultivators, who were illuminated by the light, couldn¡¯t help but want to bow down, submit, and be driven by it. Moreover, the reward that Dumb Fidas had just proposed was too tempting. ¡°Go straight to the Spirit Severing Road!¡± ¡°Go straight to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect!¡± ¡°Go straight into the Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± ¡°Make a great contribution to Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± Any of these conditions, regardless of which one of them it was, caused people¡¯s hearts to thump, and their blood to boil. Even if Caspian had just disyed his super strength, so what? At least six or seven Crape Myrtle Sect disciples were about to attack And there were at least 3,000 cultivators present! No matter how strong Caspian was, he was just a Holy Land Realm cultivator. All the people who were still in a state of chaos a moment ago quieted down. A strong wind and rain instantly swept over the ce, pressing toward Caspian. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 ¡°Ha, you think there are too many people on your side,¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly and sneered. He nced aside. The blood-red Ruyi Sceptre, which had just been broken, no longer had a dark red luster flowing out. The luster was like abination of light and blood. There was no wind around, but the luster gathered into a shallow pool on the ground, like a small snake winding in a certain direction. And in that direction, Caspian felt that if his guess was right, it was part of the stairs on the ground. From afar, one could see the stairs descending from mid-air,nding outside the city. But if one got close, the stairs seemed to be cut off in mid-air. The lower half of the stairs connected with ck Soul City disappeared into thin air. The stairs would naturally not disappear. The only possibility was that the stairs and the pce above were covered by a huge formation. If one wanted to climb the stairs, he had to pass through the formation or open the formation. Dumb Fidas¡¯ words and reaction confirmed Caspian¡¯s guess. The treasures needed to open the formation were the Blood Ruyi Sceptre and the Eight Divine Ruler. As for what kind of formation it was, Caspian did not know, but he knew how to open it. From the moment the Blood Ruyi Sceptre was in his hand, it had been putting on air, as if it was asking Caspian to hit it. Therefore, Caspian satisfied it. There was a crack in the middle of the Blood Ruyi Sceptre, and the crack was caused by the Eight Divine Ruler. Some things flowed out of the Blood Ruyi Sceptre. The Blood Ruyi Sceptre also became sluggish all of a sudden, not as active as before. However, as the luster appeared, Caspian could vaguely sense that something was happening in the depths of the void. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. This feeling was like a gear running slowly behind a wall. However, from the beginning to the end, it would still take some time. Caspian turned to look at Dumb Fidas and others again. The Crape Myrtle Token in Dumb Fidas¡¯ hand was not only a symbol of identity, but also a token of urging and summoning. Under Dumb Fidas¡¯ high reward, those cultivators were eager to try. After all, Crape Myrtle Sect represented justice at any time. Even if Dumb Fidas did not give them such a generous reward, they did not dare to object when the Crape Myrtle Sect asked them to kill Caspian. At this time, Dumb Fidas looked at Caspian with a grim smile. There was a look of a viin¡¯s sess in his eyes. Caspian shook his head slightly. ¡°Listen up, everyone!¡± Dumb Fidas stared at Caspian. He was looking forward to Caspian¡¯s reaction after he finished speaking. ¡°Before we kill the traitor of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, we should first kill his aplices to warn him!¡± As soon as he gave the order, Xander and the others, who had been held hostage, were pushed to the front of the crowd and faced Caspian directly. ¡°Caspian, I wanted to make a deal with you, but you dared to disobey the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s order. If you disobey the Crape Myrtle Sect, you are a monster. Getting rid of you and your aplices is not only to maintain the reputation of the Crape Myrtle Sect, but also to let us get merits!¡± ¡°Oh? How much merit can you get?¡± asked Caspian with great interest. Dumb Fidas spread out his hand. ¡°At least five merits!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too little. 10 merits, okay?¡± Caspian asked. Caspian was actually bargaining. This was really beyond Dumb Fidas¡¯ expectation. He was stunned. However, when he saw the faint smile on Caspian¡¯s face, he immediately understood that Caspian was ying with him. In an instant, a burst of anger rose from his chest. ¡°Kill them¡­¡± Dumb Fidas suddenly waved his hand and ordered his fellow disciples behind him angrily. Caspian in the distance suddenly raised his hand. ¡°You¡¯re so far away, and you¡¯re a Holy Land Realm cultivator. At most, you can use your magical power. I don¡¯t believe you can save them!¡± Dumb Fidas¡¯ face was ferocious, and the muscles on his face were twitching. Caspian did not wave the me Severing in his hand, but raised his arm as if nothing had happened. ¡°The Extreme Sun Wheel!¡± The next moment, a strong white light burst out from his arm. The white light was extremely dazzling. Everyone in the distance had a feeling of summer noon, looking straight at the zing sun above their heads. To be more precise, this feeling was even stronger than that. Immediately, their eyes turned white. Even if they could see the people nearby, they could only see mottled images. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ Dumb Fidas¡¯ heart sank. He could not care about anything else and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Do it! Kill those guys! F*ck! What¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he eximed. Not only him, but Dumb Fidas was also screaming. At the same time, the ground under their feet suddenly rose high. The next moment, a fat white pig came out from the ground. For these cultivators, the figure of the white pig was a thick city wall. It didn¡¯t need to do anything. As long as it rolled on the ground, the other party suddenly screamed and howled. With Handsome¡¯s body as the center of the circle, an empty space was immediately cleared. It waspletely white in front of the cultivators. They couldn¡¯t see what had happened at all. They could only feel the vibration under their feet and the shocking screams around them. For a moment, the scene became even more chaotic. These cultivators suddenly looked like arge group of headless flies, running around. Cultivators who held Xander, Maya, and the others hostage, as well as the people who were held hostage, were all suddenly staggered. Although Dumb Fidas did not know what had happened, he knew that things had changed, so he had to deal with it. ¡°Go and kill those guys!¡± Dumb Fidas shouted. At the same time, he took out a porcin bottle from his storage bag, poured out the light cyan liquid, and quickly wiped his eyes. Immediately, he felt the coldness in his eyes, and the pain of being burned by the light eased a lot. More importantly, the white area in front of him also began to dissipate. Although there were still shadows of people and objects, there was no big problem to distinguish the situation around him. Regardless of who was standing next to him, he waved his sword and chopped down two people who were pushing him. Dumb Fidas hurriedly turned around and looked at Xander, Lady Maisie, and others who were being held hostage. These people were thest bargaining chip for him to confront Caspian. At first nce, he saw Handsome¡¯s fat body. He had felt that the pig¡¯s body was a little exaggerated when he was far away. Only when he got closer did he realize that the white pig¡¯s body was even more shocked. Handsome¡¯s body was covered with a thickyer of blood. The blood did not belong to is, but cultivators who were crushed to death by it. Dozens of cultivators with broken bones and tendonsy in the ce where Handsome had just rolled over. The blood from the wound had gathered into a stream on the ground, flowing. ¡°Where did this pige from?¡± Dumb Fidas jumped up in shock. Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 Dumb Fidas felt stunned. Such a fat and huge pig walked past him. Not only him, but so many pairs of eyes on the scene didn¡¯t find it. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong!¡¯ The next moment, Dumb Fidas reacted. When the ground under his feet rose just now, he was also knocked over to the ground. That meant the pig demon came out from the ground. ¡®It dug a hole, and then the hole was connected here!¡¯ Just as Dumb Fidas was excited about the inspiration in his mind, he suddenly caught a glimpse of something. What he was looking at was exactly the ce where Handsome had just drilled out. It was now a pit enough to bury dozens of people. There was a bowl-sized hole in the big pit. Obviously, Handsome had drilled onto the ground through the hole. But the problem was that even a pig¡¯s nose couldn¡¯t fit the hole, let alone its huge body. ¡°How did it get through such a small hole?¡± For a moment, Dumb Fidas felt like he was going crazy. He felt that his intelligence had been tested like never before. However, a series of screams and walls nearby pulled his thoughts back to reality when he was about to copse. ¡®Right! Right now, we should not care about how the pig demon came here. Let¡¯s kill those guys of Pulse Control Realm first!¡¯ Dumb Fidas said in his heart. It was only then that he realized that he had been messed up by Caspian. In the past, everything Dumb Fidas did was nned and organized. Even if he encountered some unexpected situations, he had to carry out a corresponding backup n. Therefore, no matter what he did, he had always been confident. Everything went smoothly, and there had never been anything out of the n. But today, he felt that his n was as pale as a piece of waste paper in front of Caspian. All the preparations he had made had be useless. Because of this, Dumb Fidas was exasperated at the moment. ¡°Kill those guys first. Caspian is very powerful, and you don¡¯t even care about Crape Myrtle Sect. Then I¡¯ll let you know what kind of price you will pay for doing this!¡± Dumb Fidas was furious. He looked around and quickly found his fellow disciples. Those ordinary cultivators who came with Dumb Fidas were the ones who threatened Xander, Lady Maisie, and others. In the chaos, some of them escaped, and some were staggered. Xander and the others did not escape in time because they had been seriously injured before. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As long as they still had some strength, they would not be hindered by walking away in such a chaotic situation. Seeing that none of them were lost, Dumb Fidas felt relieved. When he saw Caspian, who was standing on the chessboard of heaven and earth like a fierce god, rushing over, Dumb Fidas suddenly gritted his teeth and pointed at Xander and others. ¡± What are you waiting for? Kill them now!¡± As soon as Dumb Fidas finished speaking, the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, led by one of them, quickly passed through the crowd and rushed to the front of Xander and the others. A sharp sword radiance, with the sound of tearing the air, directly chopped toward the people who were tied up. No one noticed that just as these people rushed past, Handsome, which rolled on the ground and caused a great chaos, opened its mouth with evilughter and quietly spat out a ck te on the ground. All the rushing people around were panic-stricken and almost scared out of their wits. They did not notice that as Handsome spat out the ck te, a thin figure in ck clothes appeared among them. ¡°Go to hell!¡± A cultivator shouted. He did not hold the hilt in his hand, but a ray of sword radiance extended from his palm. The saber radiance was sharp. As it swung, the surrounding air, light, and darkness all copsed inward, as if they had taken the initiative to get close and were cut in half. Lucy was still in a semi-conscious state, staggering on the spot. She shivered instinctively as if she had sensed the impending danger. The falling ck hair was cut off by the sword radiance. The next moment, the sword radiance swept across her delicate neck. ng! But, there was a sound of metal colliding. The cultivator felt as if he had been struck by a hard stone, which made the sword radiance dim and his arm ache. Shocked and angry, he looked down and saw a figure standing in front of him. It was a finger that blocked his sword edge. ¡±How dare you!¡± The cultivator¡¯s reaction was very fast. With a loud shout, he suddenly stretched out his other hand and another sword light pierced into the chest of the man in ck from his palm. A proud smile appeared on the cultivator¡¯s face. Everyone thought that his magic weapon was a single sword. But in fact, it was a pair of swords. Moreover, his sword was not tangible, and it moved with his heart, so it moved so fast that no one could defend against it. Anyone who fought with him for the first time would suffer a great loss. Now, there was obviously another dead soul in his hands. While the cultivator was thinking this, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He had no way to pull out his palm that had pierced into his opponent¡¯s chest. There seemed to be a terrifying suction force sucking his palm. He stopped breathing and widened his eyes. The next moment, a bitter pain came from his palm. ¡±Argh!¡± With a scream, he flew backward. Large amounts of blood spurted out from his palm, which was almost turned into bones. The muscles of his palm, which had pierced into his opponent¡¯s chest, disappeared in an instant, as if it had been cut off by a knife, revealing his bones. ¡°Be careful! There¡¯s something wrong with this fe!¡± The cultivator was both shocked and angry. His head was covered in sweat from the pain, but he still didn¡¯t forget to remind everyone. Severalpanions behind him looked at each other at this moment. Without hesitation, they used their magic weapons to cut toward the necks of Lady Maisie and the others who were held hostage. Dumb Fidas ordered to kill these guys. Then no matter who the man in ck was, they had toplete Dumb Fidas¡¯ task first. But as soon as they raised their hands, they suddenly felt their bodies go limp. The next moment, they were horrified to find that not only their spiritual Qi seemed to have dried up, but they also felt weak all over. They felt dizzy and staggered, about to fall down. At first nce, it seemed that they were drunk and their bones were taken away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dumb Fidas suddenly stopped when he saw the strange scene in front of him. These cultivators were holding weapons but could not cut off and their bodies were twisting like cooked noodles. He realized that something was wrong. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ When he finished, the cultivator looked back and was also stunned. The same soft feeling invaded his whole body. His body shook, and an incredible look appeared in his eyes. Then, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°Suluh Dodol¡¯s Qi breaker Bro¡­¡± Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 ¡®Qi breaker Bro?¡¯ Dumb Fidas was stunned. This insidious secret medicine was exclusive to his subordinate, Suluh Dodol. But soon, Dumb Fidas came to his senses. The group of people must have snatched Suluh Dodol¡¯s Qi breaker Bro and now the other party were going to use it to deal with them. They used to use Qi breaker Bro to deal with others, so they didn¡¯t know how vicious this secret medicine was. Dumb Fidas suddenly felt bitter when he saw that the others were lying on the ground, and he felt worse in his heart. Before that, he had never imagined that one day, he would be targeted by his own method. After the reminder, Dumb Fidas felt as if he had seen a pale green fog, which was fierce and vicious, surrounding everyone. Thinking of this, he broke out in a cold sweat on his back and hurriedly stepped back, for fear that Qi breaker Bro would touch him. Seeing Dumb Fidas¡¯ action, the other cultivators were stunned at first, and then they felt desperate. ¡°Elder Brother Fidas¡­¡± the cultivator murmured. He did not expect that Dumb Fidas, who had protection talisman of the North Heaven Queen, would be so timid to give up on them. However, the cultivator only said three words. The next moment, arge stream of blood spurted out from his throat and chest. As the blood stream gushed out of his chest, there was also the arm of the man in ck Without the operation of spiritual Qi, the body of the cultivator was actually only a little stronger than that of ordinary people. In an instant, his bodypletely copsed to the ground. Blood gushed out of the wound, and his eyes gradually lost focus. Even to his death, his eyes were fixed in the direction of Dumb Fidas. The man in ck was naturally the puppet that Caspian had given to Jessica. She had been keeping this puppet close to her. When they were poisoned by Qi breaker Bro and were caught by Suluh Dodol and others, they were safe because of the performance of Handsome and the puppet. As for Qi breaker Bro that was released with the man in ck, it was the idea of Yvonne Johnson. She hated Suluh Dodol and hated Dumb Fidas even more, who had assigned Suluh. So she hid the Qi breaker Bro in the finger crack of the puppet. As the puppet moved, it secretly released Qi breaker Bro. At this moment, there were more than a few people who had been poisoned by Qi breaker Bro. These cultivators were the closest, so they were affected the most. Since cultivators could not mobilize spiritual Qi in their bodies, they naturally had no chance of winning when they faced the puppet whose strength was simr to them. The puppet suddenlyunched attacks. It moved forward like a ck sharp de. The throats of the remaining disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were all cut open. Their eyes were full of disbelief. Even though they covered their necks, the blood stream still spurted out through their fingers. After a while, they all fell to the ground, twitching slightly and gasping for breath. The ck-robed puppet sent away a few cultivators with malicious intentions. Then, it grabbed Xander and the others and leaped toward Handsome. Handsome was well prepared and kicked its four hooves on the ground. Suddenly, the earth shook and the mountains shook. Many cultivators fell to the ground. Handsome¡¯s white body borrowed the force of the kick to leap up into the air. Arge chunk of mountain-like white fat drew waves of heat in the air and caught the puppet and the hostages. Afternding, Handsome immediately ran in the direction of Jessica and others with all its strength. ¡°Catch them! Crape Myrtle Sect will not treat you shabbily!¡± Dumb Fidas¡¯ eyes turned red and he shouted. With his encouragement, some people in the crowd immediately chased after Handsome. However, just as they were about thirty meters away, a beam of de light shed down from off in the distance. A boom could be heard as it tore through the ground and filled the air in front of them. The seven or eight cultivators who rushed to the front were torn into pieces before they could scream. Bones and flesh, mixed with hot blood, scattered all over the ground. This scene made all the people who were chasing behind feel scared. ¡°Caspian Montgomery!¡± Dumb Fidas roared, he gritted his teeth. ¡°You called me?¡± Caspianughed and then shed again. The group of cultivators, who had just been scared stiff, were cut into dozens of pieces and scattered on the ground. The remaining cultivators were scared out of their wits. They turned around and ran away quickly, not daring to chase after them anymore. Caspian nced sideways and saw that the puppet in ck had jumped off Handsome and ran forward. What the puppet needed to do now was to take away the lost Charlotte Sky and Little Candy. During this process, Caspian carried the me Severing and stood in front of everyone. He was less than one kilometer away from the other party. However, more than a dozen bodies were still steaming between them. With more than a dozen bodies and the chaos caused by Handsome just now, no one wanted to fight for the reward given by Dumb Fidas. Of course, Dumb Fidas would not rush up. His mouth was filled with the smell of blood. However, Caspian and his sword were as tall as an invisible wall. There was an invisible gap between them. Not to mention rushing forward to kill, even such thoughts could not help but make people tremble. The people who had rushed forward before were now piled up one by one! While monitoring the crowd in front of him, Caspian was distracted and looked at Handsome and the ck-robed puppets. The two of them had rushed far away with the people who had been held hostage before. In a moment, they could meet with Jessica. The group of cultivators led by Dumb Fidas would be toote to chase after them. Seeing this, Caspian finally felt relieved. He knew very well, although he had frightened this group of people. But this was just a temporary effect after the chaos. If he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator now, it would not be a problem for him to suppress this group of people with his momentum. But, he was just a Holy Land Realm cultivator. And he hadn¡¯t reached the peak of Holy Land Realm yet. Therefore, there would be a time limit for the deterrence. And the time limit was getting shorter and shorter as time went by. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After a while, Handsome and the ck-robed puppet returned to Jessica and the others. Charlotte Sky and Little Candy had been left behind by Dumb Fidas and his men. However, from the information sent by Jessica, Charlotte and the tiger were not seriously injured. However Caspian did not rx because of this. The thousands of people in front of him were still fierce beasts. More importantly, Dumb Fidas already knew his identity, so Dumb Fidas must die. He knew that his current strength was far from being able topete with the Crape Myrtle Sect. If he let the other party leave this ce alive, not only him, but also everyone who came this time would be suppressed by the Crape Myrtle Sect. The atmosphere gradually became solemn again. Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He was thinking about how to kill Dumb Fidas in the crowd. In a sudden, a dark red light shot out from the air behind him. Because it was behind him, he did not see what had happened at the first time. He only clearly saw that therge group of cultivators in front of him was all being amazed. Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 The red light, like the red clouds, not only lit up the sky, but also the ck Soul City under everyone¡¯s feet. After a while, something even more amazing happened. Under the red light, the pitch-ck color of ck Soul City gradually revealed a golden color. The golden light continued to spread. Before long, the originally pitch-ck ck Soul City, which was made of iron, had turned into a bright golden city! Many people stopped breathing at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s real gold!¡± Among the crowd, someone scratched the ground and then eximed. There were cultivators from sects and families present. In the world of cultivators, themon currency was naturally feduling and spirit stones. But in the secr world, gold and silver were still the main currency. Such a vast city was made entirely of gold. Just thinking about it made people¡¯s scalps tingle. But what was even more surprising was that it was still in the red clouds that suddenly appeared. After a while, Caspian also turned around and looked up. In the distant sky, a ball of red light was constantly swallowing and surging. As it surged, the red mist continued to spread like rising clouds. Through the red light, it was clear that clouds of mist were slowly opening up. It was as if the door of the secret chamber had been opened, as if a curtain had been lifted between heaven and earth. Slowly, a magnificent stairs appeared in front of everyone. The stairs were straight up, and no one knew how many stairs they were. But the highest point led directly to the magnificent pce in mid-air! Although the pce was suspended in mid-air, its precious light was shining and intoxicating. It was as if there were endless adventures, treasures, and luck hidden in it. At the moment, just one nce was enough to cause goosebumps to rise up all over one¡¯s body, and a wave of excitement surged through one¡¯s chest. ¡°Treasure!¡± ¡°Treasure Vault!¡± ¡°So it¡¯s hidden there¡­¡± ¡°Our purpose this time is to enter that ce! ¡± ¡°I knew it. There must be magic weapons hiding somewhere!¡± The crowd on the ground looked at the dazzling treasure light and couldn¡¯t help but reveal intoxicated expressions on their faces. Even Caspian couldn¡¯t help but stop breathing. It was impossible to imagine just how amazing these rare treasures were hidden within the pce. ¡®The treasures of the Twelve Kingdoms have all been collected in it¡­ Now¡­ They have finally appeared¡­¡¯ Dumb Fidas licked his dry lips. As a member of Crape Myrtle Sect and one of the disciples on this mission, he naturally knew the origin of ck Soul City. If some treasures were ced for twenty thousand years, if they didn¡¯t obtain any nourishment, then they would be like humans, their oilpletely exhausted, ultimately turning into scrap metal. However, some natural precious materials were sealed in an environment. After staying in it for more than 20,000 years, it would be terrible. For example, medicinal ingredients used for alchemy, 20,000 years old. Even in the entire Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it was still quite difficult to find such a long-term medicinal ingredient! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was obvious that all the exotic minerals and produce collected in the pce started from 20,000 years ago! Even when they were put in, they were just a seed that had just sprouted. Now, they were the ancestor of the same kind! ¡®It¡¯s rich¡­ As long as we can take them in, our Crape Myrtle Sect will prosper¡­ God blesses Emperor, God blesses Emperor!¡¯ Dumb Fidas was so excited that tears welled up in his eyes and his chest heaved violently. He desperately pressed his hand on his chest, as if only by doing so could he ensure that his heart would not beat violently and his chest would not crack After passing the initial exmation, the surrounding cultivators also realized that there was an immortal destiny hidden in it. Instantly, their expressions changed from shock to fanaticism. Dumb Fidas had tempted them with the reward of Crape Myrtle Sect. However, the so-called reward was just from listening to him. They couldn¡¯t see it, so the shock in their hearts was just like that. The reason why everyone was willing to obey his order was naturally because of the power of the Crape Myrtle Sect. But now, the situation waspletely different. At this moment, the precious aura in the pce was dizzy in front of everyone. Even though the distance between them was extremely great, everyone on the ground still seemed to be able to hear the graceful immortal voice, breathing in the fine nectar. ording to the current situation, even without Dumb Fidas¡¯ order and Caspian blocking in front, cultivators on the spot would rush up the stairs, the pce, and fight for the Immortal Fate. After all, Dumb Fidas was seriously injured. Although he was covered with the tiger skin of Crape Myrtle Sect, his strength and status were not enough to frighten everyone here. As for Caspian, although he was very powerful, could he really stop thousands of people rushing over like a tide? Many cultivators on the scene opened and closed their noses like bulls that had drunk strong liquor. Time seemed to slow down at this moment. Everyone felt as if a string had been tightened in their hearts. The string was weighed down and could be broken at any time. But, suddenly a ck shadow appeared below the stairs. The shadow that had appeared on the neat and clean stairs appeared exceptionally abrupt. Everyone present was stunned. They saw more shadows emerged from the bottom of the stairs. These shadows were like ck spiders and also like a tide. They seemed to be endless as they continuously climbed under the stairs. A momentter, they covered the stairs that everyone could see. ¡°What the hell is that¡­¡± ¡°Why are there so many dirty things hidden under the stairs¡­¡± Everyone was muttering to themselves in confusion. When they looked over again, they gasped in unison. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 Just as everyone was wondering what kind of strange thing those ck shadows were, red lights suddenly lit up on those shadows. Countless red dots of light covered the ck shadow like a sea of stars, flickering. Everyone¡¯s eyes focused. After taking a closer look, they were all stunned. The ck shadows were all zombies! And those red light spots were their scarlet eyes. The reason why some red light spots shed was that the zombies were blinking. The present cultivators, who had been extremely excited a moment ago, suddenly felt their scalp tingle and were about to go crazy. Who would¡¯ve thought that there would be so many zombies on the stairs to the Immortal Ascension Stair? Judging from this number, it was probably more than the previous Corpse Tide. Moreover, these zombies were surrounded by a visible evil spirit. They looked like fog and connected into one. At first nce, they were like a swamp full of ghosts. Once people stepped into it, they would immediately be dead. ¡°It turns out that there are even stronger zombies hidden under the steps leading to the pce¡­¡± Seeing this, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed slightly and he soon figured out the reasons. The key to opening this passageway was naturally the Blood Ruyi Sceptre and the Eight Divine Ruler. As for the red luster that flowed out of the Blood Ruyi Sceptre before, although he did not notice where it disappearedter. But judging from its direction, it should be near this passage. In other words, the formation that covered the pce was opened by the light from the Blood Ruyi Sceptre, which was neither like water nor fog. And if one wanted to go to that pce filled with precious energy, one had to pass through the stairs. In the pce at the end of Immortal Ascension Stair, there must be the King who was waiting to wake up from the mouth of Inner Demon and Nation Master. Therefore, it seemed that these zombies were thestyer of guards of the emperor who destroyed the 12 kingdoms 20,000 years ago. These zombies were naturally the strongest in ck Soul City! Just as everyone was looking at the group of zombies in the distance, thinking that they would obediently stay on the Immortal Ascension Stair and not leave casually, the group of zombies suddenly moved. Like a ck tide, they rushed toward the entrance of the passage. A heart-palpitating roar could be heard from the rolling killing intent. Each strike was like a war drum beating heavily on the hearts of everyone present. ¡°These zombies actually took the initiative to rush out!¡± ¡°They want to destroy us!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Since you want the treasure, you have to pay the price!¡± ¡°We are the first to arrive here, and we are also the first to see Immortal Ascension Stair. If we miss this opportunity, we will not be able to obtain anything!¡± ¡°There are still a lot of cultivators in the city, and they are also rushing here. If they arrive, it won¡¯t be easy for us to get the treasures in the pce first!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? No matter how strong these zombies are, how strong can they be? Can they be stronger than the previous Corpse Tide?¡± ¡°Get lost if you¡¯re afraid of death!¡± The surging Corpse Tide caused everyone present to roar in anger. Most of cultivators still had the same idea, a great opportunity and a treasure beyond imagination were right in front of them. If they retreated because of this small Corpse Tide, wouldn¡¯t the danger they encountered before be in vain? Moreover, the path of immortality was like the struggle between tens of thousands of people. This kind of immortal fate was something that could only be found by chance. As long as one could get even a little bit, even if he couldn¡¯t step onto Spirit Severing Path, enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and return to his n or sect, he would be able to take a step further! Thinking of this, the present cultivators fixed their eyes on the surging Corpse Tide. They must ughter their way out, using the first stance to ascend to the immortal level. However, before cultivators present moved, Caspian in front of them had already turned around and rushed toward Jessica and others. The passage opened by the formation was not far from Jessica and the others. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was fine that the zombies above Immortal Ascension Stair did not move, but now if these zombies rushed down, Jessica and others would be the first to bear the brunt! Most of the people in the group were still unconscious at this time. Only the ck-robed puppet had the power to fight. It was impossible for the puppet to protect everyone. Not to mention the puppet in ck, even with Caspian, it was impossible for them to protect everyone from being hurt. Unless¡­ ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Caspian rushed forward. Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly. Although he did not want to use this method, there was nothing he could do at this time. Boom boom boom! The rushing Corpse Tide was like a flood pouring down from a big hole in the sky. Jessica and the others had no way to avoid it. If everyone was at their peak, they might be able to hold on for a period of time with their tacit understanding. However, some of them were in aa and some of them were injured. Not to mention that their strength was less than one-tenth, in the face of the Corpse Tide, they might not even be able to hold on for one breath. The ground began to shake because of the torrent of corpses. The ground was constantly torn apart, revealing dense cracks in the shape of spider webs. The nearby crooked houses all copsed in the shock. On the surface of the Corpse Tide, the ck Qi soared into the sky as if it had turned into a huge mouth and swallowed everyone. Caspian, as fast as a meteor, came to the side of Jessica and the others with a bang, protecting them behind, facing the horrible evil spirit. Caspian suddenly had a feeling. It seemed that it was snowing heavily. In front of him was not a tide of corpses, but a bloodthirsty beast tide. Behind him was not Jessica, but Mirefield Gate. After crossing Mirefield Gate, the broken carriage drove farther and farther away. Caspian¡¯s eyes became clear again. Outside Mirefield Gate, the only thing he could do was exchange his life for time as much as possible. But now, he was no longer what he used to be. What he had to do today wasn¡¯t to buy time, but rather, to transform himself into a towering dam to block the corpse tide and protect hispanion, who was several meters behind him. ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon!¡± A dark red light appeared on Caspian¡¯s arm. Streaks of curved body inscriptions filled with a strange aura lit up one after another. The Corpse Tide was less than 30 meters away from him. The blood-red eyes of the zombies, their ferocious fangs, and the pieces of armor on their bodies were clearly visible. The horrible evil spirit almost wrapped around Caspian¡¯s legs through the cracks on the ground. Looking ahead, Caspian seemed to take root in the ground, allowing the earth to shake. He remained motionless. He put his five fingers together in front of his body, held his index and middle fingers in his right hand, grabbed a chakram that appeared in his palm, and pulled it fiercely. ¡°Gates of Hell!¡± Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 ¡°What is that fellow trying to do?¡± ¡°Ha, in the face of the Corpse Tide, I guess he can only hold on for a few seconds.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if Dumb Fidas¡¯ previous words are effective.¡± ¡°Of course it works. On the one hand, we want to reach Immortal Ascension Stair, on the other hand, we¡¯ll take the life of Caspian!¡± ¡°This guy is so arrogant. He even wants to take hispanion away.¡± ¡°In the face of the Corpse Tide, one person¡¯s strength is like a mantis in a chariot!¡± ¡°This guy is dead meat!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let him die in the hands of those zombies¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Cut off his head and we can enter Crape Myrtle Sect directly!¡± In an instant, cultivators who rushed toward the tide of corpses exchanged looks and saw the killing intent toward Caspian from each other¡¯s eyes. If they wanted to kill Caspian before, it would have been very difficult. Because in the face of such a strong enemy, no one was willing to stand out. But now it was different. In the face of the surging Corpse Tide, no matter how strong Caspian was or how strong his spiritual Qi was, he could notst long. More importantly, hispanions were destined to drag him back. In the eyes of these cultivators, if Caspian wanted to save hispanions, he would definitely be dragged to death by these companions! However what they thought was different from what happened, a loud bang came from the front. The roar was so loud that it seemed to pierce throughyers of void and hit people¡¯s brains and hearts. In an instant, all cultivators who were rushing forward felt their hearts beat violently, and there seemed to be a memory fault in their brains. Just as they were wondering where the voice came from, a shocking scene appeared. Not far ahead of them, a door made of white bones was slowly rising. They could see countless souls were circling around the door. The world seemed to be ghostly and cold. The smell of death and despair filled the field, making people shudder and frightened. ¡°What, what the hell is this!¡± ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°That door. Did that doore from the Corpse Tide?¡± Compared to the Corpse Tide, the deathly aura that rushed out at this moment almost scared cultivators to death. This was the instinctive fear of death. They only felt that their blood had be cold. There seemed to be a voice in their hearts telling them, ¡°Run! Run!¡± Unfortunately, before they had time to take a step, with a bam sound, Gates of Hell shook violently. In an instant, tndmines surged and a hurricane swept. The surging tide of corpses was instantly sucked in by the Gates of Hell. The Gates of Hell was like a gateway to another world. All the zombies in front of it were sucked in. All of a sudden, a miracle happened at the scene. The long tide of corpses seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall. All the zombies in front of them were constantly rushing toward the Gates of Hell. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was like a bottle full of water. There was a hole at the bottom of the bottle, and the water flowed out of the hole. This scene stunned the group of cultivators not far away. Dumb Fidas opened his mouth, which was beyond the reach of ordinary people. Even the little tongue in his throat could be seen clearly. Although his pace had been messed up and his n had been ruined in session by Caspian, he could guess that Caspian had just hurried back, which might have something to do with the sudden appearance of this door. ¡°If this door is used by Caspian¡­¡± Thinking of this, Dumb Fidas¡¯ face became extremely ugly. Not to mention that he could now summon two or three thousand cultivators behind him. Even if the number of people he could summon was ten times that of now, if it weren¡¯t for Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s help, as long as the door was here, he would have died in vain. As the zombies were constantly swallowed up by the Gates of Hell, the sound of chewing suddenly came from the Gates of Hell. Crouch crouch! Crack crack! It was as if it was chewing the bones. This sound even surpassed the sound of the tide of corpses running, causing the earth to shake. The faces of the group of cultivators immediately turned from white to green. There was actually someone eating zombies inside the gate. ¡°Is there a Demon God inside?¡± Thinking of this, some people on the scene suddenly felt a chill on their backs and their knees went limp. Cultivators, who had wanted to take the opportunity to kill Caspian and ascend to the Immortal Realm, suddenly their moves. They were all shocked and looked forward. No one had the courage to take a step forward to see what was going on. At this moment, Caspian was blocking the Corpse Tide. The Gates of Hell was like a whirlpool, dragging all the roaring zombies in. But in fact, he didn¡¯t feel very good. Every time the Gates of Hell were used, it was equivalent to helping the recovery of the power of that guy behind the Gates of Hell. Before that, that guy had tried once to seize control of this body when Caspian was awake. That guy didn¡¯t seed before, but that attempt already meant that the power of the guy from the Gates of Hell had recovered to the point where it could threaten Caspian. Therefore, from then on, unless it was absolutely necessary, Caspian would not easily use the Gates of Hell or use that person¡¯s power to kill the enemy. This time, there was no other way to avoid attacks from Corpse Tide. Although the Corpse Tide¡¯s target was not Jessica and the others. However, they were on the way to the direction of where the Corpse Tide were standing. They would definitely be torn into pieces by the Tide of Corpses. Therefore, Caspian could only use the Gates of Hell to send all the zombies to another world. Caspian did not think that he would have other means to deal with the current situation if he didn¡¯t use the Gates of Hell. The zombies who climbed out of the stairs of Immortal Ascension Stair were obviously more powerful than the ones he had encountered before! If the previous zombies werepared to wood, then now these zombies were all steel! When they were swallowed by the Gates of Hell, the zombies would be crowded and collide with each other, and even create dazzling sparks. Caspian¡¯s pressure was increasing as time passed. The zombies, like a tide, were constantly swallowed into the Gates of Hell. Gradually, he started to feel as if a stone had been pressed on his chest. As the number of zombies increased, the number of stones continued to increase. Later, Caspian even found it difficult to breathe. Once could see he was still gritting his teeth, and no one knew that Caspian was already in a trance. Finally, his body staggered. Although Caspian came back to his senses in time and recovered. But not far behind him, Dumb Fidas, who had been observing Caspian in surprise, had a sh of surprise in his eyes. ¡°A good opportunity! This guy can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 ¡°I knew that this kind of secret skill wouldn¡¯tst long! This guy is asking for death!¡± Dumb Fidas looked excited. He couldn¡¯t wait tough wildly with his hands on his waist. In his eyes, the Gates of Hell were able to block the surging Corpse Tide. This was a secret skill that burned one¡¯s life essence to disy. Since it cost him his life, Caspian naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for too long. Caspian¡¯s performance just confirmed his guess, which made him more convinced of his judgment. ¡°This is the best chance to kill Caspian and his aplices!¡± Dumb Fidas raised his head and tried his best to look into the distance. It had to be said that the power of the Gates of Hell of Caspian was indeed terrifying. Nearly a third of the Corpse Tides that had rushed down from the Immortal Ascension Stair were swallowed by the Gates of Hell. Dumb Fidas could see Immortal Ascension Stair smoothly in the passage. He saw it, and so did the other cultivators present. Their gazes shifted back and forth between the tide of corpses and the Gates of Hell. ¡°After killing Caspian, the remaining zombies are nothingpared to so many cultivators!¡± Dumb Fidas sneered and shouted. Someone in the crowd immediately responded. Although Caspian¡¯s strength was extraordinary and the Corpse Tide was dangerous, it was not a problem in the face of huge rewards and Immortal Fate. More importantly, even cultivators had their own reactions to following the majority of people. Once someone took the lead to rush forward and wanted to take the lead, those cultivators who were still hesitating and watching immediately followed. All of them scrambled for the chance, afraid that others would take away their Immortal Fate. ¡°These bastards!¡± Jessica gnashed her teeth and cursed. Among the people who had fallen down, she barely had some fighting strength. Except her, it was the ck-robed puppet. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. However, it was impossible for the two of them to stop the thousands of cultivators. On the other hand, Caspian had no time to care about other matters. Even if he had the slightest rxation in the control of the Gates of Hell, the people behind him would face a catastrophe. ¡°Caspian, you are really finished this time!¡± Dumb Fidas jumped into the crowd. He was very cunning. He felt that Caspian could not be distracted at the moment and Jessica and others could not pose any threat to him, he was unwilling to rush to the front. What if something happened? That was what he was worried about. As for those who fell behind and climbed to Immortal Ascension Stair, Dumb Fidas had nothing to be afraid of. ¡°It¡¯s something that Crape Myrtle Sect likes. It¡¯s none of your business! If you can be used by me, it¡¯s your honor!¡± The rushing cultivators were getting closer and closer. Although part of cultivators had been killed by Handsome and Caspian before, in fact, it was less than one-tenth of the total cultivators. When Jessica and the others were trapped in the Corpse Tide and tried their best to fight hard, these cultivators were watching from the outside, nourishing their energy. Therefore, their current state was almost unaffected. If Jessica and the ck-robed puppet wanted to stop this group of people, they were basically like an ant trying to stop a running rhinocero. It was impossible. Several cultivators rushing to the front had already arrived at the front of Jessica and others. They were the first to react to Dumb Fidas¡¯ orders. So, they were one step faster. The other cultivators were about a few thousand feet away from them, but they were already in front of Jessica. ¡°B*tch, get lost!¡± A sharp-tongued cultivator roared and swept a chain toward Jessica. The chain was only as thick as a finger, but when it passed through the air, it made people feel as if a hill was moving. ¡°Shadow Clear Immortal Palm!¡± Jessica narrowed her eyes and struck out with her palm. Although her spiritual Qi was almost exhausted before, her Pure Jade Physique could not bepared with ordinary cultivators. It was as if a gust of wind had blown past the scene, not cold at all. Suddenly, the sharp-tongued cultivator¡¯s face suddenly changed. As if he had seen a ghost, he screamed and was about to retreat. Even so, it was still toote for him. The broken face in his hand suddenly cracked. At first, there was only one piece broken, but immediately, it was like a string of firecrackers that had been ignited, crackling and exploding inch by inch. A white light suddenly appeared in the void in front of him. The ball of white light sped up and smashed into cultivator¡¯s chest with a bang. Crack crack! In the sound of bones breaking, the sharp-tongued cultivator¡¯s chest caved in quickly. Blood mixed with internal organs spurted out of his mouth. His body flew backward and fell to the ground. He was about to die. Jessica took a deep breath and rushed to the next cultivator. If it was in the past, she might have shown mercy. Even if she had seriously injured the other party, at least she would have spared his life. But in this case what the other party wanted was Caspian¡¯s life. In Jessica¡¯s heart, Caspian was beyond her life. He had done so much for her. He had also experienced so much with her. If she still let these guys easily cross this line of defense, then what qualifications did she have to be together with Caspian! ¡°Shadow Clear Immortal Palm!¡± With a shout, Jessica¡¯s hands shone brightly. With a bang, she smashed the rushing cultivator into three pieces. When the upper part of the cultivator¡¯s chest flew out, his face was still full of surprise. He didn¡¯t understand until his death that his realm was obviously higher than the woman in front of him. So, why was he the one whose body was broken? The ck-robed puppet and several rushing cultivators also stood together. Unlike Jessica who could quickly restore her spiritual Qi, the biggest advantage of the puppet in ck was that it could almost be said to be undead. As long as others did not destroy the formation or exhaust the key materials in its body, even so, it would not be affected by the arrow on its head and knees. Regardless of the long sword that almost pierced through the head, the ck-robed puppet made a deep cut on the cultivator¡¯s face, which was full of horror. The cut went from his chin to his forehead along the straight line where his nose was. As he clenched his fingers, blood and brain matter burst out at the same time. Although they had killed several people in a row, as the number of cultivators rushed toward them increased rapidly, Jessica and the ck-robed puppet soon fell into siege and a bitter battle. Not to mention guarding thend behind Caspian, they were too busy to care about themselves. Finally, a cultivator took advantage of his short figure and seized the advantage of Jessica being entangled by others. He suddenly rushed over and came behind Caspian. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The long spear in his hand burst out a cold light and went straight to the back of Caspian. Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Swoosh! The sound of flesh being prated could be heard. The smile on the short cultivator¡¯s face gradually froze. As he looked down at the spear that had sunk into his chest, a look of disbelief appeared in his eyes. Then, with this expression, he saw that the extremely delicate-looking girl was holding the other end of the Ghoul-Locker Spear, holding the ground with the other hand, and slowly standing up. ¡°You are not allowed to¡­ Touch my teacher¡­¡± A low voice came from the girl¡¯s throat. It could be seen that she was very tired. When she stood up, her body was shaking slightly, as if she could be blown down by a gust of wind. But just as she said thest word, the Ghoul-Locker Spear suddenly shook. Immediately, the short cultivator felt a terrifying force wreaking havoc in his body. ¡°No!¡± He only had time to shout this word before his body was torn into pieces. Sna¡¯s body shook again. With a ng, she supported herself with the Ghoul-Locker Spear and did not fall to the ground again. It seemed that she didn¡¯t care at all about the earth-shattering shouts not far ahead. Turning around with difficulty, Sna looked at Caspian not far behind her. Caspian¡¯s body was also shaking slightly. Obviously, he was trying his best to hold on until now. Turning around, Sna took a deep breath. Facing the iing knife light, she raised her gun and swept it. ¡°Come on!¡± Although they tried their best to block it, it was impossible for them to block the tide-like attack from the cultivators just by relying on Jessica, Sna, and the puppet in ck. At this time, personal strength waspletely useless. After hundreds of magic weapons hit her, Sna fell to the ground again. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Although the Ghoul-Locker Spear was still being held tightly in her hand, the body of the gun had been broken into two pieces. The ck-robed puppet almost fell apart. It looked like a strange limb worm. After turning around a few times, it was cut in half by a sharp knife light. Jessica covered her chest, blood dripping down from the corner of her mouth. With her current realm, it would not be a problem for her to deal with five people at the same level as her. However, there were probably 500 to 600 cultivators who were stronger than her, let alone those at the same level. In this case, it was amazing that she had held on for about ten breaths. In fact, Jessica and the others hadsted for 13 breaths. Two people and one puppet fought against three thousand cultivators who were almost at the same realm as them. It was no different from a mantis blocking a chariot. The scene of a sudden explosion and instantly killing the enemies in an unreasonable manner could only happen in imagination. After such a long period of time, nearly half of the zombies that had been swallowed into the Gates of Hell had already arrived. Dumb Fidas stood in the crowd. He had learned his lesson before, and now he was not in the front. A victorious smile appeared on his face. ¡±Caspian, this time you lifted a stone and smashed your own foot. Even if you stopped using your secret skill, it was useless! Because you and yourpanions will die! And I also want to thank you, because you helped me deal with half of the zombies and help us climb to Immortal Ascension Stair.¡± ¡°You have cleared many obstacles. Hahaha!¡± Dumb Fidasughed proudly. He felt that the more proud he was at the moment, the angrier Caspian would be. After all, from his point of view, this was the truth, Caspian could not control the situation right now. ¡°Three!¡± Caspian with his back to him suddenly yelled a number. Dumb Fidas didn¡¯t know what this number meant, but he felt his eyelids twitching. After all, the psychological shadow brought by Caspian was too big. Dumb Fidas looked at Caspian again and saw that Caspian¡¯s body was shaking more violently. Looking at his back, Caspian looked like a sick person in the secr world who was struggling to survive. However, Dumb Fidas did not dare to be careless. He gritted his teeth and was about to give the order to kill Caspian, Jessica, and the others as soon as possible when the voice of Caspian came first. ¡°Two!¡± As long as he was not a fool, Dumb Fidas would know something would happen when Caspian spoke one. So he no longer hesitated. On the one hand, he was worried that something unexpected would happen. After all, even if the other party wanted to fight to the death, Caspian could use this secret method to deal with them. On the other hand, Dumb Fidas felt that something was wrong. How could Caspian make such a big mistake? It felt as if the other party had dug a hole and let him jump in! Thinking of this, Dumb Fidas¡¯ scalp began to tingle. In shock and anger, he no longer hesitated and immediately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t give him a chance. Kill these guys!¡± Sna Gibson, Lady Maisie, Charlotte Sky, and the others were lying on the ground, unconscious. Jessica Lawrence was no longer able to fight. Dumb Fidas only wanted to end this quickly. He wanted to chop these people into minced meat early so that he could feel at ease. With his order, cultivators beside him, who had been ready to fight, immediately roared and rushed forward. Even if it was hundreds of feet, they arrived in a sh. Countless rays of sharp light fell toward Caspian like a storm. The void was twisted and exploded into chaos. At this time, Caspian said, ¡°One!¡± Swoosh! A white light suddenly appeared behind him. All types of killing moves were immediately blocked by that white radiance, erupting with dazzling sparks. The various rays of light that shot out caused one¡¯s eyes to ache. They were unable to look straight at them. But Caspian behind the light was really unscathed. Even the Gates of Hell could now be retracted steadily. The group of cultivators rushing to the front, who were not even close to Lady Maisie and the others on the ground, were suddenly pushed away by an invisible force and collided with the people behind them. The scene fell into chaos. The white light protecting Caspian rose from the ground one after another, wrapping Caspian and his companions in it. Jessica looked at the white light column that protected her in confusion. She could feel that the light column was not meant to trap her. On the contrary, in the light column, she could even feel wisps of spiritual Qi constantly gathering toward her Dantian Qi Sea. And the wounds on her body had a cool andfortable feeling, and the pain was greatly reduced. ¡°Who dares to spoil Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s n?!¡± Seeing this scene, how could Dumb Fidas not know what was going on? He immediately shouted angrily. ¡®Why were there so many twists and turns in killing Caspian?¡¯ ¡°You dare to be the enemy of Crape Myrtle Sect. You don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± He continuously roared, his eyes sweeping about, wishing to find out who took action at this crucial moment, ruining his ns. Just as he finished speaking, a voice, as loud as heaven and earth, came from the front with disdain, ¡°Do you think you are qualified to represent the Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Dumb Fidas turned his head fiercely and looked in the direction of the voice. Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 In Dumb Fidas¡¯ field of vision, more than 20 figures suddenly appeared between them and the tide of corpses. To be more precise, they were standing around Caspian. The leader was tall. Although he was in his early twenties, he had a graceful temperament. His faint eyes showed the rare majesty of cultivators at this age. Dumb Fidas might not know him if it was anyone else. But the man in front of him was probably well-known in the entire Lunia. ¡°The King with the different surname, me Gordon¡­¡± These words were almost squeezed out of Dumb Fidas¡¯ teeth. More than 30 cultivators appeared with me Gordon. Judging from their clothes, they should be from different forces. But each of them had great luck. Obviously, they were all cultivators of Holy Land Realm. ¡°What do you want to do here now?¡± Dumb Fidas¡¯ face had obviously darkened. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to help,¡± me Gordon said naturally, ¡°And then, by the way, let¡¯s see who is so arrogant that he dares to say he represents Crape Myrtle Sect¡­¡± ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect doesn¡¯t need your mansion to intervene!¡± Dumb Fidas¡¯s face became more and more ugly. In fact, given the current status of Crape Myrtle Sect, they did not need to be afraid of the Mansion. But that was force verus force. The current situation was that Dumb Fidas was not willing to provoke the Mansion. After all, me Gordon was the only king with a different surname in Lunia. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. There were too many mysterious halos around him. Dumb Fidas did not want to be cannon fodder for no reason. ¡°Ha!¡± me Gordon smiled faintly. His attitude was clear, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡± As soon as he spoke, someone in cultivators that appeared with him began to help the people on the ground up. ¡°If you hade a littleter, something big would have happened,¡± Caspian turned to me Gordon and said. me Gordon looked apologetic and said, ¡°There was something wrong, but when I received your message, I rushed over immediately¡­¡± At this point, me Gordon smiled and said, ¡°By the way, I also brought your friends.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a burly figure next to him pointed at Dumb Fidas with a sneer. ¡°Do you want to kill Caspian?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Looking at the horrible scar on the other party¡¯s face and the tiger skin wrapped around his upper body, Dumb Fidas frowned and asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when you die in my hands¡­¡± The strong man sneered, and Beast Controller te in his hand glowed. The next moment, a golden panther demon with long fangs appeared in front of the crowd. Golden-armored Bloodshed Leopard! ¡°Emmett¡­ Long time no see,¡± Caspian looked back. As the disciples of Fauna Imperial Sect, Emmett Breathnach and Caspian had once been rivals in the national teaching selection. They had also fought against rles Krueger together. They had formed a friendship between life and death. They didn¡¯t meet muchter, but they often exchanged letters. This time, Caspian only knew that me Gordon was going to the branch of the Gordon family in Earlington of Efrax. Unexpectedly, he brought Emmett Breathnach with him. ¡°It¡¯s not just him.¡± While they were talking, Nics Gordon and Jade Gordon also spoke with a smile in the crowd. Now, Jade Gordon¡¯s Death Qi had been removed, and he was very different from when they first met. But, it was not the right time for old friends to talk about the past. As Caspian slowly withdrew the Gates of Hell, he turned slightly sideways and looked back. Among the 30 people who came with me Gordon this time, there were more than ten of them, more than half of whom were members of the branch of the Gordon family, disciples of Mountwave Sect, and disciples of Fauna Imperial Sect. The remaining ten plus people were cultivators of the Mansion. Although everyone just said a few words, Dumb Fidas, who was not far away, was very angry. Obviously, these guys didn¡¯t take him seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that someone can stop me from killing Caspian today!¡± Dumb Fidas took a deep breath and said in a strange tone, ¡°Prince Gordon, do you really think that you can stop more than 3,000 cultivators?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very likely¡­¡± me Gordon didn¡¯t respond, but instead, Dumb Fidas heard Caspian¡¯s voice. ¡°Huh?¡± Dumb Fidas was stunned. He did not expect Caspian to answer. What was even more unexpected was that Caspian would give such an answer. Just when Dumb Fidas was extremely confused, Caspian gave the final answer. ¡°But what if we add them¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Gates of Hell suddenly disappeared. In an instant, the Corpse Tide, which had been stopped before, suddenly came crashing down like a dam. It gave people a feeling that the whole world was destroyed. In fact, when Caspian just said thest word, Dumb Fidas vaguely guessed what Caspian was going to say. When he saw the dark crowd in front of him, he realized that the other party was so decisive. He suddenly understood. It turned out that all this was still in Caspian¡¯s n. ¡®He knew that me Gordon woulde to help¡­ He knew that if he lets go of the Corpse Tide now, we won¡¯t have time to deal with him again¡­ And¡­ He knew that the Corpse Tide woulde straight to us, so that they could find an opportunity to reach Immortal Ascension Stair¡­¡¯ ¡®Everything that had happened before was within Caspian¡¯s calctions¡­¡¯ ¡®He had already guessed it¡­ Ten steps¡­¡¯ By the time Dumb Fidas realized this, the rolling tide of corpses had already arrived in front of him. Then, it collided with cultivators in the front row. The light shed wildly, and the shouting and killing broke out again. There was amotion in his ears. Although the voice was loud, Dumb Fidas had no way to distinguish which direction each voice came from. He raised his head in confusion and looked forward. The people of Caspian were still ahead of them, so logically speaking, Caspian and the others should be the first to bear the brunt. But, Dumb Fidas saw beams of white light protecting Caspian and the others, stepping back calmly. They were retreating in the direction of Immortal Ascension Stairs! As the impact of the Corpse Tide was over, there was nothing left on the Immortal Ascension Stair. Dumb Fidas felt as if his heart had been hollowed out. An unprecedented sense of loss and frustration spread in his chest at this time. ¡®Why is Caspian so difficult to kill¡­? It seemed that every time I wanted to kill him, something unexpected would happen¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to kill him, but¡­ I can¡¯t kill him¡­¡¯ While Dumb Fidas was thinking this, his heart suddenly sank. He felt as if a pair of eyes had locked onto him. It was an extremely dangerous feeling. The needle light on his back even made his hair stand on end. The instinct of cultivator made him look up suddenly. He saw a fiery red saber radiance tear open a hole in the Corpse Tide and sh straight at him. Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 ¡°I¡¯m here to find you¡­¡± After the saber radiance, Dumb Fidas saw Caspian¡¯s lips moving. Blood flowed from the corner of Caspian¡¯s mouth. His face was paler than before. In fact, fatigue had appeared. But now, just as Dumb Fidas thought that Caspian would step back step by step to Immortal Ascension Stair under the protection of me Gordon and others, Caspian gave up that opportunity and returned to kill him. ¡®If youe back, can you return? And I have protection talisman refined by the North Heaven Queen. Can you kill me?¡¯ Dumb Fidas really wanted to ask Caspian. But he didn¡¯t ask. Because his heart waspletely filled with ecstasy. ¡®This idiot obviously had a chance to escape, and he could have rushed to Immortal Ascension Stair to get the treasure first, but now he came back recklessly!¡¯ ¡®This was a battle of emotions¡­¡¯ ¡°From the looks of it, you must have been seriously injured just now! Now, do you really think you can break the power of the North Heaven Queen¡¯s protection talisman?¡± With such an emotion, Dumb Fidasughed wildly and shook his arms. Suddenly, the chain was connected to two long ws and swung toward Caspian. At the same time, he also jumped up to meet Caspian. ¡°There is a way to heaven, but you don¡¯t want to leave! There is no door to hell, and you break in!¡± Dumb Fidas smiled grimly. Hong! The saber radiance and the flying w collided in the air. The fluctuation caused by the collision turned into a visible chakram and spread in all directions. Within a radius of hundreds of meters, both cultivators and zombies were crushed into pieces. Domain in this area seemed to have been suppressed. The nearby cultivators who were fighting with zombies were all stunned. A white light shed on Dumb Fidas¡¯ body. Most of the power was blocked by his protection talisman. Dumb Fidas just felt that his body shook and he flew backward for dozens of meters. The other injuries were almost gone. He straightened up again, wiped the corners of his mouth, and sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t kill you, my surname isn¡¯t Montgomery¡­¡± Caspian took a step forward. The zombies in front of him were smashed into pieces. He then rushed to Dumb Fidas. Dumb Fidas¡¯ pupils suddenly contracted. Looking at the guy¡¯s face, it was obvious that Caspian was very tired, but why did he feel that the other party¡¯s power seemed to flow continuously? ¡°I¡¯d like to see how important you are to the North Heaven Queen!¡± ¡°The Water Shade!¡± Swoosh! The blue light spread out all of a sudden, and in an instant, Caspian and Dumb Fidas were pinned upside down like a bowl. The surrounding cultivators and zombies were all squeezed out of this space. Therefore, within an area of about one acre, only Caspian and Dumb Fidas were left. Dumb Fidas forced a smile and said to Caspian, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! Hahaha!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to change my surname¡­¡± Caspian had no expression on his face and shed out with his saber. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± The blood-red saber radiance shed in the air. Dumb Fidas¡¯ body glowed with white light, and his body flew backward again. With a bang, he hit the inner wall of the Water Shade hard, causing a great shock. There were even spider web-shaped cracks on the surface of the Water Shade. With the supplement of spiritual Qi of Caspian, the cracks soon calmed down. Although protection talisman once again blocked most of the power for Dumb Fidas, the shock still reached him. His chest felt stuffy. When he got up from the ground again, he suddenly felt sweetness in his throat and almost spat out blood. ¡°This is your limit! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Dumb Fidas grinned. He was not afraid of offending Caspian now. He was confident that with protection talisman of the North Heaven Queen, it would be impossible for Caspian to break a strand of his hair. ¡°Really?¡± Caspian said coldly. The next moment, Dumb Fidas found that the atmosphere in this area suddenly changed. A terrifying Blood Soul pressure, like a mountain, pressed down on his head in an instant. His body shook and he directly knelt on the ground. With a bang, two big pits appeared on the ground. He looked at Caspian in disbelief. In front of him, circles of blood seemed to spread around Caspian. Every time the blood circle hit, it was like a war drum beating. Swoosh! Buzz! Bang! ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± With a roar, the wave-like impact was released. The ground under Caspian¡¯s feet cracked inch by inch, and gravel floated in the air. The space around his body began to twist, and there were loud sounds of steel tes being pried. In the rumbling sound, Caspian turned into three heads and six arms. The long life halberd that was flying with ice and snow, the zing Eternal Spirit Shield ,and the Demon-ying de that was jumping with lightning. In the end, it was me Severing, which exuded the aura of purgatory. Dumb Fidas had never seen such a scene before. He could feel that after entering this state, Caspian¡¯s momentum instantly increased more than ten times! Although he still looked like a human, he gave people the feeling that he was an ancient giant beast! ¡°No, no!¡± Even with protection talisman of the North Heaven Queen, Dumb Fidas shouted in panic. Although he kept shouting, Dumb Fidas found that his legs were as soft as noodles. He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t stand up. How could he escape? ¡°I told you not to move!¡± Caspian moved. Before Caspian could even make a move, the terrifying blood soul generated by his movement turned and smashed Dumb Fidas to the ground. The next moment, Dumb Fidas saw Caspian appear above him. The heavy shield, which was as big as a door nk, fell on his stomach like a gate. ¡±Nooo!¡± Bang! Dumb Fidas¡¯ voice was drowned in a roar in an instant. White light appeared, protecting his life. However, his body was still smashed into the ground. Then people could see that the ground was as fragile as tofu. Dumb Fidas looked dull, and his whole body was buried in the gravel. ¡°The function of protection talisman is that the user injects spiritual Qi into it. Every time protection talisman is activated, spiritual Qi will be consumed. The greater the resistance is, the more spiritual Qi will be consumed¡­¡± Caspian was facing Dumb Fidas¡¯s face, cold and ruthless while speaking. ¡°So you should now pray that your North Heaven Queen has injected enough spiritual Qi into this protection talisman!¡± As soon as Caspian finished speaking, Dumb Fidas¡¯ eyes shed with panic. However, without giving him the slightest chance to react, the Eternal Spirit Shield once again smashed down like a ten thousand ton iron gate. Bang! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With his stomach as the dividing line, Dumb Fidas¡¯ upper and lower body was folded. The power of protection talisman was still protecting him. For Dumb Fidas, this was no longer protection, but fear. Every time Caspian made a move, Dumb Fidas¡¯s fear doubled. He didn¡¯t know when protection talisman would lose its effectiveness, and the fear almost drove him crazy. But the biggest problem now was that he had no ability to resist at all. With such an emotion, Dumb Fidas saw the knife and halberd in Caspian¡¯s handing out. ¡°You have guts¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s praise made Dumb Fidas want to cry. ¡±I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 The vibrations on the ground were like the trampling of a giant beast. Boom! Boom! Boom! The tremors spread out over and over again. Cultivators and zombies who were standing together could not see what had happened, the horrible shock made everyone slow down their movements. From a certain point of view, this kind of collision had exceeded the scope of their current endurance. Soon, pairs of eyes were drawn to the area covered by blue light. There was a strange silence. The only thing that could be heard clearly was the loud thuds on the ground. Dumb Fidas did not know how many times he had been hit by the other side. It was a wonderful feeling. It was like a machete hanging high above his head. He could clearly see that the rope was constantly being cut off. He could even clearly calcte the time of his death. Compared to death, the process of waiting for death was the hardest. Protection talisman was still hanging on his neck. Every time the white light shone, there was no sign of failure. But, he had a very clear premonition. This protection talisman would notst long. Speaking of which, this was indeed strange. Protection talisman made by the North Heaven Queen of Amethyst Pce Realm was enough to withstand a full blow from a cultivator at the peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm. But, under the continuous impact of Caspian, the protection talisman was consumed to the limit by him. Dumb Fidas couldn¡¯t help but think of the simplest and most superficial reason, constant effort brings sess. Bang! Another roar came. Dumb Fidas felt a tremor spread throughout his whole body. His body bounced up high once. The gravel, dust, and void had exploded into chaos. It had been a long time since Dumb Fidas saw in which direction Caspian made a move. But, there was a clear change. After the white protective light blocked the attack for him, protection talisman hanging around his neck made a crisp sound. The voice was originally very small, so small that it was like ice and snow melting. But, the atmosphere in Domain suddenly changed. A little starlight bloomed in the depths of the Chaos. The light was shining like a rainbow. And a voice of Caspian followed. ¡°Nine Changes of Stars!¡± ¡®It was a magic¡­¡¯ Dumb Fidas thought to himself. His opponent had been using the unreasonable brute force of a Body Refiner to exhaust spiritual Qi in his protection talisman. The other party chose to use the magic, and it was out of the box. It meant that the other party had also noticed the change in protection talisman. That also meant that this was the opponent¡¯sst blow. Dumb Fidas¡¯ nk face showed a relieved smile at this time. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. When he was trapped here by Caspian at first, he was angry. How could his bright future fail and die here? Butter, he took the initiative to hope that spiritual Qi in protection talisman could be consumed as soon as possible. In that case, he could be killed earlier and save the endless torture. This was like a person who had been punished repeatedly. There was only one thought left in his mind, ¡°Give me a quick death.¡± Ssh! The surging starlight, like a surging flood, instantly wrapped around Dumb Fidas¡¯ whole body. A white light once again appeared on the surface of protection talisman. But, the white light was extremely weak. After shaking a few times, the dim light went out. Dumb Fidas smiled, and then he knew nothing. In front of Caspian, the starlight whistled past like hellfire, and then Dumb Fidas disappeared from the sight of him. The only thing left was a dried-up bone and a jade talisman hanging on his neck. He finally killed Dumb Fidas. However, there was not much joy on his face. The reason was simple. Killing the other party was not easy at all. It was too difficult to get rid of the other party¡¯s protection talisman. But the final result was still as Caspian thought. Not everyone was qualified to obtain protection talisman of Amethyst Pce Realm. Dumb Fidas¡¯ protection talisman was refined by the North Heaven Queen of the Crape Myrtle Sect, it was very likely that after the North Heaven Queen gave it to someone, the person used it several times and gave it to Dumb Fidasst time. In other words, there were more people having using it. In short, at the end, spiritual Qi inside was like a dry riverbedpared to the beginning. Even so, it took a lot of effort for Caspian to exhaust all spiritual Qi. ¡®I hope this thing won¡¯t disappoint me¡­¡¯ Caspian grabbed protection talisman in his hand. A needle-sized gap appeared on the surface of the Jade Talisman. However, the array lines engraved inside could still be seen. And what Caspian wanted was these array lines. Putting away protection talisman, he withdrew the Water Shade. In front of him was arge area of open Domain. Cultivators and zombies, who had been fighting here before, avoided the battle and continued to fight in the distance. To put it bluntly, both cultivators and zombies knew how to seek fortune and avoid disaster. Although Caspian had just beaten Dumb Fidas in the Water Shade, the Qi Power was like that of a Primordial Fierce Beast. It was as if a group of fish and shrimps were fighting in a pond. Suddenly, a crocodile appeared. At a time like this, as long as one was not stupid, the fish and shrimps would naturally avoid him. But what was different now was that there was a treasure in the fish pond that could help him get bigger treasures than carp jumping over the dragon gate. In the face of such a temptation, even if a crocodile appeared, these fish and shrimps would not easily disperse. Caspian finally regained his original figure. Holding the me Severing, he walked step by step toward Immortal Ascension Stair. *** The bright moon was hanging high, and the tiles were flying on the eaves. After sending Star Nelson away, the long-haired man, known as the North Heaven Queen, put his hands behind his head and looked at the gxy above his head. He knew exactly that this gxy was actually not real. If he was willing, the next moment, this magnificent gxy could be a picture of beautiful women bathing. When Amethyst Pce Realm thought about it, all methods were born. That was the truth. But even so, he was still very absorbed and serious. ¡°What a beautiful starry sky. I haven¡¯t felt it seriously for a long time¡­¡± North Heaven Queen muttered to himself. After a while, he heard a beep in his ear. It was like a drop of melted blood dripping into a spring in the valley. At the same time, the gxy above the North Heaven Queen¡¯s head rippled like water. As the gxy swayed slightly, a face that was exactly the same as that of the North Heaven Queen gradually appeared. Of the two faces, one was in the gxy, and the other was in reality. The two looked at each other for a moment, and the face in the gxy was empty. Suddenly, blood flowed from his eyes, nose, and mouth. And in next second, with a click, a head fell down. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 After putting away the Water Shade, not long after, thick clouds suddenly rose around the passage where Immortal Ascension Stair was located. The thick clouds kept rolling and gathering toward the center bit by bit. As a result, the most direct change was that the passage began to shrink! Seeing this, Caspian¡¯s eyes glittered. It seemed that using the Blood Ruyi Sceptre and the Eight Divine Ruler to open the passageway was actually a necessary process. Now that it was time, the passage was about to close. If he couldn¡¯t reach Immortal Ascension Stair before that, then he didn¡¯t know when the passage would open next time. Caspian took out the Blood Ruyi Sceptre and the Eight Divine Ruler and then took a look. The Eight Divine Ruler was still alright, but it looked even arger and more exquisite Eight Elemental Ruler. The Blood Ruyi Sceptre was much weaker than before. He was not sure if he could expand the passage if he smashed it again at this time. However, he did not intend to do so. Why would he expand the passage? To seek benefits for cultivators present? He was not a fool. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Caspian stepped directly toward Jessica Lawrence, me Gordon, and the others. His previous n had obviously worked at this time. And the effect was obvious. The zombies and cultivators were now evenly matched and had no time to care about other matters. Under the protection of me Gordon and the others, the seriously injured and unconscious people had been taken to the lower level of Immortal Ascension Stairs. As for the people who were not far from Immortal Ascension Stair before, it seemed that it was also a coincident convenience. It was as if Caspian had broken into an uninhabited ce, rushing forward. He didn¡¯t need to wave his me Severing. The Blood River Light Armor protected his entire body. When he rushed forward, he looked like more like a meat grinder than a cultivator. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Cultivators and zombies in front of him were immediately sent flying, including more cultivators and zombies in the melee. If one looked from the sky at this moment, Caspian¡¯s actions seemed to have torn a gap in the chaos. Soon, Caspian returned to the crowd. me Gordon also led everyone here. The time between the two sides was perfect, and neither side dyed the other. ¡°It¡¯s the most mysterious ce in the Three Sages Mountain this time¡­¡± me Gordon looked up and saw the treasure light at the end of the stairs, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh with intoxication. But his willpower was naturally far beyond that of ordinary people. After getting lost for a while, me Gordon immediately came to his senses. ¡°The passage is shrinking. Let¡¯s hurry up!¡± Caspian looked at me Gordon and said, ¡°Then we only need to guard the entrance of the passage for a moment. After formation is closed again, these people outside will not be able to rush up again.¡± ording to his instructions, everyone was immediately busy. The people who were still in aa were either carried by the people around them or carried by demons of Fauna Imperial Sect. Omar Pine and Xander Faris were lying on the back of the Golden-armored Bloodshed Leopard. But at this time, the passage kept shrinking, and everyone¡¯s actions were discovered by cultivators in the battle in the distance. The reason why this group of cultivators could persist until now was that they wanted to rush to Immortal Ascension Stair and find opportunities. This hope gradually became dim as the passage continued to shrink. This group of cultivators burst out a more powerful force than before. In an instant, the fierce attack forced the Corpse Tide to retreat. In the blink of an eye, nearly a quarter of the zombies were crushed into pieces. Seeing this, Caspian and me Gordon, who were standing beside them, looked at each other in dismay. ¡°It turns out that these guys have left a backup n¡­¡± Caspian was a person who knew the whole situation. He could understand the reason with just a nce. Although these cultivators had temporarily formed an alliance within ck Soul City, in reality, it was only a helpless act when faced with an unknown and mysterious enemy. Many of them had no choice but to give in. For instance, Dumb Fidas led the others to stand in front of several cultivators, making them bow to him during this period of time. In the face of Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s disciples, these cultivators had no choice. Apart from bowing to the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect, the rest of the way was to be killed. It was obvious how to choose. Because of this, the so-called alliance was actually full of suspicion and resentment. These cultivators did not trust anyone else. Under such circumstances, no one would be able to use their full strength. They would have to leave a chance to use it when they were profiting. The passage to the treasure was still shrinking. It might bepletely closed in less than 15 minutes. All their previous efforts would be in vain. In this case, they naturally were forced to kill the zombies with all their strength and approached Caspian and the others step by step. ording to the current situation of the shrinking of the passage, even if this group of cultivators finally caught up, less than a hundred people could rush in. But this glimmer of hope was enough for them to make a desperate attempt. Of course, there were fewer and fewer people who could divide a big pancake. Moreover, the pancake was targeted by the Crape Myrtle Sect, so it was impossible for others to touch it. That was what Caspian thought. me Gordon also thought so. me Gordon immediately made up his mind to let cultivators of the dozen or so in the Mansion follow him to form a defense to block the iing cultivators. Without hesitation, cultivators left after getting the order. Seeing that Caspian was looking at him, me Gordon exined, ¡°They are the Men of Sacrifice of the Mansion. At this time, it should be the time to use them. And don¡¯t worry. Once the passage is closed, there is no hope of stepping on the road to immortality. These cultivators will inevitably fall into disputes again. And, the cultivators will have no time to find trouble with them.¡± Caspian also felt reasonable after hearing what me Gordon said, and he thought about it in detail. Cultivators in the Mansion usually used the necessary resources of the Mansion. They should be loyal to the Mansion. ¡°Once the treasure is in front of you and you don¡¯t listen to the orders of the main family and try to seize it, I¡¯m afraid that your loyalty will be immediately destroyed, and your family and sect will be cleaned up by the Mansion.¡± Although the group of cultivators tried their best to rush toward the passage, the tide of corpses was not a wooden stake that they could ughter at will. Therefore, the speed of thousands of cultivators moving forward was not very fast. This group of cultivators did not want others to take the lead. Therefore, if someone suddenly appeared and tried to jump over someone else¡¯s head, they would be beaten down before they could run more than 50 meters. Without the deterrence and leadership of Dumb Fidas, Radio Kaye, and Bob Whale, these cultivators now had the advantage in numbers. In fact, it was not much different from a te of loose sand. In addition, more than a dozen cultivators of the Mansion were desperately trying to stop them. The group of more than 20 people of Caspian arrived at the Immortal Ascension Stair without much effort. After stepping onto the Immortal Ascension Stair, he looked back. The passage that the formation had opened was now only about ten meters wide. And it was still shrinking. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 When the passage was closed again like a surging cloud, and then the void returned to normal, none of the hoarse cultivators could rush up. The stopping of more than ten cultivators from the Mansion was one reason. However, the more important reason was that the group of cultivators was suspicious of each other and dragged each other down. When they saw that they had no hope, the only thing they could do was to make those cultivators who tried their best to fight in the end lose everything. Therefore, this kind of jealousy and feeling helped these cultivators of the Mansion toplete thest stop. With a whoosh, thest crack in the passageway turned into a white line and then disappeared. The scene of the ck Soul Citypletely disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. In front of everyone, except for the huge stone tablet with the words ¡±Immortal Ascension Stair¡±, there was only the bottom step. ¡°This is thest road!¡± Caspian looked up at the magnificent pce at the end of the stairs and muttered. Everyone raised their heads. The pce did not give people the feeling that it was unreachable. Although it was very far away, judging from the distance, there were only a few thousand steps. This distance might still be a test for ordinary people. But for cultivators, this distance and height were really nothing. In addition to Caspian, the initial Jessica, Yvonne, and the others who had gathered on the Immortal Ascension Stair, there were also more unexpected people, including Bowen, Jade Gordon and the others. As for me Gordon, he had told Caspian earlier that he would meet Caspian here. Today¡¯s protection and help could only be achieved as expected, so me Gordon was not an unexpected person. However, they did not have much energy to think about these problems. It could be told from the inner demon and Nation Master that these zombies were difficult to deal with. In the pce, the King who had unified the 12 countries was still sleeping. No one knew what the King would do. Therefore, no one would take it lightly. They rested on the steps for a while and then began to climb up. The people who fainted, like Xander, Lady Maisie, and Charlotte had already woken up after a simple treatment. Although they were still weak, it was no longer a problem to walk on their own. The rest, such as Sna, were seriously injured. ording to Yvonne¡¯s estimation, it would be difficult for them to wake up in a short time. Those who were still unconscious were carried by others, or by cultivator¡¯s beasts. They went all the way up. The stairs were wide and neat, and the slope was not steep. So to some extent, this road was the smoothest one for everyone to walk after entering the Three Sages Mountain. When they walked more than half the way, they did not encounter any danger or changes, which made them feel at ease. But then, the zombies, who blocked everyone¡¯s way, appeared again. The densely packed zombies with ck Evil Qi all over their bodies made loud noises and climbed out of the steps in front of them, blocking the rest of the steps. These zombies were no longer just in human shape. This time, there were even more beast shape. The One-eyed Wolf, Tiger, and Leopard showed their fierce fangs, which made them look more ferocious than alive. Everyone looked back and looked ahead. They suddenly understood something. They had just finished the first half of the steps. In other words, the stairs were densely packed with zombies. The opening of the formation awakened half of the zombies. The zombies turned into a tide of corpses and rushed down. The remaining half was waiting for everyone in the upper half of the steps. On the high steps, the Corpse Qi condensed and intertwined like a horrible face. It rose and fell, looking at the crowd with a ferocious face. The restless aura was quickly gathering. Caspian walked to the front of the crowd and faced the Corpse Tide. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With the me Severing on his shoulder, he wore a faint smile on his face. In the eyes of Caspian, these zombies were a great tonic. What he saw was very different from what everyone saw. In other people¡¯s eyes, they might be zombies. More people regarded them as merits, which could be exchanged for an opportunity to embark on Spirit Severing Path. But in the eyes of Caspian, these zombies were the Corpse Core, vigor, and the steps to temper his body and be stronger. ¡°I¡¯m going up¡­¡± He waved his saber, and the sound of hunting could be heard. Behind Caspian, everyone was also ready. No matter what they saw, the zombies in front of them must be cleaned up. The zombie standing in the front probably had a sharp mouth because ofck of water. It looked like a mouse. Its eyes seemed to be soaked in blood. When it had umted its strength to the extreme, it opened its mouth, revealing its sharp teeth. After a silent roar, it took the lead and rushed toward the crowd. The zombies above the steps also moved slowly. From a distance, it looked like andslide. First, it slowly surged and then poured down. ¡°They are here¡­¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes, which were shining brightly. Suddenly, he took a step forward. He did not use any martial techniques or magic. It was the most ordinary but also the most powerful force. Chi! The mouse-like zombie was instantly torn in half. The moment Caspian grabbed the other party¡¯s Corpse Core, he suddenly withdrew his saber and put it in front of his body. His body suddenly turned around. In an instant, like a spinning top, he smashed into the rushing Corpse Tide. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! Instantly, arge number of zombies were cut into pieces, including arms, torsos, limbs, and all kinds of iplete parts, which were thrown around like scattered flowers. In the blink of an eye, Caspian cleared up a white field ahead. The people behind Caspian followed closely behind. Caspian blocked the first wave of attacks for them, but it didn¡¯t mean that they could be at ease and rush forward like breaking bamboo. Because these zombies, as long as the cores were not removed, even if their hands and feet were broken, they could pose a great threat to others. There were many zombies here, so Caspian naturally had no way to clear the ce and take away the Corpse Core. *** A faint sound came from the top of his head. Star Nelson, who had been here for a long time, slowly opened her eyes. The moment she opened her eyes, she was a little confused. ¡°Who am I?¡± ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Soon, she realized that she should have fallen asleep. However, when she realized who she was and the purpose of this trip, Star Nelson frowned even more. ¡°Did I really fall asleep just now? Um¡­ And it was in this pit that was almost clung to the cold zombies?¡± Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 She had something very important to do on this trip. Moreover, cultivators did not have to sleep like a mortal. At her current level, even if she didn¡¯t sleep for a few days or even ten days without rest, it wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact on her. But, in fact, she had just fallen asleep. And without any preparation. This was a very abnormal performance. Star Nelson frowned even more. There was something strange here. A series of roars interrupted her thoughts. It was not until this moment that Star Nelson realized that something seemed to have happened on Immortal Ascension Stair. ¡°Are they finally here?¡± Star Nelson murmured. Because she had fallen asleep before, she did not know how long it had been since she came here. But now it seemed that it was better to wake up by coincidence than earlier. When she raised her head, she discovered that the stairs above her were ck. However, Star Nelson knew clearly that when she looked down from the steps, she saw that it was an ordinary te, but from the bottom, it looked like a transparent ss. As for why it was ck, she looked around and knew the answer. When cultivators came to the Immortal Ascension Stair, the zombies buried under the Immortal Ascension Stair had already revived to face the enemy. As time went by, her memories and thoughts had returned to normal. After thinking for a while, Star Nelson looked forward. She was facing down the stairs. That portion was different from the ink ck on top of her head. It was already bright and translucent. It meant that the zombies below not only climbed up, but also had been killed. And, the brightness was still moving in her direction. It was extremely fast, without any hesitation! There was only one exnation for this situation. The zombies below were constantly killed, so the hidden stairs were constantly cleaned out. But from the looks of it, weren¡¯t the zombies being killed too quickly? A trace of astonishment appeared in her eyes. However, she immediately shook her head and clenched the sword in her hand. No matter how many people came and no matter who they were, after all, they were just stones to pave the way for her. If the opponent had more people and more strength, it could help her finish this task as soon as possible. In this state of thought, arge amount of light spot was thrown down from the steps above like tiles. It was as if a whirlwind had swept past. Seeing that the top of her head suddenly seemed to be swept by a brush, and in a sh, a piece of light appeared. Star Nelson could not help but be stunned. ¡®This speed¡­ Is a little scary¡­ Who is this guy?¡¯ From what the other party had done just now, she could tell that only one cultivator had washed away the mass of corpses above her head. Unfortunately, due to the angle, she could not see the other party¡¯s face clearly. However, it only took a moment for Star Nelson to stop thinking about it. ¡®Who he is has nothing to do with me¡­ This time, I just need to get what I need¡­ As for who this person was, let him pray for himself¡­¡¯ After thinking for a while, Star Nelson turned around and took a step toward the darkness in front of her. Perhaps no one else knew that there was a deep and dark passage below Immortal Ascension Stair except for arge number of zombies. People couldn¡¯t see the end of the passage. Star Nelson felt as if she had been pushed directly into the middle of the passage. However, she didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all. With no extra expression on her face, she walked forward step by step ording to the road that others had paved for her in advance. She felt as if she was following her destiny. On the steps. ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± A long roar. The sword light bloomed like a lotus. However, the lotus did not bring peace, but an extremely furious killing intent. Hong! The zombies within a dozen meters of Caspian were all swept away. The whistling sharp radiance interweaved into arge. Crackling sounds rang out, sting all of them into pieces. There was a brief nk space around Caspian. But immediately, the surrounding zombies flooded over like a tide. Caspian raised his finger. Starlight gathered on his fingertips. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Nine Changes of Stars!¡± Whoosh! Starlight rushed out like a flood. More than a dozen zombies were instantly burned into mud and became sticky on the ground. Caspian raised me Severing and waved it again. At this time, he had already rushed to the top of the stairs. To be exact, Caspian was standing in front of the pce. The steps had reached the end. This was a great encouragement, and at the same time, there was nothing for him to worry about. Although he had been unstoppable all the way, he was still on guard against fantasy array on the stairs. The mostmon thing was that people couldn¡¯t walk all the way, and there were endless zombies. If that was the case, it would have exhausted all their strength and spiritual Qi in the end, and then be devoured and torn apart by the Corpse Tide. But now it seemed that such a problem did not happen. On the Immortal Ascension Stair that led to the pce, these zombies were the most troublesome ones to deal with. Seeing another group of zombiesing from all directions, Caspian raised his hand. Hot blood appeared on his arm. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Swoosh! The blood line stretched in the air, and then, like countless sharp saber radiance, it whistled in all directions. Crack! Crack! Crack! The zombies around him were beaten back and there were deafening explosions. Streaks of blood even burst out dazzling sparks when they cut the zombie. After forcing the group of zombies back, the group of corpses surrounding Caspian exploded from the outside to the inside. me Gordon and the others, who followed closely behind, also rushed over at this time. Everyone immediately joined forces to suppress the remaining zombies. Soon, everyone gasped for breath as they looked at the fragments of zombies all over the ground. *** Six hourster. It only took them a short time to walk from the first step to the middle of the road. Because the road was unimpeded. But from the middle to thest step to Immortal Ascension Stair, they walked for six hours. During these six hours, there was no pause. Although Caspian tore a gap in the Corpse Tide, the strength of these zombies was still shocking. A wound appeared on me Gordon¡¯s body. There was also a bloody wound on Emmett Breathnach¡¯s chest. He even spat out a mouthful of blood. Nics Gordon and Jade Gordon were almost exhausted. When thest zombie fell down, they fell to the ground, panting and their chests heaving violently, regardless of the stains all over the ground. The most tragic thing was that their team had been reduced. The other disciples of the Mountwave Sect and Fauna Imperial Sect who followed the crowd to Immortal Ascension Stair fell on the way over. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 The risk of killing a path out of thousands of zombies was naturally great. ¡°The immortal spirit is the tform, and the flesh and blood are the ranks. They just fell on their own way¡­¡± me Gordon knew Caspian¡¯s mood, so he came over tofort him. ¡°There is no other way¡­¡± Emmett Breathnach also said at this moment, ¡°In the future, if we have the chance to break through the peak of the Amethyst Pce Realm and ascend to the Immortal Body position, a closed-door meditation will take a hundred years¡­ When wee out of the closed-door training again, everything changes. It is very likely that our friends many years ago has run out of vigor and died in meditation. People walking side by side will slowly disperse. We need to get used to it¡­¡± Although what me Gordon and Emmett Breathnach said was cruel, it was the truth. They faced death again. Caspian¡¯s eyes shed. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief and calmed down. ¡°Originally, I could actually do a bit better¡­¡± In the end, he said. He turned around and looked around. The stairs he could see were full of fragments of zombies. The golden gate of the towering pce stood in front of them. Unlike ck Soul City, this pce was decorated with green tiles, carved railings, and painted buildings. It was luxurious everywhere. Although Caspian came from amandery, he grew up in the pce. So was Yvonne Johnson. me Gordon was also a prince in Upper Kingdom. However, when they saw the luxury of the pce, they were still shocked. It seemed that the emperor from 20,000 years ago was really extravagant. Looking at the scene in the underground mausoleum, it seemed that he had really collected all the treasures of the 12 countries. With this in mind, Caspian stepped forward and pushed the gate. With a rumble, the heavy pce gate was immediately opened. A cold aura came from the pce. Solemn, silent, empty, longsting, all types of scents carried the weight of history. At this moment, they surged out, crushing down on everyone¡¯s minds. In twenty thousand years, it was most likely that they were the first group of living people to enter this ce. Thinking of this, everyone looked at each other and found that there was aplicated look in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s enter¡­¡± Caspian said indifferently before walking in. After taking elixirs, the people who had fainted before had already woken up. Charlotte Sky, Yvonne Johnson, Xander Faris, Maya Kaye, and the others had even contributed a lot to the battle. Therefore, no one needed to help. However, when they stepped in, they were still a little nervous. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Because of the previous experience, everyone always felt that there would still be some strange danger behind the door. Only after entering did everyone discover that this pce appeared to be a little too calmpared to the ck Soul City under their feet. This calmness was first reflected in the emptiness inside the pce. This was an extremely empty space. It was as if a person who was forced to throw away all the things in his family, and the rest was deliberately empty. The pce was veryrge. Except for a tall figure standing in the distance, the rest was a huge coffin. Compared to the size of the pce, the figure and the coffin were like two sesame seeds in the spacious living room. At least, everyone felt like this. Standing in the pce gave people a feeling of being in the wilderness for a while. Because of this emotion, when they first saw the figure, they thought it was an enemy, the King. Butter, they found that it was just a false rm. The figure was a tall statue standing in front of the coffin. The statue was depicted with the image of a majestic man. At this time, ording to the location of the statue, it was easy to guess that the statue was the King who unified the 12 countries. After observing the surroundings for a while, me Gordon took the lead and said, ¡±If the King is in the coffin, isn¡¯t it too simple?¡± Everyone looked at each other. In reality, everyone had this type of feeling. The secret of Three Sages Mountain, the size of the ck Soul City, the difficulty of making y sculptures and zombies, the inner demon, and the ghosts of the Nation Master. In the end, when they reached the end of the Immortal Ascension Stair, things suddenly became rxed and simple. This kind of feeling was like a slowly unfolding picture scroll. At first, the part that was disyed was extremely magnificent, but at thest part, a picture simr to a child¡¯s stroke suddenly appeared. Instantly, the momentum that had been umting for a long time poured down thousands of miles. It did not mean that everyone had the tendency to abuse themselves. But this feeling was really hard to understand and adapt to. ¡°We shouldn¡®t let our imagination run wild now,¡± Seeing that no one spoke, Jessica shook her head and said, ¡°If this is the reality, we should ept it. In fact, we didn¡¯t encounter trouble like fantasy array or zombies along the way¡­ But I suggest that we should not separate for the time being.¡± Everyone agreed with Jessica¡¯s proposal. This was especially true for Yvonne and Bowen. They nodded repeatedly at this moment. The two men, who had suffered a great loss at the hands of inner demon, stood in the crowd at this moment. ¡°Caspian, what do you think?¡± Seeing that Caspian had not spoken after entering the pce, me Gordon looked at him and asked. Caspian pondered for a moment and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I was wondering where the treasure light that we saw before came from.¡± Everyone was stunned. After entering the pce, they were all frightened by the empty and quiet atmosphere here. They were always on guard against the possible danger. Only then did they rx a little. Therefore, for a moment, they forgot Heavenly Treasures light they had seen in the distance. ¡°The treasure light should not be a fantasy array, but aftering here, I can¡¯t feel it at all¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Caspian said, ¡°I think there is still a little problem. Everyone, we should be careful¡­ We¡¯ve already arrived here. If there is an ident, it will be too regretful.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone¡¯s nerves, which had been slightly rxed, suddenly tensed up. After looking around, Lady Maisie said, ¡°It¡¯s too empty here¡­ It will take a lot of time to find it inch by inch. ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°ording to the previous situation, this pce and the treasures here are the target of Crape Myrtle Sect. We have not only killed their people, but also might take away the treasures they like. If we don¡¯t hurry up, their backup mighte¡­¡± ¡°If Crape Myrtle Sect decides to fight, they will not care about the rules. Then¡­ Do we need to split up and search?¡± Emmett asked doubtfully when he saw that everyone had once again be quiet. ¡°That¡¯s easy to have trouble,¡± Caspian shook his head. Before Emmett opened his mouth again, Caspian raised his hand and pointed to the front. ¡°I think we¡¯d better look at those two things first¡­¡± Everyone looked up. Caspian was referring to the statue and the huge and quiet coffin. Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 The light in the pce was not bright. Most of the part around was gloomy and deep. Further away, in the ink-like darkness, there seemed to be some horrible monsters hidden, which was creepy. In this ice-cold environment, there was a tall statue and a huge coffin, which made people feel even more pressure. The divine light in Caspian¡®s eyes condensed slightly. The arrival of Crape Myrtle Sect was like a sharp sword hanging above his head. No one knew when it would fall. Therefore, he could only fight with invisible opponents for time. It was obviously unrealistic to turn the pce upside down inch by inch to search for treasures. Twenty thousand years ago, could an emperor who destroyed the twelve kingdoms and established such an incredible underground Imperial Mausoleum have dug a pit on the ground and buried his treasures in it? Whoever would do this was not the emperor, but a rich man in the countryside. There were so many Heaven Treasures and Earth Treasures buried in it. Although it was said to be buried, it must be using some kind of cultivators¡¯ method. And in this empty hall, people could only find a clue on the statue and the coffin. Everyone stepped forward. After a little check, me Gordon looked at Caspian and said, ¡°This statue is just a stone. It has no formation or anything special¡­¡± ¡°Shall we move away?¡± Emmett asked. Seeing Caspian nod, Emmett put his fingers in his mouth and whistled. The Golden-armored Bloodshed Leopard was immediately pushed to the side of the statue. The heavy statue suddenly made a dull sound and moved one foot to the side. There was no change in the moving statue. There was nothing special about the ground that had been pressed down by the statue. But, a pale look appeared on Yvonne¡¯s face. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Who coughed just now?¡± Everyone looked at each other and then shook their heads. The next moment, everyone was stunned. A chill seeped out from the bone marrow and went to the soul with the surrounding loneliness. ¡°Did you hear it wrong?¡± Omar smiled to ease the atmosphere. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But seeing the solemn look on Yvonne¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯tugh. ¡°I won¡¯t be mistaken,¡± Yvonne shook his head solemnly. ¡°Actually, when the sculpture moved, I saw that all of your attention was focused on the sculpture. I was worried that something might happen to the surrounding area, so I kept an eye on everyone¡­ Because of this, I didn¡¯t see anyone cough. But the moment the statue was moved, I¡­¡± Yvonne pursed her lips, and then slowly said word by word, ¡°I heard someone cough¡­¡± Since Yvonne had said these words so confidently, then there would naturally be no problem with credibility. But¡­ No one present coughed. Then who would cough? A thought suddenly rose in everyone¡¯s minds. Everyone present unconsciously looked at the coffin not far from the statue. The coffin was still lying there,rge and thick. A distorted human figure cast on the coffin gave everyone an uneasy feeling. If no one coughed just now and there was indeed someone coughing, then the only possibility was¡­ ¡°No way¡­¡± Lucy¡¯s face turned pale. But, she found an extremely horrifying thing. ¡°This coffin has a crack!¡± When she realized this, she eximed. Then she widened her eyes and covered her mouth. Everyone¡¯s expression turned cold as they looked in her direction. A chill ran down their spines. It was unknown when the lid of the coffin had moved a little to the side, but at this moment, a gap about a foot long, about the thickness of a toothpick, appeared. To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Lucy had just happened to see the gap, it would have been very difficult for anyone to spot it. Moreover, they had note close to check because they were careful before. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the crack. They carefully recalled whether the crack existed before¡­ ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± In the silence, a voice came. The sound of coughing was exceptionally clear. It came from within the coffin. In an instant, everyone present suddenly felt their hair stand on end. Almost subconsciously, everyone entered a fighting state in an instant. Their eyes were full of suspicion and vignce as they looked at the gap. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, that crack began to slowly expand. It was as if there were two hands moving down there. ¡°Don¡¯t let hime out so easily¡­¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. As soon as he finished speaking, the Dual des of Fire and Ice in Omar¡¯s hand were unsheathed. ¡°Extreme Frost Cold Cut!¡± It was magic, the cold sword radiance, with the power of an iceberg, fell toward the crack. But just as the sword edge was about to touch the coffin, a white light suddenly shed on the surface of the coffin like lightning. Crack! The sword light immediately copsed. The feedback force, like waves, swept through the air, shaking the void like a broken screen. In an instant, Omar was about to be swept in. Caspian immediately rushed out. ¡°The Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows!¡± Before the broken void, he grabbed Omar and shed more than 30 meters away, almost close to the edge of the broken void. Crack! Crack! Crack! The sound of breaking came at this time. Omar was not hurt because of the timely attack of Caspian. However, the Dual des of Fire and Ice stopped in the hollow. It was like broken porcin, a momentter, it turned into hundreds of pieces and fell to the ground. Everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered. Omar¡¯s face darkened. He felt sorry for the destruction of the Dual des of Fire and Ice. In fact, this trip to the Three Sages Mountain had cost him a lot. Since his Dual des of Fire and Ice had been destroyed, at least he had a de of Wind to use for the time being. The reason why his face had changed so much at this moment was still this inexplicable power. This power came directly through the void. It was not only powerful, but also hard to defend against. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Caspian had attacked in time, Omar would have broken into hundreds of pieces, not only the Dual des of Fire and Ice, but also his body. ¡°Caspian, look¡­¡± At this time, Jessica¡¯s voice came. Compared to her usual speech, what she was doing at the moment was more like a groan from her throat after being frightened. The faces of the people next to her also looked extremely ugly at this time. Caspian helped Omar stand still and looked in the direction Jessica pointed. The gap in the coffin had stretched to four to five feet long and two feet wide. At this time, a slightly hunched figure, who was not very tall, coughed intermittently while slowly sitting up from the inside under the shocked gazes of the crowd. Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 Cough cough¡­ A slightly weak cough came into his ears. Coupled with the stooped figure that was slowly sitting up, if one ignored the surroundings, it was they were looking at the uncle next door who was infected with a cold. But in fact, when they saw the figure sitting up, they could only feel a chill on their backs. The corpse in the coffin had reallye back to life, and it slowly sat up in front of everyone. This time, they had seen countless zombies in Three Sages Mountain. Those zombies were dried up, and their skin was oozing disgusting red. If their bodies were torn or cut off, they would only look more horrible and ferocious. Logically speaking, after seeing an even more terrifying scene, the only thing they saw was the resurrection of a zombie. It shouldn¡¯t have caused any reaction. But the problem was that as the zombie sat up, everyone¡¯s expressions changed repeatedly. To put it more urately, their faces turned whiteyer byyer. Even the hair on the neck of the Little Candy and the golden-armored Blood de Leopard exploded at this moment. Their eyes were filled with fear as they bent down and growled at the figure on the coffin. In the crowd, only Caspian gradually frowned. He turned his head to look at the statue behind him in confusion. Then, he looked at the figure that had already stood up and sat on the coffin facing the crowd, coughing uncontrobly. His brows immediately knitted together. If the guy who crawled out of the coffin was the emperor mentioned by the Nation Master, then wasn¡¯t there a big difference between him and the tall statue? Wasn¡¯t this zombie that crawled out of the coffin the emperor? This was because the statue was tall and strong. Although it was only a stone statue, its domineering aura almost exploded the void. Standing in front of the statue, one could clearly feel the horrible momentum like a mountain. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even stand straight, let alone look up. They could only kneel on the ground and tremble. The figure that crawled out of the coffin gave people the impression that he was a skinny, sickly, and dying ghost. The waves of coughing seemed to remind everyone that the figure was seriously ill and very weak. It would die soon. Moreover, the thin figure also made people feel that it was vulnerable and could be blown down by a gust of wind. The zombies that they had seen before all gave them an invincible feeling. Even if their bodies were cut open, as long as their Corpse Cores were there, they could continue to pose a threat to others. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were like immortals. However, they had never seen or heard of zombies coughing as soon as they got out of the coffin. Thinking of this, Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a heat. A bolt of lightning shed through his mind. ¡®A zombie that can cough¡­ But its body is extremely tough¡­ As strong as steel¡­¡¯ What the Nation Master had said echoed in Caspian¡¯s mind again, ¡°The king is about to wake up¡­¡± ¡°Your intrusion will disturb the king¡¯s rest¡­ I don¡¯t want the king to see outsiders when he wakes up¡­¡± The Nation Master never said that the emperor would appear as a zombie. He always said, ¡°Wake up!¡± However, zombies were a kind of existence between life and death that could not be tolerated by heaven and earth. How could such an existence still have the pain of being alive? At this moment, an astonishing answer came to Caspian¡¯ s mind. Although he felt that this possibility was incredible, aside from everything else, this possibility was the only answer! Even Caspian couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart race and his eyes fill with shock. He raised his head and looked at the thin figure sitting on the coffin. At this time, the figure seemed to feel that Caspian¡¯s gaze was different from that of the others. He also raised his head at this moment and then looked at Caspian. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes. An old face full of wrinkles appeared in front of Caspian with huge eye bags and drooping cheeks. It opened and closed its nose slightly, and its chest heaved visibly. What crawled out of the coffin was not a zombie, but a living person! After confirming this, Caspian could not believe his eyes. He felt his scalp go numb, and a stream of Qi rose from his Dantian to his chest. The steam of Qi wanted to get out of his throat and make a sound, but at this time, the Qi was forcibly blocked in his throat. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This was a living person¡­ This was a living person whose life span exceeded 20,000 years! How was this possible? When a True Martial Realm was upgraded to a Pulse Control Realm, after absorbing the essence of the world, his life span could be increased by sixty years. When Pulse Control Realm was upgraded to Holy Land Realm and qi and blood was integrated, the life span could be increased by one sixty years. From Holy Land Realm to Heavenly Spirit Realm, it could also increase one¡¯s life span by sixty years. Even if theter Amethyst Pce Realm and even the Real Immortal Realm could increase their lifespan by hundreds of years, in that case, at most, they could only live for a thousand years! A thousand years of life was nothingpared to 20,000 years of life. Not to mention that they could be only regarded as a younger brother, they could only be said to be a baby. The Real Immortals of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect only had a lifespan of a thousand years. However, the stooped old man in front of Caspian, who exuded a decaying spirit, was very likely to be a cultivator who had a lifespan of more than 10,000 years. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Caspian slowly spat out the words. Hearing his voice, the people around couldn¡¯t help turning around. ¡°Caspian, what did you say?¡± Maya asked in confusion. ¡°He¡­¡± Caspian raised his hand, pointing at the elder on the coffin. He wanted to say his spection. But at this moment, the old man on the coffin spoke first. ¡°Are you here to stop me from waking up?¡± His voice was dry, like a decayed wooden box that had been sealed for a long time. But the unique majesty of a superior proved his identity to everyone. As he spoke, the darkness around the pce seemed to be thicker and thicker, pressing down on the crowd bit by bit. The atmosphere suddenly became particrly serious. ¡°The old zombie is really the emperor!¡± Omar stopped breathing. He had almost been killed by the other side before, but now he reacted and said in surprise and anger. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a zombie?¡± A mocking and contemptuous look appeared in the emperor¡¯s wrinkled eyes. Omar Pine was about to say something more, but when he was nced at by the old man¡¯s strange eyes, for some reason, his internal organs became cold. When he was about to say something, he couldn¡¯t say it for a while. ¡°Phew!¡± Seeing the crowd quiet down again, the old man covered his mouth and coughed twice before saying, ¡°Since you are here, it means that both Concubine Larne and the Nation Master are dead¡­¡± Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 No one answered the old man. Everyone present had an absurd feeling. No matter how they looked at it, the old man in front of them did not seem to be a threat. Moreover, Caspian¡¯s perception of vigor was even better than that of ordinary people. He could clearly feel that this person in front of him was an old man whose vigor was about to run out. In other words, there was only one breath left. There was no spiritual Qi fluctuation on the old man¡¯s body. No matter how one looked at it, he was an old man who was about to reach the end of his life, if one did not look at his identity. The old man seemed to have sensed everyone¡¯s thoughts at this moment. He snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯ll die if youe here. Don¡¯t think about taking my things away.¡± After that, he suddenly raised a hand. Everyone quickly made a gesture of response. However, the opponent did not use any strange moves, but rubbed his eyes in the most ordinary way. But when he put down his hand, he was holding a bright red fruit in his palm. The fruit was red and dazzling. It seemed that there was red water flowing and endless inside. ¡°Dragon Blood Eternal Fruit!¡± Charlotte was the first to exim. Her eyes were wide open at this moment, and her usual pleasant voice was a little sharp because of extreme shock at this moment. ¡°Dragon Blood Eternal Fruit will only bloom once every three hundred years, and it will have fruit once every three hundred years, and the maturity once every three hundred years. That is to say, it will only be acquired once every nine hundred years. And the fruit of the ripe 900 years was also white¡­ It would only be slightly ruddy every 900 years!¡± ¡°Teacher once showed me that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect only nted a Dragon Blood Eternal Tree. The only fruit on it had grown for more than 3,000 years, but it was only a little pink¡­¡± ¡°And¡­ You¡­¡± Charlotte felt speechless. The fruits of more than 3,000 years were just pink. The one in front of them was as red as blood, as if it was going to flow down. However, the old man did not seem to care. He grabbed the Dragon Blood Eternal Fruit in his hand and took a bite. Then, he asked vaguely, ¡°So?¡± ¡°This is at least 20,000 years old fruit,¡± Caspian said at this time. ¡°Twenty thousand years¡­¡± All the people present felt their breathing stop. Caspian took a step forward with a serious expression. ¡°You are not a zombie. You are still alive. I¡¯m very curious about how you have lived for tens of thousands of years. Even if you are in the Real Immortal Realm, you can only live for a thousand years¡­¡± Previously, everyone was still surprised by the 20,000-year old fruit. When they heard Caspian¡¯s words, they gasped and couldn¡¯t speak. ¡°You mean¡­ This is¡­ A living person?¡± Lucy swallowed and said with difficulty. For a moment, others also found it hard to ept this reality. If what Caspian said was true, wouldn¡¯t the old emperor in front of them be of the same era as the ancestors of all their ancestors? Caspian did not speak, but signaled everyone to look at the old man¡¯s chest. The old man¡¯s chest heaved up and down as he inhaled and exhaled. He was clearly breathing. All of a sudden, just like Caspian who had thought of this, everyone¡¯s brain turned pale in an instant. After swallowing the Dragon Blood Eternal Fruit, the old man chuckled. The red juice was still smeared on his lips. At first nce, his mouth seemed to be full of blood. Combined with his old face, he looked extremely horrible. ¡°This Dragon Blood Eternal Fruit is a good thing¡­¡± The old man did not answer Caspian¡¯s question, but said to himself, ¡°If it were an ordinary person, it would not be a problem for him to extend his life by thirty to fifty years. It¡¯s a pity that I can only extend my life by one hour if I eat this one¡­ However¡­ The fruits that grow from the slumber of these 20,000 years are enough for me to live for a long time¡­¡± The old man muttered to himself, his tone full of satisfaction and pride. When Caspian heard what the other party said, his heart skipped a beat. He seemed to have thought of something. But before he couldpletely grasp this thought, the old man suddenly looked at the crowd with sharp eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you want! And don¡¯t think that you can be stronger than me just because you are cultivators! Although I am just a mortal, the number of cultivators who died under mymand is more than what you have seen!¡± The shock of the old man¡¯s longevity hadn¡¯t yet faded away, but now, it was another shocking piece of information. It was as if a boulder had smashed into the waters of theke. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cultivator?¡± Caspian¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. Suddenly, he understood why he didn¡¯t feel any fluctuation of spiritual Qi from his opponent. ¡®This guy¡­ He is just a mortal¡­¡¯ ¡°Of course I¡¯m not a cultivator, but I can kill cultivators!¡± It was unknown whether it was because he had just swallowed a Dragon Blood Eternal Fruit, but the old man¡¯s spirit was much better than when he had just climbed out of the coffin, and he had not coughed for a long time. Even his stooped back straightened up at this moment. ¡°You can guess how long it took for me to start a war from ascending the throne and then destroy the twelve kingdoms,¡± The old man smiled sinisterly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Caspian noticed that what the other party was talking about was not to unify the 12 countries, but to destroy them. There was a huge difference between the two words. Before Caspian could answer, the old man took the initiative to stretch out two fingers. ¡°Two years! It only took two years¡­ And every time, I will personally lead the army. Every battle, most of cultivators were killed by me. You should know that I¡¯m just a mortal¡­ And I have been weak and sick since I was a child. But no one in the 12 countries can stop me!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so strong, why are you hiding in Three Sages Mountain?¡± Lucy could not help but refute. ¡°Three Sages Mountain? What is it?¡± The old man was stunned and then asked. ¡°Your mausoleum is under the Three Sages Mountain, and it has been covered by a big array, so no one has noticed it for tens of thousands of years. If you are not afraid, then why do you hide here?¡± Renee also helped Lucy mock the other party. ¡°Three Sages Mountain¡­ Three Sages Mountain¡­¡± The old man looked confused. He murmured to himself for a moment, and then seemed to understand something. The smile on his face grew even more sinister. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s been too long. Others have used some false information to make this mountain¡¯s name change¡­¡± The old man chuckled, and then slowly rose to his feet from the coffin. ¡°These three mountains aren¡¯t called Three Sages Mountain. Their original names were named by me. And I came out of this mountain. This mountain was originally called Three Life Mountain, not Three Sages Mountain!¡± Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 Life and Sages. At this moment, no one could feel the difference between the two words. However, everyone had a vague premonition. Since the Emperor¡¯s life span was so heaven-defying, he must have something to do with what he had just mentioned. ¡°I thought the Three Sages Mountain referred to the three mausoleums in the mountain,¡± Jessica murmured. The others nodded silently. Even Caspian had thought so before. In fact, this was not everyone¡¯s fault. There were very few records about the Three Sages Mountain. Moreover, there was no proof of the appearance of the names of the three mountains. When they entered ck Soul City, with the previous thought, they naturallypared the Three Sage Mountain with the three people when they found the inner demon, the Nation Master, and the Emperor. This further confirmed the origin of the name Three Sages Mountain. However, only now did they realize that they had made a mistake. Besides, the name ¡°Three Life Mountain¡± seemed to contain some special meaning from the Emperor¡®s tone. However, at this time, Caspian had lost his patience and did not intend to listen to the other party. Because he had found that as time went by, the elder¡¯s vigor was gradually filling up. Although the other party¡¯s vigor was much weaker than a normal person, the condition was indeed changing. From this point of view, since the other party had said so much, it was very likely that the other party was deliberately stalling for time. And there was another important thing. No one knew whether what the old man said was true or not. Every word he said could be true or lie to everyone. The darkness around them grew thicker and thicker. It was like a silent torrent quietly piled up to an extremely horrible level before everyone noticed it. ¡°Hey, it seems that you have discovered it,¡± Before Caspian made a move, the old man suddenly looked at Caspian with a faint smile on his face. In this dim environment, his expression looked particrly terrible. Caspian looked up at the old man. He was surprised to find that the old man¡¯s eyes had changed. It was very different from before. The old man¡¯ s turbid eyes seemed to be surging at this moment. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ Caspian was shocked. Once a cultivator made a move, it would definitely wrap around spiritual Qi. However, there was no spiritual Qi running in the old man¡¯s body. When he suddenly attacked, there was no sign at all. Everyone present was not on guard. By the time they realized what had happened, everyone felt as if a huge wave had surged up and hit them hard. The next moment, everyone felt that their consciousness began to dissipate. ¡°How¡­¡± Xander gritted his teeth and wanted to resist. His skin began to emit a faint rune, and his hair also changed back and forth before the ck and light gray lights. Obviously, he wanted to use the method of entering the Asura Path to resist the sudden wave of sleepiness. However, the tiredness around him was like a warm spring breeze, constantly blowing on his face. After a while, he closed his eyes and his runes disappeared. Once Jessica¡¯s Pure Jade Physique was concentrated, it would be difficult to be invaded by the outside world. But now, she also felt that her eyelids were as heavy as a thousand pounds, and her sleepiness was like a tide, surging up wave by wave. She couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth slightly and make a sound, and tears of tiredness welled up in her eyes. Beside her, Lucy had already closed her eyes and made steady breathing sounds. Lady Maisie, Maya, Omar, and the others stood up and fell asleep one by one. Even Handsome, Little Candy, and the Golden-armored Bloodshed Leopard were lying on the ground, their necks under their front ws, sleepy. Only Caspian, Jessica, and Yvonne were still struggling. ¡°My Night Terrors Physique is the most resistant to techniques like yours.¡± Yvonne clenched her silver teeth. Although she said so at this moment, in fact, her tone was extremely reluctant. Jessica herself had no ability to speak at all. She had to concentrate all her attention to support this sleepiness. Caspian clenched his fists. He felt like a mortal who had not slept for many days. His head was swollen and painful. He just wanted to close his eyes and have a good sleep. However, Caspian knew that once he fell asleep, there would be no room for him to turn things around. He raised his eyelids with difficulty and looked at the other party. The old man had a faint smile on his face, and three whirlpooles were spinning in his eyes. The whirlpool seemed to carry indescribable power. Caspian just nced at it, but immediately felt sleepy. There was a sensation that he had to use all his strength to narrow his eyes. The endless sleepiness made him feel as if he was stepping on the clouds, and everything was soft. He wanted to fall down immediately and never care about what was happening around him. ¡®I must not sleep¡­¡¯ Caspian tried his best to resist the sleepiness. ¡°Yellow Spring¡¯s¡­ Ungodly Dragon¡­ ¡± He spoke with difficulty. Caspian slowly raised his left hand. He pressed two fingers of his right hand toward chakram that appeared in his palm. He wanted to use the Gates of Hell to suck the old man in. But, he was too sleepy. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. It was like when a person was trapped to the extreme, not only did he react very slowly, but his brain almost lost the ability to think. Caspian was almost like this at the moment. The two fingers had tried many times, and each time they met chakram, they just couldn¡¯t catch it. It should have been as easy as eating and drinking water, but now it was as difficult as climbing a cliff. ¡°Hmm?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes fell on Caspian, and then heughed out loud. ¡°You want to resist? The three of you can withstand one round of power. It seems that you are also capable¡­ In that case, let me see who you are.¡± As the old man finished speaking, in the hazy Caspian, the three Whirlpools in the old man¡¯s eyes seemed to be getting closer and closer. The small pupil seemed to have expanded tens of thousands of times, and the giant wheel supporting heaven and earth rolled toward him. In front of the giant wheel, Caspian was as small as an ant and as small as dust. In an instant, he was drowned out. Yvonne released a light snort, and then there was only the sound of her breathing. Jessica shivered, then lowered her head and stopped moving. Under the old man¡¯s gaze, the clenched fist of Caspian loosened little by little. Finally, itpletely hung down, and his tightened body became rxed. The old man smiled and jumped down from the coffin. He coughed and said, ¡°Have a good sleep and then sink into your previous and present lives, bing apletely dead person¡­¡± Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 Caspian¡¯s body became very light. The slightly drunk warm air, with a faint fragrance, made people¡¯s bones feel soft. It seemed that he had not experienced this feeling for a long time. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°No¡­ Why do I feel like it¡¯s been a long time?¡± Caspian¡¯s heart jumped and he opened his eyes. The azure sky was as clean as if it had been washed. Large clouds in the sky quietly floated past at this moment, casting numerous faint shadows on the ground. In the afternoon of the handover of spring and summer, after sleeping for a while, he felt that his essence, qi, and spirit werepletely replenished, and he became energetic. ¡°I think I slept for almost an hour¡­¡± Caspian stood up from the bamboo chair and looked around. The clear pond, the gurgling water, the rockery, the emerald grass, and this small garden were all familiar to him. This was his vi in the pce. When he was a child, every afternoon, as long as there was a chance, he woulde here to rest for an hour to rx. Thinking of this, Caspian stopped. ¡°Why would I think of my childhood? Am I not a child now? I am only five years old this year.¡± While thinking this, Caspian lowered his head and looked at the reflection in the pond beside him. He was small and big-eyed, but there was a kind of heroic spirit in his eyes that a child of his age did not have. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me today? Why do I always think about strange things?¡± Caspian felt more and more strange. Just then, a voice came to his ears. ¡°Wake up, Caspian¡­¡± The voice came suddenly, as if it was ringing in his ear. Caspian blinked. He didn¡¯t know why, at such a close distance, there was a voice that didn¡¯t scare him. ¡°What a familiar voice. Who is it? Who is calling me?¡± Caspian looked around. This courtyard covered an area of about ten acres, and because there were not too many trees nted, one could almost see the whole picture with a nce. But, there was no trace of anyone else. Even if the man immediately found a ce to hide after talking to Caspian, it was impossible for him to be so fast. Just as Caspian was puzzled, he saw himself walking out of the courtyard. He was five years old. ¡±Huh?¡± Caspian was stunned. He saw himself. His eyes were full of the look he had when he was five years old. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Caspian looked down and found that he was now an adult, but for some reason, his body was translucent, like a soul. Not far ahead, the little child was still walking forward quickly. ¡°Hey, wait a minute!¡± He let go of his throat and shouted at the five years old child, but the other party seemed to have not heard him at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± The strange scene at this moment confused Caspian for a moment. ¡°You just fell asleep¡­¡± The previous voice sounded again. Caspian immediately turned around, and then he saw himself again beside him. The current situation was very strange. First of all, Caspian¡¯s body became translucent. At the same time, less than three feet away from him, stood a person who was exactly the same as him. This person¡¯s body was also translucent. Just now, the five years old child walked out of the courtyard with his short legs. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Caspian couldn¡¯t help asking. While feeling puzzled, he was also surprised by his calmness at the moment. It was hard for a normal person to ept such a situation. However, for some unknown reason, he felt that what was happening at this moment was a matter of course. Hearing Caspian¡¯s question, the person standing opposite Caspian, who looked exactly the same as him, said indifferently, ¡°You fell asleep and began to dream.¡± ¡°Do you mean that I am dreaming now?¡± Caspian asked. The other party looked at Caspian with deep eyes. Caspian looked down at himself in confusion, and then looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still the usual you. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. You are clever¡­¡± The other party¡¯s tone was somehow impatient at this time. Not only that, but this person also frowned slightly at this time, as if he had encountered a difficult problem. Since the other party did not speak again, Caspian did not ask further. He looked around the vi. He had just woken up from his afternoon nap, but why did he have a feeling of nostalgia in his heart? For some reason, Caspian felt a little heartache at this moment. It was as if something in his heart had been dug out. Seeing the expression in Caspian¡¯s eyes, the guy who looked exactly the same as him standing not far away slightly moved his eyes and said, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caspian looked at him. ¡°Can you tell me why I look like this? And who are you?¡± ¡°This is neither a fantasy array nor a dream. This is your memory.¡± The other party walked to the front of Caspian in one step. Caspian¡¯s eyes met with the other party¡¯s. The other party looked exactly the same as him. The color of their pupils was exactly the same. But, Caspian saw the profoundness in the other party¡¯s eyes. ¡°Caspian, in Three Life Mountain, that fe is spying on your past. He can see your past, present, and future. What you are currently in is your present life¡¯s memories,¡± The other party said. Caspian still didn¡¯t quite understand what the other party was saying. But, these words seemed to knock on a closed door in his heart. He stood still. His eyes changed from confusion at first to contemtion. After a while, his eyes narrowed and a struggling expression appeared on his face. It seemed that he wanted to break free at this time. Standing next to Caspian, the guy who looked exactly like him did not urge him, but waited there quietly. After about a meal, Caspian¡¯s body suddenly tightened. At the same time, the air around seemed to freeze in an instant. But soon, his body rxed again. A ticking sound came from the depths of the void. It was like a drop of water falling from a spring. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± said the man who looked exactly like Caspian. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the background of that old thing? If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid that it would be difficult for me to find anything wrong in a short time,¡± Caspian didn¡¯t directly answer the other party¡¯s question. But what he said at this time showed that he had regained his memory. ¡°That old thing sealed my memory and put me in my past experience,¡± Caspian looked around. This time, his eyes werepletely different from before. He had taken it for granted before, but this time, he missed it. After a while, Caspian opened his mouth again. ¡°This is the imperial pce of Salleria. It should be on May 23rd of the year when I was five.¡± Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 Caspian¡¯s gaze shifted slightly. Momentster, his expression returned to its usual calm. He turned to look at the person beside him who was like him. ¡°What on earth is that old guy doing?¡± Naturally, the identity of the person Caspian was talking to was just too obvious. He was the one behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°A rare ability¡­¡± The other party said, ¡°It might be an ancient inheritance.¡± ¡°The Three Life Mountain, the previous life, this present life, and the future. It turns out to be the Three lives¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Caspian looked at the person next to him again and asked with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk anymore?¡± After that, Caspian imitated the other party¡¯s tone. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Some sort of ancient¡­ Inheritance¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you always like this when you talk? Why was it gone now? Could it be that the zombies that you swallowed earlier fed you full?¡± Caspian¡¯s tone was teasing. The other party rolled his eyes and ignored Caspian. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Originally, he just wanted to tease the one behind the Gates of Hell, but now that the other party didn¡¯t answer, Caspian naturally wouldn¡¯t be too entangled in this matter. He soon returned to reality. ¡°Am I now trapped in the memories of the past? Can I still see the past and the future? What about the others?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± The answer from the guy behind Gates of Hell was very straightforward. ¡±But the longer you stay here, the more dangerous you will be¡­¡± Caspian also understood the danger mentioned by the other party. Just like him just now, if he had not been awakened by the other party, he might not have realized that he was actually in the depths of his memory. In this way, if he saw himself again in his previous life or even himself in his next life, his three identities and three pieces of memory might directly cause his consciousness to copse and he would be a madman or an idiot. And even if he didn¡¯t be an idiot, his body was still in the pce. The only thing he prayed for now was that the old man was really a mortal. In this case, it would not be easy to kill them as cultivators in a short time. ¡°However, this is only a short period of time¡­¡± Caspian muttered. *** In the pce, the old man, the former emperor, was sitting on the coffin, and the twisted human figure on the coffin was under his butt. Faced with Caspian and the others, who were still sleeping soundly, he smiled coldly and ate the fruits bite by bite. The fruit cores and skin under his feet had piled up on the ground. A strong fragrance emanated from the fruit cores and the skin. The Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure that had existed for more than 20,000 years, even if it was the fruit core or the skin, was a treasure that could drive any cultivator crazy. However, this elder turned a blind eye to them, only eating fruit flesh. As he swallowed the fruits one by one, the old man¡¯s withered body gradually became full. The wrinkles on his face gradually faded. His breathing became deep, and his body, which was like a dead tree, was slowly recovering its vitality. Meanwhile, his eyes never shifted away from Caspian and the others. His eyes which had three spinning Whirlpools were full of coldness and gloom. *** ¡®Now that I am still in my memory, it means that I¡®m not in danger for the time being, but I don¡¯t know when the danger will fall,¡¯ Caspian thought for a while and said, ¡°I have to find a way to get out of here as soon as possible.¡± After saying this, Caspian looked at the guy opposite him with questioning eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± The other party shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t help you.¡± ¡°From what you said, you know how to solve it,¡± Caspian immediately said. The man stopped talking and just held his arms, looking at Caspian indifferently. After such a long time, Caspian had a certain understanding of the temper of the person behind the Gates of Hell. Since the other party didn¡¯t say it now, he wouldn¡¯t say it no matter how much Caspian asked. In this case, he could not force the other party to do it Because at this time, he was in his memory. He was more like an outsider who could only see and could not participate. He could not even cause ripples in the pond, he could not affect anything else here. Caspian closed his eyes and thought for a while. Then he calmed down and thought quickly. If he wanted to solve the situation, he could only rely on himself. ¡°If the old man¡¯s ability is to see my previous life and next life, then why did he see the scene in South Earlington for present life? I want to think about it¡­¡± ¡°Um¡­ This year was May 23rd when I was five years old. And I was thrown into hellhole prison at the age of fifteen¡­ There were still ten years before that conspiracy officially happened.¡± Speaking of this, a sneer appeared on Caspian¡¯s face. ¡°But Edgar Montgomery¡¯s n has begun at this time.¡± While speaking, Caspian stepped out. There were very few pce maids and eunuchs who served him since he was a child. Caspian thought that Edgar Montgomery did this to prevent those pce maids and eunuchs from disturbing his cultivation. Later, he learned that Edgar Montgomery did this just to reduce his contact with the outside world, so that Caspian knew nothing about many things. At the age of five, although Caspian already had memories, many of the memories at that time were fragments. He could not remember exactly what happened on May 23rd of that year. Therefore, he chose to follow the little Caspian, who was about five years old. He walked out and watched while recalling. Anyway, at this time, he existed as a bystander. He could see the people here, but the people here could not see him. In fact, that was true. To be more precise, what happened here and what happened at every time were actually fixed, because this was the memory of Caspian, which had happened in the past. Things confirmed would not change for any other reason. Following the little Caspian out of the courtyard, they passed through pavilions and waterside pavilions. During this period of time, Caspian also saw a familiar face, the young Eunuch Morris Fischer. He was the eunuch who exposed Caspian¡¯s intention of rebellion ten yearster. Ten years ago, Eunuch Fischer was just an unknown eunuch. When he saw Caspian, he bowed respectfully with a ttering smile on his face. But now Caspian already knew that it was just an illusion. Since his father, Edgar Montgomery had arranged for Morris to appear around Caspian, Morris was naturally a part of Edgar¡¯s n. Even if he was not a trusted subordinate, he was still a very trustworthy eunuch. His future was limitless. Looking at the little Caspian took small steps and walked along a pce wall all the way to the end, when they turned around the corner, Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I remember what happened today!¡± Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian ignored the one beside him. He quickly walked around the pce wall and came to a small pce. The pce was not big. There was a quiet garden outside. However, at this moment, a little girl¡¯s childish voice came from the pce. ¡°Brother, brother, what should we do? I didn¡¯t mean to break this inkstone¡­ Ying ying ying¡­¡± ¡°Camille¡­¡± Standing outside the pce gate, Caspian¡¯s eyes were a littleplicated. A little girl in pink and white dress stood in front of him. At the age of three, she was dressed in a pink-white dress and wiping her tears with her hands. She looked at the little Caspian in front of her pitifully. If a sentence was used to describe Camille Montgomery, it was, she had been beautiful since she was young. When she was young, she was so cute that people couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with her. When she grew up, she became a beauty. Looking at the little girl who was shedding tears, even if Caspian knew what would happen ten years later, his heart could not help but clench. The young Caspian, who was like an adult, patted his chest and said, ¡°Camille, don¡¯t cry. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll tell fatherter that my favorite ink stone was broken by me. ¡± ¡°But, but in this way, Brother, you will be punished¡­ ¡± Camille¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Big brother should¡¯ve protected little sister in the first ce,¡± While saying so, the little Caspian even pulled up his sleeves, showing off the muscles that do not even exist at the moment. ¡°Look, even if father punished me, I am so strong that I¡¯ll be fine¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Camille, don¡¯t cry. If you continue to cry, you will be a Paint-faced Cat.¡± Putting down his sleeves, the little Caspian reached out and touched Camille¡¯s little head. ¡°Brother treats Camille the best!¡± Camille rubbed her head and raised her head slightly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She narrowed her eyes like a cat. Standing outside the hall and watching all this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Did you take the me for her?¡± At this time, the one who followed Caspian asked in an emotionless voice. A look of nostalgia appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes. After a while, he shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°No, when I was about to take the me, she took the initiative to admit her mistake. As a result, both of us were punished to kneel on the ground for two hours.¡± ¡°In that case, she still cared about you. It seemed that your sister also cared about you very much,¡± the person behind Gates of Hell said. ¡°That¡¯s right. She was so concerned about me that she didn¡¯t hesitate to use her own body to frame me and send me to hellhole prison. Besides, she was the one who brought me the poisonous wine I drank¡­¡± The smile on Caspian¡¯s face gradually disappeared. When he looked back at the delicate porcin doll-like girl, aplex expression appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes. ¡°However, this matter should be of special significance to you. Otherwise, what will appear now will not be this memory.¡± ¡°Edgar is dead, and so is Carson¡­ Camille is thest one left. So what do you think?¡± Caspian turned his head and looked at the one behind the Gates of Hell. The one behind Gates of Hell looked exactly the same as Caspian right now, but his temperament was obviously different from Caspian. After staring at the other party for a while, Caspian shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you deserve my body¡­¡± ¡°When the timees, you won¡¯t have a chance to say something like that,¡± the person behind the Gates of Hell said. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen,¡± Caspian said without giving in. ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to argue about this now,¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell raised his chin and pointed into the pce. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say it? Then I admitted my mistake. But Camille also rushed over quickly to exin the whole thing. As a result, both of us were punished¡­ That ink stone seemed to be offered by a tribal leader. Edgar liked it very much, so he punished us very severely at first¡­ Butter, my mother begged for mercy and we were only punished for a while.¡± ¡°Thinking about it now, my mother has always doted on me. Even if I made a big mistake, she has never med me¡­¡± Speaking of this, Caspian suddenly froze. His breathing became rapid, and his eyes kept shing. Even after a while, his arms began to tremble uneasily. The one behind the Gates of Hell looked at Caspian curiously. ¡°How could I forget? How could I forget about this¡­? Yes, this is my memory when I was five years old. So next, I, I will¡­ I will¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s chest heaved violently. A rare helpless expression appeared on his face. Looking around, Caspian soon saw that he, who was in the pce,forted Camille. Then, he came out with a straight face and walked straight ahead. Caspian stood where he was. At this moment, his face was full of surprise, fear, and expectation. The one behind the Gates of Hell ignored Caspian. After staring at Caspian for a while, he began to look around with interest. Caspian¡¯s mind was in a mess. Many thoughts seemed to explode in his mind. ¡°I¡¯ve almost forgotten what she looks like¡­ But this is my memory. She must be clear in my memory¡­ I can see her again¡­ I can also¡­ But I can¡¯t talk to her. She can¡¯t see me. What¡¯s the point of meeting each other like this¡­¡± Caspian gasped for breath and his rapid heartbeat made his face change rapidly. Finally, after the small figure disappeared into the distance, he gritted his teeth and strode after him. The one behind the Gates of Hell nced at him for a moment, and then slowly walked over. In his memory, the peach forest should not be far away here. But at this moment, Caspian did not know whether he hoped that this road could be shorter or longer. After walking for a short while, Caspian could see that there were a few peach branches behind the ck bricks and green tiles. The peach blossoms were in full bloom. The pink peach blossoms reflected the light around them. Outside the arched door stood two maids and two eunuchs. They looked respectful as if they were waiting to serve someone. These four people naturally could not see him, but Caspian stood in front of the door and hesitated for a while. ¡°Should I go in or not? Is it really meaningful to meet her after entering?¡± Caspian was hesitating and struggling. He suddenly remembered the voice of the guy behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°You also have something to be afraid of? Let me see what it is.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Caspian suddenly narrowed his eyes and shouted. The man behind the Gates of Hell, who had just stepped up, stopped at this moment. He turned around and looked at Caspian with unfriendly eyes. ¡°Are you talking to me in this rude tone?¡± Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 After staring at Caspian coldly for a moment, the one behind the Gates of Hell was about to step forward again and enter the arched door. ¡°If you dare to take a step further, I will kill you!¡± Caspian¡¯s cold voice came from behind the person behind the Gates of Hell. The person behind the Gates of Hell stopped. After a while, he turned around and saw Caspian¡¯s eyes. Caspian¡¯s killing intent was wild. Ever since he had woken up from the Gates of Hell and entered the young man¡¯s body, he had already known Caspian¡¯s temper. But at this moment, he was surprised to find that this was the first time that he had seen such a warning look in the eyes of Caspian. Although he also knew that Caspian¡¯s words were just threats. There was absolutely no way the other party could kill him. But, he could actually feel Caspian¡¯s determination and ruthlessness. The man behind the Gates of Hell turned his head to look at the arched door. There was only a door separating him from the inside. On the other side of the door stood two eunuchs, Caspian, him, and two pce maids. On the other side of the door was an existence that Caspian did not want him to see. After thinking for a while, the man behind the Gates of Hell took a side step aside and did not enter again. In fact, he himself felt surprised. After so many years, even he himself could not remember when hisstpromise happened. After standing by the arched door for a while, Caspian gradually calmed down. He looked at the arched door, took a deep breath, and then walked over as if he had made up his mind. Behind the arched door was a peach forest. The peach blossoms bloomed like a sea of flowers, extending into the distance. As the breeze blew, the peach branches swayed slightly, and the whole sea of flowers seemed toe alive. Some of the delicate petals that fell down gently swayed in the wind at this time. At this time, in front of Caspian, not far away, a woman in her early twenties, who was dressed like a woman, was squatting on the ground with her knees bent and her eyes full of tenderness, talking to the little boy in front of her. The little boy was naturally the five-year-old Caspian. Caspian stopped and nodded his head vigorously like an adult. And that woman¡­ Caspian seemed to have stopped breathing at this moment. He walked forward step by step with great difficulty. The woman¡¯s face became clearer and clearer in his sight. He did not dare to look away, nor did he want to. He was afraid that if he looked away, he didn¡¯t know when he could see her again. The woman smiled gently and whispered something to the little Caspian. The little Caspian nodded repeatedly. The wind blew gently, and the peach blossoms swayed slowly. This picture seemed to be fixed in the heart of Caspian. The next moment, the woman stood up. The little Caspian also turned around, pursed his lips, and walked out of the peach forest. Caspian suddenly realized that he had unconsciously walked to the woman¡¯s side. The little Caspian almost leaned against Caspian¡¯s calf and walked over. There were only less than two feet between Caspian and the woman. The woman¡¯s eyes were soft, tender, and full of love as she looked at the little boy who was walking away. Looking at the woman¡¯s beautiful face that was close at hand, Caspian could not help calling out softly, ¡°Mom¡­¡± It had been many years since Caspian had uttered the word. There was even a period of time when he thought that he would never have the chance to say the word again. His nose twitched. He even felt a little grateful to the old man in the pce. If it weren¡¯t for the old man in the pce, he wouldn¡¯t have had such an opportunity today. Not long ago, he was still struggling, hesitating, afraid, and questioning. He didn¡¯t know whether this meeting was meaningful or not. Now Caspian could say that everything was worth it. ¡°Good boy¡­¡± The woman said softly with a smile. Her tone was also gentle. No matter how agitated one¡¯s heart was, it could calm down in an instant. Caspian pursed his lips. He knew that these two words were for the little boy who was leaving. But, he couldn¡¯t help smiling. The voice in his memory, which had long been blurred, was engraved with a clear mark with the two words. When the little boy walked out of the peach forest and walked out of the arched door, Caspian saw the woman in front of him slowly turned around. In the clear eyes of the other party, Caspian¡¯s figure was reflected in them. ¡®She can see me!¡¯ Just as Caspian realized this, he saw the woman¡¯s eyes curved, with ripples in them, and a doted look appeared on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, just like I thought¡­¡± Caspian was stunned. After a while, his heart trembled and tears fell like rain. *** The afternoon sun shone through the peach blossoms, casting mottled shadows in the quiet forest. The broken shadow was slightly tilted and gently swayed, revealing a warm and quiet smell. In the open space of the forest, there were stone tables and stone stools. The freshly brewed tea was steaming. Now, a young woman of 23 or 24 years old was sitting with a smile and gently stroking the back of the young man lying on her legs. Caspian, who had always been strong in front of others and had never been weak, was kneeling on the ground like a child at this moment. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He put his face on the woman¡¯s legs with a satisfied smile on his face. He could really see her. And he could really touch her. At this time, Caspian didn¡¯t want to know why no one could see him except his mother. He just wanted to feel the long-lost tenderness. As if she knew Caspian¡¯s mood at the moment, the woman gently stroked Caspian¡¯s long hair. The look in her eyes was no different from when she looked at the child. They were all her children. However, one of them crossed the long river of time and came here from the future. ¡°Mother¡­¡± After a long time, Caspian let out a soft sound in his throat and sniffed. ¡°You must have had a hard time all these years,¡± The woman sighed. Caspian stopped breathing. He raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him, who was not older than him at this time. He wanted to ask the other party where she was and why she left him. But after a long time, Caspian said nothing and just shook his head. ¡°It must be very hard. I know everything, so I left those things for you,¡± The woman looked at Caspian. ¡°There are some things that I can¡¯t tell you in detail now. When we meet again in the future, I will tell you everything. I hope you won¡¯t me me¡­¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± Caspian smiled. Wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes, Caspian smiled happily. ¡°I have never med you¡­¡± The woman reached out and held Caspian¡¯s face. Then she lowered her head and pressed it against Caspian¡¯s forehead. ¡°There are some things that I must do. I just let you suffer. I am really happy that you cane here this time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caspian sniffed. ¡°But isn¡¯t this my memory?¡± ¡°Just take this as your memory,¡± The woman smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so Caspian, be good. Let me tell you something first, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Caspian nodded. Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 ¡°In the future, if someone deliberately uses some methods to learn your past, then this person is your enemy,¡± The woman said. Caspian listened carefully. Just as he was about to hear her say something more, the woman smiled and said, ¡°I Just want to tell you this¡­¡± ¡°Oh? No more?¡± Caspian blinked in confusion. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all,¡± The woman smiled and said, ¡±Now can you tell me what you¡¯ve experienced over the years?¡± The woman touched Caspian¡¯s hair, and her tone was full of tenderness. ¡°Because I think my little Caspian has really grown up.¡± ¡®Little Caspian¡¯, it had been a long time since Caspian had heard this name. He took a deep breath, pondered for a moment, and began to tell the story from the moment he entered the Lawrence family of Evergreen Town. *** The wind was still blowing gently, rolling up peach blossoms in the forest from time to time, dancing and falling in the air. Outside the arched door, a figure with the same appearance as Caspian showed a thoughtful look on his face. From Evergreen Town to Dark Moon Sect Trial Test, to entering Heavenly Stars Sect, to the nation¡¯s official religion election, to today¡¯s trip to Three Sages Mountain. Caspian exined to his mother in detail. The woman also listened carefully. She looked at Caspian as if she wanted to engrave every word Caspian said in her heart. During this period, Caspian wanted to stop several times to ask why the other party left at that time. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But in the end, he held back. After that, Caspian took a long breath and said, ¡°Then, I am here¡­¡± ¡°Three Life Mountain, Three Life Mountain¡­¡± The woman winked at Caspian. ¡°Do you still remember what I just said to you?¡± ¡°That old b*stard¡­ No, that¡¯s not right!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. What his mother had just said to him was that someone had deliberately used some means to understand his past. Although the old man knew his past through the old man¡¯s strange ability, the other party did not do it on purpose. It was a coincidence that the two sides met in the Three Sages Mountain. If it was really intentional, then the Crape Myrtle Sect, which proposed the trial test of the Three Sages Mountain and stirred up the wind and rain, was the most suspicious. With this in mind, a lot of information in Caspian¡¯s mind began to connect. ¡°Because I heard that the emperor destroyed the 12 countries and got all the exotic minerals and produce from the 12 countries, I think that the Crape Myrtle Sect wants the treasures from the 12 countries first¡­ But if it weren¡¯t for this¡­¡± A bright light shed across Caspian¡¯s eyes. But, the ground under his feet suddenly shook. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caspian asked hurriedly. The woman didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. She smiled and reached out her hand in front of Caspian, touching his cheek. His mother¡¯s hands were delicate and warm. ¡°This is the sign that it is the time,¡± the woman said softly. ¡°What time¡­ What the hell is going on?¡± Caspian grabbed the woman¡¯s hand. The ground under his feet shook more and more violently. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied that the power of three lives can send you here and I can see the future you walk forward step by step¡­¡± The woman smiled, and tears flowed out. ¡°Mother! What the hell is going on?¡± An unprecedented fear rose in Caspian¡¯s heart. He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid of losing it again. ¡°The previous life, the present life, and the future life¡­ The memory of the present life has ended. You are going to go to the previous life,¡± The woman took Caspian¡¯s hand. ¡°My previous life¡­¡± Caspian took a deep breath, and a touch of firmness appeared in his eyes. ¡°Mom, where am I going so that I can see you again? We will meet again, right? You are still alive! Edgar said that you were taken away, and you are not dead!¡± ¡°Carson had also said that Grand Pure Emperor of Crape Myrtle Sect knew about the Glory City! You¡¯re in Glory City, aren¡¯t you? Then Grand Pure Emperor¡­¡± Hong! There was a sudden p of thunder in the sky. Suddenly, Caspian found that the surrounding world began to copse. The woman let go of Caspian¡¯s hand with a smile and took a step back. ¡°Mother, wait for me. I will see you again!¡± Caspian shouted. The woman¡¯s tears flowed freely and she nodded hard, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. My child, I believe you¡­¡± Caspian opened his mouth, wanting to say something more. However, another boom rang out, and the entire world exploded into a huge ck hole. He fell into the ck hole. This fall didn¡¯tst long. He soon felt a dazzling lighting from his back. After a while, he suddenly saw something. It was still the blue sky and white clouds. But, there were all kinds of bleak feelings in the sky. And his body was still falling. After another period of time, Caspian fell into a big river. The river was very deep. But for him, Caspian was just a bystander, so falling and river water would have no impact on him. After a few strokes in the river, he was about to float to the surface of the water when he suddenly saw that the upper stream of the river was as ck as ink, like a big rushing toward the downstream where he was. In the river, arge number of fish were fleeing downstream in panic. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked over. *** Crack! The sound of footsteps came from the empty and quiet pce. Star Nelson narrowed her eyes slightly, clenched the long sword in her hand, and continued to walk forward. Before long, when she saw a dozen figures standing in front of her, she subconsciously pulled out her sword. But soon, she found that the dozen figures did not seem to notice her arrival at all. Everyone stood there with their backs to her, motionless. However, she could confirm that they were all alive. Because she could feel the temperature of these people, as well as the breathing and heartbeat of living people. ¡°These must be the people I saw at the bottom of the stairs,¡± Star thought. Although she didn¡¯t know the reason why the other party didn¡¯t move, she still held the hilt carefully and walked forward. After getting closer, she found that these cultivators who came in here before her seemed to be standing and sleeping at this moment. Everyone closed their eyes and breathed slowly. Not only cultivators, but also the three demons were sleeping soundly. If they were not in such a creepy pce, then this scene could indeed be described as quiet and peaceful. Star nced around. She then saw a familiar face. ¡®It¡¯s that guy¡­''¡± She narrowed her eyes and walked up to Caspian. Caspian also closed his eyes and breathed slowly. Obviously, he had fallen into a deep sleep. ¡®So¡­ This guy is here¡­¡¯ Star sneered and pulled out her long sword. Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 Caspian was still asleep. He slept very well and had no reaction to what had happened around him, not to mention that he would notice Star Nelson¡¯s action of pulling out her sword at this moment. In the dark pce, the sharp sword edge slowly flowed from the sword to the sword tip, and then condensed into a light spot. Narrowing her eyes and looking at Caspian in front of her, Star Nelson slowly spat out three words, ¡°Go to hell!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she drew her sword and stabbed forward. However, when her sword moved forward, it suddenly changed its direction. At the same time, it quickly turned around and swept violently behind her. ¡°Supreme Immortal!¡± Swoosh! In an instant, the sword radiance cut through the void. The cold light spread, buzzed, and vibrated continuously. Not only the ground, but also the air was cut. The void seemed to have been divided. Star looked around quickly. The next moment, a muffled groan came from a certain direction where the sword radiance cut. At the same time, a string of blood beads oozed out from the glittering sword light in the air. ¡°Where are you? Get out!¡± Star stepped forward and waved her long sword again. ¡°Immortal Crossing the Gxy!¡± With a buzz, the sword edge let out a long hum. The sword light that had just been scattered around and cut out suddenly began to chant and vibrate. Immediately, it gathered together and shot toward the direction of the blood bead. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! All of a sudden, the void was pierced through, and a distortion and chaos appeared. The space distorted, causing the ground to crack and copse, releasing bursts of explosions. At the same time, a figure stumbled and flew out awkwardly. It was the old emperor who had lived for more than 20,000 years. Just now, through devouring all types of heavenly treasures, his figure was much more straight and tall than when he just crawled out from the coffin. The dried, wrinkled muscles and skin on his body were also full of vitality. Not only were they bulging, but they also gave off a faint luster. The old emperor no longer looked like an old monster, but like an old man in his 60s. With the release of the medicinal power contained in the Heaven and Earth Treasures, his body was still bing younger and younger. However, he covered his chest and looked at Star Nelson with surprise and anger. Red blood kept gushing out from his fingers. After looking at the old man carefully for a while, Star Nelson nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± ¡°Who are you¡­¡± the aged emperor asked through gritted teeth. But before he could finish his words, he saw the long sword in Star¡¯s hand sweeping toward him again. In the sound of the sword cutting through the void, Star Nelson¡¯s faint voice came, ¡°I¡¯m here for your eyes!¡± Swoosh! The sword radiance suddenly spread out in the air like a peacock spreading its tail. Each streak of sword radiance was shockingly straight, giving off a chilling aura. The air around seemed to have dropped below the freezing point. It made people take a breath and their internal organs feel as if they were going to be frozen. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The old emperor gritted his teeth, took out a yellowish talisman paper, and stuck it to his chest. Blood gushed out of the wound on his chest again and soaked the talisman paper. A look of pain appeared in the old emperor¡¯s eyes. Obviously, Star¡¯s sudden attack had caught him off guard and made him suffer a great loss. The sword light arrived in an instant. The old emperor¡¯s body was instantly pierced through and torn into pieces by the vibrating sword radiance. However, Star Nelson did not look rxed at all. She narrowed her eyes and immediately looked in the direction of the statue not far away. Almost at the same time, the old emperor gasped and stumbled out from behind the statue. The figure that had been pierced through and torn into pieces was slowly falling down from the air. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about killing me!¡± The old emperor covered his wound, took out another piece of talisman paper, and threw it at Star. The talisman paper was only about as wide as three fingers and as long as a palm. It looked like it had been too long, so not only did the paper turn yellow, but the corners were also hairy and rolled up. This thin piece of paper did not seem to have much power. But just as it flew away from the old emperor¡¯s palm, the talisman paper became bigger and bigger quickly. It became thicker and thicker, like a heavy shield and a wall. The pressure caused the airflow to explode continuously and it smashed toward Star Nelson. ¡°I already know your moves as well as the back of my hand!¡± Star Nelson snorted and directly chopped down with her sword. ¡°Immortal Crossing the Gxy!¡± The bright sword light turned into an arc and whistled straight out. Chi! The thick talisman paper was immediately torn into two and flew to both sides. The sword radiance continued to strike the statue. With a boom, the statue was smashed into pieces, and rubble flew everywhere. A deafening roar sounded, as if steel had exploded. Smoke and dust instantly engulfed the old emperor¡¯s panicked face. After a while, the dust gradually faded and fell to the ground. There was only one pair of legs left of the originally tall and straight statue. The parts above the legs were all blown up and scattered around. Star Nelson first looked at Caspian and others. Although the few exchanges on this side were not loud, the sound of friction within this emptyrge hall would be like rolling thunder. However, Caspian and the others were still sleeping, and they were not affected at all. ¡°Three Lives¡­¡± Star Nelson narrowed her eyes and turned to look at the figure lying on the ground beside the statue. Then she clenched the sword in her hand and walked toward the other party. A figure moved. As if sensing Star Nelson¡¯s approach, the figure struggled to get up. But, there was a pool of blood under his legs. The blood and the dust from the explosion of the statue mixed together, looking sticky and slippery. After struggling several times, the old emperor fell to the ground powerlessly. Then, as if he had given up, he crawled forward with his hands on the ground. ¡°You know why I¡¯m here, and you also know that your evil methods are nothing in front of cultivators. So why did you resist? Doing this will only add to your pain¡­¡± Star Nelson walked toward him step by step. 30 meters¡­ Fifteen meters¡­ Ten meters¡­ The other party was still struggling to climb forward. But, Star Nelson faintly felt that something was wrong. She held the hilt almost subconsciously and blocked the long sword in front of her. Immediately, a strong force came from nowhere. Buzz! ng! The body of the sword bent at a visible angle, and then it trembled violently, with a series of dragon roars. At the same time, with Star as the center, twelve beams of light suddenly lit up around her. In an instant, the 12 beams of light shot up to the sky and gathered above Star¡¯s head like a cage, trapping her inside. The old emperor on the ground stopped crawling. He turned his head and looked at Star Nelson with hatred. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 The power of the sword radiance not only tore apart the talisman paper, but also shattered the statue. The sword radiance turned into countless pieces,pletely crushing a part of the void. Although the old emperor could use the talisman paper, there was one thing he had never lied about. He was indeed a mortal. At most, he could only be regarded as a warrior. And he was an old warrior. With this level of strength, he could only be pressed to the ground when facing magic of a cultivator. It was possible that Star Nelson had only used 30% of her strength. However, after using all his skills, the old emperor¡¯s legs were broken, his internal organs were injured, and his forehead was torn open. His face was covered with blood and dust, which made him look extremely ferocious and horrible. His eyes were full of resentment, as if he wanted to swallow Star alive. However, even if his eyes were a hundred times fiercer, Star would not care. ¡°Is it so difficult to hand over your eyes?¡± Star looked at the cage that trapped her with interest, and then her eyes fell on the old emperor again. ¡°And do you really think that you can trap me with just this cheap trick?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Star put the long sword in front of her. A cold light appeared on the surface of the sword. In the light, several extremelyplicated characters were soon revealed. These words were like inscriptions, but also like simple words. Although people couldn¡¯t understand them, they brought great pressure to people. The old emperor¡¯s eyes changed. Star Nelson looked at him with no sorrow or joy, as if she was looking at a peach that was about to be taken off by her. ¡°Spirit Breaking Current!¡± At the same time that the words were said, the sword¡¯s glow suddenly began to spread out. In the blink of an eye, the cage was distorted, and was on the verge of exploding. Creak, creak, creak! Rays of light, under this great force, made the sound of steel being twisted. The next moment, with a bang, the 12 rays of light were all broken. The ground around Star also exploded at this time. The ground shook violently, like the sea surface in a storm. Star frowned slightly. Just as she was about to jump away, she suddenly saw a big hand suddenly grab out from under the copsed ground. ¡°This is¡­¡± she stopped breathing. The big ck hand, as fast as lightning, grabbed Star¡¯s ankle and dragged her to the ground. ¡®There are zombies here!¡¯ The unexpected scene made Star Nelson lose her mind. If one thought about it, one would understand. Which emperor would ce other corpses in his mausoleum? Even if they were buried with him, there would still be buried pits. Since ancient times, there had been no reason for people and animals buried with the emperor to stay with the emperor. Star felt a sharp pain when her ankle was caught. The power of this zombie was extraordinarily strong. Caught off guard, she was pulled more than six meters deep into the ground. However, she soon came to her senses and shed down with her long sword. The bright sword light not only cut off the arm that was holding her, but also made the bottom of the pit as bright as day. Star found that the pit below was much deeper than she had imagined. At a nce, she could not see the bottom. And the arm of the zombie that she had cut off was just a part of the arm. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. To put it bluntly, this arm was too long and beyond people¡¯s imagination. It extended from the depths of the pit. Through the sh of light, she could see the arm, as if it had grown out of a deep pit. But, she was too lazy to ask what was going on. She just wanted to take the old emperor¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t need to care about anything else. She didn¡¯t care at all. After kicking the broken hand into the deep pit, Star stepped on the edge of the pit again. Her body suddenly flew out like a rocket. Although the old emperor had the body of a mortal, he had mastered some ancient and strange moves. Therefore, she did not want to dy any longer. She was ready to cut off her opponent¡¯s head after jumping up. However, just as she jumped out of the pit and poked her head out, she met a pair of eyes. The right eye was so deep that no one could see the bottom of it! In the left eye, there were three light circles slowly rotating. Behind the eyes was the strange figure of the old emperor, who was lying at the entrance of the cave. ¡®This guy didn¡¯t run away, but stayed here and watched?¡¯ Star couldn¡¯t help but say in her heart. If the other party didn¡¯t run away, it would save her a lot of trouble. Star raised the long sword in her hand and wanted to take the opportunity to sweep over and cut off the other party¡¯s head. But, she saw that the three light circles in the left eye suddenly expanded, like three mountains, pressing toward her. Every circle was spinning like a whirlpool. The inside was shining, as if there were countless patterns in it, which were unpredictable and extremely mysterious. Star couldn¡¯t help sneering. ¡®Is it still the same move? It¡¯s useless!¡¯ With a thought, the sword light was about to sweep out. But, a sense of sleepiness suddenly came. The sleepiness came quickly and suddenly. In an instant, Star felt dizzy and her body was out of control. She wanted to close her eyes immediately and sleep every time. Once the idea of sleeping rose in her mind, her eyelids became extremely heavy. Not only that, she found that her thinking became extremely slow and she almost lost her ability to think. The next moment, although the three whirlpools came crashing down, thest trace of rity in her mind waspletely swallowed up. *** Beep, beep, beep¡­ Beep, beep, beep¡­ It was the sound of raindrops falling on the tiles. Then, the rain gathered from the eaves, forming a sound of a line flowing down. As she breathed, the air was a little moist and cool. ¡®Yes, this is the rainy day ofte summer and early autumn¡­ A rainy day¡­ Huh? Why am I so sure?¡¯ Star opened her eyes in confusion, and then saw her standing in a spacious house. Although the decoration of the house was not very luxurious, it also showed the wealth of a high- ranking official. On the wall hung a famous calligraphy and painting. Most of the antiques in the house were of high value. And judging from the disy, the owner of this room was not predending to be elegant, but really understood these things. ¡°Where is this ce¡­ ¡± Star Nelson muttered to herself. At this moment, her heart was full of doubts. She didn¡¯t know where she was at the moment, but for some reason, she felt a little familiar with the room. After a while, the sound of the rain attracted her attention again. She turned around and looked forward. The rain with cool air was falling from the eaves ahead at this moment. The rain fell on the grass as if it had smeared ayer of oil on the grass. Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 A cool breeze blew in along the hall. Star couldn¡¯t help hugging her arms. But soon, she realized that her actions seemed unnecessary. As a cultivator, she was immune to the cold and summer heat. ¡®But why do I feel cold at this time?¡¯ Star was confused. She walked to the door of the hall. Outside the gate was a spacious courtyard. The clear rain was still falling. The gloomy sky seemed to be filled with lead, which made Star Nelson feel heavy in her heart. It was so familiar¡­ But where had she seen such a scene? Star Nelson frowned. Creak! The wooden door opposite her was pushed open. Star looked up. Then she saw a three or four-year-old girling out of the crack of the door. The little girl wore a round bun and a white dress, and she was wet because of the rain. In fact, the girl¡¯s head and body were also covered with rain. It seemed that she had run all the way from the outside. However, the girl was still smiling. She smiled sweetly. Looking at this lovely girl, Star was even more confused. ¡®Why does this child look so familiar to me?¡¯ Star really seemed to have seen her somewhere. However, she soon shook her head. It didn¡¯t matter if she had seen the girl or not. Since she did not remember, it meant that the girl was not an important person. However, although the girl was not important, at least one person appeared now. In this way, she could figure out where it was. With this in mind, Star stepped toward the little girl. However, just as she took two steps forward, she suddenly saw another girl running out from the side room. The girl looked to be only five or six years old. She was wearing a long green dress. She rushed to the girl in the white dress, took her little hand, and asked a few questions.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Then she quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped the little girl¡¯s face. Although they were both children, the eyes of this little girl in a long green dress were full of pity. After Wiping away the rain on the girl in white¡¯s forehead and face, she quickly held the girl¡¯s hand, said a few words softly, and pulled her to the wing room. This scene made Star Nelson, who had just taken a step, stop. The two little girls had already run to the wing room on the side, but in her mind, the side faces of the two of them kept appearing. The girl in the green dress spoke softly. The girl in the white dress was slightly pale from the cold, but she looked stubborn. ¡®These two people are so familiar. How can they be so familiar?¡¯ Star raised her head and looked at the lead gray clouds that were pressing down at this moment. ¡°Where exactly is this ce?¡± She had intended to walk out of the yard and find someone to ask where it was. But when she really took a step out, she turned around and walked into the wing room. This wing room was not big, and the door was originally half-closed. Standing outside the door, Star could see the situation inside. On the wooden bed inside, the white-dressed girl had been tightly wrapped in a nket, revealing only her small face. The green-dressed girl, who was a little older, was holding a small bowl of steaming ginger soup. She scooped up a small spoon, blew it, and carefully brought it to the mouth of the white-dressed little girl on the bed. Obviously, the little girl in the white dress didn¡¯t like this smell. Her little face became wrinkled because of resistance. However, it was unknown what the girl in the green had said. The little girl in the white dress pursed her lips. Although she still looked reluctant, she still opened her mouth and quickly sucked in the ginger soup in the spoon. Immediately, her white and tender face was even more wrinkled than before. Seeing this scene, Star suddenly felt her heart skip a beat. Something seemed to have woken up from the depths of her brain. But in her consciousness, there seemed to be something resisting this force. The white dress, the green dress, and the soft voice¡­ All kinds of images kept shing in her mind. Unconsciously, Star felt that her nose could smell the ginger tea, and her mouth began to emit the spicy smell of ginger tea. ¡®What¡­ What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Star gritted her teeth, pushed the door open, and walked into the wing room. She knew that something was wrong. Now that she could not figure out what was wrong, she might as well ask the girls directly. The empty wooden door was pushed open. Star resisted the power in her mind that made her dizzy and walked in with the help of the wall. She wanted to know where she was now and who these two little girls were. The two little girls on the bed seemed to have heard the sound of her pushing the door open and coming in. They turned their heads at the same time and looked at Star Nelson. But the next moment, Star found that the eyes of the two little girls directly passed over her. To be exact, she was like air. The eyes of the two little girls directly prated her and looked in the direction behind her. She was stunned, but she immediately reacted. She turned around and looked back. Suddenly, she was surprised to see a woman lying on the door frame with a pale and anxious face. Her chest rose and fell violently, as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t breathe for a while, so she couldn¡¯t say what she wanted to say. The woman¡¯s face was now only a few feet away from Star Nelson. Looking at the panic and anxiety on the woman¡¯s face, Star suddenly felt a sharp pain in her brain. She couldn¡¯t help but groan and staggered back two steps. At the same time, a strange voice sounded in her ears, ¡°Moon Nelson, Star Nelson, run¡­ Run¡­¡± The voice was very strange. But where had she heard this voice before? Who was it? Who was talking in her mind? Star¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid. She endured the pain in her temples and looked up at the woman in front of her. The woman¡¯s pale lips also opened at this moment, and she said something short of breath, ¡°Moon Nelson, Star Nelson, run¡­ Run¡­ Just run¡­¡± Crack! The pale lightning tore through the dark clouds and lit up the room. The temperature in the room, in the early autumn of thete summer, suddenly made people feel extremely cold. Star¡¯s body suddenly froze. Who was this woman calling? She looked at the woman in front of her in a daze. Her heartstrings seemed to be pulled by something. Her nose twitched and her eyes shivered. A longsting emotion was surging in her heart. The woman¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and then her eyes were filled with despair. She held the door frame and slowly fell down. Blood gushed out from the deep wound on her back, which could be seen clearly. It dyed the rain dripping from the eaves red and spread in an instant. Star stopped breathing at this moment. ¡°Mom..?¡± The word slowly squeezed out of her throat. Tears gushed out like a flood. Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 The tall and fierce figure holding the de pressed down from behind the woman. The small wing room was filled with the horrible smell of iron and blood in an instant. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The person who came in was dressed in armor and tall. The wide de in his hand was bleeding like water. It was raining outside, but the blood on the de was not washed clean. It was hard to imagine how many people he had killed along the way. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re the only ones left!¡± He grinned hideously, full of killing intent. He did not show any mercy to the two children at this moment. The other side brushed past Star Nelson. It seemed that he didn¡¯t see Star Nelson. He only saw the pair of sisters on the bed. Star¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the fallen woman. Although the woman had fallen down and stopped breathing, her hands were still holding the door frame tightly, as if she wanted to use her thin body to protect the two people in the wing room for a while. After the soft call just now, it was a burst of Star¡¯s emotions that had been squeezed to the peak. However, her mood did not calm down because of this explosion. On the contrary, there was an emotional surge in her chest, which made her gradually clench her teeth. An unprecedented urge to kill surged wildly. ¡°Mom, mom, I know him! I know him. But who am I? Who am I?¡± The anger that the woman died in front of her and she couldn¡¯t remember her identity exploded as if a raging fire had met with oil. For the first time, a violent emotion appeared in Star¡¯s eyes. She suddenly turned around and looked fiercely at the person who had just walked over. ¡°How dare a mere warrior be so presumptuous in front of me?!¡± However, Star¡¯s eyes inadvertently passed the burly man and saw the pair of sisters on the bed. The younger sister, who was wearing a white dress, was wrapped in a nket. Although it could be seen that she was extremely afraid, she gritted her teeth tightly. Even though tears of fear were running wildly in her eyes, she still did not make a sound. This face looked familiar and strange, Star was very familiar with this expression. In her impression, she was like this when she was a child. From the moment she had memories, no matter how hard it was when she was practicing, no matter how aggrieved or unwilling she was, she would grit her teeth and not let her tears fall. Seeing the familiar expression of the little girl in the white dress not far away, Star felt very suffocated. The girl in the green dress opened her hand and stood in front of her younger sister. Her figure was so small in front of the murderer who had just killed her mother. However, she still protected her younger sister behind her without any fear. And with a little childish voice, she said word by word in a very serious tone, ¡°You are not allowed to hurt Star Nelson!¡± Lightning¡¯s thunder came from outside. Boom! Boom! Boom! The deafening thunder could not suppress the little girl¡¯s voice in this small wing room. Star felt her cheeks turn cold, but at this moment, the corners of her mouth curled up little by little. After a while, she muttered, ¡°Sister¡­¡± Buzz! The murderer holding the broad de let out a disdainful sound. The little girl¡¯s fearless eyes did not bring him any pressure. On the contrary, it stimted the fierceness in his heart. When he lifted the long knife in his hand, the blood flowing down from the knife had already soaked half of the room. The heavy rain wasing, and the air was already stuffy. There was a strong smell of blood in this limited space, which made people feel as if they were walking into a ughterhouse. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The murdererughed grimly and swung his knife toward the two little girls on the bed. ¡°No!¡± Almost subconsciously, Star eximed and was about to pull out her sword. But suddenly, there was a loud noise. The roof of the wing room was suddenly lifted. The cool rain fell instantly. The smell of blood in the room was immediately diluted. The murderer¡¯s body flew into the air and exploded into pieces before he could make a sound. Hot blood sshed in all directions. But when the bloodnded above the wing room, it was shaken to the side by an invisible force. Star looked up and saw a figure slowly falling from the sky. If ordinary people saw it, they would only scream and call the other party Immortal. However, when Star Nelson saw this person, she could not only tell that he was at least a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator since he could fly in the air, but also recognized him. Crape Myrtle Sect, North Heaven Queen! Moreover, he was an Amethyst Pce Realm expert! No one in the entire Lunia could underestimate him! But at this time, in front of her, he personally killed a warrior of True Martial Realm. Star could not help but have an absurd feeling. It was unknown whether she should sigh that the North Heaven Queen had made a big fuss or that the life of warrior was worth it. The North Heaven Queen seemed to have not seen Star Nelson at all. He descended from the sky and appeared in front of the two sisters. He nced at the two of them and then looked at the younger sister wrapped in a nket. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Star saw the North Heaven Queen smiling. As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out and took the younger sister in the nket into his arms. Facing an Amethyst Pce Realm expert, the two young girls couldn¡¯t even react, let alone resist. From the moment the North Heaven Queen appeared, except for the blink of their eyes, they were no different from y sculptures. But, Star noticed that when North Heaven Queen took the younger sister away, the little girl, as the elder sister, had a strange look in her eyes. It seemed to be struggling, but there was more fear in it. As for the North Heaven Queen, after saying those words, he did not look at the elder sister anymore, as if she was a mass of air. Holding the younger sister in his arms, he rose into the air and flew away. Soon, he disappeared from Star¡¯s sight. But in the process, Star could see that the younger sister kept looking at her elder sister. The elder sister was also desperately looking at her younger sister. ¡°That¡¯s me¡­¡± Looking in the direction of the North Heaven Queen¡¯s departure, Star murmured. ¡°But why, I don¡¯t remember at all¡­¡± ng! Star turned her head and saw the small bowl of ginger soup that had been ced on the edge of the bed before fell to the ground and smashed into pieces. With the shattering of the bowl, the void in this world began to copse. Star, who was in the center of the copse, was still at a loss at this time. ¡°Why can¡¯t I¡­ Remember anything¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me¡­ I have a sister¡­ But why¡­ Why I don¡¯t remember at all¡­ Is this all¡­ True?¡± Hong! The next moment, the whole world exploded into a mess and a ck hole. Star¡¯s body kept falling. During this process, she had been muttering to herself. *** At the same time, in the rushing river, Caspian suddenly raised his arm and jumped out of the water before the ink-like darkness swallowed him. ¡°This is¡­¡± Looking forward, he was stunned. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 What appeared in front of Caspian was a dazzling red. The further he went, the darker the color became. As for the ck color in the water, it was actually extremely thick red. There was a strong fishy smell in his nose. ¡°It¡¯s blood¡­¡± Caspian murmured as he looked into the distance. As far as he could see, even the sky was dyed red by blood. The entirend was like a sponge that had been filled with blood. It was hard to imagine how many people one had to kill to gather so much blood. ¡°Where am I?¡± Caspian looked around suspiciously. He vaguely felt that he had forgotten something very important, but at this time, he could not remember anything. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± The more he couldn¡¯t remember, the more Caspian felt that this matter was very important. Suddenly, there was a tremor in the sky. A loud rumble came from a distance, as if thousands of horses were galloping, immediately interrupting Caspian¡¯s thoughts. He raised his head and looked forward in surprise. Immediately, his pupils shrank. Caspian clearly saw that the ground rose and fell from far to near like waves. The surging ground broke and copsed continuously. In the blink of an eye, the upper stream of the river was squeezed and disappeared. The river water and blood, mixed with gravel, rushed over like a flood. Seeing this scene, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but stop breathing. He had seen cultivators fight. But Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s attack was not so powerful. Just as he was still amazed, a more terrible scene appeared. The sky was torn apart. The whole sky was torn apart like a piece of paper. As the sky was torn apart, the sun, moon, and stars in the sky suddenly exploded into powder. Every star exploding would form a ck hole in the sky. Immediately, countless ck holes rose and fell above him. In the midst of the chaos, the world seemed to havee to an end, sinking continuously. In this catastrophe, the current power of Caspian couldn¡¯t do anything at all. But in fact, after the initial shock, he calmed down. Although it was doomsday, it was enough to shock people. However, the scene that amazed Caspian was far from over. In the depths of the broken sky, an arm suddenly stretched out. This arm was beyond description. It squeezed out from the depths of the distant sky without any fear. The surface of the arm glowed like bronze, and at the same time, it was burning with a fierce green fire. Terrifying lines flickered on the arm. It seemed to be some kind of ancient character. With just a nce, Caspian could feel a sense of disaster, destruction, and chaos. The hand of doomsday violently grabbed the ground. Before the arm could approach, the ground and the void along the way could no longer withstand its power and broke into pieces. Space continued to flow and sink, wriggling as it transformed into a ck hole that devoured a few things. As for the earth, it was torn apart. The whole world began to fall apart in front of this arm. ¡®This power¡­ Is too terrifying¡­ Could this be a battle between true Immortals?¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes shone brightly. Fear, excitement, panic, and all kinds of emotions were mixed together at this moment. He was sure that Heavenly Spirit Realm could never reach such a horrible power. Even a warrior at the peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm might not be as powerful as a finger on that arm. And a warrior at the peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm might not be as powerful as a finger on that arm. It was unlikely that the other party was an Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator. But, no matter how powerful the Amethyst Pce Realm was, it was impossible to destroy a world. In that case, perhaps only the Real Immortal Realm, which was stronger than Amethyst Pce Realm, or even a higher realm could do that. As soon as he sighed, Caspian immediately reacted. The ground under his feet was on the verge of copse. If he was hit by the big hand again, he would probably explodepletely. Just as he realized this, he suddenly let out a long howl from the distance. The long roar had a kind of heart-stirring power. Suddenly, like dawn, the first white light appeared in the sky. In fact, at this time, there was indeed a white light on the horizon. In the next moment, the same arm, like a mountain peak, rose from the ground and turned into a giant spear, rushing towards the burning arm. The arm burst out a golden-white light. Sacred, majestic, vast and grand. One could not help but feel a feeling of submission and worship. It was as if this was the lord of the world, the king of immortals. Seeing this, Caspian¡¯s eyes widened. The golden-white light on the other side also lit up his eyes. Hong! One of the two arms broke through the air and the other rose from the ground. In an instant, they violently collided with each other like a giant dragon. The void instantly shattered like a mirror. The impact turned into huge waves visible to the naked eye and rushed toward the surrounding tens of thousands of miles, hundreds of thousands of miles, and millions of miles in the dazzling light caused by the explosion. Wherever they went, everything was annihted. Caspian was also engulfed by the ck hole in an instant. But the moment he was swallowed up, Caspian clearly saw that the arm that stretched out from the sky was broken from the root. Blood sshed in the sky and fell powerlessly from the sky. ¡®It¡¯s so tragic and spectacr. But¡­ Who is fighting?¡¯ A trace of doubt appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes. The next moment, darkness surged from all directions,pletely devouring him like a tide, disappearing without a trace. The whole world turned as ck as thick ink. There was no light or sound. This world seemed to be a nothingness. The present life, the previous life¡­ Caspian had already seen the scene of memory. But in the present life¡¯s memory, he was awakened by the person behind the Gates of Hell, so he knew that he was in the picture in his memory. No one woke him up just now, so Caspian didn¡¯t know where he was and what he saw. Not long after the darkness became silent, the radiance that represented the next life suddenly lit up in the darkness. It was as if light had suddenly entered the dark cave. As time went by, the light spot gradually dissolved the surrounding darkness and became bigger and bigger. After the light, he could smell the warmth of the sun and the fragrance of grass. And, a figure suddenly appeared in the darkness¡­ It was the face of Caspian and the figure of Caspian. His eyes and temperament werepletely different from that of Caspian. He was the guy behind the Gates of Hell. In the memories of his previous life, he did not appear to awaken Caspian. After this period of the memory ended, he appeared in the darkness. As he looked at the growing light spot, the anger in his eyes slowly condensed. The next moment, he opened his mouth slightly and spat out three words, ¡±How dare you!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In the dark pce, the sound of swallowing had never stopped since Star Nelson was trapped by the Three-life Eye. Althoughter, she used the mechanism in the pce to finally make Star lose her threat. However, the old emperor¡¯s injuries were real. In particr, thest two strikes of Star not only destroyed the statue, but also almost sent the old emperor, who had just recovered some power, back into the coffin. And he had no hope of climbing out. However, the old emperor was also very d. Fortunately, he had saved enough treasures when he was alive. He had umted all sorts of treasures for more than twenty thousand years of the twelve kingdoms. Any of them were valuable. If he ate it desperately now, he would recover soon. In fact, it was the reality. After arge number of fruits and skins were thrown everywhere again, the old emperor stroked his chest and let out a long sigh of relief. Finally¡­ He recovered a little. He shook his legs and realized that it was no longer painful. He tried to stand up and take two steps. The previous injuries did not seem to affect him at all. Only then did the old emperorpletely rx. He then walked to Star Nelson fiercely. At this moment, Star was kneeling on one knee beside the big pit. Although her face was facing forward, her eyes were closed. She seemed to be asleep like everyone else. The old emperor reached out his hand and patted Star¡¯s face a few times. He sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re well-prepared. And you don¡¯t seem to be from the same force as those people before. Hmph, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you bite each other¡­¡± The old emperor picked up Star¡¯s sword on the ground, walked to the group of people in Caspian, and looked at them one by one. His idea was simple, but it was also very practical, which was to frame Star Nelson. He wanted to kill several people here with Star¡¯s sword. He would wait for the rest to clean up the mess. As for himself, he had already left this ce and began to restore his power. Since he wanted to frame her, then choosing the target to kill was very important. The old emperor¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of everyone present. Lady Maisie, Charlotte, Yvonne, Jessica, Omar, Caspian¡­ Finally, his eyes fell on Caspian. ¡°This guy seems to be the leader of them¡­¡± The old emperor said with a grim smile. He pulled out the sword and pressed it against Caspian¡¯s chest. ¡°Well¡­ Judging from the length, you¡¯re the most suitable person to die¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the old emperor held the sword and stabbed toward Caspian¡¯s chest. However, he failed to pierce in for the first time. Caspian was wearing the robe of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Even the most ordinary disciple had amazing defensive power with the robe of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Although Star¡¯s long sword was also a spirit tool, it could only exert its greatest power with the help of the cultivator¡¯s magic or magic power. He could kill pigs with his strength, but it was still very difficult to pierce through the defensive robe. The old Emperor exerted all his strength to push Caspian back less than half a foot and failed to pierce through the robe. ¡°Oh, this dress is a little tricky!¡± The old emperor gritted his teeth, moved the sword up a few inches, and aimed it at Caspian¡¯s throat. After hesitating for a while, he put down his sword and rubbed his eyes. Immediately, a green leaf appeared in the old emperor¡¯s hand. The green inside the leaf seemed to be rippling. From the color alone, one could tell that this must be a treasure that could drive anyone crazy. However, the old emperor didn¡¯t care about it. He pinched the leaf, put it into his mouth, and then swallowed it. Almost the moment he swallowed the leaf, his face turned red. A faint roar suddenly sounded in all the muscles in his body. It took him about 15 minutes to dissipate. If one looked carefully, one would find that the old emperor had not moved a single step from the beginning to the end, but the dust within a three-foot radius around him had disappeared at this moment. It was as if there was a magical vibration in the void just now, shaking all the dust around. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± The old emperor picked up his sword again and pointed it at Caspian¡¯s throat. He raised his eyelids, looked at Caspian, and was about to stab Caspian with the long sword. But, suddenly, Caspian in front of him opened his eyes. In an instant, the surrounding temperature dropped to the freezing point.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The air seemed to freeze for a moment. The old emperor was stunned, at first, he couldn¡¯t react. Because this kind of situation had never happened before. Any cultivator, after being struck by his Three Life Eye, would be an idiot or a madman even if they woke up. But, Caspian opened his eyes, and the murderous spirit that almost turned into substance in his eyes made the old emperor feel a great bone-chilling chill. His tailbone was pressed down with a series of cracking sounds. The hair on his head stood on end. This look was definitely not something that an idiot or a madman could have. Fear welled up in the old emperor¡¯s heart in an instant, so much so that he did not even notice that Caspian¡¯s eyes were not white left. His pupils were pitch-ck. After all, he had just eaten so many valuable things, so the old emperor immediately realized what was going on. Instead of retreating, he clenched his long sword and stabbed toward Caspian¡¯s throat. With Caspian¡¯s current body refining level, even if Star Nelson used this sword, she would not be able to stab him, let alone the old emperor with the mortal body. It was one thing if he was stabbed but was not injured, but it was another thing if he was stabbed. Even if he was stabbed by the old emperor, it would be a shame. Ding! When the tip of the sword was one inch away from Caspian¡¯s throat, there was a sound of metal and stone colliding in the hollow. Suddenly, the long sword could not move forward at all. The old emperor held the hilt of the sword and his temples bulged. He wanted to push the long sword forward. But in the end, his face turned red, and it didn¡¯t work at all. Only then did he realize that he was in trouble. He immediately loosened the hilt and looked into Caspian¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, the three Whirlpools in the old emperor¡¯s left eye appeared again. ¡°Three lives¡­¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Caspian snorted. He raised his hand and the long sword in front of him flew out. His hand reached out and covered the old emperor¡¯s forehead. Caspian¡¯s palm was warm, but the old emperor felt the blood in his body turn cold. Although the whirlpools in his left eye were still spinning and his power was brewing, he couldn¡¯t release it at all. ¡°Your eyes are pretty good,¡± Caspian said tly. The old emperor¡¯s heart sank to the bottom in an instant after hearing those words. Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 Plop! The voice was very soft, as if something had fallen to the ground. If the third person in the pce was awake, he would see that Caspian was still standing straight. But the old emperor in front of him leaned back and then fell to the ground. The voice just now was the sound of the old emperor falling to the ground. Blood gushed out from his eye sockets. The ce where his eyes should have been left only two deep holes full of blood. The blood was still gushing out, bubbles appearing from time to time, which looked particrly ferocious. The old emperor¡¯s bodyy on the ground and after twitching a few times, it waspletely silent. Even he himself did not expect that he, who had been sleeping for 20,000 years and only wanted to recover his heyday, would fail at thest moment when the n was about to bepleted. Caspian¡¯s gaze swept across the other party before turning elsewhere. In the end, his eyes fell on the stone statue that had been shattered before. The stone statue was originally extremely powerful and tall. But, there were only two legs left, and the base was there. Caspian thought for a moment, then extended a finger and pointed at the statue. Cling! It was as if some kind of metal had been lightly knocked on. A crisp sound came from Caspian¡¯s fingers. The next moment, the stone powder and pieces on the ground flew toward the damaged statue. In a short time, the statue was restored. Caspian walked over and wiped the stone statue¡¯s face. In an instant, the stone statue¡¯s face disappeared and turned into a t piece. Then he used his fingers as a knife to smear the stone statue¡¯s face. After a while, the stone statue¡¯s face was reced by his face. After makingparison, Caspian looked satisfied. He then turned around and walked around at the scene. He didn¡¯t care about those sleeping people. The power of the Three-life Eye could indeed sink people into their memories. In the end, because the brain could not bear such a huge amount of information, he or she became an idiot or a madman. But, the old emperor was dead, and the power of the Three-life Eye was destroyed. Therefore, these people simply fell asleep. Even if Caspian didn¡¯t wake them up, they would wake up after a while. After walking around for a while, Caspian finally stopped in front of the huge coffin. With his back to the coffin, he exerted a little force on his feet, so he sat on it and lowered his legs. After moving a little, he finally found a spot he was satisfied with. With the silence of Caspian, the empty hall fell silent again. At this time, he was still sitting. He looked deeply at the entrance of the pce. He seemed to be waiting for something. His whole body was almost motionless, as if he was integrated with the surrounding environment. The only thing left was his right hand, which was coiled with two pearls. asionally, cracking sounds could be heard. *** The battle continued under the pce. Although the stairs leading to the pce had still disappeared, the Corpse Cores inside these zombies were still the targets of the present cultivators. And with the increasing number of cultivators, the number of zombies on the scene suddenly became fewer and fewer. There was another reason, which was to the Immortal Stairs and the pce above. Although there were precious treasures hidden in them, which was a great opportunity, for most of cultivators who came here, their original purpose was to get the qualification of the Spirit Severing Path. The disappearance of Immortal Stairs caused them to have no distractions. They focused on killing zombies and seizing the Corpse Cores. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As a result, the battle became more intense after the Immortal Stairs disappeared. The fierce battle continued for six or seven hours before it gradually came to an end. After all, the number of zombies rushing down from the Immortal Stairs was limited. The rest of the zombies were like rocks that could be counted clearly in the sea. They were hit again and again in the tide of people. It seemed that they couldn¡¯t hold on for too long. But just as the battle was about to end, a silver light suddenly appeared in the gloomy sky. The light in the entire ck Soul City was extremely dim. Many cultivators had been in it for so long that they had adapted to the light here. The silver light that suddenly appeared was like the bright moonlight, which was particrly dazzling. In an instant, it attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Could it be that the group of people who rushed to the Immortal Stairs obtained the treasure?¡± ¡°The treasure has appeared?¡± ¡°Another zombie resurrected?¡± Instantly, there was a heated discussion. The silver light spread out in an instant. In an instant, like a bright moon hanging high in the sky, the pure light formed a jade te in the air. More light, like thin threads, spread toward the dark sky. Suddenly, the ck Chaos above ck Soul City seemed to be covered with cracks. A momentter, a rumbling sound sounded from the primal chaos. The sound was like thunder in the middle of summer, continuous. Everyone on the ground looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. At this moment, with a wail, a fish head appeared in the ck Chaos. ¡°It¡¯s the White Bone Fish!¡± Someone on the ground immediately eximed. When everyone came here, the big white-boned fish brought a big shadow. A considerable number of cultivators had entered the Three Sages Mountain. However, they were unable to reach the ck Soul City. Instead, they were attacked by this mountain-sized white bone fish within the ck chaotic vortex. Before the man on the ground could finish his words, the head of the White Bone Fish fell straight from the sky. Then, what fell down was its broken body, as well asrge pieces of broken bones. Whether it was the fish¡¯s head or the fish¡¯s bones, any one of them was the size of a small mountain. They smashed down, and in the blink of an eye, ck Soul City was filled with rumbling sounds. Large amounts of houses copsed, and the ground trembled. The noisy crowd shut their mouths in an instant. And what shocked them even more was what happened next. The white-boned fish was just the beginning. After a while, one, two, three¡­ More white-boned fish fell from the sky. Although they had broken into dozens of pieces when they appeared in front of the crowd, and some of their heads were only left with half, the power of their falling was still not inferior to that of falling meteorites. Immediately, all cultivators in ck Soul City panicked. Boom! Large amounts of houses were directly smashed into ruins. Before cultivators could dodge, they were smashed into the ground and turned into meat sauce. The whole ck Soul City was like a small boat in a storm, ready to be destroyed at any time. ¡°What, what the hell is going on?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡° ¡°Did zombies appear or what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die here!¡± Screams and wails rose one after another in a deafening roar. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Boom! Boom! The fish bones fell, houses copsed, and smoke rose. The entire ck Soul City seemed to be on the verge of copse. At the same time, the silver light in the sky became more and more brilliant. A figure slowly emerged from the silver light. As soon as he appeared, all cultivators in ck Soul City felt an unprecedented pressure. The remaining zombies in ck Soul City immediately burrowed into the ground. They tried to hide deeper and deeper. Some zombies were still fighting with cultivators, but when the man appeared, the zombies immediately ran more than 30 meters away and dug a pit on the ground with their hands. Usually, before cultivators across them could react, the zombies had already drilled into the deep pit and disappeared. The zombies could still hide, but cultivators in ck Soul City could not. The moment the figure appeared, they felt as if a majestic force from the Archean Eon was crushing down on them. Their souls would turn into thin paper. The fleeing people did not dare to move again. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Even if the fish bones fell from the top of their heads, they did not dare to move again. With a bang, they were smashed into meat paste. More cultivators knelt on the ground after shaking a few times. They didn¡¯t even have the courage to look up. This seemed to be the deepest part of the bloodline, the deepest part of the soul, and the most instinctive fear of the strong. The human figure in the light nced at the ck Soul City below. After which, he directly arrived in the sky above the ce where the Immortal Stairs were. The next moment, a beam of light fell from the sky. A glowing figure appeared in front of everyone on the ground. This figure was tall and slender, and one could see his long hair flying behind him. However, because his whole body was shining with silver light, it was impossible to see his appearance clearly. In fact, at this moment, none of cultivators who were kneeling on the ground dared to muster up courage and looked up at the man. The eyes of the North Heaven Queen swept around slightly. The next moment, he frowned and asked, ¡°Where is Dumb Fidas?¡± He knew that there was a protection talisman refined by himself, which had been given to Dumb Fidas by others. The reason was to ensure that Dumb Fidas¡¯s mission would be more foolproof. After all, this matter had been personally instructed by the Emperor. No one dared to underestimate it. But the problem was that not long ago, the North Heaven Queen found that protection talisman he refined had been blown up by someone. The North Heaven Queen had to ask about it in person. But now, after looking around, he did not see Dumb Fidas. Although he knew that since protection talisman had been blown up, Dumb Fidas would probably be in great danger. But when he found that Dumb Fidas was really gone, the North Heaven Queen could not help frowning. His cheeks felt a little hot. The North Heaven Queen, one of the Four Heavenly Kings of the Crape Myrtle Sect of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, was a master of Amethyst Pce Realm, but his protection talisman was blown up by someone. And now no one knew who did it. This really made it hard for people to calm down. ¡±Where is Dumb Fidas?¡± Seeing that it was so quiet that no one answered him, the North Heaven Queen asked again. This time, someone trembled and lowered his head, raising his hand. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± North Heaven Queen nodded slightly. ¡°Dumb Fidas, he was killed by someone¡­¡± That person said with fear. ¡°Who killed him?¡± North Heaven Queen asked again. The man could sense the intense pressure weighing down on him, and his pale face was now completely drained of all color. His chest rose and fell violently. He wanted to say something several times, but when he was about to say it, he couldn¡¯t say it no matter how hard he tried. Seeing this, another person not far away raised his hand and said in an extremely ttering tone, ¡°Your Excellency, those people have all gone to the pce above¡­¡± The North Heaven Queen looked up at the sky. It was hazy, and the outline of the pce could be seen. It was quietly suspended in the air, giving people a feeling of superiority and standing in the long river of history. After staring for a moment, the North Heaven Queen looked back at the man who had just spoken. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Thest person who spoke trembled, but a look of ecstasy appeared on his low face at this moment. He tried his best to suppress his excitement and pretended to be in awe. ¡°Your Excellency, my name is Bob Whale.¡± The excitement in Bob Whale¡¯s heart was beyond words. Previously, when he cooperated with Dumb Fidas, he thought that he could kill Caspian and make a fortune. However, not only was he seriously injured by Caspian, but he also knew that Dumb Fidas used him as a weapon. When he learned about this, Bob Whale was almost mad with anger. But now, as long as he could leave a name in the heart of this big shot, everything was worth it! Bob Whale¡¯s family background made him much more knowledgeable than ordinary cultivators. Otherwise, he would not have be the leader of the alliance. The silver-white radiance in the sky was clearly a sign of breaking through the void, flying through! Those who could do this were at least experts of Amethyst Pce Realm. Not even a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator could do that. If Amethyst Pce Realm had appeared, would there be any other possibility other than the Amethyst Pce Realm from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? Therefore, the moment he figured this out, Bob Whale trembled with excitement. But now, the dignified Amethyst Pce Realm took the initiative to ask his name. In an instant, Bob Whale was so excited that he almost cried. Some cultivators around had already guessed the realm and identity of the North Heaven Queen. When they heard the question of the North Heaven Queen, their eyes turned red with envy. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember you,¡± North Heaven Queen nodded. ¡°Thank you¡­ For your appreciation. I¡¯m willing to go through fire and water for you,¡± Bob Whale gritted his teeth and said word by word. If he didn¡¯t do this, he would be so excited that he would shout out on the spot. The North Heaven Queen looked at the first person who spoke. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± At first, Radio Kaye saw Bob Whale¡¯s good luck. On the one hand, he was angry that he couldn¡¯t say anything just now, and on the other hand, he hated Bob Whale for stealing his opportunity. But when he saw that Amethyst Pce Realm expert had not forgotten him, he was so excited that he burst into tears. ¡°I, I¡¯m Radio Kaye, and I¡¯m willing to¡­¡± But before Radio Kaye finished his words, the North Heaven Queen suddenly seemed to remember something and turned to look at Bob Whale. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Bob Whale was stunned. Radio Kaye was also stunned. Radio Kaye didn¡¯t expect that Amethyst Pce Realm would pay so much attention to Bob Whale. And he was the first to speak to Amethyst Pce Realm! Therefore, Radio Kaye¡¯s resentment against Bob Whale reached the peak in an instant! Bob Whale didn¡¯t expect that the big shot would take the initiative to talk to him. Suddenly, he was so excited that his face turned red like a pig¡¯s liver. He stammered, ¡°I just said that I¡¯m willing to go through fire and water for you, milord¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Go to hell now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the North Heaven Queen said. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 ¡°Er¡­ Um¡­ Ah?¡± Bob Whale was stunned for a moment before he realized what the other party meant. Cultivators of Amethyst Pce Realm were not always joking. The problem was that they would definitely not joke around in front of ¡°a nonentity¡± of Holy Land Realm. Since that was the case, it was true that the other party asked him to die. That was to really let him die. This was exactly what Bob Whale could not understand. ¡°Didn¡¯t we have a good chat just now? You also asked my name. You asked me my name because you wanted me to die?¡± Bob Whale opened his mouth and subconsciously wanted to ask. Unfortunately, he had no chance. Because it was too sudden, the surrounding cultivators did not realize what had happened. The first one to react was Radio Kaye, who had just won the favor of the North Heaven Queen, just like Bob Whale. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In fact, when Bob Whale¡¯s head exploded, Radio Kaye was peeping at him with hatred. Of course, Radio Kaye wouldn¡¯t think that it was his hateful gaze that made the other party¡¯s eyes explode. The only possibility was that Amethyst Pce Realm expert in front of him had done it. But why? Radio Kaye couldn¡¯t figure out the reason. However, the moment he saw Bob Whale¡¯s head explode, he realized that it was his turn next. ¡°My lord, I was wrong! Please spare my life!¡± The sweat all over Radio Kaye¡¯s body fell like rain. No matter how serious his injuries were before, he had recovered a lot at this moment. In short, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed as hard as he could. When he kowtowed, he didn¡¯t dare to use his spiritual Qi to protect himself. After a few bangs, his forehead was already badly mutted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to kill you,¡± The voice of the North Heaven Queen came at this moment. Radio Kaye breathed a sigh of relief. However, as soon as he felt relieved, the other party spoke again, ¡°I intend to kill all of you¡­¡± Everyone present was stunned. Then, an invisible force spread out like a huge wave. Cultivators who were hit on the spot didn¡¯t even have time to react before their bodies exploded into flesh and blood. As the power spread out, the rolling blood waves continued to spread out. Nearly 4,000 cultivators had gathered there, and they were scattered in this area. But in the blink of an eye, the only one standing at the scene was the North Heaven Queen. With a single thought, all methods began. That was how Amethyst Pce Realm killed people. As for the four thousand cultivators, if one wanted to collect their corpses now, they couldn¡¯t even use a shovel. They could only use a spoon to scoop the corpses up. And the thick blood all over the ground was mixed together at this moment. It was hard to tell who it was, and it began to flow. Not only did Bob Whale who die first, but also Radio Kaye and the other thousands of people didn¡¯t understand why the North Heaven Queen wanted to kill them. ncing around at the shocking red, the North Heaven Queen¡¯s cold voice came from the light. ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect won¡¯t leave any stain when they do things. What¡¯s more, you are disrespectful to me from the beginning.¡± After that, the falling beam of light returned to the sky. The North Heaven Queen himself had been hovering in the air. It was just a projection of him appearing in front of everyone. As a cultivator, he was known as a Spiritual Master. How could he let the cultivators of Holy Land Realm see his real face so easily? The North Heaven Queen had just killed others to protect the reputation of the Crape Myrtle Sect. After all, Dumb Fidas was dead, so the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s arrangements for the trip to the Three Sages Mountain were likely to be exposed. This was enough to make the North Heaven Queen kill those people. Even if there might be innocent people among them, so what? He would rather kill the wrong person than let them go. What¡¯s more, how could the North Heaven Queen have time to inquire and investigate one by one? Another reason, of course, was the address of him. Spiritual Master was an honorable title for cultivators of Amethyst Pce Realm. What was your Excellency? After calming down, North Heaven Queen looked at the empty void in front of him, and his expression gradually disappeared. His eyes suddenly narrowed. In an instant, it was like a river of stars, condensing rapidly in his eyes. The horrible pressure generated made the void around his body sink deeply, and there was a continuous roar like a steel te being pried open. In the eyes of the North Heaven Queen, the blur and nothingness in front of him were constantly pulled by a strong force. The magnificent pce behind the void became clearer and clearer in his eyes. It felt like ayer of membrane covering the pce had be thinner and thinner because of being pulled. ¡°Ha!¡± After a while, North Heaven Queen chuckled, stretched out his right index finger, and pointed forward. The silver light condensed on his fingertip like a needle, instantly piercing into the void. Almost at the same time, Caspian, who had been sitting on the coffin in the quiet and dim pce, stopped moving the two balls in his hands. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the entrance of the pce with deep eyes. Crack! Crack! Crack! Cultivators in ck Soul City saw a spectacr scene. In the air at the edge of the city, a series of sounds were heard, and the sky became as clear as crystal. There was also a thin silver line in the crystal. As the silver-white thread continued to extend, the crystalized substance continued to spread. In a short time, the area within a radius of more than five kilometers in the air had turned into a mixture of crystals. The North Heaven Queen tapped lightly on the crystal clear periphery. Crack! Crack! There was a cracking sound. A silver-white line suddenly appeared in the crystal. The North Heaven Queen stepped in. He seemed to be taking a stroll, but in just one step, he had finished the long passage and appeared in front of the gate of the magnificent pce. The pressure brought by cultivators of Amethyst Pce Realm made the magnificent pce begin to tremble. The two doors, which had originally been pushed open by a crack, were suddenly turned into a sh of light and fell from the sky. ¡®I haven¡¯t received any response from her yet. It seems that things are not going as smoothly as I thought¡­¡¯ Looking at the dark and giant door, the North Heaven Queen thought for a moment and then smiled. However, there was a trace of cruelty and coldness in his smile. ¡®After all, there is a guy who destroyed my protection talisman. Let me see who he is.¡¯ After that, a silver light appeared on the body of the North Heaven Queen. The space was suddenly opened again. He took a step forward and disappeared into the silver light. The next moment, the North Heaven Queen appeared in the pce. There was no need to search. He saw the figure sitting on the coffin, and the other party¡¯s eyes were looking at him coolly. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 Without looking around or looking left and right, spiritual sense of Amethyst Pce Realm spread out. The North Heaven Queen knew everything around him like the back of his hand. And during this process, he didn¡¯t even need to blink. The moment he saw Caspian sitting on the coffin, the North Heaven Queenughed. ¡°In your hands, you are also a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± Caspian did not answer him. He jumped down from the coffin and stood in front of the North Heaven Queen. ¡°You seem to know a lot,¡± The North Heaven Queen smiled, as if he didn¡¯t care much about Caspian¡¯s indifference. Caspian raised his hand and disyed two balls in front of the North Heaven Queen. They were two pitch-ck beads. At first nce, they looked like stone balls that the secr elders liked to hang in their hands. But if one looked at them carefully, one would find that one of the two beads seemed to have a neb rotating inside, and the other one had three whirlpools swallowing and exhaling. North Heaven Queen narrowed his eyes. He slowly raised his head and turned his eyes from the beads to Caspian¡¯s face. The smile on his face gradually disappeared. His behavior at the moment had exined a lot. ¡°Holy Land Realm¡­¡± After a while, the North Heaven Queen said lightly, ¡°Who is the mastermind behind you?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his spiritual sense spread out and swept through the pce and even the depths of the void. In his opinion, a cultivator of Holy Land Realm would never dare to be so bold and presumptuous in front of him. Therefore, there must be a guy behind him. And that guy was the one behind all this and that guy was the one who broke his protection talisman! Caspian still did not answer him, instead, he asked, ¡°You want the Three-life Sight. Whose previous life do you want to see?¡± ¡°Hand it over!¡± After staring at Caspian for a while, the North Heaven Queen suddenly shouted. In an instant, a silver-white light appeared behind Caspian. It was as tall as a man. The light swallowed and exhaled and spread suddenly, like a giant beast suddenly opening its bloody mouth and swallowing Caspian in an instant. The two beads that Caspian had held in his hand were left outside. The process of retrieving the beads was much easier than he had imagined. The North Heaven Queen was stunned. He had thought the mastermind behind the scene was ambushing there. But nothing happened. However, at this moment, there was a sudden cracking sound in the void. The next moment, the void in front of North Heaven Queen suddenly cracked like porcin. Caspian broke through the void and stepped out. This time, he was surrounded by an extremely grand and zing fate. Countlessws seemed to revolve around him. Immediately, the North Heaven Queen felt a strong pressure. ¡®How is that possible? This is just a Holy Land Realm cultivator!¡¯ The North Heaven Queen could not help but take a deep breath. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say anything, then don¡¯t say anything¡­¡± As soon as Caspian finished speaking, he punched at his opponent. In the eyes of the North Heaven Queen, this punch was instantly tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of timesrger. Deep in his soul, he felt like a towering mountain, rumbling and moving toward him. But after all, he was a cultivator of Amethyst Pce Realm. Although his spirit was shaken by the Qi Power that suddenly burst out of Caspian, he immediately came to his senses. ¡°Who the hell are you? What are you trying to do by sneaking into Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± North Heaven Queen shouted, his eyes shining. His voice grew louder and louder in the void. In a sh, it sounded like a dragon¡¯s roar and a tiger¡¯s roar. These voices gathered together, as if countless powerful cultivators shouted the word ¡°kill¡±. Hong! The boiling killing intent and Caspian¡¯s punch collided violently in the air. The terrifying power instantly shattered the void. ck whirlpools appeared one after another, rising and falling, swaying the entire hall. Crack! Crack! Crack! The ground kept breaking and copsing. The pce wall in the distance was also cracking. For a moment, the whole pce seemed to be on the verge of copse. The North Heaven Queen was sent flying for more than five kilometers. There was iparable surprise in his eyes. The other party was just a Holy Land Realm! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was sure that he was right. But, he was sent flying by the opponent! However, it was precisely because of this that he had to kill his opponent. There must be a huge secret hidden in the other party¡¯s body. But when the North Heaven Queen was about to attack again, he nced at it and immediately saw that Star Nelson¡¯s body rolled and was about to fall into the crack of the ground. The power generated by the collision tore countless cracks in the ground. Some of the cracks were bottomless. Under normal circumstances, even if she fell into them, Star would definitely be able to save herself. But at this time, she was unconscious. Beforeing in, the North Heaven Queen had not had time to check Star¡¯s condition. If anything were to happen to her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to Grand Pure Emperor. So he waved his hand fiercely. Suddenly, a green leaf shot out from his fingertip. The green leaves quickly grew bigger in midair, reaching a height of ten feet. After flying over, before Star Nelson fell into the crack, they wrapped her up and sent her to a safe ce. In fact, when the North Heaven Queen saved Star, Caspian also put Jessica Lawrence and others into the previous coffin quickly. He had checked the coffin before. The coffin itself was also a supreme treasure of heaven and earth. Moreover, the coffin was huge enough to amodate more than a dozen demons, including Little Candy and the Golden-armored Blood Saber Leopard. And, it was still spacious. As for Handsome, at this time, it was only two-fist-sized small white pig, which was almost negligible. Caspian smashed everyone into the coffin and pushed it out. Looking at the coffin flying out of the pce like a meteor, Caspian turned around and pointed at the North Heaven Queen. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his meaning was obvious. ¡°Take this!¡± North Heaven Queen frowned and shouted. Without Star, a burden, at this time, he could fight with all his strength without any distractions. Although he had only exchanged blows with Caspian once, he now understood that this guy in front of him could never be treated as an ordinary Holy Land Realm again. This was an opponent he needed to use his own strength to kill. He took a deep breath. In an instant, thousands of silver lights covered the head of the North Heaven Queen like a rainbow. His entire body was instantly bathed in the divine light, and his aura soared into the sky. The dazzling light not only lit up the whole pce, but also turned into beams of light that pierced through the dome, walls, and the earth of the pce. With an invincible aura, it crushed toward Caspian. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 ¡°Nine Revolutions Cloud!¡± The North Heaven Queen let out a long howl. Light shot out, as dense as spring rain. There was no gap between heaven and earth. All life force, at this moment, was locked, about to be pierced through. Boom! The void was prated first, as if it had been sted into a sieve. Caspian¡¯s eyes were still calm. Just as the light was about to hit him, his body suddenly changed repeatedly. At first nce, it looked like a big tree. The wind blew and hundreds of branches swayed. All of a sudden, he dodged all the light. The eyes of the North Heaven Queen were full of surprise again. But he immediately calmed down. ¡°Cloud Dragon Shocking Change!¡± The momentum around him once again burst out like a raging me, burning fiercely in the depths of his eyes and pupils. But, Caspian also made his move. He did not use any magic, let alone the magical power. He grabbed it with his hand. But the moment he stretched out his arm, he moved slightly. Although the impact was small, it turned his body into a current faster than light and fiercely rushed toward the North Heaven Queen. Seeing this, the pupils of the North Heaven Queen suddenly shrank The extent of Caspian just now was so small that the North Heaven Queen did not know what had happened. But, the North Heaven Queen had a horrible feeling that a disaster wasing, and the chill on his back was running wildly. In such a short time, the North Heaven Queen saw that Caspian¡¯s five fingers had appeared in her heart. These five fingers grabbed fiercely. Suddenly, space caved in. A mighty force surged from all directions and pratedyer byyer, almost digging out the heart of the North Heaven Queen. ¡°The Fish-dragon God Deification Armor!¡± The North Heaven Queen roared, and a jade-like luster immediately appeared on her body. This radiance condensed into an armor, protecting him within. Caspian¡¯s five fingers arrived in a sh, and his fingertips touched the armor¡¯s chest. The North Heaven Queen was about to speak when he suddenly felt that the power of his fingers was far beyond his imagination. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. With a cracking sound, the armor¡¯s chest was crushed by the opponent¡¯s five fingers, and cracks appeared. The face of the North Heaven Queen suddenly changed. The next moment, Caspian suddenly bent his fingers. With a crack, he broke the armor, grabbed the North Heaven Queen, and held him in his arms, spinning violently on the spot. The body of the North Heaven Queen suddenly rubbed violently on the ground. Sparks flew in all directions. In the blink of an eye, Caspian turned him like a big ball. The body of the North Heaven Queen not only left a deep ditch on the ground, but also made the void seem to be on fire, melting and copsing. After a while, the Northern Heaven Queen spun around in circles. The next moment, Caspian loosened his arm, and the armor on the North Heaven Queen immediately shattered, fell off, and flew away. The body of the North Heaven Queen flew out like a cannonball and a meteor. With a bang, he first broke through the thick pce wall and smashed into the side hall. Then, he broke through more than a dozen side hall walls in session. Again, with a bang, he smashed the outermost wall of the pce and flew into the air. The long flying track was clearly visible in the air. If North Heaven Queen had been surprised at first, he would have been a little frightened at this moment. ¡®Where did the other partye from? With such strength, the other party was only a Holy Land Realm cultivator?¡¯ ¡®How was this possible! I am a Spiritual Master of the Amethyst Pce Realm. Compared with Holy Land Realm, Amethyst Pce Realm should be the difference between adults and nonentities, mountains, and dust¡­¡¯ ¡®But now, why am I being suppressed by an ant? More importantly, this person clearly had such strength, so why did he make a move until now? Has he been waiting for me?¡¯ With this in mind, scenes of the past suddenly appeared in the mind of the North Heaven Queen. ¡®Star Nelson fainted on the ground, not had been killed¡­ This guy was calm when he saw me¡­ He seemed to have expected everything¡­ All these things gave an answer at this moment¡­¡¯ ¡®This guy¡¯s real target is me!¡¯ North Heaven Queen gritted his teeth. Hong! As soon as he thought of this, an explosion could be heard from below him. It was apanied by a deafening sound of copse. The North Heaven Queen hurriedly looked down. All of a sudden, he saw that the pce seemed to have experienced a natural disaster. It began to copse, and smoke rose up into the air. The entire pce was copsing and destroyed. The outermost wall, along with the roof of the side hall, was lifted up. The tiles, eaves, pce walls, and heavy buildings were all broken into pieces at this moment. They flew into the air like heavenlydies scattering flowers, throwing them everywhere. In the debris, Caspian, like a violent human-shaped fierce beast, jumped up and went straight to North Heaven Queen. The other party¡¯s unscrupulous behavior also made the North Heaven Queen angry. ¡°If I don¡¯t show my true strength, do you really think that Spiritual Master of the Amethyst Pce Realm can be humiliated by you at will?!¡± ¡°The Fish-dragon!¡± In the air, the North Heaven Queen suddenly shouted. In an instant, the silver light became more zing and dazzling, illuminating the endless night. The light spread and rushed like the Milky Way. In the silver light, there were dragon roars, phoenix cries, and thousands of sacred creatures brewing. At this moment, the Power of Fate surged out from all directions, twisted together, turned into shackles, and fiercely suppressed Caspian. ¡°The Unsullied Fish-dragon Body! I¡¯d like to see what kind of demons and ghosts are hidden under the Holy Land Realm¡¯s face!¡± The North Heaven Queen¡¯s long hair was flying freely. The silver light behind him was bright and pure, as if he was pure and holy. Anything in the world, as long as they got close to him, would be an insult to him. ¡°Seal!¡± The next moment, as the North Heaven Queen struck out with his palm, the surrounding space shackles, which had long been condensed and ready to move, whistled up and interweaved into a tight dra, fiercely suppressing Caspian. Huge waves and fierce Astral Wind spiritual Qi, apanied by shackles, shot through the air. As the Astral Wind spiritual Qi burst out, countless spaces in the void seemed to be opened. In this big, thunder clouds were dense, thunder was shaking and the divine light was extinguished. Everything was going to smash Caspian into flesh and blood mud, crush Caspian¡¯s bones and turn his spirit into ashes. The air around him was distorted. The first to be affected was the copsed pce. The Space Power suddenly pulled the Imperial Mausoleum pce, which had been suspended in the air for 20,000 years, apart. The smoke and dust all over the sky rose to the sky and surged like boiling water. In a sh, it caught up with Caspian who was jumping in the air. Caspian suddenly pulled out his saber against the and thousands of divine lights. ¡°me Severing!¡± ¡°Exterminate ghosts, Burning me Demonic Soul Cut!¡± The dazzling blood-red saber radiance instantly expanded by hundreds of times, as if a sea of blood was rushing out of the air. The sea of blood boiled and shot out tens of thousands of streaks of sanguine light. The blood light instantly condensed into a peerless blood knife. The blood de moved along with the me Severing, shaking slightly. Blood radiance erupted, the world about to be torn apart. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Boom! With a wave of the me, a zing de radiance tore through the heavens. An Eternal Blood River appeared in the depths of the mighty saber radiance. It surged violently and then exploded. Countless rays of blood light shot in all directions like a meteor shower, bursting out a terrifying power that could destroy the universe and tear the void apart. All of a sudden, the tight dra falling from the sky was constantly cut open, exploded, and copsed. Crack! Crack! Crack! Boom! Therge of silver light was instantly prated and torn apart. The saber light was like a mad Primordial Fierce Beast, tearing all kinds of changes. Under the impact of the saber radiance, the infinite restriction formations in the silver light broke one after another and burst out an indescribable violent roar. There was a roar and it kept surging around. Formation of the hidden pce in mid-air was shaking and copsing in shock, revealing arge number of crystal-like faults. Countless cracks appeared in the air at the same time. At first nce, it gave people the illusion that the sky was about to shatter and be destroyed. Cultivators in ck Soul City had already discovered this terrifying change. Even if they did not hear the thunderous sound, the shattering of the sky was enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Instantly, they panicked and their faces turned pale. At most, they were just cultivators of Holy Land Realm. Their strength could not even move mountains and fill seas. This scene of destroying the world was naturally enough to scare them to death. Many people¡¯s knees went limp and they fell to the ground, unable to stand up. High up in the sky, the North Heaven Queen¡¯s face was extremely serious at this moment, and his eyes were shing with a fierce light. ¡®I don¡¯t believe you can reallypete with Amethyst Pce Realm! Amethyst Pce Realm, a thoughtes into being, and all methods start. When my spiritual sense moves, I can understand all methods!¡¯ The angry voice of the North Heaven Queen came from the explosions. Caspian ignored him, held the me Severing, and swung it again. Suddenly, the saber radiance swept violently, and the divine light, like iron and blood, stirred up the Heavenly stars. The blood-red de moved slightly, and the whole space was torn apart and jumped violently. The silver that fell from the sky was instantly torn into pieces. It kept exploding and copsed everywhere. The North Heaven Queen was knocked back dozens of miles. In the midst of a series of explosions, he somersaulted several times before finally stabilizing himself in the void. His eyes were filled with shock and anger. At the same time, the chaos of the explosion was suddenly torn apart. Caspian stepped on the chessboard of heaven and earth and held me Severing out. The bloody light and explosion behind him seemed to reflect the height of his figure at this moment, as if a god had descended, giving people an invincible feeling. Caspian looked at the North Heaven Queen and asked lightly, ¡°Where is your all methods?¡± These short words reached the ears of the North Heaven Queen, which made him feel as if he had been pped hard in the face, and his cheeks were hot and painful. But, he seemed to have found something. His eyes suddenly widened and he stared at Caspian. Caspian frowned slightly. The next moment, the North Heaven Queen burst intoughter. ¡°Ha! I know! This body is not yours at all! You are now stalling for time and trying to recover your strength! If you are really far above me, your attack will not stop at this moment!¡± Caspian nced at him indifferently and did not refute. The attitude of Caspian was tantamount to a tacit agreement with the North Heaven Queen. The dejected look on the North Heaven Queen¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. He narrowed his eyes and said gloomily, ¡°For you, this body is like a leaking vase. The longer it takes, the less water it contains. When you¡¯re the strongest, that¡¯s when you attack first. As long as you can¡¯t defeat me during that period of time, then you will be ughtered!¡± North Heaven Queen sneered and stretched out his right arm. A silver light turned into a line, condensing and stretching in his palm. In a moment, it turned into a silver spear. In the instant that the silver spear materialized, the North Heaven Queen¡¯s entire body exploded with boundless, powerful energy. A massive spiritual Qi shot up into the sky, transforming into a surging Heavenly River. All of the endless immortal Dao true meaning and unpredictable divine thoughts were contained within. As soon as the silver spear moved, it shone brightly, sending out a supreme and sharp light. ¡°The Heaven-shaking Fish-dragon Transformation!¡± With a long roar, the North Heaven Queen held the spear with both hands and stabbed Caspian hundreds of thousands of times. The spear radiance converged into a rushing river. The spear style advancedyer byyer, tearing the void and exploding, like pearls falling on a jade te, tndmines surging, turbulent tides shaking, and continuous thunders. The intense sound shook the deaf. Like a god in the Ninth Heaven, dragons and snakes rose from the sky. The light shone through the endless night, and even more than half of ck Soul City seemed to be covered with ayer of silver at this moment. All the darkness was expelled. The sound even shook the mountains, shattering the rivers. Large amounts of houses were overturned by the sound waves, shattering the walls and copsing. Meanwhile, a few cultivators with lower cultivation realms even more so rolled about, flying out, smashing fiercely into the wall. Their chests violently rose and fell, blood shooting out from their mouths. Almost everyone looked at the sky in horror. They did not know what was going on in mid-air. At this time, the expert of Amethyst Pce Realm finally showed the terrifying power of destroying mountains and rivers! In the face of the approaching spear shadow, Caspian slowly raised the me Severing. What the North Heaven Queen had said before was right. After all, this body was not his. Although the description of a leaking vase was not very urate, it was almost the same. To be more precise, it was like pulling a carriage with a Primordial Fierce Beast. Of course, it was fast, but the carriage would fall apart soon. Now, the one behind the Gates of Hell could clearly feel that Caspian¡¯s body was at a critical point. Compared to the past, it was indeed much stronger, and the time it took to persist was obviously longer. But so far, he was still a little forced. ¡®An ordinary man¡­¡¯ The person behind the Gates of Hell gave this sort of evaluation in his heart. The bright spear radiance, like a dazzling river of stars, was about to swallow him up. ¡°Just let it all end¡­¡± Caspian let out a breath and narrowed his eyes slightly. Suddenly, he was like an unsheathed sharp de, emitting an immortal aura, as if he could kill everything and destroy everything. After the spear radiance, the North Heaven Queen immediately felt the momentum. However, after a brief pause, he sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re just putting up a desperate fight!¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s give it a try¡­¡± Caspian said indifferently, and then a bloody light burst out. An unprecedented fierce saber radiance poured out. Endless spiritual Qi copsed, and the void was cut and distorted. The void crossed, rubbed, and vibrated. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Endless rays of light were released like the zing sun. In an instant, the spear shadow torrent was killed and forced to retreat. Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 ¡°How is this possible?¡± The face of the North Heaven Queen was instantly full of shock and surprise. The spear radiance was instantly swept away. A violent tremor came through the long spear in his hand. All of a sudden, the light on the long spear in his hand kept shining and fading. The next moment, he felt a force field pressing down on him. The red saber radiance, apanied by the roaring hot torrent, followed closely behind. The North Heaven Queen looked up and immediately saw ten zing suns appearing above his head and burning the whole space. ¡°This kind of power¡­ How is this possible!¡± The North Heaven Queen couldn¡¯t help eximing. At this moment, Caspian also stepped on the Heaven and Earth Chessboard and rushed over. With an aura that could suppress the ages, he exerted the strongest pressure on the North Heaven Queen as an absolute expert. If people hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed that a cultivator of Holy Land Realm could crush an Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator. The long river of mes poured out from me Severing and turned into a kingdom of fire. In an instant, everything between heaven and earth turned into a world of mes. All the vitality of the North Heaven Queen was sealed and cut off. There was a sh of enlightenment in the eyes of the North Heaven Queen. ¡®This guy is not a spiritual Qi, but a vigor. He is a Body Refining Realm¡­¡¯ Before The North Heaven Queen could finish his thought, the saber radiance stabbed into his chest, and then he twisted the word North Heaven Queen didn¡¯t finish,pletely ending them in his throat. Ssh! All the internal organs in the North Heaven Queen¡¯s body were instantly crushed and turned into rolling blood, gushing out from the wound on his back. Under the blood, the North Heaven Queen looked at Caspian¡¯s face, which was close at hand. He was neither frightened nor angry. Blood gushed out of his mouth, but a sneer appeared on his face. ¡°Your secret¡­ Has been exposed¡­¡± Caspian looked at him indifferently and exerted more force in his hand. Creak! Creak! Creak! Cracks immediately appeared on the North Heaven Queen¡®s body. These cracks were still expanding, and the cracks became bigger. With a loud bang, it seemed that the North Heaven Queen¡¯s body was going to be torn into pieces. North Heaven Queen¡¯s face was also like porcin with cracks, and at the same time, he showed a painful look. However, he took a deep breath and said with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯m Unsullied Fish-dragon Body, a carp turning into a dragon and getting rid of the mortal fetus. Even if you chop my body into pieces now, it¡¯s equivalent to destroying a piece of my clothes¡­¡± ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll regather my flesh and blood! But you can¡¯t¡­ Your secret has beenpletely exposed. There would be nowhere for you to run. You¡¯re finished!¡± The North Heaven Queen shouted out thest sentence. He stared at Caspian as if he wanted to keep Caspian¡¯s appearance in his mind. ¡°The body of the Unsullied Fish-dragon? The Nine Changes of the Dragon-shocking Realm?¡± Unexpectedly, Caspian did not panic because of the North Heaven Queen¡¯s words. Instead, he nodded and said something. ¡°You know?¡± North Heaven Queen was stunned. If one¡¯s innate constitution was also divided into upper and lower levels, then the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body could definitely be considered a top quality talent. The higher the physical quality, the fewer people would have, and the fewer people would know about it. There were very few cultivators who had a natural constitution. In this way, very few people knew about Unsullied Fish-dragon Body. In the past, the North Heaven Queen was also tested to have a natural constitution in his family. However, the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body was so rare that even his family didn¡¯t know what it was for. In addition, he didn¡¯t show his extraordinary talent, so for a long time, he was called a good-for-nothing by his nsmen. When he was born, he was ced high hopes on by the family because he had a rare innate constitution. Later, it was found that he had a useless physique and was regarded as a waste by the family. In the ridicule and abuse, the North Heaven Queen spent the top 13 years of his gloomy life. During this period of time, because of the slow progress in cultivation, he was suppressed in public and in private. Even the high-level members of the n had made up their minds that if the North Heaven Queen did not have the same strength as his peers in the family gathering that year, he would be exiled to the branch of the other n and would never be allowed to enter the core circle of the family. Everything happened until the man who imed to be Grand Pure Emperor appeared three months before the family gathering. Up to now, the North Heaven Queen clearly remembered that he had covered his face and cried bitterly in the secluded bamboo forest at that time. He had paid for his hard work but had not gained anything. Then¡­ A young man stepped into the bamboo forest, looked at him, and said the words Caspian said just now. The Nine Changes of the Dragon-shocking Realm! The man called himself Grand Pure Emperor and then passed him a set of cultivation methods. From that day on, the North Heaven Queen¡¯s strength had improved by leaps and bounds. Three monthster, with an overwhelming advantage, he defeated his genius younger brother who had been praised by everyone but had ridiculed him countless times. Six monthster, no one in the family was his match. Then, he came to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. In terms of True Martial Realm at the beginning to Pulse Control Realm, to Holy Land Realm, to Heavenly Spirit Realm, and then to the current Amethyst Pce Realm. In terms of status, he became North Heaven Queen, one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Crape Myrtle Sect, from an ordinary disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. There were only two Protectors and Grand Pure Emperor in Crape Myrtle Sect who were higher than him! And during this entire process, only Grand Pure Emperor knew ¡°the Nine Changes of the Dragon- shocking Realm¡±. In a conversation, Grand Pure Emperor told the North Heaven Queen that the words originated from a stone tablet from primitive times. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Few people knew about it now. In the entire Lunia, only a few people knew about it. It was also because of this that the North Heaven Queen was so shocked when he heard Caspian say these words in such a calm tone that he even forgot the pain on his body for a while. Looking at the shocked eyes of the North Heaven Queen, Caspian snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s just an Unsullied Fish-dragon Body. What¡¯s there to be surprised about? When you know about the nine Divine Bodies and the nine Saintly Beings, you will be scared to death.¡± ¡°Nine Divine Bodies and nine Saintly Beings?¡± The North Heaven Queen gasped. He had never heard of these things before, but from the other party¡¯s casual tone and the fact that he knew about the Fish-dragon Body, North Heaven Queen believed that Caspian was not lying. But at this time, he heard Caspian say lightly, ¡°Although it¡¯s a little bit bad, it can help the Immortal Demon Physique grow quickly in a short time.¡± ¡°The Immortal Demon Physique?¡± The North Heaven Queen heard another physique that he had never heard of before. But soon, he realized what the other party meant. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about taking away my physical quality!¡± The North Heaven Queen shouted. The cracks all over his body were covered with blood. But, dazzling silver light suddenly appeared in the crack. He seemed to be immersed in the moonlight. The sudden impact forced Caspian back a thousand feet. Right at this time, the North Heaven Queen opened his eyes. He was horrified to see a white bone throne had unknowingly appeared. With a hong sound, it crushed down on his head. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 The North Heaven Queen was horrified to find that his body could not move. Under the pressure of the White Bone Throne, he seemed to see a ck hole. Although there was chaos in the ck hole, several huge figures appeared in a moment. Every single one of these figures were iparably tall, vicious, violent, as if they were going to ughter their way out in the next moment, overturn the world, wipe out all immortal Dao. In front of these figures, North Heaven Queen only felt that he was extremely small, like a small stone in front of a mountain. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. These figures were like dragons, but they had wings on their backs¡­ One was like a fierce tiger¡­ Another was like a kylin¡­ There was another one, winding like a demon python¡­ There was still a ball hidden in the deepest part of the void, which gave people a feeling of unity, magnificence, resentment, and curse at the same time. It was contradictory and harmonious. ¡°These¡­ Are constitutions¡­ Constitutions! ¡± After all, the North Heaven Queen had seen many big scenes. He was stunned and immediately reacted. But when he reacted, he was shocked. The White Bone Throne had five physical qualities. He had never heard that a person could have five physical qualities! ¡°How is this possible?¡± The North Heaven Queen cried out involuntarily. However, his voice waspletely suppressed by the White Bone Throne the next moment. Hong! A violent roar almost shattered the North Heaven Queen¡¯s body. He felt as if every inch of his bones and muscles had been put into a millstone. They were all crushed into powder and minced into meat paste bit by bit. ¡°You¡¯re courting death by doing this!¡± Feeling the blood in his body slowly being extracted, the North Heaven Queen let out a desperate roar. Caspian was not far away, watching this scene with indifferent eyes. As the bloodline of the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body was extracted, the silver light shining all over the North Heaven Queen¡¯s body gradually dimmed. But, Caspian felt something else. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the White Bone Throne. Below the throne, North Heaven Queen, whose bloodline had been extracted and body constitution had beenpletely taken away, was staring at Caspian with an extremely vicious look. ¡°You¡¯re finished¡­¡± Judging from the shape of North Heaven Queen¡¯s lips, he should be talking about these three words. At first, it was just a threat before death, but the next moment, the body of the North Heaven Queen suddenly exploded. In the exploded flesh and blood, a ball of silver light shot straight into the distance and instantly disappeared into the void. Caspian didn¡¯t expect that the other party would do this before he died. Caspian reached out and took back the White Bone Throne. Just as he was about to catch it, he suddenly felt the world shake. This time, neither the pce nor the ck Soul City shook. It was a world with a circumference of a hundred kilometers. From the ground to the sky, it shook. Then, it shook violently. The earth was moving, the void was breaking, and the shattering was still spreading around. In reality, at this moment, the ground was copsing, the ck vortex copsing. Even the Three Sages Mountains began to shake! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The movement caused by the three towering snow mountains was enough to affect the surrounding area for a thousand kilometers. Large amounts of snow poured down from the snow mountain like a flood, revealing the mountain inside. Large cracks appeared on the mountain inside. The three towering peaks, which had stood there for countless years, began to copse at this moment. In an instant, the earth shook and the mountains also shook. Thousands of cultivators in the underground ck Soul City shouted desperately. They didn¡¯t know what had happened at all. However, there was one thing that could be confirmed. That was that the mountain copsed and the earth split apart. Currently, they had nowhere to run! In the air, Caspian stepped on the chessboard of heaven and earth and did not chase after the North Heaven Queen who escaped at thest moment. Caspian looked deeply into the sky above his head. The next moment, a ray of light appeared in the twisted void. The light was extremely bright, as if a zing sun had risen in the underground world. The twisted void and endless darkness werepletely melted at this moment. Just as everyone was unable to open their eyes because of this sudden white light, Caspian suddenly felt that an aura was suddenly emitted from the depths of the light. The earth and the void shook more violently, as if they were afraid of something. Layers of the void werepletely folded and shattered, as if they were made of steel. In the light, a stream of primordial vital force came down at this moment with endless divine power, spreading all around, as if a great god from primitive times suddenly rushed out of the long river of history, trying to suppress everything in the world. Crack! Crack! Crack! All the buildings in ck Soul City exploded, and the ground was torn into countless pieces. Many cultivators had no way to dodge, and they fell into the cracks of the earth and the abyss. At the same time, a big golden hand with the power of whistling, shaking, swallowing and exhaling wind and clouds reached out from the light. This hand was indescribablyrge, as if it was the hand of a heavenly god. It could control everything, destroy everything, and create everything. With the appearance of this giant hand, cultivators in ck Soul City, who were screaming in pain and running around like headless flies, all knelt down on the ground. Even if the ground under them was torn open violently at this moment, they fell into the abyss. They didn¡¯t dare to move even if they were dead. This was an irresistible pressure from the depths of the soul. This giant hand stretched out from the light and slowly grabbed toward Caspian. Although Caspian¡¯s body did not tremble, he felt a sharp pain all over his body at this moment, like thousands of steel needles darting around and removing his flesh bit by bit. ¡°This guy¡­¡± After a while, Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. Without waiting for the palm to approach, Caspian stepped on the chessboard of heaven and earth and suddenly flew to the side. This hand seemed slow, but in fact, it could cross the endless space time and chase after Caspian. Caspian sped forward, his face expressionless. The giant golden hand was chasing after him. The giant hand was hundreds or thousands of times bigger than him, covering the sky and the sun. Compared with the giant hand, Caspian ahead was as small as a sesame seed. After flying for a while, Caspian stopped. The giant hand also began to close its fingers. However, Caspian did not escape immediately. He swooped down and reached into the ruins below. Instantly, the huge coffin he had sent out was lifted over his head. He held the coffin with his palm, and a majestic vigor suddenly burst out from his body. With the help of this force, he cut his fingertip and quickly printed a rune under the coffin. Then, he mmed the coffin hard and threw it forward. This time, Caspian almost exerted all his strength. The coffin was like a meteor, like lightning. Before the five fingers of the palm were pinched together, it shot out from the crack and disappeared in an instant. Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 The moment the coffin flew out; there was no gap between the five fingers of the giant palm. The golden light, which was made of molten iron, kept flowing toward Caspian. The grand and zing fate seemed to have the sky darkening. It seemed that no one could escape from the power of heaven and earth. The void in this palm began to melt like wax. Caspian put away the chessboard. Otherwise, this flying magic weapon would have been destroyed. Because the space was constantly melting and twisting, his body seemed to be rippling on the surface of the water. A hint of disdain appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that my strength hasn¡¯t recovered one percent¡­ If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his body hasn¡¯t been able to bear all my strength¡­¡± As he spoke to himself, ayer of armor slowly condensed on Caspian. This was the ability that Caspian had mastered not long ago, Blood River Light Armor. However, when the person behind the Gates of Hell used it, the Blood River Light Armor changed again. The condensed armor was dark and dense with countless runes made of blood. Runes seemed to be formed from the blood of a group of Immortals and Demons. Countless souls swirled around the armor. After a while, many arms grew out of the armor. These arms held swords, hooks, gs, bells, and other magic weapons. Although these magic weapons were not real objects, every one of them looked extremely bloody and ferocious. They were even more terrifying than real objects. At this time, the golden lightpressed the space to the size that Caspian could move into from the last crack. The golden light was about to devour him in the next moment. ¡°You¡¯ll have to rely on yourself for the next period of time!¡± Just as the golden light was about to close, Caspian roared like a lion and punched out. In an instant, the blood radiance all over his body surged. At the same time, the surrounding golden light was boiling. Countless strange rays of light vibrated. In the void, there seemed to be thousands of dragons singing together. Somehow, there seemed to be a punch that collided with Caspian¡¯s punch. And this moment of collision seemed to have turned into an eternal picture. Hong! *** Master Eva Green, who had been ordered to wait outside, was stunned to see the scene of mountains copsing and the earth cracking in front of her. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The moment the mountain shook, she rose into the air and flew toward the Three Sages Mountain. When she heard the shock, she thought that the trial test was about to end. But when she flew into the air and saw the copse of the snow mountain and the fall of the earth, she understood that things were definitely not that simple. Something unexpected must have happened during this trial test. The three snow mountains copsed in a terrifying manner. The rising smoke and dust were like a huge mushroom, covering the sky and the sun. The thousand-foot-tall dust waves surged in all directions. The lush forest around was suddenly engulfed and disappeared. Seeing this scene and feeling the earth shaking and the sky shaking, everyone could not help but feel their breathing and heartbeat stop. Although Eva Green was hundreds of miles away and hovered in the air, she had no choice but to turn on her protective Astral Wind to prevent herself from being hit by the air st and gravel. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Eva Green¡¯s eyes shed with doubt. She hovered in mid-air for a moment. Suddenly, her gaze froze. She saw a bronze light breaking through the void and whistling toward her. This thing was aggressive and unknown. Eva Green was about to beat it down. But, she felt a familiar vigor from this flying object. Although the smell of vigor came from Caspian, something contained in it immediately affected Eva Green¡¯s most sensitive and fearful nerve. ¡°It¡¯s that person!¡± Eva Green hurriedly went up to him. She crossed her hands and arge green light burst out in the air. The light was like a big bag, which caught the huge flying thing. Even though she caught this thing, the other party¡¯s attack was just too ferocious, tremendous power pulling Eva Green, immediately smashing her onto the ground. Bang! Bang! Bang! After a series of explosions and roars, Eva Green fell into the ruins of trees and looked at the huge coffin in front of her with a look of surprise. Some of the surface of the coffin seemed to have melted due to the grilling, causing it to look twisted and mottled. However, she could still sense the deep historical aura emanating from the coffin. More importantly, she found the blood seal runes left by Caspian on the side and below the coffin. ¡°This is indeed a gift from that person!¡± Eva Green¡¯s mind moved, and her expression immediately became tense and cautious. However, she did not immediately open the coffin. Instead, she picked up the coffin again and sped for nearly an hour. After arriving at a secluded ce, she disyed the several fantasy arrays and maze array diagrams that she had prepared in advance. Then, she scanned the ce with her spiritual sense to make sure that no one was spying on her. Only then did she activate her spiritual Qi and open the coffin with a loud bang. After the coffin was opened, a faint smell of blood wafted out. Eva Green peered inside and gasped. In the coffiny Jessica Lawrence, Charlotte Sky, Omar Pine, Yvonne Johnson, and others neatly. Handsome and Little Candy were also on the list. In addition, there were two strangers and a demonic beast. However, everyone was not only unconscious, but also had extremely shocking injuries on their bodies. Even deep wounds could be seen in the most serious injuries. Sna, who had always been the most tolerant, and Handsome, which had the most powerful Blood Soul, were in aa. This was also the reason why she could smell blood as soon as Eva Green opened the coffin. Looking at everyone¡¯s tattered clothes and the wounds all over their bodies, Eva Green couldn¡¯t help but murmur in disbelief, ¡°What¡­ What happened¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Eva Green suddenly stopped breathing. Her body tensed up at this moment. She blinked her eyes hard, then leaned over and looked at the people in the coffin carefully. After a while, Eva Green¡¯s body shook and her face turned pale. There was no Caspian in the coffin! Eva Green felt her throat dry. At the same time, she also understood what this coffin meant. Something extremely urgent must have happened, so Caspian only had time to send the seriously injured people out. ¡°It¡¯s okay. With that person there, it should be fine¡­¡± Eva Green looked at the people in the coffin and took a few deep breaths. After forcing herself to calm down, she quickly got busy. The people in the coffins were generally seriously injured. If Caspian sent them back to her, he would not just let Eva Green take a look at them. They were in urgent need of her treatment. Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 A loud boom came from afar. The ground beneath him was shaking slightly. But, the shock had weakened a lot. Even so, the shock from his back and his severely injured internal organs still made the North Heaven Queen spit out a mouthful of blood. Next to him was a stream. But, he didn¡¯t have the strength to wash. Since the emperor, who was in secluded meditation in a certain space, had taken action at thest moment, that monster should have no chance of surviving. Thinking of this, North Heaven Queen exhaled. There was a strong smell of blood in his nostrils. His innate constitution was taken away by the other party just like that. His cultivation and realm were also falling rapidly because of this. His current realm was probably between Holy Land Realm and Heavenly Spirit Realm at most. The North Heaven Queen looked up at the sky. It was said that before a man died, what had happened before his death would quickly pass in front of him. Although he was not dead yet, many things that had happened in the past buried in the depths of the river of memories were still very clear to him. When his Unsullied Fish-dragon Body was tested out, the higher-ups of the n, including his father and grandpa, all had nk and puzzled expressions on their faces. In the past few years, when his strength realm had not improved, his family members¡¯ attitudes had changed from warm to cold. Even his fianc¨¦e, who was engaged to him at birth, came to his family on his 13th birthday and proposed to break off the engagement. That was the darkest and most helpless period of his life. It was natural for a fish to experience a lot of pain and then be a dragon. Without transformation or growth, how could a carp transform into a dragon? Under the emperor¡¯s guidance, his realm and strength had undergone tremendous changes in three months. At the family gathering, when he showed his absolute strength, everyone present looked at him with amazement. He could still clearly remember the angle of his grandpa¡¯s mouth. As for the woman who broke off the engagement? The North Heaven Queen thought for a while¡­ This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Ah, we never saw each other again. Maybe she also regretted it, but who knew? Who cared?¡± ¡°What the Emperor had given me was not only to recognize my ability, but also to bring me out of the mire and see the wider world outside¡­ Without Emperor, I would no longer have my present self. That is why I am so loyal to the Emperor¡­¡± ¡°Even if ording to others, the North Heaven Queen was the most arrogant and uncontroble one among the Four Heavenly Kings, in fact, the Emperor knew that the North Heaven Queen was the most reassuring one among the Four Heavenly Kings¡­ Otherwise, the Emperor would not have allowed me to do many things for him.¡± ¡°The Emperor has given me a new life, and I am far more fortunate than anyone else¡­ Therefore, I will definitely not let Emperor down.¡± Thinking of this, North Heaven Queen felt his heart beating faster and stronger. After all, he used to be a peerless master of Amethyst Pce Realm. Even though he was seriously injured, losing his innate constitution, cultivation destroyed, his foundation was still there. Although the tall buildings copsed, the rest of the foundation was definitely more than that of the ordinary two-story buildings. Vigor in his body started to circte again, and the North Heaven Queen felt that his body could move. He turned around and saw Star Nelson, who had been taken out by him at thest moment and was lying not far away from him. The Emperor had once said that this woman was the key to his future reaching the top. She was also an important puzzle to his future ns. It was precisely because of this sentence that North Heaven Queen risked his life to bring Star Nelson out when she was in danger. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Emperor should be at ease now¡­¡± North Heaven Queen exhaled. At this moment, North Heaven Queen felt his face turn cold. Momentster, silver threads fell from the sky. Plop! Plop! Plop! The light rain fell. The cool feeling made the surrounding air fresh, and at the same time, the North Heaven Queen felt much less pain. He heard a moan beside him. When he looked over again, North Heaven Queen saw Star Nelson frowning and twitching slightly. Then she suddenly woke up and sat up. After the initial moment of confusion, Star Nelson¡¯s eyes became clear. The next moment, she saw North Heaven Queen, who was covered in blood and slowly sitting up. ¡°This is¡­¡± Star Nelson frowned. After saying these two words, she suddenly fell into deep thought. Although the memories that had happened before were only sporadic fragments, when she recalled them carefully, these things were quickly connected. At thest moment of the pce, she jumped out of the deep pit and something seemed to have happened. Then she woke up here. The North Heaven Queen was seriously injured, and both of them were not in the pce of the Three Sages Mountain. So many things were suddenly enlightened. ¡±Something happened¡­¡± Seeing Star Nelson¡¯s thoughtful look, North Heaven Queen thought that she was thinking about what was going on, so he exined, ¡°A guy who was not in the n appeared, and even I suffered a great loss¡­ In the end, the Emperor made his move. I don¡¯t think that guy will survive¡­¡± ¡°However, as for how to deal with that fellow, Emperor naturally has his own ns. This isn¡¯t something I can easily guess.¡± ¡°Even you suffered a great loss?¡± Star Nelson¡¯s eyes were full of doubts. Although it could be spected from the scene in front of her that something shocking must have happened in the pce after she passed out, Star Nelson still could not imagine that the injury of the North Heaven Queen was caused by someone in the pce. ¡°The immortal old guy?¡± Star Nelson asked tentatively. ¡°No¡­¡± The North Heaven Queen shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a guy dressed as a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But I think that¡¯s just his appearance. Another force is controlling his body¡­ ¡± North Heaven Queen was still talking, but Star Nelson was shocked by what he just said. ¡®A guy wearing the uniform of a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡¯ ¡®Could it be that person?¡¯ ¡®He had actually injured the North Heaven Queen to such a state and had even gotten Grand Pure Emperor to personally take action¡­¡¯ In an instant, all kinds of thoughts came to Star Nelson¡¯s mind. She lowered her head, and her eyes kept changing at this moment. Noticing the change in Star Nelson¡¯s breathing and expression, the North Heaven Queen stopped describing. He looked at Star Nelson and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± After thinking for a while, Star Nelson folded a branch and began to draw on the ground. ¡±North Heaven Queen, are you talking about this person?¡± At the edge of the river, there was a fine desert. At this moment, it was raining lightly. After the sand was wet, it was easier to paint on it. After a while, Caspian¡¯s face appeared vividly in front of them. Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 ¡°You know him?¡± North Heaven Queen¡¯s eyes narrowed. This sentence was tantamount to an indirect affirmation. Star Nelson felt that her heart was beating faster, but there was no clue on her face. In other words, Star was trying her best to pretend to be normal at this moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know him¡­¡± Shaking her head, Star then added, ¡°When I went in, I saw this person wearing the clothes of my sect. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°I never imagined that there would be another soul hidden within this fellow¡¯s body.¡± The eyes of the North Heaven Queen gradually turned cold. ¡°Holy Land Realm was merely his disguise¡­ This person must have a big secret. Maybe this secret is not good for our Crape Myrtle Sect¡­¡± ¡°Since the Emperor has taken action, it is impossible for him to escape. But we need to dig out the power behind this person as soon as possible¡­ This included the people he interacted with in the past, whether or not there were any other aplices in the sect, the sects and ns backing him, and so on¡­¡± ¡°The rise of Crape Myrtle Sect will never allow anyone to block the way.¡± The words of the North Heaven Queen were full of killing intent, which meant that all the people rted to Caspian were sentenced to death. ¡°Yes. Emperor is still in seclusion. North Heaven Queen, I need to trouble you with this,¡± replied Star. ¡°Hmm?¡± The North Heaven Queen nodded first, and then he seemed to suddenly realize something. He looked at Star Nelson doubtfully. ¡°You said¡­ The Emperor?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Star Nelson nodded. North Heaven Queen looked at Star Nelson seriously. There was no extra expression on Star Nelson¡¯s cold face. As the rain fell, she did not hold up her Protective Upstanding Qi to block it. As a result, her wet hair stuck to her smooth forehead, giving her a thin temperament at this moment. For some reason, the North Heaven Queen felt that Star Nelson in front of him was a little strange. This feeling was like looking at a seed every day in the past. But today, the seed cracked open and green buds emerged from it. After a while, the North Heaven Queen shook his head and stood up from the ground. ¡°You are the sister of the Emperor. It¡¯s no problem for you to call him Emperor. But in the past, you always called him brother.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my brother,¡± Star nodded. At this time, Star Nelson seemed to have returned to normal. The North Heaven Queen looked at her carefully for a while, and then said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back first. After such an ident, the Emperor should have issued a decree.¡± After that, the North Heaven Queen turned around and was about to step forward. But just as he lifted his foot, Star¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡±Northern Heaven Queen, your injury seems to be very serious?¡± The North Heaven Queen nodded casually and walked forward, saying, ¡°It will take some time to recover when I go back. I¡¯m also responsible for the failure of this n. I¡¯ll be punished by the Emperor¡­¡± ¡°However, there was no need to worry about the items on the Undying Emperor¡¯s body. Although neither of them had obtained the things, since the Emperor had taken action in the end, the two items must have been in his hands. At that time, he will give you what he has prepared for you¡­¡± Before the North Heaven Queen could finish his words, Star, who was behind him, interrupted him. ¡°Is the North Heaven Queen referring to the treasure of the 12 countries, or the Three-life Eye?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The North Heaven Queen stopped, but he did not turn around. He heard Star Nelson say again, ¡°The Three-life Eye should be what the emperor wants. The treasure of the 12 countries is for me.¡± Star¡¯s tone was still indifferent, but when the North Heaven Queen turned around, North Heaven Queen¡¯s face had be serious. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with Emperor¡¯s decision?¡± ¡°No,¡± Star Nelson shook her head. ¡°The Emperor has his own purpose in doing things. North Heaven Queen, you just said that we are not qualified to guess the emperor¡¯s thoughts.¡± ¡°I think you are a little different from usual,¡± North Heaven Queen narrowed his eyes. Star looked at the North Heaven Queen for a moment and said, ¡°Northern Heaven Queen, do you know what the Three-life Eye is?¡± North Heaven Queen was stunned. Star didn¡¯t wait for him to speak, she continued, ¡°I guess with your loyalty to the emperor, you will definitely say that this is what the emperor wants. If the emperor needs it, you will get it for him. If the emperor doesn¡¯t say it, there will be a reason for the emperor. You won¡¯t ask too much¡­ Am I right?¡± ¡°Star Nelson, what do you want to say?¡± North Heaven Queen frowned. He stared at Star Nelson, and the previous feeling once again surged into his heart. ¡°When you woke up, I felt that something was wrong with you. What did the Immortal Emperor do to you?¡± ¡°He¡­¡± Star Nelson blinked. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me. He just reminded me of something.¡± North Heaven Queen was stunned. Star looked at the North Heaven Queen. ¡°I saw something that you don¡¯t want me to remember¡­ In fact, for a period of time, I was also confused. Why do I never remember what happened when I was a child?¡± Although ordinary children rarely had memories before the age of five. But for cultivators, as long as they started to remember, they could remember much more things than mortals. Star continued her words, ¡°But I never remember what happened before I was four years old¡­ The memory was nk. It feels like someone has dug it out.¡± North Heaven Queen looked at Star Nelson and chewed on her words carefully. His expression was uncertain. ¡°The Emperor sent me to Three Sages Mountain for the sake of obtaining the treasures of the 12 countries¡­ I guessed that the treasure was definitely more than just natural precious materials. There should be other extraordinary things. This seems to be prepared for me¡­¡± ¡°But in fact, his goal was to get the Three-life Eye. But as long as I¡¯m in front of him as a cover, I¡¯m afraid no one will want to know his purpose¡­ What surprised him even more was that the Undying Emperor had used the Three-life Eye on me¡­ The Three-life Eye even opened the seal you set on me.¡± Speaking of this, Star Nelson¡¯s eyes gradually became sharp. An aura burst out from her. The rain that had fallen on her head was shaken away by an invisible force at this moment. ¡°I saw my memories of the past, and I also remembered that I have an elder sister. I also remembered that it was you who took away me who was still young at that time¡­¡± For some reason, the North Heaven Queen felt a chill run up his spine. He didn¡¯t dare to look straight into Star¡¯s eyes. After thinking for a while, the North Heaven Queen¡¯s eyes narrowed and he said, ¡°I saved you at that time. Without me, you might have died. Your family was only one step away from being exterminated.¡± ¡°No, you are lying!¡± Star Nelson shook her head and said, ¡±I have said that I remember a lot of things, so don¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not from a n. My father is an official of the imperial court, an extremely important minister¡­ His surname was Autumn. So, I should be called Star Autumn!¡± Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 In the valley, the flowing water and cool rain fell from the sky. A momentter, the figures facing each other suddenly shed. Chi! Hot blood sprayed out and dyed the nearby grass red. The heavily injured figure shook twice and fell to the ground. The other figure seemed to know how powerful her opponent was. She stepped forward and waved her arm. A long sword appeared in her hand. This was not the weapon that Star Nelson or it could be said that the girl named Star Autumn was now good at using. However, the power disyed by her was not less than that of the simple and unadorned spirit tools. Swoosh! A sharp light shed, like a bolt of lightning falling from the sky. Star Autumn was on the top, and the North Heaven Queen was lying on the ground. The long sword pierced through the chest of the North Heaven Queen and nailed him to the ground. The horrible fluctuation caused by magic shattered the internal organs of the North Heaven Queen, so that the surface of his torso was shaking like ripples. He had been seriously injured and his realm had plummeted. Now that he was hit by this fatal blow, blood gushed out of his mouth. The vitality of the North Heaven Queen also dissipated at this moment. Star Autumn stared at the North Heaven Queen under her. Aplicated look appeared in her eyes. There was determination, hatred, and sadness. The North Heaven Queen raised his hand and tried to grab Star. Star did not dodge it. She knew that with the other party¡¯s current strength, it would be extremely difficult for him to even touch her, let alone pose a threat to her. After a while, the North Heaven Queen still pinched the hem of Star¡¯s skirt. Suddenly, there were several blood stains on the hem of her dress. ¡°You¡­ You want to kill me¡­ Because¡­ You hate me¡­ I understand¡­¡± The North Heaven Queen said with difficulty. Unexpectedly, he did not me Star. A sour feeling welled up in Star¡¯s heart. She turned her head and did not let him see the tears in her eyes. She tried to keep her usual coldness and calmness. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you¡­ It is not because I hate you¡­¡± Hearing this, the eyes of the North Heaven Queen suddenly showed a puzzled look. Star took the initiative to continue, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want that person to die.¡± ¡°You and he¡­ I know¡­ You want to¡­ Help him¡­ Why¡­¡± North Heaven Queen asked in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t want to help him. I have nothing to do with him¡­¡± Star slowly got up. ¡°I have to kill you because you know who he is, and I know maybe I can use his hand to get rid of my fate.¡± The North Heaven Queen looked confused. But the next moment, as if he had understood the meaning of Star¡¯s words, his body suddenly trembled, and his eyes, which had begun to lose focus, burst into horror and anger at this moment. ¡°It seems that you have understood¡­¡± Star nodded and reached out slowly to hold the hilt of the long sword. ¡°Your death is not because of who you are, but because I found an existence that can fight against that person¡­ I know that this hope is very slim, but even if it¡¯s just a firefly, I have to give it a try¡­ Because of the Three-life Eye, I remember that my surname is Autumn.¡± North Heaven Queen gasped, his throat puffing. It seemed that he wanted to say something. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Star did not intend to give him another chance to speak.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She said in a low voice. She held back her tears and pulled out her long sword. Chi! Blood spurted out from the North Heaven Queen¡¯s chest and drew a long arc in the air. North Heaven Queen¡¯s body twitched violently twice and then stopped moving. At the same time, streams of pure spiritual Qi spread out from the surface of his body. The surrounding environment seemed to be nourished and full of vitality. The grass, which had begun to turn yellow due to the change in seasons, immediately became lush again, full of vitality. The running water in the stream was also running faster and faster. The water droplets that sshed on the nearby rocks also made a pleasant sound. Watching the North Heaven Queen¡¯s body gradually disappear and turn into a surging essence of the world to nourish this area, Star understood that this area¡¯s Domain would soon be a new blessed land. Perhaps in the future, because of this spiritual Qi, there would be a wild beast that couldpletely transform into a great demon. Or perhaps some cultivators would pass by this ce and establish a sect here. A thousand yearster, they would be a famous sect in the country. But, this had nothing to do with her anymore. What she had to do was very important to her. And all these changes were because of the sealed memory that had been awakened. That memory was personally sealed by Grand Pure Emperor. If it weren¡¯t for the Three-life Eye, perhaps Star would never remember this past in her life. Many people didn¡¯t understand how useful the memories of a three-year old child could be. It was nothing more than crying andughing. What could that young child understand? Star only needed a reply to solve this kind of problem. Her surname was Autumn. These words were the answers. ¡®I need the power to change fate¡­¡¯ Star Autumn let the drizzle fall on her. She looked at the direction that should have been Three Sages Mountain in the distance and muttered to herself, ¡°So, you must not die¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she covered her chest and spat out a mouthful of blood. There was a sudden darkness in front of her, and she could see stars everywhere. Her legs also felt weak. Star hurriedly helped the stone wall aside so that she did not faint. Although North Heaven Queen was seriously injured, he was originally a master of Amethyst Pce Realm. It was absolutely impossible for her to kill North Heaven Queen unscathed. Until now, she had reached her limit. However, Star understood that she could not rest now, let alone faint. The news of the death of the North Heaven Queen would be thrown into the mess of Crape Myrtle Sect like a piece of burning iron. The speed at which the news spread was astonishing, and the news that one of the four great heavenly kings died was enough to attract all types of unpredictable consequences. Furthermore, the death of an Amethyst Pce Realm expert was definitely something that the entire Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would thoroughly investigate. So she had to be prepared for everything next. Especially this trip to the Three Sages Mountain. To some extent, it was prepared by the man called Grand Pure Emperor for her. ¡°I can¡¯t fall down. I still have a lot to do¡­¡± After taking a few breaths, she took out an elixir and stuffed it into her mouth. After closing her eyes and calming down, Star walked out of the valley. Her figure went further and further in the rain and mist, bing hazier. Before long, she disappeared into a thin mist. *** The copse and vibration of the Three Sages Mountainsted for seven days before it gradually calmed down. At this time, in a mountain ridge seven or eight thousand miles away from Three Sages Mountain, the figure of Caspian appeared in a pool formed by a waterfall. Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 The waterfall rumbled and fell from the cliff. From a distance, it looked like a white stripe. In the deafening sound, white mist sshed from the bottom of the mountain. The sun shone on them, reflecting colorful rainbows. The pool below the waterfall was veryrge. By the time it got far away, the waves caused by the water were almost negligible. Due to the constant flow of active water, the bottom of the pool and the stones near the shore were washed cold and smooth, and the surface of the water was clear. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Caspian¡¯s upper body was leaning against a stone on the shore, and his lower body was soaked in water. His eyes were closed and he was motionless, as if he had fallen asleep. He was no longer wearing his robe. However, because his flesh and blood were particrly condensed, there were no wounds on his body at this time. But, he looked tired, which was rarely seen. He gave people a feeling that he was so tired that he fell asleep. Time passed little by little. On the other side of the pool came a light crash, as if something had fallen into the water. After a while, a faint ripple appeared on the calm water. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that someone knew about it and deliberately went to look for it, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed that the water was shaking slightly. The gently swaying track of the water slowly approached the unconscious Caspian. Caspian remained motionless, as if he had not noticed anything. The ripples stopped about 20 feet away from Caspian. The surface of the water never changed again. It was as calm as a mirror and the blue sky and white clouds were reflected inside. There was a quiet and peaceful atmosphere everywhere. But, as if it was sure that Caspian did not notice it, the water surface suddenly burst open. Like a mirror, a water snake that could reflect its surroundings suddenly jumped up from the water. The water snake was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm. When it stood up, it was taller than an adult. It broke through the water, opened its bloody mouth, and rushed toward Caspian. It opened its mouth, which was as big as a washbasin. There were countless wrinkles and dense sharp teeth. Even a steel bar could be easily broken. The water snake moved as fast as lightning toward Caspian. It seemed that it could swallow Caspian in one breath. But, when it was less than two feet away from Caspian, a wall of lightning suddenly appeared in the void. Sizzle! The water snake was immediately entangled by the current. The power of the intertwined lightning exploded in an instant, and even the sleep within a radius of dozens of meters suddenly exploded. The next moment, the water snake was sent flying far away. By the time itnded on the ground, it had turned into a dead snake with its skin and flesh torn open, emitting smoke. The snake¡¯s mouth was still wide open, and its eyeballs turned white. It suddenly came out, looking as if it would die with its eyes open. It was as if before it died, it was still wondering what kind of unforeseen event had happened. The water soon returned to normal. Caspian, who was leaning against the pool, didn¡¯t move from head to toe, as if he didn¡¯t know what was happening around him. The water once again returned to its original state. After another hour, there was a brisk sound of footsteps in the nearby woods. There was humming of girls. No one knew what the song was, but just the melody and the sweet voice were enough to make people¡¯s hearts flutter and intoxicated. After a while, a slender woman in a light yellow dress with a veil came out of the woods. The veil on her face was just a thinyer. If one got closer, one could see the outline of the woman clearly. It could be seen that the woman was not very old, maybe not even twenty years old. At this age, for people in the mortal world, she could be a mother, but in the world of cultivators, she was still a girl. She strode toward Caspian with her white calves. It could be seen that she seemed to be in a good mood. After a while, she came closer and saw the boiled water snake. The girl tilted her head and looked at it. Sheughed and said, ¡°Although the formation I set is not so brilliant, it is not something that a wild beast like you can touch. You deserve it. How dare you want to trick my brother?¡± After that, she was not afraid of the ferocious water snake. She kicked it into the pool and walked to the side of Caspian. When she looked at Caspian, apletely different gentle expression appeared in the girl¡¯s eyes. At the same time, there wereplicated feelings mixed with attachment and longing in his eyes. ¡°Bad brother¡­¡± After a while, she grumbled and reached out to pat Caspian¡¯s arm gently. Even through the veil, it could be seen that there was a blush on her cheeks. However, Caspian was still asleep and had no reaction to her action. The girl sighed and moved her fingertips. A rainbow-like light floated up from under Caspian¡¯s body. It supported Caspian¡¯s body and put him on a big t stone next to him. The young girl sat down next to the stone. After carefully examining Caspian for a while, she put her hand on Caspian¡¯s wrist and examined it carefully. The girl¡¯s eyes gradually became serious. ¡°Strange, why is there no sign of improvement?¡± She muttered to herself, then turned around and untied a small bamboo basket from her waist. The bamboo basket looked only as big as two palms, but it was obviously a storage magic weapon. Because after the girl opened it, something beyond the capacity of the bamboo basket suddenly poured out. There was the heart that was still beating, the liver that was slightly twitching, and also dazzling demonic pills. Each of them was more than one. They could even fill a big vat. The strong smell of blood immediately permeated the ce. The flesh and blood were fresh. Obviously, they had just been dug out of the body. ¡±They are all wild beasts¡¯ Cores and hearts. It¡¯s not that easy to find demons here¡­¡± The youngdy frowned in distress. From a certain point of view, this action was somewhat simr to that of Caspian. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try first. After which, we will think of other methods. Logically speaking, there should not be any problem to my method¡­¡± The youngdy mused for a moment before gently waving her hand. A small millstone immediately appeared beside the pile of internal organs. Then she waved her arms continuously. The demonic pills and heart immediately flew up andnded on the millstone. There was no need for anyone to push the millstone and it began to spin. Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 The millstone rotated slowly, making a sound of friction. The demonic pill and liver gradually disappeared, but there was no blood flowing out of the millstone. However, as the demonic pill and liver were ground, wisps of red mist rose from the cracks of the millstone. The fog gave people a very strange feeling. Seeing the mist drifting out, the girl¡¯s eyes became serious. She immediately sat cross-legged on a rock beside her as she circted spiritual Qi in her body. After a while, she lifted the veil up a little, revealing a delicate and smooth chin and extremely attractive red lips. She drew close to the red mist and took a deep breath. All of a sudden, the rising mist drifted toward her nose. A red light immediately appeared in the girl¡¯s eyes. Her eyes looked particrly frightening. Absorbing the red mist clearly made the girl feel ufortable. She breathed in and out. As the red light in her eyes became brighter and brighter, there was a thinyer of sweat on her forehead. Not only that, but the other white hand hanging down could not help but dig hard on the surface of the stone. A momentter, ayer of stone below her fingertip was crushed. The processsted for about 15 minutes. 15 minutester, the demonic pills and liver were all ground clean, and the red mist floating out of the millstone was also sucked in by the girl. The red light in the girl¡¯s eyes was as thick as blood and as fierce as fire. Sweat was pouring out of her body. In the blink of an eye, her long dress was soaked and stuck to her body, outlining her graceful curves. However, the youngdy was clearly trying her best to resist this difort. She got up, got close to Caspian, put her hands on both sides of Caspian¡¯s head, and leaned her face over. The girl and Caspian were almost stuck together. However, Caspian still had no reaction to the outside world. The young girl panted and sweat dripped down. She pressed her forehead against Caspian¡¯s, and then moved her lips closer to Caspian¡¯s. When she was about to stick her lips to Caspian¡¯s, the girl¡¯s petal-like delicate lips opened a gap. Immediately, a blood-red light ball like a demonic pill flew out of her mouth. Within this sphere of light, mist wafted about, making one feel as if they were dreaming. However, the bright red blood color was shocking. The ball of light slowly flew toward Caspian¡¯s mouth after the girl spat it out. Caspian had no consciousness at the moment. The ball of light opened his lips and slipped in. After a while, the light ball flew out of Caspian¡¯s mouth. The ball of light had changed from bright red to pearl-like white. It looked as if the stored power inside had been transferred into Caspian¡¯s body. It had turned into a white light ball and flew back into the girl¡¯s mouth. A momentter, it turned red again, and then the girl spat it into Caspian¡¯s mouth. After going back and forth for about seven or eight times, the light ball turned white again and returned to the girl¡¯s mouth. Meanwhile, the redness in the youngdy¡¯s eyes that was originally about to overflow because she sucked in the mist alsopletely disappeared at this moment, returning to its original rity. However, at this time, the girl¡¯s eyes were full of exhaustion, and her face was also pale. She did not fall down. Instead, she still supported herself with her hands andy on Caspian¡¯s body. After carefully observing him for a while, she struggled to get up. The process just now was less than an hour in total, but at this time, the girl gave people the feeling that she was a mortal who had been working for a whole day. The exhaustion almost came from the bones. When she stood up, her willow-like body swayed slightly, which made people afraid that she would fall down in the next moment. She seemed to have experienced this kind of reaction. After sitting cross-legged beside Caspian for two hours, her face returned to normal. Then she carefully took off her dress and went to the pool next to her to wash. When she came back, she had already changed into another light purple dress and put on the veil on her face. Done with changing into her dress, the first thing she did was to go to Caspian¡¯s side and check carefully. After a long time, a disappointed look appeared on her face. ¡®The effect is not obvious. It seems that the problem is not that there is not enough blood, but that there is something wrong with vigor. If I want my brother to wake up, I need more fresh and suitable vigor¡­¡¯ Staring at Caspian, the girl¡¯s face suddenly flushed and her eyes rippled. At this time, she seemed to be guilty. Although she knew that there would be no one within a hundred miles, she still looked around before quickly lowering her head and kissing Caspian on the cheek like a chick pecking rice. When she looked up again, her earlobe seemed to be covered with ayer of pink. ¡°Bad big brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you¡­¡± She took a few deep breaths, causing her heart to slowly calm down. She stretched out her hand, carrying Caspian onto her back. Using methods like magic weapons, she could naturally carry Caspian through the mountains effortlessly. But in that case, it was inevitable that there would be traces. The youngdy didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb her, let alone be discovered. She was almost a head shorter than Caspian, but it was not difficult for her to carry Caspian on her back. Therefore, with a rustle, two ovepping figures slowly walked into the woods. ¡°Hmm, thest time I saw you, you said you would cut off Camille¡¯s head. You were really fierce at that time¡­ I don¡¯t know if you have thought about me in recent years, but I miss you every day¡­¡± ¡°I heard that my second brother is dead. Others may not know, but I know clearly that you must have done it. After all, my second brother did something wrong to you¡­ I¡¯ve also heard about what happened to father. It¡¯s a pity that I was not in the capital at that time. Otherwise, I would have been able to see brother¡¯s awe-inspiring look at that time¡­¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But if I was really in the capital at that time, you would definitely have killed me. But if you wanted to kill me, I would definitely not resist, but just feel a little pain¡­ Hehe, but it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you want to do something, I will agree. I am not afraid of pain¡­¡± ¡°Your injury this time is really serious. I have been using the Devil¡¯s Blood Exchanging Technique to heal you these days, but it has no effect at all. I am still too stupid¡­ Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely wake you up. Even if all the people in the world leave you alone, I will take care of you¡­¡®¡¯ ¡°Let me wake my brother up this time. Well, I remember that there are several bandit viges nearby and dark cultivations¡­ In fact, the nearest ones are several viges outside the mountain ridge. But, you are certainly not willing to let me do that¡­ Well, let those robbers and dark cultivations suffer¡­¡± Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 Although Terrence Caves was only the third master of the bandit vige, he was at the fourth level of True Martial Realm, which was enough to make him a famous figure within a hundred miles of Dragon Spine Mountain. He was leading more than 20 men back to the bandit vige along the mountain road. It could be said that he went down the mountain and came back with full of things. Not only did he sessfully rob the two caravans in the past, but he also destroyed a small bandit vige with only a dozen people and plundered all the gold and silver from them. In the past few days, he had discovered that there were a lot more caravans passing by the Dragon Spine Mountain than usual. He heard from the Big Master that this was rted to a big event that happened a few days ago. Half a month ago, Three Sages Mountain, which was thousands of miles away, was suddenly smashed by a giant palm falling from the sky. Terrence did not know where Three Sages Mountain was. After all, they were so far away from each other. However, only a powerful cultivator could break the mountain with one palm. Therefore, he estimated that there would be a powerful battle of cultivators, which then stirred up chaos in one side. The area covered by the chaos was sorge that even the Dragon Spine Mountain, which was thousands of miles away, was affected. For bandits like them, the impact was greatly beneficial. In the past, they could only kidnap a caravan every month. If he was unlucky, he could only kidnap one in two or three months, and even cause a loss of personnel in the process. However, in the past four or five days, nearly ten caravans had been hijacked by them. And these ten groups of businessmen were all rich! Although there weren¡¯t any supplies that could help their cultivation, the other parties were just mortal caravans, but for mountain bandits who didn¡¯t want to cultivate, they could be regarded as amazing wealth. After five days of harvest, the total harvest of the bandit vige exceeded that of thest year. How could Terrence Caves not be happy? He even thought happily that he could make use of this opportunity to develop the bandit vige. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At that time, he would sweep the whole Dragon Spine Mountain and be the biggest bandit vige in Dragon Spine Mountain. When the time came, they could get whatever they wanted. Perhaps in his lifetime, he still had hope of advancing to the fifth level of True Martial Realm. If he could get the favor of some greedy cultivators and let them teach him some cultivation methods, it was possible for him to be a Pulse Control Realm cultivator. If he really reached that step, he would really soar to the sky. Thinking of this, Terrence felt as sweet as honey. But soon, he curled his lips again. His own ideas were beautiful. He led the bandits and had always been forward. However, there was a second master who always liked to fight against him. As for the Big Master, he only knew how to smooth things over. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Second Brother, the bandit vige would at least be twice as strong as it is now. Not to mention other things, among the more than a dozen viges around the Dragon Spine Mountain, there is absolutely no problem for us to rank in the top three!¡¯ Terrence couldn¡¯t help thinking. But he didn¡¯t think it was very likely. The first and second masters of the bandit viges were both at the fifth level of True Martial Realm. In terms of realm, they were stronger than him. Every time he thought of this, Terrence couldn¡¯t help hating himself for being unlucky. However, he was still in a good mood today. After all, he had gained a lot. When he went back, his second brother¡¯s expression would be very interesting when seeing this. While thinking of this, Terrence suddenly felt that the horse under his crotch seemed to be a little slow. A woman¡¯s cry came from the mountain stream ahead. The voice turned into a mournful cry. When the bandits heard it, they were shocked. They couldn¡¯t help wanting to see what the woman who made such a sweet voice looked like. Without Terrence¡¯s order, more than 20 bandits rushed forward a few steps and turned to the foot of the mountain. Suddenly, they saw a slender woman with long hair to her waist and a long purple dress on the side of the mountain road, with her back to them, crying on a man. Although they had not seen her appearance, her back alone was enough to make people¡¯s imagination run wild. Hearing the noise behind her, the woman turned around. Although her face was covered with a veil, only a pair of eyes could be seen. From the outline alone, one could tell that she was a peerless beauty. The beautiful woman looked at everyone with panic and fear in her eyes, like a frightened deer, which made these bandits itch. Seeing that Terrence was riding slowly toward the beauty, the other bandits present swallowed their saliva and cursed in their hearts that the good meat had been eaten by the dog. ¡°Who, who are you?¡± The beautiful woman¡¯s eyes were full of tears and she shrank back. Terrence¡¯s gaze swept across the woman¡¯s neck and body. He felt his breathing quicken. To him, there was no shortage of women. But, for some reason, the woman in front of him seemed to be very attractive to him. Even though he had not seen the other party¡¯s appearance, he only saw a pair of eyes and a crisp and pleasant voice. Terrence dismounted and walked toward the woman. He was tall and strong, and this woman¡¯s waist was probably not as thick as his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te here. Who, who are you? What do you want to do?¡± Seeing Terrenceing over, the woman shouted in a panic. She tried her best to pull up the man lying on the ground, but stared at Terrence nervously. Terrence looked around. The man lying on the ground, who looked to be in his early twenties, was in aa at this moment. Terrence thought he must be a merchant passing by. He had been robbed by some bandits and fled all the way here. He could not hold on any longer and was about to die. Terrence had seen one or two simr things these days, so he was not surprised. The woman¡¯s next words confirmed Terrence¡¯s guess. ¡°I, I, and my husband came from Golden Light City. We wanted to seek refuge with my rtives in Heavenly Water City, but, but we didn¡¯t expect to meet bandits two days ago when we passed by Dragon Spine Mountain¡­ In order to protect me, my husband was cut by bandits. Not long ago, when we walked here, my husband suddenly fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t be waken up¡­¡± ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m so scared¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice, even when crying, was as pleasant as pearls falling on a jade te, which made people feel refreshed. Terrence and the bandits were so excited that they wished the woman could say a few more words, so that they did not notice that when the woman said the word ¡°husband¡±, a blush appeared on her cheeks. But in fact, even if they found out, they would at most think that the other party was frightened. The woman was kneeling on the ground at this moment, which made Terrence¡¯s throat tighten. He couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps forward and approach the woman. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡±He is just a man. He is dead. You are lucky to meet me¡­¡± ¡°Follow me back to the vige and be my madam. I can protect you from worrying about food and clothing. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of such a weak man!¡± Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 ¡±Really?¡± The girl raised her head. A breeze blew, lifting a corner of the veil. Only a part of her chin was exposed, but it also made Terrence feel that his breathing stopped, and his heart almost stopped beating. ¡°Of course¡­ Of course.¡± Terrence took a few steps forward and walked up to the girl. His hand couldn¡¯t help but grab the woman, and he continued to say, ¡°What¡¯s the use of such a man?¡± ¡°As for me, you should have heard of the names of Terrence Caves of the Three King Vige in the Dragon Spine Mountain.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The girl blinked. ¡°I really haven¡¯t heard of it.¡± The other party¡¯s tone suddenly became calm. Terrence subconsciously felt that something was wrong. This kind of feeling was like when a group of people were talking to each other, the atmosphere suddenly cooled down and became silent. There was no reason at all. It was so abrupt. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But, he didn¡¯t think too much. A little beauty who was about to be a widow and a dead person. There had been too many simr things happening in Dragon Spine Mountain recently. What was there to suspect? Besides, this was already the territory of the Three King Vige. What was there to worry about? As he thought about this, Terrence¡¯s hand had almost reached the girl¡¯s chest. But, he saw the girl raise her hand. There seemed to be a needle in the other party¡¯s hand. In front of him, the other party stabbed his fingertip with the needle. This process was wonderful. Terrence saw the whole process of the other party raising her hand and stabbing the needle, and his heart was clear. But when his eyes saw it, he realized it in his heart, but his body¡¯s reaction couldn¡¯t keep up. When he felt a sharp pain on his fingertip and realized that something was wrong, Terrence Caves was horrified to find that his body could not move at all! Moreover, when he wanted to shout out to remind his men behind him, he could not make any sound in his throat! His eyes were filled with horror. What was even more terrifying was stilling. From his fingertips, the blood vessels under his skin turned red, like thick earthworms. His fingertips, back of his hand, arms, chest¡­ Although his neck and face couldn¡¯t be seen, the feeling of being strangled made Terrence understand that all the blood vessels in his body had probably been freed. At a nce, he felt as if he was covered with a fishing. ¡®What, what¡¯s going on?¡¯ Shocked and angry, he looked at the girl in a hurry. At this time, he found that the girl¡¯s eyes had be cold and emotionless. It was as if the girl was looking at an ant. ¡®It¡¯s¡­ A cultivator!¡¯ The moment he realized it, Terrence felt all his hair stand on end. The fear in his heart was beyond words. Including him, there were two fifth stage of True Martial Realm experts and one fourth stage True Martial Realm cultivator. And the total number was more than 200. However, as long as it was a cultivator of a first stage of the Pulse Control Realm, it would be enough to sweep through the whole vige. But the problem was, why did the cultivatore to them? Since he was a cultivator, then he had stepped on the Path to Immortality. Why did hepete with the mortals of True Martial Realm? What¡¯s more, since the other party was a cultivator, he should show his identity honestly. If he knew the other party was a cultivator, he could give the other party everything. ¡°Since you¡¯re a big shot, how can you hide your identity in front of us nobodies? What are you ying at?¡± After realizing that the other party was a cultivator, Terrence felt panic. And then his heart was suddenly filled with grievance. Following the other party¡¯s action, he heard the cold voice of the girl in his ear. ¡°Take us to your vige. If you dare to y tricks, I promise you will regret being born in this world.¡± As soon as the other party finished speaking, Terrence suddenly found that the blood vessels on his body had returned to normal. His body could move very quickly, and his throat could make a sound. Since the other party dared to let him go, the other party was naturally not worried that he would resist. In fact, after learning the identity of the other party, even if he lent Terrence ten times the courage, he did not dare to expose the other party¡¯s identity. He would naturally do whatever the other party wanted him to do. The conversation between the two was very short, almost on the verge of erupting. In addition, Terrence was tall and strong, which blocked Camille¡¯s behavior all the way. Moreover, his back was back to the bandits, so the more than 20 bandits did not notice anything wrong. When they saw Camille riding on the horse, they thought that Camille had submitted to the Third Leader, Terrence Caves. All of a sudden, their eyes were full of envy and jealousy. As for the fact that why Caspian was put on horseback and the Third Master chose to walk, these bandits did not think too much. Their eyes and thoughts were all attracted by Camille. Although her face was covered with a veil, the exquisite curves of her purple dress still made the bandits¡¯ hearts itch. The quietest and most honest Terrence Caves was leading the way. The Third Master, who usually cursed repeatedly and his voice was as thick as a broken gong, shrank his neck today and was as quiet as a quail. Camille was riding on the horse. It had been a long time since she had experienced such a feeling in the mortal world. Suddenly, her mood became much clearer. She did this to treat and awaken Caspian. Everything was going ording to her n in an orderly manner. Camille rode on the horse and could not help humming a few times. Her body swayed slightly along the rising and falling mountain road. Instantly, the bandits felt that their legs were about to float up. As for Terrence who walked in the front, his face was so bitter that it seemed that it was about to squeeze out water. ¡®What does this cultivator want to do?¡¯ There were more than a dozen bandit viges of all sizes in the Dragon Spine Mountain. It was said that the two strongest viges were guarded by cultivators. But now, among the forces in the Dragon Spine Mountain, the Three King Vige could only be ranked at the medium level. Even if the two viges wanted to take advantage of each other, it was not their turn to start with the Three King Vige. Terrence¡¯s imagination ran wild all the way, and he was so nervous that he almost took the wrong path twice. After being reminded in time by his men and feeling the cold gaze from the horse behind him, Terrence suddenly became alert. He did not dare to think too much and calmly led the way ahead. Therefore, in a very strange atmosphere, the bandit team walked for about four hours on the mountain road and returned to the extremely hidden Vige. At the front of the team, the Third Leader personally led his horse along the way. He lowered his head all the way, giving people a feeling of extreme caution, for fear of taking the wrong step. Behind him, a veiled girl was singing softly and swaying. If it weren¡¯t for the group of rough, sloppy and fierce bandits behind her, it would definitely be beautiful scenery on the Dragon Spine Mountain. As for Caspian, it was even more confusing. In his current state, he was either dead or alive. These bandits did not know why this girl would take Caspian with her. Just take it as a deep love between husband and wife. In this strange atmosphere, in the depths of the Dragon Spine Mountain, there was a Three King Vige, which was easy to defend but difficult to attack, opened the thick wooden gate. Camille¡¯s eyes narrowed when she felt themotion inside. Her subconscious expression was quite simr to that of Caspian. Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 Terrence Caves led the horse to the front. The moment the gate of the vige opened, although noise and liveliness came face to face as usual. But, he had a feeling of being sshed with a basin of ice water during the hot summer. There was a bone-chilling chill all over his body. But, he couldn¡¯t say anything. He could even imagine that female cultivator behind him was absolutely confident that she could crush him before he uttered the first word. These days, because of the rich harvest every day, it was like a festival every day. Although every bandit looked extremely ugly and ferocious, the joyful expression on their faces could even be seen by a fool at a nce. If not for Camille and Caspian, who had entered in chaos, Terrence and the others had actually returned full of things this time. The cart that was pushed back was full of gold, silver, and treasures, as well as all kinds of rare medicines in the mountain. For cultivators, these were not worth mentioning at all. But for most of warriors and mortals present, it was something that concerned their lives and lives. After the car pushed into the gate of the vige, some bandits immediately came forward to help unloading the goods. Since Camille did not let Terrence Caves stop, Terrence naturally did not dare to let go of the reins easily. With a bitter face, he continued to walk into the stockade. In fact, from the moment Camille entered the gate of the Three King Vige, she had attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Since they were mountain bandits who killed people and stole goods, the number of women in Three King Vige was naturally very few. Among the more than 200 people in the Three King Vige, there were less than five female bandits. These female bandits were fierce. If they really wanted to kill someone, they would usually be fiercer than men. Therefore, their gender had long been automatically ignored by the other bandits. However, Camille and these female bandits were fundamentally different. She was a princess of amandery and had a good temperament and appearance. After bing a cultivator, she ran her spiritual Qi every day and washed her hair and marrow. In addition, as she grew older, she was now a stunning beauty. This young beauty could not be hidden under a thin veil. When Camille entered the Three King Vige, it was almost as if the sun had risen suddenly in the dark. Even the blind could breathe in the fragrance and sweetness of her body. As for Caspian, who was lying motionless on the horse¡¯s back, he was directly ignored by everyone. Camille¡¯s identity, ording to the thought of the bandits, was naturally simple and direct, she was caught by Terrence who came down the mountain with the group of living creatures, but she was so beautiful and had such a good figure, so Terrence took advantage of her. The bandits nearby couldn¡¯t help drooling when they saw Camille. Terrence could actually feel the jealousy in their eyes. He really couldn¡¯t express his bitterness now. The more these people thought about it, the more numb he felt. ¡®What are you thinking about? The woman on the horse is a cultivator! If you look at me and her like this again, you want me to die early!¡¯ He felt a chill down his spine. Suddenly, with a crash, the sound of something breaking came from not far in front of him. Terrence Caves looked up and saw a broken wine jar. When he saw the figure standing next to the wine jar again, he narrowed his eyes. It was Stone Iron, the second master of the Three King Vige, who he could not get along with. The second master, Stone Iron, only had one eye. The blind eye was stabbed by a warrior of the caravan when he hijacked the caravan. Stone Iron lost an eye in that battle. The warrior who stabbed him had his flesh and blood gouged out, leaving only a piece of skin. He died in great pain. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Having lost one eye, Stone Iron was much more ferocious and terrifying than the other bandits with well-defined facial features. It could be seen that he had drunk a lot before Terrence came back. He burped, and his face, including his exposed chest, was red. The wine jar that had just fallen to the ground was obviouslying for Terrence. If this happened in the past, Terrence would definitely teach Stone Iron a lesson. ¡°Even if my realm is lower than the other party¡¯s, in an environment like the bandits¡¯, if someone provokes me but I don¡¯t respond, then my position will be impossible to keep¡­ But today was different from the past. Behind me is a figure I cannot afford to offend¡­¡¯ He nced at Stone Iron coldly and was about to take the horse to the side. Of course, Stone Iron would not let him leave so easily. Terrence¡¯s abnormal weakness also enhanced Stone Iron¡¯s arrogance. Taking a step forward, Stone Iron stopped in front of Terrence Caves. Pointing at Camille on horseback, he grinned hideously and said, ¡°Third Master Cave, what¡¯s wrong? You have a little beauty today, but you can¡¯t wait to sleep with her. Are you so anxious that you don¡¯t even greet us?!¡± As he spoke, he deliberately emphasized the words ¡°Third Master¡±. Without waiting for Terrence¡¯s response, Stone Iron immediately shouted, ¡°In your heart, you look down on us brothers who have gone through life and death with you!¡± The bandits¡¯ mind was almostpletely nk. Many people had drunk again. In addition, they were jealous of the beauty of Terrence Caves, and there were Stone Iron¡¯s words at this time. All kinds of factors added together made Terrence feel that many people around looked at him differently. There were more than 200 people in the Three King Vige, but in fact, there were many forces. Terrence Caves had his own trusted subordinates and direct descendants, so did Stone Iron. Stone Iron already took action, and his men immediately sneered at Terrence. The atmosphere in the stockade suddenly became tense. Terrence and the others, who had just returned from a great harvest, suddenly seemed to have turned into traitors who wanted to betray the bandits for a woman. Stone Iron¡¯s words made his saliva fly wildly, and his chest hair trembled. Seeing that Terrence did not respond as usual, he also felt a little strange in his heart, but he did not think too much about it because he was drunk. After taking another big gulp of strong alcohol, Stone Iron strode toward Terrence, still cursing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Terrence?! Are you not convinced?! If you think what I said is wrong, pull this little girl down from the horse now and let us brothers have a look! What kind of woman is this little girl you like?!¡± Terrence¡¯s face turned green. If possible, he really wanted to trample Stone Iron under his feet and scold him loudly, ¡°F*ck you, if you want to die, go to hell yourself. Don¡¯t drag me into the water!¡± Terrence was extremely worried that Camille would vent her anger on him for being insulted. Suddenly, Terrence felt a fragrant wind behind him. At the same time, Camille¡¯s voice sounded behind his head. She said with a smile, ¡°Are all the people in your stockade here?¡± Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 The other party¡¯s tone was light and cheerful, but at this moment, Terrence felt his scalp tingle and his hands and feet turn cold. After a while, he dared to nod. ¡°Yes¡­ They¡¯re all here.¡± After answering, he became more and more nervous. On the way here, the other party did not ask more about the situation of the Three King Vige, nor did she even say a word to him. What did she want to do by asking such a stupid question? All the expressions of Terrence were seen by Stone Iron and the bandits. Seeing that Terrence was trembling with fear in front of a woman, many bandits immediately despised him. Stone Iron even intended to make a big deal of this matter. It would be best if he could make use of this matter to make Terrence lose face. That would be wonderful. Thinking of this, Stone Iron took two more steps forward and looked at Camille with one eye. Although he could not see her face clearly, judging from her figure and exposed white skin, she must be a top beauty. Thinking of this, Stone Iron felt that he was breathing faster. He became more and more jealous and resentful of Terrence¡¯s good luck today. ¡°Third Master Caves, all the brothers present want to see what kind of person this little girl is, but you are pushing around here. Why don¡¯t you take the brothers of the stockade seriously? And I see that you just listened to this little bitch¡¯s words, but turned a blind eye to the brothers around you. I wonder what kind of woman can make our Third Master Caves so fascinated!¡± While speaking, Stone Iron bypassed Terrence, walked to the side of the horse, and looked at Camille on the horse. Camille still looked around curiously. Her eyes were as cold as the stars and as clear as a mountain spring. Looking around, Stone Iron felt as if his heart had been scratched by a cat¡¯s w. ¡°Good, little bitch. I¡¯ll let you strip off your clothes and dance in front of everyone in a while!¡± Stone Iron swallowed hard and was about to speak again when he caught a glimpse of Caspian lying on horseback. ¡°Wow, there is a man!¡± Stone Iron was shocked. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Third Master Caves has such a hobby. He not only likes women, but also men!¡± When Stone Iron said this, he turned to look at Terrence and reached out to grab Caspian on horseback at the same time. His purpose was simple. He wanted to drag Caspian off the horse. But, in next second he heard two faint words from the horse, ¡°Get lost!¡± The voice was not loud, but it was clear to all the bandits present. All of a sudden, the noisy stockade quieted down. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused there. From their expression, they seemed to be waiting for a good show. Stone Iron paused for a moment, then turned his head and looked at Camille on horseback. He said with a faint smile, ¡°What did you just say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. Can you say it again?¡± At this moment, No one noticed that Terrence Caves, who was leading the horse in front of them, was shaking like a sieve, and his face turned from white to blue, as if he was about to be scared to death. Camille nced down and waved her hand. Stone Iron only saw the other party¡¯s arm move, and then he was surprised to find that he was getting higher and higher. Not only that, he also saw a headless body standing beside the horse on the ground below. The clothes the body was wearing were exactly the same as his. ¡±What¡­ W-what¡¯s going on?¡± This idea came to Stone Iron¡¯s mind, and then everything went ck in front of his eyes, and he knew nothing. The corpse on the ground suddenly spat out hot blood from its mouth. After shaking a few times, it fell to the ground with a bang. The blood instantly formed a stream on the ground. A strong smell of blood permeated the ce. The surroundings instantly fell into a dead silence. If everyone had been in the mood to rx and watch the show before, now, they only felt that the air seemed to be frozen. Terrence trembled and turned around. Seeing the body close at hand, his knees suddenly went limp and he fell to the ground. The number of people Terrence had killed was definitely more than ten. He had seen all kinds of corpses. But, just a headless body scared him so much that he couldn¡¯t stand up. It was only because of the fact that Camille made a move. Camille said the third sentence after entering the stockade, ¡°How dare you touch my brother with your dirty hands?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± A loud shout broke the silence. A tall and burly man walked out of thergest wooden house not far away. Following his appearance was the smell of yellow sand and blood. As soon as he stepped out, he immediately saw the dead body lying on the ground. And, the head that died with a grievance fell from the air. ¡°Second Brother!¡± The man roared in grief and indignation. Killing intent and murderous intent instantly gathered in his eyes. He pointed at Camille on horseback and asked, ¡°Who are you?!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Camille threw a palm at him. Chi! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The Big Master of the Three King Vige, a warrior at Level 5 of True Martial Realm, suddenly broke into pieces. Blood, internal organs, and flesh sshed all over the ground. ¡°Oh, sorry, I¡¯m not interested in knowing¡­¡± Camille pped her hands. This scene made Terrence and the banditspletely lose their ability to think. In the stockade, the two strongest warriors were killed by the girl with a wave of her hand. Especially the Big Master, who had just been torn apart. It was said that the Big Master felt that it was very likely that he could ascend Pulse Control Realm and be a cultivator in five years, leading the whole stockade to prosperity. But now, he had turned into pieces and fell to the ground. It would not be so easy to be gathered together. Seeing this scene, all the bandits present were dumbfounded. Under their gazes, Camille stretched out her hand and took out a weapon that looked like a sword but not a sword from her sleeve. Although it was called a long sword, it only had one side to open, and the sword head was curved. But if it was called a knife, it was much narrower than an ordinary knife. This weapon was longer than ordinary swords. If it was erected, it would be as tall as Camille. Obviously, she also had storage magic weapon on her body. The weapon was pulled out. In an instant, the vitality, light, and air between heaven and earth seemed to be actively moving toward the de, wanting to be cut in half. All the bandits felt their blood turn cold. ¡°Get ready to die¡­¡± Behind the veil, Camille licked the corner of her mouth. The next moment, the cold light and the blood light rolled up a huge wave in the whole bandit vige. Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 The setting sun lit up the sky. The bandit vige was also painted red. Under normal circumstances, it was the liveliest time in the Three King Vige. When the pig was killed and the wine was full, all kinds of vulgar curses and jokes were several times livelier than the noisy vegetable market. However, today, the Three King Vige was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. It was extremely strange. Terrence Caves was sitting in front of the wooden house that originally belonged to the Big Master of the vige. A few feet behind him, the wooden door was tightly shut. The man and the woman he brought back today were inside. Except for the three of them, no living person could be found in the entire Three King Vige at this time. More specifically, they could not find any dead bodies except for the three of them. It was not that Terrence didn¡¯t want to stand up, but the previous scene was too impactful. He was so scared that his legs were still weak and he couldn¡¯t stand up. About an hour ago, the girl wearing a veil and a purple dress pulled out the long and narrow de. The next moment, the entire Three King Vige seemed to have be a purgatory on earth. It was also at this time that he saw what magic meant. At the same time, he also knew that this girl was not only a cultivator, but also a terrible Holy Land Realm cultivator! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A first stage of the Pulse Control Realm could easily destroy the entire Three King Vige. If a cultivator of Pulse Control Realm touched Holy Land Realm, it would be like an egg hitting a stone. If Pulse Control Realm cultivator regarded these bandits as nonentities, then Holy Land Realm cultivator would regard them as dust. It didn¡¯t take long for the girl to ughter all the people in the Three King Vige except for Terrence. She didn¡¯t want to open up to Terrence. In her words, she needed a servant. Therefore, under Camille¡¯s order, Terrence moved the bodies of the bandits together and scooped them up high. Moving corpses was actually not difficult. Except for Stone Iron and the Big Master, who was torn into pieces at the beginning, the rest of the bandits were all killed with one strike and cleanly wiped their necks. Almost every bandit¡¯s face was still frozen with fear and confusion before death. In front of Holy Land Realm cultivator, they really couldn¡¯t resist or escape. They could only die. After cleaning the body neatly, Terrence saw Camille take out a stone mill. The stone mill was not big. Compared with the stone mill used to grind noodles that Terrence had seen, it was several times smaller. It looked more like a ything. However, it was this stone mill that had ground the more than 200 corpses, leaving no bones or dregs. What surprised him the most was that all the bodies that had been ground by the stone mill disappeared without a drop of blood. After thest corpse was ground clean and disappeared into the stone mill, the Three King Vige became empty. It could be said that today, the Three King Vige was much cleaner than before. ¡®Cultivator¡¯s means! This is magic weapon of cultivator!¡¯ After seeing Camille¡¯s means, Terrence suddenly had a wonderful feeling that he was not so afraid of death. He could see the powerful magic of cultivators today, as well as the miraculous cultivator. If he died, he would also die at the hands of a Holy Land Realm cultivator. Speaking of which, it seemed that it was still glorious. With this strange idea in mind, Terrence followed Camille¡¯s instructions and sat on the steps outside the room to wait. Meanwhile, Camille entered the house with the stone mill, which had ground more than 200 people, and the half-dead man in the eyes of Terrence. She closed the door tightly and it was unknown what she was going to do. About two hourster, the door behind Terrence opened. It was not long before the sky darkened. Terrence instinctively shivered. He turned around and saw Camille carrying Caspian on her back. Compared to before, Camille¡¯s face was a little pale, but there was joy in her eyes. Obviously, after using a person¡¯s Qi and blood to rece Qi and blood of demons and running the Devil Blood Exchanging Technique, Caspian¡¯s condition had obviously improved. Although there was still a long way to go to wake up him, at least this time, the method and direction were right. As soon as the door opened, Terrence turned around and knelt on the ground facing Camille. He lowered his head and did not dare to look up. Because of this, he did not see Camille¡¯s face and eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going to the nearby bandit viges. It¡¯s better than yours. Let¡¯s go now!¡± Camille ordered directly without asking if the other party knew where the other bandit viges were. The main reason why she kept Terrence Caves alive was to move the corpses. More importantly, she wanted him to lead the way. She knew that there were bandits and even hidden dark cultivations in the Dragon Spine Mountain. However, she did not know the exact location. She only knew a general range. If it was in the past, it would not be a problem for her to find it by herself. It was just how much time it would take. She could look for it slowly, but Caspian on her back could not wait! The scene of her finding Caspian from a ruin was still vivid in her mind. If it weren¡®t for her familiarity with Caspian and her judgment through vigor, Camille couldn¡¯t believe that the badly mutted man would be Caspian at that time. What worried Camille the most was the loss of vigor in Caspian¡¯s body. Although his body was far more condensed than ordinary cultivators, and even under serious injuries, his external injuries could heal at an amazing speed. However, she could still feel that vigor in Caspian¡¯s body had been wasted to an amazing extent. It was like an invisible spoon that almost emptied his vigor. This loss even affected Caspian¡¯s Divine Soul. This was what worried Camille the most. That was exactly the case. After finding Caspian, she had not rested. She had tried all means to help Caspian recover. The only thing that made Camille feel lucky was that Caspian¡¯s physical condition did not be worse, but if he could not receive proper treatment, he would not wake up. If he did not wake up for a long time, there might not be any big problems with his body, but his Divine Soul would inevitably be affected, at least it would be extremely weak! Of course, Camille did not want it to happen. As for the treatment, the simplest and direct method was to inject vigor into his body. Drinking blood was the worst. The best way Camille could think of was the Devil¡¯s Blood Exchanging Technique. Not long after the living creatures died, they seized their qi and blood and then activated the Blood Exchanging Technique of the Sky Devil. They used their own qi and blood as bridges and assistance to pass it to Caspian. The benefits of doing so were to let Caspian recover as quickly as possible. But there were advantages and disadvantages in everything. It was a good thing for Caspian¡¯s injury, but for Camille, who was using her magic, she had to bear a great burden. Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 The Sky Devil¡¯s Blood Exchanging Technique was usually used to exchange vigor in the other party¡¯s body with sufficient spiritual Qi, which could help him cleanse his hair and marrow, and change his body. Now, Camille was going to put the collected vigor and her own vigor into Caspian¡¯s body. Instead of getting anything, she suffered a lot. However, she did not hesitate at all. On the contrary, she enjoyed doing this. After hearing Camille¡¯s question, Terrence thought about it carefully. Puzzled figuring out Camille¡¯s thoughts, he asked, ¡°Spiritualist, do you need more bandits and the stronger the bandits, the better?¡± He had wanted to please Camille. Unexpectedly, as soon as he asked, Camille frowned. In an instant, Terrence felt a horrible pressure rushing toward him. With a bang, he was so scared that he hurriedly knocked his head on the ground, and his head directly smashed a big hole in the wooden floor in front of him. ¡°Am I asking you, or are you asking me?¡± Camille asked coldly. In next second, Terrence felt as if he was going to pee. He trembled all over and stammered, ¡°I, I dare not¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Terrence felt a strong winding. The next moment, everything went dark before his eyes and his body waspletely out of control. He suddenly flew up and with a bang, a carriage full of goods not far behind him was smashed into pieces. He did not stop until he smashed a wall more than 30 meters away. Obviously, Camille did not spend much energy, but this little strength was enough for him of True Martial Realm to bear. At least five of his bones were broken, and blood kept flowing out from his mouth and nose. He felt a sharp pain as if he was about to fall apart. But, he didn¡¯t dare to lie on the ground and pretend to be dead. He gritted his teeth, endured the pain, got out of the hole in the wall, and knelt down in front of Camille again. This time, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and said directly, ¡±The Windy Whirl Citadel and the Second Dragon Post are the tworgest viges in the Dragon Spine Mountain. There are more than 500 people in Windy Whirl Citadel, and two cultivators of Pulse Control Realm¡­ There are more than 300 people in the Second Dragon Post, and nearly 400 of them. There were also two Pulse Control Realm cultivators in the past, but one of them died in the internal strife, and now there is only one left¡­¡± Camille curled her lips in disdain and said, ¡°They are already mountain bandits with no future. How dare they y dirty?¡± But this time, Terrence¡¯s answer satisfied her, so she did not punish him. Terrence had wanted to lead a few horses on the way, but as soon as he turned around, he saw that Camille did something. With a flip of her wrist, a white jade te appeared at her feet. Terrence was stunned when he saw Camille grab him. By the time he realized what was going on, he was already hanging under the jade te and flying into the air. Watching the bandit vige and the trees getting farther and farther away from him and getting smaller and smaller, Terrence felt that his heart was about to jump out of his throat. ¡±Tell me the direction!¡± Camille¡¯s impatient voice came from the jade te. ¡°To the south, about two hundred miles¡­¡± Before Terrence could finish his words, the jade te sped forward at an amazing speed. By the time the jade te had flown more than ten miles away, Terrence¡¯s remaining words came weakly from under the jade te. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the territory of the Second Dragon post¡­¡± Less than an hourter, they arrived at a distance of more than two hundred kilometers. When Terrence came to the Second Dragon Post in the past, he took the mountain road. Although he flew over in the air this time, because he was in the sky, he could see the mountains and rivers more clearly. Therefore, it was smoother to find the Second Dragon Post than expected. Furthermore, the stars and the moon were already in the sky, and night fell. Therefore, in this silent and dark mountain range, even a torch could be seen clearly, let alone the stockade of hundreds of people. At The Second Dragon Post was as bright as day, and it was very lively. No one knew what the bandits were doing. The Jade tended less than a kilometer away from the stockade. When theynded, a few soft sounds came from the woods. Just as Terrence was about to remind Camille that it might be a secret sentry post set outside the stockade, he heard two bangs. After a while, there was a faint smell of blood in the air. Even without asking, he knew what had happened to the secret sentry. Afternding, Camille said to Terrence, ¡°You go with me. After this is over, you can go to Windy Whirl Citadel next.¡± Her tone was indifferent, as if she was talking about a simple thing like eating and drinking water. In fact, this was to destroy a bandit vige with 300 to 400 people and cultivators guarding it. In the past, Terrence would never dare to think about it. But now, he just nodded, and then did not dare to say a word. Walking out of the woods, Camille walked in front with a jade te suspended in the air beside her. On the jade tey the unconscious Caspian. Behind her was Terrence, who was cautious. The guards of the Second Dragon post soon found Camille approaching. They drew their bows while sending out the warning. But Camille was not worried about the warning at all. Swoosh! A long arrow shot out from afar. However, when it was still 20 feet away from Camille, the arrow suddenly changed its direction and shot back at a speed ten times faster. Because the speed was too fast, when the arrow streaked across the sky, it even created mes. The arrowhead was burning red and boiling hot. With a swoosh, the bandit who attacked Camille fell down on his back. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. His forehead was pierced, and his wound was scorched ck. The moment his brain matter was prated by the long arrow, it was directly burned. When they were still two hundred feet away from the bandit vige, Camille pulled out the long and narrow weapon from her long sleeves again. Then, she directly walked forward, hacking down with her de. Hong! The gate of the Second Dragon Post was torn open like paper. Camille walked in unhurriedly amid the angry curses and shouts. Terrence was very smart and did not follow her in. Instead, he stopped at a ce about 300 feet away from the bandit vige and waited quietly. Next, he heard the most tragic cry in his life. However, the shouts came and went quickly. Almost at the same time, it stopped abruptly. It was as if a person was shouting loudly, but as soon as he made a sound, his throat was choked and he couldn¡¯t make a sound again. ¡±Phew¡­¡± In the cool night wind, Terrence let out a sigh of relief. He looked at the vige with a bright fire in front of him, but fell into a strange and quiet. After tidying up his mood, he stepped in. When he stepped through the cracked door, he saw Camille standing with a saber under the bright and whistling mes. Corpsesy everywhere. This scene was a little horrifying, but it also had an indescribable beauty. These corpses were still hot. In fact, they were still alive a moment ago. The flickering fire reflected the astonishment and fear on their faces. Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Without Camille¡¯s order, Terrence began to carry the bodies on the ground. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After doing this once, he got familiar with it. The bodies on the ground quickly began to form a well-shaped triangle. However, the number of bandits on the Second Dragon post was nearly half more than that in the Third King Vige. In addition, he was injured, so his speed was a little slower. While sorting out the bodies, Terrence saw the only body of Pulse Control Realm cultivator in the Second Dragon Post. In fact, he had seen Pulse Control Realm cultivators in both Windy Whirl Citadel and the Second Dragon Post. However, as a nobody in the eyes of cultivators, he was naturally not qualified to talk with these bandits at cultivator level. He could only look at them from a distance and secretly envied them. The biggest feeling in Terrence¡¯s heart was that Pulse Control Realm was so strong that they could do whatever they wanted in the Dragon Spine Mountain. But today, a Pulse Control Realm cultivator of the Second Dragon Posty in front of Terrence, getting colder and harder bit by bit. The expression on the corpse¡¯s face was still frozen before his death. Different from the confusion on other bandits¡¯ faces before they died, the bandit leader of Pulse Control Realm looked shocked and scared. The fear even made his facial features twist, and the horror in his eyes could be seen clearly even if he was dead. Obviously, before he died, he realized that Camille was also a cultivator. And, both her realm and strengthpletely crushed him. Otherwise, how could he be so desperate? After tidying up the bodies, Terrence found an open space with ease and sat down to rest. As for Camille, she took out the stone mill and ground the corpse to extract vigor. After vigor was done, she took Caspian to the room next to her, closed the door, and treated him. Seeing everything quieted down, Terrence looked at the bright moon in the sky and suddenly felt that the moonlight tonight seemed to be covered with ayer of hazy blood red. After being stunned for a while, he couldn¡¯t help sighing with a wry smile. Tonight, it was destined to be the end of the days for the several bandit viges in Dragon Spine Mountain. As for the other smaller viges and bandits, Terrence also had a hunch that this night would be the beginning of their nightmare. At half-night, Camille came out of the wooden house. Because of the veil covering her face, even if Terrence looked at her, he could not see that the girl¡¯s cheeks were bloodless. Caspian, which looked like a bottomless pit, was filled with the Devil¡¯s Blood Exchanging Technique continuously. At this time, Camille¡¯s body had been squeezed to the extreme. However, before she came out, Camille had already taken elixirs. She still had time to adjust her breathing while heading for the next bandit vige. Moreover, for her, Caspian¡¯s injury, after being recuperated by vigor of many bandits in the Second Dragon post, was obviously better than when he was in the Third King Vige, and there was hope of his waking up. ¡°Next, Windy Whirl Citadel¡­¡± Looking at Terrence, Camille said lightly. It was still as fast as lightning. While flying quickly in the night sky, Terrence had nothing to do anyway. He couldn¡¯t help thinking about the rtionship between Camille and the unconscious man. In the beginning, Camille said that the man was her husband. But now it seemed that it was very likely not. When she killed Stone Iron in the Three King Vige, Terrence had heard from Camille that he was her brother. But if they were brother and sister, they did not look like to be in this case at all. The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. *** Windy Whirl Citadel, as thergest and most powerful bandit vige in Dragon Spine Mountain, was located far away from the Second Dragon Post. However, tonight, Terrence once again witnessed the power of cultivator¡¯s magic weapon. Large mountains, forests, and valleys were left behind. Originally, it would take nearly ten days to finish the journey. Under the moonlight, it only took less than two hours to see the bandit vige in the distance, which was as bright as day. Windy Whirl Citadel had two cultivators, and it was the first bandit vige to have a cultivator to guard it. Therefore, the scale of the whole bandit vige was muchrger than that of the Second Dragon Vige, which ranked second. And the most important thing was that the citadel was covered by defense array. Judging from the strength of the bandits in the whole Dragon Spine Mountain, it was hard to say whether they could break through the outermost defense arrays, even if the other bandits joined forces to attack the citadel. But tonight, it was Camille who came here. When she was still in mid-air, Camille shed out. Under the bright moon, one could see a film of light shaking rapidly above Windy Whirl Citadel, then breaking and exploding. While the bandits of Windy Whirl Citadel were still confused, Camille, who was holding a de, jumped down from the air. Her movements were as light as butterflies, but the pressure she brought was like a mountain surrounded by blood rings, falling down in the dark night. Terrence was hung on the jade te, so was able to see the whole process of Camille ughtering the entire Windy Whirl Citadel from a high ce. The first one to be killed was one of the two Pulse Control Realm cultivators of the citadel. Perhaps it was because of Pulse Control Realm, this person was the first to react. He jumped high and then fell in half. Then, the whole Citadel became hazy, as if there was a thinyer of ss covering it. In fact, this time, because he was in the air, Terrence could see clearly that the so-called hazy was actually the shadow of Camille. She moved so fast that she drew out a string of shadows. These illusory images ovepped and interweaved, which made people feel as if there was an illusion of light refracting in the bandit vige. If these over 500 bandit viges, which had nearly 600 people, were divided into one districts, these districts would fall into silence one after another. However, before the silence, there was still a clear bang. It was the sound of corpses falling to the ground. In Windy Whirl Citadel, thest one to die was another Pulse Control Realm cultivator. After the cultivator shouted desperately ¡°Who are you?¡±, his head flew up. In front of Camille of Holy Land Realm, Pulse Control Realm really didn¡¯t even have time to fight back. Like the Third King Vige and the Second Dragon Vige, Windy Whirl Citadel could only hear the crackling sound of torches burning from time to time. Looking at the moon hanging at the highest point of the sky, the huge area of Windy Whirl Citadel, and the corpses all over the ground, Terrence sighed. They would probably be busy until dawn. The two biggest bandit viges had been cleared that night. What the other party needed to do next should be to wipe out the rest of the bandits in the Dragon Spine Mountain. These bandits were bound to die. But when the bandits in the Dragon Spine Mountain were cleared, would he still have a chance to survive? While he was deep in thought, Terrence suddenly realized that the jade te was slowly descending. Looking at the ground getting closer and closer, he could not helpughing at himself. ¡°I¡¯d better do what¡¯s in front of me first¡­¡± However, before dawn, Terrence finally sorted out the bodies of Windy Whirl Citadel bandits and found something strange. Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 Terrence had seen that Camille did not take out the stone-like magic weapon until he had finished cleaning up the corpses of the Three King Vige and the bandits on the Second Dragon post. But tonight, he had cleaned up all the corpses, and Camille was still there motionless. He couldn¡¯t help but think about it carefully. Then, he was shocked to find that when he fell from the jade te, Camille was standing there, in this position. But now, she was still standing there in the same position as before. How long had it taken for him to carry the corpse? Four hours had passed. The other party just stood there for four hours! If Camille was just standing there motionlessly, Terrence Caves would not be so surprised. After all, in his knowledge, Camille was a cultivator. It was said that cultivators would be in closed-door training for several years or even more than ten years. Nothing was strange. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The problem now was that he seemed to be unable to feel the breath of a living person from Camille! Even a cultivator would not hold his breath for no reason as long as he was alive. Terrence noticed that something was wrong with Camille and stared at her for a full 15 minutes. Camille¡¯s chest didn¡¯t rise or fall at all. After careful observation, he found that Camille¡¯s face was even paler than before. It waspletely bloodless, just like a dead person! He felt that his breathing was about to stop. His heart was pounding wildly. If the other party died, would he have a chance to escape? He might even get an opportunity because of this. After all, the person standing in front of him was a Holy Land Realm cultivator! That was the strongest existence that had never appeared in Dragon Spine Mountain. But what if the other party didn¡¯t die and was only practicing some cultivation method now? Then his actions would inevitably bring him a fatal disaster. However, Terrence Caves was a bandit after all, and he was the third master of the bandits. The biggest feature of this kind of person was to be ruthless to others and more ruthless to himself. Wealth and fortune came from danger. Life and death were almost engraved in their bones and blood. Therefore, he gritted his teeth and was about to walk toward Camille to see what was going on. But before he could take a step forward, Camille, who was not far away, suddenly opened her eyes. In an instant, Terrence only felt the rolling pressureing toward him from all directions like a tide. The whole void seemed to be condensed into an iron te, and even his soul was crushed into a piece of paper! Terrence almost instinctively knelt on the ground. In an instant, his whole body was soaked in sweat, and his upper and lower teeth collided violently without control, making a loud noise. ¡®She¡¯s not dead! She¡¯s not dead!¡¯ Terrence only felt that his whole body was as cold as ice. The smell of death wasing at him like a ck hole, sucking away all his vitality. The following three breaths were as long as 300 years for him. A momentter, Camille said, ¡±Wait here.¡± At the same time, Terrence felt the pressure around him loosen. He lowered his head again and knelt on the ground. After an unknown period of time, he heard the sound of the wooden door closing in front of him. Then his body went limp, and he copsed to the ground with a click. Terrence found that all the muscles in his body had no strength left, and he couldn¡¯t even bend his fingers. The sweat on his body had umted into arge pool on the ground during that period. Instead of lying on the ground, he was more like copsing in a pool. However, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡®Just now, I really¡­ Walked around the gate of hell¡­ Fortunately, I didn¡¯t take a step forward at that time¡­¡¯ Terrence¡¯s body could not help but tremble when he thought of the pressure that surged over like a tide. He secretly rejoiced in his heart. With this lesson, soon after, he heard the sound of something falling down in the room in front of him. He didn¡¯t dare to be curious anymore. If he hadn¡¯t been worried that Camille would think that he was going to escape, he could really hide as far as he could. Although Terrence Caves did not dare to think too much, in fact, there were still some changes in the situationpared with before. When they set off again and went to the next bandit vige, another day had passed. That was to say, after Camille destroyed Windy Whirl Citadel, she rested for a whole day before setting off again. The bandits of Windy Whirl Citadel naturally could not do any harm to her. Not to mention having two Pulse Control Realm cultivators, even if there were two hundred of them, she would not take them seriously. At the end of the day, she had to rest for a day because she had continuously used the Devilish Blood Exchanging Technique. However, the best news came from the feedback of Caspian. If it was said that he needed to use 100% of Qi and blood to awaken him, during this period of time, he had recovered 60% to 70%. As long as everything went well, destroying some small bandit viges would be enough to wake up Caspian. Although the news was good news, for Camille, she had to leave when Caspian woke up. Therefore, her mood was particrly contradictory. Next, it would be a little moreplicated to go to the other bandit viges than to the Second Dragon Post and Windy Whirl Citadel. It was not that these bandit viges were more secluded than the Second Dragon Keep and Windy Whirl Citadel, but that the Second Dragon Post and Windy Whirl Citadel were the biggest bandit viges in the Dragon Spine Mountain. Moreover, there were cultivators to guard them, so they were very famous. Therefore, the bandits here knew that they could not break into the territory casually. What¡¯s more, the other small bandit viges had to pay tribute to these two ces every year. Terrence used to be a member of the tribute party. He had been to the Second Dragon Post and Windy Whirl Citadel, so it was so easy for him to lead the way. As for the rest of the bandit viges, except for a few specific locations, he only knew a general range of most of them. For this reason, Terrence was still shivering, but Camille would kill him. However, Camille had been focusing on Caspian these days and did not care about Terrence at all. More importantly, Camille did not care about the life and death of a warrior at all. It was precisely because of this that Terrence was able to preserve his life. For Terrence, it was extremely lucky for him to survive. But for the rest of the bandits in the Dragon Spine Mountain, this period of time was like a nightmare. Even though it was difficult to find some bandit viges, one of the bandits on the Dragon Spine Mountain still disappeared every day. More than ten dayster, when it was in the middle of December of this year, as the viges whose name were known by Terrence had been pushed through by Camille. During this period of time, Terrence unexpectedly found that there were dark cultivations in the mountain ridge of Dragon Spine Mountain. Of course, these dark cultivations were attracted because the bandits disappeared one after another. The fluctuation was too big. Since these dark cultivations chose to cultivate in ces like Dragon Spine Mountain, they were naturally not strong. They thought that finding this strong vigor would help them gain the chance of improvement. The consequences of meeting Camille were imaginable. On the day of December 12th, Camille, who was weak, found that Caspian¡¯s arm moved slightly after she performed the Blood-changing Devil again. This was the first time such a thing had happened in the past half a month. Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 December 12th. As long as he was alive in the future, Terrence felt that he would never forget this day. In the morning, he felt that the female cultivator was in a bad mood. His heart began to panic. In fact, after this period of observation, he had roughly guessed the whole thing. The other party was treating the unconscious man. When the man¡¯s injury was getting better, the judgment of his fate wasing soon. From the end ofst month to today, if he looked back, he would find that it was just a coincidence. The other party needed someone to carry the corpses. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, this was just a side effect. The main reason was that the woman needed a mountain bandit who was familiar with Dragon Spine Mountain to lead the way to each bandit vige. He was lucky. For this reason, he lived more than half a month longer than the other bandits. He was also unlucky to meet the cultivator of Holy Land Realm, who wanted to kill. Today, from Camille¡¯s absent-minded expression, Terrence faintly felt that there should be a result for what hadsted for half a month. This result included whether he could survive or not. He prayed, hoping that the other party would show mercy for the sake of his cautiousness during this period of time. However, Terrence also understood that in the eyes of the cultivator, a mere life of a warrior was nothing more than an ant. As for escaping, he didn¡¯t even think about it. In the afternoon, Camille once again appeared in front of Terrence. Her clear eyes indicated that she had made her final decision. Terrence did not say a word. When the other party appeared, he knelt on the ground obediently and kowtowed, waiting for fate to judge him. With a bang, something was thrown in front of him. Then, Camille¡¯s faint voice came to his ears. ¡°Get lost!¡± Terrence couldn¡¯t believe his ears, ¡®She really spared my life! She¡­¡¯ In fact, he was already very calm about epting death. He was even prepared to be killed by the other party and then ground by magic weapon stone mill and disappear. When he looked up and saw the bamboo slips with words written on them, he was even more stunned. No matter how stupid he was, Terrence knew that what was recorded on it was either martial arts technique or a cultivation technique. More importantly, this was a reward from a Holy Land Realm cultivator! Not only did he save his life, but he also received a reward from a cultivator. Terrence suddenly felt that all the previous hardships and fears were worth it. Waves of tearing emotions came from his chest. The original Third Master of the Three King Vige, who had killed people like numbness, had tears in his eyes at this moment. He picked up the bamboo slips with both hands and put them away close to himself. Then, he kowtowed to Camille again, bowed back, and turned to leave. *** The winter afternoon sun gave off a warm feeling. Terrence Caves stood in the forest, squinting at the sky. The white clouds, like a small boat, floated slowly in the sky with the wind. He suddenly had a feeling of wanting to go home and have a look. Yes, to go home and have a look. This idea became a decision in an instant. So he took a deep breath and walked out of Dragon Spine Mountain. This was also the first time he decided to leave this mountain ridge after stepping into Dragon Spine Mountain for fifteen years. Watching Terrence leave, Camille pursed her lips. She stretched out her hand and slowly uncovered the veil that had been covering her face for some time, revealing a beautiful face. But, her face was a little pale, but there was a sense of pity in her haggardness. She turned around and walked into the room not far behind her. Caspian lying on the nket seemed to be asleep. Camille knew that the awakening of Caspian should be in the next one or two days. At most, no more than 48 hours. She could feel that if vigor of Caspian in the past waspared to a pool that had been hollowed out, after she used the Devil¡¯s Blood Exchanging Technique these days, the pool was finally filled with water. Although there was still a long way to go before it was fully filled, now that it had attracted water, then it would naturally be filled. Looking at Caspian, Camille¡¯s eyes showed a touch of tenderness, but she was more reluctant to part with him. ¡°Brother, if you wake up now, you will me me¡­¡± ¡°Brother, I let that person go, because I know that ording to your character, that person has helped you, so I didn¡¯t kill him¡­ I hope that you can know that everything I¡¯ve done is for you¡­¡± ¡°But now is not the time. Even if you wake up this time, you are not ready to see me, and I am not ready to see you¡­ I didn¡¯t even think about it. If you wake up, what should I say to you for the first time?¡± As she spoke, tears began to fall from Camille¡¯s eyes. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand, but her tears became more and more like beads with broken strings. Camille was also crying andughing. She reached out and touched Caspian¡¯s face. She sniffed and said, ¡°Although I replenished your vigor, your soul was still very weak. What on earth was the impact that could hurt your soul so badly? But there¡¯s no other way. I also sneaked out this time. If I don¡¯t leave now, those people might find me¡­¡± ¡°Brother, you have to take care of yourself in the following days. When I am ready, I will definitely stand in front of you again. And¡­ If you still hate me, then even if you kill me, I will never refuse.¡± Camille clenched her fists, stood up, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, put on the veil again, took out the jade te, and put Caspian on it. Then she drove the flying magic weapon all the way forward and left the hintend of Dragon Spine Mountain, looking for a vige near the mountain ridge. She ced Caspian on the road not far from the vige and nced at Caspian reluctantly before turning to leave. In the evening, the vigers who went out to cut firewood found Caspian, who was unconscious at the entrance of the vige. The vigers were warm-hearted. Seeing that someone was lying on the side of the road, they immediately called a few people and carried Caspian into the vige. Looking at Caspian being carried into the vige and a big tree in the distant woods, Camille blinked her big eyes and then let out a sigh of relief. After taking a deep look at the vige, she walked deep into the forest. Caspian was directly carried into the vige chief¡¯s house. Not long after, the news of an unconscious stranger appearing at the vige entrance spread throughout the entire vige. When many people curiously came to watch, Caspian slowly opened his eyes under the gaze of a group of people. He had been sleeping for 15 days. Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 His head hurt a little. It was like the feeling of swelling after sleeping too much. But more importantly, it was the kind of mental weakness and exhaustion. There were no less than 20 people standing in the small mud hut. Everyone was wearing coarse cloth clothes, they looked at Caspian with anger and vignce. ¡°Who are you?¡± After looking around, Caspian asked in confusion. Among the crowd, an elder with white beard took a step forward. He was the vige chief. ¡°You fainted on the roadside at the entrance of our vige. The people in our vige discovered you and carried you back.¡± Vige Chief looked at Caspian carefully and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did you fall at the entrance of our vige?¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Caspian just said two words. All of a sudden, he could not say the rest. ¡°Who am I?¡± Caspian was at a loss. Everyone was staring at him, waiting for his next words. But after a pause, Caspian stopped talking. Seeing the thoughtful look on Caspian¡¯s face, the vigers looked at each other in dismay. Vige Chief had been carefully examining Caspian. As the oldest person in the vige, he naturally had more knowledge than the other Vigers. Seeing Caspian¡¯s expression at this moment, he understood that he must have been stimted and lost his memory. Sure enough, after a while, Caspian looked at Vige Chief with an apologetic expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t seem to remember who I am and why I¡¯m here¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Take your time to think about it. You can live here tonight. Our vige is called Stone Drake Vige,¡± Vige Chiefforted Caspian. After that, he turned around and asked the vigers in the room to leave first, not to disturb Caspian¡¯s rest. When all the people in the room were gone, Caspian¡¯s eyes gradually focused. ¡®I¡¯ve lost my memory¡­ Don¡¯t be so dramatic¡­¡¯ However, some images shed back and forth in his mind. Caspian could sense that there seemed to be some Karmic lines within the images. As time went by, the karmic lines slowly became clearer. It was like interweaving lines, eventually forming aplete picture,pletely repairing the missing memories. Thinking of this, Caspian closed his eyes and the room suddenly quieted down. Outside the house, the vigers went home first after receiving Vige Chief¡¯s instructions. However, today, an outsider came to the vige, and he lost his memory. At least for now, it seemed that there was nock ofmunication materials tonight. Among this group of vigers, one of them was left alone by Vige Chief. This viger was the one who came back from chopping firewood and found Caspian by the roadside at the entrance of the vige. Vige Chief carefully asked him about the details of Caspian. The Viger exined in detail. However, the whole process was actually quite simple, so even if the exnation was very detailed, there was not much to describe. After he finished speaking, the viger looked at Vige Chief with a worried look and asked, ¡°Vige Chief, is there anything wrong with this person? Could he be a bandit from Dragon Spine Mountain?¡± Vige Chief shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The bandits of Dragon Spine Mountain would never attack viges outside the mountain ridge¡­ Moreover, I think this person has an extraordinary bearing. He doesn¡¯t look like a vicious bandit¡­¡± ¡°During this period of time, I heard that there have been many groups of businessmen entering the mountain recently. This person may be a member of a caravan. Although he escaped from the bandits, he lost his memory because he was stimted.¡± A look of sympathy and nostalgia appeared in Vige Chief¡¯s eyes after he finished speaking. When Vige Chief was young, he was the only warrior in the vige and had fought with bandits before. He had a high prestige in the vige. Now that he said so, the viger was relieved. ¡°You go back first, as for this person¡­¡± Vige Chief pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°He is also a poor person, let him live in the vige first, we can talk about it after he remembers what happened¡­ Now he doesn¡¯t even have a decent dress, and he can¡¯t remember who he is and where hees from. If we chase him out, others will poke our backbone. ¡± *** Seeing Caspian being carried into the vige, Camille turned around and walked deep into the dense forest. She had been out for a long time this time. If she did not go back, it would be difficult to exin some things. After walking in the mountains for two or three hours, she took out the flying magic weapon. Just as she was about to step on it, a flute sound suddenly drifted back from the distance. Camille¡¯s body shook. The flute sound was like a ghost¡¯s singing at midnight, or someone whispering in people¡¯s ear, which made people involuntarily drown in it. A trace of confusion appeared in Camille¡¯s eyes, but she immediately regained her consciousness. Without batting an eyelid, she put away the jade te again. Then, she leaned against a tree beside her, crossed her arms, and looked in the direction not far ahead. The flute music gradually approached. ¡°Sister Jezebel, you¡¯re in a good mood. Are you here to pick me up tonight?¡± After a while, Camille said with a smile. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The flute suddenly stopped at this moment. In the shade of the trees that could not be shone by the moonlight ahead, a figure slowly walked out. Dressed in a long silver dress, with a faint expression on her face and a jade flute in her hand, she walked under the moonlight. In a trance, her whole body seemed to shine. ¡°I said no, do you believe me?¡± The woman who came over nced at Camille and answered. ¡°Yes, I believe whatever Sister Jezebel says.¡± Camille still smiled. Her eyes, which were not covered by a veil, were curved like crescent moons. However, her right hand, which was behind her back, quietly reached into her left sleeve. ¡°Believe it or not. No matter where you go, who you meet, or what you want to do, it has nothing to do with me,¡± The woman holding the jade flute continued to walk forward. There was a trace of doubt in Camille¡¯s eyes. Based on her understanding of this woman in front of her, she knew that the other party had never lied. However, as soon as she sent her brother there, the woman followed her. It was too coincidental to say that it had nothing to do with her. Camille could not help but feel anxious when she saw that the woman was about to pass by her as if she was nothing. Furthermore, she was heading in the direction of the vige that Camille had just left. However, she did not show any emotion on her face. She still narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Sister Jezebel, don¡¯t be so anxious. It¡¯s rare for us sisters to meet here tonight. What a coincidence! Where are you going?¡± Camille¡¯s original purpose was to try to stop the woman and see if she could get some information from the woman. If the other party was eager to leave, then the other party naturally had something important to do. But, the woman holding the jade flute really stopped. She was less than three meters in front of Camille. She looked at Camille and said, ¡°What a coincidence. Since you want to, let¡¯s talk for a while.¡± Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 ¡°Huh? Ah?¡± Behind the veil, Camille¡¯s lips opened involuntarily. The other party¡¯s answer caught her off guard. This seemed to be different from what she expected. However, the woman called Jezebel Morrey just stood there, slightly tilted her face, and looked at Camille with a slightly curious look. ¡°Wow, if I don¡¯t say anything more, won¡¯t it be very awkward?¡± Camille blinked and felt a little anxious. ¡°Well¡­¡± Camille thought quickly. After hesitating for a while, she asked tentatively, ¡°Did Sister Jezebele here for some purpose?¡± ¡°No,¡± Jezebel Morrey answered straightforwardly. Camille was stunned again. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She knew that although Jezebel was listed as one of the four little demon bitches by Upper Kingdom, just like her. However, she knew very well that Jezebel was never known for lying and ying with people¡¯s hearts. On the contrary, she said very little. She usually didn¡¯t need to talk to anyone. She was good at controlling beasts. Therefore, since she said that she did note here on purpose, it must be so. But Camille always felt strange. The Dragon Spine Mountain stretched for thousands of miles. Why was it so coincidental that Jezebel Morrey arrived here after she settled down Caspian? She had always believed in her intuition. So this time, Camille always felt that things were not so simple. Just as her eyes were rolling and thinking about how to knock on the side again, Jezebel took the initiative to say: ¡°I followed the purple-gold ape here.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Camille¡¯s eyes narrowed. Every time Camille spoke again, Jezebel seemed to know what she was going to say and continued, ¡°What I see is a purple-gold ape at the peak of the Wisdom-opening Stage. It hasn¡¯t changed its shape yet. It seems to be chasing after something anding in this direction all the way.¡± After thinking for a while, Jezebel continued, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t change its direction halfway, it wille here at noon tomorrow¡­ I¡¯m also curious. I don¡¯t know why the purple-gold ape, which has always valued its territory, suddenly left its territory and traveled thousands of miles to this ce.¡± Camille knew that she was far less profound than Jezebel. However, since the other party had exined this, it seemed to be a coincidence. After careful consideration, Camille also felt that there was no possibility that Caspian had anything to do with Jezebel or the forces behind them. Now that she thought about it, it should be because she was worried about Caspian, so she thought too much. Moreover, when she came, she didn¡¯t walk in a straight line. The possibility of the purple-gold ape passing through that vige tomorrow was extremely slim, so there was nothing to worry about. After she figured it out, Camille looked much more rxed. With a smile, Camille said, ¡°Since Sister Jezebel has an interested demon, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± After that, she took out the spinning jade te and was about to go up. However, Jezebel faintly said, ¡°Forget it; I¡¯d better go back with you. From the looks of it, that purple-gold ape is either chasing someone or being chased away. In short, if I get closer, unnecessary disputes will inevitably arise¡­ Sect Master seems to be nning something big recently. I¡¯d better try not to make trouble for Sect Master.¡± Camille¡¯s footsteps paused when she stepped on the jade te, but it soon returned to normal. Then she smiled sweetly and said, ¡°On the way back, it¡¯s great to have Sister Jezebel with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m bored,¡± Jezebel raised her fingertips slightly and suddenly in front of her appeared a small boat rolled up by a tender leaf. One of them stepped on a jade te and the other on a small boat. They flew into the sky and walked with the moon. Not long after they flew, Jezebel suddenly said, ¡°The messenger of the East Sea Flood-dragon King came five days ago. He is still in the sect.¡± Her words were irrelevant, but it made Camille¡¯s pretty face suddenly turn pale under her veil. This time, after a long time, Camille forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Sister Jezebel. I know what to do.¡± Jezebel turned her head and looked at Camille. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not say anything and just sighed silently. *** In the dead of the night, the entire Stone Drake Vige seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep, giving off a peaceful and quiet atmosphere. Although Caspian¡¯s eyes were closed, he was not asleep. Scenes were shing across his mind from time to time. The information contained in it made Caspian feel strange and familiar. Losing memory was losing a memory, but it didn¡¯t mean that a person would be a fool. Although he didn¡¯t remember who he was and his past life trajectory, his character and living habits were still intact. Therefore, when he first found that he had lost his memory, although he felt unbelievable, he did not panic because of this. Later, when he found that his memory was recovering at an extremely fast speed in his mind, Caspian was no longer in a panic. What he had to do now was to wait patiently. When the chicken was chirping outside and the sky waspletely bright, Caspian walked out of the room. Dragon Spine Mountain covered an area of thousands of miles. However, Stone Drake Vige was even closer to the south of continent, so even though it was now mid December, the weather was not particrly cold. In reality, even at the coldest time of the year, it wouldn¡¯t snow and the water wouldn¡¯t freeze. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Because of this, when Caspian opened the door and came out naked, the vigers who saw him would not find it strange because of his dressing. When everyone saw the most eye-catching bracelet on his arm, they still gave it another look. They felt that this thing should be priceless. As for the Storage Ring on Caspian¡¯s left hand and Earrings of Echo hanging on his ear, no one noticed them because they looked old. Because the vigers of Stone Drake Vige had saved him, Caspian walked out of the door and greeted them with a smile when he saw someone passing by. Although Caspian¡¯s temperament made these ordinary vigers feel that his identity was not ordinary, they didn¡¯t think too much because they had limited knowledge. The most knowledgeable Vige Chief only felt that Caspian might have been robbed by the bandits from the Dragon Spine Mountain. Thus, the other vigers¡¯ guesses were naturally much simpler. Once Caspian disyed an intimate attitude towards others, that kind of affinity would cause one to involuntarily develop a good impression of him. Therefore, although Caspian had only been in the Stone Drake Vige for six hours and did not even have much contact with too many people, the vigers already had a very good impression of him. Such a thing happened to a stranger, which was almost unimaginable. After walking around the vige for a while, Caspian soon discovered that the atmosphere in Stone Drake Vige seemed to be a little tenser than he had imagined. So he went to visit Vige Chief with curiosity. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 After meeting with Caspian, Vige Chief also asked his son to find a set of clothes for Caspian. Originally, it was just ordinary coarse cloth clothes of the vigers, but when it was worn on Caspian¡¯s body, it made him look ethereal. For a moment, the Vigers who saw him doubted if there was something wrong with their eyes. Looking at Caspian, Vige Chief became more and more certain that his previous judgment was correct. After all, he used to be a warrior and the most knowledgeable person in the Stone Drake Vige. The young man who had lost his memory was very likely to be a warrior, and definitely not inferior to a warrior at the third level of True Martial Realm. Vige Chief secretly made a judgment in his heart, and he felt that the possibility was more than 90%. With the continuous recovery of his memory, Caspian had already felt that many things hade out of his mind. Therefore, he did not ask the vigers about the details of his being discussed yesterday. Instead, he raised doubts about what he had just seen in the vige. ¡°The atmosphere is a little tense?¡± Vige Chief smiled and rubbed his beard after listening. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s only been like this in the past half a month. If nothing unexpected happens, it may return to normal in half a month. Recently, it¡¯s just a special situation, just in case¡­¡± ¡°Just in case?¡± Caspian asked in confusion. Vige Chief didn¡¯t answer Caspian directly. Instead, he pointed at the undting mountain ridge behind Stone Drake Vige and asked Caspian, ¡°Do you know the name of this mountain?¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s called Dragon Spine Mountain, and it¡¯s said to stretch more than 2,500 kilometers,¡± Vige Chief now showed the most knowledgeable look of an elder in the vige and patiently exined to Caspian, ¡°In Dragon Spine Mountain, there are no less than 20 bandit viges that can be named. Moreover, these bandits not only have warriors of True Martial Realm, but also cultivators of Pulse Control Realm¡­¡± When it came to warriors, Vige Chief deliberately emphasized his tone and then carefully observed Caspian, hoping to see the change in Caspian¡¯s expression. Unfortunately, although Caspian¡¯s memory had not recovered yet, his original bearing had naturally recovered. In other words, not only had Caspian killed Heavenly Spirit Realm, but this time, even the North Heaven Queen of Amethyst Pce Realm was pressed under his body. Although it was not he who really attacked, after feeling the atmosphere and hearing True Martial Realm or the Pulse Control Realm, there would naturally be no reaction. However, Vige Chief naturally wouldn¡¯t think so much. He felt that it was because Caspian had lost his memory that he did not respond to his words, so he continued, ¡°These bandits nevere out of the range of Dragon Spine Mountain to rob homes, but they never worry about eating and drinking. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Because there is a trade route in the Dragon Spine Mountain. They are robbing caravans passing by,¡± Caspian said without hesitation. ¡°Eh? You understand¡­¡± Vige Chief couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. At the same time, he became more and more certain that his previous guess of the origin of Caspian was correct. If Caspian hadn¡¯t been robbed by the caravan, how could he have answered so quickly? Obviously, it was a subconscious reaction. Caspian answered naturally, ¡°Yes, when I was eight years old¡­¡± As he spoke, he suddenly stopped again, just likest night. He vaguely remembered what he had done when he was eight. It seemed to be very simr to what Vige Chief had said, but at this moment, he could not remember anything. In fact, what Caspian was going to talk about at this time was when he was eight years old, such as second stage of the True Martial Realm. He ughtered three bandits in the Falling Moon Valley of Salleria and killed 760 ck Wind bandits to open up the northwest trade route. But, he was not able to recall anything. Vige Chief stared at Caspian, looking forward to his next words. However, when he saw Caspian frowning, he immediately knew what was going on. So heforted Caspian, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about losing your memory. When I have timeter, I will ask the vigers to pay attention to it for you. Maybe I can find clues about your background along the way.¡± Vige Chief had already determined that Caspian was in a caravan that was hijacked by the bandits from the Dragon Spine Mountain. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say much about the survival of Caspian¡¯spanions, for fear of stimting Caspian. However, Caspian¡¯s mind was not on it, so he didn¡¯t think too much. After expressing his thanks, he asked Vige Chief to continue with the previous topic. ¡°Well, that¡¯s almost the case. Because we have to go to the nearest cities, Dragon Spine Mountain is the only way out¡­ If they took a detour, it would be normal for them to spend two or three months on the journey. Therefore, the caravan had to go through Dragon Spine Mountain¡­ As for those bandits, they survive by relying on robbing caravans. There is no need to plunder outside the mountain at all, and it is also very risky to plunder outside the mountain.¡± At this point, Vige Chief paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, in the past half a month, I heard that a natural disaster seemed to have urred. Yes, I think it should be because I was sitting at home that day and clearly felt the ground tremble a few times¡­ It was said that there was a baby in the vige who was shaken off the bed¡­ Anyway, from that day on, there were more caravans passing by Dragon Spine Mountain.¡± Vige Chief opened his hand and stretched out his finger, ¡°It¡¯s five times more than usual!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a lot. If it¡¯s a natural disaster, it¡¯s either to avoid goods or to take the opportunity to make a profit¡­¡± Caspian immediately said and continued, ¡°In this case, the possibility of thetter is higher, so during this period of time, the bandits should be dispatched quite frequently. After all, merchants who want to make a fortune will bring a lot of gold and silver, as well as more important supplies for bandits.¡± ¡°You actually guessed it!¡± Vige Chief couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve already heard others talk about it before?¡± ¡°No,¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°But it¡¯s not difficult to guess. Vige Chief, you must think so too.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Uh, yes,¡± Vige Chief blinked his eyes and then nodded.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Caspian didn¡¯t pay any attention to Vige Chief¡¯s slightly unnatural expression as he looked around and continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I understand¡­ Since the bandits had appeared frequently recently, the caravan naturally needed more people to escort them. If they invited warriors from other ces or warriors brought by their family, it would inevitably cost them a lot on the road. And once there was a loss of personnel, it would be a loss for their family¡­¡± ¡°Even if the goods were delivered, it would make quite a bit of money, but if the n¡¯s warriors were to be killed, that would be a loss that the n would find hard to make up for in a short period of time. Therefore, the most suitable way was to hire local Vigers to escort them¡­¡± ¡°The vigers had lived here for generations, so they knew more about the environment of Dragon Spine Mountain than others. Moreover, the vigers are also very repulsed by the bandits. As long as the price is settled, they will be the most suitable guards along the way.¡± Caspian pointed at the nearby vigers who were walking back and forth with swords in their hands and said, ¡°They should have done such a job today, right? Vige Chief?¡± Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 The vige chief was stunned by Caspian¡¯s words. Because Caspian was right. This was precisely the current situation of Stone Drake Vige, including the nearby viges. Seeing how interested Caspian was, Vige Chief tentatively asked, ¡°You seem to be very good at these things and have simr experiences?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°These are all obvious. They should have nothing to do with whether I have simr experiences.¡± ¡°Obvious?¡± Vige Chief was stunned again. Was this person really losing his memory? Was it the first time he came to Stone Drake Vige, or had hee before? For a moment, Vige Chief, who boasted that he was well-informed and was the most intelligent elder in Stone Drake Vige, realized that he didn¡¯t understand Caspian. In fact, at this time, Caspian felt as if something had revived in his mind. A feeling that was about to emerge was constantly brewing in his mind. However, this feeling was a little like a thread that couldn¡¯t be found at the end of the line at this time, which seemed to be a mess. ¡®As long as I find the end of the line, then all of my memories should be restored¡­¡¯ Caspian said firmly in his heart. After greeting Vige Chief, he walked towards the vige entrance. There were not many people near the vige entrance at this time. Caspian nned to find a ce to sit quietly for a while to see if he could recover his memory faster. Looking at Caspian¡¯s back as he left, Vige Chief couldn¡¯t help but feel a little mncholic, ¡°Sigh, it looks like what I said just now made him recall something. In the end, he¡¯s also a pitiful person¡­ After such a long time, there was no news of hispanions. Perhaps all hispanions had been killed by the bandits¡­¡± ¡°In this case, if I were him, I would rather not remember what happened in the past so that I would be sad.¡± Shaking his head, Vige Chief calmed down and temporarily put this emotion aside. After all, managing all the affairs in the vige was what he should do. In particr, there had been a lot of caravans passing by the vige recently. Although Stone Drake Vige was not a big vige on the periphery of Dragon Spine Mountain, because of Vige Chief ¡®s existence as a warrior, some vigers who could fight with bandits had been trained by him over the years. For example, at the back of the vige, there were more than 20 children in their twenties, who were facing the wooden stake, waving their fists and making sounds. Next to them was a strong middle-aged man who was introducing the difference between stages of True Martial Realm to them. In Vige Chief¡¯s eyes, these people were all the future forces of Stone Drake Vige. *** Once a person was busy, time would pass very quickly. Soon, the morning passed and it was noon. Throughout the morning, Caspian was meditating on a stone outside the vige. The scene in his mind shed faster and faster. The scene in his mind shed faster and faster. Some faces that were unfamiliar and familiar also appeared in his mind many times. There was a beautiful and proud girl, a thin but delicate girl like a porcin doll, and a woman full of sisterly tenderness¡­ It even included some embarrassing scenes. ¡®These people should be very close to me. Well, I can now remember their appearance¡­ Their names¡­ Yes, and my name¡­ My origin¡­ Huh?¡¯ He was trying hard to organize all kinds of thoughts in his mind when Caspian suddenly felt something. He also did not know how to do it. At least from his current point of view, it was like this. He flipped his wrist and a bell appeared in his palm. As soon as the bell appeared in Caspian¡¯s hand, he saw a yellow light on the surface of the bell. He was wondering where the bell came from and why it shone. He suddenly realized that this was a warning, indicating that danger was approaching. ¡°Huh?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes widened and he muttered to himself, ¡°Do I still have this ability?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a loud bang from a distance. The sound caused the ground to shake. Caspian stopped looking at the bell and stood up from the stone. He then saw that not only him, but also the vigers nearby, including the businessmen who had just arrived not long ago and were resting, all stopped what they were doing and looked into the distance in surprise. The entire Stone Drake Vige was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. Hong! Another sound¡­ The sound was like thunder crashing into the ground. The tremor on the ground was much more intense than before. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Wow!¡± In the vige, a child¡¯s cry was heard. The horses in charge of pulling the carriage neighed as if they had gone mad. They broke free of the reins and ran away in a short time. The carriages fell to the ground, and suddenly, it was in chaos. Everyone¡¯s faces were full of panic. Caspian turned around and saw Vige Chief rushing towards the vige entrance, surrounded by a few strong youths. Vige Chief only took a nce at Caspian that was standing in a conspicuous position, and then immediately looked in the direction where the voice came from. That was in the direction of Dragon Spine Mountain. It was not an exaggeration to say that the mountain had copsed. However, when Vige Chief arrived, the roar suddenly stopped. Everyone held their breath and waited for the voice to ring again, but after waiting for a long time, there was no movement. They looked at each other in dismay. They couldn¡¯t help butugh when they thought of the panic on their faces and the chaos on the scene. But, with another earth-shaking bang, the smile that had just been revealed froze on everyone¡¯s face. The roar this time was not only loud, but also much closer to the previous two sounds. Caspian could even see the ups and downs of the ground. Meanwhile, in the vige, waves of exmations could be heard. Everyone hurriedly turned around and saw that the vige seemed to have just copsed. If it was an earthquake, it would never be so rhythmic. Because of this, everyone was confused and frightened. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Just as everyone was puzzled, the tip of a mountain in the distance suddenly broke with a bang and fell down. At the same time, a deafening roar rang out again. This mountain peak was extremely close to the vige, less than thirty kilometers away. Below the mountain peak was the only way to enter the Dragon Spine Mountain. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the tip of the mountain was like a meteorite falling from the sky. At the same time, a lot of trees were crushed like wheat. In the crackling sound, broken woods flew in all directions and smoke and dust rolled. They rushed to the air more than a hundred feet high, like thousands of troops and horses. Arge area of the woods was suddenly swallowed up by smoke and dust, which was shocking. This scene immediately stunned all the mortals present, and they all stood there in a daze. The next moment, an even more shocking scene appeared. Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 Crack! Crack! There was a slight sounding from the broken mountain in the distance. The roar of falling from the top of the mountain continued, but it didn¡¯t affect the sound of cracking at all. It could be seen with the naked eye that a crack was appearing on the peak of the mountain. The crack tore the bare mountain into two. The noon sunshine also came out of the crack. This scene made Caspian feel a little familiar. He could not help but turn his head and look at the people around him. What was different from him was that the vigers of the Stone Drake Vige, warriors of the caravan, and even a cultivator of Pulse Control Realm were staring nkly at the cracked mountain in the distance. Something called fear was constantly brewing and expanding in their eyes. Crack! Roar! The next moment, the crack suddenly widened. The two halves of the mountain also lost the bnce. They copsed with the hearts of everyone present. The shock was ten times more intense than the previous roars! The ground was torn apart. The long and narrow crack, like the mouth of a giant beast, suddenly opened, extending from the foot of the mountain all the way to the direction of the Stone Drake Vige. The ground was so shocked that no one could stand still. In an instant, many people rolled to the ground like gourds. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Earthquake!¡± Someone shouted. But before his voice fell, an angry roar came from the ce where the mountain had just copsed. Roar! Violent, cruel, bloody, and angry. The anger contained in this roar instantly shocked everyone present. Even the only Pulse Control Realm cultivator among the caravan was ashen-faced upon hearing the roar. Trembling, he fell to the ground. If it weren¡¯t for the person next to him who stretched out his hand in time, he would have fallen directly into the big crack in the ground. The old Vige Chief almost fainted from the shock of this voice. With the help of several vigers, he barely fell down. However, his bloodless face and undting chest also showed the panic in his heart. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Everyone was extremely frightened. Their legs were weak, and they forgot to escape for a while. In sudden, a tall and strong figure appeared in the copsed mountain peak, recing the original mountain peak. It was an ape with a height of five or six floors, full of explosive muscles, and a whole body of purple and golden fur! As soon as the ape appeared, the sun in the sky seemed to be blocked by it. Even from dozens of miles away, the terrifying pressure was still surging toward the crowd like a mighty tide. Neither the vigers nor warriors in the caravan had ever seen such a scene. They were so scared that they fell to the ground. Vige Chief even let out a groan in his throat. With a flip of his eyes, he fainted from shock All the people in Stone Drake Vige, except for Caspian, fell to the ground like mud. Their faces were not only pale, but also full of horror. The trembling Pulse Control Realm cultivator¡¯s eyes were as wide as eggs as he stared at the purple- gold ape. He was short of breath and kept saying, ¡°Demons! Big demon! Big demon! We are doomed! We are doomed!¡± The purple-gold ape¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent as it looked in the direction of Stone Drake Vige. Its eyes were as red as blood, and its mouth was as wide as a cave. It opened its mouth and let out another furious roar. The terrifying sound waves even shattered the clouds in the sky, causing the void to distort. Then it suddenly jumped to the ground. With a loud bang, the ground rose and fell violently again. The woods at the foot of the mountain even caved in quickly. And this iparably tall purple-gold ape, after jumping down, actually directly charged in the direction of Stone Drake Vige. The vigers on the scene were so scared that they rolled in the vige crazily. Vige Chief woke up slowly, with the help of several vigers, he also hurriedly ran into the vige. However, just as he took two steps forward, he subconsciously turned his head and looked at the big stone where Caspian was. Seeing that Caspian was still standing on the stone and looking at the purple-gold ape, Vige Chief was so angry that he flung his hand and stomped his feet, shouting at the vigers beside him, ¡°Why is this young man scared silly! Hurry up and drag him down! Otherwise, he will die!¡± Caspian was still looking at the purple-gold ape that was getting closer and closer like a hill in the distance. The horrible, bloody, tragic, and violent aura, like metal waves, piled upyer byyer, making people unable to breathe. It was as if their bodies were about to be shattered, crushed, and their bones and marrow would be smashed and turned into ashes. Next to the big stone at the foot of Caspian was the Pulse Control Realm cultivator. He was holding the stone with both hands and trying to get up with difficulty. However, the pressure brought by the purple-gold ape scared him too much. His legs trembled as he tried several times, but he still couldn¡¯t stand up. Hearing Vige Chief¡¯s order, the viger who rushed over to pull Caspian away quickly pulled the cultivator up and shouted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cultivator? Go and kill this monster!¡± ¡°What monster!¡± The cultivator was on the verge of tears at this moment. ¡°This is a demon! A demon! And it¡¯s a demon of wisdom-opening,parable to a Holy Land Realm existence! It can kill me countless times with a single breath! How, how can I kill it?¡± The cultivator was so scared that he burst into tears. On the other hand, the purple-gold ape was less than five kilometers away from Stone Drake Vige. Every step it took was 300 meters long. It ran forward, leaving a horrible footprint on the ground with each of its feet. Countless cracks continued to spread in all directions, as if the earth was going topletely copse under its feet. The viger had already called Caspian and ran to the vige with the cultivator. Although everyone knew that in front of such a huge and terrifying demon, Stone Drake Vige was truly as fragile as paper. Moreover, the demon¡¯s every step wasparable to their thousand steps. It was impossible for them to escape. But, the instinct to survive still made everyone run forward like crazy. Even if they could live for one more breath, it would be good. Boom! With a terrifying roar, the purple-gold ape rushed to the front of Stone Drake Vige in an instant. In front of it were about 20 carriages. These carriages were delivered by the caravan in the morning. Because all the horses pulling the carriages had run away, these carriages were left where they were. There was no problem with each carriage being loaded with more than 20 people. But, under the feet of the purple-gold ape, it was as small as a toy in a child¡¯s hand. As soon as its foot fell, seven or eight carriages were crushed, and the goods inside were stepped into the ground. A huge and horrible gully also cracked on the ground in an instant, spreading from the foot of the purple-gold ape to the vige. Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 The Stone Drake Vige was not big. There were dozens of people living there, and the total poption was about 200. The purple-gold ape¡¯s foot fell down, and the ground copsed. The crack in the ground almost split the whole vige in half. Large amounts of mud and gravel rushed out like waves. The houses in the vige suddenly shook and copsed. Cries rose one after another. After the purple-gold ape arrived, for some reason, it didn¡¯t intend to leave. Under the frightened eyes of the vigers, it walked around the vige. Anger and impatience kept appearing in its terrifying eyes. It seemed that it was looking for something or waiting for something. It walked round and round, and with every step it took on the ground, there was a loud sound simr to andslide. Bang! Buzz! Bang! The ground rose and fell, and countless cracks spread likeyers of cobwebs. Many people were scared out of their wits. They couldn¡¯t even cry. They opened their mouths with tears in their eyes, as if they had lost their minds. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After walking around the vige for more than ten times, the purple-gold ape couldn¡¯t help but raise its head and let out a furious roar. It raised its arm and waved it violently. Ssh! A row of roofs was blown away and shattered in the air. The tiles and gravel flew everywhere. The vigers who were hiding in the house hugged each other, shivering and not daring to raise their heads. The purple-gold ape opened and closed its nose. After taking a few deep breaths, it took a step to the side before raising its arm and smashing it down. Hong! The huge power was like a hammer of a god, smashing hard on the ground. Everyone in the vige felt their hearts skip a beat. The roaring sound shook their qi and blood and they almost fainted on the spot. The deafening roar made almost everyone dizzy, and they felt extremely ufortable. When they turned their heads to look, they saw that thergest building in the vige and the ancestral temple of the Stone Drake Vige, had turned into powder under the fist of the purple-gold ape. It was unknown if there were any vigers hiding in the ancestral hall in the chaos. If they did, their whole bodies would be turned into flesh and blood at this moment. They would be mixed with the ancestral temple and could not be found again. Fear and despair filled everyone¡¯s hearts like thick dark clouds. Both the Vigers and the caravan only had one thought at this time, ¡°We¡¯re finished! This demon is going to kill everyone¡­¡± At this time, no one thought about running away. It was absolutely impossible to run away. And what if he made a move and attracted the attention of the purple-gold ape first? Everyone was surrounded by fear. No one noticed that Caspian, who was dragged back by the vigers, was squatting on the ground, pinching the space between his eyebrows and muttering softly, ¡®This thing doesn¡¯t seem to be very powerful¡­¡¯ Caspian did not know why he had this feeling. The demon looked extremely huge and powerful. All the vigers present, including the Pulse Control Realm cultivator in the caravan, were so scared that they fell to the ground. But why did Caspian instinctively feel that this thing was really not good? This was not arrogance and ignorance, but contempt from the deepest part of the soul. He kept thinking about this question. He felt as if he was in a half-awake state. The images that kept appearing in his mind seemed to be the voice awakening him. Gradually, when no one saw it, the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth slowly curved into a smile. After a while, he exhaled. ¡°Ha! An ant in the shape of a monkey!¡± *** Bang! The purple-gold ape, which was five to six floors tall and looked like a boulder, was only destroying the vige. At first nce, the whole Stone Drake Vige looked like ruins after doomsday. At this time, a man and a woman appeared above the mountain peak that had been smashed by the purple-gold ape. Both of them were hovering in mid-air on a flying sword. A sharp radiance emanated from their bodies, which made people timid at first nce. Among them, the thin-looking man looked at the vige in front of him and said, ¡°Are you sure this method is really effective?¡± ¡°Even if that guy is not in the vige, he¡¯s still nearby,¡± The woman sneered. Although cultivators were not afraid of the cold and summer, the female cultivator¡¯s outfit at the moment looked really strange. She was obviously a woman, but she was wearing clothes that only men could wear. Not only that, but there was also a thick furry scarf around her neck, which made people feel that this match was very strange. Looking at the roaring purple-gold ape, the female cultivator snorted and continued, ¡°It is fine that Yates Gandi died, but the Sword Tomb Legacy was taken away by someone else. Even those nonentities in the mortal world understood the principle of not letting fat water flow into outsiders¡¯ fields. However, he had died outside and his inheritance had fallen into someone else¡¯s hands¡­¡± ¡°If the sect hadn¡¯t asked him to leave a bloodline mark, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the ce where the inheritance fell¡­¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s words, the male cultivator gloated. ¡°Yates Gandi was just a nobody in the Sect. Later, he was so lucky that he got the Sword Tomb Legacy. What were buried in the Sword Tomb were all magic weapons used by countless sword practitioners for hundreds of thousands of years¡­¡± ¡°As time went by, those magic weapons lost their original glory, but it was not difficult to get a trace of the inheritance of those great sword practitioners. Yates Gandi was promoted from a nobody to a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. What was even more hateful was that Grand Pure Emperor had drawn him under hismand. But Junior Sister, what did you say before?¡± ¡°If they are not qualified in the position, they will be harmed,¡± the female cultivator snorted. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it,¡± The male cultivator gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Yates Gandi doesn¡¯t deserve a legacy like the Sword Tomb. As expected, he was killed now¡­ But don¡¯t worry. When I get back the Sword Tomb, I will definitely remember him and give him an incense stick every year.¡± Speaking of this, the male cultivator couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°There is an eighty percent chance that the guy who got the Sword Tomb is in the vige ahead, and there is a twenty percent chance that he is within 15 kilometers of the vige¡­ We¡¯ve spent so much time and effort to get here. This time, we can¡¯t let this guy run away!¡± The female cultivator narrowed her eyes and said coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let this guy run away,¡± The male cultivator chuckled. ¡°However, if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be as cautious as you, Junior Sister.¡± Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 The male cultivator stretched out his hand and pointed in the direction of Stone Drake Vige. The purple-gold ape leaped high into the air. When itnded, it crushed several houses. Ear-splitting rumbling sounds rang out from the distance. ¡°If it was me, I would go directly to the vige and catch someone to ask if the Sword Tomb was on him. If it was not on him, I could kill him with a sword. They were just a group of ants, and no one would say anything if they were killed¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t understand. Junior sister, you¡¯ve spent a lot of effort to get the purple-gold ape here. What are you afraid of?¡± Hearing the male cultivator¡¯s words, the female cultivator narrowed her eyes. After a while, the flying sword under her feet turned around to face the male cultivator. As if feeling the pressure from the other party¡¯s eyes, the male cultivator could not help but shrink his shoulders slightly, but his mouth was not convinced. He continued to say, ¡°I¡¯ll just treat it as your being careful, Junior Sister¡­ But is it really necessary to do this? His junior sister took a nce at him before replied, ¡°That guy took the Sword Tomb from Yates Gandi, so it was impossible for him to be unscathed. I could even be sure that no matter whom he was, he must be seriously injured now. If he wasn¡¯t seriously injured, why would he hide in the vige where the ants were?¡± ¡°That was one of the reasons why we didn¡¯t have to be afraid¡­¡± ¡°Secondly, this person didn¡¯t know the tracking methods of the Sword Killing Sect at all, so he didn¡¯t expect that we had been tracking him all the time and would appear here today. If we were to take action, we would definitely catch him off guard. He¡¯s in the light, we¡¯re in the dark. The person who should be afraid and worried should be the one who took away the Sword Tomb¡­¡± ¡°As for the third reason¡­¡± Speaking of this, the male cultivator paused for a moment, and a confident look appeared on his face. ¡°The third reason is our realm¡­ If it was in the past, we knew that someone had taken away Yates Gandi¡¯s Sword Tomb Legacy, so we wouldn¡¯t dare to follow him. Because at that time, we were just Holy Land Realm cultivators¡­ Now, we are the Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡± ¡°Even though we¡¯ve just been promoted for only 20 days, we¡¯re still Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters. They are all nonentities under the Heavenly Spirit Realm. But now, we¡¯vepleted this upgrade¡­ Therefore, the third reason is that we two masters are secretly attacking.¡± ¡°Do we need to be afraid of a guy who is seriously injured so that he has to hide his head and show his tail and get together with an ant?¡± The male cultivator asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± The man looked at the female cultivator with burning eyes. He felt as if there was a light of justice behind his head. However, he didn¡¯t expect that after saying so much, the female cultivator¡¯s answer was not only simple, but also the only one word, ¡°Yes¡±. ¡°Why?¡± the male cultivator asked in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant,¡± The female cultivator said rudely, ¡°This person killed Yates Gandi.¡± ¡°I know, you don¡¯t need to remind me. Yates Gandi is dead and cold, but¡­¡± ¡°It was Yates Gandi that died!¡± The female cultivator suddenly raised her voice and interrupted him. Her expression became serious. A sharp light radiated from her, causing the opposite male cultivator to feel an enormous pressure. Under this pressure, the male cultivator¡¯s lips moved. He didn¡¯t say anything else. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing that the male cultivator stopped talking, the female cultivator¡¯s expression gradually eased. She spoke again, but this time, her voice became much softer. ¡°The one who died was Yates Gandi, who was at mid level of second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ Second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ Mid level¡­¡± The male cultivator¡¯s originally impetuous heart suddenly felt as if it had been pressed by something and became heavy. Seeing the thoughtful look in the male cultivator¡¯s eyes, the female cultivator knew that he had listened to her. After a pause, she continued, ¡°And don¡¯t forget that Yates Gandi has never been famous for his sharp magic and magical power, but for his assassination. He was best at hiding his body and then using his powerful magical power to kill with one strike!¡± ¡°To be able to kill a cultivator who was good at hiding himself in space and possessed the legacy of the Sword Tomb and mastered a powerful second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Don¡¯t you think that we should be careful when dealing with such a person?¡± ¡°Just as you said, we are now Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters¡­ But as you said, we have just been promoted for 20 days. Now we are at entry level of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Do you have absolute confidence that you can kill Yates Gandi of second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± The female cultivator¡¯s exnation and question immediately made the male cultivator unable to refute. The female cultivator¡¯s words also made the male cultivatorpletely calm down. He took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re right. I was too impatient and too arrogant before. Such an opponent is worth being careful.¡± ¡°Yes, it should be like this,¡± The female cultivator nodded. She turned the flying sword under her feet again and looked in the direction of Stone Drake Vige. ¡°Whether that person is hiding in the vige or near the Vige, the purple-gold ape of early-stage of wisdom is enough to force him out¡­ Is that person seriously injured or not? If he is injured, how severe is his injuries? This purple-gold ape can also be used as a test stone to let us know what kind of situation our opponent is facing now.¡± The female cultivator¡¯s eyes were deep, as if she was talking to the male cultivator, and also seemed to say to herself, ¡°If we want to walk longer on the path of immortality, not only do we have to work hard and get opportunities, but also be careful when we encounter enemies. It is equally important¡­ A person could never seed in his whole life, but he could never make mistakes¡­¡± ¡°Because once you make a mistake, your life will be over.¡± This sentence was meaningful, and at the same time, it reached the depths of people¡¯s hearts. The male cultivator couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. However, at this time, he suddenly saw that in the distant vige, there seemed to be a picture that they had been expecting for a long time. The copsed house and the messy ruins copsed to the ground, shivering. A figure stood up from the ¡°ants¡± that had no ability to resist. ¡°Is that guy finally losing his patience?¡± The male cultivator¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with excitement. ¡°He¡¯s finally going to take action!¡± The female cultivator¡¯s eyes were also shining. She stared at the figure without blinking. ¡°Well, it¡¯s an old man. It¡¯s right. The one who can kill Yates Gandi must be someone with great strength and experience¡­ Having abundant experience meant that he was very old. It must be him!¡± ¡°Junior Sister¡­¡± The male cultivator¡¯s breathing began to quicken. As long as this person was killed, then the inheritance of the Sword Tomb would belong to them! ¡°Senior Brother, calm down!¡± Although the female cultivator was short of breath, she still waved her hand. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for so long, so we¡¯re not in a hurry. Let¡¯s see what that guy will do and let the purple-gold ape test his current strength!¡± Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 The earth was copsing. Broken walls and ruins could be seen everywhere. The familiar vigers¡¯ faces were full of dust and fear. Under the copsed houses in the distance, blood was flowing out. The sounds of sobbing and crying continued to reach the ears. What everyone saw and heard at this moment was such a scene. A figure suddenly stood up. The noon sun fell from the highest point of the sky. Everyone squinted their eyes and felt that this figure was familiar, with a trace of sadness and destion at this time. The next moment, everyone saw that the person who stood up from the crowd and walked towards the huge demon step by step with determination was their Vige Chief. Many vigers couldn¡¯t remember how old Vige Chief was this year. In many people¡¯s impression, when they were still young, he was the Vige Chief, and it seemed that he had always been like this. But if they thought about it carefully, it didn¡¯t seem that Vige Chief¡¯s back was as weak as it was now several decades ago. He was much stronger when walking than he was now. In the past few decades, everyone in the vige knew that when Vige Chief was young, he was once a warrior who had fought with the bandits from Dragon Spine Mountain. However, Stone Drake Vige had never been attacked by bandits for so many years. Therefore, he had never a chance to show off in front of the vigers. Although asionally, there would be juniors who were immature and wanted to exchange pointers with Vige Chief in the name of asking for guidance, he always refused with a smile. He said that it would beughed at if the elders bullied the younger generation. Or he would say something like that it was a taboo in the cultivation world to bully the weak. In short, no one had ever seen the vige chief who imed to be warrior made a move. In the early years, there were naturally some people who were not convinced. Butter, Vige Chief did indeed do things for the vige. Even some of the youths in the vige also had extraordinary skills because of his verbal guidance. Although no warrior had appeared, everyone still saw the changes in the vige. Therefore, Vige Chief gradually became respected by the Vigers and became the most intelligent elder in the vige. Moreover, a group of youths in the vige had already begun to learn martial arts at the age of ten under the guidance of the vige chief and the vigers with extraordinary skills. ording to Vige Chief, in the next twenty years, there would definitely be a warrior of True Martial Realm appearing in Stone Drake Vige, and at that time, the vige¡¯s life would be better. A vige chief who imed to be a warrior had obtained the approval and respect of the vigers with his wisdom and foresight. As for the fact that he always said that he was a warrior, if Vige Chief hadn¡¯t mentioned it from time to time, many people would have forgotten about it. By now, the fact that Vige Chief was a warrior had be a friendly joke among the vigers. No one cared if the vige chief was really a warrior. Even if he was a warrior, what would they expect him to do since he was so old? However, today, the vige was attacked by a terrifying demon and all the Vigers were facing death. No one dared to resist, but the old vige chief stood up. Although he was old and his body was not as strong as before, warriors not only needed to cultivate themselves, but also to protect the climate under their feet. Under everyone¡¯s panicked and puzzled gazes, Vige Chief walked step by step to where his home should have been. The house made of green bricks had just been smashed into ruins by the purple-gold ape not long ago. Vige Chief searched through the ruins and then bent down with his back to the crowd. ¡°Eh?¡± The vigers who saw this scene couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion. Even Vige Chief¡¯s son was quietly shouting from afar, ¡°Father¡­ Father, what are you doing? Come back quickly!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This thought could not help bute to everyone¡¯s minds, ¡°Vige Chief was getting old, and he was greatly stimted today, so he went crazy¡­¡± But, Vige Chief¡¯s waist suddenly sank down. His thin back suddenly burst out an aura of iron and blood. A smell of blood and fire surged out from his body. With a loud shout, Vige Chief¡¯s arm reached into the ruins and then violently pulled up. Crack! Swoosh! A dark golden long saber was suddenly pulled out of the ruins by him. When he turned around again, Vige Chief¡¯s smiling face carried a serious and resolute expression that they had never seen before. There was a sharp light in his eyes. Under the coarse cloth gown, there seemed to be endless power gushing out. Not far away, the vigers could feel the changes in Vige Chief¡¯s body. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes. Even Vige Chief¡¯s son couldn¡¯t help but gasp at this moment as he muttered, ¡°When did my family¡­ Have this saber?¡± ¡°Vige Chief¡­¡± ¡°Vige Chief is really a warrior¡­¡± ¡°Vige Chief didn¡¯t lie¡­¡± ¡°He is a warrior¡­¡± Many voices began toe out from the crowd. For a moment, the fact that Vige Chief was a warrior was even more shocking than the demon¡¯s attack. Although everyone knew very well that even the strongest warrior was no match for this huge demon, let alone an old vige chief. But, the decisiveness and determination that Vige Chief had disyed seemed to have been cast in the hearts of the vigers to protect the city wall. ¡®Although there are thousands of dangers ahead, I¡¯ll always guard in front of you¡­¡¯ That was what the Vige Chief thought in his heart. Holding the dark golden long saber in his hand, he took a step forward with a cold face and began to speed up, rushing towards the purple-gold ape. He continued to speed up. The air in front of him was oppressed and there was a series of explosions, as if an explosion was brewing. With extreme speed, Vige Chief leaped high into the air. He raised his long saber high above his head and shed at the Ape Demon. A shout was clearly heard by everyone present. ¡°Killing Blood Cut!¡± One was a purple-gold ape with a mountain-like body and a ck hole-like mouth; the other was a skinny old man with white hair and beard. However, the old man¡¯s enraged hair burst forth as he faced off against the purple-gold ape. All the vigers present as well as the group of businessmen were stunned by this scene. They raised their heads and squinted at the scene in front of them. The scene that the Vige Chief clearly knew that he was about to die, but still bravely moved forward, suddenly collided and merged with a part of the memories in Caspian¡¯s mind. *** ¡°What if you don¡¯te back?¡± ¡°Then note back¡­¡± ¡°There are some things, no right or wrong, only willing or not.¡± ¡°My name is Tanya Autumn, and I¡¯m an individual cultivator of Pulse Control Realm.¡± ¡°Caspian, leave quickly! I¡¯m the one they¡¯re trying to catch. Leave now!¡± ¡°My teacher is the bravest person I¡¯ve ever seen, and also an example of my life, so I won¡¯t fall here.¡± ¡°She¡¯s mypanion. Iwon¡¯t let you take away her innate constitution.¡± ¡°Leave this to me before Caspian returns!¡± Countless voices, men and women, rang out in Caspian¡¯s mind. Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 Hong! Caspian felt as if a thunderbolt had exploded in his mind. His whole body feltfortable. In his mind, there seemed to be a long scroll slowly unfolding. On the scroll, every scene was personally experienced by him. The air around him was filled with a fresh smell because of hisplete recovery. However, the people around didn¡¯t notice because they were nervous. At the same time, in the air in front of Caspian, with a muffled sound, a dazzling blood flower burst out. What followed were the cries and exmations around. Caspian frowned and looked in that direction. The next moment, he stood up and jumped up. In that instant, it was as if a streak of lightning tore through the void, rushing towards the blood flower that exploded. *** On the distant mountain peak, the two people, who were observing this scene, suddenly looked stunned. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± The male cultivator muttered to himself, ¡°Was he blown up all of a sudden?¡± He turned around and looked at the female cultivator next to him in confusion. She was also stunned. Her eyes were wide open and full of disbelief. They just saw an old man rushing toward the purple-gold ape. They firmly believed that the Vige Chief was the one they were looking for because of the his resolute momentum. But now, before the old vige chief could even get close to the purple-gold ape, he was directly blown up by the sound waves emitted by the demon¡¯s roar and arge stream of terrifying blood mist spread out in the air. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on? Did we make a mistake?¡± The scene that waspletely inconsistent with the expectation made the female cultivator uncertain, so that she stammered. The male cultivator suddenly became hesitant. ¡°Shall we look around again?¡± ¡°Wait! What¡¯s that?¡± As soon as the male cultivator finished speaking, the female cultivator suddenly stretched out her neck and pointed forward, eximing. ¡°Ha?¡± Just as the male cultivator was about to turn his head, a rumbling sound rang out from the vige ahead. This was not the sound of the purple-gold ape trampling on the ground, but more like someone violently beating a drum. That voice shook everyone¡¯s eardrums. The next moment, the male cultivator saw arge blood flower blooming in the air in front of him. At the same time, he also saw the purple-gold ape let out a painful wail. Its body was like a hill, and it took a few steps back, and then it fell down. When it fell down, it was still waving its right arm. The ce where its right hand should have been was bare. Blood spurted out of the wound heavily. Up ahead in mid-air, the slowly blooming blood flower was like a wriggling blood cloud. It stopped in mid-air for a moment, then transformed into a rain of blood that began to fall down. The vigers stopped crying. Everyone looked at the sky in astonishment. It was impossible for mortals to see what had just happened. It was not until the thick rain of blood fell on the ground and hit their faces that they realized that the huge demon had been knocked to the ground! ¡°Vige Chief, Vige Chief is so powerful!¡± Their hearts were filled with ecstasy in an instant. Everyone¡¯s gazes immediately looked around, searching for Vige Chief¡¯s direction. Soon, they saw Vige Chief being slowly ced on the ground by a person. And that person was the young man who was carried back from the vige entrance yesterday by everyone. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Vige Chief!¡± The vigers shouted and rushed over, regardless of the falling blood. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After taking a few steps forward, they suddenly stopped in unison. Because they panicked to find that ayer of pale blue light, like an upside down bowl, covered the Vige Chief and the young man who had lost his memory. The rain of blood poured down and dyed the ground red. However, Domain in the area covered by the light was not affected at all. The blue light, like a substance, swept away all the blood on it. The vigers saw that the young man who had lost his memory seemed to have stuffed something into Vige Chief¡¯s mouth. After a while, a shocking scene appeared. Vige Chief¡¯s entire body was covered in blood, and he looked like a bloody man, the fresh blood around him was actually seeping into his body. It was as if his body had suddenly turned into a dry sponge, sucking the blood that should have belonged to him back into his body. What¡¯s more, the wounds on Vige Chief¡¯s body were also healing quickly. And a momentter, Vige Chief actually woke up! Although the vigers present had limited knowledge, they were not fools. Seeing this scene, they had also reacted. If there were cultivators and Immortals in the world, then the one in front of them was definitely one! He was the one who saved Vige Chief! With a thud, Vige Chief¡¯s son knelt down first. Next, the other vigers also knelt down toward Caspian. ¡°Immortal, please save our vige!¡± The crowd kept kowtowing to Caspian. At this time, Vige Chief looked at Caspian with a trace of doubt in his eyes. Although he was still in a trance, the feeling of his body and everything he saw showed that the young man picked up by the vigers yesterday turned out to be a cultivator. But wasn¡¯t he a warrior at the third level of True Martial Realm? ¡®Is there such a big gap between my guess and reality?¡¯ Although he guessed wrong, Vige Chief really wanted tough at this moment. He even felt that it would be even better if he could be even more wrong. Taking a deep breath, Vige Chief opened his mouth and wanted to ask Caspian to kill this demon and save the vigers. The ground suddenly trembled, and at the same time, the angry roar of the purple-gold ape was heard. The demon stood up. The sharp pain in its woundpletely stimted its ferocity. It wanted this cultivator who had hurt it to pay the price of his life! The next moment, a huge ck shadow covered Caspian¡¯s head. The purple-gold ape jumped up high and fell heavily. It was going to crush this damned cultivator and this group of humans into minced meat with its own precious body. The gift of the purple-gold ape made its body seem to be covered with ayer of dark gold at this moment. This not only made its body extremely hard, but also increased its weight tenfold in an instant! Before the apended, the void began to shatter. The ground shook wildly, shattering and tearing. The crowd felt as if the end of the world wasing. When the sun was blocked by the body of the purple-gold ape, the world seemed to be on the verge of copse. Almost everyone present felt that all the blood in their bodies had solidified at this moment, and their souls hade out of their bodies, bing lonely ghosts in the universe. ¡°Ha! Big monkey¡­¡± The old vige chief heard Caspian sneering. Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 ¡°It is a failure that demons of early-stage of wisdom look like this.¡± Caspian stood up and looked up into the air. Arge expanse of darkness covered the sky and the sun. Space, light, and even time seemed to copse under this heavy pressure. The vigers who had been kneeling on the ground before all copsed to the ground with ashen faces. These vigers did not dare to look up and could only see a ck shadow growing bigger and bigger on the ground. What Caspian saw was that the monkey¡¯s butt was getting closer and closer to him. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Caspian jumped up and clenched his fists. me Severing immediately erupted with shocking red radiance. mes fluttered about, erupting in mid-air. The me that burst out at this moment was dazzling, like a fierce god. It suddenly attacked like the sun. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± Swoosh! The saber radiance drew an arc in the air. At first nce, it looked like a peacock showing its tail. In the distance, one could clearly see that the saber radiance swept over the body of the purple-gold ape. With a crack, a straight red line appeared in the middle of the huge body of the purple-gold ape. The expression on the purple-gold ape¡¯s face, which had been twisted from anger, also froze at this moment. The next moment, its huge body, like a mountain that had been torn apart by it, was split into two from the middle and fell to the ground. Bang! A deafening roar came from both directions at the same time. The trembling sound waves on the ground turned into visible waves of earth and rushed around. The hot blood in the ape¡¯s body did not spill out at all. Half of its body was like a container, firmly wrapping all the blood and internal organs. ¡°What a strong vigor¡­¡± Caspian didn¡¯t notice the shocked eyes of the people around him at all. He blinked and said, ¡°It is close to the peak of the Wisdom-opening Realm. s, what a pity¡­¡± In the crowd, the Pulse Control Realm cultivator from the caravan couldn¡¯t help swallowing. ¡®From this guy¡¯s tone, it seemed that he didn¡¯t think the demon was strong enough¡­¡¯ The faces of the two cultivators of the Sword Killing Sect, who were hovering in the distance, revealed indescribable ecstasy. ¡°That¡¯s swordsmanship!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him! It¡¯s the little scum who stole the Sword Tomb!¡± Without hesitation, they rode their flying swords and shot out like meteors. Caspian was touching his chin and preparing to absorb the purple-gold ape¡¯s vigor. Suddenly, he felt something and looked up. Two rows of sword radiance, with extremely fierce and sharp aura, fell from the sky and fell on his head. Caspian immediately exerted the Ursa Major¡¯s Blurred Shadows and retreated. Almost at the moment when he left, the sword radiance suddenly fell to the ground. Bang! A huge crater with a diameter of nearly 20 feet suddenly exploded on the ground. Because it was very close to the corpse of the purple-gold ape, almost half of the corpse was crushed by the sword radiance. Hot flesh and blood scattered all over the ground. Caspian looked up and saw two figures suspended in midair, looking down at him. Seeing the two standing in the air, Caspian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm, sneak attack?¡± Before the vigers of Stone Drake Vige could understand what had happened, the only Pulse Control Realm cultivator suddenly revealed an expression of extreme fear when he heard Caspian¡¯s words. The next moment, he was so scared that he spat out white foam and fainted. ¡°Hand over the inheritance of the Sword Tomb and I will spare your and these mortals¡¯ lives!¡± The male cultivator said impatiently. ¡°Sword Tomb?¡± Caspian slightly tilted his head, showing a puzzled look. ¡°Stop pretending! Yates Gandi¡¯s Sword Tomb Legacy is in your hands!¡± ¡°We used our ult skill to track you all the way. Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t know. The means you used to kill the purple-gold ape just now have exposed your secret!¡± When the male cultivator spoke again, he fell to the ground with the female cultivator. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After sizing up Caspian, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the female cultivator doubtfully. ¡°This guy is at Holy Land Realm? Do you mean that Yates Gandi died in the hands of a Holy Land Realm cultivator?¡± The female cultivator frowned. The realm and appearance of Caspian were far from her previous spection. As the two of them were whispering, Caspian frowned, ¡°Do you mean that you¡¯re the one who brought this purple-gold ape here?¡± The two cultivators, a man and a woman, did not notice that when Caspian opened his mouth at this time, a cold aura was surging from all directions. There was a faint sound of a torrent running through the void. ¡°Maybe Yates Gandi was seriously injured because of other reasons, but this guy took advantage of it,¡± After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Besides, this guy is a Holy Land Realm cultivator. Isn¡¯t it more convenient?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The male cultivator chuckled. ¡°If I had known he was a Holy Land Realm cultivator, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble¡­¡± Before the male cultivator could finish his words, a mass of starlight suddenly rushed toward them. ¡°Nine Changes of Stars!¡± ¡°You brat! How dare you!¡± The male cultivator was shocked, and then he was furious. ¡°How dare an ant of Holy Land Realm take the initiative to attack us?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he drew his sword. ¡°Since you¡¯re in such a hurry to die, I¡¯ll send all of you on your way, lest anyone leak the news.¡± With a cold snort, the sword in the male cultivator¡¯s hand chopped directly at Caspian against the starlight. The sword radiance was like thunder, and sword Qi was as cold as the cold moon. It was as cold as the winter, sucking away all the vitality in the world at this moment. Ssh! The surging starlight was instantly cut in half. His shoulder was extremely precise. It tore through the void and chopped down on Caspian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re going to die¡­¡± The man grinned hideously. However, just as he spoke these few words, the expression on his face became stunned. After which, it swiftly changed from shock to horror. In front of him, his extremely sharp sword light, although pressed on the shoulder of Caspian, could not cut through at all! The other party actually managed to block his sword with his body! The male cultivator was shocked and angry. In addition to the starlight around him, he did not find any runes emerging from Caspian. Caspian reached out and grabbed the long sword on his shoulder. He directly crushed it without blinking. With a bang, the sword edge exploded into countless pieces. At the same time, a burst of spiritual Qi that brought about disorder rolled into the male cultivator¡¯s chest, directly blocking the cirction of spiritual Qi in the male cultivator¡¯s body, blood kept rolling. He actually developed a terrifying feeling of beingpletely suppressed, his body unable to move at all. ¡®How is this possible? How could I be suppressed by a Holy Land Realm cultivator?¡¯ The male cultivator¡¯s eyes were full of shock. The female cultivator by the side would naturally not watch herpanion be killed. A trace of cruelty appeared on her face. She curled her five fingers. In an instant, six streaks of sword radiance condensed in front of her, forming a rotating chakram, and then shot toward Caspian at the same time. ¡°Exterminate Sea Sword!¡± Hong! Under the impact of the sword radiance, the air and light seemed to be boiling, and the void became distorted. Terrifying waves instantly spread to a radius of 20 to 30 kilometers, and in an instant, Caspian, the vigers around, the corpse of the purple-gold ape, the Stone Drake Vige, and the surrounding Domain were all included, as if they would all be destroyed in the next moment. Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 The entire void suddenly became blurry and chaotic under the vibration, distortion, and assassination of the sword momentum. It kept peeling and breaking, full of a sense of destion and despair at the end of the world. The female cultivator snorted. ¡°A mere Holy Land Realm cultivator dares to challenge the might of the Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± But what happened today seemed to be deliberately against her. As soon as she finished speaking, the constantly twisting void suddenly stopped. The six sword beams that pierced through the void stopped spinning. The sword radiance was constantly shaking, as if it waspeting with a force. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The sound of steel tes being pried was heard. The female cultivator¡¯s eyes were wide open. She was surprised to see that there seemed to be a monster in the Chaos in front of her. This monster had a total of six arms. It was grabbing a streak of sword light. The sword radiance wanted to struggle and exert the power it should have. But, not only could the sword radiance not move forward at all, but it also had a tendency to be controlled by the other party. A horrible fluctuation was constantlying from the void. Crack! The female cultivator heard a crisp sound. She felt a sharp pain in her heart, as if her heart had been pierced by a needle. In an instant, her eyes were filled with horror. ¡°My magic weapon¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll return your magic weapon to you! Hahaha!¡± Theughter came from the front. All of a sudden, the hurricane was raging and the time was shaking. An ancient and thick power suddenly burst out from the Chaos. Crack! Crack! Crack! The surrounding void shattered like ss. Under the extremely shocked gaze of the female cultivator, she saw Caspian with three heads and six arms, covered in a set of armor with raging mes, looking at her. Magical power she disyed and the six streaks of sword radiance were now held by her opponent¡¯s six hands. ¡°You¡­¡± The female cultivator had never seen such a scene before. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak for a while. ¡°Give it back to you!¡± With a roar, Caspian¡¯s arm roared like a volcano erupting. The terrifying power of vigor directly dyed the silver sword radiance bright red, and then it was violently thrown back. Swoosh! The blood-red instantly pierced through the female cultivator¡¯s body, sent her flying more than ten miles away, and nailed her to the ground. Blood spurted out from her wound like spring water. ¡°Magical power¡­ It waspletely suppressed¡­¡± The female cultivator¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. As for that male cultivator, he was already dumbfounded when Caspian crushed his flying sword. The fight between the female cultivator and Caspian was so quick that he had no time to react. There was only one thought in the male cultivator¡¯s mind, ¡®No wonder Yates Gandi died in his hands¡­¡¯ Originally, he could have thought of more things, but unfortunately, Caspian did not intend to give him this opportunity. Caspian stepped forward and kicked him down. Paw! The horrible fluctuation in the air was enough to blow up steel and mountains. In an instant, it poured into the male cultivator¡¯s body through the void. His body suddenly rose into the air. There was a crackling sound all over his body, like the sound of firecrackers exploding. After a while, when the man fell to the ground, all his bones, muscles, and internal organs were smashed into flesh and blood. They kept flowing out from a piece of skin. When Caspian walked to the side of the female cultivator, the female cultivator also died a moment ago. The six streaks of sword radiance that were given back to her were even more powerful than the one she had released. The moment the sword light prated her body, all the tendons and vessels in her body were broken. In addition, the blood in the wound was spurting wildly, and in the blink of an eye, all the blood in her body was drained. In this case, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t die. Caspian found nothing valuable except two storage pouches on these two cultivators¡¯ bodies. He had regained his memory, so he knew from their words that they came because of Yates Gandi. However, they did not seek revenge for Yates Gandi, but for obtaining Yates Gandi¡¯s Sword Tomb Legacy. He directly broke the prohibition of the storage pouches. Caspian looked inside and found a ck metal te with two fingers together. A sword pattern was carved on the metal token. Although it was only a sword pattern, people could feel waves of sharp Qiing at them, and their necks could not help but feel cold. The words ¡°Sword Killing Sect¡± were written on the back of the token. ¡®So, the Sword Killing Sect is the origin of Yates Gandi and these two people?¡¯ Caspian thought, ¡®When I was in the Sword Tomb, I did see someone trying to contact Yates Gandi¡­ Yes, if Yates Gandi came from the Sword Killing Sect, generally speaking, the Sect would set up life cards for its disciples. Once a disciple died outside, the life card would show something¡­¡¯ ¡®It seemed that the people from the Sword Killing Sect must have noticed that something was wrong with Yates Gandi¡¯s Life Card, so they wanted to contact him. However, they came for Yates Gandi¡¯s Sword Tomb¡­ And in order to lure me out, they even drove a purple-gold ape to attack the vige¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian turned around and looked over. Just now, he had killed the two cultivators in an extremely powerful manner. Therefore, even if the female cultivator used her magical power, the damage she could cause was actually very limited. Only now did Caspian realize that his realm had improved. When he first entered Three Sages Mountain, he was at mid level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. Now, he had reached peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. No wonder it was so easy to deal with the two entry level cultivators of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. In other words, in his current realm, if he took a step further, he would be a Heavenly Spirit Realm, a Master! A long time ago, in front of Caspian, Heavenly Spirit Realm was still like the Milky Way in the sky, unreachable. But now, he was only one realm away from Heavenly Spirit Realm. Caspian couldn¡¯t help feeling excited. Although he was excited, Caspian also knew that even there was only one level of difference, it was not so easy to climb up. There was amon saying in cultivators¡¯ world that under the Heavenly Spirit Realm, they were all nonentities. It also indirectly showed that it was not easy to promote from Holy Land Realm to Heavenly Spirit Realm. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that it was very difficult. It was a narrow escape. Caspian was lost in thought for a moment when he found that his realm had improved. But soon, he put his attention back to reality. Hisst memory was that when he saw the old emperor in Three Sages Mountain and woke up, he found himself in apletely strange vige. ¡®How long have I been unconscious and lost my memory? What¡¯s the ending of Three Sages Mountain? How can I appear here? How¡¯s Jessica and others doing now?¡¯ ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ After Caspian calmed down at this moment, all the problems suddenly surged up like a tide, which gave him a headache. ¡®I was still careless at that time. The old emperor obviously had some special means¡­¡¯ Caspian patted his head. Since there were a lot of problems at present, and he didn¡¯t know where to start, he should use the stupidest method, start with the problem in front of him. Having made up his mind, Caspian raised his head to look at the people of the Stone Drake Vige in front of him. Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 The mountain peak copsed, a demon attacked, cultivators appeared, and the vige was destroyed. In such a short afternoon, so many big changes happened. As long as it was a mortal, he couldn¡¯t stand it. Therefore, when Caspian looked over, he found that the vigers of the Stone Drake Vige, who were sitting on the ground, were all in a daze and their eyes were lifeless. Obviously, it was impossible for them to recover from such an impact quickly. Among the crowd, the only one who was still acting normally was the old vige chief. Using the old vige chief¡¯s own words, he was also someone who had seen great scenes back then. What¡¯s more, elixirs that Caspian had just stuffed into his mouth were refined by Eva Green. After all, Master Eva Green was an Elder of the sect. She did not dare to be careless when Caspian asked her to refine elixirs. Therefore, elixirs not only cured the old vige chief¡¯s injury in an instant, but also restored his old body to a certain extent. Although the old vige chief who was walking towards Caspian still looked like an old man, his bright eyes and powerful footsteps made him look like he was in his prime. When he was still ten miles away from Caspian, the Vige Chief stopped moving forward. When he saw Caspian make a move, he naturally knew the identity of Caspian. This person was a cultivator, and he was a very strong cultivator! He didn¡¯t know the difference between Holy Land Realm cultivators and Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators because of his status. But with theparison between the purple-gold ape and the two cultivators of the Sword Killing Sect, he naturally knew that the power that Caspian possessed could destroy the entire Stone Drake Vige with a flick of his finger. At a distance of ten miles, the Vige Chief knelt down and kowtowed respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Immortal¡­¡± Immortals were all very particr about status and respect. The Vige Chief didn¡¯t dare to casually call him ¡®Lord¡¯, so he used the safest way to address Caspian. Caspian nodded slightly, showing the demeanor of an immortal. Now that he had regained his memory, he naturally wouldn¡¯t talk to Vige Chief like before. This was the reason why immortals and mortals were different. Caspian did not speak at this moment, but the Vige Chief did not remain silent. After kowtowing, he expressed his gratitude to Caspian, ¡°Thank you, for saving my life. And, thank you for saving the whole vige¡­¡± After thanking him, Vige Chief stopped talking. If it was anyone else, they might even take the opportunity to show off. They would hope that Caspian would take action and lend the vige a hand. But the old vige chief didn¡¯t do that. He didn¡¯t even mention that the vigers had carried the unconscious Caspian back. The whole thing seemed to be the attack of the demon and cultivators in the Stone Drake Vige, and when Caspian passed by, he saved the Stone Drake Vige in danger. Caspian cast a deep look at Vige Chief. The vige chief didn¡¯t know Caspian¡¯s character, but he knew that big shots were very afraid of being kidnapped by others by feelings. Moreover,a and loss of memory were still sore spots for big shots. It was a disgraceful past. Which big shot would be willing to be mentioned about his past? And it was even mentioned by mortals like them? Therefore, this vige chief was quite clever. Caspian pondered for a moment. Vige Chief didn¡¯t make any requests, but Caspian understood in his heart that there was still karma between him and Stone Drake Vige. Vige Chief and the vigers didn¡¯t hear the conversation between the two cultivators of the Sword Killing Sect, but Caspian knew it clearly. The purple-gold ape was driven here by the two cultivators in order to force him to show up. Perhaps it was for the purpose of measuring his strength. In other words, Stone Drake Vige had suffered an unexpected disaster today. Since that was the case, it was impossible for Caspian to pretend to have nothing to do with it. Some cultivators could do it. But Caspian couldn¡¯t, which didn¡¯t match his heart. After thinking for a while with his eyes closed, Caspian waved in the direction of Vige Chief. The air surged like a tide. Vige Chief¡¯s body instinctively trembled. He had no contact with high-level cultivators, so his first reaction was as if that he and the vigers would be killed! But soon he found that he was wrong. After the air flowed, something appeared in front of him. There were more than a dozen heavy boxes, seven or eight small bottles, and a few old books. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing these things, Vige Chief knew that these were gifts from Caspian. Caspian had already walked to the front of Vige Chief and looked down at him, ¡°Your realm had fallen because of your growing age and the umtion of old injuries. However, the elixirs I gave you have already restored your realm to the third level of True Martial Realm.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, Immortal!¡± Vige Chief had doubts before, but when he heard Caspian¡¯s words, he was even more excited. The third stage of True Martial Realm! In the eyes of cultivators, this represented a stronger ant at most. But for mortals, this was an extremely great achievement! When Vige Chief was young, his highest realm was at the second stage of the True Martial Realm. Originally, his cultivation realm had already dropped, turning into a mortal old man, but now, not only did his Qi and blood be vigorous again, not losing out to a robust man, his cultivation realm had also broken through. In other words, his lifespan could be extended by more than a dozen or twenty years! How could a mortal not be excited? ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited. I haven¡¯t finished my words yet,¡± Caspian said. Vige Chief quickly reached out to wipe away the tears from the corners of his eyes due to excitement. ¡°There are ordinary gold and silver in the box. It must be enough for you to rebuild the vige. ¡± In fact, Caspian¡¯s words were conservative. These gold and silver were more than enough for these vigers to live a carefree life for a few lifetimes after the construction, let alone rebuild Stone Drake Vige. ¡°There are medicines and elixirs in these bottles,¡± Caspian said, ¡°If the injured people use some of them today, they can recover. As for elixirs¡­ ¡± After a pause, Caspian continued, ¡°There is no big problem that some excellent people in the vige can enter True Martial Realm if they take one before they turn fourteen.¡± As soon as these words came out, Vige Chief¡¯s body trembled with excitement. His greatest wish in this life was to cultivate a warrior for Stone Drake Vige before he died! Even a warrior of the first stage of the True Martial Realm would be okay. But in such a remote town in the mountains, it was not so easy to cultivate a warrior. In terms of difficulty, it was almost the same as a top schr from a poor family for generations. Now, Caspian directly gave them this opportunity. And there were more than one opportunities! With this thought in mind, Vige Chief¡¯s face was flushed red, like a piece of pig liver that was filled with blood. As for who would be chosen to eat these elixirs, Caspian didn¡¯t care. This kind of thing was left to Vige Chief. However, what made Vige Chief even more excited was still behind. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 ¡°Those three are a cultivation skill and two martial arts techniques.¡± As soon as Caspian finished speaking, Vige Chief rolled his eyes and fell to the ground with a click. ¡°Eh?¡± Caspian couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. Vige Chief trembled on the ground for a while before recovering. He quickly apologized to Caspian while stroking his chest. But when he spoke, he was still panting. The excitement and disbelief in his eyes could not be described in words. ¡®Cultivation Method!¡¯ ¡®Martial arts technique!¡¯ The Immortal actually rewarded them with these two things! Gold and silver could be used up, and elixirs would be exhausted. Cultivation methods and martial arts techniques could be inherited! The word inheritance did not mean ordinary things. With this cultivation technique and martial technique, the future of Stone Drake Vige would be very different. If things went well, after several generations of hard work, it was possible for the vige to be a family in the end. As for the family and the vige, they were twopletely different concepts. Thinking of this, Vige Chief felt that his heart couldn¡¯t help thumping wildly, as if it was an intense drum. Even his temples were beating, as if he would suffer from brain bleeding at any time. Gold, silver, elixirs, and Cultivation Methods were all found in the treasure vault of other families by Caspian. For the Vige Chief today, these things seemed to be too useless. However, for the vigers of Stone Drake Vige, this was a great opportunity. And Caspian also took this opportunity to express his gratitude andpensation to the vigers of Stone Drake Vige. In fact, if Caspian really wanted to give it to the other party, he could give them hundreds of times more gold, silver, elixirs, and methods. But if he really did that, it wouldn¡¯t be an opportunity for the vigers of Stone Drake Vige, but a disaster. A warrior of the third stage of the True Martial Realm and a group of mortal vigers would naturally attract the attention of many parties if they suddenly made a fortune. They would not be able to protect the treasures. But now, Caspian had given them the perfect gift. On the one hand, it could help Stone Drake Vige rebuild in a short period of time. On the other hand, it could also open up a new path for Stone Drake Vige¡®s future. But that was not enough. Not to mention anything else, just elixirs and martial arts techniques could attract some bad thoughts from the outside world. Caspian looked at the Pulse Control Realm cultivator in the crowd. In fact, this cultivator¡¯s realm was not high in the eyes of today¡¯s Caspian. Mid level of first stage of the Pulse Control Realm was just the beginning of the Path to Immortality. However, it was more than enough for this person to guard Stone Drake Vige in a short period of time. Stone Drake Vige was so remote. A single Pulse Control Realm cultivator was enough to ensure the safety of this ce for several decades. Several decadester, if Stone Drake Vige were to make good use of the reward bestowed by Caspian and develop into a n, then even without the protection of Pulse Control Realm, there wouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. After all, such a situation like today would not happen once in a thousand years. After making up his mind, Caspian reached out and grabbed the Pulse Control Realm cultivator directly. The Pulse Control Realm cultivator had just seen Caspian make a move. As a person who officially stepped on the Path to Immortality, among so many people present not long ago, only the Pulse Control Realm cultivator could see that the two cultivators of the Sword Killing Sect were Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters. It was because of this that he could feel how unfathomable Caspian that killed two Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators was. Being caught by Caspian, the cultivator of Pulse Control Realm didn¡¯t dare to move at all. Caspian didn¡¯t say anything else. A dark red light appeared in his palm, and then he pressed his palm on the cultivator¡¯s chest. This cultivator only had one thought. ¡®It¡®s over. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g I¡¯m going to die! But I didn¡¯t do anything!¡¯ But the next moment, he felt a warm current flowing from his chest to his limbs and bones. He felt morefortable than when he was cultivating and his spiritual Qi was running inside his body. When he opened his eyes again, this cultivator¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. Because he could sense that Caspian¡¯s palm did not kill him, but removed some internal injuries in his body. Some of these internal injuries were caused by the wrong cultivation method, while others were left behind when fighting with others. The sensation he had was as if he had been reborn. This cultivator¡¯s breathing became rapid. ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early,¡° Caspian squinted at him. ¡°This is an opportunity, but it¡¯s also a seal.¡± The Pulse Control Realm cultivator blinked in confusion and then looked down. Suddenly, he saw a red mark on his chest like a spider web. This mark was the size of a palm, but it struggled out bit by bit. At first nce, it made people feel a little scary. However, the cultivator was very calm at this time. Because he had seen the strength of Caspian, he clearly understood that if Caspian really wanted to kill him, one finger was enough. There was no need to go through so much trouble. So he immediately said, ¡°What can I do for you, Master? I won¡¯t hesitate even if I¡¯m deeply hurt!¡± He didn¡¯t know the realm of Caspian, but when he saw Caspian kill two Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in a sh, he naturally thought that Caspian was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. Caspian didn¡¯t expose the other party. Moreover, he felt that the cultivator of Pulse Control Realm was quite quick-witted, so he said, ¡°I want you to stay here to guard the Stone Drake Vige for thirty years. After thirty years, it¡®s up to you to decide whether you want to stay or not¡­¡± ¡°Before that, if you don¡¯t do as I say, the seal will burn up the blood in your body in an instant. If you do as I say, then thirty years from now, the power contained within the seal will merge into your body, allowing your cultivation base to advance even further.¡± ¡°I will not let you down, Master!¡± the cultivator of Pulse Control Realm cultivator said loudly without any hesitation, ¡°I am willing to make an oath of inner demon to abide by Master¡®s decree. ¡± ¡®Very good, there¡®s another one clever person,¡¯ Caspian thought. For a cultivator, the oath of inner demon was the most binding oath. Since the other party took the initiative, Caspian naturally did not stop him. After the other party made the oath of inner demon, Caspian let him go. After the cultivator¡®s feetnded on the ground, he still looked happy. It seemed that it was a great honor to be driven by a cultivator at the level of Caspian. Next, Caspian had nothing more to ask about this vige. It was good that he had a clear conscience about karma. So he didn¡®t say anything more. With a flip of his wrist, he stepped on the Heaven and Earth chessboard. The next moment, Caspian rode the chessboard of heaven and earth, rose into the air under the amazed and admiring eyes of the vigers, and flew away. After flying into the sky, Caspianposed himself. The first thing he did was to take out his telepathic jade. Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 It was December 13th, the day when Caspian regained his memory and killed the two Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Sword Killing Sect and the golden ape. The atmosphere in a courtyard in Lunia¡®s mansion was a little stuffy. The atmosphere hadsted for more than half a month. At this time, in the yard, Lady Maisie and Maya Kaye were talking about something. Xander Faris sat on the rockery and looked ahead, as if he was thinking about something. Omar Pine leaned against the tree not far away, rubbing the hilt of de of Wind in his hand. de of Wind had already copsed in the battle of the Three Sages Mountain. Now, there was only one sword hilt left as a souvenir. As for Ice Sword and Fire Sword, they had even lost their hilts. There were also a few others, either sitting or standing, and inside the house in the courtyard. Master Eva Green, who was standing at the entrance of the courtyard, could not help but sigh in her heart when she saw the worried looks on their faces in the courtyard. These people were put in a huge bronze coffin when Three Sages Mountain copsed and sent to her. More than 20 days had passed. However, even at this moment, Eva Green still remembered the shock and surprise she felt when she opened the coffin. Almost all the people in the coffin were seriously injured. The more serious ones were pale and weak. Thanks to her timely help, they could be cured. After thinking about itter, Eva Green couldn¡¯t help but suspect that the reason why she didn¡¯t follow them into the Three Sages Mountain at that time was partly because of the prohibition, and partly because Caspian was preparing for the future. Although she hadn¡¯t been in contact with Caspian for a long time, she was still an existence who had seen countless people in the sect. After several things, she could naturally feel that Caspian was a person who would consider all kinds of solutions before doing things. In this way, it was hard to say whether Caspian had expected any ident in advance, so he made arrangements first and let she wait outside at that time. Anyway, Caspian¡®s early preparations saved all the people present, including Little Candy, Handsome, and several other demons. After that incident, me Gordon arranged for them toe to Lunia and live in the mansion. After a short period of recovery, me Gordon was also busy. The reason was very simple. There was a big problem in the trial test of the Three Sages Mountain. However, no matter how busy he was, he woulde at least every two days to tell everyone about the current situation. Many cultivators died because of the copse of the Three Sages Mountain. Needless to say, almost all cultivators in ck Soul City had been wiped out. A team like Jessica Lawrence, me Gordon, and Lady Maisie, which had not lost a single person, could be said to be a miracle in a miracle. As for the fallen cultivators, they were all elites from various Efrax sects or families. Their death would naturally cause damage to the strength of the sects and families. Although no one in the outside world knew exactly what had happened in the Three Sages Mountain, and no one dared to publicly me the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for not doing well, which led to this ident, the resentment from the sects and families of Efrax really existed. If a normal person lost money, he would be depressed for a long time, not to mention that the sect or family had done their best to cultivate talents but the talents died. They died with a crash, and there was no hope of finding a corpse. Therefore, during this period of time, both the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Lunia had to appease the sects and families of Efrax. As the Prince of Lunia, me Gordon had to deal with some things in person, even though his surname was different. These busy things, on the one hand, made him very busy recently, on the other hand, let him know many inside stories that others did not know. For example, the series of actions the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had taken, as well as the news that the opening of the Spirit Severing Road would be dyed for a few months. But in fact, this news was not what me Gordon and the people in the yard cared about the most. What they were most concerned about was the whereabouts of Caspian. From the day they woke up, they had not received any news about him. ording to Eva Green, only the coffin flew out that day. Although there was a mark of Caspian under the coffin, it did not indicate his whereabouts. The whereabouts of Caspian seemed to have be a mystery. me Gordon secretly sent people to look for it. However, there was still no news for more than ten days. Jessica was also constantly using telepathic jade, hoping to get a response from Caspian. But every time the message was spread out, it was like a stone sinking into the sea. Caspian might have died. As time went by, this idea continued to expand uncontrobly, even though everyone tried hard not to think about it. In addition, when Bowen Pullman saw Caspian in ck Soul City, he said that Caspian¡¯s birth destiny was locked and that his life would not be long. The atmosphere in the courtyard these days was getting more and more depressing. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was not long after noon¡­. It was the sunniest in a day, and it was also the warmest time in winter. However, Master Eva Green stood at the entrance of the courtyard. When she looked up, she could still feel the sun above her head. It was so pale that it was a little ring, making one¡¯s heart turn cold. Logically speaking, she should have hated Caspian. Because this person had humiliated her and even treated her as a ve. But after a long time, Caspian¡¯s behavior and principles of being a human had been recognized by her unconsciously. Caspian seemed to be born with the temperament of a leader, and he had the quality that made people unconsciously trust him. Therefore, this hatred had unknowingly be very faint and almost disappeared. She even felt that Caspian must have understood her emotions and thoughts. Otherwise, in that case, if Caspian did not trust her, how could he hand over the seriously injured people to her? This feeling of being believed was really wonderful and exciting. Every time she thought of this, Eva Green felt her heart ache. She really hoped that Caspian could see at this time that she had not let him down. She had saved everyone. They were the only team that had not been hurt during the trip to the Three Sages Mountain. While she was thinking about this, she suddenly heard footsteps approaching from outside the courtyard. Not only Eva Green, but everyone in the courtyard also raised their heads and looked over. The next moment, everyone saw me Gordoning in. Thest time me Gordon came was two days ago. ording to the usual practice, even if he was busy today, he woulde to tell them some new news. Looking at the expectant eyes of the people in the yard, me Gordon felt his heart clench. He gritted his teeth and shook his head silently. The eyes of the people in the courtyard immediately dimmed. There was still no news from Caspian¡­ The bitterness in everyone¡¯s hearts grew stronger. Just when the courtyard was extremely silent, there was a loud crash in the room. What was falling on the ground? The next moment, in the staggering footsteps, Jessica ran out of the room in a hurry with a trembling shoulder and a little excitement on her face. She raised her telepathic jade high in the air. Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 ¡°We are all safe¡­¡± ¡°Master Eva Green saved us¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. The most serious ones are Sna and Xander Faris¡­¡° ¡°me Gordon took us to the mansion¡­¡± ¡°We haven¡®t heard from you, but me Gordon has been sending people to find you¡­¡± ¡°We wanted to look for you a few days ago, but me Gordon stopped us¡­¡± ¡°Charlotte Sky also brought the news today. What happened in the Three Sages Mountain must have something to do with you, right¡­¡± ¡°We are all waiting for you toe back¡­¡± *** When all the information recorded in telepathic jade was unfolded in an instant, Caspian was a little dizzy. Although he still did not know the exact date of today, from the message left by Jessica, he could deduce that the time he lost his memory should be longer than he had imagined. Therefore, he did not continue to travel. Instead, he chose a nearby mountain peak tond. Then, he found a cave and arranged a fantasy array to block his body. After that, he began to carefully check the message left by Jessica. There were many messages, but the records were still in order. From these messages, Caspian quickly sorted out some information he needed. For some reason, the Three Sages Mountain copsed. The moment the mountain peak copsed, Jessica and the others were sent out in the coffin. At present, everyone has been ced in the mansion by me Gordon. More importantly, they did not lose a single person. This was what Caspian cared about the most. After seeing this message, Caspian finally felt relieved. Hisst memory in the pce of Three Sages Mountain was the old emperor¡®s strange eyes. Those eyes must have been the source of the power that could dominate the 12 countries and kill countless cultivators. With that in mind, images shed across Caspian¡®s mind. ¡®Imperial Pce¡­¡¯ ¡®Peach Blossom¡­¡¯ ¡®Mother¡­¡¯ The scene caused Caspian¡¯s body to tremble. When he came back to his senses and gasped for breath, Caspian was surprised to find that his body had be tense and sweat poured out. ¡®Dream¡­ Three Lives¡­¡¯ After a while, Caspian slowly uttered these words. Thest memory that he had lost came to his mind and was imprinted in his mind. At the same time, thest drop of sweat flowed down his cheeks to his chin and dripped onto the ground. ¡°I remember now. The old emperor¡®s Three-life Eye can see the past, present, and future¡­¡± Caspian mumbled. ¡®I saw this life and my previous life, but I didn¡¯t seem to see the future. The guy behind the Gates of Hell took my body. The copse of the Three Sages Mountain must have something to do with the guy behind the Gates of Hell¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian suddenly felt a chill in his heart. When he had no memory, his body must have been taken over by the guy behind the Gates of Hell. But why didn¡®t that guy continue? ¡°How did I get here?¡± Instantly, one problem after another kept appearing. Caspian felt that he had to sort out what had happened to him during this period of time. He had a vague premonition that if this problem was not handled properly, there might be big trouble. However, he did not do it immediately. He first reported to Jessica and others through telepathic jade. They had not heard any news about him for so long. He could imagine that everyone must be anxious. After that, he told Jessica that he didn¡®t know his exact location for the time being. Because of some special circumstances, he couldn¡®t contact them in the past. Now that they could contact each other, they could keep it going. When he figured out where he was, he would go back. The most important meaning of this message was to let Jessica and others know that he was safe now. Sure enough, after a while, he received a reply from Jessica. Although it was only a short text, he could still feel the excitement in the other party¡¯s mood. After sending a few more messages to Jessica, Caspian temporarily put away telepathic jade and began to think with his eyes closed. The first thing he needed to do was to clear his mind through memory. The process was very short. Before long, he took out the Blood Ruyi Sceptre, the Eight Divine Ruler, and two things that looked like eyeballs from the ring. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The Blood Ruyi Sceptre and the Eight Divine Ruler were obtained from the inner demon and National Master respectively in ck Soul City. As for the two eyeballs, they were the real eyeballs of the old emperor. When he dug out the eyeballs, Caspian¡¯s body had been controlled by the one behind the Gates of Hell, so he was not clear about the process. After taking out the two eyeballs, he was stunned for a while. ¡°That fellow¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, Caspian closed his eyes. The next moment, he entered his consciousness ocean. This was the second time he had decided to enter the Gates of Hell and have a chat with that person. For the first time, Caspian saw Highway to hell and a faceless woman holding amp. The bitingly cold Hell Monsoon made people¡®s hearts palpitate when they thought about it now. However, as soon as he entered the sea of consciousness today, he felt that something was wrong. The deeper he went, the stronger the strange feeling became. When Caspian came to the bottom of his sense of perception and saw the Gates of Hell, his eyes suddenly changed. The Gates of Hell gave off a lifeless smell. The Gates of Hell in Caspian¡¯s memory was a rusty steel gate, covered with shocking blood. Countless vengeful spirits turned into Monsoons from the depths of hell. They kept crying and howling, with the Gates of Hell as the center. In the gate of hell, the yellow-green light was the dividing line between the two worlds. But, the gate of hell that appeared in front of Caspian still had rust, it gave people the feeling of being abandoned. The originally ring scarlet blood on it had now be dark and mottled, giving people an iparably strong visual impact. Hell Monsoon also disappeared. The light in the gate had disappeared at some point. At this time, the Gates of Hell that appeared in front of Caspian was like a city that had been abandoned for many years outside the frontier fortress. The lonely gate left behind in the end was full of destion and loneliness. As for the coldness, horror, despair, and violence from the Hell, they all disappeared. Right now, the Gates of Hell was nothing more than a dead thing, just an abandoned door frame. Seeing this scene, Caspian was stunned. ¡°What exactly is going on¡­ What is going on¡­¡± Coming back from sea of consciousness to reality, Caspian couldn¡®t help feeling dazed. When the North Heaven Queen appeared and Grand Pure Emperor attacked, Caspian¡¯s consciousness sank into a deep sleep, so he did not know what had happened at that time. However, the state disyed by the Gates of Hell told him that what had happened at that time was definitely not simple. He did not know how much power was needed to copse the Three Sages Mountain. But if the person behind the Gates of Hell could be like this, then this power was definitely beyond his imagination. Something terrible must have happened in the pce! Caspian took a deep breath,posed himself, and then grabbed eyeballs on the ground. He thought perhaps there would be clues about these things. Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 The eyeballs of people were usually hidden in the heads of people, so they only looked as big as eyes. But in fact, the whole eyeball was much bigger than the eye. The old Caspian¡¯s eyes were in front of him. However, the old emperor¡¯s eyes were obviously different from ordinary people¡¯s. The eyeballs were round and brown. Although they were called eyeballs, they were actually more like two smooth stone balls. When he touched it, one of them was bone-chillingly cold, while the other made people feel warm. Judging from the sense of touch, there seemed to be a difference between the two eyeballs of the old emperor, which made Caspian curious. He picked up the warm eyeball first. He knew that this eyeball was the Three-life Eye that he had been tricked. He could clearly see that the three vortexes were slowly rotating like three clouds. Not only were they rotating, but the three vortexes also formed a triangle, exchanging positions with each other. If he observed carefully for a while longer, he would find that after the three vortexes, there seemed to be stars all over the sky. The boundless mysteries of the cosmos seemed to be contained within it. Caspian was staring at it attentively. He felt his scalp tingling and goose bumps all over his body. ¡°The Three-life Eye¡­¡± he murmured, ¡°It can see three lives¡­.¡± However, in the memory of Caspian, he only saw his previous life and the present life. When he wanted to see his future life, he seemed to be interrupted. In his previous life, he didn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on. He seemed to see two arms as big as dragons. One of them broke through the air and the other split the ground. They collided in the air, destroying the world, Yin and Yang reversed, and the five elements sank. Thinking of the extremely shocking scene, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®So, if it was really my previous life, wouldn¡¯t I be a very powerful person?¡¯ Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t see much about his previous life, so he didn¡¯t know what was going on. He couldn¡¯t even figure out whether he was the one in the sky or the one on the ground. However, these were all fleeting thoughts. There was no need to care about it. Caspian¡¯ s attention was more focused on the memory of this life. He remembered that his mother had said something to him in the pce of South Earlington. It was incredible that his memory told the truth. However, his mother had left him treasures such as Earrings of Echo, Tower of Life, and Thousand Machines Box, so Caspian knew that his mother was definitely not simple. Therefore, Caspian thought that it was very possible for her to make some precautions and remind him. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡°If someone deliberately wants to spy on my previous life, then this person must be paid attention to¡­¡± In Caspian¡¯s memory, when his memory copsed, his mother said this to him. ¡°One wants to spy on my previous life¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes focused slightly. Two arms that could shatter the world once again surfaced in his mind. ¡°The old emperor only used the Three-life Eye to deal with me. Although he had spied on my past life, he did not do so on purpose¡­ ording to this theory¡­¡± Caspian suddenly stopped breathing. An answer was obvious. Crape Myrtle Sect, Grand Pure Emperor! Others might not know, but the Blood Ruyi Sceptre was taken away by Caspian. Therefore, he knew that this trip to the Three Sages Mountain was a selection conducted by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in order to open the Spirit Severing Road. But in fact, this was just a cover. They just wanted to cover up the Crape Myrtle Sect¡®s secret n. Crape Myrtle Sect¡®s n was to break into the pce above ck Soul City. The most valuable thing in the pce was the Twelve Kingdoms¡® treasure and the Three-life Eye. Although the Crape Myrtle Sect was just an organization formed by the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, its influence was no less than that of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to some extent. That was why Caspian would not believe that the Crape Myrtle Sect did this just for natural precious materials. It was very likely that the Three-life Eye was the real goal Thinking of this, Caspian raised the Three-life Eye in front of him. ¡°Grand Pure Emperor wants the Three-life Eye. Then what is his purpose? He wants to use the Three-life Eye to spy on my previous life? Ha!¡± Caspian couldn¡¯t help butugh. This was a little overestimating himself. Although he had had many conflicts with the Crape Myrtle Sect. But no matter from the perspective of the sects or from the perspective of cultivators, these were small conflicts, far from opposing rtionships. And he had a clear understanding of himself. Although he could currently challenge someone of a higher rank, he was nothingpared to someone as powerful as Grand Pure Emperor. Not to mention the other party would deal with him, the other party probably didn¡¯t know about Caspian¡¯s existence at all. Therefore, if the other party¡¯s purpose was to spy on him, Caspian felt that he was too arrogant. ¡°However, if Grand Pure Emperor wants this Three-life Eye, there are only two purposes. Either he wants to spy on someone¡¯s past or he wants to predict the future¡­¡± Caspian said thoughtfully, ¡°As for his real thoughts¡­¡± Caspian blinked and said with a chuckle, ¡°At least I have ruined his n now. If he has the next move, then I can guess by following this line. As long as¡­ I have this thing¡­¡± Caspian held the eyeballs tightly in his hand. The only regret he felt now was that the power of the Three-life Eye was clearly sealed within this stone ball. He did not know how to get the power of the Three-life Eye. Breaking the stone ball seemed not to be the case. He dug out his own eyes and stuffed the stone ball in? It seemed not to be like this. After staring nkly at the stone ball for a while, Caspian shook his head and put it back on the ground in front of him. ¡°If that guy was here, he would have known¡­¡± he sighed regretfully. He was naturally referring to the person behind the Gates of Hell. Because the guy had disappeared, what had happened in the pce had be a huge mystery. Caspian had been on guard against the guy behind the Gates of Hell, preventing the other party from snatching his body. But now, for some unknown reason, the person behind the Gates of Hell disappeared, and the Gates of Hell became extremely dpidated, which made Caspian feel a little ufortable. It took a while for him to calm down and grab another stone ball on the ground. The stone ball was extremely cold. It was probably also thanks to Caspian¡¯s vigorous vigor. If it were any other cultivator, their entire palms might have been frozen. There were no three vortexes in the eyeball, which meant that there was no power of the Three-life Eye in the eyeball. However, Caspian found something unusual in it. Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 There were three rotating vortexes in the eyeball that contained the power of the Three Lives. And there was also a whirlpool in this eyeball. However, there was only one whirlpool in the eyeball. And unlike the silver of the three vortexes, the vortex in the eyeball was ck. Caspian could not help but think of the ck chaos in the center of the Three Sages Mountain. ¡°This vortex¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Caspian put his finger on it and transferred a trace of spiritual Qi into it. For some reason, this whirlpool gave him a familiar feeling. So he tried it by instinct. The next moment, he felt a sudden pulling force from his body. ¡°Sure enough¡­¡± It was very simr to the feeling of Caspian¡¯s entering Earrings of Echo for the first time. There was a roar in his ears. The next moment, Caspian found himself standing between mountain ridges. Around the mountain ridges, there was gray fog, and it was hard to see what was hidden inside at a nce. As far as the eye could see, it was as if between heaven and earth, only the mountain ridges existed. The other areas that were surrounded by gray mist were restricted regions that couldn¡¯t be entered. ¡°As expected¡­¡± Caspian nodded. Not only did he feel simr when he entered, but he also saw simr scenes after he came in. There was also a simr gray fog in Earrings of Echo. In fact, it was the Space Rampart. Caspian then looked left and right, and after a while, he confirmed his guess from the pearl light and precious Qi around him. ¡°This is indeed the ce where the treasures of the 12 countries are hidden¡­¡± Although he had expected this, when he saw it, Caspian was still shocked by what he saw. Normally, treasures were buried in a secret ce. When it came to the opening of the Immortal Stairs, when everyone saw the dazzling light, they naturally thought that the treasures of the 12 countries were hidden in the pce in the air. It was human nature to think so. However, no one expected that the treasures of the 12 countries were hidden in a huge space. And this space was unexpectedly hidden in the old emperor¡¯s eyes! In this way, even if the Three Sages Mountain was hollowed out, they would not be able to find any trace of the treasure. Who would have thought that the old emperor had the treasure? Now that Caspian knew about it, he recalled some of the details of the old emperor¡¯s performance. He remembered that when he saw the old emperor¡¯s some strange actions in the pce, a rare treasure that had grown for more than 20,000 years would appear in the old emperor¡¯s hands. Now that he thought about it carefully, he realized that every time the old emperor rubbed his eyes, something would appear in his hands. He didn¡¯t expect that the space was hidden in the old emperor¡¯s eyes, so he didn¡¯t think about it at all. After all, Caspian had seen storage magic weapons, storage rings, arm rings, and Earrings of Echo s on his left ear. The old emperor¡®s way of doing things seemed to be a little special. From his point of view, the old emperor did not rece his own eyeball with storage magic weapon, nor did he hide the storage magic weapon in his eyeball. It was more like refining his eyeballs into storage magic weapon. Or integrate his eyeballs and storage magic weapon into one! This was actually the first time that Caspian had seen such a technique. This was the first point that surprised Caspian. The second reason was that there were too many treasures in the 12 countries. They could pile up into a mountain. But now, the treasures in front of Caspian were no longer piled up into a mountain, but mountains. The only peak was a mountain, and many peaks were called mountains. Caspian stood atop a treasure mountain, and in front of him was an undting mountain ridge. Looking closely again and again, one would find that these mountains were piled up with all kinds of natural treasures, elixirs, and rare treasures. Some of the treasures were integrated into one because they had been piled up for too long. That was why the mountain ridge was so spectacr. When he realized this, Caspian could not help but be stunned. It was rare for Caspian to be so absent-minded. ¡°This really is a bit scary¡­¡± Caspian mumbled. But soon, this feeling of shock waspletely reced by joy and excitement! Since stepping on the Path to Immortality, Caspiancked resources, so he had to racked his brain and use all kinds of means to maximize his limitedbat capability. However, right now, this problem no longer existed. The various heavenly treasures here were simply unimaginable! More importantly, their ages were 20,000 years! Even if there was some that Caspian didn¡¯t know how to use, it could definitely be sold at a very high price! Using items to exchange for the materials he wanted was equally simple. Caspian took a deep breath and said, ¡°This is called treasure¡­ Real treasure¡­¡± Compared with this ce, the storage pouches obtained from other cultivators and the treasure troves of some families could only be called mosquito legs, which were not worth mentioning at all. However, Caspian also knew that the most valuable thing in the treasure was the long-standing Heaven and Earth Treasures. As for magic weapons and weapons piled up here, let alone 20,000 years, two thousand years was enough to make them lose their spirituality and be ordinary things, or even scrap metal. Even after getting rid of the scrap metal, the number of exotic flowers and rare herbs left was still astonishing. The treasures of the Twelve Kingdoms were piled up in front of Caspian¡¯s eyes. Only then did he feel like he was making a fortune. After all, this visual impact was iparable to that of a spirit tool or a Treasure Vault. While Caspian was immersed in this emotion, he suddenly felt the ground under his feet move. Even though he was in a great mood today, he had never lost any vignce towards the surrounding environment. At this moment, the ground under his feet moved, and he immediately reacted. ¡°An earthquake?¡± As soon as this thought came to Caspian¡¯s mind, the ground under his feet shook more violently, so much so that he could not stand still. The mountain not only shook, but the void around it began to twist at this moment and there was even a roar when the steel bars were twisted. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this mountain!¡± Immediately, Caspian came to his senses. Without any hesitation, he shook his wrist and summoned the chessboard of the heaven and earth. The treasure space could hold mountains, which showed howrge it was. Therefore, even if he summoned the Heaven and Earth Chessboard, it could fly freely in it. Doing so could help him find out the problem as soon as possible. Stepping on the chessboard of heaven and earth, Caspian twisted in the void space until it was folded. He flew out quickly for more than five kilometers and then turned around to look at it. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the scene, Caspian was stunned. The next moment, he exhaled. ¡°What¡­ What the hell is this?!¡± Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 At this time, Caspian found that the mountain he had just stepped on was alive. To be exact, that was not a mountain. It was a demon. A huge demon as huge as the mountain ridge around. The demon looked like a dog demon. Its whole body was green and gray, and it looked extremely cruel. With a slight movement, a horrible freezing air gushed out in all directions. The void suddenly seemed to be frozen. Even Caspian felt cold. If it were other cultivators, they would have been frozen into ice blocks and fallen from the air. This feeling made Caspian faintly guess what was going on when he held the eyeball. The demon dog was too huge. Its head was like a mountain, and its mouth was like a ck hole. In its huge eyes, there was a gray ghost fire burning. Obviously, this demon dog could not be regarded as a living creature. Having been captured by the old emperor to guard the treasure, it had naturally been refined. It seemed that the demon dog was also a zombie. However, the zombie dog demon was much stronger than the inner demon and National Master. The most intuitive thing was that Caspian¡®s bell hanging at his waist was so red that it seemed to be soaked with blood. This was a hint of extreme danger. However, Caspian still nced at the dog demon. The ce where he hadnded before was the dog demon¡¯s head. Now that he thought about it, it was the breath of a living person on his body that awakened the dog demon. He was so far away that he could almost see the full picture of the demon dog. This dog demon didn¡®t have the slightest aura of a living creature. In front of it, it gave off a feeling of being in an abyss. That kind of fear surged out from the deepest part of Caspian¡¯s heart, making him want to hold his head and scream to escape. Even Caspian who had killed many Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators felt a little breathless in front of the demon dog. Caspian also noticed a detail. There was a ck metal ring around the dog demon¡¯s neck. The metal ring was connected by a thick and long chain. The other end of the chain sank into the gray mist deep in the void. When he came here before, he was immediately attracted by the pile of treasures. This chain was located behind him, and it could only be seen from a distance. If it was so close, it would at most look like a bridge. So it was understandable that he didn¡¯t notice it at that time. Caspian was looking at the demon dog in the distance. Suddenly, his heart jumped. An unprecedented pressure, like a surging ck tide, instantly crushed toward him. He immediately looked up at the dog demon. The demon dog¡®s body remained where it was. A ck shadow came from the demon dog. The dog demon was as big as a mountain, and the ck shadow was even bigger. Instantly, the figure was like a Sun-devouring Heavenly Dog, covering the sky and the sun, enveloping Caspian. A desperate emotion instantly his heart. This feeling was unprecedented, and it was so aggressive that no one could react at all. By the time he reacted, the ck shadow had already pressed in front of him. Immediately, Caspian felt that his body began to condense ice crystals. These ice crystals were more like invisible icicles stabbing into his body. His flesh, bones, and internal organs were not only frozen, but also pierced into a sieve. Caspian felt a sharp pain all over his body and spat out. What was spurted out was not rolling blood, but extremely cold blood-red ice sand! Caspian¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. Even a fool realized that there was something wrong with the demon dog. He had never expected that there would be a killing move in this treasure. He was tricked identally. He then ran vigor in his body to resist the freezing aura. However, the terrifying freezing air was extremely overbearing, beyond Caspian¡®s imagination. Somehow, it was as if an invisible hand of a fiendish demon was constantly dragging Caspian into the abyss. As of this moment, Caspian could vaguely sense that the dog demon¡¯s head was right in front of him, looking down at him. Its grayish-white eyes were like two gray suns, waiting for his death. ¡®No, the freezing air is too strange. If I stay here, I might lose my life. I have to get out first!¡¯ Since Caspian stepped onto the path of immortality, he had encountered countless life and death situations. So, he was in a desperate situation, but he still kept calm and came up with a solution. With a stir of his mind, he was about to leave this space and go back to think about it. Suddenly, Caspian saw a touch of tinum light appearing on his chest. The next moment, a pattern that looked like a fish or a dragon flew out of his chest. It was a foot in front of him, twisted violently, and then shattered into shiny powder. Caspian was stunned. ¡°What is this?¡± But the moment the pattern was broken, he felt that the piercing pain and coldness all over his body disappeared. Although his body was still covered with a thickyer of ice and theyer of ice was getting thicker and thicker, he could clearly feel that he had been reborn on the verge of death! The surging vigor instantly filled his body. Caspian did not hesitate at all. With a thought, he returned to the cave from the void filled with treasures in an instant. The moment he returned to the cave, Caspian¡¯s vision went ck. He felt sweetness in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood spewed out was cold, mixed with ice sand. Half of Caspian¡¯s body was covered with a thick layer of frost. This made him look as if he had just been dug out from a pile of snow. After spitting out the blood, Caspian felt that the stuffy feeling in his chest had eased a lot. However, he was not careless at all. He immediately sat cross-legged and meditated, running spiritual Qi and vigor in his body to dispel the freezing Qi that was still invading his meridians and internal organs. The freezing air was extremely cold, but at the same time, he felt a sense of death from the freezing air. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The reason why he knew it was a death aura was because he had personally felt it from Nics Gordon and his brother when he had gone to Myriad Demons Burial Ground. As vigor in his body ran again, the frost covering Caspian gradually melted and then disappeared. Half an hourter, Caspian opened his eyes. Recalling this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help sighing. ¡°I almost couldn¡¯te back. This dog demon¡¯s attack is very powerful and its movements are strange. It seems that the old emperor didn¡¯t catch it. Instead, it was a zombie demon refined after it was captured¡­ And it has been living with so many exotic minerals and produce for 20,000 years¡­ Tsk tsk¡­¡° Even if it only breathed in the aura and efficacy of the Heaven and Earth Treasures, 20,000 years was enough for a zombie to be reborn. However, what Caspian cared more about was not how to deal with the zombie dog demon. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 ¡®What is that broken tinum light?¡¯ Confused, Caspian tore the clothes off his chest. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The situation at that time was very critical. If the danger encountered by Caspian after he stepped on the Path to Immortality was ranked, it would not be a problem for the danger just now to be in the top five. If there was even the slightest mistake, he might lose his life. But, Caspian also had a solution. In that case, the price would be much greater than now. When the tinum light appeared, he immediately felt that his body was like a frozen spring. Suddenly, it was injected with active water and returned to its peak state in an instant. If it weren¡®t for the tinum light, he wouldn¡¯t have been able toe back so smoothly, let alone recover in such a short time. I remember the chest is the ce where the white bone throne is¡­.¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian pressed his fingers on his chest. In fact, the White Bone Throne was not controlled by Caspian¡®s mind, and he did not know how to summon it. However, for some reason, things went smoothly today. Just as his finger poked three times, a blood-red light suddenly appeared in his chest. The next moment, the blood-red light directly turned into a circle and wrapped itself around his neck. By the time Caspian reacted, a white ne had appeared on his neck. Each piece of the ne was a skull. Although the skull was small, every one of them looked very lifelike, with a ferocious and horrible smell. There was also a pendant on the ne. This pendant was the White Bone Throne. Compared to the tiny skulls, one could feel an aura of destion, ancient times, and primitive times from the white born throne. It had an extremely thick historical smell, as if it was going to crush people¡®s souls into paper. Caspian was stunned by the ne. This time, after Caspian¡¯s woke up from his amnesia state, he could clearly feel that his body had undergone some changes. He couldn¡¯t tell exactly where these changes had taken ce. But this feeling clearly existed. To put it in words, it was like a closed door in front of him was opened at this time. In the past, he could only see the scene inside through the narrow crack of the door. But now, the door was opened and he walked in. He could do whatever he wanted. Caspian guessed that this change had something to do with the Gates of Hell in the depths of his sea of consciousness. However, at this moment, the Gates of Hell werepletely ruined, and this spection could not be confirmed. Although the reason for the change was unclear, for him, what he had to do now was much smoother. As soon as his spiritual sense entered the White Bone Throne, he saw that as he had expected, there was something else in it. A ball of tinum light, like a fish, like a dragon, but not a dragon. ¡®A new constitution?¡¯ Caspian blinked and asked in confusion. When Caspian obtained the White Bone Throne, he knew that this magic weapon had a terrible ability, which was to seize someone else¡®s bloodline constitution. This body constitution, which was like a dragon but not a dragon, did not exist in the White Bone Throne before. It did not exist until Caspian stepped into the pce of the Three Sages Mountain and the ck Soul City. So the only exnation was that the constitution was absorbed by the White Bone Throne in the past half a month after Caspian lost his memory. Thinking of this, Caspian couldn¡®t help frowning and feeling distressed. ¡®What happened in the past 20 days¡­¡¯ Caspian knew that whether it was the feeling of pushing the door open, the reason why he suddenly appeared, or the specific reason for the copse of the Three Sages Mountains, they were all lost in memory for more than 20 days. But now, he had no memory at all. And he had no way to get in touch with the one who was very likely to know the truth, leaving only a broken door there. Caspian was surprised to find that he missed the one behind the Gates of Hell. ¡®Even if you die, your soul willpletely dissipate. Before that, leave me a message¡­¡¯ After sighing with emotion, Caspian shook his head and temporarily left these thoughts behind. It was impossible for him to recall while sitting here in meditation. There was no other way to solve this problem. He could only slowly put it together ording to some clues in the future. If he wanted to walk further on the path of immortality, then solving the problems one by one was the correct way. Caspian calmed down and focused on the new body constitution. This constitution was covered with tinum light, but it did not affect Caspian¡¯s knowing its name. ¡®The Unsullied Fish-dragon Body¡­¡¯ Caspian thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, I know the name of the constitution. If I want to check it out in the future, I will know who has this physique. Then, if it disappears recently, it will be easy to set a circle. Maybe I can directly confirm a person¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, judging from his ability just now, this constitution was definitely notmon¡­ ording to the constitution, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find it by following the clues.¡± Through the White Bone Throne, Caspian could know the name of this physical quality. But if he wanted to know the specific ability and function of this constitution, he had to feel it carefully by himself. However, this question was not difficult for Caspian. If one wanted to understand something, he could directly trigger it and make it effective. This was the only shortcut. Speaking of this, Caspian had to thank the zombie dog demon. If it weren¡¯t for the dog demon, it would have taken him some time to realize that he had an additional body constitution. The zombie dog demon also helped Caspian trigger the effect of this constitution. After carefully recalling the feeling at that time, Caspian roughly understood it. ¡®When you are on the verge of death, you can restore your strength once. The environment needs to be on the verge of death, which is to restore the power at its peak¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°This physique is really good at fighting¡­¡± Pure Jade Physique of Jessica could enter a state of full concentration under any circumstances, and the speed of cultivation was far faster than that of an ordinary cultivator. Sna¡¯s Imperial Jail Deity Physique was to constantly improve the strength and blood of her body, and thest force was to break all methods. But in the final analysis, her body was still condensed, which was simr to the improvement of her state. Not to mention that the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body had other abilities. At least in the eyes of Caspian, the ability it showed now was born for fighting. Touching his chin, Caspian continued to think, ¡®If I don¡¯t die once, I¡®m afraid that the original owner of this constitution doesn¡¯t even know what his ability is. He may not even know that he has a natural constitution¡­¡¯ While thinking of this, he continued to observe the tinum light. Caspian then noticed that there was some difference between this ball of light and when it shed out before. It was not exactly the same. Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 ¡°It¡®s getting dark¡­¡± After a while, Caspian made a judgment. Although he was in extreme danger, Caspian could still see that when the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body appeared, the tinum light was extremely dazzling. It could be said that it was a bright moon in the sky. And this pattern which was like a dragon but not a dragon also gave people a very sacred and full of vitality. But, the pattern in the white bone throne looked weak, as if a person had a serious illness in his life and was recovering. ¡®Is he recovering from a serious illness?¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Recalling the feeling that the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body had given him, Caspian¡®s eyes gradually became clear. ¡®In that case, the simplest possibility is that when my life is in danger, the physical quality of the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body will allow me to recover to my peak in an instant, but the price it brings is its own weakness¡­¡¯ Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked at the slightly swaying pattern. The light was obviously dimmed. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, logically speaking, you should be able to recover¡­¡¯ He had suffered a great loss in front of the zombie dog demon before. Although he was caught off guard, he had to admit that the attack of the zombie dog demon was also difficult to resist. The horrible chill and Death Qi made people feel as if they had fallen into the highway to hell and could never be reborn. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. With the zombie dog demon around, it was naturally difficult for Caspian to use all sorts of natural treasures in space. If he really wanted to upy those 20,000-year old treasures, he had to cross the threshold, the zombie dog demon. After thest big loss, Caspian had alreadye up with a solution. ¡®Then¡­ Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better at energy-consuming¡­¡¯ Caspian snorted lightly. Although the zombie dog demon was terrible, it could bring almost life-threatening harm to Caspian. As long as he could resist the erosion of the freezing Qi and the Death Qi, the zombie dog demon would naturally not pose a threat to Caspian. If it were other cultivators, they would be at a loss at this time. Even if they thought of a way, they would be extremely distressed because they could not implement it. There was no such problem in Caspian. His body was the way to solve this problem. What he needed was time to cooperate with the zombie dog demon. ¡®I want you to see how powerful the Immortal Demon Physique is¡­¡¯ Caspian held the cold eyeball and came to Time Warp Zone of Tower of Life with a thought. The biggest ability of the Immortal Demon Physique was to enhance the defensive power of a certain kind of attack by him. For example, now that he had been attacked by the zombie dog demon, the defensive power of Caspian was definitely stronger than thest time he entered the space. Then what Caspian had to do next was very simple, constantly enter that space, let the zombie dog demon attack him, until his body couldpletely bear the erosion of the freezing air and death Qi. Since he wanted to do this, it would take a lot of time. Because he had to wait until Unsullied Fish-dragon Body recovered so that he could find the zombie dog demon. Otherwise, it would be suicide. If time was needed, Time Warp Zone could double the time of Caspian. ¡®I¡®ve never been afraid of anyone in a war of attrition¡­¡¯ The recovery of the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body was faster than Caspian had imagined. After three days in Time Warp Zone, the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body recovered its previous brilliant tinum light. Only one day had passed in the real world. So Caspian entered the eyeball space again. After entering, he directly provoked the zombie dog demon. ¡°Nine Changes of Stars!¡± With a boom, the surging starlight hit the zombie dog demon, creating a bright Milky Way. The mountain-like zombie dog demon suddenly shook violently. It seemed that it was very angry with Caspian. Just like before, the ck shadow swept through heaven and earth and pressed down on Caspian. The freezing air once again froze Caspian. The ice condensed into countless needles and stabbed into his internal organs. The Death Qi was also spreading rapidly in his body, corroding every muscle and bone in his body. In a sh, more than half of Caspian¡¯s body was covered by frost. Blood oozed from his pores. In the blink of an eye, the frost was soaked red. Caspian felt as if his soul was being pulled by a ck vortex until it was pulled into a bottomless abyss. But, tinum light shone from his chest. The power released by the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body instantly restored the frozen vigor in his body. Caspian¡¯s eyes, which had originally be dim, shone like stars again. He had been prepared for this, so he did not hesitate at all. The moment his vigor recovered, he thought quickly and quickly returned to reality. When leaving that space, Caspian seemed to hear the angry roar of the zombie dog demon. ¡°Just shout! I¡®ll definitely smash your dog head when the timees!¡± After returning to Time Warp Zone, Caspianughed out loud. His chest immediately rose and fell as he spat out a mouthful of blood that contained icy sand. Although this time the resistance to the freezing Qi and the Death Qi had improved a lot, this improvement was slow. It was impossible for Caspian to improve quickly, so he was still injured to a certain extent. Anyway, he had to wait for the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body to regain its light, so as he waited, Caspian would contact Jessica while cultivating, and he would know something from time to time. Soon, another three days had passed in Time Warp Zone. Caspian immediately entered the Treasure Space. This time, just like the first time, he appeared on the brain of the zombie dog demon. Caspian immediately raised his arm high. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Art!¡± In an instant, his arm, which was like a raging blood dragon, contained a great deal of power and smashed heavily on the brain of the zombie dog demon. It was enough to blow up the power of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator with one punch, which made the huge zombie dog demon tremble. Its forehead caved in. Roar! The next moment, a thunderous roar filled the entire space. A huge ck shadow covered the sky and covered the earth, like rolling dark clouds. The previous two times, the ck shadow was half illusory and half real. But this time, not only did the dark cloud seem to be real, but it also seemed to be countless evil ghosts hidden in it. They boiled, rolled, and let out an extremely shrill roar. Deep within the pitch-ck clouds, a faint bloody light could be seen. Feeling the suffocating pressure around him, Caspian looked at his fist and then at the ck clouds and blood light. He murmured, ¡±It seems that I¡¯ve used too much strength¡­¡± Hong! In the next moment, an ice pir tore through the ck cloud like lightning and hit Caspian¡¯s head. Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 A vortex suddenly appeared in Time Warp Zone, apanied by an ear-piercing explosion. Caspian suddenly appeared in the vortex. At the same time, arge stream of terrifying freezing air spread out. The ground and stone walls in Time Warp Zone were suddenly covered with ayer of frost. Following that event, the vortex disappeared and Caspian fell heavily on the ground. Theyer of ice on the ground was immediately cracked like a spider web. Paw! Caspian spat out a mouthful of blood. Blood sshed on the ground, forming dense, eye-catching blood spots. His chest heaved rapidly. This time, he could not stand up for a long time. But the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth were raised. He wasughing. ¡°Ha! It¡¯s not dead yet!¡± His eyes also sparkled with excitement. The zombie dog demon was obviously angry. The freezing Qi and Death Qi it released directly turned into frost and lightning and hit Caspian. The moment lightning appeared, he felt as if he had seen hell. Countless malicious ghosts appeared in front of him. They were roaring, crying, cursing¡­ When the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body helped him recovered, Caspian could feel that the terrifying freezing air had not retreated but had instead stabbed into his internal organs. It was even more dangerous than the first time. For the first time, Caspian had paid some price. Even without the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body, he was still confident that he could leave the treasure space. This time, even if he had the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body, he almost could not return. However, he was still smiling. The reason was, if it had been before, he would have been dead by the first time Frost and Lightning hadnded. But now, he was not only alive, but also back. It meant, the Immortal Demon Physique¡¯s defensive power of freezing Qi and death Qi had been improved. In addition, Caspian was notpletely beaten. He smashed the zombie dog demon¡¯s head into a dent. This also showed that although the zombie dog demon had absorbed the efficacy of the medicine for 20,000 years and grown up with those natural precious materials for more than 20,000 years, it was not invincible. Another thing was that Caspian seized the time and saw the locations of some natural precious materials in the mountain ridge. ¡±Ha¡­¡± Caspian smiled proudly, then closed his eyes and began to run his qi and blood to recover. At the same time, he began to n for the next time event. Three dayster, the safe and sound Caspian entered the Treasure Space for the fourth time. Perhaps it was because it was irritated by Caspianst time, or maybe it felt that Caspian was too annoying. In short, this time, after Caspian entered the treasure space, the zombie dog demon immediately attacked him. Half of his body immediately froze. But, his luck was not bad. The ce where he appeared was a little far away from the zombie dog demon, and there was only a short distance between him and the mountain full of treasures. Although half of his body was frozen, the Death Qi was still spreading inside his body, making his face turn blue. But as long as the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body had not been activated, it meant that Caspian had not reached his limit. ¡±Heaven and Earth Chessboard!¡± As Caspian spat out blood, he summoned the Flying magic weapon. Then, with the power to rush out, he suddenly jumped to the front of the treasure mountain and waved his fist. With a bang, his whole arm was smashed into the treasure mountain. At this time, regardless of what he had caught, he suddenly grasped it. At the same time, the body of the Unsullied Fish-dragon glowed, and the second wave of attacks from the zombie dog demon came. Caspian smiled at the zombie dog demon, then changed his mind and returned to Time Warp Zone. After returning to Time Warp Zone, he did not immediately run qi and blood to heal, but immediately looked at the thing in his hand. What he was holding in his hand was something like green onion. However, this green onion was golden all over, and there seemed to be golden juice flowing inside. He thought for a while and immediately recognized it. ¡°Formless Golden Eagle Grass!¡± Although he had known that the natural precious materials in the treasure space were calcted by 10,000 years. But when he really saw it at this time, he was inevitably excited. He had seen the Formless Golden Eagle Herb before, but it was at most a hundred years old. It was not only as thin as a bamboo stick, but it was also very short. The golden light was the sharpest part, and it was a golden color. It could only be seen after careful identification. Although the one in his hand was only a section of the Formless Golden Eagle Herb, it was about a foot long. If it was aplete one, it would be nearly three feet long. And it was as thick as an adult¡¯s thumb! The color seemed to be cast in gold. The Formless Golden Eagle Grass was a necessary material for forging weapons. It could also be used to refine pills. However, this was no different for Caspian. He took a few bites and ate the Formless Golden Eagle Herb like chewing sugarcane. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The golden liquid that flowed inside had a thousand different vors. It was like fine jade liquid that left one with an endless aftertaste. He knew that the Formless Golden Eagle Herb itself was tasteless, but countless exotic minerals and produce that had been stored in a sealed space for tens of thousands of years would inevitably affect each other. Even the medicinal power could be merged. The change in the taste of the Formless Golden Eagle Grass was one of the facts. After eating it, Caspian immediately performed the Spirit-eating Whale Technique to absorb the efficacy. Three days passed in a sh. Caspian was very familiar with it. After entering the treasure space, he immediately summoned the Heaven and Earth chessboard and rushed toward the nearest treasure mountain. The Heaven and Earth Chessboard was not only magic weapon that his mother had prepared for him, but also magic weapon on the 12th floor of Tower of Life. The higher the level of Tower of Life, the higher the grade of the items ced. Therefore, the speed disyed by the chessboard was naturally iparable to that of ordinary flying magic weapon. Behind him was the angry roar of the zombie dog demon and the rolling ck shadow, but Caspian completely ignored it. He stepped on the chessboard of heaven and earth, raised his speed to the extreme, and rushed up with the help of this force. Last time, an arm smashed into the treasure mountain. This time, Caspian¡¯s two arms smashed in. Since he had this opportunity, he would naturally maximize the benefits. After returning to Time Warp Zone, Caspian got two exotic minerals and produce as he wished. In the following days, Caspian followed his n. Every time he went in, he would gain something more or less. Even though there were some times when his luck wasn¡¯t that good, he was still a bit far from the treasure mountain, so in the end he returned empty-handed. But this was only at the beginning that such a situation would happen. With the improvement of the Immortal Demon Physique¡¯s freezing Qi and the defensive power of the Death Qi, after passing the 27th day in real life and the 81th day in Time Warp Zone, Caspian resisted the first wave of attacks of the zombie dog demon and grabbed it. Finally, he returned to the Time Warp Zone with the Heaven and Earth Treasures that were four or five times more than before. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 January the 10th. Another year passed¡­ This was the seventh year after Caspian left the hellhole prison. In the beginning of the seventh year, he won the first round of the battle with the zombie dog demon. It was different from the previous 26 times. This time, although the first attack of the zombie dog demon froze his body, the burning vigor all over his body broke the frost in an instant. Then, like rolling thunder, it smashed into the nearest treasure mountain with several treasures of heaven and earth in its hands. In the second wave of attacks of the zombie dog demon, the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body was activated and then Caspian returned safely to Time Warp Zone. This was also the first time in so many days that he had not been injured or vomited blood after returning to Time Warp Zone. Although there was a fishy sweetness in his throat, it was much better than every time he came back. Moreover, the blood was mixed with ice sand. In fact, although it had been a long time since he had fought, Caspian could feel that the bnce of this battle was constantly tilting toward him. This time, he could withstand aplete attack from the zombie dog demon, which meant that if victory was a door, then one of his legs had already stepped into the door ¡±Three more times, at most three more times! I¡¯ll definitely trample you under my feet!¡± Caspian snorted and began to study the Heaven and Earth Treasures he brought back this time. *** It was also on this day that during the green hills, misty rain, and hazy little town, Terrence Caves passed through the bluestone path. When he left the Dragon Spine Mountain, his heart was full of an urgent wish, ¡°I muste back and have a look!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g More than ten years ago, in the same misty weather, he couldn¡¯t stand the oppression of his fellow disciples. In a rage, he broke the necks of those senior brothers who had bullied him for many years and then betrayed his sect. After tossing and turning for several years, he entered the Dragon Spine Mountain and never came out again. But this time, he could not say why. After so many bandits were killed, his violent mood suddenly calmed down. It was so calm that even if he knew that he would be punished when he returned to the sect, he must come back. Even if he died, he would have toe back and have a look. At the beginning of the year, if it was rainy weather, there would always be a chill in the air. However, for a warrior like Terrence, the alternating heat and cold would not have any effect on him. At this moment, he was holding an oil paper umbre, walking step by step along the stone road in his memory. The rain was hazy and floated around. It was useless to hold an umbre. Along the way, Terrence¡¯s clothes and face were covered with ayer of water vapor. Even the locals would feel ufortable in such weather. But, Terrence only had memories that kept gushing out from the bottom of his heart. He walked along the stone road to the end, then turned around, and went forward for a while. Near the edge of the town, Terrence saw the familiar boundary monument and stone door in his memory from a distance. Although it was a sect, it was clear from the realm of Terrence that it was just a small sect with True Martial Realm as the highest realm. Not to mention in Lunia, even in Earlington of Efrax, it would not have a name. But for him, he had extraordinary memories in this ce. It was said that people were timid when they were near home, but for him who had a very different mental state, he didn¡¯t have this kind of emotion. He took a few more steps forward, raised the oil paper umbre to an angle, and then looked up. The next moment, his body shook and his face changed. There were whitenterns hanging on the stone door, white cloth wrapped around the nearby pirs, and the guards at the door were also dressed in white cloth clothes. ¡°This is¡­¡± Terrence stopped breathing for a while. The next moment, he suddenly threw away the oil-paper umbre in his hand and strode straight to the front door. In the quiet afternoon, there were very few pedestrians on the road. It was quiet here, and no one passed by during the whole day. However, the two guards at the door saw a burly man with a face full of stubble rushing toward them. ¡°Stop, who are you? You broke in¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Before the guards could finish their words, they were pushed away by Terrence. Although he was also a warrior, he was at least dozens of times stronger than the two guards. He pushed the two guards away and rushed into the gate. Then, he ran all the way to the depths ording to his memory. Along the way, quite a number of people looked at him in shock They did not know where this man, who appeared quite miserable, hade from. Terrence had no time to care about the gazes of the people around him. He didn¡¯t even care about what these people looked like. He then noticed that whitenterns and white cloth could be seen everywhere in this small sect. This was clearly the sign of someone¡¯s death! When he thought of the age of his master when he left his sect, his heart sank as he walked forward. ¡±Is it so cruel?¡± He had finally seen through life and death and returned to this ce. How could he face such a situation? Terrence gritted his teeth and rushed forward, sshing water on the ground. His body was soaked all the way, but he had no time to care about it at this time. He ran to the deepest building. The door of the small building was closed. There was a faint sound of someone talking inside. Terrence took a deep breath, strode over, and pushed the door open forcefully. There was a pot of charcoal burning in the room. The moment he opened the door, he felt warm. In the room, an extremely thin old man seemed to be talking to the person opposite him a moment ago. The moment Terrence saw the old man, his nose twitched and his eyes turned red in an instant. When the door was pushed open, the old man stopped talking with the other person in the room and turned to look at Terrence Caves who wasing. When the old man saw Terrence, he was not surprised at all. He just smiled and said, ¡°Terrence, you are back¡­¡± His tone was calm, as if Terrence had gone out to do something in the morning and just came back to greet him in the afternoon. Terrence Caves seemed to have forgotten that he had left here for more than ten years. There was another middle-aged man in the room. He looked at the old man and then at Terrence with confusion in his eyes. The middle-aged man was obviously very familiar with the old man and the small sect since he was invited to this room by the old man. But, he could not remember that there was such a person in this small sect. After a while, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of realization. His eyes fell on Terrence and he stopped talking. Terrence Caves walked into the room step by step. His footsteps left wet footprints on the ground. When he came to the thin old man, Terrence Caves fell to his knees and kowtowed heavily. ¡°Master, I¡¯m back!¡± Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 Feeling that he could not live long, the old man asked his disciples and family to prepare in advance. The content of the conversation with the middle-aged man next to him was about the arrangements after his death. ¡°In fact, a few days ago, I had a hunch that you woulde back¡­¡± the old man said with a smile. Although the old man looked much thinner and older than the master in Terrence¡¯s memory, Terrence saw satisfaction and love in the old man¡¯s eyes. It seemed that more than ten years ago, the fact that he killed several senior brothers who bullied him and then betrayed his sect did not leave any shadow in the old man¡¯s heart. ¡°Master¡­¡± Terrence murmured, but he couldn¡¯t say more. At this time, he suddenly felt grateful to the cultivator who had killed the bandits of Dragon Spine Mountain, but only let go of him. If it weren¡¯t for the cultivator, he wouldn¡¯t have suddenly realized it. If it weren¡¯t for the cultivator, he wouldn¡¯t have seen his master for thest time. Somehow, the thread of fate brought him back here again. ¡°You won¡¯t leave this time, right?¡± The old man asked happily. ¡°I won¡¯t leave¡­¡± Terrence nodded. His face, which was originally full of rage because of burning and looting, now showed unprecedented peace and calmness. An unprecedented aura slowly spread out from him. Three dayster, the old man died in sudden. In front of the old man¡¯s mourning hall, Terrence took out the cultivation method given by Camille. This winter afternoon, which seemed to be ordinary, an insignificant small sect called the Rock Sect epted a disciple who had been wandering outside. They also began to try their best to pass down some things in the flood of history and emit the faint light of fireflies that belonged to themselves. *** On the same day, in the treasure space, Caspian knocked the zombie dog demon to the ground for the first time. The zombie dog demon¡¯s body was as big as a mountain. Compared with it, Caspian was like a stone on the mountain. But, not only did this stone turn the whole mountain over to the ground, but it also smashed the mountain repeatedly, and arge number of porcin-like cracks appeared on the zombie dog demon¡¯s body. ¡°You spit again, spit again!¡± Caspianughed and shook his body. The frost covering his body was all broken and peeled off. Caspian stepped forward. Under the stimtion of Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic, his arm, which was as huge as a towering tree, suddenly grabbed the ear of the zombie dog demon, and mmed its head to the ground with a bang. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The ground shook violently, and the mountains in the distance were buzzing. The chain tied to the zombie dog demon was also straight at this time. After smashing the zombie dog demon¡¯s head on the ground, Caspian felt that it was not enough. He raised his arm and punched again. His fist was like a meteor, making sparks. With a bang, the angry dog¡¯s head was smashed into the ground. More than a dozen broken canine teeth flew out and fell around Caspian. Each of these canine teeth was almost as high as two or three floors. In Caspian¡¯s view, they were all good materials for forging. In fact, after living with these heaven materials and earth treasures for more than 20,000 years, the zombie dog demon had be a huge heaven material and earth treasure. Otherwise, its freezing Qi and deathly Qi would not have been able to cause so much damage to Caspian at the very beginning. It was impossible for its body to not explode after being hit by Caspian for so many times. Its head was covered with spider web-like cracks. There was a red light seeping out from the crack. But with the swallowing and exhaling of the light, these cracks were recovering quickly. However, after suffering continuous heavy blows, the zombie dog demon obviously suffered a lot. It growled and shook its head, trying to get up from the ground. As his head shook left and right, the thick and long chain emitted a loud crashing sound. The sky of the entire Treasure Space was covered by thick ck clouds. The ck clouds were like angry flood dragons, rotating and twisting in the sky. They were fierce and oppressive, making people unable to breathe. Looking at the dog¡¯s head that was slowly raised, in fact, from the perspective of Caspian now, it was like a hill that was constantly rising and falling. ¡±You don¡¯t seem to be convinced?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian stepped on the chessboard of heaven and earth, rushed up in an instant, and punched again. The fist activated by the Blood Sacrifice Great Method was like a meteorite falling to the ground. With a bang, it smashed the dog head that had just been raised into the ground again. A loud noise shook the ground. The zombie dog demon was lying on the ground, unable to get up for a long time. Half of its head caved in, and terrifying cracks could even be seen. The zombie dog demon couldn¡¯t get up. Caspian looked up again and looked at the ck clouds in the air. The ck cloud in mid-air looked like a dog demon. However, the ck cloud was surrounded by dense blood-red thunderbolts. Obviously, it was extremely angry at this time. ¡°Still unconvinced?¡± Caspian smiled as he looked at the ck cloud. The next moment, he roared and drove the chessboard of heaven and earth toward the ck clouds in the sky. In the past dozens of times, he was beaten passively. This time, he was going to take the initiative to attack! The ck shadow in the air was obviously enraged by Caspian. There seemed to be a big hole in the sky. The ck tide poured down, and heaven and earth seemed to be swallowed up in an instant. The freezing Qi and Death Qi were unprecedentedly strong. The blood-red lightning crashed into Caspian like countless des and sword radiance. Caspianughed and did not dodge. He did not use any defensive skills and went straight to meet the ck tide. In an instant, he was swallowed up by the ck tide. Frost spread around at a terrifying speed. After a while, an iceberg stood high in this area. The icy mountain was ten thousand miles tall, covered in thick frost and snow. Not only was it iparably cold, it also revealed a type of bleakness, deathly stillness, and despair, as if this was a restricted region for creatures. There was only pain and misery here. The iceberg took shape, but the ck clouds in the sky did not disperse. Because, a crack suddenly appeared on the iceberg. The next moment, the crack began to fall down from the peak like lightning. Crack! The crisp sound was endless. Bang! The iceberg suddenly exploded from the middle and split into two. Caspian that was sealed in the iceberg was unscathed. His eyes sparkled as he looked into the air. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± The ck cloud in mid-air was still slowly wriggling. No one could tell what emotions it had. However, Caspian did not care about it. As soon as he finished speaking, his arm grew bigger again. What¡¯s more, the surging waves of blood, which were as hot as magma, also gathered on his arm. Fierce, powerful, destructive, and all kinds of auras condensed into raging dragons and tigers. As the blood boiled, they filled the sky and burned. With a punch from Caspian, the ck clouds in the sky were torn apart. Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 The dark clouds in the sky dissipated. Even though there were still some remnants on the edge, at this time, it was like the afterglow of the setting sun, with a dark red color, and then gradually dimmed. The bone-chilling cold feeling that enveloped the space of treasure hadpletely disappeared. In a mountain ridge, the huge zombie dog demon could be seen lying weakly on the ground. Caspian stood on its head. To be honest, in terms of height, Caspian was about 50 times smaller than the zombie dog demon. But at this moment, standing on the head of the zombie dog demon, the momentum of Caspian steadily suppressed the other party. The frightening zombie dog demon looked at Caspian with fear in his eyes. The ck shadow in the sky was prated by Caspian¡¯s fist and scattered. The zombie dog demon¡¯s body was also covered with cracks like ravines. These cracks crisscrossed and almost covered its whole body. At first nce, it seemed that the zombie dog demon would break into pieces at any time. The zombie dog demon was really scared. Its life and death were in the other party¡¯s hands. Caspian was indeed thinking about how to deal with this zombie dog demon. Originally, ording to his idea, he could just directly blow up the opponent. After all, there must be a valuable corpse core in the zombie dog demon¡¯s body. And unlike those ordinary zombies, the body of the zombie dog demon could now be said to be a treasure of heaven and earth. However, it looked a little ferocious and terrifying. It was not a bad choice to use it to refine pills or refine weapons. This was Caspian¡¯s first thought. As he continued to fight with the zombie dog demon, from the beginning, he could not defeat the other party and had to run away. Later, he could hold on for more time, and then to the end, they were evenly matched, and finally he reversed the other party. Caspian¡¯s decision was constantly changing. After refining this zombie dog demon, he could at most obtain some materials for refining pills and forging weapons. But if the zombie dog demon was to be kept, its freezing Qi and Death Qi could make Caspian have more fighting capacity. When Jade Gordon¡¯s body was stained with Death Qi, even Heavenly Spirit Realm Elder of Mountwave Sect felt that it was extremely difficult to solve it. If the zombie dog demon could be used by him, then the Death Qi would definitely greatly benefit Caspian. Not only the Death Qi, but the freezing Qi was also extraordinary. It should be known that Caspian¡¯s body was extremely condensed, and his vigor was far stronger than that of the same level. Just by relying on his physical body, Caspian, who was at the third level of Holy Land Realm, could kill a cultivator at the entry level of the the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. With such a strong body, if he had not relied on his Immortal Demon Physique, he would not have been able to fight against the zombie dog demon. Therefore, in order to vent his anger, he seemed to be wasting a lot of things if he killed the zombie dog demon. The fact that the old emperor was able to allow the zombie dog demon to guard the treasures of the twelve kingdoms was enough to prove his recognition of the strength of the zombie dog demon. Caspian looked at the zombie dog demon at his feet. The zombie dog demon was shaking. Feeling the trembling under his feet, Caspian smiled. Since the other party was afraid, it would be easier. He then jumped in front of the other party and lifted it up with a wave of his wrist. He found that when the zombie dog demon saw me Severing, its body suddenly trembled more strong. Not only that, but its lying body also began to rub back, which made it look extremely afraid. Seeing this, Caspian was stunned for a moment and then understood. The person behind the Gates of Hell, who was able to stir up trouble in highway to hell, was clearly a Fiendgod who had dominated an entire region at his prime time. In addition, he seemed to be an even more dominant existence to the dead. Although me Severing was a fragment of that guy¡¯s weapon, it was definitely a symbol of power and identity. As a dead thing, the zombie dog demon was afraid of me Severing, so it was naturally reasonable. Thinking of this, Caspian suddenly felt a little funny. If he had known that this guy was so afraid of me Severing, he would have hacked down with me Severing from the beginning. But Caspian soon shook his head again. What he had done before was not useless. Even though the me Severing could frighten the other party, what the other party feared was the me Severing. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It had nothing to do with Caspian. Now, Caspian had made the other party afraid of him. In this way, if he could subdue the other side, the zombie dog demon would naturally be more obedient. After making up his mind, Caspian raised me Severing and knocked on the opponent. In order to prevent the de of me Severing from cutting off the zombie dog demon¡¯s head at once, when he cut it down, he used the back of the knife. But even so, with a sh of the fire, a wound more than 100 feet long was torn from the cheek to the neck of the zombie dog demon. The wound was likeva, and there was stillva flowing down. The zombie dog demon¡¯s body suddenly trembled even more violently. Caspian could even feel the fear in the zombie dog demon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Oh, are you afraid now?¡± Caspian gave a cold snort, waved his me Severing, and struck out a dozen more times. All of a sudden, the demon zombie¡¯s head was covered with crisscrossed wounds. The wounds were torn open, andva was flowing inside. Its mountain-like body began to shake, and the ground was shaking. However, Caspian was not satisfied. He sneered and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t shout after being beaten so many times. It seems that you are not convinced of me.¡± In an instant, the white me in the zombie dog demon¡¯s eyes expanded several times. If this look appeared on people¡¯s faces, it was probably because they were so frightened that they widened their eyes. Therefore, the zombie dog demon opened its bloody mouth in great humiliation and let out a cry. ¡°Just once? Looks like you are really not convinced.¡± Caspian snorted, then leaped up into the air and landed on top of the zombie dog demon. He waved his me Severing, ripping open another dozen or so melted wounds. Each wound was more than 60 meters long. For zombies, the wounds on their bodies were not painful. However, the wounds caused by Caspian made the zombie dog demon understand that this guy had the power to grind his bones and turn it into ashes. The zombie dog demon was clearly not stupid. At least it was a demon of early-stage of wisdom. After understanding the meaning of Caspian¡¯s words, the zombie dog opened its ck hole-like mouth and barked dozens of times in a row. The barks were as if telling Caspian, ¡°I cried so miserably and so sincerely. Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°How dare you shout? It seems that you are not convinced of me.¡± After a while, Caspian sneered. A stream of anger immediately surged into the zombie dog demon¡¯s heart. The white mes in its eyes also began to burn fiercely. But the next moment, the dog opened its mouth obediently and made a light sound. Woof! ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Caspianughed and stabbed again. This time, he did not use the back of the knife. Instead, he directly cut out me Severing and cut off the thick and long dog tail. Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 The pitch-ck tail crashed to the ground, instantly shattering the ground. The zombie dog demon curled up into a ball. Of course, it would not hurt, but the fear at this moment almost scared the zombie dog demon to death. ¡®This cruel guy still attacked me!¡¯ That was what the zombie dog demon thought. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Caspian walked back to the demon zombie¡¯s head and asked it. Back then, it was a demon of early-stage of wisdom. Now, it had lived in this space for 20,000 years. Even if it had be a zombie and its brain was as hard as a stone, it could still understand the most basic humannguage. The zombie dog demon slowly moved its huge head toward Caspian. Think about it, the dog¡¯s head, which was several stories tall and looked like a zombie¡¯s head, would scare a normal person to death. However, Caspian was looking at it with a cold smile. When it stopped about 50 to 60 feet away from Caspian, the zombie dog demon opened its mouth. Its throat was dark, like a cold, horrible, and bottomless cave. The dog teeth in its mouth were intertwined, revealing a ferocious smell of killing. If the zombie dog demon stretched its head forward, it could definitely swallow Caspian. However, if it really did this and swallowed it in one bite, there was no need to say what kind of ending it would face. The zombie dog demon had a brain, so it didn¡¯t do that. She opened her mouth wide, as if she was going to eat someone. However, a very soft sound came from her throat, ¡°Woof!¡± After that, she seemed to think of something and hurriedly barked three more times. After that, it nervously waited for Caspian¡¯s response. Caspian didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, it held the me Severing and looked at the zombie dog demon with a sneer. He didn¡¯t say anything, so the zombie dog demon didn¡¯t dare to close its mouth casually. At this time, while shivering, it opened its eyes wide and tilted its head to look at Caspian. Its mouth was wide open. After a long time, Caspian nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you go for the time being.¡± Hearing this, the zombie dog demon finally stopped trembling. ¡°But don¡¯t go back with that tail.¡± Caspian pointed into the distance. Caspian had been beaten so hard that he had no choice but to run away, so it was impossible for Caspian not to let the zombie dog demon pay the price at all. The zombie dog demon twisted its ass. It looked like it wanted to wagg its tail subconsciously. But after shaking its head, it found that its tail had fallen. Seeing the zombie dog demon¡¯s appearance at this moment, Caspian found it a little funny. But he didn¡¯t show it on his face. After examining the zombie dog demon for a while, he asked, ¡°Since you have been guarding the treasure for so long, do you know what the most valuable thing is here?¡± Caspian was just asking casually. The treasures here were piled up into a mountain ridge. There were so many of them that the old emperor might not even remember what had been stuffed into it. But after he asked, he found that the zombie dog demon nodded. Caspian was stunned, but he immediately reacted and said lightly, ¡°Show me¡­¡± The zombie dog demon carefully moved forward and stopped in front of the hill made of treasures. It couldn¡¯t go any further. When it came here, the chains around its neck were already taut to the extreme, unable to extend any further. Caspian cast a sidelong nce at the chain and ignored it. Although the zombie dog demon had been subdued, he had no intention of letting it go for the time being. His arrangements for the zombie dog demon were to let it help him guard the treasures in this space. ¡°You mean, it¡¯s inside?¡± Caspian looked at the mountain peak and sneered. He pulled out the me Severing again. ¡°The treasure in this mountain has melted into one. Are you going to let me find it myself?¡± The zombie dog demon was so scared that its neck shrank back, and then it shook its head desperately. It desperately widened its eyes and looked at the middle of the mountain. Caspian drove the chessboard of heaven and earth and flew into the air. Then, he looked in the direction of the zombie dog demon¡¯s sight. When he snatched the treasure, Caspian had knocked on several mountains, but he did not touch this one. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After observing for a while, he found it. There was a door in the middle of the mountain. The door was a bronze door, about the same height as the first floor. Because of the long history, the surface of the bronze gate became mottled. If the zombie dog demon had not pointed here at this moment, Caspian would not have found the bronze gate in a short time. Stepping on the chessboard of heaven and earth, he flew over andnded in front of the bronze door. Caspian reached out and pushed the door down. He was not afraid that there was a formation here. The reason was very simple. After so many years, all the Heaven and Earth Treasures here had be one. Even if there was a formation behind the bronze door before, the materials of formation had been integrated with other materials, and thus lost its original function. After the bronze door was pushed down, there was a colorful corridor inside. Soon, Caspian heard the sound of running water from the depths of the corridor. ¡°Is there water in this mountain?¡± Caspian was slightly stunned. ording to the environment here, even if there was water, it would not be ordinary water. So he stepped in directly. The passage was not long, but it was irregr. It was sometimes wide and sometimes narrow, and the color around it was often changing. In fact, this was because the Heaven and Earth Treasures had been piled up for too long and merged into one. After walking less than 30 meters, Caspian came to a room-like ce. The room was not very big. It should have been square, with a length and width of more than 20 feet. However, some ces now bulged, so it looked a little small. In the center of the room, there was a square pool. This pool upied about half the size of the room. The sound of running water came from the pool. Caspian stepped forward and looked into the pool. He couldn¡¯t help frowning. There was water in the pool. However, the water was brown and looked a little strange. As for why there was a gurgling sound, it was because the water kept flowing in the pool. The reason why Caspian frowned was that there was a person floating in the pool. The man was naked and was lying on the water. His head was bright, and it was hard to tell whether it was a man or a woman. It was so strange that there was a room in the treasure mountain. In the room, there was water that had not dried up for tens of thousands of years. There was a person soaking in the living water. His personal identity was unclear. And this person had been soaking for 20,000 years, but he had not been ruined. More importantly, the scene in front of Caspian was the answer to the question of the most valuable thing here. He was not sure whether the answer was the most valuable or not for the time being. However, the scene in front of him was the weirdest, which was not excessive at all. Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 He stared at the strange pool. No matter how long he looked at it, he would not find any clues. So Caspian simply grabbed at the pool. Spiritual Qi formed a vortex in his palm. The rolling suction force instantly sucked the man out of the water. Caspian sized the man up carefully and was once again taken aback. The person in the pool was neither a man nor a woman. This did not mean that he was a eunuch. To be more precise, he was like a puppet that had just made a human shape. The front and back sides were equally bare. One could only determine which side was the front and which side was the back by his hands and feet. Caspian pondered for a moment, then stretched out a finger and pressed the man. The touch was like pressing on a person¡¯s body. He even felt the temperature. However, when he took his hand away, the dent made by his finger was still there and it did not bounce. That meant that the skin and muscles of this body had no sticity. It was a very strange feeling, which made people feel a little creepy. Caspian narrowed his eyes and ignored the man. He walked to the pool and put his hand into the flowing brown water. The temperature in his hand was not cold, which was in stark contrast with the overall temperature of the treasure space. ¡°What is the purpose of doing this?¡± Caspian was not sure. Of course, the room and pool in the mountain could not be built casually. They must be for some reason. Unfortunately, the old emperor was already dead. Even if he did not die, Caspian would not know where the old emperor was. The zombie dog demon outside was just the watchdog ced here by the old emperor. Caspian thought it was impossible for it to know. There was another person. He believed that that guy must know. But that guy was no longer in his Sea of Consciousness. Thinking of this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help sighing. The secret of the treasure was too important. It was not only because of the Heaven and Earth Treasures inside, but also because it was rted to the fact that the 12 countries¡¯ treasures were hidden in his hands. If others knew, Crape Myrtle Sect and Grand Pure Emperor would be the first not to let him go. As for the friends of Caspian, it was not that he did not believe in them. Even if everyone kept their mouths shut, there were countless ways to get the information they needed without anyone¡¯s permission in the world of cultivators. Therefore, after thinking for a while, Caspian understood that if he wanted to know the function of this pool, he had to investigate it slowly. In short, this room, this pool, and this human form were extraordinary. They were the most valuable treasures of the twelve kingdoms. Caspian threw the human figure back into the pool. Soon, he found that the human figure floated slowly and finally moved to the center of the pool, where he saw the human figure. As the pool water flowed, the human figure floated there quietly, motionless. This scene immediately made Caspian confirm his guess. He also found that the dent on the human body, which had just been pressed down by him, gradually became t after the human figure returned to the pool. Within a few breaths, the dentpletely disappeared. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Caspian nodded, turned around and walked out of the room, returning to the outside through the corridor. Although he was the only one who could enter the Treasure Space, Caspian still carefully repaired the bronze door and set up a fantasy array nearby. In this way, even if something unexpected happened in the future, outsiders would not discover that there was a bronze gate here. When Caspian entered, the zombie dog demon was waiting outside obediently. At this time, Caspian came out. The zombie dog demon took a step forward and greeted him. However, its body was toorge. Even though it was only a small step, and there were chains around its neck, when it took this step, it gave people a feeling that the earth was shaking and the rivers were broken. Seeing Caspian looking at it indifferently, the zombie dog demon was scared and curled up. ¡°When I¡¯m not here, you can continue to guard this ce. Except for me, all the people whoe in are our enemies. Do you understand?¡± Caspian said. The zombie dog demon opened its mouth and barked again, indicating that it understood. Unfortunately, its tail was chopped off by Caspian. Otherwise, at this time, there might be a virtual shadow formed by its tail. After sessfully subduing this zombie dog demon, Caspian would be able to use the treasure of this space freely in the future. Although there was a new mystery that puzzled Caspian for a while, the hard work these days, in general, was quite satisfying. If this was the past, then in the eyes of Caspian, the twelve kingdoms¡¯ treasures were at most about the same amount as the ones he had plundered before. The only difference was that the number might be a littlerger, which was eye-catching. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, after twenty thousand years, aside from the weapons that had turned into scrap metal, the value of those treasures had increased by at least a thousand times. Even the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could not ignore the existence of this treasure. Now, the treasure belonged only to Caspian. Because of this, the existence of the treasure needed to be kept a secret by Caspian. After leaving the treasure space and returning to the cave from Time Warp Zone, a month had passed since Caspian recovered his memory. ¡°It¡¯s time to go back..¡± There were still many questions that had not been answered so far, whether it was getting the treasures of the 12 countries smoothly or the problems that might be faced next, it was enough for Caspian to temporarily focus on what was happening in front of him. ¡°Yes, the Three-life Eye, the treasure of the twelve kingdoms, the blood Ruyi Sceptre¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s gaze flitted as he packed up his things. At that time, in ck Soul City, Caspian broke the Blood Ruyi Sceptre in order to reach the Immortal Stairs. Since then, the Blood Ruyi Sceptre had given people a feeling of powerlessness, it was still like this. Caspian knew that this thing was definitely not an ordinary magic weapon, but if he wanted to know the specific function, he had to figure it outter. Even if he was curious now, he was afraid that it would not be able to stand it. If it was really a magic weapon that could bring great help to him, he could only regret it if he was so anxious that he drove it forcibly before it could recover. The remaining thing was the Eight Divine Ruler, which had been held in the hands of the National Master, as a weapon. In ck Soul City, National Master relied on the Eight Divine Ruler to suppress Jessica and the others until they couldn¡¯t lift their heads. Later on, after Caspian killed the National Master, although the Eight Divine Ruler was in Caspian¡¯s hands, he had not carefully observed it. While he was about to put it away, Caspian held it in his hand and looked at it carefully. The Eight Divine Ruler looked like a paddle, but in terms of shape and exquisiteness, it was better than the Eight Elemental Rulers. Thinking of the effect of the Eight Divine Ruler, Caspian suddenly had a sudden impulse. He curled his five fingers and held it tightly in his hand. Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 After holding the Eight Divine Ruler, Caspian drew it closer to him and looked up. Seeing the Eight Divine Ruler in his body, Caspian was stunned. ¡°Water property is 16 points.¡± ¡°Fire property is 20 points.¡± ¡°Earth property is 10 points.¡± ¡°Qi property is 14 points.¡± ¡°Light property is nine points.¡± ¡°Thunder property is 15 points.¡± ¡°Metal property is 13 points.¡± ¡°The wood property is 9 points.¡± Looking at the various specks of light on the Eight Divine Rulers, Caspian started to suspect that he had seen wrongly. This was because,pared to thest time he¡¯d used the Eight Elemental Ruler to test, his elemental properties had been greafly improved. The water property rose from 12 to 16 points, increasing by 4 points. The fire property increased from 15 to 20 and increased by 5 points. The earth property increased from six points to ten points, increasing by four points. Qi property increased to 14 points from 11 points, which was the smallest increase, but rtively speaking, when many Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators had just been promoted, a certain elemental property could not reach 3 points, while Caspian¡¯s attribute was still increasing, which was higher. The light attribute increased from five points to nine points and increased by four points. The thunder property increased from 11 points to 15 points, increasing by 4 points. The metal property increased from eight points to thirteen points, increasing by five points. The wood property reached from five points to nine points. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Whether it was the growth rate of this elemental attribute or the current points, it was enough to scare a Holy Land Realm cultivator to death. It should be noted that there would be a huge improvement when he was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. In this way, Caspian didn¡¯t even know what would happen when he was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. ¡®Maybe a single one of them is more powerful than the other Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators?¡¯ Caspian came to his senses and thought to himself. He finally understood why he felt so rxed when he killed the two Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Sword Killing Sect. It turned out that after he recovered his memory, not only had his realm improved, but his strength had also improved so much. If he had the chance to test the elemental properties of the two Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, Caspian might have crushed them. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to prepare for the improvement of Heavenly Spirit Realm. ..¡± With the wealth of the Twelve Kingdoms and such a solid foundation, Caspian was full of confidence in the improvement of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, the treasures in the treasure space could also greatly improve hispanions. With this in mind, Caspian did not waste any more time. After packing up everything, he withdrew his fantasy array, drove the chessboard of heaven and earth, and soared into the sky, flying into the distance. Through telepathic jade, he told Jessica that he was going back As for how to go back, Caspian was not worried at all. As long as he found a city or a sect nearby, he could know his current position. As long as he confirmed his position, it would be very easy for him to go back and meet everyone. As for whether others would tell him. Then stop joking! The disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and cultivators of a third level peak of Holy Land Realm were existences that even the city lord had to personally wee. After Caspian left, about an hourter, a rustling sound came from the cave where he had stayed before. In the next moment, two figures suddenly appeared. One of them did not turn around, but a gray light was suddenly thrown out from behind him, making a sound of thunder. With a bang, the hole in the cave was smashed into pieces. The cave was less than six meters deep. The entrance of the cave was smashed at once, as if a hole had been opened. The empty scene inside waspletely exposed to the two people. The man who had just attacked was tall and thin and looked serious, but his mouth was a little sharp, which left a deep impression on others. The person beside him was slightly shorter, but his figure was just like a normal person. He looked a little shorter because he was standing with the tall man. The tall and thin man was responsible for blowing up the cave. There was a jade te in front of the shorter man, which was shining with a blood-red light. A sword shadow was swimming and aimed at the cave. When he saw that there was no one in the cave, the shorter man¡¯s tight shoulders suddenly rxed and he said to hispanion beside him, ¡°As I said, there is no one here. You are too suspicious.¡± The tall and thin man did not speak. His face was still stiff. He walked to a pile of rubble and a messy cave. He paced back and forth. After walking a few times, his face became a little gloomy. ¡°Someone should have been there before, but now they have left. My nose won¡¯t lie to me,¡± the tall and thin man said. When he spoke, his tone was a little strange, just like a person who hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, so that his tongue was stiff and he spoke in an awkward tone. ¡°All right, all right, I know you have a sharp nose, and you demons have a sharp nose¡­¡± The shorter man chuckled and said, ¡°Now that he has left, are you going to chase after him?¡± The tall and thin man nced at him coldly and said, ¡°I know you are joking, but we must be careful about this matter. Since you said I was too cautious, I¡¯ll tell you. This time, we will have an ancestor on our side to make a move when we carry our Heaven-covering n.¡± ¡°Ancestor?¡± The shorter man was stunned. The next moment, his forehead began to sweat. The ancestor of demons was equivalent to the existence of Amethyst Pce Realm in cultivators! Seeing the shorter man¡¯s pale face, thenky shapeshifting demon sneered and continued, ¡± Are you sure you can take the responsibility if you ruin the ancestor¡¯s n?¡± The shorter man¡¯s face changed between white and green. Obviously, he also knew that with his current state and strength, he could be killed by the ancestor¡¯s divine thoughts. After a while, the shorter man squeezed out a smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t say it before, so I don¡¯t know. But now that you have said it, can you tell me more? Who on earth was this Heaven-covering n going to deal with? If the ancestor can personally take action, this person must not be simple.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± The tall and thin man shook his head. ¡°I want to tell you more information, but I don¡¯t know now. But I can tell you something I know now. It took the ancestor 50 years to figure out the Heaven-covering n. The target of the n is a very powerful cultivator.¡± ¡°To kill a cultivator would require fifty years of preparation?¡± The short cultivator didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What realm is this cultivator at?¡± ¡°As far as I know, he is about to break through the realm.¡± The tall and thin shapeshifting demon¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°More things will be known when you get involved. As for this person¡­¡± He pointed at the damaged cave and said, ¡°It should just be a cultivator passing by here. Let¡¯s not cause any trouble.¡± Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Riding the chessboard of heaven and earth, Caspian flew all the way forward. He was not randomly flying in a random direction. The continent was vast. If one was unlucky to fly around randomly, it was possible that one would not see a town for several months. Caspian had seen groups of businessmen passing by when he was in Stone Drake Vige. There must be a town in the direction of the caravan. Therefore, there was absolutely nothing wrong with flying in that direction. Just as Caspian had expected, he arrived at a small town two dayster. In the town, cultivators with the highest realm were just Pulse Control Realm cultivators. When Caspian went to ask about the location, cultivators in the town naturally told him everything. Soon, he knew that he was in the territory of Efrax of Golden Mountain. If the Three Sages Mountain waspared to the three Efraxs, then Ucror, Earlington of Efrax, and Efrax of the Golden Mountain were almost connected with each other. There was a city about four or five days transportation away from the town. The Transmitting Array could be used in the city. The four or five days mentioned by cultivators in the town took more than a day for Caspian to arrive. After revealing his identity as a disciple of Lunia¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he used the teleportation array in the city without any obstruction. In fact, the city lord of a city in Efrax was only a cultivator who had just entered Holy Land Realm. After learning that there was a disciple of Upper Kingdom¡¯s Sect passing through this ce and that his realm was higher, the City Lord decisively invited Caspian to use the transmission formation that was specially used by the City Lord. After several teleportation, Caspian sessfully arrived at the border of Lunia. He had already known the location of me Gordon¡¯s mansion through telepathic jade beforehand. After another round of traveling, Caspian finally arrived at the mansion at the end of January and met everyone. This trip to the Three Sages Mountain was a narrow escape. It was a hundred times more dangerous than he had expected. Nearly 90% of cultivators who had entered ck Soul City died and their bones could not even be found. There was no shortage of people like Caspian¡¯s team was a miracle. There was even an increase on the basis of the original number of people. In the courtyard that me Gordon had specially prepared for everyone, the eyes of Jessica, Yvonne, Lady Maisie, and others turned red the moment they saw Caspian. Xander, Omar, and others hugged Caspian hard and patted each other on the back. There was no need to say too much between brothers. Little Candy threw itself into Caspian¡¯s arms. Its fluffy head rubbed against Caspian¡¯s and kept acting like a spoiled child. Handsome jumped onto Caspian¡¯s shoulder and jumped up and down, shouting that in order to celebrate Caspian¡¯s return tonight, it must eat more than ten roast Brute Bulls. Ever since it disyed its ability to speak in ck Soul City, Handsome no longer hid anything. The main reason was that Handsome had recognized everyone in ck Soul City. Standing outside the crowd, Bowen Pullman had wanted to say hello to Caspian. After all, he and Caspian were old friends and Caspian saved him this time, and strictly speaking, Caspian saved him twice. But when he saw Caspian, his eyes widened and his lips trembled. He couldn¡¯t speak for a long time. ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong with this fellow?¡± Caspian turned to ask the crowd in confusion when he noticed that there was something wrong with Bowen. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. The expression on Bowen Pullman¡¯s face was truly odd. ¡°Caspian! You¡¯ve changed!¡± Just as the crowd was still in confusion, Bowen suddenly let out a sharp cry. His round eyes were no longer filled with surprise, but with an indescribable light. It was like a money fan seeing a treasure, a greedy man seeing delicious food, and a pervert seeing a beautiful woman. The next moment, he rushed to Caspian with snot and tears. Of course, Caspian didn¡¯t allow Bowen to pounce on him. He took a step to the side, leaving Bowen empty-handed. ¡°Caspian, you¡¯re finally back! Don¡¯t you know how much I¡¯ve been missing youtely? I can¡¯t eat or sleep and I can¡¯t even focus on my training. I¡¯ve been thinking about where you are, how you¡¯re doing, why I haven¡¯t seen you, have you encountered any danger?¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe back yet? If you don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll look for you. But in fact, I also know that you are so powerful. From the first time I saw you, I felt that you were the king of men and the strongest among immortals, so there would be no big danger.¡± ¡°Danger is just a piece of cake in front of you. I admire you so much!¡± ¡°When I was cultivating in Dark Moon Sect, every time I met with difficulties and was depressed, I would take a bath and burn incense. Then I took out a small note and wrote down the word ¡°Caspian¡± on it! Your name is the motivation to encourage me to move forward, the pir of my spirit, and themp to illuminate my life¡­¡± Seeing that Bowen didn¡¯t even breathe when he was saying this, everyone was stunned. This guy was so concerned about Caspian? This guy actually regarded Caspian as an example? They really didn¡¯t see it at all before. It turned out that this guy, who made people feel a little frivolous, was more exaggerated in his heart! Everyone¡¯s mouths gradually opened, and even their little tongues could be seen. Even Little Candy seemed to be frightened at this moment and crawled into Caspian¡¯s arms. At this moment, the only thing that could be heard in the entire courtyard was the passionate voice of Bowen. When Caspian saw that the other party had said so much without pausing and did not seem to have any intention of stopping, he looked at Bowen and interrupted him mercilessly, ¡°Speak human language¡­¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Bowen immediately paused. He looked at Caspian again guiltily. When he saw Caspian looking sideways at him, his neck shrank. ¡°This is the belief from my life¡­¡± Before he could say thest word, Caspian said lightly, ¡°Hmm?¡± A sharp sense of coldness came to Bowen¡¯s face. His head immediately shrank as he shrugged his shoulders and jumped back ten feet. He said loudly, ¡°The Death Qi that is surrounding you has gone! I can¡¯t see it at all!¡± ¡±Ha?¡± This voice was extremely abrupt and everyone present was immediately stunned. They did not know what Bowen meant by saying such a foolish sentence. However, Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. After being stunned for a while, Yvonne suddenly opened her eyes wide with joy. The two of them were the only ones present when they had inadvertently rescued Bowen in ck Soul City. As such, only Caspian and Yvonne could understand what Bowen meant. Bowen had once said that the fate of Caspian had been entangled by a Death Qi. If Caspian didn¡¯t solve this problem, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to live much longer. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But now, Caspian proved with his performance that the Death Qi that cut off his fate was gone! Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 Yvonne¡¯s reaction was naturally happy for the sake of Caspian. After a short period of surprise, Caspian was not happy, but confused. Of course, he knew what the Death Qi meant. However, was that man who spoke so stuttering really died just like that? Even when he saw the tattered Gates of Hell, Caspian still couldn¡¯t believe it. All of a sudden, the crowd quieted down because of Bowen¡¯s seemingly brainless words. Caspian¡¯s gaze hardened and he waved his hand, signaling for everyone to wait for a moment. Then, he grabbed hold of Bowen and walked to the side, asking in a low voice. ¡°Did it temporary disappear, or is it forever gone?¡± asked Caspian. When he saw Caspian¡¯s serious expression, Bowen took a deep breath and said in an extremely certain tone, ¡°In my opinion, there isn¡¯t even the slightest bit left behind¡­¡± ¡°Then it¡¯spletely gone¡­¡± Caspian closed his eyes and thought for a moment. Then he asked, ¡°Is there any possibility that it will appear again?¡± Bowen didn¡¯t know what Caspian was thinking and naturally thought that the other party was worried that the Death Qi would pester him. So after careful observation, Bowen Pullman nodded and said, ¡°There is no sign at all. I can confirm with 99% of my attitude that if there is no big problem, it will never appear again¡­ Because a person¡¯s fate was determined from the moment he was born. Changing one¡¯s fate was what many people said changing the fate is heaven-defying¡­¡± ¡°Heaven-defying. Think about it. How much do you have to pay for this kind of thing?¡± ¡°When I was in Evergreen Town, I saw that you didn¡¯t have this Death Qi. That is to say, the Death Qi was addedter. In other words, it was a person who paid a great price to change your destiny.¡± Caspian couldn¡®t help but nod inwardly when he thought of what had happened. That dark cultivator had paid a huge price. At this moment, Bowen continued, ¡®¡¯One will have to pay a huge price for changing the destiny once. Now that the Death Qi has disappeared and the destiny has changed again, one will have to pay an extremely terrifying price as well¡­ If you want the Death Qi to appear again, add it first, and then eliminate it, and then add it. Tsk tsk tsk.¡± Bowen smacked his lips and shook his head repeatedly. He had intended to use this expression and action to show that he was unfathomable. However, Caspian cast him a cold nce, which made Bowen shrink his neck and tighten his grip. He hurriedly said, ¡°Change the destiny again and again. No one can afford such a big price. That¡¯s why I said you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± ¡°Then why did you just say 99%, but not 100%?¡± Caspian asked. After taking a careful look at Caspian, only then did Bowen continue, ¡±There¡¯s nothing absolute about everything. If something unexpected happens¡­¡± When he saw that Caspian was looking at him expressionlessly, Bowen hurriedly corrected himself. ¡°No, there will definitely be no idents. You have to believe in my character. I, Bowen Pullman, will never joke about my reputation on such a matter of principle. Just rx.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone. It¡¯s absolutely gone!¡± As he spoke, Bowen Pullman patted his chest hard as if he was beating a drum. However, maybe he used too much force so he choked on his saliva all of a sudden. Suddenly, he coughed so hard that tears gushed out. Caspian nced at him indifferently and walked back to the side of the crowd. His heart was filled withplicated emotions at this moment. A mixed feeling of joy and worry also made him not know how exactly he felt. When Bowen saw that Caspian had returned, he hastily followed after Caspian while coughing while covering his chest. Walking closer, he saw Lucy looking at him with a smile. ¡°Young Lucy, what are you looking at?¡± With a straight face, Bowen spoke like an elder lecturing a junior. ¡°Bowen, you looked like a eunuch when you talked to Caspian just now,¡± Lucy said with a smile. ¡°Eunuch?¡± Bowen¡¯s expression immediately turned pale. ¡°Has my behavior of relying on Caspian been so straightforward?¡± Bowen really wanted to ask someone. Unfortunately, people around didn¡¯t seem to take it seriously. As Caspian came back, the center of their discussion was once again shifted to Caspian. As for the contents of Caspian¡¯s conversation with Bowen earlier, everyone cleverly chose not to ask further. Because they believed that if there was something Caspian needed to tell them, he would naturally tell them. There was a stone table in the yard, but only four or five people could sit down. However, none of the people present were particr. There was a corridor next to them, and there was a rockery. People with no ce to sit chose to lean on it. Free and easy Omar was sitting on the ground. Then, they exchanged all kinds of information about what had happened during this period of time. This was also the most important thing for everyone at present. Caspian¡¯s memories of what had happened earlier were fixed on the pce in mid-air above ck Soul City. He didn¡¯t know what had happenedter until he woke up in Stone Drake Vige. Although other people¡¯s memories were much shorter than Caspian¡¯s, some of their memories ovepped with his. That was the scene of the copse of the Old Emperor and the Three Sages Mountain in the pce. After that, they were sent out with the coffin, and then received Eva Green¡¯s treatment. The next step was to be taken to the mansion by me Gordon. They were recovering and searching for information about Caspian at the same time. What happened in the pce was like a mystery. Everyone in the courtyard had experienced it, but no one knew what had happened at that time. It had to be said that this matter was quite strange and made people feel helpless. ¡°The coffin at that time was here¡­¡± Eva Green flipped her wrist and instantly, a huge bronze coffin appeared in front of Caspian with the smell of dirt and blood. The surface of the coffin seemed to have been burned byva, bing mottled and distorted. One could imagine how dangerous the surroundings were when the Three Sages Mountain copsed. Thanks to this coffin, everyone was able to be sent out. Otherwise, they would have died in ck Soul City just like the other cultivators. Caspian carefully observed the coffin. Finally, he grabbed one direction with his hand and lifted it up. The heavy coffin was easily flipped over by him. Under the coffin, the mark mentioned by Eva Green immediately appeared in front of him. ¡°This mark¡­¡± Caspian felt it looked a little strange. But ording to what Eva Green had said, he could feel the aura of that person behind the Gates of Hell from the mark.Then it could be confirmed that this mark must have been left behind by the one behind the Gates of Hell. After sizing up the mark for a while, Caspian suddenly had an idea.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 ¡®That guy left this mark at that time. On the one hand, he revealed his identity to Eva Green. On the other hand, is it possible that he left me a message?¡¯ Thinking of this, Caspian¡¯s heartstrings suddenly jumped. He put his finger on the mark. The coffin was cold, but when Caspian¡¯s finger touched the mark, he felt hot. In an instant, he felt a vast picture swarming into his mind. Golden light spewed out like an ocean. In the depths of the golden sea, a palm continued to expand and stretched out. The palm was also golden, engraved with countless runes. Each of these runes exuded an iparable sacred aura. It was as if this palm was preaching and teaching the world. All living creatures in this world had to worship and offer themselves to this palm when they saw it. Just as the palm was about to break out of the golden sea, a blood-red light, like a long sword, suddenly shot into the sky. The golden sea was instantly split into two. The sacred palm and the blood-red light exploded at the same time and finally turned into a golden-red Chaos. In the Chaos, although nothing could be seen clearly, one could still feel the horrible destruction of the copse of heaven and earth. That was all. Caspian¡¯s body trembled. He opened his eyes and found that everyone around him was looking at him with concern and curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you feel?¡± Jessica asked curiously. Judging from Caspian¡¯s performance just now, this mark was obviously not as simple as it looked. Eva Green was extremely d that she had not left the coffin in the dense forest. Instead, she had brought it back. Now it seemed that it was of great use. ¡°I know how the Three Sages Mountain was blown up, but I don¡¯t know who did it.¡± After thinking for a while, Caspian told everyone what he had just seen. After hearing this, everyone looked at each other. ¡°He blew up the Three Sages Mountain and destroyed the ck Soul City. This guy¡¯s strength is so terrifying. It¡¯s, it¡¯s really¡­¡± Xander murmured a few words and found that for a moment, he could not think of a suitable word to describe his mood. ¡°He¡¯s very strong. He¡¯s strong enough to easily crush Heavenly Spirit Realm,¡± Jessica said. Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel horrified. Jessica looked at Caspian and saw Caspian nod to her, making a positive answer. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s stronger than the Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s description had improved another level. Cold sweat immediately dripped down everyone¡¯s foreheads. If he was stronger than Amethyst Pce Realm, wouldn¡¯t that mean he was the Real Immortal Realm? For them, the Real Immortal Realm was a legend if not said as a myth. It was said that there were cultivators in the Real Immortal Realm in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But no one had ever heard of it. When everyone was still a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, although Heavenly Spirit Realm was unreachable, at least they could still see it. As for the Real Immortal Realm, they had only heard of it, but had never seen it before. ¡°Could it be that the cultivators in the Real Immortal Realm of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect made a move?¡± Eva Green asked at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. But what did the old emperor do so that a cultivator in the Real Immortal Realm from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect made a move?¡± Maya Kaye asked. At the thought that they could escape from the man in the Real Immortal Realm, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel unreal. All kinds of emotions welled up in the hearts of the people present. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was reallyplicated. On the other side, Caspian had another idea. ¡®If it was a cultivator in the Real Immortal Realm, it would not be attacking the old emperor, but attacking the one behind the Gates of Hell. But why did the man destroy the Three Sages Mountain and the ck Soul City and kill all cultivators there?¡¯ ¡®This method is even more simr to¡­ Killing people and shutting their mouths¡­¡¯ Caspian couldn¡¯t help but have this idea in his mind. Thinking of this, he turned to look at me Gordon. During the discussion, me Gordon did not say anything. In fact, in this current situation, me Gordon¡¯s information was the most important and most critical. He had been helping the royal family and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect of Lunia to digest the shock caused by the trip to Three Sages Mountain. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, me Gordon smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This matter is actually moreplicated than I thought¡­ I thought I could learn more about the inside story¡­ But in the end, it seems that I have learned some information that others don¡¯t know, but if I think about it carefully, I find that this information actually has nothing to do with the overall situation¡­¡¯ After that, me Gordon exined in detail. Although he was very busy every day and had been working, he had only been a little idle recently. But ording to him, the inside story of this matter was just like the scenery inside a door. They were outside the door. Although they could see part of the scene inside, it was only what the people inside the door wanted them to see. The real situation wasplicated and confusing. Everything was possible. ¡°Someone is deliberately hiding the truth.¡± After listening to me Gordon¡¯s description, Yvonne immediately responded. Born in the royal family, this kind of upper-ss people would give out some information to guide the lower-ss people to think about the matter ording to the direction they wanted. She was really familiar with it. ¡°These are all visible on the surface.¡± me Gordon nodded and said. Caspian suddenly raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you mean that there is still some secret news?¡± me Gordon¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. He said proudly, ¡°After all, I am the first king with a different surname in the history of Lunia. Even if there is a secret, there will always be a special channel to inquire about it.¡± But after saying this, me Gordon did not immediately tell the people the information he knew. Instead, he looked around vigntly. Then he walked to a willow tree in the yard and reached his hand into the tree hole. The next moment, everyone in the courtyard felt that there seemed to be some changes in the scenery in front of them, but they couldn¡¯t tell exactly what the changes were. However, there were two people at the scene who could see it. Caspian and Lady Maisie said almost at the same time, ¡°The Killing Sound Watching the Sky Formation!¡± ¡°Well, in this way, we can ensure our safety in Lunia. No one will see or hear what I am going to say next.¡± me Gordon smiled and said, ¡±In the whole mansion, there are only two ces having this formation.¡± Hearing this, everyone was moved. me Gordon was so cautious. What exactly did he know? Although he had activated the formation to block all possible prying eyes from the outside world, he still subconsciously lowered his voice and said, ¡°I heard that a Heaven Queen from Crape Myrtle Sect has died recently.¡± Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 ¡°The Heaven Queen of Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± Charlotte looked incredulous. Among the people present, only Caspian, me Gordon, and Charlotte Sky were disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Therefore, as soon as me Gordon said this, Caspian and Charlotte responded first. Charlotte cried out in surprise, and Caspian also showed a surprised look on his face. Suddenly, everyone around understood that the news of the death of the Heaven Queen me Gordon mentioned was not trivial. ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± Eva Green had also interacted with the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect, so after recalling a little, she remembered. After the surprise, Caspian quickly came to his senses and immediately asked, ¡°When did it happen?¡± At this time, he finally understood why me Gordon was so cautious to activate formation. Because this news was indeed terrifying. It could even be said that knowing this news would bring disaster, even if me Gordon was the king of Lunia. After hearing Caspian¡¯s question, me Gordon immediately replied, ¡°In the past 30 to 40 days.¡± ¡±How is the uracy of the news?¡± Caspian asked again. ¡°At least 80%¡­¡± me Gordon lowered his voice and said quickly, ¡°This news has not been completely confirmed yet, but from the current actions of Crape Myrtle Sect, it is very likely that it is true. And don¡¯t you think this time is too coincidental?¡± Caspian was also pondering. If the news about me Gordon was true, then the time when the Heaven Queen of Crape Myrtle Sect died was almost the same as the time when Three Sages Mountain fell. He never believed in coincidences. And from the message from the mark, it would be more convincing if it was really a Heaven Queen of Crape Myrtle Sect. Because Caspian now knew that the four Heaven Queens of Crape Myrtle Sect were all masters of Amethyst Pce Realm. However, there was still a problem with this deduction. That was, could an Amethyst Pce Realm expert kill the one behind the Gates of Hell? Or did something else happen? Unfortunately, there was no way to answer this question for the time being. ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect¡­¡± Caspian murmured. me Gordon couldn¡¯t get the urate information. Caspian suddenly remembered that he had ced two secret sentries in Crape Myrtle Sect. The level of the two secret disciples might be lower, but as the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect, they might be able to get some more internal information. ¡®It seems necessary to contact them again¡­¡¯ Caspian made up his mind. The news of Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s Heaven Queen¡¯s death was too important, so it was not suitable to discuss it too much before they got any more important information. However, this matter could be used as a clue about the nk memories of everyone. ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on this matter for a period of time.¡± Speaking of this, me Gordon smiled bitterly and looked at Caspian, saying, ¡°But you know that if I keep an eye on this kind of thing too closely, I will be discovered. But if I rx a little, I may never be able to find a clue again.¡± ¡°Try your best. I will follow upter.¡± Caspian knew that me Gordon was telling the truth, so Caspianforted him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Therefore, this matter came to an end for the time being. Next, Caspian asked about the Spirit Severing Road. In fact,pared to the news of the death of the North Heaven Queen, the arrangement of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for the Spirit Severing Path was more relevant to people present. Their purpose of entering the Three Sages Mountain was to get the qualification of the Spirit Severing Road. ¡°This matter hasn¡¯t been decided yet by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± The one who spoke this time was Charlotte. It would be easier for me Gordon to inquire about the outside world with his identity. But when it came to the matter of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect making specific decisions, Charlotte would be more convenient. After all, her teacher¡¯s status was high. She could naturally learn something from her teacher. ¡°However, as far as I know, the opening of the Spirit Severing Road won¡¯t be affected by the changes in the Three Sages Mountain.¡± Charlotte¡¯s next sentence made everyone relieved. ¡±But I heard from the teacher that they need to discuss it with the higher-ups about what to do. After all, the change of the Three Sages Mountain this time rarely happened. They might need to first stabilize the situation in the Three Sages Mountain before opening the Spirit Severing Road¡­ You won¡¯t have any problem with the qualification.¡± Charlotte¡¯sst sentence was firm and decisive. ¡°So don¡¯t rx in the following days. Try your best to improve yourself, because only when you finish Spirit Severing Road you can be disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± Hearing Charlotte¡¯s words, everyone present looked serious. Of course, they understood that those who had traveled a hundred miles would not be able toplete the final step. ¡°Is there a general time limit?¡± Caspian asked at this time. ¡°It¡¯s January now.¡± Charlotte lowered her head and calcted silently. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details, but ording to the information my teacher told me, it may take about three to six months¡­¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s about time,¡± me Gordon added. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, me Gordon exined, ¡°ording to the arrangement of the imperial court, we need to appease people and other things, and it will take three to five months. In that case, then the next step should be the Spirit Severing Road. However, because the sects and families have lost arge number of elite cultivators, there may be someone else who can be added.¡± Hearing me Gordon¡¯s words, Caspian was slightly moved. However, just as he was about to think about it carefully, me Gordon continued, ¡°But as Junior Sister Charlotte said, you must be qualified to participate in the Spirit Severing Road. In the next few months, what you need to do is to improve your realm as soon as possible.¡± Although me Gordon¡¯s words were not very pleasant to hear, it was a fact. Except for Jessica and Lady Maisie, everyone else was still Pulse Control Realm. It wasn¡¯t impossible for people in this realm to step onto the path of Spirit Severing. When Caspian stepped onto the path of Spirit Severing, some of cultivators were also Pulse Control Realm cultivators. However, there were very few Pulse Control Realm cultivators who hadpleted the Spirit Severing Road. In other words, no matter how many Pulse Control Realm cultivators there were, the end result would be almostplete annihtion. This time, they stepped on the Three Sages Mountain. They not only wanted to embark on the path of Spirit Severing, but also toplete the path of Spirit Severing. During three to six months, not only the efforts of cultivators were needed to improve from the current Pulse Control Realm to Holy Land Realm. What¡¯s more, they needed a huge amount of resources. Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 ¡°As for refining pills, you will need to spend more effort.¡± Eva Green was taken aback by Caspian¡¯s words and a surge of excitement rose in her heart. The heavy responsibilities of being entrusted with the bronze coffin and refining elixirs now indicated that Caspian trusted her. Both Caspian and the guy inside Caspian showed great trust in her today! In fact, Eva Green no longer hated Caspian like when she was enved by Caspian. When she was first enved by Caspian, on the one hand, it was because of the great change in her identity, and on the other hand, Caspian¡¯s realm was far lower than her realm. Butter, Eva Green discovered that after she was enved, the other party did not deliberately torture or humiliate her. Under normal circumstances, Caspian wouldmunicate with her with an equal attitude. Besides, Eva Green was sure that Caspian was not ttering or arrogant. As for the realm, the speed at which Caspian advanced left Eva Green speechless. It had only been eight months since Caspian entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but he had already risen to the peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. The next step would be Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even if Caspian was only at the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he would still be lower than Eva Green. However, his status as a Master was on par with Eva Green¡¯s. And Eva Green also knew in her heart that she, at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, was not necessarily a match for Caspian, who was at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Furthermore, ording to Caspian¡¯s rate of improvement, Eva Green suspected that Caspian would be able to catch up with her before she reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In terms of cultivation, this guy was really aplete genius, a monster, and a pervert. It was precisely because of the reversal of her opinion and the correct change of her mentality that Master Eva Green was extremely moved to respond to Caspian¡¯s trust at this time. ¡°I will definitely do my best.¡± Seeing that Caspian was full of confidence, although there was still a trace of doubt in their hearts, they did not question whether he could do it, but how he could do it. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. There was a huge difference between whether he could do it and how he could do it. However, Caspian did not reveal anything, which ensured that it was mysterious enough. As for the treasures of the 12 countries, Caspian had already thought it through. To be able to charge into the ck Soul City¡¯s pce, everyone present had earned this credit. To put it bluntly, the one behind the Gates of Hell had contributed a lot in getting the treasure of 12 countries. After all, he was the one who killed the old emperor and took the treasure of the 12 countries. If it weren¡¯t for the one behind the Gates of Hell, not to mention obtaining the treasures of the 12 countries, given everyone¡¯s current experience, they probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that the old emperor would actually merge his eyeballs with a piece of heaven and earth. Therefore, in Caspian¡¯s heart, he shouldn¡¯t have taken all the treasures of the twelve kingdoms by himself. However, this secret was too big and involved too much. For the sake of unnecessary trouble, it was not convenient for him to tell everyone now. Now that everyone needed the Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure to upgrade, the treasures of the 12 countries could naturally be used. And it was of great use! Each of them was a Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure from 20,000 years ago. Caspian could imagine how crazy Eva Green would be when she saw these resources. After suffering this time, everyone reunited again, so they naturally had a lot to say. *** Unknowingly, several hours had passed. me Gordon seemed to have been prepared for this. When it was getting dark, he ordered someone to prepare a banquet in advance. Everyone ate and chatted. It was not until half the night that they dispersed. In fact, with everyone¡¯s current realm, sleep was no longer something they had to do. But in the past dozens of days, because Caspian had not returned, everyone was worried every day. Even though Caspian sent back the message through telepathic jadeter, because he did note back, many things had not been confirmed, so everyone could not rx. Today, Caspian was back, and the n for a short period of time had been settled smoothly. Everyone¡¯s nerves, which had been tense for such a long time, suddenly rxed. After this rxation, the umted fatigue continued to surge up. In addition, after drinking a few more cups of spiritual alcohol, even Xander, who had always been known for his firm will, felt that he could not hold on any longer. Handsome, on the other hand, had already finished eating 12 roast Brute Bulls and fell asleep happily on the rockery. In the end, almost everyone said goodbye in a daze, and then went to sleep separately. Seeing that most of the people at the table had left, Jessica blushed and secretly nced at Caspian. Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 At half-night, the courtyard became quiet. The courtyard that me Gordon had arranged for everyone was not only big, but also beautiful. There was a formation inside, so even if everyone had a small building to live alone, and there was a spiritual Qi gathering formation inside the building, it would not make people feel ufortable. There was at least 30 meters between each building. me Gordon had also prepared a small building for Caspian. But since this was the case tonight, Caspian would go with Jessica in the end. The moon hung high on the treetop, giving off a cold smell. Just then, a confused voice came from the small building where Jessica was. ¡°This cultivation method¡­ Interesting.¡± Caspianmented. Just now, they had cultivated the Dragon-phoenix Supreme cultivation method together. This cultivation method was got from Jones Henry, the head of the Setting Sun Sect. Just by looking at the name, others would know how to cultivate this cultivation method. The original cultivation method scroll, which was also jade scroll engraved with the contents of cultivation method, waster given to Yvonne by Caspian, but he naturally remembered the contents of it. It was just that although he got it at that time, Caspian had never had a chance to try and cultivate. He would not let go of this opportunity. But of course, given Caspian¡¯s character, he naturally had more ideas about studying cultivation methods. And it turned out that there were indeed many mysteries in this cultivation method collected by the head of the Setting Sun Sect as a treasure. Caspian and Jessica were both geniuses in cultivators. After a little research, they directly entered the stage of practice. As they cultivated, they soon felt a stream of cold and hot spiritual Qi shuttling through their bodies and running. Although the cold and hot changes in spiritual Qi seemed irregr, every change was just right. When they practiced, they were more energetic and not tired at all. And in the process of cultivation, spiritual Qi that gathered because of spiritual Qi gathering formation formed a vortex around them and went deeper into their tendons and veins. ording to Caspian¡¯s estimation, when they practiced the Dragon and Phoenix Supreme cultivation method, the spiritual Qi would run for at least three or four times faster than when he cultivated alone. The absorption of spiritual Qi was more magnificent. Every time he breathed in and out, he could feel that spiritual wave turned into fine liquid, nourishing and condensing his body and filling his Dantian and Ocean of Qi. Once again, he entered the state of cultivation. After a while, Jessica quietly opened her eyes and looked at Caspian in front of her. She bit her lip gently. In the conversation tonight, she could feel that there were some things that Caspian did not say. For her, she didn¡¯t care about the fact that Caspian was hiding something from others or her. She just felt that there were too many things on Caspian¡¯s back. What she could do, however, was to ease some of Caspian¡¯s emotions so that he didn¡¯t need to feel so much pressure from time to time. After making up her mind, Jessica wrapped her arms around Caspian¡¯s neck The operation of spiritual wave suddenly surged. *** In another small building not far away, Yvonne was lying on her side on the bed, with her head under an arm. Before Caspian came back, she had indeed not slept for more than 20 days. For cultivators, meditating and training every day was actually more efficient than sleeping. However, because of the return of Caspian tonight, her tense mood was eased. In addition, she drank a few cups of spiritual alcohol, so she felt a little dizzy. When she came back, she couldn¡¯t help but lie down. She frowned slightly. Obviously, the quality of sleep was not very good. She was dreaming. As a matter of fact, during this period of time, Yvonne had been very worried. On the one hand, it was because Caspian had not returned, on the other hand, it was because of Jessica. She knew the rtionship between Caspian and Jessica. It was also because of this that she paid more attention to the degree of control between her and Jessica. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She couldn¡¯t get too close or too far away from Jessica. Yvonne didn¡¯t want to be underestimated. She had witnessed the strength and responsibility of Jessica in this battle in ck Soul City. She admired Jessica in her heart. After thinking about itter, it was normal. After all, Jessica was the woman that Caspian liked. So she must be excellent. But what about Yvonne herself? Even now, she still didn¡¯t know what sort of status she held in Caspian¡¯s heart. Sometimes, she could feel that in Caspian¡¯s heart, she might not be as important as the girl named Sna. Yvonne believed in her judgment. Although the girl named Sna had always been respectful to Caspian, they were still master and disciple. But Sna absolutely liked Caspian. Moreover, thinking about the teachers and students, even Yvonne herself felt that it was really exciting. Therefore, she believed that even if Caspian did not have any extra thoughts about Sna now, who could guarantee what would happen in the future? Sna¡¯s love for Caspian was obvious to all. In addition to Sna, there was also Charlotte Sky. The princess of Earlington of Efrax had chosen Caspian as her husband. In addition to the ability of Caspian, his qualification of the Spirit Severing Road at that time was obtained by Charlotte. This princess was not only very beautiful, but her sweet voice was also intoxicating when she spoke. There was also Lady Maisie who was born with the disposition of a gentle elder sister. Yvonne didn¡¯t even want to admit that if she were a man, she would fall in love with Lady Maisie. Who didn¡¯t want to have a sister who didn¡¯t hold anything back? What¡¯s more, she had heard that Caspian had known Lady Maisie before he stepped on the Path to Immortality. He had not been able to enter Dark Moon Sect. During the period when he was most upset, Lady Maisie had been encouraging him. In addition, there was also Maya Kaye. And¡­ Even Bowen Pullman, who always made one feel shocked, was clearly a man. However, today, he had caused Yvonne to feel that something was wrong. Now Yvonne really felt that she was under a lot of pressure¡­ Spiritual alcohol she drank tonight seemed to have magnified her mood. With such mncholy, it was rare for her to have a dream at this moment. In her dream was the capital of Astren Commandery. This day was her wedding day. The entire capital was filled with a joyous atmosphere today. The wedding carsted for dozens of miles. On the most luxurious white elephant, there was Caspian, who was well-dressed. The team soon arrived at the Imperial City. With the help of the two maids, Yvonne slowly walked out with a shy and timid look on her face. The two maids looked like Lucy and Renee Pine. But in her dream, she did not find anything surprising. Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 Among the cheering and celebrating crowd, Yvonne could also see familiar faces. There were Jessica Lawrence, Lady Maisie, Maya Kaye, Sna Gibson, me Gordon, Xander Faris, Omar Pine, and so on. These faces shed across her face with a smile of blessing. In her dreams, she could vaguely sense that she had seen these people somewhere before. But for a moment, she couldn¡¯t remember. Finally, when she saw a eunuch who looked exactly the same as Bowen Pullman, Yvonne could no longer bear it. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Eunuch Bowen Pullman, this was how others addressed this eunuch. Then, this title thing seemed to collide with some part of her memory. As a result, she covered her belly andughed wildly. Herughter could be heard throughout the entire Imperial City. Even the cheers of the people outside the Imperial City were suppressed. Finally, theughter stopped and the wedding ceremony continued. The whole ceremony looked solemn and messy. The environment in her dream kept changing. In the end, under the red candle, Yvonne and Caspian sat opposite each other in wedding clothes. But she was dressed in the groom¡¯s red robe. Caspian opposite her was wearing a red dress with a red bridal veil on his head. For some reason, Yvonne felt likeughing again. It felt like a prank that had been brewing for a long time had finally seeded. ¡°Come,e, and drink this cup of wine. From now on, you will be mine¡­¡± Yvonne pretended to be heroic and said in a rough voice. They raised their sses and crossed their arms. But soon¡­ Problems arose. Without removing the red veil, Caspian couldn¡¯t drink. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not drink anymore. Let¡¯s sleep directly!¡± As soon as she stepped on the chair, Yvonne reached out to lift the red bridal veil. Caspian folded his hands on his knees, looking extremely shy. Yvonne suppressed the joy in her heart and lifted the veil. Ssh! A carrot appeared in front of her. There was also a flower carved on the carrot. ¡°A yboy?¡± Yvonne was stunned. Then, with a scream, she gasped and woke up from her dream. Patting her chest, she quickly adapted to the darkness around her. After a while, seeing that she had just had a strange dream. Although she knew it was a dream, the scene of a huge carrot standing in front of her after the red veil was lifted was too visual. So when she closed her eyes at this moment, the white and fat carrot would appear in her mind. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m so angry!¡± Yvonne pulled the cup angrily, wrapped it around her head, and then rolled on the bed. *** Bang! Herd Norman¡¯s head hit the ground hard. The ground immediately shattered. The Body-protection Gang exploded in an instant. Herd felt a buzz in his head, and everything he saw seemed to be blocked by ayer of snowkes. At this moment, a strong smell of blood filled his throat. Not far away, Sunshine Lydia shrank into a ball and shivered, looking at the male cultivator standing in front of Herd in horror. The lines on the male cultivator¡¯s face were clear, but they were too clear. Therefore, at first nce, ne felt that his face was an irregr polygon. Because of anger, the cross-shaped face became more and more strange. ¡°Is this the good news you brought me when I was promoted and out of seclusion?¡± Solid Dragon narrowed his eyes, and the anger in his eyes could not wait to turn into raging mes. After seven months of closed-door training, he finally managed to advance from peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm to Heavenly Spirit Realm. In one night, the fish leaped over the dragon gate. They were all nonentities under the Heavenly Spirit Realm. After this promotion, he finally broke away from the nonentities and became a Master. Solid Dragon was in an extremely good mood. But soon, he was hit in the head. The promotion of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples had stopped for some unknown reason recently. The so-called disciple promotion was not a realm improvement, but a level improvement. Solid Dragon was originally a sixth-ss disciple of the Crape Myrtle Sect. Now that he was promoted to a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, he should naturally be promoted to a fifth-ss disciple. A fifth-ss disciple meant that he could get more privileges, more practice resources, andmand more subordinates. Practice resources and all kinds of privileges were naturally worthy of yearning. However, the most important thing for Solid Dragon was to have more subordinates. After thinking about it, he realized that they were all disciples of the third stage of Holy Land Realm and he was a third stage of peak Realm disciple. How could he be on equal footing with the disciples of third stage of entry level? Now, he finally became a Master. Finally, he could see the group of ¡°little minions¡± at the third stage of Holy Land Realm. They bowed to him and knelt down to ask. But now, just as he was happily preparing to go to the promotion stage, the promotion ceremony was stopped. In other words, even if he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm now, he could only continue to be a sixth-ss disciple in the Crape Myrtle Sect. When he was at peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm, he was on equal footing with the disciples of entry level of the third stage, which was unbearable for him. Now that he was a Master, he had to be on equal footing with those guys. Solid Dragon had a feeling that he was the emperor, but he still had to sit at the same table with the beggar and eat the leftovers. He was going crazy! However, he did not dare to show his emotions to the public. He admired and feared the Crape Myrtle Sect very much. And Solid Dragon vaguely felt that something unusual must have happened to Crape Myrtle Sect this time. The higher-ups of Crape Myrtle Sect gave him a feeling of a turbulent storm. However, no matter what, the anger in his heart had made him particrly irritable. And today, he learned a piece of bad news from Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman. Happy Smith died before he could bring back the water soul. ¡°That good-for-nothing Happy Smith!¡± Solid Dragon roared angrily from the pce. The roar, like a substance, formed waves and spread in all directions. Crack crack! The ground and the walls instantly cracked apart. Herd Norman, who was under his feet, flew up into the air all of a sudden and fell 50 to 50 meters away. Sunshine Lydia¡¯s face turned pale. She fell to her knees and shivered. ¡°Bastard! Bastard! Do you know who I am working for? I am working for the North Heaven Queen!¡± ¡°I left this matter to you because I wanted to cultivate you! What about now?!¡± ¡°You damned guys, not only did you fail me, but you also ruined me! How can I exin this to the North Heaven Queen! If the North Heaven Queen mes me, can you afford it?!¡± ¡°Huh? Tell me loudly!¡± Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 The roar of Solid Dragon sounded like an explosion of steel, shaking and shattering the walls of the pce. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman felt as if there were countless drills in their heads, which made them almost faint from the pain. As cultivators, they bit their teeth and bled because of the pain in their heads. After a long time, the roar of Solid Dragon finally stopped. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman were lying on the ground, trembling and full of fear. Herd Norman looked even more miserable because of the punishment. Blood was dripping out of his eyes, nose, and mouth. ¡°You two good-for-nothing! You are good-for-nothing!¡± Solid Dragon suddenly waved his hand. In an instant, the hurricane rolled up Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman, lifted them into the air, and then fell heavily. After a few times, the ground was broken and in a mess. Solid Dragon finally stopped. He panted hard and did not speak for a long time. Since he did not speak, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman naturally did not dare to speak, and the pce became quiet for a while. For them, the atmosphere here was so heavy that their souls were about to fly out. After a long while, Solid Dragon spoke again. ¡°I just finished my promotion not long ago, and I still have some things to deal with for the time being. You can leave now.¡± After that, he waved his hand again. Just as Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman got up and got down on one knee, a strong wind blew. In an instant, it exploded in front of them like two Qi cannons. Bang! Bang! Bang! They were sent flying. After falling out of the pce gate, they rolled more than 30 meters on the ground before stopping. Sunshine Lydia¡¯s hair was messy and her body was covered with bruises. Herd Norman was even more miserable. At this moment, he almost became a bloody man. Fortunately, they only suffered superficial injuries, so there were not too many injuries on their meridians and internal organs. But today¡¯s experience was a great shame for them. After they got up from the ground, they looked at each other and did not dare to stay any longer. They were afraid that they would annoy Solid Dragon again, so they hurriedly left the ind where the pce was located. They passed through several transmission arrays. Sunshine Lydia pursed her lips and was about to go back to the ind where she lived when Herd Norman stopped her. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Sunshine Lydia looked at Herd Norman doubtfully. Herd Norman looked around and saw no one around. He took a step forward and whispered, ¡°Senior Lydia, can you bear it?¡± Looking at Herd Norman, Sunshine Lydia sighed and said helplessly, ¡°So what if I can bear it? So what if I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°The realm of Solid Dragon is higher than ours, and the status of the Crape Myrtle Sect is higher than ours. It¡¯s not wise to go against him. What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t this what we expected?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just not convinced!¡± Herd Norman gritted his teeth, and a sharp light shed in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s true that the realm of Solid Dragon is higher than ours, but his status is higher than ours just because his disciple level of the Crape Myrtle Sect is higher than ours. We are all disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect, and he is just in charge of us. He is not our master, and we are not his ves.¡± ¡°So how can he always scold us? In fact, I knew this guy was a ttering dog!¡± ¡°In the face of a disciple of a higher level than him, he wished he could shake his tail off. When faced with disciples of a lower level than him, he could bite them at will. He just said that he was working for the North Heaven Queen. Bah!¡± ¡°How could he be qualified to work for the North Heaven Queen, who has such a noble status? He was not even qualified to meet the North Heaven Queen! He really takes the chicken feather as an arrow and treats himself as a character all day long! Anyway, I can¡¯t bear the humiliation today!¡± Herd Norman¡¯s words reached Sunshine Lydia¡¯ s mind. Solid Dragon was a man who could deceive others. In fact, they had long looked down on this person in their hearts. However, his realm and status were higher than theirs. Therefore, they had to lower their heads in front of him. After a long silence, Sunshine Lydia spoke again. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not convinced, but¡­¡± Her lips moved twice, and finally turned into a sigh. ¡°So what? We are no match for him. Now that he has been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, we are even less likely to be his match. What I want now is that he will no longer pursue this matter¡­¡± ¡°Compared to today¡¯s humiliation, what I¡¯m more afraid of is that there will be mistakes in our previous arrangements. At that time, if there is a loophole and Solid Dragon finds out, we will really be finished¡­¡± ¡°Senior Lydia!¡± Before Sunshine Lydia could finish, Herd Norman suddenly interrupted her. Sunshine Lydia thought that Herd Norman still couldn¡¯t bear it and was about to persuade him. But when she looked up, she was shocked by the sharpness in Herd Norman¡¯s eyes. Herd Norman¡¯s eyes showed that he really wanted to kill someone! All kinds of emotions, such as grievance, dissatisfaction, shame, anger, and so on, had nowpletely turned into mes of hatred. And he didn¡¯t hide it at all! ¡°Junior Brother Norman, you¡­¡± Sunshine Lydia felt her heart pounding. It was the first time she had seen such a ferocious look on Herd Norman¡¯s face. ¡°Senior Lydia, listen to me first!¡± Herd Norman¡¯s tone became urgent, but every word was particrly clear. ¡°Just as you said, if he insists on investigating the death of Happy Smith and the water soul. The cover we did before would inevitably be caught by him. In that case, we would die! Our life is no longer ours, isn¡¯t it?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Hearing Herd Norman¡¯s words, Sunshine Lydia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Their lives were in the hands of that man on that day. Herd Norman had also seen the change in Sunshine Lydia¡¯s expression. He knew that she had been persuaded by him. So he continued, ¡°Since our lives are not ours now, why should we be humiliated like this? I think it¡¯s better for us to fight for ourselves instead of being dragged and being killed!¡± In fact, Sunshine Lydia had already guessed what Herd Norman was about to say. But she still found it unbelievable. In a panic, she asked subconsciously, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Find an opportunity to kill Solid Dragon! Anyway, you have felt the atmosphere in the sect recently, Senior Lydia. Something big seemed to have happened to the higher-ups, and even the promotion of the disciples had stopped. In this case, I think if we fight, we may be able to earn a future for ourselves! ¡± Herd Norman said firmly. When Sunshine Lydia heard Herd Norman¡¯s first sentence, she shivered and said, ¡°How can we kill Solid Dragon?¡± Herd Norman sneered. ¡°Actually, I have a bold idea about this¡­¡± Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 ¡°Is this the reason why you want me to kill Solid Dragon?¡± *** On an isted ind in the sea, Caspian looked at Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman, who were kneeling on one knee. This day was the first day of February. Ten days had passed since he met with everyone in in me Gordon¡¯s mansion. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Two days ago, he set off to see Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman. On the one hand, he wanted to observe their current state. On the other hand, he wanted to see if they could send him the news about the death of Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s Heaven Queen. In fact, Caspian did not have much hope for the death of Heaven Queen from Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman. Because if the death of this Heaven Queen had something to do with the copse of the Three Sages Mountain, it would be impossible to spread it out. In the end, only a few people at the top level of Crape Myrtle Sect knew about it. As for the disciples below, it was impossible for them to know anything. Moreover, the Heaven Queen of Crape Myrtle Sect was just a title for these low-level disciples. Low-level disciples were not qualified to meet Heaven Queens at all. Therefore, even if the Crape Myrtle Sect promoted a new person in the future and reced the dead Heaven Queen, it would not be known by these low-level disciples except those few high-level officials. The reality was exactly as Caspian had expected. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman only knew that the top management of the Crape Myrtle Sect seemed to have made some changes recently, so some of the affairs were stopped. They had no way to find out more rumors. This matter was expected in Caspian, so he was not disappointed. But this time, something happened that surprised him. This was Herd Norman¡¯s request just now. ¡°Your Excellency, please kill Solid Dragon, who has just been promoted to Master¡­¡± Caspian had heard Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman talk about Solid Dragon a long time ago, so he was not unfamiliar with it. They all called him Senior Brother Kubang. As for the reason, Herd Norman just said it. However, Caspian felt that those reasons were not enough. ¡°Although his level of the disciple has not been improved, it¡¯s an indisputable fact that Solid Dragon has been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± A Heavenly Spirit Realm, which was also a Master. Even if the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was the first sect in Lunia, it wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the death of a newly promoted Master. ¡°Of course, I could kill him. But I need to take the riskter. How can you make me feel that it¡¯s worth it?¡± Caspian needed Herd Norman to provide more reasonable reasons. But, Caspian¡¯s words made Herd Norman excited. The reason was very simple. In these words, Caspian admitted one thing, he could indeed kill Solid Dragon. While he was still feeling excited and shocked, all of a sudden, Herd Norman felt a horrible pressure pressing on him. Not only him, but also Sunshine Lydia¡¯s face suddenly changed. The sweat almost soaked their clothes in an instant. In an instant, they knelt down on two knees. Sunshine Lydia¡¯s and Herd Norman¡¯s foreheads were heavily pressed against the ground, and their bodies were shaking like a sieve. Their minds went nk. They couldn¡¯t even think about why the lord opposite them suddenly became so angry. At this time, Caspian¡¯s voice came from above. ¡°I know. There is a very simple sentence, which is called driving wolves and swallowing tigers, and a more straightforward one, which is called killing with a borrowed knife¡­ Do you think I look like that knife?¡± Caspian¡¯s voice was full of killing intent. Herd Norman felt that his breath was stagnant, as if an invisible big hand was grabbing his neck, or the de was pressing his throat! ¡°Your Excellency! I absolutely don¡¯t mean that!¡± In the panic, Herd Norman almost cried out involuntarily. He was afraid that if he said a word slower, he would be killed by the other side. ¡°Killing Solid Dragon is of great benefit to you and me! Please believe me! Give me a chance and I¡¯ll tell you!¡± ¡°Oh, yes, you¡¯re brave enough to admit that it¡¯s good for you.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± ¡°That, that¡¯s because¡­¡± Herd Norman¡¯s throat tightened because he was too nervous and scared just now. He swallowed and continued, ¡°If you kill Solid Dragon, I and Senior Lydia will rece the position of Solid Dragon for the next period of time.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. Because of the damage of Thousand Cursed Mask, Caspian was covered with the Blood River Light Armor. The rolling vigor emitted by the Blood River Light Armor was no less than that of an ancient battlefield, a mountain of corpses, and a sea of blood in front of Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman. Therefore, at this time, even if his mood only changed a little, it was enough to shock the two people in front of him. Herd Norman¡¯s face turned pale. It was already very impressive that he could keep himself from fainting. ¡°To be more specific, why can you rece him?¡± Seeing that his opponent was in a bad state, Caspian restrained some of his momentum and continued to ask ¡°It is like this¡­¡± Herd Norman took a deep breath and said with difficulty, ¡°Although Solid Dragon has been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, he is still a sixth-ss disciple in the Crape Myrtle Sect. The things he can deal with are the same as before¡­ As subordinate disciples under his name, we have the most frequent contact with him.¡± ¡°ording to the rules of the Crape Myrtle Sect, if there was a disciple who died, and for some reasons, no one else could take over this position, then his subordinate disciples could temporarily rece him¡­ So if Your Excellency can take this opportunity to kill Solid Dragon, then his current business will be handed over to me and Senior Lydia.¡± ¡°In this case, we can also find out more about the Crape Myrtle Sect for you. For me and Senior Lydia, taking over the affairs of Solid Dragon can also help us get more practice resources¡­¡± ¡°If we could seize this opportunity to get the practice resources of Solid Dragon, our realm would be improved. In this way, we could directly be promoted to a sixth-ss disciple if were ached the third stage of Holy Land Realm. At that time, we would no longer temporarily rece him, but could directly sit in the position where Solid Dragon was now¡­¡± ¡°This method was a win-win situation for you and us¡­ But if Solid Dragon is promoted to a fifth-ss disciple, even if he is killed, the matters he is dealing with now are not up to us to take over temporarily¡­ What¡¯s more, Solid Dragon was suspicious. Although we all pushed the me on Happy Smith about the water soul, he must have developed a feeling of distrust for us¡­¡± ¡°As time went by, this emotion would be more and more intense. At that time, even if we wanted to trick him out, the chance would be very slim¡­ Because of this, I dare to beg you to kill Solid Dragon.¡± Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 After saying this, Herd Norman knocked his head heavily on the ground again. His body was no longer trembling. Because he told Caspian his true thoughts. There was no deception or reservation. Even if Caspian did not agree or even killed him, Herd Norman would not feel regretful. It was up to fate. As a nobody, he had tried his best. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Caspian was also thinking about what the other party said. Solid Dragon was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator and a Master. Once he died, both the Crape Myrtle Sect and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would have to thoroughly investigate it. Crape Myrtle Sect was fine, because Caspian would have many conflicts with it. As the saying goes, debts do not weigh on one¡¯s body. In this respect, Caspian did not have any psychological burden. But, he wasn¡¯t willing to cause any trouble for the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Because it was unnecessary. The life and death of Solid Dragon had nothing to do with Caspian. Not to mention that Solid Dragon didn¡¯t provoke him now, even if Solid Dragon provoked him in the future, the other party was just at the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Yes, Caspian had expanded. He was only at the third level of Holy Land Realm. When he talked about the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he even dared to use this word ¡°just¡±. If Solid Dragon came to provoke him in the future, he would p Solid Dragon to death. There was no need for him to be enemies with the whole world all day long. In some of the stories he had read, the protagonist always looked like he was oppressed, persecuted by everyone, and wanted to resist the whole world and fate. How could such a thing happen in reality? There was really something wrong with this person¡¯s brain if it was really the case. Rather than provoke the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Caspian might as well rely on the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and borrow the power of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to be stronger. Taking advantage of the situation, this was the only way a smart person would choose when he was not strong enough to frighten everyone. And, it was also because of this that Caspian¡¯s thoughts changed. There was no doubt that Herd Norman wanted to borrow Caspian¡¯s power. The other party did not hide anything. If the other party just wanted to kill others with a borrowed knife, Caspian would definitely have torn him apart at this moment. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± But Herd Norman¡¯s words had other meanings. If Caspian could get rid of Solid Dragon, Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia could bring more information and more convenience to Caspian. Moreover, there were two most important conditions in this ring, which were enough for Caspian to seriously consider Herd Norman¡¯s pleading. One condition was that Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia both hated Solid Dragon enough. The other condition was that Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia had the opportunity to climb higher in the Crape Myrtle Sect. They were ambitious. It was never a bad thing that cultivators were ambitious. In fact, which cultivator didn¡¯t have ambition? Without ambition, what was the point of cultivating? Caspian pondered for a while before making his decision. ¡°If you want to get rid of Solid Dragon, it¡¯s better not to dy, right?¡± Caspian said lightly. Herd Norman¡¯s body shook violently, and then he raised his head. His eyes were full of surprise. He nodded heavily and said, ¡°Yes! Although Crape Myrtle Sect has stopped improving the level of disciples, no one knows when it will restart, so it¡¯s better not to bete.¡± ¡°Well, do you know what to do next?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. I¡¯ve already thought about it,¡± Herd Norman said firmly, ¡°And please rest assured, Your Excellency. Even if something goes wrong in the future, we will never expose you!¡± After saying this, Herd Norman immediately saw the disdain in Caspian¡¯s eyes. After being stunned for a while, Herd Norman suddenly reacted. The other party didn¡¯t need to worry about it at all. On Herd Norman¡¯s side, he didn¡¯t even know anything about the other party. Once he tried to push the me to the other party, nothing would happen to the other party. And because he betrayed the Crape Myrtle Sect, he would be punished more severely. Thinking of this, Herd Norman immediately lowered his head in shame. ¡°As for how to lure that fellow out, both of you must know what to do. Can you lure him out within seven to ten days?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± When the topic returned to the matter of killing Solid Dragon, Herd Norman immediately forgot about the embarrassment just now. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a way. Now I just need to perfect it. When it¡¯s ready, how can I contact you?¡± Herd Norman asked. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you in advance,¡± Caspian replied. He did not fully trust Herd Norman in this matter. Although there was a seal set by the one behind the Gates of Hell in Herd Norman¡¯s body, what if the other party was loyal to the Crape Myrtle Sect and acted as a double-sided spy this time? On the surface, he wanted Caspian to kill Solid Dragon, but in the end, he arranged someone else to deal with Caspian. Therefore, Caspian still nned to keep the time in his hands. ¡°Okay!¡± Herd Norman had no objection. ¡°I¡¯ll get ready as soon as possible and wait for your call.¡± Caspian nodded and sent Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia away with excited faces. *** After leaving this isted ind, Caspian returned to me Gordon¡¯s mansion. When he left a few days ago, he gave some Heaven and Earth Treasures to Eva Green to refine elixirs that everyone needed. There were also some heaven materials and earth treasures that could be used for cultivation. Caspian had also given them to everyone. Although Jessica, Eva Green, and the others could not urately guess the exact year of these Heaven and Earth Treasures, 20,000-year old medicinal ingredients were obviously different from 200 years old. Master Eva Green was an Elder of the Green Paradise Sect in this life, she was good at refining elixirs. But she had never been so extravagant before. If the house that she used to live in the past was made of ck bricks and wood at most, this time it waspletely made of gold and jade. This kind of difference almost made Master Eva Green faint at that time. Even her hands were trembling when she was refining pills. Since Eva Green was still like this, the rest of the people were about the same. The medicinal power contained in those medicinal ingredients did not need to be described by Caspian. When everyone took it, they took a breath and almost drowned in it. It was only when they got these treasures from Caspian that they realized that Caspian was confident before. And Caspian was particrly confident. As soon as he came back today, he saw me Gordon and Charlotte Skying in a hurry. Seeing the expressions on their faces, Caspian was moved. Just as he was about to speak, me Gordon said first, ¡°The news of the Spirit Severing Road has come out.¡± ¡°When?¡± Caspian asked. me Gordon took a few steps into the yard with Caspian and said, ¡°The time is about the same as we expected. It will open on June 30th.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just February¡­¡± Caspian calcted the time. ¡°It¡¯s just five months.¡± ¡°Yes, the time we estimated was three months to half a year,¡± Charlotte Sky added, ¡°But we don¡¯t know where it is for the time being.¡± ¡°What about the candidates?¡± This was what Caspian was most concerned about. Now that the time had been set, if anything unexpected happened and no one was qualified, it would be very embarrassing. Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 As they spoke, they walked into the yard. Their conversation naturally attracted everyone who was cultivating in the yard. ¡°The news of the Spirit Severing Road hase out?¡± Maya was the first to walk over and asked curiously. ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Let everyonee over.¡± Soon, all the people who were cultivating gathered in the yard. When they heard that the Spirit Severing Road had opened, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with anxiety and anticipation. ¡°Just as we expected,¡± said Caspian with a smile. ¡°Everyone has the qualifications to participate in the Spirit Severing path.¡± Although this had been spected before, before the formal announcement, no one could guarantee that it would definitely be as they wished. After all, there had been such a huge change in the trial in the Three Sages Mountains. Even if the rules changed, it would be normal for them not to open the Spirit Severing Road as nned. There were too many variables, and no one present could control them. Now that everything went as smoothly as nned, everyone was relieved. Jessica and Maya hugged each other happily. Xander, Omar, and the others clenched their fists. However, Bowen¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡°Even me have a share?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± me Gordon nodded. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Are you sure, it¡¯s my name?¡± Bowen asked again. ¡°I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s not Eunuch Pullman, nor is it Eunuch Bowen.¡± Caspian said with Lucy¡¯s mocking words. ¡°I did it! I did it!¡± After a few cheers, Bowen seemed to remember something. He quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Thank you, Caspian! First of all, thank you for saving me!¡± Everyone knew Bowen¡¯s character, so they let him be crazy. On the other hand, when Yvonne heard Caspian mention Eunuch Pullman and Eunuch Bowen, a strange expression appeared on her face. So far, Jessica, Xander, Omar, Maya, Lady Maisie, Sna, Lucy, Yvonne, and Bowen were all qualified. Logically speaking, Emmett Breathnach, Nics Gordon, and Jade Gordon, who had followed me Gordon into ck Soul City, should also be qualified. However, all three of them chose to withdraw. As for the reason, it was the same as the reason given by Sebastian Griffith, Nana Moss, and others when they were in Heavenly Stars Sect. They knew that their potential was limited. Going to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect wasn¡¯t the right choice. Only in their respective sects in Earlington of Efrax could they have a suitable environment for cultivation. Since people had their own aspirations, Caspian and the others naturally would not force them. However, Caspian still felt a little regretful. Although these people had not interacted with Caspian many times, they had fought side by side with Caspian and formed a deep friendship. Now that they had chosen different paths at the fork in the road of cultivation, the number of times they would meet again would be less and less. Since this was the case, then they would say thank the other party for having walked with each other on the immortal road. Now that the date had been decided, no one would waste time. Xander was the first one to turn around and cultivate. Seeing this, the others also returned to their small buildings and entered a state of seclusion. Although five months was almost twice as long as the expected three months. However,pared with the amount of tasks needed to be upgraded, this time was particrly harsh. None of them wanted to obtain the qualifications of the Spirit Severing Path with great difficulty, but in the end, they were dragged down in their cultivation realms. If they could improve a bit, then they would have a better chance of sess on Spirit Severing Path. Among these people, Lucy was actually under the greatest pressure. Her foundation was the weakest, and her realm was the lowest at present. But from another point of view, her promotion speed and room for improvement were also the greatest. Lucy, who was now a young girl, showed her determination with her bulging cheeks. Therefore, Caspian felt that there was nothing he needed to encourage. The little girl must know what to do. Although Jessica and Lady Maisie among the crowd had already been promoted to Holy Land Realm, they did not rx. On Spirit Severing Path, danger lurked everywhere. The higher the realm, the greater the chances of sess. One¡¯s realm was the same as the gold, silver, and treasures in the mortal world. The more, the better. No one would think that it was too much. Because everyone was cultivating with all their might, trying their best to break through to the next realm, the originally lively small courtyard, in the past few days, even though there were quite a few people, suddenly became cold. Tonight, everyone was cultivating in their own small buildings. Only Caspian sat alone in the yard. In fact, he had been sitting here since this afternoon. He would not look lonely, because Handsome and Little Candy were apanying him in the yard. In the eyes of others, this White Tiger was as gentle and lovely as a big cat in front of Caspian. After ying with Caspian for a while, Little Candy put its chin on Caspian¡¯s leg and fell asleep with its eyes narrowed. Its furry ws scratched its ears from time to time, and its mouth smacked twice. No one knew what kind of dream it had. As for Handsome, as long as Caspian saw it, he would not see its mouth stop. At this time, it was still as cute as a little white pig, but it was lying on the head of a demon ten times bigger than it. It drilled into the head and chewed on it. From time to time, it groaned, apparently very satisfied with the food. Caspian squinted at it and vaguely felt that the little white pig seemed to be fat again after not seeing it for a while. It used to be an oval ball, but now, even if it hit the head, it would be a round ball. While he was thinking about this, Caspian suddenly felt that someone was approaching. A familiar faint fragrance drifted over. he turned around and saw that Jessica had already walked behind him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Caspian asked with a smile. ¡°Nothing. I just want toe out to apany you.¡± Jessica muttered and sat down next to Caspian. To some extent, the rtionship between them would make people feel a little strange. They could be called lovers or friends. Many intimate actions had already happened. Even the Dragon and Phoenix Supreme cultivation method was exceptionally calm when they cultivated. But when they got along, they didn¡¯t look like qualified lovers or newly married couples, but like familiar friends. For example, they sat side by side, looking at the clear sky at night and the bright moon. Even if they did not speak for a long time, they would not feel strange or embarrassed. But the problem was who would cultivate cultivation method of the Dragon-phoenix Supreme Being with his friends. It waste at night, and the yard became exceptionally quiet, even making people feel the waves of spiritual waves clearly. At this time, Jessica said softly, ¡°Did you encounter any problems? Tell me.¡± Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 ¡°Ah, you saw it.¡± Caspian blinked and looked at Jessica, sighing helplessly. ¡°Because you are not focused,¡± Jessica said. ¡°Not focused?¡± Caspian was puzzled. ¡°When did I not focus?¡± ¡°When you cultivate in the Dragon¡­¡± As soon as Jessica opened her mouth, she suddenly seemed to realize something. She bit her lip, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes were bright. Looking at Caspian, she stopped talking. ¡°No way, I was very focused at that time.¡± Caspian felt very wronged. ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Jessica changed the topic seriously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I feel that you are very bored today¡± Caspian did have something on his mind. In fact, he had been thinking about it since a long time ago, even earlier than the beginning of the trial at the Three Sages Mountain. After thinking for a while and considering the words, Caspian said, ¡°I have passed the Spirit Severing Road.¡± After that, he fell silent again. This time, the silencested for a long time. Jessica seemed to understand Caspian¡¯s feelings and did not urge him. Instead, she put her hand on Caspian¡¯s. They sped their hands together and Jessica encouraged Caspian in her own way. After a long time, Caspian smiled bitterly and said, ¡°In fact, at this time, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the right choice to let you go to Spirit Severing Path.¡± ¡°Is it very dangerous?¡± Jessica immediately guessed the key to the problem. ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous,¡± Caspian said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s much more dangerous than the Three Sages Mountain¡­¡± ¡°Then tell me,¡± Jessica said. ¡°The danger on Spirit Severing Pathes from all aspects. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would even encourage the battle between cultivators. It wasn¡¯t until I experienced Spirit Severing Path that I realized that in this world, cultivators had all sorts of methods¡­¡± ¡°We were only in Efrax before, so we didn¡¯t know much¡­¡± Caspian exined. ¡°Is this the reason why the more knowledgeable you are, the less insignificant you feel?¡± Jessica replied. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°So I¡¯m very worried that someone among you will die. At that time, I will definitely wait for you at the exit. But if someone hasn¡¯te out until the exit is closed, he won¡¯t be able toe out¡­¡± Caspian paused for a moment and curled his lips. However, he was notughing. He just wanted to rx and continued, ¡°This process is very painful.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Jessica nodded. She could even feel that the process of waiting was not only torturous, but once the person who Caspian was waiting for did note out, when the exit was closed, the loss, regret, and even might turn into a fierce beast in Caspian¡¯s heart and swallow him up. Looking at Caspian, Jessica thought for a moment and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t think it should be this problem that troubled you. How to put it in words? It will be more suitable for a sentimental person¡­¡± ¡°But if I put it on you, I¡¯ll feel¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t fit you? So on Spirit Severing Path, there should be another problem that troubled you¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°I have experienced it myself, so I know that there is actually a way to avoid the danger on Spirit Severing Path.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Jessica asked. At this moment, she yed a good role as a listener. ¡°That is, people who trust each other should gather together. The more people you gather and the higher your realm is, the safer you will be.¡± Caspian answered and added, ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible for you to take advantage of the loophole of the rules¡­¡± ¡°For so many years, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had opened up Spirit Severing path countless times. Even if there was a loophole in the rules at the beginning, it was impossible to exist now. Therefore, tricks would only lead to a mistake. In order toplete Spirit Severing Path, the most confident method was to use methods to suppress it. And, there are two methods¡­¡± By this time, Jessica already knew what Caspian meant. She said softly, ¡°The first way is topletely crush all kinds of dangers on Spirit Severing Path with our strength. The other way is to gather the people you trust as soon as possible as you just said. For example, if we gather together as soon as possible, the possibility of danger will be greatly reduced.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. However, before Caspian could speak, Jessica made a gesture and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say it first¡­ Let me guess. ording to what you just said, the problem that troubled you is that it is very difficult to gather us as soon as possible.¡± After that, Jessica turned to look at Caspian. ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right¡­¡± Caspian sighed and reached out to hold Jessica¡¯s shoulder. Jessica leaned against Caspian, tilted her head, and leaned against Caspian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How difficult is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably so difficult like we can¡¯t use telepathic jade,¡± Caspian said. ¡°It¡¯s so difficult¡­¡± Jessica imitated Caspian¡¯s tone and stretched out her hand to make a gesture. Although she said so, Jessica also understood why Caspian was so distressed. If they couldn¡¯t even use telepathic jade, then it would be even more impossible to use messenger. In addition, the Spirit Severing Road was a region that no one had ever set foot on. It was naturally impossible for them to tell the specific coordinates and let everyone go together. ¡°It¡¯s really annoying.¡± Jessica pouted and shook her legs inadvertently. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about how to solve this problem since I knew that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was going to open another path to Spirit Severing. But I still don¡¯t have a clear idea.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°The external objects can¡¯t be used at all. Maybe there are higher-level magic weapons that can ignore the rules there, but with my current strength, I can¡¯t get in touch with them at all. And even if you get such a magic weapon, your current realm should not be able to use it¡­¡± ¡°So sometimes, I can¡¯t help thinking that if you canmunicate with each other mentally, it will be good. As long as you talk to each other in your heart, they will know.¡± The main reason why Caspian had such an idea was mainly because of hismunication with the person behind the Gates of Hell. Hepletely ignored the rules of time and space. If he wanted to argue with the one behind the Gates of Hell, he could. If he wanted to ask questions, he could ask. There was no obstacle at all. ¡°But we can only think of this way¡­¡± Jessica cooperated with Caspian and sighed. ¡°Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon!¡± At this moment, a sudden voice suddenly sounded behind them. ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian turned around. Not far behind him was a huge roasted beast head. Behind the beast¡¯s head, a curled-up pig tail could be seen twisting and twisting. Jessica also heard the voice. she looked at Caspian doubtfully and signaled with his eyes, ¡°Was it Handsome who was talking just now?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Caspian was not sure. Because the voice just now was vague and sounded without warning. So Caspian stopped guessing and asked directly, ¡°Handsome, what did you just say?¡± Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The sound of chewing came from behind the huge beast head. At this moment, the curved tail of the pig was showing off, showing how happy its owner was eating. ¡°Did you hear wrongly?¡± Jessica cast another nce at Caspian. However, Caspian shook his head. It was possible for a person to hear it wrong. Both of them were cultivators, and it was almost impossible for them to hear it wrong. ¡°Handsome, what dragon did you just say?¡± Caspian asked again. Swung! There was a loud swallowing sound. Then, another soul-stirring burp followed. When the two sounds stopped, a white light shed and the fat little white pig had already jumped on the beast¡¯s head. If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, no one would have believed that this cute little pig could eat the head of a demon ten times bigger than its own body. In fact, Caspian knew that this was just the appetizer of Handsome. It would not only chew all the meat on the beast¡¯s head, but also the bones of demon¡¯s head. From this point of view, Handsome had some style of Caspian when he used the Spirit Hunting Whale Technique. Seeing Handsome like this, both Caspian and Jessica knew that the other party really had something to say. So neither of them made a sound, quietly listening to what it wanted to say. ¡°I just said, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon,¡± Handsome said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Jessica asked curiously. ¡°Ask Caspian.¡± Handsome raised a white hoof and pointed at Caspian. ¡°Ask me?¡± Caspian was confused. ¡°s!¡± Seeing that the other party did not understand, Handsome waved its hooves. ¡°Have you forgotten what you just said?¡± ¡°Which sentence?¡± Caspian asked. Then he saw Handsome arched its body and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you canmunicate with each other by heart. As soon as you talk to each other in your heart, they will know.¡± Its voice and manner of speaking actually had seven or eight imaging of Caspian! When did this guy master this skill? Both Caspian and Jessica were stunned. At this time, Handsome had recovered its usualzy look and said, ¡°Just this sentence. It¡¯s easy to do. Let each of them drink a drop of the blood squeezed out of the heart of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. The effect canst at least 40 days.¡± Caspian immediately reacted. This information was too crucial. He immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed Handsome from dozens of meters away. Handsome¡¯s four hooves were dancing in the air. ¡°My beautiful meal! I haven¡¯t finished my beautiful meal yet!¡± ¡°You can eat itter. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It¡¯s all yours.¡± Caspian pressed Handsome on Little Candy¡¯s head. At this moment, White Tiger¡¯s head was resting on Caspian¡¯s knee and sleeping. Caspian put Handsome on it, so that they could look at each other directly. Handsome was still a little afraid of Caspian. Seeing the other¡¯s serious expression, it also knew that this was not a trivial matter, so it stopped making trouble and said, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Tell me the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon?¡± Caspian asked, and then added, ¡°Be more detailed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what l just said.¡± Handsome pitifully looked past Caspian and looked at the fragrant roasted demon¡¯s head in front of it. Then it looked away and continued, ¡°You can also see it from the name of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. This big-wall tiger has no other skills, but has a pile of crooked evil methods. A drop of its blood canmunicate with other people¡¯s minds and explore people¡¯s hearts.¡± Seeing that Caspian was lost in thought, Handsome thought that its answer made Caspian dissatisfied. It shrank its neck and quickly said, ¡°My father told me this¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Your father?¡± Caspian nodded. Caspian knew that Handsome¡¯s father was not a pig demon, but a sacred Qilin demon. He should respect Handsome¡¯s father a little. Caspian had seen Handsome¡¯s father before, and he had received a favor from the other party. He knew that the other party was a reliable person, so at this moment, he felt that this message was more reliable. ¡°Go on,¡± Caspian said. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the blood in the heart of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon? And where is this guy?¡± ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Handsome shook its butt. To be honest, sitting on Little Candy¡¯s furry head was indeed veryfortable. After a while, the little white pig¡¯s face showed a rxed look. ¡°My father told me a long time ago when he bragged. He said that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon took control of a group of demons to drive with its own ability, and this guy didn¡¯t do anything, but it asked other demons to find all kinds of treasures for it¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, it did not need to worry about these demons betraying it. Because it could know what these demons were thinking at any time. And its order was also very simple. It didn¡¯t need to show up. With a thought, it could convey the message to these demons¡­ But the only trouble was that the power of the blood in its heart could onlyst for more than 40 days.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember this¡­ But you know, my father¡¯s voice is so loud that it hurts my ears, so I often put my ears like this, right, just like this¡­¡± As Handsome spoke, it began to draw. It folded its ears. It looked like it was wearing a mask on its ears. Then Handsome smiled so hard that its eyes narrowed. ¡°In this case, I can¡¯t hear what my father said, so I really can¡¯t remember whether my father said it for more than ten days or more than forty days. Anyway, I just heard what you said. I understand what trouble you have¡­¡± ¡°So it was very simple. Catch Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, kill it, squeeze out the blood in its heart, and let them drink it¡­¡± ¡°In this way, when they walked on the barbecue road, they couldmunicate with each other and know where each other were and what they were doing. Moreover, you can do it secretly. After thinking about it in your heart, the other party will know it. You don¡¯t need to fight or even talk¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so convenient. If I can eat without moving my mouth, that will be great¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing that Handsome¡¯s eyes were wide open and saliva began to overflow from the corner of its mouth, Jessica quickly interrupted it. She turned her head and saw that Caspian was deep in thought, so she asked Handsome, ¡°What realm is Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon?¡± ¡°It can be mentioned by my father, and my father is full of disdain, so it must be a shape-shifting demon, and it is not as powerful as my father,¡± Handsome said with a proud look. Its little chest was straight, and its tone showed that it did not take Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon seriously. Jessica muttered to herself, ¡°Shape-shifting demon, that¡¯s equivalent to Heavenly Spirit Realm in cultivators, but demonic beasts are stronger than cultivators at the same level.¡± After that, she looked at Handsome and asked, ¡°Where is Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon now?¡± Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 ¡°Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon is¡­¡± Handsome, who had been talking happilyst moment, suddenly kowtowed. Jessica stared at it with wide eyes blinking. Handsome became even more flustered. ¡°Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon is¡­ Is¡­ It is¡­¡± The pig pouted desperately, as if it wanted to remember something in its heart at the moment. But when its father told it about it, its father just casually mentioned it. Handsome was absent-minded, so it had no impression at all at the moment. Even it couldn¡¯t be sure if its father had mentioned where Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was. Just as Handsome stammered and couldn¡¯t exin for a long time, Caspian, who had been silent, spoke at this time. ¡°Can you contact your father?¡± After that, Caspian added, ¡°Now¡­¡± As if it had found a way out, Handsome nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°Okay, okay, wait a minute!¡± After that, it opened its mouth. Just as Jessica was dumbfounded, Handsome¡¯s head suddenly expanded. But its body did not change. It was still the same size as when it was a little white pig. Therefore, Handsome seemed to have be a pig¡¯s head. The pig¡¯s head was right in front of Caspian and Jessica, so the visual impact was as big as it could be. Caspian couldn¡¯t help but turn his head and look in another direction. He really couldn¡¯t look straight at it. It was too ugly. Handsome winked and then suddenly opened its mouth. With a puff, a three-foot-tall stone statue was spat out of its mouth. Handsome¡¯s head, which had be huge, shrank rapidly like a deted ball and restored its cute appearance. ¡°What is this?¡± Jessica curiously sized up the stone statue and then looked at Handsome, her eyes full of doubt. In addition to being curious about what the stone statue was for, Jessica was more curious about how the three-foot-tall stone statue was put in the belly of Handsome. Caspian was used to this. In his heart, he acquiesced that Handsome¡¯s belly was not a belly, but led to another space. He looked at the stone statue and asked Handsome, ¡°Can you contact your father through this?¡± To be honest, this stone statue looked inconspicuous. It looked mottled and mottled with moss. It looked like a person putting his palms together. If this kind of statue had not been spat out by Handsome, it would have been more like a statue of the gods of mountains worshipped by the old farmers in the fields. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what my dad said.¡± Handsome suddenly jumped from Little Candy¡¯s head to the stone statue¡¯s head. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It stretched out its hooves and knocked on the stone statue¡¯s forehead. ¡°Dad? Dad?¡± It was unknown whether it was because the stone statue was too old or because Handsome had used too much strength. After knocking twice, with a click, the stone statue¡¯s head cracked open and half of its head fell to the ground. ¡°Huh..?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Jessica, Caspian and Handsome were speechless. ¡°You broke your father¡­¡± Jessica said after a while. ¡°I, I didn¡¯t use much strength¡­¡± Handsome was also stunned. It raised its head and looked at Caspian. ¡°My dad said that if I wanted to contact him, I could call out his name to the stone statue. He didn¡¯t say that it would be broken with just a knock.¡± Caspian frowned slightly and looked at the stone statue. Just as the stone statue¡¯s head fell to the ground, he felt that the surrounding spiritual Qi seemed to have moved. At this moment, Caspian saw that the stone statue¡¯s mouth had actually moved. This scene suddenly became funny and weird. Because the upper half of the stone statue¡¯s head was hit to the ground by Handsome, there was only a mouth left on its neck. So, at first nce, one could see the mouth opening and closing under the moonlight. ¡°Hiss.¡± Jessica and Handsome gasped at the same time. Then, a rough voice came from the stone statue¡®s mouth, ¡°Brat! Why are you looking for me?¡± The voice and tone indicated that it was Handsome¡¯s father. ¡°Dad!¡± Tears welled up in Handsome¡¯s eyes. Immediately afterwards, it was caught by Caspian. ¡°Uncle, I have something to ask you.¡± Caspian sat down cross-legged in front of the stone man. ¡°Caspian?¡± The stone man opened and closed his mouth. At the same time, its neck twisted. It seemed that it wanted to find the direction of Caspian. However, the part above the stone man¡¯s nose had just been hit off by Handsome, so after a while, the stone man asked in confusion, ¡°Hey, why can¡¯t I see where you are?¡± ncing at the aggrieved Handsome beside him, Caspian smiled and said, ¡°There was a small ident just now. This time, I want to ask you about the matter of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon.¡± ¡°Huh? That guy provoked you?¡± Handsome¡¯s father was sessfully changed the topic. Therefore, Caspian briefly exined his current problems. And then he told the other party that Handsome had told him the matter about Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. ¡°Well, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon is indeed your best choice now. How should I put it? By the way, how is your realm now?¡± ¡°The peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm,¡± said Caspian. ¡°Huh?¡± The stone man was shocked. ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°It is no problem for me to versus two entry level of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators,¡± Caspian added. ¡°Ah?¡± The stone man was even more shocked. ¡°So strong?!¡± Jessica narrowed her eyes as she listened. She covered her mouth and chuckled. Caspian remained calm and continued, ¡°With my strength, can I kill Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon?¡± ¡°Let me think about it.¡° The stone man pondered for a moment and said, ¡°When I saw Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, he was an eight level shape-shifting demon.¡± Hearing this, Caspian and Jessica¡¯s hearts sank. A Level eight shape-shifting demon was equivalent to a mid level of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. Judging from the realm, it was almost a whole realm higher than Caspian. Under normal circumstances, demons were even stronger than cultivators at the same level. That was to say, in terms of strength, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was at least equivalent to a cultivator at peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. It was a fact that Caspian could kill more than one first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm were twopletely different levels, and it was far stronger. But the next moment, Caspian heard the stone man continue, ¡°I thought it was too arrogant at that time, so I pped it in the chest. This palm did not kill it, but broke a nail of mine¡­ But that guy was too weak. He was seriously injured at that time and its realm dropped to level 4 or level 5 shape-shifting demon.¡± ¡°Shapeshifting demon of level 4 and level 5?¡± Caspian quicklypared them in his heart. ¡°Then it¡¯s almost entry level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm.¡± Compared with the fact that Handsome¡¯s father was almost in peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm, this was indeed enough for the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. In an instant, Caspian felt that the pressure on him had lessened a lot. The stone man¡¯s words continued. Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 ¡°However, that happened seventy or eighty years ago. I wonder how that fellow recovered.¡± The stone man was still shouting. Jessica¡¯s heart, which had just been put down, was hanging up again. She looked at Caspian with a worried face. ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t think it will recover well. After all, my broken nail was inserted in its heart. How could it pull out my nail? It¡¯s good enough that its realm hasn¡¯t fallen for so many years.¡± Jessica¡¯s hanging heart was relieved again. She looked at the stone man reproachfully, wondering why the other party couldn¡¯t finish its words all of a sudden. She was panting so hard that it made people¡¯s hearts skip a beat. Seeing that the stone man kept talking, Caspian did not know where it would go. He found an opportunity to interrupt the stone man and said, ¡°Uncle, where is Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon now?¡± ¡°Evil Mountain Range,¡± the stone man said briefly. Caspian had never heard of this ce before. Just as he was about to ask more, the stone man said, ¡°Wait¡­¡± As soon as it finished speaking, a dark red light suddenly emerged from the stone man¡¯s broken head and turned into a map, appearing in front of Caspian. On the map, there were continuous mountains, dense rainforest, and strange stones. Among them, the color was obviously deeper than that of Domains in other districts. Naturally, it was where the Evil Mountain Range was located. Soon, the map shrank rapidly. The locations of the surrounding countries were marked out one by one. ¡°Ucror is here, and Evil Mountain Range is in this area of Domain. In fact, Evil Mountain Range is not very big. Think about it, how big can the nest of a gecko be?¡± When the stone man spoke, Caspian had already known the general location of Evil Mountain Range through theparison of the map. However, this was not the most surprising thing for him. What shocked him was the ability disyed by Handsome¡¯s father at the moment. If he guessed correctly, this was a sign of One thought born all magics rise. ¡°Uncle, have you¡­ Have you been promoted?¡± After hesitating for a moment, Caspian asked. ¡°Ha, not yet, but it will be soon. Haha!¡± The stone manughed loudly and said, ¡°So you are lucky. If it is a few more days, you may not be able to find me.¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re going to be promoted? You¡¯re going to be an ancestor?¡± Handsome immediately jumped up. ¡°Haha!¡± The stone manughed wildly. Shape-shifting demon was equivalent to a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. The ancestor was equivalent to an Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator. ording to Handsome¡¯s father, it hadn¡¯t been promoted yet, but it already had part of the ability of an ancestor. It was normal to think about it. After all, it had the blood of a kylin, which ordinary demons could notpare with. Just when Caspian was lost in thought, Handsome and its father had already talked for a long time. Obviously, although Handsome¡¯s father had not been with its son for a long time, it was still very concerned about Handsome. However, this concern was a little rough. At this moment, it basically asked, ¡°Are you full or not? Have you slept well? Have you ever bullied anyone?¡± After a while, Handsome suddenly cried out. Caspian and Jessica looked up and saw Handsome looking at the stone man in surprise. A crack appeared in the middle of the stone man¡¯s body. ¡°Dad, why did you crack?¡± Handsome asked hurriedly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The stone man said with dissatisfaction, ¡°What crack?¡± ¡°The stone man broke from the middle,¡± Handsome said. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡± The stone man said casually, ¡°It seems that l have to promote in advance.¡± The stone man¡¯s tone sounded like it was describing a simple matter like eating and drinking water. Caspian and Jessica looked at each other and saw a trace of nervousness in each other¡¯s eyes. It was like the promotion of Heavenly Spirit Realm to Amethyst Pce Realm. The higher the realm, the more difficult it would be to upgrade and the more dangerous the process would be. Handsome also knew the stakes in this matter. At this moment, it suddenly became silent. On the other side of the stone man, it seemed to feel the change in Handsome¡¯s mood. It snorted and said, ¡°Listen to Caspian¡¯s words. When I¡¯m done with my promotion, I¡¯lle back and see you¡­ If you only know how to eat and sleep and don¡¯t focus on cultivation at all, you will be finished!¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Hearing this, Handsome immediately became active again. Although it said so, its eyes still showed its reluctance to part with its father. At this moment, the stone man ignored it and said to Caspian, ¡°Caspian, please take care of Handsome¡­¡± ¡°Okay, uncle, don¡¯t worry. Just go on with your promotion. When youe back, Handsome will definitely satisfy you,¡± Caspian said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The stone man¡¯s mouth finally moved again. Then, as if it had lost its spirit light, it no longer gave people a magical feeling and turned back into an ordinary stone statue. Handsome pursed its lips, looking like it was about to cry. But in the end, it still didn¡¯t cry. It jumped back to the roasted beast¡¯s head and ate it. As it ate, it was still mumbling, ¡± Cultivate! Cultivate! My cultivation is to eat and eat. I want to eat more. Mm-huh, I want to eat more!¡± Caspian and Jessica looked at Handsome for a moment and then looked away. ¡°When are you going to leave?¡± Jessica looked at Caspian and asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°In fact, I hope you can spend more time with me, but for this matter, it¡¯s better to go as soon as possible, right?¡± Jessica smiled, took Caspian¡¯s arm, and leaned against him. ¡°Tonight, apany me to watch the stars.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± ¡°Be careful of safety¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll be convenient for you to send me a message, so if you have time, just tell me the progress through telepathic jade.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I will miss you¡­¡± ¡°I am the same.¡± ¡°How long will it take toe back?¡± Caspian did not answer thest question immediately. He thought about it carefully. ¡°I will try my best toe back, whether I seed or not. Although Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was the first choice, there was no need for us to hang ourselves on this tree. If I find that things are not as easy as I thought, I will tell you in advance so that you and everyone else will cooperate to make other preparations¡­¡± ¡°It is naturally better to seed. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. If we fail, we also need time to make other preparations, right?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Jessica nodded. Then, neither of them spoke again. They snuggled together quietly and looked at the moon and stars in the sky. The bright moonlight scattered down and fell on their heads and shoulders. The two of them seemed to be integrated into the night, quiet and beautiful. *** The next day, Caspian spent a day to sort out all the exotic minerals and produce needed for cultivation and handed them over to everyone. Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 What Caspian gave to everyone were the necessary materials for their own cultivation. There were also some medicinal ingredients that were given to Master Eva Green to refine. Over the past few days, Master Eva Green had also unleashed her full power. It could be said that ever since she stepped on the Path to Immortality, her enthusiasm for alchemy had never been as passionate as it was now. After handing over all kinds of things needed for cultivation to everyone, Caspian told them his n to go out next. As for the specific situation, he did not exin it. The main reason was that he did not want everyone to be distracted, but to focus on cultivation and promotion. ¡°As for your magic weapons, I will also think of a way.¡± While telling it, Caspian deliberately mentioned this matter. In the battle of ck Soul City, almost all of their weapons and magic weapons were destroyed. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. From this, it could be seen that the battle was fierce. If they wanted to safelyplete Spirit Severing Path, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to do it just because they had a realm without a magic weapon. However, Caspian had already nned this. For him, what theycked the most now was not materials, but time. However, Caspian was also prepared. If they really didn¡¯t have enough time, then he would go back to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and donate some exotic minerals and produce in exchange for merits. Then, he exchanged merits for magic weapons and handed them over to everyone. The advantage of this was more efficient. As long as one had enough merit points, no matter how powerful a magic weapon was, he could exchange it. But the shoring was that these magic weapons were not as convenient and familiar as before. Therefore, after considering everyone¡¯s opinions, Caspian still hoped that he could make it in time. He would personally forge magic weapons for everyone. Anyway, it was not the first time for him to forge a magic weapon, and his experience was absolutely enough. He also had so many materials, not only of high quality but also enough. Moreover, there were extremely talented inscribers here. One was Lady Maisie, and the other was him. At that time, ording to the forging of magic weapons and the corresponding inscriptions carved on them, the effect would naturally be more powerful than carving inscriptions on magic weapons. It was because time was running out that Caspian did not stay in the mansion after distributing these things. me Gordon still had a lot of things to deal with, so he could not apany Caspian. Charlotte Sky had nned this, but before she left, she was summoned by her teacher. She had no choice but to give up. About half a monthter, Caspian separated from the rest and embarked on the journey alone. Because the target was uncertain this time, he did not even bring Little Candy and Handsome with him. The map given by Handsome¡¯s father was already detailed enough. ording to Caspian¡¯s estimation, although Domain in that area was drawn with Ucror as the center, it was still a long way away from Ucror. To be exact, Earlington of Efrax was closer to the Evil Mountain Range than Ucror. However, he was in Lunia at this time. Caspian estimated that 20 to 30 days would be enough for him to reach Evil Mountain Range after passing through the transmission array and flying all the way from the big city. Caspian was secretly d that although he had been in Lunia for less than a year, his realm and strength had obviously improved. Otherwise, when he was still in Earlington of Efrax, he would not have been able to finish the whole process in less than half a year when he went to the Evil Mountain Forest. This was the same as when he first went to Lunia from Earlington of Efrax. Caspian still remembered that long journey. This trip alone was enough for Caspian to keep a low profile. One of the reasons was that he had lost the guy behind the Gates of Hell. The other reason was that Caspian did not know for the time being how much he was involved in the copse of the Three Sages Mountain and the fall of the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s Heaven Queen and whether the Crape Myrtle Sect suspected him. After all, in thest memory of Caspian, he and the others were the only people in the pce. Moreover, there were several thousand cultivators in ck Soul City who watched helplessly as they ascended to the Immortal Stage. Although the news from me Gordon and Charlotte Sky did not seem to be anything wrong at all, all the clues rted to them seemed to be cutoff. However, Caspian, who was used to being cautious, did not take it lightly. At present, it was better to keep a low profile in this sensitive period. Therefore, he did not use the Heaven and Earth Chessboard. Instead, he chose to drive a spirit boat without a family or sect logo and flew all the way forward. However, because he had an appointment with Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman, Caspian did not go straight to Evil Mountain Range immediately after leaving the mansion. Instead, he went to the direction near the sea first. The Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was located on the inds of the sea, so it would be easier to act with the cooperation of Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman. It took Caspian three days to get there, and he wandered aimlessly in the sea for two days. On the morning of February 10th, Caspian received a message from Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman. Their n had been arranged, and the location of their action was a coordinate. Caspian only needed to hurry to that position on February 13th and set up an ambush. He calcted the time. Everything was simr to what he had nned. If he had been waiting for news from the two of them in the mansion, it would be a little rushed to the ce marked by the coordinates at this time. Because of the coordinates, Caspian recalled the map in his mind. The coordinates referred to a dangerous sea Domain in the northwest of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, which was covered with reefs. It was easy for ships to touch it. There were too many undercurrents in the sea, and there were reefs and vortexes everywhere, plus the opening of the new waterway, there were very few ships passing by now. It was unknown what reason Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman had used to trick Solid Dragon there. After receiving the message, Caspian turned his spirit boat and headed for the sea Domain. He did not go straight ahead. Because he still had enough time, he took a turn and flew toward the Sea Domain. The purpose of doing so was naturally to guard against Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman. Although no one could see any w in their performance, for Caspian, he should be more cautious in recent days. But even so, when it was close to noon and the spirit boat flew on the sea surface and broke through the waves, Caspian was attacked without warning. First of all, the Secret Ear Bell turned red and hot in an instant. The next moment, Caspian saw chains as thick as an adult¡¯s arm shooting out from all directions. No one knew how long they were. In an instant, these chains intertwined into a tight dra, trapping the spirit boat Caspian was on in it. Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 These chains were stackedyer byyer and intertwined with each other, connecting heaven and earth. In an instant, they gave Caspian a feeling that there was no way in and no way out. He looked around and suddenly, a divine light burst out of his eyes. On the surface of these chains, powerful forces could be felt constantly vibrating. The chains also gave people a strong sense of oppression. It was as if each of the chains weighed ten thousand pounds. As they swept out, they could suppress mountains and rivers, and seal off space-time. Light and time were frozen into an iron te in this area, unable to move. ¡®This is not a magic weapon, but a magical power!¡¯ In an instant, Caspian reacted. Swoosh! At the same time, another chain shook violently, as if it had broken through the void and poured down. It fell down from the top of Caspian¡¯s head as fast as lightning. Caspian¡¯s reaction was also very fast. He immediately jumped down from the spirit boat. Crack! The chain prated the spirit boat. Then, several chains appeared in the surrounding void. It was horizontal, vertical, or nted. With kacha sounds, it pierced through spirit boat, stopping in midair. The made of these chains was like fishing that sealed off the surrounding dozens of miles. And spirit boat was like a trapped fish. The terrifying might generated by the chain was now shaking from the sky to the ground. Even the seawater below seemed to have frozen. The seawater in the distance was still surging, and the seawater within a radius of a dozen miles was as calm as a mirror. ¡®What a powerful magical power. Who is it?¡¯ ¡®Did Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman really dare to betray me? Or was there a hidden dark cultivator nearby?¡¯ Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ¡®But that shouldn¡¯t be possible. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman didn¡¯t know where l was at the moment¡­ Even if someone had followed messenger here, why hadn¡¯t they made a movest time?¡¯ ¡®The possibility of a dark cultivator was even less¡­ It¡¯s only been a few days from here to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Which dark cultivator is crazy enough to dare to kill me here?¡¯ In an instant, a myriad of thoughts shed through Caspian¡¯s mind. His mind was running fast, and Caspian¡¯s movements were not slow. With a flip of his palm, me Severing swept across the chains in all directions. ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± Hong! The saber radiance, with an extremely violent aura, rolled up angrily and spread violently, as if it was tearing a shocking bright red bloody mouth in the air. As the saber radiance swept across the chains, they began to tremble. The sound pierced through the clouds, as dense as the summer rain hitting the banana leaf. In an instant, the surrounding space seemed to be shattered and cracked. The sea, which was as solid as a smooth mirror, was now covered with ripples like scales. ¡°Nine Changes of Stars!¡± Caspian¡¯s counterattack was like a storm and waves without stopping. He raised his right hand and the starlight gathered on his fingertips. In an instant, the light was as vast as the sea. With a wave of his arm, endless starlight rushed out, causing the chains all over the sky to shake continuously, like golden snakes dancing wildly. That type of trembling and the type of spasm were as if the next moment it wouldpletely copse, completely explode. At this time, both Caspian¡¯s sword intent of extreme anger and the Nine Changes of Stars had their masters. He did this because he still did not know who attacked him. Under such circumstances, he was unwilling to reveal his secret. If he could not kill his opponent and show all his trump cards, the biggest possibility was to arouse the opponent¡¯s killing intent. Under the continuous violent impact, the chain, which was tightly sealed, suddenly showed signs of copse. Caspian found a gap and was about to jump out immediately. The formed by the chains was like a tight dra. As long as he could get out, the chances of escape would increase. Caspian was secretly rejoicing. Although the man who attacked him was using magical power, the power of magical power was not too great. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to rely on his magic to shake magical power and even open a gap. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Using his body movement, Caspian rushed out more than 10 kilometers in the air in an instant. Just as he was getting closer and closer to the gap between the chains, a cold snort suddenly came from Caspian¡¯s ear. ¡°Not only did you not panic after being attacked by the Blue Sky Underworld Lock, but you could also fight back. You are indeed a disciple who helped Heavenly Stars Sect obtain the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± The voice came extremely abruptly without any warning, so clear that Caspian felt as if it were in his ear. Furthermore, the information sent out from his words was enormous, causing Caspian¡¯s mind to tremble. ¡®Heavenly Stars Sect, the nation¡¯s official religion election. Is it Master of some sect in Earlington of Efrax?¡¯ Just as Caspian¡¯s mind was racing, the voice rang out again. ¡°Be good and go down!¡± A cold snort was heard. The next moment, Caspian suddenly felt arge shadow cast over his head. He looked up and his eyes suddenly froze. In the sky, arge seal, which was as majestic as the Heaven, suddenly expanded and pressed down on him like a mountain. The surrounding void copsed at this moment. The airflow and space copsed one after another. Even the light was shattered. What Caspian saw were all beams of light spot. The world seemed to be reversed and fell into chaos. Bang! The next moment, Caspian felt a heavy blow on his body. Suddenly, everything went ck, and then he saw stars everywhere. He didn¡¯t know which direction to go. Even though his body was extremely condensed, he still felt a sharp pain in his back as if an invisible hand was twisting his internal organs. His mouth, nose, and throat were filled with a strong fishy sweetness as he breathed. Caspian did not know how long the processsted, but his consciousness told him that it should only take a short moment. Just then, the voice came from above him. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± At the same time, Caspian felt that his back neck was grabbed and then thrown down heavily. Swoosh! There was another muffled sound. However,pared to the heavy blow just now, the feeling of falling down was nothing to Caspian. His head was still dizzy, and there seemed to be countless crazy bees running wildly in his mind. In a trance, Caspian felt that his shoulders, waist, and legs were cold and then tightened, as if he was bound by something. ¡®Oh? He just trapped me. It seems that he doesn¡¯t want to kill me¡­¡¯ Caspian immediately said to himself, ¡®Calm down. Calm down first.¡¯ Judging from the fact that the opponent could use the magical power andunch a sneak attack on Caspian in an instant, the enemy¡¯s realm and strength should be far beyond Caspian¡¯s realm. After taking a few deep breaths, Caspian calmed down. With the cirction of spiritual Qi and vigor in his body, the pain in his brain was also quickly relieved, and his blurred vision slowly became clear again. The blurry figure not far away gradually appeared in front of Caspian. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 The other party looked like he was in his forties. He was tall and straight, with a handsome face and a short beard on his chin. The middle-aged man standing not far in front of Caspian gave people an imposing manner. This face was naturally awe-inspiring, and it also made people feel a kind of majesty that represented ¡°magic¡±. Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly and immediately recognized the cultivator who had attacked him. ¡°Master Valdis Goth of Blue Feather Sect¡­¡± Caspian looked at him with confusion. But in fact, he had vaguely guessed why the other party came to him. This was theirte meeting. Grandmaster Valdis, Valdis Goth, was one of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of Blue Feather Sect. He was in charge of the Discipline Law of the ck Feather Sect and was known for being fair and selfless. The first time Caspian had heard of this name was from rles Krueger in the Myriad God Temple of Thousands Spirits Ind when he was in the nation¡¯s official religion election. In rles Krueger¡¯s mouth, Valdis Goth was a hypocrite with different appearances. On the surface, he was fair, honest, and selfless, but behind his back, he was a dark cultivator who committed all kinds of crimes. As a disciple of a branch of Thousands Spirits Ind, in order to make a name for himself after entering Blue Feather Sect, he framed the Krueger family¡¯s main branch of Thousands Spirits Ind and led his men to kill all cultivators on the surrounding inds. Before rles Krueger died, the most regretful thing was that he could not find an opportunity to expose the true face of Valdis Goth. At that time, after listening to rles Krueger¡¯s story, Caspian did not pay much attention to it, nor did he promise rles Krueger that he would take revenge for him. The reason was simple. That was a private affair between rles Krueger and Valdis Goth. It had nothing to do with Caspian at all. And they were from the six major sects. Heavenly Stars Sect was in the south and Blue Feather Sect was in the north. They had no bad rtions. There was no need for Caspian to offend a superior Heavenly Spirit Realm master who was high above him at that time for rles Krueger who Caspian had confirmed his identity as a dark cultivator. What¡¯s more, what rles Krueger said at that time was just one-sided. However,ter on, Shaw Charles and Henry Nelson, one of the Four Envoys of Water, Fire, and Thunder from Valdis Goth, had contacted Caspian. Of course, Caspian¡¯s contact with these two people was naturally unpleasant. Shaw Charles wanted to kill Caspian and take away his treasures. Henry Nelson also wanted to kill Caspian and snatch his treasures. Later on, Caspian found the treasury where the two men hid. As the inner disciple of the Grandmaster Valdis, the Four Envoys of Water, Fire, and Thunder were the representatives of loyalty in the entire Earlington of Efrax. But when they showed their true colors, Caspian knew that they were all beasts in human skin. As the saying goes, the upper and the lower were the same. This was how the two of them behaved. Caspian naturally had deep doubts about the character of Valdis Goth. However, it was just a suspicion. Later on, because Valdis Goth tried to recall the souls of the dead disciples from highway to hell, it was stopped by the one behind the Gates of Hell. Caspian knew exactly what sort of temper the person behind the Gates of Hell had. At that time, the ws of Valdis Goth reached into the guy behind the Gates of Hell¡¯s territory. It seemed that his action to stop Valdis Goth must have caused Valdis Goth to suffer a great loss. With this thought in mind, Caspian immediately realized that since the one behind the Gates of Hell had taken action, it was absolutely impossible for Valdis Goth to find out about the death of Shaw Charles and Henry Nelson. If that was the case, why did Valdis Goth have to ambush him all the way here? ¡°How did he find me in the Sea Domain of Lunia? Was this just a coincidence?¡± Caspian thought quickly, but his face remained calm and he pretended to be very confused. However, it didn¡¯t seem like Valdis Goth was going to fall for his neck. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The middle-aged cultivator pointed to Caspian and said, ¡°Put away your evil thoughts. If you act rashly, you will suffer from Soul Breaking Bone Formation. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡± His tone was indifferent, with a sense of superiority. It seemed that in his eyes, Caspian¡¯s thoughts werepletely seen through by him. ¡°Soul Breaking Bone Formation!¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked down. Previously, Caspian had been too hasty, and in addition, he had discovered that the person who had attacked him was Valdis Goth, so for a moment, he had forgotten to observe his surroundings. He looked down and found that he was standing on a rock protruding on the sea. There were more than a dozen simr rocks scattered around without any pattern. However, this piece was slightly bigger and smoother. That was probably the reason why Valdis Goth chose to stay here. With a sweep of his eyes, Caspian had already seen his current situation clearly. On the rock under his feet, an arc-shaped ck light slowly surged like thick blood, forming a complicated formation. And, he was in the center of formation. Several beams of light shot out from formation and bound his shoulders, waist, and legs respectively. Now Caspian finally understood why he felt tied up. In the sky above formation, about the same height as Caspian, clusters of ck mes were slowly floating. Although they were mes, what they released was a bone-chilling cold aura. Seeing that Caspian was observing these mes, Valdis Goth said indifferently, ¡°Since you are a disciple of Heavenly Stars Sect, you should naturally know how powerful this Soul Breaking Bone Formation is.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Valdis Goth couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Caspian then said, ¡°Soul Breaking Bone Formation requires the souls of the wronged to be used as the guide, and it also requires a lot of human hearts and liver to grind blood to draw array lines. The technique is too cruel and it breaks the harmony of heaven. It is one of the top ten evil formations, so our sect strictly forbids disciples from studying it.¡± ¡°Heh, you¡¯re scolding me.¡± Valdis Goth sneered. Seeing that Caspian was looking at him indifferently without showing any fear, Valdis Goth did not get angry. Instead, he nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Very good, it seems that my guess is right.¡± ¡°What did you guess?¡± Caspian asked in confusion. What he hadn¡¯t figured out yet but wanted to figure out the most was why Valdis Goth attacked him. It should be known that Valdis Goth was a Master. Both in terms of realm and strength, it was far superior to Caspian. Otherwise, Caspian would not have been caught so easily. In such an advantageous situation, why did the other party choose to sneak attack him? What was he up to? ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know why I want to catch you today.¡± Valdis Goth snorted. Caspian cursed in his heart, ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Valdis Goth said coldly, ¡°Your performance in the nation¡¯s official religion election has aroused my interest, so I sent someone to investigate you.¡± Speaking of this, a sharp light appeared in the eyes of Valdis Goth, as if he had seen through the truth. The corners of his mouth even revealed a proud look at this moment. ¡°So you¡¯ve been on the path of Immortality for less than seven years. But in seven years, you have risen from a True Martial Realm to the peak of Holy Land Realm!¡± Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 Seeing the expression of Caspian, Valdis shouted, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re still too young, I¡¯ve already seen through you!¡± Caspian¡¯s mind moved. He could vaguely guess what the other party was going to say next. ¡°You must have obtained some great power¡¯s inheritance, am I right?¡± The next sentence came from Valdis Goth. ¡®Sure enough¡­¡¯ Caspian sighed helplessly. This fellow was envious, so he wanted to kill and seize the treasure. This trick was too familiar. In a short period of time, Caspian had felt it on the bodies of Shaw Charles and Henry Nelson. ¡°In just seven short years, you¡¯ve improved from a warrior to a Holy Land Realm cultivator, and now you¡¯re only a step away from Heavenly Spirit Realm.¡± Speaking of this, the tone of Valdis Goth became excited. ¡±This inheritance is absolutely rare. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky.¡± Caspian continued to sigh in his heart. Sure enough, his radiance was too brilliant, ultimately making one envious and then he was targeted. However, there was finally a problem solved now: why did Valdis Goth attack him? This guy came for Caspian¡¯s inheritance. ¡°Caspian, I believe that you are a smart person.¡± Seeing the enlightened expression on Caspian¡¯s face, Valdis Goth nodded and said, ¡°You know the situation. In this situation, if you insist on denying it, it will only make you suffer in vain.¡± ¡°In fact, I can tell you that l have always admired you. When I was in the nation¡¯s official religion election, I had deeply sighed that it would be great if you were my disciple. I would definitely treat you as my sessor and train you. So even now, I don¡¯t want to hurt you¡­¡± ¡°If you hand over your inheritance obediently, then I promise I won¡¯t hurt you. If you are willing to take me as your master, I can immediately take you as my disciple and teach you everything I have learned. Of course, the premise of this was that you should not y any tricks and hand over the inheritance obediently¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°But if you refuse to understand¡­¡± Valdis Goth paused for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°Blue Feather Sect of Codex of Discipline is in my hands, so I know much more ways of punishing than you think. If I want to force you, I have at least 1,000 ways to torture you. I can make you wish you were dead.¡± ¡°But for you, I really don¡¯t want to go that far. I¡¯ll give you 30 minutes to think about it. I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡± After that, Valdis Goth took a deep look at Caspian. From his tone and look, it seemed that he was thinking for Caspian. In fact, he was now threatening and tempting Caspian. To think that he could be so self-righteous and give others a sense of charity and pity after snatching others¡¯ inheritance, Caspian carefully recalled that among the people he had met for so many years, he was afraid that Grandmaster Valdis was the only one. He was indeed a famous gentleman in the whole Earlington of Efrax. Unfortunately, this gentleman was a hypocrite. 30 minutes passed quickly. Valdis Goth looked towards Caspian. Caspian nodded. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± ¡°As expected of a smart person,¡± said Valdis Goth. ¡°But I can¡¯t give it to you now.¡± Caspian raised his chin slightly, indicating that he was tied up. Valdis Goth chuckled and waved his arm. The light that locked Caspian¡¯s shoulders suddenly dissipated. Caspian¡¯s arms then regained their freedom. ¡°Master, are you still worried about me?¡± Caspian asked doubtfully. ¡°Caspian, if you treat me sincerely, as an elder, I¡¯ll naturally give you corresponding preferential treatment.¡± Valdis Goth proudly said, ¡°As long as you make sure there¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll introduce you to my Blue Feather Sect and let you learn my Blue Feather Sect¡¯s Dark Sun Samsara Divine Art.¡± ¡°The Dark Sun Samsara Divine Skill!¡± Caspian¡¯s face lit up with excitement. The Dark Sun Samsara Divine Skill to Blue Feather Sect was more important than the Nine Changes of Stars. This was because the Dark Sun Samsara Divine Skill was a magical power while the Nine Changes of Stars was a magic. ¡°That¡¯s right, so as long as you are sure that there is no problem with the inheritance you handed over to me, then you will understand how correct your decision at this moment is,¡± Valdis Goth added. Caspian gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°Okay, please remember what you said at this moment and keep your promise.¡± At this time, the struggle and hesitation between Caspian¡¯s eyebrows were all seen by Valdis Goth. His heart¡¯s emotions were inadvertently revealed. Not only did it not make Valdis Goth dissatisfied, but it made him more and more convinced that Caspian did not y any tricks at the moment, but showed his true feelings. No one would be willing to hand over such an amazing inheritance. If Caspian was iparably happy, Valdis Goth would instead have doubts, feeling that the other party was ying a trick. At this moment, Caspian¡¯s strugglepletely dispelled thest trace of doubt in Valdis Goth¡¯s heart. ¡®He¡¯s still too young, after all¡­¡¯ Valdis Goth sneered in his heart. ¡®After all, the older, the wiser¡­¡¯ Caspian turned over his wrist. The next moment, a purple object, like an eyeball, appeared in his hand. Caspian carefully avoided the ck mes floating in mid-air and stretched out his hand toward Valdis Goth. ¡°The thing is inside¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a blessednd inside?¡± As expected of a cultivator at the level of Master, Valdis Goth was very knowledgeable, one could guess the key to it. ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded, he looked exceptionally obedient. ¡°Okay.¡± Valdis Goth responded, but did not immediately reach out to receive it. Instead, his gaze passed through Caspian and spoke faintly behind Caspian, ¡°Daizy¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s body immediately shakes. Valdis Goth must be talking to the people behind him. But after so long, Caspian had not noticed that there were other people behind him! Thinking of this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but tense up. His scalp was numb, and his heart was beating wildly. At the same time, he secretly warned himself, ¡®During this period of time, my realm has really improved too fast. I can¡¯t help but feel rxed¡­ Cultivators have so many means. How can I be proud of myself because I have been promoted?¡¯ Just as Caspian was thinking quickly, he heard the sound of waves behind him. The next moment, spiritual Qi came with water vapor. A tall figure walked past him. Caspian came to his senses and his eyes narrowed. He soon knew the identity of this woman through her name. Daizy Autumn was the Water Messenger of the Four Envoys of Water, Fire, and Thunder. She was also the leader of the four envoys under Valdis Goth! Daizy Autumn walked to the side of Valdis Goth and bowed. Obviously, during that period, she had been lurking in the sea behind Caspian. After learning the identity of the water envoy, Caspian also understood why he had not noticed her existence before. Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 As a water envoy, Daizy was also the chief disciple of Valdis Goth. Naturally; she was the strongest among the four envoys. Moreover, since she was a water envoy, ording to Caspian¡¯s understanding of these four envoys, what Daizy practiced should be water cultivation methods. In this way, there might be a reason why Valdis Goth chose to take action here. At the thought that Daizy Autumn was likely to be in the sea not far behind him, watching his every move with her eyes open, although things had passed, Caspian still felt creepy. Daizy walked up to Valdis Goth and bowed respectfully. Following the instructions of Valdis Goth, she took the purple eyeball from Caspian. During this process, the eyes of Valdis Goth continued to stare at the eyeball. Spiritual Qi in his body circted and did not ck off at all. Seeing this, Caspian scolded the other party as the old fox in his heart. The old man said that he was optimistic about Caspian and believed in Caspian, but in fact, he did not rx his vignce at all. He asked Daizy to take over the eyeball for him to prevent Caspian from doing anything to it. As a Master, Caspian didn¡¯t know whether he should say that the other party was cautious or that this guy was suspicious. Daizy took the eyeball and waited for a while. After nothing unusual happened, Valdis Goth was obviously relieved. Even so, he did not let down his guard. Instead, he let Daizy raise the eyeball. Caspian did not make a sound at this moment. He secretly ran vigor in his body while secretly observing his opponent¡¯s actions. The eyeball given by Caspian was the one with the treasure of the 12 countries. It was real. Therefore, in the eyes of Valdis Goth, after a little observation, he found that it was indeed an extremely rare space magic weapon. Valdis Goth¡¯s breathing was clearly quickening. However, he still did not reach out to take it. Instead, he cast a seemingly casual nce at Caspian. Caspian kept a nervous look on his face, keeping the helplessness and expectation that a trapped person should have. His expression was in ce, so Valdis Goth waspletely relieved and focused on the eyeball. He turned his palm around at this moment. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When he raised it again, a small white mirror had appeared in his palm. The small mirror was a diamond-shaped mirror, which could be held by one hand. Because the small mirror was in the hands of Valdis Goth, Caspian couldn¡¯t see the specific appearance of the mirror. However, it must be a treasure since it was taken out from Valdis Goth at this time. Under the gaze of Caspian, Valdis Goth shone toward the eyeball from a distance of about three feet. The mirror emitted a cyan light. In an instant, it turned into a beam of light and shone straight on the eyeball. The next moment, the light from the mirror suddenly refracted. The reflected cyan light formed a light curtain the size of a square table in front of everyone. Above the light curtain, there were undting mountains. Taking a closer look, one would find that these mountains were piled up by countless natural precious materials. Seeing this, Caspian narrowed his eyes. What was projected out of the light curtain was the scene of the treasures of the 12 countries in the eyeball! Immediately, Caspian understood the function of this small mirror. This treasure could pierce through the void and allow people outside to see the scene in the void. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect such a treasure to exist in Valdis Goth¡­¡¯ While Caspian was sighing in his heart, he suddenly felt that the atmosphere at the scene had be weird. He turned his head in confusion. Just as he looked at Valdis Goth, he was immediately shocked. At this moment, Valdis Goth was staring straight at the light curtain. Obviously, he had figured out how those mountains were formed. But now, the most amazing thing was the expression on his face. His skinny cheeks were twitching. Blue veins stood out on his neck, wriggling like thick and long earthworms. His body was also trembling slightly. Daizy had probably never seen her teacher lose hisposure like this. After being shocked, she asked nkly, ¡°Master? Master?¡± Swoosh! Valdis Goth raised his hand and stopped Daizy from speaking. He turned around and looked straight at Caspian. Facing Valdis Goth, Caspian immediately felt a great pressure, as if a storm wasing, making him almost breathless. He also saw that wisps of blood appeared in the eyes of Valdis Goth, and there was endless excitement and madness in their eyes. ¡°Your promotion came from this treasury?¡± The moment Valdis Goth opened his mouth, his voice became hoarse. ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°You¡­¡± Valdis Goth opened his mouth as if he wanted to curse, but immediately thought that it was still useful to keep Caspian at this moment, so he squeezed out a smile that was uglier than crying and said hoarsely, ¡°Lucky guy¡­¡± At this moment, Caspian¡¯s mind was full of disdain. The scene quieted down again. The air also seemed to freeze. In the light curtain, the scene inside the treasure was still disyed. But Valdis Goth didn¡¯t look at it again. His eyes were fixed on Caspian, and aplicated expression kept surging in his eyes. Some were jealous, some were envious, some were angry, some were ashamed and annoyed, and all kinds of emotions seemed to turn into a dirty vortex, constantly stirring. ¡°I had originally thought that it was just a blessednd. Who knew that it could be a treasure left behind by some ancient sect? How could this guy be so lucky?¡± ¡°No, no, it should be said that today¡¯s good luck belongs to me, Valdis Goth!¡± ¡°After getting this treasure, in a few decades, I will no longer be the Grandmaster Valdis of Blue Feather Sect, but the founder of a new sect!¡± Even for him, Valdis Goth still felt as if his chest was being torn apart by this emotion. After a while, Valdis Goth raised his head and took a deep breath in the sea breeze. Only then did his heaving chest gradually calm down. Putting away the small mirror, Valdis Goth opened his mouth again. ¡°Daizy, help me look after him. I¡¯ll go in and take a look. If I didn¡¯te out two hourster, you can kill him and then go back to wait for my news.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Daizy nodded and said respectfully. ¡°Master Valdis, what are you doing? Didn¡¯t you say that you would let me go if I gave you the treasure?¡± Caspian asked hurriedly. ¡°Caspian, I am indeed very satisfied with the treasure you gave me.¡± Valdis Goth took a deep look at Caspian. ¡°But there is still onest step, I want to confirm it. I¡¯ll go in and check. If there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Then I will congratte you, because you will think that you have made the most correct decision on your path to immortality until now.¡± After that, Valdis Goth ignored Caspian. With a movement of his body, he entered the space of the twelve kingdoms¡¯ treasures. Looking at the flowing wind in front of him, the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled up slightly and he whispered, ¡°Yes, I also hope this is the most correct decision.¡± Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 After Valdis Goth left, the ind immediately quieted down again. Only the sound of the waves could be heard. Daizy did not intend to talk to Caspian. She sat cross-legged in front of Caspian after Valdis Goth entered the twelve kingdoms¡¯ treasury space. She closed her eyes and said nothing. Caspian looked up at the sky, as if he didn¡¯t care about anything. However, if one looked closely, he would find that Caspian¡¯s lips were moving slightly at this moment, as if he was saying something. ¡°Valdis Goth, it¡®s very fun in the treasury, isn¡¯t it?¡± Although he said so, he did not make a sound at this moment. About half an hourter, Caspian spoke first and broke the silence. ¡°Senior Daizy, can I call you that?¡± Daizy raised her eyelids and nced at Caspian. Then, she lowered her head again. It seemed that she did not intend tomunicate with Caspian at all. However, the other party didn¡¯t take it seriously. He continued, ¡°I heard that Master Valdis has four Envoys of Water, Fire, and Thunder, but why didn¡¯t I see the other three when I only saw you this time?¡± Judging from Daizy¡¯s previous attitude, Caspian did not intend to receive any response from her. However, Daizy opened her eyes and replied, ¡°The other three envoys have all died.¡± ¡°Huh? Uh¡­¡± Caspian was stunned. He knew that the Light Emissary and the Thunder Envoy had died. Because these two people were killed by him. As for the Fire Emissary, he had already died. This was a pleasant surprise. Because he believed that it would be impossible for Valdis to sneak attack him this time and made it known by others. If someone knew, then this person must be his most trustworthy confidant. As for who Valdis Goth¡¯s trustworthy confidant was, there was no need to ask. He was definitely the Four Envoys of Water, Fire, and Thunder of the same origin as Valdis Goth. Now that the Fire, Light and Thunder Messengers were all gone, then only Valdis and the Water envoy in front of Caspian knew what had happened today. Thinking of this, Caspian was particrly satisfied. However, his expression was still the same as before. This expression had also sessfully caused Daizy to misunderstand. Daizy still did not know that the death of Light and Thunder envoys was closely rted to Caspian. Therefore, when she saw Caspian¡¯s shocked expression, she simply thought that he was just surprised by the death of the three envoys. The scene made Daizy fell silent again. Caspian slowly ran vigor in his body. By this time, it should be almost time. As a matter of fact, the situation was already very clear when Valdis entered the treasures of the twelve kingdoms and did note out as soon as possible. ¡°Senior Daizy, I heard from Master Valdis that he had investigated me before¡­ As an elder who is in charge of thews and regtions of Blue Feather Sect, he must be very busy in daily life. So you should be the one who investigated me, right?¡± said Caspian. Daizy narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Caspian. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I want to ask¡­¡± Caspian raised his head and smiled at Daizy while asking, ¡°Have you ever heard what others called me?¡± ¡°Call you?¡± Daizy¡¯s eyes revealed doubt. ¡°Don¡¯t they all call you Caspian?¡± ¡°I mean, nickname or something like that.¡± ¡°Your nickname¡­¡± Daizy was stunned. In fact, she did find out about it. There was no other way. The nickname of Caspian was actually called when he was in Evergreen Town. ¡°Fierce Tiger,¡± Daizy said subconsciously. It was also at this moment that she suddenly felt her scalp go numb. A chill ran up her back, and the hairs on her arms stood on end. A look of disbelief suddenly appeared on hertace, and she looked up at Caspian. ¡°Yes, they all call me Fierce Tiger!¡± The smile on Caspian¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. With a roar, the air around his body immediately exploded like boiling water. Hong! A huge st of air surged out, as if there was an explosion of steel and a volcanic eruption on the spot. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The ck mes in formation immediately evaporated and disappeared. The array lines on the ground also became mottled in an instant. In the blink of an eye, the entire formation waspletely destroyed. In the rolling airflow, there was an even greater pressure. At this moment, it came to Daizy with the momentum that could destroy a city. ¡®How is this possible?!¡¯ Daizy eximed in her heart. Her eyes were about to pop out of the sockets. However, her reaction was also very fast. Almost at the moment when the entire formation was destroyed, Daizy quickly retreated like an arrow. Behind her was a vast sea. She believed that with her strength, once she escaped into the sea, she was absolutely sure that she could escape. ¡°Can you leave?¡± Caspian immediately chased after her. Daizy shot like a sharp arrow. Caspian¡¯s pursuit was like lightning! Bang! Along the way, the rocks exploded one after another, and even the seawater within a radius of hundreds of feet seemed to be boiling. The energy that was constantly surging from all around almost distorted the force field at this moment, making Daizy feel as if an invisible big hand was rubbing her into flesh and blood mud. ¡°Pure Silver Carp Skill!¡± In shock and anger, she suddenly disyed her body movement. With a movement of her body, the silver light shed and her speed increased several times. She immediately came to the surface of the sea and fell straight down. The coldness of the sea immediately refreshed Daizy. Since she could sessfully enter the sea, her hanging heart was mostly at ease. She, who practiced water cultivation methods, was like a fish in water in such a ce. She was confident that she could escape the pursuit of Caspian. But the next moment, Daizy, who was constantly running deep into the water, found that she had bumped into a wall. Caught off guard, she mmed her head into a hard piece. Suddenly, she had a splitting headache and saw stars everywhere. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Just as she was feeling extremely puzzled in her heart, Daizy felt another great forceing from under water. No one knew how big the force covered. At this moment, she was pushed back to the sea like a moving wall. The process was extremely fast. In just a few seconds, Daizy was pulled out of the water again. She then found that she was trapped in a light blue light ball. Because the color of the light ball was very simr to that of the seawater, she did not find the light ball in the seawater just now. But that was not the point. The real point was that the center of the light ball was Caspian! ¡°The Water Shade!¡± Seeing Daizy¡¯s frightened eyes, Caspian slowly uttered three words. As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian was like a cannonball. In an instant, he arrived in front of Daizy. He raised his arm and chopped down like a giant axe. Daizy only felt her vision blur before her eyes. Arge gust of air swept over, surging into her mouth and nose, making her unable to breathe for a moment. She reactedpletely subconsciously. She raised her hand to block, and the short de of spirit tools in her hand burst out a dazzling cold light and stabbed forward. ¡°Silver carp Thousand Scales!¡± Arge amount of silver light, like a big pocket, instantly wrapped Caspian. Daizy Autumn¡¯s idea at this moment was very direct. No matter what, she had to force the other party back first so that she could get a chance to escape again. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 The silver light rushed out like a tide and immediately swallowed up Caspian. But to be exact, it looked more like a Caspian bumping into it himself. Daizy heaved a sigh of relief. If Caspian was hit by her magic face to face, this guy would at least be a little hurt. But the next moment, the dense silver light was torn from the middle. It was like a silver light curtain, easily torn in half. Daizy¡¯s pupils contracted violently, and her heart seemed to stop beating for seconds. Bang! Caspian¡¯s arm fell straight down like a steel whip, instantly breaking Daizy¡¯s arms, and then smashing into her chest with the momentum of fire and thunder. Her chest suddenly copsed and his back bulged high. Almost in an instant, all her internal organs, veins, and bones were smashed into mud. Her bulging back exploded. Broken meat mixed with boiling hot blood spurted out like spring water, forming numerous shocking wounds in the air. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Daizy¡¯s body seemed to be a big broken pocket filled with blood. As she sshed arge amount of blood, she flew out and finally formed a small red light spot and fell into the sea. The waves pped and disappeared immediately. From the ce where she was hit by Caspian to the ce where she finally fell into the sea, they were connected by a long dark red mark. Even though the salty sea breeze had been blowing, the strong smell of blood could still be smelt. Daizy was only in mid level of the second stage of the Holy Land Realm. For today¡¯s Caspian, a cultivator in this realm was not much stronger than a chicken. What really made him feel a little tricky was the Soul Breaking Bone Formation that had trapped him before. When he was talking with Valdis Goth, Caspian said that he didn¡¯t know anything about the Soul Breaking Bone Formation, which was fake. However, the ferocity of the Soul Breaking Bone Formation was real. It was enough to show how much importance Valdis Goth attached to Caspian by trapping Caspian with the Soul Breaking Formation. But he still underestimated Caspian in the end. After Valdis entered the treasures of the 12 countries, Caspian ran vigor in his body, gradually suppressing the evil thoughts of the dead souls in formation, and finally broke the formation violently. There was no way for Daizy to escape from Caspian since Valdis was gone. Caspian broke through the formation and killed Daizy Autumn without any hesitation. He turned around and walked back to the reef where he had been before. At this time, the eyeball of the treasures of the 12 countries was still safely ced on the ground. Caspian picked up the eyeball and held it in his hand. He ran his spiritual Qi and entered the treasure space in an instant. After entering the Treasure Space, he instantly felt cold. However, he had been trembling with the zombie dog demon for a long time, so Caspian had almost no feelings for the freezing air and death Qi. Therefore, he was not affected at all except that he felt a little colder than usual. With a sweep of his gaze, the next moment, Caspian found his target, Valdis Goth. At this time, the zombie dog demon also noticed the arrival of Caspian. It swayed its huge body and was about to walk toward him, but was stopped by Caspian. He fell from mid-air and arrived in front of Valdis Goth in a moment. Valdis Goth was in an extremely sorry statepared to when he was on the rocks. The left half of his body was sealed by the ice. Beneath the ice was flowing dark red blood. The freezing air turned into icicles, sting through the body and bleeding from the wound. Caspian had experienced this feeling countless times, so , he couldpletely feel the anger and pain of Valdis Goth. Although the right half of Valdis Goth¡¯s body was not frozen at this moment, there was a strange dark blue under his skin. This was a sign of death Qi spreading in his body. In other words, the current situation was very simple. Valdis Goth thought that he had controlled Caspian, so he wanted to enter the treasure space to check. He was already careful enough. He had also considered that there might be some methods to defend against enemies within the treasury. However, he didn¡¯t expect that it was a zombie dog demon that had lived for more than 20,000 years. What was even more unexpected was that the zombie dog demon¡¯s methods were extremely strange freezing Qi and death Qi. Once it touched cultivator, the freezing Qi and the Death Qi would quickly spread all over the cultivator like gue and maggots. Fortunately, Caspian had activated the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body and was able to return to reality. Otherwise, he would also be like the current Valdis Goth, desperate and helpless, standing there in a daze, but there was nothing he could do. Valdis was still alive. After all, the freezing Qi and the Death Qi would not kill people at once. Instead, they would erode one¡¯s body little by little and make him die in despair after suffering from fear and pain. Caspian walked up to Valdis Goth. He could clearly see the hatred and resentment in Valdis Goth¡¯s round eyes. ¡°How do you feel after being plotted against?¡± Caspian asked. Valdis Goth did not speak, nor could he speak. However, at this moment, he had already answered Caspian with his bloody eyes. Caspian sneered and suddenly pulled out me Severing. With a swoosh, it pierced through the chest of Valdis Goth. The de broke through from behind and nailed the previously straight Valdis Goth to the ground. The blood in the wound did not spurt out, but slowly gushed out like ice sand. Valdis Goth¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. The next moment, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Caspian sitting down beside him. ¡°I know you can¡¯t say anything now, but I don¡¯t intend to listen to you too¡­¡± ¡°There are two main reasons why I pierced you with a knife. No matter what, you are still Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. I don¡¯t want you to have a chance to turn the tables, so it is the best choice to worsen your injury now¡­ As for the second point, you just stared at me with your eyes, which made me unhappy.¡± Speaking of this, Caspian turned his head and looked at Valdis. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to look at me like that. After all, I didn¡¯t ask you toe in, did I?¡± ¡°And¡­ More importantly, it was you who sneak attacked me today. Now you are ring at me with a bitter look. Do you think it is interesting?¡± ¡°In this case, my smartest way should be to kill you directly in case of any ident. But I didn¡¯t do that¡­ Guess why?¡± The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth lifted. This time, he stopped for a long time, as if he wanted to think about what he had just said. After a long while, Caspian spoke again. ¡°You said you noticed me in the nation¡¯s official religion election. In fact, when I was in the nation¡¯s official religion election, there was someone who let me notice you. Then, before he died, he told me a story¡­¡± ¡°Ha! Your eyes changed. It seems that you know what the story is. You know who told me the story, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that person is called rles Krueger.¡± Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 At this moment, Valdis Goth¡¯s vitality was continuously flowing away. For now, the only way to resist the freezing Qi and Death Qi was to use vigorous vigor. Unfortunately, Valdis was not Caspian. He did not have it. So now, he could clearly feel that death was approaching him little by little. In fact, death was not a big fear for him. After all, if a person did too many bad things, he would be more at ease when he epted retribution. Now, it was this kind of way to die that caused Valdis Goth to hold a grudge against it. It was too depressing, too humiliating. This was clearly a defeat in a ditch! Valdis even felt that even if he died now, he would die of anger and depression. So after Caspian came to the treasure space, he stared at Caspian. He wished he could gather all the resentment in his life in this pair of eyes and stare at Caspian to death. However, when he heard Caspian mention the words ¡°Charles Krueger¡±, his body suddenly trembled uncontrobly. It was as if a crack had been opened in the deepest part of his heart. Of course, the slight trembling couldn¡¯t escape from Caspian¡¯s eyes. Caspian sat up straight again. He looked ahead and continued, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here to avenge Charles Krueger? No, you¡¯re wrong¡­ In fact, Charles was also killed by me. In this way, I actually had a big grudge against him. What¡¯s more, what does the matter of Thousands Spirits Ind have to do with me?¡± Speaking of this, Caspian looked at Valdis again. He could see that a veryplicated expression was gathering in the bloodshot eyes of Valdis. There were doubts, fear, surprise, confusion, and hatred in his eyes. ¡°I can feel that you have a lot to say.¡± Caspian turned around and said, ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t want to hear it at all. Now that I¡¯ve talked so much with you, to be honest, the story that Charles told me at that time touched me a little. Because from the aspect of carrying hatred, l was a little simr to him¡­¡± ¡°In fact, you should have thought that Charles said before he died that he hoped that I could avenge him. But of course, it was still the same. What did his hatred have to do with me?¡± ¡±So I refused before he could finish his words. If you hadn¡¯t taken the initiative toe to me today, we might never have met again in this life¡­ Valdis Goth, do you know what you¡¯re doing today?¡± Caspian raised a finger. ¡°In a word, you are courting death. Your greed has harmed you. And you taught your greed to your disciples, and then they died because of it.¡± Caspian noticed that as he shifted to another topic, Valdis¡¯ eyes gradually calmed down. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Daizy Autumn¡­¡± Thump, thump¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian heard two clear heartbeats. The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°It seems that you understand¡­¡± If Valdis could speak at this moment, he would definitely shout out, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could Shaw Charles and Henry Nelson die in your hands?!¡± But at this time, Caspian looked at him coldly and exined the truth to him. ¡°Shaw and Henry both died of greed on the night of the nation¡¯s official religion election.¡± The doubts that had lingered in Valdis¡¯ heart for a long time finally got answers today. But, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit rxed in his heart. Because he still remembered how terrible the impact he suffered when he tried to summon souls at that time. Even his mind had been in a state of disorder for two days. Fortunately, he did not do anything wrong in that past two days, and no one else saw it. Otherwise, his reputation would be ruined. ¡°So it¡¯s you! So it¡¯s you! But how is that possible! When I was summoning the souls, I was stopped. How could it be possible that a cultivator like you could have such power?¡± The heart of Valdis was roaring. Caspian seemed to know what Valdis was talking about at the moment. He looked at Valdis Goth indifferently and said coldly, ¡°You feel strange, aren¡¯t you? Just like I¡¯m curious about how long you followed me and how much preparation you made in order to ambush me today. But I know you can¡¯t say it now. And I think even if you can speak now, every word you say will be a curse to me, not a calm conversation like I am now.¡± ¡°So in this case, I don¡¯t intend to let you know the details of the death of those two guys because I want¡­¡± Caspian got close to Valdis Goth. ¡°I want to kill you.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Valdis¡¯ eyes instantly widened, and anger was boiling in his pupils. This was the limit of what he could express. Unfortunately, his tendons and vessels had beenpletely frozen at this moment, so it was impossible for him to pose any threat to Caspian. Because of the erosion of the Death Qi in his body, even his spiritual sense couldn¡¯t attack Caspian. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve finished what I should say.¡± Caspian stood up and patted the non-existent dust on his body, he then added, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t tell you, you will never know¡­ But you won¡¯t really think that I will never know what you didn¡¯t say.¡± Looking at the faint smile on Caspian¡¯s face, Valdis felt confused at first, but a momentter, he seemed to realize something. The anger in his eyes was reced by fear in an instant. Even his body began to tremble at this time. The frozen blood sshed with visible ripples. Sensing the change in Valdis¡¯ emotions, Caspian smiled. ¡°Looks like you know.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian directly reached out his hand and began to rummage through Valdis. At the same time, he was still muttering, ¡±You are going to die. If you die, for me, there is only onest use left. What I have to do now will only be useful when you are alive. Let me see¡­¡± ¡°Yes, this is the storage pouch. But as an elder of Blue Feather Sect, you can¡¯t only have one storage pouch, can you?¡± ¡°Oh, very good. There must be a storage space in this jade pendant. I knew it¡­ And this ring¡­ You can¡¯t fool me.¡± Caspian raised his left hand and showed the ring on his left thumb to Valdis Goth. ¡°See, I also have one. This was also obtained from a cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, he has a higher status than you. He is the sect master of the sect. Speaking of which, your status is really not high among Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators I killed. Hearing what I said, are you angry?¡± ¡°Oh, are you really angry? That was great. It turned out that you would be angry at such a small thing. Then I¡¯ll tell you, what will make you angrier is still behind.¡± Speaking of this, Caspian raised an item and showed it in front of Valdis. He smiled brightly and said, ¡°Look, I knew there must be such a good thing in your storage pouch.¡± In an instant, the pupils of Valdis were filled with fear. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 ¡°Soul-Devouring Jade!¡± Valdis¡¯ body began to tremble at a visible rate. The ice spikes had already pierced into his body. His body was trembling and the ice spikes were vibrating. The pain was beyond description. Moreover, due to the fact that his tendons and vessels hadpletely decayed, the pain was ten times stronger than usual. But even so, the pain still could not resist the fear brought by the Soul-Devouring Jade. For those who were in charge of the torture of Blue Feather Sect, he knew too well what kind of consequences this blue jade would bring to him. Caspian waved a palm-sized, square Soul-Devouring Jade in front of Valdis Goth. ¡°Intruded into a cultivator¡¯s brain to find the information he needs. Although it¡¯s a bit cruel, many sects will still use it on those stubborn people when interrogating prisoners.¡± Caspian said. ¡°As far as I know, 80% of cultivators whose souls were robbed will be idiots in the end¡­ There were still 20 percent left, and they would die on the spot. Am I right?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot. You can¡¯t answer my question now.¡± As Caspian spoke, he held the Soul-Devouring Jade and leaned toward the center of Valdis. Valdis¡¯ eyes were wide open as he stared at the Soul-Devouring Jade that was getting closer and closer. He could not even remember how many times he had used this torture method on guilty or innocent cultivators. But, one thing was clear that he never thought that someone would use the Soul-Devouring Jade on him. Within the jade, the flowing azure light seemed to turn into a mocking smile in the eyes of Valdis. The voice of Caspian seemed to be transmitted to his ears from afar. ¡°The use of Soul-Devouring Jade is risky. In general, it was apetition of whose spiritual sense and willpower were stronger. If the user lost, the effect of Soul-Devouring Jade would backfire on him¡­ Valdis Goth, do you think you¡¯re stronger than me?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re stronger than me, you might be able to drag me down with you before you die. But let me tell you, I¡¯m used to making preparations in advance. So I think I won¡¯t be weaker than you in terms of spiritual sense and willpower. After all, I won¡¯t kill and snatch the treasure because of other people¡¯s adventures and immortal fate.¡± As soon as Caspian finished speaking, the Soul-Devouring Jade in his hand also pressed on Valdis¡¯ forehead. In an instant, Caspian felt a great deal of information, like a flood. With a bang, it smashed into his brain. And the flood was still rushing toward him. Arge amount of information and countless images shed in front of his eyes. Caspian¡¯s breathing became rapid. He felt as if he had fallen into an ocean. Endless seawater poured into him, about to drown himpletely. However, unlike the real sea water, every drop of water in the sea could be seen. However, he remained calm and didn¡¯t move. When thest picture shed through Caspian¡¯s mind, a bright and dark alternate appeared in front of Caspian. After that, his consciousness returned to reality. Caspian looked at Valdis in front of him. At this moment, the Grandmaster Valdis¡¯ pupils were spreading. Although there was still a weak breath, he was almost dead. After a while, Caspian sighed. ¡°If I had known that you have done so many evil things, I wouldn¡¯t have let you die so easily¡­¡± Even someone as strong as Caspian still felt ufortable about this fellow¡¯s evil deeds after he had just finished browsing through the memories of Valdis. The words evil and cruel were probably not even one-tenth of the evil things that Valdis had done in his life. Some dark cultivator could even be considered as kind and amiable whenpared to Valdis. And the most abominable thing about him was that while he had done evil, he had also put on the Grandmaster Valdis¡¯ selfless and hypocritical face. It could be said that no matter how much of a praise Valdis had received, if it was expanded another fifty times, it would be something that the evil deeds behind his back could not bear. Of course, the scenes in Valdis¡¯ memories had brought difort to Caspian. But at the same time, the useful information he got in his memory was also a great gain for Caspian. For example, to put it in a smaller way, the truth how the other party had tracked him down and set up the trap was easily dug out by Caspian, and the information should have been buried forever with the death of Valdis. Originally, Caspian was worried that the other party had used some amazing means. After browsing through the memory, he found that the other party¡¯s technique was not very good. If he had time in the future, he could just deal with it. At this time, what was more important to Caspian was some other memories of Valdis. One of example, to put it in a bigger way, Caspian had known where Valdis¡¯ treasury of all kinds of treasures was located. At the same time as Valdis was in charge of Blue Feather Sectw, he also raised and drove arge number of vicious people with such an identity to work hard to plunder resources and wealth for him. Caspian had just discovered the location where the other party hid these resources and wealth from the memory of Valdis Goth. Although Caspian now had the treasure vault of the 12 countries. However, the treasures in the treasures of the 12 countries were mainly made up of all kinds of natural precious materials. The main purpose was to refine elixirs and refine weapons. However, the treasures in the treasury of Valdis Goth were mainly the materials needed for magic weapons, spirit stones, and arrays. The dazzling magic weapon alone was what Caspian needed most. The only thing that made Caspian feel a little pity was that there were not many treasures in Valdis¡¯ storage pouch, storage jade pendants, and storage rings carried by Valdis. However, in addition to the mirror that could spy on space, he also found a few more diagrams. From these diagrams, Caspian could deduce that Valdis was not considered proficient in the art of formation. Previously, Valdis had used his formation to trap Caspian. Clearly, he was using a formation array instead of forming a formation array himself. These things naturally belonged to Caspian. Done flipping through the arrays, Caspian had a n in his mind. After tidying up a little and putting away what he got this time, Caspian looked at Valdis Goth again and found that the other party hadpletely lost his breath and his body was also covered with thick frost. The ice and snow were like a coffin and Valdis was ced inside. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This guy will stay here first. I want to use him in the future. Don¡¯t eat him!¡± Caspian didn¡¯t know whether the zombie dog demon would eat the body or not, but for safety¡¯s sake, he still reminded the zombie dog demon. The zombie dog demon twisted its body, indicating that it knew. Its ttering look really made Caspian wonder if this guy had forgotten that its head had been smashed and its tail had been cut off. After giving the instructions to the zombie dog demon, Caspian returned to reality. The sea breeze continued to blow, and the blood on the surface of the sea hadn¡¯t dissipated. Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 ¡®Treasure House, Paradise¡­¡¯ Caspian recalled all the information he had taken out from Valdis¡¯ memory. He was facing the sea with a little mncholy. ¡®Before going to Evil Mountain Range, shall I take a walk along the way?¡¯ Caspian was depressed about this issue. There was not much information on the situation in Evil Mountain Range yet. ording to his character, he had to be more prepared for things that he didn¡¯t understand, in case of idents. This was also the biggest reason why he was able to make it to the present state on the path of immortality. Although it was necessary to be reckless at times, most of the time, it was better to be down-to-earth and keep the rhythm in his hands. Especially now that he had lost the biggest reliance, the guy behind the Gates of Hell, Caspian had to be more cautious in his actions. Sighing, Caspian was silent for a while. Then he made a decision. ¡®I¡¯m not going to clean up all of the treasuries in Valdis Goth¡­¡¯ ording to the current information Caspian had received, there were a total of 32 treasure troves in Valdis Goth. Some of them were guarded, but most of them were not guarded by special people. On the way to Evil Mountain Range, if Caspian took a little detour, he could pass by several treasure houses without dy. At present, he did not have too many resources. For the sake of safety, Caspian decided to take some treasures along the way to protect himself. Caspian naturally used the word ¡°take¡± in his heart at this moment. All the treasures were all surnamed Montgomery after all. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After making up his mind, Caspian estimated the time and distance in his heart and then took out a spirit boat again. The spirit boat that Caspian had been driving before was destroyed by magical power of Valdis Goth. It plunged into the sea like a big sieve. But, he didn¡¯tck spirit boats at all, so he didn¡¯t search that spirit boat. What¡¯s more, a spirit boat had been destroyed by Valdis, but Caspian had got more from it. Furthermore, Caspian was carrying with him more than five spirit boats. The spirit boat he had just taken out had the n insignia on it. After wiping it off, Caspian drove spirit boat towards the coordinates that Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia had made before. The original n of Caspian was to arrive half a day earlier. However, after being ambushed by Valdis, it could be said that Caspian was taught a lesson or inspired. Caspian obviously sped up, and he did not consider the loss of his spirit boat. So he arrived at the appointed location before noon on February 12th. Looking around at the surging seawater and the star-like rocks, he looked around and soon made up his mind. After putting away the spirit boat, Caspian began to get busy. *** Time passed quickly. A day and a half passed. It was noon on the 13th of February. Because it had rained in the morning, the sky was blue, as if it had been washed by water. The sea and heaven seemed to be connected together, giving people a vast and refreshing feeling. However, Solid Dragon, who was flying in the air, looked unhappy. He disliked the fact that Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia¡¯s spirit boat were flying too slowly. As a Master, the moment Solid Dragon was sessfully promoted, he began to pay special attention to his image. Master naturally should look like a Master. Now that he was Heavenly Spirit Realm, he had to bid farewell to the nonentity he used to be in Holy Land Realm. Therefore, Solid Dragon did not ride on Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia¡¯s spirit boat. In his eyes, their spirit boat was no longer worthy of his identity. Moreover, if he was riding the same spirit boat as Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia of Holy Land Realm. Thinking of this, Solid Dragon felt that it was really harmful to his status. Therefore, what he was riding now was the flying magic weapon awarded to him by the Grape Myrtle Sect after he was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, a pair of wings that could reach 20 feet under his feet. This was the benefit of joining the Grape Myrtle Sect. ording to the rules of the Grape Myrtle Sect, as long as the disciples were promoted by a realm, they would receive corresponding rewards. The higher the realm, the more generous the reward would be. When cultivators were promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, the Grape Myrtle Sect also offered several rewards, but the disciples who were promoted could only choose one of them. After aparison, Solid Dragon chose the wings. It was not that the other treasures were not as good as the wings, but that the wings looked the brightest. It was just like how the first thing the poor people did after they became rich in the secr world was to forge a golden chain and hang it around their necks. The thicker the chain was, the better, as if they were afraid that others would not see it. Solid Dragon¡¯s mentality was simr to that of showing off. ¡®Hah! Who knows what benefits you have got after you take elixirs?¡¯ But if a group of cultivators stood there and he stepped on such holy and noble wings, everyone¡¯s attention would naturally be focused on him. Solid Dragon enjoyed the feeling of being the center of attention. In front of Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia, Solid Dragon was showing off his flying wings, but he seemed that he was dressed up as a beautiful woman for blind people to see. Moreover, he felt that he had suffered a great loss. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sake of maintaining the dignity of a Master, who would show his noble flying wings in front of these two nonentities of Holy Land Realm? Thinking of this, Solid Dragon became more and more dissatisfied. ¡°Can¡¯t you let this spirit boat fly a little faster?¡± Solid Dragon frowned, took out the majesty of Master, and said to Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia coyly. Under the pressure, Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia, who were standing on the deck, found it hard to breathe. In the end, Sunshine Lydia braced herself and said, ¡°Master Dragon, our spirit boat¡­ Can¡¯t be faster.¡± They had addressed Solid Dragon as Senior Brother Kubang in the past, but now, anyone who didn¡¯t call him master would be punished immediately. ¡°Tsk, what rubbish are you using?¡± Solid Dragon spat and squinted at spirit boat. ¡°You are so slow, and wasting my time. If the Rainbow-Prating Eagle leaves because of your dy, you¡¯ll be finished! If it weren¡¯t for the Rainbow-piercing Eagle, I wouldn¡¯t have followed you here today!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you feel ashamed or not. You are too slow!¡± Listening to Solid Dragon¡¯s constant curses, Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia lowered their heads, as if they had done something wrong and admitted their mistakes. However, there was a sharp light in their eyes. After a while, when Solid Dragon stopped talking, Sunshine Lydia raised her head. At this time, her face was already full of grievance and pity, and her voice was small and soft, ¡°But, but Master Dragon, the Rainbow-piercing Eagle was discovered by us first. We were hoping that your wings would improve even more, so we immediately sent this message to you¡­¡± ¡°We have good intentions¡­¡± Tears welled up in Sunshine Lydia¡¯s eyes as she spoke. She looked as if she was about to cry. Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 ¡°Good intentions, good intentions. Are you saying that it¡¯s for my own good that you managed to create such a lousy spirit boat and fly so slowly to dy my time?¡± Solid Dragon widened his eyes and his nose was almost crooked from anger. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sunshine Lydia¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She knelt on the deck with a thud. ¡°Please calm down, Master!¡± Herd Norman also knelt down on one side and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Please forgive us, Master Dragon. We, ordinary disciples, don¡¯t have the talent and opportunity like you, so it¡¯s impossible for us to get a gorgeous flying magic weapon awarded by the sect in our current realm.¡± Herd Norman seemed to be ming himself, but in fact, he secretly ttered Solid Dragon. Solid Dragon was not an idiot. He immediately understood the meaning of the other party¡¯s words. He was instantly overjoyed. If he had not cared about his image, he would have been beaming with joy. After coughing twice, Solid Dragon put on a solemn look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t give up on yourself. The sect is sure of your talent to join the Grape Myrtle Sect. Although it¡¯s not as good as mine. But as long as you are willing to work hard and work for me, I will teach you some cultivation methods in the future. In the next few decades, you will have a chance to be promoted.¡± As he spoke, the pressure around disappeared. Herd Norman did not get up at this moment. He was still kneeling on the deck, looking terrified. ¡°But, we did slow down your progress, Master¡­ lf the Rainbow-piercing Eagle is no longer there because of us, Then, then we deserve to die!¡± Herd Norman¡¯s words once again entered the heart of Solid Dragon. He was indeed very concerned about this matter. This time, what he wanted was the two precious feathers under the wings of the Rainbow Piercing Eagle. When the time came to decorate his flying wings, his flight trajectory would be as brilliant as a rainbow. At that time, no matter where he went, he would be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. In addition, the Rainbow Piercing Eagle rarely appeared, so this opportunity was exceptionally rare. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been tempted the moment he heard that there was a Rainbow-piercing Eagle. Coupled with Herd Norman¡¯s and Sunshine Lydia¡¯s encouragement, and Happy Smith, who had died, was the first one to find out. Happy Smith had always wanted to get the feathers of the Rainbow-piercing Eagle and then give it to Solid Dragon. The two of them only knew the pattern of the rainbow-piercing eagle¡¯s appearance ording to Happy Smith¡¯s notes. At that time, Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia took out a notebook seriously. It was precisely because of this strong evidence that Solid Dragon immediately urged Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia to lead the way. The group of three rushed to the ce where the Rainbow-Piercing Eagle appeared today. They had already spent so much time. If they managed to reach the location and Rainbow- Piercing Eagle left, wouldn¡¯t this trip be in vain? At the thought of this, the face of Solid Dragon suddenly became gloomy. Herd Norman was just in time to panic again. ¡°It¡¯s all our spirit boat¡¯s fault for being too slow¡­¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense!¡± Solid Dragon waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Tell me the coordinates. I¡¯ll rush over first! As long as I can kill the Rainbow Piercing Eagle and sessfully obtain the plume feathers, I will definitely not treat you shabbily.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Master Dragon!¡± Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia immediately showed a look of surprise and joy, as if they were thanking Solid Dragon for being reasonable. As for whether there was anything else in it, at this time, Solid Dragon had no time to distinguish and did not think about anything else. He then looked up at the sky. The appearance of the Rainbow-piercing Eagle was definitely after the rain. Moreover, it was a ce with sufficient water vapor, abundant sunlight, and sufficient food. Today¡¯s opportunity was indeed rare. If he missed it, he didn¡¯t know when it would be the next time. Thinking of this, Solid Dragon was anxious and itchy. He did not know how to describe it for a while. All sorts of thoughts turned into a gesture of spreading out his hands. ¡°Quick, where is that sea Domain?¡± Herd Norman¡¯s slow movements made him even angrier. Solid Dragon immediately ignored the fact that spirit boat was not worthy of his Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s noble status. He jumped onto the deck, kicked Herd Norman over, grabbed the other party¡¯s storage bag, and took out Happy Smith¡¯s notes. With a quick flip of the sword, he found the information he needed. ¡°It turns out to be the sea Domain that often encounters the reef sea. You can just say it directly! You are wasting my time looking for it here!¡± Solid Dragon roared and pped Herd Norman in the face, sending him flying from the deck to the other side. The spirit boat was old to begin with. Now that it was hit by Herd Norman¡¯s body, the side of the spirit boat immediately broke. One of the pieces fell from the air and fell into the sea, sshing high water columns. Solid Dragon, however, did not look at the two of them again. After stepping on the wings, he hurriedly flew toward the Sea Domain where his target was, cursing while flying. The flying wings were indeed much faster than spirit boat. After a while, Solid Dragon turned into a white light and disappeared from their sight. After waiting for a while, Sunshine Lydia stood up and walked over to help Herd Norman up. Although cultivators of Holy Land Realm had the Body-protection Gang, Herd Norman did not dare to resist when Solid Dragon pped him. Therefore, the p was so hard that half of his face was swollen, blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were swollen into a line. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sunshine Lydia asked coyly. Herd Norman narrowed his eyes and looked in the direction where Solid Dragon had just left. He smiled grimly and shook his head. Sunshine Lydia handed over an elixir. He then took it and stuffed it into his mouth regardless of the torn corner of his mouth. With the effect of the medicine and the operation of spiritual Qi in his body, Herd Norman¡¯s injured face became better after a while. Although it looked a little strange, it was almost as close as usual. ¡°Humph, if he is in a hurry to die, then go to hell.¡± Herd Norman sneered. But, Sunshine Lydia looked worried. ¡°I haven¡¯t received any response from that person. What if he doesn¡¯t take action today?¡± Of course, Herd Norman knew who she was referring to. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? If that person doesn¡¯t take action, Solid Dragon will return empty-handed at most. At worst, we¡¯ll be taught a lesson by him. Besides, we have been humiliated by him many times. If he can reallye back alive, then I don¡¯t care this time.¡± Speaking of this, Herd Norman paused for a moment, and then continued, ¡°But if that person takes action and kills that bastard, Solid Dragon, then for us, the opportunity to soar to the sky is here. I won¡¯t give up such an opportunity even if ites 10,000 times.¡± Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Although Herd Norman¡¯s voice was not loud, every word he said was deafening. Sunshine Lydia was stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, there was no longer any hesitation on her face. ¡°Now, let¡¯s continue as nned.¡± She looked at Herd Norman and said. Herd Norman nodded and said, ¡°Whether we seed or not and whether we should continue to be so muddle-headed or soar into the sky will be known soon.¡± After that, he controlled the spirit boat, turned a corner in the air, and flew in another direction. This time, spirit boat flew much faster than before. At the same time, a white track shot forward. Solid Dragon, who was flying on his wings, had the back of his hand behind his back. His waist was as straight as a javelin, looking elegant and graceful. He really felt the same way. Although he couldn¡¯t see a second person in the vast sea at this moment, in his imagination, he was surrounded by countless cultivators, men and women. Their eyes were fixed on him, and they kept eximing and praising him. ¡®I am the best gift given to this world by God¡­¡¯ At the thought of this, Solid Dragon couldn¡¯t help clicking his tongue. He felt that he was brilliant. ¡®Why am I so talented?¡¯ He was puzzled and felt extremely distressed. ¡®When I go back, shouldn¡¯t I engrave what I just said on the wings? But what if Ie up with other amazing words in the future? After all, with my talent, I can make people admire me with just a word¡­¡¯ As he was thinking about this, rows of small ck dots appeared in the distance where the sea sky connected. Seeing this, Solid Dragon narrowed his eyes and immediately calmed down. Because his destination wasing. After flying forward for a while, the rows of ck dots became clearer. Those were reefs that exposed the surface of the sea. In the middle of the reef, some ship remains could be seen. The reef area was veryrge. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The debris of the surrounding ships, big or small, all revealed a sense of tragic despair. Not to mention ordinary merchant ships, even if cultivator ships touched reefs here, they might die in the sea. After all, the need to travel by ship indicated that the realm of this cultivator was not high, and his financial resources were not enough. Not only could he not fly on his own, but he also had no spirit boat or flying magic weapon. ¡°There¡¯s enough time¡­¡± Although there was still a distance from the reef group, ording to the speed of his flying, Solid Dragon soon spected that he could reach the destination in 30 minutes at most. At that time, as long as the Rainbow Piercing Eagle appeared, he would directly use his magical power to trap and kill it. As long as he could sessfully pull out the feathers that he needed, everything would be fine. He was very happy. He did not notice that clusters of ck shadows appeared in the sea under his feet. And these ck shadows were still expanding at an amazing speed. By the time Solid Dragon noticed that something was wrong, these ck shadows had formed a huge circle and covered a radius of dozens of miles. And he was in the center of this circle. At this moment, the horrible ck shadow gave off a creepy smell. When he looked down, he felt his scalp tingle and all the blood in his body seemed to freeze. ¡°Who is it?!¡± In shock and anger, he shouted loudly. In the next moment, thousands of meters tall tombstones broke out of the waves! Boom! A shocking boom could be heard as all twelve of the tombstones were pitch-ck, as if they were filled with the aura of death and death. Each tombstone was several thousand meters tall and several thousand meters wide. The smell of death and the aura of hell were sealed on the spot. The air became extremely gloomy and cold. The sun and moon seemed to have lost their colors. In the blink of an eye, Solid Dragon felt the sky darkening. Thest moment he saw, it was still sunny and sunny. The next moment, night fell, as if falling into an abyss. The coldness in the air was bone-chilling. Woo! A cold wind blew, apanied by the sound of hundreds of ghosts crying. Crack crack! The crisp sound of chewing bones came from the darkness behind him. Anyone in such an environment would be scared crazy. The timid cultivators might even be scared to death. For Solid Dragon, he was not only afraid, but also angry from embarrassment. ¡°What dark cultivator? How dare you provoke Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Crape Myrtle Sect?!¡± With a roar, thousands of golden lights burst out from Solid Dragon¡¯s wings. The light was as straight as a peacock¡¯s tail, as bright as the sun, and as majestic as the sky. At this moment, outside the Sea Domain sealed by the 12rge tombstones, Caspian stood on spirit boat and looked up. He could see a faint golden light blooming in the tombstone. Butpared with the thick darkness, this golden light was like a firefly, and it was not worth mentioning. ¡°This is the Burial Sea Heaven Formation. It can kill a second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm peak effortlessly. How can you have the confidence to resist?¡± Caspian frowned and muttered to himself. This formation was found in the formation map of Valdis Goth. Power, effect, and concealment were all very suitable for making use of the vast ocean. Thus, Caspian didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. After arriving one day earlier, he had arranged a few more maze arrays and fantasy arrays to ensure that they would not be exposed. Today, he could only watch helplessly as Solid Dragon, who was as proud as a rooster, crashed into the Burial Sea Heaven Formation. It was a hundred times easier for the enemy to enter the formation than he expected. Caspian had even thought about whether or not he should show up and lure the other party to chase after him. As a result, the other party stuck out his chest and fell straight in. The other party¡¯s initiative and self-awareness really made people want to praise him. As Caspian¡¯s voice fell, a scream suddenly came from formation. The next moment, a huge ck w, like a chicken¡¯s w, was dozens of times biggerthan a chicken¡¯s w. It roared out of the darkness and smashed the golden light into pieces. Bang! The golden light shattered, and the surroundings fell into darkness again. As the light and shadow faded away, Solid Dragon¡¯s whole body shook violently, and his internal organs seemed to have been seriously injured. Spiritual Qi in his tendons and vessels suddenly stopped and he opened his mouth to shoot a stream of blood arrow. His body suddenly fell from the flying wings. However, not only was he in a panic, but he was also shocked and angry. ¡®I fell so miserably. I look too ugly!¡¯ As soon as he thought about it, he felt himself falling on the ice. Solid Dragon was still dizzy when another horrible hurricane blew over him. In the hurricane, one could vaguely see a huge foot stomping toward him. The airflow around his body was crushed and exploded. Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 ¡°Bastard!¡± Solid Dragon widened his eyes in fear. The howling cold wind around him filled his throat, making him unable to make a sound. The horrible pressure that the Void bore made his internal organs seem to be twisted into a ball. He felt extremely ufortable. Relying on thest trace of rity in his mind, he wanted to roll to the side to avoid the huge stomping foot. But before he could move, he felt as if something had grabbed his legs. The next moment, his waist, shoulders, arms, neck, and hair were grabbed and pulled. With a nce from the corner of his eye, Solid Dragon was scared out of his wits. At this moment, on the pitch-ck ground where he was standing, he could see palm after palm suddenly appeared. Some of these palms were withered, as if they were old roots. Some of them were filled with fresh blood, and some flowed with blood. They seemed to be still warm, and some were just bones. But, no matter what these palms looked like, they were all like iron pincers, grabbing him so hard that he couldn¡¯t move. ¡°No!¡± The chest of Solid Dragon rose and fell violently, and he made an extremely oppressive roar in his throat. Suddenly, he was stepped into the ground by the foot. Buzz! The ground rose and fell like waves. Arge number of palms were destroyed and turned into ashes. The body of Solid Dragon was covered by his feet and disappeared for a while. Caspian, who was outside formation, couldn¡¯t help frowning and hesitantly said, ¡°Did I use too much strength?¡± But soon, his worries disappeared. In the darkness, a little golden light lit up again. Although it was much weakerthan before, the golden light was still there, which meant that Solid Dragon was not dead. In formation, with a bang, the soles of his feet tore open, revealing a big pit. In the middle of the pit, the robe of Solid Dragon was broken, looking like a beggar¡¯s uniform in the secr world. Blood was still pouring out from his mouth and nose. Obviously, the kick had caught him off guard and caused him serious injuries. Solid Dragon also understood what kind of attack he had suffered. ¡°Formation¡­ Bastard, it¡¯s still such a powerful formation¡­¡± However, even though he knew that he had been attacked by something, he didn¡¯t think that this was a trap set up by someone against him. ¡°Yes, it isn¡¯t easy for the Rainbow Piercing Eagle to appear. There must be other cultivators who set up this formation to capture it. I¡¯m so unlucky to run into him¡­ But¡­¡± At this point, Solid Dragon gnashed his teeth, his face full of hatred and anger. ¡°Don¡¯t let me know who you are, or I¡¯ll destroy you, your n, and your sect!¡± He was furious. In his mind, he had tom the guy to pieces countless times in his imagination. The imagination in his mind was that he was invincible, cool, and the reality continued to teach him how to be a man after the foot. After all, the Burial Sea Heaven Formation was a terrifying Murder Array that could kill a second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm peak. Solid Dragon was just a first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and he was at entry level. In front of this formation, he was so weak that he was like a younger brotherpared to people with power of the next stage. Swoosh! The illusory image of a tombstone condensed in the void. Although the shadow hovered in the air, it was as big as a mountain. Underthe tombstone, Solid Dragon felt as small as a speck of dust. What was even more frightening was that the tombstone not only hovered in midair, but also hung high above his head. The pressure made Solid Dragon tremble. Only then did he realize that if he didn¡¯t find a way to break the formation, it would be a problem for him to get out from the formation, let alone make trouble for the person who set the formation and destroy the other party¡¯s n. So he hurriedly ran spiritual Qi in his body. ¡°Earth fire melting heart¡­¡± Just as the golden-red light in his palm was about to condense, he heard a loud roar above his head. Shocked, he subconsciously looked up. The mountain-sized tombstone above his head was copsing. What fell apart and peeled off were not gravel, but ck sharp swords. The sharp swords shed with a faint light, and there was a ghostly aura on them. On the surface of the swords, ferocious and horrible faces appeared. These faces all looked at Solid Dragon. If possible, Solid Dragon would like to swear that although he pursued the attention of others, he never thought that he would be the focus of countless people on such an asion. With a boom, he was raised high and his hair stood on end. At this moment, the tombstonepletely exploded. The broken pieces in the air turned into tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands, and millions of horrible sharp swords. They interweaved into a tight dra, converged into a rolling river, and rushed toward Solid Dragon. The ghostly faces on the surface of the swords were roaring at the same time. The rolling killing intent condensed into a bloody ¡°kill¡± word above the pitch-ck space. Solid Dragon was like having a needle on his back. All the blood in his body rushed to his brain, and his hands and feet became cold. Anyway, he was talented enough to practice to Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm and be a disciple of the Grape Myrtle Sect, which showed his talent. In a desperate situation, Solid Dragon suddenly roared, and his eyes were burning with golden mes. ¡°Earth Fire Heart Fusion Saber!¡± He waved his arm violently, and the rolling spiritual Qi instantly gathered into a giant curved de of golden and red light, which was more than a hundred feet long. It whistled toward the long river of swords that was shooting toward him from the sky. As soon as they made contact, the mighty Sword River immediately exploded. Under the control of Solid Dragon, the giant curved de of golden-red light, which was intertwined with gold-red, showed its peerless prestige and rushed forward in the air. In an instant, the sharp swords all over the sky exploded continuously, copsing into pieces. When the shattered swords fell from mid-air, they burned and melted. In an instant, they were like fireworks all over the sky, illuminating the space as bright as day. Seeing that the sharp swords only had the advantage in numbers and were so weak in front of magical power that they could not withstand a single blow, Solid Dragon suddenly becamecent and shouted repeatedly, ¡°Too bad, too bad! How dare you challenge the prestige of the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s Master with this little strength! Just wait, I will make you pay a hundred times the price!¡± The furious roar even prated formation formed by twelve tombstones and reached the ears of Caspian outside. However, Caspian was not surprised by this. He even showed a relieved look because of the outbreak of Solid Dragon. ¡°Fortunately, you can resist, otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to do next.¡± After that, Caspian pointed to the towering formation in front of him. A beam of spiritual Qi immediately entered the nearest tombstone. ¡°Great Burial Sea Formation, open!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Even in his wildest dreams, Solid Dragon would never have imagined that if the Burial Sea Heaven Formation waspared to a table of dishes, then what he had experienced before would only be the appetizers for the delicious food to be officially served on the table. The real feast was about to be served. At that moment, Caspian was controlling the array disk. Instantly, the surface of the twelve tombstones began to burn with raging ck mes. The seawater in the sea Domain, which was surrounded by formation for dozens of miles, boiled and dried almost instantly. In the middle of the sea, a region covered by formation with no seawater appeared! In formation, there was a sudden whistle from the depths of the broken sword rain. The sound was loud and ear-piercing. It was as if a devil had opened up the void and squeezed out. Solid Dragon was in a good mood and could not stop at all. Seeing that formation had changed again, he didn¡¯t think much about it. He roared and made a seal with both hands, and spiritual Qi rose to the sky. ¡°Earth fire melting heart, split!¡± Swoosh swoosh swoosh! With a sh of light, the giant curved de in the air split into three and shed toward the ce where the sound came from. The sword rain along the way didn¡¯t even have time to explode at this moment. It melted like a candle after being swept by the light. Even the originally cold air was boiling at this moment, like a golden snake dancing wildly, constantly twisting. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what other tricks you can y! In front of the noble Master of Crape Myrtle Sect, any evil spirit outside the sect is doomed to die!¡± Solid Dragon ced both hands on his waist and made a deration of victory. Hong! In the next moment, a demonic w suddenly appeared in the depths of the void. It was pitch-ck and covered with numerous eyeballs. These eyeballs kept blinking, which made people¡¯s scalps numb and their throat hair almost vomit. The w was huge and the arm was as thick as a mountain. It directly grabbed the three curved des and pinched them in the air. Bang bang bang! In a series of explosions, the three giant des exploded into fireworks. The deafening sound, like the muffled thunder of summer, echoed and rubbed against this sealed space. The sound became louder and louder and even cracks appeared in the void. Solid Dragon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. However, before he could react, the demonic w mmed down on him. Before the w could reach him, the ground was already shaking violently, shattering inch by inch and copsing continuously. But this time, he was lucky, or he had learned his lesson. The moment the ground began to shake, he jumped up high and stepped on the flying wings. He finally understood. If he still stayed on the ground at this time, he would be seriously injured even if he didn¡¯t die likest time. It would be really extravagant to break formation. He had unleashed the speed of his wings to its maximum. Almost at the same moment when the demonic w fell, Solid Dragon pped his flying wings and brushed past the demonic w. Caspian who was still standing outside formation saw everything. He couldn¡¯t help nodding and praising, ¡°You cooperate well¡­¡± After that, another spiritual Qi was injected into the array disk. The twelve tombstones suddenly vibrated and then spun rapidly. In formation, Solid Dragon looked at the dazzling demonic w, like a giant dragon across the sky, and fell to the ground. Immediately, he saw that Domain in the area where he had been standing earlier, as well as the surrounding dozens of miles, had all rotted and turned into boiling mud. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The mud kept rolling, and a big bubble appeared. One could clearly see the white bones rising and falling. Just one nce was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end. This scene made his hair stand on end and his back break out in a cold sweat. At the same time, he felt extremely lucky. Fortunately, his reaction was extremely fast. This sudden dodge was extremely beautiful. Otherwise, if he was pped into the ground by this w, it really would be hard to say what would happen. While he was praising himself in his heart, all of a sudden, he felt the hairs on his back stand on end. It felt like he was being targeted by a poisonous snake. And it was not a poisonous snake, but a group of poisonous snakes. This feeling made his breathing stop. Raising his head with difficulty, Solid Dragon was scared out of his body. In front of him, the demonic w and all the eyeballs on its arm were densely packed. At this moment, they were all looking at him in unison. A person would feel ufortable being stared at by tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of eyes in an instant. Moreover, these eyeballs were full of hatred, resentment, anger, despair, and sadness. Suddenly, being stared at by so many eyes, Solid Dragon suddenly felt as if his body was sealed by ice, and even his brain could not move. In his mind, only the bloodshot eyeballs were constantly expanding. The next moment, the eyeballs on the demonic w exploded. Blood spurted out and blood-red long swords shot out. These long swords kept colliding in the air, with the smell of blood and fire pouring toward him. The boiling smell of blood poured into the nostrils of Solid Dragon, making him feel as if he had been soaked in a vast sea of blood. His body trembled violently, and he came to his senses. It was only then that he came to his senses. This was the real killing move of the formation. These blood-red sword shadows were more than ten times more powerful than before. The sword shadow was vast and mighty. For a moment, it gave him a desperate feeling of splitting Yin and Yang, splitting heaven and earth, flesh and blood into mud. ¡°No, I can¡¯t die. I can¡¯t die here!¡± Solid Dragon murmured. The extreme fear turned into fury. ¡°I can¡¯t die here!¡± With a roar, he clenched his palm. Suddenly, a long golden spear was held tightly in his hand. Golden light flowed on the surface of the long spear, stirring up the void, giving people a sense of magnificence, vastness, and justice. ¡°The Tribtion of Heaven and Earth, the justice of Heaven and Earth!¡± With a long howl, Solid Dragon stabbed out thousands of times in an instant. The golden spear shadow converged into a golden river and immediately rushed into the intertwined sword light. Crack! Crack! Crack! Violent explosions rose one after another, deafening. mes, blood-red light, wailing, moaning, and roaring filled the air. In the blink of an eye, blood, fire, iron, and blood poured out. It was as if a battlefield of battle had descended. He clenched his teeth. The mes and golden light shone on his face, making him look extremely solemn. However, a blood-red sword radiance silently condensed 30 meters behind him and stabbed toward him. The sword radiance pierced through the Body-protection Gang of Solid Dragon, pierced his back, and came out of his chest. Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 The sword was so hidden and powerful. Solid Dragon had no time to react. With a crack, his Body-protection Gang was broken through. With another swish, the long sword pierced through his back, revealing a part of his chest. His body suddenly froze in mid-air. After the long sword pierced through his body, it disappeared instantly as if it hadpleted a certain mission. However, the violent aura was like steel bombs, wreaking havoc in the body of Solid Dragon. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Bang! With every roar, the body of Solid Dragon trembled violently. The terrifying hole in his chest, his eyes, his nose, and his mouth were instantly sprayed with blood, as if there was a rain of blood. But this time, he was able to hold on. The might of Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters was indeed iparable to that of an ant-like Holy Land Realm. At least at this moment, this was what Solid Dragon thought. The reason why he could survive was that his realm had improved. But the next moment, he found that the real killing move was still behind. An ear-splitting boom, which seemed to contain the power of heaven and earth, came crushing down on him. The moment he was seriously injured, the mighty sword radiance instantly overwhelmed the spear shadow and swept toward him. ¡°I¡­ What¡­¡± In shock and anger, Solid Dragon opened his mouth and spat out another mouthful of blood. The smell of death was rolling. He really panicked now. Swoosh! A blood-red sword radiance swept across. Solid Dragon was caught off guard. A deep wound appeared on his right arm. ¡°Uh¡­¡± He looked at his arm in shock. He was in a daze. With a swoosh, another ray of Sword light swept across him. The sword light and the previous one happened to cut the same wound. Suddenly, the right arm of Solid Dragon was cut off from the elbow and flew up into the sky. Flying in mid-air, it was cut into several pieces by the sword radiance. After a second reaction, Solid Dragon felt a severe pain from the wound. At this time, he was not only flustered but also scared. His chest had been pierced through and he had lost an arm. Even if he was a Master, he was serious injured. Not to mention other ordinary people, even cultivators of Holy Land Realm couldn¡¯t move at this time, even if he didn¡¯t die. Once he was scared, Solid Dragon¡®s brain went nk. He did not know what to do. Not too far off in front of him, sword-light interweaved. From his perspective, it was as if it was calling him out to a path of death. ¡°What have I¡­¡± The body of Solid Dragon began to tremble uncontrobly, and the blood all over his body fell down like raindrops. The smell of death was getting closer and closer. he felt lonely and desperate. When he was about to cry, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear, ¡°Above.¡± The voice came so sudden, but it was clearly heard by him. He subconsciously looked up into the sky. Above his head, although the sword light also intertwined and cut horizontally, it was extremely sparse compared to the front. His life force suddenly appeared, and his brain, which was almost stagnant, immediately ran back. After all, he was a Master. At this critical moment, Solid Dragon looked around and found a crack in the sword light above his head. The appearance of this crack was the only way for him to survive. In an instant, Solid Dragon was like a drowning person grabbing a life-saving straw. His face was no longer so pale and his body was no longer stiff. After running his spiritual Qi, he immediately controlled his flying wings and shot upward. Swoosh! Compared to the imprable Death Net below, the sword light above made him so happy that he wanted tough. ¡°I finally have a way out!¡± Solid Dragon cried with joy. But, he had no time to figure out who gave the warning. Just as he was overjoyed, another roar came from the void below him. Solid Dragon looked down and was desperate to find that another demonic w was condensed. It was bigger than the previous one. At this moment, it came down and grabbed toward him. The w seemed to have condensed the surrounding void toward the palm of the demonic w. The space jumped violently, and there was a roar of dragging the steel te. The heart of Solid Dragon suddenly sank. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± This time, his prayer seemed to be finally received by God. Just as Solid Dragon was desperate, he suddenly found that a vortex appeared in the darkness above. Deep in the vortex, there seemed to be a crack. More importantly, there was a faint light shining out of the crack. This light was different from the whistling sword light. ¡°This is sunshine!¡± Solid Dragon was shocked at first, but then he was overjoyed. His prayer finally worked! He was indeed the lucky one chosen by God! There was a way out! All kinds of thoughts came to his mind at the same time. The demonic w under his body approached rapidly. The surrounding airflow could clearly feel that it was rushing toward the center like a tide. However, the eyes of Solid Dragon were full of hope at this moment. ¡°Break for me! The Tribtion of Heaven and Earth, the justice of Heaven and Earth!¡± With a roar, he held the long golden spear in his remaining arm and suddenly stabbed out in the air. His attack was like a tide. It poured down for thousands of miles and rolled forward. The sword radiance that blocked his head was sted into pieces in the air. Even the ck Chaos was surging and twisting, as if it would copse in the next moment. In the blink of an eye, the sword radiance above his head waspletely strangled. Relying on this desperate fight, a brief nk space appeared above Solid Dragon. Without any obstacles in front of him, Solid Dragon could clearly see that the crack was indeed above him. And through the crack, he could even see the azure sky. ¡°A way out!¡± The eyes of Solid Dragon widened. He had no time to think about why the power of formation seemed to have suddenly weakened a lot. After all, at this moment, not only was he seriously injured, but the demonic w below him was also approaching. Moreover, the crack seemed to be unstable and would close at any time, so he had no time to think too much. The appearance of the crack pointed out the way to escape. ¡°Charge!¡± Tears welled up in Solid Dragon¡¯s eyes as he stepped on his flying wings and charged in the direction of the crack. He felt a sharp pain in his chest, arm, and internal organs as if they were burning. His spiritual Qi was almost exhausted, and only a few pieces of his robe were left. But at this time, he couldn¡¯t care about anything. 500 feet! 400 feet! 300 feet! The demonic w under his body suddenly arrived. Solid Dragon gritted his teeth and roared in grief and indignation. He threw the golden spear down like a javelin. This medium level spirit tool pierced into the Demonic w¡¯s palm and stopped it. Having lost spirit tool, the heart of Solid Dragon was twisted like a knife. However, this attempt to stop him caused the distance between him and the demonic w to widen. 200 feet! 100 feet! Hong! The airflow suddenly exploded, and Solid Dragon rushed out of the crack. Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 Blue sky, sea, bright sunshine, fresh sea breeze¡­ All of this made Solid Dragon feel as if he had been reborn. However, the sharp pain in his wound reminded him that the danger had not passed yet. In the darkness behind him came a deafening roar and an unwilling roar. Solid Dragon felt his scalp tingling. He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. It took him a lot of effort to get rid of this dilemma. lf there was any more trouble, he would definitely die here today. So he gritted his teeth, rode his wings, and sped forward. He did not dare to waste even a blink of an eye. When he flew far away and disappeared at the end of the sea, the twelve tombstones on the sea began to sink in unison. The seawater from all directions poured in at this moment. After a while, the sea returned to normal. At the same time, Caspian appeared on the sea. He looked in the direction where Solid Dragon had just escaped, and there was a deep meaning in his eyes. He was holding the spear of spirit tool that had just been abandoned by Solid Dragon. The spear was golden all over, and it moved slightly at this moment. The trembling golden light gave people an extremely mysterious and mysterious feeling. ¡°A medium-level fifth-grade spirit tool¡­¡± Caspian looked down and put it into his storage ring. A medium-level fifth-ss spirit tool was actually a good weapon for an ordinary cultivator in Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, in Caspian¡¯s mind, he now clearly knew that there were some good things hidden in the thirty-two treasure troves in Valdis Goth. There were many better magic weapons than spirit tools in the Treasure Vault, so he was as calm as still water at the moment. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a way out. Now, you¡¯d better run to your own death¡­¡± After Caspian said this lightly, he turned around and flew forward. Leaving the sea Domain, Solid Dragon flew forward at the risk of his life. After taking elixirs, his wound was getting better. But the injury this time was too serious for him. In particr, he was still in a stable state after he was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. If the injury was not handled well, it was very likely that his realm would fall back. When he thought of this, Solid Dragon felt ashamed and annoyed, and his vision couldn¡¯t help but turn ck. ¡®No, if I continue to fly like this, my injuries will be more serious. I have to find a ce to rest first¡­¡¯ Solid Dragon looked around anxiously. There was no ce to rest in the vast see. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But soon, he found that he had not run out of luck today. At the end of the vision, there was a ck dot. ¡®That must be an ind¡­ Forget it, I will go first!¡¯ Solid Dragon took out an elixirto recover his spiritual Qi. He covered the ferocious wound on his chest and flew over quickly. When he arrived above the deserted ind, he was suddenly stunned. Because he found two familiar faces on this deserted ind. ¡°Why are you here?¡± When hended on the deserted ind and looked at Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman in front of him, Solid Dragon was extremely surprised. What made him even more confused was their current state. Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman seemed to have just experienced a big battle and looked extremely embarrassed. Not far behind them, the shabby spirit boat plunged into the ground, revealing only half of the ground. ¡°Master Dragon, what are you¡­¡± Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman were also stunned. In fact, it hadn¡¯t been more than two hours since they parted. But when they met again, both sides were seriously injured. ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Answer my question first!¡± Solid Dragon¡¯s eyes became serious and he shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± At this time, what worried him most was whether the guy who was chasing after Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman was nearby. He was seriously injured and his spiritual Qi was less than one tenth. If he encountered another enemy, even if the other party¡¯s cultivation realm was lower than his, it would be hard to predict his life or death. It was not a big deal that Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman died. As the honorable Master, how could he put himself in danger again? ¡°Master Dragon, do you want me to stay silent or answer your question¡­¡± Herd Norman looked bitter. ¡°Don¡¯t talk glibly!¡± Solid Dragon was angry at this moment. He reached out and pped Herd Norman in the air. Herd Norman looked frightened. He took a step back and begged, ¡°Please calm down, Master Dragon!¡± It was not clear whether it was a coincidence or something, that he took a step back and avoided the palm wind of Solid Dragon. The palm wind blew the dust on the ground, but it did not touch Herd Norman at all. If it had been in the past, Solid Dragon would have at least sent Herd Norman flying. However, he did not think much about it at this time. He instinctively thought that it was because he was seriously injured and his spiritual Qi was not good enough. Because Solid Dragon was too concerned about his injuries, he did not notice the fleeting surprise in Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia¡¯s eyes when they saw him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Tell me what¡¯s going on with you! Aren¡¯t you following me? Why are you here? What¡¯s wrong with your injuries?¡± Solid Dragon kept asking. ¡°In response to Master Dragon, we¡­ We encountered a sneak attack from cultivators! Just after you left!¡± Sunshine Lydia said in grief and indignation. ¡°Someone is attacking you?!¡± Solid Dragon was shocked. ¡°How many people are there? What about their realms? Where are they now?¡± ¡°About seven or eight of them. They are Holy Land Realm cultivators. We¡¯ve already killed them,¡± Herd Norman replied. ¡°They were all killed¡­¡± Solid Dragon felt relieved. But the next moment, Herd Norman continued, ¡°But before they died, one of them released a signal talisman asking for help. I think it won¡¯t be long before they arrive.¡± ¡°What?¡± Solid Dragon immediately jumped up from the ground, his hair standing up one after another. He was shocked and angry. Because of this sudden movement, he waved his hand, revealing the wound on his chest. This scene stunned Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia. They had thought that it was the most serious injury when they saw his messy hair, covered in blood, and lost his right hand. However, to their surprise, Solid Dragon¡¯s chest was pierced through and a wound as big as a bowl appeared. If it were a little further, his heart would probably be crushed. Herd Norman¡¯s and Sunshine Lydia¡¯s bodies suddenly trembled. They werepletely excited. Solid Dragon did not know what they were thinking and thought that they were frightened. So he quickly covered the wound again and said calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m in trouble. The other side is a shape-shifting demon, but I¡¯ve forced it to retreat. Before the reinforcements of the other side arrive, let¡¯s go back quickly. We can¡¯t fall into danger again!¡± ¡°However, your spirit boat has been destroyed, and your flying sword can¡¯t fly for a long time, so I¡¯ll go back first, and then let the disciples of the secte to pick you up. Don¡¯t worry, just wait here quietly!¡± After that, Solid Dragon was in a hurry to leave. Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 ¡°Master Dragon!¡± Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia opened their mouths at the same time. They were all a little silly. They had long known that Solid Dragon was such a shameless person, but they didn¡¯t expect that this guy would be more shameless than they had imagined. Now he was going to throw them here and escape alone. ¡°All right, all right. Don¡¯t worry. As soon as I go back, I will ask other masters to pick you up.¡± At this time, Solid Dragon was afraid that Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia would let him take the two with him. It hurriedly waved its hand, turned around, and stepped on the flying wings again. ¡°What is that in the sky?¡± At this time, Solid Dragon heard Herd Norman exim behind him. His heart suddenly sank. ¡°Could it be that the reinforcements areing?¡± As he thought so, Solid Dragon subconsciously looked up at the sky. The sky was blue and cloudless. ¡°Nothing?¡± Solid Dragon was confused and was about to turn around and scold Herd Norman. At this time, a gust of wind suddenly blew behind him. ¡°Windstone Rock Out!¡± The sword radiance shed and tore a long line of blood on the back of Solid Dragon. He was sent flying and fell heavily to the ground. Large amounts of blood spurted out from the wound, leaving a shocking, long, thick blood stain on the ground. ¡°You!¡± Raising his head, Solid Dragon was shocked and angry. ¡°Solid Dragon, today is the day you die!¡± Herd Norman shouted coldly and waved his long sword. Several wind des suddenly appeared in the sea breeze, whistling toward Solid Dragon. As for Herd Norman, he was not seriously injured or withered at all. Solid Dragon was not a fool. Seeing this, he understood what had happened. But the first thing that rose in his heart was still anger. ¡°How dare an ant provoke Heavenly Spirit Realm Master?!¡± Solid Dragon roared. The next moment, he was once again sent flying by the wind de. Several deep wounds appeared on his body. The most serious thing was that the wound on the lower left rib was exposed. The blood in the wound surged out heavily. The intense pain caused his facial features to twist. Normally, Herd Norman¡¯s magic would not even be able to hit him, let alone hurt him. But today, Solid Dragon was seriously injured, and less than one-tenth of his strength was left. Spiritual Qi in his body was not flowing smoothly. The previous injuries had not healed, not to mention the new ones now. Covering his chest, Solid Dragon struggled to get up and stared at Herd Norman. As soon as he opened his mouth, his white teeth were soaked in blood and looked extremely ferocious. ¡°Herd Norman, do you know what you are doing now?!¡± Herd Norman did not hide his killing intent and walked toward Solid Dragon step by step. ¡°Solid Dragon, you usually shout at us and don¡¯t take us seriously at all. To tell you the truth, it has been a long time since I wanted to kill you!¡± The body of Solid Dragon suddenly trembled, and a look of disbelief appeared in his eyes. ¡°Then¡­ Then the one who ambushed me before¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it was also arranged by us.¡± Herd Norman showed a sarcastic smile. ¡°Shape-shifting demon? When you say it out, do you feel ashamed?¡± Herd Norman didn¡¯t know whether the other party felt ashamed or not when Solid Dragon said this before. But at this moment, the face of Solid Dragon was really red. However, it was unknown whether it was because he was angry or ashamed. Solid Dragon had thought Herd Norman¡¯s behavior at the moment he was on the spur. If that was the case, Solid Dragon was still very confident that the other party would give up the idea of killing him. But now that he knew that this trip was all Herd Norman¡¯s n, he knew that no matter what he said, the other party would not let him give up. ¡®What Rainbow-piercing Eagle? It must be fake!¡¯ ¡°You, you arewless. I must tell the Crape Myrtle Sect and the whole Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect about your actions!¡± Solid Dragon gnashed his teeth and said. ¡°Cut the crap! Your and today is the result of your usual evil deeds!¡± Herd Norman shook the long sword in his hand. ¡°Windstone Rock Cut!¡± Woo! In the twinkling of an eye, the sword radiance swept through the howling sea breeze and turned into streaks of chakram, cutting toward him. Swoosh! The air was torn apart and there was a cracking sound. The expression of Solid Dragon changed continuously. After a few times, he suddenly showed a grim smile. ¡°Do you really think that I don¡¯t even have the strength to deal with ants like you now? Then you look down on Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters too much!¡± After that, Solid Dragon condensed spiritual sense and mmed into Herd Norman. There was no trace of a spiritual sense attack, so it was impossible for Herd Norman to guard against it. All of a sudden, Herd Norman felt as if thousands of steel needles had been inserted into his brain. He was in so much pain that he wanted to die. With a painful roar, he covered his head and rolled to the ground. Solid Dragon reached out and took out a small blue shield from his storage pouch to block in front of him. On the surface of the small shield, there was a burst of light. Immediately, it became as tall as an adult, blocking him behind. ng! The flying chakram immediately shattered the shield, causing a series of sparks. Solid Dragon was safe behind the shield and sound at the moment. After blocking this move, he looked at Herd Norman with a grim smile. His face was covered with blood and he looked extremely ferocious. The killing intent on his body was not hidden at all. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°You¡¯re just an ant! How dare you try to kill me? Now I¡¯ll make you pay a price a hundred times worse than mine¡­ Get lost!¡± At the end of his words, Solid Dragon suddenly roared and reached out to grab behind his back. ¡°Soul Cutting!¡± With his current state, it was impossible for him to use his magical power again. However, it was not a problem for him to use his magic. Suddenly, a beam of golden light shed on his fingertip. The next moment, it cut out more than 30 meters. It was originally a thin golden line, but at this moment, it pulled out a light curtain in the air. ng! Crack! Crack! Crack! The golden line and the sword radiance collided violently, and then there was a dense explosion like rain hitting banana leaf. In the air, there were clusters of holes. The next moment, with a whimper, blood spurted out of Sunshine Lydia¡¯s mouth, and a terrible ring of blood flew out from her shoulder. Her body seemed to be hit by a critical hit out of thin air, and she fell back and fell heavily on the ground. All of a sudden, gravel flew everywhere. But at the same time when she fell out, a touch of determination shed in her eyes, and she waved her arms violently. Under the infusion of spiritual Qi, the flying sword, like a shocking swan, broke through the rolling air waves and went straight to Solid Dragon. Swoosh! Bang! The tip of the flying sword was less than three inches away from the chest of Solid Dragon. He grabbed it with one hand. The flying sword could no longer move forward. The Body-protection Gang condensed in the palm of Solid Dragon made the sword fail to cut his skin. ¡°An ant¡­¡± Solid Dragon sneered disdainfully. But as soon as the corners of his mouth were raised, he felt that something was wrong. Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 The surrounding spiritual Qi was rushing toward him like a hundred rivers converging into the sea. Something was wrong¡­ Just when he was confused, Solid Dragon suddenly felt that the hilt in his hand was boiling hot. He lowered his head and saw a dark red inscription on the sword. A destructive force was madly gathering with the surge of spiritual Qi. The rolling pressure was like a volcano that was about to erupt. Crack! Solid Dragon widened his eyes and eximed. Because he was too scared, his voice changed, as if he was a male duck being pinched in the throat. He realized that the opponent had already nned this move. It was very likely that Herd Norman was sent flying because Herd Norman wanted to let Solid Dragon¡¯s guard down. Unfortunately, it was toote to react at this time. With a boom, a white light shed on the t ground. The flying sword instantly exploded. The surging white and golden mes engulfed him in an instant with a scream from Solid Dragon. Within a 100-meter radius, a deep pit was formed. The remaining palm of Solid Dragon was also blown into meat paste at this moment. He was wrapped in mes and flew out like a cannonball. After hitting the ground hard, he left a deep gully on the ground before he stopped. The aftermath of the explosion created a huge crater on the ground and created a vacuum on the deserted ind. In a trance, the deserted ind fell into a strange silence. In such an environment, it seemed that even the sound of waves could not be heard. Using magic weapon of spirit tools level as a medium to trigger the exploding inscriptions, the power generated at this moment was much greater than that of magic, although it did not reach the standard of magical power. However, using this method once meant that it would consume a spirit tool. Besides, it also required materials to carve inscriptions. The cost was too high, so few people used it. From this, it could be seen that Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman were going all out to kill Solid Dragon. The silent environmentsted for a while. Then, as Solid Dragon swayed and stood up from the ground, the sound of waves and sea breeze rang out again. At this time, although he stood up, he looked much more tragic than before. His scalp was torn off, and his forehead was badly mutted. Arge part of his skin and flesh had fallen off, and a white bed of teeth could be seen on one side of his cheek. One of his eyes was also blind, and his eyeballs had disappeared, leaving only a bloody hole. As for his body, it was better as if it had been torn apart, and his internal organs were flowing out of the wound. There were still bones exposed on his arm, which looked extremely horrible. ¡°Bastard¡­ Bastard!¡± Solid Dragon gasped for breath, and blood kept flowing out of his mouth. He murmured, ¡°If you kill me, the sect will immediately know¡­ I have a life card¡­ Not an ant like you¡­ A Holy Land Realm¡­ A good-for-nothing¡­¡± As he spoke, he looked forward with the remaining eye. At first nce, he saw Sunshine Lydia struggling to get up. But then, Solid Dragon did not see Herd Norman. His body suddenly trembled. Before that, he clearly remembered that Herd Norman fell in that direction. But now, it was empty. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Just as he was lost in thought, an angry roar came from behind him. Swoosh! The long sword stabbed into his head and then pierced through his face. But Herd Norman did not stop. In his other hand was a pitch-ck nail as long as a palm. This nail was as thick as an adult¡¯s middle finger. It was densely packed with green runes engraved on it. Runes were wriggling as if they were alive, causing one¡¯s scalp to go numb. ¡°Blood Soul-suppressing Spike!¡± Herd Norman shouted and nailed the long nail into crown of Solid Dragon. Blood spurted out of the wound. But the next moment, an amazing scene appeared. The column of blood spurted out and poured into the wound again. When Solid Dragon heard Herd Norman¡¯s shout, the muscles on his face twisted as if he had heard the most terrible news. He wanted to struggle and run forward, but Herd Norman kicked him to the ground and took advantage of this force to retreat quickly. At the same time, the flying sword nailed to the head of Dragon Que burst out a ball of tinum light at the same time. The eyes of Solid Dragon were filled with despair. Bang! Another explosion of the same scale as before. The rolling air st rushed in all directions and made a huge noise like a stormy wave. Herd Norman, who was retreating, flew out horizontally as if he had been hit by a door nk. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He smashed spirit boat that was obliquely inserted in the ground and got into it. Sunshine Lydia stumbled, Qi and blood in her chest rising and falling, and her vision darkened. She knelt on one knee and gasped for breath. She felt worse than if she had died. After another hour, Sunshine Lydia struggled to get up from the ground again. When she looked up, she saw Herd Norman struggling to get out of spirit boat. They looked at each other from afar and saw a trace of bitterness and helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. Unexpectedly, the two of them had a n in advance, and theyunched a sneak attack. In the end, it took them so much effort to kill Solid Dragon, who was seriously injured. And they almost died. If there was any ident, they would be the ones to die. Thinking of this, both of them could not help but feel scared. Fortunately, the result did not appear. It was worthwhile to detonate the two spirit tools in exchange for the bright future. They turned to look at the center of the explosion. On the spot, where Solid Dragon was originally standing, his body had already disappeared. However, there was a lump of thick blood that condensed into a human figure, stopping there. This mass of blood was not only very simr to the size of Solid Dragon, but also vaguely resembled Solid Dragon¡¯s facial features. However, they could clearly see the palm-sized Soul-sealing Spike. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Seeing this, Herd Norman heaved a long sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, we seeded¡­¡± Sunshine Lydia¡¯s tensed bodypletely rxed at this moment. ¡°In this case, the life card belonging to Solid Dragon will not change in ten days¡­ Ten dayster, vigor will dissipate and the life card will be broken. At that time, neither the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect nor the Crape Myrtle Sect will find us¡­¡± ¡°Because in ten days, we will be in the territory of the sect and will not go out. In this way, the suspicion can bepletely cleared.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Herd Norman nodded and looked up at the sky. In mid-air, Caspian covered by the Blood River Light Armor was standing on spirit boat, looking at the two people on the ind indifferently. Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 Herd Norman didn¡¯t know when Caspian appeared in the air. He did not even know that Caspian would attack if they could not kill Solid Dragon just now. Although these questions existed, Herd Norman was clear about his identity, so at most he would think about it in his heart and would never ask more. At this time, facing Caspian, he slowly knelt down on one knee. Sunshine Lydia also saw Caspian hovering in the air and quickly knelt down. Caspian stood in the air, stared at the two for a moment, nodded, and then turned to fly away. He did not care what Herd Norman and Sunshine Lydia were going to do next. For him, the most important meaning of today¡¯s incident was to let him know that the seal ced in Herd Norman¡¯s and Sunshine Lydia¡¯s bodies had not lost its effect. The seal was set up by the one behind the Gates of Hell. Now that the seal had not failed, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but think that the person from the Gates of Hell might not have died yet. As a result, the Gates of Hell in his sea of consciousness, which looked extremely dpidated at this moment, seemed to have regained its vitality. ¡°You¡¯d better not die. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to control these two people, let alone find out the truth about what happened in the Pce of the Three Sages Mountain,¡± Caspian said to himself. After solving the problem of Solid Dragon, Caspian drove spirit boat away from the sea and flew toward the ind. *** Two dayster, he arrived at a small town outside the valley. Through the memory of Valdis Goth, Caspian knew that this valley was called Wind Walking Valley. This ce was actually a small city, because it was built along the valley, andter, the ce became Wind Walking City. This city belonged to Lunia. However,pared to the big city, there was nothing worth paying attention to in Wind Walking City, so it was just an ordinary city in Lunia. The reason why Caspian came to Wind Walking City at this time was naturally because of his purpose. Valdis Goth followed Caspian all the way, so it was impossible for him to be like a duckweed without roots. Wherever the wind of Caspian blew, Valdis Goth followed. ording to his judgment, since Valdis Goth had chosen to attack him on the sea, on the one hand, it was naturally because he happened to pass through the sea Domain. On the other hand, there must be a stronghold near the sea Domain. In this way, it would be convenient for Valdis Goth to locate the position and transfer the direction. When he spected this, Caspian called this ce a stronghold. After the Soul-searching, Caspian changed this ce into a treasure. Moreover, it was one of the thirty- two hidden treasures in Valdis Goth. Before entering the city, Caspian withdrew his breath. After learning magic of chicken rib from Eva Green, he sessfully disguised his realm to the second stage of Holy Land Realm cultivator, and then stepped into the city. It was noon and the sun was high in the sky. After Caspian seemed to walk casually for a while in Wind Walking City, he suddenly turned a corner and headed for thergest auction house in Wind Walking City, Wind Walking Auction House. Standing in front of Wind Walking Auction House and looking at cultivators entering and exiting, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but think of something interesting. Because of Jessica, Caspian knew that Lucy especially liked to read the story books. And it was unknown what this little girl was thinking. Not only did she like to read love stories, but she also liked fighting and killing stories. In those fights, the protagonist would often go to the auction house and have conflicts with others. Therefore, during the auction, he pretended to take a fancy to some treasure, and then lured the opponent to pay a high price. In the end, the opponent would be at a disadvantage. Under normal circumstances, shopkeeper of the auction house was a very beautiful woman. In the story world, enemies were everywhere, and there were as many beautiful women as dogs. However, Caspian knew that the boss of Wind Walking Auction House was not beautiful, nor was she a woman, but a man. After entering the auction house, Caspian was slightly surprised. The auction house was busier than he had imagined. There were only ten food stalls in charge of work, but each of them was lined up outside. Caspian was not here to buy things today, so he didn¡¯t have to follow the rules and went straight to the front of the team. There was a young cultivator who seemed to be powerful enough and he scolded Caspian. As a result, he was thrown out by Caspian. When the mannded on the ground, his face turned red and he was about to lose his temper. But the next moment, Caspian nced at him coldly and he saw the realm of Caspian clearly. Although Caspian was only a second stage of Holy Land Realm,pared with the other party¡¯s Pulse Control Realm, it was already a colossus. Suddenly, the cultivator¡¯s face turned from red to white quickly. He trembled and retreated step by step. When he came to the gate of the auction house, he suddenly turned around and ran away in an instant. The other cultivators in the team were in an uproar when they knew the realm of Caspian. Although second stage of the Holy Land Realm was not the peak of Holy Land Realm, it was already a kind ofContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. power that no one could underestimate in the city. Especially in an ordinary city like Wind Walking City. It was not an exaggeration to say that there were only three or five people who had reached Holy Land Realm, if there were a hundred cultivators in total. There was only one person who could reach the second stage of the Holy Land Realm as Caspian at the moment. This person had no grievances with Caspian, and he was not at the same stall as Caspian, so he naturally would not stand out for no reason. So at this time, Caspian nced around, and the whole team suddenly fell silent. No one dared to say anything more, even if Caspian went straight to the front of the team. As described in the story, Caspian, who showed ¡°Lord Aura¡±, walked into the food stall after suppressing the opposition with his powerful realm. Before the elder in front of him could speak, he directly threw a dark green thumb ring to the elder and then looked at him coldly without saying a word. The elder had witnessed Caspian¡¯s performance just now. If he wanted to continue to run the auction house, he naturally needed a good atmosphere to make money. What¡¯s more, the elder also understood that their auction house was not just a business auction house. After seeing Caspian¡¯s rudeness, he naturally did not want to cause more trouble. The elder carefully lifted the thumb ring in front of his eyes. He merely nced at it and the expression of the elder immediately changed. He immediately said, ¡°Please follow me to Valley-viewing Pavilion on the third floor¡­¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, cultivators behind Caspian immediately burst into an uproar again. Even cultivators on the other stalls all nced at him. Since they were entering and leaving Wind Walking Auction House, they naturally knew that the Valley- viewing Pavilion of Wind Walking Auction House was a ce where the main customers would be invited to when doing a very important business. Under normal circumstances, in the Valley-viewing Pavilion of Wind Walking Auction House, there might not be anyone qualified to be invited up once every two to three months. Everyone wanted to know what Caspian had just shown so that he could be invited to the Valley- viewing Pavilion. However, when they poked their heads out, the other party had already walked through the small door of the stall under the guidance of the elder. Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 There was a different world inside the small door. However, Caspian¡¯s focus was not on this, so the expression on his face became more and more impatient. The more powerful Caspian was, the more respectful the elder was to him. Walking along the stairs to the third floor, the elder led Caspian into a luxurious room. Compared with the busy and noisy food stall, the environment in the room was many times better. After Caspian sat down, a beautiful maidservant soon presented spiritual tea to him. Looking at spiritual tea emitting wisps of spiritual Qi, Caspian smiled faintly. He waited for a moment and saw that no one came in, so he picked up the spiritual tea and took a sip. As soon as spiritual tea entered his throat, the door of the room was immediately pushed open. At the same time, a middle-aged man in his forties or fifties with dark skin walked in. At first nce, the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were of different sizes, which made people remember them. However, no one in Wind Walking City had the guts to make fun of this middle aged man¡¯s extraordinary appearance. This middle-aged man was at the third stage of Holy Land Realm. This realm was already the highest level of battle strength in Wind Walking City. The middle-aged man was stunned when he saw the young face of Caspian. However, he quickly reacted and hid this surprise in his heart. He smiled at Caspian, cupped his hands, and was about to introduce himself. However, Caspian was the first to speak before him. ¡°Shopkeeper Las, did you add any special form in this spiritual tea? Generally speaking, spiritual tea tastes a little bitter, but there is a trace of sweetness in your spiritual tea¡­ Moreover, this sweetness is hidden deep in the throat. I won¡¯t feel it when I drink it at first, but when I finish it, I will feel it clearly in my breath.¡± The smile on Kyle Las¡¯s face froze for a moment, and then his smile became even brighter. ¡°You know me? But I think you¡¯re a little unfamiliar. You don¡¯t seem to be a cultivator of Wind Walking City, right?¡± He was trying to know the origin of Caspian. However, Caspian seemed to have not heard what the other party said at all. He continued to talk to himself, ¡°The taste is so sweet. It¡¯s really memorable¡­¡± The smile in Kyle¡¯s eyes remained unchanged. ¡°If you like this spiritual tea, I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare some for you as a gift¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this time, Caspian was still nagging, ¡°It¡¯s so sweet, just like¡­ The Soul Breaking Heart Pill¡­ Shopkeeper Las, have you ever heard of this kind of elixir?¡± Hearing this, Kyle¡¯s heart skipped a beat at this moment. The faint smile on Caspian¡¯s face was full of inexplicable meaning in Kyle¡¯s eyes. The smile on Kyle¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°I really haven¡¯t heard of it, but from the name of this elixir, it seems that it is not a good thing.¡± ¡°Well, it is indeed not a good thing. Ites from an organization of some dark cultivators.¡± Caspian waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s not talk about these irrelevant questions.¡± Kyle nodded with a smile and pointed to the thumb ring ced by Caspian, he then asked, ¡°Are you here to sell the thumb ring this time?¡± ¡°No.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°Oh?¡± Kyle was puzzled. ¡°Then what do you want to buy at our Wind Walking Auction House this time?¡± ¡°No.¡± Caspian continued to shake his head and then said, ¡°In fact, I¡¯m here to borrow something.¡± ¡°Borrow?¡± Kyle became more and more confused. ¡°We¡¯ll also do business like borrowing treasures. What do you mean? Do you mean borrowing something by using that thumb ring as coteral?¡± ¡°Shopkeeper Las, if you think so, it¡¯s not impossible.¡± Caspian held the thumb ring in his hand and threw it again and again, squinting at the other party. ¡°I¡¯ll exchange this thumb ring for your left eye and a drop of your blood. Shopkeeper Las, what do you think?¡± Kyle¡¯s face darkened in an instant. A cold and murderous aura was also pushed away from him. The floor of the room could not help but shake. In an instant, the temperature in the room seemed to have dropped to the freezing point. The air was frozen into ice, making it hard for people to breathe. However, it was a pity that the little bit of imposing manner of Kyle was not bad enough to bully ordinary cultivators of Wind Walking City. In front of Caspian, it was not worth mentioning at all. ¡°You are able to bring this thumb ring with you today. Moreover, you are able to say the name of the Soul Breaking Heart Pill. Clearly, you are aware of some things. Since this is the case, I wonder where your confidencees from. After consuming spiritual tea mixed with the Soul Breaking Heart Pill, you are still able to boast so shamelessly and discuss business with me,¡± Kyle coldly said. ¡°Oh, I think you¡¯ve made two mistakes¡­¡± Caspian held the thumb ring in his hand with a snap, and his face gradually darkened. ¡°The first thing, the Soul Breaking Heart Pill is nothing in front of me.¡± After that, Caspian picked up the tea bowl and drank up the rest of spiritual tea. Kyle¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy. The effect of the Soul Breaking Heart Pill was to break spiritual Qi and destroy tendons and vessels without anyone noticing, turning cultivators into good-for-nothings worse than ordinary people. This was a kind of terrible poison. It was countless times more vicious than Qi breaker. Cultivators could only restore spiritual Qi after the efficacy of Qi breaker passed. A few months ago, Kyle Las had been entrusted by someone to use a Soul Breaking Heart Pill to destroy the muscles and veins of a rising star in Wind Walking City, turning this rising genius into a useless person who had been scolded. But now, Caspian was in front of him, drinking spiritual tea that had been added to the Soul Breaking Heart Pill without changing his expression. Obviously, Caspian was fearless. In this way, there was no doubt that the other party hade prepared today! ¡°As for the second point.¡± Caspian ignored the change in Kyle¡¯s expression andughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m not discussing it with you, but l¡¯m telling you about it. The tenth of the 18 Blood-red generals, the Bone-corroding Blood General Kyle Las!¡± When he heard the first part of Caspian¡¯s words, Kyle still frowned and stood still. But when he heard thest sentence of Caspian, his eyes suddenly burst into monstrous killing intent! The 18 Blood Generals were the titles that his master had given the mostpetent subordinates. Kyle Las was ranked 10th and he was called Bone-corroding Blood General! ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± Kyle shouted asking. At the same time, his wrist shook violently, and a huge ck stick appeared in his hand, sweeping toward Caspian. In an instant, a ck airflow swept toward Caspian. Not only that, but at the same time, inscriptions appeared on the four walls, roofs, and floors of the room. The string of inscriptions connected and interweaved into a death cell, trapping Caspian. As for the ck airflow, wherever it passed, tables and chairs all turned into mud in an instant. ¡°No matter who you are, you must die ording to the master¡¯s order!¡± After the ck airflow, Kyle roared, ¡°Master personally ordered that anyone whoes with the so-called token will be executed!¡± Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 ¡°Oh, I did it on purpose. In fact, I¡¯m more familiar with this ce than you are.¡± To Kyle¡¯s surprise, Caspian was much calmer than he had imagined. Moreover, his calmness was definitely not faked. When Kyle disyed his magic, he could clearly feel that the other party was not only calm, but also looked at him with disdain. As soon as he felt this emotion, the anger in Kyle¡¯s heart suddenly rushed up. ¡°We¡¯re both second stage of the Holy Land Realm cultivators, but I¡¯ve run this ce for more than ten years. How dare you look down on me?¡± It was at this moment that Caspian seemed to have seen through what Kyle Las was thinking. With a flip of his palm, Caspian held the burning me Severing and squinted at Kyle. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°The main reason why I lured you out is to think that you¡¯re all evil and should die.¡± With that, Caspian swung his saber. ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Kyle was stunned. ¡®Why did the words ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger¡± sound a little familiar?¡¯ But the next moment, reality made Kyle unable to think about it again. The raging me was like a long whip from a god. With a crackling sound, all the inscriptions covering the room were shattered in an instant. Large amounts of inscriptions flew in all directions, iplete. The dazzling light made Kyle ache and burst into tears. As soon as the poison gushed toward Caspian, it immediately evaporated without leaving a trace. At this moment, Kyle felt an unprecedented shock, as well as a crushing force. His body suddenly trembled, and the difference between him and Caspian was particrly obvious. He stared at Caspian and said, ¡°You, you are not a second stage of Holy Land Realm cultivator!¡± His voice was as loud as a pig¡¯s. ¡°Guess¡­¡± With no expression on his face, Caspian took a step forward and struck again. Hong! The whole room and the four walls of the floor all exploded in an instant. On the street outside Wind Walking Auction House, the people and cultivators were passing by. Suddenly, a loud noise came from the top of their heads, like thunder. They were so shocked that they hurriedly raised their heads. They immediately saw the entire first floor building explode above the tall building of Wind Walking Auction House. Smoke, dust, and raging fire spurted out in all directions at the same time. The burning wooden frame fell from mid-air. The pedestrians on the street eximed and quickly dodged. Cultivators of Wind Walking Auction House also felt this extraordinary shock. They hurriedly ran out and looked up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Wind Walking Auction House exploded!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Hurry up and dodge!¡± ¡°The roof is about to copse. Get out of the way!¡± The street was in chaos. In the eyes of the crowd, a figure suddenly flew out of the thick smoke. ¡°Someone¡¯sing out!¡± Someone on the ground shouted. But the next moment, everyone saw the figure flying out, like a burnt bag, falling from the air and creating a big pit on the ground with a bang. ¡°This person is¡­¡± ¡°Is it Shopkeeper Las?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Shopkeeper Las!¡± Someone recognized this person from the figure and clothes. It was Kyle Las, shopkeeper of Wind Walking Auction House. However, at this time, Kyle looked really miserable. One of his eyes seemed to have been dug out by someone, leaving only a bloody hole. A deep wound appeared on his body, from his left shoulder to his right crotch. The wound almost split Kyle in half. Kyle was lying on the ground, and his chest was still slightly heaving. ording to his appearance, he was dying. Just as the crowd was looking at Kyle in bewilderment and did not know what exactly had happened at Wind Walking Auction House, another exmation came from outside the crowd. The next moment, a ck shadow fell straight down from mid-air. It was as fast as lightning. With a bang, it pierced through the chest of Kyle and nailed him to the ground, as if it had hit everyone¡¯s heart. With a swoosh, the blood spring spurted up to a height of ten feet, then turned into a rain of blood and fell on the body of Kyle. His body was folded by the force, and then he fell feebly to the ground again. He looked at the sky with his hollow eyes, and there was no sound at all. At this time, the crowd around saw clearly that what was inserted into Kyle was a spirit tool ck stick that he usually used. This stick was slightly thicker than an adult¡¯s arm. When it fell down at this time, it almost smashed the chest of Kyle. There were more fierce battles between cultivators than this one. But at this time, Kyle Las died in the city. Most of the city was upied by mortals. Therefore, when they saw the tragic death of Kyle and the horrible explosion that had just happened, the scene fell into iparable panic and chaos after a moment of silence. Outside the fleeing crowd, they could faintly hear the shout of ¡°the City Lord¡¯s Mansion soldiers have been mobilized¡±. But in the midst of cries and screams, this voice seemed insignificant. In Wind Walking Auction House building, Caspian was walking forward with no expression on his face. His right hand was still holding me Severing, and in his left hand was an eyeball that originally belonged to Kyle. Kyle¡¯s eyes were big and small. Caspian was holding his big eye, which was obviously different from ordinary people. This was not the first time Caspian held an eyeball. However, the old emperor¡¯s eyeball was a magic weapon. It was not an ordinary object. When he held it in his hand, it was cold. However, the eye of Kyle Las was different. It was wet, sticky, and hot. To be honest, the touch was not very good. But Caspian needed this eyeball at the moment, so he could only endure it. This Wind Walking Auction House was one of the ces where the treasury was hidden. In this respect, Valdis Goth was rtively smart. He did not hide the treasure in a treasure vault like the others, set up a Restriction, or sent someone to guard it. He directly opened an auction house in an ordinary city. Then, he asked his right-hand men to guard his treasure house while taking charge of the business here. In this way, some treasures that were not easy to see would be able to be circted through the auction house. It could be said that there were many benefits. As for the identity of Kyle, it had something to do with a hidden organization established by Valdis Goth. From the information dug up from Valdis Goth¡¯s brain, Caspian learned that one of the wishes of Valdis was to establish a new sect. The organization Valdis had now was the prototype of the sect he would establish in the future. As one of the 18 Blood Generals, Kyle Las would be an Elder if Valdis Goth really established a sect. But now, the future Elder would be a dead Elder. With these thoughts in mind, Caspian quickly walked to a corridor in Wind Walking Auction House. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 The corridor was heavily guarded. At this moment, Caspian was standing at the end of the corridor. Not only could he see cultivators looking at him vigntly, but he could also feel the abnormal flow of spiritual Qi in the corridor. Cultivators in the corridor were naturally responsible for guarding. The abnormal flow of spiritual Qi indicated that there was a formation in the corridor. The floor under Caspian¡¯s feet was still shaking. Judging from the sound, it seemed that a lot of people were rushing over. But it was normal to think about it. The explosion just now almost shook the entire Wind Walking Auction House. As one of the thirty-two treasure troves of Valdis Goth, all the people in the auction house could be counted as gatemen of Valdis. Since their master¡¯s treasure was in trouble, they had to risk their lives to guard it. Unfortunately, they met Caspian today. What Caspian wanted was not only the treasure in the treasury, but also to kill these evil guys for the people. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Hurry up and retreat!¡± Cultivators, who were in charge of guarding the corridor, now regarded Caspian as a stranger who wanted to take advantage of the chaos to gain some benefits. If they were in other ces at this time, these cultivators would have taken the initiative to attack. However, the cause of the explosion was not clear yet, and they did not get any specific instructions. Besides, there was an important treasure house behind them, so they would not act rashly. ¡°What nonsense¡­¡± Caspian snorted and raised his knife to cut. In this Wind Walking Auction House building, Kyle Las, whose realm was the highest and the strongest, could not even withstand one move from Caspian, let alone these were just cultivators of Pulse Control Realm. me Severing swept out. Hong! Crack! Crack! Crack! The four walls of the corridor were blown into pieces. The sword radiance rushed forward like lightning. Cultivators in charge of the guards were cut into dozens of pieces before they could even light up their weapons. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The corridor was immediately filled with a strong smell of blood. At this time, the floor under Caspian¡¯s feet shook more violently. At the other end of the corridor behind him, there were many people. Obviously, the reinforcements from downstairs had rushed up at this moment. Caspian slightly tilted his head. Because he had searched the memory of Valdis Goth, he was rtively clear about the overallyout of Wind Walking Auction House. The corner of his mouth curled when he saw a figure rushing toward him from the other end of the corridor. Although the number of cultivators had increased by 10 or 100 times, they could not pose a threat to Caspian. But when there were too many mosquitoes, he still felt annoyed. After looking around, Caspian had made up his mind. ¡°Waiting for these people to run up one by one, it is really a waste of time. Then I¡¯ll send you off together¡­¡± Caspian waved his arm and swung it around. The crimson saber radiance was scorching hot. It was like a red dagger that cut through a piece of grease. Immediately, the corridor in front of Caspian was cut open. Domain behind the corridor was also cut apart. Cultivators running toward Caspian suddenly felt that something was wrong. The opposite Caspian was getting farther and farther away from them, and they began to fall uncontrobly. At the same time, exmations came from the street again. In the eyes of the citizens and cultivators in the city, the top floor of Wind Walking Auction House was like a piece of cake that had been cut open. A part of it directly fell to the ground after a ring of fire appeared. Moreover, some of cultivators and warriors of Wind Walking Auction House fell like dumplings falling into a pot. Wind Walking Auction House¡¯s building had a total of sixteen floors. As a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, if he fell from this height, even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be badly hurt. It was almost impossible for him to go further on the road to immortality in the future. As for warriors who were mixed in, if they were below the tenth floor, they might survive if they fell down. There was no chance for anyone above the 15th floor to survive. Wind Walking Auction House belonged to Valdis Goth. Even if the whole building was destroyed, Caspian would not feel distressed. What¡¯s more, there were countless dirty things and bloody truth hidden in this building. It didn¡¯t matter if such a scourge was destroyed. After chasing away those annoying flies, Caspian turned around and walked toward the corridor. In front of the Treasure Vault, cultivators, who had been fierce and tried to stop Caspian, were all pale and their legs were trembling at a visible rate. ¡°I, you, you don¡¯t want¡­¡± In front of Caspian, cultivators didn¡¯t even need Caspian to make a move. The power of Caspian¡¯s Holy Land Realm alone was enough to shatter the other party¡¯s Divine Soul. There were four cultivators in front of the treasury. Two cultivators at the second stage of the Pulse Control Realm and two cultivators at the third stage of Pulse Control Realm. Such a realm could not be underestimated in a city. But at this moment, Caspian only nced at them coldly. The faces of the two cultivators at the second stage of Pulse Control Realm suddenly turned as white as paper. Then they rolled their eyes and fell to the ground, instantly losing their breath. The power of Caspian scared them to death. The remaining two, in extreme panic, roared andunched a suicidal attack on Caspian. The sword edge rolled up. As soon as it shed a cold light, the two saw Caspian raise a finger and take a step forward. Swoosh! The strong wind surged. The two cultivators of third stage of Pulse Control Realm felt their vision blur as Caspian arrived behind them. During this process, Caspian¡¯s fingertips touched their foreheads respectively. When he arrived at the door of the treasury, the two cultivators were still rushing forward. However, at this time, their eyes had lost focus, and they looked like dead people. After taking a few more steps forward, they fell off the tall building from the cut. Caspian didn¡¯t even turn his head. From the memory of Valdis Goth, he knew that Wind Walking Auction House was doing apletely different business on the surface and inside. The four cultivators for example, usually, they would guard the treasury here. In the rest of the time, they would burn, kill, and plunder, so as to fill up the warehouse for Wind Walking Auction House. In fact, they would even do things like assassination, kidnapping, and so on in some of the big families in Wind Walking City. At the door of the Treasure Vault, the golden words showed a sense of luxury. As soon as Caspian entered, the surface of the gate emitted a pale golden light. The light seemed gorgeous and noble, but it was full of killing intent. The lines contained all kinds of dangers. He knew that the hidden formation was enough to kill a cultivator in the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm in an instant. If he wanted to crack formation, it was not impossible for Caspian to do so. But in that case, it would take a certain amount of time. And now, judging from the noise downstairs, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion soldiers were very close. It wouldn¡¯t take long for them to arrive. Caspian could kill cultivators of Wind Walking Auction House because he had reasons. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion soldiers represented Lunia¡¯s Dynasty. Even if he was a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, thergest sect in Lunia, he could not kill the soldiers of the Dynasty at will. Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 The door of the treasury was filled with danger. Upon hearing the news, the soldiers arrived downstairs. But CaspianCaspian was not in a hurry. Although there were Murder Arrays guarding the Treasure Vault, he had already held the key to open it. Raising his left hand, CaspianCaspian held the eyeball in his palm and faced the flowing golden light on the gate. In an instant, the light stopped, as if it had solidified. He then tossed a drop of fresh blood from the eyeball to the center of the golden light. All of a sudden, the golden light enveloping the gate of the Treasure Vault retreated quickly. CaspianCaspian estimated that the prefectural soldiers should have begun to go upstairs at this moment. Without hesitation, he pushed open the door of the treasury. In the twinkling of an eye, the pearl-light and precious Qi came at him. All kinds of treasures were dazzling. But he looked steadily forward and went straight inside. Valdis Goth probably couldn¡¯t remember clearly what was in the treasury. Moreover, Kyle Las and his men were searching for all kinds of treasures for Valdis Goth. Before seeing these things, it was even more impossible for Valdis Goth to know about them. However, Valdis Goth clearly remembered the most valuable thing in the treasury. ¡°Eight spirit tools-level long swords, 12 formation diagrams, the Prosperous Jade Dragon Flute, the smoke furnace, and the Sun-restoring Vase¡­¡± CaspianCaspian murmured and looked around. He immediately saw where these treasures were ced. He already knew the location and appearance of these things. Even if Kyle was still alive at this time, he would not be clearer than Caspian.Caspian. The eight spirit tools-level long swords were stored in a long sword box. This sword box was almost as big as an ancient zither, and its shape was simple and unadorned. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It was suitable for an adult to carry. However, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, CaspianCaspian directly put it into his storage ring. The 12 diagrams were not folded together, but hung on the wall like murals. CaspianCaspian nced around and nodded to himself. He waved his arm and took all of them. The rest of them were all magic weapons of spirit tools level. Although their functions were different, they were all extremely rare treasures and had all kinds of wonderful effects. He might be useful in this trip to the Evil Mountain Range. When he put thest treasure he needed into his Storage Ring, he stopped outside the Treasure Vault. A loud shout came from outside the treasury, ¡°Stop!¡± The roar obviously contained some kind of cultivation method, and it sounded like thunder exploding in his ears. If it were a mortal, his brain matter would have been shattered and his crown would have flown up. Even cultivator of Holy Land Realm, who was frightened by this voice, could not help but feel timid and dizzy. However, CaspianCaspian only frowned slightly at this time. He turned around and showed his jade identification badge. ¡°The disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is working.¡± As he spoke, CaspianCaspian looked out of the treasury. The Treasure Vault was not very big. It was only about 30 meters deep from the gate. At this time, CaspianCaspian saw the soldiers outside at a nce. This was also the first time that he hade into contact with the soldiers of the imperial court. After arriving at the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, CaspianCaspian had a detailed understanding of the rtionship between Upper Kingdom, Efrax, and the Commandery. The political and sect systems of various countries were actually of the same origin. However, the scale varied. The prefectural soldiers belonged to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and were dispatched by the City Lord to maintain the security of the city. After all, it was a waste of effort to let the sect disciples do such a thing. However, in Upper Kingdom, it was slightly different from that in Efrax. In Efrax, cultivators of the sect had a transcendent status because to some extent, the imperial court of Efrax was just a spokesperson for the sect to rule the mortal world and provide disciples. It didn¡¯t matter if the imperial court failed or not. On the other hand, the imperial court of Upper Kingdom had been formed through war. The royal family had many cultivators, and even the current emperor of Lunia was a powerful cultivator. Therefore, in Lunia, the imperial court and the sects were on equal footing. The two formed a subtle bnce. It was also because of this that it was inconvenient for Caspian,Caspian, as a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, to attack the prefectural soldiers for no reason. On the other hand, the soldiers represented the Lunia Dynasty were also cultivators, but they were not cultivated by the sect, but by the Lunia Dynasty. For example, the prefectural soldiers who were standing outside the treasure house and looking at CaspianCaspian at the moment not only gave people a strong feeling of vigor, but also ran spiritual Qi in their bodies. The man who had shouted at CaspianCaspian was burly and d in armor. He was obviously at the third stage of Holy Land Realm, and the long sword in his hand was at spiritual Qi level. The other prefectural soldiers were also in Holy Land Realm, but they were a little lower than the one who shouted. They were in the first stage of Holy Land Realm. After knowing that these people were the prefectural soldiers, CaspianCaspian didn¡¯t say much. Rather than making random excuses, he might as well reveal his identity as a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After all, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was thergest sect in Lunia and the only national religion in the world. It had never changed! Although the prefectural soldiers were also cultivators, when the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect walked outside, they were all half a level higher. Hearing that CaspianCaspian said he was a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the soldiers outside the treasury were surprised. After seeing CaspianCaspian show jade identification badge, they had no more doubts. In Lunia, no one dared to pretend to be a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Suddenly, the soldier who had just shouted put down his long sword and bowed respectfully to Caspian.Caspian. ¡°Greetings, Spiritualist¡­¡± Holy Land Realm cultivators could be called Spiritualist. When others didn¡¯t know how to address the other party, it was the safest way to address him like this. It was just like when he saw Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, he would call the other party Master. The soldier himself was also at the third stage of Holy Land Realm, and he looked much older than Caspian.Caspian. However, after knowing the identity of Caspian,Caspian, he showed his respect. CaspianCaspian nodded without hesitation. His status as a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was not fake. Although they were both at the third stage of Holy Land Realm, the prefectural soldier was only at the entry level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm while CaspianCaspian was already at the peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. In terms of cultivation, there was no problem for CaspianCaspian to be a superior in front of him. However, after CaspianCaspian answered, there was nothing else to say. After waiting for a while, the prefectural soldier couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Spiritualist, what¡¯s the reason to break Wind Walking Auction House today? Did Wind Walking Auction House deceive you?¡± ¡°No,¡± CaspianCaspian shook his head. ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°They are dark cultivators.¡± As soon as CaspianCaspian said this, the faces of these prefectural soldiers suddenly changed. Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 If it was in the secr world, dark cultivators would be more evil and vicious than the bandits who robbed homes. Compared with bandits, what dark cultivators did was more intolerable. ughtering a vige and a town was normal for dark cultivator. At this time, dark cultivators were right under the eyes of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Wind Walking City. If the matter was true, then the City Lord¡¯s Mansion would inevitably take the responsibility of oversight. Caspian didn¡¯t talk nonsense with the other party and said, ¡°Come in and have a check. Then you will know whether I am telling the truth or not.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The soldiers in front of the treasury hesitated. Because if dark cultivators actually existed in Wind Walking City, once it was confirmed, they could not bear the responsibility. The leading prefectural soldier immediately said, ¡°Spiritualist, can I tell the City Lord about this first?¡± ¡°Yes, but hurry up. I don¡¯t want to waste too much time here,¡± Caspian nodded. With the permission of Caspian, the leading prefectural soldier immediately felt relieved. He hurriedly took out messenger and briefly described the news here before sending it out. After a while, he received a reply from the City Lord. Opening it, the leading prefectural soldier immediately knew what to do. ¡°The City Lord is on his way back to the city. If you are not in a hurry, Spiritualist, the City Lord hopes to see you¡­¡± ¡°No need. What did he say to you just now?¡± Caspian refused directly. Caspian had achieved his goal ofing to Wind Walking City. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. To know a City Lord? He was not interested. ¡°The City Lord said that I will be in charge of everything, but we must enforce thew impartially.¡± The leading prefectural soldier answered honestly. Hearing this, Caspian nodded. The meaning of the City Lord¡¯s words was actually very obvious. The so-called impartial enforcement of thew was that as long as he could confirm that what Caspian said was true and that Wind Walking Auction House was indeed rted to dark cultivators, then Caspian could do whatever he wanted to do. Wind Walking City was just an inconspicuous city in Lunia. There was no need to offend a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. In particr, this disciple was already at the third stage of Holy Land Realm. He could be promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm in the future and be a Master. Although it was impossible for Valdis to clearly remember the origins of every single magic weapon in this treasury, when Caspian was searching for Valdis¡¯ memories, he knew that there were actually quite a few treasures in this treasury. They were all from Wind Walking City, some of the surrounding towns¡¯ families, or merchant caravans. As for the means Valdis Goth got them, they were naturally bloodier. As long as these families told the City Lord¡¯s Mansion about their being kidnapped and left the case record, Caspian believed that these prefectural soldiers could find some treasures that should have belonged to those families from the treasury. After receiving permission from the City Lord, the leading prefectural soldier bowed to Caspian and led his men into the treasury. Soon, these prefectural soldiers found something. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the lost Purple heart Jade of the Wang family in the city two years ago?¡± A prefectural soldier pointed at a heart-shaped purple jade and said, ¡°There are three apertures and sixteen turns hidden in this jade, so I remember it very clearly.¡± The leading prefectural soldier immediately stepped forward and looked at it carefully for a moment. Then he nodded with certainty and said, ¡°Yes, the Harden family asked the City Lord¡¯s Mansion for help at that time. They said that a group of nsmen were killed and the family goods they carried with them were robbed, and one of them was the Purple Heart Jade.¡± As soon as the confirmation was confirmed, the prefectural soldiers on the other side also found something. This time, they found several boxes of spirit stones. On these spirit stones, there were also fingerprints belonging to Lunia. In other words, these spirit stones should have been presented to the royal family of Lunia. Ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t even touch them. How could they appear in an auction house? When he saw these spirit stones, the face of the leading prefectural soldier changed and he muttered, ¡°Is it really the group of lost spirit stonesst year¡­¡± At this point, the leading prefectural soldier turned to look at Caspian. There was surprise and doubt in his eyes, but more excitement. Obviously, he had realized it at this moment. The origins of many treasures in the Treasure Vault could be found. And these origins were probably rted to a big case! For cultivators, the most important thing was to be promoted by various natural precious materials and cultivation methods. But for the prefectural soldiers and even the city lords, political achievements were the most important things to be promoted! The City Lord and the prefectural soldiers were first officials and soldiers, and then cultivators. Compared with cultivators, their living environment was closer to the secr world. Therefore, in the mortal world, the political achievements of officials were the resources they needed to firmly grasp. ¡®If these treasures are properly operated¡­¡¯ That guy, the leader of the prefectural soldiers, didn¡¯t dare to think about it at this moment. However, his red face, rapid breathing, undting chest, and shining eyespletely betrayed his heart. Seeing this, Caspian knew that he didn¡¯t need to say anything more. As long as these guys in Wind Walking Auction House could be confirmed dark cultivators, then if he wanted to leave again, these prefectural soldiers would never stop him. Even these prefectural soldiers hoped that he could leave as soon as possible. It was best if Caspian took the initiative to cut off the rtionship with this ce, so that the great credit wouldpletely belong to their City Lord¡¯s Mansion. After all, he used to be from the royal family, so Caspian had a clear idea of what was going on in the officialdom. It was good that everyone understood these things. There was no need to say it out loud. So at this moment, Caspian went straight out of the Treasure Vault. The on-site soldiers acted as if no one had seen his action. This also showed their attitude. Caspian was very satisfied with this. He believed that after he left, the matter of himing to Wind Walking City today would probably be directly erased as long as the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was not stupid. However, for safety¡¯s sake, Caspian paused the moment he stepped out of the door. ¡°From the voice you shouted before, I guess what you are practicing should be the thunder type cultivation method. The thunder type grass at the bottom of the third row is very beneficial to your cultivation method.¡± After that, Caspian stepped out of the treasury. When the leading prefectural soldier first heard Caspian¡¯s words, he was still nervous. He thought that Caspian wanted to make a request. But after listening to Caspian¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help looking at the shelf that Caspian said. A blue but straight grass stem was ced on the jade te. With just a nce, the leading prefectural soldier could no longer look away. He understood what Caspian meant. Who else but the few of them knew about the treasures in the Treasure Vault? Kyle Las must know, but he was already dead. Therefore, if they took something from it and took it for themselves, no one would know. The leading prefectural soldier had never expected this. But Caspian helped him think of it. And Caspian reminded him. Instantly, the leading prefectural soldier was filled with gratitude. It was best that everyone could get benefit. ¡°Spiritualist, don¡¯t worry. I promise that it will be kept a secret that youe to Wind Walking City this time. No one else will know about it in this life!¡± Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 After leaving Wind Walking City, Caspian drove his spirit boat and headed south. Flying for two days and making sure that no one was following him, Caspian changed his direction under the moonlight and headed east. His next destination was Evil Mountain Range. Evil Mountain Range was not within the territory of Lunia. However, because he could use the transmission formation in the city, his flight time could be shortened. It took him nearly half a year to return to Salleria from Earlington of Efrax. Now that he had gone from the Earlington of Efrax to Salleria, and it was a deste ce, it would only take him about a month. However, Caspian still felt a little dissatisfied. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what would happen if he could tear open the void and travel thousands of miles with each step in the future. However, it was enough to imagine such a thing for a while. The path of immortality had to be taken step by step. Caspian believed that he would be able to reach this level of strength in the future, so there was no need to spend too much time thinking about it. Under the moonlight, he got what he had collected in Wind Walking City two days ago. The treasury was full, but this time, Caspian did not take all the things away. He just took a few of them. ording to his character, it was impossible for such a thing to happen to him. How could he give it to someone else when it was in his pocket? But to be honest,pared with what Caspian had taken away, the rest of the things in the treasury were probably less than 1% worth. It was like a piece of gold and a copper coin, taking away the gold and leaving copper coin to others, which could solve some possible troubles in the future. So Caspian would naturally not be stingy with this piece of copper coin. In fact, it is no exaggeration to say that the 8 spirit tools-grade flying swords in the sword case Caspian took away were far more valuable than the other treasures in the treasury. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At this moment, he was putting the sword box, the 12 formation diagrams, the Prosperous Jade Dragon Flute, the smoke furnace, and the Sun-restoring Vase in front of him. Under the moonlight, the night breeze blew gently, and the sword box was deep. The formation map and several other magic weapons revealed an intoxicating luster. ¡®They are all spirit tools¡­¡¯ Caspian sighed and took the lead in picking up the flute. He had already learned the functions of these magic weapons through the memory of Valdis Goth. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made a special trip to Wind Walking City this time, only for the treasures in front of him. ¡®The Prosperous Jade Dragon Flute can release a magic simr to a spiritual sense attack and affect the people¡¯s minds in a short time. And because it was a spiritual sense attack, even if people covered their ears, they could not resist it¡­ Well, if it¡¯s just a simple attack of spiritual sense, it¡¯s a little useless. After all, my own spiritual sense is already stronger now¡­¡¯ However, a magic weapon¡¯s spiritual sense attack was ranged. Whether it was one person or thirty or fifty people around, they would be affected in an instant. In addition, after the y, there would be thick fog within a radius of five kilometers to cover their sight. ¡®This is also very good¡­ After the flute, Caspian picked up the furnace again. ¡®The pill furnace for refining pills has one advantage. Even if there are no medicinal ingredients, I can directly refine it and absorb the surrounding spiritual Qi and condense elixir to recover¡­ The environment of Evil Mountain Range is still not very clear. It¡¯s not wrong to bring this with you¡­¡¯ ¡®The Sun Vase of Light Origin can release a me halo, which is almost as powerful as a full-strength strike of first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ The most important thing was that the ming halo released was a magical power with astonishing power. If I had enough energy, I could release it three times in a short time. The rainforest, the fire attribute magic weapon, is still very important.¡¯ After the three magic weapons were counted, Caspian took the 12 diagrams. These 12 formation diagrams were evenrger than every one that Caspian had ever seen. It could be seen from the fact that the 12 formations were hung on the wall. Thergest array Caspian had used was the size of a tea table. Each of the 12 diagrams was as big as a table that could provide for ten people to sit down and eat. It didn¡¯t mean that the bigger the array, the more powerful it would be. But there was one thing that was certain. The bigger the formation map was, the more array lines could be carved inside, and the more complicated the hidden formation could be. At this moment, the 12 formation diagrams in Caspian¡¯s hands were like this. If only 12 formations could be activated, he would not necessarily take them out of the Treasure Vault. The reason why Caspian valued them was that there were 12 formations. Each of them contained a Chaos Formation instead of a formation! A Chaos Formation was enough to burn cultivator to death. ¡®If twelve Chaos Formations were toe out at the same time, and they were collected by Masters at the level of Valdis Goth, tsk tsk, even cultivators at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm would have to weigh them carefully¡­¡¯ Caspian carefully checked the 12 formation maps. After making sure that there was no problem, he carefully put them away. What was left was the sword box that had been lying quietly in front of Caspian. Valdis Goth¡¯s method of obtaining this sword case was naturally the same as the previous one. But the sword box itself had a history. Caspian carried the simple and unadorned sword box to his legs and rubbed it with his fingers in the corner under the sword box. Sure enough, in that ce, he felt a little rough and uneven. He turned it over and found that there seemed to be a pattern on the back and lower right corner of the sword box, but it was carved on the ground. He couldn¡¯t see what it looked like at this time. ¡°A legacy treasure of an ancient sect¡­¡± Looking at the ruined pattern, Caspian murmured, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky, Valdis¡­ If you hadn¡¯t died in my hands in the end, I would have suspected that you were the son of heaven, the son of fate, and the hero in the novel. Otherwise, why would you have encountered so many adventures? Even if you met a beggar by the roadside, you could have snatched the treasure from him.¡± This sword box was the treasure of an ancient sect. Now that the sword box had fallen into the hands of Valdis Goth, it naturally meant that this sect couldn¡¯t withstand the erosion of time and disappeared into the river of history. The sword box might have been discovered from the ruins of the sect, or it could be said that there were some other incredible reasons for it to be lost outside after the sect was destroyed. In short, when Valdis saw it, the sword box was held in the arms of a beggar. At that time, the beggar happily held the sword box, thinking that he had got an antique and wanted to return the money to the shop in the city. Valdis happened to find the beggar and saw this sword box. Then a beggar would no longer be a beggar, but a dead beggar. The sword box naturally fell into the hands of Valdis and was then stored in Wind Walking Auction House¡¯s treasury. To some extent, this sword box was the treasure vault of Wind Walking Auction House. In Valdis¡¯ thirty-two treasure troves, there was a treasure vault in them. Valdis Goth could also be considered a person who worked hard. After seeing the value of this sword case, he spent some time to verify it carefully and finally found out the name of this sword case. ¡°Eight Ultimate Swords of the Cultivators¡¯ sects¡­¡± As Caspian spoke, he opened the hidden lock on the sword box. With a click, a crack appeared in the sword box. In an instant, the sword light that spurted out shook the spirit boat. Moonlight and night seemed to be cut, suppressed, and crushed at this moment. Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth! Qi, Light, Thunder! Magic and magical power of a cultivator had eight properties. The Eight Supreme Swords of the Cultivators¡¯ sects were forged ording to these eight properties. Emperor¡¯s Broken Prison Sword represented gold property, Long-living Vine Sword represented wood property, ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword represented water property, and Sky-piercing Fire Sword represented fire property. While Multifold Mountain Sword represented Earth property, The Cloud-covering Sword represented the Qi property, Sun-Devouring Jade Sword represented the light property, and Vast Space-shattering Sword represented thunder property. These eight long swords had different shapes. Some were long, narrow, thin swords, some heavy swords as wide as a door nk, and some long swords that were twice as wide as ordinary swords. Eight different rays of light were intertwined together and spewed out from the sword box. In an instant, it seemed as if the world within a radius of several tens of kilometers was trembling. Even the moonlight scattered all over the sky was crushed. At this moment, spirit boat under Caspian¡¯s feet trembled even more, and crackling sounds could be heard constantly, as if it would bepletely shattered in the next moment and explode into powder. ¡®It¡¯s powerful¡­¡¯ Feeling sword power, Caspian showed no fear but satisfaction. If the Eight Supreme Swords of the Cultivators¡¯ sect did not have such a sword power, he would reflect on whether his trip to Wind Walking City was worth it or not. At first nce, it was worth it. ¡°Eight Supreme Swords of the Cultivators¡¯ sect¡­¡± Caspian murmured and opened the sword box with a wave of his arm. In an instant, the sun rose into the sky and then spread out in the air, forming arge area of light. Anyone who looked over from a distance would be able to see a pir of light. It was so straight that it nearly touched the sky, and it shone with an iparably sharp light. Caspian stretched out his hand and took a breath in the air. Suddenly, eight long swords flew into his hand one by one for him to examine carefully. These eight swords were not only sixth-grade spirit tools, but also the strongest of the medium-level spirit tools. There were three other important reasons why he valued them. The first reason was that each of these eight spirit tools was a flying sword at spirit tools level. They had elemental properties and were very powerful. At the same time, two flying swords that were above two could form different sword formations with different power and functions. When the eight flying swords were disyed at the same time, just like their names, it was an extremely powerful Murder Array, the Eight Supreme Sword Formation of the Cultivators¡¯ sects. If trapped in it, even a cultivator at the Peak of the third stage could be killed. It was even possible to block Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators. Of course, Caspian was still in Holy Land Realm, far from being able to exert the full power of the Eight-death Sword Formation. Even Caspian estimated that with his current strength and realm, if he forcibly activated the sword formation, all spiritual Qi in his body and even the Life Wheel of Essence and Blood might not be able to run the sword formation, let alone kill the enemy. However, using two or three flying swords to form a sword array required a lot fewer array spiritual Qi. It would not be much of a problem for Caspian to use it. The second reason was that each of the eight flying swords had special runes. The runes was not an ordinary inscription, but was branded on the sword when it was needed. Runes contained a powerful magical power! In other words, as long as he could stimte these runes, he would e like wielding his long sword. In fact, he was disying his magical power! Eight flying swords and eight different magical powers. And the most important thing was that these runes and the current realm of Caspian could be stimted. Although it might cost a lot of spiritual Qi, spiritual Qi that Caspian possessed was much more than that of ordinary cultivators at the same level. Under such circumstances, cultivators of Holy Land Realm could use the magical power. Not only would it be a disaster for enemies at the same level, but it was also very likely that he would kill them skillfully. As for the third reason, it was rted to the Sword Tomb. The Sword Tomb of Caspian came from Yates Gandi and it was obviously a great opportunity. In the past few years, Yates Gandi had only opened a small part of this opportunity and possessed his current realm and strength. Most parts of the broken sword were still covered by the dust of history, like amazing treasures, waiting for Caspian to dig them up and let them regain their former glory. This rich treasure contained the experience of countless powerful figures and sages using swords since ancient times, and even the existence of magical power. ¡®If I couldbine these magical powers with the Eight Supreme Swords of the Cultivators¡¯ sects¡­¡¯ In fact he could not imagine what kind of power would be there then. That scene was so beautiful that Caspian did not dare to imagine it easily at this moment. After observing for a while, he put the eight long swords back into the sword box. The sword box itself was also a magic weapon. Otherwise, these eight spirit tools long swords could not be fully absorbed, let alone the horrible sword momentum and sword power. Caspian even suspected that if he used an ordinary storage pouch to store these eight long swords, the friction and vibration might damage the storage pouch or even the space in it. ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of wood it is made of. It must be extraordinary¡­¡¯ Caspian sighed and closed the sword box again. Although the ancient sect with the Eight Supreme Swords of the Cultivators¡¯ sect would not be stronger than the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect at its age, if it was in Efrax, it would certainly not lose to a sect like Heavenly Stars Sect and Dark Moon Sect. Such a sect couldn¡¯t even leave its name behind. Thinking about it made people sigh. After the sword box was closed, Caspian did not put it into his storage pouch. After some thought, he decided to put the sword box on his back. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was still wearing the robe of the disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he would look like an individual cultivator or a disciple of a cultivator¡¯s family walking outside. He then continued to move forward ording to the following route. Before long, the horizon turned white. The sky was about to brighten. Few people had the experience of witnessing the alternating night and dawn in the sky. After ayer of white appeared on the horizon, the white light suddenly copsed like a stripe. The darkness was immediately dispelled. At this moment, the air seemed to be fresh. Creatures in this area of morning light could not help but feel new. After a while, the golden red morning glow began to spurt from the horizon. The void in the sky seemed to be boiling at this moment. Caspian narrowed his eyes and was looking at the magnificent scenery of heaven and earth. Suddenly, an imperceptible light seemed to sh across his eyes. The light disappeared in a sh, but his eyes captured it. ¡°The colorful light¡­¡± Caspian tilted his head slightly. ¡°It feels like a film¡­¡± He felt something and looked down. At this moment, ayer of orange-yellow bell appeared on his waist.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 ¡°A sneak attack!¡± Immediately, Caspian came to his senses. That fleeting colorful light film must be some kind of formation or some kind of magic weapon. Dazzling light suddenly shone around spirit boat. The light was colorful, as if it was a piece of good satin that spread out and rushed toward spirit boat on Caspian. At the same time, more than a dozen figures appeared on the ground below. A burst of cheers came from the crowd, ¡°Catch him! Catch him!¡± In the crowd, a white-bearded old man was beaming with joy. He rose into the air and flew toward Caspian. ¡°I¡¯ve been guarding you here for a long time. Let¡¯s see where you can escape this time.¡± ¡®Flying in the air!¡¯ Caspian narrowed his eyes. This old man was obviously at Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, the next moment, the shock in Caspian¡¯s heart waspletely reced by anger. ¡°I was just passing by. Why are you waiting for me? I¡¯m alone. What¡¯s wrong with you guys bullying me with numbers? I¡¯m just a Holy Land Realm. Why did you sneak attack me?¡± Since he had experienced Valdis Goth¡®s sneak attack, Caspian was now particrly concerned about the high-ranking cultivator¡¯s sneak attack on him. Even if the old man who was flying toward him at this moment was only at first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, Caspian could not ept it. How shameless he was to bully the weak? Caspian patted the sword box on his back and waved his arm. In an instant, the sword radiance shed and was shockingly straight. ¡°Purgatory-breaking Sword of the White Emperor! Soul-Extermination Cut of Ten Thousand Realms!¡± At this moment, the two-finger-wide sword body burst out a dazzling and sharp light. As Caspian swung his sword, thousands of sword lights danced in the air. Endless light, air, and vitality were all extinguished in an instant. The colorful light that was aimed at him was torn into pieces in the air. Arge number of fragments danced in the air, likerge butterflies. Then, theypletely disappeared after being blown by the wind. However, after this strike, Caspian immediately felt that one-sixth of spiritual Qi in the Qi Sea in his Dantian had disappeared. Spiritual Qi Caspian possessed was dozens of times more powerful than that of a cultivator at the same level. This magical power of this move was far from the strongest, and it consumed one-sixth of his spiritual Qi. If it were other cultivators at the same level as him, they would not have been able to use the magical power of the White Emperor¡¯s Broken Prison Sword. Although a lot of spiritual Qi had been consumed in an instant, the strike had given Caspian a specific understanding of the consumption of spiritual Qi of the eight spiritual Qi long swords. At least now he knew how much energy it consumed to activate magical power in a flying sword. ¡±Ah?¡± As Caspian was calcting, the old man who was flying toward him was stunned. Who would have thought that Caspian would resist? Who would have thought that Caspian¡¯s resistance would be so fierce? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The colorful light all over the sky shattered, and the old man¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. The cheers on the ground stopped abruptly, as if someone had grabbed them by the neck. This was like an old bachelor who finally found an opportunity to suppress a beautiful woman. However, this beautiful woman suddenly turned into an ancient fierce beast and sent the old bachelor flying hundreds of miles away. Caspian did not care what these people were thinking. He fixed his eyes on the old man and sneered, ¡°Go to hell!¡± He held the sword in his hand and swept it in the air. ¡°Ten Thousand World-annihtion Cut!¡± His spiritual Qi was consumed by another sixth. However, Not only Caspian¡¯s spiritual Qi, but also his spiritual Qi recovery speed far exceeded that of the same level cultivators. Therefore, although he had consumed another sixth of his spiritual Qi, his spiritual Qi still exceeded 60%. Hong! As he swung his sword again, the sharp sword radiance, like thousands of arrows,pletely enveloped the old man in an instant. All the vitality waspletely destroyed. ¡°Magical power!¡± The old man let out a scream that was enough to pierce people¡¯s eardrums. His eyes almost popped out, and he could even see the dark throat through his open mouth. The old man stretched out his hand and took it out somewhere. Suddenly, ayer of colorful light appeared on his body. In that instant, the five-colored beam of light transformed into a cocoon that wrapped around him. However, it was just a wrap. Crack! Crack! Crack! Hong! Like a vortex, the sword light suddenly shrank and instantly shattered the colorful light cocoon. A scream came from the center of the vortex, and at the same time, rolling blood arrows burst out. The next moment, the sword radiance shrank again and collided with each other, exploding at the same time. In an instant, the surrounding area was blown into chaos. But at this time, Caspian narrowed his eyes. Before the explosion, he saw a white light sh across the center of the sword light. At the same time, the void around the white light seemed to fold. Another white light appeared about 20 miles away from the ce where the sword light gathered. As the white light appeared, blood oozed out of his body, as if he were an old man bathed in blood. He threw a frightened look at Caspian and then shot toward the distance without looking back. From this scene, Caspian understood. This guy must have used some special escaping magic weapon. He also knew something about this kind of magic weapon. The mostmon thing was the escape formation. After the stimtion, cultivators could instantly leave the ce and appear in a nearby ce. However, there was no pattern to find this location. Those who were lucky could go further. If he was unlucky, he might be half a foot away from where he had just been. It all depended on luck. Caspian didn¡¯t know if the old man was using this method, but generally speaking, it should be simr. More than 20 kilometers away, the opponent was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, so he could fly in the air. He escaped as if he was risking his life. It was still very difficult for Caspian to chase after him. However¡­ ¡°You can escape. Can those people you brought with you escape?¡± Caspian smiled coldly and jumped down from spirit boat. With a flip of his wrist and a shake, the two-finger-wide White Emperor¡¯s Prison-breaking Sword had been reced by two ten-thousand-fold Sword, which was as wide as a palm. ¡°Sword Ridge Peak!¡± The sword danced in the air. In an instant, a mountain shadow with ups and downs appeared above the heads of the group of cultivators on the ground. Even though this mountain ridge void figure wasn¡¯t tangible, it was still a magical power after all. The horrible pressure, with the aura of a catastrophe, mmed down on the group of cultivators. The air within a radius of several miles was like a tide, rushing in all directions. Before magical power arrived, the trees on the ground began to shake wildly. Their waists were broken and they fell unsteadily. ¡°A defensive cover! A defensive cover!¡± Someone from the group of cultivators shouted. The next moment, a colorful light film rose from the ground and enveloped the group of cultivators. ¡°Can you stop it?¡± Caspian sneered. The heavy mountain immediately fell on the light film. Bang! The horrible force poured out in an instant, and the ground rose and fell violently. Large pieces of gravel and dust rose to the sky, like meteorites hitting the ground and rolling up mines. The surface of the light film began to shake rapidly, like water waves, and the light dimmed rapidly. After a while, with a bang, the film of light exploded and scattered all over the sky. Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Hong! Countless pieces of light flew in all directions, making whooshing sounds like air currents. Large pieces of the ground were torn apart and spread in all directions. Half of the dozen cultivators on the ground were killed. The remaining half of them staggered as if they were drunk. But if they were drunk, they wouldn¡¯t be like this, with blood gushing out from their mouths, noses, and eyes. Caspian fell to the ground and walked toward the nearest cultivator. This cultivator seemed to have retained a trace of rity. When he saw Caspian walking towards him, his eyes were in a trance, but he still staggered. Holding the long sword in his hand, he wanted to stab Caspian. With no expression on his face, Caspian stretched out his hand and grabbed the Soul-Devouring Jade. Then, he pressed it against the other party¡¯s forehead without any nonsense or hesitation. After a while, Caspian loosened his grip and the cultivator copsed to the ground like mud. By then, he already knew what was going on. These people¡¯s target was really him. To be exact, when Caspian opened the sword box that night, the soaring sword radiance swept through heaven and earth, and the precious light shone in all directions. As a result, they were discovered by cultivators of the nearby families. These cultivators naturally thought that the treasure had appeared, so they sent people to investigate or ambush around to see if they could find any clues. It was because this region was located in a deste area, few cultivators passing by. So ording to their spection, as long as the time was right, all cultivators passing by here must have something to do with the treasure light that appearedst night. This time, several nearby families responded and acted. The families of cultivators in front of Caspian were hard to describe. It was not impossible to say that they were lucky. Because the direction of their ambush was right. They met the source of the treasure light was Caspian. It was possible to say that they were unlucky. Because their ambush target was Caspian. After the incident at Valdis Goth, Caspian was extremely sensitive to sneak attacks. Especially when it was Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators who attacked him. And the reason why they attacked him was that he had a treasure. These guys wanted to kill and snatch the treasure! Caspian¡¯s creed was that if ones wanted to kill and take the treasure, they should be prepared to be killed. The family that ambushed Caspian was surnamed Dubois. It was a very rare surname. The family¡¯s inhabited area was more than 170 kilometers away from this ce. The scale of the family was not small. In addition to Heavenly Spirit Realm who had just abandoned his nsmen, there were three other members in the Dubois family. However, these three Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were only in first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. And none of them had reached mid level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. They were only at the entry level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Now, Caspian even dared to use ¡°only¡± to the entry level of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Generally speaking, this should have been a new and promising family. However, it was a pity that they had evil intentions, wishing to ambush Caspian and seize his treasures. After the soul search, Caspian had a rough idea of the whole thing and some things about the Dubois family. ¡°The undeserved Disaster,¡± Caspian concluded. Although it was said to be an undeserved disaster, it did not mean that Caspian would let it go. If he really didn¡¯t pursue the matter so easily, what else could he do with his life ethics? More than 170 kilometers, it only took an hour to drive spirit boat there. Caspian casually grabbed two nsmen that were still alive and tossed them onto spirit boat. Then, he drove spirit boat towards the inhabited area of the nsmen. Before long, on the t ground in front of a mountain, the undting buildings appeared in his sight. Because of the existence of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, the Dubois family was definitely a big family. The atmosphere of the entire family¡¯s inhabited area was notparable to that of the cultivators¡¯ families that Caspian had seen before. The buildings were lined up and the streets were well-arranged. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were part of a family, people might have thought that this was a small town. In fact, there were quite a few nsmen in the Dubois family, more than 6,000 of them. These 6,000 people were living in the main branch. The total number of branches running in the other areas exceeded 10,000. Caspian would not pursue the other nmen. Since the person who was eyeing Caspian today was the one, then naturally, Caspian would only find trouble with this one. As for who felt that they were from the same family, and their blood was thicker than water, so if they wanted to stand out, he didn¡¯t mind letting them see whether their blood was rich or not. When Caspian arrived at the Dubois family, the family seemed to be in a state of war preparations. The entire n was filled with tension. On the high tform, there were nsmen looking around vigntly. When they saw spirit boat of Caspian appear in their sight, a horn suddenly sounded. The sound of the horn made Caspian miss it. This was what Caspian had heard when he was in the military camp. As the horn sounded, a gentle white light began from the Dubois family¡¯s inhabited area. Finally, it formed a semicircle that enveloped the entire family. ¡±Defense array? Are you on guard against me?¡± Caspian was stunned. The bigger the formation was, the longer it took to prepare. Unless they were well prepared, such arge-scale defense array could not cover the domain in order after the horn sounded. But soon, Caspian understood what was going on. The old guy from the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm must have escaped. As long as that fellow¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t damaged by Caspian, he would definitely tell his nsmen that they had kicked an iron te this time. A guy who could instantly beat the topbat strength of the family until he was covered in blood and ran away like a rat with his head in his hands was certainly worthy of the family¡¯s cautious attitude. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Even Caspian had anticipated that not only would the entire family be prepared to defend themselves, but with their abilities and strength, the aid they¡¯d invited was likely already on the way. Caspian stopped five kilometers away from the Dubois family and suspended spirit boat in midair. At this time, he saw that there were already quite a few nsmen from the Dubois family. Their expressions were serious as they stood at the top of the wall, simrly looking in his direction, pointing at him from time to time. A figure stood out among the crowd. Although he was surrounded by many people, there was an obvious distance of about ten feet between him and the group of people around him. It was as if there was an invisible wall that prevented the people around from approaching him. Caspian had already known the identity of this person through the soul search. The current head of the Dubois Family, Hippos Dubois, a cultivator of entry level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 The two of them looked at each other from afar for a moment. Before Caspian could speak, Hippos Dubois spoke first. ¡°Are you sure you want to be an enemy of the Dubois family?¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, it was full of unconceivable arrogance. Since his tone was still like this, Hippos couldn¡¯t wait to stare straight at Caspian. Caspian did not know why Hippos was so confident. However, Hippos¡¯ attitude made him so angry that heughed. The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled upward as he raised his sword again. ¡°The peaks of Sword Ridge!¡± Hong! In an instant, the silhouette of a mountain peak suddenly appeared above the heads of Hippos and the others. Then, amid the exmations of the crowd, it plummeted. Bang! There was a loud noise. Layers of illusory images of the mountains smashed into the white light of defense array method, making a deafening roar. The white light shook visibly. There were even quite a few members of the Dubois family below who hastily made evasive movements. Although this strike didn¡¯t break defense array, it still made these members of the Dubois family extremely embarrassed. At this moment, Caspian put away his sword and looked at the furious Hippos. ¡°Are you sure you want to be my enemy?¡± As soon as these words came out, Hippos¡¯ face turned red. The other nsmen either sucked in a breath of cold air or revealed looks of shock and anger. What an arrogant tone! However, Caspian understood that Hippos had to consider this matter carefully. Although his attack just now did not break defense array, it also showed some of his power. It should be known that every time a defense array resisted an attack, it would consume the formation materials. The higher the frequency of attacks was, the faster the materials would be consumed. The more powerful the attack was, the more materials would be consumed. The amount of materials consumed every second was astonishing. Coupled with Caspian¡¯s attack, the number was even more shocking. However, the Dubois family had to open this defense array method. The Dubois family¡¯s inhabited area was sorge that it was possible for Caspian to charge in from any angle. They had no choice but to take precautions. Therefore, in this way, the Dubois family couldn¡¯t afford such a huge consumption at all. Hippos¡¯ face turned red. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After a while, he let out a cold breath and said in a gloomy tone, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Are you sure you want to be the enemy of Grape Myrtle Sect?¡± Caspian had already thought about what kind of reaction he would make if the other party kept talking nonsense. But he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would say this next. The other party¡¯s words stunned Caspian for a moment, and then he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Which Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± ¡°There is only one Crape Myrtle Sect in Lunia.¡± Hippos showed a proud look. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you really want to be an enemy of Grape Myrtle Sect?¡± After Caspian realized what was going on, he couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. The Dubois family had four Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in total. If these four Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were all at the Third Level, the Grape Myrtle Sect might take another look at them. Unfortunately, the four Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were all entry level of first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although Caspian had not joined the Grape Myrtle Sect, he was notpletely blind about this organization. Crape Myrtle Sect was very picky about the selection of disciples! However, it was a pity that the person from the Dubois family who had just been searched for souls didn¡¯t have a high position in the family, so it was hard to say whether this was true or not. Caspian also understood that he was still in the territory of Lunia. In this area, no one would dare to pull the tiger skin of Crape Myrtle Sect. Therefore, the Dubois family should more or less have some connections with the Crape Myrtle Sect. But who cared? ¡°Can you represent the Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± Caspian¡¯s words contained a trap, but Hippos was not fooled. However, after revealing the identity of Crape Myrtle Sect, Caspian seemed to hesitate for a moment, so Hippos sneered and continued, ¡°My family is fortunate to be able to work for Crape Myrtle Sect. If you don¡¯t believe me, Master of Grape Myrtle Sect will arrive soon. But at that time, it won¡¯t be easy for you to leave again.¡± ¡°However, if you are willing to leave, and promise that you will never harass my family again in the future, my family can also promise you that we will not pursue today¡¯s matter.¡± In an instant, Caspian thought that there was something wrong with his ears. ¡°We won¡¯t pursue today¡¯s matter.¡± This sentence came from the mouth of Hippos, which was so annoying. ¡°It was you who provoked me, but now I¡¯vee to you. You people are like turtles, hiding in the turtle shell, and you still dare to say that you won¡¯t pursue this matter?¡± Caspian¡¯s face gradually darkened. ¡°Master of Crape Myrtle Sect? Then let him do it. However, you¡¯d better pray that your broken turtle shell willst until that fellow arrives.¡± Caspian coldly said. Originally, Hippos had been waiting for Caspian to give in. Furthermore, he had already thought of a few things to let both himself and Caspian take a step back. But then he found that he seemed to have made a fool of himself. As soon as Caspian finished speaking, he reached out and took a breath. A family member who fell on spirit boat was caught by him. ¡°Maple Dubois!¡± Someone on the other side recognized this nsman¡¯s identity and shouted. The next moment, the guy called Maple Dubois flew toward the people of the Dubois family like a cannonball. Buzz! Bang! After passing by a straight track in mid-air, Maple¡¯s body heavily smashed into defense array¡¯s wall in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, turning into a pool of exploded flesh and blood. The faces of the members of the Dubois family immediately changed. Hippos¡¯ body trembled with anger. At this time, Caspian had already grabbed the second member of the Dubois family and threw him over. Bang! Another ball of blood bloomed on the wall. Then, viscous blood mixed with minced flesh and bone, and a huge hot pool of blood was pasted on the formation wall, slowly flowing down. The rage of the members of the Dubois family surged and spread throughout their chests. The other party was forcing them to open defense array! If they didn¡¯t open it, the members of the Dubois family he caught would be smashed into the formation walls one after another and be smashed into mud. But if they opened it, the other side could rush in directly. The members of the Dubois family gritted their teeth. Caspian looked at them coldly. Facing the re of nearly a hundred people, Caspian did not change his expression, but even provoked, ¡°The third¡­¡± ¡°Head of the n! We are all Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Why should we be afraid of a Holy Land Realm cultivator like him?¡± The crowd suddenly separated. A cultivator, whose figure and appearance were very simr to that of Hippos, strode over with anger in his eyes. ¡®Zipper Dubois¡­¡¯ Caspian recognized the other party¡¯s identity, but his hands did not stop moving. Bang! He used a mass of fresh and hot flesh and blood mud to wee the arrival of the third Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator of the Dubois family. ¡°Big Brother!¡± Zipper jumped up and pointed at Caspian. ¡°Even if we are working for the Crape Myrtle Sect now, the other side has bullied us. If we continue to swallow our anger, how can our family survive in the future?! The four Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators¡¯ family was blocked by a Holy Land Realm cultivator! Big Brother! I can¡¯t bear it!¡± ¡°You asked for it.¡± Caspian said lightly on the distant spirit boat, ¡°The fourth one¡­¡± Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 Upon hearing Caspian¡¯s words, the members of the Dubois family were still in a daze. The next moment, they saw a ck shadow shooting toward them like a shooting star. Then with a bang, it broke into flesh and blood on the light of defense array. Large amounts of blood sshed out. After the blood, the faces of the members of the Dubois family turned extremely ugly. Shame! This was the shame of the Dubois family! Hippos¡¯ face suddenly turned livid. But at this moment, although his teeth were chattering, he still didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Big Brother¡­¡± Seeing that head of the n¡¯s Hippos still didn¡¯t express his stance, the hot-tempered Zipper couldn¡¯t help but urge him again. If the other party still didn¡¯t nod, he decided that even if he vited the n rules, he would still go out and teach that arrogant fellow a lesson. The blood of the Dubois family couldn¡¯t be shed in vain. ¡°Zipper!¡± But at this moment, Hippos shouted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly before Master of the Crape Myrtle Sect arrives.¡± He had seen through Zipper¡¯s thoughts, so Hippos gave him a warning. ¡°If you don¡¯t obey my orders and recklessly take action, then I will punish you ording to the n rules!¡± Hippos added. At this time, the voice of spirit boat came again. ¡°It¡¯s the fifth one. The members of the Dubois family really don¡¯t have any guts.¡± Hippos¡¯ face darkened. The muscles on Zipper¡¯s face were twitching. Finally, he stamped his foot and roared, ¡°Just punish me ording to the n rules! If Master of Grape Myrtle Sect woulde, he would havee long ago. How could he have waited until now?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Zipper jumped into the air and waved a fiery red stick in his hand. He went straight through defense array and flew toward Caspian. ¡°Boy, die!¡± However, when he saw that Caspian didn¡¯t move, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s the fifth?¡± ¡°How could there be a fifth?¡± Caspian waved his hand. ¡°I lied to you, or how could youe out?¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re lying to me?¡± Zipper was stunned for a moment, then immediately flew into a rage. ¡°How dare you y with Master? You killed four of my nsmen. I want you to pay the price for this!¡± The staff in his hand shook. In an instant, the mes rose into the air and the long stick stretched out like a 300-meter-Iong fire dragon, sweeping toward Caspian. ¡°Red me Dragon Roar!¡± Boom! Boom! The mes instantly surrounded Caspian and spirit boat. The mes were raging, burning the air like boiling oil. The void copsed from the burning and made a deafening roar. When Zipper took action, he used a magical power. He wanted to kill Caspian and vent his anger on his nsmen. ¡°Heh, you brought this upon yourself.¡± Caspian¡¯s gaze locked onto Zipper, who was outside the mes, as he stomped on the chessboard and dashed out. When he saw that Caspian had actually left spirit boat, Zipper was immediately delighted. It was well known that Holy Land Realm cultivators couldn¡¯t fly. So what if the other party had a flying magic weapon? By using flying magic weapons, Holy Land Realm cultivators would never be able to fly as they relied on themselves.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Zipper was about to ignite the mes in his heart to deliver a fatal blow to Caspian when he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head. It was as if a hole had been opened in his head, and then boiling water poured in. With a scream, Zipper held his head and fell from the air. Caspian suddenly rushed out, holding the White Emperor¡¯s Prison-breaking Sword in his hand, and swept it with his sword. ¡°Ten Thousand World Destruction Cut!¡± The rolling sword radiance surged out like a tide. With a boom, it pierced through a huge hole in the mes, causing the mes to fly all over the sky. Then, it caught up with Zipper and wrapped him in it. At this moment, the mighty sword radiance was like a ball that wrapped around Zipper and then spun violently. This kind of rotation was simply unbearable for him. In an instant, arge number of blood arrows shot out from the gap between the sword radiance. Chi! From afar, it seemed as though there was blood-red grass growing on the ball of light formed by the sword light. In the distance, the members of the Dubois family were shocked and angry when they saw this scene, and they kept roaring. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°How could this fellow defeat the deputy patriarch in one move!¡± ¡°Magical power of the deputy patriarch was defeated!¡± ¡°How could Holy Land Realm defeat magical power?¡± Behind the enraged Dubois family members was an old man whose scalp had been cut off. His clothes were in tatters, and his face was filled with terror as he looked at the distant Zipper. It was as if he had seen himself not too long ago, and his body began to tremble even more violently. The members of the Dubois family were still immersed in the shock and disbelief of ¡°Holy Land Realm defeated Heavenly Spirit Realm¡± in an instant. Caspian had already stepped on the chessboard of heaven and earth. He swooped down and grabbed Zipper Dubois, who was covered in blood, like a dead dog, and flew toward the members of the Dubois family. Large amounts of blood fell from Zipper¡¯s body, as if there was a rain of blood along the way. ¡°This guy ising!¡± ¡°Defense array! Defense array is¡­¡± The person who shouted this sentence was suddenly stunned. Should defense array continue to open or close? It was very likely that the deputy patriarch would be pressed against defense array just like the other n members. But if defense array was closed, this guy would directly rush in! This guy could defeat the deputy patriarch of Heavenly Spirit Realm in one move. If he came in, wouldn¡¯t that be worse for them. The nsman subconsciously turned around and saw the pale-faced head of the n. But the next moment, the nsman saw a sh of light in the eyes of head of the n. As the light in his eyes appeared, the corners of head of the n¡¯s mouth were raised quickly, and there was even a look of joy on his face. The nsmen couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. The deputy patriarch was beaten into a bloody man in one move, and the other side was about to rush in. How could head of the n be so happy? Could it be that the rumor that the deputy patriarch and head of the n did not get along with each other was true? Did head of the n deliberately provoke the deputy patriarch so that the deputy patriarch could take the initiative to rush out? ¡°Head of the n wants to kill people with a borrowed knife?¡± This nsman was performing an unprecedented wonderful y in his heart, and then he heard head of the n¡¯s cheerful cheers, ¡°Master of Crape Myrtle Sect is here, you are finished!¡± Only when he heard these words did the nsman realize that the faces of almost all the members of the Dubois family in front of him were filled with joy. So he quickly turned around. Immediately, the nsman felt as if he was going to be blinded by the golden light that was burning in the horizon. The golden light was like the surging seawater. Before itpletely approached, it had already made everyone¡¯s hearts beat wildly, and their souls were about to be crushed into pieces of paper. ¡°Who are you? How dare you challenge the power of Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± In the golden light, a dignified female voice came. Her voice rumbled like tens of thousands of galloping horses. In an instant, the group of people on the city wall was shocked ck in front of their eyes. Qi and blood in their chests surged and fell down directly. Even the glow of defense array enveloping the Dubois family was shaken. ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s see where you¡¯re going to escape this time!¡± Hippos looked at the approaching Caspian with a grim smile. But what made him particrly confused was that there was no panic on Caspian¡¯s face at this moment. It should be known that the Crape Myrtle Sect Master who arrived at this time was not first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm! Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 Hippos stared at Caspian. At this time, the other party¡¯s speed seemed to slow down. Hippos didn¡¯t know that it was because he was too focused. He stared at Caspian¡¯s face. Then he saw Caspian¡¯s mouth open. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t escape without spirit boat,¡± Caspian said. There was no problem with this sentence. Caspian was a Holy Land Realm cultivator, so he couldn¡¯t fly by himself. Although he was now stepping on an extremely luxurious flying magic weapon. However, the flying magic weapon relied on spiritual Qi of the cultivator. It was not like spirit boat that could be driven by Spiritual Stones and formations. The flying magic weapon¡¯s flying speed and distance were far inferior to that of spirit boat. This was the consensus of cultivatormunity. Theoretically speaking, as long as spirit boat that was still suspended in the air was blown up at this time, Caspian could not escape far away even if he wanted to. However, for some reason, Hippos felt that something was wrong. ¡®Where exactly is it? What¡¯s wrong with it? This guy is right¡­¡¯ Hippos¡¯ brain started spinning at an unprecedented speed. ¡°Break your spirit boat and see where you can escape!¡± The voice of the Grape Myrtle Sect Master came from the air again. At the same time, a golden halo with unparalleled aura shed toward spirit boat. The golden light burned Hippos¡¯ eyes slightly. Beside him came the painful moans of the Dubois family members. However, it was at this moment that Hippos suddenly realized that something was wrong. The time when the other party said this was too strange. No one would deliberately said this to remind others since he knew that spirit boat was his only way out, as if he was afraid that others would not realize it. However, the time just now was too short. Even if someone felt that something was wrong, it was impossible for them to react in such a short time. When he realized this, Hippos tried his best to open his eyes wide and look towards Caspian. Then he saw Caspian¡¯s expressionless face. Caspian¡¯s lips moved and he uttered a syble. ¡°Explode.¡± ¡°Explode? What?¡± Hippos¡¯ heart skipped a beat. The next moment, the exploding spirit boat gave him an answer. The golden light wheel whistled and split spirit boat in half from the middle. ording to the normal situation, spirit boat would be divided into two pieces, then fall from the air and fall into pieces. But at this time, spirit boat suddenly exploded. A terrifying bolt of lightning, like a furious blue dragon, instantly sealed off the area within dozens of miles of the sky. The dazzling light that burst out at this moment was even more dazzling, giving people a feeling that the end of the world wasing. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. On the other side of the house, there were waves of shocked shouts. Boom! Crack crack! ln mid-air, the golden light wheel was violently whipped by lightning, and cracks appeared. The golden tide all over the sky was torn apart by the lightning in an instant, like a broken cloth. A trap! Spirit boat that is suspended in mid-air, what the other party just said is a trap!¡¯ Hippos felt his heart sink and his body tremble uncontrobly. However, he was stillforting himself in his heart. ¡®That¡¯s Master of Crape Myrtle Sect, a cultivator in second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He¡¯s dozens of times stronger than us¡­ This guy was just a Holy Land Realm cultivator. What could he do?¡¯ ¡®Even if I don¡¯t know why he could plot against Zipper, who was at first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he can¡¯t deal with Master of Crape Myrtle Sect¡­¡¯ There shouldn¡¯t be any problem with Hippos¡¯ spection. Unfortunately, Caspian had prepared a formation map for the Crape Myrtle Sect Master. It was one of the twelve formation diagrams from the Valdis Goth. Valdis Goth was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. How could the array that he regarded as a treasure deal with someone who was lower than his own realm? In the lightning, the golden light was constantly defeated, which shocked everyone. With a loud bang, a woman¡¯s sharp roar came. ¡°How dare you plot against me? You are dead! Formation is dead, and the man is alive. How can you stop me?¡± ¡°Is formation dead?¡± Caspian curled her lips. ¡°What a big tone¡­ Formation I left for you is not dead. That was¡­ The Chaos Formation! Buzz! Boom! In the blue lightning, the golden light suddenly condensed like a sun, which was daunting. The golden light kept buzzing, crushing the blue lightning like iron chains, looking for a breakthrough. Seeing this scene, the members of the Dubois family immediately burst into cheers. Master who came to help them was indeed extraordinary. But the next moment, lightning suddenly turned into a raging sea of fire. The me dragon opened its mouth and roared. In an instant, half of the sky was dyed red. The raging mes were enough to scare people¡¯s souls away. The golden light, which had just gathered, was once again defeated. ¡°What! mes! This formation, this formation¡­¡± A helpless cry came from the sea of fire, as if they had seen something incredible. The cheers on the side of the Dubois family stopped abruptly. They stared nkly at the sky. The mes dyed their faces red at this moment. Caspian had already arrived in front of them on the chessboard. Without slowing down, he collided with the light of defense array in front of him. ¡°You should worry about yourself first!¡± With a loud shout, Caspian suddenly swung his arm. The spear in his hand was like a stick, smashing down on defense array. Layers uponyers of mountains crashed down with a heart-stirring pressure above Zipper Dubois. ¡°Sword Ridge Peak!¡± Bang! Arge amount of blood gushed out as Zipper¡¯s body smashed forward. Large amounts of blood sshed out, blocking the vision of the Dubois family members. The heavy blow of the mountain followed closely behind. Bang! Another bang. The shock quickly dimmed the light of the entire formation. A huge boom filled the air, causing the minds of the closest members of the Dubois family to go nk. Some of them even rolled their eyes, and then passed out. Hippos was stunned for a moment before turning pale with fright. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Caspian snorted coldly. As he expected, formation was not as solid as it looked. The highest level of cultivators in the Dubois family was just first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Their defense array, at most, could only guard against cultivators slightly higher than themselves. And that was the most perfect situation. At this time, the range of formation was toorge, which was equivalent to weakening the defense of the whole formation. Originally, it could defend against the full blow of a cultivator in second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, but now at most it could resist the full blow of a cultivator in the mid level of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although Caspian¡¯s magical power did not break defense array, his second magical power followed up in the blink of an eye. Every heavy blow consumed a lot of defense array. ¡°If I can¡¯t break it once, then I¡¯ll do it twice, three times, or whatever it takes! Sword Ridge Peak!¡± Buzz. Boom! The mountains and hills were all ck and fell on defense array again. With the raging mes in the air, the falling mountain shadows were like a ming mountain or a burning meteorite. The second time! The light of defense array became darker. They could see the white light before, but now, it was almost like smoke. Hippos¡¯ heart almost jumped out of his throat. The third time! ¡°Sword Ridge Peak!¡± Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Bang! The light of defense array instantly exploded. The whole Dubois family seemed toplete a reversal in an instant. The hearts of the members of the Dubois family were instantly raised to their throats. Hippos felt a stream of air rush through his chest and was about to shout out. Deep shock and despair appeared in his eyes. How could this Holy Land Realm be so powerful? How was this possible? Even if the power of this defense array was reduced because of the expansion of the scope, it could not be broken by a single Holy Land Realm in three moves! At this moment, as a Master, Hippos even began to doubt his own cultivation career. ¡®Isn¡¯t this guy in front of me in the same world as me?¡¯ As soon as defense array was destroyed, the Dubois family waspletely exposed to Caspian. A fierce aura surged like a raging river. In the blink of an eye, the members of the Dubois family on the city wall all felt suffocated and frightened. Their souls couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Hippos looked towards the sky. His strength was on par with Zipper¡¯s. Since Zipper couldn¡¯t even take a single blow from his opponent, he naturally wasn¡¯t much better off. Therefore, he ced all his hopes on master in mid-air. ¡°Our family is working hard for the Crape Myrtle Sect. The Crape Myrtle Sect should protect us now!¡± Master, who was trapped by the Chaos Formation, did not let down Hippos¡¯ expectations. The golden light, like the Sr Fire, condensed into a light wheel and rushed out of the sea of fire. Finally, a hole was torn open in the sea of fire. At this moment, the sharp golden light lit up Hippos¡¯ eyes. ¡°Master!¡± Hippos couldn¡¯t help but shout out. He felt hot in his eyes. Finally, there was hope. ¡°Master, please hurry¡­ Huh?¡± Hippos was suddenly stunned. Because Master of Crape Myrtle Sect, who finally rushed out of the sea of fire with all kinds of means, did not fly toward them, but flew in the opposite direction. In the blink of an eye, the golden light disappeared into the horizon and disappeared. Hippos¡¯ eyes widened. He was ten times more surprised than when Zipper was beaten into a dead dog by Caspian and when defense array was broken by the other party in three moves. Master of Crape Myrtle Sect did nothing aftering here! ¡®Did she run away after being tricked by the other side? She ran away just like that!¡¯ When he regained his consciousness, Hippos felt all the blood in his body freeze. Just like that, the family was abandoned by the Crape Myrtle Sect. Now, he could only rely on his own strength. Unfortunately, it was toote to think about this at this time. Caspian arrived in front of Hippos almost instantly. Spiritual sense attack! Hippos was in so much pain that he could see stars in his eyes. His mind was in a trance. Caspian rushed forward and swept the Ten Thousand Mountains Sword in his hand. More than a dozen people rushed up to the sky. Blood gushed out. The Dubois familyunched a sneak attack and they had boasted. Now that the Crape Myrtle Sect was involved, it was even more difficult to end this matter easily. At the very least, Caspian couldn¡¯t keep the members of the Dubois family who saw his face. Anyway, this group of guys originally wanted to sneak attack him, so at this moment, Caspian¡¯s sword brought up a sky-high wave of blood, and he had no psychological barrier at all. In order to prevent the fish from escaping the, Caspian also summoned the Blood River Light Armor to cover his whole body. At the same time, he continued to rush forward, grabbed Hippos, who was in so much pain that he could not resist at all, and then rose into the air. ¡°Sword Ridge Peak!¡± Then, Caspian swung his sword backhand. The consumption of a sixth of spiritual Qi brought down a mountain shadow. Hong! The city wall, which had originally been erected by Hippos and a group of people from the Dubois family, was smashed into pieces. The tremendous power spread out. The city walls, which stretched for several miles, all copsed. The dozens of nsmen who had been standing on the city wall had all turned into flesh and blood, mixed in a mess. At this moment, Caspian grabbed Hippos with one hand and withdrew his long sword with the other hand. He held a piece of Soul-Devouring Jade with the back of his hand and pressed toward his opponent¡¯s bes.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hippos¡¯ body trembled violently, as if he wanted to struggle. But the next second, Caspian invaded his Sea of Consciousness. Time was running out. Caspian did not know whether the Crape Myrtle Sect disciple who had just escaped would find helpers or not, so he directly searched for the information he needed in Hippos¡¯ mind. After a few seconds, Caspian threw the other party down from the air. And he himself stepped on the chessboard of heaven and earth and turned in another direction. Like a big worm, Hippos fell straight down from mid-air and hit the roof with a bang. Although he still had the physique of a Heavenly Spirit Realm, after his soul was taken away, even if he woke up, he would only be an idiot. And, a fool would no longer be a threat. Caspian sped up and soon arrived in front of a tall building. This building was decorated with green tiles and looked extraordinary. No one knew what it was usually used for. He flew to the front of the building, pulled out the Ten Thousand Mountains Sword, and smashed it down with a magical power. Although it had consumed a lot of his spiritual Qi after continuously disying his magical power. However, because of his special physical quality, his spiritual Qi had recovered to more than 60% in such a short time. Therefore, there was no pressure at all when he disyed his magical power again. The illusory images of the mountains fell down. Crack! Crack! Crack! From the roof to the wall, there were five floors in total, and in an instant, they turned into ruins. In the shaking of the earth and mountains, arge amount of powder spurted out in all directions. Caspian hovered in mid-air and swept across the area rapidly. The next moment, he saw a figure flying away in panic. ¡°You still want to leave?¡± Caspian sneered. The cultivator who wanted to escape was the cultivator who had led a group of people to attack Caspian. One of the information that Caspian had searched souls for was the hiding ce of the old cultivator. This fellow had seen Caspian¡¯s appearance before. He had to be killed. Stepping on the chessboard, Caspian caught up with him in an instant. This old cultivator was so shocked that his hair stood on end. Because he had suffered a great loss in front of Caspian before, plus the various scenes he had just seen, he might not even have the courage to look at Caspian, let aloneunch a sneak attack on Caspian now. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It was just a misunderstanding!¡± In mid-air, the cultivator almost cried out. ¡°If you had seeded in the sneak attack, would you have said that?¡± Caspian replied. This old cultivator still wanted to repeat his old trick and escape again in the previous way. But this time, Caspian firstunched a spiritual sense attack in advance, which made the opponent¡¯s head hurt so much that he almost fell from the air, and then followed magical power to smash down. Bang! The old man¡¯s body exploded in the air like a meteorite, falling to the ground and smashing into a house with a bang. Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 The house shook violently, and the roof cracked. At the same time, arge area of the house copsed, and two sides of the four walls were broken. Caspian chased after him and jumped into the house. Without waiting for him to stand up, he raised the sword edge and swept it. Although he did not use his magical power, the sword itself was a sharp spirit tools. The cultivator¡¯s head flew out as soon as the sword radiance swept across. After killing the cultivator, Caspian did not stop. He jumped out of the house and stepped on the chessboard of heaven and earth. After a while, he arrived at another position of the Dubois family. By this time, the Dubois family had fallen into a state of chaos. The nsmen ran around and kept shouting. However, the area under Caspian¡¯s feet was extremely quiet. The reason was very simple. If Caspian were to walk along the road under his feet, he would be blocked by an iron lock that was wider than an adult¡¯s body. Through Soul-searching, Caspian already knew that what the Dubois family did for the Crape Myrtle Sect was here. After thinking for a while, Caspian dived down and broke through the dome of the square building. In the building, stones piled up into mountains. These stones looked very simr. They were obviously some kind of ore. Each piece was a little close to the cobblestone, about the same size and smooth surface. The only difference was that these stones were all brown. Caspian picked up a piece, rubbed it with his fingers, jumped to the top of the pile of ores, and looked to the other side. On the other side, there was a big pool. However, this pool was not built on the ground, but hung in mid-air. Below the pool was a furnace. The me in the furnace was a faint green color. Clearly, it was not an ordinary me. However, Caspian¡¯s eyes directly skipped the mes and stove at this moment and looked into the pool. The pool seemed to be boiling a pot of soup. But when he saw this pot of soup, Caspian¡¯s eyes were shining. This pot of soup looked very simr to the strange current that he had seen in the treasures of the twelve kingdoms. He had seen a pool of brown liquid in one of the treasure mountains. Because the color and quality were too unique, Caspian had a deep memory and recognized them at a nce. Not only that, but he also looked around and found that if theyout here shrank a little, it would be very simr to theyout around the pool he saw in the treasure mountain. If this was the case, the seemingly simpleyout within the treasure mountain might have been done on purpose. As for theyout here, someone was trying to imitate it. ¡®On the trip to Three Sages Mountain, the old zombie emperor, the treasure of the 12 countries, the most valuable pool, the human figure soaked in the pool¡­ The stones here, the simr big pool, the liquid in the pool¡­¡¯ Scenes shed across Caspian¡¯s mind one after another. There seemed to be some connection between these scenes. However, these connections were notplete. They were faintly discernible and could not be pieced together. This feeling was like the truth was right in front of him, but his eyes were covered with ayer of confusion. He could only see a shadow and could not see it clearly. ¡®There¡¯s still something missing¡­¡¯ Caspian hesitated for a moment, then jumped to the edge of the pool, leaned down, and put his hand into the pool. N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was a very simr feeling. But he was sure that this feeling was simr to the pool water in the treasure mountain. If he wanted to make an analogy, then the water in the treasure mountain was the vintage wine. The water in the pool in front of them was trying to imitate it, but there was something missing in the form. Although it looked very simr, the taste was still a little different when drinking it. ¡°Am I trying to restore it, or for some other reason?¡± Caspian withdrew his hand and frowned slightly. What the Crape Myrtle Sect asked the Dubois family to do was to mine this kind of ore, then transport it back and cook it with a special me. As for why he did this, Hippos Dubois did not know what his purpose was. It was also because of this that Caspian was unable to obtain any more useful information from Hippos¡¯ mind. ¡®If the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator of Crape Myrtle Sect had been left behind at that time, I might have gotten more clues¡­¡¯ Caspian could not help but feel a little regretful. However, he also knew that at that time, everything was unknown. Although he could make a lot of preparations, he couldn¡¯t do everything. After some thought, Caspian looked at the pool and then pped the palm out. The rolling spiritual Qi condensed into a cannonball and smashed into the center of the pool. After a while, the whole pool seemed to be boiling and a big bubble appeared. The next moment, with a boom, the water rose into the sky as if it had been violently blown up. There was no human-shaped object in the rolling pool water. It was full of violent water. Seeing this, Caspian felt a little relieved. It seemed that the attempt here was not sessful enough. Turning around, Caspian looked at the pile of ores. Without any hesitation, Caspian made a grasping motion. All of the ores were immediately collected into the eyeball of the twelve kingdoms. Although the Crape Myrtle Sect had not seeded yet, at least judging from the raw materials, there should be no big problem. Although Caspian still did not know what these ores were and what they could do, it was not Caspian¡¯s style to not take them away when he saw them. At the same time, hundreds of nsmen of the Dubois family had gathered outside the building. They all looked over in fear. A long time ago, this building had been turned into the forbidden area of the Dubois family. Only a few of the senior executives of the Dubois family and some specific n members selected were qualified to enter. The other nsmen only knew that this building was for the famous Crape Myrtle Sect. They were also proud of this, but no one knew what exactly they were busy in this building every day. The fact that Caspian had just barged in caused the members of the Dubois family to feel even more terrified. The reason was very simple. Although they had offended Caspian today, Caspian was just one person. If Caspian destroyed the things in the building, their family would offend the Crape Myrtle Sect! In Lunia, it was self-evident what it meant to offend Crape Myrtle Sect. Just now, the roiling water exploded in mid-air, and then a rumbling sound came from the building to the ears of the members of the Dubois family, which immediately made their faces paler. Just as some people were hesitating whether or not they should muster up their courage and rush in to take a look, a loud bang sounded, once again startling these members of the Dubois family. When they looked up, they saw that Caspian, who had rushed in before, was shooting toward the distance. After a while, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. The scene fell into silence again. This kind of silence was in stark contrast with the noise and chaos on the other side of the iron gate. After a while, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but stride into the building. Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 In Domain of this area, this building should have been the forbidden area of the Dubois family. However, head of the n was no longer around at this time. There was nothing to worry about. The people outside were still waiting. But strangely, none of the people who rushed in came out again. Time passed little by little. More nsmen were waiting outside. Everyone¡¯s face darkened. ¡®Is there any killing intent in this building?¡¯ Guessing and waiting were the hardest. After a while, the crowds outside suddenly parted like a tide. A man in his thirties walked over with a gloomy face. Seeing this male cultivator, the surrounding members of the Dubois family were all moved. Some of them even had red-rimmed eyes. The reason was very simple. This male cultivator named Richard Dubois was the fourth Heavenly Spirit Realm Master of the Dubois family. Now, he was thest Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator of the Dubois family. As one of the top fighters of the Dubois family, he naturally knew what the building in front of him was for. Aftering over, he did not say a word but went straight into the building. Seeing Richard walk in, the members of the Dubois family outside looked at each other in dismay. In the end, they also mustered up their courage, following in a swarm of bees. They had thought that there was still a killing move in this building. However, when they entered, they didn¡¯t find any danger. Moreover, the members of the Dubois family, including Richard, who had entered before them, were all fine at this moment. But the people who came in before were standing still in front of them at this moment. From their backs, the Dubois family members could even feel the despair in their hearts. The Dubois family members who had followed in looked in the direction of Richard and the others. The next moment, the scene fell into a dead silence. There was nothing in front of them. Judging from the marks on the ground, there should have been a lot of things in the building. But now, all of these things disappeared. Most importantly, those things were not from the Dubois family, but Crape Myrtle Sect! At this moment, the situation still slipped in the direction that the people of the Dubois family were most unwilling to see. The desperate feeling was like a thick dark cloud that weighed heavily on everyone¡¯s hearts. They didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before they slowly followed Richard out with heavy steps. The expressions on the faces of all the members of the Dubois family were particrly ugly, and the date of the funeral was even worse. Compared with these ordinary members of the Dubois family, he understood more clearly how terrible it was to lose something from the Crape Myrtle Sect. In fact, when he saw that the building was empty, his mind went nk. He didn¡¯t know anything, and he couldn¡¯t even remember how he had led everyone out. Richard was just like a walking corpse as he walked. Finally, he stopped in front of the metal gate. The tall and heavy iron gate blocked the sunlight falling down. The thick ck shadow suddenly made Richard¡¯s heart ache even more. He took a few deep breaths and ordered the nsmen behind him, ¡°Go¡­ And find head of the n and the deputy patriarch first¡­¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, he found that his voice had be extremely hoarse and unpleasant to the ear, just like a blunt knife rubbing against each other. Even he himself was shocked. How did the sound be so unpleasant? Although his voice was hoarse, at least he had expressed his meaning. Upon hearing his orders, the Dubois family members were about to do this when they suddenly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Richard frowned and turned his head to look, only to find that the members of the Dubois family beside him were all looking at the sky withplicated expressions. Looking in the direction of everyone¡¯s sight, Richard immediately saw a cloud of red clouds, which raised a colorful cloud in the sky, heading straight for the Dubois family. ¡®That fellow came back again?¡¯ Richard¡¯s heart skipped a beat. But soon he found that this should not be the guy from before. ¡®Is that the guy who wants to rob us in the fire or Master of Grape Myrtle Secting back?¡¯ As Richard was thinking, the red cloud had fallen from his head. In an instant, an unprecedented pressure fell on the spot. Richard¡¯s body trembled violently. His face turned pale and his knees went limp. As a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, he was acting like this. The nsmen behind him naturally fell to the ground, their eyes and faces full of fear. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Richard mustered up his courage and looked at the red cloud. At this time, the red light in the clouds gradually dissipated, revealing several figures inside. When these figures clearly appeared in front of everyone, the horrible aura, which was like a storm, instantly magnified ten times! At this time, Richard could no longer bear it. With a bang, he knelt down on the ground. The sweat gushing out of his pores instantly soaked his whole body, and even dripped down his hair. At a nce, people even suspected that he had juste out of the water. At this moment, this powerful and mighty aura covered the entire Dubois Family. The originally chaotic house waspletely silent, as if the air had solidified into an iron te. All of the members of the Dubois family, no matter what they had donest moment, were either kneeling on the ground or paralyzed on the ground, shivering. The only Heavenly Spirit Realm, Richard Dubois, mustered up his courage and looked up at the man. It was Master of Crape Myrtle Sect! It was not just Master of Grape Myrtle Sect who hade. Behind him stood several expressionless cultivators. Richard did not know why the other party had brought a few Holy Land Realm cultivators here, so after a while, his gaze returned to the descending Master. This Master looked about the same age as Richard, or even younger. However, he exuded a strong aura. This made Richard feel as if he was facing a volcano that could erupt at any time, and he was still standing on the edge of it. Seeing the other party¡¯s indifferent gaze sweeping towards him, all the hairs on his body stood on end. He felt as if his soul was about to fly out of his body. However, he also understood what he had to say as the only Heavenly Spirit Realm of the Dubois family. ¡°Master¡­¡± Richard wanted to exin the current situation. He believed that there was still a turning point in the current situation. The Crape Myrtle Sect Master who hade just now had also been defeated and fled. Master of the Crape Myrtle Sect couldn¡¯t deal with the enemy, and the Dubois family had tried their best. In this way, it seemed reasonable to lose the treasure. Therefore, Richard wanted to turn the tables. In addition, he also had eighty percent confidence that he could allow the Dubois family to ovee today¡¯s difficulties. However, as soon as he finished speaking, the Crape Myrtle Sect Master standing in front of him suddenly darkened his face and grabbed him with one hand. Hong! The ground beneath Richard suddenly turned intova. Theva swallowed him before he could react. After a while, a pair of white bones floated up from the magma and then sank little by little. Then, there was no more movement. Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 The other members of the Dubois family were shocked by what they saw! The blood-likeva reflected on their faces, causing them to appear even paler. However, these nsmen didn¡¯t dare to resist at all. They didn¡¯t even have such an idea. Facing Master of Crape Myrtle Sect, they could do nothing but shiver. After the Master of Crape Myrtle Sect called Wood Moody killed Richard Dubois in an instant, his face did not change at all, as if he had just killed an ant instead of a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator who was only lower than him in the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Wood¡¯s gaze was cold as he swept his gaze across the dozen or so members of the Dubois family in front of him. He opened his mouth and spoke the first sentence after arriving here, ¡°The Dubois family has failed to aplish their mission. If they are not virtuous, they should die.¡± As soon as these words came out, all the members of the Dubois family froze. Everyone stopped breathing. Some people wanted to beg for mercy, but these words seemed to be stuck in their throats and could not make a sound. They could only watch as Wood Moody slowly raised his hand. A ball of red light, as if it could melt the void, condensed on his fingertips. Time seemed to have stopped flowing in the eyes of the members of the Dubois family. Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. At this time, among the people standing behind Wood Moody, a dark-skinned cultivator took a step forward and said, ¡°Master Moody¡­¡± The members of the Dubois family were in high spirits. Someone was willing to plead for them! At this moment, the members of the Dubois family were so excited that they burst into tears. But the next moment, they heard the Holy Land Realm cultivator say, ¡°Please be gentle. Don¡¯t destroy it too much, or we won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± Upon hearing these words, the members of the Dubois family were stunned. ¡°Die!¡± Before the members of the Dubois family could figure out what he meant, Wood uttered a word. The red light on his fingertip immediately rose to the sky and then bloomed like bright fireworks. Each burst of red fire was like a sharp arrow, a rain of fire, or a meteor falling from the sky. Swoosh! In an instant, the space between the eyebrows of all the nsmen was pierced. Almost in the blink of an eye, more than six thousand members of the Dubois family were all killed. None of them survived. And everyone was killed in one shot! The wound was prated from the center of his eyebrows to the back of his head. Many people still looked confused before they died. Obviously, they had not figured out how they died. The entire Dubois family fell intoplete silence at this moment. Wood Moody turned around and looked at the dark-skinned male Holy Land Realm cultivator. There were six cultivators with him, all of whom were Holy Land Realm cultivators. The dark-skinned male cultivator was the leader of the six. Seeing the look in Wood Moody¡¯s eyes, the dark-skinned male cultivator cupped his hands and sincerely praised, ¡°Master Moody¡¯s cultivation method of the Vermillion Bird-Prating Rainbow has made great progress. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. I admire you very much.¡± Wood¡¯s eyes moved slightly, but there was not much expression on his face. He nodded and said, ¡°Well, you can do what you want.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The tanned male cultivator nodded and made a gesture. The five people behind him, four men and one woman, dispersed in unison, nervously but orderly. Wood Moody turned around and faced the heavy and tall iron gate. Under his gaze, the heavy iron gate slowly melted like mud and turned into molten iron. ¡°Head Dog, what do you think of this?¡± Wood suddenly asked. Head Dog was the code name of the dark-skinned man behind him. This man, including the other five cultivators, only had a nickname and no name in Crape Myrtle Sect. Now the point was not why the code name of this dark-skinned man was so strange, but Wood Moody, a second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, spoke to him in a negotiating tone. And when he killed Richard Dubois, who was also a Master, he didn¡¯t even make a sound. Wood raised the question in a negotiating tone. When Head Dog of Holy Land Realm answered Wood¡¯s question, he was neither humble nor arrogant. It seemed that there was no huge gap between them in terms of realms. ¡°There are too few clues at the moment, and I have no way of specting the details. However, there is one thing I can be sure of. The target of the cultivator that attacked the Dubois family this time is very clear,¡± Head Dog replied. ¡°Do you mean that the other party directly pointed to the ore?¡± Wood¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°There¡¯s no second possibility,¡± said Head Dog. Wood closed his eyes and pondered. After a while, he nodded and then did not speak again. Head Dog didn¡¯t say anything else. He took a few steps forward, jumped onto a high wall nearby, and looked forward. He didn¡¯t look around randomly. Instead, he saw a destination moving between several ces. From time to time, he would turn around and connect it with the tall building behind him. Wood was also quietly observing Head Dog. Although Head Dog¡¯s realm was far lower than his, he yed a special role. Therefore, even if his status was much higher than Head Dog¡®s, he could not talk to the other party in the tone of a superior. Even many times, he had to listen to the other party¡¯s opinions. Just like just now, if it was in the past, Wood Moody was going to kill the Dubois family¡¯s people in order to scare the others, then naturally, the entire Dubois family¡¯snd, all creatures, buildings, and other things would be destroyed. But Head Dog had stopped him. He had only killed a member of the Dubois family. Half an hourter, the five scattered cultivators returned and gathered around Head Dog. Wood noticed that the furthest cultivator had returned from at least five kilometers away from the Dubois family. It was unknown why he went there, or what he found in that position. The five cultivators gathered around Head dog and quickly exined something. The five of them spoke together. If they were ordinary people, it would be amazing to be able to hear the contents of one of them clearly, let alone receive all the information at once. But Head Dog seemed to bepletely unaffected. He seemed to be focused on five things. Not only did he listen to the five people at the same time, but he even interrupted one of them halfway and asked some questions. When he asked one of them alone, the other four did not stop describing. ¡®This ability really can¡¯t bepared¡­¡¯ Seeing this scene, Wood thought to himself. Obviously, the six of them were very skilled in cooperation. A momentter, under the leadership of Head Dog, they walked toward Wood. Wood cast a doubtful look at Head dog. Head Dog cupped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯ve figured out a lot of information. I still need some details. Pleasee with me, Master Moody¡­¡± After that, Head Dog motioned for Wood to walk toward the tall building. As Wood stepped forward, he pondered for a moment and finally said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who this person is and where hees from. I want to ask if I can catch him.¡± Head Dog stopped and smiled at Wood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Moody. Everything is under control. With us around, it¡¯s impossible for this person to escape.¡± Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 Head Dog¡¯s attitude gave Wood Moody great confidence. This group of people was deeply trusted by the Emperor. In the Grape Myrtle Sect, they were responsible for investigation and tracking. Now that their leader had said so, there would be no problem. Wood nodded and said no more. He followed Head Dog into the empty building. At this time, he also wanted to see the specific means of these people. In the past, he had only heard that these six people had extraordinary cultivator abilities. But he had never had a chance to see it. Since there was such an asion today, Wood also wanted to see it. After entering the building, Wood looked at the empty space in front of him. Although he had expected it, he could not help frowning. What had been stolen here was not really good in terms of value. However, if one were to investigate the meaning behind this matter further, one would have to pay attention to it. Wood was now in the realm of second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm peak. In the Grape Myrtle Sect, this realm could be regarded as the one having the right to speak. But he still wanted to go further. If he could make further progress and reach the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, both his strength and his status in the Grape Myrtle Sect would have a qualitative leap. However, in Crape Myrtle Sect, not only did he need to improve his realm and strength, but he also needed merits. This was also the rule set by Grand Pure Emperor from the very beginning. In fact, in terms of time, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s unified merit points system beganter than the Grape Myrtle Sect. ¡®Perhaps this time, the matters of the Dubois family can give me a blessing in disguise¡­¡¯ Wood retracted his gaze and muttered to himself. He saw Head Dog beside him make a gesture. The five men immediately dispersed again. But this time, these five subordinates of Head Dog did not probe as before, as if they were looking for some specific angles. The two of them were on the ground, and three of them climbed to the distant wall. Wood was thinking about the purpose of these five people¡¯s actions when he saw Head dog take two steps forward and take out something like a cane from his storage bag. However, this thing was only a foot long, and it emitted a faint cyan light. ¡°Could this be¡­¡± Wood Moody was stunned for a moment, and then a look of surprise and joy appeared in his eyes. All of a sudden, his eyes widened, as if he was trying to prevent any next scene from being ignored. At this time, Head Dog¡¯s eyes were slightly focused, and spiritual Qi in his body was running. He held the cane and quickly drew it in the void in front of him. From the looks of him, he looked like a master of painting and calligraphy, sshing ink. But with his movements, as a cultivator, Wood could clearly feel that spiritual Qi, air, light, space, and even time in this building began to flow ording to the naturalw. The next moment, Head Dog clenched his fists and drew a circle out of thin air. An invisible vibration immediately spread out. Wood Moody was able to see that the originally empty scene in front of him began to change. A figure stepped back from the hole on the roof. Then this figure stood in an open space not far from him. In next second, the figure waved his arm, and a pile of mountain-like ores appeared in front of Wood Moody. The figure jumped up again, and the sword light appeared, followed by the big pool suspended in the air. The scene that appeared in front of him at this moment seemed to be reversed by time. Everything he had done here before reappeared in a upside-down way. Seeing this scene, Wood murmured, ¡°The Great Art of Universe Revival¡­¡± This was the ability of six people, and only Head Dog could master it. With this great magic, he could see everything that had happened during this period of time, and even the slightest change in the grass. To some extent, this magic could control time and space. Even the most powerful expert of Amethyst Pce Realm couldn¡¯t do that! In the past, Wood Moody had heard that Head dog of the six-person group had mastered a very mysterious cultivation method like the Great Method of Universe Revival. When he heard about it, he was shocked enough. But when all this really happened in front of him, Wood found that the shock he saw was ten times stronger than when he heard it! Time and space, at this moment, could actually be toyed with by someone! Thinking of this, Wood Moody couldn¡¯t help turning to look at Head Dog. This realm was far inferior to his own cultivator. Just this ability alone was enough to impress the Emperor. ¡®The subordinates of the Emperor are indeed capable¡­¡¯ Wood could not help but sigh deeply. At this time, Head Dog finished its spell. The scene in front of them, like a broken mirror, suddenly appeared arge number of cracks and crooked, and then exploded and disappeared. The only difference was that there was no sound from the explosion. Wood was absent-minded just now, so he didn¡¯t see the following scene. But at this moment, seeing Head Dog¡¯s confident expression, he knew that it was fully confident. As a result, the doubt that he had before disappearedpletely. N?velDrama.Org content rights. When the scene was over, Head dog looked ahead, and its five subordinates also came back. Like before, everyone gathered around Head dog and quickly exined the contents. When they were outside, Wood Moody did not deliberately listen, so he did not know what they had said before. But this time it was different. They were just a few steps away from him. Although Head Dog¡¯s five subordinates spoke very fast and spoke at the same time, they looked extremely messy. But if only one or two of them were focused, they could still hear them clearly. In addition to some special secret code, Wood Moody also understood the content of it. They had found five specific angles in the building to observe what had just happened. If these five visual angles werebined together, they could ensure that nothing big or small could be seen in the building. There was not a single missing corner. The position that each person saw would not ovep at all. For now, they were exining in detail what they had just seen. Although the process did notst long, it still needed to be described in detail, including the fluctuation of the air, the lifting of a wooden board, and the sweeping of the chains. If that was the case, then this information was still extremelyplicated and vast It was just that he could ept this information, and it would not be chaotic. Wood felt that it was very amazing. What¡¯s more, Head Dog had to quickly peel its cocoon from this description to find valuable information. Suddenly, Wood looked at Head Dog with a different look. Another hour passed, and everyone stopped talking. The space inside the building was limited, but the time it took to exin was almost the same as when they were outside the room. From this, one could imagine that the amount of information they got this time was definitely much greater than before. The moment his subordinates stopped, Head dog turned to Wood Moody and said, ¡°Master Moody, everything is clear¡­¡± Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 ¡°Huh?¡± Wood Moody¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°This person must have a certain rtionship with Crape Myrtle Sect and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect,¡± replied Head dog. ¡°He is here and has hidden his identity.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wood Moody asked in confusion. ¡°I think it should be like this at that time. This person¡¯s original target was not the Dubois family. Because of some special reasons, perhaps the Dubois family had taken the initiative to provoke him, or something else had happened¡­ This person directly came to the Dubois family and began to kill¡­ Because the Dubois family was working for the Crape Myrtle Sect, they asked our sect for help¡­¡± ¡°However, he never expected this person to be sinister and cunning, exceeding his imagination, making Master who hurried over to rescue them suffer a loss. It was very likely that this matter exposed the rtionship between the Dubois family and their sect. So the man rushed in and took away the ores here. As for why his goal is so clear¡­¡± At this point, Head Dog paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The soul of head of the n of the Dubois family was stolen, so the other party should have known about this building from the head of the Dubois family¡¯s memory¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Wood Moody opened his mouth. Head Dog seemed to know what Wood was going to say and replied directly, ¡°As far as I know, the Dubois family only works for our sect, but it seems that no one has ever told the Dubois family what our sect is going to do, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this.¡± Wood nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Master Moody,¡± said Head dog. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ That person won¡¯t know the purpose of our Sect¡¯s arrangement here.¡± Hearing this, Wood Moody felt relieved. However, his brows did not rx. Because, knowing the reason and technique of the other party¡¯s arrival did not work much. It would be best if he could capture the other party now and ask if he had any aplices and then kill them together. Only then could the future troubles be solved. Just like before, before Wood could say anything, Head Dog smiled and said, ¡°Master Moody, please rest assured. Although we still don¡¯t know the identity and background of this person, as long as we can catch him, all the problems will be solved, right?¡± Wood Moody¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Head Dog suddenly became serious and nodded. ¡°Master Moody, do you still remember what I said before?¡± Wood thought for a moment and immediately understood. But before he could open his mouth, Head Dog continued, ¡°Yes, he can¡¯t escaped¡­¡± This time, Wood Moody did not look relieved. His heart skipped a beat because of Head dog¡¯s words. If it was only once, it might be a coincidence. Two times could be said to be a coincidence. So three times in a row, the other party seemed to be able to see through his heart, and knew what he was thinking. ¡®That was a little bit¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Wood couldn¡¯t help but look up at Head Dog. At this time, Head Dog was giving orders to his subordinates. He seemed to feel something and turned to look at Wood with a faint smile. Wood¡¯s scalp immediately went numb, and his hair stood on end. A chill seeped out of his bones uncontrobly. He could swear that this was the first time in his life that he felt like this in the face of a cultivator whose cultivation realm was far inferior to his own. In fact, Wood had even decided in his heart that in the future, he would be able to get away from Head Dog. No, he should be as far away from any of the six people as possible. At this time, Wood Moody was still scared when one of Head Dog¡¯s men had already taken out a flying sword and flew into the air ording to his instructions. This subordinate was in mid-air, looking up and down several times. Sometimes his eyes were burning, and sometimes he looked into the distance. Sometimes he closed his eyes and sniffed hard in the wind with his nose, as if he wanted to breathe in some special smell. With these actions, the direction that this subordinate faced began to slowly change. From aimlessly to gradually shrinking, to the end, what he faced was already the direction where Caspian left. On the ground, seeing this scene, Head Dog whispered something to another subordinate beside it. Another subordinate immediately spread out his hands. Suddenly, a beam of light appeared in front of his hand, forming a screen of light. Above the light curtain, mountains and rivers were still vivid in his mind. Obviously, this was an extremely detailed map. Soon, a scene that shocked Wood even more appeared. As his hand moved, the map on the light curtain could be erged and shrunk. When it was erged, all the grass and trees in Domain of the map could be seen clearly. When it shrank, the nearby mountains and rivers flowed in and out. At first nce, one could see clearly what was going on. At this time, Head Dog looked at the cultivator in the air. With the gesture of the other party, he kept saying some numbers that Wood could not understand. The man who showed the map quickly gave directions on the map ording to the number and location that Head Dog had told him. With every click, a red dot would appear on the map. In the beginning, there were only some scattered red dots that were hard to understand. However, after a while, as the red dots increased, Wood gradually found out the truth. It was very likely that these red dots were marked in the direction where the cultivator left and the range of the current Domain! ¡®With this method, who can escape?¡¯ Ayer of cold sweat could not help but seep out from Wood Moody¡¯s back. ¡®And it¡¯s impossible to defend against it. If it were me, I would never have thought that someone would track me down in this way¡­¡¯ After a while, the marking of the map waspleted, and the cultivator flying in the air also fell down. Head Dog cupped his hands at Wood and said, ¡°Master Moody, this person has gone southeast all the way after leaving the Dubois family. During this period, he hasn¡¯t changed his direction. I suspect that his final destination is in this direction¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Moreover, his speed of departure had changed drastically. He had used some kind of flying magic weapon when he was at the Dubois family home. Now it should be the treasure in spirit boat. Without hesitation, I¡¯ll catch him now¡­¡± ¡°And¡­ I think this person may have other secrets.¡± At this time, facing Head Dog again, Wood Moody no longer dared to think too much. Whatever the other party said, Wood he just nodded in agreement. However, when Head Dog was about to leave with his men, Wood hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Now that it¡¯s done, do you want to report it to the Shocking General?¡± When it came to the Shocking General, Wood¡¯s waist couldn¡¯t help but stop, and a sense of yearning emerged in the depths of his eyes. ording to the ranks of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, Wood only needed to take one step forward and advance to the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Then he would be qualified topete for the qualification of one of the eight major generals. Although it was only a qualification, it was enough to make people look up to the glory. Wood¡¯s words were a test. Without looking back, Head Dog said directly, ¡°The six-person group only needs to investigate and track down. As for how to deal with them after catching them and what information can be got, it will be decided by you, Master Moody¡­¡± Wood stood where he was, and after a long time, he nodded with a satisfied look. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 The meaning of Head Dog¡¯s words was very clear. ¡°We¡¯re only responsible for catching people. How to report it and whether we can dig out more information from here has nothing to do with us. In another sentence, that was, I won¡¯t rob you of your merit.¡± With the attitude of the other party, the haze in Wood¡¯s heart was swept away. He had been at the peak of the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm for 30 years. He really wanted to take another step forward. His strength, status, and even lifespan could be greatly improved. Everyone wanted to seize this opportunity. After such a long period of umtion, Wood Moody had at least ny percent confidence in his promotion. But it was not enough to improve his strength. He wanted to get more from the Grape Myrtle Sect and improve his status. The only way to do this was to gain merits. He needed more merits, higher status, and more resources. Now, a great opportunity was right in front of her. From a normal point of view, Wood had a responsibility for what had happened in the Dubois family today. Once he was reprimanded, he would have to pay a great price. But if he arranged it well, it would turn into an opportunity. Wood even began to n. Head Dog¡¯s attitude meant that Wood didn¡¯t need to worry anymore. ¡®Now everything is waiting for the six of them to bring this guy back¡­ As long as they bring this guy back, it¡¯s fine. Whether he lives or dies, it will be an opportunity for me, Wood Moody, to advance bravely!¡¯ Master Moody¡¯s heart was burning with unprecedented passion. He even wished that he could control the time like Head Dog and pull the date directly to the day when the six-person group returned. But he could only think about it in his mind. ¡°You shoulde back earlier¡­¡± Wood Moody was looking forward to it. *** More than 20 days passed in anticipation. It was already the middle of March. During this period of time, through driving spirit boat and shuttling transmission formation, Caspian had arrived at Domain around Evil Mountain Range. Aftering here, Caspian found that Evil Mountain Range was bigger than he had imagined. If all Domains around the rainforest were included in it, it would not be enough for Caspian to fly around it for a whole year. Fortunately, the information given by Handsome¡¯s father pointed out a general area of Domain. It was just that Domain in this area was extremely huge in the entire Evil Mountain Range. The only way for Caspian now was to go in first and then take it one step at a time. Driving spirit boat, Caspian felt the drastic change in climate before it officially entered the rainforest. The air began to be more and more humid. The surface of spirit boat was covered with a thinyer of water droplets. As Caspian breathed, the air was especially slippery and sticky, and the water vapor was a little beyond people¡¯s imagination. And the temperature began to rise. It was as if he was put in a steamer. Under the steamer, there was boiling water. After flying forward for another two days, the weather gradually stabilized. The surrounding nts had all be the type that Caspian had never seen before. Generally speaking, his understanding of nts was about height, thickness, and so on. And the nts in Evil Mountain Range were all particrly big, or even too big to be exaggerated, to the point that they surpassed the nt stems. He felt that it would not be crowded even if five or six people were lying on some of the leaves. The moisture in the air was more abundant than before. Now, under the sunlight, it turned into a faint yellow color. At first, he could see some viges. The vige was full of high-rise hanging rooms, and the bottom was empty. People were sleeping in the room above. However, because he moved very fast, the progress of one day exceeded that of ordinary people by four or five days. After two days, he could not see the vige. The only thing that could be seen was the dense vegetation, and the white mist condensed by arge amount of water vapor. It was fine during the day, but the fog would dissipate a little under the sunlight. When evening fell, the wet ground would be filled with water vapor. The water vapor and the fog in the air blended together to form a thick white fog. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even see their fingers in such white fog. Meanwhile, the mist that didn¡¯t scatter throughout the years even had some effects on Caspian, preventing him from advancing at his original speed. In fact, in addition to the white fog, there were also some nts and some strange stone statues, which prevented Caspian from going forwardpletely ording to the n. These stone sculptures had appeared on the third day after he had entered Evil Mountain Range. There weren¡¯t many stone sculptures, and they were clearly all old. The surface was mottled, covered in moss or other vegetation. Some of them were even half-hidden under the mud. If it weren¡®t for the amazing eyesight of Caspian, he wouldn¡¯t even have discovered them. Although these stone statues were old, they did not suffer much damage under the erosion of the sun and the moon. When Caspian saw several stone statues and saw a stone statue leaning against the hillside, he directly pulled it out. To his surprise, the part of the sculpture buried within the mud was actually several timesrger than the part exposed outside the mud. The sculpture which had been pulled out by Caspian was nearly three stories tall. Only four or five people could hug it. After being pulled out of the mud, there was only arge, pitch-ck hole left behind. It gave off an abyss-like feeling. At this moment, even though the surroundings were wet and hot, in the face of this seemingly bottomless hole, it still gave people a cold feeling. But Caspian didn¡¯t care about it. He drew closer to the statue, carefully examining it. No one could tell from the outside how old the statue was. However, the carving was extremely strange. It looked like a ¡°man¡± with many hands. But this man¡¯s face was carved like a mask. In terms of details and overall aspects, the statue gave people an extremely ufortable feeling. It was as if a repressed emotion was about to gush out from the bottom of one¡¯s heart and then upy one¡¯s brain, making onepletely fall into a kind of sadness and despair. Caspian narrowed his eyes. As a cultivator, he could feel this emotion at this time, so the statue would not be so simple. ¡®Evil Mountain Range is the nest of the Ten-thousand-year-old Evil Dragon. Does this statue have anything to do with it?¡¯ Caspian guessed. He thought that the possibility was at least 80% or 90%. Because if the 10,000-year-old evil dragon still existed in this rainforest, it would never allow the totem representing other demons to appear. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Just as he was thinking this, the light in front of Caspian suddenly dimmed. At the same time, crackling sounds came from the depths of the dense vegetation ahead. Along with this, there were waves of strange cries that made one¡¯s eardrums feel stinging and sore. Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 At first, it was just a sporadic cry. But as he got closer, Caspian found that the noise was getting more and more intense, like the sound of summer rainstorm pouring on the banana leaf. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy¡­¡± Caspian frowned and looked up. As his eyes passed the tall stone statue, the huge leaves dozens of meters in front of him suddenly shattered. The knife light swept through the rain and flew around like snowkes. Apanied by several figures rushing out, there was a very strong hot, humid, and bloody smell. The first to enter Caspian¡¯s sight were seven or eight cultivators in simple and crude armor, but at this moment, their bodies were almost covered with blood. These cultivators were covered in blood and mud, and even their appearances could not be seen clearly. They stumbled and rushed out. Immediately, someone stumbled and fell into the muddy water. Before the others could react, Caspian saw a long arm suddenly stretch out from the dark jungle behind them and roll around the cultivator¡®s waist. In the blink of an eye, the cultivator was dragged back. By the time everyone around him realized what was going on, a shrill scream came from the jungle, and then it was swallowed by the sound of scalp explosion. ¡°Little Thirteen!¡± Someone in the cultivators cried out in grief. It sounded like a woman. It seemed that this woman seemed to want to rush back to save him, but she was immediately stopped by the people around her. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°We must take the things back! Thirteen will nevere back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget why we¡¯re here! Before we came, we were all ready to die!¡± The man¡¯s continuous roars instantly made the people who were almost on the verge of copse recognize the current situation. Everyone¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, as if they were soaked in blood. Obviously, they had just experienced a fierce fight. Moreover, it seemed that they had suffered a great loss. Everyone turned around and wanted to continue running forward, but at this time, they saw a huge stone statue standing in front of them. They didn¡¯t know if it was because the statue had appeared too suddenly, or because it was toorge, but when they saw it, they couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. When they saw the stone statue again and Caspian, who was looking at them expressionlessly, they showed an extremely obvious look of suspicion and vignce on their faces, which were covered with blood and mud. These cultivators held their weapons in their hands in an instant. They even straightened their bodies like iron tes. In fact, there were only six cultivators left. Not to mention the fact that two of them were at the first stage of the Holy Land Realm, the remaining four were at Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Even the six of them were at Holy Land Realm, and they were at the third level of the Holy Land Realm. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In Caspian¡¯s eyes, they didn¡¯t have the strength to fight at all. A heavily injured and frightened bird could be killed with a single p. However, these six people obviously did not know the identity and purpose of Caspian. They looked at Caspian with obvious panic. If Caspian attacked them, they almost had no ability to resist. However, the other party did not make a move. For these people, Caspian suddenly appeared. He did not have the habit of killing people and snatching treasures randomly. Moreover, these people¡¯s realms and strength were far lower than his. Was it necessary to kill and rob? For these cultivators, this moment seemed to be frozen. However, after a while, they saw that Caspian seemed to have no intention of attacking, so they gathered up their courage and tried to bypass the stone statue and Caspian and continue forward. But just now, they forgot the pursuers behind them. Originally, they did not have a gap with the pursuers behind them. Because of the death of theirpanions, they struggled for a moment. But this time was wasted because of their attention to Caspian. In the next moment, there was a loud bang! The thick and heavy vegetation was all torn apart. A few thin figures, wrapped in mud and blood, rushed out and formed a circle in an instant, surrounding the six cultivators. The eyes of the six cultivators instantly changed. Their eyes were filled with fear and despair. At this time, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but make a sound of surprise. Because, it was not the short people who rushed out of the dense forest, but the wet monkeys. The dirty monkeys were already disgusting enough. Now their hair was wet and stuck to their bodies, stained with mud. With their disgusting ferocious faces, they immediately made people feel particrly ufortable. At the same time, Caspian also found that these monkeys were all wild beasts. In other words, in terms of strength, they were higher than Pulse Control Realm. However, he felt a little strange. Even if these demon monkeys were wild beasts, the cultivators should not be so afraid of them. There were two Holy Land Realm cultivators among them. But the next moment, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed slightly. He remembered the strange tentacle that had taken away the cultivator named Thirteen. So the reason could be exined. There must be another existence behind these demon monkeys. This existence made cultivators present so scared. At this moment, a thin figure slowly walked out of the dense forest. This figure was a little taller than these short monkeys, but it was at most about the height of a person¡¯s waist. When he saw this figure, Caspian couldn¡¯t help showing a strange look. Because the demon monkey walked out at this moment with its hands sped behind its back and a leisurely face, like an old Grandpa spreading in the secr world under the sunset. This demon monkey had a yin and yang face! It used the center of its nose as the dividing line. Not only its left and right faces, but also its whole body was equally divided into half white and half ck. Unlike the dirty Demonic Monkeys, the body of the Demonic Monkey was clean without a trace of water stains. Wherever it went, the water on the ground and the floating mist around it seemed to be affected by an invisible force and were shaken away. Seeing this scene, the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth were slightly raised, revealing a yful smile. ¡°Early-stage of wisdom, Bone-eating Monkey of Yin and Yang.¡± He recognized the demon monkey¡¯s origin and understood why these cultivators were so afraid. The Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey that had appeared at this moment was actually an early-stage of wisdom, and it was a Level 8 opened-minded expert! If it was a human cultivator, it would be a mid level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. Demons¡¯ Blood Soul was strong and powerful. In the face of cultivators, his realm was slightly higher. Therefore, in terms of strength, the Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey of Level 8 was enough to make cultivators of the peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm be careful to deal with it. Among the six cultivators, the two with the highest realm were only at first stage of Holy Land Realm. In front of this Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey, their realm was probably not even that of a younger brother. They could only be said to be ants. And the tentacle that had swept away Thirteen was most likely the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey¡¯s tail. Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 In this situation, Caspian was already considering whether to make a move or not. The reason why he didn¡¯t participate before was that Caspian had no rtionship with the other party, and he didn¡¯t know what the other party had encountered. What if the other party were cultivators? But now the situation was obvious. These cultivators were besieged by demons. In that case, Caspian would not watch them be killed. The Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey of early-stage of wisdom seemed to understand what Caspian had just said. It raised its eyebrows and looked at him. Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the other party¡¯s gaze. Although the other party¡¯s pupils revealed a demonic green, they were extremely clear and full of thoughts. The next moment, the yin and yang bone-eating monkey opened its mouth and spoke in human language, ¡°Are you on the same side as them, a mere Holy Land Realm cultivator?¡± Its words were obviously meant for Caspian. However, the most surprising thing was that the words of Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey were perfect and its words were extremely clear. Caspian¡¯s eyes moved slightly. The cultivators in front of him looked shocked. They had been chased before, so they didn¡¯t expect that the Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey, who commanded this group of wild beasts, not only had an early-stage of wisdom, but had also melted the bones in its throat and could speak humannguage. This was a sign that the demon monkey¡¯s realm was higher than his peers¡¯. In other words, the Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey was more powerful than eighth-ss monsters with wisdom at the same level. Thinking of this, cultivators present looked even more desperate. The Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey brought unprecedented pressure to cultivators present, but for Caspian, he had no special feeling. If he insisted on describing it, it was not fear, but interesting. A yin and yang monkey was talking to him in humannguage and pretending. It was really interesting. Looking at the other party with interest, Caspian said lightly, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± They didn¡¯t expect such an answer. The cultivators present couldn¡¯t help but tremble and looked at Caspian in shock. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this guy know how terrifying this Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey is?¡± At this moment, the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey was so angry that its face changed. Those wild beasts and demon monkeys could feel its anger. The fur all over the wild beast demon monkeys¡¯ bodies stood on end. Their eyes were full of bloodthirstiness as they stared at Caspian. ¡°Haha!¡± Caspian sneered. These small animals knew what kind of people could be provoked, and who could not be provoked? The atmosphere at the scene froze for a moment because of Caspian¡¯s words. The dense forest suddenly became extremely quiet. At this time, one of the cultivators suddenly faced Caspian and knelt in the muddy water with a flop. He raised something high in the air with both hands and said, ¡°Lord Spiritualist, I beg you, please hand over this Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum to the White family of Same Spirit City¡­ We are willing to stop this group of demon monkeys for Your Excellency!¡± The cultivator who spoke was the female cultivator who shouted ¡°Thirteen¡±. Her face was covered with blood and mud, so it was impossible to see her face. And what she held high in her hand was an extremely fat ganoderma lucidum that was nearly a foot long. The crown of ganoderma lucidum was like an umbre, bright red like blood. There was an ice blue in the middle, spreading out like a spider web. At this time, just looking at this ganoderma lucidum gave people a feeling of warmth all over the body, but when breathing, there was a cool andfortable feeling in their hearts and lungs. Looking at the Ganoderma lucidum, the horrible injuries on these cultivators, and the reaction that the demon monkey was about to explode on the spot, Caspian suddenly understood what was going on. Demons were bound to apany the exotic minerals and produce in the wilderness. The Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum must be a natural treasure that had grown up in the territory of the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey. He had seen many treasures, so it was natural for him to have extraordinary eyesight. The age of the precious Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum could be judged by the spider web lines spreading out from the middle blue ice pupils. Every 50 years, the lines would spread outward. Caspian looked around and saw that there were five circles of blue patterns on the surface of the ganoderma lucidum, which were still spreading outward. Then it could be judged that the Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum was more than 250 years old, close to 300 years old. Such an ancient Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure was enough to tempt cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm. How could this cultivator hand it over to him so easily? However, this thought was ignored by Caspian as his heart shook slightly. After all, the various natural treasures Caspian possessed were twenty thousand years old. Compared to the age, the treasures he possessed could be said to be the ancestors of this precious Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum. So what if it was nearly 300 years? Even if it was 3,000 years, Caspian would not necessarily take another look at it. What made him unhappy now was the other party¡¯s attitude. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided to save you, but you want me to run errands for you. Or, who do you think you are to assign me a task?¡± Before Caspian responded, the other five cultivators also knelt down and directly kowtowed to Caspian. ¡°Spiritualist, the lifespan of the ancestor of the White family ising to an end. The White family once fought against the beast tide and eight Masters died in battle, so now there is not a single Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ The ancestor had sustained serious injuries because she wanted to resist the beast tide at that time. Otherwise, she would have at least 40 years to live¡­¡± ¡°We, we also hope to contribute to the White family. Lord, please grant our wish!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t go back. Our lives can stay here. But this Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum is particrly important for the White family¡¯s Ancestor to prolong her life. It must be taken back!¡± As they spoke, the six cultivators burst into tears and choked with sobs. Then they kowtowed to the ground again. ¡°Your Excellency, please grant our wish!¡± The muddy water on the ground sshed in all directions. The next moment, the Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey said in a gloomy voice, ¡°None of you can leave today. Without a map, you dare to break into Evil Mountain Range. And you too!¡± ¡°You¡¯re unlucky today. You¡¯re courting death. Haha! The marrow of a third stage of Holy Land Realm cultivator must be delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten cultivators¡¯ meat for a long time. The first few are not enough!¡± After that, the Bone-eating Monkey bared its teeth. Its sharp teeth were scarlet. There were still some remnants of flesh left between its teeth. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Hearing this, the six cultivators on the scene gritted their teeth with extreme grief and indignation. They had 13panions this time. Seven of them were swept away by the other party¡¯s tail. Now it seemed that they were all eaten by the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey. ¡°You guys surround these guys. Don¡¯t kill them. I want fresh food!¡± The Bone-eating Monkey grinned hideously and pointed at Caspian. ¡°As for this guy, leave him to me. I want to open his head and drink hot brain matter directly!¡± As soon as the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey finished speaking, it found that Caspian did not look at it at all. Instead, Caspian looked at the six cultivators and said, ¡°Stand up.¡± His tone was still indifferent. Others seemed to be suffocating with the feeling of a storm. Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 The moist air in the rainforest, at this moment, became like cotton soaked in rain, piled up on people¡¯s faces and chests, making it difficult for people to breathe. At this moment, those wild beasts and demon monkeys, which were still screaming, seemed to have seen something horrible. They all stared, but their necks shrank, and they stood still, shivering. A look of surprise appeared in the eyes of the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey. The six cultivators who were kneeling on the ground trembled at the same time. The female cultivator, who was holding the precious Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum, gritted her teeth, got up from the ground, and looked up at Caspian. Although the other party had no clear response, his attitude showed that he was going to intervene in this matter. But this decision was different from what the female cultivator had expected. She hesitated for a moment and finally decided to remind him, ¡°Your Excellency, this, this demon is an eighth-ss early-stage of wisdom¡­¡± This sentence was already telling Caspian that although he was at the third level of Holy Land Realm, this early-stage of wisdom was not as easy to deal with as he thought. Right now, the most important thing was to bring this precious Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum back to Same Spirit City and hand it over to the White family. Otherwise, their lives would have been in vain. Although the other cultivators also needed Caspian¡¯s help at this moment, they also felt that Caspian had underestimated the demon at this time. This demon was a high-level early-stage of wisdom, and this was Evil Mountain Range. ¡°You¡¯re going to suffer a great loss if you have such an attitude.¡± Although they didn¡¯t show it, at this time, they actually had some resentment toward Caspian. ¡°All of us have decided to risk our lives to buy you some time to escape. Just take the things and leave, okay?¡± ¡°So?¡± At this time, Caspian¡¯s eyes fell on the female cultivator. ¡°Is it very powerful?¡± The cultivators were speechless. They were all wondering whether the decision they had just made was appropriate or not. The other party seemed to be too arrogant! Before they could respond, the Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey, which had been watching from the side, waspletely furious. ¡°Cut the crap! Take them down and leave this guy to me!¡± With an angry roar, the air around the Bone- eating Monkey seemed to explode. Then there was a roar, and the ground covered with mud and fallen leaves suddenly bulged high, as if something was moving quickly underground. This group of cultivators was caught off guard and was immediately knocked to the ground. When the bulge arrived in front of the stone sculpture, it suddenly tore through the earth. As arge amount of mud exploded, the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey¡¯s thick and long tail swept out like a huge python hunting for food. Bang! The three-story stone sculpture was instantly chopped into two pieces by the wind. It fell to the ground, causing the surrounding vegetation to tremble wildly. The water stains on the vegetation fell down one after another, as if there was a rainstorm. After destroying the stone statue, it raised its tail high like a mountain-splitting steel whip and smashed toward Caspian. The air above Caspian¡¯s head was blown up like rolling thunder. In an instant, not only Caspian but also his spirit boat was enveloped in a destructive aura, as if they would explode in the next moment and break into powder. Everything happened too quickly. From the Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey¡¯s attack to the fact that Caspian couldn¡¯t avoid it, everything happened in a sh. The group of cultivators who fell to the ground ignored the wild beast and demon monkeys that were pouncing on them and looked up at Caspian, their eyes full of despair. ¡°Thest hope of sending out the precious Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum is shattered just like that¡­¡± Unfortunately, everyone was in such a mood at the moment. They did not notice that Caspian¡¯s eyes had not changed from beginning to end. Even though the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey¡¯s tail, which was strong enough to shatter steel, was about to fall on his head, Caspian¡¯s expression did not change. Since Heavenly Spirit Realm could be killed directly, demons of early-stage of wisdom were nothing to him. He then raised his hand. Crack! The hearts of the six cultivators trembled at the same time. Some even turned their heads, not daring to look at the next tragic scene. The Bone-eating Monkey was also licking its mouth proudly, waiting for the following delicious food. But there was only a soft click. There was no explosion of flesh and blood, nor was there any explosion of spirit boat. What came from it was just a light sound like something on the table. When the six cultivators looked up together, they saw an extremely shocking scene. The Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey¡¯s tail was firmly grasped by Caspian! The surrounding air was still surging to both sides like boiling water. However, Caspian and spirit boat under his feet remained motionless. The female cultivator shivered and came to her senses. She hurriedly turned to look at the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey. She saw the surprised expression of the Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey, which was ten times more exaggerated than theirs! Obviously, the Bone-eating Yin-Yang Monkey had a clearer understanding of its own strength. But now, this blow was easily blocked by the opponent. Looking at the twisted face of the Bone-eating Monkey, an emotion suddenly reappeared in the female cultivator¡¯s heart. ¡®Maybe¡­ Maybe this guy is really strong, not arrogant?¡¯ Just as she was thinking this, Caspian¡¯sughter came from spirit boat, and then he spat out two words lightly, ¡°Ant¡­¡± This sound was like the spark of firecrackers. The next moment, he clenched the tail in his hand and twisted it. Swoosh! Crack! Crack! Crack! Before the Bone-eating Monkey could react, its tail was turned into a dough flower. The skin and flesh were also torn into pieces. Blood and minced meat, from the part in Caspian¡¯s hand, quickly spread to the Bone-eating Monkey. White bones could be seen clearly in the broken wounds. The moist air caused the surrounding air to be more and more fishy and sticky. At the same time, it also caused the blood mist to grow even more enchanting. ¡°Argh!¡± By the time the Bone-eating Monkey reacted, the blood had already exploded on its butt. The intense pain made the Bone-eating Monkey scream. It covered its butt and jumped high. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It gritted its teeth, its face full of shock and anger. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The wild roar shook the surrounding vegetation. ¡°You just said that, huh?¡± As soon as the monkey finished speaking, the voice of Caspian suddenly came to the ears of the Yin- Yang Bone-eating Monkey. It hurriedly looked up. There was no one else in spirit boat ahead. ¡®When did this guye?¡¯ The Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey felt that all the blood in its body had solidified. Even the exploded butt didn¡¯t feel any pain. Instead, it felt cold. It wanted to fight back, but at this time, it felt that its neck was grabbed by someone. Then, as the most powerful force of demons, it seemed to be a huge joke at this moment. Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 At this moment, the Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey felt like a chicken. It was a chicken that was held in Caspian¡¯s hand. Even though it danced about and frantically fluttered its wings, it was still useless. The scenery in front of it was spinning wildly. Based on its experience, the Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey knew that it should have been hit in a semicircle by the opponent in the air. Bang! The next moment, the Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey was smashed to the ground by Caspian. However, it was a pity that the soil here was made of foam and mixed with arge number of fallen leaves. Therefore, in addition to creating a horrible hole, the damage caused to the Bone-eating Monkey was far less than that caused by Caspian¡¯s twisting its tail. But, the good fortune of the Bone-eating Monkeysted for only a while. Caspian lifted it, which was half the height of a man, and waved his other arm, breaking it into two pieces. Its body turned cold and then light. The eyes of the Bone-eating Monkey widened. It opened its mouth and wanted to say something or shout out. However, the blood in its mouth gushed out in an instant, and it could only make a gurgling sound in its throat. It was an ugly monkey that was half ck and half white. Now it bared its teeth and looked ferocious, which made it look even more hateful. Caspian couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He crushed the other party¡¯s head, threw its body on the ground, and shook his own hand. In fact, the whole process only took two or three blinks. When the strong smell of blood spread out, the six cultivators and the Wild Beast Demon Monkeys did not react at all. When they realized what was going on, shock, fear, doubt, joy, disbelief, and all sorts of emotions gathered on their faces. For a moment, their facial features were distorted and their expressions looked extremely strange. As for the Wild Beast Demonic Monkeys, they themselves were not that clever. However, the death of the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey allowed them to instantly understand what had happened. These demon monkeys screamed and had no time to care about cultivators that fell to the ground. They were anxious and wanted to escape to the depths of the dense forest. Caspian didn¡¯t even need to make a move this time. Spiritual sense attack swept them out. These wild beasts and demon monkeys couldn¡¯t even make a sound. They directly flew out and fell to the ground. Their eyes, noses, and mouths were all covered with blood, and their chests were no longer undting. Obviously, they were all killed in an instant. It was not until this moment that the six cultivators finally came to their senses. A moment ago, they were ready to die, but the next moment, they found that demons had been killed. It was too fast to be in a good mood together. Therefore, although they understood that they were safe now, after they got up from the ground, these cultivators were still in a trance and their feet were light, which made them feel particrly unreal. Caspian had no patience to wait for them to calm down. He had a question to ask now. He directly exchanged asked the female cultivator holding the ganoderma lucidum. ¡°What happened to the map mentioned by the Bone-eating Monkey just now? Is there a map in this Evil Mountain Forest?¡± The female cultivator¡¯s eyes were still a little erratic at this time, but it could be seen that she was also trying to stabilize her mind. After taking a few deep breaths, her body didn¡¯t sway that much, and as such, she hurriedly replied to Caspian¡¯s question. ¡°The Evil Savage rainforest upied a vast area, and there were three cities around it¡­ Many families and sects would use Evil Mountain Range as a training ground¡­ And because of the special environment here, rare treasures of heaven and earth would often appear.¡± ¡°Some influential families and sects would alsoe in to collect herbs¡­ As time goes by, these families and sects will have the map of Domain in the part of Evil Mountain Range.¡± ¡°Hand it over.¡± Caspian spread out his hands. ¡°Huh?¡± The female cultivator was stunned for a moment and then understood. She looked embarrassed and said, ¡°I, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she felt Caspian¡¯s sharp eyes. At this moment, she felt as if her soul had been pierced through. Her body could not help but tremble. ¡°We, we really don¡¯t¡­ But the White family will have¡­¡± The female cultivator gritted her teeth and looked up at Caspian. She suddenly knelt down again. Before the other cultivators could figure out what had happened, they heard the female cultivator continue to say to Caspian, ¡°Thank you for saving my life. Because of this, I dare to swear that I really didn¡¯t lie to you in this matter. We came here this time only because we got the news that there would be precious Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum in Domain in this area, so we rushed in¡­¡± ¡°However, if we went back to Same Spirit City, we would give this precious Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum to the White family. With the help of this Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum, there should not be any problem with the map of Evil Mountain Range that you asked the White family¡­¡± ¡°You saved our lives, so I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Caspian became more and more impatient. ¡°Are you hinting to me not to take the precious Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum?¡± Caspian frowned. In fact, this female cultivator had such an idea just now. But at this moment, of course, she couldn¡¯t admit it. So she quickly kowtowed to the ground. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°I absolutely don¡¯t think so¡­¡± ¡°Ha! Do you really think I like the weeds in your hand?¡± Caspian sneered. Although he didn¡¯t like to show off, if it was really because of a ganoderma lucidum that he didn¡¯t like and was misunderstood by others that he wanted to steal it, Caspian would still be very unhappy. With a flip of his wrist, a 20,000-year-old ganoderma lucidum appeared in his hand. Every 50 years, there would be an ice ring pattern on the Ganoderma lucidum. Twenty thousand years was a total of four hundred ice rings. These lines were stacked together at this time, which made the Ganoderma lucidum look wonderful and mysterious. It burst out with light, and immediately formed a vast shadow in the dark Domain like a river of stars. Caspian tossed the Ganoderma lucidum in his hand. He nced sideways at the female cultivator and the group of cultivators who were also so shocked that their eyeballs were about to fall to the ground. He sneered and said, ¡°Do you still think I will like the one in your hand?¡± Reality was the best evidence. Compared with the one owned by Caspian, the one in the female cultivator¡¯s hands, which was less than 300 years old, was nothing at all. The shock and surprise on the faces of these cultivators at this momentpletely satisfied Caspian¡¯s vanity. Having achieved his purpose of showing off, Caspian turned over his wrist and put away the precious Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum. Then he looked at the other side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that everyone wants to covet your little treasure. If I really liked it, I would have just killed you all. If you really want to thank me, you have to thank the White family. If I hadn¡¯t heard that the White family had lost eight Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators to resist the beast tide.¡± ¡°This time, you picked this precious Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum for the White family Ancestor, and I won¡¯t take action¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me. I was wrong.¡± The female cultivator was honest and knew that there was no point in fighting back at this moment, so she admitted her mistake. After apologizing, she immediately said, ¡°Your Excellency, if you believe me, you¡¯d better go to the White family. Because in this Evil Wild rainforest, without a map, it was difficult to move. At that time, if you were trapped in it, there would be no way to escape. That will be terrible.¡± Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 Caspian didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the female cultivator. The female cultivator became more and more flustered under Caspian¡¯s gaze. Finally, she couldn¡¯t bear the pressure any longer and said, ¡°I absolutely didn¡¯t mean to lie to you, my lord. There is a shape-shifting demon in this evil rainforest. The demon was said to have thousands of thoughts, and it could attach to any demons or nt to monitor the entire rainforest¡­ If one had entered without the map, he would have easily been discovered and even fallen into a trap. As for being lost in the forest, it was even moremon¡­¡± ¡°It can be said that if there is no map, less than 30% of the people who enter Evil Mountain Range every year cane back safely.¡± Speaking of this, the female cultivator paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°The White family once led the whole city¡¯s cultivators to fight against demons, and the White family itself was an old cultivator family. They had a map of the Evil Mountain rainforest, whose area might berger than the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡­ If the map in your hand is notprehensive enough, there should be no big problem if you negotiate with the White family.¡± After the female cultivator finished speaking, she looked at Caspian uneasily. She did not know if her exnation could satisfy the other party. Caspian had already guessed that shapeshifting demon the female cultivator was talking about was Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. In that case, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon should still exist in Evil Mountain Range now. This was good news for Caspian. As for the other party¡¯s proposal, Caspian began to seriously consider it at this moment. In fact, when he entered the Evil Mountain Range, Caspian felt that something was wrong. The secret bell hanging at his waist also indicated that there were threats around. The rainforest¡¯s range was too wide, and the deeper he went, the more enormous the vegetation became. It wasplicated, and it was easy to make people lose their way. If Caspian was now a cultivator of Amethyst Pce Realm, then there was no need to consider other factors. He would tear through the void andnd on the spot. With a sweep of his spiritual sense, he could find Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon and p it to death. But now, he could not be so straightforward. He had no choice but to use limited information to look for Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Now the female cultivator¡¯s words gave Caspian a new direction. If Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was the most threatening big demon in Evil Mountain Range, then the White family mentioned by the female cultivator might have dealt with it. It was a good choice to learn more about the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. After some thought, Caspian nodded and agreed. However, he still sneered. ¡°It will be very safe to go out with me.¡± The female cultivator blushed. She knew that she had been seen through again. Caspian naturally knew what the female cultivator was thinking. On the one hand, her suggestion was indeed good. In another aspect, she also hoped that she could rely on the big tree, Caspian, to leave Evil Mountain Range safely. In their current state, they couldn¡¯t stand any more torture. Caspian did not give the other party any face and directly told her about it. ¡°The meaning was very clear, I ept your proposal, but don¡¯t treat me as a fool. Your little thought is really not enough.¡± The female cultivator was also very direct at this time. She simply said, ¡°This time, you saved our lives. When we went to the White family, I would do my best to help you.¡± After that, the female cultivator asked Caspian to wait for a moment before leaving. She then returned to the other people¡¯s side, she firstmanded several of them to help the other seriously injured people heal. She took anotherpanion to peel off the corpse of the Bone-eating Monkey. Caspian watched her do these things. The female cultivator was busy for a while. Then she walked to Caspian with a few things in her hands. ¡°My lord, this is the fifth section of the Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey¡¯s heart, liver, and spine.¡± She respectfully offered these things to Caspian. ¡°Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey¡¯s heart and liver can be used to refine elixirs, which can be used to treat injuries. As for the spine and bone grinding powder, with the help of other drugs, it has a magical effect on the recovery of broken limbs. If it is used to forge weapons, it can also enhance the tenacity of weapons,¡± The female cultivator exined in detail. In fact, Caspian had no interest in these things now, so after killing the Bone-eating Monkey, he did not care about its body. But now, this female cultivator¡¯s attitude was obviously very satisfying. After seeing the other party¡¯s hesitant attitude, Caspian waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, including the fur and bones of the Bone-eating Monkey.¡± The female cultivator was overjoyed. Her eyes even revealed a look of disbelief. She had originally also spoken to Caspian, hoping that Caspian could reward them with the fur and flesh of the Bone-eating Monkey and the few wild beasts. Because she felt thatpared with the Yin- Yang Bone-eating Monkey¡¯s heart and spine, the flesh and blood was of little value. However, these rtively worthless things could help the female cultivators make up for some losses. The problem was that Caspian killed the demon, so the right to deal with it was naturally in the hands of Caspian. Even if Caspian didn¡¯t want these things, even if he burned them or threw them away, they were not qualified to say anything. This was also why Caspian was satisfied with the female cultivator. In cultivators, there were too many people who said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I take it if you don¡¯t want it anymore? Anyway, you don¡¯t care about these things, I will take it away.¡± This kind of person, who was weak and reasonable, took other people¡¯s things without reason. The female cultivator was very clear about her location. She was also very well aware of her position. Caspian was not a stingy person, so he naturally nodded and agreed. He also gave the Yin-Yang Bone-eating Monkey¡¯s heart and spine to the other side. The female cultivator was so excited that she burst into tears. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Caspian was still confused, butter he heard from other cultivators that this female cultivator had a younger brother. When he fought with others before, he was plotted against, and his spine was broken and paralyzed in bed. Not to mention that the Path to Immortality had been cut off because of this, even living like an ordinary person had be an extravagant hope. But now with the backbone of the Bone-eating Monkey, her brother¡¯s hope of healing was greatly increased. How could she not cry on the spot? Caspian had saved her life before, and now she was rewarded. The female cultivator suddenly became more and more respectful to Caspian. After busying herself, her attitude even made people feel that she was a servant of Caspian. Everyone cleaned their bodies with talismans like Clean Water Charms. After taking some elixirs, they also came to formally salute Caspian. This group of people had suffered a great disaster. They looked particrly haggard, but it was not a big problem to support them to return to Same Spirit City. At this moment, the female cultivator also washed away the blood and mud on her body and came to see Caspian. She looked to be 27 or 28 years old, with distinct facial features. Although she was not very beautiful, she was still unforgettable. However, Caspian knew that once a cultivator reached Holy Land Realm, unless she encountered some special circumstances, her speed of aging would be far slower than that of an ordinary person. Judging from the age and realm of this female cultivator, her real age must be much older than what she looked like now. Through the introduction of the female cultivator, Caspian also knew her name was Mona Jones. Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 When they went back, they took spirit boat of Caspian. Naturally, they would take the same route back. When they were being chased by the demon monkey, Mona Jones and the others were in a panic. They did not follow the route they had taken into Evil Mountain Range at all. If they wanted to return to Same Spirit City at this time, they had to leave Evil Mountain Range first. After confirming their position, they could then turn around and fly. Since he had time, Caspian asked Mona about the White family. Mona was now very respectful to Caspian. She told Caspian everything she knew. So she told him everything she knew about the White family. In fact, about 70 years ago, the White family was still the City Lord¡¯s family. In other words, head of the n of the White family was also the city governor of Same Spirit City. The White family had been upying the same city for 400 years. Originally, it was also a foreign family, but after careful development, the family might have had some fortuitous encounters. It had reached its peak two hundred years ago. At that time, there were 12 Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in the White family. This number was more than enough for them to establish their own sect. But the White family didn¡¯t do that. This was also the most admirable thing in the White family. Same Spirit City was one of the three cities around, the closest to Evil Mountain Range. Because of this, Same Spirit City had suffered the most from demons since ancient times. ording to history, the most concentrated invasion of demons had reached 12 times in a month. If an ordinary city was attacked so frequently by demons, it would either bepletely defeated by demons, or all the residents in the city would migrate and give up the city. However, Same Spirit City did not. The most important reason was the White family¡¯s bloody battle. The White family was leading the families of Same Spirit City to resist every attack of demons. There was a saying in the White family, ¡°The sons of the family can only die on the battlefield against demons.¡± The most tragic battle had happened 70 years ago. For some unknown reason, the number of demons was more than every time in the past hundreds of years. And there were more than 40 shapeshifting demons gathered together. In this battle, two of the eight cultivators of the White family died first. The remaining six, in order to stop the beast tide from constantly attacking the defensive line, resolutely disyed the forbidden art of the White family, using their lives as a guide to trigger the thunder and the horrible thunder punishment. Dense lightning interweaved into a line of defense that stretched for thousands of miles, blocking between Same Spirit City and Evil Wild rainforest. The lightning continued for three days. Thanks to the dy of these three days, Same Spirit City managed tost until the Great cultivator Army arrived, causing the beast tide to bitterly retreat. The White family¡¯s vitality had been greatly undermined by the battle. Cultivators were almost all dead, and it was absolutely impossible for only Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators to fight in a fierce battle. What¡¯s more, the White family was a family that was not afraid of death to protect a side. The loss of the White family was not only the highest-end Heavenly Spirit Realm, but also all Holy Land Realm cultivators and high-level Pulse Control Realm cultivators. From the perspective of strength, after the battle, the White family changed from a family that could establish a new sect to a small family that could only exist in viges and towns. Fortunately, one of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the White family survived. She was now the ancestor of the White family. However, when the ancestor was discovered at that time, she was almost burnt to ashes. After being rescued, the realm of the ancestor of the White family dropped from Heavenly Spirit Realm to Pulse Control Realm, and her life span was greatly reduced. Mona and the others had risked their lives in search of the Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum in order to extend the White family Ancestor¡¯s life. In Mona¡¯s words, the White family did not have any high-endbat strength now. But as long as someone dared to disrespect the White family, the whole Same Spirit City would risk their lives to fight with them. Because everyone knew that the lives of everyone in this city were exchanged by the lives of cultivators of the White family. The White family was the symbol of Same Spirit City, as well as the belief. At this point, Caspian noticed that both Mona and the other cultivators¡¯ eyes were shining. He also understood why Mona was so determined to give him the Ganoderma lucidum without any doubt. Because in her opinion, no one would rob anything that should be given to the White family around Evil Mountain Range. However, Mona made a small mistake this time. Before that, Caspian really didn¡¯t know about these things. When they went out, Caspian sped up the speed of spirit boat. So two dayster, spirit boat drove out of Evil Mountain Range. Mona and the others would be in charge of the rest. After observing the surrounding terrain and following the map in her hand, Mona told Caspian that their bad luck was neither good nor bad. It took them two days to arrive in Same Spirit City. It was almost the same time as when they left the Evil Rainforest Range. She also showed Caspian the map she had. The map was carved on a jade scroll. Caspian scanned the map with his spiritual sense and found that it was very rough and could barely be identified. But ording to Mona¡¯s exnation, some special terrain and the range of the safety zone could still be seen. Then, they continued their journey. Two dayster, Caspian standing on the deck of spirit boat could see Same Spirit City from afar. Although he had learned something about the city from Mona Jones and others in the past few days, he was still stunned when he saw it. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Because the structure of this city was different from what he had seen in the past. This city was like a big circle and a small circle leaning together. Among them, the big circle looked much more prosperous, and the small circle looked a little old. Caspian asked Mona and soon understood. It turned out that the situation in Same Spirit City was somewhat simr to that of Evergreen Town. Evergreen Town was also divided into new town and the old town. The first meeting between Caspian and Jessica was in the old town. Same Spirit City was a small old city. After the fierce battle about 70 years ago, the old city waspletely handed over to the White family by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Then, a new city was built next to the old city. The new city had extremely powerful defense array methods, so from now on; there was no need to worry about the invasion of the beast tide. ¡°We¡¯re going to the old city right now,¡± Mona exined. ¡°In fact, there¡¯s not much difference between the new city and the old city. It¡¯s just that one side looks more prosperous because it¡¯s newly built. We¡¯re used to living in the old city, because the old city is friendly, and¡­¡± Mona smiled and added, ¡°It¡¯s also because we can get closer to the White family.¡± While they were talking, spirit boat hadnded in front of the gate of the old city. At this time, Caspian found that there were no guards in front of the city gate. The pedestrians could go in and out at will. This was also very different from the cities he had passed before. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Caspian had been to a city before, so there must be guards at the city gate. The more important the town was, the more strictly guarded the entrance. There were even formations at the city gate in some of the most strategic cities. Once a shape-shifting demon or dark cultivator tried to sneak in, formation would be activated and force them to appear. The purpose of doing so was to ensure the safety of the city. After all, most of the people living in that city were ordinary people, and cultivators were only a small part. If shape-shifting demon or dark cultivator got involved, then the cost would be unimaginable. Not only shape-shifting demon or dark cultivator, but also some criminals and cultivators wanted by the imperial court or the sects were unable to enter the town. However, Same Spirit City in front of him was different. ording to Mona, Same Spirit City was divided into a new city and an old city. From this angle, one could see that there were guards at the gate of the new city, and Caspian could also see spiritual Qi activated by formation. However, there was no guard in the old city next to the new city. Anyone could enter and exit at will. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that demons and dark cultivator will sneak in?¡± Caspian was confused. Because in his opinion, the White family and demons had been fighting for a long time. For cultivators and civilians of this city, the White family was their faith and spiritual pir. For demons, the White family was a thorn in their side. When he led the troops to battle that year, Caspian was very clear about the principle of capturing the rebels first. It was the same here. If a shape-shifting demon took advantage of this ce to enter the city and kill the remaining members of the White family, wouldn¡¯t that be equivalent to destroying the spirit totem of Same Spirit City? Taking advantage of the opportunity to enter the city, Caspian finally asked this question. Originally, he thought that there was a special way to identify demons and cultivators. However, Mona was stumped by the question. After thinking for a long time and entering the city, she replied, ¡°I don¡®t know the specific reason, but many years ago, there were indeed shapeshifting demons that wanted to sneak in.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Before that guy entered the city, he suddenly covered his head and showed his true form. Then he ran away,¡± Mona said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°It seems that there are still some special ways,¡± Caspian muttered. At this time, Mona Jones said, ¡°But under normal circumstances, demons or dark cultivators would never dare toe in.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Caspian was curious. ¡°Because cultivators who came to the old city came here because they admired the White family. And many cultivators would automatically protect the White family¡­ Although this old city doesn¡¯t seem to have any protection, the invisible defense may be much more tightly guarded than the new city,¡± Mona Jones replied. ¡®In that case, it is indeed possible. N?velDrama.Org content rights. But in the final analysis, this kind of confidence was exchanged with the lives ofthe previous generations of the White family¡­¡¯ Caspian thought. After entering the city, Mona would be in charge of going to the White family to see the ancestor. She first arranged for herpanions to return to the family to report, and then led Caspian forward. Caspian had already made a guess through observation. Now that he saw Mona¡¯s various arrangements, he waspletely sure. Mona was also head of the n of a certain n in Same Spirit City. No wonder she had such great prestige in front of those people. Mona led the way. After walking for a while, she arrived at an old house in the old city. This kind of old houses could be seen everywhere in this old city. The only difference was that the position might be deeper. Anyway, if it weren¡¯t for Mona leading the way, Caspian would probably have passed by the old house of the White family and not known that this was his destination. There were no guards in front of the old mansion of the White family. Mona knocked on the door three times. Soon, the door opened, revealing an old man¡¯s face. This old man should be a gatekeeper. She then revealed her identity and told the purpose of this trip. After the gatekeeper answered, the door closed again. Mona came back and said to Caspian, ¡°He went in and reported. Please wait a moment, Your Excellency¡­¡± Caspian nodded and said nothing. There were not many expressions on Caspian¡¯s face, so Mona did not know what he was thinking. But in truth, after entering the territory of the White family¡¯s residence, Caspian felt as if it were being suppressed. However, he was certain that the oppressive feeling was not directed at him. This feeling made him feel a little strange and curious. Therefore, Caspian remained calm and intended to test the White family¡¯s people again. Soon, the door opened again. It was the same room as before, indicating that the Patriarch and head of the n wanted to invite Caspian and Mona to the mansion for a chat. The atmosphere in the old house of the White family was very quiet, as if there was no one living in the mansion at all. However, Caspian had heard from Mona that more than half of the White family¡¯s men had died in battle. The remaining few were women and children, so he could understand. The gatekeeper led them to a small building in the backyard and turned to leave. It seemed to be Mona¡¯s first time here, and she looked a little nervous. She looked back at Caspian, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door. It was a man who looked to be thirty-six or thirty-seven years old who opened the door. This man was gentle and refined, with a long beard on his chin. If one didn¡¯t call someone with this temperament a cultivator, it was easy to be regarded as a sophisticated schr in the secr world. After seeing this man, Mona immediately revealed the other party¡¯s identity, ¡°Head of the n Bai¡­¡± ¡°This way please¡­¡± The man smiled and nodded to Mona and Caspian. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± When head of the n White¡¯s eyes fell on Caspian, Caspian faintly felt that something in vigor seemed to have been activated. But this feeling was fleeting. When he realized it, it had disappeared. Therefore, Caspian couldn¡¯t be sure whether this feeling was real or not. Head of the n had already invited them in, so nothing strange happened. After entering the room, Caspian found that the decoration in the room was also very simple, even giving people a feeling that it was too simple. At the end was a wooden couch with two chairs on both sides. Other than that, there were no other decorations. After head of the n came in, he went straight to the side of a hunchbacked old woman sitting cross- legged on the bed. This old woman was naturally the Patriarch of the White family, the only one who survived after activating the forbidden art seventy years ago. At that time, the ancestor of the White family was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, but now, he was just an old Pulse Control Realm cultivator who was about to exhaust his Qi and blood. Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 Caspian had heard Mona¡¯s introduction before. The White family ancestor¡¯s vigor had been exhausted, and she had been severely injured. Now, she was on the verge of dying. The precious Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum Mona picked was for the White family Ancestor to prolong her life. In order to prolong the ancestor¡¯s life, the White family also issued the task of purchasing the Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure that could prolong the ancestor¡¯s life at all costs. However, in this world, both mortals and cultivators wanted to live longer. Therefore, all the exotic minerals and produce that could prolong one¡¯s life were regarded as treasures by families or sects. Even the White family with such a reputation did not carry out the purchase smoothly. At this time, Caspian also took this opportunity to look at the White family Ancestor. The old man looked like an old woman in her 80s in the secr world. She was thin, gray-haired, wrinkled, and stooped. However, her sharp eyes showed that the other party used to be a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, and now she was still a cultivator of Pulse Control Realm. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, head of the Jones n,¡± After he stood still, head of the White family thanked Mona again. At this time, there was no need to pretend to be polite. After Mona answered, she took out the Ganoderma lucidum and put it on the tea table beside her. The White family Ancestor then spoke, ¡°The refinement of elixirs can extend my lifespan by two months or three months.¡± Hearing this, head of the White family and Mona¡¯s eyes dimmed. N?velDrama.Org content rights. A Heaven Treasure or Earth Treasure that could prolong one¡¯s life certainly could not extend one¡¯s life by many years. If it could, the old monsters that had existed for tens of thousands of years or hundreds of thousands of years would probably appear. The Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum had grown for nearly 3,600 months. After it was refined into an elixir, it could extend one¡¯s life by two or three months. It was already very good. In fact, not to mention two or three months, even if it could extend one¡¯s life for a day, this kind of Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure could be said to have a price but no market. Because of this, head of the White family and the White family Ancestor were sincerely grateful to Mona Jones. ¡°Two months?¡± At this time, Caspian suddenly said, ¡°Why do I think it canst for five months?¡± Mona Jones was shocked. Head of the White family and the White family Ancestor also looked up at Caspian. ¡°Lord, you¡­ You said that this Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum can extend the lifespan of Ancestor by five months?¡± Mona Jones¡¯s voice trembled when she said this. It was almost double the time. In fact, if it was counted as the Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum, it would probably take a thousand- year old ganoderma lucidum to extend one¡¯s life by five months. That was why Mona wanted to verify Caspian¡¯s words. Caspian squinted at her with a calm expression and said nothing. Head of the White family immediately understood what was going on. He cupped his hands at Caspian and said, ¡°I wonder if you need any help here in the Same Spirit City¡­ Although there are few people in the White family and our strength is not as good as before, we still have some influence. As long as it is not a big deal in Same Spirit City, the White family can solve your problem by relying on our old rtionship.¡± Mona was stunned for a moment, and then she came to her senses. The purpose of Caspian¡¯s visit to the White family was different from hers. So Mona hurriedly said, ¡°Head of the White family, this is Caspian Montgomery. If it weren¡¯t for Caspian¡¯s help at that time, both my nsmen and I would have died in Evil Mountain Range, let alone bring it back.¡± After that, Mona Jones described in detail how Caspian helped to kill the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey in Evil Mountain Range. When she heard that Caspian had instantly killed the Bone-eating Monkey, a bright light appeared in the depths of the ancestor¡¯s eyes. A look of surprise also appeared on head of the n¡¯s face. Obviously, no matter which cultivator he was, he would think it was amazing to kill a demon at the same level. ¡°Thank you for your hard work for my White family. Please don¡¯t mind my neglect.¡± After saying that, head of the White family bowed deeply to Caspian. Caspian didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. After all, this was the truth, so Caspian deserved the gratitude of the other party. After head of the White family finished speaking, Mona spoke on behalf of Caspian. ¡°Caspian is from other ces. He wants to enter Evil Mountain Range, but because he doesn¡¯t have a detailed map, he hopes to get a detailed map from the White family¡­¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s no problem.¡± Head of the White family immediately agreed, but he immediately added, ¡°Caspian, how detailed the map do you want?¡± Caspian thought for a while and then smiled. ¡°You want to know the purpose of my entering Evil Mountain Range.¡± Head of the White family looked a little embarrassed. He did not expect Caspian to be so direct. His lips moved, just as he was about to speak, the White family Ancestor waved her hand and looked at Caspian, saying, ¡°The map of the evil rainforest that the White family owns is indeed the most detailed one in the new city and the old city of Same Spirit City¡­¡± ¡°However, I also hope that Caspian, you can understand that this map is not only a map, but also a defensive map of Same Spirit City. It is also a deterrent map of Same Spirit City against demons in Evil Mountain Range¡­¡± ¡°So I need to know your purpose. In this way, I can decide if l can give you the map or not. Otherwise, even if I am in urgent need of treasures like Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum, I can only say sorry for the reputation of the ancestors of the White family and Same Spirit City.¡± Caspian suddenly understood what the White family Ancestor meant. The size of the map owned by the White family directly determined the number of demons, strength, and location of demons in Same Spirit City. This was equivalent to an intelligence report. With this piece of information, demons of Evil Mountain Range did not dare to be too presumptuous towards Same Spirit City. The mystery of this map was that outsiders didn¡¯t know where and how detailed it was. In this way, demons in Evil Mountain Range did not dare to change at will. But if only Caspian was a spy from demons. If he deceived the White family¡¯s map, then, demons in Evil Mountain Range could target the map and set up a trap. At that time, it was possible to lure cultivators of Same Spirit City into danger and kill them. After all, a demon would have spiritual intelligence after entering early-stage of wisdom. And as its realm improved, its wisdom would also improve. Most of demons, such as monkey demons, ape demons, and fox demons, were known to have intelligence equivalent to that of cultivators. Because of this, it was natural that the White family was cautious. After figuring this out, Caspian nced at the White family Ancestor and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that someone wanted to cheat the map before, but failed, right?¡± Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 The White family Ancestor did not answer Caspian¡¯s question. Instead, she said, ¡°The map is not a trivial matter. I¡¯m also responsible for the people of Same Spirit City if I am careful.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to say?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Then I can¡¯t give it to you,¡± the White family Ancestor replied. ¡°Unless you tell me your purpose of entering the Evil Mountain Range. That¡¯s the premise¡­ And we also need to consider whether there will be any idents in entering the rainforest after you get the map, and whether it will lead to the possibility that the map will fall into the hands of demons.¡± As soon as the other party finished speaking, Caspian turned and left. He didn¡¯t have to force the map of Evil Mountain Range. The main reason for this visit was to follow Mona¡¯s advice. If he had a map, theoretically, it could reduce some trouble. However, that was only in theory. After all, whether the map owned by the White family included the one that he needed or not was still uncertain. ¡°I don¡¯t expect your map. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I don¡¯t want it.¡± Moreover, after Caspian¡¯s conversation with the other side, he had already understood one thing. The map of Evil Mountain Range was not only owned by the White family. He could directly buy one in the shops in Same Spirit City. However, the map he bought must only be a Domain in a certain area in Evil Mountain Range. Moreover, many people might have known that Domain. It would not be like the one in the White family, which involved arge area. Moreover, many areas were only owned by the White family. The value of the map depended on how much it was passed down. The more widely spread, the lower the value of the map, the fewer people knew, the higher the value of the map. The exclusive map was more valuable. But, for today¡¯s Caspian, it was not a problem if he could solve it with spirit stones. ¡°If the White family doesn¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll go to other families to buy it. Can you stop me? Even if I can¡¯t buy more detailed maps, so what? Before I came here, I never thought of using maps. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m here to beg you¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Caspian didn¡¯t say more words and was about to leave, leaving the White family head of the n, the ancestor and Mona stunned. She was the first to react. She rushed forward and stopped Caspian. ¡°Caspian, you¡­ You don¡¯t want the map?¡± She still owed Caspian a big favor, and she was in charge of the contact with the White family. If they had just started to talk now, but it had been over, she would feel sorry for Caspian. Caspian nced sideways at Mona Jones. Mona was about to say something, but when his gaze swept over her, her heart suddenly thumped. She couldn¡¯t say what she wanted to say. ¡°I believe you didn¡¯t collude with them,¡± Caspian snorted, turned around, and pointed at the Ganoderma lucidum on the tea table. He then added to the White family Ancestor, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, it would not be here. But I didn¡¯t mean to take it back by saying this¡­ I just want to tell you that I gave the Ganoderma lucidum to your White family because I admire cultivators of the White family¡¯s past generations for protecting Same Spirit City. And I don¡¯t owe you anything, so there¡¯s no need for me to tell you why I went to Evil Mountain Range¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t give me the map. I didn¡¯t intend to use the map to enter Evil Mountain Range.¡± After that, Caspian turned around and walked straight outside. Mona had been blocking his way. But at this moment, forced by the momentum of Caspian, she couldn¡¯t help but step aside. Hearing Caspian¡¯s words and seeing the attitude of Caspian again, the White family ancestor and head of the n looked at each other. Just as Caspian was about to walk out of the room, head of the n of the White family said behind him, ¡°Caspian, please wait!¡± ¡°Should I stay just because you ask me to stay?¡± What Caspian admired in his heart was that the White family was fearless of life and death, resisted demons, and protected the integrity of a city. But the ancestor and the head of the White family just gave him a bad impression. So at this moment, he didn¡¯t stop at all. He pushed the door open and walked out directly. That was how Caspian¡¯s temper was. ¡±If you talk to me nicely, I¡¯ll naturally be polite to you. But if you are as entric as the White family Ancestor just now, then the White family Ancestor can only be d that you have good ancestors. You should also be d that you have contributed to resist demons. Otherwise, who do you think you are? How dare you mock me after receiving my favor?¡± Seeing that Caspian turned a deaf ear, the White family ancestor¡¯s eyes widened at this moment. How could there be such a person? Head of the n was also helpless at this time. His realm was not high, and he was only at the first stage of the Holy Land Realm. He could only look at the White family Ancestor for help. The ancestor gritted her teeth and signaled with her eyes. Head of the n quickly shouted at the back of Caspian again, ¡°Caspian, you have done me a great favor, and the map is not a trivial matter. Can you give us one night to discuss it?¡± As he spoke, he also hurried out. By the time he got out of the house, Caspian had already gone far away. However, Caspian¡¯s voice still came from afar. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Since Caspian could answer, there was still room for discussion. Head of the n was delighted and quickly asked, ¡°Where am I going to find you?¡± This time, he didn¡¯t receive any response from Caspian. Head of the n pondered for a moment, walked back into the room, and told the ancestor what Caspian had just asked. Fortunately, there was no need for head of the n to report at this moment. The voices of the two sides were not low just now. The White family Ancestor sitting in the room was not deaf, so she actually heard them. The Ancestor¡¯s face was grim, and she was obviously enraged. At this moment, Mona appeared to be rather terrified. She could not afford to offend both Caspian and the White family. And both of them had also done her a favor. She felt extremely difficult to do. At this time, the White family Ancestor seemed to have noticed Mona¡¯s mood. She took a deep breath and calmed down. She kindly asked the other party to tell her what had happened when Mona met Caspian. Mona was not stupid after hearing the question. She asked carefully after she was done with all the details, ¡°Ancestor, do you think there is something wrong with Caspian?¡± The White family Ancestor¡¯s eyes were closed, as if she were thinking about something. She didn¡¯t answer anything. Head of the n smiled and waved her hand. ¡°Head of the Jones family, don¡¯t worry. If there is anything wrong, you can¡¯te here, can you? The ancestor only has a few thoughts that she needs to consider. After all, the map in the hands of the White family is quite extraordinary¡­ If we hand it over, we will have to hand over half of the deterrence of the Same Spirit City against Evil Mountain Range.¡± ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Mona Jones nodded. When she heard that there was nothing wrong with Caspian, she was relieved. At this time, head of the n said, ¡°But our White family does owe Caspian and you a favor because of this Ganoderma lucidum. I heard from Caspian¡¯s tone just now that he didn¡¯t seem to intend to leave Same Spirit City today¡­¡± ¡°So I hope that you can exin the map to Caspian for our White family. We are indeed not targeting him, but for the people and cultivators of Same Spirit City.¡± Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 ¡°No problem,¡± Mona hurriedly replied upon hearing head of the n¡¯s request She was actually even happier to see that the White family still wanted to keep in touch with Caspian. To be more selfish, she was actually worried that if the two sides broke down, she would be med for it. Now that this possibility was declining, she was naturally happy to hear about it. After a few more words of discussion, head of the n sent Mona away. Mona left the White family to look for Caspian in a hurry. The head of the White family saw her off and went back to the room. Then he turned around and locked the door behind him. ¡°Ancestor, do you think there is anything wrong with Caspian?¡± The head of the White family asked after a moment of silence. ¡°You sensed it when he came in, didn¡¯t you?¡± The White family Ancestor didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she asked a question. Head of the n recalled it carefully and thought about it for a while. Finally, he nodded and said, ¡°I vaguely feel that something is wrong¡­ But this was the problem again. There is nothing unusual about his performance.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the White family Ancestor nodded and sighed. ¡°Let him tell us the purpose of going to the Evil Mountain Range. He can make up any one of them¡­ But he directly turned around and left. Not only that, but he also left the Ganoderma lucidum here.¡± As she spoke, the White family Ancestor¡¯s eyes fell on the ganoderma lucidum. ¡°Two months¡­ Five months¡­¡± She murmured. ¡°Ancestor, if he doesn¡¯t leave today, I will try again,¡± After a while, head of the n said again, ¡°If he can really make the effect of this Ganoderma lucidum work better, we can also promise him about the map. At least until now, no one doubted his performance¡­¡± ¡°The only reason we¡¯re worried about him is because he gave us a feeling. But feelings could be eliminated. And if it really doesn¡¯t work, I think it¡¯s not impossible to ask directly. After all¡­¡± Head of the n took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Ancestor, you can¡¯t dy any longer.¡± The White family ancestor sank into deep thought. After a long time, she opened her eyes again, nodded and said, ¡°Then go and arrange it. But remember, even if you can¡¯t reach an agreement in the end, don¡¯t offend him. A third level of Holy Land Realm can kill the Bone-eating Monkey with bare hands¡­¡± At this point, head of the n couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. In fact, the most amazing thing about today was that Caspian killed the Bone-eating Monkey. It was a demon of this kind of early-stage of wisdom and it was still that of a monkey demon. In terms of realm and wisdom, it was one of the most difficult demons in Same Spirit City. Under normal circumstances, It would be good if one of three cultivators at the same level as it could come back safely. Everyone agreed that one died, one was seriously injured and the other was slightly injured. If it was serious, it would not be surprising that two died and one was seriously injured. In Mona¡¯s narration, Caspian easily tore the demon into two pieces. They could imagine his strength was truly terrifying. At this time, thest sentence of the White family Ancestor sounded, ¡°Not only the White family but also the Same Spirit City should not provoke such a person.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± head of the n nodded with a serious face and turned to leave. *** At this time, Mona had found Caspian who had left the White family. She didn¡¯t spend much effort to find Caspian. She described to the passers-by what Caspian looked like and how he dressed. Soon, she found Caspian who had just set up a stall in a bustling ce in the city. The stall was not selling any goods, but had a sign with a few words written on it, ¡°Buy the map of the Evil Mountain rainforest.¡± Caspian¡¯s method was direct and rude, which was to buy the map. ¡®Well¡­ If the White family doesn¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll buy it in Same Spirit City¡­¡¯ At this time, there were already many cultivators in front of the stall of Caspian. It took Mona a lot of effort to squeeze in. When she squeezed into the crowd, someone happened to ask Caspian, ¡°As long as it¡¯s a map of Evil Mountain Range, it¡¯s okay, no matter what district it is?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian nodded. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Tell me the price.¡± Although they were maps, the value represented by different Domains in the map drawing area was naturally different. Caspian didn¡¯t know the specific price, so he simply asked cultivators who provided the maps to tell the price himself. After hearing Caspian¡¯s words, the cultivator who had just asked immediately took out a piece of jade scroll. ¡°I have a map of the Old Crow Ridge that is roughly fifteen kilometers wide. Five pieces of spirit stones.¡± Caspian looked around indifferently. The eyes of the surrounding cultivators were bright, but they did not speak. He knew that cultivator who spoke at this moment should be testing. These cultivators also wanted to know whether he knew the value or not. With this spection, the map of Old Crow Ridge was definitely not worth five spirit stones. Caspian was about to say three spirit stones when Mona squeezed a gap in the crowd. She hadn¡¯t even reached the front of Caspian when her voice rang out, ¡°The map of Old Crow Ridge is useless, and it¡¯s only fifteen kilometers. How dare you ask for five spirit stones? A single spirit stone is enough. Do you want it for fedulings?¡± Being exposed at once, the cultivator became angry from embarrassment. He turned back and shouted, ¡°Who is it? Who is talking nonsense?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Mona standing with her hands on her hips and looking at him with a faint smile. The cultivator¡¯s expression immediately changed. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°So it¡¯s head of the Jones family. Hehe, why are you here?¡± Mona seemed to be quite famous in the Same Spirit city. Immediately, many cultivators recognized her. Mona Jones snorted coldly. She snatched jade scroll from the other party¡¯s hand and tossed a piece of spirit stone at him. ¡°This gentleman, Caspian. He is an honored guest of our Jones family. Keep your eyes open. Don¡¯t provoke him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s a misunderstanding¡­¡± The cultivator didn¡¯t dare to ept the spirit stone at this time. He sweated profusely and hurriedly returned it to Mona. ¡°Head of the Jones family, stop joking with me.¡± As Mona Jones had just said, the map of Domain in Old Crow Ridge was really useless. If one were to talk about which area of Domain was the safest in Evil Mountain Range, Old Crow Ridge could definitely be ranked. At this moment, Mona had exposed him in public. If he epted her spirit stone again, it would be too much. ¡°I said I bought it. Will I go back on my word?¡± Mona frowned. The man did not dare to say anything else. He took back the spirit stone and quickly slipped into the crowd. The others looked at each other in dismay. They had thought that a foreign cultivator hade to purchase the map, but they didn¡¯t expect the other party to be a guest of the Jones family. Although the Jones family was not a first-rate family in Same Spirit City, it had existed for a long time and had a deep foundation. Moreover, now that head of the Jones family had personally stood up for Caspian, no one dared to deceive him. But at this time, there were still some people who didn¡¯t give up. Of course, the reason why he did not give up was not to kill the fat sheep, but to earn a small sum of money with the map in his hand. So someone boldly asked Caspian, ¡°Yo Caspian, do you still ept the map?¡± Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Caspian nodded and then looked at Mona. ¡°Help me check the price.¡± Caspian was notcking in spirit stones, but he did not want to be treated as a fool. ¡°Yes,¡± Mona nodded. Then, Caspian gave her a storage pouch. It contained spirit stones. Mona didn¡¯t intend to take it. She said that the Jones family would be responsible for the spirit stones. However, Caspian did not agree to it. The map was what he wanted. It had nothing to do with the Jones family. If the Jones family also wanted the map, they could talk to him alone. After the matter was settled, Caspian didn¡¯t care about it. Mona was in charge of collecting the maps and negotiating for price. Her participation had helped Caspian a lot. Not only did she help to buy the maps, but also the influence of her identity. Mona was a native of Same Spirit City. The Jones family was well-known in Same Spirit City. Therefore, cultivators who came to sell the maps did not dare to ask for a high price, or they worked together to ask for a high price. In addition, her identity also reassured Caspian. A strange cultivator like Caspian might use these maps to make an issue out of it, but the Jones family was a veteran family in Same Spirit City, and now head of the Jones n was personally involved, so there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. In addition, Caspian did not refuse the maps. As long as it was about Evil Mountain Range, and as long as it was the one he did not have for the time being, he would buy it. Even if the maps were ordinary, as long as Caspian didn¡¯t have them, he would ept them. As for the price, it was up to Mona to decide. The news that someone was buying the maps of Evil Mountain Range in the old city quickly spread. News spread quickly. At first, only cultivator, who came to sell the maps, had formed only a circle. Later, the street was blocked. Mona was surrounded by cultivators selling maps. Naturally, the maps owned by families or sects would not be sold, which was rted to the secrets of families and sects. However, all cultivators living in Same Spirit City had some public maps. The so-called public map was a map that many people knew. Caspian also collected these maps. But at the same time, it also meant that Caspian would buy this kind of maps from cultivators who came first. In order to earn a few pieces of spirit stones, some cultivators almost started to fight. In fact, there was no other way. After all, for ordinary cultivators, a few spirit stones were already a considerable ie. For ordinary cultivators, the ie of five or six spirit stones was equivalent to the sudden gain of 100,000 fedulings in the secr world. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a windfall. Mona was very happy for Caspian for being able to acquire so many maps at once. But at the same time, spirit stones Caspian spent were like flowing water. ording to the area of the ordinary maps, it cost at least one spirit stone. The rarer maps varied from three to six spirit stones. Later, with Mona¡¯s understanding of the market price and her giving the spirit stones quickly, some cultivators would alsoe to sell some rtively rare maps of the districts. Some of them were not even grasped by the Jones family. These maps were more expensive. Generally speaking, from 20 spirit stones to 100 spirit stones. In just two hours, Mona had helped Caspian purchase more than 200rge and small maps. Spirit stones Caspian spent even exceeded 3,000. Spirit stones flowed out of Mona Jones¡¯s hand like water. The tip of Mona Jones¡¯s nose was sweating. The Jones family had taken root in Same Spirit City. A year¡¯s ie was only this amount. Now, not only did Caspian spend it in only two hours, but he also kept hisposure throughout the whole process. He did not seem to care about the cost at all. Mona finally understood what it meant to be rich. In the end, if it weren¡¯t for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s soldiersing to ask, Mona wouldn¡¯t know how many more spirit stones Caspian would spend. The reason why the prefectural soldiers came to ask was that they heard that someone had bought maps of Evil Mountain Range. The map was not a secret in Same Spirit City, but it was rtively sensitive. What¡¯s more, the acquisition of Caspian at this time caused a certain degree of chaos. It was normal for the prefectural soldiers toe to check the situation. When Mona exined the situation to the prefectural soldiers, Caspian also put away the sign of buying the maps. More than 200 maps were enough for him. As for the White family¡¯s attitude, it depended on what they thought Anyway, Caspian nned to leave early the next day, so he didn¡¯t care about whether the White family would give it to him or not. With these maps in his hands and some information given by Handsome¡¯s father, Caspian could act ording to circumstances when he entered Evil Mountain Range. After the prefectural soldiers figured out the reason, for Mona¡¯s sake, they tactfully said that Caspian¡¯s purchase here was too ostentatious. Caspian also nodded, indicating that he would not buy maps any more. As soon as he spoke, the surrounding cultivators were all displeased. They could all see that Caspian was a rich man. They had not yet earned fedulings from the rich man. How could the rich man leave? So some people in the crowd said something unpleasant. For such a person, Caspian nced at him coldly. ¡°Do I owe you?¡± The aura of the peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm cultivator was only a step away from Master. It was far from what most of Pulse Control Realm cultivators present could withstand. The man who spoke in a bad manner immediately turned pale and knelt on the ground. The soldier¡¯s face changed slightly. Their expressions changed naturally not because of the attitude of Caspian, but because they felt the strength of him. At this time, they were very d. Fortunately, Mona was there. Otherwise, they would not be willing to provoke such a powerful cultivator. Caspian¡¯s imposing manner shocked everyone present. Immediately, those who were dissatisfied did not dare to say anything more and watched Caspian and Mona leave. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Even when Caspian left, they took the initiative to separate for fear of blocking the way of Caspian. After leaving the downtown area, Mona inquired about Caspian¡¯s whereabouts. When she heard Caspian say that he nned to stay in Same Spirit City until tomorrow morning and see if he should collect the maps again, Mona said that he could stay in the Jones family for a night. ¡°Caspian, you saved our Jones family¡¯s life. Please give us a chance to thank you,¡± Mona said. Caspian waved his hand, indicating that there was no need. Although Mona Jones had not been in contact with Caspian for a long time, she had a rough idea of Caspian¡¯s character these days. Once the other party made up his mind, things would not change. If she forced Caspian, it would probably backfire. The White family was an example. Mona Jones did not insist. Although Mona Jones did not insist, she did not separate from Caspian. She followed Caspian wherever he went. ording to her own words, if Caspian wanted to continue to buy maps, she¡¯d better help him from the side. Otherwise, he would be deceived. Caspian ignored her. Mona followed Caspian just like that. As she walked, she found Caspian walking out of Same Spirit City. Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 ¡°Caspian, where are you going?¡± Mona Jones was very confused as she followed him out of Same Spirit City. Caspian didn¡¯t say anything, so Mona Jones didn¡¯t dare to ask. Since Caspian had his own arrangements, it was not her turn to talk nonsense. But Caspian didn¡¯t go far. After walking about 15 kilometers out of Same Spirit City, he stopped in the wild. Although it was called a wilderness, it was not so deste because it was not far from Same Spirit City. However, this ce was much more spacious than the city. Caspian found an open space, set up a small spiritual Qi gathering formation, and then sat cross- legged to meditate. Mona blinked as she watched from the side. It seemed that Caspian was going to meditate in the wild all night! Soon, Mona could feel the surrounding spiritual Qi gathering toward Caspian in the center of formation. ¡®It seems so¡­¡¯ Mona Jones thought. Since Caspian had chosen to meditate in the wild, it was naturally inconvenient for Mona to leave. Naturally, other people would handle the family¡¯s affairs. The task she gave herself these days was to help Caspian buy some maps of the Evil Rainforest Range. In fact, she had her own reasons for doing so. There was a considerable portion of these maps that the Jones family did not have. After Caspian stopped purchasing, Mona wanted to discuss it with him and see if she could buy some from Caspian as a member of the Jones family. Caspian was passing by. He might note again after he went to the Evil Mountain Range. However, the Jones family was different. The foundation of the Jones family was in Same Spirit City. Like many other families, they lived in Evil Mountain Range. If there were more maps, it would help the Jones family improve their strength. With such an idea, Mona began to meditate a few hundred feet away from Caspian. She was worried that Caspian would dislike her if she got closer. After all, there were many rules between cultivators. ¡®You¡¯re so close to me. Who knows if you¡¯re coveting my cultivation method, especially in a ce like the wild. Because of something like this, there¡¯re many fights¡­¡¯ *** Time passed little by little. It was almost noon when they returned to Same Spirit City. It took some time for them to leave the White family and buy the maps. When Caspian and Mona came to the wild, it was already evening. By now, the sun hadpletely fallen into the horizon. As the sun set, the moon rose. However, because of the weather in Same Spirit City, it was still very hot and humid even in March and at night. Fortunately, cultivators were invulnerable to the cold and summer. If it were an ordinary person, he would definitely feel extremely hot in the wild at this moment, and his body would be soaked in sweat. At first, Mona would raise her head from time to time and look at Caspian. As time went by, she was also affected by his focus on cultivation and entered the state of cultivation. Although she did not benefit from spiritual Qi gathering formation of Caspian, it was rare for her to be so efficient because of her concentration. Even Mona herself was very surprised. When it was half past midnight, spiritual Qi in Mona¡¯s body happened to circte a circle, so that she could be distracted to pay attention to the surrounding situation. Just as she looked in the direction of Caspian, her vision suddenly blurred. The next moment, she was surprised to find that Caspian was no longer there. ¡°Huh?¡± Mona asked subconsciously. Just as she was about to jump up and look around for Caspian, a frightening white light suddenly shed in a forest diagonally ahead, apanied by a muffled sound like thunder. Although the sound was not loud, it was shocking. Mona¡¯s eyelids twitched and her heart thumped. Soon, she came to her senses. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong!¡¯ So she fixed her eyes on it. However, to her surprise, there was no movement in the dense forest after the white light and the muffled sound. Instantly, the surroundings became quiet again. Time suddenly came to a standstill. Mona couldn¡¯t believe it. It was so quiet that she couldn¡¯t help feeling dazed. ¡°Did I just have an illusion?¡± Just as she was hesitating whether she should go over and take a look, the moon just came out of the clouds again. The moonlight shone on Mona and she saw Caspian walking out of the dense forest. He did note out alone. There was also a person in his left and right hands. Seeing this, Mona¡¯s eyes widened. After a while, Caspian came back. Mona also hurried forward and looked at the two people thrown on the ground by Caspian. At this moment, their faces were dark and their hair stood on end. One of them opened his mouth and was smoking. After a moment of hesitation, Mona asked, ¡°Caspian, these two people are¡­¡± ¡°What right do you have to ambush us?!¡± Before Caspian could speak, one of the two suddenly red and shouted. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The man¡¯s face had just been hit by the God of Thunder of Caspian. His whole face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. As a result, when he opened his eyes wide, they looked white and round. He grimaced, which made his white teeth look exceptionally smooth under the moonlight. In short, it was a funny and horrible feeling. ¡°We were just passing by. What right do you have to ambush us? Do you know where this is? Do you really think that there are no cultivators in Same Spirit City?¡± The man became more and more arrogant when he saw that Caspian did not speak. If he hadn¡¯t been hit by the lightning and couldn¡¯t move, he would have jumped up from the ground and poked two holes in Caspian¡¯s chest. Mona crossed her arms and looked at him coldly. She had already guessed that these two people were definitely not as pure and kind as they said. Since Caspian had taken action, he must have noticed them. However, Caspian still did not respond at this time. The man seemed to have misunderstood something. His eyes were as wide as copper bells, and his saliva was sshing everywhere. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, apologize to me now and tell me where you came from. Otherwise, you have attacked us and hurt us without any evidence. Do you know that you have caused big trouble? This is Same Spirit City, and it¡¯s not your ce to act wildly!¡± The man was cursing and making a lot of noise, which made Mona frown. She wondered why Caspian did not respond at all. In her impression, Caspian shouldn¡®t have been this kind of person to swallow his anger. Caspian looked into the distance and muttered, ¡°The person behind them hasn¡¯te out yet. Then out off their legs.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this Same Spirit City¡­¡± The man was still talking, but when he heard Caspian¡¯s words, his voice immediately stopped and he was stunned. His chest was still rising and falling, but there was no more movement. ¡°You, you¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you ask me for evidence?¡± Caspian squinted at him, curled his lips, and waved his sword. Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 The sword light swept across the area. The blood spring rose into the sky. At the same time, there were four calves flying in the air. Mona was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Caspian to be so decisive. He attacked without any hesitation. And as soon as he made a move, the two people¡¯s legs were directly broken. The two cultivators didn¡¯t expect that Caspian would really take action. After a brief shock, an indescribable pain came from the wound. One was at Pulse Control Realm while the other was at Holy Land Realm. Pulse Control Realm was still unconscious. The pain in his broken leg made him fall into a deepera. Holy Land Realm was the one who shouted at Caspian. Blood gushed out. The cultivator gritted his teeth in pain and sweated profusely. However, he clenched his teeth and made no sound. However, his eyes were full of resentment as he red at Caspian. ¡°You¡¯re up to no good. How dare you follow me in the Same Spirit City?¡± Caspian sneered. The cultivator didn¡¯t expect that Caspian would discover him long ago. The cultivator of Holy Land Realm immediately panicked. But before he could pretend to be calm, Caspian poked one of his eyes blind. Another stream of blood spurted out from cultivator¡¯s eyes. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The cultivator, who had been holding back his anger, could no longer pretend to be tough. He immediately covered his injured eyes and rolled on the ground, screaming. Mona stood to the side, cold sweat dripping down her back. ¡®What? We were targeted in Same Spirit City? When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t I notice? Who is so bold? What do they want to do?¡¯ Mona¡¯s heart was filled with questions. She felt that these questions needed to be interrogated clearly. But Caspian didn¡¯t ask anything. He walked up to the Holy Land Realm cultivator, pinched his chin, and stuffed an elixir into his mouth. Looking at the fearful look in the other party¡®s eyes, Caspian said lightly, ¡°This is poison. Bring the person who ordered you here before tomorrow morning. Otherwise, you will be poisoned to death, and then I will interrogate this guy¡­¡± Caspian pointed to the unconscious Pulse Control Realm and said, ¡°After I ask your nsman and sect who ordered you to send you, I will send all of them to see you.¡± Caspian¡¯s cold tone made the cultivator feel as if his bones were going to freeze. ¡°Get lost!¡± With a low shout, Caspian kicked his opponent dozens of meters away. The cultivator streaked across the air like a meteor and mmed to the ground with a bang. In the darkness, Mona could see him lying on the ground for a long time, and then slowly moving toward Same Spirit City. It seemed that he was going to crawl back. Mona turned to look at Caspian. She felt that Caspian was going to take a long line to catch a big fish. He let the other party go and then followed the other party to summon the mastermind behind. However, she once again guessed wrong. Caspian did not follow the other party, nor did he send her to follow the other party. Instead, he assigned another task to Mona. ¡°Take this man naked, find a longer pole, and hang him up¡­¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mona was stunned. Caspian repeated it again. Mona Jones gasped. This was too cruel. Not only was the cultivator stripped naked, but he was also hung? Although it was in the wild, there were still many cultivators and mortals passing by here during the day. At that time, this guy would definitely be seen by others! This time, Mona finally saw what killing heart meant from Caspian. ording to Caspian¡¯s instructions, Mona quickly picked up a long pole, which was almost three-story high. Then, she hung the cultivator who had lost his legs up high. During the process, the Pulse Control Realm cultivator woke up once again, but was immediately attacked by a spiritual sense and knocked out again. After hanging him up, Caspian sat cross-legged under the pole to meditate. At first, Mona thought that Caspian was being too cautious. After all, Caspian was at the third stage of Holy Land Realm who could easily kill a demon at the same level as him. He was only one step away from Heavenly Spirit Realm. What was hung on the pole was only a Pulse Control Realm cultivator, who lost a pair of his legs and had a serious injury. But in the middle of the night, when two figures appeared a few miles away, Mona suddenly understood that Caspian was not making a fuss. And he had expected that once the pole was erected, the other party would definitely appear before dawn! The two figures that appeared were still standing in the shadows that the moon couldn¡¯t shine. One was tall, and the other was grabbed by the tall man. Needless to say, the one being grabbed was Holy Land Realm cultivator who had been caught by Caspian. As for this tall man¡­ ¡®Heavenly Spirit Realm Master!¡¯ Mona felt the powerful pressureing from the other party. She immediately stopped breathing and her legs went limp. She couldn¡¯t help but kneel to the ground. She was just at the first stage of the Holy Land Realm. In front of Heavenly Spirit Realm, she was not even as good as an ant. It was already amazing that she could still stand here in the face of the pressure. Turning around with difficulty, Mona looked at Caspian. At this moment, she felt that her neck seemed to be constrained. She almost exhausted all her strength when she turned around. When she turned around, Mona saw that Caspian had already opened his eyes and was looking at the people in the distance with an expressionless face. They looked at each other for a long time, but no one spoke. Mona felt that her whole body had been soaked in sweat. Sweat even dripped down her wet hair to the ground. ¡®What are they¡­ What are they trying to do¡­¡¯ Mona almost groaned in her heart. Just as Mona felt like she was on the verge of fainting, she heard Caspian¡¯s sneer. ¡°You¡¯re so scared that you came here overnight, and now you¡¯re still putting on an act in front of me?¡± This tone made Mona feel a little familiar. ording to her contact with Caspian these days, she knew that as long as Caspian spoke in this tone, someone would be in trouble. The next moment, she saw the man hanging on the pole fall down. Before he reached the ground, he was cut into two pieces by the sword light. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Mona gasped, her scalp tingling. Caspian was now killing someone in front of Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. This was an undisguised provocation! Mona felt her heart and temples beating together. ¡®ls Caspian crazy? That was Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm! Even if you are at the peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm, haven¡¯t you heard of the saying that everyone under the Heavenly Spirit Realm is an ant?¡¯ Mona¡¯s heart was pounding violently. She nced at Heavenly Spirit Realm Master and did not even dare to look straight at him. To Mona¡¯s surprise, Heavenly Spirit Realm did not get angry after Caspian killed the Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Instead, he said coldly, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re in trouble, do you understand?¡± Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 The shadow of the moon nted to the west, illuminating a corner of the forest and scattering on cultivator who was talking. It was only then that Mona saw a mask on the other party¡¯s face. The mask and the gloomy tone of the cultivator suddenly made people feel more pressure. Mona swayed and was about to faint. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re targeting my spirit stones. How dare you teach me a lesson now?¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°Old bastard, from the moment you sent someone to follow me, you¡¯ve caused trouble for your family.¡± As soon as Caspian said that, the masked cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm trembled. Of course, he was not afraid, but angry. It could be imagined that the face behind the mask was so angry that his nose was crooked. ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly! I can see that you carry so many spirit stones with you, and your identity is extremely suspicious! Coincidentally, there have been dark cultivators recently and they have robbed many families. I think you have something to do with those dark cultivators!¡± The cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator shouted angrily. He suddenly turned his wrist and mmed it down on Caspian. ¡°Yin-Yang Taoist Talisman of Heaven and Earth!¡± Hong! In an instant, a cyan talisman, which was nearly 300 meters long and dozens of meters wide, fell from the sky and smashed toward Caspian. The void around Caspian began to twist and crack. Mona trembled and blood spurted out of her mouth and nose. Her eyes were full of fear. She wanted to escape, but under the pressure of Heavenly Spirit Realm, she couldn¡¯t move at all. Her vision turned ck, and she felt as if her soul was about to be crushed. ¡®It¡¯s over. I¡¯m going to die!¡¯ Mona¡¯s heart was filled with despair. But, she suddenly heard a click. Then, a bright light suddenly appeared in her sight, which had begun to be dark. The light was like the eyes of a god in the darkness. It seemed that at dawn, the first ray of multicolored light appeared at the end of the sky. In an instant, the light rushed and dispersed, crushing all the darkness around. ¡°The Boundless Space-shattering Sword, Star River Violent Thunder sh!¡± With a shout, a voice came from not far away from Mona Jones. Although Mona¡¯s mouth and nose were still bleeding, the pressure on her body lightened, bringing her a clear vision. At this time, she turned around and saw that Caspian was holding a long sword with the sound of thunder. The lightning was so terrifying that Mona¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. As Caspian shed out with his sword, it was as if thunder had been triggered. The Milky Way swayed, the stars shattered, and the Milky Way exploded. The cyan talisman that was pressed in the air suddenly could not be pressed down again, and the light shook violently, as if it would copse in the next moment. Behind the mask, Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator widened his eyes, which were full of surprise and disbelief. ¡°How, how could this be?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a loud noise. The talisman suddenly exploded and broke into pieces. The Qi radiance swept around. The stone as big as a human¡¯s head was blown into the air and exploded into powder. The surrounding void became chaotic. As for the rolling thunderbolts, their attacks were far from over. With a sweep of Caspian sword radiance, the dense lightning gathered into powerful thunder balls and quickly gathered together. The horrible surging was like a sea of thunder, rolling wildly and rushing toward cultivator. The night and moonlight along the way seemed to have been washed clean. Between heaven and earth, there seemed to be only lightning that could destroy everything. Boom! Mona felt as if her body was about to be shattered. But, the shock in her heart made her have no time to care about her strong difort. ¡°This, this is a magical power? Caspian can use the magical power?¡± Compared to Mona, the masked Heavenly Spirit Realm jumped up in shock. ¡°Magical power! How is this possible?¡± His voice was sharp, like a rooster that had just been cut off. He vaguely understood why Caspian had nothing to fear and why he dared to kill the cultivator of Pulse Control Realm just now. Caspian was not worried that the clues would be cut off. The other party had never thought of asking anything from Pulse Control Realm cultivator. Because he was confident that he could keep the more powerful cultivator brought by Holy Land Realm cultivator! The Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness. At the same time, he was also full of hatred for the Holy Land Realm cultivator, ¡°If your leg is broken, you can die outside. Why do youe back?¡± While thinking so, the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator also jumped back at an extremely fast speed, while activating the talismans in his hand. White, orange, and cyan lights kept shing with the activation of the Taoist Talisman. His figure kept moving faster and faster, and his movements became unpredictable. But in the eyes of Caspian, this was nothing at all. Caspian snorted coldly and took a step forward. The sword radiance in his hand suddenly expanded and turned into the size of a door nk. It suddenly pressed down with the power to destroy heaven and earth. Bang! The rolling thunder and lightning exploded at once. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Within a radius of five kilometers, the ground was directly lifted up and flew into the air, exploding. The ground had sunk seven or eight meters deep. Under the night sky, it was pitch-ck and gloomy, as if a giant beast had opened its big mouth. It was very ferocious and horrible. The void that was affected by the explosion copsed like mud. The violent shock caused Mona¡¯s eyes to turn white and she fainted on the spot. Rumbling filled the air as the news spread out for tens of kilometers. Even the entire city could sense it. After a while, several spirit boats rose from the ground and flew toward them. Obviously, such a bigmotion had attracted the attention of cultivators in Same Spirit City. In such a close battle, they naturally had toe over to check in case demons attacked. At this moment, in the midst of the chaotic light, a figure rushed out with smoke all over his body. He stumbled a few times on the ground, fell to the ground, and then struggled to stand up. This was the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator just now. Half of the mask on his face was broken, and several cuts were torn on his robe. The inscriptions carved on it were all destroyed, which made him look like a beggar in the secr world. In addition to horror, he also felt regret and panic. His original n was to quickly capture Caspian with his realm advantage and take Caspian to a secret ce to interrogate before cultivators in Same Spirit City discovered them. Just as Caspian had said before, his target was naturally spirit stones of Caspian. Today, in Same Spirit City, Caspian did not blink and released thousands of spirit stones. Caspian was rich and powerful, and he was a Holy Land Realm cultivator from another country. All these conditions showed that Caspian was a big fat sheep. But what surprised the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was that he had taken one wrong step at a time and now he was trapped in it. Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 The masked cultivator was panicking and confused. Seeing that several spirit boats were flying closer and closer, and one of them had the banner of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion hanging high, his face suddenly turned pale. If the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was sent out, then the noise just now must be very loud. Once blocked by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, not only would it be difficult for him to escape, but his whole body would be open and he could not exin it. It was all Caspian¡¯s fault. The Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with his greed at all. He only felt that as a Holy Land Realm cultivator, what was the point of having a magical power that could only be mastered by a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator? ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my ns. Remember!¡± Even though the cultivator looked extremely embarrassed at this moment, he still red at Caspian before rising into the air, ready to fly away. His current strategy was actually not a problem. Compared with Holy Land Realm, the cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm not only had a higher realm, but also he could fly without the help of magic weapon. With this advantage, he tried his best to fly forward for a while. There was no problem for him to get rid of Caspian and the approaching the City Lord¡¯s Mansion guards. Unfortunately, it was all his wishful thinking. He indeed wanted to leave, but Caspian wouldn¡¯t let him fly away so easily. ¡°You have already been hit by my magical power. If I let you fly away in front of me, I¡¯ll lose face in the future.¡± Just as the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator flew up to about three floors, Caspian shook his wrist and immediately held the Sun Vase in his hand. In an instant, an amazing fire column surged out in the dark. The fire column seemed to be made of burningva. In an instant, it lit up the surrounding area as bright as day. The sudden mes not only shocked the fleeing cultivator, but also spirit boats who were rushing over. Magical power stored in the bottle was activated, which was equivalent to a full blow from a cultivator in first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In a short time, he could perform it three times in a row. Caspian faced the back of the cultivator and made a sweep. Swoosh! Arge amount of airflow was instantly burned clean. In the air, there was a loud sound of high-rise buildings copsing in an instant. The ming light column, like a divine whip, whipped in the air and directly hit the back of the cultivator. Sparks flew in all directions, like bright fireworks in the middle of summer. The picture was beautiful, but the effect was very tragic. The cultivator screamed miserably. His whole body was on fire. He fell down like a meteor and fell to the ground. He could not help but feel pain all over his body and despair. Time was already so tight. Now that he was blocked, spirit boat of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion would definitely be able to stop him. The masked cultivator didn¡¯t want to be intercepted by the people of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, so Caspian naturally didn¡¯t want to. Before the masked cultivator could get up, Caspian activated the Sun Vase again. With a bang, the fire column pulled the cultivator into the ground. This time, the mask-d cultivator¡¯s robe was torn apart. His upper body was naked, leaving only half of the mask on his face. The bloody scars on his back and the half-broken mask would make people misunderstand that he had a special hobby. The masked cultivator was ashamed and angry at the moment. He thought that it would be better to be discovered by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion than be humiliated by Caspian. His wish was beautiful. And at this time, the several spirit boats flying over were only less than five kilometers away from him. This distance was nothing for spirit boats that flew fast. The cultivator wearing the mask had already refused from the beginning, but now he could not ept being discovered by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s spirit boats. However, at this moment, Caspian took out a green flute from his storage pouch with the other hand. ¡°You coveted my spirit stones, sent people to follow me, and threatened me¡­ Now that you¡¯ve discovered that you¡¯re no match for me, you want to escape with someone else¡¯s help? Dream on!¡± Caspian ced the flute across his lips and yed the first note. He had no profound research on music. However, as a former member of the royal family, music was a must-have. Therefore, although he was not very proficient, he was definitely enough to be a teacherpared to ordinary people. Furthermore, the Prosperous Jade Dragon Flute itself was a magic weapon of spirit tools. As long as one could y, it could disy its power. It didn¡¯t mean that it had to y a specific tune. When the first note sounded, the masked cultivator was still wondering, ¡°How can you still be in the mood to y the flute at such a time?¡± But the next moment, he was surprised to find that a circle of mist inexplicably appeared in the air. The fog locked the flying spirit boats into it. Those spirit boats immediately turned into headless flies, running around in the fog, but they couldn¡¯t get out. ¡°This, this¡­¡± The masked cultivator widened his eyes and opened his mouth, but he could not utter a complete sentence. Seeing that spirit boats were close at hand, the cultivator gave up resisting. He put on a posture and waited for them toe, but the spirit boats were trapped under the nose? Then wouldn¡¯t his posture be in vain? Just as he was thinking this, the masked cultivator suddenly heard the sound of something breaking through the air behind him. His heartstrings twitched and he wanted to turn his head to look. But, his brain suddenly ached, as if thousands of steel needles had been inserted into it in an instant, making him stop breathing and his vision ck. ¡®Spiritual sense attack! This guy has such a strong spiritual sense!¡¯ In the sharp pain, the masked cultivator came to his senses. He was so shocked that his pants were wet. Cold sweat flowed too fast. He had wanted to resist, but Caspian would not give him another chance. Caspian went forward and grabbed the cultivator. Then, he threw out a formation map and took the unconscious Mona with him. Under the moonlight, Caspian and the other two entered the dense forest in an instant and disappeared. After a while, the mist produced by the flute dissipated. A furious roar came from spirit boat of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. In the next moment, a bolt of lightning burst out from spirit boats. It was so straight that it shocked the heavens. Then, it bombarded the ground like a bolt of lightning. The target of the attack was exactly where the masked cultivator had been. In fact, everyone in spirit boats had found out where the cultivator was before. But just as they were about to attack, a fog appeared. They had no way to break through the fog, so they had to be trapped inside for a long time. The lightning-like sword radiance sted the ground. The thunder and lightning scattered and surged, causingyers of earth waves to surge out from the ground. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Several spirit boats followed closely behind and arrived above the target. Swoosh! Seven or eight figures rose from spirit boats and flew to the ground. This meant that themotion caused by Caspian outside the city had directly attracted the attention of seven or eight Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. This degree of importance probably wouldn¡¯t be too much when the beast tide attacked the city. Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°He must have escaped while we were trapped!¡± ¡°Check! Find out which cultivator or demon was fighting here!¡± ¡°Check it out now! It¡¯s so short that he can¡¯t run far!¡± Seven or eight Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators gathered together, which was enough to challenge the top power of Efrax Sect. It was easy to sweep through a city. But now, they found that they had been fooled. How could they not be furious? Just as they were shouting, a puzzled voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Hey, what is this?¡± The next moment, everyone felt that spiritual Qi around them was fluctuating abnormally. Several Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were stunned, and then their faces changed. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°Quick!¡± Before the voice died away, the ground suddenly copsed. In the air, streaks of spiritual Qi quickly twisted into chains as thick as an arm. They interweaved and turned into a tight dra. The earth, fire, and wind were mighty and fell on everyone¡¯s heads. ¡°B*stard!¡± Suddenly, the scene was in chaos again. At this time, on a rock in the distance, Caspian was grabbing the masked cultivator and Mona with both hands. He narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the ce where formation exploded. Then he immediately turned around and disappeared into the darkness again. That array was naturally not the Chaos Formation that Caspian had obtained before. For Caspian in the current realm, the 12 formation diagrams were a rarebat capability. If he wanted to use it, he must use it on the de. The seven or eight Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators who came this time had no deep hatred with Caspian, and the purpose of Caspian was just to stop them. There was no need to kill them. Therefore, the array and formation he used at this time were the ones he had prepared a longtime ago. It was impossible to kill those Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. But in this case, it was more than enough to use panic to stop the other side¡¯s pursuit and destroy the scene. When Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators came to their senses and broke formation, they naturally did not need too much effort. However, it was almost impossible for them to track down Caspian after they broke through formation. At this time, Caspian, along with the masked cultivator and Mona, did not leave far away. Instead, he turned back and headed for the old city of Same Spirit City. In the new city of Same Spirit City, the city gate would be closed at night and defense array method would be activated. But the old city would not do that. Not only was there no defense array, even the city gate would be opened wide, allowing people to enter and exit at will. Caspian took the two of them and galloped all the way over the city wall under the cover of the moonlight. His current level of cultivation was not at the peak of Same Spirit City. However, judging from his strength, there were few people in the Same Spirit City who could suppress him. Even if there were some Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, most of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were also attracted by the battle outside the city, and now they were very anxious. So Caspian smoothly took the two into the old city. Not only was there no one guarding the old city, but there were also many uninhabited old houses. There was no need for Caspian to hide. He found an old house and threw the masked cultivator on the ground. Then, he put Mona aside. He waved his arms and set up Soundproof Formation, fantasy formation, Spirit-sealing Formation, and other formations. After waking Mona Jones up, Caspian turned around, condensed his spiritual sense, and rushed toward the masked cultivator again. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The previous collision was fast and fierce, as if a thousand steel needles were stabbing into people¡¯s heads. In this way, it could naturally make people faint in pain. But now, the impact of Caspian was not very fierce, like a steel needle poking the cultivator¡¯s head. As a result, in an iparably painful pain, the cultivator groaned and opened his eyes. The mask on his face was originally a magic weapon. Not only could it cover his face, but it could also block the detection of spiritual sense of cultivators. But, there was only half left. Not only could he not hide his face, but the inscriptions that blocked spiritual sense were also destroyed. At this time, he moved his body, and the mask finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. With a click, it slipped off his face. Immediately, the cultivator appeared in front of Caspian and Mona. Mona had just woken up. She fainted from the shock of magical power. Even when she woke up at this moment, her mind was still filled with hot slurry, and her consciousness was not so clear. But when she saw the cultivator¡¯s face, her body suddenly froze. After a while, as if she could not believe her own eyes, she squeezed her eyes hard and then rubbed them hard. Carefully looking at him, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡­¡± The male cultivator was stunned for a moment. When he saw the surprise in Mona¡¯s eyes, he suddenly reacted. In a flurry, he pulled back half of the mask that fell back to his face. At the same time, he was too weak to stop it. He desperately covered his face and said, ¡°It¡¯s not me, not me!¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Caspian frowned, grabbed the mask in the other party¡¯s hand, and crushed it into pieces. During this period, the male cultivator still wanted to try to tangle with Caspian. However, it was unknown if Caspian had done it intentionally or unintentionally, but Caspian identally broke one of his arms. Then, after this cultivator covered his arm and shrank back, he stopped fighting. ¡°Who is he?¡± Caspian pointed at the deathly gray-faced man and asked Mona. ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡± Mona gritted her teeth and said, ¡°He¡¯s the advisor of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. He¡¯s the right-hand man of the City Lord. If the City Lord is the biggest, he¡¯ll be the second¡­¡± Hearing Mona Jones¡¯s words, the male cultivator let out a long sigh and copsed to the ground. He had lost all his face and dignity. However, Caspian obviously did not intend to let him go. He continued to ridicule the cultivator. ¡°Oh, it turns out to be a big fish, or a very greedy big fish that put his eyes on cultivators in the city¡­ It seems that I¡¯m going to ask the City Lord to investigate whether this guy has been the one who framed demons and dark cultivator in recent years.¡± ¡°No, no! Absolutely not! This is my first time!¡± Hearing that Caspian said that he was going to report it to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the male cultivator immediately gave in and pleaded. At first, he wanted to pounce on Caspian andin, but as soon as he bounced up, he was kicked in the chest by Caspian, broke a wall, and fell into ruins. Previously, he was seriously injured by magical power of Caspian. Now, he couldn¡¯t replenish his spiritual Qi in the spirit-sealing formation. The advisor of Same Spirit City was only a little stronger than ordinary people now. Seeing Caspian striding toward him with undisguised killing intent in the eyes, the male cultivator was so scared that his whole body trembled and his face turned pale. He had no time to care about the blood stains all over his body and his broken arm. He got up from a pile of stones and showed his life-saving talisman loudly. ¡°Today is really the first time that I¡¯m possessed. The White family and the head of the White family can prove it!¡± Originally, he thought that he could ask the other party to reconsider it for the sake of the famous White family. However, he found that his words were adding fuel to the fire. The young man on the opposite side suddenly frowned, and words with boiling killing intent jumped out of his teeth, ¡°The White family also colluded with you?¡± Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± The male cultivator was so frightened that he bounced up. No matter who he was, even if he was the City Lord of the Same Spirit City, he had to be careful when speaking ill of the White family, let alone frame them. Even if he was given the courage of a hundred divine beasts, he did not dare to say that the White family was also involved in this matter. What¡¯s more, the White family really had nothing to do with this matter. The reason why he took out the White family was to let the other party believe in his character. Although his character was worthless now. However, the life-saving talisman in his eyes seemed to have evolved at this moment. To lift a stone and hit his own foot? Caspian did not hide his killing intent at all. If the White family was really involved, then he would definitely wipe out the White family tonight. On the surface, the White family looked dignified, but on the inside, they killed and plundered. What was the difference between this and Valdis Goth? Although when bad guys did bad things, they had to put on a hypocritical coat. But the White family was going a little too far. Because not only did they live to be ¡°white gentlemen¡±, but they also trampled on the great reputation that their ancestors had built. Terrifying pressure was released from Caspian¡¯s body and suppressed the whole ce. Suddenly, the air in the old house seemed to have condensed into an iron te. The surrounding bricks and stones trembled slightly. In silence, there were cracks, as if they would explode into powder in the next moment. Mona stood behind Caspian. Although she did not face the pressure head-on, her face was pale and her lips were bleeding. At that time, in Evil Mountain Range, she only had a glimpse of the strength of Caspian. But tonight, she finally saw the extremely horrible power of Caspian several times in a row. What was even more frightening was that Caspian didn¡¯t seem to use his full strength at all. He was as unfathomable as a bottomless pit. Mona¡¯s body was trembling slightly, and the male cultivator who was facing the pressure fell to his knees. If other cultivators saw this, they would be shocked. ¡°Come and see, Heavenly Spirit Realm Master was kneeling down to a Holy Land Realm cultivator!¡± This kind of amazing degree was that a little white rabbit not only killed a tiger, but also ate half of the tiger¡¯s meat happily. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ The White family¡­ The White family¡­¡± The male cultivator wanted to exin, but the pressure kept piling up like ck clouds that could destroy the city and waves. He felt as if his throat had been grabbed by a hand. He couldn¡¯t even breathe, let alone speak. His voice became softer and softer, and his tone became softer and softer. He felt like he was going to die. ¡°Caspian, please wait a minute!¡± Mona suddenly said. Caspian squinted at her. Mona¡¯s body trembled once again as the other party¡¯s gaze swept over her. However, she summoned up her courage and said, ¡°Caspian, I think there must be a misunderstanding. The ancestor of the White family was still alive, and with the reputation of the White family, they would never covet your spirit stones. And Your Excellency, don¡¯t you want to get more maps?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Caspian blinked, pondered for a moment, and then looked at Mona with approval. Mona said joyfully, ¡°Your Excellency, do you think what I said makes sense?¡± ¡°Using this guy to frame the White family and ask them to hand over the map. Why didn¡¯t I think of such a good idea just now?¡± Caspian looked at Mona with me and added, ¡°The heart of your family¡¯s cultivators is really dirty.¡± Mona Jones was speechless. She really wanted to say loudly that it was not like this! ¡®What I mean is that you can take advantage of this opportunity to ease your rtionship with the White family. Maybe you can persuade them to give you the map in their hands. I didn¡¯t tell you to frame them! And what¡¯s wrong with your praising expression? I didn¡¯t let you do that!¡¯ Mona roared in her heart, but unfortunately, Caspian did not ept the meaning of the other party¡¯s eyes at all. He slightly released the suppression on the male cultivator and touched his chin. ¡°Put this sh*t basin on the White family¡¯s head. They have to take it anyway. After that, in order to make peace, they could only ask me for a favor. When the timees, they will naturally give me the map obediently¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, I didn¡¯te up with this bad idea. I just used it as a reference. But now, I can¡¯t bring people to negotiate with the White family. That will make my aura look weaker.¡± Caspian looked around and finally looked at Mona. ¡°Caspian, what are you¡­¡± Mona was frightened by Caspian. After a while, she asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want me to go to the White family?¡± ¡°Since you took the initiative, I¡¯ll promise you,¡± Caspian nodded. Mona was stunned. ¡°But Caspian, the White family¡­¡± Mona still wanted to struggle for the White family. As a native in the Same Spirit City, she absolutely did not believe that the White family was involved. She pointed at the trembling male cultivator. In the past, she would never dare to do this. ¡°He married a woman from the White family¡­¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Caspian nced at her indifferently and then sneered. ¡±Then it¡¯s more likely that the White family is colluding with him.¡± Mona was more speechless. She also knew that the White family did not do a good job in the daytime. The White family had already epted such a valuable Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure, but in the end, they had not paid anything. If it was just her, it would be fine. After all, cultivators of Same Spirit City were willing to do anything for the White family. But Caspian wasn¡¯t. After thinking for a while, Mona felt that it was better to invite the White family¡¯s men here. It was better for both sides to make things clear. So she gritted her teeth and finally stamped her foot and said, ¡°Caspian, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Mona turned around and left immediately. Caspian did not leave any tracking marks on Mona Jones. He was not worried that the other party would betray him. He knew Mona¡¯s background. As long as she was not afraid that he woulde to her door, she could not betray him. As for whether the White family would arrest Mona or do something harmful to her, in fact, Caspian was still looking forward to seeing them do this. Because in that case, he would have a reason. Unfortunately, things did not go as Caspian expected. In less than an hour, Mona returned. What followed her was head of the White family. It was not until this time that Caspian knew the name of head of the White family, Que White. After Que White entered the old house, he bowed to Caspian first, then quickly walked to the male cultivator and pped him in the face. There was a loud bang. In a trance, the male cultivator¡¯s face seemed to explode with sparks. Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 ¡°Matt, are you crazy?¡± Que White¡¯s face was ashen as he shouted angrily. The male cultivator named Matt Morley was also stunned. Kneeling in front of Caspian, he could ept psychologically that he was beaten by Caspian, because he was no match for the other party. But in terms of realm, he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. In terms of strength, he was even more powerful than Que. ¡°In that case, why did you p me in the face? What¡¯s more, I married the woman of your White family and became cultivation partners. We are rtives!¡± A stream of rage quickly gathered in Matt¡¯s eyes. But the next moment, Que shouted loudly, ¡°Do you know what Caspian gave to our White family this afternoon? A three-hundred year-old Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum! It is to prolong our ancestor¡¯s life! Our ancestor is very grateful to Caspian. She told me personally that Caspian is an honored guest of our White family!¡± Matt¡¯s breathing stopped when he heard these words. Not only did the hostility in his eyes dissipate, but his body began to tremble uncontrobly once again. Offending a passing cultivator was not apletely unfair thing, even if the other party was a little stronger. At worst, he would justpensate more. N?velDrama.Org content rights. But now, the White family Ancestor had opened her mouth to show her gratitude! Then there were twopletely different concepts. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Matt gritted his teeth. ¡°I was wrong. It was my fault. I was fascinated by your spirit stones, so I became greedy. If you are willing, I hope topensate for your loss.¡± He wanted topensate for other people¡¯s losses, but he needed to lower his voice and get their approval. What¡¯s more, he was now a Master of the Heavenly Spirit Realm begging a cultivator of Holy Land Realm. In fact, Que¡¯s purpose was to let Matt Morley say these words. Matt had his position because of the White family. Relying on the prestige of the White family, it was not impossible to call for help in Same Spirit City. But how long it couldst was a problem. Relying on fame and prestige, it was less effective than a powerful people who had real power. Therefore, Matt, who married a female member of the White family, yed such a role. He and the White family were also mutually beneficial. But who knew that he would do such a silly thing today? What Que White hoped for now was that Caspian¡¯s anger had almost subsided. After learning about Matt¡¯s rtionship with the White family, he could forget about it for the sake of the White family, and punish Matt Morley lightly. After all, Que White came with a mission today. Before leaving, the old ancestor specially called him to her side and told him a few words. The ancestor had said that Matt Morley was an aid that the White family had spent a lot of connections and resources on. If there was a chance, he had to keep Matt safe. Seeing that Caspian didn¡¯t immediately express his opinion, but showed a thoughtful look, Que White cleared his throat and said, ¡°Caspian, although he deserves it, and my White family can¡¯t tolerate it, but if he is willing topensate, can you give him a chance?¡± Caspian looked up at Que White with a faint smile. ¡°Compensate? Can he afford it?¡± There was undisguised sarcasm In his tone. Matt¡¯s blood rushed into his brain when he heard Caspian¡¯s words. His heart was filled with resentment after he was pped by Que. At this time, Caspian¡¯s tone made him feel even more ashamed. So Matt said something that might make him regret the most tonight, ¡°How many spirit stones do you have? I¡¯ll pay you double the number!¡± After that, he straightened his neck and stared at Caspian, his eyes full of unwillingness. As soon as he said this, Que White, who was beside him, suddenly wanted to kill him. ¡°You idiot, can¡¯t you see the current situation? What happened tonight was your fault!¡± ¡°Now the White family was even implicated. What you did today made me feel that all the connections and resources of our White family had been spent on dogs. No, when it hit the dog, the dog at least knew how to protect its master. What about you? You¡¯re pushing our White family into a fire pit now!¡± Matt didn¡¯t know Que White¡¯s mood at this moment. Or, even if he knew, he didn¡¯t care. What he had to fight for now was one breath. ¡°It was fine that I lost to you, and Que White can p me, but you can¡¯t say that I can¡¯t take out thousands of spirit stones!¡± At this moment, the small abacus in Matt¡¯s heart was also cracking. He had calcted that Caspian had spent two to three thousand spirit stones buying the maps in the city today. Normally, a cultivator¡¯s storage pouch could only have a limited amount of space. Even with some special storage magic weapons, the space inside was only as big as a room. The room could at most be filled with 2,000 to 3,000 spirit stones. Therefore, Matt thought that Caspian had almost used up all spirit stones to buy the maps. What¡¯s more, in his mind, it was just to buy maps, so there was no need to use so many spirit stones. Caspian was totally wasting his spirit stones. Generally speaking, even if Caspian had many spirit stones, it was impossible for him to carry them all. Legend had it that there was a storage magic weapon that could hold the Mountains and Seas, but he didn¡¯t think he was so unlucky to meet a Holy Land Realm cultivator who could challenge Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. At the same time, this Holy Land Realm had that storage magic treasure on him. With such thoughts in mind, Matt kept staring at Caspian and waiting for an exnation. ¡°Three to five thousand spirit stones, no, seven to eight thousand spirit stones. I¡¯llpensate you¡­¡± Matt gritted his teeth and said, ¡°How much do you have? Tell me the number. I¡¯ll pay you double the number.¡± He was waiting for Caspian to panic. ¡®That¡¯s right. In front of such a rich man, the other party¡¯s momentum should begin to weaken.¡¯ That¡¯s what Matt was thinking. But Caspian just looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°If you can¡¯t afford it, then you can only pay with your life.¡± Looking at Caspian¡¯s mocking expression, Matt was stunned. His originally confident heart could not help but waver, and he was in a trance. ¡°No way¡­¡± No matter how he looked at it, the other party didn¡¯t look like he had thousands of spirit stones on him. Que White and Mona Jones were stunned. Hearing Caspian¡¯s words¡­ They so enviable and jealous. Then they saw Caspian turn over his wrist. Then, they saw the Spirit Mountain. The mountain piled up with spirit stones¡­ Matt, who had just stood up, fell to his knees again with a bang. Tears rolled down his cheeks. It was unknown whether he was scared or stimted by the azure light. Que only took a breath and was drunk because of the sudden increase in the density of spiritual Qi in the air. Mona Jones was stunned for a moment, and then she suddenly felt an inspirationing straight to her heart. She was going to be promoted! ¡°No way¡­¡± Caspian looked at Mona Jones. Of course, he would not be reluctant to give up such a little spiritual Qi since the other party wanted to promote. After all, he had a good impression of Mona Jones. Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 ¡°Focus on your promotion,¡± Caspian said, ncing back at the frightened Mona. Mona sat down cross-legged and began to break through. Her current state could be said to be the best or the worst. The best was that because of the appearance of the spiritual mountain, spiritual Qi was rich and extremely pure, turning this old manor into a heavenly paradise. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Caspian had set up a spirit-sealing formation here and blocked spiritual Qi and the outside world of Domain, the entire Same Spirit City would have been rmed. Therefore, in such an environment, promotion would not only be very smooth, but also have a solid foundation. This was an opportunity that many cultivators could not get. The worst was that if Caspian felt that the other party was suspected of rubbing against spiritual Qi, he would directly take back the Spirit Mountain. Then Mona would be in deep trouble. Even if she rushed out of the sealed Domain, she still couldn¡¯t find a suitable location to break through to the next realm. As a result, even if the result was the best, it was to fail the promotion and increase the difficulty of the next promotion tenfold. At the very least, if the dao foundation was destroyed, falling into a cultivation realm was normal. However, Mona was the most fortunate. Her previous performance did not make Caspian feel bad about her. So Caspian could tolerate it. Caspian now had the capital to be generous. However, he obviously did not wee the other two people. Although one of them was a head of a n, he had a bad rtionship with him in the afternoon. The other one was the guy that Caspian would kill today. What a joke¡­ ¡°You want to kill me? Now you want to say something and let a man who doesn¡¯t have any weight in my heart ask me to spare you? Have you ever thought of sparing me back then?¡± Caspian¡¯s logic was very clear, ¡°If you want to kill me, then you should be prepared to be killed by me.¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t show any mercy at that time, don¡¯t try to kidnap me and ask me tp let you go. Can you afford it?¡± Caspian sneered, and the killing intent in his eyes began to condense. ¡°I, I¡­¡± Matt shivered and looked at Que for help. At this time, Que looked steadily forward and then took a step aside. The meaning was very clear, ¡°I can¡¯t control your business!¡± The ancestor also said that if Caspian showed enough weight, he would break up with Matt. The current situation was very obvious. A strange man with a Spirit Mountain on him. Let¡¯s not talk about the value of the Spirit Mountain. The storage magic weapon that could hold the Spirit Mountain was probably not something that an ordinary person could carry with him. The White family could not offend such a person. Such a person would definitely have nothing to do with demons in Evil Mountain Range. Because demons was not so rich. Que White¡¯s attitude made Matt Morley tremble violently. It was unknown whether he was angry or scared. ¡°I was just fascinated¡­ How could I have thought that you had so many spirit stones¡­? I have never done such a thing in the past¡­ I am¡­ I am the advisor of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡­¡± In order to survive, Matt was incoherent for a while. At this time, he also understood one thing. Compared with the storage magic weapon that he didn¡¯t know yet, 2,000 spirit stones was nothing. If he was here for the storage magic weapon, he would feel better now. After all, it was worth it. After all, wealth came from danger. Now, he was losing his life for 2,000 spirit stones. What a loss! Matt was in a trance for a moment, and his eyes were filled with cruelty. He pointed at Caspian and shouted, ¡°I know, you just want to trap me! Who would have so many spirit stones on him? Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you get what you want! I want to self-destruct!¡± With a roar, a dazzling white light burst out from his chest. Waves of pressure, like a rolling tide, rushed in all directions. Que White, who was the closest, flew straight out. The formation set up by Caspian also cracked at this moment, as if it would copse in the next moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to die with you!¡± In the shining white light, the facial features of Matt Morley began to blur. Spirit Mountain shook, spiritual Qi surging. It seemed that a catastrophe wasing. Que, who had just fallen out, was full of despair at this moment. The self-detonation of the Heavenly Spirit Realm was equivalent to a horrible explosion that cultivator squeezed out all his strength. Although it was not a magical power, its power was higher than that of a magical power. The reason was simple. A Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator could only do it once in a lifetime. After using it, he would no longer exist. The pressure that broke out at the cost of his life, full of the impact of spiritual Qi and spiritual sense, was at least 50% stronger than that of a full-strength magical power. If Matt Morley self-destructed, not to mention the old house, within a radius of twenty or thirty miles, it would be turned into ashes in an instant. It was impossible for Que White to escape. In the dazzling white light, Que felt that his body was getting lighter and lighter. ¡®Is this the feeling of the soul passing away?¡¯ Que thought to himself. Just then, a faint sigh came from the white light. ¡°s¡­¡± There was a hint of helplessness in the voice. It was like a person watching someone else¡¯s poor performance, unwilling to expose it. But now, he finally couldn¡¯t help it. So he sighed helplessly, ready to stop it. Suddenly, a hand reached out from the white light and pressed on Matt Morley¡¯s head. Then the hand became bigger at a visible speed. The hand became like a flood dragon, like a dragon. The powerful strength was coiled into a force field. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Caspian¡¯s voice came from behind the giant hand. Then he clenched his fist. With a scream, the blood light burst out. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The bright red instantly reced the white light. The pressure that could erupt at any moment vanished in the blink of an eye. Like a strong wind, it suddenly turned into a warm breeze in spring. It was not cold butfortable. Caspian¡¯s hand crushed Matt Morley in an Instant, turning him into a mass of thick flesh and blood mud. The death of Matt brought back the feedback of spiritual Qi. Spiritual Qi In the old house suddenly became stronger. Last moment, Que thought he was going to die in despair. In the next second, he realized that he wasn¡¯t dead, and was still able to breathe to a spiritual Qi that was close to that of nectar. Que felt that his life was getting worse and better, which was too exciting. His face suddenly became redder, like the butt of a monkey. After taking a few deep breaths of spiritual Qi, he staggered, as if he wanted to say something to Caspian. But after opening his mouth a few times, before he could make a sound, he fell to the ground happily with his eyes closed and saliva dripping from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Drunk on spirit¡­¡± Caspian nced at him. He had seen this familiar scene on a greedy pig. Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 At this time, Caspian heard a sound behind him. He turned around and saw Mona, who had been promoted, staring at him in horror. Through her eyes, Caspian could see his own current image. Streaks of blood-red lines appeared on his body. The lines were not characters, nor were they inscriptions. They were simple, violent, destructive, and wild. Each of them was powerful, as if they were about to break free from his skin. In Mona¡¯s eyes, Caspian was like a demon, invincible. The horrible pressure made her body tremble uncontrobly. Her aura that had been condensed for promotion became unstable and erratic. ¡°Look at how inexperienced you are¡­¡± Caspian sighed helplessly, withdrew his breath, and returned to his original appearance. Although the person behind the Gates of Hell was no longer there, he still kept the ability he got from that guy at that time. The horrible lines on his body were one of them. With the addition of the blood-colored runes of the Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic, it would be easy for him to kill an early Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator at the end of the road. But it scared Mona of Holy Land Realm. ¡°Matt Morley just died. You can absorb the natural essence he returned to the world as much as you want.¡± Caspian pointed to the rain of spirit In the old house and said. Then he threw another storage pouch at Mona. ¡°This is yours too¡­¡± This was originally a storage pouch belonging to Matt. Caspian had just nced at the things inside. The items in Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s storage pouch could not be too bad. Unfortunately, Caspian had more. And it was much better. So it was better to give it to Mona. Mona had done a good job tonight and was worthy of a reward. In Mona¡¯s eyes, the storage pouch that Caspian looked down upon was an incredible treasure. Under the ecstasy, her breathing became rapid. She hurriedly took it with both hands and thanked Caspian repeatedly, ¡°Thank you for your reward, Sir Montgomery! Thank you for your reward!¡± ¡°You should go all out and upgrade first¡­¡± Caspian waved his hand and said. Seeing Mona close her eyes and absorb the spiritual Qi to break through, Caspian turned around and looked at Que White, who was sleeping soundly. He sneered and said, ¡°You are still sleeping?¡± *** Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Two dayster, Que woke up. He felt that he had a strange dream. In the dream, Matt Morley, who had a deep rtionship with the White family, was killed. As for him, he had obtained the legacy left behind by Matt, and his strength had greatly improved. Then, under his leadership, the White family regained its glory. This dream was too beautiful. So when he woke up, he found that his cheeks were sore. Obviously, he kept smiling in his sleep. But when he woke up, the cruel reality told him. It was true that Matt had been killed just like in his dream. It was just a dream that he had obtained the legacy left behind by Matt and his strength had improved greatly. There were also people who had greatly improved their strength. It was not him, but Mona Jones! At this time, head of the Jones family¡¯s realm had been raised to first stage of Holy Land Realm. And it only took her two days toplete the two steps of promotion and stability. Under normal circumstances, the process of promotion would take a day or two, and the process of stability would take five or six days. In total, under the current realm, it was normal for one¡¯s realm to be stable after six or seven days of promotion. However, Mona shortened the process. It was not because of her outstanding talent. If she was really talented, she would not be in the first stage of Holy Land Realm at her age. Of course, it was only because of the pure and rich spiritual Qi when she was promoted. Arge number of spirit stones piled up on the Spirit Mountain. And it was also because of the spiritual rain released by Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator after his death. The former could only be imagined, while thetter was exceptionally rare. But on that day, happiness fell on Mona Jones. As a result, that day was decided by Mona as her lucky day. Que looked at Mona with aplicated expression. By this time, he had already realized that what he had dreamed of before was not just a dream. At least half of the dream was real. Since Matt had been given up, should he face Caspian directly next? ¡°How long have I slept?¡± Suddenly, Que realized a problem. His body trembled and he hurriedly asked Mona. ¡°So you still know the time¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s cold voice came from behind him. ¡°Caspian!¡± Que felt all the hair on his body stand on end. He jumped up from the ground, turned around, and looked back. Caspian was squinting at him. The sweat on Que¡¯s forehead immediately poured out. He had not seen Caspian kill the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey. If he hadn¡¯t seen it personally, he would have felt that it was illusory and indistinct, not that real. But when Caspian killed Heavenly Spirit Realm, Que was present. Not only was he present, but he was also close at hand, so he could see more clearly than anyone else. As for Matt, he was even stronger than the Yin Yang Bone-eating Monkey. From this, it could be spected that although Caspian was only a Holy Land Realm cultivator, his strength was enough to dominate Same Spirit City. Caspian looked at Que with unfriendly eyes. Then he saw the other party bow deeply to him with a humble face. His forehead was about to touch his knee when he said, ¡°Caspian, my White family Ancestor has something important to discuss with you¡­¡± *** Although council chamber of the White family had be old, it also gave off a sense of history. Only the White family Ancestor, Que White, Caspian, and Mona Jones were present. In terms of status, Mona was not qualified to sit here. However, Que still invited her enthusiastically. Moreover, if Mona did not agree, the White family¡¯s foundation might be broken because of this. As a native of Same Spirit City, Mona was naturally in awe of the White family. Therefore, after understanding Que¡¯s hint, she also sat in council chamber with great excitement. However, unlike Caspian, when she was sitting on a chair, she only dared to sit with half of her butt, and she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. It was as if the ancestors of the White family were looking down from above council chamber. ¡°Caspian, this Is the map of all the ces in the Evil Mountain Range that the White family has mastered at present. 80% of them came from the ancestors, and 20% of them came from me. I have been slowly collecting and repairing them in recent years.¡± Under the instruction of the White family Ancestor, Que held an exquisite wooden box in front of Caspian. The wooden box was opened and there were three jade scrolls inside. Every piece ofjade scroll seemed to have lived for a long time, showing a sense of vicissitudes. Mona also looked over curiously. Everyone knew that there were two ces in Same Spirit City that had thergest map of Evil Mountain Range. It was announced to the public that it was the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. But in fact, it was the White family that upied arger area than the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Mona was surprised to see the three jade scrolls. Caspian narrowed his eyes, looked at the White family Ancestor, and then nodded to show his satisfaction. Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 Reaching out to pick up jade scrolls again, Caspian felt even more satisfied when he felt the faint fluctuation in it. The White family didn¡¯t fool him this time. This was the original of jade scrolls. In fact, the White family could engrave a map and give it to Caspian. But now, they directly took out the original. The meaning of what they meant was self-evident, ¡°They could delete and change the original map, but the original one would not.¡± This is the White family¡¯s sincerity. However, Caspian was only satisfied with this jade scroll. As for the White family¡¯s attitude¡­ The White family¡¯s current attitude was just to make up for the loss. The ident of Matt Morley and Caspian¡¯s strength, which was at the top of Same Spirit City, made the White family feel a deep sense of crisis. There was no doubt that the White family had a good reputation. But this reputation was earned by thest generation of the White family, the previous generation, and so on. To put it bluntly, the current White family, including the White family Ancestor, enjoyed the lingering shadow of their ancestors. Although they were awe-inspiring, to some extent, they were also very simr to the pavilion in the air. It looked gorgeous, lofty, and tall, making people worship it. But the foundation below was very empty. Once a w or a crack appeared, the majestic building would instantly copse. Not only would it copse, but it would also hit people and be hated by people. The higher the pavilion was, the more painful it would be if It copsed, and the more disgusting it would be. The White family Ancestor knew this better than anyone else. Therefore, when things like Matt Morley happened frequently and it was very likely to affect the White family, she decisively chose to bow to Caspian. Of course, the strength disyed by Caspian was also an important factor. Caspian was a Holy Land Realm cultivator that could rub against Heavenly Spirit Realm. And then, Caspian¡¯s financial resources. For various reasons, the White family Ancestor decisively gave up her so-called pride and superiority, and thenpromised with Caspian. ¡°Do you want a map of Evil Mountain Range? No problem. Your identity is not a problem at all. I will not only give the map to you, but also the original! Are you satisfied?¡± Seeing the satisfied look on Caspian¡¯s face, the White family Ancestor and Que White, who were a little nervous, finally let out a long sigh of relief. The other party could ept it, at least it meant that he would not pursue the matter of Matt Morley further. As for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s disturbancest night, the White family naturally had someone else to deal with it. ¡°We¡¯ve already carved another piece of the map, so you can take the original one away, Sir Montgomery,¡± The ancestor exined again and then said, ¡°Yesterday, I didn¡¯t promise to give the map to you directly. I think I¡¯d better exin the reason for this matter to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings in the future.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian raised his head and looked at the White family Ancestor. ¡°Yesterday, you didn¡¯t want to give it to me because I didn¡¯t tell you the purpose of entering Evil Mountain Range?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an excuse,¡± the White family Ancestor said frankly. ¡°But please rest assured, Sir Montgomery. We¡¯re targeting this matter, not you¡­ Our White family will do anything. The first goal is to think about the people and cultivator of Same Spirit City.¡± After a pause, the White family Ancestor said, ¡°Yesterday, I didn¡¯t want to give it to you immediately because I felt a trace of Demon Aura from you.¡± ¡°Demon aura?¡± Mona looked up and down at Caspian in confusion. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then she understood. ¡°Ancestor, are you worried that Caspian is a shape-shifting demon?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Speaking of demons, the White family Ancestor¡¯s face suddenly became serious. ¡°In fact, until now, I can feel a trace of demon aura from Caspian. If we weren¡¯t sure that you were not demons, the map of the White family would never be handed over to you, even if we died and lost our reputation.¡± Caspian did not respond immediately, but thought for a moment. Soon, he understood why they could feel the Demon Aura from his body. He used to be a normal cultivator, and this was not a problem at all. Butter, Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s blood essence, White Tiger¡¯s blood essence, Kylin¡¯s blood essence, and so on merged with his blood essence. These were all divine beast-level essence blood. In addition, there were acquired physiques like Demon Python Form and Unsullied Fish-dragon Body. It was impossible for him to keep his aura pure now. However, Caspian did not reveal the reason immediately, and he did not intend to. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t all of his secrets be exposed? Caspian asked back, ¡± Is this the ability of the White family to feel the demon aura?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± This time, Que White took the ce of the ancestor and answered, ¡°The secret method passed down from our White family has been able to understand the demon aura and restrain it ordingly.¡± Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, the White family Ancestor seemed to have seen through the inner thoughts of Caspian and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it. If you want to have this ability, you have to have the pure bloodline of the White family. You can¡¯t do it even if there is a little bit of other bloodline.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Since the other party said the reason, Caspian did not insist. Mona nodded as well. ¡°No wonder the old city never uses guards or formations. That¡¯s why¡­¡± At this time, Caspian asked the second question, ¡°How are you sure that I am not a demon?¡± The Ancestor nced at Que White. Que White answered the question again. But this time, he hesitated. In the end, Caspian understood what the other party meant. ¡°You are too rich¡­¡± This was an exaggeration of the number of spirit stones. The moment he saw the Spirit Mountain, head of the White n firmly believed that Caspian could not be a demon. Firstly, it was because demons cultivation required far less spirit stones than cultivators. Secondly, the number of spirit stones piled up in the Spirit Mountain was probably more than that in the entire Evil Mountain Range. In that case, how could Caspiane from demons in Evil Mountain Range? It seemed to be a bit of realistic, but it was also very effective evidence. After thinking for a while, Caspian did not know how to evaluate it. Finally, he nodded and finally understood. Having obtained the map, his mission to Same Spirit City had beenpleted. Although there were a few twists and turns during this period, with this map, at least he would not go to Evil Mountain Range just like in the beginning, relying on very few clues, just like how he depended on luck when he touched a stone crossing the river. As the saying goes, ¡°Sharpening a knife would not waste your time. If you exchange it for six or seven days, you may save the next dozens of days, so it¡¯s worth it.¡± However, just as Caspian was about to leave, the White family Ancestor opened her mouth again and said, ¡°Caspian, please wait a moment. I have two things to discuss with you.¡± Without waiting for Caspian¡¯s reply, she continued, ¡°The first thing is that there is something that can be regarded as a magic weapon. I think It may be useful for you, Sir Montgomery¡­¡± Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 ¡°Give me a treasure?¡± Caspian looked at the Ancestor of the White family with a faint smile. He did not believe that there would be such a good thing in the world for free. Moreover, he thought that his rtionship with the White family was not very good. In fact, the other party¡¯spromise in the end did not have much to do with the Blood Revival Ganoderma lucidum. He must have a heart to guard against others. Who knew what the other party would do in secret? Just as Caspian was thinking this, the White family Ancestor said, ¡°This treasure should be helpful for you to find Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, so I decided to let Que White find it.¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. Before that, he had never said that his purpose of entering Evil Mountain Range was to find Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. ¡®How did this guy know?¡¯ The White family Ancestor smiled and said, ¡°Caspian, don¡¯t worry. I guessed it¡­¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± Caspian sat down again and said lightly. The White family Ancestor didn¡¯t care about the change of Caspian¡¯s face and continued, ¡°Before that, I didn¡¯t know your strength, but after what happened the night before yesterday, I could roughly guess. Because with your strength, Caspian, I¡¯m afraid that only Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon is worthy of your taking a move¡­¡± ¡°Then why can¡¯t I look for some kind of treasure? It has nothing to do with Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon?¡± Caspian asked back. ¡°That¡¯s why I made a bet.¡± The Ancestor of the White family smiled. ¡°However, in the end, I still believe in my intuition. That¡¯s because I am getting older and have experienced many things. Some things, relying on intuition, are quite urate.¡± Caspian fell silent. Fighting against demons In the Evil Mountain Range, the White family had an extremely rich experience. There might be many things that, as long as there were clues, the White family members would be able to guess what would happen next with their previous experience. As a member of the White family¡¯s heyday, the White family Ancestor naturally had more experience than anyone else. Seeing that Caspian was silent, the White family Ancestor knew Caspian¡¯s attitude meant he acquiesced. So she winked at Que White. Que held a box in his hand and showed it to Caspian. This box was different from the one with jade scrolls. It looked new and more luxurious. The White family ancestor exined, ¡°These are the ones that Matt Morley stored in my White family. He had offended you and died. He deserved it¡­ Since the treasure in this box has lost its owner and I feel that it can help you, I will do you a favor and give it to you. I just hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± After the ancestor finished speaking, Que opened the box. There was neither multicolored light nor spiritual Qi gushing out. There was a piece of wood in the box. To be exact, three more eyes were dug out on the wooden piece. It looked like a palm-sized mask. ¡°The All Life Ghost Mask,¡± said the Ancestor of the White family. ¡°This mask is made of the skin of the Ten-thousand-thought Evil Dragon¡­¡± The name of this mask could exin a lot of problems. Because Caspian once got a treasure with a simr name, Thousand Cursed Mask. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However,pared with the broken Thousand Cursed Mask, the mask seemed to have more power. Although he had roughly guessed the use of this mask, Caspian still pretended not to know. ¡°What¡¯s the use of this?¡± The White family Ancestor didn¡¯t know what Caspian was thinking and said, ¡°Caspian, you¡¯ll know when you put it on¡­¡± Caspian smiled and did not move. Since he wanted to pretend, he had to do it to the end. ¡®If I didn¡¯t hesitate to pick it up and put it on my face, wouldn¡¯t it mean that I already know the function of this mask? It was best to be more cautious in front of someone like the White family ancestor who was old and smart¡­¡¯ The White family Ancestor looked at Que again and said, ¡°Show Caspian the function of All Life Ghost Mask¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Que picked up the mask in the box and put it on his face. His facial features immediately became blurred like melted mud. But soon, it began to be three-dimensional. After about two or three breaths, Que¡¯s face turned into Mona Jones¡¯. Mona had been looking at him curiously. When she saw a face that looked exactly like hers in the mirror, she stood up in shock. ¡°How, how, how¡­¡± As she spoke, she looked at Caspian and the White family Ancestor for help. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Que asked. Something even more amazing happened. His voice was exactly the same as Mona¡¯s. Caspian¡¯s eyes also lit up. Although Thousand Cursed Mask could also change his facial features, there was no way to imitate the voice. At this time, the White family Ancestor spoke again, ¡°Caspian, use your spiritual sense to probe Que White.¡± Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He stretched out his spiritual sense and scanned Que White¡¯s face three times. After withdrawing spiritual sense, Caspian sighed. ¡°There is no w¡­¡± Even with his spiritual sense, he could not tell that this person was pretending to be someone else. This was one level higher than Thousand Cursed Mask. At this time, Que took down All Life Ghost Mask, revealing his original face. Mona, who was standing aside, was still in shock. She kept ncing back and forth at Que White and All Life Ghost Mask. ¡°The mask that Matt Morley used to wear¡­¡± Caspian asked. Although the mask Matt was wearing was a mask that people often wore at that time, he could not detect the face under the mask by spiritual sense. However, Caspian clearly remembered that the investigation was to let people find that spiritual sense was blocked, but All Life Ghost Mask was different. After putting it on, it was the same as exploring a normal person. One could not imagine that the person in front of him was wearing a mask. ¡°That is one that was created by Matt Morley ording to the Ten Thousand Ghost Masks.¡± the White family Ancestor said and added, ¡°Legend has it that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon is focused on ten thousand uses and is best at camouge¡­ Deep in Evil Mountain Range, even the grass and trees were all disguised by its divine thoughts. You have to be careful after you enter, Sir Montgomery¡­¡± ¡°However, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon also had Its weakness. Even though it can disguise everything and understand people¡¯s hearts, it has no way to see through itself.¡± ¡°That is to say, if I wear this mask, I can block its spying,¡± Caspian said. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± the White family Ancestor¡¯s expression became serious at this time. ¡°But I haven¡¯t dealt with Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon before. I¡¯ve heard some of them from the Great Immortals of the n. So In this respect, there may be no way to get too much information.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caspian nodded. The White family Ancestor was stunned. ¡°Did you just admit what I said without any politeness?¡± At first, the White family Ancestor was waiting for Caspian to say ¡°Thank you for your trouble¡±, and then she could say the second thing. However, Caspian answered with just an ¡°Mhmm¡±. ¡°So what if you say one more word?¡± the White family Ancestor was frantic. Que was also stunned, but he couldn¡¯t interrupt. Just as head of the White family was scratching his head and feeling restless, Caspian looked up at the White family Ancestor and said, ¡°The second thing, do you have anything that needs me to help with?¡± Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 The Ancestor and Que White were speechless. The White family did have something that needed the help of Caspian. But the meaning of the words spoken by the ancestor and the other party waspletely different. ording to the Ancestor, since she had given Caspian All Life Ghost Mask, it was not convenient for him to refuse her when she asked for help. In that case, the two sides would not owe each other anything. But now, if it was said by Caspian, it meant that the matter of the previous gift from the White family had been canceled and became a unteral request of the White family. In this way, if Caspian agreed to help, the White family would owe Caspian a favor after giving him All Life Ghost Mask. Even if Caspian did not agree to help, it was reasonable. ¡°Because I don¡¯t owe your White family anything.¡± At that moment, the White family Ancestor only felt a bitter taste in her mouth. She seemed to have no advantage in front of Caspian even if she was much older than Caspian. She didn¡¯t know whether the other party did it intentionally or unintentionally. The White family had disgusted Caspian a few days ago. Although it seemed that they had reconciled today, it was reasonable for Caspian to be unhappy and disgust the White family. The White family Ancestor had no choice but to bite off her teeth and swallow her blood. Because of this, the White family really needed the help of Caspian. And if she missed this opportunity, she didn¡¯t know when she would wait until the next time. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Our White family hopes that we can obtain your help in this matter.¡± the White family Ancestor said dryly, ¡°Caspian, please grant our wish¡­¡± At this moment, Que White, who was standing by the side, was also filled with mixed feelings. ¡°Our original n was not like this. Why did we seem to be begging for help now?¡± ¡°Tell me the matter first. I¡¯ll see if I can help¡­¡± Caspian knocked on the table and said. ¡®No one is a fool. If you don¡¯t make it clear, you want me to agree immediately. Dream on¡­¡¯ Caspian thought in his heart. In particr, Caspian was a very trustworthy person. The White family Ancestor looked at Caspian and said, ¡°Caspian, are you looking for Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon?¡± Caspian snorted and neither admitted nor denied it. However, the White family Ancestor had firmly believed that Caspian was going to Evil Mountain Range to kill Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. So she continued, ¡°Although no one knows the exact location of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, we can still guess its general range. Since you are going to look for Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, please take a nsman of our White family along the way¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Caspian resolutely refused. ¡°We are not going to enter Domain of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. The ce we are going to is exactly the same as the one you are going to take¡­ However, the journey is extremely dangerous. That¡¯s why I¡¯m nning to invite you and the White family members to travel together on this road to ensure the safety of the White family¡­ When we reach our destination, our White family nsmen will naturally take the initiative to leave. We definitely won¡¯t cause you any trouble,¡± exined the White family Ancestor hurriedly. Caspian frowned. ¡°You mean, there is a part of the ce where your White family is going with me, so you want me to protect your nsmen during this period of time.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the White family ancestor nodded, then said solemnly, ¡°Caspian, please grant my wish¡­¡± ¡°If there are too many people, I can¡¯t take care of them,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Only two,¡± Que White said hurriedly. ¡°Once they reach the destination, I won¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. They will leave on their own,¡± Caspian emphasized. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. There¡¯s still a long way to go before Domain of the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon shows up, so Caspian, don¡¯t worry. Our White family will only follow you for five or six days. At that time, they wille back on their own,¡± said the Ancestor of the White family. After musing for a moment, Caspian nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± The White family Ancestor and Que White were overjoyed. ¡°Thank you for your help, Caspian¡­¡± Caspian sneered and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill and rob them?¡± The corners of the White family Ancestor¡¯s and Que White¡¯s mouths twitched. After a long while, they said, ¡°We believe in your character.¡± Caspian didn¡¯t want to talk more about this matter. So he took the initiative to change the topic. ¡°Where are they? After packing up, we can set off in a while.¡± ¡°Can you?¡± Que White asked in confusion. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s too hasty?¡± Caspian squinted at him. Que White¡¯s face was full of joy. ¡°It¡¯s best to leave earlier.¡± Then he turned to the ancestor and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Sue toe and see you.¡± After the ancestor nodded, Que White told Caspian to wait for a moment and then hurried out. Although he was walking anxiously, Caspian could see that Que White¡¯s footsteps were full of excitement and joy. He didn¡¯t look like an old bachelor but looks like someone who could not wait to marry his wife. Before long, Que White came in with a thin girl and a male cultivator with his hands sped behind his back. The girl¡¯s ck hair was as ck as ink, and her head was slightly lowered. Her facial features were very delicate, and she gave people a soft and delicate feeling. Caspian had heard the White family Ancestor mention it before, so he knew that this girl, who looked to be fifteen or sixteen years old, should be Sue White. Otherwise, would Sue White havee with the bald, middle-aged man in a blue gown? ¡°Sue White, greet Sir Montgomery,¡± said the White family ancestor. Sue White raised her head slightly and looked at Caspian tenderly. She said softly, ¡°Greetings, Sir Montgomery¡­¡± The white dress made her body even thinner. However, Sue White¡¯s thin skin waspletely different from Sna¡¯s. Sna was simply thin. What¡¯s more, Sna looked thin, and the power in her body was no less than that of a violent beast. From the inside to the outside, Sue White gave people a feeling of illness, so she was thin and weak. Caspian sized her up and felt her weak vigor. He finally understood. At this time, the bald male cultivator who came together nced sideways at Caspian and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Head of the White family, is this cultivator who escorted Sue White into Evil Mountain Range? He is not as good as me?¡± As soon as the bald man¡¯s voice fell, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his brain, as if someone had lifted his crown and poured a spoonful of oil into it. His brain matter was boiling. He immediately groaned, covered his head, squatted on the ground, and his facial features were twisted together. Que White was extremely confused. ¡°This guy was talking. Why did he suddenly squat to the ground?¡± Shocked and uncertain, the bald man was about to ask when he suddenly jumped up from the ground and rushed toward Caspian.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Que White was shocked and quickly tried to exin, ¡°Master Yellow, this is¡­¡± Before Que White could finish his words, the bald Master Yellow saluted Caspian with a hold fist salute and said, ¡°Thank you¡­ Sir Montgomery¡­¡± Every word paused, and the tone was perfect and full of emotions, from the bottom of his heart. Of course, if there weren¡¯t two drops of tears dripping from the corners of his eyes, then it would be even more perfect. Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 On March 24th of the year. Three days had passed since Caspian and others left the White family in Same Spirit City and went to Evil Mountain Range. In the morning, gray clouds gathered in the sky. There was a dull sound of thunder. Although the air in Same Spirit City was a little cooler than usual, it made people feelfortable both physically and mentally. At the end of March, a spring thunder finally came to Same Spirit City, which was also the first spring rain. Not long after noon, fine raindrops fell down with the thunder. It made people feel particrlyfortable. On this afternoon, six guests came to the White family of Same Spirit City. Among the six guests, the leader was tall and thin. The most striking thing was his dark skin. In this world, there were indeed people whose skin color was darker than ordinary people¡¯s. But it was extremely rare for it to be like a piece of charcoal like him. Under the guidance of the White family nsmen, the six met the White family¡¯s Que White and the White family Ancestor. In fact, men in the White family were rare nowadays. Even if there were, most of them were still young children, and their realms weren¡¯t that high either. Therefore, many things could be solved by elder in other families. But in the White family, Que White had to do it himself. As for the White family Ancestor, even if she had fallen to Pulse Control Realm, in fact, not everyone could see her. The main reason why she often showed up in the past two days was that the other party¡¯s identities were not ordinary. For example, the six people who came here in the rain today were not only in Holy Land Realm, but also had extraordinary identities. They were all disciples of Upper Kingdom Sect. Perhaps the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was a bit unfamiliar to some cultivators, and they might not even have heard of it. But they had never heard of it. It was not the fault of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Instead the level of these cultivators who had never heard of it was too low. In the history of the White family, at the peak, more than a dozen Masters of Heavenly Spirit Realm had appeared. They were famous for a while. With such a prominent position, the White family naturally knew what kind of colossus the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was. It was only natural that the ancestor of the highest level of the White family woulde to wee the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect today. After they sat down, they talked for a while. During this period of time, only the dark-skinned leader of the six disciples from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect spoke. The others kept quiet. The content of the conversation was not very important. However, just as they were about to leave, the dark-skinned disciple took out a palm-sized box and opened it slightly. In an instant, a refreshing fragrance overflowed from the box. As people breathed, they felt rxed, as if their bodies had be much lighter at this moment. ¡°This is¡­¡± Que White¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid. Even though he had not seen this elixir yet, the medicinal power alone made his heart beat wildly. ¡°The Ancestor of the White family, this Longevityless Pill was personally refined by our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s Grand Pure Emperor. Just one pill can extend one¡¯s lifespan by sixty years,¡± said the dark-skinned disciple. It was sixty years. Hearing this, Que White¡¯s breathing became more and more rapid, and even his face turned red. He couldn¡¯t be med for losing hisposure. As head of the White family, he was well aware of the importance of the ancestor to the family and her current physical condition better than anyone else. If they could obtain this Longevityless Pill, the other treasures would be useless for the time being. With the ancestor in charge for sixty years, the younger generation of the White family would have fully grown up in sixty years. These 60 years were too important for the White family. However,pared with Que White, the White family Ancestor soon calmed down after the initial shock. It was true that this elixir was valuable, but it must be very troublesome. ¡°Are you here to enter the Evil Mountain Range?¡± the White family Ancestor asked indifferently. Hearing this, Que White held his breath and gradually calmed down. Such a valuable gift would not be given to them so easily. ¡®Ancestor is really thoughtful¡­¡¯ Que White thought to himself. ¡°For the time being, yes,¡± The dark-skinned disciple smiled and gave an ambiguous answer. As he spoke, he closed the box containing the Longevity Pill and ced it on the tea table. ¡°Since the gift has been taken out, there is no reason to take it back. Moreover, the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect have never threatened or lured others, because that will hurt their merits,¡± The dark-skinned disciple said again and added, ¡°I heard that the White family has the most detailed map of the rainforest in Same Spirit City, but we are not here for the map.¡± ¡°Then what are you here for?¡± asked the White family Ancestor, her eyes filled with confusion. ¡°I¡¯m just asking for some information. It¡¯s not a very important thing.¡± The dark-skinned disciple smiled and continued, ¡°I just want to ask, is there anyone who is going to enter Evil Mountain Range recently?¡± After that, the dark-skinned disciple nced at Que White. The White family Ancestor thought for a while and said, ¡°There are many cultivators entering Evil Mountain Forest every day. Besides, there are many cultivators from the families and sects in Same Spirit City entering and leaving Evil Mountain Forest every day. The question you ask is a little too general.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The dark-skinned disciple thought for a moment and smiled honestly. ¡°A special person¡­¡± ¡°Is there any?¡± the White family Ancestor looked towards Que White. Que White thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°It seems that I haven¡®t heard of it recently. But a few days ago, there was an unusual movement outside the city. A cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm died in Same Spirit City. At present, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion is strictly investigating. There seems to be nothing special about the rest.¡± After Que White finished speaking, the ancestor nodded and looked at the dark-skinned disciple. ¡°Que White is in charge of external affairs of the White family at the moment. Since he said no, I¡¯m afraid there is no¡­ However, it is also possible that his information is limited, so there are some things that he is not clear about¡­¡± ¡°If you want to know more details, you can ask around in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡­ The City Lord¡¯s Mansion should have weed the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± ¡°Okay, then I know,¡± The dark-skinned disciple smiled and gestured to the elixir beside him. ¡°I hope the White family can return to the peak.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± After that, the dark-skinned disciple got up to leave and led the five people behind him away. Que White sent them out of the old house. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After walking for some distance, the dark-skinned disciple stopped, and the faint smile on his face gradually disappeared. He raised his right hand, and a man next to him immediately handed him a ck brush. When he turned around again, the other two people beside him had already spread the paper in front of him on one side of the paper The dark-skinned disciple thought for a while and then waved his brush. He was not writing, but drawing. After a while, a face appeared on the paper in a vivid way. Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 The dark-skinned disciple was drawing Caspian! ¡°It¡¯s this person¡­ He should be right. You should all take a look,¡± The dark-skinned disciple said to the people around him. Of course, the six of them were the Crape Myrtle Sect cultivators who set off from the Dubois family and followed Caspian all the way here. This dark-skinned disciple was Head Dog. Hearing the leader¡¯s words, the eyes of the five gathered on the paper and they instantly remembered Caspian¡¯s appearance. After a few breaths, Head dog took out a messenger and reached out to sway it. The face painted on the white paper immediately turned into a ball of light and shadow, which was imprinted in messenger. After sending messenger out, Head dog said, ¡°Ancestor of the White family and head of the n didn¡¯t tell the truth today. They¡¯re hiding something from us. But their thoughts couldn¡¯t escape my eyes¡­ I saw this person in the head of the White n¡¯s heart. This person has already gone to Evil Mountain Range. We will track him down today.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The others nodded in unison. In this team, Head dog was responsible for making ns and issuing orders. The others had no right to suggest or object. What they had to do was to obey every order issued by Head dog. ¡°Based on the current situation, there is no problem with our tracking route. However, we¡¯re not familiar with this ce¡­ After entering, we still have to be careful,¡± said Head dog. At this time, as they walked, they were talking. Suddenly, a guy with a face full ofughter came over and said to the opposite dog, ¡°Sir, do you need a map of Evil Mountain Range? In the past few days, the price of the whole city¡¯s maps had risen sharply¡­ But I can guarantee that the price of my map here is very fair, and the area covered is definitelyrge enough. There are some special districts inside.¡± After that, this guy looked at Head dog expectantly. Head dog smiled and said, ¡°How can a map easily be raised the price?¡± Hearing that, the guy in front of Head Dog became even more excited. The reason was very simple. Not only did it mean that these cultivators were from other ces, but it also meant that they were not in Same Spirit City a few days ago. They did not know what had happened in the city. In other words, these people could all be called fat sheep. With this thought in mind, this fellow immediately looked left and right and then moved closer. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s because a few days ago, someone bought the maps at a premium price and disturbed the market¡­ What you don¡¯t know is that in just three or five days, the price of the maps has increased by more than three times. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. And I estimate that in the next year, it will continue to climb. If you don¡¯t buy it now, I¡¯ll give you a price¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Is there such a thing?¡± Head dog blinked, looking very interested. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The guy selling the map quickly said, and then lit up the jade scroll in his hand. ¡°Your Excellency, are you interested? I allow you to look at the goods first. If you are satisfied, you can buy them. And the price is guaranteed to be the lowest in the city¡­¡± ¡°Okay, Little Four¡­¡± Head dog turned to the person behind him and said. Then, the cultivator named Little Four behind him walked out. Little Four was smiling. He didn¡¯t look very old, and gave people a feeling of enthusiasm and easy to get along with. It was the kind of people who had affinity and could quickly win the trust and good impression of others. Little Four stepped forward and put his hand on the guy¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°Little brother, let¡¯s go and have a talk. To be honest, although we have so many people, we are really not familiar with Evil Mountain Range. We are worried that we don¡¯t know where to buy the map. What a coincidence¡­¡± The guy selling the map immediately thought that he had meta big customer, so he became even more excited. He desperately bragged about the map in his hand and spat out his saliva. Little Four hooked his arms around this guy¡¯s neck, left Head dog and the others, and walked all the way to the end of the nearby street. After a while, he turned a corner and disappeared from the sight of Head dog and the others. After a while, Little Four came back. And he was the only one who came back. Head dog and the others seemed to have expected this and were not surprised at all. After returning, Little Four handed a triangr stone, which was like jade but not jade, to Head dog. If Caspian was present at this moment, he would recognize at a nce that this was Soul-Devouring Jade. From the current situation, it was obvious that the guy who had just sold the map had been devoured the soul by Little Four. No one cared if that guy was alive or dead. Head dog took the Soul-Devouring Jade. A pale-gray luster quietly surfaced on its palm. This luster enveloped the Soul-Devouring Jade. All of a sudden, the light in the Soul-Devouring Jade slowly disappeared as if it had been dissolved by this gray luster. After a while, as the light in the Soul-Devouring Jade disappeared, Head dog nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s that guy. It seems that we are right. He bought many maps in the city, so the price of the maps increased sharply. This guy bought arge number of maps by himself, and then got the map from the White family. It seemed that his purpose of this trip must be Evil Mountain Range¡­¡± ¡°Unfortunately, the White family ancestor is a lot more careful. She has never thought of anything else. Otherwise, I would be able to get more information¡­ But this is enough.¡± Head dog smiled confidently and continued, ¡°Our biggest advantage now is to know his appearance and whereabouts. And he knew nothing about us. Elder Brother Moody had already received his portrait. The guy can¡¯t escape.¡± After that, Head Dog waved his hand and led everyone out of Same Spirit City, heading for Evil Mountain Range. *** On this day, it was also the first day for Caspian, Sue White, and Master Zo Yellow to enter the evil rainforest range. Although three days had passed since they left Same Spirit City, during two days, they were on their way. In the evening, they officially crossed the edge of Evil Mountain Forest. The familiar hot and humid air came to them. Although it was the first spring rain today, it would not have any effect on the evil rainforest that formed an independent air zone. Spirit boat quickly shuttled through the rainforest, and the people in spirit boat were silent. In addition to Caspian, only Sue and Master Yellow entered Evil Mountain Range. Zo Yellow was a bald man with a fierce appearance. However, in fact, his character was extremely gentle and was also the protector that the White family trusted the most. The n¡¯s Protectors and offerings were different. Although they received sry from the family every month, when they encountered any danger, the Offerings could leave the family directly to protect themselves. As for Protectors, they must live or die with their families. Zo, as a master, became the protector of the White family, which showed how much the White family trusted him. There might be some stories, but since the other party did not say it, he was not curious about it. Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 However, Caspian knew that Zo was definitely not her teacher. In the history of the White family, there was nock of Heavenly Spirit Realm experts if not because of the fierce battle. At its peak, the White family had more than ten Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators at the same time. This showed that there was no problem with the family cultivation method of the White family, and it was the top one. Because of this, as long as the White family continued to practice the techniques passed down from the family, they would surely be able to regain their glory in the future. There was no need for them to recruit others as their members¡¯ teachers. The fact was the same as Caspian¡¯s guess. When they talkedter, Sue told Caspian that although Zo would not guide her in cultivation, he was her enlightenment teacher. At the same time, Zo had another identity. He was an alchemist who treated Sue White. In fact, yes, Sue was sick. Although this disease could be cured, it would take a long time. Sue was 15 years and 8 months old. ording to the estimation, if she wanted topletely cure this disease, unless she had a great opportunity, she had to be at least 60 years old before she couldpletely be cured. However, she was very satisfied with this. Although it took a long time, at least there was hope of healing. It was much better than having no chance to cure many diseases. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Sue is such a good seedling.¡± When talking about this, Zo¡¯s eyes were full of pity. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°What exactly is the disease?¡± Caspian asked in confusion. ¡°Fire poison¡­¡± Sue had long forgotten about it, so when Caspian asked, she said it out loud. Hearing that, Caspian responded with an ¡°oh¡±. His reaction was not big, but his eyes were shining. ¡®It is indeed¡­ A pity¡­¡¯ Caspian thought. Fire Poison was a simple saying. In other words, Sue¡¯s Yang energy was too strong. Yang energy was too heavy. If it happened to a man, it would be a good thing. Perhaps a Pure Yang True Body would appear. But as a girl, she possessed heavier Yang energy than that of an ordinary man. How could she be better? In terms of cultivation, it was bound to be very difficult, as if walking on thin ice and her lifespan would be greatly affected. Topare Yin energy in the woman¡¯s body to theke, the more water in theke, the longer the woman¡¯s life span would be. There must be water in Sue White¡¯ske. There was no doubt about this. Otherwise, she would not be a woman now, but half a man and half a woman. Now in herke, although there was some water, there was not much. At the same time, there was a circle of mes burning around theke. In this way, the water in theke would naturally be consumed faster. Therefore, Sue¡¯s life span might not even be as long as an ordinary person¡¯s. Thinking of this, Caspian suddenly realized that the so-called cure at the age of 60 was probably said by the White family and Zo tofort Sue White. She was very likely to die before she was 60 years old. In other words, it was a miracle that she did not die when she was born. It was a miracle that she could grow up until now. Caspian looked at Zo. Seemingly understanding that Caspian had seen through this lie, Zo kept silent and nodded. Caspian sighed softly. It was really a pity. After a moment of silence, Caspian opened his mouth again and broke the silence. ¡°So you went into Evil Mountain Range this time to cure the disease?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sue said with a smile. When she looked up, Caspian found that the girl¡¯s face seemed to be darker than a few days ago. It made people feel as if they were burned. At this time, Zo also added, ¡°We entered Evil Mountain Range for the sake of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion. There was a very strong fire poison hidden in the tail of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion. I¡¯ll kill a few and go back to refine elixirs¡­ By then, we can use poison to cure Sue¡¯s current physical condition.¡± ¡°Red Willow Fire Scorpion¡­¡± Caspian pondered for a moment and said to Sue White, ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Sue looked at him doubtfully and then at Zo. After getting Zo¡¯s approval, she reached out her hand. Caspian took out the Eight Divine Ruler and let Sue White hold the tip of the ruler. In just a moment, Caspian looked at the scale on the Eight Divine Ruler and couldn¡¯t help frowning. It was a little scary. Sue White¡¯s fire property had reached 15 points. After all, Caspian was only 20. Sue was Pulse Control Realm but she had already reached three quarters of Caspian¡¯s body. In other words, she was now a human-shaped candle. Yang energy in her body burned her life every second. And she didn¡¯t seem to know about it. It was really a little miserable. What was more important was that Caspian also understood that attacking poison with poison could only relieve the difort that might appear in the body. As for slowing down the burning of life, that was simply impossible. However, cultivators at the Heavenly Spirit Realm were not enough to cure Sue White¡¯s illness. Because it was almost necessary to change the physique of a cultivator. How could a cultivator¡¯s physical quality be changed so easily? If he could really change it at will, his innate constitution wouldn¡¯t be as rare as phoenix feathers and unicorn horns. Instead, he would wander around like a dog. ording to Caspian¡¯s calctions, if he reached the high level of the Amethyst Pce Realm, he might be able to give it a try. However, it was just an attempt, and it could not be said that it would definitely seed. What¡¯s more, changing one¡¯s physique was equivalent to changing one¡¯s fate against the will of the heavens, which would cause great damage to cultivators. He would use a high-level Amethyst Pce Realm to take the risk of changing his life for a heaven- defying Pulse Control Realm. Pulse Control Realm might not necessarily be cured, but the high-level Amethyst Pce Realm would definitely suffer the bacsh. Who would do such a thing? Even though the White family had made great contributions to Same Spirit City in history, they did not have such a great honor. Thinking of this, the atmosphere in the cabin seemed a little heavy. However, Sue smiled slightly, as if she did not take it seriously. Perhaps she didn¡¯t even know that she might only have three or five years left. Even if it could be alleviated, it would be her limit to extend it to ten years. *** After learning about Sue¡¯s physical condition, spirit boat flew for another four days. Early this morning, the rainforest was still covered with ayer of white water vapor. Zo found Caspian. ¡°Caspian, you can let us down after about thirty miles ahead,¡± said Zo. Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 ¡°Thirty miles ahead¡­¡± Caspian closed his eyes and pondered. In the past few days, he had not only memorized the map provided by the White family. He also remembered all the maps he had bought before. At this time, arge map appeared in his mind. ording to the direction of spirit boat, he immediately determined the position of 30 miles ahead. There was nothing special about the ce where they stopped. However, there was a col more than ten miles to the west where they stopped. Although it was called a col, ording to the environment of the rainforest, Caspian felt that it was more like an area that had fallen after the terrain caved in. Domain in that area was also covered with vegetation. Caspian nodded, indicating that he understood. Then, he asked another question, ¡°The poison of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion is all on the tail?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Zo was stunned at first, but then he immediately reacted and exined, ¡°Its poison bag is on the tail, so most of the toxicity is on the tail¡­¡± ¡°You said that you should take the Red Willow Fire Scorpion¡¯s poison to treat Sue White, and use poison to attack poison. I think the fire poison in Sue White¡¯s body is much more serious than you imagined. So how many Red Willow Fire Scorpions do you intend to kill?¡± Caspian asked again. Zo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Three or four¡­ I think it¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°So few?¡± Caspian blinked in surprise. Caspian used the Eight Divine Ruler to test the fire poison in Sue¡¯s body. The fire toxin condensed from Yang energy burned her fire property to 15 points! Many Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators didn¡¯t even reach such a high level. Three or four Red Willow Fire Scorpions were enough? Seeing Caspian¡¯s surprised expression, Zo immediately smiled and said, ¡°Caspian, don¡¯t you know much about the habits of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to know more about it,¡± Caspian said. ¡°After hearing what you said, I want to know more about it.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Zo Yellowughed and continued, ¡°The Red Willow Fire Scorpion is a unique demon in Evil Mountain Range. It¡¯s normal for people not to understand it¡­ This kind of demons had been early-stage of wisdom since it was born. Moreover, it would be an early-stage of wisdom for the rest of its life, and it was impossible for it to grow into a shape-shifting demon¡­¡± ¡°Even so, even cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm did not dare to provoke them easily¡­ Sir Montgomery, guess what the reason is¡­¡± If someone else asked this question, they might think about it. However, in this respect, Caspian had a unique insight because of his experience. ¡°The number.¡± He answered almost immediately. ¡°There are a lot of Red Willow Fire Scorpions, and they are all gathered together. Is that so?¡± Caspian said. The reason why Caspian could answer quickly was that he had experienced such a situation when he led the troops to fight in the past. The enemy might not be strong in individualbat, but there were many of them. ¡°If I can¡¯t defeat you, then I¡¯ll have three, five, ten, and twenty. Am I not your match?¡± There was such a saying in cultivators. For example, the strength of the mid level of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm was about five times that of the entry level of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. It didn¡¯t mean that five cultivators of entry level of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm could compete with a cultivator of the mid level of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. They were still no match for it. However, 10 cultivators of entry level of first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm or 15 cultivators of entry level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm were very likely to defeat one cultivator of the mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The number was not the only standard to measure the victory of a battle, but it was also one of the most important standards. Seeing that Caspian answered so quickly, and what he said was right, Zo Yellow was surprised at first, but then he was convinced and said, ¡°Caspian, you are indeed a master. You answered correctly at once.¡± Although he was Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters, before he went outst time, he was taught a lesson by spiritual sense by Caspian. Now he was very respectful to Caspian. On the contrary, he looked more like a Holy Land Realm and Caspian was more like a Heavenly Spirit Realm. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. After that, Zo quickly added, ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm is not willing to provoke the Red Willow Fire Scorpion easily, not only because there are many of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions and live in groups, but also because they are fierce¡­¡± The Fire Poison contained in demons was quite tricky. If one was stabbed, the Fire Poison would quickly spread and burn his bones and bloodline. If he was surrounded by more Red Willow Fire Scorpions, he might die on the spot. Wherever the Red Willow Fire Scorpions existed, there were either volcanoes or volcanoes hidden underground. They especially liked sulfur and other poisonous ores. ¡°And¡­ At the same time, the demon also likes the humid environment¡­¡± Zo exined to Caspian in detail. Hearing Zo Yellow¡¯s words, Caspian suddenly understood why it was said that the Red Willow Fire Scorpion was unique to Evil Mountain Range. The conditions of dampness, volcanoes, and sulfur were originally restricted. Only in the Evil Mountain Range could such an environment be born. ¡°In that case, where the Red Willow Fire Scorpion is located¡­¡± When Caspian thought of the location marked on the map, it was arge depression. Zo immediately understood what Caspian meant. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that pit is not a mud pit, but a sleeping volcano.¡± Now, Caspian understood everything. ¡°In the mouth of the volcano, the temperature itself is high, and poisonous gas is raging. After the Red Willow Fire Scorpion ate some sulfur, the poison gas was stored within its body. As its outer shell was released, the poison gas would inevitably spread¡­¡± ¡°In addition, after being digested by the Red Willow Fire Scorpion, the toxicity was even stronger, and it was even more likely to turn into poison juice. Once one came into contact with it, his Protective Upstanding Qi might have a hole in it¡­ That¡¯s why it¡¯s so dangerous,¡± Zo Yellow continued to exin. ¡°Why do you only take four or five reasons?¡± Caspian asked again. Zo Yellow had just exined so much, but he was almost exining the poison of the demon. He hadn¡¯t answered this question yet. ¡°ording to my estimation, four or five should be enough¡­ With the Red Willow Fire Scorpion¡¯s fierce fire poison, refining an elixir would be the perfect way to alleviate the poison in Sue¡¯s body. If there were too many, it might backfire. If it¡¯s not enough, it may not work¡­¡± Speaking of this, Zo¡¯s tone sounded a little sad. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m willing to get more. But after all, it was too dangerous. If I kill four or five of them, even I have to be careful. If I¡¯m not careful, I may lose my life. If it¡¯s really easy to get it, the White family won¡¯t need me to go there myself and finish the task at the same trading center in the Same Spirit City¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Caspian nodded and replied. At the same time, he also got the information he needed from Zo¡¯s words. ¡°In that case, the Fire Poison hidden within Red Willow Fire Scorpion can be used as a material to increase fire elemental essence, right?¡± Caspian said. Zo nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡± After that, his eyes widened as if he had been greatly frightened. He took a deep breath and looked at Caspian. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Zo was not an idiot. He had seen a lot. After all, he was Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm. After thinking for a while, he understood what Caspian was going to do. ¡°Caspian, do you want to think about it again?¡± For a moment, Zo stuttered. ¡°There are many natural treasures that can be used to improve fire elemental essences. There¡¯s no need to consider the dangerous demons of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion.¡± ¡°But this is right in front of us.¡± Caspian nced sideways at Zo. ¡°Don¡¯t you only want three or four? And ording to reason, the Red Willow Fire Scorpion is demons of a group, and this is their nest. Even if there are not a thousand, there should be at least seven or eight hundred.¡± The purpose of Caspian was actually very obvious. He needed the Red Willow Fire Scorpion to improve his fire elemental essence. This kind of Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure could effectively improve one¡¯s elemental property after taking it properly. However, after surpassing a certain number, the effect began to decrease. When it reached a certain number, no matter how much he consumed, it would not improve at all. But if there was some left, Caspian could take the rest back. If he couldn¡¯t use if, others could use it. The main property of Maya Kaye¡¯s me Phoenix Physique was fire. The poison pouch contained in the Red Willow Fire Scorpion would definitely bring her an obvious increase in strength. And the so-called fire poison did not mean that there was poison in the fire, but that the fire was extremely fierce, as if it was poisonous. There was a simr saying in the secr world: The sunlight today was very poisonous. In fact, this sentence meant that the sun was very hot. That was exactly what Caspian needed. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your poison. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not poisonous enough¡­¡± After taking it back, even if Maya couldn¡¯t eat it in one breath like him, there was no need to be afraid. The master of alchemy, Master Eva Green, carried the Green Paradise Sect¡¯s ancestral furnace and served Caspian well. There was no need to worry about not being able to eat after refining it into an elixir. In addition to Maya, Sna mainly focused on refining her body, cultivation methods, and magics. She took the same path as Caspian. However, Sna was the only disciple that Caspian epted and acknowledged, so he naturally had to make some preparations for Sna. And Jessica, the partner of Caspian¡¯s cultivation. Her Pure Jade Physique could not only make her practice speed far beyond that of ordinary cultivators, but also improve the efficacy of the medicine aftertaking elixirs. Therefore, if the fire poison was refined into elixirs, the efficacy of two pills for Jessica was equivalent to three pills taken by others. The more she ate, the more obvious she surpassed them. There were also Xander Faris and Omar Pine. Both the extremely angry sword intent and Asura Path required fire property as their foundation. Omar Pine was abination of water, fire, and wind. In this way, Caspian even suspected that this nest of Red Willow Fire Scorpions was not enough. After a series of calctions, Zo, who had just heard what Caspian said, was almost scared out of his mind. From the other party¡¯s words, he actually wanted to capture all of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions in one fell swoop! How long did Caspian n to spend here? Seeing that Caspian didn¡¯t seem to be joking, Zo hesitated for a long time and asked this question with the attitude of being responsible for the other party. ¡°How long are you going to take?¡± Caspian did not answer but asked. ¡°Maybe one or two days,¡± Zo replied. Zo had nned this a long time ago, so there was no need to think about it. ¡°Sue¡¯s condition can¡¯t be dyed for too long. Well, since that¡¯s the case, I may want two or three days.¡± Caspian waved his hand. As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly thought of something. He looked at Zo and asked, ¡°You need three or four of them, not only because Sue only needs so much, but also because it is really dangerous. You are also worried that if something happens to you, at that time, Sue will not be able to go back alone.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Yes,¡± Zo answered honestly. ¡°If there are ready-made ones, are you willing to buy them?¡± Caspian added, ¡°You will buy them on behalf of the White family.¡± Zo immediately understood what Caspian meant. ¡°Caspian, do you mean that the poison bag you get can be sold to the White family?¡± ¡°A small part,¡± Caspian said, ¡°And it must be exchanged for something.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Zo was so excited that he jumped up. ¡°I can make the decision for the White family in this matter. If I can buy them, then I don¡¯t have to worry about this matter for the next few years. But what do you want from me?¡± ¡°Since the poison pouch of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion is a treasure of heaven and earth that can enhance the fire elemental essence, it must be exchanged for a simr treasure of heaven and earth. But I haven¡¯t figured out which one is the same. At that time, you can go back with the poison bag first, and then tell the White family Ancestor about it¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about how to make a deal after I get in and go back after I finish my work.¡± At this point, Caspian suddenly paused, and a meaningful smile appeared on his face. ¡°Caspian, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Zo asked in confusion. ¡°I suddenly thought of why the White family Ancestor didn¡¯t mention that request at that time.¡± Caspian laughed. The White family Ancestor had survived for so many years. She was indeed a smart woman. When Caspian first went to the White family, he once said that he could greatly enhance the efficacy of the Ganoderma lucidum. It was impossible for the White family Ancestor, who was in urgent need of longevity, to give up this point. But when they met again, the White family Ancestor didn¡¯t mention it again. It seemed that the White family ancestor had purposefully not mentioned it. She hoped that Caspian could maximize the help of the White family. If she asked for more than two months of life, she would not be able to say anything else. Even if she spoke again, she would have to pay a satisfactory reward for Caspian. At least on the surface, Caspian could take out a Spirit Mountain that could scare people to death. It seemed that Caspian didn¡¯t need anything else. Therefore, the White family Ancestor gave up thinking about herself and asked Caspian to lead Sue White and Zo Yellow into Evil Mountain Range. At this time, even Caspian suspected that the White family Ancestor had predicted that he would fancy the Red Willow Fire Scorpion. Because once the two sides could make a deal, it meant that the interests were bound. Although the White family was influential in Same Spirit City, if they wanted to rise again as soon as possible, sometimes they could notpletely rely on the power of Same Spirit City. It was because new power would respect the power of the old, but it might not necessarily hope to see the old power regain its youth. In any case, the Same Spirit City belonged to the government, Efrax, and not the White family. Cultivators in the city only knew about the White family, not the government or the royal family. This was not a good thing at all. Caspian couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°The White family Ancestor can still see it clearly.¡± At first, Caspian thought that the olddy was not that good, but now, Caspian somewhat admired her. This old woman had experienced the glory of the White family and the decline of the White family overnight. Now, for the rise of the White family, she had really thought too much and nned too much. Zo was confused by Caspian¡¯s reaction. Caspian squinted at him, knowing that the other party had not realized it yet. While they were talking, spirit boat arrived at the destination and stopped. Caspian followed the window and looked out of the cabin. It was wet outside, and there were were full of leaves and mud. Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 ¡°It¡¯s here¡­¡± Zo looked out, and then took out the map for reference. Caspian saw that jade scroll in Zo¡¯s hand was very new, so he asked, ¡°Is this your first time here?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Zo nodded. He turned around and walked to the seat inside the cabin. He asked Sue White, ¡°Sue, are you waiting here, or are you going down with us?¡± Sue blinked her eyes and asked in confusion, ¡°We? Does Caspian also want to go down?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caspian looked over and said. ¡°I¡¯ll go down with you.¡± Sue White stood up with a smile. ¡°Although my realm is a little low, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to respond to you.¡± Zo hesitated for a moment, but when he saw Sue¡¯s insistence, he did not say anything else. When passing by Caspian, Zo sighed and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s too wet and too hot outside. I¡¯m mainly afraid that her body can¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be as weak as you think.¡± Caspian had a different opinion. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s better to let her walk outside. If she is suppressed all the time, it won¡¯t help with the treatment of the fire poison¡­ Only by moving and venting part of the fire poison in her body can she feel a little morefortable.¡± While they were talking, Sue¡¯s clear voice came from outside the cabin. ¡°Wow, the air is so wet andfortable!¡± ¡°Am I right?¡± Caspian squinted at Zo and followed him out. Zo¡¯s mood was a littleplicated. However, when he got out of the cabin, he returned to normal. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Obviously, he had understood. In Sue¡¯s current state, she was actually just like some people who had no better treatment methods. Instead of keeping her at home and carefully taking care of her, and watching Sue White wither little by little, it was better to let here out and feel the nature of heaven and earth with limited life. Perhaps she could get some wonderful help and create miracles. ¡°This way¡­¡± Zo greeted Caspian and led the way ahead. While walking in the fixed direction, Zo was in the front, Sue was in the middle, and Caspian was in the back. During this period, Zo paid attention to Sue¡¯s state all the time. Although Sue White would not participate in the hunt for the Red Willow Fire Scorpion, she was only a Pulse Control Realm now. It was actually more dangerous for a Pulse Control Realm cultivator in this area. Even if it had been marked on the map that no other demons dared to enter the area because of the existence of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion. However, among demons, there might be someone who got lost, or someone who was in a daze, and then happened to be met by the three of them. He was not afraid of ten thousand, but in case. But now, with the addition of Caspian, Zo Yellow was obviously more assured. Before long, Zo Yellow stopped. He knew that his destination was right ahead of him without being introduced by the other party. Because from before, the air had begun to fill with the smell of sulfur. The further they went, the stronger the smell became. ¡°It¡¯s up ahead.¡± Zo lowered his voice and waved his arm forward. Spiritual Qi rolled up a tangible airflow, like a stick, and pushed away the dense leaves in front of it. With a swoosh sound, a huge pit appeared in front of everyone. The ce where they were standing had be a high slope. The terrain had sunk so abruptly that there was no sign on the road ahead. Fortunately, they had a map. If it were other cultivators, they might have missed their target and fallen directly. As he looked forward, Caspian could see that there were also many nts growing in the deep pit ahead. Below these nts, yellow smoke filled the air. Needless to say, the yellow smoke was sulfur. The deeper they went, the thicker the smoke became. It was so thick that no one could see their fingers. This naturally meant that the thicker the smoke, the more Red Willow Fire Scorpions would gather. But in fact, the most striking thing in this deep pit was not the smoke, but the string of fruit-like things hanging on the branches of those nts. In the smoke, they could only see the outline of these things. However, rows and rows of fruits were neatly hung on the branches. It was easy to imagine that they were fruits from trees. Caspian looked at Zo and then pointed to the branches in front of him. Zo pursed his lips and nodded. ¡°Those are the Red Willow Fire Scorpions. The Red Willow Fire Scorpions usually hook the branches with their tails and hang upside down.¡± After making sure, Caspian looked around. ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Caspian nodded to himself. Compared with Zo¡¯s nervous look at this time, the corner of Caspian¡¯s mouth curved into a satisfied arc. At this moment, what could be seen were the Red Willow Fire Scorpions hanging from the tree branches. Based on Caspian¡¯s calctions, there were more than two hundred of them. ording to the size of this volcano and the density of sulfur smoke, the total number of Red Willow Fire Scorpions should be over a thousand. ¡°Caspian, shall Ie first?¡± Zo asked Caspian. Caspian nodded. He also wanted to see how Zo would deal with the Red Willow Fire Scorpions. Zo turned around and said a few words to Sue White. Then he took out a one-foot-long tube from his storage bag, a five-colored rope, and an ordinary- looking bag. However, Caspian could immediately tell that these three things were not simple. Whether it was the thin tube, rope, or bag, they were all magic weapons at spirit tools level. Seeing how careful Zo was, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but be confused. A Heavenly Spirit Realm master was so cautious when dealing with demons of early-stage of wisdom, and he used three spirit tools. Was he making a big fuss? But soon Caspian understood the reason. Zo¡¯s purpose was different from his. He hoped that he could quickly capture the number he needed without rming the other Red Willow Fire Scorpions. At the request of this, he naturally needed to make more preparations in advance. Holding three spirit tools in his hands, Zo stepped on the air and used the flying ability of cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm to fall into the pit silently. Caspian looked at Sue and saw her staring at Zo. She clenched her small fists and looked particrly nervous. At this time, Zo had already entered the volcano pit. The five-colored rope formed a circle around him. Caspian concentrated his eyesight and looked over. He could see that the dense poisonous smell of sulfur was sucked in by the rope when it approached the circle formed by the rope. In this way, Zo in the circle wouldn¡¯t be affected, and the density of sulfur outside wouldn¡¯t change, so that it would not cause the Red Willow Fire Scorpion¡¯s vignce. ¡®He¡¯s really cautious¡­¡¯ Caspian sighed in his heart. After a while, Zo approached a short tree outside. On a branch stretched out from the short tree hung four red willow fire scorpions. Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 On the slope¡¯s side, Sue was holding her breath and her eyes were unblinking. She looked particrly nervous. Caspian was much calmer. More importantly, he wanted to see what special effects the other two spirit tools in Zo¡¯s hands would have. At this time, Zo had quietlye under the tree. The colorful rope seemed to be able to cover up the sound. However, Caspian noticed that the color of the rope had changed. Maybe it was because it had absorbed too much sulfur, the rope began to turn yellow, and the original five-colored color became much dimmer. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Zo held the one-foot-long pipe and raised it up. Suddenly, the pipe shone with a white light. The light was fast and fierce. Immediately, the Red Willow Fire Scorpions hanging on the branches began to sway. But, at the same time, thunderous sounds came from all directions, apanied by roars. The voice came especially quickly. The friction and collision became more and more intense, and in a moment, it became a shocking momentum. On the high slope, Sue¡¯s face turned pale from the shock. She asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The surrounding Red Willow Fire Scorpions are quickly gathering together,¡± Caspian said. He was also surprised. He really didn¡¯t expect that the Red Willow Fire Scorpions would make such a big noise that they could even make the angry roar of a wild animal. In the blink of an eye, the tide-like Red Willow Fire Scorpions emerged from the surrounding dense forest. They were aggressive, as if they were going to swallow up Zo. Seeing this scene, Sue was so nervous that she straightened her body and did not move. She stared straight ahead, as if her breath was frozen. In the face of the beast tide that was about to engulf him, there was no panic on Zo¡¯s face. After the tube in his hand emitted a white light again, the four Red Willow Fire Scorpions hanging on the branches swayed and fell down as if they were drunk. In spirit tools bag that Zo had prepared for a long time, he quickly put the four Red Willow Fire Scorpions into it. The second sh of white light was an undisguised provocation to the surrounding Red Willow Fire Scorpions. Immediately, the roar shook the dense forest. The sound waves rushed around and turned into a hurricane, shaking the trees. At this moment, Zo¡¯s body quickly jumped back. Almost the moment he jumped away, the Red Willow Fire Scorpions at the front had already stuck their tails into the short tree Zo had just stopped on. In the blink of an eye, the short tree was scorched yellow and withered. It was dead. Without any hesitation, Zo threw the pipe in his hand at the Red Willow Fire Scorpions. The pipe flew out like a stream of light, plunged into arge group of Red Willow Fire Scorpions, and suddenly exploded. The pipe exploded. There was no fire, but arge amount of ice and water shot out. The Red Willow Fire Scorpions seemed to be very afraid of the ice and water, and their charging momentum Instantly came to a halt. Zo took the opportunity to fly back hundreds of meters. Then, he grabbed the rope that wrapped around himself and drew it towards the Red Willow Fire Scorpions that were still charging at him. The colorful rope had turnedpletely yellow. The moment he pulled the rope out, the rope exploded with a bang. The smoke absorbed by the rope was released at this moment, turning into a visible tide and a violent impact. The Red Willow Fire Scorpion at the very front was instantly sent flying. For demons of early-stage of wisdom, this force could not cause substantial damage. However, after the impact of the smoke, therge number of Red Willow Fire Scorpions that were chasing after Zo Yellow seemed to have lost their target and turned into headless flies. They ran around for a while and then dispersed. By this time, Zo had already returned to the slope. Looking at his tense face, Caspian didn¡¯t know what to say. For the sake of the four Red Willow Fire Scorpions, the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator risked his life and destroyed two spirit tools. The price was too high. Thinking of this, Caspian took a deep look at Sue White, but said nothing. Zo walked over and smiled. ¡°It went well¡­¡± The loss of two spirit tools also meant that it went smoothly? Caspian did not say that the words. He pointed to the pocket in the other party¡¯s hand. ¡°Can I take a look?¡± ¡°Well, you can see it after putting it in¡­¡± Zo handed the pocket to Caspian and opened it. Sue also came over curiously. The four Red Willow Fire Scorpions weren¡¯t simply stored in this pocket. After all, this pocket was a spirit tool. The four Red Willow Fire Scorpions were all stuck to the side of the pocket. Compared to ordinary scorpions, the Red Willow Fire Scorpion was muchrger. Every Red Willow Fire Scorpion here was as long as an ordinary person¡¯s forearm. They were extremely thick and ck, looking like thick ck pipas. In particr, the tail of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions had a total of nine sections. The closer it got to the tall, the redder it became. As for the tail, it was as red as a me. In addition, there was also a yellow bulge under the connection between the tail and the body. There seemed to be liquid shaking inside. Even without Zo¡¯s introduction, Caspian knew that the poisonous sulfur covering this ce must havee from this. A single nce from the Red Willow Fire Scorpion was enough to cause one to feel iparably ferocious. After all, this was demon of early-stage of wisdom. In other words, its strength wasparable to Holy Land Realm of human cultivators. However, the four that were put into the pocket were honest. They didn¡¯t say anything, nor did they move. The main reason was that at this time, each of them had three white halos around their heads, bodies, and tails. These three white halos firmly controlled the four Red Willow Fire Scorpions. Its power seemed to be more overbearing than the Spirit-Binding Rope used to seal spiritual Qi in a cultivator. Seeing that Caspian was carefully looking at it, Zo exined, ¡°If the Red Willow Fire Scorpion opens its mouth, it can make a thunderous roar. Moreover, this roar had a certain ability to attack with spiritual sense. If one was not careful, he might even be absent-minded for a short time¡­ However, if they were put inside, their vigor would be constrained. Not only are their bodies unable to move, they can¡¯t shout, but the fire poison at the tail can¡¯t be released, and the sulfur poison gas can¡¯t be sprayed out.¡± ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Caspian nodded. Then, he pointed at a wet patch under the Red Willow Fire Scorpion¡®s body and asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Although the Red Willow Fire Scorpions didn¡¯t move at all, a transparent liquid had already appeared beneath their bodies. The transparent liquid flowed down from the side of the pocket and formed a small pool at the bottom of it. However, Caspian noticed that there was no smell of this liquid and its color was simr to water. ¡°Oh, the pocket is called Sack of Thousand Crystal. It can melt and store demons in it. In the end, only the fire poison we need will be left, which is the part of the scorpion tail,¡± Zo exined. Hearing this, Caspian remembered that the Divine Wood Cauldron he owned had the same function. Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 After Zo finished exining, he looked at Caspian eagerly and asked, ¡°Caspian, what are you going to do?¡± He was full of curiosity. From the realm, as a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, Zo was so careful and had learned a lot about the habits and characteristics of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions in advance before he developed the hunting method today. Caspian was just a whim. Although his realm was at the third level of Holy Land Realm, there was still a threshold between him and Heavenly Spirit Realm. But the problem was that Caspian didn¡¯t seem to care at all, as if he didn¡¯t realize how dangerous it was to hunt down the Red Willow Fire Scorpions. In addition, he seemed to have thought of killing all the Red Willow Fire Scorpions here. Zo was looking forward to seeing if Caspian had any special means. After all, the other party could kill the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. Perhaps there was some more powerful array magic weapon or array magic weapon. ¡®What should I do? Caspian thought for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for me here for a day?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Oh?¡± Zo and Sue were puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ll kill them all as soon as possible.¡± As soon as Caspian finished speaking, he jumped off the slope. Seeing at this, Zo was stunned. When he went down at that time, he could almost be described as ¡°hidden¡± in order to prevent the Red Willow Fire Scorpions from being alerted. But now, Caspian jumped down like a thunderbolt. With a loud bang, the earth was shaking, and the trees within a radius of hundreds of feet were swaying wildly. Almost the next moment, Zo and Sue could hear a dense sound. With a shocking roar, It rushed over from the distance. ¡°Oh no! Caspian is about to be besieged by the Red Willow Fire Scorpions!¡± Zo¡¯s face immediately changed. He also understood that he had detonated the five-colored rope to conceal his aura, causing the Red Willow Fire Scorpions, which had been chasing after him, to lose their target. The Red Willow Fire Scorpions were hot-tempered. They definitely hadn¡¯t vented their anger yet. In the end, Caspian suddenly bumped into them. His current actions, in the eyes of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions, were definitely undisguised provocation. In this way, the Red Willow Fire Scorpions¡¯ attack on him would only be even fiercer and fiercer! ¡°Sue, stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go down and guide Caspian up!¡± Zo said hurriedly. He alsoined about Caspian. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you so many things to take note of? Why didn¡¯t you listen at all? Did I tell the donkey all that time?¡± Suddenly, a long roar came from the deep pit of the dense forest. The ce where the voice came from was several miles away from the ce where Caspiannded. ¡°Don¡¯te down. I don¡¯t have time to protect you!¡± It was Caspian¡¯s voice. From the sound, he was actually heading in the direction of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion. Zo, who had already flown up and his feet were half a foot off the ground, was suddenly stunned. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He and Sue White looked at each other and felt that their throats were a little dry. ¡®Why don¡¯t I¡­ Wait and see?¡¯ Sue White¡¯s expression was also indescribable. After hesitating for a while, Sue said, ¡°Well, wait¡­ Let¡¯s see¡­ If you go now, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t catch up¡­¡± Almost as soon as Sue White finished speaking, a horrible tremor came from the dense forest more than five kilometers away from them. Hong! The horrible hurricane instantly uprooted arge area of short trees, rolled up in the air, and crushed them. Trees and leaves flew all over the sky. Zo and Sue had just turned their heads and looked over with shock in their eyes. The thunderous roar of a god and the thunderous roar of the Ninth Heaven also came from behind the deep pit. The next moment, they saw endless Red Willow Fire Scorpions, like ck tides, rushing toward the ce where the hurricane just swept. Arge amount of yellow smoke rushed into the sky. The horrible poison seemed to corrode the sky into a big hole. Zo and Sue were stunned. Zo licked his dry lips and said, ¡°It seems useless for me to go at this time¡­ Well, Caspian¡­ Now we can only¡­ Wait and see¡­ Caspian is really¡­¡± Zo did not want to say those unlucky words, but at this moment, he really did not know what to say. After hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him for two hours.¡± Being able to wait here for two hours, Zo and Sue had done their best. Because in their eyes, it was a miracle that Caspian was able to withstand the attacks of almost all the Red Willow Fire Scorpions within a few breaths of time. The possibility of escaping was even less, let alone the ¡°big talk¡± Caspian had said before. In the following time, Zo Yellow and Sue White stood on the slope, waiting for time to pass. But gradually, they felt that something was wrong. Because the roar of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions had never stopped. There was even a time when the momentum reached the highest, almost shaking the whole deep pit, as if a catastrophe wasing. A few breaths passed¡­ 15 minutes passed¡­ A meal time was over¡­ An hour passed¡­ The Red Willow Fire Scorpions¡¯ roar did not stop, and their voice seemed to be full of anger and resentment. Sue turned to look at Zo. Seeing Zo Yellow¡¯s dull look, she could vaguely guess her own expression. Only when the Red Willow Fire Scorpions encountered danger and danger would they continuously let out loud roars. This was not only an attack on the enemy, but also a signal to gather the surroundingpanions. The Red Willow Fire Scorpions were a kind of group demons. As long as one of them appeared, there would definitely be a group of them around it. Therefore, as long as one roared, dozens, hundreds, or even thousands of them would gather in a sh. And now, from the sound of this roar, there were more than a thousand Red Willow Fire Scorpions that had gathered together. They were still feeling threatened, constantlyunching attacks, and gathering morepanions. ¡®Did that mean¡­¡¯ Zo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a bit too scary? Under the Red Willow Fire Scorpions¡¯ attack, Caspian already persisted for an hour. Isn¡¯t this a bit too ferocious?¡¯ Zo found this hard to believe. The two-hour promise arrived soon. During this period of time, the Red Willow Fire Scorpions¡¯ loud roar didn¡¯t stop at all. And the sulfur smoke gathered in the deep pit was so thick that not only could they not see the situation in the deep pit, but they could also see the pain and tears in their eyes when they looked oved In fact, Zo and Sue were no longer on the previous high slope at this moment. They retreated 300 meters and faced the deep pit. Otherwise, their eyes would not be able to stand it. After calcting the time, Sue turned around again with difficulty and looked at Zo. ¡°Should we do as he said¡­¡± ¡°Wait! Wait for a whole day!¡± Zo gritted his teeth and said. Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 Night fell. Because of the abundant water vapor and luxuriant branches and leaves, the night came earlier. But today¡¯s Evil Mountain Forest was destined to be very different from usual. The deeper the night went, the quieter the night became. The terrifying roars of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions were even more terrifying. All the nts in the deep pit of the volcano had been shaken to the ground and were in a mess. The thick sulfur smoke covered a radius of dozens of miles, and the moonlight couldn¡¯t prate it. The stars all over the sky seemed to fall down from the shock. Ever since Caspian jumped in, the Red Willow Fire Scorpions¡¯ roar had never stopped. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Zo and Sue¡¯s emotions changed from panic at the beginning, despair, astonishment, amazement, and then numbness. The deafening roar of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions was so loud that even if they leaned against each other, it would be hard for them to hear each other¡¯s words. But after such a long time, they seemed to have no feelings for it at all. The two of them sat there expressionlessly and continued to wait. At dawn the next day, no one mentioned leaving. As if they had made an agreement in advance, they continued to meditate and wait. On this afternoon, when the sun began to set again, Sue suddenly turned her head and looked at Zo beside her, asking, ¡°Is the voice a little low?¡± Compared with Sue, Pulse Control Realm, Zo, as the Heavenly Spirit Realm, had long discovered that the Red Willow Fire Scorpions¡¯ voice was weakening. This trend began to decline little by little after reaching its peak in the middle of the night the day before yesterday. The furious roar of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions didn¡¯t stop, which meant that Caspian was still chopping and killing inside. There was only one reason why the angry roars of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions had gradually died down, the number of them had decreased. Thinking of this, Zo couldn¡¯t help shivering. Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters had seen and experienced much more than ordinary cultivators. It could be said that the copse of mountains and earth was close at hand, but it was difficult to shake their minds. But in the past two days, Zo Yellow had been shocked several times. He even suspected that he had taken the wrong immortal path. In this self-doubted emotion, Zo and Sue spent another night in Evil Mountain Range. After Sue had sensed that the furious roar of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions had weakened yesterday, the loud roar that shook the stars had indeed descended at an extremely stable pace. By the time night had passed and the sky once again lit up, the furious roar of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions had be very small. Before, it was as if thousands of troops were roaring and galloping, but now it gave people the feeling that ten people were shouting desperately when they were fighting. Finally, after another hour, following the Red Willow Fire Scorpions¡¯ final roar, the deep pit, which had been noisy for two days and two nights, immediately became quiet. Even though this voice was gradually decreasing, it suddenly descended into a state of silence that was enough to make one¡¯s heart beat faster. It still made one feel a little ufortable. Therefore, although Zo and Sue had expected this, they suddenly fell silent. They looked at each other and made sure that their ears were not broken. Then, they jumped up from the ground, quickly returned to the slope, and looked down. Two days ago, even if Caspian had said that he could kill all the Red Willow Fire Scorpions here, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it. But facts were better than debate. After enduring for two days and two nights, the Red Willow Fire Scorpion¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller. Even if someone told them that there was no movement now, it wasn¡¯t that the Red Willow Fire Scorpions were killed, but that Caspian couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and died. They wouldn¡¯t believe it. Not long after the high-end slope, a vague figure appeared behind a yellow smoke that had not yet dispersed. As the figure approached, it became clearer and clearer. ¡°It¡¯s Sir Montgomery!¡± Sue recognized the figure of Caspian at once and shouted excitedly. Looking at her shining face, which was hard to control, she would immediately be a believer and an absolutely loyal minister if Caspian established a sect at this moment. At this time, Zo¡¯s face was also full of amazement and disbelief. Seeing Caspian¡¯s figure, Zo walked to the bottom of the slope, jumped up, and stood in front of them. Caspian¡¯s clothes were slightly tattered and messy than before. A trace of exhaustion appeared on his face. After walking to the front of the two, Caspian did not speak, but waved at them. Then he walked to the side, sat cross-legged, and began to meditate. From the moment Caspian appeared, he had be a god in Zo¡¯s and Sue¡¯s hearts. His every move was like an imperial edict issued by a secr emperor. It was supreme and no one could object to it. As a result, Caspian went to the side to meditate. The two of them were as quiet as cicadas in the cold. They sat carefully nearby, not to mention to ask about what had happened to Caspian in the past two days. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. They were all as silent as cicadas in the cold, for fear of disturbing Caspian. When Caspian was meditating, although Zo and Sue did not dare to make a sound, they kept looking at Caspian. It was impossible for them not to be curious. Originally, they hoped to find some clues from the other party. But after careful observation, they were disappointed. There was no other clue about Caspian except that his clothes were a little tattered. For instance, they didn¡¯t see the weapons he used, whether Caspian went in or out now. He had killed those Red Willow Fire Scorpions. Now, where were the tails of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions or their corpses? The longer it took, the more itching Zo¡¯s heart became. He even held his breath, raised his head slightly, and looked down the slope to see what was going on inside. He wanted to see if the bodies of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions were left inside. However, the real situation disappointed him. In the deep pit, the thick sulfur smoke was condensed and could not be dispersed. Therefore, no matter how strong his eyesight was, he could not see a deeper ce. After meditating for about two hours, Caspian opened his eyes. Seeing Caspian open his eyes, Zo and Sue hurried over Sue White wanted to speak, but her lips moved. In the end, she looked at Zo and let him speak first. Zo Yellow couldn¡¯t wait any longer and immediately asked, ¡°Caspian, have you killed all the Red Willow Fire Scorpions?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± There was a faint syble in Caspian¡¯s nostrils. Although they had expected this, they got an affirmative answer from Caspian. Zo and Sue still leaned back in shock and gasped. Zo stammered, ¡°Then, may I ask, Caspian, where is the tails of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions?¡± Caspian squinted at him and flipped his palm. In an instant, the huge scorpion corpses piled up like mountains fell in front of Zo Yellow and Sue White. Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 ¡°This, this¡­¡± Zo stammered and was stunned. Sue¡¯s eyes widened. She was already in a daze. In front of them were the corpses of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions, which were piled up like a mountain. However, these corpses were too broken. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the outer shell was still preserved, one could clearly see the distinct characteristics of the feet and tail. It was really hard to tell from these piles of flesh that this was the corpse of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion. Standing in front of the pile of corpses, Zo and Sue even felt that they were very tiny. ¡°How¡­ How many Red Willow Fire Scorpions are there¡­¡± Zo¡¯s breathing seemed to be out of control at this moment. Caspian was extremely satisfied with their reactions. In truth, killing so many Red Willow Fire Scorpions was far from as easy as it looked. The Red Willow Fire Scorpion was demon of early-stage of wisdom. Even though it was only the size of half an adult¡¯s arm, it possessed tremendous strength. It was as easy as crushing a snow ball with a table-sized piece of steel in the pair of big turtles. In addition, the Red Willow Fire Scorpion possessed both sulfur and fire poisons. It could be said to be quite troublesome. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Caspian¡¯s body contained the essence and blood of the Kylin, which restrained all the toxins in the world, and the Immortal Demon Physique that became braver and braver as he fought, Caspian wouldn¡¯t have the courage to rush in. Even so, Caspian still suffered a little at the beginning. After all, he was not a divine beast kylin, but had a little bit of kylin¡¯s blood essence. That was why when he was besieged by the Red Willow Fire Scorpions at the very beginning, even though he wouldn¡¯t be poisoned to death, he would still feel dizzy and powerless. Fortunately, Caspian had enough means to deal with them. The Water Shade, the Blood River Light Armor, and the Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon helped him through the most difficult period at the beginning. In fact, if he really wanted to deal with it, he had more means. But Caspian wanted to improve his Immortal Demon Physique, so he didn¡¯t use the most powerful means. Moreover, even if there was an ident, the Unsullied Fish-dragon Body could give him enough time to deal with it. Therefore, in fact, about the first six hours of the siege, it was Caspian¡¯s most difficult time. During that period of time, Caspian could only rely on defense and struggled to hold on, unable to fight back at all. However, what he needed to do was to hold on. The Red Willow Fire Scorpions didn¡¯t know at all that every time they attacked, regardless of whether it was the fierce mp, the impact of their bodies, the spray of venom, or the fierce stab of their tails, when Caspian was hurt, he would also enhance his defense in this respect. This time, the Immortal Demon Physique¡¯s heaven-defying ability was once again disyed. As time went by, even though the number of Red Willow Fire Scorpions continued to increase, the pressure that Caspian was enduring continued to shrink. At first, when absorbing sulfur, he would feel a spicy sensation in his mouth and nose, and his head would feel dizzy. Butter, he didn¡¯t feel anything at all. At first, the tearing of the head could leave a few bloody wounds on Caspian. Butter, just like blowing a breath on Caspian, it was impossible to overwhelm the hair on Caspian¡¯s arm, let alone the traces. At that time, Caspian¡¯s counterattack would begin. The extremely angry sword intent swept and the soul-severing waved. Caspian felt that what he was cutting was not demons of early-stage of wisdom, but a pile of watermelon that came bravely. With one sh, arge area was sent flying. At this stage, it was very boring and repeated. And what hecked the most was endless power. Moreover, demons¡¯ blood could help him replenish his vigor. In the end, the result was like this. Caspian¡¯s memories gave Zo and Sue some time to react. No matter how Zo spoke, his tongue was not as powerful as before. However, there was still a sh of surprise in his eyes. ¡°Caspian, how many did you kill? A thousand?¡± After guessing a number, Zo immediately shook his head. There were definitely quite a few corpses of a thousand Red Willow Fire Scorpions piled up, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t make him feel insignificant. ¡°Two thousand and five thousand?¡± He immediately said a new number. ¡°A little more, about 4,000, but I don¡¯t know the specifics,¡± Caspian said. In the beginning, he chopped four or five of them into pieces with a knife, which could still be calcted. At the back, with a sweep of the knife, seven or eight or a dozen of them were directly crushed. They were all mixed together. It was impossible to figure it out, so Caspian was toozy to calcte. Thest number was about 4,000. This number was four times more than the total number he had estimated at the beginning. If it was four times more, in other words, it would not be so difficult to divide it again. This was also one of the things that Caspian was most satisfied with. When Caspian said 4,000, his expression was indifferent and he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it. But when Zo and Sue heard it, they both gasped in astonishment. Zo wanted to hunt the four Red Willow Fire Scorpions, but he had to be careful. Caspian alone killed more than 1,000 times the number! And it seemed that not only did he not lose anything, but he also improved. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Incredible¡­¡± Sue murmured. ¡°Incredible?¡± Caspian snorted. ¡°It¡¯s still unbelievable.¡± ¡°Wh-what?¡± Zo asked hurriedly. He covered his heart with one hand and continued, ¡°Caspian, tell me, I can ept anything¡­¡± Caspian flipped his palm again. Ssh! A huge ck shadow suddenly enveloped Zo Yellow and pressed down on him. The familiar ck shell, the familiar big head, and the limbs were all familiar. Compared to the ordinary Red Willow Fire Scorpions, its size was ten timesrger. Zo was so shocked that he let out a strange cry. His expression changed and he hurriedly pulled back. The next moment, with a hang, a Red Willow Fire Scorpion as big as a bed smashed into the ce where Zo had just stood. The ground trembled. ¡°What the hell!¡± Sue also took a step back in shock, and her face turned pale. The Red Willow Fire Scorpion¡¯s body alone was already so savage. The long fur on its head was as ck as ink and as sharp as a thorn. Anyone who saw it would feel as though their hearts were about to pop out of their throats. ¡°It¡¯s dead. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Zo and Sue stuck their heads out again and found that the shockingly big Red Willow Fire Scorpion did not move at all. From its head to its back, there was a whole open wound, and the Demonic Core inside had disappeared. Thinking about it again, Zo and Sue felt ashamed. If the Red Willow Fire Scorpion did not die, Caspian would not be here, let alone throw it out at this time. ¡°This is¡­¡± After knowing that the other party was dead, Zo was no longer so afraid. He walked forward and looked at it for a while. Finally, his eyes were fixed on the tail of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion. An unprecedented zing divine light burst out of his eyes. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 The Red Willow Fire Scorpion was muchrger than its peers. Its tail was naturally nearly a hundred timesrger than an ordinary Red Willow Fire Scorpion. The thick tail was covered with ck hair as hard as steel needles, which looked extremely ferocious. The thickest part was that only two people could hug each other. Even if it was dead, its body was cut open from its back. Its tail also tilted upwards, hooked an arc, and pointed forward. And now, Zo¡¯s gaze was focused on the tail of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion. ¡°Because of the variety of Red Willow Fire Scorpions, they can only be promoted to early-stage of wisdom at most. They will never be able to enter the form. After reaching the peak of early-stage of wisdom, the way they grew again was to constantly grow bigger¡­¡± ¡°50 years was like a stool. A hundred years was like a table. Two hundred years was like a millstone. Four hundred years was like a bed¡­¡± Speaking of this, Zo looked at the huge corpse of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion and swallowed it with difficulty. Based on his estimation, the Red Willow Fire Scorpion was at least four hundred years old. If the Red Willow Fire Scorpion could break through the shackles of early-stage of wisdom, the huge poisonous scorpion in front of him must be a terrible shapeshifting demon. Zo¡¯s gaze shifted back to the tip of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion. The tail of an ordinary Red Willow Fire Scorpion was red and as sharp as a needle. And because of its enormous size, the tail was as long as an adult¡¯s arm and as thick as an arm. Moreover, its entire body was blood-red, bright red to the point where it was dazzling. When one looked at it, one¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat wildly, feeling fear. It wouldn¡¯t be too much to say that the tail of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion was a terrifyingly sharp sword. ¡°Caspian, are you selling this tall?¡± After another look, Zo looked at Caspian and asked very seriously. ¡°Are you joking?¡± Caspian shook his head, refusing. He reached out and collected the corpse of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion. When he killed the giant poisonous scorpion, he noticed its tail. The tail tip contained a strong fire poison. Even he suspected that when it didn¡¯t need to hunt for food, the Red Willow Fire Scorpion would pierce its tail into the volcano deep underground and use the hotva of the volcano to nourish its tail. As time went by, the original organs of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion were condensed into a Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure. Caspian had already thought about it. With this tall tip as the main material, and then with other materials, he could definitely forge a magic weapon sharp weapons. It was impossible for Caspian to forge a treasure simr to Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword. However, he still had some confidence in forging a Level Six spirit tool and even breaking through to Level Seven spirit tools. It didn¡¯t matter who would use it. Among hispanions, there were many people who could use this sword. ¡°I see¡­¡± Although Zo had expected Caspian¡¯s refusal, he still felt extremely regretful. With his Master Level eyesight, he could recognize that it was a rare craftsmanship material. It could even be said that it could directly upgrade a piece of broken copper into a material for a magic weapon sharp weapons. However, since Caspian said he wouldn¡¯t sell it, of course Zo couldn¡¯t force it. Even if he wanted to, he didn¡¯t have the courage. But, Zo still did not give up. He couldn¡¯t get the demonic core and tail of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion¡¯s entire body. He could still discuss the rest. After all, the Red Willow Fire Scorpion was more than four hundred years old. It was no exaggeration to say that its whole body was a treasure. It was eptable to rub some fur. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be a waste to follow Caspian to kill so many Red Willow Fire Scorpions. ¡°Caspian, do you sell the two fronts of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion?¡± Zo was afraid that Caspian would refuse again this time, so he quickly added, ¡°The price is easy to discuss. There is no problem with spirit stones¡­¡± Caspian squinted at him. Zo immediately reacted. He quickly patted his head. ¡°I¡¯m so stupid¡­ How can I forget this?¡± He forgot that the other party was notcking in spirit stones. So Zo quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem to exchange things for things ording to what we said before. In fact, I didn¡¯t ask for myself. I asked for the White family¡­¡± Hearing Zo say that he was not asking for himself, Caspian nced at Sue and then looked at him. ¡°What do you want the big fronts for?¡± ¡°The outer shell can be peeled off and refined into armor. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The flesh inside can be used to refine pills and process medicine¡­¡± Zo didn¡¯t dare to lie and honestly said, ¡°The main thing is the outer shell. The head of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion is very tough near the outside part, and the inner part is also very sharp. It was okay to forge armor and weapons¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, because the Red Willow Fire Scorpion you killed was at least 400 years old, I estimate that if the materials were better, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem to make low-level spirit tools. The battle strength of the White family had been consumed too much¡­ So I thought it would be good if I had a chance to enrich the White family¡¯s family treasury.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Caspian touched his chin and thought carefully. In fact, he did notck treasures of heaven and earth. However, hecked the materials to improve the elemental properties of cultivator. There were plenty of materials and various magic weapons in the treasury left behind by Valdis Goth. Among the treasures of the 12 countries, the most were the Heaven and Earth Treasures to refine elixir. The only thing hecked now was materials that could improve the elemental nature. Seeing Zo¡¯s eager look at the moment, Caspian thought of what the White family Ancestor had said before leaving. Caspian suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Does the White family have any materials to improve the elemental property?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zo nodded. Caspian smiled. ¡°Does the White family have any special channels?¡± Although there were a lot of materials that could improve the elemental property, this kind of thing was not something that any cultivator could easily get because of its specialty. Thinking of the White family¡¯s position in Same Spirit City and the White family Ancestor and Zo¡¯s words about such materials at this moment, Caspian suddenly had a bold guess. Zo was stunned by Caspian¡¯s question. After a long while, he said with a wry smile, ¡°Caspian, you can discuss these things with the White family Ancestor.¡± Since Zo said so, it further confirmed Caspian¡¯s previous spection. So he didn¡¯t blink. ¡°Before I came, the White family Ancestor had already talked to me, but he didn¡¯t talk in detail. At that time, we made an appointment that if there is something suitable, we would exchange it with the exotic minerals and produce that can improve the elemental property.¡± Caspian¡¯s words were half-truths. When the White family Ancestor talked to him at that time, she did mention that such materials could be exchanged, but she never said that this was the only way to make a deal. But at this moment, Zo had no doubt about what Caspian said. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Since the ancestor said so, there is no problem. There were indeed some channels in the White family that saved up quite a few natural precious materials¡­ Unfortunately, cultivators of the White family had not fully developed yet, so it was useless. Therefore, the Ancestor¡¯s opinion was correct¡­ Instead of piling up those things that can¡¯t be used now, it¡¯s better to use them first to exchange for some materials that can be improved by the family.¡± Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 After saying this, Zo¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Caspian, are you willing to make a deal?¡± ¡°That depends on whether the White family can satisfy me,¡± Caspian said. Of course, Caspian could not promise the other party now. However, he still believed that with the foundation and umtion of the White family, there must be something good. He would see if he could dig it out. As for why Caspian was willing to exchange the materials, it was much simpler. With the thirty-one treasure troves left in Valdis Goth, there was no need for him to worry about magic weapons and materials for forging artifacts. Moreover, it was not necessary for Caspian to pursue low-level spirit tools that were made with the big frontiers. Therefore, it would be the best choice to trade rare treasures that could improve his elemental property by using these things that he didn¡¯t need. As for the details of the deal, it was meaningless to talk about it here. Caspian nned to visit the White family after finishing the matter of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Although this family looked dpidated now, at least there were still foundations. If he dug deeper, Caspian believed that he could dig out some good things. He had thought too little of the White family before. How could it be simple for a family at its peak to have more than a dozen Heavenly Spirit Realm masters at the same time and control a city? At this time, Zo was full of joy to get the promise of Caspian. This joy was even written on his face. This made his face full of joy when he returned. Although Sue White did notpletely hear the conversation between Caspian and Zo, she also knew that Caspian would definitely contact the White family in the future. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little happy. Just as she was walking in the direction of spirit boat, Sue suddenly sniffed. ¡°Why does it smell so sweet?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Zo was puzzled. Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly and stopped. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Zo looked around doubtfully, but at this time, his expression became serious. In ces like the Evil Mountain Range, any unusual performance might pose a threat to life. Bang. Soon, a slight sound came from behind a leaf in front of them. At the same time, there was a murmur. The voice was sharp and thin, as if someone was talking with his throat clenched. ¡°Hurry up, you stupid cow. You¡¯ve grown so tall, but it is in vain!¡± ¡°Wrong, wrong, this way! This way!¡± ¡°Grandma Shine, look, this guy is walking around, and it¡¯s not easy for it to walk straight. I¡¯m so worried!¡± Caspian and Zo looked at each other. Judging from the sound, it was three people. The next moment, with a crash, the leaves not far ahead were lifted. A tall figure appeared in front of everyone. ¡°This is¡­¡± Sue, who was standing behind Caspian and Zo, looked through the gap between the two and could not help but cry out in surprise, ¡°A walking bull?!¡± Just as Sue had said, it was a walking bull! However, the bull¡¯s whole body was dark red, and the muscles on its body were full of explosive power. It was tall and almost as tall as a floor. Although this bull looked strong, it gave people a feeling that it was not very smart. Its eyes were wide open, full of confusion and ignorance. As the neck twisted, the big head slowly tilted to the left, and then slowly turned to the right. Even when it saw Caspian and the others, it didn¡¯t care about them. It gave people the feeling of a fool who was immersed in his own world. But Caspian and Zo did not take it lightly. Because this bull was at the shape-shifting stage! Although it was still in the shape of a cow, it was enough to stand straight with two hind legs. The so-called shape-shifting period of demons did not mean that it would definitely be a human. Some demons thought that if they looked good, they would still keep their original appearance. This bull was probably not very smart, so it didn¡¯t turn into a human being. However, no matter what, a shapeshifting demonic bull was enough to defeat Zo. The head of the big bull at the shape-shifting stage finally turned to where Caspian and the others were. The three of them, one bull, began to stare at each other. The big bull¡¯s eyes were still confused. As a result, when humans confronted demons, the originally tense atmosphere suddenly became a little funny and helpless. The scene was quiet for about three or four breaths. Suddenly, an old voice broke the silence. ¡°Make way. Make way. You¡¯re blocking me!¡± A voice came from behind the big bull. The demonic bull took a step to the side. Bam! The ground obviously trembled. Zo couldn¡¯t help but frown. It was hard to imagine how this big bull could walk quietly before. After the demonic bull made way, a short, white-haired old woman with a wrinkled face slowly walked out with a crutch. The old woman¡¯s appearance was a little strange. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Her eyes were very thin, and she had no nose. The ce where her nose should have been was left with only two thin cracks, and her mouth was t. ¡°Hey, why are there three cultivators here? Where is the group of scorpions?¡± The old woman raised her walking stick and pointed at Zo. Her voice was old and dry, but when she opened her mouth, one could see her thin and long tongue flying out quickly. Caspian¡¯s heart immediately moved when he connected the soft voice from earlier. ¡°Grandma Shine¡­ This fellow is a demon snake that has transformed into a human form?¡± Caspian nced sideways at Zo Yellow. Master Yellow had obviously thought of this. He was sweating profusely. A transformed demonic bull was enough to give people a headache. Now there was another demon snake at the shape-shifting stage. Moreover, from the Demon snake¡¯s sinister appearance, it was obvious that it was not someone to be trifled with. In contrast, the demonic bull looked much more amiable and lovely. ¡°Two shape-shifting demons. What about the other one?¡± Muttered Caspian. He remembered that it was a soft voice before. As soon as he finished speaking, a soft voice sounded from the ox. ¡°Hey, the three of you, did you see that group of scorpions?¡± But what was strange was that only the sound could be heard, but no one could be seen. This voice couldn¡¯t havee from the mouth of the bull, could it? Although the bull¡¯s mouth was moving, it was clearly chewing the leaves and did not speak. ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯m here!¡± The soft voice sounded again. At this time, Caspian saw a skinny gray mouse about the size of an adult¡¯s fist standing with its hands on its waist. It was unknown if it was because the mouse was angry or something else, but its eyes were wide open and its teeth were twisted, and its beard on both sides were shaking. Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 Some people might find it funny if they saw such a mouse. But at this moment, all the blood in Zo¡¯s body was cold. ¡®Another shape-shifting stage!¡¯ Although the gray mouse was small and thin, it looked ridiculous. But this was a real big demon at the shape-shifting stage! Zo Yellow would feel fine if there was only one shape-shifting stage demon. After all, he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, and there was Caspian who could press Heavenly Spirit Realm down. If there were two shape-shifting stage demons, Zo would feel some pressure. He might need to try his best to fight, and then he or Caspian would kill his opponent first, and then help another person. He still had the confidence to win. But now, they were three big demons at the shape-shifting stage. Zo looked at himself, Caspian, and then at Sue, his eyes full of despair. She had already felt the danger. Although her realm was low and she was not clear about the realm of the three demons. But it was also because of her low realm that she could feel the pressure from the three demons. She felt that the air was frozen, and the void seemed to have solidified into an iron te. At this moment, it was already amazing for her to be able to stand here. After all,pared with any one of the three demons in front of her, she was like a stone in front of a mountain, insignificant. Among the three, only Caspian looked calm. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the three big demons coldly. As he was in Holy Land Realm, he could naturally feel the pressure from his opponent. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. However, the number of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators he had killed was now more than five. The sense of mystery and psychological oppression from high-level cultivators or demons did not exist here. In addition, he had a higher level of demon¡¯s Essence Blood in his body. Whether it was Sea-Breaker Beast, White Tiger, or Kylin, all of them were superior to the snake, bull, and mouse in front of them. Therefore, the advantage of bloodline made Caspian look down on the three demons. He could only feel little pressure brought about by the realm. And that was all. Caspian¡¯s calmness and even a sense of superiority were soon discovered by the three demons. Their eyes fell on Caspian. The demonic bull¡¯s eyes were probably as big as an adult¡¯s three fists, the Demonic Rat¡¯s indignant, blinking little green bean eyes, and the Demonic Snake¡¯s eyes, which were full of insidiousness, with only a small gap left, all looked at Caspian. The atmosphere did not reduce because their attention was all on Caspian. On the contrary, the killing intent that began to spread out made the scene more and more solemn. There seemed to be a smell of blood in the air. Zo was ready to fight to the death. And he took a step to the side, blocking Sue White behind him. He had made up his mind. Even if he died here, he would try his best to buy time for Sue to leave. The atmosphere suddenly became more solemn. At this moment, Grandma Shine suddenly spoke. Her voice was like that of an old woman at dusk, but it clearly entered people¡¯s ears. ¡°That young cultivator, do you know what happened to the Red Willow Fire Scorpions?¡± Her tone was quite gentle. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth might think that it was the elder who was asking the younger generation something. Zo Yellow and Sue White even rxed a little because of this. Perhaps the three demons were just passing by and asking about the situation. But Caspian¡¯s body suddenly shock at this time. After a while, he suddenly pulled out his me Severing and pointed at Grandma Shine. He grinned and said, ¡°Old earthworm, you¡¯re doomed to die today! Do you know?!¡± At this moment, a look of extreme shock appeared in Grandma Shine¡¯s long and narrow snake eyes. While the others were still wondering what had happened, Caspian had already stepped out. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± Hong! It was as if tndmines were surging. The sword light burst out at such a close distance, like a fiery-red dragon. It roared and sucked Grandma Shine into it. Even the space she was in exploded into mud. Seeing this scene, the others couldn¡¯t help but feel their hair stand on end. They only felt a chill run down their spines and straight up. ¡°Argh!¡± A scream came from the terrifying sword radiance. The next moment, a cyan-ck figure, like a python, suddenly rushed out from a gap of the sword radiance and rushed into the dense forest in the distance with a gust of wind. The instant the python disappeared, everyone could clearly see that the python¡¯s tail was badly mutted. Clearly, it had suffered a serious injury. ¡°Old earthworm, how dare you run away after you sneak attack me? If I don¡¯t crush you today, I¡¯ll follow your surname!¡± Caspianughed wildly. Caspian then said to the mouse demon, which was stunned like a wooden chicken, and the demon bull, which was still nk and expressionless, said, ¡°Wait here! Don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± After saying that, he disyed the Great Leisure Court and chased in the direction where Grandma Shine had just escaped. From Grandma Shine¡¯s words to Caspian¡¯s lightning-fast pursuit, everything happened in a sh. There was too much informationing out in an instant. For a moment, the two people and the two beasts were stunned and did not know what had happened. After a while, they gradually came to their senses and looked at each other. From the looks of it, it was spected that it was Grandma Shine who asked the questions, but in fact, she used some method to sneak-attack Caspian. Grandma Shine should be confident that she could sessfullyunch a sneak attack, but she didn¡¯t expect that Caspian would be able to resist her sneak attack. Not only that, but also Caspian immediatelyunched a counterattack. But this was no longer the point. The most important thing right now was the remaining two people and two beasts. If Zo was just desperate before, then now he was desperate to the extreme. He was the only Heavenly Spirit Realm while the other party was the two shape-shifting demons. And Pulse Control Realm¡¯s Sue waspletely negligible. If the other party suddenlyunched an attack at this moment, he would only be able to dy for a few breaths at most. What could he do in such a short time? But soon, Zo found that things seemed to be different from what he had imagined. Caspian had already left. Before leaving, he asked the demonic rat and the demonic bull not to move. And the demonic rat and the demonic bull really didn¡¯t move again. The demonic rat stood on the shoulder of the demonic bull, staring at Zo and Sue. Strangely, their eyes were different. One of them looked suspicious, and the other was still at a loss. Zo¡¯s wildly beating heart gradually calmed down. He soon understood why the other party did not move. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 These two shape-shifting stage demons were obviously waiting. Waiting for the results of Caspian and Grandma Shine to see who woulde back first It was obvious that both the demonic rat and the demonic bull were well aware of Grandma Shine¡¯s strength. It was very likely that they also knew of Grandma Shine¡¯s sneak attack. Unfortunately, today, something unexpected happened. Judging from their expressions, they should be as shocked as Grandma Shine. ¡®What? This fellow is actually fine?¡¯ ¡®Huh? This guy actually fought back?¡¯ Therefore, after seeing the other party¡¯s action, they did not know what kind of strength Caspian bad. So, they nned to wait now. The demonic rat and the demonic bull were not stupid. They knew that as long as they were here, Zo Yellow and Sue White could not escape. If Grandma Shine came back in a while. That naturally meant that Caspian had been killed. Then everyone would be happy, and the remaining two guys would not be able to escape. But, if Caspian came back in a while. The demonic rat and the demonic bull were still at the shape-shifting stage, and they still had an advantage in strength. Moreover, they hade here today because of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion¡¯s extremely abnormal roar, which hadsted for a long time. It was not necessary to have a conflict with cultivators. In short, as long as they stayed here and waited, they would take the initiative to advance or retreat. After understanding the current situation and the thoughts of the demon rat and the demon bull, Zo only had one thought left in his mind, pray that Caspian coulde back early. If Caspian came back, he and Sue would have a chance to survive. N?velDrama.Org content rights. But if it was Grandma Shine who came back. Then there was no turning back. It was impossible for him to self-destruct in front of the three big demons at the shape-shifting stage. Time passed little by little. Zo¡¯s heart went from nervousness to numbness. The demonic bull on the opposite side was like a y sculpture. It didn¡¯t even move its big nk eyes, let alone move its body. As for the demonic rat, It could be seen that it was impatient. It kept pacing on the shoulder of the demon bull and scratched its ears and cheeks from time to time. At the most urgent moment, it even pulled its beard hard! During that period, Zo and Sue were the most nervous. But after all, the demonic mouse had be a big demon at the shape-shifting stage. It still had the necessary endurance. Four hours passed. It was already night time. In the distant jungle, there was a sound of footsteps. Zo, Sue, the demonic rat, and the demonic bull were all shocked and turned to look. After a while, Caspian appeared in front of everyone. Zo¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with excitement. Sue covered her mouth and her eyes instantly turned red. During these four hours, there seemed to be a sharp sword hanging above her head that might fall at any time, which gave people a lot of pressure. But soon, everyone found that Caspian did note back alone. There was a big snake head behind him. This snake head was as big as a dressing table. The snake¡¯s mouth was wide open, and it looked as if it had died unwillingly. Caspian dragged one of its fangs and walked back step by step. The moment the demonic rat saw the snake¡¯s head, the demonic rat¡®s face suddenly changed. Although the demonic bull¡¯s expression did not change, it could turn its head and look straight at Caspian, which showed that it had been shocked. Under the gaze of the two people and two beasts, Caspian walked to Zo and Sue, threw the snake¡¯s head, and mmed it in front of the demon rat and the demon bull. The snake¡¯s mouth was aimed at the two demons. It¡¯s eyes glowed with green light under the night sky. There was a smooth and neat cut on its neck, and blood was still seeping out of the scab. Caspian squinted at the demon rat and the demon bull. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His tone was unfriendly, as if he wanted to continue fighting. ¡°The Red Willow Fire Scorpions are too noisy. We havee to take a look¡­¡± The demonic rat rubbed its hands together, nced at the snake¡¯s head, and made a swallowing motion. Laughing, it said, ¡°Do you know what happened to the Red Willow Fire Scorpions?¡± ¡°They are dead,¡± Caspian frowned. Hearing this, the demonic rat twisted uneasily. It seemed to have some doubts on its face. ¡°Are they all dead?¡± it asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go In and have a look?¡± Caspian asked with a faint smile. The demonic rat shrank its neck and shook its head repeatedly. It wanted to see, but even if it did, it would not choose the time when there were cultivators. It rolled its eyes, looked at Caspian, and asked, ¡°There is argest one among the Red Willow Fire Scorpions¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to use the tail to refine the tools and then use the tools to kill shape-shifting demons like you. Do you want to have a try?¡± Caspian interrupted him. Since Caspian was able to reveal the tail of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion, he naturally wasn¡¯t lying. The demonic rat actually didn¡¯t care about Caspian¡¯s unkind words. Because from its previous behavior, it should be particrly irritable. After two chuckles, it pointed to the head of the snake on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s not with us. We met along the way¡­¡± Caspian sneered and squinted at the other party without saying anything. ¡°Now that we know that the Red Willow Fire Scorpions are dead, we can rest assured. We can leave now.¡± As the demonic rat spoke, it secretly stretched out a w and squeezed the demonic bull¡¯s neck behind. The demonic bull immediately turned around and walked toward the dense forest. Although the demonic rat was still standing on the shoulder of the demonic bull, it kept facing Caspian until it disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. When they couldn¡¯t see the two demons, Zo and Sue¡¯s tensed bodies suddenly slowed down. Zo heaved a long sigh of relief. He walked up to Caspian and said, ¡°Caspian, you don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk¡­ Follow me!¡± Caspian suddenly said in a low voice. Zo was stunned and Immediately found that Caspian¡¯s face was not very good. His face immediately became serious. He called Sue , and the two followed Caspian and quickly shuttled through the dense forest. Soon, they returned to spirit boat. ¡°Take the spirit boat and leave here as soon as possible. Go back ording to the way you came. The sooner the better,¡± Caspian said to Zo. Caspian¡¯s tone showed that the situation was serious. Although Zo did not know what had happened exactly, since Caspian had asked them to leave quickly and handed over the spirit boat to them, it naturally meant that the situation had reached an important point that could not be exined in detail. However, Sue still asked eagerly, ¡°Caspian, don¡¯t you want to go with us? What happened? Is the demon-snake so powerful?¡± ¡°I still have more important things to do, so I won¡¯t go with you.¡± Caspian shook his head and quickly exined, ¡°I have just roughly seen the way we came. It should still be safe these days. But you must be fast. If you dy, something unexpected may happen¡­ As for the demonic snake?¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°Then why? What are you worried about? The demon rat and the demon bull?¡± Sue was still puzzled. ¡°Neither¡­¡± Caspian pursed his lips. After a moment of hesitation, Caspian said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡­¡± Just when Zo and Sue were both stunned, they heard Caspian add, ¡°Do you really think it will take me so long to kill a demon python at the first stage of shape-shifting stage?¡± Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Zo and Sue were stunned. Four hours was almost half a day. It was true that Grandma Shine was at the shape-shifting stage, but as a Holy Land Realm cultivator, Caspian had killed Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators just by relying on spiritual sense, Zo, the master, was convinced of his strength. He didn¡¯t feel anything wrong before. Now that he thought about it carefully, four hours was indeed too long. Moreover, if they wanted to take a closer look, Zo and Sue also found that there was a rare exhaustion between Caspian¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Zo couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°We have all underestimated Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. In fact, this Evil Rainforest Range is under its control.¡± Caspian took a deep breath before continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin the specific situation in detail now. All you need to know now is that many demons are gathering here¡­ During that period of time, I also killed two other big demons at the shape-shifting stage, and made some misleading moves, which made the other demons think that I was heading in another direction. So now you should have time to leave here.¡± ¡°More demons¡­¡± Sue was stunned. Zo thought more deeply than Sue White. Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, he was stunned for a moment and then understood what Caspian meant. Everyone thought that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was only controlling Domain in its area. But what was unexpected was that this guy had already controlled the entire Evil Mountain Range. Even if it was notplete, most of the things that happened in Domain in the rainforest area were like the back of its hand. After all, killing the Red Willow Fire Scorpions had caused quite a stir. Therefore, under the order of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, many demons were surrounding them. If they were a littleter, the consequences would be unimaginable. Thinking of this, Zo Yellow¡¯s back was soaked. ¡°We are lucky to meet these three demons first¡­ If we were a littleter, we would not be able to leave until the surrounding area is surrounded by demons,¡± Caspian said and started spirit boat for them. He turned around and walked out of the cabin, about to leave. ¡°In that case, Caspian, why don¡¯t you go with us?¡± Sue shouted at the back of Caspian. ¡°This spirit boat is also yours!¡± Caspian paused for a moment and said, ¡°I still have to kill Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. You go back first and discuss the deal with the White family Ancestor. I¡¯ll find youter.¡± After that, he jumped down from spirit boat. At this time, spirit boat also flew toward the fixed route. The dense forest outside the cabin turned into a shadow and flew backward rapidly. Sue was still in a daze. ¡°Caspian¡­ He wants to kill Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon?¡± Zo¡¯s face was also very serious. He knew that even if he stayed, it would be of little help to Caspian. If they were in Same Spirit City now, a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator might be able to affect the situation. But now they were in Evil Mountain Range, facing an unknown number of demons. If he stayed, even if he died, no one would know. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk to the Ancestor about Caspian¡¯s request. That will be the greatest help for him,¡± Zo said, gritting his teeth. Then he took out several spirit stones and stuffed them into his mouth. He sat cross-legged and began to regte his breathing. Because Caspian had told him that because of an ident, this road could no longer be said to be completely safe. Therefore, he had to adjust himself to the best state in the next few days to prevent any idents from happening at any time. After watching spirit boat go away, Caspian suddenly covered his mouth and coughed a few times. A stream of warm blood oozed out from his fingers. Caspian put his hand in front of him, looked at the bright red color on his palm, and grinned. Because he was soaked in blood, his white teeth were scarlet. ¡°How ruthless¡­¡± Caspian let out a sigh of relief. In fact, his injuries were much more serious than they looked. Otherwise, how could he let the demonic rat and the demonic bull go so easily? ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the two of them are not very smart. But after such a long time, they should be able to react soon.¡± Caspian snorted softly. He looked down at the blood in his palm and then suddenly swayed his hand. The blood in his palm suddenly turned into dozens of blood beads and shot in all directions. Some fell on the treetop, some stuck to the trunk, and some dripped into the soil. Then Caspian thought about it. The scattered blood beads immediately squirmed and condensed into hidden eyeballs. This time, he seemed to have dozens of more eyes. He could clearly see everything in Domain under the leaves. ¡®It seems that I¡¯ll have to consume a lot of blood in the next period of time¡­¡¯ After sighing silently, the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled into a shallow smile. ¡°Hey, after I killed that Red Willow Fire Scorpion, and then you sent your subordinates to kill me. But in this way, you will be exposed, so that I won¡¯t look around for you. Next, let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll find you first, or if your men will block me first. The loser will die. Isn¡¯t it very exciting?¡± After that, Caspian looked left and right, and then moved into the dense forest. *** At this moment, on the other side of Evil Mountain Range, a tall demonic bull was walking forward. If someone carefully measured it at this time, they would find that the distance between each step the demon bull took was exactly the same! However, looking at its wide-open eyes and cute face, one would wonder how it did this with its intelligence. On the shoulder of the demonic bull, the demonic rat was restless for some reason. It sat down with its knees crossed, and then stood up and paced left and right. After a while, it grabbed the fur on its head with its hand. It actually grabbed its neck with its long tail. The tighter it tightened, the more it opened its mouth. Its eyes seemed to pop out of its eyes. It jumped and said in an extremely sharp voice, ¡°Something is wrong! Stop!¡± Dong! The demonic bull stamped on the ground and stopped moving forward. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that kid! Let¡¯s go back quickly! Hurry up!¡± The demonic rat shouted hysterically. Its beard was shaking with anger, and its eyes were bloodshot. The demonic bull turned around and took a step forward. This time, it didn¡¯t move forward step by step. Its body moved, and in an instant, a hurricane rolled up on the ground. The dark red body shot forward like a cannonball. There was a long ditch on the ground, and all the trees in front of it were smashed into pieces. In just a moment, the demonic bull and the demonic rat returned to the ce where they had separated from Caspian. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Grandma Shine¡¯s huge head was still on the ground. It opened its mouth and looked up at the sky. Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 The dark rainforest, the huge and ferocious snake head, the sharp teeth, and the smell of blood made the scene extremely gloomy and horrible. The demonic rat jumped down and fell to the ground. Then it poked its head out and sniffed the snake¡¯s head. Gradually, the blood-red color in the demonic rat¡¯s eyes became more and more intense. A violent emotion almost formed a force field, twisting the air around its body. ¡°Bastard! We¡¯ve been deceived!¡± The demonic rat suddenly screamed. In extreme anger, it raised its small ws and punched the snake¡¯s head. Most likely, the Demonic Rat¡¯s ws were less than a thousandth of the size of the snake¡¯s head. But this punch, with a bang, smashed the snake head into pieces, mixed with blood, and sprayed forward like fireworks. ¡°Chase after him! That kid is injured! Catch up with him and tear him to pieces!¡± The demonic rat turned into a streak of gray lightning and jumped back onto the demonic bull¡¯s shoulder. It grabbed the horns with one w, leaned forward, and sniffed the air with its nose. After a while, it pointed to the side. ¡°In that direction!¡± Hong! There was a p of thunder on the t ground. The demonic bull was suddenly like a meteorite flying at a high speed, leaving a long ditch on the ground, shaking up arge number of branches and leaves in the dense forest to copse to both sides, as if a typhoon had passed. After a while, they crossed more than 30 kilometers and then stopped. The demonic rat¡¯s nose was still sniffing hard. With its keen sense of smell, it could clearly feel the smell of blood from Caspian. ¡°This kid is injured¡­¡± The demonic rat bared its teeth, revealing a cruel smile, ¡°Grandma Shine didn¡¯t die in vain. It seriously injured that kid.¡± ¡°Hehe, just as I said. How could a mere Holy Land Realm kill Grandma Shine so easily? Silly cow, open your eyes wide and look around. That kid was able to withstand the sneak attack from Grandma Shine¡¯s spiritual sense. He must have some sort of treasure on him. He must be a disciple of some sect or family¡­ If we kill him, we¡¯ll make a lot of money¡­¡± ¡°In addition, the death of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions definitely had something to do with him. Carrying this guy¡¯s head was also a reward. Don¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± The demonic bull seemed to understand the demonic rat¡¯s words and let out a sillyugh. Then, it turned its head and looked around. Although it was looking, the appearance of the demonic bull was really stupid. The demonic rat had no choice but to p its face with its ws. Then it raised its head, closed its eyes, and took a deep breath. Its tail slowly curled up behind its back until it was over its head. Then the tail was as straight as a needle, and only the tip of the tail was slowly rotating. ¡°The smell of that kid¡­ Um¡­ It¡¯s very strong here¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He was injured by Grandma Shine. After escaping here, he must have vomited blood. There was also the smell of the other two guys. Damn it! The smell of the boy¡¯s vigor was so strong that it covered the smell of those two guys¡­ But it doesn¡¯t matter. The stronger your vigor is, the easier I can find you¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ This way, no, it should be here¡­ And then here¡­¡± As the demonic rat muttered to itself, its tail turned smaller and smaller. ¡°He left¡­ No¡­ He didn¡¯t go far. He¡¯s injured. He¡¯s nearby, just¡­¡± The demonic rat¡¯s tail suddenly came to a halt. The tail end bent and pointed directly at his feet. The demon rat opened its eyes, which were full of horror, and screamed, ¡°Here it is!¡± Hong! The ground under the demonic bull¡¯s feet suddenly copsed. Its tall body immediately chased down. At the same time, Caspian suddenly broke through the thick fallen leaves and jumped up three steps behind the demonic bull. Bang! The demonic bull roared in its throat, and its fallen body suddenly stopped. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The demonic rat immediately turned around and looked at Caspian with a grim smile. ¡°You are sending yourself here!¡± The demonic rat pointed its tail directly at the big pit under the demonic bull¡¯s feet andughed with a disgusting face. ¡°Do you really think that such a trap can trap shape-shifting demon?¡± Caspian turned over his wrist without saying a word. The already-prepared Wanyue Ridge Sword was erected in front of him. On the broad body of the sword, an earthen yellow light spread out, revealing an iparably heavy, steady, and vigorous smell. The Demonic Rat¡¯s face suddenly changed. It opened its mouth as if it wanted to say something. But at this moment, magical power in the sword had been stimted by Caspian. ¡°Sword Ridge Peak!¡± Hong! Layers of mountain peaks appeared in the air and smashed toward the demonic bull¡¯s head with overwhelming momentum. Bang! The ground rose and fell. The demonic bull made a sad cry and was directly smashed into the ground. There was only a huge ck hole left on the ground, as if the earth had suddenly opened its huge mouth and swallowed the demonic bull, leaving no trace. The demonic rat was still hovering in mid-air, its eyes wide open, filled with astonishment. ¡°Magical power?¡± Obviously, it was shocked by the sudden scene in front of it. For a moment, it had no time to react. Caspian targeted its magical power and exploded with dazzling light. He put away his sword and unsheathed it. ¡°Star River Violent Thunder Cut!¡± The rolling thunder, like a river of stars falling, shed in the air and swallowed the demonic mouse in the next moment. Bam! Hundreds and thousands of thunderbolts exploded at the same time. Within a dozen miles, it exploded into mud in an instant. In the blink of an eye, the leaves in the dense forest had turned into mud and melted together with the soil and water vapor. The demonic rat let out a screech as its body spasmed in the lightning. The skin and flesh were torn open, and blood spurted out. The pale white lightning almost made the demonic mouse¡¯s body transparent. Even the organs and bones inside could be seen clearly. Caspian took a step back and shook slightly. He hadn¡¯t recovered from his old injuries before, but he didn¡¯t expect that the demonic rat and the demonic bull woulde so fast. Now he had no choice but to use his magic in session, which immediately added new injuries. However, this was also an opportunity for Caspian. At this moment, the demonic rat wanted to break free from the shackles of thunder and lightning. Its whole body burst out circles of blood, forcibly tearing a gap in the thunderbolt and the constantly broken void, trying to squeeze out forcibly. If it was in the past, the demonic rat¡¯s actions would be iparably nimble. But now, it was as slow as a snail. Caspian locked onto his opponent and suddenly took a step forward. He pulled out a long shadow and rushed into the thunderbolt, condensing all his strength in his right index finger. ¡°Life Creation Bloodthirsty Skill!¡± Creak! The demonic rat wanted to resist, but the blood rings all over its body expanded tenfold, transforming into a sphere with a diameter of more than ten meters. The lightning could not prate it. Caspian¡¯s finger pierced through the blood ball. The next moment, it rushed to the slow-moving demonic rat and pierced through its chest! Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 The demonic rat¡¯s body was very small. Now that it was pierced through by Caspian¡¯s finger, it felt as if it had been poked on his index finger. A look of disbelief appeared in it¡¯s eyes. The demon¡¯s body was known for its strong Blood Soul and exceptionally condensed. This was especially true for demons who had reached the shape-shifting stage. In terms of physical strength, they were several times stronger than cultivators at the same level. It was understandable that cultivators could hurt them with magic weapon. Now, a cultivator had pierced its body with just a finger. The demonic rat had never thought of such a thing in the past, let alone seen it. ¡°I¡­¡± The demonic rat grimaced and looked ferocious. It seemed to want to say something more. But, a thin blood arrow shot out from its shoulder. Sizzle! The blood arrow just happened to enter its mouth, and it suddenly choked and coughed. Just as the demonic rat spat out blood, another blood arrow shot out. Before it could react, it was sizzling. Suddenly, it turned into a sieve. It was densely packed and shot out countless blood arrows. Each blood arrow was as thick as a silver needle, but at this moment, there were countless arrows all over its body. At first nce, it looked as if it had grown grass all over its body. Feeling that the vitality was flying away from his body with the blood arrow, the demonic rat¡¯s eyes suddenly showed extreme fear. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It could sense that all of this was because of Caspian¡¯s finger. The demon rat raised its head subconsciously and saw Caspian¡¯s bone-chilling eyes. Swoosh! The line of blood suddenly shook, as if it was pulled by a great force. It suddenly opened, contracted, and then pulled violently. The whole process was as fast as lightning. The demonic rat¡¯s body was instantly torn into a thick bloody mist. From beginning to end, it did not even have a chance to scream. In the thick blood fog, a scarlet light shed and flew to Caspian¡¯s index finger. Then, it disappeared as if it had been sucked in. Caspian took a deep breath and lookedfortable. After a while, he lifted his robe. There was a five-inch-long wound on Caspian¡¯s left rib. The wound seemed to have been cut open by a sharp de, and ck gas could be seen lingering inside. It was difficult for an ordinary spirit tool to hurt Caspian¡¯s current body, let alone such a deep wound that could almost see his bones. Moreover, the dense ck Qi seemed to stop Caspian¡¯s wound from healing. Normally, even if there was a wound on his body, with the condensed vigor and strong body, the wound could heal automatically in a short time. How could such a long-term wound happen? Under the gaze of Caspian, a red light appeared on the edge of the wound. Caspian knew that this was vigor of the demonic rat that he had absorbed through the Bloodthirsty Technique of Fate. He began to treat the wound. The ck gas suddenly surged a few times, and then was squeezed out of the wound. Without the obstruction of the ck mist, part of the wound began to heal. In the blink of an eye, there was no trace left. Even so, there were still four-inch-long wounds on Caspian¡¯s waist and ribs. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed a bit troublesome¡­¡± Caspian put down his robe and narrowed his eyes. Vigor of a shape-shifting stage demonic rat only healed an inch of the wound. ording to this, the remaining four inches still needed to be filled with the vigor of four demons at the shape-shifting stage. ¡°Four shape-shifting stage demons¡­¡± Caspian exhaled. Four shape-shifting demons were equivalent to four Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. If it were other cultivators, they would either be so scared that their legs went limp or they would be in despair. However, Caspian¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve only killed cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but I haven¡¯t killed demons at the shape-shifting stage¡­¡± As he spoke, Caspian took out a handful of red things from his storage pouch and stuffed them into his mouth. That was the tails of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions. If Sue White from the White family, wanted to absorb the fire poison in it, she had to use the scorpion tail with many kinds of medicinal ingredients. Then, she could refine it into an elixir through all kinds ofplicated solutions. Only then could she take it. Otherwise, ordinary cultivators would not be able to withstand such a strong fire poison. But at this time, The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale was running, just like eating fried beans. With a click, the poisonous scorpion tails were swallowed directly. After eating, he opened his mouth and vomited. Phew! He spat out a mouthful of fire. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Heughed and then suddenly turned around. In front of Caspian was the big pit where the demonic bull was smashed. The pit was empty. There was nothing in the pitch-ck pit. Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly focused on the void in front of him and punched out. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Hong! Caspian¡¯s arm instantly expanded like a giant tree or a raging dragon, causing the void to copse. The next moment, his arm seemed to have hit something in mid-air. The space cracked like a mirror. Then, with a bang, the rolling force, like a huge wave and a raging tide, suddenly rushed in all directions. The cracked void was suddenly opened and exploded continuously. It copsed and became chaotic. Caspian¡¯s body shook slightly and then stood firm. In the air where there was nothing, a tall, dark red body, like a volcanic rock, suddenly appeared in the chaos. But it was impossible for it to stop at all. Its body appeared, and then it flew backward like a cannonball. With a bang, it fell heavily into the ground, and then was pushed five or five kilometers away before it stopped. As soon as its stopped, the blood spring suddenly spurted out from the demonic bull¡¯s mouth heavily and rushed to a height of two or three floors. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Caspian now urgently needed vigor of demons to treat his injury, so once he suppressed his opponent, his next attack would be like a storm without stopping. In the blink of an eye, he was several kilometers away from the demonic bull¡¯s head. he held me Severing in both hands and shed down. ¡°Sword intent of Extreme Anger!¡± Sword Qi, like burning hot magma, rolled up in the air, burning the void until it twisted. It drew a dazzling arc light and chopped on the demonic bull. The demonic bull roared and raised its arms to block. When the sword edge out through its arm, it cut off the demonic bull¡¯s arms like a red dagger. Blood spurted out. Caspian raised his foot and stamped. Bang! The demonic bull rolled up and fell on the ground. Bam! The copse of the ground continued to spread around. Cracks appeared on the surface of the demonic bull¡¯s body, making it look like a piece of broken porcin. Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 The demonic bull roared again and again. Even though it was a shape-shifting demon, its power waspletely suppressed in front of Caspian. The terrifying force kept hitting its body. The cracks on the demonic bull kept spreading, and blood spurted out. In an instant, it looked like a blood bull. At this time, one of the horns on its head was broken, and it looked extremely miserable. ¡°It can¡¯t be your rtive who hurt me, right?¡± Seeing the only horn left, Caspian smiled and reached out to break it. Then he raised his finger. ¡°Life Creation Bloodthirsty Skill!¡± Boom! At this time, a dense forest dozens of miles away was suddenly lifted up. The soil and vegetation all flew to a height of more than ten floors, as if they covered the sky and the sun. The shock and impact rolled over like muffled thunder. In the chaos, several rays of cyan light, full of killing intent, pierced through the sky and shot straight toward Caspian. But at this moment, Caspian didn¡¯t seem to care at all. His fingers were as fast as lightning and stabbed into the demonic bull¡¯s forehead. ¡°Kid, how dare you!¡± An angry roar came from a green light. In the blink of an eye, the green light was even faster. In the blink of an eye, it approached Caspian. This burst of green light was like a human face the size of a door nk. The face was extremely distorted, as if it was roaring angrily. It approached Caspian, opened its bloody mouth, and swallowed it down to Caspian. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with dissatisfaction. Just as he was about to extract the demonic bull¡¯s Qi and blood, he didn¡¯t expect that the pursuers would rush over. As soon as he finished speaking, the golden light, which was less than twenty miles away from him, suddenly burst out and crushed all the bushes and vegetation along the way. With a destructive aura, it arrived in front of Caspian in a sh. At this moment, the air within a radius of 50 to 60 miles seemed to be boiling. Large pieces of the ground were torn and copsed, as if the end of the world wasing. At the same time, two shape-shifting stage demons used their magical powers to stop Caspian. Generally speaking, cultivators would be proud even if he quit at this time. But Caspian snorted coldly. How could he give up the vigor he had got? Even if, at this moment, both of shape-shifting stage demons were stopping him! Caspian raised his hand and swayed it. Four small red jade-carved beasts flew into the air. ¡°Sea-calming Magical Beast!¡± Caspian growled. The four little beasts, which were originally about the size of a thumb, suddenly burst out a red light and expanded to four small mountains in an instant. Then, with the holy aura that suppressed everything, it fell down and blocked the magical powers of the two shape-shifting demon. Boom boom boom! Magical power struck fiercely. The cyan light and golden light shattered the void and exploded the surrounding light. With a horrible roar, the rolling airflow, like a coiled Fierce Dragon, surrounded Domain protected by the sea-calming divine beast. The world seemed to sink. Crack. A slight sound came from the sea-calming divine beast. Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked up. A crack appeared on the red light that enveloped him. The cracks began to be as thin as hair. However, as magical power on both sides kept hitting and squeezing, the cracks began to spread rapidly. After a while, the red light was covered with cracks and was on the verge of copse. At this time, cracks appeared on the surface of the four small jade beasts, as if they would explode at any time. ¡°Hold on a little longer,¡± Caspian muttered to himself. Although the Sea-calming Magical Beast was the most precious treasure of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, this set he had in his hand was Sunshine Lydia¡¯s. Because Sunshine Lydia¡¯s realm was not high enough, the power of the Sea-calming Magical Beast she used was naturally limited. But at this moment, being able to withstand the first wave of magical power from the two shape-shifting demons, and then holding on for such a long time, it was enough to show its power. For Caspian, it was enough. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He held his breath and concentrated. He threw out all the distracting thoughts in his mind and pressed his fingers down again. The pressure from the Blood Soul caused half of the Demonic Bull¡¯s body to be smashed into meat paste. The Blood Soul pressed down again. The lower half of the demonic bull¡¯s body exploded into viscous blood. The next moment, a dark red light appeared in the blood. Besides the Sea-calming Magical Beast, the two shape-shifting demons must have found out that Caspian had killed the demonic bull, so they kept roaring. But at this time, Caspian turned a deaf ear to it. He was highly concentrated and his heart skipped a beat. The most condensed vigor immediately transformed into a dark red light that was absorbed into Caspian¡¯s body. Almost at the same time, Caspian could clearly feel that the difort of the wound on his waist and ribs was relieved again. At this moment, he didn¡¯t even need to lift up his robe to see a trace of faint ck gas seeping out of his clothes and dissipating into the air. ¡°Three more.¡± Caspian raised his head and threw a provocative look at the roaring cyan light in front of him. Then he took a step forward and directly smashed into the bottomless pit. At this moment, the Sea-calming Beast also reached its limit. With a bang, it directly crushed the two magical powers. The small jade beast instantly exploded into powder. The spreading red light immediately disappeared. The cyan and golden lights intertwined into a tight dra. With a sense of exasperation, they chased after Caspian and rushed down the deep pit. Boom! Another earth-shaking explosion urred. In the blink of an eye, the deep pit that had been smashed out by Caspian was filled up by the explosion and the soil poured over from all directions. The earth and rotten leaves that had been blown up by the explosion flew up to a height of 20 to 30 floors. By the time the surroundings calmed down, it was as if the surrounding dozens of miles had been swept dozens of times by a giant beast. Two tall figures were rushing toward them from a distance. These two tall figures were clearly the two shape-shifting demons which had attacked earlier. And behind them were more than a dozen subordinates. However, their subordinates were early-stage of wisdom and even wild beasts. Because they could not transform into human form, they looked like a group of fierce wild animals. They stepped on the ground, shook the earth, and rushed over. The two shape-shifting demons were the first to meet in the middle. One of them was tall and strong, with its hair standing on end. It was wearing a dark green armor, and its eyes were full of anger. It pointed at the shape-shifting demon opposite it and said, ¡°Why did you stop me? Do you want to take credit from me? If you hadn¡¯t stopped me, I would have killed him!¡± Although the opposite shapeshifting demon was also very tall, it was shockingly thin, giving people a feeling of skin and bones. Its cheeks were sunken, and its long hair covered half of its face, giving people a very gloomy feeling. Coupled with the golden long saber in its hand, it looked like a sharp de. Ordinary people would be killed by its momentum the moment they faced it. Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 In the face of the other party¡¯s usation, the big demon with a thin face slowly raised its head. Its faintly discernible gaze pierced through its long hair, making people shiver with fear. ¡°He killed at least five shape-shifting demons. I¡¯m the only one who managed to injure him,¡± said the thin-faced demon coldly as it looked at the other party. As soon as it finished speaking, streams of ck gas rose from the two-edged long saber in its hand. The ck gas was constantly twisting in the air, condensing into human faces, either roaring or roaring. For a moment, the surrounding temperature seemed to have dropped below the freezing point. The big demon with its hair standing on end suddenly became speechless and gnashed its teeth, but it had no way to refute. Because the other party was telling the truth. ¡°This guy is indeed a little strange¡­¡± After a while, it said bitterly, with a hint of dissatisfaction in its tone, ¡°But even if you didn¡¯t hurt him, I can catch him.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The skinny demon sneered. ¡°You look down on me?¡± The great demon with long hair standing on end suddenly raised its voice as its face turned red. At the same time, the long hair on its head actually condensed into ck spikes. And these sharp spikes also extended down from the back of its head, covering its back, and did not stop until its back. Coupled with its distorted face at the moment, it looked like an ericius. ¡°Ericius, since you have the strength topete with me, why don¡¯t you think about how to kill that cultivator?¡± The thin-faced shapeshifting demon suddenly cried out. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Great Demon Ericius wasn¡¯t willing to lose face in front of its subordinates. At that moment, it said in a rough voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you just because you mantis are born with two knives!¡± ¡°Do you think Lord Savage Dragon won¡¯t be able to hear what you¡¯re saying now?¡± The mantis¡¯s words immediately caused fear to appear on Ericius¡¯s face. The ferocious pig face twitched a few times before returning to human form. Although it was afraid, the Ericius said stubbornly, ¡°Lord Savage Dragon knows that I¡¯m doing my best to help him. Why would it punish me¡­?¡± As soon as it finished speaking, it felt a sharp pain in its heart. A look of extreme fear immediately appeared on Great Demon Ericius¡¯s face. It covered its chest and slowly knelt on the ground. Its lips moved as if it wanted to beg for mercy, but the pain in its heart made it unable to make a sound at this moment. At the same time, an emotionless voice came from the bottom of its heart, ¡°Are you teaching me how to behave?¡± ¡°I dare not!¡± Great Demon Ericius really wanted to shout out like this. But at this moment, it felt that all the vitality in its body was constantly being crushed. Not only did it feel intense pain, but the fear of death constantly pressing down on it also made it feel as if its soul was about to be squeezed out, and it felt a sense of despair floating in the universe alone. Momentster, ck stripes began to spread from the Great Demon Ericius¡¯s chest like a spider web. Thick blood began to spurt out from its mouth and nose, and its body seemed to be rubbed and pulled aside by a mysterious force, constantly changing into an unimaginable horrible look. When the mantis saw Great Demon Ericius curled up on the ground and reveal such a miserable look, the expression of the mantis demon, which had previously been cold, suddenly changed. As if it had thought of something unbearable to look back, its body trembled, and then it immediately knelt down. It mmed its head on the ground and did not dare to raise its head. Demons that came with them were crawling on the ground, trembling and not daring to breathe. After a long while, the Great Demon Ericius finally stopped curling up in pain. The lines on its body gradually disappeared, as if they had disappeared into the depths of its skin. Although its internal organs were still in extreme pain at this time, the Great Demon Ericius did not dare to continue lying on the ground. It endured the pain and quickly got up from the ground. It was frightened and hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you for not killing me, Lord Savage Dragon. Thank you for not killing me¡­¡± After several times, it stood up from the ground, trembling. If those who didn¡¯t know what was going on saw it, they would be so shocked. This was because a great demon at the Shapeshifting stage was equivalent to a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. But now, it was like an ant being bullied by others. After standing up, the ericius and the mantis exchanged looks. The two of them no longer had the mood to bicker. They could see the fear and panic in each other¡¯s eyes. After calming down and wiping away the blood stains on its face, Great Demon Ericius said, ¡°Who is that cultivator?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be someone from Same Spirit City.¡± The Mantis narrowed his eyes. ¡°No Holy Land Realm in Same Spirit City is capable of killing shape-shifting demons, nor is there any Holy Land Realm who won¡¯t die after being stabbed by me¡­ But no matter what, as long as we kill him, we can make a great contribution and get a reward from Lord Savage Dragon.¡± Speaking of this, the Mantis suddenly stopped talking. In an instant, it revealed a sense of sharpness. ¡°But this guy is too cunning. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to catch him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for certain,¡± Great Demon Ericius suddenly snorted. When it saw the puzzled look on the mantis demon¡¯s face, it suddenly took a step fonNard and said in a low voice, ¡°How confident do you think you can kill that cultivator with your own strength?¡± The mantis demon snorted but did not reply. ¡°That fellow¡¯s magic weapon seems to be much greater than we expected. Furthermore, his body is definitely several times stronger than ordinary cultivators. Ordinary Pulse Control Realm cultivators definitely can¡¯tpare to him,¡± said Great Demon Ericius. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± The mantis interrupted the ericius. ¡°When we encountered this cultivator, both of us were present. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen this fellow¡¯s methods before. If you have anything to say now, just say it. Even if you want to hide it in your heart, do you think Lord Savage Dragon doesn¡¯t know? Or do you want to endure the pain again?¡± Great Demon Ericius waved its hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. Let me ask you something. Just now, the cultivator blocked magical power released by us. Did he use this move before?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± The mantis nodded and added, ¡°I can conclude that this guy must have other simr magic weapons. So if we only rely on our own strength, it¡¯s almost impossible to catch this guy. We might even be smashed to pieces just like that stupid bull¡­¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Great Demon Ericius looked at the other party with a deep meaning in his words. ¡°Why don¡¯t we work together? When the timees, we¡¯ll share our merit points equally.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy to say.¡± The mantis let out a coldugh. ¡°Even if I agree to cooperate with you now, do you know where to find that fellow? Maybe the others will kill that guy before us. Moreover, don¡¯t forget that Lord Savage Dragon¡¯s eyes are everywhere in this Evil Mountain Range¡­ That guy can escape from our pursuit, and he can¡¯t avoid Lord Savage Dragon¡¯s eyes.¡± As soon as the mantis finished speaking, it saw Great Demon Ericius waving its fingers at it, expressing its disapproval. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 ¡°Are you questioning Lord Savage Dragon¡¯s ability?¡± The Mantis was so shocked that its face changed. A thick look of fear shed in its eyes, and its previous cold and sharp aura was no longer there. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Great Demon Ericius was shocked as well. It was so shocked that it nearly jumped up from its spot. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then don¡¯t speak nonsense!¡± The mantis stared carefully at the ericius demon for a long time, making sure that the other party had not ndered Lord Savage Dragon, nor did the other party intend to drag it into the water. Only then did it nod. ¡°Alright, what exactly do you want to say?¡± ¡°I want to say, if we work together, that fellow won¡¯t be able to escape,¡± replied Great Demon Ericius. When demons entered the shape-shifting stage, even though they could shed the beast core and transform into a human form, ording to their different races, some may be clever and some may be stupid. For example, demonic ape, demonic monkey, and demon fox were recognized as the three most intelligent races in demons. As for the other kinds of demons, they seemed to be rtively worse. The mantis clearly had limited mental strength. It stared at Great Demon Ericius for a moment before shaking its head. ¡°Make it clear. Don¡¯t waste your time here.¡± Great Demon Ericius knew that the other side hadn¡¯t expected this, so it didn¡¯t point it out. Laughing, it said, ¡°Haha! Demons generally follows the scent of enemies. What if now I have a way to be more urate and faster than anyone else?¡± ¡°You have a solution?¡± The Mantis¡¯s eyes lit up. Demons and cultivators were different. Cultivators could use formations, magic weapons, and other methods to achieve their goals. Most of demons relied on their own abilities when they were beasts. In fact, for demons, their own abilities were originally unique treasures. The spikes on Great Demon Ericius¡¯ body and the golden double-edged long saber formed from the mantis¡¯ limbs. Great Demon Ericius showed a proud smile and waved its hand behind it. Immediately, two demons, which looked a little like martens but were obviously muchrger than martens, which were about the size of small horses, walked over with fear, and then crawled in front of the two shapeshifting demons with their limbs on the ground. Pointing at the two demons, the Great Demon Ericiusughed proudly and said, ¡°These two kissing martens were just taken in by me. Because of their innate bloodline, their sense of smell is dozens of times stronger than that of ordinary demons. Even some shape-shifting stage guys are far inferior to them.¡± ¡°If it was said that other demons could breathe fifty miles away, then they were at least eighty miles, or even ny miles, or even one hundred miles! ording to the smell, those guys could at most judge the general distance. As for these two kissing martens, the distance and range of their judgment were definitely not more than ten meters!¡± ¡°To put it simply, they said that if that guy is hidden there, he must be there!¡± ¡°I understand¡­.¡± The mantis closed its eyes for a moment before opening them again. At this time, there seemed to be a faint film in its eyes. The film made it look unfathomable. ¡°You have a special method to track that guy¡­ But you¡¯re worried that you can¡¯t deal with that guy by yourself. And I was the only big demon who could hurt that guy before. So you are asking me for help,¡± said the mantis. When hearing thest sentence, Great Demon Ericius¡¯ hair stood on end again. But in the end, it still suppressed its anger. The reason was simple. It had personally witnessed Caspian kill a great demon at the shape-shifting stage. Then, Caspian escaped safely under the joint attack of it and the Mantis. Based on the experience it had umted from its long lifespan, this cultivator¡¯s status was definitely extraordinary. There must be a lot of simr magic weapons on him. It was even possible that he hadpanions in this Evil Mountain Range. Since that was the case, it could not act alone. Lord Savage Dragon¡¯s order was very important. However, its life was equally important. At its current realm, even great demons had learned to cherish their lives. Just like cultivators, the higher the realm, the more one cherished one¡¯s life. Only those who had experienced this knew what kind of hard work they had put in. ¡°It¡¯s cooperation¡­¡± After taking a deep breath, Great Demon Ericius gritted its teeth and emphasized, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to find that fellow earlier. N?velDrama.Org content rights. And even if you don¡¯t want to cooperate with me, I can find someone else¡­¡± ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do as you say. Let¡¯s work together.¡± The mantis waved the two-edged long de in its hand. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m rather curious as to how that kid¡¯s body is trained. Even cultivators of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm could be torn apart. However, only a wound was left on his body. And from his action just now, the injury did not seem to have much impact on his action¡­ Don¡¯t let me catch him, or I¡¯ll take off his bones and refine them into my new weapon. His bones should be harder than I thought.¡± As its voice fell, the mantis looked at Great Demon Ericius. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to find that fellow.¡± Great Demon Ericius nodded and pointed at the two kissing martens. After the two kissing martens cried twice, they put their noses close to the ground and sniffed hard. At first nce, one would think that someone with bad eyes was lying on the ground looking for the fallen embroidery needles. ¡°What are they doing?¡± The mantis was puzzled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they looking for that fellow? Why are they sniffing around here?¡± Great Demon Ericius exined, ¡°That cultivator was injured before. When he fled, there must have been traces of blood left behind. These two kissing martens can not only look for people, but also know the realm of this cultivator ording to the smell of blood and what kind of magical power the other party is good at.¡± Speaking of this, the Great Demon Ericius grinned widely. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that cultivator wouldn¡¯t have thought that my subordinate would know the elemental properties in his body. When the timees, we can restrain him, and he¡¯ll definitely be caught off guard.¡± Just as Great Demon Ericius wasughing smugly, the two kissing martens suddenly discovered something. Theyy on the ground and slid forward like snakes. After sliding for hundreds of meters, they suddenly stopped. Then, they stretched out the front ws and flipped away the cover of leaves. Suddenly, a pool of palm-sized blood appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Ha, we¡¯ve found it¡­¡± Great Demon Ericius immediately gave the order. ¡°Be careful and dig out all of that fellow¡¯s secrets!¡± The mantis demon looked at the blood stain that had not solidified on the leaves and could not help but tilt its head. It vaguely felt that there was something wrong with the blood. But it couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. At this time, the two kissing martens seemed to have found something. They made a series of strange noises and reported to the Great Demon Ericius. Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 The two kissing martens seemed to have discovered something shocking. At this moment, their voices were sharp and their hind legs were on the ground. Their front limbs were raised as if they were dancing in their hands. The expression on the Great Demon Ericius¡¯s face was also very interesting. It opened its mouth to make an exmation, then it looked happy, and then serious. Their abnormal performance immediately interrupted the mantis demon¡¯s thoughts and attracted its attention. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that there seemed to be something wrong, the mantis demon walked over and asked in a deep voice. The kissing Martens had already stopped reporting. With a cautious expression, they were waiting for the Great Demon Ericius¡¯s order. Great Demon Ericius frowned as it cast a sidelong nce at the mantis. ¡°This Holy Land Realm cultivator¡¯s blood soul is more condensed than ours.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± The Mantis let out a cry of rm. But soon, it found that the expression on the Great Demon Ericius¡¯s face was not a joke. ¡°Really? He even surpassed you?¡± The mantis demon¡¯s tone turned solemn. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Great Demon Ericius nodded. ¡°This cultivator is probably a body cultivator. If that¡¯s the case, how many years has it been since a body cultivator appeared in cultivators?¡± ¡°At least I haven¡¯t seen it before,¡± said the mantis. ¡°I don¡¯t either.¡± Great Demon Ericius shook its head and added, ¡°It seems that cooperating with you is the right choice. Otherwise, just by oneself¡­¡± When it looked back at the group of early-stage of wisdom subordinates behind it, Great Demon Ericius sneered. Although it didn¡¯t finish its words, its meaning was clear. ¡°Any other discoveries?¡± asked the mantis. ¡°This is why I find it strange,¡± said Great Demon Ericius. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The mantis immediately pressed. ¡°We just discovered the cultivator¡¯s blood here, right?¡± Great Demon Ericius pointed at the leaf at its feet. The blood on the leaves did not dry up. Instead, it was scarlet. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The mantis stretched out its nose and sniffed. Immediately, it sensed n vigor that had never been seen before. Suddenly, the color of the film in its eyes became even more colorful. Seeing that the Mantis was deep in thought, the Great Demon Ericius continued, ¡°Logically speaking, since this cultivator is a body cultivator and his Blood Soul is condensed, his body will naturally be extremely strong, right?¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± The mantis nodded. ¡°But now, he has lost a lot of blood¡­¡± Great Demon Ericius showed a nk look before continued, ¡°If it was an ordinary person, it would be enough to release all the blood in a person¡¯s body¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The mantis felt as though it had thought of something, so it immediately asked. ¡°This is a pool of blood¡­¡± Great Demon Ericius pointed at its feet. ¡°There¡¯s still that ce¡­¡± Great Demon Ericius pointed there repeatedly. In an instant, it pointed out more than ten ces around him. ¡°In these ces, there are traces of his blood, and¡­¡± Great Demon Ericius swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The look of confusion and nervousness on its face suddenly became even more intense. ¡°The blood around us is even more. Every few kilometers,rge amounts of blood pill out. I was being conservative just now. What I want to say now is, let alone one person, squeeze out all the blood in seven or eight people¡¯s bodies and scatter it to these ces, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough. You¡­¡± Speaking of this, Great Demon Ericius looked at the mantis. ¡°Just how many wounds did you leave on him? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was nothing wrong with that guy¡¯s action just now, I would have even suspected that you had split him into two!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Hearing the description of Great Demon Ericius, the mantis immediately seemed to be at a loss. They were all shape-shifting demons, and they had lived for hundreds of years. Over the years, they had not only cultivated, but also experienced countless battles and witnessed countless incredible scenes. But what they were facing now was something they had never seen before. The other party was not seriously injured at all. Why did he lose so much blood? The mantis lowered its head to look at the golden double-edged long saber in its hand. ¡°Could it be that I identally made a breakthrough and seriously injured him?¡± However, this thought only appeared in the mantis¡¯ mind for a moment before it was immediately rejected. It knew better than anyone else whether it had improved. What¡¯s more, the guy just now escaped safely under the attack of two shape-shifting demons. Could he be seriously injured since he could do that? So the only exnation was that he did it on purpose. But what was the purpose of this? Didn¡¯t he know that demons were best at tracking the enemy ording to the smell of vigor? Or did he think that the more blood he left, the more suspicious the situation would be? The question in front of them immediately led to more questions. These questions were like a big bubble in boiling water. In a moment, the two monsters felt that their heads were in a mess. They couldn¡¯t figure out what was wrong. After all, the other party¡¯s performance just now was actually at the end of his rope. Or could it be that the opponent was setting up a suspicious formation? If the two shape-shifting demons did not speak, demons led by them naturally did not dare to breathe loudly. They should have immediately pursued and strangled Caspian, but they were stuck in the first step. The two kissing martens lying on the ground seemed to feel something and twisted uneasily. After a while, the uneasiness in their eyes became even more intense. But when they looked up at the two shapeshifting demons, they saw that Great Demon Ericius and the Mantis didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction. So, they had to quiet down. But, the iris in the mantis demon¡¯s eyes suddenly shed and a colorful light spot appeared. At the same time, its aura turned into a sharp sword, which crushed the surrounding void and made an ear-piercing sound. ¡°How dare youe back? You¡¯re courting death!¡± The golden double-edged long saber shed towards the side. The cross-shaped spiral immediately sealed off a whole area of Domain. The horrible saber radiance, like boiling water poured into boiling oil, crushed the void in an instant and exploded violently. Terrifying roars and impacts formed huge waves visible to the naked eye and rushed in all directions. Demons of the surrounding early-stage of wisdom were caught off guard and were sent flying. Caspian¡¯s figure suddenly emerged from the center of the saber light. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I didn¡¯te back, but I didn¡¯t leave at all!¡± With a cold response, the ck-purple long sword in Caspian¡¯s hand, which had not been used before, suddenly swung out. ¡°ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword, Styx¡¯s Crossing!¡± Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 The ck sword radiance instantly spread out like a tide. In an instant, the whole sky seemed to be covered with a thickyer of ink. Light and sound were blocked. A bone-chilling aura poured into the bone marrow of every demons present. ¡°Magical power!¡± Great Demon Ericius let out a loud roar. Previously, when they were chasing after Caspian, the other party had been dodging. He was escaping and rarely faced them head-on. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this moment, Caspian was not only attacking them head-on, but also taking the initiative to attack. Magical power of Caspian¡¯s taking the initiative to attack and the terrifying aura that erupted in that instant actually gave Great Demon Ericius a feeling that its life was about to be crushed. But, the golden saber radiance tore through the void and crashed into the ck tide-like sword radiance. The intense friction produced an extremely hot air st in an instant, causing the airto burn fiercely. Large amounts of mes, like fire trees and silver flowers, tore up the ck tide. After the knife light, the Mantis Demon sneered. ¡°How dare a mere Holy Land Realm attack shape-shifting demon?¡± Great Demon Ericius, who was standing not far from the mantis, could not help but blush. It was indeed shocked by magical power disyed by Caspian. If it weren¡¯t for the mantis demon¡¯s discovery a long time ago and taking the lead in attacking, it might have been at a disadvantage. When it came to its senses, the Great Demon Ericius also roared. The green armor on its body suddenly burst into jade-like luster. The light rose into the sky and turned into a ferocious and horrible face. It opened its bloody mouth in the direction of Caspian. It suddenly pounced down and swallowed it. Immediately, the rainforest of dozens of acres was uprooted. It was chewed into pieces in the face¡¯s mouth, making a terrible sound. However, there was no trace of relief on Great Demon Ericius¡¯ face. Instead, it looked more and more serious. Because this magical power could not hurt Caspian. A red dot suddenly appeared on the chin of the green face. The red dot almost instantly turned into a fiery red light spot. ¡°Over there!¡± Great Demon Ericius roared angrily. Before it could finish its words, the giant green face¡¯s chin was burned through by the fire and Caspian jumped out. The bottle in his hand opened, and with a bang, the torrent of mes rushed out toward the Mantis and the Great Demon Ericius. If there were other cultivators or demons present at this moment, they would be so shocked that their jaws would fall to the ground. Not only was Holy Land Realm attacking shapeshifting demon, but also the feeling that Holy Land Realm cultivator suppressed the two shape-shifting demons at the same time, which was incredible! ¡°How dare you!¡± The killing intent of the mantis was boiling at this moment. The golden double-edged long saber in its hand suddenly burst out an unprecedented dazzling light. The wallpaper rose to the sky and then spread out, like the sun rising from the east and a peacock opening its screen. The multicolored light spread for thousands of miles, and the whole world was going to disappear in the golden light. ¡°Flying Leaf Storm sh!¡± Swoosh! The fire suddenly seemed to have encountered a violent storm. It kept falling back and breaking into pieces. For a moment, the torrent of mes seemed to be torn into scattered sparks, scattering and flying in the air. ¡°Ha! Let¡¯s see where you can escape!¡± Great Demon Ericius roared as its eyes widened. It suddenly took a deep breath, and its body suddenly swelled up like a balloon filled with air. At the same time, the ground below Caspian glowed with a green light. In the blink of an eye, the ground within a radius of more than five kilometers around him had turned into a ghastly green. The green light almost instantly condensed into the face of the Great Demon Ericius. Caspian was standing between the eyebrows of the face. The evil thoughts, disasters, destruction, resentment, anger, and all kinds of emotions, with endless curses, gathered on this face and fiercely suppressed Caspian. ¡°This time, you won¡®t be able to escape the tribtion!¡± Great Demon Ericiusughed hideously. Seeing this, the mantis demon also withdrew its golden double-edged long saber and stood with its hands sped behind its back. It looked coldly at Caspian. But, there was no panic on Caspian¡¯s face. After a while, he looked at the Great Demon Ericius and smiled. ¡°Is this your strongest magical power?¡± These words were full of sarcasm and mockery, which immediately made the Great Demon Ericius angry and its hair stand up again, forming dark spikes. The tip of the thorn shed with a terrifying cold light and headed in the direction of Caspian. The hole in the face that had trapped Caspian grew even more ghastly green, to the point where it caused the sky to turn green. Looking around, it seemed to be a purgatory, a country of evil ghosts. The horrible pale green color even condensed into python-like chains. With the sound of steel being twisted, they wrapped around Caspian. Caspian still stood there and did not move. It seemed that he had no intention of resisting, as if he was ready to surrender. But the more things went on like this, the more uneasy the mantis demon became. For some unknown reason, the messages from the two kissing martens started to sh in his mind. The blood under the leaves also appeared in front of its eyes. The mantis demon¡¯s heart suddenly thumped. It looked up at Caspian. It saw that Caspian was also looking at it at this time. A faint smile appeared in Caspian¡¯s eyes. The mantis finally understood why it had felt that there was something wrong with the blood. In terms of time, when they found the blood at that time, even if the blood did not dry up, at least it began to condense. But when they saw it at that time, the blood was as fresh as if it had just flowed out of the human body. Moreover, if one were to carefully recall what had happened, those traces of blood would appear like plum blossom patterns. They were arranged in an orderly manner. At a nce, they would appear like small balls that were originally formed from fresh blood. After which, they would take the initiative to flood apart the moment before they were discovered. ¡°He left those blood stains there on purpose. What did he do with the blood?!¡± When it thought of that, the mantis saw Caspian suddenly move. With a flip of his wrist, a flute appeared in his palm. ¡°Magic weapon! He¡¯s going to fight back!¡± The mantis demon, which was in its human form, felt rather flustered. ¡°Don¡¯t let him make a move!¡± The Mantis immediately shouted towards the nearby Great Demon Ericius. At the same time, it also took action. ¡°Understood!¡± Great Demon Ericius let out a roar. Vigor around its body began to roll, shaking the earth until it was on the verge of copse. ¡°Heart-piercing Purgatory!¡± ¡°Flying Leaf Storm sh!¡± The two transformed demons attacked together again, disying the most powerful magical power. But what was different from thest time was that this time, when they attacked at the same time, the mantis and the Great Demon Ericius found that they could not help but feel panic and guilty. Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 ¡°How is this possible!¡± When they discovered that they had such an idea in their hearts, both the mantis and the Great Demon Ericius found it unbelievable. However, they knew very well that they had begun to waver when they failed to kill the other party with their magical powers. To some extent, this idea was about to turn into inner demons. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. But from another perspective, the appearance of this trend also made the solution simple. As long as they killed this guy, their inner demons would naturally be destroyed! With this in mind, the killing intent of the two demons became stronger. The air seemed to turn into mercury, rolling down. The entire Domain was filled with the smell of iron and blood from the ancient battlefield. Facing the two magical powers, Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly. With the Jade Dragon Flute across his lips, a sound was heard. The mantis and Great Demon Ericius instantly felt a buzzing sound in their minds. They were momentarily distracted. ¡®Spiritual sense attack! The magic weapon can attack with spiritual sense!¡¯ They shouted in unison in their hearts. The flute sound rang again. This time, the mantis and Great Demon Ericius felt a stabbing pain in their brains. However, for them, they could still withstand such a level of spiritual sense attack since they were at shape-shifting stage. But, demons and wild beasts that followed them were much more miserable. When the first flute sound rang, demons screamed and rolled on the ground in pain. As the flute sounded again, the attack of spiritual sense became stronger and stronger. Demons of early-stage of wisdom were all bleeding, lying on the ground and twitching. The wild beasts even more so directly stopped breathing, not moving at all. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± The pain in their minds stimted the killing intent of the two demons. The green light had already trapped Caspian like a prison. The attack of the mantis demon was even more destructive. It sealed all the vitality of Caspian. The next moment, it was going to drag Caspian into it and tear him into pieces. But, a white mist suddenly appeared out of thin air. In the blink of an eye, the white mist covered the ce, making people unable to see anything. The mantis demon and the Great Demon Ericius immediately realized that they had lost their target. ¡°Explode!¡± ¡°Die!¡± They roared at the same time. The loud sound of the ground copsing and the sound of the de tearing through the void shook their bodies. However, they did not hear the scream from Caspian, nor did they smell the expected bloody smell. ¡°We didn¡¯t hit him. He dodged!¡± The two great demons found it unbelievable. They wanted to see it clearly, but everything in front of them was white. They couldn¡¯t even see what was under their feet, let alone where Caspian was. They felt as if all they could see was a patch of white, so much so that they couldn¡¯t even see their bodies. What made them panic even more was that the white fog not only blocked their vision, but also their spiritual sense. Most of the time, spiritual sense could see more clearly than eyes. But now, their eyes and spiritual sense were affected, so they became blind. Soon, the mantis and Great Demon Ericius came up with a solution. ¡°We just need to rush out of the range of the white fog!¡± Thinking of this, they flew quickly in one direction without any hesitation. Unfortunately, after flying forward for a few feet, the mantis and Great Demon Ericius encountered new obstacles. Lightning, fire, tempest, tsunami, tree vines. All sorts of formations appeared one after another as they took each step. Not to mention flying out of the range of the white fog, at this moment, they were unable to move at all. And even if they were trapped in the same ce, they would be attacked by various kinds of formations. How could the mantis and the Great Demon Ericius not know what they had encountered? ¡°The Chaos Formation!¡± The teeth of the two shape-shifting demons were about to break. First, Caspian used his magic weapon to create a mist to trap them and block their sight and spiritual sense. Then, he activated the Chaos Formation, making it difficult for them to move. Caspian¡¯s n was nowpletely known to the mantis and Great Demon Ericius. But now, it made them even more embarrassed. This was because the other party¡¯s n was fair and square! ¡°My n and action are in front of you now, so that you can know it clearly, but you can do nothing. This is the most annoying thing¡­¡± After taking the lightning head-on, the Great Demon Ericius roared in all directions, ¡°So what if you trap us? If you step into the fog, you can still see nothing! What you can do now is to run as far as you can! Otherwise, when the fog dissipates and the Chaos Formation loses its effectiveness, I will definitely eat you alive!¡± The Great Demon Ericius roared angrily. It had never thought that it would receive a response from Caspian. In its opinion, Caspian must have taken this opportunity to escape. But the moment its voice fell, Caspian¡¯s faint voice suddenly came from behind its ear. ¡°That may not be certain.¡± The voice was so close that it seemed to being from behind the Great Demon Ericius. The body of the Great Demon Ericius was almost straight. The coldness was like a cold snake, rushing up along its spine. For a moment, all the blood in its body seemed to have solidified. It quickly turned around. But there was nothing behind it. There was no trace of Caspian. ¡°Bastard! I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡± Great Demon Ericius roared angrily. Its wish was good, but now it could only roar. Because its angry waving of its hands just now had triggered formation again. In an instant, several sword lights suddenly came from behind it, which made the Great Demon Ericius panic again. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? It¡¯s your turn soon. Why are you shouting?¡± Hearing the noise behind him, Caspian snorted and had an idea. At this moment, the blood of the surrounding Domain that no one could notice at this moment, which had long been scattered by Caspian, shook slightly and immediately condensed into eyeballs. They turned around and looked around. His vision and spiritual sense could not prate the fog, but if he knew the location of all the bloodstains in advance and regarded them as coordinates, then he could see the location of demons through his initial observation. Therefore, knowing the location of each demon was no longer a problem. The two kissing martens had just recovered from their severe headache. Fortunately, they were demons of early-stage of wisdom. If they were wild beasts, their bodies would have turned cold by now. Even so, at this time, their bodies were still shaking, and stars appeared in front of them. The furious roars of the surrounding shapeshifting demons, as well as the explosions caused by formations, caused them to tremble with fear. They curled up together and didn¡¯t dare to move. They smelled a terrible smell in the air around them. By the time they realized what was going on, the smell was already in front of them. Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 The kissing martens were about to scream in horror when they felt their necks tighten and their bodies were lifted up by Caspian. Although demons of an early-stage of wisdom couldn¡¯t be said to be extremely powerful, if a pair of ws was waved, there would still be thousands of pounds of power. But at this moment, before the crack could show its power, its head was smashed by Caspian¡¯s fist. The other one felt the danger and ran forward like a fly. However, it waspletely surrounded by the Chaos Formation. This kissing marten broke into a sword formation. In the blink of an eye, dozens of holes were pierced through its whole body. Its internal organs were crushed and turned into flesh and blood, flowing out of the wound. The first thing Caspian wanted to kill was these two kissing martens. He had already released arge amount of blood in the ce where he passed by. On the one hand, the blood could help him confuse the enemy¡¯s pursuit, and the other party could not tell which direction Caspian went. The most important reason was that blood condensed into eyes to help Caspian hide in the dark and peek around. A pool of blood could condense into eight eyeballs on average. It also meant that it could help Caspian monitor eight directions at the same time. Along the way, there were at least three to four hundred drops of blood from Caspian. In other words, in this Evil Mountain Range, there were nearly 3,000 eyes of Caspian to monitor the other party¡¯s movements for him. Once demons that pursuit Caspian passed by, not only would he discover it immediately, but he would also know the number of enemies. With the help of the Secret Ear Bell, Caspian could totally predict the enemy¡¯s appearance. The greatest advantage of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon in this Evil Mountain Range was that it seemed to have tens of thousands of pairs of eyes spying on every corner of this rainforest. Now, Caspian also had the ability to spy on Domains in some regions. Therefore, within this range, the advantages of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon to him no longer existed. More importantly, Caspian knew the power of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. As for Caspian¡¯s vigor magic, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was unaware of it. With the help of this, Caspian could do a lot of things before his secret was exposed. Caspian had found out about the two kissing martens through the prying eyes. It was not an exaggeration to say that Caspian was clear about everything that the Great Demon Ericius and the Mantis Demon had done here. Therefore, after learning about the two kissing martens, Caspian decided that even if he was not fully prepared, he would immediately kill the two early-stage of wisdom s¡¯ demons. Otherwise, the more secrets they learned from his vigor, the more unfavorable his situation would be. In order to kill the two kissing martens, Caspian had used the fourth ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword of water property, which had not been used before. The water vapor in the Evil Mountain Range was strong enough, so the power of magical power in the ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword could be released to the maximum. The purpose of doing so was to immediately restrict the mantis demon. Although demons he met before were several times more powerful. However, only the golden double-edged long saber in the mantis demon¡¯s hand injured Caspian. The ck Qi in the opponent¡¯s de was full of destructive aura, which made Caspian¡¯s wound unable to heal for a long time. As Caspian had expected, the mantis demon was the first to notice his appearance and react. But this time, he came prepared. After the ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword restricted the opponent and activated the Chaos Formation, everything entered Caspian¡¯s n. In fact, in order to stall for time and sessfully activate the Chaos Formation, Caspian was deliberately trapped by Great Demon Ericius¡¯s magical power. As for how to escape, Caspian had already thought about it. Spiritual sense attack of the Prosperous Jade Dragon Flute was enough to free Caspian from the restrictions of magical power as long as the Great Demon Ericius was absent-minded for a moment. After killing the two kissing martens that were second only to Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon in Caspian¡¯s eyes, Caspian quickly retreated. Because the blood was the coordinates, although Caspian was also in the fog, the fog had little effect on him. After a while, he left the fog. He narrowed his eyes slightly and turned to look at the two roaring ces in the fog. Caspian¡¯s Chaos Formation array was derived from Master Valdis Goth. With Valdis¡¯ current level ofprehension, the imaginary enemy of the Chaos Formation was naturally a cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm or a shape-shifting demon. Under normal circumstances, it was extremely difficult for the Mantis Demon and the Great Demon Ericius to get rid of all kinds of Domain pouring in without warning. What¡¯s more, they couldn¡¯t see anything now, and spiritual sense was useless. The two shape-shifting demons kept roaring in the white mist. But before the formation failed, it was impossible for them toe out. In the original n of Caspian, it was worth it to spend a piece of the array to kill the two kissing martens. However, judging from the current situation, it was not only worth it, but also seemed to be profitable. To the left of Caspian was the mantis, and to the right was the Great Demon Ericius. The wound on Caspian¡¯s waist and ribs could bepletely healed by Qi and blood of three more shape-shifting demons. More importantly, he was very interested in the ck aura contained within the golden double-edged saber of the Mantis. The ck gas brought him an aura of destruction. It was definitely not an ordinary thing. It could be said that it was neither the mantis demon that hurt Caspian nor the golden double-edged long saber that hurt Caspian, but the ck Qi left a wound on Caspian¡¯s waist and ribs that had not yet healed in the past. The golden double-edged long saber was just an ordinary magic weapon at spirit tools level. But because of the appearance of the ck gas, the long saber waspletely different. Caspian pondered for a while and was ready to go to the mantis demon on the left. Because he could feel that the frequency of the left formation constantly being stimted was far higher than that of the right. If it was raining heavily on the right, then there were dense hails of ice on the left. From this, he could tell from the array that the mantis was in a much more urgent state of mind than Great Demon Ericius. The mantis knew that it was the only one who had injured Caspian, so now that it was trapped in the Chaos Formation, the mantis demon was naturally more worried that it would be the first one Caspian was looking for. ¡°The more the formation is triggered, the greater your consumption. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t waste too much time on you.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I can¡¯t wait any longer¡­ Otherwise, I can wait until you are exhausted.¡± Caspian cast his footwork as he headed in the direction of the mantis. But, he suddenly felt his heart tighten. It was as if a pair of giant eyes had suddenly fixed on him. At the same time, he felt a burning sensation on his waist, almost like a red steel sticking to him. Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 This heat was burning hot. Caspian looked down and suddenly narrowed his eyes. What emitted heat was Secret Ear Bell hanging from his waist. Secret Ear Bell was not only as red as burning charcoal, but also cracked on the surface. And these cracks were still spreading, and the bell was about to break. This type of situation represented great threat, extremely dangerous! The magic weapon that Charlotte Sky gave Caspian could perceive the evil thoughts around, so it could warn Caspian in advance. ording to the degree of danger, the color of Secret Ear Bell would also be different. In general, it was only light yellow or stronger orange. The most dangerous time in the past was only red. This was the first time that the bell was so red that it seemed it was about to explode. This also meant that a stream of evil spirit, which could not be defeated by Caspian at the moment, had gathered on him. Just as Caspian was surprised, Secret Ear Bell exploded into pieces with a bang. A terrifying crisis enveloped Caspian¡¯s heart at this moment. Thinking of the suffocating feeling of being stared at by the huge eyes just now, Caspian no longer cared about the two shape-shifting demons trapped in the Chaos Formation, but immediately looked around. Soon, he found the source of the danger. It was not far away from him. About 30 meters away from Caspian, there was a stone slightly protruding from the ground. There was a lizard crawling on the top of the stone. This lizard was only as long as an adult¡¯s palm. From the outside, it was verymon in the hot and humid rainforest. But, the moment he saw the lizard, Caspian felt as if there was a mountain pressing down on his chest, which almost stopped his breathing. Moreover, the pressure was still increasing, so much so that his soul was about to bepletely crushed. The lizard¡¯s eyes gradually turned red when he saw the lizard. Although there was no change in real life, Caspian seemed to see a pair of huge blood-red eyes appearing in the void behind the lizard. This pair of eyes was tens of thousands of meters tall, and at this moment, they were staring at Caspian with unparalleled power. With a bang, Caspian¡¯s chest felt as if it had been hammered by a hammer. His body flew out at once, and there was a bloody sweetness in his mouth and nose. The ce where he had been standing suddenly copsed and turned into a bottomless pit. By the time hended on the ground, blood had spilled from the corner of his mouth. He stared forward at the lizard on the stone. The lizard was still crawling on the stone without moving. But, its body seemed to be set on fire, and red smoke rose. After the thick smoke floated in the air, it condensed and wiggled. In a sh, it turned into a human figure. At this time, Caspian spat out some words, ¡°Ten-thousand-thought Savage Dragon!¡± He didn¡¯t expect that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon would take action in person so soon. That lizard was probably just one of its incarnations. But Caspian didn¡¯t expect that an incarnation could make him suffer such a big loss. Caspian did not hesitate at all. He pointed the Sun-Returning Vase in his hand at the other party. In an instant, the sea of fire rolled and burned the void. It copsed and rushed toward the human figure. Caspian quickly retreated. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± During the peak stage of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, it was once a level eight shape- shifting stage demon. Its realm wasparable to that of a cultivator of the mid level of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. ording to Handsome¡¯s father, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had once been severely injured by it, and its realm had dropped to almost the level of the second level of entry level or mid level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, this was just a guess. After all, after so many years, no one could exin the specific situation clearly. However, judging from the fact that a single avatar of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was able to disy such powerful strength, even if its current realm had not recovered to its peak, it was probably not far from it. If Caspian wanted topete a shape-shifting demonparable to a cultivator of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he could be smashed into pieces in an instant with his current realm and strength. Now that his opponent¡¯s strength was not in line with his estimation. Therefore, the n that he had made before naturally had to make corresponding changes. If he continued to stay here, he would die. Caspian chose to avoid attacking the other party for the time being.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. With the help of the fire magical power from Sun-Returning Vase, he wanted to stop the other side for a while and then left first. His idea seemed to have been sessfully expected by Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. It did not move its legs and flew straight toward Caspian. When facing the sea of fire, it raised its palm and pressed down. Phew! The raging sea of fire was extinguished in an instant, and even a trace of sparks could not be seen. The next moment, the blood-red figure appeared in front of Caspian. The figure just raised the hand and mmed it down. Boom! In an instant, Caspian even had a feeling that the pirs supporting the sky had been broken. The whole sky seemed to be a upside-down pot that was falling down at this moment. The horrible blood-red fingers kept extending, as if they had turned into a world where the sea of blood inside was surging and the mes were surging, trying to wrap Caspian in it and never turn over again. Bam! A five-fingered palm print suddenly copsed on the ground. After a moment of silence, thend in the area of seventy to eighty kilometers copsed into pieces, transforming into a terrifying pit. It was as if it had never existed before. However, the blood-colored human figure did not seem to be satisfied with this. His body hovered in the air and turned around, as if he was looking for something. After a while, a face slowly appeared on the position of the human face. This face gave people an extremely gloomy and oppressive feeling. It should be in the face¡¯s position, floating up and down, adding to the strangeness. The human face was gnashing his teeth, and his tone was filled with disbelief. ¡°He actually¡­ Escaped?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and flew out a few miles in an instant. Then, he appeared in front of the mantis and Great Demon Ericius. The human-shaped palm not only destroyed the rainforest within a radius of 70 to 80 miles, but also detonated the whole the Chaos Formation with a huge force, which made the two trapped shape- shifting demons free. When they saw the avatar of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, and then saw the pitch-ck crater under their feet, which was as deep as an abyss, they immediately understood what had happened. In an instant, boundless fear arose in their hearts. The two great demons hurriedly knelt down in midair and said in a trembling voice, ¡°We have failed to aplish the mission and has alerted Lord. Please punish me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault¡­¡± To their surprise, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, who had always been known for its violent nature, said such words this time. They were so stunned that they didn¡¯t know what to say next. Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 Although they did not know why Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon did not me them, at this moment, they could clearly sense the anger from Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s body. Not only that, but there was another thing that puzzled them at the moment, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon recovering from his injuries? Why did he suddenly take action by himself?¡± Originally, they thought that for the other party was dissatisfied with their doing things. So many shape-shifting demons couldn¡¯t even kill an cultivator of Holy Land Realm. But now it seemed that this was not the case at all. They didn¡¯t know why, but they didn¡¯t dare to ask. Although Lord had just said that he didn¡¯t me them, Lord¡¯s mood swings had be famous. If they touched his brows at this time, they might be courting death. Therefore, the mantis and Great Demon Ericius were kneeling just like that. They did not even dare to breathe as they waited for the next order from Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. After a long while, the human figure finally opened his mouth again. ¡°I definitely can¡¯t let the guy leave Evil Mountain Range. Next, I will send all the mountain lords of the 72 Ridges to attack together.¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, the Mantis and Great Demon Ericius eximed in unison, their eyes full of disbelief. The seventy-two mountain lords were given titles by Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon to the great demons under hismand. Each mountain lord upied an area and worked for Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Of course, not all of the 72 mountain lords were grand demons at the stage of shape-shifting. If there were so many great demons, Same Spirit City would have been razed to the ground long ago. Among the 72 mountain lords, only about 30 were at the Grand Demon level. So far, there were already five Great Demons killed by Caspian. This was definitely a huge loss for the power of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Compared with a human being, it was almost as serious as cutting off an arm or a leg. The mantis and Great Demon Ericius naturally believed that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was so angry that it did not hesitate to heal its injured body and activate its magical power to condense its avatars. The reason why it attacked was because its subordinates had suffered serious losses. But even so, there was no need to let the seventy-two mountain lords go all out at once. No matter how strong the Holy Land Realm cultivator was and how many tricks he had, his upper limit was just Holy Land Realm. The main reason why they had been defeated by the other side in session was that these shape- shifting demons had underestimated that guy, which led to their defeat. As time went by, as the other side¡¯s whereabouts were controlled by them, more shapeshifting demons would attack together. If they did not give the other side any chance, the other side would die. However, despite what they thought, the mantis and Great Demon Ericius did not dare show any signs of it. They all nodded in agreement. And then, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s orders made them feel even more incredulous. ¡°All you need to do is to trap him. I¡¯ll personally kill him then¡­ Remember, I want him to live. If anyone of you kills him before I do, I will make you suffer a fate worse than death.¡± ¡°You, you want him to live?¡± Great Demon Ericius was extremely astonished. But, the avatar of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon would no longer answer him. As soon as he finished speaking, the avatar, like a lit spice, turned into red smoke from the head to the end. As the wind blew, itpletely dissipated. Above the bottomless crater, there were immediately only the mantis and Giant Demon Ericius left. They looked at each other and saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is that cultivator worth thebined efforts of the seventy-two mountain lords?¡± Great Demon Ericius asked in a low voice. ¡°Who knows? Maybe Lord hasn¡¯t moved for a long time. Now he wants to move his hands and feet¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We just need to do what Lord told us to do. As for Lord¡¯s idea, we can¡¯t specte.¡± The two demons nodded. When they looked at the crater beneath them, which looked like the mouth of a behemoth, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down their spines. Even if Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s avatar attacked, its power was not trivial. But, that cultivator still managed to escape. It seemed that the strength of that cultivator was stronger than they had imagined. Aftering up with this idea, the two of them did not mention the idea of cooperation anymore. They turned around and flew in the same direction. The most urgent thing was to meet with the remaining dozens of lords ording to Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s orders and then look for the whereabouts of that cultivator. In the eyes of the mantis and Great Demon Ericius, with Lord Savage Dragon personally taking action, that cultivator no longer had any chance of hiding. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon not only controlled the minds of all the demonic beasts under him at the same time, but also knew what they were thinking. In Evil Mountain Range, there were countless flowers, grass, and little beasts. They were Lord Savage Dragon¡¯s eyes and ears. Lord Savage Dragon¡¯s thousand thoughts were definitely not mere words. Lord Savage Dragon hadpletely activated all his divine thoughts in the entire rainforest, which meant that the entire rainforest had been disyed in front of him without any blind spots. Any ordinary grass could be the eyes of Lord Savage Dragon to observe everything around it, and it could be used as a coordinate at any time for Lord Savage Dragon to descend. It would only take a short time to find that cultivator and reduce the encirclement. *** At this time, with the disappearance of the human-shaped avatar, an angry roar came from the inside of a wet cave in the depths of the Evil Mountain Forest. ¡°It¡¯s the smell of that guy!¡± ¡°Damn Kylin, I will never forget the taste of your vigor in my life! You seriously injured me back then, causing me to be unable to recover from my injuries until now. This time, let me catch this guy who has something to do with you. I must tear him to pieces and take revenge on you!¡± ¡°Ha! Not only that, but I also need to refine Kylin blood essence in his body for me to heal my injuries. When I recover from my injuries and regain my strength at my peak, the first thing I have to do is to eat you alive! As for your damn cultivator, don¡¯t think that he can escape from the Evil Mountain Forest just because he dodged my attack!¡± ¡°That blow was the result of my recovery in the past ten years. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Since you let me consume so much energy, then I¡¯ll make you pay the price of your life topensate me! Now, the whole rainforest has been revealed in front of me. You can¡¯t escape!¡± As his voice fell, rays of red light were winding, long, and thin. They were extremely dense, like thousands of tentacles, winding toward the depths of the hollow. An extremely gloomy and horrible smell was emitted from the entire Evil Mountain Range. Anyone who was in it at this moment would feel extremely ufortable, as if there were countless invisible eyes around, watching every move of yours from all directions. Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 The morning sunlight prated the mist and shone into the rainforest. Because of the strong water vapor, the light in the rainforest often gave people a feeling of halo. A fingernail-sized mosquito was currently pping its wings as it flew through the air. Few people would pay attention to the flight track of a mosquito. But if someone observed carefully at this moment, they would find that the mosquito¡¯s flying was not just like patrolling. Its head, which was constantly twisting left and right, seemed to be observing the surrounding environment. Buzz¡­ After almost the time of a meal, the mosquito found that there seemed to be nothing unusual here. It immediately flew to next ce. After a while, with a crash, Caspian came out of the mud where the mosquito had just flown. With the protection of the Water Shade, his body would naturally not be stained with mud and water. But, his expression was particrly serious. After staring in the direction where the mosquito had flown off, he sat down cross-legged, took out some Red Willow Fire Scorpions¡¯ tails, stuffed them into his mouth, and began to chew. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Eight days had passed since thest time the Ten-thousand-thought Savage Dragon tried to suppress him. During these eight days, Caspian could clearly feel that the situation was getting more and more tense every day. In the beginning, he could basically rest for one or two hours. Of course, this kind of rest was not for physical recovery, but for nourishing his injuries. The wounds that had been struck out by the mantis demon hadpletely healed after constantly killing demonic beasts and absorbing vigor over the past few days. But because of this, there were more new injuries. In particr, the injury caused by the palm of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had not recovered yet. As a Holy Land Realm cultivator, Caspian had the strength to kill a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, which was indeed amazing. However, his current upper limit was not enough to deal with many shape-shifting demonic beasts stronger than Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, these demonic beasts were like maggots in the bones, chasing after him without rest. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Caspian¡¯s vigor was condensed, his body was strong, and his strength was astonishing, he would have probably died under the palm of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon eight days ago. Less than an hour before the mosquito flew over, Caspian had just experienced an extremely fierce battle. Six big demons at the shape-shifting stage, and nearly a hundred early-stage of wisdom demonic beasts surrounded him. Of the six shape-shifting demons, two were as strong as cultivators of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In order to get rid of the siege, Caspian used up three Chaos Formation arrays at once. There were a total of 12 Chaos Formation arrays. So far, five of them had been used up. As for the consumption, it was not only the three formation arrays, but also spiritual Qi that Caspian originally felt was boundless. Spiritual Qi in Caspian¡¯s body was far beyond that of a cultivator at the same level. But in the battle just now, it was almost all used up. This was under the condition that Caspian¡¯s recovery ability was far beyond that of a cultivator at the same level. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to escape from the encirclement of the demonic beasts. ¡®In Evil Mountain Range, the eyes of the Ten-thousand-thought Savage Dragon are everywhere¡­ It seemed that this guy had spread his divine thoughts to every corner of the rainforest over the years. Judging from the current situation, there will not be a long time for me to rest here¡­ I have to recover part of my spiritual Qi as soon as possible in such a short time. Otherwise, there may be some trouble next¡­¡¯ It was inevitable that Caspian began to miss the one behind the Gates of Hell and the Gates of Hell. Even if he couldn¡¯t use the other party¡¯s strength, just to talk to the other party and ease his mood, it was still not bad. A moment after this thought came to Caspian¡¯s mind, he threw it aside. Time was pressing and he could not afford to waste. He stuffed two pieces of spirit stones into his mouth and chewed them like a crispy pancake. At the same time, Caspian took out the furnace. The biggest feature of the furnace was to absorb spiritual Qi between heaven and earth without adding any medicinal ingredients into it, and to condense it into an extremely pure Spirit-recovering Pill. Although there was a huge amount of spirit stones in Caspian, since he had time at the moment, he would also refine some Spirit-recovering Pills in case of emergency. While chewing spirit stones, Caspian took the opportunity to check several wounds on his body. It was very difficult for Caspian to get hurt now. Even if he was injured, his strong self-healing ability could help him recover in a short time. Therefore, since there were still wounds on his body at this time, these wounds could not be easily caused. He counted and found that there were a total of five wounds on his body. One of them was on the right arm, and the wound was about an inch. The deepest part was the shoulder de on his back. This strike was made several days ago to avoid the palm of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. The injury hadn¡¯t healed for eight days, so it could be imagined how serious it was. In fact, this was the case. These incurable injuries all had one thing inmon, the ck gas lingered in the wounds, preventing them from healing. If Caspian still could not figure it out, then he was no longer Caspian. At first, when he had been injured by the Mantis, he had thought that the ck fog with an aura of destruction hade from the Mantis. Now it seemed that the situation was not like this. The ck gas came from Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. It was highly possible that the other great demons could possess this ability because it was a reward from Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Fortunately, Caspian could absorb vigor and treat injuries. If it were other cultivators, they would be helpless. However, looking at the wounds on his body, Caspian¡¯s eyes revealed a faint smile. He didn¡¯t go to the treatment. After eating a few more pieces of spirit stones and replenishing spiritual Qi, Caspian stood up. At this time, there was a sudden gust of wind behind him. Under the fierce wind, a bloody mouth, covered with fangs, suddenly came from behind him and bit Caspian¡¯s head. Behind its bloody mouth was a Demonic Python¡¯s long body. ¡°Ha, early-stage of wisdom¡¯s demonic beast, who gave you the guts to ambush me?¡± Caspian sneered. When the other side approached him, Caspian moved and jumped up. With a swoosh, the python¡¯s huge mouth suddenly bit empty. The air in the void seemed to have been swallowed up by it and turned into a vacuum area for a short time. The Demonic Python¡¯s heavy body followed closely behind. It mmed hard on the ground, causing the ground to rumble violently. Arge pit was caved in, andyers of earth waves rushed in all directions. Just as the demon python was wondering why Caspian had disappeared, Caspian¡¯s body fell from mid- air and stepped directly on the demon python¡¯s head. ¡°Die!¡± Bam! The python¡¯s head, which was as big as a water tank, was immediately stomped into the ground by Caspian. The whole head burst open, mixed with red and white, gushing out. The python¡¯s vitality was particrly tenacious. Although its head was crushed at once, it still rolled up and entangled Caspian, as if it wanted to strangle Caspian to death. Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 The fierce wind howled, and the python¡¯s body was like iron. It seemed that even a high mountain could be directly smashed by the fierce impact. Caspian stood where he was, with blood at his feet. His eyes were calm and he did not move. ¡°It¡¯s noisy¡­¡± After a while, he spat out the words. The long sword struck out with a snow-like sword radiance. Swoosh! The curled body of the python paused for a moment in mid-air. The next moment, circr blood rings appeared and immediately spread apart, turning into pieces. The originally pitch-ck python¡¯s body was instantly torn into tens of thousands of pieces. The hot Qi and blood immediately scattered all over the ground. Feeling the strong vigor, Caspian shook his head regretfully. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon used his own unique ability to spy on every subordinate¡¯s thoughts at the same time, which also made the demons under hismand connect with each other. Now that the Demonic Python had discovered Caspian, it meant that the other Demonic Beasts already knew where he was. Moreover, since the Demonic Python was here, it meant that the Demonic Beasts chasing him had also arrived nearby. Sure enough, as soon as Caspian turned, rumbling filled the dense forest around him. The raging wind swept over. The trees along the way were all knocked upside down. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Surround him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him run away this time!¡± ¡°Lord Savage Dragon, please descend!¡± Roars rang through the sky. If one looked down from high up in the sky, one would see that in this rainforest, with Caspian as the center, at least ten demonic beasts led by three shape-shifting demons appeared, forming a shrinking circle. Further away, rays of light were also shooting toward here. The air currents that rolled up rushed up to a dozen floors in the air. The air was constantlypressed and condensed into various shapes, such as Wolf, Tiger, and Leopard. The power was amazing. However, Caspian had seen such a scene many times in the past few days. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Now, it was just a small matter. He had just devoured spirit stones and recovered some of his spiritual Qi. Caspian did not hide anything. He shook the vast Space-shattering Sword in his hand and directly out toward the nearest magical power with a magical power. ¡°Star River Violent Thunder Cut!¡± Boom! The rolling thunder and lightning burst out shocking light, and the sound shook people¡¯s hearts. In an instant, the rainforest in front of Caspian was burned and turned into ashes. An astonishing roar came from the lightning. A demonic blood-red color tore apart the rolling lightning and shot out like a bolt of red lightning. ¡°A Hundred-legged Heart-piercing Spike!¡± In the blood-red light, rays of light and shadows instantly poured down in the direction of Caspian like a rainstorm. Swoosh! Immediately, the dense light and shadow were nailed to the ground. The light and shadow were red, ck, and thin needles. Each of them was about a foot long and shot all over the ground. They were all stuck together, and no one knew how many of them were there. After being hit by these fine needles, the ground immediately began to corrode. In the blink of an eye, the ground was turned into a bloody mud. The blood-red light shadow followed closely behind and descended, suspended in the air above the mud. It was a man with a thin and tall figure and a stooped body. This man looked extremely strange. Not only did his cheeks have a chiseled outline, but he also had a pair of curved fangs in his mouth. The pair of fangs did not grow from the top to the bottom, but came out from the bottom, like a pair of big turtles. Judging from his body and appearance, he looks like a big demon who has cultivated into a centipede. The shape-shifting demon¡¯s eyes were red and gloomy. He looked around and spat out a word, ¡°Bastard!¡± This time, his attack was extremely fast, but he didn¡¯t expect that the other party had still run away. ¡°But your range of activity is getting smaller and smaller. Even if you can run, you can be sent to Lord before sunset tomorrow!¡± The shape-shifting demon snorted and waved his arm. The dark red light, like a big curtain, sprinkled on the fine needles all over the ground. All of a sudden, these fine needles flew into the air and shot toward him. In an instant, they nailed shapeshifting demon into a hedgehog! If anyone else had seen it at this moment, they would have been stunned. But shape-shifting demon was safe and sound. Not only that, but the countless fine needles were still stabbing into his body. In the end, they all entered his body without leaving a trace. And shape-shifting demon also seemed as if nothing had happened. When he heard the rumbling soundsing closer and closer, he frowned. It was as if he didn¡¯t want to see the other shape-shifting demons who were rushing over. He randomly found a direction and flew away. ¡°Humph, a group of idiots. That guy has already run away, but they still pretended to be anxious. If they really had the strength, they could look around! Now Lord¡¯s eyes and ears covered the entire Evil Mountain Range. That cultivator had been hiding for half a day or even a day before he was discovered! Now, he would be awesome if he could hide for two hours without being discovered. As long as I look around, I will definitely find something!¡± With a cold snort, the shape-shifting demon jumped up close to the ground and wrapped himself in a red light. After twisting a few times, he really turned into a ten-foot-long centipede with more than a hundred feet. It suddenly drilled into the rotten leaves on the ground and swam quickly. *** At the same time, Caspian was also running fast in the dense forest, and from time to time, he would spill his own blood around. Although the blood would expose Caspian¡¯s whereabouts, it was only at the beginning. Until now, the drops of blood that Caspian sprinkled in the Evil Mountain Forest were at least comparable to the blood of ten ordinary adults. Six or seven drops fell at a time, and the total amount was equal to the blood in the bodies of ten adults. It could be imagined howrge the range of the blood covered. It was like looking for a tree on the t ground, which was naturally very easy to find. It could be seen from a distance. However, it would be hundreds of times more difficult to find a tree in a forest. That was what the Demonic Beasts were facing. Caspian¡¯s Qi and blood was so strong that they could easily lock onto Caspian¡¯s aura. But now, there were tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of them. How were they going to find him? Which one was him? The demonic beasts judged this path based on their smell and it was immediately blocked. What they could rely on now was their numbers, as well as the eyes and ears of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, which were everywhere. However, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had eyes and ears. The blood beads sprinkled by Caspian could also condense into eyes to help him predict the enemy¡¯s action. Moreover, he also had a map from the White family. Although the map was divided into three parts, whenbined, it involved a wide range. Caspian had already memorized the map firmly in his mind. At this time, he was running within the map. Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 Due to the fact that the demonic beasts all had their own territories, they were far less familiar with ces that were not theirs, and even less familiar with the ces than Caspian. It was also because of this that Caspian could fight with them for seven or eight days. If it were any other cultivator, let alone a Holy Land Realm like Caspian. Even if he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm, it would be amazing if he could hold on for two days. Caspian was running rapidly, trying his best to pull the shrinking encirclement, and at the same time, he was thinking quickly about how to break the current situation. By now, he had already grasped a lot of information about this group of demonic beasts in the Evil Mountain Range. ¡®The real body of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon must have not recovered yet. Otherwise, he would never let so many subordinates besiege me. Instead, he would do it himself. This was good news for me¡­ After all, I can¡¯t confront his current strength head-on. I can only weaken his strength with the resources I have, and than fight him head-on¡­¡¯ ¡®Their method of searching for me is also extremely simple and direct. All the demonic beasts¡¯ minds are connected to each other, and the eyes and ears of the Ten- thousand-thought Savage Dragon could be seen everywhere in Evil Mountain Range¡­ Regardless of whether it was a demonic beast or Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s ear or eye, all demonic beasts would immediately find out about this information and rush over as fast as they could¡­¡¯ ¡®These days, I can feel that these demonic beasts seem to only want to catch me, not kill me. It seemed that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had given them an order. But why did he do that¡­¡¯ Caspian pondered for a moment, and suddenly thought of something. ¡®Yes! Kylin¡¯s blood essence! Handsome¡¯s father seriously injured Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon back then, so that he hasn¡¯t recovered yet! He can only survive in this evil rainforest and rely on his own unique ability to drive this group of demonic beasts to work for him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Therefore, he must hate Kylin bloodline very much¡­¡¯ ¡®Now, the drop of Kylin Essence Blood in my body meant that he had found a target for revenge. He asked his Demonic Beasts to surround me, but they didn¡¯t kill me. It seems that he wants to kill me to vent his anger¡­¡¯ At this moment, all kinds of thoughts came to Caspian¡¯s mind. The whereabouts and actions of the demonic beasts, as well as the current situation he was facing, had all been clearly analyzed and disyed. ¡®Now this is a game. As long as I can find a way to break the game, then I can turn the current situation around¡­¡¯ Caspian estimated that with the help of the terrain, he would have at most two days to deal with the demonic beasts in Evil Mountain Range. As the Demonic Beasts¡¯ encirclement continued to shrink, the area where he could deal with them had be extremely limited. Even though the map and countless eyes were searching for a gap in the encirclement for him, there was not much space left for Caspian to move. Now, he gave people a feeling of dancing on the tip of the knife. ¡°In two days, find a way to break the situation,¡± This was what Caspian said in the morning. But he didn¡¯t expect that this time woulde much faster than he had imagined. It took him a whole day and a half earlier. *** At noon, the six figures entered the depths of Evil Mountain Range. The leader was the dark-skinned Head Dog. Looking at the footprints as big as a room in front of him, a thoughtful look appeared in the Head Dog¡¯s eyes. The five subordinates standing behind him didn¡¯t move at all. When they saw Head Dog¡¯s gesture, they stepped forward. Some of them walked directly toward the footprint, while others walked around and carefully observed the ground. The ground was covered with fallen leaves. If it was an ordinary person, it was impossible to find any clues from it. However, Head Dog and the others had all undergone special training and were born with astonishing talent in tracking. In their eyes, the marks on the ground could be traced back to the original, and theplete process of what had happened in the past could be seen. Soon, five of his men came back. ¡°It¡¯s that fellow. There won¡¯t be any mistakes¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a chaotic battle. There are at least six demonic beasts, and one of them is at the stage of shape-shifting¡­¡± ¡°That guy finally escaped and killed at least three demonic beasts¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a siege. That guy is in trouble¡­¡± ¡°He was seriously injured, so the blood has not stopped all the way, and the demonic beasts are chasing him very closely¡­¡± From the information reported by his five subordinates, Head Dog refined these five points. ¡°In this way¡­¡± Head Dog touched his chin. ¡°That guy got the map from the White family and entered Evil Mountain Range. From the current situation, he should have seized a treasure in the Evil Mountain Forest. This treasure is very likely to have something to do with the fate of the entire Evil Mountain Range. Otherwise, it was impossible for so many Demonic Beasts to besiege him¡­¡± ¡°From all the information we got from our pursuit these days, we can confirm that there are no less than 100 demonic beasts chasing this guy¡­¡± Moreover, among the 100 beasts, six of them are at the shape-shifting Stage¡­¡± ¡°Six shape-shifting demons¡­¡± The five subordinates looked at each other. Although no one expressed more opinions, everyone¡¯s eyes were full of horror. The shape-shifting stage wasparable to that of a Heavenly Spirit Realm. ¡°He is just a Holy Land Realm, how could he be worth chasing all the way with so many shape-shifting demons?¡± ¡°Did he dig up the ancestral graves of the evil beasts in the Evil Mountain Forest?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, so many shape-shifting demonic beasts were chasing after him, but he managed to escape¡­ No wonder he had the guts to kill Heavenly Spirit Realm of the Dubois family, steal the treasures, and provoke the Grape Myrtle Sect. He is not only bold, but also have some skills¡­.¡± The crowd fell silent again, waiting for Head Dog¡¯s next order. Looking at the enormous footprint in front of him, Head Dog fell into deep thought. There were only two paths for him now, keep chasing, or retreat. If they continued to chase after that guy, it would obviously be a little dangerous from the perspective of the current situation. The demonic beasts in Evil Mountain Range were now in a state of madness, even when they were in the shape-shifting stage. In addition, cultivators and demonic beasts were at odds with each other. Once they met, the situation would definitely be out of control. It was inevitable that there would be casualties among the six of them. But if they retreated like this, it would make people feel very unwilling. They had already caught up to this ce. And from the information they had collected before, it seemed that they were not far from the person they were going to chase. It was very likely that they were within a radius of less than 50 kilometers. If they retreated now, it meant that all the time and energy they had spent before had been wasted. More importantly, if they retreated, this mission would be a failure. If the mission failed, it would be a disgrace to the Grape Myrtle Sect With this in mind, a fierce light suddenly appeared in Head Dog¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 ¡°It¡¯s our responsibility to kill Demonic Beasts,¡± said Head Dog. ¡°If Demonic Beasts don¡¯t open their eyes and take the initiative to attack us, we can make use of this opportunity to increase our merit. At that time, we can further improve our status in Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± The five subordinates immediately nodded in agreement. They had no right to suggest or make decisions in thisbination. What they needed to do was to obey Head Dog¡¯s orders. They would not refuse even if they took the initiative to search for shape-shifting demon, let alone let them continue to pursue Caspian. ¡°Let¡¯s confirm the direction¡­¡± Head Dog looked at one of the people in the team. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The disciple responded and took a step forward. He bent down, grabbed a handful of soil from the ground, and sniffed it carefully. Then, he drew the gourd and went to the other ces. He grabbed a handful of mud and sniffed the smell. After that, he took out eight gs from his bag of holding. Each g was of different colors. He quickly inserted the eight gs in a specific position on the ground, and then flicked his fingers. Suddenly, streams of spiritual Qi condensed into lines and connected the eight gs together. If one looked at the eight gs from a unique angle, one would be able to see them forming a unique angle and pointing in one direction. ¡°Over there! It¡¯s not far from here, within a hundred miles!¡± The disciple looked excited. ¡°Good! Since we are so close, let¡¯s finish the task in one go.¡± Head Dog¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and interrogate him. How dare he provoke our Crape Myrtle Sect? What right does he have?¡± ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll be able to find a way out by following the clues. When the timees, the emperor wille out of seclusion and we can offer a great gift to him.¡± When the disciple put away the gs on the ground, Head Dog waved his hand and immediately led the crowd to chase forward. Not long after they left, a breeze blew. Next to the huge paw print on the ground, a leaf was blown away. Under the leaves, a few blood-red eyeballs rolled around, facing the direction where Head Dog and the others had just left. About eighty miles away from here, Caspian put down the Eight Divine Ruler in his hand. Although he had been dealing with demonic beasts every day for the past few days, he did not waste the tails of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions. As long as he had time, he would grab a few and eat them as if he was eating fried beans. Today, after eating more than 200 of them, the fire elemental properties in Caspian¡®s body had improved a little. He now had 21 fire elemental properties. Judging from the number, it was not worth mentioning. But in fact, in order to improve their elemental property, countless cultivators racked their brains and spent a lot of effort to collect natural precious materials. In the end, most of them would fall. In other words, although the number was small, the change it brought was extraordinary. Moreover, Caspian was gifted and had many adventures. Therefore, during this period of Holy Land Realm, he had far more points of elemental properties than his peers. Even the cultivators, whose realms were higher than his, had much lower elemental properties than Caspian. For example, the fire elemental essence which Caspian had just improved in power. He now had twenty-one points as a cultivator at the third level of Holy Land Realm. A normal cultivator in this realm could reach 10 points, which meant that he was a genius. A cultivator who had broken through to the entry level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm with a score of 13 or 14 points was enough to look down on the crowd. Therefore, in fact, it was one point for Caspian, but if it was put on other cultivators, it might be a gap of a small realm. ¡®The first time I ate two hundred, I only improved a bit. Next time, if I want to increase my strength a bit more, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to eat four to five hundred¡­¡¯ Caspian was a bit d that there were enough red willow fire scorpions in that deep pit. Otherwise, it would not be enough for him to eat on his own, let alone take it back for hispanions to share. After this thought shed across his mind, Caspian¡¯s gaze indifferently turned towards the direction he was facing off against. ording to what he had just seen, he could meet a group of cultivators in less than two hours. From their words, Caspian could deduce a lot of information. These six cultivators were from the Crape Myrtle Sect. Their target was him. If he recalled, the reason why the other party came to find him was naturally very obvious, the Dubois family. ¡®Sure enough, they sent someone to catch up with me¡­¡¯ Caspian sneered. During this period of time, Caspian had not rxed his vignce against Crape Myrtle Sect. The appearance of these cultivators did not surprise him. On the contrary, it was within his expectations. ¡®In that case, the pool that imitated the Secret Room of Treasure Mountain is still very important to Crape Myrtle Sect. Even if they chased into a ce as deep as the Evil Mountain Forest, they still had to go deeper¡­ And it seems that this group of people is very good at tracking¡­¡¯ Thinking for a while, Caspian finally stood up and took out telepathic jade. After recalling it, he described the situation of the six people, especially Head Dog. Caspian exined the characteristics of the other party¡¯s appearance in detail, and then told Jessica this information. He asked Jessica to find me Gordon and Charlotte Sky to inquire about the origin of these people. ording to his estimation, these people should not be ordinary people in Crape Myrtle Sect. After that, he went deeper into the rainforest again. Not only did he have to keep a distance from Head Dog and the others, but he also had to keep fighting with the demonic beasts. ¡°That fellow has moved!¡± Not long after, one of the six disciples, who was good at listening and smelling, reported to Head Dog. However, what they didn¡¯t know was that their every move at this moment was clearly seen by the eyes of Caspian that were everywhere. It was one thing that he didn¡¯t know the origin of this group of people before. Now that Caspian knew that these people were also enemies, he would naturally pay more attention to them. An hourter, Caspian received a message from Jessica. After reading the message sent by telepathic jade, the expression on Caspian¡¯s face suddenly became uncertain. It was one of the most mysterious teams in Crape Myrtle Sect, and they were not controlled by any high-ranking disciples. They were good at tracking, interrogation, and assassination. The captain had all the power of life and death. The captain¡¯s code name was Head Dog. The code names of the five team members were Flying Eagle, Water Fish, Marsh Sparrow, Sunset Wolf, and Night Leopard. Except for Water Fish, the other five were all men. Each of the five members performed their own duties, and each of them had one specialty. Among them, Head Dog¡¯s ability was the most mysterious. At present, the only thing that outsiders knew was that he could concentrate on many things at the same time and master a magic called the Great Method of Universe Revival. However, it was clear that it was not enough to merely grasp these two abilities to be the leader of such a team. This was also the most mysterious aspect of Head Dog. For Caspian, it was definitely not a good thing to have such a troublesome group of chasing after him when surrounded by arge group of demonic beasts. But, after his eyes shed, the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, revealing a faint smile. ¡®I really hope that you all know what courting death means¡­¡¯ Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 The appearance of the six-person group gave Caspian a good start on the basis of violent breaking out of the situation. After a moment¡¯s thought, he flicked his wrist and took out All Life Ghost Mask that the White family Ancestor had given him. The corners of his mouth curled up, and he covered All Life Ghost Mask on his face. Suddenly, his face became blurred. After a while, when Caspian¡¯s facial features became clear again, he hadpletely turned into a different person, Marsh Sparrow in the six people. The reason why he chose Marsh Sparrow was that this guy¡¯s nose was too big. It could be said that this physiological characteristic was unforgettable. Thinking about it, a person¡¯s nose was like a clenched fist sticking to his mouth. Anyone who saw it would still remember it clearly. After his appearance changed, Caspian¡¯s realm began to decline, from the peak of the third level of Holy Land Realm to the entry level of the third level of Holy Land Realm soon. Caspian couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw that he looked like apletely different person in the water beside his feet and then looked at his wless realm. He said, ¡°Eva Green said that this magic was useless, but now it¡¯s of great use. The looks and realms arepletely different. How can those demonic beasts think that this person is me?¡± After everything was ready, Caspian used Eye of Insight to explore again. After confirming the current location of the six-person group, he immediately changed his direction and ran to another ce. In the dense forest, a big demon with a wolf¡¯s head looked around with fierce eyes. There were six or seven subordinates beside him. This big demon was already in the human form, but because he felt that the wolf was more powerful first, his body had changed into a human shape, but his head was still a wolf¡¯s head. He was nine feet tall, with thick arms and wide shoulders. His eyes were like lightning, and his face was ferocious. In fact, with such a look and the natural fierce momentum of the demonic beast, when the enemies were scared by his horrible appearance, they would feel timid and their legs would go soft. As for the Demonic Wolf¡¯s subordinates, they were a group of early-stage of wisdom demonic beasts. At this time, they were still in the shape of beasts. All of them looked alert and looked around carefully. ¡°Ridge Lord, there are traces here,¡± said a bat about the height of half a person. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Looking in the direction pointed by the other party¡¯s ws, the Demonic Wolf¡¯s eyes suddenly froze. In addition to a few drops of blood, there were also a few fresh fingerprints on the hidden location of the root. Although the blood had not yet solidified, the demonic beasts had already experienced the pursuit along the way. They did not know why the blood of that cultivator could remain fresh for a long time, so they could not judge the time of that cultivator¡¯s appearance by the traces of the blood. But, the fingerprints on the moss were very fresh. The Demonic Wolf¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with joy. ¡°That guy hasn¡¯t been away for long!¡± He immediately roared, and at the same time, he secretly transmitted this message to the nearby mountain lord-level demon. He pointed at the bat andmanded, ¡°You fly a little higher and look around!¡± The bat answered and flew into the air. However, before the bat could reach the height of the third floor, a white light suddenly shot out from a nearby forest and pierced through the bat¡¯s chest in an instant. Bat screamed. Blood gushed out from his chest and back, and he fell down from the air. The demonic wolf and the other demonic beasts were shocked. They only felt a ck shadow sh in front of them, and the bat fell in front of them. The bat made a big pit on the ground. After struggling for a while, he became silent. There was a big hole in his chest and back. Ayer of frost had condensed around the wound. Not only that, but the blood that flowed out had also turned into a thinyer of ice sand at this moment. As it slowly surged out, it emitted waves of cold air. The demonic beasts felt a chill run down their spines when they saw this scene. The dense forest, which had just shot out a white light, suddenly exploded. A figure, like a cannonball, shot out from inside. The ck shadow held a sparkling long spear in his hand. As the spear radiance turned, the void seemed to be frozen. In the blink of an eye, the cold aura had condensed the abundant water vapor around them into crystal clear icicles. Bang! Frost rolled up with the spear shadow. In an instant, the surrounding demonic beasts screamed and flew out. For a moment, there seemed to be a storm of frost. The most miserable thing was that the bat¡¯s body was the first to be sucked in. In an instant, it was torn into countless pieces, and the blood soaked the ice and snow red. After sweeping away the six or seven early-stage of wisdom demonic beasts in front of him, the figure who appeared with a long spear in his hand rushed toward the demonic wolf at the shape-shifting stage with burning eyes. With a thrust of the long spear, the bone-chilling freezing air suddenly poured down from the top of the demon wolf¡¯s head. The cold wind, like a knife, rolled over, leaving sharp marks on the ground. The demonic wolf roared, and the spiked mace in his hand swept violently. Crack! Crack! Crack! The ice wall was smashed by him. Ice chips flew everywhere, and everything was crystal clear. The cold wind and the mace fiercely rubbed against each other, and arge number of dazzling sparks burst out on the pure white surface. Taking advantage of this power, the demon wolf jumped out of the cold wind and red at the figure. He shouted in surprise and anger, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ No! Who are you?!¡± Standing in front of him was a strange cultivator with a long spear in hand, and an unfamiliar face. However, the nose on this face was unforgettable, as if it was a fist, big and bulging, stuck between the eyes and mouth. The sudden change stunned the demonic wolf. He didn¡¯t expect that there were other cultivators besides that cultivator. And he was sure that these two people were absolutely different. Their appearances and realms were different. Just as the demonic wolf was in a daze, the face with a big nose was also known by all the demonic beasts, including Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Suddenly, waves of screams came from the Evil Mountain Range. ¡°What! There are other cultivators!¡± The demonic beasts with intelligence beyond that of theirpanions, such as the demonic monkey, immediately made a very urate judgment, ¡°This must be thepanion of that cultivator! His companion came to save him!¡± At the moment when the judgment appeared, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s angry order was transmitted to the hearts of every Ridge Master and the demons under hismand through his divine thoughts. ¡°Kill them all in one fell swoop! Except for the previous cultivator, kill all the others, and don¡¯t leave a single one alive!¡± At this moment, the Demonic Wolf naturally epted the order of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. But he was powerless. Just as he sensed Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s anger, the bone-chilling long spear swept out violently, forming a terrifyingyer of ice and sending the mace in his hand flying. The power of the tremor tore all the skin and flesh in his wolf w¡¯s palm, leaving a bloody mess. Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 The Demonic Wolf¡¯s body flew hundreds of meters away in an instant. It flew through the air and pierced throughyers of huge leaves. The blood was frozen into ice fog and exploded in the air. His body fell to the ground with a bang, and the demon wolf¡¯s face was full of horror. Half of his body was shaken by the tremendous force, and at this moment, he was numb, losing all feeling. There was only one thing in his mind. He was the shame of the demonic beasts! In the history of thepetition between demonic beasts and cultivators, demonic beasts lost to cultivators for the first time because of the strength. Moreover, this cultivator was only at entry level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm! This was equivalent to him, a big demon in the shape-shifting stage, being pressed to the ground by a Rank 7 early-stage of wisdom Demonic Beast. Just as the Demonic Wolf was unable to extricate himself from his anger and horror, a buzzing sound rang out and the void trembled. The next moment, a cold air came towards him. The wet ground waspletely frozen at this time. The surrounding leaves turned into ice sculptures at this moment. Some of the leaves even fell to the ground, and with a click, they were directly smashed into several pieces. Killing intent gathered in a piece of glittering ice and snow and rushed straight toward him. The demonic wolf seemed to feel that the whole world was covered with white snow. All his vitality was blocked, and his soul was about to be pierced through at this moment. ¡°Here!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Suddenly, two angry roars came from the nearby woods. A green face, as big as a door nk, rushed toward the frost with a golden saber radiance. Bang! Bam! Within a radius of five kilometers, all the frost exploded. The ice and snow were shattered into powder by the huge force and turned into a huge mushroom cloud, spreading toward the sky. Buzz! In the vast white, the pale green light and the golden saber radiance did not slow down, and the explosion shook the space and light, instantly cutting the ice mist like cloth. Momentster, the twonded on the ground. The two of them looked at each other and saw each other¡¯s unwilling faces. ¡°He ran away!¡± Great Demon Ericius spat, turned around, and took a few steps to the demon wolf that had just got up. The Demonic Wolf¡¯s expression was also exceptionally ugly at this moment. He was also the mountain lord of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. He had just been saved by Great Demon Ericius and the Mantis Demon and owed them a huge favor. That was one thing. More importantly, the other party had also seen his sorry state. Sometimes losing face was even worse than killing them for the normally unapproachable mountain lords. However, at this moment, Great Demon Ericius clearly wasn¡¯t In the mood to mock him. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Is that guy¡¯spanioning? How many people are there?¡± The demon wolf was unhappy at this moment, but he did not dare to say anything. He said resentfully, ¡°Only one¡­¡± Then he emphasized again, ¡°He has a big nose¡­¡± After saying that, he felt even more sad and ashamed. What exactly did cultivators eat to grow up? A Holy Land Realm cultivator could beat him so hard that he had no power to fight back. If there were a few more Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, wouldn¡¯t Same Spirit City be able to tten the entire Evil Mountain Range? At this moment, a horrible explosion was heard dozens of miles ahead. At the same time, the eyes of Great Demon Ericius, the Mantis, and the Demonic Wolf shed with a bright light. ¡°It¡¯s that guy! Chase!¡± The three demons immediately headed in the direction of the explosion. ¡°Don¡¯t let him run away!¡± The demonic wolf was eager to regain his face at this moment, so he took the lead and rushed to the front. The blood that had been left behind by his broken head was now dripping half of his head, which made him look even more ferocious and horrible. ¡°There¡¯s still seventy miles left!¡± said Sunset Wolf. As he gave the report, the faces of the other five people suddenly filled with a serious expression. In the beginning, they were 80 miles away from the target. However, for some unknown reason, the other party suddenly moved at a high speed, and his position kept changing. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were sure that the other party didn¡¯t know about their existence, the six of them would even suspect that the other party was deliberately avoiding them. But not long ago, the distance between the two sides began to get closer quickly. ¡°Very good. He doesn¡¯t know about our existence. He¡¯s now heading in our direction.¡± Head Dog nodded. ¡°Get ready. This cultivator will be more difficult to deal with.¡± ¡°50 miles!¡± Sunset Wolf quickly reported a new distance. Except for Head Dog, the other four had already held their magic weapons in their hands. ¡°Thirty miles!¡± Before long, Sunset Wolf looked at the Formation g on the ground and reported a new distance. Flying Eagle, Water Fish, Marsh Sparrow, and Night Leopard all dispersed and stood well at this time. If they were not in the Evil Mountain Forest, they would have already taken the initiative to attack. But now, it was better to wait for the hare. Moreover, the other party did not know about their existence, so if everything went well, they could minimize the loss. 30 miles was very close for cultivators of Holy Land Realm. And ording to the speed at which the other party was approaching, he would arrive in a few breaths. The atmosphere at the scene was like a taut string. Except for Head Dog, who still locked calm and rxed, the other five people even held their breath at this time. But after waiting for a long time, they still didn¡¯t hear Sunset Wolf announced the distance. ording to the previous situation, Sunset Wolf would remind everyone in thest ten miles. But after a while, it was much longer than expected, and they still didn¡¯t get any reminder from Sunset Wolf. They couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads in confusion. They saw the more confused look on Sunset Wolf¡¯s face than them. ¡°It¡¯s gone¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Head Dog blinked his eyes and looked at Sunset Wolf. ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°That fellow disappeared. He¡¯s about 30 miles away¡­¡± Sunset Wolf raised his head, his eyes filled with shock and confusion. This kind of situation had never happened before in their pursuit. Even if the enemy was dead, the distance disyed by the Formation g would not change again. It would notpletely disappear like it was now, as if this person had never appeared at all. Head Dog frowned slightly. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. But, he had not realized how serious the problem was. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He walked to Sunset Wolf¡¯s side and looked at the Formation g. The six members of the six-person team performed their own duties. Sunset Wolf was good at tracking and positioning, so in this respect, even Head Dog had to listen to Sunset Wolf¡¯s opinion. ¡°It¡¯s gone. That guy is gone¡­¡± Sunset Wolf raised his head and repeated what he had just said. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Head Dog looked at the confused and suspicious look on the face of Sunset Wolf. He vaguely felt that something was wrong. ¡°It seems that this person has never appeared at all¡­¡± Sunset Wolf¡¯s tone was full of disbelief. ¡°I have never encountered such a situation.¡± ¡°Is there any possibility that this kind of situation will happen?¡± Head Dog immediately grasped the key point of the problem. After hearing Head Dog¡¯s words, Sunset Wolf¡¯s mind was no longer in such a mess. He thought for a while and immediately nodded. ¡°There is a possibility¡­¡± Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 ¡°What possibility?¡± Head Dog immediately asked. ¡°That¡¯s because he was eaten by the demonic beasts,¡± said Sunset Wolf. After he finished speaking, the scene suddenly fell silent. In theory, this was naturally a reasonable exnation. But now this situation happened in front of everyone, which was abnormal. How could they not feel it at all when a cultivator who could kill enemies at a higher level was swallowed by a demonic beast since they were 30 miles from each other? An extremely absurd and incredible feeling came to everyone¡¯s minds at this moment. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Head Dog paused for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first¡­¡± Although he was not sure what the problem was for the time being, the sudden strange feeling made Head Dog feel alert. But as soon as he finished speaking, a huge shadow suddenly appeared. It appeared on the top of Marsh Sparrow¡¯s head with a strong smell of blood. It was a wolf head. The wolf-headed man was a shape-shifting demon! The shape-shifting demon looked extremely tragic. Almost half of his body was covered with blood. But his eyes were full of extreme cruelty and anger. ¡°Be careful!¡± Head Dog hurriedly reminded others. At the same time, with a wave of his arm, a faint blue stone shot out. This stone looked like a spirit stone, but when it flew in front of the demon wolf, it suddenly exploded. Rays of blue light interweaved in the air, forming a big that blocked between the demon wolf and Marsh Sparrow. Thunder clouds rolled in therge, giving people an extremely shocking and oppressive feeling, as if ck clouds were crushing the city. With a roar, the demonic wolf¡¯s arms suddenly became thick and expanded more than three orfour times. His muscles and bones were knotted, and there was a roar like a steel te. His sharp ws were thick and sharp. He grabbed the big and fiercely tore it apart. Crack! Crack! Crack! The burst out dazzling sparks of thunder and lightning and was torn into two in an instant. The wolf¡¯s ws hit Marsh Sparrow¡¯s head in an instant. With a flip of his hand, Marsh Sparrow took out a small mirror and was about to shine it on the demon wolf¡¯s face. This small mirror glowed with a holy white light. Obviously, it was a powerful magic weapon to be used by Marsh Sparrow to deal with the demon wolf. Because it was blocked by the big before, there should be enough time to activate this magic weapon. But at this time, Marsh Sparrow felt his head hurt. He suddenly stopped what he was doing. At the same time, a shocking thought came to the mind of Marsh Sparrow. ¡®Divine sense attack! Isn¡¯t this guy¡­¡¯ Bang! Before he could show more thoughts, his body was torn into two pieces by the wolf ws. His upper body was caught by the wolf¡¯s ws again. He shook it hard. Instantly, blood mixed with his internal organs, and the hot blood spread in all directions. Originally, with someone at Marsh Sparrow¡¯s cultivation realm, even if his body was torn into two pieces, if he was treated in time, there was still a chance of survival. Moreover, there was still a great chance of survival. But now, he was tortured like this, and then his body was smashed to the ground by the demon wolf. Suddenly, thest bit of life was extinguished. The whole process took less than a blink of an eye. After killing Marsh Sparrow, the demon wolf did not continue to attack the others. Instead, he jumped into the dense forest nearby and disappeared in a sh. The corpse of Marsh Sparrow shook twice on the spot and fell to the ground with a bang. The surprise and confusion on the faces of Flying Eagle, Water Fish, Sunset Wolf, and Night Leopard had not even had time to disperse. ¡®That demon¡­ It killed someone and left just like that?¡¯ After being stunned for a moment, the four of them came to their senses and turned to look at Head Dog. But to their surprise, Head Dog¡¯s expression was even more shocked than theirs, and his face was even more gloomy. ¡°We¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, Sunset Wolf spoke. The appearance of the demonic beast and the death of the Marsh Sparrow meant that they had been discovered by the demonic beasts here. If there was no ident, once the demonic beasts met cultivators, they would fight to the death. So, Sunset Wolf opened his mouth to remind Head Dog that they should leave as soon as possible. Because the change just now was too big and too sudden, even Sunset Wolf forgot that they could only obey the code of conduct of Head Dog. But, Sunset Wolf¡¯s words obviously yed a role. Head Dog shook as if he had just woken up from a nightmare and muttered, ¡°That guy just now was not a demonic beast¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The other four people were stunned and did not understand what he meant. Head Dog seemed to realize something, and his face suddenly became particrly ugly. He immediately said in a low voice, ¡°We fell into the trap. Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t waste time!¡± ¡°Marsh Sparrow¡¯s corpse¡­¡± Water Fish said hesitantly. She was the only female cultivator in the group of six. When she saw the death of Marsh Sparrow, as apanion, she couldn¡¯t bear to throw the other party¡¯s body here. If the other party¡¯s body was left here, it would not be long before it would be eaten up by the demonic beasts. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s go!¡± Head Dog immediately gave the order. After that, he led the crowd to leave in a hurry. However, as soon as the five of them took a step forward, a gust of fierce wind with an extremely bloody smell shot toward them from a distance. ¡°Hah!¡± The leaves along the way were all crushed and scattered in the air. ¡°It really is here!¡± Head Dog¡¯s eyes narrowed. What he had been thinking about just now had turned into reality, and his heart instantly turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ve found you! Damn cultivators!¡± An angry roar came from the gale. The next moment, a shockinglyrge mace, like a towering giant tree, fell from the sky and smashed toward the five people. On the mace, vigor soared into the sky and condensed into a pack of wolves roaring at the sky, as if it was going to tear the five people into pieces. There were no bones left. ¡°Kill him!¡± Head Dog gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Flying Eagle, Water Fish, Marsh¡­ Sunset Wolf! Crape Myrtle Exquisite Bomb!¡± The three of them took the order and pulled a triangr jade stone hanging from their necks at the same time. They attacked at the same time, ¡°Crape Myrtle Exquisite Bomb!¡± Boom! The golden light column shot out from their hands and condensed into a beam in mid-air. With a magnificent, scorching, strong, and fierce aura, it pierced through the blood shadow of the wolf pack and hit the mace. The blood shadow instantly blew up the mixed light around. It was rolling like boiling water. On the ground, Flying Eagle and the other two fell back dozens of meters, looking grave. A look of shame and annoyance appeared in Head Dog¡¯s eyes at this moment. A boom could be heard as a hole appeared in the surrounding area. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Half of the Demonic Wolf¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he held a mace in his hand. Blood-colored shadows swirled around him as he roared as he charged forward. As soon as he rushed out, he saw the corpse of Marsh Sparrow on the ground and the most eye- catching huge nose. ¡°I¡¯ve found you! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± In an instant, the demon wolf burst out a horrible killing intent that was hard for Flying Eagle and others to understand. Judging from his tone and expression, it seemed that everyone had just sneak attacked the wolf and then escaped under his nose. Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 The furious curse seemed to have exploded in their ears, making their eardrums hurt and their brains buzz. Head Dog looked at the demon wolf in shock and anger. With just a nce, he felt his heart suddenly sink, and his hands and feet were cold. Although the demonic wolf looked the same as the one who killed the Marsh Sparrow, Head Dog was sure that they were definitely not the same demonic beast. After spying on the other party¡¯s heart and knowing what he was thinking, Head Dog realized that they had fallen into a trap that the other party had already set up! That fellow knew their existence! However, how was this possible? Because he had the ability to spy on others¡¯ hearts, Head Dog had always been ustomed to ying with people in his palm. This time, he really felt like he was being toyed with. But, he couldn¡¯t think too much about the situation in front of him. The Demonic Wolf roared, his vigor soaring, and the mace in his hand swept toward them again. ¡°Thousand Wolves Bloodthirsty!¡± A mace rolled up a horrible tornado. In the tornado, the howl of wolves was earth-shattering and soul- stirring. Countless wolf shadows were rolling and jumping inside. Terrifying killing intent covered the sky and covered the earth, sweeping toward the people present. Flying Eagle and the others couldn¡¯t stand steadily at once. They staggered and were about to fall to the ground. ¡°Damn it! We fell into his trap!¡± Head Dog came to his senses, and his eyes lit up. He pulled hard and tore open the long robe¡¯s chest, revealing his dark upper body. At this time, Caspian, who was hiding nearby, immediately saw a picture of Head Dog¡¯s upper body from the chest to the back at a nce. Although he couldn¡¯t see the content of this picture clearly at the moment, it gave people a sense of awe-inspiringness and boundless majesty. Head Dog¡¯s movements were very fast. His right index finger and nails cut from the top to the bottom of his chest. Suddenly, drops of blood oozed out and dyed his chest red. In an instant, the painting covering his upper body shone like the blue sky, soaring into the sky. ¡°Open the seal, Mountain River Map!¡± Following Head Dog¡¯s loud roar, this area of green light spread out and continuously evolved. High mountains, flowing water, long rivers, hills, seas, snow mountains, and other things immediately appeared, surrounding Head Dog and the others in the center. The howling tornado swept over, leaving a deep ditch on the ground. The void was formed into vacuum areas, but when it touched the cyan light of the mountains and rivers, it was like a y cow entering the sea, and there was no sound. Seeing this scene, the demon wolf was even angrier, and his eyes were bloodshot. At the same time, loud noises kepting from the distance. Obviously, as the demon wolf found his target, the nearby demonic beasts and the demonic beasts in the distance all rushed over. Knowing this, Head Dog was anxious and angry. ¡°Why are these demonic beasts so brainless?¡± By this time, he finally understood why Sunset Wolf had lost his target, and why the previous demonic wolf was covered in blood. The blood was used to cover up the Qi and blood! Because his whole body was covered with a thickyer of beast blood, his Qi and blood was covered for a while and no one could detect it. ¡®That guy, he has nned it for a longtime! He knows our existence and our target is him, so he ns to sit back and watch the fight! I will never let his n seed!¡¯ Head Dog thought. It was obvious that the cultivator he was looking for was hiding nearby and waiting for them to fight with the Demonic Beasts. Then, he would reap the benefits. ¡®Dream on. I won¡¯t let you be so at ease!¡¯ Head Dog took a deep breath and his spiritual Qi surged. In next second, the Mountain River Map became brighter. After resisting another wave of attacks from the demon wolf, he shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not us who hurt you! We¡¯re also here to find that guy. Don¡¯t be trapped¡­¡± Swoosh! Before Head Dog could finish his words, suddenly, in the nearby dense forest, a blood-red saber light swept over with boundless anger, beating the demon wolf back. The pressure on the Mountain River Map immediately lessened. The next moment, Caspian appeared in front of everyone. Seeing Caspian, Head Dog seemed to think of something. His pupils suddenly shrank, and a look of panic appeared on his face. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something in a hurry. However, the other party was well prepared at this time. With a look of grief and indignation on his face, he rushed toward the demon wolf. At the same time, he turned to the opposite dog and others and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! Go away! Go back and ask Master to avenge me!¡± ¡°How dare you say that you are not on the same team! Bastard!¡± The demon wolf roared again and again, and the mace swept Caspian out with amazing evil spirit. Caspian screamed and flew out. Coincidentally, he flew into the mud in the distance and disappeared. At this moment, Head Dog was so angry that his teeth were about to break. Flying Eagle and the others also widened their eyes in disbelief. What the hell was going on? What was this guy going to do? What did he mean by mentioning master? The next moment, several Demonic Beasts appeared and answered their questions. ¡°Catch them and force that fellow to reveal himself!¡± ¡°I knew they were in cahoots!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let Lord down this time!¡± ¡°Let them alle over. We can¡¯t let these guys run away again!¡± Swoosh! At least five shape-shifting demons appeared in the sky and the ground. More early-stage of wisdom Demonic Beasts followed closely behind. They rushed up and down, shaking the ground. Seeing this scene, Flying Eagle and the others looked desperate. Even if they were Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, they were just Holy Land Realm cultivators now. It was possible for them to challenge someone who was one level above them. However, it was impossible for them to kill shape-shifting demons who were equal to Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, even if their strength had increased tenfold. What¡¯s more, there were already six or seven shape-shifting demons, and more demons were gathering here. The entire sky seemed to sink, giving off an astonishing pressure. Water Fish¡¯s knees went limp and he knelt on the ground under the pressure of this momentum. Then, Night Leopard fell to the ground. Although Flying Eagle and Sunset Wolf were still struggling, their pale faces and trembling bodies showed that they were just at the end of their rope. ¡°This group of brainless demonic beasts,¡± Head Dog said slowly. When he opened his mouth slightly, blood-stained teeth were revealed. The extreme anger made him bite a tooth. N?velDrama.Org content rights. In the blink of an eye, ten shape-shifting demons had gathered in the air. There were also two to three hundred early-stage of wisdom demons on the ground. All of them had fierce glints in their eyes as they stared at Head Dog in the middle of the crowd. If it weren¡¯t for the Mountain River Map, they would have rushed over and tom the heads of Head Dog and the others into pieces. It had been less than half a day since the demonic beasts had chased after Caspian, ignored him, and turned to target Head Dog and the others! Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 The demonic beasts were still gathering. Because they were also subordinates of the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, the minds of the group of demonic beasts were connected to each other. All the demonic beasts knew that their target, who they had been pursuing, had been besieged. Next, they just needed to get rid of the aplices of the target and leave the target alone, waiting for Lord Savage Dragon¡¯s order. Numerous figures of shape-shifting demons flew out from the distance and hovered in mid-air with overwhelming momentum. The demons of early-stage of wisdom rushed over and surrounded the area. It was no exaggeration to say that for so long, there had never been such a dense gathering of big demons in the Evil Mountain Forest. The pressure brought by more than ten great demons was extremely terrifying. It was just past noon, but the sun in the sky seemed to have lost its color at this moment. The space in this area had been condensed into an iron te, making it difficult for people to breathe. The faces of Flying Eagle, Water Fish, Sunset Wolf, and Night Leopard were extremely ugly. Of course, among the same level, they were all outstanding and worthy of admiration. Otherwise, they would not have been selected to join the Crape Myrtle Sect. Even though they all had extraordinary ability, the fact that they could enter the Crape Myrtle Sect meant that they were excellent enough in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But at this moment, they were desperate to find that there was no room for them to use their skills at all. In the eyes of shape-shifting demons, they were also nonentities like other Holy Land Realm cultivators. Even though they were stronger than their peers, they were nothing more than ants. No matter how strong an ant was, it was still an ant. It was their limit to not be killed by the momentum of shapeshifting demons. Crack. At this time, Head Dog bit his second tooth. The smell of blood spread from his mouth. Shame! Today¡¯s experience was a shame that could be remembered for the rest of his life. A person who was good at tracking and ying with the enemy was yed by his target today. Although he hadn¡¯t figured it out how the other side knew about their existence yet. But this was no longer the point, and it was not the time to think about it now. ¡®Today, I¡¯ve suffered a great loss¡­¡¯ Under great pressure, Head Dog actually showed a smile. But when this smile appeared on his face, it made people feel creepy. ¡®A group of brainless idiots. All of them are a group of idiots!¡¯ Head Dog raised his hand and pointed at shape-shifting demons in the air one by one. As of this moment, he could see all of the thoughts in the minds of the great demons. All the great demons felt that they were in cahoots! Thinking of this, Head Dog wanted tough. It was really ironic. But he didn¡¯t exin anymore. After the initial exnation did not have any effect, the following prayers were useless. Moreover, when demonic beasts and cultivators met, they should fight to the death. Therefore, even if it could prove that they were not on the same side with Caspian now, it was impossible for the demonic beasts to change their minds and leave. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡®How could a bunch of brainless wild animal be used like this? So even if you die, you deserve it!¡¯ The smile on Head Dog¡¯s face gradually disappeared. They had been repeatedly insulted by an ant of Holy Land Realm. Both shape-shifting demons and early-stage of wisdom demonic beasts on the ground were furious. ¡°Go to hell!¡± a Centipede Big Demon, who had just arrived, roared. He spread out his arms, and his whole body burst out a red light. At the same time, countless ck steel needles poured down toward Head Dog and the others like a rainstorm. However, because of the protection of the Mountain River Map, the countless steel needles could not hurt Head Dog and the others. However, the effect was still there. The mountain and river patterns formed by the Mountain River Map shook violently. One could see with the naked eye that there were mountains and rivers copsing and rivers disappearing. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how long this magic weapon can protect you!¡± Centipede Big Demon sneered. ¡°Hundred-legged magical power!¡± With a sh of red light, he immediately revealed his real body, a 10-meter-long centipede. It was impossible to tell how many centipede legs were trembling, and the sight of them caused one¡¯s scalp to go numb. ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t damage this magic weapon,¡± warned a great demon beside him. ¡°What? You still want it?¡± The huge centipede turned his head and said in a fierce voice. ¡°The magic weapon seems to be engraved on the cultivator¡¯s body. I¡¯m nning to peel off his skinter and bring it back for further research,¡± said the other demon. From the tone of his voice, it seemed that this group of demons had already started to divide the spoils of war. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll surrender without putting up a fight?¡± At this time, Head Dog suddenly said. As he spoke, he took the initiative to withdraw the Mountain River Map. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to give up resisting. Today, I¡¯m going to turn you into minced meat inch by inch!¡± The demon wolf roared. ¡°A bunch of brainless wild animals only deserve to shout here. I was careless today. I didn¡¯t expect to be fooled. However, this did not mean that this matter would end just like that. I already know what you look like. You won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Ignoring the demonic wolf¡¯s roar, Head Dogughed coldly and said in a deep voice. Caspian, who was hiding in the dark and observing everything with his eyes of understanding, raised his eyebrows. He could tell from Head Dog¡¯s words that the other party was obviously speaking to him. Thinking of the other party¡¯s previous performance, Caspian gradually frowned. ¡®This guy seems to not only see through others¡¯ hearts, but also has a trump card. Can he turn the tables under the hands of so many shape-shifting stage demons?¡¯ Caspian felt that it was incredible. Even if he fell into such a situation, it was unlikely that he could turn the tables. But judging from Head Dog¡¯s performance at the moment, it was obvious that he still had some tricks up his sleeve. ¡°l¡¯ll deal with the trouble here first, and then I¡¯ll slowly settle ounts with youter¡­¡± Head Dog¡¯s voice became lower and lower. Caspian could only guess thest sentence from the movement of the other party¡¯s lips. He was focusing on seeing if Head Dog had any other tricks up his sleeve. At this time, Head Dog made an amazing move. His nails suddenly cut his skin from his chin to his navel, leaving a straight line of blood. Blood immediately oozed out of the wound. At first, it was just a blood bead. But soon, the golden light seeped out of the wound. At the same time, a vast, sacred, ethereal, and majestic aura spread with the golden light. The golden light also made Head Dog print look like a golden man at this moment. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give him a chance!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this fellow!¡± All shape-shifting demons present immediately realized that something was wrong and attacked together. In an instant, all kinds of magical powers turned into rolling wheels of light, carrying with them an endless tragic and bloody aura. They broke through the ages, destroyed the Yin and Yang, and rushed toward Head Dog. Caspian¡¯s eyes stopped on Head Dog without blinking. For some reason, the golden light and this feeling made him feel a little familiar, as if he had seen them somewhere before. Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 ¡°Golden light¡­¡± Caspian murmured. In his mind, images flickered. However, these scenes could not be connected. He just felt a sense of familiarity with the golden light, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it. At this time, more than a dozen shape-shifting demons at the scene came down with destructive power and poured down on the heads of Head Dog and the others. ¡°You¡¯re courting death¡­¡± In the golden light, the corner of Head Dog¡¯s mouth was raised, revealing a mocking smile. The golden light seemed to be boiling and rushed out of his wound. In an instant, it integrated Head Dog, Flying Eagle, and the others. Swoosh! More than a dozen magical powers, fire, frost, heavy rain, and sharpness, had fallen. The void was twisted into pieces, as if it had fallen into eternal destion and chaos. But, the faces of shape-shifting demons in the air changed at the same time. They felt that something was wrong. An invisible wall seemed to have appeared in the mixed light and blocked their magical power. Magical power that blocked the attacks of more than a dozen shape-shifting demons! A beam of golden light pierced through the mixed light and went straight to the sky. The moment the golden light appeared, the originally chaotic, vibrating, and destructive void suddenly calmed down. The golden light seemed to carry a supreme thought. Magical powers sent out by these shape-shifting demons were just a foil and could not be put on the table. Looking at the golden light, the faces of shape-shifting demons suddenly became more and more ugly. ¡°Go! Don¡¯t give him any chance!¡± Great Demon Ericius came to his senses and roared with a ferocious face. With a buzz, the green light around him lit up the sky more than ten miles around. It was a ghastly green. A fierce face suddenly appeared in the green light. With a roar, he opened his bloody mouth, revealing his fangs, and bit toward the golden light. At first nce, it was as if a Primordial Fierce Beast rushed out from the void, carrying an iparably strong hatred, about to devour all creatures between heaven and earth. The golden light slowly spread out with a sense of calmness. The fierce beast¡¯s face was so fierce that it could swallow the sky and the earth. Like a pale green sun, it attacked the golden light. Arge area of the void copsed inward with a deafening roar. ¡°An ant should die!¡± Just then, a voice came from the golden light. This voice was exceptionally loud and clear. It pierced through the clouds and entered one¡¯s ears. One could only hear rumbling sounds and could not hear what it was saying at all. But, the words of the voice seemed to be directly transmitted into the hearts of everyone. Not only did they let others know the contents of the words, but they also directly felt a towering and vast momentum, like a holy snow mountain that went straight into the clouds, or a deep and boundless blue sea. The moment people felt it, they felt that they were extremely small, as insignificant as a speck of dust in the universe. Time, space, and light, at the same time, seemed to have stopped flowing. The world of reality stopped at this moment. It could only face the crushing force of the golden light. The eyes of the demonic beasts were full of horror. As long as he was not a fool, he could feel that the golden light contained an extremely powerful divine thought. This divine thought was about to sweep them all away. ¡°Ah!¡± The face of Great Demon Ericius, who was the first to make his move, changed because of extreme fear. He wanted to take back his magical power and escape. However, there was no chance anymore. A big hand slowly emerged from the golden light. The movement of this hand was very slow. However, all the demonic beasts present felt that they could not escape the suppression of this golden hand at all. The big hand was like a cloud in the sky, leisurely and slowly. It reached out to the face of the green and ferocious giant beast. It opened its five fingers and put them on the face. The movements were elegant and rxing. Great Demon Ericius wanted to flee. But, his body and soul seemed to be frozen, and even his mind could not run. The golden palm clenched his five fingers. The face of the giant beast in the sky suddenly copsed, shattered, and turned into dust. Great Demon Ericius seemed toe to his senses. His eyes were filled with extreme fear, and even his facial features were deformed because of it. He opened his mouth and wanted to shout out, but before he could make a sound, with a bang, his body exploded into flesh and blood in the air. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The golden palm continued to stretch forward. The centipede demon was still in his original form. He was a centipede that was dozens of feet long and covered in green oil. The golden palm patted gently on the centipede demon¡¯s body. Ssh! Centipede demon immediately turned into dust and slowly spread out in the air. The palm stretched out again. More than a dozen shapeshifting demons were suspended in the air, waiting to be destroyed one by one, as if they were in line. When the demonic wolf was touched by the golden palm, he disappeared little by little in mid-air like a smoke blown away. Another demonic beast did not move and allowed the golden palm to move toward him. When the golden palm moved away, the demonic beast had disappeared. The air was empty, as if it had never appeared at all. It could be said that this golden palm was not killing the demonic beasts at all, but wiping out all traces of the demonic beasts¡¯ appearance in this world. Caspian, who was hiding in the depths of the rainforest, felt extremely shocked when he saw this scene. ¡®Why do I feel so familiar with the golden light? Where did ite from?¡¯ ¡®Head Dog is a cultivator of Crape Myrtle Sect¡­ Is the golden light from the Emperor?¡¯ For a moment, many questions popped up in Caspian¡¯s mind. But, like the group of demonic beasts, he was shocked and had no way to calm down to think about these problems. At this time, he was watching the palms wipe out shape-shifting demons in the air. As for early-stage of wisdom demonic beasts on the ground, the golden palm did not need to care about them at all. When the palm moved from mid-air, the void was constantly stacked and shattered, directly crushing early-stage of wisdom demons on the ground into blood. When the golden palm appeared, more early-stage of wisdom demonic beasts bled from their seven orifices and died. The speed at which the golden palm killed the demonic beasts was as easy as wiping away the dust on the table. In a sh, all early-stage of wisdom demonic beasts were wiped out. In mid-air, half of shapeshifting demons had vanished. The golden palm moved to the mantis demon with a magnificent momentum. The Mantis was in human form. Compared to the nearly ten-story golden palm, he was so tiny that he seemed insignificant. Just like the previous shape-shifting demons, even though he was holding a double-edged long saber tightly in his hand, the mantis demon was still motionless like a y sculpture, waiting to die. Just as the golden palm touched the mantis demon, a mutation suddenly urred! A gust of ck gas with an iparably evil smell burst out from the mantis demon and spread out. In an instant, the whole world seemed to be plunged into darkness. Countless evil spirits rushed out, with gusts of cold wind and howls, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end. Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 The rolling ck air carried the aura of death and the temperature of death. As soon as it appeared, the entire rainforest seemed to have fallen to the freezing point, making people¡¯s bones feel as if they were going to freeze. A fierce gust of wind blew around at the same time. When it blew to people¡¯s ears, they seemed to hear a fierce ghost grinding his teeth in their ears, which made people shiver and their blood freeze. Although Caspian was hidden in a very deep ce, he still felt ufortable. The Gates of Hell in his sea of consciousness used to be a magic tool tomunicate with the Land of Death. Through that ce, he had even been to the world of the dead. But in the world of the dead, the sky was gray and hazy, giving people a feeling ofplete life. It was definitely not like the present world, full of evil thoughts, and full of the smell of destruction, making people feel as if they were the source of the most fierce and evil, and the destruction of the world. ¡®This is the ck gas that hurt me before!¡¯ Seeing this, Caspian narrowed his eyes. ¡®Is it Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon?¡¯ Just as this thought appeared in his mind, the ck air in the sky suddenly changed again. The rolling ck gas condensed into a ball, and then five thick and long ck pirs came out from above. In an instant, the ck smoke, which had been crazy and wild, seemed to have turned into a giant palm. However, each of the five fingers of the giant palm seemed to be a bridge connecting the ce where the evil ghosts were born. Countless ghosts and evil spirits roared and circled around the fingers, letting out mournful howls, roars, and cries. In the center of the ck aura was a stone statue. It was six or seven stories tall, and as the ck aura flickered, it seemed as if it were doing something. ¡®That stone statue looks like¡­¡¯ Caspian was stunned, and then his body shook. He instantly remembered that this stone statue was exactly the same as the one he dug out from a pile of mud when he first entered the rainforest! However, the one he dug out at that time was not that big. Although they were different in size, they were carved with the same thing. To be exact, the carving was the same person! And now, the ck gas that condensed into the evil spirit palm surrounded the stone statue, making it float and sink. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. As the light changed, it seemed toe back to life. ¡®No! It¡¯s not Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon!¡¯ This stone statue was at least ten thousand years old. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was not that old. Moreover, he was a demonic beast and had no ability to control the evil ghost. It was very likely that this statue was one of the Evil Avatar who had been worshipped in the Evil Mountain Range during that era. And it was very likely that its ability could be used by the evil beasts here. It was because Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had discovered the secret of this god, or had communicated with Evil Avatar, thus obtaining part of Evil Avatar¡¯s power. Then, the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon distributed this ability to the demonic beasts under hismand. ¡®That¡¯s why some of the demonic beasts that chased after me have this power¡­¡¯ Caspian¡¯s mind spun rapidly. Relying on theck of clues, he quickly came up with a portion of the possibilities. But at this time, the giant palm condensed by the ck gas was about to collide with the golden holy palm for the first time. At this critical moment, Caspian had no time to think more. His attention was instantly attracted by the scene in the air. Buzz! Bang! Roar! Along roar came. In the air, the golden palm, which was constantly moving forward, was suddenly stopped by the giant palm condensed by the ck Qi. Because it could not move forward, the void around the golden palm was squeezed intoyers of cracks. Large cracks kept bursting out. At first nce, the sky was full of cracks like spider webs, as if a big hole was about to be opened in the sky. Shape-shifting demons, who had been so shocked by the golden palm that they did not move just now, had a look of shock on their faces and eyes that was hard to hide, but at least they hade to their senses. Looking up at the shocking scene that was close at hand, they knew that this was a rare opportunity. Without hesitation, they roared and turned into rays of light, fleeing into the distance. If they didn¡¯t run now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to run away! ¡®Are you¡­ Are you really able to escape?¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he stared at the fleeing shape- shifting demons. He did not take advantage of the chaos to chase after them. Instead, he continued to hide in the depths and did not move. However, his eyes fell from mid-air and looked down at the bottom of the golden palm. ¡®This guy¡­ He showed such a big move. He won¡¯t let you run away so easily, will he?¡¯ Caspian had juste up with this idea. In mid-air, that golden palm suddenly emitted a circr light wheel. Suddenly, the light of the golden palm became brighter, like the zing sun, illuminating the ancient sky. ¡°How dare you stop me with your remaining divine thoughts? How dare you¡­¡± A majestic voice was once again transmitted from within the golden palm. At the same time, the light of the golden palm became more and more solid. The palm that had been made of golden light was pushed forward as if it had turned into a golden palm. Crack! Crack! The palm condensed by countless evil thoughts, countless evil spirits, and destructive ck Qi suddenly began to copse. Cracks appeared on it. ¡°Crape Myrtle Heaven¡¯s mandate, kill all evil!¡± A melodious chant came from the golden palm. Suddenly, the golden palm pushed forward again. This time, it was as if no resistance could stop it. Crack! Crack! Crack! The rolling ck air seemed to copse like a pitch-ck Five-finger Mountain. The broken pieces fell into the mighty golden light and immediately dissipated. In the ck gas, dead souls roared and wanted to escape. However, the sky seemed to be constrained by the golden light at this moment. They couldn¡¯t escape at all. As the wave of golden light approached, it evaporated like water vapor and disappeared. When the ck gas waspletely melted, the huge statue wrapped in the middle waspletely exposed in the air. The statue was a stone statue with mottled spots, giving people a feeling of ancientness. However, it was unknown how it was carved. It was just a stone statue, but when one looked at it, one would feel suffocated and depressed, as if a great disaster was about to befall them. Even if the holy golden light spread out, there was no way to dispel the ufortable feeling. It was as if the source of evil couldn¡¯t be washed away. On the surface of the statue, there was a faint ck gas lingering. It seemed that it was going to spurt out. But at this time, there was no such opportunity. The golden palm pushed forward! Hong! The golden light shook, and the golden tide surged, spreading violently. The stone statue was the first to bear the brunt. It exploded into powder and turned into smoke and dust under the golden light. The dust was blown away by the wind. Shape-shifting demons who had fled faraway suddenly felt a huge force sweeping through their bodies. Before they could react, they were torn into pieces in the air. The flesh and blood all over the sky poured down like a rainstorm. The golden palm seemed to be on fire at this moment. It was so dazzling that it fell from the sky and covered the whole world. ¡®An opportunity!¡¯ Caspian took a deep breath and rushed into that golden beam of light. Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 The golden light dissipated, and the world was clear. This kind of rity was true without impurities. The golden light seemed to purify this area. If cultivators stepped in, although they couldn¡¯t feel spiritual Qi, their spiritual Qi was also purified. But standing in this refreshing area, they would definitely be smart and energetic. However,pared to this area, which was quiet and clear at the moment, the people who were still standing in this area were much more embarrassed. Flying Eagle, Water Fish, Sunset Wolf, and Night Leopard were still in the same position as before. But, everyone¡¯s face looked particrly pale, giving people a feeling of extreme weakness. As for Head Dog, at this moment, he could be described as tragic. In order to release the Emperor¡¯s Divine sense that had been sealed in his body, he had used his nails to cut a line of blood from his chin to his navel. The emperor¡¯s divine sense surged out from this line of blood. It was an honor to be able to obtain the seal of the Emperor¡¯s Divine Sense in Crape Myrtle Sect. For example, North Heaven Queen, and Head Dog. But at the same time, being sealed into the Divine Sense was apanied by a huge risk. Because Grand Pure Emperor was not only the strongest in the Crape Myrtle Sect, but also the top masters in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the whole Lunia. Therefore, even if it was just a small part of his Divine Sense, not everyone could bear it. North Heaven Queen was at the third realm of Heavenly Spirit Realm. When the Divine Sense was released at that time, he still felt tired. As for Head Dog, it was his greatest luck to survive at this time. However, looking at his current appearance, death was likely a form of relief for him. Head Dog¡¯s body seemed to have been violently torn from the middle, and it was also made up of needle and thread. The wounds almost pierced through his body, like a huge burnt centipede sticking to his body. Head Dog stood still and swayed, as if he could fall at any time. Unfortunately, the horrible wound on his body was still shing with a bright golden light. Clearly, although the Emperor¡¯s Divine Sense had been released, there were still remnants of it. It was only because of these materials that Head Dog was still as powerful as an emperor. With a puff, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Head Dog¡¯s dark face also showed a heart-palpitating pale face. His current state even made people suspect that when thest trace of the emperor¡¯s Divine Sense in his body disappeared, he would immediately fall to the ground and never be able to stand up again. However, at this time, relying on the golden light that shed from time to time on Head Dog¡¯s body and the horrible wound at the moment, he seemed to be more deterrent than usual. ¡°It¡¯s all settled¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, Head Dog waved to the people behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first¡­ Whew¡­¡± However, after taking two steps, Water Fish suddenly stumbled and tripped over something, almost falling down. Although the demonic beasts had just been killed by the Emperor¡¯s Divine Sense, everyone was still in a tense mood. The movement of Flying Fish was so big that it immediately attracted the attention of several people around. Everyone looked over and immediately found that the one who tripped over Flying Fish was an arm that was exposed from the ground. In other words, someone was buried under everyone¡¯s feet. And from this arm, it seemed that the man had just died, and his arm was still fresh. The faces of the people present suddenly darkened when they seemed to think of the dead Marsh Sparrow. But, just as they were about to continue moving forward, Head Dog suddenly turned around and swept his gaze across them. He pointed at the arm on the ground and said, ¡°Dig it out¡­¡± Since Head Dog had given the order, there was no possibility for anyone to object. So Flying Eagle and Sunset Wolf immediately stepped forward. Although they had suffered some losses before, it was still very easy for them, who were cultivators, to dig up the soil. After a while, the ground was dug open, and the person buried inside was gradually revealed. Everyone was very curious about who the person buried here was. Marsh Sparrow¡¯s body had almost been smashed to pieces before, and in the impact just now, because it was not safe, it had probably been broken into pieces. It was impossible for it to be soplete. It was very likely that it was that cultivator who they had been chasing. When they thought of how they had spent so much effort to chase after him for dozens of days and how they had ended up in such a sorry state and even lost one of theirpanions as a price, and that this fellow had actually not died in their hands in the end, everyone¡¯s mood immediately became exceptionallyplicated. However, when the corpse waspletely dug out, the atmosphere immediately changed. Head Dog, Flying Eagle, Water Fish, and Sunset Wolf all raised their heads and looked at the stunned and disbelieving look on Night Leopard¡¯s face. This was because the corpse dug out from underground was none other than Night Leopard! One of them was standing there safe and sound, and there was a corpse of him buried under the ground. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, Night Leopard¡¯s face immediately changed. His face changed several times. Facing the crowd, he took two steps back and stammered, ¡°It¡¯s not me. No, I¡¯m me¡­ Head Dog, if you don¡¯t believe me, look at my heart now. Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± ¡°If someone knows of my ability, then force themselves to think about something. Then they can naturally deceive me,¡± said Head Dog lightly. These words immediately caused Night Leopard¡¯s expression to change. It was as if Night Leopard¡¯s identity as a ¡°disguit¡±. With a swishing sound, Night Leopard drew out a long sword with his back and bent his body, ready to attack. His eyes were red and his voice was hoarse. He stared at the crowd in front of him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± ¡°Of course we believe you, but you have to show us the evidence that you are not reced,¡± said Water Fish. ¡°I have to prove myself¡­ Don¡¯t force me¡­ I didn¡¯t get reced¡­¡± It was unknown whether it was because of fear or the atmosphere. Night Leopard¡¯s voice was trembling, and the long sword in his hand was shining sharply. ¡°Night Leopard, if you want to prove yourself, put down your flying sword now and prove to us that you are still your identity,¡± Water Fish said again. ¡°If l put down my magic weapon, will you really let me go?¡± Night Leopard asked back. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with him now. He¡¯s just a fake! Kill him, and this matter will be over!¡± Sunset Wolf roared. He held the short thorns with both hands and rushed forward with lightning bursting out. ¡°You¡­¡± Night Leopard¡¯s heart sank. He was about to fight desperately, but the next moment, he was stunned. That was because he saw that the two short thorns in the hands of the approaching Night Wolf did not stab him, but suddenly stabbed into the back of Water Fish beside him. Water Fish waspletely caught off guard. From her back to his chest, it was immediately pierced through by the pair of lightning-like spikes. Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 ¡°You¡­¡± Water Fish was still in a daze. When she lowered her head, she found that the two short thorns had already prated her chest. Her lips moved, and she wanted to say something, but the lightning shed all over her body. The sharp pain made Water Fish kneel on the ground. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing¡­¡± Water Fish said with difficulty. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Her eyes were full of doubts. She wasn¡¯t the only one who was confused. Even Night Leopard¡¯s face was filled with confusion and bewilderment. A moment ago, he was the target of public criticism, and he was even ready to fight to the death. But why did the situation change all of a sudden? No one answered Water Fish. Sunset Wolf quickly pulled out two short thorns and then lifted them under Water Fish¡¯s armpit. Water Fish¡¯s arms immediately flew into the air. Fresh blood gushed out, causing her to fall to the ground and groan in pain. ¡°Stop pretending, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon!¡± At this time, Head Dog said lightly. The scars on his body, the horrible appearance, and the low tone made people feel cold and oppressive. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know anything about the Evil Mountain Forest before, how could I break in so rashly?¡± ¡°Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, although you are seriously injured, you can hide in the distance and control others to work for you through Divine Sense¡­¡± Head Dog sneered. As soon as Head Dog¡¯s voice fell, Water Fish suddenly stopped groaning. Not only that, but the fear and pain on her face had also disappeared. Instead, it was reced by indifference and mockery that no one had ever seen before. She twisted her waist, stood up from the ground, and looked at Head Dog. ¡°At this time, even if I don¡¯t admit it, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Head Dog nodded. It was only then that Night Leopard woke up from his dream and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re not Water Fish! Where¡¯s Water Fish?¡± Water Fish turned around and looked at Night Leopard with even more mockery on her face. ¡°I¡¯m Water Fish!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not! You¡¯re Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon!¡± Night Leopard yelled, pointing his long sword at Water Fish. ¡°What did you do to Water Fish? Where is she now?¡± ¡°Yes, I am indeed Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon.¡± Water Fish nodded and then sneered. ¡°But I am also Water Fish. You still don¡¯t understand. The two of us are the same.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Night Leopard said. However, before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Head Dog. ¡°Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon has controlled her mind. The current Water Fish is an avatar of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡­ Water Fish is gone¡­¡± Hearing Head Dog¡¯s words, Night Leopard¡¯s mind buzzed, and his eyes turned red in an instant. His killing intent was condensed, and his whole body was full of sharpness, like an unsheathed sword. ¡°I¡¯ll kill youl¡± Night Leopard roared. The long sword in his hand condensed into a terrifying sword radiance and stabbed toward Water Fish. Out of the five people under Head Dog¡¯smand, only Water Fish was a female cultivator. As time went by, it was natural for some of the others to have feelings for Water Fish. Night Leopard was one of them. After hearing Head Dog¡¯s exnation, Night Leopard instantly understood. Although Water Fish¡¯s figure and appearance were still the same as before, her mind and spirit were completely reced by Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. When he thought of how Water Fish died just like that, and even if she died, her body was still controlled by the demonic beasts, Night Leopard¡¯s heart felt as if it was being wrung by a knife. He wished that he could tear Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon into ten thousand pieces, grind its bones, and turn it into ashes at this moment in order to relieve the hatred in his heart. However, as soon as Night Leopard made his move, he was stopped by Flying Eagle. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Night Leopard shouted angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to avenge Water Fish?¡± As he spoke, two lines of tears flowed out of Night Leopard¡¯s eyes, and he gritted his teeth so hard that they creaked. ¡°That¡¯s an avatar of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Even if you kill her, it¡¯s just an avatar. You can¡¯t avenge Water Fish,¡± Flying Eagle said. Flying Eagle¡¯s words immediately woke Night Leopard up. But after figuring it out, Night Leopard became even angrier. ¡°Are you just going to watch it upy the body of Water Fish and do whatever it wants here?¡± Instead of answering him, Flying Eagle winked at Night Leopard. Night Leopard followed Flying Eagle¡¯s gaze and saw Head Dog with a gloomy face. In the blink of an eye, Night Leopard understood. Head Dog that had just made his move at this time must have been prepared! So he slowly put down his hand holding the sword. His eyes fell on Water Fish from beginning to end. ¡°Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was once a Level 8 shape-shifting stage demon. If we were to kill it, all of our merit points will increase a considerable amount.¡± Head Dog said indifferently. ¡°But you can¡¯t do anything to me now. Oh, that¡¯s not right. You can abuse the bodies of yourpanions at will.¡± The familiar face of Water Fish now showed a cold and mocking look that had never been seen before. ¡°Your cultivators all value yourpanions very much. Now I want to see what kind of things you can do to your formerpanions.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± At this time, Head Dog coughed. As he coughed, he spat out fragments of his internal organs in addition to blood. After coughing, Head Dog gave people a feeling that he was about to die. Even the light in his eyes had turned into the glow of a firefly, as if it were about to extinguish. ¡°Before I fall, I have to do this. Otherwise, I will lose a lot this time in the Evil Mountain Forest. And I absolutely can¡¯t lose the Emperor¡¯s face.¡± Head Dog¡¯sst few words were extremely solemn, and they were almost finished one word at a time. As soon as he finished speaking, the ground under his feet shook violently. In an instant, a golden light seeped out from under his feet, outlined lines along the ground, and spread toward Water Fish. ¡°Oh no!¡± Water Fish¡¯s face immediately changed. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had seen the power of the golden light all the way. Based on its ability to transform into a Level Eight demon, it could naturally tell that the golden light came from the Divine Sense of a powerful cultivator. What it didn¡¯t expect was that it threw out this rainforest Evil Avatar as a shield and consumed the power of the giant golden palm just now, but there was still a part of the power in Head Dog¡¯s body, just to deal with it! Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon controlled Water Fish¡¯s body and immediately soared into the air, attempting to escape. Although it didn¡¯t know how far the other party could reach, when it thought of the eyes of the Greater Power behind the golden light, which might be staring at it at this moment, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon felt its scalp tingle and only wanted to escape quickly. In fact, at this point, it regretted having controlled the female cultivator¡¯s body when the two palms collided in mid-air. When Water Fish¡¯s feet were about two feet away from the ground, the golden light spread to her feet and then suddenly jumped up from the ground, like a golden whip. With a snap, Water Fish fell to the ground. The position where Water Fish¡¯s back had been hit suddenly had a burn mark as long as an arm and as thick as it was. At the same time, green smoke was emitted, and the skin and flesh were torn apart. It was extremely horrible. Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 When Water Fish was pierced in the chest by Sunset Wolf, she didn¡¯t show any pain. But, the wound on her back made her groan in pain. She rolled on the ground and could not stand up. The golden lines emitted an ancient and mysterious smell. They spread from the ground like dense talismans and covered the ground under Water Fish. Water Fish¡¯s face was still full of pain before, but now it was full of horror. She struggled to escape, but the golden lines suddenly lifted up like a big, enveloping her in sh. All of a sudden, the lines seemed to be carved on Water Fish¡¯s face and body. They kept twisting on her body as if they hade back to life. Water Fish seemed to be suffering an indescribable pain. She howled miserably, as if a bird was crying blood and ghosts were crying at night, making people¡¯s hearts tremble. ¡°Water Fish!¡± Looking at the familiar face with such an unbearable expression, Night Leopard felt that his heart was about to break. ¡°She is not Water Fish, but Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Now we are forcing the other party¡¯s real body out. Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Flying Eagle reminded him. Night Leopard clenched his teeth and clenched his fists. He could only suppress the pain in his heart. After a while, the rolling Water Fish on the ground began to melt like a candle. As she melted, she was still like she was being rebuilt. In front of everyone, her body gradually widened and grew longer. In the end, she became apletely strange body in everyone¡¯s eyes. She knelt on one knee, lowered her head, and covered her chest with one hand, making a muffled cough. ¡°I forced your real body out.¡± Head Dog sneered. ¡°But do you have the ability to kill me?¡± Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, who was kneeling on one knee, let out a yfulugh and slowly looked up. Its appearance had appeared again in front of the world for the first time during the 100 years. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon looked like a weak and sick middle-aged man. Its face was as pale as paper, and the outline of its cheeks was clear. If one didn¡¯t look at it as a shape-shifting demon, but as a person, it was handsome. Slowly standing up from the ground, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s eyes were full of provocation, and the corners of its mouth were full of a mocking smile. ¡°My original body is stillparable to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. You are just ants, how can you kill me?¡± ¡°Why are you covering your chest all the time?¡± Head Dog suddenly asked. The Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s expression changed. Head Dog seemed not to see the other party¡¯s face and continued, ¡°It¡¯s because the old wound hasn¡¯t healed yet. In that case, will we have a chance, right?¡± The Thousand Thought Savage Dragon pursed its lips and immediately formed an arc. It put down its hand, which was still covering its chest, slowly. When they saw its chest, all the people present gasped in unison. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s chest seemed to have been deeply gouged out, revealing a terrifying bloody hole. In the middle of the bloody hole was the beating heart of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. There was a green thing on this heart. Sunset Wolf¡¯s heart was pierced through, but standing here, it still gave people a strong sense of oppression. He couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°This is the strength of the shapeshifting stage¡­¡± ¡°You ants, at this time, the one behind you hasn¡¯t made a move yet. He must have never thought about helping you when he sealed the Divine Sense in your body. Or, he had no way to do it now. Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to escape from my hands!¡± Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon raised its hand, and a mass of blood seeped out from its palm. It slowly spun, wriggled, and stretched. It turned into a bloody spear. The long spear trembled slightly and Immediately released an extremely fierce vigor, shaking the bodies of several people present. They took a deep breath, as if they had fallen into a sea of blood, and their noses were full of a strong smell of blood. ¡°Blood Sea Prison!¡± With a roar, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon attacked fiercely. The long spear in its hand stabbed out fiercely, and suddenly, rolling and killing, like thousands of troops and horses, rushed toward the crowd. Large amounts of blood-colored light shot out, causing Heaven and Earth to lose color. It was as if an ancient battlefield had descended. Countless blood shadows moved, and the spear shadows roared. Head Dog¡¯s face changed. He didn¡¯t expect that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon would be so decisive. He didn¡¯t even have time to react. ¡°Give up the Void Spiritual Sword!¡± At this time, Night Leopard shouted from the side. The dazzling sword radiance expanded by dozens of meters and made a ssh in the air. It was as if the void had been cut open. N?velDrama.Org content rights. A bleak, solemn, and desperate aura arose spontaneously. ¡°How dare a bead of rice shout the sun and the moon topete for glory!¡± Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon sneered and did not retreat. Even though it was seriously injured and its realm had fallen, and it had not recovered yet, it was still at the fourth level of the shape-shifting stage. Compared to cultivators, that was the entry level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. If it couldn¡¯t kill a few Holy Land Realm cultivators at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, it would have no face to continue to rule the Evil Mountain Forest. The spear shadows rolled and engulfed the sword radiance in an instant. In the shadow of the spear, there was a tragic howl. Night Leopard, who was eager to avenge Water Fish, turned into a battered corpse and flew out. ¡°Bastard!¡± Sunset Wolf let out a loud roar. The two short thorns in his hands erupted with shocking lightning radiance. At the same time, the sky was quickly covered with dark clouds, and the sound of rolling thunder could be heard. ¡°Get lost!¡± The spear head of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon turned around. In the blink of an eye, the blood river was boiling with killing intent, like a rolling river. The raging waves hit the shore and rushed toward Sunset Wolf. ¡°Back off to the left!¡± But just as Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon turned the spearhead, Head Dog had already shouted at Sunset Wolf. Sunset Wolf also disyed his body movement and quickly rushed to the left pointed by Head Dog. Swoosh! The spear shadow, full of killing intent, almost brushed past Sunset Wolf¡¯s body. However, although he was not fatally injured, after all, it was the attack of a big demon at the shapeshift stage. The forced vigor also sent Sunset Wolf flying dozens of meters away, and his body smashed into the ground, forming a human figure. He could not get up for a long time, and blood gushed out of his mouth. ¡°Oh, I forgot. You can see through people¡¯s hearts and know what others are thinking!¡± While Head Dog was feeling lucky for Sunset Wolf¡¯s escape from this attack, he suddenly saw Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s eyes full of hostility staring at him. The words he said were full of fierceness and resentment. ¡°I originally thought that if I turned into a female cultivator who rarely talks to you, I could deceive the world. But now, thinking about it, I¡¯m afraid that the first time I changed into the female cultivator, you had found it!¡± At the thought of its perfect n, which was a great joke in the other party¡¯s eyes, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon suddenly felt extremely ashamed and annoyed. The anger in its heart was like a volcano erupting and could not be dealt with. ¡°All-seeing Eyes!¡± With a roar, the blood light shot up to the sky. The next moment, it turned into thousands of blood-red meteors and fell straight toward Head Dog. Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 Every blood arrow was likeva. It was as dense as an arrow cluster, washing the sky. This area of the void was instantly melted by the fire and kept copsing, bursting out a sound like dragging steel. This strike was full of the anger and hatred of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. He swore to destroy Head Dog¡¯s body and soul! But just as the rain of blood was about to fall on Head Dog, Head Dog looked up at him. There was a hint of pride in Head Dog¡¯s eyes that could not be hidden. ¡®Not good!¡¯ Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon instinctively sensed that something was wrong. But it was toote. Hong! The ground burst open. The golden light, which had disappeared before, once again emerged from the ground at this moment. Like a pile of thorns, it immediately pierced into the body of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. One of the beams of golden light seemed to have been prepared and directly stabbed into the cyan fragment on the chest of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. ¡°Argh!¡± Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon roared in pain. Its eyes were full of anger and horror. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had never expected that the golden Divine Sense could still release a strike. And this was obviously an attack that had been umting strength. Head Dog deliberately lured it, making it feel that it was sure to win. When it disyed its magical power and did not make any defense, Head Dog released the golden Divine Sense. The golden light continued to pile up. It was like a prison full of barbs, trapping Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon inside. The golden beam of light that pointed at its heart, bit by bit, pierced the cyan fragment into the heart of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Every time the cyan fragment entered a point, the pain brought by Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon increased several times. It howled, and the anger in its eyes became even more intense. In the past, it would have been a piece of cake for it to kill these ¡°entities¡± of Holy Land Realm cultivators in front. But now, the only acupoint in its body was caught by the other party. The cyan fragment was a piece of Kylin¡¯s nail. This was also the main reason why it could not recover until now. And now, this fragment was going to kill him! ¡°I hate you so much! I hate you so much!¡± Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon gnashed its teeth. The overwhelming hatred in its heart could not be washed away. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon wanted to struggle, but the light around it was like sharp knives, cutting countless wounds on its body. Blood kept oozing out. In a moment, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon became a bloody man. The fatal wound on his chest made it impossible for Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon to maintain its human form. Layers of fine scales appeared on its body, and its tail grew out. Handsome¡¯s father had told Caspian that its real body was a big lizard. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this moment, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was constantly changing its shape, which was very simr to a lizard. ¡°Ah!¡± There was a shrill and painful roar. At this moment, it turned into rolling sound waves, shaking the void until circles of ripples appeared. The emperor¡¯s Divine Sense in Head Dog¡¯s body was only at the end of its rope. To be able to temporarily trap Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was already its limit. At this moment, what truly brought despair to Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was Kylin¡¯s nail that pierced its heart. As the nail went deeper, the vitality of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon kept fading away. The despair in its heart was like a ck tide that kept piling up, about to drown itpletely and drag it into the abyss. Cracks began to appear on the powerful shapeshifting demon¡¯s body. It kept trembling, as if it would break into pieces in the next moment. However, under the push of the golden beam, the fragment suddenly stopped at thest moment when it pierced through the heart of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. The pain in its chest suddenly stopped. For a moment, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was not used to it. It was stunned for a moment, then raised its head in confusion. Suddenly, its eyes lit up and itughed cruelly. ¡°You-you¡¯re exhausted.¡± Head Dog not far ahead was now on the verge of copse. Thest trace of golden light in the wound on his body was like candlelight in the wind at this moment. With a whoosh, it waspletely extinguished. The light that drove the nail of Kylin had just disappeared. There was only a thin line away from killing Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. As for the golden prison that trapped Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, the light was constantly fading. It was afraid that it wouldpletely disappear after a few breaths. It survived the disaster and escaped from it. At this moment, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon really wanted tough out loud. ¡°When the light dissipates, I will tear you to pieces!¡± The pride and umted anger in its heart turned into the deration of the final victor. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon looked at Head Dog and roared. But, Head Dog¡¯s eyes did not fall on Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. He nced left and right and then fell on Flying Eagle. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take action, Caspian!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Flying Eagle was stunned. Sunset Wolf, who had just climbed up from the ground, was also stunned. Even Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, who was trapped in the golden prison, was stunned. The next moment, Flying Eagle seemed to realize something. His body trembled and he cried out involuntarily, ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± Before Flying Eagle could finish his words, Head Dog had seen through his thoughts. He felt that all the blood in his body had solidified. Flying Eagle was not a fake Caspian. He was wrong! However, how was this possible? Head Dog¡¯s hands and feet were cold. If he was wrong, it would be over. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had also guessed what had happened. Suddenly, it burst into uncontrobleughter. ¡°You arepletely finished. Get ready to die! One! Two!¡± Every time it counted a number, the golden light around it dimmed a little. ording to this trend, when it counted to three, the light would probablypletely disappear. Head Dog, Flying Eagle, and Sunset Wolf couldn¡¯t even block a finger of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. And, Head Dog was still immersed in shock, confusion, and fear. ¡®I guess wrong. But how could this be? That should be the case. Flying Eagle should have been disguised by Caspian¡­ But¡­ What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯ ¡°Three!¡± Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon roared with a ferocious face. The golden light around itpletely disappeared. ¡°You¡¯re going to die!¡± But before it could finish its words, a dazzling light suddenly burst out from under Flying Eagle¡¯s feet. Countless sword Qi cut through Flying Eagle and instantly shredded him into pieces. The sword light interweaved and converged into a river of stars, making the sound of thousands of dragons singing together. The solemn atmosphere made the stars in the sky tremble. The Sword Qi went straight to the sky and then fell down. It was like a meteor shower between heaven and earth, falling hard on the top of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s head, making the void sinkpletely and fall forever. A majestic sound could be faintly heard from the sword light. ¡°The Four Kills Immortal-killing Formation of the Cultivators¡¯ sects. The Prison-breaking Sword of the White Emperor! The Soul-Extermination Cut of the Ten Thousand Realms! ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword! The Sword of Ten Thousand Mountains! The peaks of the Sword Ridge! Vast Space-shattering Sword! Star River Violent Thunder Cut!¡± After the thunder and lightning, they were cut into pieces. The vast and mighty torrent, the thick mountains, and the river of stars fell down with a loud bang. Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 The light in front dimmed again and again. Head Dog¡¯s body flew up into the air, falling down again, flying up again, and then falling down again. The number of times it rose and fell, even he himself couldn¡¯t remember. His body, which had been seriously injured, waspletely destroyed by the opponent¡¯s confident attack. Head Dog didn¡¯t know what state his body was in. Perhaps it was divided into two, three, four, or even more! However, before he felt that his body was torn apart, he clearly saw Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon howl, cut off one of its tails, and dragged its bloody body out. ¡®The lizard broke its tail and escaped¡­¡¯ For some reason, Head Dog wanted tough at the thought of this. But, he couldn¡¯tugh anymore. The smoke and clouds in front of him were rolling like primal chaos. In a daze, he saw a figure appear in front of him. It couldn¡¯t be Flying Eagle. The moment the sword light bloomed, Flying Eagle turned into minced meet all over the sky. It was also impossible for it to be Sunset Wolf. Under the continuous bombardment of magical power, the seriously injured Sunset Wolf scattered on the ground. There were Sunset Wolves everywhere, but none of them wereplete. So the only person who could still stand in front of him at this time was that person. ¡°Caspian Montgomery¡­¡± Head Dog called out the name in his throat. This guy, who they had been chasing all the way and had been determined to get, actually yed a trick on them. Without a blood-red de, he directly wiped out their team. It was good means and a good n. Head Dog didn¡¯t have any resentment against Caspian. If he lost, he lost. But on the road to immortality, if he lost, he would pay with his life. Before that, many people had lost their lives to him. But this time, the loser changed to him. ¡°What a brilliant strategy¡­¡± Head Dog muttered. His eyes were injured by the explosion, so he couldn¡¯t see the other party clearly at this moment. He could only see a vague shadow. It seemed that the other party was looking for something. Yes, yes, that¡¯s right. The leg that the other party threw out at this time seemed to be his. Head Dog remembered that it had a storage pouch hanging on his leg. At least now, he knew that he had one leg left. ¡°I have something¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Head Dog didn¡¯t care what Caspian was doing now. He felt that he was going to die. Holy Land Realm cultivator¡¯s chest was pierced, and his body was cut into two pieces. As long as he was rescued in time, he would not die. But, in the situation like this, his body was torn into pieces, and his waist, legs, and arms were thrown everywhere by the other party. Head Dog felt that he would not live long. It was also because of this that he had to ask the question in his heart. Otherwise, even if he died, he would not die in peace. He was not sure whether Caspian would answer him, so he asked the question directly at this moment. ¡°I guessed that¡­ Since the corpse was Night Leopard then you wouldn¡¯t have disguised yourself as Night Leopard so easily¡­ I think¡­ You would have disguised yourself as Flying Eagle¡­ In the end I also felt that you would have attacked¡­ Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡­ But in the end why did you turn out to be that corpse¡­ Why did you disguise as that corpse?¡­ Ha¡­ I could see through other people¡¯s thoughts¡­ But in the end¡­ You¡­ deceived me¡­ Haha¡­¡± Head Dogughed at himself. Afterughing, his breathing became weaker. If life waspared to candlelight, then there was only thest trace left of this candle, and it seemed that it would be extinguished at any time. Caspian¡¯s movements did not stop because of Head Dog¡¯s words. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, he answered the question. ¡°There¡¯s no need to think if I disguised as the corpse¡­¡± After hearing this, Head Dog stopped breathing. He finally understood where he was wrong. Caspian knew that Head Dog could see through others¡¯ thoughts. Therefore, no matter who he pretended to be, some subconscious thoughts could not be controlled. As long as there was a w, this disguise would be discovered by Head Dog. But, pretending to be a corpse was different. There was no need to think as the corpse. Therefore, Head Dog did not know what the ¡°dead body¡± was thinking at all, and then his attention would be ced on his suspicious human body. Caspian took advantage of this habit of thinking to let Head Dog fall into the trap obediently. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Taking a risk¡­¡± Head Dog opened his mouth again. In fact, it was risky for Caspian to do so. In order to ensure that the ¡°dead body¡± would not be exposed, he needed to consciously block his perception of the outside world. In this case, no matter what others did, his reaction would be slower, and he would not even notice it. This was a way to put himself in a dangerous situation. If he was careless, he would be doomed eternally. ¡°So you fought, and then I cleaned up the mess.¡± Caspian had already finished tidying up the scene and stood in front of Head Dog. The scene was severely damaged. Vigor of the demonic beasts that were killed by the golden palm was scattered in the void and could not be absorbed. Most of their storage pouches had been destroyed by magical power just now. In the end, Caspian only found two intact storage pouches. What was even more annoying was that the four swords formed a sword formation to attack and eventually let Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon escape. Although the other party took the initiative to cut off the tail and escape with its innate magical power, Caspian who always pursued perfection was still a little unhappy. So his expression was not very good at this time. It was unknown whether he understood what Caspian said or felt Caspian¡¯s mood at the moment. Head Dog shut his mouth and said nothing more. After a while, he opened his mouth again and said, ¡°Yes¡­ You won¡­ No matter what I say now¡­ It¡¯s just useless¡­ But¡­¡± Caspian usually hated people talking and gasping for breath. At this time, he was going to p Head Dog¡¯s body and send him to hell. But, Head Dog opened his mouth with a faint smile. ¡°Your appearance¡­ Is not only known to us¡­¡± Caspian frowned and raised his hand to p Head Dog¡¯s body into the ground, turning it into a pool of flesh and blood. ¡°Who would have thought that in the end, you would not die in magical power, but in the mouth!¡± Caspian snorted coldly, turned around, and was about to chase after the broken tail Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Because of the nearby Eyes of Insight, although he had been in ce all the time, he knew clearly where Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was going. However, what Head Dog said just now still made him pay a little attention to it. It seemed that Crape Myrtle Sect had already known what he looked like. But what he didn¡¯t know was how many people knew him, and who these people were. However, he was not a well-known disciple in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It would not be easy for the other party to investigate. The most important thing now was to thoroughly understand Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. After making up his mind, Caspian immediately stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and chased in the direction of the escape of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 The countless Eyes of Insight set up by Caspian were to deal with the demonic beasts. Although he was no longer under the pressure of being chased by the evil beasts, these Eyes of Insight were still a great help for him to track down Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon Faction. At this moment, Caspian was very clear about the whereabouts of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Even if it didn¡¯t take long for Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon to rush out of the range covered by Eyes of Insight, Caspian had nothing to worry about. Compared to the heavily injured Ten-thousand-thought Savage Dragon, whose speed was limited, and Caspian was stepping on Heaven-Earth Chessboard, his speed was several times faster. Moreover, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon could hardly maintain its human form at this time. It fled in a panic in the form of a half-human and half-beast. As soon as it became bigger, the marks left on the ce it passed by would naturally be clearer. As for flying in the sky, unless the brain of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was damaged by Caspian, it would never do such a thing. In the rainforest, there were still dense branches and leaves to cover it. When it reached the sky, he was really afraid that Caspian couldn¡¯t see him. Eyes of Insight, blood, and messy ground-with these factors, it took almost no effort for Caspian to track down Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. During this period, some demonic beasts came to stop Caspian after receiving the order of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. However,pared to these bird-like demonic beasts, he was now invincible. When he was being chased by a group of shapeshifting demons, he was still able to deal with or even fight back. Until now, shape-shifting demons who were left alone were either a group of early-stage of wisdom demonic beasts. In front of Caspian, they were no different from a hen or a group of furry chickens. The demonic beasts were killed by me Severing as soon as they showed up. Then, Caspian did not waste any of their vigor and absorbed all of them in one breath. As he replenished vigor and condensed his body, he also expelled the ck aura lingering around his wound. Therefore, judging from the situation, those who didn¡¯t know what was going on would probably never have thought that these demonic beasts were sent by Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon to stop Caspian. They would all think that they were sent by Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon to restore Caspian¡¯s condition. However, even though it knew that it was useless, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had no choice but to do so. If it did not slow down the pursuit of Caspian with the help of a steady stream of demonic beasts, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon would soon be caught up with. Therefore, when Caspian chased after Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon and came to a half- naked building on the ground, there were less than one palm left for the seventy-two mountain lords under the control of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Relying on vigor of these demonic beasts, Caspian not only expelled all the ck Qi in the wound, but also adjusted his body to the heyday. At this time, Caspian was standing in front of the half-naked building on the ground, and his eyes were slightly focused. Due to the environment, the surface of the building was covered with vegetation and moss. The stone statue itself also gave people a long, ancient, and savage feeling. It could be seen that the original size of this building should not be small. However, due to some changes in the structure, such as an earthquake, most of the buildings sank to the ground. Even so, the part that was exposed on the ground was still close to five or six floors high. Caspian looked around and soon saw familiar relief sculptures in some ces that were not covered by nts. ¡®It¡¯s very simr to that sculpture¡­¡¯ Caspian carefully looked over and immediately came to a conclusion. ¡®This building is most likely the temple of the Evil Avatar of the rainforest. It¡¯s now upied by Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡­¡¯ In this way, many previous spections of Caspian could be confirmed at this time. Caspian had guessed before that the ck Qi with the aura of destruction did note from the Ten- thousand-thought Savage Dragon, but from the Evil Avatar in the rainforest. Now it seemed that the situation was like this. He could even deduce a fact that was extremely close to the truth. Because Handsome¡¯s father did not mention the ck gas, Caspian estimated that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon upied the temple after being hurt by Handsome¡¯s father. It either intentionally searched or happened to discover the temple of the Evil Avatar in the rainforest and obtained part of Evil Avatar¡¯s inheritance, which was the ck gas that could stop the wound from healing. Because of this inheritance and the extremely secret location of the temple, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon chose to cultivate here until now. The traces of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s escape showed that it had finally escaped into the temple. Not far from the front of Caspian, there was a dark entrance about two floors above the ground. The vines that had originally covered the entrance were now violently pulled aside and thrown aside. The cut of the vine was still dripping fresh juice. Obviously, this was done by Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Caspian was chasing too closely so he did not even have time to cover up. ¡®It didn¡¯t run to other ces, but chose to hide in its own nest. It seems that there are some things in this nest that are worth its attention.¡¯ Caspian snorted. If it had been before, Caspian wouldn¡¯t have dared to rashly enter Evil Avatar¡¯s Temple after discovering it. Who knew what was unknown and terrifying in the temple? Without the greatest reliance of the Gates of Hell, Caspian was now more cautious than before. But now there was no more problem. It didn¡¯t mean that the Gates of Hell had recovered. Instead, it was because Evil Avatar¡¯s greatest Divine Sense had been smashed into ashes by the golden palm not long ago. Since the biggest threat had been removed, there was naturally nothing to worry about. ¡®ording to this spection, what the temple possesses should not be some big killing weapon, but something that can help Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon recover¡­¡¯ Caspian¡¯s mind moved. Having stayed outside the temple for a long time, he moved and immediately rushed into the entrance. After about 30 minutes, Caspian reappeared in the bushes next to the temple. It was not because he went away and came back, but because the figure that had just rushed into the entrance was an illusion released by fantasy array of him. In fact, Caspian was also on guard. The entrance was a trap set by Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. The other party was hiding nearby and secretly observing to see if Caspian had entered. After such a long time, since Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had not appeared yet, it should have entered the cave long ago. So Caspian didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. However, he did not choose to enter through the entrance. Instead, he stomped down on the spot. The te under his feet copsed directly on the ground, and Caspian¡¯s body fell down immediately. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Just as he expected, the part of the temple that was buried underground was much bigger than the part that was exposed on the ground. He might havended less than ten meters before he went straight into a long slide. The slide was narrow and covered with moss, which was extremely slippery. After Caspian fell in, he went straight down the slide and slid all the way down. However, this slidested for a long time. ording to Caspian¡¯s estimation, he suddenly felt light as if he had been thrown into the air after sliding down nearly a hundred floors. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 The light around him was dim, and there was a dark purple light. But before Caspian could see where he was and what his surroundings were, his body fell into a cold liquid and the cold liquid buried the top of his head. Although the liquid was cold, it was not bone-chilling. Caspian was slightly surprised because he didn¡¯t know whether the liquid was poisonous or not. He was about to open the Water Shade to protect himself, but the next moment, he suddenly felt that as his body was immersed in the liquid, his mind suddenly became sharper than before. Not only that, but his Divine Sense was growing at an amazing speed. Even Caspian could feel that the Gates of Hell, which had been broken for many days, and the mottled door frame seemed to have begun to shine again. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Caspian was startled and then immediately became ecstatic. His emotions rarely fluctuated. But, he was so happy that he almost roared. However, his mind moved. He felt as if someone had barged into this ce. Because his Divine Sense was greatly enhanced, Caspian felt it carefully and was sure that he had unintentionally followed the slide to a deep room under the temple. This room was not very big, but it would not be a problem for a thousand people to be stuffed in. As for where he was at the moment, it was a big vat in the room. In the whole room, there was only such a two-story vat. Caspian fell in it exactly, which was quite a coincidence. However, he did not have time toment his luck at this time, because the footsteps came straight to him after entering the room. ¡®It¡¯s not Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡­¡¯ With a sweep of Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense, he was able to tell. Many times, his divine sense could see more clearly and urately than what his eyes could see. Vigor of the one who was close to the vat was much weaker than that of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. It hadn¡¯t yet even reached the shapeshifting stage. It was merely at early-stage of wisdom stage. Moreover, this demonic beast¡¯s steps were very careful. It didn¡¯t look like the panic and heaviness that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon should be. Caspian was soaking in thisrge vat, guessing in his mind, ¡®The liquid in this big vat is muddy. Even if this demonic beast crawls down to the bottom of the vat, it won¡¯t necessarily notice that there is someone inside¡­¡¯ However, in order to avoid more trouble, it was not toote to kill it first and then find Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. ¡®As for the big vat, I¡¯ll take it away directly.¡± With a stir of his mind, Caspian had made up his mind. At this time, the footsteps had already arrived at the front of the vat, about 50 to 60 feet away, and then stopped. Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense had locked onto the other party. Just as he was about to explode, the demonic beast that was walking towards him opened his mouth first. His tone was sharp and thin, with obvious fear and trembling. ¡°Is Lord Savage Dragon back? I was just in front of the hall and didn¡¯t notice your return in time. Please forgive me¡­¡± The voice was shaking violently. It seemed that he had been umted by Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon for a long time. Even if her was a littlete now, he seemed to be frightened. Hearing this voice, Caspian, who was about to make a move, suddenly changed his mind. From this fellow¡¯s words, it seemed that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had note to such a deep ce. In that case, it was better to wait for the other party to say a few more words and he could know some details about this ce. Thinking of this, Caspian kept calm and sank deeper into the bottom of the vat. After this period of time, he was already certain that the icy cold liquid in thisrge vat did indeed have an extremely obvious nourishing effect on cultivators¡¯ Divine Sense. However, what he didn¡¯t quite understand was why nourishing one¡¯s divine sense could still attract the reaction of the Gates of Hell that had long been ruined. ¡°Is the Gates of Hell rted to my Divine Sense?¡± While he was thinking about the possible connection between the two, the shrill and thin voice spoke again, ¡°Lord, I did something wrong. Please punish me. I dare notin at all¡­¡± Caspian still didn¡¯t speak. After a moment of silence, the sound of footsteps could be heard. This time, the demonic beast that spoke was a little closer to the vat. It was now two to three meters away from the vat. ¡°Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, why don¡¯t you pay attention to me? I know that in recent days, some great things have happened in the rainforest. Many mountain lords have been sent by you to kill that cultivator¡­¡± ¡°Even you, yourself, had used up the power exchanged for decades of self-cultivation to release an avatar. To be honest, I feel very sorry for you, Your Honor¡­ Your Honor, you were so badly injured that you were on the verge of death. If you hadn¡¯t found this ancient temple in time and used Evil Avatar¡¯s Divine Sense to save your life and recover from your injuries, you would have died a long time ago¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, since you¡¯ve be like this, why can¡¯t the group of cultivators in Same Spirit City stop for a while and let you have a good rest and let you recover from your injuries? Since you had sent so many mountain lords this time, cultivators in the Same Spirit City must have sent out many of them, including many Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators¡­¡± ¡°I have been in the depths of the temple, taking care of the affairs here for you. I don¡¯t know what happened exactly and what¡¯s going on now. But I felt that you made a move yourself¡­ Your Excellency, since you¡¯ve made your move, the casualties of those cultivators must have be very heavy!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At this time, if Caspian could see it, he would find that the one kneeling in front of the vat, chattering and trembling, was a early-stage of wisdom demon rat almost half the height of a man. This demonic rat¡¯s appearance was extremely wretched and hateful. Although its tone at this moment caused one to feel terrified and uneasy, its eyes were flickering with an extremely cunning expression. Moreover, while it was speaking, its drooping eyes were peeping at the big vat from time to time, as if it was carefully observing the reaction of the big vat. At the same time, it was trying its best to straighten its body and get closer to the big vat. As for Caspian¡¯s keeping silent, it gave the demonic rat great courage. The demonic rat knelt on the ground and rubbed forward little by little. It kept talking and continued, ¡°Since all the mountain lords have been sent out, you still need to do it yourself. Does this mean that cultivator¡¯s attack this time is fierce and the situation is particrly tricky?¡± Speaking of this, the demonic rat stopped for a moment and listened carefully. After a long time, there was still no response from the vat. In this dimly lit room, the light in the demon rat¡¯s eyes suddenly became bright. It rubbed its body forward again. After a while, the demonic rat had already rubbed in front of the vat. ¡°Lord, you came back and immediately entered the Soul Cultivation Liquid. You don¡¯t care about me. Is it because you are seriously injured again?¡± Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 The demonic rat¡¯s actions were already a test. It almost said, ¡°If you weren¡¯t injured, why didn¡¯t youe out and beat me to death?¡± Caspian was silent, which gave the demon rat more confidence. In fact, at this time, Caspian¡¯s attention waspletely attracted by the Gates of Hell deep in sea of consciousness. After soaking in the Soul Cultivation Liquid, Caspian only felt that his Divine Sense was constantly being nourished. Later, the Gates of Hell, which had be mottled and dpidated after Three Sages Mountain, also began to change. The broken door frame began to shine again. By now, the green light inside the door, which had already disappeared, was about to recover again. Although it was only a trend that was almost imperceptible to the naked eye, the familiar feeling lingered in Caspian¡¯s heart again. This time, the Soul Cultivation Liquid actually began to revive the Gates of Hell! Caspian¡¯s feelings for the one behind the Gates of Hell were veryplicated. But no matter what, if the other party coulde back, Caspian would be happier than worried. So at this time, he would pay attention to a demon rat who hadn¡¯t reached the shape-shifting stage, and talk nonsense here. However, in the demonic rat¡¯s eyes, the other party¡¯s current attitude had be a sign that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was seriously injured and could not even respond. Suddenly, the demonic rat¡¯s courage, which was only the size of a needle¡¯s eye, swelled. ¡°Lord, are you, are you really injured? You haven¡¯t recovered from your injuries, and now you¡¯re worried about those disappointing mountain lords. I¡­ I really feel sorry for you!¡± Although it said so, the happy smile on the demonic rat¡¯s face at this moment could even be seen by a fool. As it spoke, the demonic rat¡¯s body tensed up even more, and it desperately leaned toward the big vat. ¡°Lord, how do you feel now? I¡¯m very worried about you. Or, why don¡¯t you let me check it for you?¡± After saying this, the demonic rat tightened its body and held its breath. Its ears were raised high as it listened to the vat. There was a very slight movement in the vat. But this movement was definitely not opposed to its words and deeds. From the demonic rat¡¯s point of view, this was proof that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was unable to punish it. Thinking of this, the demonic rat¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. It rubbed against the outer wall of the vat and ran to the mouth of the vat. It grabbed the mouth of the vat with its front paws, leaned forward, and poked its head into the big vat. The color of the Soul Cultivation Liquid in the vat was so thick that even Caspian couldn¡¯t see through it at a nce. Therefore, it was impossible for the demon rat to see through it at this time. However, from the bottom of the vat, at such a close distance, it was still possible to see a vague figure at the bottom of the vat. Seeing this figure, the demonic rat became even more excited. Its ws stretched forward and stirred in the Soul Cultivation Liquid. It said in a hurry, ¡°Lord, how are you? Please say something. I¡¯m really worried about you. Please say something!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At first, the ws were just stirring in the Soul Cultivation Liquid. Later, they directly caught inside, as if they wanted to catch Caspian out at once. And, the demonic rat¡¯s tone began to be cold. ¡°Lord, if you are really seriously injured and can¡¯t even answer my question now, I advise you to ept your fate. You knew exactly how serious your injuries were. Instead of wasting the Soul Cultivation Liquid every day and still guarding the statue of Evil Avatar, why don¡¯t you give all your vigor, demon core, and the treasures left behind by Evil Avatar in these temples to me?¡± ¡°When I obtain these inheritances, in the future, I would be reborn and lead the seventy-two mountain lords to be the new ruler of Evil Mountain Range. Perhaps one day, I would still remember how good you were, my lord. At that time, I would ughter everyone in Same Spirit City tomemorate my great achievements.¡± ¡°Lord, what do you think of my proposal?¡± The demonic rat made a long sound, and a fierce light shed in its eyes. Its sharp ws were aimed at the center of a mass of hair in the Soul Cultivation Liquid, ready to grab it. At this moment, a hoarse voice suddenly came from the entrance of the room. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The sound was particrly abrupt, and the demonic rat was so scared that it trembled. It fell into the big vat and was instantly drowned by the Soul Cultivation Liquid. Thefort of soaking in the Soul Cultivation Liquid naturally didn¡¯t need to be described with words. Almost in an instant, the demonic rat closed its eyes and felt sofortable that it wanted to moan. But at this time, the voice sounded again, and it was getting closer and closer, with a sense of exasperation, ¡°Are you looking for death? Who let you get close to the Soul Cultivation Liquid?¡± The familiar voice immediately brought the demonic rat back to reality. All the hair on its body suddenly exploded, and its tail was straight. ¡®It¡¯s Lord! He found that I was close to the Soul Cultivation Liquid! Huh? Wait!¡¯ The demonic rat discovered that something was wrong. It had fallen into the Soul Cultivation Liquid within therge vat. The voice of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was transmitted from outside the cauldron. In other words, the one in the vat was not Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Thinking of this, the demonic rat¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. If the one in the vat was not Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, then who was it? By this time, its body had almost sunk to the bottom of the vat. The demonic rat looked around in a panic. However, because the visibility of the Soul Cultivation Liquid was too low, it could only see a human figure near it. But, no one could tell who it was, what it looked like, whether it was a man or a woman. Outside the vat, the heavy footsteps of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon were getting closer and closer. The demonic rat could even feel that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had already walked to the front of the vat. Its heartstrings were tight, and its breathing seemed to stop at this moment. The demonic rat saw two red lights suddenly appear in front of its eyes, like a furious beast. The beast felt disturbed, and at this moment, it opened its eyes in the darkness. At this moment, the state of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon could only be described as miserable. It could no longer maintain its human form, so, standing in front of the vat was a strong lizard, which was almost as tall as two people. However, the lizard¡¯s tail was broken and its whole body was covered with wounds. It was covered with blood and even a part of its head was caved in. It looked very deformed. The most terrifying thing was the almost prated wound on its chest. Its heart was like a punctured rubber ball. It was like a puddle of mud, and there was even a faint cyan fragment in it. It was seriously injured, in pain, on the verge of death, and in fear. This situation made it extremely ashamed and annoyed. It was in urgent need of soaking itself into this great vat, using the iparably precious Soul Cultivation Liquid to stabilize its mind and recover from its injuries. However, its subordinate demonic rat dared to sneak in when it was not there. ¡®Hah! The rat is so bold that it doesn¡¯t even take the master of the Evil Mountain Forest seriously!¡¯ Thinking of this, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon had a murderous intent in its heart. It raised a sharp w and grabbed hard into the big vat. Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 With a w, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon immediately felt that something was wrong. The Soul Cultivation Liquid was cool and refreshing. After soaking in thisrge vat for a long time, the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s feeling towards the Soul Cultivation Liquid was extremely clear. But now, what it was facing was not a familiar vat, but a volcano that was about to erupt. The terrifying pressure and scorching aura were like rollingva, about to engulf it from the mouth of the vat. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong!¡¯ Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s mind shed as it immediately flew backwards. Its reaction was fast enough, but it was still a stepte. A fireball instantly broke through the Soul Cultivation Liquid and smashed into its chest. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon felt as if it had been hit by a burning meteorite. Its body and the fireball exploded in the air, creating a dazzling ring of fire. Its body suddenly flew back dozens of meters like a cannonball and hit the wall of the room hard. Large pieces of the wall were torn apart and spread in all directions like a spider web. At the same time, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon also felt that its internal organs seemed to have been shattered. Fresh blood mixed with internal organs kept gushing out of its mouth and nose. It looked at the fireball that had just hit it in shock and anger. The next moment, the eyes of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon shrank into a small dot. The fireball was a burnt corpse. As for the corpse, if one looked closely, one would see that it was a demonic rat! In this underground temple, there was only one demon rat. This was something that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon knew better than anyone else. The demonic rat drilled into the vat in front of Ten Thousand Thought Dragon and was burned to ashes a momentter. It flew out and seriously injured Ten Thousand Thought Dragon again. With this thought in mind, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon looked at the vat with iparable horror. The Soul Cultivation Liquid in therge vat exploded with a bang sound at this moment. A figure rose into the sky from the water curtain. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon cried out in surprise as its body trembled violently. It had just gotten rid of this figure not long ago, but why did the other partye here one step earlier than it? ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Caspian did not care what Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was surprised about. ¡°I let you escape once before. This time, I won¡¯t let you escape again!¡± A terrifying pressure burst out from Caspian¡¯s body and solidified the void into an indestructible iron te. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon stood rooted to the spot, and for a moment, it forgot to escape. It couldn¡¯t figure out how a cultivator of Holy Land Realm could have such an imposing manner. Streaks of blood-red light seemed to spurt out of the morning glow and enveloped Caspian. In an instant, Caspian turned into a man with three heads and six arms. An aura of looking down on the world, stepping on the universe, destroying Yin and Yang with a flip of his hand, and falling five elements arose from his body. It was as though he was the Chief Sovereign of this universe, an Empyrean God who was above millions of people. Even Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon felt its knees go limp at this moment. It wanted to escape, but its body waspletely out of control. Swoosh! Streaks of sword radiance shone on Caspian¡¯s six arms. In addition to the White Emperor¡¯s Broken Prison Sword, the ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword, the Ten Thousand Mountains Sword, and the vast Space-shattering Sword, Caspian also held the Long-living Sword and theva sword that represented the fire property in his hand. The power of a sword array made up of six flying swords was nearly ten times greater than that of four sword arrays. The space that could amodate a thousand people began to sway, and rumbling sounds could be heard as if it might copse. Endless sword light gathered In the air, like a peacock opening its tail, like a river of stars rushing, which made people¡¯s hearts and chests explode. The ground under the feet cracked open with a click, and Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon suddenly came to its senses. There was deep fear in its eyes. Feeling the sharp Sword Qi that could kill everything in the air, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon only had one thought. ¡®Run! Run away quickly!¡¯ Seeing Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s attempt to escape, Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed and his movements did not panic at all. His six arms then pointed at the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. In next second. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon felt as if its back had been constrained. A sense of impending disaster deeply enveloped its head. Caspian¡¯s six arms curled together. The void shook violently. In an instant, an aura burst out. It began to shatter like ss. It began to fold under the pressure. Endless divine might rolled down like a God of Massacre and a God of Strongness. They suddenly rushed out of the long river of history, trying to suppress all the evil auras on the spot. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon stumbled. As a shapeshifting stage demon, it was unable to exert its full strength at all. N?velDrama.Org owns this. It felt that a great disaster was about to happen. It felt that the needle light was on its back, and it felt helpless. Even everything it saw seemed to be covered with ayer of ck fog. In the next moment, a bright light appeared in the ck fog. ¡°Sword light!¡± Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon suddenly came to its senses. It tried to change its direction in a hurry, but it was toote. The rolling sword light that gathered together was sharp and dazzling, like a zing sun, wrapping it in It. Hong! The damp and dark underground space was as bright as day under the sunlight. In the center of the light, a dazzling sun waspletely condensed from sword radiance and slowly rising. The ground was shattered. When the sword light flew and broke the ground, there was only a bottomless pit with a diameter of 1,000 feet left on the ground. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon wrapped in the sword radiance was dead at this time. At first nce, it looked like a rag soaked in blood. Caspian regained his original form and then appeared on the ground, stepping on the dead body of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. With a wave of his finger, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s body was instantly split into two, revealing its heart. Caspian then stabbed in, condensed spiritual Qi, and sucked it in. When he put his finger back, he condensed a drop of bright red blood on his fingertip. The bead of blood shook slightly, like mercury. Upon closer inspection, one would feel as if this drop of blood was filled with all types of thoughts. It connected with each other, connecting with each other. The purpose of Caspian¡¯s trip was to get the blood essence condensed in the heart of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. With this, he could help hispanions enter Spirit Severing Road and connect their minds with each other. After putting away this drop of blood essence, Caspian put away the remaining piece of Kylin nail fragment in the heart of the Ten Thousand-thought Savage Dragon. This fragment was left behind by Handsome¡¯s father when he severely injured Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Although it was a thin piece, it was enough to make Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon unable to do anything to it. At the same time, it could also stop the recovery of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s injury, which was enough to show that the nail was extraordinary. In fact, the nails of Kylin were extremely rare in refining elixirs or craftsmanship. Moreover, this was from an adult Kylin. Caspian had made up his mind to get the blood essence and Kylin nail fragments. In addition, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon itself was a treasure. Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 ¡®Vigor¡­¡¯ Caspian could clearly feel that vigor of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s body was constantly flowing toward the surrounding space. Although it had been seriously injured for such a long time, it was still a big demon at the shape-shifting stage after all. Thus, it naturally possessed a lot of vigor within its body. Moreover, Caspian always felt that Qi and blood of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was not the same as Qi and blood of ordinary demonic beasts. Caspian grabbed the other party¡¯s body with one hand. ¡°Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill!¡± Whoosh! Immediately, vigor in Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s body was constantly absorbed by Caspian. The dead body of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon also became withered and crisp at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was as if something hidden under the running water would be exposed after the tide ebbed. After hepletely absorbed vigor of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, a part of the other party¡¯s spine caught his attention. ording to his experience, any demonic beast whose Qi and blood had been sucked dry by him would turn into scorched branches and bark. Once blown by the wind, they would turn into ck ash and dissipate. The vast majority of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s corpse was indeed like this. But it was also because of this that the backbone became more and more different. It waspletely different from the charred ck body. That piece of spine was about half a foot long, snow-white and sparkling. In the center, there was a very thin thread that was probably ten times thinnerthan the hair. If one didn¡¯t take a closer look, one would never be able to discover it. When Caspian took off this part of the spine, Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s body was immediately smashed into powder and fell to the ground like a pile of coal ash. When Caspian got close to the spine, he was surprised to find that the ck line in the spine was not fixed inside, but flowing! ¡®That ck gas with an aura of destruction!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s mind moved. At the same time, he also remembered that the demonic rat said before that the main reason why Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was able to survive at that time was that it unexpectedly found the underground temple and obtained a portion of the inheritance from the Evil Avatar of the rainforest. ¡®Is this the source of the ck gas?¡¯ Caspian pondered for a moment and tried to inject spiritual Qi toward the backbone. But unexpectedly, spiritual Qi couldn¡¯t be Injected into it at all. After thinking for a while, Caspian murmured, ¡®I can¡¯t open a piece of my bones like the Ten-thousand- thought Savage Dragon and rece it with this thing¡­¡¯ As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian had an idea. He suddenly thought of a possibility. In order to verify it, he immediately condensed a drop of blood and dripped it on the crystal-clear spine. Then he looked over without blinking. The moment the bead of blood dripped on it, it was sucked into the spine. The surface of the spine looked the same as before, but when the blood bead was absorbed, Caspian could clearly feel that the backbone in his hand trembled slightly. This discovery lit up his eyes. So he simply cut his palm, and then grabbed the backbone with his bloody palm. Originally, Caspian thought that since the backbone could absorb his blood, he should let it absorb it and see what kind of changes it would make in the end. However, what he did not expect was that the moment he held the spine, it began to tremble violently. After shaking for less than two breaths, it exploded with a bang. It exploded in front of Caspian. This sudden change stunned Caspian all of a sudden. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Just as Caspian was puzzled, the trace of ck Qi that had been sealed in the spine suddenly rushed out and drilled into the wound on the palm of Caspian¡¯s hand. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In an instant, he felt an indescribable pain from his palm to his whole body along his arm. Every bone seemed to be constantly broken; every muscle seemed to be being cut by a blunt knife; everyyer of skin seemed to be poured with boiling water. In the blink of an eye, Caspian¡¯s entire body was soaked in sweat. ¡®The ck gas wants to destroy my body!¡¯ Although the sudden pain almost made Caspian faint, the powerful Immortal Demon Physique began to resist the destructive power. This would not increase the power causing the pain. Therefore, after the unbearable pain at the beginning, with each breath, as the defensive power of the Immortal Demon Physique increased, the pain would continue to weaken. Even so, when Caspianpletely suppressed the power, four hours had passed. Four hours seemed to be a little difficult. But in fact, the real pain was only the first two hours. The pain that followed was within the range that Caspian could endure. In thest two hours, it was almost like a mosquito bite, just a bit of feeling, almost negligible. During this period of time, Caspian had roughly figured out the source of the ck gas. ¡®This is Evil Avatar¡¯s inheritance that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon obtained¡­ However, this power was too powerful. Even at his peak, Ten Thousand Thought Dragon might not be able to control it, let alone Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon after being seriously injured. Therefore, it came up with a way to constrain this power and then seal it into its body¡­¡¯ ¡®Anyway, if it wanted to use this power, it had to use its own blood as a guide. It was sealed in its spine and could be used at will. Just now, because I didn¡¯t know it, I grabbed it with my palm full of vigor, which caused the sealed spine to explode. It was just like pouring arge river of water into a bottle. It would be strange if it didn¡¯t explode¡­¡¯ ¡®Now the power of Evil Avatar has been sealed in my body by the Immortal Demon Physique. Since that¡¯s the case, it can be used by me in the future¡­¡¯ Caspian pondered for a moment, raised his index finger, and waved it in the air. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Swoosh! A line of blood, with a high temperature, drew an arc of dozens of meters and drew outward. But what was different from the past was that there was a ck thread in the blood line this time. Deep within the thread was a destructive power, as if the ck hole of the universe could devour everything. Chi Ia! There was a out. It was not cutting trees or the earth, but a crack in the void. In the crack, endless darkness could be seen, revealing an abyss-like smell. Moreover, the gap did not disappear for a long time, as if it had existed since ancient times. Looking at the gap, Caspian blinked, finding it unbelievable. ¡®I seem to be the one who could really exert its true power?¡¯ Standing up, Caspian raised his hand again. This time, facing the bottomless pit on the ground, he pped down. Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 As the palm fell, the size of the pit on the ground doubled silently. And what was different from the past was that the erged pit at the moment gave people a feeling that it would never be filled. It seemed that it had disappeared from this world and turned into nothing. Staring at it for a moment made people panic and frightened. ¡®Although I don¡¯t know what it is, this aura is definitely not as simple as magical power¡­¡¯ Caspian looked at his palm. He had also used the power of the ck gas when he pped down just now. When he was injured before, Caspian¡¯s understanding of the ck gas was that it was different from others and it had an unknown power. But when he mastered it and performed it again, he felt that the ck gas seemed to exceed the scope of his current understanding of power. It was something that existed on another level. ¡®Evil Avatar in the rainforest¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Caspian lowered his head and pondered for a moment. It seemed that it was necessary for him to go back and read through the ancient books and records to check the information about Evil Avatar in the Evil Mountain Forest. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Evil Avatar had probably existed a long time ago. However, with Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s foundation, there should be a book that introduced it. After making up his mind, Caspian temporarily gave up on this issue. He first went back to the depths of the ground and found the big vat containing the Soul Cultivation Liquid. The shape of the vat was also extremely simple and unadorned. It was called a big vat, but when Caspian put it on the ground, he found that it was actually a wine ss. It was just that the wine ss was so big that only giants could use it. Moreover, the ground was dark before, so he couldn¡¯t see it clearly. That was why he thought it was a big vat. The surface of the wine ss was engraved with extremelyplicated patterns, which seemed to be some kind of characters. However, these characters seemed to be twisted, giving people an extremely ancient feeling. Caspian had never seen them before, so he could not understand the meaning of them. Caspian was not in a hurry to understand them at this moment. Compared with these words, he was more concerned about the Soul Cultivation Liquid in the wine ss. When he reached the ground, he could see that the Soul Cultivation Liquid in the ss was like a deep amber, and it was very viscous. Even if the ss shook, the Soul Cultivation Liquid might not shake. Thinking of the feeling of being soaked in the Soul Cultivation Liquid, Caspian closed his eyes and looked into the depths of his sea of consciousness. Although the Gates of Hell In the depths of sea of consciousness had not returned to its original state, it now gave people a feeling of withered wood meeting the spring. This was a sign of getting better. ¡®After l go back, I¡¯ll study it carefully¡­¡¯ Caspian reached out and grabbed the wine ss and the Soul Cultivation Liquid, putting them into his Earrings of Echo. After that, Caspian did not rush back immediately. Instead, he spent another two days searching carefully in the underground temple. The degree of destruction of this underground temple was far beyond Caspian¡¯s imagination. He didn¡¯t know what kind of disaster the temple had experienced in the past, but when the temple had sunk into the ground, most likely seventy to eighty percent of thend hadpletely copsed and been destroyed. Therefore, there were not many ces for Caspian to search. In the end, when Caspian left, he only took a few bs with simr words on them. The words on these stone bs might help Caspian understand about the temple and Evil Avatar. As for the rest, there was nothing more valuable. During the two months after leaving the prince¡¯s mansion and leaving for Evil Mountain Range, Caspian sessfully obtained the blood essence of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon and began to return. However, Caspian did not return to me Gordon¡¯s mansion directly. Before he went back to Lunia, he had to deal with things with the White family of Same Spirit City. It would take several days to get back. Since the matter had been settled, there was no need for Caspian to use his Heaven-Earth Chessboard to travel. Instead, he took out his spirit boat and drove it to the Same Spirit City. This time, he had used the third spirit boat. The first spirit boat was destroyed by Valdis Goth, and the second one was lent to Sue White and Zo Yellow to escape at that time. Because the spirit boat had the function of the Flying magic weapon, from the beginning, it was definitely not something that anyone could easily use. Generally speaking, a family with a poption of four to five thousand and Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators owned five or six spirit boats. Only the high-level officials of the family, or someone with something urgent and important, could use spirit boat. For people like Caspian, who immediately took out another one without blinking after the spirit boat was destroyed, and there were more than three cultivators in stock, it could be said that there were none, but in his current realm, they were definitely very rare rich people. However, Caspian did not have such a self-awareness. He casually took out his spirit boat, wiped off the family insignia on it, and then stepped on the way back. Two dayster, he returned to the periphery of Evil Mountain Range. ording to the spirit boat¡¯s direction and speed, it would take about half a day for him topletely leave the scope of Evil Mountain Range. Previously, he had been being chased by demonic beasts. Later, he tried his best to finally kill Head Dog and Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, and then he continued to travel. Caspian looked at the sky and decided not to go on the journey tonight. He rested in the wild for a night and traveled in the daytime the next day. At the same time, he told Jessica about what had happened in the past few days in detail. After searching for a t terrain, Caspiannded spirit boat on the ground and arranged a spiritual Qi gathering formation nearby. Then, he sat down and rested. Not long after the meditation, he raised his head with a thought and saw several beams of light flying toward him in the distance. Caspian nced at it and then did not pay any more attention to it. After all, the world was vast. There was no reason for him not to allow anyone else to pass through when he was meditating. Coincidentally, these people who flew over seemed to have the same n as Caspian. They stopped traveling tonight and rested in this t open space. So after flying for a distance in the direction of Caspian, theynded. Several beams of light shed andnded near Caspian. There were more than a dozen cultivators wearing the sect disciples¡¯ costumes and stepping on flying swords. Among these cultivators, there were men and women, and the leader was a male cultivator from Heavenly Spirit Realm. Several of the female cultivators seemed to be flying for the first time. Afternding on the ground, they were still talking excitedly, discussing the wonderful experience of flying just now. At this moment, the other male cultivators had already begun to arrange defense array method around under themand of that Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator to prepare for the night¡¯s rest. At this time, one of the female cultivators with sharp eyes suddenly saw Caspian not far ahead and eximed, ¡°Ah! Senior Brother Todd, there¡¯s someone there!¡± Senior Brother Howard Todd was the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator among the group of people. He looked to be in his twenties, with a kind of temperament between his eyebrows and eyes. To put it nicely, it was heroic, or to put it bluntly, it was proud of himself as a genius. After hearing the female cultivator¡¯s words, he looked in the direction of Caspian and frowned slightly. Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 When cultivators were resting outside, they were most afraid that there were others nearby. ¡°After all, you¡¯re so close to me in such a wild ce. Who knows what you¡¯re going to do?¡± However, looking at the realm of Caspian, and then at the fact that there was only one person on the other side, and the other side had arrived here before their team. After thinking for a while, the Heavenly Spirit Realm shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Just do your own thing first.¡± There were more than a dozen cultivators in this group. When it came to arranging formations, naturally, there was no need for everyone to be busy. Among them, only a few people who were in a higher realm were busy preparing. Most of the remaining cultivators had just reached the realm of Holy Land Realm. It seemed that they rarely went out for training. They were full of curiosity. They were in groups of three or five, walking around and looking around. As for Howard, as the one with the highest realm, he was in the middle. If there was any problem, he could help in time. However, this group of cultivators was too close to the resting ce of Caspian, only less than 10 kilometers away. For cultivators who had reached Holy Land Realm, this distance could really be reached in a short time. Caspian himself did not interfere because the other party did not take the initiative to provoke him. As for the fact that the other party really dared to expel him because of theirrge number of people or their high realm, he could only me the other party for being blind. Because the other party was disciples of the sect, they were good at doing things. Soon, the nearby defense array methods were set up. Although Heavenly Spirit Realm couldst for a long time without eating, the junior brothers and sisters of Holy Land Realm cultivators still needed to rely on food to replenish their physical strength. Someone set up a pot and cooked food full of spiritual Qi. During the waiting time, these sect disciples did not walk around casually. Instead, they formed a circle and talked to each other. ¡°Senior Brother Todd, do you think the negotiations between Martial Uncle and the White family will go smoothly?¡± One of the female cultivators asked Howard. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem.¡± After thinking for a while, Howard replied confidently. ¡°But senior brother¡­¡± Another beautiful female cultivator raised a question. ¡°I heard that the White family has a very good reputation in Same Spirit City. They even had the feat of protecting the citizens of the city and the entire n¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators died for It¡­ In this case, what can Martial Uncle and the others do if the other party don¡¯t agree?¡± ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t worry too much¡­¡± Before Howard could answer, a male cultivator next to her said with a smile, ¡°The reason why our sect is led here by Martial Uncle is that we have absolute confidence. Otherwise, as a prestigious sect, if we wouldn¡¯t be able to make a fallen family submit to us, wouldn¡¯t that mean that we would lose our reputation and beughed at!¡± ¡°Senior Brother Todd, am I right?¡± Howard nodded. ¡°That makes sense.¡± After being praised by Senior Brother of Heavenly Spirit Realm, the male cultivator¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed into a smile. However, the beautiful female cultivator asked, ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯m not clear about. Since it was Martial Uncle who led us to Same Spirit City this time, why did you take us to the Evil Mountain Forest?¡± ¡°Senior Brother Todd is doing this for our own good!¡± A male cultivator next to her immediately said. ¡°Huh?¡± The female cultivator¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t you know that the fur and bones of demonic beasts are the best materials for refining weapons? Moreover, there were many exotic minerals and produce growing in Evil Mountain Range¡­ If we can find one or two to refine pills, it will be a great benefit for us no matter we use them on our own and give them to the sect.¡± ¡°It is just that there are many demonic beasts in the Evil Mountain Range, and their strength is astonishing. Although we are cultivators of Holy Land Realm, if we enter it rashly, even if there are more than a dozen people, it will be difficult to guarantee that we will not be hurt. But this time, with Senior Brother Todd leading the way, it ispletely different¡­¡± ¡°Senior Brother Todd is now an honorable Master of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. With him protecting us, we won¡¯t suffer any damage at all. It will be no problem for us toe back with full gains,¡± The male cultivator exined in detail. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Among the crowd, only two or three of them knew the purpose of this trip, and the others didn¡¯t know. All cultivators present looked excited. The words ¡°magic weapons¡± and ¡°elixirs ¡± were the greatest motivation for them. All of a sudden, all kinds of ttering words to Senior Brother Todd were endless like a surging river. After learning that they were here to kill demons and search for treasures, and that they were protected by Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, it meant that they were on a safe journey to get treasures, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became much more rxed than before. There were even male cultivators who took out their spiritual alcohols and drank a few cups of wine each. When they were drinking spiritual alcohol, someone signaled with his eyes that they should be on guard against Caspian in the distance. When they heard this question, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Howard. Howard was a Heavenly Spirit Realm, so everyone naturally followed his lead. He raised his ss and shook his head with a sneer. All of a sudden, everyone burst intoughter and praised him again. ¡°Boy, with a Master like Senior Brother Todd here, are you still worried about a sneak attack from a Holy Land Realm? Then there is only one person in Holy Land Realm. We have been surrounded by defense arrays for a longtime. What are you worried about?¡± ¡°With Senior Brother Todd here, even if the other side has more than a dozen Holy Land Realm cultivators, let alone a Holy Land Realm, they should take the initiative to get out of here. By the way, I think what you said makes sense. The other party is just a person. Why is he so close to us?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s up to no good. If I met a group of sect cultivators in the wild, and Master was in charge, I would definitely greet them from a distance and apologize before leaving. Look at that guy, he¡¯s sitting there steadily and doesn¡¯t seem to take us seriously at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s suspicious enough to be alone in the wild. Now that he is so bold after seeing we sect disciples, it¡¯s even more suspicious. Maybe it¡¯s some kind of dark cultivators! When I was in the Same Spirit City, I often heard people say that there are often dark cultivators appearing in this evil rainforest!¡± At this moment, the topic had changed. In addition, after drinking spiritual alcohol, cultivators were drunk. Immediately, these cultivators began to talk nonsense. At this time, a male Holy Land Realm cultivator stood up. His face was red and his neck was red. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Senior Brother Todd, that cultivator¡¯s identity is indeed suspicious. Please allow me to expel him¡­¡± As soon as the cultivator¡¯s voice fell, several people next to him also stood up and shouted, ¡°I want to go, I want to go!¡± When these people spoke before, Howard didn¡¯t say anything but listened quietly. When he heard these people¡¯s fierce words, he just smiled. But now, seeing someone actively ask to expel the cultivator five kilometers away, he couldn¡¯t help frowning. Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 In fact, there was a reason for Howard¡¯s current hesitation. If the other party was just one person, then it would be up to his junior brothers to expel the other party. After all, the other party was left alone, and his realm was not as high as theirs. In the world of cultivators, strength and realm were respected. But now, the problem was that there was a spirit boat parked next to the other party. Moreover, the spirit boat was quite luxurious. Obviously, it was not an ordinary one. Generally speaking, the number of spirit boats a cultivator n possessed was extremely limited. Even the Sect disciples, including him, didn¡¯t carry their spirit boats on this trip. Instead, they were using flying swords. However, the other party had a very good spirit boat by himself. Compared with them, the other party seemed to be extremely wealthy. Inparison, even if Howard knew it was not his problem, he still felt a little ufortable in his heart. The silence of Howard had be tacit consent in the eyes of the group of cultivators around him. As a result, their discussion became more and more enthusiastic. This feeling was as if they had to raise the banner of morality for themselves before they did something. ¡°Did you notice that although that guy was alone, there was a spirit boat parked on one side.¡± ¡°Do you mean that he still haspanions?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me clearly? I said that he was alone, but he had a spirit boat. People in the secr world all know that even if one has money, one doesn¡¯t show off. And now it is in a widely recognized ce like Evil Mountain Forest. So don¡¯t you think that this guy is really suspicious?¡± ¡°Based on your analysis, there is indeed something wrong with this guy!¡± At this time, the female cultivators among the crowd found something again. ¡°Look carefully. The dress on the spirit boat doesn¡¯t look like a man¡¯s at all. Instead, a careful female cultivator will have such thoughts.¡± The one who spoke was the beautiful female cultivator among the crowd. Because of her outstanding appearance, this female cultivator was very popr among the male cultivators. Therefore, even if what she said at this moment was unreasonable, people would believe it first. The more the crowd looked at Caspian, the more suspicious he was. As for the spirit boat, it did not seem to belong to him. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As a result, when one of cultivators discovered that the emblem of a n or sect that should have belonged to the spirit boat had been erased, he came to aplete conclusion. ¡°This spirit boat doesn¡¯t belong to him!¡± ¡°The erased emblem is the best evidence!¡± ¡°He stole the spirit boat!¡± ¡°He is a dark cultivator! Absolute a dark cultivator!¡± ¡°As cultivators of our generation, we should get rid of demons and protect one side!¡± All of a sudden, everyone shouted slogans in unison. All of them were filled with righteous indignation, and their faces were shining with the holy brilliance of the world. After that, everyone cupped their hands and said in unison, ¡°Senior Brother Todd, please allow us to eradicate dark cultivators and avenge the cultivators who have died!¡± Seeing this scene, the little doubt in Howard¡¯s heart disappearedpletely. So he nodded and sat on the spot to watch everyone go to ¡°killing the devil¡±. He was the confidence of everyone. Moreover, the distance of five kilometers would not affect Howard at all since he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, even if the other party used some means. While Caspian was sitting cross-legged in meditation, he was suddenly interrupted by the loud noise of the crowd in front of him. Suddenly, he raised his eyelids with dissatisfaction, frowned, and looked at the other party. After this life-and-death experience in the Evil Mountain Range, Caspian gained a lot of enlightenment. More importantly, the bottleneck, which had been stuck in Holy Land Realm for a long time, showed signs of loosening. This performance surprised Caspian. After all, for cultivators, Holy Land Realm and Heavenly Spirit Realm were totally different. Under the Heavenly Spirit Realm, all of them were nonentities. It could be said that under Heavenly Spirit Realm, no matter how strong one was, there was a limit. However, once people stepped into Heavenly Spirit Realm, it meant that they had entered a brand new level. What they saw, what they knew, what they felt, what they heard, and everything else would increase greatly, and their future path was even more limitless. If the Path to Immortality waspared to the road under his feet, True Martial Realm, Pulse Control Realm, and Holy Land Realm were steep stairs all the way up. On Heavenly Spirit Realm, it was as if they had arrived at a wide and t road. There was even a carriage pulling the road, thousands of miles a day. This kind of difference was simply indescribable. Caspian now felt as if he had peeked into the threshold of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Just as he was looking for a feeling in his heart, a deafening scream suddenly came from the other side. He didn¡¯t know what the scream was, but it interrupted Caspian¡¯s thoughts. Although the feeling of breaking through the realm still lingered in his heart, the unhappiness in his heart at the moment still influenced hisprehension. ¡°This group of guys, when they saw me here and didn¡¯t know how to take the initiative to avoid me, they already broke the rules. Now, they even disturb my cultivationprehension?¡± Just as Caspian was getting more and more dissatisfied, he found that the group of cultivators in the distance were approaching him aggressively. Among the more than a dozen cultivators who came over, some of them were obviously blushing, and some of them were drunk. It was obvious that they had just drunk spiritual alcohol. Seeing that the other party was looking for trouble, Caspian stood up from the ground with a gloomy face. ¡°Hey, let me ask you, where did you get this spirit boat from!¡± Aftering over, the first male cultivator pointed at Caspian and asked in an angry tone. As soon as he finished speaking, the cultivator suddenly felt as if his head had been pierced by a needle. He gasped in pain, covered his head, and squatted down on the ground. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Someone next to him asked him with concern. But this cultivator was in so much pain that he couldn¡¯t say anything at the moment, let alone speak. This pain made him have no time to listen to what others were saying. Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, the others didn¡¯t think too much. They thought that he was drunk, so they put their attention on Caspian again. Relying on therge number of people around her, the beautiful female cultivator sneered at Caspian. ¡°If you don¡¯t exin the origin of this spirit boat clearly today, don¡¯t think about leaving here so easily!¡± At this moment, the female cultivator¡¯s poprity was the best proof. As soon as she spoke, the male cultivators around her shouted in unison, ¡°Yes! Tell me the truth, where did this spirit boate from?¡± ¡°Which family did you steal it from?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like a good guy since you¡¯re alone here!¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell us what you¡¯ve done. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± ¡°I thought there was something wrong with you before, but now let¡¯s see how you can defend yourself!¡± The angry roars from above sounded as if Caspian should not only be nailed to the shame pir, but also like a mouse crossing the street. Everyone should be beaten. The sound of criticism and rebuke rose and fell one after another, making people¡¯s eardrums buzz. Caspian narrowed his eyes and spat out a word coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡± Although it was only a short sentence, it was apanied by a thunder-like explosion and a dazzling lightning. Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 Phew! A bolt of lightning shot out like a waterfall. All of a sudden, the group of cultivators in front of Caspian was all sent flying dozens of meters away. Both men and women¡¯s hair stood on end. Their faces were ck, and their eyes were dull. They opened their mouths slightly and spat out mouthfuls of white smoke. ¡°I¡­¡± Seeing this scene in the distance, Howard didn¡¯t think there would be anything wrong with it at all. Although the other side seemed to be quite powerful, there were arge number of disciples on his side. Even if there was any conflict with the other side, this group of junior brothers and sisters would definitely be able to resist the other side for a while. As a Heavenly Spirit Realm, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to subdue this reckless guy? However, things werepletely different from what he had imagined. The other party¡¯s magic directly sent more than a dozen cultivators flying at the same time, and even he, a Heavenly Spirit Realm, had no chance to react. At this moment, he was stunned for a moment, and then he came to his senses. With a gloomy face, he shouted, ¡°Dark cultivator, how dare you!¡± As his voice sounded, he stepped on the flying sword, and his whole person was iparably unrestrained. He turned into a shocking swan and flew toward Caspian. He pointed at Caspian with both hands and shot out a magic. Swoosh! The pale golden Iig ht, with a sharp cut, was faster than the speed of sound. In an instant, it came in front of Caspian and out toward his chest. Caspian sneered and reached out to grab it. Crack! The light shed in Caspian¡¯s hand, but it couldn¡¯t hurt him at all. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Howard was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t help shouting. The fact that the other party dared to pick up the magic with his hand was enough to surprise Howard. Now, magic disyed by him, a Heavenly Spirit Realm, could not cause any damage to his opponent, which was enough to shock him. Howard immediately understood Since the other party had the courage to stay here alone, he was really confident. Howard knew that he had encountered a tricky problem today. Realizing this, he didn¡¯t hesitate to throw his hands. All of a sudden, silver light fell on the ground. An ancient zither hovered in front of him. A faint glow spread out from the surface of the zither string. It gave people a feeling of holiness, coldness, nobility, and invible. ¡°Moonlight Ancient Zither! Go to hell!¡± Howard¡¯s face was as heavy as water, and he stretched out his hand to pull the strings. The sound of the zither rang out. A musical note seemed to appear in the void. However, these notes were like iron and silver hooks, with a cold murderous intent, as if many assassins were trying to assassinate Caspian. Each of them was a fatal blow, and there was nowhere to escape. Cultivators on the ground gradually realized what was going on. Seeing the cold light of the silver moon in front of them, they eximed, ¡°Senior Brother Todd has made a move!¡± ¡°Spirit tool¡¯s Moonlight Ancient Zither! This guy is dead meat!¡± ¡°How dare you, dark cultivator! How dare you attack cultivators of our sect! You¡¯ll die without a burial ce today!¡± The roars were full of resentment toward Caspian. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Caspian frowned and took a step forward against Howard and the ancient zither. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± ¡°The Assassination Skill of the Stabbing Hill!¡± At this moment, Howard¡¯s magical power had already been prepared. Within a radius of several kilometers, rays of silver light appeared in the void. These rays of light were crisscrossed and chilling, with a heart- palpitating aura. The light kept flowing above, and all the targets were Caspian. Caspian also attacked fiercely. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± The sanguine light on his fingertip swung violently along with his arm. In an instant, it was as if a blood river was surging and rolling away. Immediately, the surrounding void seemed to be boiling. Streaks of blood light intertwined into a big full of anger and death. Each time, it seemed to tear the void apart and jumped violently, crushing people¡¯s souls into pieces. Crack! Crack! Crack! In just a moment, the silver light all over the sky was smashed into pieces, as if countless fragments were falling from the sky. The group of cultivators who were still shouting for Howard suddenly froze on their faces. The shock in Howard¡¯s heart waspletely revealed on his face. ¡®What¡¯s going on! A Holy Land Realm¡¯s magic broke my magical power! I can¡¯t even block his attack!¡¯ ¡°How was this possible! This guy has such a strong vigor. This is not a dark cultivator, but a transformed demon!¡¯ With this thought in mind, the legs of Howard went limp, and his heart fell directly into therge intestine. It was true that he was a Master, but he had been promoted for less than three months. In the face of a demonic beast that was stronger than a cultivator at the same level, it would be difficult to even draw a tie, let alone gain an advantage. What¡¯s more, as soon as he made his move, he felt the terrible pressure from the other party. Just as he was in a daze, Caspian had arrived in front of him. A long residual shadow of Caspian was pulled out of the void. With a movement of his body, the space trembled as if it was about to break at any time. ¡°Moonlight Ancient Zither, the moonlight¡­ Huh?¡± Just as he was about to use his magical power again, Howard suddenly froze. The strings of the zither were broken one by one. ck beams of light could be seen everywhere, carrying an aura of destruction. The ck light continued to extend to the surface of the zither, and in the blink of an eye, the surface of the zither was covered with cracks. Formation and runes engraved in the ancient spirit tools zither were all broken and disintegrated at this moment. The light on the surface dimmed in an instant. A spirit tool turned into a piece of scrap metal. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible!¡± The eyes of Howard widened in an instant, and his eyeballs were about to fall out. At this moment, Caspian, like a gust of wind, rolled up in front of Howard. He raised his hand and pped the zither. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With a bang, the zither was smashed into pieces. Then, his five fingers turned into ws and fiercely pressed down toward the power. A golden rune burst out from his wrist and formed a magic garment. It was shining with golden light, giving people a feeling that it was indestructible and covered his whole body. Caspian pped his palm on the golden Magic Garment. There was a loud noise, deafening everyone. Ripples surged in all directions. The light of the magic garment dimmed rapidly. The next moment, with a bang, it exploded into pieces. Blood spurted from Howard¡¯s eyes, nose, and ears. He screamed and flew backward. Caspian caught up with him and pped him again. Bang! Howard was like a fly, hitting the ground from mid-air, leaving a big pit on the ground with a bang. Caspian followed closely behind and reached out to take off the storage pouch on Howard¡¯s waist. Howard¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he still wanted to resist, but he was frightened by Caspian¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t dare to move at all. Seeing that his storage pouch had been snatched away, Howard¡¯s heart ached so much that it felt like it was about to bleed. Just as his body and mind were suffering a terrible blow, he felt his body be light again. By the time he came to his senses again, Caspian had already thrown him in the direction of the group of cultivators. The other party looked rxed and casual, as if he was throwing a sack. Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 With a bang, the group of cultivators was so scared that they wanted to jump up on the spot when Howard crashed to the ground. They had ever heard of a rank-skipping challenge before, but no one had ever seen a Holy Land Realm push Heavenly Spirit Realm to the ground and rub him against the ground. When did Heavenly Spirit Realm be so worthless? These watching cultivators were still so shocked. Howard, who was sent flying by Caspian head-on, deeply felt how horrible the power burst out of Caspian at that moment was. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. A magic broke his magical power and threw him out like a dead dog. Where did this guye from? ¡°We¡¯re going to die.¡± Howard bit his lips, tears welling up in his eyes. If the time could return to a few days ago, even if he was beaten to death, he would not take the initiative to bring this group of junior brothers and sisters to the Evil Mountain Forest for expedience. Who would have thought that before they could even step into the Evil Mountain Range, the group of people on their side would be stopped by the other side alone? All of a sudden, the group of Sect cultivators felt their hearts go cold, and their bodies and minds trembled. They looked at Caspian in terror. When Caspian came to them, almost everyone shrank into a ball and did not dare to breathe. ¡°Which sect are you from?¡± Caspian asked coldly. At this moment, Caspian was standing in front of this group of cultivators. Even though he was only one person and his realm was not the highest, his momentum suppressed everyone present. All cultivators present felt as if a mountain was pressing on their chests, making them breathless, and the blood in their limbs seemed to have solidified. ¡°We, we are from the Limit Gate. Now you are treating us like this, our teacher¡­¡± A disciple trembled and pointed at Caspian, speaking loudly, as if to boost his courage. Caspian swept his eyes over the disciple. With just a nce, the disciple could not move, as if he had been targeted by an ancient fierce beast. His face was as pale as paper. ¡°My uncle is¡­¡± Swoosh! With a sweep of Caspian¡¯s arm, the disciple¡¯s head flew out. Before he died, there was still a look of disbelief on his face. ¡°I¡¯m about to tell you my identity, but you still dare to kill me?¡± A stream of blood spurted out of the disciple¡¯s headless mouth. After shaking a few times, he fell to the ground. There was a strong smell of blood at once. ¡®This group of people interrupted my thoughts and used me of being a dark cultivator. At this moment, they even wanted to suppress me with their identities¡­¡¯ There was a murderous look in Caspian¡¯s eyes. With this lesson, no one at the scene dared to speak again. They all kept quiet and even breathed carefully. They were so scared that tears welled up in their eyes, but they tried their best to hold them back. They were afraid that tears would fall down. With the fear, all the alcohol on the wine turned into cold sweat and came out of their bodies. Looking at Caspian, the corpses on the ground, and Howard of falling to the ground covered with blood, everyone finally understood what kind of terrible person they had provoked. To be able to defeat a Heavenly Spirit Realm with a single strike and still dare to kill a sect disciple, this kind of cultivator must have an astonishing background! In fact, that was indeed the case. Caspian was the disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, thergest sect in Lunia. He hadn¡¯t even heard of the Limit Gate. He was afraid that it was just a sect in the nearby Efrax. Although there were a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator in charge, it was the difference between a small boat and a giant ship, which was not worth mentioningpared to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. ¡°The Limit Gate¡­¡± Looking at this group of cultivators, Caspian sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t your elders teach you not to disturb others¡¯ cultivation in the wild?¡± As soon as these words came out, the hearts of these cultivators went cold. For cultivators, disturbing other people¡¯s cultivation was enough to cause them to fight to the death. It seemed that the other party was asking for an exnation. In the end, it was Heavenly Spirit Realm Howard who spoke. He took a few steps forward weakly and said weakly, ¡°We didn¡¯t think too much about this and brought you trouble. Please forgive us. If possible, we are willing topensate you for your loss¡­¡± When he said these words, Howard felt as if a knife was cutting through his heart. He had thought that after he was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, he would get rid of his identity as an ant and be a noble master. However, when he went out for the first time after his promotion, he was taught a lesson by the ¡°ant¡± in his eyes. Now he had to beg for mercy in a low voice. This kind of humiliation made him spit out another mouthful of blood on the spot. ¡°Compensation?¡± Caspian squinted at Howard and smiled. ¡°Then name me a price. What price can exchange your lives for it.¡± Howard and the group of cultivators were stunned. If it was Caspian who made the conditions, they would agree. But now that they offered a price, it meant that what were worth exchanging their lives for. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say something so cheap. But if it was very valuable, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud either. In other words, Caspian was not only suppressing this group of people, but also handing over the difficult problem to them. ¡°We¡­ We¡­¡± Howard¡¯s face darkened. But in terms of strength, he didn¡¯t dare to turn hostile. He had used his magical power before and his spirit tool was also used. However, he was pressed to the ground by the other side and rubbed against the ground. Now that his spirit tool had been destroyed and his storage pouch had been taken away, how could he fight the other party? ¡®Heavenly Spirit Realm self-destructed?¡¯ Howard suspected that there were only two possibilities for him if he destructed himself. The first possibility was that he was killed before he had time to self-destruct, just like the guy who had just died. The second possibility was that his opponent was unscathed, and his self-detonation only killed his fellow disciples. What¡¯s more, he had finally been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm and had not enjoyed anything yet. He was not willing to die just like that. After thinking for a long time, he hesitated and said, ¡°Elders of our sect are working in Same Spirit City not far from the Evil Mountain Forest. If you are willing, you can talk to our Elders in detail¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re using your seniors to suppress me?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. Howard suddenly trembled rapidly. Just as he was about to deny that it was absolutely not what he meant, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his brain. This feeling, as if thousands of red steel needles were stabbing into his brain, made him think that he might as well die in an instant. A picture shed across his mind. When the disciple next to him came to question Caspian, the first person just finished his sentence and fell to the ground with his head in his arms. At that time, he thought that that guy had drunk too much spiritual alcohol. Howard endured the intense pain and opened his teary eyes to look at the disciple. He saw the disciple rolling his eyes and looking up at the sky. He chuckled foolishly, and the corners of his mouth pulled out a long string of silver hair that hung down onto the ground. But he didn¡¯t even notice it. Seeing this scene, Howard took a deep breath. He was so scared that his gut almost slipped out of therge intestine. Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 All the signs in front of him indicated that the disciple who had been attacked by Divine Sense had be a fool now! Given the disciple¡¯s current state, even the head of the sect wouldn¡¯t be able to save him. With this in mind, Howard became even more terrifying. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He endured the pain and said with difficulty, ¡°I absolutely have no other meaning. We did something wrong. We offended you, so it¡¯s reasonable for us topensate you¡­ I just don¡¯t know what kind of compensation you want. I mentioned Elders of the sectj ust to show that we won¡¯t run away, so please don¡¯t misunderstand¡­¡± At the end of his words, Howard felt as if he was about to faint. Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense was much stronger than his. Under this inhuman torture, it could be said to be a miracle since he couldst until the end of this sentence. As soon as he finished speaking, the pain of being stabbed in the head suddenly disappeared. However, the intense difort brought by the pain still made him feel that everything in front of him was ck and the sky was spinning. It would be extremely difficult for him to stand up, let alone run spiritual Qi in his body. Caspian sneered and said, ¡°In this case, hand over your magic weapons and storage pouches.¡± As soon as Caspian said this, no one on the scene dared to object. After all, the end of those who had the courage to speak loudly was right in front of their eyes. Who would choose to y tricks unless they were tired of living? All of a sudden, the storage pouches and flying swords of these cultivators were in the hands of Caspian. Even if some people showed reluctance in their eyes, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°What else can I do for you, Sir?¡± Howard asked with difficulty. ¡°Get lost. Wait for me in the Same Spirit City,¡± Caspian said coldly. At first, when they heard his words, everyone was stunned. Some even thought that their ears were broken. Did he let them go just like that? ¡°Sir¡­ Are you¡­ Asking us to leave?¡± Howard asked in disbelief. Caspian snorted and said, ¡± When I return to Same Spirit City, I will take the initiative to ask your Elders for the money to buy your lives. So you wait for me there and prepare as much things as possible.¡± After hesitating for a while, Howard decided to ask, ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t you afraid¡­ That we¡¯ll leave soon?¡± Caspian did not answer, but looked at Howard with a faint smile. The look in his eyes made Howard¡¯s neck feel cold. He didn¡¯t know why, but when he looked at Caspian¡¯s eyes, he always felt that the other party seemed to want him to go back on his word. But on second thought, he broke out in a cold sweat. It was as easy as eating and drinking for the other party to deal with him, a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator before. As for Elders with the highest realm of the Limit Gate, they were at Heavenly Spirit Realm. If he went back on his word, wouldn¡¯t it be equivalent to giving the other party an excuse toe knocking on his door and making trouble? He was afraid that the other party still wanted him to go back on his word. At that time, there would be a good reason for the other party to go straight to the mountain gate! Thinking of this, Howard felt that Caspian¡®s eyes were more and more horrible and meaningful. With the help of his disciples, Howard stood up and bowed to Caspian respectfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Excellency. We¡¯ll definitely wait for you in the Same Spirit City. We owe you¡­¡± When he said these words, his mouth was bitter, but he could only continue, ¡°I will never do anything that goes against my promise.¡± ¡°Haha, promise¡­¡± Caspian sneered. ¡®It was obvious that they were trying to rob me, but they failed and were robbed by me instead¡­ However, his words were pasted with gold on his face.¡¯ Caspian¡¯s sneer made Howard¡¯s face burn, and he felt ufortable all over. Therefore, he did not dare to stay any longer in front of Caspian and quickly led a group of disciples to leave. The group of disciples around him were so scared that they thought that their Path to Immortality and lives would end here. They didn¡¯t expect that not only would they survive, but the other party would also let them go. All of a sudden, this group of people struggled for time and disappeared from the sight of Caspian in a moment, as if they were afraid that Caspian woulde back. ¡°The Limit Gate¡­¡± Caspian snorted in the direction that cultivators had left. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back on your word and let me have a look?¡± The most important reason for letting this group of people go was that Caspian did not think about what kind of treasures he would squeeze out from this group of people. He still didn¡¯t know much about the Limit Gate, and he didn¡¯t know what good things this sect had. Since the other party had taken the initiative to send it to him, he naturally had to y his part. Therefore, Caspian nned to ask the White family about it after he returned to Same Spirit City. He would only start after he had made up his mind. If there were any precious treasures of heaven and earth in the Limit Gate that he did not know, but he asked for something else, wouldn¡¯t it be a great waste? Maybe he would beughed at by this group of cultivators behind. As for the matter of the Limit Gate going back on their word, it was just like Caspian¡¯s attitude just now. ¡®If you have the guts, then go back on your word¡­ When the timees, it won¡¯t be me asking for anything, but the whole sect will have the surname Montgomery.¡¯ Thinking about this kind of thing, Caspian still had some expectations. In addition to this reason, there was another reason why Caspian asked the group of cultivators to leave. It was that when he meditated and cultivated before, he felt as if he had broken through the bottleneck of Holy Land Realm. And when he was talking to Howard, this feeling appeared in his mind again. The feeling ofprehending was sometimes fleeting. If the feeling being interrupted could be restored, Caspian naturally needed to grasp it well. After sending them away, Caspian immediately recalled the map he got from the White family and chose a hidden and safe ce nearby. He drove the spirit boat and rushed over quickly. When he arrived at the ce, in order to save time, he did not set up formation himself. Instead, he directly threw out a Chaos Formation array to protect him. Then, he threw the spiritual mountain beside him and sat down on the spot. This promotion was extremely important for Caspian. It was not only a breakthrough in the realm, but also a change from an ant to a master. If Pulse Control Realm waspared to the threshold of the Path to Immortality, then Heavenly Spirit Realm was the gate of the Path to Immortality. Only by entering Heavenly Spirit Realm could one enter the gate of cultivation. At that time, everything he heard and saw would bepletely different. It was no exaggeration to say that no matter how many ces cultivators of Holy Land Realm had been to and how many rumors they had heard, they were just frogs at the bottom of a well and only knew a little about the world. Only by reaching Heavenly Spirit Realm could one face the world and understand many real things about this world of cultivation. Because of this, this promotion was extremely important. If an ordinary Holy Land Realm cultivator was in front of the gate at this moment, it was normal for him to prepare for three or five years in order to take this step. However, Caspian was not so worried at this time. Because before that, he was fully prepared. In other words, Caspian had already been fully prepared. What hecked before was only the realm. After meditating for two days, a rumbling sound could be heard. The surrounding spiritual Qi, with Caspian¡¯s body as the center, transformed into a tornado that swept out in all directions. Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 The tornado blew up the surrounding ground, creating a crack, as if it was being cut by a knife or an axe. The rustling sound made people feel a stinging pain in their cheeks. However, Caspian sat cross-legged in the center of the storm. He was as heavy as a mountain and as deep as the sea. His aura continued to rise, and his entire body emanated an aura of absolute dominance. He could also feel that there was a wonderful change in his brain. His thoughts seemed to have been greatly developed, and many wonderful ideas kept spreading. Not only that, but his reaction and perception of the surrounding things had also greatly increased. It could be said that he had reached the level of ¡°a thorough investigation¡±. At the same time, his Divine Sense became more and more concentrated. Furthermore, the range of his divine sense continued to spread. Although he didn¡¯t open his eyes, Caspian could predict the trajectory of a drop of dew falling down 100 miles away. This was his perception of external objects. His perception of himself had reached the level where he could ¡°see internally¡±. In other people¡¯s eyes, the surface of Caspian seemed to be covered with ayer of faint light. However, when Caspian used his Divine Sense to probe himself, his body became transparent. The texture of the muscles, the density of the bones, the heart, the lungs, the guts, and so on were as clear as crystal, and they could be seen clearly. Caspian could see that as he breathed in and out, the surrounding spiritual Qi was being sucked into his body. The thick spiritual Qi that was as thick as fine jade entered his body, but it wasn¡¯t immediately absorbed by his body. Instead, it was as ifrge waves were sweeping through sand, continuously washing through his body. Every time he washed, there would be some blood seeping out of Caspian¡¯s body. When Caspian finally exhaled, these blood spots would be eliminated with this breath. He knew that these blood spots were all impurities in his body. Before Heavenly Spirit Realm, the food that he ate every day would leave impurities in his body. Because he had mastered the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, when he devoured spirit stones and demonic beasts, almost all impurities had been removed. Otherwise, the impurities piled up in his body would be extremely shocking. In fact, the current situation was the same. After stepping on the Path to Immortality, the impurities in Caspian¡¯s body were much less than when he was still in themandery. After all, at that time, he was still an ordinary person. Almost all the impurities that had been washed out were left behind at that time. However, even though he had been an ordinary person for more than ten years, the impurities in Caspian¡¯s body were much less than ordinary cultivators at the same level. If the impurities expelled from other cultivators werepared to a basket of steamed buns, the impurities washed out by Caspian this time would at most be a steamed bun debris. Not long after, there was no more impurities in Caspian¡¯s body. He also felt that his body had be much more rxed than before. As he breathed, his five viscera and six bowels seemed to resonate. He opened his mouth slightly, and the sound of a crane¡¯s cry rang out for a long time. By this time, he knew that one of his legs had stepped into the gate of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Not only that, but his foundation was also very solid. What he had to do next was to struggle hard and jump in with the other leg. When cultivators were promoted from Holy Land Realm to Heavenly Spirit Realm, there were three kinds of preparations. The first was to prepare enough spiritual Qi for promotion. Second, it was a safe and quiet environment. The third was to improve the chances of promotion through some methods. The third point was especially important because there was a chance of failure when he was promoted from Holy Land Realm to Heavenly Spirit Realm. The higher the realm, the greater the possibility of failure when crossing a big realm. When one reached an advanced realm, there would even be Heavenly Tribtions, such as Mental Demons, Skyfiends, and so on. Although there wouldn¡¯t be such a terrifying interference in the promotion of Holy Land Realm to Heavenly Spirit Realm, the possibility of failure meant that someone would fall. If the consequences was lighter, the realm would decline and would leave behind a hidden injury that would not allow one to advance even an inch. The worst case scenario would be that one¡¯s body and Dao were destroyed, and one¡¯s soul would be destroyed. However, for Caspian, these problems were nothing at all. The first point of spiritual Qi was enough. The spiritual mountain piled up with spirit stones around him released a dense and indescribable spiritual Qi, which directly turned into a substance. Caspian seemed to be sitting in a blessed ce. If others were surrounded by spiritual Qi, he might as well soak in the spiritual liquid. This difference was huge. If it was spread out, it would definitely make those cultivators who tried their best to find a blessed ce jealous. Second, it was a safe and quiet environment. At this moment, the location where Caspian was located was a top secret ce that only the White family knew. And for the sake of safety, he directly triggered a formation map of the Chaos Formation to surround him. Under such circumstances, unless there were more than a dozen cultivators or Amethyst Pce Realm attacking him, it was impossible to break the formation. Moreover, it would take time to break the formation. Everyone knew that no one would do this to stop him who was not famous in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect if they had to pay such a high price. As for the third question, it was even less important. The foundation of Caspian was stable, and the foundation was particrly solid. The adventure along the way also made the chances of promotion much higher than other cultivators. Caspian had obtained a Mortal Transformation Pill from the storage pouch of Jones Henry, the head of Setting Sun Gate. The function of a Mortal Transformation Pill was to increase the chances of a cultivator breaking through to Heavenly Spirit Realm, which could be said to be priceless. If Caspian contributed it to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it would not be a problem to exchange for thousands of merits. He would even be possible to directly be the disciple of a Amethyst Pce Realm Elder. But, Caspian did not choose to do so. When Caspian got it, he had made up his mind to use it when he was promoted. Now, it was time for Mortal Transformation Pill to y its role. Although it could only increase the chances of sess by ten to twenty percent, after Caspian used it, there was no possibility of failure in his promotion! Holding the reddish brown elixir in his palm, Caspian took a deep breath and opened his mouth to swallow it. In an instant, the efficacy of the medicine turned into a powerful help, suddenly pushing Caspian¡¯s breath up. Caspian felt as if he was a person climbing a mountain, and his whole body was suddenly injected with great power. This force made him not even need to move by himself. He just relied on inertia to quickly climb up the mountain peak. The top of the mountain represented the location of Heavenly Spirit Realm. *** Time passed little by little. Finally, a streak of light apanied the rumbling of the world, rushing into the sky.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The beam of light was dazzling and did not disappear for along time. If it were not for the fact that it was covered by the Chaos Formation, one could see it clearly from a hundred miles away. And this beam of spiritual light of heaven and earth was a sign that a cultivator had sessfully advanced to Heavenly Spirit Realm. This beam of light represented another cultivator leaping over the dragon gate. From now on, he was no longer an adult on the path of immortality, but a real master who had the ability to use his own magical power! Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 In the holy light, Caspian felt that his body waspletely watered by essence of the world at this moment. The irrigation of essence of the world could not only nourish his internal organs, dantian Qi Sea, but also improve his appearance and temperament. Some cultivators used to be ugly and wereughed at by others. However, the moment they were promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, they would be blessed by heaven and earth. They might be reborn and be handsome men and peerless beauties. Caspian¡¯s appearance was excellent to begin with. It was impossible to say that there would be a great change. Only a very small part of it had been modified slightly. If one didn¡¯t look carefully at these subtle changes, it was impossible to discover them. However, it made Caspian¡¯s temperament more stable and restrained. It was like a sword. It was originally sharp, but before people got close, they were already alert. But now, this sword had a simple and luxurious scabbard. The scabbard hid the sharpness of the sword, and at the same time, it raised the noble aura of the long sword so that no one dared to look down on it. And when the sword was unsheathed, the sharpness of the sword would be sharper than before! The beam of lightsted for almost an hour before gradually dissipating. However, Caspian was still meditating, absorbing the surrounding spiritual Qi. Although his realm had broken through smoothly, he still needed some time to stabilize his realm. Because his foundation was extremely solid, the time the process took was much shorter than others. In less than three days, Caspian¡¯s aurapletely stabilized. From this moment on, he was the real Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. Looking back at his entire cultivation career, it only took him seven years to go from losing all his strength to bing a Heaven Spirit Realm Master. Other cultivators might not even be able to touch the threshold of Heavenly Spirit Realm after spending 70 years. But Caspian did it in far short time. If this speed was told, it would be enough to scare people to death. ¡®It¡¯s finally done¡­¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes were shining and he clenched his fists tightly. At this time, returning to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect as a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, he could also get a higher status, more preferential treatment, and more abundant cultivation resources. The vast world he saw was definitely not what it used to be. However, this agitation onlysted for a short while in his heart before he gradually calmed down. ¡®Heavenly Spirit Realm is just the beginning. The Path to Immortality is long, and I still have higher mountain peaks to climb. At least before I go to Glory City of cultivator, l have to continue to move forward! Heavenly Spirit Realm is my new starting point. Then there are Violet Manors, and even Genuine Immortals!¡¯ Caspian took a deep breath. His determination was indestructible. A thick airflow arose from his body. The surrounding dozens of miles suddenly became quiet and silent. Caspian reached out and touched his left earlobe. ¡®Now that I¡¯ve reached Heavenly Spirit Realm, I can go up another level of Tower of Life. I wonder what will be ced on the 13th floor¡­¡¯ With curiosity and expectation, Caspian came to the 12th floor of Tower of Life in an instant. When he was promoted to the third stage of Holy Land Realm, he obtained his Heaven-Earth Chessboard on this level. At this moment, he strode to the stairs leading to the 13th floor. Caspian saw that the ck fog that had previously covered the stairs was still there. When he was still in Holy Land Realm, the thick ck fog, like a wall, blocked Caspian. No matter how hard he tried, he could not squeeze in. But after upgrading to Heavenly Spirit Realm, Caspian stood in front of the ck fog. The ck fog shrank as if it was afraid of Caspian and drifted to both sides. Although it did not disperse at once, it was far from what it looked like before. It looked more like a piece of tofu, which could be blown away in one breath. Caspian was indeed doing this at the moment. He smiled and waved his arm. Phew! A gust of fierce wind swept by. Immediately, the thick ck fog waspletely blown away, as if the defeated army had disappeared very quickly, revealing the neat jade stairs below. The stairs were also very different from the previous ones. When Caspian reached the end of the stairs, there was a shining silver door in front of him. The gate seemed to be made of a whole piece of silver without any impurities. ¡®In the beginning, it was a stone door. After arriving at Holy Land Realm, it was a bronze door. Now, it is the silver door after I reach Heavenly Spirit Realm. Well, let me push you open and see what my mother has prepared for me on the 13th floor¡­¡¯ He then pressed his hands on the door, and spiritual Qi rolled and pushed hard. Boom! With a dull sound, the massive gate slowly opened. Caspian looked up and saw three things on the crystal tform in the middle of the stone room. As he walked quickly, Caspian saw two jade scrolls and a metal glove-like magic weapon on the water crystal tform. The two jade scrolls were simple and unadorned in shape. Just one nce from them gave one a feeling of aging, Boorish Deste, and Archean Eon. It was as if they had a feeling of history, making it difficult for one to breathe. ¡®It¡¯s jade scroll that is used to carve magical power!¡¯ Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. When one was upgraded to Heavenly Spirit Realm, cultivators could disy magical power. However, magical power reserve of Caspian was not much. He had obtained a magical power from Jones Henry before, which was called thunderstorm. This magical power was not very powerful, but it could greatly enhance the power of the God of Thunder, so it could only be regarded as assisting magical power. In addition, Flowing Cold Jade Technique and Thousand-Eyed Ice Crystals he got from the Ice- condensed Louis family at that time. However, from the moment he got the two magical powers, Caspian had judged that they were two rtively useless magical powers, which did not help much in improving his strength. But now it was different. His mother immediately prepared two magical powers for him. Moreover, based on his experience, magical power his mother had prepared for him was definitely extraordinary. What¡¯s more, he could feel something from jade scroll that carved magical power. Therefore, Caspian did not waste any time. He pointed at spiritual Qi and clicked into jade scroll. In an instant, the two jade scrolls shone at the same time. One was a red light, while the other was a blue light. Two rays of light shot into Caspian¡¯s be at the same time. He then felt two streams of extremely majestic information pouring into his brain. Caspian¡¯s eyes were two different colors-red and blue. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Not only that, but also words could be seen flowing rapidly in his pupils. Taiyi Fire Saber! Purple Yin Ghostly Shield! Before long, Caspian hadpletely recorded magical power recorded in the two jade scrolls in his mind and mastered them. The shock brought by this message shocked him for a long time. When he looked down at the two jade scrolls again and again, he found that the two jade scrolls seemed to have lost their spirituality after entering his brain with the message. They became ordinary and no longer had the oppressive power like before. After calming his mind, Caspian let out a sigh of relief. ¡®Taiyi Fire Saber and Dark Purple Shield, one for offense and the other for defense¡­¡¯ Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Caspian turned around and faced the emptyyer of the stone room. He suddenly raised his hand, and spiritual Qi in his body ran wildly like a tide. The next moment, he struck out with his palm. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Hong! In an instant, a me de of light, which was dozens of meters long, whizzed out and tore the sky apart. It rushed out like a burninget. The air along the way was burned and boiled. It directly pierced through the walls of the stone room. The edge of the gap in the wall turned into meltedva and flowed down. However, Tower of Life had the ability to restore itself. After a while, the huge breach waspleted by himself. Caspian moved slightly again. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± Swoosh! His body was immediately wrapped by a semi-transparent ball. With the will of Caspian, the ball could change its shape at will, or it could wrap him up like a big ball at this moment, or it could turn into a shield to block the side of his body, or form a door nk, suspending under his feet and lifting him up. Although he had not tried, Caspian estimated that the power of the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield was no less than that of a middle-grade defensive spirit tools. After performing the two magical powers, Caspian cast his eyes on the third thing on the crystal tform: a pair of gloves that seemed to be made of gold and steel. This glove was full of metallic texture, about a foot long. That was to say, after it was put on, not only would it cover the palm, but even the front part of the arm would be covered. Caspian reached out and picked up the glove. Suddenly, he felt his hand sink. He was slightly surprised. One had to know that the strength of Caspian¡¯s single arm was no less than 5,000 kilograms. It would not be a problem for him to destroy the mountain with bare hands, let alone buildings. But now, when he picked up the gloves, he felt a little heavy. From this, one could imagine how astonishing the weight of the gloves seemed to be. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡®It must be made of some kind of material I don¡¯t know yet. It¡¯s a magic weapon¡­¡¯ Caspian did not put on the gloves immediately. Instead, he raised the gloves in front of him and looked at them carefully. Soon, he saw two words near the inner part of his wrist, Celestial Punishment. ¡®The name of this glove is Celestial Punishment¡­¡¯ Caspian pondered in his heart. Although his mother didn¡¯t prepare many magic weapons for him, he already knew that any magic weapon with a name was definitely of extraordinary quality. For example, the previous Broken Sword Moon in Mirror. It looked rusty and inconspicuous, but in fact, it was a powerful killing weapon that he could not use until now. Caspian had seen the power of Moon in Mirror in the hands of the one behind the Gates of Hell. With a swing of the guy¡¯s sword, a cold light spread out for thousands of miles, and even the sky seemed to be split. The Celestial Punishment ced in front of Caspian was also a famous magic weapon. After reading it, Caspian reached out his hand. It was the right size, as if it was done ording to his palms and arms. After putting it on, Caspian¡¯s palm and half of his arm were all put in it, reaching about three inches below his elbow. When Caspian held it in his hand before, he felt that it was no less than 10,000 kilogram heavy. But now, after putting it on, it seemed that he could not feel its weight and it was closely attached to his arm. Even the movement of his fingers was not affected at all. Just as Caspian was feeling it carefully, all of a sudden, a stream of Divine Sense poured into his brain. In next second, he and Celestial Punishment seemed to be connected by blood. It was as if the glove had be a part of his body, and could be used as he thought. Even if the others took it away, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it. ¡°Refining!¡± Caspian was shocked. For a moment, he was short of breath. A long time ago, he had known that if a magic weapon was used, it would be refined. Generally speaking, the so-called refining was to bind the owner with blood and create a connection with magic weapon through his own essence and blood. From now on, this magic weapon belonged only to the refiner. Even if others picked it up, they could not use it. If anyone else wanted to use this magic weapon, they would have to erase the blood essence that was originally refined on it. However, it was extremely difficult for an ordinary cultivator to do it. Therefore, normally speaking, if a cultivator had a strong magic weapon, they would refine it and let it belong to themselves. However, refining was definitely not as simple as just dropping a drop of blood on a magic weapon. If it was so easy, the first enemy who was injured and vomited blood by this magic weapon would be the owner of this magic weapon. The refining process was extremelyplicated. It involved spiritual Qi, vigor, Divine Sense, etc. It was equivalent to an invisible chain. In the dark, it connected magic weapon with cultivators, making the magic weapon a part of the body and thinking of the cultivator. Therefore, although refining was neither a magic nor a magical power, if one wanted to master it, he needed to learn it specifically. In Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the refining method could be exchanged through merit points. However, for normal cultivators, even if they became Masters of Heavenly Spirit Realm, most of magic weapons they used were low or middle-ranking magic weapons, which were between level one and level six. If a spirit tool of this rank was refined, it would make one feel that the cost was too high. Therefore, unless there were some special circumstances, no one would specially learn the refining technique and then use it on these spirit tools. Inparison, once it reached the Upper spirit tools, it would be worth refining, which was equivalent to the seventh, eighth, and even ninth-grade spirit tools. Because this kind of magic weapon itself was extraordinary. If someone took it away, it might cause the original owner¡¯s strength to decrease by more than half. Therefore, any spirit tools that reached the upper grade would be refined by the owner. Caspian had just been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, and he had not returned to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so there was no need or way to master the refining skills. However, after putting on the Celestial Punishment, this magic weapon made of unknown materials immediately took the initiative to refine itself and had a connection with him, which greatly surprised him. When he sessfully refined it, Caspian saw dozens of different colors, such as red, green, yellow, purple, green, white, and so on, constantly appearing on the surface of Celestial Punishment. A powerful aura that shook the void and overturned the ages, also constantly seeped out from Celestial Punishment. ¡®What a powerful force. This magic weapon is definitely extraordinary¡­¡¯ This time, Caspian gathered all his attention and looked at it carefully. The next moment, he could not help but gasp. As he expected, the Celestial Punishment was not a simple magic weapon, not a simple spirit tools. It was even half a step higher than a Rank 9 spirit tools. ¡°This is¡­¡± Caspian took a deep breath and said with excitement, excitement, and disbelief, ¡°Half-step Dao tool!¡± Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 Magic weapon was one realm higher than spirit tools. It was just like the difference between Holy Land Realm and Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, Dao tool was so powerful that it consumed a lot more spiritual Qi than one¡¯s imagination. It was difficult for ordinary cultivators to activate a Dao tool on their own. It often took many people to activate a Dao tool during Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, Dao tool was extremely rare. When Caspian was in Earlington of Efrax, there were only two Dao tools in the whole country at that time. Even Heavenly Stars Sect where Caspian came from had no Dao tool in the beginning. At that time, the treasure the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword was 3 Rank 9 spirit tool. Later, Caspian fought for the position of the first national religion in the history of the sect for Heavenly Stars Sect, and then Heavenly Stars Sect was awarded a Dao tool by the sect. Now, Caspian was wearing a Half-step Dao tool. The power of a Half-step Dao tool was not as powerful as that of a real Dao tool. However, it was much bigger than a Level Nine spirit tool. Moreover, the most important thing was that a Half-step Dao tool did not require many cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm. One person was enough. It could be said that in Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator stage, a Half-step Dao tool was like a monster. Moreover, because it was not easy to refine, Half-step Dao tools were much rarer than Dao tools and spirit tools. Now, Caspian had one. In fact, if Caspian returned to Earlington of Efrax at this moment, magic weapon named ¡°Celestial Punishment¡± in his hand would exceed the top three sects. None of the three sects had a magic weapon beyond Rank Nine spirit tools. With Celestial Punishment, the strength of Caspian could be said to have greatly increased. After calming down a little, Caspian stretched out a wisp of Divine Sense and entered the Celestial Punishment. Soon, he discovered that there were eight small spaces in Celestial Punishment. These eight small spaces were not storage spaces, but more like other magic weapons. Looking at these 8 small spaces, Caspian suddenly had a thought. With another wave of his arm, the eight spirit tools long swords that he had obtained from the treasury of Valdis Goth were suspended in front of Caspian. The White Emperor¡¯s Broken Prison Sword. The Long Life Sword. ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword. The Flying Magma Sword. Wanchong Sword. Cloud-swallowing and Moon-covering Sword. The Sword of the Setting Sun. The vast Space-shattering Sword. If these eight flying swords appeared at the same time, they would suffuse a blinding multicolored light with an oppressive killing intent. But at this moment, the eight flying swords were suspended in the air like mice in front of a cat. They were very obedient. Caspian took a look at Celestial Punishment and then at the 8 flying swords. He found them interesting. It seemed that magic weapons at spirit tools level also had low-level intelligence. Although they didn¡¯t have any thoughts, it was instinct for them to be afraid and submit to their own kind, which was far beyond their own. Caspian was grabbing the 8 flying swords with his hands which were holding Celestial Punishment. Immediately, the eight flying swords turned into eight rays of multicolored light and were put into Celestial Punishment. When Caspian looked again with his Divine Sense, the eight flying swords were firmly within every space. At the same time, the eight flying swords were rapidly refined. Immediately, Caspian felt his mind extend to the eight flying swords. The eight flying swords seemed to no longer be magic weapons he had mastered, but rather, a part of his consciousness, an extension of his finger. With a thought from Caspian, the White Emperor¡¯s Broken Prison Sword immediately flew out of the glove palm, spun above Caspian¡¯s head, and then returned to the space of the Celestial Punishment. The same was true for the other flying swords. Caspian no longer needed to use his hand or his spiritual Qi to activate it. Instead, he only needed to use his mind to immediately achieve what he was thinking. Compared to the past, it was more flexible and powerful. ¡°When I first entered Heavenly Spirit Realm, my mother prepared this magic weapon for me. It really makes me look like a tiger with wings¡­¡± Caspian sighed deeply. ¡°Putting aside the flying sword, it seemed that I am waving my fist to fight with others, but in fact, I am using the sword to kill them¡­ Think about it, the enemy is fighting to the death with me¡­¡± All of a sudden, magic weapon that he possessed was sucked in by Celestial Punishment. When it was released the next moment, magic weapon had been refined by Caspian, and then it rushed back to the enemy. Caspian didn¡¯t need to wave it with his hand, but his heart was at ease. The possession of Celestial Punishment caused the strength of Caspian to soar once again. In addition to this, Caspian also saw a runes inside Celestial Punishment. This runes was blood-red in color, and there were golden texture around it. From time to time, it would sh with sharp and terrifying light. However, Caspian couldn¡¯t figure out the function of this runes for the time being, so he could only study it slowly when he had time in the future. He concluded that this trip to Evil Mountain Range was to get a drop of Essence Blood from the heart of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon at first. It was a pleasant surprise that he could sessfully advance to Heavenly Spirit Realm and greatly improve magical powers and magic weapons. It was no exaggeration to say that Caspian¡¯s realm was only improved, but at most his strength would be stronger. But now, with magical power and magic weapon in Tower of Life, the strength of Caspian had undergone great changes. It was like running. Not only did Caspian leave arge distance between him and others, but now his speed and explosive power were ten or twenty times that of others. The gap between them would only grow bigger and bigger, which was enough to make people despair. ¡®Okay, go to the Same Spirit City again, and then I can go back to see everyone¡­¡¯ After thinking for a while, Caspian decided not to tell Jessica and the others about his promotion. A few days ago, when Caspian was in closed-door training, Jessica told Caspian that after eating elixirs and cultivating crazily during this period of time, everyone showed signs of breaking through the realm one after another. There were only two months left before Spirit Severing Road opened. Every moment was particrly important. Caspian decided not to talk about this news first so as not to cause a stir in everyone¡®s emotions and remove the sense of promotion that they had finally touched. Aftering out of Tower of Life, Caspian boarded spirit boat and headed for the Same Spirit City. At first, it was fine. Butter, after going through many public areas, Caspian found that there were a lot more cultivators entering the Evil Mountain Forest. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. This was a stark contrast to thest two times when he entered the city, where he rarely saw cultivators. So he stopped his spirit boat and asked someone. Seeing that it was a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master who asked him, the other party almost knelt down on the spot. With this attitude, this cultivator naturally told Caspian everything. Soon, he understood. After all, it had something to do with him. In Evil Mountain Range, the biggest scourge was Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon and its 72 mountain lords. Because of their existence, Evil Mountain Range was a forbidden area for the surrounding cultivators. Although they knew that because of the environment, there were many natural precious materials growing in it, it was very difficult to get them. But this time, the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was killed by Caspian. Although half of the seventy-two mountain lords were dead, the most powerful shape-shifting stage was almostpletely annihted, leaving only a few escaped fish. As a result, for the surrounding cultivators, Evil Mountain Range was not so dangerous all of a sudden, as if it had turned from a ce where they had to kill to a treasure house with its door open. Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 When the other party told Caspian the whole story, the cultivator almost spat out saliva. It seemed like that a goddess he had been pursuing for many years was not only willing to marry him, but also prepared her dowry. She had also taken a shower and was waiting for him to go to the bridal chamber. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Caspian was Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, the cultivator would have run away a long time ago, so he didn¡¯t have time to exin it here. After knowing the whole story, Caspian didn¡¯t continue to ask the cultivator. He nodded and let the cultivator go. Seeing that Heavenly Spirit Realm Master was so polite, the cultivator immediately panicked. He bowed and retreated until he was 300 meters away. Then, he turned around and left. ¡®A treasure of heaven and earth in Evil Mountain Range¡­¡¯ Looking at the cultivators shuttling around from time to time, Caspian touched his chin and shook his head. If it was in the past, he might try his luck. But now, there was no such idea at all. First of all, although there were treasures of heaven and earth in the Evil Mountain Range, these treasures grew extremely scattered. If he wanted to find it, he needed good luck. If he was unlucky, it would take him a lot of time and energy to return empty-handed. The second reason was also the most important reason. That was, Caspian was not short of natural precious materials at all. It was only now that one of the treasuries of Valdis Goth had been opened. In the eyeball, there were all kinds of exotic minerals and produce that had grown for 20,000 years. Even if those medicinal ingredients were not eye-catching in the past, they were still extremely rare treasures after 20,000 years. If Caspian had a golden mountain, how could he go to the grass to try his luck to pick up a copper coin? He shook his head and activated his spirit boat again. After a day and a half, he returned to Same Spirit City. Originally, Caspian nned tond outside the old city of Same Spirit City and then go to the White family alone. To his surprise, Mona Jones and Sue White came up to him as soon as hended. ¡°Lord Montgomery, uhm¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Mona was speechless. The next moment, her eyes widened and she eximed, ¡°Lord Montgomery, you¡¯ve been promoted! Heavenly Spirit Realm Master!¡± Mona was so excited that she spoke incoherently. Sue was stunned for a moment before she understood what Mona meant. She immediately covered her mouth with her hands and looked at Caspian in disbelief. As cultivators, they knew very well how big the difference between Holy Land Realm and Heavenly Spirit Realm was. However, Mona reacted quickly. After the surprise, she immediately came to her senses. She immediately knelt on the ground and bowed respectfully to Caspian. ¡°Congrattions, Master Montgomery, for your sessful promotion. I wish you the same brave progress and indomitable spirit after your cultivation!¡± Her words were sincere, and she was really happy and admiring for the promotion of Caspian. The reason was very simple. Caspian had saved her and the Jones family. Later, she was promoted to peak of the first stage of Holy Land Realm because of Caspian. Now, because of her rtionship with him, the Jones family that she was in was connected to the White family. Since then, it could be said that the Jones family had suddenly be one of the top families in the Same Spirit City. However,pared to before, the status of the family had been greatly improved. Now, the development of the family was more convenient. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. All of this was clear to Mona. It meant that Caspian had given all these to her and the Jones family. It was no exaggeration to say that although Mona was much older than Caspian, he could be said to be her reborn parents, which changed the fate of her and the family behind her. Therefore, Mona was now loyal to him. She also knew that with Caspian¡¯s current strength and status, even if she took the initiative to be his servant, he would definitely look down on her. Therefore, working for Caspian in Same Spirit City became Mona¡¯s first requirement. Seeing Mona kneeling on the ground, Sue also quickly knelt down and congratted Caspian. She looked at Caspian with admiration. Caspian did not stand on ceremony. His realm and status were already higher than theirs. As a master now, this was what they should do. After calmly epting their salute, Caspian waved his hand and motioned for them to get up. Then he asked, ¡°Why are you waiting for me here?¡± While Mona led Caspian to the old city ahead, she told him in detail what had happened recently. That day, after Zo Yellow and Sue White returned to the family, they immediately went to see head of the family and supreme elder. Head of the family Que White and supreme elder were shocked by what had happened in Evil Mountain Range. They repeatedly confirmed that Caspian had really killed all the Red Willow Fire Scorpions and had to kill Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon under the circumstances that shape-shifting demons had taken action. For ordinary cultivators, not to mention ordinary cultivators, even cultivators above the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm were almost a dead end. Therefore, Que White and supreme elder did not think that Caspian coulde back alive. If he coulde back, it would be a jike. If those shape-shifting demons were really so easy to deal with, and they could be killed by cultivators of Holy Land Realm, would the ancestors of the White family die? Would the old city and the new city of the Same Spirit City fight against the enemy together? However, at that moment, Caspian did not abandon Sue and Zo, which deeply touched supreme elder and Que White. One had to know that in a life-and-death situation, it was verymon for brothers to fight each other and father and son to turn against each other. What¡¯s more, Caspian did not owe the White family anything. However, in the eyes of supreme elder and head of the family Que White, Caspian still gave Sue White and Zo Yellow the only chance to escape at that time. He chose to ¡°cut off the rear¡± to buy time for them to leave. This behavior of Caspian deeply impressed supreme elder who had participated in the fierce battle in the White family. It should be noted that supreme elder and Heavenly Spirit Realm n members had also risked their lives to buy time to use their ancestral forbidden art, magical power, to cut off the rear of cultivators and themon people in the Same Spirit City, so that precious rescue time could be gained. The White family members would never forget the history of the White family. The members of the White family were moved. Even though they knew that it was very likely that Caspian would note back, the White family was still waiting for Caspian¡¯s return. The supreme elder personally ordered that the White family members wait for Caspian for three years in front of the old city gate day and night. If Caspian couldn¡¯te back in three years, they would build his Cenotaph and let Caspian enjoy the treatment of the ancestors of the White family. While Mona was telling the story, Caspian listened quietly. He knew that the old ancestor of the White family would do so not only because she was grateful for what he had done, but also because he had saved Sue White¡¯s life. It was not just the time in the Evil Mountain Forest. There was another time. ¡°How is the fire poison in your body?¡± Caspian turned to Sue and asked. Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 ¡°Master Montgomery, when I came back that time, Master Yellow refined an elixir for me. I just ate it the day before yesterday, and it¡¯s much better.¡± Seeing that Caspian took the initiative to care about her body, Sue was ttered and hurriedly replied. Caspian saw that herplexion was indeed much better than when he first met her, and she was no longer so thin that she could even be blown down by the wind. The more important reason why supreme elder could do this was that Caspian gave Sue White a chance. However, this kind of opportunity to survive was only to cure the symptoms and not the root cause. Sue was born with the fire poison in her body. If she couldn¡¯t find a way to cure itpletely, she would die in extreme pain after burning up her tendons, veins, and internal organs. As for elixirs refined with the tails of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions, after two times, the effect of the elixirs would be extremely limited. At that time, if the White family wanted to let Sue live, they had to find other ways to restrain the fire poison. This time, they had used the poison needles on the tails of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions. The next time, the poison they could use would be even more overbearing than this one. With the strength of the White family, it would be more difficult than current time. However, seeing Sue White¡¯s innocent look at this time, Caspian did not say anything more. Perhaps Sue White still didn¡¯t know that the Red Willow Fire Scorpion could only temporarily suppress the fire poison in her body. Or perhaps she already knew, but she had already seen through it. Caspian knew that what others were thinking was not up to him to decide, so he stopped thinking about it. They walked all the way to the old house of the White family. When the gatekeeper saw Caspian, he was no longer as formal as thest time. Instead, he bowed to Caspian from afar and said, ¡°Wee back, ancestor¡­¡± ¡®Ancestor?¡¯ Caspian was taken aback as he looked at Mona and Sue. When had he be an ancestor of the White family? ¡°Is this old man trying to ckmail me?¡± Sue quickly replied, ¡°Master Montgomery, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s my supreme elder¡®s idea¡­ The Ancestor specially ordered that no matter whether youe back or not, the members of the White family should treat you with the Ancestor¡¯s salute to show respect¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Caspian nodded. After entering the old house of the White family, he saw more people from the White family than before. The previous two times when Caspian came to the old house of the White family, he only felt that the old house was very secluded and he could not see anyone at all.N?velDrama.Org owns this. But this time, although most of the White family members were female, there were no less than 20 of them. Although these 20 people were in a hurry, when they saw Caspian apanied by Sue and Mona, they all stopped, saluted respectfully, and called Caspian ancestor. Their tones were not perfunctory, but sincere. If other cultivators could receive such courtesy from the White family, their legs would probably flutter at this moment. But, Caspian had a trace of doubt in his heart. The atmosphere in the White family was different from usual, and it seemed a little nervous. Something seemed to have happened. Although Sue and Mona were both happy for his return, Caspian could still see worry deep in their eyes. By this time, he had roughly figured it out. After he went to the Evil Mountain Range, something bad might have happened to the White family. However, he was about to meet supreme elder and head of the family, so he did not ask Sue or Mona. Not long after, it was still the familiar small building. From a distance, Caspian saw that the head of the family, Que White, was already waiting outside the small building. Seeing Caspianing over, Que White stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Caspian. ¡°Congrattions, Master Montgomery, for your promotion to Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Caspian nodded. He was now master of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, so he could not help but carry an extraordinary temperament with him. Although it was only a faint response, it still made people feel rxed. Que White was also very surprised by the change of Caspian. He had been surprised when he received a message from Sue saying that Caspian had returned. When he knew that Caspian had made a great progress and reached Heavenly Spirit Realm, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He came to the outside of the small building and waited for Caspian. If it weren¡¯t for his identity as head of the family and some of his actions might not be very convenient, it was very likely that he would have gone straight to the gate and waited for Caspian. ¡°Supreme elder is not feeling well, so it is not suitable for her to move her body, so I will wait for Master Montgomery outside the door, while supreme elder is waiting for you in the room.¡± After calming down, Que White quickly exined, for fear that Caspian would be dissatisfied because supreme elder did note to wee him. It should be known that when Caspian left at that time, he already had the strength that no one in the White family could defeat. His return was a miracle beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Now, even his realm and strength had broken through. Thest Caspian was worthy of the White family¡¯s courtesy. This time, Caspian was someone that the White family couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Even if the two sides had cooperated, they had to be careful. ¡°Understood¡­¡± Caspian nodded. Seeing that Caspian was not dissatisfied with this, Que White secretly breathed a sigh of relief and invited Caspian into the small building. Supreme elder had been waiting here for a long time. Seeing Caspian, the old woman showed a sincere smile. ¡°When hearing that you havee back, I know you will make a breakthrough when youe back this time. Now it seems that it is true.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot for the map provided by the White family at that time. Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly,¡± Caspian said. He was going to be polite to the other party. When dealing with the group of demonic beasts, Caspian was familiar with the terrain, so it could be said that he had gained the upper hand many times. At that time, in that environment, many times, he had a better understanding of the surrounding environment than those demonic beasts. In this regard, the White family carved the map on the three jade scrolls and made great contributions. Of course, the supreme elder would not take all the credit. She said, ¡°Master Montgomery, you and our White family also made a deal at that time. In fact, the White family still took more advantages¡­ I¡¯ll ask you one more question¡­ Master, your return this time means that¡­ Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡­¡± ¡°I killed him smoothly and got what I needed,¡± Caspian nodded. All of a sudden, the room was quiet. The next moment, Que White jumped up and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± After a loud shout, Que White realized that he had lost hisposure, so he hurriedly apologized to Caspian and exined at the same time, ¡°A few days ago, there was news from the new city that there was a great change in Evil Mountain Range, and countless demonic beasts were killed or injured¡­ There was a rumor in the city that cultivators of Amethyst Pce Realm had passed through Evil Mountain Range and killed Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon and a group of demonic beasts¡­¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s true that Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon and a group of demonic beasts were killed, but the so-called cultivator is actually you, Master Montgomery¡­¡± Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 In fact, the return of Caspian and the promotion of his realm had already exined a lot of problems. But now that it could be confirmed by Caspian himself, that kind of shock was definitely not something that could bepared with just by guessing. Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon was a sore spot for all cultivators in Same Spirit City. The 72 mountain lords under itsmand were also notorious. In fact, the demonic beasts that were guarding against Evil Mountain Range in Same Spirit City were only able to resist Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon and its subordinates. But now, this tricky problem had been solved. In the beginning, cultivators in Same Spirit City did not dare to believe it easily. They even suspected that it was fake news released by the demonic beasts in order to make Same Spirit City rx the vignce and prepare for the uing siege. However, the various changes that happened in the Evil Mountain Range were constantly increasing the credibility of this statement. Some of cultivators who had returned from the Evil Mountain Range brought back extremely urate news, causing a sensation in Same Spirit City. Therefore, all the capable cultivators, families, and sects began to send people to search for treasures. Given the White family¡¯s status in Same Spirit City, they were naturally the first to receive news about the changes that had urred in the Evil Mountain Forest. But in the beginning, no one in the White family would link Caspian about this matter. Even if someone thought of it, they would deny it in their hearts. After all, the other party was Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon and a group of shapeshifting demons. And Caspian was just a Holy Land Realm. In fact, even Caspian of Holy Land Realm had the strength to go againstmon sense and kill Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, there was still a huge difference between killing a Heavenly Spirit Realm and killing a group of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. But now, there was solid evidence in front of them. It was really done by Caspian. What¡¯s more, if Caspian of Holy Land Realm couldn¡¯t do it, would Caspian of Heavenly Spirit Realm fail? Although the current Caspian was only at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, with the vicious eyes of the White family, how could she not see that Caspian had unfathomable strength that did not match his realm of the entry level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm? Supreme elder was also a big shot who had seen the world. Although her realm was gone, her vision was still there. She could clearly feel the bearing of a top master in Caspian. She had only felt this kind of hearing from her family¡¯s head of the family ages ago. As for those heads of the family, they were all at the second or third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. They were even one step away from entering Amethyst Pce Realm. But now, when Caspian was far lower than her family¡¯s head of the family, he brought her such an amazing momentum, which was really unbelievable. Looking at Caspian, a thoughtful look appeared in the depths of the supreme elder¡¯s eyes. Such a cultivator with infinite possibilities was in front of her at the moment, and he had already cooperated with the White family. Was this an opportunity for the White family to rise again? Just as the crowd quieted down again, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside. The footsteps immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention and interrupted the supreme elder¡¯s thoughts. When they looked up at the door, the door was pushed open at this moment. Zo¡¯s figure suddenly stumbled and appeared in front of Caspian. Caspian nced at Zo and ignored the excited look on the other party¡¯s face. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense and keen sense of Qi and blood had greatly improvedpared to before. Therefore, the moment he saw Zo, he felt that the other party¡¯s breath was in disorder and the other party¡¯s Qi and blood was severely damaged. Obviously, he was seriously injured. Zo looked at Caspian with his lips trembling. Before he could speak, his eyes turned red. Just when Caspian was confused about the other party¡¯s reaction, Zo suddenly knelt in front of him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and asked lightly. The people next to him were also obviously shocked by Zo¡¯s action. ¡°Master Yellow!¡± ¡°Get up quickly!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. No matter what others said, Zo Yellow gritted his teeth and shook his head, as if he didn¡¯t care it. Before Zo Yellow could speak, Caspian turned to look at Que White. No matter how high the status of the supreme elder was in the White family, the current head of the White family was Que White. If there was something, it was up to Que White to decide. Several streaks of blood appeared in Que White¡¯s eyes. He was short of breath and his chest kept rising and falling. Seeing Caspian looking at him, Que White first made an apologetic gesture, then looked at Zo Yellow and said, ¡°Master Yellow, there is no need for you to do this for the White family¡­¡± ¡°The White family saved my life. As a Guardian of the White family, I should be tied to the White family¡¯s fate. It¡¯s not convenient for the White family to ask Master Montgomery for help, so I have toe,¡± Zo said in a hoarse voice. After that, he looked at Caspian and said, ¡°Master Montgomery, first of all, I want to thank you for saving Sue and me in the Evil Mountain Range¡­ The second thing is to ask you to help the White family ovee this crisis¡­ This time, the supreme elder and head of the family didn¡¯t choose to ask you for help in order not to make trouble for you because the matter had something to do with the sect¡­¡± ¡°But Master Montgomery, do you still remember that we agreed that you wille to the White family to discuss something important after you finish your work in Evil Mountain Range at that time?¡± ¡°Go on¡­¡± Caspian nodded, indicating for the other party to continue. At that time, he learned from Zo Yellow that there were some special channels for the White family to get rare treasures to improve the elemental properties of cultivators. Judging from the other party¡¯s words, it seemed that there were sects paying attention to this. However, what Caspian did not understand was that with the influence and reputation of the White family in the Same Spirit City, could the sects threaten them? Under normal circumstances, the cooperation between the White family and the sects was also a win- win situation. The White family needed cultivation resources to revitalize the family, and the sect needed the channels of the White family to gain benefits. They could help each other mutually, which was a perfect match. But now the White family obviously wanted to refuse ording to Zo Yellow¡¯s words, but it was not so easy to refuse. So, something must have happened. Caspian¡¯s current thinking was even more agile than before. This information and these thoughts seemedplicated, but in his mind, it was almost like a sh of lightning and he understood it comprehensively. Immediately, Caspian understood what the problem was. He took a deep look at the supreme elder and said, ¡°The sect doesn¡¯t want the treasures provided by the White family, but they want the methods and channels of getting the treasures from the White family. Besides, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of the Same Spirit City didn¡¯t stand on the side of the White family this time¡­¡± One sentence pointed out two points, which were also the most important two points for the White family to fall into a dilemma. When he heard Zo Yellow mention that the White family had this channel in Evil Mountain Range, Caspian did not intend to give it to others. Because of his own experiences, he was more clear than the other cultivators. Cultivating oneself was more important than cultivating external objects. External objects might be snatched and destroyed. Only when one was strong enough could one truly be powerful. No matter how strong magic weapon was, once it was taken away, one would face a fatal disaster. However, if one was strong enough, he could snatch other people¡¯s magic weapons. Therefore, Caspian attached great importance to the treasures that could enhance the elemental property given by the White family. Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 Caspian¡¯s words revealed the current situation of the White family. Que White was stunned. Obviously, he did not expect that Caspian¡¯s reaction would be so fast that he could deduce the situation with just a few words from Zo Yellow. The supreme elder sighed deeply. Since the other party could see the problem clearly at once, it saved her a lot of effort to exin. But the most important thing next wasing. What kind of attitude would Caspian have? If he really decided to help the White family, it meant that he was going to go against a sect. No matter how strong Caspian was, did he dare? Did he think this was appropriate? ¡°That sect is interested in something that belongs to the White family. What is it?¡± Caspian pondered for a moment before asking Que White. Que White hesitated for a moment and looked at the supreme elder. Although he was the head of the family, this matter was rted to the foundation of the White family, so he did not dare to make a decision easily. ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯s already at this time, and if we don¡¯t say anything, we can¡¯t show the White family¡¯s sincerity.¡± The supreme elder sighed. When she said these words, she looked a little older and more stooped. With a smile, the supreme elder said to Caspian, ¡°Master Montgomery, Zo Yellow has told you a little about it before. After he came back from the Evil Mountain Forest, he also told us about it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°He told me that the White family has a natural precious material that can improve the elemental nature, and it can be continuously obtained.¡± ¡°Continuously obtained¡­¡± The supreme elder smacked Caspian¡¯s words, revealing a bitter smile. ¡°In the past, there was nothing wrong with saying that, but now the talents of the White family have basically withered, and no new natural precious materials have been taken out for more than 50 years. What¡¯s left now is the small amount of stock from back then. That is to say, the way of obtaining treasures still exists,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Yes, that ce has always existed.¡± After thinking for a while, the supreme elder said to Que White, ¡°Take Master Montgomery to have a look and tell him the details of that ce. By the way, let Master Montgomery have a look at the current stock¡­¡± After giving Que White instructions, she said to Caspian again, ¡°No matter how detailed my exnation is, it¡¯s better to let you have a look. You will understand after a look. And it¡¯s not convenient for me to walk around, so I¡¯ll let Que White tell you about that¡­ After you finish watching and make a decision, I¡¯ll stay here and wait for your answer.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caspian nodded. What the supreme elder said at this moment was equivalent to showing the White family¡¯s attitude and sincerity. Without sincerity, how could she reveal all the secrets of the White family at the beginning? Que White understood what the supreme elder meant. A decisive look appeared in his eyes. He made a gesture to Caspian and said, ¡°Master Montgomery, please¡­¡± Mona and Sue did not leave with them. Instead, they stayed in the room to apany the supreme elder. Mona was also involved in this topic. It could be seen that because of Caspian, she was now trusted and valued by the White family. Zo had already stood up from the ground ording to Caspian¡¯s request and looked at Caspian expectantly. ¡°Master Montgomery¡­¡± He was also a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, and his status should have been the same as that of Caspian. But now for the sake of the White family, he was willing to call himself a junior. It could be seen from this that although he was not a member of the White family, the White family had a high status in his heart. Looking at Zo¡¯s sallow face, bloodless lips, and even the appearance of cold air gushing out from his mouth and nose, Caspian stopped and asked, ¡°Did you get hurt by the demonic beasts when you came back?¡± Caspian used a question because he didn¡¯t think so. ¡°Master Montgomery, he was injured by the Sect cultivator who threatened the White family,¡± Sue stood up and said. ¡°A cultivator of the sect¡­¡± Caspian raised his chin and said to Zo Yellow, ¡°Show me the wound¡­ You are a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator yourself. It seems that the one who can hurt you is at least an Elder of the sect.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Zo untied his robe, revealing the wound on his chest In the middle of his chest, there was an ice handprint. Yin energy of the handprint was so dense that the temperature in the room dropped a lot as it was revealed. The skin around Zo Yellow¡¯s wound was frozen by the handprint, like dried bark. The most terrifying thing was that there was arge bruise in Zo¡¯s heart. At this moment, with the beating of his heart, the color of the swelling blood gradually became deeper. ¡°Cold air invaded your meridians, prevented your spiritual Qi from running, and then blocked the cirction of your vigor.¡± Caspian snorted and added. ¡°The other party doesn¡¯t want you to die, but wants you to suffer. If you don¡¯t get treatment for a long time, your realm will inevitably be affected, and even permanent internal injuries will be caused¡­¡± ¡°It seems that either you had done something too excessive to the person who hurt you, such as digging someone¡¯s ancestral grave, or the person who killed you was particrly vicious. He wanted to use you as a chicken to warn others.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to him. It¡¯s just that when he took advantage of his power to bully others, I used my identity as a Guardian of the White family to stop his pressure on the members of the White family,¡± Zo Yellow smiled bitterly. ¡°Master Montgomery, I can guarantee this with my life.¡± Sue said firmly, ¡°I can make an oath of inner demon. The White family has never bullied the other party from the beginning to the end. After all, you¡¯ve seen the White family¡¯s currentbat strength. The Sect cultivators who came here were aggressive. They relied on the pressure of their realms to hurt several members of the White family from the very beginning. Master Yellow is also responsible for protecting the White family¡­¡± As Sue White spoke, her eyes turned red and her voice was choked with sobs. She looked very aggrieved and angry. Caspian nodded, indicating that he knew. He then stretched out a finger and pointed at Zo¡¯s chest in the air. A beam of dark red light instantly fell on the ice palm print on Zo¡¯s chest. Everyone was stunned. But the next moment, they saw the ice palm began to melt quickly. Wisps of water vapor kept flowing down Zo¡¯s chest. Zo¡¯s struggling skin, which was originally like a withered bark, also stretched out again at this moment, and its sticity and luster were restored. More importantly, the feedback came from Zo himself. Almost in an instant, he felt a warm current flowing through his body. The meridians that had been blocked by injuries were quickly recovering at this moment. After the injury, spiritual Qi, which was like a trickle, became like a river flowing in the past. N?velDrama.Org owns this. With the help of Caspian¡¯s finger and the rapid recovery brought by his own spiritual Qi, Zo was no longer the sallow-faced and sickly like before. Not only did his chest and back stand straight, but he also regained the bearing that the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master should have, which made people feel energetic and vigorous. ¡°Thank you, Master Montgomery!¡± After Zo was pleasantly surprised, he reacted and hurriedly saluted Caspian again. Not only him, but everyone present, including the White family supreme elder who used to be a Heavenly Spirit Realm, were also full of surprise and shock. Both of them were Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, but Caspian suppressed Zo Yellow¡¯s injury that she could not remove in an instant, and helped him recover quickly. What a terrifying and heaven-defying strength it was! ¡°Well, let¡¯s go, Que White¡­¡± Caspian was very calm about this. What was there to be surprised about? Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 When he walked past the crowd, Caspian seemed to ask casually, ¡°Which sect did the cultivator who hurt youe from?¡± Zo immediately replied, ¡°It¡¯s the Limit Gate of more than 30,000 kilometers from Same Spirit City.¡± ¡°The Limit Gate?¡± Caspian suddenly stopped and turned around to ask in confusion. Seeing this scene, everyone in the room suddenly became nervous. They thought that Caspian had some scruples after hearing that the other party was a sect. After a moment of hesitation, Que White asked, ¡°Master Montgomery, is there anything wrong with the Limit Gate? Is it inconvenient?¡± ¡°When theye, call me. Just in time, there¡¯s an ount to settle.¡± Caspian snorted softly. Hearing what he said, everyone¡¯s depressed mood was immediately restored. Judging from Caspian¡¯s tone, it seemed that there was a conflict between him and the Limit Gate. It seemed that asking him for help was right. With this idea, when Que White led Caspian to the front, he seemed as light as a swallow. Caspian couldn¡¯t help wondering if this person had eaten the wrong elixirs. Originally, Caspian thought that Que White would lead him forward for a period of time. But Que White didn¡¯t leave the old house of the White family at all. He led the way and stopped in a small courtyard next to the small building where the supreme elder lived. The distance between the two sides was less than 300 meters. ¡°So close?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Que White nodded. ¡°This was arranged by our ancestors at that time, in order to prevent others from spying on us. Your Highness, please¡­¡± Que White made a gesture. As soon as he stepped into the yard, Caspian immediately felt the fluctuations of spiritual Qi around him. ¡°Formation¡­¡± Caspian kept a straight face and observed carefully. Soon, he recognized the formation covering the courtyard. This was a Chaos Formation that covered an area of more than ten acres! Obviously, the White family member who set up this formation was also a formation expert. Caspian asked about this person immediately. Que White did not hide anything, indicating that there had indeed been two nsmen with extremely high attainments in formation in the White family Ancestor Realm. The person who set up the formation here was a head of the family from hundreds of years ago in the White family. This head of the family was extremely talented. Not only was his talent for cultivation amazing, but he also had a talent far beyond ordinary people in formation and alchemy. Moreover, he was not only the one who set up formation here. The secret ce protected by these formations was also discovered by this head of the family. In other words, it was at that time that the rise of the White family was officially opened from this head of the family. Listening to Que White¡¯s introduction of the White family secrets, the two of them kept walking. As a head of the family, Que White naturally knew how to safely pass through the Chaos Formation. Before long, they arrived at the center of the yard. In the middle of the yard was a pond. Of course, because of fantasy array, it could not be seen from the outside. Caspian peeked into the courtyard from the outside and saw only a deste courtyard. As for the pond, he could not see it at all. With Que White¡¯s hint, he looked into the pond. All of a sudden, his eyes narrowed. The pond wasn¡¯t that big, just like how the rich in the mundane world kept fish. The overall area was only about two rooms. However, at this moment, there was no water flowing in the pond. Instead, it was a purplish-ck color. Looking at the purple-ck color, Caspian did not speak for a long time. After a long while, he said, ¡°The void crack¡­¡± What was stored in the pond was not a Heaven Treasure or Earth Treasure, but a crack in the void. ¡°Master Montgomery is indeed a well-known master. You recognized it at once.¡± Que White praised sincerely. ¡°In this way, I don¡¯t have to exin.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Caspian nodded thoughtfully. He guessed in advance that the secret ce mentioned by the White family might be a treasure or a secret realm. But he didn¡¯t expect that it was such a thing. The void would be torn apart under certain circumstances due to the collision, pressure, or other reasons. If a cultivator could cross these cracks and reach the other end, they would often appear in another ce. This ce might be next to this crack, or it could also be in an indescribable distance, or even further away. It was possible to reach a ce that had not been reached by the predecessors. Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators to tear the void and reach 10,000 miles with one step was exactly this principle. However, Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators tore the void for a purpose, so they could know their destination. However, due to the space-time squeezing and tearing, this type of crack was created. No one knew where the other end led to. However, it was obvious that the White family ancestors were extremely lucky. The ce they could reach through the Void Crack they found must be at the level of a Treasure Vault. After careful observation, Caspian asked, ¡°Did you get those exotic minerals and produce that can improve the elemental properties of cultivator from here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Que White nodded. ¡°Where does this lead to?¡± Caspian was curious. He had just reached out a little closer to the pond. Obviously, with his current strength, it was difficult for him to even get close to the void crack, let alone cross it. The closer his palm got to the pond, the more he felt a repulsive force. When his palm was two feet away from the pond, the void had condensed into an iron te, preventing him from moving forward. Hearing Caspian¡¯s question, Que White looked embarrassed. He shook his head and said, ¡°This, even I, head of the family of the White family, don¡¯t know¡­¡± After a pause, Que White exined in detail, ¡°ording to the rules of the White family, nsmen pass through the void crack regrly and bring back natural precious materials within the time limit. However, they absolutely can¡¯t reveal where the other end of the void crack is. They can¡¯t reveal it to the nsmen at all.¡± A look of shame appeared on Que White¡¯s face. ¡°Although I¡¯m a head of the family now, my realm is low, so I can¡¯t go through the void crack. Therefore, I can¡¯t bring back the Heaven Treasures and Earth Treasures for my tribesmen to use. I don¡¯t even know where the other end of the void crack is.¡± ¡°And¡­ The supreme elder doesn¡¯t know either?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked the supreme elder. She said that it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to tell me, but that she didn¡¯t know either,¡± Que White replied and added, ¡°The supreme elder said that if one wants to pass through the Void Crack, one has to be at least at the Third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm before one can do it¡­ And it can only be done, and it can¡¯t be guaranteed whether one cane back safely.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caspian looked at Que White for a while before asked, ¡°That is to say, after some of your nsmen entered, they didn¡¯te out again?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Que White nodded. ¡°But there are very few people. There may not be one out of ten, but as long as they haven¡¯te back, there will be records in the n. Let me think about it, in my impression¡­¡± Que White looked up at the sky, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°There are only three people who haven¡¯te back yet. Maybe something unexpected happened when they passed through this space crack¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Caspian nodded. Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 Caspian understood the way of the rise of the White family, and at the same time, understood what dilemma they were facing now. The existence of the void crack represented a great opportunity coexisting with danger. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The White family benefited from this, as well as the descendants. And the most admirable thing was that they didn¡¯t only focus on developing their own families. After their family grew up and their cultivators became strong, they were able to shoulder the safety of a city. ¡°Now the White family has been weak for many years. Finally, someone can¡¯t stand it and wants to touch it¡­¡± Caspian sighed. ¡°Yes.¡± A look of shame and indignation appeared on Que White¡¯s face. ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not strong enough to protect the void crack left by my ancestor¡­¡± ¡°By the way,¡± Caspian asked, ¡°Does the Limit Gate know about the existence of the void crack?¡± ¡°They know that my White family has a channel for obtaining heaven materials and earth treasures, but they don¡¯t know that this channel is a void crack. This secret is only known to the White family¡¯s senior executives. ording to their tone, they seemed to think that the White family knew the location of a certain secret realm and wanted the White family to hand over the secret realm to them¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re thinking too well¡­ If we hand over the void crack to them, not only should the White family move away, but if they are careless and trigger the space storm in the crack, it will cause the crack to be unstable and even expand. Let alone this area of more than ten acres, the whole Same Spirit City may be swallowed up.¡± Que White sneered as if he wasughing at the greed and ignorance of the Limit Gate. Then, he made a gesture to Caspian. ¡°Master Montgomery, pleasee here. I¡¯ll take you to see the White family¡¯s current stock. Let¡¯s talk about the rest while walking¡­¡± The treasury where the White family ced the Heaven materials and Earth Treasures was next to the courtyard. The door of the treasury was square and seemed to be made of molten iron. There was not even a crack. Que White stepped forward and put his hand on it. After a while, circles of ripples appeared on the door. At the same time, Caspian felt waves of spiritual Qi. ¡°It seems to be a gate, but in fact, it¡¯s a Transmitting Formation¡­¡± Caspian immediately saw through the mystery of it, and there was a look of appreciation in his eyes. ¡°That means the treasure house is not in the White family building. The ancestor of the White family is really thoughtful¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s praise and eyesight made Que White feel as if he had seen a bosom friend and was proud of it. ¡°Yes, our ancestor did think so.¡± Que White invited Caspian into the treasure house and exined at the same time, ¡°The transmission formation engraved on the door, if it was not for the personnel designated by the White family, no one else could activate it¡­¡± ¡°In this way, even if someone broke in, they didn¡¯t know the secret. They broke the door of the treasure house by force, and what they saw was only an empty room. They didn¡¯t know what the White family was hiding at all. In fact, they were all elsewhere.¡± While they were talking, they had passed through the transmission formation. Although it was still a room, Caspian could feel that he was not in the Treasure Vault that he had seen before. There were many wooden racks ced in the White family Treasure Vault. Obviously, no one had entered the treasure house for a long time. There was ayer of visible dust floating on the ground and the wooden frame. A look of shame and nostalgia appeared in Que White¡¯s eyes. However, he quickly calmed down and led Caspian to a corner of the Treasure House. He pointed to a wooden rack and said, ¡°Master Montgomery, the treasures that the White family currently has that can improve the elemental property are all here¡­¡± Caspian looked in the direction that the other party pointed and immediately saw pieces of minerals of different colors, which were as big as adult¡¯s fists and as small as quail eggs. They were shining with colors and neatly ced on the shelf. The total number was probably around twenty pieces. However, the moment he saw these minerals, Caspian felt an aura different from the natural precious materials in the past. After staring for a while, Caspian looked at Que White and said, ¡°Is this what your nsmen brought out from the void crack?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Que White nodded. ¡°Each time our nsmene in and out, they can bring one or two pieces of minerals. lf they are lucky, they can bring three. However, sometimes, their luck isn¡¯t good either, and not a single piece. However, since what happened that year, there has been no more nsmen in the n who could enter the void crack. Therefore, this is the only thing left after the gradual consumption.¡± Caspian nodded and nced at the ores. There were around twenty pieces of minerals, but the overall color was only six. After asking, Caspian¡¯s guess was confirmed by Que White. There were a total of eight colors to the minerals, which corresponded to the eight elemental essences. Right now, there were only six types of minerals. The reason was, of course, that two of them had already beenpletely used up. Although Que White said that in order to show their sincerity, Caspian could take away the remaining 20 pieces of minerals left by the White family, but Caspian only took two pieces in the end. The purpose of taking away the minerals was naturally not to be in a hurry to absorb it, but to study what kind of profound mysteries there were in the minerals. As for taking two pieces, he was just worried that if there was a problem with one piece, there would be another one that could be used as a backup. He couldn¡¯te to the White family again if something went wrong at that time. He had not reached Amethyst Pce Realm yet, and he was far from being able to tear the void apart. After watching the void crack and seeing the treasure vault, Caspian had aplete understanding of the secret of the White family. The two of them passed through the transmission formation again and then returned to the small building where the supreme elder used to be. ¡°Master Montgomery, what do you think?¡± Seeing Caspiane back, Zo could not wait to ask. He was concerned about the future of the White family. He looked more urgent than the supreme elder and Que White of head of the family. ¡°I can consider it.¡± Caspian nodded to Zo and then looked at the supreme elder. ¡°It¡¯s convenient to absorb.¡± Hearing his words, the supreme elder and head of the family couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. When their nsmen used the minerals, they had to be careful to grind them into powder and then put them into the pill furnace. With the help of other medicinal ingredients, they could burn it for dozens of days and make it into elixirs before taking them. In addition, after consuming it, the nsmen would have to undergo closed-door training for dozens of days before they could absorb the elemental energy from the ore into their bodies and use it for their own use. From the perspective of time, it would take nearly 100 days topletely absorb it. It was impossible for the White family nsmen to prepare all day long for this elixir, so even if there were conditions, eating a elixir every two years was the limit. Caspian actually used the word ¡°convenient¡± now, which made them a little confused. Of course, he would not exin it to them. If he wanted to devour the power in the ore, he just needed to ¡°devour¡± it ording to the literal meaning. So Caspian changed the topic and asked, ¡°Where are the group of cultivators of the Limit Gate now? Is the City Lord¡¯s Mansion not going to intervene in the affairs of the White family?¡± Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 The first question was answered by Sue White. ¡°Thest time the Limit Gate came to make trouble was eight days ago¡­ However, they had been here once before that day. When they camest time, they were very aggressive. Master Yellow was also injured by themst time. If Master Yellow had not shown a strong attitude as a protector at that time and did not retreat even if he was seriously injured, those guys from the Limit Gate would have taken action and forced the supreme elder to hand over what they wanted,¡± Sue said indignantly. Obviously, when she thought of what had happened that day, she was still very sad and angry. After that, she pointed to the wall by the door and said to Caspian, ¡°Master Montgomery, look, the wall was broken by those guys at that time, and then we repaired it.¡± Caspian looked in the direction where Sue was pointing and found that the color of the wall beside the door was indeed much newer than the one next to it. At this time, Zo said, ¡°When ites to that day, I remember something strange.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Caspian asked. After thinking for a while, Zo Yellow said, ¡°That day, I felt that the Limit Gate seemed to must get what they wanted. But after they hurt me, they seemed to have received some news, and then their faces changed greatly. After giving some instructions, they left in a hurry. I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°I have an impression of this.¡± Mona nodded. ¡°As soon as you said it, I remembered it. At that time, I also felt strange. I thought it was cultivators of the old city who supported the White family, who put pressure on the Limit Gate¡­ Later, I went out to investigate and found that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion seemed to have organized cultivators to explore Evil Mountain Range. Whether it was the new city or the old city, most of cultivators had been attracted¡­¡± ¡°Almost no one knew about the arrival of the people from the Limit Gate. Therefore, there was no support from cultivators to the White family at all. When I finished my investigation at that time, I thought that something might have happened to the Limit Gate, so I didn¡¯t mention it to you.¡± Listening to their recounts, Caspian pondered for a while and calcted in his heart. Eight days ago, it should have been the time when Howard Todd and his men rolled back from the Evil Mountain Forest. That¡¯s probably what happened. The newly promoted Heavenly Spirit Realm Master of the Limit Gate led a group of disciples to Evil Mountain Range for experience. Originally, they wanted to get some adventures and encounter the Immortal Fate. However, a few days after they went out, not only had their magic weapons and storage pouches been robbed, but also their disciples were killed. If such news came back and Elders of the Limit Gate, who were aggressive to the White family, could still sit there, then there must be something wrong. Moreover, Caspian also remembered clearly that at that time, Howard told him in a low voice that their elders was working in the Same Spirit City, so he asked Caspian not to worry that they would go back on their word. Now it seemed that the so-called elder was here to bully the White family that had no Heavenly Spirit Realm. ¡°It seems that there¡¯s nothing wrong with it¡­ Suppressing the weaker cultivators is what they have in common,¡± Caspian said with a sneer. ¡°Master Montgomery, what did you say?¡± Zo asked curiously. Caspian waved his hand and said, ¡°Nothing, and then? The City Lord¡¯s Mansion recruited cultivators to explore Evil Mountain Range. It¡¯s such a coincidence that the White family Sect came to the White family. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a coincidence, is it?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not a coincidence.¡± The supreme elder nodded and said in a low voice. Sue White seemed to want to say something, and her cherry lips had already opened. However, after hearing the supreme elder¡¯s words, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Supreme elder, how could the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡­¡± Sue blinked her eyes and wanted to say something, but there were too many thoughts in her mind at the moment. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know where to start. ¡°The White family¡­ Uh¡­ Support pir, how could it be¡­ City Lord¡¯s Mansion, it shouldn¡¯t be!¡± Although the words were intermittent and the words were broken, the most basic meaning was expressed. Hearing this, The supreme elder¡¯s eyes became helpless and showed a trace of coldness and disappointment. After a long while, she looked up at Caspian and then said to Sue, ¡°How can the City Lord¡¯s Mansion watch helplessly that people only know about the White family, but not the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± Sue was very smart and immediately understood what the supreme elder meant. But she still found it unbelievable. ¡°But the White family¡­¡± ¡°All the contributions are in the past.¡± The supreme elder sighed. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°The current us do not have much help to the City Lord¡¯s Manor. Instead, we have be the obstacle to the City Lord¡¯s Manor. The White family is the previous City Lord. Now that we have resigned, it still affects the jurisdiction of the current City Lord¡¯s Mansion. This situation must have been something that the current City Lord¡¯s Mansion did not want to see¡­ In fact, when Same Spirit City was divided into a new city and an old city, I already understood.¡± Speaking of this, the supreme elder looked at Caspian and said, ¡°Caspian, you must have seen it clearly. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have said that before.¡± Caspian¡¯s gaze was faint as he nodded. ¡°Power¡­ If cultivators can pursue a higher path, then they naturally wouldn¡¯t care about this. But since it was the appointed City Lord of the royal family, it meant that it was an official. Cultivators of the government, first of all, belonged to the royal family and the government, and second, cultivator. For them, power was much more important than the realm. This is the biggest difference between them and the sect disciples.¡± ¡°Master Montgomery, you can see through it.¡± Que White couldn¡¯t help but praise. At this moment, Sue White¡¯s expression was still a little dull. Obviously, the words of the supreme elder and Caspian had a great impact on her. On the other hand, to Mona Jones, because she was the head of the n, she could not only focus on the realm, but also on the bnce of the various branches of the n. Therefore, she was not very surprised at this time. Instead, she looked thoughtful. At this time, the supreme elder said, ¡°The City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s current n is not to kill the White family. If they really did that, the people and cultivators¡¯ saliva would drown them. So they chose to stand by and watch.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that this is even more abominable than taking action directly,¡± Caspian said indifferently. He had seen the officialdom and knew how dangerous people¡¯s hearts could be for power. ¡°When the Limit Gate reaches the goal, something bad will happen to the White family. At that time, the Limit Gate would be the one to be scolded and the City Lord¡¯s Mansion would be the one to benefit. If the City Lord¡¯s Mansion knew how to get more power, they would pretend to support the White family and put on a show. Then the reputation of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion would immediately reach its peak¡­¡± ¡°By then, it would be easy flipping over the influence of the White family with the power of the Mansion of the City Governor. It is really a good move to kill with a borrowed knife. It is a pity that the Limit Gate don¡¯t know that they has been used as a knife¡­ Speaking of which, I¡¯m very curious. How could such a secret thing in the White family be known by a sect thousands of miles away?¡± Caspian exined his thought. His eyes were burning. He looked at the people who had been stunned by his words. ¡°Have you figured this out?¡± Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 When the White family thought about the pros and cons of this matter, they only thought that the Mansion of the City Lord would benefit from it. But they didn¡¯t expect that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion could support the White family and win people¡¯s support after the event. In this way, the reputation of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion would usher in a new peak. In the future, it would be a piece of cake for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to remove the influence of the White family in Same Spirit City. After being reminded by Caspian, everyone in the White family suddenly felt cold sweat on their backs. ¡°But the White family¡­ Didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡± Que White only felt his throat tighten and his voice dry. ¡°The White family has guarded Same Spirit City for generations. Even if we are no longer the City Lord¡¯s family now, we support all the orders of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Why¡­ Why do they still treat us like this¡­¡± ¡°Because some people don¡¯t have the ability to fight against outsiders, but they are very good at dragging people on their side down,¡± Caspian said lightly. The experience of Salleria royal family and Earlington of Efrax, also the Lawrence family made Caspian have a rare eye for power struggle. Therefore, at this moment, he pointed out the truth. ¡°You may have never provoked some people, but in his eyes, you are like killing his parents and killing all his nsmen. You have a blood feud with him¡­ The greatest happiness in their lives is to drag others down. Even if they can¡¯t get any benefits, they will be very happy,¡± Caspian said. His words made the scene quiet down again. Everyone was carefully chewing on the taste of his words. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed that they did have such experiences in their lives. The White family did not betray the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, but for the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the reputation of the White family made them feel jealous, so they had to eliminate the White family. Now that the Limit Gate had taken the initiative to take action, they would just stand by and watch. When the time came, they woulde directly to pick up the fruits. Why not? ¡°As I said, only the higher-ups know the secret of the White family. If I guess correctly, I¡¯m afraid that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t know the secret.¡± A momentter, Caspian opened his mouth again and broke the silence. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Que White nodded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I guess I don¡¯t need to say more about this since the secret was known by the Limit Gate thousands of miles away,¡± Caspian said. The eyes of the supreme elder and Que White suddenly froze. Their eyes shed, and the expression on Que White¡¯s face was even more uncertain. Obviously, he had thought of something at this moment. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Master Montgomery. I know what to do¡­¡± Que White exhaled and cupped his hands at Caspian. Caspian nodded. He didn¡¯t say much more. Since Que White had spoken now, he naturally knew who had leaked the secret. As for what he would do, it was none of Caspian¡¯s business. However, every family had their own rules. Especially for a family like the White family, which had once been at its peak, the rules of the family must be much stricter than that of other families. One could imagine that the fate of this person who leaked the secret would definitely not be too good. When they were talking. Suddenly, a loud noise, like a t mine, came from a distance. The people in the room even felt the ground under their feet tremble. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Sue White was shocked and asked involuntarily. ¡°It¡¯sing from the entrance.¡± Caspian¡¯s current Divine Sense was far greater than that of everyone in the room, he was able to tall with a little bit of attention. ¡°The gate¡­ Could it be the people from the Limit Gate?¡± Que White frowned, and then his face was full of anger. ¡°With such a loud noise, do they really dare to use magic? Do they really think that the White family is at a disadvantage and they can bully us at will?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look,¡± Caspian said, ¡°If it¡¯s really them, then I¡¯ll save the time to wait.¡± After the return of Caspian, all the people in the room unconsciously took him as their leader. They would do whatever Caspian said. So at this moment, they followed Caspian out of the house and walked toward the gate of the old house of the White family. Not long after they walked out of the house, a member of the White family came to report in a hurry. The truth was exactly as everyone had guessed. Indeed, cultivators of the Limit Gate hade again. Moreover, they had gone too far today. Seeing that the White family¡¯s gate was closed, they directly smashed the gate of the White family, which also affected several members of the White family who were guarding near the gate. Although the White family members were safe and sound, their injuries were not light either. They fell to the ground and spat out blood, which was extremely shocking. At this time, there were more than 20 cultivators standing outside the White family¡¯s mansion. Three of them were Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. The one with the highest realm was an old man at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He had a five-inch-long white beard and stood with his hands sped behind his back. There seemed to be a fresh airflow around him, which made people feel as if they were looking up at a high mountain. One of the other two cultivators was a middle-aged man with broad shoulders and a strong physique. He was at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and his eyes were fixed on the sky, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him. The other one was Howard that Caspian had met once. At this time, there was not the embarrassment of being trampled by Caspian before. His face was full of arrogance. He was the one who had just broken the gate of the White family with one finger and shattered the walls more than 30 meters on both sides. N?velDrama.Org owns this. His two feet were off the ground and suspended in the air. He looked down at the indignant White family nsmen in front of him and said with a grim smile, ¡°Those who don¡¯t respect the superiors will die! I have spared your lives just now. If you dare to stop me again, I will kill you without mercy! Let your head of the familye out and talk to us. If the White family doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors and doesn¡¯t respect us today, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± ¡°How, how dare you! The City Lord¡¯s Mansion will never allow you to do whatever you want!¡± A member of the White family n shouted angrily. ¡°An ant!¡± Anger appeared on Howard¡¯s face as he waved his hand in the air. In the blink of an eye, the fierce wind swept out like a giant tree, sending the White family member flying dozens of meters away. Blood spurted out of his mouth. Howard nced out of the corner of his eye at the crowd around him. He could see several cultivators hiding in the crowd, their eyes twinkling, as if they were spying on him. Sensing Howard¡¯s gaze, they hurriedly lowered their heads and pretended to know nothing. With a sneer in his heart, Howard looked at the White family members in front of him again and said with a grim smile, ¡°It seems that you guys haven¡¯t figured out the situation yet. It seems that your head of the family won¡¯te out to see us. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go in. When we get in, it won¡¯t be like this.¡± With a grim smile, he took a step forward. With a bang, the kick copsed, and the wind and clouds surged. In the smoke and dust, it was as if thousands of horses were galloping. The ground under his feet immediately cracked open. A huge crack, emitting a chilling air, extended toward the gate of the White family. In the blink of an eye, the gate of the White family was split into two. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Being broken through the door was a great humiliation to a family. Not only did Howard break through the gate of the White family, but also the whole family¡¯s terrain was torn in half. This was simply stepping on the dignity of a family. The White family was a blood-thirsty family. Otherwise, back then, there wouldn¡¯t have been Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators who worked together to disy a forbidden technique to exchange life for life, which was a type of miserable battle method. All of a sudden, the eyes of several White family nsmen on the scene were bloodshot, and their temples were bulging, jumping up and down, and their throats were roaring. Regardless of the huge gap between their strength, they rushed up. ¡°If you want to enter the White family, you have to step on our bodies!¡± ¡°Well, since you want to die like this, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± Hearing this, killing intent also appeared in Howard¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to be humiliated before, but why are you ants shouting in front of me?¡± Howard immediately raised his hand and waved his arm. Hong! There was a p of thunder on the t ground. In an instant, the void shook and yellow sand rose on the spot. In the yellow sand, there seemed to be tens of thousands of horses galloping, shaking the ground until it was about to copse. A loud noise immediately shook the nose of these White family nsmen until fresh blood gushed out. Following their staggering footsteps, blood scattered all over the ground. ¡°Get lost!¡± Although the anger in his heart was shocking, Howard still didn¡¯t have the courage to kill people. However, he made a move with anger. With a wave of his arm, the rolling yellow sand immediately flew out like an army, hitting these White family people like cannonballs, or breaking the distant wall, or smashing into the pond, sshing water dozens of feet high, or plowed a long gully on the ground, leaving a tragic blood stain¡­ In short, all of them were seriously injured. Even if they were saved, it would take them a year and a half to recover. ¡°Humph, you¡¯re just an ant. How dare you shout in front of me!¡± Several White family nsmen, whose realms were far lower than Howard¡¯s, were sent flying at once. He finally regained a little confidence that belonged to Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. At this moment, he was arrogant. The elder with the highest realm in the Limit Gate said lightly, ¡°The Heavenly Spirit Realm Master of the Limit Gate came to visit you. Not only did the White family head not wee us personally, but he also allowed Pulse Control Realm members to make things difficult for us¡­¡± ¡°Obviously, the White family not only showed great disrespect to Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, but also to the Limit Gate¡­ If the White family doesn¡¯t give us an exnation today, then don¡¯t me us for taking the initiative to ask for an exnation.¡± Elder¡¯s words immediately turned ck and white upside down, as if the White family whose gate was destroyed and whose members were hurt was the murderer, while they, who were aggressive, were the victims. ¡°Elder is really despicable! He made us upy the moralmanding height with just one sentence!¡± Although he thought so in his heart, Howard certainly wouldn¡¯t say that. He looked up at the empty door of the White family and shouted, ¡°The White family is disrespectful to the Limit Gate and head of the family is still avoiding us. Don¡¯t me me for going in and looking for you personally!¡± After that, Howard rose into the air and flew to a height of one floor. After a round of exmation, he was about to fly into the White family¡¯s old house. He had been burning with rage for the past few days. He was nning to destroy a few buildings in the White family and vent his anger. Today, the Limit Gate made such a big noise in front of the White family, which naturally attracted the attention of many cultivators in the city. However, under the deliberate guidance of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, there were not many cultivators who came to watch, and their realms were generally not high. At first, there were cultivators who wanted to uphold justice, but there were also many cultivators from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion among the crowd. With these cultivators¡¯ hints, the White family, who enjoyed great prestige in the Same Spirit City, did not receive any support. Howard was in the mood to vent his anger. As soon as he flew past the threshold of the ruins of the White family, he looked up and saw a group of people walking toward him. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s toote to apologize now!¡± Howard sneered. Just as he was about to humiliate Que White, he suddenly found that it was not Que White who was walking in front of them. Que White walked about one step away from the person at the front, looking very respectful. ¡°Humph, have you found a helper? Let me see which reckless guy dares to stand up for the White family!¡± Howard sneered in his heart, and then he saw Caspian looking at him with a faint smile. When he first saw it, Howard thought his eyes were wrong. The next moment, when he found that the man was really Caspian, his face instantly turned from white to green, and then from green to red. He froze In the air, motionless, and all the blood in his body seemed to have solidified. A few days ago, he was pped away by Caspian, and then stepped on the ground with embarrassment, anger, fear, and despair. Suddenly, his cheeks felt hot and numb, and he wanted to find a hole to hide in. By this time, Caspian and the others had already stood still. They were about 500 meters away from people of the Limit Gate. Seeing the destroyed house and the unconscious nsmen lying on the ground, Que White was so angry that the flesh on his face twitched. He gnashed his teeth and shouted at Howard, ¡°The Limit Gate! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± The roar brought Howard back to his senses. He wanted to say something, but when he looked up and saw Caspian, his heart skipped a beat. He held back what he was about to say. Facing Caspian, he felt even more terrible than a mouse meeting a cat. That day¡¯s experience in the Evil Mountain Forest could be said to be a nightmare that he didn¡¯t want to recall for the rest of his life. Some of the disciples from the Limit Gate seemed to have recognized Caspian from a distance. In an instant, everyone began to whisper amongst themselves. The expressions on their faces were exceptionally interesting. However, before they could call out Caspian¡¯s identity, the strong master among the three Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators of the Limit Gate rose into the air and flew to the side of Howard. He looked at Que White and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s one thing that the White family doesn¡¯t take the initiative to wee us, but you even humiliate us with a few Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Now you even put the me on us, saying that we¡¯ve gone too far. Do you think you can do whatever you want in Same Spirit City?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance to turn over a new leaf and agree to our previous request. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for killing the White family today!¡± His words were like a fierce collision of des and axes. The void was filled with a shocking killing intent, emitting a smell of iron and blood. When it came to people¡¯s ears, it sounded more like a p of thunder, which made people¡¯s eardrums hurt. They saw stars in front of them, and Sue White, who was at the lowest realm, turned pale and almost fainted on the spot. Que White and Mona Jones who were from Holy Land Realm also looked terrible. As soon as he finished speaking, the middle-aged cultivator pointed at Zo again and showed a sarcastic smile. ¡°Head White, have you forgotten how I knocked the guardian of the White family flying in front of you last time? Otherwise, why did you take the initiative to send a reckless guy here today?¡± Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s words were exactly what Zo Yellow hated. Last time when cultivators of the Limit Gate came to threaten the White family, Zo was hurt by this middle-aged cultivator. When the other party mentioned it, Zo suddenly had a new hatred in his heart. However, just as Zo Yellow was about to retort, Caspian, who was in front of him, looked at Howard with a faint smile and said, ¡°Howard, have you forgotten how you were trampled by me and begged for mercyst time?¡± Otherwise, why did you take the Initiative to send this reckless guy here today?¡± His words were sent back at once, and the middle-aged cultivator was immediately stunned. On the other hand, Howard¡¯s face turned red, like a piece of pork liver. This kind of embarrassment, fear, shame, and anger mixed together made him feel like a needle was shining on his back at this moment, and he wished he could escape far away. What happened that day was indeed a great humiliation, so much so that it left a shadow in his heart. However, he hoped that the fewer people who knew about it, the better. This was a great shame. As for Howard, face was more important than life! Therefore, thest time he came back, he had ordered his senior brothers and sisters to keep it a secret. As for when he was asked by the elders of the sect, Howard also showed that there was a small ident and he would handle it well. Since he said so, the other two Heavenly Spirit Realm Elders did not ask any more questions. But now, it was a coincidence that this guy appeared again in the White family that seemed to be bound to be eaten by him! Moreover, this guy had uncovered the scar in Howard¡¯s heart in public. Howard could even feel the eyes from all directions were focused on him at this moment. His expression changed continuously. Finally, his face suddenly sank. He looked at Caspian and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°So, are you going to go back on your word?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve never seen you before. If you continue to spout nonsense, even if you aren¡¯t a member of the White family, our Limit Gate will definitely not let you off the hook,¡± Howard said angrily from embarrassment. ¡°Use the sect to suppress me?¡± A smile appeared on Caspian¡®s face, but there was flying snow in his eyes. He pointed at the middle-aged cultivator and said, ¡°Do you think your senior can protect you? Let me tell you, you can only pay for the debt you owe me with your life now¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I think you¡¯re courting death!¡± The middle-aged cultivator roared. Although he knew that Caspian was also at Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm while Caspian was only at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, Caspian¡¯s words had angered him. In addition, the middle-aged man intended topletely defeat the White family today, so as soon as he attacked, he showed no mercy. Wind blew under his feet, and his body was wrapped in spiritual Qi. He flew toward Caspian and waved his hands repeatedly. His waving arms suddenly struck out beams of stripes. Every single stripe was sparkling, as if it was made of ice and snow. At the same time, the surrounding air became extremely cold and chilling, making people feel extremely depressed and desperate. ¡°Ice River Heart-petrifying Palm!¡± With a roar, the middle-aged man pped Caspian. In the void, a palm made of frost immediately condensed. It was as cold as the palm of a ghost. It grabbed toward Caspian as if it wanted to freeze all his heart and blood vessels and turn Caspian into an ice sculpture. The entire White family¡¯s old house seemed to have turned into a world of ice and snow. There was ayer of white frost on the surrounding bricks and stones, and the surrounding trees were also covered with frost and snow. At first nce, it was a vast expanse of white, giving off an extremely cold and lonely smell. Howard looked at Caspian with a gloating smile on his face. ¡°Be careful!¡± Seeing this, Zo reminded Caspian loudly. As for the others, they were so cold that they couldn¡¯t speak. Their Protective Upstanding Qi was no match forthe harsh coldness. ¡°It¡¯s this guy who hurt you?¡± Caspian let out a longugh. ¡°Let¡¯s see how I kill him to avenge you¡­¡± Turning to face the middle-aged man, Caspian¡¯s face darkened and he punched out. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Ssh! In an instant, a me de, which was more than 30 meters long, stretched out of thin air and whizzed out like a burning meteor, leaving a long me along the way. The frost and freezing air in the air werepletely roasted and disappeared instantly. The middle-aged man felt a scorching heat waveing at him like a zing sun. Not only was it dazzling, but it also made his skin hurt, as if spiritual Qi and vigor in his body were burning hot and about to evaporate at this moment. His face suddenly changed. But it was toote for him to stop. The me de shed through the air and cut off the five fingers of the Frost Palm. At the same time, the five fingers of the middle-aged man¡¯s right hand were also broken from the root, and the blood spring suddenly shot out. Behind the blood spring, his face was full of horror. The ming light de moved quickly and rushed to the middle-aged man almost in the blink of an eye. It cut the middle-aged man into two pieces at the waist. The ring blood suddenly fell from the air and fell on the ground covered with white frost, which was extremely shocking. The proud smirk on Howard¡¯s face had not even had time to change. By the time he realized what was going on, Howard was horrified to find that Caspian had already pped him in the air. That terrifying me de whistled about, bingrger andrger in his pupils, almost filling up his entire eyeball. Howard felt as if he was in a furnace of hell and was about to bepletely burned. ¡°How dare you!¡± At this moment, the old man of the Limit Gate, who had been meditating with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and let out a majestic shout. The sound was like the sound of an evening drum and the morning bell, making people deaf. It immediately made the disciples of the Limit Gate, who were shocked by the scene just now,e to their senses. As soon as the old man opened his eyes, it was as if tens of millions of stars were swirling around him, emanating incredible power. It was as if the starry sky and the Milky Way were being controlled by him. Originally, he did not need to do anything, but this time, he came together mainly to frighten the City Lord¡¯s Mansion so that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion would not dare to intervene easily. But who knew that at thest moment today, the White family had found strong reinforcements from nowhere. This guy killed a Heavenly Spirit Realm Elder of the sect as soon as he made a move, showing extraordinary ability to break through the ranks. Now that an Elder had died, the old man could not just watch as the new rising genius disciple Howard was killed again. If that was the case, not only would the Limit Gate be damaged, but their strength would also be greatly reduced in the future. Moreover, he himself would be unable to absolve himself from the me. When he returned, he would definitely be severely punished by the sect. Therefore, at this time, the one with the highest realm in the Limit Gate must take action to defend the dignity of the sect! Staring at Caspian, the old man spat out every word like a giant beating a war drum, shaking the void like a raging sea and rolling waves. ¡°Where did this juniore from? How dare you hurt my disciple here and speak such nonsense? Now I¡¯ll let you know what a heavy price you¡¯ll have to pay for your rude words and deeds!¡± ¡°Starry Sky Silver Dragon Sword!¡± Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 With a swish, a silver light shot straight toward Caspian. The silver light was a long sword with a strange shape and a slightly curved arc. Wherever the long sword passed, there were stars. In an instant, it was like a vast starry river, spreading in the air, swaying and falling down, and smashing toward Caspian. The void was also shaken, as if mountains had exploded one after another. The entire old mansion of the White family, along with Caspian, seemed to be destroyed in the next moment and smashed into powder. ¡°A middle-ranking spirit tool!¡± Zo cried out involuntarily. The disciples of the Limit Gate came back to their senses and their momentum increased greatly. They waved their gs and cheered loudly. ¡°It¡¯s Elder Bloodwood¡¯s Starry Sky Silver Dragon Sword!¡± ¡°This is a Level Six spirit tool!¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that Sect Master killed a Demonic Dragon that absorbed starlight and cultivated for hundreds of years in Ethereal Lake. It¡¯s made of a single horn on its head. It¡¯s extremely powerful!¡± ¡°More than that, Starry Sky Silver Dragon Sword has been refined by Elder Bloodwood¡¯s blood. It¡¯s like his incarnation, free to do whatever he wants. The White family¡¯s cultivator is bound to die this time!¡± ¡°That guy is purely bringing trouble upon himself. He can¡¯t live!¡± ¡°Kill him and avenge Elder Dokarz!¡± There were only about twenty people, but at this moment, under the mes of revenge, the shouts resounded through the sky. ¡°I want to kill someone, but you still want to stop me?¡± Seeing the silver light, Caspianughed loudly. The next moment, his face darkened. ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± Whoosh! With a sh of light on his arm, the thick metal gloves almostpletely wrapped around his forearm and palm. Wearing Celestial Punishment, Caspian made a grab at Starry Sky Silver Dragon Sword. With a whoosh, the flying sword was immediately absorbed into Celestial Punishment. The silver light all over the sky disappeared in the blink of an eye. The previous bright light seemed to be just an illusion. In an instant, the light and the ground stopped shaking, and everyone¡¯s faces were full of astonishment. Caspian put Starry Sky Silver Dragon Sword into the Celestial Punishment. He originally wanted to take away spirit tools of the other side and suppress the other side¡¯s arrogance. But the moment the Starry Silver Dragon Sword entered the Celestial Punishment, he suddenly found that in the Celestial Punishment, runes, which he had not figured out before, suddenly emitted a golden red light. The light shone on the Starry Sky Silver Dragon Sword and instantly erased the mark that belonged to Elder Bloodwood on the flying sword. It was equivalent topletely wiping out the traces of Elder Bloodwood¡¯s blood refining. Caspian was stunned and then delighted. He didn¡¯t expect that runes to have such an effect! On Elder Bloodwood¡¯s side, Starry Sky Silver Dragon Sword had been taken away by the other party, which had stunned him a lot. At this moment, he suddenly felt that he had lost his sense of the flying sword. It was like a stone sinking into the sea. He immediately panicked. At this time, Caspian also rose into the air and instantly came to the front of Howard. ¡°Ha, you broke your promise and let the sect beat me and kill me?!¡± Howard¡¯s face was full of fear and his muscles were twitching. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to exin. ¡°Go to hell! Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Hong! The me de cut through the air and tore Howard¡¯s body in half from the middle with a swoosh. Howard¡¯s eyes were separated to the left and right. His eyes were still filled with the fear of the decision he made before he died. ¡°Bastard! Return the Starry-Sky Silver Dragon Sword quickly! Otherwise, I will raze the White family to the ground!¡± Elder Bloodwood flew high into the air and roared. Caspianughed, but the coldness in his eyes grew stronger and stronger. ¡°Then,e on! Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Hong! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The fire left a long shadow in the air, and the heat waves rolled down as if arge amount of oil had been poured down. Seeing this, Elder Bloodwood¡¯s heart trembled. He hurriedly took out a fan and blocked it in front of him. ¡°Shadow Crystal Fan!¡± The fan was a defensive spell magic weapon, shining brightly like 8 peacock spreading its tail out to form a shield in front of Elder Bloodwood. The next moment, the me de shattered the light with a bang. The mes that exploded in the air were like a volcano erupting. Their momentum was rolling and their strength was amazing. Elder Bloodwood let out a miserable cry and flew backward 300 meters. Qi and blood in his chest was surging, and the blood in his throat was sweet. He felt so ufortable that he almost spat out blood. It was not easy for Elder Bloodwood to stabilize his body in the air. He covered his chest and was shocked and angry. ¡®Where did the White family find such a helper? The other party has just entered Heavenly Spirit Realm, how could he be so powerful and domineering?¡¯ Just as Elder Bloodwood was thinking about this, he took the opportunity to look forward. There was no Caspian¡¯s figure in the fiery light in the distance. Elder Bloodwood¡¯s heart skipped a beat. An extremely ominous premonition enveloped his heart. Before he could react, his brain seemed to have been pierced by countless steel needles. He was in so much pain that he almost fell from the air. At this time, Caspian suddenly appeared beside Elder Bloodwood, grabbed him, and threw him in the direction he came as if throwing a bag full of cotton. Swoosh! A straight line passed through the air, followed by the sound of hitting the ground heavily. When Caspian returned to the old house of the White family, Elder Bloodwood was struggling to get up from the ground. Caspian held the Starry Sky Silver Dragon Sword, which originally belonged to his opponent, and flipped his hand to cut off one of the other party¡¯s arms. Elder Bloodwood screamed, covered the bloody wound, and rolled on the ground. ¡°Hah!¡± Caspian sneered. Carrying the bleeding flying sword, he turned to look at the remaining disciples of the Limit Gate. At this moment, the group of disciples all knelt on the ground with pale faces and trembling. Two of the three elders who came this time were dead and one was injured. Even a fool would know what the situation was like now. Not only was the other party powerful, but he also did not take them seriously at all. What wasughable was that they had been using their status as sect disciples and the Limit Gate to oppress the other side. Perhaps their actions at that time were a huge joke in the eyes of the other side. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re going back on your word!¡± Caspian stood in front of these disciples of the Limit Gate and sneered. ¡°We¡­ Didn¡¯t¡­.¡± One of them said, trembling. Swoosh! Before the man could finish his words, his head was swept away by Caspian. ¡°Did I allow you to speak?¡± Caspian sneered. The rest of the disciples of the Limit Gate immediately lowered their heads even lower, and their bodies trembled even more violently. There were even some who couldn¡¯t hold back their pees anymore. Not far away, Elder Bloodwood¡¯s eyes were wide open when he saw this scene. He shouted repeatedly, ¡°How dare you kill the disciples of my sect! We will never let you go! Absolutely! Definitely! No! We will kill all your families, rtives, and friends behind you!¡± He straightened his neck, and blue veins were almost popping out of his skin. He stared at Que White and the others fiercely and kept roaring. When he looked at Caspian, he suddenly felt a pain in his head and knelt down in front of Caspian with a thud. Caspian¡¯s voice was filled with ridicule as it entered Elder Bloodwood¡¯s ears. ¡°Kill my family, rtives, and friends behind me?¡± Caspian sneered and returned what Elder Bloodwood had said to him. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know what kind of sin it is to disrespect a superior¡­¡± Listening to the confident words of the other party, Elder Bloodwood, whose head was in great pain, suddenly felt his Chrysanthemum muscles twitch. Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 From Caspian¡¯s attitude at this moment, Elder Bloodwood could only feel a word, ¡°Arrogant¡±. To put it more exaggeratedly, he felt contempt. N?velDrama.Org content rights. An expert looked at an ant with contempt. However, his realm was obviously higher than his opponent¡¯s, and he was an elder of a sect. What kind of confidence did his opponent have to treat him as an ant? Elder Bloodwood¡¯s brain was no longer so painful, but he did not dare to roar like before. After calming down, endless fear and fear swept toward him like a tide. ncing at Elder Bloodwood, who was kneeling on the ground with his butt bent, Caspian snorted coldly. He did not go back to Que White and the others, nor did he continue to kill cultivators of the Limit Gate. None of these fellows would be able to escape from him. He was waiting. He was waiting for another group of people. After watching such a big show for so long, it was time for them to show up. Just as Caspian had expected, a spirit boat flew from the direction of the new city. This spirit boat was more than five times bigger than an ordinary spirit boat! Above the spirit boat, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion banner was hanging high. Under the sunlight, it shone brightly and shone in all directions, giving off an Iparably majestic aura. ¡°The people of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion are here!¡± Que White also saw the luxurious spirit boat and frowned. They already knew what the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was thinking about. It could be said that they were just about to fall out with each other. However, Que White also knew very well that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of Same Spirit City was conferred by the imperial court. If they dared to openly oppose the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, it would be equivalent to rebellion. What¡¯s more, although the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was secretly watching the show, they had never done anything harmful to the White family on the surface. Therefore, if the White family had a conflict with the City Lord¡¯s Mansion now, it was very likely that the other party would immediately make an issue of it. Even the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was waiting for the White family tounch an attack. Then, they could take advantage of this opportunity to wipe out the power of the White family in the Same Spirit City. ¡°What should we do?¡± Considering the current situation, Que White was so anxious that his forehead was sweating. The appearance of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion suddenly refreshed Elder Bloodwood, who had been dispirited and frightened. He raised his head and looked at Caspian gloomily. ¡°Do you dare to go against the City Lord¡¯s Mansion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s noisy¡­¡± Caspian raised his hand and cut off Elder Bloodwood¡¯s other arm. Elder Bloodwood¡¯s body stiffened, and then he fell to the ground again. He rolled in the pool of blood, screaming. At this time, there was a cry of surprise from the crowd of onlookers around. Caspian looked up and saw everyone looking up in the direction of the spirit boat. Including Que White, Zo Yellow, and the others, they all looked surprised at this moment. Caspian raised his head and followed everyone¡¯s line of sight. He saw a middle-aged man in a purple robe standing at the bow of the spirit boat. The middle-aged man was tall and strong, and his eyes were like torches. He was full of majesty, as if he could frighten thousands of creatures with his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the City Lord!¡± Someone shouted from the crowd. ¡°The City Lord is here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the City Lord showed up!¡± ¡°Although he is the City Lord of the Same Spirit City, under normal circumstances, all kinds of affairs in the city will be handled by someone in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The City Lord won¡®t show up once a year. Today, today, not only does he appear, but he alsoes to the old city!¡± ¡°Yes, in my impression, the City Lord seemed to have onlye to the old city once when he came to take office. Then he built a new city next to the old city.¡± ¡°Which side will he help?¡± The surrounding cultivators began to whisper. If it had been in the past, they would have thought that the City Lord had appeared because he wanted to calm down the affair of the White family today. However, after the series of events just now, some people with discerning eyes could see that the attitude of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion toward the trouble in the White family seemed to be particrly ambiguous. There was even a suspicion of hindering the support of cultivators. Therefore, at this moment, no one knew whether the City Lord came in person to help the White family or to stir up trouble. However, the City Lord¡¯s attitude did not allow anyone to wait for too long. Just as the spirit boat was about to arrive, the City Lord in a purple robe suddenly took a step forward and flew across the sky in the midst of the rainbow light. At the same time, he spoke in a loud voice. ¡°Who dares to act so presumptuously in Same Spirit City!¡± Before he could finish his words, the City Lord suddenly raised his hand, and a long golden whip in his hand fell toward Caspian. The long golden whip instantly burst out endless multicolored light, like a golden dragon. It roared in the air, and its huge body rushed toward Caspian. There seemed to be a golden sun rising above the old city, which made people¡¯s souls burn. The eyes of cultivators on the ground were sore and full of tears. They could not look straight at him, and their hearts were filled with fear and awe. ¡°This is magic weapon bestowed by the royal family to the City Lord! Master Montgomery, be careful!¡± Que White¡¯s face changed and he hurriedly shouted. Seeing that the City Lord was ming everyone but his target was Caspian, the City Lord¡¯s attitude was obvious at this moment. The surrounding cultivators also knelt down at this moment and kept kowtowing to the sky. ¡°Ha! Who do you think you are?¡± Caspian sneered. Under the golden light, he remained motionless. ¡°How dare you!¡± A hint of anger and killing intent appeared on the City Lord¡®s face. The golden light became even brighter. Under the golden light, the ground under everyone¡¯s feet began to melt, about to turn intova. Caspian¡¯s expression did not change. He turned his wrist and threw jade identification badge toward the golden whip falling from the sky. ¡°You provoke Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. You¡¯re courting death!¡± The words ¡°Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡± were like a p of thunder that shook the City Lord¡¯s face. A cluster of green light appeared on jade identification badge and the surrounding void began to surge. A vigorous and heavy force was about to spurt out. The City Lord immediately knew that this jade identification badge could not be faked. Although he was the City Lord, the country where he lived was just an Efrax and could only be a subsidiary country of Lunia. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was an absolute behemoth in Lunia. As the City Lord of Same Spirit City, he was not even a speck of dust in front of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Immediately, the City Lord knew that he had kicked a big iron te today. And now, this iron te was sweeping toward him. He wanted to take back the golden whip, but it was toote. The blue light gushing out of the jade identification badge had condensed into a huge palm in mid-air and was grabbing at the golden whip. In an instant, the whole sky seemed to be pulled down. The golden light all over the sky, along with the golden whip, copsed one after another, exploding in the air,pletely destroyed. After the golden whip was destroyed, the City Lord¡¯s body shook violently, and his eyes were full of horror. His chest rose and fell violently, and he spat out blood continuously. His body swayed in the air, as if he was about to fall down in the next moment. Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 ¡°This is a misunderstanding!¡± The City Lord¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he saw the palm open like an ancient blue sky, whistling toward him. The next moment, under everyone¡¯s gaze, with a bang, the City Lord was hit in the air. His blood spurted out. His body was like a meteorite flying across the sky. With a swoosh, he passed through everyone¡¯s sight, flew from the old city to the new city, and disappeared. After a while, an earth-shattering roar came from the direction of the new city. At the same time, a tall building copsed. On the old city¡¯s side, those who saw this scene were all stupefied, all of them standing in ce, unable to move at all. The City Lord was sent flying in one move. Almost everyone¡¯s mind was nk at this moment. The scene just now reyed in their minds again and again. After a while, the spirit boat, who represented the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, seemed toe to his senses and turned to run away. But, suddenly, the cyan palm struck out in the air. Bang! A series of voids were immediately prated. The spirit boat was wrapped in the broken void and exploded into pieces. Cultivators of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion in spirit boat suddenly fell from the air like flies. The whole Same Spirit City, whether it was the new city or the old city, fell into absolute silence. In that Instant, the entire city seemed to have turned into a dead city. This had never happened in the history of the Same Spirit City. Even ordinary people could deeply feel at this moment that the magnificent palm that was condensed in mid-air, as long as it was willing, could destroy the whole Same Spirit City. After a while, the green palm gradually dissipated. The pressure that enveloped almost the entire city gradually dissipated. However, the new city and the old city were still very quiet. For a short time, no one could recover from the shock just now. As the giant cyan palm dissipated, jade identification badge belonging to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect also flew back into the hands of Caspian. Just like before, a wisp of the Emperor¡¯s Divine Sense would be sealed in Head Dog¡¯s body to save his life at the critical moment, and the jade identification badge that a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect possessed would not only indicate the identity of a disciple, record the merits, store items, but also seal the power of a sect¡¯s Elder. It should be known that Elders that sealed the power in jade identification badge were not like elder in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect who were responsible for ss or dealing with some chores. Those elders were called ordinary elders or semi-elders. They served Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the disciples of the sect, so they had limited power. Elder, who could seal the power in jade identification badge to protect the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, was the real high-level management of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It not only held a high position but also had amazing strength. For example, Charlotte Sky¡¯s teacher, a master of Amethyst Pce Realm, was qualified to do that. Therefore, although this power could only be used once, it was definitely not something a City Lord of Efrax could deal with. The reason why Caspian used his jade identification badge to deal with the City Lord was that the other party had reached the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, which was two realms higher than him. On the other hand, Caspian used it to show his identity. The Limit Gate had always been arrogant and domineering because they were from a sect and could do whatever they wanted. Elder Bloodwood¡¯s arms had been cut off by Caspian, and he was still shouting. The City Lord¡¯s Manor also felt that they had received the royal title. In Same Spirit City, they were like local emperors. All themoners and cultivators had to submit to them. But now, Caspian had revealed that he was not only a disciple of the sect, but also a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Compared with the strength of the sect, the Limit Gate and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were the difference between an ant and an elephant. There was even less of a need to talk about Same Spirit City. The City Lord of the Same Spirit City was far inferior to even the Limit Gate. With Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciple and the status of master, Caspian had to be personally received by the head of the Limit Gate when he went to the Limit Gate. When he came to the Limit Gate, the City Lord wanted to see him, but he had to look at Caspian¡¯s face. Originally, Caspian did not want to reveal his identity. Because he had attacked the Dubois family and killed Head Dog and the others, he was afraid that the Grape Myrtle Sect would follow the clues to find him. But now that the Limit Gate and the City Lord were bullying others with their power, he would naturally use it to bully them back. Otherwise, Caspian¡¯s thoughts would not be clear. Sure enough, after revealing his identity and severely injuring the City Lord, when Caspian turned around again, Elder Bloodwood¡¯s face was even uglier. What he was worried about now was no longer his safety. What he was worried about at the moment was that there was the Limit Gate and the family behind him! What he provoked, threatened, and shouted was actually a master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect! What was ridiculous was that he had said before that the other party was disrespectful to the superior, but in fact, the other party was the real superior! Thinking of this, Elder Bloodwood was scared. He had really brought disaster to the sect and family. He felt Caspian¡¯s cold gaze on him. He wanted to lie on the ground and pretend to be dead, but he did not dare to. His body trembled like a sieve, and his face alternated between green and white. In the face of Caspian, he didn¡¯t even dare to beg for mercy. As Caspian approached, Elder Bloodwood trembled more and more violently. Finally, Caspian stopped in front of Elder Bloodwood. ¡°Tell your head toe and see me¡­¡± The sect leader of the Limit Gate was at least at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. But now, Caspian directly asked the other party toe to see him. And Elder Bloodwood didn¡¯t dare to refuse. He was stunned for a moment and was about to nod when he heard Caspian continue, ¡°He should arrive in one day, or I¡¯ll chop you into minced meat.¡± There was a distance of nearly 20,000 miles between the Limit Gate and the Same Spirit City. It was easy to imagine how fast it should be if the other party arrived in one day. But Elder Bloodwood didn¡¯t dare to say no. Even if the head of the sect was unwilling, he would definitely rush here after knowing that the other side was a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and he had provoked the other side. When Elder Bloodwood sent the message back to the sect, Caspian pped him to the ground, then called Zo, tied Elder Bloodwood up, and hung him on the gpole of the square in front of him. ¡°Although he is not the one who hurt you, you should try your best to do it,¡± Caspian ordered. Zo was so excited that his hands were shaking. He was at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but now he was tying up a cultivator at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, hanging on the gpole and humiliating him all the time. This was the peak of his life! At this moment, Elder Bloodwood even wanted to die. In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, it was not enough to describe it as the deep hatred in such a high ce. However, he did not dare to resist. After giving orders to Zo, Caspian went back to Que White and others. Seeing Caspianing over, Que White, Sue White, and Mona Jones all knelt in front of him. Que White¡¯s voice was trembling, but most of the reason was that he was still excited. ¡°T-Thank you, Master Montgomery, for saving the White family¡­ I-I will never forget your great kindness¡­¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 The reason why they chose to cooperate with Caspian before was that the other part was indeed very strong, and on the other hand, they had no choice. If not for the desperate situation, why would they choose to cooperate with an independent cultivator? But now, after Caspian revealed his identity, it waspletely different. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was the biggest sect in Upper Kingdom. Even a leg feather could crush the Limit Gate to death hundreds of times. The identity of Caspian was not the same as that of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciple who had just arrived in Same Spirit City. His current status was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect! Under the Heavenly Spirit Realm, all of them were nonentities. Once he stepped into Heavenly Spirit Realm, the status of a cultivator in the sect would be many times higher than before. For example, when Caspian left Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he lived in a thatched cottage that was shabby. Now when she went back, she would live in a splendid pce! So now, Que White even had a feeling that they didn¡¯t cooperate with Caspian, but had the support of Caspian. Que White was extremely excited. Mona Jones was terrified, while Sue White¡¯s eyes were full of awe and confusion, as if she could not believe that Caspian was a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, no, a master actually. This kind of feeling was like that of an ordinary person on the street who suddenly met the emperor, which made people feel extremely unreal. ¡°Get up, all of you,¡± Caspian nodded and said. Of course, he knew the reason for Que White¡¯s change of attitude, but seeing through it didn¡¯t mean that he had to make it clear. And in principle, Que White¡¯s behavior was not wrong, and Caspian was indeed interested in the void crack of the White family. ¡°Master Montgomery, what should we do next?¡± Que White followed and asked carefully. ¡°Did the White family suffer a great loss today?¡± Caspian did not answer, but asked a question in return. Que White raised his head and looked around. The White family¡¯s losses today were definitely not small. The destruction of the house and the dozens-of-foot-high wall was mainly due to the loss of face. If the loss of spirit stones was included, it would not be a big deal. The impact of the old house was not very big, which meant that it had experienced a small earthquake. The buildings did not copse too much. Some of them were crooked. It would be fine if they were repaired. It was just that the injured nsmen might be seriously injured and needed a long time to recover. Cultivators of the White family were extremely scarce now, and a few of them were seriously injured today. To put it bluntly, the loss of their nsmen was the real loss. Butpared with the death of two masters and one injured of the Limit Gate, and the disappearance of the City Lord of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the loss of the White family seemed to be ignored all of a sudden. So after thinking about it carefully, Que White replied, ¡°Although we are a little painful about the loss, it is still eptable.¡± Originally, it was very likely that the family would be broken today. Compared with the worst situation, it was many times better now. It was like heaven and earth. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for someone topensate us,¡± Caspian said lightly. ¡°Compensate?¡± Que White was stunned for a moment. He immediately understood that Caspian referred to the Limit Gate and the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. But he found it a little incredible. The Limit Gate and the City Lord¡¯s Mansion were in such a state today. How could they stille to apologize in a low voice? ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that he went for wool and came home shorn, knocked off his teeth, and swallowed his blood?¡± The question in Que White¡¯s heart was answered after four hours. The second-inmand of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, apanied by dozens of carriages, came to pay a visit and apologize. Since thepletion of the new city, it had been decades that there had never been such a big scene in the new city. The gift list from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was dazzling. All types of panacea, rare materials, all types of spirit stones magical symbols, to the extent where Que White even suspected that the City Lord¡¯s Manor had dug out all of these years¡¯ worth of umtion. When he handed the gift list to Caspian with both hands, Caspian nced at it and stopped paying attention to it. Que White had seen the second-inmand in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion before. When he talked to Que White before, although he still looked enthusiastic, he could still make people feel a faint sense of power. But today, it waspletely different. The second-inmand, who was second only to the City Lord in the Same Spirit City, was madly licking his white hands. All kinds of fleshy tters seemed to be out of his mind and he opened his mouth. If people who often came into contact with him saw his face, they would be shocked. After making Que Whitefortable, the second-inmand carefully expressed that he could see master and express the sincere apology of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. The main reason why the city lord didn¡¯te at this moment was because he really didn¡¯t feel well. Otherwise, even if someone carried him, they would still carry him over. Seeing the long list of gifts, Que White hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he rejected it on behalf of Caspian. Caspian definitely didn¡¯t want to see anyone from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. It was not that Caspian hated the City Lord¡¯s Mansion too much, but that the people of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion did not deserve to see him at all. After being rejected, the second-inmand of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion did not feel sad, but he still expressed his regret and fear. Que White quietly asked about the current situation of the City Lord. The second-inmand replied, ¡°It has been sewn up, but he can¡¯t move for the time being¡­¡± ¡°To sew it up¡­¡± This answer made Que White¡¯s face change. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that he was broken all of a sudden?¡± The second-inmand of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion did not stay in the White family for too long. On the one hand, since the White family had epted the gift, it meant that the White family would not pursue the matter of today. On the other hand, the second-inmand did not dare to stay in the White family for too long. After all, there was a fierce Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Master in the old mansion of the White family! This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Before leaving, the second-inmand told Que White that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion would send craftsmen to repair the White family¡¯s old house as soon as possible tomorrow morning. Of course, Que White would not refuse. So with the satisfaction ofpleting the task, the second-inmand of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion left the White family. However, when he left, he could clearly feel that his back was soaked. *** Early the next morning, hundreds of craftsmen arranged by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion came to the White family to repair the houses, gardens, roads, and so on. Looking at their enthusiasm for work, it was likely that when the White family waspleted in a few days, it could not be said that it waspletely new, butpared with the deste old house in the past, it could give people a feeling of regaining vitality. At noon the next day, two cultivators appeared in front of the door of the White family. One of the two cultivators had white hair and beard, but he had the face of a middle-aged man. His skin was fair and ruddy, and his eyes were shining brightly. He was not angry, but he looked mighty. Wherever he went, the void seemed to be oppressed and there was a muffled sound like thunder. The other person was not young. Standing behind the man, he looked up at Elder Bloodwood, who was hung on the gpole, and then looked at the more than a dozen top-level disciples kneeling around the gpole. Seeing this, he frowned tightly. At the same time, Que White also received a report from his nsmen, ¡°The head of the Limit Gate has arrived.¡± Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Of the two people from the Limit Gate, one was the head, and the other was an elder. His beard and hair were all white, but he had the face of a middle-aged man. He was the current head of the Limit Gate. The other one was an elder who was in a high position and had great power in the Limit Gate. Although Elder Bloodwood was also an elder, he was still much worse than this one. They arrived earlier than Caspian¡¯s deadline. Obviously, they also felt the serious consequences of what had happened to the Limit Gate this time. It was Que White and the supreme elder who met them. And the meeting ce was still in the front hall of the small building. The head of the Limit Gate was now a cultivator at Level 3 of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In terms of strength, he could crush Que White and the supreme elder hundreds of times with just one finger. But he didn¡¯t put on airs at all. On the contrary, he made people feel very approachable. The head of the sect first apologized to Que White and the supreme elder, and at the same time, he said that they didn¡¯t know what Elder Bloodwood was doing in advance, which waspletely the private behavior of Elder Bloodwood. So he hoped that the White family would not misunderstand the Limit Gate and affect the harmony between the two sides. If it was in the heyday of the White family in the past, there was absolutely no problem with the Sect Leader¡¯s words. At that time, the White family absolutely could bear it. But now, the White family was a poor family, and the head of the Limit Gate still had the same attitude. It could be said that he had given enough face to the White family. However, there was no need to say more about the other party¡¯s attitude was for the sake of whom. After the attitude of admitting his mistake, the following things would be much easier to talk about. The head of the sect said that they wouldn¡¯t care how muchpensation the City Lord¡¯s Mansion would pay for the loss of the White family. They would pay ten times the price. In addition, ording to their current understanding of the White family, they also had all kinds of cultivation skills and martial arts techniques, including 100 sets of magics for the White family. There were also 200 sharp weapons and 10 spirit tools, which were extrapensation for the White family. Thepensation given by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was all kinds of natural precious materials and elixirs, and what the Limit Gate gave was the cultivation method and magic weapon. And the foundation of a family was these things. The White family had almost used up all these things before. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But now, in one day, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and the Limit Gate had filled up for the White family. It could be said that the White family was short of cultivators now, and other things were not much different from their heyday. As for theck of high-level cultivators, it was no longer a problem after possessing so many natural precious materials and magic weapons. Even with elixirs piling up, it was definitely not a problem for a Heavenly Spirit Realm to appear every ten years in the White family. All of a sudden, the White family went from a poor family to a rich and powerful family. What was more Important was the attitude of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and the Limit Gate. With their attitude, not only was the White family influential in the Same Spirit City, but they were also the same thousands of miles away. ¡°Think about it. In history, when did a sect with high-level cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm take the initiative to apologize to the family of only Holy Land Realm and make a lot ofpensation?¡± People in the city thought. The White family was the first one. As for thepensation promised by the head of the Limit Gate, he directly took It with him this time. It was on the Storage Ring in his hand, not the kind of empty promise that he would send the compensation after he went back. However, when he quickly handed in thepensation, the elder who followed the head made a request. The White family put down Elder Bloodwood, who was hanging on the gpole outside, and let go of all the disciples who were kneeling on the ground. There was a good reason for him to say so. Elder¡¯s arms were cut off, and he was hung to the public. A group of disciples knelt on the ground for a day and a night, which did not have a good impact on the Limit Gate. As for Que White, although his realm was far lower than that of the two upper echelons of the Limit Gate, and even when he was talking to the other party, his calves and stomach were shaking uncontrobly. However, he had already figured out the reason since he often treated people and dealt with things. The headmaster and elder of the Limit Gate came with a clear task. In this conversation, one of them was white-faced, and the other was ck-faced. It was the head who sang the white-faced man. It was this elder who was singing the ck-faced man. Looking at the Elder¡¯s gloomy face, Que White had a harmless smile on his face, but he snorted in his heart, ¡°Master Montgomery has expected your reaction yesterday¡­¡± After pretending to think for a while, Que White said, ¡°It¡¯s true that Elder Bloodwood can be put down. After all, the Sect leader just said that he didn¡¯t want to hurt the harmony between us. However, Master Montgomery ordered someone to hang Elder Bloodwood up. If you want to put him down now, do you also need Master Montgomery¡¯s approval?¡± Elder¡¯s face immediately darkened. In the depths of the Sect Leader¡¯s eyes, there was also a sh of light. However, without giving them a chance to lose their temper, Que White summoned a member of the White family and asked him to ask Caspian for instructions. After the nsman left, Que White smiled and cupped his hands at them. ¡°Please wait for a moment¡­¡± Seeing that Que White was so sensible, the head of the Limit Gate waved his hand with a smile, and elder¡¯s gloomy face also looked better. Soon, the White family nsman returned. What he brought was a response that neither the headmaster nor elder of the Limit Gate wanted to hear. ¡°Master Montgomery said he was in a bad mood¡­¡± The sect leader and elder were still waiting for the White family nsman to continue, but it ended here. ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± The sect leader¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°In response to Sect Leader, Master Montgomery only said this sentence¡­¡± the White family member replied honestly. The head¡¯s eyes suddenly became confused. ¡®What did this mean?¡¯ ¡°Let it go, or not?¡± Elder, who was standing next to him, raised his eyebrows. A stream of air rolled out of his body. In an instant, his voice also carried the aura of a golden spear and an iron horse. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! I came here with the the head. It¡¯s one thing that he doesn¡¯te to see us, but now he is deliberately speaking vaguely. Do you really think that we are so easy to bully! You!¡± Elder pointed at the nsman of the White family just now. Even though this Elder was already restrained, he was still a Heavenly Spirit Realm. It was equivalent to a male lion roaring at a little white rabbit that had just been born. The face of the White family nsman turned pale. If Que White hadn¡¯t hurriedly held his back, he would have fainted on the spot. ¡°Go tell him now and let hime over! If there is any consequences, I will bear it!¡± Elder growled in a low voice. At this moment, he was truly angry. It was precisely because he was trying his best to restrain himself that he didn¡¯t erupt on the spot However, the horrible power that leaked out still made people feel as if gunpowder barrels were constantly piled up, as if they were about to explode in the next moment. At this time, Que White and the supreme elder both felt that they could not breathe, and their hearts were about to jump out of their throats. As for the White family nsmen, they had just entered Pulse Control Realm, so they were even worse. They were about to faint. ¡°Go ahead and tell Master Montgomery that I invited him here for a visit¡­¡± Que White gritted his teeth and sent the nsmen out again. Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 Seeing Que White give in, elder of the Limit Gate nced at the head of the sect. The meaning was obvious. ¡°Did you see that these guys bullied the weak and feared the strong?¡± Seeing this scene, the head of the sect couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shaken. ¡°Was my previous strategy wrong?¡± It seemed that the reason why Elder Bloodwood and the others were defeated in the White family before was not because of their attitude, but because of their strength. In the world of cultivators, strength was indeed the most important thing. This time, the White family members could not bear the heavy pressure since they were stronger. Aplex idea came to the head of the sect, and elder was still waiting for the arrival of Caspian with a dark face. He had made up his mind that even if the other side was a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he would let the other side know that a high-level cultivator was not so easy to bully. After all, the other party had to pay the price for humiliating the disciples of the Limit Gate, no matter how powerful the other party¡¯s background was. It didn¡¯t take long before the messenger of the White family n returned. This time, Caspian followed him. Seeing the arrival of Caspian, Que White¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up with hope. Because Caspian was now a big tree that the White family relied on. His appearance at this moment could help the White family resist the pressure of the Limit Gate. However, when he saw Caspian¡¯s face, he was stunned. Caspian didn¡¯t look very good at the moment. It seemed that the bad mood he had mentioned before was not an excuse. In fact, Caspian was not perfunctory when he sent away the White family nsman just now. He was indeed not in a good mood today. He could even be said to be very irritable. At this moment, he was in a state of wanting to vent his anger. As for the reason, he had learned about the situation on the other side from Jessica through telepathic jade. During this period of time, all kinds of exotic minerals and produce were smashed down, plus the day and night of hard cultivation, everyone¡¯s realm began to break through one after another. After all, thepanions of Caspian were originally highly talented cultivators. Now that they had the Heaven and Earth Treasures, it was normal for them to have great gains in a short time. But today, when Sna was promoted, something small happened. Jessica was not very clear about the specific situation, but ording to the normal situation, Sna¡¯s promotion time was three times more than that of the ordinary cultivator, and she had not been promoted yet. There would often be a plot in which a cultivator¡¯s promotion would take as much time as possible, which was longer than others¡¯. As a result, after the promotion, the realm would be higher than others. It seemed that the longer the promotion was, the greater the result would be. But in fact, the real cultivation was the exact opposite. The higher the talent of a cultivator, the better the foundation, and then the smoother the promotion would be. If one¡¯s promotion time was too long, he would either be disturbed by someone halfway through the promotion or be possessed by inner demon. In the territory of me Gordon, everyone¡¯s cultivation could not be disturbed, so the first possibility was eliminated directly. So the only possibility left was that when Sna was promoted, there was an inner demon. Under normal circumstances, the inner demons would only appear after cultivators were promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, there were very few situations. When cultivators were in Holy Land Realm, they would also encounter inner demons. And this kind of cultivators all had heavy shackles on the heart, so that it affected all aspects. In some secr words, the mental pressure was too great. Caspian knew something about Sna¡¯s heart. But he didn¡¯t expect that Sna hadn¡¯t put it down until now. Moreover, Caspian also knew that Sna was too stubborn, and it was easy for her to get into trouble. Now that she had encountered inner demons, it was definitely not a good thing. When other cultivators were promoted, if they were disturbed by inner demons, it was very likely that they would kill the inner demons andplete their promotion with their brave momentum. But Sna was very likely to be led by the inner demons to go further and further away. It was just like the fact that the inner demons had brought one down the wrong path. Once the other cultivators realized this problem, they would ignore the inner demons and jump back to the main road to continue walking. Then the problem would be solved. But Sna would only think, ¡°You dare to take me to the side road? Then I¡¯ll go further and further away. You bastard!¡± As for the problem of inner demons, it could only rely on the cultivator to solve it. Outsiders would not be able to help him. Caspian was no longer by Sna¡¯s side, and he couldn¡¯t help her at all. His first disciple was in trouble, but as a teacher, he could only be anxious. In this case, how could Caspian be in a good mood? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Caspian walked into the room with a sullen face. Without waiting for Que White¡¯s introduction, sect master and elder of the Limit Gate, he asked directly, ¡°Who asked you to let people go?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Elder immediately walked out with his head up, as if he was determined today. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you ask me to do things for you?¡± Caspian¡¯s face darkened. He opened his mouth and a bolt of lightning shot out. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Now that the God of Thunder of Caspian had merged with the power of the thunderstorm, its power was far beyond what it couldpare with in the past. In addition, in Heavenly Spirit Realm world, spiritual Qi was vigorous and endless. With a burst, it was like a dam breaking the dam, and the flood was rolling. At this moment, when a lightning shot out, everyone present felt that there was a thunderous sound In their brains. The Headmaster of the Limit Gate, who had the highest realm, was also shocked by the sudden explosion at this moment. Although It was only for a moment, the Headmaster¡¯s heart suddenly thumped at this moment. ¡®I¡¯m going to suffer!¡¯ At this moment, a figure shed in front of him. The Elder beside him, like a cannonball, rose into the air and hit the wooden door of the room, flying into the yard outside. In a trance, he seemed to see that elder¡¯s hair was not only tied up, but also stood up one by one. With a dull expression, the elder opened his mouth and spat out white smoke. ¡®This guy is so powerful!¡¯ Seeing this, the Headmaster finally knew how Elder Bloodwood was defeated. The Elder that followed him this time was at mid level of the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He was a level stronger than Elder Bloodwood. However, in front ofthe cultivator of entry level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he still had no power to fight back. ¡®He really lives up to his name as a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect!¡¯ Although the Headmaster was amazed in his heart, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch his fellow disciple being attacked. Just as he was about to stop Caspian, he saw that Caspian took the lead and pointed at him with a cold face. ¡°Do you want to be destroyed?¡± This was an undisguised threat! It was the first time that the head of the sect faced it, and he was stunned again. Although at present, including Elder Bloodwood, it meant that three masters had died, there were still 12 Masters left in the Limit Gate. Moreover, there were three cultivators at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, including the headmaster! ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant to say that you¡¯re going to destroy our family!¡± Although he was angry, the head of the sect still hesitated for a moment. At this time, Caspian opened his mouth and another long bolt of lightning shot out. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 The lightning was more than twice as thick as before, like a door and a half. The dazzling light suddenly shed, and the light in the room suddenly alternated between bright and dark. While everyone was still in a trance, Caspian had already used his body movement to rush out of the broken wooden door. ¡°So fast!¡± Seeing this scene, the headmaster was shocked again. He was in charge of a sect and was a cultivator at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. His vision was naturally not something that an ordinary cultivator couldpare with at this moment. Seeing magic and body movement of Caspian continuously, an incredible thought suddenly rose in the headmaster¡¯s heart. ¡®I just entered Heavenly Spirit Realm, but spiritual Qi and vigor are so forced. Is the disciple of spiritual Qi found by Heavenly Spirit Realm a dual-cultivation of the Divine Body?¡¯ Not only the head, but also Que White and the supreme elder also vaguely felt that the strength of Caspian seemed to have made more progress than yesterday. If it was an unsheathed sword yesterday, then the sharpness of the sword today would be more dazzling. It was incredible that there was such a change in a day. Just as everyone was shocked, Caspian crossed the broken threshold and stepped back. He was not the only one who came back. He was also carrying elder of the Limit Gate. The crowd could see the elder was like a burnt dog. He hung his head, his hair stood up, and his mouth and nose were spewing white smoke. N?velDrama.Org content rights. His body was motionless. When Caspian came in, he was casually thrown to the ground like trash. Without giving the head a chance to speak, Caspian pointed to Elder on the ground and said, ¡°This guy should be guarding the White family for 20 years, the guy on the gpole outside for 30 years, and the other little minions for 40 years!¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s tone, the head of the sect was so angry that he almost spat out blood. Not to mention taking down Elders and disciples of the sect, what did that ¡°little minions¡± mean? Almost all the people who coulde this time were the elites and potential disciples of the Limit Gate. How could they be called a ¡°little minion¡± by Caspian? But soon, the head of the sect was depressed to find that the other side really had the confidence to say so. In the face of a genius disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect like Caspian, these disciples of the Limit Gate were Indeed nothing more than minions. Moreover, the other party was a Master. It was very polite of him not to say that they were ants. With the help of Caspian this time, the next conversation between the White family and the head of the Limit Gate seemed to be much more harmonious. However, they were the only ones who knew exactly what they were thinking. When the elder, who was knocked out by Caspian, woke up and learned that he was forced to protect the White family for 20 years, he was about to lose his temper subconsciously. But the next moment, he smelled the burning smell on his body. Instantly, he felt a surge of fear in his heart. No matter how unwilling he was, his anger was immediately suppressed and he nodded in agreement. In order to show his sincerity, he also made a Vicious Oath to show that he would never break his promise. As for Elder Bloodwood and the group of disciples on the gpoles, they were all desperate at first. They felt that even if the headmaster came personally, he could not save them. Because the opponent they provoked this time was so terrible. The most important thing was that they were in the wrong. There was no idea of suppressing the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. How could the headmaster save them with such a title? In such a mood, knowing that they still had a chance to live, Elder Bloodwood and the group of disciples almost cried with joy. They immediately nodded and agreed. In the next few decades, they would be the guardians of the White family. They did not need the White family to provide any cultivation resources, but they would take the responsibility to protect the White family. Que White and the supreme elder almost burst into tears of joy. Because in this way, it meant that the White family would get a group of free thugs and guards without anything to do. Coupled with the treasures sent by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and the Limit Gate, the White family would flourish again. It was just around the corner! After learning that the Headmaster of the Limit Gate had shown up today and was still defeated by Caspian, and even agreed to such an excessive condition, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion secretly sent another 30 or 40 carriages¡¯ gifts in the night. Since then, no one dared to provoke the White family for at least a hundred years. A hundred yearster, the White family would naturally own many Heavenly Spirit Realm nsmen, and there would be no need for the outside world to protect them. It could be said that the change of the White family all night came from Caspian. Both Que White and the supreme elder were well aware of this point. In order to express his gratitude to Caspian, Que White not only received instructions from the supreme elder that Caspian could enter and exit the Void Crack at will, and collect the power of minerals from it. Moreover, if the White family collected minerals in the future, they would be equally divided with Caspian. Moreover, if they collected other materials in the future, they would be equally divided with Caspian. If Caspian collected it himself, the White family would never touch it. Mona Jones, who introduced Caspian to the White family, naturally made a great contribution to the White family. However, Mona had her own family, and she was the head of her family. Naturally, the White family couldn¡¯t treat Mona like treating their members. What the White family used was the cooperation rtionship between the two families. The White family would make use of their current reputation and resources to strengthen the Jones family¡¯s cultivators as soon as possible. The Jones family, on the other hand, was backed by the White family. Although there were no Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators or even high-level Holy Land Realm cultivators in the White family, it had the support of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and the top-level fighters in the Limit Gate on the surface and had Caspian¡®s support in the back, had obviously be the first family in Same Spirit City, and it even left the second ce far behind. With the help of this big tree, the Jones family¡¯s development would start rapidly from today onwards. Mona¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude for Caspian and the White family. After everything was settled, the head of the Limit Gate immediately left. There was nothing he could do. After all, every moment he stayed here was torture for him. Caspian did not intend to stay in the White family any longer. The promotion of Sna and the others made him hope to go back early. What¡¯s more, the crisis of the White family had been solved. In addition, the void cracks in the White family were like a long line, and then the big fish that needed to be caught would be caught. For the time being, he didn¡¯t think about it for the time being. Seeing that Caspian was leaving, Que White and the others did not dare to force him to stay. However, before Caspian left, the supreme elder made a tactful request. This request was rted to Sue White. Although Sue¡¯s Yang energy was so strong that It affected her life. However, In reality, this supreme Yang constitution was an extremely rare innate constitution. The problem was that Sue was a girl. If Sue was a man, this kind of constitution would undoubtedly make her atop genius. It was not an exaggeration to say that there was hope for a the White family to rise. The supreme elder meant that she hoped that Sue could follow Caspian. Given the White family¡¯s ability, if she forced Sue White to stay, it would only dy her. After several years, the antidote¡¯s efficacy would be exhausted. If the White family could not find other elixirs to suppress the fire toxin for Sue, she would die. Following Caspian, Sue White might have a slim chance of survival. She might even be able to exert her super strong innate constitution. Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 When she made this request, the supreme elder was actually very nervous. Because Caspian had helped the White family too much. However, the White family did not give Caspian an equal return. Under such circumstances, it was indeed a little excessive for her to make extra demands. The supreme elder herself was well aware of this feeling. However, what she did not know was that Caspian had paid attention to Sue White¡¯s physical quality a long time ago. This kind of supreme Yang constitution was indeed exceptionally rare. If he could really find a way to reverse the universe and turn this fatal disease into a helping hand in cultivation, Caspian believed that Sue White was definitely no less talented than any of his companions. ¡°Not now¡­¡± In the face of the supreme elder¡¯s request, Caspian mused for a moment before shaking his head. Standing beside the supreme elder, Sue White¡¯s hopeful eyes suddenly dimmed. However, from Caspian¡¯s words, the supreme elder caught a trace of the scent that Sue White didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Master Montgomery, are you talking about now?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, I really can¡¯t do it now.¡± Caspian confirmed again. ¡°She has taken the medicine before, so there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems with her body in two or three years¡­ And I have something very important to do when I go back this time. Even if I take her back, I don¡¯t have time to care about her. On the contrary, if she stays in the White family, at least she has the ability to deal with things here.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Caspian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t think of a way to solve the fire toxin in her body in a short time. I can only ask the elders of the sect for advice after I finish my work.¡± After hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Sue White¡¯s eyes lit up again with hope. The supreme elder couldn¡¯t help but be moved. In fact, in her opinion, if Sue White was handed over to Caspian, she would be treated like a dying horse. Fortunately, Caspian gave her such a detailed exnation. In the end, he even mentioned that he was going to consult the elders of the sect. Now that Caspian was a master, then what was the status of the elders in his sect? What¡¯s more, they were cultivators of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect! Thinking of this, the supreme elder was not only moved, but also more confident that Caspian could cure Sue White. If it had been in the past, she would have said that she would marry Sue White to Caspian. Because of this, Caspian and the White family had a marriage rtionship. If something happened to the White family, Caspian would definitely not stand by and do nothing. But at this time, the supreme elder also understood that if she really did that, it would be the White family¡¯s favor to get along with Caspian. Moreover, Sue White at the present was not worthy of Caspian. Even if the whole White family behind her was not worthy of Caspian. Thinking of this, the supreme elder could not help but feel a little regretful. But this was the only thing they could do. ¡°Master Montgomery, when are you going to leave the White family?¡± the supreme elder asked. ¡°Right away,¡± Caspian said. Sna had not been promoted until this day. Obviously, she was still troubled by her inner demons. Two dayster, Jessica would also enter a closed-door training state. It was very likely that she would reach another realm because of this. And the others would also be promoted one after another. Therefore, Caspian had to hurry back as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. When Sue White saw that Caspian was about to leave, a reluctant look appeared on her face. Her personality and thoughts would be shown on her face, and she would not hide anything. In fact, her true feelings and optimistic attitude in the face of her own situation were the reason why Caspian was willing to help her. Sue White bit her lip and asked softly, ¡°Master Montgomery, when, when will youe back after you leave?¡± While speaking, except for the supreme elder who was not convenient to walk, the others had already followed Caspian to the square outside. Although less than 24 hours had passed since yesterday, many ces in the White family had changed. Obviously, the craftsmen sent by the City Lord¡¯s Mansion did not stop day and night, and they were excellent at repairing the buildings. Caspian calcted the time. Since it was almostte April. The opening day of Spirit Severing Road was June 30th. For the time being, he didn¡¯t know how long Spirit Severing Road would open. However, ording to the estimate of Caspian, the date of the opening of Spirit Severing Road was usually between 10 to 30 days. Even if he didn¡¯t stop, it would be August when he came from Spirit Severing Road to the White family as soon as it was over. Now, the problem was that the White family had enough people and things. In a short period of time, nothing would happen to Sue White¡¯s body. And Caspian¡¯s current realm was quite risky to enter to the Void Crack. Therefore, he would note here in a short time. So he said so. Hearing at this, Sue White¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions. But, the next moment, Caspian handed her a jade talisman. ¡°If anything happens and there¡¯s no way to solve it, crush the Jade Talisman and I¡¯lle right away,¡± exined Caspian. In fact, when he said this, he did not think that there would be any problem that needed him to solve in the White family in a short time. The City Lord¡¯s Mansion and the Limit Gate were not to be trifled with. For ordinary cultivators and sects, unless someone was out of his mind, they would provoke the White family that was jointly protected by these two forces. As for Sue White, he would calcte the time and check the ancient books and records to see if there was any solution before the fire toxin broke out. Even if he couldn¡¯t find a way to cure the disease in a short time, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to dy time. After giving the order, Caspian took out his spirit boat, mounted it, rose into the air, and left. *** One dayter, the headmaster left the White family of Same Spirit City and returned to the Limit Gate. This time, not only did he not bring people back, but he was also missing a person. Although the rest were not in danger of their lives, the Limit Gate had no way of making them contribute to the sect for decades. Those were a group of extremely talented disciples of the Limit Gate! Every time he thought of this, the head of the sect felt so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. However, he could only agree to the humiliating conditions offered by the other party. Because he was the headmaster, it was his duty to let the sect develop. If he was an individual cultivator and had nothing to do with him, then in the face of Caspian, regardless of the other party¡®s identity as a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he would try to kill Caspian in anger. At worst, he would be killed by the disciples of Caspian¡¯s sect. Even if he died, only him would die. The most important thing was to take revenge and kill the other party. Thinking of this, his thoughts were clear. He was the head of the Limit Gate. He couldn¡¯t only consider himself. In fact, the head of the sect had not considered himself for many years. Since he became the head of the sect, every time he thought about the problem, he would only think about whether his decision would affect the sect or not. This time, it was no exception. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect behind the other party really had the strength to destroy the limit. And it could be done easily. Sitting on the chair, the headmaster let out a long sigh with a helpless face. Although only two days had passed, he seemed to have suddenly aged by twenty years. *** At this moment, a long figure was reflected by the sunshine outside the door. Immediately afterwards, someone walked in. Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 The person who came in looked younger, but there was a hint of undisguised pride between his eyebrows. One could see his realm was high enough. A mid level of the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm was considered a superior realm among Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. What was more important was his age. ording to the Limit Gate¡¯s Headmaster¡®s spection, this disciple would be able to step into the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm in less than 20 years ording to his current rate of promotion! At that time, this disciple might not even be 70 years old! This disciple was already in his fifties, but the cultivator¡¯s age could not be judged by ordinary people¡¯s standards. Although he was in his fifties, he looked like a young man in his twenties. Seeing the young mane in, the head finally showed his first smile in the past two days. ¡°Mark, why are you here?¡± Mark Jayus, a master of the Limit Gate, was not only a genius disciple, but also an important identity. He was the chief disciple of the head of the Limit Gate! If there was no ident, it was very likely that he would be the next head of the Limit Gate in the future! In the face of his teacher, Mark Jayus¡¯ etiquette was very thoughtful. After saluting respectfully, he said, ¡°I heard that Elder Dokarz and the others encountered some trouble, so you personally solved it, Master¡­ I was in Soroazo¡¯s tomb at that time, so I couldn¡¯te back in time to help you. I want to ask, how¡¯s the matter handled?¡± Looking at the pride in his disciple¡¯s eyes, how could the headmaster not know what Mark was thinking at the moment? The headmaster knew too well about his disciple. To put it nicely, it was called arrogance. To put it bluntly, there was no one in his eyes. But if he wanted to me someone, he could only me herself for protecting him too well. Moreover, his disciple¡¯s luck was too good. It was a little exaggerated to say that he could pick up a rare skill by walking. But as long as they were searching for secret realms or historical sites, others might die or return empty-handed. But his disciple gained something every time. Moreover, they were all great gains! It could be said that only half of Mark¡¯s current powerful cultivation was cultivated by the Limit Gate. The remaining half was the inheritance and fortuitous encounter that he kept getting. In the Limit Gate, Mark Jayus had a nickname called Myriad Treasures Disciple. From this nickname, it could be seen how many good things Mark had obtained when searching for secret realms and relics. Seeing that Mark seemed to want to have apetition with Caspian, the head of the sect was so shocked that he almost jumped up from his chair. There was only one thought in the headmaster¡¯s mind. Are you crazy? Fortunately, you were in secret realm at that time! If I really let you go, not only will you lose all your treasures, but you will also be a guard of the falling n! Although he thought so in his heart, the headmaster of the Limit Gate did not show it on his face at all. Because he knew that if he showed any sign that his disciple was not as good as the other party now, Mark would definitely rush out to revenge on Caspian. By that time, he probably wouldn¡¯t end up as a guard, but Howard Todd in the past. So the headmaster still had a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s done¡­ You need to focus on cultivation now and try your best to find an opportunity to break the realm. There will be a chance that the first Amethyst Pce Realm of the Limit Gate in history will appear here in the future.¡± ¡°I will never let you down, Master¡­¡± Mark raised his head high and said matter-of-factly. ¡°Well, this time, you must have gained something new in Soroazo¡¯s tomb. I¡¯m looking forward to your performance soon. Go back first and absorb and summarize what you¡¯ve gained this time. You¡¯re our hope in the future¡­ I have high hopes for you.¡± After some encouragement, the headmaster waved his hand, indicating that Mark could leave. Mark bowed and turned to leave. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The sunlight was a little dazzling. Mark looked up into the air. Layers of dark clouds suddenly enveloped the sky. In the distance, thunder rumbled. In the depths of the clouds, streaks of lightning shed and tore the sky like sharp knives. The sudden change in the sky attracted the attention of many disciples of the Limit Gate and they began to talk about it. Mark¡¯s eyes narrowed at this moment. After a while, a cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡®Caspian, right? I¡¯m here to look for you¡­¡¯ *** Caspian was rather anxious when he first left Same Spirit City. Given his usual calm personality, it was rare for him to be so anxious. However, after he set foot on his journey home, he gradually calmed down. After all, at this time, the amount of help he could do was indeed limited. He should have confidence in Sna and everyone else. After thinking for a while, Caspian also felt interesting about the change in his mood. It took him more than a month to leave the prince¡¯s mansion and reach the Evil Mountain Range. However, this had something to do with his encounter with Valdis Goth and the fact that he had gone to pick up the other party¡¯s treasure. If he really traveled all the way, the time would be shortened a lot. ording to Caspian¡¯s estimation, he would be able to reach the prince¡¯s mansion in about 20 days. In the past few days, he had let the spirit boat fly on its own. Meanwhile, he was meditating in the cabin. While stabilizing his realm, he was thinking of other ways in the aspect of magical power that he needed to master. Although with the help of his mother, he had mastered two powerful magics as soon as he became a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, he would not find it too much to improve his strength. If he had one more trump card, he would have a better chance of winning against the enemy. At this moment, Caspian was ying with the small sword that had been condensed from the light he had won from Yates Gandi. The small sword contained the Sword Tomb. Although those swords were all dead swords now, some of them had be scrap metal because of the passage of time. However, more or less, the sword techniques and sword intents left behind by the mighty figures were still there. The reason why Caspian was able toprehend Sword intent of extreme anger back then was because of a sword scar left by Elder Leonard. As for those ancient mighty figures, they were all peerless experts who tore through the void and shattered the river of stars. The Sword Skills they left behind must also be powerful magical powers. In Caspian¡¯s view, even if he could onlyprehend a little, he would definitely be able to improve his strength by leaps and bounds. Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense was rotating on one of the seemingly mottled broken broadswords and comprehending its power. But at this moment, Caspian suddenly felt the cabin under him shake. The spirit boat suddenly stopped, as if it had been entangled by water nts. It was clear that spirit boat was flying thousands of feet high. How could there be any water nts? Caspian opened his eyes, which shone brightly as he looked out. As far as he could see, the cabin was blue, and the light was surging. Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 The spirit boat seemed to be soaked in the sticky seawater and could not move forward at all. Seeing this, Caspian¡¯s face darkened slightly and he got up to open the door. Immediately, a terrible pressure came toward his face as if it had been prepared for a longtime. It was as if the pressure was going to smash his flesh into minced meat and grind his bones into powder. ¡°The Water Shade!¡± Caspian¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t change. A blue film of light immediately appeared around him like an egg, protecting him within. The heavy pressure mmed into the Water Shade with a loud bang. In an instant, the surrounding void began to shake and distort. In a sh, the shock turned into beams of power that suddenly spread in all directions. In the blink of an eye, the seawater that one could see was torn into pieces, revealing the clear sky covered by the seawater. The spirit boat, which had been stagnant, began to fly forward again. Caspian snorted disdainfully. The voice seemed to be an undisguised provocation, which angered someone hidden in the void. Just as Caspian was about to turn around and return to the cabin, a white light suddenly appeared out of thin air. The light was like a disk at first, but the next moment, it spread out. The dazzling light was like a zing sun rising out of thin air, melting gold into iron, and rolling toward spirit boat. ¡°You area courting death!¡± Caspian¡¯s face darkened and he waved his hand. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Swoosh! The zing me de stretched in the air, shooting out like a shooting star. In an instant, it cut the approaching light wheel into two halves. Behind the light wheel, a figure suddenly shed. It seemed that the other party didn¡¯t expect that Caspian could break his magic weapon at once, so he looked a little flustered and embarrassed. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Caspian sneered, stretched out his hand in the air, and grabbed it. Rolling spiritual Qi gushed out from his palm. In an instant, it was like a hundred rivers converging into the sea. Streaks of spiritual Qi converged to form a huge that covered the sky and the earth. The enveloped the figure. The man¡¯s fleeing figure froze for a moment. Just like when he was running on the ground, he suddenly fell into the water. At this time, no matter how he waved his arms and legs, he couldn¡¯t move as fast as before. ¡°Mountain Lightning Movement Talisman!¡± The figure suddenly roared. At the same time, he took out a glowing talisman and stuck it to his body. Immediately, his whole body was wrapped by the blue light, and his slow movements suddenly became faster again. Fine streams of electricity spread out from his body like a spider web, spreading out in all directions. With a sudden push, the frozen void was ripped open, and he began to fly even faster. ¡°You want topete in thunder and lightning?¡± Caspian sneered and spat out. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As soon as he felt lucky, Mark Jayus heard an explosion behind him the next moment. Hong! The white lightning tore the sky apart like the sword of a god, shattering the void. It was much more powerful than the talisman that he released. In a sh, it smashed the thunder all over the sky into powder and then directly hit his back. W-What! Mark¡¯s whole body was numb, and his internal organs, muscles, and bones felt as if they were broken. After spitting out arge stream of blood from his throat, he fell straight down. This guy¡­ How could his magical power be so powerful! Mark was extremely shocked. The main reason why heunched a sneak attack on Caspian in private was that he was not convinced of the other party¡¯s strength. Although his teacher tried his best to act as if nothing had happened, Mark, who was sensitive, still felt that he was not as good as Caspian in his teacher¡¯s tone. So he was not convinced. He was the most promising candidate to be the next head of the Limit Gate. His fate was world-shaking, and he was given a nickname, Master Myriad Treasures. How could such a genius, such a son of fate, be inferior to others? Therefore, Mark directly came to challenge Caspian. Moreover, it was he who made the first move, and it was a sneak attack. But in an instant, the situation changed. Caspian easily broke through the formation Mark had set up in advance, and with a magical power, Mark fell from the air. Mark spat out blood and smoke again. Seeing Caspian rushing over from a distance, Mark gritted his teeth, and a trace of cruelty appeared in his eyes. Fortunately, I have already made a thorough n! If you chase after me now, you are looking for death! Mark took a deep breath and turned his wrist. The five rings on his right hand burst into light at this moment. Suddenly, dozens of colorful spiritual Qi s appeared in front of him, forming a huge chakram in the air. And Mark was in the center of chakram. Dozens of magic weapons shone brightly, violet and red. In that instant, they transformed into a unique void, an eternal kingdom that floated about in all directions. It was vast and mighty, and instantly enveloped Caspian within. The moment he was enveloped by the light, Caspian felt that the surrounding void began to shake violently. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t fly straight forward. The air around him began to copse, shatter, and copse, forming numerous ck holes that wished to drag him into them. Seeing that he kept struggling and did not want to be swallowed up by the ck hole. Mark sneered and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Caspian, let¡¯s see how you can escape this time!¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Caspian looked at Mark. Hearing this, Mark¡¯s lips moved. Just as he was about to take advantage of the opportunity to sneer at the other party, he saw Caspian nod and say to himself, ¡°Yes, the only person I have offended recently is the Limit Gate!¡± Mark was stunned. Then he saw Caspian looking up at him. ¡°You¡¯re a dog from the Limit Gate?¡± ¡°You!¡± Mark¡¯s face instantly turned red. He didn¡¯t expect that Caspian could guess his identity at once. ¡°You can be stubborn now.¡± Mark red at Caspian and said fiercely, ¡°You only have one mouth left! My Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun is made up of spirit tools I collected from all kinds of relics and secret realms. It has infinite power tomunicate with each other!¡± Mark originally wanted to use the formation to frighten Caspian. He hoped that Caspian would be frightened, scared, and burst into tears, begging for mercy. But after that, he was surprised to find that Caspian was not afraid, but also showed a look of surprise. ¡°You have gone to many relics and secret realms? Then you must have the map of these relics and secret realms?¡± Caspian¡¯s tone and manner immediately made Mark feel that something was not quite right. The next moment, he saw Caspian shake his head and say, ¡°No, you¡¯re too weak. The relics and secret realms you can go to must be worthless.¡± As soon as Caspian said that, Mark was so angry that his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth were out of smoke. As proud as he was, he had been looked up to since he was a child. In Mark¡¯s view, although he came from Efrax and was only at the Limit Gate of Efrax Sect, his talent and future achievements were definitely far beyond cultivators of Upper Kingdom, especially Heavenly¡¯s Edge Sect of Upper Kingdom. But now, the person he looked down upon actually said that he was too weak! Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 ¡°Caspian, you won¡¯t be able to escape today. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep stubborn!¡± Mark gnashed his teeth. As soon as he finished speaking, Mark exerted his spiritual Qi fiercely. All of a sudden, the treasure light was shining brightly. Large pieces of the void melted and fell off. ck holes continuously appeared one after another, devouring terrifying power, forming shackles of fate, wishing to drag Caspian into the endless abyss, crush him, turn him into pieces. ¡°I want you to die without a burial ce!¡± Mark¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. ¡°If you are swallowed into the ck hole, there will be no more traces of your existence in this world. Even if your Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Headmaster takes action, you will not be able to reincarnate!¡± With Mark¡¯s continuous roars, the light of these spirit tools became more and more dazzling. In the purple and red light, there was even a beautiful fairy voice. At the same time, there was a fairy dancing, which made people feel as if a fairnd wasing. Great killing intent, great illusion! Caspian could tell at a nce that with Mark¡¯s ability, he definitely could not set up such a beautiful and murderous formation. Moreover, Caspian had only heard of and had never seen a magic weapon setting up a formation before. Today was also the first time. Therefore, Caspian concluded that Mark¡¯s Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun, which was used to deal with him, must havee from a certain secret realm or relic that he had entered. Not to mention the methods of setting up the formation, the dozens of magic weapons used in setting up the formation were extremely rare. Now that Caspian had seen it, the formation should belong to him! Seeing theyer uponyer of light covering him bing thicker and thicker, and the figure of Caspian bing more and more ethereal, as if he would bepletely destroyed at any time. Seeing at this, Mark suddenly grinned. ¡°The disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, who could defeat many elders and make the head master return in defeat, were just so-so? Since I¡¯ve killed him today, it means that I¡¯m stronger than the elders of the Limit Gate!¡± Suddenly, Mark heard Caspian¡¯s voiceing from the treasure light. ¡°Your Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun¡­ Well¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Why are you still able to speak?¡± Mark frowned. ording to his previous experience, cultivators, who had been trapped in it, should have begun to turn into pus after such a long time. They could not speak or move. But now hearing Caspian¡¯s voice, why didn¡¯t the formation seem to affect him at all? Mark was wondering when Caspian¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°If it is really like the name of this formation,posed of tens of thousands of spirit tools, you can still kill Amethyst Pce Realm, let alone Heavenly Spirit Realm. But now, with tens of spirit tools, you dare to present their treasures in front of me? Hah!¡± Caspian let out a disdainfulugh. After being ridiculed like this, Mark¡¯s face suddenly swelled to pig liver color. Just as he was about to shout out, his eyes suddenly widened. Because he saw that Caspian¡¯s body, which had begun to blur in the colorful light, became as clear as the surface of an iceberg. This¡­ This¡­ Mark stopped breathing. At this time, he could clear his mind and feel that the dozens of spirit tools surrounding him began to tremble as if they had been hit. The connection between spirit tools was like a copsed bridge, crumbling and about to copse. After a while, Caspian was safe and sound. He reappeared in the air and hovered in front of Mark Jayus. ¡°Bastard!¡± Seeing the cold smile on the other party¡¯s face, Mark could no longer suppress his anger. His self-esteem, his pride, and his victory in the past made him feel that he absolutely couldn¡¯t allow any opponent to stand in front of him, let alone look at him with this expression! ¡°Ten Thousand Miles Rainbow Sword! Kill!¡± Immediately, in the surrounding treasure light, a red flying sword, which seemed to have been burned and refined, was scarlet all over and showed an extremely powerful divine power. With any random movement, it was like a volcano erupting. It was under Mark¡¯s control and was fiercely killing toward Caspian. Facing the sea of fire all over the sky, Caspian was not in a hurry. He raised his arm and slightly raised the corner of his mouth. ¡°Celestial Punishment! I¡¯m not afraid that you use magic weapon, but I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t use magic weapon¡­¡± Caspian stretched out his hand and grabbed at the Myriad Miles Rainbow Sword. Phew! The raging sea of fire was like a tidal wave, but at this moment, it was immediately sucked in by Celestial Punishment. Not only the mes, but also the flying sword were taken away by Caspian. The Myriad Miles Rainbow Sword had never been refined by Mark. It had saved Caspian a lot of effort. The moment it was absorbed into Celestial Punishment, the spirit tool flying sword connected with Caspian¡¯s bloodline and became magic weapon he had refined. Mark used his flying sword from the very beginning because in spirit tools, the flying sword was the most lethal and powerful. He originally wanted to kill Caspian in one strike to vent his anger. But, in the blink of an eye, the Myriad Miles Rainbow Sword had disappeared. It was like a stone thrown into the sea. There was no movement even before the waves were stirred up. How is this possible! Mark¡¯s heart sank when he didn¡¯t even make a sound. Then, he couldn¡¯t believe it. This guy¡¯s realm is not as good as mine, but how could he face me so easily? Mark felt that he seemed to have felt the despair and helplessness when his peers faced Caspian. The gap between the two sides was really too big! However, this emotion only rose in Mark¡¯s heart for a moment before it waspletely torn to pieces by the shame and anger in his heart. ¡°I will never lose to you!¡± His eyes were bloodshot, and his voice was full of determination and anger. His feelings for Caspian were hatred. It was a kind of hatred that couldn¡¯t be washed away even if it had exhausted all the water in the world. ¡°Today, either you die or I die! The Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun, the universe is reversed!¡± Mark roared again and again. His spiritual Qi was like a surging tide, rolling on the shore. All spirit tools in Ten Thousand Treasure Kunlun were pressing toward Caspian at the same time. mes, lightning, thunder, frost, sharpness and other magical powers poured down toward Caspian like torrential rain. The surrounding light also turned into sharp beams of light, which were about to wrap him into them and crush it. The ck hole continued to expand and appeared in all directions. Like a huge mouth, it was going to devour himpletely. Mark¡¯s body was constantly shaking like a branch in the wild wind. With each shake, dozens of magic weapons flew into the air and then attacked the other party fiercely. It was like a meteor shower rushing toward Caspian. The entire sky was filled with bright, violet, red, and colorful colors. In the light, the sound of explosions rose and fell one after another, like a series of thunder and lightning exploding at the same time. Yin and Yang were overturned, the five elements copsed, and the sun and the moon sank. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can escape this time!¡± Looking at the chaos in the center of the explosion, Mark grinned hideously. The void within a hundred miles was all affected by the explosion. The force field was destroyed, distorted, no one able to escape. Mark had absolute confidence in this! But at this time, a sneer suddenly came from behind his ear. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 As soon as this voice sounded, Mark suddenly felt his heart suddenly stop. All the blood in his body was frozen, his limbs were cold, and his soul seemed to be struggling out of his body. How is this possible! After a short breath, Mark trembled, came to his senses, and turned around in a hurry. In an instant, he saw Caspian hover less than 300 meters away from him. On Caspian¡¯s right hand, more than a dozen spirit tools were rotating. Those spirit tools were the most powerful and lethal ones. The reason why Mark released them at the beginning was tounch a strong attack on the other party, which was the most powerful blow to Caspian from the beginning. Unfortunately, these magic weapons were all in the hands of Caspian. And he was safe and sound. The unscathed Caspian was in stark contrast with the roaring explosion in the distance. ¡°How, how could you¡­¡± Mark stammered. He couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on. What¡®s more, he couldn¡¯t figure out why Caspian would appear here at this moment, not in the center of the explosion. That was his strongest strike just now. He was even confident that with so many magic weapons, even if the other party was at the Peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, Caspian would be seriously injured and be a piece of dough that Mark could crush. But now, everything was different from what Mark thought. ¡°It¡¯s quite powerful¡­¡± Caspian looked at the mixed light in the distance. Countless pieces of the sword continued to collide, creating dazzling sparks that scattered in all directions. Caspian¡¯s eyes turned to Mark, who was stunned like a wooden chicken, and his voice gradually lowered. ¡°But no matter how powerful it is, it will be in vain if it can¡¯t hit anyone¡­¡± ¡°Impossible! The nine pces of the Heaven Tower of Destion!¡± Mark snapped back to reality. His eyes were filled with panic and confusion. At the same time, with a hint of ferocity and cruelty, he reached out his hand and threw it away. All of a sudden, a gust of primordial Qi arose from the void. A shining nine-story pagoda descended from the sky. Even though the little pagoda was only the size of an adult¡¯s palm, when it appeared at this moment, it made one feel as if it was an ancient giant deity. It was going to cross history, suppress ten thousand devils,pletely crush Caspian. ¡°Caspian, I happened to get this tower when I entered the Great cultivator of the Wastnds¡¯ tomb of the Nine Great Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators in the post-archean times. The Divine Sense of the Great cultivator of the Wastnds was contained in it. You can¡¯t escape from the cmity!¡± Even though the roar was loud, there was a hint of viciousness within. As his voice fell, a figure faintly appeared above the small tower. The figure was extremely tall and looked down upon thend. As soon as he appeared, the entire sky began to tremble, revealing a domineering aura. ¡°Oh? It seems that this is really a good spirit tool.¡± Seeing this, Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up and he reached out to grab it. ¡°How, how dare you¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. The figure dragged the sound for a long time. Although the sound was not loud, when it reached people¡¯s ears, it made Qi and blood in their bodies surge, making their breathing difficult, and they felt extremely ufortable, as if something had pressed down on their chests, and their whole bodies were falling straight down. ¡°A dead man? What¡¯s there to be so arrogant about?¡± Caspianughed and stretched out his hand to break the golden light. At this moment, the figure extended his huge arm as if he was trying to stop Caspian. Compared with the palm of the figure, Caspian¡¯s palm was like a baby¡¯s. But the next moment, he grabbed the figure¡¯s hand and dragged it into Celestial Punishment. No matter how hard the figure struggled and twisted, it could not escape Caspian¡¯s palm and was absorbed little by little by Celestial Punishment. Seeing this scene, Mark was almost scared out of his wits. He felt that there was still a glimmer of hope before. But, there was only despair left in his heart. Even if the other party already knew where he came from, he had no time to care about anything else. At worst, he would die! With his luck, even if he left the Limit Gate and became an individual cultivator, he must be a master in individual cultivators! With this thought in mind, Mark no longer hesitated and turned to fly away, even ignoring the nine pces of the Wild Heaven Tower. There was only one thought in his mind now, which was to hope that Caspian would be more interested in the nine pces of the Wild Heaven Tower. Unfortunately, Mark¡¯s strong wish was just his wishful thinking. At this moment, Caspian seemed to be pulling a fishing. After a few moves, hepletely suppressed the shadow of the Great cultivator of the Wastnds. In the post-archean times, the Great cultivator of the Wastnds was indeed able to easily crush Caspian. However, it was a pity that it was an ancient era. It had been tens of thousands of years since then. Even if his will remained in spirit tools, the nine pces Heaven Tower that Mark had obtained was not a peerless divine weapon, so the phantom power was not worth mentioning in front of him. The illusory image was scattered in three or five moves. Caspian stretched out his hand and reached into the golden light, putting the nine-story pagoda into Celestial Punishment. Feeling the golden light behind him suddenly dim, Mark¡¯s heart suddenly thumped. However, he was in a panic and did not dare to turn his head to look, for fear of dying even a thousandth of a blink of an eye. The next moment, he heard Caspian behind him shouting, ¡°The nine pces of the Wild Heaven Tower, suppress!¡± Hong! A golden light, as thick as magma and as vast as a flood, covered the sky in an instant. In terms of scale and power, it was more than a hundred times more powerful than what Mark had just disyed! Even though Mark¡¯s back was facing the golden light at this time, he still felt a sharp pain in his eyes. His whole body felt as if it had been roasted, and his brain seemed to have been poured into a spoonful of boiling oil. Although Mark was shocked and angry, at the same time, he was full of horror. But, it was impossible for him to keep flying, and his body suddenly fell from mid-air to the ground. Caspian controlled the nine pces of the Wild Heaven Tower in the air and drew a long arc. With amazing heavenly power, it smashed fiercely on Mark¡¯s back. Mark controlled the nine pces of the Wild Heaven Tower and only activated it with spiritual Qi. The moment Caspian obtained the nine pces of the Wild Heaven Tower, he refined the spirit tool by Celestial Punishment. Once magic weapon was refined by a cultivator, it would be a part of the body of the cultivator, and its power would immediately multiply. What¡¯s more, Mark was powerful because of his luck and magic weapon. Now, he encountered Caspian who mainly cultivated his body. With the Luck suppressed by Caspian, no matter how many magic weapons there were, they would not work at all. It might even increase the strength of Caspian. Therefore, Mark could only be in the situation of being hung up and beaten at this moment. Although the golden tower was small, when it hit Mark¡¯s back, there was a loud sound of steel explosion. Hong! Mark let out a blood-curdling scream as blood spurted out of his mouth. His robe immediately cracked like porcin, and rolling spiritual Qi gushed out of the crack. Obviously, the robe he wore was also a magic weapon of spirit tools Realm. If it weren¡¯t for the protection of this magic weapon, his body would have been smashed into pieces by the collision just now. Even so, Mark still fell straight into the mountains like a meteorite. Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Hong! With a loud bang, the whole mountain was shaking, andrge cracks were torn open. Broken stones were rolling, and smoke and dust were rising to the sky. Caspian crossed hundreds of meters or even more than 300 meters with a single step. The airflow was suppressed and let out an extremely ear-piercing sound. He waved his hands, ripping open the smoke and dust. In front of Caspian appeared Mark, who was covered in blood and struggling to stand up from the ruins. ¡°Caspian Montgomery!¡± Mark squeezed out two words between his teeth, full of hatred and fear, his eyes were full of horror. When he saw Caspianing straight at him, a light shed in his palm, and a silver shield appeared. It was flowing on the surface of the shield, and it was flexible. It gave off an agile smell and blocked in front of him. Although it was just a small shield, it now gave people a tenacity that could ovee hardness with softness and could not be prated by thousands of troops and horses. ¡°The Boundless Void-shattering Sword!¡± Caspian flicked his wrist, and the sword light fell like a river of stars. The light burst out and fell down, shaking the whole sky. The moment the starlight fell on the small shield, Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Star River Violent Thunder Cut!¡± In an instant, thousands of stars exploded at the same time. As far as the eye could see, the whole copsed mountain peak seemed to be opened up and torn apart by the gushing starlight. The flowing water in the small shield suddenly shook, and the next moment, it seemed to be boiling and exploded together with the small shield. Behind the explosion, Mark screamed, and all the blood arrows in his body flew out like cannonballs. His body rubbed rapidly in the air, and the surface of his body kept cracking. Blood and spiritual Qi gushed out crazily . At a short distance of 1,000 feet, his body was like a deted ball, withering rapidly. By the time hended on the ground, Mark seemed to have turned into a dried corpse. His eyes were sunken, his whole body was red, and his whole body was covered with cracks. It seemed that he would break into pieces if he shook. The next moment, Caspiannded in front of him and looked down at Mark. Mark was still breathing. His eyes were bloodshot, like two red ss beads, staring at the other party. Seeing Caspian take away the storage magic weapons on his body one by one, Mark could do nothing. He even tried his best to move his fingers. However, for him, the most fortunate thing was that Caspian did not kill him immediately, so that he could survive for a while. But this was the cruelest. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Because waiting for death toe, and seeing his own magic weapon being taken away one by one, it was the most torturous. Storage pouches, storage ne, storage bracelets, storage rings, and storage magic weapons filled with all kinds of Legacy were now in the hands of Caspian. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to have so many magic weapons.¡± When Caspian took away these storage magic weapons, he also opened them and nced at them. The number of magic weapons on Mark shocked Caspian. In fact, it didn¡¯t mean that the other side¡¯s magic weapon was piled up like a mountain. The treasures that Caspian had seen could not be considered to be small. He had seen something bigger than this before. The most important reason was that for a single cultivator, the number of spirit tools Mark possessed could definitely be regarded as huge wealth. Some small-scale sects probably didn¡¯t have so many spirit tools for the disciples of their sect. ¡°Ha! I¡¯ll break them into materialster to forge magic weapons,¡± Caspian said to himself. At this time, he saw Mark¡¯s lips moving. It was obvious that Caspian¡¯s extravagant actions had angered Mark so much that he hade back to life. As Mark¡¯s lips moved, a hoarse and unpleasant low voice came out of his throat. ¡°I came for you¡­ It has nothing to do with the Limit Gate¡­¡± His attitude was still a conscience. Mark was worried that Caspian would vent his anger on the Limit Gate because of his personal behavior. If he could kill Caspian, he, Mark Jayus, would be the hero of the Limit Gate. But if he failed, Caspian would definitely think that the Limit Gate hated him, so they sent Mark to attack him. Especially when Markunched a sneak attack, it was even more annoying. Only at this moment did Mark feel a lingering fear. Caspian squinted at him and said lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s statement, Mark¡¯s eyes moved and he seemed to be at ease. But the next moment, Caspian said, ¡°Your words are light, and you can¡¯t represent the Limit Gate.¡± At this moment, Mark¡¯s skinny chest suddenly rose and fell violently, and his eyes were red as if they were about to burn. Obviously, he was extremely stimted. He suddenly opened his mouth, spat out a thin blood arrow, squeezed thest trace of blood in his body, and then stopped moving. He died with his eyes open and his mouth slightly open. His body was still struggling. Mark was very unwilling to die. However, thest sentence of Caspian was indeed to kill people. ¡°Who asked you to ambush me?¡± Caspian snorted and raised his hand to point at the corpse. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± The lines of blood interweaved like a big. With a cut, Mark¡¯s body suddenly turned into countless pieces. At this time, with a gust of wind rolled up by Caspian¡¯s long sleeves, Mark was immediately scattered on the cliff and scattered in a radius of at least dozens of miles. No one could fight him again. After getting rid of the trouble that came out halfway, Caspian returned to the spirit boat and set off again. By the way, he checked magic weapon Mark got one by one ording to the storage magic weapon. After the examination, Caspian¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise and disappointment at the same time. Although Mark had many magic weapons, there were no high-ranking spirit tools. The middle-level spirit tools were only the Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun and the nine pces of the Wild Heaven Tower. The others had all entered spiritual Qi. However, Caspian looked regretful at this time. If other cultivators saw it, they would be so angry that they would jump up and poke Caspian¡¯s chest with their fingers on the spot. Magic weapons at spirit tools level, regardless of rank, were enough to satisfy many Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators as long as they were possessed. And Caspian was so picky at this time! It was just like many hungry people who felt lucky to be able to eat a mouthful of rough rice. However, Caspian now frowned at a big bowl of braised pork because it was a little fat. It was a miracle that such a person was not beaten to death. However, there was nothing he could do. He was no longer the ordinary cultivator who had just entered gateway to immortality, who was poor. Now, he had the strength and power to choose magic weapons. The low-level magic weapons, just like what Caspian had said before, were put up by him at this time. When he went back, they would be all broken into melting materials. Only the remaining two, which were magic weapons that Mark had used as his trump cards to deal with Caspian, were left in his hands. Caspian had left the Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun and the nine pces of the Wild Heaven Tower in his hands. At this time, he looked at them carefully. Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Caspian roughly estimated that the Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun and the nine pces of the Wild Heaven Tower were between the level four and the level five spirit tools. Spirit tools at this level should be rtively good. With Mark¡¯s strength and realm, if he could get these two magic weapons, he would either have amazing luck or extraordinary strength. However, from the way Caspian saw it, Mark should belong to the former. But, it was a pity that Mark, who was very lucky, met Caspian, who had ended his fate today. It was impossible for Mark to turn over. Strictly speaking, these two magic weapons don¡¯t belong to the attacking type of magic weapons¡­ Caspian quickly made a decision. He came from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so his vision was naturally beyond Mark¡¯s from the Limit Gate. After careful examination, Caspian understood that Mark had used these two magic weapons wrong. Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun was a magic weapon, but it was more like a formation map. This formation map could be used many times, and it could be reced with magic weapon inside. If it was used well, the Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun should have both offense and defense, and magic weapons contained in it should also bebined to form a more powerfulbination. When Mark used it, he threw out all magic weapons as if he were throwing rice out, trying to kill the enemies with the number of magic weapons. In this way, without any tactics when leading the troops to fight, the soldiers on their side could use the advantage of numbers to charge forward with their eyes closed. If he could win a battle in this way, then there was no need for generals and counselor to exist in the army. In fact, this was the truth. With Mark¡¯s method of dealing with enemies whose strength was not as good as his was, he could still win. But if the other side was stronger than him and might even end in a draw, then he could only be defeated by the other side if he used the Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun so casually. This magic weapon is of great use. Using it in that fellow¡¯s hands is really a waste¡­ Caspian made up his mind. Mark¡¯s use of nine pces of the Wild Heaven Tower waspletely reversed. The tower was clearly aplete defensive magic weapon. Once it was activated, magic weapon would form an illusory image that could control the size of the target and protect it. The Qi of pure yang that existed in this treasure was the most effective in dealing with ghosts and devils. Mark only used a wisp of Divine Sense from Great cultivator of the Wastnds in the nine pces to treat him as an offensive magic weapon. It was really suspicious how this guy managed to survive until now. These two magic weapons have fallen into that fellow¡¯s hands just now. It can be said that they are like pearls in the dust. Now that they are in my hands, they can be used at certain times¡­ Caspian thought for a moment before returning to his seat in the cabin. At this time, Mark¡¯s sneak attack had be as light as smoke in Caspian¡¯s heart, which was not enough to affect his mood. As for going back to seek revenge for the Limit Gate, Caspian also felt that there was no need. From Mark¡¯s almost brainless behavior, Caspian could tell that Mark must have run out without permission, which had nothing to do with the Limit Gate. What¡¯s more,pared with the Limit Gate that had been greatly damaged by him, hispanions in the Mansion were obviously more important. *** At this moment, in a hall full of solemnity in the depths of the sect. Although it was daytime, there were still dense candles in the hall. N?velDrama.Org content rights. These candles were bright yellow. Looking from afar, they converged into a sea, making people feel as if they were about to fall into it. However, there was a wooden tablet behind these candles. In addition to the name of the disciple, there was also a thin strand of hair tied to the wooden tablet. At this time, Elder of the Limit Gate, who was guarding the hall, was meditating with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he felt something and looked up. With just one nce, he was stunned. As if he didn¡¯t believe his eyes, he reached out and rubbed it hard, and then looked back again. He seemed to have been struck by lightning. His body trembled and he stopped moving. His eyes were filled with horror. Because he saw that Life Cards that belonged to the chief disciple and the future candidate for the head of the sect, Mark, had cracked. The hair that originally belonged to Mark, which was tied to it, was also broken at this time. Every sect would make Life Cards for their disciples when they entered the sect and drip a drop of their blood into them. In this way, as long as the disciple died, Life Cards would definitely split open. Although there were some methods that could dy the break of Life Cards. However, as long as the wooden tablet cracked open, this disciple would definitely die. Therefore, the current situation indicated that Mark Jayus had died! Of course, this Elder knew Mark¡¯s status in the Limit Gate. He was stunned for seven or eight breaths before he came to his senses. As soon as he came to his senses, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Come on! Someonee!¡± After shouting a few times, there was a voice outside the hall. However, the Elder couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Regardless of his old body, he pushed away the person who was walking in and staggered toward the main hall where the head of the sect was. ¡°It¡¯s improper for you to be in such a panic!¡± The cultivator who had juste in expressed his dissatisfaction with the Elder guarding themp. He raised his head by ident and was also stunned. At the same time, his face turned pale quickly. Not long after, the head of the Limit Gate in the main hall heard the news of Mark Jayus¡¯s death. When the guarding Elder was waiting for the head¡¯s order with trepidation, he heard the head say lightly, ¡°Well, I know¡­ You go back first. Don¡¯t talk nonsense about this matter¡­¡± The guarding Elder didn¡¯t expect that the head would be so calm. However, he soon understood that when some people encountered extremely sad things, they would be exceptionally calm. So he bowed and left after saying, ¡°Please ept my condolences¡­¡± The moment the guarding Elder left the hall, the headmaster¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent. He suddenly stood up. In an instant, the whole hall was shaking. The sky was covered with dark clouds and the thunder was rolling. In the hall, the strong wind blew, directly lifting the tables, chairs, and even the floor into pieces. ¡°Howard Todd!¡± After a while, the head of the sect spat out a name fiercely. He had already figured out what had happened when he went to Same Spirit City that day. The beginning of this nightmare was because of the arrogance of Howard Todd. Now that the Sect had suffered such a great loss, it was enough. Even the chief disciple of the Headmaster had been killed. With the headmaster¡¯s understanding of Mark Jayus, how could he not know why Mark had died at this time? ¡°Do you think you can end this matter just because you¡¯re dead?¡± The headmaster¡¯s voice was full of resentment. ¡°Howard, I want your whole family to be wiped out! All the nsmen will be sentenced to extreme punishment to pay homage to the disciples of the Limit Gate who are being dragged down by you!¡± Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 Howard would never have imagined that at that time, he was in high spirits and thought that he could win over a batch of young disciples to be used by him in the future. However, he waspletely buried because of his self-confidence. Now, even his family would be uprooted. Although the Limit Gate was in the hands of Caspian this time, it had suffered an unprecedented great loss. But in its territory, it was still as powerful as a giant. It was really not difficult for the headmaster, who was furious at the moment, to destroy a family. As a result, it was inevitable for Howard¡¯s family to suffer a bloody storm. Caspian had roughly predicted the decision made by the head of the Limit Gate when he killed Mark. However, who cared? For the current Caspian, the matter of the Limit Gate was nothing to him. As long as the other party did not provoke him again, he was not interested in fighting back. He was confident that as long as it was someone he had surpassed, it would be impossible for the other party to catch up with him, and the gap between them would be pulled further and further apart. *** In the next ten days, Caspian drove the spirit boat and flew all the way without encountering any idents. During this period, he shortened the time spent on the road through the transmission formations in some cities. So on May 6th of this year, Caspian entered the territory of me Gordon¡¯s Mansion. Because of the high altitude, Caspian looked farther than when he was on the ground. And now that he had be a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, his perception had greatly increased. Not long after entering the territory of the Manor, Caspian felt that there seemed to be smoke rolling in the distance, and the murderous aura was surging. In terms of distance, Caspian estimated in his heart and frowned slightly. That direction and distance seemed to be near the prince¡¯s mansion. But, it was impossible for him to contact Jessica through telepathic jade. Because four days ago, Jessica felt something in her heart. She once again secluded herself for refining and entered the state of breaking through to the next realm. ording to the original estimation of Caspian, although me Gordon was a king with a different surname, he enjoyed the same treatment as an ordinary royal family. Most of the time, because me Gordon had the special identity of Lunia, he would enjoy more privileges. Because for so many years, Lunia had only conferred the title of ¡°me Gordon¡± as a king with a different surname. Although me Gordon had never said why Lunia conferred him the title of king, his position in Upper Kingdom was there. Who was crazy enough to break into the mansion and give off such a strong murderous aura outside the mansion? However, when the spirit boat flew forward for a while, Caspian found that he was still thinking about it simply. me Gordon¡¯s mansion was really surrounded at this moment. Moreover, the army that surrounded the prince¡¯s mansion was an army with gs! From the prince¡¯s mansion to the surrounding 25 miles, it was likely that there was no way out. From afar, the aura of the golden spears and iron horses rose to the sky. The densely packed army was like ck dots that couldn¡¯t even prate the mansion. In addition, beams of rainbow light shed in the military formation from time to time, which meant that there were obviously cultivators among these people, and there were quite a few of them. The army and cultivators surrounded me Gordon¡¯s mansion. Seeing this, Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed. Without hesitation, he sped up and flew toward the prince¡¯s mansion. A hundred miles¡­ Ny miles¡­ Eighty miles¡­ Seventy-five miles¡­ By this distance, Caspian could clearly feel the smell of iron and blood in the air. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers gathered together and stood still. However, the strong and stern aura almost shattered the void. At first nce, one¡¯s chest seemed to be torn apart. At this moment, Caspian suddenly had an idea. Without hesitation, he stepped out of the spirit boat and hovered in mid-air. At the same time, he reached out and put the spirit boat into his Storage Ring. Just as he finished all this, with a bang, the ce where the spirit boat had just been located suddenly exploded. It was as if hundreds of thunderbolts buried in the void had exploded. There was a loud bang, and the sound shook Qi and blood. In an instant, a pale sun seemed to be burning in the sky. The crazy airflow swept toward Caspian with a destructive aura that could sweep through everything like a giant beast. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± With a loud roar, Caspian was enveloped by a ball of purple light. The raging airflow, apanied by the horrible aftermath of the explosion, hit the ball of light. Suddenly, there was a huge roar like a hammer hitting the city gate. Caspian was also pushed thousands of meters away. N?velDrama.Org content rights. His face suddenly darkened. This attack was obviously aimed at him! If he had not noticed it and he had been hit by this blow, the spirit boat would have been blown to pieces. Even if he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, he would suffer a lot. Once he was not a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, but a Holy Land Realm cultivator, his spirit boat would be destroyed and he would die if he fell from the sky. The other party¡¯s purpose was extremely clear. He wanted to kill Caspian! Once Caspian got angry, the problem would be very serious. With a sweep of his Divine Sense, Caspian looked forward and immediately saw a slight fluctuation in the void. The next moment, a human figure with his back to him appeared and rushed toward the military formation dozens of miles away at an extremely fast speed. In that guy¡¯s hand was a tube that was thicker and longer than a man¡¯s arm. ¡°You want to escape?¡± Caspian sneered, his eyes full of killing intent. He took a step forward and Caspian closed the distance between him and his opponent. Caspian¡¯s spiritual Qi was vigorous and endless. When he flew, he didn¡¯t care about the passage of spiritual Qi at all. In two steps, the distance between the two sides was shortened to less than 300 meters. Now, Caspian had already seen clearly that the cultivator who attacked him was in the same realm as him, but what the other side wore was not the magic robe that cultivators could wear, but the armor engraved with runes. The standard of the armor was very simr to that of the soldiers in the military formation on the ground, but it was more luxurious and more mysterious. The two sides were not far from the military formation. The hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses exuded a horrible momentum, as if they were going to break the sky. From a distance, it was enough to make people feel that their internal organs were being held by an invisible big hand. The cultivator suddenly stopped in mid-air and turned to face Caspian with a provocative look on his face. Obviously, he was demonstrating his power to Caspian. ¡°I am in a safe ce. You can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Caspian was so angry that heughed. Heughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to die¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly rushed toward his opponent in the air. At the same time, he waved his arm wildly. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Hong! At the same time when the me de stretched for hundreds of feet, a series of roars came from the four-sided military formation at the same time, ¡°How dare you!¡± The next moment, the sun seemed to rise one after another. Several beams of light spurted out from all parts of the military formation and swept toward Caspian with a horrible sound that swept the sky and the earth. ¡°Who dares to be presumptuous in front of the Sage King¡¯s array?¡± Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are!¡± Caspian shouted loudly. With a flip of his left hand, he threw me Severing at the cultivator who was attacking him sneakily. At the same time, with a sh of light in his right hand, Celestial Punishment appeared and his arm was violently swung in all directions. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Obviously, the cultivator whounched the sneak attack didn¡¯t expect that when he fled to the front of the military formation and all cultivators on his side made their moves, Caspian would still dare to make a move. Just after a moment of hesitation, me Severing came to him and tore the cultivator¡¯s body in two. The rolling airflow exploded in the air. In an instant, the two halves of the cultivator¡¯s body were smashed into flesh and blood mud. Large amounts of blood poured down from the air, as if it was raining heavily. The zing de of the Taiyi Fire Saber also surrounded Caspian and swept around like a long stripe. Bang! The cultivators who flew to Caspian were all attacked by him and hurriedly raised their magic weapons to resist. After a series of explosions, the rushing cultivators were forced back more than ten miles, and their faces were full of horror. Caspian was only at entry level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he had justpleted a series of movements, such as killing, retreating, and so on. It was smooth, and he gave people a feeling that he had not yet exerted his strength. He was as lofty as a mountain and as deep as a sea. For a moment, the four or five Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters all hovered in the air and did not dare to act rashly. Caspian also hovered in the air with his hands sped behind his back. N?velDrama.Org content rights. His straight body, like a javelin, seemed to be supporting the sky. His eyes were like torches as he looked at these Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters. Instantly, he made these cultivators feel cold all over, and endless fear rose in their hearts. In the face of the encirclement of so many masters and the 100,000 troops, Caspian was alone at the moment, giving people a feeling that he was on par with each other. Finally, one of masters couldn¡¯t help but grin and say: ¡°How dare you kill a Lord Ahearn¡¯s man? How dare you!¡± Caspian pointed at him and said with a sneer, ¡°The road of Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect is also blocked. Do you dare to tell me your name? I will send your whole family to hell today.¡± The cultivator¡¯s breathing immediately stopped, and his face turned pale. He didn¡¯t know what to say. The faces of the others also changed at this time. Today, they also thought that it was very likely that the cultivator of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect woulde to help me Gordon. So their original n was to kill the other party directly when he was unprepared. In this way, there would be no evidence of the other party¡¯s death, and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect couldn¡¯t do anything to them with the excuse that the other party didn¡¯t reveal his identity. After all, the one standing behind them was Lord Ahearn. However, what they did not expect was that although Caspian had just entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was so fierce. Not only was he fierce, but his temper was also fierce! Once Caspian¡¯s identity was revealed, they would be opposing Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect if they tried to stop him. At this time, Caspian¡¯s face also darkened. Seeing this scene, how could he not know what was going on? me Gordon must be in trouble today. At this time, he had to hurry back as soon as possible to see what was going on. If he wanted to rush over, he had to pass through hundreds of thousands of troops. Caspian narrowed his eyes and said lightly, ¡°Get out of the way. Those who stand in my way will die!¡± All cultivators present immediately showed anger on their faces. This area was guarded by them. Now that they had lost one person, they naturally couldn¡¯t let Caspian in. Moreover, once he was lest in, he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. It was very likely that the action arranged by Lord Ahearn would be in vain. One of the cultivators said with a coldugh, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should we let you in?¡± Caspian squinted at them and said with a slight smile, ¡°It seems that I am too polite to you, so that you can¡¯t understand humannguage. There are only two choices for you, either get out of here or die!¡± Caspian¡¯s five fingers turned into ws and suddenly pulled in the direction of cultivator. The cultivator blinked his eyes and was still wondering why he didn¡¯t feel any change. Suddenly, he heard other cultivators¡¯ exmation. ¡°Be careful!¡± At the same time, he heard the sound of something breaking through the air behind him. A hot air wave, like a spoonful of boiling oil, poured on his back. ¡°Why¡­¡± He only had time to react before he suddenly felt a pain in his chest. Lowering his head, he saw a long handleing out of his chest. Meanwhile, me Severing¡¯s de was pressed against his back. The cultivator immediately understood that this was magic weapon that Caspian had thrown out to kill the previous cultivator. At this moment, the magic weapon flew back, but it was still at the same angle as before. So it first pierced through his back with the handle and then poked out from his chest. ¡°This¡­ This is not enough to kill¡­ Me¡­¡± The cultivator opened his mouth, and blood gushed out. His simple words were intermittent. ¡°Ha!¡± Caspian gave a coldugh. A suction force suddenly appeared in his palm out of thin air. Swoosh! me Severing immediately divided the body of the cultivator and flew back to the hands of Caspian like a shocking swan. As soon as the cultivator was cut by me Severing, he was crushed into a meat pie by the rapidly compressed air. The magic robe on his body was torn into pieces, like butterflies flying all over the sky. ¡°You¡¯ve already turned into minced meat. Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Caspian was concerned about people in the mansion. He didn¡¯t even look at the body of the cultivator. With me Severing in his left hand and the Celestial Punishment in his right hand, he took a step forward and flew directly in the direction of the prince¡¯s mansion. With a boom, he flew with all his strength, leaving a long shadow in the void. Generally speaking, a first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator could only fly in mid-air for a short time. Under normal circumstances, they needed the help of the Flying magic weapon. The remaining cultivators only felt the strong wind blowing in front of them. By the time they reacted, Caspian had passed through them. They looked at each other, turned around, and chased after each other. It was one thing to let Caspian pass through, but if they didn¡¯t do anything, it would be another thing. Soon, these cultivators became more and more shocked. Because of Caspian¡¯s speed, they could not even catch up with the flying magic weapons on flying swords. Furthermore, the distance between them was constantly expanding. Caspian¡¯s spiritual Qi seemed to be inexhaustible and could continue to explode. Although the range of the military formation was more than fifty miles, it wasn¡¯t very far away from the flying speed of Caspian. In the eyes of these cultivators, if they let him fly like this, he would be able to enter the prince¡¯s mansion in a short time. Then their efforts over the past few days would be in vain. Therefore, Lord Ahearn¡¯s goal could not be achieved. In an instant, one of the cultivators roared and issued an order, ¡°Set up the formation ahead and stop him!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a bright light rose from the military formation in front of him. The strong light quickly condensed into a beam of light and shot straight into the sky. It was like a pir supporting heaven and earth, which suddenly stopped in front of Caspian. Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± Caspian did not dodge. He raised me Severing and swept away. The sharp sword radiance was as terrifying as a zing sun. It cut and burned fiercely. In an instant, the light column was split apart and burnedpletely. The void was constantly copsing from the burning, and there was a deafening roar. ¡°It was you just now, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Caspian looked down with sharp eyes. On the ground, in the military formation, more than a dozen cultivators were also wearing the same engraved runes armor. They were staring at the sky with their eyes wide open. Clearly, they were the ones who had joined forces to set up the array and attempted to stop Caspian. However, they were all stunned by the strength of Caspian. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Caspian was not polite to these people at all. He raised his hand and punched out. The ming light de stretched hundreds of meters, like a red knife cutting through butter. It drew close to the ground and cut the dozen cultivators into two pieces. When he passed over them, the bodies of the dozen cultivators fell to the ground one after another. Blood and internal organs mixed together, hot energy surging, scattering everywhere, dripping onto the ground. There was a strong smell of blood at once. Although the beam of light could not stop Caspian, it slowed down Caspian¡¯s progress. The cultivators chasing after Caspian took advantage of this opportunity to shorten the distance between them and Caspian. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about going there!¡± The leading cultivator roared. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± What greeted him was a streak of pale white lightning. The lightning was as thick as a door nk, as fast as lightning. The sky suddenly lit up, and the next moment, the lightning chopped that cultivator down from the sky. Caspian raised his hand and shed again. The saber radiance interweaved into a death. In an instant, it cut that cultivator into dozens of pieces in mid-air. ¡°The Heaven¡¯s pride Saber!¡± ¡°Purple Lightning Yin Thunder sh!¡± ¡°Seven Heart-killing Finger!¡± The remaining three cultivators roared and unleashed their magical powers toward Caspian. The green saber radiance split the sky and split the earth. It spread out in mid-air, covering a radius of more than five kilometers. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In the green saber radiance, countless sharpness and cutting arose spontaneously, and mysterious wills that were hard to predict were everywhere. The purple lightning crackled, making people¡¯s hair stand on end. The thunder and lightning, the demonic rainstorm, condensed into a big ball at this moment, as if all the devils had gathered together to form thousands of troops to attack and kill Caspian. The seven beams of light were like divine rainbows descending from the Heavens, piercing through all living things in the world, wiping out all paths of retreat for Caspian. In the sky, Caspianughed loudly, and his eyes were cold. ¡°If you bully the weak with numbers, you will all die! The Godly Finger of Cruor! Taiyi Fire Saber! Sword Intent of Extreme Anger!¡± The blood-colored long line was filled with the will of destruction. The moment it appeared, it gave off a feeling of destruction and silence. The blood light tore the green saber radiance apart and imprinted it on the cultivator. The cultivator only had time to show a look of shock. He didn¡¯t scream, and cracks appeared on his body like broken porcin. In the next moment, dozens of pieces of meat fell from the sky. The ming de of light whistled and stretched in mid-air. With a single strike, it released an undying aura, wishing to kill everything, wipe out all living things. The dense, which was made up of purple lightning, was torn apart in a sh. Behind the lightning, the cultivator¡¯s eyes were wide open and his face was full of horror. The next moment, he was swept into the fiery light. He was burned to ashes and no bones were left. me Severing swirled and formed a destructive storm, shaking the whole world. The raging mes were rolling and burning, and the mes were flying. They were full of the aura of gods and devils, which instantly shattered all the seven shocking birds that were flying toward them. The cultivator took out his magic weapon and tried to stop Caspian. However, me Severing directly pped his head into his chest and cut him in half. Caspian attacked at the same time, and in an instant, he killed three people in a row. Moreover, these three people were all Heavenly Spirit Realm masters whose realms were higher than Caspian. Looking at the rolling blood fog in the air, everyone in the military formation on the ground was stunned. The sound of gasping rose one after another and spread from the distance. The shock and fear of the people in the distance could be felt by others. After killing the three cultivators, Caspian immediately turned around and flew toward the prince¡¯s mansion. With the shocking performance just now, no one dared to stop him all the way. He was now like a God of Massacre and a demon god. However, something unexpected happened when Caspian was very close to the Mansion. The cultivators seemed to understand that once Caspian entered the mansion and revealed his identity, the siege n of the army would fall into a dilemma. For a time, the army that surrounded the City Lord¡¯s Mansion began to attack at the same time. Although defense array method was activated in the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, cultivators of the Heavenly Spirit Realm were attacking from all directions. For a time, the light was scattered and sparks were scattered. ording to this trend, defense array methods of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion probably wouldn¡¯tst long. Once defense array method was torn open, it would be like a river breaking through a dam. It could not be stopped even if one wanted to. Many thoughts shed through Caspian¡¯s mind at this moment, and he had already analyzed them very carefully. The most urgent thing was to force the army to retreat. When he came to find me Gordonter, he could ask many questions clearly. All of a sudden, Caspian spread out his Divine Sense. In an instant, he caught sight of three extremely powerful forces in front of the gate of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. Defense array that enveloped the main gate of the City Lord¡¯s Mansion began to dim, as if it were on the surface of water. Ripples spread out, and it was on the verge of copse. His eyes swept across the crowd. In the chaotic crowd, the figure of me Gordon could be vaguely seen. That¡¯s it! Caspian immediately shot in that direction. Just when they were about five kilometers away from Caspian, a figure came from the ground and blocked Caspian. In front of Caspian was a purple-robed elder. The wrinkles on the old man¡¯s face were crisscrossed, and his eyes were gloomy, as if there was a bottomless well hidden in them. Although there was a sense of luxury on his body, at first nce, one would feel cold all over, as if he was naked. Standing in front of the cold pool on the top of the mountain, he was surrounded by white snow, which was bone-chilling cold. ¡°Today, the royal family is solemn. In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings between the royal family and the sect, Master, please return¡­ Lord Ahearn is magnanimous about what happened just now, so I won¡¯t argue with you, Master,¡± the old man said with a faint expression. The people who had just been killed by Caspian were all Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Cultivators in this realm had already separated themselves from the existence of nonentities. In any force, they could not be underestimated. ording to the old man¡¯s opinion, the lives of those masters did not seem to be valuable at all. It seemed that Lord Ahearn was rich and powerful and had countless subordinates. However, at this moment, Caspian snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to argue with me? It seems that it¡¯s my fault that you sneak attacked me. Get out!¡± ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 The white light as thick as a door nk tore through the sky and instantly hit the old man. The purple-robed elder snorted and threw out a bell. The Secret Ear Bell rapidly expanded as dense runes suffused its surface. These runes were full of mystery, giving people the feeling that they were indestructible and could pick up stars and hold the moon. Lightning hit it and could no longer move forward. After twisting a few times, it disappeared. The purple-robed old man sneered and looked at Caspian. ¡°If there is a next time, even if you are master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor will not spare you.¡± Caspian was not angry, butughed. ¡°Just by you? The God of Thunder!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s useless¡­¡± As soon as the old man finished speaking, his eyes suddenly widened. Because the lightning that Caspian spat out this time was unprecedentedly fierce. Thest time was a beam of lightning. This time, it was like a waterfall of lightning, pouring down. During the attack, the earth, water, fire, and wind were boiling and exploding. All the immortals died, and the Way of Heaven was shattered. The flood-like thunder kept hitting the surface of the bell. The bell suddenly trembled violently. At first, runes on it were still resisting, but in the blink of an eye, runes began to show signs of copse. At this moment, the old man felt that his breathing was stagnant, and all the blood in his body stopped flowing. ¡°Break it!¡± Caspian shouted. Thunder-shocking suddenly rose by another level. The lightning even stirred up a hurricane around them, crying and howling, shocking everything. Bam! The pale white lightning was like a spear of a god. It pierced through the bell and twisted it violently. The bell was smashed into pieces in the air. Chaotic light shot out in all directions, filling the air with primal chaos. Caspian stepped forward and went straight to the old man. Seeing Caspian stepping toward him, he said, ¡°I¡¯m from Lord Ahearn¡¯s Mansion¡­¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Caspian stretched out his hand and pped the other party in the face. The mighty power, like a flood dragon, cracked the opponent¡¯s body and sent the other party flying like a meteorite. The other party fell into the formation and disappeared. The other cultivators, who had intended toe to help, did not dare toe forward when they saw this scene. They only dared to follow in the distance. Caspian looked around and found that there were at least four or five cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm nearby, and there were beams of lighting here. Seeing this, Caspian frowned even more. No matter what, me Gordon was a king with a different surname. Looking at Lord Ahearn¡¯s posture, he seemed to want to catch me Gordon and destroy the whole manor in one fell swoop. Where did this Lord Ahearn get the courage to do that? However, at this moment, those cultivators only dared to watch from a distance. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Obviously, they knew clearly how powerful Caspian was, and none of them dared to take the initiative to die. Therefore, there was nothing to stop Caspian. As for those military formations, they were naturally not worth mentioning in front of Caspian. With a sweep of the Taiyi Fire Saber, a nk area appeared in front of him. After a while, Caspian arrived at the gate of The mansion. Among the people in front of the Prince¡¯s Mansion, Caspian saw the livid-faced me Gordon. In addition, Xander Faris, Omar Pine, Maisie Pine, and the others were also among them. In the memory of Caspian, me Gordon always gave people a sense of strategy, gentleness, and elegance, and seldom showed his emotions on his face. But at this moment, it was obvious that me Gordon was very angry. They had seen Caspian¡¯s performance just now, so when Caspiannded, they all came up to greet him. ¡°Caspian!¡± ¡°Caspian, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Everyone greeted Caspian. Although they were already very familiar with Caspian, and they were not only friends, but also good brothers who had gone through thick and thin together, the appearance of Caspian at this moment still made them instinctively feel waves of pressure. This was the difference between Heavenly Spirit Realm and non-Heavenly Spirit Realm. Once a cultivator reached Heavenly Spirit Realm, his whole body would be washed and watered by essence of the world. After that, when ordinary cultivators faced him again, they would feel awe and fear from their hearts, just like how themon people faced the general, the prime minister, and even the emperor. It was difficult to control it. Except for me Gordon, everyone else looked a little unnatural after greeting Caspian. However, Caspian couldn¡¯t care less about the change in everyone¡¯s mood at this time. The most urgent thing now was to figure out and solve the trouble in front of him first, and then sit down and talk slowly. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caspian nodded to the crowd, after greeting them, he looked at me Gordon. Because of the return of Caspian and his strong performance just now, me Gordon¡¯s face had recovered a lot. After taking a deep breath, me Gordon said through gritted teeth, ¡°It¡¯s the battle between the royal family and the sects. I was too close to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so I was targeted¡­¡± There was not much information in me Gordon¡¯s words, but it was indeed very important. Caspian¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and he understood why there were Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in me Gordon¡¯s mansion, but me Gordon never allowed his subordinates to take action. What Lord Ahearn needed now was not me Gordon¡¯s nonresistance, but his resistance. Once he resisted, not only Lord Ahearn, but also the other kings and even the royal family who were secretly eyeing me Gordon would have a reason to deal with me Gordon. At this time, Caspian was the one who had no pressure to make a move. ¡°Well, let¡¯s deal with these guys first, and then we¡¯ll talk in detail.¡± Caspian turned around and looked coldly at the outside military formations and the gathered Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. ¡°Caspian, you¡¯re alone¡­¡± Maisie Pine looked worried. Even though she could feel the changes in Caspian and instinctively feel the pressure, in her heart, Caspian was her younger brother. No matter how powerful her brother became, he was still the same person she had met at the beginning of the year in her mind. He needed her care. ¡°Rx, there is no need to worry about these fellows¡­¡± Caspian showed great confidence. Although he hadn¡¯t done anything yet, his emotions had infected everyone. At this time, six or seven Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters once again gathered outside defense array. There were also several times more people than before gathering around the military formation. Obviously, they had all received military reports that a troublesome guy had appeared here. They also received instructions that as long as this master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was killed, me Gordon and his mansion would be fish on the chopping board and could be ughtered at will. ¡°Do you really think that you alone can defeat all of us?¡± ¡°There are not only Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters, but also arge number of Pulse Control Realm cultivators and Holy Land Realm cultivators in the military formation!¡± ¡°The reason why Lord Ahearn united with the other kings this time is to clear up the emperor¡¯s enemy. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect intends to intervene in the royal family¡¯s affairs, right?¡± ¡°Does Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect want to fight with the royal family face to face?¡± ¡°Hurry up and surrender, and wait for the judgment of Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor!¡± ¡°Cultivators of Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor must not die like this!¡± ¡°Even if we rely on magic weapon, we can kill you! Don¡¯t be stubborn!¡± At this moment, the loud shouts were like rolling thunder in the middle of summer, constantlying. The charge of the military formation was like a tide, wave after wave, without any sign of stopping. Wolf smoke rose into the sky, and the killing intent was surging. It seemed that what they were going to kill now were demons, demonic beasts, and enemies who they had a deep hatred for! Caspian¡¯s eyes were originally gloomy, but when he heard thest sentence, the corners of his mouth slowly curled up. ¡°Ha! You want to kill me with your magic weapon?¡± Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 ¡°Let¡¯s try¡­¡± Caspian sneered and took a step forward, soaring into the sky. In an instant, all kinds of magic weapons turned into beams of shocking and powerful beams and swept toward him. It was terrifying and sharp, as if it was going to grind Caspian into a meat pie, chop him into meat paste, grind his bones and turn him into ashes. mes, frost, heavy rain, sandstorm, Aurora, lightning, and other natural disasters appeared in the entire sky at this moment. Anyone who looked at them would be frightened and feel as if their souls were going to be destroyed. ¡°How dare you! How dare you provoke the majesty of Lord Ahearn¡¯s Mansion again and again! The Setting Sun Sword of Dubhe!¡± ¡°Myriad King de!¡± ¡°Kill him and avenge Master Jiu Yun and the others. Blood Soul Heavenly King¡¯s Chop!¡± ¡°The Ruyi Sceptre Silver Light Umbre!¡± ¡°Wushuang ck Jade Axe!¡± It seemed that they understood how terrifying Caspian¡¯s strength was. These Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters attacked without reservation. Magical power, magical powers and spirit tools poured toward Caspian like pouring rain. ¡°Caspian!¡± Everyone on the ground was shocked, and Maisie¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Xander and Omar clenched their fists, and their knuckles turned white. Even though they were far away from the fighting and were still behind defense array, they could still feel the extremely horrible power at this time, let alone Caspian, who was facing magic weapon and magical power. Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats. In the middle of the storm, Caspian¡¯s face was as deep as water. He looked calm and raised his right arm. ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed at the iing magic weapon. When Setting Sun Sword of Dubhe reached his hand, it was directly absorbed into Celestial Punishment and the mark was erased. At first, the owner of the flying sword was going to cheer, but he immediately felt that he had lost control of the magic weapon, and his eyes suddenly became extremely shocked. The Myriad King de was put into Celestial Punishment. ¡°Very good. I haven¡¯t even refined this magic weapon, and now its surname is Montgomery!¡± The owner of this magic weapon had been cheering over the fact that the Myriad King Sword was about to hit Caspian, but in the next moment, he was surprised to find that magic weapon had disappeared. Next, the Ruyi silver light umbre, the Peerless ck Jade Axe, the Burning Dragon¡¯s w, the White Billow Flying Crane Spear¡­ These series of magic weapons with resounding names were all grabbed into Celestial Punishment by Caspian as if he could swallow mountains and rivers. Then, he erased their original imprints and became his. The masters of these magic weapons felt that they had lost contact with magic weapons one after another. All of a sudden, their faces turned pale and full of disbelief. ¡°Blood River Light Armor!¡± ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± The armor and purple ball of light, which were full of Fiendgod aura, firmly protected Caspian in the next moment. Facing magical powersing from all directions, Caspian not only did not dodge, but also rushed forward directly. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± me Severing made a ssh in the air, as if it was cutting a pancake, and directly tore a big hole in magical power. Then Caspian turned back again and waved his hand. ¡°White Emperor¡¯s Prison-breaking Sword, Soul-exterminating sh of Ten Thousand Realms! ck- soul Yin Spiritual Sword, Minghe¡¯s Crossing!¡± Not only did the two flying swords burst out magical power at the same time, but they also had some connection with each other. Under the urging of the powerful spiritual Qi of Caspian, their power was multiplied. In that instant, the stars shifted, the sun and moon swayed. The entire sky was jumping and trembling, as if in the next moment, it was going to be like arge lid. It was as if it had lost its support, and with a dang sound, it waspletely pinned down. The sky was filled with golden light, and huge waves were surging. The mes, frost, thunderbolts, and Aurora, which were supposed to overturn Caspian, were all swept away in the blink of an eye. In the midst of the explosion, the figure of Caspian was motionless and as heavy as a mountain, as if a god had descended upon the world and was invincible, which made the group of cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm feel their hands and feet turn cold and their courage burst. ¡°This guy¡­ Doesn¡¯t look like he just entered Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡± ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°We are a group of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Although we are all at the first level of Heaven Spirit Realm, our realm is higher than this guy¡¯s. How can he defeat all of us by himself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no longer a match for us, but aplete defeat!¡± ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s disciple¡­¡± At this time, the words of one of them seemed to wake up the people in their dreams, which made the hearts of these Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters tremble. An extremely desperate emotion immediately began to spread in their hearts. Yes, they knew about it from the very beginning. But everyone felt that they had the absolute advantage in numbers and realms, so that no one cared about the most superficial facts. The other party was the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master of the biggest sect in Lunia! ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t ept it!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t ept it either!¡± ¡°Even if he is a Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciple, so what? Although the sect disciples are half a step higher than individual cultivators, I don¡¯t believe that he can defeat so many of us alone!¡± ¡± Lord Ahearn has done us a great favor. How can we let him down?¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t even deal with such a cultivator who has just entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm today, how can we continue to serve Lord Ahearn in the future?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together! Without magic weapon, we still have the absolute advantage in numbers!¡± ¡°As long as we hold this guy back for a while and wait for the army below to break through defense array, even if he has heaven-defying power, he will not be able to seed!¡± These cultivators kept shouting as if they were encouraging themselves. ¡°The advantage of numbers?¡± Caspian hovered in the air, with mes flying behind him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you wanted to kill me with magic weapon? What is the magic weapon now?¡± The faces of the group of cultivators on the opposite side suddenly showed a look of gnashing their teeth. Caspian sneered. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Now I¡¯ll show you what the advantage of magic weapon is! Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun!¡± Bam! In an instant, endless magic weapons suddenly appeared above Caspian like a peacock spreading its tail. There were many swords, hooks, ropes, bells, and hundreds of them. When they werebined together, the multicolored light shone brightly and a powerful aura rushed over fiercely. The fate was grand and zing. With a slight move, it was as if a group of stars had fallen and the gods had been obliterated. Under the light, it was more than 50 kilometers away. The area enveloped by the light waspletely silent. Not only did the group of cultivators open their eyes wide and make no sound, but even the troops on the ground, who were constantly charging and hacking at defense array, stopped at this moment. They looked at the sky, and their faces were full of unprecedented fear. The scene was not only like the rising of the red sun, but also like the arrival of the furnace of heaven and earth in front of him. All creatures had to turn into charcoal mes in the furnace and burn for him. ng! ng! A soldier¡¯s weapon fell to the ground. There was one, and soon there was a second, followed by the third, fourth¡­ It was like a gue that quickly spread. The 100,000 troops who had shown their extremely powerfulbat strength and besieged defense array all lost their armor and weapons in a short period of time andpletely gave up their resistance. In the sky, the group of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, who had been fighting and killing for a moment, were full of despair at this time. Not only did they see what it meant to have so many magic weapons, but they also saw magic weapons that they had just lost all over the sky. Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 The light of magic weapons lit up the despair on everyone¡¯s faces. They had seen people throw their magic weapons out one after another. However, this kind of action was so dense that it was like a river, rolling toward you. Not to mention seeing it, they had never heard of it. Moreover, these cultivators saw magic weapons that they had just lost in Ten Thousand Treasure Kunlun. This meant that these magic weapons were no longer theirs. Suddenly, they looked at Caspian with extreme fear. When did such a person appear in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? Some cultivators who knew a little about Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect racked their brains at this moment. They couldn¡¯t figure out when such a powerful disciple appeared. ¡°All right¡­¡± Caspian looked at the horrified expressions on everyone¡¯s faces with satisfaction and sneered. ¡°Hand over all your storage pouches. If you hide them privately, I¡¯ll ask your whole family to die with you¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone was speechless. What other choice could they have at this time? In the sky, the light was like a rainbow, and the air was overwhelming. It was as if an Archean God had opened his eyes, looking down at all living things from above. Cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm, Holy Land Realm, Pulse Control Realm, and the 100,000 troops all felt oppressed at this moment. It was as if they were carrying a huge mountain on their shoulders. The mountain was getting heavier and heavier, and it was going to grind their bodies and souls into dust. ¡°I¡­ lost¡­¡± The live cultivators¡¯ faces were full of bitterness. They took off all the storage magic weapons they carried with them and threw them to Caspian. At first, some people wanted to hide a little, but as soon as they exposed a sign, their heads were cut off by a beam of light. Since then, no one dared to y any tricks. Not long after, cultivators left with their heads down like defeated roosters, and their morale was extremely low, which waspletely different from before. Then, the army retreated like a tide, and everyone in the prince¡¯s mansion was in a trance for a while, feeling like they were dreaming. The crisis was solved just like that? However, when they thought of magic weapons that Caspian had summoned with a flip of his hands, they took it for granted. The shing light could scare people to death and make them jealous without even making a move. Watching Caspian fly back to their side, the present me Gordon and the others couldn¡¯t help but feel complicated emotions rising in their hearts. A few months ago, when Caspian set off, he was still at Holy Land Realm. Although there was a huge gap between him and the others in terms of realm. But in terms of psychology, it still made people feel that they were still on the same level. However, Caspian had already taken one more leg. But when he came back today, Caspian gave them apletely different feeling. Heavenly Spirit Realm, Master! It was as easy as eating and drinking water for him to kill many of his peers. To put it bluntly, a hundred thousand strong army was forced to retreat. In fact, people who were not blind could see that a hundred thousand strong army was scared away! If Caspian didn¡¯t want them to leave, it was very likely that none of them could escape. The strength of Caspian had made a huge gap between them and the others! The difference between the clouds and the mud was probably just so-so. Caspiannded in front of the crowd and nced at them. Seeing that they all looked nervous, Caspian smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± There was a smile in his tone, which was still the same as before. Omar blinked, pointed to Celestial Punishment on the right hand of Caspian, and asked hesitantly, ¡°Caspian, what is that?¡± After being besieged by so many magic weapons, everyone was worried about Caspian and their hearts were in their throats. However, he was wearing this magic weapon. He waved his hand and took all magic weapons into his pocket. While everyone was shocked, they were also full of curiosity. But, after Omar finished asking, he suddenly regretted it. This was definitely not a simple magic weapon. It was a taboo to ask about cultivation methods and magic weapons between cultivators. Would Caspian be unhappy if he asked Caspian like this in public? Just as Omar was worried, Caspian directly took off Celestial Punishment and threw it into Omar Pine¡¯s hand. He said with a smile, ¡°A half-step Dao tool¡­¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a half-step Dao tool¡­¡± Omar Pine was still in a daze because of Caspian¡¯s action at the moment. He did not expect that Caspian would throw the magic weapon to him so directly. How much trust was this? Just as he was moved by this, Omar suddenly came to his senses. His eyes widened and his voice changed. ¡°Half-step Dao tool?!¡± Not only him, but me Gordon, Xander, Maisie, and the others beside him were all shocked and gasped. They widened their eyes and looked at Celestial Punishment. ¡°The Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword is just¡­¡± Omar swallowed hard and stammered, ¡°Level Nine spirit tool¡­¡± The Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword was the original treasure of Heavenly Stars Sect. Not to mention the past, even now, it was still the supreme existence in everyone¡¯s heart. But now, Caspian was using a magic weapon that was half a level higher than the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword. There was a sudden gasp at the scene. me Gordon and the others had known about Caspian for a long time, but now they were still like this. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Cultivators in me Gordon¡¯s mansion were even worse at this time. Ordinary cultivators usually had low-level spirit tools. Some people with powerful backgrounds or Immortal Fate would have medium level spirit tools in their hands. But this was already an extremely small number. Very few had high-level spirit tools. But just like Heavenly Stars Sect. High-level spirit tools were rarely owned by cultivators, just like Leonard Autumn. Although he was the Sword Wielder of the Sound of Heavenly Stars Sword, the sword itself belonged to Heavenly Stars Sect. As for the Half-step Dao tool, let alone seeing it, many cultivators had never heard of it. But at this moment, the brilliance of Celestial Punishment in the hands of Omar indicated that Caspian was not lying. Ordinary spirit tools, even high-level spirit tools, would not make people feel that way. ¡°Half-step Dao tool¡­¡± The crowd couldn¡¯t help murmuring. Although its power was notparable to that of a real Dao tool, it was better that a cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm could activate it. What¡¯s more, Caspian had just disyed the power of Celestial Punishment. When Omar came to his senses, he felt a warm current in his heart. Caspian had given him a precious magic weapon like the Half-step Dao tool. How much trust Caspian had in him! At this moment, not only Omar Pine, but also Xander Faris, Maisie Pine, and me Gordon also reacted. Caspian had always treated them as brothers and sisters, and they did not change their realms and identities. On the contrary, they had thought too much. For a moment, everyone was moved and a little ashamed. However, the most important thing was that after realizing this, the barrier that had disappeared completely at this time because of the improvement of Caspian Realm. Seeing the rxed smile on everyone¡¯s faces, Caspian breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°You are the most important existence in my heart¡­ How can I let you feel the pressure because of me?¡± After a long sigh of relief, Caspian looked at me Gordon and said, ¡°Are you going to be busy for a while?¡± Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 Hearing Caspian¡¯s reminder, me Gordon was stunned at first, but then he immediately realized what had happened. A sharp glint appeared in his eyes. His gaze passed through Caspian and looked at the army that was rapidly scattering. He said in a dense voice, ¡°Yes, I was caught off guard this time¡­ Fortunately, you came back in time. Otherwise, I would have suffered a great loss¡­ Now that things had be like this, someone had to pay the price. Wait for me for two days, and then I¡¯ll give you the result.¡± Hearing me Gordon¡¯s words, Caspian nodded. He would no longer ask about the internal conflicts of the royal family. He believed that me Gordon would handle it well. Even the royal family was dissatisfied with me Gordon, after the most serious crisis this time, with me Gordon¡¯s ability and the strength of the Prince¡¯s Mansion, it was absolutely impossible for others to force him into a desperate situation like today. If he really fell into the trap for the second time, then me Gordon would not be the only king with a different surname. After greeting me Gordon, Caspian returned to the yard where everyone was cultivating with Xander and others. Along the way, all the people in the mansion immediately became very respectful to Caspian. It was not only because Caspian was now master of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but more importantly, he had just shown his dominance. He killed his enemies several times over by himself, and then frightened back 100,000 troops with magic weapon all over the sky, forcing those cultivators to take the initiative to offer all their magic weapons to beg for mercy. Such great prestige and strength were enough to make Caspian worthy of everyone¡¯s respect. On the way to the vi, Caspian learned about the general state of everyone from Xander and the others. At present, among the crowd, the one with the highest realm was still Jessica. She had already reached the peak of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. A few days before Caspian returned, she entered a closed-door training state. If everything went well, she would step into The second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm in a few days. In terms of Pure Jade Physique, there was almost no ident in breaking through to the next realm. The main reason why Sna was in trouble before was that she was making a big breakthrough. She was now a Holy Land Realm cultivator. However, Caspian knew Sna¡¯s character very well. In terms of hard work and patience, none of the people Caspian knew couldpare with her. Even him felt inferior in some aspects. Therefore, it was not out of Caspian¡¯s expectation at all. After Sna cut off her inner demons andpleted an extremely difficult and dangerous breakthrough, she did not stop at all and entered a new stage of cultivation. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As for the others, Yvonne Johnson, Maya Kaye, and the others also had their own breakthroughs. Although it was a little slower than the support brought by the natural Pure Jade Physique of Jessica, compared with the ordinary cultivators, it was already frighteningly fast. When Caspian returned today, no one had received any news in advance, so only Xander, Omar, and Maisie happened to not be in seclusion. It would take a few days to see the others. But in fact, there was another person who could be seen by Caspian today. That was Master Green Eva. Before Caspian went to Evil Mountain Range, he gave Green Eva arge number of exotic minerals and produce to let her refine elixirs for everyone to use. Judging from the current situation, Green Eva was very conscientious and did not let down Caspian¡¯s instructions at all. However, ording to Xander Faris, it would be best if Caspian did not let Green Eva work too hard. ¡°She obviously lost a lot of weight¡­¡± That was Xander¡¯s original words. Green Eva was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. At this level, her body shape was not something that could change at will after a few days without eating. There was only one possibility that there would be such an obvious change, which was that she had taken too much effort recently. Today, the prince¡¯s mansion was heavily surrounded and she did not take action, on the one hand, the prince¡¯s mansion had its own arrangements. On the other hand, she guarded the people in the courtyard in case of any ident. Obviously, she hadpleted Caspian¡¯s orders with the highest degree of execution and did not ck off at all. After listening to Xander Faris¡¯s ount, Caspian pondered for a moment. From the performance of Three Sages Mountainst time to what Green Eva had done this time, he was satisfied. He was even so satisfied that it was beyond his expectation. As a result, Caspian began to think about whether he should let Green Eva go. After all, she was also an Elder of Efrax Sect. After thinking for a while, Caspian decided to tell Green Eva his thoughts when he saw her. As for how to make a decision, he would leave the choice to Green Eva. Having made up his mind, Caspian was about to take a step forward when he suddenly nced out of the corner of his eye and caught a figure, who was quickly running past the flower bed next to him. Obviously, the other party also had the foundation of cultivation, and the movements were fast. If it were an ordinary person, he might not have cared about the other party¡¯s movements at this moment, and he ight not even have noticed this person. However, his Divine Sense was much stronger than a cultivator at the same level. In his mind, a middle-aged and slightly fat figure appeared. ¡°You go back first¡­¡± Caspian said to Xander and the others, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in a while¡­¡± Although Xander and the other two were confused, they had already taken Caspian as their leader. Since the other party did not say anything, they did not ask any more questions. After answering, they left. After the three of them walked a little further away, the smile on Caspian¡¯s face gradually faded. His eyes turned serious as he looked in the direction where the figure had disappeared in a sh. After which, he walked over. The prince¡¯s mansion was veryrge. In general, if one wanted to follow someone, if the distance was not very close, it would be very likely to be lost after turning a few more corners. However, Caspian had already spread out his Divine Sense, so he knew where the other party was now and the direction where he was walking. After the other party stopped at a warehouse-like ce in front and did not move for a long time, the corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled up into a sneer. He stepped forward and directly pushed open the thick wooden door. With a crash, the sun suddenly poured in, lighting up the warehouse full of goods, and also a fat middle-aged man¡¯s figure. The man was obviously shocked and turned around in a hurry. Seeing that it was Caspian, the middle- aged man¡¯s face suddenly turned pale and looked extremely unnatural. At first, he wanted to shout out, but then he immediately realized something and suppressed the shout that had already rushed to his throat. Then he licked his lips and bowed to Caspian. ¡°Greetings, Master Montgomery¡­¡± Although he had tried his best to hide his panic, his drum-like heartbeat still betrayed his heart. Caspian did not respond. He just stood in front of the door, blocking it. He looked down at the other party. The pressure in the air increased little by little. First, it was like mercury, and then it condensed into an iron te. Soon after, it was as heavy as a mountain, pressing heavily on the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder and chest. The middle-aged man¡¯s entire body was drenched in sweat. A momentter, not only was his entire body drenched, but his sweat dripped down his hair and cheeks. Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 After a while, the middle-aged man¡¯s body swayed, and he was only a step away from copse. At this time, he could no longer bear it. His face was pale and he forced himself to say, ¡°Master Montgomery, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Caspian looked at him indifferently and examined him carefully. When he was attacked by Valdis Goth, he had already guessed that his whereabouts must have been leaked. Therefore, when he was in the Soul-Devouring Valdis Goth, he went to find the message on purpose. As he expected, the person who leaked his information was in me Gordon¡¯s mansion. At this time, this housekeeper, who usually looked friendly and never offended anyone, was standing in front of him. To be able to get the housekeeper¡¯s job in the prince¡¯s mansion, one¡¯s own ability must be strong enough. But what was stronger was that Caspian had no impression of the other party. Caspian had a very good memory. He would have a memory of anyone who hade into contact with him. However, he could hardly remember such a person. In that case, it meant that the housekeeper knew how to hide himself. Seeing that the other party was about to cry with a smile, Caspian said lightly, ¡°I wanted to exin, but I was toozy to. You know what you have done¡­¡± Plop! As soon as Caspian finished speaking, the housekeeper directly knelt on the ground. His body trembled, and the expression on his face became more and more innocent and fearful. ¡°Master Montgomery, what, what are you talking about? I really don¡¯t understand at all¡­ Besides, this is the prince¡¯s mansion. Even if I identally angered Master, the prince should be the one to punish me¡­ Don¡¯t you, don¡¯t you care about the prince¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°Using me Gordon to suppress me?¡± Although the other party hid it well, he was now Caspian of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He was extremely sensitive to the change of ordinary people¡¯s emotions. He immediately caught the fleeting pride in the other party¡¯s eyes. The other party seemed to be certain that Caspian would not dare to openly kill the people of the prince¡¯s mansion for the sake of me Gordon¡¯s face. However, it was obvious that the housekeeper had not figured out one thing. Perhaps his realm was too low, so he didn¡¯t often remember the words that cultivators often said. Under the Heavenly Spirit Realm, all of them were nonentities. To crush an ant to death, he didn¡¯t need to see who raised it. On the path of immortality, Heavenly Spirit Realm had the power to kill! ¡°You should thank me¡­¡± Caspian looked at him. He had wasted a lot of time on this guy. ¡°I¡¯ll only kill you. If me Gordon finds out about your matter, your whole family will be destroyed.¡± The housekeeper¡¯s face suddenly turned as white as paper, and his whole body showed a look of death. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as he was about to speak, Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. How could a Pulse Control Realm cultivator bear the pressure of Heavenly Spirit Realm? It was as if all the water in ake had been injected into a cup. The cup exploded into pieces in an instant. At this moment, the housekeeper was torn into pieces of flesh and blood. Caspian had already confirmed it when he snatched the soul of Valdis Goth back then. The men of Valdis Goth had used a generous reward to lure the housekeeper. From beginning to end, they had nevere into contact with anyone else. Therefore, it was not wrong to kill this guy. After crushing the little ant who felt that he still had a gold medal to spare his life, Caspian walked out and soon arrived at the vi where everyone was practicing. *** It was already four dayster when he saw me Gordon. Caspian didn¡¯t seem toe back at the right time. On the day of his return, everyone was cultivating. He only saw Xander, Omar, and Maisie. In the next four days, the cultivators were still cultivating. Xander and Omar also went into closed-door training because they felt something. As a result, Maisie was the only one who apanied Caspian every day. As for Green Eva, she was still focused on refining elixirs. After all, there was no way to leave the furnace before she reached Amethyst Pce Realm. She had to control the temperature of the fire by the furnace at any time, and she couldn¡¯t be distracted at all. Looking at her serious face, Caspian intended to reward Green Eva after Spirit Severing Road opened. Four dayster, Caspian and Maisie, who apanied him, met me Gordon. When me Gordon came over, he had obviously taken a bath and cleaned up. In fact, for cultivators, bathing and cleaning now did not require water. It was much cleaner to use a Clothes Purifying talisman. Speaking of the Clothes Purifying Talisman, there was actually a small story. When the Clothes Purifying Talisman was made at that time, it was called the Body Purifying Talisman. The female cultivators had no objection to this, and they were happy because it was convenient for them to clean up. However, this name was unanimously opposed by the male cultivators. Soon after, the Body Purifying Talisman was changed to the clothes Purifying Talisman. Although it was used to purify clothes, it was used more often to wash the body. In Pulse Control Realm cultivators, the Purifying Talisman was particrly popr. Obviously, me Gordon had been cleaned up when he came here today. Even so, there was still a strong smell of blood around him. It was to the extent where it was possible to see some unwilling souls circling around him, both filled with hatred and fear. However, these dark souls did not have any effect on me Gordon. Seeing the Killing Intent in me Gordon¡¯s eyes, Caspian asked, ¡°Did you kill many people?¡± me Gordon smiled. After a while, his expression became serious, and his body exuded a smell of iron and blood. ¡°The attack on the mansion almost caused a big disaster. If I really let it go, I can forget about the king with a different surname in the future¡­¡± ¡°What exactly is going on?¡± Caspian asked, ¡°Is it because you are a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± ¡°This is one of the points¡­¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Beforeing here, me Gordon had sorted out his thoughts. Now that Caspian asked, he exined in detail. ¡°The biggest difference between Upper Kingdom and Efrax is the rtionship between the sect and the imperial court.¡± ¡°Yes, I know¡­¡± Caspian nodded. He then added, ¡°The sects of Upper Kingdom and the imperial court are on equal footing, which is equivalent to two systems. They usually don¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s affairs. The imperial court of Efrax is an agent chosen by the sect. To put it bluntly, it is to manage the people of the world for the sect. In Upper Kingdom, if the sect wanted to overthrow the imperial court, it was tantamount to rebellion¡­ In Efrax, if the sect is dissatisfied with a dynasty, it can be reced at any time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± me Gordon smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it before. After all, there will be some small friction between the imperial court and the sect now because of the allocation of resources. But in fact, these frictions had long been negligible¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, the harmony between the imperial court and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect hadsted for more than 800 years. At present, there were many officials and royal descendants who would join Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and learn the immortal methods¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal¡­ But I didn¡¯t expect that they would target me this time. In the final analysis, it has something to do with the location of my mansion.¡± Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 Seeing the puzzled expressions on Caspian and Maisie¡¯s faces, me Gordon pointed to the ground and said, ¡°About two thousand and seven hundred miles to the west from here, there is a huge crack across the north and south¡­ No one knew the exact depth of the crack that led straight to the ground. However, every year, there would be arge number of Devil Peopleing out of the crack, which was also a month in a row¡­¡± ¡°These devil people once caused trouble here, disturbing the surrounding people, and even almost building a country of devil people.¡± Maisie suddenly understood and said, ¡°The duty of your mansion is to suppress the Devil¡¯s Practice follower.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± me Gordon nodded. ¡°About my grandfather¡¯s father started. However, it was not until this generation of mine that I was conferred the title of King with a different surname.¡± There was a sh of light in Caspian¡¯s eyes. From me Gordon¡¯s words, the information he extracted was much more than Maisie¡¯s. ¡°That is to say, the title of ¡®King¡¯, as well as the words you used just now, the Devil People are not only suppressed by your Gordon Family, but also eliminated, right?¡± Caspian looked at me Gordon. me Gordon nodded and said, ¡°Although the task is very arduous, it is indeed like this. In my generation, it can be said that I¡¯m lucky. And the efforts of my ancestors have already been set up¡­ That¡¯s why I¡¯m able to kill the leader of the Devil¡¯s Practice followers and also wipe out almost all of them on arge scale. Although some of the remaining Devil People had escaped, But those numbers can be insignificant.¡± Speaking of this, me Gordon was slightly moved, and a proud look appeared on his face. ¡°After four generations, our Gordon Family finally got rid of the great scourge of the Devil¡¯s Practice.¡± At this moment, me Gordon was a little excited. However, it was reasonable for him to have such a fluctuation. After all, the efforts of the four generations, theyout, the nning, and the bloody battle had taken hundreds of years. This perseverance and determination were definitely not something that a person or a family could compare with. But, Caspian still poured a basin of cold water on me Gordon. ¡°It¡¯s worth being moved, but not smart¡­¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Maisie immediately looked at him with a look of surprise. It was because she never thought hat Caspian would say something like this. However, what surprised her even more was that not only did me Gordon not get angry, he instead rubbed the space between his brows and helplessly nodded. ¡°Indeed, what you said is true. Even though I seem to have obtained the title of ¡®King¡¯ with a different surname and it ispletely glorious, I really am not smart. From what happened today, we can see that.¡± ¡°Um¡­ What does this mean?¡± Maisie Pine was confused. Caspian looked at her, trying to say something easier to make her understand. After a while, he said, ¡°You raise bandits to behave yourself¡­¡± Maisie didn¡¯t know much about such tactics, but it was not hard to understand the meaning of it connecting the previous conversation between the three of them. In the blink of an eye, a look of understanding appeared in her eyes. Then, she sighed silently. ¡°In fact, as an outsider, it¡¯s easier to see it more clearly.¡± Caspianforted me Gordon. Although Salleria was not as good as Lunia¡¯s. However, as a dynasty, although it was small, it had all everything. Therefore, in many aspects of political situation and politics, Caspian was more clear-minded than cultivators, who had been focused on the path of immortality, since he was born. me Gordon sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. In fact, this is the right way. Under the circumstances that the disaster of the underground devil people had been controlled, they could be spared from being killed. In this way, our Gordon Family still has a need and meaning to exist¡­¡± ¡°Now that the Devil¡¯s Practice follower could no longer form a disaster, our Gordon Family could do what amon saying in the mortal world said, The cunning rabbit dies, and the dog is boiled¡­ The Gordon Family is no longer of much use to the imperial court. The worst part was that when I was conferred the title of King with a different surname, many royal families opposed it. They had always respected the pure theory of bloodline¡­¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°When the Devil¡¯s Practice disaster still exists, our Gordon Family is useful, so they restrain themselves. Now that the Devil¡¯s Practice disaster has been removed, they have a reason tounch an attack, so they can¡¯t wait.¡± Thinking of what me Gordon had said before, Caspian thought for a moment and said, ¡°The king with a different surname and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect are too close.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± me Gordon snorted coldly. ¡°The meaning of the imperial court is probably to say that while I am receiving rewards and glory from the imperial court, at the same time, I also go to the sect to cultivate and work for the sect. The moral gs in their hands were erected high, for fear that others would not see them¡­¡± ¡°In reality, it is unknown just how many of their descendants have been sent to various sects to learn immortal methods. Now, when ites to me, it is a dignified and righteous statement. If they want to add insult to sin, there is no need to worry.¡± Caspian nced at me Gordon and said, ¡°But from your current state, at least the emperor is still on your side, right?¡± ¡°But this is not a long-term solution,¡± me Gordon replied, ¡°After all, just as you said, the Gordon Family is of no use to the royal family now. If we don¡¯t want to continue to be passive, there is only one way, which means that we should be still valuable, and we should be more valuable than before.¡± The hidden meaning in me Gordon¡¯s words was hidden enough, but Caspian still caught it at once. ¡°That underground crack¡­¡± Caspian looked at me Gordon and narrowed his eyes. ¡°There may be something else inside¡­¡± Before me Gordon could finish his words, he immediately added, ¡°No, it¡¯s not maybe. It¡¯s definitely possible. But it¡¯s still too early to check it out now. If you have the chance, you can take a look at that crack. You can¡¯t see the end of it at all¡­¡± ¡°As for the depth, when I went the deepest, I once led the troops in for more than half a month, but there was still no end. At that time, the temperature inside was very low, but there was a constant stream of air blowing, and the sound was very terrible. Because the problem of the Devil¡¯s Practice had been solved at that time, I was afraid that there would be unnecessary injuries, so after that, I led my subordinates to withdraw first.¡± Caspian thought for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°In this case, after Spirit Severing Road is opened, I can go in and have a look. What about you?¡± ¡°It may not be so easy for me¡­¡± me Gordon felt a little helpless. ¡°My current realm is still rtively not enough.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°In that case, you can tell me the information you know in advance so that I can prepare early.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need it now?¡± me Gordon looked at Caspian and sighed. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°There are still other things to do right now.¡± Caspian pointed at Maisie, and then said with a smile, ¡°We are all friends, so there is no need for you to be so polite¡­¡± me Gordon was stunned for a moment, and then he alsoughed. Yes, a few days ago, if Caspian hadn¡¯t appeared in time to help the prince¡¯s mansion get through the crisis, it was unknown what would have happened to him and the whole prince¡¯s mansion. He was being too petty to thank Caspian for these things. The three people in the hall were thinking about something. At this time, a slender long leg came in from outside the hall. ¡°I heard that a heartless man has returned?¡± Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 Unlike the usual robes that cultivators usually wore, the youngdy who was walking in at this moment was dressed in a foreign service. She was so agile that it was as if the sun was jumping around her. Yvonne Johnson stepped in and looked at Caspian with a pair of light blue eyes. She seemed to be angry, happy, and aggrieved. ¡°Ha! The heartless man is back.¡± Pointing at Caspian, the corners of Yvonne¡¯s mouth curled up and she smiled. Seeing her, Caspian was speechless. ¡°Alright, I still have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Maisie suppressed herughter, nced at Caspian, and then walked out. me Gordon shrugged at Caspian with a helpless look. He was obviously the owner of this ce, but at this moment, he ran faster than anyone else. Suddenly, there were only Caspian and Yvonne left in the hall. ¡°Humph, you¡¯ve surpassed me so much. You¡¯re Heavenly Spirit Realm Master!¡± Yvonne walked to the front of Caspian and looked up and down, her long eyshes trembling. Her personality was very different from that of me Gordon and the others. She was not as restrained as others at first. At this moment, when she looked at Caspian, he somehow felt a little guilty. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yvonne came up to Caspian, sniffed with her delicate nose, and then nodded, looking quite satisfied. ¡°Are you a dog?¡± Caspian asked. Hearing this, Yvonne was stunned. Then she snorted softly and said, ¡°I want to smell if you have a woman¡¯s smell on you. Humph! I have already lost one round. I can¡¯t lose another!¡± This time, it was Caspian¡¯s turn to be speechless. ncing at Caspian, Yvonne suddenly lifted her foot and kicked Caspian gently. Knowing that Caspian would avoid it, when Yvonne raised her foot, she snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t hide!¡± As a result, Caspian, who was already Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, was touched by Yvonne¡¯s white and tender feet. ¡°Why did you kick me?¡± Caspian was confused. Yvonne¡¯s face was red, and she seemed both embarrassed and annoyed as she red at Caspian. ¡°What Cultivation Method did you give me before?¡± Caspian became more and more confused. ¡°What cultivation method?¡± ¡°Just pretend to be stupid!¡± Yvonne¡¯s cheeks became redder, and she clenched her teeth. After a while, she spat out six words, ¡°Dragon and Phoenix Supreme Being cultivation method!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± Caspian remembered. He got this cultivation method from Jones Henry at that time. Later, he gave Yvonne a copy. Seeing her reaction at this moment, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. Is she cultivating? Being swept by Caspian¡¯s gaze, Yvonne suddenly became as angry as a Little Fox and hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t cultivate it! How can I cultivate it by myself?!¡± ¡°I know a person can¡¯t practice it. It¡¯s a practice method for two people¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°If you practice it alone, I¡¯ll find it strange then¡­¡± ¡°Although I didn¡¯t practice it, I¡¯ve been dreaming since I saw it!¡± Yvonne still gritted her teeth. She was unconvinced. If those who didn¡¯t know the truth saw her like this, they might think that Caspian had taken something from her and she was here to ask for debt now. ¡°You have been dreaming?¡± Caspian¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. Generally speaking, cultivators rarely dreamed. Once they had a dream, it meant that there were some signs. Perhaps there was something wrong with his state of mind, or maybe he had some kind of enlightenment. In short, there was just a sentence. ¡°If cultivators had a dream, it was a big deal.¡± ¡°What dream?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Why are you still asking? It¡¯s all your fault!¡± At this moment, Yvonne¡¯s face was as red as a ripe peach, and water was flowing in her eyes. Caspian was even more surprised by this expression. Was she still the princess whom he knew? The princess who was not afraid of anything? At this time, Yvonne suddenly took a step forward, leaving less than one punch away from Caspian. In an instant, he could clearly breathe in her fragrance. ¡°Don¡¯t care about my dream. I just want to ask you a question¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes flickered as if she was hesitating. But the next moment, she became determined, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Have you practiced this cultivation method?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Caspian nodded. He had indeed cultivated the Dragon and Phoenix Supreme cultivation method with Jessica a few days ago when he left the prince¡¯s mansion and went to Evil Mountain Range. The effect was even better than expected. No wonder Jones Henry carried jade scroll carved with it with him. Hearing Caspian¡¯s answer, Yvonne¡¯s eyes moved. However, Caspian could not guess what Yvonne was thinking from the change in her eyes. ¡°Humph, I knew it!¡± After a while, Yvonne straightened up and mumbled, ¡°You heartless man, bastard!¡± Caspian was speechless. Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with this woman¡­ ¡°What dream did you have? It¡¯s better to say something, because you also know that there may be something wrong with your state of mind if you have a dream. If your inner demons appear in the future, it will be very troublesome.¡± After calming down, Caspian reminded Yvonne, ¡°You can¡¯t joke about this matter.¡± Yvonne smiled and said, ¡°Haha, are you caring about me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. His serious expression caused Yvonne to be taken aback. When she came to her senses, Yvonne snorted and said softly, ¡°You still have some conscience. You know you should care about me.¡± After that, she looked up at Caspian and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what dreams I have. Anyway, you are a unfaithful man. As for the consequences of my dreams, Ha! Have you forgotten that my cultivation method is called the Nine Dreams of the Green Paradise?¡± ¡°I do¡­¡± Caspian nodded and immediately understood. ¡°Dream is harmful to other cultivators, but it is good for you?¡± ¡°Of course. If I¡¯m right, I¡¯ll take another step forward in two days.¡± Yvonne showed a proud look. But after taking a look at Caspian, she suddenly became dispirited again. ¡°Forget it, why should I show off in front of you? You are Heavenly Spirit Realm Master now¡­¡± ¡°You should practice hard. When youe out of seclusion, I¡¯ll give you a gift,¡± Caspian said with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Caspian nodded. There were many things that he had already thought about and made arrangements. ¡°In that case, I will go and train now!¡± Yvonne snorted as her gaze swept across Caspian. After sizing him up, she walked out. Caspian looked at the back of Yvonne who had left and felt a little funny. The enemies of the past, theter enemy and friend, and thepanions of now. The rtionship had changed several times, but he didn¡¯t seem to be able to figure out what Yvonne was thinking. Hmm¡­ Little Fox¡­ Caspian thought of the way Handsome addressed Yvonne. Thinking of the Night Terrors Physique of Yvonne, Caspian seemed to think of something. However, he did not think about it deeply because he suddenly remembered that he had been back for several days. Why did Handsome and Little Candy disappear?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 At the thought of this, Caspian¡¯s heart was immediately filled with guilt. He and Handsome¡¯s father were friends. Now Handsome¡¯s father was undergoing his tribtion. At such a critical moment, how much trust did the other party have in him to give his precious son to him? As for Little Candy, Caspian had the same responsibility and care as a father. But now, he had been back for several days, and this was the first time he thought of them. Caspian was very annoyed. I really ignored them¡­ For a moment, Caspian¡¯s heart was full of guilt and self-me. But not long after, this emotionpletely disappeared. Because he went to ask about the recent situation of the two little animals from me Gordon and told me Gordon about the previous killing of the housekeeper. me Gordon didn¡¯t care about the housekeeper at all. Even when Caspian talked about it, me Gordon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. His attitude even made Caspian suspect that even if he cut off ayer of the mansion, me Gordon would not fall out with him and would even apud for him. As for the situation of Handsome and Little Candy, me Gordon personally took Caspian to see them. A young kylin beast in the shape of a pig and a mutated Mirage White Tiger were sleeping soundly in the pile of spirit beast meat. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few months, but Handsome was obviously fatter. When it turned into a cute pig in the past, its head was as big as its body. When it turned into a big white pig, it was like a long wall. But now, when it turned into a big white pig, it was like a big ball full of energy, round enough to fill up a room. As for the Mirage White Tiger Little Candy, its whole body was shiny and its muscles were more perfect than before. Although she was sleeping soundly at the moment, the king¡¯s momentum could not be stopped no matter what. In me Gordon¡¯s words, they spent most of their time eating after Caspian left. The other time was divided into two small pieces. One of them was like this. They were sleeping because they ate too much. The other one was promotion. Both Handsome and Little Candy had been promoted. ¡°They are stronger than before,¡± said me Gordon. Caspian nodded and then looked at the countless naked skeletons around him. Among these skeletons, there were somerge-scale Demonic Beasts. Only the ribs were left, like sharp swords, pointing straight at the sky. ¡°Ordinary people can¡¯t afford to raise them, can they?¡± Caspian said indifferently. ¡°A smaller sect may be destroyed if they eat like this¡­¡± me Gordon thought for a while and said. The two of them smiled at each other. ¡°There are only less than two months left before the opening of Spirit Severing Road. The specific news will only be released in thest few days¡­¡± me Gordon looked at Caspian and said, ¡°What are you going to do these days? I guess with your character, you can¡¯t be idle. What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°In terms of realm, there may be onest thing. It¡¯s not very likely that everyone can be promoted to Holy Land Realm¡­¡± Caspian pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s really a little hasty. In just a few months, it¡¯s definitely not solid enough to upgrade several realms in a row. However, the top priority was to enter Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After entering Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, there will be more time and better resources to repair some of the problems they left before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± me Gordon nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the first priority to enter Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in a safer state. In terms of realm, you arranged this path for them. I think if there are other arrangements, it should be a magic weapons.¡± Caspian smiled and nodded. ¡°Magic weapons they used before were almost all destroyed in Three Sages Mountain. But in fact, it was also good. Because with the rapid improvement of their realms in a short period of time, those magic weapons were actually not worthy of their realms. If they continue to use it, they won¡¯t be able to exert all their strength.¡± ¡°You prepared magic weapons for them?¡± me Gordon understood the meaning of Caspian¡¯s words. ¡°How many are there?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll start refining them in a while,¡± said Caspian. ¡°You directly made it, not to buy it?¡± me Gordon¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. At first, he thought that Caspian used a lot of money to buy ready-made magic weapons for everyone. Because doing so would save the most time. The magic weapons he got were all finished products. However, me Gordon was surprised that Caspian said that he would make the weapons by himself. ¡°You can make weapons by yourself?¡± ¡°An almost spirit tool that Sna used before was made by me personally from a refined iron,¡± said Caspian. *** Half a dayter, me Gordon sincerely said, ¡°I admire you!¡± He had no choice but to be convinced. Because me Gordon had different levels of contact with others, he knew better than anyone else that a cultivator had the ability to refine magic weapon, and the ability to refine high-quality magic weapon, which was an important thing. For cultivators, magic weapons they used were their second life. The higher the level of a cultivator, the more obvious this was. When a cultivator reached a certain realm, it might even directly refine the natal magic weapon. What he wanted was to be able to exert his greatest power. What was more important was that if a cultivator could refine pills and weapons by himself, then it was awesome. At that time, there would definitely be no shortage of followers. The formation of a force was all carried out by a high-level cultivator who could refine elixirs and forge magic weapons. Generally speaking, a sect could be formed because it could provide endless elixirs and magic weapons for its disciples. The Four Treasures of Cultivation were treasure,panion, magic and Treasure was ranked first. me Gordon had a vague premonition what the future of Caspian would be like. ¡°They won¡¯t wake up in a short time, will they?¡± At this time, Caspian said, interrupting me Gordon¡¯s thoughts. me Gordon looked at white pig and white tiger, which were fast asleep, and nodded. ¡°It should be¡­ Last time, they slept for almost five days before they woke up. But this time, they just slept for one day.¡± Caspian looked at Handsome and Little Candy and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother them anymore. When I go back, I will start to refine magic weapons. There are many people, and there are also many magic weapons that need to be refined. It maye out a few days before Spirit Severing Road opens.¡± ¡°Do you need me to prepare anything for you?¡± me Gordon asked. ¡°No need¡­¡± Caspian shook his head. His craftsmanship would be carried out in Tower of Life. No one could enter that ce without his permission. But after thinking for a while, Caspian still said, ¡°Just stay in the vi, and don¡¯t let anyone disturb me¡­¡± ¡°No problem.¡± me Gordon nodded. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to what kind of magic weapons you will make for them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say what it looks like,¡± Caspian said with a smile, ¡°But at least, it can be said to be made by measure.¡± Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 After bidding farewell to me Gordon, Caspian returned to the yard. It was quiet in the courtyard. However, with a little bit of feeling, he could clearly feel the amazing spiritual Qi gushing out from the small buildings in the courtyard. Hmm¡­ They are all working hard¡­ Caspian looked around and then stepped into the small building that belonged to him at that time. With me Gordon¡¯s order, no one would disturb him in the following days. So Caspian went straight into Tower of Life. The fifth level of Tower of Life was to learn how to carve inscriptions. The sixth floor was the crafting room. Up to now, there were still bright light spots on these two floors, which looked like water crystals. The light on the fifth floor contained the knowledge and memory of inscription. The light on the sixth floor contained knowledge and memories about craftsmanship. At that time, the realm of Caspian was still low, but these knowledge and memories were too vast. With hisck of knowledge of the Path to Immortality and his low realm, if he forcibly stuffed so much knowledge and memory into his mind, he might be an idiot or a madman if he was not careful. He also guessed that when his mother left these lights, she was also worried that such an ident might happen, so the light stored in her memory was divided into various colors ording to the changes from simplicity to difficulty. Caspian came to the fifth floor first. This time, he wanted to refine magic weapons for everyone, so it was impossible for the weapons to be at sharp weapons level again. Instead, They be at spirit tools level, and they should be powerful spirit tools. Spirit Severing Road was extremely dangerous. The realm of cultivators itself was one aspect, and the various panaceas and magic weapons in his hands were another aspect. Only the strongest person in all aspects couldplete Spirit Severing Road. Next, it¡¯s all up to you¡­ Caspian¡¯s gaze swept directly toward the few rays of light behind him. He only nced at thest few and felt a sharp pain between his eyebrows. He knew that he was still unable to control them with his current realm. The first few should be the most suitable ones for him to master now. Caspian walked over and stretched out his hand. As soon as the light touched him, it turned into a straight line and shot into Caspian¡¯s forehead. Immediately, he felt an extremely powerful thought rushing into his mind. This thought contained an extremely rich and vast knowledge of inscriptions. At the same time, it also contained memories of inscriptions being carved. Therefore, at this moment, all kinds of inscriptions in the memory were already very familiar to Caspian, as if they had been carved in him countless times. They were smooth. Great Xuan Metal Cutting, Six Paths of Light, Heavenly Frost Bailu, Nine Crane Qingming¡­ Caspian silently recited the names of these inscription patterns. Inscriptions were divided into nine levels. With each level, there were three levels like superior, middle, and inferior. These inscriptions were all superior fourth-level inscriptions. To some extent, their power was no less than that of some low-level spirit tools. If hebined them together, carved them on spirit tools and activated them, they were absolutely picturesque. After that, Caspian came to the sixth floor. The sixth floor of Tower of Life was the crafting room. Caspian once forged his first sharp weapons spear at an almost spirit tool level here. I¡¯m basically going to stay here for the rest of the time¡­ Caspian took a deep breath and integrated the knowledge and memory of refining weapons into his mind just like before. Soon, he picked out a suitable magic weapon from the extra memory. The materials needed were basicallyplete. Therefore, after the preparations werepleted, Caspian went straight into the forging stage. ¡°The first step, Shattered Army!¡± In order to forge weapons, the first thing to do was to have materials. The materials for the other cultivators were all obtained through hard work. And the materials for Caspian were spirit tools! Thanks to Mark Jayus, Master of the Myriad Treasures Sect, Caspian was not short of spirit tools. There were so many that it was enough to make a lower-sized sect jealous. Thinking about it, there were about tenpanions of Caspian. Wasn¡¯t it possible that a sect couldn¡¯t provide 10 disciples with magic weapons that they needed? The mes in the furnace made Caspian¡¯s upper body as red as blood. The fire was zing, giving off a strong smell. With a wave of Caspian¡¯s arm, the low-level spirit tools, which had already been prepared, were immediately thrown into the furnace like cooking dumplings. With a boom, the furnace fire burned even more vigorously, as if it was about to explode at any time. The first step for Caspian was to break down these spirit tools and forge the materials needed for other magic weapons. If other cultivators were present at this moment, they would probably be so angry that their hearts would stop beating. Because Caspian¡¯s method was too extravagant. It was like using gold and silver jewelry to make a national treasure, but now it was melted in order to get the gold and silver used to make it. However, in terms of actual level, Caspian¡¯s current method was the best for both improvement and effect. Besides, if someone said a sentence that would definitely be envied and hated by others, it meant that these low-level spirit tools were really despised by Caspian. If they were melted, they would be melted. The treasures in the eyes of others are useless in my eyes actually¡­ That what Caspian¡¯s thought. The mes in the furnace were not mortal mes. N?velDrama.Org content rights. As of this moment, all of the treasures in the furnace began to melt, and began to glow with a bright red light. Caspian condensed his eyesight and rapidly swept out. The materials of extraction appeared in front of him after melting one by one. Taiage Armor, Golden Feather Skin, Purple Radiant Gu me, Extreme Refinement Poison ze, Vast Sea Demonic Sand¡­ Caspian¡¯s eyes were bright as he muttered to himself. Very good, very good. These materials are exceptionally rare! It seemed that Mark¡¯s luck was indeed good. Those are all materials in ancient tombs or rare ancient secret realm. Some of these materials are quitemon in that era. But now, they became extremely rare¡­ If I hadn¡¯t broken down these spirit tools, I might have had to go back to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect if I want to find them. Mark really gave me a big gift¡­ Soon, the first batch of dposed materials appeared in front of Caspian. After roughly dividing them, Caspian began to break down the next batch of spirit tools and extraction. In fact, it consumed a lot to break down and extract the magic weapons. When a magic weapon was made, it consumed a lot of materials. If the total amount was ten, then after being broken down, the avable materials would generally be 20%, or even less, only 10%. When he was unlucky, it was possible that he could not extract any useful materials. Only less than one-tenth of extractions were able to produce 30% materials that could be used. However, no matter how few materials extraction had, they could not resist the amount of spirit tools in Caspian¡¯s hands. Even if he didn¡¯t have enough materials now, he still had a Treasure Vault that had not been opened yet. ording to the information brought up by Caspian from the memory of Valdis Goth, with the natural precious materials and runes of magic weapons, plus the identity of the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, they were enough to set up a small sect in Efrax. But this small sect might be too rich. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 After bidding farewell to me Gordon, Caspian returned to the yard. It was quiet in the courtyard. However, with a little bit of feeling, he could clearly feel the amazing spiritual Qi gushing out from the small buildings in the courtyard. Hmm¡­ They are all working hard¡­ Caspian looked around and then stepped into the small building that belonged to him at that time. With me Gordon¡¯s order, no one would disturb him in the following days. So Caspian went straight into Tower of Life. The fifth level of Tower of Life was to learn how to carve inscriptions. The sixth floor was the crafting room. Up to now, there were still bright light spots on these two floors, which looked like water crystals. The light on the fifth floor contained the knowledge and memory of inscription. The light on the sixth floor contained knowledge and memories about craftsmanship. At that time, the realm of Caspian was still low, but these knowledge and memories were too vast. With hisck of knowledge of the Path to Immortality and his low realm, if he forcibly stuffed so much knowledge and memory into his mind, he might be an idiot or a madman if he was not careful. He also guessed that when his mother left these lights, she was also worried that such an ident might happen, so the light stored in her memory was divided into various colors ording to the changes from simplicity to difficulty. Caspian came to the fifth floor first. This time, he wanted to refine magic weapons for everyone, so it was impossible for the weapons to be at sharp weapons level again. Instead, They be at spirit tools level, and they should be powerful spirit tools. Spirit Severing Road was extremely dangerous. The realm of cultivators itself was one aspect, and the various panaceas and magic weapons in his hands were another aspect. Only the strongest person in all aspects couldplete Spirit Severing Road. Next, it¡¯s all up to you¡­ Caspian¡¯s gaze swept directly toward the few rays of light behind him. He only nced at thest few and felt a sharp pain between his eyebrows. He knew that he was still unable to control them with his current realm. The first few should be the most suitable ones for him to master now. Caspian walked over and stretched out his hand. As soon as the light touched him, it turned into a straight line and shot into Caspian¡¯s forehead. Immediately, he felt an extremely powerful thought rushing into his mind. This thought contained an extremely rich and vast knowledge of inscriptions. At the same time, it also contained memories of inscriptions being carved. Therefore, at this moment, all kinds of inscriptions in the memory were already very familiar to Caspian, as if they had been carved in him countless times. They were smooth. Great Xuan Metal Cutting, Six Paths of Light, Heavenly Frost Bailu, Nine Crane Qingming¡­ Caspian silently recited the names of these inscription patterns. Inscriptions were divided into nine levels. With each level, there were three levels like superior, middle, and inferior. These inscriptions were all superior fourth-level inscriptions. To some extent, their power was no less than that of some low-level spirit tools. If hebined them together, carved them on spirit tools and activated them, they were absolutely picturesque. After that, Caspian came to the sixth floor. The sixth floor of Tower of Life was the crafting room. Caspian once forged his first sharp weapons spear at an almost spirit tool level here. I¡¯m basically going to stay here for the rest of the time¡­ Caspian took a deep breath and integrated the knowledge and memory of refining weapons into his mind just like before. Soon, he picked out a suitable magic weapon from the extra memory. The materials needed were basicallyplete. Therefore, after the preparations werepleted, Caspian went straight into the forging stage. ¡°The first step, Shattered Army!¡± In order to forge weapons, the first thing to do was to have materials. The materials for the other cultivators were all obtained through hard work. And the materials for Caspian were spirit tools! Thanks to Mark Jayus, Master of the Myriad Treasures Sect, Caspian was not short of spirit tools. There were so many that it was enough to make a lower-sized sect jealous. Thinking about it, there were about tenpanions of Caspian. Wasn¡¯t it possible that a sect couldn¡¯t provide 10 disciples with magic weapons that they needed? The mes in the furnace made Caspian¡¯s upper body as red as blood. The fire was zing, giving off a strong smell. With a wave of Caspian¡¯s arm, the low-level spirit tools, which had already been prepared, were immediately thrown into the furnace like cooking dumplings. With a boom, the furnace fire burned even more vigorously, as if it was about to explode at any time. The first step for Caspian was to break down these spirit tools and forge the materials needed for other magic weapons. If other cultivators were present at this moment, they would probably be so angry that their hearts would stop beating. Because Caspian¡¯s method was too extravagant. It was like using gold and silver jewelry to make a national treasure, but now it was melted in order to get the gold and silver used to make it. However, in terms of actual level, Caspian¡¯s current method was the best for both improvement and effect. Besides, if someone said a sentence that would definitely be envied and hated by others, it meant that these low-level spirit tools were really despised by Caspian. If they were melted, they would be melted. The treasures in the eyes of others are useless in my eyes actually¡­ That what Caspian¡¯s thought. The mes in the furnace were not mortal mes. As of this moment, all of the treasures in the furnace began to melt, and began to glow with a bright red light. Caspian condensed his eyesight and rapidly swept out. The materials of extraction appeared in front of him after melting one by one. Taiage Armor, Golden Feather Skin, Purple Radiant Gu me, Extreme Refinement Poison ze, Vast Sea Demonic Sand¡­ Caspian¡¯s eyes were bright as he muttered to himself. Very good, very good. These materials are exceptionally rare! It seemed that Mark¡¯s luck was indeed good. Those are all materials in ancient tombs or rare ancient secret realm. Some of these materials are quitemon in that era. But now, they became extremely rare¡­ If I hadn¡¯t broken down these spirit tools, I might have had to go back to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect if I want to find them. Mark really gave me a big gift¡­ Soon, the first batch of dposed materials appeared in front of Caspian. After roughly dividing them, Caspian began to break down the next batch of spirit tools and extraction. In fact, it consumed a lot to break down and extract the magic weapons. When a magic weapon was made, it consumed a lot of materials. If the total amount was ten, then after being broken down, the avable materials would generally be 20%, or even less, only 10%. When he was unlucky, it was possible that he could not extract any useful materials. Only less than one-tenth of extractions were able to produce 30% materials that could be used. However, no matter how few materials extraction had, they could not resist the amount of spirit tools in Caspian¡¯s hands. Even if he didn¡¯t have enough materials now, he still had a Treasure Vault that had not been opened yet. ording to the information brought up by Caspian from the memory of Valdis Goth, with the natural precious materials and runes of magic weapons, plus the identity of the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, they were enough to set up a small sect in Efrax. But this small sect might be too rich.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 Seeing the appearance of Caspian, the dozen or so figures said in unison, ¡°Wee, Master Montgomery!¡± Caspian pursed his lips and frowned, he took a step forward and said, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Everyone burst intoughter. The solemn atmosphere suddenly dissipated. Obviously, they did it on purpose. They stepped forward and surrounded Caspian. Caspian had just met me Gordon, Xander, Omar, Maisie, and Yvonne when he came back. As for Jessica Lawrence, Lucy, Renee Pine, Maya Kaye, and Sna Gibson, Caspian hadn¡¯t seen them for several months. As for Charlotte Sky, she also came here from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in recent days. Jessica threw herself into Caspian¡¯s arms with a smile. Her was at the second stage of Holy Land Realm, which was the highest realm among all the people except for Caspian. She held Caspian in her arms. This kind of real touch was indeed not something that could be brought by themunication of telepathic jade. Lucy looked at Caspian with a slightly disgusted expression and pursed her small mouth. ¡°Hmph¡­ Master¡­ Awesome¡­¡± Then, after Caspian gave her a gesture of hug, she still hugged Caspian obediently, and then her eyes turned red. However, Lucy was still stubborn. ¡°Stupid Caspian, even if you are a Master, you are not allowed to bully me!¡± Under the smiling eyes of Jessica, Caspian felt a little helpless. When had he ever bullied her? Neither Lucy nor Renee Pine could break through to Holy Land Realm. However, in just a few months, they had reached the third level of Pulse Control Realm from the first stage, which was also extremely amazing. They had put in enough effort, but their realms were the lowest among the people in the past. So it was normal for them to fail to break through to a higher realm in the end. From the beginning, Caspian did not force everyone to break through to Holy Land Realm. The higher one¡¯s realm was on the Spirit Severing Road, the more dominant he would be. However, the path of immortality was not only about realms, so it was naturally the same for one¡¯s Spirit Severing Road. The third stage of Pulse Control Realm was not enough for the superiors, but it was more than enough for the inferiors. Maya and Sna had also been promoted to Holy Land Realm. Maya¡¯s me Phoenix Physique and Sna¡¯s Imperial Jail Deity Physique brought them visible changes with the improvement of their realms. Caspian could even see that there was a faint me jumping in the depths of Maya¡¯s pupils. This me seemed to be expressing that although it was still a me of stars, once it was upgraded to Heavenly Spirit Realm, the phoenix would undergo nirvana, and the mes of stars would turn into a prairie fire. Sna, who had worried Caspian a lot before, had a clear difference from the people around her after stepping over the threshold of inner demons. She had always given off a feeling of loneliness. This time around, due to her inner demons, her temperament had far surpassed that of an ordinary person. Hence, the result that it had brought was that she appeared to be extremely ethereal. The whole person made people feel that it was hard to describe. They couldn¡¯t ignore it, but they couldn¡¯t face it directly. She looked so thin that she made people¡¯s heart ache, but there was a natural immortal spirit in her. ¡°Well, Caspian, don¡¯t keep us guessing. me Gordon has told us what you have been doing these days. Take it out and show us what spirit tools you have prepared.¡± Omar, who was the most talkative, was the first to speak. The rtionship between them was already very close. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If they were to be polite, they would appear distant. Caspian looked around and saw everyone¡¯s faces full of curiosity and expectation. He could understand their feelings. When they were in Three Sages Mountain, almost all the weapons they used were destroyed. Because they trusted Caspian, they were more looking forward to what kind of new magic weapons Caspian would bring them. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Caspian said to himself. He first looked at Maya, who was closest to him. ¡°Me first?¡± Maya pointed at herself, both surprised and delighted. Caspian nodded and waved his arm. A beam of red sword light, with surging mes, suddenly stopped in front of Maya. The body of the sword was like blood, and it was also like burning red. At this moment, the body of the sword was burning, and the surrounding air was boiling like boiling water. ¡°So powerful!¡± The crowd gasped in unison. Maya looked at Caspian, and then her eyes fell on the sword. ¡°me Phoenix Rising into the Heavens,¡± Caspian said. ¡°It¡¯s made from the Red Willow Fire Scorpion¡¯s poisonous tail. It¡¯s apanied by the Seven Kills of the Demon Emperor, the Thunder Cutting, and the Heaven- scorching mes. It¡¯s a fifth-grade spirit tool¡­¡± Maya took a deep breath and reached out to hold the hilt. In an instant, a stream of flesh and blood continued, and she felt the sword body was as smooth as her own body. She was both surprised and delighted. She looked up at Caspian, looking forward to an exnation. ¡°I think if you refine it with blood, the power of spirit tools can be at least 20% higher, so I helped you make the decision,¡± Caspian exined. ¡°Refine it with blood!¡± me Gordon and Charlotte Sky gasped at the same time. The others might still be unfamiliar with these four words. However, the two of them were extremely familiar with it. ¡°But, but¡­¡± Charlotte opened her red lips, revealing a rare look of surprise. Her beautiful voice was also full of disbelief at this moment. ¡°This magic is not so easy¡­¡± Looking at Caspian¡¯s confident look and Maya¡¯s surprised look at the moment, Charlotte suddenly understood that Caspian must have had another fortuitous encounter on his way to the Evil Mountain Forest. This method that could help others drop their blood to refine it was probably mastered through this adventure. ¡°What about me? What about me?!¡± Omar couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw that Maya had obtained a grade-five spirit tools. Caspian flicked his finger. A long azure sword fell in front of him with a fishy smell of the sea breeze. ¡°White Clouds Immensity Sea Sword,¡± said Caspian. Omar grasped it and felt it. Although he was particrly happy, he still turned his face and continued to look at Caspian. The others also looked at Omar and smiled. Seeing his pitiful look, Caspian immediately stopped teasing him. He flicked his fingers again. A red sword radiance and a pale golden sword radiance flew out andnded in front of Omar. What Omar used in the past was the Triple des of Fire, Ice, and Wind. This time, Caspian still forged three spirit tools flying swords with the same property as ice, fire, and wind for him as usual. ¡°The Hundred Miles Burning Sword, the Blue Feather Wind Soul Sword,¡± Caspian said. ¡°The matching inscription can make the Raging Sea Storm even more powerful.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Omar was very fond of it. His eyes were burning as he could not bear to move away from the three flying swords. In fact, for him and Maya, magic weapon in their hands had changed from sharp weapons to spirit tools, which was an extremely satisfying change. The most thoughtful thing about Caspian was tobine the exercises they each practiced, magics they mastered, and their fighting habits with the inscriptions. Caspian¡¯s heart alone was enough to move people. And when thinking about thesebinations, the amount of mental energy needed to be consumed was even more astonishing. Therefore, at this time, everyone, including Maya and Omar, who had already got magic weapons, or the others, felt warm in their hearts. ¡°Is it my turn next?¡± Jessica looked around and asked with a smile. Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 In the face of Jessica¡¯s bright eyes, Caspian nodded. With a flick of his fingertip, rays of bright light suddenly appeared in the void around him, like raindrops. Seeing this, Jessica was surprised. The next moment, she seemed to realize something. She covered her mouth with both hands, and her eyes were full of ripples. The rays of light gathered in front of Jessica at a high speed. In a moment, in a piece of light, a light cyan long sword was suspended in front of Jessica. ¡°You used the Lush Hills Rain Sword in the past, so I think it¡¯s very suitable for you, so I made it ording to its original appearance,¡± Caspian said to Jessica. ¡°T-Thank you, Caspian.¡± Jessica¡¯s voice trembled slightly. She really didn¡¯t expect that Caspian would be more concerned than she had imagined. He knew that she missed the past. He knew that she was reluctant to part with the Lush Hills Rain Sword. Therefore, he made a long sword that looked the same as the Lush Hills Rain Sword for her. But now, this was a spirit tool and a magic weapon! ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let it be destroyed again.¡± Jessica firmly held the hilt. Immediately, a stream of air blew in all directions. It was refreshing and pleasant, like the summer breeze. Next, Renee, Charlotte, and me Gordon also get the flying swords of spirit tools given by Caspian. Renee also used a sword in the past. At this moment, she got a new weapon, and it was a spirit tool. The little girl¡¯s temperament was immediately revealed, and she seemed to love it very much. Charlotte did not expect that she also had one. She was very surprised. Caspian knew that with Charlotte¡¯s master and her innate Dragon Note Physique with the Dragon God bloodline, her teacher would definitely take good care of her. She would notck all kinds of elixirs, and magic weapons. However, he would still not forget Charlotte Sky and me Gordon who had no shortage of magic weapons. Because they were partners, Caspian naturally wouldn¡¯t forget them. me Gordon knew more about Caspian than Charlotte did. Therefore, he was not surprised that Caspian would prepare for them at this time. Moreover, in fact, no one would refuse a flying sword of a middle-ranking spirit tools. This kind of magic weapon was not something that anyone was qualified to get. There were not many Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators who could had it, not to mention that they had just be Holy Land Realm cultivators. He could imagine what the situation would be like when this group of people enter Spirit Severing Road. The other cultivators seemed to be waving the willow branches to fight with each other. As soon as thepanions of Caspian appeared, they held sharp knives and stepped on the war chariot. That scene waspletely overwhelming. Even me Gordon who had seen a great scene couldn¡¯t help but gasp when he saw Caspian taking out the middle-grade spirit tools one by one. This guy is really amazing! Next was Xander Faris for Asura Path. The weapon that Xander used in the past was the Humming Twilight sh, which was learnt from Leonard Autumn and he also cultivated Sword intent of extreme anger. Logically speaking, it was reasonable to forge a long sword for him. But in Caspian¡¯s understanding, an ordinary flying sword could not fully exert the power of Xander¡¯s Asura Path. Asura Path was one of the Body Refiners. Different from a Divine Cultivator, the body of a Body Cultivator was a powerful weapon. Asura Path was also like this. If he couldn¡¯t make full use of his physical advantage, then he had to avoid the disadvantage. Therefore, what Caspian had made for Xander Faris was two wide des with long arcs. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The broad de was not held in the hand, but fixed on the two arms, and the edge of the de was outward. When the broad de was erected, it was almost as high as Xander. In this way, when Xander lowered his arms and stood straight, he looked like the most fierce and sharp de! ¡°It suits me very well¡­¡± Xander carefully felt the magic weapon at spirit tools level. Runes above was also made by Caspian for him. It was a perfect match for activating the strongest power in Asura Path. Whether it was to break into the enemy¡¯s formation or to fight alone, as long as Xander got close to him, the opponent would face a horrible attack that could destroy everything. From this, it could be seen that Caspian must have made such a decision after careful consideration. ¡°Thank you!¡± Xander¡¯s tone was full of gratitude. There were still four people left. They were Lucy, Maisie, Sna, and Yvonne respectively. Waiting, Maisie smiled, Sna¡¯s expression was calm, and Lucy was a little nervous. Maisie was the eldest sister in the family, and she cared for Caspian¡¯s younger brother very much. At this time, there was a little curiosity in her gentle smile. She wanted to know what kind of preparation Caspian would make for her, who was good at formation. Sna was very direct. ¡°I¡¯m my teacher¡¯s man. Whatever you give me, I¡¯ll use it¡­¡± Lucy, on the other hand, was nervous and expectant. Because before that, she had also used a long sword at sharp weapons level, and the most convenient thing for her was the long sword. But obviously, in the eyes of Caspian, the long sword was not the suitable for her for the time being. Therefore, she was more curious to know how Caspian treated her question. At this moment, Yvonne was full of smiles, and her azure pupils were constantly sizing up Caspian. The meaning expressed in her smart eyes was very obvious, ¡°If you can¡¯t satisfy me, then I will serve you with the Dragon and Phoenix Supreme Being cultivation method¡¯s punishment.¡± ¡°First of all, Sna¡­¡± Caspian smiled and waved his arm. Immediately, everyone present felt a sense of pressure. Lucy and Renee, who were at Pulse Control Realm, shook slightly at this time. The next moment, a double-ded halberd appeared in front of Sna. The double-ded halberd was extremely sharp, with dark red lines on its surface, likeva and blood, flowing slowly, giving people a very cruel and destructive feeling. The double-ded halberd poked to the ground, which was equivalent to 100,000 soldiers. The smell of iron and blood arose spontaneously, which made people scared and tremble. ¡°It can y the biggest advantage of the Imperial Jail Deity Physique,¡± Caspian said to Sna. He did not tell Sna that the materials used to forge the double-ded halberd not only contained natural precious materials but also his blood. During the forging, Caspian would constantly bleed, spray on it, and forge it at the same time. The destructive aura in his blood was also integrated into it. Although he did not say anything, Caspian believed that when Sna used it, she would definitely feel it. ¡°Thank you, teacher¡­¡± Sna folded her hands in front of her lower abdomen and bowed respectfully to Caspian. She respected Caspian sincerely. Be it in front of others or behind others. Everyone was used to it. Caspian felt a gaze falling on him. Looking in the direction of the gaze, Caspian saw Yvonne looking at him shyly, as if she was comining or looking at him shyly. ¡°All right, all right¡­ I won¡¯t make you thest one.¡± Caspian felt helpless and then smiled. ¡°I think this one is most suitable for you¡­¡± After that, Caspian took out a long green flute and handed it to Yvonne. This was the first magic weapon that had been given by Caspian today, which didn¡¯t look like a weapon. Seeing this flute, Yvonne Johnson was stunned. After a while, she looked up at Caspian with a faint smile on her face. ¡°So you still remember?¡± Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 The flute seemed to contain a story. Everyone suddenly looked at Caspian and Yvonne curiously. No one knew exactly what the rtionship between Caspian and Yvonne was, because the person involved had never mentioned it before. But there was no doubt that there must be a deep rtionship between them. Moreover, Caspian and Yvonne Johnson knew each other the earliest among the crowd. Being watched by others, Caspian could remain calm and collected. In fact, with Caspian¡¯s mentality, if someone else dared to stare at him, he would definitely re back at the other party with a gaze that was ten times more vicious than before. N?velDrama.Org owns this. But in the face of Yvonne, he would not do this. At the end of the day, he still felt a little guilty. So at this moment, Caspian changed the topic. ¡°Try it¡­¡± Yvonne took the flute. The moment her warm fingertips touched the flute, she felt as if she had been blessed to the soul. The two small snakes on her wrists immediately became active. They even coiled and stood up, hissing at the flute. Yvonne¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. The flute in her hand gave her a different feeling. She brought the flute to her lips and blew on it gently. As the melodious sound of the flute rang out, everyone around them suddenly felt dizzy, and their bodies couldn¡¯t help but be soft, as if they were floating in the air. Fortunately, Yvonne stopped ying after a short while. Everyone immediately came to their senses and looked at each other. They all had a feeling that they had just woken up from a big dream, as if they had had a sweet dream just now. ¡°It¡¯s a Divine Sense attack!¡± Charlotte Sky was the first to speak. The other people also looked serious. Yvonne smiled with satisfaction. Her innate Night Terrors Physique, including the Green Paradise Nine Dream, which she practiced, were all mainly focused on Divine Sense attack. She didn¡¯t tell Caspian clearly, but Caspian forged this magic weapon for her through his own observation. ¡°Thank you!¡± Yvonne Johnson giggled at Caspian. In fact, this flute was notpletely forged by Caspian. Instead, he hadpleted another upgrade on the basis of the Jade Dragon Flute. After absorbing powerful artifact forging knowledge and memories, this kind of increase in forging would be as difficult as climbing to the heavens for other cultivators. However, for Caspian, it was something that he could easily do. There were only Maisie and Lucy left who had not obtained magic weapons. Maisie still smiled gently and looked at Caspian like a gentle big sister. Strictly speaking, Maisie was the first person that Caspian knew after stepping onto the Path to Immortality. And it could be said that she was the guide of Caspian. If she had not fully supported Caspian at that time, he would not have entered Heavenly Stars Sect. After Caspian joined Heavenly Stars Sect, she still took good care of Caspian. Although there was no blood rtionship between them, they were as close as siblings. ¡°Sister¡­¡± It was the first time that Caspian had called Maisie as sister in public. ¡°You¡¯re good at Formation Path. You don¡¯t know much about cultivation skills and magics, so your power is limited. If I give you magic weapons, it will be extremely limited for your improvement and help¡­ So what I prepared for you is a magic weapon that you will be satisfied with,¡± Caspian continued. ¡°What is it?¡± Maisie tilted her head and asked with a smile. ¡°Ten Thousand Treasure Kunlun,¡± Caspian said. All of a sudden, me Gordon, Xander, and Omar, who had witnessed the power of Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun, gasped and their eyes widened. On that day, Maisie, who had also seen the Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun, also opened her eyes wide and showed a look of disbelief. To put it simply, Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun must be filled with enough magic weapon to disy its power. The more magic weapons there were, the more powerful it would be. So in other words, Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun was not only a magic weapon, but also a treasure house! What Caspian gave Maisie was a treasury! ¡°Although there are no ten thousand treasures, there are definitely hundreds of them¡­¡± Caspian was a little embarrassed. ¡°I will fill them up for you as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°This magic weapon is indeed the most suitable for me.¡± Maisie was touched when receiving the Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun. As Caspian had said, because she was good at formation, cultivation methods and magic were not her strong points. The control of magical powers would also be limited in the future. In Spirit Severing Road, if she was in danger, she, who was forced to take back her power, would suffer a great loss. Even if she took the initiative, theyout of formation was much slower than that of magic and magical powers. The more powerful the formation was, the moreplicated it would be and the longer it would be arranged and opened. Maisie¡¯s natural disadvantage against her enemies was decided by the current situation. But now, the appearance of Ten Thousand Treasure Kunlunpletely made up for Maisie¡¯s weakness. Compared with the defensive function of the Chaos Formation, the attack of Ten Thousand Treasure Kunlun was much more powerful, and its defensive power was not inferior to that of the Chaos Formation. Think about it, when one met an opponent, he held a magic weapon in his hand, and when the opponent waved his hand, it was like a peacock spreading its tail. There were magic weapons all over the sky, smashing down on him like a meteor shower. Were one absolutely not desperate? At that time, he would be scared to death just by looking at it. Maisie smiled gently and put away the Ten Thousand Treasure Kunlun. Caspian turned to look at Lucy. At this moment, the little Lucy was nervous. Her lips were pursed and her cheeks were flushed. Her small fists were clenched tightly by her side. Looking at Lucy, Caspian couldn¡¯t help feeling a little dazed. When he first met Lucy in Evergreen Town, she was still a 12 or 13-year-old girl. She was childish, but she had a figure that did not match her age. Now a few years had passed. Although because of the cultivation, the growth and aging speed of cultivators seemed to be much slower than that of ordinary people. Even so, after a few years, Lucy had grown up. She was a beautiful and lovely girl, and now she looked like a graceful girl. Her facial features were wonderful, and her figure was tall and slim. Her childishness was fading. ¡°Well, guess what I¡¯ve prepared for you?¡± Caspian said with a smile. ¡°You are not allowed to bully me!¡± Lucy said in a muffled voice. The little girl was obviously still a little nervous. Although most of the time, Caspian did not know why Lucy would be nervous when facing him. The little Lucy who called him ¡°Stupid Caspian¡± would actually be afraid of him. The world was really wonderful. Seeing that Lucy was about to cry, Caspian stopped teasing her. ¡°I think this thing will definitely help you in Spirit Severing Road¡­¡± After that, a ball of golden light appeared in Caspian¡¯s palm. It flew into Lucy¡¯s hand with a tough, pure-yang, stable, and thick aura. ¡°What is this?¡± Lucy reached out to take it and looked at it curiously. The golden light gave her an extremely strong sense of security. For a moment, the tension she had just felt disappeared, and she became very at ease. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 Lucy looked curiously at the magic weapon that Caspian gave her. It looked like a small shining golden tower. Although it was half the size of her palm, it exuded an archaic and boundless aura. It was as if it contained an endless history that wanted to break through time and space and suppress all evil. The little tower was held in her palm, and Lucy inexplicably felt that her mood had calmed down. It was as if right now, even though she was hanging on a dangerous cliff, she wasn¡¯t shaken at all. ¡°What is this Caspian?¡± Lucy looked at Caspian and asked. ¡°Nine pces of the Wild Heaven Tower,¡± Caspian exined. ¡°You¡¯re weak, and you don¡¯t have enough experience in fighting in the wild. If I give other magic weapons to you, I feel that it will backfire. Once you¡¯re targeted by other cultivators, you¡¯ll be in great danger. The nine pces Wild Sky Tower was the strongest defensive magic weapon in my hands¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but in terms of Spirit Severing Road, there shouldn¡¯t be many cultivators that can break through its defense. As long as you were careful, there would definitely be no problem with self-protection. Moreover, the pure Yang energy of the tower was so strong that even the ghosts and evil spirits could not approach it¡­¡± ¡°So even if you encounter some crooked evil methods, you can still deal with them.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Right!¡± Lucy nodded, forcefully grabbing the little golden tower. At this moment, she felt extremely warm in her heart. Idiot Caspian, you¡¯re not always an idiot¡­ Lucy thought. ¡°Has the specific news of Spirit Severing Roade out?¡± After distributing magic weapons, Caspian looked at me Gordon and asked. ¡°It should be in the following few days.¡± me Gordon smiled and pointed to Charlotte. ¡°She just came back from the sect. She should be more well informed than me¡­¡± ¡°At most two days. When I came here this time, I saw a lot of Elders and disciples going out,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Caspian nodded and looked at the crowd. ¡°Anyway, no matter where Spirit Severing Road chose this time, there is something important that you can¡¯t miss.¡± ¡°Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon!¡± Jessica blurted out. Caspian raised his hand. A drop of red and transparent blood immediately hovered three inches above his palm. The sun shone down obliquely, refracted through the blood bead, and formed a neon rainbow. From a distance, it seemed as if there were thousands of images circting in the neon rainbow. ¡°Is this the drop of blood essence of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon?¡± me Gordon and Charlotte got closer and looked at it carefully. Although it was only a drop of blood, at this moment, when they were using their Divine Sense to inspect it, they actually felt that it was amazing. It gave off an extremely mysterious feeling. Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on his palm, Caspian smiled and moved his palm slightly. The drop of blood immediately scattered and turned into nine pieces, flying toward Jessica and the others. Jessica and the others did not take any precautions and allowed the drop of Essence Blood to float to their foreheads before seeping in. The whole process was extremely simple, and no changes could be seen. Caspian carefully observed everyone¡¯s expressions and could not find any clues. For a moment, he could not help but hesitate. Could it be that the blood essence of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon has no effect that I need? At this moment, Omar turned to face Maya and said, ¡°What did I just say in my heart?¡± ¡°You said why the process is not gorgeous at all¡­¡± Maya rolled her eyes at him and then said with a smile, ¡°Am I right?¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± Omar Pine pped repeatedly. Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this. Because he did not participate in it in person, he did not know what would happen after the drop of Essence Blood merged into their bodies. But from the current situation, it seemed that it had begun to work. ¡°What exactly does it feel like?¡± Caspian asked curiously. ¡°Well, how should I put it?¡± After thinking for a while, Jessica exined, ¡°Just like before, we didn¡¯t connect with each other in our hearts. But now, this drop of Essence Blood of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon has opened a way for us¡­¡± ¡°Then, it pressed a door on the way. The door was usually closed. In this way, we wouldn¡¯t know what the other party were thinking¡­ But as long as we are willing to open this door, we can directlymunicate with each other.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Maisie lowered her head and thought for a moment. Then, she nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a little strange. I didn¡¯t have this kind of experience before¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s more like a space.¡± Xander also said his feelings at this moment. ¡°We can choose not to go in, but if we go in, people in this space can directlyplete a spiritual conversation.¡± ¡°In this way, after we enter Spirit Severing Road, we can immediately know each other¡¯s positions. Then, those who are close to each other can meet as fast as they can. If there is danger, the people nearby can also help at the fastest speed¡­¡± ¡°We can share the information between each other,¡± Omar said. ¡°With the improvement of our realms and the new magic weapons, coupled with the connection between our mind and soul, this Spirit Severing Road will save us a lot of trouble.¡± Maya seemed particrly optimistic. ¡°Now we just need to wait for the specific time to open it.¡± Seeing that there was no problem with the blood essence of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, Caspian also breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°If I didn¡¯t estimate the effective time of the blood essence correctly, it should be about 50 days¡­¡± ¡°You should get used to it for a few days. When Spirit Severing Road is over, it should be almost useless.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone nodded. Therefore, no one wasted time and continued to go back to their own small buildings, either to stabilize their realms or to familiarize themselves with the new magic weapons. As for catching up with the old days, they would have plenty of time after entering Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in the future. Everyone also understood that the true apanying of the immortal path was bing stronger together. Otherwise, if they were promoted in the future, they might be in seclusion for decades, or even hundreds of years. After they came out of their closed-door training, their old friends passed away. Therefore, the longest time they spent with each other was to keep up with each other and stand side by side. Caspian¡¯s current realm was at the top, far beyond everyone else¡¯s. It should be known that among all the people, he was almost thest to step on the Path to Immortality, and the cultivation time was also the shortest. When Caspian first entered Heavenly Stars Sect, Maisie, Xander, and the others were all his senior sisters and senior brothers. Now, they needed to look up to the realm and strength of Caspian. It was precisely because of this that everyone was even more eager to be stronger. Caspian could help them now, but if they could not catch up closely, when the distance between them was further increased, would there still be their position beside Caspian? Especially today, the shock brought by Caspian was extremely great. Therefore, with this belief, everyone practiced more seriously and hard than before. *** Soon, another few days passed. Perhaps it was because of the changes in the mind that Lucy hadpleted another upgrade and reached the mid level of the third level of Pulse Control Realm. For this promotion, she was both surprised and delighted. She found it unbelievable. Before that, she had never thought that one day, she would be promoted to the third level of Pulse Control Realm. There was only a short way to go before she reached Holy Land Realm. Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 On the second day of the promotion of Lucy, on June 25th, a magnificent light descended on the yard where everyone was. The news of Spirit Severing Road¡¯s re-opening spread like an imperial edict to everyone. ¡°It is outside the region.¡± After learning the information about Spirit Severing Road, me Gordon said to Caspian, ¡°It seems that the sect doesn¡¯t want to have the same ident asst time in Three Sage Mountains¡­¡± ¡°That incident did indeed have a great impact on the sect¡¯s reputation¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°But what¡¯s going on outside the region?¡± ¡°Then please exin, Junior Sister Sky.¡± me Gordon looked at Charlotte Sky and said, ¡°As far as I know, Junior Sister Sky¡¯s teacher seems to have a unique understanding of the Starry Sky outside the region. This time, her teacher is also involved in the void created for Spirit Severing Road.¡± Seeing Caspian looking at her, Charlotte smiled and said, ¡°Brother Montgomery, do you know that in this continent, in addition to the known mountains, rivers, ciers, and hills, there are many mysterious ces like secret realms, void, and ancient tombs?¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Caspian nodded. Charlotte continued, ¡°In fact, there are many ancient secret realms and ancient tombs. They all exist in separate voids. These voids are not on the continent of our lives, but because the space is folded or distorted, we can reach there through some cracks in the void.¡± Caspian listened quietly. At this time, he thought of the Void Crack that the White family had. It seems that my previous guess is probably right¡­ The Void Crack in the White family also leads to a certain secret realm¡­ At this time, Charlotte continued to exin, ¡°The void where Spirit Severing Road was located was created by the joint efforts of Elders in the sect. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In this way, they could ensure absolute safety and no outsiders would break in. Before the disciples entered the Void, Elders had already searched the Void to make sure that there was no danger. As for how to take the test¡­¡± ¡°I guess that there are some kind of monsters raised by the sects in the void for cultivators participating in the activity to hunt. But this is just my guess¡­ There should be something else to consider in the selection of the sect.¡± Caspian nodded slightly. Charlotte¡¯s exnation was already detailed enough. After all, he had been through Spirit Severing Road once, so Caspian had experienced the test of Spirit Severing Road in person. ¡°We have made the best preparations. Now, let¡¯s wait and see what we can do,¡± Caspian said in his heart. *** June 30th. Spirit Severing Road opened. On that day, the sky was filled with roiling clouds and brilliant multicolored light. A magnificent gate broke through the air, revealing thousands of colors. The rainbow turned into a rainbow bridge and carried Jessica and the others to the gate. The moment they entered the door, telepathic jade of Caspian was cut off from Jessica. ¡°Thirty dayster, I will wait for you in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for your return,¡± Caspian said softly as he looked at the people gradually disappearing into the light. From this moment on, everyone¡¯s fate would bepletely in their hands. All Caspian could do was wait. However, this did not mean that Caspian could only wait for 30 days. He could take this opportunity to complete what he had discussed with me Gordon. After sending everyone away, Caspian and me Gordon learned more about the crack in the ground where the underground devil people woulde out. ¡°When you entered the crack, have you ever seen such a thing?¡± Caspian took out a piece of ore that he had obtained from the White family and handed it to me Gordon. This ore contained the power of the wind. At first nce, there seemed to be a gust of wind inside. After staring at it for a moment, it even gave people a terrifying feeling that they were going to be swept into the center andpletely crushed. me Gordon observed for a moment and immediately found something unusual. He cast an inquiring look at Caspian. ¡°Did you get this when you went to Evil Mountain Range this time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°However, there aren¡¯t many of them. I believe that they will be of great use in the future. Have you ever seen anything simr in the underground crack?¡± me Gordon thought about it carefully and shook his head. ¡°No¡­¡± Then he smiled helplessly and said, ¡°At that time, I led the army and caught the leader of the Devil¡¯s Practice. There was no need to go further. But I can be sure that this underground crack is definitely much deeper than the ce where I have arrived¡­¡± ¡°The number of underground demons is definitely more than the number that has been destroyed by our Gordon Family. I suspect that there are more devils in the deeper part of the crack. The demons that have been destroyed by the Gordon Family over the years are only close to the surface¡­ This is a little simr to the shallow water fish and deep-sea fish in the sea.¡± Caspian nodded and said, ¡°What you said makes sense. And after hearing what you said, I¡¯m also very interested in the deeper part of the crack.¡± ¡°But will it be dangerous? If you go deeper, you must be careful, because the information I can provide is actually limited.¡± me Gordon knew that a part of the reason why Caspian wanted to go in was that he also hoped that he could help the Gordon Family get through the current crisis. It was also because of this that me Gordon didn¡¯t want Caspian to be in danger. ¡°Well, I will be careful. After listening to your description, I think that ce may be more helpful for my cultivation,¡± Caspian said. ¡°More helpful?¡± me Gordon eximed. ¡°The ce I arrived at was as dark as ink. I couldn¡¯t see my fingers, and it was silent all around. If I hadn¡¯t led the army and there were so many people, I would have been under unprecedented pressure¡­¡± ¡°That depressing environment was very likely to turn a normal person into a lunatic in a short time. This is just the ce where I arrived. The deeper the ce, the greater the psychological pressure will be. It will be several times, dozens of times more pressure.¡± What surprised me Gordon was that after hearing what he said, Caspian was not timid, but more interested and eager to have a try. ¡°The greater the psychological pressure, the greater the tempering of the spirit, isn¡¯t it? This is a good choice for me.¡± Caspian smiled and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve made up my mind, I¡¯d better hurry up. Tell me where you¡¯ve been before, and I¡¯ll set off immediately.¡± Seeing that Caspian had made up his mind, me Gordon stopped persuading his. Moreover, ording to Caspian¡¯s words, it seemed that what Caspian needed now was this kind of spiritual training. So me Gordon immediately said, ¡°I have a military map. ording to thebel on it, you can urately find the entrance I went to at that time.¡± After that, me Gordon immediately sent someone to deliver the map. This military map was drawn by the Gordon Family for several generations. The value of the map was far from what an ordinary map couldpare with. Caspian looked around and memorized all the details on the map. ¡°I¡¯ll go there¡­ After that, we¡¯ll meet directly in the sect. It¡¯s estimated that Spirit Severing Road will be over at that time.¡± After saying goodbye to me Gordon and Charlotte Sky, Caspian took out the spirit boat and flew all the way to the location marked on the map. Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 After leaving the prince¡¯s mansion, Caspian drove spirit boat to the northwest. The further he flew, the fewer vegetation on the ground, revealing arge area of exposed gray-gray rocks. Two dayster, there was a vast expanse ofnd between heaven and earth. The wind and sand also became bigger. From time to time, terrifying tornados could be seen. The tornados had a diameter of more than ten kilometers, triggering mountains and rivers to move quickly. In the fierce wind, there was ayer of gravel that was worth millions or tens of millions of tons. Wherever it passed, ayer of the ground would be ground off. Even the protruding mountains would be ground in an instant. And because there was no water or vegetation, the temperature difference between day and night here was veryrge. The hottest time at noon was like a furnace. If a piece of meat was ced outside, within a few breaths, it would be cooked into roast meat. It would not take long for it to turn into charcoal. And at night, it would be extremely cold, like a cier. No matter how thick a mortal¡¯s clothes were, standing there, he would be frozen into an ice sculpture in the blink of an eye. In such an extreme situation, it was easy to imagine how much effort it had taken so many generations of me Gordon¡¯s family to lead troops to guard a region, or even defeat a great devil and catch their leader. It was also because of this that the royal family¡¯s current attitude towards me Gordon caused me Gordon to feel even more disappointed. Fortunately, the emperor of Lunia still trusted the Gordon Family. However, Caspian knew that this kind of trust and protection would also reduce as time went by. Once the Gordon Family could not show their new use for the royal family in the following days, and because me Gordon was too close to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the trust of the Emperor would be slowly worn out. In the end, all trust no longer existed. The strength and realm of me Gordon were not enough to frighten them. It was difficult to protect his whole family with the identity of a disciple of a Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Caspian had experienced betrayal, so at this time, he could feel the pressure on me Gordon more deeply than anyone else. With such a mood, Caspian continued to move forward. Half a dayter, a huge crack appeared in the distance, connecting the north and south, as if the earth had opened a huge mouth. The end of the crack appeared in Caspian¡¯s sight at a nce. It was impossible to tell how long the crack was. It was more than fifty kilometers wide, stretching out across thend. Anyone who looked at it in mid-air would feel their scalps go numb, and their hearts go cold. Fear rose up in their hearts. Caspian condensed his eyesight and looked down from above. It was unknown how deep the crack was, and he couldn¡¯t see the bottom at this time. ording to the map given by me Gordon, the entrance of the crack where he led the army to was dozens of miles ahead. So Caspian simply put away spirit boat and flew forward in the air. A cultivator who had just reached Heavenly Spirit Realm would consume arge amount of spiritual Qi to fly. Therefore, even if he could fly by himself, under normal circumstances, he would still rely on the power of the flying magic weapon. However, Caspian¡¯s spiritual Qi was strong and endless. There was no such problem at all. So he directly flew in the air and went all the way down. Not long after, he saw traces of an army fighting on the ground. It was very likely that the traces of the battle between dozens and hundreds of people could be erased by a heavy rain. However, hundreds of thousands of soldiers and even millions of soldiers had been fighting day and night for several days. It was possible to feel the tragic atmosphere at that time for hundreds of years. What Caspian could see was a battlefield ruin that was still filled with the smell of iron and blood. Because of the extreme climate, the corpses on the battlefield had been turned into mud. However, he could still clearly see the de, axe, armor, and the gpole of the war chariot. There was a thickyer on the ground that extended outwards. It was unknown just how many it was. When people stood on it and listened to the whistling wind, they could not help but feel fear and depression in their hearts, for fear that there would be dead souls full of resentmenting out to ask for their lives in the next moment. Caspian was not so worried. Not only that, but the scene here also proved one thing for him. That was where he was now was the battlefield where me Gordon led the army to break through the underground devils andy down the victory. Going from here to the west for less than 50 kilometers, it was the entrance of the underground crack where me Gordon had entered at that time. Caspian then flew forward. The underground crack was getting closer and closer. When he approached, Caspian could feel bone-chilling darkness and coldness gushing out from the crack. It was noon, and the sun was shining brightly. The surrounding was hot enough to melt metal. However, the area several kilometers around the crack was covered in frost. The frost was as solid as steel, as if it had not melted for ten thousand years. Caspian saw an enormous piece of solid ice that looked like a hammer which me Gordon had reminded him of. Thisyer of ice was too obvious. It was close to the height of three floors, and could be seen from afar. This is the ce¡­ Caspiannded on the ground and entered the crack from the side of the ice. Although there was only a thin line between the inside and out of the crack, it was like two different worlds. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. No matter how bad the environment outside was, it still had light. However, it waspletely dark in the crack. And the deeper he went, the darker it became, as if it had been painted with thick ink. The moment Caspian walked in, he felt the darkness around him rushing toward him like a tide. Physical and mental pressure made it difficult for people to breathe. His soul seemed to be squeezed into pieces of paper and turned into a wandering soul in the universe. There was no return period. Caspian had a direct understanding of what it felt like for a normal person to be a madman and an idiot in an instant as described by me Gordon. However, he was determined. Not to mention the darkness, even in an environment that was more desperate than this, he had stayed in it for a year. Compared with the hellhole prison, you are still far from it¡­ Caspian snorted coldly, and his feet left the ground and flew toward the depths of the crack. The light outside the crack was far away from him. At first, it was a piece ofnd, and then it turned into a thin line. When Caspian went deeper, thest light as thin as hair disappearedpletely. Seeing this, he did not stop at all. In fact, the current darkness did not affect his vision at all. Ordinary people could not see their fingers, but for him, it was not much different from usual. As he proceeded deeper, Caspian discovered that the environment within the crack had also changed. In the beginning, it was a smooth road. The ground around him was also smooth and tidy. As he went deeper, the ground began to change, like a pile of waves, rising and falling. In addition, the stone bamboo shoots began to appear one after another. Then, the stone forest appeared. The stones that formed the stone forest were strange and had different shapes. They looked twisted, which made people feel full of imagination and ferocity at the same time. It made people feel terrible and couldn¡¯t help looking at them again. Caspian also began to find some minerals that rarely appeared on the ground around him. Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 With a crash, a fist-sized, pitch-ck stone was sucked into his palm. This stone looked extremely inconspicuous. It was nothing different from what could be seen all the time. But, Caspian put a little strength in his palm. A scorching heat suddenly burned the stone red and almost transparent. The next moment, his palm became as cold as ice. The stone immediately began to cool down. If it were an ordinary stone, it would have been broken by now. But this stone did not. When it cooled down, its surface was no longer ck, but the color of brass. ¡°The Fuyo Anti-evil Sand¡­¡± Caspian murmured. This stone was the raw stone of Fuyo Anti-evil Sand that wasmonly used in setting up the formation. People ground it into powder, mixed it with other materials, and poured it into the inscription liquid. It could be used to carve inscriptions. Caspian flicked his fingertip and put the stone into his Storage Ring. Then, he looked toward the way he hade. Along the way, he had found more than ten simr raw stones. In addition, the storage volume was very rich. Some of them were even rarer on the ground, and were often easily sold for high prices. It seems thatpared with the ground, there is a treasure house in the crack¡­ N?velDrama.Org content rights. Caspian thought to himself. The appearance of minerals had a lot to do with the environment. Since there were minerals here, it was impossible that there were only a few of them. In a deeper ce, there must be mineral veins. For example, for some rtively rare minerals, one that was as big as a head usually needed hundreds of spirit stones to buy. And once they found the mineral veins. Think about it, how many spirit stones and other cultivation resources could a mine that stretched for several miles and more than ten miles be sold for? It seems that when I go back, I can discuss this with me Gordon¡­ He probably didn¡¯t know that there were many minerals here. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to guard such a treasury and be forced to this extent by those imperial families¡­ Caspian thought about it and felt that it was normal that me Gordon didn¡¯t know about it. After all, many generations of the Gordon Family had been thinking about destroying the underground devil people before, and they had never stepped into the crack in the ground. And when me Gordon led the troops in, he was also in a hurry. Moreover, with me Gordon¡¯s realm at that time and his soldiers¡¯ realm, it was impossible for them to search here. It seems that this trip is really right¡­ My original n was to make use of the environment here to temper my spirit and find an opportunity to break through the realm. Now there are unexpected discoveries¡­ With this in mind, Caspian continued to fly deeper. The darkness around him grew thicker and thicker. At this time, the darkness was not only caused by the light. It was as if something existed in the void, making this ce darker and darker. In this case, even if you ignited the torch now, you couldn¡¯t light up the surroundings at all. It was only at this time that people really could not see anything. However, the darkness at the moment still had limited influence on Caspian. And even if his vision was really affected, he still had a strong Divine Sense. Most of the time, divine sense was even more useful than pure vision. After flying for a while, Caspian arrived at the ce where me Gordon stopped. Because he found the mark left by me Gordon over there. ¡°The road just now has information from me Gordon as reference. The next step was to go deeper, which was a brand new road. I hope it won¡¯t disappoint me¡­ With my current realm, it is far from enough to break through the realm if my spirit wasn¡¯t tempered enough. Caspian took a deep breath of cold air and flew deeper. As he flew forward, Caspian felt that the space around him seemed to be narrow again. The distance between ups and downs was getting closer and closer. But soon, it was open again. This change made him feel as if he were flying through a giant¡¯s body. The crack in the north and south was the giant¡¯s mouth. What he had passed by before was the giant¡¯s mouth. The shrinking of space was the throat of the giant. Now that he had passed through the giant¡¯s throat and reached the giant¡¯s chest, it became more spacious. Along the way, Caspian felt that the atmosphere was getting more and more depressing, and the pressure on his spirit was getting stronger and stronger, but he didn¡¯t find anything else. Just when Caspian thought that there would be no change in the short term, he suddenly saw a series of buildings in front of him. Although these buildings were dpidated and looked very simple, like the residences of savages, they were well-arranged andrge-scale. Caspian flew higher and looked down. Judging from the size of the tribe, if it was full of people, there would probably be at least two to three hundred thousand. On the ground, it could be regarded as a small town. There was naturally only one possibility for this kind of people to survive in this underground crack, the underground devil. Could it be that I¡¯ve discovered a tribe where the underground devils used to live? Caspian thought to himself. He remembered that me Gordon had mentioned it to him before. The army of me Gordon had defeated the devil people and had captured the leader of the underground devil people and evenunched a counterattack into this underground crack. However, they never went deeper, nor did they even find the underground devil people¡¯sir. This was also one of me Gordon¡¯s worries. Without destroying the underground devil¡¯sir, he always felt that the other side still had a chance to make aeback. With this in mind, Caspian flew toward the tribe. It was not far away. After a while, Caspian came to the sky above the shabby buildings. After looking down for a while, Caspian was sure that the buildings had not been inhabited for a long time. The original construction was simr to that of tents and shacks. Right now, many of them were in tatters, moreover copsing. Moreover, the environment here was so quiet that even the sound of one¡¯s heartbeat and breathing was deafening. If there were really underground devil people moving, it would have made a sound a long time ago. Out of curiosity, Caspiannded and came to this tribe. me Gordon had introduced that the underground devil people were tall and strong. Although they were called ¡°devil people¡±, in fact, the underground devil people werepletely different from human beings. Inparison, the underground devils were more like half-beast and half-stone existences. A normal-looking devil was almost as tall as a floor in real life. He had a cruel personality and extraordinary strength. The underground devils often fight with each other and tear the defeated to pieces, let alonee to the ground to kill ordinary people. For them, the meat quality of the people living on the ground was delicious, and it was the best. When Caspian recalled the description of me Gordon, his feet had also fallen to the ground. Just as me Gordon had described. Although the surrounding shacks looked ordinary from mid-air, when he approached, Caspian found that each shed was taller than him. The shacks were either congested or scattered, which seemed to have no rules. Broken stones could be seen everywhere on the ground. In addition, there was a big stone pot not far from Caspian. There seemed to be something in the stone pot. Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 The underground devils were tall and strong so naturally the pot they used were bigger than ordinary people¡¯s. The pot ced on the stone was probably as big as a lid. Caspian felt that the big pot was a bit abnormal. If it were an ordinary person, he would have gone to check at this time. Caspian raised his hand and pped it. With a bang, the whole pot exploded and broke into pieces. The viscous liquid inside was immediately thrown in all directions. It was deep underground, and the air was damp. If there was something inside, it was normal that it had not dried up after such a long time. But, after blowing up the entire pot, Caspian still looked at the stone shovel where the pot was originally ced and sneered. The underground devil people mainly eat stones. Even if they devour living creatures, they will eat blood and flesh directly¡­ ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Now that the big pot is here, when did the life of the underground devils be so delicate? This sentence directly pointed out the problem. The existence of this pot was abnormal. As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian¡¯s face suddenly darkened when he saw that there was no response from the stone shovel. He raised his hand and punched out, ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Chi! me Severing instantly stretched out and whizzed over. The darkness around was instantly dispelled, and the light made it bright red. Bang! The quiet stone shovel exploded in an instant. A figure made a strange sound and suddenly rushed out. The figure was tall and long. The instant it flew out, a pair of wings suddenly spread out on its back. Its speed instantly increased tenfold, and it shot out several kilometers like a streak of ck lightning. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed, and he activated his spiritual Qi fiercely. With a bang, me Severing suddenly spread out like a sharp de that tore through Yin and Yang. With a fierce move, it caught up with the figure¡¯s back and chopped heavily on the other party¡¯s back. The loud sound formed a horrible fluctuation and rushed out in all directions. The thunder-like sound kept rubbing against each other, getting louder and louder. In a moment, it was as if thousands of troops and horses were galloping violently in this space. The figure let out a strange cry and fell heavily on the ground. The ground suddenly copsed and a long ditch was pulled out. But the next moment, the figure got up from the ground again. Seeing this, Caspian frowned. Although he did not use his full strength, he was almost invincible among his peers. And this figure was still alive? However, even if the other party did not die, the figure was seriously injured at the moment. After getting up, the figure stumbled, stumbled a few steps, and fell to the ground again. Caspian narrowed his eyes and was about to take a look at what it was. Because judging from the signs just now, the guy who jumped out of the stone pile was not an underground devil. The underground devils would never disguise themselves like stones and big pots. They would not wait and show up until Caspian took action, let alone with wings on their backs. However, just as Caspian was about to take a step forward, he suddenly noticed that there was more than one sharp sound breaking through the air around him. They came from many directions. As his gaze swept across the area, Caspian immediately discovered that in the surrounding darkness, there were green lights that appeared in pairs. They were brighter than fireflies and flickered like ghost fire. After a while, when the ghost fires approached, Caspian suddenly found that the pairs of green lights were a pair of long and narrow green eyes! The owner of the eyes was, surprisingly, an evil ghost-like guy. There were about ten of them, and most of them had very strange figures. They were almost twice as tall as normal people, but they were extremely thin, as if they were a person having been split from the middle. There were also a few others whose bodies were rtively normal. However, it was a pity that these guys who were rushing over at this moment were all wearing simple armors and helmets on their heads, which made it difficult for Caspian to see their faces clearly. Only the pale green light under the helmet showed that they did note with good intentions. Seeing that he was surrounded again, Caspian was not surprised but happy. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Just now, Caspian was still worried if he had killed that guy too heavily. Now, that guy¡¯s aplice appeared again, and there were more than ten of them. No matter what, he could get the information he wanted from them. Without any hesitation, Caspian let out a long roar and flew toward them. His initiative also startled these guys. It seemed that no one had expected that Caspian alone would take the initiative to rush toward them. However, after being stunned for a while, these guys obviously came to their senses. The tall and thin guy in front of Caspian shook his body, and a pair of huge wings suddenly spread out on his back. With a p of his wings, he also rose into the air at an amazing speed. In the blink of an eye, he arrived not far in front of Caspian. He stretched out a hand and grabbed toward Caspian in the air. A ck vortex immediately spun up from the guy¡¯s arm, and the surrounding air waspressed into a sharp explosive sound. All of a sudden, the rolling airflow turned into a dense cluster of arrows that shot toward Caspian. Each arrow cluster left a visible trail in the void, revealing the power that could easily prate steel tes and even cultivators¡¯ Protective Upstanding Qi. Caspianughed when he saw this. He didn¡¯t dodge and he directly walked forward. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± His arm instantly expanded like a giant wood. With a boom, more than half of the arrows in the sky were smashed. Before the guy who attacked Caspian could react, he saw a big hand, which was as big as a door nk, suddenly p in front of him with the sound of whistling wind. Bam! In just a moment, this guy was smashed into a meat pie, falling straight from the air to the ground, scattering all over the ground. Caspian also took advantage of the situation and rushed to another tall and thin guy, grabbing forward with his five fingers. This guy was about to shake off his wings. However, before he could make a move, he was caught by Caspian¡¯s five fingers. Caspian¡¯s palm seemed to be made of copper and iron. It weighed 5,000 kilograms and could not be moved. Now that he was caught, this guy couldn¡¯t move at all. As Caspian exerted a little strength, cracking sounds could be heard from the guy¡¯s body, and his bones kept breaking. In an instant, this guy¡¯s body turned into soft noodles and nted down. Caspian pinched the other party¡¯s helmet with the other hand and lifted it. Suddenly, an inhuman face appeared in front of Caspian. The guy was neither human nor a beast. His face was iron-like, and his eyes were pale green. His mouth was wide open, and he didn¡¯t even have a lip, revealing his ferocious, sharp teeth. All the bones in this guy¡¯s body were broken, and it was impossible for him to survive. Blood gushed out of his mouth. This seems to be an underground devil person as well? Caspian was thinking about the characteristics of the underground devil people that me Gordon told him. Suddenly, there was a sound of breaking through the air behind him. At the same time, a roar came, ¡°Shadowless Domineering Dragon sh!¡± Caspian turned around and saw a beam of saber radiance, which was hundreds of meters wide, fall down with a loud bang, carrying with it the power to destroy the void and suppress him. Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 Magical power?! The other party is a cultivator! Caspian narrowed his eyes. Through the breathtaking light, Caspian looked at the guy with a normal body after the knife light. There was actually a cultivator among the devils. Caspian had not expected this in advance. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t expect that the cultivator was still Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm! However, no matter whether he thought about it or not, this discovery at the moment was not enough to shock Caspian. In an instant, Caspian turned around in the air and attacked fiercely. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Hong! me Severing cut down and shattered the falling saber radiance. Obviously, the cultivator who attacked Caspian didn¡¯t expect that his sneak attack would be useless. He was stunned on the spot. Caspian¡¯s attacks were endless like the River, giving the opponent no chance to catch the breath. As soon as Caspian clenched his palm in the air, the White Emperor¡¯s Broken Prison Sword appeared in his hand. The sharp sword light suddenly lit up the long night of the nine prefectures. ¡°Ten Thousand World Soul-Extermination Cut!¡± The sword radiance pierced through the void, prated the cultivator¡¯s chest, and nailed him to the ground. Arge amount of blood mist exploded in the air. Caspian held the hilt and took a step forward in the air. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± The power of Caspian was so fast that it left a long shadow in the air. The other fellows¡¯ attacks immediately missed the target. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you in a while!¡± Caspian turned around and pointed at them. As soon as he finished speaking, he was already in front of the cultivator. The cultivator¡¯s heart was pierced by Caspian¡¯s sword. He was nailed to the ground, and all the tendons and vessels in his body were shattered by the power of Caspian¡¯s magical power. At this moment, there was only one breath left. With a flick of Caspian¡¯s fingertip, a stream of spiritual Qi broke the helmet covering the other party¡¯s head, revealing a square face. His face was indeed a little square, but his appearance, Qi and blood, and so on proved that he was no different from a human cultivator. How could a human cultivator be mixed with underground devils? And heunched a sneak attack on me? As soon as he grasped the hilt, Caspian¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± The cultivator looked at Caspian with a hint of mockery in his eyes. Caspian felt that something was wrong. Just as he was about to stop it, the cultivator suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and stopped breathing. He actuallymitted suicide? Caspian was taken aback. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He even killed himself. This guy was really cruel¡­ At this moment, a purple light shone behind Caspian. Caspian turned around and saw purple stone awls. Each of them was 50 to 60 feet long and extremely ferocious, emitting a strange and gloomy light. They broke through the air and stabbed toward him fiercely. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± Caspian was suddenly enveloped by a big ball. The next moment, he stepped on the air and rushed toward the underground devil who attacked him. One stone awl after another poked into the light of the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield. They immediately broke and exploded with a crackling sound. Caspian came in front of the other party and cut his body into two pieces with the sword. The body of the underground devil was suddenly split into two and fell from the air like a fly. Caspian hovered in the air, looking at another guy with a gloomy look. Only two of the people who came here were simr to that of normal people. The previous one was proved to be a human cultivator. As expected, the remaining one must be the same. Caspian did not think that he couldmunicate with the underground devil people, so at the moment he could only grab this remaining cultivator. After catching him, it didn¡¯t matter whether the other party would tell him or not. That was because Caspian had already nned to snatch the other party¡¯s soul after catching him. Seeing that Caspian¡¯s eyes were fixed on him, the cultivator clearly realized that Caspian¡¯s next target was him. However, he did not resist or run away. Instead, he suddenly raised his hand, stretched out a finger, and decisively poked between his eyebrows. ¡°You¡­¡± Caspian wanted to use his Divine Sense to stop the other party, but it was still toote. The cultivator¡¯s finger pierced through the helmet and pierced through his own forehead. The next moment, his body fell from mid-air, and red blood and white brain matter spurted out from the hole in his forehead. B*stard! Seeing this scene, Caspian could not help but curse in his heart. However, the other party¡¯s actions also confirmed one thing. me Gordon probably did not eliminate all the underground devils. Moreover, now that the underground devils were colluding with cultivators, they definitely would not n anything good. These two cultivators chose tomit suicide in order to prevent their identities from being searched. From this, one could tell how important their secrets were. After the two cultivators died, the rest of the underground devils suddenly rushed toward Caspian as if they had gone mad. Chi! Pairs of wings stretched out in mid-air. In an instant, their speed soared and they attacked Caspian fiercely at The power of sound. Judging from their strength, these underground devils were on par with Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. In addition to their tough bodies, they could also use their magical powers. Unfortunately, who they met today was Caspian, who was invincible among his peers. The two cultivators who could provide information were dead. Seeing this, Caspian was annoyed. When he saw that the remaining few underground devils had forced their way over and were charging at him, he immediately grew even more agitated. ¡°Go to hell! Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± In the void, there was a sudden shift of light and darkness. The light of me Severing was brighter than before, and its speed was faster than before. Those underground devils who rushed over did not even have a chance to react. They were cut open, swallowed, burned in the air, turned into ashes, and fell to the ground. Not even a corpse was left. After killing all of them, Caspiannded on the ground and scanned the surroundings. Finally, hended on the corpses of the first underground devil and the two cultivators. ¡°You think I¡¯ll let you go just because you¡¯re dead? Dream on¡­¡± With a cold snort, Caspian walked over. At the same time, in the depths of the underground crack, an underground devil who was talking suddenly stopped talking. This underground devil was totally different from what me Gordon and Caspian had seen. The devils that me Gordon had seen were as tall as a mutated beast. The devils killed by Caspian had a slender figure and a ferocious face, like a monster. However, this underground devil had silver hair and wore silver armor. His figure was tall and slender, and his face was extremely handsome. Evenpared to humans, he was a peerlessly handsome man. In particr, there was a trace of faintly discernible evil spirit between his eyebrows, which made it easier for a woman to fall in love with him and drown in it, unable to extricate herself. These performances were enough to prove that this devil had an extraordinary high status among the underground devils. Just now, he was still exining his n to a person beside him, but suddenly, he seemed to have sensed something. His eyes suddenly focused, and the next moment, his whole body burst out the aura of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. In the blink of an eye, the space around him seemed to be shackled by the shackles of fate, and it began to rumble violently. A bitter smell of blood spread on the spot, making people feel as if they were soaked in a sea of blood. Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 The terrifying might that the silver-armored devil was exerting caused the ground beneath the feet to begin to shatter and copse. Cracks appeared in the air around him, as if they were spider webs. They spread out in all directions, as if they would copse in the next moment. In the distance, tens of thousands of underground devils were gathered. Like those who had just been killed by Caspian, these underground devils were tall and thin, with ferocious faces. Originally, these underground devils were all as solemn as an army. But, the void was shaking and the blood was tragic. As the silver-armored devil suddenly stood up, his momentum was monstrous, like a volcano erupting. Therge group of underground devils were so scared that they immediately knelt on the ground and trembled. However, among the violent airflow, only one person sitting next to the silver-armored devil was sitting still on the spot. The man was wearing a wide brown cloak, which covered his whole body. It was hard to tell whether he was a man or a woman. However, the fierce wind at the moment could not blow the cloak off his body at all. From this, it could be seen that the strength of the man under the cloak could not be underestimated. After a while, the viciousness in the silver-armored devil¡¯s eyes gradually dissipated. The violent aura gradually calmed down. However, this kind of silence gave people a feeling of tranquility before the storm, which made people feel even more depressed. A faint voice came from under the cloak, ¡°Prince, did something happen?¡± Judging from the voice, it was a young man, but people still couldn¡¯t see his face clearly at this moment. From the way he addressed the silver-armored devil, people could tell that the silver-armored devil was the son of a certain king among the underground devils. Because only the son of a certain king could be called Prince. If me Gordon knew of this news at this moment, he would probably be so shocked that he would not be able to speak. This was because the underground devils that he had defeated earlier were all like barbaric tribes. Forget about the nobles. Their leader could only be called the leader. This was a division of status that only existed in the Boorish Deste period. But, the appearance of the underground devil people made people feelpletely different. The silver-armored devil was of noble status and had a higher realm. He wasparable to a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, and his silver armor was exceptionally exquisite. There was even an exquisite runes carved on the silver armor. At this moment, runes was flowing like water, shing with mysterious light. In the distance, no matter whether it was the tens of thousands of underground devils or the ones killed by Caspian previously, they all gave people a feeling that they were well trained in the army. These underground devils and those defeated by me Gordon were like people in two different worlds. They were not only stronger, but also more intelligent! Upon hearing the cloaked man¡¯s words, the silver-armored devil¡¯s eyes narrowed and he sneered. ¡°One of my teams that were sent out just now waspletely annihted¡­¡± Speaking of this, he turned his head and looked at the man under the cloak. N?velDrama.Org owns this. His gaze was as deep as a sharp sword, as if he was going to pierce through the other party. ¡°There are two of your men among them¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The man under the cloak asked in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t find it strange?¡± The silver-armored devil frowned as killing intent froze in his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about it.¡± The man under the cloak nodded. After a while, he seemed to realize something and raised his head slightly. Beneath the cloak, a delicate and clean chin was revealed. ¡°Are you suspecting that I did it, Prince?¡± The silver-armored Devil was silent, but his gloomy face showed what he was thinking. The cloaked man was not angry at the attitude of the silver-armored Devil. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°So, you don¡¯t believe me, Prince?¡± ¡°Do you¡­ Have anything worthy of my trust?¡± The silver-armored Devilughed hideously. ¡°You must give me an exnation.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to exin.¡± The man under the cloak slowly shook his head and stood up. Because the cloak was wide and the man was sitting, his height could not be seen. He rose to his feet. Because of the cloak, no one could tell how tall he was, but they could tell that the man under the cloak wasn¡¯t tall. The silver-armored Devil was a bit taller than ordinary people, while the cloaked man was only a little taller than the other party¡¯s waist. However, in the face of the Silver-armored Devil who was so much higher than him and in a state of anger, the cloaked man¡¯s aura was not the slightest bit weaker. ¡°Your men are dead, and the people I brought with me are also dead, so I don¡¯t have anything to exin to you, because I didn¡¯t do it, and I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± The cloaked man looked at the silver-armored Devil. ¡°In fact, I want to know what¡¯s going on more than you, because this is your territory.¡± There was no doubt that these words were adding fuel to the silver-armored Devil¡¯s anger. Hong! The silver-armored Devil¡¯s body was surrounded by a fierce wind, like a raging dragon. Crack! Crack! Crack! Large pieces of the ground under his feet were torn apart, like crispy cakes. The tens of thousands of devil soldiers in the distance also burst out an earthshattering killing intent at this moment and quickly approached them. Just the momentum of an iron bucket was enough to shake people to death. But the cloaked man still didn¡¯t move. Even the drooping cloak did not shake at all. Under the cloak, the cherry lips, which were like petals, even curved slightly. She was a woman. Moreover, she was smiling! There was no doubt that this was even more provocative. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± The silver-armored Devil gritted his teeth, and his bones made a loud noise as if they were trying to pry open a steel te. It was as if he was going tounch a fatal attack that could destroy heaven and earth in the next moment. ¡°Prince, your father will never allow you to kill me,¡± the cloaked woman said with a chuckle. It seemed that she did not intend to hide her identity anymore. The cloak was slightly lifted in a corner, revealing a perfect chin. Her smooth skin, in this dark environment, gave off a jade-like warm luster at this moment, which was attractive. ¡°What¡¯s more, if you kill me, will it be good for you, Prince?¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± After receiving such a response, the furious aura of the silver-armored Devil gradually calmed down. He grinned grimly and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll give you the truth you want, but I hope you won¡¯t y tricks on me when the timees.¡± ¡°Prince, don¡¯t worry. This time, I came with my master¡¯s sincerity.¡± The cloaked woman smiled. ¡°My master has been nning the whole n for a long time, and I don¡¯t know how many big shots have joined forces with him. Therefore, there is no need to move a stone to hit my own foot before thepletion of the n, which will lead to the failure of the whole n.¡± Although only a part of her face was exposed below her nose, at this moment, the smile of the cloaked woman still made people feel as if five-colored flowers were blooming under the dark and cold ground. It was hard to imagine how stunning she would be if she showed her whole face. ¡°I hope so.¡± The Silver-armored Devilughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m a little interested in you now. What¡¯s your name?¡± Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 ¡°My name is¡­¡± Under the cloak, her smile became sweeter and sweeter. ¡°Prince, you must remember that my name is Camille Montgomery¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Camille Montgomery¡­¡± The Silver-armored Devil smiled hideously. ¡°If you were to lie to me, you would definitely not be able to leave this Underground Devil City. Do you understand?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s me, then I¡¯m willing to let you do whatever you want.¡± The voice from under the cloak was suddenly full of charm. ¡°You can do whatever you want to me, Prince.¡± This response caused the Silver-armored Devil to be stunned. However, his face darkened and he rose into the air. This time, it was Camille¡¯s turn to be stunned. ¡°Prince, are you¡­ nning to go personally?¡± ¡°In order to show my sincerity, it¡¯s naturally better for me to personally make a trip.¡± The silver-armored Devil nced at Camille, his eyes filled with coldness and banter. ¡°Therefore, if you lie, then I¡¯ll know immediately¡­¡± Camille curled her lips and ignored him. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The Devil Prince was really suspicious. Seeing that Camille did not speak again, the silver-armored Devil did not dy any longer. There was a unique feeling between the underground devils. Otherwise, even if his subordinates were to die, the silver-armored Devil would not have been able to find out immediately. After thinking for a while, he was able to urately determine the direction and distance. ¡°Wait and see, I¡¯ming!¡± The next moment, he directly turned into a silver light and shot into the distance. Like a meteor across the night sky, it disappeared in an instant. Watching the other party leave, Camille¡¯s face gradually became serious under the cloak. She slowly raised her hand. She held two Life Cards s in her hands. The two Life Cards had split open. This meant that cultivators who had left their Essence Blood behind in Life Cards were all dead. ¡°Who could it be?¡± Camille frowned. She was already extremely beautiful. The expression on her face made her look even more charming. She heard a small noise. The sound came from the distant army of the devils. Camille¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she immediately looked up. In an instant, she saw dozens of figures among the army of tens of thousands of people stretching out their wings and flying into the air toward the distance. The sound she heard just now was the sound of these underground devils spreading their wings. Looking at the tall, thin, and extremely sinister underground devils, Camille recalled what her teacher had said to her in her mind. The underground devils, based on the difference between the deities they worshipped, are also divided into many races. However, generally speaking, one could judge the level of the devils based on their body and appearance. The lowest-level devil people grew into all kinds of strange forms of wild animals, such as the sixteen- legged spiders and the monsters with dog heads and ape bodies. This kind of devil people had no brains at all. They were just bloodthirsty. Among the underground devil people, the lowest level and strength were basically cannon fodder. Those who were higher than them were the underground devils who were close to human form. However, their figure was much higher than that of ordinary people. Generally speaking, this sort of demon would ughter and rob people in ces close to the ground. Because they were very close to the ground and had a certain level of wisdom. Therefore, under normal circumstances, they were the ones who posed the greatest threat to the ground. The next level of the devils possessed intelligence that was close to that of a human¡¯s. Furthermore, they were well trained and could be considered the elite soldiers and generals of the underground devils. Although this kind of underground devils could not reach Heavenly Spirit Realm, because of his strong constitution and talent in magical power, their strength wasparable to that of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Fortunately, this kind of devils would not appear on the surface of the ground so easily. If they could appear on the surface of the ground on arge scale, it would bring about a disaster of destruction. You must remember this kind of devil. They are tall and thin, almost deformed. And now, you are going to meet a prince of the royal family on behalf of me. The prince¡¯s appearance was almost the same as a human¡¯s, and his wisdom was no different from that of an adult¡¯s. However, because he was a devil, his character was sinister and cunning. He did not believe in others. So if he doesn¡¯t trust you, don¡¯t exin, as long as you keep confirming yourself. Otherwise, the more you exin, the more suspicious he will be¡­ Recalling what her teacher had said to her before leaving, Camille realized that her teacher had really been well prepared. All the characteristics of the other party had been expected. In fact, the pressure that the Silver-armored Devil had put on Camille just now could be said to be overwhelming. If she had not been prepared, she would have been frightened by the other side and had no idea what to do. After all, Camille was still in Holy Land Realm, while the strength of the silver-armored Devil was comparable to that of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, which was far beyond the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. She came to her senses and looked at the army for a moment. Camille suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and see where the unlucky guy came from? By the way, I should observe the strength of the devil prince. Otherwise, next time he will use his realm to suppress me, and I can¡¯t resist¡­¡± After making up her mind, the cloak on Camille suddenly bulged without any wind. After a while, the cloak carried her and flew toward the army of devils. Just as another tall and thin man spread his wings and rose into the air, a long and thin thread suddenly stretched out from Camille¡¯s cloak. This thread was probably only one-thousandth as thick as the hair. The thread uratelynded on the devil¡¯s wings and wrapped around him. But this underground devil seemed to know nothing about it. He pped his wings and flew forward quickly with Camille. In the cloak, Camille opened her bright eyes and blinked curiously. She secretly prayed in her heart. I hope the ce is not too far away, or I will be impatient to wait¡­ *** At this time, Caspian was frowning and throwing the bodies of the two cultivators to the ground. He had thoroughly checked the cultivators¡¯ bodies. There was still a chance that he would be able to see cultivators in this underground crack. After all, there was mineral resources here, and there might be some natural precious materials. It was reasonable for someone to treat this ce as a secret realm ande in to search for treasures. However, these two cultivators were mixed with the underground devil people and even fought side by side. To him, it was very abnormal. Caspian wanted to figure out the origins and identities of these two cultivators by checking what they carried with them. What was different from what Caspian expected was that these two cultivators did not seem to be individual cultivators, nor were they dark cultivators, but they had the inheritance of the sect. A sect colluded with the underground devil people? And the underground devil people were not completely wiped out¡­ Caspian carefully thought about the clues he had collected and recalled that he had not been able to kill that Devil in one move. These tall and thin underground devils have exined the problem¡­ If there had been such an underground devil when me Gordon fought against the devil army at that time, it would have been me Gordon and his army who had suffered such a great loss. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 The items these two cultivators carried were limited, so Caspian could only roughly estimate them. There was no way to get more details. But now there was one thing that was certain, cultivators had colluded with the underground devils. Moreover, the underground devils had not been eradicated. It was very likely that the devils killed by me Gordon were the closest to the surface of the ground. The truly powerful devils did not appear. The devils deep underground, for example, those who had just been killed by Caspian, as long as one of them appeared on the ground, the consequences would be unimaginable. I have to tell me Gordon about this information when I get back¡­ Caspian was deep in thought. Suddenly, a thought shed across his mind. He lifted his head and immediately saw a silver-colored light shooting through the sky like a shooting star. In this way, the huge sound advancedyer byyer, first like the pearls falling on the jade te. In a moment, it was like a raging tide shaking, thunder and lightning connected with pearls, and even a large part of the void. Dense cracks were formed, and in an instant, they were forced to the sky above him. ¡°I¡¯ve found you!¡± The silver-armored Devil looked at Caspian with a sinister smile on his face. Seeing the silver-armored Devil, Caspian gradually calmed down. He could clearly feel that this silver-armored Devil waspletely different from the one he had killed earlier. Not only was the silver-armored Devil¡¯s armor more gorgeous and his appearance was closer to that of a human¡¯s, more importantly, he just hovered in the air, giving people an unpredictable feeling. ¡°Human cultivator, regardless of whether you barged into this ce by mistake today or nned it beforehand, you should be prepared to face the greatest terror in the world!¡± The silver-armored Devil laughed maliciously. He looked around and saw that Caspian was at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He was confident that he could defeat this cultivator in this realm. ¡°Oh, then give it a try¡­¡± Caspian nodded with an indifferent expression. ¡°Don¡¯t cry and beg meter.¡± ¡°How dare you be so stubborn! White Bone Soul Hunting Spear!¡± The silver-armored Devil grinned and roared. With a wave of his arm, the entire void was torn apart and he jumped violently. In the broken void, a bloody long spear made of white bones stretched out. Immediately, the divine light, which was like iron and blood, lit up the surroundings. The air around him was also filled with a strong smell of blood. Holding the long spear, the silver-armored Devil moved slightly and stabbed toward Caspian tens of thousands of times. The violent spear shadows mixed together and made a loud noise. Like torrents, they rushed toward Caspian. The whole underground space seemed to be filled with spear shadows at this moment, and there was no escape gap. The terrifying pressure made one¡¯s breathing stop. The ground under the feet rose and fell up and down and kept breaking. However, Caspian seemed to be rooted in the ground and did not move. He only looked up at the sky. The next moment, his eyes shone brightly. He turned his wrist and held me Severing in his hand. In an instant, the raging fire burned the surrounding air like a golden snake dancing wildly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± Caspian swung his sword violently, and the blood-red saber radiance seemed to tear apart the long river of time. He flew into the air and collided violently with the white bone spear shadow. The air and the void were all on fire under the friction of the saber radiance, and there was a deafening roar, as if the war drums were ringing and the gs were shaking. The sharp de light shot out into the air, sweeping through everything in its path and transforming into a powerful God. As Caspian shed out with the de, the spear light exploded. It was as if long firecrackers were exploding in all directions, causing the mixed light to shoot out in all directions. Everything was in chaos. ¡°What?¡± The silver-armored Devil was shocked. Originally, he thought that with his strength, it would be as easy as eating and drinking for him to suppress cultivator first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. But he didn¡¯t expect that the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator could burst out such amazing power in an instant. The next moment, an even more shocking scene appeared. After the spear shadows split a gap in the sky, Caspian moved forward instead of retreating. He was extremely fierce and directly rushed into the deepest part of the spear shadows, the source. As he approached the long bone spear, Caspian¡¯s spiritual Qi surged into the sky. The world changed, and the true meaning of magical power was disyed around Caspian. Tens of thousands of spear shadows kept breaking and exploding. Caspian destroyed everything and rushed straight to the bone spear at the source. His soaring spiritual Qi swept across thend, as if he was a God of War. He stepped out of the void and was about to suppress all the evil spirits. At this moment, the bone spear seemed to be filled with fear. It buzzed and trembled, and the blood oozed out became thicker and thicker. The silver-armored Devil¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. His body trembled and he came back to his senses. His expression suddenly became angry and ashamed. ¡°You¡¯re just an ant, yet you dare to mess with me! Earth Devils of the Eternal Era, Break the Universe!¡± With a roar, a vortex appeared in the palm of the silver-armored Devil. He clenched the long bone spear and shook it violently. Swoosh! The surface of the long bone spear was suddenly thrown out a lot of indescribable blood. At first nce, it looked like a motorcade full of blood had been knocked over at this moment. In a sh, the blood gathered into a blood river in the air. The Blood River was rolling, surging, and wriggling. As soon as it turned around, countless underground devils emerged from it. They gathered into thousands of soldiers and horses to attack Caspian. Although these underground devils were all condensed from blood, their appearance at this moment seemed to be the source of all the evil in the world. They descended on the spot and wanted to tear Caspian into pieces. ¡°Ha, an ant?¡± In mid-air, Caspian burst intoughter, and his eyes were as sharp as des. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can take this punch from an ant. Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic! The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Hong! In the blink of an eye, Caspian¡¯s arm had expanded by a hundred times. The impact caused the surrounding space to sink deeply, causing the sound of steel being twisted. He turned his five fingers into ws and grabbed at the army of the bloody devils. In an instant, the majesty of an emperor rose from the move of Caspian. The sky was majestic and upright. The sky was spinning and thew was sinking. Perhaps no one in this world had ever been able to disy a martial technique as powerful as a magical power. All the bloody devils were swept away and exploded into a sky full of blood, shooting wildly in the air. It was like a heavy rain in the middle of summer, pouring down. Swish! Bang! The long bone spear in the hands of the silver-armored Devil exploded violently after a violent tremor. It turned into powder and spread out. The impact of the explosion sent the silver-armored Devil flying several kilometers. His palm and half of his arm felt numb and painful. Looking ahead, the Silver-armored Devil was shocked and angry. His eyes were full of surprise, doubt, confusion, anger, and embarrassment. At this moment, a roar came from the chaotic blood fog all over the sky. The direction of the voice was unclear, but it was deafening, as if it was the emperor¡¯s decree, the judgment of a heavenly deity. ¡°Take this move from me! Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Buzz! Chi! The blood light was suddenly torn apart like a curtain. The thousand-foot-long de of light pierced through the sky and the earth. It pierced through all living things and destroyed the world as it shed toward the silver-armored Devil¡¯s head. Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 The silver-armored Devil was stunned and his entire body froze in mid-air. The light de came straight at him, freezing the void around him like a steel te, making him unable to move. He subconsciously looked towards Caspian and exchanged a look with Caspian. He suddenly felt that Caspian¡¯s eyes were shining with boundless light, which made his eyes hurt. Hong! The light de hit the Silver-armored Devil¡¯s body fiercely. An unprecedented fierce me poured down. In an instant, it formed a waterfall of mes in the air. A series of tremors and explosions made people suspect that a group of immortals had fallen, the heavenlyw had been shattered, and the entire world was sinking. Camille, who had flown over quietly, saw this scene with her own eyes. She only felt like a burning meteorite exploding near her. Wave after wave of sound and impact made even her, who was protected by the cloak, feel that all qi and blood in her body was surging. It was hard to describe how ufortable she felt. But the next moment, she saw the figure of Caspian in the mes. ¡°Brother!¡± Camille was both surprised and delighted. For a moment, she wondered if she had seen wrongly. She quickly rubbed her eyes. When she looked over again, she was sure that she was right. The person who killed the Devil Prince with one move was really Caspian. Brother has already reached Heavenly Spirit Realm! It¡¯s so fast! Seeing the realm of Caspian clearly, Camille Montgomery took a deep breath and then was surprised and delighted. She was even happier than her promotion. Brother is really amazing! Looking at the silver-armored Devil who had been sent flying more than ten miles away with blood spewing out of his mouth, Camille covered her heart with both hands, looking as if she was about to faint. Her little face was so excited that it turned red. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t stop!¡± At this time, the handsome features of the silver-armored Devil were distorted by anger. The silver armor on his body was cut from his left shoulder to his right leg, leaving a long charred ck mark. The dark red color after the metal melted was still flickering between bright and dark. Although Taiyi Fire Saber did not kill him, it destroyed most of the formation in his silver armor. Not only that, but half of his long hair had been burnt. He looked like a bald chicken, in a mess. Looking down at the silver armor, the silver-armored Devil¡¯s chest rose and fell violently. He only felt that his cheeks were burning hot. The shame and anger in his heart were like a volcano erupting, and he could not control them. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you hurt me? Today, I will capture you and hack you to death!¡± A roar sounded as the silver-armored Devil pulled at the silver armor on his body. The silver armor was torn apart like a piece of paper, revealing his strong upper body. However, what was very eye-catching was that there were two curved bone spikes on both of his ribs. The bone spikes were pitch-ck, as if they were crystal soaked in ink. They exuded a sinister and evil aura that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. As he breathed, the two bone spikes began to emit ck light. ¡°Earth Demon Roar!¡± Staring fiercely at Caspian, the silver-armored Devil uttered a roar. Two rays of ck light shot out from his bone spikes. They turned into two tornados that supported heaven and earth, swept across the ce, and swept toward Caspian. The terrifying power covered the entire vast universe. From all directions, twisted shackles seemed to appear, ready to smash everything, including Caspian, into pieces. Immediately, Caspian was swallowed up by the two tornados. Boom! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The spinning speed of the tornado suddenly increased tenfold. Even if it was a steel mountain peak, it would bepletely destroyed at this moment. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± Seeing this, Caspian narrowed his eyes. Sizzle! When the tornado got close to the purple ball of light, it was as if it was rubbing against metal. Sparks flew in all directions, dazzling. ¡°I will let you have a taste of the pain of having your skin and flesh rot!¡± In mid-air, the silver-armored Devil continuously roared. His momentum was like rolling waves, rising higher and higher. With a bang, the tornado instantly doubled! It was like two towering peaks, constantly squeezing toward the middle. Crack crack! The void was shattered like ss, and arge piece of it fell from the sky. All of a sudden, ck holes appeared one after another, rising and falling with iparable suction force, as if a demon opened its huge mouth to devour everything around it. All these ck holes, together with the cracks in the hollow, were connected. The Space Monsoon inside could easily blow a cultivator at the peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm into pieces, leaving no bones. Only cultivators who had reached Amethyst Pce Realm could tear the space apart and cross the void to protect themselves in the Space Monsoon. If Caspian was swallowed by it identally, even with the Immortal Demon Physique, he would probably be crushed to ashes before he could defend against that kind of damage. ¡°Brother!¡± Seeing this scene, Camille clenched her fists. She felt so shocked that her palms were dripping with sweat. All her heart was on Caspian. She was worried and anxious. She couldn¡¯t help showing up. Even if she should ruin the n to cooperate with the underground devils, she had to help Caspian get out of trouble. At this time, in the rolling storm, there was a sudden sizzling sound and a sh of lightning shed. Camille narrowed his eyes. She could see the Silver-armored Devil Man¡¯s face suddenly turned solemn. Sizzle! In the next moment, two more lightning lights shed, like cracks on the surface of the storm. Then, they disappeared. Just as the silver-armored Devil¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion, sizzling sounds could be heard. A series of lightning bolts interweaved into arge, which suddenly pushed out from the inside of the storm. Cracks immediately appeared on the surface of the rapidly rotating storm. At the same time, it was constantly shaking and swaying, as if it would copse in the next moment. ¡°You still want to escape?¡± The silver-armored Devil continued to roar angrily. ¡°In your dreams!¡± He suddenly raised his hand and cut the bone spike. Fresh blood immediately gushed out from his arm. ¡°Blood-repelling Devil, Demonic God Descending!¡± As he reached out to grab the blood, the Silver-armored Devil muttered something. At this moment, a majestic, magnificent, evil, and earth-shaking aura emerged from his body, as if he was a horrible devil king from the ancient times, who was about to descend, bringing eternal destruction and endless ughter. Even Camille, who was far away, was affected. Her face was pale, and her body was teetering in the air. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this cloak magic weapon was given to her by her master and its power would have been extraordinary, if it had not been transformed into other flying magic weapons, she would have been unable to withstand the constant vibrations in the void and would have been directly shattered. She would have fallen from mid-air and been smashed into pieces. The silver-armored Devil¡¯s blood also floated around the tornado. Immediately, it was as if a spoonful of boiling oil had been poured into it. The tornado suddenly stirred up. The lightning, which was constantly rushing out, was crushed into pieces by the storm at this moment, and exploded like fireworks. At the same time, millions of faces appeared on the surface of the tornado! Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 These faces were ferocious, twisted, roared, cried, or howled, bursting with endless despair. The whole sky seemed to be filled with lead, so heavy that it was hard to breathe. At this time, Caspian was in the center of the storm, and these faces were clearly seen. There were full of ghost faces, like arge river, constantly surging and rushing toward him. The Purple Yin Ghostly Shield rumbled like a war drum. These faces opened their bloody mouths, revealing their sharp fangs and biting toward the surface of the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield. Although they couldn¡¯t bite through the light shield, the creaking sound was extremely ear-piercing, making people¡¯s brains boil. ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can hold on, you useless cultivator! When I peel off your human skin, I¡¯ll take you back and throw you to the lowest level Earth Devils. Those Earth Devils are hungry and thirsty, and your blood is an extraordinary temptation to them! When the timees, you won¡¯t just be split into pieces. Before that, you will suffer unforgettable torture for the rest of your life! Hahaha!¡± In the midst of the storm came the frenziedughter of the silver-armored Devil. Caspian frowned slightly. From the other party¡¯s tone, he could instinctively tell that what the other party had said was not as simple as hungry and thirsty on the surface. When the words ¡± unforgettable torture¡± were connected, Caspian suddenly felt that his guess was right. The devil in front of him, who looked normal, was actually a pervert. Creak! Creak! The constantly condensed storm became more and more like two mountain peaks, like a demon¡¯s constantly closing hands, trying topletely suppress and destroy Caspian in the center. The Purple Yin Ghostly Shield, which was originally like a big ball, was constantly twisting and deformed, and the light also began to dim. Not to mention the possibility of the existence of the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield being broken, Caspian¡¯s character was not passive. There was no reason for the Silver-armored Devil to take action all the time. ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± Caspian¡¯s face darkened and his eyes narrowed. He raised his right hand, which was shining. Long swords flew out with piercing light, emitting a sense of killing. ¡°White Emperor¡¯s Prison-breaking Sword!¡± ¡°ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword!¡± ¡°Ten Thousand Mountains Sword!¡± ¡°The Boundless Space-shattering Sword!¡± The Eight Supreme Sword Formation of the Cultivators¡¯ sects could form Amethyst Pce Realm with eight swords. Although it was only a sword formation formed by four swords, in an instant, the whole world copsed. The decline that had been suppressed immediately changed. As Caspian moved, the four long swords slowly rotated. Suddenly, a legendary aura burst out. The twisted faces around seemed to feel fear at this moment. They all howled and struggled desperately, trying to crawl back and escape far away. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Caspian sneered and turned his left hand. The raging fire, like the copse of the Milky Way, poured out. ¡°Sun-Returning Vase!¡± Hong! The rolling mes instantly burned a big hole in the storm in front of them. The storm was so solid that it was almost tangible. When it was burned at this moment, it immediately became like a candle. Countless faces were instantly destroyed. A series of shrill screams almost pierced through people¡¯s eardrums. Before the hole closed, Caspian¡¯s right hand moved and the sword formation, which had been waiting for a long time, shot out. ¡°The Eight-death Sword Formation of the Cultivators¡¯ sects!¡± The four rays of sword light crisscrossed like rainbows. They were as fast as lightning, sharp and fierce. Each sword light seemed to have intelligence and turned into the spirit of the Tao of the sword. No one could stop them. ¡°Ten Thousand World Soul-Extermination Cut!¡± ¡°Profound Crossing of the River Styx!¡± ¡°The peaks of Sword Ridge!¡± ¡°Star River Violent Thunder Cut!¡± Cutting, flood, mountains, and thunder struck and rubbed against each other, bing sharper and stronger. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Each time Caspian waved the swords, it was as if he could cut through the Milky Way, split the clouds, and cut through Yin and Yang. Countless faces were instantly prated, torn apart, and blown up. In the storm, hundreds of millions of air thunders exploded at the same time. Boom! The storm was immediately blown up and destroyed, exploding into countless streams of air. They flew in all directions, and even the slightest friction created a string of sparks. The Sparks all over the sky were connected, like a fire dragon of the Grand Sun descending to the human world. In the fiery light and storm, Caspian stood upright. Four rows of sword radiance cut horizontally in front of him. Every time they cut, it was as if thousands of arrows were shot at the same time, the Milky Way was poured upside down, the mountains copsed, and the thunder crashed to the ground. All the evil in the surroundings werepletely strangled and suppressed in an instant. Caspian was disying peerless power. At the same time, even a single breath of his was like the chanting of a huge dragon, causing the stars in the sky to tremble and fall down. This scene stunned Camille. In her eyes, the water was flowing and the light was floating. A heart was about to jump out of her chest. The moment the storm was destroyed, the silver-armored Devil spat out a mouthful of blood as if he had suffered a heavy blow. The light of the bone spikes on his body also dimmed a lot in an instant. For a moment, he gave people a feeling that he was too weak to withstand the wind and had just recovered from a serious illness. He gasped, his eyes full of anger and disbelief. How is this possible! How can this fellow escape! I want the Earth Devil¡­ This time, before he could finish his words, he felt an extremely strong wind sweeping toward him. As soon as he looked up, he saw Caspian step forward. In the blink of an eye, Caspian was right in front of him. He opened his body, and terrifying electric arcs shot out from every muscle of his body, disying a peerless and terrifying explosion. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Hong! The sound of the explosion was like a t mine, shaking the whole sky until it was about to copse. me Severing, like a giant de wielded by a heavenly deity in the sky, immediately hacked down on the Silver-armored Devil¡¯s body. The mes were fierce, rolling and boiling, constantly crushing. It was like an ancient war chariot fighting against a group of devils. It crushed all the way, cutting the silver-armored Devil from mid-air to the ground, causing the ground to crack and copse wildly, and pushed forward all the way. The horrible shock formed circles on the ground, and the rolling waves of earth rushed around wildly. The silver-armored Devil let out a bloodcurdling scream. He was constantly being forced by me Severing, and his back rubbed against the ground, producing a series of sparks. At this moment, his body seemed to have turned into a red-hot iron. ¡°Ah! I won¡¯t let you go! I won¡¯t let you go! I am the son of the Devil king! If you treat me like this, you will be cursed forever! I swear to the Earth Devil Ancestor that I will kill you! I will crush you into pieces!¡± The 30-meter-long me Severing was like a giant wheel. It pushed forward, leaving a gully that was hundreds of feet long on the ground before stopping. At this time, the surrounding air was almostpletely burned and turned into a vacuum zone. The crushed stones on the ground all melted and solidified, like coolva. Even if an iron te was thrown to the ground, it would be melted into molten iron in a moment. In the distant sky, Camille was hiding in the shadow behind a big stone, quietly watching this scene. Her eyes were full of attachment and love. Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 Camille¡¯s heart beat wildly and her face turned red. If she hadn¡¯t covered her mouth with her hands, she would have shouted out. Brother, you¡¯re amazing! Brother, you¡¯re amazing! It didn¡¯t take long for her brother to be promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, and even prince of the underground devil was no match for him! No wonder he¡¯s my brother. He¡¯s my favorite brother! My brother will definitely be stronger! At this time, Camille was reluctant to move her eyes away from Caspian. She saw Caspian suddenly turn his head and look in this direction. Caspian¡¯s lightning-like gaze made her heart tremble and her brain ache. Oh no, my brother found me out! Camille was shocked and happy at the same time. Brother¡¯s Divine Sense is so powerful! Although she thought so, Camille did not slow down at all. Her body shrank back into the cloak. A stream of spiritual Qi poured out from the cloak andpletely locked the breath of Camille inside. In this way, coupled with hiding in the darkness, she would not be easily discovered. Caspian looked into the distance. Just now, he felt a prying look. The faintly discernible gaze disappeared. Moreover, his Divine Sense could not detect anything over there. But Caspian wouldn¡¯t think that he had felt wrong just now. He believed in his judgment. Maybe it¡¯s another underground devil¡­ N?velDrama.Org content rights. Caspian shook his head. Since the other party had already retreated, there was no need to worry about it for the time being. The underground devil in front of him, who looked extraordinary, was the key point now. He quicklynded in front of the silver-armored Devil. Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked at the other party. The silver-armored Devil had just been hit by Caspian. Although his upper body was almost torn in half and he was paralyzed on the ground, his body was healing quickly. Waves of thick ck liquid poured out from his wound, like paste. They were extremely sticky, and the roots of the water were connected. He was fixing his broken body bit by bit. ¡°Your recovery ability is so amazing.¡± Caspian sized him up,pletely ignoring the resentful look in the other party¡¯s eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to kill me¡­ I¡¯ve received blessings from the Ancestor of the Earth Devil and have a body that willst forever¡­¡± The silver-armored Devil cackled as he gritted his teeth, giving off an iparably sinister vibe. An iparably hateful aura was revealed on his face. This blood feud seemed to have exhausted all the water in the world, and it could not be washed clean. ¡°Even if you cut me into pieces and grind me into powder, I will be reborn under the blessing of the Earth Devil Ancestor. I will not die forever. Even if I have to spend my whole life, I will dig out your flesh and peel your bones, kill all your rtives, and return the pain today to you 1,000 times, 10,000 times over!¡± The silver-armored Devil gritted his teeth, as if he was tearing and chewing Caspian¡¯s flesh and blood. However, to his surprise, after hearing his description, Caspian did not show any worry or fear, but showed great interest. For a moment, the silver-armored Devil was somewhat doubtful. He was not sure whether Caspian understood what he said or not. The way Caspian looked at him made the silver-armored Devil feel inexplicably flustered. ¡°It seems interesting to live forever¡­¡± Caspian pulled out his me Severing. ¡°I think you may be useful to me¡­¡± ¡°Useful?¡± The silver-armored Devil was taken aback. The next moment, the saber radiance waved, and his body was immediately cut into eight pieces by Caspian. His head, torso, and limbs were all cut off. ¡°What are you going to do!¡± Seeing that Caspian really seemed to have such an idea, the silver- armored Devil immediately panicked. ¡°A puppet that canst forever¡­ I think it¡¯s very important to improve my strength.¡± Caspian¡¯s expression rxed a little, as if he had thought of something. ¡°What?¡± The silver-armored Devil widened his eyes and then became furious. ¡°You want to refine me into a puppet?!¡± ¡°What else do you think?¡± Caspian thought for a moment, then took out six storage pouches and put the body of the silver-armored Devil into them. Each storage pouch contained a separate void. In this case, he was not afraid that the Silver-armored Devil would recover. However, just as he put the Silver-armored Devil¡¯s head into his storage pouch, a mysterious smile suddenly appeared on the silver-armored Devil¡¯s face. ¡°Do you really think you can get out of here after entering the underground Devil City?¡± Hearing this, Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The next moment, he found that the solid ground under his feet had turned into mud in an instant. The mud carried an amazing suction force, as if there were countless evil ghosts in it. They grabbed Caspian¡¯s legs and feet, pulling him down hard. Immediately, both of his calves sank into mud. ¡°My father is a Grand Prince of the underground devil. He is enough to make your cultivators of Amethyst Pce Realm tremble with fear. Do you think that you, a little Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, still have a chance to escape?¡± The silver-armored Devil¡¯s head was full of grimughter, showing an extremely proud look. Caspian¡¯s face did not change, and his eyes quickly swept around. In the blink of an eye, the mud had spread to an astonishing extent. At this time, what he could see had turned into a swamp. Moreover, his body was once again sucked into a depression, and his waist had beenpletely engulfed by mud. Caspian wanted to run his spiritual Qi and fly out of the mud. However, as soon as he flew up an inch, he was immediately dragged back by the mud. This time, his lower abdomen was swallowed up. The mud slowly squeezed toward him with an indescribable terrible force. When the mud surged a little, there would be a dull sound, as if the void was twisting and the force field was twisting. Fortunately, Caspian¡¯s body was condensed. If it was a piece of steel now, it would probably have been deformed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to turn me into a puppet? Now, it seems like the one who said this will be me!¡± The silver-armored Devilughed loudly. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡± Caspian stuffed the silver-armored Devil¡¯s head into his storage pouch and looked around. In just a moment, not only did Caspian¡¯s body sink again, but the mud was almost close to his chest, and a big bubble began to appear in the swamp. It seemed to be boiling, as if something was going to drill out. ¡°Let Amethyst Pce Realm tremble with fear?¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°If he had the strength, he would have torn the void apart andnded on the spot. How could he have so many twists and turns? At most, he would have sent out his Divine Sense. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? Heaven-Earth Chessboard!¡± With a wave of his hand, Heaven-Earth Chessboard appeared above his head and Caspian grabbed it. ¡°Rise!¡± Swoosh! Heaven-Earth Chessboard soared into the sky and pulled out Caspian at once. He turned over, jumped onto Heaven-Earth Chessboard, and looked down. It was only now that he realized that the mud was slowly forming the shape of a human face as the bubbles appeared one after another. At the same time, an evil, gloomy, barbaric, desperate, and horrible aura slowly covered him like a big hand. Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 The Archean Eon, Boorish Deste, and evil aura enveloped the ce. Large bubbles appeared in the swamp. Right now, there were even bones that surged out from within, rising and falling. At first nce, it looked like a purgatory on earth. As of this moment, it was as if the source of the evil, the Devil Ancestor, wasing. In such a short time, the face formed by the swamp had be very clear. His mouth was like a mountain, and his eyes were like ck holes. It seemed that he could swallow the river of stars in one breath, making the whole world fall into darkness. ¡°Who dares to hurt my son?¡± His mouth opened and closed, making a muffled sound like thunder. The sound kept rubbing and shaking in the void, bing louder and louder, as if thousands of troops and horses were galloping in people¡¯s hearts. Caspian¡¯s face suddenly changed. He felt that Qi and blood in his body had been suppressed. If it was a divine thought of the Grand Prince of the underground devil, it could actually bring so much pressure to people. Even Caspian was like this, so Camille in the distance could hardly breathe. Her pretty face was snow-white and bloodless. Her body was cold and she could not help trembling. If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the cloak, she would have been dead at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± It was at this moment that before he could finish his sentence, his eyes were fixed on Caspian. Almost at the same time, a pale green me burned in his ck hole-like eyes. In an instant, there seemed to be two green suns rising from the ground. Yin energy was dense and the Devil Qi permeated the air. In the void around them, there was a rolling wind, and strange sounds came from everywhere, making people feel as if they hade to the world of devils in an instant. ¡°Go!¡± Seeing this, Caspian did not hesitate to activate his Heaven-Earth Chessboard and fly toward the direction he came from. It was obvious that although what was gathered at this moment was only a divine thought from the Devil Prince. However, the strength that wasparable to that of Amethyst Pce Realm was definitely not easy to deal with. If Caspian faced the other party head-on, he would definitely suffer a loss. He wanted to avoid the attack for the time being and see if he could find an opportunity. This was a n made by him in a sh. Without hesitation, he stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and instantly shot more than ten miles away. ¡°How dare you escape!¡± The other party¡¯s face twisted, and even the whole swamp burst out the sound of rolling torrents. With a deafening roar, the whole underground void trembled and shook people¡¯s hearts, as if it would completely break and copse in the next moment. With a hong sound, the swamp exploded. Surging mud and water gushed to the height of dozens of floors in the air. The next moment, the muddy water condensed into a face in the air and rushed toward Caspian like a tsunami. The fierce wind swept around, and the demonic Qi rose to the sky, forming countless demonic forms. The devils let out miserable shrieks, as if a great army of Devils, a sea of Devils, and a world of Devils were about to swallow up Caspian. The wind was howling, and the airflow was like a knife. Caspian¡¯s expression did not change, but his eyes gradually became serious. He felt the pressure that he had never felt before. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± All of a sudden, Caspian threw out me Severing backhand. me Severing suddenly cut into the void. If it had been in the past, at this moment, it would have cut out at least hundreds of feet. However, when it cut into the void, it was as if it had cut into a steel te, sizzling. Along the way, there were a lot of sparks, and its speed had dropped at least ten times. Countless devils rushed forward and forth, as if they didn¡¯t care about their lives, and rushed toward me Severing. Less than 500 meters away, me Severing suddenly shed and went out. Seeing this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°You still want to resist? Leave my son, and then die obediently!¡± The giant faceughed wildly, then suddenly rose again and again. The crack seemed to be endless at this moment. As the giant face kept rising, it gave people a feeling that it was unparalleled in the world and could support the sky. Caspian stopped breathing, and a fishy sweet smell rose from his mouth and nose. His opponent¡¯s aura alone was already so terrifying! Right now, it was only a wisp of Divine Sense. If the other party¡¯s true form were to descend. If it was an ordinary cultivator, he would have been scared out of his wits. However, Caspian suddenly was unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°Since I set foot on the path of immortality, I have experienced the path of thistles and thorns, relying on it, never cowering back, advancing forward bravely, stepping on blood. Those who stood in my way were all killed one by one. Even if you are a Grand Devil Princeparable to Amethyst Pce Realm, I won¡¯t admit defeat today!¡± With this in mind, Caspian suddenly felt a sense of pride surging out of his heart. The light in his eyes became brighter and more vigorous. Standing on top of Heaven-Earth Chessboard, the back of Caspian stood straight at this moment, like a javelin, piercing straight into the sky! The image of the devils around seemed to be intimidated by his momentum. All of them showed fear on their faces and did not dare to go forward. ¡°Oh?¡± The giant face seemed to have noticed the change in Caspian and made a confused sound. The next moment, he burst outughing wildly as if a had exploded. ¡°You¡¯re just an ant. Do you really think you can turn the sky upside down?!¡± The giant face¡¯s eyes suddenly seemed to be on fire. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The pale green light expanded ten times and lit up the surrounding hundreds of miles. Wherever the green light shone, it melted in an instant and turned into mud. The ground turned into a swamp, and the surrounding cliffs melted like candles. Large pieces of mud fell from the top of Caspian¡¯s head and fell into the swamp, making thunderous roars. The magical robe on Caspian¡¯s body, at this moment, were illuminated by this miserable green radiance. The robe seemed to have been poured with sulfuric acid, releasing sizzling sounds, releasing green smoke, starting to corrode. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± ¡°Blood River Light Armor!¡± Swoosh swoosh! The two shields immediately enveloped Caspian. Although the light of the demonic me was extremely powerful, it could not hurt Caspian at this moment. However, the moment the giant face saw Blood River Light Armor, the giant face suddenly shouted in surprise, ¡°Your vigor is solid, and you can do this! That¡¯s great! I want your body! Devil Hand covers the sky!¡± The giant face opened his mouth wide again. If this giant face was a normal person¡¯s, its mouth had opened to an exaggerated extent, and the corners of its mouth could probably be pulled back to the back of its head. Boom! Immediately afterwards, an enormous sound rang out, shaking up mountains and rivers, falling into the stars. A devil arm as thick as a mountain was pulled out of the giant face¡¯s mouth. The devil¡¯s arm was burning with a fierce demonic me, and it was covered with countless eyeballs. At this moment, they blinked, which made people¡¯s scalp numb and their throats feel like vomiting. As the palm spread out, the five fingers, like the blue sky, kept extending out. They were all ck, and they were about to grab Caspian. The power of the devil palm was a hundred times faster than the speed at which the giant face moved forward. In almost an instant, it arrived at the back of Caspian. Then, it suddenly grabbed Caspian and the area dozens of miles around him like a curtain. Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 Bam! It was as if the whole sky had suddenly copsed. The heaven and earth copsed, and the stars moved. Caspian felt dizzy. The next moment, there was chaos all around. Streams of cold Qi pierced into his body, bone marrow, and spirit from all directions. At this time, Caspian suddenly found that his body could not move at all. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Except that his brain could also think. His body became as still as a statue. ¡°You must have had an amazing adventure. Otherwise, your Qi and blood would not have been so vigorous and your body would not have been so concentrated!¡± The voice of the Devil Prince rang out. The voice was so light that no one could tell where it came from. It seemed to be in a very close ce, but also in the distance. When he uttered the next word, it also seemed to sound in the mind. ¡°The deeper the devils are, the harder it is for them to get close to the ground and the sun. But your body is full of Yang energy and surging vigor. If I can upy your body, then I can use your body as an avatar, as a coordinate that I cannd on the ground at any time!¡± The tone of the Devil Prince was full of pride. Hearing what the other party said, Caspian suddenly understood what the other party was going to do. This fellow wants to possess me! Realizing this, Caspian did not panic at all. At this time, he thought of the Gates of Hell in the depths of his sea of consciousness. The guy behind the Gates of Hell had always been saying that he wanted to keep the body. Now there was another one. My body is so attractive to these guys? Before Caspian could figure it out, he suddenly felt a bone-chilling chill rush into his body. This feeling was hard to describe. It was as if someone had inserted ice and water into his blood vessels bit by bit. He felt that the flow of blood in his body began to slow down. The heartbeat of his heart began to slow down. And his consciousness also began to be sleepy. ¡°Go to sleep, go to sleep. When you fall asleep, your spirit will never exist. Your body, which is almost perfect, will belong to me¡­ Although you are still very weak now, I will make it very powerful and be a sharp sword for my underground devils to attack the surface of the ground.¡± The voice of the Devil Prince was full of temptation. In addition to feeling sleepy, Caspian also felt that the gloomy cold air was slowly flowing like water, slowly supporting him to move. His body was still in the same position as before, and he did not move. Caspian knew that the divine thought of the Devil Prince was squeezing his soul out of his body bit by bit. Or it would directly crush him. It won¡¯t be that easy¡­ Unfortunately, Caspian was unable to control his body. Otherwise, the Devil Prince would have noticed that the corner of Caspian¡¯s mouth was curved into a smile. ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯m very satisfied with this body. It¡¯s so perfect! This is an avatar that I¡¯ve always dreamed of! Powerful, condensed, wless. My God! The eight properties were all so amazing! You¡¯re a once-in-a-thousand-year-old genius! A guy like you will fall into my hands today. It¡¯s a reward from the Lord Devil God! Hahaha!¡± ¡°As long as I get your body, my status in the Devil¡¯s Country will be greatly improved! Hahaha!¡± Thinking of this, the Devil Prince couldn¡¯t helpughing wildly. The next moment, his tone became hateful and angry, and he gnashed his teeth. ¡°Destroy your Divine Soul!¡± Hong! The surrounding air seemed to explode at this moment. The huge and terrifying demonic w suddenly clenched into a fist. Bang! It was as if millions of rolling thunder had exploded in an instant. Hundreds of miles, several thousand miles underground tumbled about. Chaotic radiance shot out chaotically, sinking into primal chaos. It was as if a great cmity had broken out between heaven and earth. Camille, who had been watching this scene from a distance, had no time to react before she was wrapped in the cloak robe. She turned into a sh of lightning and shot into the distance. In an instant, she disappeared. ¡°Brother¡­ Tears welled up in Camille Montgomery¡¯s eyes as she cried out in grief. She wanted to struggle, but this cloak was given by her teacher. With her strength, it was impossible for her to break free. When she was in danger, the cloak immediately wrapped her up and flew away from the scene. The formation in her robe was automatically activated. Camille understood that once she left at this time, it was impossible for her to know what would happen next with her ability. In her mind, she kept recalling the scene when the Devil ws clenched tightly. Ah! Brother was caught inside¡­ Brother was caught inside¡­ Camille¡¯s pretty face turned pale as she muttered to herself. Her heart felt as if it had been grabbed by an invisible hand. All of a sudden, she fainted because she was too sad. At this moment, the cloak robe was like a shuttle, wrapping her in it. It pierced through the chaotic light of the explosion, shot out quickly, and disappeared. At the same time, all the eyeballs of the demonic ws and the whole arm were opened at this moment. In the eyeballs, there were lines of blood that kept wriggling, which was creepy. The demonic mes soared into the sky. Magical beasts, demonic flowers, demonic trees, demonic halls, and other things were constantly being produced. It was as if the world of the underground devils had been summoned. At this moment, the void in the palm of the Demonic w copsed one by one. For a moment, Caspian¡¯s body turned pale green and looked extremely horrible. But, a holy white light suddenly appeared on him. The light was clear, bright, and clean. As soon as it appeared, it was like bright moonlight that spread out across thend. The rolling demonic light and demonic mes were instantly washed away. ¡°What¡¯s this?!¡± The Grand Devil Prince let out a cry of surprise. He tried to devour the light with the demonic me. However, the light wasn¡¯t affected at all. Instead, it was like a cocoon that wrapped around Caspian. At the same time, the wisp of divine thought of the Devil Prince was also wrapped up. The Devil Prince tried to charge forward several times, but he found that he couldn¡¯t tear open the white cocoon. In other words, his wisp of divine thought was sealed in Caspian¡¯s body! What surprised him even more was that the connection between him and the main body had been cut off at this time. The main body would not know what would happen next. ¡°What the hell is this!¡± The devil prince roared with his Divine Sense. He searched carefully inside Caspian¡¯s body. He could only feel that the white light came from the ancient earrings on Caspian¡¯s left ear. Just as he was about topletely destroy Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense and soul, the white light was activated to protect Caspian and seal him. ¡°What exactly is this? So what if I¡¯m sealed? I¡¯m inside of him now, and I can still destroy his divine sense and upy his body! When Ipletely control this body, I¡¯ll see what you can do to me!¡± The Grand Devil Prince roared and gnashed his teeth. Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 As soon as he finished speaking, the wisp of Divine Sense of the Devil Prince directly drilled deeper into Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense. ¡°Destroy your Divine Soul and upy your body. Don¡¯t you have magic weapon to protect your body? Then I¡¯d like to see who will take charge of this magic weapon when I be the owner of this body!¡± Just as the Devil Prince was going deeper into Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness, the broken sword Moon in Mirror inside Earrings of Echo glowed with bright light. It no longer looked like it was made of broken copper and broken iron. The holy, bright, and clear light poured down like mercury, making the surroundings seem to be covered with ayer of silver. Moon in Mirror hovered in the air above Tower of Life and shook slightly, as if it had responded to the words of the Devil Prince. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s indeed Moon in Mirror¡­ Although his body could not move, Caspian¡¯s consciousness was clear at this moment. Before the Gates of Hell recovered, he made a bet that Moon in Mirror would react at the critical moment. The bet was right now. Although until now, Caspian had not been able to exert the power of Moon in Mirror sessfully. However, when the body was controlled by the one behind the Gates of Hell, Caspian had seen it with his own eyes. This seemingly tattered broken sword was a terrible magic weapon. The power of this magic weapon was even beyond the current knowledge of Caspian. It had surpassed spirit tools and Dao tool! When Moon in Mirror disyed its divine power, Caspian vaguely guessed that this broken sword could not only cut flesh and blood but also hurt the Divine Soul. In addition, this was magic weapon left by his mother alone, so it was not ced in Tower of Life. Therefore, Caspian bet that magic weapon, Moon in Mirror, could not only be used for his own use in the future, but also for his own protection talisman at this time. Without thetter effect, Caspian could not think of any other reason why his mother could give this magic weapon to him before he reached a certain level. From the current situation, at least until now, he had not taken the wrong step. However, the actual situation was still a little different from what Caspian had imagined in advance. In the beginning, Caspian estimated that when the Grand Devil Prince tried to destroy his Devine Soul and upy his body, Moon in Mirror would take the initiative to kill the other side¡¯s Devine Soul. But now, Moon in Mirror had only sealed the wisp of the Divine Soul of the Devil Prince in his body. Although the connection between the divine soul and its real body was cut off, this big problem was not solved at the moment. Just as Caspian was deep in thought and thinking about what to do next, the wisp of the Divine Soul of the Devil Prince had already reached the deepest part of his sea of consciousness as if it had broken into a state of no one else. ¡°I want to nt a demonic seed deep within your sea of consciousness, let it take root and sprout, grow into a demonic core,pletely turn you into a chess piece and puppet in my hands!¡± The Grand Devil Prince grinned hideously. ¡°In this process, you will suffer a fate worse than death. You could clearly feel how your divine soul was being devoured bit by bit. How did your body slowly fall into my hands and be a ything?¡± ¡°If your Devine Soul is strong enough, you may be able to see how I use your body to kill your nsmen!¡± Just as he wasughing proudly, the Devil Prince suddenly eximed as if he had discovered something amazing. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this? How could there be such a thing in your sea of consciousness?¡± At this moment, what appeared in the sight of the Devil Prince was a simple and unadorned door full of vicissitudes of life. The door was now mottled and cracked. It was like ruins, which had been abandoned for a long time, stopping here. A ck Qi suddenly condensed in the depths of sea of consciousness of Caspian. The next moment, it turned into a burly man in ck armor. This man¡¯s face seemed to be folded in the void, twisting and constantly shaking, making it hard for others to see his face. However, an evil and cold aura around him represented his identity. This was the image formed by the Grand Devil Prince¡¯s Divine Soul. It was clear that the appearance of such a lofty gate in Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness made him a bit confused. This feeling was like a man walking in a boundless desert. Suddenly, he saw a big snowman full of festive atmosphere smiling at him. But soon, as if he had figured out the whole story, the devil prince smiled grimly and said, ¡°I know! This is your adventure. I can feel that your Divine Soul is many times stronger than ordinary cultivators. I can even make a bold guess. No cultivators at the same level have a stronger Divine Soul than you!¡± ¡°And the power of your Divine Soules from this door. You must have obtained the inheritance of a certain cultivator. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Now I want you to see how I destroy your immortal fate!¡± ¡°I advise you not to do this¡­¡± At this time, Caspian¡¯s body rang. Because it was in his sea of consciousness, Caspian could clearly see at this moment that since he found that the Gates of Hell showed signs of recovery in the Evil Mountain Rangest time, it seemed that there was a gratifying change this time. It should be known that thest time he saw the Gates of Hell, it gave people a feeling that it was on the verge of copse and might copse at any time. But this time, it had regained its vitality. Caspian could even see that in the crack of the door frame, there was a dark red color trembling slightly. Out of responsibility for himself, Caspian still sincerely advised the devil prince. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this. It¡¯s not good for you and me¡­¡± At this moment, Caspian¡¯s idea was very clear. The Grand Devil Prince¡¯s Divine Sense was sealed within his body. If he could think of a way to refine it with the help of the power of Moon in Mirror, it would be good to strengthen and temper his Divine Soul. In short, he had to make use of it. Otherwise, it would be a pity. And if the Grand Devil Prince, wanted to die, go and provoke the one behind the Gates of Hell. Although it was not clear whether the man behind Gates of Hell was dead or alive now. ¡°But if you really provoke him, he will kill you¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s goal of strengthening his Divine Soul would definitely not be realized. ¡°Because ording to that man¡¯s temper, if you dare to provoke him and he doesn¡¯t beat you, there will be something wrong with that guy. You really can¡¯t touch it¡­¡± Thinking of this, Caspian kindly reminded the Devil Prince. The Devil Prince obviously misunderstood the meaning of Caspian. He let out a sinisterugh and suddenly raised his hand. In an instant, a demonic w, as big as a mountain, smashed toward the Gates of Hell with a loud bang. Hong! The next moment, the demonic w seemed to have hit an invisible barrier. It stopped a few inches away from the Gates of Hell and could no longer press forward. ¡°What¡­ Are you doing?¡± Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 The sound of knocking seemed to be a weak stuttering. But at this time, when he heard the long-lost voice, Caspian was moved. What? After Three Sages Mountain, this guy really didn¡¯t die! Caspian knew that if this guy didn¡¯t die, it would be a great threat to his body. Because this guy had never concealed his desire for this body. In the future, in order to fight for this body, one of them would definitely die. But Caspian didn¡¯t want to owe this guy a favor. More importantly, when he was in Three Sages Mountain, this guy did not only save Caspian, but also saved everyone. Moreover, since he disappeared for so long, and even the Gates of Hell was about to copse, the guy must have consumed a lot of energy at that time. In fact, he could havepletely ignored anyone except Caspian. Therefore, Caspian did not want to owe him a favor. At this time, the other party was really not dead. So, Caspian also felt deeply relieved. However, it was not the right time to talk about the old days. When the palm was blocked, the Devil Prince suddenly looked exasperated. ¡°How dare you stop me!¡± With another roar, another devil¡¯s arm crossed the sky and mmed down. ¡°Who do you think you are¡­ ¡± His intermittent voice was full of undisguised disdain and contempt. The next moment, with a snap, it was as if a big goose had pped its wings. In an instant, the demonic w that almost touched the Gates of Hell copsed and vanished. The entire process was unbelievably fast. People wouldn¡¯t believe their eyes if they saw it. It was as though that demonic arm had never existed at all. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Another sneer. It was just a sneer without a second word. The devil¡¯s arm, which had just smashed down, suddenly changed its direction and swept toward the devil prince in the air. ¡°How is this possible!¡± The Grand Devil Prince let out a cry of surprise. With a bang, he exploded in the air and turned into ck smoke all over the sky. The devil¡¯s arm immediately disintegrated and disappeared. However, the Devil Prince who had just appeared was formed by Divine Sense. The ck smoke scattered all over the sky suddenly condensed and turned back into a human shape. This human figure¡¯s aura was much thinner than before. ¡°Who are you? Do you know what will happen to you if you offend me?¡± The devil prince roared. ¡°Haha¡­¡± There was a sneer. In the next moment, a huge hand covered the sky and flew out from behind the Devil Prince. In an instant, an ancient blue sky and an aura of gods¡¯ extermination arose spontaneously. It was as if a giant god from ancient times was about to break through time and space to suppress the evil spirit. As soon as the palm appeared, the Devil Prince¡¯s body began to tremble violently. He could sense fear in his heart, and he transformed into a ck hurricane that shot off into the distance. But, the palm gave people a feeling that it was endless. The palm suddenly grabbed forward. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The ck tornado was caught in the palm like an earthworm. Although it was constantly twisting and struggling, it was getting thinner and weaker. This scene was seen by Caspian. If his body could move at this time, then he would definitely cover his face with both hands. He knew too well about the temper of the one behind the Gates of Hell and his strength. If the Devil Prince could open his mouth now, he would probably only moan and say, ¡°I¡¯m too difficult to¡­¡± Seeing that the ck hurricane was getting thinner and thinner, and was about to bepletely destroyed in the next moment, Caspian said, ¡°Wait!¡± Although the voice of the guy did not sound, the hurricane stopped at this time. ¡°It¡­ Provoked¡­ Me¡­¡± ¡°There are too many people who have provoked you. Who told you to never say who you are?¡± Caspian said rudely, ¡°Don¡¯t kill him first. Let me ask you, can I use this wisp of his spirit to enhance my power?¡± After a moment of silence, the man behind Gates of Hell said, ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Caspian asked immediately. ¡°Why¡­ Don¡¯t you ask¡­ Where I¡­ Had gone before¡­¡± ¡°What the hell was going on.¡± This was the immediate reaction in Caspian¡¯s mind. I¡¯m a man. Why should I care about where you¡¯ve gone? It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t die. But, Caspian couldn¡¯t say that. After thinking for a while, he was about to speak when Caspian suddenly found that his body could move. Looking around, he found that he was still standing on Heaven-Earth Chessboard. However, the surrounding environment had undergone a huge change. Cracks appeared on the demonic ws, and non-stop wailing could be heard. The whole ground was copsing. Without hesitation, Caspian adjusted the direction of Heaven-Earth Chessboard and flew straight to the sky. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± me Severing suddenly shed out and tore open the Demonic w, which was about to copse, into a three-hundred foot-long hole. Caspian stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and passed through it. When he got out of the demonic ws, Caspian found that the copse of the underground world was much more serious than he had imagined. With the power of the Devil Prince, he could probably turn the surrounding area within a thousand miles into mud. The swamp below was still boiling, and big bubbles appeared one after another. Large waves of muddy water kept falling down from the surrounding cliffs, smashing into the swamp, making muffled thunder-like sounds. There were also lumps of mud falling from the sky like meteorites. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s get out of here first. We¡¯ll talk about itter!¡± Caspian scanned the surroundings and immediately made a decision. If he managed to get rid of the pursuit of the Devil Prince and ended up being buried underground, it would be too depressing. Caspian estimated that with the power of the Devil Prince, the area it could affect was about a thousand miles away. As long as he rushed out of here as fast as he could, it should not be a problem. Therefore, he immediately changed his Heaven-Earth Chessboard into spirit boat, elerated with all his strength, and flew forward. Instead of sitting in the cabin, he stood on the deck of spirit boat and used his Water Shade to protect himself and his spirit boat. If arge mass of mud fell from above, the Water Shade could protect the spirit boat from being swallowed up. Although the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield was more solid than the Water Shade, the range of the Water Shade wasrger and more practical. In fact, the situation was much better than Caspian had expected. After flying for a short while, although the ground was still soft, it was no longer the horrible swamp. After flying forward for a while, Caspian found that there was light shining above his head. He controlled his spirit boat and charged towards the light. With a crash, it suddenly became bright in front of him. Caspian found that he had rushed to the ground. Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 Caspian immediately understood when he looked down at the ho¡¯s nest-like ground. Magical power unleashed by the Devil Prince was capable of corroding the earth. Not only did it corrode to both sides, but it also corroded to the ce near the surface when it went up. If itsted longer, the ground covered by the rock would not be like a ho¡¯s nest at this moment. Instead, it would directly be an empty pit leading to the ground. Now that he had flown out of the ground, Caspian did not intend to go back. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Leave¡­¡± Just as he was about to direct his spirit boat back, Caspian suddenly heard the one behind the Gates of Hell had spoke. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°That fellow¡­ Is about to disappear¡­¡± Caspian immediately looked into sea of consciousness. The Divine Soul, which had been on the verge of death, became paler at this moment. Not to mention being imprisoned, he was afraid that even if he blew a breath now, he could make it disappear into thin air. ¡°How could this be?¡± Caspian frowned. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not me¡­ It¡¯s your¡­ Magic weapon¡­ It cut off¡­ The connection between him and the main body¡­¡± It was rare for this one behind the Gates of Hell to be patient enough to exin. However, after hearing what the other party said, Caspian understood. The wisp of Divine Sense separated from the Devil Prince¡¯s body was like the rtionship between a river and a branch. If the connection between the river and the branch was cut off, the branch would gradually dry up. What¡¯s more, there was a big sun behind the Gates of Hell shining next to the branch. It was already very good that it could hold on until now and it was not dried up. After being reminded by the other party, Caspian thought of another thing. ¡°Will the main body immediately sense this wisp of divine thought and then rush over?¡± ¡°Your¡­ Magic weapon¡­ Ispletely¡­ Completely cut off¡­ Connection¡­ The separated¡­ Divine Sense¡­ Is independent¡­ Individual¡­¡± Fortunately, Caspian was used tomunicating with the one behind the Gates of Hell. Otherwise, another person would not have been able to understand these intermittent words. So, even if this strand of divine thought is destroyed now, it won¡¯t cause any immediate reaction from its main body¡­ Caspian thought for a while and then asked, ¡°I hope that I can use it to temper my spirit.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ Use it¡­¡± Hearing this, Caspian was speechless. ¡°You can¡­ Refine it¡­ You don¡¯t need to¡­ Temper¡­¡± ¡°You are so bad¡­¡± Caspian sighed. ¡°You never gasped like this when you spoke in the past.¡± It could be directly refined and absorbed without any temper. It was obviously a more convenient method, but when this guy first said it, it was clear that he didn¡¯t mean that. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell smiled. However, thisughter sounded like mockery no matter how one looked at it. Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with him anymore. He has just woken up, and his mind must not be very clear¡­ Caspianforted himself in his heart and continued to ask, ¡°How should I refine it?¡± This wisp of divine sense came from the Devil Prince, who was equivalent to Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator. If he could refine it and improve his Divine Sense, the effect it could bring would definitely be comparable to that of realm improvement brought by panacea. This time, the one behind the Gates of Hell did not speak, but answered with action. The towering giant palm above the Gates of Hell suddenly clenched. With a bang, the wisp of ck devil thought let out a sharp wail and disappeared. Seeing at this, Caspian was speechless. Although he subconsciously became anxious, Caspian still resisted the urge to ask. Because he knew that the man behind the Gates of Hell was very reliable. Sure enough, after the ck smoke was dispersed, the giant hand¡¯s fist did not loosen. At the same time, wisps of airflow visible to the naked eye appeared around him. The airflow turned into beams of power and drilled into the fist. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Suddenly, Caspian heard a crashing from the fist. The sound was like running water rushing and washing. The process didn¡¯tst long. After about a meal, the palm opened. A green elixir, which was the size of an adult¡¯s fist, appeared in the big hand. Of course, although this elixir was huge, it was still smaller than sesame seedspared to this giant hand. ¡°This is¡­¡± Caspian looked inside and looked at the elixir. ¡°Is it the elixir refined by the devil soul?¡± What surprised Caspian was not that the Divine Soul could be condensed into an elixir, but that this elixir refining technique waspletely beyond his knowledge. In the knowledge of Caspian, refining elixirs required alchemy furnaces, alchemy fire, natural precious materials, and other special methods to refine elixirs. However, the man behind the Gates of Hell just clenched his hand and refined a elixir in a short time. During the whole process, the one behind Gates of Hell didn¡¯t use any magic weapon. Moreover, this was all done in Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Yes¡­ Now¡­ You can¡­ Directly¡­ Absorb it¡­¡± ¡°How did you refine it?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°The Method¡­ Now¡­ You can¡¯t¡­ Master it¡­ Haha¡­¡± The first few words were fine, but thest one sounded like a mockery. But, Caspian was toozy to argue with him. In his opinion, the one behind the Gates of Hell was absolutely beyond the realm of Amethyst Pce Realm. The other party had also made it clear that Amethyst Pce Realm was not qualified to guard the door for him. So it was normal for that guy to say that Caspian couldn¡¯t control it. Now, Caspian was facing another problem. ¡°How to absorb it?¡± Caspian asked again. If it was a elixir in real life, he could swallow it directly, even a baby could do this. However, the elixir that appeared in sea of consciousness was very difficult to absorb. ¡°You first¡­ Find¡­ A ce¡­ And then¡­ Let me¡­ Do it¡­¡± Caspian understood. It seemed that in order to absorb elixirs in sea of consciousness, he also needed the means that he had not mastered yet. ¡°A little¡­ A little faster¡­ The medicinal power¡­ Is dissipating¡­¡± After being reminded by the other party, Caspian also paid attention to the elixir when he controlled spirit boat to fly to a stone wall below. Sure enough, he saw that the color of the elixir was starting to fade from top to bottom. Therefore, without hesitation, Caspian manipted the spirit boat toe to a sunken stone wall on the ground. After that, he took a step forward and jumped into the stone wall. After sitting cross-legged, he put away spirit boat and asked, ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Hand over the body¡­ To me¡­¡± This sounded a little weird. Caspian closed his eyes and lowered his consciousness. The next moment, he felt a power taking over his body. ¡°In the future¡­ Such¡­ Opportunities¡­ Won¡¯t¡­ Be¡­ Too many¡­ So¡­ It¡¯s useless¡­ To learn¡­ It now¡± The other party said with Caspian¡¯s mouth. Then, Caspian saw that the elixir in his sea of consciousness began to spin, turning faster and faster. It suddenly exploded when it almost turned into a red light. Bam! As the red mist permeated the air, Caspian could clearly feel that his Divine Sense had undergone a very obvious change. It was as though a piece of steel was fusing with an even higher purity of fine steel. In addition, it had been thoroughly tempered and perfectly fused. Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 Caspian did not expect that the method of absorbing elixirs was so rough and the speed of absorption was so fast. It took him a whole meal¡¯s time to refine elixirs. But the guy only took 10 minutes to absorb elixirs. This speed even reminded Caspian of the time when he used his Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale to absorb spirit stones and various exotic minerals and produce. After the absorption, the one after the Gates of Hell returned his body to Caspian. While regaining the control of his body, Caspian still wanted to tease his opponent. ¡°I thought you wanted to use more¡­¡± Unexpectedly, before he could finish his words, the one behind the Gates of Hell interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­ I¡¯m asleep¡­¡± Then, there was no more movement. Caspian was speechless. He felt that this guy woke up a little suddenly, and his temper seemed to have changed. Had he been possessed? However, this thought only surfaced in Caspian¡¯s mind for a moment before it was immediately dispelled. If there was really a guy who could possess the one behind the Gates of Hell, Caspian would have died many times now. The only reason was that there was something wrong with the one behind the Gates of Hell. After Caspian made sure that the other party was silent, he looked at the Gates of Hell deep in his sea of consciousness. Although the Gates of Hell had not recovered to its peak, the green light in the gate had indeede back to life. It was only a thinyer, it was like a slightly swaying water surface. But to be honest, Caspian was in a good mood when he saw the green light. When he looked back from sea of consciousness, Caspian got up and jumped out of the depression on the cliff. At this time, he could clearly feel that his spirit soul had be tougher and sharper. It was like a person who could feel his strength increase and his speed increase. With a stir of his mind, Caspian¡¯s divine sense spread out in all directions. This time, he could not only clearly perceive the ups and downs of the surrounding ground, but also the complicated and fine texture on the ground! He could even see the trail of the water droplets slowly flowing through the cracks in the stone! Before that, his Divine Sense could at most perceive something nearby. There was no way for him to do such a thorough investigation. I didn¡¯t expect that just a wisp of the Divine Soul of the Devil¡¯s Infante would be able to improve my Divine Sense so obviously¡­ I really don¡¯t know what kind of change will happen to me if I can catch the Devil¡¯s Infante and refine his soul¡­ Just as he was thinking about this, Caspian suddenly felt that something had broken into his scattered Divine Sense! Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense was like a big, covering a radius of dozens of miles. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He could clearly see the slightest movement in the wind and grass. Almost in an instant, he could tell that it was a sword radiance. It fell from the sky and stabbed straight into his head. A sneak attack! His eyes narrowed, but Caspian did not panic. He stretched out his hand and pped the sword radiance above his head. At this time, a cheer came from the distance. Obviously, the man who attacked Caspian was surprised and delighted to find that Caspian had pped the sword radiance with his hand. Wasn¡¯t this courting death? But the next moment, the door-sized sword radiance was shattered by Caspian. With a bang, the sword radiance broke into pieces and shot in all directions. The cultivator who attacked Caspian in the distance turned pale in an instant. His chest heaved violently a few times, and a trace of blood even appeared at the corner of his mouth. Clearly, the destruction of his magic weapon had brought him tremendous damage. However, this cultivator¡¯s reaction was also extremely fast. When he found that Caspian could smash his magic weapon Flying Sword with the bare hands, he turned around and took out another flying sword without hesitation. He stepped on it and flew away as fast as he could. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Caspian snorted. At such a distance, he could directly kill his opponent with Taiyi Fire Saber. However, Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat at this time, but he didn¡¯t do that. He gathered his divine sense and mmed it into his opponent. Bang! The next moment, the cultivator fell to the ground. The flying sword lost control, and even the cultivator¡¯s body, after dancing in the air like a headless fly, fell straight to the ground. Seeing this, Caspian was also stunned. Originally, he had felt that his divine sense had clearly improved, so when he gathered his divine sense to collide with it, his strength had already weakened. For example, when he bumped into it, he would use his Divine Sense with great strength. Today, he only used 70 percent. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the damage he caused was still far beyond what it had been in the past. Previously, when Caspian used his Divine Sense to hit someone, it would generally cause them to lose their ability to react for a short time. If it was more serious, it would hurt the other party¡¯s Divine Sense and make the other party faint. Even if the other party became an idiot, the most serious situation would only happen once or twice. But this time, he only used a little strength to directly smash the opponent¡¯s head into pieces. To some extent, the impact of this Divine Sense was no less than that of magical power. Although magical power was widely spread, its ultimate goal was to hurt the enemy. As long as he could defeat the enemy, there was not much difference between hitting within one foot and hundreds of miles. Because the power of his Divine Sense was far beyond his expectations, Caspian reacted for a while before he came to his senses and flew over. When the cultivator¡¯s body fell down, for losing the protection of spiritual Qi, the result was almost the same as that of an ordinary person jumping down from a high building. It was almost a meat pie. If he wanted to collect it, he could only use a shovel to shovel it. After a rough examination, Caspian came to the conclusion that the other party was an individual cultivator. The things on this guy¡¯s body were also extremely shabby. It seems that he identally passed by here and found the changes on the ground, so he wanted to see if he could take advantage of it¡­ Seeing the other party, Caspian thought. If the opponent hadn¡¯tunched a sneak attack, Caspian probably wouldn¡¯t have cared about him. It could only be med on this guy¡¯s impure motives that he wanted to kill and seize the treasure. There were not many valuable things in the other party¡¯s storage pouch, but since Caspian had killed him, there was no reason for Caspian to turn a blind eye to them. Caspian took the other party¡¯s storage pouch and the flying sword, took out his spirit boat, and headed for me Gordon¡¯s mansion. Although it hadn¡¯t been long since he had entered the underground crack, Caspian had received information that had exceeded his expectations. Since the underground devils have not beenpletely wiped out, the news that they may have probably colluded with cultivators must be told to me Gordon so that he could take precautions early. As for the minerals and other resources that existed in the underground cracks, at present, even if he wanted to mine, he didn¡¯t have much time. Therefore, this n was put aside for the time being. By the time Caspian arrived at the prince¡¯s mansion, it was already mid-July. Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 On the way back, Caspian tried tomunicate with the one behind the Gates of Hell. However, the one behind the Gates of Hell seemed to have fallen asleep and had no response to the call of Caspian. He couldn¡¯t be sure whether the other party was really sleeping or didn¡¯t want to talk to him. ording to his previous experience, Caspian felt that it was more likely to be thetter. As for the good aspect, it was that the Gates of Hell was recovering every day. When it had just recovered, the green light in the door was so faint that he could only feel it when he looked at it carefully. But now, when he looked over, Caspian could already see the green light. However, there was still a long way to go before there was the green light, which was so thick that it could melt the void. It was good to be able to recover all the time. After returning to the prince¡¯s mansion, Caspian went to find me Gordon. Unfortunately, me Gordon had gone to another city a few days ago. The news of the Devil¡¯s Practice follower was of no use to others. But for the Gordon Family, it might be enough to affect the fate of their whole family. Therefore, Caspian preferred to tell such important news to me Gordon face to face. This was because the Gordon Family¡¯s mansion was in a state of being stared at by countless pairs of eyes. If he used messenger, it was inevitable that he would be seen through. After thinking for a while, Caspian used his messenger to ask me Gordon to go back to the sect as soon as possible after the matter was done. He had something to discuss with the other party. He believed that with the wisdom of me Gordon, me Gordon would definitely know what he was going to say after hearing the news. After sending out messenger, Caspian controlled the spirit boat and left the mansion again. This time, he did not waste any more time on the road and went straight in the direction of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. When he returned, he had toplete his promotion as a disciple. After that, it would be the end of Spirit Severing Road in a few days. I wonder how everyone is doing¡­ Although he had confidence in hispanion¡¯s strength, and before Spirit Severing Road, Caspian did his best to make preparations for everyone. But before the result came out, worry and anxiety were inevitable. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This kind of fate could not bepletely controlled by him. For a moment, Caspian was a little annoyed. That was because when Caspian was practicing, the key was to have a clear mind and be brave and strong to improve. But, because he couldn¡¯t grasp urate information, he felt a little hesitant. The result of his hesitation was that his mood was unstable and his thoughts were not clear enough. Naturally, it affected his cultivation. Well¡­ It seems that before the result at the end of this monthes out, there is no way to calm down. After understanding this principle, in the next few days, Caspian did not cultivate. Instead, he sat cross-legged in spirit boat and carefully felt the changes in his Divine Sense. A few days ago, because his Divine Sense had be stronger, he did not feel like he could control this power. The feeling was still fresh in his mind. Therefore, he hoped to take advantage of these few days topletely control the power of his Divine Soul. After the Divine Sense spread, it didn¡¯t take long for Caspian to discover something. Someone was quietly staring at him. This kind of feeling was faintly discernible. It¡¯s just like a person walking on the street. If someone was staring at you, you would definitely feel it. But if the other party hid well enough, it would not be easy for you to find him. And now, spirit boat of Caspian was flying above the wilderness. As far as the eye could see, the sky was vast and there were no clouds for thousands of miles. Not to mention one person, even a bird, even from a distance, could be seen clearly. In this case, there was only one possibility that Caspian couldn¡¯t determine the location of the spy, the opponent¡¯s realm was far beyond his. I¡¯m now at the entry level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ Although I have refined the Divine Soul of the Demon Prince this time, my spirit and strength has been enhanced. However, the shackles of the realm are still loose and cannot be broken¡­ If I could take a step forward and reach the mid level of the first level, I would be able to sense the other party¡¯s position. However, it is better now. Since I could not find out the exact location of the other party, it was very likely that the other party¡¯s realm was about the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ Either at the peak of the second stage or the entry level of the third stage. Thinking of this, Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. I don¡¯t know who it is that followed me all the way. It¡¯s not a whim, but a premeditated n¡­ Because of the experience from thest time he dealt with Valdis Goth, Caspian seemed to have a well-thought-out n this time. And what made him more confident was that the Gates of Hell had revived. Even if the one behind the Gates of Hell was really asleep at this moment, the recovery of the Gates of Hell would bring about the recovery of the Netherworld Gate. The Netherworld Gate was still one of the most powerful trump cards of Caspian. At this time, Caspian controlled the spirit boat and continued to fly forward. He believed that the other party would never keep following him like this. It was because if he continued forward, there would be arge city one or two dayster. When the time came, Caspian would enter the city and return to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect through the transmission array. If the other party really wanted to hurt him, it should be in one or two days. After pondering for a while, Caspian came up with a n. He sped up his spirit boat and continued to sit cross-legged, spreading his Divine Sense. Since the other party did not attack, Caspian continued to refine his Divine Soul. Just as Caspian expected, after spirit boat speeded up, the feeling of spying on him suddenly became much more obvious. Obviously, the other party also knew the existence of the city ahead. Moreover, the other party was not sure whether Caspian suddenly elerated because Caspian felt his existence. As long as there was confusion in one¡¯s heart, one would inevitably panic. Once he panicked, he would make a mistake. It was the best proof that the other party¡¯s sense of spying had suddenly be stronger. Caspian did not care what the other party thought at all. He increased the power of spirit boat¡¯s flight. All of a sudden, spirit boat shot straight forward like a shooting star across the sky, leaving a visible trail in the air. After flying like this for about four hours, Caspian caught sight with his soul sense that the other party¡¯s sense of spying became stronger and stronger. This kind of feeling was almost equivalent to standing in the crowd, not far away, someone was staring at you without hiding anything. Hmm¡­ The other party can¡¯t stand it anymore. The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled into a smile. With a flip of his palm, a formation map was sandwiched between them. Under the operation of spiritual Qi, the surface of the array began to glow with faint light. Caspian¡¯s mind suddenly moved. As he spread out his Divine Sense, he felt as if a giant monster was suddenly rushing toward him. He moved and immediately appeared outside the spirit boat. He grabbed the spirit boat with his left hand and put it into his Storage Ring. Then, he pressed the formation map he had prepared with his right hand. ¡°The Chaos Formation!¡± Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 breath. But at the same time, afortable feeling arose spontaneously. He, at the entry level of the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, fought head-on with a cultivator at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he only suffered a small loss! Under normal circumstances, a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator would be enough to crush a first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm into dust! N?velDrama.Org content rights. Even if this was a cultivator at the peak of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In front of a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was nothing more than a little fat ant. Since he failed to kill Caspian with one move, the cultivator who sneak attacked Caspian was obviously very surprised. For a moment, he did not attack again. Instead, he stopped in the distance and looked at Caspian with cold eyes. On contrary, Caspian also had a chance to look at the other party¡¯s appearance. His whole body was wrapped in a ck cloak, with only a pair of eyes exposed. But this pair of eyes was like a poisonous snake, which made people feel extremely scared. It was as cold as an ancient well and as cold as a cier, as if there was no emotion in them. The ck cloak on the other party¡¯s body changed along with the wind. Sometimes it was wide, sometimes it was close to his body, and from time to time, distorted words would appear on the surface. These words formed another big character. Vaguely, it could be seen that this big character was a ¡°ghost¡±. Ghost-killing Pavilion! Caspian frowned and felt a chill in his heart. Although he was not born in Lunia, after he came to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, He had some understanding of the major forces of Lunia. Thergest cultivation sect in Lunia was Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and there were countless sects and families of different sizes. In addition, there were also many star-like individual cultivator organizations. Because individual cultivators didn¡¯t have the protection of families and sects, the road to cultivation was much more dangerous. Therefore, many individual cultivators would unite to form a bond, which was equivalent to holding a group to keep warm and taking care of each other. Most of individual cultivator organizations were for self-protection, in case that no one would help them when they were bullied. But, there were also some individual cultivator organizations that could get involved in some industries for some reasons. Normally, it was the nting management of the spiritual fields, as well as the escort of the caravan and so on. But there were some that looked much more bloody, such as killing and robbing. When Camille and Caspian were in Dragon Spine Mountain, cultivators in the bandit viges did this. However, the bandits in Dragon Spine Mountain were just making small trouble. The Ghost-killing Pavilion was notorious throughout the entire Lunia. One of the reasons was that the Ghost-killing Pavilion did business for killers. The other reason was that in the Ghost-killing Pavilion, there were many Spiritual Masters with Amethyst Pce Realms in the realm of killers! With Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm in charge, not to mention an individual cultivator organization, even if they established a sect, they were qualified to do so. After all, there was no Spiritual Master in six major sects. In addition to Spiritual Master, there were also many Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters in the Ghost-killing Pavilion who carried out assassination missions as Masters. Because of this, once the Ghost-killing Pavilion epted the task, they rarely failed. Even in Lunia, there had been a saying that there was no one who could not be killed by Ghost-killing Pavilion within three days. Of course, each of their tasks was extremely expensive, far beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. Such information shed through Caspian¡¯s mind. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. It turns out to be the killer of the Ghost-killing Pavilion. It seems that the employer really paid a lot for this order¡­ ¡°The disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect are not to be trifled with after all,¡± the other party said coldly. The sounding through the cloak was like metal rubbing against each other. It was extremely harsh, making people shudder. ¡°Since you know that I am a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and you still dare to take this order, aren¡¯t you afraid that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect will destroy your Ghost-killing Pavilion?¡± Caspian said with a faint smile. Caspian¡¯s words were obviously mocking and sarcastic, but when the other party heard them, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion felt that Caspian was afraid. Under the cloak, there was a clear look of contempt in the cultivator¡¯s eyes. However, his voice was still as cold as before. ¡°The dead disciple won¡¯t speak¡­¡± Swoosh! Before his opponent¡¯s voice died away, Caspian suddenly felt as if there was a p of thunder in his ears. Then there was a buzz in his mind, followed by an overwhelming pain, like pouring oil on a boiling sea. Divine sense attack! Caspian¡¯s breathing stopped. His opponent¡¯s realm was clearly much higher than his own, yet the other party was still so cautious. The other party first used his divine sense to attack, causing Caspian to lose consciousness for a moment. But, Caspian¡¯s brain was in sharp pain, his reaction was not slow at all. The instinct of countless life- and-death struggles made him react in an instant. Realizing that his opponent hadunched a sneak attack with Divine Sense, Caspian also condensed his Divine Sense and hit the other party hard. Woo! A muffled groan came from the mid-air. The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion, who was about to kill Caspian, covered his head with both hands and almost fell from the air in pain. He took more than ten steps back. After he finally stabilized his body, he looked at Caspian with confusion and horror. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 How could this fellow¡¯s divine sense be so strong! Under the cloak, the face of the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion was distorted at this time. On the one hand, it was caused by shock, on the other hand, it was painful. When he sneak attacked Caspian before, he felt as if his head had hit an iron te. At that time, he was shocked and surprised. If it weren¡¯t for this, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to make a move. When he was hit by Caspian again, he felt as if he were a normal person who had been hit on the head by an iron stick. And there were several nails embedded on this iron stick. When he received the mission before, he had thought that although the other party was a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the other party was half a step above the same level. But no matter what, he himself was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. His realm was much higher than his opponent¡¯s, so he wouldn¡¯t be defeated no matter what. But, after the collision with Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion had a bad idea in his heart. Although he might not be defeated, it would be humiliating if someone who had just entered Heavenly Spirit Realm made a mess of him. Thinking of this, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion hurriedly ran his spiritual Qi and tried to calm down the sharp pain in his head. At the same time, he looked at Caspian. When he looked up at Caspian, he was shocked again. Caspian opposite him was also looking at him. However, the other party¡¯s eyes had turned blood-red because his Divine Sense had been injured. He opened his mouth, and his mouth was full of white teeth. They were all soaked in blood. ¡°I want you to die!¡± Caspian, who was at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, said fiercely. As soon as he finished speaking, Caspianunched another Divine Sense attack. There were traces of magical power and magic. For Caspian, his opponent¡¯s realm was much higher than his, so it was inevitable for the other party to escape. However, there was no trace of the Divine Sense attack, so it was almost impossible for it to miss the target. Moreover, Caspian had just suffered a loss in the Divine Sense. Given his character, Caspian would naturally bring back the trouble in this respect. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Bang! This time, there was a dull thud in the void. Caspian had a splitting headache, so much so that his eyes darkened. However, he tried his best to narrow his eyes and look at her. The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion leaned his head back. A momentter, the mask covering his face was wet, and a faint dark red light was seeping out. ¡°You! How dare you! How dare you hurt me! ¡± The pain and shame turned into endless anger at this moment. The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion spat out some words through his teeth. All of a sudden, he seemed to have turned into a fierce knife rising from the sea of blood, ready to kill and destroy everything. The first target was to tear Caspian into tens of thousands of pieces! ¡°Not only do I have to hurt you, but I also want to kill you!¡± Caspian wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled grimly. ¡°Aurora Sky Cut!¡± The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion shouted. But his body didn¡¯t move. Caspian¡¯s head suddenly felt as if it had been drilled into by a drill and then twisted wildly. In an instant, his body began to spasm uncontrobly. Blood gushed out of his eyes, nose, and mouth. If it were any other cultivator at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, his head would have been blown to pieces. Although the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion was shouting magical power, he secretlyunched a sneak attack with his Divine Sense. Seeing that he had seeded, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion showed a grim smile. ¡°You are still too young. As long as the killer can kill the target, he will use any means!¡± After saying this, he pulled out his sword again. The golden sword radiance, along with his mountains of corpses and seas of blood, rushed into Caspian like a mighty river, destroying everything. ¡°Aurora Sky Cut!¡± Swoosh! This time, the sword radiance condensed into a beam. It was extremely sharp, as if it could pierce through all illusions. It stabbed straight toward the space between Caspian¡¯s eyebrows! ¡°Go to hell!¡± At this moment, the whole world, within a radius of 50 kilometers, was constantly shaking under the power of the sword radiance. Within a dozen miles, he arrived in a sh. The skin all over Caspian¡¯s body was cut into thin blood rings because of the cracks in the void. Suddenly, Caspian¡¯s closed eyes suddenly opened. There was silent darkness in his eyes. There was not a trace of white in his eyes. The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion could even see his own reflection clearly from Caspian¡¯s eyes. Seeing this scene caused his heart to tremble. For some reason, he felt a little flustered. The next moment, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion felt that Caspian¡¯s body exuded a horrible aura from the primitive times. Fierce, vicious, brutal, disaster, destruction, all kinds of auras filled with great destruction and despair arose spontaneously! It was as if at this time, heaven and earth descended into great disaster. All living things and souls were going to be crushed to ashes, souls and souls destroyed. ¡°This is¡­¡± The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion hesitated. At this time, he saw Caspian raise his hand and hold the sword radiance. The sharp sword radiance, which could pierce through the void, was caught by Caspian with bare hands at this moment. The golden light crackled and shatteredyer byyer like flying stars. In the end, only the sword body as thick as a little finger was left. Caspian held the sword and twisted it again. Creak! The thin long sword was instantly twisted into a hemp flower. All the inscriptions and formations inside were shattered. In a sh, a spirit tool turned into scrap metal. The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion took a deep breath, and the look in his eyes changed from shock to horror. He only felt that his soul seemed to be held by an invisible hand. Life and death depended on the other party¡¯s will. Run! This was the first reaction of the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion after he came to his senses. But in next second, he saw the corner of Caspian¡¯s mouth twitch. Although Caspian didn¡¯t put on a smile in the end, his mocking expression could even be felt by a fool. The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion couldn¡¯t care too much. He pped his storage pouch. In an instant, nine fist-sized skeletons formed a circle with green fire in their eyes and flew toward Caspian. ¡°Nine Dead Ghost Infant Thunder!¡± As soon as magic weapon attacked, the mouths of the nine skeletons opened, and the sounding from their mouths seemed to be that of hundreds and thousands of babies. They drilled into people¡¯s ears and rubbed against their eardrums, which was shocking and frightening. People¡¯s hearts seemed to stop beating. At the same time, every skeleton was burning fiercely, as if fireballs were attached to Caspian in an instant, like maggots in the bones. Caspian¡¯s whole body was burning with a terrible green me, as if it had turned into a human-shaped torch. The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion took the opportunity to let go of the sword hilt and retreat 300 meters. Looking at the burning Caspian, the cultivator¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. He smiled grimly and said, ¡°This Nine-death Ghostly Infant Thunder is my trump card, and I got it from the mother of Ghost Infant. This magic weapon was refined from the liver and blood of 999 babies. It was full of evil and resentment. Once you were hit by this magic weapon, you would suffer one of the most vicious curses in the world and die from endless torture! These Ghost Infants will bite your tendons and flesh, suck your blood essence, and devour your soul! During this process, you will feel it clearly until your soul is destroyed!¡± Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 ¡°Haha!¡± The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion looked at Caspian andughed wildly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. His face was full of pride and ridicule. But, after a while, the expression on his face began to freeze. Although the smile was still on his face, it seemed to be particrly forceful at this time. Doubts and embarrassment began to surface. Because not far ahead, although the green me was still burning, Caspian¡¯s body was motionless. And he didn¡¯t even scream. Could it be that he¡¯s already dead? The cultivator of the Ghostkilling Pavilion couldn¡¯t help but think of this. After a moment¡¯s thought, a fierce light shed in his eyes, and he suddenly swung his arm. A thick ck chain shot toward Caspian like a ck python. The chain moved in the air, and suddenly, there was the sound of flood rolling. The surrounding void was shaken and folded, as if it was going to break in the next moment. The chain flew to the front of Caspian and suddenly turned around. After a few swooshes, it firmly bound Caspian. However, Caspian¡¯s body still hovered there motionlessly. He didn¡¯t even resist at the very least. Seeing this, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that he died the moment he was hit by the Nine Dead Ghost Infant Thunder¡­ He snorted and looked back and forth at Caspian with unfriendly eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. Otherwise, I would have nned to¡­ Huh?¡± Before he could finish his words, the cultivator saw the chain that bound Caspian suddenly move. Then, the whole chain broke inch by inch. The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion suddenly held his breath and widened his eyes. How can this be¡­ Phew! Then, the burning green me went out. Caspian was unscathed. He stood there, looking at the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion with his white eyes. Although it was just a light nce, it immediately made the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion¡¯s heartstrings tighten and his internal organs twitch. ¡°How, how could this be¡­ The Nine Dead Ghostly Infant Thunder¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Talking about this¡­¡± Caspian raised his hand. A ck skull the size of an adult¡¯s fist was tossed and flung in his palm. Although it was impossible for the skull to put on an expression, at this moment, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion could clearly feel the Rancorous Qi and Nether Spirits inside the skull trembling in fear. The cultivator¡¯s face immediately turned green and white. The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a mocking smile. When the skull fell back to his palm, he clenched his five fingers. Crack! As a faint desperate scream came from the void, the skull was immediately crushed into pieces, sted into powder, and turned into ashes. ¡°What¡­ Broken thing¡­ Is also a¡­ Treasure¡­¡± The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion was shocked. Seeing this scene, his heart sank into the bottom of the valley bit by bit. He felt that all the blood in his body had solidified and his hands and feet had turned cold. It was not only because the other party suddenly became ten or even a hundred times stronger at this moment, but also because in the process, the cultivator tried to connect with the Nine Dead Ghost Infant Thunder and called it back, but he could not get any response. The other party stood there, and his aura alone cut off the connection between him and magic weapon! ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion felt his throat dry. After swallowing hard, he asked in a hoarse voice. Although he knew that he should not give up, it was still possible for him to escape with his ability. But he didn¡¯t know why, but at this time, waves of desperate thoughts kept surging into his heart like a tide, and he couldn¡¯t stop them. The other party just stood there, but the horrible pressure made him feel as if his soul was being crushed into paper. In an instant, his robe was soaked in sweat. Every time he breathed, he felt as if there was a mountain pressing down on his chest. It was extremely difficult to breathe. However, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion was still struggling to hold on. Even though sweat was flowing into his eyes at this moment, which made his eyes hurt very much, he still looked at Caspian and wanted to know how Caspian did it. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t deserve to¡­ Know¡­¡± Hong! As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian took a step forward. At this moment, the mountains and rivers were shaking, the sun and moon shaking, stars filling the sky, about to fall. Caspian arrived in front of the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion. ¡°I want to ask you¡­ A¡­ Question¡­¡± ¡°Wh¡­what?¡± The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion shivered. If any of cultivators saw this, they would never be able to believe what they were seeing. A cultivator of the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, in front of a cultivator of the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, was as weak as a little white rabbit. ¡°How much money am I worth¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion was stunned for a moment, and then he realized what the other party wanted to ask. But at this time, why did this guy ask this? Although he thought so, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion did not dare to make a sound. His face was pale, and he raised a trembling hand and raised a finger. ¡°100 million¡­ Spirit stones¡­ Um¡­¡± Caspian frowned. The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion trembled and almost fell from the air. What a joke! A hundred million spirit stones was more than enough to hire a cultivator at the peak of Amethyst Pce Realm! Caspian saw some clues from the fleeting expression on the other party¡¯s face. His eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°10,000,000¡­ Spirit stones¡­¡± Caspian was in a bad mood after losing ten times as much. The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion also noticed the dissatisfaction of Caspian. B-But ten million was not a small amount¡­ In the Ghost-killing Pavilion, 10 million spirit stones was the lowest price for Amethyst Pce Realm¡­ But, but you¡¯re only at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. It¡¯s not the time for Amethyst Pce Realm to make a move¡­ Thinking of this, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion wanted to cry. Looking at the other party¡¯s deformed facial features and the two big tears in the other party¡¯s eyes, Caspian¡¯s eyes were as cold as the cold wind, which almost froze the surrounding hundreds of miles. At this moment, the originally clear sky was covered with dark clouds, and the lead gray thick clouds were pressing down heavily, giving people a sense of despair, as if the sky was going to copse and the earth was going to sink. ¡°Only¡­ One million¡­¡± At this moment, even an idiot could feel Caspian¡¯s dissatisfaction. Although he knew that if he admitted it, it would directly ignite the dissatisfaction and anger umted by the other side, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion did not dare to lie under the oppressive gaze of Caspian. When two streams of hot tears finally flowed down, the cultivator nodded. Then, Caspian pressed his hand on the other party¡¯s head. His five fingers were like a mountain, which instantly made the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion feel that the sun and the moon were upside down, and the five elements were in disorder. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Too¡­ Cheap¡­¡± Swoosh! All of a sudden, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion was thrown up in the air like a meteor hammer by Caspian. Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 Sizzle! The speed was too fast. The body of the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion rubbed against the air around him, and even burst out a brilliant spark. Momentster, his robe began to burn and fall off. Because spiritual Qi in his body was suppressed, the dignified Master at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t even activate Body-protection Gang at this moment. The skin and flesh seemed to be rubbing against a stone, and arge amount of blood oozed out. Within a few breaths, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion had be a bloody man. The next moment, Caspian swept his arm and threw the other party from mid-air to the ground. Hong! The cultivator¡¯s body passed through theke like a meteorite in mid-air and then smashed into the lake, as if tens of thousands of shells had exploded at the same time. Bang! Theke water was blown up hundreds of meters high, revealing the mud-covered bottom of theke. Theke water poured down from mid-air like a rainstorm. Caspian alsonded heavily on the chest of the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion. Bam! There was another loud noise. It was as if a giant was trampling on the earth. Waves suddenly surged at the bottom of theke. Theke kept running. The area of theke suddenly expanded and swallowed dozens of miles of the surrounding ground before stopping. The heavy rain fell from the sky, dense like a curtain of rain. But when they reached the area around Caspian, they were pushed aside by an invisible force. Caspian looked at the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion under his feet indifferently. No one dared to underestimate a Third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, even in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If it was in Efras, it would have been normal for them to be the Headmaster of a sect. But at this time, the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion was covered with cracks, like broken porcin, lying in the mud. His eyes were full of fear and despair as he looked at Caspian. He already knew what would happen to him. He also knew that it was impossible for him to escape. Now, he only hoped that the other party would give him a quick death. But, Caspian began to talk to himself as if he didn¡¯t care about the other party at all. ¡°You said¡­ Soul devouring¡­¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Soul-Devouring?¡± Hearing these two words, a trace of fear shed in the eyes of the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion. Although he had expected that it was impossible for the other party to kill him so easily. Because the other party must want to know who wanted to kill him. The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion was even ready to be tortured. However, when he heard that the other party was going to snatch his soul, he could not help but tremble. This was the cruelest interrogation method. ¡°Your¡­ Realm¡­ Is too low¡­ To snatch away¡­. His soul¡­ Might even¡­ cause backfire¡­.¡± Caspian¡¯s voice came to the ears of the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion. Hearing this, cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion couldn¡¯t help but be confused. Why did the other party¡¯s tone sound like he was talking to someone? But there was no one else around. The cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion was confused, but suddenly his heart sank. He looked up and found that Caspian was looking at him with his dark eyes. There was no sorrow or joy in the other party¡¯s eyes. The more it was like this, the more fearful and desperate the cultivator was. Because the other party didn¡¯t care about him at all. ¡°I¡¯ll help¡­ You¡­ Take a look¡­ ¡± With this, Caspian raised his hand and took a deep breath. Then, he put his five fingers on the head of the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion. Paw! The head of the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion was crushed. Seeing this, Caspian was stunned. ¡°Too¡­ Too fragile¡­ Sorry¡­¡± It was rare for the one behind the Gates of Hell to blush. However, the expression on his face was still very serious. Caspian¡¯s palm was covered with sticky blood. He loosened his five fingers and the body of the cultivator of the Ghost-killing Pavilion fell into the muddy water. Caspian raised his bloody hand and quickly waved it a few times in the air. Suddenly, a string of runes written with blood stopped in mid-air. After a while, runes gradually seeped into the void. A piece of the void slowly protruded like a mirror. A picture appeared in the mirror. It was a young man in gorgeous clothes. However, at the first sight of this young master, people would pay attention to his imposing manner. He was like a golden dragon wrapped around his waist, with purple Qi lingering between his eyebrows. He was rich and noble, and he was superior to all living beings. ¡°You know¡­ Um¡­ Okay¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the ck in Caspian¡¯s eyes disappeared, and his pupils became ck and white again. Hiss! The moment he regained control of his body, Caspian could not help gasping and pressing between his eyebrows with his hand. When he gave his body to the one behind the Gates of Hell just now, he had not felt it yet. As soon as he took over his body, he immediately felt a sharp pain in his brain, as if his brain had been sshed with boiling water. If it weren¡¯t for his firm will, he might have fainted from the sudden pain. Even so, Caspian still stumbled and barely managed to stand firm. Spiritual Qi was out of control, so that the rain in the air poured down. But, after being poured by the cold rain, Caspian felt the pain in his head eased a little. After taking a deep breath, he covered his forehead and smiled. At first, he just shrugged with a chuckle, but soon heughed out loud. Although he had almost suffered a great loss today, there was one thing he was sure about. There was no way to defeat him with the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator¡¯s Divine Sense. That is to say, under the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, if my Divine Sense attacks with all my strength, I will be an idiot even if I don¡¯t die. If one doesn¡¯t pay attention to it, the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm will also suffer a great loss¡­ Behind his wet hair revealed Caspian¡¯s bright eyes. Divine sense was damaged, and it could not be recovered in a short time. It needed the help of medicinal ingredients and time to recover. However, this was only in the case of ordinary medicinal ingredients. And now, Caspian was not short of exotic minerals and produce that could nourish his body. After making a trip to the treasures of the 12 countries and returning, Caspian had already recovered. As for the pain after his Divine Sense was damaged. It didn¡¯t exist at all. In this world, there were no difficult andplicated diseases that could not be solved by a Heaven Treasure or Earth Treasure that was more than 20,000 years old. If one didn¡¯t work, then there would be two. If two of them weren¡¯t enough, then ten of them would be enough! Now that Caspian was rich and powerful, he had the confidence. After the sharp pain in his head was relieved, Caspian¡¯s mind was no longer affected. ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t expect that you would be angry not because you were ambushed, but because you felt that the price of one million spirit stones was too low. I don¡¯t know how much spirit stones is worth in your era¡­ But now, one million spirit stones was really a lot¡­ When I first entered Heavenly Stars Sect, I only had one spirit stone a month as my sry.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me snatching it¡­ Oh no, starting from nothing, there wouldn¡¯t be so many spirit stones for cultivation now. As for the mastermind behind all this¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes fell on the image of the young master in luxurious clothes who was gradually disappearing at this time. He smiled grimly and said, ¡°I know who it is¡­ This debt, including the Ghost-killing Pavilion, will be settled slowly after sitting down. I have to go back to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect first and upgrade my identity¡­¡± Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 Eight dayster, Caspian returned to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The moist sea breeze made Caspian feel refreshed. This trip was full of twists and turns. First of all, he encountered a sneak attack from the moment he left. However, the benefits brought by the great risk were enough to satisfy people. Not to mention anything else, just the change in realm alone was enough to make him feel proud. Among the group of disciples who entered Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect with him, he must be the first to break through to Heavenly Spirit Realm. At that time, in terms of Spirit Severing Road, the realm of Caspian was not the highest. After returning to the sect and reporting to it, Caspian¡¯s status in the sect would also be greatly improved. After all, Heavenly Spirit Realm was a dividing line for cultivators on the road to immortality. After returning to the sect territory, Caspian went straight to the Sky-sea Pavilion in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The Sky-sea Pavilion was responsible for personnel changes. The personnel changes included the promotion of the disciples, the identification of Elder, the record of the position, and the production of the disciples¡¯ Life Cards. Ordinary disciples were naturally not qualified to be made Life Cards by the sect. Under normal circumstances, only when one reached Heavenly Spirit Realm could one be recognized by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and then be made a Life Cards and let it stand in the door. Soon, Caspian arrived at the Sky-sea Pavilion. The Sky-sea Pavilion was built on an isted cliff on an ind. It stood tall and mighty, giving people a feeling of being independent of the rest of the world. Moreover, half of the buildings were suspended in mid-air, giving people a sense of elegance and beauty of returning by the wind. Not only the Sky-sea Pavilion, but also the entire ind was bathed in a soft light. At first nce, one could feel the refreshing feeling of bathing in the morning sun. Because there were many disciples and Elders in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and there were frequent personnel transfers and appointments, there were arge number of people entering and exiting the Sky-sea Pavilion. However, no one would fly freely on the ind. Every cultivatornded on the edge of the ind and walked toward the Sky-sea Pavilion. Without an important thing or permission from elders, the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could not fly freely in the territory of the sect, or they would be severely punished. This was the rule of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and everyone had to abide by it. Caspian followed the rules and walked over. When he arrived at the gate of the Sky-sea Pavilion, a white spirit light suddenly appeared and enveloped Caspian. Caspian raised his eyebrows slightly and soon came to his senses. This was the Sky-sea Pavilion¡¯s formation to identify disciples. If a disciple was possessed by demons or monsters or if a demon transformed into a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, his original appearance would be seen through under the spirit light. The image of the figure of Caspian soon appeared on the gate. This image was also Caspian, not evil, nor was it anyone else. This meant that there was nothing wrong with Caspian. The spirit light quickly retreated from Caspian¡¯s body and shone on another disciple who was about to enter the gate. After entering the Sky-sea Pavilion, there were many disciples in robes, but they were busy and orderly. Caspian came to a millstone-like magic weapon with a height of three floors. There were alsodders around magic weapon. Many disciples gathered in front of magic weapon and lit up their own jade identification badges on the magic weapon. Caspian followed. He lit up his jade identification badge on the magic weapon. Soon, a row of small characters appeared on magic weapon, saying, ¡°A79.¡± Caspian looked up and soon found the location marked by the number. It was on the second floor not far away. Although the internal area of the Sky-sea Pavilion was veryrge, its designs were exquisite. It would not be congested or needed to wait in line for a long time. Caspian came to the room of A79 and shone jade identification badge on a formation te in front of the door. The door of the room suddenly opened slowly. When Caspian walked in, he immediately saw an old cultivator sitting in front of him. Although the cultivator looked to be in his 70s or 80s, his eyes were bright and his skin was ruddy, giving people a strong sense of oppression. If it were any other disciple, their faces would definitely change even if they didn¡¯t shake. However, Caspian¡¯s Divine Soul was extremely powerful, and he had killed too many high-level cultivators along the way. Therefore, the pressure of the realm that others instinctively feared wasmon to him. It was like the spring breeze in April, and his face was no longer cold. In the face of the elder of the sect, Caspian was neither humble nor arrogant. He bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Caspian pays my respects to Elder¡­¡± Elder looked up and sized up Caspian. Suddenly, Caspian felt that the sense of oppression had disappeared. However, because he lowered his eyebrows at this moment, he didn¡¯t see that Elder looked at him with a look of appreciation. ¡°Caspian, why are you here today?¡± Elder asked. ¡°I¡¯ve just been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, so I¡¯m here to ask Elder to record for me.¡± After saying that, Caspian handed over his jade identification badge. ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm? Not bad¡­¡± Elder nodded. ¡°This is the most important step for you to make great progress on the path of immortality. How long have you been apprenticed to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± ¡°14 months,¡± said Caspian. ¡°14 months, huh, not bad¡­ Huh?¡± The Elder suddenly looked up and looked straight at Caspian. ¡°You mean 14 months?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°Last May, I justpleted the Spirit Severing Road and it should be recorded in jade identification badge.¡± The elder injected a wisp of spiritual Qi into Caspian¡¯s jade identification badge. Jade identification badges of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples not only revealed their disciples¡¯ identities, but also recorded the important events that happened to them in the sect, as well as the consequences of their rewards and punishments. At this time, the elder looked around and immediately saw the relevant records of Spirit Severing Road. When he saw that when Caspian had just finished his Spirit Severing Road and entered Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he was only at the first level of Holy Land Realm. The elder¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped. At this moment, Caspian felt that the atmosphere in the room suddenly changed. A pressure that was even heavier than before pressed down on his shoulder with a bang. Caspian looked up and looked at the elder with no fear. He could see that elder¡¯s eyes were shining with a brilliant light. Shock, confusion, astonishment, and vignce could be seen. Seeing his eyes, Caspian suddenly understood what the elder was worried about. However, before Caspian could speak, the Elder opened his mouth and asked in a particrly serious tone, ¡°Caspian, in just a year or so, you havepleted a whole realm improvement¡­ It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, because since ancient times, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had nevercked talented disciples who turned into dragons overnight¡­¡± ¡°But now I need you to give me a guarantee first, that is, you can guarantee that you didn¡¯t take crooked ways, didn¡¯t practice evil demon methods, didn¡¯t have soul-absorbing Grim Reaper, and relied on your own efforts and some adventures to reach the current Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous¡­¡± Seeing that Caspian looked confused, the elderforted him again. Caspian had no ulterior motives in the first ce, so at this moment, he just let the other party examine him. As for the Gates of Hell deep in sea of consciousness. That didn¡¯t have much to do with Caspian¡¯s cultivation. Moreover, Caspian also knew that the examination of the elder would never check sea of consciousness. The main examination was the Qi Sea in his dantian and Blood Soul in his tendons and vessels. There was no problem with these for Caspian. During the examination, Caspian heard a soft sound of surprise from the Elder. When he looked at the elder, the other party shook his head again, indicating that Caspian didn¡¯t need to worry. Before long, the elder withdrew the blue light and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ There¡¯s no sign of evil practice in your body. It seems that you¡¯ve had a great adventure on your way to practice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my good luck,¡± said Caspian. The elder waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s your opportunity and adventure, as well as your secret. If you don¡¯t want to tell it, no one will ask more. But I have a question¡­¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Elder.¡± Since the other party had proposed it, Caspian naturally had to respond. ¡°Your Blood Soul is amazing. It seems that you are not only a Divine Cultivator?¡± The Elder asked. ¡°I do have some foundation for body cultivation.¡± Caspian smiled. ¡°Elder, please forgive me. It¡¯s not convenient for me to say more¡­¡± ¡°Okay, it doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± The Elder nodded, then pointed to jade identification badge of Caspian and said, ¡°You have used up the guardian Divine Sense inside¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I encountered a little danger at that time.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°I had no choice but to use this only chance to save my life.¡± There was nothing to hide about the fact that the protective Divine Sense in jade identification badge had been consumed. As long as they wanted, they could check it out. Instead of finding an excuse to hide it, it was better to admit it openly. ¡°It seems that the situation at that time was indeed very dangerous¡­¡± The Elder nodded. Before Caspian could start, the Elder suddenly pointed at jade identification badge. Immediately, a golden light shed and entered jade identification badge. After receiving jade identification badge that Elder had returned, Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly froze and his heart froze. He raised his head and looked at the Elder in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± This Elder actually helped him replenish the guardian Divine Sense in jade identification badge! Just now, it was at the tip of his finger! After all, once the guardian Divine Sense in jade identification badge of the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was consumed, it would no longer exist and it could only be used once in a lifetime. The rule was recorded as the sect rules. But now, not only did this Elder help Caspian, but more importantly, he did it in a sh! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. A light finger! Not only did the elder break the rules, but this finger was also so rxed andfortable. The guardian divine, which others regarded as the life-saving talisman, but in front of this Elder, was as easy as eating and drinking water. The Elder was obviously very satisfied with the surprise on Caspian¡¯s face. He nodded and threw another white light into the hands of Caspian. Caspian took it and suddenly felt a chill in his palm. When he looked closer, he found that it was a palm-sized snowke. The snowkes was obviously condensed from spiritual Qi. It didn¡¯t melt after years, and it was cold. However, when held in the palm of his hand, it made people feel cool andfortable, and their spirits became excited. ¡°If you run into any problems in your cultivation and don¡¯t get an answer, you cane to the Sky-sea Pavilion to find me with this,¡± The Elder said. Caspian immediately understood that this Elder had developed a sense of appreciation and promotion for him. He did not hesitate and immediately bowed to express his gratitude. ¡°Well, from today on, you are Heavenly Spirit Realm Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. There are more than 1,200 Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters in our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± Hearing this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help gasping. There were only a dozen Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters in Heavenly Stars Sect. It was no wonder that the number of Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was the number one in Lunia. However, it was obvious that the Elder not only had expectations for Caspian. ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm Master is just the starting point of your Path to Immortality¡­ The real strong people in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were cultivators of Amethyst Pce Realm. There were now more than thirty Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­ I hope your name will appear in the future Spiritual Master of Violet Manor.¡± After that, the Elder took another deep look at Caspian, his eyes full of expectation. Obviously, he was very optimistic about the promotion speed of Caspian and his current solid foundation. ¡°I will definitely work hard to cultivate¡­¡± Caspian replied and bowed. Caspian didn¡¯t make a full guarantee. It seemed that he didn¡¯t have confidence, but he showed a cautious, calm heart. In an instant, this answer was recognized by the Elder. ¡°I¡¯ve already imprinted a master mark on your jade identification badge. You can go directly to the sixth floor of the Sky-sea Pavilion to get your new Magic Robe, magic weapon, and the rest of the rewards.¡± The Elder waved at Caspian. But when Caspian was about to leave, the Elder asked casually, ¡°By the way, Caspian¡­ Did you join an organization formed by any disciple?¡± Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 ¡°An organization?¡± CaspianCaspian turned around with a puzzled look. When he heard the Elder¡¯s question, CaspianCaspian¡¯s first reaction was Crape Myrtle Sect. Crape Myrtle Sect was an organization automatically formed by the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Grand Pure Emperor was one of the best among Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples. He was nowhere to be seen. However, all the people in the Crape Myrtle Sect admired him very much, even to the point that they believed in him. His influence even exceeded the Crape Myrtle Sect and spread to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It should be known that the merit system that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was using now was proposed by Grand Pure Emperor. Such a person was probably not just a disciple in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Unfortunately, even the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect did not know much about this mysterious Grand Pure Emperor. As a result, until now, CaspianCaspian only knew that this mysterious person was the elder brother of Star Nelson, whose nickname was Grand Pure Emperor, and even his real name was unknown. At this time, the elder seemed to be very concerned about this matter, and from his performance just now, he was definitely not an ordinary person among Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so CaspianCaspian subconsciously wanted to ask him about Grand Pure Emperor. After hesitating for a while, CaspianCaspian decided not to ask first. So hestill looked puzzled and asked in confusion, ¡°Elder, what¡¯s the matter with the organization formed by disciples?¡± Seeing this, Elder was slightly stunned. Then he nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve just entered the sect less than two years ago. It¡¯s normal that no one noticed you¡­¡± Speaking of this, he looked deeply at CaspianCaspian and said, ¡°Today, you have been promoted to the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. After the records are recorded, you will definitely attract the attention of many disciples in the sect. In our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, in order to help each other, disciples will form alliance association. When you get back, even when you step out of the Sky-sea Pavilion, there will be disciples who will come to contact you and hope that you can join their organization¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± CaspianCaspian blinked. At this time, CaspianCaspian simply stopped walking out of the room and saluted to the elder. ¡°I haven¡¯t been in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for a long time, so please exin to me what kind of organizations there are in the sect now and whether I need to join them, Elder¡­ If I join them, what I need to pay attention to.¡± From Elder¡¯s words, CaspianCaspian could tell that the other party obviously had something to tell him. He didn¡¯t know much about the sect disciples, so he had no reason to miss the opportunity to ask. Unfortunately, the Elder¡¯s answer was not exactly what CaspianCaspian expected. The elder just shook his head. ¡°There are benefits and disadvantages in joining the organization. As for the specifics, you have to make your own choice. The advice I can give you is not to join an organization in a hurry¡­ Be careful and then choose whether or not to do it.¡± Hearing Elder¡¯sst sentence, a bright light shed in CaspianCaspian¡¯s eyes. Whether or not to do it¡­ The meaning of these words meant that he could choose to join or not. But now that CaspianCaspian had connected the attitude of the Elder, the other party didn¡¯t seem to want CaspianCaspian to join some kind of organizations. CaspianCaspian pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thank you for your guidance, Elder¡­ I will pay attention to it myself. At present, my main energy will still be focused on improving my realm.¡± ¡°Well, go ahead. After you get the reward for your promotion to Heavenly Spirit Realm, the sect will also prepare a mountain for you to live and cultivate¡­¡± The Elder nodded and waved at Caspian.Caspian. After CaspianCaspian left the room, the Elder still looked thoughtful. In 14 months, the first level of Holy Land Realm to the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ The Elder raised his head and looked in the direction where CaspianCaspian had just left. This speed is faster than Nelson¡­ Well¡­ What will the Crape Myrtle Sect do¡­ After leaving the room, CaspianCaspian walked to the sixth floor while thinking. He was good at guessing people¡¯s minds. Although the Elder didn¡¯t say much just now, he could guess many useful things from the Elder¡¯s words and attitude. This Elder can ignore the sect rules and help me replenish my guardian Divine Sense easily, so he must have a high status in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­ If he represented the attitude of Elders of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, did that mean that the Crape Myrtle Sect had now aroused the dissatisfaction of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? Obviously, the Elder didn¡¯t want me to join the Crape Myrtle Sect¡­ But is this the personal idea of the Elder, or the idea of the high-level officials of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? CaspianCaspian knew that now that he had killed many disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect, once these things were leaked out, the Crape Myrtle Sect would never let him go. Therefore, if he could borrow some external forces at this time, he would be very happy. Only a fool would do something like being an iron-headed kid. Of course, the premise was that he killed Crape Myrtle Sect disciples could not be revealed now, so that he could use the external forces. When CaspianCaspian was thinking about something, he kept walking. Soon, he arrived at the sixth floor. On the sixth floor, there were also sect elders responsible for his promotion. Of course,pared with the mysterious elder on the Second floor who had unfathomable strength, elders who were in charge of affairs here were not as powerful as that elder just now. These elders could only be called half elder. Their main business was to serve the sect. After handing over his jade identification badge, CaspianCaspian soon received his promotion reward. First of all, there was a circle of gold on jade identification badge. This was the symbol of the identity of Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. Then he also got a new robe. There were golden patterns on the sleeves of the robe. In addition to the golden lines and the symbol of the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, the robe itself was also a third-grade spirit tool! If CaspianCaspian was not lucky enough to have amazing numbers of magic weapons and high-level magic weapons, a third-ss spirit tool would definitely be a very luxurious magic weapon for a cultivator who had just entered Heavenly Spirit Realm. Most of cultivators were satisfied to have a first-ss spirit tool when they first entered Heavenly Spirit Realm. With a second-ss spirit tool, they could make countless people envious. Only arge sect like Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would be so wealthy. The disciples of the sect would be awarded a third-grade spirit tool robe as soon as they entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The third reward was 100 spirit stones. 100 spirit stones was not a lot. However, the purity of spirit stones awarded by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was extremely high. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The fourth reward was a cultivation method, the Bright Moon Heart Technique. CaspianCaspian originally thought that after reaching Heavenly Spirit Realm, he could officially learn the inherited magical power of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Today, after asking the elder, he learned that the Inheritance magical power of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could only be learned after reaching the mid level of the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Elder on the sixth floor seemed to be worried that CaspianCaspian would be anxious, so heforted and encouraged the other party. However, CaspianCaspian was not in a hurry at all. Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 He knew his own realm very well. Not long after the other cultivators entered the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, it would take them several years to upgrade to mid level, even if everything went well. Caspian knew that he was only one step away from the mid level of the first level. This time, after absorbing the Divine Soul of the Devil¡¯s Infante, his strength did not seem to have increased significantly, but the improvement of his spirit and will could greatly help him break through the shackles of his realm. Even Caspian felt that it was very likely that he could be promoted to the mid level of the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm before the end of Spirit Severing Road. He could naturally learn the inherited magical power of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After all, the inherited magical power of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was not something an ordinary magical power couldpare with. Each magical power was outstanding in magical powers of the same property. Those who chose magical powerpatible with his property would improve their strength by leaps and bounds once they seeded. As for Bright Moon Heart Technique, Caspian did not underestimate it. This was also the unique cultivation method of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After cultivation, it could help cultivators to improve the recovery speed of spiritual Qi, and at the same time, it could help cultivators to calm down and concentrate to assist the cultivation. Caspian had received four rewards. The following rewards were the most important. He would receive an independent ind for cultivation. In the past, Caspian lived in houses one after another. Although the house was maintained by formation and was independent of the void, its area was much larger than what it looked like on the surface. However, in order to cultivate in this house, one had to abide by the many rules of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Now that he had be a Master and gained his own independent ind, it waspletely different. The most significant change was that all things on this ind could be used by him. As long as he was strong enough, it would not be a problem for him to tear open a void crack on the ind. In short, Caspian was the owner of this ind. Even if he was unhappy, it didn¡¯t matter if he blew up the whole ind. There would be elders in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to restore the whole ind for him. As for the area of the ind, there was no need to mention it. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In the original house, even if there was formation to expand the void, it could be three times bigger than before. That was the limit. Now, the ind, which had no end at all, was more than a thousand timesrger than a house. As for how to build buildings on the ind, there was no need for Caspian to worry about it. After Caspian proposed the basic requirements, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would send out Giant Spirit Beast to build a pce for him on the ind in a few hours. When Caspian lived in it, he could change the details by himself. At this time, what Caspian needed to do was to choose his own ind. With a wave of the elder¡¯s arm, the entire ind map of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect appeared on the dome. The elder waved his arm again, and one of the areas quickly expanded and appeared in front of Caspian. In this area, there were many inds, at least nearly a thousand of them. However, some of the inds were green and some were red. The elder exined to Caspian, ¡°The red inds have already been chosen by the disciples of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and the green inds are avable¡­ You can choose at will. After you take a fancy to the ind, I can show you the details of the ind, and the size of the sea around the ind belongs to you.¡± ¡°And the area of the sea?¡± Caspian was curious. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Elder nodded. ¡°Normally, the Sea Area with a radius of at least a hundred miles belongs to you. If you were lucky enough to have the spring of Spirit Spring in this Sea Area, then this spring would be yours. No one else had the right to use it, let alone snatch it. Anyone who tries to take it by force will vite the sect¡¯s rules. Not only will they be severely punished, but they will also be deducted merits!¡± After listening to the Elder¡¯s exnation, Caspian began to carefully check the ind. The shapes of these inds were very strange. Some were square, some were like horses¡¯ hooves, some were long, and some were like sea stars, all kinds of colors. However, the overall area should not be much different. In that case, the main difference is the ind and the resources that upy the Sea Area¡­ Caspian thought to himself. At this moment, he remembered Bowen Pullman. Bowen had once said that he knew how to look at people¡¯s fate. If he were here at this time, he might be able to see that which ind was more abundant with spiritual Qi through the skill of looking at the fate. Where there was abundant spiritual Qi, there must be more resources. However, it was a pity that Bowen was on Spirit Severing Road with the others and could not help Caspian. Just as Caspian was thinking about this, he nced at the elder standing straight beside him. Suddenly, Caspian thought of something and wondered why he himself suddenly became stupid. Although Bowen is not here, Isn¡¯t there a prepared Elder present? The Elder was responsible for the selection of the inds. Over time, he would naturally be more clear about the difference between the inds than himself. After making up his mind, Caspian quietly observed the Elder. Soon, Caspian made up his mind. ¡°Elder¡­¡± Caspian looked at the other party. ¡°Have you made your choice?¡± The elder asked with a smile. ¡°Excuse me, Elder, are you practicing the fire-property magical power?¡± After Caspian finished speaking, he immediately exined, ¡°Because I see that although Elder¡¯s aura is restrained, there seems to be a me burning in your eyes. It seems as if there is a zing sun rotating in your body. So I guess that Elder is practicing the fire-property of our sect¡­¡± ¡°Can you see that?¡± Elder¡¯s eyes shed and he said in surprise. At the same time, he looked back and forth at Caspian. ¡°I¡¯ve had a fortuitous encounter, so my Divine Sense is a little higher than those at the same level, so I¡¯m a little more sensitive,¡± Caspian said. This half-elder was actually the same as Caspian, and both of them were at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He chose to be an Elder of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and work for the sect after there was no hope of promotion. In terms of realm, Caspian was equal to his. In terms of status, Caspian would have a greater future, but the Half Elder¡¯s Qi and blood had begun to dry up. If he had not had a great opportunity in this life, he would have died when the oil was exhausted. Therefore, under normal circumstances, even if the disciples who came here to choose the ind were polite to him, they would only be polite on the surface. Of course, the Elder could see that. But today, he could feel that Caspian¡¯s respect for him was from the bottom of his heart. This touched him very much. In addition, jade identification badge handed over by Caspian also indicated that the elder who examined Caspian was extraordinary. It was very likely to be that elder. To be recognized by that Elder meant that this disciple was not an ordinary person. Therefore, at this time, this half-elder was also very interested in what Caspian wanted to say. Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 After paying attention to the half-elder¡¯s expression, Caspian continued, ¡°I also have outstanding fire property. When I improve another realm, magical power I cultivate will also be a fire property magical power.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± As expected, the half-elder¡¯s face revealed a look of interest. If cultivators practiced a magical power of the same nature, it would be easy to close the distance between them. This kind of feeling was quite simr to when one met his peers from the outside world. After saying these words, Caspian could clearly feel that the look the half-elder looked at him had changed again. There was appreciation, as well as the love and care of the elders when they looked at the younger generation. Seeing this scene, Caspian was more confident of the n in his heart. Moreover, Caspian was not lying. His fire property was indeed outstanding. In addition, his light property, water property, earth property, and other properties were all outstanding. The next moment, Caspian turned his wrist and took out something he had prepared. He said, ¡°Because I need to strengthen the fire property, I should pay more attention to the natural precious materials in this respect than others¡­ A few days ago, I have obtained some of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions¡¯ poisonous tails. Although the poisonous tails were full of poison, it was the fire toxin that required the fire property constitution the most. As long as they can be refined into elixirs to improve the fire property, it will not be difficult.¡± At this point, Caspian could clearly see a glimmer of light shing in the half-elder¡¯s eyes. Obviously, the Half-Elder had understood what Caspian meant. Even if his vigor was nowpletely exhausted, the Red Willow Fire Scorpion¡¯s poison tail would not allow him to progress further on the path of Immortality. But he had nsmen. The younger generation in the n must also need it. What¡¯s more, it was rare to see a Heaven Treasure or Earth Treasure that could increase the elemental nature of one¡¯s body. It was definitely not easy to get it. Seeing that the other side was tempted, Caspian directly stepped down the steps for the other side. ¡°I have refined some elixirs. After taking them, the effect is great. But you know, Elder, the effect of this kind of natural precious material is the greatest when one takes it for the first time. In the end, the more it is used, the worse the effect will be¡­ If I continued to consume it, I would not be able to improve at all. After receiving guidance from Elder today, I thought that it would be better to give it to Elder to thank Elder instead of keeping it in my hands and being useless¡­ I¡¯m sincere, so I hope you don¡¯t refuse.¡± After Caspian finished speaking, he looked at the other party sincerely. The half-elder was also staring at the three poisonous tails of the Red Willow Fire Scorpions in Caspian¡¯s hand. He was a half-elder of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so his vision was naturally not something an ordinary cultivator couldpare with. He could see at a nce that the three poisonous tails were indeed full of extremely strong fire property. As Caspian had said, as long as it was refined into elixirs, the three poisonous tails would be enough to greatly improve the elemental properties of a cultivator¡¯s body. He was short of breath, but soon calmed down. He looked at Caspian with a faint smile and said, ¡°Just tell me. What do you want from me?¡± The words of the half-elder were tantamount to opening the skylight, and they did not mean to refuse Caspian. Since it was not a refusal, then it was a yes. So Caspian stopped keeping the other party guessing. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with choosing an ind, so I hope you can give me some advice¡­¡± ¡°Just a suggestion?¡± the half-elder smiled and continued to look at Caspian. ¡°Elder, you have a better taste than me,¡± Caspian said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such an interesting disciple like you. You bribed an elder,¡± said the half-elder. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of respect to my master¡­¡± Caspian emphasized. How could a bribe between cultivators be called a bribe? ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The half-Elder did not stand on ceremony with Caspian. He reached out to take the three poisonous tails of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion and pointed to the three inds on the map. ¡°In fact, you¡¯re right¡­ These inds provided for the disciples of Heavenly Spirit Realm to cultivate are not naturally formed, and they are all supported by formation of the sect.¡± When Caspian heard this, he nodded silently. This was exactly what he had guessed. With the status of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, how could they circle a sea area at will and then say to the disciples of Heavenly Spirit Realm, ¡°Well, this is for you. Pick it yourself!¡± Individual cultivators also knew that they had to find a blessed ce for cultivation. As thergest sect in Upper Kingdom, of course, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect understood this principle better. Moreover, spiritual Qi of the blessednd that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was looking for would only be stronger. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were taking the fate of heaven and earth. The half-elder¡¯s narration was also continuing, ¡°As the saying goes, there is a spring in the eye of the spring, and there is also a branch. The thousands of inds arranged were like a big spring formed by many springs¡­ Where the eye of the spring was, spiritual Qi was the strongest, and near the branch, the spring water was the thinner.¡± As he spoke, the half-elder¡¯s fingertips shot out a faint spirit light and drew a few pictures in the middle of the fire. All of a sudden, Caspian could see the direction of the currents. When he connected the three inds that Half Elder had just pointed out, Caspian immediately saw them. ¡°The only three inds that Elder just gave me are close to the spring¡­¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± the half-elder nodded. ¡°The ind directly built on the eye of the spring doesn¡¯t exist. The ind that can be chosen is close to the eye of the spring. In terms of position and the scope of the surrounding Sea Area, these three were the best choice¡­ The other inds are slightly inferior to them.¡± Caspian looked carefully again and found that although the shape of these three inds was irregr, the area of the Sea Area was alsorger than other inds because of their irregr shape. If Elder hadn¡¯t specifically pointed out these details, it would have been impossible to find them, let alone the fact that they were close to the spring. ¡°You can choose one of these three inds,¡± the half-elder said. ¡°Thank you, Elder. Let me have a look¡­¡± It would be much easier to choose one out of three. Of the three inds, one was like a semicircle with a bulge, one was like a sharper cross, and the other was in an indescribable shape. Caspian chose the one in the middle since they were close to the spring and the area of the sea was almost the same. ¡°Oh? You want to choose this one.¡± The Half Elder nodded. ¡°I¡¯m curious. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Why do you choose this one? But if there¡¯s a special reason, you can choose not to answer.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s like a star,¡± Caspian said with a smile. There was nothing he needed to worry about next. Within six hours, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would arrange special cultivators, Giant Spirit Beasts, and so on to build a pce for him on the ind andy down the most basic defense array method and so on. During this period of time, Caspian could do whatever he wanted. When the time was up, he could take it over. At that time, defense array would identify his jade identification badge. Except for Caspian and those who were permitted by him, no one else could enter the ind. After saying goodbye to the Elder, Caspian walked out of the room and immediately felt the difference after his identity had changed. Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 When Caspian walked out of the room, the cuffs and jade identification badge of the long robe were all covered with golden patterns. The identity of Master could be seen at a nce. Along the way, all the disciples below Heavenly Spirit Realm would stop and take the initiative to salute when they saw him. There were a few female disciples who, when they saw that their Caspian¡¯s cultivation realm was already extraordinary at such a young age, would still look at him a few more times, and then say a few words that would make one¡¯s face turn red before leaving yfully. It seems that Heavenly Spirit Realm has a very high status not only in the eyes of ordinary cultivators but also in the sect¡­ Below Heavenly Spirit Realm, everything was an ant. This sentence really divided the gap of the path of immortality, extremely cruel. Caspian sighed in his heart. Soon, he walked out of the Sky-sea Pavilion. However, not long after he left the gate, one of the people who walked towards made him take a second look at them. The reason was that this person looked a little familiar. The tall handsome guy had an air of superiority. In particr, the posture of raising his head and chest made him look like a proud five-colored rooster. Soon, Caspian remembered it. He really remembered this person. He was a member who walked through Spirit Severing Road with Caspian. It seemed to be called Heavenly Herd. Caspian vaguely remembered that he had heard from the brother and sister of Leny Holly and Lidas Holly that Heavenly Herd was the son of the general of the country, Oscar Herd. Heavenly Herd could be considered to havee from a cultivation n. When they had just left Spirit Severing Road, there had been a small friction between Caspian and Heavenly Herd. However, after that, they walked on their road and didn¡¯t meet each other again. As a result, Caspian couldn¡¯t remember the unhappiness. Compared with seeing Heavenly Herd at this moment and remembering that small thing, Caspian was thinking about whether or not he should tell the brother and sister of Leny Holly and Lidas Holly since he had been promoted. When Caspian was med by the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, the brother and sister had spoken up for him. Butter, he was busy and didn¡¯t have any contact with them. In Caspian¡¯s impression, the brother and sister seemed to have hidden diseases. It was unknown how they were doing now. Although Caspian had been promoted to Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was definitely not a viin like Solid Dragon. Once Solid Dragon had a meteoric rise, he would look down on his old friend and wished he could cut off all ties with the past. On the contrary, if Caspian¡¯s old friends met with any trouble, and he could also help them a little, Caspian was willing to lend a helping hand. At this time, Caspian was thinking about the brother and sister of the Holly Family, so he wiped his shoulders with Heavenly Herd and others and walked over. Heavenly Herd was not alone at this time. He was apanied by two disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The disciples of the two Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect s were both Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Just like Caspian, one was at entry level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, while the other was at the mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although Heavenly Herd was walking between the two of them at this moment, his ttering expression could even be seen by a fool. He was bending slightly and talking to Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators on both sides. When Caspian walked past them, he also nced at Caspian. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At first, there was no reaction. But after two or three steps, Heavenly Herd suddenly frowned. He seemed to have remembered something. Then he frowned and turned to look at the back of Caspian. ¡°Junior Brother Herd, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The female cultivator at entry level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm named Dream Hans asked in confusion when she saw Heavenly Herd¡¯s strange expression. ¡°That man, the man who just walked over¡­¡± Heavenly Herd frowned, and the expression on his face became more and moreplicated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did that person bully you before, Junior Brother Herd?¡± The male cultivator named Lill Kadas, who was at mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, had a faint smile on his face. ¡°Today, with senior Hans and I here, if you have any grievances, you can tell us and we will help you.¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± At this moment, the puzzled and surprised expression on Heavenly Herd¡¯s face kept changing, and he spoke incoherently. ¡°Last year, at the first level of Holy Land Realm, he was worse than me. What¡¯s wrong, Heavenly Spirit Realm? It¡¯s impossible¡­ But why do they look so simr?¡± Heavenly Herd¡¯s face changed continuously, and his breathing became rapid at this moment. Lill Kadas, on the other hand, showed an impatient look. ¡°What do you mean by simr or not? He is just an entry level of the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. It seems that he has just been promoted.¡± He paused for a moment before saying to Dream Hans, ¡°Junior Sister Hans, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Dream Hans waved her hand generously. So Lill Kadas continued to say to Heavenly Herd, ¡°My realm is one level higher than his. I am his senior brother. If I asked him to stop and let you identify him, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± After that, Lill Kadas shouted to Caspian, ¡°The one in front, stop!¡± His loud voice attracted many people¡¯s attention. Some cultivators who were walking in front of him also turned around curiously to see what was going on. However, Caspian had never paid much attention to such shouts, so hepletely ignored it. Seeing this scene, Lill Kadas¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He took a step forward and disyed his body movement. In an instant, he stopped in front of Caspian. He scolded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Are you deaf?¡± Caspian stopped and nced at Lill Kadas to make sure that he did not know this person. So he snorted coldly, ¡°Are you a fool since you talk to a deaf?¡± ¡°You!¡± Lill Kadas¡¯s eyes suddenly were full of anger. At this moment, Heavenly Herd and Dream Hans quickly walked over. Hearing the words of Caspian and carefully looking at Caspian, Heavenly Herd immediately confirmed the identity of Caspian and eximed, ¡°Caspian! It¡¯s really you! Have you been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first. I don¡¯t want to argue with a fool.¡± Before Caspian could take a step forward, Lill Kadas took another step forward and stood in front of Caspian, but he turned to look at Heavenly Herd instead. At this time, Lill Kadas was also surprised. ¡°Junior Brother Herd, do you know this guy?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Kadas.¡± Heavenly Herd was still looking back and forth at Caspian, and his eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°He and I finished Spirit Severing Road together and entered our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± ¡°Did he finish it with you?¡± Lill Kadas¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he immediately murmured, ¡°You entered Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect about fourteen or fifteen months ago, only a little more than a year ago¡­¡± The next moment, Lill Kadas¡¯s tone became serious, and he shouted, ¡°Heavenly Herd, what realm was this guy at when you first entered the sect?¡± Not only Lill Kadas, but Dream Hans also thought of the key point, and her eyes shed with a strange light. ¡°I remember, he is¡­ He is¡­¡± Heavenly Herd swallowed and said in a hoarse and strange voice, ¡°The first stage of Holy Land Realm¡­¡± Hiss! Lill Kadas and Dream Hans immediately gasped. Both of them widened their eyes and stared at Caspian as if they were looking at a monster. After saying this, Heavenly Herd could not make a sound. He stared at Caspian and stopped breathing. After a long while, Dream Hans finally let out a low cry. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible!¡± Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 with their Divine Sense. This was what Lill Kadas was thinking at the moment. Moreover, he boasted that his realm was higher than that of Caspian. Coupled with the fact that he had secretly attacked, without any warning, he would definitely make the other party suffer a great loss. However, as soon as his Divine Sense hit the other party, Lill Kadas felt as if he had run into a wall. His head hurt, and then she fainted, and everything went ck. The intense pain at this moment made him feel as if his brain had been smashed into pieces. Suddenly, Lill Kadas let out a muffled groan, held his head, and rolled to the ground. A look of surprise shed across Dream Hans¡¯s eyes when she saw this scene. However, her reaction was also very fast. She immediately straightened her back and loudly berated Caspian. ¡°The sectw forbids disciples to fight privately within the sect territory. You have vited the sect rules and disrespected those who are in power. Where are the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples? Take him down!¡± ¡°It¡¯s noisy!¡± Caspian frowned. This woman was really annoying. Lill Kadas hadunched a sneak attack on him before, but the other party¡¯s Divine Sense was not as good as his, so Lill Kadas suffered a great loss. Now, this woman even poured dirty water on Caspian. Immediately, Caspian condensed his Divine Sense and mmed into Dream Hans. This time, it was much heavier than the one when Lill Kadas¡¯s sneak attack on Caspian. Dream Hans immediately let out a miserable shriek. Then, without any regard for her image, she wrapped her arms around her head and rolled on the ground. Her sharp voice sounded like that of a pig waiting to be ughtered. Heavenly Herd stood aside, shivering. With his realm, he naturally did not know what had just happened. But there was one thing he could see. Lill Kadas and Dream Hans¡¯s eyes were red with envy at Caspian¡¯s Divine Fate, but now they were lying on the ground together, and Caspian did not make a move. ¡°Dark cultivator¡­ Dark cultivator¡­¡± Heavenly Herd muttered to herself with a pale face. Sensing that someone was rushing over from behind, Caspian took a nce at Heavenly Herd and attacked him with his divine sense again. Although he only used a small amount of strength, but Heavenly Herd¡¯s realm was too low. Heavenly Herd rolled his eyes, fell to the ground feebly, and fainted directly. After that, Caspian turned around and faced the two Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples who were rushing over. The two disciples looked unfriendly and serious. They walked up to Caspian, and one of them took out a ck chain and pulled it toward Caspian¡¯s arm. ¡°Go with us. How dare you have a private fight in the sect?¡± The chain looked inconspicuous, but if you looked carefully, one would find that there were not only spikes on the lock. On the surface of the spikes, there were also mottled ck blood pieces. The chains moved slightly, causing waves of dense, bloody smell to emanate from them. It was unknown how many cultivators had been tortured by such a chain to umte such a strong bloody smell. Seeing this, Caspian took a step to the side and easily dodged the other party¡¯s grasp. His expression was still calm. ¡°Since it¡¯s a private battle, why did you only capture me?¡± The two of them were stunned. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The next moment, one of them said coldly, ¡°Since you attacked other disciples, of course I¡¯ll catch you.¡± Hearing this, Caspian was so angry that heughed. Pointing at the 3 people on the ground, he said, ¡°I¡¯m the only one. But there are three of them. Moreover, their realms are higher than mine. Now you say I attacked them?¡± At this point, the two Crape Myrtle Sect disciples could no longer keep their faces straight. The other one, at this time, found another reason. ¡°Only you stand there now, of course, I will catch you!¡± The smile on Caspian¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. His face darkened and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you mean that I can¡¯t even fight back and can only be suppressed by them obediently?¡± ¡°Cut the crap! We don¡¯t need to exin the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s business to you!¡± The two Crape Myrtle Sect disciples were so angry that they shouted angrily. One of them suddenly shook the chain in his hand. Immediately, the chain burst out a strong smell of blood and whipped toward Caspian. The air around Caspian seemed to be controlled by a strong force at this moment. It condensed into an iron te. The chain, like a poisonous snake hunting for food, bit down on Caspian with its poisonous teeth. The horrible smell of blood was suffocating, and people¡¯s hearts almost couldn¡¯t beat anymore. Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 ¡°Get lost!¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and spat out a bolt of lightning. With a boom, the chain was smashed into pieces in an instant. The instant the chain shattered into pieces, miserable shrieks could be heard. But almost immediately, the sound was destroyed by the thunder and disappeared. The whole chain, filled with thick blood and towering Rancorous Qi, waspletely destroyed in an instant. In the blink of an eye, it was as if there was nothing purer and cleaner than this area! The faces of the two Crape Myrtle Sect disciples suddenly changed. They only felt that a strong force, like destroying Yin and Yang, instantly crushed them in front of them. They didn¡¯t even have time to react. They spat out blood, screamed, and flew out. They fell heavily on the ground, making the ground crack. They couldn¡¯t stand up. The conflict was happening not far from the Sky-sea Pavilion. What was happening at this time was seen by everyone. All of a sudden, almost all Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples passing by gasped. Some people even eximed directly. ¡°How dare he attack others in the sect!¡± ¡°He, he¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple. He¡¯s finished!¡± ¡°Hum, he has just reached Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he is so arrogant. If he dares to provoke the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect, his path to immortality wille to an end.¡± ¡°Although Heavenly Spirit Realm is a gap in the path of immortality, even a genius has to remember that a genius who hasn¡¯t grown up is not a genius. After so many years, how many so-called geniuses had been reduced to nothing? ¡°I think this guy is going to be a member of them¡­¡± ¡°He has attacked the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples in the sect. It is more terrible.¡± ¡°Hey, look! The person on the ground is Dream Hans, senior Hans of Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡± ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°I know. Recently, she has been getting along well with a fourth-ss disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect. I heard that they have be Taoistpanions. Under these circumstances, this fellow still dared to humiliate senior Hans.¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead. This time, he¡¯s definitely going to die!¡± ¡°Hiss! A fourth-ss disciple. Isn¡¯t that the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± For a moment, the crowd eximed one after another, and all kinds of sounds rose one after another. However, their views and attitudes were surprisingly consistent. That was, Caspian who hurt others was finished. From the beginning to the end, no one cared about what had happened, how the whole process had happened. But in the eyes of Caspian, it was nothing to make everyone scream. He just hurt two Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. The realm of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples I killed was much higher than that of these two little shrimps! With a cold snort, Caspian was about to walk away. Suddenly, a purple light suddenly lit up behind Caspian. At the same time, Lill Kadas shouted ferociously, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving! Kill the Five Auras of the Rosy Dawn!¡± Caspian immediately turned around. Immediately, he saw Lill Kadas stretch out his hands and make a series of seals. In an instant, it was as if the morning sun had just risen, and purple air wasing from the east. A magnificent, vast, bright, and vigorous aura shot up into the air. The next moment, it was like an ancient blue sky that stretched endlessly and was heavy and heavy. Purple light ovepped and turned into a terrifying mountain. The magnificent pce pressed down on Caspian. ¡°It¡¯s the Five Auras Killings of the Rosy Dawn!¡± ¡°Magical power, kill the Five Auras of the Rosy Dawn!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the famous magical power of West Heaven King? Why did this disciple master it?¡± ¡°This is terrible. This Heavenly Spirit Realm disciple has provoked Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s fourth-ss disciples. Now even the Heaven King has been provoked. If he doesn¡¯t die, who will die?¡± ¡°A mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm can suppress the entry level, and now it¡¯s magical power at this level. Let¡¯s go. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The result hase out.¡± ¡°The guy will definitely die. The Crape Myrtle Sect doesn¡¯t need to punish that guy.¡± While the crowd was talking about it, Caspian narrowed his eyes and suddenly attacked. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Chi! In an instant, the red light dyed the sky and the earth red. The purple light suddenly became extremely small and pitiful. me Severing suddenly stretched out and chopped down in the air. The pce was cut open in the middle. The purple light exploded, turned into a ck hole, andpletely disappeared. As for Lill Kadas, his body suddenly became scorched ck, as if he had just been dragged out of the fire. Blood spurted out from his mouth and nose, and his body immediately flew dozens of meters away. He smashed the ground and slid forward for dozens of meters before stopping. At this time, he was no longer the same as before. Every part of his head, face, and limbs that were exposed to the outside of his robe was scorched ck. Fresh blood gushed out, and his body emitted rolling smoke. His body also emitted a strange barbecue smell. Now, The scene was dead silent. The disciples who had just mored and discussed were all stupefied, unable to make a single sound. The disciples, who had shouted the most before, were so shocked that their eyeballs were about to fall out of their eyes. ¡°How, how is this possible¡­¡± ¡°That guy¡­ Won in one move?¡± ¡°This guy¡­ Just now¡­ What kind of magical power is that?¡± ¡°Lill Kadas is not so weak at ordinary times, is he?¡± After a long while, there was a stuttering sound around them. The sound of discussion was also full of doubts and disbelief at this time. Everyone looked at the faint Caspian with extremely shocked eyes. None of the present Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples were blind. When Lill Kadas made his move just now, they all saw it, so they all knew that Lill Kadas wasunching a sneak attack. His realm was one level higher than Caspian¡¯s, and it was a sneak attack. However, Kill Kadas was directly sent flying by the opponent¡¯s one move, and it was unknown whether he was alive or not. Among the crowd, there was a sharp-eyed disciple who could tell that Caspian had not used his full strength at all. It was like killing a chicken with an ox knife. It was easier to defeat Lill Kadas than eating and drinking water. This guy clearly won the fight over rank, but he didn¡¯t look happy¡­ Instead, he looked indifferent, as if it was normal for him to cross rank¡­ Thinking of this, the disciple couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He looked at Caspian and felt that Caspian was more and more unfathomable. ¡°It¡¯s not that Lill Kadas is weaker, but¡­ This guy¡­ This is so powerful that he¡¯s even stronger than an ordinary first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator¡­¡± Finally, someone in the crowd said that. When sect disciples met family disciples or individual cultivators, they had to be half a step higher than the other party, or even one level higher. This was already amon rule in cultivator world. However, under normal circumstances, when sect disciples met sect disciples, the difference between their realms wasn¡¯t too great. Generally speaking, it was impossible for a low-level martial artist to win against a high-level martial artist. Even if he won, it was basically because of some special circumstances. For example, the impact of the environment or the high-level experts were seriously injured and their strength was greatly reduced. As for today¡¯s high-level sneak attack, in an instant, the higher level cultivator was smashed into a piece of meat by a low-level cultivator. Most of the disciples present had not heard of it, let alone seen it! At this time, Caspian felt an unfriendly look at him. He turned his head and his gaze immediately met Dream Hans¡¯s. Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 Dream Hans¡¯s hair was in a mess, and her eyes were still brimming with tears of pain. It was just because she had just rolled on the ground that she looked very embarrassed at this time. She lookedpletely different from her previous dignified image. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, as master, it was not normal for her not to hate Caspian since she had made such a big fool of herself. However, when Caspian nced at her indifferently, she was so scared that she immediately lowered her head and avoided Caspian¡¯s gaze. The scene when Caspian blew Lill Kadas away with just one move was the closest to her, so she saw it clearly. The moment the scorching me Severing brushed past her, Dream Hans felt as if the air around her had beenpletely incinerated. She felt as if her soul was about to be burned to ashes. Lill Kadas was still like this, and her realm was lower than Lill Kadas¡¯s, which was equal to Caspian. How could she be a match for Caspian? Therefore, at this time, Dream Hans did not dare to provoke Caspian again, for fear that she would be the next Lill Kadas. But, she had secretly made a vow in her heart that when she went back, she must find her immortal companion to vent her anger! Her immortalpanion was a fourth-grade disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, with a high position and great power. Furthermore, a fourth level disciple meant that he was at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm! With such a realm, wasn¡¯t it enough topletely crush a cultivator who had just entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm? Dream Hans¡¯s heart was filled with joy when she thought of how her immortalpanion would take revenge for her soon. However, she did not dare to show it at all. She was afraid that Caspian would see through what she was thinking and treat her like how he treated Lill Kadas. It was a pity that Caspian had clearly seen the viciousness in Dream Hans¡¯s eyes just now. It was clear to him that if he wanted to hit a snake, he had to hit its seven inches, so he also knew that he had to kill the other partypletely. As the saying goes, the root cause must be eliminated, and then dug a hole. That was the truth. Moreover, Caspian had always carried out this goal extremely thoroughly. In one step, Caspian walked up to Dream Hans. When his shadownded on Dream Hans¡¯s body, it seemed to carry with it a tremendous amount of power. Instantly, Dream Hans found it difficult to breathe. Sweat instantly poured out from every pore of her body, soaking her hair. It slid down her cheeks and formed a pool on the ground. In just a few short breaths of time, it was as long as a century for Dream Hans. She felt that her breath was about to stop, and her soul was about to be crushed. Her mind was in a trance, as if the sky was spinning and the sun and the moon were falling. Just as Dream Hans felt like she was about to copse, Caspian asked, ¡°Did you just say that I vited the sect rules?¡± ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ Ah!¡± Before Dream Hans could finish her words, she felt a sharp pain in her scalp and immediately screamed. Caspian grabbed her hair, lifted her up with one hand, and raised her to the same height as him. The sharp pain on her scalp made Dream Hans scream, her voice extremely shrill. For a moment, even people in the Sky-sea Pavilion went out to check on what had happened. When they saw the scene in front of them, the group of people who rushed over were all stunned. When they realized what was going on, they turned around and ran back to the Sky-sea Pavilion to ask the elder for help. After all, in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, even if disciples were strictly prohibited from fighting in private, most of the time, it was inevitable. However, it was the first time in history that someone had the guts to fight like this outside the Sky-sea Pavilion. But, Caspian did not care about those things. His gaze was cold as he looked at Dream Hans. ¡°Did you just say that I vited the sect rules?¡± ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± Dream Hans was still screaming. On the one hand, it hurt, on the other hand, she was scared. But the moment she and Caspian¡¯s eyes met again, she felt as if her throat had been grabbed by an invisible hand and she could not make any sound. Fear, despair, and all kinds of emotions filled her brain and heart in an instant. ¡°If I vite the sect rules, shouldn¡¯t my merit points be deducted?¡± Caspian stared at Dream Hans, whose eyes were wide open and mouth was wide open, but couldn¡¯t make a sound, and continued to ask. ¡°Answer me,¡± Caspian urged coldly. Dream Hans¡¯s body instantly trembled as if it had been struck by lightning. Then, her eyes were filled with tears from fear as she hurriedly nodded. Seeing this, Caspian smiled at her. Although there was a smile on his face, in the eyes of Caspian, it was flying snow and cold frost. ¡°I can afford it¡­¡± Hong! The next moment, Caspian pressed Dream Hans¡¯s head into the ground. Crack! Crack! Crack! The ground was instantly torn apart. Even formations outside the Sky-sea Pavilion were shocked by the terrifying shock and power, and they burst out a blue light. Caspian let go of Dream Hans and turned to walk toward the two Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. The two disciples were almost scared out of their wits. They were just Holy Land Realm cultivators. Why they dared to show off and even take the initiative to capture Caspian he was that they had the identity of the Crape Myrtle Sect. But, when they found that others did not care about their identity, they found that their Holy Land Realm was really nothing in front of cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm! ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over!¡± ¡°If you go one step further, Crape Myrtle Sect will never let you go!¡± ¡°Do you know what Crape Myrtle Sect is?¡± ¡°How dare you look down on our Crape Myrtle Sect! The whole Crape Myrtle Sect will definitely make you pay the price!¡± The two of them were howling. They were in a bad mood, and their facial features were distorted. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. As Caspian walked in step by step, the frequency of the mes in his palm became more and more rapid. A seemingly unrestrained figure waved an open folding fan and walked over. As he walked, he said, ¡°Let me say something fair¡­ Although I don¡¯t know what happened exactly, as the saying goes, don¡¯t go too far. If we offend the Crape Myrtle Sect in our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it will not be good for our future cultivation. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me face today and apologize to each other. Let¡¯s forget about it¡­¡± After saying that, the man waved his fan and looked at Caspian with a righteous look. Caspian stopped, turned to look at the man, and spat out two words lightly, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°Ah? What did you say?¡± The man was stunned for a moment, and then he reacted. He put away the folding fan with a snap, pointed at himself, and said to Caspian in surprise and anger, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± White light sprayed out of Caspian¡¯s mouth. With a bang, the folding fan in this guy¡¯s hand exploded. He flew out from the top of the crowd and disappeared. All of a sudden, almost all the people present were as silent as cicadas in the winter, and they didn¡¯t dare to breathe. Seeing that Caspian was so unscrupulous, the two Crape Myrtle Sect disciples couldn¡¯t even say a word of threat at this time. Two pairs of desperate and helpless eyes stared at Caspian, and their bodies kept shaking. ¡°What punishment will those who don¡¯t respect their superiors get ording to the sect rules.¡± Caspian looked at the two again. Although his tone was light, it was full of unquestionable majesty. Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 At this time, the power of master was like a constantly stacked wave and a constantly rising mountain, making the two Crape Myrtle Sect disciples sweat like rain, their faces were as white as paper, and their bodies trembled like a sieve. This terrifying pressure even affected the surrounding Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples. Everyone felt as if their throats were being clutched, and it was difficult for them to breathe. It was as if countless chains of destiny had appeared in the air around them, locking them down. ¡°Answer me!¡± Caspian shouted in a low voice. The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried a wave of Divine Sense. Immediately, these two words, like two rolling thunder, exploded in the ears of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. One of them immediately spat out blood from his nostrils. He groaned and fainted. The other one¡¯s psychological line of defense had alsopletely copsed. He cried out in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you! ording to the sect¡¯sws, those who don¡¯t respect the superiors will be deducted 20 merit points, one arm will be broken, and will have to reflect on it for three months¡­¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s clear¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s face did not change. He said these words in a low voice, and then walked toward the two people step by step. Every step he took was like a heavy hammer hitting the heart of this Crape Myrtle Sect disciple. Looking at this scene, cultivators around felt as if their hearts were being grabbed by an invisible big hand as Caspian approached. All the blood in their bodies was stagnant. ¡°Does this guy really dare to do that?¡± ¡°He openly provoked the Crape Myrtle Sect. This guy is really bold!¡± ¡°Who gave this guy the courage to fight back with thew of Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± Everyone was shocked, and their eyes were full of disbelief at this moment. The Crape Myrtle Sect disciple, who was awake, also expected the situation that he was going to meet at this time. He cried and moved back. He wanted to stand up and run, and he also wanted to ask for help, but his extreme fear made his legs go limp. He couldn¡¯t even stand up, let alone anything else. Crack! When passing by the unconscious Crape Myrtle Sect disciple, Caspian stepped on one of the disciple¡¯s arms. Suddenly, the sound of bones breaking could be heard. The unconscious Crape Myrtle Sect disciple suddenly showed a painful look on his face. His arm twisted to one side at an extremely strange angle. Although Caspian didn¡¯t cut off the opponent¡¯s arm and only broke his foot, with the strength of Caspian, he crushed the guy¡¯s bones and turned all his muscles and flesh into blood. Even his meridians were damaged. Therefore, even if he was treated by panacea afterward, it was almost impossible for him to recover to the past. This scene made everyone around nervous and their scalps tingle. Although many people still didn¡¯t know Caspian at this time, Caspian¡¯s heartless face had left a deep impression on them. The Crape Myrtle Sect cultivator, who was awake, was even more terrified when he saw this scene. His hair was disheveled, and he continuously moved backwards while crying. He muttered, as if he was begging for mercy, but not a single word could be heard clearly. Caspian walked up to him. The man¡¯s body trembled and his voice became louder. He said something vaguely. Caspian lifted his leg and swept it violently. Bang! It was like beating a big leather drum. The air shook violently. Before the disciple could make a sound, his body turned into a shadow, flew out 300 meters, and rolled down the high steps. The moment he was kicked by Caspian, the whole arm bones of this disciple were all broken into pieces. One of his arms was red and purple, more than twice as thick as usual. Seeing that the disciple had flown out of their sight and disappeared, all the people around swallowed at the same time. They only felt their throats tighten, and the fear in their hearts could not be described in words. In front of the Sky-sea Pavilion¡¯s gate, which was usually bustling with noise, it was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. However, Caspian¡¯s expression was still calm. After a while, he said, ¡°Remember to reflect on it for three months¡­¡± Not far away, Dream Hans, who had been pressed into the ground by Caspian not long ago, looked terrified. The moment she looked up, the shame and anger in her heart turned into raging mes, making her lose her mind and want to kill Caspian. But, she saw Caspian sweeping others out. In fact, for cultivators, they didn¡¯t need to practice magical power, but directly kick people out. The scene was not so shocking. However, this strike was like a heavy hammer that smashed into Dream Hans¡¯s heart. Her anger was smashed into pieces. Her tensed body softened in an instant. The anger in her eyespletely disappeared and turned into endless fear. She didn¡¯t know why she was so afraid. Dream Hans was in the same mood as most of the disciples. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but hold their breath. They could even hear their own heartbeats. Caspian looked at thest person, Heavenly Herd. Heavenly Herd had long been scared out of his wits by what had just happened, and his legs were trembling at a visible rate. Caspian¡¯s gaze swept over him and he yelled almost subconsciously, ¡°You, you demon! A year ago, you were still at the first level of Holy Land Realm, but now you are already a Heavenly Spirit Realm! There¡¯s something wrong with your promotion! Now you still dare to hurt people in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in public. You must have been possessed! Or you¡¯re a dark cultivator! Your heart has been affected by evil!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. When the crowd heard this, a strange light shed across their eyes. ¡°He advanced a whole realm within a year?¡± ¡°What kind of terrifying speed of improvement is this?¡± ¡°Judging from his ferocious face, he might really be evil!¡± ¡°He must have been possessed by some fiendish demon.¡± ¡°I think so. If there is really such a genius, why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡± ¡°No wonder he is so powerful. It turns out that he took the path of dark cultivator.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no one to control this kind of evil thing!¡± ¡°How could a normal Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciple have such a speed of improvement? This is the truth!¡± ¡°I saw his expression and various reactions just now. It¡¯s definitely not right. He¡¯s indeed a dark cultivator!¡± All of a sudden, the crowd, who had been quiet just now, began to talk again. They seemed to have found an excuse to vent their anger. At this moment, people thought Caspian became a dark cultivator and a cultivator that had been possessed by demons. ¡°Everyone kill dark cultivators!¡± ¡°In Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, how can the bright Universe allow dark cultivators to cause trouble!¡± ¡°Sect Elders, please kill dark cultivators!¡± ¡°Junior Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. We will definitely protect you!¡± Suddenly, there was a burst of shouts around. At first, there were only a few people, but soon they turned into arge group of disciples, shouting and killing at Caspian. They were all disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and all of them were cultivators. They roared with killing intent. Immediately, the roars rushed to the sky, as if they had turned into bloody ¡°kill¡± words, which were about to fall on the head of Caspian andpletely suppress him. Seeing this scene, Heavenly Herd¡¯s body no longer trembled as violently as before. He looked at Caspian, his eyes full of pride. ¡°Caspian, you practice evil methods. Facing the persuasion of the same sect, you don¡¯t repent and even kill the disciples in same sect! I advise you to surrender now, or you will be suppressed by Elder of the sect and never be reincarnated!¡± Heavenly Herd puffed up his chest and looked righteous. The back of his head seemed to be shining. Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± ¡°Suppress dark cultivator!¡± ¡°The sacred Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect can¡¯t tolerate such a violent disciple!¡± ¡°Elder, please investigate the possessed evil!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for these fellow disciples risking their lives today, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t have been able to reveal the true colors of your dark cultivator! They¡¯re our heroes!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t take the path of the Orthodox Path, but chose the crooked path of evil. You won¡¯t be able to escape punishment today!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so cruel that if he doesn¡¯t cultivate the evil path, from now on, I¡¯ll write my name down!¡± The sound of scolding and angry around was like a surging wave, deafening and endless. Ordinary cultivator would probably be killed by this kind of storm. Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would be an idiot! A hint of mockery gradually appeared in the depths of Caspian¡¯s eyes. And his disdainful look was like adding fuel to the fire, which immediately aroused the anger of the crowd! Everyone¡¯s angry roars shook the sky for thousands of miles, leaving no clouds behind. ¡°Jealous¡­¡± Caspian said coolly. However, at this moment, the word were drowned in everyone¡¯s angry roars of hatred. Heavenly Herd saw Caspian¡¯s lips twitch and guessed the word. However, he was no longer afraid. He straightened his back and raised his head and said, ¡°Caspian, you brought this upon yourself. From the first time I saw you, I don¡¯t like you! If you dare to touch me again at this time, then I will confirm the fact of your being a dark cultivator! When the timees, I don¡¯t need to say anything. There are so many disciples at the scene, and they are enough to tear you up!¡± ¡°No matter how powerful you were, or how invincible you were at the same level! Can you win so many people at the scene? Do you have the courage to win?¡± Heavenly Herd¡¯s round eyes widened, and he quickly finished his words proudly, and then his face changed rapidly. His face, which had been full of ambition a moment ago, disappeared in an instant. Instead, it turned into a righteous expression. ¡°Caspian, I didn¡¯t expect that I would believe you wrong! When you came out of Spirit Severing Road that day, you saw that we were not as good as you. Instead of working hard to cultivate under the sect¡¯s teaching, you went on an evil road! You know how painful it was for me to see you today!¡± ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken! How can you let down my trust and support for you so much!¡± At this time, Heavenly Herd¡¯s face was full of grief and regret. There were even two drops of tears in his eyes. It seemed that he really felt sorry for Caspian. Caspian smiled coldly and watched him perform quietly. Seeing that the crowd¡¯s emotions had been mobilized, Heavenly Herd immediately worked harder. He thumped his chest and stamped his feet. ¡°Even if you and I have a rtionship toplete Spirit Severing Road with each other, but¡­ In the face of morality and thew of the sect, I absolutely can¡¯t tolerate you! Even though I know that I¡¯m no match for you, I can¡¯t let you continue to be free and degenerate! Even if you kill me today, there will be tens of thousands of people like me standing out to stop you in the future!¡± Everyone around was shocked by Heavenly Herd¡¯s tearful speech. For a moment, the atmosphere at the scene was almost like the ignited gunpowder in an iron bucket, and it was about to explode. The next moment, Heavenly Herd bowed to the Sky-sea Pavilion and said loudly, ¡°Elder, please help us suppress the evil spirits and avenge our innocent disciples!¡± Under the influence of Heavenly Herd, the surrounding disciples all bowed to the Sky-sea Pavilion and said loudly, ¡°I beg Elder to suppress the evil spirits and avenge the innocent disciples. Please return my Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s justice¡­¡± The sound spread far and wide, and even the sound of the waves and the sea breeze was suppressed. At this time, only Caspian had his back to the Sky-sea Pavilion. Looking around, Caspian¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. Silly¡­ The disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect can be incited so easily¡­ As soon as this idea came to his mind, Caspian suddenly had an idea. He felt that someone hade out of the Sky-sea Pavilion. An invisible pressure was pushed away in the void. Time seemed to slow down the flow of light. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Caspian even felt that his soul seemed to be constrained. He had never felt this kind of awe-inspiring, grand, and magnificent power before. He had never felt it on a cultivator at third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The pressure brought by the third Stage cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm on him was like that of a tender childpared with a strong adult. Could it be¡­ Amethyst Pce Realm! Caspian was shocked. He was about to turn around and have a look when he saw that it was an elder of Amethyst Pce Realm of Crape Myrtle Sect. A voice came from behind him. ¡°I personally verified his promotion¡­ If you question him, you¡¯re questioning me¡­¡± His voice was not deliberately dignified. But this sentence was like an imperial edict from the emperor. No one dared to question it! In an instant, everyone¡¯s face changed. Heavenly Herd, who was face to face with Caspian,pleted a series of changes from normal to white in an instant, from white to red, from red to purple, from purple to green, and finally to pale. At this time, Caspian¡¯s ears were buzzing. When the elder said the first word, Caspian felt a little familiar. When he heard the content again, he suddenly realized what was going on. This was the elder that verified his identity, as well as the one who immediately added defensive Divine Sense to him! He had felt before that this Elder was definitely extraordinary. Caspian didn¡¯t expect him to be a cultivator of Amethyst Pce Realm! A real Amethyst Pce Realm with flesh and blood! Feeling the shock brought by Amethyst Pce Realm close at hand, Caspian seemed to feel that the barrier of his realm was quickly breaking and peeling off. A new power was running in and out, trying to improve. He was both shocked and pleasantly surprised. He turned and saw that it was none other than the elder, who was striding through the air with boundless dignity. Seeing Caspian turn around, the elder nodded slightly to Caspian and then nced at the crowd. Immediately, every disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect felt as if they were being examined by the Elder alone. Some of the disciples who had shouted the most just now suddenly turned pale, staggered a few steps, and fell directly to the ground. Judging from their expression, Caspian knew that their Divine Soul had been damaged. The Elder¡¯s expression did not change at all, but the heavy pressure became thicker and thicker, like a storm. It made people want to lie on the ground and tremble. ¡°Were you questioning my vision and ability just now, huh?¡± Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 As soon as these words came out, hundreds of disciples on the scene all knelt down. Although these disciples had just been incited by Heavenly Herd for various reasons, it didn¡¯t mean that they were idiots. What¡¯s more, even an idiot would still feel fear when facing a strong man. Amethyst Pce Realm! In the entire Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, there were only about 30 Amethyst Pce Realms in total with millions of cultivators. Not to mention in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, in the entire Lunia, Amethyst Pce Realm was a top expert. Some of the disciples at the scene began to tremble. However, Caspian did not tremble, nor did he kneel. He believed that the Elder had witnessed the whole thing. He was right. The Elder¡¯s attitude at this moment had proved Caspian¡¯s innocence. ¡°All of you, 50 merit points have been deducted, and reflect on for 12 months, regardless of your realm!¡± The Elder narrowed his eyes and shouted angrily, ¡°Think about it carefully. Why should I punish you? What were your real thoughts just now?¡± Many disciples looked flustered and ashamed at this moment. Hearing Elder¡¯s words, Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ording to the sect¡¯sws, only 20 merit points would be deducted for disrespecting those in power. But now, 50 merit points would be deducted. If it could be described as killing, it could be said that there were millions of corpses lying on the ground. However, it was obvious that the Elder¡¯s punishment was not over yet. ¡°You¡­¡± Elder raised his hand and pointed. Heavenly Herd, who had just breathed a sigh of relief and thought that he had escaped a disaster, suddenly flew up and floated above everyone¡¯s heads. He wanted to struggle, but he immediately found that the void he was in seemed to be blocked by an invisible force. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t speak or blink. ¡°Caspian, let me ask you, what punishment should those who disrespect those in power get?¡± The Elder opened his mouth again at this time, but the person he asked was Caspian. When he talked to Caspian, his tone was much gentler. This change in attitude immediately made the disciples who still had onest bit of illusionpletely desperate. Elder of Amethyst Pce Realm was here to stand up for Caspian! ¡°Yes, Elder¡­¡± Caspian thought for a moment and replied, ¡°An arm off¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Before Caspian finished speaking, the Elder nodded. Heavenly Herd was stunned. His eyes were full of despair. He made a sound of ¡°hmm¡± desperately in his throat. Large drops of tears welled up in his eyes. But Elder didn¡¯t even look at him and flicked his fingers twice. Bang! Bang! Bang! Heavenly Herd¡¯s arms exploded into a bloody mist. In the horrible wound, the broken bones could be seen clearly. More blood spurted out of his wound. The sharp pain made Heavenly Herd want to scream, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth. The roar was forcibly suppressed in his throat, which made his throat be thicker and his blood vessels struggle under the skin, like a thick and long earthworm wriggling. ¡°For those who don¡¯t respect the superiors, provoke nder, and provoke fellow disciples¡­¡± Elder¡¯s eyes were cold, and he used Heavenly Herd one by one. Heavenly Herd¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Your father is the general of Efrax Oscar Herd, isn¡¯t he?¡± Hearing the Elder mention his father, a look of hope shed across Heavenly Herd¡¯s face. But the next moment, as if he had thought of something, his face suddenly turned gray, and there was endless despair in his eyes. However, the elder did not give him any chance to make a sound. Then he said, ¡°Efrax Oscar Herd is the subordinate country of Lunia. Your father, the Defender general of the State, has no method to teach his son well. Don¡¯t take this position anymore. In the future, he will be a civilian, and no one is allowed to enter Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in the next three generations of your family¡­¡± His words made Heavenly Herd¡¯s eyes tremble violently, and his chest rose and fell violently. The next moment, a stream of blood spurted out of his mouth and he immediately fainted with his eyes open. As for the surrounding disciples, their faces were filled with terror. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t be the Defender-general of the State or if he became a civilian. As long as his realm and cultivation were still there, even if he didn¡¯t have an official position, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to be a powerful cultivator n. But in the third generation, no one was allowed to enter Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect again, which was equivalent to cutting off the opportunity for the development of Heavenly Herd¡¯s family in the next hundred years. It should be known that even if one did not achieve anything in entering Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, his status as a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was enough to make the family where Heavenly Herd lived stand proudly in Efrax Oscar Herd. It was also for this reason that the father of Heavenly Herd must also be the leader of a series of complicated connections. But now, because of Heavenly Herd, the elder vented his anger on the whole family. In this way, it would be abnormal if the enemy of Heavenly Herd¡¯s father didn¡¯t take the opportunity to attack him when he was down. In short, this sentence of the elder not only cut off the future of the family where Heavenly Herd lived, but also damaged it severely now. A genius could rise up a family, and a fool could destroy a family. Hearing this, Caspian sighed deeply. In this sentence, Heavenly Herd really made the best interpretation. After a moment of silence, Caspian bowed to the Elder and said, ¡°Thank you, Elder, for clearing my name¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The Elder waved his hand, nced at the crowd again, and then stepped back to the Sky-sea Pavilion. He didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary this time. From this moment on, no one dared to underestimate Caspian, and no one dared to say that he was a dark cultivator or possessed by the evil spirit. An Elder of Amethyst Pce Realm showed up in person to prove the identity of Caspian. If anyone dared to question Caspian, today¡¯s Heavenly Herd was the best example! At this moment, the present disciples looked at Caspian with awe and fear. Some even seemed to have forgotten what had just happened and wanted to get close to Caspian. Obviously, when these disciples saw the appearance of the elder, they naturally thought that Caspian was closely rted to the Elder, and might even be the junior of the elder. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, Caspian ignored this kind of people. In the past, if he showed such an attitude, some people might murmur or question him directly. But today, if he didn¡¯t want to talk to anyone, no one would dare to show any dissatisfaction. Caspian looked in the direction of the Sky-sea Pavilion, thinking about what had just happened. He still didn¡¯t know the identity of this elder. He wanted to ask. After all, the elder had helped him and gave him a snowke as a token. If Caspian needed any help, he coulde to the Elder. However, after a moment of hesitation, he still did not ask. Since the elder did not say anything, he naturally had his own reasons. After making up his mind, Caspian bowed to the Sky-sea Pavilion again and turned to leave. The disciples in front of him parted like a tide, and no one dared to stop him. Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 When he arrived, no one asked. When he left, everyone was frightened. However, these cultivators¡¯ attitudes would not affect Caspian¡¯s mentality at all. If anything happens, I just want to have a clear conscience¡­ As long as my mind is clear, I can bravely improve on the Path to Immortality¡­ This idea once again strengthened Caspian¡¯s true intention. *** There were about four hours before the ind was built. Caspian was not in a hurry to go over. Anyway, if he went at this time, he would at most see the busy construction site. With this opportunity, he went to see Leny Holly and Lidas Holly first. However, it was a pity that the brother and sister had gone out for training these days and were not in the sect. Caspian intended to see Butterfly Zo again. Coincidentally, Butterfly was in closed-door training. He now had two great materials for making puppets. But, the method to make it this time was moreplicated. He originally wanted to discuss it with Butterfly. Now, this matter could only be temporarily put on hold. It could not be said that he had gained nothing. After a moment, Caspian received a message from me Gordon. me Gordon in the message told Caspian that he would probablye back one or two days before the end of Spirit Severing Road. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Handsome and Little Candy were also with him now. They woulde back with me Gordon. After receiving the news, Caspian calcted the date. Today is July 25th. There are only five or six days left before the end of Spirit Severing Road¡­ In this way, me Gordon wille back on July 29th or 30th¡­ Next, Caspian returned to his original residence, packed up his things, and went to the ind. By the time he arrived, his ind had been ready. However, he did not immediatelynd on the ind. Instead, he suspended in mid-air and looked up and down at the ind. The ind he chose was shaped like a star. On the surface of the ind, there was no bare gravel. Half of them were gravel and half were forests. There were also mountains and cliffs on the ind. Near the center, there was a volcano. The volcano was surrounded by hot springs. From a distance, this ind was full of a wild and ancient aura. At the edge of the hot spring, there was a luxurious pce, towering and magnificent, rising from the ground. It was half-hidden in the forest, giving people a mysterious and otherworldly feeling. That¡¯s it¡­ An indescribableplex feeling surged out of Caspian¡¯s heart. Once upon a time, his body was poisoned and his cultivation waspletely gone. He was locked up in the cold ground about 300 meters deep. Now, he hovered in mid-air and looked down. In front of him was a blessednd. This difference was like heaven and earth. After calming down, Caspian flew toward the ind. Along the way, he suddenly felt the air around him freeze, and a sense of tension arose spontaneously. There seemed to be ayer of light film in the void. It¡¯s defense array method¡­ Caspian immediately reacted. These inds all had defense array methods, and those who were not masters and those who were not allowed by the master could not enter. But now, this formation was the most basic defense array method. After a master moved in, he could change his formation ording to his own needs. Feeling the formation¡¯s defense against him, Caspian showed his jade identification badge and shone forward. A faint light appeared on jade identification badge. When it entered the void, it was like a drop of water falling into ake and immediately integrated into it. Almost at the same time, the rejection of the surrounding void to him disappeared. A golden light shot out from the pce on the ind, guiding Caspian. ¡°This ce¡­ Isn¡¯t bad¡­¡± A voice suddenly came from the one behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re awake¡­¡± Caspian simply stopped in the air again after hearing the voice. He knew that although the other party was behind the Gates of Hell, in fact, as long as he was willing, he could see the situation outside through his own eyes. ¡°I¡­ Have always¡­ Been awake¡­¡± That person said. ¡°How do you feel about this ind?¡± ¡°Spiritual Qi¡­ Is thick¡­. That ce¡­ Is filled with Sea energy¡­. It¡¯s very strong¡­.¡± Caspian knew that the other party was referring to the spring eye that the half-elder had mentioned before. He recalled the map he saw at that time. Caspian turned around and looked in the direction of the spring. ¡°Do you mean there?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? I don¡¯t remember wrongly¡­¡± Caspian was confused. ¡°That ce¡­ Has extremely powerful¡­ Sea energy¡­¡± That person said again. ¡°Sea energy?¡± Caspian noticed the word at this time. ¡°You¡¯re not talking about spiritual Qi, but talking about sea energy?¡± ¡°Right¡­. Sea energy¡­. Spiritual Qi¡­ Comes from¡­ In front of you¡­ The eye of the spring¡­. And the Sea energy¡­. Is in another ce¡­.¡± replied the person behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°What is Sea energy?¡± Caspian immediately asked. Unfortunately, the one behind the Gates of Hell did not speak again. Caspian waited for a moment and sneered. ¡°Can the Sea energy help you recover your strength?¡± ¡°It can also¡­ Help you¡­ Improve¡­¡± As expected, the other party responded to this question after Caspian threw it out. Although this response was a little irrelevant. But with Caspian¡¯s understanding of this, this answer was tantamount to admitting it. ¡°Which direction does Sea energye from?¡± Caspian asked again. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Going to sleep¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Caspian sneered and ignored the other party as he flew toward the pce. Caspian was the Crown Prince when he was in Salleria and often went in and out of the pce. When he went to the Imperial City, he had also seen what the imperial pce of Efrax looked like. Butpared with the pce standing in front of him at this time, the imperial pce of Salleria and Earlington of Efrax was as broken as the toilet in the countryside. In terms of scale and luxury, this pce was more than a hundred timesrger than the two imperial pces! As he entered the pce, Caspian could even more clearly feel that the dense spiritual Qi was about to turn into a tangible substance in the span of a breath, turning into fine liquid. He took a deep breath, and his mouth and tongue were full of sweetness and spirit. Cultivating in such a blessednd would definitely yield twice the result with half the effort! I¡¯m afraid that the whole ind has been arranged with spiritual Qi gathering formations, and there are also higher-level spiritual Qi gathering formations running around the pce. To be able to do this, it is definitely not only because of the materials, but also because of the mountains and rivers as the eye of the formation¡­ Thinking of this, Caspian felt extremely shocked. He only felt that what he had seen and heard before was too narrow-minded. He knew too little about the Path to Immortality. After entering the pce, Caspian looked around and went straight to the practice room. There would be a lot time for the maintenance and improvement of this ind. There was no need to rush. Before that, he had to take advantage of the days before Spirit Severing Road ended, to increase his level of cultivation by another level. After all, after this period of experience and training, he had already felt that the bottleneck of his realm had begun to shake. A feeling of imminent improvement was about to break out, and it was almost unbearable. However, after entering the practice room, Caspian found that there were two books shining with spirit light in the room. It was obvious that they were left behind after the pce was built. Caspian picked it up and took a look. One the cover of one of the books wrote, ¡°All-seeing Mirror.¡± The other book was called ¡°Immortal Path.¡± Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 The Sky-sea Pavilion, Illusory Sea, and Pavilion of Returning Ruins were all important ces for Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The Sky-sea Pavilion where Caspian went today was the ce which was responsible for promotion and personnel grading in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Some of the other ces described in the booklet were where the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were tested, some were where the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect cultivated, and some were where magic weapons were refined. There was also the ce where the sect¡¯s library was located, as well as the ce where all kinds of secret methods and ancient books of the sect were stored. These detailed information were written densely. They were detailed and not chaotic, so it was easy to see at a nce. After reading all this, Caspian found out that the territory of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was muchrger than he had imagined. There were many illusory ces and even secret realms in the sect. Only disciples who had reached Heavenly Spirit Realm were qualified to know and go to these ces. And most of the ces were open to the disciples of Heavenly Spirit Realm for free. When Caspian was in Heavenly Stars Sect at that time, he needed to exchange some special ces in the sect with contribution points. But, the introduction of All-seeing Mirror showed that the merit points were only needed to be exchanged for all kinds of cultivation resources in the sect. As for secret realms of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the blessednd, and the disciples of Heavenly Spirit Realm in the sect, they could use them directly without any restrictions! Well¡­ This is the privilege of an Heavenly Spirit Realm disciple¡­ Caspian couldn¡¯t help but sigh. In Efrax Sect, the disciples of Holy Land Realm and Pulse Control Realm were the key training targets of the Sect; the disciples of Holy Land Realm were the main fighting forces of the Sect, the disciples of Heavenly Spirit Realm were the highest level of the Headmaster and elder of the sect. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, in Upper Kingdom, the disciples of Holy Land Realm were not even qualified to go around the territory of the sect. Only when they reached Heavenly Spirit Realm could they enjoy all kinds of rights. The difference after crossing the gap of Heavenly Spirit Realm has been fully disyed in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­ Caspian thought. After flipping through a few more pages, he suddenly saw that the contents of Allseeing Mirror were an introduction to some of the sect¡¯s Elders and outstanding disciples. Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He flipped through it as fast as he could. After a while, he put down All-seeing Mirror and showed a trace of disappointment in his eyes. He wanted to know the information about Grand Pure Emperor and the Elder of Amethyst Pce Realm who had helped him today. However, there was only one short sentence about the introduction of Grand Pure Emperor, Ind Lord of Wuji Ind. As for that Elder, it didn¡¯t mention it at all. Grand Pure Emperor was the first among the outstanding disciples, but there was only one sentence to introduce him¡­ Thinking of the previous news about Grand Pure Emperor, whether it was Sunshine Lydia, Herd Norman, or Head Dog, although they admired Grand Pure Emperor very much and even reached the legendary level, no one could tell the specific information about Grand Pure Emperor, Caspian couldn¡¯t help frowning. Hmm Don¡¯t tell me they don¡¯t know? Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. In the eyes of Caspian, Grand Pure Emperor was always covered with a mysterious veil. Sometimes, even Caspian couldn¡¯t help wondering if this person really existed. ¡°He¡­ exists¡­.¡± All of a sudden, the one behind the Gates of Hell spoke again in sea of consciousness of Caspian. ¡°Hmm? How do you know?¡± Caspian asked immediately. There was no movement from the one behind the Gates of Hell. Caspian sneered and said, ¡°I found that you¡¯ve changed a lot aftering back this time.¡± The other party still did not respond. Caspian still sneered. ¡°I¡¯m asking, how do you know what I¡¯m thinking was whether Grand Pure Emperor really exists in my heart.¡± This time, the one behind the Gates of Hell gave an answer. However, there was a hint of suppressed anger in his tone. ¡°You¡­ Are ying a trick¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise, who let you think you¡¯re smart?¡± Caspian snorted and said. At the same time, he was relieved. It seemed that the other party had no way to see through his heart. Otherwise, the other party wouldn¡¯t have reacted like this at this moment. As Caspian expected, the one behind the Gates of Hell ignored him. However, the other party¡¯s words dispelled the doubts in Caspian¡¯s heart. It seems that this Grand Pure Emperor is really mysterious¡­ At this moment, an idea shed through Caspian¡¯s mind, and his eyes suddenly lit up. Yes, Star Nelson! That Star Nelson is the sister of Grand Pure Emperor¡­ It seems that if I want to know more about this Star Nelson, I can start from Star Nelson¡¯s identity! Knowing the surname of Nelson is much easier to deal with¡­ But the Elder who helped me today¡­ Thinking of this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help flipping through All-seeing Mirror again. Just like before, there were only 12 Amethyst Pce Realm Elders¡¯ introductions on the All-seeing Mirror. The 12 Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators held important positions in the sect. Including the Headmaster of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. There were portraits of these 12 Elders in the file. The styles were different. Some were graceful, some were rough and bold, and they were lifelike. They were almost the same as real people. However, none of them was the one Caspian had seen before. He was sure that that Elder was definitely at Amethyst Pce Realm. The Elder said that there were more than 30 Amethyst Pce Realms in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. There was only the information introduction of 12 Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators¡­ Could it be that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect deliberately did not expose the information of more than 20 Elders? Thinking of this, Caspian also felt that it was very likely. Because even an army of a country would train an extremely elite army. This army would hide its true strength, making it impossible for the enemy to figure it out, as a deterrent force. Therefore, at this moment, Caspian concluded that this was probably the reason why the sect hid the information of these twenty Spiritual Masters from Amethyst Pce Realm. In this case, maybe the thirty plus people mentioned by that elder have been announced to the public¡­ The number of Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect has may be greater than this¡­ Caspian concluded in his heart. If there is a chance, I can ask Junior Sister Charlotte Sky to help me inquire about it¡­ Her teacher is also a Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. I¡¯ll describe the appearance and figure of this Elder today, and I guess I can know his identity. But Junior Sister Sky is also in seclusion recently. I don¡¯t know when I can see her¡­ As he thought, Caspian opened the ¡°Immortal Path¡±. With just one nce, his eyes were attracted. Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 The Ten Talents of pathway to immortality, Eight Dark Sect generals, The Four Great Demon bitches! Ten great spiritual weapons, The Ten Great Tao¡¯s soldiers, The top ten magical powers! Secluding secret realm, Ancient Chaotic City, The Grandmist Battlefield! Although Immortal Path looked about the same thickness as All-seeing Mirror, the content recorded in it was much more interesting and more valuable than the old version. If the ¡°Immortal Path¡± was seen by an ordinary person, he would definitely think that it was a wild history and it was very interesting. However, Caspian understood that what was recorded in it was true and what was said was true. As long as there was a ce where cultivators existed, there must be various rankings. There were all kinds of rankings and some famous names in the booklet. They must have been taken by the existing cultivators, Devil Kings, Demon Kings, and so on after a long time. Caspian even saw the introduction of the underground devils on the list of ¡°devils¡±. It was only after he finished reading it that he realized that the underground devils also had different ranks because of their different positions of life. The deeper it was, the higher its status would be. The Grand Demon Prince who had been absorbed by him had a statusparable to that of the Grand Demon Prince who guarded a country among the underground Grand Demons. He was also an elder who had the power to kill people in the sect. ¡°No wonder the Silver-armored Demon said that his father was as powerful as a Amethyst Pce Realm¡­ If it were not a wisp of Divine Soul, but a real body, I would have been killed in a breath¡¯s time.¡± When he said these words, Caspian clearly felt a wave of dissatisfaction from sea of consciousness. The source of this emotion was naturally the Gates of Hell. But this time, the man behind the Gates of Hell didn¡¯t say anything. After quickly flipping through Immortal Path, Caspian closed the booklet and couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. It turned out that the world of cultivators was so grand andplicated. What I saw before was nothing more than fur¡­ It was no wonder that after reaching Heavenly Spirit Realm, the world of cultivators I saw would bepletely different from the past. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably be affected by the sudden appearance of this vast world. Yes, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s ¡°Immortal Path¡± was also to make a psychological preparation for the new disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. After understanding the real Path to Immortality, it will be much easier to get in touch with it¡­ Caspian closed his eyes and recalled the contents of the booklet. The name, the passage of the past, the endless skills, and theyers of the world made him feel heroic. He wished he could get to know everyone and everyce written in the booklet. It was no longer an exaggeration to say that in the past seven years, the impact it brought was enough to rank in the top three in the hearts of Caspian. A momentter, Caspian opened his eyes and put the two books into his storage ring. Although the content in them had been recorded in his mind, he still nned to open them and read them carefully as long as he had time in the future. As for this time, there were more important things to do. Promotion! The umtion of the realm, the tempering of the spirit, and the change of the mind made the top barrier of the entry level of the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm almost copse. Now with the ind pce and the unique environment of the practice room, he couldplete his promotion in a few days! Therefore, he didn¡¯t waste any time. He sat down cross-legged and began to meditate. *** The Spirit Gathering Array had been set up in the practice room. As Caspian entered the state of practice, faint light slowly appeared on the ground around him. At the same time, the air began to flow. Gradually, it formed a vortex and a tornado. Woo! The sound was shocking, as if the whole house was going to be overturned. Caspian sat in the middle, motionless. As time went by, images began to appear in the surrounding airflow. Saber, spear, sword, halberd, Celestial Immortals, and Devils, all of them looked like ancient battlefields. There was an iparably bloody smell of battle. With the fierce battle, the amazing momentum increased. All of a sudden, a magnificent figure appeared above Caspian. This figure seemed to be standing proudly in the wilderness. The distant sky above the figure suddenly tore apart. Then, a huge bolt of lightning, like a sharp sword of a Divine God, shed toward the figure. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The figure suddenly propped himself up. In an instant, he burst out the power to support the universe and punched toward the lightning at the same time. Lightning and the fist collided violently, forming an eternal picture. Although it was only a picture and no sound, at this moment, anyone who saw it would feel as if they were on the spot. It was deafening, and even their souls seemed to be going to be destroyed. The first lightning bolt was shattered. Then, the second, the third, the fourth¡­ Streaks of thunderbolts were smashed, torn, and torn by the figure. The thunder became more and more dense, and finally turned into a rainstorm, pouring down toward the figure. At the same time, the fierce wind that swept through Caspian almost turned into substance, filling the whole practice room, as if it would explode in the next moment like tens of millions of violent thunder. Although the scene looked extremely dangerous, it could bring disaster at any time. But, Caspian, who was meditating with his eyes closed, slightly raised the corners of his mouth and showed an extremely confident smile. *** Time passed little by little. One day¡­ Two days¡­ Three days¡­ It was midsummer, at night of July 28th. The bright moon was hanging high above the sea, the ocean waves were rustling, and the sea breeze was whistling. Under the clear water, there were fish swimming. At this time, a sudden impact spread out from the ind where Caspian was located. Although the impact was hard to see with the naked eye, when it spread to the surrounding sea surface, it stirred up the sea. In an instant, it turned into a circle and fiercely rushed around. Boom! The surface of the sea exploded continuously, and the bright moon in the water was instantly crushed, causing waves more than ten floors high. The panicked fish were lifted into the air, and then rushed down like a silver waterfall, returning to the sea. The sea breeze seemed to be suppressed by a strong force. In an instant, even feel a trace of airflow could not be felt. The next moment, a straight beam of light rose from the ind in the center of the vibration and rushed into the sky. In an instant, it disappeared into the clouds, reflecting the bright moon. But soon, the light column gradually became thinner and lighter. Finally, it was intermittent and dissipated into the night sky like a thin thread that gradually disappeared. Although the light column disappeared, soon, a figure rose to the sky from the ind in the night. The height of the 10th floor¡­ The height of the 20th floor¡­ The height of the 50th floor¡­ In the end, it went straight through the clouds. In the blink of an eye, the sea of clouds beneath the feet of Caspian was roiling with white waves. The bright moon in front of him was right in front of him, and even the hollows and bumps of the moon could be seen clearly. His spiritual Qi was surging and endless. He did not need to worry about his spiritual Qi being exhausted and falling from the sky. The upgrade of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm mid level had beenpleted. Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 An entry level of the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm was a dividing line on the path to immortality. A mid level of the first stage, however, strengthened the strength even more. Every step of improvement after Heavenly Spirit Realm could bring obvious changes. Although it was only an improvement of one level, Caspian could clearly feel that spiritual Qi in his body was at least three or five times stronger. He really felt that spiritual Qi in his body was endless and inexhaustible. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Facing the rolling sea of clouds, Caspian suddenly raised his hand. Chi! Hong! In an instant, the 100-foot-long me Severing lit up the long night of the nine prefectures and cut open the sea of clouds. The mes did not dissipate as before. Instead, they were like a long tail that was dragged behind the light de, burning and melting the sea of clouds like candles. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The surging me swept over the clouds. At a nce, one would think that the sky was burning. The meteorite fell and created a huge hole in the clouds. At first nce, it even made people suspect that a big hole had been burned through in the sky. If I met the killer from the Ghost-killing Pavilion, I would still be no match for him, even with my own strength. But there is still hope for me to escape if I try my best¡­ Caspian thought for a while and came to a conclusion. With his entry level at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he had no chance to kill the killer whose realm was far beyond his. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape. But now that he had reached a higher level, he would have a chance to break through the originally lifeless situation. Of course, the gap between realms still made it difficult for Caspian to kill the other party. When I reach peak of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, or even the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, I¡¯ll meet that guy again¡­ Caspian sneered. When it came to the peak of the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, Caspian was not absolutely sure. He could only try his best. However, he believed that when he reached the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he would have absolute confidence to kill the killer of the Ghost-killing Pavilion. By now, the goal of Caspian was not just to be invincible at the same level. He hoped that his trump card and strength could reach the Invincible even they were not in the same realm! Taking a deep breath, he flew back to the ind pce from mid-air. The surging sea had regained its calm at this time. As he hovered in mid-air, he could sense several indistinct gazes peeping at him. But Caspian didn¡¯t care. Because he knew that the disciples of the surrounding inds would definitely notice that he had made such a big noise after his promotion. It was normal for the other party to spy on him. After returning to the pce, Caspian looked at the empty and quiet pce and pondered for a moment. This ind was not much smaller than a city. The ind itself was rich in resources, and with abundant spiritual Qi, it was not an exaggeration to say that the whole ind was a blessed ce. If I can make use of these resources, I will be able to produce all sorts of natural treasures in the future¡­ However, it would take a lot of effort to do so. Once he started, it would inevitably dy his cultivation. After thinking for a while, Caspian decided to ask me Gordon for advice after me Gordon came back. In terms of management, me Gordon was more experienced than him. If he counted the time, me Gordon should return to the sect tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. It was still early tonight, so Caspian returned to the practice room. It took him two hours to stabilize his realm. Then, he took out the treasures of the 12 countries and entered the space inside. The towering and cold mountain seemed to have sensed someone breaking in. With a loud bang, the surging cold aura was violently pushed away in all directions. The zombie-like dog demon opened its bloody eyes and looked around fiercely. The next moment, it saw Caspian standing at the top of the mountain, looking at itself with a faint smile. Instantly, the fierce zombie-like dog demon was sitting on the ground, tongue out, and face full of ttery. Although its eyes were soaked in blood, it looked very obedient. Obviously, it was saying, ¡°Come and touch me,e and touch me.¡± The corners of Caspian¡¯s mouth curled up and he said, ¡°Where was that guyst time?¡± The zombie-like dog demon took small steps back. It then revealed Valdis Goth that it had been sitting on. Caspian was stunned. Forget it, the zombie-like dog demon should be tasteless. However, it was a pity for Valdis Goth. Even if he died, he would be sit on under a dog¡¯s butt. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a big butt, big enough to make someone desperate. Thest time Caspian tricked Valdis Goth into entering the treasury of the twelve kingdoms, he had nned to refine the other party into a puppet. Valdis Goth himself was an expert of Heavenly Spirit Realm. As for the puppet refining skill that Caspian had mastered at present, it could keep the puppet¡¯s magic and magical power when it was alive. Moreover, puppets were more fearless than living cultivators. As long as the central formation was not broken, even if the head was smashed and the body was broken, it could still bring great trouble to the enemy. In other words, as long as Valdis Goth was refined, Caspian would get a puppet of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Apletely obedient puppet! ¡°Since you were greedy that day and wanted to kill me, I have a clear conscience to refine you into a puppet today¡­¡± Caspian stretched out his hand and took a deep breath. He grabbed Valdis Goth in his hand, and then went out of the treasure trove of the 12 countries before entering Tower of Life. The Tao Law could not tolerate refining puppets. To be safe, Caspian still chose a safer environment and would not be easily spied on. Moreover, he could also get more time to handle this matter in Time Warp Zone. Caspian had practiced the whole process countless times in his heart. At this moment, he was extremely familiar with it. Dragon Spine Flower, Seven-colored Grass, Snow Mountain Bat Wings, Frost Clear Blue Lotus Spring¡­ Caspian ground all the materials into juice and sshed them with ink. Soon, a series ofplex runes were written down on the ground around Valdis Goth. These runes were so difficult and obscure that anyone who saw them would feel dizzy, as if they were a ck hole, which was going to absorb all the essence, Qi, and spirit of a person. And what these runes were pointing at was the center of Valdis Goth. It took nearly four hours for Caspian to finish writing all runes. More than half of the ground of Time Warp Zone was filled up at this moment. To write these runes, one needed to be highly concentrated. Even Caspian¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat. If it were other ordinary cultivators, they would have been exhausted and died on the spot before they could finish writing. Although runes on the ground looked dense, if one looked carefully, he would find that there were rules to be found. All runes, centered on the center of Valdis Goth, spread in seven directions. The seven directions were also surrounded by dense runes, and one of them was empty. Obviously, Caspian had something to put in the empty spaces. And that was also the key to refining puppets. Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Although he had just finished writing the inscription, Caspian was highly concentrated. But, before he took thest and most critical step, he still took some time to carefully check it out. After making sure that there was no mistake, he breathed a sigh of relief. As long as there is nothing wrong with the inscription, it will be much easier for me to finish it¡­ After calming down, Caspian flipped his wrist and seven storage pouches appeared in his palm. Inside the seven storage pouches was the body of the Devil Prince¡¯s body. The head, chest, abdominal cavity, arms, and legs. There were a total of seven positions. Caspian first took out the opponent¡¯s arms and legs. Each of them was nailed to four of the seven positions with a nail with the same inscription carved. After his arms and legs were fixed, the inscriptions on the area changed. The inscription seemed to havee alive. It swayed slightly and gave off a faint glow. The light lit up Time Warp Zone from time to time. All of a sudden, it gave people a feeling of Yin energy. However, Caspian remained calm. Next, he took out the Devil Prince¡¯s abdominal cavity and chest. They were nailed to the ground with the same big nails. In this way, there was only onest position left in the seven reserved positions. Caspian also took out hisst storage bag, opened it, and poured it down. The Prince¡¯s head with messy hair fell to the ground. After rolling a few times, it stopped, just in time to face Caspian. It seemed that the Prince was not used to being taken out all of a sudden. But soon, he came to his senses from the state of confusion. He stared at Caspian fiercely and said, ¡°How dare you¡­¡± Caspian cut off the other party¡¯s tongue. ¡°You¡¯re too noisy. If you look at me again, I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs¡­¡± Caspian looked at the Prince indifferently. ¡°Without eyeballs or tongues, it won¡¯t affect what I¡¯m going to do next¡­¡± Hearing this, The Devil Prince was speechless. Although the Prince was still indignant in his heart, Caspian¡¯s ruthless and decisive move just now still frightened him. In fact, he wasn¡¯t worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see it when his eyes were dug out. He was an undead. No matter how serious the injury was, he could recover as long as he had enough time. If his eyeballs were dug out, it would take at most one or two months for them to grow again. However, Caspian¡¯s attack still frightened him. The shocksted for only a few breaths. The next moment, he saw inscriptions all over the ground, as well as his body that had been nailed to the ground. His eyes widened in an instant. His eyes were filled with anger and shock. ¡°Argh!¡± An angry roar came from his throat. If he could speak at this moment, he would definitely use the most vicious words in the world to greet the whole family of Caspian. It was even more obvious that how clever Caspian was since he had just cut off the other party¡¯s tongue. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry. If I had been defeated by you before, I would have ended up worse than you now,¡± Caspian¡¯s tone was faint as he exined the truth to the other party. As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and took a breath. After grabbing the head of the Devil Prince, he walked toward thest empty seat, and then his head was ced on the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± The Devil Prince was still relying on his roar to vent his anger. ¡°You¡¯re really so noisy¡­¡± Caspian took out thest nail. Each nail was a foot long and had a slight arc. The inscriptions on it seemed to be printed directly on it when they were being cast. The light around them flickered, making the nail look even colder and more terrifying. ¡°You said that you wanted to grind my bones into ashes and throw me to the lowest level of the devil people so that they could toy with me.¡± Caspian said with a humph. ¡°It seems that your underground devil people¡¯s minds are all twisted. But don¡¯t worry. Since your father has chased after me, I¡¯ll definitely get even with him in the future¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. After I cut you into pieces, your father¡¯s soul appeared and he wanted to kill me¡­ But now, I¡¯m here safe and sound.¡± The Devil Prince was still gritting his teeth and roaring angrily. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The moment he heard Caspian¡¯s words, he was stunned. He opened his mouth and could not make a sound. Obviously, he also thought of the key. His father was as powerful as an Amethyst Pce Realm. His couldn¡¯t even take down the cultivator in front of him? All of a sudden, the anger in the eyes of the Devil Prince was reced by shock and doubt. The news was like a p of thunder on t ground, which directly blew up the brain of the Devil Prince. Caspian didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. He straightened the other party¡¯s head carefully, then grabbed thest nail in his hand and stabbed it into the middle of the other party¡¯s head. While the Prince was still in shock, he suddenly felt the sound of wind whistling above his head. He suddenly realized something and looked up. In an instant, he saw a ck shadow, like ck lightning and a ck dragon in the clouds, falling on his head. He opened his mouth and wanted to make a sound. But the next moment, the long nail pierced through his crown, followed by his head, upper jaw, throat, and nailed him to the ground. At this moment, the inscription patterns on the nail glowed and formed some mysterious frequency with the inscription patterns on the ground. The body of the Devil Prince no longer moved. His eyes turned white, and at this time, he looked extremely scary. After a while, the surface of the nail was covered with rolling ck fog. The ck fog didn¡¯t float around and wrapped around the body of the Devil Prince. After a while, the seven parts of the Devil Prince¡¯s body were ced on the ground like seven ck air masses. Caspian retreated to the door of the stone room and observed carefully. After about a meal, the sound of gurgling could be heard from the seven ck air masses. Then, a bright light rose from the edge of the inscriptions on the ground. Like a tide, it rushed toward the bodies of the Central Valdis Goth in waves. It was very orderly. ¡°All right¡­¡± By this time, Caspian waspletely relieved. If the whole process waspared to a hen throwing eggs. What Caspian had done just now was to get the egg down. And now, it was time to hatch eggs. The body of Valdis Goth was the expected future chicken of Caspian. The body of the Devil Prince was the nourishment for this chicken. After quietly observing for a while, Caspian retreated from Tower of Life and returned to the practice room to continue meditating after the surface of the body of Valdis Goth was gradually covered with a layer of ck light. The moonlight scattered like mercury, and the ind where Caspian was located was calm again. *** At the same time, the atmosphere in the pce of an ind thousands of miles away from Caspian seemed particrly depressing. At this moment, Dream Hans was kneeling on the cold ground, her eyes full of grievance and tears. She looked up at a figure standing in front of the window. The figure turned his back to her and looked at the sea outside the huge window. The rustling sound of the waves was particrly clear in this quiet night. Since the other party didn¡¯t speak, Dream Hans didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She just let tears fall down her cheeks. Before long, a teardrop fell from her chin to the ground and broke the silence of the pce. Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Tick¡­ Tears fell to the ground and broke into pieces. Dream Hans¡¯s body suddenly trembled. Her eyes were filled with fear as she looked at the back of the figure in front of her. She didn¡¯t dare to wipe away the tears on her face, but she tried her best to widen her eyes, for fear that more eyes would fall. The air became more and more stagnant and heavy. Dream Hans¡¯s body was shaking even harder. ¡°Dream¡­¡± The man slowly turned around, revealing his handsome profile. The moonlight shone on his face, making him look like a fairy without any ws. Looking at his handsome face, Dream Hans¡¯s face showed an obsession, but soon it was reced by fear again. She bit her lip, knelt down on the ground again, and murmured, ¡°Senior Brother Bolton¡­¡± ¡°You did something wrong,¡± Mardohar Bolton said slowly. Dream Hans¡¯s heart trembled and tears gushed out of her eyes. ¡°Senior Brother Bolton, I was wrong¡­ I was really wrong. I beg you to give me another chance. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right, Dream¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Mardohar turned aroundpletely to face Dream Hans. The moonlight shone on his figure, pulling out a long line on the ground. The shadow enveloped Dream Hans¡¯s body, instantly causing Dream Hans to feel waves of coldness seeping into her bones. For a moment, her upper and lower teeth began to collide violently. ¡°Senior Brother Bolton, what, what did I do wrong?¡± She mustered up her courage and asked. Looking at Dream Hans¡¯s tearful face, Mardohar sighed and then shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I won¡¯t do anything to you, and I won¡¯t expel you from my side.¡± Upon hearing this, Dream Hans felt her ice-cold body begin to warm up. Her eyes, which had been as gray as ash before, were shining again. Dream Hans took a deep breath and asked again, ¡°Excuse me, may I ask Senior Brother Bolton, what¡¯s wrong with me? I, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll answer this question after a while. I¡¯ll ask you first. Do you know when it is now?¡± Mardohar asked back. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dream Hans looked puzzled. However, because she had been following Mardohar for a long time, she had already figured out his temper, so she knew that at this moment, there was no need for her to say it herself. After a while, Mardohar Bolton would take the initiative to say it out. Sure enough, after a while, Mardohar said, ¡°The Emperor will be back soon¡­¡± ¡°Emperor!¡± Dream Hans¡¯s breathing stopped as a look of admiration and yearning surfaced on her face. ¡°Right¡­ The Emperor, who has been in seclusion for ten years, is about to return.¡± Mardohar took a deep breath. ¡°When the Emperor returns, he will definitely undergo aplete transformation and be one of the peak of the cultivators¡­¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s Headmaster will also announce to the public that the Emperor will be the next Headmaster of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Dream Hans¡¯s body trembled again. However, she had been afraid before, but this time she was excited. Without answering Dream Hans¡¯s question, Mardohar continued, ¡°ording to the emperor¡¯s character, when the timees, taking control of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Crape Myrtle Sect will definitely be the first thing he needs to do¡­ The Emperor valued merits, so when that time came, all the merits would be the first standard of reward for merits. Some of the people in their current positions had bad conduct andck of merit¡­¡± ¡°At that time, they would naturally be washed away¡­ By then, the Crape Myrtle Sect, which had been personally established and nurtured by the Emperor, would naturally be able to sessfully take over the throne. In the Crape Myrtle Sect, we can naturally get all kinds of rights from high to low ording to our merits¡­¡± ¡°At present, in the Crape Myrtle Sect, there were Double Guardians, Four Heavenly Kings, Eight Generals, Fourth-ss disciples, Fifth-ss disciples, and so on. Don¡¯t you think that such a title is too few and too simple?¡± Dream Hans quickly replied, ¡°There must be an intention for the Emperor to do so. I don¡¯t dare to guess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. The Emperor did have his own intentions in doing so.¡± Mardohar was very satisfied with Dream Hans¡¯s respectful attitude towards Grand Pure Emperor. He nodded and continued, ¡°The Emperor also wanted to expand the Crape Myrtle Sect. He didn¡¯t want to push the system of merit to all pathway to immortality. However, in the past, the Emperor felt that his strength was not enough to convince the crowd. That was why he was waiting. When he returned this time, he returned as a king. Then, he could arrange all the official titles and positions of the Crape Myrtle Sect properly¡­ Everyone will only congratte him, and no one will object.¡± Then, Mardohar changed the topic. ¡°Now, it can be called the darkest moment before dawn before the return of the emperor!¡± Dream Hans could clearly sense the change in Mardohar¡¯s tone. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything at this time. She could only let every word in the Mardohar¡¯s words hit her heart heavily. ¡°At this time, we have to be more cautious! We can¡¯t let anyone talk about it and leave a stain on the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s door!¡± ¡°Senior Brother Bolton, I was wrong! I won¡¯t make the same mistake again next time. Please punish me, Senior Brother Bolton!¡± This time, Dream Hans mmed her head hard on the ground, and blood immediately oozed out of her forehead. ¡°Dream, you still don¡¯t understand what I mean.¡± Mardohar looked distressed. Dream Hans looked up, her face full of doubt. ¡°Senior Brother Bolton¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°You think you are wrong, and I also think you are wrong. But what you think is wrong is not the same as what I think you have made¡­¡± ¡°Please instruct me, Senior Brother Bolton,¡± Dream Hans said hurriedly. Mardohar took a step forward, and in the shadows around him, a figure shed slightly, and in the next moment, he appeared in front of Dream Hans out of thin air. This scene caused Dream Hans¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Mardohar bent down, bent the knuckles of his index finger, and lifted Dream Hans¡¯s chin. He looked at her, and their faces were very close. Dream Hans could even see her reflection in the Mardohar¡¯s eyes. ¡°Dream, keep it in mind¡­ Your mistake is not to argue with your peers. On the Path to Immortality, if one wanted to take a step further, the conflict between fellow disciples was nothing. If one couldn¡¯t win, one could only be inferior and admit defeat. Your mistake was that you dragged the disciple called Caspian to the time when the elder supported him!¡± ¡°You should have killed him from the very beginning! Instead of giving the other party a chance to fight back. If one disrespects the Crape Myrtle Sect, we should kill them on the spot and never show mercy!¡± These words shook the ears of the deaf. At this moment, they were like rolling thunder that exploded in Dream Hans¡¯s ears. ¡°You should kill him from the very beginning¡­. Don¡¯t give him a chance¡­¡± Dream Hans blinked and suddenly nodded. ¡°Senior Brother Bolton, I understand!¡± However, Dream Hans hesitated and said, ¡°However, this disciple called Caspian is indeed strange¡­ In one year, he has been promoted by a whole big realm. Not only that, but his strength is far beyond the same level. Even Senior Brother Lill Kadas, who is at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, is no match for him. So I think¡­ I can¡¯t do anything to him now¡­¡± Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 ¡°Lill Kadas?¡± Mardohar frowned. ¡°The second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Senior Brother Bolton¡­ I was wrong.¡± Dream Hans suddenly realized that she had made a slip of the tongue. She was so scared that she hurriedly knocked her head on the ground again. Although she and Mardohar were nominally an immortal couple, when they really got along, she was more like a servant. And because she had been following Mardohar for a long time, she knew more about the taboo of him than others. Mardohar was now an entry level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Generally speaking, if a cultivator could reach this realm at the age of Mardohar, he would definitely be proud of himself. Moreover, the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm could be regarded as a fourth-ss disciple of the Crape Myrtle Sect. His status was second only to the eight Combat Generals. On the side of Mardohar, the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was his bottom line most of the time. The reason was that he was at entry level! Entry level, mid level, and peak before reaching the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Therefore, Mardohar was actually at the lowest level of the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. That was precisely the case. He didn¡¯t like others to mention the entry level of the second stage. Later on, when someone even talked about the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he felt that the other party was targeting him. Therefore, Dream Hans realized that she had said something wrong due to her nervousness. Cold sweat immediately flowed down her face. Although she didn¡¯t dare to raise her head, so she couldn¡¯t see the Mardohar¡¯s eyes, Dream Hans felt as if a needle was on her back at this moment. The light around seemed to twist. Just as Dream Hans felt that her soul was about to be crushed, the voice of Mardohar finally rang out. However, Dream Hans, who was in a trance, felt as if she was floating in the air. ¡°Stop him and keep an eye on him. Once he appears, tell me. The face of Crape Myrtle Sect can¡¯t be lost to a nobody!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! After a long time, Dream Hans finally felt like she could breathe normally. She looked up and found that Mardohar was back to her again. He stood in front of the window and looked out. That posture was exactly the same as when she first knelt here to beg for forgiveness. If it weren¡¯t for the words that were still ringing in Dream Hans¡¯s ears and her clothes that were almost soaked in sweat, the scene in front of her might even make her wonder if what had just happened was a dream or not. *** When it was almost dawn, Caspian went into Time Warp Zone to check the situation. Because the time in Time Warp Zone was twice longer than that in the real world. Nine hours passed in Time Warp Zone while Caspian sat in meditation in the practice room for three hours. That was to say, more than half a day had passed. Therefore, when Caspian entered and saw the body of Valdis Goth, it was not onlypletely covered by ayer of ck fog. More and more ck fog continued to float out from all directions, like dense threads, gradually forming a cocoon on the body of Valdis Goth. It would form a cocoon and then nurture it for a period of time. By the time the body of Valdis Goth broke out of the cocoon, he would bepletely separated from his previous identity and turn into a brand new puppet, a puppet thatpletely obeyed the orders of Caspian. Under normal circumstances, it will take nearly a year topletely make this puppet¡­ However, in Time Warp Zone, the time was reduced to one-third! It would take about three months toplete. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t practice in Time Warp Zone during this period of time. But as long as this puppet can satisfy me, then it¡¯s not a problem¡­ After observing for a while, Caspian withdrew from Time Warp Zone and continued to meditate, waiting quietly. Near noon, Caspian received a message from me Gordon. The message said that me Gordon had arrived at the periphery of the Sea Area of Caspian¡¯s Ind. However, because of the defensive formation, he could not enter and needed the guidance of Caspian. Originally, Caspian nned to pick him up after me Gordon returned to his ce. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He didn¡¯t expect that me Gordon had arrived at his door, which made him surprised and save time. Caspian immediately set off. Soon, he saw the spirit boat suspended in the air outside the Sea Area. On the deck of the spirit boat, me Gordon stood with his hands sped behind his back and smiled at him. Next to him, the Mirage White Tiger Little Candy was lying on the guardrail. When it saw Caspian, its ears stood on end, and its bright tiger eyes were shining. On the other hand, Handsome was stillzily lying on Little Candy¡¯s head. When it saw Caspian from a distance, it shook its tail, saying hello. More than a month had passed since Caspian saw them in the prince¡¯s mansion. Handsome and Little Candy seemed to be sleeping soundly, but Caspian knew that they had absorbed a lot of Qi and blood and were absorbing and improving. Their sleep was simr to a cultivator¡¯s meditation and cultivation. Caspian immediately felt that Handsome and Little Candy had changed again. On the surface, they still looked like a white tiger and a lovely pig, but the power hidden in these two seemingly simple-minded bodies was enough to directly smash a Holy Land Realm into meat paste! They deserves to have the bloodline of an Ancient God Beast. They can improve so fast by eating, and drinking¡­ Caspian couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. With the permission of Caspian, spirit boat of me Gordon flew in smoothly. He also came to spirit boat. Little Candy was the first to throw itself into Caspian¡¯s arms. Suddenly, Caspian felt his hand sink. Touching the furry tiger¡¯s head, Caspian smiled. He had raised Little Candy since it was an infant, watching the little white tiger grow from the size of a foot to an adult. In terms of realm, Little Candy was now a early-stage of wisdom, which was equivalent to Holy Land Realm of a human cultivator. Although it had not yet been able to speak the humannguage and was still far from shape-shifting stage, the little tiger¡¯s current strength was far from what its peers couldpare with. And the most important thing was that Caspian had never thought about enved Little Candy, while Little Candy¡¯s rtionship with him was beyond the race. For Little Candy, Caspian was like a brother and a father. He was the most affectionate people in the world. An enved demonic beast might betray its master, but Little Candy would never betray Caspian. Compared with Little Candy¡¯s enthusiasm, Handsome was much morezy. When Caspian came to spirit boat, Handsome only raised its nose and sniffed. After making sure that there was no food that interested it, it muttered andy down again. ¡°You are promoted again¡­ Why don¡¯t you bring some delicious food to celebrate¡­¡± The little white pig comined. Hearing this, me Gordon¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately looked at Caspian up and down. After a while, he said hesitantly, ¡°Another level?¡± Because his realm was lower than Caspian, he could not see the realm of Caspian. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m at mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± Caspian nodded and pointed to a small ck spot at the end of the sea with a smile. ¡°This is the Shack. Please don¡¯t mind it¡­¡± ¡°Shameless¡­¡± The little white pig muttered again. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 The sea breeze was blowing. Caspian and me Gordon sat side by side on a big stone. On the distant beach, Handsome and Little Candy ran back and forth, jumping into the sea from time to time, having fun. It was full of strong spiritual Qi. Both cultivators and the demonic beasts felt refreshed and rxed. ¡°He has advanced another level¡­¡± me Gordon looked at Caspian. Even though he had epted the reality, he still found it unbelievable when he looked at Caspian. Last time in the mansion, it was shocking enough to see Caspian promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. Now, how long had it been? The realm of Caspian had improved by leaps and bounds. Could a Heavenly Spirit Realm advance to a higher level within a month? For a moment, me Gordon was in a trance and began to doubt the life outlook he had built in the past. ¡°I¡¯m a bit lucky,¡± exined Caspian with a smile. ¡°In the future, when you have time, you can alsoe here to cultivate. On my ind, spiritual Qi is stronger than in other ces. I can ask the sect to build another pce on the mountainter¡­¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve be a Master, your tone is different from before,¡± me Gordon joked with a smile. After the joke, me Gordon¡¯s expression gradually became serious and he said seriously, ¡°Is what you told mest time true?¡± me Gordon asked about the underground devils. Last time, because me Gordon was not in the Mansion, Caspian did not tell him in detail. At this time, Caspian told him in detail what he had experienced after entering the underground crack. Of course, some of the things that were inconvenient to reveal, such as bringing back the Devil Prince to refine puppets, had not been mentioned. During the process of listening to Caspian¡¯s exnation, me Gordon¡¯s face did not change much. But his increasingly serious eyes showed his mood. After Caspian finished speaking, it took a while before me Gordon nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a bit tricky¡­¡± ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not as troublesome as expected.¡± Caspian shook his head. Seeing me Gordon looking at him with confusion, Caspian told him what he had read in the booklet about the underground devils. Because of the body structure of the underground devils, powerful devil people could only survive in the deep underground, it was fatal for them to live in the environment of the surface of the ground and on the ground. It was like an ordinary person who could work and survive on the earth, but he couldn¡¯t go to heaven or live underwater. It was almost the same principle. Hearing Caspian¡¯s exnation, me Gordon¡¯s face softened a little. He quickly confirmed it again. ¡°So, it seems that the powerful Devil people you¡¯ve met are almost impossible to appear on the surface? In fact, after thinking about it, it is true. Whether I go to the battlefield myself, listen to my father¡¯s story, or the record of the battle of my family, there is no description of the devil you mentioned¡­¡± At this point, me Gordon frowned again. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the problem that our Gordon Family has encountered at present can¡¯t be solved?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong again,¡± said Caspian with a smile. Now that he had be a Heavenly Spirit Realm, Caspian¡¯s thinking was tens of times faster than before. Therefore, at this time, he carefully analyzed for me Gordon. ¡°That powerful devil people can only be said that they will not affect the ground in the past. But now, it was hard to say. The reason was simple¡­ Cultivators had colluded with them. And this time, I also encountered the killers of the Ghost-killing Pavilion.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± me Gordon narrowed his eyes. ¡°Ghost-killing Pavilion!¡± As the prince of Lunia, the intelligencework under themand of me Gordon would naturally collect information about the Ghost-killing Pavilion for him. This time, without me Gordon asking, Caspian said, ¡°I know who went to the Ghost-killing Pavilion. It¡¯s still troublesome to deal with it now. But you have to be careful when you go out in the future.¡± Needless to say, me Gordon was a smart person, so he immediately understood what Caspian meant. The light in his eyes condensed, and he clenched his fists. He squeezed out a few words through his teeth, ¡°These guys¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ As long as we¡¯re in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, there shouldn¡¯t be any big problems.¡± Caspian consoled me Gordon, ¡°The main problem is cultivators who colluded with the underground devils. We haven¡¯t figured out their identities and purpose yet. Those people didn¡¯t even give me the chance to search for souls.¡± Thinking of the situation at that time, Caspian narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Those guys are well trained. They are not afraid of death at all.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find out as soon as possible.¡± me Gordon took a deep breath before added, ¡°Although it¡¯s arge area, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t find any clues about it.¡± ¡°In short, pay attention. I have a feeling that the other party may be nning something big,¡± Caspian said after thinking for a while. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± me Gordon also nodded. They looked at each other and understood each other¡¯s meaning. Although Caspian did not mention that the son of the Devil was brought back by him, the appearance of Divine Sense of the devil prince told me Gordon. The strength of a Demon Prince wasparable to that of an Amethyst Pce Realm. If this kind of strength was meant to deal with me Gordon and his family, it would be making a big fuss. It was possible to say that he wanted to deal with the Lunia. What Caspian meant was that if me Gordon was properly operated, the Gordon Family could use it to make a great contribution. After all, the current emperor of Lunia had not lost his patience with the Gordon Family. As long as me Gordon could stabilize Heavenly Spirit Realm for a period of time and wait for me Gordon to step into Heavenly Spirit Realm, the Gordon Family would not be suppressed like it was now. ¡°If you have time in the future,e and cultivate here.¡± Caspian said again. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This time, me Gordon did not refuse, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay¡­¡± There was no need to be pretentious. ¡°By the way, I happen to have something to ask you for help,¡± Caspian said. Then he told me Gordon that he wanted to open up a spiritual field on the ind and cultivate wild beasts, but he didn¡¯t have enough manpower. It was not impossible for him to do these things himself, but it would dy his cultivation time. But if he went to find someone, there would not be so many trustworthy people. Let those who didn¡¯t get his full trust run around the ind? Caspian had never considered this at all. ¡°The question you asked is very simple¡­¡± To Caspian¡¯s surprise, as soon as he finished speaking, me Gordon responded. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten your identity?¡± me Gordon continued. ¡°Identity? Disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± ¡°No, you are a cultivator. It¡¯s the simplest way to use spiritual Qi to lead the wooden man to do things for you¡­ And in this way, it can also improve your control over spiritual Qi¡­¡± This time, without me Gordon¡¯s detailed exnation, Caspian had already reacted. ¡°A puppet! I can directly control the puppets to do these things. Moreover, I could sit steadily in the center, focus on ten, one hundred, and one thousand uses. I could control them with my spiritual Qi, just like how I controlled a leather film or a thread-carrying puppet, and let them do things. This is also a kind of cultivation for me to control my spirit and spiritual Qi at the same time!¡± Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 Caspian knew that the puppets here did not need to be asplicated as the ones he was making in Time Warp Zone. It was even exceptionally simple, as long as it could be used. For example, a few blocks of wood and some stones could be turned into a simple puppet. If he was afraid of exhaustion, he could tie up refined iron in some parts of the puppet. Anyway, thend on the ind was ordinary. It was as easy as cutting tofu if he used refined iron. If Caspian wanted to be easier, he didn¡¯t even need to make puppets. He could directly use spiritual Qi to lead refined iron. However, after thinking for a while, Caspian decided to create simple puppets toplete this task. If he used spiritual Qi to control the puppets, he needed to adjust the puppets¡¯ limbs. In this way, it would be more difficult and helpful to enhance his control of spiritual Qi. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Without hesitation, Caspian immediately began to do the work. After being arranged by Caspian, me Gordon first went to the pce to meditate and cultivate. It was much easier for a cultivator to cut wood than a mortal. Mortals still had to cut, hack, and so on. With a wave of Caspian¡¯s arm, spiritual Qi swept, and the trees on the ind suddenly fell to the ground. Then threads of spiritual Qi shot out from between Caspian and they drew the wood and prepared refined iron. Not long after, dozens of crooked puppets, carrying hoes and other tools, stood in front of Caspian. It had been eight or nine years since Caspian had been locked up in hellhole prison, and he had not led troops to fight again. At this moment, when he saw the situation in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that these simple and rough puppets were a group of soldiers whopletely obeyed his orders. Caspian involuntarilyughed when he thought of this. After which, he shook his head and continued to create simr puppets. *** Time flew, and soon it was evening. The fiery red sun slowly descended along with the horizon. The seawater was instantly split into half blue and half red. From a distance, it seemed that half of it was ice and the other half was fire. The appearance of the setting sun was a symbol of the end of a day¡¯s work for mortals. But, the ind where Caspian was located was in a heated atmosphere. A group of puppets made from a few pieces of wood were working in unison. Strictly speaking, they could not be considered puppets. Dozens of them formed a formation, lifted the hoe together, and then dug the ground. There were also dozens of puppets cutting and chopping wood in another ce, and then turning them into fences and circling the ground. On the other side, dozens of wooden men were digging the fish pond with iron shovels in their hands. The total number of these wooden men added up to three to four hundred. But their movements were in an orderly manner. Throughout the whole scene, only the sound of working could be heard, and no extra movements of these wooden people could be heard. If all these wooden men were normal people, then the scene at this moment was actually quite scary. At this time, Caspian was sitting on a big rock. He closed his eyes slightly and used his Divine Sense to sense everything around him. His hands were ced on his knees. Between his index fingers, there were thousands of thin lines condensed by spiritual Qi, pulling the torso and limbs of each wooden man respectively, directing their every move. Ordinary people could only focus on one thing. Those with extraordinary talent could focus on two things. Those who were gifted could focus on three or even four things. But if he wanted more, he had to be a cultivator. As the realm and strength of cultivators continued to increase, not only was the body condensed, vigor was vigorous, and the brain was constantly developed. Their Divine Sense was so powerful that they could achieve a hundred things that ordinary people couldn¡¯t achieve, or even more! However, for Divine Sense, the more part it needed to be distributed, the more tired one was, just like a person who needed to work too much. But from another point of view, this was also a kind of exercise. Training and tempering one¡¯s divine sense! It was much better than cultivator¡¯s body tempering. In the early days, the lead would be tied to the body. Every time Caspian controlled an extra wooden man, it was equivalent to tying an extra lead board on his body. If it was Caspian in the past, it was almost impossible for him to control three to four hundred wooden men at the same time like he did at this moment. However, after absorbing the Divine Soul of Devil Prince, his Divine Sense was greatly enhanced. Now, he was still using his heart and soul to continue strengthening his divine sense. In fact, in the beginning, Caspian only controlled about 200 wooden people at the same time. When he got used to it, he would add more than a dozen or twenty puppets, and the number of wooden people increased from time to time. By this time in the evening, the number was almost twice as much as it had been at the beginning. However, he had put in a lot of effort because of this. In the past, when he fought with others, he rarely sweated. At this time, although he sat still and asionally raised his finger, there was a thinyer of sweat on his forehead. Although the exercise of the Divine Soul could not be seen by the naked eye, it would only be more difficult than the tempering of the body. Because with the improvement of the realm of the cultivator, the development of the body would eventually reach a certain limit. However, the development of the brain was far from an end. The higher a cultivator¡¯s realm was, the stronger his brain and Divine Soul would be. That was the reason. Caspian controlled these wooden men from afternoon until the next morning. Not long after the sun rose in the morning, me Gordon went out of the pce to find Caspian. Although he had expected this, he was still deeply shocked when he saw arge group of wooden people working hard. Seeing the arrival of me Gordon, Caspian also stopped controlling these wooden people. The two of them looked at each other, and there was a slightly solemn look on their faces. The reason was simple. Today was July 30th. The day Spirit Severing Road ended. ¡°It¡¯s time for them toe back¡­¡± Although me Gordon was smiling, it could be seen that he was not in a good mood. After all, although he had never experienced the dangers of Spirit Severing Road, he had heard of them. The selection process was extremely strict. Although Caspian had made the greatest preparation for everyone, it was inevitable that something unexpected would happen. ¡°I hope everyone cane back safely.¡± Compared with me Gordon, Caspian was much calmer at this time. He waved his arm, took out his spirit boat, and sat on it with me Gordon to wee everyone back. Soon, Caspian and me Gordon arrived at the ind where Spirit Severing Road ended and the space transmission door would be opened. When they arrived, they discovered that quite a few people had already gathered here. Obviously, these people were members or friends of cultivators of Spirit Severing Road. Although they were Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples, there were too many Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples, so Caspian did not recognize them. However, when these disciples saw Caspian, most of their faces changed. Someone took the initiative to salute Caspian and call him master. However, most of them looked terrified and could not help but take a step back. Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 At the sight of this, me Gordon was slightly stunned, but soon understood. The news of Caspian¡¯s promotion had already spread like wildfire in the sect. Therefore, even though he had not returned to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect that day, me Gordon had heard about it. ¡°Caspian, now it seems that you have gained quite a reputation¡­¡± me Gordon looked around and joked. Caspian nodded slightly at a disciple who bowed to him, which made the disciple look ttered. Then he turned to me Gordon and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a bad name.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the details of the matter. Grand Pure Emperor had been in seclusion for many years, and some new disciples have also joined in the Crape Myrtle Sect these years. The new disciples were not restrained. Relying on their status as Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, they were arrogant and domineering. In fact, they had already aroused the dissatisfaction of the sect. This time, an elder also took this opportunity to warn Crape Myrtle Sect¡­¡± ¡°I heard that the one who spoke for you was an Elder of Amethyst Pce Realm. But you have to be careful recently. It was because I heard that Grand Pure Emperor mighte out soon. During this period, everyone in Crape Myrtle Sect will naturally not allow anyone to do anything harmful to them.¡± me Gordon reminded Caspian. Caspian stopped and looked at me Gordon. ¡°Grand Pure Emperor ising out?¡± Caspian had always had an extremely strange feeling towards this mysterious person. The other party seemed to be in a mist. He had never seen this figure before, but it was like a shadow, lingering in a corner of Caspian¡¯s heart. He felt that there seemed to be a sounding from the depths of sea of consciousness. But when he turned his attention there, it seemed that nothing had happened. Caspian didn¡¯t want others to see the difference in his expression at this time, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to it anymore. Instead, he chose a ce with me Gordon and stood there quietly, waiting for the end of Spirit Severing Road not longter. As time went by, more and more people began to gather at the scene. Not only the disciples who came here were rted to cultivators in Spirit Severing Road. There were also some who came to watch the fun. Some of them were members of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The organization formed by the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was not just the Crape Myrtle Sect. There were more than a hundred organizations in the entire sect. Among them, there were also 20 or 30 organizations with a famous name. However, the Crape Myrtle Sect was the most famous sect. Before long, the number of disciples and even some elders gathered on the ind was one or two thousand. Fortunately, the ind was big enough, otherwise, it would look a little crowded. As a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, Caspian¡¯s realm was very high among the present disciples. In addition to the noise he made the day before yesterday, at this time, people kept ncing at him and sizing him up. Caspian didn¡¯t care about these gazes at all. However, during this process, he also noticed that there seemed to be one or two different eyes. But, the other party was clearly good at hiding himself. When the other party noticed that Caspian had found him, this person withdrew his eyes, leaving no trace. Even so, Caspian still had a suspect. In fact, the reason was very simple. The gaze was well hidden, and sometimes, it was also a huge w. Because with the strength of Caspian¡¯s Divine Soul, few people could escape from him. Therefore, at this moment, only one person at the scene was suspicious. It was an cultivator at the peak of the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In addition to the golden patterns, there was also a me-like pattern on the sleeves of his robe. The other party stood there, asionally chatting with the people beside him. Although he didn¡¯t look at Caspian from beginning to end. But, Caspian could be sure that this guy was the one who looked at him with malicious eyes. However, in Caspian¡¯s mind, he had no impression of this Heavenly Spirit Realm Master at all. ¡°me Gordon,¡± Caspian said softly to Prince Gordon beside him. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°About 1.5 kilometers to your left, that guy at the Second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± Caspian described the appearance of the cultivator and then said, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡± me Gordon remained calm. He nced in the direction and then immediately turned around. Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator¡¯s perception of the surroundings was far beyond that of Holy Land Realm, so me Gordon didn¡¯t dare to look at him directly after receiving Caspian¡¯s hint, for fear of being noticed. After thinking for a while, me Gordon shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him¡­¡± But the next moment, he smiled and said, ¡°There must be someone that know him.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Caspian was confused. As soon as he finished speaking, he smelled a fragrant wind behind him. ¡°Why do I feel like someone is talking about me?¡± A pleasant voice sounded. Caspian turned around and saw Charlotte Sky. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Charlotte looked as deep as the sea. At the same time, she exuded a sense of sacredness and gracefulness. Caspian knew that it had something to do with her innate constitution. Obviously, under the guidance of her teacher, Charlotte Sky who was born with Dragon Note Physique had made progress. Caspian originally wanted to ask Charlotte for help to inquire about the matter about that Elder of Amethyst Pce Realm yesterday. After receiving Charlotte¡¯s agreement, Caspian asked me Gordon¡¯s question again. Charlotte nced out of the corner of her eye and nodded. ¡°Yes, he is a fourth-ss disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect called Wood Moody¡­¡± Hearing that he was a disciple of the Crape Myrtle Sect, Caspian understood why the other party looked at him so unkindly just now. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Brother Montgomery. In the sect, there are few disciples who are as blind as yesterday. Especially the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect, who always think highly of themselves as the vanguard of merits. The high-level disciples think more highly of it than their lives, so he will never do anything harmful to you on this asion,¡± Charlotte said. Caspian nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything more after knowing the identity of the other party. *** After Wood Moody casually said a few words to the disciple beside him, he seemingly unintentionally asked the person next to him, ¡°I think there is a disciple at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm over there. I don¡¯t seem to know him. Is he recently promoted?¡± Wood Moody had tried his best to suppress his tone very calmly, which was no different from usual. But in fact, at this time, there was a great shock in his heart! The shock, ecstasy, shame, and anger in his heart almost shattered his chest when he saw Caspian, turning into andslide and a tsunami. It was also because of the emotional fluctuation at that time that his eyes were discovered by Caspian. At this time, while waiting for the response of the disciple around him, Wood Moody¡¯s heart was also surging with an extremely fierce emotion. That day, Head Dog sent back a picture¡­ The person in the picture was the mysterious cultivator who was determined by the six of them to destroy the treasury of the Dubois Family. I was still distressed before¡­ It¡¯s so big. Isn¡¯t it like looking for a needle in a haystack if I want to find such a person? I never thought that I would be able to find him so easily! Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 Knowing that his gaze had been discovered by Caspian, Wood Moody no longer looked in the direction of Caspian at this time. However, his heart was much more at ease than before. Because, not only did he know where the other party was, but he also knew that the other party was a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect! We belong to the same sect. Do you still want to escape in the future? As long as I know your identity, it will be even harder for you to escape! Wood Moody sneered in his heart. The disciple beside Wood Moody looked at Caspian and immediately said, ¡°Oh, he is now famous.¡± ¡°Famous?¡± Wood Moody asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The disciple immediately told him what had happened at the Sky-sea Pavilion yesterday. ¡°You mean, he seriously injured his fellow disciples in the sect, as well as the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Not only is he fine, but there are also Elder from Amethyst Pce Realm in the sect supporting him?¡± Wood Moody¡¯s brows immediately furrowed. ¡°Yes¡­¡± The disciple nodded. ¡°From yesterday till now, the news has spread like wildfire. One of the disciples who had been tortured by him was the Immortalpanion of senior brother Bolton. That was why everyone was saying that they were waiting to see how Senior Brother Bolton would deal with this¡­ At that time, Senior Brother Bolton¡¯s Taoistpanion was directly pressed into the ground by this guy! Under everyone¡¯s gaze!¡± ¡°However, with the support of the Elder of Amethyst Pce Realm, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not convenient for Senior Brother Boltonto show up¡­¡± The disciple shook his head and said vividly. At this moment, Wood Moody nodded and said, ¡°Mardohar¡­ He is at entry level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. His taboo is for others to mention the Second Stage Heavenly Spirit Realm . Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I know him¡­ He is also a fourth-ss disciple of our Crape Myrtle Sect. I didn¡¯t expect him to be involved in this matter.¡± Although he was perfunctory, in fact, Wood Moody had already heard something deeper from the other party¡¯s words at the moment. ¡°Caspian actually has the Elder of Amethyst Pce Realm to speak for him and support him. Could it be that the previous rumors were true that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect didn¡¯t want the Crape Myrtle Sect to grow up, so this was a warning? Even if this is not Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s intention, at least it can be seen that our Crape Myrtle Sect has indeed aroused the dissatisfaction of some elders in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± ¡°Hmph! These old bastards only know how to focus on their cultivation and not make any contributions to the sect. They upy resources for nothing and live a simple life. When the emperores back, they will be the first batch to be cleaned up¡­ At this time, they could only use this method to disgust our Crape Myrtle Sect. They were just clowns. There is no need to be afraid of them¡­ However, from the looks of it, it is very likely that Caspian has been instructed by these elders.¡± Thinking of this, Wood Moody¡¯s eyes suddenly rolled. A myriad of thoughts came to his mind. Many previous ideas and ns were overturned. Life Cards of Head Dog and the others have been shattered. Obviously, they are all dead. Their death must have something to do with this guy¡­ Even if I point out what this guy did now, I have no evidence to prove it. If he and elders behind him fought back, the loss would outweigh the gain. Especially now, I¡¯m in the peak of the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, which is the most critical moment. That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s in control of all the information. If I make good use of it, I can definitely make a great contribution to Crape Myrtle Sect! When the emperor returns, I¡¯ll definitely be the first to make a contribution in terms of reward! Thinking of this, Wood Moody¡¯s breathing inevitably became rapid. I won¡¯t tell anyone what Caspian is doing now. I¡¯m the only one who knows the matter. When I find an opportunity, I¡¯ll catch him and interrogate him¡­ Not only could I know all his secrets, but I could also follow the clues and uproot all the forces behind him and those elders who wanted to harm the Crape Myrtle Sect! After the emperor returned, he would know that I made contributions to the Crape Myrtle Sect¡­ He would reward me with magic weapon and help me to advance to the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. It¡¯s just a matter of time before I be a general!¡± At this time, Wood Moody¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help thumping wildly. In the end, it took him a lot of effort to calm down. *** During this period, Caspian had been talking to me Gordon and Charlotte about what had happened recently. me Gordon and Charlotte yearned for all kinds of privileges and benefits after being promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although Charlotte was a disciple of the elder of Amethyst Pce Realm, Elder, she had to abide by the rules of the sect. Therefore, although there were all kinds of exotic minerals and produce and magic weapons provided by her teacher, her status and benefits in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were the same as that of me Gordon. The three of them waited for about two hours, and a melodious bell sound came from a distance with refreshing energy and afortable mood. A look of excitement suddenly appeared on Charlotte¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help clenching her small fists. ¡°Spirit Severing Road is over¡­ The return space channel is about to open!¡± All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on a huge stone ring at the front of the ind. This stone ring was ced vertically, as high as a five-story building. As the bell rang, ayer of light film began to appear in the center of the stone ring. The film of light was like the surface of the water, not only light blue, but also swaying slightly. This scene reminded Caspian of the Gates of Hell in the depths of his sea of consciousness. However, his attention soon returned to the stone ring, especially at the bottom of it. Because the appearance of this light represented the official opening of Spirit Severing Road space channel. From this moment on, if cultivators came out of the stone ring, it represented that this person had sessfullypleted the trial test of Spirit Severing Road and officially be a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Not only Caspian but also the others present were looking at it. Even Wood Moody was focused on the stone ring at this time. For a moment, the ind fell into a state of peace that had never appeared before, and even the howling of the sea wind could be heard. Before long, a figure emerged from the light of the stone ring. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became tense. Everyone wanted to see who this new disciple who had just returned was and what he looked like. The figure was moving forward, bing clearer and clearer. After a while, the new disciple in rags appeared in front of everyone. The moment he walked out of the stone ring, the new disciple obviously wanted to raise his hands high and cheer. But he didn¡¯t expect that there would be disciplesing forward to watch. In an instant, he still kept his hands raised high, but his face was full of surprise. He opened his mouth and did not make any sound for a while. ¡°Who is this person?¡± Looking at this new disciple who looked like a dull goose, everyone present had a question in their hearts at the same time. Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 The atmosphere at the scene became extremely strange for a moment. Logically speaking, the first disciple toe out would definitely not be an ordinary person, nor would he be a nobody. But, no one could recognize the identity of this disciple. The reason was simple. He looked too embarrassed. His hair was messy. Every part of his face and hands that was exposed was covered with dirt and dust, and his original skin color could hardly be seen. What he was wearing should be a defensive magic garment. But, the magic garment didn¡¯t look much better than the beggar¡¯s clothes. Some of them were torn into strips of cloth. When the sea breeze blew, those cloth strips would even spread their wings and fly at first nce. In addition, he was like a dull goose at the moment. If this person was a cultivator, it was inevitable that everyone present would feel ashamed. ¡°Why would I be with him?¡± Just as everyone¡¯s thoughts changed and they secretly guessed the identity of this person, Caspian saw a clue from the other party¡¯s posture and expression.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°He is¡­¡± It was just that the other party was different from the image in Caspian¡¯s memory. It was indeed an exaggeration to make such a huge change in a month. Therefore, at this moment, Caspian did not dare to easily conclude that his judgment was correct. Even so, he still walked toward the person outside the crowd. me Gordon and Charlotte looked at each other and followed Caspian. That guy was still shameless. He kept raising his hands high, as if he was proud of everyone¡¯s attention. However, the moment he saw Caspian, his whole body trembled. The next moment, his eyes turned red, and two big tears welled up in his eyes. ¡°Caspian!¡± With a cry full of grievances, the man raised his hands and ran toward Caspian. The corners of Caspian¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Sure enough, it was this guy. me Gordon and Charlotte, who were taking steps forward, suddenly stopped at this moment. The two looked at each other and saw surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did I hear it wrong just now? ¡°But does this guy¡¯s voice really seem to be¡­ Bowen Pullman?¡± ¡°Bowen, stop right there.¡± Caspian waved his hand when the other party was about to crash into his embrace. Immediately, spiritual Qi formed a wall to block the opponent. Bowen was too embarrassed to pretend to be pitiful and chuckled as he wiped away the tears on his face. However, his face was covered with dust. He wiped away his tears and he immediately looked like a cat with a flower-face, which was extremely funny. But, seeing this, Caspian couldn¡¯tugh. ¡°Why are you alone? Where are the others?¡± Caspian frowned and asked. As he spoke, his gaze passed by Bowen and turned to look at the stone ring. No one came out in a short time. Upon hearing Caspian¡¯s question, tears began to well up in Bowen¡¯s eyes. Seeing his expression, Caspian, me Gordon, and Charlotte¡¯s hearts skipped a beat. He looked around and saw many disciples sticking their heads out in this direction. Caspian decisively waved his arm, and Heaven-Earth Chessboard carried the four people to a big stone outside the crowd. After theynded, Caspian tossed out another soundproofing formation and an obstructing formation. After not letting anyone else spy or detect him, Caspian looked at Bowen Pullman and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bowen was stunned by Caspian¡¯s smooth actions earlier. After hearing Caspian¡¯s question, he came to his senses. He nced at the three of them and swallowed the waterway. ¡°Caspian, something happened¡­¡± ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t you drink the blood of Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon and can know each other¡¯s thought?¡± me Gordon¡¯s face also became serious at this time. ¡°There are devil people in the space we¡¯re heading to, and they will interfere with our minds. That¡¯s why¡­¡± Bowen chest heaved violently. ¡°So what?¡± Charlotte asked urgently, her face had turned pale. ¡°So our thoughts are intermittent and can¡¯t be maintained at any time. And those devil people seem to know that we have this ability¡­ They can enter our conversation, pretend to be someone among us, and lure others to the trap set up by them!¡± When he said these words, Bowen seemed to have thought of something terrible. His whole body trembled and his facial features became distorted. ¡°How could this be?¡± me Gordon stopped breathing and felt a chill on his back. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on¡­¡± Charlotte¡¯s voice trembled a little. Looking at their suspicious eyes, Caspian closed his eyes and thought for a while. Then he said, ¡°Inner demon¡­ Inner demon can see through people¡¯s hearts. Not only can it invade the Divine Sense, but it can also transform into everyone you see in your daily life and make you fall for it¡­¡± ¡°Bowen, where is your Spirit Severing Road trial test?¡± At this moment, Caspian¡¯s face also became gloomy. He originally wanted to get the drop of blood from Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon¡¯s chest in hopes that it could help everyone, but now, it might hurt everyone. ¡°It¡¯s a desert-like ce¡­ There were only bare stones on the ground. They were surrounded by bare rocks. During the day, the ground was so hot that people could be roasted. In the evening, the stone was as cold as ice¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to kill Devil people¡­ In fact, when it came to strength, those devil people were not that terrifying. At most, their strength would be a little stronger, and their appearance would be a little scary¡­ I even killed two of them. But a few dayster, the situation began to change¡­ Cultivators who participated in Spirit Severing Road would covet other people¡¯s treasures and kill them¡­ Later, the inner demon that you just said appeared.¡± Bowen paused for a moment. Obviously, when he thought of what had happened during this period of time, he still felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°I was the first to find out that something went wrong when we sent messages with our minds¡­ So I immediately told others that someone might pretend to be any of us, so let¡¯s not contact each other for the time being. Even if it¡¯s a distress signal, we can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± When Bowen reached this point, Caspian interrupted him and asked, ¡°When you discovered that something was wrong, did someone gather together?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Bowen Pullman nodded. ¡°At that time, I remembered that Jessica and Omar had already met. Renee and Lady Maisie had also met, and the others had not yet¡­ That ce was too big. And there was no mountain peak or other buildings that could be used as coordinates. The whole world is bare¡­¡± Caspian looked at Charlotte after hearing what Bowen said. Charlotte¡¯s face was a little ugly, she then said, ¡°The void created by Elders of the sect may look like anything. I just didn¡¯t expect that it would be in this extreme environment this time.¡± ¡°And then, how did you get out?¡± me Gordon asked on behalf of Caspian. ¡°Me?¡± Bowen gave a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m quite lucky because I know how to look at the fate¡­ I can see the sky-high Devil Qi from a distance where those Devil People are gathered. Then I will avoid it from a distance and try my best to find ces where there are fewer people¡­¡± Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 ¡°What about thest two days?¡± CaspianCaspian thought for a while and asked, ¡°Have you asked about the situation of the others?¡± ¡°Thest two days¡­¡± Bowen¡¯s smile grew even more bitter. ¡°It was terrible. Every time I try tomunicate with the demons, there will be at least ten Xander Faris, ten OmarOmar Pine, and ten JessicaJessica Lawrence¡­ So, what do you think?¡± Seeing that CaspianCaspian was silent, Charlotteforted him, ¡°Brother Montgomery, everyone is well-prepared. There should be nothing wrong¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡± CaspianCaspian took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°The changes on Spirit Severing Road can be regarded as training. It¡¯s good to be able to walk out, but if they can¡¯t¡­¡± CaspianCaspian shook his head and said, ¡°I hope they can alle out.¡± No one spoke for a short time. CaspianCaspian and the others had already understood that the situation of Spirit Severing Road had greatly exceeded their expectations with Bowen¡¯s description. However, Spirit Severing Road was used by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to choose their disciples. There was no rule about what conditions they would use to choose their disciples. The only thing they could do was to do their best and listen to the mandate of heaven. At this time, the group of disciples in the distance made a noise again. CaspianCaspian looked up and saw that other people hade out of the stone ring. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look¡­¡± CaspianCaspian said. After returning to his previous position, he found that it was three cultivators who came out this time. These three cultivators looked even more pathetic than Bowen. One of them even lost an arm. At this time, the wound was simply bandaged. The three of them supported each other, walked to the side of the stone ring with great difficulty, and began to meditate. Because someone being able to walk out of Spirit Severing Road could be regarded as the new disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Therefore, elders of the sect immediately came forward to treat the three of them. ¡°It¡¯s not them¡­¡± After ncing at the three of them, CaspianCaspian shook his head slightly and looked back at the stone ring. me Gordon and Charlotte looked uneasy at this time. Both of them had never been to Spirit Severing Road, so they were not as clear as CaspianCaspian about the situation in Spirit Severing Road, so they were more nervous at this time. After epting elixirs that CaspianCaspian had given him and taking it, Bowen sat by the side and meditated. But because he was concerned about the others, he kept opening his eyes and looking in the direction of the stone ring. After a while, three more figures came out. As soon as the three of them appeared, CaspianCaspian and the others¡¯ faces flickered as they hurried over. The three people who came out at this moment were JessicaJessica Lawrence, Xander Faris, and OmarOmar Pine. However, JessicaJessica and OmarOmar were walking, while Xander was supported by them, almost dragged on the ground. After a short distance ahead, Xander¡¯s body was still bleeding. The blood flowed to the ground, leaving a shocking mark. ¡°CaspianCaspian!¡± Seeing CaspianCaspian and the others walking over quickly, JessicaJessica hurriedly shouted. CaspianCaspian pursed his lips and nced at the three of them without saying a word. First, he handed two elixirs to JessicaJessica and OmarOmar respectively. Then, he rolled up his long sleeves,id Xander t on OmarOmar, and went to the side. Xander¡¯s face was frighteningly pale, but he did not faint at this moment, and his lips were also bloodless. Looking at Caspian,Caspian, he moved his lips, but unfortunately, he had no strength to make a sound. When CaspianCaspian took the other party over, he found that there was a wound on Xander¡¯s back that went along his spine and almost tore his back into two pieces. Before CaspianCaspian¡¯s fingertips could touch it, he could still feel waves of scorching hot air. CaspianCaspian estimated that in this realm, only Xander¡¯s body could survive such a serious injury. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± CaspianCaspianforted Xander Faris. The others also gathered around him at this moment. JessicaJessica and OmarOmar swallowed elixirs that CaspianCaspian handed over and, just like what Bowen had done, they also used the Purifying Talisman to wash their bodies. They looked much cleaner and more refreshing than when they had just returned. But, the tiredness and worry on their faces could not be concealed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± CaspianCaspianforted everyone. With a flip of his wrist, a mushroom, as thick as an adult¡¯s arm and looked extremely fat, appeared in his hand. The surface of the mushroom¡¯s umbre was like a human face, and at this moment, it showed a puzzled expression. Not far away, there were disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect who inadvertently nced over. With just a nce, the disciple jumped up on the spot. ¡°Damn it! Human-Faced Mushroom!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just human-faced mushroom. What¡¯s there to be surprised about?¡± Thepanion next to him was shocked by him and said discontentedly. Then he turned his head to look at Caspian.Caspian. Immediately, his eyes widened like copper bells, and his voice changed. ¡°It¡¯s so big!¡± The other disciples were attracted by the two people¡¯s exmation and turned their heads curiously. All of a sudden, there was a series of gasps from the crowd. ¡°This, this is a joke¡­¡± ¡°Did that fellow use an erged magic spell to purposefully gain the favor of the masses?¡± ¡°The Human-Faced Mushroom I¡¯ve seen is at most as long as a finger¡­¡± ¡°What, what is this? Grandpa of Human-Faced Mushroom, no, Great Grandpa?¡± Not only these ordinary disciples, but also Wood Moody was also stunned at this moment. This is¡­ Really¡­ Everyone wanted to watch more carefully. Unfortunately, CaspianCaspian did not give them a chance. He grabbed the ends of the mushroom with both hands and twisted it like he was twisting a towel. A look of pain appeared on the mushroom¡¯s face. But the next moment, it was so entangled that it couldn¡¯t be seen what was going on. The whole mushroom withered. However, a drop of golden liquid condensed in the center of the mushroom. The liquid dripped onto the wound on Xander¡¯s back. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. All of a sudden, the burning aura on the surface of the wound disappeared, as if a cool wind blew. The wounds, which had been exposed to the naked eye, began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. This scene immediately attracted another round of exmation. CaspianCaspian frowned and set up a maze array to block everyone¡¯s sight. All the disciples present made a sound of regret. However, since CaspianCaspian¡¯s realm was there, and yesterday¡¯s fierce reputation had just been spread, no one dared to get close to see it clearly. As for Wood Moody, at this time, he recalled the thick and big human-faced mushroom in CaspianCaspian¡¯s hand and showed a thoughtful look. CaspianCaspian stuffed a few more elixirs into Xander¡¯s mouth. Seeing that the other party¡¯s face was gradually getting better, CaspianCaspian looked at JessicaJessica and OmarOmar and asked, ¡°Did the devil hurt him?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± OmarOmar immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s a few cultivators. I guess they are about to reach the exit and think that we would rx our vignce, so they want to kill us and take away magic treasures in our hands¡­ They have more people than us. Senior Brother Faris blocked them for me in order to save me¡­¡± ¡°Where are those who attacked you?¡± CaspianCaspian narrowed his eyes. Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Jessica snorted and said, ¡°They hurt us and secretly attacked us. How could we spare them?¡± ¡°T-They¡¯ve all been killed¡­¡± Xander, who was lying on Heaven-Earth Chessboard, took a deep breath and said. At this time, the efficacy of the medicine had already yed a role in his body. In addition, Xander had a strong constitution. Although the ferocious wound on his back still looked scary, he had already turned over and sat up like an ordinary person, and then stood up. Xander nced at them and a trace of gloom appeared in his eyes. ¡°There are only the four of us¡­¡± ¡°Caspian, we encountered some trouble,¡± Omar said. Caspian nodded. ¡°Yes, Bowen told me earlier that it was an inner demon. The ever-changing inner demons could even invade one¡¯s mind and disturb one¡¯s mind¡­ After I was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, I learned about this from the ancient books and records sent by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± ¡°Did you ask for help that day?¡± asked Jessica without thinking. ¡°I heard the news that you and Omar were asking for help, but when I finished asking where you were and looked in that direction, I discovered demon Qi surging into the sky. At first, I didn¡¯t intend to go there, but after thinking about itter, if you were really besieged by the Devil People, it would be very bad. But when I got there, there was no one there. There were quite a few traces of a fight left behind. There were bloodstains as well. But there is no corpse¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not us.¡± Jessica said with a shake of her head. ¡°Ever since we discovered that our Mind Voice Transmission was disturbed, we decided not to use it.¡± ¡°Next, let¡¯s see if the others cane back¡­ Well, when will theye back?¡± Xander paused and said. At this time, everyone¡¯s hearts were heavy. It was because, no one could guarantee that everyone could return safely. Then, one after another, cultivators passed through the stone ring and came to the ind. Almost all the people who came back were injured and in a mess. When most of the people returned, their faces showed a look of relief and relief. Some even squatted on the ground, hugged their heads, and cried bitterly, venting the fear and pressure in their hearts during this period of time. Maisie Pine and Renee Pine were the next two people toe back. Compared to the others who were in a mess, Lady Maisie and Renee looked much more neat and tidy, in stark contrast with the others. Seeing the two of theming back, everyone hurried to greet them. ¡°We¡¯re lucky¡­ After entering the Gobi Desert, we were not far away from each other, so we met soon.¡± Lady Maisie exined to the crowd. Then she looked at Caspian. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your Ten Thousand Treasures Kunlun. With this magic treasure, the Devils and those cultivators who coveted us didn¡¯t cause us any trouble. So it¡¯s easy for me toplete Spirit Severing Road¡­¡± ¡°I was with senior sister and didn¡¯t encounter too much trouble,¡± Renee added. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Seeing that the two were fine, Caspian felt relieved. More and more people came back. But a strange scene happened. The people who were walking in the front seemed to be avoiding something. They looked frightened and moved to both sides. This scene immediately attracted the attention of many people around. Caspian and the others also stopped talking and looked up. Suddenly, a figure slowly walked out from the light of the stone ring. Obviously, there were other people who were also walking outside beside the figure. But when those people saw this figure, they all dodged like mice seeing a cat. ¡°Well¡­.¡± Omar blinked, and then hesitated. The others also focused their attention on the figure. The slender figure gave people a very thin and weak feeling. But, step by step, it made people feel as if they were facing a fierce cavalry. The smell of iron and blood came face to face, making people tremble. In a moment, Sna Gibson¡¯s figure appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. A few parts of her dress had also been torn apart. But at this time, no one looked in that direction. Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the blood-stained Sky Halberd on her back. The surface of the Sky Halberd was covered with a thickyer of blood. As Sna walked over step by step, the thick blood left a long line on the ground, which made people scared. The whispers around Sna also turned into loud discussions at this time. ¡°It¡¯s this woman! It¡¯s her!¡± ¡°When she just came out, she killed a total of 30 people!¡± ¡°I heard that someone saw that she was alone with a spirit tool Realm magic treasure, so he wanted to kill her and take the treasure. However, she killed him on the counterattacks.¡± ¡°A counterattack? Can she kill more than 30 people?¡± ¡°More than that! Most of these people are at a higher realm than her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I also saw that scene. This woman doesn¡¯t seem to die at all!¡± ¡°Not to mention the 30 people, even if two or three people at the same level came to deal with me, I would definitely run first. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, this woman took the initiative to attack them! Then, just like killing chickens, she killed all the more than 30 cultivators!¡± ¡°Humph, I think that group of people deserved it.¡± On Spirit Severing Road, those who had the courage to be alone were definitely not ordinary people. What¡¯s more, when she was in Holy Land Realm, she could have a magic treasure at spirit tool level. If you want to me someone, you can only me those guys for being blind!¡± ¡°She has killed more than 30 people by herself. I can¡¯t believe that this woman has such terrifying strength¡­¡± The discussion continued. Soon, the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect also began to guess Sna¡¯s identity. Many people were certain that someone with such strength and a magic treasure must be a member of a big family. However, after thinking about it for a while, none of them knew that a female cultivator could match up to her. Not only the family, but also the sects they knew didn¡¯t have such young female disciples who could compete with Sna. Just as everyone was confused about Sna¡¯s identity and background, they saw her quietly walking to the front of Caspian. ¡°They know each other?¡± Everyone present was stunned. The first guy to appear had something to do with Caspian. The few guys who appearedter were also rted to this guy. Now that the girl, who had just killed more than 30 cultivators, still had something to do with this guy! The astonished, puzzled gazes and discussions around her did not affect Sna at all at this time. Her arms trembled slightly. She stood in front of Caspian and looked into his eyes. ¡°Teacher¡­¡± The next moment, everything went dark and she fell into Caspian¡¯s arms. Caspian stepped forward and supported her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Several people around her gathered around and asked nervously. In particr, Xander, who was seriously injured, was even more anxious. He was worried that Sna would suffer more serious injuries than him. Especially the discussion of the group of people just now made them even more worried. Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 Caspian checked a little and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. She is just too tired¡­¡± After hearing what he said, everyone was relieved. Thinking about it, it was true. A person had killed more than 30 cultivators in a short period of time, and most of the cultivators were at a higher realm than her. It was already a great miracle for her to be able to walk back in this type of situation. If Sna wasn¡¯t tired, they would feel strange. And this seemed to be Sna¡¯s style. Who would have thought that this seemingly thin youngdy¡¯s body would contain such a terrifying power just by looking at her outer appearance? Sna was helped aside by Jessica to rest. It was Yvonne Johnson who came back soon. Yvonne looked much more rxed than the others. Moreover, her ease was different from Maisie¡¯s. Yvonne made people feel as if she was taking advantage of the spring light to go out of the city to y in the afternoon. At this time, she was humming a tune anding back. Her body was spotlessly clean, and a jade flute was ying with her fingertips. The moment she appeared, she attracted the attention of countless people present. However, when they saw Yvonne walking in the direction of Caspian and the others, many people at the scene cursed in their hearts again. No way! Does this female cultivator also know Caspian?! After a while, everyone saw Yvonne walking to the front of Caspian, lifting her slender calf and kicking Caspian yfully. Everyone present was speechless. Her intimate look made many people¡¯s hearts ache. ¡°There are two more¡­¡± Yvonne nced at the people who had returned and said to Caspian. ¡°Well, there are also Maya and Lucy¡­¡± At this point, Caspian cast a nce at Jessica. At this time, Jessica looked more nervous than anyone else. Her face even turned pale because of this. Before Maya entered Spirit Severing Road, she had been promoted to Holy Land Realm. After obtaining magic treasures that Caspian had made for her, it was like adding wings to a tiger¡¯s wings. Moreover, Maya¡¯sbat experience was exceptionally rich. In contrast, Lucy was like a little white rabbit that had entered the wild for the first time. Her realm was just Pulse Control Realm. The only thing that couldfort people was that the nine pces of Wild Heaven Tower that Caspian gave her before they set off this time had a restraining effect on both the devil people and the inner demons. Otherwise, it would be easy for her to be torn to pieces by all kinds of dangers in Spirit Severing Road. However, as time went by, the two of them still did not show up, and the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces began to be nervous. But, no one spoke. Because until thest moment, no one would be willing to say the worst ending. At first, the number of cultivators that walked out of the stone ring was small, but then it gradually increased. As time went by, the number of cultivators decreased once again. ording to the rules of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the space channel wouldn¡¯t open forever. Four hourster, the space channel would close. Those who didn¡¯te back would also be judged as the failure of Spirit Severing Road trial test. Unfortunately, this was not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing was that once the space channel was closed, if someone survived and did not come back, it meant that he would be permanently locked in the space opened up by elders. It was now filled with all kinds of devil people. Staying there was no different from death. By this time, there was less than an hour left before the space channel would be closed. Caspian was still calm at this time. However, the anxiety in other people¡¯s eyes was obvious. Even Sna, who had woken up, had been silent all the time, but she, who was standing behind Caspian, had not moved her eyes away from the stone ring. ¡°How long has it been since on one appeared?¡± At this time, Renee asked. In the end, fewer and fewer people woulde back. Therefore, during this period of time, there had been no cultivatoring back from the stone ring for a long time. ¡°About 15 minutes,¡± Omar replied in a dry voice. A figure suddenly appeared in the light of the stone ring. ¡°There¡¯s still someone else!¡± Not only Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up, but also cultivators nearby and in the distance eximed. Because many cultivators at the scene had walked past Spirit Severing Road. It was also because of this that they knew better than anyone else that theter they went, the less likely they would be able to get out. If one really had the strength toe out, he would have returned long ago. Many people were still waiting here because they had thest hope and illusion. It had been a long time since someone came back, and many people had lost their expectations. At this moment, when they suddenly saw the figure, cheers even came from the scene. ¡°It¡¯s Junior Sister Kaye!¡± Xander took a step forward when he saw her. The next moment, Maya¡¯s figure with a sword appeared in everyone¡¯s sight. She covered her sword-wielding shoulder with one hand, which was stained with blood. However, there was a trace of a smile on her face. ¡°You are back¡­¡± When she just stepped out of the stone ring, she was also shocked by the number of cultivators in front of her. However, when she saw Caspian and the others walking towards her, her expression immediately rxed. ¡°Let me take a look at the wound on your shoulder,¡± Caspian came up to her first and said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ It¡¯s just a small injury. I was about toe out, but I suddenly met two devils.¡± Maya nodded to the crowd. ¡°Sorry to make you worry. Am I thest one?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°And¡­ Lucy,¡± Jessica said with difficulty. The corners of Maya¡¯s mouth suddenly froze, and then she slowly lowered her head. Obviously, she immediately understood how difficult it was for Lucy to walk out of Spirit Severing Road alone with her current strength. She turned her head and looked into the stone ring. But in the light of the stone ring, it was empty, and no one could be seen at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go there first¡­¡± Caspian waved his hand. After leading the group back to where they had been before, Caspian looked at their expressions. At this moment, because time was running out and Lucy was still not back, the expressions of Jessica and the others seemed heavy and anxious. Caspian asked in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s still time. Let¡¯s continue to wait. I¡¯ll ask you, which one of you is thest person to speak to Lucy through your thoughts?¡± The crowd fell silent and carefully recalled. ¡°We should give up on using it at about the same time.¡± After thinking for a while, Lady Maisie took the lead to speak. ¡°On the 13th day, we found that the problem was getting serious. We decided to give up on the 17th day. On the twenty-first or twenty-second day, it was as if our thoughts had been cut off and we had no way of using it,¡± Bowen said adn added, ¡°This was because I would go and take a look from time to time, so this time should be the most urate¡­ In my memory, I met Lucy once on the 19th day, but she didn¡¯t make any moves soon, so I¡¯m not sure if she was herself or if the devil was pretending to be her.¡± ¡°Did she leave any information back then?¡± Jessica immediately looked at Bowen and asked. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 Jessica¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety. However, after thinking about it carefully for a long while, Bowen still shook his head and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t leave any information behind¡­¡± Jessica sighed silently and looked at the stone ring. The light looked extremely empty and deste. *** On the other side of the stone ring. The cold wind was blowing. In this desert, even though the temperature was very high during the day, the wind was still very strong. If a fist-sized stone was blown into the air, it would be ground into gravel by the sandstorm in a moment and then disappear. Because it was still daytime, the temperature of the Gobi Desert was like a burning furnace. The airflow was distorted by the steam. At first nce, it looked like a golden snake dancing wildly. In this twisted space, a human-shaped shadow appeared intermittently from the horizon. Every step Lucy took was exceptionally difficult. The strong wind blew and she staggered, but she could not stop. Lucy had no extra expression on her face. If people took a nce at her, she looked like a person on the verge of copse,pletely relying on instinct, stumbling forward. Her pale face, bloodless lips, and hollow eyes all showed how hard she had been all the way. It¡¯s¡­ Right in front¡­ Not far away¡­ Seeing the light several floors high in the distance, Lucy¡¯s throat made an extremely difficult sound. The corners of her mouth tugged into a smile, as if she wanted tough. But at this time, she really had no extra strength to make such an expression. She took a deep breath and felt that her lungs were filled with a burning smell. Her internal organs seemed to be burning at this moment. However, she only frowned slightly and then returned to her previous state. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lady Jessica is not by my side, so I will learn to grow up¡­ I can¡¯t always cry and call for Lady Jessica¡­ At the thought of this, two figures appeared in Lucy¡¯s mind. Of course, the one on the left was Jessica. She was elegant and refined. Although her character was a little out of ce asionally, she was still intelligent, strong, and independent most of the time. The figure on the right was still a little blurry. But gradually, the figure became clear. ¡°Caspian¡­ Idiot¡­¡± When she murmured these words, Lucy couldn¡¯t control herself and burst outughing. ¡°This time¡­ I will never let you¡­ Watch me make a fool of myself¡­ I want you to know¡­ I remember what you said to me at that time¡­ I¡¯ve always been working hard on my training¡­ I didn¡¯t ck off¡­¡± ¡°Although my talent is not as good as Lady Jessica is¡­ And not as good as yours¡­ I have been working hard to keep up with your footsteps¡­¡± Lucy¡¯s vision was blurred by the scorching sun. The stone under her feet even left a bloody wound on Lucy¡¯s originally smooth calves. But, in the vision of Lucy, the world seemed to disappear. What she could only see was the tall round light in the distance. That was the space channel to return. I have to go back¡­ To see Miss¡­ And I can¡¯t let that idiot Caspian¡­ Look down upon me¡­ She walked forward for a short while. At this time, Lucy heard a buzz nearby. Her eyes were extremely dim at this time, and the road in front of her could not be seen clearly, so she could only listen carefully. After a while, she muttered, ¡°It¡¯s so annoying. It¡¯sing again¡­¡± After that, she raised her hand and touched a small golden pendant on her chest. The Nine Pces Wild Heaven Tower! With a buzzing sound, the moment Lucy¡¯s fingertip touched it, the nine pces Wild Heaven Tower suddenly burst out dazzling golden light. The golden light was like an upside-down bowl, covering Lucy in the center and then spreading suddenly. Phew! The stones around her shook slightly, and waves like tides appeared. Suddenly, a panic-stricken scream came from the void. Then, like a broken branch, there was a crisp cracking sound. At the same time, a cloud of smoke floated out of the air. Although Lucy didn¡¯t see it, hearing the scream and smelling the burning smell in the air, she still knew that the devil who wanted to attack her was killed. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in her heart. ¡°Caspian is such a big fool. I don¡¯t know if he has foreseen it or not. This magic treasure can restrain these devils. If it weren¡¯t for it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on until now.¡± With this in mind, Lucy¡¯s heavy body could not help but feel a little lighter. But, she did not notice something. At this time, an almost undetectable ripple on the ground quietly came to the ground covered by her shadow and then stopped. Then, as Lucy stepped forward, the shadow moved, and the ripple moved forward under the cover of the shadow. There were still thirty miles left before the space channel. Twenty miles¡­ Ten miles¡­ Five miles¡­ Two miles¡­ 600 meters¡­ 300 meters¡­ Normally, the distance of 300 meters was only a few leaps and bounds for Lucy who was close to Holy Land Realm. But now, she even had to do her best to take a step forward. Therefore, the distance of 300 meters was still difficult for her. And the wound on her calf was constantly worn out. The blood flowed down her calf to her feet, leaving a string of ck footprints along the way. And¡­ 150 meters¡­. She went forward for a while more. Seeing that the light was gradually fading in the space channel, Lucy also understood that it¡¯s almost time. ¡°Grit my teeth and walk over. When I walked over, I could see Miss, and then I could see¡­ Caspian, you idiot¡­ The figures of Jessica and Caspian once again appeared in Lucy¡¯s mind. This time, because the space channel was close at hand, their figures became exceptionally clear, which made Lucy¡¯s mind tremble. There was a slight fluctuation in her nerves, which had been tensed up because of her serious injury on the way. Almost in an instant, the lines hidden in the shadow sensed the emotional fluctuation of Lucy. It had been waiting for this opportunity! ¡°Hahaha! I couldn¡¯t do anything to you because of the Pure Yang magic treasures. Now there is a crack in your heart, and you are about to give me a chance, so that I can take advantage of this opportunity to get in!¡± A sharp scream suddenly sounded in the shadow of Lucy. When Lucy heard the sound and felt that something was wrong, she suddenly felt a cold wind blowing behind her when she wanted to stimte the Nine Pces Wild Heaven Tower. The wind prated through her skin and flesh and went straight into her bones. All of a sudden, she couldn¡¯t help but tremble. The next moment, Lucy found that her blurry vision became clear. And the zing sun, the Gobi Desert, the tunnel and the sand in front of her had all disappeared. A sharp and ear-piercing voice sounded in her mind at the same time. ¡°Oh, let me see, what good things are hidden in your little head!¡± Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 No, no¡­ Lucy trembled. As if someone had dug out some deepest secret, she shook her head desperately, trying to get rid of the sound in her mind. However, the sharpughter became more and morecent. ¡°Oh? There are so many good things. In that case, I¡¯ll help you recall them!¡± Hong! As the sharp voice fell, images spread out in Lucy¡¯s mind like a tide. At this time, she was less than 15 meters away from the space channel. The light of the space channel had be dim quickly, like the setting sun on the horizon. Lucy stopped at this ce in a daze, her eyes empty, as if she had fallen into some kind of mood. *** There seemed to be some sounding from a distance, drifting around her. ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s talking near me? ¡°Miss, Miss!¡± ¡°Is this my own voice? What else do I want to say? ¡°Miss, Miss, I secretly heard Old Master say that he found your husband who is engaged to you. Congrattions, Miss!¡± ¡°Huh? This seems to be what I said a long time ago¡­ Run away from the wedding? Wow, it¡¯s so exciting! Miss, take me with you, take me with you!¡± ¡°Yes, I also had memories of this paragraph. Miss, shall we live here? But I heard that your future husband-inw will be in town in a few days. Shall we go back and have a look?¡± ¡°Husband-inw. Am I talking about the stupid Caspian?¡± ¡°Why is he the one I¡¯m talking about? Miss, Miss, there¡¯s big news! I heard that Caspian kicked the elder who stopped him into the gate today. How impressive!¡± ¡°Miss, Miss, Caspian seems to be different from the previous rumors!¡± ¡°Miss, miss, Caspian won first ce in thepetition. Oh my god! Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go back and have a look? But I¡¯m very curious.¡± These were all what she had said before. From the first time she heard of the stupid Caspian, ¡°But when did I ever talk about him every time I called Miss?¡± ¡°Miss, it¡¯s so good that you and Caspian cane back safely.¡± ¡°Miss, Caspian is really a fool, but he is a good person because he saved you.¡± ¡°Oh, it seems that I¡¯ve been calling him an idiot since Miss and the stupid Caspian were taken hostage.¡± At that time, Lucy seemed to have been worried for a long time in her memory. ¡°Miss, Miss, don¡¯t you think that the stupid Caspian is actually quite goodlooking?¡± ¡°Miss, have we really left the stupid Caspian behind? He, he is so pitiful. All the meridians in his body have been broken. From now on, he can only be an ordinary person.¡± ¡°Yes, all the meridians in Caspian¡¯s body were broken at that time¡­¡± ¡±Miss has been crying for a long time. I¡¯ve been crying with her for a long time.¡± ¡°But at that time, am I crying with Miss, or am I crying for Caspian myself?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss! Miss! Thetest news! The stupid Caspian has joined Heavenly Stars Sect! His, his meridians have been restored! And he has broken the record!¡± ¡°This time, I remember it very clearly.¡± ¡°I also cried, but I cried because of excitement.¡± ¡°Miss, something happened to the stupid Caspian? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mirefield Gate, this time, Miss took me to see the stupid Caspian.¡± ¡°At that time, I smiled happily.¡± Although she looked reluctant to be touched by the stupid Caspian, Lucy was in a good mood at that time. ¡°Then, what would happen next?¡± ¡°Why do I always remember stupid Caspian?¡± ¡°Stupid Caspian! You are a bastard! Let me out!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can trap me here. Miss will definitely avenge me!¡± Yes, it was in the capital of Earlington of Efrax this time. The stupid Caspian trapped Lucy in the woods. Then he told Lucy that if she wanted to stay with Miss in the future, she had to work hard to cultivate. ¡°I want to apany Miss. However, I also want to stay with you. But I will never say that.¡± ¡°Yes, I remember. From then on, I began to practice hard. My talent is average, but I¡¯ve put in ten times more effort than others.¡± ¡°I want to keep up with you. I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied even if I stay by your side. Then, at that time, Three Sages Mountain, you suddenly lost the news.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all very worried.¡± ¡°Miss hasn¡¯t had a good time during those days.¡± ¡°I hate you so much all of a sudden.¡± ¡°You make Miss unhappy. You also make me unhappy.¡± ¡°I hate stupid Caspian so much!¡± *** At this time, Lucy, who was standing, suddenly trembled slightly. Her blood-red lips moved gently. Tears slowly welled up in her originally dried eyes. After a while, tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Stupid Caspian, I hate you, I hate you, I hate myself for liking you¡­¡± Bam! At this time, it was as if something had been broken. The nine pces Wild Heaven Tower in front of Lucy¡¯s chest suddenly glowed with a golden light. However, the light did not spread in all directions, but merged with the little tower into Lucy¡¯s body. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s so hot! So hot! Ah!¡± Screams of horror rang out from Lucy¡¯s body at the same time. A ck shadow suddenly appeared behind Lucy, as if it was about to leave her body. The ck shadow was constantly twisting, letting out a sharp, ear-piercing howl. However, the golden light in Lucy¡¯s body was like a big hand, pping the ck shadow. The ck shadow immediately copsed and disappeared. Lucy¡¯s body seemed to have woken up from a dream. It trembled for a moment, and then her eyes became clear and bright again. The voice in her mind was still echoing in her ears. Tears were still welling up in her eyes. She wiped the corners of her eyes and smiled embarrassedly. Although it was only a short while, at this moment, the girl seemed to have matured a little. ¡°When I met you that year, I was 12 years old. I was a little girl who was ignorant and reckless.¡± ¡°Seven yearster, when I was neen years old, I understood what love was, but I couldn¡¯t express my love for you, nor could I be too close to you. But there¡¯s something I must tell you.¡± ¡°Silly Caspian, thank you. Let me grow up!¡± Phew! Lucy let out a sigh of relief and looked at the space channel in front of her. At this time, the light was almost transparent. Under the zing sunlight, it seemed to be thest trace of water vapor, which was about to disappear the next moment. Lucy¡¯s body seemed to be full of power again. She shouted and stepped forward. She disyed her body movement and moved as fast as lightning. Swoosh¡­ She crashed into the space channel. Almost at the same time, thest ray of light in the space channelpletely dissipated. She felt like she had lost her center of gravity. The surrounding force fields carried waves of pressure, making Lucy feel a little ufortable. Did I seed? Or was I onest step toote? Now I was roasted by the high temperature and had an illusion? Lucy was confused. She felt her legs go soft, and her body was out of control. She suddenly fell forward. At the same time, she heard a cry of surprise. The voice seemed to be a little far away. At the same time, a cool and salty wind blew over. The next moment, Lucy felt as if she had bumped into someone¡¯s arms. Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Hiss! So hard¡­ Is this man¡¯s chest made of iron? Lucy felt a burning pain on her forehead. In a trance, she even felt that the moment her head hit it, there was a ng. She was already very dizzy, but now she was even dizzier. She felt like she was going topletely faint at any time. But at this time, a familiar voice came to Lucy¡¯s ears. ¡°She has lost her strength. There are not any external injuries. Maybe it¡¯s because she has been traveling in the Gobi Desert for too long.¡± This voice sounded very annoying in the past. But today, it made people feel at ease. The next moment, Lucy felt a trace of cold air pouring into her body along her wrist. Her originally exhausted spirit was greatly relieved. She was like a person who had been exhausted for a whole day and slept peacefully. Her eyelids, which had been as heavy as a thousand pounds before, could actually open at this time. Hmm¡­ At first, her vision was blurred. But it soon became clear. What appeared in front of Lucy was the chin of Caspian. Because at this time, she was lying down. Then she saw Caspian looking down at her. Her pale face was clearly reflected in Caspian¡¯s clear eyes. Lucy¡¯s heart skipped a beat for some reason, and then her cheeks became hot. ¡± Lucy¡­¡± Before she could speak, Lucy heard the voice of Jessica. The next moment, she saw her youngdy in tears. ¡°Miss, you look so good even when you cry¡­ Miss¡­¡± Lucy tried her best to make her lips move. However, the sound was exceptionally difficult to make. ¡°Caspian, what¡¯s wrong with Lucy?¡± Jessica hurriedly turned around and asked. The concern and tension on her face were beyond words. ¡°She lost my strength and was exposed to the sun. She consumed too much spiritual Qi.¡± Caspian quickly checked for Lucy. When he saw Lucy¡¯s badly mutted feet and ankles, his eyebrows couldn¡¯t help twitching. In fact, that was only a superficial injury. Compared with the injury between cultivators, it was not worth mentioning at all. But the problem was that these wounds appeared on Lucy. Caspian could imagine how difficult it was for Lucy to walk on such a ferocious wound on her legs and calves. The little girl has grown up¡­ Caspian sighed in his heart. He then took out a porcin bottle, poured out some white powder, and sprinkled it on Lucy¡¯s wound. ¡°Jade Skin Powder!¡± Seeing the powder, Yvonne was the first to shout out, and her eyes widened. The men at the scene were fine. Several women looked at Caspian at the same time, and then they all looked at the porcin bottle in Caspian¡¯s hand. Even Maisie, who had always been the calmest, was a little excited at this moment. The reason was very simple. Jade Skin Powder had a very good maintenance and restoration effect on female cultivators¡¯ skin. It was said that even if it was used on an eighty year olddy with a face full of wrinkles, it could restore her tender skin to fifteen or sixteen years old. If one had been injured for decades, the scar could be removed with just a little bit of the Jade Skin Powder, and the skin could regain vitality and sticity. Therefore, for a female cultivator, Jade Skin Powder was like gold and silver for money-addicts, meat buns for wild dogs. This group of female cultivators could still remain calm, which was unprecedented restraint. Even Lucy¡¯s eyes have be blurred at this moment. She immediately became full of pity, ¡°Why do you want to use this Jade Skin Powder to smear my feet? How nice it is to scatter it on my face!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The atmosphere at the scene was silent for a moment. In such a short time, Caspian felt that he was going to be burned by these women¡¯s eyes and turned into a human-shaped torch. The reason why everyone was excited was not that they felt that it was too extravagant for Caspian to sprinkled Jade Skin Powder on Lucy¡¯s wound at this moment, but that he did not tell them that he had Jade Skin Powder! Yvonne, who was the first to shout out, was also the first to pounce on him. ¡°Caspian, you b*stard! You tricked my feelings again!¡± The disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect looked at each other and curled their lips. ¡°I knew it¡­ There are so many beautiful female cultivators around Caspian. It¡¯s definitely not a good thing.¡± ¡°He must be lying. He abandoned them from the beginning and was exposed at this moment.¡± ¡°Scum Immortal! He¡¯s too good-for-nothing!¡± ¡°Stay away from Caspian in the future!¡± Unfortunately, although these people said that, they also knew that Caspian¡¯s life was outside, so they did not dare to be heard by Caspian. They only dared tomunicate with each other through sound transmission. They didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at Caspian, for fear of being noticed by Caspian. On Caspian¡¯s side, Yvonne looked exasperated, but in fact, she didn¡¯t tear or beat Caspian, just expressing her indignation. Why didn¡¯t Caspian give them a little bit of Jade Skin Powder? After all, ordinary cultivators would find it hard to buy this powder. Even if they could buy it, the price would still be high. The reason was also very simple. In the mundane world, women and old people¡¯s silver was the easiest to earn. In the world of cultivator, although this rule had been slightly changed, spirit stones of female cultivators were still the easiest to earn. After all, as long as she was a woman, she was born to love beauty. After listening to Yvonne¡¯sint and looking at the reactions of the others around him, Caspian looked at the porcin bottle in his hand and then at the others. ¡°Is this thing really so precious?¡± ¡°Even I know that for female cultivators, this thing is as important as their lives,¡± Bowen said seriously. ¡°It¡¯s so valuable?¡± Caspian shook his hand and sprinkled the rest of the Jade Skin Powder on Lucy¡¯s wound. Then he said, ¡°When you go back, I¡¯ll send each of you a bucket¡­ I used to think that this thing was very useful when rubbing my face. I didn¡¯t expect you to like it so much¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re rubbing your face with Jade Skin Powder?¡± Yvonne pointed at Caspian. Her fingers were trembling, making people suspect that she would fly up in the next moment. Jessica instantly caught the key point in Caspian¡¯s words. ¡°Give us a bucket? A bucket for each person?¡± Jessica stretched out her hand and gestured a square foot. ¡°The bucket is like this.¡± Caspian gestured with his hands and emphasized. ¡°That¡¯s the vat¡­¡± Maya said weakly. ¡°Um.. This can be considered a vat, right? When I go back, I will ground it. That thing¡¯s raw material will still be quite hard.¡± Caspian said. The Jade Skin Powder was so important to female cultivators that he really didn¡¯t know about it before. As for the raw materials, he really did have them, and there were a lot of them in the treasures of the 12 countries. It was probably something between jade stones and pearls. In the beginning, Caspian found that it could be ground into powder to rub his hands and face, which could remove some impurities and help to heal the wound. So when he saw the terrible wound on Lucy¡¯s legs, he didn¡¯t hesitate to take it out and use it. Now that everyone wanted it, it was better to share it. Anyway, even if they were distributed to the people present, whether it was men or women, a bucket, no, a vat, it was just a drop in the bucket for him. Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 While everyone was excited, Caspian stuffed a few more elixirs into Lucy¡¯s mouth. At the entrance of elixirs, Lucy¡¯s face suddenly became better. And she also felt much morefortable. The feeling of being roasted on fire had almost disappeared. However, when she recalled that when Caspian had spread elixirs into her mouth and touched her lips with his fingertips, Lucy felt her heart beating faster. ¡°This time, everyone is back¡­¡± Lady Maisie opened her mouth and said. All of a sudden, everyone quieted down. The person they were most worried about and waiting for at the same time was Lucy. Now Lucy was back. It meant that not only would they return safely from this trip to Spirit Severing Road, but they would also be able to be together again in the future. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s great!¡± Omar clenched his fists tightly. Everyone felt that the suffering and fatigue they had suffered before were worth it. ¡°In a while, elders of the sect wille and take you to receive the new disciples¡¯ jade identification badges. When you¡¯re done,e to my ind,¡± Caspian said with a smile. His heart, which had been hanging, could finally be put at ease at this time. Although some of them were injured, some looked quite embarrassed. However, this ending was satisfying enough. Everyone felt so good that they didn¡¯t lose a single one. Not long after everyone waited in ce, a beam of multicolored light shot out from the distant horizon. In the blink of an eye, a cloud of white clouds could be seen. It was supported by the multicolored light as it descended onto the ind. With a sweeping nce, Caspian knew that the person who stepped on the white cloud was elders of the sect who were guiding the new disciples present. Because among the people who came, Caspian saw a familiar long face. There was also this person when Caspian entered the sect. However, the long-faced elder was not the only one who came. As for the other people, Caspian didn¡¯t know them. Under the order of Elder, cultivators who had just walked out of Spirit Severing Road all went to the side and gathered together. Jessica and the others separated from Caspian temporarily. The new disciples were scattered and walked out of the stone ring one after another. Now that they had gathered together, it could be seen at a nce that there were about 300 people. However, from the long-faced Elder ¡®s words, Caspian learned that there were more than 7,000 cultivators participating in Spirit Severing Road this time. In terms of proportion, only one of the more than 20 people coulde back and be a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It was even crueler than the time when Caspian was on the Spirit Severing Road. After all, those who could participate in Spirit Severing Road trial test were all young talents and geniuses from various sects, families, and forces. However now, most of them were buried in that foreign space. There must be a lot of fallen cultivators who were trained as the heirs of future sects and families. From this, it could be seen how cruel it was to say that ¡°a genius without growth can¡¯t be called a genius¡±. The long-faced elder briefly introduced the results of this Spirit Severing Road trial test and congratted everyone on officially bing a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. He was going to take everyone to receive jade identification badge. The cloud mass expanded rapidly on the ind. After more than 300 people stepped on it, the long-faced elder waved his hand, and the white clouds slowly rose to the sky and flew into the distance. Caspian waved at the people who were gradually walking away on the cloud. He was about to leave with me Gordon and Charlotte. At this time, he felt a heat on his back. It was obvious that someone was watching him. Following the gaze, Caspian saw a graceful Heavenly Spirit Realm Master looking at him from afar. Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly. He remembered that the Master had arrived here with the long-faced elder before. Now the long-faced elder had left, but this person stayed, and the other party¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. ¡°me, Charlotte, do you know the Master about 1,000 meters to the left in front of me? He has long hair and looks like a schr,¡± Caspian asked. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. me Gordon nced sideways and shook his head. Charlotte said, ¡°I know him. He is Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, Mardohar¡­¡± Before Charlotte could finish her words, the graceful master said, ¡°Caspian, stop!¡± The sound instantly covered all the other sounds on the ind. Even the sea breeze was suppressed, and the waves stopped rolling. Caspian looked up. The Heavenly Spirit Realm master didn¡¯t move forward or fly. In an instant, he appeared less than 60 meters away from Caspian. This exquisite body movement made Caspian¡¯s eyes freeze. ¡°Yesterday, you my hurt Crape Myrtle Sect disciples¡­ So, today, you should give me an exnation.¡± The man looked at Caspian and said. His tone was faint, but there was no doubt in it. It was as if Caspian should give him an exnation, as if he was just here to get it. ¡°Caspian, he is Mardohar Bolton, the fourth-ss disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± At this time, Caspian heard Charlotte¡¯s voice transmission to him. ¡°He is at the entry level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, he seemed to care a lot about this realm. At first, he couldn¡¯t bear to hear the word ¡°entry level¡±. In the end, he even could not bear to hear the words ¡°Second Stage¡± and ¡°Second. So he got a nickname, ¡®Master who forbids the second¡¯.¡± Caspian nodded secretly and then looked at the figure of Mardohar. His momentum was pressed because his realm was lower than his opponent¡¯s. At the same time, the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect on the ind, who had not left, also looked over. After hearing Mardohar¡¯s intention, many people showed gloating smiles on their faces. As for Wood Moody, at this moment, his expression was a little uncertain. But soon, he remained calm and sneered in his heart. Yesterday, Caspian taught a female cultivator a lesson¡­ I heard that she is an immortal couple of Mardohar. In that case, it¡¯s good to let him find out the background of Caspian. .. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Caspian looked at Mardohar and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it today. Could you please go to my ind tomorrow to find me?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Mardohar frowned. He was at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and the pressure of his realm was here. How dare this fellow refuse? Caspian said with a faint smile, ¡°Because in this way, I can give you two, an exnation¡­¡± Caspian didn¡¯t say anything, but said two and deliberately raised his voice. At once, Mardohar¡¯s face darkened, and he spat out a sentence through his teeth, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Caspian¡¯s face darkened. Caspian had never been afraid of anyone before. ¡°Elders of the sect havee to a conclusion about what happened yesterday, and the matter has calmed down. Now youe to me for an exnation, which means that you are at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm but don¡¯t take Amethyst Pce Realm Elders seriously¡­ Or is it because your Crape Myrtle Sect doesn¡¯t take Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect seriously?¡± Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 As soon as Caspian finished speaking, everyone in the distance gasped in unison. The face of Mardohar in front of him suddenly changed. He looked down on Amethyst Pce Realm Elder and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? He didn¡¯t even dare to admit these two things! This guy not only wanted to kill people, but also wanted to kill their heart! In an instant, Mardohar¡¯s expression was as ugly as if his face had been smeared with shit. His lips moved about. He was clearly furious, but he couldn¡¯t say a single word. ording to his original n, his realm was higher than that of Caspian. When he came up, he exerted a realm of pressure, making it difficult for the opponent to breathe, and his soul was trembling. Then, he showed his identity as Crape Myrtle Sect andpletely crushed the other party. The other party would naturally be a piece of dough, which could be dealt with at will. As a fourth-ss disciple of the Crape Myrtle Sect, if he could do nothing to a newly promoted master, wouldn¡¯t that be a big joke? But now, Mardohar felt a burning pain in his cheeks. He gritted his teeth so hard that they creaked. A look of shame and anger appeared on his gentle and elegant face. Since his first kick hit the iron te at this time, he should start with the two people around this guy. Attacking the enemy¡¯spanion was also a blow. Mardohar looked around and saw me Gordon. me Gordon¡¯s realm was not high, but Mardohar still knew the name of the king with a different surname. In Lunia, the status of the royal family and the sect was equal, and they were on par with each other. Although the Crape Myrtle Sect was powerful, it was limited to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If he did something to me Gordon, it would be equivalent to pping the royal family of Lunia in the face. By then, the royal family would be able to make use of this opportunity. If they really wanted to pursue this matter, he, would definitely be the first one to be investigated. Even if he was not investigated, the trouble he would bring to the Crape Myrtle Sect would be enough for the Grand Pure Emperor to never trust him. It was even possible to kick him out of Crape Myrtle Sect directly. Thinking of this, ayer of cold sweat broke out on the back of Mardohar. me Gordon on the left couldn¡¯t be provoked. Then he turned to look at Charlotte Sky, who was next to Caspian. Of course, he did not know Charlotte Sky, but he knew the logo on the sleeves of her robe. That was the symbol of an Amethyst Pce Realm Elder. In the Crape Myrtle Sect, only the pro-disciple of elder was qualified to wear such clothes. Huh? For a moment, Mardohar only felt Qi and blood in his body surging backward, and his throat tasted sweet. He was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. Caspian¡¯s words stopped him. He had to choose the two people around Caspian to suppress them first. As a result, the two people around Caspian were not easy to deal with! But the problem was that both me Gordon and Charlotte Sky were just Holy Land Realm cultivators now! A second level master couldn¡¯t control two Holy Land Realms! All of a sudden, Mardohar¡¯s temples were beating violently. His fists were clenched and loosened, and his joints made a crisp sound like beans being fried. He could even feel that the group of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples behind him was looking at him. These gazes made him feel as if needles were stabbing into his back! If he let go of what had happened today, how could he, stay in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Crape Myrtle Sect? It was even possible that someone would make an issue at that time and say that he had embarrassed the Crape Myrtle Sect. At that time, he would never be able to turn over in Crape Myrtle Sect again. All his previous ns and expectations would be in vain. There was a sweet taste in his mouth, and there was a trace of killing intent in the eyes of Mardohar. I can¡¯t keep Caspian alive today! To him, if Caspian was alive, his face would be gone! At this moment, Caspian felt the killing intenting from Mardohar. He nced around and immediately understood what was going on. However, he was not afraid at all. If he had the guts to break thews of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, would Mardohar dare? If you dare, I¡¯ll kill you and take away your treasures¡­ If there was a fool who came to deliver the treasure, why not do it? However, I have to be careful about the guy called Wood Moody at the scene¡­ Caspian thought in his heart. Compared to Mardohar, Wood Moody gave Caspian a more dangerous feeling. That guy was like a hunting poisonous snake, waiting for an opportunity to move. Caspian then heard Mardohar said with a sinister smile, ¡°Caspian, one of the people you humiliated yesterday was my immortalpanion. Now I ask you, do you dare to fight with me on the Blood Immortal tform?¡± Hearing the name Blood Immortal tform, me Gordon and Charlotte were both stunned. The other disciples on the ind eximed in surprise. ¡°Blood Immortal tform?¡± ¡°This is a life-and-death duel!¡± ¡°The Sect set up the Blood Immortal tform specifically for the disciples in the sect to settle their grudges. On the Blood Immortal tform, only one person is allowed to live. Elder Brother Bolton is making a life-and-death bet!¡± ¡°Senior Brother Bolton is angry for his beauty!¡± ¡°However, Senior Brother Bolton is at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Wouldn¡¯t it be a little unfair for him to win?¡± ¡°If Caspian is afraid that he won¡¯t win, he just doesn¡¯t have to fight. But from now on, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to raise his head in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. I¡¯m afraid that Elder, who is protecting him, will feel ashamed.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°If he takes it, only one of them will be able to live¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s discussions caused the atmosphere on the ind to boil like a pot of boiling water. me and Charlotte turned to look at Caspian to see his reaction. ¡°Caspian, do you dare?¡± Mardohar stared at Caspian, no longer hiding the killing intent in his heart. Even if someer said that he was bullying the weak, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as he killed Caspian, the worst ending could be avoided. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t regret it¡­¡± After a while, Caspian nodded with an indifferent attitude, which once again aroused the confusion and discussion of the crowd in the distance. ¡°This guy is crazy. Did he really agree?¡± ¡°The Blood Immortal tform is a life-and-death battle. Is he sure he knows the rules?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that Lill Kadas, who was sent flying by him that day, was a mid level at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He has the strength to surpass mid level¡­¡± ¡°The problem is, how can a mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm bepared with a mid level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm? This Caspian is too arrogant!¡± ¡°This guy must be crazy. Otherwise, how could he have agreed?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk. In my opinion, not only is this guy not crazy, he is also very smart. Think about it. Compared with provoking the Crape Myrtle Sect, it¡¯s ten thousand times happier to die on the Blood Immortal tform, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That makes sense¡­¡± Listening to the discussion of the crowd, Wood Moody couldn¡¯t help but frown. Lill Kadas is at mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but this Caspian is also at the same realm. Could it be that he has upgraded again in such a short time? Wood Moody¡¯s face was full of doubts, and he looked up. At this time, Caspian and Mardohar had already flown in the direction of the Blood Immortal tform. The people on the ind had nothing to do. If they really had something to do, they would note here today to see the end of Spirit Severing Road. There was a rare excitement, so they naturally wanted to see it. They also rushed to the Blood Immortal tform through the transmission formation on the ind. Wood Moody pondered for a moment. After more than half of the crowd had passed, he also quietly went to the Blood Immortal tform. He was in a much moreplicated mood than the other disciples who just wanted to watch the fun. Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 On Blood Immortal tform. The huge and sharp stone was like a giant beast¡¯s bone spike. Anyone who looked at it would shudder. The rough stone tform gave people a feeling of Archean Boorish Deste. From the steps to the stone tform, to the surrounding boulders, arge amount of blood could be seen everywhere. Some of the bloodstains had dried up and turned dark because of the time. There were also some that were still fresh, revealing shocking redness. Anyone who came here could hear the sounds of swords cutting, groaning, and crying. Even the wind that blew through seemed to be able to directly prate into one¡¯s bone marrow. It made one¡¯s upper and lower teeth collide and their legs go limp. Caspian and Mardohar were standing on both sides of the Blood Immortal tform. In front of them, there was a wide stone step that led directly to the Blood Immortal tform. On the steps, one could clearly see horrible traces. Some were sword cuts, some were chiseled, and some were cut open like the ws of a giant beast. Most of them were mottled blood stains that could be seen everywhere. Cultivators who followed them had already arrived at the viewing tform, waiting for this life-and- death battle to begin. Almost everyone had an inexplicable excitement on their faces. After all, life-and-death battles between Heavenly Spirit Realms on the Blood Immortal tform were rtively rare. At this time, only me Gordon and Charlotte Sky were standing at the foot of the steps with Caspian. ¡°Let¡¯s not tell them first¡­¡± Caspian waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to tell Jessica and others what had happened at this moment. ¡°Even if I told them, it would only add to their troubles. We¡¯d better let them take jade identification badges first.¡± Caspian added. ¡°Brother Montgomery, in short, you have to be careful. Although this Mardohar¡¯s realm can¡¯t pose a threat to you, he is still a fourth-ss disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± At this point, Charlotte suddenly took a step closer to Caspian and transmitted a voice message, ¡°My teacher inadvertently mentioned that Grand Pure Emperor had made many years of ns for the Crape Myrtle Sect before his closed-door meditation. There were also self-created magic spells and magical powers in Crape Myrtle Sect¡­ So, Brother Montgomery, you have to be careful. Don¡¯t be trapped by this Mardohar.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°You can¡¯t underestimate anyone who can be promoted to master.¡± Caspian added in his heart. No one can be underestimated¡­ C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Caspian, I have confidence in you.¡± me Gordon¡¯s words were much more straightforward. ¡°You can go to the viewing tform first. I¡¯ll solve this problem as soon as possible,¡± replied Caspian. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is just the beginning of trouble.¡± me Gordon was a little worried. Caspian understood what me Gordon meant. He replied, ¡°There is nothing I can do. After all, I don¡¯t want to cause trouble, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I am afraid of trouble. Since he brought up the Blood Immortal tform today, it meant that he would fight to the death¡­ If I don¡¯t ept the challenge today, he may continue to look for me for some reason in the future. The feeling of being stared at by others was not as good as that. Although many people had heard about the incident at the Sky-sea Pavilion, they did not see it with their own eyes. Then let¡¯s take this opportunity to make the group of people shut up.¡± After that, Caspian watched me Gordon and Charlotte Sky go to the viewing tform. I won¡¯t underestimate any opponent¡­ After seeing the two of them sit down on the viewing tform, Caspian nodded to Charlotte, who was waving her hand, and said this in his heart. Then he turned around and walked toward the steps. When he stepped on the first step, a blood light rose from the first step. As he turned around, the first step was like a piece of jade that was full of blood, revealing a heart- palpitating red color. In this way, it meant that formation of the Blood Immortal tform had been activated. In this case, only when there was a life-or-death struggle between the two of them would formation limit be lifted. It was the first time for many disciples on the viewing tform in the distance to see such a scene, and they immediately eximed. However, Caspian turned a blind eye to the changes on the steps. At this level, he was not shocked at all. There were 999 levels of the steps. With the suppression of the array, no cultivator could fly on it. They could only walk up step by step. Caspian went up the stairs and stepped on thest step. When he arrived on the Blood Immortal tform, Mardohar opposite him happened to be on the stage. The two looked at each other from afar. There was no shelter on the Blood Immortal tform. There was nowhere to hide. ¡°Oh¡­¡± At this time, Caspian heard a sigh from the depths of sea of consciousness. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do it¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Caspian added, ¡°And now it is in the territory of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If you make a move, you may be discovered by others¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian looked up at the sky silently. The sky above the Blood Immortal tform was not a blue sky, but a twisted lead gray cloudyer. The clouds were extremely thick, as if there was a giant beast entrenched in them, making people feel heavy in their hearts, as if a disaster was about to happen. As soon as he stepped on the stone steps, Caspian felt that there seemed to be a pair of eyes peeping at him from time to time in the clouds. Caspian believed that he felt right. In fact, it was normal to think about it. At this time, it was two Masters of Heavenly Spirit Realm who climbed onto the Blood Immortal tform. Even in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, there were no more than a thousand in a million disciples If they were in Efrax, the fight between two cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm would be enough to cause a fight between the two sects. Therefore, it was definitely not a small matter. However, it was not a big deal that needed Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to mediate. Some people were spying on them to show Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s attention, which was enough. ¡°You don¡¯t want to expose yourself now, do you?¡± Caspian said again at this time. ¡°You¡­ Think too much¡­ This¡­ Guy¡­ I just¡­ Sigh¡­ His brain¡­ Is broken¡­¡± After saying that, the one in the Gates of Hell stopped making any noise. Caspian¡¯s behavior, which had been standing where he was, suddenly became timid and afraid in the eyes of Mardohar. He sneered and raised his head slightly, with a trace of pride on his face. ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret at this time. If you make a mistake, you have to be aware of being responsible for it. The Crape Myrtle Sect is going to carry out the merit and educate the world with it in order to get rid of traitors like you, who don¡¯t know how to repent and disobey the sect!¡± ¡°If you die, you will shut up.¡± Caspian interrupted him coldly. ¡°It¡¯s clearly a personal grudge, but you insist on getting the banner of merit. Today, I¡¯m going to rece Crape Myrtle Sect to get rid of a treacherous disciple like you who makes use of the power of the sect to take revenge.¡± ¡°B*stard!¡± Mardohar¡¯s face suddenly darkened as he shouted. The muscles on his handsome face could not help but twist. In an instant, he retreated dozens of miles and raised his hand to p Caspian. ¡°Golden Lion Thunder Palm!¡± Roar! The void above Caspian seemed to explode suddenly. A lion¡¯s roar shook the sky like thunder and thunder. In an instant, the void within five miles exploded and turned into chaos with him as the center. In the next moment, the towering palm, which covered the sky and the sun, crashed down on the clouds and fog. The wind and clouds met, as if an Archean God was suppressing all the evil spirits. Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 ¡°Red Dragon Transformation Whip!¡± On the viewing tform, some disciples recognized the magic treasure and immediately eximed. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Rumor has it that Senior Brother Bolton fought in the abyss for seven days and seven nights, killing a big demon that was about to turn into a dragon. Elders of the sect had personally made a move and refined the demon into a spirit tool magic treasure!¡± ¡°It contains the Rancorous Qi of the Great Demon before he died. It¡¯s full of power! And¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, a roar came from the Blood Immortal tform. It was the lion¡¯s roar before, but at this moment, its momentum was surging like an abyss giant beast, erupting with iparable resentment. Fierce, angry, and unwilling emotions arose from the long whip. Immediately, the illusory image of a blood-red flood dragon, which was 300 meters long, emerged from the whip. It opened its bloody mouth and rushed into the rolling smoke. The twisted void was immediately squeezed and pushed open, bursting out a loud sound like a torrent of steel. Even though the great formation that surrounded the Blood Immortal tform could block the might of magical power, it couldn¡¯t stop the sound. People on the viewing tform either covered their ears with their hands or quickly used their magic treasures to block the loud noise into their ears. Otherwise, their eardrums would be shattered and torn on the spot, turning into deaf ears. On the Blood Immortal tform, clouds were instantly swept away by the illusory image of a flood dragon. In a twisted force field, a huge purple ball could be seen immediately, wrapping Caspian. It could be seen clearly that Caspian was unharmed in the big ball. ¡°Brother Montgomery!¡± Seeing this scene, Charlotte cried out in surprise, and her eyes lit up. me Gordon also let out a release. His straightened body rxed a little. There was a burst of exmation from the crowd on the viewing tform. ¡°What! This guy is fine?¡± ¡°He dodged Senior Brother Bolton¡¯s magical power!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy a whole realm lower than Senior Brother Bolton?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Senior Brother Bolton show his strength just now?¡± If he said this, he might not even have much confidence in himself. At this time, a hint of surprise appeared in Mardohar¡¯s eyes. But immediately, this surprise was reced by coldughter and anger. ¡°Do you have any magic treasure on you? The magic treasure just blocked a blow for you. Now I want to see how you can escape my attack!¡± Then Mardohar let out a long howl and brandished the long whip in his hand violently. In the blink of an eye, the dragon¡¯s roar rang out. Countless golden runes descended from the sky and merged with the illusory image of the flood dragon. Suddenly, a sacred, vast, majestic, primitive, and savage aura arose. The illusory image of the flood dragon seemed to turn into a real dragon in an instant. It was towering and majestic and it upied heaven and earth. The dragon¡¯s head moved and mountains and rivers shattered. Dragon tail swayed, ster rivers swaying. ¡°Die!¡± Mardohar roared. The giant dragon roared and suppressed Caspian. In an instant, time, space, and light seemed to have stopped flowing. All the vitality of Caspian was sealed. However, Caspian himself had never thought of escaping! This spirit tool whip actually sealed the Rancorous Qi of a flood dragon that was about to transform into a dragon but was killed¡­ I need to refine it to protect my ind. As the spirit to protect the ind, it¡¯s really suitable¡­ Caspian made up his mind in an instant and immediately made his move without hesitation. ¡°Heavenly Punishment!¡± ¡°Sword of Ten Thousand Mountains, the peaks of Sword Ridge!¡± Hong! An illusory image of a towering mountain suddenly appeared in the void. ¡°How can a mountain exchanged from a magic treasure block the dragon¡¯s attack?¡± A disciple on the viewing tform sneered. Then, he was kicked off the viewing tform by Charlotte. Just as his voice fell, hundreds of tall mountains suddenly piled up, and thousands of them appeared. The mountain peaks formed a mountain ridge. It was pitch-ck, covering the sky and covering the sun. It carried a suffocating heaviness, great power as it smashed down viciously onto the dragon head. The dragon¡¯s head was immediately smashed onto the Blood Immortal tform like a heavenly pce that had fallen, creating a terrifying giant crater. The violent shock tore arge crack in the Blood Immortal tform, like a dense spider web. Without giving Mardohar any chance to react, Caspian drew out his sword again. ¡°Infinite Space-shattering Sword, Star River Violent Thunder Cut!¡± In an instant, it was as if a Milky Way had fallen on a giant dragon. In the depths of the Milky Way, countless stars suddenly exploded. Endless starlight shot out and hit the giant dragon. All of a sudden, the light on the giant dragon began to copse and copse. The dragon¡¯s body was also pierced through by the dense starlight, as if it had turned into a sieve. Oh no! Mardohar narrowed his eyes and waved his arm, trying to take back the dragon. The dragon was originally a wisp of elder¡¯s soul sealed in magic treasure, but now it turned into device spirit. If it was damaged, the magic treasure would be severely damaged. It would be normal for it to be weakened by 80%. At this time, Caspian took out another sword. This was a green sword, full of vitality. It had never been used before Caspian. It was Ten Thousand Evesting Sword. ¡°Ten Thousand Evesting Sword, Green Willow Flower Court!¡± The 33-meter-long sword radiance fell from mid-air and cut straight into the dragon¡¯s body. The next moment, all the holes in the dragon¡¯s body shone with a green light, giving people a feeling of infinite vitality. Instantly, countless vines grew from the inside and outside of the dragon¡¯s body, twisting. They intertwined with each other. Like an endless lock, it firmly bound the giant dragon, which was struggling to get up from the ground, and then pulled it back to the ground, unable to move. Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 ¡°What!¡± Mardohar turned pale with fright. Because he found that at this moment, no matter how hard he ran his spiritual Qi to pull the long whip, the giant dragon seemed to be nailed to the ground and could not move. A bad idea rose in his heart. He looked up at Caspian and said angrily, ¡°The Dragon Transformation Whip was given to me by Elder in the sect. Let go of it!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk so much nonsense on the Blood Immortal tform!¡± ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Caspian continued to perform body movements. In an instant, along string of residual shadows appeared in the air. Mardohar sneered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn the new magic spells and magical powers of changing the space after you were promoted to the Heavenly Heart Realm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough to deal with you!¡± The voice of Caspian suddenly sounded behind the figure. Looking at the gradually fading shadow in the air in front of him, Mardohar¡¯s mouth gradually opened, and his heart sank violently. Caspian suddenly appeared five miles behind him and struck out with his palm. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Swoosh! The 33-meter-long me Severing instantly struck Mardohar¡¯s back. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The mes exploded like a zing sun. mes rolled out in all directions like thousands of blooming flowers. The entire Blood Immortal tform was instantly illuminated red, as if it was in a raging furnace. The group of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples on the viewing tform was also dumbfounded at this moment. They were all dumbfounded, and their chins almost broke through their feet. Their faces were like monkeys¡¯ butts. ¡°One, one move?¡± ¡°Senior Brother Bolton¡­ He is he really that weak?¡± ¡°He never allows anyone to mention the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm in front of him. Could it be because he¡¯s weak?¡± In the mes, Caspian stretched out his hand and grabbed the Dragon Transformation Whip, which flew into his hand. The illusory image of the giant dragon on the ground had been shattered at this time. It turned into the original device spirit and returned to the long whip. However, because the magic treasure had been refined by Mardohar¡¯s blood, even though it was held in Caspian¡¯s hand, it was still shining with blood. It struggled and even wanted to entangle Caspian and bind him. Caspian¡¯s expression did not change. He tightened his five fingers and the mysterious runes in the Celestial Punishment immediately lit up. In a sh, he erased the mark that originally belonged to Mardohar on the Dragon Transforming Whip. The magic treasure whip, which was still strugglingst moment, suddenly stopped moving. Almost at the same time, a sorrowful and angry roar came from the depths of the fire on the Blood Immortal tform. ¡°Caspian Montgomery! How dare you!¡± His voice was full of grief and resentment. Hong! The rolling mes immediately parted like a tide. A figure rose into the sky. ¡°It¡¯s Senior Brother Bolton!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead!¡± ¡°As I said, Senior Brother Bolton is at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm after all. How can he be easily defeated by someone at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± As soon as the man¡¯s voice fell, he was also kicked off the viewing tform by Charlotte. This man had some background. After being kicked down, he immediately turned around angrily and wanted to see which blind man the other party was. When he saw Charlotte looking at him coldly with her arms crossed, the man immediately stopped moving and obediently shrank into a ball with his arms around his knees at the bottom of the viewing tform. Charlotte¡¯s teacher was many times more powerful than his background. Mardohar that everyone saw was much more embarrassed than before. His robe hadpletely lost its color. Obviously, this was a powerful defensive magic treasure. It was this magic robe that had just blocked the Taiyi Fire Saber for him. Otherwise, magical power of Caspian would have cut him in half. Mardohar looked around and saw the Dragon Transformation Whip in the palm of Caspian¡¯s hand. Blood trickled out from his eyes. He had been gentle, elegant, and graceful before, but now they werepletely gone. His long hair danced wildly in the fire and the wind, as if he was crazy. He slowly reached out his hand, spread out his palm, and said in a cold voice, ¡°Give it back to me!¡± With each word paused, a soaring murderous intent suppressed the surrounding mes. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Caspian put the magic treasure into the storage ring in front of Mardohar. ¡°If you don¡¯t return it, then die!¡± Mardohar narrowed his eyes, turned over his wrist, held a shaking bell, and then suddenly pressed it down. ¡°Savage Demon Sacred Pir!¡± Crack! Crack! Boom! A series of explosions came from all directions. Suddenly, Caspian saw a ck shadowing from under his feet with the momentum of swallowing the sky. He immediately flew to the side. The next moment, he saw a towering stone pir, which was engraved with barbaric and boundless totems, rushing up to the sky from beside him. There were nine other stone pirs that appeared at the same time! Each of the ten stone pirs was like a giant¡¯s finger. They stood on the Blood Spirit tform and pointed straight at the sky. Compared with any stone pir, Caspian was as small as a green bean. Between the ten stone pirs, the heavy smell of history was constantly pressing down, making people hold their breath. They could not breathe, and their chests felt as if they were being torn apart, as if qi and blood was about to break out. The people on the viewing tform in the distance all held their breath at this moment, and their bodies couldn¡¯t help trembling slightly. Caspian also narrowed his eyes. He had already sensed that these ten stone pirs contained some kind of earth-shattering power. This power was extremely terrifying and powerful. Even before it started, the void within the range of the formation had be as crisp as a cake. Although he was still fine at this moment, as long as Caspian moved slightly, the void around him would break and copse inch by inch. ¡°You asked for it!¡± Mardohar looked at Caspian with ferocious eyes. As he raised his hand, a huge face appeared in the rolling clouds in the sky. This face was like that of an ancient Demon God. As soon as it appeared, the sun and moon dimmed, and the colors of Heaven and Earth changed. The vitality of the whole world seemed to be sucked away by his breath. ¡°Caspian, magic treasure bestowed by Elder can¡¯t kill you. Then I will kill you by the tomb-guarding treasure that I used to guard the Great Ancient Demon God¡¯s Tomb!¡± Mardohar roared. All of a sudden, the wind and clouds on the Blood Immortal tform changed color, andyers of thick clouds were twisting wildly and pressing down. The face became clearer and clearer, revealing a horrible momentum that could devour everything. All living things in this world, all creatures, at this moment, were as small as sesame seeds, like dust. Everyone on the viewing tform was trembling. Some even rolled their eyes and fell down like flies, unconscious. Even Charlotte quickly turned the protective bracelet given by her teacher on her wrist, opened a protective light shield, and covered her and me Gordon. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure this type of terrifying pressure. ¡°All Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples of the sect have their trump cards,¡± me Gordon suppressed his difort and said. Charlotte¡¯s eyes were fixed firmly on Caspian in the air. She nodded and said, ¡°There are more than 1,200 Heaven Spirit Realm Masters in the sect. Those who can be masters will definitely have great opportunities and luck to cross heaven and earth¡­ Although Mardohar always gives people the impression that his realm is not high, I didn¡®t expect that he was also scheming to hide this level of magic treasure.¡± Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 At this moment, the power of the Archean Demon God was iparably magnificent. With the power to support heaven and earth, it pressed down hard toward Caspian. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± Swoosh! The purple light shield opened again. But this time, it was not as easy as before. And after it was opened, the surface of the light shield began to make a series of crisp cracking sounds. Even if there were no cracks, it would not be far away from the cracks. Caspian narrowed his eyes. How could the power of Savage Demon Sacred Pir be so great? As he murmured, he looked up. Above the sky, the clouds covering the Blood immortal tform had stopped rotating and turned into a face hole. This face was probably not inferior to the Devil Prince¡¯s divine thoughts that Caspian had seen that day. At the same time, the stairs around the Blood Immortal tform began to glow with a blood-red light. runes of the spell formation was also activated on the Blood Immortal tform, forming numerous distorted characters, so that the power of magic treasure could be controlled in a certain area, and would not affect the surroundings. ¡°Caspian, let¡¯s see where you can escape this time! The pir was obtained by me through the Great Deity Fate once!¡± ¡°On these ten stone pirs, there were ten kinds of Grand Demons¡¯ souls. They were dozens of times, hundreds of times stronger than the Dragon Transformation Whip! Let¡¯s see what other tricks you can y this time!¡± While he was speaking, Mardohar looked at the Celestial Punishment in the hands of Caspian with some fear. Although he did not know the specific function of the Celestial Punishment, he could see from Heavenly Spirit Realm Master¡¯s eyes that the magic treasure was the one who erased the mark of his blood essence on the Dragon Transforming Whip. When he saw that the Celestial Punishment had not been repeated, his slightly uneasy heart gradually calmed down at this moment. In the sky, the Demon God¡¯s face had already taken shape. Because it was too huge and mighty, no one could see its specific appearance clearly. They only felt that its eyes were like ck holes and its mouth was like a mountain. Its eyes were looking down, and the light seemed to be rubbing against each other, shooting out endless brilliance. Crack! Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As soon as he looked away, he saw a crack as thin as hair on the surface ofthe Purple Yin Ghostly Shield. This was the first time that someone had made a crack in this magical power. None of the Heavenly Spirit Realm masters can be looked down upon! Seeing this, Caspian sighed in his heart. The opponents I met before were either individual cultivators or from small sects¡­ The disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were all geniuses. Every single one of them was the one who was absolutely stunning. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. And to be able to cross Heavenly Spirit Realm, one had to work hard, and talent, luck, and immortal destiny. They were indispensable. The path I took before was too smooth, and it was crushing. This time, I almost suffered a great loss. However, it was lucky that I could discover this problem. It¡¯s better than being killed in the future¡­ This thought shed across Caspian¡¯s mind like a movie. Although it was only a sh, it made his brain clear in an instant. Suddenly, he had a feeling that his mind was clear and full. Just then, a familiar voice came from behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°Be¡­ Be careful¡­ On the path to immortality¡­ There are never¡­ Absolutely¡­ Crushing¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Caspian nodded. At this moment, the surprise in his eyes had beenpletely reced by calmness. His momentum became deeper and deeper, like the sea, which was unpredictable. ¡°Do you¡­ Need me¡­¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± Caspian shook his head slightly. ¡°No Heavenly Spirit Realm master can be underestimated. I not only said this to myself, but also to Mardohar¡­¡± ¡°This Savage Demon Sacred Pir¡­ I want it!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian withdrew the light shield. ¡°You gave up so early!¡± Under the clouds, Mardohar sneered. ¡°But don¡¯t think that if you do this, I will let you go easily. The glory of the Crape Myrtle Sect is not up to nobody like you¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s noisy!¡± Caspian spat out, ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Swoosh! The lightning went straight to Mardohar. Mardohar didn¡¯t move, but he instantly moved a few miles, easily avoiding the attack. He looked at Caspian with the corners of his mouth raised, revealing a victorious smile. ¡°You are still too young¡­ Argh!¡± Before he could finish his words, he felt a sharp pain in his head! The pain was like thousands of red-hot steel needles stabbing into him, and then pouring boiling oil into him from these holes. Mardohar even wanted to destroy his soul and self-destruct so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure the pain. His body fell from mid-air. He had no energy to control the Savage Demon Sacred Pir. Caspian waved his arm. The White Emperor¡¯s Broken Prison Sword, the Ten Thousand Mountains Sword, the ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword, and the vast Space-shattering Sword burst out dazzling rays of light. In an instant, they formed a sword formation, and under the control of Caspian, thousands of meters of sword radiance shot out! Streaks of straight sword radiance burst out like a peacock spreading its tail. The distorted space was suddenly opened violently. The pressure brought by the Demon God¡¯s power immediately loosened. Seeing the falling Mardohar, Caspian flew in the air and chased after it. He raised his hand and waved his me de. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± ¡°We won!¡± On the viewing tform, me Gordon and Charlotte shouted at the same time. They didn¡¯t expect that at the critical moment, Caspian would turn the tide and turn the situation around in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s a Divine Sense attack!¡± Charlotte reacted. Because of excitement, tears even appeared in her eyes at this time. The powerful Divine Sense of Caspian was a secret to others, but for them, they had already known about it. However, what Charlotte and me did not expect was that Caspian¡¯s current Divine Sense could even defeat Mardohar, who was a whole realm higher than his, in an instant. The ming de instantly cut in front of Mardohar. Without the protection of the Magic Robe, this strike was enough to tear Mardohar in half in an instant. ¡°How dare you!¡± At this moment, a roar suddenly came from the clouds in the sky. In the next moment, a figure stepped on the air and moved at an indescribable speed. It was like a fierce wind, sweeping toward him. At the same time, the figure raised his hand and stabbed two rows of sword light. One streak of sword light stabbed toward Caspian and the other towards Mardohar. However, the sword light that stabbed into Caspian was fierce, like a fierce wind that could tear everything apart. The sword light that was aimed at Mardohar was to protect him. A hundred miles away, the man¡¯s sword light arrived in front of Caspian in a sh. The sword light was extremely sharp, like a gust of wind. In an instant, it enveloped Caspian. There was killing intent everywhere, and there was no way to avoid it. ¡°Stop right there!¡± The roar carried with it a strong wind, bringing with it an earth-shattering momentum. ¡°It is a battle on the Blood Immortal tform. What right do you have to stop it?¡± Caspian also let out a loud cry. The sword light, which was close at hand, rushed out like a tide regardless of anything. The me Severing immediately solidified and spread like a war chariot, crushing it. Chi! The sword light protecting Mardohar was instantly shattered. At the same time, a bloody light burst out from Caspian¡¯s shoulder. Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 ¡°Die!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes turned cold. The other party¡¯s sword light could even hurt Caspian¡¯s body, which meant that this sword attack was aimed at killing people. A wound was torn on his shoulder. But this little pain was nothing to Caspian. With a loud shout, Caspian waved his arms wildly. In an instant, the void in front of him was cut by the me Severing. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± A light de exploded to the sword radiance that was used to protect Mardohar. Another me Severing whizzed out and cut off Mardohar¡¯s right arm from his shoulders. His bloody arm flew out all of a sudden and was sucked into the turbulence around him. In an instant, it was twisted into flesh and blood mud. Caspian¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and he thought it was a pity. If he hadn¡¯t been stopped by that man, his magical power could have directly torn Mardohar into two pieces. But, the man who had drawn the sword had already flown over quickly. He grabbed Mardohar in the air and looked down at Caspian with cold eyes. It was impossible for Caspian to chase after Mardohar. The sudden turn of events on the Blood Immortal tform also caused the crowd on the tform to exim. Because once the Blood Immortal tform was opened, no one else could interfere unless the battle ended and one side died. When the formation surrounding Blood Immortal tform closed, the others would naturally be able to go up. However, not to mention the end of the life-and-death duel, Caspian and Mardohar had not yet died, but someone had directly stopped them. No one on the viewing tform had ever seen or heard of such a scene, so they immediately eximed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°How could anyone intervene?¡± ¡°This man is so powerful that hended on the spot in an instant and stopped Caspian.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Some disciples hesitated for a moment. The next moment, they widened their eyes and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the General of Cloud! One of the eight major Generals of Crape Myrtle Sect, the General of Cloud!¡± Whoosh! In an instant, the viewing tform seemed to explode. Even Charlotte and me stood up at once. ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect interfered with the battle on the Blood Immortal tform?¡± me Gordon frowned. ¡°It turns out to be the Eight Generals¡­¡± Charlotte murmured, her tone full of amazement. The Double Guardians, Four Heavenly Kings, and Eight Generals of the Crape Myrtle Sect were all famous and supreme existences. However, strength was one thing. What the General of Cloud had done at this time had obviously vited the rules of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and trampled on thews of the Blood Immortal tform. Caspian hovered in the air, covering the wound on his shoulder with one hand. He could feel that the sword wound on his shoulder was not so simple. Although the sword cut a hole in his shoulder,the sword light seemed to contain a storm that was enough to destroy the giant ship. The storm was raging in his wound. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had the Immortal Demon Physique and his strong Blood Soul, and his body was condensed, the wound would have probably worsened quickly. What¡¯s more, if it weren¡¯t for his strong body, this sword would have crushed him from the very beginning. And this was also what Caspian was most angry about. The other party had vited the rules. At this time, the shouts of the crowd on the viewing tform also reached the ears of Caspian. ¡°General of Cloud?¡± Caspian looked at him coldly. The General of Cloud looked ordinary, but there was a sense of majesty between his eyebrows. The biggest feature of the other party¡¯s appearance was that his lips were slightly thicker, but he looked ordinary in other aspects. But an ordinary person¡¯s appearance was nothing more than that. Caspian could clearly feel that the other party was at the Third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Furthermore, he was definitely at the pinnacle of the third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although the cultivator of the Ghostly Killing Pavilion who had attacked Caspian before was also at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was like a newborn kitten facing an adult lion in front ofthis General of Cloud. There was no way topete with him at all. ¡°You have clearly seriously injured Mardohar, yet you still want to kill him? Who gave you the courage to be sowless?¡± The General of Cloud coldly asked. As soon as he opened his mouth, he asked in a questioning tone. Caspian felt that his breath stopped, like a hurricane that could destroy the world. A stream of brain pressure was pressing down on him. ¡°The eight generals. As expected, it ispletely different from the other Crape Myrtle Sect disciples¡­ It¡®s obvious that he did something wrong, but it seems that it¡¯s natural for him to do it, and his momentum is aggressive¡­¡± Caspian snorted and looked at him. ¡°ording to the rules of the Blood Immortal tform, you can¡¯t interfere with the battle between the two sides. This was the rule set by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect who gave me the courage. Do you want to me the Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± ¡°What a sharp tongue!¡± A hint of anger shed across the General of Cloud¡¯s eyes. It seemed that he was dissatisfied that Caspian, a ¡°little ant¡±, dared to contradict him. ¡°Since you are so disrespectful to the superior and keep using Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to suppress others, I¡¯ll beat off all your teeth and see how you can speak!¡± As soon as General of Cloud finished speaking, he immediately stretched out his hand to Caspian and made a grasping motion with his five fingers. ¡°Ten thousand immortals Sea Clouds!¡± Hong! Suddenly, the sea of spiritual Qi surged toward him. Spiritual Qi kept changing, sometimes turning into a sword, sometimes into a knife, sometimes into a big axe, and sometimes into a war chariot. All of a sudden, they turned intorge trees, pavilions, pces, mountains, and thousands of horses, as if everything in the world was contained in them. They were all-epassing, and no one knew how many of them fell toward Caspian. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± With a loud roar, Caspian propped up the light shield and grabbed at the sea of spiritual Qi. Swoosh! The White Emperor¡¯s Broken Prison Sword, the Ten Thousand Long Life Sword, the ck-soul Dark Spirit Sword, the Ten Thousand Mountains Sword, the vast Space-shattering Sword, and theva sword that he used for the first time this time! The six long swords formed a sword formation. They shone brightly and formed a huge circle in front of Caspian. ¡°Grandmist Ster River Array!¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Endless sword light interweaved with each other, releasing a supreme sword intent and belief. The edge of the sword was intimidating, and the great energy shook the immortals! The power of a dragon and a snake rising from the sky was twisted into shackles that blocked the space, protecting the front of Caspian. Hong! Immediately afterwards, there was an intense collision. Time seemed to enter eternity in an instant. The world was still. The zing light suddenly exploded, like a zing sun rising from the t ground, which made people unable to open their eyes. The violent power surged in all directions, and the surrounding air kept exploding. Waves of airflow exploded, as if the end of the world had arrived ahead of time. The Blood Immortal tform seemed to be on the verge of being destroyed and melted. The people on the viewing tform were pale and trembling with fear. Some of them even took out flying magic treasures and wanted to escape from the scene. Among so many onlookers, only a few people, including me Gordon and Charlotte, remained motionless. They tried their best to calm down and looked at the center of the destructive energy. However, an expanse of fiery light flew about. Multicolored light shot out in all directions. The figures of Caspian and the General of Cloud could not be seen at all. Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 At this moment, Charlotte Sky¡¯s heart was beating wildly. The moment General of Cloud appeared, she knew that today¡¯s matter had exceeded the normal level. As the General of Cloud, who was one of the Eight Heavenly Kings, he actually attacked Caspian whose realm was far lower than his. Therefore, Charlotte held her jade identification badge tightly and hesitated whether she should summon her teacher with her divine thought to calm down. After all, her teacher was an Elder of Amethyst Pce Realm. If her teacher showed up, even if General of Cloud was a high-level member of the Crape Myrtle Sect, General of Cloud had to respect him. But Charlotte also knew that once she did that, she would be punished by her teacher afterward. The lightest one was that she would probably be grounded for several months. But in this way, it was much better than seeing Caspian being killed by General of Cloud! Thinking of this, Charlotte Sky made up her mind to summon her teacher. However, at this moment, golden runes suddenly appeared in the void around the Blood Immortal tform. These runes descended from the sky and enveloped the Blood Immortal tform, filling it with a magnificent power. It was as if a saint was enlightening the world. Even thendslide and tsunami could be stopped in an instant. At this moment, the light and impact caused by the explosion suddenly calmed down and disappeared into thin air. Because of the explosion just now, everyone on the viewing tform only felt dizzy and their brains were almostpletely nk. The glow on the Blood Immortal tform faded away, and for a moment, they felt a bit ufortable. But soon, everyone saw the situation on the Blood Immortal tform. ¡°Caspian is still alive!¡± The first person who found it shouted loudly. Charlotte¡¯s hand, which was holding jade identification badge tightly, was trembling, but she did not let go. Although Caspian was not dead at this moment, it did not mean that she would give up calling her teacher. On the Blood Immortal tform, General of Cloud was expressionless and his eyes were cold. He looked at Caspian on the ground. The ground of the Blood Immortal tform was in a mess, and traces of destruction could be seen everywhere. At the foot of Caspian was a 3,000-meter-wide pit. He stood in the middle of the pit. The light of the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield had dissipated at this moment. Ayer of armor appeared on his body. However, thisyer of armor looked a little tattered and full of cracks. ¡°Blood River Light Armor¡­¡± Caspian took a deep breath. The Purple Yin Ghostly Shield was broken for the first time after Caspian cultivated it. And this time, even Blood River Light Armor was injured. However, what Caspian did n¡¯t know was that at this time, he appeared in the big pit, which shocked many people on the viewing tform in the distance. Even some divine thoughts, which were hidden deep in the depths of the Cloud Battle and peeping at the Blood Immortal tform, showed obvious fluctuations at this time. ¡°Didn¡¯t General of Cloud use all his strength just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Isn¡¯t it said that the eight major generals of the Crape Myrtle Sect all have the courage to fight against ten thousand immortals?¡± ¡°But now you see, he can¡¯t even kill a first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert.¡± ¡°Is it because General of Cloud didn¡¯t use his real strength? Or Caspian¡­ It must be Caspian! If it weren¡¯t for General of Cloud, Mardohar at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm would have been dead by now. But even so, one of his arms was cut off.¡± ¡°This Caspian is amazing! It seems that the Crape Myrtle Sect is getting more and morewless when the Grand Pure Emperor is not here. They even dare to intervene in the Blood Immortal tform!¡± ¡°A disciple like Caspian should have been fought for by the Crape Myrtle Sect, but now, humph!¡± ¡°This Caspian is really a pity. There is no need to investigate his background now. If he is not killed in one move, it is equivalent to pping the face of the General of Cloud. The next move, the General of Cloud will definitely crush Caspian to ashes¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. It depends on whether elders of Amethyst Pce Realm in the sect will make a move, just like the Sky- sea Pavilion did that day.¡± *** Countless divine thoughts were constantlymunicating in the void. Although the information each divine thought carried was different, there was something in their words that no one could refute. That was to say, in the next move, Caspian would disappear without a trace, and General of Cloud would never let him go. At this moment, Charlotte¡¯s hand, which was holding jade identification badge, was as pale as her face. She bit her lip tightly and stared unblinkingly at General of Cloud. As long as the other party once again showed any unfavorable actions to Caspian, even if she would be punished by the teacher, she would still ask for help. On the Blood Immortal tform, Caspian¡¯s Blood River Light Armor transformed into a beam of light that vanished from his body. In mid-air, General of Cloud narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°Have you given up resisting?¡± ¡°Let me¡­ Come¡­ Look at his¡­ Face¡­ It is very¡­ Very ufortable¡­¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± Caspian shook his head. The one behind the Gates of Hell was Caspian¡¯s biggest trump card now. Once it was revealed, not only would this trump card be exposed to the world, but it was also very likely that it would lead to extremely unfavorable consequences for him. Not to mention the entire Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, even Lunia would have no ce for Caspian to stay. Even Heavenly Stars Sect could not protect him. Although summoning the power of gods was powerful, it was also a taboo. Who could guarantee that one day he would be possessed? ¡°Then¡­ What¡­ Do you n to do¡­¡± ¡°I just suffered a loss, so I can¡¯t just let it go.¡± Caspian¡¯s right finger slowly sped his left palm. Although the supernatural power could not be used, the Gates of Hell could be summoned. There was no reason for him to be bullied by others by viting the rules and swallow his anger. Anyway, it was not the first time that he had killed cultivators of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Today, he might as well kill another general. If you were in the wild, I would have already killed you dozens of times¡­ Caspian said in his heart. His eyes were cold as he looked at General of Cloud. In the eyes of General of Cloud, Caspian¡¯s eyes were not convinced, unwilling, and resentful. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know how to repent¡­¡± General of Cloud said lightly, ¡°Although the Crape Myrtle Sect has always convinced people with virtue and educated the world, we don¡¯t need to waste our words on those who can¡¯t be moved. For a disciple like you, who has been on the evil path and can¡¯t be saved, I will kill you, destroy your soul, and burn you to ashes, in case you hurt people in the future and ruin the reputation of my Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± After that, a light shed in General of Cloud¡¯s palm, and an air mass that was like a sword but not a sword appeared in his hand. The air mass was sometimes dispersed and sometimes condensed, but it was still as sharp as a throat. ¡°That is¡­¡± On the viewing tform, a disciple¡®s entire body trembled as he shouted, ¡°The upper-grade spirit tool of the General of the Cloud, de of Wind of the Nine Heavens!¡± ¡°Ha! Herees warmness.¡± Hearing the noise from a distance, Caspian sneered. He had made up his mind. The General of Cloud of Grape Myrtle Sect ignored the rules and bullied others. He turned ck and white upside down. And he even imed to kill Caspian, destroy his soul, and turn him into ashes. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll snatch your treasure and destroy your soul. I¡¯ll suppress you for a thousand lifetimes and prevent you from transcending.¡± Caspian rotated the Celestial Punishment in his hand, revealing numerous purplish-ck runes on his left arm. Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 The General of Cloud was indeed very strong. And it was a kind of power beyond his realm. Caspian estimated that although the General of Cloud was at peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. But in this realm, he was definitely the top existence. An individual cultivator at entry level of the first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm was probably no match for him and might even be crushed by him. However, this did not mean that Caspian could not kill him! Caspian had a trump card. He had been hiding many of his trump cards. He had not used it before. On the one hand, it was because he was in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and he hoped that he could rely on Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to cultivate a more powerful magical power. On the other hand, Jessica and the others had just entered Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If he fell out with the Crape Myrtle Sect at this time and relied on the horrible power of the guy behind the Gates of Hell, he would have a chance to escape from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But what would happen after that? It was the end of the world. The Crape Myrtle Sect and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would pursue him with a justified reason. Jessica and the others would surely be implicated because of this. All the preparations Caspian had made before would end up like this. Now, the situation waspletely different from what he had expected. If he didn¡¯t show his strength, he would be killed by his opponent. Caspian believed that with the Grape Myrtle Sect¡¯s style of doing things, Jessica and others would not be spared and would inevitably be implicated. In that case, it was impossible for him to be amb waiting to be ughtered. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that in the depths of his sea of consciousness, there was an intermittent murmur from the Gates of Hell, which had recovered some light green light. ¡°Ha¡­ A piece of cake¡­¡± ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon,¡± Caspian said in a low voice. An aura of violence, misery, disaster, and despair came from his left arm. All of a sudden, the whole left arm was filled with a terrifying smell. It was as if that was a path of death. ¡°You still want to resist? It looks like you really won¡¯t give up until you see the coffin.¡± A look of surprise shed across General of Cloud¡¯s eyes, but he immediately sneered. ¡°In that case, go to hell!¡± Caspian¡¯s expression was grave. He sped the iron ring in his left palm with his right fingers. In his nostrils, he could already breathe in the thick and bloody smell from hell. On the viewing tform, Charlotte injected energy into jade identification badge without hesitation. She couldn¡¯t watch Caspian be killed just like that. Crape Myrtle Sect had gone too far! ¡°General of Cloud, if you want to kill him, then throw the disciple in your hand out ofthe Blood Immortal tform¡­¡± At this time, a voice suddenly came from the rolling clouds in the sky. ¡°Hmm?¡± The General of Cloud in the air stopped. Caspian also stopped what he was doing and looked up at the clouds. At this moment, the feeling of being spied on grew stronger. Moreover, he could clearly feel that the divine thoughts spying on him came from behind the clouds. Sure enough, the Blood Immortal tform had been noticed from the very beginning. ¡°On the Blood Immortal tform, you have to abide by the rules of the Blood Immortal tform. If you don¡¯t follow the rules, then why did the Sect set up the Blood Immortal tform? It was better to let the disciples fight at will¡­¡± ¡°There is no need to set up a merit system. Anyway, if there is conflict between them, they could kill the other, the problem would be solved. There is no need to consider the cause and effect.¡± The voice in the clouds rang again. General of Cloud¡¯s face gradually darkened. He turned to look at the thick cloud and said, ¡°Elder, what do you mean?¡± Elder? Caspian couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. But soon, he came to his senses. Elder of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was the only one who could use such a powerful magical power and peek at the clouds behind the Blood Immortal tform from the very beginning. As I expected, the fight on the Blood Immortal tform, disciples of Heavenly Spirit Realm, has attracted the attention of the sect¡­ Caspian thought to himself. But, what attracted his most attention was not elder¡¯s attention. Because he had already felt it before. He cared more about the General of Cloud¡¯s attitude toward the Elder. The Elder above the clouds must be Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. As for General of Cloud, even if he was at the peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was still at Heavenly Spirit Realm. His realm was one level lower than that of Amethyst Pce Realm. Moreover, the Elder was an elder of the sect. But now, General of Cloud¡¯s tone showed no respect for the Elder. It even seemed to be questioning. The General of Cloud¡¯s attitude was so obvious. Not only Caspian but also the people on the stage also felt it clearly. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. Some even wondered if they had misheard just now. However, the Elder behind the clouds did not seem to care about the General of Cloud¡¯s attitude, nor did he me the other party. The loud and clear voice continued, ¡°I¡¯ve made an exception today to let you break into the Blood Immortal tform and save your Crape Myrtle Sect disciple¡­ Originally, this was already against the rules, breaking the rules of the Blood Immortal tform. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Now you are going to kill the opponent of your Crape Myrtle Sect disciple. That¡¯s too much¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going too far or not.¡± General of Cloud took a step forward, and his eyes lit up. As the wind blew around, his voice became louder and louder. ¡°I only know that if this person hurt our Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, he would have to pay the price with his life. As for the rules you mentioned, Elder¡­¡± The General of Cloud suddenly roared, ¡°The rules of Crape Myrtle Sect are the rules!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± With the Elder¡¯s angry shout, a bolt of lightning struck down from the clouds. It was as thick as a bucket, and with a bang, it sent the General of Cloud flying 50 miles away. The tragic white light and deafening roar shook everyone on the viewing tform, and their brains went nk for a short time. Caspian, who was on the Blood Immortal tform, had just felt the power of this thunderbolt at a close distance. What was even more shocking was the General of Clouds arrogant and domineering attitude. Crape Myrtle Sect dared to publicly provoke Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect! Crape Myrtle Sect is an organization formed by disciples in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Where did this General of Cloud¡®s arrogancee from? How dare he openly challenge his own sect and shout the rules of the Crape Myrtle Sect? What¡¯s more, the Elder didn¡¯t kill him, let alone punish him. He just drove him out of the Blood Immortal tform. For a moment, Caspian couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. The General of Cloud¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had gone against the will of the sect. If he had been in any other sect, he would¡¯ve been killed on the spot since he had said those words, and his spirit and soul would¡¯ve been destroyed. Even if it was a little lighter, it would destroy all of his cultivation and imprison him for the rest of his life. But he was just driven out of the Blood Immortal tform by an elder of Amethyst Pce Realm. The General of Cloud didn¡¯t even suffer any physical damage at all. The confidence of the General of Cloud is the Crape Myrtle Sect where he lives¡­ So, in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the influence of the Crape Myrtle Sect has expanded to such an extent that even an Elder of Amethyst Pce Realm dares not kill one of the disciples easily! Caspian¡¯s heart moved slightly. He turned his eyes and looked at the General of Cloud who was 50 miles away. The General of Cloud¡¯s face was as dark as water at this time. Judging from his expression, it seemed that he would not give up. Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 ¡°Elder, have you made up your mind?¡± As he stared at the thick clouds in the sky, the General of Cloud¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Grand Pure Emperor will return in three years. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Grand Pure Emperor will pursue this matter in the future?¡± There was a moment of silence in the clouds. Not only Caspian, but everyone on the viewing tform was also stunned. This General of Cloud was simply too arrogant. Even the Elder of Amethyst Pce Realm dared to threaten him directly. After the initial shock, Caspian¡¯s face calmed down again. A deep meaning appeared in his slightly narrowed eyes. After a long time, the voice of the Elder came from the clouds again. ¡°Grand Pure Emperor is Grand Pure Emperor, and you are you. If he really wants to pursue this matter, I will naturally exin it to Grand Pure Emperor in person.¡± After saying this, the Elder¡¯s voice rose slightly. ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°Okay, then I wish you good luck at that time.¡± General of Cloud sneered and nodded, and then looked at Caspian. Suddenly, Caspian felt two shes of lightning falling on him, which made him feel ufortable. ¡°Caspian, you¡¯re lucky to have the Elder to plead for you today. However, the penalty of death could be avoided, and the crime of living could not be avoided. On behalf of the Crape Myrtle Sect, I will punish you. You are not allowed to leave your ind for half a step for three months.¡± After that, the Crape Myrtle Sect would also give you a task toplete, which could be regarded as atonement. ¡°If you dare to disobey the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s order, you will bear the consequences.¡± After that, General of Cloud carried the seriously injured and unconscious Mardohar with one hand and flew into the distance. In a moment, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. After General of Cloud left, Caspian bowed to the sky and said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Elder¡­¡± ¡°Bring your things with you. Let¡¯s go.¡± Behind the clouds, The Elder seemed unwilling to talk more with Caspian. After saying that, he stopped talking. What the elder was referring to was, of course, the Savage Demon Sacred Pir, which was standing on the Blood Immortal tform. It was unknown whether General of Cloud looked down on this magic treasures or not, but before he left, he didn¡¯t take it away with him. Although the Elder¡¯s attitude toward Caspian was cold, he did help Caspian out today. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. So Caspian made a bow again, reached out and grabbed Savage Demon Sacred Pir, then flew out of the Blood Immortal tform. me Gordon and Charlotte Sky had been waiting there for a long time. The three of them gathered together. Caspian felt the gazes from the viewing tform, so he immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first¡­¡± So the three of them said nothing, quickly left, and went straight back to the ind of Caspian. Perhaps the appearance of the Elder really yed a role. On the way back, Caspian was not in more trouble. He immediately turned on the ind protecting formation to the highest level, then opened the pce¡¯s defensive formation, and then arranged Obstructing Formation, soundproof formation, fantasy array, and other formation before sitting down and talking to me Gordon and Charlotte. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Crape Myrtle Sect to be so powerful.¡± me Gordon took the lead to speak and looked at Caspian, ¡°A master of Heavenly Spirit Realm is so bold to speak rudely to an elder of Amethyst Pce Realm. Isn¡¯t he afraid of disrespecting the superiors?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the confidence that Grand Pure Emperor has given them¡­¡± Caspian pondered for a moment and said, ¡°ording to General of Cloud, Grand Pure Emperor wille back within three years. I heard that he had been in closed-door training before. Do you know what realm he was in when he went to closed-door training?¡± me Gordon shook his head and looked at Charlotte. Charlotte also shook her head. But soon, she said, ¡°Even in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Grand Pure Emperor is a very mysterious person. My teacher also seems to keep a secret from him. I used to beat around the bush, but my teacher warned me not to mention him in the future¡­ As for the reason, my teacher had only told me that Grand Pure Emperor was rted to great luck and karma. Even if ordinary cultivators mentioned his name, they would be perceived by him¡­¡± ¡°If anyone disrespects him, he doesn¡¯t need to take action personally. With the cycle of karma, the Great Tao of heaven and earth, he can punish him.¡± ¡°So mysterious?¡± me Gordon couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing in the world.¡± ¡°I remember that when my teacher said these words to me, his expression was very serious and did not seem to be fake. Moreover, Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm should have no reason to lie to me,¡± Charlotte said. ¡°It seems that we don¡¯t know much about the Crape Myrtle Sect,¡± Caspian said. At the same time, he thought to himself. The Crape Myrtle Sect seems to have thousands of faces¡­ Every time he came into contact with different disciples, the Crape Myrtle Sect that he knew seemed to be different. Now it seemed that the safest way is to start with Star Nelson, the younger sister of Grand Pure Emperor. It¡¯s just that this time is much more pressing¡­ Three years was the time given by General of Cloud. Caspian estimated that the date of this Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s return would only be earlier and definitely notter. The number and realm of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples Caspian killed had reached an amazing level. If these things were exposed, the Crape Myrtle Sect would never let him go. Hmm¡­ I need to make preparations early so that I can take more initiative¡­ Caspian secretly made up his mind. As for Mardohar that had escaped today, as well as the General of Cloud. It¡¯s a pity that we are not in the wild. Otherwise, how could you be so arrogant? Caspian reflected on what had happened today. In fact, it¡¯s because of the strength¡­ General of Cloud dared to kill me because he was confident that his strength could crush me¡­ Caspian could see he had the courage to disrespect the Elder because he had the support of Grand Pure Emperor. And the reason why the Elder was afraid of Grand Pure Emperor was that Grand Pure Emperor was powerful. At this time, he was still in closed-door training, which could make Amethyst Pce Realm so afraid. After he finished his closed-door training, no one in the entire Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect be able to stop him. Strength! Everything depends on strength!¡± Caspian once again deeply experienced the first time he came to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and listened to the lecture of Heavenly Spirit Realm for the first time. What the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master told everyone was apletely different theory from when Caspian was in Efrax. The immortal road fights for supremacy, and the Great Tao takes the lead. The path to immortality was rugged and narrow, like thousands of troops crossing a single bridge. They had to take the initiative to fight against each other. There was ack of resources on the path of immortality. If one wanted to get more, one had topete with others. The first thing was to have a high realm and a strong cultivator. Crape Myrtle Sect and Grand Pure Emperor are the best examples! Caspian¡¯s mind was racing. In an instant, he understood a lot of principles. Unconsciously, his state of mind seemed to have been tempered. A kind of natural and sharp feeling arose spontaneously. However, this sharp edge was quietly hidden under the change of his state of mind at this time. It was as if a sword had entered its sheath and could not be easily disyed. However, he knew how sharp it was. Usually, he would quietly polish it. When it was unsheathed, it would sweep through everything! me Gordon¡¯s gaze once again turned towards Caspian. ¡°Then what do you n to do with the punishment that General of Cloud gave you?¡± Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Caspian had carefully considered the question that me Gordon asked at this time on the way back. ¡°For the next three months, I won¡¯t go out for the time being. I¡¯ll cultivate peacefully on the ind.¡± Caspian thought for a while and said, ¡°You should be careful during this period of time. If you have time,e to my ce to cultivate¡­¡± ¡°After Jessica and the others received jade identification badges, they should not leave the sect easily if there are any sect tasks during this period. Stay with me for more time. After all, I¡¯m on the ind of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and the Crape Myrtle Sect won¡¯t act recklessly.¡± This was the result of Caspian¡¯s careful consideration. It was not that he was afraid of the Crape Myrtle Sect. However, during this period of time, Caspian also needed to condense his Divine Soul and realm again. Since Jessica and the others had just entered Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they might be implicated because of what happened today. Therefore, for safety reasons, Caspian suggested that everyone should stay on this ind to cultivate during this period of time in case of any idents. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it for you,¡± me Gordon nodded and said. ¡°Then, Brother Montgomery¡­¡± Charlotte continued, ¡°The punishment mentioned by General of Cloud¡­¡± As Charlotte spoke, she looked at Caspian with a pair of beautiful eyes full of worry. This was obviously a trap set by General of Cloud. If he wanted to kill Caspian today, General of Cloud must know that it was almost impossible for him to attack Caspian in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When the three months were up, he could arrange some tasks for Caspian with the excuse of redeeming himself. Either forcing Caspian to leave the territory of the sect, or deliberately arranging a dangerous task to kill him, or even to death. In short, this was a conspiracy, as well as a scheme. Caspian had to ept it. ¡°That¡¯s three monthster¡­ I¡¯ll prepare and be careful.¡± Caspianforted her. In fact, what he thought was that he hoped that General of Cloud would lead him out of the sect territory. At that time, he could let the other party know the his arrogance and domineer was ridiculous. But, in the current situation, he should improve his realm and strength. If my realm at that time had made that General of Cloud feel fear, he would definitely not have been so arrogant¡­ Caspian thought and concluded. When it was a littleter, Jessica, Yvonne, and others had already received their own jade identification badge and had their own residences. However, their residence was destined to be a decoration. Because in the following days, they would cultivate on the inds of Caspian. Spiritual Qi here was stronger, and it would have an even more significant effect on the cultivation of cultivators. Moreover, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would not interfere in this kind of thing. This was because cultivators hadpletely different personalities. Some cultivators liked to be quiet, and he was the only one left on the entire ind. Some cultivators liked to be lively. As long as they didn¡¯t do evil, no one would stop them even if they built a wine pool and meat forest on the ind, singing and dancing with singers and dancers every day. Of course, there was almost no such cultivator. After all, he had been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. If this was all he wanted, it would be too shameful. In fact, on many inds, normal cultivators would have a group of ves. These servants were in charge of cleaning up the whole ind, keeping alert, and raising spirit beasts to serve the owner of the ind. As for the owner of the ind, he just needed to cultivate in peace. There was no such a trouble with Caspian. He controlled the puppet with his spiritual Qi and divine thoughts, cultivating and reim the ind. There was no problem at all. As for asking hispanions to cultivate on the ind, on the one hand, it could improve their promotion speed, and on the other hand, it was for the sake of safety. At night, Jessica, Xander, Yvonne, Lady Maisie, and the others all came to the ind of Caspian. Because of his identity, me Gordon still had some things to deal with, so he didn¡¯te here for the time being. Charlotte was practicing in the blessednd arranged by her teacher, so she was not here under normal circumstances. The pce that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had built for Caspian was huge enough, but Caspian was thinking about the expansion at this time. After Jessica and the others arrived, they also knew what had happened to Caspian after they were taken away by the elder. Everyone was naturally filled with righteous indignation at the arrogance of Crape Myrtle Sect. However, Caspian, who already had a n in mind, calmed down at this time. *** That night, in addition to Caspian¡¯s ind, two other ces were not so calm because of what happened on the Blood Immortal tform during the day. The first location was an ind hundreds of thousands of miles away from Caspian¡¯s. This ind, even under the bright moonlight, was blurred, making people unable to see through it, revealing a mysterious smell. However, if one looked closely, they would be surprised to find that the ind seemed to be held in mid-air by a stream of air instead of standing on the sea. Only the Great magical power and the Great formation could achieve this kind of power. In the pce on the ind, General of Cloud¡¯s face was cold as he looked at Mardohar Bolton, who was kneeling at his feet and gnashing his teeth. Not far away from him, Dream Hans, the fairypanion of Mardohar, was lying on the ground, but she seemed to have lost her mind. Her eyes were empty and her expression was dull. She maintained a posture and did not move. ¡°Sir, if I don¡¯t take revenge, I swear I won¡¯t be a human being! Please help me!¡± Mardohar looked at his bare arm, which was bleeding. The hatred on his face was sorge that even sea water could not wash it clean. After waiting for a while, Mardohar saw that General of Cloud still didn¡¯t say anything. He gritted his teeth and kowtowed heavily on the ground. Then it was the second, the third¡­ If the other party did not open his mouth, he did not stop. He continued to say, ¡°Sir, please restore my broken limb and help me take revenge!¡± In front of the General of Cloud, Mardohar naturally did not dare to use any Protective Upstanding Qi. Therefore, after a while, his forehead was smashed into the ground and became a bloody mess. Every time he kowtowed, there would be a blood flower blooming on the ground. Terrifying lines of blood shot out in all directions. Finally, when Mardohar¡¯s entire face was covered in blood, General of Cloud coldly said, ¡°I have already prepared your arm for you.¡± Mardohar¡¯s movements paused, and a look of ecstasy appeared on his bloody face. He raised his head in a hurry and saw General of Cloud holding a new arm in his palm, showing it in front of him. At the sight of this arm, Mardohar was stunned for a moment. Not far away, Dream Hans was leaning on the ground with one hand on the ground. She had been expressionless before, but now she reacted. She slowly raised her head and looked at the arm in the General of Cloud¡¯s hand with empty eyes. Then, her body suddenly trembled. Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 ¡°Sir, this, this is¡­?¡± Mardohar¡¯s eyes were full of fear. He looked up at General of Cloud and asked cautiously. He had to be cautious. Because at this time, General of Cloud was not holding a human arm at all. Instead, it was a huge crab pincer! To be exact, it was like a crab pair of crab pincers. However,pared to ordinary crabs, the crab pincer was not only thicker and longer, but also completely ck, as if it were made of steel and iron. There were also sharp spikes on the surface, which were shining with a chilling light at this time. The General of Cloud held it in his hand. With a slight movement, the mouth of the crab pincer was covered with a faint bloody light. It carried the smell of killing all living creatures, which made it look extremely frightening. Looking at the crab pincer, Mardohar trembled slightly. He didn¡¯t know if General of Cloud was really going to take the crab pincer to his body or joking with him. ¡°This crab demon was originally a shape-shifting demon¡­ When it was killed, I identally found that its crab pincers had absorbed a trace of spiritual Qi of the supreme treasure of heaven and earth, which was equivalent to the existence of half-body and half-magic treasure. Compared to the body, it possessed the power of magic treasure. Compared with magic treasures, it was more flexible¡­ Even magic treasures refined by blood can¡¯t be compared with it.¡± After a pause, General of Cloud looked at Mardohar and continued, ¡°In terms of grade, this crab pincer can directly crush a fifth-grade spirit tool. More importantly, because it is your body, no one can take it away.¡± The words of General of Cloud immediately reminded Mardohar of the strange scene when the Dragon Transformation Whip was taken away by Caspian. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Caspian¡¯s gloves!¡± Mardohar shouted almost subconsciously. After the roar, he realized that he had lost hisposure, so he quickly apologized. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to have temper. How can I me you?¡± said General of Cloud indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be angry. You don¡¯t even have the heart to seek revenge.¡± ¡°I will never forget the hatred Caspian has brought to me. Even if Caspian was dismembered, his bones crushed, soul destroyed, every time I thought of him, I would still grit my teeth and hate him!¡± Mardohar said viciously. ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you this crab demon¡¯s arm.¡± General of Cloud stretched out his hand and curled his five fingers toward Mardohar. Mardohar at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm was immediately wrapped up by a stream of air and floated in mid-air. The other hand of General of Cloud held the crab demon¡¯s crab w and approached Mardohar bit by bit. At this time, the bloody light on the crab pincer formed a ring of blood, continuously swallowing and exhaling. On the surface of the crab pincer, wisps of ck gas rose. Vaguely, the sound of ships touching reefs and crying in despair could be heard in this hollow. Mardohar froze. The next moment, the moon came out. From the shadow projected on the ground, one could clearly see that the ck gas rising from the crab pincer, like tentacles, suddenly stretched out and wrapped around Mardohar. As Mardohar howled in pain, the two shadows continuously approached under the pull of the tentacles. Finally, they gradually merged together. The processsted for about four hours. Four hourster, Mardohar, who was wearing a new robe, stood coldly in front of General of Cloud. His body slightly leaned forward, and his face was paler than before. However, the look in his eyes became even colder. An aura that seemed to belong to neither the Demon nor the Demon emanated from him. Anyone who looked at him would shudder, and all of the hair on their body would stand on end. ¡°Many thanks for giving me the arm to increase my power¡­¡± Mardohar bent down and bowed. While doing this, the robe shook slightly, faintly revealing the robe to cover an arm with an unusual outline. ¡°It¡¯s still not enough.¡± General Cloud looked at him. ¡°You still have the final barrier in your heart. This barrier has always prevented you from breaking through your present realm.¡± A sharp light shed across Mardohar¡¯s eyes and he immediately said, ¡°Please tell me¡­¡± ¡°Think about it, why did you lose this time? If you don¡¯t understand. In that case, such a failure could be repeated a second or third time in the future! You will continue to repeat the same mistakes. You will never be able to make any further progress in this life,¡± said General of Cloud. ¡°Three yearster, Grand Pure Emperor will return. By that time, what position do you think you will be in?¡± Mardohar¡¯s eyes shed. Fear, doubt, shame, anger, and all kinds of emotions shed through his eyes. A momentter, he bowed deeply to General of Cloud, stood up straight, took a deep breath, and walked toward Dream Hans, who was not far away. Ever since Dream Hans came here, she had been lying on the ground. At this time, she seemed to feel Mardohar¡¯s approaching, so she raised her head. The figure of Mardohar was reflected in her eyes. Suddenly, a figure appeared in her eyes. However, the next moment, the reflection in her eyes was filled with a huge pair of pincers. Crack! A head fell to the ground. Without a head, she fell to the ground with a thud. Hot blood gushed out of her mouth. The strong smell of blood quickly filled this space. A look of joy and excitement appeared in Mardohar¡¯s eyes as he breathed in the smell of blood. But he quickly adjusted his mood and returned to the front of General of Cloud. ¡°My lord, I have no distracting thoughts from now on,¡± he said respectfully. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± The General of Cloud was very satisfied with the decisiveness of Mardohar. He reached out his hand and waved another elixir, holding it in front of Mardohar with his spiritual Qi. ¡°This Nine-Life and Nine-death Soul Pill was given to me by Grand Pure Emperor when I made great contributions to the Crape Myrtle Sect and was conferred the title of General. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Now, I give it to you. After taking this elixir, the cirction of vigor in your body would be smoother. The newly connected arm would soon bepletely integrated with your bloodline¡­ Moreover, this elixir can greatly stimte your potential and break the bottleneck for your realm.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been stuck at the entry of the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm for a long time. Your foundation must be much more solid than ordinary disciples¡¯. In two months, you should focus on cultivating andprehending, and absorb the efficacy of the medicine. Even though you were seriously injured this time, under the support of the medicinal effects, I believe that you will definitely be able to advance to the next level. There is definitely no problem¡­¡± The General of Cloud said. ¡°Advance!¡± Mardohar¡¯s eyes shone with a strong light. ¡°When I¡¯m promoted, coupled with the new arm given to me by you, I¡¯ll make Caspian ten or even a hundred times worse than today!¡± When thest few words came out in a low voice, the newly connected right arm of Mardohar released ck gas, as if countless souls were struggling and shouting. The surrounding temperature suddenly dropped to the freezing point. But soon, Mardohar added, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that after this lesson, Caspian won¡¯t easily leave the territory of the sect. And it¡¯s said that there are elders in the sect who support him, so he is so arrogant and domineering.¡± ¡°An opportunity?¡± General of Cloud sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter.¡± Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Seeing the confident look on the General of Cloud of Cloud¡¯s face, Mardohar had an idea and immediately said, ¡°Please enlighten me, Sir¡­¡± ¡°Three months. I have punished him for being grounded for three months.¡± General of Cloud raised three fingers and added, ¡°During this period of time, I received news that above the West Sea, there were sea demons colluding with evil cultivators pirates to intercept and kill past ships. Moreover, the atmosphere was getting more and more intense, and it even affected the rule of some small countries over there. I estimate that those small countries will definitely ask Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for help within half a year¡­¡± ¡°Among those sea demons, there were shapeshifting demons. There were also Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators among evil cultivators pirates. At that time, I will¡­.¡± After General of Cloud¡¯s narration, Mardohar hurriedly cupped his hands and said, ¡°Your Excellency, you have a brilliant n. At that time, even if this Caspian doesn¡¯t want to go, he has to go.¡± The General of Cloud answered with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s why I said you only need to cultivate hard and recover from your injuries. Then, you can improve your realm to a higher level. There will be plenty of opportunities for revenge in the future. Caspian was just a nobody on the table. What I really want to deal with are those stubborn old men who support him behind him.¡± Upon hearing this, Mardohar couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He understood that General of Cloud referred to the elders of Amethyst Pce Realm in the sect. General of Cloud¡¯s status was extraordinary, so he could naturally act so unbridled. However, Mardohar did not dare to call the elders like that so easily. He didn¡¯t dare to do that even behind people¡¯s back. But there were more things that General of Cloud didn¡¯t want to say. He waved his hand and let Mardohar practice on his own. Then he turned around and disappeared into the darkness. *** In addition to the mysterious ind where General of Cloud was located, there was another ce tonight. It was also because of the incident of Caspian Blood Immortal tform that made one¡¯s mind shake. An azure light surrounded it, forming an independent space. The fairy voice was beautiful, and spiritual Qi was rich. In such an environment, anyone who practiced would concentrate and advance thousands of miles per day. But at this moment, Star Nelson, who had regained her memory, was looking at a Wind-heeding Stone in her hand. The Wind-heeding Stone could record the images and sounds that had happened for a short period of time. The stone was showing a fragment of the Blood Immortal tform today. The sword light attacked, and blood bloomed on Caspian¡¯s shoulder. However, he bravely stepped forward. With me Severing, he forcibly split the sword radiance and cut off Mardohar that was protected by the sword radiance. At thest scene, blood sshed in the sky. A broken arm flew up into the sky and was sucked into the hurricane and turbulence, twisting into a sky full of blood. Star Nelson read the video dozens of times over. She had seen the man in the picture several times, but she only met him once. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Caspian Montgomery¡­¡± After savoring the name carefully, Star Nelson closed her eyes. The scene of Three Sages Mountain that day appeared in her mind. In Three Sages Mountain, her memory had also been nk for a period of time. But she remembered clearly that there was Caspian in the pce at that time. The disappearance of Yates Gandi was very likely to be rted to Caspian. Yates Gandi¡¯s master saw through the secrets of heaven, but he didn¡¯t find any useful information. In this respect, Star Nelson also vaguely felt that there was a familiar figure behind the incident. ¡°Well¡­ Caspian Montgomery.¡± Once again, she read out these two words. Star Nelson crushed the Wind-heeding Stone in her hand. She could not let others know that she had seen this scene. It seems that I need a chance to have a good talk with you¡­ Star Nelson closed her eyes. She did not enter the state of cultivation, but was thinking. Countless opportunities to meet the other party were repeatedly simted in her mind. *** In addition to these two ces, the news of what happened on the Blood Immortal tform today had also spread in the small area of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples. The name of Caspian had been pushed to the edge of the storm because of the incident at the Sky-sea Pavilion. Crape Myrtle Sect had the supreme reputation and reputation in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Therefore, Caspian became a target of everyone after overnight. Some disciples even mored to rece the Crape Myrtle Sect to challenge Caspian, and then fight with Caspian on the Blood Immortal tform. The reward for defeating Caspian was to let him join the Crape Myrtle Sect. Of course, the chaos could not affect Caspian. It didn¡¯t even affect anyone around Caspian. Because Caspian had his own ind. Moreover, he was punished to be grounded. On the Path to Immortality, everyone was very busy. There were too few people paying attention to others. Therefore, in just three to five days, no one talked about Caspian anymore. Ten dayster, many people chose to forget about it. Three monthster, when the ban on Caspian was over and he left the ind to work in the sect, the whole Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had returned to calm for a long time. In the past three months, Caspian seemed to have been grounded on the ind, but in fact, he had done a lot of things. Not to mention every day, every two hours, he arranged himself clearly, and his practice life was extremely rich. First of all, in this respect, the whole ind had changed in three months, which was worthy of being praised. When Caspian first came to the ind, half of the ind was sand, half was a forest, and there was a hot spring in the middle. But now, most of the ind was covered with dense forests, leaving only less than one-tenth of the original desert, still maintaining its original appearance. However, it was just a beach that looked the same. Those dense forests were nted by Caspian day by night, controlling the wooden puppets. At the very beginning, Caspian could only control a few hundred wooden puppets. Now, he could control three to five thousand wooden puppets at the same time, and they could do different things separately. There was no problem with the wooden puppets¡¯ meticulous work such as digging and cutting the ground at the beginning, setting up the formation base, arranging spirit stones, and so on. The trees that were nted were just small sapling at first. However, Caspian made it rain heavily with spiritual rain, so these trees naturally grew fast. In just a few days, they had covered most of the ind like hundred-year-old trees. Then, the original pce had been expanded by about half of its original size. This was not because Caspian waszy. His pce was built by the Sect¡¯s Giant Spirit God and elders. Caspian was not very good at this. After all, building a pce wasn¡¯t as simple as using branches and stones to build a thatched cottage. In the process of doing this, Xander, Jessica, and others all helped him. Even Handsome raised its own opinion, for example, there must be a beast fence behind the pce. When Handsome proposed this suggestion, it repeatedly emphasized that it was not for its own sake, but because too much saliva gushed out, the words it said were really vague and hard to believe. However, these were just changes on the surface of the ind. The real changey in the formation set up by Caspian, Lady Maisie, and Eva Green for the entire ind. Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 The ind of Caspian was now named Following the Heart Ind. Of course, this was not a ce where you could do whatever you wanted. Instead, it meant that you had to follow your heart in whatever you did. That was because Caspian had always believed that only by following his heart would he be able to understand what was going on. If he forced himself to do what he was unwilling to do, the whole process would naturally be extremely painful. Even if he seeded in the end, his mental state would be affected. Looking from afar, Following the Heart Ind was a dense green. Along with the azure sea surface, it gave people a feeling that it was full of vitality and the sky and the earth were vast. But in fact, this ind was full of killing intent, even though it could not be said to be imprable. Arge part of Formation Path level of Caspian came from the work of Dahlia Wilde. It had to be said that in terms of Formation Path, Dahlia Wilde was really an once-in-a-lifetime genius. When she was still in Pulse Control Realm, she could find the tricks and rules of the Chaos Formation and then arrange an extremelyplicated chain formation. In terms of Formation Path attainments and understanding, she also showed a unique opinion that was far beyond her own realm. In the past few years, Caspian had already seen the work left by Dahlia Wilde, and he had also connected it with his knowledge of formation. Otherwise, Caspian would not have the strength he had today in terms of formation. This time, Maisie Pine and Caspian had joined forces to set up the formation. If Caspian had the ability to make Formation Path by trickery, then in terms of Formation Path, Lady Maisie was another Dahlia Wilde in Heavenly Stars Sect. With her nning and help, Caspian¡¯s arrangement of the formation of Following the Heart Ind went smoothly. As for Eva Green, although she was a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, in terms of Formation Path, she was not as good as Caspian and Maisie Pine, but this could not be med on her. After all, Eva Green¡¯s the Green Paradise Sect was not specialized in setting up formations. In fact, in the world of cultivators, sects that specialized in setting up formations were also rare. Eva Green did not offer much help in terms of the thinking and nning of setting up the formation. However, in terms of the process of arranging the formation and providing materials, Eva Green was the one who contributed the most. Formations set up by Caspian this time were muchrger than those in the past. This time, not only did he want to include the entire ind, but he also needed to cover a part of the nearby sea area with formation. Because of the huge formation, the requirements for arranging the formation base were stricter.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Eva Green needed to demonstrate her realm as a second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm and use her own realm to suppress the energy that was constantly impacting the formation base. She needed to ensure that before the formation base wasid in, it would not explode or be damaged because of the intense collision of the energy. Although Caspian¡¯s strength was strong enough, his realm was not high enough. If not for Eva Green, he would have been in trouble. In addition, Eva Green was an elder of the original Green Paradise Sect. In addition to refining elixirs, she was also good at refining all kinds of poisons. After all, the toxicity of the poison was also a part of elixirs¡¯ efficacy. As the saying goes, pills and poisons belong to the same family. That¡¯s the same reason. Caspian handed the task over to Eva Green and asked her to refine another batch of potent poisons that could even be used by a second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm practitioner. They were stored in the arranged Murder Arrays. In fact, Caspian hoped Eva Green could refine a poison that could kill a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm or even an Amethyst Pce Realm. Unfortunately, on the one hand, Eva Green¡¯s realm was not high enough, and on the other hand, her pill furnace for refining elixirs did not meet the requirements. Therefore, this matter could only be dismissed. However, Caspian ced Eva Green¡¯s request in his heart. Eva Green could only rely on herself toprehend her realm, but in terms of pill furnaces, Caspian was thinking about whether he could obtain an even higher quality pill furnace through some sort of opportunity. Even if Eva Green did not use it, Yvonne would still need it in the future. Moreover, Caspian himself also needed a pill furnace. In fact, it took more than two months to set up formation in these three months. And after the end of March, the formation had onlypleted 60% to 70%. On the day of the deadline, which was also the first day of November, Caspian left Following the Heart Ind and went to the territory of the sect. The day before yesterday, he found an opportunity to enter Time Warp Zone and observe the puppet¡¯s situation. In Time Warp Zone, the puppet¡¯s transformation time was greatly reduced. By this time, almost half of it had beenpleted. When Caspian left, the puppet was only covered by ayer of ck light. But now, the ck light had disappeared. Instead, it was a cocoon formed in Time Warp Zone, which could be put into an adult¡¯s cocoon. From time to time, the cocoon would emit rays of light. Through the light, one could see a curled-up figure inside. This human figure was a puppet refined by Caspian based on the body of Valdis Goth, with the addition of ghost road and puppet skills, and the most important source of power, the Devil¡¯s Prince. When the time came for it to break out of the cocoon, the puppet would neither appear as Valdis Goth nor as the Devil¡¯s Prince. Instead, it would appear in this world with a brand new identity. ording to Caspian¡¯s estimation, the puppet would bepleted in less than 100 days. However, the hundred days naturally required time in Time Warp Zone. If it was in the real world outside, the time would be shortened to 30 days. Today, the reason why Caspian went out was to solve thest few details and minor problems before the puppet broke out of the cocoon. Among Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, there was only one person who couldmunicate with Caspian when it came to refining puppets. That was Butterfly Zo who had met before. There was once when Caspian wanted to find Butterfly Zo, but at that time, he knew that Butterfly Zo was in closed-door training, so he had to give up. I remember when she was in seclusion, she was at mid level of the third Stage of Holy Land realm¡­ ording to the time, she should have broken through to peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. Next, she have to face Heavenly Spirit Realm. Caspian thought to himself. But in fact, he came to see Butterfly Zo today with the attitude of giving it a try. If it was in the past, he would not have thought so. But this time, the situation was different. He had a public conflict with the Crape Myrtle Sect. Moreover, the object of the conflict was the high ranking and powerful General of Cloud of the sect. He was one of the Eight Generals. Nearly half of the disciples in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would highly respect the Crape Myrtle Sect. Even if they could not enter the Crape Myrtle Sect, they still respected the Crape Myrtle Sect. The other half was about seventy to eighty percent, and they would not be willing to offend the Crape Myrtle Sect. So now Caspian¡¯s situation in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was more awkward. Talking about street mice was a little exaggerated. After all, he was a master. Who dared to say that Heavenly Spirit Realm Master was a street mouse? Unless he was really tired of living. But it was right to call him God of gue. For example, wherever Caspian passed at this time, no matter the level of the disciples¡¯ realm, once they recognized him, they wanted to avoid him in time. The crowd directly turned into separated waves, which opened up a wide path for Caspian. Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 A disciple didn¡®t recognize Caspian at first and walked toward him. When someone reminded him, he was so scared that his face turned pale. He jumped more than 30 meters away and jumped down from the three or four-story floor, for fear of getting close to Caspian. Caspian had expected such a scene, so he didn¡®t care. He even thought that if there were one or two disciples who deliberately came to pick on him, he would be able to smear the other party¡¯s body by the way. However, it was a pity that he was now too famous and his strength was too terrifying. As his opponents, they all had a miserable ending. Therefore, when Caspian appeared this time, no one felt hot-headed and came to make trouble for him. This made Caspian feel a little regretful. No matter how small a fly is, it¡¯s still meat¡­ Caspian murmured. He nced around and saw the news of Butterfly Zo¡¯s lecture today. In terms of puppet skills, Butterfly Zo had her own unique opinions. Caspian could indeed learn something from her lessons. He naturally did not have the idea that since he was a master, he had to put on airs and could not listen to the lecture of Holy Land Realm cultivator. After all, on the Path to Immortality, those who achieved sess were excellent. And everyone¡¯s specialty was also different. The real perfection only existed in theory. If one were to be so narrow-minded, this kind of cultivator would not be able to walk too far on the path to immortality. After confirming the ind where Butterfly Zo was teaching today, Caspian immediately rushed over. The only thing he was worried about now was whether she would act as the other disciples and get away from him. If that was the case, Caspian would not force her. Consulting Butterfly Zo was the first n set up by Caspian. If this road was blocked, Caspian could only reluctantly use the second, third, fourth, all the way to the eighth backup n. Soon, he arrived at the ind where Butterfly Zo was going to lecture. In the distance, Caspian saw more than a dozen disciples sitting on the t reef. However, the most eye-catching one was Butterfly Zo. She was wearing a goose-yellow robe, and she was surrounded by sea water, causing her to appear even more beautiful and alluring. Soon, the disciples on the reef also discovered the flying Caspian. These disciples were basically Holy Land Realm cultivators, and a few of them were Pulse Control Realm cultivators. When they suddenly saw Heavenly Spirit Realm Mastering over, they all looked nervous and seemed to have no idea what to do. After all, for them, Heavenly Spirit Realm Master was a high-end cultivator with a huge gap between them. Soon, someone recognized Caspian. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ That guy!¡± A disciple cried out involuntarily. From his tone, it was as if the name of Caspian had dirtied his mouth. ¡°Senior Zo, it¡¯s that Caspian. What is he doing here?¡± Another person looked at Butterfly Zo and secretly nced at Caspian who was getting closer and closer, with a trace of vignce in his eyes. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This Montgomery¡­ Wasn¡¯t he grounded by the General of Cloud of Crape Myrtle Sect? Why did he come here? He really doesn¡¯t know how to repent.¡± ¡°It seems that three months have passed. Let me calcte. Tsk, tsk. Today is the first day of the end of the ban. He can¡¯t wait toe out. It seems that these three months have really made him suffocate.¡± A disciple sneered repeatedly. Another disciple kindly reminded Butterfly Zo. ¡°Senior Zo, this Caspian has a very bad reputation. Relying on the support of the Elder, he did evil in the sect and trampled on the sect¡¯sws. It was unknown what kind of evil skill he had used to make the Elder believe him. Anyway, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here with good intentions. You should be careful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Zo, you have to be careful. I heard that this Caspian¡¯s character is extremely despicable¡­¡± Speaking of this, the disciple paused for a moment and quickly nced at Butterfly Zo¡¯s slim figure. He added in his heart, ¡°He just covets your body!¡± While they were talking, Caspian was approaching. The disciples, who had been filled with righteous indignation just now, immediately shut their mouths. Some of them even showed apletely different respectful expression at this time, as if there was someone else who was still saying something strangest moment. At this time, Butterfly Zo stood on the reef and looked up at Caspian. After a while, she smiled and nodded, then, she turned around and said to the disciples behind her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Junior Brothers. Today¡¯s ss is over. It¡¯s time to adjust it to the next time. I¡¯ll inform everyone when the timees¡­ If it¡¯s inconvenient for any junior fellow apprentice or junior sister apprentice, I can return the merit points you have paid back to you.¡± Everyone present was startled when these words sounded. Even Caspian blinked and stopped in mid-air. These disciples originally hoped that they could see Butterfly Zo reprimanding Caspian. Even if Butterfly would not do this and she just let Caspian suffer, they could feel happy in their hearts. But, for the sake of Caspian, Butterfly Zo wanted to directly stop the teaching? ording to the rules of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, this kind of behavior required a lot of merit points to be deducted. This number was almost more than half of this lecture. In other words, if Butterfly Zo got 100 merit points in this lecture, she would be deducted at least 50 points if she stopped it right now. The disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect relied on merit points to exchange for resources. For the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Merit Points were like the ie of the secr world. Now, the ie of Butterfly Zo was directly halved. The disciples present were well aware of how difficult it was for a cultivator to umte merit points. Many people would only receive seven or eight merit points if theypleted a mission that was very close to death! Therefore, after being stunned for a while, the first thought that came to many disclples¡¯ minds was, ¡°Is this Caspian threatening Senior Zo?¡± ording to their shallow understanding of Caspian, they thought that with Caspian¡¯s character, it was absolutely possible for him to do such a thing. However, some disciples were upright and asked directly, ¡°Senior Zo, why did you suddenly stop? Do you have any difficulties?¡± As he spoke, the corner of this disciple¡¯s eyes deliberately nced in the direction of Caspian. The meaning of his words could not be more obvious. Caspian looked at him clearly. Butterfly Zo also saw it clearly. She shook her head solemnly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any difficulties. It¡¯s just like what you just said. The first day after Caspian was grounded, he came to me. That means he must have something urgent to deal with¡­ My friend is in trouble and is in a hurry to ask me for help. I should do my best.¡± The scene instantly quieted down. When everyone was avoiding Caspian, Butterfly Zo expressed her rtionship with Caspian in a very serious and formal tone, a friend. She was not worried about being criticized or even suppressed. In mid-air, Caspian took a deep breath and felt a warm current flowing through his chest. He slowlynded on the ind and stood next to Butterfly Zo. When he came here, he was still a little worried. Now, all the worries had disappeared. The group of disciples was also shocked at this moment. After a while, someone came to his senses and showed a look of disbelief on his face. Some showed a sad expression, while others frowned and said coldly, ¡°Senior Zo, aren¡¯t you afraid of the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s me for openly standing on the opposite side at this time?¡± Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 ¡°On the opposite side? Whose opposite side?¡± Butterfly Zo nced at him. The smile on her face disappeared, and her whole body exuded an imposing momentum. ¡°On the opposite side of Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± The disciple¡¯s realm was not as good as that of Butterfly Zo¡¯s, and he had only been brave enough to say those words. He was intimidated by Butterfly Zo¡¯s imposing manner. His face immediately paled, and his tongue was stuck together. He was inwardly vexed. How could he be so impatient just now? ¡°You¡¯re not wee to my ss in the future.¡± Butterfly Zo¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I¡¯m helping my friend. Why should I look at other people¡¯s faces?¡± Her words were touching and domineering. Caspian immediately pped for Butterfly Zo. This emotion greatly affected many people present at this time. A disciple snorted and swung his sleeves, muttering, ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn.¡± ¡°I would never associate with him.¡± Then he turned to leave. But more people still bowed to Butterfly Zo. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for Senior Zo¡¯s next lesson.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Butterfly Zo smiled again at the disciples who understood her. After everyone else left, Butterfly Zo looked at Caspian and said with a smile, ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm, Master, l just said that you are my friend. Do you think I am trying to climb up to you?¡± Caspian smiled and said, ¡°I used to climb up to you. This time, I¡¯ll let you do the same. In this way, we¡¯ll be on equal footing in the future¡­¡± Butterfly Zo smiled, but then said seriously, ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ¡°Yes, there are a few questions that I don¡¯t quite understand about the puppet refinement.¡± Caspian nodded. At the moment, Caspian went straight to the point. He told Butterfly Zo what he had encountered and some of his own opinions. Butterfly Zo didn¡¯t seem to be cautious when she got along with Caspian even though Caspian was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. That meant that in her heart, Caspian was a good friend who shared the same interest with her in puppet skills. This kind of feeling was exceptionally pure, without any impurities. It was also because of this that when she was thinking about his questions, Butterfly Zo also did her best. She not only proposed somemon solutions, but also some of her own unique opinions. As expected, Caspian was not disappointed with the attainments of Butterfly Zo in refining puppets. In the eyes of Caspian, Butterfly Zo to the puppets was like Dahlia Wilde to the Formation Path. They were all geniuses, even higher than ordinary geniuses. What was even rarer was that when Butterfly Zo stepped on the path of cultivation of puppets, her own cultivation of realms did not fall behind. Now, she was at the peak of the third Stage of Holy Land Realm. At her age, she could be said to be outstanding since she could reach this realm. The discussion between the twosted for nearly ten days. When all the problems were solved, Caspian only felt very satisfied. His previous understanding of the puppet technique was rtively one-sided. After this discussion with Butterfly Zo, he felt that his horizon had been widened a lot. The puppet refining method that Caspian mastered was also extremely rare, and it had a great effect on Butterfly Zo. It could be said that both of them had learned a lot from each other, and both of them had a feeling of being enlightened. When Caspian was about to leave, Butterfly Zo also said that she also had to go back to the closed- door training to carefully think andprehend what she had discussed with Caspian this time. It might be a helping hand for her next promotion. ¡°When you be a Heavenly Spirit Realm, I will definitelye to congratte you,¡± Caspian said. When he was about to leave, Caspian felt that his sleeves were pulled. He turned around and saw Butterfly Zo blinking at him, saying, ¡°Pay attention to Crape Myrtle Sect. In recent years, because of the closed-door meditation of Grand Pure Emperor, the group of people under hismand has be more and more unrestrained. In the beginning, they restrained themselves and abided by the rules set by Grand Pure Emperor. Even if they wanted to develop and suppress their peers, there was still a limit, and it was difficult for others to pick the wrong¡­¡± ¡°But over the years, they had be more and more arrogant, and their actions had be more and more unrestrained. This time, I think the General of Cloud not only wants to deal with you, but also wants to show the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s attitude.¡± Caspian thought for a while and immediately replied, ¡°Show the current strength of the Crape Myrtle Sect. At the same time, people will see that the Crape Myrtle Sect is so powerful in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect that it can face even Amethyst Pce Realm head-on.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely to be so, but there may be another reason. In short, you should be more careful.¡± Butterfly Zo continued, ¡°As far as I know, in recent years, Crape Myrtle Sect never fails to deal with the people it wants to deal with, be it disciples or other organizations. Only this time, there is an ident. General of Cloud said that you would only atone for your crimes bypleting his mission. There must be a trap behind this. If you need help, feel free to ask.¡± At the same time, Butterfly Zo took out a Jade Talisman and handed it to Caspian, saying, ¡°If you crush the Jade Talisman, I will immediately feel it. Even if I am in closed-door meditation, I will show up immediately.¡± Looking at Butterfly Zo¡¯s serious eyes, Caspian took the Jade Talisman and nodded solemnly. From the attitude of Butterfly Zo today, Caspian felt that Butterfly Zo¡¯s identity might not be as simple as she appeared to be. Because he could feel that when Butterfly Zo said these words, she had absolute confidence and was not pretending to be polite. ¡°lf l need help, I won¡¯t be polite. You too.¡± Caspian smiled and said, ¡°Wee to my ind at any time. My ind is called Following the Heart Ind.¡± After bidding farewell to Butterfly Zo, Caspian immediately returned to Following the Heart Ind. He benefited a lot from this exchange with Butterfly. When he went back, he would probably need a few days of closed-door training so that he could integrate all the gains he had gained in the past few days. However, the development of Following the Heart Ind could not stop. In addition, there was still a long way to go before thepletion of the entire ind¡¯s formation. Thinking of this, Caspian suddenly felt that time was running out, and at the same time, he was a little helpless. If only I could have multiple clones¡­ One clone would be in charge of enlightenment, one clone would be in charge of setting up formations, one would study alchemy, one would be in charge of artifact forging, and the other would be in charge of reading ancient texts throughout the sect¡­ Caspian could not help giving birth to a bold idea. However, it was still an idea. If he really wanted to practice, he knew that it was not the right time yet. After returning to Following the Heart Ind, Caspian first handed over some parts of the array that could be arranged without his presence to Lady Maisie and Eva Green. He went straight into Time Warp Zone and checked the puppet in the cocoon first. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Then, ording to the method discussed with Butterfly Zo, he made some slight adjustments to the inscriptions around. In this way, Caspian believed that the day the cocoon was broken, this puppet would fully meet his expectations. The slight adjustments were easy to say, but it also took three days of Caspian. However, these three days were spent in Time Warp Zone, and one day passed in the real world. After the puppet problem was solved, Caspian continued his closed-door training in the practice room of the pce. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 Thest time Caspian appeared was November. By the time he appeared again in front of everyone, it was already the end of January of another year. The ind was located in the sea, so the four seasons were not very clear. The temperature ofthe year was very suitable. Therefore, even though Caspian came out of seclusion at this time, he did not feel any obvious change in the environment. The only thing to change was the state of hispanions. After entering Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, hispanions worked harder than before. It was a little pale to describe them as working hard. It would not be too much to call it Mad Demons of cultivation now. Jessica Lawrence with Pure Jade Physique had the most obvious progress. Not only had she broken through to the peak of the second Stage of Holy Land Realm, but she had also gained insights recently. She was prepared to attempt to break through to the third Stage of Holy Land Realm after umting more time. It had been half a year since they entered Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Everyone had improved. Lucy and Renee, who were originally at the lowest realm, had been promoted to the third level of Pulse Control Realm at this time. What they had to face next was the impact of Holy Land Realm. ording to Jessica, since Lucy came back, she seemed to have changed into another person. It was as if she had broken through a knot in her heart. Her practice was as hard as usual, and her speed of improvement was far beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. Lucy¡¯s foundation and talent were both lower than Renee¡¯s. But now, she rushed up. When it came to this matter, Jessica¡¯s eyes unconsciously shone with pride, as if her sister had finally grown up. After he came out of his closed-door training, Caspian once again devoted himself to the construction of the Great Formation of Following the Heart Ind. Because of his closed-door training, the process stopped. Maisie took advantage of this time to consolidate and improve her own strength in the field of formation. Eva Green had also made use of the information provided by Caspian to forge many elixirs. Back in the Green Paradise Sect, Master Eva Green was also known as a genius in pill refinement. However, there was a deviation in her path to immortality before, so she didn¡¯t continue to study in this respect. Ever since she had prepared Spirit Severing Road for everyone, she had once again devoted herself to refining elixirs. Not only had she found all her previous strength in refining pills, but she had also made progress. In addition, during the past few months when Caspian was cultivating in seclusion, Eva Green still obtained some benefits. That was, she had discovered that Yvonne also had talent in refining pills. The main reason why Yvonne was mainly cultivated by the Green Paradise Sect was that her natural Night Terrors Physique was particrlypatible with the inherited the Green Paradise Sect¡¯s Nine Dreams. In the aspect of refining pills and poison, Yvonne had never been involved in it before. It could be said that the Green Paradise Sect did not allow her to be involved in this aspect. But this time, whether it was a coincidence or something else, Eva Green found that the efficacy of elixirs she refined could at least increase by 20% when it was used on Yvonne. The most exaggerated time was when they took the same elixirs at the same time. The efficacy of Yvonne was 50% higher than that of the others! As for many elixirs, the more they consumed, the less effective they would be. When the number reached a certain amount, it would have no effect, even if it was to eat as food. But now, Yvonne had broken the inhibition. She could get more medicine effect than anyone else. Moreover, her Night Terrors Physique could even analyze theponents of these elixirs. When Eva Green told Caspian about it, she was so excited that she danced with excitement. Her eyes were shining as if she had dug up a treasure. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this ability.¡± Eva Green¡¯s face was shining. ¡°Many ns and sects have their own unique elixirs. The forms are all strictly guarded, and no one knows how to use them. But now, the ability of Yvonne could analyze medicinal ingredients contained in these elixirs and even roughly judge the ratio. In other words, those prescriptions are no longer secrets in the eyes of her.¡± Hearing this, Caspian frowned. ¡°Do you mean that Yvonne needs to eat these elixirs?¡± If that was the case, Caspian would never agree. No matter how good elixirs were, they couldn¡¯t be eaten casually. What¡¯s more, Caspian had never treated Yvonne as a tool or a drug tester. If one had to rely on Yvonne to take the pill and analyze the recipe, then Caspian would rather not take It. Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Eva Green seemed to have expected it. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°I knew you would ask this. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask her to take the medicine. This is the power of Yvonne¡¯s Night Terrors Physique. Her innate physical quality allowed her to imitate the state of taking medicine in her dream and analyze the form of elixirs. But your worry is reasonable. I will let her pay more attention to it.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°When I have a chanceter, I will tell her about it. Although elixirs are good, it is more important to cultivate steadily. Relying on the umtion of elixirs to reach the realm was like a mirror flower and a moon. It looked good, but in fact, it was vulnerable. What¡¯s more, it was easy to have problems taking random pills. Help me keep an eye on her first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There was a deep meaning in Eva Green¡¯s eyes. After ncing at Caspian again, she turned around and flew away. Not long after, the voices of two people whispering could be heard from the Pill Room that Caspian had built for Eva Green. ¡°Is he really so concerned about me?¡± It was Yvonne who was speaking. ¡°Yes, l just repeated what he said. There¡¯s not a single word more, nor is there a single word less.¡± Eva Green swore. In fact, she did do that. After saying that, Master Eva Green looked at the young girl with pity in her eyes. They came from the same sect. Although Eva Green was afraid and dissatisfied with Caspian when she was captured at the beginning, she had always taken good care of the younger generation, Yvonne Johnson. Later, in the real estate purchased by Caspian, the two of them got along with each other for a period of time, and their rtionship was even more harmonious. Therefore, with the simplest sentence in the mundane world, Eva Green hoped that Yvonne would be at ease and everything would be fine. Eva Green¡¯s heart ached when she saw how worried Yvonne was. Only in front of Eva Green would Yvonne reveal a slightly hesitant and conflicted side. ¡°That bad guy really cares about me. Then¡­ Then why¡­¡± Yvonne suddenly blushed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eva Green was curious. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice suddenly became smaller and weaker, ¡°He wants to cultivate with me¡­¡± ¡°He cares about you. What does it have to do with your cultivation together?¡± Eva Green felt that she could not keep up with this jumping topic. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you won¡¯t disturb each other when you train together. Fighting for spiritual Qi from each other will also affect your cultivation. Although spirit tools of Following the Heart Ind is rich, and Caspian has specially set up the Spirit Gathering Array.¡± Eva Green was exining ording to her own understanding when she was suddenly interrupted by Yvonne. The fair-skinned and beautiful princess gnashed her teeth and said shyly, ¡°We are cultivating cultivation method of the Dragon-Phoenix Supreme Being.¡± Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 ¡°What cultivation method, Caspian actually kept it from you? No, I¡¯m going to talk to him now. How can he¡­¡± Eva Green rolled up her sleeves and was about to argue with Caspian when she suddenly realized something. She stopped walking, slowly turned her head, and said with difficulty, ¡°What cultivation method did you just say?¡± Yvonne knelt on the ground, her pretty face slightly drunk. She gritted her silver teeth and said, ¡°Dragon and Phoenix Supreme cultivation method.¡± As soon as she heard the name of this cultivation method, Eva Green knew what was going on. With a whoosh, Eva Green quickly retracted her leg, turned around, and walked toward the furnace. She looked up at the sky and muttered to herself, ¡°I remember that there¡¯s a furnace of elixirs that¡¯s about to bepleted. The next is the critical period. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It¡¯s possible that I won¡¯t have time to be distracted for a few months¡­¡± As she spoke, Eva Green¡¯s figure disappeared behind the pill furnace. Yvonne¡¯s cheeks were red. She bit her lower lip and looked out through the window curtain of the Pill Room. On the distant sea, Caspian was flying back and forth. No one knew what he was doing. After a long time, a low voice came from Yvonne¡¯s throat. ¡°Humph, bad guy¡­¡± *** After he came out of his closed-door training, Caspian had been living a peaceful life for a few days. Cultivation and reim Following the Heart Ind were carried out in an orderly manner in Caspian¡¯s n. Ten more days passed in a sh. It was February of this year. Although everything seemed calm in the past few days, the more this happened, the more vignt Caspian became. This feeling was like the tranquility before the storm. The more the Crape Myrtle Sect didn¡¯t take any action, the more Caspian felt that the other side was holding a big n. On the 12th of February, the storm that had been brewing for a long time finally showed signs. It was like a giant beast. After hiding for a long time, it showed its ferocious fangs in the darkness. At noon, the two tokens of order arrived at Following the Heart Ind one after the other. The first token was the will of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The general meaning was that the demons of the West Sea caused arge number of ships to sink, and many small sects and small countries around them were ughtered. The Sect sent out Holy Land Realm cultivators and Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples to kill the Sea Demons. ording to the numbers and levels of Sea Demons, the sect would give different rewards. Thest token conveyed the order of Crape Myrtle Sect. The former¡¯s decree was aimed at every disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, including the people who were cultivating on Following the Heart Ind. Thetter¡¯s order was only for Caspian. The token ordered Caspian of Heavenly Spirit Realm to go to the West Sea to kill the Tao Ancestor of the West Sea, the Fairy Master of the West Sea, the Skeleton King of evil cultivators, and the Sage of the Distinct Sea to atone for his sins. If Caspian could not do it or directly resist the order, the Crape Myrtle Sect would punish him. ¡°Haha!¡± After reading the contents of the order, Caspian let out a coldugh. Xander frowned and said, ¡°Does the Crape Myrtle Sect can cover the sky in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± The others were also confused. They had just entered Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and did not have much contact with the sect¡¯s disciples. Although they had heard from Caspian before, there was still a clear difference between hearing it and personal experience. ¡°A Heavenly Spirit Realm general, which is just their title, even dare to threaten the elder of Amethyst Pce Realm, and the elder chose to give in. I don¡¯t think the Crape Myrtle Sect is as simple as it looks,¡± Jessica analyzed. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± Caspian nodded in agreement. In his hand were two chess pieces of Crape Myrtle Sect, Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman. But now, in order to avoid any idents, Caspian had not taken the initiative to contact them. This time, he could take advantage of this opportunity to learn more about the current situation from them and dig out more things. While Caspian was thinking about it, Lady Maisie asked softly, ¡°Caspian, I think it¡¯s very likely that the Crape Myrtle Sect gave you this order. It¡¯s a trap. They failed to hurt you that day, so this time; they used the power to avenge themselves. Not to mention the identities of Tao Ancestor of the West Sea, Fairy Master of the West Sea, evil cultivators Skeleton King, and Sage of the Distinct Sea, it would be extremely dangerous for you to deal with them. The Crape Myrtle Sect may have set up a tight dra on the road you have to go. Now they are waiting for you to die.¡± The others obviously thought of this at this time. They looked at Caspian with worry. ¡°There is no need to be afraid.¡± Caspian shook his head with a smile. In the sect, he had his hands and feet tied, and many of his trump cards could not be used. When he arrived at the West Sea, he was millions or tens of millions of miles away from the territory of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. He could use all his strength without fear. If the Crape Myrtle Sect really set up an ambush there, then let¡¯s see who was so unlucky. After thinking for a while, Caspian said, ¡°Although this is a trap, it can also be regarded as an opportunity. If I refuse to go this time, I will give Crape Myrtle Sect a chance to deal with me. And with the Grape Myrtle Sect¡¯s means, once they start to deal with me, you will also suffer. This is not in line with my original purpose. So this time I have to go andplete the task set by Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± Seeing that Jessica seemed to have something to say, Caspian waved his hand and continued, ¡°One more thing is that even if I don¡¯t go and avoid this time, since the Grape Myrtle Sect has targeted me and regarded me as a thorn in their side, such a thing will definitely happen a second or third time. Just like what I just said, you will also suffer with me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll act ording to circumstances on this trip to the West Sea. If everything goes well, maybe the Grape Myrtle Sect¡¯s attention will be temporarily diverted from me for the time being. In this way, it will be much more convenient for you to act in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± Everyone thought that Caspian¡¯s exnation was reasonable. It was useless to say anything like ¡°Be careful¡± or ¡°Pay attention¡±. After a discussion, they decided to give up the task of eliminating demons in the West Sea in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. On the one hand, it was because Jessica, Sna, Lucy, and others had recently had a feeling of promotion. It wouldn¡¯t take long for them toplete if they went for closed-door training now. On the other hand, if they went out this time, the Grape Myrtle Sect might deal with them unscrupulously and use this as a warning to Caspian. If they stayed on Following the Heart Ind, they could cultivate at ease. In addition, with the help of the Formation, as long as they did not go out, no one would easily break in. Even if someone forced their way in, Eva Green, a Second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert, was still on the ind. Everyone was now headed by Caspian. After a brief discussion, the matter was settled. And then, it was thest preparation before the departure. Caspian first returned to the practice room in the pce. After closing the door, he entered Time Warp Zone. By this time, runes full of Time Warp Zone had disappeared. The giant cocoon hanging in the middle of Time Warp Zone had disappeared. In front of Caspian was a straight figure standing in the middle of the stone room. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 This figure was tall and slender. However, he was only a little taller. Other than that, he did not appear to attract anyone¡¯s attention at all. It could be described as ordinary. Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed. Suddenly, he raised his hand and pointed at the figure. A gust of strong wind and airflow seemed to explode at his fingertips. With a roar, it rushed toward the figure¡¯s head. The void was left with a visible track. However, the figure just stood there and did not move at all. Even if the airflow blew his robe, which was wrapped around his body, it fluttered and raised back. Just as it was about to touch the figure¡¯s cheek, the airflow suddenly exploded, like a burst of fireworks. It stuck to the figure¡¯s head and smashed the stone wall behind the figure into a sieve. During the whole process, this figure looked indifferent. When the airflow in Time Warp Zone calmed down, the figure knelt down on one knee in front of Caspian and lowered his head. ¡°Let me take a look at you,¡± Caspian said lightly. The man¡¯s hair scattered backward, revealing an expressionless face. His face was expressionless, his face was pale, his cheeks were slightly sunken, and his lips were very thin. He looked like a male cultivator with a bad character and a bit of meanness. However, his realm was at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. This realm was enough to make many people shut up when they faced him. Caspian scanned the other party with his Divine Sense and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± It was almost the same as the puppet he had expected in his mind. And a man at this realm could also do a lot of things for him. ¡°You will go with me this time. But on the surface, we are strangers.¡± Caspian thought for a moment and said, ¡°You were originally from the Krueger family, so I will satisfy the wish of Charles Krueger. I also want you to be surnamed Krueger. Then, I will give you the name of Prince, representing the source of the power you have absorbed, the Devil¡¯s Prince.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Prince Krueger. Thank you for giving me the name, Master.¡± The male cultivator said to Caspian in a metallic voice. At the same time, his head drooped even lower. ¡°Master Krueger¡­¡± Caspian nodded and turned to leave. *** Three dayster, Caspian appeared above Following the Heart Ind. After circling for a circle, he flew toward the West Sea. Along the way, Caspian also saw some disciples of Heavenly Spirit Realm flying in the same direction as him in the sky. Clearly, the other party was heading to the West Sea to wipe out the Sea Demons. However, because they didn¡¯t know each other, when their divine sense touched each other in mid-air, they immediately separated from each other and didn¡¯t disturb each other. After leaving the Sea Area in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Caspian took out his spirit boat. Flying at a short distance, it was naturally a matter of borrowing a flying magic treasure, or it would be easier for him to fly by himself. When it came to speed and saving spiritual Qi, it was more practical to fly for millions of miles with spirit boat. After changing to a spirit boat, the speed of Caspian became faster again. Sometimes he was close to the waves on the sea surface, and sometimes he prated the sea of clouds to cut off the morning light. Flying for a while, Caspian in the cabin suddenly sneered. After leaving the Sea Area of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Caspian caught sight of several figures following him. They kept a rtively distance from him. If not for the fact that Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense was far beyond his peers¡¯, he would not have been followed. However, these people obviously used some kind of magic treasures to block Qi activity. Caspian could only feel the existence of these people, but there was no way to determine the exact location at the moment. They¡¯re from Crape Myrtle Sect¡­ Caspian thought to himself. ording to his analysis, only the disciples of Grape Myrtle Sect could catch up with him as soon as he left the territory of the sect. But they didn¡¯t take action at this time¡­ Are they waiting for someone? Caspian analyzed in his heart. The disciples of Grape Myrtle Sect are now arrogant in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Those who don¡¯t ept this will first be suppressed by the sect¡¯sws and then be punished privately. ording to their style of doing things, if they really want to deal with me, they will take action when I leave the Sea Area of Following the Heart Ind. They will never care about the face of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and need to wait until I leave the territory of the sect. After this analysis, Caspian suddenly became more and more clear-headed. Mardohar¡¯s face appeared in his mind. Are they waiting for this guy? Thinking of this, Caspian sneered in his heart. Last time, it wasn¡¯t convenient for me to show my trump card, and General of Cloud was protecting you, so I only cutoff one of your arms. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If you don¡¯t change your mind this time, don¡¯t me me¡­ Caspian snorted in his heart. Since the other party had not shown up yet, Caspian did not alert the enemy. He pretended not to know and continued to control spirit boat to fly forward. While flying, he would asionally speed up or suddenly slow down a little. The group of people who were secretly following him would also change with his speed. This further confirmed Caspian¡¯s guess. *** The sea was vast and boundless. Two dayster, he was in such a state. The other party had been following Caspian all along and had not made a move. Caspian knew that he was probably being watched by the other side. So he did not hide his whereabouts, or set up a maze array. In the sea, there was not even a cloud for thousands of miles. If someone suddenly covered himself with a maze array, didn¡¯t that mean that he were deliberately telling the other party that he found them? Therefore, at this time, Caspian sat naturally in the cabin. However, he just looked like he was meditating. In fact, at this time, his Divine Sense hadpletely covered the sea area within a radius of a hundred miles. There were no changes in the sea in the sky. Caspian could clearly see the track formed by the wind blowing through the feathers, or the extent of the bubbles in the mouth of a fish in the sea. Before long, he found several vortexes in the sea ahead. Each vortex had a diameter of more than 20 to 30 miles. Several whirlpools approached each other in a row, making the sea look like a leaking sea. At the same time, the rumbling sound of the water was deafening, as if thousands of troops were fighting each other. It was extremely shocking. This area was filled with a terrifying smell. When his divine thoughts found these whirlpools, the heartstrings of Caspian moved. After careful observation, Caspian was more sure that the group of people behind him was the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect and wanted to harm him, the Sea Area, which was full of whirlpools, and it was the best ce to attack. There were still 70 to 80 miles away from the surging seawater. Looking in this direction, he could already see that arge area of sea suddenly caved in at the end of his sight, as if it had copsed. Even though they were so far away from each other, the rumbling sound still shook qi and blood in the chest of the human body, making it hard to describe the difort. Caspian walked out of the cabin, stood on the deck, and looked into the distance for a moment. Just as the spirit boat was about to enter the nearest whirlpool, he suddenly stopped the flying spirit boat and muttered. Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 ¡°There¡¯s such a big storm here. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I¡¯d better go around the vortex and walk forward.¡± After saying that, Caspian turned around and was about to enter the cabin to adjust the direction of spirit boat. At this moment, the rolling vortex suddenly exploded. Boom! With a series of explosions, the seawater turned into water dragons and rose into the sky. Water mist filled the sky, refracted the sunlight, and formed an intertwined rainbow. Caspian turned around and looked at the mist with a look of anticipation in his eyes. In the mist, seven-colored refracts were reflected, and a figure, with a vigorous momentum, was forced toe out. ¡°Caspian Montgomery!¡± Mardohar hovered in the air, staring straight at Caspian, and squeezed out two words between his teeth. The water mist and the rolling water dragons were pushed away by his momentum to both sides at this time. A nk area suddenly appeared in a water curtain. Looking at the twisted face of Mardohar, Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Mid Level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Mardohar said proudly. But before he could continue to be proud, Caspian continued, ¡°Although this is only a small step in the realm, for you, this is a big step on the road to immortality.¡± Immediately, Mardohar felt as if his pride had been trampled on. ¡°Cut the crap! I¡¯m here to settle ounts with you today!¡± Mardohar breathed out a mouthful of foul air and stared at Caspian fiercely. He waspletely different from when he first appeared on the ind. Mardohar seemed to be surrounded by blood rings, emitting endless killing intent. He was like a fierce knife, ready to draw it out of its sheath and kill Caspian in front of it. ¡°You are so confident just because your realm has been improved by a small level?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes were full of doubts. This sentence hit Mardohar¡¯s heart again. A strange flush appeared on his cheeks at this time. With a heavy snort, Mardohar suddenly tore off his robe, revealing the arm of the ck Demon Crab. After nearly half a year of recuperation and fusion, the arm of the demonic beast was nowpletely integrated with his body, as if it hade out of his body. However, the only thing that remained unchanged was the ferocious and horrible shape of this arm. Mardohar did not look like a normal cultivator at all, but like a deformed half-human and half-demon mixture. It was unknown if it was because he had pieced the arm of the demonic beast together that his Divine Soul was affected, but the twisted expression on Mardohar¡¯s face also made him look more malicious and vicious. ¡°I once swore in my heart that I would return the humiliation of the Blood Immortal tform a hundred times or a thousand times over to you. Today, I will let you experience what it means to be as horrible as hell!¡± Mardohar kept roaring, and the surface of the ck Demon Crab¡¯s arm glowed with a ck light. The light descended from mid-air to the surface of the sea, spreading out. In an instant, the whirlpools merged into one, then suddenly copsed and spread. Between heaven and earth, at this moment, it was as if something had copsed along with the deep vortex. The only horrible vortex that had been integrated was like a terrifying behemoth hidden deep in the sea. It suddenly opened its bloody mouth like a ck hole, trying to devour all the light, time, and vitality of the sea dozens of miles above. Streaks of pale cyan light also appeared in the air. The light was like walls, like a cover, covering the sky above the vortex. In the light, there was a faint sharp light that suddenly flickered. Every time it shed, it would cause one¡¯s scalp to go numb. A chill ran down one¡¯s spine as waves of cold chill seeped out from within one¡¯s bones. ¡°Caspian, this hollow has beenpletely locked by me! Even if you have the ability to go through heaven and earth now, you can¡¯t escape from me!¡± Mardohar gritted his teeth and yelled. He raised the crab pincer, pointed at Caspian with it, and mped it again and again. ¡°A great Realm,¡± said Caspian coolly. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mardohar tilted his face. He was a little dissatisfied with the calmness and motionless of Caspian at this time. ¡°You¡¯re now a realm higher than me¡­¡± Caspian says again. This time, Mardohar heard it clearly. He nodded and sneered. ¡°You¡¯re at mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm while I¡¯m at mid level of Second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Now that you¡¯ve discovered this gap, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Caspian shook his head and looked at Mardohar, which made Mardohar feel that he was looking at a poor fool. ¡°I just want to tell you that the gap between our realms doesn¡¯t exist at all¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mardohar flew into a rage. He had been particrly concerned about his realm before. Otherwise, he would not have been given the nickname ¡°Master who forbids the second¡±. He finally took a step forward. That kind of pride was just like a mortal¡¯s sudden growth, which was hard to describe with words. These words were like adding fuel to the fire. The anger of Mardohar was ignited. ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you know just how magnificent my path to immortality is in front of you!¡± Mardohar roared, raising the demonic beast¡¯s arm high, continuously brandishing it. In an instant, the surrounding light seemed to be cut and shattered. The invisible power aroused the power of mountains and rivers, the power of heaven and earth, and was going to destroy everything. ¡°Myriad-mile Water Prison!¡± Boom! The vortex suddenly boiled, roared, and turned into a tornado-like water column, rising from the sky and swallowing up Caspian. In front of this water column that seemed to support heaven and earth, he was as small as a stone on the mountain peak. Terrifying forces twisted the sea area within a radius of dozens of miles. In an instant, the sky and the earth were turned upside down, the stars moved, the dragons and snakes rose and fell, and the universe sank. The void continued to copse, heaven and earth turning upside down, copsing, as if it had entered a state of primal chaos. But what made Mardohar angry was that Caspian, who was hovering in the air at this time, still looked calm, as if everything in front of him did not exist. You are deliberately mystifying, pretending to be calm, pretending to be mysterious¡­ Mardohar stared fixedly at Caspian, repeatedly repeating these words in his heart, ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll cut you into pieces, then take your soul back, and torture you for hundreds of thousands of years!¡± The vortex rose into the sky like a giant sea demon beast. It opened its huge mouth and swallowed Caspian. The surroundings were like a disaster. The sound was deafening, and everything was pitch-ck. Caspian¡¯s divine sense was not above the crisis and the Great magical power at present. His divine sense swept out into the distance. He found that the feeling of spying on him still existed, which meant that the guy who helped Mardohar follow him had not left yet. It seemed that he had to wait for Mardohar to kill him and then meet Mardohar. After confirming this, Caspian breathed a sigh of relief and felt more than relieved. It¡¯s great that those guys didn¡¯t run away. In that case, let¡¯s end this as soon as possible! Thinking of this, Caspian put his eyes back. He raised his head and looked at Mardohar throughyers of water curtains. Deep in the pupils of Caspian¡¯s eyes, a strong will power was burning fiercely. In an instant, he revealed an extremely powerful majesty. ¡°Let me show you my real strength I haven¡¯t shown on the Blood Immortal tform!¡± Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 ¡°Just see my true strength¡­¡± Through the loud roar of the water dragon, the voice of Caspian was clearly heard by Mardohar. Mardohar frowned even more. Why is he so confident? He was one realm lower than me, and now I had an armparable to a magic treasure¡­ Can¡¯t this Caspian really see the gap between the two sides? Or, did he have some hidden cards up his sleeve? Mardohar subconsciously raised his head and looked at the void behind Caspian. The void looked the same as the surroundings. However, he could feel that there was someone looking at him from the depths of the void. The trusted subordinate of General of Cloud and the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect were looking at him. With this in mind, Mardohar immediately let out a long bowl and swept away the haze in his heart. This time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let General of Cloud down again! Mardohar immediately waved his arms, and with each stroke, the sea water, like a roaring giant beast, rushed toward Caspian. Huge waves, with an earth-shattering momentum, even if a 100-meter long giant wheel was ced in front of them, it would be smashed into pieces. At this moment, it seemed that heaven and earth had been poured into endless seawater. In the next moment, the rolling torrent, along with the seawater rushing into the sky, would crush Caspian into flesh and blood mud. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Caspian shouted and punched out. With a buzzing sound, the 300-meter long me Severing suddenly tore open the water curtain and cut open the flood. The condensed me Severing, with the temperature of a zing sun, boiled and evaporated all the seawater in an instant, turning it into boiling steam all over the sky. The rushing torrent was like a piece of grease, cut into two halves from the middle. The seawater that surged into the air below was also burned dry in an instant. It turned into a white mist and kept gushing in all directions. ¡°In the past six months, you were improving, and I didn¡¯t fall behind! If you improved one inch higher, I improved one foot higher! If you can get one foot higher, I¡¯ll move forward 30 meters!¡± Caspian¡¯s voice was loud and clear, and his tongue was like spring thunder, which made Mardohar¡¯s mind buzz, like a big bell, making him dizzy. His Qi and blood shook, and the flow of spiritual Qi in his body became chaotic. The moment Caspian made his move, it was as if a Heavenly God had suppressed the universe, suffocating Mardohar. Looking at the water curtain that had been cut open in an instant, Mardohar¡¯s eyes were full of horror. He was obviously a whole realm higher, and he had changed a more powerful arm. Why was he still no match for the other party? It was okay to cross the ranks, but how could it be so easy to cross a higher realm? Chi! The sound of breaking through the air came again and again. Several me Severings shed in all directions. It was like a firework that had been erged thousands of times or tens of thousands of times. It bloomed in the air, cutting off the torrent, boiled, and evaporated all the huge waves. At this time, the zing fire was full of the pupils of Mardohar, and his swaying soul made his body fight crazily. Doubts, fear, shock, anger, unwillingness, all kinds of emotions made him feel as if what he saw at this time was not only the mes all over the sky, but also the constantly changing mes, turning into thousands of troops and horses, rushing in all directions. Mardohar felt a sharp pain in his brain. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Divine sense attack!¡± He immediately reacted, but it was toote. The fire in front of him lit up. As the heat wave swept over, me Severing whizzed through the air and cut off the arm of Mardohar, which had just been made for half a year. ¡°Argh!¡± With a scream, Mardohar fell from mid-air. The pain in his wound was unbearable, and his head seemed to be stabbed by tens of millions of steel needles. He was shocked and angry, and almost fainted at this moment. No, I can¡¯t just die like this. As long as I can go back alive, I¡¯ll have a chance to make aeback! Mardohar gritted his teeth and suddenly ran his spiritual Qi to slow down the falling trend. With the help of the rolling white mist around him, he was about to shoot toward in the distance. But at this time, he was suddenly stunned. Just 30 meters in front of him, a pig appeared? At first, Mardohar suspected that he was so angry that he had an illusion. But the next moment, he was sure that he was right. Not far ahead, there was indeed a pig. It was a pig that was only the size of a fist. It was so cute that people couldn¡¯t help but want to hold it in their arms and rub it. Why is there a pig here? Mardohar froze on the spot for a moment. Above his head was a zing fire, and below his feet was boiling seawater. It seemed that any one of them was not suitable for a pig to appear here. And this pig was looking at him at this moment, as if it was smiling. Mardohar became more and more surprised. A pig could actually smile?! Mardohar was sure that the pig in front of him was not a pig demon. And not only was itughing, but at this time, the corner of the pig¡¯s mouth began to drip and drool. Drool? Mardohar blinked. Then he saw the silly little white pig jump toward him with its short hooves in the air. 30 meters away, the little white pig transformed into a big white pig more than 10 meters long in mid- air! The pig¡¯s head was like a door nk. Thest image in front of Mardohar was a pig¡¯s bloody mouth and a ck hole-like throat. Looking at Mardohar whose half body was swallowed by Handsome in the distance, Caspian closed his eyes, touched Little Candy¡¯s head under his crotch, and said in his heart, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you¡­¡± The next moment, Caspian felt as if his body had sunk into the water. An ancient, boundless, savage, and fierce power upied his body. The moment he opened his eyes again, there was only darkness in his eyes like an ancient well, and not even a trace of white could be seen. As if sensing the change in Caspian, the Mirage White Tiger under his crotch let out a low growl in its throat. It tightened its body and opened its mouth slightly, spitting out fire. In the distance, Handsome, which was happily raising its head and swallowing the lower half of Mardohar, couldn¡¯t help but tremble at this moment. It looked at Caspian with me and said, ¡°I¡¯m scared to death!¡± ¡°Over¡­ Over there¡­¡± Caspian turned his head and looked around. Soon, he looked his eyes on a void in the distance. At first nce, there was no difference between the void and the surroundings. However, when Caspian¡¯s gaze swept across the area, a crack appeared in the void like ss. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± Feeling that some of the Divine Souls were about to escape out of fear, Caspian sneered and suddenly moved forward. In an instant, the airflow was stirred up and a gale swept up, like a big hand covering the sky. In an instant, the surrounding mes, mist, and huge waves rushed forward. Even if there was a distance of 50 miles, he arrived in a sh. Caspian raised his arm and me Severing in his hand fell down. The sky was dyed as red as blood. Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 The fire drew out an arc that was thousands of meters long. There was no violent explosion, no violent fluctuation, or a sea of fire all over the sky. It was like a sharp knife cutting through the skin. All of a sudden, the sky was cut open, as if it had been quietly cut open. Three shivering figures appeared behind the cut. Every one of them was Holy Land Realm cultivators. But they were wearing the robe of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples. However, the difference was that their robes had the mark of Crape Myrtle Sect. And there was a small embroidery mark under each mark. Caspian remembered that he had seen the same embroidery mark on General of Cloud. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ You¡­¡± He spat out a few words. Although it was intermittent, at this moment, it made people feel as if a ck cloud was pressing down on them, filling the city with snow and wind. One of Holy Land Realm cultivators was still trying to say something, but his lips had just moved. Before he could make a sound, the fire of me Severing burned him into a torch. Next, the other two could not escape from the same fate. Except for a palm-sized leaf-shaped magic treasure glowing with green light, the rest of them, including their bodies, magic robes, flying swords, and storage pouches, were all burned to ashes. When the leaf-shaped magic treasure was sucked into Caspian¡¯s hand, the ck color in his eyes quickly faded away and returned to normal. He heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at the ashes being blown away by the sea breeze, he shook his head and said, ¡°They must have Crape Myrtle Exquisite Bombs on them. Isn¡¯t it too extravagant to burn them like this?¡± After a while, a faint voice came from his sea of consciousness. ¡°You have¡­ Me¡­ Why do you still want¡­ Something else¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be relied on.¡± Caspian shook his head and turned to look at Handsome and Little Candy which were flying toward him. Handsome, which was full, was lyingfortably on Little Candy¡¯s back with its belly up. The majestic Mirage White Tiger carried the little white pig and flew quickly in the air. Caspian found that Little Candy¡¯s flying speed was faster than he had imagined. Even if it was not as good as Heaven-Earth Chessboard, it seemed that there was not much difference. It seemed that the little tiger had improved a lot during the period when he was not there. After flying over, Little Candy threw itself into Caspian¡¯s arms. Handsome threw a storage pouch under its body to Caspian. This was what Caspian had told it before. It could eat people, but storage magic treasures must be left behind. ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm is so delicious. How can it be so delicious?!¡± Handsome was still unsatisfied, but at the same time, it winked at Caspian meaningfully. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Since you said that Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators are delicious, then don¡¯t think about Holy Land Realm cultivators anymore. Their meat is too hot and doesn¡¯t taste good,¡± Caspian replied. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll swallow it all in one go.¡± Handsome argued reasonably. As it spoke, it was unknown if it was thinking of the three Holy Land Realm cultivators who had just been burned to ashes by the fire, but it was drooling again. Caspian ignored it and focused on the storage pouch in his hand. There was 3 Restriction formation in Mardohar¡¯s storage pouch. However, with a sweep of Caspian Divine Sense, the restriction formation was torn into pieces, and then he reached in unscrupulously. There were not many good things in Mardohar¡¯s storage pouch. The most precious treasures, the Transformation Dragon Whip and the Savage Demon Sacred Pir, had been taken away by Caspianst time. This time, it seemed that there was no time to prepare good things. ¡°He has spent all his energy on improving his realm¡­¡± Caspian mumbled. At the same time, that crab-like arm of Mardohar appeared in his mind. After the arm was cut off by Caspian and flew out, it was swallowed by Handsome. Handsome finished eating the arm and then went to squat down Mardohar. When Mardohar first saw Handsome, he had never expected that Handsome still had his scent in its mouth. Caspian rummaged through the storage pouch for a while. Just as Caspian was not expecting anything, his eyes were suddenly attracted by one purple and golden bell. It seemed that there was nothing special about the bell itself. However, Caspian smelled a smell of death on the bell. In fact, the smell of death was not very urate. In terms of image, this magic treasure made Caspian feel gloomy and cold. He only had simr memories when he came into contact with ghost road items. ¡°What is this thing?¡± Caspian took out the bell. The bell in his hand was a little lighter than it looked. The texture carved on the surface was extremely fine. Upon closer inspection, one couldn¡¯t tell what sort of pattern it was. Only by using the tip of one¡¯s finger would one be able to sense that something was off. When Caspian used his divine sense to investigate, he was immediately stunned. There was a space in the bell. This space was not like the ¡®space space¡¯. Instead, it was a kind of empty environment that caused one¡¯s entire body to feel cold and the hairs on one¡¯s body to stand on end. In this environment, Caspian saw several human figures condensed by light. These human-shaped figures were all looked on broken wooden piles, making them look extremely sinister and strange. Among these people, Caspian even saw two familiar faces, Lill Kadas and Dream Hans. The two of them, at this time, clearly couldn¡¯t be called people. Their eyes were lifeless, and their expressions were dull. They were hung on the wooden stakes. ¡°This is¡­ A soul¡­¡± The voice behind the Gates of Hell suddenly sounded. ¡°Soul?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and immediately looked at Lill Kadas and Dream Hans. These two human figures were formed by light, but at this time, the light was rtively dim, like the faint light of fireflies, as if it could be blown away in one breath. Caspian took a closer look and immediately discovered that Dream Hans¡¯s head was actually separated from her body. There was about a thin gap between her head and neck. Is this the cause of her death? Caspian thought to himself. However, he did not dwell on this question for a long time. Soon, his attention returned to what the guy behind the Gates of Hell had just said. ¡°These are souls. Do you mean that this bell can constrain a person¡¯s soul?¡± Caspian asked. Previously, when he flipped through the book that introduced ghost road, he had learned some information inside. Although ghost road drove the ghost things and the cultivation method was sinister, ghost road also thought that the soul was the most difficult thing to control. Only extremely brilliant and special techniques could imprison a person¡®s soul. Only extremely powerful cultivators could do this. Compared to the souls of ordinary people, the souls of cultivators were much tougher. It was naturally more difficult to trap them like this. However, Caspian felt strange about the reaction of the guy behind the Gates of Hell. In the past, if he asked questions, there were only two reactions from the other party: answering or pretending not to hear. But this time, it seemed that the other party didn¡¯t care about his words at all. Instead, the guy behind the Gates of Hell was talking to himself over there. Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian listened carefully and heard that the one behind the Gates of Hell seemed to have encountered a very puzzling question. ¡°Wh-what¡­ Will I feel¡­ That¡­ Aura¡­¡± Yes, it seems that it¡¯s really a troublesome problem since three words have begun to jump out¡­ Caspian thought to himself. He did not directly ask. Instead, he used his Divine Sense to inspect these several souls. When he was investigating Lill Kadas and Dream Hans, Caspian was even more careful. Because their souls were very thin and fragile at this time. If an ordinary person¡¯s soul could bepared to a piece of paper, Lill Kadas and Dream Hans¡¯s souls would be a pile of rotten grass paper that was riddled with holes, and they would be kept in the wild wind. People were afraid that they would break it into pieces if they breathed a little harder. After careful investigation, Caspian shook his head. There was nothing special about these two souls except for their weakness at a nce. Looks like it¡¯s because my realm isn¡¯t high enough¡­ After some thought, Caspian decided to take the initiative to ask. ¡°What aura?¡± However, after hearing Caspian¡¯s question, the one behind the Gates of Hell still did not answer. This time, Caspian felt that the other party was changing the topic. This had never happened before. ¡°That¡­ Thing¡­ It shouldn¡¯t¡­ Should¡­¡± Since the other party did not answer, Caspian began to think about another question. Mardohar has imprisoned the souls of these people¡­ What is he nning to do? Caspian did not think that Mardohar was practicing ghost road. Because there was nothing else rted to the soul in his body except Soul-summoning Bell. Moreover, the other party had never used any magic spell or magical power. However, this magic treasure was obtained from Mardohar, and the souls were also rted to Mardohar. Even if he doesn¡¯t cultivate in ghost road, he must know the use of Soul-summoning Bell. Caspian¡¯s heart trembled. His thoughts were like a line spreading out in all directions from a middle point. All types of possibilities interweaved, gathered, and then he eliminated the unreasonable parts. Gradually, thest possible clue became clear in Caspian¡¯s mind. It¡¯s very likely that the Soul-summoning Bell was given to Mardohar by General of Cloud¡­ As for General of Cloud, he is a high-level member of the Crape Myrtle Sect. The mysterious scene I had seen from the treasury of the Dubois family seemed to indicate that someone wanted to forge a body. The body is the vessel that contains the soul. In Caspian¡¯s mind, a picture became clearer and clearer. The General of Cloud is under orders in Grand Pure Emperor¡­ So what does Grand Pure Emperor want to do? Just as this question popped up in Caspian¡¯s mind, the voice of the person behind the Gates of Hell suddenly sounded again. ¡°Soul¡­ Can be¡­ Interrogated¡­ Can also strengthen¡­ Divine Soul¡­¡± ¡°By soul snatching, the souls can also be interrogated,¡± Caspian said. The answer he got was the disdainful snort from the guy behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°Soul snatching¡­ Can only be¡­ Once¡­¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant. ¡°You mean that by constraining the soul, one can read the memories of the soul as many times as possible and understand everything this person has experienced. Not only his memory, but also what he has learned?¡± ¡°As long as¡­ The soul¡­ Is not destroyed¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Caspian nodded andpletely understood. This method was more helpful than Soul Snatching. After all, Soul Snatching could only be used once. If he couldn¡¯t find the information he needed at that time, he wouldn¡¯t have a second chance. Moreover, there was a certain possibility that he would suffer counterback. However, the fate of this soul was much more miserable than that of a person who had be a fool after his soul was snatched away. Well¡­ As for strengthen the soul¡­ Caspian pondered in his mind. Although the one behind the Gates of Hell didn¡¯t say it clearly. However, Caspian was also seriously tortured by the orthodox heir of ghost road. He had read more detailed cultivation books on ghost road than anyone else. Caspian knew that the so-called strengthening the soul was actually ¡°devouring¡± simr to that of a cultivator. Cultivators could improve their elemental properties or refine their bodies by devouring natural precious materials. As for ghost road, they would use devouring the souls of other living creatures to strengthen their souls. As for its function, Caspian only knew that the stronger his soul was, the stronger Yin Soul he could control, and the more Yin Souls he could control. However, the real purpose was definitely more than that. It was just that Caspian was not clear about it. The guy behind the Gates of Hell must know, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Caspian continued to ask, but the other party simply pretended to be dead and did not say anything. He couldn¡®t pry open the other party¡¯s mouth, so he had to give up. However, Caspian remembered what was so special about these souls that the one behind the Gates of Hell was especially concerned about them. Either the means of extracting these souls or the means of imprisoning them here¡­ Caspian analyzed in his mind. If it was the method to constrain the souls, then his attention at that time shouldn¡¯t have been on the souls, but on Soul-summoning Bell. In this way, what could make him so concerned about was the means to extract souls. Hmm¡­ As for the purpose of extracting souls¡­ Lill Kadas and Dream Hans were both small characters in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect who didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to enter the Crape Myrtle Sect. Therefore, there was naturally no special information in their souls. From this point of view, the possibility of using their souls to strengthen, condense other souls, or do other things is very high¡­ Caspian had a vague feeling that he was only onest step away from the truth. It was just that he knew too little, so he could only look through the gauze curtain at this moment. He could only see the outline of the truth, but could not see what was going on. As for the key to solve the mystery, it seemed that it was still in the hands of the person behind the Gates of Hell. However, if the other party did not say it, there was no other way. He could only temporarily not be entangled in this matter. After sorting out his thoughts, Caspian took a breath and said, ¡°It seems that what Crape Myrtle Sect has done is much moreplicated and far-reaching than I thought. But for some reason, I seem to be more and more involved with Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± After a while, Caspian shook his head and threw away the messy thoughts in his mind. After putting his attention back to what was happening in front of him, he took out his spirit boat again and went to the West Sea with Handsome and Little Candy. Mardohar was saved by General of Cloud. The other three people who were killed were also General of Cloud¡¯s subordinates. In other words, there was still a problem like General of Cloud, which could not be solved at the moment, so Caspian could not take it lightly at this time. On spirit boat, Caspian did not rx his vignce at all. *** N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At the same time, on a group of rocks in the vast sea. Star Nelson looked at the horizon in the distance, then turned around and looked at the person behind her indifferently. Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 Caspian giving exnation. Seeing Caspian slightly shake his head, it stared and said doubtfully, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten it yet, so why do you tell me there is special taste?¡± Caspian moved his fingertips and turned the direction of spirit boat. At the same time, he said lightly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t eat, I can smell it with my nose.¡± ¡°Then what did you smell?¡± Handsome asked. ¡°The smell of blood and fire.¡± Caspian stepped forward, and the speed of spirit boat suddenly elerated like a meteor, shooting straight ahead. An hourter, at the end of his vision, dozens of wisps of ck smoke shot up into the sky. In the blue sky and the sea, an extremely ferocious aura could be seen. Soon, Caspian saw what was going on. In the distance, on an ind, a great battle was taking ce. Although it was a big battle, in fact, it could be described as a one-sided massacre. This ind should be a school established by an individual cultivator. However, right now, it was surrounded by several dozen warships. Every single one of these warships was filled with heaven shocking killing intent. There were still people on the warships, rushing toward the ind like dense ants. On the ind, the mes were raging, and thick smoke was billowing. The shouts of war shook the sky. Standing on the spirit boat in the distance, Caspian could see from time to time that someone fell from the edge of the ind like dumplings. Seeing this scene, he knew that the individual cultivator school was besieged by his target this time. The message from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had described it in detail. Evil cultivators and Sea Demons of the West Sea formed an alliance. They constantly ughtered the West Sea and the surrounding small countries and sects. These small sects naturally included individual cultivators¡¯ schools. Because of the foundation, only one ortwo masters were in charge of individual cultivator sect. They might not even have a master in Heavenly Spirit Realm, so in the face ofthe aggressive evil cultivators and the Sea Demon Alliance, they could not fight back at all. Usually, in a few hours, an individual cultivator sect would be razed to the ground, and their disciples would be either dead or injured. Not long after Caspian entered the West Sea Area, such a thing happened. Although in the eyes of him, individual cultivator sect that only upied an ind was really insignificant, the number of evil cultivators and sea demons who attacked this sect was only at an advantage of numbers. Among these evil cultivators and sea demons, there was no target of Caspian¡¯s trip such as Tao Ancestor of the West Sea, Fairy Master of the West Sea, Skeleton King of , Sage of the Distinct Sea, and others. But this did not mean that Caspian would turn a blind eye to it. At this time, he was less than a hundred miles away from the ind. Caspian simply put away his spirit boat, sat on Little Candy, and flew toward the direction of the battle. Handsome was even more excited than Caspian. In its view, evil cultivators and sea demons on the ind were all delicious ingredients. Even some of the ingredients were carefully roasted. Thinking of this, the little white pig desperately swallowed its saliva. Just as they were dozens of miles away from the ind and in the sea breeze, they could hear the shouting and smell the smell of blood, a ray of light suddenly rose from the ind and instantly turned into a dense spring rain, falling straight down. In an instant, dozens of Sea Demons under the sword rain were shot into holes, turning into sieve, meat sauce, and blood flowing like rivers. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sword Rain! Magical power! There¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator on the ind!¡± Caspian could tell at a nce. Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Caspian patted Little Candy¡¯s head gently, indicating that it should speed up again and look over at the same time. Immediately, he saw that it was a female cultivator who had just disyed the magical power. The blue robe on the female cultivator was now stained with arge amount of blood. Although most of the blood did note from her, it was obvious that the female cultivator was seriously injured at this time. Her hair was slightly messy, her face was pale, her lips were pale, and her breath was extremely unstable. Magical power just now was also at the end of its rope. After performing the magical power, although there was a piece of whitend on the ground, soon more sea demons rushed up and filled up the nk space. Seeing this, the female cultivator gritted her teeth, as if she wanted to use her magical power again. However, not to mention lifting her sword again, her body had already fallen more than 30 meters, and then she managed to stand firm again. The next moment, several miles away from her, a ck light rose into the air. In the ck light, there was a cultivator in ck armor. Caspian noticed that the ck-armored cultivator¡¯s body was suffused with a strong demonic aura. He was obviously a shape-shifting demon. Compared to the female cultivator who was on the verge of copse, the ck-armored cultivator didn¡¯t even have a scratch on his armor, let alone the injury on his body. Seeing the other party flying in the air, the female cultivator looked desperate. Obviously, she also understood that she was absolutely no match for the enemy in front of her in her current state. However, looking at the ind that was in a sea of fire and a sea of blood, the female cultivator¡¯s eyes were full of unwillingness. While the two sides were confronting each other, Caspian rode on Little Candy and got close to the ind. The only thing left was the warships made of giant trees. These giant trees were simply cut into warships, with bark and branches on them, giving off a savage smell. Caspian¡¯s divine thoughts spread out and swept through the air. Suddenly, he was clear about all the things that happened on the ind at this moment. At first, he thought it was just a fight between small potatoes, but Caspian unexpectedly found that there were several Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators on the ind. To be exact, there were three Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators and three shape-shifting demons. However, one of the three Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators was with the three shape-shifting demons. Among the other two cultivators, one was the seriously injured female cultivator in the air, and the other was lying in the ruins below. Her breath was as thin as silk, and it seemed that she could not live long. As for the other four fellows, apart from the ck-armored shape-shifting demon in mid-air, the other three stood side by side on the ind, watching the battle in midair. Caspian noticed that the three guys on the ground were two shape-shifting demons surrounding a cultivator in the middle. Although they seemed to be on the same level, the two shape-shifting demons were actually protecting the cultivator at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm in the middle. This discovery made Caspian pay more attention to the young cultivator in a cyan robe in the middle. His appearance is ordinary, and his eyes are fierce. It seems that he really wants to write the words arrogant and domineering on his face. Caspian made a judgment in an instant. There are two shape-shifting demons that are stronger than him protecting him. It seems that he has a high status¡­ With a turn of his mind, Caspian made up his mind. From the very beginning, he had no intention of looking around like a headless fly in the vast Western Sea. It was true that evil cultivators and the sea demons colluded with each other in the West Sea, but the main purpose of Caspian was to kill Tao Ancestor of the West Sea, the Fairy Master of the West Sea, the Skeleton King of evil cultivators, and the Sage of the Distinct Sea. It was more difficult to find four Heavenly Spirit Realm Level sea demons and evil cultivators in such a large area than finding a needle in a haystack. Therefore, his n was to catch some living sea demons or evil cultivators first and find out where the four guys were through interrogation or soul search. Even if they didn¡¯t know the exact location, they could know a general direction, or their base camp. In this n, the higher the position of the Sea Demon and evil cultivators caught, the more beneficial it would be for Caspian. On the way here, he was still thinking about how to catch some Sea Demons or evil cultivators with high realms and high status. However, someone came to him at this moment. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The young cultivator on the ind had all the negative characteristics of the second generation of immortals. Good luck¡­ Caspian thought. After a few ups and downs, he was less than twenty miles away from the ck-armored demon in mid- air. In fact, when Caspian was still far away, the seriously injured female cultivator had already saw him. However, the female cultivator did not think that Caspian woulde over. After all, Caspian looked like he was riding on a demonic beast. On the ind, there were a total of four Heavenly Spirit Realm Level evil cultivators and sea demons. Ordinary cultivators would note to their deaths under such circumstances. Therefore, when Caspian rode Little Candy over, the female cultivator changed her mind and subconsciously thought that Caspian was in cahoots with these evil cultivators and demonic beasts on the ground. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you have a good time!¡± Looking at the approaching Caspian, the female cultivator gritted her teeth with determination in her eyes. Throwing away the long sword, she quickly made a seal with both hands. The surface of the female cultivator¡¯s body glowed, and streams of spiritual waves began to surge around her. On the ground, the young male cultivator¡¯s face suddenly changed. ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm Explosion!¡± Seeing this scene, the eyes of the three shape-shifting demons suddenly froze. Heavenly Spirit Realm detonated himself, destroyed the soul and soul of magician, and would never come back to life again. The damage brought by paying such a terrible price was also extremely terrifying. A first stage cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm had self-destructed. Even if someone was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he had to be careful. Otherwise, he would be at a disadvantage. Therefore, the ck-armored demon rapidly turned around and was about to retreat. The two shape-shifting demons on the ground, one on the left and the other on the right, pinched the young cultivator and were about to fly away quickly. By this time, the female cultivator¡¯s spiritual waves had reached the limit. The pure white light wasparable to the zing sun, causing the surrounding air to begin to melt and copse. Rumbling filled the air. Seeing that the other party had retreated in time, it was very likely that the other party would have reached a safe ce at the moment when she self-destructed. It was impossible for her to catch up with the other party. Thinking of this, the female cultivator¡¯s eyes were full of hatred and unwillingness. She raised her head and stared intently at the ck-armored demon in the distance. At this time, she saw the ¡°evil cultivator¡± that was riding on White Tiger suddenly stood up on the tiger¡¯s back. In the next moment, me Severing shot out from his palm and tore the void apart. With a ripping sound, it cut the ck-armored demon in half from the middle. A great demon at the shape-shifting stage was killed before he could even react. Next, something even more incredible happened in front of the female cultivator. A white fat pig appeared out of nowhere and suddenly appeared in mid-air. It opened its mouth and bit down on the ck-armored demon¡¯s body. Then, it smashed straight at the young male cultivator and the other two shape-shifting demons on the ground. Before this, the female cultivator had never imagined that a white pig falling from the sky would bring a terrible power of falling meteorites to the ground. What was even more unexpected was that this fat white pig had actually forced the three guys on the ground to stop before itnded. Swoosh! Two rays of sharp light shot out from the hands of the two shape-shifting demons. Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 It was obvious that this pair of big demons protecting the young male cultivator had already felt a strong sense of danger. The danger came from Caspian who killed the ck-armored demon in one move, and also came from the white pig that fell down like lightning. A beam of light turned into a giant sword that was hundreds of meters long. The sword shook as if a river of stars had opened its gate. It shook the universe and chopped at the fat white pig. The other beam of light formed a light shield that protected the three people on the ground, giving them an indestructible toughness. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± As she stared at the scene in the distance, a sigh sounded in the female cultivator¡¯s ears. Although the voice was strange, the female cultivator immediately reacted. She quickly raised her head and looked at the ¡°evil cultivator¡± in the distance. The next moment, she felt a pressure approaching her. This pressure did not cause any harm to her, but at this moment, it suppressed the surging spiritual waves around her. As spiritual waves disappeared, the light on the female cultivator¡¯s body immediately dimmed and dissipated. The explosion of the Heavenly Spirit Realm was over! The female cultivator was stunned at first, but then she was shocked. Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s self-destruction was a fatal blow. Not to mention cultivators of a higher realm, even cultivators of two higher realms did not dare to say that they could stop the process. What¡¯s more, the cultivator who had just been misunderstood as ¡°an evil cultivator¡± in front of her was so calm. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she could clearly sense that the pressure came from the other party, the female cultivator wouldn¡¯t even have known that it was this guy that had made a move. The other party was trying to save her! The next moment, the female cultivator reacted and saw the mark of Heaven¡®s Edge Sect Master on Caspian¡¯s Magic Robe. Tears instantly welled up in her eyes. The despair, which seemed to have fallen off the cliff before, reappeared at this moment. After stopping Heavenly Spirit Realm from self-destruction, Caspian did notmunicate much with the female cultivator. Because there was an evil cultivator and two shape-shifting demons on the ground that had not been solved. Moreover, their powerful Killing Move was about to hit Handsome. ¡°Handsome, get out of the way!¡± Caspian shouted in a low voice and struck out at the same time. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Ssh! The 33-meter-long me Severing broke through the air again and twisted the void. Arge amount of airflow rolled like a golden snake dancing wildly. Everyone only felt that with a sh of bright and zing arc in front of them, the giant sword was cut off from the middle. The seawater and spiritual Qi that gathered in it were evaporated in an instant and disappeared completely. Handsome took the opportunity to turn into a little white pig, darted quickly in mid-air, and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. Seeing this, the young evil cultivators¡¯ face turned pale, and the two shape-shifting demons beside him also looked stern. Obviously, the strength disyed by Caspian made them feel great pressure. However, they did not panic too much, because the light shield protecting them was still there. Depending on the defense, they were ready to leave the ind. The young male cultivator¡¯s expression changed continuously. It was obvious that the appearance of Caspian had ruined their ns. At this moment, they were forced to temporarily retreat, causing him to feel extremely unhappy. Being protected by the two shapeshifting demons, the young male cultivator turned to look at Caspian and said with a grim smile, ¡°I¡¯ll remember your face. Let me tell you, I¡¯m the seventh son of Sage of the Distinct Sea. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll definitely bring enough people to tear you to pieces!¡± Grim Smiles could be heard all over his face, and his evil spirit was unbridled. This young male cultivator had told Caspian where he came from, and he had thought that it would frighten Caspian. After all, Sage of the Distinct Sea was an expert at the the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. To the young male cultivator¡¯s surprise, after hearing his words, not only did Caspian not show a look of fear, but his eyes lit up and the corners of his mouth curled up, as if he was very happy! The next moment, the young man was surprised to see that Caspian moved forward instead of retreating. He waved his arm and took out a sword as big as a door nk! ¡°Ten Thousand Mountains Sword, Sword Ridge Peak!¡± Hong! The young male cultivator didn¡¯t even have time to react. He just felt a strong force pressing against his chest. Everything went dark, as if something huge was falling on his head. The two shape-shifting demons beside him roared angrily. Then there was a cracking sound in his ears, and then his body flew out like a fallen leaf in the autumn wind. During the whole process, although he was also a Heavenly Spirit Realm, he had no time to resist. In a trance, he vaguely heard the words of ¡°Star River Thunder Chopping¡±. At the same time, there was the sound of rolling thunder, and then his face was sshed with hot blood. By the time he realized what was going on, he saw half of the corpse right in front of him. The half ofthe corpse belonged to one of the great demons who had protected him before. The big demon¡¯s face was full of grievances. His body was cut in two from the middle, like a salted fish that was about to be dried. At this time, a scream came, which scared the young male cultivator so much that he trembled. He hurriedly rubbed his face and raised his head in the direction of the voice. Immediately after, he saw Caspian stab another demon¡¯s chest with his sword. The Great Demon waved his arms and wanted to resist, but the next moment, he was wrapped in a ball of lightning. In an instant, he exploded into a thick bloody mist and slowly dispersed. However, the blood mist did not touch Caspian. The thick blood slowly spread in the air. When it was about to float to Caspian¡¯s body, it was as if it was blocked by a wall of Qi that could not be seen clearly. It separated a road and let Caspiane out. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Seeing Caspianing toward him, the young male cultivator trembled and reached out to pull out his sword. But before he could move his hand, a sword light came from the side and pressed against his neck. The young male cultivator¡¯s body trembled for more. He looked over and saw that it was the female cultivator who had almost been killed by them. The female cultivator gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with hatred as she red at the young man, as if she wanted to chop him into meat paste. However, she also understood that Caspian must have his own purpose in keeping this person. Moreover, the other party had just saved her life. In this case, she should not and could not kill the enemy in front of her. ¡°I-I, I am the seventh son of Sage of the Distinct Sea¡­ I-If, if you dare to hurt me¡­ I-I will¡­¡± The young cultivator looked straight at Caspian. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In his eyes, Caspian that was still some distance away from him at the moment was more terrible than the sword against his neck. But before he could finish his words, he heard a loud chewing and satisfied sigh beside him. This voice even suppressed the sounds of fighting on the ind. The young man trembled with fear and dared not move. He only dared to turn his eyes and looked in the direction of the voice. 300 meters in front of him, the big white pig, which had disappeared not long ago, appeared out of nowhere. The young male cultivator nced at the white pig and saw it swallow the shape-shifting demon¡¯s body and chew happily. The body of the demonic beast was far more condensed than a cultivator, especially shape-shifting demon. Even a strand of hair was far better than steel bars, but at this time, it was like a freshly baked crispy pancake in the mouth of the big white pig. Seeing this scene, the young male cultivator couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then he found that the big white pig had two long legs of shape-shifting demon in its mouth and looked at him with a smile. At the same time, Caspian¡¯s voice came faintly. ¡°What will you do to me?¡± Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 If crying could save his life, the young male cultivator would definitely burst into tears and hug his head. Unfortunately, it was impossible for Caspian to let him go, no matter what he did at this time. A stream of spiritual Qi shot out from Caspian¡¯s fingertip and sealed the Qi Sea in the young man¡¯s Dantian. Caspian picked him up and was about to leave. ¡°Master, please wait a minute¡­¡± The heavily injured female cultivator hurriedly said to the back of Caspian. Although they were both Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, the female cultivator now regarded herself as a junior in front of Caspian. Seeing that Caspian¡¯s footsteps stopped slightly, she quickly said, ¡°Master, can you help me again¡­ For the sake of my small sect, to survive this crisis¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, the female cultivator¡¯s eyes turned red. She was referring to the remaining evil cultivators and Sea Demons on the ind. The remaining evil cultivators and sea demons, although their realms were generally not high, mainly with Pulse Control Realm and a small number of Holy Land Realm. But there were too many. In addition, this female cultivator was seriously injured. Not to mention leading the few survivors on the ind to resist these evil cultivators and sea demons, even she herself would find it difficult to protect herself if she was not careful. Caspian did not turn around. He nodded and flew into the air. After a while, he disappeared from the female cultivator¡¯s sight. What was left on the ind was a majestic White Tiger, a big white pig whose eyes were looking at food, and a cultivator in a ck robe. This cultivator was thin and tall. Before Caspian left, the female cultivator did not see him, so she could not help but be stunned. She did not know where he came from. However, after ncing at the other party, she did not dare to ask. Because, she felt a sense of fear from the ck-robed cultivator. The other party was like an abyss, a ck hole. If she looked at it for a long time, her vitality would be sucked away. The next moment, the female cultivator saw the two beasts and the cultivator heading in three directions. Not to mention the realms of Handsome and Little Candy, their bloodlines alone could crush the group of sea demons on the spot. Before Handsome and Little Candy could get close to them, these sea demons were so scared that their bodies went limp. They fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t move, turning into fish meat that could be ughtered at any time. As far as the eye could see, it was full of food and almost jumped into its mouth. For a time, Handsome was so happy that it couldn¡¯t close its mouth. It couldn¡¯t help thinking that It would be great if its mouth could be bigger. In a moment, wherever it went, there was a piece of whitend. No matter how big the sea demon was, it was swallowed by its mouth, and there were no bones left. Although Little Candy killed the sea demons and evil cultivators very cleanly, the scene was not as clean as that of Handsome. With the amazing strength cultivated by Caspian, wherever Little Candy passed, all evil cultivators and sea demons were broken into pieces. In a sh, blood flowed like rivers and broken limbs scattered all over the ground. The Heavenly Spirit Realm female cultivator¡¯s gaze lingered on Handsome and Little Candy for a moment beforending on Prince Krueger, who was dressed in a ck robe. Prince Krueger had never revealed his figure and appearance, but it did not affect his strength. With the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master¡¯s body as the foundation, coupled with the talent ofthe Devil¡¯s Prince and the mysterious power of the puppet technique of ghost road, Prince Krueger, who had regained his new life, now had a power far beyond that of an ordinary third level Heavenly Spirit Realm. Therefore, at this moment, he didn¡¯t even need to make a move. He just took a leisurely step forward. 300 meters per step. All evil cultivators and demonic beasts within 300 meters exploded into flesh and blood. For a moment, the ind seemed to burst into gorgeous blood-red fireworks. A momentter, Prince Krueger arrived at the edge of the ind. The three or four-story high warships were like a huge barrier, surrounding the ind in the center. Prince Krueger raised his hand and made a grasping motion with his five fingers. Ssh! Arge amount of seawater suddenly copsed. One warship after another fell into the sea in the blink of an eye. Evil cultivators and sea demons on the warships disappeared together with the warships before they could even scream and shout. They never floated up again, as if they had never appeared at all. Evil cultivators and demonic beasts on the ind were stunned. The earth-shaking ind fell into a strange silence. Even though Caspian hadn¡¯t personally witnessed what was happening on the ind, he had anticipated it. He didn¡¯t even need Prince Krueger. As long as Handsome and Little Candy were there, it was more than enough to kill all evil cultivators and sea demons. After all, with the current strength of these two ¡°little beasts¡±, as long as Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators didn¡¯t take action, there was absolutely no problem. The only reason he kept Prince Krueger there was just in case. After handing over the things on the ind to them, Caspian grabbed the young male cultivator and flew for hundreds of miles before throwing him on the sea. In an instant, a piece of ice froze on the surface of the see, like an iron te. The male cultivator fell on the ground with a dull thud. Although he wouldn¡¯t get hurt, he looked embarrassed enough. Caspian immediately fell on the ice. He raised his arm and set up several formations, such as illusion array, soundproofing formation, maze array, and so on, and then looked at the young male cultivator. Although the expression on the young male cultivator¡¯s face was still arrogant, there was an unconceble fear in his eyes at this time. The other party killed the three shape-shifting demons with him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In the eyes of this young male cultivator, the strength of Caspian was already as strong as his father¡¯s. After figuring out that Caspian would definitely not let him go this time, the young male cultivator¡¯s face suddenly became paler, but he still said stubbornly, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything!¡± Obviously, he was not an idiot. Since Caspian had kept his life and brought him here, he already knew that Caspian must have wanted to find out something from him. A Divine Sense attack hit the young male cultivator so hard that he held his head and rolled on the ice surface. He kept whining. Caspian snorted coldly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to ask.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Enduring the pain, the young male cultivator narrowed his eyes and looked at Caspian through the gap in his eyes. When he saw the thing in the other party¡¯s hand, his pupils shrank and he gasped. ¡°Soul-searching¡­¡± Thinking of this, his body trembled more and more violently. However, the next moment, he saw Caspian put away the blue jade in his hand. It seemed that he had given up Soul-searching. The young male cultivator couldn¡¯t understand what Caspian was doing. In fact, Caspian had intended to search for his soul directly at the beginning. Since this young male cultivator was the son of Sage of the Distinct Sea, although he was only the seventh son, he knew more information and secrets about the cooperation of the West Sea evil cultivators and the Sea Demons to cause trouble than ordinary people, even more than the previous three shape-shifting demons. If he wanted to search for the young male cultivator¡®s soul, Caspian could immediately get the information he needed. Compared to interrogation, Soul-searching was more direct and more efficient. But there was also a disadvantage in doing so. Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Caspian was a little hesitant just now. The principle of Soul-searching was to invade the other party¡¯s Divine Soul and find the information he needed. During this process, the other party¡¯s Divine Soul would be constantly impacted. Once the Soul Searching waspleted, even when the Soul Searching was still going on, the guy being searched would either be an idiot or die because his divine soul was damaged. There were only two possibilities in total. Therefore, if he was looking for something that was not so important, such as where elixirs were stored. There was a high chance that the Soul-searching Skill could get the result of this specific information. However, Caspian¡¯s Soul-searching today was much moreplicated than before. The content in it included the current level of cooperation between evil cultivators and the Demon n, what kind of small countries and sects were destroyed, what kind of arrangement they had in the gathering ce, where Tao Ancestor of the West Sea, Fairy Master of the West Sea, evil cultivator Skeleton King, and Sage of the Distinct Sea were, what realm they were in, and what kind of magical power they had mastered. In addition to the four of them, what other masters from evil cultivators and the Demon n had joined forces this time. What realm were these masters in and what kind of magical power they mastered? There was too much information Caspian needed to know, so he suspected that this young male cultivator could not hold on until he finished Soul-searching, and his Divine Soul wouldpletely copse. Once the young male cultivator¡¯s soul copsed, he could no longer search the soul for a second time. That also meant that Caspian had to catch another enemy who might have mastered a lot of information. It all depended on luck. However, Caspian only believed in his own strength and his well-thought-out n. He never bet on the illusory luck. Soul-searching was dangerous, so he had to be careful when using it. This was also the reason why he hesitated before. As for giving up Soul-searching, it was because he found a solution in such a short time. Soul-summoning Bell was the solution that Caspian came up with. Drawing out the other party¡¯s soul and sealing it in Soul-summoning Bell, in a sense, the young cultivator¡¯s soul had be a book in the eyes of Caspian. A book that could be read over and over again. Although reading it many times would cause the book to be worn out and the soul to shatter, this method was enough to support Caspian to understand all the information he needed. As for the disappearance of this young man¡¯s soul, he didn¡¯t care. When evil cultivators did evil things, they would never care about the begging of the weak. Moreover, if he killed them, Caspian could gain merit. The young male cultivator looked at Caspian. He thought that Caspian had given up Soul-searching so he was secretly delighted. The next moment, he saw Caspian close his eyes and then open his eyes. The moment Caspian opened his eyes, they were all pitch-ck. An unbridled, wild, and primitive aura suddenly rushed over and pressed the young cultivator to the ground, making him tremble. In an instant, his clothes were soaked in sweat. Apart from fear and shock, there were no other emotions in the young male cultivator¡¯s heart. As for thinking about what had happened to Caspian, he couldn¡¯t do it at all. Caspian would not use Soul-summoning Bell, let alone extract souls. So he handed it over to the one behind the Gates of Hell. The one behind the Gates of Hell didn¡¯t say much and directly dominated the body of Caspian. He walked to the young male cultivator, held Soul-summoning Bell, and shook it gently. Ring! There was clearly only a clear sound, but in the next moment, this sound seemed to have entered the void, drawing a resonance. Ding! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. From all directions, the voice kepting out. In an instant, it seemed to fill up the young male cultivator¡¯s brain. There was no longer any expression on his face. He became dull, like a walking corpse. Soul-summoning Bell shook again. A huge rune seeped out from behind the young male cultivator. Like a door nk, it moved forward, prated the young male cultivator¡¯s body, and then went into the bell. As the rune disappeared, the young male cultivator¡¯s body lost moisture quickly and became dry and shriveled. Then it withered and rotted, and finally turned into ashes. After being blown by the sea breeze, it disappeared. Caspian held the Soul-summoning Bell. The darkness in his eyes gradually faded away and returned to its original ck and white color. He regained control over his body. Instead of saying anything, he directly sent his Divine Sense into the bell and soon found the soul of the young male cultivator inside. Just like the souls of Lill Kadas, Dream Hans, and the others, the soul of this young male cultivator was also tied to a broken wooden stake. However,pared to Lill Kadas and Dream Hans¡¯s souls, which seemed like they could be blown away by a gust of wind, the soul radiance of this young male cultivator was much more solid. At first nce, it was hard to tell the difference between it and a living person. The biggest w at this moment was not the asionally transparent body, but rather the dull face. Caspian walked up to the young male cultivator¡¯s soul. The soul was still expressionless, as if it could not see or hear anything. Caspian raised his hand, and then raised his sword finger, pressed it against the forehead of the soul, and leaned forward slightly. It looked like a finger had poked into the soul¡¯s head. Immediately, Caspian felt a faint chill, apanied by a vast amount of information,ing from his fingertips. There seemed to be a long river in front of him. In the long river, the sound was rich, telling a person¡¯s whole life in detail. As long as Caspian was willing, he could find everything that this young male cultivator had experienced here. However, he certainly would not do this at this time. With a thought, the long river of memories suddenly turned into thousands of light curtains. Every light curtain represented a memory of something. After he became a Heavenly Spirit Realm, Caspian¡¯s control over his spirit was even better than before. In addition, he had deliberately trained himself before, so it was not a problem for him to control the wooden puppets to work separately. What¡¯s more, now he could only choose the information he needed from these light curtains. Before long, Caspian found the memory he needed and quickly read it. Four hourster, when Prince Krueger led Handsome and Little Candy to meet Caspian, he was already meditating on the sea, thinking about the next n. It didn¡¯t take long for Prince Krueger and the others toe. But for safety¡¯s sake, they circled around the sea to make sure that there were no hidden cultivators following or spying on them. Then, they rushed to Caspian. Seeing a person and two beasts flying over, Caspian waved his arm, withdrew the surrounding formations, and stood up. Afternding on the ground, Prince Krueger stood behind Caspian and said nothing. Little Candy rubbed against Caspian intimately. Handsome fell from Little Candy¡¯s head. If Caspian hadn¡¯t caught him in time, Handsome would have smashed through the ice under its feet and fallen into the sea. Handsome was not poisoned or injured. It waspletely caused by eating too much and feeling sleepy. Looking at it, it was already very difficult for it to hold on and not sleep when it flew all the way. Caspian let Handsome and Little Candy enter Earrings of Echo to rest first, and then he took out All Life Ghost Mask and covered his face. Immediately, his facial features became blurred as if they had melted, but soon, they became three- dimensional again. Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 By the time all his facial features were solidified, Caspian had be exactly the same as the young male cultivator. Even his parents and brothers couldn¡¯t tell whether this face was real or fake. ¡°From now on, my name is Mac Malone¡­¡± Because of All Life Ghost Mask, the voice of Caspian was the same as that of the young male cultivator. However, he couldn¡¯t help but criticize the other party¡¯s name. The famous Sage of the Distinct Sea had a total of seven children. These seven children, ording to the order of birth, were named after Malo, Maline, Mike, Mandra, Moles, Mambo, Moacir, and Mac. The top four was not bad. Although there was a woman, her name was Maline Malone, which made people feel strange, at least it sounded more like a name than that of Moles Malone and Mambo Malone. Caspian was pretending to be Sage of the Distinct Sea¡¯s seventh son, Mac Malone. As for why he chose to pretend, the reason was very simple. It was to be more convenient to sneak into the Ghost City, the headquarters of evil cultivators and the Sea Demons. In addition, some of the treasure troves in Mac¡¯s memory could not be missed. With Mac Malone¡¯s status, Caspian could avoid many unnecessary troubles. He looked at Prince Krueger beside him andpared Mac¡¯s height and figure. The next moment, a crackling sound came from his bones. Caspian was higher than ordinary cultivators. Compared to Mac, he was one level higher. At this time, his body bones shrank quickly. In this way, his height and body shape became exactly the same as Mac Malone¡¯s. ¡°You hide in the air and keep a distance of about 50 miles from me. Don¡¯t let anyone find out your whereabouts, and then listen to my orders.¡± After giving Prince Krueger an order, Caspian reached out and threw something away. A ghostly boat appeared at his feet. This small boat, which originally belonged to Mac, was discovered by Caspian when he was searching Mac¡¯s storage pouch. The small boat looked like an old-fashioned flying magic treasure. It was about a little longer and narrower than an adult lying down. Perhaps because it had been immersed in the sea for too long, the surface of the boat was covered with a thickyer of seaweed, and the original lines could not be seen clearly. However, it did not affect the use of the boat. Through Mac¡¯s memories, Caspian learned that this Flying magic treasure was a gift from Mac¡¯s elder brother, Milo, when Mac was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. Mac was very fond of this flying magic treasure. It could be considered one of the treasures that could represent his identity. Therefore, Caspian chose to fly on this small boat. After everything was arranged, Caspian stepped on the small boat, approached the sea surface, and sped forward. Prince Krueger followed Caspian¡¯s instructions and dived into the sea. He followed from a distance, waiting for Caspian¡¯s new orders at any time. From Mac¡¯s memory, Caspian had more or less learned about the cooperation between evil cultivators and the demonic beasts. He also knew most of theyout of their headquarters, Ghost City. It was also because of this that Caspian was not in a hurry to rush to Ghost City. Killing Tao Ancestor of the West Sea, Fairy Master of the West Sea, Skeleton King, and Sage of the Distinct Sea was a separate task given to him bythe Crape Myrtle Sect. It was a trap to kill him. Since he hade here at the risk of death, he naturally had to get all the benefits. In Mac¡®s memory, there were two secret treasure troves that belonged to him. They were filled with treasures that he had robbed for so many years. Since Mac had already died in his hands, Caspian naturally had to take these two secret treasures. *** Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Two dayster, Caspian stepped on the small boat and stopped in the sky above the vast sea. As far as the eye could see, there seemed to be only an endless sea between heaven and earth. Caspian in the center of the sea was extremely small, and there was nothing else except him. However, he knew that this was where Mac¡¯s first treasury was located. He took out a golden dagger from Mac¡¯s storage pouch and drew a special trajectory toward the void ahead. This trajectory immediately froze in midair and did not dissipate. After a while, the track slowly opened and turned into a crack. The crack expanded again and turned into a gate. Through the gate, one could see an ind that was emitting precious light. To put it bluntly, this was an illusion array. However, this illusion array was hidden in the depths ofthe vast West Sea. With the help of the general trend of heaven and earth, it was hard for others to notice it. In terms of formation itself, it was not very brilliant. As soon as Caspian entered the gate and stepped on the small ind, an evil cultivator immediately came to greet him. He knelt on one knee and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Lord!¡± ¡°Are everyone on the ind?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°Lord, you personally ordered the forty-nine guards to guard the treasures of the Lord day and night. The forty-nine guards are all present at this moment. They are all loyal to their duties and do not dare to ck off in the slightest.¡± The evil cultivator immediately said. ¡°Gather everyone here,¡± Caspian said coldly. Hearing this order, the evil cultivator looked up with confusion in his eyes. ¡°Is it now, Lord?¡± Through memories, Caspian knew that Mac was a temperamental person. Therefore, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he looked coldly at the evil cultivator. In an instant, the evil cultivator trembled and left with a pale face. On the way back, his knees were still weak. He stumbled and almost fell down. Before long, the 49 people, including the evil cultivator just now, all knelt down in front of Caspian on one knee. Caspian now naturally knew who those evil cultivators were. He had just called them together to prevent them from escaping. Looking at the 49 evil cultivators, Caspian smiled coldly. These evil cultivators were waiting for the ¡°Lord¡± to lecture them when they suddenly felt a sharp pain in their brains. In the next moment, blood oozed out of the eyes, nose, and mouth of the forty-nine people at the scene. They fell to the ground silently, dead. Caspian waved his hand and released Handsome. Although Caspian was still not used to seeing Handsome eat people, but difort would not appear when Handsome was eating evil cultivators. Handsome was so excited that tears welled up in its eyes when it saw the ingredients in front of it, which were neat and still warm. It threw itself at them. Caspian turned around, patted Little Candy¡¯s head, and asked it to apany him to collect the treasures on the ind. Mac arranged 49 capable subordinates to guard the ind, but in fact, he was notpletely at ease with them. He was afraid that they would steal treasures while he was away. Therefore, in addition to 49 evil cultivators guarding the ind, there were also many Murder Arrays. However, these Murder Arrays seemed insignificant in front of Caspian. With a stamp of his foot, a stream of spiritual Qi rolled in all directions. For a moment, it was as if thousands of troops and horses were galloping and spreading around. Crack! Crack! Crack! In an instant, a series of explosions sounded on the ind from the distance. Murder Arrays and illusion arrays guarding the treasures were all blown up in an instant and none of them survived. Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 The treasures on the ind were all snatched by Mac, and there were no fixed categories. There were exotic minerals and produce, as well as elixirs in magic treasures. There was even gold and silver. Although gold and silver were good things in the secr world, in the eyes of cultivators, this was already an inferior treasure. However, in ordance with Caspian¡¯s character, he did not leave these gold and silver behind and put away all the treasures on the ind. The more benefits the storage magic treasures had, the more obvious it was. Moreover, even if his storage bag, storage ring, and storage bracelet were all filled, there was no need for Caspian to be worried. He still had Earrings of Echo and treasures of the 12 countries. Earrings of Echo could amodate the existence of Tower of Life. As for the treasures of the 12 countries, they could amodate mountains and rivers. One¡¯s space was solid, and the other¡¯s space was huge. Not to mention this ind in front of him, even if there were a hundred or a thousand, as long as Mac dared to have them, Caspian would dare to ept them. Unfortunately, Mac only had two treasure inds. But, no matter how small a fly was, it was still flesh. What¡¯s more, no one on the path of immortality would think that he had too many treasures. This was the same logic as no one in the secr world would think that he had too much gold and silver. Although the other treasure site was a little far away, it only took Caspian less than three days to fly day and night. The treasure site this time was also an ind, it was a small sect of marine individual cultivators. It seemed to be a peaceful ce for cultivators to cultivate, but if theymunicated with the disciples of this sect, they would find that the eyes of the disciples of this sect were full of killing intent. Tens of thousands of bones were buried in the trench below the ind. In the name of individual cultivator sect, these evil cultivators could kill at will. This small sect called Sky-view Gate was actually established by Mac¡¯s men. It had secretly be another hiding spot for Mac to store treasures. At this time, Caspian disguised himself as Mac and flew all the way here. There was a defensive formation on the ind. Caspian did not dodge, but hit it directly. The defensive formation, which could have stopped cultivators of first stage Heavenly Spirit Realm from exploding for at least two hours, suddenly dimmed and its surface shook like waves. The next moment, it exploded. The sea water within a radius of dozens of miles stirred up turbulent waves, as if it was boiling. After the defensive formation was broken, cultivators on the ind suddenly felt as if they were facing a formidable enemy. But when they saw that it was Mac who had rushed in, they were all shocked. They didn¡¯t understand what was going on. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sect Master, Vice Sect Master, and Elders inside the sect were all Mac¡¯s trusted subordinates. At this moment, they were all in a state of panic. They hurriedly began to reflect on whether or not they had made any mistakes recently. Or was it that the number of treasures they had seized from the outside world not enough to meet Mac¡¯s requirements? Just as the hundreds of people on the ind were shocked and at a loss, Caspian had already flown up to them. With a wave of his hand, the me Severing, which was hundreds of feet long, whizzed out. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Swoosh! Suddenly, a piece of whitend was cleared on the ind. Immediately, one-tenth of the disciples of Sky-view Gate were missing. Seeing this, Sect Master¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he was shocked and angry. He shouted loudly, ¡°Light up the Soul Lamp! This person is not the Lord!¡± Before he could finish his words, the master¡¯s head exploded with a bang. The white and red material mixed together and rose to the sky with hot air. And his face was still the same as before. After a while, under the horrified gazes of the crowd, he swayed and fell to the ground. Even a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator would suffer when facing a Divine Sense attack. How could a cultivator like him, who had not yet entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm, bear it? Immediately afterwards, the disciples of Sky-view Gate who were still in shock exploded into fireworks. Caspian waved his hand and shed out with Taiyi Fire Saber to those who hadn¡¯t exploded yet in the distance. If he could not cut it from behind, then give it to Handsome and Little Candy! The belly of Handsome was like a bottomless pit. It looked like it was about to explode, but it could still eat continuously. As for Little Candy, Caspian did not allow it to eat cultivators. If he released it now, he would only let the obedient White Tiger umte some actualbat experience. Moreover, he was by its side. If there was any ident, he could take care of it in time. Unfortunately, the disciples of Sky-view Gate were too weak. Little Candy did not even need to use its life magical power. It relied on the powerful Blood Soul of the demonic beast to create a path of blood in the crowd. Arge beam of blood light condensed into a sharp blood light beside Little Candy, and no one could stop it. The surrounding cultivators, who had been gathered together, were rolled up by the blood light and turned into pieces in an instant. The disciples of Sky-view Gate who stood in front of Caspian were soon wiped out. Despite the cries and shouts behind him, Caspian did not move his eyes and walked toward the inside of the Sky-view Gate. Although Sky-view Gate was just a small sect on the sea, and most of it was not an inheritance of cultivation method, , there were all kinds of buildings. However, the target of Caspian was still very clear: the Book Pavilion of the Heaven Gate and the Treasure Tower. In name, it was Sky-view Gate¡¯s collection of manuals and various magic treasures. However, one could tell with one¡¯s knee that these two ces were actually Mac¡¯s treasure troves. And just by looking at defense array methods that covered these two buildings, it could be seen. Even a cultivator at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm would not be able to break it after several hours of bombarding wildly with defense array. The formation seemed to feel hostility as Caspian approached. With a buzz, an unbreakable light suddenly appeared. Under the sunshine, it gave people a metallic luster. Caspian waved his arm, raised his me Severing, and chopped down. Crack! It was like an upside-down bowl that had been broken from the middle. A long crack extended from the end of formation to the end. Then, the sea breeze blew, and formation exploded. The strong wind danced in the air like thousands of swords flying at the same time. The collision was so fierce that the disciples of Sky-view Gate hiding in it were immediately minced into minced meat. Book Pavilion and Treasure House were also on the verge of copse, as if they could be blown down by a gust of wind. Caspian walked over, stretched out his hand, and pulled. The whole wall of Book Pavilion was immediately pulled aside by him and thrown into the sea. In an instant, the pearl light and precious Qi soared into the sky. The rolling spiritual Qi was like a dense spring rain. Caspian took a deep breath and looked satisfied. He reached out to grab it, emptied it, and put it into the treasures of the 12 countries. He turned around and walked toward the Treasure House. At this time, the ground under his feet suddenly shook. Then, it began to shake violently, as if there was a big hand shaking the ind desperately. Caspian frowned. He could smell a fishy stench in his nose. The next moment, the sound of boiling water came from the edge of the distant ind. Hong! As the sea surface within a radius of several miles exploded, a huge octopus, which was seven or eight stories tall, waved its tentacles full of suckers, broke through the water surface, and appeared in front of Caspian. The fishy smell suddenly became stronger. Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 The octopus¡¯s ck figure suddenly appeared on the sea surface. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hundreds of tentacles as thick as pythons were waving all over the sky, hitting the sea surface and causing huge waves. For a moment, this horrible scene shocked the rest of cultivators on the ind. They were stunned and kept silent. Caspian looked down at the broken formation and then at the octopus, which wasing through the waves, with a thoughtful look on his face. ¡°The weakened treasures and Zombie dog of the twelve kingdoms?¡± Caspian muttered. Compared with Caspian¡¯s thinking and fear of the disciples of Sky-view Gate, Handsome¡¯s and Little Candy¡¯s reactions were much more straightforward. Handsome¡¯s saliva gushed out like the surging sea water. ¡°Seafood! Big one, seafood!¡± Little Candy jumped up happily, as if it was very interested in the constantly moving octopus tentacles. The deputy Sect Master and Elders of Sky-view Gate, who had been stunned before, came to their senses and looked at the octopus, which was floating over like a hill. They shouted, ¡°Someone is pretending to be the master. Come and kill him!¡± ¡°Noisy!¡± Caspian uttered a cold humph and rushed out using his Divine Sense. With a bang, the deputy Sect Master, who had just shouted, suddenly fell down. The remaining Elders opened their mouths and looked at each other. They were d that they had not shouted first. The next moment, their heads exploded into fireworks. Seeing this, Handsome cheered and flew up. The fat pig¡¯s body, which was as wide as a city wall, suddenly disappeared with a sh of white light. The four or five steaming corpses on the ground disappeared without a trace. Even the blood spilled out was not wasted. The ind shook even more violently at this time, as if there was an earthquake, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t even stand. However, the octopus stopped when it was twenty or thirty miles away from the ind. Caspian looked up and saw a human figure in the middle of the octopus¡¯s head. This human figure seemed to squeeze out of the octopus¡¯s head. Although his body outline, facial features, and limbs were all intact, he was stuck to the octopus¡¯s body and could not break free. With just a nce, Caspian understood. This guy was only half-step shape-shifting. Only when a demonic beast reached the stage of shape-shifting could itpletely transform into a human. Some demonic beasts felt that their shapes were more powerful and did not want to transform into human beings. However, being unwilling to transform into a human and not being able to do so were twopletely different concepts. Compared to being unwilling to transform into a human being, it was much weaker to not transform into a human being. The octopus in front of Caspian was such an existence. It looked huge and intimidating. The part floating on the surface of the sea was seven or eight stories high. Hundreds of tentacles, like giant pythons in the sea, kept wriggling, giving people a feeling of great power and magical power. Its casual movement caused the sea area within a radius of dozens of miles to shake continuously. All the fish and shrimps in the sea were so scared that they ran away like mice with their heads in their hands and panicked. However, half a step into shape-shifting meant half a step into shape-shifting. Shape-shifting demon corresponded to Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. In other words, this octopus demonic beast had not even reached Heavenly Spirit Realm. If its opponent was below Heavenly Spirit Realm, the cultivator might feel despair and fear. After all, this guy was huge, and it was above the sea. Under Heavenly Spirit Realm, Heavenly Spirit Realm could not exert all his strength. Cultivator, who had just entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm, might frown when he saw it. It was extremely difficult to deal with. But at this time, it was Caspian facing it. After the sea demon stopped at this time, seeing that it was ¡°Mac¡± who was destroying Sky-view Gate, it couldn¡¯t help showing a puzzled look on the human-shaped face in the middle of its head. But soon, it remembered what the deputy Sect Master had said before he died. ¡°You¡¯re a fake!¡± the human-shaped man roared. In an instant, dozens of thick and long tentacles, with the momentum of thunder and lightning, mmed toward Caspian. The wind and thunder were rolling and the wind was blowing. The terrifying might of these dozens of tentacles was enough to cause one to suspect that it was enough to cause the entire ind to copse and fall silent. Caspian shook his head. He did not want to waste any more time and struck out with his palm. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Ssh! The me Severing stretched hundreds of meters in the air. Caspian narrowed his eyes. Hong! The fire was zing, as if it was pouring oil on a fire. In an instant, the me Severing expanded by ten times and reached hundreds of feet. In the air, it pulled out a sharp light and cut off the octopus tentacles. Those octopus tentacles were cut open in an instant like candles, burning in the air. They were burned to ashes within a few meters. The me Severing did not slow down. It burned the void all the way until it copsed and. It suddenly turned around and chopped straight into the octopus¡¯s big head. The man shape on The octopus¡¯s head only had time to make a roar before he was cut in. Chi! A fiery light shed like a shooting star. The octopus¡¯s head, which was seven or eight floors high, was suddenly split in two from the middle. Then, like two small hills, it poured into the sea. With a bang, the waves were stirred up. The rolling waves hit the edge of the ind, shattering it into white foam all over the sky, giving people a feeling of covering the sky and covering the sun. Their hearts were shaking wildly, and doomsday wasing. Because of the octopus¡¯s appearance, the disciples of Sky-view Gate, who had a glimmer of hope in their eyes, nowpletely fell into despair. As the ind shook, they all copsed to the ground, no longer resisting. After killing the octopus demonic beast, Caspian was not happy at all. After all, for him, he could fight with shapeshifting demons head-on, not to mention that in his opinion, it was just a half-step Shapeshifting Demonic Beast that was strong but weak. Killing this octopus was almost the same as killing a mosquito. Which normal person would be ecstatic because he could kill a mosquito? However, although the octopus demonic beast was weak, it still had its merits. Caspian shot out like lightning, grabbed the huge corpse floating on the sea surface, and instantly, a demon core about the size of an adult¡¯s two fingers flew into the hands of him. All demonic beasts had demon cores. Demon cores not only condensed the essence of their qi and blood, but also contained the innate magical powers of the demonic beasts. Once it could be refined or absorbed, it could give cultivators an additional trump card. Caspian sized it up and nodded slightly. Although this octopus demonic beast could not withstand a single blow, its demon core quality was not bad. It contained two kinds of innate magical powers, and it had enough vigor. Clearly, with such an enormous body, it was likely that during the sea region within a five hundred kilometer radius, it was an extremelyrge existence. No one dared to provoke it. Its vigor was exceptionally rich. Caspian waved at Little Candy from afar. After receiving his call, Little Candy immediately shook its head and flew over. There was not a single intact corpse in the crowd. However, there was not a drop of blood on the little White Tiger. At this time, Little Candy shook its head and wagged its tail in front of Caspian, looking a little cute. But for some reason, at this moment, Caspian faintly felt that there was something wrong with Little Candy, but he couldn¡¯t tell the specifics. When Little Candy flew closer, Caspian hugged its head and looked at it carefully. Suddenly, he made a sound of surprise. Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Little Candy also obediently stopped its arched head, opened its watery eyes wide, and stared at Caspian. Something¡¯s not quite right¡­ Caspian muttered to himself, hugging the huge and furry tiger¡¯s head. As he spoke, his fingertips carefully traced the lines on Little Candy¡¯s face. Now, there was a difference between Little Candy and the Mirage White Tiger on the outside. There were fire-like patterns on its face, and there were fire-like patterns on the back of its four tiger ws. These lines made it look more ferocious than the Mirage White Tiger in the past. However, in the eyes of outsiders, it was evil. In the eyes of Caspian, this was mighty and domineering, and it was a little cute. Yvonne had once given such an evaluation, mighty and domineering. But now, Caspian felt that the me texture on Little Candy¡¯s face seemed to have changed a little compared with before. The texture itself did not change, nor did the color change, but the momentum it exuded made people shiver. When he faced it, his heartstrings involuntarily tightened, and then he felt fear and panic. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caspian was more concerned about Little Candy than ordinary people. Because Little Candy had been raised by Caspian himself since it was born. Little Candy could not be considered an ordinary Mirage White Tiger now. On the way to the demonic cultivation, it had taken a different step from its own kind. Therefore, he was also very cautious in case of any ident. At this moment, he carefully checked Little Candy¡¯s whole body. Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief and showed a smile on his face. There was no problem with Little Candy¡¯s cultivation. There was only one possibility for the change in the texture. Little Candy¡¯s strength and realm had improved again. It was very likely that this was a sign that it was about to be promoted. Little Candy didn¡¯t know what Caspian wanted to do by touching its body just now, but as a big tiger, it was touched on the back and the other party was the closest person to her. She only had one feeling, which was that it was sofortable. Seeing the smile on Caspian¡¯s face, it also opened its mouth and then rubbed its hairy tiger head against Caspian¡¯s arms. Touching Little Candy¡¯s head, Caspian thought about it. Little Candy has the bloodline of an Ancient God Beast, so its realm is not as easy to determine as an ordinary Demonic Beast. The path of demonic cultivation was different from that of ordinary demonic beasts. It was even more difficult to determine its realm. But logically speaking, Little Candy should be regarded as an early-stage of wisdom now¡­ But why can¡¯t it speak? Thinking of this, Caspian looked down at Little Candy. The White Tiger¡¯s face was full of enjoyment andziness. Its tiger-like eyes narrowed like a big cat. The lowest realm of demonic beasts is wild animal stage, and then it corresponded to the wild beast stage of Pulse Control Realm and early-stage of wisdom stage of Holy Land Realm¡­ Once a demonic beast reached early-stage of wisdom, its spiritual intelligence would be greatly developed. The smartest one could even reach cultivator¡¯s ability to think. When the spiritual intelligence reached a certain level, the demonic beast could speak in human language after its throat¡¯s tone was removed. Could it be that Little Candy¡¯s intelligence had not yet developed to that stage? But it¡¯s been a little too long¡­ Caspian couldn¡¯t figure it out for a while. Now that Little Candy had grown a lot, it was a good time for it to enter earlystage of wisdom. But on second thought, it seemed that its behavior showed no sign of opening up its spiritual intelligence. Could it be that I¡¯ve made Little Candy an idiot? Thinking of this, Caspian felt both regret and creepy. It has reached early-stage of wisdom, but its spiritual intelligence has stagnated because of me. Just like some people who only grow their bodies, but their intelligence remains the same as when they were children¡­ As soon as this idea came to Caspian¡¯s mind, a sneer came from his sea of consciousness. Normally, when Caspian heard this, he would definitely frown. But when he heard this, he felt relieved. The one behind the Gates of Hell wasughing at him, which meant that his spection just now was wrong. Since it was for Little Candy, he would not argue with the guy behind the Gates of Hell. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Although Caspian thought so, he still said in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°When ites to¡­ Demonic beasts¡­ Opening their minds¡­ Theter¡­ The higher their talent¡­¡± After hearing this, Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He already understood what this meant. In excitement, he suddenly picked up Little Candy¡¯s head. ¡°What you mean is that it¡¯s simr to the umtion of cultivators. The longer he umted, the higher his level of breakthrough would be. Little Candy can¡¯t speak now, not because it has not developed its spiritual intelligence, but because it is too talented, so it needs to umte much more than ordinary demonic beasts.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± After getting the confirmation of the one behind the Gates of Hell, Caspian waspletely relieved. ¡°Come on, eat this.¡± Caspian brought the octopus demonic beast¡¯s demon core to White Tiger¡¯s mouth. Little Candy narrowed its eyes and opened its mouth wide. ¡°Hey¡­¡± When Caspian threw the demon core in, Little Candy swallowed it without chewing. A momentter, a blood ring began to swirl around White Tiger¡¯s body, rising and turning. ¡°What delicious food are you eating?¡± Handsome also flew over at this time, and the pig¡¯s face slowly became urgent. It seemed that it was talking to Caspian, but its eyes had been fixed on the dead body of the demonic beast octopus floating on the sea. ¡°Can you take it?¡± Caspian looked at the huge corpse and asked. Needless to say, even if Handsome turned into a big white pig, it was about the size of mung bean and watermelon whenpared with the dead body of the octopus demonic beast. ¡°There¡¯s still you if I can¡¯t eat all of it!¡± Handsome said confidently, ¡°And this is seafood. If I can¡¯t finish eating it, I can dry it up and turn it into dried fish and put it in your Earrings of Echo.¡± As it spoke, Handsome¡¯s saliva dripped down uncontrobly. At the moment, it stopped talking and waved its pig¡¯s trotters at Caspian. It couldn¡¯t wait to fall into the sea from mid-air. Then it climbed up to the body of the demon octopus, grabbed a tentacle, and began to bite it. Caspian looked at Handsome. After making sure that there was no big problem, he put his eyes on the ind of the Sky-view Gate. After receiving Caspian¡¯s order, Prince Krueger had already rushed over from behind. At this moment, he was doing the cleaning up and finishing work on the ind. To put it simply, he was going to kill those who hadn¡¯t been killed yet. The fire that should be set off was released, and the ashes that should be set off were gone. During this period, Caspian was in mid-air, meditating while waiting for Little Candy¡¯s change. After swallowing the demon core, Little Candy was wrapped in the blood ring. As time went by, the Blood Ring began to flow faster and faster until it reached its peak. Now, it gradually calmed down. The whole processsted about six hours. By this time, the moon was already hanging high above the sea. At this moment, Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that under White Tiger¡¯s feet, blood spurted out in all directions like beams of light. The blood was like fire, and fire was like blood. Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Under the bright moon, the bloody light became crueler. Although Little Candy¡¯s figure had not changedpletely, at this time, she and the bright moon complemented each other, giving people an extremely harmonious feeling. The shadow was cast on the sea by the moonlight, bing ten thousand timesrger. There seemed to be a shadow of a White Tiger on the surface of the sea at this time, and the soul of White Tiger was about to break out of the waves. The clouds in the sky stopped moving at this moment. Handsome, which had fallen asleep on the dead body of the octopus demon, seemed to feel something at this moment. It opened its sleepy eyes, rubbed its eyes with its hooves, and looked up into the air. The next moment, it opened its mouth, revealing a dazed expression. This scene was too shocking. Looking at Little Candy in the sky, Caspian couldn¡¯t help sighing. The baby tiger that he held in his arms had finally grown up in front of him. Roar! A tiger¡¯s roar shook the world. The calm sea surface suddenly seemed to explode like a pot. The seawater boiled and rushed to the sky, stirring up waves. With a loud boom, the water curtain rushed into the sky. The White Tiger pounced forward and then jumped into Caspian¡¯s arms. At the end of the day, it was still a big cat. Touching Little Candy, Caspian smiled and rode on it. He rubbed Little Candy¡¯s head and said, ¡°Let me see how much your speed has changed¡­¡± Little Candy proudly raised its head and let out a roar. With a kick of its limbs, it immediately turned into a white light in the night and shot toward the lightning in the distance. Handsome raised its head and looked at them for a long time. At this time, it suddenly came to its senses. It hurriedly jumped and shouted, ¡°Hey! I¡­ Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡± The white light returned and swooped down. Caspian picked up Handsome and put it on Little Candy¡¯s neck. Handsome¡¯s front hooves firmly grabbed White Tiger¡¯s hair, but its eyes kept ncing at the dead body of the octopus demon in the sea. Caspian understood its intention. He made a grasping motion with his five fingers and collected it. The huge body of the Sea Demon was immediately collected into the treasures of the 12 countries. Seeing this, Handsome waspletely relieved and showed a satisfied look. When Little Candy flew, it burst out in a short time, and its speed even surpassed that of Heaven-Earth Chessboard. Even if it stabilized, it was not much different from Heaven-Earth Chessboard. This speed had far surpassed that of a demonic beast at the same level. Even some great demons that were good at flying were probably not much faster than Little Candy. After learning about the changes in White Tiger, in order to prevent his identity from being exposed, Caspian asked Little Candy and Handsome to enter Earrings of Echo first. ording to the previous n, he stepped on Mac¡¯s small flying boat, while Prince Krueger followed him at the bottom of the sea in the distance. From the information that Caspian had obtained from Mac¡¯s memory, the West Sea¡¯s Sea Demons and evil cultivators¡¯ headquarters, Ghost City, was built on a relic. This relic should be a city in antiquity times. Because of a natural disaster, it sank into the sea overnight. After sleeping at the bottom of the sea for countless years, it appeared again because of the earthquake at the bottom of the sea and reappeared in the world. Because the whole city had not suffered much damage, it became the headquarters of the joint forces of both sides after a simple repair. As for why evil cultivators wanted to join forces with the sea demons, no one knew.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. There must be some inside story, but it seemed that Mac was not qualified to know. However, Caspian carefully recalled and sorted out the information he got. Finally, he guessed that it was very likely that the reason shy evil cultivators and the sea demons could join forces was that someone was trying to mediate in the middle. In other words, with the participation of a third party, the West Sea evil cultivators and the sea demons, which usually didn¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s affairs, temporarily joined forces. I don¡¯t know if the senior leaders of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect know about this¡­ Caspian thought about it. But soon he shook his head. Evil cultivators and Sea Demons joining forces in the West Sea are generally not in a high realm. Only five or six of them have reached Heavenly Spirit Realm. For small sects and small countries, this was a disaster-level enemy. But in the eyes of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it was just a trivial matter¡­ Of course, such a small matter won¡¯t attract the attention of the high-level officials of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Thinking of this, Caspian was suddenly enlightened. In that case, I have to seize the opportunity and try my best to gain as much as possible¡­ After making up his mind, Caspian flew all the way to Ghost City with Mac¡¯s appearance. *** Two dayster, Caspian slowed down his flying speed. Because he knew that although there was still at least one day left before he could arrive at the Ghost City, he was already within the range of the area of Thousands Ends area where the Ghost City was located. It was best not to alert the enemy. Entering Ghost City first was the most important thing. After asking Prince Krueger to stop at the border area and wait for the order, Caspian continued to fly forward. However, he did not deliberately hide his whereabouts. The reason was very simple. At this moment, he was Mac! He was the seventh son of the West Sea¡¯s overlord, Sage of the Distinct Sea! His identity was open and aboveboard at this time. If he was sneaky, it would easily arouse others¡¯ suspicion. Just as Caspian expected, after flying for a short distance, he felt many eyes peeping at him from all directions. However, after seeing his appearance and the special flying magic treasure under his feet, these eyes only paused for a moment and then turned away. Obviously, they felt that there was nothing wrong with the identity of him. Before long, several spirit boats appeared in front of Caspian. These spirit boats still flew straight in his direction. If Caspian didn¡¯t dodge, the two sides would probably run into each other soon. Just as Caspian was thinking about whether he should take the initiative to avoid them, those spirit boats suddenly stopped less than five miles away from him. Seeing this, Caspian also stopped the small boat under his feet and looked forward indifferently. A man stepped out from a spirit boat in the middle. The man¡¯s long hair was shining as if it had been smeared with oil. He looked very simr to Mac, who Caspian was pretending to be. However, there was a scar on the man¡¯s eyebrows, which made him look even more ferocious. Immediately, the identity of this man appeared in Caspian¡¯s mind. Mandra Malone! Mandra ranked fourth among the eight children of Sage of the Distinct Sea. Judging from his identity, Mandra was Mac¡¯s elder brother. But judging from his appearance, Mandra seemed to be younger than Mac. Mac looked like a young man in his twenties. Mandra, on the other hand, looked like a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy with shiny hair and a cynical smile. No matter how one looked at him, he looked more like a rich young man in the secr world who loved ying. However, ording to Mac¡¯s memory, Caspian knew that Mac and his fourth brother, Mandra, could not get along well with each other. They had been jealous of each other for the sake of female cultivators. They had not been in a conflict for a long time. At this time, as soon as Caspian entered Ghost City in Thousands Ends, the other side appeared in front of him. He didn¡¯t believe that it was an coincident. Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed when he thought of the vague gazes the other party had cast on him when he first entered the West Sea Area. Obviously, some of them were Mandra¡¯s men. Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 Originally, Caspian did not want to have anything to do with Mandra, so he nned to bypass him and leave. However, thinking of Mac¡¯s rtionship with the other party, he remained where he was and looked at him indifferently. When Mandra stepped out of the spirit boat, he had acent smile on his face. From his appearance, it seemed that he wanted to surprise ¡°Mac¡± in front of him. He was looking forward to seeing ¡°Mac¡±¡®s surprised and flustered expression. But Caspian¡¯s expression at the moment made him lose interest at once. It was as if he had punched hard but hit the air. He was so angry that his liver hurt, but he had nowhere to vent his anger. After a cough, Mandra calmed down. He looked up and down at Caspian and sneered. ¡°Mac, what do you go back now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± said Caspian in Mac¡¯s voice. Knowing that the rtionship between the two sides was not good, he naturally did not need to be polite. Mandra seemed to have expected Caspian¡¯s attitude. He sneered and said, ¡°Mac, so you¡¯vepleted the task of clearing out the 18 sects in the God Treasure Bay, right? Otherwise, why would youe back so soon?¡± The next moment, Mandra changed the topic. ¡°I remember that before you left, Father sent three shape-shifting demons to follow you. But why are you the only one who¡¯s back now? Where were the three shape-shifting demons? Where are your men? Why are all of them gone?¡± Mandra used an exaggerated tone and winked. ¡°Could it be that the three shape-shifting demons failed to help you wipe out those small sects, and they all died? Only you survived and escaped like a stray dog?¡± Caspian was stunned. Although he knew that the other party just deliberately provoked and belittled Mac by saying this. But he had to admit that Mandra had guessed more than half right. The only thing that was wrong with Mandra¡¯s guess was that Mac had died as well. Seeing that ¡°Mac¡± in front of him did not speak, Mandra clicked his tongue and continued in an exaggerated tone, ¡°It can¡¯t be, right, Mac? Did you really ruin the matter?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re finished. I¡¯m afraid even the elder brother can¡¯t protect you now. Haha!¡± His tone and expression showed that he really wanted to write the word of schadenfreude on his face. ¡°Have youughed enough?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. ¡°Tell me, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Hey? You¡¯re quite stubborn!¡± Mandra took a deep breath, and his face suddenly darkened. ¡°Mac! You¡¯re in big trouble! You don¡¯t have to worry about the purpose of mying here, but now you¡¯re finished! The three shape-shifting demons died because of you, and you still dare toe back. Now I¡¯ll take you back and see how you can defend yourself!¡± Mandra shouted angrily and waved to both sides. In an instant, two spirit boats wrapped around Caspian. On the deck of the spirit boats stood more than a dozen cultivators, who were staring at Caspian covetously. One of them had already taken out the shackles, and it seemed that he was going to tie up Caspian directly. ¡°You¡¯d better not resist. Otherwise, your crime will be doubled!¡± Mandra sneered and pointed at Caspian. ¡°You¡¯re unlucky today and fell into my hands. In this case, we can find a ce to settle the new and old ounts!¡± ¡°Catch me?¡± Caspian sneered and suddenly attacked. A sword light suddenly appeared and tore through the void. It pierced through the throat of the cultivator closest to Caspian. With a sizzling sound, the blood arrow shot out. Obviously, the cultivator who held the shackle didn¡¯t expect that Caspian would attack him without saying a word. He widened his eyes in disbelief. Caspian waved his hand again. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The cultivator¡¯s body was instantly torn in half by the sword radiance. Hot blood, mixed with internal organs, spilled out in an instant. Taking advantage of everyone¡¯s shock, Caspian stepped on the small boat, retreated quickly, and flew away. Mandra was stunned for a moment, and then he came to his senses. Looking at the back of Caspian who was leaving quickly, he immediately roared with a murderous look, ¡°How dare you do that! Chase after him! I¡¯ll take responsibility for what happened!¡± After that, he suddenly waved his folding fan. In an instant, several rows of sword radiance formed a fan shape and shot toward Caspian like a peacock spreading its tail. However, Caspian stepped on the small boat and quickly rose to avoid it. The sword radiance shot out and went into the sea. The next moment¡­ Bang! The surface of the sea exploded continuously, and the water column was like a dragon, rushing straight to the sky. Caspian turned the boat around and quickly passed through the gap between the water columns. In an instant, he was more than ten miles away from Mandra and the others. ¡°Go after him! If he runs away, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Mandra shouted extremely badly. All of a sudden, spirit boats following him chased closely after Caspian. The spirit boat under Mandra¡¯s feet did not move at this time. His eyes were fixed on the back of Caspian, and there were lines of blood struggling in his eyes. At this time, a figure silently appeared behind him. ¡°Uncle Quinn, I want him to die today,¡± Mandra said coldly. ¡°If I miss today¡¯s opportunity, I don¡¯t know when the next time will be.¡± The figure behind him nodded silently. Then, Mandra¡¯s spirit boat also flew forward and chased after Caspian. The flying magic treasure under Caspian¡¯s feet was absolutely not as fast as spirit boat¡¯s. Therefore, once spirit boats began to catch up, the distance between the two sides began to get closer. However, Caspian¡¯s original n was not to escape. He just wanted to lead Mandra and the others to a ce where no one was watching. After flying for less than an hour, the distance between the two sides was less than 20 miles. Feeling that he was far away from evil cultivators and the sea demons¡¯ spying, Caspian stepped on the small boat under his feet, suddenly stopped in the air, and turned to look at the pursuers. Swoosh! A total of five spirit boats immediately surrounded Caspian. In front of Caspian was Mandra¡¯s spirit boat. ¡°Run! Why don¡¯t you continue to run?¡± Mandraughed grimly. ¡°Why did you suddenly stop? Did you find that you couldn¡¯t escape, so you decided to surrender and beg me for mercy? I¡¯m telling you, no way! Since you fall into my hands today, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble!¡± ¡°However, if you beg me and put in some good words now, maybe my heart will be soft and I will make you suffer less.¡± ¡°You talk too much nonsense.¡± Caspian interrupted him. ¡°Ha! Do you know who you are facing now?¡± Mandra patted the spirit boat guardrail heavily. With a click, the guardrail exploded and broke into pieces. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re in the same realm, so I can¡¯t do anything to you today.¡± Mandra pointed to the other four spirit boats. ¡°They¡¯re only responsible for sweeping the formation today and your opponent today¡­¡± Mandra suddenly chuckled, turned his head, and said to the people behind him, ¡°Uncle Quinn, don¡¯t kill him first. Destroy his cultivation, and then I¡¯ll y with him slowly!¡± As Mandra¡¯s voice fell, the figure that had just appeared slowly appeared behind him. Suddenly, Caspian felt a chill enveloping him Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 A cultivator at the second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Dressed in a ck robe, he appeared behind Mandra like a shadow. Mandra was also a Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, since he just stepped into the threshold of Heavenly Spirit Realm, his momentum was immediately suppressed by the appearance of the ck-robed man. The ck-robed man, Uncle Quinn, was like a ck hole. In an instant, he absorbed all the temperature at the scene, making people feel a chill in their bones. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm,¡± Caspian murmured, looking at him. ¡°Ha, you¡¯re scared, aren¡¯t you? But it¡¯s still toote!¡± Mandra said proudly. He red at Caspian and then took a step aside. ¡°Uncle Quinn, don¡¯t hesitate to kill him. If the matter is exposed, no one will do anything to you as long as I¡¯m taking the responsibility!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Mandra. With me here, no one will know who did it.¡± A dry voice came from inside the ck robe. In the next moment, a skinny and pale palm stretched out from under the ck robe. He raised his palm and raised his five fingers. Swoosh! A light curtain quickly rose from the surrounding sea surface, and then disappeared with a move of the light. Although the light curtain could no longer be seen, at this moment, the scene gave people an extremely mysterious feeling. It was as if the Sea Area had be a separate space. No matter what happened outside, no one could detect what had happened inside. ¡°The istion array,¡± muttered Caspian. ¡°Seventh Brother, it¡¯s unexpected that after you went out for a while, although you came back with dust on your face, your knowledge has increased a lot.¡± Mandra sneered repeatedly. As soon as he finished speaking, Uncle Quinn immediately said, ¡°With this formation, no one can see through what has happened here. Even if someone investigatester, they can at most find vigor and spiritual Qi. They will never connect it with Young Master Mandra because of this.¡± ¡°Uncle Quinn, since you are making a move, there is no need for me to be worried,¡± Mandra chuckled and pointed at Caspian. ¡°Uncle Quinn, do as I said just now. Destroy his cultivation and turn him into a waste. Then break his legs and make him kneel in front of me!¡± Immediately, Caspian felt a cold gaze fall on him from under the cloak. Caspian blinked and couldn¡¯t help talking to himself, ¡°I just wanted to avoid those prying eyes. I didn¡¯t expect you to be more ruthless than me. You even used the istion formation. But is this formation really so effective?¡± ¡°In a while, you can scream and try to see if anyone outside will hear you.¡± Mandra smiled grimly. At this time, in his opinion, Caspian was like a turtle in a jar. Since he had decided to torture Mac today, Mandra was naturally willing to ridicule Mac in terms of words. ¡°But I don¡¯t think so.¡± Caspian turned his head to the left and right, suddenly raised his foot and stamped down. Hong! There was no explosion, no huge waves, and even no change in the airflow. But, everyone present felt as if there was a thunder in their heads. The sudden violent roar almost shattered their spirits. For a moment, everyone¡¯s brain went nk and they stood there in a daze. Only Caspian stood on the boat with a slight smile. The next moment, a crack appeared in the void under his feet. At first, this crack was as thick as hair, but the next moment, it suddenly spread out. Crack! Crack! Crack! In an instant, it spread to the surrounding void. From the sky to the sea surface, it was like a wall formed by falling snowkes, surrounding everyone. Seeing this scene, everyone at the scene seemed to realize something. The sound of gasping and groaning in fear began toe from spirit boats. Mandra¡¯s facial features began to twist and twitch uncontrobly. The ck robe beside him was also shaking. Caspian raised his head and looked at the ck-robed Uncle Quinn with a faint smile. ¡°Your formation is nothing¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there seemed to be a hole in the sky, and the roar of the river of stars was heard. The broken void poured down like rolling ss. The Formation, which had been covering the Sea Area, was shattered by Caspian¡¯s light kick! ¡°Oh no!¡± In an instant, the ck-robed Uncle Quinn came to his senses. He shouted in a low voice, reached out to grab Mandra¡¯s shoulder, controlled his spirit boat, and shot toward the lightning in the distance. ¡°Uncle Quinn, what are you doing? Let go of me! Let go of me!¡± Mandra¡¯s face turned red, and he was shocked and angry. At the same time, he shouted at his men, ¡°Go ahead! If anyone manages to kill him, I will make sure that he can reach the realm of being a master of the Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡± There must be brave men under heavy rewards. What¡¯s more, it was such a huge leap between immortals and mortals. All of a sudden, the four spirit boats surrounding Caspian rushed toward him. Dozens of cultivators of Holy Land Realm were also standing on the deck. They used all kinds of martial techniques and magic spells to rush toward Caspian. ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Caspian shook his head. Among all the people brought by Mandra, only the ck-robed Uncle Quinn seemed to have some strength. However, he just seemed to have the strength. He was far away from being a threat to Caspian. Since Uncle Quinn in the ck robe was still like this, evil cultivators around Caspian, who rushed up fearlessly at this time, were not much different from a group of ants in the eyes of Caspian. He waved his arm and clenched his palm. The light in Caspian¡¯s eyes and hands condensed at the same time. ¡°Infinite Space-shattering Sword, Star River Violent Thunder Cut!¡± The sword light chopped down. The sky and the earth were all turned pale. In an instant, the light spread like a long river. Spirit boat that rushed to Caspian, as well as cultivators on, suddenly swallowed and melted in this bright light like ice and snow meeting the zing sun. At this time, Mandra had been taken dozens of miles away by the ck-robed Uncle Quinn. Looking at the scene of the Star River bombardment from a distance, Mandra only felt that all the blood in his body had solidified, and his limbs were cold. ¡°Is, is this still Mac?¡± Mandra shouted at the top of his voice like a frightened duck. ¡°If he¡¯s still at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, then I¡¯m sure he¡¯s definitely not Young Master Mandra¡¯s seventh brother.¡± The ck-robed Uncle Quinn¡¯s voice was filled with unprecedented seriousness. ¡°Then who is he?¡± Mandra shouted at the top of his voice again. But before the ck-robed Uncle Quinn could answer, Mandra shouted again, ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± As he howled, Mandra¡¯s eyes widened as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. In his eyes, Mac¡¯s figure was getting closer and closer. At first, it was like a small ck spot. After a short time, it was almost full of his eyes. Honglong! The next moment, a thunderous roar came from the void. Arge amount of air exploded like sticky seawater. The figure of Caspian appeared in the air above Mandra and Caspian lifted his foot to stomp on spirit boat. Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Uncle Quinn roared as he grabbed Mandra and rapidly leaped to one side. The raging Astral Wind crashed down like a mountain. Bang! Under Mandra¡¯s stunned expression, the spirit boat exploded into powder in an instant. The sea with a radius of dozens of miles suddenly caved in. The next moment, it exploded like boiling oil, causing huge waves. The horrible airflow, like thousands of arrows, hit Mandra¡¯s Protective Upstanding Qi, causing dazzling dense sparks. The crisp sounds of nging rang out in his heart, making his heart almost stop beating in shock. ¡°Is he still my seventh brother?¡± Mandra was stunned. If the other party had the strength to do so, then he would have been pped to death by the other party long ago when he was arguing with the other party. ¡°Uncle Quinn, w-what, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mandra asked, almost crying. Uncle Quinn grabbed Mandra¡¯s cor and flew rapidly across the sea. The coldness and seriousness made Mandra¡¯s face paler and paler at this moment. ¡°Young Master Mandra, don¡¯t you understand?¡± Uncle Quinn¡¯s tone was urgent. ¡°He¡¯s not your brother. We¡¯ve been deceived!¡± ¡°Huh? Ah!¡± Mandra was stunned. At that moment, the wind was blowing all around. Before today, Mandra had never felt that the sea breeze would be so piercing and cold. ¡°Uncle Quinn¡­ Do you mean¡­ Do you mean this person is not Mac?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Uncle Quinn¡¯s words made Mandra¡¯s heart sink into an ice cer. ¡°This person¡¯s realm is not as good as mine, but his realm is far above mine. It seems that he should be a cultivator at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he has hidden his realm!¡± ¡°The third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡± Mandra cried out in surprise. His chin almost hit his feet, and he stammered, ¡°Then, then¡­ Isn¡¯t that about the same as my father?¡± Uncle Quinn snorted lightly. It seemed that he was flying with all his strength and had no time to answer. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. But in fact, in his opinion, this cultivator who pretended to be Mac was stronger than Sage of the Distinct Sea. The kick just now seemed to be ordinary, but the horrible power it brought. Thinking about it now, Uncle Quinn still had a lingering fear. He recited the incantation silently and calmed himself down. He could not help but feel suspicious. ¡°That person¡¯s strength is so strong. Why didn¡¯t he pursue us after shattering the spirit boat?¡± As soon as this idea came to Uncle Quinn¡¯s mind, Mandra, who was in his hand, shouted in panic, ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± Buzz! Boom! The air waspressed and exploded, rolling like thousands of troops,ing from afar. Like a war drum, it struck his heart fiercely, stirring up the eruption of his blood lineage. Uncle Quinn¡¯s vigor surged backward and he nearly fell from mid-air. Caspian caught up with Uncle Quinn almost instantly. In terms of flying physical strength, Caspian was absolutely invincible among his peers. As for Uncle Quinn, he was only at the second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In the eyes of Caspian, the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm in this sort of individual cultivators was nothing more than a slightly stronger ant. No matter how strong an ant was, it was still an ant. ¡°Uncle Quinn¡­ Uncle Quinn, he is here!¡± Mandra¡¯s face was as pale as paper. He could clearly see the familiar face, but the feeling the face gave Mandra at this moment was extremely strange. He had a feeling that his internal organs, body, and soul were all held in the other party¡¯s hands. The other party only needed to pinch them lightly and they would be turned into ashes. Uncle Quinn heard Mandra¡¯s voice clearly. He could clearly sense the terrifying pressure Caspian produced. With the approach of Caspian, the tremendous pressure generated by the strength seemed to be constantly ovepping mountains, pressing against the chest of the ck-robed Uncle Quinn. Not to mention his body, even his soul would bepletely crushed. ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± The intense fear in Uncle Quinn¡¯s heart transformed into hatred and ruthlessness. Uncle Quinn was originally an evil cultivator who dominated a region on the western sea. Evil cultivators were the least afraid of killing people. His empty hand suddenly shook. The next moment, he suddenly turned around and a ball of blood light burst out from his palm. ¡°Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± In the sanguine light, the 28 beads formed a circle and rotated violently. Although each bead was only the size of a fingernail, it gave people a feeling of being soaked in blood and heavy. In the next moment, every bead shot out a ferocious blood light. In the blood light, the demonic beast¡¯s fierce shadows roared and charged toward Caspian. Each of them was as tall as two or three floors. They were not only tall and powerful, but also fierce. Any one of them seemed to have killed countless living creatures, surrounded by vengeful souls and evil spirits. As he took a step forward, the sea shook, exploded, and huge waves rolled. The blue seawater also turned blood red. The air around them turned into a strong smell of blood. One breath was enough to make one dizzy, and the roar of thousands of beasts could be heard in one¡¯s mind. The blood light went up to the sky and pressed against the sea. In the blink of an eye, it was about to swallow up Caspian. Seeing this scene, Mandra was shocked and scared. His face became paler and paler in the dazzling blood light around him. His heart almost stopped beating. Hmm¡­ This treasure is not bad! Caspian narrowed his eyes and pointed out. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Swoosh! Streaks of sharp blood light instantly intertwined into a tight dra in front of Caspian. The blood light was ten or even a hundred times fiercer than these demonic beasts! In contrast, the surging, roaring, and killing smell of these demonic beasts were like a spring breeze, refreshing one¡¯s soul. The ck-robed Uncle Quinn in the distance felt a jolt in his heart. He immediately felt like he was about to suffer. At this time, the demonic beasts crashed into the big. The suddenly swung, and the blood light instantly turned into sharp knives, cutting them in the air. Vigor of the fierce saber broke out. All the demonic beast shadows were cut into pieces and exploded in the air. The ck-robed Uncle Quinn¡¯s heart felt like it was being wrung by a knife when he saw this. He had spent a hundred years to collect and refine these Demonic Beasts. They were one of his most precious magic treasures. But he didn¡¯t expect that they would be broken in an instant. However, after the shadows were destroyed, Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl could no longer fall into the hands of the other party. ¡°Come back!¡± Uncle Quinn bellowed as he raised his hand to summon Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl. ¡°You still want to take it away?¡± Caspian let out a long roar. ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± He reached out and grabbed again. The 28 beads, which had dimmed a lot, were immediately caught by Caspian. With a sh of runes, the traces of the blood sacrifice were erased. Immediately, the ck-robed Uncle Quinn felt that he had lost contact with the magic treasure. The Divine Sense he used to explore the magic treasure was like a y cow entering the sea, and there was no trace of it. Almost in an instant, the ck-robed Uncle Quinn came to his senses. Not only was his opponent much stronger than him, but the other party¡¯s skills and magic treasures were also many times better than his. The ck-robed Uncle Quinn gritted his teeth and pushed Mandra toward Caspian. He quickly retreated and said, ¡°Every debt has its owner. What happened today has nothing to do with me!¡± Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 ¡°Uncle Quinn!¡± Mandra was scared out of his wits, and his face was so pale that he was scary. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Young Master Mandra, this matter has nothing to do with me. Take care of yourself!¡± When he said the first word, Uncle Quinn pushed Mandra to Caspian. By the time he finished thest word, he was already dozens of miles away. In order to escape quickly, Uncle Quinn stuffed a few elixirs into his mouth to stimte his potential. Even if elixirs could cause some incurable injuries, they were the most important thing to escape at this moment. His divine sense detected that Caspian had grabbed Mandra and did not chase after him. The ck-robed Uncle Quinn¡¯s hanging heart rxed slightly. But the next moment, he suddenly became alert. An unprecedented sense of crisis enveloped his heart. ¡°No! No!¡± His divine sense immediately spread out in all directions. There was nothing in the sky. There was no nothing in front, back, left, and right. That was in the sea! Uncle Quinn immediately looked down. Honglong! The rolling sea suddenly copsed. Arge hand made of seawater covered a radius of more than ten miles. It suddenly poked out from the copse and grabbed at the ck-robed Uncle Quinn. ¡°Sky-sea Summoning Technique!¡± Uncle Quinn roared. Spiritual Qi in his body surged, forming a hurricane and rushing up. His speed was fast, and this hand was faster. It seemed that a giant dragon rose to the sky and caught up with the ck-robed Uncle Quinn in an instant. He clenched his five fingers. The void shattered under the impact of the ck water. Heaven, earth, sun, and moon seemed as if they were about to be swallowed up by the seawater and sink into oblivion. The ck-robed Uncle Quinn¡¯s face was filled with despair. He still wanted to resist, but in the next moment, he was smashed into a bloody paste and instantly dissipated into the rolling seawater. The seawater that was rolling in the air then turned into a downpour and poured down. After a while, the sea returned to normal. Prince Krueger, who was hiding at the bottom of the sea, did not show up from beginning to end, and no one knew where he was. Seeing this scene from afar, Mandra¡¯s body stiffened and he swallowed with difficulty. He was so scared that he couldn¡¯t move. Even if Caspian did not seal his Qi Sea in his Dantian, he could not resist. Mandra felt a gaze falling on him. He slowly turned his head and saw ¡°Mac¡± looking at him indifferently. He had never discovered it before. At this moment, the distance between them was close, and with Uncle Quinn¡¯s inference, Mandra found that although Mac¡¯s figure and voice were exactly the same as before, his eyes werepletely different from the Seventh Brother Mandra was familiar with. This Mac was really a fake! At that time, when he received a message from his subordinates, he came to intercept Mac happily. Thinking of this, Mandra really wanted to kill the whole family of his subordinates. But, he could only think about it. He made an ugly smile at Caspian and said in a trembling voice, ¡°M-My, my father is Sage of the Distinct Sea¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Caspian nodded and put a hand on the other party¡¯s head. After a while, a dull soul appeared in the bell. *** One dayter, a dark sea city in the distance appeared in Caspian¡¯s sight. There was no problem for this city to amodate a million people. But, it looked extremely dpidated, deste, and ancient. It was like a city that had been forgotten by history, and finally reappeared in the human world one day. In fact, Ghost City was indeed like this. The city had been covered with thick seaweed for a long time. The city walls, buildings, and streets of the city had also been severely eroded by the sea. Looking from afar, it only made people feel that it did live up to the reputation of Ghost City. Although the sun was shining brightly in the sky, it still made people feel cold at first nce. Now that this ce had be the headquarters of evil cultivators and the sea demons, it had added a soaring evil and demon aura to the sky. Even if they didn¡¯t get close, just one nce would make people feel suffocated and their heads swell. It was as if they saw vengeful spirits lingering in their eyes and evil spirits patrolling. The shrill cries of hundreds of ghosts could be heard in their ears. Caspian narrowed his eyes, steadied his mind, and flew forward. At this moment, he was no longer Mac Malone, but Mandra Malone. The reason was very simple. Compared with Mac, Mandra was the most foppish among the Seven Children of Sage of the Distinct Sea. To put it more bluntly, Mandra was a good-for-nothing. Naturally, he, as evil cultivator, had few friends. If there were not many friends, there would not be many people in contact with Mandra. Therefore, when Caspian entered Ghost City in Thousands Ends, he could naturally avoid rtively communication and greetings. After checking Mandra¡¯s memory, Caspian already knew Mandra¡¯s rtionship like the back of his hand. What was more important was that because Mandra did not do anything, Sage of the Distinct Sea did not give him any task this time. Instead, he asked Mandra to stay in Ghost City in Thousands Ends. As a result, Mandra became the only one who had the token to enter and exit the Ghost City among the seven descendants of Sage of the Distinct Sea. Mac did not have this token. If Caspian pretended to be Mandra, and then he took the token, Caspian could enter the Ghost City without any obstacles. As for Prince Krueger, Caspian also asked him to follow beside him, instead of letting him hide in the sea and wait for his orders like before. The purpose of doing this was naturally to prevent others from suspecting him. Because Caspian had found out from Mandra¡¯s memory that the cultivator named Uncle Quinn was simr to Mandra¡¯s personal guard. The biggest simrity between Uncle Quinn and Prince Krueger was that both of them worerge ck robes. In this way, as long as no one deliberately investigated, they would not find anything wrong with Prince Krueger. With Mandra¡¯s face as a cover, Caspian found that there were fewer people looking at him than before. Logically speaking, the closer he got to the Ghost City in Thousands Ends, the stricter the inspection would be. However, because he was wearing Mandra¡¯s face at the moment, almost all the eyes that had been used to explore him did not exist. By now, he was only a few miles away from the Ghost City in Thousands Ends. When others probed their divine thoughts on Caspian, they just swept around, as if they did not see Caspian at all, and then their divine thoughts rushed to other ces. Caspian couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion. The appearance of Mandra was really like in time. He was too considerate. In order to express his gratitude, Caspian would send Mandra¡¯s soul into the Gates of Hell after this matter was over. He would let the man behind the door swallow him, saving him the pain of being imprisoned. As he thought so, Caspian had already arrived above Ghost City in Thousands Ends. The top of Ghost City looked empty, but Caspian knew that this dpidated city was actually covered by a Murder Array. If someone rashly barged in, they might not necessarily be killed by Murder Array, but they would definitely be exposed. But at this time, it was no longer a problem for Caspian. He took out the ck token and waved it forward. Immediately, a gap appeared in the void in front of him. Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Without any resistance, Caspian sessfully entered Ghost City in Thousands Ends. At first, he thought that there should be a mix of good and evil people in Ghost City in Thousands Ends. After all, everyone knew the characteristics of evil cultivators and the sea demons. But if he really entered Ghost City, Caspian immediately found that the situation was very different from what he thought. In this abandoned city, evil cultivators and the sea demons were arranged in an orderly manner. With the improvement of strength, cultivators often improved their individual strength. Even when it came to group activities, most of the time, it was done in a casual way. Generally speaking, what he wanted was to achieve his goal. As for the process, many people did not pay attention to it. However, because Caspian had lived in the secr world for a long time, coupled with the experience of leading the troops to fight on the battlefield, he was able to see the pattern changes in a region more often than ordinary cultivators. At this moment, with a little observation, he found that Ghost City of Thousands Ends was not chaotic. Instead, everything seemed to have an invisible big handmanding and arranging behind it. Evil cultivators and the sea demons could actually work together like this. This made the vignce in Caspian¡¯s heart suddenly rise to a high level. However, he was not too nervous. After all, beforeing here, he had already spected that it was absolutely impossible for evil cultivators and Sea Demons of the West Sea to cooperate with each other alone. There must be a powerful political force that could gather them together. Therefore, at this moment, Caspian boldly spected that the order in Ghost City in Thousands Ends was the result of the third party¡¯s control. After suspecting this point, Caspian quickly thought about the n again. After checking the w and making up for the deficiency, hended on the Ghost City below after making sure that there was no w. After continuously searching Mac and Mandra¡¯s memories, Caspian now knew the distribution of forces in Ghost City in Thousands Ends like the back of his hand. The strongest of the Sea Demons and evil cultivators that joined forces this time were Tao Ancestor of the West Sea, Fairy Master of the West Sea, Skeleton King, and Sage of the Distinct Sea. Among them, Tao Ancestor of the West Sea and Fairy Master of the West Sea were shape-shifting demons. Skeleton King and Sage of the Distinct Sea were cultivators at Heavenly Spirit Realm. The entire Ghost City of Thousands Ends was roughly divided into four regions. These four regions were controlled separately by the four of them. The central area was where they discussed business. ording to Mandra¡¯s memory, Caspian knew that under normal circumstances, these four people would do their own things. To put it simply, they would send their men to wipe out the small sects and small countries that were unwilling to submit to them. When they encountered some more important things, or when the mysterious third party gave the order, the four of them would go to the central area to discuss something important. In that case, the third force that unites evil cultivators and the Sea Demons to work together has sent people to the Ghost City in Thousands Ends¡­ The moment beforending, Caspian looked at a square building in the middle of the Ghost City. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. From mid-air, one could tell that the square-shaped building was towering. Even though it had been eroded by the seawater, one could still feel the overwhelming pressure coming from the front. Obviously, countless years ago, the building should have been like a temple, but now it had be like this. After thinking for a while, Caspian followed his n and headed for the area where Sage of the Distinct Sea was. If everything went well, it would not take long for him to see Sage of the Distinct Sea. After entering Ghost City in Thousands Ends, Caspian found that Mandra¡¯s face was so useful. Perhaps because it was too notorious, almost everyone in the Ghost City took the initiative to avoid Mandra when they saw him. In the eyes of the outside world, evil cultivators and the sea demons here were all extremely evil people who hadmitted all kinds of crimes and their hands were covered with blood. But now, when they saw Mandra, they were all like mice seeing a cat. Mandra¡¯s realm was one of the reasons. On the other hand, it was probably because he was badly-behaved and often screwed things up. Anyone who had a rtionship with him had a disgusting feeling as if they were stained with shit. As time went by, no one was willing to be with him. However, Mandra¡¯s special qualities gave Caspian a lot of convenience. He and Prince Krueger were almost unimpeded. Soon, they arrived at the destination of this trip, in front of a seemingly dpidated pce. ording to Mandra¡¯s memory, Sage of the Distinct Sea should be in the depths of the pce. There were an evil cultivator at Holy Land Realm and a seahorse at early-stage of wisdom guarding the gate. When they saw Caspian, their faces changed at the same time. Even the wrinkled face of the seahorse could be seen clearly at this moment that the corners of its eyes were twitching wildly. Seeing Caspian approaching, they hurriedly saluted, as if they were afraid that they would be swallowed and stripped alive by Caspian if they were a stepte. Caspian didn¡¯t even look at them and walked in. When Caspian went far away, the evil cultivator and the seahorse heaved a long sigh of relief, feeling that their backs were wet. Just as Caspian was moving forward, he suddenly saw a cultivator walking toward him. Although this cultivator did not reveal his cultivation, he gave people a feeling of great luck. Although others didn¡¯t care about it, with a sweep of Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense, he found that although the other side seemed to be walking, in fact, his feet kept a distance of one finger wide from the ground. He was flying! ¡°Blood-faced schr.¡± Seeing him, Caspian immediately recognized him. The appearance of Blood-faced Schr gave people the feeling of a secr schr. He was holding a bamboo slip in his hand all the time, and his slightly thin cheeks were always smiling. However, ording to Mandra¡¯s memory, Caspian knew that Blood-faced Schr was actually only second to Sage of the Distinct Sea in this area! If the quarter of Ghost City was regarded as a stockade, and Sage of the Distinct Sea was ranked first, then this seemingly thin, bloody-faced schr was ranked second! When he was young, he used to be a schr in the secr world. After falling in love with a rich youngdy, he was framed by the the youngdy¡¯s family and locked in a dead cell at the bottom of the sea. However, not only did he not die, but he also obtained the inheritance of an ancient cultivator in the death cell at the bottom of the sea. He was also talented in cultivation. He clearly missed the best time to cultivate, but he managed to make a breakthrough. After returning to his hometown after Pulse Control Realm, he saw that the rich youngdy who had made a promise to him back then had already married another man, so he was so angry that he killed the rich youngdy and her whole family¡­ After his temperament changed greatly, he was happy to kill people. Wherever he went, blood flowed like rivers. Later, he used living people as a guide to practice magical power. He was chased by the sect disciples and fled all the way to the West Sea, bing the right-hand man of Sage of the Distinct Sea¡­ The life of Blood-faced Schr shed through Caspian¡¯s mind. At this time, the other party had already seen Caspian. To be exact, he saw ¡°Mandra¡±. With a smile, Blood-faced Schr took the initiative to bow to Caspian. ¡°Fourth Young Master, I¡¯m looking for you under the order of the Sage of the Distinct Sea and I will bring you to him.¡± Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Caspian nodded. When he stepped forward again, he seemed to ask unintentionally, ¡°Why is he looking for me? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve caused any trouble.¡± After that, he carefully observed the expression of Blood-faced Schr. The blood-faced schr turned his head and seemed to be thinking about something. After a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me the details. He just asked me to bring you here to see him after seeing you, Fourth Young Master. When you see him in a while, Fourth Young Master, you can ask him.¡± The three of them were all Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Although they didn¡¯t fly in the air, their steps were fast. The distance of 300 meters was over in the time they were talking. In front of Caspian was a mottled pce. It was obvious that it had been magnificent many years ago. Even though it was now ruined, it still added a sense of history to it. At this moment, the door of the pce was half-closed. Just as Caspian and Prince Krueger were about to step in, the blood-faced schr quietly stopped Prince Krueger. ¡°Mr. Quinn, please wait outside¡­¡± Prince Krueger only listened to Caspian¡¯s orders. Hearing the request, Caspian nodded and said to him, ¡°Wait here for me.¡± Prince Krueger was a puppet personally refined by Caspian. Even if Caspian did not say anything, it did not affect his order to Prince Krueger. Therefore, it did not matter whether Prince Krueger was waiting inside or outside the pce. Caspian stepped into the pce first, followed by Blood-faced Schr. As soon as he entered the pce, Caspian immediately felt traces of spiritual Qi fluctuation in the void. His fingertips moved slightly. Soon, the direction in which these spiritual Qis drifted was outlined in Caspian¡¯s heart. There was a formation set up in the pce! Without batting an eyelid, Caspian looked around and saw that the pce was empty. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He turned around and looked at Blood-faced Schr more than 30 meters away. ¡°Why am I alone?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± The blood-faced schr still had a smile on his face. ¡°This is a trap.¡± Buzz! Buzz! Buzz! A series of trembling sounds rang out. Silver threads immediately appeared around Caspian. The thin lines intertwined like a big. Under the silver light, formation runes appeared at the foot of Caspian. These runes made one feel as if their throats were pressed by a de and their vigor were stagnant. It was difficult to breathe. The source of this sharp aura was from runes above Caspian. Looking up, Caspian immediately saw that on the dome of the pce above, silver light was hidden. Sharp long swords were hanging high and pointed sharply at Caspian! ¡°Bright Light Soul-stealing Sword Formation.¡± The blood-faced schr smiled and said, ¡°You pretend to be the fourth young master. You¡¯d better not move. Otherwise, this Murder Array, which can kill a cultivator at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, can crush you in an instant.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caspian looked at him. ¡°How did you know I¡¯m a fake?¡± When he found that there was a formation in the pce, Caspian knew that his identity had been exposed. What puzzled him now was how the other party found out that he was a fake. From his change, Caspian believed that it was absolutely wless from the outside. If there were any obvious ws, he would not be able to enter Ghost City, let alonee here. ¡°Actually, one day ago, I received news from Sage of the Distinct Sea that Fourth Young Master and Seventh Young Master have both died.¡± The blood-faced schr seemed to be very confident in formation. At this moment, he talked to Caspian for a while. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, both of them died in your hands¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°You mean, it¡¯s not that you found out that I¡¯m a fake, but that Sage of the Distinct Sea told you that both Mandra and Mac have died. So when you saw me, you knew that I was a fake.¡± While speaking, Caspian took half a step forward. The silver light around him immediately reacted. In an instant, the silver light, like the sharpest de in the world, cut off the light with a swoosh. It seemed that if Caspian took a step further, he would be dismembered. Seeing this, Caspian stopped. ¡°Yes, just stand still. Otherwise, before the Sage of the Distinct Sea sees you, you will be chopped into pieces. It¡¯s not easy for me to exin.¡± The blood-faced schr said slowly. He looked back and forth at Caspian. At the same time, Caspian also felt that the other party¡¯s divine sense fell on him as if the other party wanted to see through his disguise. After a while, Blood-faced Schr clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°It seems that your disguise not only relies on your own magical power but also magic treasures that can help you change. Otherwise, it is impossible for you to be so perfect that even I can¡¯t see it¡­¡± ¡°To be honest, if I hadn¡¯t been reminded by the Sage of the Distinct Sea earlier, I would have been deceived by you today. In fact, after I knew that Mandra and Mac had died, I thought about how to take advantage of this matter if I killed them. So the conclusion is that I should pretend to be them, sneak into the Ghost City, and wait for an opportunity to move.¡± Speaking of this, a hint of pride appeared in the eyes of the blood-faced schr. ¡°So you actually fell into my trap today, and I happened to meet you.¡± ¡°It seems that you are worthy of being the wise brain of Sage of the Distinct Sea. You are really thoughtful,¡± Caspian said, ¡°but I¡¯m very curious. When I killed Mandra and Mac, I was sure that no one and Divine Sense could detect it. Then how did Sage of the Distinct Sea know that his two sons were dead?¡± Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 Hearing Caspian¡¯s question, the blood-faced schr¡¯s eyes showed a trace of uncontroble pride. Seeing this scene, Caspian sighed in his heart. Sure enough, he was an evil cultivator with an unstable temperament. In fact, many evil cultivators did not practice evil exercises or magical powers. In the world of cultivators, there were indeed ways to cultivate evil and poisonous, but there were definitely not many methods. Moreover, most of cultivators had no chance to get in touch with them. Many cultivators went on the evil path, but in fact, there was something wrong with their temperaments. On the Path to Immortality, there was an inner demon tribtion. Under normal circumstances, when a cultivator was promoted to a Real Immortal Realm, there would be an inner demon tribtion. But in fact, inner demons had already appeared when people had consciousness. Perhaps it was because of their obsession with something, hatred, or sadness. All sorts of things and thoughts that went against one¡¯s conscience would lead to the birth of inner demons. As for some cultivators, if their Dao hearts were not stable, they would embark on the path of evil cultivators, which was doomed eternally, under the temptation of their inner demons. All in all, evil cultivators¡¯s cultivation method was not necessarily evil, but what they did must be uneptable. Blood-faced Schr fell into a massacre because of the hatred caused by the past. Cultivators could kill people. Even the number of creatures killed by every cultivator was astonishing. The higher one¡¯s level of understanding was, the more lives he would be able to kill. There was such a sentence on the Path to Immortality. The realm was the tform, and the flesh and blood was the stairs. However, there was apletely different difference between killing and wantonly killing. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Caspian shook his head when he saw that Blood-faced Schr seemed to be crazy and looked completely different from what he had been. In Blood-faced Schr¡¯s current state, even if he obtained the heritage of an ancient mighty figure, it would be extremely difficult for him to break through to the second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm in this life. As for Amethyst Pce Realm, there was no need to think about it. Although Caspian thought so, he did not show it on his face. He looked at his opponent indifferently and moved an inch forward. Buzz! All of a sudden, the silver light around him burst out. The dazzling light made people feel a sharp pain in their eyes. At this moment, their skin seemed to have been cut by a knife. As the light breathed in and out, the void seemed to be cut into pieces. The blood-faced schr¡¯s face darkened, and he stared at Caspian with fierce eyes. When Caspian took a step back again, his face softened. The blood-faced schr snorted and said, ¡°To put it bluntly, the reason why we knew they died is very simple. But only Sage of the Distinct Sea knows about it. Now, I¡¯m the second one who knows about it.¡± After a pause, the blood-faced schr immediately said, ¡°There are Life Cards of disciples in your sect.¡± ¡°Life Cards!¡± Caspian immediately understood. After bing a Heavenly Spirit Realm, Caspian would not only receive new jade identification badges and choose an ind in the Sky-sea Pavilion, but also condense a drop of blood essence and hand it over to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The elders of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would refine jade identification badges. As long as the disciple died, the Life Card that remained in the sect would split open. There was a brilliant magic spell which could deceive Life Cards in a short time and dy its cracking time. Who would have thought that an individual cultivator in the West Sea would make his own children Life Cards? From the tone of Blood-faced Schr, the children of Sage of the Distinct Sea didn¡¯t even know that Sage of the Distinct Sea had made a Life Cards for them! Thinking of this, Caspian¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, and there was a deep meaning in his eyes. ¡°Is Sage of the Distinct Sea going to establish his own sect?¡± The blood-faced schrughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Sage of the Distinct Sea, and I won¡¯t tell you much. You¡¯d better stay here now. When I inform Sage of the Distinct Sea that I¡¯ve caught the people who killed Mandra and Mac, it¡¯ll be none of my business. But I have to remind you that Sage of the Distinct Sea loves his seven sons very much.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Caspian said. Caspian was not surprised by this. It could be seen from the fact that Mandra and Mac¡¯s talents were limited but they were Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. Their Heavenly Spirit Realm were obviously piled up by Sage of the Distinct Sea with elixirs. ¡°So you will suffer a lot in a while. Get ready¡­ I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that even if you are Heavenly Spirit Realm of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, you can¡¯t escape today.¡± The blood-faced schr¡¯s face suddenly changed, and he keptughing. ¡°The person who united you and the Sea Demon doesn¡¯t even care about Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± Caspian suddenly asked. ¡°Of course, demon¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the blood-faced schr¡¯s face suddenly changed and he shouted, ¡°You are trying to trick me!¡± With a flick of his finger, a Blood Crow immediately condensed at the tip of his finger. With a shake of its wings, it flew out of the pce. At the same time, the blood-faced schr gnashed his teeth, as if he was particrly angry that he had just been fooled. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of the pain before Sage of the Distinct Seaes! Kill the Corpse Crow with blood!¡± Blood spots immediately appeared in the void around Caspian. These dots of blood rapidly expanded, and squirmed. In the blink of an eye, they turned into fist-sized Blood Crows. Although the Blood Crows did not look big, each of them was full of a sense of cruelty, bloodthirsty, and despair. In an instant, they made people feel like they had fallen into purgatory, and the next moment, they would be devoured and die miserably. ¡°Tear off his skin first! Anyway, it¡¯s not so easy for Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators to die!¡± With the order of the Blood-faced Schr, the Blood Crows shot toward Caspian like sharp arrows with a sound that could tear people¡¯s eardrums. However, Caspian did not take it seriously. He looked at Blood-faced Schr and said, ¡°Have you found anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to beg for mercy now! Sage of the Distinct Sea hasn¡¯t arrived yet. He¡­¡± The blood-faced schr couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. He hadn¡¯t noticed it before. As soon as Caspian reminded him, he realized that it had been there for a long time. Sage of the Distinct Sea was a cultivator at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. It would not be a problem for him to travel through Ghost City, let alone the pce not far from here. Logically speaking, the moment he released the Blood Crow, Sage of the Distinct Sea would descend upon this ce. After all, the one trapped here was a cultivator who had killed his two sons. In terms of time, it was indeed a little too long. ¡°Sage of the Distinct Sea must have something to deal with right now. Don¡¯t even think about it¡­¡± Hong! Before the blood-faced schr could finish his words, the dome of the pce suddenly exploded with a violent roar. A figure wrapped in a cyan light fell down like a meteorite, creating a big pit on the ground with a bang. In the crackling sound, arge area of tear spread around. The sun outside shone down from the big hole, and countless gravel, dust, and smoke rolled up in the light column. The booming sound kept rubbing and vibrating in the space of the pce. The sound became louder and louder. In an instant, the surrounding walls were cracked like a spider web. This sudden change shocked the blood-faced schr. He subconsciously turned his head to look. Suddenly, he nced at the formation and saw Caspian suddenly attack against a group of Blood Crows. Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 Caspian opened his five fingers. At this moment, it was as if heaven and earth were under control, condensing Yin and Yang. Streaks of silver light around him were also shining with the most dazzling light at this time. They were as sharp as knives, cutting his whole body. But Caspian didn¡¯t seem to see it at all. Facing the Blood Crows, he grabbed them with his five fingers. This grab seemed to tear down the void like a curtain. Dozens of Blood Crows were annihted in an instant. Rays of sharp silver light burst into pieces as soon as they touched Caspian¡¯s body. Caspian took a step forward like a God of War. All of a sudden, the heavenly fire and thunder shook together. The entire formation couldn¡¯t stop him or trap him. He waved his arm and pulled. Bang! The intertwined silver light was easily torn off like silk threads. Caspian stamped his foot again. Bam! The ground suddenly copsed, and a loud boom shook the heart of the Blood-faced Schr. The Blood-faced Schr couldn¡¯t help but take a step back, and his eyes were full of shock and horror. The earth waves rushed out one after another. Runes on the ground instantly fell apart. Caspian took a step forward. The wind and clouds shook, and the rolling momentum suppressed the void, directly suppressing the dust and mixed light around him. It was as if in this moment, he was the supreme ruler of this entire area! The blood-faced schr only felt that his muscles, bones, five internal organs, Blood Soul, and soul were crushed at this moment, as if they were about to turn into a pool of flesh. He kept stepping back. Every step back left a deep footprint on the ground. His face kept turning pale. Shock, fear, and despair seeped out from the deepest part of his eyes. What, what¡¯s going on? The blood-faced schr found it difficult to breathe, and he squeezed out a hoarse voice from his throat. Facing Caspian, he felt as if he had caught a furry chicken, but the next moment, it turned into a wild beast that could devour the sun and the moon! ¡°Run!¡± An angry roar came from not far away. The blood-faced schr subconsciously looked over. All of a sudden, he saw a green light disappear from the pit on the ground. Sage of the Distinct Sea, whose face was full of anger, was standing among them. However, Sage of the Distinct Sea, who was tall and sturdy, looked a little embarrassed at the moment, and his hair was disheveled. ¡°Sage of the Distinct Sea?¡± The blood-faced schr¡¯s eyes almost popped out of his pale face. Just now, the one, who broke through the dome, smashed the ground, and shattered the wall, turned out to be Sage of the Distinct Sea of the Third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm? Obviously, he was knocked down by someone. Could it be that the General of Cloud of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s Crape Myrtle Sect and the disciples at the Heavenly King level were rushing over? ¡°Run!¡± Sage of the Distinct Sea shouted again, which brought Blood-faced Schr back to his senses. He did not even dare to look at Caspian. He leaped into the air and formed a huge Blood Crow under his feet. He was about to escape. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Caspian sneered and spat out. Feeling his back tighten as if there were needles on his back, Blood-faced Schr threw out the folding fan in his hand without hesitation. ¡°Great Luo Thousand Wood Fan!¡± The folding fan shook open, and in an instant, thousands of rays of multicolored light burst out. Every ray of multicolored light was as dazzling as ss,yer uponyer, reflecting everything around them. It was as if anyone who saw it would be lost in it by soul-summoning. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Caspian struck out with his palm. The me Severing instantly stretched out and chopped down. Crack! Crack! Crack! The multicolored light was immediately sliced apart, crushed, and exploded. In an instant, the mixed light shot everywhere, and the starlight exploded like a Milky Way. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Phew! The me Severing rushed forward and reflected the figure of Blood-faced Schr. Feeling as if his back was on fire and the airflow in front of him was like a golden snake dancing wildly and the sea was rolling, the blood-faced schr hurriedly turned his head and looked over. Chi! The light de came face to face, and with a swoosh, it tore him and the Blood Crow under his feet into two pieces. Blood-faced Schr¡¯s body suddenly burned. When it fell to the ground, the two halves of his body had turned into ashes. The moment the Blood Crow was cut open, it burned up in mid-air. Seeing this scene, the expression of Sage of the Distinct Sea in the distance suddenly changed. Without hesitation, he stamped his foot down. The hard ground instantly became like seawater. With a crash, he disappeared into the ground. ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± ¡°White Emperor¡¯s Prison-breaking Sword! Ten Thousand Evesting Swords! ck-soul Dark Spirit Sword! Ten Thousand Mountains Sword! Jade Light Sun Seizing Sword! Vast Space-shattering Sword!¡± The six long swords were shining in front of Caspian. They were so sharp that they could destroy time and space and cut off the light of one¡¯s previous life. One sword could release magical power and six swords could form a sword formation. ¡°Grandmist Ster River Array!¡± Hong! It was as if a zing sun had risen on the spot. Everything within a radius of dozens of miles was swallowed up in an instant. In an instant, they were crushed and melted. Countless sword radiance whizzed out. Every ray of sword light was full of sharp killing intent. When it stabbed in the air, essence of the world copsed inward. The low-level evil cultivators couldn¡¯t react in time. They were all directly sucked in and instantly split into two. After that, the sword radiance danced wildly and flew straight into the sky. Then, it fell, as if a meteor shower had fallen between heaven and earth. The dazzling light shed rapidly, almost dazzling people¡¯s eyes and making their hearts stop beating. Terrifying power surged wantonly, causing the air within a radius of fifteen miles, fifty miles, and seventy miles to explode. The sword light was like a raging dragon, wreaking havoc in the area of Ghost City in Thousands Ends. Wherever it went, the houses, tall buildings, and pces all copsed and were destroyed. Those evil cultivators and Sea Demons who couldn¡¯t escape in time howled and got involved in the sword formation. In an instant, they were torn into pieces, exploded into flesh and blood, and sprayed everywhere. The rolling smoke and dust continued to spread to the surroundings and the sky. Caspian flew into the sky and spread out his divine thoughts. The shouts, roars, and chaos in Ghost City did not affect him at all. The next moment, he narrowed his eyes and saw a sudden explosion of sparks below. A figure suddenly rushed out from a ditch on the ground, and then immediately rose into the air. As soon as he flew into the air, the figure saw Caspian waiting for him. Caspian looked at him and said coolly, ¡°Sage of the Distinct Sea¡­¡± At this moment, Sage of the Distinct Sea¡¯s face was full of anger. What angered him the most now was not how embarrassed he was, but that he didn¡¯t even know who his opponent was. ¡°Who the hell are you? The disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? Which general of the Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± Staring at Caspian, Sage of the Distinct Sea roared. Caspian did not answer him. He looked around and shook his head in disappointment. ¡°Why are you alone here? Where are Tao Ancestor of the West Sea, Fairy Master of the West Sea and Skeleton King? What about the other three? If they are all in Ghost City in Thousands Ends, let them come together.¡± As soon as Caspian finished speaking, from the other three directions of Ghost City in Thousands Ends, a ck smoke, a sharp beam of lightning, and a pale green light rose to the sky at the same time. In an instant, they and Sage of the Distinct Sea formed a circle around Caspian. Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 The sky changed color. A terrifying pressure rumbled from all directions as it charged towards him. The void was constantly distorted, and there was a loud bang of steel tes being pried open. Caspian hovered in mid-air and swept his gaze toward the neer. In the ck smoke, a tall cultivator with a horn mask was looming. ¡°Shape-shifting demon, Tao Ancestor of the West Sea,¡± said Caspian. In the sharp lightning, an old man with a white beard stood against the wind. In the time it took to breathe, there were crackling sounds of electricity around his body. Anyone who looked at him would feel a chill in their hearts. In particr, there seemed to be thunder in the depths of his eyes, constantly swallowing and exhaling, as if he was going to destroy the world in the next moment. ¡°Shape-shifting demon, Fairy Master of the West Sea¡­¡± The pale green light was like a river that suddenly rushed out of the sky. In the river, countless corpses were floating and struggling, exuding the smell of death. On the river, a thin cultivator in armor was staring at Caspian with ck mes burning in his eyes. He was holding a huge sword the size of a door nk, which was also burning with ck mes. ¡°Skeleton King, one of the West Sea evil cultivators¡­¡± In the end, Caspian¡¯s eyes fell on Sage of the Distinct Sea Sea in the blue light. ¡°Very good. The four people I¡¯m looking for are all here¡­¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°You¡¯re talking big.¡± The evil cultivator Skeleton King spoke. His voice was like the armor on his body, full of the smell of metal friction. The sound was sonorous, and every word was transmitted dozens of miles away, enough to shatter the clouds. With a whoosh, he suddenly raised his sword. In the ck mes, countless skeletons were moving. The me covered the door-like giant sword and instantly turned into arger ck me sword, pointing at Caspian. ¡°Even if you are a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple, you can¡¯t leave here alive today!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste time talking to him. Perhaps there are ambushes in other ces. Let¡¯s first finish him off and interrogate him. Let¡¯s see where this fellowes from and who¡¯s behind him.¡± In the surging ck smoke, Tao Ancestor of the West Sea¡¯s voice sounded. Every word he said was from different directions. It was as if his shadow could be seen from all directions, making people unable to figure it out and suspect. ¡°Leave the interrogation to me!¡± Sage of the Distinct Sea gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°My fourth son and seventh son are all killed by him. I will grind his bones and turn him into ashes!¡± ¡°You talk too much nonsense¡­¡± Caspian turned around and nced at Sage of the Distinct Sea. ¡°Let¡¯s start with you, the God of Thunder!¡± Before he could finish his words, Caspian suddenly opened his mouth and spat out. The rolling thunder poured out like a bang, engulfing Sage of the Distinct Sea in an instant. Among the four present, Tao Ancestor of the West Sea, Fairy Master of the West Sea, Skeleton King, and Sage of the Distinct Sea were all at the third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Caspian lured them out and confirmed that they were all on the ind. Then he would kill one person first to relieve the pressure. Although he had a trump card to fight with them alone. However, that trump card was still too risky. If he could not use it, he would not use it. Moreover, Caspian also wanted to know how much progress he had made in dealing with the third level cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm after the incident in the Ghost-killing Pavilion. These four Heavenly Spirit Realm monsters and cultivators were obviously the best test stones! Bam! In an instant, Sage of the Distinct Sea was caught by lightning. Caspian did not give him a chance to fight back at all. He took a step forward. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± In the lightning, a figure was covered in blood and kept retreating. Staring at the figure, Caspian shed out with his sword. ¡°Purgatory-breaking Sword of the White Emperor, Soul-Extermination Cut of Ten Thousand Realms!¡± The sword light seemed to cut open a Heavenly River in the sky. It was mighty and poured down on Sage of the Distinct Sea. Hong! The Milky Way exploded. Sage of the Distinct Sea spat out blood. His robe was almost torn into two, and his body fell to the ground like a meteor. On the way down, his breath was in disorder. Obviously, he was seriously injured. ¡°How dare you!¡± Fairy Master of the West Sea ¡®s eyes narrowed, and a dazzling light shone around him. The void around him became extremely bleak, as if a cold winter had suddenlye. The chilling air almost condensed the void into ice. Caspian immediately exhaled white Qi. It was extremely difficult for him to move his body in mid-air, and his hair was even covered with ayer of frost. The next moment, a sharp sword radiance appeared at the back of Caspian¡¯s head without warning. This sword cut through the night and illuminated the endless night. It seemed that it was going to cut off Caspian¡¯s head at once. ¡°Frost Snow Killing Skill!¡± In a sh, Caspian turned into a snowman in the air. It seemed that he could not move, and the next moment, he would be beheaded by the sword light. But, no one saw that his lips, which were about to be covered by ice and snow, revealed an imperceptible smile. Swoosh! Just as Fairy Master of the West Sea was about to sneer and announce that he would kill Caspian, a figure suddenly appeared. This figure was dressed in a ck robe as he violently waved his hand. Immediately, two streaks of ck lightning-like light shot out and shattered the sword radiance that was aimed at Caspian. Then he flicked his sleeve, and immediately, huge waves rolled. A fierce essence of the world shot through the air. Under his control, spiritual Qi rubbed and collided with each other. As spiritual Qi burst out, the smell of iron and blood arose spontaneously. Swoosh! The entire world seemed to appear in front of him! This world was filled with iron and blood. In the depths of the interweaving iron and blood, countless people were shaking violently, as if the supreme souls of ancient times had been summoned. Prince Krueger, who was in control of this horrible supernatural power, took action under the order of Caspian andunched a fierce attack on Fairy Master of the West Sea. Immediately, the dazzling light around Fairy Master of the West Sea¡¯s body was smashed into pieces. As for himself, he was suppressed in an instant and kept retreating, as if he was about to be smashed into the void. ¡°This guy¡­ Be careful! He¡¯s also at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm! The third stage of mid level of Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡± It was not easy for him to find an opportunity, so Fairy Master of the West Sea roared angrily. He had just spun a circle of sword radiance around his body when he was smashed by Prince Krueger¡¯s fist. Meanwhile, Prince Krueger immediately rushed in front of him, his hands quickly brandishing about. ck lightning condensed into a lightning sphere the size of a house. With a bang sound, Fairy Master of the West Sea was trapped within, triggering an intense explosion. ¡°Ah!¡± Fairy Master of the West Sea released a great roar of grief and indignation. His entire body was covered in light, all of it sted to pieces. The light waspletely crushed in an instant. ck lightning filled the air. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. It was impossible to tell just how many of them. They had broken through his magic robe, burrowed into his body, and then exploded. Now, Fairy Master of the West Sea was sted into a bloody man. ¡°The real body!¡± The sharp pain made his eyes turn red and his body expand rapidly. It looked like a 300-meter-long, pitch-ck sea eel. The ck lightning prison was immediately pushed open, as if it was going to explode. At this time, Caspian¡¯s body trembled. The ice and snow around him suddenly melted and disappeared. He took a step forward and instantly caught up with the falling Sage of the Distinct Sea. He raised his White Emperor Prison-breaking Sword and chopped down angrily. With a click, the other side¡¯s head was immediately cut off. Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 His head was separated from his body, and Sage of the Distinct Sea¡¯s body was still hot. Arge amount of spiritual Qi was constantly spurting out of his mouth with blood. Caspian¡¯s wrist shook. Immediately, a white shadow appeared. The white shadow instantly turned into a 10-meter-long figure. It bit its lips and swallowed Sage of the Distinct Sea¡¯s body. Then, it shrank into two fists as big as lightning and returned to Caspian¡¯s shoulder with a satisfied face. The whole process happened in a sh. In addition, Fairy Master of the West Sea had to show his true form after being beaten by Prince Krueger so that he could escape. Therefore, the remaining Tao Ancestor of the West Sea and Skeleton King did not notice the change in the situation. Although Tao Ancestor of the West Sea and the Skeleton King didn¡¯t know where Prince Krueger got out, they also knew that if they didn¡¯t save Fairy Master of the West Sea at this time, the originally four- on-one situation would immediately turn into two-on-two situation. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In their eyes, both Caspian and Prince Krueger had a strange feeling about them. Even though they had already fought, they still could not see their true strength clearly. The current situation had made their killing intent rise. ¡°Kill!¡± Tao Ancestor of the West Sea took the lead in attacking. With a roar, the ck smoke around Tao Ancestor of the West Sea instantly boiled. In an instant, it condensed into ten-story armor in the air. The armor was pitch-ck and covered with blood-colored magical symbols. It seemed to have been formed from the blood of cultivators. Countless souls of cultivators circled around the armor, rotating around it. On the armor, there were many more arms. On the arms, there were many swords, hooks, ropes, gs. There were tens of millions of them, and each of them was extremely ferocious. An ordinary person would be scared to death if he took a look at them. The armor suddenly moved and shattered the surrounding void. The terrifying force field affected even the Ghost City of Thousands Ends below. As the armor was pulled, the buildings in Ghost City in Thousands Ends exploded one after another and turned into powder. In the Ghost City, countless evil cultivators and sea demons were crying and howling. They had no time to dodge. They were instantly crushed into blood and scattered everywhere. At this moment, the armor moved forward. Instantly, countless arms punched out like countless killing fists, leaving countless hollows. Immediately, the cage formed by the ck lightning was broken. Prince Krueger was forced to retreat dozens of miles. His ck robe was ripped off, revealing his body. Fairy Master of the West Sea had already turned into the real body of the sea eel, swimming in the air. The blood from wounds all over his body fell down like a rainstorm. He hurriedly retreated to the side. With a twist of his body, the lightning shed and condensed into a human shape again. But, he was much more embarrassed than before. His body was covered with wounds, and blood kept flowing out, making him look like a bloody man. The sword light condensed from lightning in his body was not as sharp as before. ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape!¡± Fairy Master of the West Sea¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his eyes were full of hatred as he stared at Caspian and Prince Krueger. ¡°Go to hell!¡± As soon as Fairy Master of the West Sea finished speaking, the Skeleton King roared and rushed toward Caspian. The huge sword in his hand chopped down in the air. The ck mes instantly condensed into dozens of ck suns and rose up. They destroyed the universe, broke the ages, and surrounded Caspian and Prince Krueger. On the ck sun, ferocious faces appeared one after another. They murmured and made a loud noise. Every word they said could not be understood clearly, but it was clearly heard by others. Immediately, it made people feel that their souls were scattered, and their bodies were rotten. In Ghost City, many evil cultivators and demonic beasts immediately bled after hearing the deafening sound. They fell to the ground and twitched a few times. After a while, they turned into bloody paste. In that short period of time, evil cultivators and Sea Demons that had died under Tao Ancestor of the West Sea and Skeleton King¡¯s magical power far exceeded what Caspian had killed before . ¡°Go to hell!¡± With the Skeleton King¡¯s shout, the faces of the dozens of suns roared the same word in unison. In the blink of an eye, the word ¡°death¡± was condensed in the void, which was full of a tragic atmosphere, and it was fiercely suppressing Caspian and Prince Krueger. As of this moment, the entire sky and the entire sea were filled with roiling ck clouds. It was as if the eternal night had descended, and the end of the world had arrived. It was at this point that two figures appeared on the surface of the sea, still more than 8,000 miles away. The person on the left was Star Nelson, who didn¡¯t have much expression on her face. On her right, about half a step away, there was the General of Cloud standing with his hands sped behind his back. A bracelet on General of Cloud¡¯s wrist glowed with a light orange light, enveloping him and Star Nelson. In this light, the two of them seemed to be leisurely walking, but in fact, with each step they took, the sea, which was more than five miles long and dozens of miles long, was thrown away. Moreover, their figures seemed to be shuttling through the void, not just on the sea. There was a fish in the sea that identally broke into the light when jumping out of the sea. By the time it fell back into the sea, it was already dozens of miles away from it. With the fish¡¯s brain, it would probably never understand what had happened just now. Looking at Star Nelson¡¯s almost wless profile, General of Cloud wanted to say something several times, but after hesitating for a while, he still stopped. After another struggle and hesitation, Star Nelson opened her mouth first. ¡°General of Cloud¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡± A glint shed across General of Cloud¡¯s eyes as he replied softly, ¡°Lady, you can directly address me as Cloud¡­¡± ¡°General of Cloud, do you know what my brother wants to do by looking for the West Sea Soul- revealing Bead?¡± Star Nelson asked. There was a sh of disappointment in General of Cloud¡¯s heart. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°In the past hundred years, in addition to upgrading his cultivation and raising the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s reputation, Emperor has been nning something important. This big event was not only rted to the fate of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but also the fate of Lunia. It was rted to all things in the world, including cultivators, the demonic beasts, and the demons. Grand Pure Emperor had put in a lot of effort for this important matter. And the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead is a small part of the major event.¡± Star Nelson turned her head and looked at General of Cloud. General of Cloud was taken aback. He saw an iparable indifference in the other party¡¯s eyes. This indifference caused the General of Cloud to feel a chill run down his spine. As expected of the Emperor¡¯s younger sister. Although her realm is far lower than mine, her aura is really overwhelming! At the same time as this thought came to his mind, General of Cloud heard Star Nelson continue, ¡°General of Cloud, what you just said is no different from saying nothing, right?¡± Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 When the General of Cloud heard this, a hint of helplessness appeared on his face. ¡°Please forgive us, Lady. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t say it, but that it was nned by Grand Pure Emperor. It¡¯s no longer something that ordinary cultivators like us can fathom.¡± ¡°You lied to me¡­¡± Star Nelson did not ept it at all. She looked at General of Cloud and said, ¡°You work for my brother. If you don¡¯t know what my brother is going to do, how can you be sure that you won¡¯t do anything wrong?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The General of Cloud hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to answer. Sensing the coldness in Star Nelson¡¯s eyes, General of Cloud took a deep breath and said, ¡°To be honest, Lady, the emperor did tell us a lot of things to do. But these things had nothing to do with each other. Furthermore, the tasks that Grand Pure Emperor gave us werepletely different. If there is any connection between them, it is a secret that only the emperor knows.¡± After hearing General of Cloud¡¯s exnation, Star Nelson¡¯s face softened a little. ¡°Okay, I see.¡± She nodded slightly and looked forward again. Seeing that the other party was no longer entangled in this matter, General of Cloud felt a little relieved. But, Star Nelson suddenly spoke again, ¡°I still have two questions¡­¡± Hearing this, General of Cloud was stunned. The other party was the sister of Grand Pure Emperor. Although her realm was not as good as his, in the Crape Myrtle Sect, who would not respect her? Furthermore, everyone knew that Grand Pure Emperor doted on this sister of his iparably. If anyone of them offended her, they would not be able to avoid the punishment of Grand Pure Emperor even if they held a high position in the Crape Myrtle Sect and worked hard. Therefore, he had to answer her question. However, if he answered, he could not reveal too much information. At the same time, he had to satisfy the other party. This was really too difficult. The General of Cloud was in a dilemma, but he still had to pretend to be calm. He said calmly, ¡°Lady, please tell me.¡± ¡°The first question is, it is okay that my elder brother asked you to do these things, but why did he ask you to take me with you most of the time?¡± This question didn¡¯t involve any secrets. So the General of Cloud¡¯s heart was at ease. He pondered for a moment and then said with a smile, ¡°I boldly guessed that the reason why Grand Pure Emperor did this should be that he hoped that Lady could gain more knowledge and gain more insights before your promotion, so as toy a solid foundation for your promotion to a higher realm. What¡¯s more, it would make Lady feel interested in the ns of Grand Pure Emperor. From this, it can be seen that Grand Pure Emperor cares and dotes on His Lady.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Star Nelson nodded. Looking at Nelson Star¡¯s expression, Nelson Star seemed to be very satisfied with his answer. The General of Cloud suddenly straightened his back and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the second question, Lady?¡± ¡°The front is in the direction of the Ghost City in Thousands Ends.¡± Star Nelson raised her hand and pointed at it. ¡°Does that dark cloud mean that something bad has happened?¡± Upon hearing this, General of Cloud¡¯s face changed. When he looked up, he saw that at the end of the sky in the distance, dark clouds were rolling, revealing a sense of disaster and misery, as if thousands of troops and horses were fighting. Countless evil gods wereing, and their eyes were suddenly filled with divine radiance. Just now, he was only focused on dealing with Lady¡¯s problem, but he didn¡¯t find that such an ident had happened in the distance. In that direction, there must be an ident in Ghost City in Thousands Ends. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Didn¡¯t I specifically order that Crape Myrtle Sect disciples are not allowed to invade Ghost City before I go there? Who on earth ruined our Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s affairs! The Ghost City of Thousands Ends could be destroyed, and the sea demons and evil cultivators in the city could die, but the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead could not be lost! That was an important magic treasure that Grand Pure Emperor had given me¡­ Thinking of this, General of Cloud suddenly thought of something and subconsciously looked at his right hand hidden in his sleeve. At this time, the skin on his right hand had roughly recovered. However, if one took a closer look, one would still be able to see traces of burning on the surface of the three fingers. These three fingers represented the subordinates that he had sent to follow and assist Mardohar Bolton. If his fingers were burned, it meant that something had happened to his three subordinates. It was very likely that they had died. Could it have something to do with Caspian? General of Cloud muttered to himself. But soon, he denied this idea. It¡¯s absolutely impossible¡­ It was I who personally connected the arm of Mardohar. Andpared with half a year ago, Mardohar also broke through the realm that had been locked for a long time. In terms of psychological strength and actual strength, he had obviously improved. Even if Caspian still had some hidden cards, it would not be so easy for him to kill Mardohar. What¡¯s more, my three subordinates all have extremely brilliant hidden magic treasures. Even if I didn¡¯t know it, it was almost impossible for me to find out that I was being followed¡­ After analyzing in this way, General of Cloud immediately separated Caspian from the dark clouds above Ghost City in Thousands Ends at this moment. Compared with the death of three of my subordinates, West Sea Soul-revealing Bead in Ghost City is more important. I should deal with this matter first. I can¡¯t let the emperor down! After making up his mind, General of Cloud waved his hand. Suddenly, the orange light shining from the bracelet on his wrist began to ovep. Immediately, he moved faster through the space. With each step he took, it was nearly a hundred miles away. In the blink of an eye, arge area of the sea was thrown far away. The mottled light and shadow and the sense of dislocation brought by the emptiness made Star Nelson feel ufortable. However, when she saw the dark clouds and the clearly nervous expression on General of Cloud¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of excitement in her heart. But, she hid her emotions very well. General of Cloud by her side did not notice it at all. *** Above Ghost City in Thousands Ends. Dozens of ck suns condensed into terrifying faces, continuously cursing and cursing. The loud noise pierced through people¡¯s bodies and corroded people¡¯s souls. The entire Ghost City of Thousands Ends was affected and turned into a world full of ghost spirits. Wherever the shadow reached, all types of buildings rotted, turning into mud, flowing with buzz sounds. The ground was also turned into swamp mud. Evil cultivators and the sea demons, which had no time to escape, cried and howled. Their skin kept rotting, and their flesh fell off together. Finally, they fell into the mud miserably. In a moment, they turned into a white skeleton that rose and fell. Outside the ck sun, the towering armor, like a giant, pierced through the clouds and looked down at the sea. The sea within a radius of two to three hundred miles turned blood red, and not a single living creature existed. ¡°Is he dead?¡± Fairy Master of the West Sea stared at the center of the ck sun with a pair of blood- red eyes, roaring in a hoarse voice. ¡°He¡¯ll die for sure!¡± The Skeleton King¡¯s voice sounded like heavy metal rubbing against each other. But after waiting for a long time, there was no response from Tao Ancestor of the West Sea. As a result, Fairy Master of the West Sea and Skeleton King looked there in unison. In the thick smoke in the distance, the figure of Tao Ancestor of the West Sea could not be seen at all. However, for some reason, Fairy Master of the West Sea and the Skeleton King felt that the figure in the thick smoke was shaking! Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 ¡°Is he shaking?¡± Fairy Master of the West Sea and Skeleton King looked at each other. A trace of doubt shed in their eyes, and then they burst out in horror. They hurriedly turned their heads and looked at the center of the dozens of ck suns. The void was almost corroded at this moment. The whole sky became muddy. But, a horrible aura of primitive times seeped out from the middle. Time, space, and light seemed to have frozen. The blood all over the bodies of Fairy Master of the West Sea and the Skeleton King seemed to have stopped flowing. Their hands and feet were cold, and an emotion in their chests was about to be torn apart. Their bodies began to tremble uncontrobly. Needless to say, they knew that at that moment, Tao Ancestor of the West Sea must have the same feeling as them. ¡°W-What¡­ W-What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Fairy Master of the West Sea trembled. His upper and lower teeth collided with each other, and it was almost impossible for him to say a complete sentence. Moreover, because he was a Demonic Beast, he was more in awe of the powerful Blood Soul than cultivators. The whole body of Fairy Master of the West Sea flickered with light, and his figure flickered. He was almost forced to show his true form. Skeleton King looked grave. All of a sudden, he sensed something and looked down at the huge sword in his hand. The giant sword suddenly trembled. This tremor had nothing to do with him. But, his face suddenly turned pale. In the next moment, the wind blew and the clouds moved! An earth-shattering power suddenly spread out. The void suddenly rose and fell like waves, like stormy waves. Large amounts of broken pieces continued to spread. The dozens of ck suns rose and fell, and the surface cracked. Dense cracks appeared. Arge amount of Origin leaked out, and the faces inside all showed fear at this moment. However, before they could howl, with a bang, this string of ck suns exploded in the air like firecrackers. Crack! Crack! Crack! Bang! The explosion caused the ck light to shoot everywhere, causing chaos. The ck airflow and light were rolling like a big river, and the water was pouring upside down. The Skeleton King¡¯s body shook violently and he spat out a mouthful of blood the next moment. His body seemed to have suffered a heavy blow as he fell from mid-air. The armor on his body was constantly shattered, and the giant sword in his hand was torn into pieces. The ck mes flew all over the sky and fell into the sea. In an instant, the sea was burned and evaporated, leaving horrible big pits. ¡°How could this be¡­¡± Fairy Master of the West Sea couldn¡¯t help but cry out in rm. But before he could finish his words, he felt his scalp tingling, as if a pair of eyes as big as a ck hole was staring at him. He subconsciously turned his head and immediately saw a human figure sh in the Chaos. Thest moment, it was still a hundred miles away. The next moment, a hand appeared in front of him. Crack! At the same time, Caspianpletely appeared in front of him. He pinched his fingers. It was just a smallnd, but Fairy Master of the West Sea felt as if he was being crushed by mountains and rivers. The lightning and sharp light around him were directly shattered at this moment, and there was no way to condense them at all. With just a little bit of lightning condensed, he was instantly crushed by the massive force of the void. After a short while, his face turned purple, his eyes were wide open, and his pupils were full of horrible blood, wriggling like earthworms. ¡°Body Transformation!¡± He almost spat out these two words through his bloody teeth. His cultivation was suppressed, so all magic spells he mastered could not be used. What Fairy Master of the West Sea could imagine was that he would change his original body to free himself from the other party¡¯s single hand. Not long ago, Fairy Master of the West Sea had transformed into his original form. He had been beaten to his original form. This time, he took the initiative to change. However, he was in such a sorry state. A sharp lightning shed through his body, and his whole body began to expand. ck fur also came out of the pores all over his body. He looked at Caspian. Caspian¡¯s eyes were dark, without any white. But at the same time, Fairy Master of the West Sea found that there was no emotion in the other side¡¯s eyes. It was so indifferent that it was terrifying. It felt like he was a mass of air. A mass of air that didn¡¯t need to be cared about at all. The next moment, Fairy Master of the West Sea knew that he was right. Caspian¡¯s arm exerted force at the same time as Fairy Master of the West Sea transformed. The pressure of the mountains and rivers instantly turned into the collision of the power of meteorites smashing the ground. His body was forcefully pinched back into his human form, and then it exploded. The mighty shape-shifting demon, the invincible Fairy Master of the West Sea, was directly crushed into meat paste. Seeing this scene from a distance, the Skeleton King¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, fear, and despair. He could conclude that Caspian was no longer the same person as before. What kind of monster had they provoked this time? Run! The moment this thought came to his mind, Skeleton King saw Caspian in the sky sh. His heart trembled. Swoosh! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In a blink of an eye, Caspian appeared above the Skeleton King and stamped down. The Skeleton King saw the cold look in the other party¡¯s eyes, as well as the foot that was getting bigger and bigger in his eyes. ¡°I¡­¡± Bang! Skeleton King¡¯s body exploded into blood in the armor. The armor was immediately crushed into an iron pancake and smashed into the sea. Boom! The sea within a hundred miles suddenly copsed. The rolling seawater surged in all directions, stirring up huge waves. Caspian raised his head and looked at the towering armor that went straight into the sky. Blood flowed out from the armor, countless arms brandishing about. All types of magic treasures and weapons flickered with terrifying cold radiance. But, Tao Ancestor of the West Sea, who was looking at Caspian through the armor, felt that his heart was about to fall into arge intestine. It¡¯s too scary¡­ Tao Ancestor of the West Sea was trembling all over. He even felt that his internal organs were twisted into a ball because of fear. This fellow¡­ Just what is going on¡­ This aura¡­ There is no way to raise the desire to resist¡­ Tao Ancestor of the West Sea looked for help at the center of Ghost City. Although, Ghost City in Thousands Ends was already a mess. There was mud and blood everywhere, and almost no living person could be seen. However, Tao Ancestor of the West Sea knew that in a mysterious ce deep in Ghost City, there was a pair of eyes looking at him. The four evil cultivators and Sea Demons, who had never interacted with each other in the West Sea, chose to join forces because of the owner of the pair of eyes and West Sea Soul-revealing Bead in his hand. ¡°You can¡¯t sit idly by and do nothing!¡± Tao Ancestor of the West Sea knew that the other party was still sitting firmly in the mysterious ce because the other party was confident that no one would find him even now. But, Tao Ancestor of the West Sea was still shouting in his heart. ¡°If we die, your n will be in vain!¡± Just as he cried out in grief and indignation, Tao Ancestor of the West Sea suddenly felt his neck tighten. Immediately, he felt his hair stand on end. Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 Caspian was still 15 miles away from him. However, Tao Ancestor of the West Sea felt a surge of wind and clouds. The power of splitting the heaven and earth was activated with the other party¡¯s arm. Caspian raised his arm and umted strength. The sun shone through the cracks of the dark clouds and shone on Caspian¡¯s body. His skin seemed to have turned red and gold, like a golden man, emitting an extremely powerful force. Tao Ancestor of the West Sea¡¯s heart seemed to have been gripped by an invisible hand. He couldn¡¯t control his breathing. Above the sea, in the air, it seemed to freeze into an eternal picture. The bright and dark light had completed the shift of light and darkness. In the blink of an eye, Caspian¡¯s body burst out a lion-like roar. He punched out with unparalleled precision, sweeping through mountains and rivers and dominating the world. This punch sent out an endless amount of blood light, causing the sun to boil. It was as if the ancient Creation God was splitting the heavens and earth, splitting apart the yin and yang. All of the starlight was about to explode. Tao Ancestor of the West Sea could not move at all. His eyes grew bigger and bigger, and the light in his eyes became more and more trembling, as if it would break in the next moment. Bang! The towering armor was immediately pierced through. The dragon-like power flowed and boiled in the armor. In an instant, countless cracks appeared on the surface of the armor. Large amounts of blood gushed out from every crack. In the blink of an eye, the armor flowed like a river. Countless wails and pain of the dead came from above. Their voices resounded through the clouds and spread 50 miles away. Caspian took another step forward. His clothes rustled, and the wind and clouds around him surged. His arm shook. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The golden runes all over the sky fell like rain. The surrounding clouds shook and the force field twisted, turning into chains as thick as flood dragons. They grabbed the armor and pulled it fiercely. There was a series of steel explosions in the sky, and the sound of rolling thunder rumbled. Bang! The bloody armor immediately exploded into pieces. The blood in the armor suddenly poured down from the air like a waterfall. From a distance, it looked like there was a hole in the sky. As the armor exploded, Tao Ancestor of the West Sea¡¯s body shook violently, and his bones made a series of crisp sounds as if they had exploded. He kept retreating and flew dozens of miles away. Qi and blood in his body surged and his spiritual Qi was in disorder. Blood gushed out of his eyes, nose, and mouth. Caspian took a step forward. It was still dozens of miles away. In the depths of his five fingers, he grabbed the air and sucked. Tao Ancestor of the West Sea¡¯s body immediately lost control as he flew in front of Caspian like a meteor. Then Caspian gave a punch. With a bang, Tao Ancestor of the West Sea¡¯s head was smashed into pieces like a full watermelon. It seemed that Caspian hesitated for a moment. Instead of crushing Tao Ancestor of the West Sea¡¯s body into ashes, he grabbed it with his left hand and suspended in mid-air. In a secret formation deep underground in the center of Ghost City, which had already been in ruins, a pair of eyes was looking at Caspian in the air. The eyes shed withplicated expressions. But after a while, his expression became indifferent. The task that the Ancestor gave me has beenpleted¡­ It¡¯s not a big deal that these four fellows die. In the n of Heaven-covering n, it was not a big deal to have one more and one less. However, as for the fact that the four of you have made great contributions in the Heaven-covering n, no one will forget it when it¡¯s done. After a moment of silence, the man nced at Caspian and said to himself. Although I have lost some power to gather, it is a surprise to know that there is such a person in cultivators. And this cultivator must have used some magic treasures to cover up his real appearance. I remember his face clearly. He¡¯s obviously the fourth son of Sage of the Distinct Sea, Mandra Malone. Well, it would be great if I could find out where he came from. I have to pay more attention to this guy. Although he was clearly at the first Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was able to kill four shape- shifting demons at the third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm by himself. And even if I am here now, I feel a little scared of this power. As he spoke in his heart, the man looked at his side. The surrounding walls were engraved with array lines. Although these lines were emitting a faint white light at this time, if one looked carefully, one would find that each white light had a crack as thin as hair. Naturally, these cracks could not have existed in the first ce. But when Caspian made his move just now, it was deeply cracked. This man was still a little scared. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was hiding in this formation, even if he hadn¡¯t discovered me, I¡¯m afraid I would have been knocked out and killed by the force¡­ After a moment of hesitation, the man shook his head and said. Forget it. If I continue to wait here, I don¡¯t think I can know his background. Maybe I will expose myself. I¡¯d better go back first and tell the Ancestor the news I got this time, and then the Ancestor can decide and deduce in person. As soon as he finished speaking, he took out a bead from his storage pouch. This bead was about the size of a fist, and its whole body was gray. However, the surface was not smooth. There were some bumps. But if one looked carefully, one would find that the depression and bulge on the surface of the bead actually formed a human face. This bead was in the shape of a skeleton. The man held the bead in his hand and murmured a few times. After a while, a gray light came out of the bead and covered the man¡¯s whole body. Well, I can go now, lest there is an ident¡­ The man looked up at Caspian again, intending to leave this troublesome ce. But just as he looked up at Caspian, the man suddenly found that Caspian, who had been hovering in the air, suddenly lowered his head and looked straight at him. There were at least thousands of feet between them. And there was a barrier between them. But, this person felt that Caspian had seen him! And they looked at each other! At this moment, not only did he feel that Caspian had discovered him, but he also felt that his soul and body had been pierced through by Caspian. Phew! His body trembled and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his throat. At the same time, the formation, which had cracks all around, suddenly exploded with a bang, and pieces of light were shot everywhere. An unprecedented sense of crisis instantly enveloped his heart. Although Qi and blood in his body was surging, and his five internal organs were in intense pain, he gritted his teeth, clenched the pearl in his hand, and was about to charge forward. As soon as he made a stride, Caspian had fallen on the Ghost City in Thousands Ends. There was mud mixed with countless amounts of blood under his feet. In the depths of the mud was the ce where the man was hiding. ¡°Get out¡­ Get out¡­¡± He spat out the words, and Caspian stamped his foot down. Crack! The whole Ghost City was split into two like a huge crispy cake floating on the sea. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Honglong! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The waves in the sea suddenly rose. The Ghost City, which was split in half, suddenly sank into the sea in an unstoppable manner. Two huge whirlpools suddenly appeared on the sea surface. Each vortex had a diameter of more than 50 miles. And it was bottomless. At first nce, people were shocked and thought that there was a loophole in the sea. At the same time, a gray light quickly swam in the sea, heading for the distance. ¡°You¡­ Want to run¡­¡± Caspian hovered in the air. Dozens of meters under his feet was the rumbling seawater. The white foam formed by the impact of the waves made people suspect that even if the sun and the moon fell, they would be swallowed by the sea. However, standing here at this moment, Caspian made people feel motionless, as if even the passage of time would not affect him at all. Caspian lifted his hand and suddenly grabbed as he watched the gray light swiftly sweep across the bottom of the sea. Ssh! The rumbling vortex in the distance suddenly came to a halt. Then, it began to reverse! The gray light followed the direction in which it had just left and retreated. And its speed was more than ten times faster! Almost in an instant, the gray light returned to Caspian¡¯s feet and then rushed out of the water. With a crash, it was caught by Caspian. When it was caught by him, blood oozed out from the mouth and nose, and even from all the pores of the cultivator in the light. The Protective Upstanding Qi around the cultivator had long disappeared. At this moment, he gave people a feeling that he was about to copse at any time. In fact, the reason was very simple. Anyone who ran at a speed of ten times as fast as usual would copse, including cultivators. It looked like a middle-aged cultivator who was caught by Caspian. Caspian narrowed his eyes and shook his hand. Suddenly, a thick tail, like a broom, hung down from the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s robe. The cultivator¡¯s body trembled rapidly as Caspian pinched. A momentter, a demonic beast that looked like a wolf appeared in the robe. Compared with a wolf, the biggest difference was that the beast¡¯s front paws were very short, and its appearance was disgusting. A cunning luster appeared in its eyes. ¡°The demon jackal¡­ Low-level¡­¡± Caspian slowly spat out these words. The other party was obviously a big demon in the shape-shifting stage, but in the eyes of the one behind the Gates of Hell, the other party was no different from a fish caught. The demon jackal was the mysterious figure that had been hiding in the depths of Ghost City in Thousands Ends. Caspian narrowed his eyes and moved his fingertips when he saw that the gray light on the other party¡¯s body did not fade even though the other party was being grabbed by him. The gray light suddenly began to sway. Seeing this, Caspian pointed at his opponent¡¯s throat. Immediately, the demon jackal opened its mouth and a gray bead flew into Caspian¡¯s hand. At first nce, the bead looked like a defective product. Its surface was full of bumps and it was not smooth at all. But if one looked closely, one would find that the surface of the bead was not t. It was actually a skull. Moreover, there was no trace of being carved or refined on this bead. This meant that the bead was a natural treasure between heaven and earth! With that thought in mind, the eyes of Caspian couldn¡¯t help but shine with a bright light, even though the person who upied the body was the one behind the Gates of Hell. It was because natural treasures formed by heaven and earth were too rare. There were many times fewer treasures than cultivators. It could be said that it was hard to get. No one knew how many cultivators had ever seen a natural treasure. Moreover, each of these treasures was a supreme treasure! At this time, the bead in Caspian¡¯s hand was obviously one of them. ¡°The precious¡­ Natural treasure of Heaven and Earth¡­ Will appear¡­ In a single¡­ Shape-shifting body¡­.¡± the one behind the Gates of Hell said with a cold snort. If other Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators or shapeshifting demons heard this, they would be so angry that they would gnash their teeth and beat their chests and stamped their feet. But Caspian said it so naturally at this moment. ¡°Where¡­ Are you¡­ From where¡­¡± As he spoke, Caspian raised his hand. The nails in his hands began to grow quickly. For a moment, it was like a small dagger, shining with a chilling light. This was also the ability that the one behind the Gates of Hell had never disyed when he upied the body of Caspian. He formed a w with his five fingers and was about to grab the demon jackal¡¯s demon core when a look of horror suddenly appeared in the demon jackal¡¯s eyes. The demon jackal struggled fiercely and screamed, ¡°Ancestor, save me!¡± In an instant, its eyes seemed to be soaked with blood. A gust of evil wind rose from the ground. The waves no longer roared, but the roars of Demonic Beasts could be heard. A vast, invincible, mysterious, and majestic aura came out of the demon jackal. Obviously, it was the same as the one behind the Gates of Hell. The demon jackal¡¯s body also contained the divine thoughts of a certain demonic beast ancestor. As for the Demonic Beast ancestor, his realm wasparable to that of an Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator! The sea calmed down at this moment, as if it was afraid of disturbing the Ancestor. As the color in the demon jackal¡¯s eyes became more and more zing, its teeth also became longer. It didn¡¯t move its mouth, but an extremely clear voice came from its mouth, ¡°Who is so bold to hurt me¡­¡± Before it finished speaking, the demon jackal saw Caspian close at hand. Then, its amber-like eyes stared straight at Caspian, motionless. It didn¡¯t finish its words and didn¡¯t continue. Time seemed to freeze at this moment. After a moment of silence, the blood-red color in the demon jackal¡¯s eyes began to fade away like a tide. The sharp teeth, which had been long enough to almost pierce through its upper jaw, began to shrink back obediently. The demon jackal¡¯s eyes revealed a sense of rity that originally belonged to it. But, there was a trace of doubt in this clear mind. ¡°Ancestor¡­¡± The demon jackal struggled to speak. ¡°Who is your Ancestor?!¡± A short shout suddenly rang out from within its body. The demon jackal was stunned and then struggled even harder. ¡°Save me¡­¡± ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t know you at all!¡± ¡°Ancestor, I¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just passing by here. Don¡¯t nder me out of thin air!¡± At the beginning, the demon jackal¡¯s mind was in a mess and it didn¡¯t know what had happened. But, it had been separated from its own Ancestor one after another. With its intelligence, it naturally knew what was going on. The demon jackal¡¯s face suddenly showed a very fitting fear and it looked at Caspian. It even forgot its struggle just now. The divine thoughts sealed in its body were set up by the Ancestor to protect it from any idents when doing things for the Ancestor. One had to know that the ancestor of this divine thought wasparable to an Amethyst Pce Realm Grand Demon. But now, in the face of this cultivator, the Ancestor didn¡¯t even dare to admit his rtionship with the demon jackal. Who was this cultivator? Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 The demon jackal was still in shock. At the same time, the blood-red light in its eyes faded away as fast as it could. From the looks of it, if possible, the Ancestor¡¯s divine thoughts would have wanted nothing more than to run away. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Caspian looked into the demon jackal¡¯s eyes and said lightly, ¡°You¡­ Left¡­¡± The demon jackal trembled. Thest trace of blood in its eyes stopped. After a while, a ttering voice came from the demon jackal¡¯s body again. ¡°You, you, I, a small demon, didn¡¯t expect you to be such a big shot. Please forgive me¡­ I apologize to you now.¡± Hearing this, the demon jackal was so shocked that its brain almost went nk. The Ancestor actually acted like this? Will you still be a small demon? If you pluck out a single strand of hair, it¡¯ll be thicker than the waist of a shape-shifting demon! Are you Little Demon? Where¡¯s your domineering aura? Where¡¯s your arrogance? Where¡¯s your ancestor¡¯s dignity?¡± The demon jackal waspletely confused at this moment and lost the ability to think. The voice inside its body seemed to have thought for a moment, and then it said with fear, ¡°What, what do you want? Oh!¡± The ancestor seemed to remember something and suddenly said, ¡°The little b*stard that I raised just now picked up your lost West Sea Soul-revealing Bead. I can¡¯t show up in person to admire your magnificent divine light. So I will let my little b*stard give it back to you?¡± Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense moved slightly. ¡°This bead is called the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead¡­¡± However, the one who controlled Caspian¡¯s body did not seem to be satisfied. ¡°Not¡­ Enough¡­¡± The demon jackal, which had juste to its senses, was even more shocked than before. The West Sea Soul-revealing Bead was personally handed over to it by the Ancestor. Therefore, it knew more about the value of the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead than anyone else. But now, the Ancestor didn¡¯t even say a word and even lost his face to give out the West Sea Soul- revealing Bead. This was a natural treasure formed by heaven and earth! It wasn¡¯t ssified as sharp weapons, spirit tools, Dao tools, and many others. And in its memory, the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead didn¡¯t seem topletely belong to the Ancestor. The demon jackal could no longer think deeply. Because it was immediately shocked by Caspian¡¯s ¡°not enough¡±. Not even the West Sea Soul-revealing Pearl was enough? What else did he want? Could it be that he still wanted to kill the Ancestor? Just as the demon jackal¡¯s brain felt like it was about to explode, it suddenly saw a light red light form a small ball and fly out of its chest. Shockingly, the aura of the Ancestor could be sensed from within the tiny ball! W-What?! This is the divine thought that Ancestor sealed in my body! The Demon jackal widened its eyes like copper bells. The next moment, it saw the light red light ball fly to the front of Caspian, and a frightened voice came from inside. ¡°My cultivation is shallow. If this wisp of divine thought can¡¯t satisfy you, please don¡¯t me me.¡± The demon jackal¡¯s breath stopped and its whole body froze. Does the Ancestor want to donate himself? Caspian¡¯s eyes were dark and calm. No one could tell whether he was happy or angry. A momentter, he opened his mouth and swallowed the ball of light. The demon jackal was still looking forward to the Ancestor¡¯s feint. When the other party swallowed the Ancestor¡¯s divine thoughts, the Ancestor immediately began to possess this guy. After upying this guy¡¯s body, the Ancestor made him suffer a hundred times more humiliation than before. However, the demon jackal widened its eyes and waited for a long time. Finally, it saw Caspian open his mouth and sigh slightly. A look of longing shed across his eyes. Immediately, the demon jackal saw Caspian looking at it. Its little heart suddenly jumped wildly. ¡°Your¡­ Demon core¡­ I¡­ want it¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± The demon jackal subconsciously shouted. However, Caspian had dug out the demon core with his fingers. The demon jackal¡¯s eyes suddenly lost their luster, and its body dried up quickly. The fur on its body even lost its luster and became gray. The entire demon jackal seemed to have be an old man who was old and worn out in an instant. Even Handsome couldn¡¯t raise its appetite when seeing this. The demon jackal, which had lost its demon core, had now lost 99% of its cultivation. It was probably worse than trash. Caspian was slowly clenching the demon jackal¡¯s throat. At this moment, he felt an idea in his heart. ¡°Too¡­ Too much¡­¡± He continued to clench his fists. The demon jackal, which had lost the ability to resist, his eyes almost popped out at this time. But the next moment, Caspian¡¯s palm could not continue to exert force. He frowned. It seemed that Caspian continued to exert force. But his palm didn¡¯t move at all. His eyes, which had been as deep as an ancient well before, finally showed a sense of anger this time. ¡°If you want¡­ Then¡­ It¡¯s up to you¡­ If something happens in the future¡­ I absolutely¡­ Don¡¯t care¡­¡± With anger, Caspian loosened his grip and the darkness in his eyes began to fade away. The demon jackal felt that it was going to die. However, just as it was on the verge of death, it felt a long-lost stream of air pouring into its body. Its soul, which had almost been crushed, had also stabilized. It looked at Caspian in front of it and vaguely felt that something seemed to have changed. But it couldn¡¯t figure out the specifics now. However, the demon jackal also understood that this person in front of him was a horrible person who even its ancestor feared. In order to distance himself from the person, the Ancestor could even give up his divine thoughts. He is keeping me alive¡­ But this might not necessarily be a good thing! Many times, directly dying might be the best result. It tilted its head and spat out blood. The demon jackal could not struggle at this time and could only ept its fate. But, it suddenly saw that behind Caspian, the void suddenly surged like a tide. At the same time, a sharp light rushed out with a horrible aura that could kill everything. Because of the space folding, the light seemed to be thousands of miles away. But the next moment, it had reached the back of Caspian¡¯s head and stabbed straight toward it! Moreover, the demon jackal found that the ck in Caspian¡¯s eyes was still retreating. It seemed that he didn¡¯t notice the sudden killing move at all. ¡°He¡¯s going to die!¡± The demon jackal suddenly felt lucky. But just as the light was about to pierce Caspian, he tilted his head to the side. Swoosh! The light passed through his ears, emitting a horrible sound of breaking through the air, and then directly smashed into the sea a hundred miles away. With a rumble, the surface of the sea suddenly exploded. The vortex, which had originally begun to rotate, once again exploded into chaotic streams. A thick and long water pir shot into the sky. At this moment, Caspian¡¯s eyes also became as clear as before. With a sh of light in his eyes, he put the demon jackal into Earrings of Echo, pulled out the sword with his backhand, and chopped down angrily in the direction of the light just now. Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 ¡°ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword, Minghe¡¯s Crossing!¡± Hong! The ck sword radiance, like a flood, instantly pierced through all theyers of space in the future. Crack! Crack! Crack! Instantly, countless sounds of ss shattering could be heard from the void. The space was shattered, and the sea water poured in. In an instant, it disappeared. Behind the sea, Caspian saw two figures rapidly approaching. Caspian narrowed his eyes. He could see that his opponent¡¯s speed was really amazing. He had already crossed more than half of the two thousand and three thousand miles in a single step. There was no such speed in Heavenly Spirit Realm. If it was an Amethyst Pce Realm, there was no need to fly like this. He could directly tear the void apart. The next moment, Caspian understood. There must be some mysterious magic treasures on the other party¡¯s body. The magic treasure was folded up like the hollow that he had just broken through. The distance of three thousand miles was folded into five hundred a mile. It looked like one mile, but in fact, it was three thousand miles away. By the time Caspian thought about it, the two figures were already very close. Although the space was folded, the shadows were mottled and did not look real. However, Caspian¡¯s divine sense was astonishing. As soon as it seeped in, his eyes began to shine brightly. He had seen one of the other party half a year ago, but the other one had not been seen for a long time. ¡°General of Cloud, Star Nelson¡­¡± The moment he uttered these two names, the light stopped about 50 miles away from him. The General of Cloud and Star Nelson walked out of a folded void. In an instant, the waves of air were rolling and surging. Caspian¡¯s expression did not change. At this time, he was still wearing All Life Ghost Mask. With this mask, even a cultivator at the peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm could not detect his identity with Divine Sense. And, Caspian¡¯s figure waspletely different from before. He looked like a short Mandra Malone. When Caspian looked at General of Cloud and Star Nelson, Star Nelson was also looking at Caspian. As for General Cloud, he first looked around. Feeling the chaotic spiritual Qi surging in the surrounding air, he frowned. When his divine thoughts swept to the Ghost City that sank into the sea, he was stunned at first, and then he looked extremely surprised. A fierce look appeared on his face. He red at Caspian and shouted, ¡°What just happened here? Who is fighting here?¡± Caspian looked at him and sneered. ¡°Did you sneak attack me just now?¡± ¡°Who do you think you are to deserve my sneak attack?¡± General Cloud sneered. ¡°Even if I sneak attacked you, it¡¯s a great honor for you to die in my hands. It¡¯s the merit you have umted! Answer me, where¡¯s Ghost City? Where are Tao Ancestor of the West Sea, Fairy Master of the West Sea, Skeleton King, and Sage of the Distinct Sea? Where¡¯s the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead?¡± When he asked thest question, his voice was fierce. His voice was like rolling thunder, and the sea surface exploded one after another, like a sudden storm on the sea. Caspian felt vigor in his body move. He knew that the other party was oppressing him with momentum. If an ordinary First stage Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator had been suppressed by General of Cloud¡¯s imposing manner at this moment, the cultivator would have suffered internal injuries and spat out blood. However, it was useless when it came to Caspian. On the contrary, Caspian also noticed an extremely important piece of information from General of Cloud¡¯s words just now. General of Cloud also wanted to get the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead! In his mind, the natural magic treasure formed by heaven and earth was even more important than the Ghost City and Tao Ancestor of the West Sea and the others. He has long known that the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead is in the Ghost City. He¡¯s rushing here because of this treasure¡­ Caspian¡¯s mind raced. Hmm. He came here with Star Nelson. Coupled with the preciousness of the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead, it was very likely that this magic treasure was not what the General of Cloud needed, but Grand Pure Emperor needed it. As for whether Grand Pure Emperor needed it or prepared it for Star Nelson, it was not clear. However, judging from Star Nelson¡¯s current realm, she could not exert the power of the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead. Therefore, the most likely thing was that Grand Pure Emperor needed it himself. The General of Cloud was here to retrieve the treasure. Humph, so that¡¯s how it is. General of Cloud really has a vicious idea¡­ He had nned it a long time ago. First, he ordered the Crape Myrtle Sect to let meplete the task in the West Sea. Then he asked Mardohar to ambush me halfway¡­ If Mardohar couldn¡¯t kill me, then I would definitely follow his request toe to Ghost City. For a First stage Heavenly Spirit Realm disciple, there was no need to mention the difficulties and obstacles along the way. If I die halfway, it is part of the General of Cloud¡¯s n. But if I can find Tao Ancestor of the West Sea and the others, I can rece General of Cloud and consume these four evil cultivators and sea demons. Even if they could not be consumed, I could find out the background of these four guys for him. In this way, whether I am dead or not, it is only good for him, and there is no harm¡­ In an instant, ording to the current information, Caspian spected that it was the closest to the truth. After understanding General of Cloud¡¯s thoughts and ns, Caspian sneered again and again. The mockery in his eyes was undisguised. The General of Cloud didn¡¯t know what Caspian was thinking, but when he saw that Caspian was unmoved and didn¡¯t answer him at all, a fierce light shed across his face, and the killing intent in his heart was boiling. In contrast, Star Nelson, who came together, was much quieter at this time. In fact, she also had all kinds of thoughts at the moment. With a trace of doubt in her eyes, she looked at Caspian. I¡¯ve never seen this guy before, and I have no impression of him at all. But just as I appeared, I found that the way he looked at me seemed to indicate that he knew me. Where did he see me? Star Nelson thought to herself. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But, she hid her thoughts in the bottom of her heart and did not show them at all. ¡°Good! How dare you talk to the General of Cloud of Crape Myrtle Sect like this?¡± The General of Cloud shouted. In that instant, a wave of terrifying might that could shake stars was released from his body. ¡°Half a year ago, there was a guy who was as bold as you, and his realm was simr to yours. He dared to contradict me, but now he was doomed. As for you, you have to take his old path now. You brought this upon yourself!¡± Every word the General of Cloud said at this moment was like heavy steel, smashing down hard. All of a sudden, the surrounding void seemed to be on the verge of copse. The sea under his feet seemed to be overturned, and the mountains and rivers under his feet changed color. ¡°The Ghost City in Thousands Ends has disappeared, and Tao Ancestor of the West Sea and others have disappeared. And seeing the General of Cloud, you did not kneel or submit, so I will destroy your cultivation now and search your soul to see who you are and how dare you be so disrespectful to the Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± ¡°Where did you hide the missing West Sea Soul-revealing Bead?¡± After a series of usations, General of Cloud didn¡¯t give Caspian any chance to refute at all Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 After speaking these words, General of Cloud¡¯s words were full of righteousness, leaving everyone aware. The loud sound even shook the sea surface. As soon as he finished speaking, he directly struck out a palm toward Caspian. ¡°Ten thousand Immortalse, Cloud-dragon Roar!¡± The rolling sea and the surging sea breeze immediately increased the power of his magical power by thirty percent than usual. The rolling sea water suddenly split apart, and a giant dragon, which was formed by seawater, was 3,000 meters long and mighty. It soared into the sky. Although it was condensed from seawater, the dragon was vivid. Even a dragon¡¯s beard and a dragon¡¯s scale were the same as real. The sun shone brightly. With a roar, the dragon opened its bloody mouth and rushed toward Caspian. The surrounding void was immediately distorted by the impact. It kept copsing, as if it would bepletely shattered in the next moment and would explode into mud. The sound of war drums beating could be heard from the dragon¡¯s roars, adding a majestic aura to the sea. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Facing the huge dragon, Caspian shouted loudly. His two arms were bulging. Each of them was 300 meters long, like two towering trees. The muscles on his arms were full of explosive power, as if they could erupt like a volcano. As the giant dragon approached, Caspian stepped forward and opened his hands to catch the dragon¡¯s head. Bang! The surging power spread in all directions like a meteorite colliding in mid-air. The void within a radius of 50 miles exploded continuously. Large amounts of fragments rose up one after another, as if doomsday wasing. For a moment, there was no way for the sun to shine in. In the loud noise, Caspian held the dragon¡¯s head with both hands. However, the giant dragon swayed and crashed into the sea with him with unparalleled terrible power. The surface of the sea immediately exploded, and the waves directly shattered the clouds. The surface of the sea, as far as he could see, was boiling like boiling oil. If a cultivator who had just entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm identally broke into this ce, he would probably be killed by the chaotic airflow and the collision space. ¡°Humph, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± General of Cloud snorted. The light flickered between bright and dark, and at this time, his face was full of uncertainty. But the next moment, his face changed. With a pinch of his fingers, General of Cloud suddenly focused his eyes and looked into the sea. He cried out involuntarily, ¡°How is that possible!¡± Bam! As his voice sounded, the sea surface exploded again. The seawater within a radius of dozens of miles seemed to be directly hollowed out by a big hand and exploded in the air. A sunken area suddenly appeared in the sea. The depth reached the deepest trench! The surface of the trench was covered with spider web-like cracks. A giant dragon formed from seawater was constantly struggling and twisting above the trench. A pair of thick and long arms firmly grabbed its head and mmed into the trench. Bang! Crack crack! Large pieces of tear spread in all directions. The trench, which had been broken, suddenly copsed like an earthquake. Seeing that half of the sea dragon¡¯s head had been smashed, General of Cloud¡¯s eyes shed with incredible light. He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. How could a First stage Heavenly Spirit Realm expert be so difficult to deal with? For a moment, he was in a trance and felt that this scene was familiar. Could it be that a First stage Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was already this strong? Was the world of cultivators going to change? Just as General of Cloud was stunned, Caspian shouted in the trench. Every time he shouted, it sounded like a thunder. With each roar, the power in his arm multiplied. He took a step forward, causing the ground to shatter. With a punch, stars fell. He grabbed the dragon horn with both hands and suddenly exerted force. The three thousand meter long sea dragon was instantly tossed into the air. Then, he violently smashed into the trench. Bang! The trench was suddenly smashed into a deep ditch. The gully was even tens of thousands of meters long. Terrifying shockwaves spread out in all directions with visible ripples. Arge amount of seawater had also been scattered on the body of this enormous sea dragon. At this moment, the thickness was different, and it gave people a feeling that they were on the verge of copse. Caspian raised his hand and turned his five fingers into ws. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Although it was a martial arts technique, at this moment, it burst out a great power that could shock the soul and the power of Great Deity! Bang! The dragon¡¯s head, which was taller than a house, was smashed by Caspian¡¯s palm. The seawater, like thousands of arrows, shot in all directions. The shattered trench was instantly sted into a sieve. Countless holes appeared in the surrounding seawater. The power of breaking the mountains and rivers was even more violent, exploding the entire dragon body. The aftermath of the shock was like a heavy hammer, causing the General of Cloud¡¯s face to change repeatedly. Being able to be a General of Crape Myrtle Sect not only meant that he had to reach the Third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but also his strength and talent should be extraordinary and he should be also a genius among geniuses. There were only eight generals in Crape Myrtle Sect. Their statuses were second only to the Four Heavenly Kings. The Four Heavenly Kings rarely handled affairs in person, so in fact, the most powerful people in the Crape Myrtle Sect were the eight generals, including General of Cloud. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were powerful. Not only their statuses, but also their strength! But today, General of Cloud clearly felt extremely humiliated. He could not even kill an unknown First stage Heavenly Spirit Realm expert with one p. Within half a year, this kind of thing had happened twice in a row. It was a private matterst time, so it was okay. He would deal with it when he had time in the future. But this time, it was rted to the task assigned by the Grand Pure Emperor. He absolutely could not afford to lose! In an instant, the killing intent in General of Cloud¡¯s eyes was surging. A wild and terrifying aura surged out from his body. ¡°Nine-cloud Mad de of Wind!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the cyclone in his palm swirled. Immediately, he held a long sword in his hand. The moment the long sword appeared, the whole body of the General of Cloud seemed to be integrated with the surrounding sea breeze. It looked like it was hovering in the air, but it gave people a chill straight to the bone marrow that was everywhere. ¡°I¡­ Will handle it¡­¡± There was a stir in Caspian¡¯s heart. ¡°No need¡­¡± Caspian refused. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Although this tone seemed to indicate that he knew, Caspian understood that the other party was actually expressing doubts. However, because the other party¡¯s words were in a same tune, Caspian needed to figure it out. It was only because they had known each other for a long time after Caspian had got along with the guy behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°Last time, he wanted to kill me in public. If I hadn¡¯t personally avenged him, I would be upset, so that I couldn¡¯t figure it out.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Caspian finished speaking, his arm was restored. Although his realm was two whole realms lower than the General of Cloud Caspian¡¯s momentum was not weaker than his opponent¡¯s. Last time, you were lucky. This time, I want you to know that my trump card is not only more powerful than you think, but also countless times stronger than you know! Caspian snorted and thought to himself. Then, he took a step forward. This time, he took the initiative to take action! Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Seeing that Caspian took the initiative to step on the waves, General of Cloud¡¯s eyes became even angrier. In his opinion, it was a shame that he could not kill an ant at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm with one move. Then now, an ant dared to provoke him, which was an insult to him! ¡°Go to hell!¡± The General of Cloud erected Nine-cloud Mad de of Wind. Spiritual Qi was rolling, and magical power appeared. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, thousands of his figures appeared at the bottom of the sea within a radius of dozens of miles. Every figure gave off an iparably solemn and fierce aura. As for the real General of Cloud, he waved Nine-cloud Mad de of Wind in his hand. The thousands of figures also waved their longswords in unison. The long sword shook and the sun shone down. In an instant, it reflected a dazzling light. At first nce, it was as straight as a peacock opening its tail. ¡°Burning Sun Sky Cut!¡± Swoosh! Instantly, thousands of sword rays shot out from the sky and from the bottom of the sea. Streaks of light, with iparably fierce and furious aura, broke through the air and turned into beams of light in the air. Not only did they aim at Caspian, but they also intertwined into a death between the beams of light, making it impossible for Caspian to escape. Staring at Caspian with bright eyes, General of Cloud revealed a hideous smile. Suddenly, he became alert. The opponent had the power to block his attack, but at this time, the other party was recklessly rushing to him, not using any magical power at all! It seemed that the other party was going to attack him, but when he thought about it now, it was more like the other party was trying to attract his attention! If it was really just to attract the attention of General of Cloud, Caspian had really seeded at this moment. Thinking of this, General of Cloud felt a chill down his spine. Almost at the same time, a ck shadow burst out from the bottom of the sea behind him. In the blink of an eye, it appeared behind him, and its five fingers formed a w as it grabbed out. ording to Caspian¡¯s instructions, Prince Krueger had been hiding in the deep sea. At this moment, he seized the opportunity and immediately attacked the General of Cloud. Woo! The airflow around Prince Krueger¡¯s palm was crying like a ghost in the night. The ghostly aura burst out with iparable horror. Prince Krueger made a grasping motion with his five fingers. It was as horrible as a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. ¡°Sword Rain Star Moving!¡± General of Cloud¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. He had to give up attacking Caspian and swung his sword fiercely. The sword radiance turned into a rolling stripe in the air, suddenly pulled back, and disappeared in the air. Immediately afterwards, a passageway appeared above the General of Cloud¡¯s head. Dense sword radiance and countless illusory shadows poured down toward Prince Krueger like a rainstorm. Blood Sea and Sword Rain hit in the air. It was as if the Milky Way had exploded, and the stars had shattered. Endless rays of light and blood- red light filled the vast sea. It was as if a blood-red sun had risen. At this moment, the world was dyed bright red. All of a sudden, the General of Cloud was knocked back dozens of meters. The Protective Upstanding Qi around him flickered and shook violently like water waves, as if it was about to copse in the next moment. All the meridians in his body were burning and painful. This kind of pain had not been felt for many years. This guy! He¡¯s also at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He hid his strength so well! Looking at Prince Krueger from afar, General of Cloud was rmed and furious. If he hadn¡¯t reacted fast enough just now and his Protective Upstanding Qi had been broken through, the consequences would have been unimaginable. However, you will not be good after being covered by my magical power head-on¡­ As soon as this thought came to his mind, a trace of a grim smile froze on General of Cloud¡¯s face. The attacker, who General of Cloud had thought had suffered at least a heavy blow, was safe and sound. Not only that, but at this moment, he looked like a ghost. His momentum was like rolling thunder as he attacked again. He flew through the air, leaving a long trail in the air. The sea exploded under him one after another. The surging seawater formed a wall. This guy, is he not affected at all? Feeling the burning pain in his meridians, General of Cloud couldn¡¯t help but curse. Then, his face changed. There was a golden halo that condensed in his chest. At the same time, the previous hostility of the General of Cloud actually dissipated by more than half. It was a light, rxed, and light smell. In the vast expanse, there was an iparably heavy weight. With a cry of crane, among the airflow around General of Cloud¡¯s body, immortal cranes appeared one after another. These immortal cranes¡¯ movements were extremely indistinct, carrying divine and high purity. It was to the extent where even if one looked at them, they would feel ashamed of themselves. Seeing this scene, Star Nelson in the distance narrowed her eyes. Nine-crane Guardians, one of the eight great magical powers of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect! However, her eyes swept over the ce, and her mind moved again. However, General of Cloud¡¯s cultivation still isn¡¯t powerful enough. The highest level of Nine-crane Guardians is to control the Nine Cranes, break the void, pick stars and hold the moon, and travel through the world. Although he had only condensed three cranes, this monstrous power was not something that an ordinary Heavenly Spirit Realm could resist! As for any of the eight great magical powers of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, even if they only understand a little, it is enough to dominate one area! While Star Nelson was thinking, the three cranes had already condensed around the General of Cloud. Each crane was as tall as a floor. When the wings opened, it was a total of fifty to sixty feet. With a wave of their wings, a hurricane was immediately stirred up, causing waves to rise, covering the clouds and the sun, making heaven and earth lightless. The three cranes only moved slightly at this time. Suddenly, the turbulence around them was suppressed. The surging seawater became calm. The originally chaotic sky became clear and blue. But, the pressure in the void was raised to the extreme. It was dozens of times bigger than before! Prince Krueger¡¯s flying speed was so slow that it was as if he was running in the sea. From his robe, it could not be told that he was attacked, but formation inside was constantly copsing and being prated. The General of Cloud closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, breeze in his eyes moved slightly, and he slowly spat out two words, ¡°Nine Crane¡­¡± Suddenly, a sharp pain came from his brain. The sharp pain came extremely suddenly without any warning, as if thousands of needles had pierced through his head, like boiling oil. Caught off guard, General of Cloud felt as if his brain was about to boil. His brain matter was about to be boiled open and crushed. Magical power that he had just disyed was no longer able to continue. The three cranes shook their bodies, raised their heads, and let out a clear roar. In a moment, they disappeared in the air. The shackles in the void suddenly disappeared. General of Cloud screamed in pain. He covered his head and almost fell from the air. Divine sense attack! In an instant, he understood. The pain was indescribable. The General of Cloud¡¯s vision turned ck, and his mouth was filled with the smell of blood. Such a fierce divine sense attack definitely couldn¡¯t havee from that ck-robed man who had attacked him. Could it be¡­ That First stage Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator? General of Cloud became more and more shocked and angry. It was already shocking enough for the other party to be able to take one strike from him just now. However, he never thought that the other party would actually possess such a terrifying divine sense! At this time, Caspian¡¯s figure left a long residual shadow in the air, suppressing the air and making a harsh sound. In an instant, he arrived in front of General of Cloud. A dazzling ball of fire rapidly condensed in his palm, whistling and zing like the sun. Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± The 100-meter-long light de whizzed out from Caspian¡¯s palm with an aura that could destroy everything. In an instant, the bright red light enveloped the whole General of Cloud. It was the familiar overbearing aura and the terrifying me Severing. The General of Cloud¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with shock, and he cried out involuntarily, ¡°Caspian Montgomery!¡± Hong! Before he could finish his words, the me Severing cut his body and shattered his Protective Upstanding Qi. The surging power, like a raging tide, broke through the seawater and smashed into the General of Cloud. Caspian didn¡¯t panic when his identity was revealed by the other party. That was because he knew that with Taiyi Fire Saber¡¯s attacking, it would be difficult for the other party not to recognize him. After all, this unique magical power had once been disyed in front of the other party. Therefore, the attack of Taiyi Fire Saber also meant that Caspian had to solve this battle. Before the General of Cloud, who had fallen into the sea, could react, Caspian gritted his teeth again and hit the other party with his Divine Sense. From a distance, Caspian saw General of Cloud spit out arge mouthful of blood. The General of Cloud¡¯s Protective Upstanding Qi that had just been condensed dissipated again. At the same time, Caspian threw out a formation map. The Chaos Formation! Dozens of formations ovepped and instantly trapped Star Nelson, who was watching the battle in the air. Caspian had no time to worry about Star Nelson. He had to trap her first. After all, the General of Cloud was the most dangerous. Being one of the Eight Generals meant that the other party had the ability to kill him before Caspian completely killed the other party. After making another attack with his Divine Sense, Caspian felt a little dizzy for a while. Fortunately, he had seeded in his first strike. It was almost impossible for the opponent to guard against him. Otherwise, with his current Divine Sense, even if he could attack the cultivator of a third stage Heavenly Spirit Realm, Caspian would also suffer a lot. After dispelling a portion of the General of Cloud¡¯s aura, Caspian lifted his arm. The Celestial Punishment instantly covered his arm as eight sword shadows were spat out. ¡°Purgatory-breaking Sword of the White Emperor, Soul-Extermination Cut of Ten Thousand Realms!¡± The bloody light all over General of Cloud¡¯s body surged. ¡°ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword, Minghe¡¯s Crossing!¡± The General of Cloud hit the trench and went straight into the trench, with cracks all over his body. ¡°Ten Thousand Mountains Sword, Sword Ridge Peak!¡± The General of Cloud, who had just tried to struggle, was smashed into the bottom of the sea again, and blood spurted out of his mouth. ¡°Infinite Space-shattering Sword, Star River Violent Thunder Cut!¡± Resplendent lightning split open the sky and clouds. With a kacha sound, it entered the sea. The next moment, the sea within a radius of dozens of miles exploded. The seawater was sted into clouds and drops of water by the lightning. The General of Cloud¡¯s body was also thrown into the air from the bottom of the sea. Blood was constantly spurting out from every pore of his body. Arge amount of mist around was dyed red. He wanted to struggle and fight back, but every muscle and bone in his body had an unprecedented pain that made him feel worse than death. ¡°Caspian Montgomery!¡± He growled again and again. Every roar was filled with great resentment and anger. How could a first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert have such strength and hide it so deeply? Powerful malicious grudge spread out. The surrounding water vapor, at this moment, was affected, condensing into roaring faces, reflecting the General of Cloud¡¯s heart. Although those faces did not make any sound at this time, no matter who saw them, they would feel as if their spirits were seriously injured and hit by a fierce blow, as if they were dragged into an abyss. However, Caspian¡¯s eyes were fixed and he remained unmoved. His Tao Heart was as firm as a rock, and he was unmoved by anything. Streaks of sword radiance condensed and rotated again. Large amounts of dark clouds also gathered from all directions. The rolling seawater turned around and formed a terrifying vortex. Six rays of sword light converged into a Killing Array. ¡°Grandmist Ster River Array!¡± A stream of breath spurted out from Caspian¡¯s body and condensed into a pattern of the sun, moon, and stars in mid-air. Every time he breathed, the light became brighter, as if he was creating a universe. The next moment, Caspian¡¯s eyes glittered. The entire formation poured down toward the General of Cloud in an instant. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands of swords rained down. The sword light seemed to have pierced through the past and present, from the past to the future. All of a sudden, deep holes appeared in the sky, and spiritual Qi Origin kept dissipating. The figure of the General of Cloud was swallowed up in an instant. Crack! Crack! Crack! The Protective Upstanding Qi was broken, and his Divine Sense was damaged, so he could not condense spiritual Qi. The General of Cloud became a living target in the air. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. His palm and arm exploded. Fresh blood, minced meat, and bone shards were mixed together. They were steaming hot and sprayed all over the ce. The blood light spread out in the air like thick ink on paper, which was extremely eye-catching. Swoosh! At this moment, General of Cloud¡¯s body was sted into a sieve, rotten into a pile of flesh. His eyes, nose, and mouth were practically invisible. His whole body was bleeding. Every wound was a hole. But, Caspian¡¯s mind moved. He suddenly became alert and immediately probed with his divine sense. Immediately afterwards, he discovered that within General of Cloud¡¯s body, there was a wave of magnificent aura brewing. At the same time, the General of Cloud¡¯s bracelet also glowed. The light immediately folded the surrounding void. This is¡­ Caspian immediately reacted. Previously, General of Cloud had relied on this magic treasure to walk a hundred miles with each step. As expected, the opponent still had the strength to fight back. Just as Caspian realized this, a beam of sword light suddenly shot out from the light. Nine-cloud Mad de of Wind went straight to Caspian¡¯s face. There was still blood and hatred on the sword. Caspian reached out and grabbed the sword. The sword edge was still shaking and constantly cutting. However, the Celestial Punishment did not move at all. Not only that, but it also erased the mark of the General of Cloud on Nine-cloud Mad de of Wind. The sword light, which was still vibrating a moment ago, suddenly quieted down. From this moment on, this high-level spirit tools belonged to Caspian. But, the space less than five miles in front of Caspian suddenly folded like paper. Almost in the blink of an eye, a magnificent momentum spread out from it and rushed into all directions. General of Cloud¡¯s ragged body, which was still spewing blood, appeared in front of Caspian. He stared at Caspian with his remaining eyes. ¡°Caspian Montgomery! You can¡¯t kill me! The Emperor¡¯s devine thought will destroy you tens of thousands of times!¡± As the roar echoed out, golden light began to emanate out from within him, spreading out in all directions. One could vaguely see a human-shaped shadow condensing above the General of Cloud¡¯s head. Although this figure¡¯s face was hard to see, he was as lofty as an emperor, who looked down on the country. All the spirits submitted to him. This person¡¯s temperament was like that of the universe. It was normal for the sun, moon, and stars to revolve around him. Anyone who saw it would have to kneel down and keep kowtowing. At this moment, even Caspian felt the shock of his soul. His knees seemed to be pressed by a pair of hands, and he was about to kneel down. Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 ¡°Grand Pure Emperor is Grand Pure Emperor of the earth and heaven. Caspian Montgomery, kneel down and ept your punishment!¡± Behind the light, General of Cloud¡¯s face was ferocious. He spat out blood and kept roaring. Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s divine thought was his greatest trump card, as well as his greatest life- preservation talisman. This majestic aura descended from the sky like a mountain,yer uponyer, pressing down on Caspian. Caspian even felt that his legs moved slightly at this moment, and the sound of steel twisting could be heard. ¡°How can I kneel here¡­¡± Caspian gritted his teeth and said angrily. He took a deep breath and took a step forward like a rainbow. Caspian faintly heard a faint sighing from the depths of sea of consciousness. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. But he had no time to care about it. If he waited for Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s divine thought to condense into a form, it would be truly troublesome! ¡°Caspian, how dare you! You even dare to offend Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s prestige!¡± Seeing this scene, the General of Cloud roared, ¡°Do you still have any merit in your eyes? Do you have respect for the emperor? ¡± ¡°Even if there is, it¡¯s not up to you to tell me what to do!¡± Caspian gritted his teeth and took a step forward. He could clearly feel that the surrounding void was rapidly condensing and bing extremely thick. It seemed that he was walking in the air, but in fact, it was more difficult than an ordinary person walking in the earth. And it was getting more and more difficult. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Relying on his strong body, Caspian strode forward. With each step, the void shattered like ss. The golden figure was constantly gathering and bing clearer. When the golden figure was almost condensed, he also noticed the existence of Caspian. When he looked down, Caspian had already reached less than 1,500 meters in front of the golden figure. Caspian¡¯s eyes were bright and his waist was straight like a javelin. He pointed straight at the sky, giving off an imposing manner. ¡°The Yellow Spring¡¯s Ungodly Dragon!¡± The Killing Intent in his arm surged, and a destructive aura of disaster gushed out from his palm. Caspian grabbed the bronze chakram in his left hand with his right fingers and pulled it hard. ¡°The Gates of Hell!¡± Ssh! A terrifying gate that carried blood, coldness, and ferocity descended on the spot. The entire void seemed to have been hit by a Critical Hit. Everything between heaven and earth, whether it was the hollow, the airflow, or the light, was suddenly swallowed up by the Gates of Hell. The golden figure swayed in front of the Gates of Hell and was immediately sucked in without a trace. Seeing this, General of Cloud was stunned. Even if he was lent ten heads, he would never have thought that there was such a heaven-defying magic treasure in Caspian¡¯s body. Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s divine thought spread out in all directions and shocked the immortals. This was indeed true. Not to mention Heavenly Spirit Realm, any of Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect dared not say that they could escape unscathed. But now, after a blink of eyes, it was sucked in and no longer made any sound. No more golden light could be seen in the vast sea, nor could he sense the aura of the emperor! General of Cloud¡¯s brain was filled with blood. For a moment, he lost the ability to think. Seeing this scene in the distance, Star Nelson¡¯s eyes were full of disbelief. This¡­ How could this be¡­? Although there was a moan in her throat, she clenched her fists even tighter at this moment. At It seemed that something had been confirmed in Star Nelson¡¯s heart. If she had not been trapped by the Chaos Formation at this moment, she would have taken the initiative to go forward. Hong! At this moment, the Gates of Hell roared again. It was as if a savage beast had opened its mouth and taken a deep breath. The sea in the sky shook violently. General of Cloud, whose mind was nk, suddenly felt that his body was pulled by a strong force. By the time he came to his senses, half of his arm had already entered the Gates of Hell. Through the scarlet light, he seemed to see a big mouth. In a sh, it chewed his arm until there were no bones left. ¡°Argh!¡± With a roar of fear, General of Cloud suddenly raised his other arm, grabbed the other side of his shoulder, and pulled it. Chi! Blood sshed across the sky. General of Cloud forcibly pulled off one of his arms, grabbed the remaining half of his arm that had not been swallowed into the Gates of Hell, and pinched it hard. Bang! His arm exploded, and in a cloud of blood fog, General of Cloud¡¯s body turned into a blood-red light and flew toward Star Nelson at a high speed. Although they were only 70 or 80 miles away, during the flight, vigor and realm of the General of Cloud all fell at an amazing speed. ¡°Blood Escaping!¡± Caspian immediately caught up with him. In Caspian¡¯s n, General of Cloud knew too many secrets of the Crape Myrtle Sect. So he must search the other party¡¯s soul. Moreover, the other party knew his identity, so he could not let the other party escape. He just didn¡¯t expect that the other party would hide magical power of Blood Escaping. After all, this kind of magical power would cause too much harm to cultivators. After escaping, what cultivators were faced with was basically a fate worse than death. Therefore, under normal circumstances, no one would use it. What¡¯s more, what the General of Cloud disyed was the Blood Escaping magic spell that burned his Source of Life and Dao foundation. These two kinds of injuries were irreversible and could not be healed. General of Cloud was simply too ruthless towards himself. In just a moment, the blood-colored swan that the General of Cloud had turned into had already flown more than 60 to 70 miles away and rushed into the Chaos Formation that enveloped Star Nelson. In an instant, all kinds of Murder Arrays bombarded him like raindrops, immediately breaking his broken body into pieces. However, General of Cloud was also determined. At the cost of his lifespan and realm falling forever, he broke through the Chaos Formation and rushed to Star Nelson. But when he came to Star Nelson, he looked almost the same as a rag soaked in blood. Only by relying on his barely open mouth could one barely tell where his face was. ¡°L-Lady, take, take me away. That person is Caspian Montgomery, a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. He severely injured me and disrespected Grand Pure Emperor. He, he¡¯s doomed¡­¡± Star Nelson looked at him quietly and nodded. The General of Cloud struggled to form an arc on his bloody lips. As long as he was alive, he would definitely see the death of Caspian! ¡°Just you wait¡­¡± Swoosh! A cold light shed before his eyes. Through the blood in front of him, the General of Cloud looked at the sword that pierced through his chest in astonishment. The sword hilt was held in the hand of Star Nelson in front of him. ¡°You¡­¡± As he opened his mouth, arge amount of blood and broken internal organs gushed out of his mouth. He saw no expression on Star Nelson¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, a violent force surged out of the sword and smashed his body into a thick blood fog in an instant. This power was full of unparalleled divine thoughts. With a violent impact, even the General of Cloud¡¯s Divine Soul was shattered. At this time, Caspian had caught up with them not far away, but when he saw this sudden scene, he couldn¡¯t help but stop. With doubts in his eyes, he looked at Star Nelson. Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 Caspian knew Star Nelson. Moreover, in the eyes of him, there was a life-and-death feud between him and her. From the beginning of Yates Gandi, this hatred could not be resolved. But now, the other party had killed General of Cloud in front of him. However, Caspian did not take it lightly because of this, nor did he think that the other party was showing her goodwill. He hovered in mid-air and looked at the other party warily. Caspian¡¯s divine thoughts covered a radius of 50 miles. The array map in the storage ring, the magic treasure Celestial Punishment, the eight long swords, and spiritual Qi in his body were all ready to fight. As long as the other party acted rashly, he would attack without hesitation. Moreover, once he attacked, he should crash the other party¡¯s bones and destroy the other party¡¯s divine thoughts. Otherwise, there would be endless troubles in the future. Star Nelson looked at Caspian with a hint of excitement and nervousness in her eyes. She seemed to be trying her best to suppress some emotion. In fact, it was because of this emotion deep in her eyes that Caspian did not make a move immediately. The other party waspletely different from what he had imagined. After a long time, Star Nelson closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and then opened her eyes to look at Caspian. Her eyes were a little calmer than before. But it was just a little. ¡°Caspian, I want to have a talk with you¡­¡± ¡°If you want to buy time, this is not a good idea.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes were focused, and all his attention was now focused on Star Nelson and the surrounding area within a hundred miles. The other party¡¯s identity was too sensitive. The current situation was too unexpected. So he had to focus on dealing with it. ¡°I can promise you that I won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today. Moreover, I killed General of Cloud. This karma is now on me. Even if someone were to calcte, they wouldn¡¯t predict you. I think this is my sincerity to you.¡± Star Nelson said, ¡°As a condition, I want to talk to you alone.¡± ¡°Not interested.¡± Caspian shook his head. There was nothing unusual within a radius of 50 miles. But Caspian didn¡¯t want to gamble. Although he had a certain strength at present, he knew that his current strength was not worth mentioningpared with the Crape Myrtle Sect. As long as it was rted to the Crape Myrtle Sect, he didn¡¯t want to take any risk. As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian took a step forward. Swoosh! A shadow was pulled out of the void. Almost in an instant, Caspian arrived in front of Star Nelson. Spiritual Qi gushed out and the de of light chopped down. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Hong! The fire instantly enveloped Star Nelson. But the next moment, something unexpected happened to Caspian. When the fire was about to touch Star Nelson¡¯s body, a breeze rolled up from Star¡¯s body. The moment the zing me Severing touched the breeze, it melted like ice and snow and disappeared in an instant. The exploding and surging air instantly calmed down. Star Nelson obviously didn¡¯t react just now, and she was also shocked. At this moment, the me Severing disappeared, and she came back to her senses. Her face suddenly turned pale. She clenched her fists, bit her lips, and looked at Caspian with fear, grievance, and doubt in her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me, at least with your current strength,¡± Star Nelson said, ¡°I just want to talk to you. I killed General of Cloud, and you can¡¯t kill me yourself. In this case, don¡¯t you still want to believe me? As long as I¡¯m willing, I can easily get out of here. You can¡¯t stop me at all. As long as you promise to talk to me, I can give you this treasure immediately. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. And this was only part of the reward. What I can give you next will be more than this.¡± After saying that, Star Nelson showed the bracelet shining with light in front of Caspian. Caspian recognized that it was the magic treasure on the wrist of the General of Cloud. Previously, General of Cloud relied on this magic treasure to fold the void and move a hundred miles with each step. And in the end, relying on this magic treasure, the General of Cloud broke free from the shackles of the Gates of Hell and brought a little trouble to him. Caspian nced at the magic treasure bracelet. After a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°Not enough¡­¡± He spread out his palm, tightened the chain, and was about to release the Gates of Hell again. ¡°If you can avoid this, I¡¯ll think about your proposal.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes were cold and he was about to pull the chain. But at this moment, he felt his consciousness sink. At this moment, his body became a little out of control. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Caspian frowned and asked in his heart. After a while, the voice of the one behind the Gates of Hell came from sea of consciousness. ¡°You¡­ Listen to her¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with confusion. When did these two guys get on the same side? Caspian¡¯s thoughts immediately ran at full speed. There were many possibilities, but in the end, they pointed to a result, there was something wrong. Thinking of this, Caspian no longer hesitated. He pulled again with his fingers. Ssh! When the chain rang, it stopped less than two inches after it was pulled out. At this time, Caspian felt a great forcepeting with him for control of the body. ¡°You¡¯re a little arrogant.¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent. ¡°Listen¡­ To her¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell did not give in this time. Meanwhile, Star Nelson, who was only dozens of feet away from Caspian, only felt a strong momentum coming from Caspian at this moment. She felt that her Qi and blood and soul had been crushed at this moment. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had the Body-protection magic treasure, she would have been crushed to death by him at this time even if the other party didn¡¯t make a move. However, the more shocked she was, the more excited she became. The first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, amazing speed of promotion, and this momentum. The ident of Three Sages Mountain at that time must have something to do with him! It must be true! But, Star Nelson was confused as to why the other side was motionless in the air. And the look in his eyes seemed to be cursing someone from a distance. It made people feel puzzled and uneasy. Finally, after a while, Star Nelson saw Caspian move again. The man slowly loosened his hands and looked at her, his eyes full of scrutiny. Star Nelson quickly said, ¡°I just want to have a talk with you, and I can make an oath of inner demon to guarantee that I won¡¯t reveal a word about everything today.¡± After that, she looked at Caspian nervously, waiting for his response. Star Nelson dared to swear that before that, she had never cared so much about anything. Until that day, her sealed memory was awakened by ident. This time, she got an affirmative answer from Caspian. However, the other party still didn¡¯t trust her very much. His eyes and Divine Sense had firmly locked on to a radius of 50 miles. Then he said, ¡°I can talk to you, but it will be very short, and I will choose the ce.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Star Nelson did not hesitate at all. However, she seemed to be worried that Caspian would be suspicious again since she was so straightforward. She immediately said, ¡°In order to show my sincerity, I will make an oath of inner demon first to ensure that everything that happened today, including what General of Cloud and what I knew before, will not be revealed.¡± Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 When Star made an oath of inner demon and said the big obscure but extremely strict vow, Caspian¡¯s suspicion and vignce of her was reduced by one-tenth. Caspian took over the¡± Wave-like Void Bracelet¡± handed over by Star and examined it carefully. Then, after it was sessfully refined by blood, his suspicion and vignce toward Star was reduced by another one-tenth. In this way, there was only 80% vignce left. Putting the bracelet on his wrist, Caspian grabbed it with his five fingers. Immediately, he felt as if there was tugging on a cloth. Caspian saw the void in front of him foldyer byyer. He also knew that as long as he passed through this ce, he would be at least 50 miles away. He folded it again, he was 50 miles away. However, the consumption of the magic treasure on spiritual Qi was also extremely astonishing. Fortunately, spiritual Qi that Caspian possessed was far superior to that of a cultivator at the same level. Otherwise, if he used it twice, the Qi Sea in his Dantian would be empty. Even so, if it was a magic treasure that could escape quickly or cut into the battle quickly, it would be quite satisfying. Moreover, after being refined by the Celestial Punishment and confirming that there was no problem with the magic treasure; Caspian could use it at ease. At the moment, he wanted to use this magic treasure to leave this ce with Star Nelson. After all, this ce used to be Ghost City of Thousands Ends, and not long ago, General of Cloud died here. It wouldn¡¯t be long before many divine thoughts descended upon this ce. If he continued to stay here, it was unknown how many troubles he would encounter at that time. Therefore, at this moment, Caspian did not hesitate. He grabbed Star Nelson¡¯s shoulder with one hand and quickly folded the void with the other hand. He dragged her and stepped in directly. He had imagined how convenient it would be to use this magic treasure. But now, when he really used it, Caspian found that his previous imagination was a little pale. This was not only convenient, but also too convenient! Especially in the case that he didn¡¯t need to consider the consumption of spiritual Qi. He continued to fold the void and shuttled back and forth. After more than ten times, only a short time had passed. However, Caspian and Star had arrived at a ce more than 20,000 miles away from the beginning. Star Nelson did not expect that spiritual Qi of Caspian would be so vast. The continuous rapid shuttling made her feel ufortable. As for Caspian next to her, as the driver of magic treasure, he didn¡¯t look ufortable at all. What made Star Nelson¡¯s hair stand on end was that his breath didn¡¯t weaken at all. Where did this fellowe from? She was shocked and secretly sized up Caspian. However, Caspian nced at her from the corner of his eye. His eyes were not good, and his tone was even worse. You¡¯d better not investigate my origin, or I¡¯ll kill you now¡­ Star Nelson pursed her lips and did not make a sound. She thought to herself. How does he know what I am thinking? ¡°I knew it, so you¡¯d better not have any evil ideas. Don¡¯t forget the Vicious Oath you just established,¡± Caspian suddenly said. This time, Star Nelson did not dare to think too much. Caspian sent out a wisp of divine thought to keep an eye on Star Nelson¡¯s every move. At the same time, Caspian swept toward the surrounding sea. He continued to use Wave-like Void Bracelet, but he did not travel through the void without any purpose. After staying away from that troublesome ce, he naturally needed to find a safe ce to talk to Star Nelson about what she wanted to say. Moreover, even the one behind the Gates of Hell cared about this matter. This made Caspian have no choice but to pay attention to it. After all, the one behind the Gates of Hell had always coveted Caspian¡¯s body. Although this person had saved Caspian several times, and Caspian also used the other party as his trump card frequently. It was rted to the principles of his life and Divine Soul, so he could not ck off or neglect it at all. It wouldn¡¯t be good if the one behind the Gates of Hell colluded with Nelson Star. Even if he didn¡¯t know what kind of connection they might have, he could at least know what had happened after listening to the description of Nelson Star, so that he could make corresponding spection and response. At this time, Caspian¡¯s eyes fell on a group of rocks dozens of miles away. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The reason why he was willing to stay here was that this reef group had a very good hidden effect. After scanning the ce with his divine thought to make sure that there was no fluctuation of spiritual Qi or trace of formation here, Caspian put his hand on Star Nelson¡¯s shoulder and went straight to the bottom of the sea under the reef in a moment. As soon as the Water Shade was opened, the seawater would not affect them at all. If we can breathe and move underwater like on the water, it will be very convenient¡­ Caspian thought to himself. If he really wanted to do it, he could use magic treasures or even the simplest Body-protection Gang condensed from spiritual Qi to block the body and seawater. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was built against the sea. There were naturally many simr Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect methods like the Water-repelling Technique in the sect. But these were not what Caspian wanted. No matter how brilliant a cultivation method was, no matter how mysterious a magic treasure was, once it was used, it would trigger spiritual Qi and leave traces. What Caspian wanted was naturally to be as flexible and free as the living creatures in water. There was no need to rely on cultivation methods and spiritual Qi to avoid water to achieve the effect. As he was thinking about this, the voice of the one behind the Gates of Hell came from sea of consciousness. ¡°Heaven and earth¡­ Supreme treasure¡­¡± When Caspian heard the voice, his mind moved and he immediately understood. The West Sea Soul-revealing Bead! The magic treasure naturally formed by heaven and earth, in the name of the West Sea, can naturally attract seawater and even ocean currents! Caspian wanted to test if his guess was correct. But, Star was by his side. After thinking for a while, he still didn¡¯t get distracted. Only a very small part of the reef¡¯s surface was exposed. The part that was hidden under the sea was dozens of timesrger and a hundred timesrger than the part that was exposed on the sea. Under the water, there was a ck mass, like a towering and strange stone mountain ridge. Caspian took Star Nelson into the depths of the stone ridge. After he stopped, he did not talk to Nelson Star immediately. Instead, he flicked his fingers and set up seven or eight illusion Arrays, maze Arrays, sound-proofers, and other formations. Then, he let go of Star Nelson and looked at her, saying, ¡°You can start now if you want to say something.¡± Seeing Caspian¡¯s action, Star Nelson secretly nodded in her heart. She only felt that Caspian was particrly cautious. In this way, she would have more confidence and determination in her choice. Looking at Caspian and sorting out her words after careful consideration, Star said, ¡°I have seen you in the pce at the end of Immortal Ascension Stair in Three Sages Mountain, so I want to know¡­¡± As Star Nelson narrated, Caspian frowned slightly, and there was also a divine light in his eyes. *** When the light of the setting sun shone on the sea surface, it made the magnificent sea surface seem to be on fire, showing a gorgeous scene of ice and fire gathering together. The seawater around the originally calm reefs suddenly copsed. Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 The seawater rumbled and fell, causing the fish around them to flee in a hurry. A momentter, a pale golden shadow flew out of the sea. In the light and shadows, the figure of Star Nelson could still be seen. She looked back and flew forward with the light and shadow. After a while, the light and shadow gradually faded. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the void, as if it had never appeared before. The fallen seawater soon returned to its original turbulent state. Before long, Caspian appeared thousands of miles away from the reefs. He took a deep look in the direction where Star Nelson had disappeared. He spread out his divine sense and waited for about two hours. After making sure that there was no divine thought spying on him, Caspian dived into the bottom of the sea. This time, when he dived into the bottom of the sea, he did not use the Water Shade or Body-protection Gang to block the seawater. Instead, he held the West Sea Soul-revealing Pearl in his hand. When Caspian got the Heaven and Earth magic treasures before, he only felt cold in his hand and had a mysterious feeling. If there was anything special about it, he really didn¡¯t find it. But, in the sea, with the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead in hand, he immediately felt that a refreshing and cool feeling instantly spread all over his body. At the same time, he found that all the pores in his body seemed to have the ability to breathe. He was like a fish in the sea. He could breathe in the sea with his skin and pores. Not only that, but swimming in the sea also became extremely smooth, as if he was walking on the ground. Sure enough! Caspian lowered his head and looked at West Sea Soul-revealing Bead. He found that there was a faint light rotating inside the bead at this time. At first nce, the light seemed to be in the center of the bead, but when you looked carefully, you immediately felt vast and mysterious. Holding the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead, Caspian went deep into the sea. The light around was getting darker and darker. Later, it was as thick as ink. He looked up into the sky. The bright surface of the sea was nothing more than a tiny dot of light. In this quiet and dark deep sea, he set up many illusion arrays and maze arrays around, sat cross- legged in the sea, stopped, and began to think deeply. Several hours ago, the information contained in Star Nelson¡¯s words to him was shocking and incredible. This information also made Caspian realize that all his following actions must be nned well. Because if he took the wrong step, he would be doomed eternally. Now, he was in a even more dangerous situation than walking on the tip of a knife! Although it was extremely dangerous, if one could obtain benefits from it, then this benefit would be iparably great. It could even be said that when the time came, there hadn¡¯t been any fortuitous encounters that could compare to the benefits since he stepped onto the Path of Immortality! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As Caspian thought about it, thin lines extended out from the current around him. These lines were formed by spiritual Qi of Caspian, and could also be regarded as an extension of Caspian¡¯s thinking. Although the threads formed by spiritual Qi did not contain any information, each thread represented an idea of Caspian. These lines were growing and extending. Then many lines intertwined with each other. After the intersection, some of the two lines connected together. After that, there was a third line, and even a fourth line extended out. The reason for these changes was that Caspian had to consider every possibility. Caspian had to consider every possible solution thoroughly. He could no longer stay out of this matter. Whether it was the further Immortal Fate on the Path to Immortality or the dispute he had with Crape Myrtle Sect. In this world, it is not that if people hide from tigers, tigers will note to eat people. Now that the tiger is in front of me, I absolutely can¡¯t give in! Caspian¡¯s Dao heart was unprecedentedly firm. After saying goodbye to Caspian, Star Nelson¡¯s mood was particrlyplicated. To some extent, the development of today¡¯s matter had exceeded her expectations. ording to Star Nelson¡¯s original n, after learning that the mysterious man was Caspian, she would first confirm the matter of Three Sages Mountain with him. Then, more secrets had to be discussed step by step, and then decide whether to continue to communicate with each other. Star Nelson had practiced the contents of every conversation repeatedly in her heart. She thought that her n was perfect and that she would have the right to control the topic. However, she did not expect that when they started to talk, she would be led away by Caspian from the beginning. Later, she told Caspian everything that she didn¡¯t intend to say. Among them, her surname was Morrey, not Nelson, and not Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s biological sister. But I also gained a lot this time¡­ Star Nelsonforted herself in her heart. When she thought of the aura released by Caspian, she couldn¡¯t help trembling again. At the bottom of the sea, Star Nelson wanted to know what had happened about Three Sages Mountain. She was sure that the disappearance of Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s divine thought must have something to do with Caspian. Although Caspian¡¯s answer was ambiguous, from his words, Star Nelson spected an important information. Behind Caspian, there was a strong man and a master. ording to Star Nelson¡¯s spection, it was very likely that this master was not only Amethyst Pce Realm, but also Real Immortal Realm that people looked up to. He was a real giant! There was also a basis for Star Nelson¡¯s spection. It was not convenient for a giant at this level to show up in person. In Lunia, even cultivator of Amethyst Pce Realm would not show up easily, let alone a cultivator who was higher than Amethyst Pce Realm. There had always been a legend that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had cultivators of Real Immortal Realm. But who had seen Real Immortal Realm for so many years? Therefore, it was the same as the giant behind Caspian. The reason why Star Nelson firmly believed in her spection was that under her strong request, Caspian ¡°albeit¡± released a trace of information that belonged to the strong man. When she recalled, Star Nelson still felt that she was on the spot, as if the world was going back to the moment before. Caspian¡¯s imposing manner changed in an instant, and his eyes gradually turned ck. An extremely grand, ancient, deep, primitive, and fierce aura instantly froze the seawater within a radius of hundreds of miles. Although he restored it to the original state after releasing a little bit of it, it was enough to make Star tremble and believe it firmly. Star trembled again and took a deep breath. Although the chance is very small, I have to try my best to seize it, because this is the best opportunity for me to change my fate¡­ You¡¯ve changed my fate. Now, I¡¯m going to change it back! As soon as she calmed down, Star, who was passing through the void, suddenly stopped. Her eyes moved slightly. When she looked up, she immediately saw a passage open above her head. Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 Star couldn¡¯t tell how much magic treasures she had. But there was one thing she could confirm. That was, as long as she wanted to do one thing, she would be able to find a magic treasure that was convenient for her to move. If she waspared to a treasure vault, the treasures stored in the Treasure Vault were enough to shock any cultivator. At this moment, she was using her magic treasures to travel through the void space. This magic treasure naturally came from her elder brother, Grand Pure Emperor. In the eyes of the outside world, as the elder brother, Grand Pure Emperor really doted on his sister to the extreme. Otherwise, why would he give such a high-level magic treasure to Star before she was promoted to the Heavenly Spirit Realm? However, a new passage appeared above her head. It meant that someone had opened up a new exit in her hollow. With this ability, she could be found at any time. So at this moment, she didn¡¯t need to feel the breath in the passage. Star Nelson knew who was looking for her. After closing her eyes for a while, she calmed down again. After confirming that her breath and Divine Soul were not affected by any fluctuation, Star stepped into the passage. As soon as she stepped into the tunnel, the exit that had just appeared immediately closed and disappeared. At this moment, a huge arm appeared in front of Star Nelson. This arm stretched across the Primordial Times, as if it was the tallest and most lofty mountain in the world. Moreover, an iparably divine aura seeped out from it, as if this was the arm of a heavenly deity. Countless divine thoughts were taking in and sending out. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Each of them could easily destroy the world and overturn the universe. In front of this arm, Star Nelson was like a stone or a speck of dust on a high mountain. Looking up at the arm, she felt that her breath was about to stop, and the soul in her body was suppressed. At the very front of the arm, there was a country in the palm. Through the golden light, Star Nelson could vaguely see that the country was bigger than the entire Lunia. There were countless ruins, temples, and ancient battlefields. Fierce and bloodthirsty auras transformed into ancient Fiend gods that constantly roared and charged forward. But every time they rushed to the palm, they melted like a candle. Even so, the endless Fiend gods army was still stepping on mountains of corpses and seas of blood, attempting to break free from the palm¡¯s grasp. After watching for a while, Star Nelson felt dizzy. Even though the sound was blocked and the killing scene was only vague blood spots, she still felt that there was a loud bang of the war drums in her ears. There was a bloody smell in her breath, as if she had been dragged into a sea of blood. She hurriedly turned around and saluted in the direction of the center of her arm. Then, she called out a name that was enough to make the entire Lunia tremble, ¡°Big brother!¡± Above the sacred arm, there was a ball of golden light. In the light and shadow, a giant could be seen standing there. The sky was above the giant¡¯s head, and he stood on the ground, on the sea, giving off an air of power that seemed capable of supporting Heaven and Earth. It was as if all living things were trembling beneath his feet. On the top of the giant¡¯s head, there was a larger disk slowly rotating. Time passed, life and death changed, and the scent of the Great Tao arose spontaneously. However, four fifths of the disk was all illusory images formed by light, and only one fifth of them were real. Obviously, this disk was a supreme treasure, but now most of it was broken, leaving only one fifth. Even though it was only a fifth, it was still shocking at this moment. Every golden character engraved on the surface of the disk seemed to carry a supreme ultimacy. Any word could smash an expert of Amethyst Pce Realm into minced meat! At this moment, the disk, giant, arm, and country formed an extremely delicate bnce. These four seemed to be keeping each other in check. Star knew that the real situation was not like this. The real situation was that Grand Pure Emperor was catching the mysterious disk, using his own flesh and blood as a guide to activate that heavenly deity arm to refine the Fiend gods country. Star couldn¡¯t believe it before she saw it with her own eyes. It was impossible for Amethyst Pce Realm she knew to do this. For example, Amethyst Pce Realm couldn¡¯t destroy Lunia, so how could he control a country and refine it like the great magical power in front of him at this moment? And it must be known that this country, which was constantly nurtured by gods and devils, was many times more condensed and terrifying than Lunia. After calling out that name, Star bowed and kept a humble posture, not moving at all. The golden figure was a thousand times bigger than her, and there was no movement at the moment. But no matter how long it took, Star was waiting patiently. Not long after, she felt a ray of light fall on her. At the same time, a voice came from the bottom of her heart. The voice was ethereal. No one could hear it. It came from the bottom of their hearts, as if theyprehended in the deepest part of their hearts. ¡°Do you know what happened? I felt General of Cloud¡¯s death¡­¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m on the West Sea now. I¡¯m going to check it out,¡± Star Nelson said calmly. As for the answer to this question, she began to think about it after Caspian killed General of Cloud. The answer she gave did not put her out of the affair, nor did she give an exact answer. ¡°Well, your realm is not high enough. Although you have the treasures I gave you to protect yourself, if you are oppressed by a cultivator of a higher realm at this stage and leave a shadow in your heart, it will still cause a lot of negative effects on your future cultivation. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯ll send someone else to investigate. Recently, Crape Myrtle Sect had been under a lot of pressure. After North Heaven Queen, General of Cloud also died. Four great heavenly kings, eight great generals, eachcks one¡­¡± ¡°You have to be careful. When Ie back, I¡¯ll frighten them¡­¡± His voice was gentle and affectionate, just like a brother¡¯s love for a sister. Star¡¯s face also showed the right expression of gratitude. She thought for a moment and asked softly, ¡°Brother, when can youe back?¡± ¡°Five yearster¡­¡± Star Nelson¡¯s body shook violently, and her breathing became chaotic. A look of disbelief appeared in her lowered eyes at this moment. She knew that the reason why Grand Pure Emperor cultivated in seclusion back then was to refine the fortuitous encounter he obtained. He wanted to use this opportunity to break through the shackles of breaking through the realm and reach a higher realm. When Grand Pure Emperor was in seclusion, he was already at the third level of Amethyst Pce Realm. At that time, there was a rumor that when Grand Pure Emperor broke through and returned, he would be Real Immortal Realm! Everyone in Lunia could see the real Real Immortal Realm! But everyone knew how difficult it was to reach Real Immortal Realm. If there was really a Real Immortal Realm in the entire Lunia, there were definitely no more than five people. Therefore, when making this spection, the most authoritative statement was that even if Grand Pure Emperor could be promoted, it would take at least a hundred years. No one could be sure whether it was a hundred years, two hundred years, or even a few hundred more years. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 Everyone acquiesced that it would take at least a hundred years. Some of them even felt that the promotion of Grand Pure Emperor would not be so smooth. After all, it was Real Immortal Realm. It was the legendary second threshold on the Path to Immortality. The first threshold of Heavenly Spirit Realm could be crossed if he gritted his teeth, worked hard, and had the opportunity. Then, the second step into the clouds was not something that could be crossed by gritting his teeth. ¡°Have you ever seen a higher threshold than a mountain?¡± Star Nelson felt that it would not be so easy for her ¡°brother¡± to be Real Immortal Realm before today. Even if he came back, it would be a great fortune to be able to reach the Peak of the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. But now, Grand Pure Emperor gave him an extremely urate time. Five years¡­ With Star Nelson¡¯s understanding of ¡°brother¡±, since he could give such a time, he naturally would not simply show that he hade out of seclusion. Instead, it proved that he was about to be promoted to Real Immortal Realm! He would be the youngest and fastest Real Immortal Realm among cultivators! Even if there was a Real Immortal Realm in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect now, this kind of existence that belonged to supreme elder was also an old antique. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was definitely not as vigorous as Grand Pure Emperor who had a bright future! Real Immortal Realm cultivators of the older generation were the left light of the setting sun. They were now cultivating in the deepest part of the void. Unless Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was destroyed, or Lunia was about to be destroyed, they might show up and fight. As for Grand Pure Emperor, in five years, he would descend as Real Immortal Realm. That would be like the sun in the sky, and there was an infinite possibility that he would continue to climb. At that time, not only would Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect follow his lead, but also the royal government of Lunia, who had been maintaining a delicate bnce with Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, would also submit to him. Even the other sects of Upper Kingdom around would alsoe to watch the ceremony, congratte and show their goodwill. Star could even predict the scene at that time. Grand Pure Emperor would be the most dazzling one among all Upper Kingdoms. Five yearster. This time made Star Nelson¡¯s heart twitch violently. At this moment, it was as if all her previous beautiful imagination had been shattered. However, she tried her best to remain calm. She kept telling herself in her heart that she would never give up hope until thest moment. So now, she couldn¡¯t give up. A smile appeared on her face, and Star Nelson¡¯s voice was full of just right excitement. ¡°Congrattions, big brother!¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early, so let¡¯s not talk about this for the time being.¡± The gentle voice once again rang out in her heart. ¡°When you return this time, you can tell the Sect Master first, and then the Sect Master will inform the highly respected Elders. If everything goes well, I will be promoted and returned five yearster at the Immortals Contest.¡± ¡°The Immortals¡¯ Assembly five yearster!¡± Star Nelson took a deep breath again. She naturally knew what kind of meeting it was. Cultivators World Feast would be held every 50 years. Not only would the various sects and cultivators of the imperial family in Lunia gather to discuss and fight, but also cultivators of several sects in Upper Kingdom would send people to watch. It could be said that this group of Immortal Assembly in Lunia was enough to affect several cultivators in Upper Kingdom. Grand Pure Emperor chose to return at such a time. If it was just a coincidence, Star Nelson would not believe it even if she was beaten to death. Her ¡°brother¡± was indeed very scheming. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do what you asked me to do.¡± Star Nelson lowered her head even lower. ¡°Brother, congrattions to you again. I¡¯m looking forward to your Real Immortal Realm¡¯s return.¡± ¡°The Great Tao Line Graph, this is just a small step. You have to work hard to cultivate¡­¡± At the same time when Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s voice came, a golden light fell from the sky. Star Nelson took it with both hands and saw a storage ring. ¡°You can use the Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure in it when you go back to cultivate. You should try to improve as much as possible in the five years. When I return, I¡¯ll use pure spiritual Qi to wash your body. The closer you are to Heavenly Spirit Realm, the higher the chance of crossing the threshold, and the more benefits you will get in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Star bowed. ¡°Well, go back. I¡¯m going to continue my closed-door training. You don¡¯t have to worry about the matter of the Crape Myrtle Sect anymore. I¡¯ll hand them all over to the three Heavenly Kings and the Seven Generals. You just need to cultivate at ease.¡± As thest voice of Grand Pure Emperor fell, the void next to Star Nelson opened like a door. A mysterious power gently lifted her up and took her through the door. The door also disappeared immediately after Star Nelson left. As for Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s aura, it suddenly disappeared, as if it had never existed at all. Star stayed where she was for a while, and then went back to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. She frowned slightly, and her heart seemed to be surging with waves. Five years is too hasty. It¡¯s dozens of times shorter than I had imagined. Once he bes a Real Immortal Realm, my hope of getting rid of him will be even slimmer. I must tell Caspian about this so that he can prepare early. But when I return to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, every move I make will be seen by the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. I didn¡¯t leave any magic treasures or messenger Amulet for my sake just now¡­ Star frowned and thought for a while. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Yes! Although I can¡¯t tell Caspian directly for the time being, I can tell people rted to him through some means in secret. Then let Caspian know the news through this man¡¯s mouth. After thinking of a way, Star Nelson suddenly felt a little rxed in her heavy heart. However, she did not stop thinking about it. As she flew all the way to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, she was also thinking about her next n all the way. *** In a sh, more than ten days had passed. Not long after the sun rose on this day, a column of water suddenly shot up to the sky from the calm sea. In the water column, Caspian, who had been meditating for a long time, jumped out and suspended in the air. He put Handsome and Little Candy out first. Although they were not hungry in Earrings of Echo, they could not have fun outside for more than ten days, which made the two demonic beasts feel suffocated. As soon as they were released, a pig and a tiger began to cheer on the surface of the sea. They were happy, but the sea fish within a radius of more than ten miles would suffer. The amount of food that Little Candy could eat was astonishing. It would definitely not be a problem for it to eat a demonic beast that weighed the same weight as it in one meal. As for Handsome, that was scary. Its belly was like a bottomless pit. In less than two hours, within a radius of 20 miles, all the creatures in the sea that could be captured by Caspian were eaten up by them. Most of them were eaten by Handsome. After eating, Handsome¡¯s body, which had obviously be bigger, was like a piece of white fat, floating on the surface of the sea. From time to time, there was the sound of eating and burping. ¡°Well, go back now.¡± The voice of Caspian came from mid-air. Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 ¡°It¡¯s good to go back! When I go back, I can eat safely. I don¡¯t need to hunt by myself. Besides, I have been eating seafood recently, so I am a little tired of it. There are still a lot of wild animals in the forest of Following the Mind Ind. I haven¡¯t gone back to see them these days, and I don¡¯t know how much they have gained.¡± Upon hearing that, Handsome immediately shrank into a cute little white pig and jumped onto Little Candy¡¯s head. It kept talking and its face was full of longing. But soon, its little face wrinkled again. ¡°But it will take a few days, and there is nothing interesting to see while flying on the sea.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take much time,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s so boring. I want to eat barbecue at this time¡­¡± Handsome muttered as if it didn¡¯t hear what Caspian said at all. At this moment, its hooves were all paralyzed, and it stuck its belly to the top of Little Candy¡¯s head. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Caspian ignored it and directly grabbed it and put it on his shoulder. He couldn¡¯t let the white pig rub against Little Candy¡¯s head. ¡°What should I do if it keeps rubbing like this and Little Candy bes bald?¡± It was ugly to be bald, not to mention that Little Candy was a female tiger. It would look like a cute little girl, but its head was bald, with only a circle of hair around it. What did it look like? After waiting quietly for a while, Prince Krueger¡¯s figure flew over from afar. After killing General of Cloud, Caspian asked him to lurk near the sea area where Ghost City of Thousands Ends was located and monitor what was going on there. Prince Krueger came to the Sea Area tens of thousands of miles away to find Caspian. He described in detail what had happened in the past few days after Caspian had left. Caspian asked Prince Krueger to spy there mainly because he was worried that he might miss out on his cleaning up of the aftermath. Or the Crape Myrtle Sect sent out some powerful figures again and again because of the fall of the general. Then, this powerful figure controlled the Karma magical power. He calcted with his fingers and calcted that the destruction of Ghost City in Thousands Ends and the fall of General of Cloud had something to do with Caspian. If this really was the case, Caspian had to find out in advance and deal with it. But now, it seemed that his cleaning up of the aftermath was still in ce. A few days after the destruction of Ghost City in Thousands Ends, there were indeed many cultivators in that sea area. Not only cultivators of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but also many cultivators of other sects also went to check it out. After all, in one night, the Ghost City of Thousands Ends sank to the bottom of the sea, and the four Great Demons and cultivators at the Heavenly Spirit Realm on the ind were all killed. This was definitely a big deal. It was just like the confrontation between the two armies of the secr world. Within two hours, all of a sudden, themander-in-chief and deputy generals of one side, many deputy generals and elite troops were killed, leaving only a group of scattered mobs. If such a situation happened, all the other forces rted to the battle would try their best to investigate it, except for those who understood the situation. On the one hand, they knew the specific reason. On the other hand, they were worried that what should they do when such a sudden attack fell on their heads. However, in the end, they naturally returned empty-handed. It was not urate to say that there was no gain. It should be that after cultivators of the small sects checked the scene, they felt that it was the high- level Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect or Lunia who killed the Ghost City in Thousands Ends. The disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect believed that it was the royal family of Lunia or the powerful figures of other sects who destroyed the chaos caused by the joint efforts of the Sea Demons and evil cultivators. As for the royal family of Lunia, they thought that it was very likely that cultivators of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect or other sects had taken action and made the Ghost City sink. In short, no one suspected that this was caused by a newly promoted master in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. As for General of Cloud and the others who knew that Caspian had left the territory of the sect, they could no longer speak. So Caspian could rest assured at the moment. As for the possible ident, the probability was actually very small. After all, the chaos in the West Sea was just a trivial matter in the eyes of a behemoth like Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. As a result, it naturally wasn¡¯t worth deducing the heavenly secrets, knowing what exactly happened here. As long as the problem of the West Sea Chaos was solved, that would be enough. Caspian didn¡¯t have to worry about the hidden danger of the General of Cloud. Because General of Cloud was killed by Star Nelson in the end. Star Nelson had told Caspian that she had many secret treasures of Grand Pure Emperorst time. When she killed General of Cloud, she had already erased the secrets of heaven, so even Elders at Amethyst Pce Realm couldn¡¯t figure it out. Since then, the chaos in the West Sea and the Ghost City hade to an end. Although there were some twists and turns, and it was beyond his expectation that he and Star Nelson would let go of their grudges after the incident, in general, the harvest of the trip of the West Sea was enough to satisfy Caspian. Just the two pearls, namely the Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl, West Sea Soul-revealing Bead, and Wave-like Void Bracelet, were enough to make Caspian sigh that he had made a fortune. At this time, Handsome was in a hurry to go back and eat barbecue. Caspian also hoped to go back early and study these three treasures. This was especially the case with the first two. There were many secrets hidden within, so they could be properly explored. Just as Handsome was muttering that it would take a lot of time to go back, Caspian had already put Prince Krueger into the storage ring. Then he sat on Little Candy¡¯s body and let it fly forward. At the same time, he turned the folded space bracelet. Suddenly, with the light, the void in front of Caspian foldedyer byyer. A distance of dozens of miles could be crossed with just one step. Coupled with the strong spiritual Qi, there was no need to consider theck of spiritual Qi, so after half a day, they returned to the sea area near Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. When he arrived here, Caspian would no longer use the space bracelet to avoid being recognized and attracting trouble. He summoned his spirit boat and drove his spirit boat forward. Several hourster, Caspian returned to Following the Heart Ind. When Caspian returned, the jade identification badge activated the defensive formation. Naturally, it would be known to everyone on the ind. Therefore, when Caspian approached the ind, he saw that Jessica and others had been waiting there for a long time. To his surprise, not only Jessica but also the people on the ind were waiting for him. ording to Caspian¡¯s expectations, shouldn¡¯t other people need to practice. In this case, it was not a big deal. It was enough for one or two people to wait for him here. Why did they alle together? After ncing at the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Caspian¡¯s eyes moved slightly. It could be seen that something had happened and they wanted to tell him. So Caspian didn¡¯t talk nonsense. He put away his spirit boat and let Handsome and Little Candy y by themselves. He called everyone, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Yes, there are two things I want to tell you,¡± Jessica answered. When she spoke, the others either looked at Caspian or nodded silently. Especially Xander, Maya, and the others, they looked quite serious. Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 ¡°Caspian, bad news,¡± Maya Kaye said after a moment of hesitation. However, as soon as she said that, Caspian waved his hand, interrupted her, and then pointed to Lucy behind her. ¡°Lucy, hold back yourughter.¡± After that, he looked at Maya again. ¡°She doesn¡¯t smile anymore. Go on¡­¡± Maya¡¯s expression suddenly became very strange. Strange emotions also spread around. Caspian raised his hand and took out a chair made of spirit Nanmu from the storage ring. He sat down and watched the crowd quietly, a show. ¡°Wow! No, I won¡¯t y anymore!¡± In the end, Yvonne opened her mouth first. She red at Caspian fiercely and said to everyone, ¡°I told you, this guy is very cunning, and his whole body is full of shameful blood that even mosquitoes don¡¯t want to eat. You guys can¡¯t fool him.¡± As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly rxed. The tensed faces of the crowd could not help but reveal a helpless smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Otherwise, that idiot Caspian wouldn¡¯t have found the w so easily¡­¡± Lucy was still unconvinced. ¡°I think so too.¡± Maya nodded seriously. ¡°We have a w, so we were discovered by Caspian.¡± ¡°Caspian, tell them, did you find out a long time ago?¡± Obviously, Yvonne was on Caspian¡¯s side. ¡°It will hurt your self-esteem if I say it out.¡± Caspian smiled and said, ¡°If you want to scare me, you¡¯d better tell me the truth next time. For example, I¡¯ll give you a suggestion.¡± ¡°What suggestion?¡± Lucy asked curiously. ¡°The highest level of pretending to be injured is the real injury,¡± said Caspian. ¡°Think about the rest yourself¡­¡± Lucy was stunned and everyone was lost in thought. After a while, Lucy suddenly realized something and said angrily, ¡°Well, Caspian, you idiot, how dare you curse that something bad really happened to me!¡± The exasperated Lucy was stopped by the crowd with a smile. It seemed that she was still not convinced. However, when Jessica came to her ear and said something, Lucy immediately blushed and hid aside without saying anything. Just as Caspian was wondering what Jessica said, Xander came over. Seeing Xander¡¯s serious look, Caspian also became serious. He waved his hand and took out more than a dozen chairs to let everyone present sit down. All the people present were good friends. Even if they didn¡¯te from a sect or even a country. However, during theter cultivation process, they had supported each other and walked side by side through the life-and-death battle. So now, it was no exaggeration to call them brothers and sisters. ¡°We are a family. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Caspian smiled at everyone and then looked at Xander. ¡°Is there anything important?¡± ¡°We wish to leave Following the Heart Ind to cultivate,¡± said Xander. ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of doubt. ¡°Caspian, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s not that Following the Heart Ind is not good, nor do we think it¡¯s bad for us,¡± exined Omar hurriedly. Maya also said, ¡°Caspian, we can feel your feelings for us. We want to leave Following the Heart Ind, not because we want to distance ourselves from you. This has nothing to do with you. What we want to say is cultivation.¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and immediately understood. ¡°The cultivation you need is not only to improve your realm, but also to temper your soul.¡± Caspian said softly. ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± everyone replied. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that the other party immediately understood what they meant and there was no misunderstanding, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Caspian had already figured out what everyone was thinking. Following the Heart Ind was indeed a blessednd. Cultivating here would yield twice the result with half the effort. However, if a cultivator wanted toplete the breakthrough, he had to build up arge amount of resources, which would always reach a limit. Moreover, if the realm waspletely made of resources, it looked gorgeous, but in fact, it was not solid enough. It was easy to have many problems. To break through this upper limit and solve this problem, cultivators needed to temper one¡¯s soul. If everyone continued to cultivate on Following the Heart Ind, although the effect would be obvious in a short period of time, as time went by, they would not be able to withstand the wind and rain. When the time came, an inner demon could cause a person to degenerate or even die. ¡°Caspian, we¡¯re just leaving Following the Heart Ind, not you. We¡¯re still disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. However, we will not continue to cultivate on Following the Heart Ind for a long time. Instead, we will go to listen to masters¡¯ lectures and receive sect tasks like ordinary disciples. Through this, we can widen and extend our own Path to Immortality.¡± Speaking of this, Lady Maisie smiled gently, and then continued, ¡°And don¡¯t forget that your ce is a blessed ce. So when we are about to make a breakthrough, we muste here to cultivate.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand¡­¡± Caspian nodded and looked at Xander. ¡°Senior Brother Faris, your Asura Path can constantly improve by killing. If you stayed here, although it seemed that your realm would be improved, your strength was likely to fall back. I didn¡¯t consider this before¡­¡± Caspian then looked at the others. ¡°It seems that you have reached an agreement.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Most of the people nodded. ¡°Hmm? You guys stay here?¡± Caspian found that there were only a few people who didn¡¯t nod. ¡°Yes.¡± Jessica said with a smile. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll stay here. My Pure Jade Physique is suitable for practicing in ces with rich spiritual Qi. What¡¯s more, I just need toplete the Sect task at some time.¡± Apart from Jessica, Bowen and Eva Green also chose to stay. ¡°I¡¯ll hold on to your thigh,¡± Bowen said resolutely. Eva Green¡¯s reason was much simpler. She was not a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Although Caspian no longer confined her, she now regarded herself as an alchemist of Caspian. There were also someone who was beyond Caspian¡¯s expectations, such as Lucy, Yvonne, and Sna. Lucy¡¯s realm was the lowest among the crowd, and her strength was the weakest. Last time, she almost failed to return to Spirit Severing Road. So this time, she chose to leave Following the Heart Ind, which was beyond Caspian¡¯s expectation. Seeing Caspian looking at her, the little Lucy¡¯s cheeks were still red, but she waved her fist angrily and said, ¡°What are you looking at? Stupid Caspian, I¡¯m going to practice hard. I¡¯ll scare you to death.¡± Yvonne¡¯s reason was also very direct. ¡°I used topete with you, but now you pulled me down a lot. If I continue to cultivate here andpletely rely on you, it means that I have no chance to catch up with you again. Humph, don¡¯t forget that there is still no winner between us.¡± The reason why others wanted to leave was the same. They wanted to improve their strength by practicing harder. Sna still did not say anything, but just looked at Caspian quietly. However, from the other party¡¯s clear eyes, Caspian could understand what she meant. Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 Sna regarded Caspian as the best teacher. I want to be the sharpest sword to protect the best teacher in my heart. This was what Sna wanted to say. Since his student chose to leave, Caspian would naturally not stop her. However, Caspian was wondering if he could teach her something before she left. Sna¡¯s stubborn character was impossible to change in this life. That was her true intention. If she was forced to change it, it might lead to a bad result. Therefore, he intended to make her stronger in terms of cultivation methods and magic spell. When Sna was fighting, she liked to advance forward. ¡°I don¡¯t care if there¡¯s a trap in front of me or not, I¡¯ll just push it straight.¡± This was Sna¡¯s style. Since that was the case, Caspian decided to turn Sna into a horrible beast when she rushed forward. In this way, no trap could hurt her. As her teacher, he could rest assured even if he wasn¡¯t protecting Sna beside her. Caspian was thinking about this matter. Renee, who had not spoken before, said at this time, ¡°In fact, Caspian, we have all received a lot of help from you, so we hope that we can be stronger and be your help when you need it, instead of always getting your protection and help.¡± Her words warmed Caspian¡¯s heart. He regarded everyone as his brothers and sisters, and he also knew that since he first stepped on the Path to Immortality, he had received the selfless help of almost everyone present. Lady Maisie¡¯s support and encouragement to the public, Xander, Maya, and the others provided him with help and elixirs for his cultivation, Yvonne¡¯s sacrifice to save him. He was helping everyone and also repaying them, but in Caspian¡¯s mind, he never gave these things a clear price, and he never hoped that everyone would also repay him. However, it was obvious that thesepanions, who Caspian regarded as the most important in his life, hoped that they could stand side by side with him, not just asking for help blindly. ¡°Caspian, friends should support each other. You have done enough to us. If anything happens in the future, we hope that we can help you.¡± Omar rarely became serious. ¡°Okay.¡± Caspian nodded. There was no need to say more. This was how friends were like. When the emotions that should be expressed reached, everyone would understand each other¡¯s thoughts. This time, everyone¡¯s decision made their rtionship closer. However, Caspian did not let them leave immediately. After understanding Xander¡¯s thoughts, Caspian quickly thought about it. The main reason why he took them to Following the Heart Ind was that he was worried about the pressure of the Crape Myrtle Sect. But now, both Mardohar and General of Cloud, who had a conflict with him in public, had died. Moreover, Star Nelson was still on Caspian¡¯s side. When they were talking in secret, Star promised Caspian that she would restrain the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect when she went back and not make trouble for Caspian and the others. Otherwise, she would be punished ording to the sect rules. Although there were still some doubts about this matter, he still chose to believe in Star Nelson for the time being. But he couldn¡¯tpletely believe it. After all, even if Star gave the order, Crape Myrtle Sect was not her Crape Myrtle Sect after all. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. General of Cloud also had trusted subordinates, and Mardohar Bolton also had good friends. Therefore, Caspian nned to prepare more magic treasures, talismans, and various kinds of pills for them before they left, to replenish their spiritual Qi, and to increase their toxicity. These things were indispensable. In addition, after they left Following the Heart Ind, there was another thing that made Caspian rest assured that they could get me Gordon¡¯s care. After all, me Gordon was still a Holy Land Realm, and he did not have his own ind. After exining his thoughts to the crowd, they all nodded and praised Caspian for being thoughtful. They didn¡¯t consider it so thoroughly as Caspian, they just did it by virtue of their enthusiasm. It would take a few days to prepare magic treasures. Moreover, they were not in a hurry to leave Following the Heart Ind, so they agreed that after a few days, after Caspian was ready to give each of them their storage magic treasures, they would leave one after another. After discussing this matter, Caspian looked at Jessica again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that there are two things? What else?¡± Jessica frowned and said, ¡°The other thing seems a little strange¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caspian said. ¡°Just five days before you came back. Suddenly, an olddy came to the outside of Following the Heart Ind and said that she would bring a message for someone,¡± Jessica said. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Then that olddy said that the bells hanging in the temple will ring with a feather sound not long after. She wants you to make preparations as soon as possible.¡± After speaking in one breath, Jessica then hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s one thing that these words make one feel confused. Then, after the olddy finished speaking, she suddenly turned into a half-foot tall paper man. As the wind blew, she turned into ashes and disappearedpletely¡­¡± ¡°Because I didn¡¯t know who this person was, I didn¡¯t open the defensive formation to let her in at that time. I just talked to her through formation. Do you know what she means?¡± Caspian carefully asked about the olddy¡¯s figure and appearance that Jessica mentioned. After confirming that he had never seen this person before, he fell into deep thought. ¡°I don¡¯t know many people in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If me Gordon and Charlotte Sky want to see me, they don¡¯t need to use this kind of magical power to borrow the paper man¡¯s help. And from the method of destroying the paper man after the message was delivered, it seemed that this person did not want others to know that the paper man had been here¡­¡± ¡°The Sky-sea Pavilion¡¯s Elder would not do this. The paper man was not a puppet, and Butterfly Zo could be excluded. The contents of the paper man¡¯s words were obviously not simply expressed in her words. There must be a deep meaning behind it, which was to convey some information that couldn¡¯t be known to others. It was inconvenient for the other party toe, so the other party borrowed the paper man¡¯s help¡­¡± ¡°The message must be kept a secret. I can¡¯t let anyone else know about it with the help of others. Only I can understand its meaning. The paper man turned into ashes and destroyed the traces, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing this, Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and Star Nelson¡¯s figure immediately appeared in his mind. The only thing in line with these conditions was her. After confirming the identity, the meaning of this sentence was easy to understand. The bell hanging in the temple will ring with a feather sound soon¡­ I need you to make preparations as soon as possible¡­ Caspian carefully thought about it, and then his eyes suddenly lit up. The bell hanging in the temple is definitely Grand Pure Emperor that is currently breaking through the realm and ascending into the void. Soon after, there was a feather sound. Feather sound was the fifth word of Gong Shang¡¯s crested Feather. That was five years! Five yearster, Grand Pure Emperor will be promoted ande back! There seemed to be a lot of thinking, but Caspian¡¯s mind waspletely clear in an instant. Star Nelson used the paper man¡¯s mouth to remind me that Grand Pure Emperor woulde back earlier than expected. But how could it be so early all of a sudden! Seeing that Caspian was deep in thought and did not speak, everyone looked at each other and did not know what had happened. Jessica asked softly, ¡°Caspian, what do you think of?¡± Caspian looked at her and asked, ¡°When I was away, did you hear anything important from the sect?¡± Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 Seeing Caspian¡¯s serious question, everyone looked at each other, thought carefully, and finally shook their heads. ¡°We didn¡¯t get any news recently, nor did we get any news from jade identification badge,¡± Jessica said. ¡°No,¡± muttered Caspian as he once again sank into deep thought. After confirming the message from the paper man, which was about the return of Grand Pure Emperor, Caspian could confirm that the five-year period was definitely not a random time. Grand Pure Emperor would definitely choose an extremely important day to announce his return. If that¡¯s the case, there should be more news soon¡­ Caspian thought. He decided to find an opportunity to see the two hidden people that he had ced in Crape Myrtle Sect. He hadn¡¯t warned the two of them for a while, and now he needed them to not forget their identities. Seeing the tension on everyone¡¯s faces, Caspian pondered for a while and decided not to talk about the news of the return of Grand Pure Emperor for the time being. He just told them that they should try their best to improve themselves in the future because something big might happen. He did this to prevent it from affecting everyone¡¯s mood. There was naturally no need for Caspian to entrust matters regarding cultivation to them. Since everyone had chosen to leave Following the Heart Ind, they were ready to practice hard. Of course, this kind of departure was not a separation, but a temporary leaving Following the Heart Ind. If someone had some enlightenment orcked elixirs, they would definitelye here from time to time. Therefore, there was naturally no sadness of parting at the scene. On the contrary, when everyone saw that Caspian understood them and supported them, their mood suddenly became rxed. Caspian¡¯s current realm had also be their goal and role model, giving them more motivation. Since the matter had been settled, the people present did not continue to waste time here. After listening to Caspian¡¯s ount of what had happened on the trip to the West Sea, they returned to the pce and continued to meditate and cultivate. However, after the others left, Bowen remained where he was and did not leave. Ever since he had been rescued by Caspian by ident in Three Sages Mountain, he seemed to have been holding onto Caspian¡¯s thigh. And he hugged it very directly without any cover-up. Caspian knew Bowen in Evergreen Town and had never had a bad rtionship with him, so Caspian let he do what he wanted. Moreover, Bowen did have a unique skill that belonged to him. Caspian could not help butugh when he saw how much Bowen wanted to speak but stopped on second thought. ¡°Just say what you want to say¡­ Do you want to tell me that Death Qi that is bounding me has appeared again?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still able tough?¡± Bowen¡¯s eyes widened and he immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. Your Death Qi has never appeared again since that time.¡± Caspian secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. Death Qi naturally referred to the influence of the one behind the Gates of Hell on Caspian¡¯s destiny. After returning from Three Sages Mountain, Caspian would sometimes be willing to take the initiative to hand over the control of the body to this person because of the disappearance of Death Qi. Since Death Qi had disappeared, it meant that the one behind the Gates of Hell¡¯s influence on him had disappeared. However, Caspian did notpletely rx his vignce. It maintained a state of external rxation and internal tension. He looked at Bowen and heard him continue, ¡°Caspian, when you chose this ind, did someone choose for you, or did you choose for yourself?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Caspian asked. ¡°I¡¯ve seen this ind. The dragons and snakes in the sea of clouds are churning. It¡¯s definitely a blessed ce. But this isn¡¯t the point, it¡¯s over there.¡± As Bowen spoke, his finger pointed southwest. Looking in the direction of the other party, Caspian¡¯s heart suddenly moved slightly. When they first came to Following the Heart Ind, the one behind the Gates of Hell once said that there was something unusual in the sea eye in that direction. But when he asked carefully at that time, the other party began to pretend to be dead. The unique ability that he possessed among the crowd was none other than looking at Qi. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. His skill of looking at Qi came from his talent, second to none. At this time, Bowen also pointed out that there was something wrong with that direction. ¡°That¡¯s where the Sea Eye of spiritual Qi is located¡­¡± Caspian exined to him, ¡°The surrounding inds are more or less covered by the Sea Eye of spiritual Qi. That¡¯s why the ind is full of spiritual Qi and bes a blessed ce. It¡¯s not just that,¡± said Bowen Pullman as he shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s a murderous aura at the bottom of the sea.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± This news surprised Caspian. At the same time, he also heard a cold snort from the depths of sea of consciousness. The one behind the Gates of Hell was still arrogant and did not speak, so Caspian continued to ask, ¡°What did you see?¡± Given Caspian¡¯s understanding of Bowen, even though this fellow did not seem to have much ambition, he would asionally make others feel that his actions were a little strange and he did not have any rules. However, in fact, Bowen was an extremely meticulous person. Since he stayed here alone at this time and told Caspian that there was something wrong with the eye of the sea, he must have carefully observed and thought about it. Finally, after confirming it, he came to exin it to Caspian. In order to reassure Bowen, Caspian told him that this ind, which had been built for Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, including the eye of the sea, had been set up by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Master and there would definitely not be any hidden dangers. Therefore, there should be no danger in the Sea Eye. He hoped Bowen could tell what he had seen and guessed. ¡°I¡¯ve observed it carefully. Spiritual Qi of the Sea Eye covers a radius of thousands of miles, and your Following the Mind Ind is also under the responsibility of its spiritual Qi. However, this spiritual Qi contained an extremely subtle murderous aura. ording to my spection, this aura shoulde from a very deep ce under the sea eye. What¡¯s more, it can condense into such a strong killing aura and even leak out from the sea eye. I guess that ce is either a relic on a tragic battlefield or a ce of return with a deep killing cultivator.¡± As he spoke, Bowen smiled sheepishly and rubbed his chin. ¡°But Caspian, since Real Immortal Realm from Amethyst Pce Realm has set up this ce, there should be no reason for them not to discover this murderous aura.¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Caspian immediately confirmed what Bowen had said. The person behind the Gates of Hell had pointed out that there was something unusual about that ce. Now that Bowen had said so, Caspian was naturally certain that there was a great possibility that something was unusual. ¡°It¡¯s possible that The Elder didn¡¯t find anything unusual there. For example, Elders who set up the ind and the sea eye at that time were not good at looking at Qi. The arrangement of the inds and the eye of the sea triggered the pattern of the bottom of the sea, so the murderous Qi leaked out. There is another possibility. If it is really ce of return of a powerful figure, as time goes by, formation covering ce of return will be damaged, so the murderous Qi will leak out.¡± Speaking of this, Caspian paused and pointed to the ind under his feet. Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 ¡°After the ind was formed, it has existed for tens of millions of years. I¡¯m the only one who has been here for so many years. So it is likely that no one has discovered that there is something wrong with the eye of the sea,¡± Caspian added. After listening to Caspian¡¯s analysis, Bowen immediately felt that it made sense. Caspian raised his head and looked in that direction. He thought to himself. I need to explore that Sea Eye by myself¡­ Since there are traces of people in the vast sea eye of spiritual Qi, this ce is definitely extraordinary. After thinking for a while, Caspian decided to go. If that was an opportunity within his Sea Area, if he didn¡¯t go, it would mean that he didn¡¯t want the opportunity, so he had to go. If it was a dangerous ce, Caspian would not allow it to exist on his ind. Since there was a threat around his blessednd, he had to go there. However, it would be too reckless for Caspian to go there directly before he knew whether it was a blessing or a curse. Therefore, after thinking for a while, Caspian came up with a way, puppet. The puppet technique should be used at this time. For the time being, Prince Krueger, a puppet that had exhausted all his Caspian, did not need to be used for the time being. He should first make some simple puppets and let them enter the Eye of the Sea to investigate. After they mastered some information, he would let a puppet at the level of Prince Krueger go. After reaching a certain level of understanding, Caspian would go himself. A series of ns werepleted in Caspian¡¯s mind almost in a breath. What he needed to do next was to do it as nned. However, he had no time to make puppets that night. He had nned to do that, but Jessica found him. Lady Jessica was a little bashful and expressed her purpose, she hadn¡¯t cultivated with Caspian for a long time. The Dragon and Phoenix Supreme cultivation method! So after a night of hard practice, the next day, Caspian began to make puppets. Since Following the Heart Ind was a blessed ce arranged by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for the disciples of Heavenly Spirit Realm, all the resources on the ind could not be said to be rare treasures, but for cultivators, it could also be said to be a treasure of heaven and earth. Therefore, Caspian didn¡¯t need to go to the treasures of the 12 countries to find materials and he could get them here directly. Five dayster, 10 lifelike puppets were produced. Although Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense was strong, it had not yet been able to separate it and attach it to the puppet. In order to collect enough information, he ced at least five Wind-heeding Stones on each puppet. After entering the Eye of the Sea, formation in the puppet¡¯s body started to circte and injected spiritual Qi into the Wind-heeding Stone. Then, like a human eye, the Wind-heeding Stone could record all the underwater scenes that the puppet ¡°saw¡± ande back for Caspian to check. However, Caspian did not go to the Sea Eye immediately. Because he was not sure how long he needed to stay there. This matter was not so urgent. Everything could be discussed after hispanions had made the necessary arrangements. In the past few days, most of the time of Caspian was used to prepare magic treasures talismans and various kinds of elixirs for everyone. Therefore, on the seventh day of his return, he had almost prepared everything he needed to give to everyone. Caspian, Lady Maisie, and Eva Green contributed magic talisman and magic treasures together. In terms of elixirs, they were basically handed over to Eva Green and Yvonne. Under Eva Green¡¯s guidance, Yvonne¡¯s ability to analyze the efficacy of elixirs through the Nine Dreams of the Green Paradise had greatly improved. The most obvious benefit was that Eva Green could already replicate some of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect elixirs that had been distributed to the disciples, but none of the elixir prescription had leaked out. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course, the effect of the drug was still iparable. After all, refining a furnace of elixirs required a lot of consideration in all aspects. If one could refine the exact same elixirs just by knowing the materials, then there would be a lot of alchemists. However, Eva Green¡¯s effect was also rather pleasant. At least thirty to forty percent of the efficacy of these elixirs was not a big problem. Normally, every disciple of Holy Land Realm could only receive one elixir every month or even one elixir every three months. But now, everyone had no less than ten of them which were refined by Eva Green. If they fought with others, the other party would be exhausted to death by taking drugs alone. On the eighth day after Caspian came back, Charlotte Sky came to Following the Heart Ind. She followed Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm to cultivate. If she didn¡¯t get the permission of her teacher, or if she couldn¡¯tplete the task given by her teacher, she couldn¡¯t go out at will. Therefore, after entering Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, she met Caspian less often than she had imagined. However, every time Charlotte Sky came, she would bring some secret information. This time, as usual, she brought news to Caspian that he had guessed for a long time a few days ago. ¡°In five years, the Immortals¡¯ Assembly?¡± At this time, Xander and the others had not left yet, so they got the news as soon as possible. ¡°Yes.¡± Charlotte said, ¡°I also learned it from my teacher yesterday. This matter would probably be announced at the end of this month, or at the beginning of next month. After all, the Immortals¡¯ Assembly is held once every 50 years, and the sect values it more. It will be announced a few years in advance so that the ambitious disciples can prepare early.¡± At once, Charlotte Sky told them the scale andyout of this group of Immortals¡¯ Assembly. After hearing this, everyone could not help but gasp. Although Caspian also sighed with emotion that only Upper Kingdom Sects, which dominated the top sect like Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, could hold such a cultivator Grand Gathering, what he cared more about was the time and things. Generally speaking, knowing the scale and meaning of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly and the time to hold it, Caspian finally felt relieved. Obviously, the Immortals¡¯ Assembly five yearster would be the time and ce for Grand Pure Emperor to choose for his return. At that time, the most dazzling person in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly would not be the disciples of the various sects, or the outstanding disciples of the sects at the meeting, but Grand Pure Emperor who returned with a peerless posture. If he can really be promoted to Real Immortal Realm, not only Lunia but also the powerful figures of various sects in other Upper Kingdoms invited will be deeply shocked. Grand Pure Emperor might not be the one with the highest realm of Upper Kingdoms, but other Real Immortal Realm cultivators were all hiding from the world. Under the circumstances that they focused on cultivation in the depths of the void, he could definitely be said to be the number one cultivator of Upper Kingdoms. At that time, no one will dare to stop him no matter what he does¡­ And the Crape Myrtle Sect, which carries his will, will be even more unscrupulous. No one dares to provoke it! At this moment, the time of the various ns that Caspian had already listed was shortened a lot. Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Ten dayster, Xander, Lady Maisie, and the others had left Following the Heart Ind and started their cultivation career as disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Caspian¡¯s eyes fell on the eye of the sea in the southwest. When Grand Pure Emperor returned five yearster, no matter whether it was a blessing or a disaster, he had to do his best to prepare for it. It was almost impossible to be a blessing. The possibility of disaster had reached 99%. After all, the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect who died at the hands of Caspian were enough for him to be killed by Grand Pure Emperor. Moreover, even if Grand Pure Emperor showed mercy and did not argue with him, the rest of the Crape Myrtle Sect would not let him go. It should be known that Crape Myrtle Sect was going to carry out the system of merit to punish the evil and promote the good. If Caspian killed Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, he would be unforgivable. Now with Star Nelson among them, he was not in trouble. Five yearster, it would be a catastrophe. I have to improve myself to a stronger realm in these five years. It would be even better if I could fight against Grand Pure Emperor. In the worst case scenario, I have to leave safely with everyone¡­ At this time, Caspian was standing at the highest point of Following the Heart Ind, looking at the sea eye. Jessica and Bowen stood on either side of him. ording to Bowen¡¯s observation, the murderous aura that had been seeping out of the eye of the sea recently had improved slightly. Although it was not obvious, it did be stronger than before. If the formation was damaged and more Killing Qi leaked out, it could only mean that as time went by, the damage of the formation was more serious than before. This time, when Caspian went to the Sea Eye, he would not go deep. He just observed first to make sure that his guess was correct. So he went there alone and did not take anyone with him. Including Handsome and Little Candy, they all stayed on Following the Heart Ind. After instructing Jessica, Caspian folded the void and took a step forward. In an instant, he was already on the sea 50 miles away. With another step, he was more than 50 miles away and disappeared from the sight of Jessica and Bowen Pullman. This scene also amazed the two of them. After taking a few steps, Caspian was already near the Sea Eye. When he came here, Caspian felt that the space had be tight.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If he looked in the direction of the sun, he might even find that the void here had condensed intoyers of ss. It was impossible for him to do what he had done before. So Caspian started from here and flew forward. Although his speed was a little slower, he could also breathe more spiritual Qi around him. The closer he got to the Sea Eye, the thicker spiritual Qi and water vapor became. After advancing a bit further, Caspian wasn¡¯t even able to easily determine whether or not the fog formed by seawater, or the nectar formed by spiritual Qi, or the mixture of the two, had turned into a dense mist. Although he didn¡¯t know the exact location of the Eye of the Sea, Caspian was not afraid of being mistaken. The reason was very simple. The Sea Eye must cover a veryrge area. It had a radius of more than ten miles. As long as one felt the change in the strong spiritual Qi, it was absolutely impossible to find a wrong direction. Caspian knew that the one behind the Gates of Hell could definitely perceive the specific location. But he had asked before, but the other party was pretending to be dead and did not answer. In fact, ever since the one behind the Gates of Hell woke up, Caspian had felt the change between him and before. Moreover, Caspian was sure that this change must have something to do with the change in Three Sages Mountain. Unfortunately, Caspian didn¡¯t know the most critical change in Three Sages Mountain Pce. Some time ago, he asked Star Nelson who was present at the same time. The other party¡¯s answer was that she didn¡¯t know either. However, judging from the detailed information at the entrance of Star¡¯s mouth, Caspian was sure that only the person behind the Gates of Hell could resist the divine thoughts of Grand Pure Emperor at that time. However, what Caspian did not know was why the other party kept this matter a secret. The other party even pretended to be dead when he asked. There was no doubt that pretending to be dead was a cover-up. If it were anyone else, Caspian could still specte the cause based on the other party¡¯s character and thinking habits. However, the person behind the Gates of Hell had a very strange personality. As long as he didn¡¯t say anything, no one knew what he was thinking. Since the other party did not mention that matter and even pretended to be asleep because of it, Caspian let the other party do what he wanted. He still needed to rely on himself to cultivate. Caspian knew this, so he was well prepared to explore the Eye of the Sea. After flying back and forth on the sea for more than half a day, Caspian sensed the rich change of spiritual Qi and finally set a general range. This area was about 20 miles wide. In this area, spiritual Qi was the strongest. The outside world became thinner and thinner bit by bit. Therefore, the Eye of the Sea must be below. The surface of the sea looked calm. The sunlight was shining and cool. There was nothing wrong with just looking at it with the naked eye. After thinking for a while, Caspian sped West Sea Soul-revealing Bead in his palm and jumped down. With the Heaven and Earth Spiritual Treasure, Caspian immediately became as smooth and free as a fish in the water. Moreover, when exploring the Eye of the Sea and using the West Sea¡¯s Soul-revealing Bead, there was another benefit. It wouldn¡¯t cause any changes in the surrounding spiritual Qi. The Eye of the Sea was set up by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and there were many big arrays around it. These formations were running at all times. If Caspian used magic spell or magical power to avoid water and enter this area, it would inevitably lead to changes in spiritual Qi. What was worse, it would cause the operation of formation here to be abnormal, and even cause the Sea Eye to be abnormal. He naturally did not wish for anyone unrted to this investigation to happen. Therefore, it could be said that the West Sea Spirit Pearl had helped him a lot at this time. After entering the bottom of the sea, Caspian took a breath and found that he was not affected at all. Then he dived all the way down. This sea was a deep sea to begin with. The Sea Eye that he wanted to explore must have been buried deep at the bottom of the sea. So when he stopped diving, he was already tens of thousands of feet deep under the sea. At this time, a huge hole appeared in the deeper part of his body. The hole was nearly twenty miles wide, and it was pitch-ck inside. When it appeared in the deep sea, it was like a horrible giant mouth. If a person with a slightly weaker willpower faced this ck hole directly at this moment, he would be so scared that his limbs would go cold, and he would even be scared to death. Caspian released his Divine Sense. When he wanted to explore it, he found that his Divine Sense seemed to have hit a fortress, and he couldn¡¯t release it even within a foot. There are formations protecting this ce¡­ Caspian¡¯s heart jolted. However, he was well prepared for this. In no hurry, he waved his arm in the water. Immediately, a total of 20 puppets lined up in front of him in unison. Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 The next moment, the 20 identical puppets formed a fan shape and flew toward the dark ck hole below. In a sh, they disappeared from Caspian¡¯s sight. Caspian did not leave immediately. Instead, he circled around the ck hole several times and memorized the changes in the terrain and many details in his mind. If it weren¡¯t for the fear of affecting the surrounding formations and the sea eye, Caspian would have even wanted to throw out thousands of Eye of Insight in all directions and at the same time analyze what formation Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect ced here. In particr, formations that could iste one¡¯s Divine Sense were really useful. Although this idea was too strong, Caspian still held it back. After a circle, he swam about 30 miles away from the big hole and found a rtivelyrge rock. He sat cross-legged on it and looked down at the big hole, waiting quietly. About four hourster, the puppets came back one after another. Caspian had released 20 of them at that time, and 18 of them had returned this time. He waited for another 15 minutes for the remaining two, but they still did note back. In that case, Caspian could tell that something might have happened to the two puppets. They were either trapped or damaged. If my Divine Sense was not blocked by formation, I would be able to detect the two puppets as soon as they were damaged¡­ Caspian thought to himself. Then, he curled his five fingers and grabbed the Wind-heeding Stones from the 18 puppets. At the same time, he waved his other hand again. This time, 20 more puppets were released and flew toward the big hole. But, Caspian did not allow them to explore freely. Instead, ording to the changes in the terrain he had just observed from the outside, he divided the big hole into fiverge areas and twenty small areas. Then, he let the 20 puppets perform their duties and explore. When the 20 puppets went to investigate in the second group, Caspian carefully looked at the images recorded in the first batch of 18 Wind-heeding Stones on the rock. Although the bottom of the sea was dim, he has also made preparations early. Thergest luminous pearls in the Twelve Kingdoms Treasure were embedded in the puppets¡¯ forehead, chest, back, wrist, and ankle. The range of the light illuminated the surrounding 30 to 40 feet. There was no problem at all. Moreover, the luminous night pearl shone on its own without triggering any changes in spiritual Qi, which was simply necessary to explore the Sea Eye. After watching the scenes in the Wind-heeding Stone, Caspian closed his eyes and began to think. These pictures began to outline and build in his mind with a three-dimensional space. Before long, Caspian had a general understanding of the situation between the big holes. There is a vortex inside the hole. There was an angle in which the vortex didn¡¯t get any pictures at all. That means the two puppets that haven¡¯te back are very likely to have problems there¡­ Caspian pondered quietly in his heart. The puppets released in the second round came back rtivelyte because they were going to explore in detail. Six hourster, 19 puppets returned. There was only one missing. The only thing missing was the ce where Caspian didn¡¯t see the picture in the first group. The problem is there. The murderous aura should have been leaked from there¡­ Caspian suddenly had a more obvious target in his heart. Therefore, the third batch of puppets was released to that area. There were only ten puppets in the third round. However, these 10 puppets were better than the 40 puppets just now. Just like before, when Caspian was waiting for the 10 puppets to return, he looked at the Wind-heeding Stones on the bodies of the second batch of puppets. By the time he finished watching, Caspian was clear about this part of the Sea Area, except for the ce where there was no whirlpool in the hole. It seems that the problem is there¡­ After careful analysis, Caspian felt that the biggest possibility should be simr to his previous spection. At the bottom of the sea eye, there is a secret ce hidden by the great formation. This secretnd had such a strong killing aura. It was either an ancient battlefield or ce of return of a powerful figure with a strong killing intent. If it was an ancient battlefield, there was no need to cover it with a big formation. Therefore, it was most likely that it was a ce of return of a mighty figure. The formation must have been eroded by the Sea Eye for many years. A certain corner had been damaged, so a trace of killing intent leaked out from it. The three puppets who hadn¡¯t returned should have identally entered the secretnd through the damaged area. The puppets don¡¯t know how to break the formation, so they can¡¯t get out after entering¡­ After such an analysis, the problem that made people have no clue suddenly became clear. Next, let¡¯s wait for the third batch of puppets to bring back many clues¡­ Since the purpose of the third batch of puppets was clear and the search range was notrge, the puppets came back one after another after more than two hours. However, there were only five puppetsing back. The loss was expected in Caspian, so he was not surprised at all. Now, he was more concerned about how many useful clues and pictures the five puppets would bring back. Taking out the Wind-heeding Stones, Caspian quickly browsed through them. Suddenly, a bright light shed in his eyes at the dark bottom of the sea. Sure enough, everything is the same as I thought! Out of the five puppets that had returned, three of them had just happened to record the images of the other puppets disappearing. In one of the images, an image of a pavilion suddenly appeared on the bare cliff as soon as the puppet disappeared. The elder have set up the sea eye so naturally there is no need to build pavilions at the bottom of the sea. Therefore, the pavilion must be built in that secret realm. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. There is a vortex in the cave, where the Sea Eye is and where spiritual Qies from¡­ There were no probing formations, Murder Arrays, or maze Arrays around. I just need to go to the ce where those puppets disappeared, and I can enter that secret ce¡­ Caspian stood up and gave an order in his heart. Before long, Prince Krueger¡¯s figure quietly stopped behind him. Under the order of Caspian, Prince Krueger held a living fish in each of his hands and followed him into the big hole. Caspian found the gap in secret realm easily because he waspletely familiar with the overall situation and knew it as well as the back of his hand. In fact, there was no need for Caspian to deliberately look for it. The gap was enough to make one¡¯s hair stand on end. It was like the smoke of war, the fluttering of gs, and the smell of iron and blood. After a little observation, Caspian found a few pieces of rock that were exactly the same as the ones when a puppet disappeared. He hovered by the side and did not move, looking at Prince Krueger. Prince Krueger mmed into the rocks. Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 With a shake of his body, Prince Krueger disappeared from the rock. However, the rock was not damaged at all. The next moment, Prince Krueger appeared in front of him. Caspian immediately looked at the two fish in Prince Krueger¡¯s hands. The two fish¡¯s eyes were wide open at this moment, and their faces were full of confusion. The fish in the deep sea often looked as they pleased due to the darkness around them. The two treasures in Prince Krueger¡¯s hands at this time were even more outstanding. It was obvious that they looked unique, but at this time, their mouth was open and their face was dull, which made them look even uglier. However, this was not what Caspian was concerned about at the moment. What he cared about was that both of them were alive. Caspian gave another order to Prince Krueger. Prince Krueger crashed into the rock again. This time, he disappeared a little longer than before. When Prince Krueger returned to Caspian this time, in addition to the two sea fish just now, he also had a puppet that had disappeared before. Caspian took another look at the two sea fishes, whose eyes were wide open and whose faces were full of shock. He took the puppet handed over by Prince Krueger and felt a little relieved. The reason why Prince Krueger was allowed to enter the crack in the formation was to make sure that he could stille out after entering. Although Caspian could kill someone at a higher level, his realm was still low. He was far from being able to tear the void apart. He didn¡¯t know if the Greater Power ce of return was really hidden in the depths of the Sea Eye, but was hidden by the big formation, or in fact, it was in a space-time crack. If it was thetter, once he entered and could note back, the loss outweighed the gain. Perhaps his Path to Immortality and fate woulde to an end. The reason why Caspian asked Prince Krueger to bring two living fish with him was to verify whether living creatures could enter and exit ce of return. After all, Prince Krueger, like the puppets he released before, was not a living creature. He knew that some formations would immediately be Murder Arrays once they were prated by living creatures. There were two tests, one was whether Prince Krueger could return or not, and the other one was whether living creatures could pass. As long as one of them could not, then he would leave immediately. He would no longer consider entering ce of return to search for Immortal Destiny. But now, everything went smoothly. After Caspian took the puppet, he looked at the recording of the Wind-stone on it. Because the puppet had already entered the Formation, the image in the Wind-stone naturally contained the scene in the Formation. There was not much information on the picture. However, it could be seen that there was a long rock passage behind the gap in the formation. The tunnel was not long, because one could see the flickering blue light at the end. You stay here and wait for my next order. Caspian ordered Prince Krueger, and then swam to the rock not far ahead. It was as if he had passed through a curtain without hitting anything. The next moment, he came to the tunnel. In the water, the murderous aura suddenly became stronger. Although there was no trace of blood, the terrifying stench and the sharpness of the sword seemed to be pressing forward at this moment. It was enough to make people¡¯s legs go limp and dare not move forward. However, Caspian didn¡¯t feel too much at the moment. In the mundane world, he had experienced the great battle of millions people for several days and nights. This killing intent not only did not frighten him, but also made him feel a little excited. So he stepped forward and walked toward the blue light at the end of the corridor. Although every step he took was firm, Caspian was also careful. After all, he didn¡¯t know which powerful figure this ce of return belonged to. He didn¡¯t want to encounter immortal fate either, but in the end, he suffered a great loss. The tunnel didn¡¯t look long, but Caspian walked for an hour before it was over. Once upon a time, Caspian had suspected that he had stepped into a certain maze array. However, the stable spiritual Qi around indicated that there was no sign of any fluctuation of formation here. As soon as he stepped out of the tunnel, Caspian saw a huge sword 300 meters tall, which was inserted into the ground in front of him. Half of the giant sword was inserted into the ground, and the other half was exposed. If what was exposed above the ground, it would be more than 300 meters high. It was enough to imagine how long the giant sword was. The next moment, Caspian found that it was not just a giant sword. On the ground, there were huge weapons and all kinds of beast bones everywhere. The entire space was asrge as an endless gorge. What he could see was all kinds of messy weapons and the same huge demonic beast¡¯s bones. Weapons, no matter they were knives, swords, or other kinds of weapons, were all extremelyrge. There were countless thick demonic beasts¡¯ bones on the ground, which were evenrger than these weapons! Caspian looked around and found that there were more than a thousand bones of giant whales! This was still inferred from the skulls there. In addition to the giant whales, there were countless demonic beasts¡¯ bodies lying on the ground. No one knew how thick they were. Many giant weapons pierced through the Demonic Beasts¡¯ bodies and nailed them to the ground. It was as if the most tragic battle had happened here. The giants waved t huge magic treasures weapons to chop off the demonic beasts, chop off their tails, grind their tentacles, pierce through their bodies, nailed them to the cliff, and nailed them to the ground. Through the bones of some demonic beasts, Caspian could even see the terrifying darkness on the ground. The pitch-ck color was naturally not the original color of the ground, but it turned out to be like this after the blood dried up. It was as ck as ink, and at this time, one could feel a strong murderous aura. It was hard to imagine how many demonic beasts were killed here at that time. Standing there, Caspian even felt as if he had seen smoke rising into the sky. There were golden spears, iron horses, and sand-devouring rivers. Countless huge weapons burst out dazzling sharpness and killed all the demonic beasts. Blood flowed like rivers, and seas, and the sun and moon were all killed without any light. One knife and one sword. The blood was like a river breaking into a dam, and the bloody mist was everywhere. At this moment, these horrible blood lights were still shing in the air, bursting out a more intense evil spirit. An ordinary person could be scared to death with just a nce at the extremely horrible momentum here. When Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators came here, they would still be scared and their limbs would be cold. They were so afraid that they couldn¡¯t walk. ¡°Look around¡­¡± At this time, the voice of the person behind the Gates of Hell came from sea of consciousness. Caspian immediately looked around. Immediately, he saw that although the space was huge, there was a white-boned beast¡¯s head, which was hundreds of meters high, ced in eight directions! Even though these beast heads had already turned into bones, countless resentful souls could still be seen. They erupted with endless Rancorous Qi and Malicious Grudge, continuously rotating and howling around them. Even without Bowen, he knew that this was clearly a dangerous ce. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Who on earth is it that made his ce of return look like this¡­ At this moment, Caspian even suspected that his previous guess was wrong. Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 ce of return should be peaceful under normal circumstances. Cultivators returned to ruins, and spiritual Qi in their bodies returned to heaven and earth. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The higher the realm, the denser spiritual Qi would be in his ce of return. It was normal to form a blessednd. But, in the huge cave where Caspian was located, not only did the murderous aura rise to the sky like smoke, but also the resentment, like the pool of countless vengeful ghosts. Caspian heard a slight sound. When he turned his head, he immediately saw piles of white bones several miles ahead of him. They were shaking and forming a big bulge on the ground. The next moment, with a thud, the sound of beating a war drum came from the big bulge, shaking the surrounding bones and making them tremble. With this muffled sound, the bloody aura, the furious aura, the ruthless aura, and the aura of resentment quickly condensed. A scarlet light began to emanate from the eyes of the nearby hundred-story white bone beasts. From afar, the scarlet light seemed to be surging and flowing. Honglong! An even more ear-splitting sound rang out. The bulge on the ground suddenly expanded ten times, like a small mountain! Caspian felt an extremely strong killing intenting from the bulging bulge. The killing intent and resentment were like evil spirits that had been suppressed in hell for countless years. With monstrous hatred, they rushed to the human world, tortured everyone, and turned the human world into purgatory. Woo! At this moment, the sounds of crying, roaring, and weapons colliding suddenly became louder. A loud noise continuously rubbed against this space, as if tens thousands of horses were galloping. The torrent of steel poured down, and the air thunder exploded violently one by one. Caspian narrowed his eyes and his arm shed. Not only was Celestial Punishment in his hand, but me Severing was also in his. In the bulge on the ground, there were sharp, tragic, ruthless, ughter, despair, and resentment. All kinds of auras were boiling like boiling water. Such an aura made it clear to Caspian that the person who was about to appear was definitely not a kind person. ce of return¡­ Could it be that it¡¯s not only returning to ruins, but also a matter of life and death? Caspian guessed in his heart. But there were many things that people could not understand at the scene. No matter what, it was impossible for him to escape unscathed at this time. Because at this moment, the raised ground was like rolling oil whose lid had been lifted. In an instant, it cracked open. Crack! A deep hole was torn open. Blue phosphorus-fire, with a bone-chilling coldness, spurted out from the crack. The white bones covering the big bulge were immediately burned to ashes. At the same time, the eyes of all the surrounding demonic beasts¡¯ skulls turned dark red. At first nce, they were like dense blood-sucking bats in a dark cave, staring at you with their bloodthirsty eyes. Hong! The ground shook again. Immediately, a tall coffin that was big enough to fill a room rushed out of the big bulge. The fire swept in all directions like an octopus¡¯s tentacle. All the bones within a radius of five miles were instantly burned to ashes. With the coffin as the center, a piece of whitend was cleared out just like that! The blue phosphorus-fire was still dancing like a golden snake, licking the huge coffin. The coffin was originally covered with ayer of pitch-ck color. From Caspian¡¯s point of view, that was dried up blood. Now, the ck blood was burned by the ice-cold fire. It was like a melted candle, peeling off piece by piece. As soon as these fallen pieces of blood were burned again, they immediately turned into ck smoke, which made people¡¯s eardrums scream and fly around. The original face of the coffin was revealed in the blood. A cold and desperate aura surged out as the coffin was revealed in front of him. The howling wind around Caspian became more and more fierce and ear-piercing. The blood-red eyes of the tall beast heads turned into beams of light and rainbows, shooting straight into the coffin. Immediately, the coffin seemed to be soaked in a sea of blood. It became bright red, dazzling, and transparent. As the coffin became transparent, Caspian could immediately see that there was actually a person inside! There was also a sword box about half a person¡¯s height beside the man¡¯s hand. Just seeing the inside of the coffin, he immediately felt a chill spreading up along the bottom of his feet. The huge scattered sabers, swords, axes, and forks around him seemed to havee alive and began to wriggle. ¡°What a powerful aura! Who is inside this coffin? If there is a coffin, then it means that this is definitely a ce of return, not a battlefield¡­ At this moment, Caspian could finally make a precise judgment. It was because there wouldn¡¯t be a battlefield that would allow one to be peacefully buried. And he was buried in a coffin. It was amazing to have a whole body. But, who on earth is this person? He actually used this kind of way to bury things that arepletely beyondmon sense¡­ Caspian gathered his eyesight and looked into the coffin. Swoosh! It was at this moment that the figure in the coffin suddenly moved. Although he didn¡¯t see it at all, Caspian could clearly feel that the figure opened his eyes at this moment and looked at him. He only felt that the time around seemed to have stopped. Between heaven and earth, there was only him and a sharp edge left. However, the feeling of being frightened was dispersed by him in an instant. Without the slightest hesitation, Caspian backed up. In the instant that he fell back, a rift suddenly appeared in the spot where he had just been standing. A 300-meter-long crack appeared on the ground. The crack opened, andva gushed out. Large pieces of white bones fell in and were burned to ashes after floating a few times. Caspian avoided the sword and looked up at the coffin with sharp eyes. Hong! The ground around the coffin suddenly copsed. The coffin also exploded into pieces at this moment. The human figure held the sword case in his hand and took a step forward. All of a sudden, the space around him was shaking and trembling. A wave of wind and clouds surged, the passage of time swaying. An ancient and boundless aura rushed over. In the distance, the hundred-story bones of the beasts seemed to havepleted their mission at this moment and exploded into powder. Hundreds of meters of white bone powder, apanied by shrill screams and angry roars, rose to the sky and scattered in all directions. The loud sound of the explosion came from a distance, as if thousands of soldiers and horses were rushing over, shaking Qi and blood in the human body. Caspian remained unmoved and kept calm. His eyes were all focused on the human figureing out of the broken coffin. The sword move just now had already shown his strength before the human figure came out of the coffin. The human-shaped appearance made Caspian feel puzzled. This human form was that of a human form. Without facial features or clothes, it was like a blurry figure condensed by light mist. However, standing here, the figure was like a javelin. It pierced straight into the sky and pointed at the sky and the earth, suppressing all ages! Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 In an instant, Caspian felt an unprecedented pressure. The surrounding airflow seemed to have turned into tens of thousands of tons of steel. Any random roll could make a deafening roar. Fortunately, this underground limestone cave was protected by arge formation, which wrapped around this power. Otherwise, not to mention the cave, the sea eye outside, the huge hole at the bottom of the sea, and the surrounding area within a hundred miles, would all copse and cause a terrifying tsunami. It¡¯s just an illusory figure¡­ Could it be a soul? Caspian¡¯s gaze focused on the human figure. He noticed that not only was the figure illusory, but the sword box was also illusory. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. And just like the figure, the sword box stood there, giving people a terrible feeling that it went straight into one¡¯s soul, as if it contained the power to destroy heaven and earth and crush the universe. This power was enough to kill and scare cultivators to death in the face of this. Although Caspian felt it harder to breathe than before, his mind was not shocked or destroyed. At this moment, he was thinking about another thing. Even after death, it can still bring with it such terrifying power. It is unknown which great power it is. I really didn¡¯t expect that the elder didn¡¯t find anything when he set up the Eye of the Sea and the Formation. It seemed that when he was alive, he must have been a very powerful person! Otherwise, how could he make his ce of return not discovered for so long? Just as Caspian was deep in thought, the figure moved. He only moved three fingers. His three fingers turned the sword box, which was half the height of a man. In an instant, the sword box began to burn like a torch. The mes were also ice-cold deep blue. These mes roared and expanded to the surroundings. A fierce and murderous aura suddenly arose. With a sweep of Caspian¡¯s eyes, he saw that there were unexpectedly many fero-beasts gathering in the blue mes. Among these fierce beasts, there were hungry wolves with single horns, pythons with wings on their backs, tigers with sharp teeth, Demonic Flood Dragons that coiled around the mountains, and centipedes with a length of 300 meters. Caspian looked around and found that there were more than a thousand fierce beasts! Each of them carried an extremely fierce aura. As the auras merged together, they looked like ancient beasts that had broken through the portal of time and space, attempting to destroy the world. The air in the cave also turned blue at this moment, and a thinyer of ice formed in the air. Are these fierce beasts formed by the spirit sense of the dead demonic beasts around? Caspian¡¯s heart trembled. This was because when his gaze swept over this ce earlier, he saw some bones that looked strange. These strange-looking bones could be rted to the corresponding one on the bodies of these Evil Spirits formed by mes. But, Caspian suddenly saw the shadow of an ice-blue giant sword suspended in the air behind all the demonic beasts in the deepest part of the me. The giant sword revealed the vicissitudes and mottledness of time. Even though it hovered there, not moving at all, it didn¡¯t seem like those fiery vicious beasts at all, brandishing their fangs and brandishing their ws, roaring angrily. But it seemed to be an emperor who suppressed these fierce fire beasts and was the master of these fire murderers! It was the real overlord! Not only that, but the shadow of the giant sword was also more solid. Caspian could even clearly see the texture on the surface of the shadow of the giant sword, as well as the ancient characters formed by two mes on the sword. Immortal-killing! Upon recognizing these two words, Caspian held his breath and was shocked. He blurted out, ¡°Immortal-killing Sage! Demonic beast Immortal-killing Sage is not a legend!¡± In an instant, the legend that he had read when he was reading the ancient books appeared in Caspian¡¯s mind. It was said that 200,000 years ago, the Great Sage of the Demon n, the Great Immortal-killing Sage, was a demonic beast, but he had learned a lot about magical power and condensed a supreme Taoist body. He had killed three cultivator of Real Immortal Realm in one battle, seriously injured two of them, and escaped unscathed. The name of Immortal-killing also came from here. However, demonic beasts were born to be unstable. If they relied on their own bloodline magic spell, there would be no problem. The problem was that the Great Immortal-killing Sage used the body of an evil beast and the soul of an evil beast to practice magical power and methods of the Human Tribe. He also took the promotion route of cultivators. Thus, while cultivating, he encountered a Inner Demon Tribtion that he waspletely unable to resist. Since then, he had died. ¡°So the legend is true,¡± murmured Caspian. At this moment, after confirming the identity of the Immortal-killing Sage, many doubts about this ce could be exined. ce of return had been under the nose of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for so many years, but it had not been detected. That was because the Great Immortal-killing Sage was a Great Sage! The status of the Great Sage of the Demon n was even higher than that of the ancestor. His strength was thousands of times stronger, and his realm was equivalent to that of a Real Immortal Realm cultivator! There were not many Real Immortal Realm cultivators in the entire Lunia. There were so many demonic beasts¡¯ bodies and souls, which were in line with the Great Immortal- killing Sage¡¯s ughter Dao. The Great Immortal-killing Sage had be a Saint through ughter. He had killed many cultivators and evil beasts! Although the Great Immortal-killing Sage was a beast with a beast body and beast soul, his spiritual Qi returned to nature after his death because he practiced magical power. It was called Return to Ruins. As for why this ce was so miserable, Caspian could also imagine it. As a demonic beast, the Great Immortal-killing Sage took the path of cultivators. From this, one could imagine that he would not be weed in the Demon Tribe. Butter, his cultivation became stronger, so he was respected with his power. The demon n must have submitted to him on the surface and hated him in their hearts. Moreover, the Great Immortal-killing Sage had killed a lot of evil beasts in his life. There was no way for him to calcte the number of evil beasts he killed. The Demonic Beasts must have held their breath and wanted to kill him and take away his legacy. After all, the innate power of evil beasts could not be taken away, but the cultivation methods and magical powers of the Great Immortal-killing Sage could be taken away. Therefore, when the Great Immortal-killing Sage encountered the inner demon tribtion, these Fierce Beasts from antiquity timesunched an attack together, intending to kill the Great Immortal-killing Sage. Obviously, the Great Immortal-killing Sage was not only powerful, but also scheming. He had long sensed the evil beasts¡¯ evil intentions, so he had already made arrangements here. No one could escape from his seal of heaven and earth. After a bloody battle, the Great Immortal-killing Sage killed all the evil beasts and made them bury with him. However, because he could not survive the inner demon tribtion, he died. As such, this could also exin why right now, what appeared in the coffin was only an illusion, without a corpse. Because the corpse of the Great Immortal-killing Sage must have disappeared from the world. This thought shed through Caspian¡¯s mind, and he thought it through clearly. However, although these problems were solved at the moment, he couldn¡¯t help showing a helpless smile. Regardless of whether there was any inheritance or treasure in this formation, even if there was, he had to deal with a wisp of the Great Immortal-killing Sage¡¯s spirit soul first, as well as a longsting Fierce Beast¡¯s hostility. One had to know that since these ancient fierce beasts dared to attack the Great Sage back then, they must have been giants of the demon n when they were alive. Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 Before the Great Immortal-killing Sage died, most of his power and spirit were used to suppress this group of ancient fierce beasts. Therefore, at this moment, no matter whether it was the spirit of the Great Immortal-killing Sage that appeared in front of Caspian, the raging spirits rolling around, or the fierce beasts condensed by the blue mes, they were just a wisp of remnant soul, whose strength was less than one millionth of the strength they had used up before. But, even if it was one millionth, it was still one millionth of the Real Immortal Realm! Caspian did not dare to be careless. He opened the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield in an instant, and Blood River Light Armor also covered his whole body. Although there was a big killing weapon after the Gates of Hell in his body, Caspian was not willing to hand over his own fate to an uncontroble factor unless there was no other choice. He was facing a great danger. It could even be said that since Caspian stepped on the Path to Immortality, this time was the most dangerous. He was facing the Great Sage from ancient times and a group of fierce beasts¡¯ remnant souls that dared to challenge the Great Sage. But for him, it was also an immortal fate and adventure. If every time he encountered danger, he would hand it over to the one behind the Gates of Hell to solve it, then Caspian believed that he would not only rely on the other party, but also never be stronger! Whether in terms of strength or mental state. If it went on like this, one day, the one behind the Gates of Hell would no longer help him, or maybe the other party would disappear for a period of time, or even forever, likest time after Three Sages Mountain. If there was any more danger, who could he ask for help? Therefore, at this moment, Caspian did not consider asking the one behind the Gates of Hell for help at all. As if sensing the fighting spirit of Caspian, the figure moved slowly. Although it was almost imperceptible, in an instant, Caspian felt as if there were countless worlds, stackedyer byyer, intertwined together, and pressed down hard on him. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± Caspian quickly moves to one side. The void where he had been standing was torn open. Countless sword radiance poured down like a river of stars. Arge area of the void was instantly torn into mud and smashed into chaos. Without waiting for Caspian to stand firm, the endless sword radiance suddenly rushed out from the primal chaos and chased after him! The sword radiance was dense, like a river of stars exploding, sharp, and deadly. For a moment, the whole void seemed to enterte autumn. It was bleak and gloomy, making people feel desperate. Caspiannded his feet on the ground and stopped dodging at the moment. His Taoist Heart had never dodged. Instead, he faced it head-on, stepping on the blood! His eyes were shining with boundless brilliance. His fighting desire was boiling. He grabbed his wrist and six sword lights flew out of his hand at the same time. ¡°Grandmist Ster River Array!¡± As soon as he attacked, a massive array formed from six flying swords appeared. Even if the other party were remnant souls, he could not let down his guard. He had to go all out from the very beginning! The light rushed out and collided fiercely with the sword light. It was like two torrents of steel, two rolling rivers of stars, carrying the power to destroy heaven and earth, colliding violently in the air. Boom! It was as though ten thousand, a hundred thousand, and a million thunder bolts had exploded at the same time. The whole cave was shaking and boiling. The protective formation was also activated and burst out a scarlet light. It was like an upside-down bowl that enveloped the violent power. The ground was torn apart and lifted up. All the bones on the ground exploded into powder and flew into the air. Hotva gushed out, forming thick and longva columns that shot straight into the sky. The figure of Caspian suddenly rushed out of theva. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth as he flew forward. The next moment, the mighty sword radiance tore through the void and chased after him. It did not give him a chance to escape. Caspian swallowed the sweet taste in his mouth and gritted his teeth. As expected of an Archean Great Sage. Even a wisp of remnant soul is far from what I can easily kill right now! In the past, the Grandmist Ster Formation, which had never been at a disadvantage, could even kill cultivators at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. But now, it couldn¡¯t even block a random blow from the soul fragment. Instead, it was scattered in an instant. Caspian truly felt the terrifying power of an ancient Great Sage. Even if it was just a remnant soul. The remnant soul was still holding the sword box and floating in the void, motionless. Blue mes surged beneath his feet. Vigor behind him overflowed into the heavens, transforming into the ferocious forms of thousands to tens of thousands of demonic beasts. At first nce, there was a feeling of reversing the Great Tao and destroying a Divine Realm expert. Under him, one could even feel extremely weak and helpless. As the sword radiance approached Caspian from behind, spiritual Qi in Caspian¡¯s body began to circte and his wrist shed. Suddenly, the void in front of him was folded by three inches. Caspian immediately stepped out. When he stepped out, he was dozens of miles away from the sword light. However, this could only cure the symptoms and could not cure the root cause. Formation that enveloped the cave turned the cave into an independent space. If the formation was not broken, even if the space inside sank, the outside world would not be affected at all. Simrly, if Caspian used Wave-like Void Bracelet here, he could only fold the space within the cave and move around. It was impossible for him to hide in the sea outside the cave. The only way out was the gap in the formation when he came. But once he went out, all his previous efforts would be in vain today, and he would throw away the Immortal destiny in front of him. This was not what he wanted. At this moment, he kept a distance from the sword radiance. Caspian suddenly turned around, and his spiritual Qi surged and he punched out. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± The invincible spiritual Qi condensed into a thousand-foot-long light de and appeared in the sky. The universe was invincible. It cut off the Heavenly River and rushed toward the sword light. Hong! The de of light cut into the long river of sword radiance, immediately causing a terrifying explosion, making heaven and earth change color, stars move. The sword radiance at the front was immediately cut into pieces and slowed down. Seeing this, Caspian folded the void again and stepped forward, appearing in the depths of the sword radiance. If he kept dodging, he would only end up being killed. Now, Caspian wanted to survive! He instantly removed the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield and Blood River Light Armor andpletely exposed his body to the scattered sword radiance. If other people saw Caspian¡¯s actions at this time, they would think that Caspian wasmitting suicide and give uppletely. But Caspian didn¡¯t hesitate at all. Almost at the same time, behind the Gates of Hell, there was a sigh of admiration, ¡°Cl¡­ Clever¡­¡± Before Caspian had time to enjoy the praise, his body was suddenly wrapped by the countless moving sword lights. Swoosh! In an instant, more than 10,000 wounds appeared all over his body. Every wound was so deep that his bones could be seen, and his blood was dripping. Pain! The sword light and magical power of a Great Saint increased the pain tenfold or hundredfold! Caspian gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and straightened his body. No matter how much pain he felt, he did not scream. A low roar came from his nose. ¡°The Immortal Demon Physique!¡± This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. To reverse the situation, he had to rely on the Immortal Demon Physique! Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 Caspian¡¯s vigor was condensed and his Blood Soul was vigorous. His whole body was covered with wounds. The moment his vigor spurted out, it was as if he had opened a pot of meat which had been boiled for a long time,pletely into the delicious broth. In an instant, the fierce beasts around the Great Immortal-killing Sage were filled with resentment, like sharks that smelled the smell of blood. When the hungry ghosts saw the delicious food, they were all ready to move and couldn¡¯t help but feel restless. Within the terrifying vigor that permeated the air, numerous ferocious and distorted faces immediately surfaced. They were all killed by the Great Immortal-killing Sage, and then their souls were suppressed by the Great Immortal-killing Sage¡¯s spirit. Their hearts were full of endless hatred for this Great Sage. For hundreds of thousands of years, they had been staring at the other party¡¯s coffin. They wished they could recover their physical bodies, dig out the Great Immortal-killing Sage¡¯s coffin, and kill him in the wilderness, grind his bones, and destroy his spirit. But they couldn¡¯t do it. Therefore, the resentment was getting stronger and stronger. *** Day and night were changing. They stared fixedly at the wisp of spirit of the Great Immortal-killing Sage and never looked away. But, the delicious and rich Blood Soul of Caspian made them lose their patience. Because they not only breathed in the fresh smell of vigor that had not been seen for a long time, but also saw the hope of rebirth. Each and every face was as big as a mountain and their mouth was like a ck hole. Pairs of red eyes, like a burning blood moon, stared at Caspian. The greed, desire, and impatience in their eyes almost flowed out. At this moment, the fierce beasts¡¯ remnant souls couldn¡¯t help but roar. ¡°Vigor, long-lost vigor!¡± ¡°After hundreds of thousands of years, I¡¯ve finally smelled the smell of vigor again!¡± ¡°A reckless little cultivator is put here. That¡¯s great! Eat him! Let me eat him!¡± ¡°Absorb all his blood and upy his body!¡± ¡°Yes! upy his body. For so many years, we can finally take one step ahead of the Great Immortal-killing Sage and be reborn!¡± ¡°This day has finally arrived after hundreds of thousands of years of waiting!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let the Great Immortal-killing Sage kill this cultivator!¡± ¡°Hurry up! Let¡¯s rush down together and upy sea of consciousness of this cultivator first. By the way, we can devour his soul!¡± ¡°There¡¯s blood to suck and soul to eat. I must have a good taste of it!¡± Roars rang out one after another, shaking the stars. Any of these fierce beasts would cause a catastrophe if they were released. Unless it was supreme elder hidden in the depths of the void, only those old antiques could suppress it. Such a powerful and terrifying existence struggled desperately. Their blood-red faces broke free from the shackles of the Great Immortal-killing Sage and turned into twisted blood-red rainbows that shot toward Caspian. As they flew over, theyughed wildly, gritted their teeth, and cursed angrily, releasing the most vicious curse in the world. Caspian was fully focused on fending off the des of the sword radiance. He had no time to care about these Archean Fierce Spirits. All of a sudden, these countless Archean Fierce Spirits seemed to have found an opportunity to rush toward Caspian recklessly. The blood-red light was like a heavy rain of blood in the sky. But Caspian was the only target of the heavy rain. All of a sudden, countless red lights even covered up the sharp sword light. They drilled into Caspian¡¯s body from every pore of Caspian and rushed into sea of consciousness of him while celebrating. From their point of view, possessing the ¡°little¡± Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was as easy as eating a pie, even if they were only remnant souls now. ¡°Hahaha! After waiting for hundreds of thousands of years, the best opportunity has finallye!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This little cultivator wants to fight against the Great Immortal-killing Sage?¡± ¡°Immortal-killing Sage is the enemy that only we can deal with. You little ant, you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°While he is dealing with the divine thoughts of the Great Immortal-killing Sage with all his strength, we will rush into his sea of consciousness and take his body!¡± ¡°Go in! Stop talking nonsense!¡± ¡°The opportunity to be reborn hase. We must seize this opportunity!¡± ¡°This body has a strong qi and blood. It¡¯s even more powerful than our Demon n!¡± ¡°If we seize this body and the inheritance of the Great Immortal-killing Sage, I¡¯m afraid that we will be dozens of times stronger than before!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s worth our waiting for hundreds of thousands of years!¡± In a moment, the vast number of vile spirits and remnant souls rushed into Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness and kept sinking. Theyughed viciously and roared in Caspian¡¯s body. It was as if countless bolts of lightning were rumbling inside of him. These spirits were just cheering and jumping. They didn¡¯t notice that, Caspian, who was activating the Immortal Demon Physique to destroy the sword radiance, showed an imperceptible smile. The grim smile in his sea of consciousness was still there. ¡°Here we are!¡± ¡°Next is the deepest part of this guy¡¯s spirit!¡± ¡°Kill the way in and destroy his spirit. Then, we¡¯ll control his body!¡± ¡°Hmm? What kind of thing is that? Why is there a door in this guy¡¯s body?¡± After this question, the remaining souls of the fierce beasts in Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness suddenly fell into silence. However, this did not affect the following Evil Spirits¡¯ keeping entering Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness. The silencested for about a breath¡¯s time. The next moment, an angry voice rang out like a p of thunder. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s even more powerful than us!¡± ¡°How can there be such a thing in this fellow¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Oh no! We were fooled!¡± No matter how stupid these Archean Evil Spirits were, after so many years, they still possessed great wisdom. How could they not have realized that they had been deceived? The door in Caspian¡¯s body was waiting for them to fall into the trap! They didn¡¯t know that before, one by one, they rushed in happily and proudly. They realized what was going on and immediately wanted to escape. But at this time, how could they be given such an opportunity? Bam! The Gates of Hell shook violently. A big hand, which emitted an ancient bronze light, reached out from behind the Gates of Hell with a supreme aura that was beyond primitive times and almost eternal with the universe. This big hand looked like it had stretched out from the Gates of Hell, but it made people feel as if it was endless and stretched endlessly like the blue sky. With a grab of the hand, a world would copse. This hand reached out and grabbed at the fierce spirits that had been in a mess for a long time. In an instant, arge group of Archean Evil Spirits, who were arrogant and violent for a moment, disappeared like snow meeting a zing sun. They turned into pure soul power and were sucked in by this big hand. Many Evil Spirits that had almost filled Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness was suddenly missing. The rest of the ancient vicious spirits, regardless of whether they saw this scene with their own eyes or felt the majestic aura from behind the Gates of Hell, immediately panicked and wanted to escape like crazy. The blood-red light that had been pouring into Caspian¡¯s body became chaotic at this moment, like a pot of porridge that had exploded. It kept surging, and the violent and rampant aura twisted the void around Caspian. Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 The gigantic hand emanated an undying aura as it once again grabbed down toward the Evil Spirits. Arge group of Evil Spirits had no room to resist. It was as if a spoonful of water had been poured onto a volcano and disappeared immediately. Faintly, it could be seen that the starlight formed by these fierce spirits had disappeared into this palm. ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hide! We¡¯re not here to be ughtered, but to upy this body!¡± ¡°This palm is nothing. We are the Demonic Beast ancestors who have lived for hundreds of thousands of years. Let¡¯s kill it together!¡± ¡°If we destroy this palm and devour its power, we can be stronger!¡± ¡°Kill! Kill it!¡± Thepletely enraged Evil Spirits immediately stopped running around. The rolling blood-colored light gathered together at this time, turning into a long river of blood. The long river was churning, stirring up waves in sea of consciousness. In the surging blood river, the forms of countless fierce beasts evolved, shaking the heavens and destroying the world. All of the beasts roared together, shaking the stars. Blood rivers swirled about, rushing murderously towards that giant palm. If these Evil Spirits had gathered in this way during the ancient times, they would have razed Lunia to the ground in an instant. The sea of consciousness of Caspian was red and dazzling under the blood light. The palm was still neither too slow nor too quick, exuding a kingly aura that looked down on the world. ¡°An ant¡­¡± The moment the Blood River touched the palm, two words came from behind the Gates of Hell. The giant palm immediately pped. Bang! Crack! Crack! Crack! The rolling Blood River was immediately shattered and exploded. The gathered Evil Spirits were scattered in an instant, and those who rushed to the front directly exploded. The Evil Spirits behind were swept away and exploded into dazzling blood like a series of firecrackers. The giant palm moved forward with irresistible force. Wherever it went, all the blood-colored light copsed and exploded, turning into tiny white fluorescent lights that merged into the palm. In the blink of an eye, the group of Evil Spirits had been defeated and had suffered countless casualties. The remaining Evil Spirits were all scared out of their wits. This time, no one dared to resist anymore. They all screamed in horror, trying to escape from sea of consciousness of Caspian. Caspian, who was enduring the pain of the sword radiance, suddenly trembled. Immediately, an extremely powerful Blood Soul aura burst out. It was as if the world had been shattered, and the sky had exploded. The aura of mountains of corpses and seas of blood had locked down time and space, condensing space. The Ferocious Spirits on the surface of Caspian¡¯s body, which had not yet entered Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness, could not escape immediately. ¡°All of you, go in!¡± Caspian shouted and took a deep breath. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. This breath was so powerful that it could swallow mountains and rivers. Almost 90% of the blood-red light was instantly absorbed into his body. Those who could escaped were because the hatred was still concentrated on the Great Immortal-killing Sage and they did note near. That was why they survived. But at this time, when they saw this scene, they all roared in horror. ¡°What exactly happened in this fellow¡¯s body?¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird. This cultivator is not as simple as he looks!¡± ¡°We have lost so manypanions. Who is this guy? Is he also a Real Immortal Realm cultivator?¡± ¡°Damn it! He killed so many of ourpanions at once!¡± ¡°Do not approach this cultivator. This fellow¡¯s body possesses a terrifying strength. If we rashly charge forward, we will undoubtedly use an egg to strike a rock!¡± Not only the Evil Spirits, but also the Great Immortal-killing Sage, who had been hovering in the air motionlessly like a mountain, moved the sword box beside him to the front and put both hands on the sword box. Instantly, it gave people a sense of seriousness and caution. Caspian nced at the scene and knew that he had to hurry up. The reason why the Great Immortal-killing Sage had made a shallow move was that the remnant soul had responded like this ording to Caspian¡¯s realm, Heavenly Spirit Realm. But now, Caspian had disyed strength beyond that of a Heavenly Spirit Realm because of the Gates of Hell. In this way, the Great Immortal-killing Sage would definitely deal with Caspian with the power to deal with a higher-level cultivator. I have to adapt to the thousands of sword radiance as soon as possible and use the power of these Evil Spirits for my own use at the same time! With a change of mind, Caspian looked at his sea of consciousness. Suddenly, he saw that the giant palm stretched out its five fingers and grabbed, as if it was going to tear down the sky and crush these Evil Spirits. However, he soon found that the giant palm did not destroy all the Evil Spirits. At this time, more than a dozen blood lights could be seen circling around the fingertips of the five fingers of the palm. These rays of blood were obviously more ferocious and violent than those destroyed ones, just like a volcano and a torch. Caspian immediately understood that the dozen rays of blood were the strongest experts of the Demon n when they besieged the Great Immortal-killing Sage. But why did the palm leave them alone at this moment? Just as Caspian was confused, the palm punched forward twice. All of a sudden, the blood-red rainbow disappeared. However, at the same time, two more beams of bloody light with surging evil spirits were left by the palm alone and wrapped around the little finger. Caspian swept the area with his gaze and saw clearly that there were five fingers on the giant palm at this moment. There were eight bloody beams on the thumb, six beams on the index finger, five beams on the middle finger, four beams on the ring finger, and two beams on the small thumb. Although the surging Killing Intent from the 25 rays of blood light was not worth mentioningpared to the aura of the Giant Palm God. However, any random one of them could definitely destroy a sect. The Primordial Fierce Beast was so powerful and terrifying that even after countless years, only its remnant soul remained, it could still dominate a region. ¡°Why do you keep these?¡± Caspian couldn¡¯t help asking. He had already found a clue. The giant palm was not only killing these Evil Spirits, but also devouring their soul force. At the same time, it was also collecting the strongest group of Evil Spirits. ¡°For you¡­ Magic treasures¡­ Refine¡­¡± After the Gates of Hell said this, there was a nging sound. ¡°Magic treasures?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and said with a dazzling light, ¡°You mean Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± Caspian immediately understood. At that time, when Uncle Quinn used this magic treasure to deal with him, a group of Demonic Beasts¡¯ souls poured out from the 28 magic treasures Pearls. However, Caspian did not think much of the Demonic Beast¡¯s Divine Souls at that time, so he killed them at once and also seized the magic treasure. Caspian had also thought that if he could use this Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl well, it would indeed be an extraordinary magic treasure. Unfortunately, it would take too much time and energy to gather evil spirits. But this time, these fierce beasts in front of him were basically prepared for him! Not only were they prepared, but they were also carefully selected! Even if Caspian was given ten years, he would not be able to find 28 Demonic Beast souls that satisfied him in Lunia. After refining them, he would inject them into Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl. After all, if Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl could not gather the souls of twenty-eight demonic beasts, it would not be able to unleash its maximum strength. Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Every time a Demonic Beast¡¯s Divine Soul was missing in the Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl, its power would be reduced by one level. After collecting all the Demonic Beasts¡¯ Divine Souls, the power would be guaranteed. Twenty-seven and twenty-eight evil spirits would make the magic treasure twopletely different magic treasures! Moreover, these Demonic Beasts¡¯ souls had to be strong enough so that the magic treasure could exert tremendous power. Now, there were already 25 Evil Spirits on the giant palm. These twenty-five vicious spirits all came from the ancient times, tyrannical and crazy. They were existences that had previously dared to challenge the Great Immortal Killing Sage! Although there was only a wisp of residual soul left, it was hundreds of times stronger than ordinary shapeshifting demons. It was extremely powerful! Just as Caspian was lost in thought, the palm grabbed and pulled, shattering thest Blood River. It grabbed the three dazzling blood rays and wrapped them around its little fingers. The twenty-eight Evil Spirits had all gathered! All 28 Evil Spirits were the souls of powerful demonic beasts. These two requirements were met at this time. Caspian suddenly opened his body. Spiritual Qi and vigor surged and burst out. With a bang, the thousands of sword radiance that were aimed at him were shattered in an instant. The exploded sword radiance turned into countless meteors and shot in all directions. Taking advantage of this moment, Caspian made a grasping motion. Spiritual Qi immediately held the 28 precious beads and appeared in front of him, forming a unified circle. When Uncle Quinn dealt with Caspian, more than a dozen Demonic Beasts¡¯ souls had been destroyed by Caspian. Right now, these twenty eight precious beads were pitch-ck and sinister. There was nothing special about them. In the next moment, Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. Every ray of light shone with boundless brilliance. One, two, three, four¡­ twenty-seven, twenty-eight! A total of twenty-eight rays of light urately shot into the precious pearls. In the blink of an eye, these twenty-eight precious pearls were full of life force. Demonic mes soared into the sky. It was a world-shaking sight! Streaks of peerless fierce shadows emerged from inside, pointing at the sky and the earth, picking up stars and taking the moon! The Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl was in the hands of Caspian. Only then did it show the power of a peerless magic treasure. ¡°How dare you!¡± Before Caspian could rejoice, a buzzing sound came to his mind. A stream of divine thoughts rushed toward him like mountains and seas. Caspian immediately looked up. That voice was obviously from the Great Immortal-killing Sage. At this moment, the Great Immortal-killing Sage finally felt the threat from Caspian. He had already lifted the sword box with one of his hands. Although he had not made a move yet, in the void, it was as if tens of millions of war drums were ringing at the same time. Countless soldiers were fighting desperately, and blood was everywhere. The sword radiance, which had attacked Caspian before, twisted violently again, and the sword Qi, like a rainbow and a dragon, poured down toward Caspian. The 10 percent of the remaining spirit of the demonic beast behind the Great Immortal-killing Sage was also hit by the fierce power of his Qi Power. They kept screaming, and almost half of them evaporated in an instant. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The remnant soul of the Great Immortal-killing Sage was really angry! With the new powerful magic treasure, Caspian felt very happy and confident at this moment. What was more important was that the big hand in the Gates of Hell had cleaned up the remnant souls of the fierce spirits. Although the soul force was absorbed by the one behind the Gates of Hell, vigor of these remnant souls had all been integrated into the body of Caspian. This caused vigor in Caspian¡¯s body to soar again. His original body suddenly became ten times stronger and more overbearing! Caspian¡¯s body suddenly stretched out. Suddenly, smoke and mes of war rose to the sky like golden spears and iron horses. His Qi swallowed mountains and rivers. With a move of his arm, he immediately fought fiercely, and the sun and the moon lost light. Although Caspian was in human form, the power in his body made him look like a fierce beast in human form. Another point was that he had been practicing the Immortal Demon Physique and fighting against swords in the past. Although the time was short, the Immortal Demon Physique had adapted to the power of the Great Immortal-killing Sage¡¯s sword light. With a loud shout, the wounds all over Caspian¡¯s body healed in an instant. At the same time, Caspian suddenly took a step forward, shaking countless ripples and folding the void. His body turned into a torrent faster than light, and in an instant, he was in front of the endless sword light. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Although it was a martial arts technique, it was as powerful as a magical power! Immediately, huge waves surged, and a fierce Martial Arts aura shot out in the air. The aura rubbed and exploded in the void, and the smell of iron and blood surged out like boiling oil. Where it passed, the roars of dragons and tigers breaking through the air could be heard. Bam! The void seemed to have been pierced through at this moment, shaking endlessly. In the blink of an eye, all the sword radiance that swept toward Caspian was scattered like a river of stars falling and exploding. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared. He raised his head. This time, he looked at the residual shadow of the Great Immortal-killing Sage. The fact that his aura had been suppressed by his opponent not only because he was shocked at the other party¡¯s identity, but also because his strength was weaker than the other party¡¯s. However, after absorbing vigor of thousands of remaining souls, Caspian¡¯s strength instantly soared. Although it would take some time for him to go back and cultivate in seclusion so that he would only break through after he had fully mastered it. But, the fear in his heart hadpletely disappeared. The crushing of his momentum didn¡¯t even exist. As if sensing the change in Caspian, the remaining soul of the Great Immortal-killing Sage was also furious. He was not a kind person when he was alive. Feeling provoked by the ¡°ant¡±, he was even more furious. ¡°You killed the Real Immortal Realm cultivators of our Human Tribe in antiquity times. Today, I¡¯ll grind your bones into ashes to avenge the cultivators who died in your hands!¡± As his voice fell, Caspian felt as if he had received blessings and help. His eyes were burning and boiling with energy. He was full of vigor and ferocity. Crack! The remnant soul of the Great Immortal-killing Sage pressed down with one hand, and the sword box was immediately crushed. With a jerk of his arm, a peerless long sword appeared in front of him. It was exactly the same as what Caspian saw in the deepest part of the blue phosphorus-fire. Of course, this long sword was not the Immortal-killing Sword itself. It was a residual shadow simr to the residual soul. Even so, it was still a treasure that could crush spirit tools s and reach Dao tool level! ¡°Use¡­ me¡­.Severing¡± A reminder came from sea of consciousness. Almost at the same time, the Great Immortal-killing Sageunched his ultimate killing move towards Caspian. The residual shadow suddenly attacked Caspian with its sword radiance. Layer afteryer, it copsed like a peacock spreading its tail. Every ray of sword light was like thunder, piercing through the nine heavens. The rules of the Great Tao followed closely, as if no one could fight against it. Bang! The void under Caspian¡¯s feet and beside him suddenly cracked. In the midst of the shock, the sound of countless heavenly drums beating could be heard in the depths of heaven and earth. His body was alsopletely enveloped by the sword radiance, and there was nowhere to hide. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± The light barrier unfolded, distorting the cracked void. Caspian took a step forward. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± In the face of the sword light, he held me Severing and shed fiercely. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 me Severing was wide and thick, and there were raging mes on it. But, it was sharp enough to tear the sky apart! The sharp de cut down fiercely and pushed forwardyer byyer. In an instant, it was as if thunder and lightning were surging, sting apart the originally cracked void in an instant. In the chaotic light, the two beams of sword radiance collided fiercely in the air. It was as if the Divine Punishment had descended, as if the universe had been destroyed. The sword light stirred together, and a vortex immediately gushed out. Eachyer of the vortex split apart time and space. All of a sudden, the bright sword light burst out like a zing sun, engulfing a me in an instant. Bang! The copsed sword light poured down on Caspian¡¯s body, making the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield crack, as if it was raining in the middle of summer. The rain hit the banana leaf, making a very dense sound. On the surface of Purple Yin Ghostly Shield, sparks flew in all directions, almost blinding people¡®s eyes. Caspian¡¯s eyes were full of vigor, and he did not retreat at all. Spiritual Qi in his body surged out like a tide, constantly condensing the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield. After a moment of stalemate, cracks appeared on the surface of the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield. However, there was no panic on Caspian¡¯s face. He seized the opportunity and took a deep breath. In an instant, he withdrew the purple light shield andpletely exposed himself to the sword light. Then, he took a step forward, fierce and valiant. He didn¡¯t retreat, instead, he advanced, ferociously ughtering his way into this heaven overflowing sword momentum. Swoosh! The sword radiance, which was enough to devour the light, instantly created a wave of blood on Caspian. The sword radiance was dozens of times sharper than before. Thousands of wounds once again appeared on Caspian¡¯s body. Every wound was so deep that Caspian¡¯s bones could be seen. Blood gushed out like a spring. In the blink of an eye, he had be a bloody man. Although Caspian seemed to have been seriously injured, the remaining soul of the Great Immortal- killing Sage exploded with even more intense anger. Because the sword intent he performed was obviously ten times sharper than before, but the injury caused by it was exactly the same as before! Although it was only a remnant soul, it was the will of an ancient Great Saint after all. The remnant soul understood that he had been taken advantage of by the other party! Thinking of this, the remnant soul became even angrier. There were still some fierce spirits left, surrounded behind it. However, at this moment, these vicious spirits all felt fear. They continuously trembled, howling as they fled into the distance. They hid as far as they could. Caspian roared from the dazzling sword radiance, ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± His voice was full of spiritual Qi, like a big bell, deafening and terrifying. He was like a god out of the nine heavens. Chi! The sword light, which had been so dense that even wind couldn¡¯t prate, was torn open at this moment. An invincible and awe-inspiring force surged out of the crack. In the next moment, an iron fist, like a meteorite, spun and solidified. With the great power of the Starry Sky Region, a long rainbow pierced through the sun and sted a huge hole in the crack. Next, another iron fist reached out from within, grabbed the sword radiance, and tore it in half. Crack! The overwhelming sword light was instantly torn apart and torn into pieces. It turned into thunder and lightning all over the sky and poured down. The ground of the cave was instantly poked into pieces, like a swamp. The formation covering the cave was also shing and crumbling. Caspian stepped out with his bloody body. At this moment, although his whole body was ring red, the wounds cut by the sword radiance had almost recovered. The longer the Immortal Demon Physique was trained, the more painful the torture would be. In this way, the stronger the defense of this kind of damage was, the stronger the recovery ability of the injury would be. As Caspian walked out, an emperor-like majesty surged around him. He took a step forward, as if he was stepping on the mountains and rivers above the sky. His momentum rose to the extreme like a raging me. Although it was far weaker than the broken soul of the Great Immortal-killing Sage, it had already aroused the crazy fighting intent of the Great Immortal-killing Sage. Not long ago, in the eyes of the remnant soul of the Great Immortal-killing Sage, Caspian was just a nobody, an ant. It could be easily killed with just a flick of a finger. But at this time, although this nobody was still very small, it had already made the Great Sage feel threatened. More importantly, this nobody had be stronger quickly in such a short battle. He tempered himself with the other party¡®s sword and strengthened his vigor with the Evil Spirits around him. At every moment of the battle, he was stronger than the previous moment, and he gave people a feeling that there was no end to it! The Great Immortal-killing Sage had killed countless opponents over the years. Since he had achieved the Realm of ughter, he could easily defeat any enemy he faced. But today, it was rare for him to fail twice in a row. And his opponent was just an ant! Bam! The Great Immortal-killing Sage¡¯s killing intent soared. The Immortal-killing Sword in his hand also felt the strong hatred. As the residual soul walked forward step by step, the Immortal-killing Sword made an earth-shattering sound, as if it was an Archean Divine Realm expert who was going to split the heaven and earth with a giant axe. ¡°Come on, let me defeat you, and my state of mind will be at a higher level!¡± Caspian looked at the other party without any fear. His fighting spirit waspletely ignited at this time. In a sh, all the wounds all over Caspian¡¯s body healed. Blood oozed in his body, like a raging river. Rumbling could be heard, and in the space of a single breath, it seemed as if a great river could be formed. ¡°Take advantage of¡­ The vile spirit¡­ Blood Soul¡­ To kill him¡­¡± After the Gates of Hell, the voice came to remind Caspian. Caspian nodded. He also knew that his current state was due to the release of his strength after absorbing thousands of fierce spiritual Qi blood. He needed to use this momentum to kill the remnant soul of the Great Immortal-killing Sage. It would be very difficult for him to kill the Great Immortal-killing Sage with his own strength once the time was dyed and the release of blood was over. Of course, he could do it with the help of the one behind the Gates of Hell. But in that case, Caspian¡¯s goal of sharpening himself would not be achieved. What Caspian wanted was to rely on his own strength to kill the remnant soul of the Great Immortal- killing Sage, so that his will and mental state could be tempered to the greatest extent, and he could stabilize his mind, making it as firm as a rock, not afraid ofthe inner demons. Caspian roared. This time, he took the initiative to attack. Layers of light burst out from his eyes, crossing, rubbing, and shaking. His shoulders seemed to carry mountains, and his eyes were as deep as the sea. Every move he made was infinitely wide and constantly derived from it. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± He tore open the sword rain in front of him and stepped forward. His figure was like a meteor chasing the moon, burning the sky. He immediately rushed to the Great Immortal-killing Sage and struck out with his palm. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± A destructive storm condensed into a thousand-foot-long light de, and the mes flew up into the sky. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. They burned everything and chopped toward the Great Immortal-killing Sage¡¯s head. Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 Bang! The bang sound was like a red sun rising from the east, emitting endless rays of multicolored light. Waves of supreme battle intent, which almost surpassed the heavens, tore apart the vast sword rain in an instant. The de of light flourished, releasing brilliant light in all directions. There were even more so all types of vicious beasts that continuously evolved. Lion¡¯s roar and tiger¡¯s roar, wolf¡¯s howl and crane¡¯s cry, the ancient vicious beasts trampled on the ground and attacked the Great Immortal-killing Sage fiercely. The vast sword radiance was instantly suppressed. This was the first time that the remnant soul of the Great Immortal-killing Sage had been suppressed since it appeared. Crack! Crack! Crack! The sword radiance was constantly torn apart, and the Great Immortal-killing Sage kept retreating in front of Caspian¡¯s divine punishment-like attack. The space around him, which could be shifted, shrank rapidly, jumped violently, and formed a vortex. If he was careless, it would drag his remnant soul into it and tear it into pieces. Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up like torches. Streaks of inscription on his body were faintly shing with peerless divine light. Around his body, there were mysterious and unpredictable wills. Although the Great Immortal-killing Sage was forced to retreat and was at a disadvantage, Caspian did not rx at all. The Great Immortal-killing Sage did not move his Immortal-killing Sword. Even if the other party was just a remnant soul, it would not be so easy for Caspian to defeat the giant from antiquity times. Otherwise, how could a strand of discarnate soul possibly suppress tens of millions of vicious spirits for ten thousand years! The Great Immortal-killing Sage suddenly stopped retreating. The void behind him became as sticky as mercury and piled up. A great thought emerged from his body. As soon as the light lit up, it was like a star, shining between the eyebrows of the soul fragment. Although it was only a little light, at this moment, it seemed to contain the universe of the Milky Way. It rotated and changed, revealing a sense of disrupting time and space, reversing the Great Tao, and controlling the gods. ¡°Be¡­ Careful¡­¡± A reminder came from Caspian¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Understood!¡± Caspian nodded. His spiritual Qi was vast and mighty. He held me Severing in his hand and swept it violently. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± Bang! The remaining soul of the Great Immortal-killing Sage also moved. The remnant soul held the Immortal-killing Sword and suddenly lifted it up. At this moment, the Immortal-killing Sword turned into a ball of light. In an instant, it was divided into two, two into four, and four into eight. It was divided into eight balls of white mes. This fiery light released a wave of holy light, as if it was summoned by a heavenly deity, as mysterious as the sun and moon¡¯s radiance. Caspian only felt that countless suns and moons were rotating in the eight balls of fire in front of the Immortal-killing Sage, and the stars were falling all over the sky. The Immortal-killing Sword in the Great Immortal-killing Sage¡¯s hand was left with only the hilt. The discarnate soul held the hilt of the sword in his hand and threw it in front of him. The eight balls of fire immediately gathered and formed a heavy shield in front of him. Bang! The sword light of me Severing fell on the heavy shield with an immortal aura that could kill everything. This strike was enough to split mountains and break seas, st apart an ind, destroy an entire city. But when it hit the heavy shield, it was as silent as snowkes falling on an iron te. Not only did it have no response, but it also made no sound. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Caspian himself out the me Severing, he would have wondered if he had seen things or heard it wrong. Immediately, Caspian felt the power of the Great Immortal-killing Sage¡¯s magical power. Caspian had long made preparations. If his strike didn¡¯t bring about any results, he would immediately fold the void, quickly backing up. However, as soon as he took half a step forward, Caspian saw cracks appear on the heavy shield and spread out. A mighty force pressed down violently in all directions. The heavy shield turned into eight beams of white light again. At the same time, Caspian felt that all the space around him was frozen like a big iron te. Wave after wave of force fields spread out from the eight rays of white light. Majestic power formed a force field and pressed down from all directions. Before the Great Immortal-killing Sage could even make a move, it already gave off an earth-shattering pressure. He looked at Caspian. The Great Immortal-killing Sage did not give Caspian any chance to move. Holding the hilt of his sword, he shed out. The eight rays of white light almost tore and burned the whole space. The attack was rolling, moving across the sky, swallowing the void, forming a surging waterfall that poured toward Caspian, forcing him to stop bleeding and unable to breathe. Since there was no way to dodge, Caspian chose not to. His aura surged to the extreme, and the power brought by vigor was activated at this moment. Caspian¡¯s body was like a raging furnace, about to explode. ¡°Ferocious Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± Facing the dazzling white mes, Caspian made a move. Countless rays of divine light burst out from the 28 precious pearls. With a slight shake, the sound of a sea of blood overflowing could be heard. The blood-red light spread out in an instant, rolling, and countless blood shadows moved wildly. Vicious spirits roared, howled, and roared one after another. They were iparably vicious as they charged forward murderously. The thunder clouds were dense, the immortal thunder was shaking, and the divine light was extinguished. The frozen void around them was instantly pushed away, and then it collided with the white mes. Boom! The entire world began to shake. Time and space began to fold, the Great Tao copsed, and the five elements shattered. It was as if the limestone cave, which had been enveloped by the Grand Formation, had be the starting point of the end of the world. Everything, at this moment, was destroyed and melted in the explosion. Countless King¡¯s Might surged, vibrated, and resonated within it. The light of the array flickered faster and faster, and its surface shook like water waves, as if it was on the verge of copse. The only one who could fight against the Great Immortal-killing Sage was the Primordial Fierce Spirit! Two hundred thousand yearster, the two forces collided fiercely again. They collided with each other, bursting out the majesty and Critical Hit that could destroy everything. The Evil Spirits were beaten until they were dim and covered with cracks. Their essence kept pouring out and they retreated back to the precious bead with a howl. The white zing light, which was like a god, was also extinguished one by one. With each light extinguished, the Great Immortal-killing Sage took a step back, and a hole appeared in the broken soul¡¯s body. The remnant soul itself had also be thin and weak. Bang! The white light went out one after another. Every time it exploded, it seemed that it could blow up the void, destroy it forever, and turn it into nothing. Roar! As thest Evil Spirit was unwilling to give up, its whole body was full of porcin-like cracks and retracted into the pearl. Thest ball of white light, like candlelight in the wind, was also crumbling. Caspian suddenly stepped out of the folded void. The long-lost opportunity had finally arrived! ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± After destroying the me with one w, Caspian flew toward the Great Sage¡¯s spirit, which was on the verge of copse, and spat out. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± The rain-like lightning instantly sted the Great Immortal-killing Sage¡¯s remnant soul into a sieve. But this was not enough to destroy the other party. Caspian raised his fingertip, and a wisp of blood-red light, with the surging aura of a sea of blood, burst out violently. In the sea of blood, there were long purple lines that were dark, with the smell of destruction, interweaving with a tight dra. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Caspian waved his arm. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was a fatal blow that Caspian had been waiting for for a long time! Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 The surging sea of blood engulfed the soul. The remnant soul, like a candle, kept melting in the boiling sea of blood. It was twisted and deformed, like a mass of mud wriggling. The Immortal-killing Sword itself was only a residual shadow. Right now, it was seriously injured, unable to condense divine light at all. By the time the sea of blood hit it, numerous ck scars had been cut off on the surface of the broken soul¡¯s body. These scars couldn¡¯t heal, so they slowly separated the broken soul. A destructive aura emanated from the ck scars, as if nothing in this world could remove them. The soul fragment was cut into hundreds of pieces like paper, getting lighter and lighter. Caspian looked at the starlight on the chest of the soul fragment and suddenly reached out his hand and poked it with his finger. The starlight suddenly appeared on his fingertip. He approached it and swept it with his divine sense. All of a sudden, he felt a huge divine thought hidden in it. It was as if an iparably noble magical power was about to enter his mind at this moment. Caspian narrowed his eyes and instantly understood. This starlight contained magical power, which divided the Immortal-killing Sword into eight parts. This magical power was very powerful. If Caspian hadn¡¯t relied on the power of the 28 Evil Spirits to resist it, he would definitely have been suppressed by it if he just relied on his own strength. This magical power is changeable. As long as I can master it, my strength can definitely be improved to a higher level! Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Caspian stretched out his Divine Sense and flicked his fingertip. The starlight instantly transformed into a divine beam of light that shot into the space between his brows. The vast form and picture poured into Caspian¡¯s brain. However, Caspian did not immediatelyprehend them. The formation enveloping the cave was on the verge of copse as soon as it was hit. Although it wouldn¡¯t copse, a portion of the fluctuation caused by the battle just now would definitely seep out. At this time, Caspian was not outside, and he didn¡¯t know how much influence the sea eye outside had suffered. Therefore, he nned to search as soon as possible to see if there were any other treasures. Otherwise, it would be inconvenient if Elders of Heavenly Edge¡¯s Sect came here and saw him here if he dyed for too long. Caspian shook his head as he looked at the Great Sage¡¯s soul that was gradually dissipating in front of him. There was no need to collect the soul fragment. Although it was called a remnant soul, it was actually closer to the condensation of the remnant soul and Rancorous Qi. It was just a projection left by the Great Immortal-killing Sage in this world. It was already a blessing for him to obtain the inheritance of a magical power. It was impossible to get more benefits. Furthermore, because this soul fragment was too damaged, it did not possess any soul energy which could be absorbed. In the blink of an eye, as the surrounding airflow blew, thest remnant soulpletely dissipated like smoke. There were no more auras about the Great Immortal-killing Sage here. Caspian flew into the air, ran his spiritual Qi, and stamped his foot. Bam! A stream of air pressed down. The originally scattered light suddenly became calm and peaceful. The sky was turned upside down, and the cave that had been destroyed in the void became clear. Caspian looked down. He could see there was a huge difference between the cave at this time and when he first came in. The huge skeletons and weapons had been blown into powder. It looked empty. With a sweep of his divine thoughts, he did not find any remaining vile spirits in the void. However, Caspian was unwilling to leave just like that. Hended on the ground and came to the position where the coffin had been before. It¡¯s from here¡­ Caspian looked at the ground and thought for a while. The ground under his feet had been burned into magma. When he stepped on it, there was still tension and sticity. After a while, Caspian made a decision. He punched down. The fist wind was like a p of thunder, sting arge hole with a diameter of more than 300 meters on the ground. Immediately, a white light emerged from the depths of the ground. Seeing this, Caspian nodded. Fortunately, I took a look¡­ The white light contained the aura of Profound Gold, giving people a feeling of taking in and sending out precious light. Although it was unknown what it was, it must be a treasure. If the Great Immortal-killing Sage¡¯s ce of return really had nothing valuable, it would be a bit unreasonable. Caspian jumped down from the big hole and immediately discovered that he had arrived at an underground secret chamber. The big hole he had created was right above the secret chamber. It seemed that the secret chamber was built under the coffin, and it was hidden deeper and had the protection of formation, so it was not discovered before. As for the formation, it must have been destroyed in the battle just now. After entering the secret chamber, Caspian immediately looked at the white light source. Suddenly, he saw an illusory image of a long sword suspended in the air three feet above the ground in the depths of the small secret chamber. ¡°Immortal-killing Sword!¡± Caspian recognized it at a nce. Unfortunately, the Immortal-killing Sword was the same as the one in the hands of the Great Immortal- killing Sage¡¯s remnant soul. It was just a shadow. However, this illusory image was even more solid than the one formed by the Bluefire. More importantly, there was only a trace of killing and extermination aura left on the shadow, which originally belonged to the Immortal-killing Sword. Looking at this illusion, Caspian suddenly felt a little worried. This was obviously a treasure, but he did not know how to take it away or use it. When he tried to grab it with his hand, he only felt a cool sensation. However, the illusory image in his hand did not move at all. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ Feel that¡­ me Severing¡­ Can¡¯t exert¡­ Your sword intent¡­¡± A voice came from the one behind the Gates of Hell. With a thought, Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He immediately understood what the other party meant. ¡°Do you mean that this phantom can turn me Severing into a sword?¡± ¡°me Severing¡­ Is originally¡­ A fragment¡­ Of course it can¡­ Condense a sword¡­¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Caspian immediately summoned me Severing. The blood-red flowing light slowly intertwined with the white light in the secret chamber. me Severing looked more like a huge sickle. However, there were a few more des on the de of the sickle. Although me Severing was a powerful magic treasure, and it was not inferior to the Celestial Punishment, it was not like a sickle, but not a sickle. The power of Sword intent of extreme anger was always slightly weaker than that of a sword. Hearing the voice deep in sea of consciousness, Caspian knew what to do. But, when he was walking toward the illusion, he heard the other party kowtowing and muttering. ¡°Actually¡­ Your¡­ Mirror¡­¡± Caspian was speechless. ¡°Not only are you not stuttering, but you¡¯ve also learned not to finish when you are talking?¡± After waiting for a moment, Caspian sneered. ¡°You can forge¡­ Swords first¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Asleep¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was no sound this time, only Caspian facing the sword shadow that was constantly swallowing and exhaling white light. Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 The one behind the Gates of Hell didn¡¯t make any more noise after he finished speaking. Caspian couldn¡¯t believe every word in the other party¡¯s words that the other party was going to sleep by himself. However, he also knew what the other party wanted to say just now. Mirror¡­ Of course, the other party was referring to Moon in Mirror left by her mother. Caspian had seen how powerful Moon in Mirror was. At that time, the one from the Gates of Hell held it in his hand and gently cut it. His action was probably just like cutting tofu, but it cut a mountain t. Moon in Mirror was obviously a magic treasure. It was a high-ranking magic treasure. Otherwise, the Gates of Hell would not have brought it up at this time. But the problem was that Caspian could not exert the power of Moon in Mirror at present. This sword seemed to require a certain opportunity to be used. Otherwise, in the hands of Caspian, it would be a broken sword. In the mortal world, no one would want it if it was thrown on the ground. Caspian had tried to refine it before. In the end, it was simply impossible to refine it. There was nothing he could do even with the Celestial Punishment. After all, even the lowest-grade sharp weapons could be refined. But Moon in Mirror couldn¡¯t. Caspian was also very helpless. He wanted to ask the guy behind the Gates of Hell what was going on. But judging from the current situation, it seemed that the other party was not willing to answer. In that case, Caspian would temporarily forget about this problem. He looked back at the illusory image of the Immortal-killing Sword in front of him. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The illusory image of the Immortal-killing Sword was sharp and mysterious. No one knew where the real body of the sword was now. Had it returned to the ruins with the Great Immortal-killing Sage at that time? However, even if it was just a shadow, the power contained in it was not something that anyone could underestimate. Caspian held me Severing in his hand and slowly approached the shadow of the Immortal-killing Sword. The one behind the Gates of Hell didn¡¯t tell him what to do, but Caspian felt that it should be like this. When me Severing and the shadow werepletelypatible, a blood-red light suddenly burst out from the de of me Severing. In an instant, it seemed that in front of Caspian, a blood-red river was drawn and a blood-red waterfall was hanging. The rolling blood-red light covered the whole secret chamber. The illusory image of the Immortal-killing Sword was immediately sucked into it. It looked like me Severing had swallowed the Immortal-killing Sword. The next moment, me Severing began to change. Caspian also let go of his hand, took a few steps back, and observed quietly. Streaks of blood light slowly wrapped around me Severing. The protruding part of the de, like molten iron, slowly flowed and shrank inward. The sickle-like shape finally condensed into a fierce giant de. It was not very simr to a sword, because it was bigger than a sword, like a big spear. However, the giant blood-red de still maintained the characteristics of the previous me Severing. The whole de was divided into several sections, like a dragon¡¯s spine, with extremely clear grooves and edges. Each section seemed to be broken, but in fact, they were connected. At this time, a brand new me Severing hovered in front of Caspian. Although it didn¡¯t move, a fierce and murderous aura came at him like a battlefield where millions of people were fighting. The smell of iron and blood, as well as the surging wolf smoke, could knock out the lower-level cultivator in an instant or even kill him. Caspian walked over and held the hilt. At this time, me Severing was almost as high as him. Compared with before, it was more ferocious and terrible, as if it had been rescued from the most horrible ce in the sea of blood. He didn¡¯t know what kind of magic treasure weapon me Severing was. But, he felt that ordinary spirit tools werepletely different from it. The only half-step Dao tool Celestial Punishment in the hands of Caspian was different from me Severing, so there was no way topare them at the moment. Thinking of the Celestial Punishment, Caspian immediately used the Celestial Punishment to refine me Severing. After the refinement, Caspian suddenly felt that there was an additional connection between him and the fierce de. In the future, he could use it more skillfully. But, he also found something. The eight spirit tools long swords in the Celestial Punishment seemed to be afraid in front of me Severing. It was as if eight mice had seen a cat. The eight spirit tools long swords were shaking. However, me Severing remained motionless like the Commandery Prince of the Sword. After observing for a while, Caspian decisively opened the eight long swords and me Severing s. He was worried that if time went on a little longer, these eight long swords would choose to destroy themselves. The previous me Severing did not have such a fierce spirit. After swallowing the Immortal-killing Sword, it became like this¡­ Thinking about it, it was natural. The Great Immortal-killing Sage had actualized by killing, and this Immortal-killing Sword was his favorite magic treasures. Even cultivators and Great Saints of the Demon n who had died under the Immortal-killing Sword could not count their hands. If an ordinary spirit tools sees it, he will not be scared to copse. Instead, it will be abnormal¡­ At the same time, Caspian searched the secret chamber again to make sure that there was nothing left and then he left. This time, when he came to this sea eye, his gains greatly exceeded his expectations. To his surprise, he obtained a portion of the Great Immortal-killing Sage¡¯s inheritance. In addition, the remaining souls of the Evil Spirits also greatly increased the power of Caspian. He had swallowed part of it before, but that was only a small part. More importantly, he needed his Caspian to go back at this time. Through meditation, he couldpletely refine it and consolidate it. He took a look at the twenty-eight spirits inside the pearl. The peerless magical power that had been used to fight against the Great Immortal-killing Sage released the 28 spirits that had just been subdued. Although magical power had exploded, the twenty-eight vicious spirits had also suffered serious damage and returned to the precious beads. However, when Caspian swept it with his divine thoughts, he was relieved. Although the twenty-eight vicious spirits looked dispirited, it was only caused by the consumption of too much energy. They only needed to recuperate for a period of time before they could be used again, not injuring their foundation. One had to know that the Evil Spirit was refined by the residual soul. If its foundation was hurt, it could only be reced. Now Caspian was not so worried. After all, this cave formation was a dangerous ce. If he continued to stay here, he would inevitably be in trouble. He also wanted to know how much influence the previous battle had on the Sea Eye outside. Therefore, he did not hesitate to find the gap in the previous formation and strode out. The seawater was not as cool as before, which was expected by Caspian. After all, there was a gap in the formation itself and there was a great battle just now. It was impossible for the outside world not to be affected at all. After looking around for a week, Caspian breathed a sigh of relief. The surrounding stone walls were obviously shaken, the most important formation and the sea eye of the Elders of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were not intact. If these two were damaged, it would be really troublesome. Even if he could escape from here, the Eye of the Sea was very close to his Following the Heart Ind. It was impossible for him not to be questioned at that time. It would be great if he couldn¡¯t avoid such a problem now. Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 When he was in the underwater hole, Caspian still felt that the shock he caused was not very serious. But aftering out of the big hole, Caspian secretly said in his heart. Oh, no¡­ Although the surrounding formations of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were not affected, However, the power leaked out from the previous battle had caused a small earthquake at the bottom of the sea. The bottom of the sea was full of cracks, and arge number of fish were running wildly. Arge piece of coral in the distance was scattered all over the ce at this time. It was a little too much to say that it was a mess, but this would definitely attract Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s attention. It was natural for them to send someone to check it out. I have to go back as soon as possible¡­ Caspian¡¯s mind was moved. From the distance, his Following the Heart Ind was the closest to this ce. If Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect wanted to inquire about it, then it was very natural to start with Following the Heart Ind. What¡¯s more, Caspian was very serious about his position now. He was the thorn in the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s eyes. Although Star Nelson was behind him. However, she had no real power in the Crape Myrtle Sect. Everyone respected her identity as Lady. But, her binding power was limited. Because of this, Caspian would not bet that all the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples would not cause trouble for him ording to Nelson Star¡¯s instructions. For the sake of safety, he had to go back at this time andpletely separate himself from the shock here. This thought shed through Caspian¡¯s mind for a moment before he came to a decision. Without any hesitation, Caspian summoned Prince Krueger first and asked him to hide within a radius of 50 miles to keep an eye on the changes here, especially when someone came to investigateter. Then Caspian folded the void himself and quickly rushed to Following the Heart Ind. In fact, his worry was not unreasonable. Just as he was rushing back, two figures took a spirit boat and flew to the periphery of the Sea Area of Following the Heart Ind and stopped. Looking at the Following the Heart Ind in the blue sea in the distance, the eyes of one of the older disciples were filled with mes. He took a step forward and stopped in mid-air. He didn¡¯t rely on any flying magic treasure to fly in the air, which showed his identity as Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. The other young disciple was still on spirit boat. But he also looked at Following the Heart Ind unkindly. After a while, the younger disciple said, ¡°Senior Brother, this is Following the Heart Ind. Judging from the current situation, the guy called Caspian hasn¡¯t left yet¡­¡± ¡°Hum, he had better not.¡± The older disciple nodded, and the me in his eyes became brighter. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Where is Caspian of Following the Heart Ind?!¡± The sound was like a p of thunder on the t ground. The rolling sound waves blew up the air like boiling water, rumbling and rushing in all directions. All of a sudden, deafening echoes came from the rolling sea. After a while, they saw a spirit boat rising from Following the Heart Ind and flying toward them. The two disciples looked at each other with contempt and a smile in their eyes. The young disciple looked at the spirit boat that was flying toward him. After a while, he revealed a look of surprise. ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s a woman on the spirit boat, but there¡¯s no Caspian.¡± ¡°Hmm? Not Caspian?¡± The older disciple frowned and turned to look. At this moment, the spirit boat had flown nearly a hundred miles. The elder disciple immediately saw a girl in her teens standing gracefully on the deck of the spirit boat anding toward him. When they were about 50 to 60 miles away from each other, the spirit boat stopped. Jessica looked at the two disciples outside the Formation and asked, ¡°Caspian, the owner of Following the Heart Ind, is secluding himself for cultivating. What brings you here, Senior Brothers?¡± ¡°Oh? We came to see him, but he didn¡¯te to wee us personally?¡± The older disciple immediately frowned and his eyes were filled with anger. ¡°He has just been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he doesn¡¯t take Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s fellow teachers seriously? Open the defensive formation now, and then ask Caspian toe to see me and take the initiative to apologize!¡± At this time, Caspian went to the Sea Eye and had note back yet. Before he left, he had specifically warned that before he came back, they should not open the defensive formation whoever he didn¡¯t know came. At this moment, the Master came in a fierce manner. Therefore, it was impossible for Jessica to open the defensive formation. She secretly used her telepathic jade to send a message to Caspian, and apologized again, ¡°Sorry, only Caspian himself can activate the defensive formation, and I can¡¯t do it¡­ If there was nothing urgent for the two Senior Brothers, please wait here. When Caspianes out of seclusion, I will tell him in time to meet the two Senior Brothers.¡± Hearing this, the older cultivator looked even angrier. The younger one immediately shouted, ¡°Are you kidding me? We¡¯vee here to find him, and you want us to wait here? Tell me, when will hee out of seclusion?¡± Jessica smiled and said, ¡°Caspian said that he hadprehended something. Maybe the barrier of his realm loosened, so he went into seclusion. ¡°The time of this closed-door training is rted to the promotion of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. The two Senior Brothers must know how long it will take than I do.¡± Upon hearing this, the faces of the two Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples darkened. The seclusion of cultivator could be short or long. If it was short, cultivators might begin to advance after a few hours of closed-door training. It couldst for several years, ten years, even decades, or even hundreds of years. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When he came out of seclusion, it was possible that everything was different. The reason why they came to visit Caspian today was naturally not simply because of conveying something. If they stayed here, not only would they not be able to get anything, but they would also be a joke. At the thought of this, the faces of the two of them suddenly became even uglier. In particr, the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master was clenching his fists at this moment. His robes were bulging even though there was no wind, and the sound of wind and thunder kept coming from inside. At this time, they heard Jessica continue, ¡°If you twoe to Caspian for no urgent matter, you can tell me first. When hees out of seclusion, I will tell him¡­¡± Before Jessica finished speaking, the older Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, interrupted her and said gloomily, ¡°We came to find Caspian, so he must be the only one who came to see us. Moreover, did he think that he could pretend that the shock by the nearby sea eye has nothing to do with him if he didn¡¯t see us? I think there¡¯s something wrong with him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Do you want to disobey Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s order or open this defensive formation?¡± When he shouted these words, the pressure of the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master was like the dark clouds in the middle of summer before the heavy rain. It was so strong that it made it difficult for Jessica to breathe. If it weren¡¯t for the great formation that Caspian had set up with Maisie Pine and Eva Green, this pressure would have been enough to seriously injure her. Jessica¡¯s face turned pale at this time, but she still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Caspian is indeed in closed-door training. Do you want to bully the weak in front of Following the Heart Ind now?¡± Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 ¡°How dare you put the me on us?¡± Heavenly Spirit Realm Master sneered and looked at Jessica, saying in a cold voice, ¡°Do you really think this little defense array can protect you?¡± The younger cultivator also snorted at this moment, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. If you disobey the order now and refuse to open the defensive formation, you will disobey the order of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Crape Myrtle Sect. Do you think Caspian, a merely Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, who has just been promoted, can bear this consequence? Or do you think you can bear it for him?¡± Seeing one charge after another, Jessica¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? Caspian is in closed-door training, and formation won¡¯t open!¡± ¡°B*stard!¡± The older disciple immediately burst out with a roar, and a golden light burst out from his body. Within the golden light, a majestic lion appeared. It was thousands meter tall and its head was like a mountain as it opened its mouth and roared. In an instant, the stars all over the sky seemed to fall down. Hong! A huge Critical Hit mmed into defense array method. With a sh of light, the defense array technique shattered the golden light. However, after all, it was a blow from the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. The defense array could block the power of the other side¡¯s attack, but the loud sound of thunder hitting the ground still made Jessica¡¯s face pale and vigor inside her body surge. The voice spread for hundreds of miles. In the next moment, a figure rose from Following the Heart Ind and shot toward the spirit boat. In a moment, he was standing in front of Jessica. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Jessica looked towards Eva Green and spoke. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eva Green looked at Jessica. After making sure that Jessica was fine, Eva Green looked at the two disciples with a straight face. ¡°Huh?¡± The disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect of Heavenly Spirit Realm was secretly cursing that defense array was really strong at this moment. Not only did his attack not work, but it almost broke his wrist. Seeing Eva Green fly over, he became even angrier. ¡°Ha, it seems that Caspian is just so-so. He dared to hurt our disciples in front of the Sky-sea Pavilion, but when he really met with something, he became a coward and had to rely on the female disciples and servants of Holy Land Realm to protect him!¡± His words deliberately belittled Jessica and Eva Green. However, Eva Green did not fall for his trick. She said coldly, ¡°You deliberately provoked Following the Heart Ind. Do you have the guts to leave your name behind?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The disciple of Heavenly Spirit Realm was stunned, and then he was furious. ¡°You¡¯re just a servant. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? If you dare to open the defensive formation now, I¡¯ll teach you how to act when facing the Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect!¡± Eva Green¡¯s words were still the same as before. ¡°Do you have the guts to leave your name behind?¡± As for opening the defensive formation, he could forget about it. Seeing that his opponent was stubborn, the disciple of Heavenly Spirit Realm was even angrier. He opened his palm and made a grasping motion. Suddenly, he held a big hammer as tall as a human. On the surface of this hammer, purple lightning curled about, releasing thunder sounds. Just a single look was enough to make one¡¯s scalp go numb. If one took a closer look, they would find that there seemed to be a country of thunder in the purple thunderbolt. Among them were Thunder Horse, Thunder Tiger, Thunder Lion, Thunder Elephant. Countless ferocious demonic beasts stomped on the ground. As they swung their warhammers, a terrifying might that could destroy mountains and rivers erupted. Looking at Eva Green and Jessica, the Heavenly Spirit Realm disciple shouted, ¡°I¡¯d like to see how many times your defensive formation can withstand me! When I break this defense array, it won¡¯t be up to you!¡± After that, he rushed forward and raised the big hammer in his hand. In an instant, a huge dark cloud fell from the sky. A bolt of purple lightning, as thick as a bucket, fell from the sky andnded on the sledgehammer. As the hammer fell, it hit the surface of defense array like a giant python. This strike was ten times more powerful than before. The purple lightning spread around in an instant, like a golden snake dancing wildly. The light of defense array within a radius of 50 to 50 miles was activated, forming an obvious light shield to resist the power of this huge thunderbolt. The shing thunder not only brought a loud sound of mountains copsing and the earth cracking, but also shook the seawater outside defense array, causing huge waves to hit the light shield fiercely. At the same time, it lit up the surrounding dozens of miles, as if the end of the world wasing. Eva Green, who was also a Heavenly Spirit Realm, could not help but feel a burst of pressure at this moment. She sighed in her heart that Caspian was well prepared. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Caspian had spent a lot of time strengthening and expanding defense array, people on the ind would have suffered a loss this time. The disciple of Heavenly Spirit Realm was even angrier that he failed to break through defense array with one blow. He raised the big hammer high again. The dark clouds in the sky suddenly became thicker and heavier. For a moment, it seemed as if it was about to press down on people¡¯s heads. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The ck cloud coiled like a giant python, slowly wriggling and twisting. The sound of steel roaring made it hard for people to breathe. From time to time, purple thunderbolts jumped in the clouds and shed. Every time it appeared, it seemed that one¡¯s soul was going to be shattered and destroyed. The disciple of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator sneered and looked at Jessica and Eva Green. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how many strikes this defense array can withstand!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his big hammer high. The younger disciple who came with him took the initiative to open the defensive cover of the spirit boat. Not only that, but he also retreated 15 miles. At the same time, he also activated several defensive runes with elixirs in his mouth in case of being affected. The terrifying power of destroying cities and countries was like that of an Archean Fierce Beast that was about to tear the void apart and break out of its body. The pressure was so great that the seawater kept surging or sinking. In formation, although Jessica¡¯s face was pale, she was not afraid at all. Eva Green was the same. She said to Jessica via voice transmission, ¡°If there is any danger, I will protect you. You go back to the ind first, and I will help you stop this guy¡­ The formation covering the ind is stronger than this one.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Senior. There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Jessica smiled at Eva Green. Eva Green was startled. She immediately understood something. She nodded and once again looked at Heavenly Spirit Realm disciple. ¡°You, if you have anything to say, keep it! Purple-heaven Thunder!¡± The disciple of Heavenly Spirit Realm roared. A bolt of lightning, as thick as a city wall, tore through the clouds and fell down with a click. Everything within a hundred miles was turned purple by the lightning. The seawater below, which had been crushed to the extreme, instantly boiled and exploded as if boiling water had been poured into boiling oil, stirring up stormy waves and shocking waves. The Heavenly Spirit Realm disciple¡¯s figure became infinitely tall under the purple thunderbolt, as if he was a giant that pointed to the sky and the earth, representing the will of heaven. He waved his big hammer, triggered thunderbolts, and released them toward the defense array in front of Jessica and Eva Green. The purple light engulfed the sea area within dozens of miles of defense array. Jessica and Eva Green faced the dazzling lightning head-on. For a moment, they only felt that there was strange light in front of them and they seemed to have entered the void of an alienated world, floating and never returning. Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 The dazzling purple lightning seemed to tear the sky apart, shatter the earth, and evaporate the seawater. Not only Jessica, but also Eva Green, who was at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, felt qi and blood in her chest was so depressed that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She only felt that the palm between heaven and earth was going to press her into the ground and crush her into pieces of paper. ¡°Jessica¡­ You¡­¡± Eva Green felt that this power was bing more and more powerful. It was as if mountains were being piled upyer byyer. Eva Green opened her mouth, wishing for Jessica to leave first. After all, Jessica was still a Holy Land Realm. The formation could block the power of the opponent¡¯s magical power, but the shock in the heart could not be stopped. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. If it left a shadow in Jessica¡¯s heart, there would be many disadvantages to her promotion in the future. However, as soon as she finished speaking, the world suddenly shook. The purple lightning instantly expanded by ten times. Terrifying electric light covered the sky and covered the earth, like a big. For a moment, it was hard to tell whether it was falling from the sky or rising from the sea. Eva Green¡¯s voice was immediately engulfed by a loud explosion. She was not sure if Jessica had heard what she had just said. She reached out to grab Jessica, but at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. Eva Green was shocked. Subconsciously, she thought that defense array had been broken, and the opponent had rushed to them with overwhelming momentum. But the next moment, she saw the side of Jessica¡¯s face burst into a smile. Eva Green sensed a familiar aura. At this moment, the terrifying power that could destroy the world waspletely blocked by this figure. Caspian narrowed his eyes and looked at the other party. One was the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, and the other was Holy Land Realm. They imed toe from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Crape Myrtle Sect, but neither of them had the jade token of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, nor the logo of the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect. In an instant, Caspian understood what was going on. ¡°You came to Following the Heart Ind to behave atrociously?¡± Caspian sneered and stepped forward. He appeared outside defense array method. He opened his five fingers and fiercely tore them apart. In an instant, a void seemed to be pulled down by him. The earth-shattering lightning was torn into pieces in an instant and exploded violently. Caspian took a step forward and came to the stunned disciple of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The distance between the two was less than a foot. The majestic Caspian made Heavenly Spirit Realm disciple feel that he was as small as a speck of dust in front of Caspian. They were both Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, but this disciple¡¯s realm was one level higher than that of Caspian. He was at mid level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. But, he felt that all the blood in his body had solidified, and his Dantian and Ocean of Qi had also flowed out. Facing Caspian, he was like a rabbit meeting a tiger, shivering and paralyzed. He didn¡¯t even dare to resist. Caspian raised his hand and snatched the big hammer from the opponent¡¯s hand. He nced around and chuckled. ¡°Fifth-ss spirit tool?¡± Immediately, Caspian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Is this the capital you¡¯ve used to humiliate my Following the Heart Ind?¡± Hong! The power of Blood Soul seemed to be able to topple mountains and overturn seas as it mmed into the sledgehammer. The purple lightning on the surface of the sledgehammer was instantly torn to pieces by vigor. Vigor flew into the sky along with the lightning and exploded in the dark clouds. Bang! In an instant, the dark clouds that covered the sky and sun all dissipated. The sea, which had been turbulent, suddenly calmed down. The big hammer became as red as iron, and formation and inscriptions inside were broken. The next moment, the hammer finally could not withstand the power of Caspian¡¯s Blood Soul and exploded into pieces. Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s disciple¡¯s face turned pale and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. As the sea breeze blew, he felt that his robe was soaked in sweat, like a cold iron te sticking to his body. ¡°I, I¡­¡± He wanted to exin something, but then he felt a sharp pain in his head. His vision went dark and he fell from the air. Caspian snorted, raised his hand, and caught him. Looking up again, he saw the disciple of Holy Land Realm who came together, controlling the spirit boat in a panic, trying to escape. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Caspian spat out. A streak of dazzling lightning, like a dragon or a snake, pierced through spirit boat. The spirit boat suddenly broke a big hole, leaving only a shelf. With a bang, it stopped in mid-air. All formations were destroyed. The next moment, the spirit boat fell from mid-air. The disciple of Holy Land Realm on spirit boat kept screaming. Caspian made a divine sense attack, which immediately stopped the miserable cry. But thest sound was like a male duck that had been cut off by a knife. After catching the disciple of Holy Land Realm, Caspian flew back and looked at Jessica and Eva Green. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Almost¡­¡± Jessica pursed her lips and smiled. Eva Green also nodded, indicating that she was fine. ¡°Thank you,¡± Caspian said to Eva Green. Eva Green had protected Jessica behind her, and Caspian had naturally noticed the details. She didn¡¯t expect Caspian to thank her for this. She suddenly had no idea what to do. Caspian then said to Jessica, ¡°Next time something like this happens, don¡¯t hang on so hard, lest I can¡¯te back so timely every time.¡± Jessica smiled confidently and said, ¡°When I reach Heavenly Spirit Realm, I won¡¯t give him such an opportunity.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back first,¡± Caspian nodded and said. Eva Green looked at Caspian and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°These two¡­¡± Caspian said lightly, ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect hasn¡¯t responded yet. The dog that wants to please the Crape Myrtle Sect has already been shouting¡­¡± Although his tone was light, his words were full of disdain. After receiving a message from Jessica, Caspian knew that the shock in the eye of the sea still attracted Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s attention. However, at that time, he didn¡¯t expect that not some elders in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect or more important cultivators noticed this. Instead, other cultivators wanted to use the suppression of Following the Heart Ind to please the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect. When he came back and swept the two disciples, Caspian understood this point. The Eye of the Sea was indeed shaken, but it wasn¡¯t ignored big deal. Therefore, the sect didn¡¯t send anyone to investigate at all. On the other hand, Crape Myrtle Sect was bound by Star Nelson, or for other reasons, it would not cause trouble for Caspian for the time being. Because of this, Caspian decided not to let go of these two disciples easily. At least let the other guys who still harbored evil intentions see what would happen if they dared to bully Following the Heart Ind and take the opportunity to please the Crape Myrtle Sect. After returning to Following the Heart Ind, Caspian woke up the two cultivators first. When the cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm woke up, his first reaction was to report his identity and let Caspian have some scruples. However, Caspian did not give him a chance at all. A stream of spiritual Qi directly entered the other party¡¯s body, sealed his Dantian and Ocean of Qi, and also sealed his throat, making him unable to speak. The other disciple of Holy Land Realm woke up one stepter. When he woke up, he happened to see this scene. He was so scared that he covered his mouth and shivered all over. His eyes were full of fear that Caspian would treat him like this. Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you make any noise¡­¡± Caspian red at the disciple of Heavenly Spirit Realm and began to interrogate the Holy Land Realm disciple. Seeing that the Heavenly Spirit Realm disciple was being kneaded by Caspian like dough, plus the halo of Caspian, the disciple of Holy Land Realm said whatever he knew in the next moment. Simply put, the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator and Holy Land Realm cultivator were respectively called Ludino Ward and Mario Ward. Since they were of the same surname, judging from their age and cultivation, one could guess that they came from the same family. To be more precise, Ludino of Heavenly Spirit Realm was the uncle of Mario of Holy Land Realm. But now, in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the rtionship between the two of them was the senior brother and the junior brother. Just as Caspian had guessed, the two of them indeed took the opportunity to show their goodwill to the General of Cloud by using the Sea Eye to stir up trouble in the Following the Heart Ind. The intention of these two people was naturally to express their attitude through the actions of provoking Following the Heart Ind. But they made two mistakes. Firstly, they should not have provoked the other party. Caspian had a bad temper and his strength was not easy to deal with. Secondly, the object they wanted to curry favor with, one of the eight great generals, General of Cloud, had already died at this time. Of course, Caspian would not tell them the second point. There was no need for him to say more about the first point at this time. The uncle and nephew had already had a deep understanding of it. If these two people were outside the territory of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect at this time, they could be killed. After all, from Caspian¡¯s point of view, not only were they up to no good, but they had also made a very bad example. But now, they were doing this in the territory of the sect. There must be a lot of eyes staring at them from behind. If they were killed, it would be the best excuse for those who wanted to take the opportunity to make trouble. However, the penalty of death could be avoided, and the crime of living could not be avoided. Caspian had already made up his mind when they were caught. ¡°You are working for me on Following the Heart Ind. The time limit is half a year. You can leave in half a year,¡± Caspian said. Upon hearing this, Mario in Holy Land Realm heaved a sigh of relief. Not only could he save his life, but he was also not injured. He was so lucky that the result even exceeded his expectation. But Ludino was obviously unhappy. After all, he was Master of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. This time, I am here to stir up trouble in your Following the Heart Ind. If I am not as good as you, I¡¯ll admit defeat. But if you want me to work hard for you and reim the wastnd, there¡¯s no way! If this gets out, how can I, Ludino Ward, a master, be a human being in the future? These words had been shouted countless times in Ludino¡¯s heart. Unfortunately, his Qi Sea and voice were all sealed by Caspian. He could not resist or speak. He could only keep staring, his face turning red and his eyeballs about to fall out. ¡°If you keep staring, I¡¯ll kill your entire family¡­¡± Caspian immediately gave him a Divine Sense attack, causing him to roll all over the ground in pain. Then, Caspian sealed the Qi Sea in the Dantian of Ludino. Looking at the respectful opponent, he said, ¡°From now on, you go to the wastnd behind the pce to dig a canal for me. In theter six months, you have to work for at least twenty hours a day. You are not allowed to use your spiritual Qi¡­ Well, your Qi Sea in your Dantian has been sealed by me. If you have the courage, try to run¡­¡± Caspian scanned the area with his cold eyes, which shocked Ludino and Mario. They had only heard of what Caspian had done before. Ludino even felt that the rumor was exaggerated and suspected. But today, he really felt what it meant to sweep the fallen leaves with the autumn wind. The only regret was that he had be that fallen leaf today. Being forced to reim the wastnd, he was naturally full of shame and anger. But, he didn¡¯t dare to show dissatisfaction again. Even if Caspian had absorbed his storage pouch and storage ring, Ludino did not dare to show any sign of resistance. However, Ludino also had his own small thoughts. His nephew, Mario¡¯s backer was him. And he himself also had a backer. The biggest disciple organization in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was the Crape Myrtle Sect, which was true. But it didn¡¯t mean that there was no other organization except the Crape Myrtle Sect. Caspian, you can humiliate me, but when my backeres, I¡¯ll see if you still dare to be so arrogant and domineering! Ludino sneered in his heart. In his mind, he even imagined the image of Caspian obediently apologizing to him after being scolded by his backer. At the thought of this, the hammer in his hand did not seem to be so heavy. Even the wooden puppets beside him, who had started to reim the wastnd with him, became graceful. As he looked at his uncle digging the ground and a hint of a smile appeared on his uncle¡¯s face, Mario couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He was worried that his uncle had been attacked by Caspian¡¯s divine sense and his brain was damaged. After sending the uncle and nephew away, Caspian checked the things in their storage pouches. He naturally looked down upon magic treasures and weapons, such as elixirs, which were not as good as those made by Eva Green. Therefore, he gave these things to Jessica and Eva Green to deal with, while he went to do closed- door training and asked them to call him if there was anything. After all, after devouring so many Blood Souls of the Evil Spirits, it would take some time topletely refine them. After giving the order, Caspian came to the depths of the pce, which belonged only to his practice room. From the outside to the inside, the practice room was densely covered with runes and formations. Anyone who didn¡¯t get the permission of Caspian would find it difficult to get close. If they forced their way in, they would be killed. It was not that Caspian was on guard against anyone. It was because when he cultivated, his vigor soared to the sky. If he didn¡¯t have more protection, the momentum caused by stirring up the wind and clouds would be too big and attract a lot of attention. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to see this kind of attention. After entering the practice room, Caspian poked me Severing on the ground in front of him and then sat cross-legged, leaving a trace of mind outside, so that he could know what was going on on on the ind in time. Then he began to meditate and cultivate to refine vigor in his body. Soon,yers of defensive shields were propped up in the practice room. These defensive shields were set up in order to prevent Blood Soul from being too amazing when Caspian was cultivating. And these defense array methods, not to mention cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm, even if Amethyst Pce Realm came here, it would be impossible to break them in two or four hours. Therefore, judging from Caspian¡¯s current realm and strength, no matter how loud the noise in the practice room was, it was impossible for it to attract the attention of the outside world. Blood rings soon appeared around Caspian. The blood rings slowly surged like a tide. Although the speed was slow, every time they surged, they gave people a feeling that they was extremely heavy and solid, like mercury.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, blood rings appeared one after another. These blood rings surrounded Caspianyer byyer. At first nce, they looked like nebs rotating regrly. As time went by, streams of evil, cruel, savage, ancient, and Archean aura began to surge out from the blood rings. All of a sudden, the practice room seemed to be covered with ayer of bronze, as if a giant beast from primitive times was going to break through the gate of time and space ande to this world. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Three dayster, more uninvited guests arrived outside Following the Heart Ind. There were a total of three people. One of them was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, carrying a long sword that was taller than a person¡¯s back. The other was a smiling female cultivator who looked harmless. The two cultivators looked to be in their twenties. Once a cultivator was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, he would be watered by the baptism of essence of the world and remove the impurities in his body. In that process, he could freeze his appearance and figure at a certain age. However, most of cultivators liked to freeze their appearance like the image when they were young. Therefore, in terms of appearance, one could not judge the real age of cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm. An eleven or twelve year old, innocent girl, her true age might be much older than an old woman¡¯s. In addition to the two cultivators, the other one looked to be an old man in his 60s. The old man was also a Heavenly Spirit Realm. However,pared to the two cultivators, the old man was one level lower. He had just entered the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The three cultivators, one at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm and two at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, appeared together. Immediately, the Great Defense Formation of Following the Heart Ind was activated automatically. After observing the shining defensive formation with great interest for a while, the female cultivator said with a smile, ¡°It is unexpected that although the Formation Path didn¡¯t have the Four Assistance, it was called minor art, this Caspian was quite good at it in this respect¡­ Just this defense array alone could cover a radius of nearly a thousand miles without copsing. Moreover, it could be opened first when encountering an enemy, which showed one¡¯s strength¡­ I have to observe it carefully and study it when I get back.¡± The female cultivator did as she said. As soon as she finished speaking, she took out a Wind-heeding Stone and injected spiritual Qi into it, illuminating the surrounding sea. The old man nced at the female cultivator and said helplessly, ¡°Protector Cadine, we are not here to praise Formation Path level of Caspian today.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡± Although she said so, the female cultivator surnamed Cadine did not stop what she was doing. Not only this, but also the smile on her face grew wider as she listened to Wind-heeding Stone. She looked as if she had seen something very interesting. Although the old man looked older, he did not dare to say anything to the female cultivator surnamed Cadine. Instead, he looked at the male cultivator with a long sword on his back for help. The male cultivator looked at the female cultivator surnamed Cadine and said, ¡°Junior Sister Cadine, we have more important things to do here today. Don¡¯t waste our time because of the minor arts.¡± His tone was calm, but the female cultivator surnamed Cadine obviously didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. She pouted and put away the Wind-heeding Stone. At the same time, she didn¡¯t forget to re at the old man. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The old man was still smiling, but when he saw Protector Cadine staring at him, he was shocked and almost fell from the air. ¡°Stop fooling around,¡± the male cultivator said in a low voice. Only then did the female cultivator surnamed Cadine restrain her expression and agree obediently. When he regained his footing, the male cultivator looked in the direction of Following the Heart Ind and said, ¡°Shane Walker, Maoline Cadine, and Lud Lincoln of the Thundercloud Gang have something to discuss with Junior Brother Montgomery. Pleasee forward and meet us¡­¡± The sound was like rolling thunder, but it was extremely clear. It went straight to the top of the pce of Following the Heart, and then it spread down. As for the other directions, there was no movement at all. From this, it could be seen that Shane¡¯s control of spiritual Qi had reached a detailed level. He had thought that Caspian woulde to wee him as soon as he revealed his identity and cultivation. However, the three of them waited in mid-air for a long time, but they still couldn¡¯t see anyone. There was not even the slightest movement on Following the Heart Ind, let alone the figure. Lud¡¯s face suddenly fell, and there was anger in his eyes. Maoline, on the other hand, blinked her big eyes and curiously looked at the distant ind with a trace of a smile on her face. As for Shane, there was no expression on his face, but there was a glimmer of light in his eyes, which was fading away. After waiting for a while, there was still no oneing forward to wee them. Lud couldn¡¯t help but frown and say, ¡°This Caspian is really rude. Does he really think that he can do whatever he wants with the support of the elder? It was one thing for the elder to appreciate him, but if he was arrogant because of his favor, it would be a big mistake for him!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, he offended the Crape Myrtle Sect and the General of Cloud. If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to show his kindness to us at this time, did he want to die so badly?¡± ¡°Protector Walker, why don¡¯t I break defense array now and show him how powerful our Thundercloud Gang is?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Lud saw Shane looking at him coldly. Lud was so scared that he shrank his neck and did not dare to speak again. Shane said lightly, ¡°As far as I know, Ludino Ward and Mario Ward were caught because of this. Our Thundercloud Gang didn¡¯t have any dealings with Caspian, so we came to him for no reason, which made us lose our status. This time, we could take this opportunity to get in touch with him. Are you sure you want to ruin the n before it¡¯s done?¡± Cold sweat broke out on Lud Lincoln¡¯s forehead, and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Maoline Cadine covered her mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother Walker, since this Caspian even dares to offend Crape Myrtle Sect and he doesn¡¯t care about General of Cloud¡¯s face, I think it¡¯s difficult for him toe out to wee us. In my opinion, do you want to try another way?¡± Shane thought for a while and took out a Jade Card from his storage pouch. This Jade Card was very different from jade identification badges of ordinary disciples, and it was also different from jade identification badges of Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples. When the jade card appeared, it immediately gave people a feeling of superiority, nobility, and sacredness. ¡°Here¡¯s the Heavenly Supreme Token. Caspian,e out and meet me.¡± Shane raised the token. The next moment, a golden light shot straight toward Following the Heart Ind with his divine thoughts. ¡°Humph, my Thundercloud Gang¡¯s two Great Protectors want to see a disciple at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but you actually use the Heavenly Supreme Token. This Caspian really has a lot of face.¡± Lud¡¯s tone was full of dissatisfaction. While speaking, he also secretly observed Shane¡¯s expression. Although there was still not much emotion on Shane¡¯s face, there was already dissatisfaction in his eyes. Seeing this scene, Lud was secretly delighted. Maoline didn¡¯t say anything else at this time. Instead, she looked at Following the Heart Ind curiously. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°I knew that with the Heavenly Supreme Token, this Caspian must come to see us. Otherwise, no one would dare toin for him if he was killed in the name of disrespecting the sect. I¡¯m curious now. Where did this Caspiane from¡­?¡± Before she could finish her words, Maoline was suddenly stunned. She looked over carefully again to make sure that she was not mistaken. Then she turned to look at Shane and Lud. Shane¡¯s face darkened at this time. Lud took a deep breath. Then he clenched his fists and murmured, ¡°He went too far, too far!¡± At this moment, Maoline¡¯s mood had be veryplicated. She turned around again and looked at the flying spirit boat. The spirit boat was empty at this time. Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Who arrived at the pce of Following the Heart with a gloomy face to wee Shane and the others were Jessica Lawrence and Bowen Pullman. Shane¡¯s and Mine¡¯s status were high, so it was naturally not suitable for them to me the other party. So Lud acted as the vanguard. In fact, the three of them had their own positions and division ofbor. Their n was to make use of the matter of Ludino and Mario tounch an attack first. Lud acted as the ck face, Mine white face, and Shane fair face. Then, they would settle the matter of Ludino and Mario to suppress Caspian¡¯s arrogance. Next, they would show the main topic of this trip. In this way, they could take the initiative. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Caspian would still be nowhere to be found on the ind. ¡°Where is Caspian?¡± Lud¡¯s face was not good. He scanned the pce with his Divine Sense and found that his Divine Sense could not prate the room in the pce. He became more and more dissatisfied and angry. ¡°Is this his attitude toward the seniors in the sect?¡± Jessica exined in a soft voice ording to Caspian¡¯s previous warning, ¡°Please understand, Caspian has been at a critical juncture of closed-door training these days, so it¡¯s not convenient for him to see anyone. He didn¡¯t mean to neglect you.¡± ¡°A closed-door training? Do you think I really believe this reason?¡± Lud¡¯s face darkened and he shouted, ¡°Go and call him out. I want to see if there is an elder backing him up, so he is sowless that he dares to disrespect the superiors!¡± In the world of cultivator, the crime of disrespecting a superior was enough to kill him. At this moment, Jessica looked a little embarrassed. Seeing this, Mine said with a smile, ¡°Junior Sister Lawrence, we¡¯re here today to discuss with Caspian about the matter of Ludino and Mario. Although they annoyed Caspian, they had a lot to do with our Thundercloud Gang. If we don¡¯t do anything, our fellow disciples will inevitably feel disappointed. Today, we want to discuss with Caspian to see if there is a way to avoid punishment for the two of them. Moreover, Ludino¡¯s realm was higher than Caspian¡­ If Caspian treats his senior brother like this, it is inevitable that someone will take this opportunity to make an issue, which is not good for Caspian¡¯s cultivation.¡± Mine¡¯s words sounded as if she was thinking from the perspective of Following the Heart Ind and Caspian. Her words were sincere. Lud continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else today. Ludino and Mario, we must take them away. What right does Caspian have to detain the sect¡¯s master for half a year! If he had the guts, he could detain me as well! Let him out!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the cover of closed-door training. I don¡¯t even believe a word of this reason!¡± At this moment, Shane looked at Jessica and said, ¡°Junior Sister Lawrence, I just used the Heavenly Supreme Token. As a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, you should know how powerful this Jade Card was. If I use this Jade Card, Caspian will not show up. That would be a small problem for us. But for him, it¡¯s a big problem.¡± ¡°Yes, Junior Sister Lawrence. For the sake of Caspian, you can ask him to meet us and discuss it,¡± Mine said. Jessica suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Because she had just said that Caspian was at the critical moment of closed-door training. This was the truth, not deliberately deceiving the three people. However, as a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, she was well aware of the significance of the Heavenly Supreme Token. After pondering for a while, Jessica spoke to Shane and the others after a brief discussion with Bowen. ¡°Please wait for a while, Masters. I¡¯ll go¡­ Sigh, I¡¯ll go talk to Caspian¡­¡± ¡°Remember to tell him what I just said without missing a word!¡± Lud snorted. ¡°By the way, tell him that I¡¯ll only wait for him for an hour at most. If he doesn¡¯t show up within an hour, I¡¯ll tear down the ind!¡± ¡°Not a single word will be missed¡­¡± Without waiting for the other party to finish speaking, Bowen immediately raised his arm high and revealed a Wind-heeding Stone that he was holding tightly in his hand. He said to Lud, ¡°I¡¯ve already recorded what the three of you just said¡­¡± After speaking, Bowen handed the Wind-heeding Stone to Jessica and said, ¡°Bring it to Caspian¡­¡± At this moment, with his back to Shane and the others, Bowen winked at Jessica. Jessica found it funny, but she felt helpless at the same time. She nodded and walked out. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here for an hour. If Caspian doesn¡¯te, you won¡¯t have a good time today!¡± Lud red at Bowen. Although Bowen looked serious at this moment, Lud felt that he did not like the other party no matter how he looked at it. He had a feeling that the other party had tricked him, but the other party was just a disciple of Holy Land Realm and had not done anything yet. In fact, there was no need for Shane and the others to wait for an hour. About 15 minutester, Jessica came back. Behind her was the grim-faced Caspian. Shane and the others looked over and their lips moved. They were about to speak first. However, when they saw Caspian¡¯s expression, they couldn¡¯t say what they were about to say for some reason. Caspian was not in a good mood, but in a bad mood. When refining the fierce spiritual Qi¡¯s blood, he encountered some problems. Those Evil Spirits were all old antiques that had survived since ancient times. Although their Divine Sense had been erased, it was not so easy to refine their Qi and blood. It was just like thousands of jars of century-old wine. No matter how good a person¡¯s drinking capacity was, it was impossible for him to drink it all in one go.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, during this period of time, the impact of Caspian¡¯s Realm had also reached a bottleneck. Although he knew that he had just entered mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was not in this stage for too long. It was unlikely for him to break through to the peak of the first stage in a short time. But the problem was that after obtaining part of the Great Immortal-killing Sage¡¯s inheritance, he felt like he was going to be promoted again. The entanglement between the two emotions, coupled with the difort of refining Qi and blood, made Caspian not in a good mood these days. At this time, as soon as he came over, before Shane and others could speak, Caspian¡¯s eyes fell directly on Lud. ¡°Did you just ask me to detain you?¡± His words were so abrupt that Lud couldn¡¯t react in time. When he came to his senses, Lud thought of that he did say something simr not long ago. As soon as he opened his mouth and said the word ¡°I..¡±, he suddenly felt a creepy smell. In an instant, he felt that all the blood in his body had solidified. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Hong! In an instant, a thunder lit up the surroundings as bright as day. Shane and Mine were both shocked. When they came to their senses the next moment, they found that there was a person left at the scene, and a human-shaped hole appeared on the wall not far away. Lud was gone. Caspian turned around and said, ¡°He¡¯s the same. He¡¯ll be detained for half a year and go to the back mountain to clean up. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a request.¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Seeing that Caspian was about to leave, Shane moved his body and held the hilt of the long sword on his back with one hand. Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Looking at Caspian¡¯s back, Shane, who was obviously at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, felt a little nervous. He finally understood why the other party dared to face the General of Cloud head-on on the Blood Immortal tform. This master, who had just been promoted, not only relied on his backer. His own strength was also amazing enough! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Lud was sent flying just now. It happened in an instant. But it contained a lot of content. For example, Lud was at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. His realm was higher than Caspian¡¯s, but he was sent flying by his opponent¡¯s magic spell. And after such a long time, Lud still hadn¡¯t stood up. He did not die. But obviously, it was impossible for him to stand up in a short time with his own strength. In addition, Maoline, whose realm was higher than Lud¡¯s, and Shane himself, did not react at the moment when Caspian attacked. If the target of Caspian¡¯s attack was not Lud, but himself. So, could he respond in time? Thinking of this, Shane found that he did not dare to give full confidence. Not to mention full confidence, he might not even have a thirty percent chance of sess. As for Maoline, she no longer had the rxed smile she had when she first arrived. Her face was pale, and there was surprise and fear in her eyes. She stood still and could not speak for a long time. Hearing Shane¡¯s words, Caspian stopped and turned to look at Shane. His eyes shifted from Shane¡¯s face to his hand holding the sword, and then Caspian said with a faint smile, ¡°You disturbed my cultivation. Now you want to draw the sword to me. Do you want to have apetition on the Blood Immortal tform?¡± Her words made Shane spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°You¡¯re almost two realms lower than me. I should be the one to say this!¡± Shane tightened his grip on the sword. At this moment, he was really ready to fight with Caspian. But, Maoline sent a message to him. ¡°Senior Brother Walker, don¡¯t forget about our matter!¡± Suddenly, Shane woke up. This time, the matter of Ludino and Mario was just the beginning of their trip here. They had more important things to discuss with Caspian. If he pulled out the sword now, wouldn¡¯t it be the same as what Lud had said before? The n had been ruined before he could say it. Shane suppressed the anger in his heart and let go of the hand holding the sword. But in fact, he was still unconvinced. A dignified third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert had submitted to a First stage Heavenly Spirit Realm expert. Caspian saw his expression and knew that the other party was not convinced, so he looked at Shane with a sneer. The reason why he only attacked Lud and did not attack Shane and Maoline directly was that in the video recorded by the Wind Stone, only Lud had been rude. As for Shane and Maoline, they could still be considered polite in the face of Jessica and Bowen, whose realms were far lower than theirs. From this point of view, Caspian deduced that Shane¡¯s visit this time was definitely not just for the matter of the uncle and nephew as he said. If that was the case, unless there was an illegitimate child of the elder among the pair of uncle and nephew! At this time, Shane didn¡¯t speak, so Caspian didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak. Whoever broke the deadlock first lost. But the problem was that Caspian could turn back and continue to cultivate at this time. However, Shane and the others could not afford to waste time. With a sneer, Caspian turned around and was about to leave again. This time, it was Maoline who came forward to stop him. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, please stay¡­¡± Maoline had a sweet appearance. She spoke in a soft voice and often smiled before she spoke. It was easy to leave a good impression on others. But, Caspian didn¡¯t even look at her. ¡°If you have something to discuss, discuss it with my Taoistpanion.¡± Caspian would not be nice to the other party just because the other party¡¯s realm was higher than his. ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t invite you here, and now you have disturbed my cultivation. More importantly, your people came to me to behave wildly before. Now that it¡¯s been so long, you still didn¡¯t give me an exnation. If I don¡¯t chase you out, that¡¯ll be giving you face.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, Maoline looked at Jessica and smiled awkwardly at Jessica. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to discuss it with your Taoistpanion, but it¡¯s not good for her if I say it out loud. And you¡¯re the only one who can make the decision.¡± ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, it was just a misunderstanding. In fact, we came here today to discuss something else.¡± Maoline continued to speak to the back of Caspian. Caspian kept walking. ¡°We don¡¯t need to care about Ludino and the others.¡± Caspian walked to the door and was about to take another step forward. Shane stepped forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Today, on behalf of the Thundercloud Gang, we¡¯ll discuss with Junior Brother Montgomery about the blessednd of the immortal mansion.¡± This was the final purpose of their visit. Their trump card had been shown. If Caspian still didn¡¯t listen, there was nothing they could do. At this time, Caspian stopped. He turned to look at the two of them and snorted. ¡°So we will just agree what happened before didn¡¯t happen?¡± ¡°Ludino and the others¡­¡± Shane didn¡¯t hesitate at all. ¡°It¡¯s their own fault, but Junior Brother Montgomery¡­ I hope you can release him.¡± ¡°Then a month will be enough.¡± Caspian nodded. The other party did not suppress Jessica or Bowen earlier, and now as a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm disciple, the other party did not look down on him. ording to Caspian¡¯s temper, since the other party had shown such an attitude, he would naturally not continue to be aggressive. ¡°Only when you respect me will I respect you.¡± Caspian took a step back. It seemed that he would not retreat again, so Shane did not insist. He just looked at the human-shaped hole on the wall with Maoline with sympathy. A month was just a month, and it wouldn¡¯t interfere with the following ns. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, if it¡¯s convenient for you, there¡¯s something about the blessednd of the immortal mansion. We want to talk to you.¡± After making up his mind, Shane told Caspian the real purpose of this trip. Without Caspian¡¯s instructions, Jessica and Bowen took the initiative to leave. In fact, Caspian did not have such a request. However, they did this in order to show Shane and Maoline in case they were wary. Sure enough, Shane and Maoline¡¯s expressions rxed significantly when they saw that Bowen and Jessica had left and that the Sound-proof Formation, illusion arrays, and otheryers of formations had risen around them. However, before Shane could open his mouth, Maoline had already set up a few moreyers of formations around them. Seeing how careful they were, Caspian did not stop them. After the arrangement, Shane looked at Caspian and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you must be very curious. We don¡¯t usually have any interaction, but why did wee to you today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not strange.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°Because you were suppressed by Crape Myrtle Sect, and I¡¯m not from Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± Hearing this, Shane was speechless. This conversation seemed to have been difficult to continue from the very beginning. But Shane also understood that Caspian was a smart person. There was no need top say unnecessary nonsense. As for whether the other party would agree or not, at least the other party was willing to stay here at this time, which was already a kind of attitude. After thinking for a while, Shane said again, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, have you ever heard of the blessednd of the immortal mansion?¡± Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 It was obvious that the three of them hade, but when they went back, there were only two of them. But when the two of them left, it seemed that they were not sad because one of them was missing. On the contrary, when Shane and Maoline left Following the Heart Ind, they still had smiles on their faces. At first nce, it made people think that they were very happy to have lost a burden. When they left, they were in a good mood. After all, although the beginning of this trip was not very good and the process was a little heart- wrenching, the result was still satisfactory. However, Caspian had more questions in his mind than Shane and Maoline. The two of them had brought him a fact, a message and an invitation. The fact was exactly what Caspian expected. That was, the Thundercloud Gang was indeed an organization spontaneously formed by the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but its scale and influence were much smaller than that of the Crape Myrtle Sect. The Thundercloud Gang could be ranked in the third or fourth ce among all the disciples¡¯ organizations in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. At present, not only the Thundercloud Gang, but also all the disciples¡¯ organizations felt the pressure from the Crape Myrtle Sect. Although the Crape Myrtle Sect had not officially started to remove the heretics, some clues could be seen from many aspects. If they had to start arge-scale cleaning, then the few disciples¡¯ organizations closest to the Crape Myrtle Sect would have to bear the brunt. Crape Myrtle Sect was like a big knife hanging above everyone¡¯s heads. No one knew the exact time it fell. However, this time limit would definitely not be long. The seriousness could be seen from the fact that the uncle and nephew of the Ward family, who had many connections with the Thundercloud Gang, dared to openly provoke Caspian to please the Crape Myrtle Sect. It should be known that this kind of thing would never happen in the past. The message they brought to Caspian was about the Immortals¡¯ Assembly five yearster. Shane told Caspian that he had to be at least at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm if he wanted to participate in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. In theory, any Heavenly Spirit Realm could participate. But at that time, in the contest of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, there would be no good performance in the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to perform in front of a group of second or third level Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Therefore, a long time ago, the major sects of Lunia had amon rule that only disciples at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm could participate. If one performed well in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, not only would he receive a generous reward from the meeting and the sect, but the assembly would also give a ranking to all the disciples of Heavenly Spirit Realm. This ranking was the Saint Soul Board. As Caspian expected, the top ten on the Saint Soul Board were all disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Most of the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. The influence of the Crape Myrtle Sect was obvious. As for the invitation, it was the first sentence that Shane said, the blessednd of the immortal mansion. But he didn¡¯t say too much about the specifics. He only showed that he hade here this time on behalf of the Thundercloud Gang to invite Caspian to explore a ce suspected to be a blessed ce of immortal mansion with them at that time. Up to now, this secret realm had not been discovered by anyone else. Only a few high-level members of the Thundercloud Gang knew the exact location. Shane was also very direct. He invited Caspian. On the one hand, he took a fancy to Caspian¡¯s strength and talent. On the other hand, it was the contradiction between him and the Crape Myrtle Sect. The Thundercloud Gang wanted to add more chips to themselves, so that they could be preserved in theing purge in the future. Therefore, disciples like Caspian were the ones they had to fight for. On behalf of the Thundercloud Gang, Shane did note here empty-handed. In addition to the two storage pouches containing gifts, there was also a thunder magical power for Caspian. Caspian epted the gift. He naturally agreed to the invitation. He didn¡¯t have much experience going to such a rtivelyrge-scale secret realm. It was a good choice whether it was to bump into the Immortal Fate or to gain simr experience. Moreover, the time given by Shane was not in a hurry, but about a yearter. Therefore, there was no need to make too much preparation for this for the time being. After Shane and Maoline left, Caspian opened the two storage pouches. Inside the two storage pouches were neatly packed spirit stones. There were more than a thousand of them. And every piece of spirit stones was of excellent quality. Caspian had never seen such a good quality spirit stone before. The dense spiritual Qi even turned into viscous nectar in the semi-transparent spirit stones and flowed slowly. Caspian handed one of the storage pouches to Jessica and asked her to use it when she was cultivating. In order to avoid being disturbed by irrelevant people during the closed-door training, he called back Prince Krueger outside. Prince Krueger was originally left by Caspian in the Sea Eye to observe the movements. However, none of cultivators from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had gone to check it out in the past three days. As a result, it could be judged that the small shock caused at that time was not enough to cause the shock of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Ludino and Mario, the uncle and nephew, were purely bad and wanted to take the opportunity to make trouble. Caspian said that he would detain the other party for half a year and reim the barren mountain. Thinking about it now, Caspian felt that this punishment was still light. But now, he was toozy to pay attention to these two people. When the time came, he would think of another reason to teach them a lesson. He must let them know that there were some people and some things that they could not touch. After Prince Krueger came back, plus Eva Green, there were two Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators on the ind when Caspian was in closed-door training. In this way, even if someone came to provoke them, it would be enough for them to deal with the other party. After everything was arranged, Caspian, together with another high-quality spirit stones in his storage pouch and jade scroll that recorded the rted magical powers, entered seclusion again. After entering the practice room, Caspian opened his storage pouch and ced more than 100 spirit stones in spiritual Qi gathering formation. As spiritual Qi gathering formation began to run slowly, spiritual Qi in the practice room suddenly became stronger. Caspian sat cross-legged, took out jade scroll, and probed it with his Divine Sense. Soon, he saw that magical power was called Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon. Judging from the name, it was somewhat simr to the Purple-heaven Thunder disyed by Ludino before. With a thought, Caspian immediately took out Ludino¡¯s storage ring and rummaged through it. After a while, he found jade scroll that recorded the Purple-heaven Thunder. Byparison, Caspian could see clearly. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The Purple-heaven Thunder disyed by Ludino was passed down from the Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon, a branch of the Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon. In other words, the Purple-heaven Thunder was just a younger brother in front of the Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon. Moreover, after Caspian finished reading the Purple-heaven Thunder, he could tell that although this magical power could not bepared with the Eight Great magical powers and the Taiyi Fire Saber, it could be regarded as a powerful magical power. Among magical powers, there was absolutely no problem in ranking above the medium level. Caspian was quite satisfied with this. Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 The higher a cultivator¡¯s realm was, the longer it would take to be in closed-door cultivation. Although Caspian was talented, he spent much less time cultivating in seclusion than cultivators at the same level. But, he seemed to have encountered a little trouble. In a sh, he had been in seclusion for two months. By this time, it was already mid of May. In the past two months, except for Sna, who had returned to Following the Heart Ind once, everyone else was still outside. They tempered themselves throughpleting Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s task. In the past two months, there had been no movement in the direction of the pce¡¯s practice room. Bowen looked very nervous. As a Taoistpanion of Caspian, Jessica remained as calm as ever. From the looks of it, Bowen seemed to be more like the Taoistpanion of Caspian. This noon, when Bowen came to look for Jessica again and wanted to beat around the bush to see if there were anytest movements about Caspian, a loud roar suddenly rang out from the depths of the pce. The roar did not stop in an instant. In the next moment, it turned into an endless tremor, as if thousands of soldiers and horses were rushing from the depths of the earth¡¯s core to the surface. Bowen Pullman felt the ground rise and fall, and the walls around him began to shake. After a while, even the entire ind was affected, so that the Great Defense Formation of Following the Heart was activated automatically. Eva Green, who was on the ind, immediately flew into the air with Jessica and Bowen. Handsome also widened its eyes and sat on Little Candy¡¯s head. It flew into the air and looked down. There was a demonic beast leg that was several times bigger than itself in its mouth. It chewed and asked vaguely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± No one answered it. Everyone looked towards the pce. Because it was the center of the shock. In the next moment, an idea rose in everyone¡¯s mind. Before they could say anything, Caspian suddenly appeared above the pce. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian grabbed the air, folded the void, and stepped in. In a sh, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. The whole process was so abrupt that no one had a chance to react at all. After a long time, the trembling of the ind stopped, and everyone came to their senses. They looked at each other in dismay. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Caspian?¡± Bowen asked Jessica with a grin. Eva Green also looked at Jessica. Only Jessica knew the situation of Caspian best. ¡°I¡¯m not particrly clear about it.¡± Unfortunately, Jessica¡¯s answer disappointed everyone. However, she quickly added, ¡°But I have a guess¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Bowen hurriedly asked. ¡°Caspian has finally broken through the bottleneck and is about to be promoted,¡± Jessica said. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be promoted, but what is he trying to do?¡± Bowen asked in confusion. ¡°The ind is so big, isn¡¯t it enough for him to be promoted? Furthermore, the resources on the ind are so abundant, and when he is promoted, the spiritual Qi will be sufficient¡­ Ah¡­ Right?¡± Bowen spoke the first half of his sentence with confidence. When he said thest half of the sentence, he obviously felt guilty. Not only did he lower his voice, but his words were also intermittent. The instant Caspian appeared, even though it didn¡¯t take long, even though they were so far away, they still felt a wave of scorching heat. This aura was definitely not something that a first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator could possess. So, the only exnation was that Caspian was indeed going to be promoted, but he was worried that Following the Heart Ind could not bear the pressure caused by his promotion, so he rushed to a safer ce for promotion. This reason seemed a little incredible. But now, it was the only reason that could exin this. After he stuttered, Bowen looked at Eva Green, hoping to obtain master¡¯s experienced inference. No matter what, Master Eva Green was at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Now that she had experienced the promotion of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, she should have a better understanding of it. But, Eva Green shook her head and said, ¡°The promotion of Caspian is not something that can be measured bymon sense. However, there was one thing I could confirm. He had just left, and there was nothing wrong with his cultivation¡­ Let¡¯s go back first. When hees back, we¡¯ll know.¡± After thinking for a while, everyone realized that this was indeed the case. When Caspian was promoted, he naturally had no time to pay attention to checking telepathic jade, so even Jessica could only wait quietly at this time. However, Eva Green had just deduced that there was nothing wrong with Caspian¡¯s cultivation, which made everyone feel much more at ease. Soon enough, the ind calmed down again. The light of defense array gradually dissipated and the fierce killing intent disappeared. Then they returned to the ind and waited for news from Caspian. After returning to the pce, they looked at each other. Jessica asked in confusion, ¡°Have we forgotten something?¡± Bowen blinked his eyes and said, ¡°I seem to have this feeling, but I can¡¯t remember what I¡¯ve forgotten¡­¡± ¡°That means it¡¯s not an important thing. Let¡¯s leave now. Caspian is calm, so there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Eva Green made up her mind. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. So the three of them went back to do what they had done before. No one remembered that on the wastnd at the back of the mountain, there were three men who were shivering and their faces were as pale as paper. In fact, everyone¡¯s guess was right. Caspian was indeed going to be promoted. In the past two months, he had finally integrated all Blood Souls he had devoured into his own body andpleted a process of changing from quantity to qualitative change. And this process was like lighting a firework. Both the production of fireworks and the obvious fuse were ordinary and would not attract much attention. Only at the moment when the fireworks exploded would there be a burst of brilliant colors that shocked everyone. Now, Caspian was the fireworks that were about to explode. The moment he finished absorbing blood souls, he felt that something was wrong. There was an extremely powerful force in his body, as if it was going to burst out in an instant. Spiritual Qi gathering formation in the practice room exploded in an instant. None of spirit stones in the formation survived. In an instant, they exploded into powder. In order not to waste spiritual Qi in these spirit stones, Caspian took a deep breath at that time and absorbed all spiritual Qi like a dragon sucking water. Then, at the moment when the practice room copsed, he folded the void and came out. If it weren¡¯t for the fear that Jessica and the others would be worried at that time, he wouldn¡¯t have said a word and would have gone tens of thousands of miles away. However, even so, the words he could leave for Jessica and the others at that time were only a few words. If he said another word, he would be worried that he would not be able to suppress his realm. If he was really promoted on Following the Heart Ind, Caspian was not sure if the entire ind would break into pieces. However, the ind-protecting formation that he had painstakingly set up before was definitely going to be scrapped. And this was just a very small number of the most important problems that might happen. Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 What worried Caspian most was that the Sect would pay attention to what he had done when he was promoted. Especially the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s attention. He had tried his best to let the Crape Myrtle Sect look away. After this promotion, they would target here again. Therefore, he made a prompt decision. After leaving a message for Jessica and the others, he immediately grabbed the void and folded it violently. Then, regardless of the consumption of his spiritual Qi, he rushed out as fast as he could. But even so, Caspian could still clearly feel that as the sense of promotion kept rising, spiritual Qi in his dantian and Ocean of Qi seemed to be surging. It couldn¡¯t be suppressed and was about to spurt out! Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me that the feeling of promotion is so strong? One wave after another, it can¡¯t stop at all! At this moment, Caspian felt that the problem he encountered for the first time on his journey to immortality was not that he was stuck in a certain realm and could not improve, nor did he encounter a strong enemy, but the happiness of heavy promotion. In order to prevent himself from suddenly promotion when ascending through the void, Caspian had to use his magical power to consume his spiritual Qi. Although the consumption speed was far slower than that of the overflowing spiritual Qi. But after all, it still had some effect. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± Swoosh! A purple light ball condensed around Caspian. As a result, what was shuttling through the void changed from a human figure to a purple light ball. When he was a million miles away from the vast sea under the jurisdiction of the sect, Caspian found that magical power of the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield had also advanced. The previous Purple Yin Ghostly Shield was just a light ball. But now, because he had opened the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield all the way and folded it in the void, the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield became an existence like a crystal wall. Not only was it more solid, but it also had the texture of a crystal. On the surface, there were diamond-shaped lines. Waves of mysterious Dao essence were also lingering on it. It was no exaggeration to say that the defense of the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield was at least five times stronger than before! However, at this time, Caspian had no time to check how many times stronger it was. He had endured all the way until now, suppressing the feeling of promotion. At this time, he really couldn¡¯t help it anymore. Hanging above the sea, Caspian suddenly propped himself up. Time seemed to stop for a moment. The brightness and darkness of the light had alsopleted a quick reversal at this moment. A boom could be heard! It was as if a catastrophe had suddenly descended. A terrifying force field appeared between the sky and the sea. This force field seemed as if a god was about to destroy the world and twist time and space. The distorted area quickly expanded from a hundred miles to five hundred miles, and then to five hundred to five hundred miles. From the sea to the sky, the four to five thousand miles of the sea was swept into a twisted space like a tornado. The entire space was filled with chaos. Not even an Amethyst Pce Realm¡¯s divine sense could detect what was happening inside. It was as if everything inside of it had been crushed into pieces. The sun and the moon had sunk, and the five elements had copsed. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Caspian in the depths of the space felt that the power in his body, like bamboo shoots after rain, kept rising. His aura grew more and more powerful, and every breath he took sounded like thunder. His body became more and more focused and heavy and even a strand of hair seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. Blood Soul in his body kept getting stronger. Any drop of blood that dripped into the river would instantly turn into a surging river of blood. The blood was flowing in the blood vessels in his body, and the sound was ten times more intense than the sound of a tidal wave hitting the shore! High up in the sky behind him, clusters of wriggling blood shadows kept appearing. In each blood shadow, there was an image of an ancient fierce beast. With a sh, the projection transformed into a stream of light that entered Caspian¡¯s body. With each stream of flowing light entering his body, his breathing became longer. Hundreds of flowing lights entered Caspian¡¯s body one by one. When it was over, a terrifying spiritual wave burst out from Caspian¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, the spiritual wave formed a world of Immortal spirits within a fifty kilometer radius. Even if an ordinary chicken broke in, it could immediately be an immortal chicken that could shake mountains and rivers! After a while, the rolling spiritual wave returned to his body with another breath of him. At the same time, a dazzling white light burst out from his body. At this moment, it was like the zing sun shining in all directions. The light prated the distorted space and shone on the sea. The sea area for thousands of miles was all white and bright, as if it had been melted. The processsted for two whole days and two nights, and then the light gradually dimmed. As the light dimmed, the realm of Caspian also steadily took a step forward, rising from the mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm to the peak of the first stage. When he sat cross-legged to stabilize his realm, there was a trace of doubt between his eyebrows. ording to his previousprehension, he felt that there was absolutely no problem for him to advance to second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Just as this doubt rose in his heart, Caspian¡¯s expression changed immediately. It¡¯sing again! The feeling of breaking through came again! Caspian also knew that he had made too much noise in this Sea Area before. Although it was a vast sea, it was inevitable for others to notice such a horrible vision. He was unwilling to be discovered, whether the other party thought there was a promotion of cultivators or treasures. Therefore, he could only endure the ¡°Happy Worry¡± with difficulty. He ran Wavelike Void Bracelet and shuttled forward fiercely again. But this time, the feeling of promotion had been fierce, and he couldn¡¯t resist it at all. Therefore, he could not control himself after traveling less than two hundred thousand miles in the hollow. He could only start to upgrade again on the sea. A spatial distortion that was even more terrifying than before appeared. Thest time he had been promoted, it was as if a God of Heaven had descended. This time, it was as if a God of Heaven had personally taken action! Immediately, all the seawater in the sea area within a radius of 10,000 miles exploded. Looking from afar, it was as if a piece of the sea had been shoveled out of thin air. The white light turned into a horrible blood light and rushed in all directions. The blood was dazzling, like a burning meteor shower. *** It took Caspian five days to get promoted. The peak of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm that he had just stepped into a few days ago had advanced to the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. From first stage to second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, it was a huge transformation. At the moment of his promotion, endless spiritual Qi poured down from the void and poured into the body of Caspian. His body was baptized again. Other cultivators wanted to consolidate their foundation and umte it once, and then he would be extraordinary. After umting it twice, it was for the sake of great geniuses and great cultivators. This time, not only had Caspian been promoted, but the previous foundation had also umted dozens of times under the bombardment of thousands of Evil Spirits¡¯ Blood Souls! Not to mention Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, in the entire Lunia and the surrounding Upper Kingdoms, none of them had such a solid foundation. Moreover, the promotion of Caspian had not been dyed because of this. He had advanced to the perfect Second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm! Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 After the sessful promotion, Caspian did not immediately leave this twisted force field. He sat cross-legged in the air, continuing toprehend and stabilize his realm. Seven dayster, the Second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was finallypletely stabilized. If it were other cultivators, they would not have been able topletely stabilize themselves without one or two months. Caspian stood up and hovered in the air, looking around. Because the force field was too strong when Caspian was promoted, all he could see at this time was a mess. He could not see where it was the sky or the sea. However, in this twisted void, he moved freely and was not affected at all. After thinking for a while, he still did not leave. This was because the void had beenpletely broken. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Even if there was a cultivator in the outside world, it could not be prated by Divine Sense, so he could be hidden. After carefully sensing the improvement of his spiritual Qi, Blood Soul, and Divine Sense, Caspian pursed his lips and muttered to himself with a little dissatisfaction. It was a little slower than I thought¡­ If other cultivators heard it, they would probably be so angry that they would curse on the spot. After reaching Heavenly Spirit Realm, he could alsoplete the leap to the next level and also complete a one-fold leap. This was a blessing and experience that most cultivators didn¡¯t even dare to think about. But now, Caspian still felt dissatisfied. In fact, he was indeed dissatisfied at this time. If it had been in the past, he would have been able to reach two realms in one go. But the problem was that he had different confidence in his promotion this time. He hadpleted his upgrade after absorbing Blood Souls of thousands of Archean Fierce Spirits. This group of Archean Fierce Spirits dared to attack the Great Immortal-killing Sage. As for the Great Immortal-killing Sage, he was a powerful demonic beast that was equal to a Real Immortal Realm cultivator. After absorbing so much of the vicious Blood Souls, he actually took two small steps on the path of immortality. Caspian felt that it was really hard to ept. ¡°Because¡­ That¡¯s¡­ Blood Soul¡­ It has nothing to do with the Spiritual¡­ Qi¡­¡± After the Gates of Hell, there was a sound. His tone was very cold, but it could be heard that he was exining to Caspian. ¡°Demonic beasts originally have¡­ Stronger body¡­ And bloodline¡­ In terms of cultivation¡­ They are far inferior¡­ Than cultivators¡­ What¡¯s more¡­ What¡¯s more¡­ These are just¡­ Remnant souls¡­ Even some¡­ Even some¡­ Can¡¯t be counted¡­ Remnant souls¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Resentment¡­ You swallowed¡­ So¡­ So¡­ So¡­ So many¡­ You didn¡¯t¡­ Turn into a lunatic¡­ You should¡­ Be d¡­¡± Although her words made people feel difficult to listen to, the one behind the Gates of Hell suddenly came to the point. Caspian understood. The previous regret suddenly dissipated a lot. The rest of his emotions could only be solved by himself. No matter what, I¡¯vepleted two promotions. And the previous foundation had be more solid now. If other people¡¯s previous foundation was made of good wood, my foundation would have be steel now¡­ After refining a few more times and turning them into steel as thick as they are at the same level, it won¡¯t be a problem. Caspian made a gesture in his heart and swept away thest trace of regret in his heart. Then, he focused his attention on another ce. Tower of Life, I can enter the 14th floor! Caspian suddenly felt a burst of excitement. His excitement was not only because he was promoted to the next realm, but also because he wanted to reach a higher level in Tower of Life. More importantly, this feeling was like a reward for his hard work in cultivation from his mother. Every time he took a step forward, he would be encouraged by his mother. What Caspian cared more about was this mood. He seemed to be closer to his lost mother. Let¡¯s go to the 14th floor and see what my mother has prepared for me¡­ With a thought, he entered Earrings of Echo. Momentster, Caspian arrived at the 13th floor of Tower of Life and stood in front of the stairs leading to the 14th floor. The ck fog covering the steps hadpletely dissipated at this time. Caspian went up the stairs and stood in front of the silver gate on the 14th floor after a while. A faint glow of light emanated from the silver gate, giving off a holy scent. He raised his hand and exerted a little force. Bam! The silver door opened with a loud bang. A refreshing coolness surged out from inside. At the same time, there was white fog. Caspian looked over and saw that the 14th floor seemed to be a world of ice and snow. It was still the same size of the stone room. But, the stone room was wrapped in silver. It was covered with thick white frost everywhere. In the innermost part of the stone room, in front of the frozen wall, there was a big ice cube slightly taller than a person. This block of ice was almost as big as a cab, crystal clear. Caspian saw at a nce that there was a simple and unadorned jade scroll sealed in the center of the ice block. It¡¯s a power or a magical power! When Caspian saw this jade scroll, he understood. The jade scroll was not ced on a certain tform like the next few levels. Obviously, it meant that his mother did it on purpose. He pondered for a while and understood his mother¡¯s intention. On the 13th floor, the Taiyi Fire Saber was ced. Magical power on the 14th floor was frozen, so she naturally wanted to test Caspian¡¯s control over magical power. I won¡¯t let you down, mom! Caspian smiled confidently, raised his palm, and looked the same as his eyes. A dazzling ball of me condensed and boiled in his palm. Compared with the past, after the promotion of Caspian, the fire of Taiyi Fire Saber became more solid and vigorous, with the smell of heaven¡¯s punishment. As he struck out with his palm, the me suddenly stretched, shed, and shed like a swan. The whole process took less than a thousandth of a blink of an eye. However, not only was the ice block split into two, but the 14thyer of frost was also dissolved at this moment. Caspian stretched out his hand, sucked in jade scroll, and grabbed it. Jade scroll on this floor flew into his hand with a sweep of his divine sense. Three Separations Death Word Sword! A water magical power! He quickly thought about it. After a while, the magical power was grasped by Caspian. Moreover, he was not only in control of magical power of Three Separations Death Word Sword. If Taiyi Fire Saber were to be cast through the me Severing, its might would be even greater. Three Separations Death Word Sword is a water-based magical power. If I have a water-property magic treasure weapon now, it would be best if it was a sword. Then its power would be greatly improved¡­ Caspian pondered. The first thing that came to his mind was the ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword that he had obtained from the treasury of Valdis Goth. But soon, he denied this choice. The ck-soul Yin Spiritual Sword would be more powerful if it wasbined with the sword formation. This spirit tools-level long sword was not as powerful as me Severing. There was a magical power carved on it. If he used another magical power, he would not be able to exert the expected power. It would be great if I could have a suitable sword¡­ Caspian thought while leaving Tower of Life and Earrings of Echo. Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Back in the void of reality, the world was still in chaos. The void, which had been twisted by the great force, was now broken into pieces. It would take at least a few months or even several years to fully recover to its original state. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this scene, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but deeply sigh in his heart. Fortunately, he made a prompt decision at that time and quickly left Following the Heart Ind. Otherwise, forget about the fact that Following the Heart Ind would definitely be crushed, the lives of the people on the ind would also be very dangerous. With such a big noise, it was impossible for him not to be paid attention to by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Crape Myrtle Sect. If an ordinary disciple was able to be paid attention to by the sect because of his exceptional potential, then it would naturally be something that they yearned for. However, Caspian didn¡¯t like it. At least for the time being. Because at present, Crape Myrtle Sect was very powerful in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. And he had a lot of disputes with the Crape Myrtle Sect. Many Crape Myrtle Sect disciples had died at his hands. Some of them even had higher status. Once the Crape Myrtle Sect thoroughly investigated, unless Caspian could cover up the Luck of heaven, or someone was willing to wipe out the Luck of heaven for him. Otherwise, he would definitely be found out. Therefore, Caspian chose to keep a low profile and cultivate first. When one¡¯s strength could dominate a region in the future, then there was no need to be so careful. In this twisted void, Caspian sat in meditation for another day. Afterpletely stabilizing his aura, he stepped out. The moment he stepped out of the void, he suddenly felt a jolt in his heart. An extremely vignt feeling suddenly rose in his heart. He only felt the hairs on his back stand on end. His sharp Divine Sense immediately caught sight of a stream of sharp killing intent shooting toward him from 50 miles away. In the blink of an eye, he arrived! ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± The light shield was propped up. Bang! A thousand-foot-long spear was shot on the light shield that had just been propped up. The spear was formed from seawater, but it seemed to contain the Mountains and Seas. It emanated the power of piercing through the void and destroying one¡¯s soul. The spear crashed into the light shield and instantly the surface of the Purple Yin Ghost Shield, which had condensed into a crystal, lit up and smashed the spear into pieces. It exploded into a torrential rain and fell on the sea with crackling sounds. Caspian narrowed his eyes and swept his divine thoughts. He locked onto a void 50 miles away. The figure that had attacked him suddenly jumped into the sea. It did not look like a cultivator, but more like a demonic beast. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Caspian sneered. He stretched out his arm and the void within a hundred miles was instantly folded. He took a step forward, and a stream of light shed in front of him. The next moment, he had already entered the sea where the attacker had just sneaked into. Before the seawater poured into his nose, Caspian held the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead backhanded. All of a sudden, the surrounding seawater was no longer a hindrance, but a driving force. Caspian was no different from the fish that had been living in the sea. Within a breath¡¯s time, Caspian¡¯s divine sense once again swept across the area. In the blink of an eye, he had firmly locked on the guy thatunched a sneak attack on him. The man¡¯s speed in the water was very fast. Caspian caught up with him quickly. In the blink of an eye, he had already escaped nearly 25 miles away. However, because they were getting closer, Caspian also recognized the other party¡¯s identity at once. Sea Demon, lower than five stage of shape-shifting demon¡­ A fifth-stage shape-shifting demon was almost at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm of cultivator. In terms of realm, shape-shifting demon was higher than that of Caspian. However, it was obvious that the other party was smart enough to realize that the strength of this cultivator was not as simple as he looked ording to the realm. Therefore, the sea demon made a prompt decision and chose to escape. And it went straight into the sea. The sea demon had natural advantages in the sea. The sea demon, who had transformed into a human, was indeed thinking this happily. But in the next moment, its Divine Sense caught sight of an extremely powerful vigor, which carried the surging tide, rushing toward it. The Sea Demon was stunned at first. Did I just pass through the territory of a big demon that is stronger than me? But it couldn¡¯t be! It was familiar with this Sea Area and there weren¡¯t too powerful Sea Demons! Confused, the Sea Demon looked up and saw Caspian looking off into the distance. In an instant, it felt as if it had been struck by lightning. A stream of fear seeped out of its bones. Its consciousness told it that it must escape at this time. Even if it had to risk its life and pay the price of falling into a lower realm, it had to escape quickly. But its body waspletely out of its control and it couldn¡¯t move at all. A Blood Soul power of a cultivator shocked a fifth-level shapeshifting demon to the point that it could not move. How is this possible? The shape-shifting demon¡¯s heart was filled with shock. Just as it was frozen in the sea and motionless, Caspian arrived in front of it. Compared with Blood Souls of the ancient fierce spirits that Caspian had swallowed, Qi and blood of this shape-shifting demon was not worth mentioning. But the problem was that this guy had sneak attacked him before. It was a demonic beast, of course, Caspian would not let it go! He directly raised his hand and mmed down. There was no need to cast any magic spell or magical powers. It was a seemingly ordinary palm strike. But, the seawater within a radius of dozens of miles was condensed hundreds of times closer than an iron te. Bang! Under the heavy pressure, the shapeshifting demon didn¡¯t even have time to react. Its body turned into a mass of thick flesh and blood mud in the sea. When it died, Caspian didn¡¯t even know its real body. He spread out, and the seawater began to flow again. The thick mass of blood also began to spread out in the seawater. After some thought, Caspian decided to absorb Qi and blood. After all, Qi and blood of the shapeshifting demon was a rare treasure in the past. Just as he ran his Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill to absorb the wisp of vigor, a bone-piercing pain suddenly made Caspian frown. He made a prompt decision and broke off his cultivation method. He withdrew his arm and quickly retreated more than five miles. But it was still toote to do so. The crushed blood of shape-shifting demon burst out a ball of blood-red light. It suddenly exploded and turned into hundreds of meteors, shooting in all directions. Caspian propped up the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield, and more than a dozen lumps of blood hit it. This time, the blood did not shatter. Instead, it corroded the crystal wall of the light shield with a sizzling sound, and even produced dense bubbles in the seawater. Caspian¡¯s face darkened slightly. The pain in his arm became even more intense, like a drill. After piercing through his skin and flesh, it was constantly rotating and polishing his bones. Without any hesitation, Caspian raised his left hand and suddenly used force to cut the elbow along his right arm and wrist. Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 The skin and flesh were cut open, but Caspian¡¯s blood did not flow out at all. Even if the surrounding seawater continued to surge, it didn¡¯t. Because every drop of Caspian¡¯s blood was more condensed than mercury. It was impossible for the seawater to disperse it. If Caspian condensed a drop of blood and ced it in the seawater. Not only would the blood ball not scatter, but it would also fall down, creating a deep pit in the mud beneath the sea. At this time, he cut open his arm and looked inside the wound. His eyes suddenly darkened. Green spots the size of fingernails appeared on the internal walls of his flesh and bones. These green spots were naturally the ones that had blended into his body when he was absorbing the Great Demonic qi and blood. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The pain brought by the green spots showed that it contained poison. His body, which was so condensed, had such a strong reaction. If it were another cultivator at the same level, he would have been melted into pus by the poison. This was not the main reason why Caspian¡¯s face was gloomy at the moment. No matter how strong the toxicity of the green spots was, with the cleansing ability of his qi and blood and the many exotic minerals and produce hidden in his body, he only needed some time to remove the toxicity. What made Caspian feel troublesome was that the moment he found the green spots, he clearly felt that there were divine thoughts that pierced through the void and gathered together. Some divine thoughts were hundreds of miles away, and some were thousands of miles away. There were even divine thoughts hidden in the depths of the void that Caspian was unaware of. These divine thoughts could use the green spots as coordinates to clearly know the exact location of Caspian! Caspian¡¯s eyes shed and his thoughts whirled. He understood what was going on. The Great Demon just now was just a bait! When Caspian was promoted, the noise was too loud, and the radiation was more than ten thousand miles. With such arge-scale shock of heaven and earth, even the void was distorted. It was impossible that it would not attract the attention of the nearby cultivators and sea demons. But this ce was located on the vast sea and deep into the hintend of the sea. It could be regarded as the territory of the sea demons. There were no cultivators, and even evil cultivators would not go so far. Therefore, when Caspian was promoted, the nearby sea demons had already paid attention to him. However, because of the distortion in the void, these Sea Demons did not know exactly what was going on. But over the years, countless experiences could tell them. In this case, either a powerful cultivator or a rare treasure of heaven and earth appeared in the world. If the extraordinary treasure of heaven and earth appeared, they would naturally snatch it. If a powerful cultivator was promoted, they could not miss the meat and blood delicacy in the eyes of Demonic Beasts. However, if they were to ambush the other party rashly, they would naturally be in grave danger. There was a principle behind the mantis catching cicadas and orioles. Although there were no such words in the demonic beasts, there was a connection between them. The shape-shifting demon that attacked Caspian before was just a test and a bait. Even if Caspian did not absorb the other party¡¯s Qi and blood, the other party would explode in an instant when it was killed. It would use countless blood arrows as an explosion to leave this toxin on Caspian¡¯s body. If the poison could not poison Caspian to death, then the demonic beasts lurking in the distance could use the green spots to lock onto the direction of him, leaving him nowhere to run. At this moment, therge group of demonic beasts lying in ambush in the distance must have known that the one who had been promoted in the twisted void was a cultivator, who had just reached the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. This type of ¡®lower¡¯ cultivation realm yet could erupt like a great cmity. Even if the demonic beasts had no brains, they could tell that Caspian must have a great Legacy. As for demonic beasts, they did notck vigor. What theycked was this kind of inheritance. Caspian did not have to think about it deliberately. He knew that he had be a target of therge group of demonic beasts. It was unknown how many sea demons were looking at him covetously at this time. These thoughts were clearly thought out in Caspian¡¯s mind almost in an instant. I have two choices¡­ In the deep sea, Caspian¡¯s eyes were burning and rubbing. The first option is to quickly return to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and use vigor and natural treasures to resolve the green spots. But in this way, my identity as a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect will be exposed. These Demonic Beasts even know my specific identity. Having got the judgment, Caspian didn¡¯t hesitate to take the second option. If you want to kill me, then be prepared to be killed by me¡­ He would fight and never retreat! Having made up his mind, Caspian¡¯s fighting desire was strong. If one wanted to walk on the path of immortality, one would definitely not go far away just by cultivating. The realm was the tform, and the flesh and blood were the ranks. The Path to Immortality was made from enemies¡¯ corpses and seas of blood! Caspian¡¯s mind moved. Without hesitation, he darted up a thousand feet in the water. The ce where he had just stood copsed with a loud crash, and a huge mouth appeared. The giant mouth was surrounded by sharp teeth like sharp knives. Even at the bottom of the dark sea, rows of sharp teeth could still be seen reflecting cold light. At the same time, the sea suddenly became restless. All the mud at the bottom of the sea surged up. The clear sea water suddenly became muddy, as if a sandstorm wasing. In the turbid sea water, the huge mouth just now also revealed the figure of a strange fish as big as a house behind him. Obviously, this strange fish also had some kind of magical power, so it sneaked into the bottom of the sea under Caspian without making a sound. Then, it caught him off guard and wanted tounch a sneak attack. Caspian¡¯s eyes are zing like torches. As soon as he took a look at the muddy seawater, he saw the strange fish opening its bloody mouth and rushing towards him quickly. This strange fish¡¯s eyes were asrge as a water tank. Moreover, they weren¡¯t growing on its body, but rather hung on its head. Dark yellow light shone out, staring straight at Caspian. In addition to the dark yellow light, a faint red light could be seen in the huge eyes of the water tank-sized eyes. It was faintly discernible and faintly condensed into a figure. Soul control! Caspian immediately figured out that the giant fish was controlled by a big demon much stronger than it. The big demon was observing him through the eyeballs of the strange fish somewhere. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Without any hesitation, Caspian shed out with his Qi saber. Hong! At the bottom of the sea, like a volcano erupting, a dazzling red light de instantly lit up. The light de boiled the sea into boiling water. It chopped down angrily and cut the strange fish in half from the middle. By the time the de of light pressed down on the sea and cut a gully more than ten miles away from the bottom of the sea, the strange fish, which was divided into two halves, had already been boiled. Under the heavy bubbles and the support of the surging seawater, it floated toward the sea surface. At the same time, Caspian turned Wave-like Void Bracelet. Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 He folded the void and took a step forward. Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly froze. The void had already been constrained. The entire void was as hard as an iron te, and the bracelet could not be used. He immediately understood what was going on. The great demons that had been spying on him were probably prepared for this attack. They restricted this ce and the surrounding void, just like catching a turtle in a jar. They didn¡¯t need to worry about the other party running away at all. Realizing this, Caspian sent his divine sense out. All of a sudden, the area within a radius of 50 miles was revealed. Almost immediately, his divine sense in the void shed with the divine sense that wasing from a distance away. Some of the Divine Senses were immediately knocked away by him. There were also some that made Caspian look serious. He had already figured out that many Sea Demons were rushing toward him within a hundred miles. Hundreds of miles away, there were countless demonic beasts who wanted to have a share. Obviously, when he was promoted, he had be a treasure in the eyes of these deep-sea demons. With a stir of his mind, Caspian immediately flew toward the sea surface. After a few breaths, with a bang, Caspian broke through the waves. The moment he appeared on the surface of the sea, the killing intent lurking around him was like a viper hunting for prey. It opened its fangs and attacked him fiercely. ¡°Wind Wave Cut!¡± ¡°Angry Water Saber!¡± ¡°Thousand Evil Silver Scale Kill!¡± In an instant, there were roars again and again. The wind and clouds were surging above the sea. Arge amount of light cut down toward the top of Caspian¡¯s head. Then, a long saber that was about 300 meters long shed with golden light appeared. It was like a golden crescent rising from the sea and pressing down on him. When the golden edge cut through the void, it was sizzling, as if it was boiling oil. After the long saber, hundreds of thousands of silver short swords poured down toward Caspian like a rainstorm. Before the short swords arrived, the dense sword Qi that swept over had already caused the seawater to explode like boiling water. The attack was peerless, umting strength to strike and wanting to take Caspian¡¯s life with one strike! ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± With a roar, Caspian¡¯s body propped up. At the same time, the purple crystal wall quickly expanded into a big ball with his body as the center. Crack! Crack! Crack! In an instant, all the killing moves of cutting, golden knives, broken swords, and storm fell on the ball of light. Boom! There was a loud explosion, as if millions of people were fighting on the battlefield. Smokes of wolves rose into the sky, and even the clouds werepletely shaken. The surface of the sea within a radius of dozens of miles was suddenly covered in a dense fog formed by the crazy explosion of the seawater. At first nce, the smoke was faint, but there were shocking loud noisesing from inside. The terrifying sharpness kept shing in the water mist like lightning tearing the long night, making the water mist extremely dazzling. Swoosh! At the same time, three Sea Demons appeared around the mist. These three Sea Demons were all at the shapeshifting stage. They looked like three brothers. Not only were they wearing the same silver armor, but they also looked very simr. Their Blood Souls were connected with each other. The three of them gathered together, and a more powerful and solemn aura surged out. Looking at the center of the mist, they looked serious. As the big demons that took the lead, they naturally knew that they were not the only ones who coveted the human cultivator. Moreover, among these Demonic Beasts, their strength was not high. The only thing they could rely on was surprise and fast speed. They aimed at Caspian surprisingly. When the opponent was unprepared, he was seriously injured and killed. They aimed at the group of demons fast. They were going to take away the killed Caspian before the other demons arrived. When they arrived at a safe ce, they would have a good check and see what kind of inheritance they would receive. Looking at the surging water mist under their bodies, the three shape-shifting demons that were simr to each other, gradually frowned. Both the timing and the power of their attack had reached the perfect state. But why did they still feel a little uneasy at this time? After a moment of thought, one of the Great Demons suddenly opened its mouth, took a deep breath, and then exhaled. Hong! There seemed to be a storm in the sea. The mist that covered the sea area within a radius of dozens of miles was immediately blown away. On the surface of the sea, there was no Caspian at all. ¡°He was killed and then fell into the sea?¡± The three shape-shifting demons looked at each other, confused. The three of them were mentally connected. They could tell what each other was thinking just by looking at each other. Without hesitation, they flew into the sea. By now, they could sense that the nearest Sea Demon was less than fifteen miles away. They estimated that it would only take the other demons a breath¡¯s time to arrive. They had to be fast! In an instant, the three shape-shifting demons were close to the surface of the sea. But at this time, they found something wrong. Because a mark suddenly appeared in the deep blue sea. And the mark was still expanding. At the same time, it was getting brighter and brighter. Large bubbles rose from the sea one after another along with the surging heat. The seawater had turned into boiling water! The three shape-shifting demons were stunned. Then, light mark turned into a long arc of light. It was like a de, bright red like blood. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± With a roar, the me Severing broke through the sea and cut down three shape-shifting demons. The three shape-shifting demons reacted very quickly, and the two of them made countless handprints in an instant. The vast and mighty spiritual Qi soared into the sky and immediately formed thick city wall in front of them. Behind the city wall, there was aplete pce. At first nce, it was as if they were grabbing a city and blocking in front of them. The other shape-shifting demon crossed its hands and suddenly waved them. Thousands of rays of silver light shot out from its body. They were as fast as meteors, piercing through the city and shooting toward the me Severing. The two cooperated to defend, while the other took the opportunity to fight back. The three brothers cooperated perfectly. But at this time, the me Severing suddenly stretched and expanded again like a spoonful of boiling oil added to a fire. The fire increased tenfold! The red mes instantly dyed the sky and the sea red. At first nce, it looked like a burning meteorite, streaking across the screen. The city wall at the front was evaporated. After that, the me Severing swept across the whole city. In an instant, it swept through the city formed by seawater and spiritual Qi. Thousands of buildings exploded. The fiery light came straight at the three shapeshifting demons. Blood spurted out of the mouths of the two demons that were defending themselves. Their armor cracked and broke, revealing porcin-like cracks. Rolling blood poured out of the wound. Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 Although the remaining shape-shifting demon was not obviously injured at this time, its face was also ugly. After its chest rose and fell violently a few times, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Its eyes were full of hatred and a trace of unwillingness and fear. Because at this time, it already understood. Although the three brothers on its side were all shape-shifting demons and were mentally connected, and their attacks were many times more powerful, it was still impossible for them to defeat Caspian. If they dyed any longer, even if they were not killed by Caspian, they would die at the hands of the other big demons that were about to arrive. Staring hatefully at Caspian, the great demon made a grasping motion with both hands, capturing the two heavily injured brothers. With a shake of its body, it instantly transformed into three streams of water, preparing to flee. ¡°Do you still want to leave after a sneak attack?¡± Caspian sneered and spat out. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Crack! Arge amount of lightning suddenly poured down from the sky. The three streams of water, which had just been condensed, were smashed into a sieve and almost fell apart. In the next moment, the three demons reappeared and flew far away. Their bodies were filled with blood, one after another, gushing out. Caspian took a step forward and arrived in front of them. He waved his me Severing and cut the three demons into two pieces with three consecutive swords. Then, without giving the other party any chance to react, the tip of the sword moved continuously. Swoosh! With three streaks of blood-red light, the three demons¡¯ demon cores were picked out by him. Having learned from the previous mistakes, Caspian did not immediately swallow demon cores, but put demon cores and the three corpses of shape-shifting demon into Earrings of Echo. After doing this series of movements smoothly, Caspian turned his head and looked in the nearby direction. Then he waved his arm, took out Heaven-Earth Chessboard, stepped on it, and flew quickly in another direction. Almost as soon as he left, a long chain suddenly condensed in the void. The chain was more than ten miles long, and it could only be held by more than a dozen people. Like an iron chain blocking the river, it was like a giant dragon. It swung the tail toward the sea where Caspian had just been. Immediately, with a bang, the seawater within a radius of dozens of miles, which was dozens of meters deep, exploded like rolling water, causing countless huge waves. Even if it was a steel ind, the depths of it would be smashed into pieces. In the midst of the waves, another pitch-ck palm suddenly condensed. The palm was as big as a mountain, and when it was stretched out, the air around it shrank violently toward the palm, as if it was a ck hole. A huge seal suddenly appeared above the sky. Thisrge seal flickered with golden light, bringing with it a sacred and majestic aura as it suddenly descended. It was like a god stepping on the earth and shattering the mountains and rivers. Layers of the void shattered like ss, making crackling sounds. The seal crushed the huge waves and forced the seawater away. The rockyers at the bottom of the sea were crushed like cotton. As far as the eye could see, it was like the arrival of a natural disaster and the end of the world. However, none of these magical powers could hit Caspian. Even the air st did not hurt him at all. After a while, three figures, like ghosts, appeared in the rain and fog. These three figures were the three shape-shifting demons that had just attacked. Although the three shape-shifting demons were in human form, their heads were still in the same beast form as before. One of them was a sharp-toothed shark, and the other was a fish. But its nose was like a hammer, and the other was a turtle. In addition to its bald head, the turtle also carried a big turtle shell with a faint golden light on its back. The three shape-shifting demons had great luck. After they appeared together, not only did the air within a radius of hundreds of miles suddenly be as heavy as water, the seawater no longer surged, and the sea breeze no longer blew. Even the sea demons, which originally wanted to rush here and try to share a cup of soup, stopped moving forward. They only used their Divine Senses to explore, showing a shocked and fearful attitude. These three shapeshifting demons were clearly overlords. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a shocking deterrent force. However, after they appeared here, no one spoke or went after Caspian. Instead, they hovered in mid- air, standing straight and respectful, as if they were waiting for a stronger figure to appear. After a while, there was a series of thuds in the void, like the sound of hooves being trampled on. Hearing this voice, the three shapeshifting demons became more and more solemn. At the same time, they cupped their hands and bowed to the front. ¡°Wee, Lord ck Dragon.¡± Ssh! A tall water-shaped door was suddenly pulled up in the originally lingering rain fog. Behind the door, the sound of hooves became clearer and closer. The voice gave people a feeling that it was still far away. The next moment, a bronze seahorse that was taller than a human appeared. A chariot pulled by 18 tall seahorses jumped out of the gate. A tall young man in ck armor stood on the chariot. His eyes were full of majesty. Suddenly, a wild, strong, bloody, and unfathomable aura descended on the spot. The divine thoughts of the great demons that were spying on them in the distance immediately receded like a tide, full of the feeling of scrambling for the back and not choosing the right path. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The bodies of the three shapeshifting demons at the scene that frightened the group of demons could not help but tremble at this time, and their heads, which were originally low, suddenly drooped even lower. The young man called Lord ck Dragon looked around coldly and thennded his gaze on the three shapeshifting demons in front of him. He didn¡¯t say anything, but at this moment, blood-colored beams of light suddenly appeared on his armor. This blood-colored stripe instantly filled the entire ce with an extremely tragic aura. It was as if it was going to tear, and nevere back to life. The three shape-shifting demons trembled and immediately knelt on the ground, kowtowing repeatedly. ¡°Please spare my life, Lord!¡± ¡°Lord, please forgive me!¡± ¡°Lord, please give me a chance!¡± The three shape-shifting demons, which were almost at the ancestor level in their own race, were now kowtowing like grandchildren, full of horror. If one hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Hmph!¡± The young man called ck Dragon let out a faint nasal sound. Although his voice was very soft, the shape-shifting demon, whose nose was like a hammer, immediately exploded into a bloody paste with a bang. A wisp of residual soul had just oozed out of the blood and was immediately destroyed like a wisp of smoke. The bodies of the other two shapeshifting demons, the sharp-toothed shark and the sea turtle, also shook violently, and blood flowed from the corners of their mouths. However, not only did they not resist, they instead kowtowed even more quickly. They even shouted for mercy, and their tones were iparably trembling. It was clear that they were terrified to the extreme Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 ¡°Please forgive me, Lord!¡± ¡°Lord, please give us another chance to atone for our sins!¡± The two shape-shifting demons kowtowed repeatedly, and their eyes were full of fear. The golden light on the turtle shell began to shake. Obviously, it was extremely afraid. The young man called ck Dragon looked at them coldly. His eyes were wide, and the corners of his forehead were long. A cold killing intent emanated out from him, as if the air around him had been frozen. ¡°Three Rank 8 shape-shifting demons joined forces, but you couldn¡¯t even stop a Second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. You ruined my n. Tell me, why should I spare you?¡± Hearing this, the two shape-shifting demons were even more frightened. Although they suspended in mid-air, their heads were banging, as if they were beating the drum. The sound waves even shook the sea, which was very shocking. The young man called ck Dragon seemed to turn a blind eye to this and continued, ¡°Heaven- covering n is just around the corner. In four or five years, there will be a new division of Yin and Yang between heaven and earth. Many Ancestors had put in a great deal of effort for this n. Even the Great Sage had secretlyid out a trap behind it¡­¡± ¡°The entire n took a hundred years. Now, if I could take a step further and be an ancestor before carrying out the n, then I would have more say in Heaven-covering n. Not only that, but I could also get more rewards in terms of merits. It was not too much to say that there was a huge difference. But you¡¯re good. Even if the three of you joined forces, you still failed¡­ If I lose this opportunity, who dares to swear that I can meet such a chance again within four or five years?¡± ¡°This once-in-a-lifetime opportunity has been lost! Can your life bepared with this?¡± Hong! As his voice fell, a muffled thunder-like sound came from the void. Others couldn¡¯t see the young man take action, nor could they see his divine sense attack. In the depths of hisrge and long eyes, a vague shadow shed. A mighty pressure came at the two demons. Instantly, both the sharp-toothed shark and the sea turtle spat out blood. A crisscross bloody scar appeared on the sharp-toothed shark¡¯s face. Its skin was torn open and its flesh was torn apart. Blood gushed out from its wounds, looking terrifying. A curved crack appeared on the turtle shell as arge amount of essence constantly dissipated. The two shapeshifting demons copsed in front of the young man called ck Dragon. They groaned in pain and kept squirming, as if they were experiencing the most painful torture in the world. After a while, ck Dragon snorted and looked away. The whole process was very short, but for these two shape-shifting demons, it took almost hundreds of years. When the pain and torture subsided like a tide, the two shape-shifting demons suddenly went limp and copsed. Their bodies were covered with blood, which was particrly tragic. However, they did not dare to continue lying on the ground. Gritting their teeth, they once again knelt in front of ck Dragon and said repeatedly, ¡°Thank you for not killing me, Lord ck Dragon¡­¡± ck Dragon squinted at them and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I am still in need of help, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go so easily. However, the penalty of death could be avoided, and the crime of living could not be avoided. If you can¡¯t give me the cultivator¡¯s Legacy within six hours, there is no need for you and your nsmen to exist.¡± The two shape-shifting demons trembled and quickly nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed the area within a hundred thousand miles with my magic treasures. Even Amethyst Pce Realm or the Ancestor won¡¯t be able to break through the void. And you know better than me about that guy¡¯s whereabouts. I¡¯ll wait for you guys toe back.¡± ¡°Remember¡­ Don¡¯t let me down again!¡± The two shape-shifting demons stood up at the same time and said at the same time, ¡°Lord ck Dragon, please rest assured. We willplete the task this time.¡± The young man called ck Dragon looked to the other side and nodded. After the two shape-shifting demons bowed to him, they moved and one demon turned into a 300- meter-long shark. Each of its teeth was as high as two or three floors, and its skin was covered with ck inscriptions. It was obviously huge, but when it jumped into the sea, there was no wave at all. In the blink of an eye, it was dozens of miles away. At this time, the sea turtle also turned into its original form, like a small ind. It sank into the sea and disappeared in an instant. Although the two shape-shifting demons were as humble as two small crickets in front of ck Dragon. However, among all the Sea Demons, they were supreme. There were at least 800 Sea Demons under theirmand. The sea area within a radius of 100,000 miles had been sealed. They could grasp the movements of Caspian at any time. Therefore, it was just a matter of time for them to catch Caspian and force him to tell his inheritance. The divine thoughts of the dispatched troops were quickly transmitted out. Suddenly, an unknown number of sea demons quickly gathered in the direction of Caspian. It was like a big bag waiting for Caspian to fall into its trap. At this moment, Caspian was stepping on Heaven-Earth Chessboard, riding the wind and breaking the waves, and flying forward quickly. During this period, he looked back once. Back in the sea, after he had left, shocking killing intent could be seen rising up into the sky. In the sky, there seemed to be a ck dragon-like shadow. But he was sure that it was definitely not a dragon. Because it was absolutely impossible for a dragon to carry such a horrible and gloomy aura. It was very likely that it was a fish or a python, or a flood dragon. Although the fish, snakes, and flood dragons could also turn into dragons, they could only be called shapeshifting dragons. There was a fundamental difference between this and a divine beast that had the Ancestral Dragon bloodline and was born as a dragon. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Caspian estimated that the vision just now was brought by a Sea Demon that was about to transform into a dragon. All kinds of signs were linked together. Soon, he spected the truth that was very close to the truth. Seeing my promotion, the other party thought I possessed the legacy of a mighty figure. Therefore, the Sea Demon gathered its subordinates, hoping to kill me and take away this legacy¡­ Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed when he felt that the void was still constrained. It¡¯s definitely impossible for a great demon that has sealed the void to exceed Amethyst Pce Realm. If it did, it didn¡¯t need to do this at all. It could directly tear the void apart and attack me. Therefore, the reason why the void is sealed at this time must be because of a certain magic treasure. After making a rough estimate in his heart, Caspian had a general range. The bigger the area of the seal, the higher the requirements for the magic treasure. Judging from the Great Demon¡¯s realm, the area he sealed was at least 80,000 miles, at most 120,000 miles. Ah, it seems that it is smart enough to make a judgment based on the impact of my promotion at that time. In that case, let¡¯s decide the winner in this area. Caspian sneered and looked down at his arm. There was a faint pain in the green spots on his right arm. At the same time, the sea breeze suddenly became particrly fishy and salty. Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense had long since spread out to a radius of 50 miles. After the sudden change in the sea breeze, not long after, his Divine Sense captured something unusual in the sea ahead. His flying speed was extremely fast, and so was his opponent. In just a few seconds, Caspian saw shocking waves surging on the sea in the distance. The rolling waves exploded with the sound of mountains copsing and the earth cracking. Arge area of the rolling sea water was lifted up, and thick foam began to rise. In the waves, thousands of silver sea fish jumped out of the sea and then fell back. Every one of them was nearly three meters long. They were silver-white in color and sharp like spears. As the sun shone on them, they emitted a piercing cold light. Furthermore, the short wings on the backs of the sea fish were pping rapidly, causing them to fly even faster. Almost in the blink of an eye, therge group of fish demons rushed to less than five miles in front of Caspian. In the next breath, they would arrive in front of Caspian. Each of these fish demons had reached the strength of a Holy Land Realm cultivator. The demonic beasts had powerful bodies, especially the fish demons. Each time they charged at high speed, they were like flying swords. If an ordinary cultivator was distracted, even if he had a magic robe and armor, he would be pierced through in an instant. If so many fish demons pierced through, the cultivator would probably be minced meat all over the sky in an instant. It¡¯s faster than I thought¡­ Looking at the dazzling silver light in front of him, Caspian swept it with his Divine Sense and immediately found that in the other two directions, arge number of Sea Demons were constantly approaching. Obviously, the green spots gave the Sea Demon the best information. Every move of Caspian was under their control. However, he was not in a panic at this time. The only thing that made him feel a little tricky was the illusion of the dragon in the shocking killing intent. As long as the opponent didn¡¯t move, the sea demons that came to surround him would not pose too much of a threat to Caspian. A silver light suddenly burst out in front of Caspian. The sun fell straight down and reflected on these fish demons, as if there was a scorching sun rising from the sea. The dazzling light almost blinded people¡¯s eyes and melted an iceberg in an instant. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± Caspian raised me Severing and the sword edge rolled up. Bam! The sword light that swept out, with the smell of killing intent, blood, and mes, turned into beams of power. In an instant, it cut the hundreds of fish demons rushing to the front into pieces. Blood and pieces poured down like a rainstorm. The sea water was immediately filled with blood. The internal organs, such as intestines, intestines, and guts, kept rising and falling along with the surging seawater. Caspian also rushed into the fish demons. For a moment, all directions were reflected with silver light. The fish demons¡¯ wings trembled at the same time. Buzz buzz buzz! As if the de was pressing against one¡¯s throat, the air was torn apart. The sharp edge of the airflow cut into Caspian¡¯s body. In the past, this degree of sharpness was enough to easily cut through a piece of steel like tofu. But at this time, they were bounced away in an instant when they touched him. Not to mention cutting Caspian¡¯s body, even leaving a mark on his skin and cutting off a strand of his hair was impossible. The sharp edge swept by the airflow hit Caspian¡¯s body and bounced away. They immediately collided with each other, creating dazzling sparks around Caspian. Silver light and sparks, in that instant, seemed to melt the void. Large amounts of seawater instantly evaporated. In a spark, Caspian raised a finger. The blood light on his fingertip was absorbed and condensed. A destructive aura spread out in all directions and covered the ce in an instant. The group of fish demons suddenly felt as if they had met a natural enemy and met an extremely horrible thing. They had been in order before, but at this moment, they were like an exploding pot. They panicked and ran around, trying to escape. In a panic, a fish demon pierced through itspanion in the air and then poked itspanion in all directions. Magic spell of Caspian also condensed. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± He waved his arm. Hong! It was like a t mine surging. Arge amount of blood light poured out with the aura of mountains of corpses, seas of blood, and mountains of earth copsing. Streaks of blood were extremely sharp and eye-catching. They interweaved and split in all directions. Swoosh! Once the fish demons around Caspian were touched, they were immediately cut into pieces. And the destructive Taoist Sense contained in the blood line made these fish demons lose their vitality in an instant. Large pieces of corpses, mixed with the blood and internal organs, fell from the sky and fell into the sea, creating blood-red waves. In a short time, 80% of the fish demons that were responsible for surrounding Caspian were killed. The remaining 20% fled frantically. Caspian opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of divine thunder. With a bang, the power grid poured down, and the remaining 20% of the fish demons were instantly burned again. They emitted a strong fragrance all over, and their stomachs went up and fell into the sea like dumplings. The sea was filled with a strong smell of blood. The sea was also red and ck, revealing an extremely ferocious and fearful smell. Arge number of corpses made people turn to flee. After killing this group of fish demons, Caspian did not stop. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He immediately stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and turned around. This time, he rushed straight toward the strongest group of sea demons he had detected with his Divine Sense. A momentter, he saw a shadow extending dozens of miles toward him at the junction of the sea. Although the surface of the sea looked calm. But under the sea, there were undercurrents surging. The ck shadow gave off a heart-palpitating feeling, as if it was constantly eroding people¡¯s hearts as it surged in the sea. ¡°Come out! Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Caspian struck out with his palm. The golden-red de of light was burning. In an instant, it stretched for more than 300 meters. With a roar, it appeared dozens of miles away and cut into the sea. Hong! The surface of the sea was instantly split into two like a piece of butter cut by a burning red knife. The boiling seawater exploded. Large amounts of octopus and shrimp¡¯s bodies spurted out to both sides. Each of these octopuses was dozens of feet long, and the sea shrimps were taller than one person. The shrimp shells on their bodies were harder than steel. But, Caspian had killed hundreds of them in a breath. The strike of Caspian also broke the silence like a cannon. The surface of the sea suddenly seemed to be boiled, and arge group of octopus and sea shrimps floated out. Huge octopuses were like houses. Groups of shrimp demons surrounded Caspian and raised their big bows. Their eyes were full of bloodthirsty light as they stared at Caspian in unison. In the next moment, several figures emerged from the surface of the sea. These were none other than shape-shifting demons! ¡°Cultivator, die!¡± One of the shape-shifting demons pointed at Caspian and shouted angrily. Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 This shape-shifting demon was covered in thick armor. The armor was also wrapped with coral and seaweed, giving off a mottled smell. With a casual movement, the water vapor around its body was like a tide. Its eyes seemed to be full of great rivers and great rivers, showing its dominance over the world. It pointed its finger at Caspian, and countless shrimp demons around it began to knock down on their skulls. A huge sound could be heard, as if tens of thousands of iron cavalrymen were charging toward it, filled with an aura that could destroy everything and destroy the Heavens and Earth. ¡°Die!¡± Caspian didn¡¯t care about his opponent¡¯s realm at all. He suddenly raised his hand and clenched the void. Crack! A purple thunderbolt fell from the sky. Up to the sky, down to the deep sea. The purple thunderbolt even formed a circle that was big enough to amodate tens of thousands of people in the sea. Caspian held the thunder in his hand, as if a god had descended to the world, and no one could defeat him. A dragon and a snake rose from the sky, and the aura of heaven and earth sinking suddenly burst out. ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± With a loud shout, Caspian held the lightning with both hands and stabbed it into the sea like a long spear. Hong! This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, the whole sea was detonated, and the power of a hundred times stronger than that of a tsunamipletely broke out. Boom! The waves exploded with the power of a million pounds and ten million pounds. The group of sea demons waspletely out of control. Their bodies were immediately sucked into it, and in an instant, they were crushed into minced meat. In the blink of an eye, the sea was smashed into pieces like a pot of sticky porridge. However, the porridge was all ck at this time, like a swamp. It was still churning. The shape-shifting demon, which had just pointed at Caspian and shouted angrily, suffered almost the first wave of impact. The lightning burst out a dragon¡¯s roar and fell on its head, tearing it into a cloud of blood fog. Its spirit was also turned into ashes in an instant. In the blink of an eye, its body and Dao vanished without a trace. The purple lightning burst out a roar of dragons and tigers, shuttling back and forth in the rolling waves. Wherever it went, the void copsed one after another. The endless sea demons turned into pieces. Vigor of the demonic beasts was released, and even the sky was dyed red, as if it was going to bleed. As far as the eye could see, it was like a purgatory. Caspian was in it and did not move. The sizzling thunder and lightning formed a ring to protect him. The copse and huge waves around him didn¡¯t affect him at all. After killing so many Demonic Beasts, he did not leave immediately. His Divine Sense had captured that in addition to arge group of Sea Demons, two familiar Great Demon auras were rushing over at the same time. Caspian immediately confirmed that these two auras were the two that had attacked him before. But why is there one missing? Caspian could not help but ponder. Could it be that there¡¯s another one hiding in the dark, trying to ambush me? While thinking this, Caspian made a wave of his arm. Crack crack! The two beams of lightning immediately opened up a path in the bloody wind. Following the passage, Caspian stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and flew out. He hovered on the sea with his hands sped behind his back and looked into the distance. In the blink of an eye, he saw countless Sea Demons flying toward him in the sky. Arge number of horrible ck shadows also seeped out of the sea, which gave people a great pressure. The astonishing demonic aura connected with each other, piercing through the heavens and earth, as if the sun and moon were contaminated. With a sweep of Caspian¡¯s divine sense, he immediately locked onto a great demon in the sky, as well as two great demons in the sea, one deep and the other shallow. Arge group of Sea Demons flew over from the sky, like sea birds. However, these sea birds were all human-faced and beast-like bodies. They had both men and women. Although they were only the size of children, their mouths seemed to have reached the base of their ears. They opened their mouths, revealing their sharp teeth, which were like small daggers. In this case, they could bite a child¡¯s head into pieces as soon as they opened their mouths. Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense was locked on to one of the sea demons, which were almost the size of an adult. The Sea Demon¡¯s appearance and figure were all that of a youngdy. But, its arms had opened nearly ten feet of colorful wings. Both of its feet were like metal hooks. Its eyes were sharp and there was a demonic divine glow flickering within them. When it was flying, a streak of blood light apanied it all the time. Shape-shifting demon¡­ Caspian thought to himself. If the other party was just an ordinary shapeshifting demon, Caspian would not have paid special attention to it. The most important thing was the bloody light that lingered around the demon. It seemed that it was full of some mysterious, strange divine thoughts, and Taoist Sense, which made Caspian unconsciously alert. The sea demons in the sky and the sea were approaching Caspian at an extremely fast speed. The rolling mountains of corpses and seas of blood behind him did not seem to have any deterrent effect at all. After a while, the group of sea demons arrived at a ce less than 15 miles away from Caspian. At this time, the shadow as thick as ck ink suddenly spread in the sea. On the surface of the sea, there was also a high bulge. The next moment, rolling seawater rose into the sky. An astonishing aura quickly spread out. The void was distorted, and the sound of steel tes being pried was heard. The huge waves surged, and in an instant, they formed a wall of water that blocked the sky and the earth. With the momentum of thunder and lightning, it mmed toward Caspian. Caspian snorted coldly, took in his breath, and raised his hand to p. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± The 300-meter-long light de cut through the water wall with a swoosh. The boiling seawater was sizzling. Hot steam gushed out in all directions. A chain, thicker than a man¡¯s waist, appeared in front of Caspian¡¯s chest without any struggle. Then, chains appeared in mid-air. These chains seemed to be connected to the void, extending for dozens of miles, and could not even be seen at both ends. At the same time, these chains were of varying lengths. Some of them were thicker than a fat man¡¯s waist, while others were just like little fingers. The chains emanated thick Demonic Qi and killing intent. In the blink of an eye, they transformed into a massive that locked down Caspian. There was no road to heaven and no door to earth. This familiar scene made him squint slightly. A terrifying ck shadow suddenly appeared above his head. Looking up, Caspian immediately saw a big seal breaking through the clouds, falling from the sky and crushing toward him. Layers of void were crushed like ss. The space around him began to shake and sway violently. Those chains also released hula sounds, water vapor appearing on the surface. They condensed into ice spikes, releasing terrifying cold radiance. Hah! Use the old trick again? Caspian said lightly in his heart. In an instant, the big seal turned into the size of a towering mountain and fell on his head. And the chains that suddenly grew dense ice thorns suddenly swept toward Caspian like pythons hunting for food. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and shouted. All spiritual Qi and vigor in his body surged out like a volcanic eruption. Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 Crack! The chains mmed into him. But when they hit the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield, they immediately cracked and exploded. With the promotion of Caspian, the stronger Purple Yin Ghostly Shield did not move at all. The other party had no effect on the shield at all. Not only were there no cracks on the crystal wall, but even the light was stable without any change. Caspian raised his head and moved forward. He opened his five fingers, and the boiling aura continued to extend like an ancient blue sky, trying to suppress all evil spirits. All of spiritual Qi in his body seemed to be about to pierce through the boundless Heavens. It stood up, his body zing with the zing sun. ¡°Grandmist Ster River Array!¡± A dazzling Milky Way rose into the air and collided fiercely with the falling seal, exploding with a loud bang. Countless stars exploded into meteors all over the sky, creating zing mes and shooting all over the sky. Bang! Layers of void were pierced through at this time. mes shot in all directions, like the most dazzling fireworks in the middle of summer. The big seal trembled in the air. Suddenly, the surface was full of cracks. With a slight shake, it was immediately smashed into a sieve by the shooting stars. With a bang, it broke into pieces and exploded. The chains were also swept into the hurricane and pulled hard. They immediately broke into pieces and fell toward the sea like rotten mud. Puff! Ugh! Puff! The sound of vomiting blood was heard. The demon transformed from the sharp-toothed Shark, as well as the demon transformed from the sea turtle, appeared on the surface of the sea in the distance. Both of them looked dispirited at this moment. The sharp-toothed shark¡¯s mouth was filled with blood foam, and its teeth had broken countless times. An arm, from the middle of the finger to the chest, was covered with cracks. The wound was so deep that bones could be seen. Blood gushed out. The turtle shell on the sea turtle¡¯s back was split in two from the middle, and blood gushed out. In an instant, the sea under its feet was dyed red. The two shape-shifting demons looked at Caspian with fear in their eyes, as if they couldn¡¯t understand why the other side had such terrifying strength when he was only at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even if they joined forces, they were not only repelled by the other side, but also be seriously injured by the other side. The two shape-shifting demons couldn¡¯t help trembling. ¡°The two of you were the ones who sneak attacked me before¡­¡± Looking at the two shapeshifting demons, Caspian sneered repeatedly. He scanned the ce with his Divine Sense and found that the demon¡¯s evil spirit in the farthest ce had not changed yet. When he connected the sea demons with it, regardless of the fact that he was surrounded by enemies, Caspian¡¯s mind spun, and he immediately came to a conclusion. They are all controlled by the Shapeshifting Dragon! Sure enough, as I expected, the real problem was only that one. As for the great demon that had transformed from a sea bird¡­ That blood ring is a little strange. It¡¯s worth taking care of. Caspian was secretly on guard. His thoughts whirled in his mind, but Caspian¡¯s words and actions did not stop. He squinted at the two frightened shapeshifting demons and suddenly took a step forward. His body shot out like a meteor and lightning as he fiercely attacked the sharp-toothed shark and the sea turtle. ¡°If youunch a sneak attack on me, you¡¯ll die!¡± Bam! Arge amount of seawater was lifted by Caspian. The sea seemed to be split into two. The two great demons were so shocked by Caspian¡¯s aura that they were unable to move. Their eyes were full of anger and unwillingness, but they, which had experienced a lot, could not control their bodies at this time. ¡°I¡¯m here. It¡¯s not your turn to be presumptuous!¡± At this moment, the female demon, who had transformed from a sea bird, let out a sharp cry and pped its wings violently. Suddenly, two tornados rolled up on the surface of the sea, like streams of dragons and giant pirs, rushing toward Caspian. The howling wind was enough topletely destroy a city in an instant and raze it to the ground. ¡°Go and stop him!¡± At the same time, as the female demon gave the order, those ferocious-looking sea bird demonic beasts elerated at the same time, making a sharp and ear-piercing sound, and rushed toward Caspian. As they passed by the gale, the speed of the group of sea bird demonic beasts immediately increased several times. They were so fast that no one could catch up with them. They arrived in front of Caspian. They opened their mouths and bit toward Caspian one by one. These bird demonic beasts had sharp teeth. Even if their enemy were iron bones, they would be ripped off alive. There were so many of them that if a cultivator of third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was not careful, he would have been torn into bones in an instant. ¡°No one can save the person I want to kill!¡± Caspian took a deep breath and grabbed the air with his palm. On the surface of the Celestial Punishment, purple lightning once again appeared. ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± The divine thunder fell from the sky and passed through the hands of Caspian. It was like a thousand- foot-long whip, whipping and dancing in the air. Crack! The group of Seabirds and demonic beasts that flew towards Caspian exploded on the spot as soon as they were touched by the lightning and turned into flesh and blood. Meanwhile, the divine thunder continued to expand, almost enveloping an expanse of the void, as if it was a cage used to kill sea birds. As soon as the group of sea bird demonic beasts entered, they immediately turned into a rain of blood and poured down. ¡°What?¡± The female demon eximed. Suddenly, its face became angrier. It gritted its teeth and looked at Caspian with hatred in its eyes. At this time, Caspian did not look at it at all. He stepped into the two tornados. The next moment, the two tornados were forced away by his momentum. The distance between them was less than 300 meters, but now it was pushed dozens of miles away. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The female demon failed again and again. It was so angry that it screamed, and its long and narrow eyes were bloodshot. Caspian was already in front of the two shapeshifting demons. His five fingers were like ws, wanting to dig out the other party¡¯s heart and abdomen. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± The sharp-toothed shark subconsciously raised its hand to block the attack. Bang! Its upper body was directly smashed by Caspian. The flesh and blood became connected to each other and flew to the side, leaving a dense blood spot on the sea surface. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The sea turtle seemed toe to its senses. It quickly shrank its head and got into the turtle shell. Although the turtle shell had been cracked by Caspian, it was still its toughest protective magic treasures. Caspian sneered and twisted his waist in the air. ¡°The Thousand Dragons Warfare!¡± He turned around and kicked out. The power of this martial arts technique was far more powerfulpare with in the past. Its power was so great that it was like a meteorite crashing to the ground. Even a t mine was surging and a steel mountain peak could be instantly crushed. Bang! The body of the sea turtle suddenly exploded like a piece of bamboo. Its broken body was sprayed in all directions, and it was dead. Caspian stopped in the air and turned to look at the female demon that was pping its wings. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s your turn now!¡± Being swept by Caspian¡¯s gaze, the feathers on the female demon¡¯s wings immediately stood up one by one. After being easily broken by Caspian in session, it also saw him kill shape-shifting demons as easily as ughtering chickens and dogs. No matter how stupid the female demon was, it knew that it was no match for the other party. Its body was often cold. It felt lonely and helpless. It pulled back its neck and shouted in the direction of the evil spirit in the distance, ¡°Lord ck Dragon, save me!¡± Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 ¡°No one can save you now!¡± With a sweep of his divine sense, Caspian sensed the murderous aura suddenly gathering in the distance. With a stern shout, he held me Severing in his hand and swept it across the sky. In an instant, the rolling spiritual Qi, wrapped in mes, fiercely rushed into the air. At this moment, half of the sky seemed to be covered by heavenly fire and copsed toward the female demon¡¯s head. With a scream, the Body-protection Gang Qi on the female demon¡¯s body was instantly burned and melted. Its wings were on fire. At first nce, it seemed to be a torch. It was shocked and angry. It kept screaming, and the sound waves turned into a unified circle and spread out on the sea surface. Buzz! At the same time, the surging killing intent, like a surging torrent, kept approaching. An imposing manner that could oppress one¡¯s soul was overwhelming and overwhelming. Caspian kept calcting the speed of his opponent¡¯s approach. At the same time, he stepped forward and spat out a beam of white light. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± Crack! Like a bolt of lightning in the clear sky, the lightning tore through the sky andpletely shattered the Protective Upstanding Qi on the female demon¡¯s body, leaving a horrible wound on her chest. Demonic beasts¡¯ bodies were condensed, especially the shape-shifting demons. But, the female demon was hit by a magic spell from Caspian. Its chest was like tofu blown up by firecrackers, and it had no ability to resist at all. The blood spring spurted out. The female demon screamed and fell toward the sea. After that, the rolling ck evil spirit, like a fierce beast, rushed over. The seawater in the sea was shaken away in all directions. A war chariot could be seen in the middle of the killing intent. The wheels rolled about, and as they rotated, it was as if countless souls of Demonic beasts were roaring. It was as if they were the ughterhouse of Demonic beasts. Seeing that the female demon was sent flying by Caspian, the young man called ck Dragon on the war chariot frowned and said in an extremely oppressive voice, ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Purple-heaven Thunder!¡± Caspian did not even look at him. He raised his hand and made a grasping motion. The purple divine thunder fell from the sky and fell into his hand. Then, like a javelin carrying out heaven and earth, he threw it out and stabbed the female demon. In an instant, amid a series of tragic wails and explosions, the female demon¡¯s flesh and blood flew everywhere and exploded into pieces of flesh all over the sky. With a crackling sound, it fell into the sea, as if there was a dense hail of ice. After killing the female demon, Caspian stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and turned to look at the young man. The young man¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. However, he did not let out a roar immediately, nor was he too angry. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Instead, he spread out his Divine Sense and looked around at the same time. When the demons surrounded Caspian before, the young man did not pay attention to what had happened. In his opinion, even if a second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator obtained the heritage of a mighty figure, he was only at the second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. It was like an ant, no matter how strong it was, it was still an ant. There was a limit to one¡¯s strength. No matter how strong an ant was, it was impossible to defeat a dog, a tiger, or even a ¡°dragon¡± that was about to turn into a dragon. When he felt that his subordinates had been killed and a bloody storm swept over the sea, the first thing ck Dragon thought of was that there was another Grand Demon who was stirring up trouble here and did not give him face. He also wanted to snatch the inheritance of the cultivator. From the very beginning, ck Dragon had never thought that it was Caspian who killed his group of big demons. What was even more unexpected was that Caspian, at the second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, did not flee in a panic with so many great demons surrounding him. Instead, the other party chose to counterattack. Not only did he choose to fight back, but he also killed almost all the demons under ck Dragon¡¯s command. This was especially the case when he hurried over just now, personally witnessing the terrifying divine lightning that shook the ster river, making even one¡¯s soul tremble. ¡°It was all done by you alone?¡± ck Dragon withdrew his gaze. His wide and long eyes were shut for a moment. After which, he opened them and faintly looked at Caspian. The other party¡¯s calm attitude made Caspian even more cautious about him. It was said that even if the demonic beast had opened its mind, its spiritual intelligence was still lower than that of a cultivator. Not only was its spiritual intelligence low, but it was also easier for the demonic beasts to be impulsive and furious. Most of the time, cultivators would use the weakness of the demonic beast¡¯s character to deliberately provoke it. They would wait for the demonic beast to reveal its weakness and then kill it. Because of this, there were simr rumors in cultivators that was to say, if a Demonic Beast was calm and even used a scheme, the cultivator who was facing it would have to be extremely careful. This kind of demonic beast was much more difficult to deal with than cultivators at the same level. When ck Dragon showed such an attitude, Caspian immediately understood that the reason why ck Dragon was able to attract these sea demons before was not only because of his realm and strength. Seeing that Caspian did not speak, ck Dragon continued, ¡°To be able to kill all my shape-shifting demons at a higher level means that you do have the capital to be proud of. In that case, I will allow you tomit suicide and avoid unnecessary pain. Otherwise, when I force you to ask about the inheritance, it won¡¯t be as easy as it is now.¡± Hearing his words, Caspian couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. Caspian¡¯s face darkened and he said, ¡°I¡¯m going tomit suicide with just a word from you. What right do you have to say so?¡± The young man called ck Dragon was not angry and his eyes shed with a sharp light. His big eyes rolled slightly as he stared at Caspian. ¡°I¡¯ve sealed the area within a hundred thousand miles. You won¡¯t be able to escape. Since you don¡¯t want to do it yourself, I¡¯ll take your life and inheritance myself.¡± As soon as the other party finished speaking, Caspian suddenly felt a huge suction force rising from his feet. He looked down and saw that the sea under him suddenly copsed, as if it had turned into a bottomless ck hole. The surrounding seawater rolled down and let out a deafening roar. However, there was still no way to fill the ck hole with so much seawater. At this time, deep in the ck hole, Caspian felt that his soul seemed to be frozen, and his body couldn¡¯t help sinking into the abyss. Seeing this, ck Dragon snorted and sneered. But the next moment, he saw Caspian raise his head and cast a mocking nce at him. ¡°Why are you¡­¡± ck Dragon was startled. ck Dragon was actually shocked. ¡°Too bad¡­¡± Caspian sneered. He stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and rushed toward ck Dragon. At the same time, he chopped me Severing in his hand fiercely in the air. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± In an instant, rays of bright light, with extremely strong, angry, hot, and burning aura, shot toward ck Dragon like a peacock spreading its tail. Swoosh! Instantly,yers of air were pierced through, and the moist air on the surface of the sea was instantly swept away. Taking a breath, people felt that their hearts and lungs were burning, and the blood and water in their bodies were evaporated in an instant. ¡°What a cheap trick¡­¡± ck Dragon narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his hand toward the ck hole under Caspian. Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 As soon as the sword struck out, it shone brightly in all directions. The sea was cut into numerous sword marks. Each of the sword marks was like molten iron, giving off an iparably powerful divine power. But, Caspian felt his body sink again. This feeling was like a huge suction force rising from the ground and turning into an invisible big hand, pulling him down. At the same time, there was a buzzing sound, as if a tremor from the depths of the void suddenly spread over. When he looked down, he immediately felt an aura of primitive times bursting out from the ck hole under his body. It was as if this was not a hole in the sea, but a young man called ck Dragon opened a space-time gate and was about to release a giant beasts from the primitive times. The next moment, a loud noise suddenly came from the pitch-ck hole. With a rumble, a ten-thousand-foot-long python, covered with a thickyer of ck gas, rose from the hole and opened its bloody mouth to Caspian. The python¡¯s mouth could expand to ten times the width of its body. This was especially true for the Demonic Python. Its mouth suddenly opened, giving people a horrible feeling of swallowing the sun and the moon. In the mouth, the rolling ck Qi made people feel cold all over and desperate. Caspian narrowed his eyes, clenched me Severing in the air, and made a counterattack. Woo! The sword radiance emitted a trembling sound in the air, which suppressed the void. It suddenly turned around and chopped at the Demonic Python. Bang! A ray of sword light hit the demon python¡¯s body, but it only shook the rolling ck Qi for a moment. The demon python didn¡¯t move and still flew straight toward Caspian. Its mouth once again widened! It was as if the terrifying mouth was about to wrap itself around the heavens. In front of the snake¡¯s mouth, Caspian¡¯s body was as small as a sesame seed. Caspian¡¯s eyes narrowed and his spiritual Qi was inhaled and exhaled. There was a loud noise like a river flowing in his body. Rumbling sounds could be heard as the sword light began to shine with even more dazzling light. Its speed increased tenfold, and it began to spin violently like a hurricane or a vortex. Rumbling filled the air as it swept across the Demonic Snake. With the first strike, the sword radiance exploded and mes burst out. The ck Qi around the Demon python flowed more violently than before. Then, several rows of sword radiance followed, dazzling and zing, second, third, fourth, fifth¡­ Boom! A series of explosions broke out on the Demon python¡¯s body. At first nce, it looked like a string of zing suns, close to the Demon python, and then exploded. Suddenly, there was a vast blue sea below, and the raging river of mes in the sky reflected each other. The ck air around the Demon python was finally shattered by an explosion. The snake body also leaned to one side. Caspian stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and did not dodge. Instead, he chased in the direction of the head of the python. He held the sword with both hands and chopped down. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Ssh! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The ming de of light was spat out from me Severing, stretching for three hundred meters, like a knife. It suddenly sped up and cut into the snake¡¯s head. Without the ck demonic aura surrounding it, the Demon python was a puppet condensed from seawater. In an instant, the me Severing was split in two from the middle and scattered in the air. ¡°Hmph, you do have some ability¡­¡± On the distant war chariot, the young man called ck Dragon let out a soft snort. However, his expression was still indifferent. Then he raised his left and right arms and raised them up. Bam! Two water columns that were dozens of meters high suddenly exploded on the surface of the sea beside him. The water column bent. In a moment, it turned into a flood dragon¡¯s head and scale ws. It was vivid as if it hade alive. Instantly, a murderous aura filled the air. ¡°No matter how big an ant is, it is still an ant!¡± ck Dragon looked at Caspian with a sinister gaze as he waved his arm. Buzz! At this moment, the ck gas of the two Flood Dragons, which had been condensed from the sea water, merged into their bodies, and their whole bodies immediately emitted a thick, steel-like light. With a casual move, it gave people a majestic and powerful strength that could shatter mountains and rivers and split the earth. The flood dragons twisted their bodies and stirred up the surrounding airflow. Suddenly, two fierce rotating whirlpools appeared in the air, crushing the void and the light. They cried and howled. With a wave of ck Dragon¡¯s arms, the two fierce beasts of magical power, which seemed to be made of steel, opened their mouths and roared, shaking the sky. They attacked Caspian fiercely, destroying it endlessly. The coiled bodies of the flood dragons made Caspian seem to sink into a flood of steel and arge army, and then shrink sharply. Boom! The Void around Caspian began to condense and jump rapidly, as if it would copse in the next moment. Waves of powerful force turned into tangible substance and came from all directions. Caspian¡¯s whole body was instantly filled with the loud sound of steel tes being pried open. The endless power was like an endless mountain crushing down at the same time. Looking at Caspian, who was tied in the center by the two magical power flood dragons, and whose active area was getting smaller and smaller, there was relief in ck Dragon¡¯s eyes. ¡°In three breaths, you will die¡­¡± In the broken void, Caspian¡¯s eyes were fixed on spiritual Qi around him. Every time he operated it, it was like a river flowing in and out. Looking at the approaching flood dragons, Caspian held the sword in one hand. Theva-like red light on the surface of me Severing gradually dimmed at this time. An ice-cold color that looked like a thousand-year-old frost began to emerge. At this moment, the red mes were reced by white mes. The white fire was cold, holy, gorgeous, and full of killing intent. It gathered enough will to kill Immortals. On the distant war chariot, the young man called ck Dragon seemed to have sensed something and his expression changed slightly. Suddenly, without hesitation, he raised his hand and clenched his fist in the direction of Caspian. The two slowly shrinking Flood-dragon bodies suddenly sped up by ten times. Almost in an instant, they turned into a ball,pletely swallowing up Caspian and squeezing him. The light around Caspian also dimmed rapidly. It was as if the sun and the moon were sinking, and heaven and earth were about to enter the evesting night in an instant. In the moment that thest bit of light waspletely extinguished, Caspian shook his me Severing. ¡°Immortal-killing Soul-splitting Sword!¡± Whoosh! The moment the white mes covered the whole sword body of me Severing, the surroundings were as bright as day. The flood dragons¡¯ horrible bodies were less than two meters away from Caspian! The next moment, they were about to get close to him and crush him into a meat pie! This kind of pressure that swept from all directions was enough to make everyone in it feel difficult to breathe, and their minds were suppressed. Their bodies might even be out of control because of fear. The me Severing Sword, which was burning with white mes, was suddenly separated. It was divided into two, two into four, and turned into four burning mes. Each me was as big as a door nk. Although it was burning fiercely, it was so strange that there was no sound at all. However, the soaring sword intent and killing intent were enough to frighten all the immortals and demons at this moment! Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 The spiritual Qi seemed to be burning fiercely in Caspian¡¯s eyes. me Severing in his hand was left with the hilt. The sword body turned into four streaks of zing white mes around him. Caspian waved the hilt. The four white mes suddenly gathered in front of him, gathered together, and then suddenly opened. The steel cage formed by the flood dragon also approached Caspian. The next moment, he was about to bepletely crushed into blood. At the same time, an unparalleled divine thought burst out from the white mes. The extremely surging killing intent exploded like a million pounds of steel. The dragon¡¯s roar and tiger¡¯s roar gathered into a ball as it let out a furious roar. Immediately, the rapidly shrinking flood dragon¡¯s body trembled and began to tremble. The evil spirit, which had been integrated with the flood dragons, suddenly showed signs of copse. The spreading white me expanded again, as if no one could stop it. The constantly shrinking flood dragons were suddenly stuck in ce and could no longer get any closer to Caspian. Not only that, but the white mes were also burning fiercely. Although there was no sound, anyone who saw it felt as if there was a tsunami-like roar in their mind. It was as if the pir that supported heaven and earth had copsed, and the whole blue sky was like a big pot being mmed down. In the distant war chariot, the young man called ck Dragon¡¯s face grew more and more serious. Crack! There was a slight crisp sound. He lowered his head, and his eyes suddenly shed like lightning. A thin crack appeared on the armrest of his chariot. Although the crack was as thick as hair, it truly existed. And the next moment, the crack spread to both sides quickly. In an instant, it was filled with the two dragon carvings on both sides of the armrest! A loud noise, like a million soldiers, raised their weapons and shouted the word ¡°kill¡± in unison,ing from the center of the coiled flood dragon! Crack! The two ck flood dragons, which were still dozens of floors high, coiled up. At this moment, their bodies were covered with cracks like statues. Streaks of piercing white light seeped out from the cracks. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was as if the power of a group of immortals and gods was released and opened countless ¡°kill¡± channels. Countless rays of sword radiance, with sharp killing intent and tragic killing intent, rushed out. ¡°Break!¡± With Caspian¡¯s shout, the white mes turned into lightning-like sword light in an instant, shaking wildly and destroying the divine light. It went straight to the copse of the Way of Heaven and the death of the gods. The two ck flood dragons were cut into pieces. The surging killing intent contained in it was also wiped out in an instant, leaving not a trace. At the same time, with two loud bangs, the two statues were also blown into powder. Not only that, the entire war chariot was shaking violently at this time, as if there was a great force rushing in all directions, unable to suppress it. ck Dragon¡¯s face darkened. He stamped his feet and soared into the sky. Hong! The war chariot immediately exploded into pieces. Endless killing intent rushed out in all directions. All of a sudden, the sea within a radius of a thousand miles was eroded. The seawater turned ck, like ink. Fortunately, the group of demons had been rampant before, so the ordinary fish and shrimps in the sea had already escaped. Otherwise, the corpses of the living creatures floating in the sea would not be able to be picked up in a few months. The endless evil spirit rolled on the surface of the sea like mud. The young man called ck Dragon looked gloomy and looked up at the dazzling sword radiance in the air. This was the first time that his face changed after he saw Caspian. In the middle of those rays of light, Caspian didn¡¯t move at all. It was as though he was a God of Heaven who controlled all living things, and was in high spirits. The sword light swept through the two ck flood dragons. The white mes turned into shocking birds and flew toward Caspian. In a moment, four more white mes condensed in front of him. With a swing of Caspian¡¯s sword hilt, the white mes turned into two, two into one, and condensed back into the original me Severing shape. Seeing this, the young man called ck Dragon was not angry but happy. A touch of joy appeared on his gloomy face before. ¡°I know who your inheritance is from.¡± The young man smiled grimly. He was both proud and expectant. He fixed his eyes on Caspian, as if he was afraid that Caspian would run away. ¡°Immortal-killing Sage!¡± When he said thest three words, the excitement in his eyes was beyond words. The feelings each demonic beast had for the Great Immortal-killing Sage were extremelyplicated. As a member of the Demonic Beast n, the Great Immortal-killing Sage had cultivated cultivators¡¯ Cultivation Method and killed many Demonic Beasts. But at the same time, there was no doubt that the Great Immortal-killing Sage was powerful. Any demonic beast hoped to obtain his Legacy and show their peerless power. ¡°At first, I just thought that the legacy you inherited was the key to my promotion to the Ancestor. But now it seems that I was wrong. It¡¯s not the key to bing an ancestor, but the opportunity for me to be a Great Sage!¡± With a roar, ck Dragon¡¯s killing intent surged out like ck smoke. In the evil spirit, the original young man¡¯s head was also changing. His facial features gradually became distorted. After a while, it became the flood dragon¡¯s head. His eyes, which looked different from ordinary people¡¯s, were now longer and wider. His eyes were full of evil thoughts, which were fierce and ruthless, but not calm and cunning. There was a single horn on his forehead, which gave off a chilling aura. It was as if a stroke in the air could cut Yin and Yang apart, divides them into bright and dark, and nailed people¡¯s souls into the Chaos forever. ¡°Ha! You can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Caspian sneered. Just then, the voice of the person behind the Gates of Hell suddenly rang out in his sea of consciousness. ¡°Take¡­ His spine¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? What do you want that for?¡± Caspian asked in confusion. At this moment, he nced at the flood dragon¡¯s horn. It must be an extraordinary treasure. However, the one behind the Gates of Hell seemed to be more profound than him. He directly prated the opponent¡¯s body and stared at the opponent¡¯s spine. ¡°Your¡­ Three Corpses¡­ Death Sword¡­ Needs a sword¡­ Spine is suitable for¡­ Forging¡­¡± This sentence exined the key point. Caspian instantly understood. However, he still curled his lips. ¡°Are you kidding me? This guy is a Ninth-Rank shape-shifting demon¡­¡± ¡°Stop pretending¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Asleep¡­¡± After that, the Gates of Hell suddenly became quiet again, and there was no more sound. Seeing that Caspian did not say anything, ck Dragon thought that Caspian was frightened and shivered because he had called out the origin of the inheritance. Therefore, ck Dragon could not help showing his sharp teeth, showing a proud and grim smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have sealed the surrounding area of 100,000 miles with the Sky-flipping Seal, so no one knows what I will do to you next,¡± ck Dragon said this proudly. Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 He felt that he was sure to win. Next, his opponent would be attacked by his own words and lose his mind. However, what puzzled ck Dragon was that Caspian did not seem to be frightened or panic. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. There was a faint smile on his face. ¡°Does no one know?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ck Dragon was confused by Caspian¡¯s attitude. Is he deliberately mystifying? Just as he was hesitating, Caspian suddenly attacked. me Severing in his hand was burning with raging mes. The surrounding void copsed from the burning. It was an angry sh. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Hong! The 300-meter-long me Severing was dazzling. In an instant, it poured down toward ck Dragon. In an instant, the seawater was evaporated by tens of thousands of kilograms, as if a piece of it was missing out of thin air. The sea water in the lower level was cut open and boiled. ¡°Dragon Roaring Shield!¡± ck Dragon stretched out his hand and grabbed it. In an instant, the rolling Evil Qi condensed into a giant palm, grabbed the sea surface, and lifted it up. Hong! Arge amount of seawater, like a tall building, rose from the ground. The palm condensed by the evil spirit, like a melted candle, instantly covered the high-rise seawater building and condensed it into a heavy shield that was a hundred times harder than steel! A thick, heavy, and indestructible smell burst out violently. The scarlet fire reflected through the high- rise seawater building, and suddenly, there were thousands of rays of light. Hong! The next moment, the saber radiance hit the shield fiercely. The horrible roar shook the sea within a hundred miles in an instant, causing dense water to ssh. At a nce, as far as one could see, the sea waves moved like boiling oil. The shattered mes shot around like flowing light. A deep dent appeared on the surface of the heavy shield. But soon, the rolling Evil Qi rolled up the seawater and quickly filled up the depression again. ck Dragon sneered with contempt. He raised his other arm and said lightly, ¡°The gap between us is not something that you can fill up before you fully master it. It¡¯s over¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the lead-colored clouds suddenly gathered in all directions. It gave people a sense of horrible oppression when a storm came. Boom! In the thunder and lightning, the purple lightning was constantly jumping in the clouds, like the might of heaven. ck Dragon¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°You still want to resist?¡± ¡°Purple-heaven Thunder!¡± Caspian grabbed it with one hand. Crack! A thick and long streak of lightning hacked down from the sky, illuminating the entire world, reaching into the heavens and piercing the sea. Caspian grabbed it and threw it at the heavy shield. ¡°What a cheap trick!¡± ck Dragon pushed with both hands. The heavy shield, which was like a tall building, immediately moved toward Caspian. From a distance, it was like a mountain moving quickly on the sea. Wherever it passed, the void distorted. Cracks appeared in the space one after another. Dense cracks appeared out of thin air and were about to surround Caspian. Caspian¡¯s eyes were fixed as he struck out with his palm. Spiritual Qi was mighty and drove the lightning. A series of dragon roars came from the purple lightning, and the purple lightning shed and exploded in all directions, like countless talismans falling down. The distance of dozens of miles arrived in a sh. The lightning and heavy shield collided fiercely. Hong! The sea was like an unprecedented tsunami. The surface of the sea within a hundred miles was suddenly sted out. The seawater surged out in all directions. The lightning, like a long spear, plunged into the heavy shield. However, it was soon filled with the surging evil spirit and could no longer move forward. After the heavy shield, ck Dragon grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯re doomed!¡± Caspian raised his other hand at this time. He held me Severing in one hand. Sharpness streaked across the air. Layers of white frost appeared in the void. A sense of despair, loneliness, and bleakness descended on the spot. ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± Buzz! He swung his sword. It was as if autumn wind was blowing, fallen leaves were falling, and the world was filled with a deathly stillness. No sword light appeared. However, the moment the sword cut out, time and light stopped for a moment. ck Dragon looked in the direction of Caspian. For a moment, he was not even sure whether Caspian had struck out with his sword. The two breaths of time were stagnant. ck Dragon felt there had been a time of two hundred years. In the next moment, a mutation urred! Boom! The heavy shield suddenly trembled three times. These three moves were as powerful as an earthquake. Cracks appeared on the surface of the heavy shield from top to bottom. Dense Evil Qi gushed out of the cracks. At first nce, it was as if a wound had appeared on a person¡¯s body, and blood was flowing out, which could not be stopped no matter how hard he tried. ¡°You!¡± ck Dragon was shocked and angry. He wanted to make up for it. But at this time, Caspian let out a long roar. Spiritual Qi in his body burst out like a mountain torrent. It was activated to the extreme. With a clench of his palm, the originally dim purple lightning suddenly erupted into a dazzling light once again. It was as if lightning was on fire at this moment. Around the lightning, a dense power grid was condensed. With a cracking sound, it was full of a strong, fiery, fierce, and destructive aura. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± With a loud shout, Caspian¡¯s arm expanded by dozens of times. It was as thick as a towering tree and as thick as a coiled dragon. His muscles twisted and his power burst out like a volcano erupting. Grabbing the lightning, Caspian stepped forward. The momentum around him burst out like a lion¡¯s roar. ¡°Break!¡± Crack! The originally stagnant lightning suddenly plunged into the heavy shield. The purple divine thunder began to spread rapidly in the heavy shield. The heavy shield seemed to be covered with countless spider webs. The young man called ck Dragon waspletely shocked when he saw this scene. Since when had the evil spirit in the heavy shield been destroyed to this extent? It looked like a ball of cotton. A white light suddenly shed through his mind. He thought of thest moment when Caspian struck out with a sword that could not be seen clearly. Three Separations Death Word Sword! ck Dragon remembered the name of that sword stroke. Could it be that sword strike? Ah! Just as this thought emerged in his mind, he suddenly panicked. He hurriedly looked over and saw numerous thunderbolts, which were reced by evil spirit, constantly squeezing out from the crack of the heavy shield. The entire shield was like a lit gunpowder barrel at this moment. Its terrifying power kept umting and surging. Hong! The world shook. The heavy shield suddenly exploded and turned into countless water arrows and torrents, pouring in all directions. The dense water arrows instantly pierced through the void like a sieve. ck Dragon felt spiritual Qi in his body suddenly stop. His body froze in the air and he could not move. Oh no! The moment the w appeared, ck Dragon¡¯s heart sank. Although he had already expected this from the corner of his eyes, a shock swiftly filled his chest. Caspian, like a bolt of Aurora Lightning, was rushing toward him. ¡°Celestial Punishment! Divine Sun Sword Formation!¡± Caspian made a grasping motion with his arm, and the seven Immortal¡¯s Swords formed a sword formation. Instantly, a red sun rose up in the sky above the vast sea. Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 ck Dragon¡¯s spiritual Qi was blocked, so Caspian could not let go of this w. Because to some extent, this w and this opportunity were created by Caspian. ¡°Grand Sun Divine Light Sword Formation!¡± After the opponent¡¯s w appeared, a series of overwhelming attacks arrived in front of ck Dragon in an instant. The sword radiance of the sun struck ck Dragon¡¯s chest. The light merged with iron and sent ck Dragon flying dozens of miles away. ck Dragon felt as if all the veins in his body were on fire. Every muscle and bone seemed to be soaked in boiling oil and ced on the burning charcoal. Blergh! A huge mouthful of blood sprayed out of his mouth. Fortunately, the evil spirit in his body had recovered and quickly healed his injury. His eyes were full of anger. He gnashed his teeth and a dark, mysterious, and unfathomable light shed on his horn. ¡°Demonic beasts are born with strong physiques, and our Flood-dragon tribe is one of them. Your magical power can¡¯t hurt me at all!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Caspian took a step forward. ¡°The Great Leisure Court! Shrinking the Distance!¡± He would never give the other party a chance to turn over. ¡°Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± Caspian waved his hands and 28 precious pearls poured out. Although he had consumed a lot of the Evil Spirits¡¯ strength in the precious beadsst time, most of them had recovered a little after a period of recuperation. The Divine Souls of the 28 Evil Spirits roared. In an instant, the sky and the earth changed color. The originally azure sky also distorted at this time, bing mottled, as if it was going to melt in the next moment. ck Dragon stopped breathing, and shock and fear that had never appeared before appeared in his eyes. As a Demonic Beast, he could naturally feel how powerful these Evil Spirits were. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. And more importantly, this was an instinctive suppression from the ancient fierce spiritual Qi. It was just like a person who would subconsciously lower his head in front of his elders. Even though the elders were still like this, these evil spirits came from the ancient times. Moreover, they were powerful demonic beasts that were many times stronger than ck Dragon back then! If they were at their peak, any one of them could kill ck Dragon hundreds of thousands of times with just a breath! Boom! The twenty-eight precious pearls exploded with power. The stars in the sky were about to fall, the sun and moon of heaven and earth about to be destroyed. ck Dragon let out a miserable shriek as he was sent flying 3,000 meters into the air. Blood sprayed out of his mouth, and the ck killing intent on his body was almostpletely destroyed. Terrifying cracks began to appear on his body. Essence of Life began to pour out of his body along with his blood. In an instant, ck Dragon was seriously injured. Caspian¡¯s attack had not stopped yet. He took back the 28 precious beads and let the Evil Spirits continue to recuperate. Caspian stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and caught up with ck Dragon in a breath. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± The ming de of light fell from the sky like a scorching sun. This time, ck Dragon finally saw the sword light of Three Separations Death Word Sword. Three rays of white sword light appeared and disappeared in the void, carrying with them the loneliness and coldness of dead souls wandering around the world. Together with Taiyi Fire Saber, they directly cut him from the sky and fell into the sea. Bang! ck Dragon was seriously injured again. Like a meteorite, he fell from the sky and smashed into the sea. The surface of the sea first caved in, and then a column of water burst out. The waves were enough to destroy thousands ofrge ships in an instant and rushed around. Blood gushed out from the wounds all over ck Dragon¡¯s body, instantly dyeing the sea area within a radius of dozens of miles red. At this moment, the dark blue sea water had be pitch-ck, as if it could not be diluted or washed away. One could see ck Dragon was countless times more miserable than when he had just arrived. There was almost no intact piece of flesh on his body. His body was crisscrossed, all of which were bone-deep wounds. If he was a cultivator at the same level as ck Dragon, he would probably be on the verge of death. However, ck Dragon was, after all, a demonic beast with a strong vigor and a condensed body. As a flood dragon, he was more powerful than a sea bird or a sea turtle. At this time, his body fell into the sea, and blood kept gushing out from his mouth and nose. The wounds on his body were like a dam that had been opened, and he couldn¡¯t suppress the flowing blood at all. The ferocity and hatred in ck Dragon¡¯s eyes grew stronger. It was as if all the seawater in the ocean was unable to wash away this hatred. At this moment, Caspian also felt the resentment and hatred from the other side. The more powerful the Demonic Beasts were, the more magical powers they mastered. The ck flood dragon had transformed into a dragon. Although it was not like a real dragon, it had the blood of a noble Ancestral Dragon flowing in its body. However, the ck flood dragon n, after all, could barely be considered to have the bloodline of a divine beast. Although the bloodline of this divine beast was much thinner than that of the Mirage White Tiger. But as long as it was rted to a divine beast, it couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Caspian did not intend to give the other party a chance to breathe. He wanted to take advantage of his opponent¡¯s serious injuries to kill the other party, in case something unexpected happened. ¡°Purple-heaven Thunder!¡± Caspian made a grasping motion in the air. The purple divine thunder, which shook the sky, condensed again and turned into a bolt of lightning. It fell from the sky with a buzzing sound. It was more than 3,000 meters long and fell into the hands of him. The God¡¯s Thunder was as straight as a knife carving the sun and the moon. It moved slightly in Caspian¡¯s hand, and the void was carved, leaving an indelible trace. The seawater below began to surge as well, and they were randomly deployed. Having seen the direction of ck Dragon, Caspian raised his hand and the divine thunder in his hand was about to shoot down. It smashed the area within a radius of 50 miles with waves of thunderbolts andpletely annihted. Even the soul of ck Dragon would not be left. But, not only did ck Dragon not dodge, he did not ept his fate. Instead, he floated up from the surface of the sea under the support of a stream of Evil Qi. Caspian was alert and threw out the thunderbolt in his hand. At this moment, ck Dragon revealed a cruel smile. He did not dodge, but let the thunderbolt hit his chest. His flesh and blood flew everywhere, and his whole body exploded continuously. At the same time, a purple shadow burst out from the horn on his forehead, enveloping Caspian. The purple light and shadow seemed to be the eyes of the gods, making it impossible for Caspian to dodge, and he was caught in it at once. However, what puzzled Caspian was that he did not feel anything strange after being covered by the light. There was not even a slight change. In order to release the purple light, ck Dragon was suffering a terrible price at this moment. His body had been broken by the continuous magical power of Caspian. The divine thunder blew up a big hole in his chest and ran through all his muscles, vessels, and blood vessels. It seemed that thousands of thunder and lightning vortexes inside his body exploded at the same time. The explosion made his body bulge like a rag bulge full of flesh and blood. Not only his skin began to bleed, but when he opened his mouth, blood mixed with internal organs burst out. Indeed, the ck flood dragon was born with a strong body, and it had reached the ninth level of shapeshifting. Even though his internal organs were almost blown to pieces, there was still a long way to go before he died. Seeing that Caspian was enveloped by the purple light, his face, which had almost swelled to the point where no facial features could be seen, squeezed out a strange and grim smile. ¡°Blood lineage suppression! ¡°Let¡¯s see how your human blood canpare with my noble flood dragon!¡± Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 When demonic beasts met, they not onlypeted in strength and realm, but also in bloodline. Those with high blood lineage, even if their realms were low, were enough to make the other party instinctively feel fear, to the extent where they could even make the other party obey their orders. This was also the reason why a low-level divine beast could rule a group of demons. Inparison, it was a little simr to the people in the secr world. They were born to be in awe of the royal power. Even a general of True Martial Realm had to be respectful to the prince of a child and obey his orders. Under normal circumstances, the suppression of the demonic beast¡¯s bloodline would have no effect on cultivators. However, the reason why ck Dragon made such a desperate strike was that he felt a strong Demonic Beast aura from Caspian. The aura of the demonic beast was very mixed. In other words, he thought Caspian was a b*stard. So he thought of a possibility that the other party¡¯s vigor was so strong that it must have absorbed a lot of demonic beasts¡¯ vigor. After absorbing so much, a cultivator could naturally be regarded as having a strong Blood Soul, and no one could defeat it. But in the eyes of demonic beasts, b*stards were the lowest. Taking the prince as an example, this bastard was like the son of an emperor who had lost his sense of conduct after drinking and born the son with a whore. Although he was also a prince. However, this prince¡¯s status in the royal family was probably inferior to that of a servant. And what flowed through ck Dragon¡¯s body was an extremely pure flood dragon bloodline. Although the flood dragon bloodline was not as top-level as divine beasts, it could be considered a high-level and noble among the demonic beasts. Therefore, ck Dragon was confident that he could suppress Caspian, a b*tch. And it waspletely crushing! It was precisely because of this that ck Dragon had to condense his Blood Essence and release his strongest Blood Meridian to prevent Caspian from escaping at the cost of being seriously injured by Purple-heaven Thunder. The current situation was the same as ck Dragon had expected. His opponent had no ability to escape from his attack. Next, it was his turn to use his noble flood dragon bloodline to kill the other party and trample the other party¡¯s soul under his feet! ¡°Just! Die!¡± ck Dragon let out a muffled shout. The purple light that wrapped around Caspian suddenly condensed into a crystal wall. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Caspian narrowed his eyes and raised his sword to cut. But this time, it was beyond his expectation. When the sword hit the crystal wall, the surging sword Qi and the raging mes suddenly disappeared without a trace. It was like a man¡¯s fierce punch hitting the air. ¡°It¡¯s useless! You don¡¯t have to struggle anymore!¡± Seeing that Caspian was unable to break the purple crystal wall even after continuously striking with the sword, ck Dragon smiled more proudly. ¡°This bloodline suppression is a rule set by the demonic beast¡¯s ancestor many great eras ago. So before we decide who is stronger and who is weaker, you can¡¯t hurt me, nor can I hurt you. But on this matter, you have no chance of winning!¡± ck Dragon grinned smugly. He looked more and more terrifying. His internal organs, which had been blown up, were mixed with the blood in his body. There was a dull rumbling sound when he moved. The surface of his body also seemed to be blocked by vigor and turned purple and ck, like a piece of rotten meat. However, ck Dragon did not care about it at all. With hatred in his eyes, he stared at Caspian and said, ¡°Let mepletely suppress you!¡± A faint glow was emitted from the crystal wall after his voice sounded. The illusory image of a flood dragon condensed in the air. Above the vast sea, the illusory image of a flood dragon gave people an extremelyrge, ancient, mysterious, gloomy, and strange aura. At the same time, illusory shadows also appeared in the air behind Caspian. ck Dragon¡¯s eyes swept around, and his eyes, which were even bigger than his fists, immediately narrowed withughter. ¡°I knew they were all low-ss Demonic Beasts. If you devoured Blood Souls of these Demonic Beasts to refine yourself, you could indeed gain a great advantage in cultivator. But if you do this and meet me, your cleverness will be dyed, haha!¡± ck Dragonughed in an exceptionally carefree manner. He hoped that Caspian would panic and then he could humiliate Caspian. But, the other¡¯s performance was stillpletely different from what ck Dragon had imagined. After confirming that it was impossible to break the crystal wall, Caspian just nced at ck Dragon and then sat cross-legged in the purple crystal wall. He did not care about the Beast Soul Phantoms behind him at all. ck Dragon miscalcted again. He didn¡¯t realize his wish. He gritted his remaining teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how you can pretend to be calm in a while!¡± After crossing Caspian, ck Dragon looked at the shadows that kept appearing behind Caspian. In his eyes, those low-ss demonic beasts were not even qualified to look up to his flood dragon bloodline. Not to mention to suppress him in turn. Everything was heading in the direction ck Dragon had expected. But before long, a shadow appeared and shook ck Dragon¡¯s body. That is¡­ The terrifying pressure formed in an instant made ck Dragon feel his body tense up. His scalp went numb, feeling the urge to turn around and run. Even though that void figure was indistinct, it gave off a feeling of superiority, as if all living things were unmatched. ck Dragon opened his crooked mouth and was shocked for a while. He took a breath and finally shouted from his throat, ¡°White Tiger bloodline?¡± He was sweating profusely. Only, his body was covered in blood. Even though sweat poured out, at this moment, it was still a terrifying blood red color. Fortunately, Caspian¡¯s White Tiger bloodline was rtively thin. Although ck Dragon was almost scared to death in an instant, it couldn¡¯t really kill ck Dragon. But after all, it was the bloodline of an Ancient God Beast. Bang! The moment he let out that shout, ck Dragon¡¯s chest suddenly exploded. Blood gushed out directly. He retreated dozens of meters backward and looked up into the air, his face full of horror. What shocked him even more was that White Tiger once again descended upon him. This illusory image was much clearer than White Tiger. It could almost be said to be lifelike! Kylin¡­ How is this possible¡­ With a groan, ck Dragon¡¯s body trembled and his eyes were full of pain. The next moment, hundreds of wounds seemed to have appeared all over his body. Chi! Blood arrows shot out of his body one after another. What was shot out was not only vigor, but also the Divine Soul! ck Dragon¡¯s soul was torn to pieces. It was constantly cut out of his body and was immediately annihted. ck Dragon¡¯s eyes were filled with horror, doubt, confusion, and despair. How could this guy still have the blood of a divine beast in his body, and there is more than one! How was this possible! He is obviously a cultivator! The scream in ck Dragon¡¯s heart was not over yet. A shadow that made ck Dragonpletely desperate slowly condensed behind Caspian after Kylin bloodline. Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 This shadow was neither a dragon nor a phoenix. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It had notpletely solidified yet. A shocking Yin and Yang, destroying the sun and moon, and the huge power of falling stars came crushing down on him. This¡­ This is¡­ ck Dragon¡¯s bloodless lips kept trembling. His body trembled wildly, and at this moment, his brain seemed to be squeezed into a nk. An overbearing, arrogant, immortal, and invincible momentum spread outyer byyer from the shadow condensed behind Caspian. ck Dragon¡¯s proud flood dragon bloodline seemed to have turned into a loach at this moment. The bloodline that this illusory figure represented wasn¡¯t a divine beast, but it was even more arrogant than a divine beast. At this time, Caspian also noticed the change in ck Dragon¡¯s expression. He could clearly see that at this moment, ck Dragon was more fearful and frightened than before. It seems that he has never been so afraid of White Tiger and Kylin bloodlines¡­ Caspian narrowed his eyes slightly. At this time, in his eyes, ck Dragon was like a weak child who saw the general who had juste back from the battlefield and killed the enemy with blood, like a killing god. When the child saw the emperor, he felt respect and fear. And seeing such a God of Massacre covered in blood, he was the purest fear. At this moment, what ck Dragon showed was fear! It¡¯s more terrifying than seeing the blood of White Tiger and Kylin¡­ With a thought from Caspian, he already knew what kind of demonic beast¡¯s blood the figure behind him was. The first level of Tower of Life, Sea-Breaker Beast! That was the first demonic beast¡¯s blood essence that Caspian had absorbed. It was also the first gift his mother had given him. Crack! At this moment, the purple crystal wall that trapped Caspian suddenly trembled, and a crack appeared on its surface. This meant that the oue of the battle was about to be decided by the suppression of the bloodline. ck Dragon¡¯s body also trembled. A crack appeared on his forehead. Blood gushed out of it. In an instant, ck Dragon turned into a blood fountain. The thick blood generated by the explosion in his body all spurted out from the crack on his head. And the crack was getting bigger and bigger. In mid-air, ck Dragon¡¯s hands and feet moved wildly, struggling desperately. However, just as he had said before, during the beginning of the chaos, the ancestor of the demonic beasts had set blood lineage suppression. How could it be broken by a little shape-shifting demon? The shadow of Sea-Breaker Beast became clearer and clearer. The crystal wall in front of Caspian was broken into pieces at this moment. The head of ck Dragon was split into two. The cracks continued to spread down along his neck and chest. At first nce, it was as if an invisible hand was tearing him from the middle. Blood was still gushing out. The rolling blood poured down from mid-air, as if there was a hole in the void. The blood that poured out turned into a waterfall and fell into the sea, with a deafening roar. Caspian sneered and snorted. ¡°You seem to have said before that whoever is smart will be misunderstood by others¡­¡± He did not wait for his opponent to bepletely suppressed by the bloodline suppression. Because Caspian didn¡¯t know what was going on with the bloodline suppression. If the bloodline suppressed his opponent until the end and sted him into pieces, then Caspian would not be able to achieve his goal of seizing his opponent¡¯s backbone. What¡¯s more, ck Dragon¡¯s heart was full of negative emotions such as panic, fear, unwillingness, anger, and despair. Under such circumstances, if one were to seize the backbone and forge a magic treasure, the might of this magic treasure would also increase exponentially. So, Caspian did not wait any longer and shouted, ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± His thick, long, and powerful arms collided with each other like a giant opening a mountain. Bang! Bang! Bang! A loud noise that shook past and present rang out. After several continuous strikes, the previously indestructible crystal wall waspletely shattered. It scattered everywhere and flowed down. Caspian immediately looked up and saw that the body of ck Dragon was almostpletely split into two. The two halves of Blood Dragon¡¯s body were still twisting like hemp flowers. It was more like the ws of the demonic beast¡¯s ancestor, squeezing a towel to squeeze all the blood out of his body. He immediately flew over, reached out, and broke into the opponent¡¯s body. He grabbed the spine and shook the surroundings with great force. Chi! ck Dragon¡¯s body was instantly torn into pieces. Caspian held aplete bone spine in his hand. However, since ck Dragon had transformed into a flood dragon, his spine had be 1,000 feet long. If it was an ordinary person, with such a long spine and full of evil spirit, there was no way to take it away. The killing intent would have a bad impact on the cultivator himself. If the spine was put into an ordinary storage pouch, the storage pouch would be corroded and destroyed by the killing intent soon. However, there was no problem with Caspian. ck Dragon was suppressed to death by the blood lineage. The evil spirit that made people avoid it was like a mouse seeing a cat when it met Caspian at this time. It kept retreating along its long spine. If the evil spirit had the ability to leave this spine, it would have fled as far as it could. Caspian swept the spine with his divine sense, then immediately nodded in satisfaction. Hot energy surged. Blood Soul condensed, killing energy covering it, just right. Putting it into Earrings of Echo, Caspian looked up at the sky. He could clearly feel that there was a vibration about 30,000 meters above his head that was spreading in all directions. The shock was extremely unstable, as if it had lost control. As the tremor grew more intense, the sealed void around him began to regain control. Caspian turned Wave-like Void Bracelet on his wrist. The void could be folded. Although it was not as smooth as it used to be, the sealed void gave people a feeling of melting ice and snow. ¡°Sky-flipping Seal¡­¡± Caspian looked at the sky. He remembered clearly that ck Dragon had said before that the magic treasure that sealed the void was called Sky-flipping Seal. ck Dragon could use this magic treasure to seal off such a vast void even if he was just at level 9 of shape-shifting. Although it had something to do with the vast sea, this magic treasure was definitely not an ordinary one. Therefore, from the very beginning, the Sky-flipping Seal was regarded as a must-have thing by Caspian, just like the backbone of ck Dragon. The unstable shaking became more and more intense. Obviously, the death of ck Dragon had put the magic treasure on the verge of losing control. Caspian immediately stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and turned into a stream of flowing light, flying straight up. In an instant, he passed through the vast sea of clouds. The dazzling sunlight spread out andplemented the white clouds. At the same time, he saw arge seal suspended 3,000 meters above the sea of clouds. The seal was about the height of a floor, square and blue. At first nce, it seemed to be ordinary, but with a sweep of his divine sense, Caspian could immediately feel an iparably deep, ancient, and thick smell. It was as if countless years had passed, and a long time had passed after his soul had been crushed into thin pieces of paper, and he would never return. Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 Caspian also felt a trace of pressure in the face of the Sky-flipping Seal. However, it was just a trace. On the surface of the Sky-flipping Seal, evil spirit and blood light could be seen flowing. Obviously, the killing intent and the sanguine light came from ck Dragon. However, it was killed by Caspian, so the Sky-flipping Seal was out of control. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Based on its current situation, it was highly likely that it would fly out soon and disappear until it was discovered by other cultivators or Demonic Beasts. Caspian would not let go of this magic treasure that could seal the void. He directly flew toward the Sky-flipping Seal, opened his hand, and grabbed at the Sky-flipping Seal. In an instant, the killing intent and vigor that originally belonged to ck Dragon on the Sky-flipping Seal were erased by him. Good magic treasures naturally needed to be refined. Therefore, he raised his hand and was about to refine the Sky-flipping Seal through the Celestial Punishment. But, when Caspian began to refine, a mutation suddenly urred. A powerful force shook the void and shook the sky. All of a sudden, it came out of the Sky-flipping Seal and pressed toward Caspian. The pressure seemed to be all-epassing. In an instant, it was as if he had been put into a shrinking prison. If Caspian could not break free in time, he would be crushed into a meat pie within a few breaths. Caspian was well prepared for the magic treasure that was controlled by the Demonic Beasts. But he didn¡¯t expect that this force would be so aggressive. Suddenly, he felt a burst of depression in his chest. This oppressive feeling was rapidly increasing. It was as if the other party was forcibly stuffing him into a tube that was getting thinner and thinner at this moment. Qi and blood in his body flowed backward, making Caspian¡¯s face slightly gloomy. However, the light in his eyes became more and more dazzling as he looked at the Sky-flipping Seal. This is not the power of ck Dragon, but the resistance of the Sky-flipping Seal to refining! Caspian was not angry but happy. He was sure that this force came from the resistance of the Sky-flipping Seal. Although there was no device spirit in the Sky-flipping Seal, judging from its current performance, this magic treasure had developed a certain level of spiritual intelligence. It was not too much to call a magic treasure that could produce spiritual intelligence rare. He had thought that the Sky-flipping Seal could seal the Sea Area for 100,000 miles, so it must be extraordinary. Now it seemed that this magic treasure had developed spiritual intelligence. Although it was still early-stage spiritual intelligence, it was far better than ordinary magic treasures. Then I¡¯ll make youpletely submit to me! Caspian let out a soft snort, and his entire body trembled. In the next moment, rings of blood appeared on his body. The rolling power kept rising in every muscle in his body. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± A blood-colored beam rapidly covered Caspian before rapidly retreating. Caspian disyed the power of the second level of Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic and transformed into three heads and six arms. A majestic and supreme aura was released from his body. Stepping on the sea of clouds, his six arms supported thepressed void above his head, and his three mouths roared together. The surrounding sea of clouds was shaken by the sound waves and suddenly broke into pieces. A fish scale-like sea of clouds appeared. He exerted all his strength to the extreme. The force field around him was distorted at this moment. No one could see what he was fighting, but they could feel that two powerful forces, like ancient giants, were fighting with their lives on the line. The sunlight that shone down upon them was now scattered and folded, unable to cover the entire area. This processsted for several hours. From the zing sun to the setting sun. When the sun and the moon appeared in the sky, a crack suddenly appeared at the foot of Caspian. Then, cracks appeared in the air supported by his six arms. The cracks rapidly spread. It was as if Caspian were inside a transparent box. Previously, he had been supporting the eight barriers of the transparent box. ¡°Break for me!¡± With a loud roar, Caspian¡¯s muscles burst out like a volcano erupting. His entire body opened up, as if it could contain the sun, moon, and sky. It was like an archaic blue sky that continuously spread out. Boom! A series of explosions sounded. All of a sudden, the broken barrier exploded. The sea of clouds within a radius of 50 miles was also swept away by the strong wind and a huge round nk space appeared. Caspian stood in the sky, surrounded by clear airflow, as if he was the ruler who looked down on the world and taught the people. He returned to normal and made a grasping motion with a calm face. Woo! A ray of azure-ck light shot out from afar at high speed. While flying, the azure-ck light continued to shrink from the first floor to the first floor. Finally, it turned into a seal about the size of an adult¡¯s palm. It floated in Caspian¡¯s palm and rotated slowly. Sky-flipping Seal¡­ Caspian narrowed his eyes and slowly uttered these three words. Then he suddenly turned his palm over. The big seal suddenly fell from the sky. In an instant, it became as big as a palm and as high as a thousand feet high mountain, smashing into the sea! In the blink of an eye, the huge waves rushed straight to the sky, shocking. He waved his five fingers again in the air. In an instant, the mountain-like seal turned into the size of a palm and flew back to his hand. The Sky-flipping Seal can seal the sea area for 100,000 miles, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be that big when I go to other ces¡­ Caspian thought to himself. But even if it¡¯s not a hundred thousand miles, it¡¯s not a problem that it is fifty thousand miles¡­ Compared with the Water Shade, the Sky-flipping Seal is more hidden,rger, and harder to break. The Water Shade of Caspian could also y a certain role in blocking the enemy to a certain extent. However, the Water Shade could only form a limited range barrier. Compared with the Sky-flipping Seal, it was much worse in every aspect. After putting the Sky-flipping Seal into the storage ring, Caspian thought for a while and nodded with satisfaction. Although there are some twists and turns this time, the harvest is still much greater than expected. His realm had risen to the second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He obtained the dragon spine that could forge a magic treasure, and the Sky-flipping Seal. Well¡­ It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t absorb the qi and blood of the sea demons because I was afraid of the poison¡­ However, Caspian also understood that it was impossible for everything to be as he wished. This time, other than the smooth improvement of his realm, the rest of his gains were already a pleasant surprise. His divine sense prated his arm and looked into his flesh. After this period of time, although the green spots attached to the bones and flesh faded a little, they still existed. Therefore, for the sake of safety, Caspian did not go straight back to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect at this time. Instead, he took a big circle and seemed to fly in another direction. *** Five dayster, the toxin in Caspian¡¯s arm waspletely cleared. But even so, he was still walking around the sea and did not return immediately. Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Although the green spots disappeared and the poison was removed, Caspian could not be sure whether there were any demonic beasts lurking in the dark. When he was refining the Sky-flipping Seal, Caspian had confirmed that it was very difficult to refine this magic treasure with ck Dragon¡¯s strength. In other words, this magic treasure might havee from other demonic beast. Now that he had killed ck Dragon and taken away the Sky-flipping Seal, he did not believe that he would not provoke the demonic beasts rted to ck Dragon. In order not to expose his identity, Caspian still did not return to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect at this time. Instead, he flew on the sea for about ten days. In the past ten days, he had been paying attention to whether there were divine thoughts spying on him at all times. He was worried that there would be a demonic beast that wanted to avenge ck Dragon. The demonic beast would hide in the void and wait for an opportunity to give Caspian a fatal blow. However, these ten days were all peaceful. *** One day, Caspian pretended to be injured again and his breath suddenly weakened, but the demonic beasts did not attack him. He didn¡¯t even see any demonic beasts. In this way, Caspian¡¯s heart was more than half at ease. After waiting for another two days and making sure that no demonic beast was going to stand up for ck Dragon, Caspian folded the void at the fastest speed and headed toward Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. However, his worries were not unnecessary. On the day he set off to return to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, deep in the sea, under the cover of a dark blue sea, it was as ck as the primal chaos. When all the light came here, they couldn¡¯t move forward an inch. It was as if the darkness that covered thousands of miles belonged to another void. However, the darkness was only on the surface. If one went deep into it, there would be a puff of treasure light inside. The treasure light was extremely dazzling. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If a person stepped in, he would be directly melted by the treasure light, and there would be no bones left. At this moment, a satisfied sigh came from the treasure light. It was like a person who had been hungry for a long time and finally had a full meal. At this time, he was full offort and satisfaction everywhere. With this sigh, the treasure light gradually faded away. In the end, all kinds of treasures piled up like a mountain were revealed. These treasures were like a mountain, as high as hundreds of floors. If ordinary people stood at the bottom. Even if their necks were straight up, they couldn¡¯t see the top. There was arge bed on the top of the treasure mountain. The bed was dozens of acres wide and waspletely pieced together with all kinds of shiny treasures. These treasures might not be that expensive, but they all had one thing inmon, and that was shining! It was shining enough. But at this time, this area was covered by a huge, pitch-ck body. Apletely ck flood dragon was sitting on the bed. The flood dragon was evenrger than the young man called ck Dragon. The horn on his forehead was also purer purple. The horn seemed to contain some mysterious divine thought. The divine thought made the flood dragon¡¯s evil spirit be solemn. The flood dragon twisted its body on the bed, and the next moment, it turned into a middle-aged woman. The woman looked like a woman in her thirties in the mortal world, but she carried a rare noble aura. However, if she entered the secr world, no one would regard her as an ordinary person. Because her eyes were not only long but also wide, which were very simr to that of the young man called ck Dragon. In fact, this was the unique eye of a flood dragon. It was also a feature that could be recognized at once among demonic beasts. It didn¡¯t mean that a flood dragon after shapeshifting couldn¡¯t hide this characteristic. It was because the Flood-dragon tribe didn¡¯t want to. This was just like the shape-shifting foxes, which were often unwilling to melt the tail they were proud of. Because these characteristics could represent their noble identities. At this time, the woman in the ck dress stretched herself on the precious bed and showed her strong arms. She took another deep breath, blinked her eyes, and finally came to her senses. I must have slept for fifty years. It¡¯s reallyfortable¡­ The woman sat upzily. After thinking for a while, she said to herself, ¡°How did I wake up? Oh, by the way, it¡¯s ckie¡­¡± The woman remembered. In her sleep, she felt a trace of heartache in her heart. That was the Sky-flipping Seal,-the magic treasure she gave to ckie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the magic treasure?¡± The woman twisted her neck in confusion and breathed out a breath. This breath instantly condensed into a mirror in front of her. The mirror was shining with a faint luster. The woman stared at the mirror. After waiting for a while, her face gradually darkened. After a while, she still didn¡¯t get any response, and her brows suddenly frowned. Her casual posture suddenly became serious. She sat cross-legged on the precious bed, her finger between her brows. After a moment of thought, her eyes widened. In an instant, two streaks of bloody light shot out and entered the mirror. Tears of blood welled up in the woman¡¯s eyes. But, she had no time to care about this and hurriedly looked at the mirror. On the mirror, a painting was fleeting. If it were an ordinary person, they would only feel dizzy and not know what had happened at all. However, it was clear to this great demon who had reached her current realm. It was a picture of a cultivator refining the Sky-flipping Seal. After a while, the originally silent and chaotic dark space suddenly seemed to be boiling. There was even a roar full of resentment. It was you who killed ckie and took away the Sky-flipping Seal! When I find you, I will peel your skin and pull out your tendons, grind your bones, and turn you into ashes! Terrifying resentment spread in all directions. In the viscous seawater, there were even circles of waves. Within a radius of seven to eight thousand miles, it waspletely destroyed. The corals, sea rocks, and so on all exploded into powder in an instant. The aquatic nts, fish, shrimps, and crab in the sea all exploded into flesh and blood mud. For a moment, the seawater within the entire area became exceptionally muddy, like a sea of primal chaos. It was filled with a ghastly, ghost-like smell, making it so that no one dared to enter. *** It took another 15 days for Caspian to return to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It would not take long for Caspian if he used Wave-like Void Bracelet. However, he was very careful. During this period, he paused several times and waited quietly for observation. In thest few days, after making sure that no one was secretly tracking him, he rushed at full speed. By the time he returned to Following the Heart Ind, Jessica and the others, who had long known that Caspian wasing back, were already waiting in the pce. Before that, through telepathic jade, Caspian had told everyone that he had gone outst time to break through the realm. But, he did not tell them how many realms he had broken through. Jessica and Bowen¡¯s realms were not as high as his, so they couldn¡¯t see through his current level just by looking at him. However, Master Eva Green was different. When she saw the returning Caspian, her eyes widened in disbelief. Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 ¡°W-What, what did you do?¡± Even Master Eva Green, who was at The third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, could not help but exim when she saw Caspian. Her reaction immediately made Jessica and Bowen exceptionally nervous. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Jessica asked in a hurry. Although she did not know how many realms Caspian had advanced to, she could clearly feel that his aura had be more vigorous than before. Jessica was worried about whether there was something wrong with the promotion of Caspian, which led to Eva Green¡¯s reaction. In contrast, after his initial shock, Bowen quickly looked thoughtfully at Caspian. Obviously, at this time, he had used his innate sorcery to see the changes in the other party, which was beneficial and harmless. ¡°Let him say it himself¡­¡± Eva Green sized up Caspian, then touched her forehead with her hand and groaned, ¡°How can there be such a monster like you in this world? No matter how talented a person is, he will be ashamed to death ifpared with you.¡± Hearing this, Jessica immediately had a guess. She approached Caspian and looked at him with blinking eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been promoted more than one realm?¡± Caspian nodded with a smile. Jessica was already prepared when she asked this question. However, when Caspian confirmed this, both Jessica, Bowen Pullman, and Eva Green gasped in unison. ¡°I¡¯m now at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm,¡± Caspian added. ¡°My¡­ Heavens¡­¡± Bowen¡¯s tone was full of envy. Jessica looked at Caspian with pride in her eyes. Eva Green was still muttering to herself. T-This guy is really a freak. He has reached Heavenly Spirit Realm. It¡¯s easy for him to break through, but now¡­ He can actually improve continuously all of a sudden¡­ How can others live¡­ Both Jessica and Bowen Pullman had experienced being separated from Caspian for a long time. But, Eva Green was different from them. When Caspian came to Lunia, he came with Eva Green. Therefore, her feeling was more direct about the promotion speed of Caspian than anyone else. When she first came to Lunia, Caspian had just entered Holy Land Realm not long ago. In the face of a Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was not even an ant. But now, he was already in Heavenly Spirit Realm, and he was in the Second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Together with his terrifying power of rank-skipping. Back then, those Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators that looked down upon Caspian would be easily killed one by one if they met him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. And how long had this earth-shaking transformation taken? Master Eva Green racked her brains at this moment. She didn¡¯t know what kind of words should be used to describe Caspian. In the end, she could only come up with a conclusion that if Caspian¡¯s average speed of improvement was reduced by dozens of times, it could be called a genius. Although everyone was surprised, because they were all around Caspian, this emotion was quickly reced by joy. Caspian asked about the recent situation of everyone, as well as the current situation of those captured. When it came to those cultivators, Bowen expressed his confusion. In his words, those cultivators were still indignant at the very beginning and their hearts were filled with resentment. However, one day, for some unknown reason, they became as quiet as quails. They also worked hard to reim the wastnd, as if they had changed into a different person. Hearing what Bowen said, Caspian calcted the date. The three cultivators suddenly became honest. It was the day he was going to be promoted and leave Following the Heart Ind. Perhaps, that day, they were frightened by Caspian¡¯s momentum. Caspian spected so. After discussing with the crowd for a while, Caspian nned to release the three cultivators when the time was up. As for himself, he needed to continue his closed-door training for a period of time. But this time, Caspian¡¯s closed-door training had nothing to do with the realm. It was necessary to make the spine of the flood dragon into a suitable magic treasure, so it would not take too long. After giving some instructions, Caspian returned to the pce and continued his closed-door training. It seemed that he was cultivating in seclusion, but after entering the secret chamber, he immediately entered Tower of Life. In Tower of Life, there was a familiar forging environment. Standing in front of the furnace, Caspian simted the whole forging process in his mind. Then he discussed it with the one behind the Gates of Hell. It was the one behind the Gates of Hell¡¯s opinion to refine a magic treasure with the backbone of a flood dragon. Therefore, Caspian seriously discussed some key points and ideas about the refining process of this magic treasure with him. If it were in the past, the one behind the Gates of Hell would not have said five sentences to Caspian and would have stopped responding with the excuse of ¡°I¡¯m sleepy¡± or directly stopped and pretended to be dead. However, this time, the one from the Gates of Hell exined some important steps to Caspian in detail, including the materials and heat. In the end, it was so detailed that it was second only to hand-to-hand forging magic treasures. So two dayster, Caspian began to take action. The burning, extraction, the addition of all kinds of materials, the swallowing of the Spiritual Fire, the oppression of the Divine Soul, and the support of Blood Soul¡­ *** The fire had been burning for 90 days. It was still summer when Caspian started to forge this sword. When the fire was extinguished, it was already autumn. And this was the reason why it was forged in Tower of Life. If other cultivators used ordinary furnaces, it would take them one or two years. The process of forging this sword was different from that of Caspian¡¯s forging process in the past. The biggest difference was the temperature. In the past, the fire was zing, and the temperature was extremely high. The temperature of melting metal was rtivelymon. However, when forging this sword, the fire was still burning, swallowing and exhaling, but the temperature was like ten thousand years of frost. The breath Caspian exhaled next to it would immediately freeze. It was only now that the furnace fire was extinguished that the temperature of the entire crafting room began to return to normal. Five dayster, the fire waspletely extinguished. Waves of low cries sounded from within the furnace. The voice went straight into people¡¯s brains, as if a dead soul was crying in their ears, which made people shudder. Caspian raised his hand and opened the furnace. The bright white light immediately burst out and turned the entire crafting room into a white world. Everything he could see melted into the white light. During the white light, a palm-wide sword shadow gradually became clear in the depths. As the sword shadow gradually became clear, waves of heart-palpitating pressure, making people difficult to breathe, suddenly seeped out. The sword shadow seemed to be filled with sadness, despair, indifference, and bleakness. Anyone who looked at it would feel bored, as if all their vitality had been sucked away. At the same time, in the sword shadow, there was a faint voice, like a woman¡¯s singing, lingering around people¡¯s ears. The voice was ethereal and pleasant to the ear, but at this time, it made people¡¯s hair stand on end, their blood stop, their limbs turn cold, and a chill seeped out of their bones uncontrobly. Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 It was as if she was singing in a low voice, but it was a ghostly whisper. Anyone who heard these whispers would be so scared that their hair stood on end. Waves of coldness pierced through people¡¯s skin and flesh, all the way to their bone marrow. It was as if even their souls were about to be sucked away and frozen. ¡°This¡­ Sword¡­ Right now¡­ During the realm¡­ Only you¡­ Can control it¡­¡± After Gates of Hell was silent for certain long time, there was ament from that person. Caspian¡¯s Blood Soul was not only vigorous but also fierce. Only in this way could he suppress the aura of death that brought by this sword. His eyes focused, and he raised his hand to grab it. Phew! This grab seemed to tear down the white light in front of him like a big curtain. The light rapidly condensed in Caspian¡¯s palm. The long sword, which was as wide as a palm, suddenly flew out and was held in Caspian¡¯s hand. Cold! The first feeling of Caspian was extremely cold! For a moment, he was so cold that he couldn¡¯t speak, and his mind seemed to be frozen. However, the next moment, the strong Blood Soul, like the sun of melting ice, forced the chill back in an instant. It seemed that the long sword did not dare to believe it. It was buzzing and trembling, and its surface was covered with white frost. It wanted to counterattack. ¡°It¡­ Hates you¡­ Very much¡­¡± ¡°Of course. I killed him and extracted his spine to refine a magic treasure. If he doesn¡¯t hate me, it¡¯ll make me feel strange.¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°In that case, I¡¯llpletely refine it¡­ Celestial Punishment!¡± His right hand was shining. As soon as Caspian grasped the hilt, vigor in his body surged like a river. The long sword kept shaking in Caspian¡¯s hand, struggling to get rid of his shackles. However, the suppression of the Celestial Punishment was not something it could resist at all. After a while, the long sword couldn¡¯t move. At the same time, Caspian felt that there was a feeling of blood connection between him and the long sword. ¡°It¡¯s done¡­¡± Feeling the submission of the long sword, Caspian nodded secretly. It was only then that he began to carefully study the magic treasure weapon he created himself. ¡°Rank eight spirit tools¡­¡± Caspian swept the area with his divine sense,ing to this conclusion. For ordinary cultivators in Heavenly Spirit Realm, magic treasure weapons of this rank were absolutely the kind that they dreamed of. However, Caspian had me Severing, the Celestial Punishment, and the mysterious Moon in Mirror. Inparison, the eighth-grade spirit tool was slightly inferior. But he was not anxious or distrain it. This was because in his eyes, the long sword had onlypleted 80%. The remaining 20% still needed some special materials to be merged and then forged. Caspian believed that even if the long sword could not be upgraded to a Rank 9 spirit tool, it would still be a piece of cake when it waspletelypleted. As for the probability of reaching the ninth level, Caspian estimated that it was only ny percent. In fact, although the missing materials were rtively rare, Caspian did have them. It was just that they were not with him at the moment. To be more precise, the materials needed were currently stored in a certain treasury in Valdis Goth. Now that the long sword was made, Caspian¡¯s next n was to collect all the treasures in the Treasure Vault. The reason why Caspian did this was not that hecked magic treasures at present. The main reason was that it had been a long time since Valdis Goth had fallen. Now, the news that Valdis Goth and the three envoys of Water, Fire, and Thunder under hismand had died must have been made public. In that case, the forces Valdis Goth controlled would definitely fall apart. Among the 32 Treasure Vaults of Valdis Goth, only Valdis Goth knew the locations of most of them. However, there were still five or six Treasure Vaults, just like the one that Caspian had been to before, which was guarded by someone. Since Valdis Goth was already dead, then it was highly likely that the person guarding the treasury would take it for himself. Now, the surname of the Treasure Vault was Montgomery, so Caspian naturally did not want the treasures in his Treasure Vaults to be taken by others. Especially these people, they were all cultivators who hadmitted all kinds of crimes. Coincidentally, Caspian still needed a few more materials to upgrade the newly forged spirit tool Long Sword. Therefore, he decided to collect all the treasures first. As for those who were not guarded, there was no need to worry. In the future, if he had someone he trusted, he could ask the other party to help him get it. At this time, Caspian was thinking about this matter. Suddenly, there was an intermittent voice from the one behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°What this sword¡­ Is called¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite concerned about it.¡± Caspian chuckled. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s better to call it the Death Word. At that time, the purpose of creating it was to maximize the power of the Death Sword of Three Separations.¡± There was no sound from the one behind the Gates of Hell. In Caspian¡¯s view, since the other party did not object, it was equivalent to a tacit consent. Therefore, there was no need to worry about this problem anymore. Caspian stretched out two fingers and gently stroked the Death Word. The Death Word¡¯s sword body was not as smooth as an ordinary sword body. If one did not look at the hilt, it would be more like grinding a thick and long spine into the shape of a sword. Its surface waspletely the same as the spine. However, it was precisely because of this that the sword gave off a feeling of destion. Although the sword did not seem to have a sharp de, it was actually sharper than an ordinary spirit tools. Caspian¡¯s divine thoughts seeped into it and he felt the change in the Death Word after being refined. All of a sudden, he felt a chill enter his Meridians through the hilt of his sword. In an instant, the flow of spiritual Qi in his body actually slowed down. Of course, this was not a bad interference to Caspian. This kind of change was simr to a person¡¯s breathing slowing down, or his heartbeat slowing down. Almost at the moment when Caspian felt this change, an idea suddenly shed through his mind. He immediately exerted magic spell that could suppress the realm and cooperated with the slow flow of spiritual Qi. Immediately, his breath began to fall after a quiver. The entry level of the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm had dropped to the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Then he continued to fall down. He fell into mid level of First stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Then, he fell into entry level of First stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Caspian tried again. His breath shook wildly again, and then fell down a little. Although he did not fall to a hair-raising level Holy Land Realm and remained on the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, the feeling he gave off at this time was that he was not a cultivator at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm who had a strong aura. It was a new master who had just broken through from Holy Land Realm to Heavenly Spirit Realm. His realm was notpletely stabilized, and his breath was still soaring. The difference between the two was like heaven and earth. When Caspian released his sword, his aura suddenly surged up and his realm returned to Second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. After several attempts, Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Haha! This sword actually has this effect! Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 After several attempts, Caspian was sure that Death Word could indeed help him lower his realm. But the premise was that he must hold Death Word in his hand. If he kept it in his storage magic treasure, there was no way to do it. There was no way to do it even if it was stuck in his waist or on his back. He could only hold it in his hand. It can be considered an additional ability. In some special circumstances, it can also be used¡­ Caspian pondered in his heart then took a step out of Tower of Life at the same time. It took him three months to craft weapons. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, for cultivators, three months was nothing, so there was no special change on Following the Heart Ind. Caspian looked around the ind. After making a few more ns for theyout of the whole ind, he decided to collect treasures in the Treasure Vault first. Although there were all kinds of magic treasures in the treasury of Valdis Goth, there were still many good materials for setting up the array. These materials could be used by Caspian in the arrangement of Following the Heart Ind. This time, the ind-protecting formation of Following the Heart Ind could bepleted from about 40% to almost 50% when he came back. Because it was not as hasty as thest time, Caspian gathered the people on the ind first and told them his n to leave the ind for a while again. Of course, no one would object to this kind of thing. However, Jessica said that she hoped that Caspian coulde back as soon as possible. Caspian scanned the reddish-faced Jessica with his Divine Sense and knew the reason. Jessica¡¯s aura indicated that she was not far from being promoted again. Well¡­ As expected of Pure Jade Physique¡­ Caspian couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. His own path of cultivation was the result of his own hard work and the perfect fusion of various opportunities and Immortal Fate. For other cultivators, there was no reference. But Jessica was different. What she took was the main way of cultivators. On this road, Jessica¡¯s speed had far surpassed that of cultivators at the same level. Even cultivators who had started cultivating even earlier than her was now far behind her. ording to Jessica¡¯s current cultivation speed, she was very likely to be promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly four and a half yearster. ¡°You should first stabilize your Dao foundation during this period of time. I won¡¯t be out for too long this time. I¡¯ll be back in about two months. When you¡¯re promoted, I¡¯ll protect you. In addition, I need to make some preparations for your future promotion of Heavenly Spirit Realm.¡± After exining what he was going to say to everyone, Caspian took Little Candy and Handsome with him and left Following the Heart Ind. Originally, Caspian only wanted to go with Little Candy. The little White Tigercked experience, and there was no danger this time, so he wanted to take Little Candy to see the world. ording to Handsome¡¯szy character, he would rather lie in the meat of Following the Heart Ind crying thanugh when he was on the way out. However, this time, Handsome squatted on Little Candy¡¯s forehead and wanted to leave with Caspian. Caspian asked curiously, and then knew the reason from Jessica¡¯s mouth. Handsome was afraid of loneliness. To put it bluntly, it used to be a pig by itself, a kylin that was locked in the illusion realm by its father, so it didn¡¯t matter if it got used to the lonely feeling. Later, when it came out with Caspian, it had adapted to being with everyone. Especially when it met a ¡°daughter of a divine beast¡± like Little Candy, which could y with together, It was naturally unwilling to stay alone. Handsome¡¯s going together had no effect on Caspian¡¯s n, so he naturally nodded in agreement. Then, Little Candy was in charge of flying. Caspian sat on it, and Handsome squatted on Little Candy¡¯s forehead and left Following the Heart Ind together. When they left the sect, Caspian spread out his Divine Sense to pay close attention to his surroundings. After leaving the sect for thousands of miles, he still didn¡¯t find anyone spying on him, so Caspian was relieved about one-third. After flying for another ten thousand miles, Caspian¡¯s heart was once again at ease for one-third. In order to put down thest third, Caspian patted Little Candy¡¯s head and motioned for it to stop. Handsome raised its eyelids curiously and looked at Caspian. ¡°Here we are?¡± ¡°Hurry up¡­¡± Caspian said lightly. Before Handsome could react, Caspian had already grabbed it and put it on his shoulder. Then he grabbed the fur on Little Candy¡¯s neck and turned Wave-like Void Bracelet. In an instant, he folded the void and took a hundred miles with each step. Swoosh! In just a few seconds, thousands of miles had been swept away by Caspian. After traveling for more than 2,000 miles, Caspian stopped and asked Little Candy to fly again. In this way, even if there were disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect who wanted to spy on and follow him at that time, they would be left far behind and could not find Caspian¡¯s position anymore. After that, he left the border of Lunia and flew all the way. *** Ten dayster, Caspiannded outside a wilderness. At this time, he was less than a hundred miles away from his first destination, a city called Silver City. Silver City was not within the territory of Lunia, nor was it within the territory of Earlington of Efrax. Instead, it was within another Efrax. However, it had little effect on Caspian. With his eyesight, he could already see the towering and shining city in the distance. Efrax City¡­ Caspian thought for a moment, then took out All Life Ghost Mask and put it on his face. With a slight thought, his facial features immediately became blurred. A momentter, he turned into a middle-aged man who was a little simr to Valdis Goth. After clearing his throat, Caspian¡¯s voice became slightly hoarse,pletely different from his own. After asking Little Candy to temporarily enter Earrings of Echo, Caspian took Handsome and continued to go to Silver City. Of course, he had his reasons for doing so. Since Silver City was Efrax¡¯s city, then Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were naturally extremely rare here. If he showed up with his original appearance, he would definitely leave a deep impression on others. Unless he could kill all the people in this city, at least he had to kill all the people around his target, he ensure that his appearance would not be revealed. Of course, Caspian would not do anything harmful to innocent mortals. Moreover, there were many magic treasures that could still reflect the flowing light and show a scene of what had happened even though some time had passed. For example, the team led by Head Dog had used this method to track Caspian down. That was why Caspian was so cautious this time. At that time, even if others saw him, it would be the same middle-aged face that was particrly simr to Valdis Goth. For Caspian, a distance of 50 miles was not too far. Soon, he arrived in front of the gate of the city, which was shining with silver light. Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Silver City, from the city gate to the city walls, all of the buildings in the city were pure silver. This ce was in line with the atmosphere and scale that a big city should have. Caspian didn¡¯t look at it carefully. He had a clear goal this time, so after entering the city, he went straight to his destination. In the southeast of Silver City, in the most prosperous area of this big city, Caspian stopped in front of a store called Stranger¡¯s Moon Cloth Shop. This store was in the busiest ce of Silver City. It upied arge area, but it wascking in customers. It was in stark contrast with the surrounding shops. In Silver City, everyone would shake their heads repeatedly when they mentioned the Stranger¡¯s Moon Cloth Shop. Because anyone with a good brain could see that the cloth shop must have suffered losses day by day. However, in everyone¡¯s eyes, the fabric shop, which had suffered losses, had been opened here for dozens of years. Caspian stood in front of the shop for a while and then stepped in. In addition to luxury, there were no other words to describe the decoration in the cloth shop. With a quick nce, Caspian knew why there were no guestsing in. The price of the cloth here was too high for mortals. Almost every piece of cloth would cost an ordinary person a lifetime to buy even if it was the size of a handkerchief. And this kind of cloth had no effect on cultivators. Cultivators¡¯ robe was naturally made of treasures and money. He would not use this kind of ordinary cloth. It¡¯s not necessary for Valdis Goth to use such an obvious method to drive the guests away. In this case, it must be a bad idea made by his men who are guarding here. With this in mind, Caspian went straight into the shop. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. When Caspian came in, the shopkeeper of the shop noticed him. Especially when he found that Caspian was a cultivator, the shopkeeper¡¯s face became even more unnatural. Seeing Caspian walking directly toward the inner hall of the shop, the shopkeeper winked at the waiter beside him. The waiter understood and was secretly on guard. At the same time, he squeezed out a smile and stepped forward to stop Caspian. ¡°Guest, do you need any help?¡± ¡°Scram¡­¡± Caspian spat out a word indifferently as he released his Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s oppressive might. The waiter and the shopkeeper¡¯s faces changed immediately. The shopkeeper¡¯s hand, which was hidden under the counter, quickly turned a Tactical Field. The waiter looked at the shopkeeper as if he was asking for help. The shopkeeper straightened his gown, squeezed out a smile, and walked toward Caspian. He wasughing on the face, but in his heart, he was snorting. Based on his vision, he could tell that Caspian hade with ill intentions today. But¡­ So what? You can only be arrogant for a few more breaths at most. There are Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators our Stranger¡¯s Moon Cloth Shop, and there are more than one of them. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do then! Thinking of this, the shopkeeper came over with a smile and said as he walked, ¡°Master, you look unfamiliar. Is there anything I can do for you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to get out?¡± Caspian looked at the shopkeeper with a faint smile. Suddenly, his face darkened. ¡°Then die!¡± After that, a sh of lightning shot out from his mouth. The shopkeeper did not expect Caspian to fall out with him so easily. He only felt a dazzling white light sh in front of him, and the next moment, he was sted into a mass of flesh and blood. Hot blood spurted out in the direction he hade. When the waiter saw this scene from such a close distance, he was so scared that his pants ran out. Caspian did not even look at him. Instead, he charged forward with his Divine Sense. The waiter¡¯s head immediately exploded, and blood spurted out from the headless mouth, almost touching the roof. His hands and feet danced, and after shaking a few times, he suddenly fell to the ground. Caspian swept over with his Divine Sense. At the end of the street, two figures were flying over quickly. On the other side, a group of Holy Land Realm cultivators and Pulse Control Realm cultivators also came in that direction. However, he didn¡¯t care at all and continued to walk toward the back room of the shop. Obviously, there was a restriction formation in the wall to prevent outsiders from entering. Caspian narrowed his eyes and released his oppressive aura. Bang! The light on the wall shed violently, and the next moment, the wall exploded with formation. Caspian stepped in. Behind the wall was a seemingly ordinary warehouse. However, the warehouse had just been hit, so it looked extremely messy at this time. Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense spread out and immediately found a total of 28 formations in the warehouse. These formations were full of illusion Arrays, maze Arrays, warning formations, and Murder Arrays. Caspian had not found in the memory of Valdis Goth the varieties of the formations, which indicated that these formations were not arranged by Valdis Goth, but were set up by his men here. However, these formations had no resistance to the current Caspian. Caspian lifted his foot and stomped lightly. An invisible wave spread in all directions like ripples. The void in the warehouse seemed to be distorted. All of a sudden, cracking sounds could be heard. The whole warehouse began to shake. The shaking was like an earthquake. Without the restriction formation, the outside world could naturally feel it clearly. There was a sudden uproar in the downtown area outside the shop. After a while, Caspian ¡®saw¡¯ with his Divine Sense that at this moment, with this warehouse as the center, no mortal could be found within a mile in the bustling street. The two cultivators were about to arrive at the gate of the cloth shop. At this time, both were exasperated. Caspian thought for a moment, and then slowly raised a finger. ¡°Who dares to act wildly here?¡± A roar came from outside the cloth shop. Two cultivators with cold masks fell from the sky. However, as soon as the words left their mouths, a boom could be heard. The entire roof of the cloth shop was lifted into the air. It flew up three hundred meters into the air and exploded into pieces. Before the two cultivators could react, a strong force came from under their feet, making them rise from the ground and fly into the air. The two cultivators were shocked and angry. They saw a figure fly out of the cloth shop and arrive in front of them. ¡°You are¡­¡± One of them was first shocked when he saw Caspian¡¯s face, but his eyes were immediately filled with panic. Obviously, when he found that Caspian¡¯s face at this time was a little simr to that of Valdis Goth, he was afraid. Seeing the other party¡¯s reaction, Caspian immediately understood that the two capable men who were originally working for Valdis Goth must have intended to divide up this treasure after learning about the death of Valdis Goth. Otherwise, how could the other party reveal such a panicked expression when he saw the face of a dead Valdis Goth? And that was exactly what Caspian wanted. ¡°Humph, damn it!¡± Caspian deliberately shouted, ¡°Shadow-breaking Flowing Light Sword!¡± This voice could be heard clearly within a radius of dozens of miles. The next moment, a ray of divine light pierced through the chests of the two cultivators and tied them together. The divine light shook violently again. The two cultivators suddenly exploded into pieces in confusion, horror, and despair. Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 Shadow-breaking Flowing Light Sword was a magic spell grasped by Shaw Charles among the four disciples of Valdis Goth. The magic spell of Shaw Charles was taught by Valdis Goth. Since Caspian had seen all the memories of Valdis Goth, he naturally mastered this magic spell, which was very useless now. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, he disyed this very distinct magic spell, and at the same time, the two Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators looked flustered. All of a sudden, the dispute between them made people¡¯s imagination run wild. And this was also the effect that Caspian wanted to achieve. After killing the two, Caspian pped down from the sky. Bang! The entire construction of the cloth shop copsed, and the ground also caved in deeply. After a series of loud bangs, a deep pit appeared on the ground. Before the mortals and cultivators who were watching in the distance could react, a colorful pearl light and precious Qi emerged from the pit. Caspian grabbed the air and instantly, countless treasures, like a big river, were absorbed into his storage magic treasures. Afterpleting all of this, Caspian swiftly folded the void. In the blink of an eye, he was a hundred miles away from Silver City. In Silver City, after a long time, some cultivators finally became bold and approached the big pit, wanting to take a closer look. After all, the treasure light that surged out before was dazzling and made them fascinated. At this time, if they could pick something up, they would gain a lot. Unfortunately, the pit was empty now. Not to mention that there were no treasures left, even the materials for formation had been collected. After packing up the treasury of Silver City, Caspian kept going to the next ce. In fact, from the perspective of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators now, the treasury of Valdis Goth was not too far away. However, of course, from the perspective of mortals or low level cultivators, the road was still unreachable. Using Wave-like Void Bracelet to fold the void, Caspian rapidly proceeded forward. Handsome grabbed Caspian¡¯s shoulder and kept talking incessantly. Itined that Caspian was too rough in Silver City and did not give it a chance to show off. Although it said it was an opportunity to show off, in fact, Caspian could tell from the expression of Handsome that this guy was hungry and wanted to eat something. Caspian chuckled and continued moving forward without saying a word. Handsome suddenly became angrier and continued to talk. By this time, Caspian had traveled about six thousand miles. He took a step out of the folded void. In front of him, there was a lush green mountain ridge. All the mountains looked the same, and there was nothing unusual about them. But he looked at the sun, recited a few incantations, and then went to one of the peaks. ¡°Caspian, are you listening to me or not? Tell me, as a brother, shouldn¡¯t you let me have a full meal? Until now, I haven¡¯t eaten anything for almost four hours¡­ Huh?¡± Handsome wasining and did not look at the changes in the surroundings at all. But, it suddenly became alert. It raised its eyes and saw a beam of white light shooting toward it. Its mouth, which had been wide open, took the opportunity to bite. Crack! A small silver sword the size of a palm was mped by its teeth. On the small sword, soul sense was still trembling slowly. Obviously, the cultivator controlling the small sword was trying to pull it out. The instant this little sword shot out, Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense had already captured the direction of the attacker. It was above the side peak that he was about to reach. However, Handsome did not notice this. It put the small sword in its mouth. It was stunned at first, but then it was furious. ¡°Who! How dare you interrupt me? Are you tired of living? Huh? How dare you resist?!¡± Handsome widened its eyes and exerted force on its upper and lower jaw. With a click, it bit the small sword from the middle and swallowed it. Crack! Crack! As if it was chewing a crispy cake, it chewed the small sword into pieces in a short time. At the same time, one could also feel that the soul sense attached to the small sword let out a groan and was swallowed by Handsome. Seeing this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for the owner of the small sword. This was damage to his divine sense. Anyone who had been hurt by Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense knew the kind of intense pain very well. At this time, there was a faint groan of pain from the mountain peak. It was obvious that the cultivator¡¯s Divine Sense had been injured and he could no longer hide from the pain. ¡°Ha! How dare you provoke me! Do you really think that I, can¡¯t find you?¡± Handsome had followed Caspian for a long time. It not only learned a lot the tone of Caspian, but also added its own innovation. At this moment, its nose leaned forward. After a burst of sniffing, its eyes suddenly burst into mes. Its four small hooves kicked and immediately rushed to a position above the side peak. ¡°Little thief! Give me your life!¡± When Handsome¡¯s small figure was about 100 feet away from the mountain peak, it suddenly expanded. In an instant, it turned into a giant white pig that was more than 30 feet long. It was hundreds of times heavier than steel of the same size. With a bang, it hit the mountain peak. All of a sudden, the mountain shook and the earth shook. The mountain peak directly split apart horizontally, and then it tilted, breaking apart, sliding downwards. In the surging dust and gravel, a figure stumbled and ran out. He covered his mouth while running. When he kept coughing, blood could be seen oozing out from his fingers. Caspian could clearly see that the cultivator, who was not tall but gave people a strong feeling, only had two big words in his eyebrows and eyes. Shocked! Shocked! After guessing for a while, Caspian knew the reason. At first, this guy did not take Caspian seriously, nor did he take Handsome seriously. Therefore, even if his magic treasure was broken by Handsome, he was full of hope and felt that he would not be discovered by Caspian and Handsome. And this fluke waspletely destroyed when Handsome showed its real body. Caspian even had reason to believe that if he gave the cultivator another chance, the other party would definitely not enter the range of the mountain today, let alone ambush Caspian here. But there was no ¡°if¡± in the world. Once it happened, it would happen. Handsome twisted wildly on the copsed mountain peak, and its eyes were as wide as copper bells, shooting out lightning-fast rm. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In an instant, it locked onto the little cultivator who dared to provoke it with a cough. It flew forward. It was obviously huge and sturdy, but at this moment, it disyed an agility that didn¡¯t conform to common sense at all. In an instant, Handsome caught up with the stumbling cultivator and bit down on his head. The cultivator felt that something was wrong behind him. As soon as he turned around, he felt everything went dark, as if it had changed from day to night in an instant. Then, he knew nothing. ¡°Keep the storage pouch¡­¡± Seeing that Handsome ate the upper body of the cultivator in one bite, Caspian reminded it as he released Little Candy. ¡°I know!¡± Handsome ate with a smile. After vaguely replying, it kicked its hooves, which were as thick as a stump, and threw a small storage pouch to Caspian. Then, it raised its head and swallowed the cultivator¡¯s waist and legs. Caspian took the storage pouch, opened it, and frowned. Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 There was a jade token in the storage pouch. This jade token looked a little familiar. If I¡¯m not wrong¡­ Caspian picked it up and took a look. Sure enough, it was jade identification badge of a sect disciple. The jade token showed that the cultivator that had just been eaten by Handsome came from a disciple called Kuros Gate. Caspian frowned, not because he was worried that killing a disciple of a sect would cause trouble. No one dared to say anything when the other side attacked him and he killed the other party. He was just wondering why the treasure of Valdis Goth had something to do with the sect. At this time, Handsome had finished eating the cultivator and had an aftertaste. It narrowed its eyes and walked over with a satisfied look on its face. With each step, Caspian could feel the ground shaking. However, Handsome could be considered intentional. When it noticed the change in Caspian¡¯s expression, it smacked its lips and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anyone else who wants toe over?¡± As it spoke, its saliva dripped down its chin. Caspian shook his head with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s see if my things are still there¡­¡± After that, he took out Little Candy and asked Little Tiger to follow him. One man, one tiger, and one pig walked forward. The mountain peak had just been smashed into two pieces by Handsome, but the Treasure Vault that Caspian wanted to go to was not affected at all. After looking around, Caspian found the hidden path. However, this path was a bit different from what Caspian had seen in Valdis Goth¡¯s memory. In general, the formation that covered the path had been changed. The change was a little simpler. Most of the formations covering it were gone. Seeing this, Caspian frowned even more. ording to the current situation, it seemed that the treasury of Valdis Goth was discovered by the Kuros Gate and then was excavated. When Kuros Gate dug out all the treasures in the treasury, they also took away the materials of formations here. But this exnation couldn¡¯t make sense. For example, since Kuros Gate had taken away all the materials for setting up the formation, why did it leave a few formations and send someone to guard them? This was very confusing. There must be something strange about it. Caspian directly broke through the formation in front of him. The formation here could have resisted the impact of cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but now it was only at the level of blocking the impact of Holy Land Realm. He took a step forward and crushed the light film of defense array. At this time, he smiled. Handsome, which had shrunk back into the little white pig and squatted on Caspian¡¯s shoulder, couldn¡¯t help swallowing. ¡°There is someone inside the treasury¡­¡± Caspian said. His Divine Sense spread out at this moment, and he clearly felt that there were still five cultivators hidden in the treasure house. These five cultivators must be in cahoots with the one who had just been eaten by Handsome. They were hiding in the Treasure House and guarding thest defense array, shivering. They must be praying in their hearts at this time, hoping that Caspian would not find them. Unfortunately, reality was cruel. With a single step, Caspian arrived in front of the treasury. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The Treasure Vault looked like an ordinary stone. But, Caspian reached out and grabbed. Crack! The void shattered into pieces, and the huge rock instantly turned into a sparkling door. Before Caspian could enter, the door suddenly opened. Five figures shouted and rushed out. They were about to rush out in five different directions. Caspian snorted, reduced the power of his Divine Sense to the minimum, and then mmed forward. Crack! Crack! Crack! The five cultivators fell to the ground and rolled on the ground with their heads in their hands, howling. Caspian raised his hand and swept the five men like five gourds. They were swept into the air and crashed into the wall, then fell down. For a time, their faces were pale, and they spat out blood. They looked at Caspian with horror. One of the cultivators gritted his teeth and said boldly, ¡°We are disciples of Kuros Gate. Do you dare to tell us your name?¡± With a wave of Caspian¡¯s hand, the head of the cultivator flew out immediately. Caspian squinted at the four people who were left in shock and said lightly, ¡°Those who disrespect the superiors will die¡­¡± The remaining four were trembling and their faces were ashen. Caspian grabbed the storage pouches on their waists and opened them. As expected, they were all disciples of Kuros Gate. Looking at one of them, Caspian asked, ¡°Where is Leo Fendley?¡± Leo Fendley was also one of the 18 bloody generals under Valdis Goth, just like the one who was killed by Caspian in Wind Walking City. Leo¡¯s title was General Leo The Ugly. And his task was to guard the treasury here. Caspian had already spected about the sudden change in the Treasure Vault. ording to his spection, if he asked the four people who General Leo The Ugly was, they would definitely not know. But if he asked Leo, they would probably know some information. Sure enough, just as Caspian expected, after he asked, one of them had a flicker of vignce in his eyes. But then, the man pretended to be afraid again. Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense covered the entire ce. The change in expression on this person¡¯s face naturally wasn¡¯t able to escape from his eyes. Caspian immediately made a flick of his finger. Like a spear, spiritual Qi pierced through the man¡¯s lower abdomen. Instantly, hot intestines mixed with blood flowed out. ¡°How dare you y tricks?¡± Caspian nced at the other party coldly. The cultivator still wanted to argue, but when he saw Handsome staring at him from the side of Caspian, he immediately sweated and did not dare to make a sound. ¡°Tell me, where is Leo?¡± Caspian pointed to another cultivator. The cultivator was only at Pulse Control Realm. At this time, he had long been scared out of his wits by the momentum and means of Caspian. He stammered for a long time before saying, ¡°Elder Fendley¡­¡± ¡°Leo is an Elder of your Kuros Gate?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°When did it happen?¡± ¡°Three, three months ago¡­¡± A cultivator next to him answered hastily. ¡°Three months.¡± Caspian thought for a while, nodded, and said, ¡°He said that there was a treasure here. After telling Kuros Gate this information, he exchanged for the position of the Elder of the sect. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it!¡± The cultivator who had just answered nodded and looked excited. ¡°Tell me the details.¡± Caspian raised his hand and separated the four people at the scene from each other with his formation, so that they could not hear what others said and could not see the people beside them. Before that, Caspian added, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a few questions. If anyone lies, I¡¯ll kill him immediately.¡± After that, Caspian asked the disciple who had just answered a few questions alone. After the other party answered, Caspian went to ask the other three. The cultivator, who had been pierced through by him before, was one of Leo¡¯s subordinates. He followed Leo and sneaked into Kuros Gate and became a sect disciple. After a round of interrogation, Leo¡¯s whereabouts and everything that happened in the treasure house were clearly ced in front of Caspian. Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 The whole thing was not asplicated as Caspian had imagined. When the famous ¡°individual cultivator¡± Leo was sorting out the relics of the head of the family, he identally found a treasure house hidden by his ancestors. However, because his strength was not enough, Leo told the local well-known sect Kuros Gate the information about the treasure house and took the initiative to take it with Kuros Gate. The treasures in the Treasure Vault were divided into ten parts. Leo had two parts, and Kuros Gate had eight parts. In addition, Leo joined the Kuros Gate and took the position of the elder. This was the beginning and end of the matter. The elder¡¯s relic was Leo¡¯s definition of this treasure house. After learning the ins and outs, Caspian lowered his head and pondered. It had to be said that Leo was very smart in this matter. The 18 Blood Generals under Valdis Goth were all at the first level of Holy Land Realm. Leo was no exception. As a cultivator at the peak of the first level of Holy Land Realm, he was still a step away from the second level. If Valdis Goth didn¡¯t die, then if he received a reward in the future, he would work hard to cultivate. Reaching the mid level of the second stage of Holy Land Realm in this life would be his limit. Now that Valdis Goth was dead, let alone the second stage of Holy Land Realm, the possibility of crossing the gap between the 1st and 2nd stage of Holy Land Realm was very small. As for this treasury, it had a restriction formation personally set up by Valdis Goth. Leo was merely a guard and was unable to even enter it, much less possess the treasures within it. Therefore, it was easy to imagine Leo¡¯s depressed mood, as if he was guarding the mountains to beg for food. So he changed his mind. In the name of opening the ancestor¡¯s treasure house, he asked the Kuros Gate to help him. As a sect, Kuros Gate had Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Even if Valdis Goth was a Master of an Efrax sect, there was the power of one person. No matter what, his foundation couldn¡¯t bepared with that of a sect. Leo sessfully opened the treasure house with the help of the power of Kuros Gate. In this way, not only could he get part of the treasures, but he also joined Kuros Gate. If he entered a sect and cultivated a cultivation technique, not only would he be protected by a sect, but he would also be able to break through to the second level of Holy Land Realm with the aid of the treasury and the sect¡¯s resources. He might even be a little greedy and have a chance of fighting to the third level of Holy Land Realm. In fact, it was not wrong for Leo to do so. It could be said that he killed two birds with one stone. Since then, the road to immortality had widened a lot. ¡°This treasure house was surnamed Montgomery. You, Leo, joined forces with the Kuros Gate and took my things.¡± Moreover, from the interrogation just now, Caspian already knew that although Leo was an ¡°individual cultivator¡±, his reputation in this area was not very good. Although he imed that it was his ancestors¡¯ Treasure Vault, his ancestors were not locals, nor were they from a famous family. People had never heard that there was a powerful cultivator in his family, so where did the Treasure Vaulte from? Moreover, judging from the seal on the treasury, it was impossible that it was left behind by an ancestral grandfather. There were tens of thousands of people in Kuros Gate, so it was impossible that no one had thought of this. However, under the temptation of the treasures hidden in the treasury, everyone pretended to be blind and ignored this lie that could be seen through easily. After all, Kuros Gate only provided the position of the elder. They didn¡¯t even need to pay for such a position. In exchange, they got 80% of the treasures in the Treasure Vault, which was enough to make cultivators jealous. It was not an exaggeration to say that, given how picky Valdis Goth was, the various magic treasures hidden in the treasure house were probablyparable to the umtion of the whole Kuros Gate for nearly a thousand years. After all, Kuros Gate was just a small sect. Although there were Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, there were only a few people left. Since the establishment of the sect, the whole sect gave people a feeling that they were going to die. With the harvest of the treasure, they were confident that in the next fifty years, they would be able to cultivate a new Heavenly Spirit Realm that would allow the sect¡¯s legacy to continue! One-tenth of the profit was enough to make people take the risk, not to mention that this was a profitless business! So in the eyes of Kuros Gate, they must get this ownerless treasure. Even Leo, who was at second level of Holy Land Realm, dared to steal the treasure house. With several Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators guarding it, there was naturally no need for Kuros Gate to be afraid. ording to the narration of several Kuros Gate disciples present, coupled with Caspian¡¯s spection, the whole thing was presented in front of Caspian. You swallowed my treasure. No matter what, you should spit it out. Otherwise, it will be too unreasonable¡­ Caspian took a deep breath and said in his heart. First of all, given his character, since the treasure house belonged to him, then it was impossible for the things inside to be taken away so easily. In addition, there was another very important thing, which was that some natural precious materials for forging the Death Word were also in this treasury. After thinking for a while, Caspian made up his mind. He raised his hand and pointed to the Kuros Gate disciple with the best attitude just now. ¡°Call your Sect Leader here¡­¡± The disciple¡¯s face suddenly became bitter, and he said sadly, ¡°M-Master, I¡¯m just a small disciple of Kuros Gate. How can I ask the head of the sect toe? But the elder of the sect should arrive soon¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes moved, and he suddenly understood that he must have broken the big formation and triggered a certain restriction formation, so Kuros Gate noticed it. Caspian immediately spread out his Divine Sense and enveloped the surroundings. A momentter, his Divine Sense caught sight of a spirit boat in the distant sky, carrying twenty or thirty people, flying over quickly. On the deck of spirit boat, the leader was a cultivator at the third stage of Holy Land Realm. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the man looked up proudly, like a rooster showing off its five-colored feathers. ncing around the spirit boat, Caspian found that the cultivator with the highest realm in the spirit boat was the rooster of Holy Land Realm. There was not even a single Heavenly Spirit Realm. In the treasure vault, Caspian suddenly burst outughing, and then his face darkened. ¡°You look down on me?¡± The four Kuros Gate disciples of Pulse Control Realm in front of him didn¡¯t know what had happened at all. Hearing his words, they were so scared that they knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing. The one whose abdomen was pierced through by Caspian did not dare to care about the pain of the wound at this time. He begged for mercy repeatedly. It was more important to save his life. Caspian squinted at them and told Handsome not to eat them. Then he stepped on Little Candy¡¯s back. The man and the tiger turned into a white light and flew out of the treasure house. The four people in the Treasure Vault suddenly felt veryplicated. The four of them were all cultivators. Although one of them was seriously injured, the other three were not in a bad situation. And the opponent in front of them was only a small white pig that was only the size of an adult¡¯s fist and looked very simple. The little white pig seemed not to be smart at all. It was drooling and looking at the four people with a silly smile. The four looked at each other and then shook their heads. This pig demon looked strange. They had better not provoke it. In fact, what they didn¡¯t know at the moment was that the cute little white pig in their eyes, which was not very smart, was shouting in its heart. Beat me! Come up and hit me! I¡¯m so delicate. Come and hit me and then run away! If you don¡¯t fight and run out, how can I stop you? How can I identally eat one or two of you? Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Handsome tried its best to pretend to be soft and weak, hoping that these four Kuros Gate disciples could muster up their courage and rush to the free and beautiful tomorrow. Unfortunately, these four Kuros Gate disciples were determined at the moment. They not only knelt on the ground, but also closed their eyes, closed their ears with Divine Sense, and turned a blind eye to Handsome¡¯s obviously tempting behavior, showing extremely deep hatred and pain. Their firm appearance made Handsome want to take out its unique hunting skills back then, bite the tip of its tongue, shout ¡°I¡¯m dead!¡± and then fall to the ground. If it was because the purpose was too obvious by doing this, and it was very likely that Caspian would laugh at it mercilessly, Handsome vowed that it would start its old business again. Caspian, you¡¯d bettere back soon! The irritated Handsome muttered in its heart and kept knocking on the ground with its little hooves. At the same time, a man and a tiger suddenly appeared in the air about 50 miles away from the Treasure Vault and faced the spirit boat rushing toward them. The rooster on the spirit boat was shocked at first, but then he immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Kuros Gate is doing business. Get out!¡± As he spoke, he shed at Caspian. Caspian raised his hand and pointed at the saber light with one finger. Then he took a step forward and flew toward spirit boat. Seeing that his magic spell was easily broken by the other party, the rooster was shocked and angry. Then he saw Caspian flying in the air. Flying in the air was something that could only be done by a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. Seeing this, The rooster¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and then it turned livid. He opened his mouth and could not make any sound for a while. Not only him, but also the group of Kuros Gate disciples standing behind him on the spirit boat were also stunned at this moment. They were stunned and frightened. ¡°Disrespectful to the superior?¡± Caspian flew closer to the spirit boat and sneered. ¡°I-I was wrong¡­¡± The rooster¡¯s body trembled. He came to his senses and hastily wailed. However, as soon as he uttered the words, the sword light in Caspian¡¯s hand shed and cut him into two pieces. Caspian raised his sword and chopped down again. The sword radiance was like lightning. It tore spirit boat in half. Cultivators on the spirit boat screamed in horror and fell from the sky like a fly. Caspian made a grasping motion with his five fingers. He sealed the group of people¡¯s meridians with his spiritual Qi and then dragged them back to the open space in front of the treasure house and threw them down. The group of people fell to the ground and howled. Especially the one who was cut in half by Caspian at the waist. The vitality of a third stage of Holy Land Realm cultivator was a hundred times stronger than that of a mortal. This kind of injury would not kill him or even make him unconscious. Therefore, at this time, he was in the most pain. The new and old wounds all hurt, making him bite and bleed, crawling on the ground. Caspian asked Handsome to drive the four people out of the treasury. The four men supported each other and walked out of the treasure house with fear. As soon as they came out, they saw the person crawling on the ground. They eximed in unison, ¡°Elder Malbert!¡± ¡°Is he Ian Malbert?¡± Caspian asked. When he interrogated the four disciples of Kuros Gate respectively, he had heard the name Elder Malbert more than once from them. Perhaps it was because there was something wrong with the cultivation method passed down by the founder who created the Kuros Gate. For so many years, the sect had not produced a strong man like Amethyst Pce Realm, and even cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm rarely appeared. Kuros Gate had established a sect for a thousand years, and there were less than ten Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in history. Most of the remaining ones had been promoted hundreds of years ago. Now, there was no hope for them to rise again. They were waiting for their Qi and blood to dry up and return to the nature of heaven and earth. Generally speaking, when the disciples of Kuros Gate practiced to the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, they would reach the end of the Path to Immortality. But in the past 100 years, there had been a genius in Kuros Gate, and that was Elder Malbert. Elder Malbert was only in his 70s, but he had cultivated to the peak of the third level of Holy Land Realm. In the next few decades, he had a chance of ascending to the Heavenly Spirit Realm Realm. Now he was the hope of the whole sect! After Kuros Gate got the treasures in the treasure vault, they were confident that a new master would appear in 50 years, which was referring to Ian Malbert. ¡°No wonder this guy just showed off in the spirit boat. It turns out that he is the hope of the whole sect.¡± After confirming Ian¡¯s identity, Caspian sneered. Hearing Caspian mention him, Ian put his hands on the ground, raised his neck, red at Caspian, and said fiercely, ¡°You just wait for the revenge of our Kuros Gate!¡± Caspian raised his hand and cut off his opponent¡¯s head. Ian¡¯s arms went limp, and his body fell to the ground with a bang. He twitched twice and stopped moving. And the flying head was still frozen with an incredible expression, as if it couldn¡¯t believe that Caspian would really kill him. The scene was silent. Some disciples of Kuros Gate were so scared that their crotches were wet. ¡°How arrogant you are! Are you threatening me?¡± Caspian nced at the people in front of him and said, ¡°Call your Sect Leader here. If I don¡¯t see Leo Fendley and the things that belongs to me in two hours, I will go to get it myself. When that timees, I won¡¯t be talking to you like this anymore¡­¡± ¡°Who can inform the Sect Master? Stand up and speak!¡± A momentter, among the crowd, someone raised his trembling hand, indicating that he had something to say. Caspian made a nasal sound. The man trembled and was about to stand up, but when he saw Caspian¡¯s gaze, his knees went limp and he knelt down on the ground. After swallowing hard, he said in an extremely bitter voice, ¡°Elder Malbert¡­ He has sent a message¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Caspian swept the corpse with his divine sense and felt the remaining faint spiritual Qi. He immediately understood. Ian¡¯s reaction was not slow. The moment he found Caspian was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, he crushed an emergency transmission spirit jade. However, spirit jade could only warn people and did not pass on the message he wanted. ¡°Then can you pass my request back?¡± Caspian asked. Almost all cultivators present were Pulse Control Realm cultivators. Except for Ian, there were only two Holy Land Realm cultivators. Feeling the pressure of Caspian, this group of people were sweating like rain and their faces were as white as paper. Especially the disciple who answered Caspian just now. He was groaning and fainted on the ground. Feeling that Caspian¡¯s eyes had been fixed on him for a long time, one of the disciples of Holy Land Realm couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°We don¡¯t have the ability to contact the head directly.¡± ¡°Then go back and tell him my request,¡± Caspian said. ¡°Ah?¡± The cultivator of Holy Land Realm was stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t want to go back?¡± Caspian frowned. The cultivator jumped up excitedly, but he still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I-Is, is this okay? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will run away?¡± ¡°If you run away, what do you think the Kuros Gate will do?¡± Caspian sneered. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Holy Land Realm disciple thought for a while and broke out in a cold sweat. Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 In an instant, this disciple thought of what would happen to him. Without Caspian¡¯s help, Kuros Gate could tear him to pieces from top to bottom. Moreover, it was one thing that he was dead, but the family he used to live in must suffer with him. With this in mind, the disciple¡¯s hair stood on end. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you for 24 hours. If your Sect Master doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll kill the people here first and then look for you,¡± Caspian said. There was no need for Caspian to say more. The eyes of the Kuros Gate disciples on the spot had already made it difficult for the disciple of Holy Land Realm to sit still, and he did not dare to dy at all. After sending the Holy Land Realm cultivator away, Caspian sat cross-legged on the spot and meditated. 24 hours was thest chance he gave to Kuros Gate. *** Just as Caspian was waiting, a mysterious cultivator came to Silver City that Caspian had been to before. The cultivator was wrapped in a wide cloak, walking on the streets of Silver City in a hurry. In the end, he stopped at the original location of Stranger¡¯s Moon Cloth Shop. By now, Stranger¡¯s Moon Cloth Shop had already disappeared from the ground. The only thing left was a big pit and a mess all over the ground. In the past few days, many bold cultivators had taken the risk to try their luck and wanted to find some treasures left behind. Unfortunately, the original treasure house had been moved away, leaving nothing behind. Even so, there were still many people around. They were pointing at the big pit and listening to the residents of the city who master of Heavenly Spirit Realm fight with their own eyes that day, telling them the specific process of the incident. The cultivator in a cloak looked around while listening to the half-truths and halffake of the people around him, while carefully observing the big pit. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The more he looked at it, the more shocked he became. Not long after, he felt a warm sensation on his wrist. He looked down and saw a piece of jade on his wrist, which was slightly red at this time. Seeing this scene, he took another deep look at the big pit and then turned to leave. However, the cultivator in the cloak did not leave Silver City. Instead, he made several turns in the city and turned toward an alley. After a while, he came to a shabby house where there were few people. He stopped and reached out to knock on the door. The door opened immediately. An eye looked at the cloaked cultivator through the gap in the door. The cultivator in the cloak did not speak. Instead, he raised his arm and showed the jade stone on his wrist to the other party. The look in the eye was obviously shocked, and then the door opened. The cultivator in the cloak immediately shed in, and the door was closed again. At this moment, there were seven or eight cultivators standing in the yard behind the door. These cultivators were all in Pulse Control Realm. Although they were cultivators, they were all like frightened birds. Their faces were full of panic, and anyone who saw them would feel pity for them. Seeing the cultivator in the cloaking over, they forced themselves to cheer up and stood straight. The cultivator in the cloak walked up to these people and slowly lifted the cloak. Under the cloak was a young man with dark red hair. The young man¡¯s skin was very white, to the point where the veins and blood vessels could almost be seen. But the moment he lifted the cloak, a hot wave rushed around. Cultivators of Pulse Control Realm in the courtyard felt as if they were standing on the edge of a stove almost instantly. Not only that, but the grass under the red-haired young man¡¯s feet immediately turned yellow and withered the moment he lifted the cloak. Then, it turned ck as if it had been roasted alive. Cultivators present saluted in unison. ¡°Greetings, Fire Envoy¡­¡± This red-haired young man was none other than Vic Clinton, one of the four envoys of Valdis Goth. Hearing the greetings, he waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no Fire Envoy now, only Vic Clinton. What¡¯s going on this time? Who attacked the cloth shop?¡± The leader of these cultivators took a step forward and exined the whole process. The process that Vic had heard on the street was all based on rumors, which were far from the truth. But even so, after hearing this, Vic frowned even more. ¡°So, the two Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were killed by that man in an instant?¡± Vic asked in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s true. We saw it with our own eyes,¡± the cultivator said hurriedly. Vic thought for a while and then asked, ¡°Do you still remember what the man looks like and what kind of magical power he used?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The cultivator nodded repeatedly. ¡°At that time, we were not far from the cloth shop, so we saw it clearly.¡± The cultivator immediately described Caspian¡¯s face. Of course, what was described was the appearance of Caspian wearing All Life Ghost Mask. Vic¡¯s expression changed. He was short of breath. He suddenly took out a picture and showed it in front of cultivator. ¡°Are you talking about this?¡± The cultivator didn¡¯t expect Vic to have such a big reaction, so he was shocked. However, hearing Vic¡¯s hurried and cautious tone, he knew that it was not a trivial matter. Therefore, not only did he carefully identify it, but he also called several people around him toe forward and identify it together. Not long after, everyone gave the same answer, ¡°Not exactly the same, but at least 30% simr.¡± ¡°Thirty percent¡­¡± Vic¡¯s expression softened a little, but he clenched his fists even tighter than before. Because the portrait he took out was the portrait of his teacher who had already been confirmed to be dead, Valdis Goth! ¡°What about magical power he used? He killed two Heaven Spirit Realm Masters in an instant. It¡¯s impossible that he didn¡¯t use magical power, is it?¡± Vic asked again. ¡°I remember that, because that person is very loud.¡± One of cultivators said loudly, ¡°It¡¯s a streak of sword radiance.¡± ¡°Sword radiance?¡± Vic¡¯s heart sank. Speaking of the sword radiance, he naturally thought of it all of a sudden. An answer was about toe out. At this time, the cultivator also said a few words that were constantly emerging in Vic¡¯s heart, Shadow- breaking Flowing Light Sword. Vic¡¯s body trembled, and his fair face suddenly turned pale. ¡°Fire Envoy, are you alright?¡± ¡°Fire Envoy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Several cultivators hurriedly asked with concern. Vic took a few deep breaths and calmed himself down. He knew better than anyone what he had done. A cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm, who looked a little simr to his master and mastered his master¡¯s magic spell, appeared and directly came to take his master¡¯s treasure house. These things could already exin a lot of problems. Putting aside other things, there was one thing that could be directly confirmed. That was, if this person knew what Vic had done before and now, Vic¡¯s ending would be more miserable than anyone else¡¯s! With this in mind, a fierce light shed across Vic¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 The treasury of Silver City had been robbed. In other words, there was no need for it to exist. The subordinates of Pulse Control Realm were not only unable to help him, but also could expose what he had done before. Vic made up his mind. He seemed to ask casually, ¡°Did anyone else pay attention to Silver City during this period of time?¡± ¡°Yes, Fire Envoy,¡± the cultivator of Pulse Control Realm said confidently. ¡°We have been following the Fire Envoy¡¯s previous instructions. We dare not make any mistakes. If we can avoid contact, we should all avoid it.¡± ¡°What if you can¡¯t avoid contact?¡± Vic¡¯s heart sank, but he still pretended to be calm and asked. ¡°We can¡¯t avoid contact¡­¡± The cultivator smiled bitterly. ¡°Only once¡­¡± Vic nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°What else can I do for you, Fire Envoy?¡± The disciple of Pulse Control Realm asked cautiously. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t say why. But he vaguely felt that something was wrong. But he couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong. ¡°No, it¡¯s finished.¡± Vic turned around and raised his hand with a smile. In the quiet alley, there was a muffled groan, followed by the sound of something falling to the ground. But the process was very short. After a while, it became quiet again. After a while, the door of the house opened and Vic walked out with a calm face. The moment he closed the door, it could be seen that several figures were lying in the yard through the crack of the door. The heads of those figures were gone, and no sound could be heard again. Standing outside the house and looking at the gray sky, Vic felt that his mood was somewhat simr to that of the sky. A guy who looks a little like my teacher and has mastered Shaw Charles¡¯s magic spell¡­ Who could it be¡­? Vic muttered to himself as he looked at the sky. At this moment, even the clouds floating slowly in the sky made him upset. After thinking for a long time, a fierce look shed across his face. No matter what, they are all dead. Those things should be mine. No one can take them away! This guy must die! Clenching his teeth, Vic tried his best to think. This person entered Silver City and directly took this cloth shop. That meant he knew exactly where the cloth shop was and how it worked. In this case, he must still have other Treasure Vaults in his hands. If I¡¯m not wrong, in the following days, other treasure troves will be damaged one after another. Thinking of this, Vic¡¯s face showed a trace of a grim smile. In that case, I¡¯ll make a big and wait for you toe to me. Moreover, you have already exposed your appearance and cultivation in Silver City. A Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator could surpass a certain level. Of course, I can¡¯t kill you. But someone could do it¡­ Just wait for the fear of being targeted by the killers of the Ghost Kill Pavilion! Vic sneered and left. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just as he left, a momentter, the previous house suddenly lit up a nameless fire. The fire was particrly fierce. Before the people came to put out the fire, the house was burned into ruins. *** Just when Vic, the Fire Envoy, decided to ask the Ghost Kill Pavilion for help to solve the trouble, the Kuros Gate, which was located tens of thousands of miles away from the city, also had a headache for the trouble of Caspian. A few hours ago, the injured disciples who came back told the high-level officials about what had happened in the Treasure House in detail. At this time, in council chamber, the head of Kuros Gate, the deputy head, and a group of elders were all there. Even supreme elder, who had not shown up for nearly 30 years, was invited out and sat in the main seat, quietly listening to everyone¡¯s discussion. At present, the discussion hadsted for nearly four hours, but there was still no unified conclusion. The people in council chamber had formed two groups. The main battle faction was led by Ian¡¯s master. The moment he heard that Ian had been killed by the other side, the deputy head of Kuros Gate was furious and immediately asked for a fight to tear the sinner who had killed Kuros Gate¡¯s hundred-year- old n to pieces. The other faction was considering the overall situation. They hoped that the sect head would take the lead to ease the tension in order to get a better understanding of the situation. As for Leo, who was in the center of this incident, he was now sitting among elders as an elder. He looked very calm, but in fact, he was extremely flustered. And he could clearly feel that although he was sitting in the middle of the crowd, in fact, the people around him were eager to stay as far away from him as possible. Seeing this scene, Leo was ashamed and annoyed. ¡°You b*stards, when you took my treasure house at that time, you were allughing so hard. Now that you have trouble, you want to cut off all ties with me. Is this how cultivators of the sect behave?¡± The Sect Leader cleared his throat and said again, ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s going on. The man gave us 24 hours. Including the 14-15 hours that have passed, we still have six hours. During these six hours, we have to make a unified decision and make a good n¡­ After all, the members who have been detained by that person, we can¡¯t just stand by and watch.¡± As the head of Kuros Gate, he naturally needed to consider the development of the whole sect as long as he made a decision. However, Ian¡¯s master obviously would not think so. ¡°Senior Brother, there is nothing to consider about!¡± The deputy Sect Leader suddenly stood up. ¡°You know how important Ian is to our Kuros Gate. In the next few decades, he will be the most promising disciple to be promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ But now he has been killed by that person. If we don¡¯t avenge him, how can our Kuros Gate survive in the future!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, the man said that the treasure house belonged to him and asked us to hand it over! What a joke! Since he killed our people, we still have to give him more treasures. When has Kuros Gate ever been bullied like this?¡± The atmosphere in council chamber suddenly froze again. After a few seconds of silence, the supreme elder, who had not spoken before, opened his narrowed eyes and asked lightly, ¡°Where did the treasure house you mentionede from?¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Leo at the same time. Leo¡¯s body suddenly froze, revealing a bitter smile. What shoulde finally came. However, he was determined not to take the me! Leo deeply understood that at this time, he could not hold his head and be beaten. If that was the case, Kuros Gate would definitely sell him out without hesitation. After a light cough, Leo stood up. He first bowed to the supreme elder who was sitting at the very front, and then said something that he had thought about for a long time before. Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 Whether he would live or die, whether he would take the me or not, it was up to this move. Leo¡¯s exnation was concise. He first emphasized that this treasury was left behind by his ancestor. Because of his limited talent, he was not willing to let the treasure house be covered with dust, so he was willing to give it to the Kuros Gate. What he asked for was the protection of Kuros Gate. When he said this sentence, he deliberately raised his voice and paid attention to the reaction of the people around him. It was very annoying. This group of viins, who saw risks and retreated, didn¡¯t move at all at this time, and they didn¡¯t even have expressions on their faces. Leo became more and more annoyed. So he calmly pointed out one by one, ¡°A certain magic weapon on the head of the sect at this time comes from the Treasure House, which few magic weapons on the heads of the deputy heads came from the Treasure House, which direct disciple of Elder has recently killed a demonic beast by using the treasures in the Treasure House and won the praise of the sect, which Elder got the favor of a female cultivator by giving her treasures, so that both sides are Taoistpanions¡­¡± Every time Leo said a word, there was a person who was chosen by him who looked panicked. After he finished speaking, the atmosphere in council chamber became subtle. Leo swung his sleeves and felt refreshed when he saw the panic on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°How dare you get rid of me after taking advantage of me? Dream on! All in all, if you take my things, you can forget about leaving just like that!¡± After Leo sat down, no one spoke for a long time in council chamber. But, the atmosphere was not as stiff as before. The usually decent cultivators on the scene began to communicate with each other. Finally, after another hour, the head couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. There should be a n for this matter. ¡°Let¡¯s make two preparations¡­¡± As soon as the head opened his mouth, he made the final decision. ¡°Elder Fendley¡¯s contribution to Kuros Gate should be remembered by the whole sect. Kuros Gate will never do anything that goes back on its word. Moreover, Elder Fendley is now an elder of our Kuros Gate. If otherse to bully him, we can¡¯t just sit by and watch! What¡¯s more, that man has killed the disciples of our Kuros Gate. We must avenge ourselves!¡± Before he finished his words, the deputy head, Ian Malbert¡¯s master, was the first to jump up and cheer. But the head of the sect immediately changed the topic. ¡°But there is something strange about this matter from inside out¡­ This man lookedpletely fearless. As far as we know, he¡¯s only at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and his aura seems unstable. But from his behavior, it was obvious that he was determined to take over the Kuros Gate. There must be something strange about it. Therefore, I decided on one hand to negotiate with him to find out his background. At the same time, Junior Brother, the vice head, you¡­¡± He pointed at Ian¡¯s master and continued, ¡°You take a few people to hide in the dark and wait for my order.¡± The deputy head hesitated for a moment, gritted his teeth, and nodded hard. ¡°Okay!¡± After giving the order, the Sect Leader turned around and bowed to the seemingly old supreme elder, saying, ¡°At that time, please hold the formation for the sect, supreme elder, in case this is a trap set by the demonic beasts.¡± The supreme elder nodded in agreement. Leo sat in the crowd and sneered in his heart. A trap set by the demonic beasts? If it¡¯s really a demonic beast trap, why don¡¯t you ask the surrounding sects for help? What are you thinking after arguing here for half a day? At the end of the day, they were still worried that if the other sects found out that they had received some benefits, they would share some of them. What a miser! Leo cursed the vulgarities of mortals in his heart. At this time, he looked up at the head. However, the head of the sect also ¡°identally¡± nced at him. Relying on his sharp intuition, Leo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Sure enough, the next moment, as if he had just thought of something, the head said, ¡°By the way, there is one more thing¡­ Be careful, it is possible that Elder Fendley¡¯s enemy is here to seek revenge. Elder Fendley has made unforgettable contributions to our Kuros Gate, so this time, we can¡¯t let him fall into a trap¡­ That¡¯s it. Junior Sister Sorosh, thank you for protecting Elder Fendley from now on¡­ Remember, never leave.¡± A middle-aged woman, who was sitting not far from the head of the sect, looked in the direction of Leo and then nodded. At that time, Leo wanted to jump up and curse. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t dare to do it. Although Junior Sister Sorosh mentioned by the head was also Elder of Kuros Gate. But she waspletely different from Leo. Mary Sorosh was one of the real Heaven Spirit Realm Masters of Kuros Gate! There were only five people in the current Heavenly Spirit Realm of Kuros Gate, including the dying supreme elder. The other four were the head of the sect, the deputy head as Ian¡¯s master, Elder of Penalty Hall, and the only woman, Elder Sorosh. Although Elder Sorosh was only at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, it was really easy for her to deal with Leo, Holy Land Realm, like a tiger stepping on an ant. And the Sect Leader¡¯s words were beautiful. He said to protect Elder Fendley, who had made immeasurable contributions to the sect. Bah! Are you worried about my safety? You are worried that I will run away! Shame on you! Leo cursed in his heart. He suddenly stood up and bowed to the Sect Leader with a grateful face. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Sect Leader. I¡¯m very grateful to you and feel guilty¡­¡± The head of the sect waved his hand, looking as if he was good to everyone. In the end, he said, ¡°If this person is only strong on the outside but weak on the inside, we should try our best to catch him alive. From his words, it could be inferred that he seemed to know some other treasure troves. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. We want to find out if there¡¯s anyone else behind him. In this case, there wouldn¡¯t be too many people going. I, Deputy Sect Leader, supreme elder, Elder Sorosh, Elder Fendley, and a few others will do¡­¡± ¡°Elder of Penalty stayed in the sect to preside over the overall situation. The other party is a Heavenly Spirit Realm, and he may have some hidden cards up his sleeve. Everyone should be careful when the timees.¡± After making the decision, the head of the sect and the others made some preparations. Then, they took two spirit boats, one in the light and the other in the dark, heading for the treasure house. After Caspian gave them 12 hours, he sat still and meditated. Although he seemed to be motionless, in fact, his Divine Sense was spread out for hundreds of miles around, and he did not rx at all. It was no exaggeration to say that with Caspian¡¯s current strength, the range of his Divine Sense was muchrger than that of his peers. When he interrogated the disciples of Kuros Gate before, he had already figured it out. The cultivator with the highest realm in Kuros Gate was the head, who was at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Therefore, in this case, as long as the other party did not find any help with a higher realm, he was not worried that the other party could avoid his Divine Sense. Moreover, Caspian also believed that Kuros Gate would never ask for help from a higher-level cultivator. If they did that, would they still want the treasures in the treasure vault? When the time came, the treasure would be sent out and they would owe the other party a favor. It was not worth it. What¡¯s more, the realm he showed was only at the first stage of Heavenly Spiri Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 Caspian had scanned the surroundings with his Divine Sense before. There was a lot of emphasis on choosing the location of the treasure house for Valdis Goth. It was either hidden in the downtown area or hidden in the world. Or in a barren ce where cultivators and demonic beasts rarely came. For example, where Caspian was now. It was likely that few people woulde to such a ce over the years. Today, two spirit boats came one after the other, which attracted attention from Caspian. Moreover, one of the spirit boats had deliberately erased the mark on it to hide its origin and fly in the air, which was more worth attracting the attention of Caspian. After a while, he found that spirit boat, which his divine sense had entered at the beginning, was the one whose mark had been erased. Suddenly, it took a big detour and headed for the side and back of the treasure house. There were only three people on the spirit boat, one Heavenly Spirit Realm, and two Holy Land Realm cultivators. Thest spirit boat, which had entered the range of his Divine Sense, was heading straight for the treasure house at this moment. There were more than ten cultivators on this spirit boat. Two of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were a man and a woman. One of the male cultivators was the only second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm that Caspian had detected with his Divine Awareness. It seems that this is the head of Kuros Gate¡­ Caspian thought to himself. He could be sure that cultivators on the two spirit boats were all from Kuros Gate. He had already guessed what the other party¡¯s purpose was. After all, this kind of method could only be regarded as a low-ss minor art in front of him. The purpose ofing face-to-face is to investigate my background and feel my strength by the way. As for the one who was hiding, he had to deal with the situation in a different way. Kuros Gate was indeed very dark-hearted¡­ After upying my treasure house, you still want to kill me to silence me. Just as Caspian was giving a cold humph in his heart, his Divine Awareness suddenly moved. He suddenly detected another wave of power that entered the range of his divine senses. Although there was only one person on the other side, the other party¡¯s realm seemed to be slightly higher than that of the head of Kuros Gate. Caspian immediately focused on that aspect. Soon, he found that there was only one person in this force. It seemed to be an old cultivator whose vigor was about to run out. The man was flying in another direction with a flying magic weapon. It was impossible for such an old cultivator to appear here for no reason. The hidden power of Kuros Gate? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Is it simr to the kind of supreme elder that doesn¡¯t care about worldly affairs? Caspian spected in his heart. The route of the two spirit boats and one Flying magic weapon had been clearly outlined in Caspian¡¯s mind. It seems so¡­ The first spirit boat hid behind the Treasure Vault. The second spirit boat came to the Treasure Vault in the front. The flying magic weapon stopped at the side of the treasury. It seems that Kuros Gate is really cautious. Apart from attacking from the front and back, they also have a hidden hand on the side¡­ What¡¯s more, the strength of the three forces of Kuros Gate had also been clearly detected by Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense. In the spirit boat lurking behind the Treasure Vault, the strongest one is the peak of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Among the people who came to the treasure house face to face, the strongest one was the head of Kuros Gate, the mid level of the second-stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and a female cultivator, who was probably the deputy head or an Elder, at the first-stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although the old man on the side is at the peak of the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, his vigor is almost exhausted. It¡¯s still hard to say how much strength he can exert¡­ Caspian knew clearly what the other party¡¯s purpose and power distribution was. Suddenly, he let out a cold snort in his nose. The group of Kuros Gate disciples kneeling in front of him was so scared that they trembled like maggots and did not dare to breathe. Caspian¡¯s Divine sense continued to monitor the two spirit boats and one treasure of Kuros Gate urgently. Before long, he found that the first spirit boat and the Flying magic weapon had stopped about 25 kilometers away from the Treasure Vault. 25 kilometers¡­ This is the maximum distance that a normal cultivator of the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm can detect with his divine sense. After the spirit boat and the flying magic weapon were hidden, the second spirit boat carrying the head of the sect came toward Caspian at full speed. It finally appeared in front of Caspian before 24 hours that he gave. 20 miles away from Caspian, the spirit boat stopped. A group of more than a dozen people came down from above. The head of the sect took the lead to look back and forth at Caspian. After confirming the state of ¡°first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, still unstable¡± disyed by Caspian at this time, he cast a nce at Elder Sorosh. Elder Sorosh¡¯s tense mood slowed down a little when she saw the realm of Caspian. They were all quietly observing the other party, but Caspian didn¡¯t look at them at all. Because before they saw him, Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense had locked on to them for a long time. At this time, Caspian directly looked at Leo, who was close to Elder Sorosh. Leo was one of the Blood Generals of Valdis Goth, so Caspian naturally knew Leo¡¯s appearance. Caspian then stood up on purpose when the spirit boatnded on the ground, so that Leo could see him first. When Leo saw the face of Caspian, which was a little simr to that of the Valdis Goth, he showed a panicked look. The head of Kuros Gate spoke to Caspian in the distance, ¡°Your Excellency, I am the head of Kuros Gate. You broke into the forbidden area of our sect and hurt our disciples. Are you bullying us because there is no powerful people in the Kuros Gate? If you don¡¯t give me an exnation today, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, he put the me on the other party¡¯s head first and stood on a high ground. After all, after knowing the other side¡¯s realm, the head of Kuros Gate was much tougher at this time. ¡°You want an exnation?¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°Wait for me to deal with the small matter first¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly took a step forward. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± ¡°You want to run away?¡± The head of the sect roared and raised his finger. Suddenly, a sharp sword light fell from the sky and stabbed toward the ce where Caspian had just been. The sword radiance went into the ground, leaving a bottomless pit on the ground. Except for the fact that Kuros Gate disciples who were kneeling on the ground were affected, it didn¡¯t even touch the shadow of Caspian. This guy¡¯s body movement is so fast! The head of the sect was shocked. Looking in the direction of Caspian, his heart suddenly thumped. That was in the direction of the deputy sect leader! Could it be that the other party had already discovered the hidden Deputy Sect Leader and the others? The head of the sect was about to use his messenger to remind the deputy head, but the distance of 25 kilometers was not enough for Caspian to use Wave-like Void Bracelet. It would only take a short time for them to reach it. His figure shed and left a long residual shadow. Caspian, like a meteor, swept over the Deputy Sect Leader and the others in an instant. Facing the shocked face of the deputy sect leader, Caspian condensed his Divine sense and mmed into the other side. Plop! The deputy head let out a mournful howl, knelt on the ground with his head in his hands, and rolled on the ground. The two disciples of Holy Land Realm beside him groaned, and their heads exploded like brilliant fireworks. And the two formations in their hands didn¡¯t even have a chance to be opened. Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Caspian took a deep breath and grabbed the two formations. Both were Murder Arrays. He snorted coldly, put the formations into the storage ring, raised his hand, and picked the deputy head up in the cor. The deputy head seemed to want to struggle. Caspian waved his arm, and the Death Word was immediately stained with blood. He cut off the other side¡¯s arms, and then used the Great Leisure Court again. Within a few breaths, he returned to his original position. The whole process happened in a moment after the head¡¯s attack failed. It was so short that the head of the sect didn¡¯t even have a chance to rush to help. Back to where he was, Caspian threw the Deputy Sect Leader, who was like a stick, to the ground. Spiritual Qi sealed the opponent¡¯s Dantian and Ocean of Qi. He squinted at the Sect Leader and said, ¡°You stole my treasure house, and you still want me to exin?¡± Seeing this scene, the blood of the Sect Leader and the group of Kuros Gate¡¯s disciples turned cold. Except the supreme elder, thebat capability of the deputy head was second only to that of the head. But now, the deputy head didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back. In an instant, he was seriously injured by the other party and then left here like a dead dog. The head of the sect chest rose and fell violently a few times. The head of the sect suppressed his anger and fear and looked at Caspian. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Caspian frowned. ¡°I¡¯m asking you about the matter of your stealing my treasury. Why do you ask about my identity?¡± ¡°There is no enmity between Kuros Gate and you. Why did you do this?¡± The head of Kuros Gate continued to shout in grief and indignation. Caspian frowned even more. But this time, he was toozy to talk to the other party. He raised his hand and cut the deputy head¡¯s waist into two pieces. Then he pointed his sword at the head of the sect and said, ¡°In four hours, return my treasures, and let the old man who ambushed me break his meridians. In that case, I won¡¯t pursue today¡¯s matter.¡± ¡°You even know the supreme elder!¡± The head of the sect was shocked. The other party made a move in an instant and urately found the position of the deputy head. Now that he knew where the supreme elder was, the head couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was a spy on his side. Seeing the Sect Leader looking at him unkindly, Leo was so scared that all his hair stood on end. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything!¡± ¡°Give Leo Fendley to me,¡± Caspian said coldly. ¡°No!¡± Leo was about to cry. ¡°Leo, you b*stard!¡± Almost at the same time, the head of the sect was furious. With a roar, the cyan light condensed in his palm and turned into a huge palm, which mmed hard on Leo. Caspian narrowed his eyes, which were shining brightly. He still had something to ask Leo. Of course, he couldn¡¯t let Leo die like this. But just as Caspian was about to stop him, a sudden sound broke through the air and came from a distance. And the ground around his feet was surrounded by rolling white smoke. A stooped figure was looming in the white smoke. Immediately, Caspian felt a horrible suction forceing from the ground under his feet. It firmly sucked his feet and legs, making him unable to move. A sneak attack? Caspian¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Hurry up and leave. I¡¯ll back you up!¡± The stooped figure appeared in front of everyone at this moment. The supreme elder of Kuros Gate waved a brush in the air, and arge expanse of azure light appeared and then disappeared into the void. Suddenly, Caspian felt that the void around him had be more and more sticky and solid. ¡°Thank you, supreme elder!¡± The head of the sect suddenly changed his face at this moment. The palm that fell on Leo also disappeared in the air in an instant. Obviously, he deliberately used Leo as bait to attract the attention of Caspian so that the supreme elder could seed in secretly attacking him. However, Leo was frightened at this moment. His face was pale and blue, and his whole body was soaked in sweat. His legs were weak and he almost couldn¡¯t stand steadily. But, no one cared about him. The head quickly took out a piece of cyan jade stone and crushed it. The jade stone was shattered into powder. It automatically drew a circle around the crowd without wind. In an instant, strange clouds rolled up around the circle and a fierce wind blew. The ground in the circle rose and fell, as if there was a force that was about to spurt out. A group transfer type formation! Caspian narrowed his eyes and instantly recognized the role of the formation. He didn¡¯t care where the group of people from Kuros Gate went, but Leo had to stay at this moment. If Leo was taken away by Kuros Gate, it was almost impossible for Caspian to ask for the information he wanted from the other side. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, you can forget about leaving here. Today, even if I use up all my lifespan, I will trap you here and let you unable to move!¡± The supreme elder shouted, and every word was loud and clear. His face glowed with holy light. His stooped body seemed to have be exceptionally tall at this time. The brush in his hand was obviously a spirit tools-level treasure. The tip of the brush burst out a silver light. With the sshing of ink, arge amount of light went deep into the void, like shackles, covering Caspian¡¯s bodyyer byyer, making him unable to move or breathe. ¡°Oh.¡± Looking at the supreme elder¡¯s sweaty face, Caspian responded and then took a step forward. Crack! The sound of something breaking suddenly came from the void. The supreme elder¡¯s hand, which was waving the brush, suddenly paused. His eyes were full of disbelief. Then he saw Caspian raise his foot and stamp down. Bang! Crack! Crack! Crack! The ground under his feet, as well as the void, all shattered like ss. The supreme elder¡¯s body shook violently, and his face flushed. His arm, which was holding the brush, kept trembling. Caspian nced at him and strode forward. Layers of shackles couldn¡¯t trap him at all, and they were all broken. The supreme elder¡¯s body trembled violently a few times, and he suddenly spat out arge stream of blood. His body flew out like a kite with a broken string. The brush in his hand flew out and fell on Caspian. Caspian raised his sword and swept it. The brush was like an arrow, piercing through the supreme elder¡¯s throat. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With another sweep of the sword radiance, all the white smoke around him was cut off. Caspian looked up at the head in the formation and the others. The formation was only one step away from starting. ¡°Stay here!¡± Caspian shouted and swept his words. ¡°If you want him, I¡¯ll give him to you!¡± The head of the sect was shocked and angry. He roared and suddenly raised his hand, piercing Leo¡¯s chest with one palm. Leo was still in a state of shock, and he was d that he could leave with the head of the sectst moment. But the next moment, he was caught off guard by the head of the sect. His chest was pierced through, and then he was thrown out like a dead dog. Am I going to die just like that? He found it hard to ept this reality. He felt that his body was extremely heavy and he could not react at all. He could only watch as the head of the sect threw him out. The people in the formation suddenly shook in front of his eyes and then disappeared with a loud noise. Swoosh! The moment the crowd disappeared, the sword light shed into the circle. Caspian immediately grabbed Leo, who only had a slim chance of survival left. He looked at the dark pit in front of him, and his eyes shed with cold killing intent. Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 The big pit in front of them was left by Kuros Gate and others after they used the transmission formation. Caspian raised his hand, and streams of spiritual Qi shot out from his fingertips. They interweaved in the air and felt for a while. He narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°The Water Wood Formation¡­¡± This formation could travel thousands of miles. Obviously, the head of Kuros Gate had made all kinds of preparations this time. In addition to sending people to ambush, the retreat route had already been prepared by the head of the sect. At the critical moment, after selling the deputy head and the supreme elder, the head of Kuros Gate ran away decisively. Moreover, it was not a big deal to run away. When he ran away, he even killed Leo. Obviously, he did it purely to disgust Caspian. ¡°You can run now. Can Kuros Gate run away?¡± Caspian sneered. He was not worried that the head of the sect would run away. Handsome and Little Candy were by his side. They could find this group of guys with the smell alone! But now, he had to pay attention to Leo first. Caspian lifted Leo up in front of him. A bowl-sized pair of holes appeared in Leo¡¯s chest, and his flesh and blood were scattered all over the ground. Holy Land Realm was not as strong as Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Although the body was more condensed and strong than ordinary people, the damage to the broken heart and internal organs was fatal enough. Moreover, the head of the sect was very vicious. He not only pierced Leo¡¯s chest, but also directly shattered Leo¡¯s tendons and vessels. Leo, not to mention that he was almost dying, even if he forced his life with panaceas and natural precious materials, he would be a waste in the future, even weaker than ordinary people. No matter what the head of the sect¡¯s purpose was at that time, Leo at this time was of no value to ordinary people. Even if Caspian wanted to ask, at this moment, Leo couldn¡¯t answer any question. Using the Soul-searching technique? Leo would die the moment his soul was searched, and Caspian would not get any useful information. It could be said that the moment the head made his move; he had cut off all the possibilities of Caspian¡¯s using Leo. He was extremely vicious. For ordinary cultivators, facing Leo at this time, they were really at a loss. But for Caspian, that was not the case. ¡°Soul-summoning Bell!¡± Caspian easily pulled out Leo¡¯s spirit soul and trapped it in magic weapon. As for the interrogation, he would do itter. Kuros Gate did this, so Caspain must not let them go. He turned around and looked at the group of shivering Kuros Gate disciples behind him. The group of disciples felt as if they were going to die. The moment the head of the sect led the others to escape, they understood that they had been given up. All the sense of belonging and faith in the sect copsed at that moment. Caspian nced at them and saw that they were all depressed. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the end, he didn¡¯t choose to kill them. He took Handsome and Little Candy with him and grabbed the seriously injured supreme elder. He turned Wave-like Void Bracelet and arrived at the gate of Kuros Gate in an instant. When the supreme elder was just hit by Caspian, he was seriously injured. In addition, his qi and blood was already exhausted, so he was now no different from an old man who was dying. But even so, his eyesight was still there. The light and shadow in front of him were mottled, and his body seemed to be walking in an empty ce. When he turned around, he saw familiar green mountains and rivers. The supreme elder knew what had just happened. If he had the strength to shout at this moment, he would definitely shout out loudly and remind the guarding disciples in front of the mountain gate. This guy has magic weapon of space! He is more unfathomable than we thought! Unfortunately, he was like a duck being grabbed by Caspian by the neck and held in the hand. He couldn¡¯t even open his mouth, let alone shout. Caspian saw the surprise, fear, panic, and anger in the supreme elder¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t care. When he interrogated the group of disciples before, he had asked about the location of Kuros Gate, so he knew that the mountain in front of him was the mountain gate of Kuros Gate. He looked up and down. As Caspian expected, the Kuros Gate¡¯s gate was built on a towering mountain. Below, there was a path up the mountain. The stone steps winded upwards, and high up above, clouds and mists surrounded them. Precious light breathed in and out, immortal light swirling about. The whole mountain was covered by ayer of smooth light film. Inside the light film of the mountain gate, there were five or six guardian disciples. When they saw Caspian, they immediately held weapons in their hands, as if they were facing a formidable enemy. Caspian squinted at them and sneered. ¡°You came back quite quickly. The defense array is already open.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his Death Sword and chopped down. In council chamber of Kuros Gate, the head of the sect looked exasperated and embarrassed. In order to be safe, he set up the Water Wood Escape Formation on the open space outside council chamber. When he came back a moment ago, he was shocked and angry to find that the sword strike made by Caspian when it was activated in the formation still had a very bad impact. The appearance of four bodies among the dozen people who came back was the best proof. The four who died were elders of Holy Land Realm of Kuros Gate. Among them, there were even two people who were very likely to be Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in the future in the eyes of the whole sect. Now, both of their heads were separated, and their hot brains and blood spilled all over the ground. At this moment, as he walked into council chamber, the head of the sect was so angry that he smashed the seat beside him with one palm. ¡°He has gone too far! This guy has gone too far! Leo has really died too easily!¡± The head of the sect roared. The others kept quiet and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Although everyone knew that this matter had nothing to do with Leo. Kuros Gate opened the treasure house at that time, so they naturally had to bear the cause and effect brought by the treasure house. But, everyone would avoid this fact and shift all the responsibilities to Leo, thinking that he deserved to die. ¡°Head of the sect, what should we do now?¡± As Heavenly Spirit Realm, Elder Sorosh asked at this moment, ¡°Deputy head of the sect has died. I¡¯m afraid that the supreme elder¡­¡± She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°At this time, only you, I and the master of penalty are Heavenly Spirit Realm . Do we need to ask other sects for help? Although the defensive formation had been activated. But you also know that every moment the defensive formation that covers the whole sect consumes a lot of energy, especially now that it has reached the highest level of defense¡­¡± Elder Sorosh wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She knew what she should say and what she should not say. Now that the head of the sect would decide what to do next. Because of anger, the head of the sect¡¯s facial features were distorted at this moment. He really wanted to vent his anger, but he also understood that what Elder Sorosh said at this time was indeed the most urgent thing at the moment, and there was no room for dy. That fierce man was definitely not as simple as he looked on the surface! However, if he sought help from other sects, he would not be able to conceal the secret of the treasury. Anger and unwillingness shed through his mind. After a while, the head made up his mind. Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 Looking around at Elders who were looking at him eagerly, the head of the sect sneered. ¡°Ask for help?! Of course! But remember, don¡¯t mention any words rted to the treasure house. The shape-shifting demon had already killed Elder Fendley, who had brought the treasure vault. But now, the shape-shifting demon is attacking our Kuros Gate!¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present was shocked. The death of Leo naturally meant that there was no evidence. Obviously, the shape-shifting demon referred to the cultivator who imed that Treasure Vault was his. Judging from the current situation in the entire continent, cultivators and demonic beasts were still in a state of mutual destruction. Now that the cultivator had been ndered as a shape-shifting demon, the surrounding sects naturally couldn¡¯t sit idly by and watch. When he was killed, the head of the sect would say that there was a reason, and then the matter could be solved. Naturally, the matter of the Treasure Vault would not be revealed. What a vicious scheme! At this time, the head of the sect was very proud. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and send a message for help. Just do as I just said¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, there was a sudden bang outside. The voice was like thunder, exploding in the air, shaking council chamber so much that it shook violently. Everyone in the hall was trembling and their blood vessels were flowing backward. They all felt extremely ufortable. In a moment, the whole Kuros Gate became noisy. The head of the sect¡¯s face changed, he rushed out and shouted, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as he stepped out of the gate of council chamber, he saw the light film of the formation that was covering the entire Kuros Gate trembled violently like water waves at this time, as if it would copse at any time. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The head of the sect was shocked. He had a bad feeling. But he felt that it was impossible. It should be noted that he had used the Transmitting Array to return to the sect in the blink of an eye. It would take more than two hours to ride a spirit boat at its fastest speed. How could the other party have caught up with me as soon as I came back? And the other party was so unscrupulous? When the head of the sect was both shocked and angry, a group of elders led by Elder Sorosh had alreadye out of council chamber and stood behind the head of the sect. Everyone saw the change in defense array light film. The tremble of the light film went straight into everyone¡¯s hearts, making their heartstrings tremble. ¡°Head of the sect!¡± At this time, a clear cry came from afar. A figure stepped on a cloud and moved as fast as the wind. In a moment, he arrived in front of the people in the council chamber on the top of the mountain from the mountainside. ¡°Elder of Penalty Hall!¡± The crowd became serious when they saw the middleaged man. The man looked to be in his forties and looked serious. His every move was full of majesty, surrounded by terrifying vigor. This vigor made people feel fear when they saw him. ¡°Junior Brother Sorosh, what happened?¡± The head of the sect swung his sleeves and pretended to be calm. ¡°Outside the mountain gate, there is an unknown Heaven Spirit Realm Master attacking defense array.¡± Elder of Penalty Hall responded. He looked around the crowd behind the sect master and found that there were a few familiar faces missing. His eyes suddenly shed with a strange light. But, he didn¡¯t say anything but waited for the response of the head of the sect. After hearing his words, the head of the sect couldn¡¯t help trembling, but he still pretended to be calm and said, ¡± Unknown Heavenly Spirit Realm? Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Speaking of this, he paused for a moment, as if he wasforting himself, and added, ¡°With this defensive formation, it is absolutely impossible for ordinary Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators to break in.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But as soon as he finished speaking, another horrible roar came from the direction of the mountain gate. The voice was like a rolling wave, pushing all the way up. The noise of tens of thousands of disciples in the mountain was suddenly suppressed. The light film of the defensive formation was shaking more violently than ever, which made the hearts of the present people tighten. This time, the light film of the defensive formation trembled much more violently than the previous one. It was like boiling water rolling, and the light dimmed rapidly, as if it would copse in the next moment. But in the end, the light film was still intact. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. They looked at each other, and saw that each other was relieved. However, anyone with discerning eyes knew that the attack just now had reached the limit of the defensive formation. What if the opponent still had the strength tounch a more powerful attack than this? He went too far! He went too far! The head of the sect¡¯s hands and feet were cold, and his face was livid. He kept cursing, and the fear and anger in his eyes could not be concealed. An Elder came up to the head of the sect and whispered, ¡°Head of the sect, shall we get the treasure house¡­¡± The head of the sect naturally understood what the other party meant. His request was to return the treasures in the Treasure Vault. But when he thought that if he really did this now, Kuros Gate would lose more than just a treasure house. Now, one deputy head was already dead, a supreme elder, and several other elders, including the hope of the future of Kuros Gate were also gone. If he took out the treasure vault he got now, wouldn¡¯t he lose both his money and his life? ¡°Help, ask for help immediately!¡± The head of the sect made up his mind and shouted. He didn¡¯t believe that the other side could resist the encirclement of many sects. The head gnashed his teeth and his eyes were wide open. He rejected the Elder¡¯s proposal and said, ¡°We can¡¯t hand it over. Now it¡¯s not about the treasure house, but our Kuros Gate wants to fight with this shape-shifting demon to the death!¡± Bang! It was as if a steel mountain had suddenly exploded. It was deafening, and the loud sound of the soul shattering rang out at the moment when the head of the sect¡¯s voice fell. With a bang, the head of the sect felt his brain go nk at this moment, and what he saw in front of him became a trance. Elders present were even more shaken and staggered. Among them, there were some who were in a lower realm. With a muffled groan, they cked out and fell directly to the ground. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the defense array light film above their heads broke into pieces and exploded into flowing light. Everyone seemed to have lost the ability to think. Time seemed to have stopped. After a while, a scream of horror came from the direction of the mountain gate, and then swept through the whole Kuros Gate like a tide. The head of the sect trembled and came to his senses. His face was pale. ¡°He killed over here?¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Elder Sorosh¡¯s eyes widened like copper bells. Elder who had followed the head of the sect to the Treasure Vault were so scared that their legs went limp at this moment. Only Elder of the Penalty Hall took a step forward at this moment, and his whole body burst out a soaring vigor. ¡°How dare a shape-shifting demon behave wildly in the sect? I¡¯ll kill him now!¡± After that, he didn¡¯t give the head of the sect and the others a chance to stop him. He stepped on a blood-red cloud and rushed toward the mountain gate at lightning speed. Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 Looking at the whole blown up mountain gate, Caspian did not stay below. The moment his Divine Sense broke through the defense array, he captured the position of the head and the others. At the top of the mountain! Therefore, at this moment, he jumped up, turned into a stream of flowing light, and flew toward the top of the mountain. Right at this time, he saw a sphere of bloody light rush down from the mountaintop. In the blood light, a figure with chains all over his body suddenly attacked as soon as he saw Caspian. ¡°Die! Soul Refining Lock of Ten Thousand Realms!¡± Swoosh! Streaks of blood-stained chains crisscrossed, sealing off Caspian¡¯s path ahead. Although there were many cracks between the chains, this gap made people feel as if their throats were stuck by a pair of five elements hands and they couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and raised his sword to cut. The Death Word was waved in the air, and the sword radiance tore the void like a stripe. In an instant, the iron chains all over the sky were cut into pieces and then exploded like firecrackers. Crack! Crack! Crack! The dense sound made people upset and frightened. For a moment, the sky was in chaos, and space seemed to be dented. Elder Walsh of Penalty Hall¡¯s face changed, and the blood light contained in the chains around him dimmed. He gritted his teeth, crossed his hands, and tore them apart in mid-air. ¡°Reward the good and punish the evil!¡± One of his arms suddenly emitted white light, and the other was surging with ck fog. In an instant, a cross-shaped crack appeared in the void. Then he stretched his arms into it and made a grasping motion. He grabbed two tokens that were as tall as a man. Like his arm, one of the two tokens was ck and the other was white. On the ck token, there was a big word ¡°punish¡± written in the color of blood. On the white token, there was a big word ¡°reward¡± written in a golden color. The word ¡°punish¡± was extremely strict, cold, bloody, and cruel, as if many suppressed and violent people were roaring and howling. The moment it appeared, it shocked people and frightened them. Meanwhile, The word ¡°reward¡± was sacred, noble, and graceful, just like an emperor ruling the world or the sages educated the world, which made people want to kneel and kowtow when they saw it.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The token to reward the good and punish the evil!¡± On the top of the mountain, Elder Walsh eximed when he saw this scene. The other elders also widened their eyes. Many disciples of Kuros Gate knelt on the ground at the same time. ¡°This is magic weapon left by founder of the Kuros Gate!¡± The head of the sect¡¯s eyes also lit up at this moment. ¡°How can I forget this magic weapon?¡± ¡°With the token to reward the good and punish the evil, this shape-shifting demon will not be able to escape!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry anymore. With the blessing of the founder, Kuros Gate can definitely survive this disaster! To avenge the Deputy Head of the sect, supreme elder, and our fellow disciples who died in vain!¡± In the blink of an eye, furious roars could be heard from the top of the mountain. The voice reached the ears of Elder Walsh of Penalty Hall, in midair, and made his eyes turn red. ¡°I am carrying out the Heaven¡¯s Will to punish my sins!¡± Elder Walsh roared in a low voice. His entire body seemed to be stretched and erged, like a giant standing upright in the sky, epting the Heaven¡¯s Will, rewarding the good and punishing the evil on behalf of the heavens. ¡°You are guilty. ept the punishment from heaven!¡± With a wave of Elder Walsh¡¯s arm, the token with the word ¡°punish¡± suddenly expanded infinitely. Smoke rose from the surface, and vigor rolled like a battlefield of millions of people. It turned into a huge wheel and rolled toward Caspian. ¡°How dare you call yourself the mandate of heaven when you¡¯ve reversed ck and white?¡± Caspian laughed out loud. The next moment, a cold light shed in his eyes, and ice and snow flew. ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± Caspian raised his hand and made a grab in the air. The mes and smoke all over the sky were immediately concentrated, and even the token with the word ¡°punish¡± was caught in the palm of Caspian¡¯s hand. ¡°With a grade six spirit tool, how dare you embarrass yourself in front of me?¡± He clenched his five fingers, and with a crack, Caspian directly crushed the token into pieces. Then he took another step forward. His whole body burst out a roar like a lion¡¯s, and he punched out in the air. There was no cultivation skill, magic, or magical power in one punch. The violent power hit the other token like a meteor or a meteorite. The tinum light only shed. The remaining token with the ¡°reward¡± character on it suddenly cracked and then exploded in the air. The light of the explosion shone on Elder of Penalty Hall¡¯s face, on the faces of the head and others, and on the faces of the Kuros Gate¡¯s disciples, making their faces turn pale. But the moment the token exploded, a divine thought floated out of the light and slowly condensed into a human figure in the air. ¡°The founder¡¯s divine thoughts!¡± The head of the sect was surprised and delighted. In despair, he seemed to see a glimmer of hope again. ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± Caspian¡¯s sword was as cold as the sea. Swoosh! The human figure, which had just been condensed, was torn into pieces in an instant like a fallen leaf in late autumn. The founder¡¯s divine thoughts mentioned by the head hadpletely dissipated before he could finish his words. The head of the sect was speechless. The joyful expression froze on his face, and it had not yet dissipated. Everyone felt that all the blood in their bodies was frozen. Although their feet were standing on the ground, they couldn¡¯t move. The next moment, Caspian fell from the sky like a meteor andnded directly on top of the mountain. The pressure of vigor made the surrounding air be as heavy as mercury for a while. ¡°You, you¡­¡± The head of the sect moved his lips and wanted to say something. ¡°Shape-shifting demon?¡± Caspian reached out and grabbed, and the head of the sect¡¯s body immediately flew toward him. ¡°I won¡¯t surrender without putting up a fight!¡± The head of the sect¡¯s eyes were full of horror and anger. With a loud roar, a fluctuation of spiritual Qi surged out from under his robe. In an instant, spiritual Qi formed a light egg and protected him. Caspian sneered and curled his five fingers. Immediately afterwards, the void around him was violently condensed. The surging pressure came from all directions and crushed the light egg in an instant. Before the head of the sect could even react, he was immediately kicked into a ball of blood by the pressure. ¡°And you, you, you, you¡­!¡± Caspian raised his hand and pointed at them one by one. These people were all Elders who had followed the head of the sect to the Treasure Vault not long ago. As soon as Elder of Penalty Hall opened his mouth, Caspian knew that they had used him of being a shape-shifting demon. Just thinking about the purpose of nder, it was clear at a nce. At this time, Kuros Gate did not forget to hide the truth and drag other sects into the danger. It was unforgivable. At the same time when Caspian pointed out his finger, his Divine Sense, like a cannon, attacked them one by one. Among Elders present, other than Elder Sorosh of Heavenly Spirit Realm, the others were all Holy Land Realm cultivators. They were unable to withstand the Divine Sense attacks of Caspian at all. Bang! Heads exploded one after another. The thick blood spring rose into the sky. Seeing that Caspian was about to point at her, Elder Sorosh stopped breathing and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 Thest glimmer of hope surged in Elder Sorosh¡¯s eyes. Caspian pointed at her without hesitation. ¡°You!¡± Elder Sorosh¡¯s body trembled. She felt a strong force entering her brain, and then her head swelled rapidly. Bang! A stream of blood, mixed with brains and minced flesh and bones, spurted out at a height of three floors. The dense spiritual Qi dispersed in all directions. Elder Sorosh staggered forward two steps and fell to the ground with a bang. In a moment, only Caspian was still standing in the open space outside council chamber. This area was full of a strong smell of blood, which made people take a breath as if they were soaked in blood pond. There were also rolling spiritual Qi scattered from the bodies of these cultivators. Caspian nced at the headless bodies and nced at Elder Sorosh. He said lightly, ¡°Do you deserve to bargain with me?¡± After collecting the storage magic weapons of these cultivators, he crossed the corpses and went straight to the treasury of Kuros Gate. Along the way, almost no disciples of Kuros Gate were seen. The sect was in chaos. Countless people shouted and fled everywhere. Once in a while, these disciples would run away in panic when they saw Caspian from a distance. In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared. Caspian didn¡¯t chase after them. Not long after, he came to the door of Kuros Gate¡¯s treasury. After all, it was a sect with Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. The treasure house of Kuros Gate was located in the middle of the mountain and was built in the peak. Looking at the treasure light from outside, it exuded a sense of solemnity. Several elders of Holy Land Realm and dozens of disciples of Pulse Control Realm were guarding in front of the Treasure Vault. Obviously, they also knew that the Treasure Vault was the foundation of a sect. If the disciples died, the sect could cultivate some again. However, if the treasury was gone, it meant that they had lost the soil to train the disciples. Even if there was a genius, it was impossible for him to grow up. The group of elders and disciples looked serious when they saw Caspian. Even though there were people who were continuously trembling out of fear, no one chose to escape. Compared to cultivators who were crying and fleeing, this group of disciples was much more courageous. However, it was just like this. Looking at the group of Kuros Gate disciples, Caspian said lightly, ¡°I just want to take back what originally belonged to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll protect it to the death¡­¡± An elder raised his head and roared. But before he finished his words, his head flew into the sky. ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± Caspian shook his head helplessly. ¡°I told you that I just wanted to take back what belonged to me, but you¡¯d been moved by yourself. There¡¯s no need for us to continue our conversation since there¡¯s no need for us to talk.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His face darkened. Looking at the remaining group of Kuros Gate disciples, Caspian¡¯s patience was fading quickly. After two breaths, he shook his head and took a step forward. This group of Holy Land Realm cultivators and cultivators of Pulse Control Realm tried to intercept Caspian, which was equivalent to more than ten ants. They wanted to form an ant wall to stop a rolling steel chariot. Bang! With a series of explosions, the group of cultivators all flew several miles away and fell to the ground. Their faces were as pale as gold paper and their breath was as thin as silk. Caspian was already standing in front of the Treasure Vault. Instead of going in to search, he put his hand directly in front of the door of the treasure house. With a woo sound, a huge vortex appeared in his palm. The vortex spread out like a ck hole and swallowed up the treasure house. The treasury, which was filled with all the natural precious materials and treasures of the sect, was forcibly uprooted by Caspian and stuffed into Earrings of Echo. At the end, there was only arge pitch-ck hole left on the mountain peak. After getting the item, Caspian was going to leave directly. But after thinking for a while, he flew into the air, raised the Death Sword, and chopped toward the mountain where Kuros Gate was located. Crack! Crack! Crack! The sword light was curved, almost from the top of the mountain to the bottom of the mountain. Caspian hovered in the air and said in a clear voice, ¡°The Kuros Gate reversed ck and white, and they are greedy. This sword scar is a lesson for you!¡± All of a sudden, there was a dead silence on the top and bottom of the mountain. Most of the disciples of Kuros Gate did not know why the sect had suffered this disaster today. Most people really thought that as Elder of Penalty Hall said, it was a shape-shifting demon that came to attack. But now, Caspian just took away the Treasure Vault and did not wipe out the whole sect. Instead, he left a message. The remaining disciples of Kuros Gate understood the cause and effect of this. Although they didn¡¯t know what exactly was going on, they knew that today¡¯s disaster was his sect¡¯s fault. More importantly, Caspian hovered in the air, so that the disciples of Kuros Gate could see and remember this face that had been changed by All Life Ghost Mask. Once his goal was achieved, Caspian did not dy any longer. He took Handsome and Little Candy with him and turned Wave-like Void Bracelet. After a while, he came to ake more than 4,000 miles away. He found a secluded ce by theke and set up several fantasy Arrays and Trapping Formations. Then, he took out the Soul-summoning Bell and began to check Leo¡¯s memory. About four hourster, Caspian crushed Leo¡¯s broken soul and showed a thoughtful look. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be an unexpected discovery in Leo¡¯s memory. Leo Fendley and Vic Clinton, one of the Fire Envoys of the Valdis Goth, had been in contact all the time. And the idea of giving the treasure house to Kuros Gate was not Leo¡¯s idea, but Vic¡¯s idea. Leo just followed Vic¡¯s instructions. Three of the four envoys of Water, Fire, Light and Thunder died at the hands of Caspian. Vic Clinton, the Fire Envoy, was the only one who had not shown up, so he escaped. But Caspian didn¡¯t expect that after the death of Valdis Goth, the Fire Envoy actually showed a lot of ambition. Judging from his posture, he actually wanted to integrate the forces and treasure troves under the Valdis Goth into his own hands. However, although it was an ident, Caspian did not think it was troublesome. After all, this was within his expectations. Otherwise, this time around, he wouldn¡¯t have deliberately changed into a face that was thirty percent simr to Valdis Goth, and every time he took action, he would always act so ostentatiously. Caspian originally had a purpose. He wanted to dig and see if he could get rid of some of the remaining forces of Valdis Goth. It just so happened that this force was Vic Clinton, the Fire Envoy. Everything was still under control. Caspian sat cross-legged on the ground and drew a line out of the n that had already been arranged in his mind. After a little modification, a new n line became clear again. Then let¡¯s do it like this. I will not change my own route, and then let¡¯s see what you will do¡­ Caspian took out Leo¡¯s storage pouch and took out a messenger with an immortal crane pattern. This was the messenger used by Vic and Leo to contact each other alone. It could keep the content confidential and would not be spied on. After a moment of thought, Caspian wrote down a sentence on messenger. Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 After finishing writing, Caspian thought for a while, modified a few of the words, and then injected spiritual Qi into it. Seeing the messenger disappear from his palm, Caspian snorted softly and got up to greet Handsome and Little Candy. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the next treasure house¡­¡± *** At the same time, in a private room of a teahouse in a big city, Vic¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He signaled to the person sitting opposite him and then took out a messenger from his storage pouch. There was also a pattern of a crane on messenger. He injected his spiritual Qi into the surface of messenger, and soon a short paragraph appeared on it. Vic¡¯s eyes glittered as if he was shocked. But after taking a closer look, the look on his face becameplicated again. He stroked his chin with his left hand and looked at messenger with a frown, thinking. Seeing him like this, the man in purple sitting opposite Vic smiled and said, ¡°Spiritualist Clinton, if you have something to do, I¡¯ll wait aside. When you¡¯re done, let¡¯s continue to talk.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Vic waved his hand and said to the man in purple, ¡°This matter has something to do with what I just said. Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll think about how to deal with it.¡± He pointed to messenger in his hand, paused for a moment, and continued, ¡°I may have already found the location of the target.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The purple-robed man¡¯s eyes lit up, and he nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s more convenient. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Vic nodded and stopped talking. Instead, he focused on messenger in his hand. After thinking for a while, he took out another messenger, wrote a few words on it, and then injected it into his spiritual Qi. After waiting for nearly an hour, he received a response. Seeing the news sent by messenger this time, Vic¡¯s breathing became rapid, and his eyes were full of surprise and excitement. The purple-robed man sitting opposite him looked at him with a smile, as if he had not been affected by Vic¡¯s mood swings. ¡°Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll deal with it soon¡­¡± Vic was worried that the other party would be anxious. After all, he had a request this time, so he quickly exined. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The purple-robed man smiled and waved his hand. Vic nodded. After thinking for a while, he put the messenger in front of him, wrote a line of words on it, and sent it out. This time, he didn¡¯t wait long before he got a response. There was only one word on messenger in response, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Seeing the word, Vic waved his fist excitedly and said through his teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll let you fall into my trap this time!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The man in purple looked at Vic with a smile. ¡°What makes you so happy, Spiritualist Clinton?¡± ¡°This is good news,¡± Vic said with a smile, ¡°I wanted to ask you to send a killer to kill my enemy, but the problem is that I don¡¯t know where the other party is now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The purple-robed man nodded. However, his eyes immediately fell on messenger in front of Vic and then he said, ¡°Spiritualist Clinton, do you mean that you have found him now?¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this person is the one who contacted me just now.¡± Vic couldn¡¯t help but be proud of himself. ¡°And I can guarantee that he doesn¡¯t know that I have exposed him and he even made an appointment with me at the time and ce.¡± ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s going on?¡± The purple-robed man seemed to be very interested in it. Vic took out the messenger sent by his Caspian and said, ¡°This is for the messenger I left for my subordinate. It can¡¯t be used in anything else except contact with each other. And in order to avoid idents, I once set up a secret conversation with this subordinate that only the two of us knew. Whether it¡¯s him or me, as long as we use this messenger to send messages, we have to bring a secret message with us. In this way, we can make sure that no one else will use it.¡± ¡°This is indeed a good way.¡± The purple-robed man nodded and said. ¡°Although the message sent by my subordinate just now contains the secretnguage, this secret language is used in a ce where we usually won¡¯t use it. So I had doubts at that time. My subordinate has always been cautious and has never made any mistakes. After discovering this question, I immediately used another messenger to contact another subordinate and ask him to inquire about it.¡± Vic picked up another messenger with his two fingers, his eyes shining, and said, ¡°The other subordinate told me that there was an ident today. And it was the cultivator who attacked Silver City before.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The purple-robed man blinked. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Vic narrowed his eyes with a cold light in them. ¡°Because he didn¡¯t hide his whereabouts at all. At that time, at least thousands of people saw his appearance. And today¡¯s way of doing things was exactly the same as that of Silver City, so I am absolutely sure that it was this person. This man is obviouslying for me, and it¡¯s very likely that he has mastered some information. My subordinate was among the forces that suffered today, and he caused a fatal disaster in order to do something at that time¡­¡± ¡°So ording to my spection, this man killed my subordinate and pretended to use his tone to send me a message with this messenger to lure me out. But he didn¡¯t know that I had always been cautious. Not only did we use this special messenger, but every time we sent a message, there was a hidden message in it. There was only one possibility that the hidden message was wrong. My subordinate was tortured by him and the other party knew the hidden message.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. But my men deliberately told him a wrong one in order to warn me.¡± ¡°What a loyal subordinate. I¡¯m moved.¡± The man in purple nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s the same for the killers of the Ghost Kill Pavilion. Even if the assassination fails, they won¡¯t reveal their employer¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Of course I trust the Ghost Kill Pavilion. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee here to ask you for help.¡± Vic ttered him and continued, ¡°After knowing that it was the man who pretended to be my subordinate, I made an appointment with him and want to meet him somewhere in 18 days.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The purple-robed man replied, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good n to y it by ear. At that time, the killers of the Ghost Kill Pavilion can ambush there in advance, and then kill this guy by surprise. That person definitely doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve seen through him, Spiritualist Clinton. He won¡¯t be on guard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Vic smiled and became more and more proud. He shook his fingers and said, ¡°But you just said something wrong¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Which sentence?¡± The purple-robed man asked curiously. ¡°Not only the killers of the Ghost Kill Pavilion, but also I will be there at that time,¡± Vic said. ¡°Spiritualist Clinton, you want toe there yourself?¡± The purple-clothed man frowned. ¡°Is this safe?¡± Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 The man in the purple shirt kindly advised, ¡°Spiritualist Clinton, the other side is Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Since our Ghost Kill Pavilion has promised you about this, we will naturally do it well. You don¡¯t have to put yourself in danger.¡± ¡°I absolutely don¡¯t have any doubts about the Ghost Kill Pavilion.¡± Vic shook his head repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s just that the man may know something, so I hope I can ask a few more questions.¡± ¡°Are you saying that you want him to be alive?¡± the man in purple asked. ¡°Make him seriously injured and have no ability to resist. Let me ask a few questions,¡± Vic said. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°The price increases by thirty percent,¡± the purple-robed man said. Vic was speechless. Feeling helpless, he gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± The man in purple pped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Spiritualist Clinton, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m bidding on the ground. After all, our Ghost Kill Pavilion does business as killers. The killers hid in the dark and killed the target with one strike. If he couldn¡¯t, he would retreat and find another chance. Your request just now is not to kill people, but to hurt people, so it takes more effort for the killers we send, so please understand.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Vic calmed down. Compared to raising the price by thirty percent, it was obvious that it was more important to find out the identity of this mysterious fellow. Otherwise, this would be a thorn in his heart or a sword hanging above his head. The other party might take his life at any time. If that guy died, Vic would feel more at ease. After thinking about it, Vic made up his mind and said, ¡°Since the price has risen by 30 percent, I ask for one more killer.¡± ¡°Do you mean that the two killers will attack at the same time?¡± The purple-robed man frowned. ¡°Just to be safe, it¡¯s too important for me. I can¡¯t make any mistakes,¡± Vic said seriously. Although the task of the Ghost Kill Pavilion was to kill people, it was also a business, so it naturally would not refuse the reasonable requirements of guests. What¡¯s more, this could make the Ghostly Killing Pavilion make more ie. Why not do it? ¡°There is no problem at all. We will definitely help you settle this properly, Spiritualist Clinton.¡± The purple clothed man nodded and smiled as he said, ¡°Since this is the case, I will also go and observe. I am also a little curious about just what kind of person Spiritualist Clinton cares so much about.¡± Upon hearing this, Vic agreed immediately. Although the man in purple was polite when he spoke to him, Vic knew that the man in purple was also a master. Even if the purple-robed man would not make a move at all, the deterrence brought by the three Heaven Spirit Realm Masters would be greater than that of the two. One more Master would go, and he would take the initiative to go. Even if he just watched from the side, it would be a great deterrent. Only a fool would refuse. After he agreed, Vic said, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯m more concerned about it. Otherwise, if anything goes wrong, it will be bad, so I¡¯ll remind you first¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The purple-robed man asked curiously. ¡°The person I am going to kill this time seems to have some kind of magic weapon that can allow him to quickly move about. Even without this magic weapon, he should still have Escape Talismans and Transfer Talismans,¡± Vic said, ¡°I deduced based on what he did. After all, if it wasn¡¯t because of this, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared so far away in such a short time.¡± Upon hearing this, the eyes of the man in purple lit up. He immediately took out a jade scroll and carved it on it. He murmured, ¡°This is a very important piece of information. Don¡¯t worry. At that time, we will work out a targeted n. At that time, Spiritualist Clinton, you can watch with me.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Vic said. The man in purple waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°Take people¡¯s money and help them get rid of disasters. This is what we should do.¡± Vic nodded and did not say anything else. However, in his heart, he smiled grimly. The fish has taken the bait. After 18 days, he will fall into the trap! *** In the folded void, Handsome, which was lying on Little Candy¡¯s head, suddenly raised its head and looked at Caspian warily. ¡°Hmm?¡± Caspian barked at the pig face in front of him. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡± One of Handsome¡¯s ears tilted. ¡°Who do you want to plot against?¡± ¡°Ha! You¡¯ve seen through me,¡± Caspian said with a chuckle. ¡°Of course.¡± Handsome said proudly, ¡°Tell me, I guess it has something to do with the messenger you just yed.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°The fish took the bait. It was a straight hook. I bent it and he bit it. Now he is probably very proud.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Little stars appeared in Handsome¡¯s eyes. It stared at Caspian and said, ¡°Tell me, how you plot against others this time?¡± Caspian was speechless. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with a pig!¡± But, after clearing his throat, Caspian said, ¡°When I checked Leo¡¯s soul before, I found that he had contact with the Fire Envoy under Valdis Goth. What¡¯s more, all his actions were also instructed by the Fire Envoy. In addition to using a separate messenger to contact each other, there is also a set of secret words that only the two of them know.¡± ¡°So you lured the Fire Envoy here through messenger in the secretnguage?¡± Handsome waved its pig¡¯s trotters excitedly. ¡°You¡¯re so bad!¡± ¡°No!¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°Ah? No? Then what did you do?¡± Handsome¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°I used the secretnguage, but I deliberately used the wrongnguage,¡± Caspian exined. ¡°Eh? Why did you do that?¡± Handsome was puzzled. ¡°In this case, doesn¡¯t he know that you are a fake?¡± ¡°I just want him to know that I¡¯m a fake.¡± Caspian smiled and said, ¡°Such a big thing has happened to Kuros Gate. I¡¯m afraid that it will spread like wildfire in a few hours. No matter howte the envoy got the news, he would know it within a day. Therefore, if I pretended to be Leo, I would be exposed one day at thetest. At that time, it would not be so easy to draw the Fire Envoy out again. But now I let Fire Envoy think that he had seen through me, and I was still in the dark, so he naturally thought that he had seeded in lying to me now.¡± ¡°Then did he fall for it?¡± Handsome hurriedly asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± A bright light shed in Caspian¡¯s eyes. ¡°The time is 18 dayster. I think he wants to arrange for someone to deal with me during this period of time. After all, the realm I showed was at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but in terms of strength, I killed a cultivator at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. As for Fire Envoy himself, he is only at Holy Land Realm now, so he will definitely arrange other people.¡± At this point, Caspian couldn¡¯t help but think of the 2 Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators that appeared in the Silver City that day. ¡°There should still be a subordinate of Heavenly Spirit Realm under Valdis Goth. However, I guess it¡¯s not bad for these people to guard the Treasure Vault, but it¡¯s very difficult for Holy Land Realm¡¯s Vic to order them. In this way, who will Vic find to deal with me?¡± While Caspian was thinking about this question, he stepped out of the void. In front of him was a patch of green grass. Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 Bam! Not long after Caspian stepped out of the void, more than a dozen bodiesy down on the grass after a few loud noises. Fresh blood flowed out, forming a stream in an instant. Caspian asked Handsome to solve the problem by himself and then went to a ce on the grasnd. It looked ordinary here, but Caspian soon found the correct coordinates ording to the stones in the distance. He raised his hand and pped the grasnd in front of him in the air. A crack that was dozens of meters long suddenly appeared on the ground. About 40 to 50 feet below the crack, there was a treasure light seeping out. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here¡­¡± Caspian nodded and pped again. The whole ground was overturned, and a door that had been twisted by the great force appeared in front of Caspian. This was the third of the seven treasure troves that Caspian needed to collect during this trip. After stuffing all the treasures into Earrings of Echo, Caspian took Handsome and Little Candy to the next ce. The next few Treasure Vaults were collected smoothly. In contrast, Leo and Kuros Gate were just a small ident. It had only been six days since Caspian solved the problem of the remaining treasures. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The rest of the time could not be wasted, so Caspian went to the treasure houses outside the n. He did not leave until the day before he made an appointment with Vic. The ce where Vic and Caspian made an appointment was an abandoned town about 1,500 kilometers away from Kuros Gate. It was just in line with Leo¡¯s identity as an Elder of Kuros Gate. There were about four hours before the agreed time. *** In a dense forest outside the town, Vic was talking to the man in purple. However, Vic kept looking in the direction of the town, seemingly absentminded. The purple-robed man saw his expression and smiled. ¡°Spiritualist Clinton, are you worried that the man won¡¯te?¡± ¡°There is indeed a little.¡± Vic nodded and looked back and forth. At this time, the whole town looked dpidated and peaceful, and it did not look like there was anyone around. Although Vic knew that cultivators of the Ghost Kill Pavilion had been ambushed, he was still a little worried when he saw this scene. The reaction was not strange to the man in purple at all. He smiled and took out a branch with a faint golden light from his storage pouch. ¡°Spiritualist Clinton, please look at this treasure¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Vic was attracted and asked curiously. ¡°Spiritualist Clinton, didn¡¯t you say before that you suspected that the man had a magic weapon or a formation of Space Transfer?¡± The purple-robed man said. ¡°This magic weapon can seal the void?¡± Vic immediately realized what was going on. ¡°No.¡± The violet-robed man shook his head. ¡°This is¡­¡± Vic asked in confusion. ¡°This magic weapon is called the Void-shattering Willow. I borrowed it from a teacher on purpose this time around. The function is not to seal the void, but to open up the void.¡± The purple-robed man exined leisurely. Vic blinked his eyes and immediately realized what was going on. ¡°If that man moves the space to escape, you can use this magic weapon to open up the void and catch up with him!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The purple-robed man smiled and nodded. Staring at the Void-shattering Willow, Vic was so excited that his face turned red. His excitement was not only because the man in purple showed the magic weapon, but also because the Void-shattering Willow in his hand meant that the man in purple would personally take action! In this way, after spending two sets of spirit stones, he could invite three cultivators from the Ghost Kill Pavilion to help him. Moreover, all three of them were Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. It was worthwhile! The purple-robed man did not know what Vic was thinking, so he continued, ¡°In addition to chasing after him, this can be a life-saving magic weapon. At the critical moment, you can open up the void to help you escape. However, this effect absolutely can¡¯t be used today. Spiritualist Clinton, just wait and see a good show. But I think you may be disappointed.¡± ¡°Hmm? Why do you say that?¡± Vic asked in confusion. ¡°There must be ups and downs in a good show, but the Ghost Kill Pavilion usually killed people with one move. Although it might not be that simple today, it would only take two or three magical powers time. In the blink of an eye, the man had lost his ability to resist. So, it¡¯s destined that we won¡¯t see a wonderful battle.¡± The purple-robed man¡¯s tone was full of regret at this time. Vic had different ideas from the man in purple. He was eager to end the battle as soon as possible, so as not to cause too much trouble. Therefore, he gave a dryugh and did not say anything else. After sighing twice, the man in purple took out another pearl-like bead and held it in his palm. Immediately, a faint light emerged from the bead and wrapped around the purple-robed man and Vic. In a sh, the purple-robed man and Vic seemed to have disappeared into the dense forest. No matter how one looked at them, they could not find anything unusual. Vic knew that this bead was obviously a magic weapon that could y a role as fantasy array. However, as the appointed time approached, Vic was not in the mood to pay attention to magic weapon. Instead, he focused all his attention on the abandoned town in the distance. Another two hours passed. Vic, who had been looking around anxiously, suddenly heard the man in purple beside him say softly, ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± Vic hurriedly followed his gaze. At first, he didn¡¯t find anything. But after a while, he saw a figure flying from the distance. Despicable! There are still two hours before the appointed time! Vic cursed in his heart. When he said this, he forgot that he and the purple-robed man, including the hidden cultivators of the Ghost Kill Pavilion, hade here to ambush Caspian in advance for more time. Vic¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared at the flying Caspian. After a while, when Caspian got closer, Vic saw Caspian¡¯s face at this time. Suddenly, his body shook and his heart skipped a beat. That face, which was a little simr to Valdis Goth, really made him feel frightened! Vic took a deep breath and gritted his teeth. ¡°I must kill him. And before I kill him, I must figure out his identity!¡± ¡°Everything will be as you wish, Spiritualist Clinton. All we need to do now is to watch quietly.¡± The purple clothed man consoled from the side. ¡°Alright, he¡¯s starting to decline.¡± As he spoke, Caspian in the air had arrived above the abandoned town and thennded. Vic was not in the purple-robed man¡¯s realm, so his eyesight was limited. He could only try his best to look forward. ording to the instructions of the man in purple, Vic already knew the location of the ambush of the two killers of the Ghost Kill Pavilion. At this time, his eyes were fixed on Caspian. As Caspian slowly approached the killers¡¯ position in this abandoned town, Vic¡¯s fists in his sleeves gradually clenched, and he couldn¡¯t help biting his teeth. He silently counted in his heart, ¡°One hundred feet¡­ Eighty feet¡­ Fifty feet¡­ Twenty¡­ He is almost there!¡± Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 ¡°One hundred feet¡­.¡± ¡°Eighty feet¡­¡± While Vic was counting, Caspian was also calcting the distance in his heart. Since the other party had chosen this ce, Caspian knew that there must have been an ambush. Therefore, he was not idle along the way. Before anyone noticed, Eyes of Insight had already prepared all kinds of monitoring for Caspian along the way. The purpose of doing this was naturally to prevent the opponent from using a big formation. Now, Caspian found that he had thought too much and was a little too cautious. The other side did not set any formation. They just arranged two cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm to ambush the abandoned town. Yes, there¡¯s one at both ends of the town¡­ At this moment, Caspian¡¯s Divine sense had already discovered those two hidden cultivators. The situation was a little different from what he had expected. Hmm. Vic just wants to kill me. Doesn¡¯t he want to know where Ie from? Caspian spread out his Divine sense and covered a radius of 50 miles. He still didn¡¯t find anything. After thinking for a while, he increased the range of his Divine Sense to 80 miles and searched more carefully. This time, he finally found something. An abnormal fluctuation of spiritual Qi appeared in a dense forest about seven hundred miles away from the town. Although it was only a trace, it was still detected by Caspian, who had a strong Divine sense. It¡¯s hidden there. It¡¯s not a formation. No wonder I didn¡¯t find it before¡­ Caspian nodded secretly. After everything went as he had expected, Caspian patted his shoulder and squatted down. ¡°What is he doing?¡± Vic stretched his neck and asked curiously. ¡°What did he put down?¡± The purple-robed man said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Vic asked nervously. The man in purple narrowed his eyes slightly. After seeing it clearly, he smiled at Vic and said, ¡°It¡¯s a very small pig. I guess it¡¯s his spiritual pet.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Vic nodded and patted his chest. He had thought that the other party had found something. At this time, Handsome obeyed Caspian¡¯s order. After a few leaps, it disappeared behind a broken wall, and Caspian continued to move forward. ¡°He is almost there!¡± Vic¡¯s eyes were bright. Although he tried his best to lower his voice, he could not hide the change in his voice because he was too nervous. Swoosh! Just as Caspian took another step forward, the void beside him suddenly swayed like waves. A figure appeared from inside. It was silent and extremely fast. Each of the ck spikes was as high as a human¡¯s waist, like the horns on a demon¡¯s head. With the appearance of this figure, they also stabbed out from the ground and appeared around Caspian. It turned into a prison. Yin energy was dense, cold, and bloody. Caspian was trapped in it, unable to move. Vic seemed to be able to see the panic on Caspian¡¯s face. The fist in his sleeve suddenly tightened! At the same time when Caspian was trapped, the figure behind him suddenly pulled out his saber. Magical power erupted! The ck saber light swept toward Caspian¡¯s back with a heart-palpitating vigor. The light around seemed to be swallowed up at this moment. The timing, the speed of his attack, and the rhythm of his attack were almost perfect without any ws! The trapped Caspian had no chance to resist at all. At least, that was what Vic thought. Vic¡¯s chest shook with excitement. An aura rushed to his chest and almost tore it apart. He couldn¡¯t help shouting. But, Caspian suddenly moved. Seeing the trap, he frowned, raised the Death Word in his hand, and stabbed toward the figure beside him, and then pulled it out. Because it was too fast, it didn¡¯t look like it was stabbed and pulled out again. Instead, it seemed that a long sword was drawn out from the figure¡¯s body. In an instant, the killer of the Ghost Kill Pavilion was cut in half from his chest to his lower abdomen, and blood spurted out. ¡°Ghost Kill Pavilion¡­¡± Caspian murmured. I haven¡¯t found you yet, but you want to ride on me again. Furthermore, thest time the one attacked me was a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. This time, a second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator had appeared¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Are you looking down on me? Regardless of the killer¡¯s astonished eyes, Caspian spread out a stream of spiritual Qi and immediately crushed all the sharp spikes around him into powder. Then, with a p of his palm, the almost split cultivator turned into a pool of meat. Seeing this, in the dense forest in the distance, Vic gasped. The purple-robed man beside him couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes. The next moment, they saw Caspian turn around and look at them. Although there were dozens of miles between them, the two still felt that their eyes seemed to have a heavy weight as they pressed down on their bodies and even their souls! There was only one thought in Vic¡¯s mind. He found us! Although they were in the same realm, the purple-robed man felt cold all over, his hands and feet were cold, and his blood seemed to have solidified. Almost with all his strength, the man in purple shouted, ¡°Stop him!¡± Then he pulled out the Void-shattering Willow and waved it in front of him. A spatial rift that glowed with a faint golden light suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°You want to run away?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes and sneered. At this time, the second killer from the Ghost Kill Pavilion who had been hiding attacked him. ¡°F*ck off!¡± Caspian let out a shout and threw his divine sense attack directly at him. Although this assassin was also at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was still unable to withstand the powerful Divine sense of Caspian. He immediately let out a miserable cry and fell from mid-air. Before hended on the ground, he suddenly felt a chill on his waist. A very light and strange feeling came to him, which made him feel that his legs seemed to have lost consciousness all of a sudden. The killer of the Ghost Kill Pavilion was flustered. He resisted the sharp pain and hurriedly looked down. This time, he did not see his legs, but saw a smiling giant pig head under him. He could even see that half of his body was in the pig¡¯s mouth! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He suddenly realized something. Seeing the pig open its mouth again with a face full of enjoyment, the cultivator only had time to scream in horror, and then there was no more sound. In the dense forest in the distance, Vic was trembling all over. Just a moment ago, he saw with his own eyes that a Master disappear into the mouth of a fat pig. He couldn¡¯t figure out where the fat big white pig came from and why Master of Heavenly Spirit Realm, who was flying well, suddenly fell down. He couldn¡¯t understand why Master Heavenly Spirit Realm, who was about to seed before, was pped into meat paste in the blink of an eye. An idea suddenly rose in Vic¡¯s mind, ¡°Am I tricked by the other side?¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡± Vic heard a thunderous roar beside him. As soon as he turned around, he was caught by the purple-robed man and threw toward the space crack. Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 The purple-robed man¡¯s n was very simple. He first threw Vic into the Space Crack. After all, this sugar daddy had only paid the deposit, and the remaining spirit stones had not been delivered yet. If Vic died now, the Ghost Kill Pavilion would lose not only two masters of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but also a lot of spirit stones. In addition, this ce was seventy to eighty miles away from the town. Even if the other side was also a Heavenly Spirit Realm, the man in purple¡¯s realm was not weak. This distance was enough for him to throw Vic into the Space Crack and then get into it. As long as he entered the space crack, he would be safe. The purple-robed man was ashamed and angry. However, he also knew that the most urgent thing was to leave this ce first. As for the rest, they could talk about it when they were out of danger. However, Vic, who was thrown into the space crack, bounced back with a ng as if he had hit the big bell heavily. His head was covered with blood. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The purple-robed man was shocked. Although the Space Crack did not look big, it was not judged by its size. This crack was more than enough for people to get in. But just a moment ago, the man in purple saw clearly that when Vic flew over, he seemed to have hit an invisible Qi wall. He didn¡¯t expect such an ident to happen. His heart skipped a beat. Having been dyed for such a long time, he had no time to care about Vic¡¯s life. He disyed his body movement and ran toward the Space Crack. His movements were as fast as lightning. Bang! With a muffled sound, the purple-robed man felt as if he had bumped into an iron-armored giant beast running wildly. For a moment, his head was dizzy, as if it had been split into dozens of pieces. His whole body was in great pain, hundreds or even thousands of times more painful than being torn apart, and he almost fainted on the spot. What¡¯s going on? This idea came to his mind, but he was soon drowned in intense pain. Caspian disyed the Great Leisure Court and arrived in front of them. Death Word cut through the air. Chi! Vic¡¯s head was immediately cut off and blood spilled all over the ground. Until he died, he did not figure out what had happened in such a short time. When the Death Word fell onto the violet-robed man, a red glow suddenly appeared on his body. It was as if ayer of film had covered him. With a ng, Death Word struck the man¡¯s chest with a dazzling spark, but it failed to kill him. ¡°Protection talisman?¡± Caspian narrowed his eyes. After all, it was a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. The fierce collision just now made the purple-shirted man¡¯s mind temporarily dizzy, but, spiritual Qi and vigor in his body were running at the same time. In a sh, he regained consciousness. But, he came to his senses and was also shocked. Because he had never thought that Caspian would be so direct that he would directly raise his sword and kill people when he came. ¡°I¡¯m from the Ghost Kill Pavilion¡­¡± In a panic, the man in purple was about to report his identity. However, he was interrupted by Caspian as soon as he shouted out half a sentence. ¡°Is it amazing to have a protection talisman?¡± As soon as Caspian finished speaking, another sword fell. ng! In an instant, sparks exploded, as if a ball of fire had been ignited on the purple-robed man¡¯s body. Although the protection talisman could protect him from harm, it still made him fall hard on the ground, leaving a big pit. Caspian raised his sword and chopped again! Bang! The ground copsed with a loud bang. The purple-robed man¡¯s body sank deeply, and arge part of his body was torn apart, spreading around. But the light of protection talisman was still strong. Seeing this, Caspian narrowed his eyes. He had a spection in his heart. This protection talisman could only be made by a cultivator of an Amethyst Pce Realm. Although his current strength was enough to kill a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert, he still had no ability to resist an Amethyst Pce Realm. This gully was like a natural moat! If an ordinary cultivator had realized that protection talisman was made by an Amethyst Pce Realm, he would have been so scared that his legs and feet would have gone weak. It would have been more proper for him to run away before his identity was exposed. However, Caspian triggered a stronger killing intent. The Ghost Kill Pavilion has made trouble for me again and again¡­ A protection talisman that can only be beaten up wants to scare me away? I¡¯ll kill this man in purple! Moreover, Caspian also understood at this time that the purple-robed man was only at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he had a protection talisman refined by Amethyst Pce Realm, which showed that his identity was definitely not simple, and his status in the Ghost Kill Pavilion was definitely not ordinary. ¡°I¡¯m from the Ghost Kill Pavilion¡­¡± The purple-robed man still wanted to reveal his identity. ¡°I just want to kill the Ghost Kill Pavilion!¡± Caspian shouted and waved his other arm in the air. ¡°me Severing!¡± Death Word was in one hand and me Severing was in the other. Ice and snow were flying, and mes were burning. ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Frost and fire poured out like a torrent and hit the light of the purple-robed man¡¯s protection talisman. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± Caspian threw the Death Word and clenched his right fist. The light quickly condensed in his palm. The eight rays of sword light in the Celestial Punishment rotated rapidly around Caspian¡¯s right fist at the same time. ¡°Ten Thousand World Soul-Extermination Cut!¡± ¡°Green Willow Huating!¡± ¡°Profound Crossing of the River Styx!¡± ¡°The peaks of Sword Ridge!¡± ¡°Star River Violent Thunder Cut!¡± He made an incantation gesture with one hand and six flying swords flew out. They rotated rapidly and formed a magnificent Murder Array. ¡°Grandmist Ster River Array!¡± Boom! At this moment, the earth seemed to be trampled by a Primordial Fierce Beast, constantly copsing. The abandoned town tens of miles away was turned into ruins. Under the continuous bombardment of Caspian, the light of protection talisman began to fade. Because protection talisman could only store the power injected by the refiner. Every time it resisted magical power, part of the power would be consumed, and this power could not be replenished at this time. On the contrary, spiritual Qi of Caspian and the Killing Move of Caspian were like rolling rivers at the moment, endless. Caspian was fighting a war of attrition. For the man in the purple, once protection talisman lost its effect, it would be his death. Realizing this, endless fear appeared on his face and eyes. ¡°The Ghost Kill Pavilion is just collecting money. You can find Vic if you want. It has nothing to do with me! Do you know who I am? Although I am just a shopkeeper of the Ghost Kill Pavilion, in fact, I¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Caspian shed down with the Taiyi Fire Saber again. The raging mes burst out a deafening sound and suppressed the voice of the purple-robed man. Caspian had exploded wildly for a while. He could clearly feel that the power of protection talisman was at the end of its rope. ¡°Break for me!¡± Caspian sucked in a deep breath, as if he was capable of swallowing mountains and rivers. Spiritual Qi within his body rumbled, rising to the pinnacle. He exhaled, as if he could sink into the sun and moon. ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± This time, the seven flying swords in his right hand melted gold into iron, like the zing sun. With a clench of his left hand, the dark clouds in the sky fell and the divine thunder rumbled as if it was going to destroy heaven and earth. The violet-robed man, who had been sted to the ground and had no ability to fight back, seemed to have already predicted his own destiny. His face was pale, and his entire body was trembling. Caspian¡¯s face was expressionless, and his palms fell at the same time. ¡°Grand Sun Divine Light Sword Formation!¡± ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 The zing sun, like a giant sword, chopped down on the light of protection talisman. The light of protection talisman trembled violently. The man in purple, who was under protection, seemed to be able to hear the soft sound of protection talisman cracking. The divine thunder burst out a series of dragon roars and followed closely behind. Hong! The thick and long thunderbolt pierced through the clouds and fell to the ground like a roaring dragon. Crack! Crack! Crack! Everything within a radius of dozens of miles exploded in an instant. All the stones, woods, and wall piles on the ground were swept away and exploded into powder. As far as the eye could see, it was a mess. The light of protection talisman also reached its limit at this moment. Crack! With a crisp sound, a crack appeared on the surface of the light film. Even though this crack was as fine as hair, in the blink of an eye, countless cracks like this appeared on the barrier of light. At first nce, the film of light was like an egg rolling down from the steps, full of cracks. ¡°No, no!¡± The man in purple let out a desperate roar. Bang! In the next moment, the film of light exploded. Caspian held the thunder and lightning like a javelin. With a swoosh, it pierced through his chest and nailed the man in purple to the ground. The lightning took root in the ground and rushed into every vein and bone of the purple-robed man. In an instant, his body swelled up, and all his vitality was crushed, and there was no sound. Killing this purple clothed man would only take a blink of an eye, but breaking through protection talisman would require a hundred times the effort. Caspian put away the Death Word and me Severing, showed the Soul-summoning Bell, and pointed at it with his fingertips. Immediately, Vic¡¯s and the man¡¯s Divine Souls, which had not disappeared, were drawn out and sealed in it. Vic was the only entry-level disciple left of Valdis Goth. After checking his Divine Soul, Caspian could know what Vic had done after the death of the Valdis Goth. Obviously, this purple-robed man had an extraordinary status in the Ghost Kill Pavilion. Caspian knew almost nothing about the Ghost Kill Pavilion, and most of cultivators knew little about this mysterious individual cultivator organization, let alone Caspian. With the Divine Soul of the purple-robed man, Caspian could disperse theyer of fog in front of the Ghost Kill Pavilion and get a lot of information about it. After absorbing their spirits into the bell, Caspian suddenly felt that heaven and earth had changed as soon as he stood up straight. At this time, the sun above his head seemed to be isted in the air. Looking around, it was daytime, but it made people feel gloomy and cold. This was a kind of fear and oppression from the soul. The surrounding void began to tremble and split open. Although nothing could be seen, Caspian could clearly hear the sound of wind and thunder, like a meteorite passing through the sky. A vast power like the might of the heavens was about to appear! This is¡­ Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he immediately called out to Handsome. Handsome was as sensitive to the changes in the surroundings as Caspian. It also felt a strong sense of crisis, so as soon as Caspian called it, it immediately flew over, turned into a little white pig, and squatted on the shoulder of Caspian. The shock in Caspian¡¯s heart became increasingly intense. He did his best to suppress the instinctive fear that originated from deep within his soul. He swiftly grabbed a formation map and stuffed it under the purple clothed man¡¯s body. Almost at the moment when he finished doing this, a crack that was hundreds of miles long suddenly appeared in the void above his head. At first nce, it was as if the sky had split open. The magnificent, mighty, turbulent, and flowing time feeling that had just happened suddenly became hundreds of times stronger! In an instant, the surrounding tens of thousands of miles seemed to have be a country. Handsome, who was squatting on Caspian¡¯s shoulder, was directly scared at this moment. It was trembling and its upper and lower tooth beds were violently hit. ¡°What, what the hell?¡± This was the first time that Handsome showed such a scared expression. Caspian¡¯s mind was also shocked for a moment, but he was immediately awakened by a trace of aura after the Gates of Hell. He resisted the pressure and looked up at the sky. He could see a giant palm stretched out from the crack. The palm was so big that it was hard to describe, as if it could pick stars and hold the moon. It opened its five fingers and stretched out like the blue sky. It was grabbing toward Caspian. It was as if the palm only needed a slight shake to wipe out the surrounding area of a thousand miles forever, as if it had never existed at all. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Magical power of Amethyst Pce Realm! Caspian¡¯s breathing came to a halt. He had seen Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator tear the void once in the past, and this time, it was more direct and shocking than thest time. Even he felt his blood freeze under such an overbearing majesty. If it were anyone else, their souls would have been shattered long ago. Staring at the giant palm, Caspian had a feeling that there seemed to be a pair of eyes behind the palm staring at him. He gritted his teeth, turned Wave-like Void Bracelet, and rushed into the void. The palm suddenly turned in mid-air and chased after Caspian. The sky in the middle of the night was pulled down by the palm like a big pot. Caspian folded the void and then shuttled through it. The palm smashed the void into pieces and chased after Caspian. This guy is chasing very closely! A sharp divine light shed through Caspian¡¯s eyes, and he ran his spiritual Qi to the extreme. In an instant, he rushed thousands of miles away. This palm was like a shark chasing after the smell of blood. Not only did it not get rid of Caspian, but it also shortened the distance between it and Caspian in a very short time. It looked like a giant beast in the sea. It broke through the huge waves and chased after a small boat. This small boat was in danger of being smashed at any moment. In fact, when Caspian found that protection talisman was refined by Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator, he had been secretly vignt. This was because once protection talisman was broken, the creator would definitely feel it. Therefore, after killing the purple-robed man, Caspian immediately absorbed the man in purple¡¯s Divine Soul without any hesitation. Caspian had reached the limit of what he could do, but he didn¡¯t expect that the cultivator of Amethyst Pce Realm woulde so fast. Moreover, not only did he arrive quickly, he also disyed the great power of shattering the primordial chaos and shaking the universe as soon as he appeared. Behind him, there was a loud explosion, which almost shattered the eardrums of Caspian. All Qi and blood in his body was going against the current, and he felt extremely ufortable. Handsome on his shoulder had long been stuffed into Earrings of Echo. Otherwise, Caspian would have been worried that this Qilin cub would have been killed. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep chasing me. Don¡¯t you want the body? Caspian snorted. Then, he operated his vigor and spiritual Qi and suddenly burst out. The hollow suddenly changed direction and headed for the north of the bitter cold. In an instant, they were tens of thousands of miles away. During this period, the distance between the giant palm and Caspian was shortened. Almost as soon as Caspian stepped out of the folded hollow, the giant palm followed closely behind. With a bang, the whole hollow shattered and continued to chase after Caspian. Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 At this time, as long as Caspian rxed a little, he would be caught by the giant palm. Even though his Blood Soul was condensed and his Divine Soul was powerful, he was no match for an Amethyst Pce Realm. ¡°I will¡­ Do it¡­¡± No one knew if it was because Caspian was in a bad mood, or because the one behind the Gates of Hell simply could not ept the reality of being chased, the person behind the Gates of Hell made a sound at this moment. Although there were only a few words, and the one behind the Gates of Hell was stuttering, Caspian could still feel a strong dissatisfaction. Caspian narrowed his eyes and continued to fly at full speed. He shook his head and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°If we wait a little longer¡­ We¡¯ll be¡­ Caught up¡­¡± At this time, it was not just a matter of whether Caspian would rx or not. When Caspian used Wave-like Void Bracelet, he had to fold the void to achieve the effect of going tens of thousands of miles in an instant. However, this palm, relying on its own strength, did not care about these things at all. It ran wildly all the way, and its speed was not affected at all. At this rate, even if Caspian could maintain such a state, he would be caught up sooner orter. In fact, the current situation was already very dangerous. Almost as soon as Caspian stepped out of a void, the palm caught up with him and smashed the void into pieces. Then, it continued to approach him. During this period, Caspian passed through a high mountain. After passing by, the palm followed closely behind. With a boom, the high mountain and the surrounding one thousand kilometers were all blown to t ground. Caspian passed through a big river. The palm followed closely behind. With a loud boom, the river broke from the middle and changed its direction. Caspian also passed by a sect. Although the sect was not big, there were tens of thousands of disciples, including Masters of Heavenly Spirit Realm. With a sweep of the palm, cultivators of the sect turned into dust with the creatures within a radius of one thousand kilometers before they could even react. Obviously, Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm behind the giant palm was really angry. He must kill Caspian. ¡°What¡­ Are you¡­ Waiting for¡­? ¡± A momentter, when the one behind the Gates of Hell saw that Caspian was in danger and that he had relied on the sudden change in direction several times so that he did not fall into the hands of the giant palm, the person behind the Gates of Hell was confused and dissatisfied. ¡°Wait for a while,¡± Caspian replied. ¡°Wait for him to collect the corpse.¡± The corpse collection here naturally referred to the body of the purple-robed man. The moment he spoke, Caspian traveled another a thousand miles. In just a short time, Caspian had rushed out nearly 20,000 miles. He was already on the edge of the Arctic Wilderness. Although he had not yet entered the hintend, he had been covered by arge amount of frost and snow. Looking around, he could see that thend was wrapped in silver and was frozen for thousands of miles. The snow was falling for thousands of miles, and no one could be seen. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Boom! Numerous icebergs were smashed into pieces by the giant palm. The broken ice and powder flew straight into the sky, exploded and spread around, reflecting thousands of colors. The endless snowfield seemed to have been hit by a giant beast, and the section cracked and copsed from the middle. The entire world of ice and snow seemed to havee to an end. In the void, the pressure behind Caspian had made him feel difficult to breathe, but he still had to hold on for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t just want to get rid of the other party. This guy is chasing so happily. I must make him painful,¡± Caspian gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Okay¡­¡± As if he had understood what Caspian was thinking, the one behind the Gates of Hell said after that. As soon as Caspian finished speaking, a spirit boat appeared in the crack in the sky where the palm had appeared. Above the spirit boat, there was a g that belonged to the Ghost Kill Pavilion. After the spirit boat appeared, it flew straight to the ground. After a while, a man and a woman flew out of the spirit boat and stood next to the body of the purple- robed man. ¡°He was actually killed¡­¡± The male cultivator frowned. There was also a trace of disbelief on the female cultivator¡¯s face. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Spiritual Master sensed something and I saw it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that he would have been killed. Since Spiritual Master has personally taken action, the murderer will definitely be doomed.¡± The male cultivator waved his arm, and a ck coffin stood next to them. ¡°Let¡¯s take his body back first¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The female cultivator nodded and lifted her hand to lift the man¡¯s body off the ground. But just as the purple-robed man¡¯s body was suspended in the air, something was revealed. The thing was originally under the body of the purple-robed man, so the male and female cultivators did not find it before. Seeing that there was something else under the corpse, the two of them looked at it at the same time. The next moment, the faces of the two cultivators suddenly changed when they felt the surging spiritual Qi around them. They eximed at the same time. ¡°Array map!¡± ¡°Murder Array!¡± This was a formation map that Caspian had put under the man in purple before he left. The Golden me Immortal ying Formation! Its power could seriously damage a first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. If the other party was not on guard, it was possible to kill him. Obviously, the two cultivators, a man and a woman, did not expect that this corpse would be tampered with. What was even more unexpected was that the other party was already chased by Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm and he still had time to do something on the body. The golden-red fire spurted out like a volcanic eruption. In an instant, it engulfed the body of the man in purple and the two panicked faces. Caspian, who was rushing forward with all his strength in the void, clearly felt the change in the palm. It was at this moment that a wave of emotion spread out from the palm into the surrounding area. There were shock, anger, doubt, and confusion. Theplex emotions slowed down the movement of the palm. Caspian quickly distanced himself from it. The formation map has worked! A sharp divine light shed across Caspian¡¯s eyes. He, who had been rushing forward, did not take the opportunity to escape further. Caspian suddenly turned around and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± Like a tide, the ck light quickly spread out in the eyes of Caspian. An aura as horrible as hell enveloped Caspian¡¯s whole body in an instant. The palm raised and made a grasping motion. The blood-red light surged in the palm and condensed into me Severing of the giant sword. ¡°Leave¡­ Your hand behind¡­¡± Raising the sword, the palm chopped straight! Spiritual Master behind the palm obviously hade to the senses at this time. He raised his hand and grabbed at Caspian like a mountain and a sea, covering the sky and covering the earth. In front of this palm, Caspian was as small as sesame seed. The mes burning in me Severing were only the faint glow of fireflies. However, the instant the sword light shed out, the mes of the stars suddenly turned into a roaring dragon, soaring thousands of times, tens of thousands of times! It was like a red knife cutting through butter. When the sword fell, the palm was cut off from the wrist. Behind the palm came a roar of anger and pain. ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Another sword strike! The sword radiance turned into a ray of multicolored light, like a peacock spreading its tail and shooting violently in all directions. Swoosh! The void that Caspian had just passed through was like a passageway that had been burned off from the middle. Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Like a hollow iron pipe, the hollow space was melted from the middle. Before the giant palm could withdraw its arm, it was cut off by the void. At first, a palm had been cut off, but now, half of the arm behind the palm had been cut off. This was the arm of an Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator, which contained all kinds of vigor and origin. It was hard to imagine! Caspian stretched out his hand and grabbed. The palm and half of the arm were immediately absorbed into Earrings of Echo. After the constantly copsing void, there were angry roars of unwillingness. But, the sounds were getting farther and farther away from Caspian like people falling off a cliff. His eyes were cold. He turned Wave-like Void Bracelet and stepped out of the crumbling void, facing a gust of cold wind. At a nce, the surroundings were full of ice and snow, and it was impossible to distinguish the directions. However, this would not affect Caspian. He folded the void again and crossed another ten thousand miles in the blink of an eye. During this period, after changing directions a few more times, he could no longer feel the aura of the Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator. Half of the Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator¡¯s arm was cut off by him and the broken void. At this time, he was far away. Besides, there was a fire in the backyard. It was absolutely impossible for Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator to catch up with Caspian. Caspian, who had regained control of his body, still did not rx his vignce. He waited for another five days to make sure that cultivator of Amethyst Pce Realm would not appear again. Then, he found a continuous snow mountain in the cier and snow ins. He chose the deepest ce, dug a big hole in the mountain, and set up several fantasy array and maze Arrays after entering underground 3,000 meters. Then, he took out the Soul-summoning Bell. These two Divine Souls both contained information that he needed to know. In particr, the Divine Soul of the purple-robed man could help Caspian understand the Ghost Kill Pavilion. *** Two dayster, the iceberg exploded and Caspian jumped out of it. He had memorized all the information he needed to know. Vic Clinton, the Fire Envoy, was the one with the most ambitions. He did indeed have the ambition and n to integrate the men of the Valdis Goth to help him ascend to a high position. Now, he was killed by Caspian as soon as his n was carried out. The rest were just a mob, unable to stir up any trouble. From then on, the trouble of Valdis Goth and his men could be considered to havee to an end. Caspian might need to think about the remaining treasures that had not yet been opened. The only one who knew the location of these treasure troves was Valdis Goth himself. In other words, only Caspian knew where they were. In addition, he did not have a strong demand for the treasures in the Treasure Vault, so it did not matter if it was opened for the time being. As for the man in purple from the Ghost Kill Pavilion, he did have an extraordinary status in the Ghost Kill Pavilion. Amethyst Pce Realm who chased after Caspian was one of the few masters in the Ghost Kill Pavilion. But, the man in purple was killed and the master of Amethyst Pce Realm was injured. The Ghost Kill Pavilion must know that they had offended someone they could not afford to offend. Caspian was not curious at all whether the Ghost Kill Pavilion would have this understanding. If a killer didn¡¯t even have this kind of intuition, then he wouldn¡¯t be qualified to be a killer. In the next period of time, the Ghost Kill Pavilion will definitely behave itself and try its best to avoid appearing. And I probably won¡¯t have any contact with the Ghost Kill Pavilion in a short time. But now I have almost grasped the information and secrets of the Ghost Kill Pavilion. The Ghost Kill Pavilion knew nothing about me¡­ When I improve my realm and be stronger, I will go to the Ghost Kill Pavilion and let them know what will happen if they provoke me. These were all ns for the future. After thinking for a while, Caspian temporarily arranged them behind. The opening of the Treasure Vault hade to an end, and there were other important things to do next. After identifying the position, Caspian put out Handsome and Little Candy. He also took off All Life Ghost Mask and restored his original appearance. Then, he rode on the spirit boat and headed for Lunia. There were no more twists and turns on the way back. *** More than ten dayster, it was November when Caspian returned to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect of Lunia. Although there were some twists and turns when he went out this time, the time he came back was almost the same as he had expected. He even came back a few days earlier, just in time for the promotion of Jessica. And there were unexpected gains. That was Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator¡¯s arm and palm! When Jessica was promoted, she would need a lot of spiritual Qi. After refining the arm and palm of Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator, the purest source and spiritual Qi would be extracted. The promotion of Jessica would be much better than using spirit stones! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After returning to Following the Heart Ind, Caspian asked about the recent events on the ind as usual. In less than two months, all the development on the ind was in order. As for the Masters who had been detained by Caspian, when it was time, they were released by Jessica, which was also arranged by Caspian before. The only thing that stopped temporarily was the arrangement of the formation around the ind. Caspian needed to arrange these Formations himself. It was normal for him to stop when he was not around. In the past two months, Jessica had stabilized her current realm. She was now at the third stage of Holy Land Realm. Next, she would be promoted to an important realm, which would be the first dividing line on the road to immortality, Heavenly Spirit Realm. Therefore, in terms of the advancement of her Cultivation base, she epted Caspian¡¯s opinion. She didn¡¯t rely on her own Pure Jade Physique to achieve sess in a hurry. Instead, she worked hard to consolidate her original Dao foundation, so as to widen the process of promotion and the future of the Path to Immortality, andy a good foundation. Caspian asked Jessica to continue meditating and adjust her state during this period of time. And he also entered a state of seclusion. However, he would not be in seclusion for long this time. He only needed to do two things. One thing was to use the Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure that he had taken back from this trip to upgrade the Death Word to a Level Nine spirit tool. The other thing was to refine the Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator¡¯s arm and palm. He chose the location of closed-door training in Tower of Life. After all, when refining the torso of Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator, he didn¡¯t know how much energy would rush out. In order not to attract other people¡¯s attention, it was safer for him to cultivate in Tower of Life. After making the necessary preparations, Caspian spent a few days forging, smelting, and improving the Death Word. It would probably take more than 10 days to open the furnace after the Death Word was sealed in the furnace. Taking advantage of this time, Caspian entered Time Warp Zone. With a wave of his hand, he took out the arm and palm of the Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator. After losing the activation of magical power, the arm and palm of the Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator returned to the size and length of a normal person, not as huge as a mountain before. After being taken out by Caspian, it floated in the air, revealing a jade-like luster. There were circles of halos on the surface, which made people feel that there were mysterious thoughts hidden in it. Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 At this moment, Caspian could feel the rich life essence and pure spiritual Qi from the arm and palm. Amethyst Pce Realm is indeed extraordinary¡­ Caspian opened his eyes and couldn¡¯t help sighing. Although his current umtion of Blood Soul and spiritual Qi was far stronger than that of his peers, his purity was still inferior to that of his arm and palm. This difference was like gold mixed with brass and without any impurities. After being mixed with brass gold, no matter how heavy it was, when it was the same size, the price would definitely not beparable to pure gold. ¡°After¡­ Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ Every stage¡­ Every stage¡­ Will¡­ Be filled with¡­ Heaven and Earth¡­ Spiritual Qi¡­¡± As if sensing the change in Caspian¡¯s state of mind, the one behind the Gates of Hell opened his mouth to exin. Caspian thought for a while and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not affected. I¡¯m just sighing.¡± Speaking of this, Caspian changed the topic and said, ¡°ording to what you said, there must be other realms after Heavenly Spirit Realm. Which realms are there except Amethyst Pce Realm and the Real Immortal Realm? Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had Real Immortal Realm, but now it seemed that it was sure. But I always feel that both Real Immortal Realm and Lunia are just a small part of continent.¡± As for the reason why Caspian would have this kind of feeling, on the one hand, after being promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, he had read the ¡°All-seeing Mirror¡± and ¡°Immortal Path¡± given by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, which greatly increased his knowledge. On the other hand, during this period of time, he frequently used Wave-like Void Bracelet, which could easily travel tens of thousands of miles. After traveling hundreds of thousands of miles, Caspian felt more and more that the world was vast and boundless. And he was as small as a speck of dust and as small as an ant. That was why he felt that what he had seen at the moment was like a frog at the bottom of a well. What he saw and heard was absolutely not everything about the Path to Immortality and the world. ¡°Indeed¡­ That¡¯s how it is¡­¡± After a while, Caspian got an affirmative answer from the one behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Since¡­ You¡¯ve asked¡­ Then I¡¯ll¡­ Just exin¡­ Part of it¡­ You listen carefully¡­¡± At the moment, the one behind the Gates of Hell used his own stuttering tone to improve the vision of Caspian again. Caspian felt as if there was a bell ringing in his heart. All kinds of shock and excitement were swaying in his heart. Listening to the other party¡¯s description, he was also talking to himself and repeating it. ¡°The realm of the Path of Immortality is divided into three categories. True Martial, Pulse Control, and Holy Land are a rank. ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm, Amethyst Pce Realm, and Real Immortal Realm are a rank.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. This was the limit of the realm that Caspian knew at present, and it was also the highest realm of Lunia and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. ¡°There is a higher level above Real Immortal Realm! In reality, Real Immortal Realm was only the threshold to entering the Immortal Realm. It was like Pulse Control Realm to the Path to Immortality. Above True Immortals, Jade Immortal, Nirvana Realm, and Ruler Realm are a rank. There are also Jade Immortal Realm, Nirvana Realm, and Ruler Realm above Real Immortal Realm!¡± These words repeatedly repeated in Caspian¡¯s heart, as if he had seen the door to a new world. ¡°For example, Pulse Control Realm can absorb spiritual Qi and earth elemental essence to cast magic spells and control magical powers. Amethyst Pce Realm can tear the void apart, and True Immortals can condense Golden pills. Jade Immortals, Nirvanas, and Ruler Realm not only won the recognition of heaven and earth, but also gained more and more power and ability. If one wanted to embark on the path of immortality, Pulse Control Realm would be enough. It was enough for Heavenly Spirit Realm to get rid of ants. If you want to pry into long life, true immortals are the starting point!¡± In the end, these words were leaving Caspian deeply shaken. But just like before, this seemingly unreachable realm did not affect the Taoist Heart of Caspian at all and did not give him a sense of defeat and helplessness. On the contrary, his eyes were filled with excitement and expectation. His breathing became rapid at this time, and his chest heaved up and down. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how high Tower of Life is, I¡¯ve seen at least 21 floors!¡± Caspian murmured. The 21st floor was a floor that could only be opened after reaching the third level of Real Immortal Realm. ¡°Since Tower of Life that my mother left me can have at least 21 floors, it means that if my mother is a cultivator, her realm is definitely not lower than that of Real Immortal Realm!¡± Caspian boldly spected. As a result, he was even more expectant and confused. If his mother was a cultivator, she would be a peerless master that he could only look up to now. But if that was the case, why did his mother end up in amandery without any Pulse Control Realm cultivators? Caspian took a deep breath and calmed down. ¡°I must ask this question clearly at that time.¡± Now, his Taoist Heart was so stable that it was hard for others to believe. Although the description of the person behind the Gates of Hell just now made his heart surge, when he calmed down now, his heart immediately became as calm as still water, as an ancient well. This also surprised the one behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°With¡­ The state of mind¡­ If there is that day¡­ There is no need to¡­ Worry about¡­ The inner demon tribtion¡­¡± ¡°What inner demon tribtion?¡± Caspian asked in confusion. ¡°When the timees¡­ I will naturally¡­ Say now¡­ You don¡¯t have to¡­ Consider this¡­ First¡­ Refine this Amethyst Pce Realm¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell said lightly. Since the other party had said so, Caspian did not ask any more questions. However, he still remembered the three words ¡°Inner Demon Tribtion¡±. His eyes fell on the arm and palm in front of him. Caspian swallowed and exhaled spiritual Qi in his mouth, and a ball of me condensed in his palm. This me was not an ordinary mortal fire, but a burning me refined by Caspian at the cost of burning his Source of Life. To put it inly, it was simr to the ¡°fire¡± of the ¡°three kinds of fire¡± mentioned by mortals. Even if a cultivator was condensed, it was impossible for such a bright me to appear. At most, a very faint shadow would appear, which was very amazing. However, what was condensed in Caspian¡¯s palm was a real me. It not only illuminated the surroundings, but also let out a whistling sound, giving off a vigorous smell. ¡°Just¡­ Start¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Caspian responded and struck out with his palm. The me of the Essence of Life instantly shot out from his palm, wrapping around the arm and the palm. In an instant, the arm and palm began to spin up and down in the mes. As the me burned, the jade-like skin gradually melted like ice and turned into wisps of clear air, floating out. The Pure Qi was the source of life and pure spiritual Qi that Caspian needed. If one possessed a special magical power that was able to condense the Pure Qi, any strand of it would be a top grade spirit stone! After three days, the stone room was filled with the Pure Qi. Caspian sat cross-legged as if he was soaked in it. He kept breathing and exhaling while continuing to refine the Amethyst Pce Realm¡¯s palm and arm. Soon, 20 days passed. Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 When Caspian came back, it waste October. After that, he secluded himself for refining the palm and arm of Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator of the Ghost Kill Pavilion. By the time Caspian finished all the refining, it was already the middle of November. Twenty days passed in the blink of an eye. Thanks to Caspian, the fire of life was so strong that it could refine the body of Amethyst Pce Realm when he was at Heavenly Spirit Realm, and he could refine the other party so quickly. Any other cultivator at the same level as him would not even dare to think about it, let alone do it so boldly. After the refinement, Caspian immediately came out of the pce and found Jessica. Jessica listened to Caspian¡¯s advice and had been strengthening her foundation. She was not in a hurry to use her Pure Jade Physique to improve her realm. At this point, her entry level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm had almost reached peak. When she had been promoted before, there had been some small problems and hidden dangers, but now all of them had been eliminated. Caspian couldn¡¯t help but feel envious when he saw the foundation of Jessica¡¯s current realm. ¡°Is it okay?¡± Looking at Caspian at this time, Jessica asked with a smile with bright eyes. ¡°No problem.¡± Caspian nodded. With a flick of his fingertip, a diamond-shaped crystal flew in front of Jessica and hovered in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jessica looked over and asked curiously. The next moment, her face suddenly changed. Waves of spiritual waves began to increase with her aura and could no longer be suppressed. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Calm your mind, calm your Qi, andprehend it carefully.¡± Caspian reminded her. That diamond-shaped crystal was refined by Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator¡¯s palm and arm. Although it was only a small piece of Life Source and a pure spiritual Qi, it was definitely enough to upgrade Jessica¡¯s realm. The only thing that surprised Caspian was that the crystal was so effective. Jessica has been waiting for such a chance for such a long time. She could not suppress herself just by looking at this crystal. She sat cross-legged. Wisps of spiritual Qi converged into spiritual waves and formed a storm around her. Caspian quickly moved and set up many formations around her. Then, he retreated more than 20 kilometers to protect her. This distance would not disturb Jessica¡¯sprehension and promotion. If there were any problems, he could help quickly. At this moment, Caspian was resting there, quietly observing. Looking at the spiritual waves, which was almost condensed into fine jade liquid, he silently estimated how far Jessica would go on the Path of Immortality. At this moment, two figures flew over from afar. To be more precise, Master Eva Green flew over from a distance while carrying Bowen Pullman. Afternding on the ground, Eva Green casually tossed Bowen to the side and nodded at Caspian. Then, her gaze was immediately drawn to spiritual waves created by Jessica¡¯s promotion. ¡°What a pure spiritual Qi!¡± Master Eva Green¡¯s eyes shed with a blue light and she looked extremely surprised. The next moment, she was shocked again. ¡°What a dense Origin of Life!¡± She turned her face and stared at Caspian with wide eyes. ¡°Where did you get it? What kind of heaven material is this?¡± ording to Eva Green¡¯s thinking, she could only think of how Caspian could refine a elixir with natural precious materials and then let Jessica take it. But, with a sweep of her Divine Sense, Eva Green found that the situation waspletely different from what she had imagined. The Origin of Life and spiritual Qi were absorbed by Jessica from the outside to the inside. It was not a change caused by the release of the medicinal power in the body after taking elixir precious medicine pill. Of course, Eva Green would never have imagined that Caspian would severely injure a cultivator of Amethyst Pce Realm, chop off his opponent¡¯s arm, and then bring it back for refinement. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Caspian shook his head. ¡°Oh.¡± Eva Green nodded and did not ask further. She looked at Jessica again, and her tone was full of envy. ¡°With such pure spiritual Qi and the Origin of Life, her promotion must be far more effective than expected. After all, she is born with a Pure Jade Physique, and her foundation has been stabilized for such a long time. She is almost close to the peak.¡± When Jessica stabilized her realm, Eva Green saw it with her own eyes, so she was particrly clear about it. Hearing Eva Green¡¯s envious tone, Caspian smiled. He raised his hand and wrapped a smaller crystal with his spiritual Qi before handing it to Eva Green. ¡°Here you are¡­¡± Eva Green was stunned at first, but then she felt the Origin of Life and spiritual Qi contained in the crystal. When she heard Caspian¡¯s words, she was stunned and asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Here you are.¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°You are currently at the mid level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. If you use this aid to cultivate, you can try and see if you can break through to the peak of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm within two years. Do you want it? If you think it¡¯s too little, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± ¡°Heh! Since you¡¯ve already taken it out, there¡¯s no reason for you to take it back!¡± Eva Green jokingly received it with one hand and carefully felt it. Because of excitement, her body was trembling faintly. The closer one got to this realm, the more obvious the Origin of Life and spiritual Qi refined by a Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator¡¯s body would be. If it weren¡¯t for her face, Eva Green would have immediately carried the crystal back to meditate and cultivate. ¡°When Jessica¡¯s promotion ispleted, you can also do closed-door training for a period of time.¡± As if knowing what Eva Green was thinking, Caspian said this for her, ¡°In the next few months, I will be on the ind.¡± Eva Green took a few deep breaths and calmed down a little. She nced at Caspian from the corner of her eyes and said, ¡°You just want to have a stronger thug.¡± Caspian¡¯s face did not turn red after being seen through, and his breathing did not even change. He said frankly, ¡°This is one of the reasons, and the other reason is that you have worked hard during this period of time. You deserve it.¡± What Caspian was thinking about was indeed like what Eva Green had said. In the future, if he didn¡¯t stay on Following the Heart Ind, or even had a cave abode and an Immortal¡¯s Land in the future, when he wasn¡¯t in seclusion, Eva Green, a cultivator at the peak of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, or even third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, would bring more deterrence than Eva Green at this time. The stronger a hatchet man was, the safer one would be. Caspian had just exined another reason. Eva Green¡¯s current performance was worth being given some benefits from Caspian. Ever since she realized the reality and smoothed out the edges and corners of her face, Master Eva Green was willing to sacrifice her life for the improvement of the strength of thepanions of Caspian, and she tried her best to protect Following the Heart Ind. In this case, if Caspian didn¡¯t give her the reward, it would inevitably make people feel disappointed. The reward given by Caspian had greatly exceeded Eva Green¡¯s expectations. After all, for cultivators, nothing was more exciting than raising their realms and extending their lifespan. That was why Eva Green was so moved. After speaking to Eva Green, Caspian suddenly felt a little strange. Following that strange feeling, he immediately saw that not far away, Bowen was looking at him eagerly. He looked as if he wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 In fact, Bowen¡¯s position within the small groups of Caspian was rather awkward. The first rtionship between him and Caspian was that they met in Evergreen Town. A few yearster, they met again in Three Sages Mountain. Moreover, Bowen always gave one a feeling that he wasn¡¯t serious and he was mysterious. Under normal circumstances, it was impossible for such a person to be trusted by others. However, Caspian still chose to keep Bowen Pullman on Following the Heart Ind and ept him. At the end of the day, it was all because of Bowen¡¯s attitude. When he was in Evergreen Town, even if it was apetition for the Immortal Road spots, Bowen did not oppose Caspian and even voluntarily chose to withdraw. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Caspian could sense that Bowen had always been to avoid shing with him. Moreover, Bowen had a skill of looking at the Qi that others did not have. He could see at a nce that Caspian was entangled with Death Qi, andter he could see the murderous look in the sea eye. Caspian¡¯s otherpanions and even the teachers had not discovered them. Even though there was no clear reason, Caspian¡¯s intuition told him that Bowen could stay behind since Bowen was on his side. Therefore, Bowen was currently on Following the Heart Ind, and sometimes, he would y the role of a think tank. Among the group of partners in Caspian, Bowen¡¯s realm could be considered medium or low, which was only a little higher than that of Lucy and Renee Pine. And he had never shown his strength. In other words, no one cared about his strength. However, Caspian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the eager look on Bowen¡¯s face. A person who was obviously very mysterious but always made people subconsciously ignore his existence. A person like Bowen was absolutely not amon person. Caspian was also secretly alert. He had not paid much attention to Bowen earlier. This fellow was worthy of further improvement. There must be a reason for him to hide himself. This person could not be underestimated. With a flick of his mind, Caspian flicked his fingertip and a crystal smaller than Eva Green flew in front of him. ¡°Thank you for what happened at Sea Eyest time,¡± Caspian said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning, not worth mentioning.¡± Bowen waved his hand and chuckled as he received the crystal. As he carefully felt it, he was so excited that his face turned red. Caspian seemed to ask casually, ¡°What do you think of Jessica¡¯s promotion?¡± Eva Green heard this and looked at Caspian in confusion. From her point of view, what effective opinions could Bowen have since his realm was so much lower than that of Jessica? However, she also understood that Caspian was definitely not the kind of person who would be bored to the point where there was nothing to say. He must have his reasons for asking this question at this moment. As such, Eva Green quietly waited for Bowen¡¯s reply. All of Bowen Pullman¡¯s attention was focused on the crystal. When he heard the question of Caspian, he subconsciously replied, ¡°The most taboo for a cultivator¡¯s promotion is to advance bravely, resulting in an unstable foundation. In theter stages, one would either lose strength or directly die, and would be called the genius that had not yet grown up by others. Another type was to blindly seek stability. Even though his foundation was firm, he lost the will to advance, ultimately unable to take a step further.¡± ¡°Jessica was born with Pure Jade Physique, so she had the confidence and strength to make a breakthrough all the way. But in the process, she could still maintain a firm foundation and determination to make progress. This kind of state of mind could be said to be one in ten thousand among ordinary cultivators. So, in my opinion, her promotion this time must be smooth sailing, and there won¡¯t be any problems. The only thing she needed to worry about now was whether she would advance by one or two levels.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how she can grasp it¡­¡± In the beginning, Bowen spoke with confidence. But in the end, he suddenly felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. When he looked up, he saw Eva Green looking at him in surprise. Immediately, he felt ayer of cold sweat break out on his back, so he quickly changed his tone and changed from an affirmative statement to a hesitant question, hoping to save a little. At this moment, both his hands and feet turned cold. Did he say too much just now? But Caspian didn¡¯t seem to care about it. Caspian nodded and said, ¡°You think the same as I think.¡± ¡°I guessed randomly. I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯d guess correctly.¡± Bowen hurriedly wiped the sweat off his forehead and stole a nce at Caspian from time to time. After a while, when he saw that Caspian did not seem to mind, his heart rxed a little. Caspian had noticed all of these small actions by now, and this further confirmed part of his guess. However, he did not say anything and focused his attention on Jessica more than 20 miles away. With the formation set up by Caspian, Jessica had nothing to worry about at this time. She was trying her best to absorb the Origin of Life and the pure spiritual Qi. The extraordinary absorption and cultivation speed of Pure Jade Physique was disyed to the extreme at this moment. Several hourster, Jessica began to break through. The shackles of Holy Land Realm were torn like pieces of paper in front of her. It took her less than a day to break through and stabilize her realm. Jessica¡¯s realm stopped steadily at the mid level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. Eva Green and Bowen were both amazed and envious by this speed. Eva Green was an experienced person. Although she was almost a realm higher than Jessica, it took her seven or eight days to stabilize her Holy Land Realm. ¡°Talent¡­ It¡¯s really enviable.¡± Master Eva Green, who was also known as a genius, couldn¡¯t help but sigh at this moment. Before she could finish her words, arge stream of spiritual waves began to converge toward Jessica. The mid level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm, which had just been stabilized, had actually suddenly risen. From the looks of it, she forced to the peak of the third stage. ¡°It started directly?¡± Eva Green¡¯s eyes instantly widened as she cried out involuntarily. Bowen sneaked a nce at Caspian. He had already said this before. Caspian had expected this. There was no one in the world who knew the state of Jessica better than him. Whether it was the preparation he had made before or the state of mind of Jessica, it was inevitable that she would be promoted by ranks this time. The rolling spiritual wavessted for about 20 days. In the past 20 days, Jessica had sessfully broken through to peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. And with the help of the Origin of Life and the pure spiritual Qi of Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator, she directly stabilized 70 to 80 percent of the original Taoist foundation that would take a long time to consolidate. If it would take five years for Jessica to break through to Heavenly Spirit Realm, now the time was shortened to a year. Not only that, because of the stability of the Taoist foundation and the approach to peak, as long as there was no big ident, the chances of sess when she tried to break through to Heavenly Spirit Realm in the future were much higher than that of ordinary cultivators. There was almost no possibility of failure. All of this was within Caspian¡¯s expectations. Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 The muffled thunder in the sky made the meditating Caspian open his eyes. He walked out of the pce and looked at the sea. Although the Great Formation of Following the Heart and the formation that covered the entire Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could avoid the possible natural disasters in the surrounding sea area, it did not erase the changes caused by the four seasons. The thunder in the sky was spring thunder. It had been more than two months since Jessica upgraded to the peak of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. By this time, it was March of the new year. Above the sea, the changes of the four seasons were not too obvious, but with the change of seasons, they could still feel the vitality of the revival of all things on the ind. Caspian had been meditating for two months. It¡¯s already March¡­ Caspian pondered in his heart. ording to the date, it was not far from the appointed date with Shane Walker, the Thundercloud Gang. His divine sense spread out and covered the entire ind. Soon, everything that happened on the ind was clear to Caspian. Next to Spirit Spring, Jessica was cultivating. Since she was born with Pure Jade Physique, she could enter the state of full concentration at any time. Moreover,pared to the others, the process of training was twice the result with half the effort. At this time, she was continuing to stabilize the foundation and making preparations for Heavenly Spirit Realm ording to the n that Caspian had arranged for her. On the other side of the ind, Eva Green was meditating but she did not train. She held the crystal in her hand. At this time, her eyes were full of tears and she murmured. I didn¡¯t find that Eva Green was such an emotional person before¡­ Caspian pondered seeing Master Eva Green. At the same time, he found that the crystal in Eva Green¡¯s hand had shrunk a little. Obviously, some of the Origin of Life and pure spiritual Qi had been absorbed by her. Eva Green¡¯s aura was much stronger than before. Although it had not changed much, it was obviously in a period of improvement. When the time was ripe, there would be a significant change from the mid level of the second stage to the peak of the second stage. As for Bowen, Caspian soon discovered him under a cliff at the edge of the ind. This cliff was located in the northwest corner of Following the Heart Ind. Below it were the waves crashing on the shore. The ce where Bowen stood was a cave that had caved in at the bottom of the cliff. If Caspian hadn¡¯t used his Divine Sense, he wouldn¡¯t have been so easy to find this ce. Hmm? Spiritual Qi gathering formation? Caspian soon discovered that Bowen Pullman was also using the crystal to cultivate, but the method of cultivation was much safer than that of Jessica and Eva Green. One of them had Caspian as the Protector, while the other was a Heavenly Spirit Realm, so they both directly absorbed the Origin of Life and the pure spiritual Qi. Compared to this, it was much safer for Bowen to do it like this. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He made the crystal as the formation eye of spiritual Qi gathering formation and then gathered the natural spiritual Qi around him to absorb it. This was like drinking wine. Jessica and Eva Green were drinking a strong amount of original slurry, while Bowen had mixed some spring water and medicinal ingredients into the original slurry. If it was just apetition of who drank the most original slurry, then there was no doubt that Jessica and Eva Green would win. However, if he wanted to drink longer than anyone else, Bowen would naturally not lose to the two women. He does have his own way of cultivation, and he knows his advantages and shorings very well. He won¡¯t affect his state of mind just because he sees other people¡¯s changes. From a certain point of view, we can be regarded as the same kind of people¡­ After observing for a while, Caspian came to this conclusion. After watching the three living people, Caspian went to see Handsome and Little Candy. Just as Caspian had expected, Little Candy was asleep after eating and drinking. Its shiny belly turned upside down like a docile cat. On the other side, Handsome was also lying in a familiar position. Caspian noticed that not only did Handsome not sleep, but it also looked a little uneasy. Of course, the pig face would not show an uneasy expression. Caspian came to this conclusion based on the beast leg that Handsome had put in its mouth. The roasted golden and fragrant beast leg that was still dripping with oil had already been ced by Handsome¡¯s mouth for a long time. However, Handsome didn¡¯t even take a look at it! This was not normal. There must be something wrong with the abnormal situation. It was hard to imagine that with Handsome¡¯s character, what could make it lose its mind? While Caspian was deep in thought, a thought suddenly shed through his mind. At this time, his Divine Sense found that in the air about four hundred miles away from Following the Heart Ind, a slender figure was stepping on the white clouds and flying toward them. Caspian had seen this person before. He was Mine Cadine, one of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators who hade to Following the Heart Indst time. She maintained her appearance in her early twenties and smiled without saying anything. She was indeed a female cultivator who could easily make people like and trust her for the first time. Mine had arrived on a cloud. It was naturally because of the matter regarding the blessednd of the immortal mansion that she had previously agreed on. Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense swept over the beasts on the ind and checked the wooden puppets that were trying hard to reim the wastnd and spread the spiritual seeds. After making sure that there was no problem, he took the initiative to fly out of the ind to meet Mine. When Mine saw Caspian personallye out to wee her, a sweet smile immediately appeared on her face. Under the wee of Caspian, Mine followed him all the way to the pce of Following the Heart Ind. For cultivators, a year was just a blink of an eye. However, Mine could already feel the changes in Following the Heart Ind. She could not help but secretly exim in surprise. After sitting down and exchanging greetings, Mine exined the purpose to Caspian, which Caspian had expected. After that, she tilted her head slightly and looked at Caspian. ¡°Is there anything problem?¡± ¡°Two dayster?¡± Caspian thought for a moment and said, ¡°A few days earlier than expected.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mine nodded. ¡°That¡¯s because that the blessednd of the immortal mansion was covered by a restrictive spell. ording to my guess, every sixty years, the restrictive spell would only weaken a bit in a short period of time, allowing cultivators to enter. Therefore, after a discussion, we thought that in order to avoid missing the few hours when the restriction was weakened, it was better to wait there a few days earlier. Otherwise, if we missed it, we would only have a chance to enter after 60 years¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, at that time, countless valuable treasures in this blessednd of the immortal mansion have already been taken away by someone.¡± In the blink of an eye, Caspian found two suspicious points in Mine ¡®s words. ¡°If you have any questions, Junior Brother Montgomery, feel free to ask.¡± Mine pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Beforeing here today, Senior Brother Walker specially told me that as long as you have any questions, I have to answer them in detail. I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Cadine.¡± Caspian nodded and said, ¡°The first question is, the restriction formation can only be used once every 60 years. How can we get out then?¡± ¡°Has Senior Brother Walker and Senior Cadine arranged a transmission formation that can jump over the universe and travel through the void?¡± Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 ¡°No, no.¡± Mine seemed to have sensed Caspian¡¯s suspicion. She hurriedly shook her head and exined, ¡°I¡¯m just surprised. Junior Brother Montgomery, you¡¯ve thought it over many times more carefully than I expected. You¡¯ve even considered this point.¡± Caspian was speechless. Taking a deep breath, Caspian asked, ¡°Senior Cadine, do you mean you¡¯re prepared?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mine took out a crescent-shaped jade and showed it to Caspian. Caspian immediately felt the power of space from the jade stone. Mine continued to exin in a gentle voice. ¡°When we set off, Junior Brother Montgomery, you will also have a piece of Cosmic Jade. At that time, all you need to do is crush this piece of jade and you will be able to escape from the blessednd of the immortal mansion array.¡± ¡°Where is formation for returning?¡± Caspian asked again. ¡°Only Senior Brother Shane knows about this. He told me that if you ask this question, I¡¯ll give this storage pouch to you.¡± Mine pursed her lips, took out a storage pouch, and handed it to Caspian. Caspian opened the storage pouch and found a jade scroll and a Tactical Field inside. When he probed into jade scroll with his Divine Sense, he immediately found that there was a paragraph left by Shane inside. At this time, Caspian saw Mine poking her head out as if she wanted toe over and have a look. So¡­ Caspian crushed jade scroll. Mine pursed her lips and looked extremely aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯t me me, senior¡­¡± Caspian exined lightly, ¡°This is ording to Senior Brother Walker¡¯s instructions. After I finish watching, I will destroy this jade scroll immediately. The contents of jade scroll can¡¯t be known by the third person.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Mine¡¯s aggrieved expression made one¡¯s heart ache. Any male cultivator who saw her like this would feel their hearts soften. Unfortunately, she was facing Caspian. Caspian remained unmoved and started the next topic. ¡°I still have a second question¡­¡± Mine braced herself and sat up straight again, saying, ¡°Junior Brother, please go ahead¡­¡± ¡°Is there anyone else who can enter this blessednd of the immortal mansion this time other than the Thundercloud Gang?¡± ¡°Junior Brother, why do you ask that?¡± ¡°Because senior, you just said it yourself,¡± Caspian said. ¡°What did I say?¡± Mine looked surprised. Her expression was clearly saying, ¡°Your guess is right.¡± However, she did not know how she had leaked the information. Caspian sighed silently in his heart. This senior is really so stupid! Taking a deep breath, Caspian said, ¡°Because you said before, senior, at that time, there will be countless valuable treasures taken in this blessednd of the immortal mansion.¡± ¡°So?¡± Mine blinked her eyes and asked. ¡°Last time, Senior Brother Walker also said that it was the first time for this immortal mansion secret realm to be explored. Then I contacted your words just now, which obviously showed that in addition to the Thundercloud Gang, there were other cultivators or forces who wanted to enter it. And it seems¡­¡± Caspian paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It¡¯s not the same as the Thundercloud Gang.¡± Mine pondered for a moment and suddenly understood. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. After thinking about it carefully, it¡¯s exactly what you¡¯ve guessed, Junior Brother¡­ That¡¯s indeed the case. Apart from our Thundercloud Gang, there are a few other forces. Some of them joined forces with our Thundercloud Gang, but some of them were not on the same side. Therefore, when one enters the blessednd of the immortal mansion, there are opportunities and dangers as well. After all, no one is willing to let others take advantage easily before the opportunityes.¡± Speaking of this, Mine looked at Caspian and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Brother. You are the person that our Thundercloud Gang will do our best to befriend, so you can absolutely trust the people of our Thundercloud Gang.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, senior,¡± Caspian said with a smile. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. After that, Caspian inquired about the other forces. Mine answered them one by one. She didn¡¯t know much about some questions, so she told him the truth and asked Caspian to ask Shane when the time came. Several hourster, Caspian sent Mine away from Following the Heart Ind. After stepping on the white clouds and flying for about seven hundred miles away from Following the Heart Ind, Mine looked left and right. After making sure that there was no one around, she quickly turned back. After flying for another five hundred miles, she swooped down. The sea was sparkling and the waves were calm. However, when Mine got close to the surface of the water, all of a sudden, the surface of the water parted like a curtain. Mine¡¯s body immediately flew in, and the water surface quickly closed again. The whole process didn¡¯t even take one percent of a blink of an eye. The next moment, Mine saw Shane meditating in the void. Beside Shane, a white-robed cultivator was also meditating. The cultivator in white looked like he was in his forties, but he was white and thin. There was no change in his expression between his eyebrows, and he was full of wisdom. ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡± Seeing Mineing over, Shane opened his eyes, stood up, and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± The cultivator in white also stood up and looked at Mine. ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Walker and Senior Brother Valberg.¡± Mine bowed and then said with a smile, ¡°Just as Senior Brother Valberg predicted, Junior Brother Montgomery has asked a lot of questions. I have tried my best to exin them to him ording to Senior Brother¡¯s instructions.¡± Shane looked at the cultivator Surnamed Sun and asked, ¡°Junior Brother Valberg, what do you think?¡± Mou Valberg blinked, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. He was not in a hurry to answer. Instead, he said to Mine, ¡°Tell me the whole process of your conversation with Caspian today in detail. As long as you remember it, don¡¯t miss it, even if it¡¯s just an expression of the other party.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Valberg, since it¡¯s so detailed, why don¡¯t we use the Wind-heeding Stone then?¡± Mine said in confusion. ¡°At worst, I¡¯ll hide it and not let Caspian discover it.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Mou shook his head and said, ¡°First of all, I believe that Caspian will find out. Second, we sincerely want to win Caspian. If we make a misunderstanding because of this, then the loss outweighs the gain. You have to know that before the rtionship ispletely established, there will be a crack. Even if the rtionship is forced to be built, it will be unstable.¡± ¡°All right, all right. I know what Senior Brother Valberg said makes sense.¡± Mine waved her hand and began to talk about the situation after Caspian took the initiative to greet her. The whole process started from dawn to dusk, and then from dusk to dawn. It wasn¡¯t until dusk that Mine ended her story. She hadpleted Mou¡¯s request in detail. After that, Mine and Shane¡¯s eyes fell on Mou, waiting for his evaluation. ¡°Sure.¡± After a long time, Mou uttered one word. Then he added, ¡°I¡¯ve spected that this Caspian is definitely not the arrogant and resourceful person in the rumors of the Crape Myrtle Sect. Now, it seems that it is true.¡± ¡°Hmm? Senior Brother Valberg, is your evaluation of Caspian so high?¡± Mine blinked her big eyes. ¡°In my impression, you seem to rarely have such a high evaluation of people.¡± Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 After seeing Mine off, Caspian returned to Following the Heart Ind and took out the storage pouch that Shane had given him. There was a jade scroll in the storage pouch that contained a Tactical Field and recorded information. The jade scroll had been destroyed by Caspian, and the only thing left was the Tactical Field. A one-way Transmitting Array Tactical Field. Looking at the Tactical Field, Caspian recalled the message left by Shane in jade scroll. The Conveying Array within this formation te will be the exit to the blessednd of the immortal mansion then. That¡¯s exactly what I thought. If everyone came back at the same exit, in this case, once someone destroyed it, others would never be able toe back. Right now, everyone has different Transmitting Formations, and they are arranged by themselves. Others don¡¯t know where they are, so they don¡¯t have to worry about their safety¡­ Caspian pondered. Senior Cadine came to see me today. Although I almost asked her questions, it was obvious that she had done enough homework this time. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. This gave me a feeling that she seemed to be testing me. At the same time, she has made preparations for my questions in advance. Thinking of this, Caspian looked thoughtful. Senior Cadine didn¡¯t give me such a feeling, neither did Senior Brother Walker. In that case, there should be other people in the Thundercloud Gang. Well, when that dayes, I¡¯ll have a chance to see it¡­ Regarding this trip to the blessednd of the immortal mansion, Caspian did not have any specific requirements. After all, he was not clear about what existed in the secret realm for the time being. The only thing he could do was to bump into the Immortal Fate and see if he could encounter a new opportunity. Therefore, in this way, safety was within the first consideration. There were still a few days before they set off. Caspian kept thinking about it and nned to get ready. Even if he could not gain anything, he had to escape unscathed. He first checked the Tactical Field and made sure there was nothing wrong with it. After that, he left Following the Heart Ind and came to a trench more than 300 miles away from the ind. When he arranged some formations around the ind, he left some hidden ces. There was one ce in the trench. He quietly opened the formation, got in, and arranged the Tactical Field inside. In this way, when there was an emergency, he would leave the blessednd of the immortal mansion and return to this ce. After everything was arranged, Caspian returned to the ind and prepared some more elixirs and magic weapons. At present, no one needed to worry too much about the operation of various affairs on Following the Heart Ind. Jessica, Eva Green, and Bowen could cultivate at ease. Sna, Yvonne , and the others coulde to the ind to practice as usual. After arranging many things, Caspian seriously thought about whether to contact Star Nelson and Butterfly Zo. Since that face-to-face meeting, Star Nelson seemed to disappear again, without any news. But somehow, Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s pressure on Caspian had decreased a lot. From this point of view, Star Nelson had fulfilled her promise. On Butterfly Zo¡¯s side, when Caspian saw herst time, she said that she was about to enter seclusion. But until now, there had been no new news. After thinking it over and over again, Caspian decided to contact these two people after the return of the blessednd of the immortal mansion this time. After all, there was nothing very important at the moment, so as not to cause new problems. *** Soon, three days had passed. Because it had been arranged in advance, Caspian did not say hello to the others on the ind at night. Under the moonlight, he went out of the ind directly and then left Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After arriving on thend, Caspian immediately turned Wave-like Void Bracelet and moved thousands of miles in an instant. Then, he found a secret mountain peak and set up a fantasy array. When it was dawn, he stepped on Heaven-Earth Chessboard and flew for more than 2,000 miles. After that, he arrived at the mountain peak that he had made an appointment with Shane and others. Caspian saw a group of cultivators led by Shane in a piece of green jade. In addition to Shane and Mine whom Caspian had seen before, there were also five or six Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters. However, among these five or six people, except for a thin middle-aged cultivator in white, who was at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, the others were all at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Seeing the arrival of Caspian, Shane looked rxed and went forward to introduce them to Caspian. Just as Caspian had expected, except for Shane and Mine, the other Masters of Heavenly Spirit Realm also came from the Thundercloud Gang. The other middle-aged cultivator in a white robe was called Mou Valberg. Shane made a special introduction and told Caspian that this immortal mansion secret realm was discovered by Mou through deduction. However, at that time, Mou would not enter with the others, but would respond from outside. The other four cultivators were respectively called Paxton Jennings, Saul Forearms, Yannick Thatcher, and Chuck Linton. Saul, Yannick, and Chuck were all seniors of Caspian. They all greeted Caspian. Only master named Paxton had a different attitude toward Caspian. He did not seem to trust Caspian very much, so he was neither cold nor warm. Caspian did not argue with him. Anyway, he was here to see if he could meet an opportunity this time, not to have a good rtionship with anyone. After introducing them to both sides, it was not long before Shane said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Walker, please wait a minute.¡± At this time, Paxton suddenly spoke. ¡°Hmm?¡± Shane looked at him and frowned slightly, but soon he rxed. ¡°Junior Brother Jennings, do you have anything else to say?¡± Mou¡¯s eyes swept over Paxton. Then, seemingly inadvertently, he nced in the direction of Caspian, but soon lowered his eyes. Because of Paxton¡¯s sudden words, everyone stopped . Their eyes fell on him, wanting to hear what he was going to say. ¡°Senior Brother Walker, if you don¡¯t tell me about it, I¡¯ll feel as if I¡¯m stuck in my throat. So if I have offended you, please don¡¯t me me.¡± After a pause, Paxton pointed at Caspian and said, ¡°It¡¯s Junior Brother Montgomery. I still don¡¯t know why you added him at thest minute. Although I know that our Thundercloud Gang needs some powerful reinforcements at present, I don¡¯t think Junior Brother Montgomery looks like he has any powerful reinforcements¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯tck Masters at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, Junior Brother Montgomery did not have a good evaluation from the sect¡¯s disciples. He had seriously injured the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples and offended the General of Cloud. At this time, our Thundercloud Gang doesn¡¯t want to have a good rtionship with the Crape Myrtle Sect. Instead, we want to draw the Crape Myrtle Sect over to our side. Isn¡¯t that pushing our Thundercloud Gang to the cliff?¡± Paxton said that he wanted everyone not to me him, but at this moment, his words were full of sarcasm. Shane¡¯s face suddenly darkened and he said lightly, ¡°Junior Brother Jennings, what do you think we should do?¡± A hint of pride immediately appeared on Paxton¡¯s face. ¡°First of all, the news of this blessednd of the immortal mansion ought to be shared with the Crape Myrtle Sect and we can gain their favor. In this way, the Thundercloud Gang would hand over all the gains we got from secret realm of the Immortal Mansion to the Crape Myrtle Sect. With the full strength of my Thundercloud Gang, it is the best way to win the favor of the Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 ¡°With the full strength of my Thundercloud Gang, it is the best way to win the favor of the Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± When Paxton said these words, he raised his head and puffed out his chest. His face was full of pride. Every word was loud and clear. All of a sudden, only his voice echoed out from beneath the mountain. The next moment, he was in high spirits. He pointed at Caspian and said loudly, ¡°As for him, not only can¡¯t we have too much contact with him, but we must also draw a clear line with him. It would be best if we could teach him a lesson on behalf of Crape Myrtle Sect to vent their anger! In this way, if there was any conflict in the future, the Crape Myrtle Sect would also think of what had happened today, and then we would have a chance. If the Crape Myrtle Sect wants to let us go, how can we go against them?¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, this Caspian¡¯s realm is not high either. It¡¯s just mid level at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm so he won¡¯t be able to help us much in this trip to the blessednd of the immortal mansion. If we take him in, not only will we expose our purpose of this trip, but we may also get into trouble. I think the best way now is to take him down first. After wee back from the immortal mansion secret realm, grab him and take what we have got in the secret realm to offer to the Crape Myrtle Sect for their understanding.¡± The tone of the Paxton was sometimes high-pitched and sometimes passionate, as if it was a speech. He pointed at Caspian, and did not n to put it down at all. The entire mountain fell into a dead silence because of his sudden statement. Shane and the others were stunned. For a moment, they didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. As soon as Paxton finished speaking, he was about to take the initiative to subdue Caspian and perform well. However, just as spiritual Qi in his body was about to run, he suddenly felt a sharp pain, like a steel needle piercing through his brain and pouring oil on his head. In an instant, he felt so painful that his eyes turned ck, and he let out a mournful wail. He immediately held his head and rolled on the ground. The others present were shocked by his voice and came to their senses. Suddenly, they saw Paxton rolling on the ground. Everyone¡¯s eyes were full of horror and shock. They did not know what had happened all of a sudden. In the blink of an eye, Shane and Mou looked at Caspian at the same time. They saw Caspian suddenly shake the strange long sword in his hand. The killing intent was wild! ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you can¡¯t!¡± Shane was shocked and hurriedly shouted. Swoosh! Caspian had already taken a step forward and arrived in front of the Paxton. With a sh of sword radiance, it chopped at the Paxton¡¯s body. Ayer of light film immediately appeared on the Paxton¡¯s body, protecting him within. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Paxton was shocked and angry. He did not expect that Caspian would dare to attack him in public. At the same time, he was d that he had protection talisman. Otherwise, he would definitely have been cut by Caspian. But his happiness didn¡¯tst long. The next moment, with a crack and a bang, the film of light suddenly trembled and exploded. The sword radiance, wrapped in frost and freezing air, cut him into two pieces at his waist. Caspian grabbed the upper body of Paxton with his left hand and held it like a dead dog. He wielded his other hand again. Paxton¡¯s lower body was wrapped in a mass of blood and rushed to the foot of the mountain. The whole movement of Caspian was ruthless and skillful. After that, he opened the Water Shade and covered everyone on the top of the mountain. He pointed his sword at Shane and did not give the other party the chance to speak first. He said coldly, ¡°Give me a reason that you haven¡¯te to an agreement like this¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Shane was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what Caspian meant, he smiled bitterly. Mine, Saul, Yannick, and Chuck were still immersed in the shock just now and didn¡¯te to their senses. It was too difficult to exin that Paxton had not been instructed by him. At this moment, Shane really hated Paxton to death. The other party¡¯s father was an elder in the sect. If it weren¡¯t for this rtionship, with the talent of Paxton, he wouldn¡¯t have been treated so well in the Thundercloud Gang. But who would have thought that at this critical moment, Paxton would do such a thing. It almost wasted all Shane¡¯s previous efforts. What¡¯s more, what Shane was most worried about before was that it would arouse Caspian¡¯s hatred and suspicion. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three breaths,¡± Caspian said coldly. This matter was rted to his life, so Caspian would not neglect it. ¡°One!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The atmosphere at the scene was suddenly close to the freezing point. Frost began to form on the surface of the Water Shade, making cracking sounds. ¡°Two!¡± The sharp divine light in Caspian¡¯s eyes began to condense. ¡°I will exin,¡± Mou said at this time. He took a step forward and said to Caspian in a gentle voice, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, can I take a step forward and talk to you?¡± ¡°Come over here¡­¡± Although Caspian¡¯s gazended on Mou, his Divine sense covered everyone present. And Caspian didn¡¯t hide it at all! He wanted these people to know that no one on the scene could y tricks in front of his Divine sense. This divine sense made Shane¡¯s face change repeatedly. Mine and the others felt as if needles were on their backs. Saul, Yannick, and Chuck were all pale and on the verge of copse, almost unable to withstand the heavy pressure of Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense. It was not until this moment that they truly felt that Caspian had the real strength to challenge General of Cloud before! Mou nodded to Shane, walked to the front of Caspian, and raised his hand to set up ayer of formation to block the sight of outsiders, as well as the sound. Then he asked Caspian if he could not kill Paxton first and not let Paxton hear their conversation. With no expression on his face, spiritual Qi shot out and sealed all of the Paxton¡¯s perception and Divine sense. Mou sighed and exined, ¡°Only Senior Brother Walker knows about this. I don¡¯t want anyone else to know for the time being.¡± Seeing the patience in Caspian¡¯s eyes gradually disappear, Mou took a deep breath, as if he had made up his mind, and then began to take off his clothes. A momentter, when Caspian saw Mou¡¯s corbone extend from the right side to the left waist, almost tearing him into two pieces, and then heard Mou exin the origin of the wound in detail, Caspian¡¯s eyes gradually narrowed. Some of the information he had obtained before, his spection and Mou¡¯s ount at this time coincided with each other, and some of them were added and confirmed. About 15 minutester, theyer of formation was removed. Naturally, Mou had already put on his white robe before that. When the formation left and Mou and Caspian came out together, the atmosphere between the two had obviously eased. All of a sudden, the nervous crowd breathed a sigh of relief. Mou gave Shane a look. Shane understood and cupped his hands to Caspian. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through carefully and let you misunderstand, Junior Brother Montgomery. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± A Master at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, made such a sincere apology to Caspian at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, which could be said to be an extremely shocking thing. Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 On the ship heading for the blessednd of the immortal mansion, Caspian was meditating quietly at the stern of the ship. In his mind, he was recalling what Mou said to him not long ago. Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s identity is mysterious. My injury was the bacsh I suffered when I was deducing his origin. My talent in cultivation is stronger than my inference, but this is the first time I¡¯ve suffered a great loss from Grand Pure Emperor. Fortunately, I had made a prompt decision at that time and sacrificed part of my vital force in exchange for my life. However, my body is no longer able to continue to fight with the Immortal magic¡­ Caspian knew that deduction was one of the innate abilities of certain cultivators. This was of the same category as Bowen¡¯s Qi-Looking Technique. Under normal circumstances, for a cultivator who was stronger than him, at most, it was impossible for him to find out where the other party came from. Or one could clearly feel that the other party was covered by some kind of treasure and thus could not be predicted. However, for someone like Mou, who suffered from countercharge during the deduction process and suffered such serious injuries, Caspian had never seen or heard of it. Caspian was sure that Mou was not lying. Because when he checked the other party¡¯s injury, the one behind the Gates of Hell gave him a positive answer. But, when Caspian asked about what could cause such an injury. The one behind the Gates of Hell began to act out of habit again. He tried to pretend to be dead. If he pretend to be dead, then pretend to be dead. However, the injury on Mou¡¯s body temporarily dispelled the doubts of Caspian. Caspian and the others were on a treasure boat of Shane. Compared to a spirit boat, the treasure boat was not only bigger, but also moreplete and solid with all kinds of formations on it. The treasure boat carried Caspian and the others. After flying for about five thousand miles in the distance, it suddenly began to rise into the air. After breaking through the clouds, it continued to go up. Above the clouds, after thousands of miles, the strong wind could be seen. These Gang winds were not the kind that a cultivator could make with a wave of his hand. Compared with the Gang Wind, Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator¡¯s full blow was as weak as a dying person¡¯s breath. In the current knowledge of Caspian, no one could pass through the strong Gang Wind with their physical bodies. After entering, in the blink of an eye, all the skin and flesh would be scattered. In less than two blink of an eye, one¡¯s bones would be smashed into ashes by the Gang Wind. However, at this time, the treasure boat actually soared straight towards the Gang Wind. It was likely that Shane had not told them where the destination was before. Therefore, when he saw Saul and the others on the treasure boat hit the Gang Wind with their heads down, he immediately looked nervous and flustered. Mou took this opportunity to look at Caspian who was meditating at the stern. Seeing that Caspian did not change his expression and did not move, he nodded in his heart. In fact, after Caspian got on the treasure boat, his Divine Sense had already spread out. He focused all his attention on the area within a five hundred kilometer radius. His fingers, which he had kept in his sleeves, were also ced on Wave-like Void Bracelet at any time. With the help of the spatial power generated by the slight shake of Wave-like Void Bracelet and the Divine Sense, he had long discovered that there was a distorted void less than 15 kilometers away from the Gang Wind. ¡°There¡¯s a folded void there.¡± At this time, Caspian had already guessed what Shane was going to do next, so he was not in a hurry. The treasure boat kept approaching the Gang wind. At this time, they could even see the thunder and fire produced when the Gang Wind collided and rubbed against each other, which made the faces of Saul and others pale. When Yannick couldn¡¯t help eximing, the treasure boat suddenly seemed to have crashed into a river. The people on the deck shook their bodies. Then, the light in front of them shot wildly, and the strange scene quickly passed by like a horsemp. Before everyone could react, they immediately arrived at a ce surrounded by immortal mist. Multicolored light shot out in all directions, precious light taking in and sending out. It was a ce full of divine and profound mysteries. When the people in front of the deck looked into the distance, they all showed surprise, excitement, and joy on their faces. Even if they had expected it, Shane and Mou¡¯s eyes were full of brilliance at this time. Caspian also stood up, stood at the stern, and narrowed his eyes to look forward. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know where he was either. There were ethereal clouds all around, as if they were above the clouds, but also like fairnd. The vast and boundless sea of clouds instantly filled one¡¯s chest. In front of the sea of clouds stood an immortal mountain. The Immortal Mountain was covered in snow, and the colorful light behind it was like a huge chakram. Looking from a distance, it made people feel that their hearts were clear, and they even wanted to kneel down and kowtow. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Mou muttered. At this time, Shane¡¯s excited expression was also beyond words. ¡°Then let¡¯s continue to move forward.¡± After speaking, he controlled the treasure boat, directly heading towards that immortal mountain. As the treasure boat broke through the waves of clouds, the strange scene that suddenly appeared once again caused one to be amazed. The bottom of the sea of clouds was not empty, but filled with rainbows. Dazzling and blurred rainbows were stacked together, like a dream. Upon closer inspection, the rainbow seemed to contain some mysterious Dao essence. Although it was obscure, it was awe-inspiring. If it¡¯s an immortal mansion secret realm, I wonder which powerful figure used to live in that mansion¡­ Caspian thought to himself. With a thought, he asked the one behind the Gates of Hell, ¡°Do you know whose mansion this is?¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He had thought that the other party would either ignore him as usual or stammer to say he did not know. But unexpectedly, Caspian got a positive answer. ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± Caspian blinked. ¡°Who¡­ Is it? One¡­ Trouble¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell said. That guy was always in the same tone, and it was intermittent, so it was impossible for people to judge his mood from his tone. ¡°Do you mean that it will be very troublesome in the secret realm?¡± After thinking for a while, Caspian asked again. ¡°Treasures¡­ There¡¯s some¡­ Nothing you can go¡­ Take a look¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­ Sleep¡­¡± He went to sleep again. Caspian rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t want to talk to the other party anymore. He raised his head again and looked at the Immortal Mountain under the glow of the treasure light. A thoughtful expression shed across his eyes. It was a pity that he did not have the ability to look after Qi as Bowen. Otherwise, he might be able to see some hidden things. However, judging from the reaction of the person behind the Gates of Hell just now, although it was only two short sentences, there were only three words in total, ¡°Um, a trouble¡±. But it was enough to guess some information. Although it was limited, it was useful. Caspian closed his eyes and thought to himself as the treasure boat was still not close to the Immortal Mountain. Soon, the limited clues spread out from his mind and slowly intertwined into a. Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 Although I haven¡¯t figured out the identity of the man behind the Gates of Hell yet, his strength has shown that he was definitely a famous person when he was still alive. It¡¯s the kind that can make a sound in the era. This could be concluded from Spirit Severing Road that Caspian entered when in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was the back garden of the one behind the Gates of Hell. He also knew the realm after Real Immortal Realm.. So the person who can let everyone know must havee from a long time ago, and he is also a Greater Power. Therefore, there must be a lot of magic weapons and natural precious materials in the blessednd of the immortal mansion. But I couldn¡¯t be too optimistic because of this. Anyone under Heavenly Spirit Realm, in the eyes of such a powerful figure, could be killed easily. When one reached Heavenly Spirit Realm, one would be a little hard at most and then he could be killed too. Therefore, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down. Even the remnant soul of the Great Immortal-killing Sage was so difficult to deal with. If this blessednd of the immortal mansion contained the remnant divine will of this mighty figure, even a very weak strand of it might be fatal. Moreover, it was hard to say if there would be some restriction formations. I had to be careful as if I was treading on thin ice¡­ This time, the goal of entering this blessednd of the immortal mansion should still be to follow the original idea closely, mainly to protect oneself and increase the experience of entering secret realm. If I encounter Immortal Fate and obtain treasures, it will be different. I can¡¯t force it¡­ However, Caspian did not lose the spirit of exploration because of this. Because the one behind the Gates of Hell did not stop him. In that case, it meant that as long as he did things ording to his usual style, generally speaking, he would not encounter any problems. Even if he encountered some problems, he should be able to deal with them. So, ording to his own inference, Caspian¡¯s mentality quickly made corresponding adjustments. At this moment, his whole body had returned to the state of tension inside and loose outside. After thinking for a while, he decided to remind Shane not to let down his guard when he saw the Immortal Mountain. After choosing the parts that could be said to Shane, Caspian received a positive response from Shane. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Junior Brother Montgomery. We have long been mentally prepared for this.¡± Shane smiled and immediately restrained his expression. ¡°All immortal abode secret realms have many restrictions. This was especially true for those that had never been entered before. We had to be careful in order to protect ourselves. Whether we can get anything or not depends entirely on the Immortal Fate.¡± Hearing Shane¡¯s words, Mine and the others all looked serious. Thus, Caspian did not say anything else. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He returned to the back of the treasure boat and continued to meditate. Even though the immortal mountain wasn¡¯t too far away, the treasure boat continued forward for four to six hours without any signs of approaching. Obviously, it also contained some mysterious Law of Space. During this period, Caspian saw Shane several times to discuss with Mou. Mou took advantage of his magical power to make a corresponding inference and review. During this period, aside from adjusting the direction of the treasure boat¡¯s advance in a very small way, nothing else had changed. From this point of view, Mou was quite confident in his inference. And there was no problem with his previous deduction. In the next few hours, Caspian kept meditating. However, as his Divine Sense got closer and closer to the Immortal Mountain, he began to explore the surroundings more and more frequently and carefully. He wouldn¡¯t let go of anything within a thousand miles. After flying for a few more hours, the treasure boat suddenly sped up. And it was change in speed, as if it had suddenly turned into flowing forward against the water. Obviously, this speed change was not controlled by Shane. At the same time, Shane¡¯s face also changed slightly. Soon he calmed down and said with a smile on his face, ¡°We¡¯re almost there¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, everyone saw the scenery around the treasure boat suddenly turn into colorful light spots. In a trance, it gave people a feeling that they had rushed into the space-time tunnel. However, before everyone could react, the treasure boat suddenly stopped with a bang sound. The magnificent and sacred immortal mountain in front of them was close at hand. Everyone on the treasure boat was instantly bathed in the seven-colored divine light. As they breathed, their mouths were sweet, refreshing, and their eyes were bright. With a slight movement, it gave people a feeling of spirit, vigor, and ferocity. However, Caspian noticed that the immortal mountain was covered by a thinyer of mist at this time. It seemed like a dream, but if he rashly stepped in, he would either be sent to an unknown area or be directly killed in an instant. It seemed to be surrounded by immortal light, but in fact, it was dangerous. Sure enough, the next moment, he heard Shane say, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here for a while. The fog will dissipate in two days at most.¡± Mou added, ¡°ording to my deduction, the fog will dissipate for about 8 hours from now on within 42 hours, so don¡¯t rx. Just concentrate and wait here.¡± The people on the treasure boat were all at Heavenly Spirit Realm. Usually, they would be in seclusion for three to five months, or ten days. It was not difficult to meditate for less than two days. Moreover, everyone knew that the following situation was something that had never happened in the past. Therefore, they were all in high spirits and waited patiently. Mine, on the other hand, nced at Caspian and then leaned towards Caspian. She blinked her big eyes and asked curiously, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, what are you looking for?¡± Caspian looked away from the two sides and replied, ¡°senior Cadine, I heard you talk about it before. There are several other forcesing. But now, why there are only us?¡± ¡°They should arrive in six to ten hours,¡± Shane said, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce them to you first. At that time, there will be three other forces. These three forces will be divided into two Upper Kingdoms and one tribe.¡± ¡°A tribe? Demonic beasts?¡± Caspian raised his eyebrows. Shane said helplessly, ¡°Yes, but this tribe is special. When you see it, you will know what¡¯s going on.¡± Caspian nodded and stopped talking. He was not the leader of this exploration of the blessednd of the immortal mansion, so he actually did not pay much attention to this kind of thing. The crowd on the treasure boat immediately quieted down. After sitting for about six hours, all of a sudden, the sound of something breaking through the air came from a distance. Everyone opened their eyes in unison. Suddenly, he saw a pair of huge wings spread out on the sea of clouds in the distance, flying in this direction at a high speed. This pair of wings was simr to flying wings, but they werepletely made of some type of metal, full of a powerful feeling of power. What was even more exaggerated was that when the wings spread out, they were probably hundreds of feet long. They flew on the sea of clouds, casting a soul-stirring shadow. But, under everyone¡¯s gaze, the pair of wings suddenly disappeared. Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 ¡°It¡¯s gone!¡± Yannick let out a cry of surprise. The others were also surprised. Caspian narrowed his eyes and quickly locked his eyes on the other side. The next moment, the pair of wings seemed to have appeared out of thin air. They rolled up a gust of wind and appeared several dozen miles away from the treasure boat. The fierce wind blew over at this time, and there was a humming sound. ¡°It¡¯s the Sun Moon Sect of Upper Kingdom Kahuripan.¡± Shane immediately transmitted a voice message to everyone. Caspian gathered his eyesight and looked over. The whole body was wrapped in a pale gray light when the pair of wings was flying at a high speed When they stopped, everyone saw clearly that the wings were of the same color. Half of it was golden and the other half was silver-white. On the wings, there were a total of six cultivators. They were also divided into two halves and stood on both sides of the wings. On the golden side, there was a pattern of a zing sun behind the robes. Standing on silver side, there was a bright moon pattern on the back of robes. ¡°Upper Kingdom Kahuripan, Sun Moon Sect,¡± Caspian murmured. At the same time, he also recalled some information that Star Nelson told him when they talked in secret. ¡°Upper Kingdom Kahuripan is a Upper Kingdom close to Lunia. The biggest sect among them is called the Sun Moon Sect, which has the same status as Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in Lunia. At that time, there will also be cultivators from the Sun Moon Secting to watch the Immortals¡¯ Assembly.¡± Caspian was carefully sizing up the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect on the wings. He discovered that although the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect were divided into the sun and the moon, this seemed to only be divided ording to the cultivation method, not because of power or faction. Although the robes were different and the cultivation methods they practiced were different, the six disciples on the wings bowed to each other when they came down hand in hand. They looked particrly harmonious. Shane, who was on Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s side, was about to meet the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect when suddenly, another whistling sound came from the distance. The disciples of the Sun Moon Sect, who were also walking towards Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, also stopped and looked in the direction of the voice. A bolt of lightning tore through the void and came from a distance. The heavenly might brought by the lightning even distorted space-time. In an instant, the sea of clouds around him was washed away. The rainbow under the sea of clouds fell apart and broke into pieces, like ss falling from the sky. Although the scene was shocking, at this time, everyone present could not help but frown slightly. When they came here, everyone had already felt that the blessednd of the immortal mansion was definitely not ordinary. Although they were still at the foot of the Immortal Mountain, they could already feel the majestic Taoist Sense. Moreover, there was a mystery hidden everywhere, making people take every step carefully. Just now, when the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect left the pair of wings, they were even careful not to fly, for fear of attracting some idents. But now, the thunderbolt carried the power of heaven. It sounded like it was not afraid of death, but in essence, it was hurting people. If it really caused the bacsh of a certain formation here, wouldn¡¯t Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the Sun Moon Sect, and the others, who had been treading on thin ice, be wronged to death? Just when everyone was secretly dissatisfied, the thunderbolt suddenly disappeared in mid-air like the treasure boat and wings. However, it soon appeared on the other side of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s treasure boat. The thunderbolt crashed to the ground and smashed into the sea of clouds. The sea of clouds burst out ripples and spread around. The rainbow under the sea of clouds copsed one after another, and pieces of it surged out like waves. The rolling momentum formed a fierce wind, shaking the mountains and shaking the earth, with fine lightning in it. At this moment, the fierce attack even caused defense array method of the treasure boat to automatically open. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. As for the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect, their expressions all changed. One of them suddenly swung his long sleeves. The golden me turned into a wall and protected everyone. The air st came like thousands of iron cavalrymen stepping on the ground, and the ming wall burst out a loud sound of war drums. However, such a small storm was not enough to disperse magical power. When the storm dissipated, the faces of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect members and the Sun Moon Sect members were filled with traces of anger. The other party¡¯s arrival was no only reckless, but even more provocative. Everyone turned to look at Thunder, which had justnded. Suddenly, Caspian heard several people beside him gasp. When it was flying in the air, it was a sh of Aurora Lightning. When it fell to the ground, everyone saw that the lightning was a huge sword about 50 to 60 feet long! The giant sword pierced straight into the rainbow under the sea of clouds, revealing only the hilt and half of the sword, which was nted on the rainbow. Even so, the half that was exposed was about 20 to 30 feet long, like a hill lying on the side. Especially the overbearing, wild, and violent aura emanating from the sword. It was like a bloodthirsty beast, ready to destroy the world at any time. ¡°Are you from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect?¡± An arrogant voice came from the sword hilt. Everyone looked up and saw a group of five people walking out from behind the sword hilt. The man at the front, who had just spoken, looked to be in his twenties, but it was unforgettable. His figure was even taller than that of an adult man. And all cultivators present were wearing magic robes with defensive power. However, this man only wore a linen shirt casually, revealing his strong chest. The linen shirt was tied casually with a straw rope. With a sweep of his Divine Sense, Caspian immediately found that the man was wearing a linen shirt without any formation. Although the materials he used were extremely rare in the mortal world, they were the mostmon in the world of cultivators. In other words, this linen short robe did not have the defensive ability of a magic robe at all. It was just a set of clothes that covered one¡¯s body. That man had a contemptuous smile on his face. He raised his chin and said to everybody with his nose facing everyone, ¡°All of you look like chickens. I¡¯m hesitating now. Should I cooperate with you so that I won¡¯t be dragged down by you when I enter that the blessednd of the immortal mansion?¡± When the giant sword fell to the ground, it was a provocation. But now, it was obvious that his words were a p in the people¡¯s faces. The faces of the people present suddenly darkened. Caspian heard the leading disciple of the Sun Moon Sect. His face was as dark as water as he said coldly, ¡°Harry Dickinson, this is how the Imperial Universe Sect of Upper Kingdom Mngbong taught you how to face a superior?¡± In an instant, the pressure of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm broke through the sea of clouds like a zing sun and pressed down on the tall left twin dragons. ¡°Ha, Surnamed Cotton! Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡± Harry was at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but when he saw that the leading disciple of the Sun Moon Sect had taken action, not only was he not afraid, but he was also excited. Not only that, but his eyes were even more ferocious and proud. At this moment, he roared and suddenly clenched his fists. ¡°If I break your arms and legs now, wouldn¡¯t it mean that you are far inferior to my Senior Brother Wace?¡± Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 With a roar, the muscles and bones of Harry burst out a loud noise like steel bars being twisted. In an instant,yers of cracks appeared in the void around his body. He waved his arms like a giant axe and smashed hard at the oing air st. Bam! It was as if a steel mountain peak had exploded. The loud noise made everyone¡¯s eardrums go numb. The void in front of Harry was torn apart, revealing a crack that was more than 10 kilometers long. The crack went from him to Maradih Cotton. Maradih¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Harry¡¯s body shook, and qi and blood in his chest surged. His mouth and nose were full of a fishy sweet smell. However, this bloody aura ignited the rage in his heart. There was a trace of madness in his eyes. He grinned with his teeth bared, revealing his white teeth soaked in blood. In the twinkling of an eye, that crazy look actually made people feel a trace of fear. At the same time, the members of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect also revealed different looks of surprise and whispered to each other. ¡°Harry, at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, blocked the pressure of Maradih at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm head-on!¡± ¡°Even if Maradih didn¡¯t use his full strength, Harry is too exaggerated¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone at the second level of the Heaven Spirit Realm be so arrogant in front of the third level of the Heaven Spirit Realm!¡± ¡°Rumor has it that Harry is a genius that only appears once in a thousand years in the Imperial Universe Sect. Now, it looks like that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°To be able to withstand Maradih¡¯s pressure head-on, Harry does have the confidence to be proud!¡± ¡°Humph, what¡¯s there to be proud of? Senior Brother Wei didn¡¯t disy his strength at all.¡± These discussions reached the ears of Harry, causing his eyes to instantly turn red. Terrifying wisps of blood appeared in his eyes at this moment. The aura of a wild beast was released. In an instant, it made people feel like a mountain pressing down on them. ¡°Maradih, show me your strength, or you will suffer a great loss.¡± Harry grinned and raised his hand to grab the air. Bang! The giant sword that was dozens of meters long under his feet suddenly let out a loud roar. The fierce sound shook the area within a radius of a hundred miles, making people feel as if they had suddenly broken into a dangerous ce. ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t stop crying until you see the coffin.¡± Maradih narrowed his eyes, and coldness appeared in his eyes. In the sleeve of his drooping arm, a ball of light, like the rising red sun, burst out thousands of red lights. The people around them suddenly felt a burst of heat that went straight through their souls, as if all their blood was going to be evaporated in an instant. Seeing this, Shane raised his finger and quickly moved it in the air. Immediately, light blue lines appeared under the feet of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect people. In the blink of an eye, the lines formed a formation. It was like a light blue light shield that locked everyone inside. Immediately, the surging heat waves were blocked outside. Everyone in the formation breathed smoothly. They only felt cool and refreshing, and the repressed and stuffy feeling disappeared. Jagoan looked at Shane and nodded secretly. Shane was a modest man and didn¡¯t put on airs. Therefore, most of the time, people would ignore that he was actually a Master of the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. His realm was not inferior to that of Maradih of the Sun Moon Sect! ¡°Harry, don¡¯t make trouble¡­¡± Just as the sword was about to strike, a faint voice came from behind Harry. The sound was like the pouring of ice water. In an instant, most of the anger on the scene was gone. The next moment, a tall and straight figure walked out from behind Harry. He raised his hand and pressed down on the left side of Harry¡¯ arms. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Immediately, the roaring giant sword quieted down. The man¡¯s long hair almost fell to his knees. At this time, he looked at Maradih in the distance with a pair of long and narrow phoenix eyes, and his tone was still cold. ¡°Long time no see, Taoism peer Cotton¡­ Harry is the subordinate of our Imperial Universe Sect. He just offended you. When I go back, I will punish him for meditating in seclusion. He is not allowed to step out of the sect for three years. At this time, the blessednd of the immortal mansion can be opened at any time. Don¡¯t dy the immortal fate because of such a small matter. What do you think?¡± Before he could finish his words, the man released a powerful pressure around him and protected Harry. Not only that, as long as he was not a fool, he could hear what he said just now. He was defending Harry. The so-called punishment it was in seclusion. It simply could not be regarded as a punishment. Although it was a punishment, in fact, there was no strength at all. ¡°Who is this?¡± In formation, Chuck asked in a low voice. The others also looked at Shane at this moment. Because the long-haired male cultivator who spoke at this time exuded an aura that made people feel as if they were facing an abyss. Although Jagoan couldn¡¯t see through his realm, from his attitude, it was obvious that he was an cultivator at the same level as Maradih and Shane. ¡°Bruce Wace of the Imperial Universe Sect,¡± Shane said with a voice transmission. Bruce Wace¡­ Jagoan thought to himself. This long-haired monster should be the Senior Brother Wace that Harry just mentioned¡­ At this time, the pressure around him disappeared. Shane also withdrew his formation and looked up at Maradih. ¡°Fellow Daoist Walker, it¡¯s been a long time since west met.¡± Bruce looked over and said to Shane. ¡°You¡¯re the same,¡± Shane said lightly. It was unknown whether Bruce understood the meaning of the double trials in Shane¡¯s words. He nodded and looked at Maradih again. Maradih dispersed the zing sun in his sleeves and snorted, ¡°Bruce, you only learned a little from your eldest brother. He is a big hypocrite, and you are a little hypocrite.¡± ¡°Fellow Daoist Cotton, I will tell my Eldest Senior Brother everything you say, so that he can reflect on himself¡­¡± Maradih¡¯s expression was still calm. ¡°I will thank you on behalf of my Eldest Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of your threat?¡± Maradih sneered. ¡°Do you want us to have a fight, in case someone says that I¡¯m bullying the weak? There will be plenty of opportunities for this kind of thing in the future. We came here today for the sake of secret realm of the Immortal Mansion, right?¡± Bruce didn¡¯t ept Maradih¡¯s challenge and changed the topic lightly. ¡°Or have Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect reached some sort of agreement before the arrival of our Imperial Universe Sect? One of you is to me the Imperial Universe Sect, and the other is going to enter the treasure hunt. At that time, the treasures will be equally divided?¡± Shane sneered and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so at first, but after you came here, I did have this n¡­¡± When Bruce heard this, his long narrow phoenix eyes covered by the long hair shed with a fierce light. The others were confused. They either didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with their words, or they looked confused and didn¡¯t know what was going on. Jagoan, who was standing behind Shane, secretly nodded for the other party¡¯s attitude. The words that Bruce had just said were obviously because he was worried that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect would join forces, so he took the initiative to upy the moral high ground, so that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect would not be able to jointly suppress the Imperial Universe Sect in order to save face. Not only did Shane not fall for the trap, but he also threatened the Imperial Universe Sect with an arrogant attitude. There was a hint of warning in his words. Although it was just a few words, there was an invisible de and sword radiance. Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 Although Shane had mentioned before that the three sects were working together to search for treasures in the blessednd of the immortal mansion. But judging from the current situation, there was no way to fulfill this wish. Jagoan didn¡¯t know much about the Sun Moon Sect and the the Imperial Universe Sect before, so he didn¡¯t know why the Imperial Universe Sect seemed to be full of hostility towards Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect the moment they appeared. At this moment, he heard Mine¡¯s voice. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery?¡± Jagoan looked towards Mine and saw that although she was standing beside him, she was looking steadily forward. Immediately, Jagoan knew that the other party was using a voice transmission method. Therefore, Jagoan followed her lead and continued to look ahead. He sent a voice transmission, ¡°Senior Cadine, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Are you wondering why the Imperial Universe Sect has such an attitude?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Jagoan¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Does Senior Cadine know?¡± ¡°In fact, this isn¡¯t a secret,¡± Mine replied. ¡°It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t been in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for long. Furthermore, no one told you about it, so you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Please enlighten me, Senior Cadine,¡± Continued Jagoan via voice transmission. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, do you know who our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect recognized as our Eldest Senior Brother?¡± Mine did not answer, but asked a question first. Jagoan raised his eyebrows. Mine seemed to have already known his answer and continued, ¡°Although I am not convinced, there is no doubt that our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect now recognized our Eldest Senior Brother as Grand Pure Emperor of the Crape Myrtle Sect. Moreover, Grand Pure Emperor was not only recognized as the Eldest Senior Brother by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but his talent, strength and realm were absolutely outstanding among all the sects in the surrounding Upper Kingdom. Those who were inferior to him in seniority were far inferior to him. There are very few cultivators of the same generation who can match him, let alone surpass him.¡± When Mine said this, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help interrupting her voice transmission and asking a question that he had always wanted to ask, ¡°Senior Cadine, there is one thing that I haven¡¯t figured out. I only know the surname of this Grand Pure Emperor is Nelson, so what is his name?¡± Jagoan had asked this question when he had a secret talk with Star Nelson. To his surprise, Star Nelson refused to tell him. At this time, Jagoan took this opportunity to ask again. Unfortunately, Mine also shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s real name, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case when you say his surname is Nelson.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jagoan was stunned. After the secret talkst time, Jagoan learned that Star Morrey was Star Nelson¡¯s real name after she woke up from her memory. And the name, who had always been alive as the sister of Grand Pure Emperor, was called Star Nelson. So Jagoan subconsciously thought that since they were brother and sister, Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s surname would naturally be Nelson. Today, Mine told him that it was not like this. This made Jagoan a little surprised. After pondering for a while, Mine seemed to understand why Jagoan thought so. She said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, do you think Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s surname is Nelson because of Star Nelson?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Jagoan nodded slightly. ¡°If Senior Cadine hadn¡¯t told me today, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± In this way, Jagoan finally understood why he had never found something when he wanted to to know which powerful Nelson family in Lunia was. It turned out that this was the problem. While Jagoan was deep in thought, Mine continued to exin. ¡°I¡¯m not sure the exact reason. The identity of Grand Pure Emperor is quite mysterious. ording to the information our Thundercloud Gang knows, he doesn¡¯t seem to have the experience of joining Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. When he first appeared, it was as if he had appeared out of thin air. None of the disciples knew about his past and origin. Even the Protectors, Heavenly Kings, and Generals under hismand were not clear about it. It would be even harder to start from Star Nelson¡­¡± ¡°Her words and actions seemed to be controlled by Grand Pure Emperor. No one could get close to her. I think if one wanted to know the name and origin of Grand Pure Emperor, one can only ask the Sect Master.¡± Speaking of this, Mine paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The topic is a little far away. Let¡¯s go back to the previous topic.¡± Jagoan¡¯s expression became slightly serious and he said via voice transmission, ¡°Senior Cadine, please go ahead¡­¡± ¡°Our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect has a publicly acknowledged Eldest Senior Brother. There was also a publicly acknowledged Eldest Senior Brother in the Imperial Universe Sect. However, not only did Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect approve of Grand Pure Emperor as the Eldest Senior Brother, but also the sects of Upper Kingdom around also had this sign. However, the Eldest Senior Brother of the Imperial Universe Sect was only recognized as one of their sect¡­¡± ¡°He was slightly weaker than Grand Pure Emperor. Therefore, the Eldest Senior Brother of the Imperial Universe Sect was not convinced of Grand Pure Emperor. This emotion greatly affected the attitude of the Imperial Universe Sect toward Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. As for the Sun Moon Sect¡­¡± There was a slight change in Mine¡¯s tone of voice. ¡°I think this time, even though we¡¯re joining forces to explore the blessednd of the immortal mansion, in fact, none of the 3 sects will be convinced of each other. Nobody will trust each other, right?¡± Hearing Mine¡¯sstment, Jagoan observed carefully. So he found that the situation was as expected. Although the Imperial Universe Sect was now leading the way to challenge Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect on its own. However, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect didn¡¯t seem to share the same hatred. ¡°Then it¡¯s no wonder that the Imperial Universe Sect is so unscrupulous.¡± Jagoan thought to himself, ¡°As for what Bruce said just now, it was just in case.¡± When Jagoan heard this information from Mine, Shane, Maradih of the Sun Moon Sect, and Bruce of the Imperial Universe Sect sneered at each other. In the end, neither of them gained the upper hand nor fell into a disadvantageous position. The three sects all stood back in their respective positions. On Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s side, Shane put away the treasure boat. On the Sun Moon Sect¡¯s side, Maradih put away his wings. On the other hand, the people of the Imperial Universe Sect made others a little surprised. The mountain-like giant sword was not put away by Bruce, who had the highest realm among them nor was it put away by the most arrogant one, Harry. Instead, it was put away by one of the young male disciples, who looked delicate, and even made people feel a little weak. With a loud boom, the giant sword flew into the air and turned into a door-sized de under the baptism of thunder. When it fell into the hands of the handsome young man, everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted by it. Everyone from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect revealed looks of disbelief and traces of strange light in their eyes. Now that the giant sword was in the hands of the young disciple, it meant that the young disciple was the one who had controlled the sword and swept through everything. At the thought that the giant sword had turned into lightning, tore through the void, swept through the sea of clouds, and crushed the rainbow, and that the controller at that time had turned out to be this delicate and handsome young man that no one had noticed before, Shane and Maradih¡¯s faces suddenly darkened. Except Bruce and Harry, now there was such a handsome young disciple. In addition, there were two young disciples whom they had never seen before. There was only one thought in everyone¡¯s mind, this time, the strength of the people from the Imperial Universe Sect was definitely much more unfathomable than it looked. Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 Everyone was in aplicated mood. At this moment, the handsome male disciple of the Imperial Universe Sect felt everyone¡¯s gaze on him, but he seemed to be shocked. Like a frightened deer, he shrank to Bruce¡¯s side. Seeing this scene, most of the people present couldn¡¯t help but snort in their hearts. It¡¯s shameful to pretend to be weak! At this time, the three parties were standing in different districts, and the scene soon returned to its original silence. Under the leadership of Shane, Jagoan also waited there. However, they stopped sitting and just stood there. After all, they had just shed with the Imperial Universe Sect, so it was not suitable for them to continue meditating. Furthermore, the opening of this blessednd of the immortal mansion was only in the next forty hours. There was even a possibility that it would open in the next moment. Although Jagoan stood still in the same ce, his mind was constantly thinking, and his Divine Sense also covered the surroundings. He was carefully thinking about the information he got from Mine, while thinking about the current situation. This exploration of this blessednd of the immortal mansion was done by the joint efforts of the 3 sects and 1 tribe. The three sects, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the Sun Moon Sect, and the Imperial Universe Sect, had already arrived. But there was still no sign of that tribe¡­ However, this matter should be Discussed by Shane, Maradih, and Bruce of the three sects. Since they didn¡¯t say anything at this time, Jagoan naturally couldn¡¯t do this meaningless thing. At the foot of the mountain surrounded by immortal light, everyone waited for about ten hours. Suddenly, a flute sound came from the top of the Immortal Mountain. The voice was ethereal and mellow. In an instant, everyone on the scene opened their eyes, and their eyes were full of brilliance. At the same time, the white mist surrounding Immortal Mountain was also immediately sted apart by the seven-colored radiance. The seven-colored glow was like a clear spring that flowed out from within the mountain. In the blink of an eye, a path appeared between the white mists. From afar, it looked like a beautiful waterfall. From a closer distance, it looked like silk. It was a dreamlike color, a multicolored light, and a melodious flute sound. For a moment, it even made people feel intoxicated and ethereal. ¡°The restriction formation of the Immortal Mountain has been activated!¡± Mou cried out in a low voice, his voice full of excitement. Everyone from the Sun Moon Sect and the Imperial Universe Sect had also clearly realized this point. Their auras immediately changed. ¡°Those guys haven¡¯te yet¡­¡± Shane looked around. He was referring to thest force that was rted to the demonic beast. ¡°The restriction formation of the Immortal Mountain has been activated for only two to six hours.¡± Bruce shook his head and said, ¡°Time is limited. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to wait for them here. If they missed it, they would give up on this Immortal destiny. ¡°If you two want to wait, then you can wait here for a moment. The Sun Moon Sect will go first.¡± After that, Maradih nodded slightly to the crowd and took the lead to lead the people behind him to step on the colorful light. As soon as they stepped on the seven-colored light, colorful lotuses suddenly appeared under the feet of the people of the Sun Moon Sect. The colorful lotus carried the crowd and slowly drifted toward the top of the Immortal Mountain. For a time, it gave people an extremely elegant and otherworldly feeling. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. During this exploration of this blessednd of the immortal mansion this time, regardless of which sect it is, naturally they are worried that someone else will take the initiative. When someone else ate meat, they could only drink soup. Therefore, since Maradih had led the way, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Imperial Universe Sect would naturally notg behind. Besides, none of the three sects present had such a deep friend treasure boat with the group of Demonic Beasts that had not yet arrived. They had reached the level of ¡°I won¡¯t leave unless youe.¡± On Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s side, they were the closest to the colorful light because of their original location, so they were a little faster than the Imperial Universe Sect. After leaving Mou to respond outside, Jagoan and the others soon came to the light. However, the speed of the Imperial Universe Sect was not slow. It quickly caught up with them and followed closely behind. Although they arrived one stepter than Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it was obvious that the Imperial Universe Sect had a moment of high spirits. What¡¯s more, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Imperial Universe Sect had a grudge against each other because of thepetition between the Eldest Senior Brothers. At the moment, Bruce remained calm and released his pressure. Saul and Chuck were the first to turn pale, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of their mouths. If Shane hadn¡¯t acted fast enough to help them, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would have lost two people before they set foot on the Immortal Mountain. ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Even if Shane usually had a good temper, he couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed when he saw this. Bruce snorted and ignored Shane. Harry, who followed behind Bruce, was much more arrogant than his Senior Brother Wace. He had dared to face Maradih, who was a whole realm higher than him, head-on. Even if he was injured, he would not retreat. Facing Yannick, Mine, and other cultivators whose realms were not as good as his, he even left a series of deep footprints on the ground and directly grabbed them with both hands. ¡°Get out of here!¡± The roar exploded in people¡¯s ears like a thunder. Yannick¡¯s body shook, and her mind seemed to be pierced by a steel needle. She gritted her teeth in pain, and everything went ck before her eyes. She was about to fall down. Mine hurriedly took out a stream of spiritual Qi and held Yannick. In this way, Harry sessfully passed through the two of them. Shane and Bruce were arguing with each other. In front of Harry, there was only Jagoan left. ¡°Hey, the mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡± Harry grinned. His opponent was a whole realm lower than him. So without thinking, he opened his five fingers and directly grabbed Jagoan¡¯s shoulder. The force was like thunder crashing to the ground, shaking the surrounding void. There was a loud rumble. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery!¡± Shane and Mine eximed at the same time when they saw this scene. ¡°Shane, how dare you distract your attention and care about others at this time?¡± Behind his long hair, a gloomy look appeared in Bruce¡¯s eyes. Seeing Jagoan turning around, Harry snorted with contempt and said, ¡°You overestimate yourself and block in front of me. You can live¡­¡± The next moment, Harry felt an unprecedented majestic power, like a river of stars covering the sky, suddenly pouring back. His little power was as small as a speck of dust in the universe. Everyone present also felt that a figure was thrown up. After the shadow shed across their faces, it quickly fell down. Bang! Hong! The ground shook violently. Such a loud noise made everyone¡¯s brain go nk for a moment. When everyone realized what was going on, they saw Jagoan standing in the same ce, looking at the front of him coldly. In front of him, Harry waspletely mmed into the ground, bing the center of the rainbow. The figure that had just shed past in front of everyone was Harry, who had been thrown up and thrown heavily on the ground. The sound of the tremors had not stopped yet. The noisy scene fell into a dead silence at this moment. Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 When Harry appeared, he was tall and strong, and his whole body was full of horrible power. He didn¡¯t retreat in the face of Maradih. His arrogant and overbearing figure had been deeply imprinted in the hearts of everyone at the very beginning. Just a moment ago, everyone was still feeling sorry for Jagoan. Those who coulde here this time must be the outstanding talents of all the sects. Unfortunately, this mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm disciple stood in front of Harry. He was in deep trouble. But in the blink of an eye, Harry was pped on the ground like hyenas and was printed into the ground. And Jagoan was unscathed. Not only that, but when his indifferent gaze swept across the surroundings, the hearts of the people of the Imperial Universe Seat and the Sun Moon Sect, who were the first to ascend to the seven-colored light, couldn¡¯t help but thump. They all subconsciously felt that it was a little too early for them to be surprised by the disciple of the Imperial Universe Sect who was holding the sword. The real cruel man was obviously on Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s side. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Harry with his face down moved slightly at this time and growled through gritted teeth. Waves of air st surged out from his body. The torn ground began to shake and expand. It was clear that he was truly angry. A life-and-death battle was inevitable. Jagoan lifted his foot and stomped down. Bang! This sound was like a drum before the war, beating hard on everyone¡¯s hearts. The loud noise was still echoing. The friction and vibration in the mountain stream made people feel as if thousands of troops and horses had copsed in an instant. Regardless of whether it was the Sun Moon Sect that was climbing up the mountain or Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect at the foot of the mountain, or the people from the Imperial Universe Sect, they all stood still, as if they were frozen. The scene was dead silent. asionally, the sound of the rainbow breaking could be heard from time to time. Everyone looked at Harry under Jagoan¡¯s feet. He was like a dead dog lying in a human-shaped pit on the ground. Just now, Harry, who had been pped on the ground, let out an angry roar and struggled to get up. But no one could see Jagoan¡¯s movements clearly. The next moment, the airflow at the scene seemed to converge toward a certain void, and then condensed into a giant foot, stomping down. Bam! Then, it was now like this. Harryy motionless in the pit. His aura was still there. He shouldn¡¯t have died. However, the constantly overflowing blood spring made people tremble with fear. What was even more shocking was that Jagoan had seriously injured Harry and did not even use his magical power. Before, people could see Harry had the courage to challenge Maradih just now. Halfway up the mountain, Maradih¡¯s eyes were shining at this moment. His eyes fell on Jagoan at the foot of the mountain. His nostrils were slightly open, and he was short of breath. At the foot of the mountain, Jagoan¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he swept his gaze toward the people from the Imperial Universe Sect. His gaze, which seemed to be real, instantly made the people of the Imperial Universe Sect feel a sharp edge in their throats. For a moment, their scalps were numb. ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless,¡± Jagoan said. Everyone from the Imperial Universe Sect gritted their teeth. Behind his long hair, Bruce¡¯s eyes were full of uncertainty. Jagoan¡¯s attack was both sudden and shocking. No one had guessed it, and no one had expected it. At this moment, the people of the Imperial Universe Sect and the Sun Moon Sect couldn¡¯t help but have this thought in their hearts. What did overbearing mean? This was really overbearing. Earlier on, Harry only had Bruce behind him, so he had nothing to fear. And the cold look in Jagoan¡¯s eyes at this moment was clear. He didn¡¯t put them in his eyes. They didn¡¯t deserve it at all. Byparison, Harry¡¯s previous arrogance and provocation were as childish as that of a two or three- year-old child. In such a short period of time, it was as long as hundreds of years for the people of the Imperial Universe Sect. ¡°Let go of Senior Brother Dickinson.¡± At this moment, the handsome male disciple from the Imperial Universe Sect spoke. There was still the shyness of a young man on his face. However, the giant sword he pulled out released an extremely horrible cold light and lightning at this moment. The lightning was swallowing and exhaling on the de of the sword. Instantly, it gave people a terrifying power that could destroy Yin and Yang and tear the sky apart! The giant sword swept violently, and the tip of the sword pointed at Jagoan. The youth pursed his lips, with determination in his eyes. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He repeated what he had just said, ¡°Let go of Senior Brother Dickinson!¡± Jagoan looked at him, frowned, and said impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t your master tell you that you should always be respectful to others?¡± With that, Jagoan took a step forward. ¡°Oh no!¡± Bruce narrowed his eyes and was about to attack. But then there was a pressure around him. Shane had a faint smile on his face. ¡°Bruce, do you want to bully the weak? Our Junior Brother Montgomery is only at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm.¡± ¡±What the f*ck are you talking about?!¡± Bruce almost cursed at this moment. To be able to reach this realm, one¡¯s strength and vision were naturally notcking. Although Jagoan had only made a move once, Bruce had already known that in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, except for Shane, who had the highest realm on the surface, this Junior Brother Montgomery was probably more terrible. Not to mention anything else, the three sects had to give each other some face in the face of the current situation. However, it was clear that the other party was facing this group of people with the attitude that an ant should have the consciousness of an ant. He looked down and showed no mercy. Bruce had forgotten that the first to provoke and attack was the Imperial Universe Sect. Damn it! Why didn¡¯t I notice this guy before? Bruce¡¯s mind shed. This time, he came with a big task, so he naturally didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong. But, he was blocked by Shane, so he had no time to rush to help. In one step, Jagoan arrived in front of the handsome young man. The youth¡¯s eyes shed with lightning and he shouted. It seemed that he had been prepared for this, and the power of the giant sword surged like a vine. In an instant, they intertwined into a big. Although the big only covered the area between him and Jagoan, at this moment, the surrounding hollow seemed to be torn apart, giving people a feeling that it was going to break into pieces. Behind the, lightning gathered into a vast sea of electric light. It was mighty and crackling. Any heaven and earth that fell into it would immediately be shattered, sted apart. Everyone from the Sun Moon Sect and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were also surprised. This young man seemed to be more powerful than they had expected. Jagoan sneered and stretched out his five fingers to grab forward. Chi! The power grid was torn into pieces by him. Fear suddenly appeared in the young man¡¯s eyes. Jagoan raised his hand again, a palm piercing through the boundless sea of lightning, directly grabbing that enormous sword. Creak! Creak! Creak! With a little force from his five fingers, the giant sword began to twist, and five clear fingerprints appeared on it. ¡°This¡­¡± The young man¡¯s breathing stopped, and his eyes went wide. ¡°Too bad¡­¡± Jagoanmented. He pulled the huge sword in his hand and rubbed it. The sound of steel twisting and the explosion of the electric sea were so loud that everyone on the scene felt dizzy. The next moment, the giant sword in Jagoan¡¯s hand became a crooked iron ball. All formations in it were damaged. This scene made everyone¡¯s eyes open wide. Jagoan casually threw the iron ball aside, raised his hand, and pped the young man in the face with the sound of wind and thunder. The sound was loud and powerful. Although it was only a palm, it was more than ten times bigger than the giant sword wielded by the young man! Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 Bang! The sound was clear, but it was also as loud and clear as a heavenly deity¡¯s iron whip as it struck out in mid-air. For a moment, everyone present felt that their cheeks were burning hot, as if this p was on their faces. In their sight, half of the young man¡¯s face copsed, and blood spurted out. Body-protection Gang around him was instantly shattered. With a buzz, he made a visible trajectory in the air and flew dozens of miles away. With a bang, he smashed into the sea of clouds, followed by the sound of a rainbow breaking. ¡°He was so arrogant before. I thought he didn¡¯t even take Amethyst Pce Realm seriously. It turns out that he couldn¡¯t even block a p from me, a first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± Jagoan snorted. Jagoan nced at Bruce from the corner of his eyes. At this time, Bruce did not move or speak again. His long hair covered his face. No one knew what he was thinking. However, the faces of the other two disciples of the Imperial Universe were as pale as paper. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Under the gaze of Jagoan, they could not help but take two steps back. One of them even softened his knees and fell to the ground. ¡°Senior Brother Walker, let¡¯s go up the mountain¡­¡± Jagoan turned around and said to Shane. Before he turned around, his eyes stopped on Bruce again. It would be much easier if the other party attacked in a rage at this time. But now, the other party held back. Jagoan¡¯s eyes narrowed and he seemed to be deep in thought. He can still bear it in this way. Either he is very shrewd, or he has other ns¡­. In a short time, Jagoan had spected all kinds of possibilities from the performance of Bruce. These possibilities were quickly denied one by one. Finally, when Jagoan came to the side of the people of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, there was only one possibility left. There¡¯s an intention to enter this blessednd of the immortal mansion. In addition, this intention was definitely not as simple as taking treasures or smashing into Immortal Fate. They have a clear goal. Jagoan thought to himself. The most direct way was to search the soul directly. However, Shane and the others of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were watching. There were people from the Sun Moon Sect on top of them. Moreover, Jagoan also believed that each of the cultivators in the two sects present would have a lifesaving magic weapon at the critical moment, just like their Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If he really did that, but one or two of them escaped in the end, then there would be a huge problem. The Sky-flipping Seal could seal the void. However, on this Immortal Mountain, Jagoan didn¡¯t want to easily use this magic weapon either. Forget it¡­ After entering the blessednd of the immortal mansion, let¡¯s move ording to the circumstances. In a sh, Jagoan made up his mind. His move this time made others shocked. Shane and the others had heard of Jagoan¡¯s deeds before. Before they came, they saw Jagoan directly cut off Paxton Jennings by the waist. However, the scene at the moment was much more shocking than before. Except for Shane, everyone else present was in awe of Jagoan. However, Jagoan was much more kind to their disciples, so he did not put too much pressure on them. Then, under the leadership of Shane, everyone followed the Sun Moon Sect and flew to the top of the mountain. As for the Sun Moon Sect, although they did not participate in the matter just now, Jagoan¡¯s shocking performance also made them quiet down a lot at this time. All of a sudden, the Immortal Mountain became quiet again. Everyone said nothing and flew to the top of the mountain silently. At the foot of the mountain, only the Imperial Universe Sect was left. Among the five people from the Imperial Universe Sect, Harry was lying in the big pit, and he had not woken up yet. In the pit, blood was almost overflowing. Harry could almost be regarded as soaked in blood. Dozens of miles away, it was unknown whether the handsome male disciple could continue to search for treasures. There were two other disciples who were also outstanding talents of the younger generation in the sect and one in a million. But, they were obviously frightened by Jagoan and had note to their senses yet. The only one who remained normal at this time was Bruce. However, the wisps of hostility emanating from Bruce¡¯s body also made people shudder. Obviously, he was trying his best to control his emotions. In fact, at this moment, Bruce was about to bite his teeth into pieces. His long hair covered his eyes, and his blood was struggling. Calm down, I must calm down! This was just an ident. There were more important things to do. As long as we canplete the Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s task, then the one whoughs till the end will still be our Imperial Universe Sect. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect definitely don¡¯t know that we know much more than they do at this time. And they don¡¯t know we have a clear goal to enter the blessednd of the immortal mansion this time. Bruce¡¯s divine thoughts wandered through his body and finallynded on a cool vortex between his eyebrows. His breathing gradually calmed down. I, Bruce, have always been like this¡­ Eldest Brother must have left such an important matter to me because he trusted me. So I shouldn¡¯t be affected by others. As long as I do it ording to my own style, I will definitely seed. I haven¡¯t entered the blessednd of the immortal mansion so there is no need for me to go and disturb the big brother because of this small ident. In that case, it will not be good to leave a bad impression on Eldest Brother. Bruce tried to figure out the pros and cons. Before long, Bruce¡¯s chest, which was constantly rising and falling, gradually calmed down. He rolled up his long sleeves and flew away with the two disciples beside him, checking the delicate and handsome disciple a little. Well, it¡¯s okay¡­ Although the handsome male disciple was still alive, the situation was not optimistic. Bruce thought for a moment and naturally understood the reason. That fellow deliberately injured him, but didn¡¯t let him die. The first reason was to prevent the possible forbidden art from being activated, and the second reason was that it was impossible for me to leave my seriously injured fellow disciples behind. And if I take them with me, my actions will inevitably be affected. To be able to think so much in such a short period of time, it seemed that the guy surnamed Montgomery was not only more powerful than his realm. When did such a person appear in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? Would Grand Pure Emperor allow such a disciple to enter the Thundercloud Gang without joining the Crape Myrtle Sect? Moreover, this disciple¡¯s personality was indeed a bit simr to that of Grand Pure Emperor. I can¡¯t figure it out¡­ Bruce was confused. But at this time, he did not think too much about this issue. He nced at Mou Valberg in the distance. In the end, he didn¡¯t make a move. After rolling up the three people, he returned to the foot of the mountain. He took the unconscious Harry with him and stepped on the colorful lotus. After a long distance from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect, he flew toward the top of the mountain. When Bruce left and disappeared into the immortal light, making sure that he would not attack him again, Mou breathed a sigh of relief. He found that his back was covered with ayer of cold sweat because of nervousness. I can¡¯t withstand a palm strike from Bruce with my current body¡­ Mouughed at himself in his heart. At the same time, when he thought of Jagoan¡¯s attack not long ago, he couldn¡¯t help shivering. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt a jolt in his heart, and his heart tensed up in an instant. The feeling of alert instantly spread all over his body. Without hesitation, he immediately took out a formation map and unfolded it. The mysterious array lines quickly appeared and enveloped him. Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 There was no light shing, as if a thinyer of mist had appeared. In next second, Mou¡¯s figure disappeared. But it seemed that Mou felt that it was not safe enough. He lay on the ground again, hid his body in the clouds, and then tried his best to restrain his breath. Just as he finished all this, a beam of blood light, wrapped in several different figures, appeared at the foot of the Immortal Mountain dozens of miles away from him. Almost at the moment when these figures appeared, Mou felt a stream of amazing vigoring from all directions, which made him feel indescribably depressed and ufortable. They are demonic beasts¡­ No! They are demonic beasts from that tribe! After a moment Mou concluded. He carefully reached out his divine senses. Although he knew that the other party was not an ordinary demonic beast, he was the only one left here, so Mou had to think more about it. As his Divine Sense approached the group of demonic beasts inch by inch, he quietly raised his head and looked at them from the corner of his eyes. He did not dare to look directly at them at this time, because it was easy for others to notice him. Soon, he saw the four figures without being noticed. Human form, beast head. They possessed Blood Soul of demonic beasts and disyed the charm of cultivators at the same time. Among them, the tallest one was tall and had a head of a sika deer on its neck. A pair of long horns was curved up like branches. Mou judged that the shorter one was a hedgehog based on the spikes on the other party¡¯s head. The fattest one was a wild boar, with long fangs in its mouth, and a very symbolic nose, which showed its identity. Mou identified the skinny one for a long time before making a vague judgment based on the horn on its forehead: a ck flood dragon with impure blood lineage. These four demonic beasts were like demons but not demons, like humans but not humans. They stood at the foot of the mountain, surrounded by immortal light. The misty secret realm of the Immortal Mountain emitted a sinister and strange smell. Logically speaking, these four shape-shifting demons should have arrived together with Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the Sun Moon Sect, and the Imperial Universe Sect. But now, they were obviously a step toote. Moreover, vigor and ghostly aura around them also made people feel extremely ufortable. Mou stayed outside the blessednd of the immortal mansion in order to n and provide assistance. He could feel that something was wrong, so he carefully moved his Divine Sense and leaned toward the other side, wondering if these four shape-shifting demons would say something. Then he found that there was no need to do this. As soon as the four shape-shifting demons opened their mouths, their voices were as loud as a bell. There was no need to get close at all. He could hear them clearly from tens of miles away. The big demon in the shape of a wild boar suddenly sniffed and said in a rough voice, ¡°Is there a smell of blood? And there is a strong smell of spiritual Qi blood. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Did those cultivators who came before fight with each other?¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for them to fight¡­¡± The transformed demonic hedgehog spoke in a soft voice. ¡°Humans seek profit in the first ce. For the sake of personal desires, their parents and loved ones can be killed, not to mention that this is the blessednd of the immortal mansion. On the Path to Immortality, Heaven and Earth Treasures and magical powers are much more important than fellow disciples.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on first.¡± The big demon who had transformed into a sika deer seemed to be the most majestic one among the four beasts. As soon as it opened its mouth, the other three beasts all shut their mouths. Mou didn¡¯t see how the sika deer moved. He only felt dizzy. The next moment, the deer had already stood in front of the human-shaped pit where Harry was lying on the left. With a flick of its finger, a drop of blood flew to the fingertip of the sika deer shape-shifting demon. It put its finger into its mouth, licked it, nodded, and moved again, appearing dozens of miles away. Mou recognized that it was the ce where the handsome male disciple of the Imperial Universe Sect was sent flying by Jagoan. After tasting the blood with the same movement, the sika deer demon frowned in a very human-like way. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there an internal strife?¡± asked the wild boar shape-shifting demon. There was a hint of schadenfreude in its voice. At this time, Mou held his breath and focused on listening to the judgment of the sika deer demon. However, the sika deer did not speak. Instead, it releasedyers of spiritual consciousness around its body. In the next moment, the horns on its head shone brightly from top to bottom. The light was like the bright moon in the sky, covering the field. Mou could see faint illusory images begin to condense in front of the two pools of blood. Huh? Return Flight of Light?! Seeing this, Mou was shocked. Although it was almost impossible to be this magical power, the principle was very simr. Gradually, the faint shadow became solid. The scene of Jagoan pping Harry and sending the handsome male disciple flying with another p was all restored. This scene at that time was extremely shocking. Even the illusory image disyed by magical power still made people¡¯s scalps numb. In particr, the scene of the delicate and handsome male disciple being pped away made these shape-shifting demons¡¯ expressions be particrly rich at this time. ¡°It¡¯s really an internal strife¡­¡± The wild boar shape-shifting demon let out a strange cry. It stretched out its furry palm and pointed at the illusory image of Jagoan. ¡°Can you see this cultivator more clearly?¡± The sika deer did not speak, but responded directly with action. It shook its head gently. The light around it suddenly seemed to be controlled by its pair of deer horns, oveppingyer by layer toward the illusory image of Jagoan. The illusory image belonging to Jagoan gradually became clear. Before long, Jagoan¡¯s figure and appearance were all disyed in front of the four shape-shifting demons. Although it was not as clear as a real person, it was a little like looking at people from an uneven mirror. However, for a great demon that had reached the shape-shifting stage, seventy to eighty percent was already enough. ¡°It¡¯s a cultivator of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­ It¡¯s very overbearing.¡± The hedgehog shape-shifting demon said in a low voice again. ¡°Wait¡­¡± At this moment, ck flood dragon, which had not spoken before, suddenly took a step forward. It approached the shadow of Jagoan and looked at it carefully. Then it turned around and asked, ¡°Old Deer, can you be clearer? I need to confirm one thing¡­¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The sika deer nodded and shook its horns again. The shadow became more solid. However, it did not change much this time. Obviously, it had reached the limit of the sika deer. What does this guy want to do? Mou, who was hiding in the distance, secretly guessed. He had a vague feeling that something was wrong. However, these four great demons were right in front of him, so he didn¡¯t dare to casually use his own deduction technique in case he was discovered. At the same time, the ck flood dragon demon moved closer and stared at Jagoan for a moment. Suddenly, its body shook, and its eyes burst out a horrible killing intent like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Its vigor burst out like a raging wave. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 ¡°Who is he?¡± The other demons were curious when they saw how furious ck flood dragon was. The big demon who had transformed into a sika deer also returned to its original ce in one step and looked carefully at the phantom condensed by Jagoan. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯m going to inform my ancestor right now.¡± ck flood dragon waved its hand and immediately closed its eyes. Momentster, streams of divine thoughts were released from its body. Ancestor? Not only the other three shape-shifting demons, but also Mou, who was dozens of miles away, was shocked. The ancestor was a cultivator equivalent to an Amethyst Pce Realm! Junior Brother Montgomery, when did you have anything to do with ck flood dragon? Furthermore, it¡¯s an Ancestor-level demonic beast! Mou found it difficult to breathe. After a short while, he felt an intense aura gathering above his head. It was as if all the thunderclouds in the surrounding tens of thousands of miles had gathered here and almost crushed the ground. The sika deer, the wild boar, and the hedgehog couldn¡¯t help but tremble as they looked at the thick gray clouds. This is¡­ The descent of an ancestor! Although Mou tried his best to remain calm, his upper and lower teeth still started to collide uncontrobly in the face of this pressure that was on apletely different level. He tried his best to hide his aura. Because the four shape-shifting demons in front of him could not compare with the ancestor of the demon n. Once he was discovered by the ancestor, he would be turned into ashes with just a divine thought of the ancestor. Moreover, the possibility of him being exposed to the eyes of the Ancestor was much higher than being exposed to the four shape-shifting demons! If he could dig a hole now, Mou would definitely dig a deep pit with a radius of 50 kilometers on the ground without hesitation and then hide inside without hesitation. In the blink of an eye, a crack suddenly appeared in the clouds in the sky. This gap was about 70 to 80 miles long. Fierce, gloomy, rich, and evil aura surged out from it and poured down. The sea of clouds near the Immortal Mountain began to slow down, and the seven-colored glow faded away. With a series of thuds, the four shape-shifting demons knelt on the ground at the same time. The next moment, a middle-aged woman in a long ck dress, who looked to be in her thirties, stepped out of the crack with a gloomy face and slowlynded. Although her figure fell down at a visible track, if you looked carefully, you would feel that she was not there, but somewhere else, as if it was always elusive. Mou had buried his head deeply in the sea of clouds and did not dare to look up. The divine sense that had been released before was also taken back. Moreover, he not only withdrew it, but also shrank it back into his pores, meridians, and the deepest part of his Dantian sea of consciousness. He really wanted to seal himself up andpletely turn himself into a stone. The middle-aged womannded in front of the four shape-shifting demons and immediately asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Ancestor¡­¡± ck flood dragon kowtowed and straightened his back. ¡°I just discovered his whereabouts and knew that he was a human cultivator that you are searching for. Therefore, I informed you immediately. As for where he is going, if everything goes well, he should be in the immortal mansion secret realm.¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s gaze swept past ck flood dragon as she looked at Jagoan¡¯s phantom behind the ck flood dragon. Because of the appearance of the ancestor, the aura in the body of the sika deer was chaotic, and at this time, the figure had be blurred. It looked like a reflection in the water that had been thrown into a stone. At this time, it looked crooked and difficult to recognize. The middle-aged woman snorted. In an instant, countless rays of light converged like a flood. The blurry figure suddenly became very clear, like a real person, standing in front of them. Even Jagoan¡¯s hair could be seen clearly. It was obviously to reinforce the sika deer¡¯s magical power, but when it was disyed, it was more than ten times stronger than the other party. One could see that the strength of an ancestor was much stronger than that of a shape-shifting demon. The sika deer immediately kowtowed to the ground. However, the middle-aged woman did not look at it again. Her eyes all fell on the illusory image of Jagoan. This phantom was exactly the same as the cultivator of the Human n she had seen when ckie was killed. ¡°Yes! Yes! You!¡± The woman¡¯s long and narrow eyes were suddenly filled with blood. A terrifying aura surged outyer byyer. All of a sudden, the four shape-shifting demons that were kneeling on the ground all prostrated on the ground. Mou, who was very close to her, felt as if his bones had been crushed, and he was rolling back and forth. Fortunately, the female flood dragon¡¯s attention was focused on Jagoan at this time. In addition, Mou was seriously injured and his breath of life was not strong, so he was not discovered by the other side. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you. I¡¯m going to personally take revenge for ckie!¡± The woman took a deep breath and swept her gaze across the four shape-shifting demons in front of her. ¡°You¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, the four shape-shifting demons trembled at the same time. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job in reporting this time.¡± The woman raised her hand, and four beams of blood- red light shot out from her ck long sleeves and entered between the eyebrows of the four shape- shifting demons. All of a sudden, the four beast heads of the four shape-shifting demons changed. Not only it, but vigor around them also began to rise. After a while, the four shape-shifting demons stood up together and roared. Streaks of blood-red light columns burst out from their bodies and went straight to the sky, creating circles of blood-red ripples in the air. When the light dissipated, the four beast heads of shape-shifting demons changed and became closer to human shape. Although there were still horns on the head of the sika deer, the wild boar still had fangs, the hedgehog¡¯s forehead was still sharp, and there was a horn on the forehead of the ck flood dragon, their face and facial features had all changed into human shape. Not only that, but their realms had also improved a little. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The four demons looked at each other and saw the ecstasy in each other¡¯s eyes. They all knew that the ancestor had just given them the blood essence of the ck flood dragon. Although it wasn¡¯t a divine beast, the ck flood dragon was one of the top-level demonic beasts. As soon as the ck flood dragon¡¯s blood essence entered their bodies, it immediately helped them get rid of their original half-beast form. The Great Demon¡¯s aura immediately became purer and denser. ¡°Thank you for your rewards, Ancestor¡­¡± The four demons knelt down in unison and said loudly. Following that, they kowtowed once more. ¡°You provided me with such important news, so this is the reward you won.¡± The woman looked at the four great demons and said indifferently, ¡°But now, I have a bigger reward. Do you want it?¡± ¡°Ancestor, if you have any orders, just tell us. We will definitely go through fire and water without hesitation.¡± The wild boar demon said hurriedly. ¡°Okay¡­¡± The woman nodded. ¡°Answer my question first. Why are you gathered here today? What¡¯s the rtionship between the cultivator of the Human n and you?¡± Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 ¡°Who is he?¡± The other demons were curious when they saw how furious ck flood dragon was. The big demon who had transformed into a sika deer also returned to its original ce in one step and looked carefully at the phantom condensed by Jagoan. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯m going to inform my ancestor right now.¡± ck flood dragon waved its hand and immediately closed its eyes. Momentster, streams of divine thoughts were released from its body. Ancestor? Not only the other three shape-shifting demons, but also Mou, who was dozens of miles away, was shocked. The ancestor was a cultivator equivalent to an Amethyst Pce Realm! Junior Brother Montgomery, when did you have anything to do with ck flood dragon? Furthermore, it¡¯s an Ancestor-level demonic beast! Mou found it difficult to breathe. After a short while, he felt an intense aura gathering above his head. It was as if all the thunderclouds in the surrounding tens of thousands of miles had gathered here and almost crushed the ground. The sika deer, the wild boar, and the hedgehog couldn¡¯t help but tremble as they looked at the thick gray clouds. This is¡­ The descent of an ancestor! Although Mou tried his best to remain calm, his upper and lower teeth still started to collide uncontrobly in the face of this pressure that was on apletely different level. He tried his best to hide his aura. Because the four shape-shifting demons in front of him could not compare with the ancestor of the demon n. Once he was discovered by the ancestor, he would be turned into ashes with just a divine thought of the ancestor. Moreover, the possibility of him being exposed to the eyes of the Ancestor was much higher than being exposed to the four shape-shifting demons! If he could dig a hole now, Mou would definitely dig a deep pit with a radius of 50 kilometers on the ground without hesitation and then hide inside without hesitation. In the blink of an eye, a crack suddenly appeared in the clouds in the sky. This gap was about 70 to 80 miles long. Fierce, gloomy, rich, and evil aura surged out from it and poured down. The sea of clouds near the Immortal Mountain began to slow down, and the seven-colored glow faded away. With a series of thuds, the four shape-shifting demons knelt on the ground at the same time. The next moment, a middle-aged woman in a long ck dress, who looked to be in her thirties, stepped out of the crack with a gloomy face and slowlynded. Although her figure fell down at a visible track, if you looked carefully, you would feel that she was not there, but somewhere else, as if it was always elusive. Mou had buried his head deeply in the sea of clouds and did not dare to look up. The divine sense that had been released before was also taken back. Moreover, he not only withdrew it, but also shrank it back into his pores, meridians, and the deepest part of his Dantian sea of consciousness. He really wanted to seal himself up andpletely turn himself into a stone. The middle-aged womannded in front of the four shape-shifting demons and immediately asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Ancestor¡­¡± ck flood dragon kowtowed and straightened his back. ¡°I just discovered his whereabouts and knew that he was a human cultivator that you are searching for. Therefore, I informed you immediately. As for where he is going, if everything goes well, he should be in the immortal mansion secret realm.¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s gaze swept past ck flood dragon as she looked at Jagoan¡¯s phantom behind the ck flood dragon. Because of the appearance of the ancestor, the aura in the body of the sika deer was chaotic, and at this time, the figure had be blurred. It looked like a reflection in the water that had been thrown into a stone. At this time, it looked crooked and difficult to recognize. The middle-aged woman snorted. In an instant, countless rays of light converged like a flood. The blurry figure suddenly became very clear, like a real person, standing in front of them. Even Jagoan¡¯s hair could be seen clearly. It was obviously to reinforce the sika deer¡¯s magical power, but when it was disyed, it was more than ten times stronger than the other party. One could see that the strength of an ancestor was much stronger than that of a shape-shifting demon. The sika deer immediately kowtowed to the ground. However, the middle-aged woman did not look at it again. Her eyes all fell on the illusory image of Jagoan. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. This phantom was exactly the same as the cultivator of the Human n she had seen when ckie was killed. ¡°Yes! Yes! You!¡± The woman¡¯s long and narrow eyes were suddenly filled with blood. A terrifying aura surged outyer byyer. All of a sudden, the four shape-shifting demons that were kneeling on the ground all prostrated on the ground. Mou, who was very close to her, felt as if his bones had been crushed, and he was rolling back and forth. Fortunately, the female flood dragon¡¯s attention was focused on Jagoan at this time. In addition, Mou was seriously injured and his breath of life was not strong, so he was not discovered by the other side. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you. I¡¯m going to personally take revenge for ckie!¡± The woman took a deep breath and swept her gaze across the four shape-shifting demons in front of her. ¡°You¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, the four shape-shifting demons trembled at the same time. ¡°You¡¯ve done a great job in reporting this time.¡± The woman raised her hand, and four beams of blood- red light shot out from her ck long sleeves and entered between the eyebrows of the four shape- shifting demons. All of a sudden, the four beast heads of the four shape-shifting demons changed. Not only it, but vigor around them also began to rise. After a while, the four shape-shifting demons stood up together and roared. Streaks of blood-red light columns burst out from their bodies and went straight to the sky, creating circles of blood-red ripples in the air. When the light dissipated, the four beast heads of shape-shifting demons changed and became closer to human shape. Although there were still horns on the head of the sika deer, the wild boar still had fangs, the hedgehog¡¯s forehead was still sharp, and there was a horn on the forehead of the ck flood dragon, their face and facial features had all changed into human shape. Not only that, but their realms had also improved a little. The four demons looked at each other and saw the ecstasy in each other¡¯s eyes. They all knew that the ancestor had just given them the blood essence of the ck flood dragon. Although it wasn¡¯t a divine beast, the ck flood dragon was one of the top-level demonic beasts. As soon as the ck flood dragon¡¯s blood essence entered their bodies, it immediately helped them get rid of their original half-beast form. The Great Demon¡¯s aura immediately became purer and denser. ¡°Thank you for your rewards, Ancestor¡­¡± The four demons knelt down in unison and said loudly. Following that, they kowtowed once more. ¡°You provided me with such important news, so this is the reward you won.¡± The woman looked at the four great demons and said indifferently, ¡°But now, I have a bigger reward. Do you want it?¡± ¡°Ancestor, if you have any orders, just tell us. We will definitely go through fire and water without hesitation.¡± The wild boar demon said hurriedly. ¡°Okay¡­¡± The woman nodded. ¡°Answer my question first. Why are you gathered here today? What¡¯s the rtionship between the cultivator of the Human n and you?¡± Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 Hmm? What¡¯s going on? At this moment, Mou, who was lying on the ground, felt that something was wrong. How could the aura of the ck flood dragon ancestor suddenly drop so much all of a sudden? This feeling was like a Spiritual Master whose realm suddenly dropped to Heavenly Spirit Realm. The difference was about ten times. Not only Mou, but also the four shape-shifting demons also felt it clearly. However,pared to Mou, who could only rely on his intuition to guess, the four demons could see what was going on. In front of them, the ck flood dragon ancestor cut her own spirit and blood essence into ten parts. Although the Ancestor was still standing where she was, her realm had dropped from the ancestor level to shape-shifting demon level. However, the nine lumps of blood around her also carried the terrifying power of a shape-shifting demon. ¡°This is the Divided Soul and Blood technique, the inherited magical power of the ck Dragon n,¡± exined the ancestor. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After that, she waved her arms repeatedly. Suddenly, rays of red light shot out from her sleeves and entered the nine blood balls beside her. These blood-red lights, like silk threads, did not break with the ck flood dragon ancestor after entering the blood ball. Instead, they were connected to the horn on her forehead. After a while, the nine blood balls began to change. They kept wriggling, stretching, extending the head, torso, limbs, and turned into a human shape. Then, on the human-shaped surface, long hair, clothes, and so on were all condensed. In just a few seconds, 10 identical ck flood dragon ancestors were standing in front of the four shape-shifting demons. The four shape-shifting demons were stunned. The art of transformation was not rare among the Demon Race. There was also the magical power of the Demon Monkey n, which could transform thousands of avatars. However, that kind of change could only change one¡¯s appearance and shape. It was not as powerful as the real body. At most, it could be used as a cover-up. The Divided Soul and Blood technique disyed by the ck flood dragon ancestor waspletely different from what they had seen and heard in the past. The ten ck flood dragons in front of them looked exactly the same from appearance to figure, even from aura to realm. It was simply made by the same model. The only difference from the original body was that this was the ancestor of the ck flood dragon was at the ninth level of Body Transformation, which was equivalent to the peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm of the human cultivator. The ninth level of Body Transformation was not only for the figures formed by the nine blood masses. Even the original body of the ck flood dragon ancestor had fallen to the ninth level of Body Transformation. This feeling was like a pot of water being divided into nine cups. The remaining water in the pot was the same as the amount of water in any of the cups. ¡°It¡¯s really¡­¡± The sika deer clicked its tongue in praise. ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°In this way, the Ancestor won¡¯t be obstructed when she enters this blessednd of the immortal mansion. There¡¯s no need to worry about the bacsh.¡± The wild boar nodded repeatedly as well. Stabbing Roar expressed its worry. ¡°But in this way, wouldn¡¯t our ancestor¡¯s realm and strength be greatly reduced? What should she do if she encounters the siege of the human cultivators and we can¡¯t make it in time?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± The ck flood dragon ancestor waved her hand and the ten figures answered in unison, ¡°My ten bodies are connected by hearts. You can regard as a body with 20 eyes. If a pair of eyes saw it, it meant that the other nine pairs of eyes also saw it. When a body was in danger, the other nine could immediately rush over to provide assistance. Furthermore, as long as I need it, I can immediately fuse these ten bodies back into the Ancestor Realm. At this moment, I¡¯m going to separate for the convenience of entering the blessednd of the immortal mansion.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry. After entering the blessednd of the immortal mansion, I¡¯ll have an incarnation to follow you each. The other 6 will search for that person in the blessednd of the immortal mansion. In this way, as long as one of us discovers that cultivator of the Human n, the others can know as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I see! Ancestor, you are great!¡± Although the four shape-shifting demons were not united, what they said was exactly the same. ¡°Alright, stop wasting time,¡± said the Ancestor¡¯s true form. ¡°Let¡¯s go in now.¡± Next to each of the four shape-shifting demons was an Incarnation. Even though the ancestor had lowered her realm, each incarnation¡¯s realm was higher than the four shape-shifting demons. Therefore, the four shape-shifting demons did not dare to speak at all. With the ancestor¡¯s real body leading the way, the other incarnations followed her and flew toward the rainbow-like mountain road. After a while, they disappeared into a sea of clouds. Mouy prone in the clouds. After another two hours, he finally dared to raise his head and look around. He heard every word the Demonic Beasts had said. The content of those words was particrly shocking. Junior Brother Montgomery actually has an enemy at the Great Demon level as an ancestor¡­ Yes, ording to what the demon said, it seemed that Junior Brother Montgomery had killed her nsmen. But no matter what, I have to tell Senior Brother Walker and the others about this now. Those shape-shifting demons ought to havee with us to explore the blessednd of the immortal mansion. But now that the Ancestor has intervened, they will definitely kill our Human n cultivators! Mou looked at the Immortal Mountain in front of him and gritted his teeth. Although he was now at the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, his body was actually much weaker than his realm. When it came to cultivators Fighting Skill, he was even weaker than those at the same level. Otherwise, he would not have stayed outside the mountain when exploring the blessednd of the immortal mansion. Fortunately, he stayed outside the mountain, so he knew about the appearance of the Ancestral Demonic Beast. After they enter the blessednd of the immortal mansion, I won¡¯t be able to use Transmission magic weapons. Only by going in by myself can I tell them about this¡­ Mou hesitated for a moment, and a strong determination shed in his eyes. No, I can¡¯t stay outside and watch them die. I want to go in and tell Senior Brother Walker and the others the news so that they can be prepared as soon as possible. I¡¯m two hourste now. I can¡¯t dy any longer! After that, Mou flew along the sea of clouds. After a while, he arrived at the foot of the mountain. Looking at the seven-colored light flowing down, this time around, he did not hesitate at all as he lifted his foot and stepped on it. Immediately, a gorgeous lotus appeared under his feet and carried him all the way up. In fact, there were all kinds of space formations hidden in the Immortal Mountain. Although Jagoan and the others had ascended the Immortal Mountain one step earlier, they had only just arrived at the top of the mountain by now. When they arrived at the top of the mountain, Jagoan and the others found that what they had thought before was so different from the real scene on the top of the Immortal Mountain. ¡°This¡­ This is the top of the mountain?¡± Mine¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she cried out in rm. The group of people from the Sun Moon Sect, who had already reached the top of the mountain, also stopped not far away from the front. Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 ¡°The top of the mountain¡­¡± ¡°Is this really the top of the mountain?¡± At this time, everyone muttered. Before they stepped on the lotus and flew up, they already had all kinds of guesses in their minds. For instance, there would be a pce on the top of the mountain. On top of the mountain, there would be a space crack. On the top of the mountain, there would be a huge Transmitting formation and so on. However, no one expected that what appeared in front of them at this time would be a world. The top of the mountain was an independent universe. There were mountains and rivers, cities, ice ins, desert, Gobi Desert, and seas. All the things that people could see in continent, at this time, all seemed to exist. What was unbelievable was that the world on the top of the mountain seemed to have a border, but when they focused their eyes on it, it seemed that they couldn¡¯t see the end at all. It was so mysterious that it was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. However, everyone present was disciples of arge sect after all. Although they had never seen it before, they soon realized what was going on. ¡°Absorbing the universe! It is a real big magical power.¡± Shane¡¯s eyes focused. ¡°This world is real. It¡¯s not an illusion!¡± Deep in his eyes, excitement could be seen. Only absorbing the universe would be worthy of this mysterious blessednd of the immortal mansion. However, being able to absorb the universe shows even more clearly that the original owner of this blessednd of the immortal mansion is extremely powerful. The treasures hidden here must also be unimaginable treasures! The people of the Sun Moon Sect in front of them obviously had the same thoughts as those of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect after they came to their senses. Maradih turned around and cupped his hands to Shane. There was an uncontroble smile on the corner of his mouth. He then said, ¡°It seems that I have to congratte you foring back with full work this time¡­¡± When he realized that there would be a huge harvest that was beyond his imagination, the previous unhappinesspletely disappeared. ¡°When the timees, the harvest of your Sun Moon Sect will definitely not be less than ours.¡± Shane also smiled and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know if there will be any danger in the world of universe.¡± ¡°If you want to know this, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± Maradih rolled up his long sleeves. The next moment, he held jade scales in his palm. ¡°It¡¯s scales of a blessing to avoid disaster,¡± Shane¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this treasure. Maradih nodded with a smile, clenched his two fingers, and raised them to the void in front of him. A strand of fresh Dao aura seemed to have been extracted from that universe at this moment, as if it were on the weighing te. ¡°If the scales of a blessing to avoid disaster don¡¯t move at all, it¡¯s a good fortune. If it moves up and down, it¡¯s a little dangerous, but it can seek good fortune and avoid evil. If it lower down and we can¡¯t get it back no matter how hard we try, you should avoid it as soon as possible. Don¡¯t look back.¡± A beautiful female disciple next to Maradih exined. She was wearing a moon-like robe that belonged to the Sun Moon Sect. As the mighty wind blew past, the hem of her robe was slightly lifted, making her look ethereal and otherworldly. After her exnation, everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately focused on the jade scales. Maradih¡¯s fingers moved, and after the scales of a blessing to avoid disaster shook in his hands a little, it kept its bnce and didn¡¯t move at all. Everyone¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with joy. They were still worried that there would be some powerful restrictive spells in this blessednd of the immortal mansion, which they could not resist. But now it seemed that there was no danger here at all! However, Maradih didn¡¯t seem to be at ease. He used the scales of blessing to avoid disasters several times in a row. The following results were exactly the same as before. There was no disaster or danger here. Seeing him nod with a smile, all the people present could not help but cheer in a low voice. However, Maradih still reminded everyone, ¡°The scales of a blessing to avoid disaster only shows that there¡¯s no danger at this time. After entering this small world of universe, you should be careful, in case there is any restriction formation that has not been triggered at this time, so they are not discovered.¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder,¡± Shane replied. Since the two sects were going to enter the small world of universe, and it was clear that there was no disaster or danger, there was no need for them to enter together and take the treasures as promised. The reason why they had made such an agreement before was to prevent the situation from happening that they could not get the treasures because a sect¡¯s power was limited. But now, ording to reality, this agreement had to be changed. Aftermunicating for a while, the two sides quickly made a new n. There were many different environments in this small world of universe. Each of the two sects chose some of them, and they did not enter each other¡¯s range at will. In this way, the treasures obtained in their respective environments would belong to the various sects. However, if they encountered any danger or treasures that they could not get by themselves, they could ask each other for help. Both sects could ept this decision. While Shane and Maradih were discussing, Jagoan was listening quietly. At the same time, he was observing the small world of universe in front of him. With his current realm and strength, he naturally could not do that. However, during this process, he did not get a warning from the one behind the Gates of Hell, which meant that there should be no big problem with this trip. What¡¯s more, the one behind the Gates of Hell had hinted that it was not too dangerous here. The way to take the treasure seemed to be as smooth as expected. Next, each sect chose the ces. The various environments in the small world of universe were quickly split up. As for the Imperial Universe Sect and the tribe that hadn¡¯t appeared yet, they didn¡¯t think about it for the time being. What was the point of considering the Imperial Universe Sect now that they hadpletely fallen out with the Imperial Universe Sect? When the time came, whether the Imperial Universe Sect would be able to enter or not was still a question. If they came in, which group they would enter would be another problem. As for that tribe, even now, there was still no news. It was very likely that they couldn¡¯t catch up, so there was even less of a need to think about it. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already discussed it, let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± Maradih waved his hand with a smile. The wings of magic weapon, which he had put away before, were taken out by him again. Because there was still a long way to go from where everyone was at the moment to enter the small world of the universe. This distance seemed calm, but when they entered, they had to pass through a rapidly concentrated void. With their current realm and cultivation, it was quite unwise for them to fly through with their physical bodies. Therefore, both sides chose the safest way at the same time. The Sun Moon Sect used its pair of steel-like wings. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect used Shane¡¯s treasure boat. Both sides stepped into their magic weapons and flew toward the area they had chosen. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. On the deck of the vessel, Mine smiled and said, ¡°It seems that in addition to the little ident at the foot of the mountain, the overall situation is quite smooth. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Senior Brother Valberg toe in and have a look.¡± When Mine said these words, on the other side, everyone from the Sun Moon Sect also released simr sighs. Maradih listened to the words of his fellow disciples, still holding the scales of the blessing to avoid disaster. It was just a subconscious act just in case. After a while, the two wings and the treasure boat broke into the void above the small world of the universe. Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 When they entered the void, they felt that the scene in front of them was slightly distorted. Not only that, but their breathing, spiritual Qi, and vigor seemed to have been pulled. But soon, it returned to normal. The appearance of this feeling did not make everyone panic. On the contrary, it let everyone know that they had already entered this small world of universe. Even though they hadn¡¯tnded yet, from the distance, one could already see that in this small world of universe, there was pearl light and precious energy, purple and red. It was as if they could pick up a top-grade treasure just by walking around. At this time, everyone¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. Everything went on smoothly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jagoan scanned the surroundings with his Divine Sense and did not find anything unusual. He was also paying attention to the movements of the crowd. He also found that although Shane, Mine, and the others beside him were excited at this time, they were still sober. They were not hot-blooded and lost their minds. In this small world surrounded by immortal treasures, it was normal for cultivators to be excited, so Jagoan felt that there was nothing to worry about. ording to the current flying speed, Jagoan estimated that it would take about four hours tond on the ground of the small world of universe. Since he had nothing to do at the moment, he still went back to the stern to meditate. While paying attention to the changes around him, he also tried tomunicate with the one behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°Since this ce can be a small world, what realm is the original owner of this ce?¡± ¡°How did you know this person?¡± ¡°What are the magic weapons here?¡± Jagoan asked one question after another. The one behind the Gates of Hell today was very normal, and he answered none of the questions. However, Jagoan was not tired of it and continued to ask questions one by one. Atst, the one behind the Gates of Hell seemed to be annoyed and slowly said, ¡°You¡­ Are annoying¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why was the other party¡¯s tone so strange? When he was wondering why the one behind the Gates of Hell suddenly learned to say such embarrassing words although he was still stuttering, at this time, Jagoan heard Yannick¡¯s puzzled voice coming from the front. ¡°Why does it seem to be foggy?¡± Jagoan opened his eyes, and his eyes suddenly froze. At some point, a thinyer of white mist surrounded the treasure boat. He didn¡¯t even notice it before! There must be something wrong with the abnormal situation. Jagoan immediately got up, walked to the bow of the treasure boat, and joined the crowd. Seeing Jagoaning over, Shane nodded to him. Jagoan saw that Shane and Mine¡¯s faces became serious. The other three stopped joking and their eyes were full of vignce. As the treasure boat continued to fly forward, the fog around it began to be thicker and thicker. Before long, it was as if a pot of boiling water had rushed into them. The fog was getting thicker and thicker, and even the scene of the small world of the universe could not be seen at this moment. ¡°Be careful, this is not right,¡± Shane said. At the same time, he activated the various defense arrays on the treasure boat. There was no need for Shane to remind everyone. Everyone on the treasure boat had already taken out their magic weapons and was ready to pay attention to the changes around them at any time. Jagoan also frowned slightly. The thick white fog surrounding him actually made him feel that his divine sense was suppressed. His divine sense spread out for dozens of miles, as if it had been squeezed, and there was no way for it to extend forward. Not only that. As soon as the white mist appeared, Jagoan could sense a pair of eyes spying on him. This made him feel a little ufortable. Moreover, what made him even more concerned was that he could not find out which direction the source of this spying came from. It was as if it had appeared in every corner of the white fog. Taking a deep breath, Jagoan thought to himself. This is the little trouble you said before, right? ¡°Yes¡­¡± After the Gates of Hell, there was a sound, and then it became quiet again. *** When Jagoan and the others encountered the white fog, on the other side of the small world of universe, on the wings full of metal texture, Maradih was holding the scales of the blessing to avoid disaster. His eyes were burning, looking down at the world below. In order to make their journey of treasure hunting smoother, Maradih specially chose the environment where the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect were good at exerting their strength when he chose the area. For example, a hot desert or a coolke. In these ces, the cultivation methods that the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect practiced would be reinforced by a certain amount of power when they executed them. Even if they encountered some trouble, they would have a better chance of winning. Moreover, Maradih also had the scales of the blessing to avoid disaster that he borrowed from Elders of the sect for the sake of this treasure hunt in the secret realm. So at this time, Maradih¡¯s heart was full of confidence. It was also because of this that he responded with his junior brothers and sisters when they talked. However, soon afterwards, he closed his mouth, no longer making any sound. The other disciples of the Sun Moon Sect on both sides quickly noticed that something was wrong and turned their heads to look over in unison. Then they saw that at this moment, Maradih¡¯s body seemed to be frozen, and his eyes were unblinking, staring at the scales of the blessing to avoid disaster in his hand. Following Maradih¡¯s gaze, the rest of the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect widened their eyes and gasped. The scales od the blessing to avoid disasters was not only lowered to the bottom, but also tilted high. The rod, which was originally transparent with white jade, was almost red to the point of bleeding. Even those who didn¡¯t know the specific reason would know that this was a sign of a great disaster. The breathing of the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect began to quicken. ¡°Senior Brother Cotton¡­¡± One of the female Sun Moon Sect disciples said with difficulty. ¡°Be careful!¡± Maradih suddenly shouted at the female disciple. His right index finger and middle finger made a finger sword and stabbed forward. ¡°Sword of the Sun- devouring Dragon!¡± Almost at the same time, a ripple suddenly appeared in the air about five kilometers behind the female disciple. In an instant, a sharp cold light spread out from the ripples. Several illusory figures suddenly appeared. It gave people a sense of helplessness and oppression before the rain. In the next moment, facing the fiery red sword light, several figures suddenly moved. Half of the canopy was pulled. The killing intent was full of anger! In the midst of the white fog, everyone on the treasure boat felt as if an invisible palm was slowly pressing down on them. *** ¡°How long will it take tond on the ground?¡± Mine clenched her teeth and softly asked. Shane shook his head. Jagoan estimated in his heart that it should be about an hour. But now, in the white mist, there was no way to know if the treasure boat was still moving. ¡°Senior Brother Walker¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes suddenly shed and he said to Shane beside him, ¡°It¡¯s better to take action first than waiting for death.¡± Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 Hearing this, Shane was stunned for a moment, and then he suddenly understood and nodded. There must be something strange about the white mist. The pressure on everyone was increasing rapidly at all times. If the situation continued to develop like this, it was likely that everyone would copse before the treasure boatnded. In this case, it was better to take action first to find out the strangeness of the white fog. After this thought, he soon made a decision in an instant. Shane gave Jagoan an affirmative look and made a gesture to everyone around him. Except for Jagoan, all cultivators present were disciples of the Thundercloud Gang. Moreover, the ones who coulde here with Shane today must be some of the members of the Thundercloud Gang, who were deeply trusted by Shane. Therefore, if they cooperated, they didn¡¯t need to send a sound transmission, let alone speak. A look and a gesture could let the other party know his purpose. After reminding everyone, Shane took out the Tactical Field to control the treasure boat. A stream of spiritual Qi was injected into it, and then he fiddled with it. A white light appeared around the treasure boat. The white light was clear and piercing. At the moment it was condensed, it turned into thousands of arrows and shot out in all directions like dense raindrops. Suddenly, there was a sound of tearing the sky in the air. Everyone¡¯s divine sense quickly spread out, paying close attention to the changes in the white fog. Swoosh! All of a sudden, the rays of white light disappeared into the white fog. At a nce, the thick white fog around was beaten into a sieve in an instant. ¡°Someone¡¯s here!¡± Mine let out a cry of surprise. Jagoan¡¯s Divine sense had also captured this figure. That figure ignored the arrow-like sharp white light. With a roll of his long sleeves, the white light that shot towards him was immediately scattered. He flew above the treasure boat and struck out with a palm. Honglong! The moving treasure boat released a loud rumbling sound, swaying about in mid-air. Because of the defensive formation, this strike only made the light film of formation tremble a few times, but it didn¡¯t affect the treasure boat and the others. But, everyone looked at the figure and was stunned. ¡°Maradih?!¡± Saul shouted in surprise. Everyone¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, confusion, and surprise. The person who smashed the light and attacked the treasure boat turned out to be Maradih of the Sun Moon Sect, who had just separated from everyone two hours ago! Not only Maradih, but also several other disciples of the Sun Moon Sect were also looming in the white fog. They seemed to be hiding in the dark, waiting to bring a fatal blow to everyone at any time. ¡°Maradih, what do you mean?¡± Shane red at him. Shane didn¡¯t expect that Maradih and his team would sneak up on him. Although the Imperial Universe Sect was overbearing, theyunched a direct provocation. On the surface, the Sun Moon Sect seemed to be kind and friendly, and they even offered to search for treasures in different regions. However, as soon as they left, theyunched a sneak attack from behind. They were really despicable and shameless! After being scolded by Shane, Maradih didn¡¯t make a sound. He just nced at Shane coldly and then flew back to the treasure boat. Immediately, he disappeared into the white fog again. Behind the white fog, figures suddenly moved at a high speed. There were countless figures quickly passing by. For a moment, it even gave people a terrifying feeling that there were thousands of troops hiding behind them. ¡°How dare you run away?¡± Shane roared and was about to control the treasure boat to chase after him. Seeing this, Jagoan narrowed his eyes and stopped him. ¡°Senior Brother Walker, wait a minute, there¡¯s something weird about Maradih!¡± ¡°Of course he¡¯s weird. He¡¯s pretending on the surface and the other on the back!¡± Chuck¡¯s face was gloomy, and his eyes were fixed on the direction where Maradih had just left. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Shane was very angry at first, but when he heard Jagoan¡¯s voice, he suppressed his anger and asked, ¡°What¡¯s weird about it?¡± ¡°That person was not Maradih just now.¡± After thinking for a while, Jagoan said in a very sure tone. ¡°How could that be¡­?¡± Saul had just finished speaking when Shane reached out and interrupted him. Shane looked at Jagoan seriously and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°My judgment can¡¯t be wrong,¡± Jagoan also answered in a very sure tone. When Maradih just appeared, Jagoan was also as surprised as the others, but he soon found that he couldn¡¯t feel a trace of Blood Soul from Maradih. Even if the other party took action, the treasure boat¡¯s radiance would tremble. However, Jagoan still couldn¡¯t feel vigor flowing on the other party¡¯s body. His perception of vigor was even sharper than that of demonic beasts. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mine asked curiously. ¡°That might be an illusion formed by the white fog.¡± Jagoan¡¯s thoughts raced as he quickly came to a conclusion that the present situation was the most suitable for reality. ¡°This white fog may be a barrier to the the small world of universe. It could condense the figure of the intruder and then do something, such as attacking us just now. After Maradih¡¯s attack, he left immediately, trying to lead us to chase after him. If we chase after him, we may be led to somewhere unknown. Maybe we will be led to a certain Trapping Array or Murder Array,¡± Jagoan said. Hearing his analysis, everyone suddenly felt that it was reasonable. However, Jagoan looked even more serious than before. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, what else do you think?¡± Mine immediately asked, ¡°If you¡¯re right, as long as we follow the predetermined direction, and we don¡¯t separate from each other, we won¡¯t be fooled. Looking at your expression, did you think of anything else?¡± Jagoan frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to worry about when the white fog condensed into others. What I¡¯m thinking about now is two other things.¡± ¡°What are the two things?¡± Shane asked immediately. Jagoan looked up at the figures in the white fog ahead and said, ¡°The one that attacked us just now was the image of Maradih, who was not with us, but not someone on our treasure boat. If it¡¯s not a coincidence, then someone deliberately did this in order to sow discord and let us think that the people of the Sun Moon Sect attacked us sneakily.¡± ¡°Could it be the Imperial Universe Sect?¡± Yannick asked. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Jagoan immediately shook his head. ¡°This white fog clearly appeared in the small world of universe. No matter how powerful the people from the Imperial Universe Sect are, they are unable to control this small world of universe. If that¡¯s the case, why do they still want to join forces with us to explore the blessednd of the immortal mansion?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Yannick nodded. The next moment, she understood what Jagoan meant, and her face suddenly turned pale. As soon as Jagoan finished speaking, the others understood what he meant. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, do you mean that the white fog is controlled by the owner of this small world of universe?¡± asked Mine. At this moment, not only her, but the rest of the people also felt their hair stand on end. Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 It was not worthy of fear to be manipted by someone behind him. But if the owner of this small world of universe was controlling it, it would be terrifying. Thebined strength of all the people on the treasure boat was probably not as strong as the hair that the man had plucked out with one finger. With this in mind, the hearts of Shane and the others on the treasure boat suddenly sank. But soon, Jagoanforted them, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that person, because if he was the owner of the small world of universe, he could kill us with his divine thoughts without the help of the white fog. So there may be someone else, or device spirit, or something like that. In short, the other party should not be as powerful as we think.¡± After listening to Jagoan¡¯s analysis, everyone suddenly felt that it was reasonable and nodded one after another. Seeing that everyone¡¯s body was no longer as stiff as before, Jagoan felt a little relieved. But, he suddenly felt that the previous feeling of being spied on became stronger again. If the eyes that had been spying on him just now were intentionally or unintentionally directed at him. Then, at this time, the eyes were recklessly staring at him! There is indeed someone in the white fog! Jagoan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Mine¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you just said that there are two things you are worried about, and what is the other one?¡± Jagoan looked up at the crowd and said in a low voice, ¡°When we encountered Maradih¡¯s attack, will the real Maradih¡¯s suffer our attack?¡± All the people present stopped breathing in an instant. Jagoan¡¯s worry was reasonable. It was very likely that it was the truth. If it weren¡¯t for Jagoan, they would have been sure that it was Maradih and the Sun Moon Sect who had attacked them secretly. As for the Sun Moon Sect, if they could not recognize it, they would naturally think that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was ambushing them. The crowd on the treasure boat quieted down after hearing Jagoan¡¯s words. Jagoan¡¯s eyes swept across the faces of the people in front of him one by one. He smiled helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just specting. I don¡¯t know what the specific situation is for the time being. Let¡¯s take care of ourselves first¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, before Shane and the others could respond, Jagoan suddenly heard a sound of surprise. This was a woman¡¯s voice. It was a bit crisp, but it wasn¡¯t the type that only youngdies had. It was close at hand, as if it was ringing in Jagoan¡¯s ear. Instantly, Jagoan felt as if his body was about to explode. However, his reaction was also very fast. Almost subconsciously, the fire in his palm condensed and a magical power was about to cut in the direction of the sound. But, the deck under his feet began to shake violently. It was like a big ship facing a storm, shaking violently. ¡°What is going on?¡± The others were shocked. At this moment, it was as if the treasure boat was about to be overturned. ¡°Under the boat!¡± At this moment, Yannick, who was leaning against the handrail, inadvertently nced down. Her face suddenly turned pale and she eximed. The others immediately leaned around, grabbed the guardrail, and looked down. All of a sudden, they saw a hand that was evenrger than the treasure boat grabbing the body of the treasure boat and shaking violently. This treasure boat could be used by Shane. Moreover, this time it had been brought to the blessednd of the immortal mansion, which naturally shows that it is extraordinary. But now, in front of this big hand that had appeared unknowingly when, after the treasure boat was shaken a few times, it began to spin at a high speed like a spinning top. Everyone on the treasure boat immediately felt vigor within their bodies be chaotic, their bodies about to fall apart. Crack! A crack appeared in the treasure boat¡¯s defense array. Before everyone could react, with a bang, defense array of the treasure boat exploded into pieces. The people on the treasure boat were immediately thrown out like meteors. Fortunately, they were masters after all, and their reactions and strength were outstanding among the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The crowd was sent flying, and they were immediately surrounded by rays of multicolored light. The powerful Jagoan and Shane steadied themselves in mid-air with their spiritual Qi. The weaker ones, such as Mine, stopped in mid-air using their flying magic weapons. At this time, they saw the treasure boat, which was spinning at a high speed, being sucked into the white fog. The next moment, there was an explosion in the white fog. Shane¡¯s face suddenly changed. The treasure boat was a magic weapon he had refined with all his strength. Its value and function were far beyond that of an ordinary spirit boat. But now, it was destroyed so easily. Before his heart ached for too long, therge hand that had crushed the defense array of the treasure boat once again appeared. The big hand looked ordinary, but if one carefully felt it, one would find that it seemed to contain a supreme Great Tao. The palm seemed to be a certain size, but when in the center of the palm, it eemed to be endless and people could never escape. ¡°Oh no!¡± At this time, all the people hovering in the air had this idea in their minds. This was clearly the person hiding in the white fog. Seeing that he had been exposed by pretending to be Maradih, he decided to make a move himself. ¡°Everyone, be careful. Don¡¯t let it catch you!¡± Shane warned. At the same time, he raised his hand and sent out dazzling sword radiance. Countless sword shadows fell like torrential rain in mid-air. The whole void seemed to be pierced and crushed. In front of the torrent of sword shadows, it was like a pool of mud. But when itnded on the palm, it shed and disappeared without a trace. Shane¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His magical power had been easily neutralized. The palm suddenly rose up, and in the blink of an eye, it was less than 300 meters below everyone¡¯s feet. Everyone could clearly feel the size of the palm. In front of this palm, they were even smaller than sesame seeds. The palm didn¡¯t give them a chance to react at all. After the palm passed over their heads, it turned over and then suddenly sped up, pressing down hard on their heads. The ck shadow spread out like thick ink and covered everyone in an instant. In an instant, people felt as if the blue sky had copsed, as if it had lost a pir, and was suddenly buckled. Despair filled everyone¡¯s chest almost instantly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Bang! Shane, who was flying the highest, was suddenly pressed down like a fly. Then, Mine, Saul, Yannick, and Chuck were all pped down. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the dense fog and disappeared. The effect of the dense fog blocking the Divine Sense made it even more difficult for Jagoan to determine where they were going. But, he had no time to think too much. Because after the palm hit Shane and others, it reached the top of Jagoan¡¯s head in the blink of an eye. A sense of turbulence came from all directions. The rolling void rapidly condensed, as if it was turning into a cage. It wanted to seal Jagoan and then fall into the abyss. ¡°Do you really think I have no choice?¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes turned cold, and there was a sharp divine light in them. He began to turn Wave-like Void Bracelet. But at this time, the woman¡¯s voice rang behind his ears again. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 The voice was crisp and melodious, like pearls falling on a jade te. However, her tone was full of surprise, confusion, resentment, and other mixed emotions. For a moment, no one could tell whether she was angry or happy. Jagoan only heard a sound of surprise before. There was no way to distinguish too much with just one word. But, the other party said aplete sentence. What¡¯s more, the information contained in her words was too abundant. Before Jagoan could respond, the speed of the giant palm suddenly elerated and reached the top of his head in an instant. Jagoan only felt an endless force, which could not be stopped at all. It mmed down on him. He felt as if his five viscera and six bowels were going to turn into mud, his soul also about to be squeezed out, no longer returning. The woman¡¯s voice also became angry. ¡°You! How dare youe to see me?!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Jagoan really wanted to ask this question. But, he had no chance. With a bang, it sounded like a p of thunder in the air. Jagoan¡¯s body, like a meteorite, pierced through the clouds in an instant. Jagoan felt as if his body had been crushed inch by inch, and then fried in the boiling oil. Even he was in so much pain that his vision went ck and he almost fainted in the air. However, this was not the most surprising thing for him. What shocked him the most was that in front of the giant palm; all magical powers he had umted and mastered were directly knocked down without even having a chance to use them. In the face of the pursuit of cultivators of the Ghost Kill Pavilion, Jagoan could still fight with them. But at this moment, he really didn¡¯t even have a chance to attack. Who¡­ Is this person¡­ Hong! Jagoan felt as if he had bumped into something. Then, apanied by the intense pain, what came into his ears was a continuous roar. It was as if he had been smashed into the ground and had been falling all the way down. Fortunately, the big hand did not catch up with Jagoan and give him another blow. Not long after, Jagoan gradually regained consciousness. Although his head was still a little dizzy, his body still subconsciously began to run spiritual Qi. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± The light shield, which was like a crystal wall, immediately protected Jagoan¡¯s body. Bang! The next moment, Jagoan felt that he had stopped falling. However, the impact was not light either. Everything in front of him was hazy, and his body was in great pain. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t focus on thinking. He could feel that his surroundings were very quiet, as if there was no danger at all. He took a deep breath and endured the pain all over his body. He got up from the ground, opened the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield, and sat cross-legged in meditation. His Blood Soul was so strong that even without his elixirs; he could quickly recover from this kind of injury. As he sat cross-legged in meditation, vigor in his body flowed smoothly. Soon, his condition began to improve. About 15 minutester, Jagoan opened his eyes, which were shining brightly. He continued to maintain the state of opening the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield, and his divine sense quickly spread out in all directions. Then, Jagoan blinked and asked in confusion, ¡°Where is this ce?¡± The surrounding light was dim. All that one could see was ice. No one knew how thick the ice under his feet was, like a mirror. It was also surrounded by ice that was rising and falling. The whole world was like an ice world. Not only that, but it was also extremely cold here. Jagoan could be sure that if not for the fact that his Blood Soul was extremely strong and far exceeded that of his peers, he would have been an ice sculpture now. If cultivators under Heavenly Spirit Realm were here, they would freeze to death in an instant. Even if he was at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he had to run his spiritual Qi as much as he could to fight against the Icing Qi. The question is, how did I get here? Jagoan was doubtful. In the small world of universe, there is indeed a cier and snow. But that cier snow field is the area chosen by the Sun Moon Sect. It¡¯spletely different from ours. Could it be that I was pped so far away by that palm? Jagoan recalled all kinds of feelings at that time and tried to make a spection. However, the power of the giant palm was the only one he had ever seen in his life. Even if Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators came in person, they had never given Jagoan the feeling of being powerless to break free. Therefore, from the moment he was pped by the palm to the time when he just woke up, his memory was very chaotic. There were not too many valuable clues. And that woman who spoke. She seems to know me¡­ Who is she? Thinking of this, Jagoan¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t know me! She knows you!¡± This sentence was directly said to the one behind the Gates of Hell. The one behind the Gates of Hell didn¡¯t pretend to be asleep at this time. However, his answer had nothing to do with Jagoan¡¯s doubt. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ At the lowest¡­ Part¡­¡± Jagoan pondered for a while and immediately understood what he meant. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Am I at the bottom of the small world of universe now?¡± Jagoan nodded to himself. Now that he knew where he was, he knew what to do next. He looked up at the sky. Above his head, it was as ck as thick ink. He could faintly feel wisps of clear air flowing in the darkness. Thinking of where he was at the moment, Jagoan didn¡¯t know whether he should sigh that the strength of the palm was too strong or that his body was too condensed. ¡°Is that woman who spoke the master of this blessednd of the immortal mansion?¡± Jagoan continued to ask while flying upwards. The one behind the Gates of Hell was silent for a long time this time, and finally replied, ¡°No¡­ Familiar¡­¡± ¡°But I feel that she is quite familiar with you.¡± Jagoan sneered. ¡°That is to say, you know each other, and she recognized you at once. It can be seen that the hatred between you is not ordinary.¡± ¡°Why¡­ Did you see so¡­¡± It was rare that the person behind the Gates of Hell was interested in the analysis of Jagoan this time. ¡°As the saying goes, the deepest hatred is that I know you even if you turn into ashes. Now that you don¡¯t even have ashes, the other party can still recognize you. Tell me how deep the hatred between you is¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell was speechless. During the conversation, Jagoan had flown to the clear air in the sky. After feeling for a while, Jagoan changed his direction. After flying for a distance, he saw the light. It was a very shameful human-shaped light. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anything else.¡± Jagoan interrupted him. At this time, without being reminded by the other party, he naturally knew that the human figure was formed when he fell down. After flying out of the human-shaped hole, there was green color in front of Jagoan. Looking around, Jagoan found that he was now in the middle of a lush mountain range. At his feet was a world made entirely of solid ice. But, Jagoan had no time to sigh at the magic of the small world of the universe. I wonder how Senior Brother Walker and the others are doing¡­ Jagoan pondered for a moment, and then reached out to touch something. He took out the half-moon-shaped jade that Shane had given him before entering the Small World. Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 As long as this half-moon-shaped jade stone was crushed, it could activate the one-way transmission formation ced in the Sea Area of Following the Heart and then leave this ce. However, after staring at the jade for a while, Jagoan shook his head and put it back into the storage ring. The lives of Shane and the others were uncertain. He still couldn¡¯t leave. Most importantly, he needed to figure out whether it was because of him that the giant palm attacked him. If that was the case, then Shane and the others would be implicated by him. It would be best if they didn¡¯t die under the attack just now. If someone died, Jagoan would take revenge for them. He had to understand the cause and effect. Otherwise, if he didn¡¯t know the detail, it would be easy for him to leave a big disadvantage in the future on the path to immortality that would be unfavorable to him. The most urgent thing now is to find a way to find Senior Brother Walker and the others¡­ Jagoan stretched out his Divine Sense. At the same time, the world of universe that he had looked down when he was on the treasure boat appeared in his mind. My current location should be the forest in the small world of universe. I fell straight down at that time. If I used the position where I fell as the starting point, Senior Brother Walker and the others should have been sent flying in this direction. Jagoan murmured, and his fingers kept pointing in the air. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Suddenly, wisps of spiritual Qi floated out from his fingertips. As he moved his fingers, rays of light appeared in the void in front of him. These lines respectively represented the direction in which Shane, Mine, and the others flew out. This kind of thing was simr to when Jagoan faced the map and calcted which area the fast-moving two armies would encounter. But it was moreplicated than the map on the paper. However, this problem was no longer a difficult problem for Jagoan, who was now a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. After a while, Jagoan made a few circles. These were the possible locations of Shane, Mine, and the others. In this small world of universe, there¡¯s no way to use messenger. I hope they won¡¯t be pped to death by that palm now. The best way is to stay in the small world of universe, and the second is to use the Transmitting Formation to go back. With this in mind, Jagoan also flew three feet off the ground and headed for the first destination that had been set, where Mine might be. The reason for choosing Mine was very simple. The ce where shended was the closest to Jagoan. As Jagoan flew forward, a gaze, deep in the void, looked at him with aplicated expression. The owner of this gaze seemed to be covered by ayer of gauze, which was hard to see clearly. One could tell from her slim figure covered by the veil that she was a woman. Her ck hair reached her waist, curvy. In front of this woman was a water mirror. At this moment, she was observing Jagoan¡¯s every move through the water mirror. The look in her eyes was sometimes angry and sometimes resentful. After a long time, the woman snorted and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you. You¡¯re really lucky!¡± There was a sense of insincerity in her words. It was she who had ¡°just¡± thought the other party was a Heavenly Spirit Realm, so she had shown mercy. Therefore, at this moment, not even she could lie to herself. She looked back at Jagoan in the water mirror. The figure shook slightly and muttered to herself, ¡°But you are not staying in your own territory. How could youe to my ce and be like this? ¡°Are you afraid that I will recognize you?¡± The next moment, the woman changed the topic and her tone became as cold as the winter wind. ¡°But since you dare toe, I¡¯m not afraid of you. Hmph, from the looks of it, you still don¡¯t seem to remember who I am. Then I¡¯ll find someone to seriously injure you first, and then I¡¯ll take you back to show you what I¡¯m capable of.¡± Behind the veil, a slender arm stretched out and pointed at the void. Suddenly, several-sided water mirrors appeared around her. Different figures appeared in each water mirror. Among them were Shane, who looked gloomy, Mine, who was at a loss, Yannick, who was unconscious, Maradih, who was full of killing intent, and Mou, whose eyes were full of worry. The woman behind the veil seemed not to care about these people. She waved her arm and threw these water mirrors aside. Then she hooked her fingers and pulled the other water mirrors in front of her. In these water mirrors, there was a group of people from the Imperial Universe Sect, who looked solemn and was entering the small world of the universe. The woman seemed to be a little impatient. She bent her fingers and flicked the water mirror to one side, and then looked at the few pieces behind her. Among them was the Ancestor of the ck flood dragon and the others that had just crossed the clouds and entered the Small World of the universe. The six avatars and the other three avatars and the real body followed the four demonic beasts in 10 different directions. During this process, the Ancestor of ck flood dragonmunicated with the four shape-shifting demons from time to time. The woman behind the water mirror heard every single word they said. ¡°I want to teach you a lesson. Now someone is looking for you. In that case, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish,¡± The woman chuckled and waved her hand. With a crash, the water mirrors in front of her suddenly began to shake violently. At the same time, the void in the water mirror shook. The faces of shape-shifting demons immediately revealed a look of panic. The next moment, the water mirrors were broken. The woman¡¯s figure was also covered by a pale golden light falling from above. Because of the veil, her appearance could not be seen clearly. But, her tall figure became countless times clearer than before. What was even clearer was that about 300 meters above her head, a golden disk was slowly rotating. However, most of the golden disk was just an illusion, and only less than one-fifth of it was real. It looked like the disk had been broken, and there was only less than one-fifth left. The faint golden light that shone on the woman¡¯s body was falling from a small part of the material body. Bathing in the golden light, the woman¡¯s voice carried a hint of banter. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to the expression on your face when you see me again¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the figure behind the veil gradually became solid. At the same time, Jagoan, who was maintaining a cautious attitude and flying forward, suddenly changed his expression and immediately stopped. He held the Death Word in his right hand and held the 28 Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearls in his left hand in his sleeve. Then, he looked up into the air. There was a roar, as if there was a muffled thunder. A cloud of white mist suddenly condensed in the air in front of Jagoan. In the white mist, two figures flew out awkwardly and fell into a forest. However, the strength of the two figures was much lighter than that of Jagoan. The next moment, the two figures rose into the sky again. They were facing in the direction of Jagoan. Therefore, they met the eyes of Jagoan. Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 ¡°Hmm?¡± Jagoan looked up. One of the two figures was a woman in a ck dress. She looked about 30 years old and had a single horn in the middle of her forehead. The other was a man with a rough face. He was tall and strong, with two long fangs growing from the corner of his mouth. Why are there outsiders? With a thought, Jagoan understood the next moment. These two people were probably the tribe that had not appeared before. I didn¡¯t expect them toe in. It seems that they arrivedter than us. From the looks of it, they have also been attacked by the white fog above the small world of universe. Jagoan nced at them and decided to ignore them. Since they had not met before, there was no need for any disputes. With a change of his mind, Jagoan made a decision at this moment. Unfortunately, before he could get up again and continue to look for Mine, Jagoan found that the face of the ck-dressed woman suddenly changed. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The woman roared. Her voice was full of hatred and resentment, as if there was a blood feud between her and Jagoan. Jagoan could not help but look at the other party in confusion. What was going on today? Why does everyone seem to know me? Jagoan¡¯s puzzled expression was like adding fuel to the fire in the eyes of the ck flood dragon ancestor. ¡°You killed ckie, and now you¡¯re still ying dumb. Go to hell!¡± The ck flood dragon ancestor roared repeatedly and attacked Jagoan fiercely. At the same time, her mind was racing. In an instant, her other incarnations also got the news and quickly gathered here. At this moment, a long blood-red whip appeared in the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s hand and struck toward Jagoan. The long whip whipped fiercely and rolled up in the air. Suddenly, it seemed to stir up a magmake. The scorching hot waves instantly scorched the surrounding trees and melted the rocks. The heat was rolling, making Jagoan feel as if he had fallen into the center of a volcano. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± The crystal wall suddenly opened and formed a barrier. With a bang, the long whip hit it, and there was a loud sound of mountains and rivers copsing. The sound waves that were visible to the naked eye surged in all directions like tides, sweeping away all the scorched trees and forests. Jagoan retreated more than five kilometers and looked at the furious Ancestor of ck flood dragon. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ckie? ck flood dragon? His eyes fell on the middle of the other party¡¯s forehead, and Jagoan instantly reacted. Some time ago, he had just killed a ck flood dragon at the shape-shifting stage. Not only that, but he also took the man¡¯s spine and refined it into the Death Word Sword. And, the sword was in his hand! He really didn¡¯t expect that thew of the Path of Immortality woulde into reality, ¡°Kill this little one, and the old one wille¡±. Not only did ite true, but the other side also chased all the way to the small world of the universe. Is it a coincidence, or is it that the other party caught up with us all the way? Jagoan immediately spected. If it was a coincidence, then that was one thing. If the other party caught up with him, he had to be careful. Was there some kind of tracking magic nted in the other party¡¯s blood? While Jagoan was thinking, the ck flood dragon ancestor roared wildly in the air. The blood whip in her hand suddenly turned into dozens of pieces, like a golden snake dancing wildly. The blood dragon roared and formed a blood river, all of which hit the crystal wall of the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield. Suddenly, a loud noise came from thousands of miles away, and the whole world seemed to have been blown up. ¡°Kid, you killed my nsmen and took my Sky-flipping Seal. Now hand over the Sky-flipping Seal and die!¡± The Ancestor had thought that a small cultivator at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm could be destroyed with just a lift of her hand. However, she did not expect that her opponent¡¯s defensive magical power could not be broken by her continuous attacks. The Ancestor ¡®s shame turned into anger, and her vigor continued to rise. Her long and wide eyes shone with a scarlet light, as if she were going crazy. ¡°Ancestor, I¡¯ll help you!¡± At this time, the pig demon let out a roar and suddenly opened its body. A giant axe in its hand swept across Jagoan in the air. And it also rushed down. The giant axe swept across and tore open the void. Arge amount of Gang Thunder burst out from it. In an instant, the Gang Thunder turned into a long river waterfall and poured down toward Jagoan. It was as if the heavens and earth were about to melt under the flickering ster lightning. Jagoan raised his head and looked at the lightning and blood. His eyes shed with sharp light. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you found me. Since you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll die!¡± Jagoan jumped into the air like a swan. He held the hilt of his sword and shook slightly. The cloth wrapped around the Death Word Sword immediately dispersed. Seeing the Death Word Sword¡¯s true appearance, the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s eyes widened. Her pupils suddenly contracted and she shouted in grief and anger, ¡°ckie¡­¡± ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± Without giving her a chance to shout out, Jagoan¡¯s sword cut down like a god opening a mountain. The group of immortals broke the sea and fell straight down. All kinds of auras, such as solemnity, bleakness, coldness, loneliness, and so on, spread with this sword. The sword radiance shed in front of Jagoan. The next moment, it seemed to pierce through the void and directly appeared in a blood python, twisting and tearing. Bam! Swoosh! The long blood-red whip exploded into pieces, turning into countless blood springs, blood rivers, and blood seas, gushing and surging in the air. Then, it copsed rapidly and turned into a rumbling vortex. The ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s incarnation was blown back and her eyes shed with surprise. This human cultivator could actually fight back. The force of the counterattack was still so strong! As her mind continued to rumble, the Ancestor¡¯s avatar saw a bolt of purple lightning crashing down from the sky. The thunderbolt, like a javelin, was held in Jagoan¡¯s hand and stabbed toward her head. ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Crack crack! Sizzle! All of a sudden, the lightning spread out and covered a radius of a hundred miles. Around the lightning, the rolling thunder waterfall of the demon boar was torn into pieces. Its strong body was also swept by the lightning and fell to the ground. In the center of the lightning, Jagoan held the bowl-sized lightning tightly in his hand. With a step forward, the thunder broke through the void and prated the void. In an instant, it pierced through the chest of the ancestor. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible¡­?¡± The ck flood dragon ancestor was stunned, and her eyes were full of disbelief. Even if this was only an incarnation, it was still at Rank 9 shape-shifting demon Realm. It was still slightly stronger than the peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm of the Humans. But now, she was actually beaten through like this? Although she was underestimating the enemy. However, at the moment when Jagoan made his move, the ck flood dragon ancestor did feel the unfathomable power engulfing her like an abyss. ¡°You¡­¡± The ck flood dragon ancestor widened her eyes and stared at Jagoan, as if she wanted to imprint Jagoan¡¯s figure into her mind. ¡°Die!¡± Jagoan¡¯s face was expressionless, and he said a word as a response. Bang! The sound of thunder exploding immediately came from the Ancestor¡¯s body. Her incarnation exploded into a bloody paste in an instant. Jagoan pointed out, ¡°Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill!¡± Ssh! The wriggling flesh and blood were instantly sucked into his body by Jagoan. Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 This incarnation contained a drop of ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s blood essence. Jagoan felt a surge of powerful power in his body. All his internal organs, limbs, and bones seemed to be washed by a flood. It was extremelyfortable. The huge satisfaction brought by the rich vigor immediately made him couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. A hurricane rose from the t ground. The airflow swept and the strong wind blew, leaving traces of cutting and carving on the ground. All of a sudden, the protruding carves were ttened. After that, Jagoan turned around and looked at the wild boar shape-shifting demon indifferently. The wild boar shape-shifting demon was tall and strong and its bulging muscles seemed to contain the power of thunder. But, it was so scared that its face turned pale. Its arm holding the giant axe was trembling at a visible rate. The Giant spirit tool Axe in its hand had already cracked open. ¡°How did the ck flood dragon get together with you?¡± Jagoan looked at him coldly. The wild boar shape-shifting demon trembled and said, ¡°Ancestor, Ancestor will be here soon¡­¡± ¡°Ancestor?¡± Jagoan narrowed his eyes. He naturally knew what the ancestor meant in the demon n. Not only just the identity, but also the realm! The words of the wild boar shape-shifting demon made people think that there were other big demons at the ancestor level who were rushing over. However, when he just absorbed the vigor, he already felt that something was wrong. For a ck flood dragon at the peak of the shape-shifting stage, the amount of blood essence in the body was a bit too little. Jagoan¡¯s mind seemed to sh with a white light, instantly splitting the confused fog. What I broke just now was an avatar? Immediately, Jagoan understood. Just as he was about to think it through, a long howl came from a distance. Looking up, Jagoan immediately saw a shocking smoke rising from the sky, like thousands of troops rushing forward. Then, in the other directions, the smoke of wolves rose and the mes of war burned. They were all heading in this direction! Waves of pressure followed closely behind and rolled over. ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± The eyes of the wild boar shape-shifting demon suddenly lit up. But then, it saw the killing intent in Jagoan¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, it was shocked and angry. It had thought that it would be the first to meet the Human Race cultivator with the ancestor, and it would be able to grab the credit and receive the greatest reward from the ancestor. However, who would have thought that the ancestor¡¯s doppelganger would be killed as soon as it shed with the opponent? As for itself, it wasn¡¯t even a tenth as powerful as the Ancestor. ¡°The ancestor ising. If you kneel down and beg for mercy now, I can plead for you then!¡± The wild boar shape-shifting demon roared. Jagoan totally ignored it. Heughed and took a step forward. In an instant, he arrived in front of the wild boar shape-shifting demon. This wild boar shape-shifting demon was only at the fifth level, which was the second level of Heavenly Spirit Realm of the human cultivator. Jagoan raised his hand. With a sh of sword light, he split the opponent in half from the middle. The Ghost-summoning Bell shed and scared the other party¡¯s spirit away. He stretched out another finger and absorbed all vigor of the wild boar¡¯s shape-shifting demon. The whole process was smooth. In the blink of an eye, it waspletelypleted. After scanning the surroundings with his Divine Sense, Jagoan immediately figured out that there were demon auras sweeping over in six directions. And the speed was extremely fast. Maybe it would arrive in just a few breaths. The Demon Aura was very simr to that of the ancestor of the demon n he had just killed. After knowing that the other party had incarnations, Jagoan naturally understood that the people who came at this moment were all incarnations. As for whether the real body was mixed in, there was still no way to figure it out at this time. But this was not an important thing. As long as you dare toe, I dare to kill you¡­ Jagoan gave a cold snort. It was a choice to wait for the other party to arrive. But his choice was to take the initiative. He immediately confirmed the location of the ck flood dragon¡¯s avatar that was closest to him and was flying over. The speed of Jagoan was as fast as a meteor. A hundred miles away, he arrived in a sh. At the same time, he held the Soul-summoning Bell tightly in one hand and probed it with his Divine Sense. He took out the memories of the wild boar shape-shifting demon in a domineering manner for thest few hours and quickly browsed through them. He soon understood the cause and effect of the ancestor¡¯s arrival. I see¡­ Jagoan¡¯s eyes moved slightly. Knowing the other party¡¯s means and purpose, the stone hanging in Jagoan¡¯s heart could be put down. As long as the ancestor was killed here, there would be no more worries. Furthermore, this small world of universe was the best ce to kill Ancestor ck flood dragon. If it was somewhere else, and the Ancestor was chasing him, it would be almost impossible for Jagoan to kill the other party with his own strength other than ¡°Close the door and release the Gates of Hell¡±. But now, in order to enter the small world of universe, the Ancestor divided herself into ten parts. Jagoan was naturally no match for the ancestor. However, during the shape-shifting stage, Jagoan could press the other party against the ground, which was definitely not a boast. Bam! His flying speed suddenly sped up, causing a loud sound in the air. All of a sudden, Jagoan in the air left a residual shadow dozens of miles long. In the blink of an eye, the smoke of wolves was right in front of them. Jagoan immediately saw the ck flood dragon ancestor, who was the same as the woman in the ck dress, staring at him with hatred. Her eyes were full of hatred. The Ancestor growled as a ck lotus suddenly circled beneath her feet. Every time the ck lotus turned a circle, it would double its size. One flood dragon after another could be seen in the ck lotus. They roared and hovered in the air, giving off a domineering aura. The ck lotus carried the illusory images of flood dragons. Like a small mountain, it rushed straight toward Jagoan. ¡°I want you to die!¡± Just as I thought¡­ Jagoan nodded slightly and then shed out with his sword. ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± The sword radiance swept through the air and tore the ck lotus into pieces. The illusory image of the flood dragons let out mournful cries and was also cut into pieces, exploding in the air. Jagoan did not slow down, he rushed out from the explosions and arrived in front of the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s avatar. Just as the avatar was still in shock, she saw Jagoan in front of her. The sword radiance swept out again, drawing out a cold light that was more than 300 meters long. The void was frozen, forming a thin layer of ice in the air. Swoosh! The head of the ck flood dragon ancestor rose into the sky, and the expression on her face had not changed yet. Jagoan made two punches in the air. Bang! Bang! Like fireworks blooming in the middle of summer, the head and body of the avatar burst out thick blood in the air. However, before the blood could fly far away, it was absorbed by Jagoan¡¯s one finger.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Suddenly, Jagoan¡¯s vigor surged again, and there seemed to be a bright light and mes burning in his eyes. Then, he turned around and flew toward the next ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s avatar. It was as if not the other party was seeking revenge but Jagoan was seeking revenge. Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 More than 3,000 miles away, the ck flood dragon ancestor, who was flying rapidly above a running river, suddenly stopped. Seeing the grave expression on the ancestor¡¯s face, the hedgedog shape-shifting demon, who was by her side, bowed in a fawning manner and asked, ¡°Ancestor, what have you discovered?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong,¡± said Ancestor ck flood dragon indifferently. She had lost two incarnations, and her own strength had been affected. However, the Ancestor calmed down as a result. The situation waspletely different from what she had imagined. There was something wrong with the human cultivator¡¯s strength. Moreover, the current situation was not as she had expected. Ten incarnations went to investigate the other party. Once they found any clues, they would form a siege, leaving the other party no way out. But now, it turned out that the other party was hunting her down. The ancestor pondered whether she should temporarily avoid the other side¡¯s attack or not. She had underestimated the human cultivator¡¯s strength. At present, the price she had to pay was still eptable. If the other party found a few more incarnations, then¡­ The hedgedog demon was carefully waiting for the ancestor¡¯s response. Suddenly, it saw wisps of blood in the ancestor¡¯s eyes. A terrifying pressure surged out and spread out. The hedgedog shape-shifting demon was so frightened that it immediately knelt down and trembled. It didn¡¯t know why the ancestor would suddenly be so angry. It didn¡¯t dare to ask. The hedgedog shape-shifting demon noticed that the ancestor gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You will die today!¡± Just as the hedgedog shape-shifting demon was wondering who the ¡°you¡± was, it suddenly felt that it had been lifted up. The next moment, it was held in the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s hand. Like a meteorite sweeping through the sky, it rushed forward. The Ancestor was furious to the extreme as her body trembled violently. The evil energy and anger in her chest almost spewed outva. Just now, when she was thinking about whether she should leave for the time being, another avatar was killed by Jagoan. It was just like before. This avatar still had no ability to resist. It was crushed by Jagoan¡¯s hand, and then she lost another one-tenth of her essence and blood. The question of whether she should withdraw from this small world of the universe was instantly forgotten by her. How could she retreat at a time like this? There was one original body and six incarnations left, plus three shape-shifting demons. The Ancestor did not believe that she could not kill Jagoan! Although she was furious this time, she no longer chased after Jagoan one by one like before. Instead, she gathered all her strength before attacking Jagoan. However, just as her true form, avatars, and the three shape-shifting demons converged together, the Ancestor was even more enraged to discover that Jagoan had actually stopped chasing. After realizing her intention, the other party left directly. The ancestor was so angry that she almost spat out blood on the spot. Moreover, there were a total of seven bodies, and they were all about to vomit blood. Sensing the ancestor¡¯s rage, the other three shape-shifting demons shivered and didn¡¯t dare to speak, afraid of being vented the anger. ¡°You think you can run away just like that? As long as you¡¯re in this small world of the universe, I won¡¯t let you have the slightest chance to breathe. After leaving the Small World of the universe, you won¡¯t be able to escape from my grasp!¡± After a while, the ck flood dragon ancestor said this fiercely. The seven of them spoke at the same time, giving off an indescribable strangeness. In fact, she only hated the small world of universe to limit her performance. If she was outside, the other party would have nowhere to run with her ancestor level strength, let alone kill three of her avatars. However, although she said so at this time, the ancestor still wanted to retreat again. The strength of Jagoan who had just killed three of her incarnations had already made her feel fearful. She was at the ninth level of Body Transformation. In front of the opponent, she didn¡¯t even have the ability to hold on for one move. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Even if her seven incarnations had the advantage in numbers, would it be in vain? If that was the case, she would have been hanged to death before Jagoan could kill her real body and incarnations. Moreover, after paying the price of three incarnations, the ck flood dragon ancestor was sure that even if the realm of Jagoan was Heavenly Spirit Realm, his strength would be at the top of Heavenly Spirit Realm. No matter how powerful the top floor was, it was still the strength of a Heavenly Spirit Realm. As long as she left the blessednd of the immortal mansion, her level of power as an ancestor could directly shock the other party to death. At this moment, she was hesitating whether she should leave and find the next chance. If she lost two more incarnations, it would be a great loss for her. But if she left like this, the Ancestor would not be reconciled. This was the blessednd of the immortal mansion, and she had already suffered such a painful loss. If she couldn¡¯t get some good things aspensation, how could she ept it in her heart? Just as the ck flood dragon ancestor was hesitating, she suddenly heard the sound of the sika deer. Then, the hedgehog shape-shifting demon and the other ck flood dragon shape-shifting demon also took a deep breath. ¡°Hmm?¡± At this moment, there was no need to ask any more questions. The Ancestor herself had also seen the changes that had taken ce in the blessednd of the immortal mansion. In the distance, a mass of purple Qi suddenly appeared in the center of the small world of universe. The purple Qi soared into the sky and shot out an Immortal Pce like a mirage in the air. This Immortal Pce seemed to be built on a snow mountain cliff. It was magnificent, solemn, and luxurious. Compared with this Immortal Pce, the imperial pce of Upper Kingdom was as shabby as a toilet in the countryside. The ck flood dragon ancestor suddenly felt that her heartbeat had missed a beat. The ck flood dragon ancestor, who had countless treasures, was still like this. The other three shape-shifting demons were even worse. The hedgehog shape-shifting demon¡¯s saliva flowed down. As long as one was not a fool, one would understand that the Immortal Pce must have the most precious treasure in the entire small world of the universe. ¡°Stay here!¡± There was no need to weigh the pros and cons. The Immortal Pce that appeared at this time had already given the final answer of the ck flood dragon ancestor. In the depths of her eyes, there was even an unconceble greed. Not only the Demonic Beasts, but also the rest of the people in the small world of universe had also seen the Immortal Pce in the center of the world. *** After being attacked before, Maradih, who had found three sectpanions, looked up at the sky in the distance. The majestic buildingplex on the cliff of the snow mountain made his eyes deep. His fellow disciple next to him asked, ¡°Senior Brother Cotton, are we going there?¡± ¡°Go.¡± ¡°When will we set off?¡± ¡°Now.¡± ¡°Then we still have a few junior brothers and sisters¡­¡± ¡°If they are still alive, they will definitely go there when they see the Immortal Pce.¡± Maradih¡¯s tone was firm. The disciple hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Yes, senior brother. What if we run into people of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 ¡°Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± Maradih asked in return. The disciple wanted to say something, but when he saw Maradih¡¯s slightly cold face at this time, he was suddenly speechless. After a while, he continued, ¡°We were ambushed by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect before¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± Maradih interrupted him. ¡°Ah?¡± Not only the disciple who had just spoken, but the other two were also stunned at this time. They didn¡¯t understand why Maradih¡¯s tone was so sure. ¡°Senior Brother, why do you say that?¡± a female disciple of the Sun Moon Sect asked curiously. In order to avoid misunderstandings, Maradih exined at this time, ¡°Although the people who attacked us at that time were Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Shane and others in terms of appearance and figure, they didn¡¯t use magical power of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect when they attacked. We can think in this way. Since they¡¯ve already shown up, why don¡¯t they go all out? That kind of feeling is like deliberately making misunderstandings between us and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± After listening to Maradih¡¯s words, the three people present recalled the situation at that time and found that it was true. ¡°Senior Brother, you observed carefully and thought it through clearly.¡± The female Sun Moon Sect disciple muttered. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Maradih continued at this time, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the people of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect should have been attacked by us at that time¡­¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t¡­¡± The disciple who spoke subconsciously said these words, but he immediately understood what Maradih meant. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± the female disciple of the Sun Moon Sect asked. ¡°What should we do? If we meet, just exin,¡± Maradih said. ¡°If the Immortal Pce appears at this time, we should not fall behind them. After all, we should not forget the main purpose ofing to the blessednd of the immortal mansion this time.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the three disciples replied. Maradih thought for a while and seemed to want to say something. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He used his spiritual Qi to protect the three junior brothers and sisters behind him and turned into a breeze, flying toward the center of the small world of universe. ording to his estimation, it would take at least three or four days to reach the Immortal Pce. During this period, it was better to be careful. The small world of universe looked peaceful, but in fact, it hid killing intent and could not be taken lightly. *** At the same time, Jagoan¡¯s eyes had just moved away from the Immortal Pce. The soaring precious Qi in the Immortal Pce proved that there must be valuable treasures hidden in it. But the appearance at this time made him feel that something was wrong. The appearance of the Immortal Pce means that the scattered people in the small world of universe have a clear and unified coordinates¡­ Next, our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the Sun Moon Sect, and those Demonic Beasts will definitely go to the Immortal Pce. This is¡­ Does the other party want to cause a fight between us? The question of Jagoan was not only a question for himself, but also for the one behind the Gates of Hell. However, after entering the small world of universe, the one behind the Gates of Hell suddenly quieted down. Jagoan couldn¡¯t even feel the existence of the other side. ¡°Are you so afraid of the woman who secretly attacked you?¡± At this moment, even if Jagoan stimted the other party, he could not attract the other party¡¯s counterattack. So after thinking for a while, Jagoan decided to follow the n and do the following things. The appearance of the Immortal Pce must have something to do with the woman who spoke before. No matter what her purpose is, I can¡¯t be led by the nose¡­ With this in mind, Jagoan flew in the direction of Mine, which he had previously spected. During this period of time, the feeling of being spied on had disappeared, so Jagoan could rest assured for the time being. As for the Ancestor, Jagoan had already noticed the other party¡¯s purpose after cutting off three of her Incarnations. However, no matter what the other party wanted to do next, he did not intend to waste time chasing after her. He didn¡¯t know how many incarnations the other party had. However, in this small world of universe, there was indeed no need to chase the other party around. If Wave-like Void Bracelet could be used normally, Jagoan would naturally kill all the incarnations of the ck flood dragon that he could feel. After all, the ck flood dragon vigor¡¯s replenishment was obvious. However, if he relied on himself to fly like this, he might as well forget about it. After flying for a distance, Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense had found Mine. So hended directly in front of Mine. However, before he could speak, Mine¡¯s face was already full of vignce. She held a shining magic weapon in her hand and stared at him. ¡°Prove your identity!¡± ¡°Following the Heart Ind.¡± After saying the name of his ind, Jagoan told Mine the details of what happened when Mine went to the Following the Heart Ind that day. After Jagoan finished speaking, Mine¡¯s body obviously rxed. She looked at Jagoan and rxed a little. ¡°I am a little too careful. Don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Jagoan shook his head. He knew that Mine did not have the ability to perceive vigor like him. With her previous experience, it was reasonable for her to be careful. ¡°How did you find me?¡± Mine asked. Jagoan told her what he had guessed before. ¡°In that case, you found me for the time being.¡± Mine blinked her eyes and a smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± As she spoke, she pointed to the Immortal Pce that appeared in the distance. ¡°Did you notice it?¡± ¡°Next, we don¡¯t need to look for Senior Brother Walker and the others anymore. I think when they see the Immortal Pce, they will also go in that direction.¡± Jagoan said, ¡°We will naturally meet them there.¡± Mine nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± They immediately set off and flew in the direction of the Immortal Pce. During this process, Jagoan asked about the situation after Minended. Just as he had expected, the treasure boat in the clouds was shattered. After the crowd dispersed, Minended directly in the forest. However, she didn¡¯t faint, only suffering a heavy blow, and her spiritual Qi was stopped. After taking elixirs, she recovered after meditating for a while. ording to her, she was the most nervous during the period of meditating and healing. Because at that time, if she was attacked, she had almost no ability to resist. ¡°But now that I¡¯m with you, Junior Brother Montgomery, I¡¯m much more at ease.¡± Mine smiled. There was a hint of worry in her eyes. ¡°In your opinion, will something happen to Senior Brother Walker and the others?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Jagoan shook his head. His deduction was based on evidence. The giant palm that appeared in the white mist was clearly trying to create trouble for everyone, not to kill them, or to prevent them from entering this small world. If the other party wanted to stop it, no one could resist the power of the giant palm at that time. As soon as he finished speaking, Jagoan suddenly stopped. Mine looked over in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jagoan looked at the distant sky and narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°I have a feeling that the appearance of the Immortal Pce has something to do with them.¡± Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 Following Jagoan¡¯s gaze, Mine immediately saw several figures sh across the sky. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Mine blinked her eyes and let out a soft cry. ¡°The disciples of the Imperial Universe Sect are here!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. Although those figures flew through the air at an extremely fast speed, Jagoan still recognized them at once, including Bruce, Harry, and the others. ¡°They seem to have recovered quite quickly,¡± Mine said after some thought. ¡°It¡¯s not just their injuries. They seem to know more about this ce than we do.¡± Jagoan lowered his head and thought. ¡°Hmm? Why do you say that?¡± Mine asked in confusion. After a while, Jagoan shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. Let¡¯s go to the Immortal Pce first and meet Senior Brother Walker and the others as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What about the Imperial Universe Sect?¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t meet them, then forget it. If we meet them, there is no need to be afraid,¡± Jagoan replied. Thinking of Jagoan¡¯s previous attack, Mine pursed her lips and smiled. Although Jagoan remained calm, he did not let down his guard against the appearance of the Imperial Universe Sect and the others. Because the performance of Bruce and the others from the Imperial Universe Sect was too calm, and they didn¡¯t look like they had been attacked before. In the following flight, Jagoan focused more on it. Jagoan spread out his divine sense and was on guard against any possible changes in his surroundings. At the same time, his mind was constantly thinking about the possible situations that might ur next, and then came up with corresponding methods. *** In the next two days, neither Jagoan nor Mine encountered any obstacles. During this period, they passed by the ce where Saul fell, but they didn¡¯t find the figure of Saul. However, Jagoan found a deep pit in the deep valley. Obviously, the deep pit had just been smashed out recently. From the time and some signs on the scene, Jagoan spected that this deep pit was smashed by Saul when he fell at that time. At this time, Saul was not here, and there was no trace of cultivators fighting around. So it was obvious that after hended, after resting and recovering, he went in the direction of the Immortal Pce. Two dayster, the Immortal Pce, which was built on the snow mountains and cliffs, was within reach. The buildingplex was so far away that it looked magnificent. When they approached, the ethereal, mysterious, and arrogant ancient aura that stood between heaven and earth almost made people unable to speak. Even Jagoan could feel the pressure from the buildings. The continuous ups and downs of the buildings seemed to possess a charm due to the passage of time, giving birth to a soul sense. Since Jagoan was still in this state, Mine¡¯s reaction was even more obvious. Her face was faintly pale. She felt that what she was facing was not a building, but a high-ranking cultivator. Seeing that Jagoan was looking at her, Mine forced a smile and said, ¡°I-I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Jagoan nodded and took the lead tond on the buildingplex. This majestic Immortal Pce was like a giant dragon, entrenched on the snow mountain. The ce where Jagoannded was the head of the dragon. There was a tall pce with five-colored rays of multicolored light. It exuded a luxurious and noble aura. When Jagoannded in front of the pce, he immediately saw that spirit stones in front of the pce was the one he had never seen before. There were different grades of spirit stones. The lowest grade of spirit stones was made into fedulings, while the highest grade was Supreme Grade spirit stones. However, the spirit stones used to pave the ground in front of the pce were even higher than that of top-grade spirit stones. The purity made Jagoan tremble slightly when he stood on it, giving off a feeling of drunk on spirit. Fortunately, his reaction was fast enough. Otherwise, if he wasn¡¯t careful, he might have fainted on the spot. Jagoan immediately sent a warning to Mine. Mine carefullynded in front and back of the pce. Seeing this scene, even with the reminder of Jagoan, she was still amazed at this moment. If possible, she even wanted to dig out spirit stones on the ground and take them back. However, she also knew that she still had more important things to do. After looking around, she looked at Jagoan and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see Senior Brother Walker and the others¡­¡± ¡°Someone should have entered in advance.¡± Jagoan raised his chin and motioned for Mine to look at the gate of the pce. The gate of the pce was as high as four or five floors of an ordinary house. At this time, one could see a gap between the doors that allowed one person to enter and exit. After thinking for a while, Jagoan said, ¡°We didn¡¯t see anyone, so we can¡¯t be sure if Senior Brother Walker and the others have arrived yet. However, the people from the Imperial Universe Sect flew in front of us before. I think during the people who went in, at least they are among them. I feel that the actions of these people from the Imperial Universe Sect are a little weird. I have an idea. Do you want to listen?¡± ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Mine replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Jagoan nodded. ¡°My idea is that I¡¯ll go inside first and see what¡¯s going on. You stay outside and wait for Senior Brother Walker and the others. When they all arrived, you could go in together. If they didn¡¯te, you can wait here for five days. Five dayster, if I haven¡¯te out yet, you should leave quickly.¡± Mine hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you¡­¡± She also knew that although Jagoan¡¯s realm was not as good as hers, his strength was much higher than hers. If he went in alone, he might be able to escape even if there was danger. But if she was added, she might be a burden to Jagoan. If she stayed outside, she could wait for the arrival of Shane and the others as Jagoan said, and then tell Shane the information she knew at this time. Seeing that Mine had agreed, Jagoan looked around and continued, ¡°But you must be careful when you stay here. Find a ce to hide. Don¡¯t show up unless the peers appear. Because even if it was the Sun Moon Sect, they might still have some misunderstandings about us for the time being. In short, the top priority is to keep yourself safe when staying here. The second most important thing is to wait for Senior Brother Walker and the others.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Mine replied.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Then she raised her hand and showed her Storage Ring. ¡°I also have a lot of magic weapons with me. As long as I hide, no one can find me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You have to be careful,¡± Jagoan said. ¡°You should also be careful. If you encounter any danger, don¡¯t hold on.¡± Mine also reminded Jagoan. ¡°The current situation is far beyond our n. It¡¯s out of our control.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Jagoan reminded Mine of some details before entering the pce. After Jagoan entered, Mine looked around. In front of the pce was not an open space paved with spirit stones, but many tall stone pirs. These stone pirs were not carved out of ordinary stones. Mine also did not know what material this was made of. She only felt that every single stone pir was a rare treasure. By bringing any random one of them, she would be able to make a fortune. But, she naturally would not do such a thing. After looking around for a circle, she found a ce suitable for hiding. Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 That position was at the back of a stone pir. As long as she stood there, it was not easy to notice her from any angle. Hiding there, she could always pay attention to who was in front of the pce. Mine flew to the back of the stone pir and took out a copper coin and a feather from her Storage Ring. After thinking for a while, she took out another formation map. She injected her spiritual Qi into the copper coin and the feather. Suddenly, her figure became transparent in the same ce, and her aura disappeared. Then, she activated the formation map again. Immediately, the smell of a drop of water falling into the sea arose spontaneously. When one looked over, there was nothing unusual about Mine¡¯s location. Even if one used his divine sense to investigate, he wouldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. With the protection of the three fantasy arrays, Mine heaved a sigh of relief. I hope Junior Brother Montgomery won¡¯t encounter any danger¡­ She muttered to herself. Not long after she waited, Mine suddenly felt a jolt in her heart. A sense of vignce instantly filled her mind. She hurriedly looked into the distance. After a while, she saw more figures flying toward the pce, wrapped in a bloody light. When they got closer, Mine realized that she had never seen the group of more than a dozen people. But soon, from the corners of these people¡¯s heads or some other characteristics, she confirmed that these people were all shape-shifting demons. What surprised her the most was that seven of them, who were wearing ck dress, looked exactly the same. Not only that, but the seven ck-dressed women had strong momentum. Even though they were very far away, they made Mine feel a sense of fear and wanted to turn around and run away immediately. Nine level of shape-shifting stage! Furthermore, the seven of them are all nine level of shape-shifting stage! Mine felt her heart pounding wildly. If it weren¡¯t for her hard work in cultivation and determination, she would have been scared out of her wits by now. She retracted her Divine Sense and did not stare straight at the other party in case the other party would notice her. She took a deep breath and calmed her mind. She guessed in her heart. Are they multiple births, or are they incarnations? Even if they are multiple births, there¡¯s no way for them to be so uniform, right? But if they are incarnations, doesn¡¯t that mean that the demon¡¯s real body has surpassed the ninth level of transformation, at least at the ancestor level? Thinking of this, Mine almost cried out in surprise. Fortunately, she covered her mouth in time. However, just because she raised her head again, she found that there were several human cultivators among these demons. And she had seen these human cultivators before! It¡¯s the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect! Mine¡¯s breathing stopped. She swept her gaze around and immediately discovered that four of the disciples wearing the robes of the Sun Moon Sect were in aa. Several great demons had caught them under their arms. However, Maradih was nowhere to be found among the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect. The scene in front of her had greatly exceeded her expectations. Mine hadpletely retracted her Divine Sense to prevent the great demons in front of the pce from discovering her. How did the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect get caught? However, they seemed to have just fainted and not been killed¡­ Yes, these shapeshifting demons should be the tribe that Senior Brother Walker mentioned before, which is going to join hands with us. But now they actually did something like this. Demonic beasts really can¡¯t be trusted¡­ Mine observed carefully. However, neither the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect nor the shapeshifting demons present showed any signs of fighting. Therefore, for a while, she couldn¡¯t figure out how these people were captured. These shape-shifting demons did not stay in front of the pce for long. When they saw that there was no one around, they directly passed through the pce gate and flew in. For some unknown reason, the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect were brought in as well. Mine looked at the rolling Demon Aura and flew into the pce with these big demons. She was stunned for a moment and suddenly came to her senses.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Oh no, after they enter, they will meet Junior Brother Montgomery first, won¡¯t they? But the problem now is that I still have no way to tell Junior Brother Montgomery about this! Mine¡¯s face immediately turned pale with anxiety and worry. By this time, Jagoan had flown far away from the pce. The magnificent pce was full of rare treasures. Jagoan owned the tomb of the 12 countries, and the treasures of heaven and earth were all over 10,000 years old. However, because of the national strength of the 12 countries at that time, the quality of the treasures could not be considered high-ss. They only had a long history. All the treasures and wealth in the pce were of excellent quality. If there¡¯s a chance, it¡¯s better that I can tear down this pce bit by bit¡­ While he was thinking about it, all of a sudden, there was a loud bang in front of him. Judging from the sound, someone was fighting. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and sped up. The pavilion next to him shed and disappeared. A momentter, he saw a giant in front of him. The giant¡¯s whole body exploded, and the other party staggered a few steps before falling down. The giant was a stone man, about five or six stories tall and wearing armor. But now, the armor was torn into pieces. The stone man¡¯s entire body was covered in cracks. It fell to the ground with its back facing the ground, making a muffled sound. Its body was directly broken into three pieces, and it could no longer move. Jagoan looked around and saw that there was another stone man about four or five hundred meters away from the stone man. It also fell to the ground, and the stone man was also broken into pieces. Among the two stone men, a few disciples of the Imperial Universe Sect were looking up at Jagoan. Both sides looked at each other, and suddenly, sparks appeared in the air. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Seeing his enemy, Harry¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. The stone man that had just fallen was knocked down by him. His aura had not yet been withdrawn. He stood where he was, and his thick Luck was rolling, giving people a sense of overwhelming power. At the sight of Jagoan, fear, anger, shame, and coldness also appeared in the eyes of the other members of the Imperial Universe Sect. ¡°It¡¯s really you¡­¡± Jagoan was not surprised because he had seen the people from the Imperial Universe Sect before. ¡°I thought you had retreated, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be one step ahead of us.¡± ¡°Humph, don¡¯t think that just because I suffered a little loss in your hands, you can defeat us in everything,¡± Harry said proudly. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought so. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself,¡± Jagoan said. Harry was speechless. ¡°Well, stop talking.¡± Bruce interrupted the debate between Harry and Jagoan. The leading disciple of the Imperial Universe Sect cast a deep look at Jagoan and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, we will naturally find an opportunity to settle the previous grievances in the future, but this time, I¡¯m sorry to not apany you.¡± ¡°Wait and see!¡± Harry pointed at Jagoan. ¡°You still dare to point at me?¡± Jagoan directly sent a Divine sense attack over. There was a loud explosion in the void. Harry immediately let out a blood-curdling scream. Blood spurted from his mouth and nose as he fell backward. Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 ¡°Jagoan!¡± Bruce shouted angrily. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°You didn¡¯t get attacked in the white fog, did you? And why are you so familiar with this pce? Have you already known about it? The reason why you brought our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect here is just a cover to cover up your real purpose?¡± ¡°Make it clear first!¡± Before Jagoan could finish his words, he took a step forward and chopped down with the Death Word Sword in his hand. Bruce had seen how powerful Jagoan was. Even though he was at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he did not underestimate Jagoan at all. With a flick of his long sleeves, a jade bracelet flew out from his arm. It condensed into thousands of rays of multicolored light and converged into a mighty river, blocking in front of him. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the other disciples of the Imperial Universe Sect beside him. Then, he soared into the sky, stepped on the lightning flying sword, and sped forward. ¡°Get lost! The Death Sword of Three Separations!¡± In the face of the multicolored light, Jagoan chopped down. The frost carried the sword light like a biting northern wind, sweeping through heaven and earth. In an instant, it tore the multicolored light into pieces and turned into butterflies flying all over the sky. Jagoan took a step forward, and his aura shot up into the sky. The ground quaked, and the multicolored light waspletely suppressed. Just as he was about to catch up to the other party, he suddenly felt something beneath his feet shake. Bam! The next moment, the ground under his feet copsed. A hand covered in armor grabbed from the middle. The palm was as big as two or three rooms. As it reached for Jagoan, a stream of zing me also condensed in the center of the palm, spurting out mes like the zing sun. Seeing this, Jagoan nced to the side and immediately saw that the armor covering the palm was exactly the same as the one worn by the stone man that was smashed by Harry. However, judging from the size of the palm, the stone man that came out of the ground at this time was probably two or three times bigger than the previous two! ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± Jagoan did not hesitate and raised his sword to cut toward the palm. The bright edge of the sword swayed along the sword, and immediately poured down like a surging river and a dam. The aura of a golden spear and an iron horse immediately surged out. The cover of armor, together with the stone man¡¯s palm, were blown into powder. Even half of the stone man¡¯s head was smashed and it could not get up for the time being. However, Jagoan would not let the other party off so easily. The Death Word Sword exploded violently and shed out tens of thousands of times. All of a sudden, the terrifying sword light poured into the pit on the ground like a river of stars falling. The giant stone man, which had not yet crawled out of the pit, was suddenly turned into ashes. The ground was also torn apart. Terrifying cracks spread in all directions, like a huge spider web, covering the whole area. With a slight shake, it wouldpletely copse. Jagoan didn¡¯t stay where he was and immediately chased in the direction where Bruce and others left. At the same time, his mind was racing. Bruce already knew that there was a stone man under my feet. It meant that he knew something about the pce. But he had never told our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Sun Moon Sect about this. Moreover, from the looks of it, they had not been attacked by the white fog when they entered the small world of universe. If they encountered it, they would definitely not be as calm as they are now¡­ When Jagoan connected it to the decisive manner of Bruce and the others, he was even more convinced that this group of people from the Imperial Universe Sect had definitely not entered the blessednd of the immortal mansion simply to investigate secret realm and search for the Immortal Fate. They¡¯re definitely heading straight for something in this blessednd of the immortal mansion¡­ Jagoan¡¯s mind suddenly moves. In this case, the various actions at the foot of the mountain before also have a possibility to be intentional. As long as they break up with the other two sects, they will have the opportunity to act alone! Although there were still some puzzles in this spection, Bruce and others¡¯ suspicious behavior could show that they had a big problem. This pceplex was built on the cliffs of the snow mountain sessively, so there was almost no fork in the road. The flying speed of Jagoan was extremely fast. Because Bruce had to fly with several disciples, even if he used the flying magic weapon, his speed was not as fast as usual. In less than 15 minutes, Jagoan saw the flying sword shing with lightning in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve found you!¡± A bright light shed in Jagoan¡¯s eyes. Just as he was about to speed up, a faint pink mist suddenly floated around him. In the next instant, the mist suddenly became stronger. In the blink of an eye, it blocked Jagoan¡¯s sight. When his vision waspletely blocked by the pink mist, Jagoan saw that Bruce and the others, who were flying, were also swallowed up by the pink mist. ¡°When you enter the Cloud Top Immortal Pce, you will encounter the dense fog, enter the illusion, and hurt your Divine Sense. At this time, let¡¯s use the umbre.¡± Bruce, who was surrounded by the dense fog, did not panic. He murmured, shook his arm, and made a grab. After the light shed, a golden precious umbre appeared in his hand. Bruce opened the precious umbre and lifted it over his head. There seemed to be a small sun in the umbre. The umbre was tied up just now and the light faded away. The precious umbre opened. In the blink of an eye, rays of light shot out in all directions. The pink mist around was illuminated by the golden light in the umbre. Suddenly, it disappeared quietly, as if snow met the zing sun. Although there was still a continuous stream of pink mist seeping out of the void around them, there was no mist covering the area within 300 meters around Bruce and the others. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s Nine Yang Heavenly Falling Sun Umbre. Otherwise, we would have suffered a great loss in the fog¡­¡± Bruce stepped on the lightning flying sword under his feet and continued to fly forward. He turned his head and looked back. A cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°You¡¯d better behave yourself. Although I don¡¯t know the specific effects of this fog, I know that there is another name of it. It¡¯s called Illusory Road Fog, which is the most destructive part of the human foundation. Once one¡¯s Dao foundation had been destroyed, and his will had been cut off, the path to Immortality had reached its end. Even Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators are particrly afraid of the fog.¡± The next moment, Bruce led several disciples of the Imperial Universe Sect to fly deeper into the pce. At this moment, Jagoan was in the pink fog. In the blink of an eye, he found that he could no longer tell where he was. Logically speaking, this pce group was a straight line. Even if there was a winding path, there was no fork. As long as he kept moving forward, there would be no problem. Unfortunately, Jagoan found that he was not sure whether he could continue to move forward. He tried to fly in different directions. ording to his speed and calction, he only needed a few breaths of time to reach one side of the wall. But, he had changed directions several times in a row. He flew in every direction for 15 minutes without touching the wall. Even Jagoan had an illusion that he was flying straight, but in fact, he was circling in circles. This fog is different from what I met in the sky¡­ Jagoan calmed down and analyzed carefully. He found that not far ahead of him, there was a sh of light. Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 The light that suddenly appeared was the same as the light that emerged from the small world of the universe and the buildingplex. They were equally eye-catching and dazzling. Jagoan flew towards the light. Soon, the pink mist around him automatically separated into two paths, as if guiding him. After a while, Jagoan found himself in a more magnificent and spacious pce. In front of him was a mountain of treasures. Countless exotic minerals and produce piled up as high as dozens of floors. He raised his head and couldn¡¯t see the top. It would take a normal person 15 minutes to run around the treasure mountain. The endless precious light formed the divine light of a tiger upying a dragon, continuously appearing on this precious mountain. In the divine light, there were golden dragons, tigers, phoenixes, kylins, and all kinds of lights and shadows of divine beasts. They were vivid and powerful. It was a long spear that was inserted upside down on the treasure mountain. It was surrounded by countless Divine Souls, and was full of immortal light. Its grade was so high that Jagoan had never seen it before. There was more than one simr magic weapon like this. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that there were hundreds of thousands of them. Even Jagoan, who had seen the magnificent scene of the twelve kingdom¡¯s treasures piled up into a mountain ridge, couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when they saw this treasure mountain. No matter how many treasures there were in the 12 countries, there was still a limit to the rank. Any of the treasures here were more valuable than most of magic weapons in the hands of Jagoan. The Death Word Sword was personally forged and improved by Jagoan. It was currently a Rank 9 spirit tool at present. However,pared to the treasures on the mountain, it was like broken pieces of iron. Not to mention these magic weapons, just a random formation and a magic weapon pattern on these magic weapons were extremely mysterious, which made people couldn¡¯t help falling into them. Is this Immortal destiny? Jagoan muttered before walked up to the treasure mountain step by step. Every time he took a step closer, he felt that his body was swallowed up by the surrounding treasure light. These magic weapons are ownerless¡­ As long as I refine them, they will be mine! Jagoan talks to himself. At the same time, deep within the pink mist, whispers could be heard. They were filled with an air of temptation, as if a demonic voice had entered his ears, constantly urging Jagoan to step forward. Walking to the foot of Treasure Mountain, Jagoan reached out and grabbed the magic weapon spear surrounded by countless immortal souls. Then he pulled it out. In an instant, countless Great Tao and charm burst out from the long spear and surrounded Jagoan. He gave birth to a feeling of standing upright in the sky and the universe. Countless creatures were crawling under his feet, shivering. I¡¯ve obtained a treasure that surpasses millions and millions of creatures. This feeling is really wonderful! Jagoan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The treasure mountain seemed to have understood what Jagoan was saying. At this moment, it erupted with an iparably dazzling radiance, as if it was trying to cater to Jagoan and approve of him. Immortal light shot out from the treasure mountain, swirling around Jagoan. Countless stars, nebs, and Milky Way appeared around him, swirling around him. He seemed to have be the ruler of the universe. These rays of light slowly surrounded him. First, they devoured the void around Jagoan bit by bit and then headed for his body. But the moment the light touched Jagoan¡¯s hair, his eyes suddenly opened. There seemed to be billions of stars exploding in his eyes, which burst out with extremely bright light. All of a sudden, the surrounding Immortal light was forced back. Looking at the treasure mountain in front of him, Jagoan¡¯s expression of drowning and intoxication completely disappeared. He shook his head and sneered. I¡¯m determined¡­ I am not someone who can be seduced by an illusion¡­ ¡°Get rid of the fog as soon as possible, or I¡¯ll tear down your pce after I break the fantasy array by myself!¡± The glow of the treasure mountain flickered. Deep in the light, there seemed to be a woman¡¯s snort. Then, the entire treasure mountain and the surrounding pce copsed inward. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a vortex and disappeared. However, before the lightpletely dissipated, a soft groan came from the hollow that had just copsed. In the next moment, graceful figures appeared from the center and surrounded Jagoan, dancing gracefully. Their voice was soul-stirring and their dance was attractive. It was just like the most sweet and mellowest poison in the world. One knew it was poisonous, but he still couldn¡¯t help drinking it up. Of course, this was only for ordinary cultivators. Jagoan was still motionless. When he first saw the treasure mountain, he was stunned. But now, when he saw this charming scene, his heartstrings were not touched at all. His heart was as calm as an ancient well. This kind of temptation could not even be counted as a drizzle. By this time, Jagoan had already seen through the illusion of the change in the fog. The white fog outside the small world of universe hurt one¡¯s body; the pink fog inside the pce hurt one¡¯s heart. But if the other party wanted to hurt one¡¯s heart, he had to do his best to find Jagoan¡¯s habit. Beauty¡­ It was nothing in front of Jagoan. For a moment, Jagoan didn¡¯t know what to say. His gaze was indifferent as he looked at the figures in front of him. Not long after, he took a deep breath and seriously ruined the atmosphere at the scene. As if sensing that Jagoan was unmoved, the dancing posture of these people around Jagoan suddenly became more attractive. Moreover, the whispers were filled with a soul-stirring smell, which kept entering Jagoan¡¯s ears. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy¡­¡± Finally, Jagoan could not bear it any longer. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows how to shout? The God of Thunder!¡± Bam! As soon as Jagoan opened his mouth, he roared like a lion. In an instant, he tore the people around him into pieces and disappeared. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Too weak¡­¡± Jagoan shook his head. Although Jagoan despised the low-level means of fantasy array in his heart, he did not take it lightly at this time. This was because he had yet to find a way to break through this misty fantasy array. There was no doubt that the pink mist was caused by formation. But now, Jagoan could not find any trace of the operation of formation from the surroundings. Whether the formation was set up with precious materials or mountains and rivers, once it was activated, it would inevitably lead to the cirction of spiritual Qi. But, Jagoan had no way to find the flowing spiritual Qi. If he could not find spiritual Qi, he would not be able to find the center of formation. It¡¯s a little troublesome¡­ Jagoan pondered for a while and then subconsciously flew forward. After a while, he suddenly felt something. He looked up and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. In the hazy fog ahead, a towering tower gradually appeared in the fog. It was simple and mottled, full of an ancient and primitive aura. ¡°Tower of Life?¡± Jagoan narrowed his eyes. Then, he looked around. The pink mist also disappeared at this time. The ground beneath him was covered in lush grass, surrounded by chaotic gray areas. This was the space inside Earrings of Echo that Jagoan could not be more familiar with. Did I unknowingly enter Earrings of Echo? Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 Although what Jagoan saw and felt around him was extremely familiar, Jagoan still did not take another step forward at this time. He would never believe that he would do something by ident. Especially when he had just confirmed that he was trapped in the fantasy array. Jagoan simply stood still and looked around with his indifferent eyes. At the same time, behind the water mirror, a graceful figure was also paying attention to Jagoan. Seeing that Jagoan did not move, the beautiful figure was obviously a little surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t move? Hmph, I don¡¯t believe you can endure for long. As long as one took a single step into theseyers of fantasy arrays, it would be equivalent to entering a chain fantasy array. At this moment, taking a step forward was like falling into an abyss. The difficulty of breaking free suddenly increased by dozens of times!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you look down on anyone? Don¡¯t you never take anyone seriously? Don¡¯t you think that all the schemes are minor arts and as long as you are strong enough, no one can stop you? In that case, why don¡¯t you dare to move forward now? Move!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was suddenly full of anger. After venting her anger for a while, she suddenly calmed down again. Behind the gauze curtain, a pair of charming eyes was fixed on Jagoan in the water mirror. After a while, her deep voice rose again. ¡°If you don¡¯t take this step and don¡¯t fall into the abyss, I¡¯ll always be worried. So at this time, what are you hesitating about?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As soon as she finished speaking, the woman raised her hand and waved. Suddenly, another water mirror appeared beside the water mirror that reflected the figure of Jagoan. What appeared in the water mirror were Bruce and the others who went deeper into the pce building complex. ¡°Hmph, do you really think you can move forward with just a little trick?¡± The woman¡¯s finger pointed a few times. Suddenly, a strange force seeped into the void, as if the universe was reversed and the Yin and Yang were reversed. This action looked extremely simple, but after it was done, the woman¡¯s body appeared a little tired. She silently nced at the two water mirrors, then raised her hand and integrated them into the void. ¡°I have to wait a little longer¡­¡± As she spoke, the spinning speed of the golden disc above her head suddenly elerated. The rays of golden light around began to gather quickly. At the same time, as Jagoan examined the surroundings, his mind suddenly trembled. Just now, he felt that the void around him was distorted. Although this feeling was fleeting, Jagoan was sure that something had indeed changed. The other cultivators might not be able to sense this sort of spatial change. However, in the past six months, Jagoan had been using Wave-like Void Bracelet frequently. He was very familiar with and sensitive to the fluctuation of the void. The void has just been distorted¡­ After thinking for a while, a bright white light suddenly shed across Jagoan¡¯s eyes. At the same time, a divine light burst out of his eyes. This is not the Earrings of Echo¡­ I am still inside the mist fantasy array of the pce. Jagoan thought with absolute certainty. Because of the fluctuation in the void just now, all the previous clues were connected in Jagoan¡¯s mind. I see¡­ In fact, both the white fog outside the small world of universe and the pink fog inside the pce have a limit. That was¡­ It could not create people or things that had nothing to do with cultivators trapped in the formation. The white fog outside the small world of universe could only create people who had entered the white fog. So we will be attacked by the illusion of the Sun Moon Sect and others. The people of the Sun Moon Sect are very likely to be attacked by the illusion of our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. As for the pink mist in the pce¡­ Jagoan¡¯s thoughts were extremely smooth. After some spection, he already knew the rules of the pink mist forming an illusion. This pink fog will only affect cultivators who enter it. The illusion it created did note from space itself, but rather from the true heart of cultivators! It was an illusion formed based on what cultivators had seen, heard, and learned. To me for instance is Tower of Life. The others didn¡¯t know, so the others couldn¡¯t see the illusion, and they wouldn¡¯t be affected. As for the piled-up magic weapons and those beautiful women¡­ Jagoan sneered at this moment. The four treasures of cultivation. Those magic weapons referred to treasure. Those beautiful women referred topanions. What Tower of Life projected was thew in my heart¡­ In this case, if the illusion of Tower of Life does not have any effect on me, then what I will see next will probably be a blessed ce in the Heaven. Jagoan hadpletely seen the illusion formed by the pink mist. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find any clues about the operation of the fantasy array before. It turned out that this fantasy array was an illusion directly formed in the cultivator¡¯s mind. In other words, it was not a fantasy array at all, but some kind of poison. The person who poisoned others was indeed very scheming. This person first set up a simr formation in the small world of universe to let people focus on it. When people saw the fog, the thought it was a fantasy array. But in fact, it¡¯s poisonous gas. After figuring it out, Jagoan was not worried at all. No wonder I can¡¯t get out of this range. I didn¡¯t circle around in circles, but my body didn¡¯t move at all. Right now, what was flying and moving were just my thoughts and my consciousness¡­ After knowing that it was poison, Jagoan knew how to get rid of the current predicament. Either he took elixirs to detoxify the poison, or he directly ran his qi and blood to reduce all the toxins in his vigor. Generally speaking, cultivators would choose the former one. Because no cultivators had such a powerful vigor Divine Soul. However, this was not a problem for Jagoan at all. At this time, he was running vigor in his body fiercely. In the past, it would be a little troublesome topletely dissolve these toxins. Jagoan might even use the Immortal Demon Physique. Only after he could contend with the toxin could he further detoxify. However, since swallowing Blood Soul of those ancient fierce beasts, Jagoan was like a human- shaped fierce beast at this time. Once his Blood Soul was activated, it was almost like the copse of mountains, earth, and mountains and rivers changing directions. The horrible sound and the surging vigor were rolling and violently washing. Immediately, Jagoan saw that Tower of Life and the Chaos in front of him gradually became faint. And his various feelings became clear again. It seems that as long as I am poisoned in the future, I can solve it in this way¡­ Just as Jagoan was deep in thought, what he saw had returned to the pce. Although the misty pink mist still existed, it was just an ordinary mist, like a thin morning mist, which would not affect him at all. It seemed that the mist just now was so thick that it couldn¡¯t prate. It was just an illusion after being poisoned. The illusion was solved. Jagoan did not see any sign of Bruce and the others in front of him. He was about to continue to chase after them when he suddenly heard a sound behind him Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 There was a thud, like the sound of something falling to the ground. Judging from the movement, it should be one person. Jagoan pondered for a while and did not go over immediately. Instead, he condensed a few drops of blood from his fingertips and shot toward the direction of the sound. He did this to prevent the sound from being another trap. In addition, he was ready to burn these drops of blood at any time. Once he realized that something was wrong, he would burn his blood and then leave. After the blood bead flew out, it immediately turned into eyeballs and looked in all directions. All of a sudden, all the scenes along the way were presented in front of Jagoan. After a while, Jagoan saw a figure lying on the ground behind a corner he had passed before. This figure was wearing the robes of the Sun Moon Sect. Looking at his figure, Jagoan immediately recognized him. Is it Maradih? After his previous calctions, Maradih, who appeared at this time, should not be an illusion. However, Jagoan first used his divine sense to investigate it. After making sure that it was true, he flew over. At this time, Maradih was also shrouded in a thin pink fog. Obviously, he was also poisoned by the immortal poison that directly invaded his Divine Sense. However, it seemed that Maradih had also fought against the immortal poison. It was because at this time, his expression looked a bit unwilling, a bit painful, and there were still a few blood marks on his wrist. ording to Jagoan¡¯s observation, the blood stain was cut by Maradih himself. The body of a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was iparable to that of an ordinary person. It could be seen that Maradih was so cruel that he could cut his wrist and the wound was so deep. Why did hee here first? Jagoan thought for a moment. However, there was no big contradiction between the two sects. Jagoan reached out and lifted Maradih up. He scanned Maradih with his Divine Sense to make sure that Maradih was not injured but being poisoned by the immortal poison, and then he immediately pressed his palm on the back of Maradih. He had relied on his incredibly powerful vigor to dispel the Immortal poison. It was like pouring venom into the sea, which naturally led to the gradual decline of the toxicity. But Jagoan naturally did not expect Maradih to have the same body like him. At this time, he was using the fastest way. He directly forced the toxin out. As for whether it would cause any injury to Maradih, Jagoan did not care. The other party was about to die. How could he consider whether the other party would get hurt or not? Jagoan believed that if Maradih med him for thister, it was impossible for Maradih to reach the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Jagoan¡¯s powerful spiritual Qi mmed into Maradih¡¯s internal organs and meridians, and then repeated it several times, as if it was washing. After a while, Maradih¡¯s body shook, and arge amount of blood sprayed from his mouth. Drops of blood bloomed on the wall. Although it looked horrible, the next moment, Maradih¡¯s eyes slowly opened. Seeing this, Jagoan reached out and threw him back to the ground. Maradihy on the ground, and it took another two or three breaths for his consciousness topletely recover. He turned over and jumped up warily, and rays of multicolored light burst out from his body. However, when he saw Jagoan in front of him, and then looked at the blood spots on the wall next to him, Maradih suddenly understood what had happened to him before. Jagoan saw the change in his expression and did not exin. He waited for his opponent¡¯s reaction. After a while, Maradih cupped his hands to Jagoan. ¡°Thank you for your help, Junior Brother Montgomery¡­¡± He was trapped in the illusion, and it was very dangerous for his Avery to be white. Otherwise, he would not have cut off his wrist and hoped to get rid of the illusion. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. It¡¯s just a coincidence.¡± Jagoan waved his hand and asked, ¡°When you entered the small world of the universe, were you attacked by our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not you,¡± Maradih replied immediately. After that, he suddenly came to his senses and said, ¡°You also encountered an attack, and the person who attacked was us?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. ¡°It seems that you already know what¡¯s going on. Then I don¡¯t need to exin anymore.¡± Maradih heaved a sigh of relief and forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, Junior Brother Montgomery, you also saw through the trail of the white fog. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t have saved me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for the time being,¡± Jagoan said, ¡°Let me ask you, why are you here alone? Did you see Senior Brother Walker and the others when you came here?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t meet Shane and the others on the way.¡± Maradih suddenly showed anger on his face when he said this. ¡°I¡¯m chasing after those shape-shifting demons.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh?¡± Jagoan immediately thought of the ck flood dragon avatar that had been killed. ¡°What exactly is going on? It looks like we need to share the information we have.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it first.¡± Maradih replied, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you just saved me. You can have a rest first. You saved me this time, and I don¡¯t have a suitable treasure with me at this time. When I go back this time, I will definitely give you a generous gift.¡± As if he was worried that Jagoan would refuse, Maradih immediately told Jagoan what had happened between him and the others of the Sun Moon Sect. Jagoan listened while thinking. After Maradih finished speaking, Jagoan also told him what he had encountered. However, he only briefly exined the process of killing the demonic beasts. He did not mention the information about the ancestor seeking revenge on him. After exchanging messages, both of them fell into a short silence. Jagoan put together the information in his mind. Soon, aplete time line was connected. After Maradih and the others were attacked, they dispersed. However, the Sun Moon Sect had its own unique magic, so Maradih could find the other disciples in no time. What¡¯s next should be my encounter between me and those demonic beasts. After I killed three incarnations, the Immortal Pce appeared, so the evil beasts changed their strategy and came to the Immortal Pce. Then on the way here, they met Maradih and the others. ording to Maradih, the sika deer demon, the hedgehog demon, the wild boar demon, and the ck flood dragon demon, who had reached an agreement with them, suddenly attacked them. Maradih was the only one who took the risk to escape. The other Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters were caught by the other party. Yes, I¡¯ve already killed the demon who transformed into a wild boar. As for the many identical shape- shifting demons mentioned by Maradih, they were undoubtedly transformed by the ancestor. I just don¡¯t know if the Ancestor¡¯s true body is among them¡­ Jagoan¡¯s mind spun rapidly, and all of the things that had happened began to rey in his mind. Next, it should be the Imperial Universe Sect that entered the Immortal Pce first, followed by me, the group of demonic beasts, and then Maradih, who followed the demonic beasts. As for Senior Brother Walker and the others, they should not have arrived at the Immortal Pce and met up with senior Cadine. I hope that Senior Brother Walker has never met these demonic beasts, and nothing else has happened¡­ Thinking of this, Jagoan suddenly had an idea. Judging from the time, that group of evil beasts followed me into the Immortal Pce, and Maradih was still behind them. In this case, since I have seen Maradih now, where are those demonic beasts? Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 With this thought in mind, the route he had taken before appeared in Jagoan¡¯s mind. In the Immortal Pce, there was no fork in the winding roads. Theoretically, he should be in the front, Maradih in the back, and those demonic beasts in the middle. But, he and Maradih had already met each other, but they had not seen those demonic beasts. Could it be rted to the distortion of space just now? Jagoan suddenly thought of a possibility. The only person who could affect the space in the Immortal Pce was the owner of this ce. The owner only attacked once in the white mist and knocked everyone down from mid-air just now. After that, he did not attack again. Although Jagoan still did not know what the other party¡¯s purpose was. But if the space here was distorted, there was no doubt that he was the only one. Thinking of this, Jagoan¡¯s divine sense immediately spread out in all directions. Although in this small world of universe, the Divine sense¡¯s detection was suppressed by some kind of power, it was not a problem for him to explore the surrounding area for a thousand feet. His Divine Sense spread out. As expected, he did not find any demonic beasts. However, when he hid it in his sleeve and quietly turned Wave-like Void Bracelet around, he found something unusual. In the small world of universe, Wave-like Void Bracelet had temporarily lost its effectiveness. But what was lost was only the ability to fold the void. There was no problem with Wave-like Void Bracelet itself. Therefore, as Jagoan rotated Wave-like Void Bracelet, he immediately discovered what kind of changes had taken ce in the surrounding void. The pceplex, which should have been curved, suddenly had a fork and a turn. In other words, if the space had not been distorted, it might have been flying forward all the time, but in fact, it might have deviated from its original track or simply circled around in circles. This discovery made Jagoan¡¯s eyes light up. At the same time, his mind was racing. All kinds of thoughts and possibilities spread out in his mind like thick and growing branches. Then, some of the unreasonable branches were cut off one by one. The only thing left was the truth that was closest to reality. On the premise that the ¡°Imperial Universe Sect¡± had a great chance of understanding the blessednd of the immortal mansion, the time of space distortion, and so on, soon after, there was only one bare branch left in the dense thought. This distortion in space is to stop the Imperial Universe Sect¡­ Jagoan quickly made a spection. In that case, it¡¯s very likely that the people from the Imperial Universe Sect are also trapped and are still taking a detour. However, they still don¡¯t notice it¡­ Thinking of this, Jagoan had all kinds of ideas in his mind. At this time, Maradih, who was next to him, suddenly cupped his hands to Jagoan and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, I hope you can help me with one thing.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Cotton, do you want me to help you save your fellow disciples?¡± Jagoan immediately guessed what he was thinking. ¡°Yes.¡± Maradih looked serious at this time. He was tall and handsome, and every move he made gave off a natural and handsome feeling. He gave people the feeling that he was used to being high and mighty. However, in order to save his Junior Brothers and Sisters, he was willing to lower his head and take the initiative to ask for help. Seeing Maradih¡¯s anxious look at this time, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but think of something. Although they had not interacted with each other before today. However, Maradih¡¯s love and care for his peers made Jagoan think of what he and hispanions had experienced in the past. Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brother Cotton, do you have any specific ideas?¡± Seeing that Jagoan agreed, Maradih¡¯s face lit up and he immediately said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Junior Brother Montgomery.¡± In the past, he would never ask a cultivator at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm to help him. After all, he was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. It was extremely difficult for him to do it. How could he ask a cultivator whose realm was lower than his for help? However, at the foot of Immortal Mountain, Maradih knew that the young cultivator of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in front of him was definitely not an ordinary person after seeing Jagoan p Harry. In terms of sharpness, it might not be as good as Grand Pure Emperor at the moment. But in terms of potential, Maradih couldn¡¯t distinguish them for a while. Therefore, in Maradih¡¯s heart, Jagoan was equal to his status. After thanking him at this time, Maradih¡¯s eyes showed a trace of difficulty. Because at this moment, he really had no good way. There were strange things everywhere in the Immortal Pce. Not long ago, he had been hit. If Jagoan hadn¡¯t acted in time, it was really hard to tell what was going on with him at this time. Jagoan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Senior Brother Cotton, I have a way¡­¡± ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, please go ahead.¡± Maradih immediately said. Jagoan continued, ¡°ording to what you said before, there are several identical shape-shifting demons among the demonic beasts. I now suspect that those shape-shifting demons may be the incarnations of the same big demon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought before.¡± Maradih nodded. ¡°As for the other shape-shifting demons, I think they¡¯re still alright. It¡¯s just that this might be shape- shifting demon of an avatar that is truly troublesome to deal with. If we don¡¯t separate the dozen shape- shifting demons, it will be hard for us to find a chance to attack.¡± Maradih understood and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, do you mean that one of us should lure some of the enemies away and then defeat them one by one?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jagoan said, ¡°This is the best way, so I hope Senior Brother Cotton can cooperate.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Maradih immediately nodded and agreed. When Jagoan was analyzing the current situation, he had alreadye up with some ideas. Since Maradih had agreed, Jagoan was also willing to do a favor. If everything went well, he could kill a few more demonic beasts; hold back the disciples of the Imperial Universe Sect, and save the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect who might still be alive. These three things could be done at one time, and they could be said to be three birds with one stone. So Jagoan told Maradih his n. Maradih immediately understood Jagoan¡¯s intention and said resolutely, ¡°Thank you for your help, Junior Brother Montgomery. When we go back, including the time when you saved me, I will definitely thank you again¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Jagoan waved his hand. ording to the n, they used their skills at the same time. Jagoan condensed a drop of blood from his fingertip. Maradih took out a palm-sized potted nt. There was a small crooked tree in the potted nt, like a miniature version of wee pine. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Maradih reached out his hand and touched a branch. Suddenly, small and green bruises appeared in his hand. ¡°The double-pupiled Qianye Pine can help me monitor the changes in the environment within a certain period of time,¡± Maradih exined. When they were ready, they flew forward at the same time. Every time they flew for a distance, they stopped and sprinkled blood beads and pine needles ording to the arrangement of Jagoan. Just as Jagoan had predicted, several eyeballs condensed from blood beads soon found the Demonic Beast. Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 Although the traces of the Demonic Beasts were fleeting, Jagoan still captured them urately. Jagoan, who was flying, immediately made a gesture and stopped with Maradih. Closing his eyes and carefully recognizing for a moment, Jagoan looked at Maradih and said, ¡°Found it!¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± Maradih immediately asked, ¡°How are my junior fellow apprentice and junior sister?¡± ¡°There are only about half of shape-shifting demons. There are four of your Junior Brothers and Junior Sisters in their hands. Whether they are alive or dead, I can¡¯t be sure for the time being. But I think they are just in aa. Because if they died, there was no need for the demons to keep bringing them along. ording to my estimation, this group of demonic beasts should have also discovered the changes in the space here, so they divided into half to explore the surroundings. If we want to save them, this is the best opportunity.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Maradih did not doubt him. On the matter of saving his junior fellow apprentice and junior sister, he showed the responsibility that a sect elder brother should take. Because of the Eye of Insight, Jagoan could urately judge where the group of demonic beasts had just passed. So, they rushed to the other side ording to the n. As for the changes in the space in the Immortal Pce, Jagoan also diverted his attention along the way and used Wave-like Void Bracelet to constantly sense it. Although he could not guarantee that everything was correct, he believed that there was no big problem in general. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. While flying, Maradih suddenly asked, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, the pink fog we met before contains some kind of immortal poison, which can disturb people¡¯s mind. Why don¡¯t these demon beasts seem to be affected?¡± Combined with this, Jagoan pondered for a while and replied, ¡°I think it has something to do with the more powerful Blood Souls than cultivators¡­¡± ¡°The Immortal poison was more targeted at the soul. Because cultivators cultivated souls, they were easier to be trapped. The demonic beast¡¯s body was strong and its Blood Soul was condensed. In contrast, its ability to resist was stronger. Moreover, they have many shape-shifting demons working together. If anything goes wrong, the other shape-shifting demons will also take action in time.¡± Maradih nodded and stopped thinking about anything else. He concentrated and flew forward. Because they had arranged spies along the way, they soon approached the group of Demonic Beasts. Through Eye of Insight, Jagoan and Maradih had already known that there were a total of five shape- shifting demons bring the four people of the Sun Moon Sect. They were the sika deer, the hedgehog, and the three avatars of the ck flood dragon. As for the incarnations of the other three ck flood dragons, the original body of the ck flood dragon ancestor, and the other ck flood dragon shape-shifting demon, they were not included at this time. Among the several shape-shifting demons targeted by Jagoan and Maradih, the three incarnations of the ancestor of the ck Dragon were naturally the most powerful, even if they were incarnations. Therefore, they naturally couldn¡¯t bring the four disciples of the Sun Moon Sect. The four disciples of the Sun Moon Sect were respectively sandwiched under the arms of the sika deer shape-shifting demon and the hedgehog shape-shifting demon. Jagoan observed carefully. Obviously, these Demonic Beasts had discovered the changes in the space of the Immortal Pce. As they slowly flew forward, the incarnations of the ck flood dragon also showed the same serious expression. No one knew if they were thinking about something, or if the incarnations and the original body outside had encountered some trouble. Maradih was obviously a little anxious at this time. However, Jagoan signaled him to endure for a while longer. It was not the best time to attack. Maradih knew that Jagoan hade up with all the ns and ideas this time, and he had also epted the other party¡¯s favor, so he could only suppress his anxiety. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jagoan activated Eye of Insight that had been released before to the extreme. Previously, when he had sprinkled the blood droplets, he had not been doing it aimlessly everywhere. Instead, he had put himself into the role of the person who distorted the space. He was thinking about how he would circle around him if he wanted to use this method to stop the Imperial Universe Sect. Therefore, Jagoan¡¯s blood beads were ced in a position that the Imperial Universe Sect could pass by. Right at this time, the power was activated to its greatest level, capturing a scene. A figure with long hair hanging down from his forehead, almost covering most of his face, suddenly shed away. Behind him, a burly young man looked angry and indignant. It seemed that he had already discovered that he had been taking a detour, but he could not find a solution. The result was ipetent rage. ¡°Found it!¡± Jagoan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Both sides that needed to be found had been found. The current location of both sides had been marked clearly on the map in Jagoan¡¯s mind. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Jagoan said to Maradih. Maradih couldn¡¯t wait any longer. When he heard Jagoan¡¯s voice, he immediately roared and moved. In an instant, like a zing sun, he flew forward and arrived in front of the group of demonic beasts in an instant. ¡°Release my men! Flying Phoenix zed Arrow!¡± With a loud shout, Maradih opened his hands and pulled them hard. Arge bow made of zing mes was instantly pulled to the extreme by him. Like a volcanic eruption, loud noises kepting from inside, making people feel as if they were in the center of the natural disaster and were about to be swallowed up in the next moment. As soon as he loosened his fingers, the long me arrow drew a long me tail in the air, like a burning river, rushing toward the demonic beast in front of him. The raging mes constantly evolved into raging horses, tigers, lions, tall buildings, hills of raging fire, silver trees, and silver flowers. The void was constantly twisted, and the light almost burned through people¡¯s eyes in an instant. ¡°How dare you take the initiative to court death?¡± One of the ck flood dragon¡¯s avatars immediately roared as her long sleeves curled up. A ck vortex suddenly formed in front of her. She stretched out her arm, grabbed it, and disappeared into the vortex. Boom! Boom! In the vortex, an arm made entirely of seawater immediately stretched out. This arm seemed to be a towering tree or a mountain with thousands of des. It stretched across the ancient times and shattered the void. It opened its five fingers and hit the arrow tip of the long me arrow. All of a sudden, the fire and water connected with each other and exploded violently, shaking the whole world. The pce they were in was shaking and swaying. The mes exploded into countless streams of flowing light. The Raging Fire Horse and the Raging Fire Lion were all swept away and exploded into meteors and rain of fire. They shot in all directions, burning traces visible to the naked eye in the air. The seawater in the palm was instantly prated and burned dry. The mes shot into the other parts of his palm, immediately causing it to be boiled, evaporated, and steam to surge out. At a nce, it was as if a pot of boiling water had suddenly been lifted from the lid. In the light and darkness, Maradih¡¯s body suddenly flew backward, and a stream of blood spurted out of his mouth. His face suddenly became particrly ugly. ¡°What a powerful demonic beast!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he stumbled and turned to leave. ¡°You¡¯re injured. Do you still want to leave?¡± The Ancestor¡¯s avatar that had taken action grinned hideously as the seawater beneath her feet churned. Immediately, she transformed into a stream of light that chased after Maradih. Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 Maradih seemed to be seriously injured, but his speed did not slow down. In a sh, he disappeared from the sight of the demonic beasts with the figure of the ck flood dragon ancestor. ¡°The ancestor¡­¡± Thest word of the sika deer had yet to be uttered, but it was obviously toote. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? It¡¯s just an incarnation. I¡¯m still here.¡± The other incarnation standing quietly off to the side gave the sika deer a sidelong nce, and then let out a cold snort. ¡°Ancestor, please calm down. I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just worried that the void around us will distort. Ancestor, chase after the other party alone in case anything happens,¡± exined the sika deer hurriedly. ¡°My incarnation and my original body have connected with each other. If anything happens, the other incarnations will immediately help me. What¡¯s more, what do you think the juniors of the Sun Moon Sect can do to me?¡± The ck flood dragon ancestor snorted. She swept her gaze over the four unconscious disciples of the Sun Moon Sect and snorted coldly, ¡°There are some grudges between me and some of Elder of the Sun Moon Sect. I can take this opportunity to make that Elder pay a little price. I don¡¯t believe it. The five Masters of Heavenly Spirit Realm are not worth that old man¡¯s making a move!¡± In her words, the ancestor of the ck flood dragon seemed to have included Maradih in it. Although she was extremely proud of herself at this time, the moment she finished speaking, the ck flood dragon ancestor suddenly became alert. She even felt as if she had been targeted by a wild beast for a long time. This feeling made her feel as if all the scales on her body were about to stand up. Whoosh! A sword light suddenly appeared above the head of the Ancestor¡¯s incarnation. The sharpness was as sharp as the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, bringing with it a bleak and desperate aura. ¡°ck-Scaled Water Shield!¡± Ancestor¡¯s avatar roared as the horn on her forehead shed with a blue light. A thick shield that was wider than a human appeared above her head along with the light. ng! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Bam! A heavy blow. The voice was as loud as a bell, which made all the demons¡¯ eardrums hurt. The four disciples of the Sun Moon Sect, who had been caught, revealed looks of pain on their faces. The thick shield trembled violently and sank into the void. The incarnation¡¯s face suddenly showed a ferocious look. She gnashed her teeth and said in a sad voice, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± Jagoan appeared in mid-air. Without further ado, the sword radiance fell again. The Death Word Sword of Three Separations cut down the Three Separations. It was just the first strike. Before the ck flood dragon ancestor could react, the second sword fell. Bang! Crack! At the same time that the thick shield sank into the void, cracks appeared on the surface. ¡°You!¡± The eyes of the Ancestor¡¯s avatar began to turn bloodshot. The other clone let out a fierce howl as she shot up into the sky, waving both hands in mid-air. The surging spiritual waves rolled up tens of thousands of ck water spears and shot toward Jagoan. A deafening Divine Elephant burst out. Jagoan hovered in mid-air and did not move. He stared at the thick shield, and his eyes shed with a bright light. Bang! The third strike immediately appeared. The sword radiance burst out and shattered the thick shield. Under the thick shield, the incarnation of the ck flood dragon immediately screamed and fell down. ¡°Ancestor!¡± The two eximed in unison. They had never seen Jagoan fight before, and they didn¡¯t know that the demon boar was killed by the other party. However, when they saw that Jagoan had smashed the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s incarnation to the ground with three moves, they were shocked and their eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°Humph!¡± Just as they all raised their heads to look at Jagoan, a muffled groan suddenly sounded in their ears. With that snort, the two demons only felt a sharp pain in their heads. It was as if their brains had been injected with thousands of steel needles, and at the same time, they had been poured into boiling oil. The sudden pain made the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect, who had been thrown off the demons¡¯ armpits, hold their heads, spasm and scream in mid-air. In an instant, blood spurted out from their mouths, noses, eyes, and ears. In mid-air, Jagoan faced the thousands of long spears without dodging. He raised his arm. ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± The seven rays of sword light revolved around his arm at the same time. ¡°Grand Sun Divine Light Sword Formation!¡± Bam! The surface of the Celestial Punishment exploded with the light of melting gold into iron. Like a straight light column, it shot out and instantly shattered the long spear in the ck water. It exploded into water columns all over the sky and poured down like a rainstorm. ¡°No!¡± The incarnation of the ck flood dragon ancestor let out a scream and was swallowed up by the golden red light. In an instant, her skin and flesh werepletely burned. The next moment, all of her bones were burned to ck ashes, blown away in the air. Jagoan immediately swooped down and flew downwards. With a sweep of the Death Word Sword, the heads of the sika deer and the hedgehog were sent flying. The sword radiance cut quickly again. The bodies of the two shape-shifting demons were instantly cut into hundreds of pieces, mixed with hot blood, and exploded in the air. Jagoan reached out and grabbed the four disciples of the Sun Moon Sect. At this moment, he suddenly became serious and said, ¡°Oh no!¡± Then, he moved quickly and flew into the distance. Almost in the blink of an eye, the two figures of the ck flood dragon ancestor flew over from the distance like flowing light and quickly met the one who had been knocked down by Jagoan. The three incarnations looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Chase after him!¡± The three incarnations immediately chased in the direction of Jagoan. At the same time, in addition to the incarnations that had chased after Maradih, there was also an incarnation and the real body, who were also rushing over quickly. Whether it was the true form or her incarnation, both of their eyes were red as if they were soaked in blood. ¡°This time, I will kill you! I will kill you! I will kill you!¡± At this moment, every incarnation¡¯s momentum was pushed to the extreme. Wherever she went, the void would copse and make a deafening roar. The ground of the pce cracked and exploded. The surrounding walls cracked and caved in. Jagoan had already ced the four unconscious disciples of the Sun Moon Sect in the ce that he had made an appointment with Maradih. He quickly set up several fantasy Arrays and maze Arrays in case of any ident before Maradih arrived. Looking back at Ancestor, who was chasing after him, Jagoan shed back with his sword. ¡°Come on!¡± Swoosh! The sword light drew a long arc and tore the sky apart. It instantly arrived in front of the Ancestor¡¯s avatar. Many of the ck flood dragon¡¯s incarnations gathered together. Their vigor connected and broke out, and their strength increased several times. The avatar crossed her hands and mmed into the sword beam. Bang! The sword radiance exploded like a crescent moon, sending out countless rays of light in all directions. A trace of panic appeared on Jagoan¡¯s face. She is so strong? ¡°Junior, it¡¯s toote for you to regret it now!¡± The three avatars grinned hideously as they quickly drew closer to Jagoan. The rest of the avatars and Original Bodies were also rushing over. After a while, they would be able to surround Jagoan. Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can escape!¡± The three incarnations roared in unison. The original body and the other incarnation had already arrived. In an instant, the surrounding void was sealed. The air was as heavy as water, and the void was like a steel te. A magnificent feeling, like that of primitive times, fell on Jagoan¡¯s head. The power and divine power were so strong that it was as if the sun had fallen and the river of stars had sunk. ¡°Die!¡± The five of them shouted in unison. Bang! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The void copsed inward, and countless cracks appeared. It was as if the entire world was about to split into pieces. Countless airflow swept and the wind and clouds shook. All the decorations in the pce were rare treasures, and they instantly exploded into powder. The Ancestor reached out and tore open the chaotic airflow. In an instant, she rushed to the ce where Jagoan had been before. ¡°Hmm?¡± She frowned when she could not see any trace of flesh or blood or smell any blood. But the next moment, one of the avatars saw a broken magic robe. She narrowed her eyes, stretched out her hand, and took a closer look at the broken magic robe. It¡¯s that guy¡¯s robe! The Ancestor¡¯s divine sense spread out but failed to capture Jagoan¡¯s aura. Could it be that he waspletely scattered in an instant after he was attacked too heavily? As she thought, her several incarnations seemed to inadvertently take a step to the side. The next moment, an aura that was ten times more solemn than before broke out between the incarnations and the real body. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too young to pretend to be dead and escape!¡± With that, Ancestor wed out with her five fingers. A dragon¡¯s roar and tiger¡¯s roar came from behind her. The rolling spiritual Qi condensed into a Flood Dragon¡¯s w the size of a door nk. It seemed to be tangible and was like tofu, piercing into the void in front of him. Bang! The void instantly exploded. Spiritual Qi surged and the hurricane whistled. The figure of Jagoan suddenly fell out, smashed a wall, and flew out. At the same time, there was a desperate roar, ¡°Senior brother, save me!¡± ¡°Are you still looking for helpers?¡± Ancestor smiled hideously. She had just seen through the track of Jagoan¡¯s hiding ce and pretended to take the bait. Then she took advantage of the opponent¡¯s unpreparedness to severely injure him in an instant. At this moment, the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s anger of three incarnations being destroyed in a row seemed to have been vented, and she was in a good mood. ¡°You¡¯re still too young to fight with me!¡± Ancestor sneered and immediately chased after Jagoan with her doppelganger. She smashed the crumbling pce wall with one palm, and when she looked around, she did not find Jagoan. But at this moment, there was a straight path ahead. ¡°Hum, even if the void is distorted, it¡¯s still a straight path. As long as I follow it, I¡¯ll catch up with you. I¡¯d like to see how long a seriously injured ant can struggle!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the original body and incarnation of the ck flood dragon spread out. At the same time, they connected with each other¡¯s auras and flew forward, causing a horrible wave of blood. At this time, Bruce and the others, who had temporarily stopped moving forward, were carefully identifying the direction. ¡°Senior Brother, this is the mark we madest time we passed by.¡± A female disciple said. Everyone looked in the direction of her finger and saw a symbol that belonged to the Imperial Universe Sect carved on a pir at the side. Bruce¡¯s eyes behind his long hair narrowed slightly. Now he waspletely sure that there were other formations in the pce. At this time, they were trapped by a maze array. ¡°Senior Brother Wace, do you have any other magic weapons? Hurry up and use them to break this maze Array!¡± Harry asked impatiently. He had a bad temper to begin with. When he felt that he was walking around in circles, the anger in his heart had been aroused. Seeing that Bruce had not moved, he only felt as if his heart had been scratched by countless cat ws. Fortunately, Bruce¡¯s status, realm, and strength were higher than his. Otherwise, Harry would have cursed loudly at this moment. But, after Harry urged him, Bruce only shook his head. Harry asked in confusion, ¡°Senior Brother Wace, what do you mean?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no magic weapon,¡± Bruce said lightly. ¡°No magic weapon?¡± Harry was stunned. At first, he thought that he had heard it wrong. When he turned around and saw the other disciples beside him were also looked confused, he understood that he hadn¡¯t misheard. ¡°How could there be no magic weapon? When we encountered all kinds of problems before, Senior Brother Wace, didn¡¯t youe up with countermeasures in advance?¡± Harry said anxiously. ¡°But this maze Array is not expected,¡± Bruce said. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Harry immediately shouted. ¡°Are you questioning me?¡± Bruce¡¯s face instantly darkened. Harry¡¯s cultivation talent was extremely high. In recent years, he had risen to fame in the Imperial Universe Sect and had risen rapidly. However, his temper was getting worse and worse. On usual days, Bruce could only endure it. But at this moment, Bruce was also holding a fire in his heart. Harry still came to provoke him, which immediately made the breath of Bruce, who was in the upper position, spurt out in an instant. ¡°I¡­¡± Harry held his breath, and his heart was filled with shame, anger, and fear. A gust of wind suddenly came. A woman in a ck dress with a long horn on her head flew straight over. She held two heads in her hands. The eyes of all the people present were immediately attracted. The moment Bruce saw the extremely sharp horn and hair on the two people¡¯s heads, his face suddenly changed. In the past, the three sects and one tribe all had their own cultivators interacting with each other. On the side of the Imperial Universe Sect, it was Bruce who came out to negotiate. On the side of the demonic beast, shape-shifting demon that showed up was the sika deer demon. Bruce recognized the sika deer at a nce from the corner of the deer. The other party was actually killed! There was confusion, shock, and vignce in his eyes. Bruce¡¯s eyes instantly locked on the woman in the ck dress who was flying over. He shouted, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Ha, it turns out that the Human n cultivators who colluded with them are you. I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± The woman in the ck dress sneered and suddenly punched out in the air. Without magical power, shepletely relied on the strength of her flesh and blood. A fist print instantly condensed in mid-air and shot toward the crowd like a meteor. ¡°Where did the demonic beaste from? How dare you make trouble in front of me?¡± Harry had nowhere to vent his anger just now. Seeing someoneing to him, he immediately roared, grabbed the void, and a shadow of a huge sword appeared in their hands, sweeping out. Bang! It was like a steel mountain, exploding in front of everyone. The horrible sound waves violently rushed around. The ground exploded in an instant, and countless fragments surged around like waves. The shadow of the giant sword condensed by Harry¡¯s magical power was smashed, and his body also took a few steps back. The tremendous force made his arms and half of his body numb at this moment, and all vigor in his body went against the flow, which was indescribably ufortable. Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Harry was shocked and angry. But, not only did his qi and blood flow backward, but his spiritual Qi was also shattered in his meridians. He could not run smoothly. All he could do was to watch the woman in the ck dress smile and punch him again. This punch was clearly thousands of feet away. But, in the eyes of Harry, it was like the sun and the moon were all broken by this punch. He was like an insignificant speck of dust, about to be crushed by the other party. ¡°Nine Yang Heavenly Falling Sun Umbre!¡± At this time, Bruce, who was not far away, shouted and threw out the golden umbre in his hand. The surging spiritual Qi was fiercely activated. In an instant, it was as if a spoonful of oil had been added to the raging fire. The boiling golden light melted into metal and the scorching sun shot toward the woman in the ck dress like a flood, about to swallow her up in an instant. This treasure is not bad¡­ To Bruce and the others¡¯ surprise, however, the woman in the ck dress was not afraid at all. With a grim smile, she reached out to grab the golden light. The golden light, which was enough to burn a cultivator that had just entered Heavenly Spirit Realm into a severely injury in an instant, reflected on the hand of the woman in the ck dress at this time. It was like warm water and did not work at all. As for the woman in the ck dress, she stretched out her arms as if she was looking for something. She seemed to have extended infinitely and crossed the void. In an instant, she crossed the distance of the golden light, grabbed the golden umbre, and pulled it violently. Bruce suddenly felt that there was a great force that was going to pull the Nine Yang Heavenly Falling Sun Umbre away from him. The umbre had been stained with blood, and now he felt as if his blood had been peeled off. This feeling made him extremely shocked and angry. ¡°How dare you!¡± With an angry roar, Bruce¡¯s long hair parted like a tide. Behind his long hair, his forehead suddenly wriggled and opened a vertical eye! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. This was the reason why he had been covering his face with his long hair. As soon as the vertical eye opened, a golden light shot into the palm of the woman in the ck dress with iparable majesty, like a god descending from heaven. Sizzle! It was as if a piece of meat had been thrown into a pan of oil. The palm of the woman in the ck dress was instantly turned into a bloody mess. The woman in the ck dress did not frown. She immediatelyughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly leaned forward, regardless of the injury on her palm. She opened her five fingers as if she wanted to grab the sky, and suddenly pulled it. She immediately held the Nine Yang Heavenly Falling Sun Umbre tightly in her hand. The next moment, Bruce felt that he had lost contact with the Nine Yang Heavenly Umbre. A strong killing intent shed through his eyes as he stared at the woman in the ck dress. The woman in the ck dress was also looking at him. Her hand holding the handle of the umbre was almost prated. Blood was constantly oozing out from her fingers, flowing down the handle of the umbre. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°I want this treasure. If you have the ability, you can take it yourself!¡± After that, the woman in the ck dress immediately turned around and flew in the direction of the coming. ¡°Don¡¯t let her escape!¡± Bruce and Harry shouted at the same time. The two instantly turned into two beams of flowing light and chased after the woman in the ck dress. The other three disciples followed closely behind. The ck flood dragon ancestor, who was chasing Jagoan, did not see Jagoan after flying all the way. She was wondering when she saw a cultivator with long hair covering his face suddenly break through the air and attack without saying a word. In an instant, the thunder and lightning, like roaring dragons, poured down toward her. Bang! The four incarnations, together with the original body, were suddenly covered by lightning. The dazzling light and the rolling impact force seemed to tear the void into pieces in an instant. Ancestor¡¯s many incarnations, as well as her real body, were all knocked to the ground. Just as she was about to get up, she was knocked down by the lightning again. It was at this point that, in front of one of Ancestor¡¯s incarnations, the cultivator with long hair covering his face suddenly appeared. He lifted his hand and made a grasping motion. The incarnation¡¯s head had been removed. The cultivator¡¯s palm struck out again, producing a critical blow out of thin air. The Ancestor¡¯s headless avatar was instantly destroyed. In the lightning, the ck flood dragon ancestor let out a loud roar. She had lost her avatars in session in the hands of Jagoan. Now, one cultivator who had appeared out of nowhere had killed one of them. Including those chasing after Maradih, she only had four incarnations and a real body left. Compared with the beginning, she was missing half! The grief and anger in Ancestor¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be described in words. A kind of anger, like a volcano that had been umted for tens of thousands of years, finally reached its peak and erupted at this moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Swoosh! The ck flood dragon ancestor no longer cared about the restriction formation in the Immortal Pce. She transferred back the incarnations chasing Maradih, and integrated the three incarnations here into her original body. Her whole body burst out an amazing blood light. The blood light shot up to the sky like a waterfall. With a sudden burst of blood light, the ck flood dragon ancestor stepped out. Every step she took made one feel as if a sea of blood was overflowing. It pointed towards the heavens and earth, shaking up the world. Her ck dress also turned into a thick armor. A w-like, blood-red magic weapon appeared in her empty hand. After she absorbed the three incarnations into her body, her realm instantly broke through the boundary of the Greater Demon at the transforming stage and reached the ancestor level again. However, at this moment, she had barely reached the level of the ancestor. It was a hundred times worse than when she was at her prime and peak. Even so, the strength of the ck flood dragon ancestor, who had returned to the ancestor stage of shape-shifting stage, had still been improved by leaps and bounds. Ancestor became even angrier when she felt the great change in her strength. She opened her mouth and roared, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill all of you!¡± In an instant, the ground under her feet and the walls of the pces around her were all shattered, and arge amount ofva gushed out. The tall and magnificent pce seemed to have turned into a volcano in an instant. With a violent burst of blood light, the ancestor rushed toward the cultivator that had just attacked her. Bang! Wherever the ck flood dragon ancestor passed, the void copsed. The pce, winding corridor, and all of the rare treasures exploded and melted. It was as if thousands of troops and horses were rushing forward, destroying everything they passed. Crack! Crack! Crack! If one looked from the periphery of the snow mountain, they would see that the winding pces were burning somewhere in the middle and exploding continuously. The snow mountain was shaking and there was a violent avnche. After dozens of pces were smashed and thousands of miles were destroyed, and several snow mountains were ttened, the Ancestor suddenly fixed her eyes on the cultivator flying toward her. Among the five enemies, the one in the front was the guy who had justunched a sneak attack on her and killed her incarnation, who had long hair and covered his face. ¡°Go to hell, an ant!¡± The ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s blood and fire under her feet burst out at the same time, and sheunched a fierce attack on the people of the Imperial Universe Sect. Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 When enemies met, their eyes turned red with envy. The anger and hatred in Ancestor¡¯s heart were endless, like a surging sea of blood. She shouted at the people of the Imperial Universe Sect and raised her hand. Her nails had turned as red as blood, as if they were red-hot irons, and they were more than a foot long. They looked extremely horrible, like evil ghosts crying blood. When she was still a hundred miles away from Bruce and the others, she mmed her palm down. Boom! A sea of blood condensed around Bruce and the others. The next moment, the sea of blood copsed like a wall, engulfing Bruce and the others in an instant. ¡°Thunder de of the Overlord!¡± Harry roared and made a grasping motion with his arms in the air. The overwhelming saber shadow and the thunder and lightning intertwined and shed toward the surrounding seawater like a golden snake dancing wildly. Crack! Crack! Crack! Ear-splitting explosions sounded. The lightning tore the seawater apart in an instant, but it was soon filled with seawater. Boom! The sound was so loud that one of the disciples of the Imperial Universe Sect with the lowest cultivation among them fainted. Before the others could save him, they could only watch helplessly as the disciple was swept into the sea. In an instant, he was crushed into flesh and blood mud by the surging seawater around him and instantly disintegrated and disappeared. ¡°B*stard!¡± Seeing this, Bruce¡¯s eyes lit up. He lifted the long hair in front of his forehead, and the vertical eye between his eyebrows shot out a supreme divine light. In an instant, the divine light pierced through the waves and the sea. The light shone all over his body, making Bruce look extremely powerful. He was as powerful as a king! It was as if the seawater that had been poured upside down by the Milky Way had been sted open. Bruce rolled up his long sleeves and rushed out with his junior brothers and sisters. Apart from Bruce, the rest of them were still in a state of panic. Because, what they felt was the terrifying power that they had never felt before. This power was like mountains and rivers suppressing them. In the face of this power, they were as small as ants. Bruce and the others had the opportunity to look forward. In an instant, they saw the ck flood dragon ancestor with disheveled hair and a crazy look. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Bruce spat out two words through gritted teeth. Previously, the other party had a grudge against him for snatching the treasure. Now, the other party even had a blood feud with his fellow disciples. The ck flood dragon ancestorughed out loud, and then her face darkened. Her vigor lingered all over her body, making her look like an evil ghost that had climbed up from hell. She gnashed her teeth and red. ¡°You are just an ant. How dare you disrespect me? Today, I will tear you into pieces and grind your bones into ashes!¡± ¡°You killed my fellow disciples. Today, I will peel off your skin and pull out your tendons. Then, I will refine your bones into magic weapons and make your soul a ve forever!¡± Bruce shouted angrily. This sentence immediately stabbed the ck flood dragon ancestor in the heart. All the rage in her body seemed to be boiling. Her long hair whipped up, and the sea of blood around her rumbled. It was as if an ocean of blood was about to descend. She suddenly raised her head andughed wildly. Her voice was as loud as a bell, full of resentment, anger, and sadness. As soon as the voice entered their ears, the disciples of the Imperial Universe Sect felt a sharp pain in their eardrums. Their Divine Souls seemed to be torn apart by a pair of hands. They were in so much pain that they wanted to die. The next moment, another Imperial Universe Sect disciple covered his ears and let out a scream as he fell from mid-air. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Bruce was shocked. Harry beside him had already flown over and grabbed the female disciple. With a sweep of his divine sense, the eyes of Harry on the left were instantly filled with anger. The female disciple was dead. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Harry roared as he charged at Ancestor. ¡°Wait!¡± Bruce hurriedly stopped him. But it was toote. Harry passed him in an instant. There was a sh of lightning behind them, forming a knife box in an instant. In the box, two giant des were crossed and ced. He reached his hands behind his back and suddenly pulled out the two giant des. These two giant des seemed to have beenpletely condensed by lightning. Harry spat on the de in one breath. In an instant, countless thunder spots gathered on it and instantly formed a spiral vortex, like countless rolling thunder exploding in the air, and fiercely rushed toward the ancestor. The thunder and lightning exploded one after another, carrying with it the might of the sky, making the surroundings pale. It was as if everything in the world was going to melt in this white light. Ancestor did not move and revealed a grim smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I just said? I call you ants!¡± She suddenly shouted, and her five fingers with long nails suddenly moved forward. Chi! Suddenly, five bloody marks appeared in the void, as if they were being cut. There was an extremely fierce light lingering around the mark, and the fierce light and blood light emitted from it seemed to be a de pressing against the throat, making people unable to breathe, and their vigor stopped. The five bloody scratches suddenly disappeared. The next moment, they appeared in front of the lightning. The lightning was torn apart. The dazzling lightning was crushed in an instant. The blood-red scratch cut the two sabers in Harry¡¯s hands into several pieces. At this moment, Harry also felt the pressure from the superior. He had never even felt this kind of pressure from Bruce. ¡°This is¡­ An ancestor¡­¡± He stopped breathing and suddenly realized what was going on. But he had no chance to say what he wanted to say next. The bloody light fiercely struck out, even sharper than a flying sword. It was cold and fierce, destroying all life force. Harry was instantly covered with blood stains. There was still fear on his face and shock in his eyes. Then, with a bang, his body exploded like a fireworks in the middle of summer. The blood was like scattered mes. The ck flood dragon ancestor looked at Bruce and the others, whose faces were full of shock and almost dull. The smile on her face was proud and ferocious. ¡°Now you know it clearly, an ant¡­ However, you have no chance to go back on your word.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she wed out again. The blood mark stopped in her palm again and suddenly disappeared. The next moment, it appeared in front of Bruce. An overwhelming killing aura came at Bruce in an instant, and it was even stronger than the one that tore Harry apart. The people in front of the blood marks were horrified to find that even if they realized that the other side had attacked, their bodies were not as moving as they usually were. The surrounding void seemed to be frozen. Even if they moved their fingers, it would be countless times more difficult than usual! Death and despair instantly filled their hearts. ¡°Senior Brother, be careful!¡± At this time, behind Bruce, the delicate and handsome young disciple suddenly shouted. His thin body suddenly danced with the Thunder Light Greatsword. The door-like giant sword drew out a fan-shaped light and tore open the sealed void around it. It also blocked Bruce¡¯s way. ¡°You¡­¡± Bruce only had time to say this word. Suddenly, the three of them were surrounded by the blood light. Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 Paw! The sound of flesh and blood being cut was constantly heard in the air. Large amounts of blood rain poured down, forming a stream of blood on the ground in a sh. After the death of the cultivator, spiritual Qi that reflected the nature of heaven and earth also rose. For a moment, vigor and spiritual Qi seemed to have be a paradise. About sixty to seventy kilometers away, the Ancestor smiled hideously. In a hidden ce outside the blood light and the ck flood dragon ancestor, a pair of eyes was quietly paying attention to what was happening here. After all, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse¡­ Jagoan sighed. At this time, he took off All Life Ghost Mask on his face. The magic weapon that the White family gave him back then could not only change his appearance and voice, but also block the detection of cultivators. Otherwise, it would have been easy for both sides to see through his previous disguise, especially powerful demonic beasts at the level of the ancestor. Just as Jagoan had expected, the furious ck flood dragon ancestor met the cultivators from the Imperial Universe Sect and began to fight. However, what Jagoan didn¡¯t expect was that in front of the ck flood dragon ancestor, the group of people from the Imperial Universe Sect didn¡¯t even have the ability to resist. When he was exploring the Divine Soul of the wild boar shapeshifting demon, Jagoan had already seen the scene of the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s incarnation. After learning that the ck flood dragon ancestor had used the secret method of the ck flood dragon tribe, there were a total of nine incarnations, except for his original body. Five incarnations had been eliminated. The remaining five were four incarnations and the real body. Among the four incarnations, there was another one who had not returned yet because she had gone to chase Maradih. That was to say, at this time, the ck flood dragon ancestor was a real body with three incarnations. Although the strength of the original body was higher than that of the incarnation. But, the ancestor¡¯s strength may not be half of her heyday. Even so, Bruce and the others couldn¡¯t even withstand one move from her. In addition to making Jagoan feel a little disappointed, he also had a clearer understanding of the gap between the ancestor level demonic beast and cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although this understanding was a little bloody and tragic. The ck flood dragon ancestor was absolutely not a genius among the demonic beasts. The disciples of the Imperial Universe Sect were definitely the best among their peers. It seems that in the case of magic weapon and other simr means, the realm is still the real confidence of a cultivator¡­ Jagoan said in his heart. Seeing that the blood light enveloping Bruce and the others were gradually dissipating, he took a deep breath and began to run spiritual Qi in his body. Jagoan had originally hoped that the Imperial Universe Sect could greatly weaken the strength of the ck flood dragon ancestor. It was best to grind the ancestor into a serious injury. However, the performance of these people from the Imperial Universe Sect was really beyond the expectations of others. Even so, it was time for Jagoan to make a move. After all, there was only one purpose in borrowing the power of the Imperial Universe Sect and making a move himself. That was to kill the ck flood dragon ancestor, the scourge. An ancestor of the Demon n, who would stare at him at any time and ce, would definitely be not allowed to continue to live in this world. Jagoan was about to take advantage of Ancestor¡¯s smug moment to attack. But, he suddenly felt something, and his running spiritual Qi suddenly slowed down. Then, he hid in the depths of the void space again and observed quietly. The source of this fear was the Imperial Universe Sect disciples in the blood light. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and looked at the bloody light. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. There were a total of five disciples of the Imperial Universe Sect. One of them had been killed by the ck flood dragon ancestor, and then Harry had been cut into pieces. The remaining three were hit by the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s magical power. The pouring rain of blood indicated that they could not withstand a single blow from an ancestor-level demonic beast. But now, it didn¡¯t seem to be over. That¡¯s more like it¡­ Jagoan secretly nodded. Since you¡¯vee to this blessednd of the immortal mansion in preparation, how can you possibly not have any trump cards? Jagoan did not expect topletely rely on the Imperial Universe Sect. He had to finish some of the ends. At this time, Ancestor also noticed that there was something wrong with the blood light. The smile on her face gradually disappeared, and she looked forward with deep eyes. The burning blood light suddenly went out. Ayer of pale golden light film protected Bruce. The two disciples who had been swept into the blood light with him disappeared. Thinking of the heavy rain that fell from the sky, it could be imagined what would happen to the two disciples. Although he was protected by the golden light, Bruce looked extremely miserable. He held a broken sword in his hand. This broken sword should have belonged to the delicate and handsome young disciple, but at this moment, not only did runes of the broken sword break, but the sword was also broken and full of cracks. Even if it was refined, it would not be able to get any useful materials for refining weapons. Bruce himself lowered his head. His long hair seemed to have just been fished out of the blood at this moment. It was wet and red blood was flowing down his hair. His robe was tattered and his whole body was covered with bone-deep wounds. Jagoan looked at Bruce with a trace of doubt. Bruce¡¯s aura is very weak, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s almost the same as a dying person. But what¡¯s wrong with his amazing aura? Jagoan felt that something was wrong, so he hid himself deeper. The Ancestor¡¯s expression turned solemn at this moment. She sneered. ¡°Do you still have a backup n?¡± Before she could finish her words, the ck flood dragon ancestor suddenly raised her hand, and five sharp blood marks shed on her fingertips. The next moment, the blood mark appeared in front of Bruce and cut toward him fiercely. There was a ssh of blood as if the void had been cut open. Behind him, a sea of blood was pouring out. Seeing that Bruce didn¡¯t move at all, as if he was at the mercy of others, the ck flood dragon ancestor smiled grimly. At this time, Bruce raised his head. He had been hanging his head, and his wet long hair covered his cheeks, so no one saw his face and expression. He raised his head and was shocked. Bruce¡¯s face was covered by a golden light. The golden light, like a me, melted his face and facial features like candles. What could be seen on Bruce¡¯s face were his distorted eyes, nose, and mouth, which looked particrly terrible. What was even more shocking was that the golden me-like light was seeping out from Bruce¡¯s facial features. There was a touch of terrifying sharpness in the golden light. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and said to himself. This is¡­ This is a magical power that canbine gold and fire properties into one! The moment Jagoan realized this, the vertical eye on Bruce¡¯s forehead opened again. However, this time, the strength of opening the vertical eye was much stronger than before. At first nce, it was as if Bruce¡¯s head had cracked from the middle. Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 His facial features melted like candles. His head split open from his forehead. That scene was as weird as it could be. However, there was still a holy golden lighting out of Bruce¡¯s whole body. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In the light, mes were dancing. The majesty of a god¡¯s descent instantly enveloped the ce. This aura was actually not inferior to Ancestor¡¯s. Isn¡¯t Bruce the Heaven Spirit Realm Master, but Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm? Jagoan thought to himself as he felt the strong and heavy Taoist Sense. But soon, he denied this spection. If that¡¯s the case, how could he use his real strength after his fellow disciples were killed and he was seriously injured? The next moment, Jagoan came to his senses. This power did note from Bruce himself. It was a certain power within his body that had awakened. To be exact, this force was activated when Bruce was in danger. ¡°Ha! Let¡¯s see what other tricks you have!¡± The ck flood dragon ancestor roared at this time. She crossed her hands in front of her body and fiercely tore them apart. Chi! Countless cuts, full of blood light, rushed toward Bruce. Bruce¡¯s whole body was covered with golden light, and the majestic and holy power kept gushing out from his body. Although it was impossible to distinguish his expression from his facial features at this time, at this time, Bruce had obviously be another person. As soon as he raised his hand, a golden shadow immediately appeared in the void behind him. The appearance of this shadow seemed to have the power to shatter the universe and suppress evil spirits. In an instant, the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s entire body shook as she tore out streaks of bloody light, causing the light to dim. At the same time, Bruce shook the broken sword in his hand and swung his arm. The broken sword was immediately enveloped by the golden light. It expanded hundreds of times in the air and turned into a sharp golden vortex. It instantly shattered the blood light rushing toward ck flood dragon Ancestor. ¡°Bastard! ck Dragon Blood Armor!¡± The ancestor roared with a ferocious face. Endless vigor burst out from under her feet. The rolling vigor instantly formed a thickyer of armor around her. The golden vortex arrived in the blink of an eye and shed, twisting violently. Suddenly, there was a loud sound of a steel te being pried open. With a painful roar, the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s blood spilled out from her shoulder. Ancestor¡¯s body fell from mid-air. With a bang, she fell to the ground like a meteorite. Immediately, the sound waves struck in all directions. The pce was directly blown up, and half of the snow mountain copsed. The howling wind suddenly swept over from all directions. In the flying snow all over the sky, Bruce turned into a golden light and shot straight into the sky. A momentter, there was a loud noise above the world of universe. At the same time, a golden light spot spread out. But soon, it disappeared. On the ground, in a broken wall, the ancestor spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. Her left arm was cut off from her shoulder and turned into thick blood, almost covering half of the snow mountain. The boiling blood melted the ice and snow. At this time, it rushed down like a waterfall. The Ancestor¡¯s body was also covered in cracks. Her eyes were filled with fear, shock, and anger. ¡°If I were at my peak¡­ How could an ant like you¡­ Hurt me¡­¡± Ancestor spat out another mouthful of blood as she struggled to get up from the ground. Every time she moved, blood would flow out of the cracks all over her body. By the time she managed to stand up, she seemed to be standing in a pool of blood. The smell of blood was so strong that it could not be dissolved. ¡°I¡¯ll remember your aura. When I recover, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± Ancestor roared a few times before suddenly clutching her chest and coughing violently again. What she spat out this time was not only hot blood, but also fragments of her internal organs. If it had been a cultivator, he would not have been able to stand up with such a serious injury. Only the Demonic Beasts with condensed bodies and vigor could survive. After spitting out more blood, the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s face was frighteningly pale. However, there was a sneer on her face. ¡°Haha, fortunately, I was well prepared and left an incarnation outside.¡± The incarnation of the ck flood dragon ancestor, who had chased after Maradih before, deliberately stayed outside. On the one hand, the incarnation could help her find enemies hiding outside. The other aspect was to use the incarnation to replenish vigor in time in case of an ident and serious injury. Ancestor was focusing her spirit on the incarnation outside. After a while, a woman in a ck dress rushed over from a distance. ¡°Whew!¡± The ck flood dragon ancestor let out a sigh of relief as her expression rxed a bit. After absorbing this incarnation, she could at least recover 30% to 40% of her injuries. In this way, it would not be a problem for her to withdraw from the small world of universe. As for killing the Human n cultivators who made her so embarrassed, when she returned and recovered from her injuries, she would take revenge on them one by one! ¡°This small world of universe suppressed my strength too much. When I get back outside, I¡¯ll see how many people can block the ancestor level!¡± Ancestor gritted her teeth and shouted. Looking at the incarnation that was getting closer and closer, which was less than 30 miles away, the ancestor opened her arms and sighed with satisfaction again. But when her eyes narrowed slightly, the incarnation that was flying toward her suddenly exploded in the air with a bang without warning. Like a burst of bamboo, it exploded into scattered blood. Then, there was nothing left. Ancestor was instantly taken aback. What was going on? Her incarnation was not an independent individual, but the other hand and the other pair of eyes of the ancestor. What the incarnation saw and felt could also be known by the body at the first time. Just now, her incarnation did not notice anything wrong. But in the process of flying, it exploded for no reason. The avatar exploded. This sudden change caught Ancestor off guard. Fortunately her reaction was also very fast, and she immediately came to her senses. Facing the position where her avatar had just flown, she swung her right arm, causing a surging wave of blood. ¡°Get out!¡± The flowing blood around immediately turned into a flood and condensed into a flood dragon with a long roar, rushing out fiercely. Bang! The ice and snow were all blown up in an instant. The rocks under the ice and snow also exploded. The whole mountain was swept away, and in the blink of an eye, it was shorter. However, after a round of sweeping, the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s face became more and more ugly. Not only that, but her blood seemed to be frozen by the cold wind. ¡°How could it be¡­?¡± Looking at the mess in front of her, she only felt that her heart was sinking. At this time, a sword light appeared behind her without warning. Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 The thick and long sword instantly pierced through the Ancestor¡¯s body. Ancestor¡¯s eyes instantly widened. She looked down at the back of the sword. By this time, she had already understood what was going on. ¡°I¡­¡± She spat out a mouthful of blood, and her eyes were filled with madness. ¡°Even if I have to die, I¡¯ll drag you down with me! I¡¯m the Ancestor!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Really?¡± Jagoan¡¯s extremely calm voice came from behind. Swoosh! The sword light shed. The crisscrossed sword light instantly cut Ancestor into dozens of pieces. A ball of blood essence with bright red light flew into the air. Jagoan made a grasping motion in the air and instantly absorbed the ck flood dragon¡¯s blood essence. Vigor around him was rolling, and Jagoan did not waste it. He opened his mouth and inhaled like a whale sucking water. In an instant, he absorbed all vigor and integrated them into his limbs and bones. Suddenly, Jagoan felt warm andfortable. With the supplement of this vigor, Jagoan raised his hand and looked at the center of his palm. When he pretended to be the ancestor of the ck flood dragon, his palm was burned by the golden light shooting from between Bruce¡¯s eyebrows. There was a hole in his palm, and the skin and flesh on his palm were also burnt. At that time, the bones inside were exposed. But, after being replenished by the blood essence of the ancestor, his flesh and blood immediately healed quickly. After a while, Jagoan¡¯s injury waspletely healed. Jagoan looked up in the direction of Bruce¡¯s departure, and his eyes revealed a deep meaning. Whether it was the vertical eye between Bruce¡¯s eyebrows or the holy golden light behind it, it was obvious that it did note from the power of Bruce himself. This method was more like simply to save his life and prevent him from dying. From the looks of it, this blessednd of the immortal mansion is not something that an ordinary Heavenly Spirit Realm can step into¡­ Even if Bruce¡¯s strength was at the peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was still at Heavenly Spirit Realm. Yes, there must be someone behind Bruce. ording to what he said before, this person should be the Eldest Brother of the Imperial Universe Sect that he mentioned. Jagoan remembered that Shane had mentioned it to him before. The Eldest Martial Brother of the Imperial Universe Sect was very dissatisfied with Grand Pure Emperor. From the looks of it, is there something that the Eldest Senior Brother of the Imperial Universe Sect likes here? Jagoan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The outline of one thing seemed to have appeared in his mind at this time. But before he could pull the thread, a roar suddenly came from the top of his head. The voice made Jagoan¡¯s body shake and his brain go nk for a moment. But he reacted very quickly. Almost at the same time, me Severing in his left hand and the Death Sword in his right hand clenched together and he looked up at the sky. At this moment, a vortex appeared in the sky. The vortex continued to expand and soon covered the entire sky of the small world of universe. It gave people a feeling that the world was about to be absorbed andpletely crushed. The snow mountain under Jagoan¡¯s feet began to shake. Large pieces of gravel and ice had already floated toward the sky. The world would be engulfed by this sudden vortex! ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± A de of light stretched out for 300 meters and shot into the vortex. But it was like a stone thrown into mire, without even a wave. Jagoan frowned, took out the crescent-shaped jade, and was about to crush it. This immortal mansion¡¯s Blessed Land was really strange. When he was outside, it looked peaceful, immortal light swirling about. But after entering, there were many strange phenomena. All kinds of crises seemed to be a pair of eyes staring at him from behind. Before this, although Jagoan had been dealing with Ancestor, Imperial Universe Sect, and the others, he had never let down his guard against his surroundings. In particr, the woman¡¯s voice, which was hard to figure out, seemed to be behind the scenes, making people hard to guard against. Seeing the abnormality again, Jagoan was about to open the transmission formation and leave without hesitation. But, he saw balls of light slowly rising from the distance toward the vortex that covered the whole sky. There was another figure in each ball of light. Jagoan condensed his eyesight, and then there was a sh of light in his eyes. ¡°How could it be them?¡± In the ball of light, there were Shane, Mine, Saul, and others whom Jagoan knew, as well as Maradih, who had just been separated from him, and the few disciples of the Sun Moon Sect whom he had saved. These cultivators seemed to be in aa. They were imprisoned in the light balls and flew straight up to the vortex. Jagoan took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, put away the jade stone, and flew directly to the light balls of Shane and others. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve been fooled!¡± At this time, he suddenly heard a proudugh in his ear. Thisughter was the voice of the mysterious woman before. Before Jagoan could react, he immediately felt that his body was constrained. The next moment, a big hand as high as three floors appeared out of thin air. With a concentrated power of space in the palm, the palm grabbed toward him. Jagoan found that his body couldn¡¯t move at once. He let the big hand grab him and then flew toward the vortex with the light balls. ¡°You can¡¯t even escape from my palm now!¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded again. It was as if there was a hint of pride in Jagoan¡¯s ears. ¡°Who are you?¡± Although Jagoan¡¯s body could not move, his mouth could still move. From the woman¡¯s words, Jagoan guessed that this woman had something to do with the one behind the Gates of Hell. So at this time, he wanted to get more information. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a dignified person like you would learn to pretend to be stupid now.¡± Although the woman¡¯s voice was sometimes distant and sometimes near, it drifted around Jagoan. There was no way to urately capture it with Jagoan¡¯s divine sense. It could only be said that his opponent¡¯s realm was much stronger than his, so he could not keep up with the other party. ¡°What a pity! But don¡¯t worry. ¡®ll take you to see me now.¡± As soon as the woman¡¯s voice fell, Jagoan suddenly felt that his rising speed was increasing. Moments later, the light balls wrapped around Shane and the others were sucked into the vortex. After entering the vortex, Jagoan did not feel any difort. However, the light in front of him shed rapidly. In an instant, Jagoan felt as if his body had fallen into a cold water flow, giving him a refreshing feeling. At the same time, he seemed to see all kinds of images shing by quickly. The next moment, he found that everything before his eyes was suddenly open. He appeared in a circr pce. The pce was empty, and the ground was orange and yellow. However, the light was a little dim. Obviously, this kind of darkness was caused by some kind of formation. Because with Jagoan¡¯s eyesight, he couldn¡¯t see through the darkness. What brought light was dozens of huge candles around the pce. Each candle was shaped like a giant dragon. The giant dragon was lifelike and daunting. Relying on the light brought by the candlelight, Jagoan saw balls of light hanging in the darkness nearby. Shane and the others were also taken to the pce. However, they were ced in a corner. Jagoan was near the center of the pce. ¡°Are you going to continue to y dumb?¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s voice rang out. This time, it was no longer erratic, but close at hand. Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 The voice was particrly clear. Jagoan could even feel a breath of cool air blowing on his neck. However, he could not move his body at all, which made him feel extremely insecure. But soon, Jagoan felt that the power that had constrained him had disappeared. He immediately turned around. Suddenly, he saw a thinyer of gauze curtain. Behind the curtain, a slim figure with candlelight appeared in front of him. The gauze curtain was obviously a magic weapon. Not only could Jagoan not see the face of the woman in front of him clearly, but also he could not detect his Divine Sense. ¡°Are you the owner of this small world of universe?¡± asked Jagoan intently as he looked at the other party. At this moment, the woman, who was only a few feet away from him, looked defenseless, as if there were ws everywhere. However, if he really wanted to fight, Jagoan found that he had no chance at all. This was an indescribable deterrence and pressure. He had never felt it before. It was as if a mortal could not break through the sky no matter how many times he waved his fists at the sky. And as long as an icicle fell from the sky, it could directly smash this mortal to death. The woman did not answer Jagoan¡¯s question immediately. Judging from her actions at this moment, she seemed to be looking straight at Jagoan. After a while, she smiled and said, ¡°I see¡­ You really don¡¯t remember me¡­¡± After hearing the answer, Jagoan remained calm, but he asked in his heart, ¡°Who is she? At this time, it¡¯s meaningless for you to deny it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ Remember¡­¡± Jagoan couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud when he heard the answer from the one behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°You areughing.¡± The woman immediately said, ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t pretend anymore.¡± Jagoan was stunned. Alright, he could only take the me for the one behind the Gates of Hell. After calming down, Jagoan asked in a deep voice, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°What do I want to do?¡± The woman¡¯s voice suddenly became soft and gentle, slowly and slightly drunk. ¡°Of course, I want to do what you did to me back then.¡± The corners of Jagoan¡¯s eyes twitched involuntarily. ¡°What? Do I think too much?¡± However, Jagoan did not panic. The stability of his determination and Taoist Heart were now rare in the world. Therefore, even in the face of such a powerful unknown existence at this moment, Jagoan could still think clearly. He had always been doubtful about the identity of the person behind the Gates of Hell. Until now, an old friend of the other party had appeared. Then, he could take this opportunity to ask some questions about that person. Moreover, from the tone of this woman¡¯s voice, the two of them still had something to say for a long time. In that case, the other party would definitely say a lot. Thinking of this, Jagoan had an idea. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the figure behind the curtain. ¡°Are you so cruel?¡± The woman immediately burst intoughter. She evenughed so hard that the figure behind the gauze curtain began to tremble. ¡°You even look exactly the same as you used to be when you narrowed your eyes. But now, you are so weak¡­¡± There was a hint of joy in the woman¡¯sughter. ¡°And you actually said that I was cruel. Since you know that I was cruel, then why did you do that to me back then?¡± Before she could finish her words, the woman behind the curtain suddenly raised her hand. Bang! There was an explosion. Jagoan immediately looked in the direction of the voice. In an instant, his eyes shone brightly. The light ball that was originally wrapped around Sui Fei was now filled with blood. Saul Forearms was directly blown up. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Seeing this, Jagoan¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. But soon after, he found that his body was once again constrained. His limbs seemed to be wrapped in iron chains and could not move at all. What was more, spiritual Qi in his body was also unable to run. After killing Saul, the woman¡¯s mood seemed to have been vented. She said again, ¡°Did you see that? This is what you did to me back then.¡± Jagoan was speechless. It seemed to be different from what he had imagined. The truth turned in a completely different direction. ¡°You are too weak now. In my eyes, you are not even as strong as an ant. I can do whatever I want to you.¡± The woman continued, ¡°I think these people are wearing the same robes as you. I didn¡¯t expect someone like you to enter the sect to cultivate. Where¡¯s your pride? Where¡¯s your confidence?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t these sects what you looked down upon the most in the past? Why do you still have to rely on them until now?¡± The more the woman said, the more excited she became. Suddenly, she raised her hand again. Bang! Two consecutive sounds. This time, a disciple of the Sun Moon Sect died. At the same time, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Chuck Linton exploded into a bloody mess. ¡°I¡¯ll kill all the people who have something to do with you in front of you now, just like what you did at that time!¡± The woman scolded harshly. The killing intent in Jagoan¡¯s eyes was gathering rapidly. What the woman had done at the moment made him no longer want to talk nonsense with her. After a moment, a voice came from behind the Gates of Hell. After hearing what the one behind the Gates of Hell said, Jagoan was a little confused, but he still said to the woman as the other party said, ¡°Even if you kill them all now, it¡¯s impossible for you to have a body again.¡± After that, Jagoan fixed his eyes on the figure of the woman behind the curtain. When Jagoan saw this woman before, he vaguely felt that something was wrong. But he couldn¡¯t tell exactly what was wrong. After being reminded by the one behind the Gates of Hell, Jagoan found out. This woman didn¡¯t mean to hide behind the gauze curtain so that her face could not be seen. And it was just like a scene in the secr world. She could only be seen through the candlelight and the gauze curtain. As I expected, this woman is dead¡­ Right now, she probably could not be regarded as a soul. However, she was the remnant of the will in this small world of universe, which was not even as good as the remnant soul of the Great Immortal- killing Sage¡­ Because the Great Immortal-killing Sage had a remnant soul, he was able to condense his body. But this woman can¡¯t even condense her body. Jagoan¡¯s mind shed. Many spections were confirmed by the person behind the Gates of Hell. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a sneer from behind the gauze curtain. ¡°How do you know that I don¡¯t have a body? I¡¯m afraid that your judgment has been wrong for too long. Or you are too weak to see through me at all.¡± After mocking Jagoan, the woman seemed to be satisfied. She smiled for a while and continued, ¡°If it¡¯s a hundred years ago, maybe you can say that I don¡¯t have a body, and even this wisp of consciousness may not exist for too long. But I want to tell you now! You¡¯re all wrong!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just spection about my body. I must tell you that everything you did in my pce was within my expectations! And it is even under my control!¡± Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 Seeing the shock on Jagoan¡¯s face, the woman behind the curtain could not help shaking her body proudly. It could be seen that this was the effect that she wanted when she said these words. The more intense Jagoan¡¯s performance was, the more carefree she felt. The expression on Jagoan¡¯s face made her feel extremely proud. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°You said that everything I did in the pce was controlled by you?¡± Jagoan frowned and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Including the fight between the ck flood dragon and the Imperial Universe Sect?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The woman raised her head like a proud rooster. ¡°It turns out that those annoying ants come from the Imperial Universe Sect sect. Humph! I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t think of it in advance. I¡¯m using you to get rid of these ants.¡± The woman¡¯s words seemed to show off her wisdom. But, Jagoan understood something else. ording to this, it directly proved his previous guess, Imperial Universe Sect has some understanding of this immortal mansion¡¯s secret realm. The Imperial Universe Sect and the others broke in with irresistible force, which brought a lot of trouble to this woman. Therefore, she had to use Jagoan¡¯s strength to get rid of Imperial Universe Sect and others. Jagoan thought about it carefully, and his eyes kept shing. It was clear that the mysteries were being solved one by one, but in the eyes of the woman behind the curtain, his expression turned into panic, anger, shame, and so on. The corner of Jagoan¡¯s eyes nced over and saw the other party¡¯s smiling face. He even suspected that if the other party had a mouth and a face at this moment, her mouth would have probably been all the way to her ears. ¡°Do you think that you have plotted against those two parties and benefited from it yourself? However, you definitely did not expect me to be thest oriole.¡± the woman¡¯s body was facing Jagoan. Sheughed and said, ¡°What do you think of the feeling of being yed around by others?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Jagoanmented truthfully. Of course, he was judging the woman¡¯s current performance. In fact, the n that the woman was proud of at the moment, which she had plotted against him, wasrgely within Jagoan¡¯ expectation. He had long spected that although this woman was the master of this immortal mansion¡¯s secret realm, for some reason, she was unable to unleash all of her power. Moreover, during the series of Jagoan¡¯ scheme against the ck flood dragon Ancestor and the Imperial Universe Sect, this woman suddenly became silent,pletely different from the activity when everyone first entered the Small World of Heaven and Earth. The woman was obviously paying attention to the development of the situation, but did not intervene. The only possibility was that she was happy to see the development of the situation. After connecting it with Imperial Universe Sect¡¯s understanding of this immortal mansion¡¯s secret realm, it was very easy for Jagoan to see through the woman¡¯s intention to use his hand to block Imperial Universe Sect. His previous shock was just to cooperate with her so that this woman could say more valuable information in hercent mood. Now it seemed that the effect was not bad. However, Jagoan intended to stimte her again by using the words from the one behind the Gates of Hell. Jagoan looked at the woman behind the curtain and snorted, ¡°So what if you¡¯ve plotted against me? You don¡¯t have your own body at all. You can¡¯t even be counted as a remnant soul. It¡¯s impossible for you to possess others. This time, you seeded because you were lucky. What if there was a next time?¡± ¡°For example, if Imperial Universe Sect came back again. How can you stop them then?¡± ¡°I told you I would have a body!¡± As soon as Jagoan finished speaking, the woman roared angrily. Jagoan¡¯s words made her look like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. The power of the sound suddenly spread like a piece of red-hot iron, throwing it into a pool of water, which instantly boiled and exploded. The people who were wrapped in the ball of light and fainted all showed painful expressions at this moment. Those who were in a lower realm even began to bleed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said clearly? I¡¯ll soon have a body! If not for this! Why would I capture you now? Because I want you to have a look! I¡¯m going to have what you want!¡± The woman¡¯s continuous roars shook the sky, as if countless thunder had exploded in the air. By the time she finished speaking, Jagoan could only hear thunderous explosions. He could not understand what the woman was talking about. This was not a veryrge round pce. At this time, it was shaking because of this woman¡¯s anger, as if it could copse at any time. After that, the woman suddenly raised her hand. In an instant, a golden light lit up above the pce. However, the golden light only illuminated the sky above the pce. There was only one beam of light falling down! The golden light fell behind the curtain as if it was real. The curtain became transparent. Jagoan could clearly see that the woman behind the curtain really had a body. Her pink and white arms, her slim body, and even her exquisite long dress were condensed. Her fingers were slender and white and her nails were dyed red. The only thing that could not be seen clearly was the face that was not illuminated by the golden light, even the hair on her head could be seen clearly. But that face was still shrouded in darkness. With a slight probe of Jagoan, he immediately knew that the other party was not lying. The other party¡¯s body was surging with vigor. Indeed, it was the body of a living person, although it looked weird. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Jagoan asked in a deep voice. A wisp of divine thought, which could not even be counted as a remnant soul, had obtained the body. Moreover, this body was not possessed, nor was it pieced together into a living person¡¯s body. It was as if it was naturally bred by heaven and earth. This was incredible. In the natural world, whether it was the human race, the demon race, or other races, only when Yin and Yang converged and merged could a new life be born. This new life had a new body. But the body that this woman showed at the moment was not born through this process. And there was no evil spirit at all. It was beyond the knowledge of Jagoan. ¡°What happened?¡± Jagoan asked again. The second time Jagoan asked, he not only asked the woman opposite, but also the one behind the the Gates of Hell. The one behind the the Gates of Hell did not respond. That woman seemed to be more looking forward to the shock and helplessness of Jagoan at this moment and had no time to exin. Jagoan felt something and looked up. He saw a huge golden wheel slowly rotating above the pce. This light wheel was like a disk or a ring, with countlessplicated lines engraved on its surface. Each line carried the smell of primitive times, revealing a supreme majesty ofmanding creatures and controlling life and death. In front of this light wheel, Jagoan felt extremely small, even less than a speck of dust in the universe. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± he murmured. Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 He looked over with rapt attention. Soon Jagoan saw that the wheel of light was notplete. Only part of it was substantial. This part of the substantial body only upied about one-fifth of the entire light wheel. The remaining four-fifths were made of light. Even so, the heavy, ancient aura, and the constantly rotating runes still made one feel as if they were trembling all over and about to kneel down and submit. It was as though this light wheel was the ruler of destiny, an existence that controlled all living creatures. Although Jagoan did not know what the wheel of light was, he was sure that it was a supreme magic weapon. Spirit tools were nothing in front of it. Dao tool was breeze in front of it. In the knowledge of Jagoan, the power brought by the magic weapon was enough to activate the fate of the whole Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. His heart couldn¡¯t help thumping wildly. ¡°What kind of magic weapon is this?¡± ¡°Six Paths of Reincarnation te!¡± At this time, the woman¡¯s voice was like thunder. Her voice was filled with pride, arrogance, and ecstasy. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that I would get a piece of the broken Six Paths of Reincarnation te, right?¡± The womanughed wildly. ¡°And the piece I got happened to have the power to reshape my Immortal Body. Even if I can¡¯t even be counted as a remnant soul now! But with this magic weapon, I can still regain the Supreme Immortal Body!¡± Seeing that Jagoan was motionless and looked up at the sky, the woman thought that he was scared silly, so she became prouder. After a pause, she continued, ¡°Hum, you are lucky to be able to enter this ce this time. If after another three or five years, my body will bepletely rebuilt. How could you antse here? Ha! I never thought that one day I would call you an ant! You probably didn¡¯t expect that. Haha!¡± Herughter was really harsh. Jagoan shifted his eyes from the Six Paths of Reincarnation te to the woman again. He could feel the Dao essence and power contained in the magic weapon even though it was just a fragment. Let alone this fragment. Even the mark on it was full of supreme Great Tao and obscure truth, which was enough to make people spend countless years to figure it out. ¡°Six Paths of Reincarnation te.¡± Jagoan chewed the five words gently. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Although it¡¯s broken now and fragments are everywhere, as long as I have one, when my Immortal Body is rebuilt, I can leave this ce and find the remaining pieces!¡± Speaking of this, the woman suddenly changed the topic and almost roared, ¡°But, you can¡¯t see that day again! You are weak now. I can crush you countless times with one finger!¡± Bam! As she shouted, the entire pce began to shake violently. The orange ground under the feet of Jagoan cracked one after another. In the dome above, except for the light and shadow of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, other ces were also cracked like crispy cakes, and gravel and powder kept falling. A destructive aura began to gather. Shane, Maradih, and the others, who were enveloped by the light ball, slowly floated up into the air. However, what was different from before was that, at this time, red lightning was constantly appearing in the ball of light. These fine lightning bolts were like the sharpest des. With a crackling sound, they left a deep wound on the bodies of the people in the ball of light. Jagoan found that his body was still trapped by chains and could not move. The woman also wanted to float up in the air and reach a height of about 3 miles above Jagoan. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The pce was copsing, and there was a series of roars. However, the woman¡¯s voice was still very clear and transmitted into the ears of Jagoan, ¡°You can sleep here forever and atone for what you have done in the past!¡± The next moment, the woman began to sing. As she sang, a long cyan river began to condense in the void. Upon closer inspection, it was as if a world had existed within the long river. This woman was the ruler of this world. As her mind moved, the scorching sun, heavy rain, wind, ice, and so on kept changing. Next, streams of breath spurted out from her body, condensed into the image of the sun, moon, and stars, and integrated into the cyan river. Every breath seemed to make the world more vivid and real. ¡°Your soul will forever be imprisoned. Your body will sink forever. Your reincarnation will be an eternal obstacle.¡± The singing came from the woman¡¯s expressionless face. The long green river continued to expand, extending endlessly like a world, bing a coffin that bound Jagoan. Not only could he not move, but the spiritual Qi and vigor in his body could not circte. After a while, he felt that his thinking was getting slower and slower. Frowning, Jagoan¡¯s left arm began to glow with a dark purple light. A violent and tragic aura began to swallow and exhale. In his left palm, a chakram was looming and bing clearer. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to struggle.¡± The woman above sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Others may not be able to see through it, but do you think I can¡¯t see through it? Your true realm is only at the second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. You are not even qualified to breathe in front of me!¡± Jagoan snorted. The cyan river was like a scroll, getting closer and closer to him. A chill seeped out of the long river and spread to his body. It suddenly turned cold. The Gates of Hell was a trump card left by Jagoan to deal with this woman. At this time, deep in the sea of consciousness, behind the Gates of Hell, the voice came, ¡°Give it to¡­ Me¡­¡± ¡°Haha, why did you pretend to be dead just now? You can¡¯t help it when you see the Six Paths of Reincarnation te?¡± Jagoan sneered in his heart. It was rare that the one behind the Gates of Hell actually exined. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ She is too¡­ Noisy¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡± Jagoan refused. At the same time, the chakram in Jagoan¡¯s palm had condensed. The sound of chains being dragged gradually became clearer. ¡°This¡­ Small World¡­ Of Heaven and Earth is¡­ A treasure¡­ Far beyond¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°You can do it.¡± Jagoan immediately agreed. His consciousness sank. The next moment, Jagoan felt an oppressive force filling his body. He closed his eyes and opened them again. Jagoan¡¯s eyes werepletely covered by the bottomless darkness. At this time, the woman hovering in the air seemed to have noticed something wrong. Her faceless face faced Jagoan as if she was looking down at him. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 If this woman had eyes, she would see that Jagoan¡¯s body, which was almost parallel to the ground, twisted slightly. It looked like someone had just gotten up. His feet stepped on the ground first. He tried to raise his arm, but the invisible shackle in the void clearly bound Jagoan¡¯s arm tightly, preventing him from moving. A mockingugh came from the woman. ¡°You can¡¯t break free. Don¡¯t resist in vain¡­¡± There was no extra expression on Jagoan¡¯s face because of this sentence. He waved his arm hard. Crack! Suddenly, arge crack appeared in the void on the other side of his arm. There seemed to be a sound of something breaking in the void. ¡°Huh?¡± The woman made a confused voice and straightened her body. Jagoan still looked calm. It seemed that he was doing an ordinary thing. He waved his left arm again. Crack! The Void on the other side was constantly broken like ss. After twisting his neck, Jagoan raised his hand and suddenly clenched it behind his neck. It was as if there was an invisible body there. Jagoan pulled it. Crack! There was a cracking sound. In an instant, the weather in the entire pce changed, the sun and the moon sank, and the universe was reversed. The light ball that was slowly rising into the air all fell down. The red lightning in the ball of light was also broken. A gust of cool and wild wind began to blow. The woman in the air suddenly trembled at this moment. ¡°Impossible, how is this possible? That one, that one just now was clearly you. You, who are you now¡­¡± The woman seemed to have lost her sense of propriety. Jagoan remained silent. He raised his right foot, followed by cracking sounds, and then stamped down. Bam! The earth trembled. The earth waves formed a unified circle and rushed around. Layers of space were completely shattered. The entire pce seemed to have fallen into chaos. The next moment, Jagoan rushed to the cyan river. The long river was like a painting of the sun, moon, and mountains. It had beenpletely unfolded, revealing a great power to devour the sun and heaven, recreate the universe. In Jagoan¡¯s eyes, the ck tide was stable and still. He raised his hand, clenched his fist, and punched out. The power of the punch seemed to constrain time. Time and space seemed to have stopped. The surroundings fell into silence. One light spot after another appeared in the cyan river. More and more light spots appeared and became denser. The woman¡¯s body faced the long river. There was a sound in her throat, but it seemed that she could not make it out. When the light spot reached its peak, it suddenly exploded with the loud sound of the river of stars being destroyed. Hong! The long green river immediately exploded until it caved in. The sun, moon, stars, mountains, rivers, and the entire world copsed, destroyed, primal chaos muddled, deeply copsing. The woman immediately screamed miserably and flew out like a meteor. With a bang, she hit the wall on one side of the pce. Terrifying cracks immediately spread out from the wall behind the woman, covering the front wall. As the surrounding void shook, the walls copsed. The woman¡¯s body fell into a broken wall. ¡°How is this possible? Who are you? You¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s body was still in the pce a moment ago. He did not move at all. The next moment, he appeared in front of the woman and stamped down. Bang! The woman¡¯s body suddenly exploded into two pieces. Blood gushed out from the wound. ¡°You, you¡­¡± At this moment, the woman¡¯s face was still dark, like a painter who had forgotten to paint the face. However, this did not affect her speech. As she spoke, blood gushed out from the dark face. Jagoan kicked the woman again, crushed her first, and then walked over. He opened his five fingers, sucked her neck and sucked her into his hand. ¡°You, how could you¡­ This¡­¡± The woman struggled, her arms waving about. Even though she was capable of ying with Jagoan just now, she was no threat to him now, as if she was just half a y statue. She seemed to want to say something. However, Jagoan would not give her such an opportunity. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The terrifying gap in strength that was hard to describe made the battle lose all suspense. Jagoan¡¯s palm slowly moved upward and pinched the other party¡¯s face. The woman seemed to have thought of something. Her body trembled and she suddenly screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Bang! ¡°No¡­ Spirit¡­¡± A slightly dissatisfied voice came from Jagoan. He looked around. His eyes fell on the light balls not far away. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Sun Moon Sect had also suffered heavy losses just now. Chuck and Saul from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were both killed by that woman. A disciple of the Sun Moon Sect was also killed. The remaining people were also injured. Fortunately, Jagoan had saved them in time. Otherwise, they would have been cut into pieces by the red lightning. Seeing that this group of people was temporarily safe, Jagoan looked up at the golden Six Paths of Reincarnation te in the sky. This was a treasure that could make people restore the body. Even if one didn¡¯t look at this magical power, just the Dao traces carved by the heavenly deities alone were enough to allow one to continuouslyprehend and benefit greatly. However, there was still no emotion in Jagoan¡¯s eyes. He slowly flew upward. When he neared the sphere of light, he could clearly sense some resistance. A sacred and mighty pressure suddenly attacked. Jagoan snorted and waved his arm to disperse the pressure. Then, he rushed into the golden light of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. In an instant, the obscure Taoist marks on the light wheel seemed toe alive and flowed toward Jagoan. His body seemed to have been sshed with oil. There was not only a sizzling sound, but also a light smoke. The skin and flesh on his body were constantly torn open by the heat, and then healed. Then, the skin and flesh were torn open and then healed by itself. During this process, Jagoan didn¡¯t even make a sound. These Dao auras clearly wanted to stop Jagoan from approaching. But he regarded them as nothing and kept flying forward. Soon after, Jagoan arrived before the Six Dao Reincarnations te, the only fragment. Although it was only about a fifth of the debris, it was as big as a pce. The majestic Holy Aura on it was like the supreme Holy Aura taught by the gods, making people want to kneel and kowtow. There was no expression on Jagoan¡¯s face before. However, at this moment, as he looked at this fragment, a fury slowly surfaced in his well like eyes. Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 ¡°Who do you¡­ Think you are¡­ ¡± With a low roar, Jagoan¡¯s entire body emitted an iparably dark aura. Cmity, despair, anger, sadness, and all kinds of desperate emotions poured out in all directions at this moment, as if a dam was broken. The great and majestic power released from the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was immediately forced back. Jagoan took a step forward and grabbed it. Creak! The golden light that came into contact with his five fingers suddenly sank inward, and the sound of steel being twisted constantly came. As Jagoan stretched out his arms, the golden light became more and more twisted. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te seemed to have sensed something. The light on this piece suddenly burst out. The golden light poured down toward Jagoan like a waterfall. Jagoan was instantly swallowed up. But when the golden light was gone, he still stood steadily in the void. The only change was that there were some deep wounds on his body. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± Jagoan sneered and leaned forward. Crack! The golden light was immediately prated by him. The whole arm of Jagoan reached into the golden light at the center of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Sizzle! His arm seemed to have been put into an oil pot, and his skin and flesh melted. Ordinary people could not bear this pain. But Jagoan¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t change at all. He stretched out his arm as if he had no feelings at all. When half of his body reached into the golden light and arge cloud of smoke emerged from his body, he grabbed the core of the golden light and suddenly pulled it. Hong! The enormous golden light wheel in mid-air immediately began to condense. In an instant, all the light returned to a palm-sized fragment. This was the original size of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk! Then, Jagoan held the fragment tightly in his hand. Not only his palms and arms, but also half of his body, which had been prated into the golden light, seemed to be scorched. Even his blood vessels and bones could be seen clearly in the external wounds. But he didn¡¯t care. Staring at the fragment, Jagoan looked at his right arm again. Then he cut his right arm with his left finger. His right arm was already half burnt, and his skin was torn open. It was as if a piece of meat had been cut open. A wooden needle as long as a chopstick was sealed in Jagoan¡¯s right arm. It was the Grand Log Needle sealed in Jagoan¡¯s arm earlier. This magic weapon could store spiritual Qi and provide Jagoan with necessary help. But now, with the improvement of the realm of Jagoan, the spiritual Qi in his body was continuous, and the spiritual Qi provided by the Grand Log Needle was also a drop in the bucket for Jagoan, so it was useless. Jagoan stretched out his hand and pulled out the Grand Log Needle. Then, he sealed the fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te into his arm. The fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te looked like a part of it after it was broken. However, when he sealed it into his arm, a golden light soon flowed out of the fragment and attached itself to his right arm. Suddenly, Jagoan¡¯s arm bone became golden. Dense characters appeared on the arm bones. If one took a closer look, one would find that these characters were exactly the same as those on the surface of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. With the cirction of the spiritual Qi in Jagoan¡¯s body, there was also a faint golden light that went deep into the spiritual Qi and circted in the meridians of Jagoan. Jagoan closed his eyes, carefully felt it, and wiped his arm. The horrible wound immediately became sticky. Although his body had been given to the one behind the Gates of Hell, his consciousness was different now. In the past, because his body and Divine Soul were not strong enough, every time his body and Divine Soul fainted or fell asleep, his body would be controlled by this person behind the Gates of Hell. Jagoan knew nothing about what happened next. Now, it was different. When his body was handed over to the one behind the Gates of Hell to control, he could still see what was going on with his consciousness. It was as if one was standing in front of a window and looking out. He had thought that the other party would hand over his control power to him after doing all this. And he was ready to take over. Unexpectedly, the one behind the Gates of Hell was not over. Obviously, he still had something to do. He hovered in the air for a moment, carefully felt the changes in his arms and even his whole body, and then flew toward the back of the pceplex. Through a snowy mountain and fog, thest peak of the pceplex appeared in front of him. Thest pce was built on this mountain. What Jagoan did not expect was that at the end of this magnificent pce group, it was not like an Immortal Pce. And it was just a small mud hut. There was a fence outside the hut. It looked like the mostmon house in the countryside vige. The only difference was that it might be cleaner. Jagoan fell. The fence in front of him suddenly ignited into ashes. Jagoan stepped forward and walked to the house. He didn¡¯t move at all. The mud hut rumbled and copsed. Then he strode to the ruins, where it was originally in the center of the mud hut, and punched to the ground. Bang! The ground shook violently, revealing a rune. However, soon after, the rune could not withstand the power of the punch and copsed. Jagoan¡¯s arm suddenly sank into the ground and then suddenly pulled upward. Ssh! The sound of chains being dragged came from below the ground. The chain that had not been revealed yet seemed to be fighting against Jagoan. But after a few moments, it was pulled out by him. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The ground cracked. At the same time when Jagoan¡¯s arm was pulled up from the ground, he also brought up the ck chains that were as wide as two fingers. No one knew how long these chains were, as if they extended to the deepest part of this steep mountain peak. However, from his expression, it seemed that he had expected this. He grabbed the chain and pulled it. Crank! Ssh! The chains that grew longer and longer were pulled out by Jagoan and piled aside. Soon, the chains piled up around Jagoan were several floors high. Standing between the chains and looking up, it gave people a feeling that there was no daylight. However, Jagoan was still pulling outside. About 15 minutester, the chain pulled out by Jagoan paused. Then, as he exerted force, the cracks on the ground widened, and more chains were pulled to the ground. At the same time, an inconspicuous wooden box was wrapped in the chains and brought up. Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 He threw the chain aside. The chain was only as thick as two fingers, but when it fell to the ground, there was a loud bang that shook the earth and the mountains. The rolling sound waves rushed into the sky, and even the barrier above the World of Heaven and Earth shook violently, like a big pot that could be overturned at any time. However, he didn¡¯t take one more look at themotion. He raised his hand and grabbed the square wooden box. The wooden box was also a magic weapon. Judging from its aura, it should have the effect of preserving the efficacy. However, Jagoan crushed the wooden box with a cracking sound. Seeing this scene, Jagoan¡¯s true consciousness was speechless. However, his body was under the control of the one behind the Gates of Hell. He had no choice but to watch the other party crush the wooden box and then reveal a key inside. One end of the key was slender, and the other side was a complicated pattern, which made people feel extraordinary at first nce. And the material of this key was something that Jagoan had never seen before. It was neither gold nor jade. When his fingers touched it, they felt a little cold. At the same time, he could feel traces of pure spiritual Qi seeping out of it. Just as he was about to ask what the key was used for, the man behind the Gates of Hell gave an answer. ¡°I said¡­ This¡­ This ce is also¡­ A treasure¡­.¡± Jagoan¡¯s consciousness immediately understood. This key was the key to opening this Small World of Heaven and Earth. But the problem was that they didn¡¯t have keys before, and they also broke in. Jagoan really wanted to get the answer from the one behind the Gates of Hell. But it seemed that the other party didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. The one behind the Gates of Hell raised his head and swallowed the key. Seeing this, Jagoan¡¯s true consciousness was stunned. Today, he had seen the other party¡¯s coquettish actions several times. He stuffed something into his arms and something into his stomach again and again. ¡°The cultivator of the Archean Eon is so domineering when practicing?¡± Just as Jagoan wasining in his heart that the treasure was not put into the storage magic weapon but was about to be swallowed into his stomach, his body consciousness suddenly realized that his Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale had begun to operate. In a short time, the key was digested. He did not know what material it was made of. It was said that it was the key to open the Small World of Heaven and Earth. Not only was it swallowed, but it was also absorbed by him. In an instant, Jagoan was even more confused as to what the one behind the Gates of Hell wanted to do. However, even though he was confused. Jagoan did not stop or me the other party. After all, the other party had existed much longer than him. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The other party¡¯s strength and vision were not something he couldpare with now. Since he had done so, he must have his reasons. Sure enough, not long after feeling the key absorbed, Jagoan felt a mysterious feelinging from his body. In an instant, he seemed to have some kind of connection with this small world of universe. The small world of the universe suddenly seemed to be a part of his body and consciousness. At the same time, the entire world began to shake, and rumbling sounds could be heard from all directions. The sky dome swayed about, the ground shaking. It was as if this small world of universe was going to fly, leave this ce. At this time, Jagoan had a vague guess. But this spection was too bold. He had never thought so before. Therefore, he did not dare to make a deduction easily. However, the one behind the Gates of Hell controlling the body was still as calm as usual. It was as if the copse of heaven and earth had no effect on him. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the chain that had been thrown aside by Jagoan. His arm shook slightly, and the chain wrapped around Jagoan¡¯s arms like a small snake. The next moment, Jagoan¡¯s arms were burning with blood-red mes. ¡°Refining!¡± The consciousness of his real body could see it in an instant. The one behind the Gates of Hell was refining the chain pulled out from the mountain peak. ¡°Is this chain also a magic weapon?¡± Just when his consciousness was confused, the refining waspleted. The chain wrapped itself around Jagoan¡¯s arm. Although it was still pitch-ck, if one were to take a closer look, one would discover that the surface of the chain had very thin blood-red patterns. The lines were filled with a destructive aura. ¡°This is¡­.¡± He suddenly realized that the aura of destruction was something he had snatched from the Evil Avatar. Because of the limited realm, although he knew that this destructive aura was likely to be a kind of Great Tao Taoist Sense, he could not disy its real power. Before that, Jagoan could only carry a little destructive power when he disyed his Godly Finger of Cruor. But now, the one behind the Gates of Hell directly imprinted this Taoist Sense and the Great Tao principle on this magic weapon through refining. In the past, if this chain could only be used to bind, now it became a very heavy killing treasure. To put it in the simplest way, it looked like he was using chains to whip; but in fact, he was using countless knives to kill others. ¡°Just now you were¡­ Trapped¡­ Because¡­ This Seal the Ghostly King Chain¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell exined patiently. As he spoke, the world shook even more violently. Any of the cultivators present would most likely feel a sense of terror, as though their souls would be suppressed. Looking up at the sky, Jagoan said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Now¡­¡± After that, he moved. In an instant, he returned to the pce where the woman was. The pce waspletely ruined. Jagoan waved his arm and the chain wrapped around his arm flew out urately, entangling Shane and the others on the ground. ¡°Go¡­¡± He spat out a word and turned into a flowing light. The next moment, Jagoan¡¯s real body appeared outside the World of Heaven and Earth, at the foot of the mountain where they first arrived. The shaking and copse of the Small World of Heaven and Earth did not affect the outside of the mountain at all. The ethereal clouds were still lingering, and the colorful rainbow was still dazzling. Jagoan put the few people he brought with him on the ground, and then turned to look at the mountain peak. By this time, the fog and formation that had covered the mountain hadpletely disappeared. Therefore, Jagoan could see at a nce that on the peak of the mountain, a mass of cyan light was rapidly gathering. His body rose into the air, and in a moment, he was equal to the mountain peak. ¡°This is¡­¡± Seeing this scene in front of him, his consciousness couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. At this moment, the small world of universe was enveloped by a cluster of light. It was rapidly condensing. In just a moment, the huge world had condensed into a light ball the size of a washbasin. Like a meteor, it flew in front of Jagoan. Jagoan raised his hand and held the light ball. ¡°I¡­ Said before¡­¡± he opened his mouth, as if he was exining to the real consciousness. Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 ¡°I said¡­ This world¡­ Is also a treasure¡­ It can be carried¡­ And used as you wish¡­¡± As he spoke, the one behind the Gates of Hell held the light ball in front of him with his Jagoan. Therefore, all kinds of scenes in the ball of light appeared in front of Jagoan. ¡°Go back¡­ And then you¡­ Look at it carefully¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, Jagoan suddenly made a confused sound. He raised his hand and grabbed the mountain peak. Because the World of Heaven and Earth was in his hands, the top of the mountain seemed to have been hit by a meteorite, leaving a deep pit. However, as he made a grasping motion, a figure flew out of the deep pit like a meteor. He grabbed it, looked down, and said, ¡°He is your¡­ fellow disciple¡­¡± The one caught by Jagoan was Mou, who had stayed outside the mountain and waited for the others. When the real body of Jagoan saw Mou, who appeared at the peak of the mountain, he thought for a moment and guessed the general situation. He estimated that Mou had probably heard the n of the ck flood dragon ancestor and the other great demons at the foot of the mountain, so Mou took the risk of entering the Small World of Heaven and Earth to deliver a warning. Judging from his appearance, he must have been injured. He could not even pass through theyer of white fog outside the Small World of Heaven and Earth. But that was good. If he had entered the Small World of Heaven and Earth at that time, he would have been taken back by that woman like Shane and others. It was hard to say if he would be killed. After all, Saul and Chuck had almost suffered from an undeserved disaster. Their Path to Immortality hade to an end. Jagoan clenched his palm and the light ball disappeared. But at the same time, the shadow of the light ball appeared in Jagoan¡¯s mind. After bringing the unconscious Sun back to the ground, with a thought, the chain that was originally wrapped around Jagoan¡¯s arm also disappeared into his body. Seeing this scene, the consciousness of the real body couldn¡¯t help sighing. The cultivators of the Archean Eons all regarded their bodies as storage magic weapons. Just as he was sighing about the difference, he heard his mouth open again and say, ¡°Next¡­ You deal with it yourself¡­ Three treasures¡­ Will improve your cultivation¡­ Greatly¡­¡± The fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, Seal the Ghostly King Chain, and the small world of the universe. Although Jagoan had not carefully observed and thought about it at this time, he knew that these three magic weapons were absolutely rare treasures. Not to mention his current realm, he was afraid that he would not be able to see these three kinds of magic weapons easily when he reached the Amethyst Pce Realm. Jagoan could be sure that even the mighty figures of the Amethyst Pce Realm would not be able to control the space art of the small world of heaven and earth. After all, tearing open the void was easy, but creating a stable void would be tens of thousands of times more difficult. As for whether Real Immortal Realm could do it or not, Jagoan did not ask or think about it. While he was deep in thought, Jagoan suddenly felt that his consciousness had regained control of his body. The reason was very simple. A strong pain almost came from every inch of his skin and every muscle. Even though Jagoan had amazing endurance and strong willpower, he could not help biting it at this moment. ¡°You did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Jagoan looked down at his body. The one behind the Gates of Hell had no scruples when using this body. The golden light of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te collided head-on. Half of Jagoan¡¯s body was almost burnt. If not for his strong Blood Soul and the Immortal Demon Physique, Jagoan would have lost his life before he got the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. The burning injuries caused by the golden light were different from ordinary injuries. Jagoan estimated that it would take at least three to five days for him to fully recover. This was the only thing he could do during this period of time. Jagoan looked at the people on the ground. Everyone had been caught by that woman and sealed in the ball of light. They were all seriously injured. Fortunately, it was not life-threatening. He felt that they might wake up by themselves in four hours. When everyone woke up, the disappearance of the World of Heaven and Earth needed a reasonable exnation. He looked at the unconscious people and then at the injured himself. Jagoan¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with determination. He raised his hand and pped his chest. Blood spurted out of his mouth. The highest realm of deception was true injury. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. About four hourster, such a scene happened. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery! Thank you!¡± ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, if you hadn¡¯t risked your life this time, we, we¡­¡± ¡°s, in terms of seniority, we are all your senior brothers and seniors. But on this treasure hunt trip, we are all taken care of by you. We are really ashamed¡­¡± ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you saved our Sun Moon Sect disciples again.¡± The crowd who had woken up gathered around the seriously injured Jagoan and said sincerely. Everything was as Jagoan expected. The effect was even better. After everyone woke up one after another, they saw Jagoan sitting on the ground meditating. Half of his body was burnt, and his upper body was soaked in blood. The injuries on everyone¡¯s bodies were not life-threatening. In contrast, the ferocity of Jagoan was enough to make anyone shocked. Seeing the fantasy arrays and defense arrays around again, who wouldn¡¯t understand what was going on? This was clearly an ident in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. Junior Brother Montgomery could have escaped by himself, but he did not abandon everyone and risked his life to save everyone! The people who were lucky enough toe back alive all owed Junior Brother Montgomery a life! He had saved their lives. And Maradih of the Sun Moon Sect also vouched for this matter! Maradih told everyone how wise and brave the other party was. Jagoan almost risked his life to help him save the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect. Jagoan was willing to help the disciples of the other sects and even take risks. Therefore, he was obliged to be the senior brothers and sisters of his sect. Such a state of mind and virtue was extremely admirable. The female disciples present were even more moved and grateful. Their eyes reddened and they sobbed softly. The male disciples led by Shane and Maradih also sighed with emotion and kept expressing their gratitude to Jagoan. After seeing Jagoan¡¯s injury, they sent all kinds of panaceas to Jagoan without hesitation. At this moment, in front of Jagoan, there were all kinds of treasures and panaceas. In order to let Jagoan have a good rest, the two sides also decided to rest here for a few days. After Jagoan¡¯s injury improved a little, they would discuss the next step of the n. Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 Among the crowd, Jagoan with the lowest realm became everyone¡¯s example. Everyone felt that they owed Jagoan a great karma and a great favor. The disciples of the Sun Moon Sect felt that Jagoan had saved them twice in a row. If it weren¡¯t for Jagoan, this time they would have beenpletely annihted in this immortal mansion¡¯s secret realm. Treasures on their body were not enough for them to express their gratitude to Jagoan at this time. On the contrary, just doing so would be looked down upon by others. ¡°What do you mean by this? You repaid me for saving you twice? I didn¡¯t ask for anything before I saved you¡­¡± Therefore, after Maradih¡¯s discussion, the people of the Sun Moon Sect finally decided that for the sake of Jagoan¡¯s injuries, they should first let Jagoan use the various kinds of elixirs they carried with them. At the same time, Maradih taught Jagoan a healing magical power, Divine Holy Fire Skill. This magical power belonged to the Sun Sect in the Sun Moon Sect. Logically speaking, it should not be passed on to other disciples. On the one hand, Maradih¡¯s status in Sun Moon Sect was higher and his background was deep. On the other hand, this magical power did not touch the core cultivation method of the Sun Moon Sect. So it didn¡¯t matter much if Maradih taught Jagoan. When he returned, he would have to pay some price to settle this matter. When he taught the Divine Holy Fire Skill, Maradih was shocked by Jagoan¡¯s learning ability. Jagoan had memorized all the incantations he had exined once. In less than an hour, Jagoan had started to operate the Divine Holy Fire Skill to heal his injuries. The stronger the Blood Soul of the cultivator, the better the treatment. Therefore, when Jagoan disyed it, it would yield twice the result with half the effort. The people who were sitting cross-legged within dozens of meters around him could even feel the strong vigor in his body. The elixir and the Divine Holy Fire Skill were the thanks gifts from the Sun Moon Sect. And they decided to report what had happened to the sect and the head of the n after they returned. Then they would prepare a more generous gift and sent it to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to give to Jagoan. This was because the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect were the hope of the sects and families and the key training targets. Jagoan saving them meant that the efforts of the sects and families for decades and hundreds of years were not in vain. In addition, Maradih also told Jagoan something. ¡°I heard from several junior brothers and sisters that when the ancestor of the ck flood dragon caught them, she once said that she had a grudge against a certain Elder in our Sun Moon Sect. I¡¯ll go back and ask about it. Since she knew it was an elder, it was much easier to do it. This time, you helped us defeat the patriarch. I think the Elder will also show his support.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Cotton,¡± Jagoan replied. Sun Moon Sect¡¯s gratitude to Jagoan was beyond words. On the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s side, Shane and others felt that they could not be defeated by Maradih and others. The reason was simple. This trip to the immortal mansion¡¯s secret realm was an invitation from them. In terms of status and realm, they should have protected Jagoan. In the end, Jagoan risked his seriously injured body to save everyone. The debt of gratitude and karma was even greater. In addition, their original purpose was to draw Jagoan over to their side. So Shane and the others became more generous. All kinds of natural precious materials were given to Jagoan. Magic weapons at the spirit tools level. They couldn¡¯t take out the mid level tools. They directly took four or five pieces of Upper Grade, namely Rank Seven, Rank Eight, and Rank Nine, and gave them to Jagoan. Jagoan refused politely. After all, for cultivators, even with the status of Shane and others, a Rank 9 spirit tool was not easy to get. But the more Jagoan behaved like this, the sorrier Shane and the others felt. After Jagoan took two Upper Grade spirit tools as a symbolic gift, Shane promised that he had a blessed ce and after Jagoan went back, he would give it to Jagoan and let him cultivate there in the future. Mine also said that she had saved up a lot of merit, which could be transferred to Jagoan to exchange for the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s magical power. Yannick and Mou also expressed their opinions at this moment. Jagoan felt that it was worth it to p himself and get so many benefits. Moreover, he had indeed saved their lives. At that time, he could totally ignore everyone¡¯s life and death. When he left the Small World of Heaven and Earth, he could leave them alone. However, he still brought back the people he brought back. After resting at the foot of the mountain for five days, Jagoan¡¯s injury looked better. Then they discussed what had happened in the Heaven and Earth World. They had gone to check out the meteorite-like crater on the mountain. Because they were worried about the danger, they did not go too deep. But now, the Small World of Heaven and Earth had disappeared. After a discussion, everyone came to the conclusion that such an ident would happen in the end, which had a lot to do with the people of Imperial Universe Sect. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to let this matter go so easily. Bruce and the others didn¡¯t report it. Not only that, but they also tried to make use of us. They are really ambitious.¡± When he said this, Maradih was full of killing intent and showed a rare anger. His thoughts were also the views of most people present. Except for Jagoan, who knew the whole thing, everyone else agreed with Maradih¡¯s spection. ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll contact you in time when I get the news. It¡¯s impossible to let Bruce and the others go like this.¡± Maradih snorted and said, ¡°Although the blessednd of the immortal mansion has disappeared, the opportunity may not disappear just like that. There must be a ce. If Bruce and the others steal the opportunity and take the opportunity to kill us, I want to see who in his Imperial Universe Sect dares to protect Bruce!¡± When Maradih said this, he was full of confidence. In fact, he was also angry enough. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After a day and night of discussion, the members of the two sects left. When the Sun Moon Sect went back, they were still riding the wings of the magic weapon when they came. On Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s side, when Shane¡¯s ship entered the Small World of Heaven and Earth, it was crushed by the big hand. However, the Sun Moon Sect had generously given out a spirit boat from one of the beautiful female disciples. Although this spirit boat was not as big as Shane¡¯s previous treasure boat, there were a lot of formations on it, and they were profound. Obviously, they were not made by ordinary cultivators. This female disciple insisted that it was a thank-you gift for Jagoan. After thanking her, they took the spirit boat and went back the same way they came. The speed of spirit boat was notparable to that of the precious ship. All the people in the spirit boat, including Shane, Mine, Yannick, Mou, and Jagoan, were injured. Therefore, when they went back, they did not hurry to rush forward, but walked steadily. Jagoan, on the other hand, had been given the quietest cabin, which was most well-protected, to meditate and cultivate. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jagoan could take a good look at the three treasures he had obtained. Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 A fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Seal the Ghostly King Chain. The small world of universe. These were the three opportunities that Jagoan had obtained during the trip to the blessednd of the immortal mansion. To be more precise, with the Small World of Heaven and Earth in hand, it meant that the Fated Chance he could get was now in his hands. After all, all kinds of Immortal Fate that everyone had thought about in advance were in this small Universal World. Because of everyone¡¯s care, Jagoan was in the innermost cabin of the spirit boat. All kinds of formations had been activated around him. But for safety reasons, Jagoan had set up many maze arrays, fantasy arrays, and formations to block detection. He only sat down cross-legged after using his Divine Sense several times to make sure there was no problem. The fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te were now integrated with his arm bones in his right arm. With the cirction of the spiritual Qi in his body, Jagoan could feel that there was a mysterious power hidden in his spiritual Qi, flowing in his body with the cirction of his spiritual Qi. This feeling had not brought any obvious changes for the time being, so Jagoan was not clear about the specific effect. However, the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was definitely not an ordinary magic weapon. This piece alone was enough to condense a natural innate Dao body. This really was a bit hard to imagine. When he thought about condensing his body, Jagoan thought of the mud-like body in the pool among the treasures of the 12 countries. Then, it was the secret chamber he had discovered at the Dubois family. All sorts of signs indicated that the mysterious Grand Pure Emperor seemed to be interested in condensing a Dao body. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te has such an effect. I wonder if the Grand Pure Emperor knows¡­ As Jagoan pondered, he suddenly thought of something. The Eldest Senior Brother of the Imperial Universe Sect and the Grand Pure Emperor opposed each other¡­ The Eldest Senior Brother of the Imperial Universe Sect knew the purpose of the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s attempt to condense a Dao body. Then he learned that there might be a magic weapon that could condense a Dao body in this immortal mansion secret realm, so he sent Bruce Wace and the others to investigate. In this way, the whole thing could make sense. But this is just my spection. Itcks strong evidence¡­ Thinking of this, Jagoan felt a little regretful. He should not have let Bruce break through the void and leave. If he hadunched an attack, killed Bruce, took his Divine Soul, and interrogated him, he might have known the truth. But this was just a thought. After all, there were many unusual things that happened to Bruce at that time. If he forced himself to take action at that time, but couldn¡¯t leave the other party behindpletely, in case a trace of information would be leaked out. Otherwise, he would be exposed, and the consequences would be absolutely unimaginable. There will be plenty of opportunities to verify this matter in the future¡­ Jagoan continued pondering. However, this fragment can condense a Dao body. With the magical power left behind by the ck flood dragon ancestor, I have some ideas. Perhaps the ghost road puppet arts I have mastered can be improved again. However, thinking was just thinking. It involved too many aspects. It was definitely not something that could be figured out by sitting here at this moment. So Jagoan focused on the other magic weapons on his arm. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Seal the Ghostly King Chain¡­ Jagoan said with a thought. ck smoke rose from his arms. At the same time, a ck chain appeared in the ck smoke and wrapped around his well-proportioned arm. Jagoan examined the chain carefully for a moment, then asked the one behind the Gates of Hell, and finally came to a conclusion. The chain was a magic weapon that could prate the void and bind the cultivators. However, after being refined by the one behind the Gates of Hell and integrated with the Extermination Dao essence, it had be a magic weapon with killing power. In addition, the power of this magic weapon was connected to the realm and strength of Jagoan. With the improvement of the realm of Jagoan and strength, the power of the king chain would also increase. In terms of convenience, this magic weapon was naturally not as good as the me Severing and the Death Word, but it was just like the attack of Divine Awareness, which was unexpected. And now, Jagoancked a magic weapon that could tie up the opponent. After absorbing Seal the Ghostly King Chain back into his arm, Jagoan pondered for a while and finally opened his palm. The next moment, a light ball the size of a washbasin hovered about an inch above his palm. He focused his attention on the light ball. It felt like he was looking down at the Small World of Heaven and Earth from a high ce a few days ago. To be able to control the entire immortal mansion¡¯s secret realm in his hands, even today, Jagoan still felt as if he was dreaming. He couldn¡¯t totally believe that it was real. One must know that the light ball in his palm was the secret realm of the Immortal Mansion that the three sects wanted to explore together. More importantly, this was a real world! The true collection of the universe had mountains and rivers. Although storage pouches, storage rings, and other magic weapons also had a space inside, it was too small to amodate living things. The Earrings of Echo also had the ability to store things, which could hold living things, but the space was limited and living things could not grow there. The space of the treasures of the 12 countries was large enough to amodate mountains piled up with natural precious materials. However, that was not a real world. In the real world, there were not only magnificent mountains and rivers, but also all kinds of values. More importantly, there were eight elements that cultivators usually talked about. Gold, wood, water, fire, earth, light, Qi, and thunder formed a real world, and it could allow creatures to cultivate in it, and they were even the necessary elements for cultivation. The Small World in Jagoan¡¯s hands was a real world! Only at this moment did Jagoan calm down. He carefully felt it and thought about it. Then he came to a conclusion from the words of the one behind the Gates of Hell, it was impossible for even Real Immortal Realm to create such a small World of Heaven and Earth. The Real Immortal Realm could open up the void and create its own Immortal¡¯s cave and Grotto- heavens. It could move mountains and create seas and refine stars. However, the Real Immortal Realm still did not have the ability to connect all the elements into a world with breathing and life. This difference was like the difference between a living person who moved on his own and a person who relied on elixirs to prolong his life, but had no consciousness. When Jagoan realized that this was a real world, many ns that he had imagined before suddenly appeared in his mind. However, because of the limited environment and realm, he could not do anything. His calm state of mind could not help but ripple. I should be stronger, so I can make full use of this Small World¡­ In this mood, Jagoan practiced alone in the cabin. *** A few dayster, Jagoan and the others returned to Lunia through the passage they came from. However, when they were still a distance away from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the spirit boat suddenly stopped. Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 Although Jagoan was cultivating in the cabin, dozens of formations were activated around him. But he also had a wisp of divine thoughts to guard outside the spirit boat in case of any danger. When the spirit boat stopped, he also knew the specific reason. About 50 miles away from the spirit boat, a middle-aged man with a three-inch-long beard and a slightly rich look was blocking the way with two young cultivators. If it was an individual cultivator blocking the way, everyone could rush over directly. If they were in a bad mood, it didn¡¯t matter if they killed him. But the problem now was that the three people in front were all wearing Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect robes. Among them, the middle-aged man was wearing a robe with a cor, and embroidered with elder. As for the other two young cultivators, they were all Heavenly Spirit Realm masters with extraordinary realms. Seeing this, the spirit boat could only stop. Since the other party was an elder in the sect, Jagoan naturally had to go out to wee him. But as soon as he removed the ban and opened the door, he saw Mine waiting outside. Seeing Jagoaning out, Mine immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, don¡¯t speakter. Everything is up to Senior Brother Walker¡­¡± Jagoan didn¡¯t know what was going on, but when he saw Mine¡¯s serious face and she even used the voice transmission magic even if there were only the two of them here, he nodded and agreed. However, Jagoan knew that it must have something to do with the three Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Sect members. Especially the middle-aged elder. When Jagoan arrived at the deck of the spirit boat, the fat middle-aged elder and the other two cultivators had already approached him. When Jagoan heard Shane salute the other party and call him Elder Jennings, he immediately understood what was going on. This fat middle-aged Elder was probably Paxton¡¯s father. The Elders of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were also divided into different levels. High-level Elders were all high-levelbat forces in the sect. Under normal circumstances, they rarely showed up and only focused on cultivation. asionally, he would ept one or two disciples with potential as his disciples and teach them. There was also a kind of elder, but he was in charge of the internal and external affairs of the sect. Paxton¡¯s father was such an elder. He had certain power, but his realm would not reach the Amethyst Pce Realm. At this moment, Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness had already verified his guess. Paxton¡¯s father, this middle-aged man with a three-inch beard, was a cultivator in the Third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although it seemed that he was only one realm away from the Amethyst Pce Realm. However, judging from the other side¡¯s vigor that had begun to dry up, there was no hope for him to reach it in this life. As an elder who handled affairs in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it was the limit of this life. He came to the spirit boat with two trusted subordinates. The elder named Steven Jennings nced around and said to Shane sternly, ¡°Shane, I have given Paxton to you. Where is he now?¡± He was indeed here to denounce. Shane immediately said, ¡°Elder Jennings, please calm down. Let me exin¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to exin it to me! Where is Paxton now?¡± Before Shane could finish, Steven interrupted him. His gaze was like lightning as it swept across everyone¡¯s faces. Anger burned in his eyes as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t use idents when cultivating to fool me! I only know that Paxton told me that he wanted to get rid of demons with you. But on the day of departure, I felt that the protection talisman on his body had been broken. Hmph!¡± Steven snorted coldly and said, ¡°My son had an ident before the demon was removed. Shane, do you dare to say that you are not deliberately targeting Paxton or me?¡± ¡°Elder Jennings¡­¡± Shane spoke again. ¡°Shut up!¡± Steven shouted and interrupted Shane again. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? I told you not to speak now. Listen to me! I don¡¯t care why, I just want to know where my son, Paxton, is. The Life Cards showed that he was still alive. Let me tell you, if Paxton is fine, it will be fine. Once he loses a hair¡­¡± Steven stretched out two fingers and gestured, ¡°See? As long as one strand of hair is missing, each of you will cut off an arm to apologize to him today!¡± Steven was so aggressive that Mine couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She snorted lightly and said, ¡°Elder Jennings, you¡¯re not even willing to listen to our exnation. Have you gone too far? Are you using your identity as an elder to oppress others?¡± ¡°So what if I suppress you!¡± Steven¡¯s gaze immediately shot towards Mine. A massive pressure surged toward Mine.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mine was already injured. Her face immediately turned pale and her body trembled twice. A fishy sweetness gushed out of her throat and a trace of blood appeared on the corner of her mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you anymore.¡± Steven raised his eyebrows and widened his eyes. ¡°Now, now, hand over Paxton!¡± ¡°Elder Jennings, Paxton is still in our hands.¡± Shane frowned. Paxton was injured by Jagoan. Fortunately, he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, so he could survive until now. Although he was alive, he was no different from a cripple. However, for Shane now, whether he wanted to draw Jagoan over to his side, owed Jagoan a life-saving favor, or Paxton¡¯s words at that time, ¡°Do your best to make Crape Myrtle Sect happy¡±, it was impossible for Shane to push Jagoan out today. But before Shane could say the next word, Steven growled, ¡°Then give him to me!¡± His words carried the pressure of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In an instant, the wind and clouds around shook. In the void, a series of muffled thunder exploded. Except for Shane and Jagoan, everyone else in the spirit boat suddenly looked terrible. Even people like Yannick, who had not recovered from their injuries, now had new injuries. ¡°Elder Jennings! I respect you for being an elder, so I told you so much.¡± Shane was also angry at this moment. Although he was not an Elder, his realm was not lower than that of Steven. More importantly, he had a greater future than Steven. The mid level of the third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm was the final destination of Steven, but it wasn¡¯t Shane¡¯s. ¡°Paxton didn¡¯t lose his life, but that day, he had the intention of hooking up with the Crape Myrtle Sect and spoke rudely and disrespectfully to those who were in power, so I punished him with Thundercloud Gang¡¯s punishment.¡± Shane¡¯s eyes were fixed, as if they were tangible, and he was tit for tat with Steven. ¡°Elder Jennings, as an elder of the sect, you also have the wrong idea of teaching your son.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Steven did not get angry butughed instead. His words were astonishing. ¡± Hooked up with Crape Myrtle Sect? Shane, you are really arrogant. Crape Myrtle Sect is the destination of my son, Paxton. The future of Crape Myrtle Sect was limitless. Paxton had been deceived by you before, so he joined the Thundercloud Gang. Now that he had discovered that Crape Myrtle Sect was the true path of the Immortal¡¯s Practice, what is wrong since he showed his good impression?¡± ¡°Shane, Shane¡­ It seems that you are really bold. Crape Myrtle Sect obeyed the mandate of heaven, and the Grand Pure Emperor was recognized as the future leader of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Now you openly defy the mandate of heaven and suppress the heresy. I think you are tired of living!¡± Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 Steven roared and did not give Shane any chance to refute. He shook his wrist, took out a square seal, and mmed it down on everyone. ¡°Go to Crape Myrtle Sect and ept your punishment!¡± Hong! Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In an instant, the wind and thunder shook. The big seal instantly became as big as a house and fell on everyone¡¯s heads. The void below the seal cracked and shattered like ss. Among the people in the spirit boat, Shane¡¯s realm was the same as that of Steven, but his previous injury had not recovered yet. Mine, Yannick, and Mou not only had not recovered from their injuries, but their realms were also lower than that of Steven. At this moment, it was undoubtedly worse. As soon as Steven attacked, the air around him surged, and thunder rumbled. The formation on the surface of the spirit boat shattered into pieces. On the spirit boat, Shane was sent flying for more than ten miles, and his old wound was reopened. He spat out a stream of blood with anger. Mine and the others fainted from the impact and fell straight to the ground. Jagoan flew down and grabbed all three of them. Steven didn¡¯t look at Jagoan anymore. In his opinion, Jagoan was only at the first level of Holy Land Realm, and the real trouble was Shane. As long as Shane was killed, there was no need to fear the remaining people. Seeing that Shane¡¯s breath was in disorder, Steven¡¯s eyes shed with joy. Originally, he thought there would be a bitter battle, but now it seemed that the opponent was just at the end of the rope. Steven immediately waved his hand, and all the spiritual Qi in his body surged. The wild wind swept around, lifting up the big seal. It burst out an overwhelming momentum and smashed toward Shane. ¡°Steven, look who this is!¡± At this moment, a roar came. Steven¡¯s eyes immediately split open with a nce. He saw only half of his precious son¡¯s body was left, and his son was on the verge of death, being held in the hand of the disciple of the first stage of Holy Land Realm, whom he had never seen before. Immediately, rage and killing intent filled his heart. ¡°Let him go!¡± Steven roared. The rolling sound waves spread in all directions, shaking the earth. Jagoan sneered and loosened his grip, allowing Paxton to fall to the ground. ¡°Son!¡± At this moment, Steven had no time to care about Shane and others and was about to fly down. Jagoan¡¯s eyes glittered as he saw the other party move. The Death Word chopped down. The bright sword light, like a stripe, stretched for more than 300 meters. With a sizzling sound, it cut Paxton into hundreds of pieces in front of Steven. And it scattered in all directions. Immediately after that, Steven seemed to be dumbfounded as he watched the huge chunk of flesh scatter in front of him. His face was twisted like an erupting volcano. With a roar, the rolling spiritual Qi that rose to the sky even condensed into a face of anger that was dozens of acres wide. Where the face looked, it gave people a horrible feeling that the sky and earth were covered by dark clouds. Shane¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, be careful!¡± ¡°None of you will be able to escape today!¡± Steven roared repeatedly. At the same time, he ordered the two apanying disciples, ¡°Nephews, help me stop them. Don¡¯t let any of them escape. I will definitely thank you after this!¡± ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle!¡± The two Heavenly Spirit Realm masters shouted at the same time. Their bodies and minds moved, and their robes emitted a faint luster. The next moment, the embroidery of Crape Myrtle Sect appeared on their sleeves. ¡°Steven, you¡¯ve surrendered to the Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± Although Shane had already guessed the clues from the performance of Paxton, he still couldn¡¯t help eximing when he saw Paxton so undisguised. His tone was full of anger. ¡°Joining the Crape Myrtle Sect is in ordance with the will of heaven, and you not only disobey the will of heaven, but also kill my only son!¡± Steven roared at this moment. Every word condensed in the air, like a knife cutting an axe, revealing a sense of solemnity, fierceness, and extermination. ¡°Shane, no one can save you today! I just wanted to catch you and send you to the South Heaven Queen to deal with you just now, but now, I want you to die!¡± When the final word ¡°die¡¯ appeared, it was as if an army of thousands of horses and soldiers were fighting a bloody battle. The aura of blood and fire exploded out, causing one¡¯s soul to tremble. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The two cultivators following Steven looked at each other and rushed toward Jagoan. Since they were both at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, they naturally set their target on Jagoan, the Heavenly Spirit Realm. As for Shane at the same realm, he was naturally left to Steven to deal with. The two cultivators, who were more than 20 miles away from Jagoan, attacked together. One of them threw his arm and a big suddenly fell toward Jagoan. The seemed to be made of silk threads, but when it flew across the air, it gave people a feeling of rolling rivers, surging waves, and sinking into a vortex, unable to escape. The other man showed his long spear. The tip of the long spear shed in the air and did not dissipate for a long time. It was eye- piercingly sharp. Facing Jagoan, he struck out tens of thousands of times. Instantly, the dazzling light in the air poured toward Jagoan like a gxy, breaking the stars and destroying the mountains and rivers. ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± Jagoan cut through the air. A giant sword forged from the backbone of the flood dragon was now shining with cold light. It shed directly. It was like a sword, not a sword, a stick but not a stick, but at this moment, it showed the power to sweep mountains and rivers, overwhelming the world. Like an ancient Creation God, the cold light shed out and split the heaven and earth apart. All the starlight was split apart. The mighty spear shadow was the first to bear the brunt. It was crushed by the sword light with irresistible momentum and swept away. In an instant, it exploded into thousands of ck holes in the spiritual Qi. The sword light vibrated like hundreds of millions of bees. With a slight vibration, the ck holes in the spiritual Qi exploded and destroyed the. The two disciples had no time to dodge. They were swept by the sword Qi, and blood spurted out of their mouths. They fell on their bodies and instantly became two bloody men. Jagoan took a step forward and arrived in front of them in an instant. ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± Jagoan snorted. The eyes of the two disciples were all blurred by blood. They only felt that in a rain of blood, a figure stood in front of them like a god, almost crushing their souls. Hearing these three words, they seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw and hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, we are Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. If you beg for mercy now¡­¡± ¡°Die!¡± It seemed to be a judgment from hell. Swoosh! In the blink of an eye, the two disciples were split in half from the middle and wrapped in sharp sword radiance. In a blink of an eye, they turned into pieces of meat all over the sky and exploded together with the spiritual Qi. In the shocking momentum, Jagoan turned around and pointed the tip of the sword at Steven. His voice was faint, as if he was trying to judge. ¡°It¡¯s your turn¡­¡± Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 After being pointed at by Jagoan with his sword, Steven¡¯s entire body trembled in shock and anger. It was as easy as crushing an ant for the other party when fighting with the two disciples at the same level. Moreover, this guy killed Crape Myrtle Sect disciples! Didn¡¯t he know what the three words ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯ meant in Lunia, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and Crape Myrtle Sect? This guy, who was at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, was threatening and provoking him, who was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm? There were simply too many shocking and furious points. For a moment, Steven didn¡¯t know which he should first explode for. In the end, the pain of losing a son overwhelmed everything. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll kill you. Later, I¡¯ll ask South Heaven King to kill your Thundercloud Gang!¡± Steven roared and reached out his hands. Tworge ice and snow seals immediately formed in midair. The surrounding void seemed to be frozen. The spiritual Qi was frozen and scattered, turning into crystal snowkes that danced all over the sky. However, at the same time, waves of ice-cold and chilling intent also filled the whole field, making people¡¯s souls tremble. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, be careful!¡± Shane saw that the situation was not good and was about to attack. But, the big seal that Steven had condensed suddenly appeared above Shane¡¯s head. The big seal fell down like a mountain. Shane was caught off guard and was immediately suppressed. His spiritual Qi spread all over his body and he spat out blood, falling down.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Steven grinned hideously and fixed his eyes on Jagoan. ¡°The person who can save you no longer exists!¡± ¡°The person who can kill you is still here¡­¡± Jagoan snorted and argued. The fierce light in Steven¡¯s eyes instantly exploded, and he pped his hands. ¡°Die!¡± The sound was like a thunderp. The two big seals were so fast that they hit Jagoan in the middle. Endless essence of the world and void copsed inward and were directly destroyed. At this time, any body movement was useless. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Jagoan put the Death Word back on his back and stretched out his arms. Immediately, the vigor broke out. Two arms, like the arms of an ancient giant ape, suddenly stretched out. In an instant, the rolling vigor and boundless power covered the whole world, making every move between heaven and earth slow down. The vigor rushed forward and smashed the surrounding spiritual Qis. Jagoan¡¯s two palms had be evenrger than the two big seals. One of them was on the left and the other on the right, grabbing directly. Before Steven could react, Jagoan roared and hundreds of volcanoes erupted from his arms. His strength was raised to the extreme. One of his palms directly crushed a big seal and turned it into powder. With the other hand, he grabbed the other big seal from the void, leaving a deep dent in the air. Then he waved his arm violently and threw the big seal at Steven. The flying speed of the seal was ten times faster than when Steven was controlling it! Hong! As soon as Steven felt dizzy, he felt that he was being carried by the huge waves. Bang! The huge seal, like a meteor, instantly shattered his Protective Upstanding Qi and destroyed his robe. All the bones and muscles in Steven¡¯s body were broken and exploded. The violent force was like an angry dragon wandering freely in his body. Wherever it passed, Steven¡¯s bones, meridians, and internal organs were broken and exploded inch by inch. Crack! Crack! It was as if countless firecrackers had been set on fire in his body. His body also swelled up, and his skin was covered with thick blood. He looked like a big leather bag filled with flesh and blood, which could be broken with a poke. This scenepletely stunned Shane, who had finally stabilized his body. Mine, Yannick, and Mou, who had just woken up, were also stunned. There was no word to describe their mood at this moment. Only geniuses could challenge those who was one realm higher than them. What Jagoan had crossed now was not just one big realm, but two! Moreover, this scene in front of them, even if they said it was a challenge, it wasn¡¯t suitable. It should be crushing. It was easier than an elephant crushing an ant. Suddenly, Shane and others felt goosebumps all over their bodies. They couldn¡¯t help but think of something. With such strength, Junior Brother Montgomery would be seriously injured in the Small World of Heaven and Earth, which showed how dangerous the situation was at that time. But even in that case, he didn¡¯t leave us and escape alone¡­ With this favor, this karma, if he needs anything in the future, I will definitely help him finish it! Everyone thought in unison. They were shocked by the powerful strength of Jagoan. However, as Jagoan looked at the ball-like Steven, he frowned slightly. This fellow is actually not dead? A man whose vigor began to dry up and was fierce on the outside but cowardly on the inside actually didn¡¯t die from a p? There must be something wrong! With Jagoan¡¯s cautious personality, he naturally wouldn¡¯t think that he could easily kill a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator like a fly. However, before attacking Steven, Jagoan had long been certain that his opponent¡¯s Dao foundation was unstable. There was a high possibility that Steven¡¯s current realm was something that he¡¯d relied on elixirs to forcefully raise. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been socking in strength. Now, Steven looked like a piece of rag, and a bloody man, but his eyes were still full of hatred. What¡¯s in this guy¡¯s body? Jagoan scanned it with his Divine Awareness and vaguely felt that there seemed to be something in Steven¡¯s body that protected his heart meridians and Divine Soul when he was dying. To solve the confusion, the simplest way was to split the opponent with one sword to see what was going on, so as not to waste time guessing here. Jagoan immediately took a step forward. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± In the blink of an eye, a distance of dozens of miles arrived. The sword fell. The sword light stirred up the wind and clouds in an instant, making Steven¡¯s body copse inward. More blood spurted out from the wounds all over Steven¡¯s body. At first nce, it was as if blood-red grass grew on his body. In an instant, the sword radiance tore open the skin of Steven. His body was like an old piece of cloth that was about to be torn apart. Steven¡¯s eyes and face were filled with fear and despair. But, a purple light suddenly appeared under the sword light and Steven¡¯s body. The purple light quickly condensed into an inscription. Jagoan had a deep understanding of inscription patterns. He nced around and found that it was not only an inscription pattern, but also a word! However, before Jagoan could react, he felt a strong pushing forceing from the inscription. He felt as if he was stepping on a chopping board in the storm and was sent flying. Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 Bam! A strong impact came over. Jagoan felt as if he had been hit by a huge wave. His powerful body, which he was proud of, could not withstand the wind and waves at all. His body flew dozens of miles away. Finally, he steadied himself. The Qi and blood in his chest surged backward, and the smell of blood was sweet. He tried his best to suppress the smell of blood. ¡°That¡¯s not a protection talisman. What¡¯s that?¡± A fierce light shed in Jagoan¡¯s eyes as he looked at Steven in the distance. Steven¡¯s entire body was wrapped in purple light. Theplex inscriptions also floated from his body and stopped in mid-air. An iparably solid and powerful Dao essence was released from the inscription. Jagoan felt as if there was a giant standing in front of him. This Dao essence, this feeling¡­ Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but stop breathing. It¡¯s Amethyst Pce Realm, and it¡¯s an absolute expert among Amethyst Pce Realms! At this moment, a white light seemed to sh through Jagoan¡¯s mind. He connected all the previous words of Steven, and an answer was about toe out. With a snap, Jagoan clenched his left fist. The savage inscriptions on his left arm were also stirring under his skin. If he really fell into the situation that he didn¡¯t want to see the most, he had to give it his all. He had to attack first! Just as Jagoan made up his mind, the purple inscription suspended in mid-air suddenly burst out a light that was a hundred times brighter than before. The light formed a light column that broke through the clouds and left a bigger Inscription Talisman in the sky. ¡°This is¡­ South Heaven King!¡± In the distance, Mine let out a cry of surprise, proving Jagoan¡¯s spection. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s from Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s Heaven King!¡± At this moment, Jagoan clenched his left fist even tighter. The chains in his palm emitted a rustling sound from the invisible abyss. The next moment, a tall figure appeared in the sky. The figure was bathed in purple light. He was extremely tall and majestic, like a lofty mountain. At the same time, his temperament was as deep as the sea. Countless auspicious clouds circled around his body. With the appearance of this figure, the originally solemn and bloody atmosphere disappeared. It gave people a refreshing fragrance. The appearance of South Heaven King gave people a different feeling. Jagoan looked up, trying to see the South Heaven Queen¡¯s face clearly. However, the other party¡¯s face seemed to be covered by ayer of faint light, which was hard to see clearly. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. This is a projection¡­ Jagoan¡¯s eyes narrowed. The original body of South Heaven King is not here¡­ Just as he was thinking this, suddenly, a clear voice came to Jagoan¡¯s ear, ¡°Steven is the Elder of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and now he is also working for the Crape Myrtle Sect. How can you hurt him so severely?¡± It was extremely quiet all around, and only the graceful fairy voice around the figure could be heard. However, the voice came directly into people¡¯s ears and reached their hearts. The other party could disy this kind of magical power with just a projection. It had to be said that the strength of South Heaven King was far beyond Jagoan¡¯s imagination. ¡°Do we have to let him kill us at will?¡± Yannick said indignantly. ¡°Grand Pure Emperor, follow the mandate of heaven and create the Crape Myrtle. Crape Myrtle Sect members were ordered by the Grand Pure Emperor. Anyway, what they did was right. Why didn¡¯t you ask yourself why he wanted to kill you? If you were right, why did he want to kill you? At the end of the day, you¡¯ve made a mistake¡­¡± South Heaven King¡¯s voice was like a stream. No matter how angry he was, his tone was still neither fast nor slow, as if he was telling the truth. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Jagoan sneered. ¡°Your logic seems to be telling that when I am cultivating well in seclusion without stirring up trouble, I am suddenly be killed by the evil cultivators, but you do not care about the evil cultivators¡¯ evil deeds but me me for having treasures. Is this your so-called compliance with destiny?¡± Since South Heaven King, one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Crape Myrtle Sect, appeared today, Jagoan was ready to fight to the death. Therefore, at this time, he did not give the other party any face. He had expected what would happen after Steven appeared. However, Jagoan did not expect that Steven could attract such a respected Heavenly King from the Crape Myrtle Sect. His opponent¡¯s realm was indeed high, and his strength must be at the top of the Amethyst Pce Realm. But cultivators cultivated an aura of injustice. If he admitted defeat today, then Jagoan would not be convinced . Jagoan had already prepared for the worst. To his surprise, the South Heaven Queen didn¡¯t get angry or attack him after being contradicted by him. After a while, the figure sighed and said, ¡°There are too many stubborn people like you in the cultivators, so the Grand Pure Emperor decided to reform the universe and return the bright sun and moon of the Great Tao. Although you are not from the Crape Myrtle Sect, you are also fellow disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. I will let you go today. But you can¡¯t attack Steven again.¡± As his voice fell, the tall figure raised his hand and pointed. In a purple light, petals fluttered and shot at the seriously injured Steven. Steven¡¯s broken flesh and bones miraculously recovered quickly. In less than a few breaths, Steven¡¯s injury had improved by fifty to sixty percent. Although his body was covered with blood and he still looked very embarrassed, there was no problem with flying on Qi. Standing unsteadily, Steven knelt down on the ground and kowtowed repeatedly to South Heaven Queen. ¡°Thank you for saving my life, South Heaven Queen. I don¡¯t dare to ask for your help for today¡¯s revenge, but I will remember this kindness. I will pay my respects to the Crape Myrtle Sect in the future!¡± He was the Elder of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and his son had joined the Thundercloud Gang before. But at this moment, he kowtowed repeatedly to the South Heaven Queen. In his words, even a fool would frown when hearing that. After speaking, Steven raised his head, his gaze passing the purple figure and looking towards Jagoan. His eyes were filled with hatred. After receiving the order from South Heaven King, he gnashed his teeth, cursed in a low voice, turned around, and flew away. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and snorted when he saw the other party¡¯s back. ¡°South Heaven Queen, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to intervene in the affairs of my Thundercloud Gang like this?¡± Seeing Steven leave, a haze shed across Shane¡¯s eyes. He looked up at the figure and continued, ¡°You keep telling me Crape Myrtle Sect. If I hadn¡¯t been a member of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Sect, I would have thought that the Crape Myrtle Sect was now the only family in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± The projection of South Heaven King chuckled. ¡°Shane, I know you. You are one of the senior leaders of Thundercloud Gang. But you should know that even the leader of your Thundercloud Gang doesn¡¯t dare to talk to me like this.¡± Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 South Heaven King¡¯s words were frivolous, but they seemed to p Shane and others in the face. It not only pped Shane but also Thundercloud Gang in the face. Shane¡¯s face immediately turned livid with anger. He clenched his fists and the veins on the back of his hands bulged out. However, even if the other party was just a projection, the pressure from that realm was still extremely terrifying. To put it bluntly, even if it was just a projection of South Heaven King, no one could survive unless the one behind the Gates of Hell took action. However, the South Heaven Queen did not kill them, which was unpredictable. At this moment, in the face of Shane¡¯s angry voice, South Heaven King only responded faintly. Then, he said in apassionate tone, ¡°Now that you still don¡¯t understand the Emperor¡¯s painstaking efforts, I won¡¯t me you. When the Emperor descended in the future and taught the world a lesson, they would understand that the Emperor had done all of this to ensure that the world would no longer have any sins or disasters. Mortals would live in peace and contentment, and the path of cultivator Immortality would be eternal. I hope you can take your own path in the future and not go further and further in the wrong.¡± After this speech, this mountain-like figure gradually faded without injuring anyone present. Moments later, it disappeared with the purple runes. The people present looked at each other in dismay. After waiting for a while and making sure that the opponent would not attack again, Jagoan slowly loosened his clenched fist. Then, countless doubts arose in his heart. The appearance of South Heaven King was too hard to understand. Was it the style of Crape Myrtle Sect? Although Shane and the others did not look good, they felt relieved. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to speak, but they couldn¡¯t. The mountain-like momentum of South Heaven King suddenly fell, and no one could say anything. They looked at each other and nodded. The appearance of South Heaven King was not asplicated as imagined, but it was not that simple. The only good thing was that no one was injured in the storm on the way back. After setting off again, Jagoan thought for a while and finally found Shane. After hearing Jagoan¡¯s intention, Shane nodded and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you want to know something about the Four Heavenly Kings of Crape Myrtle Sect. I can tell you, including some things that ordinary disciples don¡¯t know, and I can also tell you. But I hope you can promise me one thing¡­¡± ¡°Senior Brother Walker, please go ahead,¡± Jagoan said. ¡°Just promise me that you won¡¯t take revenge on the South Heaven Queen because of what happened today.¡± After saying that, Shane sighed and continued, ¡°I know that both you and we are not convinced that Steven was released by him today. However, the Heavenly Kings of Crape Myrtle Sect have all reached Amethyst Pce Realm. We can¡¯t deal with them now. Moreover, they were the most trusted people in the Grand Pure Emperor. No one could imagine the number and rank of the treasures they possessed¡­¡± ¡°Not to mention the same level ofbat techniques, even if they encountered a high-level martial artist, they wouldpletely defeat the other party. I advise you not to take revenge. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll affect your cultivation on impulse.¡± Shane¡¯sst sentence was very tactful. But Jagoan had understood what he meant. The other party was worried that Jagoan would be courting death if he wanted to take revenge, but was afraid that these words would hurt him. In fact, Shane was right, and Jagoan was clear about it. Although he could kill cultivators at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he could do nothing to Amethyst Pce Realm. The gap between them could only be narrowed or surpassed if he continued to improve himself. ¡°I understand. Thank you for reminding me, Senior Brother Walker.¡± Jagoan replied, ¡°I¡¯m asking about the Four Heavenly Kings now. I just feel that what South Heaven King just said and did seemed to be different from the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples I¡¯ve met before.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shane thought for a moment and nodded. Seeing that Shane was about to talk about the Four Heavenly Kings of the Crape Myrtle Sect, the other three people also came over. Shane thought about the words and said, ¡°The Four Heavenly Kings of Crape Myrtle Sect are second only to the Double Protectors. Usually, they rarely show up in Crape Myrtle Sect or Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Actually, I¡¯ve only seen him twice including this time. And they were the projection as today¡­ Last time, I just looked at him from a distance and felt his pressure and Taoist Sense.¡± Speaking of this, Shaneughed at himself and then continued, ¡°The attitude of South Heaven King today is actually reasonable after thinking about it now. Maybe you don¡¯t know that in Crape Myrtle Sect, the Four Heavenly Kings perform their own duties.¡± ¡°Eh? What duty?¡± Mine could not help but ask. Shane said, ¡°The Four Heavenly Kings are called the East, West, South, and North. Among them, the East and West Heaven Queens were killing, the South Heaven Queen was in charge of healing, and the North Heaven Queen was in charge of nning. Generally speaking, when it came to fighting, it was the East and West Heaven Queen and their subordinates who took action. Whether it was to wipe out the demons, suppress some sects, or deal with external affairs, it was all up to them. But I don¡¯t know who is in charge of the specifics¡­¡± ¡°The South Heaven King we met today is more about the refinement of elixirs, the arrangement of the formations, and the healing of magical powers.¡± When Shane said this, the scene of Steven¡¯s wounds healing quickly appeared in everyone¡¯s mind. Thinking of this, Mine couldn¡¯t help snorting. ¡± Steven had been too lucky! I don¡¯t know where he got his face from. Usually, he doesn¡¯t show up, but this time he is protected by South Heaven Queen!¡± Yannick was also indignant. ¡°In the end, he escaped. Judging from the look in his eyes when he left, if we leave the territory of the sect in the future, we should be more careful and pay attention to his revenge. This man is at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Once he regains his strength, it will be very dangerous for us.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Everyone nodded. Jagoan nodded inwardly. However, he took advantage of this opportunity to divert a bit of his attention to somewhere else. *** At this time, among the mountains, Steven, who was covered with horrible wounds, was flying slowly forward less than 30 miles from the ground. He also wanted to return to the sect as soon as possible to heal, but he was seriously injured, so he couldn¡¯t fly faster. You guys killed my only son and seriously injured me. After I recover, you must pay back the pain ten or even a hundred times over today! Hmph, I¡¯ve already gained the support of the Crape Myrtle Sect, and South Heaven King has personally appeared to save my life. I want to see who dares to hurt me! Just as he was thinking this, Steven suddenly felt a shadow enveloping him. Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 ¡°Hmm?¡± Steven felt that something was wrong. His current flying height was even lower than that of an ordinary cultivator. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have been discovered. Furthermore, even if he was discovered and injured, he was a master at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Which blind man dared to plot against him? Steven wanted to teach the other party a lesson. But just as he was about to attack, he suddenly felt his body be light. The next moment, he saw a familiar body falling down while thinking. But the body had no head. ¡°This¡­¡± He blinked and seemed to think of something. However, in the next moment, a strong force came violently. Bang! In the air, Steven¡¯s head exploded into a pile of mud, like fireworks. The face of the figure that had taken action was expressionless, and he was as stiff as a puppet. The figure quickly turned around and caught up with the body falling to the ground. He stretched out his five fingers and took a breath. In an instant, the void rapidly condensed. That body also quickly shrunk. After a crisp cracking sound, it turned into a blood sphere. The man who attacked spat out another me from his palm, burning fiercely. After a while, the blood ball waspletely burned, leaving no trace. After doing all this, the man immediately fled into the distance and disappeared in a moment. The whole process took less than 15 minutes. If it weren¡¯t for the remaining trace of the burning aura, there wouldn¡¯t have been any trace of it. A master at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm had turned into ashes, with some sticky blood and brain matter. *** Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At the same time, Shane began to tell the previous story. Jagoan also took back his mind from Prince Krueger. He ordered Prince Krueger to kill Steven, so that he could avoid worries. In addition, others could not doubt Jagoan. After all, he was with Shane and others at this time. As for the others, they were still wary of Steven¡¯s inevitable revenge in the future, but they didn¡¯t know that the elder had died. Jagoan withdrew his mind and heard Shane continue, ¡°North Heaven Queen, generally speaking, is good at strategy, which is simr to the Crape Myrtle Army Advisor. In addition, he also needed to do some secret things for the Grand Pure Emperor. However, I received a message before. It was very likely that the North Heaven Queen had died. But this matter has not been verified yet.¡± ¡°The North Heaven Queen died? It¡¯s impossible.¡± Mine immediately said, ¡°A cultivator at the Amethyst Pce Realm, who can be the North Heaven Queen of the Crape Myrtle Sect, can¡¯t be killed so easily.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡± Shane shook his head. ¡°After all, Grand Pure Emperor ising back soon. Compared with those who hope him toe back, there are more people who don¡¯t want him toe back.¡± After Shane finished speaking, all the people present became quiet. That was what Jagoan thought. Although he had never been in contact with Grand Pure Emperor, after years of understanding, he now knew that the founder of Crape Myrtle Sect was definitely not like South Heaven King, who would let everyone go with just a few words. Compared with South Heaven King, the other disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect were arrogant and domineering in daily life. They were the ones who inherited the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s mantle. If people like General of Cloud were the ones who broke the rules, then Grand Pure Emperor was the one who trampled on the rules. He not only ignored the rules, but also stepped on them. No matter what he did, it was up to him. Anyone who dared to stop him would be killed. The Grand Pure Emperor woulde back in Immortals¡¯ Assembly a few yearster. Although the news was not yet public, many people had tacitly approved of it. After all, that was the best time to return. In other words, there were only a few years left for everyone. As soon as they think about this trip to the immortal mansion¡¯s secret realm and how they did not obtain the huge immortal fate they expected, they cannot help feeling disappointed and uneasy. Although Jagoan had gained something, he was thinking about more things at the moment. So for a moment, everyone quieted down and thought about their worries. *** On the way back to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, a projection of South Heaven King, who had saved Steven, was standing barefoot on the sea of clouds. The sea of clouds was wless, vast and mighty, with rolling waves. In the distance, there were thousands of rays of light, purple and red, with a vast and mysterious aura. What hadnded in front of Jagoan and others was just a projection of South Heaven King, and his face was covered. There was no aura covering his body. He looked like a young man in his twenties. At first nce, he looked ordinary, and there was nothing worth remembering. But if people looked carefully, they would find that the young man and the zing sun around him were very harmonious. He appeared here as if he was born here. Even the slightly old and clean linen robe on his body appeared very natural. At this time, he squinted at the sea of clouds in the distance. He smiled and raised his hand to point. Immediately, a clear lotus appeared on his fingertip. Waves of melodious string music followed the lotus and yed around. The lotus slowly grewrger, and in the distance, the multicolored light and the sea of clouds began to spin as if they were being stirred. A momentter, they formed a vortex. ¡°Open¡­¡± With a gentle word, the vortex suddenly expanded into a space channel. If other Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators used their own supreme magical power to tear the void apart, they would either grab or tear it apart, which looked extremely fierce. But when South Heaven King made this series of movements, it was fresh and elegant, as if he was dancing with the string music. He did not move, but in the next moment, he appeared in front of the space channel and disappeared. Immediately afterwards, he appeared in an immortalnd surrounded by clouds, rainbows under his feet like bridges. ¡°It should be in front¡­¡± He scanned his surroundings with Divine Sense, then smiled and nodded. The nine-winged colorful lotus under his feet rose and carried him forward. Soon, a towering Immortal Mountain appeared in front of him. Emperor¡¯s guess is correct¡­ Standing at the foot of Immortal Mountain, South Heaven King looked up and nodded slightly. It¡¯s a pity that the North Heaven Queen died. Otherwise, he should have been the one to do it¡­ Shaking his head, South Heaven King threw all these thoughts aside. Then, he raised his hand and pointed forward. Ding! As if a bell was ringing, rays of halo spread out from his fingertips like ripples. They were as smooth as silk. It should have been a good thing, but when he saw this scene, he narrowed his eyes and his expression suddenly became serious. He frowned slightly and then rose from the ground. In an instant, he reached the top of the mountain. He looked toward the deep pit on the top of the mountain, which was as dark as the collision of meteorites. At this moment, South Heaven King¡¯s eyes were also dark, and his breathing stopped. Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 On the top of the mountain, there seemed to be a big pit made by a god. There was no end to this huge pit at all. It was like the giant mouth of a Primordial Fierce Beast. Anyone who faced it would shudder. But, South Heaven King was not scared by this. The precious treasure mentioned by the Emperor had been taken away by others first. This is the second time in the near future¡­ After calming down, South Heaven King immediately moved down. The Great magical power that created the universe was now taken away, which was impossible for South Heaven King to do it. Therefore, it was impossible for him to find some useful clues here. However, he still spread out his Divine Awareness and carefully scanned the pit. In the end, he still failed. This ce doesn¡¯t look like it was forcefully dug up. Instead, it looks like it flew away on its own¡­ There was a look of disbelief in South Heaven King¡¯s eyes. If someone forcibly dug it out, there will definitely be some aura left, but I can¡¯t feel it at all¡­ This matter was of great importance. From the fact that the Grand Pure Emperor specifically asked Heavenly King to take action, personally doing it, it was clear that this wasn¡¯t a small matter. Therefore, when he found that the situation had changed and he couldn¡¯t find any useful information, South Heaven King didn¡¯t dare to make a decision. He immediately made a seal with both hands. A momentter, a drop of blood condensed between his eyebrows. The blood bead trembled and stuck between his eyebrows. The surface of the blood bead was bright red, but there was a trace of faint gold in it. As South Heaven King focused his mind, the golden light shot out from the blood bead and formed a phantom in front of him. This illusory figure was a human figure that stood there. Even though it was blurry and only a foot in size, it was full of a divine might. It was as if there were countless immortal kings, deities, and sages that continuously revolved around him, as if stars surrounded the moon. South Heaven King bowed to the man respectfully and then told the other party what he saw here in detail. The figure didn¡¯t move. A momentter, South Heaven King seemed to be gaining enlightenment. One word slowly condensed in his heart. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Retreat. There was only one word, retreat. But South Heaven King immediately understood that it was an order from Grand Pure Emperor. He thought for a while and didn¡¯t tell Grand Pure Emperor about Steven. After all, the matter of Steven was something he had done casually. There was no need to care about such a person. If he told the Grand Pure Emperor, it would be disrespectful to the Emperor. Thinking of this, South Heaven King no longer hesitated. He bowed again and took back the blood bead. The figure also disappeared. The next moment, South Heaven King used the lotus to stir up the wind and clouds. He broke through the void and returned to the sea of clouds. He faced the direction of the glow in the distance and gently waved his arm. The clouds under his feet grew and coiled around him, forming a high-backed seat. South Heaven King sat straight on the seat with his eyes narrowed. On the surface, he looked calm, but in fact, there were raging waves in his heart. Although what he saw today was just a glimpse, the shock in his heart was definitely not less than the fear he felt when he first saw Grand Pure Emperor. Who could have such a magical power? The Emperor¡¯s actions were definitely not something that an ordinary cultivator could imagine. But someone has taken it away first. Someone was deliberately trying to sabotage the Emperor¡¯s n. Or is it just a coincidence? While South Heaven King was thinking about this, his fingers were also rhythmically tapping the armrest of the cloud seat. No matter what, this matter is unusual. Unfortunately, North Heaven Queen died. He knew much more than I did. As for East Heaven King and West Heaven King, it¡¯s okay to let them be the knives in the hands of the Emperor, but when ites to n something¡­ Thinking of this, South Heaven King shook his head with a smile. We can do other things, but we can¡¯t think of what the emperor wants. I don¡¯t need to think too much. I just need to finish what the emperor has arranged for me. As for other things, the emperor naturally has his own ideas. South Heaven King looked into the distance and gradually entered a mysterious state. Clear lotus flowers fluttered around his body and slowly rotated. *** After entering the territory of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Jagoan separated with Shane and others. Some had to go back to report, and there were other things to do. Mine, on the other hand, wanted to go back to the ind with Jagoan, so they walked together. However, they did not talk much along the way. This time, it was a lie to say that there was no chance at all during this trip. For cultivators, opportunities were not only treasures, cultivation methods, and treasures of heaven and earth, but also opportunities to temper their minds. There were many cultivators who had gained insight because of the tempering of their Taoist Heart. There were even many who had ascended immediately. Moreover, the higher the realm, the more important the training of the mind. This was also rted to the process of cultivation. In the early days, True Martial Realms, Pulse Control Realms, and Holy Land Realms had to be constantly cleansed and refined to strengthen themselves. And from the beginning of Heavenly Spirit Realm, this kind of training would begin from the outside to the inside. The inside referred not to condensing the internal organs, but to the spirit and soul. This time, they went out to look for opportunities. Although they suffered a lot, even Chuck and Saul died because of this. The rest of them all suffered. However, between life and death, one could have a deeper understanding of the Great Tao. On the way back, as time went by, this kind of enlightenment was also improving. When they returned to the territory of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, theprehension had reached its peak. So when Mine separated from Jagoan again, the wisps of Taoist Sense in her body were almost uncontroble. After saying goodbye to Jagoan in a hurry, Mine immediately turned into a stream of flowing light and disappeared, in order to go back to her ind to cultivate. When Mine left, Jagoan carefully felt it. He noticed that with Mine¡¯sprehension this time, when she came out from seclusion, there was a great chance that her realm would be improved. Since Mine and the others were still like this, Jagoan would naturally notg behind them. Not only did he notg behind, but hisprehension and training of his soul far surpassed theirs. It was just that Jagoan was used to this kind of improvement frequently, so he did not appear to be unable to suppress his Taoist Sense like Mine just now. After flying for a while, Following the Heart Ind was in front of him. This trip was much shorter than Jagoan expected. However, the most important reason was because of the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s disturbance. If it hadn¡¯t been for its sudden appearance, it was very likely that things would have gone in another direction. But because of its disturbance, the gains of Jagoan had greatly exceeded his expectations. By the time he returned, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but take action. However, afternding on the ind, he scanned it with his Divine Sense and frowned. Without flying, he directly turned his Wave-like Void Bracelet and returned to the pce in the center of the ind. Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 The appearance of Jagoan shocked everyone in the hall. However, Jagoan waved his hand, indicating for everyone to quiet down. His eyes immediately fell on Jagoan, who was in the middle of the crowd. She was covered in blood and her dress was in tatters. Large amounts of blood were still gushing out from the wounds on Jagoan¡¯s body, forming arge pool on the ground. Eva Green was constantly crushing the elixir in her hand and sprinkling it on Jagoan¡¯s body, stopping the bleeding for her wound. Jagoan carefully held Jagoan¡¯s head and fed her elixirs. Bowen was so anxious that he stamped his feet, but there was nothing he could do to help. Jagoan appeared and immediately stepped forward, scanning Jagoan with his Divine Sense. The tendons and meridians were broken, the bones of the left arm and left leg were also broken, four ribs were broken, and a trace of violent spiritual Qi was raging in her body¡­ Jagoan¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light. Obviously, Jagoan was seriously injured by someone. Jagoan did not ask who did it. This matter could be talked aboutter, but the most important thing was to stabilize Jagoan¡¯s injury right now. He flicked his finger, and a stream of vigor immediately injected into Jagoan¡¯s body. First, the injury should be controlled and would not continue to worsen. As for the healing elixirs, Eva Green and Jagoan were helping Jagoan apply. In Following the Heart Ind, there might not be many other things, but the number of elixirs and formations was definitely not less than other families. In terms of treatment, Eva Green was considered an expert. After a while of busy work, Jagoan was put into a big jar, with only one head exposed. There was smoke curling up in the jar, filled with transparent liquid medicine to heal her. At the same time, Jagoan also set up a spiritual Qi gathering formation method on the ground around the jar to clear Jagoan¡¯s veins. About four hourster, Jagoan, who had been tense all the time, slowly rxed and fell asleep. Everyone was relieved. After leaving the cabin with the jar, Jagoan led everyone back to the hall. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as he arrived at the Following the Heart Ind, he scanned the hall with his divine sense and discovered something strange. However, he never thought that the situation would be worse than he had expected. Jagoan¡¯s injury had almost taken her life. Jagoan¡¯s first reaction was that the Crape Myrtle Sect did not target him, so they aimed at the people around him. In this way, not only Jagoan, but also the others who had left the Following the Heart Ind would be in danger. That was thest scene Jagoan wanted to see. Jagoan immediately replied, ¡°Jagoan arrived at the Following the Heart Ind a moment before you came back. It was Master Eva Green who found something strange.¡± The Jagoan looked at Eva Green and motioned for her to speak. Eva Green said, ¡°When I was refining pills in the elixir room, I felt that someone was approaching the ind-protecting formation. Then I swept it with my Divine Sense and found that it was Jagoan. At that time, she fell on a small boat, probably floating along the sea here. I immediately rushed over. When I saw her, she still had consciousness. But I didn¡¯t ask her to say anything, because I found that her tendons and vessels were broken by someone at that time, so I immediately brought her back to treat her¡­¡± ¡°You came back as soon as I applied medicine to her¡­¡± Speaking of this, Eva Green¡¯s eyes showed a fierce look. ¡°The person who hurt her is really too much. Not only does he want her life, but he also deliberately injured her seriously and then tortured her to death with this injury. He is really vicious!¡± Eva Green was so annoyed because of Jagoan¡¯s injury. The main reason was that Jagoan gave people a good impression. Although her personality made her almost have nomunication with anyone except Jagoan. But Jagoan¡¯s ethereal and tough quality was admirable. People could not help falling in love with her. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Hearing Eva Green¡¯s words, Jagoan frowned even more. ¡°Have you informed the others?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already done it,¡± Bowen said. When he saw Jagoan looking at him, Bowen immediately said, ¡°When you were treating Jagoan just now, I felt that if someone was targeting you, Xander and the others might also be in danger, so I used the messenger to tell them about this and asked them to report their safety first and then rush back as fast as possible¡­ Not only Xander, Jagoan Pine, and others, but also me Gordon and Charlotte Sky. I also informed them.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re too polite,¡± Bowen said as he waved his hand. Next, Jagoan did not speak. He sat in the seat, closed his eyes, and focused on specting about the possibilities of what had happened. The worst part was the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s plot. However, there were other possibilities. After a while, Jagoan opened his eyes and looked at Eva Green. ¡°When Jagoanes back, where is the boat? And when will she wake up?¡± Eva Green flipped her wrist and took out the boat from her storage pouch. She disyed it in front of Jagoan. ¡°I guess you¡¯ll need to use it, so I brought it back. As for when she will wake up¡­¡± Eva Green pondered for a moment and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not something I can guarantee. Generally speaking, it may take a few days.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll guard her,¡± Jagoan said immediately. She nodded at Jagoan and walked towards Jagoan¡¯s room. Jagoan¡¯s eyes fell on the boat. This small boat was simr to a small boat in the secr world. It wasn¡¯t like the magic weapon that could be used to fly like the spirit boat. However, the design looked exquisite. Jagoan estimated that this should be Jagoan¡¯s private property to cross the river. After all, Jagoan was still in the Holy Land Realm. She could not fly, nor did she have a flying magic weapon. Jagoan scanned the boat with his Divine Sense and soon found something. There was a leaf on the boat. This leaf was slender, about the length of an adult¡¯s little finger. The most striking thing was its color. It was not ordinary green, but was as white as jade. Jagoan held it up with his spiritual Qi. He looked at it and said, ¡°It¡¯s Heart Cleansing Grass, at least 600 years old¡­¡± ¡°Six hundred-year-old Heart Cleansing Grass?¡± Eva Green could not help but gasp. Jagoan turned the leaf over and checked. On the back side of the leaf, there was a thin blood stain. The cut was neat and smooth. He felt it and immediately said, ¡°The water property magical power. It is not broken by Jagoan¡­¡± When Bowen saw Jagoan¡¯s expression change, he lowered his brows and thought for a moment. Then, he mmed the folding fan in his hand and said, ¡°Do you mean that someone has targeted the Heart Cleansing Grass that Jagoan obtained and snatched it from her, and then beat her to a serious injury?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡± Jagoan nodded. ¡°But the specifics can¡¯t be known until she wakes up.¡± After a pause, Jagoan continued, ¡°But if she wakes up a few dayster, I am afraid that the person who hurt her has left.¡± As soon as Jagoan¡¯s voice fell, Jagoan rushed out of the room beside them. ¡°Jagoan is awake!¡± ¡°So fast!¡± Everyone was shocked and then happy. Eva Green found it even more unbelievable. However, Jagoan was still the fastest. He directly folded the void and reached the jar in an instant. Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 Jagoan¡¯s fair and clean face was now whiter because of excessive blood loss, and even made people feel almost transparent. Although she was born with the Imperial Jail Deity Physique and extraordinary strength, her body was even thinner than that of an ordinary girl. Her whole body was in the jar, and the spiritual Qi around her gathered, leaving only her head exposed. Her long hair hung down, and her ethereal spiritual Qi made people feel that if they tried to breathe harder, they might blow her away. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Jagoan came over. The first sentence he said was still his concern for Jagoan. ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Jagoan muttered. She tried hard to open her eyes, trying to see Jagoan clearly through her long hair. Seeing her teacher¡¯s vague figure in front of her, the young girl felt more at ease than ever. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die. With your constitution, Master Eva Green and my skill, you can fully recover in half a month¡­¡± Jagoanforted her. But when he said this, Jagoan was also furious. The injury that could be healed in half a month was nothing to others. But it should be known that the wound now fell on Jagoan. Not to mention half a month, injuries, which would take Jagoan five days to heal, would havepletely made others die if they were on the same level of cultivators. This time, it could be said that Jagoan came back because she was lucky. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jagoan¡¯s heart ached just thinking about how much Jagoan had suffered along the way. This was the only disciple he had acknowledged and taught. ¡°Teacher¡­ I identally lost the weapon you made for me¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s voice was very weak. ¡°Take care of yourself these few days. I will forge a more suitable magic weapon for you, which is stronger than the one before,¡± Jagoan said, ¡°And who hurt you? Where are they now?¡± Originally, Jagoan did not intend to ask this question now. But the first thing his female disciple did when she woke up was to feel guilty for losing the Sky Halberd he had refined for her. Jagoan was very angry. Who hurt Jagoan? No matter who you are, even if you are really a disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect, I will kill you¡­. If it weren¡¯t for you, would Jagoan be like this? ¡°Teacher, I picked a stalk of Heart Cleansing Grass¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I found one of the leaves,¡± Jagoan said. ¡°That group of people said that they were from the Deste Ancient Pavilion¡­ If they want to buy it, I won¡¯t sell it. Then they will take it. If I reveal my identity¡­ They will kill me¡­¡± ¡°The Deste Ancient Pavilion?¡± Jagoan thought for a moment and remembered. Deste Ancient Pavilion was a Chamber of Commerce in Lunia. Its main force was in the north. To be able to establish a chamber ofmerce in a world dominated by a cultivators and to possess a powerful faction, this chamber ofmerce would definitely have cultivators overseeing it. Even it was a cultivator organization that had not established a sect. After knowing who did it, Jagoan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Where did you meet them?¡± ¡°Rend City¡­ More than 400 miles south of the mountain¡­¡± Before Jagoan could finish her words, she suddenly coughed. A stream of blood spurted out of her mouth. ¡°You recover first. I¡¯ll avenge you.¡± Jagoan nodded, raised his hand, and injected spiritual Qi into Jagoan¡¯s be. This spiritual Qi neutralized part of the raging spiritual Qi in Jagoan¡¯s body, which temporarily made her not so painful. And the conversation just now hadpletely consumed her remaining mind. Suddenly, Jagoan fell asleep in the jar. Jagoan turned around and walked out of the room. The others also heard his conversation with Jagoan. Seeing Jagoan¡¯s expression, everyone knew what he was going to do. Although there is a distance between Rend City and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, when Jagoan came back and saw her injury, it was impossible for her to float back along the sea. If that was the case, even if there were no disasters along the way, when she floated back, there would probably only be skeleton left. I guess Jagoan had activated the transmission formation¡­ She originally nned to go back to Following the Heart Ind, but she was exhausted at that time, or she was disturbed when she was transmitted, so thending position was deviated, and then she floated back by the boat¡­ Jagoan spected. So I estimate that she has been injured for at most several hours. If Deste Ancient Pavilion was not targeting Jagoan, it was very likely that they had not left that area yet. I¡¯ll go take a look now. If I let them go like this, I won¡¯t be at ease¡­ Jagoan told Jagoan and others not to panic and to act ording to the previous n. If Xander and others came back, let them stay in Following the Heart Ind first and carefully recall whether they had been followed or spied recently. After all, it couldn¡¯t be ruled out for the time being whether it was the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s scheme. After a few words of arrangement, Jagoan left the pce and immediately turned the Wave-like Void Bracelet. An hourter, Jagoan arrived at Rend City. The southeast of Rend City was a mountain ridge, and the northwest was ake. Jagoan hovered above the city and spread out his Divine Awareness. Soon, he found traces of the battle of cultivators in a ce about 400 to 500 miles south. As a medium-sized city in Lunia, both the city governor and the people who came and went were cultivators. At this moment, Jagoan was recklessly scanning here with his Divine Awareness, which naturally attracted a lot of dissatisfaction. But when this group of people also used their Divine Senses to spy on Jagoan and found out how powerful Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense was, they immediately became timid and pretended that nothing had happened. More than 400 miles away, Jagoan did not use his Wave-like Void Bracelet this time, but flew directly over. Afternding, he soon found traces of fighting on the edge of a cliff, as well as the broken Sky Halberd that originally belonged to Jagoan. It¡¯s really here¡­ Jagoan took a deep breath and put the Sky Halberd into his Storage Ring. His Divine Sense spread out again. A momentter, he found a line of cultivators 100 miles away. There were about 20 cultivators in this group. Most of them were Holy Land Realm. However, there were still two other people with great luck. This was onlypared to the surrounding Holy Land Realms. In Jagoan¡¯s eyes, these two cultivators at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realms were not humans. Humph, I found you¡­ Jagoan snorted and flew over. At this moment, these people were still discussing what they had gained not long ago. More than 20 people were walking through the mountain ridge in a rtively neat team. In the middle of the team was a tall young man. He was holding a spirit grass in his hand. He was shaking his head and his face was full of pride. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to get a 600-year-old Heart Cleansing Grass in such a poor and remote ce. Compared to the spirit stones that we earned from this transaction, the value of Heart Cleansing Grass is at least three times higher. But the only pity is¡­¡± Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 Looking at the Heart Cleansing Grass in his hand, the young man shook his head regretfully. ¡°For any natural precious material, year is naturally the most important. In order to do business in Deste Ancient Pavilion, appearance is also very important. Look at the Heart Cleansing Grass. The four leaves were stretched out. It looked so good. But now, there were only three leaves left, which were not so uniform. In terms of the price, they could only be sold at a lower price. After all, a leaf is gone. Whether it¡¯s its efficacy, appearance, or sign, it¡¯s not as good as before.¡± Half of his words were full of emotion, and the other half was for the old man in the bamboo hat beside him to hear. In the team of Deste Ancient Pavilion, the others were all Holy Land Realms. Only the young man and the old man in the bamboo hat, who stayed close to him, were Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, the old man in the bamboo hat had a higher realm than the young man. The young man was at entry level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The old man in the bamboo hat was at peak of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Along the way, he also had the responsibility to protect the young. Hearing the young man¡¯s words, the old man in the bamboo hat said lightly, ¡°Fourth Young Master, the female cultivator just now has announced her identity as a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. In that case, if I, your subordinate, don¡¯t kill her, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect wille to you. I¡¯m afraid that you will be severely punished even if the masteres to protect you¡­¡± ¡°Ah, Uncle Hunter, Uncle Hunter¡­¡± Hearing the dissatisfaction in the old man¡¯s words, the young man quickly smiled and said, ¡°You have done a great job, and you are also my father¡¯s most trusted person. You are also my elder. In front of me, you are saying that you are my subordinate. Isn¡¯t this killing me?¡± ¡°If my father finds out, he¡¯ll kill me. Besides, I didn¡¯t mean to me you¡­¡± The young man hurriedly put on a smile and exined, ¡°I just sighed with emotion that the Heart Cleansing Grass lost a leaf and the bitch died just because she didn¡¯t let go. But Uncle Hunter, is that female cultivator really a Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciple?¡± ¡°In the Lunia, no one dares to pretend to be a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± The old man in the bamboo hat continued to speak indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± The young man touched his cheek and snorted. ¡°We can¡¯t be med for this. Who made her refuse to give us the Heart Cleansing Grass? Even if she got it first, we still bid. In the end, she didn¡¯t give me any face at all. Then don¡¯t me me. Just like Uncle Hunter said, she had already revealed her identity. If she didn¡¯t die, I would die. I still have a long way to go, so I can only send her to death¡­¡± ¡°Hehe, I have to thank you for your decisiveness, Uncle Hunter. Otherwise, the female cultivator might have escaped.¡± The old man under the bamboo hat did not seem to be willing to talk more with Henk Bierce. At this time, even if Henk licked his face and approached the old man, the old man did not say anything. But Henk seemed to be shameless. Even if the other party ignored him, it did not affect his nagging. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that I want to ask.¡± Henk carefully put the Heart Cleansing Grass into a storage box, and then seemed to be casually scratching his nails, asking, ¡°Uncle Hunter, are you sure you killed that female cultivator at that time? What if she didn¡¯t die and bite us back?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Henk felt two serious eyes shooting from under the bamboo hat. Henk¡¯s scalp went numb, and he immediately said, ¡°Oh, Uncle Hunter, you¡¯ve been promoted again. I¡¯ve exined it. I¡¯m not questioning your meaning. I¡¯m just a little cautious.¡± ¡°She must die.¡± Three words came from under the bamboo hat. Only after receiving an affirmative reply did Henk heave a sigh of relief. He snorted and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s dead, but it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s still alive. As for Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, we all know that the Crape Myrtle Sect is the most powerful family now¡­¡± ¡°Rumor had it that the Grand Pure Emperor had gone into seclusion to meditate. I estimated that when the Grand Pure Emperor returned, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would be renamed Crape Myrtle Sect. At that time, the disciples who were not Crape Myrtle Sect would be suppressed. The female cultivator must not be from the Crape Myrtle Sect. Otherwise, why would she say that she was a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but not the identity of the Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± ¡°In my opinion, Grand Pure Emperor should thank me. I¡¯m helping him get rid of disobedient people, eliminate dissidents, and clear up obstacles. Uncle Hunter, am I right? Haha!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ask for too much. As long as Grand Pure Emperor gives me the position of Heaven King in the future, that¡¯s enough. Haha! Uncle Hunter, do you think I¡¯m qualified enough? Haha!¡± The young man¡¯s unbridledughter resounded throughout the field. A fiery light suddenly broke through the void and appeared in front of these people in an instant. The zing sun was like a dragon, like the zing sun. It exploded with boundless mes, making people feel as if they had fallen into avake. Bam! In an instant, all the cultivators in the team melted. Uncle Hunter in the bamboo hat was about to react when he was engulfed by the mes and burned to ashes. The young man named Henk was still in a daze. The next moment, he reacted and his eyes were full of horror. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m from Deste Ancient Pavilion¡­¡± Bam! The mes suddenly parted like a tide. A me de whistled past and cut him in half. Henk¡¯s face was full of confusion and fear. With a bang, his body was split into two and he fell to the ground. He was rolled up by the mes and instantly turned into a mummy. Jagoan appeared behind the mes. He heard the conversation clearly when he came over. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so decisively. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s too easy for you to die like this¡­¡± Jagoan took out the Soul-summoning Bell and took it in the air. Immediately, Henk and Uncle Hunter¡¯s Divine Souls were absorbed. There were still traces of Divine Souls floating around, which obviously belonged to those cultivators. Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness spread out and shook slightly. The scattered Divine Souls were all shattered and disappeared. But Jagoan did not leave. He took away Henk¡¯s storage bag and storage ring and found the Heart Cleansing Grass that belonged to Jagoan. After thinking for a while, he took out a wooden tablet. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The wooden tablet was pitch-ck, with a ferocious ck tiger head carved on its surface. The tiger¡¯s head was so lifelike that it looked like it was roaring. Anyone who looked at it would be frightened. Ghost Kill Pavilion¡¯s killer card¡­ Jagoan snorted and threw the killer card up. Then, a water arrow shot out from his fingertip, sting the killer card into powder and scattering around. Within a thousand miles radius, it was as if a mountain me had burned past, scorched ck everywhere. The killer card itself was ck, and now it was broken into powder. No one could see it on the spot. But Jagoan did this for his own reasons. Of course, he had considered this factor. Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 If this wooden tablet was ced in the ruins, it would be easy for others to feel that it was obviously shifting the me on others. However, if this wooden tablet was shattered and scattered in this area, and then someone searched carefully and found it, then it would not be shifting the me, but a clue or a message before death. In particr, Jagoan had specially used water property magic to blow up the wooden tablet, which matched the special quality of the cultivator who had hurt Jagoan before. Ghost Kill Pavilion had always been active in Lunia. The headquarters of Deste Ancient Pavilion was also in Lunia. He could let them bite each other. After everything was arranged, the Wave-like Void Bracelet rotated and Jagoan left. When Jagoan arrived, it was almost noon. The light of the setting sun shone on this mountain ridge and the surroundings were bright red. *** Three spirit boats galloped over from afar. After arriving at this ce, several figures could not wait to fly out from the spirit boat andnd on this charred mountain path. More figures were stilling out of the three spirit boats. The first tond on the ground was several figures. Each of them had a strong aura, at least at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Two of them were at the Peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. They were only one step away from the Amethyst Pce Realm. After theynded on the ground, they immediately spread out their Divine Sense and looked around carefully, even not letting go of a stone. In the end, they could only find some bloodstains. The only thing that could be said to beplete was Henk¡¯s corpse.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°All of them were killed in one shot.¡± One of the cultivators of the Third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm said with cold eyes, ¡°Fourth Young Master and the others were killed in an instant without any resistance¡­¡± ¡°The person who took action is at least at the third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, just like you and me.¡± Another third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert said in a deep voice, ¡°Otherwise, Fourth Young Master and the others would not be unable to react at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡± The Heavenly Spirit Realm expert who spoke first said, ¡°The power of this attack is great and absolutely unexpected. I suspect that the murderer came prepared, and heunched a sneak attack from the void.¡± ¡°From the void?¡± The surrounding cultivators were all shocked. The Heavenly Spirit Realm could not tear the void apart. If that was the case, then these Heavenly Spirit Realm could not control this matter. ¡°Tell the Spiritual Master right now!¡± The first one to speak, at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, took out a piece of jade and injected a stream of divine will into it. The jade turned into a stream of light that rapidly shot into the void and vanished. This was the unique communication method of Deste Ancient Pavilion, and it was extremely fast. Even so, at that time, Henk and the others did not have time to send a warning or ask for help, which showed how powerful the attackers were. At this moment, although Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters did not speak again, they were all thinking whether they could do this if they had attacked at that time. However, everyone came to the conclusion that they couldn¡¯t do it themselves. Just as everyone¡¯s minds were swaying because of this conclusion, the sky above their heads was suddenly torn open with a swoosh, and a crack that was 300 meters long was torn open. The horrible shock caused by the crack triggered the defensive formation in the distance. Whether it was the people or the cultivators in the city, they all kept quiet as they looked at the horrible crack in the distance, and their faces were full of horror. In the mountain ridge, the group of cultivators saluted respectfully when they saw the cracks in the void. The next moment, a figure stepped out of the void and appeared in front of everyone in an instant. The Amethyst Pce Realm, who had ripped through the air and stepped out, was incredibly tall. Every movement he made caused streams of spiritual Qi to transform into flickering Immortal characters that swirled around him. In the blink of an eye, his breath was like raging waves, causing everyone in front of him to tremble with fear, not daring to look up. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm had learned about what had happened on the jade stone. He didn¡¯t say a word, directly raising his hand. In an instant, a horrible fluctuation condensed in his palm. He reached out and grabbed forward. The void within a radius of 100 miles jumped and condensed violently. It was caught in his palm and turned into a ball. Seeing such a magical power, the surrounding Heavenly Spirit Realms all looked pale and trembled. And the other Holy Land Realms and Pulse Control Realms on the spirit boats directly knelt on the ground, not daring to raise their heads. He held the void in his hand and swept it with his soul sense. The next moment, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm snorted. ¡°I found something!¡± Everyone immediately looked at his palm and saw wisps of ck powder floating out of the condensed void. These Heavenly Spirit Realm masters looked at each other, not knowing what it was. The fingertips of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm quickly moved in the air. Immediately, the scattered ck powder gathered quickly. In a moment, it turned into a ck wooden te. On the wooden tablet, there was a ferocious tiger head, which was vivid and lifelike. ¡°Ghost Kill Pavilion!¡± A Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator eximed. The eyes of the others were also shining. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the Ghost Kill Pavilionunched a sneak attack on Fourth Brother and the others. And before Fourth Brother died, Uncle Hunter, who was responsible for protecting him, shattered the tiger- shaped Invocation on the other party¡¯s body. He kept it as evidence and pointed out the identity of the murderer for us!¡± The rtionship between Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master and Henk was obviously not ordinary. He gritted his teeth as he spoke. His killing intent condensed into terrifying killing shadows in the void behind him. They were 300 meters tall and roared as if they were going to crush the sun and the moon. ¡°Ghost Kill Pavilion, how dare you! No matter who hired you to deal with Fourth Brother, you know that Fourth Brother is a member of Deste Ancient Pavilion. How dare you attack and take away the treasures? This will not end! We¡¯ll definitely make your Ghost Kill Pavilion pay! If one of us dies, your Ghost Kill Pavilion will pay with ten lives! As for the one who killed Fourth Brother, I will destroy his nine ns!¡± With a roar, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm stretched out his hand and grabbed to the side. An expanse of void was immediately torn apart like cloth, revealing the primal chaos and mottled void cracks. With boundless anger and killing intent, he strode in and disappeared in an instant. The remaining Heavenly Spirit Realm masters also hurried up to the spirit boat at this moment. ¡°Tell the Lord now that the murderer has been found. It¡¯s the Ghost Kill Pavilion. Deste Ancient Pavilion and the Ghost Kill Pavilion have never interfered with each other. This time, they actually dared to offend our Deste Ancient Pavilion. They will definitely bleed like rivers!¡± *** Just as the group of people in Deste Ancient Pavilion were furious and went to seek revenge, Jagoan had returned to the Following the Heart Ind, waiting for the return of Xander and others. Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 The reason why Jagoan was attacked this time was that Henk Bierce from Deste Ancient Pavilion wanted to kill and take the treasure after failing to buy it. But just in case, Jagoan had to gather his companions first. A few dayster, after confirming that there was no one behind this matter, people left. It had been a while since they left. During this period, it was the first time for the others toe back except Yvonne and Jagoan. Therefore, after they met, they naturally talked about the old days. During the time they left, everyone¡¯s strength had improved significantly. When this kind of improvement was umted to a certain extent, it would be an upgrade of the realm. Ten days passed quickly. During this period, me Gordon dispelled doubts for Jagoan through his rtionship. Jagoan was attacked by ident, not by the Crape Myrtle Sect. In addition, Jagoan also went to see Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman, who had not been in contact for a long time. After they said that they would rece the position of Solid Dragon, Jagoan let them develop freely. This time, he summoned these two people because he wanted to see the results of their current development. When he showed up, Jagoan naturally wore All Life Ghost Mask to hide his true appearance. The status of Sunshine Lydia and Herd Norman in the Crape Myrtle Sect had risen correspondingly. However, in front of Jagoan, whose identity was mysterious and had something on them, they were like mice that had seen a cat and were trembling with fear. Jagoan learned something about the Crape Myrtle Sect from them. However, because these two people could only belong to the lower and middle levels of the Crape Myrtle Sect, they were not core disciples, so the real important things they knew were particrly limited. After asking, Jagoan warned them and let them go. Then, he thought about whether to contact Star Nelson. But after hesitating for a while, Jagoan still did not do so. Star Nelson¡¯s identity was too sensitive. If the Crape Myrtle Sect knew that he had something to do with her because of his impatient temper, Jagoan did not know what would happen to Star Nelson. However, he would inevitably be suppressed by the Crape Myrtle Sect. And his current strength was far from enough to protect himself. Jagoan¡¯s understanding of self-protection was his own strength, not the power of the person behind the Gates of Hell. However, he also knew that although he was still weak in front of the real masters of the Crape Myrtle Sect, such as the South Heaven King. But he had already mastered the method to make himself stronger. The Small World of Heaven and Earth he obtained this time, to arge extent, solved the difficult problem of upgrading for him. He had to go to the Sea Area a million miles away to upgrade his Heavenly Spirit Realm because of the hugemotion caused by the upgrade. Moreover, it attracted the attack of the Grand Demons. Since it was like this when he was promoted from the first stage to the second stage, it was hard for Jagoan to imagine what it would be like to advance to the third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm or even higher realm. At that time, how would he go to find a ce where no one would disturb his promotion? Jagoan had considered a lot for this matter before. But there had been no proper solution. Now, with the Small World of Heaven and Earth in hand, he had no worries at all. As the name implied, the Small World of Heaven and Earth was aplete world. Jagoan could be promoted to a higher level without fear of being discovered by the outsiders. With his current realm, Jagoan estimated that before the Real Immortal Realm, the World of Heaven and Earth was enough for him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. *** Several dayster, when people left the Following the Heart Ind again and continued their cultivation, Jagoan began to move like ants. He piled up the Treasures of Heaven and Earth in the treasures of the twelve countries and moved them to the World of Heaven and Earth. After moving, Jagoan put the three zombies and dog demons into the World of Heaven and Earth and chose an icend for them to live. The three zombie dog demons had been tied up by chains when they were in the treasure troves of the twelve kingdoms. They hadn¡¯t moved for tens of thousands of years. This time, the chains were broken by Jagoan and they were ced on the vast ice ins. At first, they couldn¡¯t believe that they were free. Then, they ran like a child on the icy ins. After that, Jagoan brought Jagoan in. Jagoan¡¯s injury was very serious, but under Eva Green¡¯s elixir treatment and careful care, she could walk freely on the fifth day after that. However, it would take at least 15 days to fully recover. Therefore, when Jagoan was brought into the Small World of Heaven and Earth by Jagoan, the delicate girl still had gauze wrapped around her chest, arms, and thighs. Her ck hair hung down, covering half of her face. This girl, who was originally weak and fragile, suddenly looked more ethereal. In Jagoan¡¯s mind, her teacher was the most perfect cultivator in the world, and she trusted him unconditionally. She would disobey her teacher¡¯s words. She definitely wouldn¡¯t see what her teacher didn¡¯t want her to see. Therefore, after entering the Small World of Heaven and Earth, her eyes were fixed on Jagoan without looking elsewhere. It was as if this small World of Heaven and Earth did not cause any waves in her heart. Jagoan¡¯s performance made Jagoan, who had wanted to show off, feel frustrated. He walked up to Jagoan and reached out to touch her cheek. ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯m wondering if I¡¯ve taught you the wrong way¡­¡± A trace of doubt appeared in Jagoan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Smile?¡± Jagoan asked. Jagoan blinked her eyes gently, and then the corners of her mouth began to curl up unnaturally. ¡°It looks good, but¡­¡± Jagoan shook his head with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t force you¡­¡± Seeing Jagoan wave his hand, the corner of Jagoan¡¯s mouth immediately fell back to its original angle and she breathed a sigh of relief. But soon, she looked at Jagoan again, feeling a little uneasy. Was she not good enough to disappoint her teacher? As if knowing what Jagoan was thinking, Jagoan continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Until now, you are a disciple that I am very satisfied with. Many times, I even feel that I am not qualified to be your teacher. You also know that there is not much difference between your age and mine. As a teacher, I was just a little interested at that time¡­¡± ¡°Well, how should I put it? Probably, you are a very excellent cultivator. Sometimes, I can¡¯t help worrying whether I will lower the limit that you should have.¡± In the Small World of Heaven and Earth, it should be the afternoon sunshine. With a trace ofziness and rxation, it fell on the master and disciple beside theke. The water rippled and the breeze blew gently. Jagoan didn¡¯t know why, but when she heard Jagoan¡¯s words, she suddenly felt a lump in her nose. She felt like she was going to cry. But soon, Jagoan¡¯s voice sounded again. Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 ¡°Because many times, I feel that the things I can teach you are too little¡­¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jagoan¡¯s voice floated into Jagoan¡¯s ears with the wind. Jagoan sniffed. ¡°But anyway, you call me teacher. So I must do what I should. For example, I have already killed the people who hurt youst time¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, Jagoan could not help but be slightly stunned, and her eyes blinked. It seems to be a little different from what I thought before¡­ Jagoan thought. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about these people now. I think their lord should be fighting with another group of people now. If you want to avenge yourself, let¡¯s talk about it after you reach Amethyst Pce Realm. But of course, in order to rise to Amethyst Pce Realm, hard work was indispensable. This is why I brought you here today.¡± Jagoan raised her head and looked at Jagoan not far away. Then she found that her teacher was also looking at her when he said this. ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Jagoan muttered. But after saying the word, Jagoan found that she didn¡¯t know what to say next. It seemed that she rarely spoke in front of her teacher. Yes, it¡¯s better to listen to my teacher¡­ Just as she was thinking this, Jagoan saw Jagoan wave his arm. The next moment, a huge sword as tall as a human appeared in his hand. Although the huge sword was still stuck in a bronze scabbard, its vast and strong aura made one¡¯s breath stop. In an instant, the grass under the feet that moved because of the wind stopped swaying. The ripples on the surface of theke also disappeared. An unsheathed giant sword seemed to suppress the void. ¡°I thought about it and decided to name it Sun Piercing Sword. It should be the magic weapon you like.¡± Jagoan smiled and threw the huge sword at Jagoan. Jagoan caught it with both hands and felt her arms sink. The weight of the giant sword was beyond her imagination. She almost fell down when she was caught off guard. However, the weight of the sword made her feel at ease. Her Imperial Jail Deity Physique seemed to be cheering for her own strength. This sword was forged by Jagoan with the ck flood dragon ancestor¡¯s backbone. The Death Word Sword that Jagoan used was forged into the shape of a thick stick. If he used such a magic weapon, it would naturally look very intimidating. But if it was used by a beautiful girl like Jagoan, it would be very strange no matter how one looked at it. A beautiful girl waving a big stick? That was not to kill the enemy, but to make the enemyugh to death. Therefore, when forging with the backbone of the patriarch, Jagoan came up with several ns and sessfully forged the backbone into the shape of a giant sword. And the size of the shape was also very suitable for Jagoan. This kind of magic weapon did not need to be stored in the storage magic weapon. On the back, it was full of extremely strong deterrence. ¡°You need to spend a day to familiarize yourself with this sword,¡± Jagoan said, ¡°and then I will teach you some fighting skills and a magical power here for the next period of time. The only pity now is that you are a Holy Land Realm. You can¡¯t use the two magic weapons I¡¯m best at now.¡± Of course, what Jagoan wanted to teach Jagoan the most was the Taiyi Fire Saber and the Three Separations Death Word Sword. However, only when the cultivator was upgraded to the Heavenly Spirit Realm could the magical power be disyed. Jagoan¡¯s current realm was not high enough, so she could only choose a magical power that Jagoan could learn in her current realm to teach. The Taiyi Fire Saber and Three Separations Death Word Sword both had strong realm restrictions. As for the magical power that Jagoan had chosen, Jagoan, who was from the Holy Land Realm, could learn and disy it. Although its power was a little weak, when Jagoan reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm, she could use it again. That would be what the magical power should look like. ¡°Teacher, can you tell me first what kind of magical power it is?¡± Jagoan asked softly. ¡°A very powerful magical power,¡± Jagoan said with a smile. ¡°You have to remember clearly that in antiquity times, the Great Sage who controlled this magical power killed many cultivators.¡± ¡°Great Sage?¡± Jagoan bit her lower lip. ¡°Demonic beasts?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a very special demonic beast. Although it¡¯s a demonic beast, it learns human magical power techniques and uses human magical power techniques,¡± said Jagoan. ¡°It¡¯s a demonic beast. Its vigor and strength are extremely great. It matches your Imperial Jail Deity Physique perfectly. This magical power was much more powerful than the magic in the Holy Land Realm. However, its true strength could only be fully exerted after you had reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm. This magical power was called the Immortal-killing Soul-splitting Sword. It¡¯s very difficult¡­ Get ready!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jagoan nodded. She remembered every word and word her teacher said seriously. The breeze blew again, and the grass on the ground fell in one direction. *** Three monthster. A strong cyclone suddenly twisted and turned into a tornado, straight up to the sky. In an instant, the terrifying suction force uprooted the surrounding trees and crushed them into pieces. In the tornado, three beams of white light suddenly appeared. As a slender figure waved, the three beams of white light burst out a terrible power. Bang! Every time they collided, it seemed that tens of millions of copper bells were ringing. The deafening sound waves continued to spread in all directions, and even the surface of theke in the distance was shaken into countless waves, rolling up and down as if it was raining. A momentter, the figure waved the hilt of his sword. Three rays of light quickly merged into a huge sword and chopped down. It was as if countless pieces of steel had exploded from mid-air to the ground. The void became distorted and the ground was overturned, creating a huge crater that covered hundreds of meters. Jagoan sheathed her sword and walked on the wind. Jagoannded lightly from mid-air and got down on one knee. Then she stood up and looked at Jagoan in the distance nervously. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± In the face of this female disciple, Jagoan was never stingy with his praise. Because Jagoan was indeed very talented. She oftenpleted her promotion quietly. For example, she had not only mastered the current stage of Immortal-killing Soul-splitting Sword, but also improved her realm to the third stage of Holy Land Realm, second only to the third stage of the Jagoan. While the others were still struggling at the second or third stage of the Holy Land Realm, Jagoan not only caught up with them silently, but also left them behind. Although there were plenty of spiritual Qis in the Small World of Heaven and Earth, Jagoan¡¯s absorption ability and cultivation talent were more important. If Jagoan could bepared to a bottle, spiritual Qi could bepared to water. Even if there was a sea of water, and the bottle was small, there wasn¡¯t much water that could be put into it. Hearing Jagoan¡¯s praise, Jagoan pursed her lips and smiled faintly. This smile was the best she could do. But the next moment, she frowned slightly and tilted her head to look at Jagoan. ¡°Teacher¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 The storm had just subsided. Several fallen leaves flew past Jagoan. The girl tilted her head slightly and revealed a little curiosity in her eyes. Why did the teacher¡¯s expression look a little strange, as if something was about to spurt out¡­ ¡°You can continue to cultivate here now. It doesn¡¯t matter if you meditate or not. You don¡¯t have to go to the ice in over there first. Well, I guess you can¡¯t go there for the time being. I also have some thoughts about promotion now.¡± After that, Jagoan rose into the air and reminded Jagoan, ¡°Practice hard and don¡¯t ck off. I wille back to check!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The girl nodded. Teacher is about to be promoted. It¡¯s really gratifying¡­ In the blink of an eye, Jagoan found that Jagoan had disappeared. Teacher is amazing! A look of admiration appeared on the girl¡¯s face. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After staying in a daze for a while, Jagoan held the Sun Piercing Sword again and continued to practice the Immortal-killing Soul-splitting Sword taught by her teacher. At this time, in the distant horizon, there was a roar that shook the earth and the mountains. Jagoan immediately looked up. Suddenly, she saw a fiery red light suddenly expand and spread at the ce where the heaven and earth met. The violent shaking was like millions of steel cavalrymen trampling on the ground and rushing over. The rumbling sound was like an intense drum beating in people¡¯s hearts. Is this the promotion of the teacher? Seeing this scene, Jagoan felt her brain go nk. This scene was too exaggerated¡­ As the ground under her feet kept shaking, Jagoan thought to herself. In fact, this was indeed the promotion of Jagoan. During these three months in the Small World of Heaven and Earth, Jagoan guided Jagoan while cultivating. In the previous battle in the Small World of Heaven and Earth, Jagoan¡¯s insights were much deeper than that of Shane and the others. After these three months, all sorts of insights had be a helping hand in his progress on the path of immortality. Today, Jagoan¡¯s perfect performance alsopletely plucked thest string of Jagoan¡¯s promotion. Therefore, under the circumstances that everything went smoothly, the feeling of promotion came as expected. However, it was more intense than Jagoan had imagined. It was so intense that he only had time to take two steps in the folded void, but he had no choice but to sit down and start his promotion. Fortunately, he was now the owner of the Small World of Heaven and Earth. The limit of the void here was useless to him, so he could use the Wave-like Void Bracelet. Otherwise, the terrible shock when he was promoted would probably melt Jagoan directly. At this moment, Jagoan¡¯s aura was soaring in the blood-red light. The spiritual Qi in this world also converged into great rivers and rolled toward Jagoan. In the forest in the distance, Jagoan stabbed the ground with the sword so that she could stabilize her body. The surging spiritual Qi blew up her long hair and her long dress. Teacher, you¡¯re really amazing¡­ The youngdy could not help but mutter again. She could not look straight at the burning light in the distance. As soon as she took a look at it, her eyes were full of pain and tears. She could only narrow her eyes and feel the terrible momentum in the light like a wild beast. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Large amounts of spiritual waves were piled up at this moment. Like heavy hammers, they fell on Jagoan below. Each time, a town would be destroyed, and a city would be shattered. It was as if a towering giant were stomping down on the ground. In the past, he could crush everything within a radius of 1,000 miles and turn everything into dust. However, as soon as the spiritual waves fell, they were absorbed by Jagoan. His body was like a ck hole. If spiritual waves dare toe, then I dare to suck them all¡­ As the momentum of Jagoan kept rising, the light around him became brighter and more dazzling, as if the lit blood was going to engulf the whole world. After a while, countless forms appeared in the blood-colored light around him. The illusions of countless fierce demons were fighting desperately. In an instant, the ce covered by the blood-red light turned into an ancient battlefield. mes of war and smoke of wolves destroyed the gods. Although Jagoan in the center was the smallest, he was the most stable. Streaks of runes began to emerge from his body. These runes spread violently in all directions with a terrifying pressure. All the fierce beasts immediately surrendered. Around Jagoan, they knelt down. Jagoan was like the king of all demons, looking down on the world and crushing the universe. No one could stop it. As he took a deep breath, all the phantoms of these fierce demons disappeared. The blood-red light around suddenly boiled and instantly turned into a world ofva. A big bubble appeared in the surging lava. Then, Demon Gods with thousands of feet high and countless arms emerged from theva. The hotva poured onto them like warm water. Tens of thousands of demon gods rose from the ground like bamboo shoots after rain. Their appearance was like a barrier and a bottleneck for Jagoan to increase. The rising momentum of Jagoan stopped at this time. These demon gods roared angrily and continued to gather in the direction of Jagoan as if they were going to tear him apart. In a moment, Jagoan was engulfed by the red light. However, in just two breaths of time, there was a loud thud, as if the heart of the earth was beating violently. All the Demon Gods trembled. The next moment, cracks appeared on their bodies. Before they could react, a fierce storm rose from the center of the demons. In an instant, it tore them apart and turned them into flying mes. The momentum of Jagoan that had stopped before rushed up again. This time, he rushed forward, no one able to stop him, no one able to face him. The realm of the entry level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit was instantly prated. On the Path to Immortality, Jagoan took another step forward steadily. Mid level of the Second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. After the improvement, Jagoan¡¯s momentum was stable and there was no sign of promotion anymore. Although it seemed that he was still in a big realm, he didn¡¯t directly advance to a big realm likest time. But judging from the time, the speed at which Jagoan advanced was enough to scare the chin of an ordinary cultivator. It was normal that it would take an ordinary cultivator seven to eight years to advance from the entry level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm to the mid level. But Jagoan only took one year! This speed was enough to make people envious. The steady breath also meant that Jagoan had entered the stabilization phase. The time he needed to stabilize his realm was also much shorter than ordinary cultivators. In less than ten days, he reappeared in front of Jagoan. Seeing that his good disciple had been practicing hard, Jagoan nodded with satisfaction and then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n next?¡± Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 Jagoan blinked her eyes gently and carefully looked at her teacher for a moment. Yes, Teacher is still as¡­ Secretive as ever¡­ After thinking about it carefully, Jagoan said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, teacher¡­¡± ¡°You have two choices.¡± Jagoan had already thought of a n, but the decision was still in Jagoan¡¯s hands. ¡°The first choice is to continue cultivating here. You can also feel that the spiritual Qi here is purer and denser than the Following the Heart Ind. If you cultivate here, your realm will improve very quickly. But the shoring is that it doesn¡¯t match your Imperial Jail Deity Physique¡­¡± ¡°The second choice is to return to the sect to cultivate andplete some tasks like before. This way, your innate physical quality could be greatly improved. The weakness is that you might be in danger just like thest time. The next time we meet, it may not be like this time. You might lose your life.¡± After Jagoan briefly analyzed, he waited for Jagoan¡¯s choice. Without hesitation, Jagoan chose the second option. ¡°Teacher, I need more polishing,¡± Jagoan said. ¡°Okay.¡± Jagoan nodded. In fact, these two choices were almost the same for Jagoan. In the end, it all depended on her heart. If she chose the right path, it would naturally benefit her more. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve reached the mid level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm, you¡¯ll have to choose some Sect tasks toplete. I think it¡¯s better to kill more demons. Because both your innate constitution and Immortal-killing Soul-splitting Sword need enough fighting to improve.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jagoan kept Jagoan¡¯s instructions in mind. ¡°And then, if you feel that you are about to be promoted,e back. After all, when you get promoted, not only will it be safer here, but the effect will also be better. Unless you have a better choice.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jagoan thought about it and said, ¡°In short, don¡¯t worry too much, because the biggest promotion you will face next is the change between Holy Land Realm and Heavenly Spirit Realm. They were all ants under the Heavenly Heart. So you should try your best to make the foundation more solid. Otherwise, in this process of improvement, it was very likely that there were only a few minor problems that might cause your failure.¡± ¡°At that time, it would be good enough to keep your life. I will do my best to help you avoid that situation.¡± On the green grass, Jagoan carefully reminded his female disciple. The beautiful girl firmly engraved every word her teacher said in her heart and finally bowed deeply. After sending Jagoan out, Jagoan brought Jagoan in. Jagoan was now at the third stage of the Holy Land Realm. Jagoan nned to let her cultivate in the Small World of Heaven and Earth for a while to absorb purer spiritual Qi. However, she had to be careful during this process. After all, Jagoan was a Pure Jade Physique. When she cultivated, she would gain twice the results with half the effort and improve her natural physical quality quickly. Others were eager to quickly improve their realms. But Jagoan had to control it. Otherwise, she might have entered the state of attacking the Heavenly Spirit Realm as soon as she was distracted. She was not fully prepared yet. However, with Jagoan by her side, Jagoan felt much more at ease. She just needed to do what Jagoan had prepared for her, and she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else. *** While Jagoan and Jagoan were cultivating in the World of Heaven and Earth, in a deep mountain thousands of miles away from them, several figures were either standing or sitting, looking at the clear spring in front of them with different expressions. The surrounding mountains pointed straight at the sky like swords. The blue sky reflected the small spring water. It was very intoxicating scenery, but none of the people present looked at it. Because they all knew that no matter how beautiful the scenery was, it was only a fantasy array. They did not want to know the real situation outside, nor did they dare to know. There were five people present, three men and two women. There was no need to say much about the women¡¯s figure. Even though one of them was covered with a thinyer of gauze, her delicate red lips could still be seen. The other three men looked old and middle-aged, but the age of the cultivators had nothing to do with their appearance. At this time, the youngest one looked like an elder among the three. The five people were surrounding the spring water as if they were waiting for something. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Before today, they had been waiting here for 10 days and 10 nights. However, no one looked impatient. Another four hours passed. Just then, a ripple suddenly appeared in the originally calm spring water. The faces of the people present suddenly changed, and they stared at that spot. The next moment, the water seemed to be gradually boiled, and its surface was rolling. The center of the hall surged higher and higher until it was three feet high. The eyes of the five people were all focused on this spring water. A flowing light shed. Five jade cards appeared at the top of the spring water. ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± The middle-aged man among them let out a soft cry. He was about to raise his hand to grab the Jade Card when the five Jade Cards turned into five beams of flowing light and flew into their hands. The few of them extended their divine senses. After reading the contents of the jade card, they immediately revealed different expressions. The middle-aged man was the first to speak. ¡°Indeed, Master¡¯s methods are brilliant. He was able to guess the location of this fellow at once¡­¡± The old man followed closely and said, ¡°Although this fellow has the bloodline of a divine beast and is about to be promoted to an ancestor, his strength is ten times weaker than usual when he is promoted. This gives us a chance.¡± Speaking of this, the old man narrowed his eyes with a smile and looked at the man who was the calmest among the three, but the youngest. ¡°But the most important thing is that my senior brother took action. As long as Senior Brother is here, plus when this beast is promoted and its vigor is declining, we can definitely seriously injure it and take its blood essence.¡± ¡°I¡¯m only responsible for my work. The most important step is that our master has a n, and he has figured out the opportunity for this beast to upgrade and where it hides. Otherwise, even if I have the ability to reach the heavens, I can¡¯t find the hiding ce of this beast, and I have no ce to use my full strength. Isn¡¯t that helpless?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Senior Brother, you¡¯re right,¡± The middle-aged cultivator and the old cultivator nodded in unison. The young cultivator nodded slightly and turned to look at the female cultivator who did not use a veil to cover her face. ¡°However, my power is only able to suppress that divine beast¡¯s vigor during its declining period. If I want to extract its blood essence, I need Junior Sister Jezebel Morrey, who is best at controlling beasts, to do so.¡± The young male cultivator spoke in a gentle tone. He looked at the female cultivator tenderly. However, Jezebel did not seem to notice that this young male cultivator treated others differently from him. She nodded and thanked Senior Brother for his praise. Then she looked at the female cultivator behind the veil and asked, ¡°Camille, what did Master tell you to do?¡± Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 Seeing the gazes of the four gathered on her, Camille¡¯s eyes, which were exposed outside the veil, revealed a trace of confusion. ¡°Camille, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Jezebel asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s the task Master assigned you?¡± ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Camille blinked and said, ¡°She asked me to go back to the mountain and cultivate with her. She has a cultivation method to teach me, so I don¡¯t need to go this time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The other four exchanged nces. Among them, Camille was thest to enter the sect, but she was the most favored by her teacher. Although some time ago, there had been some idents regarding the underground devil people. Any of them would be punished by their teacher. But after Camille came back, the teacher cared about whether she was injured or not. As for the punishment, she did not mention it. This time, all the information was in their hands. Although the opponent was powerful, when the opponent was promoted, his vigor would decline. No matter how powerful the opponent was, he was just a fish in front of them. Therefore, logically speaking, there would be no danger in seizing the blood essence of the divine beast, and it would be a great contribution. After that, they would definitely receive a generous reward. And before that, the teacher had always asked the five of them to enter and exit together with the n. But when everyone was clearly assigned the task and was about to leave, the teacher left Camille alone. This was hard to understand. After being quiet for a moment, the cultivator, who appeared the youngest but was the senior brother of everyone, gently nodded and said, ¡°There must be a reason for teacher to have Little Sister stay alone.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. After a pause, the young cultivator looked at Camille and continued, ¡°Junior Sister, you don¡¯t have to think too much. Master left you here and said that he would teach you the cultivation method. She must still have high hopes for you. Leave this matter to us.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Camille nodded. Her eyes flickered as if she had something to say. However, after a moment of hesitation, she shook her head and did not say anything else. After bowing to everyone, she turned around and left. When Camille left, the old man suddenly wrinkled his nose and snorted. ¡°If you do something wrong, you will be punished. Whether you are a human or a cultivator, you must understand a principle. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. As the saying goes, the higher you stand, the heavier you fall. Especially the geniuses who haven¡¯t grown up yet. They can¡¯t be arrogant.¡± ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Jezebel could not stand the sarcasm and interrupted him coldly. The old cultivator snorted, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you. Why are you nervous?¡± ¡°Of course, what Master did can¡¯t be aimed at Junior Sister. But you talk nonsense all day long.¡± said Jezebel. ¡°Oh, do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± The old cultivator¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Jezebel, I entered the sect earlier than you, and I¡¯m also your senior brother. Don¡¯t be so arrogant just because your realm is higher than mine. A word for you. A genius who hasn¡¯t grown up can¡¯t be called a genius. Be careful that one day you will be beheaded and your soul will be destroyed. If you want me to offer incense to you, it depends on my mood!¡± Jezebel¡¯s eyes were cold. She raised her hands and a long jade flute was in her hands. ¡°How dare you!¡± Seeing that the other party was about to y the jade flute, the old cultivator showed a strong fear on his face. He suddenly shouted angrily, ¡°Senior Brother, look at her! Jezebel has gone too far!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Stop fooling around!¡± The youngest Senior Brother¡¯s voice rang out in the ears of everyone present. Jezebel¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. Not only she, but the middle-aged cultivator and the old cultivator were also shocked. ¡°If anyone dares to make trouble again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± A cold light shed in the young Senior Brother¡¯s eyes. However, the most frightening thing was that two cyan-ck shadows appeared behind him. It looked like a pair of wings. But it gave people an extremely sharp feeling. With a close look, they felt that even their souls were about to be cut. Jezebel red at the old cultivator, then ignored the crowd and strode out of the fantasy array. Looking at the back of Jezebel Morrey, the old cultivator muttered, as if he was cursing something in a low voice. When he saw his Senior Brother looking at him, he quickly showed a ttering smile. However, the senior brother¡¯s eyes flickered, and it was impossible to tell what he was thinking. Momentster, a faint smile appeared on his face as he led the remaining two people out of the fantasy array. *** Another 30 days passed. After this period of recuperation, Jagoan felt that there was no need to use pure spiritual Qi to wash the foundation of Jagoan before Heavenly Spirit Realm. So he took Jagoan out of the Small World of Heaven and Earth. Another reason why Jagoan did this was that if they continued to stay inside, the realm of Jagoan might not be suppressed. It was good to be promoted, but because of Jagoan¡¯s experience in Heavenly Spirit Realm, he knew how important this promotion was. An ordinary cultivator would take one step forward. However, the essence of the world one could get in this way, as well as other benefits, were really ordinary. It would be a waste of the Pure Jade Physique of Jagoan. Jagoan hoped that Jagoan couldplete a high-level promotion. In this way, her strength could be multiplied. Therefore, she had to suppress it for a while before improving. Aftering out of the World of Heaven and Earth and returning to the Following the Heart Ind, Jagoan announced the end of Closed Door Meditation. He found that not only did the Following the Heart Ind have guests. And the guests had been waiting for him on the ind for half a month. The guest was from Sun Moon Sect. Although Maradih didn¡¯te personally, there were two disciples of the Sun Moon Sect whom Jagoan had seen before, a man and a woman. What they brought to Jagoan was the gift they had promised before. In addition, there was also a letter written by Maradih himself. The two disciples exined that it was not that Maradih didn¡¯t want toe personally, but that he was immediately taken to cultivate by his master after he returned a few months ago. It was estimated that he would not be released until the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. However, before the closed-door meditation, Maradih had prepared this gift and wrote a very sincere letter. Then he asked his junior brothers and sisters to personally send it to Jagoan. When they arrived, Jagoan and Jagoan were in seclusion. If they were disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Eva Green and Bowen on the ind might have asked them to return first and let theme backter. However, Jagoan had mentioned the matter of the Sun Moon Sect before, so Eva Green and Bowen invited the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect to stay in the Following the Heart Ind for a period of time after learning of their origins. So today, Jagoan finally came out of seclusion. Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 The sea breeze blew and waves rolled. The sky was blue. Jagoan hovered in mid-air and watched the Sun Moon Sect disciples leave. He opened Maradih¡¯s handwritten letter in front of the two Sun Moon Sect disciples. In the letter, Maradih once again expressed his gratitude to Jagoan. It also showed that not only he, but his master also admired Jagoan¡¯s integrity. In addition, he would also ask his teacher to learn the elder in the Sun Moon Sect who had a grudge against the patriarch of ck flood dragon. If there was any news, he would inform Jagoan as soon as he came out of seclusion. At the end of the letter, Maradih sincerely invited Jagoan to y in Sun Moon Sect. It could be seen that Maradih was not as cold as he looked on the surface. He was a person who was cold outside but warm inside. As for getting rid of the heavy gifts sent by Maradih¡¯s two junior brothers and sisters, Jagoan could not check them in front of them. However, since the two disciples of the Sun Moon Sect had left, Jagoan scanned the two storage rings with his Divine Sense. Spirit stones, natural precious materials, and jade scrolls that recorded cultivation methods. Good, not bad¡­ Even if there was no jade scrolls that recorded the cultivation, Jagoan could praise Maradih because of the spirit stones and natural precious materials. As for how many spirit stones there were, what were the Heaven and Earth Treasures, and what cultivation method was recorded in the jade scroll, he would naturally open it to check after returning to the pce. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Just as he turned around and was about to fly back to the Following the Heart Ind, a fish jumped out of the water. Although the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect guarded one side, it didn¡¯t mean that it would expel the creatures in the territory of the sect except for the cultivator. On the contrary, there were even more sea fish and shrimps in the sect¡¯s territory that were protected. And because these sea fish and shrimps lived in the ce where the spiritual Qi gathered, they were fatter and more intelligent than the other species in the sea. However, Jagoan immediately fixed his eyes on the swimming fish. The appearance of a fish would not make people feel strange. A fish happened to jump out of the water under his feet, so no one paid attention to it. However, this was a carp. A carp appeared in the sea. Furthermore, it was only a few miles away from the defense array of Following the Heart Ind. Then not only would people care about it, but they would also think about it. Jagoan¡¯s first reaction was that this was the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s conspiracy. He raised his hand to break the fish. But immediately, a voice sounded in his ears. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again in the 6,000 miles southwest of Following the Heart Ind¡­¡± As soon as it finished speaking, the carp turned into a mass of water in mid-air and fell back into the sea, disappearing. It appeared as a carp in order to attract the attention of Jagoan. The voice belonged to Star Nelson! Jagoan pondered for a moment and finally decided to go and have a look. However, in order to prevent the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s conspiracy, he asked Prince Krueger lurking at the bottom of the sea to go first. When there was no problem from Prince Krueger, Jagoan flew over again. To the southwest, six thousand miles was actually a very vast area above the sea. However, Jagoan asked Prince Krueger to investigate over there first, so when he arrived, he targeted several nearby inds. In this sea area, there were three inds simr to the Following the Heart Ind. They were all prepared by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for the disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. There was still no master for these inds. These inds were lush with vegetation, like a primeval forest, giving people a sense of extreme beauty. When Jagoan arrived, another fish appeared under his feet. This time, a verymon fish appeared. ¡°The ind in the middle¡­¡± After saying this, the fish also turned into water and merged into the sea. Jagoan flew toward the ind in the middle. As soon as hended on the ind, he saw Star Nelson. She was under a big tree not far away, holding her arms and looking at Jagoan. ¡°You came out just like that?¡± Jagoan walked to a ce about 30 miles away from her and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that people from Crape Myrtle Sect have been watching you?¡± Before Jagoannded on this ind, he had already used his Divine Awareness to search the surrounding area for thousands of miles. After confirming that there was nothing strange, Jagoan landed. However, he still did not let down his guard. He and Star Nelson did exchange some secrets, but Jagoan couldn¡¯t fully trust Star Nelson at this time. ¡°In the sect, sometimes it¡¯s looser in the sect than outside.¡± Star Nelson frowned and looked at Jagoan. ¡°Why did you appear so long this time? I¡¯ve been waiting for you outside for a few days. If I still can¡¯t see you in two or three days, the next time we meet may be half a yearter.¡± Jagoan ignored herints and asked directly, ¡°Is there anything important?¡± Star Nelson frowned even more. Obviously, she was not satisfied with Jagoan¡¯s attitude. However, after a moment of hesitation, she shook her head and did not argue with Jagoan. She turned around and said, ¡°Follow me¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense had already swept across the ind and made sure that there were only a few basic formations arranged by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Elders on the ind, so he followed Star Nelson to the forest. Even so, his fingers were still on the Wave-like Void Bracelet just in case. After walking for a while in the forest and arriving at a slightly t ce, Star Nelson stopped. She said to Jagoan, ¡°You can set up the fantasy array and Soundproof Formation.¡± Jagoan waved his fingers quickly. After several spiritual Qis prated the void, he looked at Star Nelson and said, ¡°Well, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Star Nelson did not answer Jagoan¡¯s question directly. Instead, she looked at Jagoan¡¯s fingers in surprise. ¡°Qi-controlling Formation? It turns out that you have reached this level. It seems that I have more confidence in you.¡± Seeing that Jagoan ignored her, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened between you and the Thundercloud Gang before, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯ve found a way to get rid of this matter for you. But do you know that Steven was killed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Jagoan shook his head. Star stared at Jagoan carefully, as if to judge whether he was telling the truth from his expression. But in the end, she shook her head. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s a good thing that he¡¯s dead, but it¡¯s over. No one will investigate it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I called you here today because I have something important to tell you. The Grand Pure Emperor has determined the candidate for the new North Heaven Queen.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jagoan blinked and asked, ¡°What does this have to do with me? He won¡¯t choose me.¡± ¡°Of course not, but I have never heard of this person before. This time, he seems to appear out of thin air. Do you think it¡¯s incredible?¡± Star Nelson said. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Jagoan pondered for a while. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not surprising. After all, how could he tell you everything?¡± ¡°Not only that¡­¡± Star continued, ¡°Among the Four Heavenly Kings of Crape Myrtle Sect, the newly established North Heaven Queen is only at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm.¡± Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 ¡°The second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± Jagoan¡¯s first reaction was that this realm was the same as his current state. But the next moment, he realized that it was incredible. Seeing Jagoan¡¯s expression change, Star Nelson¡¯s expression became more and more serious. ¡°The ss of Crape Myrtle Sect is very strict, even stricter than the secr power or the cultivator ss you have seen. And at this level, one could see the realm of a disciple at a nce. The Crape Myrtle Sect takes in disciples first because of their potential, and second, they can only enter if they reach the minimum realm.¡± Hearing Star¡¯s words, Sunshine Lydia¡¯s introduction appeared in Jagoan¡¯s mind, , so he said, ¡°The first stage of Holy Land Realm of the Crape Myrtle Sect is the eighth-ss disciple, the second stage of the Holy Land Realm is the seventh-ss disciple, the third stage of Holy Land Realm is the sixth-ss disciple, the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm is the fifth-ss disciple, and the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm is the fourth-ss disciple¡­¡± ¡°When one reached the third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, one would be qualified topete for the position of the eight Combat Generals. Whether it was entry level at the Third Stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, mid level, or peak, ording to their potential and strength, eight of them would be selected as the Eight Generals. And if one wants to be one of the Four Heavenly Kings, one¡¯s realm must at least be¡­ Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± Speaking of this, Jagoan looked at Star Nelson with a strange light in his eyes. In terms of realm, a cultivator of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was a fourth-ss disciple in Crape Myrtle Sect. If one wanted topete for the position of the Four Great Heavenly Kings, there were still eight generals to suppress him. It was too incredible to cross levels and be the North Heaven Queen. This kind of thing would easily make one associate it with themon royal court where one would be thought highly of because of the rtionship. But Jagoan believed that such a fatuous thing would never be done by the Grand Pure Emperor. Although Jagoan had never seen Grand Pure Emperor, he had only heard of the other party from others. Even so, Jagoan could still feel that Grand Pure Emperor had a thought that ordinary people could not reach. What the Grand Pure Emperor was going to do, even if it was a corner, was still enough to make people feel unbelievable. But this time, the Grand Pure Emperor broke the rules he set. The ss of Crape Myrtle Sect was determined by the Grand Pure Emperor. But now, he broke it himself. This really was hard to guess. How did he think of this matter? After thinking for a long time, Jagoan asked, ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± ¡°I only know his surname is sh. I know nothing else.¡± Star shook her head. ¡°I just said that this person seemed to appear out of thin air. I have never heard of his identity and background.¡± ¡°Then what do the other three Heavenly Kings think of this matter?¡± Jagoan asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know for the time being, but I think they should be as shocked as me. After all, a Master should be on equal footing with a group of Spiritual Masters.¡± Star snorted. ¡°When I go back, I will inquire about it when I have a chance and then find a way to tell you. In short, you have to be careful.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jagoan looked at the other party in confusion. ¡°Why should I be careful about a newly appointed Heavenly King?¡± Star looked at Jagoan deeply for a moment and then said, ¡°Maybe I think too much. Because the other Heaven Queens in Crape Myrtle Sect were all Amethyst Pce Realm. If they took action, for most of the cultivators in the Lunia, they seemed to bully the weak. But now, a Heaven Queen of Heavenly Spirit Realm had appeared, and his realm was not at the peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ So if he does some killing things, there will be no such thing as bullying the weak.¡± Star looked at Jagoan again and shook her head. ¡°Just take it that I¡¯ve thought too much. Because you¡¯re a Heavenly Spirit Realm, I don¡¯t know why I think so unconsciously.¡± After saying that, Star found that Jagoan did not deny her statement. Her heart couldn¡¯t help beating violently and she said, ¡°Do you, do you agree with my words?¡± All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t fully agree with you, but what you said is possible.¡± Jagoan looked serious. ¡°And I think it¡¯s very likely. However, the entire basis is mainly to see if this North Heaven Queen surnamed sh will show up in public in the next one or two years or under what circumstances.¡± ¡°The Grand Pure Emperor hasn¡¯t officially named him North Heaven Queen yet.¡± Star Nelson interrupted Jagoan, ¡°He just wants to make him the candidate for the North Heaven Queen. If officially announcing it, I think Grand Pure Emperor may want to do this when hees back.¡± Hearing Star¡¯s words, Jagoan¡¯s thoughts quickly spread. This was what he was good at. The possibilities of one thing spreading like branches of a big tree. There must be some possibilities that they would ovep to a certain extent. The more things ovepped, the more likely it would happen. Therefore, there must be a possibility that this matter was most likely to develop. Relying on his powerful Divine Soul, Jagoan¡¯s thought was running quickly. Taoist Sense surged out of his whole body, which made Star Nelson look surprised. If it had been other cultivators, under such high-intensity pressure, they would have been exhausted in less than 15 minutes. If it was light, they would have been disfigured, seriously ill, their Taoist foundation would have been damaged, or even their Divine Souls would have been destroyed on the spot. Even for Jagoan, when the clear route of possibility became clear in his mind, his breathing could not help but be a little faster than usual, and he looked a little tired. ¡°What do you think of?¡± Star immediately asked. She was more concerned about this than Jagoan. Jagoan pinched his nose and quickly sorted out his thoughts, he then said, ¡°It¡¯s the same as just now. Let¡¯s see what North Heaven Queen sh will do in the next one or two years.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the specific?¡± Star Nelson asked eagerly. ¡°I thought of two possibilities. One of them is rted to what he will do in his work,¡± Jagoan said. Star Nelson quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep me guessing. Tell me now¡­¡± Jagoan squinted at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t interrupt me, I¡¯ve finished¡­¡± Star was anxious and angry, but she had no way to urge Jagoan. She could only cover her mouth and nod to him, indicating that she would not interrupt him again. Jagoan took a deep breath and then said under the urgent eyes of the other party, ¡°I think that the Grand Pure Emperor will set him as the North Heaven Queen. The next few years, the task given to him is to let him eliminate heresy in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and even in the whole Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It might be exaggerated to say that all of them would be eliminated, but as much as possible, he would eliminate the voices against Grand Pure Emperor and Crape Myrtle Sect¡­¡± ¡°I think this is also the task that the Grand Pure Emperor ordered him toplete before he returns.¡± Jagoan¡¯s words, like a bright light, instantly dispelled the fog in Star Nelson¡¯s mind. Her eyes suddenly lit up. Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 ¡°Don¡¯t stop, continue!¡± Seeing that Jagoan suddenly stopped talking, Star couldn¡¯t help urging him. ¡°Seeing your expression just now, I thought you were thinking of something,¡± Jagoan thought. He blinked and continued, ¡°You already know the future North Heaven Queen of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and the other three Heaven Queens will know soon. Next, it should be the Generals and disciples at different levels who will know about it. The news spreadyer byyer. If it was me, I pushed him out to get rid of heresy, then when all the cultivators in the Lunia knew that there was a Heaven Queen of Heavenly Spirit Realm in Crape Myrtle Sect; it should be time for him to take action. But¡­¡± Jagoan suddenly frowned. ¡°But what?¡± Star asked hurriedly. But after that, she remembered her promise, so she quickly covered her mouth again. Moreover, she took a few steps back and covered her mouth with her hands. Jagoan nced at her and was very satisfied with her sensibleness, so he continued, ¡°But I think the identity of the North Heaven Queen should have stopped when you and the other three Heaven Queens knew about it. For generals, what they know should not be the establishment of the Heavenly King, but the genius disciples trained by the Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± Star was full of doubts, but she couldn¡¯t speak, so she could only blink desperately at Jagoan. Her eyes were obviously asking, ¡°Why did you say that?¡± Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°Because the time is not ripe. And as you said, Crape Myrtle Sect is a ce with a stricter level than other sects. No one knew the existence of such a cultivator who suddenly appeared. No one had heard of his contribution to the Crape Myrtle Sect, and his realm had not even reached the general level. What do you think will happen if you suddenly announce that this person is the future North Heaven Queen?¡± Star continued to blink. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Jagoan squinted at her. ¡°Speak humannguage¡­¡± Star immediately let go of her hand and said, ¡°People won¡¯t be convinced.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Jagoan nodded. ¡°Even you understand it. How can someone like Grand Pure Emperor who ns big things not understand it?¡± Seeing the slight resignation on Star¡¯s face, Jagoan ignored her and continued, ¡°Even if we retreat ten thousand steps, the Grand Pure Emperor has far more charm than the mortals, so that all the Protectors, generals, and Heaven Queens are loyal to him. But there were so many people in Crape Myrtle Sect. Can he guarantee that everyone would be satisfied with this matter?¡± ¡°The more people there were, the moreplicated their thoughts would be. So the Grand Pure Emperor would never immediately announce that this person was the future North Heaven Queen. If he did so, then he was setting this person on fire to roast him. This was harming that guy. ¡°ording to my deduction, this disciple surnamed sh may be a genius disciple trained by the Crape Myrtle Sect over the years, or a pro-disciple of the Grand Pure Emperor, and the only pro-disciple¡­¡± Hearing this, Star opened her mouth slightly and gasped. Obviously, Jagoan¡¯s analysis was reasonable, and she had never considered it before. Jagoan hadpletely immersed himself in it and continued, ¡°In this way, the newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, and everything is reasonable. This disciple could find people to fight in the name of sparring. In fact, it was to eliminate heresy and shut up those Crape Myrtle Sect members who opposed the Grand Pure Emperor. But¡­¡± Star was listening attentively. When she saw Jagoan say ¡°but¡±, she was about to ignore her image and rushed over to fall out with Jagoan. But this time, Jagoan continued to tell her the story without giving her a chance to rush over. ¡°But these are just the foundation for the early stage. Because the identity of the North Heaven Queen would eventually be publicly announced. This disciple would spend a few years fighting everywhere. Whether he was really stronger than his realm or Grand Pure Emperor had made some arrangements for him¡­¡± ¡°In short, I believe that in the past few years, no matter in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect or in other sects in the Lunia, this disciple will definitely not lose!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes were burning. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°At that time, this disciple will definitely be very famous. But it was still not enough to be the North Heaven Queen of Crape Myrtle Sect. At this time, he still needs a more convincing thing to prove that he can be qualified to be the Heavenly Queen in the current realm, or at that time, he will be promoted again. In short, before he reaches the Amethyst Pce Realm, he has the qualification to be a North Heaven Queen.¡± Star was stunned when she saw Jagoan looking at her when he said this. Then a bolt of lightning shed across her heart. She blurted out immediately and eximed, ¡°Immortals¡¯ Assembly!¡± After saying these words, she was shocked and amazed. She only felt that her body was trembling slightly, and all her hair stood up. On the one hand, she sighed that the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s n was so thorough. Secondly, what was more amazing was the incredible spection ability of Jagoan. He was able to analyze such a closely linked n without any ws with just a few words of information she had given! Suddenly, Star felt that the image of Jagoan had be mysterious and ethereal in her eyes. In her short breath, there seemed to be a voice in her brain saying. In his eyes, is my purpose and all my nspletely seen through by him? Star¡¯s thoughts at the moment were soplicated that outsiders could not know. Although Jagoan saw that her expression had changed, he did not think too much about what the other party was thinking, so he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you are right, Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡­¡± ¡°ording to the rules, cultivators who had reached the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm were qualified to participate. Was it a coincidence to look at the realm of the cultivator surnamed sh again?¡± ¡°In the past few years, he had be a genius. Then, in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he won the championship and became the first person below Amethyst Pce Realm. The Grand Pure Emperor just returned and announced this disciple as the North Heaven Queen¡­¡± ¡°On the one hand, the disciple surnamed sh challenged all the sects a few years ago and made a name for himself and the Crape Myrtle Sect. Secondly, his Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡¯s performance was invincible among his peers. It was easy for him to cross ranks, and no one under Amethyst Pce Realm could defeat him. In the third aspect, on the day of Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s return, the Grand Pure Emperor will sweep away everything¡­¡± ¡°Do you think that at that time, there will be someone who dares to touch his eyebrows and oppose any of his orders?¡± Jagoan¡¯s recounts and narrations were all over the ce, as if he had seen this series of things happen with his own eyes. He was just repeating. But it was also because of this that in Star¡¯s ears, it sounded like countless rolling thunder, which kept exploding, shaking her mind and soul. Her whole body went limp and she couldn¡¯t breathe. Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 The sea and the sky were covered by thick trees. Jagoan looked at Star¡¯s back as she staggered away. He wondered if his previous spection was too detailed, so that Star felt she was small in front of the Grand Pure Emperor, and thus lost the confidence to resist. However, he immediately shook his head. From herter performance, Star was rtively strong. Obviously, she had been mentally prepared. And she knew that it was not easy for her to resist fate. Watching Star leave, Jagoan was thinking about another thing she told him after he finished his analysis. This matter was rted to the scene she saw when she went to see Grand Pure Emperor after the secret talk between Jagoan and herst time. ¡°Grand Pure Emperor is currently in a secret void, using the body of an ancient Fiendgod to refine a Fiend nation. At the same time, he also got a heavy treasure, which made him feel invincible.¡± After Jagoan extracted Star¡¯s description at that time, he made a detailed report. Even though he hadn¡¯t seen this scene before, it was enough to make one feel extremely shocked. However, he was more concerned about the description of the magic weapon of Star. ¡°It¡¯s a huge golden wheel with more than half of its shadow. Only one fragment is real. The light wheel is full of inscriptions filled with boundless and primitive aura.¡± When Star made this description, the Six Paths of Reincarnation te immediately appeared in Jagoan¡¯s mind. It was almost the same. Jagoan lowered his eyes and thought in his heart. Could it be that Grand Pure Emperor also got a fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te? From Star¡¯s description, he should have got one of the fragments¡­ Jagoan felt as if he had thought of something. It was like a messy cluster of threads. At this moment, he found the end of the line. But this thread suddenly disappeared again. This feeling made him feel a little ufortable. Looking around, Jagoan felt that it might not be absolutely safe here, so his thoughts were influenced. Now that Star had left, he did not intend to stay any longer. He spread out his Divine Awareness to make sure that the surrounding sea area was calm and no other disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect passed by, and then he flew toward the Following the Heart Ind. When he flew closer and was about to enter the ind-protecting formation, Jagoan¡¯s heartstrings suddenly moved. He knew what his intermittent thoughts were thinking! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The group of people from the Imperial Universe Sect entered the Small World of Heaven and Earth to look for the fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te! In addition to the bad rtionship between the Eldest Senior Brother of the Imperial Universe Sect and the Grand Pure Emperor, Bruce Wace¡¯s attitude at that time, and the familiarity with the Small World of Heaven and Earth. This most likely answer appeared in Jagoan¡¯s mind. As soon as he thought of this answer, Jagoan made a decision. He must not let the fourth person know he had got the small world of universe. Jagoan was his closest Taoistpanion. It was understandable for her to know. Jagoan was completely devoted to him. There was no problem for her to go in and practice. Moreover, Jagoan had never told Jagoan and Jagoan that it was a small world of universe. It was unknown whether it was by chance or on purpose, but they did not ask anything about the Small World of Heaven and Earth. They used the cultivation grounds Jagoan provided for them, but they didn¡¯t ask anything else. Thinking of this, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but sigh that Jagoan and Jagoan really made him feel at ease. After understanding this question, Jagoan suddenly felt a burst of refreshing Pure Qi and a clear thought. However, his curiosity about the Six Paths of Reincarnation te increased sharply. Before that, he had felt that this treasure was definitely extraordinary. Otherwise, it would not have been regarded as a treasure by the powerful cultivator of the same era as the Gates of Hell. However, because this treasure was extraordinary, Jagoan knew nothing about the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. The guy behind the Gates of Hell kept his mouth shut and did not want to reveal a word. And Jagoan himself could not be stupid enough to ask about the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯m exposed? As for looking for it in the books, Jagoan had also read through some of them, but did not recall anything about the treasure. Therefore, this matter was temporarily put aside. However, after learning from Star that the Grand Pure Emperor also got a fragment, Jagoan decided to study this treasure carefully. The Grand Pure Emperor had already used it for training. If Jagoan didn¡¯t use it, then the feeling he gave others was almost the same as when he¡¯d gone to beg for food on a golden mountain. Back at the Following the Heart Ind, Jagoan patrolled for a week. Jagoan was meditating and practicing martial arts. Eva Green was guarding the pill furnace as she read the scripture. Bowen was to bask in the sun while Little Candy was sleeping. Jagoan, it was rarely awake but was staring nkly at a roast pig leg. The big white pig stared at the roast pig leg in a daze. It was easy for people toe up with rich ideas. However, Jagoan thought that this was not the first time he had seen it. that food could stay in front of Jagoan for more than a blink of an eye. There was something wrong with the pig. However, the fat pig¡¯s white body and greasy pig skin showed that there was nothing wrong with it. Is there something wrong with cultivation? Jagoan pondered for a moment and finally shook his head with a chuckle. The training of divine beasts depended on the lineage¡¯s heritage. There was no need to intentionally train. They only needed to eat, sleep, and then naturallyprehend, master, and break through. He was really envious. Jagoan estimated that Jagoan had been umted for a period of time and was close to the edge of promotion. After all, he had never seen this white pig upgrade after he met it. With this judgment, he no longer cared about it. Seeing that the Following the Heart Ind was as peaceful as before, Jagoan called back Prince Krueger to hide near the ind and secretly guard it. After that, he returned to the practice room of the pce. With a wave of his arm, Jagoan activated the surrounding formation to prevent being pried. With a movement of his body, he disappeared from the practice room and entered the Small World of Heaven and Earth. The ce where he appeared was the sameke asst time. However, he did not stay here. He turned his Wave-like Void Bracelet and came to the vast and boundless ice in after a few steps. Jagoan found three dog demons without much effort. Because the dog demon was still on the ice ins, running like a child. Looking at the horrible footprints and cracks on the ice ins, Jagoan seemed to understand the happiness of the three zombie dog demons. Anyone who was trapped by ropes in an inch ofnd would run for dozens of years to recall his youth and the time when he was at sunset once he was free. Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 Looking at the three-foot-tall zombie-like dog demons with its tongue stuck out and a ferocious expression, Jagoan found it hard to connect it with the previous colossus. In fact, the three zombie dog demons were sitting in front of him. After he had summoned the zombie, which was shaking its head and wagging its tail, it had just expressed a very big question, when ayer of purple-ck light appeared all over its body. Then, it became the size of an ordinary dog. The only difference was that the dog had three heads. It looked quite scary. Now that he had epted the truth, Jagoan understood why the zombie dog demon was so happy when the chain was unlocked. It was not only because the chain had restricted its freedom for tens of thousands of years. The chains even restricted some of its abilities. The ability to be bigger and smaller. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was forced by life, how could it be willing to be so big? Everyone had a soft heart. Jagoan can be a pig and a kylin. The zombie dog demon probably has the same ability to be bigger and smaller¡­ Jagoan was guessing so temporarily. This discovery was an unexpected gain, but it was not his ultimate goal today. Looking down at the withered but cold and hard muscles of the zombie dog demon, Jagoan pondered for a while. Since the zombie dog demon was scared by him, it had regarded him as his master. At this moment, its master was deep in thought. It made the most normal way to please people, wagging its tail. It wagged its tail up and down. However, its tail was like a hard iron rod. It smashed into the ground and immediately cracked the iceyer, causing the spider web-like cracks. Seeing that the other party was still wagging its tail with its tongue out, Jagoan finally made a decision. I can give it a try. At present, this zombie dog demon is the best candidate for me to try¡­ Jagoan made the zombie dog demon squat. The dog demon immediately turned into a statue, motionless in the cold wind. Seeing this, Jagoan chuckled, then sat down cross-legged in front of it and lifted his right arm. As the spiritual Qi circted, golden light halo appeared around his arms. The halo slowly expanded, and the obscure characters could be seen clearly on the surface. These characters seemed capable of communicating with the Heavens, and possessed the will of an Immortal God. As of this moment, the wind on the icy ins ceased blowing, and the snow stopped falling. The spiritual Qi continued to activate as the halo expanded to a radius of ten miles. At the same time, a golden vortex began to slowly form above his head. The sky seemed to be heavy and slowly fell down. A suffocating force seemed to break through the void and descend on earth. ¡°What¡­ Do you want¡­ To do?¡± A faint voice came from Jagoan¡¯s heart. ¡°Have a try at the fragment of Six Paths of Reincarnation te.¡± The spiritual Qi did not stop while he was sending a voice transmission. As the spiritual Qi was constantly activated, the color of the vortex in the sky became denser, like golden water pouring into the clouds. ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jagoan was stunned by the other party¡¯s calm response. As usual, shouldn¡¯t he mock or stop me? The sudden word ¡°oh¡¯ today really made me ufortable¡­ ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Jagoan asked. ¡°You want to¡­ Condense your body¡­.¡± ¡°The woman used to rely on this fragment to form a new body. Moreover, it was a body fused with Yin and Yang, which was in line with the Great Tao of heaven and earth. So I just want to give it a try. If this fragment does have this power, can I make this zombie dog demon be alive again?¡± ¡°You can¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t believe me¡­¡± In the blink of an eye, Jagoan shook his head. ¡°I believe you, but your attitude today is different from usual. Why didn¡¯t you ridicule me?¡± ¡°No need¡­ Because¡­ With your¡­ Strength¡­ You can¡¯t do it now¡­¡± Sure enough, it was a familiar smell. However, his words did not hit Jagoan. Because his original purpose today was to test and verify. Although the one behind the Gates of Hell denied his power, he did not deny the ability of the fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Therefore, the purpose of Jagoan was to test and see how far away he was from the power needed to activate this fragment. From Star¡¯s words before, Jagoan already knew that the Grand Pure Emperor could now activate the fragment that belonged to him without any pressure. In this case, through activating the fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, one could see from the side how much weaker the spiritual Qi he possessed was than the Grand Pure Emperor. Knowing that he could not fully activate the power of this fragment, Jagoan did not have to be careful and he directly ran the spiritual Qi with all his strength. In an instant, the storm of the spiritual Qi spread on the ice in with him as the center. The fierce wind, like a knife, left marks on the ice. With the continuous activation of the spiritual Qi, the illusory image of a golden wheel slowly condensed in the void above Jagoan. However, this light wheel was only about the size of a te. This was the limit of the power of Jagoan. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Compared with the one hanging above the pce of the World of Heaven and Earth, it was much smaller. But to Jagoan¡¯s relief, the light was thick golden without any impurities. The size of the light wheel was rted to how many spiritual Qis there were. The color of the light wheel was rted to the purity of the spiritual Qi. In this way, Jagoan was relieved. What hecked now was only the realm. After all, in the eyes of Jagoan, when the Grand Pure Emperor came back, he was definitely a person who was close to the Real Immortal Realm and one of the few superiors in the Lunia. As for the original owner of the Small World of Heaven and Earth, even if it was only a strand of remnant Divine Awareness, the skinny camel was bigger than a horse. It was definitely not something that the current Jagoan couldpare with. In the Heavenly Spirit Realm, although I can challenge those who are above my level. However, the Path to Immortality is long. On this continent, I am just a strong ant who has just gotten rid of the weak status as the weak ant¡­ Jagoan¡¯s understanding of him was still extremely urate. He was neither arrogant nor self- deprecating. Then he activated this fragment, disying the unmatched divine might of the light wheel. Jagoan closed his eyes and felt it carefully. At the same time, streams of spiritual Qi were constantly injected into the light wheel. Soon, golden characters slowly fell from the sky. Every character and even every stroke of these characters were filled with the will to ascend to heaven. Jagoan felt that his heartstrings were constantly fluctuating. Waves of thoughts surged, and countless insights rose and fell. At the same time, a beam of golden light, about the size of a needle tip, shone down from the center of the golden wheel andnded in front of him. It was in the center of the zombie¡¯s head. Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Two hourster, the golden light disappeared over the ice ins. As the vortex rapidly ttened, the sky also rapidly rose upwards. After a short while, the situation returned to normal. The howling cold wind blew again. Crystal snowkes began to fall slowly from the sky. Jagoan quietly looked at the three head zombie in front of him. The zombie dog demon seemed to have been sprinkled with ayer of gold powder. It was like a statue before. Now, it looked like a root carving that was a little expensive than before. The light goldenyer was like a halo, flickering between bright and dark. The zombie dog demon remained in the same position as before, with its chest up and its head up. Jagoan thought for a moment and whispered, ¡°Move¡­¡± Puff! Bang! The three tongues moved at the same time. The iron stick-like tail swung up and down and knocked on the ice. Jagoan was stunned. This dog seemed to be quite obedient. The golden light on the zombie dog demon gradually dissipated. However, Jagoan noticed that the light of the head of the zombie dog demon that was shone on the first dissipatedst. The light in the center of its head finally dissipated. ¡°Let me have a look¡­¡± Jagoan asked the zombie dog demon¡¯s head to stay still and looked over. In the middle of the zombie dog demon¡¯s head stood a hair. If it was an ordinary dog, there was nothing strange about it. But this zombie dog demon had been turned into a zombie more than 20,000 years ago. Not to mention that its muscles and bones were crumpled into a ball, all its dog fur had been tightly attached to its body and became countless times harder than steel needles. Now, the dog fur not only stood up, but also moved with the wind. Trembling, the zombie dog demon seemed to have noticed something wrong. A look of confusion appeared in its deep red eyes. However, without Jagoan¡¯s order, it did not dare to move. After a long time, Jagoan straightened up, his eyes shining. ¡°It¡¯s really possible¡­¡± Although it was only a piece of dog fur, there were still many problems that could be solved. But one thing was confirmed. That was to rely on his current strength to make use of part of the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk. Moreover, the function of this fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk was now verified. Unfortunately, the zombie dog demon didn¡¯t know how to speak. Otherwise, Jagoan could have asked it how it felt. After thinking for a while, Jagoan patted the zombie dog demon¡¯s head and said, ¡°You can go and y first. I¡¯ll look for youter¡­¡± After that, Jagoan rose into the air. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te was not the center of his cultivation. Now that his guess had been verified, he had to return to the right path of cultivation. However, for the next period of time, he could activate the Six Paths of Reincarnation te from time to time to see if he could turn this zombie dog Demon into a living creature. If that was the case, it could almost be said that life and death were reversed. Before Jagoan flew away, he looked down. For some unknown reason, the dog demon was still sitting motionless on the spot. Soon, its body was covered with snow. Jagoan left the ice in but did not leave the Small World of Heaven and Earth. The Small World of Heaven and Earth was not only a world, but also a vast paradise. He was cultivating here. There was no need to worry about being affected or affecting others. The rich and pure spiritual Qi here could help him cultivate with half the effort but twice the result. Sometimes, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but sigh that if only he could move the Time Warp Zone in. However, it was just a thought. The Time Warp Zone not only sealed space but also time. With Jagoan¡¯s current ability, it was impossible for him to do it. In the next few months, Jagoan cultivated in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. He would also discuss it with Jagoan through telepathic jade. If things needed to be said in person, it would be convenient for them to meet in the practice room on the Following the Heart Ind. As for the zombie dog demon, Jagoan would activate the fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te every once in a while to see if the golden light could continue to change the body of the zombie dog demon. At the same time, he could also test whether he had made any progress in realm during this period of time ording to the condition that he activated the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. *** Two months passed quickly. It was September of this year. However, Jagoan had spent the past two months in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. There was any environment here, so he didn¡¯t feel the change of seasons. There were still other changes. The foundation of Jagoan had be more and more stable. ording to her current umtion, she should be able to be promoted by the end of this year. Jagoan herself was ready. Even if she didn¡¯t advance at the end of the year, she might not be able to suppress it until the beginning of next year. Pure Jade Physique was so enviable. From the mouth of Charlotte Sky, who came to visit some time ago, Jagoan also knew that an Amethyst Pce Realm Elder in the sect knew the existence of Jagoan, and the Elder had secretly wanted to take Jagoan in as a disciple. But now, this elder was still watching. In addition to Jagoan, Jagoan, Jagoan, and the others, who were training outside, had also been improved a little. Among them, Lucy was the one that made Jagoan the most surprised. After the baptism of the Spirit Severing Road and the determination to leave the Following the Heart Ind to cultivate, Lucy seemed to have been reborn. Now her realm had even surpassed Renee¡¯s. Moreover, from the news she sent back, she had a fortuitous encounter recently. When she came back, she would definitely shock the big fool, Jagoan. In the past two months, Yvonne came back most frequently. After she left Following the Heart Ind, in addition to cultivation, she seemed to have made some pills transactions in private with Elder Eva Green in the Green Paradise Sect.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jagoan did not ask about the details. However, he could feel that Yvonne¡¯s charm had improved greatly every time they met. When Yvonne appeared in Following the Heart Ind once, Jagoan didn¡¯t find it. Obviously, her Night Terrors Physique had begun to show its unique power. As for Jagoan himself, after two months of cultivation, when he activated the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, the golden light wheel was much bigger than when he first activated it. For him, the fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was more like a test magic weapon in his own realm. Every time the fragment was activated, Jagoan would call the dog demon over and try to change the body of the zombie dog demon with the power of the fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. So today, after the light gradually dissipated, Jagoan immediately grabbed the zombie Dog Demon in his hand and looked at its head. Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Looking at the the fur which was the size of nails on the zombie dog demon¡¯s head, Jagoan let out a long breath. Compared to the first one, there was already more than 50 dog fur that could shake in the wind. Although the number was small, it was obviously effective. This zombie dog demon did not look very smart, even if it had a brain, its brain was probably harder than an iron block. But after all, it had three heads. When the three heads thought about it, they seemed to have understood what the other party was doing to it and what kind of changes had happened to his body. Jagoan was not sure whether this change would bring pain to the zombie dog demon. However, every time he came to the ice ins, the zombie dog demon would run over like wild dogs without reins, then shrink down and obediently squat in front of Jagoan. And the wagging of the tail was faster and stronger. It could be seen from the cracked ice. Jagoan was looking at the zombie dog demon¡¯s head, lost in thought. Suddenly, his heart moved. He took out his telepathic jade and saw only two words on it, ¡°Return quickly¡±. During cultivation, the contact between Jagoan and Jagoan was not many. Only when there were some important things would Jagoan call Jagoan back through the telepathic jade. Moreover, with the principle of ¡°the fewer words, the bigger the matter¡±. This time, it was not simple. Jagoan put the zombie dog demon on the ground, touched the dog¡¯s head, and then immediately returned to the practice room. The next moment, his Divine Sense found where everyone was. The permanent residents of the ind, he found Jagoan, Eva Green, and Bowen, as well as Jagoan Pines who had just returned in the past two days, were all together at this moment. They were not in the pce, but in the back mountain. And it was a cave built for Jagoan and Little Candy by Jagoan in the back mountain. Did something happen to Jagoan or Little Candy? Jagoan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Momentster, he arrived at the back mountain. Seeing the crowd, Jagoan found that they looked very serious. Jagoan came up to him and whispered, ¡°Something seems to have happened to Jagoan¡¯s father¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes immediately fell on the little round pig with its head down. It was rare to see that the little round pig¡¯s eyes were filled with tears instead of saliva. In front of it was a y sculpture with cracks. ¡°Jagoan, what¡¯s going on? I remember that your father said he was going to be promotedst time. Is there an ident in his promotion?¡± Jagoan squatted in front of Jagoan and asked in a deep voice. Thest time Jagoanmunicated with Jagoan¡¯s father was when he went to Evil Mountain Range to kill Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Through Jagoan, he contacted the Great Demon of Qilin and learned something about the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. He also knew that at that time, the Great Demon at the peak of the ninth level of Body Transformation was nning to make further progress in his life. If he took another step forward, he would be the ancestor above shape-shifting. And it was the ancestor of the kylin rank! This level of ancestor was three times higher than the ck Dragon patriarch that Jagoan had met before. When demonic beasts met, not only was there a realm suppression, but also a bloodline suppression. It was foreseeable that once Jagoan¡¯s father was promoted to be an ancestor, even if he was only a Rank 1 Ancestor, the other ordinary demonic beasts¡¯ ancestors would have to bow to him even if they were Rank 4. It was as dangerous as upgrading from the Heavenly Spirit Realm of a human cultivator to the Amethyst Pce Realm. But because the kylin had the blood of a divine beast, the danger was almost negligible. It was unknown how long the other cultivators and demonic beasts would n and prepare for their promotion. As for divine beasts, they didn¡¯t have to take this matter to heart. They could eat and drink whatever they wanted. By the time they woke up, they would probably be promoted. So this was the problem. How could there be any problem with his promotion without any danger? Since the problem would not happen to himself, it must have happened outside. Seeing Jagoan¡¯s tears dropping, Jagoan immediately said, ¡°Did someone sneak attack it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± This time, Jagoan made a sound. ¡°When and where did your father be promoted?¡± Jagoan asked without hesitation. Then he immediately said, ¡°Jagoan, don¡¯t cry now. Your father was ambushed. I believe that this is definitely a scheme. What you need to do now is not to cry here, but to find a way to save your father with me! If you continue to waste time here, your father will be roasted on the fire if you gote.¡± ¡°Our kylin is not afraid of fire¡­¡± Jagoan sobbed and suddenly stopped. Its eyes were wide open, and there were still two big tears in its eyes. ¡°What did you just say? To save my father?!¡± ¡°What else can I do?¡± Jagoan pped the little round pig¡¯s head, and the pig face was immediately pped into the ground. In the past, Jagoan would definitely jump up, tear, bite and kick Jagoan. But at this moment, it suddenly raised its head and said, ¡°You are going to save my father? He has transformed into an ancestor. Whether the other party is a human or a demon, his realm must be high. Are you really willing to go?¡± ¡°Are you kidding? Your father is my elder, and he takes care of me. Did you forget that I was kidnapped in the Imperial City of the Earlington of Efrax at that time, but you and your father saved me? After that, he gave me kylin Essence Blood. In my heart, your father is my elder. He is in trouble now, how can I just sit back and watch!¡± Jagoan grabbed Jagoan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry! What¡¯s going on! Time is running out!¡± Jagoan stared at Jagoan for a moment. After a while, tears came out again. ¡°I never thought that you would help me, because it¡¯s too dangerous. If my father¡¯s realm is low, it¡¯s okay. But now it¡¯s really too dangerous!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case!¡± Before the other side could finish speaking, Jagoan immediately interrupted it. ¡°Jagoan, listen carefully. When your father is promoted, he will enter the state of vigor decline. In this state, his strength was less than one-tenth, even one-twentieth, or even one-thirtieth. Therefore, even a level five or level six Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator could take advantage of this opportunity to plot against him.¡± ¡°Think about it again. If it¡¯s really a demonic beast or a cultivator like your father, will they have to wait until your father¡¯s vigor is declining before attacking him?¡± ¡°As for identally passing by and finding it, I don¡¯t believe it. Your father is a Big Demon of the kyilin. The ce he chose might not be a ce where someone passed by casually.¡± Jagoan was stunned by Jagoan¡¯s series of analysis and questions. In a short moment, it suddenly jumped up and shouted, ¡°Yes! Jagoan, you¡¯re right! I shouldn¡¯t lose confidence. My dad can be saved!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 ¡°Look at this child¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s face was full of relief. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know the whole story, I would have thought that it didn¡¯t want its father to be saved.¡± Jagoan had no time to argue with Jagoan and hurriedly jumped onto Jagoan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Jagoan, help me analyze what we should do!¡± It was not stupid. The main reason why it was so passive just now was that the ident happened suddenly, and it panicked for a while. Now with the rational analysis of Jagoan, Jagoan immediately regained its confidence. Seeing that Jagoan¡¯s mood had returned to normal, Jagoan felt more than relieved. He grabbed Jagoan from his shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you what to do now. You should tell me what happened first.¡± ¡°Oh, this, this!¡± Jagoan suddenly jumped to the ground and pointed at the cracked y sculpture on the ground. ¡°Let me show you!¡± Jagoan looked at the others. Everyone around shook their heads. Obviously, when they came here, they only knew that something had happened to Jagoan¡¯s father, but they didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. When Jagoan reached the y sculpture, it motioned for everyone to go back. After everyone retreated about 30 meters away, Jagoan took a deep breath, and then a big mouthful of me shot out from the depths of its throat, all spraying on the y sculpture. The y sculpture suddenly turned red quickly, and then exploded with a bang. ¡°Your dad blew up again.¡± Seeing this scene, Jagoan really wanted to say this. When he asked matters about Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, Jagoan identally blew up the stone statue that was used to contact his father. However, judging from Jagoan¡¯s expression, it was not a mistake to burn the y sculpture, but it was intentional. The y sculpture exploded, and suddenly, a beam of light rushed around. In an instant, the light turned into numerous mountains. These peaks were at most as tall as one person. Everyone was like giants standing in this mountain. Jagoan immediately responded, ¡°This is a moving image!¡± Everyone stretched out their hands to touch it. Sure enough, these mountains could only be seen. When they touched it, they all caught a handful of air. Then they suddenly understood. Everyone present also understood that this moving image must have something to do with the ident of Jagoan¡¯s father. So they immediately calmed down and looked carefully. However, Bowen made a move that was different from everyone else¡¯s. He suddenly took a few more steps into the distance, seemingly dissatisfied. Then, he jumped onto a beast bone about two feet high and looked down at the mountain ridge. The next moment, he pointed at one of them and said loudly, ¡°It must be there!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the mountain peak suddenly broke in silence. Smoke and dust rose into the sky. ¡°This, this isn¡¯t what I did¡­¡± ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t do this.¡± Jagoan waved his hand. ¡°This image is what happened before.¡± At this time, Jagoan understood. The mountain ridge in the moving image was the ce chosen by Jagoan¡¯s father. And Bowen was good at looking at Qi. He could tell from the direction of this mountain that it was the ce where the spiritual Qi gathered. That must be the exact location of Jagoan¡¯s father¡¯s cultivation. The copse of the mountain peak was naturally the attack of the guy who attacked Jagoan¡¯s father. Just as Jagoan had expected, the mountains were broken at the waist, and several mountains around them were immediately broken. But at this time, all the mountains trembled. In the next moment, a huge golden illusory image of kylin rose from the middle of the mountain. The kylin¡¯s leg was thicker than a mountain. Although it appeared in the image, it was much bigger than the people present, like a bull. The golden kylin phantom also realized that someone hadunched a sneak attack. It threw its head back and roared, and two fire dragons spurted out of its nose. In an instant, all the surrounding mountains were burning like torches between heaven and earth. Although this was an image that had shrunk tens of thousands of times at the moment, in the eyes of everyone, it was still extremely domineering. They felt as if they were in a hell. Jagoan¡¯s eyes were bright as he stared at the changes in the image. Since the closed-door training ce had been discovered and the kylin had appeared, it was time for the attackers to take action! Sure enough, the next moment, smoke and dust rose from the surrounding copsed peaks. It was obvious that the smoke and dust were extraordinary. Because they all rose to the sky like smoke. In the rising smoke and dust, a yellow light shone. All of a sudden, the smoke and dust seemed to be hit by something huge and suddenly moved away. As the crowd eximed, four huge heads of snakes, each dozens of acres in size, appeared from the dust.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The four snake heads opened their bloody mouths and ran forward, biting kylin¡¯s four legs. The kylin seemed to be in great pain and kept roaring, trying to break free. However, on the one hand, when he was promoted, his vigor was declining and his strength was insufficient. On the other hand, the four snake heads cooperated with each other so that kylin could not umte strength. Suddenly, the kylin was dragged to the ground. ¡°Dad!¡± Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but scream. It had clearly seen this image once before, but now that it looked at it again, its heart trembled, and tears began to well up in its eyes. Jagoan held Jagoan in her arms, stroked its head, andforted it in a low voice. Jagoan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the image. Up to now, he had not seen who had attacked or where they were. As for the four snake heads, they were obviously some kind of magical power or formation. Just as Jagoan was carefully searching for the whereabouts of the attacker, he suddenly found that everyone¡¯s eyes were gathering on him. However, he immediately realized that they were not looking at him, but that something had happened behind him. He immediately took a step aside and turned around. In an instant, Jagoan saw another snake¡¯s head, which was almost against his nose. Although it was only an image, at such a close distance, he still felt the violent, tragic, fierce, and bloodthirsty ferocity in the snake¡¯s eye. ¡°Not only four snake heads, there is another one!¡± The snake head that had been lurking before was bigger than the previous four. It came to the kylin who was being dragged to the ground and struggling. It raised its body high, and then opened its bloody mouth, revealing its horrible sharp teeth. It swooped down and bit the back of the kylin¡¯s neck. Blood gushed out like a waterfall. The image stopped abruptly at this moment and then disappeared in front of everyone. The scene had shrunk countless times, but after watching this short paragraph, everyone felt their hearts beating wildly and it was difficult to breathe. Because the oppressive aura that was transmitted from the picture was really hard to bear. Jagoan and Eva Green probably didn¡¯t feel that strong after that. Even so, the Snake Head¡¯s nce still caused one¡¯s heart to be filled with hatred. It was exceptionally ufortable, as though it was refined from the most filthy and evil thing in the world. Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 After watching this scene, the grass behind the mountain fell into a short silence. The crowd was shocked by the horrible scene just now. Jagoan gnashed its teeth and wanted to pounce on the python to bite the python hard and devoured its flesh with its head. ¡°Jagoan, what are you going to do?¡± Jagoan looked at Jagoan and asked softly. What everyone knew was that Jagoan¡¯s father was attacked. Time should have passed not long ago. But the location was still unknown for the time being. The entire continent was vast and unimaginable. This type of mountain ridge was even more so impossible to count. It would take tens of thousands of years to find this ce. Jagoan gave Jagoan a reassuring look and then grabbed Jagoan from his arms. ¡°Did your dad tell you where he got promoted?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Jagoan shook its head. Everyone¡¯s heart sank. Seeing that everyone was silent again, Jagoan raised its head and looked around at their serious faces. It could not help but say anxiously, ¡°Jagoan, my father did not tell me where he was promoted. Thest time I talked to him, it was when you went to Evil Mountain Range. You were also there.¡± ¡°Jagoan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you think of a way¡­¡± Jagoanforted Jagoan. Jagoan tried his best to sound rxed to prevent Jagoan from being too emotional. But in fact, he was more anxious than anyone else. There was no way to find out the ce, which was the most important. This made people feel helpless despair and anger. Did he have to watch Jagoan¡¯s father, who supported him a lot, get plotted against? Not only Jagoan, but the others were also thinking hard. Beside him, Bowen muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m good at looking at Qi, not deduction. Otherwise, I can use my destiny to deduce the location of Jagoan¡¯s father¡­¡± The speaker was unintentional, and the listener was intentional. When Jagoan heard this, he was stunned for a moment and then pped heavily on Bowen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good idea!¡± ¡°You will win the first credit when I save Jagoan¡¯s father!¡± After that, Jagoan and Jagoan flew out of the Following the Heart Ind. Watching Jagoan disappear in an instant, everyone present looked at each other. But they also knew that Jagoan must have thought of a way. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not toote¡­¡± Everyone thought to themselves. ¡°Jagoan, do you know where my father is?¡± Jagoan was caught by Jagoan and flew rapidly in the air. Jagoan¡¯s face was changed by the fierce wind, but it was still in a hurry and asked in vague words. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee, but I can try!¡± Jagoan flew at full speed and soon arrived above an ind. As soon as Jagoan arrived, a pale purple light rose from the ind and flew toward him. In the light, Mine smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, long time no see. Why are you here today?¡± ¡°Senior Cadine, I have something urgent to attend to. Please take me to see Senior Brother Valberg,¡± Jagoan immediately said. Seeing Jagoan¡¯s serious expression, Mine immediately realized that something had happened. She did not ask any more questions. She waved her arm and took out a ten-foot-long jade Ruyi Sceptre. ¡°Follow me!¡± The two stepped onto the Jade Ruyi Sceptre as Jagoan wriggled uneasily on Jagoan¡¯s shoulder. The next moment, Jade Ruyi sped forward. Half an hourter, Jagoan, Jagoan, and Mine sat opposite Mou. ¡°Are you going to deduce the current location of this little white pig¡¯s father ording to fate?¡± Mou agreed without hesitation after knowing the purpose of Jagoan. Knowing that time was tight at the moment and it was rted to his father¡¯s life, Jagoan did not bother to argue with him about the address. Mou closed his eyes and soon began to deduce. Jagoan knew that the other party¡¯s talent was magical power and that he could not learn it himself. It was the same as the Qi looking technique that Bowen had learned. However, at this moment, he was also curious about how the opponent disyed his magical power. Soon, Jagoan saw waves of mysterious Taoist Sense rippling from Mou. The surrounding void seemed to be filled with the whispers of many people. But if he listened carefully, he would find that none of these words could be heard. A momentter, a circr halo appeared in front of Mou. On the surface of the halo, the flowing light was shaking and constantly crisscrossing. Some merged with each other, while others separated. As the deduction went on, the collision between the flowing lights became more and more intense. For a time, it gave people a dazzling feeling that the Milky Way Star exploded. Mou¡¯s expression kept changing. Sometimes he was deep in thought, and sometimes he frowned. The room was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. Jagoan held Jagoan¡¯s shoulder tightly, almost activating the defensive inscriptions of Jagoan¡¯s Magic Robe. The whole processsted for 15 minutes. All of a sudden, the constantly shing flowing light froze. At first nce, the fixed flowing light seemed to form a line of words. But no one knew what this line of words meant except for Mou. Jagoan and Mine held their breath, afraid of disturbing Mou. Mou opened his eyes and looked at the line of words. He frowned again. Feeling a pain in his shoulder, Jagoan knew that Jagoan was nervous, so he asked, ¡°Senior Brother Valberg, is there a problem?¡± ¡°I already know the general area¡­¡± Mou didn¡¯t need Jagoan to ask further, so he said directly, ¡°In a ce called Giant Whale Ridge.¡± ¡°Great Whale Ridge?¡± Jagoan quickly recalled. After a while, he and Mine looked at each other in confusion. Both of them had no impression of this ce. ¡°This ce is extremely far from our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Please wait a moment.¡± Mou stood up and raised his arm. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Swish! Immediately, more than a thousand jade scrolls flew over from all directions and neatly arranged in front of Mou. He spread his divine thoughts and quickly scanned the jade scroll. Then he took out a piece of jade scroll, put it between his fingertips, and injected it with spiritual Qi. Swoosh! A beam of light shot out from the jade scroll and formed a light curtain in front of Jagoan and the others. On the light curtain, there were magnificent mountains. There were thousands of mountains. With just one nce, Jagoan knew that Giant Whale Ridge was the ce where Jagoan¡¯s father was attacked. Because he had noticed that these peaks were not straight up, but curved like the ribs of a giant whale. Although bending was not that exaggerated, if you looked carefully, you would notice it. At this time, these mountains in front of him had such characteristics. ¡°Senior Brother Valberg, how far is Giant Whale Ridge from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± Jagoan raised his head and asked. Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 After hearing Jagoan¡¯s question, Mou took out another jade scroll. The jade scroll also projected a light curtain. The light curtain showed a vast continent. And it could be seen that this was only a part of the continent. The entire continent was probably a hundred or even a thousand timesrger than the part they had shown! Mou slowly ovepped the two light curtains. Soon, a spot on the light curtain belonging to the continent lit up. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s where the Giant Whale Ridge is located,¡± Mou said. Even without Mou¡¯s detailed exnation, Jagoan knew how far away it was. Because the territory of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was above the sea. The nearest sea area to Giant Whale Ridge ridge would make people feel desperate at a nce. Mou continued to exin, ¡°Giant Whale ridge is not within the scope of our Lunia. From Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to southeast, we have to cross the whole Lunia and then cross the Upper Kingdom Kahuripan. After leaving the border of Upper Kingdom Kahuripan, you had to move forward until you reached the area that was not covered by several Upper Kingdoms before you could reach Giant Whale ridge¡­¡± ¡°There are few people there, so there should not be many cultivators and demonic beasts. However, the problem is that even if the Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator tore through the void could not reach such a long distance, it was likely that they would be separated many times. Moreover, tearing the void and entering the domain of other Upper Kingdoms will inevitably attract the attention of the sects of Upper Kingdom Kahuripan, and even intercept¡­¡± Mou¡¯s words were very obscure. However, the meaning was also very clear, it was okay to go to the Giant Whale Ridge, but it was very difficult, and it was almost impossible to reach it in one breath. Although Jagoan was a demonic beast, it was not a fool. It naturally understood what Mou meant. But for it, the cruelest thing was to be given hope first and then be given despair. At this moment, it could onlyfort itself in its heart, ¡°Dad is so strong that he will definitely turn the tables¡­¡± However, no matter how one listened, thisfort would make one feel exceptionally pale and lose all credibility. If he could turn the tables, how could there be no news after so long? At this time, Jagoan suddenly said, ¡°There is a way¡­¡± Jagoan, which was squatting on his shoulder, suddenly trembled. Mou and Mine looked at Jagoan in unison, their eyes full of doubts. ¡°What method?¡± Mine asked. A bright light shed in Jagoan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Star Sea Teleportation¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­ It¡¯s not a bad idea¡­¡± Mou was stunned for a moment, and then he smiled bitterly. ¡°But Junior Brother Montgomery, under normal circumstances, the Star Sea Teleportation won¡¯t be used by ordinary disciples, unless you are willing to pay for the cost of opening the formation and the spirit stones, and you also need a lot of merit. This is not a small expense.¡± ¡°This is the only way now.¡± Jagoan let out a sigh of relief, stood up, and said, ¡°Senior Brother Valberg, senior Cadine, thank you for today. I¡¯ll go and finish this matter first. After Ie back, I¡¯ll make a special trip to thank you.¡± ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Just as Jagoan was about to turn and leave, Mou stopped him and took out a token. The token seemed to have been formed from a beam of lightning. It was so sharp that anyone who looked at it would be shocked. Mou handed the token to Jagoan and said, ¡°Our Thundercloud Gang is not as powerful as Crape Myrtle Sect in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but it has some influence. This is the Thundercloud Token. Take it with you. If anyone tries to stop you, show it. In general, this token is more useful.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Valberg.¡± Jagoan cupped his hands at Mou and Mine and then left. He quickly rushed to the Star Sea Teleportation Formation. While flying, Jagoan grabbed Jagoan¡¯s shoulder and asked curiously, ¡°Jagoan, what¡¯s Star Sea Teleportation Formation?¡± ¡°A formation specifically used for crossing the void in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. However, very few people use it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jagoan asked. ¡°It is because the amount of precious wealth it consumes to open the formation will be astonishing. Ordinary disciples couldn¡¯t afford this amount. As for the cultivators that can afford, they don¡¯t need to use this formation. They can tear the void by themselves.¡± Jagoan exined, ¡°So generally speaking, they are rarely used, unless people encounter something that requires many people to cross space at the same time¡­¡± ¡°For example, hundreds or thousands of disciples needed to hurry to the Upper Kingdom Kahuripan. At this time, it would take several months to fly over with spirit boats or precious boats. It was obviously toote. These disciples don¡¯t have the ability to tear the void, so they chose to use the Star Sea Teleportation Formation.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Jagoan nodded and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Thank you so much this time¡­¡± Jagoan immediately said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for this. I have said before that your father is my elder and you are my friend. But as long as my friends encounter something, I will do my best.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jagoan nodded heavily. It said in a very serious tone, ¡°Jagoan, I won¡¯t ck off anymore. Your business will be my business in the future. If anyone dares to bark at you, I will immediately bite off his head!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jagoan chuckled. Jagoan¡¯s desire to fight was far more important at this time. After passing through many Transmitting Formations in the territory of the sect, Jagoan soon came to an ind with Jagoan. Although not many disciples had been seen for a long time in the ind, the ind was not deste at all. All kinds of buildings, pces, and formations were shining, showing extraordinary atmosphere. Because Star Sea Telesportation Formation was often not used by everyone for decades, only one person was responsible for guarding the formation. After Jagoan took out the jade identification badge and expressed his purpose, the elder immediately looked at him. ¡°Are you Jagoan Montgomery?¡± No one could tell whether he was happy or angry. But since he said so, it was obvious that he had heard of Jagoan. Jagoan didn¡¯t know his purpose, so he answered steadily, ¡°Elder, I¡¯m Jagoan Montgomery¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Elder shook his wrist and threw jade identification badge into Jagoan¡¯s arms. ¡°Hmm?¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean, Elder?¡± ¡°What do I mean? Don¡¯t you understand humannguage?¡± Elder sneered and squinted at him. ¡°If I say you can¡¯t, then you can¡¯t. As long as I am here, you can forget about using the Star Sea Teleportation Formation.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Jagoan immediately asked, ¡°When did I offend you?¡± The other party¡¯s attitude was obvious that he had a grudge against Jagoan, so he was using this opportunity to take revenge. But in Jagoan¡¯s impression, he had never seen this Elder before. Then where did this resentmente from? He had already found a way to go to the Giant Whale Ridge, so Jagoan didn¡¯t want anything wrong with thisst step. Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 ¡°Haha!¡± The Elder said in a strange tone, ¡°Who is Jagoan? You are a genius who even dared to seriously injure Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, and doesn¡¯t care about General of Cloud¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a weak elder who can only survive in the sect. How dare I be favored and offended by you? With my realm and strength, you can kill me hundreds of times with just a breath. I haven¡¯t lived enough yet.¡± These words were full of mockery, but they also revealed his reasons for deliberately making things difficult for Jagoan. A bright light shed in Jagoan¡¯s eyes, and he calmed down at this time. He looked at Elder and said, ¡°So, Elder, are you a disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the luck to join the Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± Elder sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°I just don¡¯t like some disciples. They are arrogant just because they have some talent. They can¡¯t remember that ¡®a genius who hasn¡¯t grown up is not a genius¡¯ at all.¡± I¡¯m doing this for his own good. I¡¯m helping him learn his lesson that there¡¯s always someone better than him¡­ ¡°I see¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. ¡°It turns out that an elder is defending Crape Myrtle Sect against injustice. However, there was a reason for what happened at that time. You may not know the inside story. I wonder if you can fuse with it. Let me use the Star Sea Teleportation Formation first. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll exin to you what happened before.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Elder refused decisively. His eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°I¡¯ll just tell you this, Jagoan. As long as I¡¯m here for a day, you can forget about using Star Sea Teleportation Formation. And I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I deliberately forbid you to use it today to see what you can do to me.¡± Obviously, Elder could see that there was an important thing for Jagoan to do. However, it was normal to think about it. If it was not an important matter, which disciple would request to open the Star Sea Teleportation Formation in private? It was just like what a family needed to do in the secr world with cost them all the money. It should be something important. Therefore, because of something important, the Elder deliberately refused Jagoan to satisfy his perverted pleasure. ¡°Jagoan, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ll get straight to the point. You can forget about using the Star Sea Teleportation Formation. I¡¯m not letting you use it¡­¡± ¡°If you dare to attack me¡­ I¡¯m an Elder, not a sect disciple. Once you attack me, it is less likely that you can use the Star Sea Teleportation Formation. At that time, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would not tolerate you. Elder¡¯s identity is my amulet.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The more Elder spoke, the more pleased he became. He chuckled. He looked so carefree. ¡°Elder, are you insisting that you want to stand up for Crape Myrtle Sect and make things difficult for me, a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± Jagoan was not irritated by the Elder at this moment. At the same time, he secretly told Jagoan to stay calm and not to get angry. If he was irritated by the other party, he would fall into the other party¡¯s trap. This Elder was deliberately provoking him at this time. He wanted Jagoan to take action so that he could confirm the sin of unrespectful Elder for Jagoan. With this crime, those who had always wanted to deal with Jagoan would have a chance to take action. It was normal for him to be expelled from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect when he was down. Once Jagoan lost his cultivation, he would have no capital to live. Even if he could resist and borrow the power of the person behind the Gates of Hell, he would break with the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Skill. Obviously, this Elder had long thought about the stakes in this matter, so he was so fearless at this moment. He looked at Jagoan with a faintly discernible sneer at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m just standing up for Crape Myrtle Sect. Although I am not a disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect, I have a heart for Crape Myrtle Sect. Crape Myrtle Sect is my faith. Even if I didn¡¯t get any benefits from the Crape Myrtle Sect, I was willing to sacrifice my life for it. Are you satisfied with my answer?¡± Jagoan shook his head, took a deep breath, lit up the token of the Thundercloud Gang in his hand, and said, ¡°Since you only care about Crape Myrtle Sect, then it seems that the token of the Thundercloud Gang can¡¯t help me.¡± ¡°Humph, it¡¯s useless!¡± Elder curled his lips and said. Jagoan seemed to be talking to himself and continued, ¡°In any case, the Thundercloud Gang is another force formed by disciples in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It has many Heavenly Spirit Realms and Amethyst Pce Realm at the same time. I think they won¡¯t be happy to hear that someone doesn¡¯t respect them.¡± The Elder was stunned and immediately became angry. He mmed the long table in front of him into powder. ¡°Jagoan, it¡¯s useless to threaten me here now! Trying to scare me with Thundercloud Gang? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m determined to make things difficult for you today! If you want to use the Star Sea Teleportation Formation, you can dream about it!¡± Although his words were impassioned, Jagoan could tell from the words of the Elder that there was a hint of scare in them. After all, this Elder had no backer. If he really had a backer or his talent, he wouldn¡¯t have been sent here to guard Star Sea Teleportation Formation. In fact, both the Crape Myrtle Sect and the Thundercloud Gang were forces he could not afford to offend. He was just stubborn and wanted to hang on. He was still afraid of the Thundercloud Gang¡¯s revenge. He was just an Elder who was responsible for guarding the Formation. Although it was called an elder, it was actually just a master. He had limited contacts and influence in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. As long as the Thundercloud Gang spread the news, many people would be willing to deal with him. But now that he had said it, he could only hang on. ¡°I understand¡­¡± Jagoan exhaled. Listening to Jagoan¡¯s bleak words, the Elder thought that he was going to give up and leave. As soon as he loosened his grip, Jagoan put away the token of the Thundercloud Gang and took out another thing. ¡°The token of the Thundercloud Gang is useless, so the token of the sect elder should be more useful,¡± Jagoan said calmly. ¡°An Elder token?¡± The Elder¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was still stubbornly saying, ¡°I, the Elder, am also an Elder. What token do you have? It¡¯s not useless¡­¡± His words suddenly became stuttering. Because he saw a palm-sized snowke in Jagoan¡¯s hand. The snowke was crystal clear, and countless divine lights gathered inside, as if they were intertwined into the truth of the Great Tao. As soon as the snowke appeared, it gave off a solemn and invible aura. Most of the disciples in the sect probably didn¡¯t know the origin of this snowke. But the masters and Elders of the sect would definitely know what the snowke represented! He was the real Elder who had reached the Amethyst Pce Realm and had been in closed-door training for a long time. He did not manage the sect affairs! Although this kind of Elder seemed to be in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he didn¡¯t have any position or power. But in fact, everyone knew that this level of Elder was the real core of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It was absolutely not something that a nominal Elder like guarding the formation couldpare with. As for power. Realms and strength were power! The Elder who had given the snowke to Jagoan was definitely notcking these two items! Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 At this moment, looking at the token in Jagoan¡¯s hand, the face of the Elder, who was guarding the formation, turned red and white, and his eyes were full of shock and fear. He only felt that all the blood in his body stopped flowing and his hands and feet became cold. Jagoan narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Open the array¡­¡± These short words made the Elder tremble, and he immediately came to his senses. He realized that his back was soaked in sweat in such a short time. He, who had long been immune to the cold and summer, felt a chill in his bones, as if he had been stripped naked and thrown into the ice and snow. He looked up at Jagoan. The Elder looked hesitant and embarrassed. His words were so arrogant just now. If he lowered his head now, it would be more difficult to ept than killing him. Taking a deep breath, the Elder gritted his teeth and made up his mind. ¡°What Elder token! Don¡¯t think that you can fool me with just one thing! I¡¯ve made it clear that you can¡¯t use the Star Sea Teleportation Formation today! I don¡¯t understand anything about the token!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless.¡± Jagoan was so angry that heughed. ¡°Although you don¡¯t even have the qualification to join Crape Myrtle Sect, you are still willing to be a dog of Crape Myrtle Sect. You even dare to pretend not to know the Elder token.¡± ¡°What, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± Although the Elder tried his best to deny it, his panic and pretentious expression betrayed his heart. ¡°If I say I don¡¯t know it, then I don¡¯t! Unless you have a more real token now!¡± Feeling extremely guilty, he subconsciously took a step back. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°With my token, I wonder if it¡¯s enough¡­¡± At this moment, a calm female voice came from afar. Jagoan turned around and saw a girl in a light yellow dress floating from the clouds. ¡°Senior Zo!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up. It turned out to be the long-lost Butterfly Zo. Thest time he saw Butterfly Zo, she was about to enter seclusion to break through to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Since she was here, it meant she had heard all words. With a sweep of Jagoan¡¯s divine thoughts, he immediately found that Butterfly Zo¡¯s breath was long, wless, breathing in and out, pure and unsullied. Her every move had a natural principle of heaven. It really is a Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but be happy for the smooth promotion of Butterfly Zo. When the other party fell from the sky, Jagoan stepped forward and took the initiative to wee her. ¡°Senior Zo, long time no see. Congrattions on your promotion to the Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡± Although congrattions came from the bottom of his heart, Jagoan was curious about why Butterfly Zo would appear here at this moment. Does she also want to use the Star Sea Teleportation Formation? But under normal circumstances, few people would use this formation. If that was the case, it would be too coincidental. While Jagoan was deep in thought, Butterfly Zo directly solved his doubts. ¡°After I came out of seclusion, I happened to look for you, so I came all the way here¡­¡± As she spoke, Butterfly Zo¡¯s eyes passed Jagoan and fell on the Elder behind him. At the same time, her face darkened and she said coldly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would be deliberately made trouble here!¡± The moment the Elder saw Butterfly Zo, his face darkened. When he faced Jagoan, it was still sometimes red and sometimes white. At this moment, it directly turned white. His legs, which were hidden under his robe, were shaking uncontrobly. As soon as he raised his hand, a red lotus slowly circled around Butterfly Zo¡¯s palm. Jagoan looked over and saw that the red lotus was bright red and was emitting a halo. It seemed that there were countless murderous auras surging inside, as if countless fierce knives were constantly being nurtured. Seeing the red lotus, the Formation-guarding Elder was sweating profusely. His eyes were wide open and he fell to his knees with a thud, his whole body trembling. Butterfly Zo took a step forward and held the red lotus with one hand. She moved closer and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t even know the red lotus, I wonder if my face can be used as evidence.¡± Swoosh! The Elder¡¯s movements were as fast as the wind. In an instant, he changed from sitting to kneeling down. He kowtowed to the red lotus in the hands of Butterfly Zo and said, ¡°Please spare my life, Elder! Please spare my life! I was confused. Please forgive junior, Elder!¡± After all, the Elder guarding the formation was also an Elder in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but at this moment, he called himself a junior, and his begging was like a stray dog, which waspletely different from before. It was hard to imagine. Jagoan stood aside and looked thoughtfully at the red lotus in Butterfly Zo¡¯s hand. A long time ago, he had heard from Butterfly Zo that her teacher was an Elder of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It seemed that her teacher had given her the red lotus. But I only know a few Elders in charge of the internal and external affairs of the sect. I don¡¯t know much about those who cultivate in seclusion. It seemed that if there was a chance, I would need to learn something from Junior Sister Sky. Otherwise, if I offend one of them identally, I will be in trouble¡­ At this time, Butterfly Zo opened her mouth again and said to the Formation-guarding Elder, ¡°Then what should you do? Do you need me to teach you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go now! I¡¯ll go right now!¡± Elder jumped up from the ground at lightning speed and flew toward the center of the formation. It was so fast that it even left a string of afterimages. He didn¡¯t dare to make any unnecessary movements. The Elder guarding the formation felt fear, helplessness, and bitterness. What was going on? Am I supposed to be unlucky today? I pretended not to know the token in Jagoan¡¯s hand and took a great risk. But now, there was another one¡­ Who dared to provoke him? This was over! At this moment, the Elder guarding the formation even wanted to die. The only thing he could do was to make up for his mistake. After that, the other party would investigate and not kill him. Even so, the Elder guarding the formation still felt as if the sky had copsed at this moment. His whole face was gray. In an instant, he seemed to have aged dozens of years. Seeing the formation open, Butterfly Zo turned around and smiled at Jagoan. All of a sudden, theyer of frost covering her body disappeared. It was reced by a spring breeze- like harmony. It was the warmth and care of the senior that Jagoan was familiar with. ¡°Fortunately, I came here to have a look¡­¡± Butterfly Zo put away the red lotus and said with a smile, ¡°In fact, I came here to see you today.¡± Seeing the confusion on Jagoan¡¯s face, Butterfly Zo continued to exin, ¡°I just finished my closed- door meditation not long ago. Today, I am going to choose an ind. The ind I chose is not far from your Following the Heart Ind, so I want to visit you¡­ However, I met Mine Cadine halfway. After chatting for a while, I found that you knew each other, and you just separated. So after I knew that you havee to the Star Sea Teleportation Formation, I came here to have a look. Maybe I am lucky. You haven¡¯t left yet, so I can meet you.¡± Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Speaking of this, Butterfly Zo changed the topic and said, ¡°Fortunately, I arrived in time. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be an elder who was so shameless¡­¡± Looking at Jagoan, Butterfly Zo continued, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, don¡¯t worry. You can do whatever you want. As for this Elder, humph, when youe back, I will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation. I can make him regret everything he has done all his life!¡± Butterfly Zo¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp look, which waspletely different from the soft voice she had when she faced Jagoan. ¡°Thank you, senior¡­¡± Jagoan was a little helpless. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such trouble before. But there is one more thing I want to trouble you.¡± ¡°Just say it.¡± Butterfly Zo nodded. ¡°I have something urgent to discuss with an elder so I want to pass through Star Sea Teleportation Formation. This array-guarding Elder is prejudiced against me. There has just been another conflict. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to vent his anger on the senior, but I was worried that he would do something in the formation. At that time, if I am sent to a remote ce, it will dy my time. Then I will be in trouble.¡± Jagoan said his concerns. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll watch over it for you.¡± Butterfly Zo agreed directly. She took out a messenger, wrote a line of words, and stimted it. After a while, a blue light came from afar. In a moment, itnded in front of Butterfly Zo. In the light, there was a middle-aged woman who looked a little fat. At first nce, she looked ordinary, just like a woman in charge of cleaning from a big family. But if people looked carefully, they would find that the middle-aged woman¡¯s breath was vigorous and endless. Although her eyelids were drooping, her eyes were as bright as stars gathering and the Milky Way interweaving. Third Stage of peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm! Jagoan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What shocked him was not the realm of this middle-aged woman. That was because Jagoan had killed third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm more than once. What surprised him was that a single messenger from Butterfly Zo could summon a cultivator at the peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. One had to understand that in this realm, if there was an opportunity to take a step forward, even if it was just a small step, it was still an Amethyst Pce Realm! Those who had reached the Amethyst Pce Realm rank were equivalent to the nobles of the Lunia. They were high and mighty, and truly ranked amongst the top. However, the middle-aged woman of peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm came to Butterfly Zo and said respectfully, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m here.¡± Indeed, one cannot judge a person by his appearance¡­ When he talked to Senior Zo before, Jagoan only felt that she had an extraordinary speech and was walking a different path of puppet cultivation. But he didn¡¯t expect that her background was so deep. Not only did the array-guarding Elder was afraid when seeing her. At this time, it could also drive the cultivator that was far beyond Jagoan¡¯s realm. This also showed that Senior Zo¡¯s temperament was stable and mature. She was not arrogant because of her deep background. She had been approachable in both teaching and talking to other disciples alone. Andst time, because of the refining of Prince Krueger, she even directly rejected the course in order to help me¡­ While Jagoan was sighing in his heart, Butterfly Zo had already given instructions to the middle-aged woman, ¡°In a while, after the Elder guarding the formation opens the formation, you go to check it out in case he does anything.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied the middle-aged woman as she nced at Jagoan. ¡°Thank you, Senior¡­¡± Jagoan bowed to her. He did not know her identity, so he called her Senior. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The middle-aged woman nodded in return. As for the others, he did not look more or ask more. Not long after, the Elder guarding the formation came back, sweating. Suddenly, he saw another third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. He was so scared that his legs went limp and he almost fell on the spot. After staggering for a while, he stabilized his body and bowed to Butterfly Zo, saying, ¡°Everything is ready¡­ The coordinates have been set. We can activate the Star Sea Teleportation Formation at any time.¡± Butterfly Zo shot toward the woman, causing her to fly toward the formation in the distance. Powerful divine will spread out. After a while, the woman returned to Butterfly Zo and said, ¡°Miss, there is nothing wrong¡­¡± Hearing this, the Elder was shocked. This time, he could no longer hold on. He fell to the ground again, and his breathing became rapid. This third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was here to check if there was anything wrong with his formation! For the sake of this Jagoan, Butterfly Zo showed up, and now there was a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Is this guy worth it? Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. At this moment, the Formation-guarding Elder secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, he did not y any tricks on the formation. He had reason to believe that Butterfly Zo found this third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert to check on the formation on the one hand. On the other hand, once she found something wrong with the formation, she would immediately kill him. Thinking of this, the Elder couldn¡¯t help trembling again. Butterfly Zo looked at Jagoan and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you can do your business first. When youe back, my ind should have been built long ago. I will invite you toe as a guest¡­¡± ¡°Okay, see you then.¡± Jagoan nodded to Butterfly Zo and saluted the middle-aged woman. ¡°Thank you, Senior Zo and senior!¡± ¡°Go ahead!¡± Butterfly Zo nodded with a smile. Jagoan rapidly arrived in front of Star Sea Teleportation Formation. He could feel that Jagoan squatting on his shoulder was as stiff as an iron te. Obviously, it was extremely nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there in time¡­¡± Jagoanforted it, turned the center of the formation, and opened the formation. With a buzz, with a violent tremor, a circr array pattern of four or five floors appeared in front of Jagoan. Immediately, the array lines copsed inward, revealing a mottled and flickering space channel, as if there was a river of stars in the Chaos. Jagoan turned around, waved at Butterfly Zo, and flew in immediately. Time waited for no one. He had to speed up. About 15 minutester, the formation trembled again and slowly closed. In the process, Butterfly Zo stood there and kept silent. By the time the formation was closed, Butterfly Zo¡¯s eyes were cold and no longer as gentle as before. Looking at the trembling Elder guarding the formation, Butterfly Zo sneered and said, ¡°We need to calcte how many sect rules you just vited¡­¡± The Elder, who had just climbed up from the ground, fell to the ground again after Butterfly Zo¡¯s voice fell. But, he didn¡¯t fall or kneel down, but copsed like mud. The next moment, he was caught by the middle-aged woman. At the same time, Jagoan shuttled through the space for a while. Suddenly, he felt light under his feet, and a strong force came from his back as if it had pushed him out. Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 A strong force came from his waist. Suddenly, Jagoan felt his body speed up uncontrobly. There was a wall in the passage, and his body rushed straight to the light wall ahead. Swoosh! With a light sound, Jagoan¡¯s body seemed to have prated the light wall in an instant. The light in front of him shed rapidly. The next moment, Jagoan found himself rushing out of the teleportation channel. In front of him, there were many mountains in the distance. They were densely packed and seemed to be a pattern. ¡°The Giant Whale Ridge!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up, and Jagoan on his shoulder also gave a cheer. At the same time, in Jagoan¡¯s mind, he recalled how Giant Whale ridge was formed ording to Mou¡¯s words. The entire giant whale mountain ridge was formed by a giant whale at the Great Saint level from the ancient times after its failing in advancement. The giant whale¡¯s breathing turned into auspicious clouds, the flesh and blood of the giant whale turned into mud, the giant whale¡¯s muscles and bones turned into earth veins; and all the bones of the giant whale had turned into the mountains that Jagoan had seen today. That was exactly the case. When Jagoan first saw these mountains, he would feel that they were neatly arranged from a certain angle, like ribs. ¡°Jagoan, where will my father be in the Giant Whale Ridge?¡± Jagoan raised its head and desperately looked into the distance. However, Giant Whale Ridge it saw was veryrge. There were at least 100,000 mountains hidden in it. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to find its father in such an area for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already remembered the terrain there. Not long ago, they were still fighting, and even the fighting might continue at this time, so we should be able to find it soon.¡± After saying, Jagoan was about to fly at full speed. He didn¡¯t use the Wave-like Void Bracelet, because the biggest function of the Wave-like Void Bracelet was to fold the void and speed up his progress. Now, what they had to do was to search carefully. If he used the Wave-like Void Bracelet, he might directly pass the destination. As soon as his spiritual Qi ran, he suddenly felt a wild and boundless power falling from the sky. Not only him, but also Jagoan. The man and the pig looked up at the sky. Immediately, they saw a gap appear in the sky above their heads, as if a sharp de had cut through it. The breach opened again and several figures flew out. They seemed to have known that Jagoan would appear, and their target was Jagoan. They flew down and stopped in front of Jagoan. There were a total of ten people in this field. One person was in front, and nine people were behind. The person in front looked like a teenager, but his eyes were full of pride and arrogance. He was wearing silver armor. Jagoan knew that this armor was definitely a high-level spirit tool. Not only was the armor refined with fine materials, but theplicated inscriptions on the surface were also like the coiling of a flood dragon, with iron and silver hooks. It was so powerful that people could see through the back of the paper. It was as if a mountain had been pressed on the chest and it was almost out of breath. The most conspicuous thing about this young man was his eyes. His eyes were not as ck as they usually were. Instead, they were transparent, fiery-red, as if they were made of colored ze. They were neither upright nor evil. With a sh of his eyes, all kinds of killing intent were revealed; as if there was no one he could not kill in the world. The nine people behind him were all Heavenly Spirit Realm. These cultivators were suspended in the air, only doing one thing, holding a huge axe at the same time. The handle of the huge axe was wide like a millstone, surrounded by the souls of countless vicious beasts. They roared, and inside of it seemed to be avake, burning and boiling. Meanwhile, within the magmake, one could even see vicious creatures brandishing their fangs and brandishing their ws, erupting with heaven overflowing anger, wishing to destroy everything they saw. This was a magic weapon full of killing intent, a high-level spirit tool, a half-step Dao tool! The nine cultivators could be the real core, the Sect Masters and Elders. Even in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they were still cultivators with a bright future. They had crossed the first threshold of the Path to Immortality! But now, these nine people were just a magic weapon shelf. They were here just to hold the murderous axe. These people appeared without warning, but it seemed that they had been nning for a long time. Jagoan looked at the other party and thought quickly. After a while, his eyes gradually turned cold. ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect, how do you know I¡¯m here?¡± Jagoan¡¯s first reaction was to think that there was something wrong with Butterfly Zo. He would not think that Butterfly Zo had framed him. Because if Butterfly Zo wanted to kill him, there was no need to use the Star Sea Teleportation Formation to let him reach Giant Whale range. Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to send him directly into the trap of the Crape Myrtle Sect or directly to the outer space and nevere back? Jagoan was worried that the people from Crape Myrtle Sect woulde to force her to tell his destination after he left. Moreover, even if Butterfly Zo didn¡¯t say it, the Elder guarding the formation would definitely be happy to tell them his destination. But, the teenager standing in front of the nine people looked at him with a sneer and said, ¡°Jagoan, I¡¯ve been paying attention to you for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would suddenlye so far away when I was looking for you today. If it weren¡¯t for the powerful figures in Crape Myrtle Sect who could tear the void apart continuously, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to stop you at once.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s just a coincidence?¡± Jagoan carefully distinguished the other party¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t know what coincidence you¡¯re talking about. I came to you today for a serious matter.¡± The young man raised his hand and pointed at Jagoan. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. There was arrogance on his young face. ¡°My name is Kay sh. I am here to defeat you today, but not to kill you.¡± sh? Kay sh? Upon hearing this name, Jagoan¡¯s heart immediately moved. Thest time he met Star Nelson, she mentioned the future North Heaven Queen surnamed sh. Is he the young man in front of me? Judging from his appearance, tone, and what he was going to do, it seemed to be exactly what Jagoan had expected. But there was one thing that he did not expect. That was that Kay woulde to him. If he had revealed that he had known the other party¡¯s name, Kay would suspect him. So Jagoan pretended to be confused. ¡°Kay? I don¡¯t know you. What do you want to do?¡± ¡°As I said, I¡¯m here to defeat you today¡­¡± Kay looked at Jagoan. His eyes were as red as ss, full of confidence, and he did not take Jagoan seriously at all. ¡°Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect now has a total of 1,263 Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters. Except the fist stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, there are 512 masters. And out of the 512, I chose 50 Masters who have the chance to win the championship in Immortals¡¯ Assembly a few yearster¡­¡± ¡°Then, starting from you, I will challenge you one by one within three months and defeat you. To put it simply, I¡¯m here today¡­¡± Kay licked his lips, and an evil red light shed in his eyes. ¡°To destroy your confidence.¡± Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 ¡°I don¡¯t have time. Get lost!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes narrowed and refused directly. ¡°What?¡± Kay was stunned. Before that, he had already thought about what to say and what to do next. However, in the early prediction, there was absolutely no such a direct answer from Jagoan. Jagoan was toozy to look at Kay. Usually, he would not care if the other party was the future North Heaven Queen of Crape Myrtle Sect. You¡¯re so rude to block my way, and you¡¯re talking big to provoke me. Then I¡¯ll teach you what it means to always be respectful. At this moment, Jagoan was seizing time. Jagoan¡¯s father was in danger. He had finally arrived at the Giant Whale Ridge. If he had gone a stepte and caused an ident to Jagoan¡¯s father, how could he exin to the kylin beast on his shoulder? Jagoan didn¡¯t even spare Kay a nce before flying past him. At the same time, Jagoan not only sighed in his heart, ¡°You young man, you are lucky today. I have something urgent to do.¡± ¡°Seal the void! Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Kay¡¯s eyes shone with rage as he watched Jagoan sh past him. Bam! In an instant, Jagoan saw a crystal-like barrier in the void in front of him. The fortress was like a huge ball, enveloping the area within thousands of miles. ¡°Jagoan, if you are not defeated today, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± Kay¡¯s body moved, and in an instant, he turned into a stream of flowing light and rushed toward Jagoan. He raised his arm and brandished it fiercely. Rays of light shot up from his arm like a peacock spreading its tail, like rays of light. Water, fire, and lightning burst out at the same time. In an instant, they intertwined into a tight dra, full of the smell of destruction, falling on Jagoan. In the, the void copsed and shattered, releasing a deafening roar. Kay¡¯s strength far exceeded that of a second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light, and he turned around and punched out. The ming de of light instantly stretched and tore the sky apart. Like a raging river of mes, it fiercely charged through the air and rumbled, opening up therge. The water, fire, and lightning in the big were immediately pushed back and copsed. The entire shook violently and exploded. A streak of flowing light danced and reflected on the surrounding crystal walls. The light shed rapidly and the silver flowers on the fire trees were blinding. ¡°Huh?¡± Kay¡¯s expression changed as he shouted, ¡°The Ninth Heaven of the Milky Way!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he grabbed it. In an instant, a river of stars appeared in his palm. Infinite starlight shone from it. Jagoan seemed to sink into the depths of the Milky Way at once, surrounded by unevens. The next moment, theses burst out dazzling lights. A destructive aura arose spontaneously and instantly expanded to the extreme. The white light even melted the void. Jagoan in the center of the Milky Way fell into the origin of destruction. The surrounding space began to copse and explode. Despair filled every corner of the ce. Everywhere one¡¯s vision could see, it was filled with chaotic light. The sky was ipetent and there was no door to the earth. ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Jagoan snorted coldly, and his eyes suddenly shed with dazzling lightning. He stretched out his hand and made a grab. With a crack, there was a thunder out of thin air. Within the purple lightning, dragon roars could be heard and dragon roars could be heard. As he stretched out his hand and grabbed it, a purple lightning thicker than a water tank wrapped around the dragon shadow. It roared like a spear piercing through the sky, stabbing toward the brightest direction of the Milky Way. Countless bolts of lightning with unparalleled sharpness spread and tore around. The entire Milky Way was shattered. Before it could explode, it was poked by Jagoan. Bam! The area sealed by the crystal wall suddenly turned into a furnace. The terrifying mes instantly filled the space inside. At a nce, the void was melting, and copsing like a burning candle. Kay was knocked back more than ten miles, and his devilish red eyes were full of surprise and shock. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jagoan rankedst among the original 50 people he had chosen. But why did he feel that it was extremely troublesome? If he let the other party go today, the other party would definitely bring him trouble in theing Immortals¡¯ Assembly! With this thought in mind, Kay¡¯s eyes burst out with a fierce light, and his aura surged wildly. The illusory images of volcanoes, cier, thunder, and flood appeared behind him. Each of them was a horrible natural disaster. He seemed to be the son of disaster, wishing to smash all of this type of heavenly punishment onto Jagoan¡¯s body, destroy it. However, before he could make a move, the loud noise of Jagoan suddenly came from the surrounding fire. ¡°Kay, since you insist on attacking me, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± ¡°Humph, I¡¯d like to see how rude you can be to me.¡± Kay sneered. ¡°I just wanted to worship you today, but you looked down on me. In that case, I¡¯ll break your arm and let you remember today forever¡­¡± Bam! Before Kay could finish his words, there was a sudden explosion. A huge gap was torn open in the burning me, as if a cloth had been torn open. The gap appeared next to the nine Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Just as the entire Void exploded, a protective shield appeared around the nine Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, enveloping them. The surrounding void was blown into ruins, but it could not affect the light shield at all. The me was torn open. Immediately, a big hand reached out. The arm was burning with purple smoke, and its surface was like dragon scales. Waves of disaster, chaos, Heartless, killing, and terrible aura rose to the sky. The hand made a grasping motion, and cracking sounds could be heard as countless cracks appeared on the shield, as if an eggshell were about to shatter. The faces of the nine cultivators in the light shield suddenly changed, and their eyes were full of disbelief. In the distance, Kay was also stunned. Before he could react, the big hand reached forward. The monstrous power spread out like a tide. The surrounding fire copsed under the pressure. Jagoan stepped out of the me. The firelight gave people an indescribable feeling of height, majesty, and invincibility. Bang! Suddenly, the light shield exploded and turned into countless light spots, scattering around. Jagoan¡¯s finger broke through the light shield and hit one of the cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The cultivator¡¯s eyes were fixed and his body trembled. The next moment, with a bang, his head was smashed into pieces. Flesh and blood mixed with brain matter and broken bones were spewing out like spring water. Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 The other party killed a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator with one finger. Seeing this from the distance, Kay¡¯s breathing stopped. But Jagoan did not stop because he had killed one person. Swoosh! His eyes were like torches, and his movements were as fast as lightning. His fingers pointed continuously, turning into shadows that were hard to see. In an instant, they flew past the eight people. The light and shadow seemed to stop at this moment. Kay looked at the eight bodies still in the distance. The eight people froze. The next moment, the light and shadow recovered. Bang! ¡°Jagoan Montgomery!¡± Anger was like a volcano erupting, engulfing Kay instantly. He gnashed his teeth and shouted repeatedly, ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me!¡± At this moment, Kay¡¯s arm erupted with an unprecedented dazzling radiance, like a zing sun in the sky. The power surged on his fist, and the air around him kept exploding. Waves of airflow kept exploding. Crack! The crystal wall that had sealed the void continued to crack open with a creepy cracking sound. The mes inside the crystal wall were instantly extinguished by his Qi Power. ¡°Heavenly King Fist!¡± Bam! Kay punched out. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. All of a sudden, it was as if a huge river had been interrupted by him in the air. The essence of the world all copsed and poured out. The airflow around surged and swept everything. Fist shadows were everywhere. Every punch had the terrifying power to shatter mountains and rivers, destroy the earth, and copse Yin and Yang. The space where Jagoan was located seemed to bepletely shattered by this powerful fist technique. It was shattered into powder and would sink forever. ¡°Celestial Punishment! Divine Sun Sword Formation!¡± The void around Jagoan kept shaking and destroying, but his figure was still like a mountain or a sea, standing still. Facing Kay, the seven sword shadows in his palm gathered and roared. The air between heaven and earth was cut into pieces and exploded like thunder. As he punched out, the zing rays of sunlight burst out like a me in the air. The terrifying sword Qi burned fiercely in the air, forming a millstone. It wrapped around the surrounding fist shadows, grinding them until they creaked. Countless fist shadows exploded like countless bolts of Gang Thunder. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what other methods you have!¡± Kay advanced instead of retreating. With a loud roar, he opened his five fingers and grabbed forward like a giant hand. Honglong! Theyers of crystal walls that sealed the void were all shattered and fell like a meteor shower. The huge axe in the hands of the nine Heavenly Spirit Realms broke through the air and turned into a magnificent golden light, which was grabbed by Kay. As soon as the giant axe was in his hand, Kay¡¯s me immediately rushed into the sky. Clouds filled the sky and all burned at this moment. At this moment, the sky seemed to turn into a fire purgatory. A five-colored auspicious cloud rose under his feet, radiating multicolored light. If it weren¡¯t for the auspicious clouds, it seemed that this world couldn¡¯t bear his power and would have been crushed by him. An electric arc shot out from every pore of Kay¡¯s body in an ordinary breath and movement, disying a terrifying explosion. He raised the giant axe, stirring up the sun and moon. The stars continuously copsed, falling down. Being pointed at by the giant axe, Jagoan suddenly felt as if he was being stared at by a pair of eyes bigger than the sky. There seemed to be a mountain pressing down on his shoulder. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and looked at the giant axe and Kay. He already discovered something different. The giant axe and Kay were separated. One was a Half-step Dao tool and the other was a second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. The giant axe was in Kay¡¯s hand. One was still a half-step Dao tool, and the other was still a second level Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. There was a huge difference between them! The tiger and dragon of the half-step Dao tool raised their heads and roared, as if they were alive. Deep in the sea of blood, the vicious fetus seemed to have beenpletely nurtured. It turned into countless fierce gods and evil spirits, forming a million-strong army. Each of them had a power far beyond that of the cultivator. They shouted the word ¡°kill¡±. That fierce and ruthless murderous aura was enough to scare people to death! As for Kay himself, it was as if he had been reborn. The previous arrogance made people feel that Kay was frivolous. But at this moment, it could be seen from his eyes that his arrogance was all because of absolute confidence. His long hair scattered and danced in the air. Every strand of hair was extremely fierce and wild. When the giant axe and Kaybined, they both changed! Jagoan was sure that Kay at this moment was the real Kay. The giant axe was not only a rare killing treasure, but also a key to unlocking the seal. Kay held the giant axe in his hand and pointed it at Jagoan. He raised the corner of his mouth and showed a wild smile. ¡°Jagoan, you satisfied me, you satisfied me! I have already felt your power and potential.¡± No, you didn¡¯t¡­ Jagoan really wanted to say that. ¡°You are very good. Just now, I did want to kill you. Because I felt that your existence might be a threat to me. You may affect my perfect n. But now, I¡¯ve thought it through. You¡¯re not a stumbling block in my n. On the contrary, you are thest puzzle of my perfect n! I want you to live until the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Under such circumstances, crushing an opponent like you will bring my reputation to its peak. I¡¯ll defeat you to make everyone admire me!¡± ¡°You, Jagoan, are the most perfect gift from heaven! Yes, I found out in time!¡± Kay spoke like thunder. Every word he said was like a thunder explosion, making Jagoan¡¯s eardrums buzz and make the vigor in Jagoan on his shoulder surge. Jagoan almost couldn¡¯t stand still and was about to fall down directly. ¡°But you have toplete one of my tests. Next, I will strike you with my axe. If you can catch it alive, then I promise that no one will find trouble with you in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect before Immortals¡¯ Assembly. You can improve yourself as much as you want and fight with me. But if you can¡¯t take it¡­ That would be a dead end. Come on, take this!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t care whether Jagoan agreed or not. With a roar, he held the giant axe with both hands and chopped toward Jagoan with the momentum of splitting the sky. Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 As he swung the axe, the blood light and golden light burst out. Like an ancient Creation God, he was currently splitting the heavens and splitting the earth apart, dividing the Yin and Yang. The sun, the moon, and star lights were all split apart. The strange blood light kept shing, and followed the trajectory of the axe. The surrounding airflow shattered one after another. Wherever the track went, the void would copse, creating a dark cave. Thousands of ck holes appeared and rushed toward Jagoan. The whole world seemed to have fallen intoplete despair at this moment. Behind the ck hole, the source of the golden light was Kay, who was carrying a giant axe and looking coldly at Jagoan. ¡°If you can¡¯t block it, you will die right now. If you can block it, then during Immortals¡¯ Assembly, you will be my stepping stone!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Jagoan utters a long cry, heading for the ck hole that keeps appearing. The boiling golden light was about to swallow him and kill him. Jagoan suddenly raised his right hand and held his left palm with two fingers. He suddenly pulled. ¡°Gates of Hell!¡± Hong! Immediately, a rusty gate covered with blood stood between heaven and earth. ck gas billowed and vigor filled the air. A terrifying suction force instantly swept across thend. The golden light from the axe was engulfed by the gate. Those ck holes that rose and fell one after another were all pulled back, shing intensely with each other, exploding, sucked into the door, no longer releasing any sound. The gate rapidly moved forward and crossed dozens of miles in an instant. It rushed toward Kay with a ghostly aura. Aplicated look shed across Kay¡¯s eyes. With a bang, the world became clear. Jagoan shook his wrist and withdrew the gate into his palm. He turned the Wave-like Void Bracelet and took a step forward. The next moment, he was 100 miles away. ¡°Jagoan, did you kill that guy?¡± Jagoan squatted on Jagoan¡¯s shoulder and asked hurriedly. At this moment, its body was still tight. When the other party held the giant axe in his hand, Jagoan felt a sense of fear. ¡°No¡­¡± Jagoan narrowed his eyes and recalled thest scene. Just as Kay was about to be devoured by the Gates of Hell, Kay¡¯s body exploded into a mass of wriggling flesh. A streak of golden light shot out from his flesh, instantly entering the void, disappearing without a trace. The next moment, the flesh and blood were devoured by the Gate. Without a doubt, Kay was not dead. That golden light was the most important part of his body. The golden light was just his abandoned body. At this moment, Jagoan was thinking about this problem. He has a chance to escape. But in this case, why did he blow up his body? But it was obviously unreasonable. How could a cultivator give up his Taoist body so easily? It was very abnormal to abandon a Dao body. Moreover, he wants to blow up the whole body as if to cover up something¡­ There were many doubtful points. Jagoan tried his best to think, but he felt confused and could not find the direction. After a while, Jagoan shook his head and gave up thinking. At least Kay won¡¯t disturb me for the time being. The most urgent thing is Jagoan¡¯s father¡­ Although he did not think about Kay for the time being, Jagoan did not let down his guard. On the one hand, he continued to guard against the sneak attack from Crape Myrtle Sect. Because now he had a better understanding of the fact that Crape Myrtle Sect was a ce where they could do things by hook or by crook and ignored the rules. And their sudden arrival today also showed that Crape Myrtle Sect had the ability to kill anyone at any time. On the other hand, he was fighting Kay just now. Jagoan suddenly realized that he was not sure if he could kill Kay with his own strength. In the beginning, Jagoan naturally had absolute confidence in killing Kay. However, when Kay held the axe and seemed to be reborn, Jagoan still remembered that there was a moment when he was shocked by the other party. In a life-and-death battle, a split second of distraction was enough to give the opponent hundreds of chances. Moreover, Jagoan¡¯s Gates of Hell, one of his trump cards, failed to kill Kay. If vignce could be disyed with numbers, then it could be said that Jagoan¡¯s vignce at this time had increased to a minimum.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Someone who had been chosen as a North Heaven Queen by the Grand Pure Emperor and is at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm is indeed extraordinary¡­ Jagoan was flying toward Giant Whale Ridge in front of him, and he kept thinking at the same time. A man of the same realm as him had appeared, but the other party could put pressure on him. Just as Jagoan was about to fly to Giant Whale Ridge, a golden light shuttled through the void like lightning. It was obvious that only by raising to Amethyst Pce Realm could one tear open the void. But in front of the golden light, it seemed that it was not a problem at all. The golden light was as smooth as a fish in the sea. After crossing countless mountains and rivers, the golden light suddenly flew up. Immediately afterwards, it flew out from the void, arriving at its destination: a mysterious space that was steaming with mist. No one knew howrge this space was, or how small it was. It was as though it could extend endlessly, and at the same time, condense rapidly. In this space, the size could not be determined at all. Because the surrounding space was like burning charcoal, the fog inside was as red as fire and as red as blood. The golden light entered the space and descended. As the space neared, several thick chains hung a pool in mid-air. The golden light fell into the pool. The originally calm pool suddenly boiled. The whole pool seemed to be filled with boiling mud, and thick bubbles poured out. The bubbles kept appearing and exploding. Momentster, Kay¡¯s voice rang out everywhere in this space. It was sometimes close, sometimes far, sometimes high, and sometimes low. ¡°There was an idental discovery¡­ Not bad¡­ Very good¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always regretted not having enough stepping stones. He can be one of the targets of cultivation¡­¡± ¡°A stepping stone¡­ Now there¡¯s another one¡­ Yes¡­ I have also discovered some physical problems this time around¡­¡± ¡°There is still a lot of room for improvement¡­ The next time Kay appears¡­ He¡¯s ten times stronger than now¡­¡± Bam! As thest voice fell, a thunderous bang sounded in all directions. The loud noise shattered Kay¡¯s voice. As the loud noise rang out, the fog around them seemed to be affected and began to fade. In the fading fog, countless figures were neatly arranged and densely packed. What made people¡¯s scalps numb was that these expressionless people, who looked like y puppets, were all Kay. Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 There were 100,000 hidden peaks in the Giant Whale Ridge. When Jagoan flew into the mountains, he immediately felt like he had entered the belly of a giant whale. One by one, the towering mountain peaks were formed from the ribs of the giant whale, which seemed to cover the whole world. Although the Great Sage had been dead for tens of thousands of years, the remaining power of the Great Saint remained. That was exactly the case. Not only was there in Giant Whale Ridge, but there were few people within tens of thousands of miles. Cultivators did note, and the demonic beasts would note. When Jagoan flew in, he immediately felt that the primal chaos around him was rolling over. A gloomy feeling pressed against his heart. And this feeling could not be eliminated just by flying high into the sky. ¡°Jagoan, it¡¯s up to you next¡­¡± Jagoan looked up and sniffed desperately. In the past, with its strong sense of smell, it could breathe thousands of miles away to its father¡¯s smell. But at this moment, its ability was suppressed by the remaining power of the Great Sage everywhere in the mountain ridge, and Jagoan was so anxious that it was about to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s divine sense spread out in all directions. Jagoan¡¯s father did find a suitable ce for promotion. But now, the power of this ce made it harder to find him. However, Jagoan became more and more convinced. At the same time, beads of blood were also condensed into eyeballs from the height of 1,000 miles high and looked around. Countless overlooking patterns appeared in his mind. Jagoan did not need topare these patterns with the images he had seen before. He just needed to find a clearly damaged mountain peak and know where Jagoan¡¯s father had been promoted. Unfortunately, it was not as simple as he thought. There were about seven or eight peaks destroyed by a kylin and a formation. And putting these seven or eight in the Innumerable Huge Mountains was like a drop in the ocean. The only thing Jagoan could do now was to move forward as soon as possible and search all the way. At the same time, he also hoped that Jagoan¡¯s father was not so cautious and did not hide deep. However, it seemed that Jagoan and Jagoan were lucky. After flying forward for a while, Jagoan suddenly straightened up and sniffed hard. ¡°Jagoan! I smell my father¡¯s smell!¡± Jagoan was confused. His divine sense spread out, and within a radius of 1,000 miles, there was no sign of a mountain being damaged. But now that Jagoan could smell its father¡¯s smell, it meant that they were very close to each other. This was very confusing. ¡°Is there a fantasy array?¡± As soon as Jagoan¡¯s heart moved, a figure in the distance flew toward them like an old man covered with blood. ¡°Jagoan! It¡¯s him! He smells like my father!¡± Jagoan shouted and jumped up. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and instantly locked onto the other party with his Divine Sense. When the old man saw Jagoan, a look of panic appeared in his eyes. In the next moment, he turned and flew away. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Jagoan shouted and immediately chased after him. The old man was in the same realm as him. Jagoan chased after him at full speed. In almost an instant, he caught up with the old man. He opened his five fingers, grabbed the old man¡¯s back, and held him in his hand. ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Jagoan turned around and stopped. The old man¡¯s face was stiff, and his eyes were listless. There was no sign of vigor flowing around him at all. Shockingly, he was a puppet! ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡± The moment Jagoan realized this; a terrifying fluctuation suddenly surged out from its body and exploded violently. Bam! The violent airflow rushed around like a mad beast. The thunderbolts and lightning, like giant lightning pythons, moved and whipped wildly, almost destroying the void. The range of the explosion exceeded 100 miles. Everything had been blown up. For safety reasons, it could blow up Jagoan and Jagoan more thoroughly. The next moment, six or seven more puppets flew out of the surrounding mountains in unison. These puppets were all old. The only difference from the previous one was that there was no blood around these puppets. These puppets flew into the air and rushed into the center of the explosion without hesitation. Then they triggered a new explosion! Crack! All of a sudden, the whole sky seemed to copse like a big pot. All the mountains around were cut off by the explosion. The earth shook as if the end of the world wasing. When thest puppet exploded, two figures appeared in the rolling smoke. One of them was an old man, and the other was a middle-aged cultivator. That old man was clearly the controller of those puppets. Because he looked exactly the same as those puppets, only with some aura of a living person. ¡°Good trick, Senior Brother!¡± The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the roaring void beside him. He praised the old man repeatedly, ¡°Only Senior Brother can use this method so skillfully. The other party was caught off guard and could only obediently explode into powder! I will continue to learn from you in the future!¡± Being praised by the middle-aged cultivator, the old man¡¯s beard was up and down, and his face was full of pride. ¡°My means are much more exquisite than lying down outside¡­¡± ¡°When setting up an ambush and setting up an array, any cultivator with strong divine thoughts might find some clues. But if he were to appear in front of me with blood all over his body, he would definitely be shocked and lose his mind. As long as the other party is in a panic, he will definitely fall into my trap. He will never be able to escape again! Hahaha!¡± The old man was beaming, while the middle-aged cultivator kept praising him. ¡°Excellent! Senior Brother is excellent! In this way, we can go back and clean up the kylin. With Senior Brother here, the kylin won¡¯t be able tost long.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look. I guess it¡¯s almost time.¡± The old man narrowed his eyes and shook his head with a smile. He turned around and was about to leave with the middle-aged cultivator. At this time, in the thick smoke caused by the explosion, there was a sudden cry, as if a channel had been opened. The rolling airflow formed a vortex in an instant. The faces of the old man and the middle-aged cultivator suddenly changed. ¡°Not good¡­ He didn¡¯t die!¡± The old man cried out in rm and swung his arm. Suddenly, six or seven more puppets came out of his sleeves. The middle-aged cultivator shook his wrist and held a ck sledgehammer. ¡°Seal the Ghostly King Chain!¡± With a loud shout, the surrounding void suddenly copsed. From the depths of the void, the chains wrapped around the puppets and the two cultivators, unable to move. The old man¡¯s neck was tightly grabbed, and the chain was pulled hard. Instantly, his tongue was stuck out. The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s arm was grabbed by the chain. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Just as he was about to struggle, a huge pig head suddenly appeared from the thick smoke behind him. It tore off half of his body, which was holding the sledgehammer. Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 Since it was rted to the safety of its father, Jagoan went all out at this moment. It directly opened its mouth and pulled off the right half of the middle-aged man¡¯s body. With a paw sound, it spat out the ck sledgehammer. Jagoan took a few bites. And the left half of the cultivator was left alone. His flesh and bones were covered with crisscrossed wounds, and his eyes were still fixed on thest moment of fear before he died. The only fortunate thing was that he died quickly and did not suffer any pain. At this time, Jagoan rushed up again, grabbed the remaining half of the cultivator¡¯s body, and swallowed it directly. Blood stained its white teeth scarlet. It did not forget to grit its teeth and mutter, ¡°How dared you sneak attack my dad?! I will bite you to death, bite you to death!¡± The old man was stunned. His heart hurt and he felt bitter. The air was still filled with despair. The old man wanted to break free from the chain. However, no matter how he operated his spiritual Qi, the chain did not move at all. Not only that, but he was also horrified to find that the puppets that were controlled by him had lost contact with him after they were entangled by chains. He could not feel them at all. At this time, Jagoan stepped out of the rolling smoke. The spiritual Qi formed ayer of Body-protection Gang on the surface of his body, so he was still spotless. Seeing that Jagoan was unscathed, the old man¡¯s face grew darker. As long as he was not a fool, he would understand he could not afford to offend the other party. ¡°This, this is a misunderstanding¡­¡± The old man stuck out his tongue and said with difficulty. Jagoan looked at the bloodstains on the other party¡¯s body and felt the surging vigor contained in it. He said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding¡­¡± After that, he opened his five fingers and pressed down on the opponent¡¯s crown. Bang! The old man¡¯s head and body suddenly exploded into blood. The puppets that the old man had controlled before also seemed to have lost their support and copsed at this moment. ¡°Jagoan, how is it? Do you know where my father is?¡± Jagoan nced at the mass of flesh and blood and looked at Jagoan nervously. Obviously, its father¡¯s safety was more important than Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s blood and flesh. Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°I only had a thirty percent guess before, but now I have eighty percent confidence with the appearance of these two people¡­¡± After that, Jagoan suddenly propped himself up and burst out a kind of majesty that supported heaven and earth. The surging smoke and dust around him were immediately dispelled. Streaks of ck chains shot out from the depths of the void like bamboo shoots after rain. The chains were intertwined with each other within a radius of hundreds of miles, giving people a feeling of being imprable. Jagoan¡¯s divine sense also spread out in all directions, and he found something strange in an instant. There was an obvious nk area in the. The holes formed there were clearly greater than other ces. He immediately focused all his attention on that ce. His strong Divine Awareness, like a big hand, came back and forth and swiped a few times. Soon, some abnormal space distortion and fine array lines appeared in front of Jagoan. Jagoan¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s the fantasy array!¡± No one could find it in the first ce, nor could e Jagoan be to me. Because the person who set up the formation was not only very skillful, but also used the fantasy array to hide the existence of the fantasy array. That was to say, he used a series of fantasy arrays to hide these fantasy arrays more deeply. Jagoan only felt a little strange just now. If it were other cultivators, they would have flown over directly. The old man and the middle-aged cultivator also felt that Jagoan had stayed here for a long time, but they had exposed themselves, so they used a trick to kill Jagoan. However, not only was he killed, but also the chain fantasy array here was exposed to Jagoan. ¡°Found it!¡± Jagoan took a deep breath, then put away all of the chains. In the blink of an eye, he reached the edge of the fantasy array. He hovered in the air and stomped his foot down. The wind blew and the clouds rolled. A bolt of purple lightning, like a furious dragon, coiled around Jagoan¡¯s legs and fell down. Bam! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The void seemed to have stirred up waves, rising and falling and spreading around. With a crackling sound, it shattered like ss. Jagoan¡¯s eyes went wide. As the void shattered, several copsed mountains appeared in front of Jagoan and Jagoan. At the same time, a strong smell of blood rose into the sky, making people feel as if they were dragged into a sea of blood. Both Jagoan and Jagoan were extremely familiar with this vigor. ¡°Dad!¡± Jagoan shouted. But what responded to it was the white fog that suddenly rose from the ground. The thick fog and strange clouds quietly spread and surged. In a moment, it rose to the mountainside and covered everything below. Jagoan immediately grabbed Jagoan¡¯s shoulder. Jagoan looked at the white fog and snorted. ¡°It¡¯s already exposed. Do you still want to hide? Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Crack! Purple lightning fell from the sky. Jagoan held it in his hand. The lightning instantly spread out like sharp knives, cutting the thick white fog in an instant. Clouds of white mist were cut into pieces and fell apart in all directions. The mountain peak covered by clouds slowly appeared again. Jagoan stuck its head out and looked down anxiously. It knew that there must be a Murder Array in the clouds. Otherwise, Jagoan would have led it to rush down. Therefore, at this time, Jagoan could only hold back its temper and wait bitterly. The lightning became more and more concentrated. The thick white mist was almost torn into pieces at this time. Arge part of it dissipated as the wind blew. It was about to copsepletely. At this time, a loud shout came from the depths of the white mist. ¡°Junior Sister, help me stop him!¡± There are others? Hearing this, Jagoan narrowed his eyes. The next moment, a flute sound rang, and soon a melody was yed. It would have been hard for him to imagine that the crisp sound of the flute could actually produce the melody of golden spears, iron horses, and wolf smoke. All of a sudden, the sound of wailing could be heard from all directions. In the wind, there were cries, wails, roars, the sound of shing with the golden spear, and the sound of flesh being torn apart. At the same time, a stench of blood and rust arose spontaneously. It was as if a bloody battlefield was about to descend. Just as Jagoan thought of this, a light spot suddenly appeared in the four directions around him. The four spots of light rapidly expanded. In the blink of an eye, they turned into four gates dozens of meters high. Every gate seemed to connect with a tragic battlefield. The smell of iron and blood immediately surrounded Jagoan. Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 The four gates immediately connected to each other, forming a force field that trapped him. Jagoan could even see that the power of the four gates twisted the void. As he looked at the distant mountain peak, he couldn¡¯t see clearly. ¡°Do you think you can stop me like this?¡± Jagoan sneered. The Celestial Punishment appeared. He opened his five fingers and tore them forward. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Boom! The surrounding force fields were all forcibly pulled by him, leaving a gap. ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Jagoan held the lightning and stabbed down from the sky. Like a giant dragon falling from the sky, the lightning struck fiercely andnded directly on the white fog. The white fog that was about to copse suddenly exploded. Crack! Several mountains around them were suddenly blown up, and circles of dust spread around like tides. At the same time, the white mist was swept away, revealing the scene below. In a hidden cave in this area, a jade talisman in the young male cultivator¡¯s hand exploded into pieces. A violent spiritual Qi burst out in all directions. He hurriedly condensed his Body-protection Gang. The clusters of spiritual Qi hit him, causing sparks. Even so, there was still a beam of spiritual Qi that pierced through his palm. With a mass of flesh and blood, it scattered on the stone wall of the cave, sshing blood. ¡°Bastard!¡± The young cultivator gnashed his teeth and looked at the Formation te in front of him with a strong killing intent in his eyes. The Formation te was originally perfect, but at this moment, there were several cracks in the corners. The cracks were like a thorn in the young cultivator¡¯s heart, making him feel that there was a strain in this perfect n. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that damn kylin to hide his strength and find reinforcements.¡± The young cultivator took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. With a flick of his long sleeves, his injured palm stopped bleeding. ¡°But just you wait. In 15 minutes, you will bepletely suppressed and your essence and blood will be taken away by me! As for this fe who came to save you, I will cripple his cultivation and bring him back to teacher¡¯s ce. Teacher will punish him!¡± At this point, the young cultivator turned to look in the direction of the exit of the cave. There, a slender figure was standing against the stone wall. A jade flute was pressing against her lips, ying the intense melody like an iron horse. ¡°Junior sister! It is at the final critical moment, so help me suppress this fe!¡± The young cultivator roared. Jezebel at the entrance nodded with cold eyes. Her delicate fingers pressed on the finger holes of the jade flute. Immediately, numerous jade-green lights surged out as she yed the tune. In the light, countless saber and sword shadows were fighting fiercely. They shot up into the sky, like a killing god descending to the world. In the cave, the young male cultivator also smiled cruelly, and his five fingers moved on the formation te. Instantly, countless demonic shadows ovepped, and evil ghosts cried out. Jagoan was deep in the air, looking around. At that moment, the distorted space began to seep into a red color. The red color was still getting stronger. At first nce, it was as if blood kept dripping into a clear pool. ¡°You want to trap me with such a formation?¡± Jagoan snorted. He shook his wrist and grabbed the huge sword made of the flood dragon spine. ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± The surrounding air was frozen and then exploded violently. The figure of Jagoan was instantly drowned in the mes and sanguine light. The twisted force field and the ovepping void suddenly cracked continuously. In an instant, countless wounds were cut by him. Miserable howls could be heard one after another, as if countless souls were crying and screaming. The sound grew louder and louder, and in the blink of an eye, it was filled with monstrous power! Jagoan looked over. He found that blood was flowing out of the cracks that he had cut, just like human wounds. The blood immediately sealed the gap. ¡°He can actually block my sword?¡± Jagoan snorted. ¡°What about this saber strike? Taiyi Ignis Saber!¡± The light de spread out and shed fiercely into the void. Immediately, the blood light burst and the mes copsed like walls. A huge hole appeared in front of him. Around the hole, sticky blood dripped down. Jagoan raised his hand and chopped down again. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Bam! A dreamlike fire instantly exploded. The hole instantly expanded countless times. The tragic wail was immediately cut off. The blood light in front of Jagoan was evaporated. The four gates reappeared at this moment. However, unlike before, the four gates had be pitch-ck as if they were filled with ink. Streams of ck airflow rose from all around the gates and condensed in the air. The airflow sometimes condensed into a ferocious face, sometimes into a devil god with scales all over the body and long horns on the head. After a while, it shook its body and changed into a dense and fierce evil ghost. All of them were mutted and died in different ways. They kept howling at Jagoan, and the ground was rolled up by a fierce wind, which made people¡¯s bones feel cold. ¡°I can set up a hundred of such traps in a short time¡­¡± Jagoan sneered. This voice was transmitted through the formation into the cave, which immediately made the young man who controlled the formation extremely angry. He roared angrily, ¡°How dare you look down on me?¡± Hearing this, Jezebel Morrey standing at the entrance of the cave frowned slightly, looked up at the sky, and then looked into the cave. She said, ¡°Senior Brother, we can¡¯t cause trouble again¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Of course I know! Those two idiots made their own decisions. They are already dead, and they have exposed us!¡± The young man waved his long sleeves for a while and rudely interrupted Jezebel. ¡°That¡¯s why I want to take these two guys to the teacher¡¯s ce and let him punish them! The kylin was at the end of its rope, and it could not struggle for long. I couldpletely focus on this side. Junior Sister, help me kill these two guys! Otherwise, it will be difficult to eliminate the hatred in my heart!¡± Seeing her Senior Brother¡¯s insistence and thinking of her Master¡¯s order when she came here, Jezebel sighed silently and agreed. She moved her fingertips. Suddenly, a moment ago, the flute sound was still rolling, like the sound of a torrent of steel rushing to kill. In an instant, the Yin energy became dense and ghostly, making people feel as if they were in a deep abyss of despair. Below them, there were pale white ghost hands grabbing toward them. Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 ¡°The sound ofints breaking one¡¯s heart. Good, very good!¡± Hearing the flute, the young male cultivatorughed. He turned his face again. Facing the Formation te, his face was full of coldness and killing intent. ¡°Go to hell!¡± As he spoke, his right hand grew several inches long. His green nails, like small daggers, suddenly grabbed at the formation te. Suddenly, the entire formation was activated, and the whole cave was filled with the green light. Four demonic Qi rushed out from the four gates in the air. There were more than a hundred human faces and beast faces constantly changing expressions in every demonic aura. Crying, roaring, cursing, and wailing. They were all negative emotions. In just a circle, the sky seemed to be upied by evil spirits and eroded by Devil Qi. The light was dim and muddy like a swamp. Jagoan stood in the middle of the Devil Qi. The Fiendish Qi could not invade around ten miles. His eyes were calm without any panic. After a while, he snorted. ¡°Very good, evil ghost Devil Qi. You are either a Ghost Cultivator or a dark cultivator. In this way, I can kill you without any scruples!¡± Jagoan raised his arm and waved it violently. The golden light and mes in his palm suddenly bloomed, boiled, and drew. The me Severing appeared in his hand like a scorching sun that broke through the void. 3,000-meter-long light burst out and pierced through the surrounding Demonic Qi. Instantly, countless miserable shrieks could be heard, as if all of the pain in the world had never ceased. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± The Demonic Qi was constantly expanding. When it was about to copse, Jagoan roared and shed with his saber. With the help of the me Severing, the me de suddenly expanded ten times. It was like an emperor in the fire, ruling the world, threatening immortals and killing demons. The whole Void seemed to be boiled and boiled. Ssh! All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As the me fell, all the demonic qi was instantly burned. Countless screams rose one after another. In the firelight, all the demonic Qi seemed to be struggling for thest time. It struggled desperately, condensed, and finally turned into a twisted face. This big face was dozens of acres in size. At this moment, it seemed to be suffering. Anyone who looked at it would feel dizzy and ufortable. ¡°Die!¡± With a loud roar, Jagoan¡¯s me Severing fell like a hot knife, cutting the face in half. ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Then, two bolts of lightning as thick as buckets fell from the sky. In the lightning, there was a series of dragon roars. With a swoosh, the dragon pierced through the ghostly face in half, activated the universe, and exploded. Countless electric currents immediately spread out, like small snakes wrapped in lightning. They moved wildly and densely. In the blink of an eye, the demonic face was torn into pieces and burned completely. The endless flute sound suddenly stopped, as if it had been disturbed by something. A painful cry came from the cave. The young male cultivator¡¯s face was ferocious, and he hurriedly withdrew his palm, which was full of blood. ¡°He¡¯s still able to resist. I¡¯d like to see if a mere second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator can turn the sky upside down!¡± The young man gnashed his teeth and cursed. Hatred and determination appeared on his face. He stretched out his bloody hand and pressed it against the center of the formation te. Sizzle! The sound of barbecue came. Smoke gushed out from the young man¡¯s palm. The young male cultivator¡¯s facial features were also twisted in pain, and his body could not help trembling and bleeding. However, the madness in his eyes intensified because of the sharp pain. ¡°Heavenly Devil Descends to the World! All the devils return to the heart!¡± With a roar, the blood on his palm turned into streaks of blood light and rushed into the Formation te. At the same time, in the sky, the four gates, which had been shaken by Jagoan, suddenly shook in the air. An earth-shattering power was released. The whistling cold wind blew out of the four gates. Countless dark souls and evil spirits drifted and gathered in the dark wind. A momentter, they agglomerated into a Yin Soul Throne above the middle of the formation. The throne was enormous, surrounded by ck suns. Ferocious ghostly faces kept emerging from inside. Waves of fierce, and violent auras kept rolling around like boiling oil. Large pieces of the void were corroded at this moment, and they kept falling down like rotten meat. The four gates seemed to have opened the gate leading to the evil world and summoned the vicious devil king to the scene. Jagoan looked up and found that he could only see the back of the throne. Moreover, no matter how one looked at it, what they saw was the back of the throne. The throne suddenly trembled. Suddenly, everything was silent. A cold frost fell, and the Evesting Night came. The heaven and earth were deste, and the smell of all living creatures being destroyed arose spontaneously. The chill turned into frost and spread throughout the void. As his Jagoan breathed, he felt as if there were ice shards mixed into his nostrils, about to freeze all his blood. Hmm¡­ What a powerful demon Qi! Jagoan clenched the me Severing and Death Word in his hands, and his eyes sparkled. The vigor in his body suddenly ran like a volcano erupting, which made his blood surge again. ¡°Good¡­ Taste¡­¡± At this time, a sigh suddenly came from the sea of consciousness of Jagoan. This sigh was full of a natural feeling, as if it was a very ordinary praise. But, Jagoan heard a sense of cover-up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± Jagoan chuckled. Perhaps only Jagoan could face a summoned Demon God so calmly. ¡°Good¡­ What a coincidence¡­ I¡¯m hungry¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell was not polite. Since Jagoan took the initiative to step down for him, he could walk down steadily. Jagoan nodded his head slightly. His consciousness immediately sank and a force that was filled with a barbaric might began to surge out from his body. At this moment, the Yin Soul Throne in the sky erupted into a loud cracking sound as it slowly turned around. On the throne sat a tall Demon God with a snake head and a human body. Although the snake head was only a white bone, it seemed that it could devour stars and the moon with one punch. Its armor was covered with twisted lines. And those lines actually came alive at this moment. As the demonic god¡¯s murderous spirit surged, the lines immediately turned into thousands of troops and charged toward Jagoan. Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 As soon as Jagoan saw the snake-headed demon, it remembered that five snake heads had attacked its father. Suddenly, it gnashed its teeth in anger. ¡°Jagoan, don¡¯t let him go. You¡­¡± Before it finished speaking, Jagoan suddenly found that the momentum of Jagoan beside it suddenly changed. Jagoan was like an abyss. Standing on his shoulder, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help shivering. Is this¡­ That important person? Jagoan instinctively felt scared and immediately shut its mouth. Just then, the snake-headed demon god¡¯s body moved and he stood up from his throne. Instantly, the mighty army of ten thousand demons poured down from the sky toward Jagoan. The whole sky was dyed ck and blue as if it was poisonous. Jagoan was as small as dust in front of the flood alone. These torrents, apanied by the sound of the flute that sounded like weeping andining, were filled with a trace of gloom and strangeness, as if at this moment, the scene had be a country of undead, making people sink forever. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ So noisy¡­¡± Jagoan murmured and poked his ears. A hint of dissatisfaction appeared in his pitch-ck eyes. He raised his hand and snapped his fingers. Paw! With a crisp sound, it shook the void. At the entrance of the cave, Jezebel¡¯s body suddenly shook, and a look of disbelief appeared in her eyes. The next moment, the sound of the flute was chaotic, and her whole body was trembling. Suddenly, her chest rose and fell, and her mouth opened. She spat out a mouthful of blood and leaned against the stone wall feebly. ¡°Junior Sister!¡± The young male cultivator turned his head and looked over, his face full of doubt. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He didn¡¯t realize what had happened at all. He thought that someone wasing. When he put his attention back on the te, the young cultivator¡¯s eyes suddenly fluctuated violently. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± There seemed to be a strong airflow running around in the Formation te, trying to break free from it. With the young cultivator¡¯s strength, he felt like he couldn¡¯t suppress it. While he was still confused, the turbulent airflow in the Formation te suddenly condensed into a vortex. The rolling suction force was like an invisible mouth sucking in the vigor of the young man. In the blink of an eye, the male cultivator couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine. He could see stars everywhere, and he felt as if he were about to faint. ¡°Not good!¡± At this time, he realized that something was wrong. However, the change was too sudden and unexpected. Even if it happened, he had no idea what was going on. For a moment, he was like a fish on a chopping board, ready to be ughtered. At the same time, in the air, Jagoan twisted his neck, and there was a cracking sound of bones rubbing. ¡°A¡­ Little earthworm¡­ How dare it pretend¡­ To be a big snake¡­¡± With dissatisfaction in his tone, Jagoan stepped toward the sky. Beneath his feet, the air seemed to formyers of stairs that he could step on. With every step he took, wind and clouds surged, ster streams shook, sun and moon swayed. He raised his hand and waved his fist. He did not use any magical power or magic weapon, just one punch. In an instant, the sky copsed. The surging evil army was immediately swallowed up, instantly dissipated, and died. Crack! Instantly, arge crack appeared on the snake-headed demon¡¯s armor as blood gushed out. The snake head¡¯s eyes were burning with green mes. A monstrous rage soared into the sky. The snake-headed demon raised his hand and struck out countless ck suns and evil spirits. They roared and fell toward Jagoan. ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Jagoan stepped forward and stood in front of the snake-headed demon. The surrounding ck suns, bared their fangs and waved their ws, seemed to be frozen in the void, motionless. He punched out. He still did not use any magical power. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about using it at all. One punch! Crack! Crack! All of the pitch-ck suns rose and fell, exploding into ck holes. The evil spirit howled, sucked into the ck hole. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared. An invisible force crushed the space and pressed down on the snake head demon god¡¯s chest. With a bam sound, it directly pierced through its body. In the cave, the young man screamed. His right hand, which was pressed on the te, made a sizzling sound and emitted rolling ck smoke. The burnt smell filled the air. His hands seemed to be cooked at this time. However, no matter how hard he struggled, the formation still sucked him, making him unable to move. The young male cultivator¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and anger that he had never seen before. ¡°What happened, what happened¡­¡± His body trembled again and he let out a desperate roar, ¡°No!¡± Bam! The seven or eight surrounding mountains were all shaken. The remaining half of the mountains continued to crack. Roars of the bloodline of the Ancient God Beast were like a raging sea, rising higher and higher. The next moment, the golden light shot up to the sky and spread suddenly. It was magnificent, and tall. In the golden light, a tall kylin rose from the ground. The kylin¡¯s head was like a mountain as it opened its mouth, revealing its fangs. As Jagoan cried out in surprise and joy, it bit down on the snake-headed Demon God and then jerked his head. Half of the snake-headed demon god¡¯s body was ripped off, revealing his dripping flesh. Countless ck gas screamed and howled as they fled. But Jagoan burned them all in one breath. The tall golden kylin once again fell heavily into the mountains, shaking the earth and the mountains. The golden light all over its body gradually dimmed. Obviously, this blow had consumed a little of its remaining strength. ¡°Dad!¡± Jagoan shouted anxiously. It hurriedly turned to look at Jagoan and wanted to urge him, but it knew that Jagoan was not himself at the moment, so it dared not ask for help. But this time, the one behind the Gates of Hell did not make Jagoan anxious. He flew to the top of the snake-headed Demon God¡¯s head and stomped on it. The Demon God¡¯s head was crushed into pieces and exploded into a sea of blood. Then, he immediately flew to the sky above the golden kylin, which was constantly fading. As he looked down, he saw that there were five illusory snake heads on the back of the golden kylin¡¯s four limbs and neck. It could be seen clearly that these snake-headed illusory images all had ferocious faces, and their poisonous teeth deeply pierced into the kylin¡¯s body. Jagoan raised his hand and pointed with his bare hands. Bang! With a series of explosions, the heads of the snakes suddenly exploded and turned into countless broken lights, scattering around. In the cave, the constantly trembling Formation te was also blown into pieces in the young male cultivator¡¯s shocked and angry expression. Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 As the formation te exploded, a terrifying vortex that swept over instantly turned into a sweeping steel whip that immediately sent the young man flying. The entire cave was also filled with cracks and debris. Blood spurted out of the young male cultivator¡¯s mouth, and the aura in his body trembled wildly. He struggled to get up from the ground, and his bloody face was now full of fear. He raised his trembling right hand, and his eyes narrowed. His right hand was like a piece of burnt meat. More than half of the flesh was gone, revealing the white bones inside. What made him more flustered was that the destruction of the Formation te meant that the formation that trapped the kylin Demon had lost its effect. This time, he hadpletely failed and lost his two junior brothers. And he and Jezebel were both seriously injured. The whole situation changed in less than 15 minutes. The young male cultivator couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. With a bang, the cave shook again, as if it would copse in the next moment. Before the young male cultivator could react, the top of the cave was smashed and opened like a lid. His eyes lit up. Then, the young male cultivator felt a strong heat wave falling from the sky, which made him feel as if he was breathing with the smell of fire, and all his hair was going to be burned clean. Rolling golden light appeared in front of him with the head of a fierce beast. A pair of threatening golden eyes pierced the young cultivator¡¯s soul. ¡°Kylin demon!¡± The young male cultivator eximed in horror. The kylin demon had broken free from the shackles of the formation. It was not to heal his wounds and upgrade immediately but to seek revenge here. Roar! Qilin raised its head and roared. Its body seemed to be carrying the sky. It grabbed both sides of the cave with its ws and suddenly broke it. Crack! Boom! The mountain peak was broken from the middle. The young man¡¯s body trembled violently. He hurriedly raised his hand and pressed it against his chest. A beam of white light suddenly spread like waves. The surrounding void began to condense at an extremely fast speed. Kylin roared again. The roar was so close that it sounded like thousands of cries. The young man¡¯s ears were bleeding, and he saw stars in front of him. It seemed that thousands of bees were running wildly in his mind. In this roar, he could faintly hear the deep and rough human voice, as if to say, ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± However, the more the other party said this, the more the young cultivator wanted to escape. Before this, even though he thought about all types of results, he never thought that he would end up being seriously injured, his actions failing. The teleportation array that his master had given him had already been activated. Just as the kylin raised its ws high and was about to strike, the young male cultivator reached out and caught Jezebel in the light of the transmission formation. Jezebel Morrey was injured before. It seemed that her brain had been stabbed by countless steel needles, and at the same time, it was painful like rolling oil. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She opened her eyes with difficulty. Through the golden light and mes, she saw a figure suspended quietly in the distant sky. With just one nce, she felt that she was looking at the man from dozens of miles away. She could even see his lips moving slightly. The movement of the other party¡¯s lips was simply two words, ¡°Star Morrey¡±. Star Morrey! Jezebel Morrey¡¯s heartstrings trembled and her scalp went numb. Her body froze. The sharp pain in her brain seemed to have been forgotten. That was the name of her long-lost sister. Who was that person? Why did he say her sister¡¯s name at this moment? ¡°Who are you?¡± Jezebel opened her mouth with difficulty and wanted to shout these three words. Bam! An extremely horrible w with monstrous mes, like a burning meteorite, instantly blocked her sight and smashed toward her. The terrifying mes burned the surrounding air clean in an instant, forming a vacuum zone. Jezebel felt her body be lighter. She turned her head and saw a young male cultivator beside her, holding her shoulder with one hand. His mouth was covered with blood, and he opened and closed his mouth, saying something. However, she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Swoosh! The next moment, she and the young male cultivator both fell into the white light. Bang! The two halves of the mountain were also smashed into pieces. This strike obviously consumed the last bit of strength of the kylin. Its mountain-like figure waspletely withered and fell down. ¡°Dad!¡± Jagoan jumped down from Jagoan¡¯s shoulder and flew toward its father, ignoring everything else. In mid-air, Jagoan¡¯s eyes glittered. After killing the snake-headed demon, the one behind the Gates of Hell went to sleep with satisfaction after a full meal and gave the body back to Jagoan. It was also because of this that Jagoan was able to see the familiar face at the entrance of the cave when kylin blew up the top of the mountain. He subconsciously regarded her as Star Morrey. But immediately, Jagoan realized that this person was definitely not Star Morrey. Because Jagoan had heard Star Morrey talk about her past, he instantly understood who this woman was. But Jagoan never thought that he would see her sister earlier than Star Morrey. And on such an asion. Without any hesitation, Jagoan immediately asked Jagoan¡¯s father to let Jezebel go. Otherwise, in such a situation at that time, the furious kylin could have directly smashed them into pieces with the mountains before they went into the transmission formation. As for how to find the other party in the future, Jagoan responded in a short moment. The moment Jezebel looked at him, Jagoan said the word ¡°Star Morrey¡±. Sure enough, the other party¡¯s eyes showed Jagoan¡¯s expected look. Next, he did not need to look for the other party himself, but the other party woulde to him. He looked down at the kylin below, and Jagoan immediately took out the formation maps from the storage ring. These formation maps were all prepared by him. He activated the formation map. Suddenly, arge array of spiritual Qi, healing, nourishing, and concealment covered the injured kylin layer byyer. Meanwhile, Jagoan was meditating on the nearby mountains to ensure that the kylin would not be disturbed or distracted in the following promotion process. If they were cultivators, they would be lucky to survive such a disaster during their promotion. However, the kylin was, after all, an ancient divine beast that could be upgraded by sleeping. This encounter would only allow him to advance for a little longer, and the overall effect would not be too great. Not long after, Jagoan also flew back to Jagoan. ¡°Jagoan, my dad asked me to thank you¡­¡± Jagoannded in front of Jagoan and said, ¡°He said that he would advance first and talk to you until hees out of seclusion.¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to rush. I will guard here until his promotion ispleted,¡± said Jagoan. ¡°My father said that he only needed three or five days, but now, it may take more than 20 days.¡± After confirming that its father was fine, Jagoan¡¯s tone became much more rxed. ¡°He just scolded me and said that I didn¡¯t help much¡­¡± Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 The rumbling sound was like thunder. But what fell on her face was a burst of coolness. Jezebel felt as if her whole body was on fire. Her consciousness was wandering back and forth betweena and soberness. When she breathed, she could smell the burning smell. In her consciousness, the scene of entering the transmission formation was still appearing. The golden light, the burning mes, and the mountain- sized kylin waved its ws and mmed down. All the air was burned clean. The space was also crumbling under the force. The sun, moon, and stars were sinking. Her body and soul would be destroyed at any time. But, a force seemed to be pulling her to the sky behind the mes. There was a figure there. Even though it was dozens of miles away, she could still feel the deep and calm like the sea. The other party¡¯s lips moved slightly. He was whispering, it was impossible for her to hear what he was saying from dozens of miles away. But she could still read two words from the other party¡¯s lips, ¡°Star Morrey¡±. Is he mistaken me for someone else, or is he deliberately taking the bait? Jezebel¡¯s breathing became rapid. No matter whether it was by mistake or deliberately taking the bait. She was certain that she would take the bait! After so many years, she finally heard her sister¡¯s name from others. That person must know something about her sister. Therefore, even if it was a trap, she had to find this person to find out where her sister was! Thinking of this, Jezebel suddenly calmed down. This feeling was like a soul that had wandered for countless years and finally found its home. Although she had not yet rested in peace, she finally had her destination. The cool feeling around her became clearer and clearer as her state of mind changed. It seemed that the water kept sshing on her face. At this time, Jezebel couldn¡¯t help but think again. I remember at that time, it was raining and it felt so cool. My sister was taken away, and then I never heard any news about her again until today¡­ Thinking of her sister Star Morrey, Jezebel suddenly felt that she had gained power. Her eyelids, which were as heavy as a thousand pounds, finally opened after several attempts. After a few blurred and clear moments, she could finally distinguish the scene in front of her. Not far away, there was a waterfall hanging from the top of the mountain, like the Milky Way falling from the sky. Below the waterfall was a huge pool. She and her senior brother were lying beside the pool. The lower half of her body was soaked in the pool. Not far away, drops of water sshed after the waterfall fell, hitting her cheeks from time to time. ¡°Senior brother¡­¡± Jezebel turned her head with difficulty and saw the human form that had almost turned into a mass of rotten flesh. The blood constantly seeped out from the human figure and dyed the surrounding pool red. Jezebel was shocked when she could not feel her Senior Brother¡¯s aura. Unfortunately, at this moment, she was not able to move freely with her current body. Not to mention checking, even to turning her head almost exhausted all her strength. Fortunately, several figures were falling from the mountain and rushing toward them. The figure in the front, covered with a veil, was very familiar to Jezebel. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Senior!¡± Camille Montgomery rushed to the side of Jezebel and was shocked to see the injuries of the two people. Then she immediately ordered the people following her to bring back Jezebel and Senior Brother. Seeing Camille rushing over, Jezebel called her name. Finally, she could no longer resist the dizziness and exhaustion brought by serious injuries. She closed her eyes andpletely fainted. *** By the time she woke up, 15 days had passed. After waking up, Jezebel first saw Camille who had been taking care of her during this period. Then, Camille took her to see their teacher. There were two people that had gone out but only two went back. It was already very unusual when they went to do something that was 100% certain. Moreover, Jezebel only found out that she was the only one who survived after she went to see his teacher. When her senior brother, who had been transported back with her, appeared in the pool, he was already dead. All the muscles and bones in his body were shattered, and his internal organs and spirit were burned to ashes. One could see how domineering the fire of kylin was. Three of the five disciples who had been sent were killed without getting the blood essence of the kylin. Of course, the teacher had to find out the reason. In the whole process, Jezebel did nothing wrong. So she reported the whole thing in detail. She only hid the matter about her when she returned. Therefore, this matter was easy to determine. After all, the Qilin was a divine beast that had been passed down from ancient times to the present. Even if its vigor declined when it was promoted, it still had some trump cards. When it was trapped by the array, the kylin sent a message to the outside world for help. Therefore, some cultivators arrived and killed everyone. As for the appearance of the cultivator, Jezebel said that she did not realize how she was injured, so she did not see the other party¡¯s appearance at all. The middle-aged man and the old cultivator who had seen the other party¡¯s appearance were also dead, and even their bodies could not be brought back. All in all, this was a tragic failure. The teacher of Jezebel did not me her. He even encouraged her and gave her a blessed ce to cultivate and heal. In addition, he also taught her a new cultivation method. In the next two or three years, Jezebel could not leave. However, Jezebel made up her mind. Since she wanted to find her sister, she naturally had to make her realm and strength stronger so that she could have the capital to talk to the other party. As for Jagoan¡¯s appearance, although Jezebel hid it from her teacher, she firmly remembered it. Not only that, but she also specially depicted Jagoan¡¯s appearance and sealed it in a jade scroll. Three days passed after Jezebel¡¯s closed-door training. At this time, 18 days had passed since Jagoan¡¯s father entered seclusion again. In the past 18 days, Jagoan had been sitting cross-legged in the direction of Jagoan¡¯s father¡¯s cultivation. His Divine Sense swept thousands of miles around in case of any ident. During these days, he also paid attention to the kylin that was advancing toward the level of the Ancestor. He wondered if everything went well. But maybe as the rumors said, the promotion of divine beasts was definitely not what ordinary people could imagine. For 18 days, there was no movement in the formation. Jagoan even wondered if Jagoan¡¯s father had fallen asleep Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 Idle andziness were twopletely different attitudes. Jagoan believed that Jagoan¡¯s father would only be the former. As he expected, on the afternoon of the 18th day after his closed-door meditation, he, who was sitting cross-legged in meditation, suddenly felt the earth shaking and the mountains shaking. But this power was obviously suppressed by some kind of power. It was like firecrackers under a big pot. Although it exploded, the sound was muffled. Waking up Jagoan, who was squatting on Jagoan¡¯s shoulder and dozing off, Jagoan signaled it to look forward. The formation that he had set up was now like a cracked eggshell, and the surface of it was shining like lightning. An iparably solid, heavy, and vigorous aura arose spontaneously. All the mountains in Giant Whale Ridge seemed to resonate and let out a long cry full of ancient aura. ¡°Dad has been promoted!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes instantly widened. Jagoan looked at the increasingly bright golden light for a moment and suddenly sat cross-legged again. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmm?¡± Jagoan was about to ask what was going on when it suddenly felt that Jagoan was surrounded by circles of Taoist Sense. The moment he saw Jagoan¡¯s father¡¯s promotion, Jagoan also had a new understanding. Such an opportunity could not be missed, so Jagoan did not hesitate to maintain it to his cultivation. A momentter, there was a loud bang. Arge wave of scorching hot air, like a flood that had been umting for a long time, rushed in all directions. All the nearby mountains suddenly burned and turned into huge torches. The entire Giant Whale Mountain Ridge seemed to have turned into a sea of fire at this moment. The scorching airflow danced like a golden snake. Only the mountain where Jagoan and Jagoan were located had ayer of light film on its surface. The mes and heat waves were blocked outside, so Jagoan and Jagoan were not affected at all. Jagoan couldn¡¯t think of doing this because it was a kylin and was not afraid of fire. Jagoan was meditating andprehending at this time, so he didn¡¯t take action. Therefore, it was naturally done by Jagoan¡¯s father. In the raging sea of fire, a kylin with a bigger body than a mountain stood up from the mountains with more dazzling mes burning all over. Boom! The surrounding mountains copsed and fell into the sea of fire. In a moment, they were burned into powder. The pair of eyes of the kylin looked around like a scorching sun and soon looked at the mountain where Jagoan and Jagoan were. ¡°Dad!¡± Jagoan was so excited that tears welled up in its eyes. It jumped up and turned into a white light, rushing toward the kylin. As soon as it flew in front of the kylin, it was swept dozens of miles away by the kylin¡¯s roaring mes. Without even looking at his son, whose tears and snot were flowing down his face, the kylin leaped high into the air and stopped in mid-air for a moment. Then, he took a deep breath and inhaled all the burning mes within a radius of tens of thousands of miles. His figure changed rapidly. In a moment, he turned into a human figure and fell from the sky to the front of Jagoan. ¡°Dad!¡± Jagoan flew over again and shouted. Two fist-sized little white pig jumped up and down on the tall and strong man¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s so noisy!¡± The man raised his hand and sent Jagoan flying dozens of miles away with a snap. His eyes were full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that Jagoan isprehending?¡± ¡°But I am your son!¡± Jagoan, who flew out again, wailed in the air. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after Jagoan finishesprehending,¡± the man snorted. ¡°It¡¯s I whoprehending am your son after he finishesprehending!¡± Jagoan was so aggrieved that it was about to cry. This time, when it flew back, it had learned a lesson. It did not find a presence in front of its father again and hid beside Jagoan obediently. ¡°Go away a bit. Don¡¯t affect him.¡± The man frowned and said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jagoan obediently moved several meters away. ¡°Oh?¡± The man frowned. Swoosh! Suddenly, a white light shed and Jagoan appeared 100 miles away. Seeing this distance, Jagoan¡¯s father, the new ancestor of kylin, nodded with satisfaction and looked at Jagoan again. His first nce was admiration. The second look turned into amazement. When he looked at it again, he was shocked. The fourth, the fifth, and so on were left with shock and disbelief. This brat¡­ Is he the reincarnation of a mighty figure¡­ Or is he some kind of freak?¡± Even though a portion of the divine beast¡¯s memories were awakened, he still couldn¡¯t recall if such an extraordinary human cultivator had appeared in the long river of history. His Qi and blood was stronger than that of demonic beasts at the same level. When spiritual Qis were at the same level, they could no longerpete with those at the same level. If theypeted with cultivators at a higher level, they would have an absolute advantage. What surprised Jagoan¡¯s father the most was that he felt a faint trace of Taoist mark on Jagoan¡¯s body. The marks of the Dao and the marks of the Dao of Heaven were things that Jagoan¡¯s father, who had been promoted to an ancestor, hadn¡¯t yet to grasp. In principle, this shouldn¡¯t be the case. It¡¯s not yet reached this point¡­ After thinking for a while, the man with a strange face raised his hand and sent out rays of red light, which enveloped Jagoan and was absorbed by Jagoan in an instant. These rays of light were full of qi and blood and some of the kylin¡¯s memories. For Jagoan, they were beneficial. The reason why Jagoan¡¯s father did this was that he could help Jagoan toprehend in a short time. On the other hand, he could also use this fleeting opportunity to connect with the vigor in Jagoan¡¯s body for a short time to ensure whether he felt wrong. Soon, Jagoan¡¯s father saw a red light in his palm. Deep within the light, ck was slowly flowing. This ck was not a simple color. It was filled with endless darkness after the destruction, and disaster. The Mark of Destruction¡­ Sure enough¡­ Jagoan¡¯s father looked at Jagoan withplicated emotions. Jagoan also quietly came back, slipped on its father¡¯s shoulder, and looked at the other party¡¯s palm carefully. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s this?¡± Jagoan asked curiously. ¡°This is your father, whom you will never be able to touch,¡± the middle-aged man said angrily. Then he clenched his fist and cut off the connection with the Taoist mark on his palm. ¡°Father I can¡¯t touch?¡± Jagoan blinked its eyes and couldn¡¯t figure out what its father meant. In the end, it could only ept it. This was the newprehending that its father inherited from the memories of his newly awakened ancestors after his promotion. As if he had seen through his son¡¯s thoughts, the man nced at Jagoan from the corner of his eyes and said angrily, ¡°It means that no matter who Jagoan hits, it will be as easy as me beating my son!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Jagoan hurriedly shrank its neck and rolled its eyes. Suddenly, it nced at Jagoan, then its eyes widened and it eximed, ¡°Dad, look! Jagoan is boiling!¡± Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 At this moment, rolling white smoke appeared on Jagoan¡¯s head. The lighting from behind him was like neon mist, full of a dreamlike feeling. Jagoan said that Jagoan had been burned, so it naturally said that the white smoke from Jagoan¡¯s head was like a pot of boiling water. Jagoan¡¯s father narrowed his eyes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As of this moment, it was obvious that what he had seen was far more profound than what Jagoan had seen. In his eyes, Jagoan was surrounded by Taoist mark full ofyers of killing aura. That¡¯s right. He must have watched me advance andprehended something, allowing the destruction mark in his body to grow¡­ The man pondered. He took a step forward. A fierce light suddenly shed across the originally calm void. Jagoan¡¯s father immediately raised his hand. ng! A ball of bright sparks suddenly burst out from his palm. In the void, a sharp light disappeared. ¡°What happened? What happened?¡± Jagoan was confused. It knew very well that, logically speaking, Jagoan would never attack its father for no reason. But the fierce light just now made its neck feel cold. The killing intent could not be faked. ¡°He¡¯sprehending the Dao. It¡¯s okay.¡± Jagoan¡¯s father stared deeply at Jagoan for a moment. ¡°This is a rare opportunity. We can¡¯t waste it¡­¡± The man raised his hand and scratched his palm. Although a wound appeared on his palm, no blood flowed out. Facing Jagoan, Jagoan¡¯s father narrowed his eyes and the vigor in his body surged. A golden-red me condensed into a ball and slowly squeezed out of the wound. Although this me was only the size of a thumb, it gave people a feeling of burning heaven and earth and drying up the Milky Way. ¡°Kylin True me!¡± Jagoan widened its eyes. ¡°Yes!¡± Jagoan¡¯s father nodded. With a flick of his wrist, he suspended the ball of me in midair and flicked his fingertip. Swoosh! The True me transformed into a stream of light that rapidly entered Jagoan¡¯s be. Hong! The colorful flowing light behind Jagoan was instantly burned by the burning oil and turned into a world of mes. As the mes burned, his aura became more solid, vigorous, and unfathomable. ¡°He absorbed it so quickly?¡± Jagoan was shocked. As a kylin, it naturally knew better than anyone how much fire power the ball of Kylin True me contained. The fire of kylin was not an ordinary mortal fire. Furthermore, this was the True me from the current ancestor level kylin. It would take at least seven days or seven nights for Jagoan, the little kylin, to absorb the True me. But what about Jagoan at that moment? And there was no difort at all. Even an initial stage Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator would have to first wrap up the True me with his spiritual Qi and then absorb it bit by bit. He wouldn¡¯t dare to say that he had absorbed it in less than half a month. What¡¯s wrong with Jagoan? Suddenly, Jagoan became an empty man who would never be satisfied in the eyes of Jagoan. However,pared to Jagoan¡¯s surprise and doubt, its father¡¯s face was full of joy. He reached into his arms and took out a stalk of grass that was about the size of an adult¡¯s palm, but was divided into five pieces. The grass wasn¡¯t amon green color, but rather, a faint violet color. As soon as it neared, it would emit a burning heat. ¡°Nanli Fire Grass!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Dad, where did you find this good thing?¡± ¡°I picked it up on the way.¡± Jagoan¡¯s red at Jagoan and sent the Nanli Fire Grass to Jagoan. ¡°Come, smell it. Don¡¯t eat it. I¡¯ll beat you to death if you dare to eat it!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jagoan shivered and leaned in front of the purple Nanli Fire Grass. It arched its nose and took a deep breath, showing an intoxicated look. Dad is willing to let me take a sip of the Nanli Fire Grass. What a strong smell of fire¡­ Jagoan was deeply sighing when its eyes narrowed. It saw its father shrink his hand and pinch the Nanli Fire Grass into a ball in his palm. Its father crushed it into a dazzling purple light and threw it at Jagoan. Swoosh! Suddenly, the purple light was sucked in by Jagoan. Seeing this, Jagoan was stunned. Why was there a little sadness in the air? Before Jagoan could speak, the mes around Jagoan suddenly expanded. Jagoan¡¯s father grabbed Jagoan and quickly retreated 100 miles. Almost as soon as they left the mountain, Jagoan¡¯s body was like a volcano that had been sleeping for tens of thousands of years. The rollingva rushed out in all directions like a mighty river. The mountain under Jagoan was instantly melted like a burning candle. There were also several mountains around. They melted slowly like candles and then poured into the magma. At the same time, Jagoan in the center seemed to be surrounded by a fire dragon. On the surface of theva, mes jumped like fire elves, jumping and evolving, forming a fire horse, a fire tiger, a fire bull, a fire lion, a fire tree, a fire mountain peak, and a fire pce. It seemed to be a country of fire, a world of fire. All the mes were vivid. Seeing this scene, Jagoan was stunned and speechless. Jagoan¡¯s father nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Human cultivators cultivate the eight elements of Water, Fire, Light, Qi, Thunder, Gold, Wood, and Earth. I don¡¯t know the other seven elements, but Jagoan¡¯s fire element has reached the highest level.¡± ¡°It¡¯s purer than I am now,¡± Jagoan said in a low voice, and then its father patted its head hard. ¡°You can inherit the bloodline in the future. What¡¯s more, you need to work hard in cultivation. You didn¡¯t work too hard before. You only know how to eat!¡± Jagoan¡¯s father scolded. ¡°Ah, Dad, I¡¯ll try my best in the future!¡± Jagoan held its head in the air and ran like a mouse, at the same time, it looked in the direction of Jagoan. The raging mes burned for about two hours. As Jagoan took a deep breath, they transformed into a vortex, which Jagoan sucked in and formed a bright red sphere of light. The ball of light continued for another hour, merging with the destructive Dao essence in Jagoan¡¯s body. In the end, the light gradually dimmed after the surface of the ball of light formed ck lines like lightning. The surrounding airflow also calmed down. Since then, the other part of Jagoan was over. When he opened his eyes, Jagoan suddenly felt refreshed and happy. Although his realm had not been improved, Jagoan felt that his strength had advanced by another step. It was like steel of the same size. At this moment, after being burned by a high-temperature me, his steel became harder and flexible. Its quality was many times better than other steel of the same size as his. Jagoan stood up and looked at Jagoan¡¯s father, who was suspended in the air. He cupped his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for helping me¡­ Congrattions on Uncle¡¯s promotion¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jagoan suddenly thought of something and frowned. Why did she suddenlye to me? Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 Since thest time Star Nelson took advantage of the seafish incarnation to find him, Jagoan had set up more secret monitoring formations in the periphery of the Following the Heart Ind. The reason was that if Star used this method to find him again, he could know it immediately. When they met that time, Jagoan also told Star about it. Therefore, Star also knew where to swim to if she used this incarnated magic to find Jagoan. Jagoan had just finished speaking to Jagoan¡¯s father through the air when he saw a crab darting across the sea into the surveince area of the formation. Of course, it was normal to have crabs in the sea. The problem was that the crab was not amon crab in the sea, but a crab in theke. So the moment he saw the crab, Jagoan knew that it was Star. Why are the two sisters so familiar with each other for so many years since they haven¡¯t seen each other? I just saw the elder sister, and the younger sister sensed something and came to see me? Although he thought so, Jagoan also knew that it was almost impossible. With a stir of his mind, he controlled the formation, leaving a trace of information. Jagoan saw the crab explode into a string of bubbles in the sea in an instant. After being rolled up by the seawater, it disappeared. She should understand what I mean¡­ Regardless of whether the other party understood or not, he was not in a hurry to leave, so Jagoan focused on Jagoan and Jagoan¡¯s father again. Thest time he saw Jagoan¡¯s father was in the Imperial City of the Earlington of Efrax. At that time, the other party gave Jagoan the appearance of a rough young man. He was heroic and doted on his son. This time, he is still the same, and he loves Jagoan more¡­ Even Jagoan was moved to tears. But, Jagoan¡¯s father¡¯s casual action gave people a feeling of walking like a dragon or tiger. His body and the space around him seemed to be perfectly integrated with each other. As for the Realm, unless it was intentionally concealed, it was obvious that the change was very obvious. As expected of a divine beast bloodline. It really is extraordinary¡­ Jagoan secretly sighed. At the same time, he also knew that when he was in a state of enlightenment, the other party also gave him great benefits. Before that, Jagoan¡¯s father gave him a drop of kylin blood essence. Now, the Kylin True Fire was perfectly integrated with the fire elemental essence in his body. If it waspared with ck iron, bronze, silver and gold, the mes used by mortals were ck iron, and the spiritual Qi activated by cultivators was bronze. The mes disyed by rare powerful cultivators and rare demonic beasts were silver. And what Jagoan now had was a golden mountain! However, Jagoan also understood that the silver and gold here referred to the quality of fire element. If he didn¡¯t work hard to improve his realm and strength, no matter how valuable the gold was, silver of the size of a house would still be much more valuable than the nail-sized gold in such a big house. However, if their strengths were the same, then his fire elemental essence was equivalent to an emperor in mes. The other mes could only be submitted. Jagoan¡¯s father alsonded in front of Jagoan with Jagoan. The mountain peakpletely melted when Jagoan¡¯sva spurted out. Within a radius of thousands of miles, it was burned into a basin. Two people and one beast were in the middle of the basin. Looking at Jagoan, Jagoan¡¯s father praised him and sighed at the same time. Unfortunately, Giant Whale Ridge had existed for too long, and the will of the Great Sage in antiquity times hadpletely dissipated. What was left was only the pressure brought by the Great Sage¡¯s huge body. Otherwise, if the will of the giant whale Great Sage was stuffed into Jagoan¡¯s body, it would definitely help him turn into a dragon. It was possible for him to enter Amethyst Pce Realm immediately. Jagoan said with a smile on his face. It was impossible for him to be at ease with everything¡­ But in fact, Jagoan had already absorbed the remnant soul will of the Great Immortal-killing Sage. And those ancient demons¡¯ Blood Soul and Divine Souls were as powerful as the Great Immortal-killing Sage. After talking for a while, Jagoan quietly changed the topic and said, ¡°There may be apanion coming overter. At that time, there will be something that I need to ask uncle for help¡­¡± ¡°Just say it. You and Jagoan are as close as brothers. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Please..¡± Jagoan¡¯s father waved his hand. Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, please don¡¯t me me. The main reason is that mypanion has a special identity. My rtionship with her is also very sensitive. It¡¯s not convenient for her to know some things, and it¡¯s also inconvenient for her to let me know something¡­¡± Seeing Jagoan¡¯s father winking at him, it was obvious that the other party was thinking about something else. Jagoan had no choice but to continue, ¡°Uncle, please treat us as partners who use each other and use interests to bind each other.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s father understood. ¡°You want her to owe you a favor and take more initiative in this cooperation.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Probably, that¡¯s what I mean.¡± Since the other party had his own understanding, Jagoan agreed. Otherwise, it would be a little troublesome to exin the twists and turns. It would be difficult to exin it in a short time. Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense also caught sight of that Star was less than 300 miles away from them and would arrive soon. So Jagoan reminded Jagoan¡¯s father again, ¡°Uncle, you must have seen the appearance of this female cultivator before, but she and that person are not the same one. I think they are sisters and may have been separated from each other a long time ago. But she still didn¡¯t know about it, and I¡¯m not sure for the time being, so I don¡¯t intend to tell her today. So please don¡¯t let her find outter¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jagoan¡¯s father agreed. Now that he was the ancestor, the range of his divine sense was far greater than that of Jagoan. Therefore, he had long since discovered that the cultivator was approaching. But after waiting for a while, Jagoan¡¯s father asked, ¡°She is missing?¡± The cultivator that he had locked onto suddenly disappeared from his Divine Sense. Furthermore, he definitely had not suddenly left the range of his divine sense. Jagoan was not surprised at all. In order to avoid the nominal protection of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, Star had to use some means far beyond ordinary people to monitor her. If she could be discovered by the new ancestor, the Four Heavenly Kings could naturally find her. Therefore, if Star wanted to hide her whereabouts and use some high-level magic weapons to suddenly disappear from the range of Divine Sense, it would not make people feel puzzled. It was within Jagoan¡¯s expectations that the other party would suddenly disappear. Jagoan had long spected about this. The other party must have been not far from here. She found that there were other people besides him, so she hid herself. Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 His Divine Sense spread out, and Jagoan could not find Star either. However, by relying on the Wave- like Void Bracelet, Jagoan could faintly feel that there was something unusual in the space within a radius of two hundred miles. Therefore, based on this point, he confirmed that Star was nearby. ¡°Come out. I was looking for you today,¡± Jagoan said. Jagoan¡¯s was calm andposed. Jagoan poked its nose out of curiosity and sniffed left and right. But after sniffing for a long time, it didn¡¯t find anyone else nearby. Star did not show up, which was not beyond Jagoan¡¯s expectation. He waited for a moment and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to know how you would make that person interested? Today, I have a way to try.¡± Buzz! A faint, water-like line appeared in the void 150 miles away. Dressed in a light yellow dress, Star appeared in the air. Her face was extremely cold. Obviously, she was very dissatisfied with the fact that Jagoan said this when there was an outsider. Even if what Jagoan said was extremely obscure. Compared with this, what made Star even angrier was that she could not control herself and finally showed up. ¡°Jagoan, I hope you didn¡¯t lie to me.¡± Star¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°You can only trap me once at most for such an opportunity!¡± ¡°This might be the only chance,¡± Jagoan replied indifferently. Star¡¯s eyes darkened, and then she flew over andnded in front of Jagoan. Her eyes shed with cold light as she looked at Jagoan. When Star flew far away, Jagoan¡¯s father saw her face. If Jagoan had not reminded him in advance, he would have been amazed by the other party¡¯s appearance. It was almost the same as one of the people who had attacked him before. Star¡¯s eyes were full of scrutiny and distrust. Seeing this, Jagoan¡¯s father was more convinced of Jagoan¡¯s exnation of their rtionship. The purest tie of interests. Jagoan¡¯s eyes were clear and open to Star¡¯s eyes. Of course, he had no bad ideas. His purpose was the same as what he had told Star. He just wanted to take this opportunity to see what was special about Star. This result was equally important to Jagoan and Star. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can send an oath of inner demon to show that I mean no harm,¡± Jagoan said. ¡°Okay, send it.¡± Star nodded and did not stand on ceremony. Jagoan had no evil thoughts in his heart. At this moment, he swore to himself that he had no purpose of harming Star. When Jagoan finished his oath of inner demon and there was nothing vague in his words, Star¡¯s face softened a little. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Star asked. She looked around and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe so far away. If you hadn¡¯t sent me a message and exined it, I would have thought that someone was guiding me out of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± ¡°I only dare to give it a try when I¡¯m far away from Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Lunia,¡± Jagoan said, ¡°What I have to do is what I just said. Didn¡¯t you always wonder what that man wanted to do by keeping you by his side? ording to what you said, you don¡¯t have any special innate constitution. It doesn¡¯t seem to be of any value that they left you behind.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Star nodded. Jagoan continued, ¡°Then the problem is not in the innate constitution, but in the Acquired Realm.¡± ¡°The acquired realm?¡± Star tilted her head slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, if he doesn¡¯t beg you for anything, then there is only one possibility. That is, he has done something to you,¡± Jagoan said. Star understood what he meant. But, she thought carefully. There was nothing unusual in her memory. So Star looked at Jagoan again. ¡°How do you want to try?¡± Jagoan turned around and bowed to Jagoan¡¯s father. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to burn her body with the True-fire to see if there are any restrictions or secret methods nted in her body.¡± ¡°No problem¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s father nodded. That was what they had agreed on. And if he did this, Jagoan¡¯s father would not lose anything. After he finished talking to Jagoan¡¯s father, Jagoan turned to Star and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The burning of the True Life me won¡¯t do any harm to you. It can only show what is not born in your body, no matter what secret method, curse, or restriction formation. I can guarantee that even your hair can¡¯t be burned¡­ And if you are indeed nted with some kind of restriction formation, the True True me will not have any effect on it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being discovered by that person.¡± Jagoan paused for a moment and looked at Star with deep eyes. ¡°Finally, I want to ask, do you want to try?¡± Obviously, Star was hesitating and struggling. The question that Jagoan was talking about was also the question that had been lingering in her mind since she woke up. The Grand Pure Emperor had asked the North Heaven Queen to capture her, seal her memory, and raise her as his sister. Moreover, all kinds of cultivation resources were thrown to her without hesitation. The other party must have some requests. But what exactly did he want? Star was puzzled. However, Star did not hesitate for too long. She was a decisive person. Otherwise, she would not have thought of resisting a big shot like Grand Pure Emperor. After making up her mind, she immediately nodded. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything,¡± Jagoan said. At the moment, Jagoan¡¯s father took them deeper into the huge mountains. In this way, they could guarantee that they would not be disturbed. However, Jagoan still set up a series of formations around just in case. The continuous fantasy array set up by the young male cultivator also inspired him. Jagoan was also setting up a more perfect fantasy array with some ideas. In this way, even with the early-stage Violet Manor cultivators here, they would not be exposed easily. After sitting down, Jagoan arranged for Star to sit cross-legged on the spot, and then signaled to Jagoan¡¯s father to start. The golden-red me quickly came out of Jagoan¡¯s father¡¯s palm. A heat wave quickly spread. But after that, it was no longer so scary.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing this fire, Star¡¯s eyes obviously shed with surprise. She had seen all kinds of magical power methods since she was a child, so she could recognize at a nce that the golden-red me was absolutely iparable to ordinary mes. She believed more in what Jagoan had said. At the moment, she simply closed her eyes and allowed the mes to wrap around her, wrapping her up, and then washing down from her head Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 Under the burning of the golden-red me, Star¡¯s body became almost transparent. She seemed to have be a shadow. However, she, who was in the center of the fire, was not hurt. She didn¡¯t even feel the burning pain. On the contrary, she felt veryfortable, just like a tired person soaking in a hot bucket suitable for temperature. During this process, Jagoan had been watching quietly. One day. Two days. Three days¡­. Five days passed quickly. There was no suspicious change in Star. Jagoan¡¯s father turned to look at Jagoan. Jagoan closed his eyes and thought for a moment, but still said firmly, ¡°Wait a few more days¡­¡± He believed in his judgment. Another two days passed. On the seventh day, the shadow in the middle of the me finally changed! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A red mark appeared on Star¡¯s left shoulder near her back. After being reminded by Jagoan, Star soon saw the mark. This mark looked like a scorpion lying on Star¡¯s back. This little scorpion was lifelike. If no one had reminded her, she would have thought it was a real scorpion. ¡°What is this?¡± Jagoan frowned. This was obviously some kind of ult skill. And it was an extremely profound ult skill. Otherwise, it would not have been exposed after being burned by the Qilin True me for seven days. But although it was exposed at this time, Jagoan did not know what it was. Star felt also very strange. She didn¡¯t know when the scorpion had been nted in her body. Before that, she hadn¡¯t felt any difort in her body. Jagoan looked at Jagoan¡¯s father. Jagoan¡¯s father looked more serious at this moment. He waved his hand, removing the true me. Star immediately reappeared in front of Jagoan. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She immediately asked after getting up. The scorpion mark on her body must have been nted by Grand Pure Emperor. He buried such a strange thing deeply in her body. Thinking about it, Star felt creepy. ¡°It¡¯s a vermin,¡± said Jagoan¡¯s father. ¡°A vermin?¡± Jagoan and Star asked almost simultaneously. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s alive. It¡¯s a vermin¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s father¡¯s tone was very sure. At the thought that Scorpion was a living creature, and was moving in the back at this moment, Star suddenly felt her scalp numb, and her whole body became ufortable. ¡°Because of our kylin¡­¡± Thinking that Jagoan had secretly warned him not to expose his identity, Jagoan¡¯s father immediately changed his words and said, ¡°Our family is the most restrained by vermin, so it is absolutely impossible for me to mistake such things. If I¡¯m not wrong, this vermin is not a curse.¡± ¡°Senior, please tell me, what is this vermin?¡± After seeing Jagoan¡¯s father¡¯s extraordinary means, Star asked at this moment and also added a toast. After a moment¡¯s thought, Jagoan¡¯s father said, ¡°The vermin in your body is a female scorpion. I think there is still a male scorpion. This kind of vermin usually stayed in the host¡¯s body and would not cause any harm to the host. Many times, it would even bring some benefits to the host. But once it is activated, it may cause some terrible harm.¡± ¡°For example?¡± Star asked eagerly. This time, Jagoan¡¯s father pondered for a long time. In the end, he shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly. Our family only restrained the vermin, but not studied it. So I don¡¯t know what the vermin in your body is for. But you have to know one thing. The person who nted this vermin in your body definitely has no good intentions.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Star nodded. Her calmness at the moment was beyond Jagoan¡¯s expectation. Star seemed to have seen through what Jagoan was thinking. She said, ¡°Because I know that he has been asking for something. No matter what he did to my body, I won¡¯t feel strange.¡± Her words were filled with sadness and helplessness. But when Star said it, it made people feel that she was unwilling to give in. ¡± It¡¯s better to know it than know nothing.¡± At this time, it was Star who began tofort Jagoan. ¡°Thank you for this. I will remember it¡­¡± She turned around and bowed to Jagoan¡¯s father. Star¡¯s expression was particrly serious. ¡°Thank you for your help¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s father waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to care. Then, Star changed the topic and said to Jagoan, ¡°I was in a hurry to find you today because something suddenly happened.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jagoan said, ¡°I also have something to tell you, but you can tell me first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Star nodded. Seeing that she seemed to be hesitating, Jagoan¡¯s fatherughed and said to Jagoan, ¡°You can talk first. I¡¯ll take Jagoan around. There are some things that I need to tell him.¡± Obviously, he knew that Star had something to discuss with Jagoan, so it was not appropriate for him to stand aside. Star cast a grateful look at Jagoan¡¯s father. Jagoan¡¯s father nodded and swung his arm backward, immediately tearing a gap in the void. This scene made Star¡¯s eyes sh with surprise. She hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it before, but now Jagoan¡¯s father tore open the void casually. It was only then that she realized that this man, who looked quite straightforward, had reached the level of Amethyst Pce Realm. When Jagoan¡¯s father entered the space crack and disappeared, Star came to her senses and looked at Jagoan again. ¡°Maybe in two months, Crape Myrtle Sect will announce the location of more than 20 Grotto-heaven Paradises.¡± ¡°Oh? What is he doing?¡± Jagoan was immediately confused. The Grotto-heaven Paradise was where all the ns and sects had their foundations. This was simr to how manynd deeds arge family in the secr world owned. The only difference was that only the talents of the family or the sect knew where the blessednd was. Now the Crape Myrtle Sect had made the location of these blessed ces public, which was somewhat puzzling. ¡°As far as I know, these blessed ces will not be of much help to cultivators¡¯ cultivation,¡± Star continued. ¡°Then what kind of blessed ce is this¡­ Wait!¡± Jagoan suddenly narrowed his eyes and immediately realized, ¡°If it has no effect on cultivation, then you mean that the reason why it is called blessed ce is that it has treasures of heaven and earth!¡± The ce with rich spiritual Qi could be called Grotto-heaven Paradise, the ce with the Heaven and Earth Treasures could be called a blessed ce. Since it was not the first one, it was naturally the second one. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Star nodded, and a bright light shed in her eyes. ¡°Among the more than 20 blessed ces, there are treasures that can quickly improve the elemental properties of cultivators.¡± Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 What does Crape Myrtle Sect want to do? Jagoan was a little confused. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Shouldn¡¯t this treasure be left for its disciples? What did they want to do since they made it public? Showing off their wealth? If the Crape Myrtle Sect was really like this, could it develop to its current scale? The extremely rare puzzled look on Jagoan¡¯s face made Star Nelson feel that she had won. Finally, there¡¯s something you can¡¯t imagine, right? Star couldn¡¯t helpughing in her heart. However, her expression was still stiff. She said, ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect intends to contribute more than 20 blessed ces to make the disciples who are about to participate in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, and those who are powerful can get an increase in their elemental properties.¡± ¡°All the disciples?¡± Jagoan confirmed. ¡°Not only the Crape Myrtle Sect, but also the whole Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. As long as they can participate in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, they can go to these blessed ces?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Star Nelson nodded. ¡°Besides the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it seems that the Grand Pure Emperor has issued an order that the disciples who participate in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly can go to find the exotic minerals and produce. Any sect disciple in the Lunia could go as long as they had confidence in themselves. Even the descendants of the royal family and the cultivators of the government, who thought they had the strength to defeat the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, could go. The treasures in the blessednd of heaven belong to those who can!¡± The news was like a piece of red-hot iron thrown into the pool, instantly boiling the water. Jagoan¡¯s mind was running fast. Suddenly, he said, ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°Well? What do you understand?¡± Star Nelson felt a little confused. ¡°What I want to ask is that you will definitely go to some of the more than 20 blessed ces, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Jagoan waved his hand and interrupted Star. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you that I also have something to tell you?¡± ¡°Well, yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Star blinked. ¡°Is it also rted to what I told you? ¡°I¡¯ve seen Kay before¡­¡± The air became silent at this moment. After a while, Star understood what Jagoan meant. ¡°Kay has found you?¡± She hesitated for a moment and asked. She had thought that the other party woulde to Jagoan, but she did not expect the other party to come so soon. ¡°Yes, we have fought with each other¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. Star looked up and down at Jagoan. After the fight, the fact that Jagoan could stand here intact showed that he had won. However, Jagoan gave Star an unexpected answer. ¡°I can¡¯t defeat him¡­¡± ¡°So you lost?¡± Star found it unbelievable. If Jagoan lost to Kay, how could he still be standing here intact? ¡°I didn¡¯t lose either. I just forced him to retreat. At that time, I could feel that he hadn¡¯t disyed all his strength.¡± After thinking for a while, Jagoan said, ¡°To be more precise, I feel that he hasn¡¯t reached the peak yet, but even so, I feel stressed.¡± ¡°So, what kind of person do you think Kay is?¡± Star asked again. This time, Jagoan thought for a longer time than before. Then he said again, ¡°A man who hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet¡­¡± This sentence was easily ambiguous. But that was how Jagoan felt at the moment. Although Jagoan had used the Netherworld Gate to force him back. But at that time, Kay took the initiative to abandon his body. After that, Jagoan also carefully recalled every detail at that time. In the end, he felt that Kay seemed to have discovered his own shorings through the fight, so he went back to improve himself. On the surface, it seemed that Jagoan forced him to retreat. But the result was that in the future, he would usher in an even more powerful Kay. This was a veryplicated thing. But Jagoan knew that Star could understand. So at this time, he described his feeling to Star. ¡°You mean, Kay is not only making himself famous through fighting with others, but also improving his shorings through fighting¡­¡± Star thought for a while and said. ¡°Yes,¡± Jagoan nodded. Star thought for a moment and looked up at Jagoan. ¡°I understand what you are thinking. You think that the opening of these blessed ces this time has something to do with Kay.¡± Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°Yes. In a short period of time, it can improve the elemental property of the cultivators in a short period of time. Only very few of them can achieve the effect of the instantaneous sess. They could use these treasures in the blessednd of Crape Myrtle Sect for their disciples¡­¡± ¡°You should know that the higher the ranking of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples and the more Crape Myrtle Sect disciples in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, the more prestige they would have. But Crape Myrtle Sect did not do that. On the contrary, they opened up the blessednds to all the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples, the other sects in the Lunia, and even the royal family¡­¡± ¡°What did this mean? It showed that the Crape Myrtle Sect was confident that most of the treasures in the blessednd would fall into the hands of their own disciples. And to get these precious materials¡­¡± ¡°Then there must be fighting!¡± Star¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately followed Jagoan¡¯s words. Having talked to Jagoan before, Star was very confident now. After thinking for a while, she suddenly understood. ¡°All the cultivators of the Lunia are qualified topete for these treasures. Then, the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect could fight with them for the treasure and defeat them! In this way, the strength of Crape Myrtle Sect could make people feel deeper. And because of the victory of the battle, those treasures could still fall into the hands of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. The disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect would have more fighting experience because of this. It can be said that there are many things in one stroke!¡± Star finished her words in one breath, with excitement shing in her eyes. She looked at Jagoan unblinkingly, as if she was looking forward to Jagoan¡¯s affirmation. ¡°Just as I thought¡­¡± Finally, hearing Jagoan¡¯s answer, Star suddenly felt a burst of joy in her heart. However, her expression was still under control. Then, Jagoan added, ¡°One more thing. I mentioned it when I talked to youst time. At that time, Kay might appear on many important asions. With his strength, he could fight against all the disciples in all the sects, including the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the royal cultivators. Then make himself famous with the perfect record!¡± When he made this inference, Jagoan had a vague feeling. Perhaps it was because of thest battle with Jagoan that the Crape Myrtle Sect changed their n to Kay and chose to open more than 20 blessed ces. ¡°But what identity does Kay have to make the Crape Myrtle Sect spare no effort to pave the way for him?¡± Star murmured. Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 Jagoan did not know how to answer Star¡¯s question for the time being. Kay sh had only appeared once. There was too little information Jagoan could master. This man seemed to have emerged from the ground. But Jagoan felt that he could think of something. However, these things were hazy for the time being, so he could not see their appearances. Not to mention the appearance, even the outline could not be seen clearly. Just like someone knew there was something behind the wall, but he didn¡¯t know whether it was big or small, square or round. ¡°There will be a chance¡­¡± Jagoan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°If everything is as we predicted, we will meet him again when we go to these blessed ces.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Star thought about it and nodded. Looking at the other party, Jagoan hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t tell her that he seemed to have met with Jezebel. Because he knew less about Jezebel than know Kay. It was just a look in front of the transmission formation. If Jezebel had taken the bait, then the other party would naturally take the initiative toe to him in the future. At that time, he would know more about Jezebel and then tell Star. Otherwise, if he would tell Star now, since he knew little information about Jezebel, it was easy to make Star Nelson¡¯s Taoist Heart unstable. Then, the two did not talk much. However, it was Star¡¯s attitude toward Jagoan had be much softer than before when they were just tied by interests. It was obvious because Jagoan had asked Jagoan¡¯s father to help her find the vermin buried in her body today. However, Star did not talk too much about this vermin. After learning about it, she seemed to have forgotten about it and did not talk to Jagoan about it. Jagoan didn¡¯t care. Because after several exchanges with Star, he already knew that this girl was used to burying her worries in her heart. This was rted to her experience and encounter. Just like Jagoan, he would not share some secrets with Jagoan. The two waited for a while. Star and Jagoan made an appointment on the date of the next meeting, and then left. Because Star had left Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s sight for too long, she was also worried that it would arouse suspicion. After saying goodbye to Star, Jagoan sat in meditation on the spot, thinking about the future difficulties and solutions, while waiting for the return of Jagoan and its father. About a dayter, Jagoan had an idea. When he opened his eyes, the void dozens of meters in front of him suddenly copsed and formed a vortex. Immediately afterwards, the vortex opened, revealing a path. Jagoan¡¯s father came out with Jagoan. It was hard to tell whether Jagoan was happy or sad, but Jagoan¡¯s father was happy. It was unknown where they went and what they were talking about in the past day and night. Jagoan was not that curious, so he would not ask more. When they arrived in front of Jagoan, Jagoan¡¯s father reached out to grab something and threw it again. The unprepared Jagoan or the powerless Jagoan was immediately thrown in front of Jagoan by its father. With a bang, the ground copsed. The fat pig was as heavy as a mountain. ¡°Uncle, what are you¡­¡± Although Jagoan knew what the other party meant, he still felt that he needed to confirm it. ¡°I¡¯ll throw him to you in the future.¡± Jagoan¡¯s father narrowed his eyes and smiled. Obviously, Jagoan¡¯s father was very satisfied with Jagoan¡¯s care for Jagoan before. The other party was also satisfied. In terms of physique, it was obvious. When it was a little fat pig, Jagoan was more round than before. When it was a fat pig, it became bigger. ¡°This boy is good at everything else, but he is toozy. If you have anything to do in the future, let Jagoan do it for you. It needed practice. As for kylins, they had to be trained. Just let it do whatever danger it faced. When ites to challenging higher rank, arrange for it.¡± Jagoan¡¯s father waved his hand, and Jagoan shivered. Looking at the shivering Jagoan, Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to arrange it¡­¡± Hearing this, the fat pig looked sad. ¡°What about you, uncle?¡± Jagoan thought for a moment and asked. Jagoan¡¯s father waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to worship my ancestors first. After all, I¡¯ve be an ancestor now. I need to do something. If you have something to contact me, you can find Jagoan. Now that I can tear the void, it won¡¯t be as troublesome as before if I¡¯ming here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jagoan nodded. After thinking for a while, Jagoan added, ¡°But there is one thing I hope you can promise me.¡± ¡°Just say it. I told you before that you and Jagoan are as close as brothers. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. You can call me dad in the future,¡± said Jagoan¡¯s father. Hearing this, Jagoan could only agree. He smiled and called him dad, and then continued, ¡°I wonder if you have information about the group of people who attacked you this time.¡± Obviously, when it came to this matter, Jagoan¡¯s father was very angry. He actually needed a junior to save him. It was too embarrassing. Jagoan¡¯s father snorted and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know for the time being, but although I don¡¯t know, I can ask the people who know, and I have remembered the smell of those guys. Now that I¡¯ve be an ancestor, I can find their scent through the void. As long as no one deliberately hides for them, it will be sooner orter to find these guys.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Jagoan immediately said, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be in a hurry to take action after finding these people. Tell me first, because I have some ns and may need them.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Jagoan¡¯s father agreed very quickly. ¡°These guys can¡¯t escape even if you take action. That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll go and find them. When I find them, I¡¯ll tell Jagoan and then Jagoan will inform you. Before I get your response, I won¡¯t attack them.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Dad¡­¡± Jagoan smiled and cupped his hands. Jagoan¡¯s father lowered his head and red at Jagoan. ¡°Behave yourself. Don¡¯t bezy anymore!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Got it! Got it!¡± Jagoan was so scared that it trembled, it quickly fanned its ears. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m curious about one thing when ites to Jagoan,¡± Jagoan said. Hearing that Jagoan had brought the topic to it, Jagoan suddenly felt something wrong. Jagoan nced at the panic-stricken Jagoan, smiled, and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve been curious about Jagoan¡¯s current realm.¡± The kylin was not an ordinary demonic beast. If he did not release his aura, it would be difficult for ordinary people to judge his realm. Jagoan had many spections about Jagoan before. However, more than half a month ago, it had bitten off half of the body of a second level cultivator of the Heavenly Spirit Realm with one bite, which overturned the knowledge of Jagoan. Although the cultivator was trapped in the air and could not move. But that cultivator had Body-protection Gangs. What a cultivator possessed was a Heavenly Spirit Realm Body-protection Gang. However, half of his right body was bitten off by Jagoan. The bloody scene was still a little scary to think about. ¡°Its realm?¡± Jagoan¡¯s father¡¯s smile suddenly became meaningful. Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 For some unknown reason, Jagoan¡¯s father didn¡¯t tell Jagoan what realm the Jagoan was in. As for the Jagoan itself, it clenched its teeth and refused to say. But Jagoan didn¡¯t care. He was only curious about the realm of Jagoan. Since the other party did not say anything, he would not have any thoughts about Jagoan. When he came, he used the formation of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The formation was one-way, so it was impossible to count on it to go back now. However, Jagoan¡¯s father was now an Amethyst Pce Realm. It was easy to tear the void. So when they went back, Jagoan¡¯s father took Jagoan and Jagoan with him. After tearing open the void and jumping several times, Jagoan¡¯s father sent Jagoan and Jagoan to the border of the Lunia and said goodbye to them. This time, Jagoan was not reluctant to leave. On the one hand, it wasfortable to stay with Jagoan. On the other hand, since Jagoan¡¯s father had be an ancestor, not only his life span had been greatly increased, but his magical power and strength were also iparable to that of his previous shape-shifting stage. If Jagoan really wanted to see its father, it would be much easier than before. However, in Jagoan¡¯s words, it meant that it was now a mature kylin, so he had to learn to face loneliness. *** It took a few more days to return to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Jagoan first sent Jagoan back to the Following the Heart Ind. After meeting Jagoan and the others, he immediately took the gifts with him to visit Mine, Mou, and Butterfly who had helped him this time. The three of them were on three different inds, so Jagoan had to prepare three gifts. After visiting Mine, the other party led Jagoan to Mou Valberg. After sending gifts and chatting for half a day, Jagoan went to see Butterfly Zo again. Coincidentally, after Butterfly Zo advanced to the Heavenly Spirit Realm, she chose the ind where he and Star Nelson metst time. Jagoan was very familiar with the way. He found Butterfly Zo, gave her a thank-you gift, and told her that with her help, he had finished his task. The process was the same as what Jagoan had told Mine and Mou. Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell the whole truth. Whether it was true or false, 30% was real, 70% was made up, and it sounded like it was real. From Butterfly Zo¡¯s words, Jagoan also knew that the elder who had made things difficult for him that day had been severely punished by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Not only had his identity as an elder stripped, but his cultivation base had also been stripped away. He was now just a cultivator of the Pulse Control Realm stage. He would be punished to go to the Extreme Training Mine to mine, and would never be able to return. Jagoan now also knew where the Extreme Training Mine was. There were abysses everywhere, and only through the void passage opened by the elders of the sect could they go back and forth. The living environment was even worse. The day was as hot as a volcano, the night was as cold as a cier, and the food was scarce. What was even more frightening was that there would often be evil spirits and demons condensed from evil Qi and resentment in the mining mines. Sometimes, if one was not careful, it might seem like they were poking a piece of ore, but in fact, they would poke a demon¡¯s head, which would cause the demon to pursue them relentlessly. Demons and evil ghosts both liked human blood. The blood of cultivators was full of spiritual Qi, which was even more delicious in their eyes. Therefore, even if the cultivator did not find them, they would find an opportunity to kill the cultivator. It was a miracle that mortals could live there for a day. If he was a cultivator, it would depend on his fate to live longer. But even if he was alive, he would rather die than live in that kind of ce. Generally speaking, only disciples who seriously vited the sect rules would be punished to go to the Extreme Training Mine to mine. It was not as simple as a death sentence if one was punished to go there, but even more painful than torn apart. Thinking of this, one could know how miserable the fate of the Elder who was deliberately making things difficult for Jagoan would be. With his current state, he would probably be the flesh and blood in the demon¡¯s mouth soon. There wouldn¡¯t be any bones or dregs left. And there must be a reason why Butterfly Zo helped Jagoan vent his anger. As for whether she could do it or not, Jagoan did not doubt it. ording to the humble look when the elder saw Butterfly Zo, it had already exined everything. After bidding farewell to Butterfly Zo, Jagoan returned to the Following the Heart Ind and prepared to continue cultivating in seclusion. Because he had already known the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s n in advance, Jagoan only needed to adjust his state and wait for the notice. He could make use of this time to fully grasp his understanding of this trip. However, before cultivating in seclusion, Jagoan noticed that the aura of Master Eva Green had reached the peak of the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. She looked very happy when she was refining pills. It seemed that she was not far from the breakthrough. This breakthrough was a great improvement in the realm, which meant that the overall strength would be greatly improved. Moreover, because it was still improving in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, there was no such thing as the promotion of the Heavenly Spirit Realm to Amethyst Pce Realm, so there was almost no risk. It was impossible for her to be in a bad mood. After thinking for a while, Jagoan told Eva Green to inform him before she was promoted, and he needed to observe her. The realm of Jagoan was still hidden for the time being. However, upon hearing his words, Eva Green immediately smiled knowingly. After all, she had taught Jagoan the magical power of hiding the realm before . After the discussion, Jagoan entered the practice room and summoned the World of Heaven and Earth. The boundary between the Small World of Heaven and Earth was clear. This side was full of peach trees, full of spring opportunities. There was a line of ice and snow, and a huge body in the distance was as happy as a child. In twopletely different environments, there was a long straight line, as if two different paintings were pieced together. Looking at the cheerful zombie dog demon on the ice ins, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but rx a little. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He thought to himself. Use the Six Paths of Reincarnation te to shine again. When ites back to life in the future, I really don¡¯t know how happy it will be¡­ Jagoan chuckled and came to the center of the peach forest. The surrounding peach trees and flowers bloomed, and the air was filled with a sweet fragrance. These peach trees were naturally not ordinary species since they could be put into the Small World of Heaven and Earth. Even if the peach was still a rare ingredient to refine pills. As for the peach, it tasted sweet and was full of spiritual Qi. Even if it was eaten directly, it could be very beneficial to cultivation. However, the peach blossoms had not yet been fully grown, so there was no way to taste them. Jagoan sat cross-legged as he flipped his wrist. A long Eight Elemental Rulers suddenly appeared in his hand. This magic tool was obtained from the ancient tomb of the Three Sages Mountain. Because it didn¡¯t have the power to kill, it could only be used to examine the elements of the cultivator, and so there was no chance to use it. But this time, because Crape Myrtle Sect was about to open blessed ces, the Eight Elemental Rulers could be used again Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 This style was simple and unadorned. Although it was called a ruler, it was more like a boat paddle. The magic weapon tossed in his hand. Jagoan looked thoughtful. Crape Myrtle Sect has twenty Grotto-heaven Paradises. Of course, I can¡¯t go to all of them. That was impossible and unrealistic. I can only fight for some exotic minerals and produce for the parts that I need to improve. And during this period of time, fights were inevitable. Kay was beaten like thatst time. Crape Myrtle Sect must have known that I was his opponent at that time. I just don¡¯t know if they have arranged any means to deal with me. Jagoan thought for a moment, then shook his head. I don¡¯t think so, because it has been more than half a month since Star saw me. If they wanted to deal with me, it should have started long ago. It¡¯s impossible that Star didn¡¯t know that I had seen Kay at that time. After returning, the Following the Heart Ind returned to normal. From Senior Zo¡¯s tone today, there seemed to be nothing unusual in the whole sect. But the more it was like this, the more strange it was. What is Kay¡¯s identity in Crape Myrtle Sect? What is the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s purpose in pushing him into the North Heaven Queen? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jagoan closed his eyes and threw the Eight Elemental Rulers back and forth in his hand. This time, he did not throw it again. In his mind, a vein like a big branch began to spread. Every branch on the side represented a possibility. As for the main trunk of this thought tree, it was the return of the Grand Pure Emperor. Kay¡¯s appearance and promotion were naturally to cooperate with the return of the Grand Pure Emperor a few yearster. As long as there was nothing wrong with this direction, there must be a true idea of Grand Pure Emperor among these countless spections. *** Five days and five nights passed. Fortunately, Jagoan was very smart and had a strong body to support him. Otherwise, it might even affect his Dao heart. While he was thinking, because he unconsciously absorbed the surrounding spiritual Qi, the peach blossoms in the peach forest were blown down by the rolling airflow and spread all over the ground. Jagoan sat cross-legged on the ground as if he was sitting in a sea of peach blossoms. After thinking for five days and nights, he finally came up with several ideas. In order to solve the overall situation in his mind, he had to make some small arrangements and ns. Of course, his first priority was to improve his strength and realm. This was also the first thing that Jagoan realized after fighting with Kay: the Crape Myrtle Sect was not short of geniuses and all kinds of exotic minerals and produce. As long as Grand Pure Emperor is willing, he can create countless masters at any time. This is a thorough scheme¡­ It is useless to reverse the situation and y tricks in this situation. The best and safest way for me was to improve myself. In the secr world, even if I had million strong armies, as long as I had a Pulse Control Realm, my army would not dare to act rashly. And if I had a Heavenly Spirit Realm on my side, million strong armies would just be a million ants. Even tens of millions of troops can only bow to me¡­ After Jagoan made up his mind at this moment, he became much calmer. Now that he had a direction, all he needed to do was heading for this direction step by step. He didn¡¯t have to worry that what he did was useless, and that his efforts would be a waste of time. This was particrly important. Thinking of this, Jagoan curled his five fingers and clenched the Eight Elemental Rulers that he had taken out a few days ago. A drop of blood dripped onto the magic weapon. After a while, a scale appeared on the Eight Elemental Rulers. Thest time he tested his property in his body was after he killed the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon. Looking at the scale at this time andparing it with the number in his memory, Jagoan knew his current situation. 18 points of water property, which was two more points than the previous 16 points. 11 points of the earth property, which was one more point than before. The 15 points of Qi property, one more point than before. The light property was 12 points, three more points than before. 19 points of thunder property, 4 points more than before. The gold property of 14 points was one point more than before. 10 points of wood property, which was one more than before. Thest fire property had not only increased, but also had the biggest increase. It had reached 39 points, which was almost twice as much as the previous 21 points! This must be the result of absorbing the Qilin¡¯s Intrinsic True me and swallowing a Nanli Fire Grass¡­ Jagoan was also surprised by the amazing increase in fire property. He thought for a while, bent his thumb and index finger, ran his spiritual Qi, and flicked forward. He whispered, ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber¡­¡± Jagoan was already very careful, but the next moment, with a buzz, a three-story me de suddenly stretched out, one end inserted into the ground, and rushed forward. Bam! The light de shed across, leaving behind an extremely terrifying charred ck mark. The ground was not only cut open, but the peach blossoms on both sides were also burned to ck ash in an instant. The originally colorful beauty was suddenly destroyed violently. ¡°Sure enough, it has improved a lot¡­¡± Jagoan squeezed out a few words. All the elements in his body had been improved. Although it was only a little increase, in fact, even if it was only a little, it was extremely rare for cultivators. This was because elemental essence that was born with cultivators was fixed. They didn¡¯t rely on improving their level of cultivation to increase the level of difficulty. The only way was to make up for it by relying on various acquired treasures. Therefore, this was also the reason why the cultivator chose to cultivate ording to their elemental properties. The magical power of the wood property magical power skill would naturally yield twice the result with half the effort. If one let a cultivator with physical quality of wood property practice the magical power method of metal property, it was not that he could not seed, but he would have to struggle all the way. Although one worked so hard, the final result was far worse than others. The most precious thing about Jagoan was that not only did he have eight elements, but he also had the potential to be a genius. What was more important was that through today¡¯s Eight Elemental Rulers, what was determined was that his elemental property had broken the rule that he could not rely on innate cultivation to improve. The properties of the eight elements in his body could be improved with the improvement of his realm. And some of them grew at an astonishing speed. In addition to having eaten a lot of Red Willow Fire Scorpions¡¯ tails, this time with the help of the Kylin True me and the Nanli Fire Grass, the fire element that had far surpassed the other elements was the thunder attribute. Well, I will choose it! Jagoan immediately made up his mind. Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 With the improvement of the same realm, the elemental essence of thunder property increased by four points, second only to the fire element, which was higher than the other six elements. Jagoan¡¯s decision this time was to mainly focus on the improvement of the thunder elemental essence. It was absolutely impossible for him to get all the twenty blessednds by himself. Crape Myrtle Sect would never allow it. They would even think of a way to prevent any blessednd from being got by one person. Let¡¯s wait for Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s announcement and see how to deal with it¡­ Jagoan pondered after thought on this. He chose to improve his thunder property not only because his potential in this aspect was higher than others. Another reason was that Jagoan had mastered the magical power Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon with thunder property. If the elemental essence of thunder property was improved, the power of this magical power would naturally be stronger like the Taiyi Fire Saber. The Immortals¡¯ Assembly was imminent. It was imperative to improve his offensive ability. But Jagoan did not forget. His real trump card was his strong Blood Soul and his strong Immortal Demon Physique. I can take this opportunity to find out the strength of those Heavenly Spirit Realms in the sect. Jagoan did not forget what Kay said that day. There are a total of 50 Heavenly Spirit Realms disciples in the sect who were thought to have the hope of winning the first prize of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly by him. And in his prediction at that time, I was the last of the 50 people. Although this has something to do with my hidden realm and strength, it also shows that there are many experts in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Actually, I never had a chance to see a true expert in the sect. The disciples who were only a step away from the Amethyst Pce Realm rarely went out. I can¡¯t feel invincible in the Heavenly Spirit Realm just because I killed a few third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm experts. There was always someone better than me. In my current situation, if I fail, I¡¯m very likely to be doomed eternally. What I got before will disappear all of a sudden, and once again be nothing¡­ Jagoan was secretly alert. However, it was obviously not his style to always attack himself. At best, I am invincible within the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Well, I am not only powerful, but also invincible¡­ At this moment, Jagoan made a rtively urate judgment of his strength. *** In the following days, Jagoan entered seclusion again. It was not until the end of November that Jagoan came out of seclusion for the first time. The reason was that Master Eva Green was finally unable to suppress her realm and was about to ascend. As for Jagoan, he was now at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, so he would not be too far away from the third stage. Therefore, Eva Green¡¯s promotion meant a lot to him. The promotion of Master Eva Green was in the Following the Heart Ind. Jagoan did not bring her into the Small World of Heaven and Earth. On the one hand, he did not want more people to know this secret. Now that he, Jagoan, and Jagoan knew it, it was enough. The second aspect was that Eva Green¡¯s request of spirit Qi for promotion was not that great. For her, the Following the Heart Ind was enough. As for the third aspect, Jagoan deliberately let the surrounding inds¡¯ cultivators know that their Following the Heart Inds possessed the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In this way, they could frighten the thieves and rascals, and make some trouble that could have happened disappear directly. Eva Green¡¯s promotion process went smoothly. Just as he had expected. Her talent was not bad. For her, Following the Heart Ind could also be regarded as a blessed ce, plus Eva Green¡¯s current thoughts were clear. Therefore, in her original n, it might take her 60 years to reach the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. After meeting Jagoan, she could not only be promoted in two or three years, but also reach the third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, which was very likely not the end of her path to immortality. In the violent spiritual Qi storm, Eva Green¡¯s body emitted a white light. Soon, a beam of light fell from the sky and enveloped her. The barrier between the peak of the second stage and a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was easily broken by Eva Green. From then on, she took a big step forward. The promotion went so smoothly and easily that Jagoan could even feel the envy and surprise in the eyes of those eyes from all directions. In the process of Eva Green¡¯s promotion, Jagoan had been observing carefully. By the time Eva Green finished her promotion and entered the stabilization phase, he had gained a lot of experience. So he had great confidence in his future promotion. Although he was now only a level before the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, Jagoan had directly crossed the peak and looked at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He was even considering whether to consider the promotion of Amethyst Pce Realm. During the past few days when Eva Green stabilized her cultivation realm, Jagoan didn¡¯t go into seclusion again to prevent any problems from happening, needing him to solve them. However, there were no problems. A few people came to congratte him. These people could be roughly counted as Shane Walker, Mine Cadine, Mou Valberg, Yannick Thatcher, the neighbor of the nearby ind, Butterfly Zo, and Charlotte Sky who came after hearing the news. They either had investigated Jagoan and Following the Heart Inds in public or in private. Some of them were thepanions of Jagoan, so they all knew that although Eva Green was the nominal servant of Jagoan, in fact, no one would really treat a cultivator who had reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm and could refine pills as a servant. And everyone could see that Jagoan relied on Eva Green. For example, during his closed-door training, there were many things in the Following the Heart Ind that needed Eva Green¡¯s realm and martial strength to handle. In the eyes of everyone, Eva Green was a servant in name and a right-hand man. Therefore, it was impossible for them toe empty-handed when they came to congratte. Shane and others of the Thundercloud Gang intended to draw Jagoan over to their side. Although there were not many gifts, they were absolutely expensive. me Gordon, Charlotte, Jagoan, and Bowen on the ind, as well as Yvonne and Xander who had rushed back to congratte him after receiving the news one after another, all sent their own wishes. However, it had been more than ten days since Eva Green saw the gifts. At this time, almost all the people who came to congratte had left. Eva Green was still surprised and moved by the fact that so many people hade to congratte her and sent her gifts. When I thought about it, I was really unreasonable¡­ I almost did something that I regretted for the rest of my life, but now¡­ Master Eva green could not help but reflect deeply on her attitude toward Jagoan. However, Jagoan did not give her the chance to be sentimental. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. He interrupted her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re now at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Can you refine some of the elixirs that you couldn¡¯t refine because your realm was not high enough now?¡± Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 Eva Green¡¯s promotion greatly improved the overall strength of the Following the Heart Ind. Compared to the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, the third stage was a major improvement. In all aspects of a cultivator, there would be great changes. And for Eva Green, who was born in Green Paradise Sect, there would be more changes, for example, refining pills. She could not refine some elixirs because of her realm in the past. This time, the problem could be solved. ording to Eva Green¡¯s own arrangement, after her improvement, she could refine 27 more kinds of elixirs. There were only five out of these 27 kinds of elixirs, which had been improved from the past. In other words, if Eva Green was promoted to a cultivator at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, she could refine 22 more kinds of elixirs that she had never refined before. Compared with the previous auxiliary elixirs, there were ten more kinds of poisonous pills that could be used for fighting. There was no need to worry about the medicinal ingredients needed to refine pills. Jagoan had stored treasures which had been stored for 20,000 years. Now, there was another Small World of Heaven and Earth. When it came to possessing precious materials, he was definitely rich. However, Eva Green also made a small request to him. The original furnace was not enough. She hoped to get a bigger and higher-quality pill furnace. Of course, it was not difficult. The pill furnace wasn¡¯t like a cultivation technique, which contained the inheritance of a family and sect. One could exchange merit points for it in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Some cities, towns, and tradingpanies formed by cultivators were also selling it. As long as one had enough spirit stones, one could buy a superior pill furnace. Thus, Jagoan had Eva Green use the previous pill furnace for the time being. In a few days, he would prepare a new one for her. *** It had been two months since thest time Jagoan saw Star Nelson. ording to the news provided by Star at that time, the announcement of Crape Myrtle Sect should be issued in the next few days. It was rare to see the Heaven Treasure or Earth Treasure that could improve the elemental nature. Jagoan hoped that if there was a chance, he would try his best to fight for it. So he didn¡¯t want to be distracted by other things. Two dayster, a piece of news first shocked the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and then shocked the entire Lunia like a hurricane. The Crape Myrtle Sect would open up a total of 25 blessed ces for cultivators to explore. What was even more shocking was that among the twenty-five blessednds, all of them had natural precious materials that could improve the cultivators¡¯ elemental nature. As soon as the news came out, the whole cultivators of the Upper Kingdom boiled. As long as it was a cultivator, they would understand what it meant. It was a hundred or even a thousand times harder to make a cultivator¡¯s elemental property improve than a mortal improving his height after he grew up. For a cultivator, the Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure that could y this role was already a sky- high price before it was refined into an elixir. Ordinary individual cultivators didn¡¯t even need to think about it. Only a few big families would only use it on the most important young generation. It was the same in the sect. But now, the Crape Myrtle Sect directly opened the blessednds with these Heaven Treasures and Earth Treasures to the entire cultivator. There were only two requirements. The first point was that cultivators beyond the Heavenly Spirit Realm were not allowed to enter the blessednd. The next point was any blessednd or treasure of the same kind could only be taken one piece. The first point was easy to understand. If there was no realm limit, there would definitely be powerful figures fighting for it. It was possible that the powerful figures didn¡¯t need it. After all, it didn¡¯t make much sense to have two more points. But in the families and sects where the powerful figures were, the younger generation needed it. Moreover, the earlier they took this kind of treasure, the more effective it would be. Without this limit, ordinary cultivators wouldn¡¯t even need to think about it. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As for the second point, at first nce, it would make people think that Crape Myrtle Sect was doing this for the sake of most of the cultivators, so as not to be searched by others. With this limit, other people¡¯s chances of obtaining treasures would naturally increase greatly. Some even understood more meaning from it. For example, this meant that the same kind of treasure could only be taken one piece, not the same property. The same type and property werepletely different. In this way, the Earth Scorching Stone and the Six Thought Red me Flower could increase the fire elemental essence. If they all appeared in the same blessednd, ording to the rules given by Crape Myrtle Sect, both of them could be taken away. One could not only take away a piece of Earth Scorching Stone but also pick up a Six Thought Red me Flower. After this interpretation, countless cultivators in Lunia were praising the great benevolence and righteousness of the Crape Myrtle Sect. Not only would there be more opportunities for cultivators to change their own immortal life, but also for cultivators to have more natural precious materials. After the news was released, the reputation of Crape Myrtle Sect in Lunia suddenly increased. All the cultivators were looking forward to that day, which was seven dayster, December 15th. At noon on that day, Crape Myrtle Sect would announce the location of the twenty-five blessed ces and the time limit of exploring them. Everyone was looking forward to it. Many individual cultivators, families, and even smaller sects had united together to take this opportunity to make their forces stronger. This was what ordinary cultivators thought. But for people like Jagoan who knew some inside stories, the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s announcement and these two restrictions could indicate other meanings. It was as if one had already understood the other party¡¯s intentions. So no matter how fancy the opponent¡¯s trick was, he could see through his disguise and point out his real purpose. Jagoan was pondering quietly in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. This is obviously a selection by Crape Myrtle Sect. It seemed that everyone had a chance and could have many. But the cultivators of the Heavenly Spirit Realm were the only ones who could get the greatest benefit¡­ Humph, it¡¯s said to be a blessed ce, but as the saying goes, luck is apanied by misfortune. Only by oveing the disaster can one get a blessing. Pulse Control Realm and Holy Land Realm could forget about the real benefits. Ordinary Heavenly Spirit Realms didn¡¯t have much hope in getting these benefits. The powerful Heavenly Spirit Realm of the Lunia only existed in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the royal family. Let¡¯s not talk about the royal family at first. If we only looked from the direction of Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡¯s opponent, then the geniuses and experts at the second or third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm would be instantly selected. After that, the Crape Myrtle Sect could make use of their convenience to learn the magical power and Cultivation Methods mastered by the best Heavenly Spirit Realms and their trump cards. By then, the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect would probably be very familiar with their opponents when they practiced. As for Kay sh, everyone knew nothing about him, but he was familiar with everyone. This was just a small problem from the Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡­ Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 On the surface, Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s opening of twenty-five blessed ces gave many cultivators, who were originally narrow in the rising passage, a chance to climb up again. However, ording to Jagoan¡¯s analysis, Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s way of doing things was very in line with the view that when bad people did bad things, they would definitely cover the surface of justice. To put it bluntly, if the bad guys did bad things, they would definitely find a positive reason for themselves. For example, when Crape Myrtle Sect wanted to punish Jagoan, the reason given by Crape Myrtle Sect disciples was to maintain the majesty of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. With such a reason, they upied the moral high ground. Both mortals and cultivators would use this method. It seems that the blessednd is opened, but in fact, it is taking the opportunity to collect all the cultivators¡¯ cultivation methods and trump cards. Especially those who were powerful and had great potential were definitely the focus of Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s attention. From a small point of view, Crape Myrtle Sect was preparing for the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. And from the large point of view¡­ Jagoan¡¯s eyes shed. The cultivators of Lunia, the sects and the royal family will be exposed to Crape Myrtle Sect. And I think even if there are other people like me who can see through Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s purpose¡­ There was no way to avoid such a scheme. He could only take it head-on. After all, if he went to these blessednds, he would definitely get benefits. He couldn¡¯t let his family and sect lose the chance to improve because he was afraid of exposing his trump card. After all, if he didn¡¯t improve his strength, he would give up this opportunity. At that time, the road he is going to take will be even narrower and even directly blocked¡­ Jagoan knew that the order to open the Grotto-heaven¡¯s blessednd was sent back by the Grand Pure Emperor in the distant void. It was also because of this that Jagoan felt that the Grand Pure Emperor was definitely not a simple person. From the several interactions Jagoan had with this man, the Grand Pure Emperor did not y any tricks. Instead, he used fair and square tactics. This did not mean that Grand Pure Emperor would not use tricks, but he was confident and conceited. He believed that he was absolutely powerful, so he disdained to use conspiracy. It was a direct strategy and a sweeping sweep. No matter whether the opponent epted it or avoided it, there was only one end, which was to be crushed. This time, opening twenty-five blessednds was thetest and best examples. Even though people knew it was a trap, they still obediently jumped inside. Even Jagoan himself wanted to jump in. But I can¡¯t let them be so proud. There are still seven days left. I can make some preparations¡­ It took Jagoan five days toe up with some ns. The n was the methods to deal with possible difficulties. In the remaining two days, Jagoan contacted hispanions. After all, theoretically speaking, any cultivator had the right to enter the twenty-five blessednds and had the opportunity to obtain treasures. Just as Jagoan expected, everyone said that they would go to these blessed ces. Even if they couldn¡¯t get anything at that time, it would be good for them to go and have a look. And at present, everyone¡¯s realm had reached the Holy Land Realm. As long as they did not go to the part of the blessednd where everyone would fight, generally speaking, they would not encounter any danger. Not only the crowd, but Jagoan in the Following the Heart Ind was also eager to give it a try this time. Even Bowen¡¯s eyes lit up, indicating that he could not miss this opportunity. Moreover, Bowen patted his chest proudly as he said he could use his own Qi looking technique again this time. All he needed to do was look around and find the ce where the Dragon and Tiger Aura gathered. In this way, he could dig back the precious treasure and scare Jagoan. Naturally, Jagoan would not stop them from taking this opportunity. However, he also said that he wanted everyone to be more careful to avoid idents. *** This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Soon, two days passed. On December 15th, the Crape Myrtle Sect announced the location of 25 blessed ces in the cultivator¡¯s anticipation. Above the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect appeared a map of the entire Lunia that was thousands of miles long. On the map, mountains were undting and rivers were flowing. 25 blue light spots, shaped like vortexes, were evenly distributed in the Lunia. This time, the Crape Myrtle Sect not only announced the location of 25 blessed ces, but also announced two other news. The first news was that only the cultivators below the Heavenly Spirit Realm could enter three out of the twenty-five blessednds, and cultivators below the Amethyst Pce Realm could enter the other 22 blessednds. The second news was that the blessednd would be opened for 15 days. At that time, the Crape Myrtle Sect Protector would close it personally. The implication was that people had the mentality of being lucky and felt that their could hide inside and note out. If anyone dared note out, then they could forget abouting out again. The first news made many individual cultivators, families, and small sects¡¯ cultivators cheer. Because of their weak strength, they were worried that not only could they not eat meat, but they could not even take a sip of soup. Now, the first news gave them greater hope. Without Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, then the pressure on thepetition would be greatly reduced. As for having only three blessed Heavens, it was better than not having one. Moreover, the other 22 were not forbidden to enter. As for the second piece of news, many sects and families near the blessednd subconsciously shut their mouths. This was because when the entrance to the blessednd had been disyed, many sects and ns had discovered that it wasn¡¯t too far from them. The nearest one was only 100 miles away from them. There was such a treasure in front of the door, but he didn¡¯t know. This mentality would naturally make these families and sects sad and unhappy. But, the second piece of news pointed out one thing. Only the entrances of the blessednds were the there, not the blessednds were there. If those families and sects wanted to do something behind the back, the Protectors of Crape Myrtle Sect would be the ones to be annoyed. The two Protectors of Crape Myrtle Sect had a higher status than the Four Heavenly Kings, second only to the Grand Pure Emperor. Until now, no one had seen what the two Protectors looked like. As for their realm, it was even more unclear. Now, since they could easily open up the void and their status was above the Four Heavenly Kings, it was obvious that they were at least at the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. This realm was considered the highest level in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. For those small families and small sects, it was like ants against elephants. If they wanted to make trouble, he would be courting death. After the 25 entrances were announced, all the cultivators of the Lunia became active and they all went to the nearest blessednds. Jagoan was not anxious. In the Following the Heart Ind, after Jagoan and Bowen set off, he hadn¡¯t left. Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡± Master Eva Green asked curiously as she looked at Jagoan sitting cross- legged on the beach, staring at thendscape map. She did not go to explore this time. The main reason was that after reaching the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, she needed to refine more elixirs. It was impossible for the Following the Heart Ind not to be guarded. The living creatures that were still on the ind were her, Jagoan, and Jagoan. As for Little Candy, this time it apanied Jagoan to some blessednd. Jagoan kept looking up at the sky for six hours. In this way, thirty percent of the opening time of the blessednd had been wasted by Jagoan. Hearing Eva Green¡¯s question, Jagoan stretched his neck and looked at the other party. ¡°I¡¯ve observed it carefully,¡± said Jagoan. ¡°Hmm?¡± Eva Green pondered hearing the other party said. ¡°The location of the twenty-five entrances is very particr. It¡¯s not a random choice.¡± Jagoan raised his hand and pointed at the map in the sky. ¡°Not only do they consider the distance between each other, but they also consider the gathering degree of the sects and ns¡­¡± ¡°For example, because of the abundant spiritual Qi in a certain area, there would be more cultivation families and sects, so there were at least two entrances to the blessednd. The two entrances are neither close nor far. For those cultivators and sects, they can choose any one of them. However, after choosing one of them, they are not allowed to go to the other, because fifteen days is not enough for them to go to two ces.¡± ¡°What if they were divided into two groups?¡± Eva Green asked. Jagoan smiled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you stay in Following the Heart Ind?¡± It seemed that this answer had nothing to do with the question, but Eva Green immediately understood. Although the blessednd opened by the Crape Myrtle Sect was a great opportunity, it was not enough to make these cultivators¡¯ families and sects spend all their resources to search for treasures. The person who opened the entrance had calcted the distance and time so urately. How could she not consider this? Jagoan added at this time, ¡°And I think treasures in these blessed ces are different. For example, the more families and sects poured in, the more precious materials there would be, and the more difficult it would be to get. If the number of ns and sects that have swarmed in is rtively small, then the amount of precious materials there will be slightly sparse.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve considered all of this.¡± After listening to Jagoan¡¯s analysis, Eva Green couldn¡¯t help but praise him. Her admiration for Jagoan deepened. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. But then, a strange look appeared in her eyes. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that everyone seems to be happy, but in fact, they didn¡¯t realize that they were all yed by Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s the truth.¡± Jagoan nodded. ¡°This is a love and hate plot. While they wanted to scold him, they were eager to jump into the pit. As the saying goes, while saying no no, your body is very honest, just like this.¡± Eva Green¡¯s cheeks couldn¡¯t help but heat up. Because thest sentence that Jagoan said was what she had used to tease Yvonne, saying that when Yvonne faced Jagoan, her body was very honest while saying no in the mouth. However, Jagoan was just joking at this time and did not ask further. After that, he stood up from the beach. ¡°Are you going to set off?¡± Eva Green was curious. ¡°Have you decided?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve made my choice¡­¡± Jagoan threw out a beam of light from his palm andnded it in front of him. It was Heaven-Earth Chessboard. After stepping on it, Jagoan raised his hand to Jagoan. Jagoan beamed and jumped onto Jagoan¡¯s shoulder. The big fat pig was clear that there would be delicious food when going out this time. Turning to look at Eva Green, Jagoan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I spent most of my time observing this map. Because of the limited time, I have to ensure that I can get what I want. If it was before, I might think that the Crape Myrtle Sect was like this. Because of the prestige of the Grand Pure Emperor, those disciples were arrogant and looked down upon everyone. But this time, this map made me realize that at least in Crape Myrtle Sect, at least this time, the person responsible for this matter was a very good schemer¡­¡± ¡°From nning to setting up, people¡¯s hearts, including the time and distance I just mentioned, every step is so precise that I feel a little creepy.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Eva Green saw that Jagoan had hesitated, so she subconsciously said. ¡°That¡¯s why I suddenly thought of something.¡± Jagoan smiled. ¡°Did someone deliberately indulge some disciples¡¯ excessive behavior in Crape Myrtle Sect? Because I feel that the scheming master behind this incident is so good at ying with people¡¯s hearts. If he can¡¯t consider the behavior of his disciples, it will be very abnormal.¡± At this point, Jagoan changed the topic. ¡°They shoulde back one after another after 15 days, but I should be a few dayste.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Your furnace.¡± When Jagoan said this, he was already dozens of miles away. ¡°Haha!¡± Eva Green sneered. ¡°The benefits of a pill furnace left me alone on the ind¡­¡± Eva Green wanted to say something, but the next moment, she realized that this was the truth. ¡°And I¡¯m¡­ So happy.¡± Master Eva Green continued her closed-door training and refining the pills. After this incident, Eva Green became more and more respectful to Jagoan. Because in her opinion, the other party¡¯s inference ability was no longer amazing, but frightening. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of an opponent who could predict all your intentions and even the following ns? However, Jagoan sitting cross-legged on the Heaven-Earth Chessboard was not as rxed as Eva Green had imagined. Facing the inds on the sea that were constantly thrown to the back, he thought deeply. There are such people in Crape Myrtle Sect. I should be careful¡­ The next time I meet Jagoan Nelson, I have to remind her to pay attention to her words and deeds¡­ With such a person, sometimes a careless action or even a careless word can be seen by the other side, so that they can find out what you are thinking¡­ Jagoan took a deep breath and exhaled. He temporarily tossed all these thoughts aside. He looked up at the bright map in the sky. His next attention was on his destination. There was only one chance to search for treasures. Jagoan set his destination at the blessednd about 77,000 miles away from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. There were a total of 25 blessednds. The Crape Myrtle Sect didn¡¯t specifically indicate which blessed land contained any exotic minerals and produce. He had his own reasons for going to the blessednd far away. Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 In addition to the number of cultivation families and sects, there is another key factor in the distance between blessednds¡­ When he told Eva Green before, he only talked about two of them. There was another thing he did not mention. That was, were there any well-known cultivation methods or magical power in the families and sects near the blessednd? He had already made a decision that he went to the blessednd for the treasure materials that could improve his thunder attribute this time when Jagoan told him. Although the 25 entrances on the map were not specifically marked, there were more such precious materials in any blessednd. But from the cultivation ns and sects around the entrance, it could be spected. It¡¯s a family that¡¯s obviously good at wood property cultivation methods. If I put a blessednd near it that¡¯s full of light property treasures, I don¡¯t think this family will go. Therefore, if the other party wanted to attract these families and sects, he had to do his best to attract them in addition to distance. However, it is also possible that they would be forced to another blessednd in the opposite way. Therefore, with the thunder property cultivation method and the well-known cultivation families and sects in the magical power, the blessednd next to them either had the treasure materials of the thunder property or not. Based on other factors, I can judge whether there is or not¡­ ording to this thought, Jagoan finally came to a conclusion. His destination on this trip was the blessednd of thunder elemental essence, which was 77,000 miles away from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. There were four families around the blessednd. The three sects all had well-known thunder property magical power skills or magical power. Thepetition might be more intense. However, this also meant that the quality of the treasures would not disappoint people. After riding the Heaven-Earth Chessboard and leaving the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Jagoan used the Wave-like Void Bracelet to quickly move the space and then came to a secret forest. From here, he changed into a Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciple¡¯s robe, an individual cultivator¡¯s usual clothes, and then wore All Life Ghost Mask. In an instant, Jagoan turned into a sick individual cultivator with two beards and a sallow face. Crape Myrtle Sect wanted to take this opportunity to explore other cultivators¡¯ cultivation methods and trump cards. Then Jagoan would hide his identity so that they would not know who he was. After the entire disguise, he turned his Wave-like Void Bracelet and came to the edge of a river more than 3,000 miles away. Then he took out an ordinary spirit boat and flew to his destination. During this period of time, he had used the Wave-like Void Bracelet many times. By the time Jagoan arrived at his destination, one-fifths of 15 days of treasure hunting had passed. *** On the morning of the fourth day, Jagoan arrived at a ce about a hundred miles away from the blessednd. The position of the entrances to the blessednds opened by Crape Myrtle Sect was particrly eye-catching. It didn¡¯t look like they were deliberately making things difficult for cultivators. It was just amon t ground or outside the canyon. Through this distance, Jagoan saw a blue vortex, which was more than ten floors high, standing on the in in the distance. The vortex spun, as if it were stirring the vast waters of the sea, but there was no sound. To put it bluntly, the blue vortex was a transmission formation. As long as one went straight in, one could go to the blessednd. Jagoan could see that from time to time, there would be cultivators entering the transmission formation. However, these cultivators were in groups of three or five. At the very least, the two of them walked together. Most of them were a dozen people. Jagoan saw that not far ahead of him, a flying spirit boat fell to the ground, and the cultivators in the spirit boat were all walking to the transmission formation. Even the cultivators of the Heavenly Spirit Realm wouldnd when they arrived nearby. With a sweep of Jagoan¡¯s divine sense, he immediately discovered that the teleportation array was surrounded by formation. This formation was obviously preventing the flying magic weapon and flying. Cultivators came one after another. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Jagoan, like the other cultivators, drove the spirit boat forward for a while, then fell to the ground, put the spirit boat into his storage bag, and walked forward. He was as calm as an ordinary individual cultivator. After following the others for a distance, Jagoan looked ahead and understood what was going on. At this time, he was less than 50 miles away from the transmission formation. Not far in front of him, a sect disciple set up a checkpoint and was asking for the spirit stones to pass by. Jagoan immediately understood what was going on. Since the blessednd had been opened, it was impossible for Crape Myrtle Sect to set up a checkpoint and ask for spirit stones. It was too cheap. At this moment, the one who set up the checkpoint here was obviously the biggest sect in the vicinity, the Golden Fox Sect. However, Jagoan noticed that in addition to the disciples of this sect, there were also a few disciples in other sects¡¯ robes and someone that was suspected to be disciples of the family. In this way, the whole thing was obvious. The entrance to the blessednd was opened on this in. As the most influential sects and families in this area, they wanted to make some small money. After all, they were local bullies, so it was so convenient. There were not many spirit stones needed in this checkpoint. One cultivator just needed to give two middle-ranking spirit stones or 20 low-ranking spirit stones. If one didn¡¯t have spirit stones, he could use valuable materials. For an individual cultivator with a little family background, two middle-ranking spirit stones would not be a big deal by gritting their teeth. After all, there was a blessednd ahead. If he went in, even if he got nothing, he could get great benefits by absorbing the spiritual Qi. Besides, the Golden Fox Sect and the other sects and families had been running in the local area for a long time, so naturally, no one wanted to make trouble. In particr, there were Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators in the Golden Fox Sect that were in charge. Although there was no Amethyst Pce Realm here, if someone was not convinced and made trouble, the Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator tore the void and could arrive in a sh. It was toote for mere cultivators to escape. The Golden Fox Sect had not forced cultivators to pay the price to pass the checkpoint. If the other parties thought it¡¯s expensive, they coulde to other blessed ces. Even the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect would tell you thoughtfully that the nearest entrance to another blessed ce was about 10,000 miles southwest. However, would the sect set up a checkpoint there? If the price of the checkpoint was as fair as theirs, then the Golden Fox Sect would not be able to guarantee it. In summary of these reasons, the cultivators who came here would at most mutter and comin. There was no one who didn¡¯t pay the spirit stones or go to the next entrance of the blessed land. At this time, Jagoan was also mixed in the surrounding cultivators, forming a team that was not very long. Soon, it was his turn. Jagoan took out two middle-ranking spirit stones and handed them over. Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 Jagoan was about to pass when the other party took the spirit stones. The disciple of the Golden Fox Sect suddenly raised his sword and looked Jagoan up and down. ¡°Individual cultivator?¡± the disciple of Golden Fox Sect asked. Jagoan had changed his appearance and changed into a robe. He was indeed dressed like an individual cultivator. ¡°Yes¡­¡± He nodded. The disciples of the Golden Fox Sect suddenly rxed. He smiled gently and spread out their other hands. ¡°Two middle-ranking spirit stones are still not enough.¡± ¡°Hmm? Why?¡± Jagoan asked. The disciple of Golden Fox Sect pointed to Jagoan. ¡± Your pet also needs to give spirit stones. This is the rule¡­¡± Jagoan thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡± After that, he took out two middle-ranking spirit stones. When he was about to hand them over, a female cultivator in a pink skirt next to him rode on a huge white rabbit. After giving two middle-grade spirit stones, she jumped into the transmission formation. Jagoan stopped in mid-air and frowned. ¡°Why did she only give two spirit stones?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± The disciple of the Golden Fox Sect rolled his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s a sect disciple. Can she be the same as you, individual cultivator?¡± After that, he grabbed the spirit stones from Jagoan. Jagoan withdrew his hand to avoid the other party and asked, ¡°Are you treating sect disciples and individual cultivators differently?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± At this time, a master of the Heavenly Spirit Realm of the Golden Fox Sect not far away came over. He nced at Jagoan and said, ¡°The disciples of the sect have made contributions to the local defense and keep one side safe. At this time, they only need to pay their own spirit stones.¡± ¡°Is this the rule set by the Golden Fox Sect?¡± Jagoan asked again. ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? If you don¡¯t want to enter, you can go to other blessed ces. There is one in a ten thousand miles in the southwest. Don¡¯t waste others¡¯ time!¡± The Master shouted. Jagoan said lightly, ¡°I just want to ask if this is the rule set by the Golden Fox Sect. Why are you so serious?¡± The realm Jagoan showed at this time was also a Heavenly Spirit Realm. He was not much worse than the Master of the Golden Fox Sect in terms of realm, so his tone was naturally not too soft. ¡°Yes, this is the rule of our Golden Fox Sect!¡± The Master of the Golden Fox Sect snorted. ¡°I said it!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jagoan nodded and put the spirit stones in the hands of the previous disciple. Just as he was about to step over, the Master suddenly attacked and released a Qi wall in front of him. Then he stepped in front of the disciple, took out the four spirit stones that Jagoan had just given him, crushed them, and threw them at the feet of Jagoan, shouting, ¡°What did you say to me just now? Don¡¯t you know your identity? You don¡¯t have to enter this blessednd! Get lost!¡± Jagoan looked at the debris of the spirit stones on the ground, and the cold light in his eyes slowly condensed. ¡°Is this also the rule of the Golden Fox Sect?¡± ¡°Yes! This is the rule of the Golden Fox Sect! It is still the same. I said it!¡± Heavenly Spirit Realm Master¡¯s eyes were as wide as copper bells. He sneered and looked at Jagoan. ¡°Individual cultivators and the demonic beasts are not allowed to enter. Do you understand? How dare you stare at me with your eyes? Do you know where this is? The individual cultivators had to act with their tails between their legs in front of sect disciples. Did this not make sense? Get out of my way, or I won¡¯t be polite!¡± Before he finished speaking, Heavenly Spirit Realm Master raised his hand and a beam of light shot toward Jagoan. In the light, the cold air suddenly poured down toward Jagoan like a long river of ice and snow. The surrounding cultivators, who were still waiting, immediately panicked and hurriedly dodged. Some cultivators who had seen the whole process sighed again and again. ¡°This individual cultivator is really unlucky. Just give spirit stones. Why did he offend the Master of the Golden Fox Sect? Now he has to suffer.¡± ¡°Golden Fox Sect is the local bully here. It has been running this ce for thousands of years. Who dares to provoke them?¡± ¡°An individual cultivator without any background is finished.¡± ¡°He deserves it. There was a limit to our time, and now we are wasting our time. Hurry up and give spirit stones. Let us in!¡± For a moment, frost, apanied byints and mockery, fell toward Jagoan. ¡°You still dare to make a move?¡± Jagoan was so angry that heughed. ¡°Ha!¡± Jagoan raised his hand and pped the long river of ice and snow into pieces. The rolling cold air rushed around with a crash. Suddenly, the scene seemed to have snowed heavily, almost blocking everyone¡¯s sight. Jagoan stepped forward and released a little momentum, forcing all the flying snow to retreat. In an instant, he was in front of Heavenly Spirit Realm Master. ¡°How dare you!¡± With a cold snort, Jagoan raised his hand and struck down like a whip from a god. Bang! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Heavenly Spirit Realm Master¡¯s body was immediately turned into a mass of flesh and blood. Half of his neck, along with his head, fell to the snow and rolled to the feet of Jagoan. There was still fear and disbelief on his face. Jagoan was expressionless. He lifted his foot and stamped down. Waves of spiritual Qi surged as the Master died. A moment ago, the scene was full of discussion and mockery. At this time, it was so shocking that one could hear a pin drop. The cultivators waiting in line behind Jagoan widened their eyes, which were bigger than eggs. Their panic, fear, and facial features were all squeezed, which made them look particrly excited. Jagoan turned around and looked at the disciple of the Golden Fox Sect who had stopped him before. The disciple¡¯s face was pale, his knees went limp, and he fell to the ground. He looked at Jagoan with horror and his body trembled. ¡°It¡¯s interesting to bully individual cultivators, isn¡¯t it?¡± Jagoan walked over and pped him. Bang! The disciple below his waist exploded into countless thick blood arrows, shooting in all directions. They sprayed on the nearby ice and snow, immediately melting the snow and leaving a shocking gully. Just then, a beam of light shot up from behind Jagoan. As soon as Jagoan turned around, he saw a disciple of Golden Fox Sect looking at him in panic three or four miles away. Judging from the spiritual Qi in his hand and the light column, it was obvious that the disciple had just sent out a distress charm. Suddenly, Jagoan felt a mighty power surging from the void, like a flood or a volcano about to erupt. Amethyst Pce Realm! Jagoan¡¯s mind moved. Without hesitation, he stepped forward. ¡°The Great Leisure Court!¡± In an instant, he rushed to the disciple, raised his hand like a knife, and cut the disciple in half from the middle. Then he immediately turned around and rushed to the entrance of the blessednd. Almost in the same instant that Jagoan killed the disciple and left, a gap of more than ten miles suddenly appeared in the sky. A surging, vast, and brave momentum, like an emperor, surged out from it and covered a radius of 1,000 miles! Within a thousand miles, all the cultivators, regardless of their identities, knelt on the ground. They were full of fear and shivered, not daring to raise their heads. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm of the Golden Fox Sect descended! So fast! This was also the first reaction of Jagoan. Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 The crack in the void was slowly opened. A figure appeared with rolling lightning. His imposing aura immediately intensified. For a moment, the Void within a radius of 1,000 miles seemed to be stared at by the Divine Punishment. All of the cultivators present were trembling, and some of them who were even weaker fainted immediately. The other cultivators, including Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, were all trembling with fear. ¡°How dare you!¡± Obviously, the Spiritual Master in the sky already knew what had happened. With a loud roar, it was like rolling thunder exploding, shaking arge number of cultivators to roll their eyes and roll down. Jagoan also felt a pain in his eardrums. However, at this time, he did not hesitate at all. Seeing a pale lightning gathering in the sky, he immediately turned his Wave-like Void Bracelet. The formation here only restricted flight, not sealing off the entire void. In an instant, Jagoan came to the entrance of the blessednd. With a sh, he swayed in and left a sentence at the same time. ¡°Golden Fox Sect bullies the weak! Just wait and see, Amethyst Pce Realm old b*stard!¡± The sound, apanied by the sound of thunder, spread around. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°Golden Fox Sect bullies the weak¡­¡± ¡°Amethyst Pce Realm¡­¡± ¡°Wait and see¡­¡± The voice seemed to have been torn apart by the thunder and lightning. It echoed on the spot and clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears. The next moment, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realmnded. His spiritual Qi gushed out and instantly melted all the flying snow on the scene. His face was extremely gloomy, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. The reason was very simple. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, a disciple and an Elder of the Heavenly Spirit Realm in the Golden Fox Sect were killed. And he himself, a dignified Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm, tore through the air and attacked, but the other party actually ran away. Today, the Golden Fox Sect was severely pped in the face under so many eyes. ¡°You!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm pointed to a trembling individual cultivator of Heavenly Spirit Realm not far away. ¡°Who is that guy?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s none of my business!¡± The individual cultivator was about to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t know that person at all¡­¡± Although he was a Heavenly Spirit Realm, the individual cultivator had to be a little shorter than the sect disciples. What¡¯s more, the person who was asking him this question was the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm of the sect! ¡°You are all individual cultivators. How dare you say that he has nothing to do with you?¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm grabbed the other side by five fingers. In an instant, he tore the void open and lightning rushed out, tearing the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator into a bloody mist. The strong smell of blood permeated the air, and the surrounding cultivators dared not say anything. They trembled even harder, and no one dared to make a sound, for fear of angering the other side. After killing an individual cultivator to vent his anger, the Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master calmed down a little. His gaze swept across the corpses and blood on the ground. The Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master¡¯s gaze was icy cold as he said, ¡°Sect disciples and n disciples, each of you can enter after handing in five mid-grade spirit stones. The individual cultivators will be captured and tortured!¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfair!¡± Suddenly, someone questioned. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm scanned the ce with his Divine Sense and saw that the other party was a disciple of a small sect. He raised his hand and pointed. In an instant, an electric current pierced through the disciple¡¯s forehead, leaving a scorched ck hole. Before the young sect disciple died, his face was full of doubts. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect that the other side would not only kill the individual cultivator to vent his anger, but also kill a sect disciple like him. After killing this sect disciple, the cultivators who had wanted to question and express their dissatisfaction all shrank their necks and kept quiet, not daring to make a sound. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm snorted coldly and said, ¡°You think it¡¯s unfair. Is it fair for our disciples to lose their lives?¡± At this time, the individual cultivators present were both sad and bitter, but they did not dare to resist. With the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm in their sect, the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect had nothing to fear and captured the individual cultivators. ¡°I don¡¯t care if your individual cultivator is a Pulse Control Realm, a Holy Land Realm, or a Heavenly Spirit Realm. Take them all and don¡¯t leave a single one alive!¡± If he resisted a little, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm would kill him on the spot on the grounds by the reason of great disrespect! After killing two individual cultivators in a row, the opposition on the scenepletely disappeared. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm had sealed off the entire area with his divine sense, hovering in mid-air for thirty thousand meters. After unleashing his magical power, arge of lightning descended from the heavens,pletely covering an area of three thousand miles. Then, 18 divine thunders fell from the sky. Every streak of divine thunder was like a thousand-foot-long spear. Countless electric snakes twined around the entrance of the blessednd. In an instant, it formed a high wall shining with lightning, leaving only an exit for cultivator to enter. High in the sky, the eyes of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm were cold and full of killing intent. ¡°It¡¯s just ten days. You can hide for a while, but you can hide for a lifetime! When the blessed land is closed, you will be dismembered by me!¡± These words were like rolling thunder. The terrifying pressure even made people feel that the sun and the moon had lost their brilliance. The anger of Amethyst Pce Realm frightened all the creatures! At this time, no one noticed that in the dense grass beside the entrance of the blessednd, there were several eyeballs a thousand times smaller than needle holes, which were observing around. All the images that these eyeballs saw appeared in Jagoan¡¯s mind. Inside the blessednd, Jagoan coldly snorted, ¡°You are such an unable and furious guy¡­¡± However, in case of being discovered by the other party, Jagoan dispersed the Eye of Insight¡¯s vigor after watching the painting. This tiny drop of blood immediately seeped into the soil and was hard to find. After all, the person hovering in mid-air was an Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master who could tear open the void. With Jagoan¡¯s current realm, even if he peeked at it carefully, it was very likely that the other party would notice it and expose the magic trick he grasped. Because I showed my identity as an individual cultivator, he made more trouble for me and even killed me without reason. Amethyst Pce Realm is bullying the weak. Good, I hope you can remember the words I left you¡­ The day when the blessednd is closed is the time when I split you into pieces. I will also give you this sentence! After learning what the other party was doing outside, Jagoan temporarily stopped thinking about it and concentrated his attention on the boundless desert in front of him. Outside the blessednd, just after dawn, the sun shone brightly. Inside the blessednd, it was cool and bright. So when one first came in, one might be a little absent-minded for a moment. The moon was very close to the desert. At this moment, just by looking up, one could see the countless curves and dead volcanoes on the moon with the naked eye. The stars around the moon also gave people a feeling that people could touch them as long as they reached out. When Jagoan passed through the entrance, there was no end or other cultivators here. Within the range of his vision, he could faintly see five spots of treasure light. However, he was not in a hurry to search for treasures. Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 He stood still and waited for about an hour. There was no trace of cultivator flying around. In this way, Jagoan could deduce that the entrance to the blessednd would send the cultivator into any ce in the void. This was to prevent people from appearing in the same ce. Knowing this, Jagoan no longer hesitated. He disyed the speed that a normal peak at the first level of Heavenly Spirit Realm should have, and went in the direction of a treasure light. *** At this time, in the depths of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, a golden light suddenly fell into a pce suspended in the mountains. The golden light passed through the countless formations surrounding the pce and arrived at the center. After the golden light dissipated, Jagoan sh revealed himself. Compared to thest time he fought with Jagoan, Jagoan looked much thinner at this time. The face of the young man, which was originally slightly curved, was now like a knife cutting an axe. But what was more obvious was that he was walking at this time, which made him look more energetic. His eyes were sharp, as if they could cut through Yin and Yang and divide the five elements. If ordinary people looked into his eyes, they would be blinded and their souls would be cut off. After walking to the center of the hall, he looked at a human shadow more than 30 meters tall. This human-shaped illusory figure looked ethereal, but a few more nces would make people feel that it was extremelypatible with the the Great Tao of heaven and earth. What was even more amazing was that when you turned around and wanted to recall this human- shaped illusory figure in your mind, you found that you didn¡¯t remember anything. Jagoan stopped in front of the human-shaped illusory figure. At this moment, the young man¡¯s face showed rare respect and awe. After a while, he said, ¡°Left Protector, how is the operation of all the blessed ces?¡± The human-shaped shadow shook slightly and became a little more solid than before. Jagoan felt as if a pair of eyes had pierced through the void andnded on him. Suddenly, he felt as if two mountains were pressing on his shoulders. But soon, the pressure disappeared. A warm voice came from the human figure. ¡°Everything is as I have nned in advance. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± ¡°But it seems that a sect has taken advantage of this opportunity to set up a checkpoint and collect spirit stones.¡± Jagoan frowned. ¡°If they do this, they are just pretending to be powerful. Left Protector, do you think we should teach them a lesson afterwards?¡± The human-shaped phantom shook again. At this moment, two faint lights appeared in the ce where the eyes should have been. They looked much more vivid. In the direction that the pair of eyes was looking at, a series of rules and trajectories immediately appeared from the void, revealing an extremely powerful magical power. ¡°Cultivators are human. Since they are human, they must have a bad character. What they did was caused by greed. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect my n in advance, it won¡¯t be a big deal. And this kind of thing happened as expected.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, Left Protector¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. Left and right Protectors were the most trusted people in the Grand Pure Emperor. And their identities were extremely mysterious. Although the Four Heavenly Kings had a very high status in Crape Myrtle Sect,pared with the Four Heavenly Kings who asionally showed up, the Left and Right Protectors had never appeared in front of anyone. People only knew who they were and never saw them. This kind of mystery and power made the deterrence of the Left and Right Protectors reach an indescribable level. The Left Protector was in charge of the opening of the twenty-five blessednds. From the inference, calction, opening up the void, and condensing the Transmitting Array, the Left Protector had completed it alone. This kind of ability and strength, even if Jagoan had an extraordinary status in front of the Grand Pure Emperor and had all kinds of privileges, he had to be respectful to the Left and Right Protectors. At this time, the human figure¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, his eyes fell on Jagoan again. ¡°How¡¯s your matter going?¡± Although the Left Protector had a high status and unfathomable strength, his voice and tone were reassuring. ¡°Everything has been prepared ording to the Left Protector¡¯s arrangements. The Grand Pure Emperor has also given me some tips. Everything is ready now,¡± Jagoan said. ¡°Even if the Left Protector arranges for me to enter the blessednd, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Everything will be done ording to the original n.¡± The Left Protector smiled and said, ¡°In thest five days, it¡¯s a little early. It¡¯s a littlete to go in in thest three days. In thest four days, it is just the right time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jagoan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the Left Protector¡¯s orders¡­¡± After a moment of hesitation, Jagoan added, ¡°I wonder how the Emperor and the Left Protector decided on my proposalst time.¡± ¡°You are the sessor of the North Heaven Queen personally selected by the Emperor. I¡¯ve carefully considered your opinion,¡± said Left Protector. Jagoan looked nervous. ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible.¡± The Left Protector said, ¡°Jagoan you mentioned can put pressure on you for the first time, which means that he has great potential. He is a candidate to be your stepping stone. So this time, I also arranged his name¡­¡± ¡°Many thanks for your help, Left Protector!¡± Jagoan immediately said. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to thank me, because there is a small problem at present.¡± ¡°Left Protector, please speak¡­¡± ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any news of Jagoan entering the blessednd yet, so my previous arrangements haven¡¯te in handy yet,¡± the Left Protector said. ¡°Huh?¡± Jagoan was stunned for a moment, and then he looked puzzled. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be the case. It¡¯s such a good opportunity. He muste.¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°There are two possibilities in the current situation,¡± said the Left Protector. ¡°The first one is that he really hasn¡¯te here and is not interested in this blessednd. The second possibility is that he used some kind of magical power or magic weapon to change his appearance, so no one recognized him.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what should we do?¡± Jagoan asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± The human-shaped shadow shook, and wisps of Taoist Sense floated around. Feeling the concentration and heaviness of the Taoist Sense, Jagoan closed his mouth and felt it carefully. Before long, a solemn expression appeared on Jagoan¡¯s face. He saluted the Left Protector. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Left Protector. I know what to do.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you understand.¡± The phantom nodded slightly at this moment. ¡°You have more than one stepping stone, so you don¡¯t have to stick to him alone. Whether to support or step on the stepping stones in the future, there were still a few years to observe. If Jagoan still has a chance to perform well during this period, I will not be stingy. I will make him more dazzling so that I can make more preparations for you in the future¡­¡± ¡°This time, you don¡¯t have to only stare at Jagoan. I¡¯ve found a lot of cultivators for you.¡± Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 The bright moon hung high in the sky. The night wind was cool. The breeze blew gently, causing the fine sand in the desert to produce shallow ripples. As far as the eye could see, it made people feel that the sky was high and the earth was wide. In particr, under such circumstances, one could still find natural precious materials. That was perfect. At this moment, Jagoan was standing on fine sand. There was a sh of precious light in this area. But when he arrived, the light disappeared. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jagoan was confident in his eyesight, he would have thought that he mistook the reflection of the light of the desert as a treasure. The desert, the silver light¡­ Jagoan muttered to himself. Wisps of spiritual Qi seeped out from his fingertips and seeped into the ground within a radius of ten miles. There are rats in the desert, eating iron ores, with protruding backs, leading thunder and melting sand¡­ When he said thest sentence, Jagoan shouted softly and raised his hand. Ssh! All of a sudden, the spiritual Qi that had been seeping out earlier interweaved into a big, which immediately collected the sand within a radius of more than ten miles. There were countless small holes in the spiritual Qi of Jagoan. As a result, countless grains of sand as thin as silver needles fell from these small holes like threads. The sand that was caught by the spiritual Qi suddenly decreased quickly. When it was almost done, the calm sand suddenly boiled and stirred violently. At first nce, it was like countless snakes swimming wildly in the sand, making people feel creepy. Seeing this scene from afar, Jagoan widened its eyes in surprise. I knew it! Jagoan suddenly withdrew the. Immediately, the remaining sand rolled down from the sky like a flood. In the rushing sand sea, it could be seen clearly that there were many gray-haired demonic beasts about a foot long, like mice, flying rapidly in the sand. The one that was the first tond on the desert suddenly turned over and disappeared into the sand, as if it was not sand, but water. Thunder-devouring Rat! As Jagoan introduced it to Jagoan, he reached out and grabbed it. A fat Thunder-devouring Rat immediately shot out from afar like an arrow andnded steadily in the hands of Jagoan. The moment he grabbed it, the Thunder-devouring Rat opened its mouth and let out a chaotic cry. An ordinary mouse would squeak when it called out. As expected of a Thunder-devouring Rat, it opened its mouth and emitted the rolling thunder of summer thunderstorm. If Jagoan hadn¡¯t been prepared in advance, he would have been scared. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Seeing that Jagoan and Jagoan were indifferent, and Jagoan was drooling, staring at it as if it was looking at some fresh ingredients, the Thunder-devouring Rat was so scared that its mouth opened wider. In the depths of its throat, a white light quickly condensed. ¡°Don¡¯t waste it!¡± Jagoan was quick-witted and pinched its mouth. Bam! A boom rang out from within the Thunder-devouring Rat¡¯s body. The sound waves spread around, and twisted ripples could be seen in the air. This tremor was nothing to cultivators at the level of Jagoan. But if it were a cultivator of a Holy Land Realm, his arm bones would definitely be shattered. As for the Thunder-devouring Rat, it did not spit out any lightning. Instead, it exploded inside its body, causing it to faint and die. It tilted its head and lost its breath in Jagoan¡¯s hand. Blood immediately flowed out from its mouth and nose. Jagoan and Jagoan looked at each other in dismay. Previously, Jagoan had only read about the introduction of the Thunder-devouring Rats in ancient texts. ording to the vision created by the desert, he had just figured out that there was such a demonic beast here. After a try, it was indeed like this. As for not allowing the other party to spit out that mouthful of lightning, it was mainly because of the lightning energy within the Thunder-devouring Rats was like the venom of a poisonous snake. Once it was spat out, it would take a period of time before it could recover. However, the ancient records had never told Jagoan that the Thunder-devouring Rats could actually shake him to death. This caught Jagoan off guard. But after a quick examination, he breathed a sigh of relief. The Thunder-devouring Rat was dead, but thanks to Jagoan¡¯s sharp eyes and quick hands, he hadn¡¯t used up any of the lightning power within the other party¡¯s body. It could be seen from the white bulge on the other party¡¯s neck. All of the lightning essence within the Thunder-devouring Rat¡¯s body was on this bulge. Jagoan¡¯s fingers were like lightning, pinching the bulge on the back of the Thunder-devouring Rat¡¯s neck and gently pulling it. In an instant, something about the size of a fingernail, full of thunder and lightning, like a piece of jade, was pinched by him. Even though it was only a small expanse, when one looked over, waves of rolling thunder rumbled, ringing endlessly, making one¡¯s face pale, soul tremble. Although Jagoan was a divine beast, it was also instinctively afraid of thunderbolts. At this time, it took a look and dared not look again. It turned its eyes and fell on the dead Thunder-devouring Rat. The Qi and blood of the newly dead Thunder-devouring Rat was fresh. As it looked at it, the saliva at the corner of Jagoan¡¯s mouth began to drip down. Jagoan immediately coughed when it saw that Jagoan had ced the jade piece containing the strength of lightning into his mouth and chewed it like he was chewing beans. However, his hand was still holding onto the fat Thunder-devouring Rat. After coughing a few times, seeing that Jagoan was still unmoved, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but knock on Jagoan¡¯s shoulder with its little hooves and said to itself, ¡°s, I¡¯m a little hungry after walking all the way. If only I had some meat at this time¡­¡± ¡°Meat, meat, meat¡­ Hey, Jagoan, don¡¯t you think the word meat sounds like a Thunder-devouring Rat?¡± Jagoan was speechless. ¡°This reason is too bad.¡± Jagoan shook his head and swayed in front of Jagoan with the Thunder- devouring Rat. Jagoan opened its mouth to swallow it, but Jagoan took the Thunder-devouring Rat to the other side and said, ¡°Have you forgotten that the Crape Myrtle Sect set up a formation in the blessednd? Any treasure can only be taken a piece by the cultivator. There were so many Thunder-devouring Rats just now, but don¡¯t you see me catch only one?¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve already eaten the most important piece.¡± Jagoan argued, staring at the fat Thunder- devouring Rat without blinking. ¡°This is useful to me. If you want to eat it, I will give you a fish that is dozens of times bigger than this er¡­¡± Jagoan snorted. ¡°A fish?¡± Jagoan suddenly stopped with dissatisfaction and its eyes were serious. ¡°Jagoan, although I look like a pig, I¡¯m not a real one. In this desert, where do you find fish for me to eat? You are lying to me!¡± But Jagoan shook his head, rose into the air, and flew forward. ¡°Who told you that there can¡¯t be fish in the desert?¡± ¡°In some extreme ce, there would be corresponding extreme things. For example, there must be medicinal ingredients to detoxify near the beast hole of some kind of poisonous beast. There is no exception in the desert of drought. And don¡¯t forget that this is a blessednd. The purpose of keeping this Thunder-devouring Rat is to catch a big fish.¡± Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 As he spoke, Jagoan had flown nearly 100 miles. After he stopped, he flew 1,000 miles into the sky and looked down for a moment before making up his mind. The Sand-Wind Illusory Fog Fish can improve the water property, and its meat bone tastes delicious. It¡¯s a rare color, fragrance, and tonic among demonic beasts. Jagoan remembered the memories of the sand-wind Illusory Fog Fish. Although he did not pay much attention to the taste of food and so on. However, it was good to experience such a rare delicacy. Moreover, he also remembered that some travel notes written by the cultivators had records about the taste of the Sand-Wind Illusory Fog Fish. ¡°Cut the slices¡­ When it touches the boiled spring water, you will feel as if you are enjoying the ice and fire. Well, I can feel it¡­ His Divine Awareness swept downwards. Soon, he discovered something. There was actually an Illusory character in the name of the Sand Wind Illusory Fog Fish, so naturally, the innate sorcery was to create illusion spells. However, this illusion spell was only equivalent to the lowest level. At most, it could deceive mortals. Because it couldn¡¯t hide its aura, nor could it hide its vigor, so for cultivators, they could see everything clearly with their Divine Sense. Jagoan had seen through the illusion and found the essence of the Sand-Wind Illusory Fog Fish. Under the expectant gaze of Jagoan, he raised his hand and pressed down. In an instant, the wind blew and the clouds rolled up. A region several miles below suddenly seemed to be wrinkled by a breeze. The void shook slightly and was immediately lifted. A smallke under the moonlight appeared in front of him and Jagoan. The moon hung high in the sky, reflecting the reflection of theke. Because the whole desert gave people a feeling of purity, at first nce, it was like two bright moons shining brightly. Just this scene alone made people feel extremely beautiful. But the most beautiful thing was the big fish swimming in theke. It waspletely white, and even its scales were as white as snow. Because the gap between their realms was too big, the sand-wind Illusory Fog Fish still did not know that its innate sorcery had been broken. A pair of human eyes that coveted its water element and a pair of pig eyes that coveted its delicious flesh and blood had also been locked on its body. If the fish stood up, it would be like a big fish as tall as an adult. It was still swimming leisurely in theke. ¡°Jagoan, quick, quick!¡± Looking at this fat and delicious big fish, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Jagoan. Jagoan nodded slightly and moved. Swoosh! In an instant, he fell from the sky and appeared a foot above the big fish. His fingers were like lightning, piercing through the opponent¡¯s head. He stretched out his arm and retracted it. A white arc appeared in mid-air, and the sand-wind Illusory Fog Fish had alreadynded on the sand by theke. It didn¡¯t move at all. In the middle of its head was a round hole as thick as a finger. On theke, Jagoan was holding a shining ball. This ball was the Illusory Fog Stone which could be sold for a sky-high price in the market. A single Illusory Fog Stone could directly increase the water elemental essence of a cultivator by a point. However, what was different from the tail of a Red Willow Fire Scorpion was that although the more tail of the Red Willow Fire Scorpion a master ate, the less effective it would be, it could be replenished by quantity in theter stage. But the Illusory Fog Stone would not bring any more benefits to the cultivator from the second one. The price of the Illusory Fog Stone on the market was more than ten times that of a Red Willow Fire Scorpion. Holding the Illusory Fog Stone, Jagoan¡¯s spiritual Qi shook and he cleared the blood on it, throwing it into his mouth like beans. It was slightly sweet, and there was a cool feeling rushing to the brain, which made people feel refreshed. ¡°Have you finished? Eat fish, eat fish!¡± Jagoan kept urging. By this time, the saliva hanging from its mouth had almost fallen to the surface of theke. Jagoan flew to theke and reached out to grab something. Suddenly, the spiritual Qi flew in front of him, wrapped in a mass of water. Spiritual Qi held theke water and lit the True Fire below. In a moment, the water began to emit heat. This red me suddenly appeared on the originally white desert. Jagoan turned around and was about to clean up the sand-wind Illusory Fog Fish when suddenly, his mind moved. He looked up into the distance and saw a spirit boat approaching him. It could not even be called a spirit boat. The spirit boat had a hull and a cabin, but it was just like a sunken board in the middle. It was more like a shuttle than a spirit boat. What do these guys want to do? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Seeing that the shuttle had stopped about 20 miles away from them, Jagoan could not help but mutter. At this time, Jagoan had seen clearly that there were four cultivators, three men and one woman on the shuttle. The three men and one woman were all Heavenly Spirit Realm. From the looks of it, they weren¡¯t sect disciples, nor were they individual cultivators. They should be disciples of some nearby n. Among the three men, two were at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them,¡± Jagoan said to Jagoan after seeing the other party¡¯s realm. Then he began to peel the fish scales and remove the internal organs. In addition to being able to improve the water elemental essence and its delicious meat, the scales on its body were also good materials for crafting weapons. After blending into the magic weapon, it could not only improve the quality of the magic weapon, but also release temporary illusions. For cultivators above the level of Holy Land Realm, this kind of illusion was worse than chicken rib. However, if Pulse Control Realm cultivators used it to fight, it was a great weapon that caught people off guard. Therefore, in some families and sects, there were often elders who rewarded the younger generation with a precious armor that was integrated with the scales of the Sand-Wind Illusory Fog Fish or a fairy dress. At this moment, Jagoan removed the scales and piled them up to one side. After chopping off the head of the fish, the spiritual Qi swept and removed the vigor on it. Then, he threw it into the boiling water and began to stew soup. With the spring water wrapped in the spiritual Qi, coupled with the burning of the real fire, a fresh smell immediately rushed out and drifted around. The four n cultivators who were approaching immediately moved even faster. When Jagoan began to cut the fish slices, the four cultivators came to a ce less than 100 feet away from Jagoan. Not to mention a hundred feet, even in a ce like this, even ten miles or fifty miles could be regarded as an offense. However, in Jagoan¡¯s view, these cultivators were just a few strong ants, so he didn¡¯t bother to ask. Now he wanted to go to the next ce with Jagoan after eating and continue to look for treasures that could improve the thunder elemental essence. The four cultivators looked at Jagoan, and the female cultivator was the first to cry out in surprise, ¡°Ah! It¡¯s actually a sand-wind Illusory Fog Fish! This time, we have a chance to taste it!¡± ¡°Here are the scales of the Sand-Wind Illusory Fog Fish,¡± another male cultivator with a lower realm said to the others. Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 At this time, the four cultivators looked at each other and chuckled. They didn¡¯t say anything but just held their arms and watched Jagoan cutting fish slices. They could see that the other party was a peak at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. His realm was the highest among the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realms. However, two of them were at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. ¡°Yo! You even know to stew soup with a fish head first. You really understand.¡± One of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm experts sniffed and spoke with a faint smile while ncing at the male cultivator who had just spoken. The only first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm among the three male cultivators immediately understood. He took a step towards Jagoan with a smile and approached the pile of fish scales. He muttered to himself, ¡°It would be a waste of spiritual Qi if you put it here.¡± As he spoke, he grabbed Jagoan¡¯s fish scales and put them into his storage pouch. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Jagoan looked up at him and the cultivator waved his hand with a smile and said. ¡°Go ahead first¡­¡± Seeing that Jagoan was indifferent to their behavior, the four looked at each other and continued to chat. Cutting slices of a big fish was not a big deal for Jagoan. His energy was as sharp as a knife, and in a moment, he cut the whole sand-wind Illusory Fog Fish into pieces. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ It¡¯s time to eat.¡± At this moment, the female cultivator once again let out a surprised voice. While they were talking, the four of them gathered around. The male cultivator who had just taken away the fish scales took out a pair of jade chopsticks from somewhere and picked up the fish slices. ¡°Get lost!¡± Jagoan frowned and shouted. The four stopped and looked at Jagoan in disbelief. Their eyes and expression seemed to say, ¡°Are you talking to us? Can¡¯t you see the current situation clearly?¡± After a moment of silence, the male cultivator at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm smiled and said fearlessly, ¡°Do you know who we are?¡± ¡°Put down the fish scales and then get lost!¡± Jagoan slightly narrowed his eyes and nced at him. The fierce light in his eyes made the man¡¯s heart tremble. The cultivator couldn¡¯t say what he wanted to say for a moment. ¡°Haha.¡± At this time, the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm male cultivator who had spoken before made a fake smile and pointed at Jagoan. ¡°Do you know who we are, Individual Cultivator?¡± He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°individual cultivator¡± so that Jagoan could know his identity. Jagoan nced at him and sneered. ¡°Do you dare to say that?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The four n cultivators immediately looked at each other, feeling that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. ¡°Judging from his tone, it seems that he really wants to know our origin so that he can take revenge¡­¡± ¡°Why are you, a first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm individual cultivator, so rude?¡± With this in mind, the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm male cultivator was also a little angry. Their numbers and realms held the absolute advantage. If they were frightened by an individual cultivator at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, they would beughed at by others. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm male cultivator sneered. ¡°We¡¯re the Cox family of Silent Hill, a family with ten Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. I don¡¯t want to argue with a junior like you. If you kneel down and kowtow three times to each of us, and then get out of this blessed land. We¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today.¡± His tone was full of arrogance and generosity, as if he had forgiven Jagoan and Jagoan had to be grateful. Hearing this, Jagoan¡¯s gaze was indifferent. His spiritual Qi lifted a piece of fish slice and he said in an extremely cold tone, ¡°When the fish slices are picked up, you can leave the fish scales that you stole just now. Then, each of you will have one arm cut off. Otherwise, I will kill you¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The male and female cultivators of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm shouted together. As for the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm male cultivator who had just opened his mouth, his eyes were filled with a cold killing intent. ¡°Junior, you are looking for death¡­¡± Jagoan ignored them. The spiritual Qi carried the fish slices and floated towards the boiling hot water. ¡°Sixth Uncle, he¡¯s offending our Cox family!¡± The female cultivator turned to the second stage cultivator of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯d like to see what he can do.¡± The second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator crossed his arms and sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t let him run away in a while. If we don¡¯t severely punish this individual cultivator who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, it will be difficult to prove the prestige of our Cox family.¡± At the moment, the male and female cultivators at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm walked left and right, staring at Jagoan with unfriendly eyes. Jagoan remained unmoved. His eyes were fixed on the fish slices. The fish slices were light and almost transparent under the moonlight. The moment they touched the boiling water, they turned white and emitted a strong fragrance. It was ready! Jagoan couldn¡¯t help drooling. The eyes of the four Cox n members glittered. The next moment, Jagoan appeared in front of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm male cultivator and swept the other party¡¯s upper body into blood. He snatched the other party¡¯s storage pouch and punched at the female cultivator. The distance between the two sides was less than ten feet. Even if it was more than five miles away, the female cultivator couldn¡¯t avoid it, not to mention that it was very close. Bang! With a muffled sound, the female cultivator¡¯s body was directly crushed into a mass of meat paste. Before it dissipated, she was in a wriggling human shape. The strong smell of blood quickly dispersed in all directions. Although the two second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm male cultivators saw it with their eyes, their brains and bodies had no time to react. ¡°The Cox family of Silent Hill, right? When I go out, I¡¯ll see who gives you the courage to disrespect the superior!¡± Jagoan shouted angrily and pped the head of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm who had not spoken yet. Jagoan immediately cheered and rushed over to swallow his whole body. When Jagoan returned to the boiling water, the spiritual Qi put the fish slices to his mouth. The whole process happened in the blink of an eye. And the fish slices were exactly seventy percent cooked, soft and smooth, and they tasted the best. He took a small bite, and instantly, an extremely delicious taste, like ice and fire, bloomed on the tip of his tongue. He felt extremelyfortable and ran straight from the tailbone to the crown. Jagoan let out a sigh of relief and looked at the male cultivator who had advanced to the male cultivator at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. This male cultivator had just boasted a lot. Now, his whole face was pale, and his body was so weak that he could barely stand still. His eyes were full of fear, and his brain was nk. He was not a fool. The moment he reacted, he knew that he was over today. He couldn¡¯t deal with the other party at all. It was impossible for him to reach the other party¡¯s level since the other party could kill the three nsmen around him in an instant, even if his strength had increased tenfold. ¡°L-Lord, Lord, I, I was wrong¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± After holding back for a long time, the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm male cultivator groaned and said something. He fell to his knees with a thud and kowtowed repeatedly, causing the sand to rumble. Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 Jagoan ignored him and used his spiritual Qi to hold a slice of fish in his mouth. The more indifferent he was, the more flustered the cultivator was. In fact, this second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was no longer panicking for himself, but for the entire Cox family! The other party had just killed a nsman of the same realm as him with ease. What¡¯s more, there was a simple-looking monster beside him that could devour people without blinking! This kind of person was not someone the Cox family that had seven Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators could provoke. Bang! The male cultivator kowtowed repeatedly. At this moment, he did not have the arrogance of the previous ¡°master¡±. In order to show his sincerity, he even eliminated his Body-protection Gang and knocked the ground with his forehead like a drum. ¡°My lord, I was wrong. I was blind. I didn¡¯t see that you were the superior. I was thinking you were just at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± Jagoan snorted. ¡°What? If I were really at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, I would be humiliated by you.¡± The male cultivator was at a loss for words for a moment and was so anxious that tears flowed out. He didn¡¯t know what to say and what to do except kowtowing. ¡°The Cox family of Silent Hill, right?¡± Jagoan said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll remember it. I¡¯ll pay a visit some day¡­¡± ¡°My lord! I was wrong! Kill me!¡± The male cultivator waspletely panicked at this moment. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°Please kill me. Don¡¯t go to my family to seek revenge. Besides, we didn¡¯t do anything to you! Please let go of the Cox family!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t intend to let me go at that time,¡± Jagoan said and flicked his finger. Swoosh! The me de instantly opened, tearing apart the long night and engulfing the male cultivator. This second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm male cultivator was killed before he could even scream. ¡°s, what a pity! What a pity!¡± Seeing this, Jagoan sighed repeatedly. How could the other party be eaten when it was burnt to charcoal? The taste was too bad! Jagoan ignored it. With a wave of his arm, hundreds of fish slices fell into the boiling water. In an instant, an indescribable rich fragrance spread all over the ce. Jagoan immediately forgot about the burnt cultivator and pounced there, staring at the fish slices flying like butterflies. ¡°I want to eat ten!¡± The little pig face instantly expanded like an intable ball. Jagoan looked extremely deformed, as if there was only a pig head the size of a water tank left. In fact, its body was right behind its head. However, its body was still only the size of a fist, so it was almost invisible. This magical appearance made Jagoan wonder if it had been promoted and obtained this ability to only change a part of its body. However, it was likely that Jagoan was not in the mood to answer at this time. It should eat happily first. A sand-wind Illusory Fog Fish was cut into more than 5,000 pieces by Jagoan. One of them disyed his Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, and the other seemed to have a ck hole in its belly, in a moment, Jagoan ate it up. In the end, Jagoan drank up all the soup that was used to boil fish slices. Looking at Jagoan¡¯s intoxicated look, Jagoan asked the question just now. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my new ability. It¡¯s amazing, right?¡± Jagoan gave a positive answer. ¡°But this new ability seems to only help you upy less space when you are eating,¡± Jagoan said. A big fat pig now only had a head left, so it could save more ce. ¡°You don¡¯t understand now, do you?¡± A look of pride appeared on the pig¡¯s face, which wasparable to a millstone. ¡°First of all, if one¡¯s head bes bigger, it will make it harder for the enemy to defend against it. But this was just the most unimportant change. This is the real powerful one!¡± ¡°Which one?¡± Jagoan looked around and found nothing different. ¡°My foot! My foot!¡± Jagoan hurriedly reminded him. After that, it found that its head was too big and its body was too small. Its four hooves were blocked by the big head. Jagoan shook its head, and its head suddenly became as big as a fist. It looked much morefortable than the horrible pig face just now. ¡°Look at this.¡± Jagoan waved one of its hooves. ¡°I didn¡¯t have the ability before, so it¡¯s hard to say. But now I can tell you that it is famous¡­¡± ¡°A pig¡¯s trotter?¡± ¡°Bah! It¡¯s kylin¡¯s arm!¡± Jagoan jumped up andnded on Jagoan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can only eat, and drink now. Next time I meet a guy who doesn¡¯t open his eyes to disturb my appetite like those cultivators just now, I¡¯ll show you how powerful kylin¡¯s arm is. I¡¯m sure they will be courting death!¡± After that, Jagoan found that Jagoan looked indifferent. ¡°Ha! Are you looking down on me?!¡± ¡°Your ability is not something you can promote yourself, right?¡± Jagoan said lightly. ¡°How could my ability not be promoted by me?¡± Jagoan denied it immediately, but the expression of winking and trying to cover up the truth deeply betrayed its heart. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. ¡°It was your father who taught you the day he took you away.¡± Jagoan exposed the truth. ¡°You! How did you know?¡± Jagoan suddenly panicked. ¡°I know something else¡­¡± ¡°M-My, my dad has told you?¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes shed with panic. Jagoan was just guessing before, but he didn¡¯t expect that Jagoan couldn¡¯t hide its secret at all. Now, he had absolute confidence in his guess, which was the truth. Jagoan exhaled and said, ¡°Your dad also told you not to ck off in the future. If you encounter something, you have to take the initiative to solve it with me. You should experience more and improve as soon as possible¡­¡± This time, before Jagoan could continue, Jagoan took the initiative to admit its mistake. ¡°Jagoan, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t bezy¡­ Don¡¯t tell my father! You can do whatever you want me to do next. No, it¡¯s not right. I¡¯ll help you ording to the situation! Besides, I should have something delicious to eat. Only when I¡¯m full can I have the strength to help you teach others a lesson!¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. Jagoan had expected that it would be rare for Jagoan¡¯s father to meet his son, so Jagoan¡¯s father would absolutely give it some advice or benefits. But he did not intend to exploit Jagoan. Now that Jagoan took the initiative, he would not refuse. After getting up, Jagoan stretched out his five fingers and grabbed the storage pouches left by the Cox family members. The storage magic weapons of Heavenly Spirit Realm naturally have restrictive spells. Unfortunately, in the eyes of Jagoan, the restriction formation they set was worse than ayer of paper. After breaking the formation, Jagoan looked through it. The fish scales belonged to him. He put them away first, and then nced inside. He suddenly found something good. Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 Among the storage pouches of the four cultivators, Jagoan took no fancy to the storage pouches of the two first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. As a powerful family with a ten Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, the Master of the Cox family naturally had spirit tools. However, the problem was that Jagoan was no longer interested in low-level spirit tools. The treasures that lit up Jagoan¡¯s eyes were in the storage pouches of the cultivator at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. There were seven treasures which could be used to improve element essence in total. Two of them were to increase the earth elemental essence. One was to increase the light elemental essence, while the others were to increase the thunder elemental essence. Jagoan still felt a pity that the materials used to improve thunder elemental essence he found after he came in were not as good as those of the water element. However, someone sent him a big gift. He did not stand on ceremony and put the seven treasures into his mouth. After a series of crackling sounds came from his mouth, the seven precious materials were swallowed into his stomach and instantly absorbed. Immediately, Jagoan felt that his property of thunder element had changed and improved two points. These two points didn¡¯t seem to be a lot, but from the long-term cultivation career of cultivators, these two points were likely to be the gap between ordinary and genius. Moreover, judging from the time, it hadn¡¯t been more than four hours since Jagoan entered this blessednd. However, the water elemental property had improved a point, and the thunder elemental property had increased by two points. If others found out, they would be as envious as rabbits. Jagoan put the rest of the valuable things in the storage pouch into his storage ring, crushed the storage pouch, and flew forward. Since Heavenly Spirit Realms could enter this blessed ce, the demonic beasts that appeared here must not be the ones that Jagoan had met before. Shape-shifting demons would naturally exist, and the number would not be small. The next thing Jagoan was looking for was naturally a great demon at the shape-shifting stage. His Divine Awareness immediately spread out and covered a circumference of a thousand miles. In the next two days, Jagoan gained nothing. After all, although it was a blessednd, it was impossible for people to pick up treasures easily. Since it was said to be a treasure, it was naturally rare. Previously, the Thunder-devouring Rat and the Sand-Wind Illusory Fog fish had been discovered because of Jagoan¡¯s powerful divine sense. If it were other cultivators, they would not have noticed it. Two dayster, Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness caught a wisp of vigor. Almost at the same time, Jagoan¡¯s nose suddenly moved. ¡°It¡¯s right in front!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes widened and its tone was full of excitement. Jagoan sped up and pulled out a shocking sh in the air. Soon, he saw a fierce battle ahead. The two sides were not cultivators or demonic beasts, but two groups of cultivators. Only three of them were left, and each of them was injured. Not only did the number of people surrounding them increase by more than double, but there were also people attacking from the periphery. With a sweep of Jagoan¡¯s divine sense, he found that the remaining three were all women. It seemed that the two older women were guards, who were trying their best to protect the girl in the middle. The girl looked eighteen or neen years old, but her realm had reached the third stage of the Holy Land Realm. The two female guards protecting her were Heavenly Spirit Realm and Holy Land Realm. There were eight people besieging them. Seven of them surrounded them. Magical power and magic trick attacked one after another, and one of them was suspended in the air with his hands sped behind his back, as if he was in control of the whole situation. At a nce, Jagoan could see that the target of the siege was the girl among the three. They seemed to have other purposes, so at this moment they were just besieging and not killing. On the one hand, it was to prevent identally injuring the girl, and on the other hand, to reduce the casualties on their side. Anyway, the two old women and one young girl were all injured. Their spiritual Qis were almost exhausted, and they were at the end of their rope. As long as they were trapped in the center and the other party used their magical power or magic tricks from time to time, so as not to give them a chance to breathe, they could be captured in a few hours at most. ¡°It¡¯s not a demonic beast¡­¡± Jagoan shook his head regretfully. As for saving a beauty, Jagoan was not interested at all. Who knew what the rtionship between the two sides was? The appearance of Jagoan actually made both sides nervous. This was especially true for those who had the upper hand in the siege. They were even more worried that someone woulde to the three women¡¯s aid. However, when they saw that Jagoan was not interested in it and was just passing by, they were relieved, but they did not rx their vignce. This was because it wasmon to see cultivators who wanted to profit from a fight between two parties. At this moment, the cultivator hovering in mid-air was paying attention to the changes in the situation to prevent the three women from fighting to death. At the same time, he also secretly paid attention to Jagoan¡¯s side to prevent him fromunching a sneak attack. But after taking a look, the cultivator¡¯s face suddenly changed slightly. He seemed to remember something and looked at Jagoan carefully. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. Excitement, surprise, all sorts of expressions quickly bloomed in his eyes. His face turned red. He, who had been observing the battle, suddenly attacked. He moved and went straight to the center of the battle. He waved the cyan long sword in his hand and immediately formed a mighty river that sucked the female guard of the Holy Land Realm into it. In an instant, the Holy Land Realm guard was turned into a bloody paste. ¡°Sid Marwick, how dare you!¡± As soon as the female guard of the Heavenly Spirit Realm let out a sad and angry roar, the cultivator of the Heavenly Spirit Realm named Sid turned his sword and shed at her. In an instant, the rolling river condensed into a sharp sword radiance. The sword light was as thick as a strand of hair, but at this moment, it seemed to cut through the moonlight. A sharp and cold aura instantly enveloped the entire ce. ¡°Miss, be careful!¡± The female guard protected the young female cultivator behind her. Her hands quickly crossed in front of her body, and a golden light shed in front of her chest, stabbing out a golden spear. The golden spear should have been extremely sharp, but the female guard was obviously exhausted at this time. There was less than one-tenth of her spiritual Qi left, so at this time, the light of the golden spear seemed to be dim, like the sunset. The sword light instantly cut the golden spear into countless pieces. With a scream, the female guard¡¯s right arm was cut off from her shoulder and she was sent flying hundreds of meters away. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Blood gushed out of the female guard¡¯s entire body. The blood left a long arc in the air, and her body smashed heavily against the sand ground. After rolling more than ten times, she finally stopped. For a moment, she was unable to get up again. At this time, Sid did not look at the female guard anymore. He pointed at the pale-faced girl and ordered his men to catch her. He immediately flew in the direction of Jagoan and shouted, ¡°Wait a minute! Have we met somewhere before?¡± Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 The distance between him and Jagoan was originally more than 100 miles, but at this moment, the distance was suddenly shortened by more than twice. As he shouted loudly and attracted the attention of Jagoan, Sid secretly activated a messenger. However, he still looked as if he had just met an old friend. ¡°Have we met somewhere before?¡± With a smile on his face, he repeated what he had just said. The distance between Sid and Jagoan was suddenly shortened to 30 miles. As the distance got closer, he also saw the face of Jagoan. He has two beards, a sallow face, and a sickly look, it is this person! This person is the one that the Golden Fox Sect sent out 1,000 upper-grade spirit stones to search for! Someone who could help to catch this person could get a thousand upper-grade spirit stones from the Golden Fox Sect. Even if they only provided information, as long as they could prove it urate, they could get five Top Grade spirit stones as rewards. If he could catch this person alone and hand this person over to the Golden Fox Sect, as long as this person was alive, the Golden Fox Sect would not only reward him with 1,000 upper-grade spirit stones, but also a cultivation method. The spirit stones were precious, so what was more precious than the spirit stones was naturally the cultivation method! Sid never thought that he would be so lucky. First, he met a group of cultivators and demonic beasts who were both injured, and he got a big bargain. Now the cultivators that the Golden Fox Sect was looking for had actually fallen into the trap and been sent to him. Could it be that this was an important day for him to walk on the path of immortality? Thinking of this, Sid couldn¡¯t help blushing, and his whole body was full of joy. ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait! You look very familiar. Did we just¡­¡± Opposite him was the lucky star that could help him make further progress on the road to immortality. Sid¡¯s face was full of enthusiasm, but his right hand hidden in his sleeve clenched the cyan magic weapon long sword. Under the cover of the long sleeves, the sharp edge kept swallowing and exhaling, giving off a destructive smell. But before he could finish his words, Jagoan suddenly raised his hand. A magic weapon that was like a stick and a giant sword appeared in Jagoan¡¯s hand. Immediately, a cold and bleak wind and a dark aura of despair enveloped the field. Countless ghosts whispered from the depths of the void. It was as if this magic weapon couldmunicate with the underworld and bring about a world of death. Sid¡¯s expression froze and his heart skipped a beat. He realized that something was wrong. But the next moment, white beams burst out from the edge of the Death Word Sword. Each stripe seemed to be dying, stretching in the air and sweeping toward him. The terrifying chill instantly made people feel as if they had fallen into an ice river. Even the mes were frozen. ¡°Long River Setting Sun Kill!¡± Sid was shocked and angry.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He raised his sword and shed. However, as soon as the one-meter-long cyan sword popped out of his sleeve, he waspletely enveloped by the sharpness of the Death Word Sword. Streaks of power followed closely behind. In an instant, they formed a huge ball, rotating violently and turning the world upside down. The horrible rotation almost tore the sky apart. If the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were in it, they could not hold on at all. Immediately, Sid¡¯s scream came from the big ball, and blood arrows spurted out from the gap. The group of Sid¡¯s men on the ground was stunned at this time. They were all shivering and did not know what had happened. The young girl who was surrounded in the middle was also stunned and did not understand what was going on. The next moment, everyone could see that Sid, covered in blood, fell from the air with a scream and fell heavily to the ground. Suddenly, blood sshed in all directions, and the ground was covered with shocking bloodstains. Sid was covered with horrible wounds. Countless vigor and spiritual Qis poured out as if they had copsed. His face was full of horror. He took out a bottle of elixir with difficulty and tried to put it into his mouth, but Jagoan immediately fell down like lightning and raised his hand to sweep away Sid¡¯s arm holding the bottle. The arm flew dozens of miles away and fell in front of Sid¡¯s men with a click. The strong vigor spread out, which immediately scared the men¡¯s faces. ¡°Come,e and save me!¡± Sid shouted with both shock and anger, trembling. At this moment, he was really scared crazy. Those men hesitated for a moment, then turned around and ran away. They didn¡¯t listen to Sid¡¯s order, and they also ignored the girl who had just been subdued. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Jagoan snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± This time, without Jagoan¡¯s order, Jagoan stepped forward. The little white pig drew out a streak of white light and immediately passed through the fleeing men. It stopped in front of them and turned around. ¡°Hey, a group of small ants from Holy Land Realm!¡± The little white pig suspended about one person¡¯s height and grinned. ¡°Try my kylin arm!¡± Swoosh! Suddenly, a ferocious w with golden mes reached out from Jagoan¡¯s arm. The w was dozens of meters long and looked like a terrifying tree trunk. As soon as it moved, the void melted and copsed with an amazing roar. It made a grasping motion with its w. Instantly, space was condensed and burned. At this moment, the kylin¡¯s arm directly hit the fleeing cultivators. Bang! The cultivator that had been hit immediately evaporated, leaving no trace. The cultivators, who had not been hit, were immediately caught up by the scattered golden mes. They were immediately burned into human-shaped torches. After running a few steps forward, they turned into ashes. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Jagoanughed and flew back to Jagoan. As it passed by the girl, the way the girl looked at Jagoan changed. There was surprise and fear in her eyes. But thinking about it was natural. Jagoan¡¯s cute little white pig-like appearance was too confusing. It suddenly used the kylin arm, so anyone would be shocked. Flying back to Jagoan¡¯s shoulder, Jagoan said proudly, ¡°Well, well, I¡¯m so powerful. Are you envious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite powerful¡­¡± Jagoan nods. Not to mention the power of the w, even the void was broken. An ordinary cultivator could not withstand the golden me. Furthermore, this had not yet reached the level of the Kylin¡¯s True me. If the burning was an essence Kylin True me, its might would be even stronger. Hearing the praise of Jagoan, Jagoan immediately smiled with its eyes narrowed and its face full of pride. Sid saw the conversation between the man and the pig. He had thought that Jagoan was already very powerful, but he didn¡¯t expect that the ¡°seemed pet¡¯ on the other side¡¯s shoulder was so powerful! It looked weak, pitiful, and helpless, but the kylin arm move just now was even more terrible than the power of the shape-shifting demon! When the golden me broke through the void and spurted out, even from such a long distance, Sid seemed to feel that his soul had been burned. Both his body and mind were trembling. Suddenly, he felt a chill down his neck. He shivered and looked over. Through his bloodshot eyes, he saw Jagoan looking down at him. ¡°Do you have any grudge against me that you want to ambush me?¡± Jagoan¡¯s emotionless words reached Sid¡¯s ears. Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 ¡°If I say it, can, can you spare my life¡­¡± Sid trembled. ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to say anything¡­¡± Jagoan raised his sword and shes at the opponent. It was not Jagoan who deliberately scared the other party. He could kill Sid and use the Soul- summoning Bell to inspect his Divine Soul. Although it¡¯s a little troublesome, this was not an excuse for Sid to bargain. Before the sword light could spread out, Sid had straightened up and shouted repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you! Don¡¯t kill me! It¡¯s an order from the Golden Fox Sect! They have issued a reward!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jagoan smiled faintly. ¡°Golden Fox Sect? When did it happen?¡± The stick-like giant sword did not fall down, and Sid was slightly relieved. At this time, even if he could live a little longer, he was willing to do his best to fight for it. So at this moment, he quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact day, but I heard the news yesterday¡­¡± Jagoan pondered. It had only been two days since he entered this blessednd. In this way, it should be that after the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm of the Golden Fox Sect sealed the void, they immediately issued a reward. ¡°Hah! He waits outside the blessednd before issuing a reward. Ask the cultivators who enter the Grotto-heaven to find me everywhere and stop me from searching for treasures in peace. Thank you for putting in so much effort,¡± said Jagoan with a sneer. Judging from the tone of Jagoan, he didn¡¯t take the Golden Fox Sect seriously at all, and his words were full of mockery. Suddenly, Sid was even more shocked.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Didn¡¯t the Golden Fox Sect say that this guy is an individual cultivator? Where did the individual cultivator get the confidence to challenge the Golden Fox Sect? Thinking of this, Sid suddenly had a feeling that not only himself, but all the people who knew the reward were probably fooled by the Golden Fox Sect. So he regretted it. Why did I have to look at this guy again? The regret made Sid burst into tears at this moment. However, Jagoan didn¡¯t care about Sid¡¯s mood and continued to ask, ¡°What was on the reward?¡± So Sid told Jagoan about the bounty of 1,000 upper-grade spirit stones. ¡°A thousand upper-grade spirit stones?¡± Jagoan said with a faint smile. ¡°Now you know you¡¯ve been fooled?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Sid nodded repeatedly. When Jagoan heard the reward, he also knew that the Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master of the Golden Fox Sect did not expect that the cultivators who entered the blessednd could kill him. If the reward was too high, these cultivators would definitely know that he was not easy to deal with. If the reward was too low, it could not interest these cultivators. After all,pared with the spirit stones, the natural precious materials here were even rarer and more obvious. But now, 1,000 upper-grade spirit stones were enough to tempt people, and they would not make people feel it was too dangerous. ¡°Haha, you treat others as fools!¡± Jagoan sneered. From the time he killed the Master of the Golden Fox Sect, Jagoan could tell that these cultivators in the blessednd could not really do anything to him. Therefore, the purpose of this reward was purely to disgust Jagoan! In order to prevent Jagoan from searching for treasures at ease. In this way, the reward of 1,000 upper- grade spirit stones would not be really spent, and they could also set obstacles for him in this blessed land. It could be said that they had made full preparations. After understanding this, Jagoan¡¯s eyes fell on Sid again. ¡°What is the reason for the Golden Fox Sect¡¯s reward?¡± Sid did not dare to lie and said honestly, ¡°Golden Fox Sect said that you stole a magic weapon, but they did not say what kind of treasure it was¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Thinking of the time when he was stopped by the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect because of his identity as an individual cultivator, Jagoan could not help but sneer. He looked down at Sid and said, ¡°Are you an individual cultivator or a disciple of the family?¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m an individual cultivator,¡± Sid said. ¡°Then you really have the guts to think about the reward,¡± Jagoan said. Sid was confused and did not know what Jagoan meant. He could only think that he was bold and did not see the real strength of the other side. Just as he was about to continue begging for mercy, Sid heard Jagoan continue, ¡°If I am really not strong enough, and I was killed, captured, and sent to the Golden Fox Sect by you, what do you think will happen?¡± ¡°I will¡­¡± Sid wanted to say that he would get a thousand upper-grade spirit stones, but he dared not. Jagoan knew what Sid was thinking. He sneered and said, ¡°They will say that they didn¡¯t find the treasure on me and you must have swallowed it. Then, they will kill you, so they don¡¯t have to give you the 1,000 spirit stones.¡± ¡°This, this is impossible!¡± Sid panicked and shouted subconsciously. ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Jagoan snorted, ¡°From the Spiritual Master to the Master and the disciples below, the Golden Fox Sect is the same. As the saying goes, the lower is just like the upper. This is how the whole sect works. I¡¯m telling you, I didn¡¯t steal any treasure from their sect. It¡¯s their nder. As for why the Golden Fox Sect wanted to kill you just now, the reason was simpler, because you were an individual cultivator without any background!¡± ¡°Think about what the Golden Fox Sect usually does. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Jagoan¡¯s words were like a sharp warning. In an instant, Sid reacted. His eyes suddenly showed all kinds of emotions of annoyance, regret, and fear. After a while, he sighed and said, ¡°Your Excellency, I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m obsessed with spirit stones. Please spare me this time for the sake that I didn¡¯t hurt you. I won¡¯t trouble you again in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. If I wasn¡¯t strong enough or I was careless, I would have been sneak attacked by you,¡± Jagoan said lightly. Sid trembled and hurriedly said, ¡°Lord¡­¡± Swoosh! This time, Jagoan did not give him another chance to speak. He waved his Death Word Sword and cut Sid in half,pletely destroying the other party¡¯s vitality. Then, he took the opportunity to suck the other party¡¯s storage pouch into his hand. ¡°When you want to kill someone, you have to remember that you have the risk of being killed at any time by the other side¡­¡± Jagoan said as he looked at the dead man¡¯s eyes. Jagoan had been waiting by the side for a long time. ¡°Jagoan, this person wants to kill you. He committed a great sin, so¡­¡± Jagoan nodded gently. Jagoan suddenly cheered and rushed up. Its head instantly became as big as a water tank and it swallowed Sid¡¯s body. Jagoan turned around and looked forward. When he was talking to Sid just now, the girl who had been caught had walked less than ten miles away from him. Although the girl¡¯s hair was messy and there was a lot of blood on her body, she was still a beauty judging from her appearance and figure. At this time, the girl saw that Jagoan was looking at her, so she immediately quickened her pace and walked forward for a while. She knelt down and kowtowed to Jagoan. ¡°Thank you, Master, for taking revenge for me. I am grateful and have no way to repay you. Only¡­¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to repay,¡± Jagoan said. The girl was stunned. Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Seeing that Jagoan was not even interested in looking at her, turned around and was about to leave, the girl hurriedly got up. But it was unknown whether she did it on purpose or if her fairy dress had been torn apart in the previous fight. In short, she got up and took a quick step forward. Suddenly, another piece of her fairy dress was torn off. Then, like a frightened deer, she eximed and quickly knelt on the ground again, shouting to Jagoan, ¡°Please stay, Master. As a reward, I have an important message to tell you. Although you don¡¯t care about my repay, if I can¡¯t repay your kindness, my Taoist Heart will be uneasy¡­¡± Jagoan ignored these words immediately. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to save you. It¡¯s your business that you want to repay my kindness. It has nothing to do with me.¡± In silence, Jagoan had flown to the height of the third floor in mid-air. ¡°Master! I have news about a shape-shifting demon who is about to appear in this blessednd!¡± The girl was anxious and shouted at Jagoan, ¡°A group of cultivators have joined forces and are ready to kill this shape-shifting demon!¡± ¡°Shapeshifting demon?¡± Jagoan was slightly moved. What he had done these days was to find shape-shifting demons. However, he did not know if it was his bad luck or for some other reason, but he found nothing except the two demonic beasts he found when he first came in. When he heard that the girl had the news he needed, Jagoan hesitated. Seeing Jagoan stop in mid-air, the girl knelt on the ground, straightened her body, moved a few steps forward, and hurriedly said, ¡°If you need anything, I will tell you the truth without hiding anything.¡± ¡°Jagoan, shape-shifting demon, you¡¯d better listen to her.¡± Jagoan persuaded in Jagoan¡¯s ear, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the one you¡¯re looking for? Compared to your searching like a fly having no head¡­ Well, it¡¯s flying around. Anyway, you won¡¯t get pregnant even if you listen to her.¡± At this moment, the young girl¡¯s face was full ofplicated expressions, worry, fear, and a trace of expectation. She straightened her trembling body and looked at Jagoan in the air. The next moment, her vision blurred. When she saw it clearly, Jagoan was already in front of her. ¡°Master!¡± The youngdy hurriedly kowtowed again. ¡°What news?¡± Jagoan said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The girl nodded hurriedly and took out a scroll from the storage pouch at her waist. She raised her hands above her head and presented it to Jagoan. ¡°Master, please take a look. It¡¯s about shape-shifting demon¡­ This scroll was discovered when I joined forces with my nsmen to kill a demonic beast.¡± Jagoan immediately opened the scroll. The youngdy had been paying close attention to Jagoan. When she saw Jagoan open the scroll at this moment, the corner of her mouth unconsciously curled up. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. The scroll was opened. There were some curved words on it. But just as Jagoan looked at these characters, they were suddenly spun violently and spread. In an instant, it was as if Yin and Yang had been torn apart, and an iron-blooded army from the history of the primitive times was mobilized from it. The gs swayed, smoke of wolves rose to the sky, and the smell of iron and blood were rolling. Millions of soldiers rushed toward Jagoan as if they were going to crush him into minced meat. Large pieces of sand around him cracked and copsed. The thin white sand seemed to be soaked in blood and turned shockingly red. The girl quickly retreated 100 miles,ughing so hard that her branches were shaking. ¡°Ha! The reward of the Goldex Fox Sect is my¡­ Huh?¡± Before she could finish her words, she saw Jagoan, who had been killed by countless murderous soldiers, wave his hand. Bam! The smoke instantly dissipated. The clear night sky returned to the scene. The bloody light all over the sky dissipated. Layers of killing intent vanished. Under the moonlight, Jagoan didn¡¯t even change his eyes, let alone get hurt. The girl¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and her body went limp. She knelt on the ground again, and tears burst out of her eyes. Suddenly, she gave people a feeling of pity. ¡°Master, I am obsessed and dare not beg for your forgiveness. I only hope that you can give me a chance to serve you like a horse or a cow. I am willing to do anything¡­¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± Jagoan raised his hand lightly. A blood light condensed between him. The young girl¡¯s face was immediately filled with fear. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°Master! I really have the shape-shifting demon¡¯s news¡­¡± With a sh of blood light, it pierced into her be, connected her brain, and broke out from the spoon. The youngdy¡¯s body swayed and the expression on her face froze at thest moment. She immediately fell to the ground, dead silent. s, it¡¯s all about the human heart¡­ Jagoan shook his head. ¡°As long as there is a desire, no one can stop it. When I try to break through to the Real Immortal Realm in the future, I will be troubled by my inner demons¡­¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± Jagoan asked hurriedly. The girl¡¯s behavior had indeed shocked Jagoan. It did not expect that greed could make her do such a crazy thing. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. As long as we follow our heart and have a clear idea, even if we have inner demons, we can destroy them with our strength.¡± After Jagoan finished speaking, he shook his head. ¡°The array formation just now was actually quite powerful. It was enough to kill a second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator.¡± While speaking, Jagoan took out the Soul-summoning Bell and caught the girl¡¯s spirit. At the same time, he raised his hand and pointed to the side. A spiritual Qi shot out like an arrow andpletely killed the female guard of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Jagoan flew out and ate the female guard. Then it rushed back quickly andnded on the shoulder of Jagoan. It said with some regret, ¡°What a pity that she is a liar. There is no news about the shape-shifting demon¡­¡± Jagoan had just finished checking the girl¡¯s Divine Soul. He opened his eyes and said, ¡°No, there is¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Jagoan was surprised. ¡°I know the direction. Let¡¯s go!¡± Jagoan secretly calcted. At this time, one-third of the time of the blessednd opening had passed. ording to Jagoan¡¯s estimation, Jagoan sh would appear in thest few days. Although Jagoan did not know how Jagoan would appear at that time, there should be no problem with time. In other words, there were only five or six days left for him to explore the Heaven and Earth Treasures. I have to find some precious materials that can help me improve. Otherwise, this trip will be in vain¡­ Jagoan thought and took the girl¡¯s storage pouch. When he was investigating the girl¡¯s Divine Soul, Jagoan already knew the reason for the fight between the girl and the cultivators. The young girl¡¯s identity was one of the reasons. They could ckmail the spirit stones from the n behind her. On the other hand, the girl and her nsmen had indeed gotten something good. Jagoan opened her storage pouch and found the palm-sized wooden box. As soon as the wooden box was opened, a cool air suddenly made the originally cold desert night be cold. Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 ¡°What is this?¡± Jagoan stuck its head out on Jagoan¡¯s shoulder and looked at it curiously. However, it showed a look of disappointment. ¡°An egg?¡± In the middle of the delicate wooden box was an egg the size of a thumb. There was a circle of ck scales around it. However, what emanated cold air were not the ck scales, but the egg. Jagoan looked at Jagoan in confusion and asked, ¡°It was so small that it can¡¯t even be made a pancake. Do you think this is a good thing?¡± Jagoan made a gesture of silence and gently put his finger on the eggshell. A chill went straight through his skin and into his bones. He even felt goosebumps on his back. His vigor was so strong that he wouldn¡¯t feel anything even if he was stripped naked and thrown into the ice water, let alone winter. But at this moment, this was just a small egg, and it actually made him feel cold. More importantly, when he touched the egg, Jagoan felt that his blood was being moved. The bloodline of Jagoan was extraordinary. This throb must note from the bloodline of the Human n, but from the Demonic Beasts, even the Divine Beasts, and the innate physical quality. Jagoan put his fingertip on the eggshell and slowly extended a wisp of Divine Awareness. The next moment, he felt a strong pull on his body. In an instant, ice and snow flew in front of him. Looking around, Jagoan found himself standing at the top of a snow mountain. The distance was filled with frost. Is this¡­ An illusion? Jagoan narrowed his eyes. Just then, a clear roar came from above. This sound seemed toe from the Ninth Heaven, shocking people. A huge ck shadow instantly enveloped Jagoan. Just as Jagoan was about to look up, a fierce wind sprang up around him. Large amounts of snow seemed to form countless snow pirs that shot up into the sky. When the gale stopped and Jagoan looked up again, his eyes immediately met a pair of huge eyes. Every pair of eyes was taller than his standing up. They were ice-blue and transparent like gems. He could clearly see his reflection from the eyes. This¡­ This is¡­. Jagoan was just about to look at the entirety of the eyes when suddenly everything around him began to spin violently. The strong force appeared again, pulling his waist and throwing him backward. The moment he returned to reality, Jagoan tried to look at the fading illusion. At thest nce, he saw a pair of white wings. The wings were so big that it was hard to describe. With a wave of its hand, it overturned the sea of clouds and covered the sun. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Bam! His mind trembled slightly, and what Jagoan saw became a wooden box again. His fingers had left the egg sometime ago. He turned his head and saw Jagoan looking at him with vignce. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Jagoan shook his head and recalled the scene he saw in the illusion. Snow Mountain, big bird¡­ Phew, as long as it wasn¡¯t a snake¡­ Jagoan exhaled. In the girl¡¯s memory, Jagoan had already known the origin of this egg. However, both the young girl and her family only knew that this egg was extraordinary. Unfortunately, they were not sure what would happen next. ¡°What¡¯s inside?¡± Jagoan asked after carefully observing it and making sure that there was nothing wrong with Jagoan. ¡°I don¡¯t know for the time being, but it should be a bird. It should have a high status among demonic beasts,¡± Jagoan said. If its status was low, it definitely wouldn¡¯t cause a resonance in its bloodline. But Jagoan didn¡¯t take it seriously. However, it had the capital to take it lightly. ¡°Humph, is it higher than our kylin?¡± Jagoan smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he used his spiritual Qi to pick up a ck scale. The scale stuck to the inner wall of the wooden box and circled around the egg. On the back of the scale, there were still traces of blood that hadn¡¯t dried up. ¡°What scale is this?¡± Jagoan put the scale in front of Jagoan. Jagoan sniffed and said, ¡°Snake¡­¡± ¡°Just as I thought.¡± Jagoan nodded. ¡°I just saw in her Divine Soul that they came to this blessed ce to look for treasures of heaven and earth. In fact, their real purpose is to see if they can find the scales to hatch this egg¡­¡± ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡± Jagoan asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Jagoan shook his head and said. The only thing in the girl¡¯s Divine Soul was how the head of the n let her do it. As for the reason, she did not know. However, Jagoan also got the information he wanted through his Divine Soul. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I was going to look for shapeshifting demon before? I already know where it is.¡± Jagoan put the box away and immediately rose into the air. In an instant, he shed across the night sky and flew toward the depths of the desert. ¡°Jagoan, are we going to find shape-shifting demon now? What if we meet other cultivators?¡± Jagoan asked. ¡°Other cultivators?¡± Jagoan smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s see what their purpose is.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jagoan said in a low voice, ¡°Then I¡¯ll pray that they¡¯re very greedy so they want to kill you and get the reward.¡± Before it could finish its words, the little white pig¡¯s saliva flowed down its chin. After flying for a day, Jagoan had reached the depths of the desert. This blessednd was bigger than Jagoan had imagined. At this time, he also deeply felt why the Crape Myrtle Sect had the courage to let all the cultivators of the Luniae in to search for treasures. Because they did have this method. The Crape Myrtle Sect disciples are so rude, and they are indeed confident. After all, few sects in the entire Upper Kingdom can do it with their umtion and means. While thinking so, Jagoan was also paying attention to the ups and downs of the desert below. Soon after, a huge pit appeared in front of Jagoan. The pit had a diameter of more than 10 miles, as if it had reached the Earth Core. Around the pit, the sand kept falling down. Under the moonlight, it gave people a sense of beauty like a curtain. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Jagoan asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. The girl and her guards were not far away from this ce when they took the scales of the demonic beasts. At that time, the group of people also discovered the pit and found traces of shape-shifting demon. However, in order to snatch the Demonic Beast¡¯s scales, they had already lost their personnel, so they gave up exploring. Jagoan nced at the huge pit and felt a faint fluctuation of vigor in the air. He fell down and rushed into the pit. The light around quickly dimmed. The sky was thrown farther and farther behind. Jagoan arrived at a ce at least 1,000 miles away from the pit. But even so, he had not reached the bottom. Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 ¡°It¡¯s so deep¡­¡± Jagoan pped Jagoan on the shoulder. Jagoan didn¡¯t make a sound. He sped up in midair! Bam! The void behind him rippled like waves. In an instant, he fell again 10,000 feet! At such a deep depth, it should have been so dark that no one could see the fingers. But at first, the light became dim. After reaching a critical point, it suddenly became bright again. Although it was not as bright as day, it was basically no different from the desert moonlight. This must have been from magical power. And aftering to the depths of this ce, Jagoan also found that the surrounding stone walls were not only as smooth as mirrors, but also as smooth as the surface of the water and as tense as the wind. This was definitely not formed naturally. This directly proved Jagoan¡¯s guess. At this time, Jagoan eximed, ¡°It¡¯s at the bottom!¡± Jagoan fixed his eyes on the bottom of the cave. Arge amount of sand covered his sight. However, instead of stopping, Jagoan sped up again and smashed toward the bottom of the cave. ¡°Jagoan, what are you doing!¡± Jagoan cried out in surprise and grasped Jagoan¡¯s shoulder tightly. Bang! The next moment, Jagoan¡¯s body smashed into the sand. There was no expected obstruction, no dust rising, and even no feeling of hitting a fool. Jagoan only saw a sh of gray. The next moment, he found that he seemed to have stopped in a gray void. The front, back, left, and top of his head were all gray. These grays were still shaking like water. Looking down, Jagoan saw that the hole he had flown before was about 300 meters away from his feet. His current location and the blessednd seemed to be two separate worlds with the bottom of this large hole as the base. ¡°There is such a ce in this blessednd.¡± Jagoan raised its nose, sniffed hard, and said to Jagoan, ¡°I smell so strong vigor. There are many demonic beasts here, but I can¡¯t see them now¡­¡± ¡°ording to my guess, we are on the other side of the mirror,¡± Jagoan said. ¡°The other side of the mirror?¡± Jagoan was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°When you looked at the bronze mirror, it could reflect your appearance.¡± Jagoan exined to it, ¡°The world you are in is the real world. Inside the mirror is the world of the mirror. The cave we just passed through is the passage to the two worlds. Of course, I¡¯m just making an analogy¡­¡± ¡°Naturally, this was not a real mirror world. Crape Myrtle Sect would never allow the monster beasts to do this. I reckon this is the fantasy array set up by some demonic beast. I just raised the bronze mirror as an example to let you know that from the perspective of the mirror, our current position should be the underground of this world. If we keep going up, we can see many evil beasts.¡± Jagoan did not understand Jagoan¡¯s exnation. But one thing it understood was that the demonic beast was above its head. So it took a deep breath to distinguish the smell. Sure enough, after a while, Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s really above!¡± ¡°Go!¡± Jagoan flew up. There was a faint pressure in the gray hollow, so it was not as smooth as before when Jagoan was flying. However, it did not affect Jagoan. In a short time, he had rushed tens of thousands of feet. Jagoan moved his mind and immediately moved aside. In the next moment, the gray void suddenly tore apart and copsed. A huge figure stepped out. Streaks of vigor formed a visible blood ring that wrapped around its body. His head was like a rhinoceros, and his body was like a human. The muscles all over his body were like hard rocks. With a slight movement, he gave people a horrible force of copsing mountains and bursting mountains. ¡°How dare you barge into the Imperial City Crow?¡± The rhinoceros demon roared, and the rhinoceros horn on his nose immediately began to sh with lightning. Countless currents around him were like crazy snakes, rushing over and gathering on the rhinoceros horn. In an instant, the rhinoceros horn seemed to have cut a country of lightning. Countless thunder and lightning in the depths of the horn gathered intos, pces, and countless mountains. Each of them was surging and crushing toward Jagoan. Seeing this scene, not only was Jagoan not frightened, but he also showed a look of surprise. Heughed and said, ¡°It didn¡¯t take me much effort to find it. I want your horn!¡± As he spoke, he punched directly in the air. Bang! A sh of lightning was shattered by him. Although this rhinoceros demon had transformed, he was only half-formed. Otherwise, his head would not have not even changed. His ability was equivalent to a Human n mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In the eyes of Jagoan, this realm was no different from ants. In an instant, the scattered thunder and lightning around exploded, dense and crazy, and shot toward the surroundings. The rhinoceros demon was shocked and angry, and his eyes were full of astonishment. The explosion of lightning in front of it was suddenly torn apart. A huge sword that looked more like a stick came out from inside and pierced through his chest. However, the rhinoceros demon was tall and strong. He stood up close to three floors. The Death Word Sword, which could fill the cultivator¡¯s chest in an instant, was now poked in his chest like a chopstick. ¡°Haha, you won¡¯t be able to kill me!¡± The rhinoceros demon sneered. ¡°Oh¡­ Really¡­¡± Jagoan nodded and moved his arm. In an instant, the vast sea of spiritual Qi was injected into the Death Word Sword. The rhinoceros demon¡¯s expression immediately changed. He opened his mouth and seemed to want to roar. But then, the surging sword Qi began to explode inside his body. Crack! Crack! Bang! In the blink of an eye, it was as if thousands of lightning bolts had exploded inside of him. The rhinoceros demon¡¯s huge body was instantly sted into countless pieces of meat, rolling and surging toward the surroundings. ¡°What a waste! What a waste!¡± Jagoan sighed repeatedly. It flew up and opened its mouth to devour the vigor. Jagoan reached out and grabbed the rhinoceros horn, which was thicker than a human waist and taller than a human. The surface of the rhinoceros horn was transparent, and one could see lightning shing inside at a nce. Countless rolling thunderbolts were constantly rubbing and colliding, bursting out dazzling light. The lightning property contained in it is many times higher than that of the Thunder-devouring Rat! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. With a thought, Jagoan¡¯s five fingers suddenly exerted force. With a click, the rhinoceros horn full of thunder and lightning was crushed into pieces Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 Boom! The rhinoceros horn exploded, and the rolling thunder in it suddenly poured out like a flood. The dazzling light lit up everything within a radius of hundreds of miles. The chaotic gray instantly melted. Jagoan, which was happily devouring the vigor, was also shocked and hurriedly looked at Jagoan. However, it was stabbed by the white light with one look, and its eyes were sore and its tears were flowing. Through its tears, it could only see that Jagoan¡¯s body was swallowed by the lightning. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Countless thunderbolts wrapped around him like giant pythons and chains and exploded madly. Bang! Every sound was like a mountain made of steel exploding in the magical power. Even a would be blown into powder by the terrifying impact and shock. The surrounding void was constantly cracking and copsing, and countless cracks spread around. Jagoan had to retreat nearly a hundred miles. Although it knew in its heart that since Jagoan had done so, he must have absolute confidence and would be fine. But it still felt frightened, and its big ears were fluttering on its head. At the same time, the mighty light in the lightning almost made Jagoan¡¯s body transparent. Countless bolts of lightning wrapped around Jagoan¡¯s body, drilling into every hair and pore. If it were other cultivators, their Divine Souls would have been destroyed long ago. However, Jagoan did not feel any pain in the explosion. Instead, he feltfortable all over. This thunderbolt was like a hammer hitting steel, wiping out all impurities in his body. Sizzle! Streaks of lightning were like beams of light. Jagoan raised his hand, grabbed them, and stuffed them into his mouth. The lightning bolt rumbled in his mouth. But it couldn¡¯t do any harm to Jagoan. Even the tip of his tongue had not been broken. On the contrary, the operation of the the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale not only allowed Jagoan to absorb the power of the thunderbolt but also the power of the explosion. ¡°Great!¡± Jagoan shouted loudly and suddenly opened his body. Endless power suddenly burst out from his whole body, like a god supporting heaven and earth, showing his peerless power. The current that entangled him was immediately broken and shattered. He immediately opened his mouth and breathed heavily. Woo! The rolling airflow formed a huge vortex. The suction force seemed to be able to sweep the sun, moon, and stars into it. The lightning was thicker than a man¡¯s waist, thicker than an arm¡¯s current. Countless electric snakes and electric dragons were all sucked in by him. Even the hair-like fine currents in the surrounding void had not been missed. They were all swallowed by Jagoan¡¯s breath. ¡°The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale!¡± Boom! Immediately, there seemed to be a furnace running inside Jagoan. The rolling thunderbolts were all transformed into thunder property and absorbed by Jagoan. Although this rhinoceros demon¡¯s realm wasn¡¯t high and his strength was inferior to a hundredth of the other party, its rhinoceros horn was a true treasure, a supreme treasure of the world. Soon, all of the power of the lightning was absorbed into Jagoan¡¯s body, and the air around him returned to normal. He took out his Eight Elemental Rulers and poured a drop of blood onto it. Suddenly, the Eight Elemental Rulers shone brightly, showing a scale that was obviously different from before. The number of Essence of Thunder had reached 26 points. Compared to the previous twenty- one points, it had increased by nearly a fifth! ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. The other cultivators could only improve a point after they took elixirs and consumed with great difficulty. It was rare for many cultivators to improve two or three points. Ever since Jagoan entered the blessednd, the elemental essence of thunder had increased by more than seven points. And it was still a few days before the blessednd closed. He still had hope and continued to improve. Of course, it was not enough for him to improve by seven points. After fighting with Jagoan sh, he deeply felt that he could never be proud. He was invincible at the same level, on the premise of the same level. He had to be stronger so that he could protect himself. Moreover, Jagoan¡¯s appearance made Jagoan understand that it was not easy to be invincible at the same level. If I can¡¯t sweep through the entire Heavenly Spirit Realm, I will only be a stepping stone for Mo Buyu and Crape Myrtle Sect in Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡­ If I don¡¯t upgrade to the Amethyst Pce Realm as soon as possible and be a stronger cultivator, even if I can survive on the day of the return of the Grand Pure Emperor, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be very lucky. I want to be stronger and stronger! Jagoan let out a long roar, and his voice turned into rolling waves, rushing around violently. The grey clouds suddenly cracked like fish scales. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the void ahead. The surrounding air became exceptionally heavy, as if it had frozen. Jagoan had been flying toward him, but when it saw Jagoan¡¯s eyes, it immediately knew that the situation had changed. It immediately stopped and looked in that direction warily. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­¡± A strange and sharpughter suddenly sounded out of thin air. It was so sharp and ear-piercing that it made people upset and their vigor surged. At the same time, a ghostly shadow gradually seeped out of the void, twisting and twisting, looking extremely strange. ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks! Get out!¡± Jagoan roared. He opened his five fingers, and his breath was like fire and mes. He pushed forward fiercely. In an instant, he shook the void and suddenly grabbed and pulled. Bam! With the sound of violent copse, the void was directly grabbed by Jagoan. After the void, a ck shadow, like a ghost, quickly flew to the side. ¡°The God of Thunder!¡± As Jagoan opened his mouth, the white lightning tore the sky apart in an instant. Like a sharp de, it suddenly spread out and showed its peerless sharpness, stabbing straight at the ck shadow. The increase in the properties of the thunder element made the power of this magic trick ten times stronger, comparable to that of a magical power! Although the ck shadow was very fast, it was still stabbed by lightning at this moment. Suddenly, the ck shadow was broken at the waist and blood sshed in the air. Jagoan fixed his eyes and saw that it was a big demon with a weasel face. It was slender and looked like a woman. However, the other party¡¯s head was really hateful. Just one nce was enough to make people hate her. ¡°Die!¡± Jagoan lifted his hand, causing a blood-red glow to gather on his fingertip. He wanted to kill the greater demon. At this moment, the gray void above his head suddenly split open. A pitch-ck w with surging ck gas suddenly grabbed toward Jagoan. Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 Woo! With the appearance of the w, countless ghosts cried and howled. Countless vengeful spirits and malicious ghosts were circling around the w. The w seemed to have opened the gate of the netherworld and was about to devour Jagoan. ¡°Trying to fool me?¡± Jagoan was so angry that heughed. He had the Netherworld Gate and the Gates of Hell in his sea of consciousness. In the Gates of Hell, there was a powerful figure. ¡°You are just amon demonic beast that killed some mortals and little immortals. How can you fight me?¡± A spiritual Qi suddenly erupted. Jagoan¡¯s eyes shed with lightning. It was as if the Milky Way Jagoan had exploded and lightning shone brightly. Jagoan pointed out his finger, and the blood-red light immediately pierced through the forehead of the weasel demon and shattered its head. The next moment, he clenched his fist. Bam! A purple thunderbolt condensed in the center of Jagoan¡¯s palm, crossing the sky and the earth, emitting an ancient, violent, and destructive smell. The power of the magic trick wasparable to that of a magical power. The power of the magical power was dozens of times stronger than before! ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Countless bolts of lightning shot out from under Jagoan¡¯s feet. He gripped the divine thunder tightly like a divine spear that pierced through the sun and the moon and stabbed toward the pitch-ck w. Countless thunderbolts cut open the void at this moment. The horrible thunderstorm even blew up a series of ck holes in the void, causing natural disasters and five elements to sink. Bam! The w was instantly pierced through and flesh flew everywhere. The malicious ghosts surrounding the ws were instantly detonated by the lightning, like firecrackers. The series of explosions caused the surrounding void to shake violently, creating various deep pits. The whole w was sted open, and the wound was so deep that bones could be seen. Blood was rolling down like waterfalls. ¡°Ow!¡± From the depths of the void behind the w came a painful scream. Waves of ck Qi gathered wildly, trying to withdraw into the void with the ws. ¡°You sneak attacked me and still want to leave?¡± Jagoan sneered. ¡°Leave your arms and your life!¡± After this improvement, Jagoan could control the Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon more freely. With a shake of his arm, the thunder and lightning dozens of miles long, like a long whip or a swimming dragon, waved in the air. With a series of crackling sounds, it jumped up and wrapped itself around the wrist of the ck w. Sizzle! Bang! Instantly, all of the skin and flesh on the pitch-ck wrist exploded, and pieces of flesh flew everywhere. Blood sprayed out of his mouth, revealing the white bones inside. The Essence of spiritual Qi continued to dissipate. His ws trembled violently, and the cracked void became bigger. Obviously, he wanted to retreat faster. Jagoan sneered and pulled. The lightning suddenly straightened up. The power generated at this moment was enough to tear the earth and break mountains. Crack! The pitch-ck wrist was suddenly broken. With a scream, the void dozens of miles away rose and fell like the water surface, and then it was shattered. A figure, blood gushing out, fell down. Before the other side couldnd in front of him, Jagoan raised his hand, took a breath, and grabbed. Suddenly, the wolf-headed demonic beast was stuck in the neck by Jagoan. At this moment, the demonic beast¡¯s eyes were full of fear. Jagoan did not give the other party any chance to resist, and thunder and lightning burst out from his palm. Sizzle! The shape-shifting demon exploded into a bloody mess. ¡°Humph, without the precious materials I need, it would be a waste of my strength.¡± Jagoan swept it with his Divine Awareness and snorted. He looked up at the void that he had just broken. There were shadows looming in his sight. He snorted coldly. ¡°Are you going to take the initiative to die or wait for me to kill all of you?¡± The shadow shook a few times before swiftly fading. ¡°Jagoan!¡± Jagoan growled. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± The white pig pounced from a distance and immediately jumped onto Jagoan¡¯s shoulder. The scene of Jagoan continuously killing the shapeshifting demon gave people a sense of security. The next moment, he took a step forward. The lightning around him shed and pierced through the void layer byyer. He reached out to grab and tear. Bam! In the depths of the gray void, there seemed to be a heavy curtain that was immediately pulled down by Jagoan. They arrived at the height of the ¡°Mirror Void¡±. Behind him was the chaotic gray that kept surging. In front of Jagoan was a vast wilderness. He knew that he didn¡¯te deep into the blessednd. He was still in the desert. However, just like the cultivators of the Human Race, the weak formed a group and the strong upied the mountain. The low-level demonic beasts in this blessednd naturally lived in the desert. The shape-shifting demon had its own territory. In other words, after passing through the hole in the desert, one coulde to the blessednd of shape-shifting demon. However, because of the uniqueness of this blessed ce, the shape-shifting demon here was also different from that of the continent. It was not divided into different territories. They practiced together. In fact, a city had been built for them! The city of demonic beasts! In front of Jagoan was a city. Although it was far from being as orderly as the cities and towns of the human race, it possessed a barbaric and crude beauty. Large pieces of rock were easily sliced and polished, forming walls and caves. There were also simple array formations around the city. In the city, Demonic Qi rose to the sky and dyed the sky a hazy red. At this moment, they could naturally see the full moon in the desert. However, in the desert, the full moon was bright and white. But from here, the moon seemed to be soaked in blood, with a shocking red color. ¡°What a thick demonic aura¡­¡± Jagoan sniffed hard on Jagoan¡¯s shoulder, its eyes sparkling. When the other demonic beasts felt such strong demonic aura, their legs went limp and tears of fear flowed out of their eyes. But for the little fat pig, how could its legs be soft when it saw food, and its eyes would only drool with excitement. ¡°There are at least thirty shape-shifting demons here,¡± Jagoan said, sending his powerful divine sense sweeping toward the city. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. 30 shape-shifting demons equaled 30 Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. In terms of strength, it exceeded the same cultivators. In other words, the demonic beasts raised by the Crape Myrtle Sect in the blessednd were enough to easily destroy sects like the Heavenly Jagoans Sect. In a ce like the Lunia, it would be as easy as flipping over a medium-sized sect. Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 Not to mention why these demonic beasts are so united, just this number alone is already extremely shocking¡­ Jagoan pondered. There are 30 shape-shifting demons in the city, and I killed two of them before¡­ These were in the dark. In the open of the blessednd, there were at least ten demonic beasts that would be hunted by the cultivators. In this way, there were at least 40 shapeshifting demons in this blessednd! This time, there were 25 blessed ces opened by Crape Myrtle Sect. There were more than 1,000 shape-shifting demons in these 25 blessednds! Crape Myrtle Sect had more than 25 simr blessed ces. There were only more than 1,200 Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. What does Crape Myrtle Sect want to do by raising so many shapeshifting demons? The more Jagoan thought about it, the more shocked he became. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that things would not be so simple. Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators are notmon in Lunia. The shape-shifting demon was not as numerous as dogs among the nearby demonic beasts. Therefore, these Demonic Beasts could not have been captured by the Crape Myrtle Sect. If they had been captured, the Demonic Beasts would have lost so many shape-shifting demons at once. It was impossible for them to remain silent. The only possibility is what I predicted before. All the demonic beasts here were raised by Crape Myrtle Sect. If not for this, the demonic beasts would not have been so united! If there were so many demonic beasts with the strength of a Heavenly Spirit Realm, plus the Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, some of them were Crape Myrtle Sect disciples¡­ If Crape Myrtle Sect suddenly rebelled and attacked Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­ Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but stop breathing. These thoughts were connected to the deeper understanding of Crape Myrtle Sect. At this time, Jagoan could no longer think about it. Crape Myrtle Sect seemed to have set up a big for conspiracy. When the conspiracy revealed some clues, everyone was horrified to find that things had reached an irreversible situation. When the big appeared, it was the day the big ended. The n, arrangement, andyout he needed during this period of time, the super strength and great ambition he showed, were simply unimaginable. All of a sudden, Jagoan began to doubt his judgment and spection. But everything pointed to the same result. He closed his eyes and focused for a long time before his Jagoan calmed down. Anyway, I have already seen a corner of this big¡­ Whether it¡¯s a conspiracy or not, at least it¡¯s an excellent opportunity for me to see it now! These Demonic Beasts are all shape-shifting demons. Their flesh, blood, and spirit are extremely powerful and condensed. I can even feel the different elemental forces on their bodies! Jagoan¡¯s divine sense surged out like a tide. All of a sudden, the demonic beast city in the distance appeared in his mind. Theyout of the Demonic Beast City was many times moreplicated than what it looked like. Huge stones piled up into the outline of a city. In the center of the city, a deep pit was dug out by the magical power. The inner wall of the pit was as dense as a honeb. There were some demonic beasts in each cave. However, there were only 30 big demons at the transforming stage. The rest were all early-stage of wisdom demonic beasts. But even so, there were hundreds of them, which were extremely shocking. There were twelve piles of bones around the cave. Each pile of bones was five or six stories high. It could be said that they piled up into mountains. These white bones had human bones and beast bones. At this moment, their surface was burning with a ghastly green light. It was obvious that they were used by some formation. Jagoan¡¯s eyes were like torches, and his vast Divine Sense was thrown into a deeper ce in the void. Soon, he saw the array lines hidden in the depths of the void, as if it was peeling a cocoon. These array lines connected heaven and earth and extended to the gray space where he had passed. Obviously, both the Transmitting formation in the cave and the gray space passed by Jagoan were controlled and protected by this evil formation. These twelve piles of bones were the hub of this series of formations that could change the day. After making sure that it was time, Jagoan¡¯s eyes gleamed with a chilling killing intent. The reason was simple. Most of the Demonic Beasts set up formations by their innate magical power. However, the existence of these array lines indicated that the formations here were all arranged by the human n cultivators. As for whom the cultivators of the human n were, the answer was obvious. It was understandable for him to arrange formations for his own blessednd, but using the pile of bones was unforgivable. Quite a few skeletons were obviously human skeletons. In fact, there were even the skulls of babies! Looking at the distorted human faces that continued to appear from the pile of white bone mes, the owner of each white bone clearly suffered an extremely cruel humiliation before they died. Only in this way could they have more intense resentment and despair before they died. These emotions were exactly what these formations must have. At this moment, not only Jagoan but also Jagoan, which was a Demonic Beast having eaten the Human Tribe cultivators, could not stand it anymore. Jagoan ate the human race cultivators who had been killed after provoking Jagoan. It had never taken the initiative to eat an innocent mortal, let alone a child. Seeing a pile of bones, Jagoan was so angry that its whole body was trembling. It said, ¡°This is too much, too much¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s face was extremely gloomy, and his eyes were full of ice and snow. As he looked off into the distance at the city, he let out a roar, and his voice rumbled. In the blink of an eye, it was like a flood of steel, rumbling, shaking the entire Ninth Heaven. ¡°Get out and die!¡± An astonishing vibration and a terrifying voice instantly caused the demonic beast city to tremble. The city walls were shaking and cracking. The burning mes on the pile of white bones in the city seemed to be swept away by the strong wind and shook violently. Streams of surprised and doubtful Divine Awareness shot out of the city. A mass of dark clouds quickly gathered above the Demonic Beast City, enveloping the sky and the sun. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Woo! A series of ghastly and miserable howls rang out in the city. In the next moment, rays of light rose straight from the big pit in the city and flew straight to the sky, shooting toward Jagoan. These rays of light were blood red, azure, a ghastly green, a bright yellow, and so on. Each ray of light contained a shape-shifting demon. There were a total of 30 shape-shifting demons in the city, but half of them came at this moment. In an instant, they came to a ce less than 30 miles away from Jagoan and confronted him from a distance. Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 At this moment, these 15 big demons stood in the air and hovered side by side. The Demon Aura connected with each other. In an instant, they were like thousands of troops, tearing the sky and pressing down heavily. Endless Demonic Qi surged out, filling the entire world. An ordinary cultivator would be scared to death if he stood here at this moment. Jagoan nced around and sneered. ¡°Very good¡­ You are all of different kinds, and each of you has a full vigor and has a root of elemental nature, which is just enough to meet my requirements.¡± Seeing that Jagoan was fearless and looked at them as if they were pieces of fish that were ready to be ughtered, the eyes of the fifteen big demons suddenly burst into anger. One of the big demons was even more exasperated. Not only was its face red, but its thick nostrils were also spewing hot air. Jagoan looked at it and saw that it had two horns on its head, like a green bull. He sneered and said, ¡°You are so angry. Do you have an affair with the rhinoceros demon just now?¡± ¡°You!¡± Azure Ox widened its eyes as if there was a volcano erupting in its pupils. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. But at this time, a golden-haired, majestic demon stood out from the middle of the 15 demons. Not only did it have long hair, but its beard was also golden. Every move it made had the demeanor of a king. With this type of temperament, it was easy to imagine that this was a shapeshifting male lion. The demon¡¯s eyes were bright as it looked at Jagoan and said, ¡°Cultivator, the fact that you are here shows that you are extraordinary. As long as you are willing to leave now, we will not pursue the matter of you killing ourpanions today. But if you don¡¯t listen to my advice and continue to do whatever you want¡­¡± The Great Demon Lion suddenly let out a heavy snort. It extended its hand and pointed at the pile of bones that stood tall in the city as it cried out sternly, ¡°That is your fate!¡± Its shout swept through the wind and shook the world, making people feel as if the spiritual Qi of a large void suddenly copsed. It was possible that if the cultivator didn¡¯t pay attention to it, he would be directly shaken by the shock and his heart would be broken. But when the voice came to Jagoan, it was just like a spring breeze. Realizing that this demonic lion had secretly attacked, Jagoan let out a series of coldughs. ¡°You shook my mind. Is this the so-called not investigating? Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± Jagoan raised his hand and pointed at the big demons in front of him. Finally, he pointed to the city. ¡°Not only you, but also those guys in the city. As the dogs of Crape Myrtle Sect, you must die today!¡± The words ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s dog¡¯ immediately made the fifteen shape-shifting demons fly into a rage. Not only that, but angry roars also came from the demonic beast city. As demonic beasts and shape-shifting demons, they were naturally unwilling to be enved. But now, Jagoan directly tore open the bloody scars in their hearts and stabbed their poor self-esteem. For these demonic beasts, this kind of humiliation was akin to being pped in the face on the street and being excavated. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The irascible Green Ox Demon could no longer hold back its anger. With a roar, it stretched out its hand and grabbed the air. With a grab, a ten-thousand-foot-long iron rod swept toward Jagoan like a mountain. In an instant, the wind and clouds changed color, and the airflow surged, pressing down from all directions. With just one move, it destroyed the world and destroyed all the vitality around Jagoan. Jagoan sneered. ¡°A Rank 5 shape-shifting demon dares to bark at me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a bang and a thunder sounded. Jagoan suddenly attacked. He suddenly propped himself up. Endless spiritual Qi rolled out. In an instant, majestic power filled the whole world, making people feel that the body of Jagoan became extremely tall at this moment. Looking around, they could see his figure everywhere. Facing the iron stick, Jagoan reached out to grab it. The five fingers extended infinitely like the blue sky, forming a force field. The ten-thousand-foot-long iron stick in his hand suddenly twisted and turned. With a deafening sound, the iron stick was immediately twisted into a hemp flower by Jagoan. All kinds of Blood Soul power and patterns of the formation were brokenyer byyer. The impact of the explosion caused the surrounding void to copse and the earth to shake as if doomsday wasing. ¡°What?!¡± Azure Ox let out a shocked roar. ¡°Give it back to you!¡± The next moment, Jagoan grabbed the iron stick and swung it violently. The thick and long iron stick, like a bolt of ck lightning, rushed to Azure Ox in an instant and smashed it into pieces with a bang. Countless flesh and blood exploded in all directions. Jagoan reached out to grab it. He immediately sucked the pair of horns into his hands. This pair of horns was as thick as an adult¡¯s arm, but they were exceptionally heavy. They weighed three to four thousand kilograms, and their surface emitted a sharp light. Just one nce at them would cause one¡¯s throat to feel suffocated by the de. An Azure Ox Diremonster¡¯s body actually contains the elemental essence of gold. It was a rare sight¡­ In the remaining dozens of shape-shifting demons¡¯ shocked and angry expressions, Jagoan ate the pair of horns quickly as if he was eating a crispy pancake. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this fe. Let¡¯s take action together, don¡¯t give him any chance to resist!¡± That golden-haired male lion released a bad feeling, immediately roaring out. Instantly, the surging Demonic Qi on the bodies of the dozen or so demons surged wildly and released wantonly. The Demon Aura turned into hurricanes, rose from the ground, and went straight to the sky. Suddenly, ghosts cried and gods howled, tearing the earth. It was as if dozens of God of Destruction were suddenly summoned to suppress Jagoan. As for Jagoan in the center of the tempest, the air around him waspletely frozen. But he was not in a hurry. He absorbed the gold elemental property of the horn. He did not take out his Eight Elemental Rulers to check it out. He immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Let me see how much my strength has improved!¡± Before he could finish his words, he shook his wrist as if he had reached into the magma pool. He took out the me Severing, clenched it in his hand, and chopped at the lion demon. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± Endless rays of light erupted from the de, crossing, rubbing, and shaking. All the immortals were killed and the Way of Heaven was broken. A great demon with two wings on its back wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to sneak attack Jagoan, but it was cut into thousands of pieces by the sword light and exploded in the air. The mighty sword light rolled like a pouring river, engulfing the lion in the next moment. Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 At this moment, the golden-haired demon roared like a lion, and its hair stood on end. At this moment, a kind of domineering power of the world was suddenly broken. It raised its hand and punched, as if it was drawing a river in the air. The rolling power burst out a loud noise, which contained the Milky Way and attacked Jagoan. The boiling and burning sword intent arrived in an instant. After absorbing the gold elemental essence of Azure Ox, Jagoan¡¯s sword-light began to emit a buzzing sound, forming a strange rhythm that seemed to resonate with the Heavenly Dao. The sword radiance was sucked into the vast and mighty Milky Way. In an instant, the Milky Way was broken into pieces. It was forced to retreat and copse in the sky. The rolling sword intent, like a big ball, rushed forward and wrapped around the lion¡¯s fist. With the demon¡¯s scream, its fists, as well as the first half of its muscr arms, were all crushed into blood all over the sky, pouring down like a rainstorm. ¡°Damn human!¡± It only had time to roar, and the next sword radiance followed closely behind. Buzz! The sword radiance broke through the air and a bee-like sound was heard. It was so fast that no one could see it clearly. The next moment, the lion¡¯s head shot up into the sky. Without a brain, the head swayed in the air twice, and arge stream of blood spurted out of its wound. Jagoan immediately stepped forward. Neither the big demons present nor the big demons hidden in the city that used their Divine Senses to spy on the battle situation here could see clearly what Jagoan was doing. Before they could react, Jagoan had already appeared in front of the lion¡¯s body. His five fingers turned into ws and suddenly grabbed forward with a fierce force that could cut the heart and dig the heart. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Chi! The lion¡¯s body was torn apart, and a crystal-like heart appeared in front of Jagoan. He reached out to grab the heart and handed the rest body to Jagoan. Light elemental nature! Jagoan¡¯s eyes flickered as he swallowed the heart. The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale instantly digested and absorbed the heart. This scene was so shocking that the surrounding demons were all dumbfounded. When they appeared here, there were fifteen of them, but now three of them had died. However, the remaining twelve great demons felt their hearts turn cold. The vigor was obviously rich, but waves of uncontroble chill seemed to have soaked through their bones, making them lose control of their upper and lower teeth and collide violently. Obviously, they were scared to the extreme. In the distant demonic beast city, there was an uneasy atmosphere at this moment. Among them, the early-stage of wisdom demonic beasts were panicking and restless. Although they did not understand what had happened, they could clearly feel the deaths of more shapeshifting demons. It was like there were several torches in front of a person. Several of them were suddenly extinguished. Even if they could not see it, they could detect it. A living demonic beast, especially a transformed demon, was killed.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The shock was hundreds of millions of times more intense than the darkness and coldness brought by the extinguished torch! At this moment, the early-stage of wisdom demonic beasts on all sides of the cave had a feeling that a great disaster wasing. As for the remaining fifteen great demons that remained in the demonic beast city to guard the cave, their divine wills were frantically fusing. Obviously, Jagoan¡¯s strength was far beyond their imagination. Moreover, he attacked decisively. Such a style of doing things put pressure on them. Whether or not they should go out to rescue and reduce the security forces in the city became a problem in front of them. Because these demonic beasts were also worried that Jagoan was only responsible for attracting attention. At this moment, there were other cultivators lying in ambush in the void, trying to sneak attack while they were focusing on Jagoan. For this reason, divine thoughts, with anger and doubt, swept around the surrounding hollow, almost tearing it apart. While the demonic beasts in the city were hesitating, Jagoan had already rushed into the 12 shape- shifting demons to kill. His strength was far beyond his realm. A powerful Qi and blood was more than ten times stronger than a demonic beast at the same level. And now, Jagoan had appeared to help. It was unknown whether the little white pig had really changed its mind. Instead of beingzy as before, it took the initiative to participate in the battle and train itself, or the delicious food in front of it, which inspired its fighting spirit. In short, it did whatever Jagoan asked it to do. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Jagoan attacked with all his strength. A horrible knife light suddenly stretched in the air like a sweeping wave, burning fiercely. In an instant, it swallowed up a shapeshifting demon with a lizard head and a long ear. It was estimated that it was a big demon that had transformed into a rabbit and was burned to ashes. After killing the two shape-shifting demons, the ming light des, which were dozens of stories high, did not slow down at all. They charged forward like a giant ship breaking waves. All of a sudden, the ground was cut open, revealing a rift-like crack. Bam! About fifty to sixty miles away from the Demonic Beast City, the de light struck the defensive formation protecting the city. The green light film that had emerged from the formation instantly began to tremble like water, and the light rapidly dimmed. At the same time, Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense could see that the green mes on the twelve white bones in the city suddenly boiled. This kind of burning was not activated, but overdrawn. In just a few seconds, two piles of bones exploded. The white bones were blown into broken bits, and countless dead souls and evil spirits were all swept away. In an instant, they turned into ashes. As for the other ten piles of bones, when the mes quieted down, the fire was obviously weakened. Although it had blocked Jagoan¡¯s Taiyi Fire Saber, the Defender Array had paid a heavy price. This scene shocked all the demonic beasts present. Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets. They naturally knew better than anyone how solid the Defender Array was. Among the 30 shapeshifting demons in the city, even if 20 of them tried their best to attack the Defender Array, it would not be damaged in two hours. Jagoan¡¯s magical power had just hurt the foundation of the Defender Array! More importantly, the formation formed by the twelve white bones not only had the defensive formation, but also isted this area from the other areas of the blessednd. If the formation was broken, the gray space as a barrier would dissipate, and this area would no longer be blocked. ¡°We can¡¯t let him do whatever he wants!¡± A furious roar echoed out from the depths of the cave, apanied by waves of blood. The voice echoed through the clouds, like tens of millions of bells. Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 Jagoan looked up and saw a thin and tall demonic beast wearing a ck armor in the blood light. It held a sharp trident in its hand and was also looking at him. All of a sudden, the demonic beast¡¯s body moved and a ck armor emitted a metallic crash. It actually transformed into a pair of wings and appeared on its back. The wings suddenly pped and stretched completely. It was 30 meters long! With a wave, all of a sudden, even the rocks higher than the first floor were swept away like fallen leaves. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, or who ordered you toe here today. If you break into this ce, you will die!¡± The Demonic Beast¡¯s eyes shed with a bloody light. It ordered the shape-shifting demons around Jagoan, ¡°Get out of the way!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so easy for them to escape!¡± Jagoanughed loudly. With a movement of his body, he suddenly rose to a height of 300 meters, and the Death Word Sword in his hand swept down fiercely. ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± Swoosh! Streaks of cold currents swept wildly, and the cold wind blew in the north. The airflow seemed to be endless sharpness. After wrapping the shapeshifting demons, it immediately cut them into hundreds of pieces. The powerful physical body of a demonic beast was as weak as tofu in front of Jagoan. In the blink of an eye, four more shape-shifting demons were killed by him. Demonic Beast City once again shook! Feeling that the vitality of the shapeshifting demons disappeared one by one, the small demons in the early-stage of wisdom in the cave were scared out of their wits. Some of them were even scared to death on the spot. They stamped their legs, blood flowed from their mouths and noses, and copsed in the cave. In an instant, there was no sound. The other six shape-shifting demons were also panicking. They used all their strength to escape. ¡°Hee hee!¡± A chuckle suddenly came from somewhere. Some shape-shifting demons felt their scalps go numb, and they were confused. Suddenly, they felt a golden light shining above their heads. When it looked up, it immediately saw an arm burning with golden mes, which was countless times more ferocious than the ws of the demonic beast. It suddenly grabbed down from the sky. The air around the arm was instantly incinerated, forming a vacuum zone. Seeing this arm, the demonic beast only had one sentence in its mind, ¡°Who is the demon¡­¡± As soon as it thought about it, the demonic beast was pped to the ground by kylin¡¯s arm. When it landed on the ground, the dignified shape-shifting demon¡¯s bones were all broken, its internal organs, tendons, and flesh were also melted into blood, leaving only skin bags. At first nce, it looked like a torn leather bag filled with blood, as miserable as it could be. The other shape-shifting demon, which was fleeing, was scared out of its wits. Before Jagoan could take action, the shape-shifting demon rolled its eyes and spat out a mouthful of bile. It was scared to death and fell from mid-air. Seeing this, Jagoan snorted disdainfully. To be safe, Jagoan flew over decisively to prevent the other party from escaping. It opened its mouth and bit the other party into two pieces. After eating the upper half, it ate the lower half. The whole process happened in a sh. Thest moment, there were still ten shape-shifting demons left. At this moment, there were only two miserable ones left. Seeing that Jagoan was about to attack one of them, the big demon with blood-red eyes shed with anger. With a long howl and a buzzing sound, it waved its wings and spurted out mountains of corpses and seas of blood. In an instant, it was less than ten miles away from Jagoan. It waved its trident and attacked Jagoan fiercely. ¡°Die!¡± The sharp edge of the trident tore the void apart in an instant. In an instant, terrifying blood stains seeped out from the cracks. Woo! In the midst of the screams, ghostly shadows could be seen everywhere. It was unknown just how many dark souls squeezed out from within. In the blink of an eye, they gathered into tornados. Their ferocious face kept roaring, crying, and sweeping toward Jagoan. One by one, they opened their bloody mouths as if they were going to tear Jagoan apart alive. ¡°Ah! Jagoan, help!¡± Jagoan asked for help from the bottom of its heart. As it spoke, the kylin¡¯s arm suddenly burst out mes and pierced through one of the remaining two shapeshifting demons. The shape-shifting demon suddenly stopped in mid-air, lowered its head, and looked at the arm that pierced through its chest with shock and disbelief. The next moment, the golden me on kylin¡¯s arm lit it up and burned it into a torch. In a moment, the fragrance of meat wafted. At the same time, Jagoan shed and appeared in the center of the tornado. ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± He opened his five fingers. Suddenly, streaks of thunderbolts came out of his palm and entwined his five fingers. In the past, the divine lightning descended from the sky and transformed into a divine spear, piercing through the enemy. But now, Jagoan¡¯s property of thunder elemental essence had greatly increased, and thunder and lightning were born in his body. In an instant, the entangled thunderbolts turned into giant pythons between Jagoan. Every single lightning python was as thick as a bucket. They were vivid and nimble, and they shone with dazzling light. They opened their bloody mouths and rushed into the tornado. All of a sudden, ghosts and wolves howled and exploded. In the dark tornado, the wheel-sized thunderbolt spots were dense and constantly shining. It was as if two armies were fighting each other, causing smoke and mes to spread. The ck tornado suddenly shrank quickly. In a few seconds, itpletely dissipated. Only a faint burning aura remained in the air. Jagoan took this opportunity to catch up with thest shapeshifting demon. Kylin arm grabbed it and pped it left and right. Bang! After a series of muffled sounds, the demonic beast was smashed into a puddle of meat. However, one of the shining skulls was particrly eye-catching and not damaged. ¡°Jagoan! Thunder property!¡± Jagoan shouted excitedly. It grabbed it with its arm and threw it at Jagoan. The blood-red-eyed Greater Demon was now filled with rage. With a shake of its wings, it shook the air and made a sound of steel explosion. It pulled out a blood-red rainbow in the air and grabbed toward the skull. It had confidence in its speed. And it was closer to the skull. However, Jagoan had been ahead of it for a long time. It didn¡¯t even see where he came from. As if he had appeared out of thin air and folded the void, he appeared in front of the skull, grabbed it, and crushed it. The next moment, the demon saw Jagoan draw out the lightning from the skull and put it into his mouth with a mocking smile. Crack! Immediately, the sound of thunder and lightning came from all the bones of Jagoan. Streaks of lightning even oozed out of his pores and wrapped around his body. Boom! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Dark clouds gathered in the sky. In the dark clouds, lightning spots were shining, as if a natural disaster wasing. Just then, the demon saw Jagoan looking at it and grinned. ¡°Who did you just say would die?¡± Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 The smile on Jagoan¡¯s face was very warm, full of sunshine and integrity. However, in the eyes of the great demon, it was as if it had been stripped of its skin in the middle of winter and was in a state of ice and snow. ¡°Purple-heaven Thunder!¡± The next moment, Jagoan pped out. The thunder elemental nature in his body increased again. The Thunderbolt Python in his palm turned into a dragon at this moment! This was the real Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon! Bam! In the blink of an eye, the giant dragon had smashed the demon into minced meat. The thick blood sauce burst out like the thunder and lightning. The trident, which was obviously a high-level spirit tools, was also shattered by the lightning. The death of those shapeshifting demons had caused the Demonic Beast City to feel uneasy. At this time, it was obvious that the leader of the demonic beasts was killed by Jagoan. The entire city copsedpletely. Countless early-stage of wisdom demons, like mad bees poured out of the cave continuously and fled in all directions. The remaining 14 shape-shifting demons either flew into the air and shot in the opposite direction of Jagoan, or blended into a demonic beast of the early-stage of wisdom, trying to escape. ¡°None of you can leave!¡± Jagoan turned the Wave-like Void Bracelet and took a step forward. The next moment, it appeared outside the defensive formation of the city. ¡°me Severing! Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Boom! In an instant, Jagoan cut ten times in a row. The saber radiance was rolling and the mes were zing. It was like a peacock opening its tail, like a zing sun. The power that burst out in an instant was enough to cut off the Milky Way and shatter the universe. Bang! The formation instantly exploded. The ground around the Demonic Beast City was violently undting. The remaining ten piles of bones in the city exploded. The nearby demonic beasts were sted into pieces by the explosion. At first nce, the ground seemed to be filled with countless fried meat balls, one after another, densely packed together. Jagoan took another step and came above the cave in the middle of the city. He grabbed the void space with his palm and threw the Sky-flipping Seal into the air. ¡°Void Sealing!¡± Bang! An invisible ripple spread around. Immediately, the void within a radius of 100 kilometers solidified into an iron te. Those early-stage wisdom Demonic Beasts that were still running were all in a panic. The shape- shifting demons that were flying in all directions were all frozen in mid-air. They could not move and looked terrified. Thunder and lightning surged in the palm of Jagoan. This scene caused the demonic beasts¡¯ hearts to shatter. Even if they didn¡¯t see it, they could feel the horrible power of the sky, as if the Divine Punishment wasing. ¡°It would be a waste if all of you Demonic Beasts were killed.¡± Jagoan suddenly spoke and immediately withdrew the sizzling thunder and lightning in his palm. The next moment, he waved his hands. All of a sudden, 28 Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearls surrounded his body and formed a chakram, slowly circling around his head and feet. They seemed to have understood the purpose of Jagoan. The souls of the 28 fierce beasts sealed in it all roared with excitement. Any of these fierce beasts were the ancestors of the ancestors of the demonic beasts. Even though they were only Divine Souls, they were enough to scare the Demonic Beasts to death. If not for the fact that the void had been sealed, these Demonic Beasts would have copsed to the ground, shivering and not daring to breathe. ¡°You were also injured when you fought for me. These Divine Souls are your nourishment.¡± Jagoan raised his hand and punched forward. Immediately, the 28 Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearls shone brightly. The sealed spirit of the fierce beasts, like a hungry beast, rushed out of the cage and turned into numerous bloody shadows, pouncing on the demonic beasts. Streaks of blood shadows, like a torrent and a hurricane, instantly turned the surrounding area into mountains of corpses and seas of blood. All the demonic beasts were crushed on the spot. They opened their mouth in the void and devoured the spirit. Whimpering and wailing could be heard. The instant the sound rang out, it died down. Before long, the blood shadow flew back to the 28 Oceanic Dominion Pearl with a strong sense of satisfaction. It circled around Jagoan and continued spinning. The scope of sight waspletely clean. However, there were countless bones on the ground. The bones were piled up neatly. Some of the bones shed with different light. Those rays of light had different colors. Naturally, they contained different elemental essences. Skeletons were useless against Jagoan, but the skeletons of elemental nature were the targets of Jagoan¡¯s visit to this blessednd. He stretched out his hand and took a deep breath. Suddenly, streams of light shed. Treasures flew in front of him and piled up. Jagoan pointed. In the void, a strong force pushed out. With a muffled bang, the pile of precious materials exploded into powder. There were multicolored lights shining in all directions, sometimes bright and sometimes dark. Jagoan opened his mouth and took a deep breath. Suddenly, streams of flowing light flew into his mouth in unison. The The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale immediately began to operate. His body seemed to have turned into a human-shaped furnace, making a roar that shook the sky. The light all over his body spread out, as if a new world was born in the depths. In this world, the earth, water, fire, and wind were all re-refined and closely rted to Jagoan. He took a breath and a hurricane blew in the world. His eyes lit up. The sun and the moon were shining in the same world. He took a deep breath. It was raining heavily in this world. Waves of vast and majestic power kept spreading around. The surrounding void cracked with the sound of ss shattering, and cracks appeared on its surface. And the dense cracks were still spreading around.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. First, it was several meters long, and then it immediately reached 300 meters, 3,000 meters, dozens of miles, and 50 kilometers! The sky seemed like it was about to copse, revealing arge hole. This power was a hundred times stronger than when Jagoan devoured the thunder horn. Jagoan felt its skin tighten and its hair stand on end. For a moment, it could not bear the heavy pressure. It looked at Jagoan, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and rushed hundreds of miles away to hide behind a mound. Then it stuck its head out and looked in that direction. The farther away they were, the more they could see the multicolored light all over the sky above Jagoan. The holy light was swallowing and exhaling. One could even vaguely see a golden light wheel slowly rotating within the light and shadow. Rays of shining golden light condensed into dense characters. They fell from the sky and fell on Jagoan like a rain of talismans, as if they were washing his whole body. The processsted about four hours. Then the light gradually dissipated, and the pressure returned to Jagoan. Seeing this, Jagoan flew back to Jagoan with a whoosh. When it came to Jagoan, it saw the other party took out the Eight Elemental Rulers. Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 As soon as it saw Jagoan take out the Eight Elemental Rulers, Jagoan rushed over eagerly. It red at Jagoan and shouted, ¡°Quick, how many points are they now!¡± Jagoan smiled. In this trip to the blessednd, his original goal was to improve his property of thunder. Unexpectedly, Crape Myrtle Sect had prepared such a generous gift here. More than 30 shape-shifting demons were still lurking in this hidden ce. If it were other cultivators, even a medium-sized sect would be reduced to ashes in an instant in front of these demons, let alone a small group of several people. But for Jagoan, these Demonic Beasts were not only cannon fodder, but also something that could help him improve. Nearly half of the more than 30 shape-shifting demons contained spiritual bones that could improve the elemental nature. Jagoan was also curious about how much his elemental properties could be improved. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. A drop of blood condensed on his fingertip and dripped onto the Eight Elemental Rulers. In an instant, the magic weapon shone brightly. Even the magic weapon kept shaking in Jagoan¡¯s hands. It was as if there was a stream of energy gushing out. The next moment, the scale on it rose wildly. When the scale stopped, Jagoan fixed his eyes on it and felt slightly relieved. Jagoany on the shoulder of Jagoan, turning its head as big as a basin, and looked closer. The next moment, the round-faced pig gasped. ¡°The water property is 21 points, which is two points higher than that after eating the sand-wind Illusory Fog Fish. 14 earth property points were three points higher than before. 17 Qi property points were two points higher than before. 15 points of light property were three points higher than before¡­¡± ¡°The thunder property is 29 points, and it has increased by three points.¡± When it came to thunder property, Jagoan looked at Jagoan and noticed his expression. Realizing that Jagoan¡¯s expression was as usual, Jagoan could not help but mutter softly. Jagoan knew that Jagoan hade to this blessednd to improve his thunder property. Although it was already 10 points higher than 19 points when he first entered the blessednd of heaven. But before that wave of absorption, Jagoan¡¯s thunder property was 26 points. In other words, during the four hours of absorption, it had only increased by three points, which was simr to the other properties. Jagoan originally thought that Jagoan would be dissatisfied. But, it found that Jagoan did not look upset. It did not understand what Jagoan was thinking and Jagoan could not be bothered to think about it, so it continued to read. ¡°The gold property is 19 points. Well, this is more than the others. It has increased by 5 points and is almost 20 points. When it is raised again, the power of your Sword intent of extreme anger will probably increase three or four times. At 11 points in the wood property, it was a little higher than before, but it was not strange. Demonic beasts were not flowers and nts, so the wood property improvement was limited¡­¡± ¡°The fire property was 41 points, which was two points higher than before¡­ Hey, Jagoan, it seems that you have the strongest fire property now and are far ahead of others. You are worthy of my father¡¯s recognition of the Human n¡¯s cultivator, who has the Kylin True me. Wow! Hahaha! Let¡¯s see how much help the Qilin True me can do to you. Hahaha!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Kylin True me, you wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly this time, right? Haha!¡± Jagoanughed wildly and winked, trying to put all the credit on its Kylin True me. At this moment, it saw Jagoan looking at it. Jagoan¡¯s gaze inexplicably made Jagoan¡¯s neck turn cold. Jagoan had confirmed the look in Jagoan¡¯s eyes, which were the ones that scared kylin. ¡°Do you mean that if I eat you and obtain your True me, there will be a greater improvement?¡± ¡°No, nonsense, spread rumors!¡± Without hesitation, Jagoan denied it. Its head, which was bulging as if it had been filled with air, quickly shrank back and became a submissive look. ¡°Haha! Jagoan, I didn¡¯t expect you to bloom everywhere this time. Every property has increased, and the growth is very pleasant. However, the thunder property was a little awkward now. If you can enter 30 points, your Purpleheaven Thunder¡¯s power will soar again! But now¡­ s, what a pity. What a pity!¡± Jagoan shook its head and sighed. ¡°30? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem.¡± Jagoan smiled confidently. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just when Jagoan was confused, it felt the sky spinning and its body falling straight down. It quickly grabbed Jagoan¡¯s robe and found that Jagoan took it to the cave in the center of the demonic beast city. If the cave they had passed through just now was considered as underground. Then at this moment, they were flying toward the underground under the underground. Not long after, Jagoan saw a faint blue light ahead. The air became cold, and the white air could be seen by breathing. Not only that, but there was a sh of electric current in the air around them and a loud bang. After a while, Jagoan took it to the bottom of the cave. What appeared in front of them was something like a protruding spring. This protruding spring only reached the waist of a person. It was light blue inside, emitting a dense and cold current. That was why the cave was so cold. A long sword was hanging about half a foot above the spring. A longsword made entirely of lightning! At first nce, the depths of the long sword seemed to be a world of thunder. Countless thunderbolts evolved into thunder dragons, thunder tigers, thunder leopards, and thousands of horses. They rushed and killed each other on the earth condensed by thunderbolts. The part that was torn apart turned into rolling currents and merged into the earth. Then, new thunder beasts were derived from the earth and joined the battle. This battlested forever. Jagoaning at the front, Jagoan felt sweat on its forehead, and it was difficult to breathe. Waves of heavy pressure made it almost impossible for it to stand on the shoulder of Jagoan and shout to escape. ¡°What, what is this¡­¡± Jagoan held Jagoan tightly and stammered. ¡°Those demonic beasts were guarding this thing just now. I think it was kept here by the Crape Myrtle Sect and let the magic weapon raise the demonic beasts. I don¡¯t know exactly what it is for.¡± Jagoan shook his head. But then, he said, ¡°But in my opinion, this is not a magic weapon, but the purest thunder element¡­¡± After that, Jagoan raised his hand and grasped the hilt directly. Sizzle! As soon as Jagoan¡¯s palm approached, the Thunder Sword suddenly turned around and chopped toward Jagoan. In an instant, the magnificent sword radiance illuminated the whole cave as if it had melted. In the sword radiance, the rolling thunderbolts instantly turned into countless thunder meteorites, surrounding Jagoan and Jagoan. The next moment, they exploded together! Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 Countless thunderbolts shattered the void and turned the cave into chaos. However, a ball of purple light did not move as the lightning spots flickered. Just as the lightning sword was about to fall again, a big hand suddenly stretched out from the purple light. The big hand instantly opened up the broken void and prated the scattered thunderbolts. It was like a hand of a god, grasping the hilt. Buzz! The hilt of the sword trembled wildly, causing some resonance. The surrounding void was torn apart. The torrent of thunderbolts rushed out from inside with an incredible bang. In an instant, it turned into a tall human figure. This human-shaped man had a solemn face, with a kind of majesty that overlooked all living things and the son of heaven. His eyes were like torches as he looked at Jagoan. This nce seemed to carry the divine power to support the sky, enough to tear people into pieces. However, another hand stretched out from the purple light. The fingers of the hand carried a surging vigor as wisps of ck vigor lingered around them. These wisps of Dao essence looked like silk threads, but they seemed to have the aura of cutting the world and destroying the primordial. Swoosh! Two fingers directly pierced into the human-shaped eyes, and then he suddenly dug. Chi! A blue ball of light with lightning shing in it was dug out by the two fingers. The human form formed by the lightning exploded and dissipated. The light ball that had been dug out seemed to be its source, as well as the Thunder Sword¡¯s. After losing the ball of light, the surrounding lightning suddenly weakened. At this moment, the lightning sword¡¯s light became much dimmer. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the big hand holding the hilt suddenly exerted force. Waves after waves of power tore through the mountains and filled the seas, copsing the mountains and splitting the earth. In an instant, the thunder sword was directly smashed into pieces and turned into a dense mass. Countless pieces of lightning rushed out. As soon as the lightning scattered, Jagoan and Jagoan, which were protected by the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield, were revealed. Between the two fingers of Jagoan¡¯s left hand was a dazzling ball of light. The Thunder Light Origin contained in it was daunting. However, he did not care. He scanned it with his Divine Sense and put it into his mouth after confirming that there were no other restrictions on it. Bam! A burst of Qi burst out from his body. Jagoan was caught off guard and was sent flying, leaving a round hole in the distant stone wall. Under Jagoan¡¯s feet, spider web-shaped cracks kept spreading in all directions. It was as if a heavenly tribtion was brewing in his body. The rolling pressure was like countless dark clouds, about to crush the sky. Jagoan gave Jagoan a look, indicating that Jagoan should wait for him. Then, he raised his hand, grabbed the small world, and stabbed it in. Almost the moment he entered the Small World of Heaven and Earth, the power of thunderbolts stored in his body could no longer be suppressed and poured out in all directions. When Jagoan entered the Small World of Heaven and Earth, it was toote to choose a ce. He was now above an empty city. This city waspletely built and the streets were orderly. There was no problem for millions of people to live in real life. But the next moment, it was swallowed up by the torrent of thunder and lightning rushing out of Jagoan. Countless buildings copsed in an instant. The city gate tower, the city wall, and the traffic were all overturned and shattered into powder. Two hourster, when the thunder and lightning dissipated, the original city had turned into a white land. Not to mention broken walls, even the foundation of those buildings could not be found. Looking around, there was an empty ground, which was so clean that it was a little scary. Looking at the empty space, Jagoan felt helpless. After all, in this Small World of Heaven and Earth, not to mention those buildings, even the stones and bricks used to pave the way were all precious materials. But just now, they were all turned into ashes under the baptism of the lightning. Any cultivator would be heartbroken when they saw this. If it was more serious, they might hold their heads and cry bitterly. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that they would lose all of their fortune if they were some medium and small sects. But Jagoan also knew that there was nothing he could do. If he hadn¡¯t been more decisive and rushed into the World of Heaven and Earth, he would have destroyed the entire demonic beast city. Jagoan had nned to study the pool where the Thunder Sword hovered. Afterpletely absorbing the Thunder Light Origin, he took out his Eight Elemental Rulers and tested it again. His thunder property had increased by seven points and reached 36 points. It now had be the strongest elemental property after the fire elemental property. In this way, before he came to this blessednd, he had 19 points. Now, his strength had increased by 17 points, almost doubled, which had reached the initial standard of Jagoan. There was still half a day before the treasure hunt in the blessednd would end. In other words, he still had time to improve. After pondering for a while, Jagoan moved and returned to the cave. When he came back, Jagoan immediately saw that Jagoan was holding a bone and eating it. ¡°I saw that you were not here, so I went upstairs to find something to eat,¡± the little white pig said vaguely. ¡°Okay.¡± Jagoan nodded. At this time, Jagoan swallowed a piece of meat in its mouth and said, ¡°Also, when I went up, I saw that the gray fog had be much lighter.¡± Jagoan responded, indicating that he knew about it. The gray fog was to protect this area from being easily discovered and entered by outsiders. The twelve piles of white bones of the formation had been destroyed by Jagoan. It was verymon for the array foundation to be destroyed and the formation to slowly dissipate. However, this area, including the Demonic Beast City, lost its barrier. If there was a cultivator nearby, it was easy for them to be discovered. Jagoan did not want his whereabouts to be discovered, so he did not want to waste too much time. He immediately turned around and looked at the pool. As soon as it was affected by the thunder, the ground around the pool was full of tiny cracks. However, the pool was obviously not made of ordinary stones. The thick water inside was not made of ordinary materials, so it was not affected. It was almost the same as what he had seen before. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At this moment, Jagoan was close to the pool. It seemed that without the Thunder Sword, he could completely focus on the pool. He felt the chill brought by the pool became clearer. This rity didn¡¯t mean that the water in the pool was colder, but that the sense of touch became sharper and sharper. Seeing that Jagoan lowered his head and looked at the pool as if he was deep in thought, Jagoan was suddenly curious. It also stretched out two small pig¡¯s trotters andy on the edge of the pool, looking inside to see what was worthy of Jagoan¡¯s attention. Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Jagoan looked at the pool water in confusion. After observing it for a long time, it found that there seemed to be nothing special except that the pool water had erged its face. It didn¡¯t understand why Jagoan suddenly stood still like a stone man. Jagoan wanted to ask, but seeing Jagoan¡¯s attentive look, it was worried that it would disturb Jagoan, so it waited for a while. It didn¡¯t wait long. Soon, Jagoan moved his eyes and took a step back. Jagoan quickly asked, ¡°Is there anything special about this water?¡± Jagoan shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what kind of water it is, but when I looked at it just now, I suddenly had a familiar feeling.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes widened and its ears pricked up as it listened carefully. However, Jagoan did not continue. He flipped his wrist and took out something. Jagoan took a closer look and found that it was the wooden box Jagoan got from the young cultivator. It remembered that there was an egg in the wooden box. Jagoan opened the wooden box. Wisps of cold air seeped out of the wooden box. Seeing this, his eyes lit up. Jagoan finally understood. The egg in the wooden box was kept in a cold environment. And the water seemed to be more effective than the scales stuck in the wooden box. As Jagoan was guessing, Jagoan began to take action. He leaned toward the pool with the wooden box containing the egg. At first, there was no special reaction. However, when it was within three feet of the egg, a faint luster appeared on its surface. The closer it got, the brighter the egg¡¯s light became. But of course, the light was not as bright as the pearl in the end. When it almost touched the surface of the water, the luster of the eggshell was only about the same as the darkest thermalmp in the secr world. During this process, Jagoan¡¯s guess was confirmed. The cold spring water really seemed to be able to stimte the vitality of this egg. To be more precise, it was as if this egg could resonate, moreover hatch. Because in the end, Jagoan could even faintly feel the unique, powerful heartbeat in the eggshell. There was a powerful creature in the eggshell. Meanwhile, this creature seemed to have a chance of emerging from its shell because Jagoan discovered this mysterious spring water. Thinking of this, Jagoan no longer hesitated. He probed downwards with his Divine Awareness. Soon, he reached a spot ten thousand feet deep beneath the spring water. He immediately felt relieved. This spring water was not a live spring. All the spring water was in the pool made of stone in front of him. After making sure that there was no formation, Jagoan reached out to grab the spring water, along with the pool, as well as the ground with a radius of 100 feet and a depth of 20 feet. Then, he grabbed them and entered the Heaven and Earth World again. In the Small World of Heaven and Earth, there were almost all kinds of terrains in the continent. The only difference was that the scope was much smaller. But there was nock of environment. Jagoan soon found a cave that was very simr to this ce. However, what was more incredible was that the cave was on a t ground, and the other three sides were also t. But the other side turned into a deep valley. At that time, when the mysterious woman built this Small World of Heaven and Earth, it could be seen that her thoughts were so wild. Jagoan even suspected that the other party didn¡¯t consider theyout at all. She just randomly pieced all kinds of environments together to form the Small World of Heaven and Earth. In the cave, Jagoan settled thend, pool, and spring water in his hands. Then he carefully carried the wooden box with spiritual Qi and hung it above the pool. At the bottom of the wooden box, there was only ayer of paper between it and the pool water. This was also the best position that Jagoan had found when he was testing. In this position, the center of the eggshell was the most powerful and orderly. After everything waspleted, Jagoan observed for another hour. Only after making sure that nothing abnormal happened did he leave the Small World of Heaven and Earth and return to the underground cave. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Although Jagoan looked disdainful, it was actually full of curiosity. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any big problems. It¡¯s up to fate.¡± Jagoan pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Whether it can hatch or not depends on fate.¡± After a pause, Jagoan continued, ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first. When the gray fog dissipates, this ce will definitely be exposed. At that time, it will definitely attract the nearby cultivator.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jagoan nodded and jumped onto Jagoan¡¯s shoulder skillfully. With Jagoan, Jagoan turned into a stream of flowing light. As soon as he flew out of the cave and looked up at the sky, he frowned slightly. It seemed that he had wasted time. When Jagoan came out to find food, it found that the gray fog began to dissipate. Jagoan had spent quite a bit of time examining the egg. By the time he came out, the fog had completely disappeared. The sky had be as cold as the moon night in the desert. Even Jagoan could smell the familiar smell at this time. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long that formation has disappeared.¡± As soon as this thought came to Jagoan¡¯s mind, suddenly, dust rose in the distance. The dust was more than 1,000 meters high, and it was mighty like a huge river. It rushed over with a shocking momentum, and even the ground was shaking. On the surface of the dust, there was a running human figure. The human figure was also 1,000 meters tall, as if it was the horrible sandstorm that it rolled up. However, with a sweep of Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness, he knew that it was a magical power. He also found several figures in the sandstorm, including some Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The instant the sandstorm appeared, a lightning bolt suddenly descended from the other side. With a click, after tearing open the clear night sky, it suddenly turned into five or six branches, parallel to the ground, and quickly flew in the direction of Jagoan. Then, after the lightning, a mottled colorful mist suddenly rose between heaven and earth. Soon, more than a dozen figures emerged from the mist. Every figure gave off the feeling of a fairy. A moment ago, it seemed to be thousands of miles away, but the next moment, the light fog seemed to prate the hollow and condense out of it. It was less than 500 kilometers away from Jagoan. At the same time, both the sandstorm and the cultivator within the lightning seemed to be able to detect each other. All of them began to speed up. Boom! At that moment, the earth shook and the sky shook. The rolling sound waves spread violently, scattering all the Demonic Beast bones on the ground. When they were mixed together, it was hard to tell who they were. Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 Feeling wisps of Divine Senseing towards them, Jagoan frowned and turned to leave. It was not because he was afraid of these people, but because he felt that it was troublesome. He had already taken away the true precious treasures here. As for the remaining people, if they had any other needs, then they could find them themselves. He didn¡¯t want to waste time. The Wave-like Void Bracelet began to spin. Just as Jagoan was about to leave, a long roar came from a distance. ¡°Hold on, Taoism peer!¡± The voice was a greeting, but the ground under Jagoan¡¯s feet suddenly trembled. A huge hand made of sand covered an area of forty to fifty acres and grabbed toward the air. The surrounding dust rose like a mountain, rising from the ground. Jagoan immediately let go of Wave-like Void Bracelet and stomped down. Bang! As soon as the giant palm was formed, it was crushed into pieces by one foot. It turned into stones and fell down with a deafening roar. In the sandstorm, one of the cultivators immediately turned pale with anger in his eyes. However, taking advantage of this opportunity, the three cultivators also rushed to a ce less than 300 meters away from Jagoan. The sandstorm did not calm down. Like a tidal wave, it was blocked by an invisible wall and stopped in the distance. In the sandstorm, six cultivators in dark yellow robes flew up and hovered above the sandstorm. On the other side, Jagoan also saw that the lightning rushing over was not a magic weapon, but cultivators riding demonic beasts. Obviously, those demonic beasts had been tamed safely. They looked like horses, with scales all over their bodies. The scales were surrounded by lightning. The lightning that Jagoan had seen before came from these demonic beasts. Jagoan recognized the seven or eight cultivators riding on these demonic beasts at a nce. ¡°Golden Fox Sect¡­¡± Jagoan snorted heavily. The disciples of the Golden Fox Sect obviously recognized Jagoan at once, and their eyes were shining with joy. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At thest spot, the multicolored light, which had disappeared hundreds of miles away, also appeared again at this moment. It was like a light curtain that connected heaven and earth, moving with the wind and stopping about eighty miles away from Jagoan. In the faint light and mist, there were six cultivators, men and women. The male cultivators were handsome and the female cultivators were beautiful. From afar, they looked like a pleasing painting, making people¡¯s hearts palpitate. Before the other two sides could open their mouths, a cultivator with a loud voice in the Golden Fox Sect immediately shouted, ¡°The Pearl Dust Sect and the Crystal Pce, there is nothing for you to do here. You can leave now!¡± The cultivator¡¯s gaze turned towards Jagoan after his words sounded out. He grinned hideously, ¡°Kid, we¡¯ve managed to find you. You can¡¯t escape this cmity!¡± ¡°Haha, it turns out that the reward of the Golden Fox Sect is given to yourselves. Doesn¡¯t that mean that you want to build a memorial arch and¡­¡± The person who spoke deliberately lengthened his voice and slowly flew up from the cultivators of the Pearl Dust Sect. He said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the Pearl Dust Sect saw this person first, but now you want to monopolize him. This is a little too disrespectful to the Pearl Dust Sect and the Crystal Pce.¡± The cultivator of the Pearl Dust Sect, who was talking, tied up the Pearl Dust Sect and the Crystal Pce with one sentence at this time, putting the Golden Fox Sect on the opposite side. Normally, if theypeted with each other in the strength, the Pearl Dust Sect and the Crystal Pce naturally did not dare to challenge the overlord of this ce, the Golden Fox Sect. But in this blessed land, at this moment, once the Pearl Dust Sect and the Crystal Pce joined forces, the cultivators of the Golden Fox Sect would definitely be at a disadvantage. The faces of the cultivators of the Golden Fox Sect changed. They didn¡¯t expect that the other side also recognized the bearded and sallow ¡°individual cultivator¡¯ in front of them was the reward target of the Golden Fox Sect. After thinking for a while, not far behind the Master of Golden Fox Sect who just spoke, a thin Master also rose dozens of meters up, about the same height as the cultivator of Pearl Dust Sect. He sneered and said, ¡°Firste, first served. Let¡¯s not talk about the person we found first, because this person killed the disciples of our sect and had a blood feud with our whole sect. In this case, his life should be taken by the disciples of our Golden Fox Sect. It¡¯s our duty to avenge our fellow disciples!¡± ¡°Then, the reward you offered at that time was to treat the six major sects and the 23 families here as monkeys.¡± The Master of the Pearl Dust Sect said in a strange tone, ¡°In that case, I will definitely tell all the sects and families about the behavior of the Golden Fox Sect as you wish. ¡°And I will tell everyone that it was you, Master Dave Tindall, who said it yourself.¡± ¡°What did I say?¡± The thin Master Dave¡¯s face suddenly darkened. The Master of the Pearl Dust Sect sneered and said, ¡°Dave, let¡¯s be frank. The reward is one thing. Do you want to take all the treasures of the Immortal Fate here? Do you really think we are fools?¡± ¡°What treasure?¡± Dave hurriedly denied it. But before he spoke, there was a sh of panic in his eyes, but it still betrayed his heart. ¡°There are no blind people here.¡± The Master of the Pearl Dust Sect snorted and immediately said, ¡°What do you think of it, people from the Crystal Pce?¡± A slim female cultivator of Crystal Pce stepped out on a lotus. Even though the smoke and dust were rolling around, the lightning was burning, and the atmosphere was solemn, her appearance still made people feel that a spring breeze was blowing on their faces, like peach blossoms and red silk, which was pleasing to the eye. This female cultivator did not even look at the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect and did not answer the questions of the Pearl Dust Sect. A pair of beautiful eyes fell on Jagoan and said softly, ¡°Fellow Jagoan, if you are willing to give us the opportunity here, we can guarantee that you can leave here safely¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The faces of the cultivators of Golden Fox Sect and Pearl Dust Sect changed at the same time. They didn¡¯t expect that Crystal Pce wouldn¡¯t listen to what they said at all. However, no matter what kind of reaction the Golden Fox Sect and the Pearl Dust Sect made at this time, the female cultivator of the Crystal Pce just stared at Jagoan without blinking. She smiled, as if she was determined to get Jagoan¡¯s proposal. ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you think?¡± she asked, smiling. With his hands behind his back, Jagoan nced at the crowd and said lightly, ¡°The Crystal Pce and the Pearl Dust Sect, for the sake of your not attacking me, you left the magic weapon in your hands and then left. I will pretend that nothing happened today. I¡¯ll give you three breaths to consider¡­¡± The female cultivator¡¯s smile froze on her face. The cultivators of the Golden Fox Sect and the Pearl Dust Sect couldn¡¯t help looking at each other, thinking that they had heard it wrong. There were 20 Masters in total. Although there were some high and some low realms, no matter how one looked at it, there were still some cultivators that surpassed ordinary ones. Their realms were higher than yours, a mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. ¡°How dare you say such arrogant words!¡± Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 The smile of Crystal Pce female cultivator gradually disappeared. Her entire body emanated an incredible pressure. She narrowed her eyes and said lightly, ¡°Fellow Taoist, are you really not going to consider it?¡± ¡°Three¡­¡± Jagoan started counting down. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with him. If your Crystal Pce wants to protect him, our Golden Fox Sect will never tolerate him! The Nine Heavens Universal Thunder Formation!¡± Dave roared. Immediately, several disciples of Golden Fox Sect rode their mounts and rushed toward Jagoan. They were connected. Streaks of lightning rapidly interweaved. The power that tore through the void, understood the ages, and overturned heaven and earth was like a huge wave,yer byyer, piled up violently, turning into a terrifying that enveloped Jagoan. Within a fifty kilometer radius, all of the life force in the area waspletely destroyed! Boom! Nine thunderbolts, thicker than buckets, fell from the sky one after another, fast and fierce. They all fell on Jagoan before anyone could react. The bright light seemed to have a zing sun. All the divine thoughts, spiritual Qi, and attacks instantly melted. The void was melting and copsing like a candle, making deafening noises. In the blink of an eye, Jagoan disappeared. ¡°You!¡± The female cultivator red at Jagoan. The people of the Pearl Dust Sect were also furious. When they came here, they naturally saw that there must be a valuable treasure here. At this time, the treasure was gone. Only the sallow-faced individual cultivator was there. What happened was obvious. What they wanted was the treasure, and the reward of the Golden Fox Sect was the second. After all, the Crape Myrtle Sect had given them the valuable treasure, and the reward was only from the Golden Fox Sect. Although Crape Myrtle Sect was still an organization formed by the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, everyone knew that its future was limitless. Therefore, it was clear which was more important. But now, these people from the Golden Fox Sect were so shameless. Seeing that they could not get it, they decided to kill the cultivator first, without leaving any ashes. Now, the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect could go to their sect to receive the reward. As for the Pearl Dust Sect and the Crystal Pce, they rushed all the way here, but found nothing. So people of the Pearl Dust Sect stared at the people of the Golden Fox Sect fiercely. To their surprise, the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect not only looked confused, but also Dave¡¯s lips turned pale and his eyes flickered as if he had seen something terrible. ¡°What happened?¡± The disciples of the Pearl Dust Sect looked at each other. The next moment, the lightning shook violently. In an instant, an aura with the aura of the ancient times suddenly broke out and spread around. Boom! The whole world was shaking, and time and space were folded. Endless divine power surged like a tide. Sizzle! Crack! The was torn apart in an instant. The lightning collided fiercely and exploded continuously. The dazzling light kept shining, almost dazzling everyone present. This shocking scene not only made the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect tremble, but also the disciples of the Pearl Dust Sect and the Crystal Pce dumbfounded. Their mouths were dry and they found it hard to breathe. Their souls seemed to be floating out of their bodies. The next moment, a big hand suddenly grabbed out of the light, grabbed and pressed down. Bam! Endless power came from all directions and instantly suppressed all the lightning. Jagoan was unharmed as he stepped out of the broken void. His eyes were calm, and his waist was straight. He exuded a power that could support the sky, and he had the power to dominate the universe. Bang! On the other side of the Pearl Dust Sect, there was a loud sound of cultivators swallowing saliva. Their souls were trembling. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Just as the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect trembled, all the mounts under them went limp and were scared to death. They fell straight to the ground and fell into meat paste. Dave¡¯s breath trembled at this time and he suddenly shouted, ¡°The Spiritual Masters of our Golden Fox Sect will never¡­¡± ¡°Just die! Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Jagoan narrowed his eyes, opened his five fingers, and pped toward the Golden Fox Sect. Bam! Above the people of the Golden Fox Sect, the sky suddenly copsed. Five thick thunder dragons roared and made waves of dragon roars, attacking the people below fiercely. In an instant, all the spiritual Qi was swept away. The five thunder dragons seemed to havee from primitive times. When they were hit in the air, it seemed that a world could be directly blown up. In an instant, all the energy burst out and turned the Masters of the Golden Fox Sect into nothing. Dave was the first to bear the brunt. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to react. His body immediately exploded into a thick blood fog from inside out. The thunder dragon twisted its body again and swept it around. All its flesh and blood evaporated and disappeared. The disciples of the Golden Fox Sect and even their Divine Souls were all destroyed. ¡°Oh no! Let¡¯s go!¡± The disciples of the Pearl Dust Sect shivered, and fear appeared in their eyes. They immediately ran their magical power, and the sandstorm immediately retreated in the direction of theing. In the blink of an eye, they were 50 kilometers away. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Jagoan sneered but did not chase after them. The disciples of the Pearl Dust Sect looked back as they fled. Seeing that Jagoan did not chase after them, they were slightly relieved. Suddenly, a golden arm stretched out from the void in front of them and swept toward them. The golden me suddenly erupted. Immediately, it was like a burning meteorite that violently smashed into the ground, piercing through the nine heavens. Countless heavenly drums sounded wherever one¡¯s arm passed. Boom! In the deafening roar, the rolling sandstorm was directly crushed, and the dust poured in all directions. The disciples of the Pearl Dust Sect were frightened and flew toward the sky together. The sandstorm was a magical power of their sect. If they joined forces, they could fly together. When they were alone, they also had their own flying magic weapon. Flying high in the sky, everyone was in a flurry. They took out their own flying magic weapons, looked at each other, and were about to escape in different directions. But, Jagoan, who was hovering in mid- air, turned five fingers into ws and grabbed the void. ¡°Seal the Ghostly King Chain!¡± Swoosh! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Instantly, countless chains of order shot out from the depths of space-time and sealed the group of disciples within it, preventing them from moving. What made these disciples even more terrified was that not only were their bodies firmly sealed by these chains, but there was also a terrifying thought hidden within them that almost made their hearts break. It suppressed them so much that even their spiritual Qi could not circte. The Master who had been arguing with Dave now cried out, ¡°P-Please spare our lives! This is just a misunderstanding. W-We didn¡¯t kill you!¡± ¡°Then you didn¡¯t ept my request.¡± Jagoan was expressionless. He opened his five fingers and clenched his fists. Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 ¡°No!¡± The disciples of the Pearl Dust Sect shouted desperately. All of a sudden, the chains on their bodies were unleashed, and the air around them shattered. Bang! A series of sounds of flesh exploding came. These disciples of the Pearl Dust Sect were like firecrackers, sting flesh and blood everywhere. As Jagoan released his fist, the chains filled with a destructive aura returned to the depths of the void. When he turned around and looked at the people from the Crystal Pce, they were all kneeling in front of him, shivering under the leadership of the leading female cultivator. Jagoan did not speak, but looked at them quietly. As time went by, the pressure on the disciples of the Crystal Pce increased tenfold. For them, it was as long as hundreds of years. Jagoan¡¯s patience was gradually losing. The light in his eyes slowly condensed. He had already given the conditions. However, if the Crystal Pce did not give an answer in time, he would not wait patiently. The disciples of the Crystal Pce clearly knew their limits. After confirming that they were no match for the other party, they immediately chose to submit. And at this time, before Jagoanpletely lost patience, the leading female cultivator took the initiative to offer the magic weapon in her hands to Jagoan. Before leaving, she had to bow to Jagoan. ¡°Thank you for not killing me, Master¡­¡± Losing her magic weapon naturally made her heart ache. But at this time, they had no hatred for Jagoan. On the contrary, their hearts were filled with happiness. Fortunately, they did not cooperate with the Golden Fox Sect or the Pearl Dust Sect at that time, nor did they show any obvious killing intent. The other party must also know that they wanted to look for precious treasures here. Otherwise, Jagoan would not have asked them to hand over the magic weapon as punishment. It was the luckiest thing for them to survive unscathed. After flying for more than 1,000 kilometers, these disciples stopped and looked back with lingering fear. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes and kept silent about what had happened. It was as if nothing had happened. After Jagoan waited for a while, Jagoan also flew back with the storage pouches of the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect and Pearl Dust Sect. These disciples were like ants in front of Jagoan. But they must be big shots in the Elders in their respective sects. They naturally carried a lot of magic weapons and talismans with them. Especially this time, in order to fight for treasures, there must be a battle. In order to fight, there must be someone among these cultivators who would go to the higher levels of the sect to borrow treasures. Now all these treasures belonged to Jagoan. With the dozen or so storage pouches, Jagoan flew for a while, finally finding a secluded location. After landing on the ground, he flicked his finger toy down a fantasy array, then sat down cross-legged and waved his arm. Immediately, more than a dozen storage pouches floated in front of Jagoan. The restrictive spells in the storage pouches were destroyed with a sweep of his divine will. The next moment, hundreds of magic weapons, precious materials, talismans, and even jade scrolls with cultivation methods and maps were disyed in front of him. If it was in the past, Jagoan would be dazzled by his nce. It would take more effort and even feel extremely tired to carefully distinguish. But now, the real realm of Jagoan had reached the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and the spiritual Blood Soul was many times stronger than a cultivator at the same level. With a sweep of his Divine Awareness, not only the magic weapon, talismans, and precious materials, but also the cultivation methods, magical power recorded in the jade scroll, he carefully read and knew what to do. After a while, Jagoan understood that he could really make a fortune this time. Among these cultivators, there were more than 20 magic weapons of the spirit tools that they carried with them. Including the Crystal Pce, there were 30 of them. There were five high-level spirit tools. One of them had a set of close-fitting inner armor, which was a ninth-grade spirit tools! Generally speaking, magic weapons at the spirit tools level were mostly offensive. Although there were also defensive types, their ranks were generally not high. And even if it was refined, it was still a tower or a bell. Such tight-fitting inner armor and the style of a fairy dress. Jagoan had never seen it before. He didn¡¯t even find it in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s Merit Exchange Treasure Vault. It¡¯s a ninth-grade spirit tools-level defense. Well, it¡¯s more suitable for Jagoan. She has always been a closebat fighter. This fairy dress armor is most suitable for her¡­ After observing for a while, Jagoan decided to refine it a little before returning. He added a few defensive and healing inscriptions and then handed them to Jagoan. He was also thinking about the other treasures. What could provide to hispanions and what could be useful to him? Those talismans were basically useless to Jagoan. Now that his strength had been greatly improved, he no longer needed to squeeze out every resource in his hands when facing enemies like before. He directly swept across his peers. As long as it was within the Heavenly Spirit Realm, it would not be a problem even the other party was a level higher than him. He was going to take these talismans back and give them to Lady Maisie. In terms of Talisman Amulets and array lines, Maisie Pine was much more talented than Jagoan. These talismans would definitely y a bigger role in her hands. As for the other things, Jagoan valued precious materials that could improve the elemental nature. These treasures were naturally obtained by the Golden Fox Sect and Pearl Dust Sect these days. They had worked so hard to collect them, but at this time, Jagoan epted them with a smile because he didn¡¯t want to waste them. As for some fragmented precious materials, Jagoan nned to make detailed arrangements after returning to the Following the Heart Ind. In the end, his eyes fell on a seemingly ck stick. The azure-ck stick was only as thick as his index finger and middle finger, four feet long. At first nce, the first thing Jagoan thought of was the blind staff used by blind people in the secr world. It looked so ordinary that there was nothing to pay attention to. But if it was an ordinary thing, it was impossible for a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master to put it in his storage pouch. He took the stick and felt it in his hand. There was no special feeling like an iron stick. After scanning with his Divine Sense, Jagoan found nothing unusual. It was neither a precious material nor a useful treasure for improving elemental properties. After some thought, Jagoan handed the stick to Jagoan. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Jagoan asked warily. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Take a bite.¡± Jagoan was good at coaxing. ¡°Have a taste¡­¡± Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 When Jagoan put away the materials for setting up the formation and left to continue to look for the Immortal Fate, a rare nk look appeared in his eyes. Jagoan squatting on his shoulder had a strange expression on its face. Its mouth puffed from time to time as if it was recalling something. The reason was because of the seemingly inconspicuous stick. It was as ck as a burning bamboo and as heavy as ck iron. Biting it in the mouth? There was no smell at all. In fact, Jagoan could not bite it. Jagoan even tried it himself. Nor could he bite. After he took a bite, his teeth would not ache. But the thin stick didn¡¯t even leave a mark. Seeing this, it was hard to believe. After biting for a long time, Jagoan didn¡¯t wear down the thin stick bit by bit. It directly showed its real body. The kylin burning with red mes all over its body held the stick and bit it hard. Unfortunately, it still had no effect. Jagoan spat out mes, but the stick did not change in the mes that kylin spat out. Not to mention melting, even the temperature had not changed. Jagoan then tried some methods. The lightning bolts, the fire, and the force were distorted. No method could change the thin stick at all. If this thin stick could change into a human shape, Jagoan even suspected that it would be a thin old man with a disdainful sneer and looked at him and Jagoan with a mocking look. It was not until then that Jagoan realized why the Master wanted to keep this stick in his storage pouch. This stick was too hard. And all the elemental attacks had no effect on it. This was definitely not a simple material. Jagoan had a feeling, this thin stick was beyond his knowledge. Naturally, this thin stick was left by him. In addition to further research, Jagoan didn¡¯t ce it in his storage pouch like the cultivator did. Instead, it was solemnly ced in the World of Heaven and Earth. In the next few days, Jagoan was still looking for all kinds of exotic minerals and produce that could improve the elemental nature. However, in this blessednd, the biggest treasure, the Demonic Beast City, had been destroyed by him. Therefore, in the next few days, although there would be asional gains, in general, it would inevitably make people feel a little bad. *** Time passed. Soon, it was the eleventh day of the opening of the blessednd. At this time, there were still four days before everyone in the blessednd would be transmitted out. Because there was not much time left, cultivators in the blessednd obviously sped up the search for treasures. At the same time, the fighting became more frequent than before. On the one hand, it was because everyone was in an urgent mood. Once there were precious materials that were selected at the same time, a great battle was inevitable. It was because no one was willing to waste any more time searching for any more precious materials. And at that time, even if they found it, it would be inevitable to fight with each other. Since that was the case, it would be better for them to take advantage of the fact that they didn¡¯t run out of energy andpete with their full strength to win. Otherwise, if they used up too much spirit tools, they would be powerless to fight. Another reason was that some cultivators had shifted their attention from the precious materials to the cultivators when they could not find the Heaven and Earth Treasures. Basically all the cultivators in this blessednd had gained something. It was just a matter of numbers. Therefore, some cultivators with higher realms and strength, or cultivators with arge number of people, no longer spent their energy looking for treasures, but directly plundered from other cultivators. It might have taken them so much effort to find one treasure. Even if they saw such arge piece of treasure in the forest, ording to the rules set by Crape Myrtle Sect, they could only pick one. In that case, it was better to plunder directly and gain more. From this day on, all kinds of bloody fights in the blessednd had increased by at least dozens of timespared to the previous ten days! Jagoan also met such situations twice. However, Jagoan had his own principles. If it were not for the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect, he would not have taken the initiative to plunder others. But if someone was blind and came after him, Jagoan directly pped down. He killed one person or a group of people, and then took the other party¡¯s storage pouches. Just like that, after encountering two cultivators who tried to ambush him, Jagoan found that he had saved up a lot of treasures. However, the Heaven and Earth Treasures he had collected now were no longer useful to him. The goal set by Jagoan had been achieved at this time. Moreover, the higher the elemental property was, the more difficult it was to improve. It was almost impossible for him to improve two more points in a short time. It was difficult to improve even a point. Jagoan kept all the Heaven and Earth Treasures he had obtained in his Storage Ring. After returning, he would refine them into elixirs and gave them to Jagoan and hispanions. The help these natural precious materials brought to them must be much more obvious than what they brought to him. *** One day, in the depths of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, mountains surrounded the towering pce in the air. The golden figure belonging to the left Protector of Crape Myrtle Sect moved again. Except for Grand Pure Emperor and himself, no one else knew where the Left Protector was. This human-shaped shadow was only a projection of his, used to transmit orders. A few days ago, after opening up the blessednds and having a brief conversation with Jagoan sh, he had entered a state of stillness again. On this day, as the blessednds opened to the eleventh day, less than an hour had passed before the twelfth day, a profound and obscure Taoist Sense appeared on the golden figure again. Jagoan, who was meditating in the pce, seemed to feel something at this moment. He opened his eyes, got up, and saluted the golden figure. ¡°Greetings, Left Protector¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time. How¡¯s your preparation?¡± The golden figure swayed slightly. The seemingly unremarkable action revealed iparable nobility. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer¡­¡± Jagoan raised his head. Two red lines appeared in his pupils that he had never possessed before. The red line was as thin as spider silk and existed in the center of his pupils. At first nce, he felt bloodthirsty and violent. For several days, Jagoan¡¯s temperament was changing. It was as if he had never been fixed. In other words, he was still looking for a more suitable character for himself. ¡°Well, in that case, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± The Left Protector raised his hand. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Suddenly, a golden light slowly rotated between him and continued to expand. In the end, the halo formed by the golden light was about the height of a person. The air around was flowing. It was clear that this was a teleportation channel that led to the blessednd. But when one looked into the passage, one felt a strange feeling. Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 A circle of golden light formed a spatial passageway, within which was the scene of the Mountain and Sea, the cier and desert. They were not close to each other, but one folded another. It was as if there were many differentndscape paintings together at this moment, revealing an ethereal and mysterious scene. Jagoan seemed to have expected this. After bowing to the Left Protector, he strode in. Almost at the same time, Jagoan appeared in the twenty-five blessednds. And these 25 Jagoans kept silent, with the same body, the same expression, and the same action. Looking at the different scenery in front of them, they said the same sentence, ¡°Today is the time for me, Jagoan sh, to be famous!¡± Bam! As soon as he finished speaking, these silent figures flew forward in unison. In the next two days, the cultivators of the twenty-five blessednds, as well as the cultivators of the various sects or ns, who were known as geniuses, encountered the same thing. A youth at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm appeared in front of them. There was only one sentence left, ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect Jagoan,e and challenge you!¡± After that, no matter whether the other party agreed or not, this young man who called himself Jagoan would attack directly. It was hard to imagine how arrogant he was. What was even more unimaginable was that he had never been defeated once. And among all his opponents, the one with the lowest realm was at least one level higher than him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. On the first day of his challenge, he won 77 times. This was also the twelfth day of the opening of the blessednd. On the second day of the challenge, he still won 103 times. Not only did he all win, but he won very easily. It could almost be described as crushing. Even if his opponent was at the third third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. In addition to his amazing strength, never lost, there was one thing that made others impressive. That was, after he defeated the opponent, he said thank you for your guidance and then left directly. He had only defeated his opponent, but he would not hurt the opponent. As for the treasures collected by the loser, he didn¡¯t even look at them. He appeared just to defeat the other party. In just two days, Jagoan had challenged a total of 180 high level cultivators and won 180 times. Jagoan¡¯s name began to rise like the Flowing Fire in the dark, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. In every blessed ce, there were people who knew that a cultivator named Jagoan sh came from the Crape Myrtle Sect. His strength was far beyond his realm. No one could stop him. When Jagoan entered the blessednd on the third day, which was on the 14th day of the opening of the blessednd, his victory directly broke through 300 rounds and reached 322 rounds. He had defeated more than ten cultivators whose realms were higher than his in each blessednd. Although these cultivators were all famous for their talent. Butpared with Jagoan, it seemed that these geniuses were nothing. Every cultivator in the blessednd was asking if there was Jagoan in the Crape Myrtle Sect before. He should not have be famous until today. In the end, no one had ever heard of Jagoan before. As a result, Jagoan¡¯s reputation was immediately elevated to a new level on the basis of his proud battle results. The news of twenty-five blessed ces had not yet been connected. But it could be imagined that all the cultivators who entered the blessednd would transport the news out when over the blessednd was closed. The most enthusiastic name in the entire Lunia would be Jagoan sh. As for geniuses, all won, and no one could stop him, they were rted to his name. But at this time, Jagoan, who had be the focus of attention, was extremely calm. He already knew what would happen. Now, it was just a n and a fact. Everything was expected, so it could only be said that it went smoothly, and there was nothing to brag about. At this moment, Jagoan was paying attention to another thing. There was only one day left before the closing of the blessednd. On thest day, he wanted to raise his victory in the blessednd to 500 rounds! As for whether or not there would be any doubts after everyone was transmitted out of the blessed land, and why there would be a Jagoan in every blessed ce. Regarding this matter, Jagoan was not worried at all. Because he knew very well that at that time, all the cultivators would not pay attention to how many times Jagoan had appeared in many blessed ces. Their only focus was on which talent of the sects and families had been defeated by him. What¡¯s more, there was no need for the Crape Myrtle Sect to provide an exnation for their affairs. There were still four hours before thest day. Jagoan from the twenty-five blessednds all chose to meditate and rest. Four hourster, it would be the 180th victory on thest day. However, one of the Jagoan in blessednds was slightly dissatisfied at this time. Moreover, he even frowned when meditating. For some reason, the number of cultivators in this blessednd was much less than expected. Some sect geniuses who he had known did not appear. For example, Dave Tindall of the Golden Fox Sect and Marcos Burd of the Pearl Dust Sect seemed to have evaporated from the world. It was not easy to meet Duran Sachs from the Crystal Pce, but Duran did not use his Level Nine spirit tools. Therefore, even if Jagoan won, what he defeated was not Duran in his prime. This made Jagoan feel ashamed. In this blessednd near the Golden Fox Sect, Jagoan had a feeling that although he had all his strength from beginning to end, he could only punch the air. This also made him particrly angry. The frustration in his heart could not be eased even if he meditated and rested. *** Time passed slowly. Four hours passed quickly. All Jagoan in the twenty-five blessednds also stood up at this time. They flew into the air, preparing to look for the next opponent. However, Jagoan, who had entered this blessednd near the Golden Fox Sect Gate, had a strange expression in his eyes. The situation here is different from the n¡­ So I have to choose to be flexible. If I can¡¯t find enough high-level cultivators, it¡¯s reasonable for me to lower the realm of the target for 500 rounds of victory. A mid level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm can also be a challenge target¡­ After thinking for a while, Jagoan made up his mind. The thin blood light in his eyes flickered slightly, and he immediately flew forward. Soon, he found his first target today. His opponent was the opponent whose realm he had lowered. ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect Jagoan,e and challenge!¡± Then, he punched out. Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 Jagoan sh? In the past two days, Jagoan also heard the name as he had expected. He reallyes in? In order to make Jagoan famous, Crape Myrtle Sect is really willing to spend a lot of money this time¡­ However, there was one thing that Jagoan couldn¡¯t confirm. Was his defeating Jagoan rted to the opening of this blessednd? It shouldn¡¯t matter¡­ Because after that incident, Crape Myrtle Sect didn¡¯t seem to do anything to me. Jagoan pondered. As for whether he would meet Jagoan, he was not too worried. Because in his opinion, since Jagoan only appeared in thest few days of the blessednds, it was impossible for him to challenge anyone casually. Those who could be challenged by Jagoan must be geniuses from various sects with both strength and fame. Jagoan believed that the master behind the scenes, who had arranged every blessednd clearly, must have thought of this. At this time in the blessednd where Jagoan was in, Jagoan was going to challenge the geniuses of those sects and cultivation families led by the Golden Fox Sect. He was not worried about himself at all. Because he was now using All Life Ghost Mask to change his appearance. In order to frighten the thieves and rascals, he had to avoid unnecessary fights and show the true realm of a mid level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, this realm was definitely not worthy of Crape Myrtle Sect and Jagoan¡¯s attention. Because this time, Jagoan appeared. In a sense, it was the first time for him to reveal his identity as a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple. So not only should he win all the battles, but he should also win beautifully. It was easy to understand. As for how to win, that was-a rank-skipping challenge! In this blessednd, all the cultivators at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm were crushed. The effect was shocking enough. As for a mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm like Jagoan, he was nothing to the opponent. While he was thinking about this, Jagoan suddenly felt that his shoulders were a little heavy. He stopped in mid-air and looked at his shoulder. Suddenly, he saw Jagoan squatting on his shoulder and falling asleep. Its head was moving little by little, making his shoulder feel waves of strength. Seeing this, Jagoan did not wake it up. On this trip to the blessednd, Jagoan had put in a lot of effort. In Jagoan¡¯s words, it had worked hard. Therefore, Jagoan smiled and sent Jagoan into the Earrings of Echo. Anyway, there were only twelve hours left for the trip to the blessednd. I let Jagoan sleep and have a good rest¡­ After that, Jagoan was about to continue flying. All of a sudden, a figure rushed over from afar. With a swish, it stopped less than 60 miles away from Jagoan. The two of them looked at each other, and there was a hint of excitement and disgust in the other party¡¯s eyes. Jagoan was stunned. What a coincidence! I was thinking about Jagoan and then I met him?! However, Jagoan knew that this was just an ident. But he didn¡¯t expect it to be so coincidental. It was impossible for the other party to recognize him. The other party also looked down on him. ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect, Jagoan. Come and challenge!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Purple Yang Crossing!¡± Jagoan attacked without giving Jagoan any time to react. In an instant, a patch of multicolored light, like the rising sun, dyed the sky white. In the multicolored light, countless light and shadows rapidly condensed. In an instant, they converged and pressed down from the sky, rolling over. The hot torrent, like the Milky Way, was broken. The rain and fog suddenly rose, and the chaos in the world was about to swallow up Jagoan. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jagoan narrowed his eyes and shouted. He reached out and grabbed in the air. ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± With a loud bang, the void immediately copsed, and numerous thunder-light dragons fell from the sky. They roared and their huge bodies were oppressed from all sides. In one move, they could destroy the world. The next moment, the lightning dragon and the purple multicolored light collided intensely in the depths of the void. All of a sudden, it was as if heaven and earth had copsed. The Void within a radius of 100 miles suddenly trembled, revealing numerous shocking cracks, like a river of stars connecting the sky. The light was dazzling. At the same time, the aura of destruction also made people tremble and their hands and feet feel cold. Bam! The void for 100 miles exploded violently. The hurricanes came out fiercely, like ghosts crying and gods howling. The flowing light that spurted out from the Void-breaking Realm was like the light of the Grand Sun. The heaven and earth were everywhere, piercing through the distant sky and melting. At first nce, the clear night sky above the desert was as bright as day and as bright as a ho¡¯s nest, as if it might copse at any moment! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. For a time, all the cultivators hundreds of miles around were rmed, and the cultivators thousands of miles away also looked over. There were many divine senses ncing here. The more they looked at it, the more rmed they became. Jagoan, who had made a name for himself in just three days, was immediately recognized. The other person was even more awe-inspiring! Who on earth was he? How could he be on par with Jagoan in one move? At this time, in the midst of the explosion, Jagoan¡¯s heart surged with unprecedented anger. He had been looking for opponents in various ways. He lowered his status and found someone with a lower realm. However, the result was a draw with the opponent! In this way, under the watchful eyes of the public, wouldn¡¯t his victory be tarnished? Jagoan¡¯s eyes surged with killing intent. He could feel that many eyes had gathered around him within a thousand miles. Under this type of situation, he naturally could only win, not allow himself to lose. Moreover, there was another thing that made Jagoan feel irritated. That was, although the opponent had only used one move to deal with it. But for some reason, Jagoan instinctively felt anger and rejection, as if he was born to hate the other party. Even at this time, he felt that he couldn¡¯t wait to take action when he saw this person, because it had something to do with this mentality. Is it possible that I have inner demons before I enter Amethyst Pce Realm? But since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll destroy the inner demon today to avoid ruining my ns! Thinking of this, Jagoan¡¯s killing intent grew even stronger. He reached out and tore it. All of a sudden, streams of flowing fire and bright light were torn apart like cloth. Jagoan took a step forward and his Divine Sense instantly locked onto Jagoan. ¡°Get out!¡± With a loud roar,yers of air waves surged around Jagoan, as if he was the origin of destruction in the middle of the deep storm. In an instant, his fingertips were shining. ¡°Exterminate in Ten Directions!¡± In just one move, the wind blew and the clouds surged. It instantly condensed into a huge palm and bombarded toward Jagoan. Its instantaneous lethality was enough to destroy everything. The cultivators who saw this scene within a radius of a thousand miles and even outside the range were all shocked. ¡°Jagoan is so strong!¡± ¡°Before this, I¡¯m afraid that the strength he disyed today is less than one tenth, no, one percent!¡± ¡°Who is his opponent? How could he make Jagoan disy such power all of a sudden?¡± Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 The terrifying might of a heavenly tribtion caused countless cultivators to turn pale from shock. Some even crawled to the ground, shivering. Everyone was even more amazed. ¡°Is this the power of the Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm peak can¡¯t beat him!¡± ¡°Half-step Violet Manor! This power is definitely half-step Violet Manor!¡± ¡°Jagoan must be a peerless genius cultivated by Crape Myrtle Sect, but who is the other person?¡± ¡°Jagoan is only at the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but that man is on par with him. Which sect is he from?¡± The more they discussed, the more shocked they became. For a moment, many people felt their blood stop flowing, and their hearts went cold. Even some of the cultivators¡¯ Dao hearts were affected because of this. They had felt that they could cultivate to the Heavenly Spirit Realm and crosse the gap, and they werecent. But now, it turned out that there were more excellent people, and they were both the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even if the other side¡¯s realm was lower than his, the other party could have such strength. Wasn¡¯t it a joke for him to be proud of the past? This kind of feeling was simr to that of those in the mundane world who said, ¡°Those who are better than me work harder than me, then what¡¯s the point of working hard?¡± It was easy to make people lose the will to advance. And once these cultivators had such thoughts, their Taoist Heart would waver. After that, it would be easy for him to doubt himself. It would be good if he could keep his realm steady. At the same time, Jagoan could also feel that numerous divine thoughts and countless eyes were gathered here. He was even dder that he had used his All Life Ghost Mask to cover up his real appearance. The only thing he was worried about was whether Jagoan would recognize him if he tried his best. What was more, if Jagoan was smashed again likest time, would he, Jagoan, be suppressed by Crape Myrtle Sect? After all, this blessednd was opened by Crape Myrtle Sect. It was not impossible for a mighty figure to descend and suppress him. In an instant, all kinds of possibilities and methods appeared in the mind of Jagoan. At this moment, Jagoan¡¯s attack was like a raging river, almost breaking through the sky, making it hard for people to breathe. Countless rays of light, flickering with lightning, mes, flood, and earthquake, crushed together. It was as if a world was about to bepletely destroyed. Jagoan¡¯s figure was faintly discernible. It looked like a small boat in a hurricane. It could be smashed into pieces at any time by the huge waves, leaving no bones. The various countermeasures, ideas, strategies, and ns in his mind were constantly denied. Finally, there was only one word left-fight. Thinking of this, Jagoan alsoughed at himself in his heart. I¡¯m a little overcautious. How can I restrain myself because this is the territory of Crape Myrtle Sect? If I lose because I¡¯m afraid of the Crape Myrtle Sect, it¡¯s against my conscience. What¡¯s more, losing to Jagoan will be my inner demon and even affect my mood when I face him again in the future. And how could I think that if I lost, the Crape Myrtle Sect would let me go? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Even if there are masters from the Crape Myrtle Secting to suppress me, I will at least defeat Jagoan! What¡¯s more, does he think I don¡¯t have the strongest trump card since Crape Myrtle Sect has masters? After thinking it through, Jagoan immediately understood and no longer hesitated. His eyes sparkled. At this moment, the sweeping wind, water, and fire seized the opportunity to attack. ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± In that instant, the void caved in. Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The furious dragon roared, releasing a reverse the Great Tao, destroying the heavens. It was as if he was a heavenly deity. Crack! Boom! The thunder light was like a huge wave, rushing toward the sky. The whole space was torn apart and jumped violently. The streams of flying light were beaten back and exploded. In the distance, Jagoan immediately felt the change from Jagoan. Before that, Jagoan just dodged as if he was afraid of something. But at this moment, he seemed to let go of the burden in his heart and wanted to fight with him. ¡°How dare you challenge me face to face?!¡± Jagoan roared. The thin line of blood in his eyes suddenly opened, and a savage, violent, and bloody aura emanated out. He crossed his hands in mid-air, and beams of divine light shot out from behind him, transforming into layers of ancient battlefields. The fighting, shouting, and roaring shook the sky. Waves of vigor gushed out and blocked the Ninth Heaven the Great Tao. ¡°Infinite Cmity!¡± With a ferocious face, Jagoan waved his fists andunched a fierce attack on Jagoan. The light behind him became more and more scarlet and dazzling. At this moment, he seemed to lead thousands of troops and horses. His iron-blooded divine light exuded an arrogant and domineering aura. Layers uponyers of the battlefield smashed toward Jagoan. The night sky, which was originally bright and clear, had beenpletely shattered at this moment. It was full of fierceness and killing. The void around Jagoan shrank and jumped violently. A loud noise rang out from the battlefield where tens of millions of people were fighting fiercely. It was as if arge formation had surrounded the starry sky and circted the void, enveloping Jagoan. ¡°This guy is dead meat!¡± ¡°The genius secretly cultivated by Crape Myrtle Sect is really powerful!¡± ¡°I thought my realm was higher than his, but now it seems that my realm is just a joke in front of him!¡± ¡°Jagoan¡¯s opponent is finished!¡± ¡°But what did that person do to make Jagoan want to kill him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m also curious. Although Jagoan challenged me before, he stopped at the right time. I¡¯ve never seen such a murderous look!¡± ¡°No matter what, as his opponent, I¡¯m afraid that guy¡¯s spirit will be destroyed!¡± The cultivators who were watching from a distance eximed repeatedly at this moment. They only felt that their hearts were about to jump out of their throats. Many people subconsciously wondered if they could withstand Jagoan¡¯s anger and block his attack. Without exception, they all said, ¡°No!¡± There was not even a chance. As for some of the cultivators, their Internal Breaths were thrown into disorder, and their qi and bloods surged backward. They lifted their heads up and opened their mouths, causing blood to spray out of their mouths. Their faces were filled with grief. Jagoan heard the roars. His breath was heavy, but he was also curious. He didn¡¯t understand himself. When he saw this person, he subconsciously wanted to fight with him. And after he failed to defeat other the party with one move, he would be so angry. Whatever, I¡¯ll follow my heart! Jagoan snorted heavily. Thousands of divine thoughts gathered on the magical power, immediately crushing the heaven and earth and destroying the Great Tao. Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 Boom! The void around Jagoan copsed and shattered. Countless shouts, wolf smoke, and surging vigor crushed and swept. Jagoan¡¯s body was like a fallen leaf, about to be torn apart in the next moment. ¡°Immortal-killing Soul-splitting Sword!¡± In the storm, Jagoan suddenly raised his hand. With the Death Word sword in hand, it suddenly burned with a scorching white me. In the depths of the me, it was like an endless volcano, constantly swallowing and exhaling, shaking up the sun. The next moment, the mes split into two, then into four, and then into eight. In an instant, the sword radiance cut the gods and ghosts, and the sharp Qi frightened the immortals. With a roar from Jagoan, it shed in all directions. Woo! A vortex rose out of thin air where the sword edge cut, and the surrounding world was divided at this moment. A series of ancient battlefields, before they even reached the top of Jagoan¡¯s head, were immediately pierced through one after another, sted to pieces. The vigor gathered into a long river of blood, rushing around as if the sky had been broken and leaked. ¡°Hmm?¡± A hundred miles away, Jagoan¡¯s face darkened. The cultivators who had been watching this scene fell silent for a moment, and then they let out even louder exmations and shouts than before. At this moment, in their eyes, the sword light was like a wild-haired Archean Giant Beast, tearing apart the universe. The battlefield and restriction formations were broken under their fierce impact. A series of spaces copsed everywhere. Countless devil gods evolved from the battlefield exploded at this moment, like firecrackers and fireworks, bursting into bright light. If the cultivators looked up at the sky, the shing light would burn through cultivators¡¯ eyes in an instant. The sand on the ground became hot and melted intova. Countless cultivators eximed and retreated further away. Many people panicked and fell into the lava. If their realm was high and his Protective Upstanding Qi was strong, it would be fine. But if it was just a Pulse Control Realm, once they fell in, there would be no bones left. In the sky, the stars in the sky were all beaten up and disappeared. The moon, which had been hanging high, showed signs of copse. Jagoan roared repeatedly, and his arm sank again. Honglong! The remaining dozens of battlefields suddenly condensed, gathered, and reorganized. In an instant, they turned into a huge hand that covered the sky, which contained earth, fire, fire, wind,va, and thunder. Countless natural disasters and destruction were gathered in the center of the palm, gathering tens of thousands of forces toward Jagoan. ¡°Die!¡± Crack! At this moment, this blessednd was distorted, and the sound of steel tes being twisted could be heard everywhere, giving people a feeling of copse and destruction. The cultivators who were still watching were scared out of their wits at this moment. They had no time to continue watching the battle. They disyed all their skills and fled to the distance in panic. Jagoan was not afraid at all in the face of this big hand. He held the Death Word Sword in his hand and his aura surged. Eight rays of zing sword radiance swirled around him rapidly. The heaven and stars turned into an Indestructible Soul. The next moment, the eight rays of sword light gathered on the Death Word Sword again. The long sword was unsheathed, and its bright light cut through the sky. As Jagoan¡¯s sword shed out, the depths of the void seemed to be filled with the sigh of the dead. The world was cold and deste, and the atmosphere of the dead was quickly spreading. However, the sword radiance quickly disappeared as if ice and snow had melted. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared. Above the big hand, Jagoan¡¯s heart trembled. However, seeing this scene, he couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. ¡°You¡¯re just¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, he suddenly felt his scalp tingle. The rumbling sound in his ears came from far away to near, shaking the void and trembling continuously. A great disaster, a great pressure, and a great catastrophe arose spontaneously. What happened? Jagoan was shocked and shouted subconsciously. As soon as he finished his words, a 3,000-meter-long sword radiance suddenly appeared under the giant palm. It sped up and chopped down. Deep in the mighty sword radiance, ice rivers of eternity rushed out. The cold air was chilling and the ice and snow were fluttering. The rushing clear river seemed toe from the depths of the River Styx, taking the essence of the Netherworld. Just one nce could freeze people¡¯s souls. The instant it touched the palm, countless ice rivers exploded. The flood and frost turned into countless fragments of stars, destroying the universe and tearing the void. Bang! The center of the giant palm suddenly exploded continuously. In an instant, a horrible wound that almost cut the palm in half appeared, winding like a canyon. Jagoan¡¯s Protective Upstanding Qi was also shocked at this moment. The light was shining rapidly. He only felt that all his vigor were suppressed. Waves of pressure came from all directions, trying to crush him into a bloody paste. ¡°You!¡± Jagoan was shocked and angry, he had just shouted. In the distance, Jagoan shouted, ¡°Explode!¡± Bang! Chi! It was as if ten million pieces of steel exploded in the palm of his hand. The terrible impact suddenly tore his palm in half along the wound. In an instant, the palm directly disintegrated in the air, turned into a torrent, and spurted in all directions. The desert on the ground instantly turned into a sea of magma and spread for thousands of miles. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Many cultivators were devoured and burned to ashes before they could escape. A huge hole with a diameter of 100 miles was also burned in the sky, and countless origins kept copsing. In the depths of the hole, rays of golden light appeared. The light and shadows rapidly connected together to form talismans, stabilizing the blessednd. This explosion almost destroyed the blessednd. At this moment, even the protective formation was activated. Seeing this, Jagoan narrowed his eyes. Once the protective formation was activated, even if no one paid attention to the previous battle here, the people from Crape Myrtle Sect who were watching the battle would definitely look over. It was like raising 25 jars of fish. At this moment, a fish tank was suddenly broken, and anyone would see what was going on. Even if this person had been sleeping before. This person must be the most powerful person in Crape Myrtle Sect. ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Jagoan immediately reached out and threw him away. ¡°Sky-flipping Seal!¡± The seal instantly suppressed the surrounding three thousand miles of void. The surgingva could no longer move forward. Those cultivators who had fled far enough at this moment seemed to have hit an invisible wall at this moment. They fell from the air. Jagoan, who was shocked and angry, felt a sharp pain all over his body and was looking at the broken sky in surprise. At this moment, a sword light suddenly lit up behind him. Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 The sword light appeared and cut through the rolling airflow. Jagoan had already made up his mind and hurriedly turned around. He was fast, and the sword radiance was even faster! Swoosh! In an instant, his left arm was cut off from his elbow and blood spurted out. Before the sharp pain could spread all over his body, the sword radiance drew a long arc and cut off Jagoan¡¯s right arm. A half-armed man flew into the air and was swept into the vast hurricane. In an instant, he was crushed and exploded, turning into a sea of blood that sprayed in all directions. Jagoan turned around. Suddenly, he saw the expressionless face of Jagoan. This face looked unfamiliar, but at this moment, the panic, and helplessness in Jagoan¡¯s heart were familiar. Seeing Jagoan raise his sword again, Jagoan was shocked and eximed, ¡°You can¡¯t kill¡­¡± Around Jagoan, eight rays of sword light were burning into a zing white me. They suddenly turned around and gathered in front of Jagoan. With a bang, they burst out and smashed Jagoan¡¯s head. Before Jagoan could finish his sentence, he was instantly annihted in a zing sun. After losing his head, Jagoan¡¯s body froze in mid-air. Jagoan raised his sword and waved it violently. In an instant, thousands of swords were drawn. The rolling sword light, like a torrent, cut Jagoan into countless pieces in the blink of an eye and exploded in the air. The moment Jagoan was cut into pieces, Jagoan looked up at the huge copse in the air. Amidst the flickering golden light, there seemed to be a glimpse of someone. Sure enough¡­ With a stir of his mind, Jagoan raised his hand and prepared to burn Jagoan¡¯s body into ashes with the Taiyi Fire Saber. However, the instant he made his move, he narrowed his eyes and suddenly realized that Jagoan¡¯s body seemed to be a little strange. At the moment, the raging hurricane was raging around Jagoan, causing blood to spray everywhere. But the original flesh and blood seemed to have turned into brown mud. This waspletely different from human flesh. Moreover, Jagoan felt that he had seen this brown mud somewhere before. Just as he was about to grab the ball and examine it closely, Jagoan suddenly felt a tremor run through his heart, and his hair stood on end. At this moment, people all looked up and scanned the sky with their Divine Sense. They found that in the hole in the sky, a pair of golden eyes was condensed in a vast cloud and looking over. In a sh, Jagoan struck out with a ming light de, burning Jagoan¡¯s body into ashes. He grabbed Jagoan in mid-air and turned his Wave-like Void Bracelet to travel thousands of miles away. After appearing in the new ce, Jagoan scanned the ce with his Divine Awareness to make sure that there was no one around. With a stir of his mind, his facial features immediately changed, and soon he turned into a square-faced man in his thirties with straight features. Then, he turned his Wave- like Void Bracelet again and moved thousands of miles forward. Jagoan knew that before the blessednd closed, he could not leave here. But as long as the man behind Jagoan would not be furious because of Jagoan¡¯s death and kill all the cultivators in the blessed land, then he would be fine. Neither the Heavenly Spirit Realm nor the Amethyst Pce Realm could find the target through the remaining breath. Unless the eyes that had just appeared in the sky belonged to the Grand Pure Emperor. And the premise was that the Grand Pure Emperor was now promoted to the Real Immortal Realm. However, since Jagoan dared to make a bet with all his wealth, the eyes definitely did not belong to the Grand Pure Emperor. The Grand Pure Emperor would only appear in Immortals¡¯ Assembly. It was too imperfect for him to show up now. He would never make such a mistake. That was why Jagoan had dared to kill Jagoan the moment he left. What¡¯s more, even if the man behind Jagoan destroyed the blessednd in anger and dragged everyone to die with him, Jagoan was not afraid. He had three trump cards to deal with this situation, so he was not worried at all. After leaving for more than 2,000 miles and changing his appearance, Jagoan turned around and looked at the golden clouds in the distance. He carefully felt the majestic Taoist Senseing from it. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jagoan¡­ Won¡¯t die this time¡­ Jagoan made a judgment after thinking for a while. Thinking of the muddy body, Jagoan frowned slightly and vaguely thought of a possibility. Unfortunately, the situation at that time was too urgent and there was no way to confirm it¡­ He was also worried that there would be traces left, so he would be tracked. Forget it. When I get back, I will see if it¡¯s what I thought¡­ Jagoan thought and decided. At this moment, he had changed his appearance. As for the sallow face, he would never appear again, nor would he worry that the Crape Myrtle Sect would find out. As for how the Crape Myrtle Sect would deal with this matter next, Jagoan did not need to worry about it for the time being. He looked in that direction again, then turned around and flew forward. There were at least six hours before the end of thest day. For so long, as long as he was willing, Jagoan could still find some natural precious materials. However, he did not do that. Instead, he found a secluded ce nearby, and then made a big pit in the desert. After setting up various fantasy arrays on the surface, he sat cross-legged in it, closed his eyes, concentrated all his attention, and recalled every detail of the battle with Jagoan. The first thing he could confirm was that Jagoan did note to him because he was recognized. It was aplete coincidence. As for why the other party wanted to find him, a low-level cultivator, he could not figure it out for the time being. However, it could not be ruled out that Jagoan had already defeated all the cultivators at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm in this blessednd. But I always feel¡­ Jagoan recalled carefully and felt stranger. I feel that Jagoan has be weaker. When he didn¡¯t use the axe, he was weaker than before¡­ Thest time Jagoan appeared, he was at a disadvantage even though he did not use the axe at first. But this time, Jagoan obviously did not bring any substantial trouble to Jagoan. But judging from his moves at that time, the power of his magical power has indeed increased¡­ After thinking for a while, Jagoan thought of the key point. Jagoan did not weaken. Compared with thest time, he was much stronger. But the problem was that Jagoan was much stronger thanst time. Since Jagoan did not use the giant axe, Jagoan only had a little advantagest time. But this time, Jagoan first got the Kylin True me and strengthened his body. Then, in this blessednd, all the elemental properties had been improved, especially the thunder elemental property, which was growing explosively. In this case, Jagoan naturally became weaker in this situation. As for why Jagoan insisted on killing Jagoan at that time and even drew the attention of the eyes behind the scenes, he naturally had his reasons Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 At that time, Jagoan had a feeling that although he had changed his appearance, Jagoan seemed to have noticed something familiar through some details. Although it was not necessary to connect the sallow-faced man with Jagoan. However, because of the painful failure of thest time, the anger in his heart was aroused. This was shown from Jagoan¡¯s state. At that time, Jagoan also wanted to kill. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help touching his chin. I always feel that Jagoan¡¯s character has also changedpared tost time. But this time, perhaps because he met me, it seemed not very stable. This state was a little like¡­ Yes, just like a puppet that I haven¡¯t finished! Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had made a puppet and it was a high-end puppet, which was not a brainless puppet who only knew how to make some simple movements, he wouldn¡¯t have been so sensitive to these subtle changes of Jagoan. In the process of making puppets, he would inevitably need to test many times. Then, he tested it and found that the puppet was not strong enough, such as the part where his formation had not been well integrated. This time, Jagoan gave Jagoan the feeling of a ¡°upleted puppet¡±. With this idea and Jagoan¡¯s strange skin, a bold idea came to Jagoan¡¯s mind. Of course, this idea did note out without a reason. In fact, a long time ago, when Jagoan had seen the treasury, it had nted some seeds in his heart. Now it was just what he saw and the seeds in his heart that were verified, which made this idea more profound. However, he did not make a judgment immediately. To reach the correct conclusion, he needed more proof. At this time, Jagoan was sitting cross-legged in the center of the formation and putting himself in the perspective of the Crape Myrtle Sect. If I were the Grand Pure Emperor¡­ If I were the one who pushed Jagoan this time¡­ To think about what would happen next. Thinking about this problem, twenty hours was not a lot. During this period, there were also several cultivators passing by above and around Jagoan. The closest one was less than one mile away from the formation where he was meditating. However, these cultivators did not find anyone here. When the transmission formations appeared one after another in the blessednd, Jagoan, who had stood up and waited for a moment, flew toward the nearest formation. His serious face did not attract anyone¡¯s attention at all. However, Jagoan noticed that the cultivators who left with him through the transmission formation gave him a feeling of being frightened. When he entered the transmission formation, Jagoan had also prepared for the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s inspection. And he thought they would even use some means to secretly eliminate some of the people who left. However, apart from feeling a ray of light falling on him, there was nothing unusual when he returned to the t ground. Jagoan was not too surprised by this. After all, after thinking for twenty hours, he came up with all kinds of possibilities. But now, this possibility was already one of his considerations. If you agree with me, then Crape Myrtle Sect will only investigate in secret. But I didn¡¯t expose my whereabouts at that time, and I used apletely different image from myself. As long as that image no longer appears, then no one will doubt it¡­ In addition, will Jagoan connect this matter to me? Jagoan pondered for a moment and thought to himself. But I can¡¯t bepletely unprepared for this matter. After all, when I left the territory of the sect that day, I left with my real body and used my All Life Ghost Maskter¡­ After thinking for a while, Jagoan made up his mind. Since I have gone out this time, it¡¯s better to go back to Earlington of Efrax. If Crape Myrtle Sect asks about it, I¡¯ll say I go back to Heavenly Jagoans Sect. Judging from the time, it was almost time. In addition, about Sword Intent of Extreme Anger, I could also ask Elder Leonard for advice. In addition, Master may teach me a magical power left by a founder. But the most important thing was to see my master Hadley Forsyth. Thinking of this, Jagoan immediately swept away the haze in his heart. Just as he was about to leave, a disciple of the Golden Fox Sect suddenly came over. Jagoan narrowed his eyes slightly, but his face remained calm. The disciples of the Golden Fox Sect came over, sized him up, and asked, ¡°Individual cultivator?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jagoan nodded and sneered in his heart. The disciples of the Golden Fox Sect immediately took out a scroll and unfolded it with a shake, shining in front of Jagoan. ¡°Do you know this person?¡± What was painted on the scroll was exactly the image of the sallow cultivator of Jagoan. ¡°No¡­¡± Jagoan shook his head. He didn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t have a humble attitude to make the other party dissatisfied, or if the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect just wanted to vent their anger on the individual cultivator. Jagoan¡¯s answer was obviously normal, but the cultivator red at him and took a step forward. It seemed that he was going to take action. However, as soon as he raised his arm, it seemed that there was a sounding from a distance. The man hurriedly put down his arm, respectfully hummed, stared at Jagoan, pointed with his hand, and said, ¡°Get lost!¡± Then the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect swaggered in another direction. When the disciple was about 300 meters away from them and was interrogating a disciple of a family, his body suddenly shook. Before he could scream, his head exploded with a bang. The boiling blood, mixed with hot brain matter and minced meat, immediately sshed on the faces of the people present. These cultivators, whether they were disciples of the Golden Fox Sect, the interrogated disciple of the family, or the cultivators passing by, were all stunned. Immediately, the scene fell into chaos. Divine sense attacks were enough to hide themselves. Moreover, Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness was far more powerful than every cultivator present. Therefore, no one noticed him. In addition, he could kill with one strike, and retreat with the other. Even the Spiritual Masters of Amethyst Pce Realm of the Golden Fox Sect, who were hovering in the sky, could not confirm the direction of the attack at this time. They could only be furious in mid-air. After all, even though he was an Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm, the status of the cultivators who had emerged from the teleportation array was very complicated. There were all sorts of cultivators from various sects and ns, and they were different from when they had entered. They entered one after another. If they came out now, they would all be transported out at once. Therefore, if he wanted to detain everyone and investigate them one by one, it was undoubtedly a dream. Even if he didn¡¯t consider the background of the sects and families behind these cultivators, he was afraid that the Crape Myrtle Sect would immediately send people to suppress him, and even the Golden Fox Sect would be implicated. He could not afford this risk. While the Spiritual Master was screaming in the air, Jagoan had left the in. Although he had decided to go back to the Earlington of Efrax, he had to take revenge for the matter of the Golden Fox Sect. After all, he said that he would kill the other party¡¯s whole family. Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 The territory of the Golden Fox Sect was less than 7,000 miles away from the transmission formation. However, Jagoan did not go directly to the Golden Fox Sect at this time. Instead, he meditated in the nearby forest for two days. At this time, the Blessednds had just closed, and the Golden Fox Sect was very close to the entrance of the Blessednds. If he made trouble for the Golden Fox Sect at this time, it was easy for others to think of the wax-faced cultivator. It would attract the attention of Crape Myrtle Sect. Therefore, after waiting for two days, he flew out of the forest and headed for the Golden Fox Sect. When he flew out of the forest, Jagoan¡¯s eyes were as ck as ink, without a trace of white. Not only that, but the moment he flew out, all the birds and beasts within a radius of 100 miles crawled on the ground, not daring to breathe. The usually lively forest was so quiet that it made people feel strange. It was not until he flew out of this area that there was the sound of birds and beasts running away. At this time, Jagoan flew toward the Golden Fox Sect. It was not the image of the wax yellow face, nor the imagination of the square face, but his original appearance. ording to the original thought of Jagoan, if he didn¡¯t use the All Life Ghost Mask when he went to the Golden Fox Sect at this time, but used his original appearance, it was easy for others to doubt the rtionship between him and the sallow-faced cultivator. After all, there was no hatred between the Golden Fox Sect and him. The sallow-faced man killed the Master of the Golden Fox Sect, drew the Spiritual Master¡¯s attention, and then killed Jagoan. A few dayster, Jagoan came to the Golden Fox Sect for revenge. Anyone with a good brain would connect them together. However, the one behind the Gates of Hell was unwilling to do this. ording to his own words, a dignified person like him would never change his appearance and do such a ¡°snake, rat, an ant¡± thing. If he wanted to kill them, he had to kill them openly. The one behind the Gates of Hell was unwilling to use the All Life Ghost Mask. If Jagoan wanted to fight against the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm of the Golden Fox Sect, he had to rely on the one behind the Gates of Hell¡¯s strength this time. For a moment, the two were in a stalemate. In the end, the one behind the Gates of Hell told Jagoan everything. ¡°I have¡­ Magical power¡­ Someone else can see¡­ But can¡¯t remember¡­¡± These words were intermittent. Other people might not understand. But Jagoan immediately understood. Although the one behind the Gates of Hell didn¡¯t want to hide his identity and did things like a thief in his eyes. However, he had a magical power, allowing others to see his appearance, but they couldn¡¯t remember him at all. To put it bluntly, he had hit someone else. After that, others wanted to investigate, but they racked their brains and could not remember what he looked like. After hearing about this magical power, Jagoan immediately coveted it. However, the one after the Gates of Hell poured cold water on him. The magical power required an extremely strong Divine Sense. Although Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense was stronger than those at the same level or even higher. But there was still a long way to go before he could use this magical power. Since the other party said so, Jagoan could only give up. So he lowered his consciousness. After the one behind the Gates of Hell controlled his body, Jagoan flew straight in the direction of the Golden Fox Sect in the air. The one behind the Gates of Hell disdained to use any magic weapon. With the ready-made Wave-like Void Bracelet, he did not need to fly forward. However, it was obvious that after this period of recuperation, the one behind the Gates of Hell¡¯s strength had recovered a lot. It was easier for him to control the body of Jagoan. After flying at full speed, Jagoan soon saw the Golden Fox Sect from afar. The Golden Fox Sect was built in a mountain range. On the surface, there was a majestic fairy peak, surrounded by clouds and gathered spiritual Qi. All kinds of buildings were partly hidden and partly visible. Dragons and snakes rose from the sky, floating and ethereal. In terms of the scale of the sect, it was more than ten times bigger than the Heavenly Jagoans Sect of the Earlington of Efrax, the Dark Moon Sect, and so on. Moreover, the number of cultivators in the sect was not something that the Efrax Sect couldpare with. The Golden Fox Sect had more than one Spiritual Master. Within a radius of 3,000 miles, the Golden Fox Sect was a giant. No other sect or family couldpete with it alone. Because of this, the mountain protection array of the Golden Fox Sect extended to a range of two hundred miles from the sect. Ayer of smooth and transparent light film reflected the morning glow at this moment, giving people a feeling of great mystery. Jagoan stopped less than 300 miles away from the Golden Fox Sect. He raised his head and looked forward. His eyes were as deep as an ancient well without any waves. At this distance, some disciples of the Golden Fox Sect saw Jagoan. Disciples who were in charge of inspection at such a long distance were naturally not in a high realm. At most, they looked like Pulse Control Realms. However, because less than 300 miles behind them was their sect. Therefore, the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect were all confident and did not fear Jagoan. Moreover, in their opinion, if there were masters who came to the Golden Fox Sect for something, they must have been led in by their elder or Elders in nearby towns. There was absolutely no such kind of person who flew here by himself. This kind of behavior was either because the individual cultivator was ignorant or deliberately provoked! Therefore, even if Jagoan flew in the air at this time and showed the realm of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, these disciples of the Pulse Control Realm didn¡¯t respect him, but shouted at him, ¡°The important ce of the sect, irrelevant people, leave quickly, or don¡¯t me our Golden Fox Sect for being rude!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jagoan sneered. In their eyes, this sneer was undoubtedly provocation. One of the disciples snorted and immediately activated a messenger. A spirit boat flew over from the nearby mountains with a clear whistle. On the spirit boat, a cultivator in the Master¡¯s robe of the Golden Fox Sect said coldly to Jagoan with cold eyes and hands behind his back, ¡°Who dares to make trouble in front of my Golden Fox Sect?¡± Jagoan raised his hand and pointed at the other party without looking back. Ding!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A light sound came from the void, like two pieces of jade, gently colliding. A ripple spread out like a ripple. When the ripples swept across the Master of the Golden Fox Sect, his eyes widened and his body trembled. The next moment, cracks like porcin appeared on his body and the spirit boat under his feet exploded in the air. Because the spirit boat kept flying forward, the flesh and blood mixed with fragments flew forward for more than ten miles, like a long blood river falling from the sky. Seeing this scene, the disciples of the Pulse Control Realm on the ground were all scared out of their wits. Their faces turned pale, their knees went limp, and they knelt on the ground, shivering and their hearts almost stopped beating. Jagoan didn¡¯t look at them again and went straight to the mountain protection array of the Golden Fox Sect. Then, under the horrified eyes of these Pulse Control Realm disciples, he punched out. In an instant, the mountains and rivers copsed, and the sun and the moon sank. The slippery mountain protection array suddenly began to shake violently like boiling water Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 Bang! The violently shaking mountain protection array shook violently like water waves for a moment, and then it could no longer withstand the tremendous force and exploded. All of a sudden, the mixed light shot in all directions. The rolling spiritual Qi poured out like a dam breaking the dam. The t ground suddenly stirred up a raging hurricane. The disciples of the Pulse Control Realm who had stopped Jagoan were immediately swept into the sky by the fierce wind and fell heavily to the ground. The hurricane blew around and rubbed violently between the peaks, making a loud noise like millions of troops and armor rubbing. It was enough to scare people to death. The trees in the forest were uprooted, scattered, and fell to the ground. The whole Golden Fox Sect was silent for a while, and then there was a rapid sound of bell beating. At the same time, beams of red light like smoke rushed into the sky. This was the signal that there were strong enemies attacking the Golden Fox Sect. But obviously, it was a littlete to send the signal today. Normally, when a strong enemy attacked, it should be sent out. But today, the strong enemies had alreadye in! The Golden Fox Sect immediately fell into chaos. Ordinary disciples began to rush deeper into the mountain gate. There was a stronger defense array of the Golden Fox Sect. Apart from this, there was also a spatial great formation that could send out some of the sect¡¯s disciples under the most extreme circumstances when the mountain gate was destroyed, leaving behind a spark of hope. In addition to a small portion of the high-end battle prowess in the sect, most of them were responsible for protecting the disciples and preventing the enemy fromunching sneak attacks. At this moment, most of them turned into beams of light that shot up into the sky to fight! However, when the twenty-six Heavenly Spirit Realms and the three Amethyst Pce Realms of the Golden Fox Sect arrived in mid-air and discovered that there was only one enemy, their hearts immediately thumped. Their first reaction was that they had been tricked! This was a trick to lure the tiger out of the mountain! There was only one person in front of the mountain gate, which meant that the main force of the other side had gone behind the Golden Fox Sect. But soon, all the safe signals came from behind, which made these high-end fighters look at each other in dismay. ¡°He didn¡¯tunch a sneak attack?¡± At this time, Jagoan had already flown to the gate of the Golden Fox Sect. Wherever he passed, regardless of whether it was the mountain gate¡¯s memorial arch, all types of buildings, corridors, and bridges, they were allpletely destroyed, continuously copsing, destroyed. When they arrived at a ce 50 kilometers away from the high-endbat capability of the Golden Fox Sect, Jagoan hovered in the air and nced at them lightly. The Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator who attacked Jagoan before was here. He was the deputy head of the Golden Fox Sect. Before the people of the Golden Fox Sect could open their mouths, Jagoan looked at the leader and said faintly, ¡°He¡­ Stays¡­ The others¡­ Get lost¡­¡± As soon as he said that, in indicated the cause and effect. He hade today to seek revenge. The eyes of the people of the Golden Fox Sect suddenly gathered on this head. Everyone¡¯s eyes shed with different expressions at this time. There were surprise, doubt, resentment, and confusion. Along the way, the imposing manner of Jagoan, which was like a mountain or a sea, like a natural disaster or a demon god, made nearly 30 cultivators present feel unprecedented pressure. Heavenly Spirit Realm was one thing, but the head of the Amethyst Pce Realm and the two deputy heads felt that the spiritual Qi in their bodies was stagnant, and the vigor was surging. It was as if they were grasshoppers in autumn, and their lives were quickly drying up. And they were already the strongest forces of the Golden Fox Sect. So what kind of trouble did the deputy head bring to the Golden Fox Sect to attract such a strong enemy? The deputy head, who was directly called by Jagoan, was also shocked and uncertain at this moment. He could sense that everyone was looking at him, and he could sense that they were thinking of some connections. For a moment, he felt like a needle was on his back. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where I offended you. Please exin¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes were filled with ice and snow, and the temperature within a radius of 100 miles was rapidly falling. After a while, the ground, the broken walls, and the surrounding mountains and trees were all frosted. The sky was also covered with thick lead clouds. The hearts of the cultivators present suddenly tightened. The ordinary disciples of the Golden Fox Sect, who saw this scene from a distance, kept silent. For a moment, it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. ¡°Either¡­ Get lost¡­ Or¡­ Die¡­¡± Jagoan raised his hand and waved it in the air. A stream of air blew in front of everyone. All of a sudden, the Protective Upstanding Qi on these cultivators burst out dazzling light, like sparks. However, there was no substantial injury. Just when everyone was shocked and doubtful, there was a loud bang in the distance. The sound was like an explosion of steel. The heavy artillery roared and shocked everyone. Turning their heads to look, they saw a mountain peak slowly sliding in the fog in the distance. An Heavenly Spirit Realm Elder subconsciously shouted, ¡°It¡¯s the treasured ce of the Golden Fox Sect!¡± The treasured ce of Golden Fox Sect was the ce used to hide the treasure of Golden Fox Sect. Not only did it store all the cultivation methods and secret books of the Golden Fox Sect, but also the secret books left by the founder. In addition, many magic weapons, precious materials, and spirit beasts were also stored in the sect. In other words, most of the inheritance of the Golden Fox Sect and the millennium foundation were in it! Now, this man was going to destroy the present of the Golden Fox Sect and cut off the inheritance of the Golden Fox Sect! Seeing this, the cultivators of the Golden Fox Sect were shocked and then furious. ¡°How dare you destroy the inheritance of our Golden Fox Sect?¡± An Elder at the third level of Heavenly Spirit Realm red at Jagoan. Jagoan sneered and raised his hand to point at the Elder. ¡°Die¡­¡± Bang! The Elder of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm widened his eyes and exploded. The crowd turned into bright fireworks. The Deputy Sect Leader of Amethyst Pce Realm, who had been selected by Jagoan, suddenly felt happy. If the other side took the initiative to attack, then he could now be tied to the whole Golden Fox Sect. Suddenly, his eyes shed with excitement, but he still looked sad and angry. He shouted, ¡°This person wants to take away the thousands of years of inheritance of our Golden Fox Sect. Today, the sect is with me, and I will fight to the death!¡± A loud roar resounded through the sky. All the other fellow disciples around were immediately provoked by the same hatred. In the depths of the mountain gate in the distance, thunderous shouts could be heard. Obviously, the mountain gate was destroyed, and the enemy wasing. At this moment, the cultivators of the Golden Fox Sect had to fight to protect the mountain gate. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Seeing that no one was paying attention to why he provoked this person at this time, this deputy head secretly felt proud. But, he suddenly felt his hair stand on end and a chill seeped out of his bones. It was as if a pair of terrifying pupils had opened the sky in the middle of the night and was looking down at him like ants. He looked up and saw that Jagoan was looking at him with his dark eyes. Jagoan opened and closed his lips and slowly spat out the words. ¡°As you wish¡­¡± Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 ¡°Sky Shattering Divine Lightning Killing!¡± The deputy sect leader was shocked and angry. His hair stood up one by one and he roared. His robe swelled even though there was no wind. There was a burst of thunder in his body, like a mad dragon. With a roar, his five fingers, like ws, suddenly grabbed Jagoan. In an instant, the void behind him copsed. A beam of lightning that was thicker than a house suddenly burst out, like a pir that ran wildly, it reached Jagoan. Lightning exploded out, and lightning shot through the air. Wherever it passed, the Great Tao true spirits were destroyed. The rolling dark clouds in the sky were torn open at this moment. Lightning covered a radius of 1,000 miles of the Golden Fox Sect, and at this moment, it was covered by a pale light. All the buildings seemed to be melting. The lightning arrived in front of Jagoan in a sh. The white light poured in like a tide and was about to destroy him in the next moment. Jagoan raised his head slightly and let out a soft snort. He raised his hand and pointed at the front of the lightning the instant the lightning hit him. At first nce, this action gave people a feeling that he was weak. But then, Jagoan¡¯s finger burst out a terrible force a hundred or even a thousand times stronger than the lightning! Bam! The lightning first shook in the air, then suddenly stopped. The vice head, who had been angry before, suddenly froze. He could clearly feel that a wave of power surged. In that instant, it disyed great power, supporting the power of the Nine Heavens Pce, stopping his magical power, preventing him from moving at this time. The next moment, a bang could be heard. The sound of countless firecrackers exploding like steel mountains. The thick lightning that was dozens of miles long exploded. The shattered thunderbolts sted into the void in all directions andpletely copsed. Countless cracks appeared in midair. The sound of the explosion even shook the whole Golden Fox Sect. The terrifying frequency made the mountains around the Golden Fox Sect tremble, crack, and copse. The buildings in the mountain gate cracked like a spider web. The shouts and roars from before could no longer be heard. In mid-air, among the elders of the Golden Fox Sect, some of them were not in a high realm. They spat out a mouthful of blood and fell from the sky. If it weren¡¯t for his fellow disciples helping him in time, he would have fallen from the air and died. The broken lightning instantly approached the head. The Deputy Sect Leader was short of breath. He roared and reached out to grab a mirror of Yin-Yang in front of him. In an instant, the Yin-Yang Mirror shone brightly and turned into a huge disk, standing in front of him. There seemed to be a fairnd in the disk. Among them, immortal sounds were wonderful, fairy dancing. All of the great destruction, great disasters were, as if they were going topletely quiet down in front of them, no longer able to move. ¡°This is a valuable treasure left behind by the founder of our Golden Fox Sect, the Yin-Yang Reincarnation Mirror. It is said that it was refined by a Genuine Immortal with boundless power. With it, you can¡¯t hurt me or the whole Golden Fox Sect!¡± The deputy head ran his spiritual force and roared, as if he was afraid that others could not hear him. He did not forget to tie the Golden Fox Sect together with him to publicize justice. ¡°Ha¡­ You Deserve¡­ Yin and Yang¡­¡± Jagoan in the distance sneered. It was still a finger, moving slightly forward less than the thickness of hair. Crack! With a crisp sound, the mirror cracked in the middle. The world in the mirror disintegrated at the same time and quickly copsed. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The Deputy Sect Leader¡¯s eyes widened and he couldn¡¯t help eximing. He opened his mouth, and he could even see his throat moved. Fear and surprise flooded him like a flood. It shattered the distance between heaven and earth and carried the impact of the explosion of the mirror of Yin and Yang, like a pocket. In an instant, it caught the deputy head of the sect. Crack! Bang! Boom! The explosion, the vibration, and the roar shattered the void in an instant. The deputy head¡¯s screams could no longer be heard. In the scattered multicolored light, countless bloody lights suddenly shot out. The rolling blood seemed to be endless and sprayed out from the air, dyeing the frost and snow on the ground scarlet. The faces of the cultivators of the Golden Fox Sect around turned pale and their souls trembled. After a while, the lightning dissipated. Only half of the Deputy Sect Leader¡¯s face was left. The rest of his body exploded into mud, either sshing out, or directly disappearing into the void. His death was as miserable as it could be. The previous scenes had already frightened the cultivators of the Golden Fox Sect to the extreme. This scene was even more shocking. Suddenly, the two Heavenly Spirit Realm Elders opened their mouths and spat out blood. Their bodies went limp and they lost their breath. They were scared to death by the scene in front of them! The faces of the rest of the headmasters and the vice heads were also livid and extremely ugly. The Deputy Sect Leader who had just been killed was second only to the Sect Leader in terms of realm andbat capability. And it was absolutely impossible for the head to crush the deputy head like this. In other words, even if the Sect Leader took action now, it would be in vain. But he had to ignore it and let the other side break the inheritance of the Golden Fox Sect. From then on, how could the Golden Fox Sect stay here? In less than a year, the Golden Fox Sect¡¯s sphere of influence within 3,000 miles would be devoured and divided by other sects and families! Thinking of this, the Sect Leader¡¯s heart was burning with anger and his breath was heavy. Another deputy head gritted his teeth, stepped forward, and stopped Jagoan, saying, ¡°You have destroyed our sect¡¯s treasurend and killed a deputy head of our sect. Now, please tell me how our olden Fox Sect offended you. In this way, we will be strict with ourselves in the future. We will never make the same mistakes again!¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As soon as these words came out, it represented the surrender of the Golden Fox Sect. But there was no other way. He couldn¡¯t beat Jagoan, so he could only swallow his anger. He could not continue to confront the other party. At that time, not only one deputy head would die. ¡°Not enough¡­¡± Jagoan answered with only two words. ¡°Hmm?¡± The head and the vice head were stunned, not knowing what Jagoan meant. ¡°His¡­ nsmen¡­ Six hours¡­ I want¡­ All of them to die¡­¡± After saying that, Jagoan no longer looked at the crowd and flew toward the treasurend. This sentence made everyone¡¯s blood freeze. What he meant was not only to wipe out the family of the deputy head, but also to let the Golden Fox Sect do it! When the news got out, it would be that the Golden Fox Sect killed the deputy head and his family. The momentum of the Golden Fox Sect would decline because of this. And this matter would be an eternal stain. As long as the Golden Fox Sect was there, this was a stain that could never be erased. That was killing someone¡¯s heart. What¡¯s more, the direction Jagoan was heading was to seize the treasures of the Golden Fox Sect. Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 The head of the Golden Fox Sect looked at the back of Jagoan and breathed quickly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Suddenly, he shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± However, Jagoan didn¡¯t look back as if he didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Show the founder¡¯s portrait!¡± he roared angrily. The Sect Leader pulled out a round bead and tossed it into the air. The bead immediately burst into endless brilliance. Like a brilliant light, like a peacock spreading its tail, it spread out in the air. All of a sudden, in the scattered light, thunderbolts fell. In the storm-like lightning, a majestic figure stood upright in the sky, showing a peerless style. His body was also shining with lightning, like a mountain, suddenly appearing. As soon as the figure appeared, the air within 1,000 miles froze. It was like an Archean Peak descending from the sky and suppressing all creatures. The cultivators of the Golden Fox Sect in the air all knelt on the ground and shouted ¡°founder¡±. At this moment, the head of the Golden Fox Sect¡¯s face was red, and his two arms were wrapped with thunder and lightning like snakes. His eyes were ring at Jagoan, and there seemed to be a thunder river in his eyes. He roared, ¡°Founder, please destroy his soul and avoid this disaster for our Golden Fox Sect!¡± All of a sudden, heaven and earth copsed. The clouds in the sky were all cut open by the lightning. At this moment, the figure in the light curtain seemed to have crossed the torrent of time and stepped out from history, suppressing evil with tens of thousands of streaks of lightning. The legendary aura burst out. Endless lightning gathered and became even more fierce, as if it was about to turn into thunder. The spirit of thunder was full of rage and destructive power, whichpletely shattered Jagoan. The overwhelming momentum was more than a hundred times stronger than that of the head of that sect! ¡°Haha¡­ Nonentities¡­¡± A mocking voice came from the flying Jagoan. Although the voice was not loud, it seemed to be intentional. It clearly prated the deafening roar and reached the ears of every cultivator of the Golden Fox Sect present. As soon as he finished speaking, Jagoan did not turn around. He turned back and swept his palm. It looked like a palm, but it was like a streak of sword Qi that could cut off the Heavenly River and crack the clouds. The falling lightning suddenly stopped. Then, they all broke. The burly figure staggered in the air, and then his waist was cut like a painting. Bam! The human figure immediately sank into the depths of the void. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a howling ck hole. It tore apart the surrounding lightning, and all of them were sucked in, crushed into pieces. ¡°What?¡± The head of the sect narrowed his eyes and shouted. Bang! The next moment, the bead suspended above his head exploded into countless powder and scattered on his head and face. The thunder and lightning on the head¡¯s arm seemed to be out of control at this time, sting through his Protective Upstanding Qi. His body flew out like heavy cannon, falling to the ground. ¡°Sect Leader!¡± The cultivators of the Golden Fox Sect hurriedly flew over and held the Sect Leader. However, this huge force still knocked three of them into the air, causing them to spit out blood and fly dozens of miles away before they managed to stabilize themselves. The remaining deputy sect leader also lost his previous calmness at this moment. He red at Jagoan with red eyes and said, ¡°Our Golden Fox Sect is at odds with you!¡± Jagoan stopped in mid-air. At this moment, the air seemed to freeze. Everyone¡¯s hearts unconsciously jumped to their throats. The vice head, who had just finished speaking, felt that his soul was being squeezed out of his body. ¡°An ant¡­ How dare¡­ Provoke me¡­¡± Jagoan slowly lifted his right leg. As if he had predicted something, the seriously injured head of the sect widened his eyes, and the fear in his eyes could not be suppressed. He was about to shout, ¡°No!¡± Jagoan stamped down. Bam! The rolling air waves formed a circle and violently rushed around. Wherever it passed, everything, be it thend, mountains, rivers,kes, tall buildings, or great formations, were destroyed. In the distant mountains, the mountain peak was smashed into pieces. Streaks of formation exploded one after another. The disciples of the Golden Fox Sect only had time to cry and scream. Then, everything became quiet. The sky was vast. In just a few moments, the overlord, the Golden Fox Sect within a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles became a whitend. ¡°Alright¡­¡± The ck tide in Jagoan¡¯s eyes quickly disappeared. The next moment, Jagoan regained control of his body. Looking at the whitend in front of him, which was not even ruins, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy. His body had witnessed the whole process. But he still didn¡¯t expect that the person behind the Gates of Hell would be so direct and wipe out the Golden Fox Sect at once. But in the final analysis, the opportunity had been given. Not only did the Golden Fox Sect not ept it, but they also provoked it and took the lead in attacking again and again. Even Jagoan himself could not bear it. However, the vast open space in front of them still gave people an unreal feeling. In addition to an instant, what he saw and heard had changed so much. There was another thing that shocked Jagoan. Before that, none of the move of the one behind the Gates of Hell had been able to destroy a sect so cleanly. Moreover, it was just a stomp. He seemed to have guessed what Jagoan was thinking. At this time, a voice came from the one behind the Gates of Hell, ¡°In the future¡­ You can¡­ You can do it¡­ I will go to sleep first¡­¡± Jagoan blinked and shook his head with a smile. He grabbed Jagoan from the Earrings of Echo. The little white pig was still asleep. But soon, its nose twitched and it suddenly opened its eyes. It looked straight at the blood-red river in the air with bright eyes. Looking at Jagoan¡¯s appearance, Jagoan suddenly thought of an exnation. If Jagoan ate those cultivators, would it be like a human eating fruits? Now that it saw this blood river, it was like a human seeing fruit juice squeezed out. ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± Jagoan said. Jagoan immediately cheered and flew over. As soon as it woke up, it could eat. What else could make it feel better than this? As for Jagoan himself, he flew in the direction of the previous treasurend. Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 Before he could get close, he saw the soaring treasure light ovepping into clouds, like smoke and mist, colorful and fascinating. Waves of spiritual waves made him take a breath, like a spring breeze blowing his face. It was fresh and refreshing. ¡°Not bad,¡± Jagoan muttered. The one behind the Gates of Hell obviously had some conscience. When the Golden Fox Sect was smashed, only the treasury was intact. This was very detailed. Jagoan did not take a closer look at the treasures in the treasury. In terms of precious materials, he was definitely rich now. He was now looking down on ordinary treasures. However, the Golden Fox Sect was still arge sect with thousands of years of umtion. The number of Heaven and Earth Treasures was still considerable. Jagoan put these exotic minerals and produce into the eyes of the previous treasure of the 12 countries. Then, his eyes fell on the things he was more interested in, cultivation methods and magical power. Beforeing here, Jagoan had already known that the most powerful magical power of the Golden Fox Sect was of the thunder element. It could be seen from the disciples of the Golden Fox Sect and the magical powers disyed in the founder¡¯s portrait. Jagoan¡¯s highest attributes were the fire and thunder elements. The magical power of the fire elemental essence had the Taiyi Fire Saber that his mother had left him. Although the Purple-heaven Thunder of the thunder elemental magical power was also strong, there was always a little bit of force. Among the second-rate magical powers, Purple-heaven Thunder was not bad. However, there was still a big gap between them and the Taiyi Fire Saber. Therefore, for the time being, Jagoan hoped to master more powerful cultivation methods and magical powers. If it was in the past, it was impossible for Jagoan toe directly to the Golden Fox Sect and rob their cultivation methods and magical powers. But the disciples of Golden Fox Sect were rude first, and then provoked him. Then Jagoan couldn¡¯t be med. Therefore, at this time, he was particrly clear when reading the inherited magical power of the Golden Fox Sect. As a sect that had been passed down for thousands of years and still had Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators, it meant that the sect¡¯s inherited cultivator methods could not be said to be top-notch, but it must be first-ss. It could basically fulfill what Jagoan needed at present. The goal of Jagoan at the moment was also very clear. He only needed the inherited cultivation method and magical power of the Golden Fox Sect. He didn¡¯t care about the rest of the follow-up supplement. It was not bad for a sect to have one or two magical powers since the beginning of founder. The Golden Fox Sect was no exception. Soon, in the piled-up manuals, Jagoan found the inherited magical powers he needed. Heaven¡¯s mandate Soul Refining Gang Thunder Heart Skill, Ten Ultimate Thunder Killing¡­ The first one was the inheritance of the Golden Fox Sect¡¯s cultivation methods. Thest one was the inherited magical power of the Golden Fox Sect. Seeing the name of the Inherited magical power, Jagoan was stunned for a moment and then began to think. After a while, he remembered and his eyes lit up. Ten-fold Thunder-shocking Kill¡­This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Isn¡¯t that the one ranked 82nd among the Lunia¡¯s 36 Earth Devils? Thinking of this, Jagoan was overjoyed. He wanted to find a suitable magical power for himself, but he didn¡¯t expect to find another one beyond his expectation. The so-called Golden Fox Sect¡¯s Earth Devil list had little to do with the Golden Fox of the Golden Fox Sect. The Golden Fox Sect was just a coincidence, and these two words corresponded to each other. The so-called Heaven List and Earth Evil Qi were drawn up by cultivators ording to the Lunia sects and the cultivation methods of cultivators. Although it was mostly to satisfy the cultivator¡¯s curiosity, it could also show the power and grade of these magical powers to a certain extent. These 108 attacks were naturally magical powers of offensive nature. The strongest was among the 36 Killing Moves of Golden Fox. Those who were slightly weaker were struck by the 72 Earth Devils. It was 82nd of the 108 Killings. But it should be known that this ranking was ranked from the vast magical powers of the Lunia. Not to mention the 82nd ce, the 820th ce was also at the highest ss. Therefore, eighty-two could definitely be considered strong among the strong. The fact that it could enter the Earth Evil List had already indicated that the whole Lunia was certain about it. At this moment, Jagoan looked through it briefly and immediately understood why the deputy sect master was so arrogant and domineering. It turned out that the Break Heaven Divine Thunder Killing disyed by that guy was one of the branches of the Thunder Killing. It was a little superficial about the inheritance of founder. Jagoan had learned the Ten Thunder Killings, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about being seen through by others, so he could connect it with the destruction of the Golden Fox Sect. Because the Thunder Killing was just a general term. There were many magical powers in it. Moreover, there were not many cultivators who were qualified to master the inherited magical power of the founder. In this way, the people who knew how the magical power was rare. The people who knew about it were all dead. To be exact, they were almost eaten up by Jagoan. Then there would be no more problems. After thinking through these questions, Jagoan reached out and grabbed them. All of a sudden, the jade scrolls and books on the ground were put into the treasures of the 12 countries by him. After scanning the ce with his Divine Sense and making sure there was no problem, Jagoan looked at Jagoan in mid-air. Jagoan had just finished devouring all the flesh and blood. Its round belly was bulging at this moment. It looked like a ball. It flew over with a satisfied face, squatted on Jagoan¡¯s shoulder, and burped. After leaving the Golden Fox Sect, Jagoan immediately went to the Cox family of Silent Hill. He had agreed that he would visit the Cox family, which had ten Heavenly Spirit Realms. Compared with the Golden Fox Sect, the Cox family was more sensible. This Cox n originally had ten Heavenly Spirit Realms and was also an overlord. However, when the blessednd was closed and only two of the six Heavenly Spirit Realm people who went there came back, they realized that something big had happened. These days, they were all in closed-training, and the whole family was worried. When Jagoan came knocking on the door and sent another Heavenly Spirit Realm flying, the Cox family¡¯s ten Heavenly Spirit Realms turned into five. The head of the n knelt directly in front of Jagoan. The Cox family¡¯s sudden surrender made Jagoan not in the mood. Therefore, as usual, he let the Cox family contribute their family¡¯s magical power and cultivation methods. The Cox family naturally couldn¡¯tpete with the Golden Fox Sect. They were not at the same level. The Cox family¡¯s inheritance was much weaker than that of the Golden Fox Sect. However, Jagoan had his own use for the Cox family¡¯s cultivation methods and inheritance. All the Great Taos in the world came to the same end. Although the Cox family¡¯s skills and magical powers could barely be considered third-rate, they might be able toprehend by analogy. After leaving the Cox family, Jagoan immediately set off and headed for the Earlington of Efrax. Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 The breeze blew gently, cool and moist. Because the Heavenly Jagoans Sect was located in Earlington of Efrax, even in the coldest winter of the year, there were still green grass and pleasant climate. Hadley Forsyth looked at the reflectedke in front of him and his eyes moved slightly. For some reason, during this period of time, he always felt that something was going to happen. But after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that there was no clue at all. Since the Heavenly Jagoans Sect became the national sect of Earlington of Efrax, it had be more and more prosperous. There were many things that Hadley Forsyth did not need to worry about now. The whole sect was several times better than before. The umtion of recent years even exceeded decades in the past. Thinking of this, Hadley Forsyth couldn¡¯t help thinking of his disciple. Although it hadn¡¯t been long since he took him as his disciple, he didn¡¯t have much to teach as a teacher. However, his disciple made a result far beyond his expectations. Whether it was turning the tide during the nation¡¯s official religion electionpetition, entering the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, or hispanions in the Heavenly Jagoans Sect were also taken to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. These things made the Heavenly Jagoans Sect¡¯s reputation soar in Earlington of Efrax. Although there was still some gap between it and the traditional sects of the Earlington of Efrax. However, this gap was no longer as unreachable as before. It should be noted that in the past two years, whether it was the number of disciples epted or the number of disciples promoted, the expansion of the entire sect, or the thickness of the foundation, the other five sects could notpare with the Heavenly Jagoans Sect. With this thought in mind, Hadley Forsyth couldn¡¯t help but smile. I wonder how Jagoan is doing now¡­ With his talent, he should have advanced a step further in Heavenly Spirit Realm. I estimate that in another year or two, he will begin to break through to the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ ¡°Senior Brother, so you¡¯re here¡­¡± At this time, a pleasant female voice sounded. Hadley Forsyth turned around and saw Dakota Wilde, the Master of True Intention Pce, falling from the air. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Dakota Wilde walked to the front of Hadley Forsyth and asked curiously, ¡°I just arrived, but you have been thinking, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°I am¡­¡± Hadley Forsyth pondered for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°I am thinking about something¡­¡± ¡°About Jagoan?¡± Dakota Wilde blinked her eyes and snorted. ¡°I was about to look for him. He kidnapped my good disciple. I haven¡¯t heard from him for so long.¡± Although she seemed to be ming Jagoan, anyone could hear the concern in her tone. Hadley Forsyth chuckled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know if he has recently¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a figure flew over from afar. Hadley Forsyth and Dakota Wilde were still in a daze when the figurended in front of them from midair. He knelt on one knee and bowed respectfully. ¡°Disciple Jagoan greets Master and Martial Uncle¡­¡± Huh? Uh¡­ Hadley Forsyth and Dakota Wilde were stunned. After a while, they were sure that Jagoan was really back. ¡°Get up¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Master¡­¡± Hadley Forsyth looked at Dakota Wilde and his eyes fell on Jagoan again. ¡°Why are you back today?¡± ¡°I just miss you a little.¡± Jagoan said honestly, ¡°I also brought you a gift¡­¡± As he spoke, Jagoan handed over his storage pouch. On the way back to Heavenly Jagoans Sect, Jagoan had already prepared all the gifts. Dakota Wilde pretended not to care and coughed. Jagoan immediately smiled and took out another storage pouch. ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared Martial Uncle Wilde¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Dakota Wildeughed. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± She took the storage bag, opened it, and nced inside. Dakota Wilde nodded with satisfaction and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Maisie recently?¡± ¡°Senior Pine has just returned from her training and has gained some insights. She¡¯s currently in seclusion. When she exits seclusion, I think her realm and strength will improve greatly,¡± said Jagoan. On the way back, he also contacted Jagoan through the telepathic jade and learned about everyone¡¯s situation. After the blessednd closed, everyone went back to the Following the Heart Ind. Some of them reported that they were safe and then they set foot on the road of cultivation after taking a break. Some of them, such as Lady Maisie, hadprehended something after obtaining the precious materials of the blessednd, so they went into seclusion to seek opportunities to break through. Manypanions, during this trial of the Blessednd, gained some benefits, and no one was injured. This also showed from some aspects that their hard work before was very effective. Hearing Jagoan describe the current situation of the other people in detail, Hadley Forsyth nodded with a smile. At this time, Dakota Wilde suddenly asked hesitantly, ¡°Jagoan, what is your realm now?¡± Hearing what Dakota Wilde said, Hadley Forsyth also noticed the realm of Jagoan. The next moment, he found that the realm of Jagoan actually revealed a feeling that made him feel obscure. It seemed to contain the truth of the Great Tao, which was unpredictable. The two looked at each other, and shock appeared in the eyes of Hadley Forsyth and Dakota Wilde. Thest time Jagoan returned, he had already broken through to the Heavenly Spirit Realm, which was shocking. It had only been two years since he came backst time. However, the realm of Jagoan had made an amazing breakthrough! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. For cultivators, breaking through a small realm in ten years after reaching the Heavenly Spirit Realm was a genius. It was normal for an ordinary cultivator to break through a small realm in thirty to forty years, or even fifty to sixty years. Once he reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm, his potential would be exhausted and he would never make a breakthrough again. No one would say anything. But now, in just two years, Jagoan gave people apletely different feeling. It was like a stream turning into a river. Theke turned into an ocean. It was deep and vast. After carefully experiencing it, both Hadley Forsyth and Dakota Wilde felt their minds swaying, as if they were dragged into the universe and floating. Seeing their expressions, Jagoan smiled and slightly restrained his breath. He saluted and said, ¡°Uncle, I just broke through to the second stage of the mid level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± ¡°My God¡­¡± Dakota Wilde put her hand on her forehead and sighed. As the Sect Master of the Heavenly Jagoans Sect, Hadley Forsyth couldn¡¯t help gasping. In an instant, the two famous big shots in Earlington of Efrax even suspected that they had misheard. However, for some reason, they only suspected that they had heard it wrong but they didn¡¯t doubt that Jagoan was telling the truth. Because they watched Jagoan improve step by step. Therefore, they subconsciously knew that Jagoan had amazing cultivation talent and his speed of promotion was even more incredible. This time, Hadley Forsyth and Dakota Wilde were still shocked. To some extent, they were scared. ording to the normal cultivation speed, it would take cultivators two years to stabilize the entry level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. As for Jagoan, he went straight to the second stage mid level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. This kind of exaggeration was probably the same as that in the secr world. The hen dropped an egg in the evening, and the next morning, the one who woke up the master was a fire phoenixparable to the scorching sun. Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 In the next few days, Jagoan was visiting his old friends and elders in Heavenly Jagoans Sect. When he first stepped on the Path to Immortality, Sebastian Griffith and Heidi Benkinser gave him a lot of support. When Jagoan left the Heavenly Jagoans Sect, they chose to stay in the Heavenly Jagoans Sect to continue their cultivation because they knew that their talent was limited. Although the realm of Jagoan far exceeded theirs, they still called each other senior brother and senior sister. This time, when he returned, Jagoan also prepared all types of heavenly treasures for their cultivation. Master Delmont couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply when he saw Jagoan. That spirited disciple had also grown into a great character who dominated the world. In fact, it was true. With the current realm of Jagoan, there was absolutely no problem to be an elder in Heavenly Jagoans Sect. His strength had now surpassed Hadley Forsyth¡¯s. There was only one cultivator at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm left. But now, with the breakthrough of the Sword Wielder, Leonard Autumn, there were two people who had reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm in the Heavenly Jagoans Sect. In addition to being the Sword Wielder of the Sound of Heavenly Jagoans Sword, which was a ninth- grade spirit tool, Leonard was also the master of Xander Faris, Jagoan¡¯s good friend. At the same time, Leonard also taught Jagoan a lot. This time, Jagoan also hoped to learn all the Sword intent of extreme angers from Leonard. On the other hand, Leonard did not hide anything from this best disciple in the history of Heavenly Jagoans Sect. In the next few days, he taught the strongest magical power Sword intent of extreme anger he had learned from killing to Jagoan. Since then, he had mastered all the Sword intent of extreme angers and saluted Leonard Autumn. While visiting the crowd, Jagoan also walked through all the mountains and rivers in the Heavenly Jagoans Sect. When he was cultivating in the Heavenly Jagoans Sect, he had never been to many ces in the sect because of his realm. Although he was not a disciple of the Heavenly Jagoans Sect, no one would stop him from walking anywhere in the Heavenly Jagoans Sect. There were even disciples who recognized him and were so excited that they were at a loss and took the initiative to salute. Jagoan passed through the magic array tform, where the disciples of the Heavenly Jagoans Sect studied the formation. He had once asked Maisie Pine for help here. After passing through the mission pavilion and seeing the disciplesing in and out, Jagoan recalled his first time here taking on a task. In the Immortal Soldiers Arena, Jagoan had once established the record of the disciples¡¯ winning streak. When he came to the stone tablet that recorded the spiritual apprentice list ranking, Jagoan looked at the strange names on it and could not help but smile. When he first arrived at the Heavenly Jagoans Sect and knew the spiritual apprentice list ranking of the disciples of the Pulse Control Realm, the top three names were Xander Faris, Jagoan Pine, and Jagoan Jagoane. Now, the three of them were his bestpanions. Naturally, the name of Jagoan had once been radiant. After that, Jagoan passed by the Jagoan-Stunner Hall, the Astrea Pavilion, Jagoan-Refiner Valley, and other ces. Finally, he came to the Tree of the Sea of Jagoans. This was where the jade identification badge of the deceased of Heavenly Jagoans Sect was hung. Every jade token was the proof that a member of the Heavenly Jagoans Sect had lived in this world. At this time, Jagoan bowed deeply to these seniors. As the breeze blew, the Jade Card shook gently. All of a sudden, the huge canopy of the tree seemed to be flowing with stars, like an immortal spirit responding to Jagoan. Taking a deep breath and calming down, Jagoan continued to move forward. He walked on every familiar or unfamiliar path. This time, Jagoan returned to its old haunt. Perhaps it was also because of its promotion that its eyes carried a sense of contemtion that it had never had before. Jagoan once owned a pce in the Heavenly Jagoans Sect, and the Sect was still keeping it for him. In the distance, Jagoan saw a figure busy in the garden in front of the pce. After a moment of shock, Jagoan recognized him. Samson Clifford! When the Wellspring Vige was attacked by demonic beasts, Samson Clifford was the only survivor. Later, Jagoan felt his perseverance and asked him to stay in the Heavenly Jagoans Sect and work under him. Originally, Jagoan thought that with his departure, Samson would have other ces to go. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would stay here all the time. What he did every day was also what Jagoan told him to do. He cleaned up the garden and fed spirit beasts.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At this time, Jagoan could see that after two years of absence, both the flower garden and the spirit beasts were well-organized by Samson. It even exceeded his expectations. After getting rid of the newly grown weeds in the garden, Samson straightened up and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Although what he did in the Heavenly Jagoans Sect was all ¡°thick work¡±, this ce had spiritual Qi that were hard to reach in the mortal world. The food he ate also had the effect of strengthening his body and prolonging his lifespan for ordinary people like him. Coupled with Samson¡¯s hard work, one person could often do two or three jobs. Therefore, his body was much stronger than before. Although he still looked thin, ten ordinary people in the mortal world would definitely not be his match even if he had never practiced. Raising his head, Samson subconsciously looked forward. He then saw a figure. Seeing the figure, he was stunned. At first, he thought he had seen wrongly. But soon, seeing the familiar face, Samson¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. He threw out the sickle in his hand and quickly ran to the front of Jagoan, stopping more than 100 feet away from Jagoan. After confirming carefully that it was really Jagoan, not an illusion, Samson burst into tears. He bent his knees and knelt down on the ground. But before he knelt down, he immediately felt that he was supported by a force. ¡°There¡¯s no need to salute¡­¡± Jagoan arrived in front of Samson Clifford in a step. The spiritual Qi pulled him gently and let him turn around, saying, ¡°Come with me¡­¡± Samson wiped away the tears that flowed out of his eyes and quickly followed. Jagoan did not cultivate here for long in this pce, so he did not have too many feelings. But when he came back at this time, his state of mind was different, so he felt different when he looked at the time. The walls of the pce were spotlessly clean. There were more kinds of spirit grass growing in the garden than when he was still here. The scope of the flower garden had also doubled. Not only was the spirit beasts¡¯ fur shiny, but there were also a lot of babies. At this time, they looked very lively. Samson probably didn¡¯t live in his small wooden house because he wanted to take care of spirit beasts, but he built a thatched cottage not far from spirit beasts. Jagoan walked into the thatched cottage. In the hut, there were only some soft grass used as beds and a small bamboo stool. Samson hurried forward, moved the stool, wiped it with the cuff, and then put it in front of Jagoan. For a moment, his face turned red. Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 Samson was worried that Jagoan would dislike him. Because, even if he was not a cultivator and did not understand the realm of the other party, he could feel that Jagoan was definitely notparable to an ordinary cultivator with his experience in Heavenly Jagoans Sect these years. However, when he saw that Jagoan did not reveal the slightest trace of unhappiness on his face and sat down naturally, Samson¡¯s uneasy heart immediately calmed down. A wave of emotion surged out from his heart. ¡°You can sit too¡­¡± Jagoan said lightly. There was only one bamboo stool in the thatched cottage, so Samson sat directly on the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve taken good care of this ce,¡± Jagoan said. Hearing this, Samson immediately got up and wanted to kneel down and kowtow again. But Jagoan stopped him. ¡°I don¡¯t need these,¡± Jagoan said, ¡°At that time, I allowed you to enter the sect because of your character, which made me feel that I could give you this opportunity, not because I pitied you, or because of other emotions. Although I¡¯ve been away from the sect for the past two years, I can no longer be considered a Heavenly Jagoans Sect disciple with my current status¡­ But you have performed your duty, worked hard, and done better than I thought. I think I can give you an opportunity now.¡± ¡°Thank, thank you, my lord¡­¡± Samson¡¯s tears were about to burst out again. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. At this time, Jagoan suddenly said, ¡°Wrong!¡± ¡°Huh? Ah?¡± Samson was stunned and then looked frightened. Maybe it was because of Jagoan¡¯s words or because a pig could speak. The next moment, Jagoan winked and said, ¡°Call Master¡­¡± Samson suddenly realized that Jagoan did not allow him to kneel, so he had to bow at this moment. He immediately bent down and almost touched his knees with his nose. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Jagoan nodded slightly and handed a small bottle to Samson. ¡°There are three elixirs in it. You take one when the moon rises tonight and then meditate in this courtyard. After the efficacy is digested, you can take the second one. When the efficacy of the three elixirs is fully absorbed, if you can reach the Pulse Control Realm, I will ask my fellow disciples to arrange for you to be an official disciple of the Heavenly Jagoans Sect.¡± Samson was so excited that he couldn¡¯t speak. Three pills could make him Pulse Control Realm. How much luck should this be! Suddenly, he felt that the small bottle in his hand became hot. However, Jagoan said again, ¡°You have to remember that you are still a mortal now. Don¡¯t be greedy. Once the efficacy exceeds the range that your body can bear, you will explode to pieces on the spot. Also, your body has already passed the best time to cultivate. So I can¡¯t guarantee that these three elixirs can help you improve to Pulse Control Realm¡­¡± ¡°I can tell you this, in my estimation, the probability of sess is less than 20%. It was more likely that you would reach the third stage of True Martial Realm. But even so, it is much stronger than you are now.¡± After being woken up by Jagoan, Samson suddenly calmed down. He took a deep breath, held the small bottle tightly in his hand, and said, ¡°I will do my best to live up to Master¡¯s expectations¡­¡± Jagoan nodded and left without saying anything. After Jagoan left, Samson knelt on the ground and kowtowed three times in the direction of Jagoan. When he got up again, there was unprecedented determination on his face. Walking back into the mountains, Jagoan was a little curious and asked, ¡°Jagoan, I didn¡¯t expect you to fool him with twenty percent of his physique. I think it¡¯s impossible. He is too weak. Even I, a demonic beast, know that he has passed the age of cultivation¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Jagoan shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Jagoan asked curiously. Jagoan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Samson stood up again after experiencing despair. This kind of person possessed great perseverance that no one else could reach. There were many talented cultivators in the world, but few had great perseverance. So I think I should give him a chance. Maybe it can create some miracles¡­¡± Jagoan smacked its lips as if it wanted to refute. But after thinking about it carefully, it felt that Jagoan was right. After a short moment, it finally did not speak. Ity on Jagoan¡¯s shoulder and looked around. *** It took Jagoan five days to visit his old friends and elders and walk through the mountains and rivers of Heavenly Jagoans Sect. On the morning of the sixth day, Jagoan went to see Hadley Forsyth again. This time, he exchanged a treasure mountain for an opportunity to enter the Jagoan-watch tform and the Jagoangazing Tower. The Jagoan-watch tform was the ce where Heavenly Jagoans Sects stored martial arts techniques, magic tricks, and magical power, which was equivalent to the inheritance of Heavenly Jagoans Sect. Moreover, it was also a building built by the founder in Heavenly Jagoans Sect. Those who could enter the upper echelons of the Jagoan-watch tform to learn magical power must be disciples who had made great contributions to Heavenly Jagoans Sect. Jagoan had had two honors in the Heavenly Jagoans Sect. This time, in addition to learning Leonard Autumn¡¯s Sword intent of extreme anger, he also wanted to master the inherited founder method and magical power. If it was in the past, ording to his contributions to the Heavenly Jagoans Sect and his identity as a disciple of the Sect Master, there was no problem for him to enter the Jagoan-watch tform. But Jagoan was now a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Therefore, he was willing to exchange for the treasure mountain. Doing so was tantamount to fulfilling the treasury of the Heavenly Jagoans Sect. If Jagoan was still a disciple of the Heavenly Jagoans Sect, the Heaven and Earth Treasures he donated would be exchanged for Sect Contribution Points, which was more than enough for him to enter the Jagoan-watch tform several times. Hadley Forsyth would naturally not object to Jagoan¡¯s request. The dozen or so Elders in the sect would not object. On the morning of the sixth day, after talking to the Sect Master, Hadley Forsyth personally led his most satisfied disciple to the Jagoan-watch tform. At the top of the Jagoan-watch tform was the Jagoangazing Tower. Although it was a ce where books like wind and earth were stored, at the same time, it was also a ce that was rumored to have a chance toprehend the founder. Jagoan was also going to the Jagoangazing Tower this time. Arriving at the Jagoan-watch tform, Jagoan bowed to Hadley Forsyth and stepped in. Not only was there a powerful formation protecting the Jagoan-watch tform, but there was also a wisp of divine thought of the Heavenly Jagoans Sect founder. Since Jagoan could enter safely, it meant that the wisp of divine thought of the founder also recognized him. Arriving at the highest point of the Jagoan-watch tform, Jagoan looked at the jade book in front of him. ¡°Great Dreamy Jagoan Skill¡­¡± ¡°The North Jagoan Great Art¡­¡± The Great Dreamy Jagoan Skill was the Primary Instruction of cultivation method created by the founder. At present, only a small part of it was being cultivated by the disciples in the Heavenly Jagoans Sect. Only after the realm was improved could he learn more profound cultivation method. As for the North Jagoans Great Art, it recorded the magic trick and magical power passed down from founder. Back then, the Nine Changes of Jagoans Jagoan learned was one of the magic tricks. This time, Jagoan came into contact with the whole magic trick! Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 Under normal circumstances, the disciples would meditate for at least one hour or two hours. When the time came, even if he didn¡¯t want toe out, the hidden formation would push him out. But this time, Jagoan stayed on the Jagoan-watch tform for three days and nights. And in the end, he took the initiative to leave. After walking out of the Jagoan-watch tform, Jagoan said goodbye to Hadley Forsyth. Dakota and Leonard seemed to have known that Jagoan would leave today. They both had something to bring to Maisie Pine and Xander Faris respectively. Jagoan also agreed. After being reminded by Hadley Forsyth, Jagoan got up and flew away from the Heavenly Jagoans Sect. When he was a hundred miles away from the Heavenly Jagoans Sect, Jagoan turned around and faced the bright stars hanging high in the air. He saluted again and then set off for his return to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. In the Heavenly Jagoans Sect, Hadley and others did not say anything for a long time. In the end, it was Dakota who spoke first and broke the silence. ¡°This boy, Maisie really didn¡¯t see him wrong¡­¡± ¡°His luck has deepened, and he is determined. Even some cultivators hundreds of years older than him can¡¯tpare with him,¡± Hadley replied. After thinking for a long time, Leonard gave ament, ¡°There is hope for Real Immortal Realm¡­¡± Real Immortal Realm¡­ This was a realm that Hadley and others had never thought of in their lives. Now, a disciple who had been taught by them finally had a chance to reach this peak. In the eyes of Hadley and Dakota, Leonard¡¯s evaluation was a little too conservative. Jagoan had cultivated for less than ten years. It was very likely that it only had eight years. In eight years, he had crossed the True Martial Realm, the Pulse Control Realm, the Holy Land Realm, and reached the current second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. To some extent, if the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was also divided into nine levels. Jagoan was already on the fifth step. In other words, he had passed more than half of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. As long as he did not die identally, Amethyst Pce Realm could definitely be ascended. It was for sure. ¡°I have a feeling that in fifty years, Jagoan will be able to achieve Real Immortal Realm.¡± After some thought, Hadley came to this conclusion. ¡°I think it only takes 30 years.¡± Dakota did not hesitate to shorten the time limit by nearly half. Instead of being conservative this time, Leonard Autumn gave the same judgment as Dakota. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see,¡± Hadley said with a smile. The three of them looked in the direction where Jagoan had left, their eyes full of anticipation. After leaving the direction of the Heavenly Jagoans Sect, Jagoan first flew for three days, then turned into the coastline and flew forward along the coastline. The vast sea was naturally not the sea where the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was located, but another branch of the sea. After flying along the coastline for another day, Jagoan turned to the depths of the sea. The direction of returning to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect did not change, but Jagoan did not travel back day and night. He nned to spend some time to integrate all the magical power techniques he had learned and then officially return. After flying on the sea for less than two days, Jagoan passed through many inds. However, he was not satisfied with all these things. The next evening, Jagoan finally found an ind on the sea. This ind was three times bigger than his Following the Heart Ind. The ind was full of lush woods. Perhaps because they had never been discovered, these trees covered the sky and the sun, which met the requirements of Jagoan. He fell from the sky and went straight into the water. He easily broke the rockyer below the ind, entered the deepest ce of the ind, and then set up many formations. Afterpleting all of this, he took out the Small World of Heaven and Earth and entered. For the next period of time, he would have to carefully meditate in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. However, after entering, Jagoan did not immediately start his closed-door training. Instead, he went to check the three-head zombie dog demon and the egg that was about to hatch. Seeing the arrival of Jagoan, the zombie dog demon immediately ran over, shaking its head. Although it still looked fierce, somehow, it looked more obedient. Jagoan knew that this was because after being baptized by the Six Paths of Reincarnation te for many days, the zombie dog demon had an extra breath of living creatures. But today, he did not intend to do anything to the zombie dog demon. It could be seen clearly that there was a trace of disappointment in the eyes of the head in the middle of the zombie dog demon. Although one had to looked at it carefully so that he could see the look on its face. But in general, everything was developing toward the expected development of Jagoan. As long as he had enough time to restore the dog demon¡¯s spiritual Qi, it was definitely not a dream. From this, one could see the magic of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. As for the egg waiting to hatch, there was no special change at this time. Jagoan didn¡¯t know how long it would take for the egg to hatch. After it hatched, what would be inside? However, based on the illusion he saw at that time, he spected that the egg was definitely not an ordinary demonic beast. If not for this, Jagoan would not have spent so much effort to ce it in the World of Heaven and Earth to hatch. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with these two, Jagoan¡¯s body moved and flew into the pce group on the snowy mountain. At that time, although the battle was fierce, part of the pces were destroyed. In terms of numbers, it was less than 10% of the total number of pces. The main reason why Jagoan chose to meditate and cultivate here was that the snow mountain was high enough. Here, he could get closer to the sky of the Small World of Heaven and Earth. Sitting cross-legged, he closed his eyes and entered a cultivation state. Momentster, the surrounding spiritual waves formed a vortex with the body of Jagoan as the center. Soon, the vortex became bigger and bigger, spreading continuously from a snow mountain to two snow mountains, and then to a radius of thousands of miles. The towering snow mountains seemed to form a strange frequency with Jagoan¡¯s breathing.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After a while, starlight shed in the sky above him. These stars dotted the sky, and as time passed, more and more stars appeared. The starlight and the snowplemented each other. Heaven and earth seemed to turn into the purest silver. Before long, rumbling sounds came from the starlight. At first, it was like a war drum beating. Gradually, the sound became louder and louder, as if tens of thousands of soldiers were attacking and fighting on the battlefield. In the end, it was like a group of ancient giant beasts stepping on the sky, trying to shatter the world. In the dazzling starlight, thunder spots that were bigger than wheels began to appear densely. The lightning spots came into contact with each other and merged together. In the interweaving starlight, they became bigger and bigger. In the thunderbolt spots, there was even more thunder and lightning. It seemed that under the starlight, a world of thunder and lightning appeared! Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 The Great Dreamy Jagoan Technique and the Heaven¡¯s Will Refining Soul Thunder Heart Technique were circting in Jagoan¡¯s body at the same time. In an instant, it was as if a great river was rushing, and tens of thousands of rivers were surging. There was a loud bang inside Jagoan. The Great Dreamy Jagoan Will Skill was a light element magical power. Although it was only a magical power of the Efrax Sect, it could be passed down all the time, which proved that this magical power had no problem in terms of the Great Tao. As long as he could master this magical power method, the power would be multiplied when he used the North Pole Great Constetion Skill in the future. The more important thing was that both the Dreamy Jagoan Skill and the North Pole Great Constetion Skill greatly filled the treasury of Jagoan. Because, although he was still in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, Jagoan had made ns for his Real Immortal Realm after Amethyst Pce Realm. There was always nothing wrong with taking precautions. Jagoan had already known from the mouth of the person behind the Gates of Hell that when the cultivator was upgraded to the Real Immortal Realm, it would enter a brand new realm. This was not only about the ¡°realm¡¯ improvement. This included the way they viewed creatures, as well as the methods they used to fight. They were all extremely different. When it was upgraded to the Real Immortal Realm, it was the real birth of a thought and the beginning of all methods. Almost in an instant, the earth, fire, fire, wind, and all kinds of magical power began. At that time, unless one was unmatched, able to sweep through everything, only the legendary magical power could suppress everything. Under normal circumstances, at that time, thepetition would be the result of the magical power mastered by cultivator. When it came to the same quality, the quantity won. When the quantity was about the same, the quality won. Therefore, Jagoan nned to increase the number of magical powers he mastered from now on. At that time, he would take the essence from it and refine the Gold Elixir of Water and Fire. This process was too early for other cultivators. But Jagoan knew it well. For him, the Heavenly Spirit Realm to the Real Immortal Realm was likely a flick of his finger. The increase in the number of magical powers he had was equivalent to increasing his strength and his trump card. The more strength he had, the more trump cards he had. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Naturally, he would have a higher chance of winning when fighting. Aftering up with this idea, he focused Jagoan, and the spiritual Qi in his body began to roil. The two types of cultivation method began to circte at the same time, merging into each other. It was as if huge waves were sweeping through the sand, one after another, bing purer and purer. Before long, the stars in the sky became more and more shining, as if the stars were blooming with peerless light the moment they exploded. The next moment, the light gathered into beams of light, which seemed to pierce through the clouds, the sky, and shine down. At first nce, it was as if it had condensed into a substance, illuminating all directions. With the light, the rumbling of thunder in the sky became louder and louder. In the beginning, it was only deafening. As time went by, the human Qi and blood was even more activated. If a cultivator who had just entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm stood here, he would be killed in an instant. After a while, the lightning suddenly fell. It was not a sh of lightning, but arge area of lightning, like a dam breaking the dam. The flood poured down and fell from the sky in an instant. Boom! Wherever it passed, everything was destroyed. The air became unusually fresh. Dozens of towering snow mountains and pces disappeared in an instant, as if they had never appeared. However, Jagoan did not use its full strength. The starlight was still shining, and the lightning was still pouring down. The light was like a flood, the lightning was like heavenly fire rubbing against each other, and the area within a thousand miles was as horrible as the battlefield where gods and devils were fighting. The processsted for about five days and five nights as Jagoan cultivated. After that, the spiritual Qi in Jagoan¡¯s body slowly calmed down, inserted into the ground, and expanded. The beams of light, like pirs of heaven and earth, slowly became thinner and lighter. The surrounding area was densely packed with lightning that resembled dancing golden snakes. It began to dissipate. As expected of the magical power inherited from the founder, worthy of being ranked 82nd among the Lunia Earth Devils. Now that I have mastered the Jagoan Technique of the North Jagoan and the Thunder-shocking Kill, my strength has improved steadily again¡­ Jagoan took a deep breath and felt much better. But, he suddenly felt something. He looked up at the sky and frowned. Huge holes in the sky were blown out by the light column. At this time, thick clouds gathered around and slowly piled up toward the center of these holes. In the center of these holes, there seemed to be a powerful force field pulling the void, trying to break free and squeeze out. Jagoan¡¯s face gradually became serious. He could clearly feel that the space around him was slowly twisting. This was different from the surging airflow. The airflow could be felt by skin and even hair. This kind of space was distorted. It was hidden even further. It carried a great power that could change the world and turn the world upside down. More importantly, Jagoan was too familiar with this feeling. This was a sign that he hadprehended something and felt something. He could not suppress his realm and was about to break through. What happened? I didn¡¯t feel anything before¡­ Jagoan could not help but mutter. He himself was a little confused. But soon, he understood. The problem this time was mainly about his mentality. During the trip to the Blessednd, he obtained quite a bit of benefits. Moreover, this time, it was even easier to defeat Jagoan sh. Then he returned to the Heavenly Jagoans Sect and saw his teacher and a group of elders. He also saw his old friends. The magical power he had asked for before, such as the Sword intent of extreme anger, the Dreamy Jagoan Skill, and the Jagoan Technique of North Jagoan, were all sessfully obtained. At the same time, he also got the approval of the Heavenly Jagoans Sect founder divine thoughts. As for the Heaven¡¯s Will Soul Refining Gang¡¯s Thunder Heart Skill and the Ten-fold Thunder Kill, this was an unexpected breath, and it was also his current trump card. It could be counted as a magical power method that could turn the situation around at critical moments. In this way, when he had a clear mind, he would naturally gain twice the result with half the effort when he practiced. When he was distracted, the realm of the second stage mid level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm reached the edge of promotion. Then, the pure and dense spiritual Qi in the Small World of Heaven and Earth completely broke the imprisonment of his Realm. As for Jagoan himself, at this moment, he also felt that he was about to split. Looking at the gradually surging holy white light in the sky, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help muttering. Well¡­ I¡¯m not ready yet¡­ Even so, Jagoan¡¯s hands had already grabbed arge number of Heaven and Earth Treasures at an extremely fast speed and piled up high mountains around him. When others cultivated, they would waste spiritual Qi. When Jagoan cultivated, he wasted anything. Spiritual Qi, precious treasure, and even space were required. Because he didn¡¯t expect that his promotion woulde so suddenly, at this moment, in a hurry, he only took out three or five medium- sized Lunia sects umtions for a thousand years, to surround him as a preparation for his promotion. Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 His promotion came so suddenly that Jagoan was caught off guard. Fortunately, he had enough precious materials. Furthermore, the Small World of Heaven and Earth itself was a Blessednd. The storm swept and the holy light shone. Suddenly, heaven and earth shook, and time seemed to be sucked in by arge sack. In an instant, everything became chaotic. It was as if there was no difference between the upper and lower levels, nor was there any difference between Yin and Yang. In the center of the void, Jagoan had a feeling. He felt as if his soul had been sucked out of his body before it was stuffed back into his body. It kept going back and forth. This feeling was a brand new experiencepared to the time when he had continuously increased his strength and had been able to withstand all kinds of heavenly tribtions within the storm. This time, he lookedfortable and calm. But in fact, it was hundreds of times more dangerous than before! Because in the previous promotion, he only needed to focus on resisting the tribtion every time. With Jagoan¡¯s current strength, he could withstand the Divine Tribtion with his body alone. And as time went by, the Immortal Demon Physique¡¯s defense became stronger for the same Divine Tribtion. As long as he didn¡¯t die at first, he wouldn¡¯t die in the future, and he would be more and more rxed. But now, things werepletely different. Jagoan entered the void storm without any preparation. Under the Amethyst Pce Realm, it was impossible for one to cross the Void Storm with his body alone. This was the spatial code of conduct that had been set when the Great Tao first evolved. It was the Way of Heaven that could not be defied. Therefore, in the current situation, even the slightest mistake in Jagoan might cause the spirit to be unable to return to the body. His Divine Soul was even weaker than a wisp of smokepared with his body. Even if his spirit was far beyond ordinary cultivators, it would only take half a day to bepletely torn apart in such a Void Storm. The most urate description would be the destruction of the spirit. Therefore, although Jagoan felt rxed at this moment, he did not dare to neglect it. Moreover, Jagoan also knew that this was actually a disaster and a trial test. As long as he could survive. By then, he would be able to raise his cultivation to the peak of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm! The more dangerous it was, the more benefits he would get. As long as he reached the higher realm, his strength would be greatly improved again. This was a solid foundation for him to advance from the mid level of Heavenly Spirit Realm to the high level. Thinking of this, Jagoan would not rx. The process of this promotion was much longer than before. *** Seven dayster, the Chaos began to fade. Jagoan, which was waiting anxiously outside, suddenly became alert and looked anxiously at the Chaos. It had been wandering around the Small World of Heaven and Earth before and was curious to find a ce to look around. However, it never thought that the promotion of Jagoan woulde so suddenly. It was just a small-level upgrade of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but the whole void was destroyed. This made the juvenile kylin beast shocked and frightened. This kind of fear was simplyparable to the fear that no food could be eaten in the future. This showed how terrifying it was. The chaos that spanned tens of thousands of miles did not dissipate at once. Just like the ebb tide, the Chaos shrank little by little, revealing the void in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. The original location of Jagoan was covered with rolling snow mountains. From the distance, great waves surged, magnificent and majestic. But now, there was only a t ground left where the Chaos had retreated. It was not only t ground, but also dark t ground. It looked like the snow mountain had been moved away, and then a thickyer of ink suddenly appeared. The light did not shine in, and the sound could not be heard. There was no temperature at all. This patch of ck gave people a feeling of loneliness and destruction in an instant. Jagoan originally wanted to go in first to find Jagoan with the gradual retreat of the chaos. However, at this moment, after thinking for a bit, the kylin still decided not to risk its life. But because of this, Jagoan looked more worried than before. Although it didn¡¯t have enough experience in life, the divine beast bloodline, after all, would awaken the memories stored in the bloodline as its realm increased. At this time, Jagoan understood better than anyone else that the test Jagoan would face during the promotion of Jagoan was far beyond the difficulty of the cultivator in this realm. He¡¯s only at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm the peak, but it was already like this. If he increased to the third stage, wouldn¡¯t that mean that everything would be annihted¡­ I¡¯m afraid that improving from the peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm to Amethyst Pce Realm would not like this¡­ Jagoan muttered to itself. *** After another two days of restlessness, most of the Chaos had retreated. At this time, the only thing left was one point within dozens of miles. Compared with the previous tens of thousands of miles, this was almost the difference between a towering tree and an embroidery needle. Jagoan became more anxious at this moment. Because at this time, it still did not feel any sign of Jagoan. The ck color of the Chaos faded away, making it unable to breathe the breath of Jagoan. But Jagoan also had a feeling that, logically speaking, with Jagoan¡¯s character, could he endure until now? Most likely, long ago, when the primordial chaos was still a thousand miles away, he would have been ripped open and charged out. Is something really wrong¡­ The more Jagoan thought about it, the more scared it became. The first two small hooves were scratching the ground uneasily. In just a few moves, a big hole appeared on the ground. The primordial chaos only had a few miles left. It was as thin as paper. Jagoan tried its best to open its eyes wide, but it could not see even a trace of a human figure. ¡°Ah! Jagoan! You died so miserably!¡± Jagoan burst into tears. Two big bags of tears instantly filled its eyes, which looked as big as its head. As it cried, it spat out a rectangr stone as tall as an adult. It was obvious that the stone was extraordinary. It must be some kind of treasure or even an ancient magic weapon that had suppressed a big demon. However, at this moment, Jagoan¡¯s small hooves scratched about randomly. On the surface of the rock that could still be considered t, severalrge words suddenly appeared. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Talker: Stern and Three Viges.¡± ¡°What are you writing?¡± Just then, a familiar voice sounded behind Jagoan. A figure blocked the sunlight, enveloped Jagoan and the stone. Jagoan suddenly froze. The voice was still in doubt, ¡°Eh, Talker? I didn¡¯t expect you to have a son at such a young age. Mm, Three Viges¡­¡± At this point, the voice suddenly stopped. Obviously, Jagoan had realized what Jagoan was writing Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 ¡°Jagoan?¡± As soon as Jagoan turned around, it saw the tall body looking at the te in front of it with dissatisfaction. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re not dead!¡± With a snap, the te in its hand was smashed into pieces. Jagoan rushed toward Jagoan with a surprised face. But its body went straight through Jagoan¡¯s chest and rolled to the ground. ¡°Eh?¡± The juvenile kylin beast was instantly stunned. What the hell? Ghost? Jagoan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. It seemed to have understood something. The tears in its eyes, which had been shaken off, gathered again. Jagoan¡­ What a pity. Jagoan died in the process of promotion. Now there was only this remnant soul left, and he insisted on saying goodbye to me. He was indeed a good brother and loyal! Don¡¯t worry, your Following the Heart Ind, all your property, all your food, I will take good care of them for you! As for the spirit boats in your Following the Heart Ind and the Heavenly Jagoans Sect, I promise I¡¯ll keep them white, fat, and smooth! In an instant, the little white pig made a promise in its heart. This guarantee was so firm that it could immediately swear an oath of the Great Tao. At this time, Jagoan saw through the little white pig¡¯s eyes what it was thinking. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.¡± Jagoan reached out to suck Jagoan into his hand and then put it on his shoulder. Jagoan was startled when it sensed that sturdy feeling. Its eyes widened as it eximed, ¡°What is going on? Aren¡¯t you dead¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± Jagoan interrupted. ¡°A little new ability¡­¡± This was a new magic trick that Jagoan hadprehended in the Void Storm while advancing. When he disyed it, he could leave a residual shadow in the original ce while he was in the depths of the void in a sh. The moment Jagoan flew forward, it was also the first attempt of Jagoan. After trying, Jagoan understood that he had sessfully mastered this new magic trick. The strong point of this magic trick was that in that instant, Jagoan was located in another hollow. Any killing move that hit him was equivalent to hitting the residual shadow of the void. Even if others tore the residual shadow into pieces, it would not do any harm to him. But its current shorings were too short, less than one-tenth of the blink of an eye. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. To be able toprehend this magic trick, on the one hand, the Void Storm had repeatedly rubbed against him during his promotion, giving him enough time and time to think andprehend. On the other hand, Jagoan had used Wave-like Void Bracelet many times. The experience of wandering in the void made Jagoan more sensitive to the changes in space. In short, this was a magic trick that could explode at critical moments. Since then, Jagoan¡¯s trump card vault had a reliable trump card. Hearing Jagoan¡¯s exnation, Jagoan immediately understood. However, it seemed to be worried that Jagoan would investigate its behavior just now, so it quickly changed the topic to the other side. Jagoan could see its purpose, but it was impossible to argue with the little white pig, so he followed its steps. ¡°Jagoan, we have been out for a while. Can we go back now?¡± Jagoan asked nervously. Jagoan calcted silently. He had left the Following the Heart Ind at the beginning of December. Now it was the first month of the new year, and another month had passed. When he returned, he had to prepare a new tripod for Eva Green. It was indeed time to go back. So Jagoan nodded and answered. After checking the zombie dog Demon, which was running happily under the sunset, and the egg that was waiting to hatch, he confirmed that there was nothing wrong with it. Then, he left the Small World of Heaven and Earth with Jagoan. As for the damaged snow mountain, it was expected by Jagoan, so there was nothing to care about. It would not be a big deal for him to find a few snow mountains to move in after his realm improved and his strength became strong. With this in mind, Jagoan had returned to the center of the ind with Jagoan, where there was a cave he dug before. Just as he was about to withdraw the surrounding formation, Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense suddenly discovered that demonic beasts were approaching from afar. And not one or two, but arge group! These Demonic Beasts had a dense qi and blood and a murderous spirit. Some of them gave people a horrible feeling that they were surrounded by countless resentful souls. After a while, Jagoan sniffed. Obviously, it also noticed the approaching demonic beasts. ¡°A hundred!¡± Jagoan whispered in Jagoan¡¯s ear. This sentence made people feel scared at first nce, but when they saw the salivaing out of Jagoan¡¯s mouth, they felt that Jagoan was actually greedy. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and nodded calmly. He chose this ind because it was remote enough. But now, it seemed that these Demonic Beasts had already known about the existence of this ind. They were heading straight for it. ¡°What should we do now?¡± Jagoan swallowed a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Do we roast or boil them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first¡­¡± As Jagoan spoke, he had already figured out with his Divine Sense that among the hundreds of demonic beasts carrying a ck cloud, there were ten of them that had reached the shapeshifting stage. Meanwhile, there were even two of these ten that gave off a terrifying feeling of staring into the abyss. Judging from the realm, they were only half a step away from the ancestor level. In addition to the rolling vigor, there were also streams of mysterious fate. Obviously, they had treasures. If it was in the past, in the face of such a situation, Jagoan might n in his heart and then make a decision. Now, after his promotion, his strength had increased several timespared to before, and the number of magical powers he mastered had also increased significantly, so he made a decision almost instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here and see what they are going to do when they gather together.¡± Jagoan flicked his fingers several times in an instant, and in an instant, the surrounding formation restriction formations were strengthened several levels. In this way, not to mention the two half-step ancestors, even if the real ancestors came, they would not be able to detect the existence of him and Jagoan. Normally, demonic beasts would act alone, and their territory was extremely conscious. Once such a large group of races took action, there must be a big demonmanding them. There was no one in the vast sea even if Jagoan spanned tens of thousands of miles. This group of demonic beasts naturally did not gather to hunt for food, but to plot something. Therefore, Jagoan nned to hold back and see what these big demons wanted to do. The moment Jagoan thought about it, the rolling ck cloud that extended dozens of miles had already reached the top of the ind and then fell straight down. Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 With a rumble, it was like a huge ck pot falling from the sky. The forest on the ind shook for a while and then quieted down. In the center of the ind, there was a vacant area in the middle of a towering tree. These Demonic Beasts either squatted or sat, forming a circle. Most of them were early-stage of wisdom. Although they were at early-stage of wisdom, they could speak in humannguage. At this time, on the periphery of the demonic beasts of the early-stage of wisdom, there were ten big demons at the shape-shifting stage in the Inner Circle. A ball of deep blue me was burning in the center, making the demonic beasts¡¯ face light up, looking a little gloomy and horrible. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I need to ask you about since I gather you here.¡± It was a bald young man wearing a crimson robe said. His appearance made people feel quiet and peaceful, and he spoke slowly. If it were not for the horrible Demon Aura lingering around him, people would definitely think that he was a cultivator with a detached mind. And this bald man was one of the two half-step ancestors that Jagoan had noticed. As soon as the demon spoke, all the other Demonic Beasts looked over. ¡°Your Excellency, you must be joking. What do you want to know? We must do what you asked us to do properly.¡± ¡°We should have reported it to you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would have to trouble the two of you to make a special trip this time. We¡¯re really sorry.¡± An enchanting female demon threw a wink at the bald man and said in a coquettish manner.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The bald male demon smiled at the banshee. Instantly, the banshee¡¯s eyes blurred, and her legs couldn¡¯t help but go soft. She moved her tongue, spat out a snake tongue, pulled it out in mid-air, and shrank back. ¡°Well, in that case, I won¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± The bald male demon looked around at the demons around him and said loudly, ¡°Although there are still three years left, ording to the Patriarch¡¯s meaning, it¡¯s better to prepare early. But now everything is ready. Wait for the right time. Don¡¯t panic and make mistakes at that time. This is because this is the first time our Demon n has joined forces in Heaven-covering n¡­¡± ¡°We are going to deal with one of our great enemies. More importantly, we only have one chance to deal with him¡­ If we fail this time, not only will our previous preparations be wasted, but we will also suffer a series of major blows. So I hope you don¡¯t take it lightly.¡± Deep in the center of the ind, Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense was quietly listening to the Demonic Beasts¡¯ words and deeds. All the voices were clearly heard by Jagoan. Hearing ¡°three years¡±, Jagoan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Three yearster, the Immortals¡¯ Assembly would open, and it would be the time when the Grand Pure Emperor announced his return. Therefore, Jagoan was very sensitive to this time. When he killed the underground devil people, he also heard that there seemed to be signs of a force joining forces with the underground devil people. In addition, what happened in the Imperial City a long time ago. When many details and clues werebined, Jagoan instinctively felt that the investigation of this group of demonic beasts was rted to Immortals¡¯ Assembly and Grand Pure Emperor. But with the current information, there were too few things that could be predicted. Therefore, he concentrated and spread out his Divine Awareness. He not only heard every word of the bald demon. He also heard the other small demons¡¯ whispering without letting go of a single word. After the bald Big Demon finished speaking, the remaining demonic beasts began to describe the details of their n one by one. Apart from the two Half-step Ancestors, there were more than 100 remaining Demonic Beasts. *** Two days had passed by after everyone finished saying. Although it took two days, Jagoan understood the Demonic Beasts¡¯ n. Obviously, Heaven-covering n was a huge n. It involved not only demonic beasts, but also all kinds of demons, inner demons, underground demons, ghosts, dark cultivations, and even zombies with intelligence. Their ultimate goal was to kill and suppress the power of the Human Race cultivators among the Upper Kingdoms. The most important part was to kill a human cultivator three yearster. Although this group of Demonic Beasts did not mention the name of the Human n cultivator who was going to be killed, they did not mention his background. However, through the description of the two half-step ancestors, Jagoan could guess that the target was the Grand Pure Emperor who would return three yearster. The so-called Heaven-covering n was a big move that had been prepared for nearly 30 years. The first goal was to kill the Grand Pure Emperor, and the final goal was to suppress the Luck of the Human n¡¯s cultivators. There were thousands of Demonic Beasts who had made ns and participated. There were countless other shape-shifting demons and early-stage of wisdom Demonic Beasts. Fortunately, their target was several Upper Kingdoms. If they gathered all their strength to attack one point, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect might not be able to resist. However, Jagoan could see it. If the entire Heaven-covering n was made up of a spider web, the demonic beasts on the ind were probably not even responsible for one of the spider silks. It could barely be considered one of the pieces when a spider spat out a spider silk. After learning these things, Jagoan began to get busy. These Demonic Beasts all had great vigor, and some of them even had a Divine Soul that could enhance the power of the Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl. Letting go of any one of them would not only make people sigh, but would also leak the news. As long as he knew about this Heaven- covering n, Jagoan would be able to find the clues. In the next few years, he would figure out more urate things and kill more demonic beasts and devils to enhance his strength. As for telling Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect about Heaven-covering n, Jagoan also had this idea at the beginning. But this idea was denied by him after a sh in his mind. First of all, he knew too little about this n. Even if he told the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it would be useless and might alert the enemy. Jagoan had learned from their conversation that these Demonic Beasts had controlled some disciples of the sects. Including the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. In addition to this reason, even Jagoan had a feeling that the Crape Myrtle Sect and some high-level members of the Lunia had already known about the Heaven-covering n. Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 After weighing the situation, Jagoan decided to temporarily bury this matter in his heart. If he found out more important clues, it would not be toote to inform the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. One could imagine that he would be able to find out about the Demon n¡¯s plots and discussions while cultivating on an ind. It seemed that the Heaven-covering n might have been leaked like a sieve. With Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s physical strength, it was impossible for the sect to know nothing about it. Therefore, before the Demonic Beasts left, Jagoan began to get busy. It would not be difficult for Jagoan to get rid of the early-stage of wisdom Demonic Beasts and a few ordinary shape-shifting demons on the ind after Jagoan¡¯s promotion. The two half-step ancestors were the ones who could be a bit tricky. The bald male demon in a dark red robe had been talking and discussing with other demonic beasts throughout the whole process. The other half-step ancestor was dressed in a white robe. He even used his robe to cover his entire body. Only wisps of ck gas were inhaled and exhaled under his hood. In order to prevent his divine sense from being discovered by the other party, Jagoan had to keep a little distance. Thus, by this time, he still didn¡¯t know what this white-robed demon looked like. However, Jagoan was now certain that both of them carried valuable treasures. He felt that what was tricky to deal with was the precious treasure. Demonic beasts did not use many treasures, but once they used it, it would inevitably be very troublesome. Therefore, Jagoan did not appear rashly. Instead, he made various preparations under the ind. The Sky-flipping Seal was ready to seal the void within a radius of 3,000 miles at any time. In addition, Jagoan hadid out powerful formations below the ind. These formations ensured that most of the Demonic Beasts on the ind could be smashed into pieces. The 28 Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearls were ready to devour the remaining souls of the demonic beasts. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After everything was prepared, Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense gathered on the ind again, waiting for the opportunity to attack. But at this time, the situation changed a little. At this moment, the two half-step ancestors had taken the initiative to show their treasures. When Jagoan was setting up, the bald demon was telling the other demonic beasts what they needed to do next. When everything in Jagoan was ready, the bald Big Demon changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°In fact, in addition to letting us know what you have arranged before, the ancestor also prepared three treasures as rewards for thepletion of this task.¡± After that, he took out the first treasure. It was a drop of dark green water. In an instant, all the demonic beasts present changed their faces. Because although it looked like a water droplet, in an instant, the smell of dark clouds surged out. Not only that, but if one looked carefully at the depths of the dark green blood bead, one could see a big river covered with fog. The river was winding and no one knew where it led to. In the fog, one could vaguely see the broken shadows ofrge ships, and there was a deathly stillness and despair everywhere. ¡°This is¡­¡± Several shape-shifting demons among the demonic beasts came to their senses first. Their breathing became extremely rapid, and their eyes shed with excitement and disbelief. Even the enchanting female demon didn¡¯t pay attention to the bald male demon anymore, but stared at the dark green blood bead without blinking. Jagoan also found that the Blood Pearl was different. Not only does it contain an amazing vigor, but it also contains the smell of space cirction, as if it can communicate with another void¡­. Jagoan thought to himself. Since his promotion, he had a deeper understanding of the Space Dao. Therefore, at this time, he had a deeper feeling than all the Demonic Beasts present. Looking around at the surrounding Demonic Beasts and seeing their greedy eyes, the bald Big Demon smiled with satisfaction and said, ¡°This drop of Blood of Essence was given to my Ancestor by Great Sage Minghe.¡± ¡°Our ancestor took out this treasure to reward you.¡± ¡°Great Sage Minghe!¡± ¡°The Blood of Essence of Great Sage Minghe!¡± ¡°Great Sage! He¡¯s many times stronger than our ancestor!¡± ¡°If I can get this drop of Blood of Essence from Ancestor Minghe, refine it, and integrate it with my bloodline, although I won¡¯t be a Sage immediately, my strength and cultivation will definitely increase greatly. More importantly, I can also get the help of this drop of blood when I cultivate in the future, so that I can make rapid progress!¡± After hearing about the origin of this drop of essence blood, the demons on the spot immediately burst into a heated discussion, and their eyes were full of desire, staring at this drop of dark green essence blood. The more enthusiastic the group of demons was, the more satisfied the big bald demon looked. After the group of demons gradually quieted down, the bald Big Demon continued, ¡°You¡¯re right. This drop of Essence Blood can help you improve your cultivation greatly by integrating it with your own blood. It would be a thousand times easier and ten thousand times easier for you to transform into the shape-shifting and the ancestor! Moreover, it was not only a drop of Blood of Essence of Great Sage Minghe, but also a small world of Heaven and Earth created by him¡­¡± ¡°If anyone is lucky enough to get it, he or she will be able to experience and evenprehend the bloodline and magical power!¡± All of a sudden, the scene was like boiling oil being poured into a spoonful of boiling water. The atmosphere was boiling and exploding. ¡°The magical power of the Great Sage!¡± ¡°This, this is beyond my imagination!¡± ¡°Oh my god! If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it mean that a country bumpkin of the Human n in the mortal world would wear a dragon robe in an instant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better topare with a little mouse. It suddenly bes the king of ten thousand hands and can pick stars and take the moon!¡± A group of early-stage of wisdom Demonic Beasts kept roaring. Their roars even formed a raging hurricane, shaking the ind and shaking the trees. As for the other eight shape-shifting demons, their eyes were filled with even more eagerness. They stared fixedly at the drop of inky green essence blood, as if they had all transformed into stone statues. ¡°This, this is one of the rewards for this mission.¡± It seemed that he deliberately wanted to mobilize the mood of the Demonic Beasts present. After a while, when the Demonic Beasts calmed down again, the bald Big Demon spoke again. As he spoke, the bald Big Demon turned to look at the other half-step Ancestor, who was wearing a white robe and had not made a sound before. Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Although the white-robed demon had not spoken before, nor had he revealed his true appearance. However, the rolling Demon Aura seemed to be suffocating as he moved, which made the Demonic Beasts present respect him. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. When they faced him, they did not dare to breathe. The white-robed demon slowly raised his hand, and a purple-ck light condensed in his palm. The next moment, he held a banner in his hand. Immediately, the wind and clouds churned, and the sky seemed to darken. The air around them was filled with a terrifying aura, as if the sky were about to copse, and the earth were about to sink. At the same time, the banner began to transform into various forms. Sometimes, tens of thousands of beasts would charge forward, sometimes Demonic Souls would gather together, sometimes God and Demon would look down on it, and sometimes, a flood would rise up into the sky. What they showed was all great disasters. All the Demonic Beasts present looked shocked and shivered. They only felt that their courage was constantly shrinking toward therge intestine. ¡°This treasure is called the Primordial Demonic-soul g¡­¡± The bald Big Demon also looked solemn and said. After a moment he continued, ¡°It¡¯s also a magic weapon refined by the Great Sage. It was refined by the ck Roc Sage after absorbing the vital force of killing in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons in primitive times. It also contained the fear, resentment, and treasures of all Creatures during the earthquake and flood. It took more than 300 years to refine it. With this treasure in hand, it is equivalent to adding wings to a tiger. No one can defeat it!¡± Actually, right now, there was no need for this bald male demon to exin too much. All kinds of killing, hatred, despair, and fear broke out on the Archean Demonic Soul g. All the demonic beasts present felt it clearly. Although they were on the deep-sea isted ind, with the appearance of the banner, they immediately felt as if they hade to the Battlefield of Gods and Demons of Separation Mountain and Blood Sea. Heaven and earth were copsing, and the sun and moon were sinking everywhere. All demons were afraid. The horror and envy in the eyes of the demons made the bald demon very satisfied. At the same time, at the foot of the demons, deep in the ind, Jagoan also stared at the Archean Demonic Soul g. The Archean Demonic Soul g was simr to the Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl¡¯s. But it was stronger than Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl. If he could refine it again and merge it with the Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl, the power of the magic weapon would rise from the level of the ancient fierce beasts to the level of the ancient devil gods. When taking actions, it was not an Archean Fierce Spirit, but a Demonic God that had destroyed heaven and earth. Thinking about it made people feel a little excited. The bald demon revealed his third treasure. When the treasure was taken out, the wind on the ind stopped and the waves quieted down. When the Archean Demonic Soul g appeared, the Demonic Beasts gasped. The scene was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The big bald demon took out something like the Imperial Jade Seal, which represented imperial power in the secr world. Its entire body was pale gold in color, with vicious demonic beasts engraved on its surface. They either roared towards the sky or hid in the abyss. Just a single nce would cause one¡¯s heart to tremble. However, this gold was different from the gold that represented royal power in the mundane world. The gold representing the royal family was filled with a noble and sacred aura. However, the gold treasure was full of a murderous, brave, and ruthless aura, as if it was going to destroy everything in front of it. Compared to the endless demonic beasts of the Archean Demonic Soul g, the overwhelming pressure from the sky gave people the fear of being pierced through. The entire ind was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. After a long while, a Great Demon stammered, ¡°Your, Your Honor, may I ask if this treasure was also refined by that Great Sage¡­¡± ¡°You have good taste.¡± The bald male demon¡¯s eyes were filled with praise as he nced at the great demon. ¡°This treasure is called the Primordial Demon Soul Talisman, which was also refined by Great Saint ck Roc. Moreover, the Archean Demon Soul g and the Archean Demon Soul Talisman were both refined at the same time¡­ There is Yin and Yang between heaven and earth, so I don¡¯t need to say more about the rtionship between the two treasures refined at the same time.¡± Upon hearing this, the eyes of the Demonic Beasts on the spot sparkled with desire and their breathing quickened. The eyes of the underground Jagoan also froze at this time. He reacted much faster than the Demonic Beasts present. When he heard the name of the golden magic weapon, he knew that the two magic weapons must have been refined by the same person. Among all the treasures owned by cultivators, rank was the most important. However, most of the time, the refined magic weapons had connections. If they were used at the same time, the power of a set of magic weapons could surpass that of magic weapons of higher ranks. A long time ago, Jagoan had owned a set of Misty Cloud Gloves, Misty Cloud Armor, and Misty Cloud Boots. If he wore them at the same time, not only would his power increase greatly, but his magic weapon also contained cultivation skills. In addition, the sword formation made up of eight long elemental swords in the Celestial Punishment gloves could also be regarded as a magic weapon. Now, the Archean Demonic Soul g and Archean Demonic Soul Talisman were obviously a set of magic weapons. And it must be of high rank! It was just that it was not convenient for Jagoan to use his divine sense to probe recklessly. The bald Big Demon had said that three treasures would be disyed this time as a reward for the completion of the task. Now that the three magic weapons had been revealed, Jagoan also carefully observed them to make sure that the treasure light of the two half-step ancestors before came from these three magic weapons. They had no other treasures. After confirming this matter, Jagoan did not dy any longer. Streaks of spiritual Qi were injected into the formation that had long been set up. After everything was confirmed, Jagoan suddenly moved and appeared above the ind in an instant, spreading his powerful Divine Awareness. Boom! In an instant, it was as if tndmines were surging and meteorites were falling to the ground. The terrifying hurricane formed on the sea instantly uprooted all the trees on the ind. The surface of the sea was filled with waves. Like a violent behemoth, it hit the ind hard. The group of demonic beasts on the ind was caught off guard. They were shocked and staggered. Coupled with the strong Divine Sense of Jagoan, even though they were hundreds of miles away, the group of demonic beasts on the ind lost their ability to think for a short time. However, the shapeshifting demons and the two half-step ancestors reacted extremely quickly. They were stunned for a moment, and then they immediately reacted. Their eyes were full of killing intent. ¡°There is a cultivator!¡± They did not think about where the cultivator came from and why they were found. Anyway, since he had found them, he had to be killed! However, before these demonic beasts could make their next move, they suddenly felt the ground under their feet tremble violently, as if something was about to break out of the earth. There seemed to be a devastating storm on the ind. Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 Before the demonic beasts on the scene could react, the ind on the sea ind suddenly swelled from the center of the ind. White light that burst out from the long cracks almost blinded people. A terrifying force that seemed to erupt from hundreds or thousands of volcanoes instantly lifted the ind and soared into the sky. Bam! It was like a zing sun rising from the vast sea. The sea area with a radius of thousands of miles was suddenly filled with huge waves. The rolling sound waves shattered the seawater in the air and turned it into a downpour. The seawater hundreds of miles around the ind was burned into steam by the burning mes and air st. The group of demonic beasts gathered on the ind was even sent flying by this earth-shattering force. Lightning, water, fire, and wind, the torrent of meteorites, and all kinds of Murder Arrays buried before Jagoan now showed the peerless power of heaven. They intertwined with each other and moved freely. They put these demonic beasts into them. In an instant, they were torn into pieces and turned into ashes. Almost instantly, the early-stage of wisdom Demonic Beasts disappeared in the pale white light. Several shape-shifting demons were not spared. One of them was torn into pieces after being pierced by lightning. Some were swallowed up by the fire, burned to ashes in the blink of an eye, and then were smashed into powder by the fierce wind. There was also the sword lighting from all directions, which was instantly pierced into a sieve and then exploded. There were eight shape-shifting demons and two half-step ancestors in total, but when they rushed out of the range of the Murder Array, only three were left. The other demonic beasts were all broken to pieces. It was a miracle to find aplete finger. The five great demons who had luckily survived were still in shock. The five Great demons felt their blood turn cold as they looked at the terrifying crater on the surface of the sea, which had long been reduced to dust. Among the five great demons, the graceful banshee from before was also there. However, her face was now as pale as a sheet of paper. Looking at the huge pit that might not be filled for half a day when the seawater was constantly pouring out, she eximed, ¡°Is this a secting to deal with us? What¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, an extremely powerful divine thought swept across the storm. In the torrential rain, the sound of steel crashing could be heard. This sound could probably shatter a big demon that had just entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm or had just transformed to shape-shifting stage! The five great demons exchanged looks of shock and anger. The bald great demon continued to give orders. ¡°Let¡¯s go separately!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. They felt that they had been targeted by a certain sect. Moreover, this sect must have done its best to kill them. If they separated and left this ce, it would be equivalent to separating the battle strength of this sect. Their chances of escaping would be even greater. But then, a sneer came from the heavy rain. ¡°Can you leave?¡± Bam! Heaven and earth rumbled. The five great demons that had just dispersed were shocked. Almost in an instant, they could see that the void in front of them, apanied by the heavy rain formed by seawater, was rushing toward them. This meant that the void was shrinking rapidly! The space carried the sea water. In the blink of an eye, it was like a giant deep-sea beast. It violently rushed forward and the earth-shattering power could even smash a continent. Bang! Bang! The two half-step ancestors were forced to retreat. The three shape-shifting demons were hit by the huge waves. They flew back like meteors, and blood spurted out of their mouths. Even their skin and flesh were torn open, and blood gushed out, dyeing the surrounding rain red. Jagoan suddenly appeared in mid-air. He made a grasping motion with his five fingers. Like a dragon, a tiger, and a leopard, he moved his body and let out Lion¡¯s Roars. The severely injured shapeshifting demon was so shocked that his hands and feet froze and he could not move. The next moment, he took off a shape-shifting demon¡¯s head. The demon¡¯s body, which had lost his head, strangely disappeared into the white light. Then, Jagoan appeared in front of the other two shapeshifting demons. Swoosh! Jagoan¡¯s fist seemed to have pierced through a piece of tofu and pierced through the chest of the shape-shifting demon in front of him, still holding the opponent¡¯s beating heart. He clenched his palm and crushed the heart. With another swing of Jagoan, the arrogant shapeshifting demon flew out and immediately disappeared into the white light. The next moment, he came to the enchanting banshee. The banshee felt that danger wasing. Her muscles and bones tensed up at this moment, as firm as steel. But Jagoan¡¯s fingers gathered together and turned into a hand knife, sweeping away. Suddenly, there was a kind of sharpness to separate Yin and Yang and tear apart the universe. By the time the banshee reacted, she had been split in half by Jagoan. Then, with a sh of white light, the banshee disappeared in the rain. To be exact, she disappeared into the white belly of a white pig like the two shape-shifting demons. ¡°It¡¯s a cultivator!¡± another yell sounded. Jagoan¡¯s continuous attacks had allowed the remaining two half-step ancestors to discover his tracks. The big bald demon cried out involuntarily. An indescribable anger and panic, like water and fire, kept colliding in his chest and striking. A cultivator could wipe them out in an instant. Was the other party a Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm? Thinking of this, the bald great demon¡¯s heart trembled, and his scalp felt numb. But at this time, a voice was clearly heard. ¡°Just a second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. His realm is not as good as ours, so he just used formation to ambush us. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s no match for us!¡± Upon hearing this, the bald Great demon immediately turned to look at the white-robed Great demon. Of course, he knew that it was hispanion who told him the news. Hearing the other party¡¯s words, the bald Big Demon¡¯s mind moved and he immediately understood the key point. This was the truth. If the other side had the advantage in numbers and strength, he could just suppress them directly. There was no need to use the formation. Just now, the demons had died because the other party was hiding in the dark and using the might of the magic weapon. They were not only two shape-shifting demons, but also at the peak of the shape- shifting demon stage. They could be called half-step ancestors! Thinking of this, the bald Big Demon suddenly calmed down, and the panic in his eyes disappeared immediately. Instead, there were wisps of elite sharpness and killing intent. ¡°You¡¯re here to break the seal, and I¡¯ll find this guy and tear him into pieces!¡± The bald Big Demon roared angrily. In an instant, countless blood-red threads seeped out of his head, densely packed like countless silk threads, spreading toward the surrounding seawater. Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 Bam! Almost in an instant, countless thin red threads grew wildly like luxuriant hair. They even oppressed the air and made a heart-wrenching sound. The threads that surged out seemed to be filled with heaven and earth all of a sudden. At first nce, it was difficult to breathe. Ssh! The threads suddenly shed in the void. A grim smile appeared in the bald Big Demon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Found it! Cans devour everything!¡± The threads that grew out from his head extended out endlessly, transforming into an enormous python. They were like a wide river, causing the seawater in the area to tremble. Suddenly, Jagoan appeared behind the water curtain. ¡°A mere human cultivator at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm dares to spoil my n. Today, I will definitely make you beg for death!¡± The bald demon roared. The dense threads suddenly turned into countless tentacles and rushed toward Jagoan. They wanted to pierce into every pore of Jagoan¡¯s body and let him die in despair after suffering the cruelest torture in the world. In the face of this murderous magical power, Jagoan¡¯s eyes were still calm. When he killed three shape-shifting demons in a row, his face was cold, as if he had done a trivial thing. Jagoan looked at the furious bald demon and sneered. ¡°All the people below the ancestor are ants!¡± If this was before his promotion, it would be a little difficult. After all, demonic beasts were born stronger than cultivators at the same level because of their bloodline. This was also the reason why the bald Great demon didn¡¯t take Jagoan seriously after discovering Jagoan¡¯s level. But now, the reason why Jagoan said so was that he had absolute confidence! He opened his five fingers and grabbed forward. Jagoanlight exploded in Jagoan¡¯s palm, as if every finger was dragging a bright river of stars, washing fiercely in the air. All the red threads were cut and crushed by the gxy. At this moment, the vast and mighty stars once again exploded. The light in the entire void melted the space into a big hole. Jagoan rivers crossed each other and fell toward the bald Big Demon with the aura of heaven and earth. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Ah! Argh!¡± The bald Great demon only had enough time to let out a miserable howl as his body was instantly sucked into the starlight. Bang! A series of explosions sounded. As the light devoured him, the bald Big Demon let out a series of screams. Large amounts of blood spurted out from the light. Rolling vigor poured out of his body heavily. Jagoan curled his fingers again and withdrew. Woo! The void, which had been melted by starlight, suddenly jumped violently. In an instant, it shrank into a mass of starlight the size of a palm and flew back to Jagoan. In the center of the starlight, a mass of blood slowly squirmed. Although it looked like a small ball, it seemed to be injected into a big river. Looking at it carefully, there was a loud bang of huge waves hitting the shore. This vigor naturally came from the bald Great demon. In an instant, he was crushed into a ball by Jagoan, and all the vigor was preserved in it. The drop of Blood of Essence and Archean Demonic Soul Talisman he carried with him were also taken by Jagoan. He threw all the vigor to Jagoan aside. The little white pig had long opened its mouth and was waiting. It swallowed all the vigor of a half-step ancestor. But after all, he was a half-step ancestor and the most powerful demon in his shapeshifting stage. The vigor was particrly strong. After the little white pig swallowed it, its round face suddenly turned red, as if it were drunk. Its eyes became blurred, and its body swayed, almost falling off the shoulder of Jagoan. ¡°Wow¡­ It¡¯s¡­ So cool¡­¡± After a while, the corner of the little white pig¡¯s mouth rose and it burped. Jagoan¡¯s eyes fell on the remaining white-robed demon. This great demon appeared very mysterious from the very beginning. The white robe had never been removed from his body, nor had anyone seen his face clearly. More importantly, Jagoan had sealed the void and killed more than 100 Demonic Beasts. However, this big demon did not panic at all, as if the big demons killed by Jagoan had nothing to do with him. After observing for a long time, Jagoan was sure that this demon must have some extraordinary means. So at this time, he did not take the other party lightly. Looking at Jagoan, his hands were shining with lightning and starlight in his left hand. All of a sudden, the wind and clouds around them surged and roared, as if a natural disaster was approaching. The surrounding seawater was swept away at this moment, and the air solidified into an iron te. It was extremely difficult to move. ¡°Human cultivator, I admit that you are very smart¡­¡± The voice of the demon came from under the cloak. And it was a woman¡¯s voice. However, Jagoan remained unmoved. Whether male or female, this was also a demonic beast. There was a fundamental difference between it and the human race. As she spoke, the demon also stretched out his arm and took off his hood, revealing a delicate face. If it was a human, this great demon would definitely deserve the title ¡°peerless beauty¡±. However, her blood-red eyes, scarlet lips, faintly discernible fangs, and countless vengeful souls were circling around her. It was obvious that she was a great demon with a strong killing intent! It was very likely that she reached her current realm by killing. The pair of eyes that seemed to be soaked in blood fell on Jagoan¡¯s body. The demon sneered repeatedly, ¡°But you used the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm to deceive others and let others take you lightly. This means are really not brilliant.¡± Jagoan really wanted to say that this was his real realm. However, there was no need to exin to the demonic beast. The other party¡¯s way of deliberately dying time was not very wise. ¡°Do you think I am deliberately stalling for time?¡± the banshee seemed to have seen through what Jagoan was thinking. Her scarlet lips slightly rose. As soon as she finished speaking, a bloody mist suddenly surged behind her. As the blood fog kept rising, a huge eyeball suddenly appeared. The eyeball was almost as high as a floor. At this moment, it suddenly opened and stared straight at Jagoan. The hatred and resentment contained within could almost freeze one¡¯s soul. At the same time, the void around the eyeball began to fall and spread like mud, with a deafening roar. Just as Jagoan¡¯s attention waspletely focused on this eyeball, a hideous smile came from the corner of the banshee¡¯s mouth. ¡°Actually, what I need is this.¡± Swoosh! A blood-red long sword wrapped with countless souls suddenly appeared behind Jagoan and stabbed toward her. Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 The long sword appeared silently. But, it suddenly stabbed down. Immediately, the sharp edge was exposed, shooting out infinite brilliance and rubbing against the void. Countless souls rushed out and opened their bloody mouths, as if they were going to tear Jagoan into pieces after the sword edge. Swoosh! After the long sword pierced through Jagoan¡¯s body, countless blood-red Gang Thunders on it exploded at this moment. Boom! One vortex after another appeared. Large areas of the void continuously caved in, releasing deafening noises. It was as if the world was sted apart, sinking into a state of doom. The white-robed banshee hovered hundreds of miles away with a grim smile on her scarlet mouth. ¡°What about the power of the Doomsday Sword? Humph, a low-level cultivator dares to show off in front of me?¡± The banshee was extremely proud. But at this time, a roar suddenly came from the muddy explosion. It was as if the voice had pierced through the soul of the female demon, causing her to instantly stand there in mid-air, a look of disbelief on her face. The next moment, a roar turned into the roars of dozens of ancient vicious beasts. The rolling smoke and dust and the chaotic void were suddenly pierced through. The souls of the Archean Fierce Beasts rushed to the Ninth Heaven and instantly smashed the blood-red long sword into pieces with the earth- shattering waves. Then, they hit the white-robed banshee hard. Suddenly, the white-robed banshee let out an unprecedented scream. Her white robe exploded in an instant, and countless wounds, muscles, and bones appeared on her body. Her life essence poured out, and her body flew out like a cannonball, smashing into the sealed void wall. The loud sound was like a hammer hitting the city gate. Large amounts of blood immediately sprayed out in mid-air. The blood-colored demonic eye that was originally condensed in the air exploded into pieces. Like countless pieces of flesh, it flew out and filled up the void that had been melted before. The banshee¡¯s face was full of horror and disbelief. She looked back at the center of the copsed void. Jagoan stepped out unscathed. With every step he took, the howling airflow around him suddenly became light. ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± Seeing that Jagoan was safe and sound, the banshee suddenly shouted. In shock and anger, she opened her mouth and spat out blood again. Doubt, resentment, fear, and all kinds of expressions quickly changed on her face. ¡°The Doomsday Sword has pierced you! Your Divine Soul must have been crushed at that moment! And even if you don¡¯t die, the Yin Thunder will definitely st you to pieces! But, but why are you all right now?¡± The banshee did not believe what she saw at this time. Because she had seen the situation clearly. The Doomsday Sword, like a streak of blood-red lightning, pierced through Jagoan¡¯s back, prated his body, and came out of his chest. Then, a series of Yin Thunder exploded. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. This was her trump card. Even if she didn¡¯tunch a sneak attack, it would still be enough to seriously injure the first stage ancestor. This also meant that even Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators of the Human Race would be killed on the spot if their realms were not high enough. Even if they were not blown to pieces and their souls were destroyed, they were seriously injured and dying. That was reasonable. There would never be a situation like this where the other party was safe and sound. For a moment, she was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. Luckily, she was a half-step ancestor, she was able to suppress the surging vigor with her powerful cultivation base. ¡°What exactly is going on¡­¡± Seeing Jagoan¡¯s bright eyes looking at her, the banshee couldn¡¯t help murmuring and trembling. Of course, Jagoan would not tell her how he had managed to dodge that blow. He didn¡¯t expect that the magical power that could move in the space in an instant and dodge the killing move would be useful to him as soon as heprehended it. Just now, the banshee¡¯s sword pierced and detonated in one go, which was amazing. However, because Jagoan moved into another void in that instant, nothing happened to him. Then, when the 28 Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearls were thrown out, the violent Ancient Fierce Spirit and the banshee were caught off guard. In an instant, she was seriously injured. The banshee looked extremely weak. At the same time, she looked at Jagoan with resentment, as if she would die the next moment. ¡°Do you think you won? Do you think you can get this treasure?¡± The banshee struggled to breathe. She slowly raised her hand and held the Archean Demonic Soul Talisman in her palm. Here you are!¡± As if trying her best, the banshee screamed and threw the magic weapon away. The corners of the banshee¡¯s mouth suddenly lifted when Jagoan looked away. Her weak expression disappeared in an instant. A look of determination appeared on her face. ¡°I have already remembered your appearance and aura. When I report it to the Ancestor, we will definitelye back and tear you to pieces!¡± At the same time, two pairs of wings suddenly unfolded behind the banshee. These two pairs of wings, like torches with oil, instantly burned and turned into two torches. Then, in the shrill roar of the banshee, the burning mes of her wings interweaved violently and hovered like a drill drill, fiercely drilling into the sealed void wall behind her. After all, she was a half-step ancestor. She was burning her essence, blood, and her attack had caused a hole in the sealed void. A wave of wet and salty sea breeze blew over. ¡°Wait and see!¡± The banshee turned back again, red at Jagoan, and then turned into a stream of flowing light, drilled out of the hole, and shot toward the depths of the sea. Jagoan took the Archean Demonic-soul Talisman into his hand. Looking at the direction in which the banshee escaped, he narrowed his eyes and snorted. The next moment, lightning shed in his palm. Like a concentrated flood, the rolling thunder and lightning kept striking and rubbing against his palm. The next moment, under the control of Jagoan¡¯s divine thoughts, it turned into a long spear, with the power of prating the void and connecting with the ancient power, bursting out. By this time, the banshee had escaped thousands of miles away. Her heart was filled with resentment. Even if she had to wash away all the seawater in the sea, it would not be clean. ¡°Human cultivator, just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely ask the ancestor to help me progress further! I will skin you alive, as well as your sect and nsmen, and torture them all. Then, when you are awake, I will devour your Divine Soul bit by bit! It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m seriously injured and can¡¯t tear the void apart. Otherwise, you can¡¯t catch up with me in a moment!¡± Just as she was thinking, the banshee suddenly found a golden light shing ahead. Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 The golden light suddenly appeared without warning. Before the banshee could react, the golden light suddenly turned into a huge palm, leaving a trail in the air, tearing the void and grabbing her. Sizzle! When the golden me touched the banshee¡¯s body, it immediately made a sound of boiling oil. ¡°Ah!¡± The banshee let out a wail, and ck smoke suddenly gushed out from her whole body. A burning smell immediately spread around. What made the banshee even more desperate was that, at this moment, a lightning bolt in the distance condensed into a long spear, constantly piercing through the space, with a great destructive aura. It approached her with high speed. As soon as she felt the golden ws loosen, the banshee¡¯s eyes were swallowed by the lightning. Bam! The lightning spear pierced through her chest, instantly evaporating all of the seawater around her. When the banshee was 100 miles away, she exploded in the air. The banshee¡¯s eyes were filled with endless fear. In an instant, she was blown into a sea of blood. Her spirit surged out of her body and was torn apart by the lightning. It turned into ashes and disappeared into the vast sea. A momentter, Jagoan appeared above the Sea Area with Jagoan. Looking down at the deep sunken sea, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help shaking its head and sighing. It kept knocking on the shoulder of Jagoan with its little hooves. ¡°You, you, you! What can I say to you? This is a half-step Ancestor! How can you tear her up like this? Even if you don¡¯t want it yourself and I don¡¯t want it either, why don¡¯t you think about Little Candy? Little Candy hasn¡¯t eaten a high-level demonic beast for so long. It is so hungry that its face is yellow and its skin is thin!¡± Jagoan shook his head and said, ¡°These two half-step ancestors may have been ordered by the other ancestors, but they carried the magic weapon refined by the Great Sage with them. Great Sage is an existenceparable to Real Immortal Realm. The magical power he controls is definitely not something that we can imagine now¡­¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°The banshee was much more cunning than the other Demonic Beasts, and the magical power she disyed when she escaped was very rare. If the Great Sage had left behind any restrictions on her but I haven¡¯t crushed her bones and reduced her to dust, resulting in what happened today to be known by the Great Sage through them, that would be terrible. It was already a great risk for you to swallow the vigor before.¡± Jagoan immediately understood what was going on. The Great Sage was many times stronger than its father. It was better to be careful. Jagoan didn¡¯t say anything else, but looked down at the roaring seawater. He didn¡¯t expect to hear the Heaven-covering n, which hadsted for decades, involve countless demonic beasts, demons, and dark cultivations. Among them was a Great Sage-level demonic beast. Moreover, he knew that there were at least two Great Sages today. From their tone, they seem to be particrly afraid of Grand Pure Emperor. The Grand Pure Emperor was only an Amethyst Pce Realm before this retreat. An Amethyst Pce Realm could make so many forces spend decades nning just to deal with him. It seems that I know little about Grand Pure Emperor, no, not only me, but also everyone, including Jagoan Nelson¡­ After thinking for a long time, Jagoan decided to return to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect first and then think about what had happened today and sort it out. He spread out his divine sense and scanned the area within a radius of several thousand miles to make sure that there were no traces of him. Then, he immediately turned his Wave-like Void Bracelet toward the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. *** Outside the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Mountain, several female cultivators in fairy dresses were saying goodbye to Butterfly Zo. ¡°Thank you, senior Zo, for your hospitality this time¡­ In the Immortals¡¯ Assembly three yearster, we will visit the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± After saying goodbye, the one with the highest realm among these female cultivators took out a round jade te. As the jade te rotated, it became bigger. Several female cultivators stepped on it. After standing still, wisps of green Qi seeped out from around the jade te. Carrying the jade te, they flew into the air. This jade te was obviously a high-ranking flying magic weapon. It shuttled through the air, fast and steady. Soon, it passed through thousands of mountains and tens of thousands of miles away from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. During this period of time, the female cultivators on the jade te did not speak. They were all quietly thinking about something. Obviously, this trip to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had greatly improved the knowledge of most of them. At the same time, their minds were also impacted to different degrees. After a long time, the youngest female cultivator finally couldn¡¯t hold back her temper. She sighed and took the lead to say, ¡°We are both cultivators¡¯ sects. Why is the gap between our Cloud Valley and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect so big? Whenpared, I was scared.¡± As soon as she said that, the rest of the female cultivators couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This time, they were ordered by their master to visit an Elder of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so they stayed in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for a few days. Because their master had a good rtionship with the Elder, the one responsible for receiving them was also the daughter of the Elder of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. She was kind and friendly, and when people saw her, they could not help but like her. Under the reception of senior Zo, they had visited many ces in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect in the past few days and were fortunate enough to listen to part of some masters¡¯ preaching. Most of them rarely left the Cloud Valley before this. Even if they did, they would go to the ¡°little¡¯ ces in Efrax or even in themandery. As for the biggest sect in Upper Kingdom like the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they had only heard of it and had never had the fortune to meet it personally. Therefore, before they came, they had already had some imagination and were prepared. However, when they truly arrived in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, seeing this scene where endless magical force surrounded them, immortal energy swirling about, void layers uponyers, they were still deeply shaken. In contrast, the territory of the Cloud Valley could really be regarded as poor. But in fact, the Cloud Valley was not a small sect. In Lunia, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was unique. If the rest of the sects were divided into various sses, then the Cloud Valley and a few other sects were the second echelon, second only to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After all, this was also a sect with a history of more than 10,000 years. A sect that had existed for thousands of years like the Golden Fox Sect could not bepared. For this reason, most of the female cultivators on the jade te felt that no matter how powerful the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was, their Cloud Valley was not bad. When they really met, the gap in their hearts could not be described in words. Compared to the dejected expressions of the disciples on the jade te, the female Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator in the lead had expected this. After everyone finished discussing in a low voice, she said with a smile, ¡°Actually, more than 30 years ago, when I first came to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect with Master, I was in the same mood as you now¡­¡± ¡°Right? Senior, I¡¯m really not reconciled.¡± The youngest female cultivator pouted. The Heavenly Spirit Realm female cultivator shook her head with a smile and did not respond to her. Instead, she nced over the crowd and at the back of the jade te. A girl who seemed to be deep in thought at this moment said, ¡°Junior Sister Hudson, what do you think of this? Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 The light of the setting sun fell on the girl¡¯s smooth skin, revealing a touch of intoxicating blush. This girl, Meadow Hudson, who was called Junior Sister Hudson, looked to be in her early twenties. Although cultivators¡¯ appearance was generally not real, this female cultivator had a rare softness and tranquility. Although she was standing in the corner of the jade te and did not join the discussion between the female cultivators, her figure was always the center of the crowd. She had been staring into the distance as if she was thinking about something. When she heard her senior¡¯s question, her eyes moved slightly. She turned around and smiled sweetly. ¡°Senior, were you as shocked as us when you first came to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Thinking of the situation at that time, the senior of the Heavenly Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s almost the same as your reaction. When I went back, I was unhappy for a long time and finally recover after Master¡¯s exnation.¡± The senior paused and continued, ¡°Junior Sister Hudson, what do you think of this?¡± When she asked this question again, the senior¡¯s smile disappeared a little. From her tone, it seemed that she was a little cautious. The other female cultivators also sensed the change in the senior¡¯s tone, so they all looked at Junior Sister Hudson and wanted to hear her opinion. Although Junior Sister Hudson entered the sectte, she was tested to have rare natural Flora Form when she entered the sect. Not only that, when it came to cultivation, her talent was also extremely high, making it difficult for others to catch up to her. She was also extremely hardworking, viewed as a role model by many seniors and junior sisters in the sect. More importantly, she was gentle. When dealing with people, she would take the initiative to think for others, giving people a feeling of bathing in a spring breeze. If her senior sister was in trouble, she would take the initiative to help. After that, she would never be proud and humble. Therefore, among thest batch of young disciples in the Cloud Valley, the one with the highest realm and the strongest strength might not be Junior Sister Hudson, but she was the most popr! None of the seniors on the jade te disliked her. Therefore, when the leading senior asked this question, everyone wanted to know what Junior Sister Hudson would think. Meadow raised her hand to gather her messy long hair and smiled. The sweet smile, which was enough to melt people¡¯s hearts, suddenly made these female cultivators present feel much happier. ¡°Senior is testing me¡­ In that case, I¡¯ll tell you what I think.¡± The Senior smiled and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll listen carefully.¡± ¡°You are too kind, senior¡­¡± Meadow sorted out her words and said, ¡°In fact, there is no need for us to feel inferior because of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s magnificence.¡± Hearing Meadow¡¯s first sentence, the senior¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Because from the time, it has been more than 10,000 years since the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect established. Throughout the endless river of time, it was unknown just how many sects had been established and then they had vanished. In the end, not even a single name was left behind. As for the current Cloud Valley, it had only established for a few thousand years. Compared with Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it was only one-fifth of the time. What was needed was a total of 10,000 years of umtion¡­¡± ¡°The umtion of 10,000 years was enough to create a huge gap between the two sects. It¡¯s like a cultivator who has been practicing for a hundred years, and a cultivator who has just been practicing for ten years. The gap between them is so big that it¡¯s hard to imagine the distance between them. It¡¯s natural.¡± When Meadow said this, the youngest female cultivator giggled and said, ¡°Senior Hudson, I don¡¯t think yourst sentence is right. You¡¯ve only entered the sect for ten years, but your cultivation has surpassed many elders who have practiced for 70 or 80 years.¡± ¡°I was lucky and got everyone¡¯s help, so it was just a special case. In fact, there is now a best example.¡± Hearing this, everyone became curious. The leading senior seemed to have understood what Meadow meant and nodded to her with a smile. Meadow was encouraged, so she continued, ¡°The example is me and Senior Sister Ragaz.¡± Senior Sister Ragaz was the senior of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. ¡°Senior Sister Ragaz happened to have stepped on the Path of Immortality for 50 years this year, and I have been cultivating for 10 years. Do we look like Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Cloud Valley?¡± ¡°Senior Sister Ragaz was already at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and I was still in the Holy Land Realm. Isn¡¯t this the best example?¡± ¡°So we must face this gap and don¡¯t me ourselves. Cultivation could be made up by time. As long as our Cloud Valley disciples work hard to cultivate, as time goes by, the gap between us and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect will gradually shrink. In the future, when our junior sisters goes to visit the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect again, they won¡¯t be in the same mood as we are today.¡± After Meadow¡¯s exnation, all the female cultivators present immediately understood and began to discuss. Senior Sister Ragaz nodded repeatedly. The main reason why she asked Meadow this question was that before they set off this time, her teacher had secretly told her that she should use this question to test Meadow and see how Meadow would answer. But at this moment, Meadow¡¯s answer not only satisfied people, but more importantly, it also yed an unexpected and effective role. Senior Sister Ragaz kept Meadow¡¯s words in mind. She was ready to report it to her teacher when she returned. To cultivate into the Great Tao, the first thing to do was to be magnanimous and ambitious. She believed that her teacher would be very happy after hearing Meadow¡¯s description. It was rare for a young disciple to have such bearing. Moreover, Meadow was a delicate and gentle female disciple. However, Meadow¡¯s description was not over yet. After everyone calmed down, she continued, ¡°In fact, in the beginning, like all the seniors and junior sisters, I also came up with an idea that if I enjoyed such an excellent cultivation environment in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, would I also gain twice the result with half the effort?¡± Hearing her words, several people present bowed their heads in embarrassment. Obviously, they had such an idea before. Looking at the crowd, Meadow took a deep breath. A look of reminiscence appeared in her eyes. After a while, she continued, ¡°My elder brother once told me that not the most expensive jewelry is the best and not the sharp sword is the best. It¡¯s the best if it suits you. The reason why we can enter the Cloud Valley is that the cultivation methods, magic trick, magical power, and the atmosphere of cultivation are suitable for us¡­¡± ¡°If we were in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, we might not be able to adapt to thepetitive environment. At that time, it would be likely that we would stop our cultivation and die before we could achieve anything. That would be a loss more than gain. There are too many precious materials to be used for us but we can¡¯t use them. What¡¯s the use of that?¡± Hearing Meadow¡¯s words, the female cultivators on the jade te, including the Heavenly Spirit Realm, Senior Sister Ragaz, were deeply moved and fell into deep thought. Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 Those that were suitable for them were the best. Although it seemed simple, few people could really understand it. After hearing Meadow¡¯s words, many female cultivators on the jade te lowered their heads and fell into deep thought. Before long, several of them had already figured it out. And the change of their mental state brought by this sentence made their auras change even more. The bottleneck that had been locked for a long time suddenly showed signs of loosening. Even Senior Ragaz, who had reached the highest level of the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, seemed to have undergone a slight change in her bearing. Obviously, some questions that had troubled her were answered by Meadow¡¯s words. In other words, the burden and pressure were put down because of this sentence. Senior Ragaz took a deep breath and looked at Meadow with more and more loving eyes. When Junior Sister Hudson was brought into the sect, although she was a little old, our teacher still tried his best to make her his disciple¡­ Now, it seemed that the teacher not only liked Junior Sister Hudson¡¯s Flora Form, but also her thoughts and understanding of life far exceeded that of her peers. Even cultivators who had cultivated for hundreds of years would find it very beneficial to gain enlightenment. With such a state of mind, coupled with her talent and hard work, the future Cloud Valley may be able to change a lot because of her¡­ Just as Senior Ragaz was thinking this, another young female cultivator asked. ¡°Senior Hudson, I have another question to ask.¡± Meadow looked at the female cultivator and said with a smile, ¡°Junior Sister, please tell me. I will tell you everything.¡± ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too serious. Actually, I have a little question because of senior¡¯s answer.¡± After thinking for a while, the female cultivator said, ¡°I was a little depressed because of the gap between our Cloud Valley and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect just now. But after getting the answer from senior, I was much happier now. But I don¡¯t know what to do for the time being. There was no doubt that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was the strongest sect in Lunia¡­¡± ¡°This time, I think everyone has seen that although there are disciples as approachable and friendly as senior Zo in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But at the same time, there are also extremely rude disciples who hang the Crape Myrtle Sect in their mouth¡­¡± Speaking of this, the female disciple seemed to be a little scared. She subconsciously lowered her voice and looked around before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Crape Myrtle Sect. It was built by that Grand Pure Emperor. Therefore, I wanted to know that the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect felt a little inferior when they saw those Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. If we meet the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect in the wild, or if we meet disciples with higher status and realm than us, what should we do?¡± ¡°What we need to cultivate is an aura of injustice. If I bend my knees, I can¡¯t understand. However, my real realm and strength was not as good as my opponent¡¯s, so I could not confront him head-on¡­ So please answer me, Senior Hudson.¡± After that, the female cultivator bowed to Meadow. Obviously, this was a question that had troubled her for a long time. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Meadow also bowed back at this time. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°In fact, I have been confused about this kind of problem¡­¡± ¡°Hmm? Senior Hudson, have you ever been confused by such a question?¡± The female cultivator¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Meadow pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°That happened more than ten years ago. At that time, because of this question, I was bold enough to ask my old brother, um¡­¡± When she said the word ¡°brother¡±, Meadow¡¯s cheeks flushed. However, no one could see through the sunset glow. Only she knew that at that moment, her cheeks were burning hot. She quickly recited the incantation to calm herself down and said, ¡°My elder brother only answered me with four words, neither humble nor pushy¡­¡± ¡°Neither humble nor pushy?¡± Everyone was stunned. Soon, a female cultivator reacted and hurriedly asked, ¡°Senior, but they have more precious materials than us.¡± Meadow asked, ¡°Will they give it to us?¡± The female cultivator blinked and shook her head. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. Since they don¡¯t give it to us, as long as we¡¯re not humble or arrogant, that¡¯s enough.¡± Meadow smiled. ¡°What if they give it to us?¡± another female cultivator asked hurriedly. Meadow replied without hesitation, ¡°If they give it to us, we will have the most precious materials. Naturally, we don¡¯t need to look at the other party¡¯s faces.¡± This angle of thinking was very strange. After listening to this, all the female cultivators present subconsciously wanted tough at first, but they immediately found that although these words sounded simple, the real truth of the Great Tao was that. All of a sudden, everyone had a feeling of sudden enlightenment, and the doubts in their hearts disappeared. The female disciple who asked the question first stood up again and bowed to Meadow. ¡°Thank you, Senior Hudson¡­¡± Meadow smiled and nodded her head. At the same time, she could not help but think of the figure that had appeared in her dreams countless times again. For a moment, she was lost in thought as she looked at the sunset glow. The confused look on Meadow¡¯s face made her even more beautiful than before. For a moment, the female cultivators on the jade te couldn¡¯t help but be tempted. At this time, the youngest female cultivator giggled and said, ¡°Senior Hudson, after so many years, you always talk about your elder brother. He told you a lot of principles. When can you introduce him to us?¡± With the start of this female cultivator, these female cultivators on the jade te immediately became restless and chattered, begging Meadow to talk about her elder brother. ¡°Yes, yes, Senior Hudson, you mentioned your elder brother a long time ago. Where is he now?¡± ¡°Junior sister Hudson, you¡¯re so kind and considerate. You have heard of many reasons from this elder brother. I think he must be a very intelligent person.¡± ¡°Junior sister Hudson, in fact, I am quite curious. For so many years, you have always mentioned your elder brother, but we have never seen him. I even once suspected that you thought of such a person in order to refuse some male cultivators. Now it seems that there is indeed someone like him.¡± ¡°Senior, you¡¯re the best. Just tell me your brother¡¯s name and where he is now. I want to see him.¡± All these years, Meadow had always mentioned that she had an elder brother who told her. Everyone in the Cloud Valley knew that she had such an elder brother. However, this elder brother was countless times more mysterious than Meadow. He only existed in her mouth, and no one had ever known where he was. As for his appearance, no one had ever seen him before. Therefore, the female cultivators on the jade te were very excited and asked. Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 At this moment, the girls were chattering, looking forward and curious. This ¡°elder brother¡¯ only existed in Meadow¡¯s mouth. After so many years, it could be said that someone had heard of him since Meadow entered the Cloud Valley. And now, this mysterious elder brother had be the doubt of almost everyone. Everyone only knew that Meadow had been rescued by someone and sent to the sect back then. As for her origin, no one knew, so no one could guess who her brother was. Today, the atmosphere had finallye to this point, so everyone began to ask Meadow for help. At least they should know his name. ¡°This brother of mine¡­¡± Meadow looked at everyone¡¯s expectant faces and sniffed gently. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time¡­¡± Her voice was soft, but everyone could still hear the nostalgia in it. Senior Ragaz had been with her teacher for a long time. When her teacher epted Meadow as his disciple, she was also present, so she knew more information than others. When Junior Sister Hudson was brought back by the teacher, she had no name. Her name was Penny. The teacher originally wanted to give her a name. But Meadow stubbornly refused to change her name. And there was only one reason for her. She was worried that her rtives might not be able to find her again. Everyone knew that the Cloud Valley was so far away from the wild mountains that she brought back. And once one started to cultivate, to some extent, they would be separated from each other forever. Therefore, it was just wishful thinking to find the so-called rtives. At that time, the teacher wanted to persuade Meadow, but in the end, he agreed to her request. It was impossible for the cultivator to be called Penny, so he took a shortcut and named her Meadow with a near pronunciation. Therefore, the matter of the name was settled. In fact, a long time ago, Senior Ragaz had heard her teacher inadvertently mention it. For the sake of Meadow Hudson, her teacher had not only inquired about the disciple who brought Meadow back that day, but also secretly sent someone to investigate the wild mountains. In the end, she did not get any useful clues. After a long time, coupled with the fact that Meadow did not propose to find her rtives, no one cared about it. But now, it seemed that Meadow did not forget this matter. She had always buried it in her heart and firmly remembered it. At this moment, Senior Ragaz could even sense that the elder brother that Meadow had been talking about was the motivation and pir of her cultivation. Her hard work was all to find her brother one day. Even though she knew that this hope was very slim, she still did not give up. Everyone on the jade te could feel the faint mncholy, so they unconsciously quieted down. Meadow smiled lightly, as if she was talking to herself or to everyone, then she said, ¡°My elder brother said that as long as I keep doing what I firmly believe, I will definitely fulfill my wish one day in the future. Therefore, I could not give up at any time. It is the same for cultivation.¡± Meadow was already encouraging the crowd. Although Meadow¡¯s realm and strength were not the highest among the people present, her words and actions often had the power to set an example and warm people¡¯s hearts. So the sadness on the jade te soon disappeared. The crowd began to discuss what they saw and heard this time, the great impact on their mental state and when they went back, they had to do closed-door training. Meadow often talked to the crowd, but there was a trace of yearning in her eyes. It was the tenth year since they parted. *** Buzz! The void was constantly folded. Jagoan¡¯s speed became faster as he traveled through the void. The more times the void folded, the greater the resistance. But this time, his body became more condensed and powerful. It was no exaggeration to say that it would not be so easy for a high-level spirit tool to hurt him when he was prepared. Therefore, when he shuttled through the void, he almost dashed forward. Originally, the distance of ten thousand miles would take ten steps toplete. Now, after three steps, he was already tens of thousands of miles away without any pressure. As he traveled day and night, Jagoan had entered the border of the Lunia. At this time, he was heading in the direction of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. While traveling through the void, he would pay attention to his surroundings from time to time. Just now, he felt a flying magic weapon flying from about three thousand miles away. However, the realm of the flying cultivator was generally not high. There was only one Heavenly Spirit Realm, whose realm was slightly lower than him, so Jagoan didn¡¯t pay attention to it and passed by it. Because he was in the folding void, the people on the flying magic weapon naturally did not find anyone thousands of miles away. Jagoan did not hear the firm voice of the crowd on the jade te.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Go back and practice hard. Three yearster, during Immortals¡¯ Assembly, we¡¯lle and watch. At that time, we will definitely have apletely different mood than today¡­¡± The voice sounded. They sped all the way to the edge of theke about 3,000 miles away from the territory of the sect. Jagoan stopped, took out his spirit boat, and then flew toward the sect. After entering the mountain gate, as he had expected, he felt divine thoughts falling on him. Some of them were hiding their divine thoughts, while others were fearless. These people were obviously from Crape Myrtle Sect. Jagoan had already expected that it was impossible that he would not miss anything in the battle with Jagoan sh. He could make the sallow-faced manpletely different from himself, but he could not stop Jagoan from thinking about him. As the saying goes, ¡°When you were looking at the bronze mirror, the people in the mirror were also looking at you¡±. Jagoan and Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s doubts about Jagoan could also help Jagoan deduce some new information in reverse, and also help him confirm some past spections. These divine thoughts were just spying on Jagoan, but no one came forward to investigate or make trouble for the time being. Jagoan didn¡¯t know if it was because of Jagoan Nelson. Since no one dared to stop him, he did not care about these divine thoughts. On the contrary, he still appeared in a crowded ce, and then flew in the direction of his Following the Heart Ind as if he had been out for a long time and returned today. After passing through several teleportation arrays in the Sect, he flew a bit further. Soon, he returned to the Following the Heart Ind. After entering the border of Lunia, Jagoan told Jagoan about hising back through the telepathic jade. Therefore, some people who had returned to the ind to cultivate did not leave in a hurry, but waited for him to appear. As soon as Jagoan returned to the ind, as soon as he released his Divine Sense, he saw figures rushing over from the distance. Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 After returning to the pce, Jagoan learned from the crowd that something big had happened in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect after the blessednd closed. Just as Jagoan had expected, almost every major event had something to do with Jagoan. In four days, he won 490 rounds. In the twenty-five blessednds, he had never failed. It was all a level-skipping challenge. Not only did he cross the ranks, but he also crushed them. Any one of the news was enough to shock everyone. And now, it was concentrated on the same person. Needless to say, from the moment the blessednd closed, Jagoan¡¯s name and his valiant battle record swept through the entire Lunia like a hurricane. Not only that, but also several Upper Kingdoms around had heard of this genius disciple! The birth of this genius disciple was even more eye-catching. He came from the Crape Myrtle Sect. In fact, at this time, many people had already seen that the Crape Myrtle Sect had paid a huge price to open the twenty-five blessednds in order to make Jagoan famous. But even if they knew, they could not say anything. That was because the Crape Myrtle Sect was using tactics. Those who entered the blessednd and eventually became Jagoan¡¯s stepping stones were all willing to step into this trap. From beginning to end, Crape Myrtle Sect did not force them. Moreover, Jagoan¡¯s performance was perfect enough in the battle of the blessednds. In addition, the Grand Pure Emperor and the Crape Myrtle Sect were well-known, so only some dissatisfied voiced appeared, and thenpletely disappeared from everyone¡¯s pursuit and praise of Jagoan¡¯s powerful strength. As time went by, a new voice was brewing in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. That was to look forward to the Immortals¡¯ Assembly three yearster. Jagoan could still maintain his full victory and finally win first ce. As for whether the news was spread by the Crape Myrtle Sect or not, it could not be confirmed for the time being. But no matter what, Crape Myrtle Sect would like to see the news. Even if they were not the first to release it, they would definitely add fuel to the fire. When they talked about Jagoan, everyone on the ind expressed their opinions. Before that, no one expected such a name, which had never appeared before, to suddenly be the center of the entire Lunia. When everyone expressed their opinions, Jagoan sat aside and listened quietly. At the same time, he was thinking about something. Jagoan had won all the battles? Could it be that the news that Jagoan had been defeated by him was eaten? Many cultivators in the Blessednds should have seen the scene of him killing Jagoan. But why didn¡¯t these cultivators dare to say it? In fact, there were three possibilities. First, they were bribed by Crape Myrtle Sect, second, threatened by Crape Myrtle Sect and third, killed by Crape Myrtle Sect. Jagoan estimated that the first and second would be possible. After that, the cultivators in the blessed land at that time kept silent together. After everyone finished speaking, Jagoan guided the topic. Sure enough, they heard the news about the destruction of the Golden Fox Sect. However, the time of the inheritance of the Golden Fox Sect was too short. Although it was also in the Lunia, it was too far away from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and its overall strength was far from that of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so Jagoan Pine just said it casually. The reason why Jagoan could remember this was that several Amethyst Pce Realms of the Golden Fox Sect had died. This was the tragedy of the small sect. The death of the Amethyst Pce Realm was more unforgettable than the destruction of the sect. As for the Following the Heart Ind, some cultivators had indeede to visit recently. In addition to Mine Cadine, Butterfly Zo, and the others who had a good rtionship with Jagoan, there were also disciples who were not familiar with the sect who came to visit. However, ording to Jagoan¡¯s instructions, Jagoan refused them on the excuse that it was inconvenient. Moreover, ording to what Jagoan said, Jagoan also told the disciples who came to visit that Jagoan went to the Efrax to visit his old friends andplete his Taoist Heart. After hearing this, Jagoan nodded. As expected, these disciples who came to visit should be from the Crape Myrtle Sect. However, judging from the other party¡¯s attitude when they came to visit him and the divine thought that fell on him today, Crape Myrtle Sect only had a little doubt about Jagoan. After all, he had covered it up very well at that time and did not show any sign of weakness. This matter was remembered by Jagoan. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When he finished his closed-door training, he nned to smooth things over. What everyone had said today was enough for him to analyze a lot of useful information. After everyone finished speaking, Jagoan told them about his trip back to the Heavenly Jagoans Sect. Among the people present, Xander Faris, Jagoan Pine, Jagoan Jagoane, Maisie Pine, Renee Pine, and Jagoan Gibson, who had just joined the Heavenly Jagoans Sectter, were all from the Heavenly Jagoans Sect. They had deep feelings for Heavenly Jagoans Sect. Since they finished their Spirit Severing Road and came to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they had been cultivating and had never had a chance to go back. Therefore, when they heard Jagoan¡¯s words at this moment, they were naturally very envious. At the same time, they asked him to quickly tell them what had changed in Heavenly Jagoans Sect and who he visited. Hearing Jagoan¡¯s exnation, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze. Although Jagoan, Lucy, and Bowen came from the Dark Moon Sect and were not disciples of the Heavenly Jagoans Sect, Jagoan and Lucy had gone to the Heavenly Jagoans Sect to look for Jagoan. Now that she heard his story and thought of what had happened at that time, she could not help smiling. Yvonne was also listening attentively. Because she wanted to know what Jagoan had experienced during the period when she had been searching for him. Jagoan had never said that before. Therefore, at this time, Yvonne was particrly absorbed in the conversation. He could also feel everyone¡¯s emotions, so this time, he exined in detail. He told them everything he saw, what he said, and what he saw. Jagoan had been in Heavenly Jagoans Sect for several days. Although there were not many old friends and elders visiting, he had a deep conversation with almost everyone. Therefore, when he finished speaking, twelve hours had passed and half a day had passed. When Jagoan finished speaking, everyone still felt unsatisfied. Then, while everyone was thinking about it, he took out the gifts that had been prepared in advance and handed them to everyone. These treasures were obtained by Jagoan in the blessednd, as well as by the treasures of the Golden Fox Sect. He had already prepared for everyone. Aftering back this time, ording to everyone¡¯s condition, he could adjust it slightly. However, when it was handed over to Xander and Jagoan, there was still something more than anyone else. Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 When Jagoan handed it over to Xander, there was an extra jade scroll that looked like it was stained with blood. The deep green color of the jade scroll was like an old bamboo board. However, this jade scroll had blood-stained patterns. It also made people feel hot when holding it. They didn¡¯t even need to touch it. Just by looking at it, they would feel as if they were being stared at by a pair of angry eyes. They couldn¡¯t help but feel their breath tighten and their hearts tremble. This was the jade scroll that recorded all the details of the Sword intent of extreme anger! After learning from Leonard Autumn this time, Leonard also engraved the content of the Sword intent of extreme anger on the jade scroll, and then asked Jagoan to hand it over to Xander when he came back. Seeing this jade scroll, even the cold Xander was moved. What he cultivated was a cold and cruel Asura Path, and he was not good at expressing his feelings. As the Sword Wielder of the Sound of Heavenly Jagoans Sword, Leonard had gone through hardships since he was a child. He fought in the mountains of corpses and seas of blood andprehended the Sword intent of extreme anger. Naturally, he was not good at expressing his feelings. But even so, everyone who saw this scene could feel Leonard¡¯s concern for Xander. Because he was the master of Xander Faris. One day as a teacher, one life as a father. In this world, there was no father who did not miss his own child. If he didn¡¯t express it in words, then he would naturally show it in action. Xander took a deep breath and solemnly epted the jade scroll. This hot jade scroll was held tightly in his hand. Among the treasures that Jagoan had given Jagoan, one more was the rare fairy dress he had obtained before. When he got the fairy dress, he decided to give it to Jagoan. After all,pared with the people who were good at magic trick fighting, Jagoan needed this magic weapon to protect herself. Jagoan took Jagoan¡¯s treasure and went straight to the room next to her without his order. Before long, she put on this close-fitting fairy dress and walked back. Although when Jagoan saw this fairy dress before, he felt that it would be very suitable for the thin Jagoan to wear. But he didn¡¯t expect that the effect would be better than he had imagined. Everyone present also praised Jagoan. After all, Jagoan was already very beautiful, with a kind of ethereal feeling. Now that she was wearing it, she looked more like a fairy in the middle of the moon. Anyone who took a look at her would feel that it was sphemy. After ncing at everyone, Jagoan finally looked at Jagoan. There was a little uneasiness in her eyes. ¡°Very beautiful¡­¡± Hearing Jagoan¡¯sment, the corners of Jagoan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly-this was the limit of her happiness. This time, everyone had gained a lot in the blessednd. Little Candy, which had gone with Jagoan, had be more and more majestic because it had swallowed some demonic beasts. Now that it had received gifts from Jagoan, it would only need to cultivate in seclusion for a period of time before its strength would soar by leaps and bounds. Therefore, without anyone¡¯s reminder, everyone understood that after today¡¯s short reunion, they would not see each other for a long time. However, this separation was for the sake of a longer reunion in the future. The Path of Immortality was long. Only by walking further together could they apany each other for longer. Everyone said what happened after they parted, one after another. Later, me Gordon came to the Following the Heart Ind after settling the affairs in the mansion. As the current owner of the ind next door, Butterfly Zo also came to visit after knowing that Jagoan had returned. After Jagoan introduced them, Butterfly Zo also joined in. Then, Charlotte Sky was free after meeting her master, so she also rushed over. There were more and more people and the atmosphere became more and more enthusiastic. So the banquetsted for five whole days and five nights, and finally, everyone left happily. Then, everyone would return to cultivate in istion,pletelyprehend everything they obtained this time, merge it into their own bodies, bing a solid cornerstone for their advancement. After seeing everyone off, Jagoan and Jagoan had their own n. During this period, he also exined to Eva Green that he did not go to buy a suitable furnace because he was worried that Crape Myrtle Sect would do something. After he had secluded for a while and absorbed all his gains, he would set off to find a suitable furnace. Then, Jagoan and Eva Green set up the defensive formation around the Following the Heart Ind. Nowadays, there were nearly 10,000 puppets in charge of opening up the wastnd in Following the Heart Ind. Because they were puppets, they could reim the ind day and night without any physical strength or rest. And these puppets were made of the mostmon materials. If there were broken ones, there was no need to repair them. Jagoan could just use a new substitute. So after months of reim, Following the Heart Ind already had the preliminary outline of what Jagoan wanted. However, it would take at least a few years to be the finished product that he was looking forward to. As for the ind and the surrounding sea formations, with the improvement of Jagoan, some of the more powerful and hidden formations could rece those in the past. He also made progress to the surrounding formations. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. *** By the time all these things were settled, it was April of this year. Although the ind was located in the sea, under the influence of the formation and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Formation, the four seasons on the ind were clear. The warm spring breeze brushed the face, the hot summer sun, the cool autumn sky, and the snow in winter. In April, the wind was already slightly moist. As far as the eye could see, the ind was also green. Hundreds of flowers bloomed and looked very bright. ¡°It¡¯s April¡­¡± Jagoan made a n in his mind to find Jagoan and let her stabilize her realm. Then, she would break through to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Jagoan naturally knew how important her next realm was. This was an extremely important dividing line on the path of immortality. Therefore, even if she had the Pure Jade Physique, she would not ck off when facing such a big event. After Jagoan went into seclusion, Jagoan also entered the practice room of the pce. But now, the practice room he entered was no longer the same as before. The previous practice room was still preserved, and Jagoan was leaving a trace of his breath in it. In this way, even if there were some powerful figures that could use their powerful Divine Senses or magic weapons to break the formation around the Following the Heart Ind and sense the aura in the practice room, they would think that he was in it. As for Jagoan himself, he entered the ce below the training room. In the past two months, he had just dug it out and covered it with his formation. This ce was even more secluded, and theyout was also perfect, allowing him to cultivate without distractions. However, the underground practice room was not the final ce for Jagoan to cultivate. After entering the practice room and opening the surrounding formation, he moved and condensed into a white light, entering the World of Heaven and Earth. Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 The Small World of Heaven and Earth had its own space. No matter what he did here, it would not affect the outside world. Now that Jagoan¡¯s realm had been enhanced, he seemed to be able to swallow the wind and thunder with a single breath, stirring up the winds and clouds. He didn¡¯t want such a big storm to happen again when he advanced to the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Last time he was lucky enough to attract only some demonic beasts he could deal with. What if he was not lucky enough next time and attracted more powerful demonic beasts or cultivators who would expose his strength? Therefore, it was the safest thing to make more preparations and hide in the Small World of Heaven and Earth to cultivate. Last time when he was promoted, the snow mountain, which was destroyed and turned into arge open space, was now under Jagoan. At first nce, it looked like a huge, dark eye that could even devour light. Jagoan stared silently for a moment and then flew away. Soon, he arrived at grasnd full of vitality. The sky was deep blue with white clouds. The grass under his body gave off a faint fragrance. He sat cross-legged on it, as if there was an extremelyfortable cushion under his body. Heaven and Earth Treasures were everywhere in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. Even the grass on the prairie was as rare as the Thousand Tribtions Heart Grass. Although Jagoan was not very clear about the specific effects with his current realm. However, this grass on the precious treasure list of Heaven Edge¡¯s Sect wasparable to a Rank 1 spirit tools. At this moment, Jagoan was on the prairie built with countless spirit tools. He sat cross-legged on the grass. He calmed down and thought about Jagoan¡¯s matter. He had already thought about all of these ideas before. Now he just needed to sort them out. Even if Jagoan doesn¡¯t stop, it¡¯s impossible for him to fight 490 battles in a row in twenty-five blessed lands in four days. And if he could really do it, how could he exin the battle techniques and victory after I killed him? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. So there was only one possibility. That is, in every blessed ce, there is a Jagoan¡­ At the thought of this, the image of Jagoan¡¯s body, which was as muddy as mud, appeared in Jagoan¡¯s mind. The Dubois family¡¯s treasury was obviously built by imitating the secret chamber of the twelve kingdoms. Therefore, it was very likely that Jagoan was just a puppet! And it¡¯s a puppet that¡¯s better than what I know¡­ The puppet even had flesh and blood, which was enough to fake the truth. However, Jagoan¡¯s puppet obviously did not satisfy the one behind him, the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s request. This puppet was not stable enough. It could be seen from the fact that Jagoan, whom I met twice, had a different temperament. Grand Pure Emperor gave me the feeling that he wanted to create a real person. And Jagoan was one attempt. But this was definitely not the first attempt. It was definitely not easy to make such a puppet. Jagoan is a finished product that he wanted to take out after he had achieved something. This finished product can be injected with one¡¯s personality, vigor, and spiritual Qi, almost the same as a Spiritual Master¡­ Thinking of this, Jagoan frowned deeply. But what does the Grand Pure Emperor want to do to make a Spiritual Master? This question was too difficult to answer. Jagoan couldn¡¯t think of anything here at this time. Moreover, when Jagoan Nelson transferred information with him before, she had never mentioned this. It meant that the Grand Pure Emperor had done this secretly. If Jagoan had not met Jagoan twice and killed him twice, Jagoan would not have thought so much. However, the more he thought about it, the more he felt the chill on his back. The feeling Jagoan gave Jagoan was almost the same as that of the Spiritual Master. But the Grand Pure Emperor had made a Spiritual Master. Moreover, he also nned to push it to the position of North Heaven Queen and even stepped on all the Heavenly Spirit Realms of Lunia to take the position. What is he trying to do? At this moment, Jagoan faintly felt that he seemed to have seen a ck abyss. The feeling that his soul was about to be swallowed was chilling. He got a fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te and then made Jagoan, a puppet close to the Spiritual Master¡­ What¡¯s the rtionship between them? After careful consideration, Jagoan decided to let Jagoan Morrey pay attention to it the next time they met. Of course, he couldn¡¯t directly tell Jagoan that Jagoan was a puppet, so she should go and see what Grand Pure Emperor wanted to do. In this way, no one knew what Jagoan would do as soon as she was excited. Jagoan intended to reveal a little bit of unusualness, and then leave Jagoan an impression and a little imagination. In this way, Jagoan would find an opportunity to secretly investigate. Thinking of this, Jagoan roughly thought about it. There must be some problemster. These questions would have to be dealt with when the time came. As for how to deal with it, it naturally depended on his own strength. The stronger he was, the easier it would be for him to deal with problems. Jagoan moved his wrist and then thought of something. Suddenly, the three treasures turned into three cyan lights and hovered in front of him. These three treasures were the Primordial Demonic-soul g, the Blood of Essence of Great Sage Minghe, and the Primordial Demonic Soul Talisman. His eyes fell on the Archean Demonic Soul g and Archean Demonic Soul Talisman. These two treasures were both refined by Great Sage ck Roc. Obviously, these two treasures were meant to be used to reward the lesser demons, so the Great Sage ck Roc did not leave any formations on them. It was also convenient for Jagoan. Otherwise, it might be a little troublesome to undo the Great Sage¡¯s restrictions. It was not a big deal to break the Restriction. Once the Restriction was broken, the opponent would definitely feel it. A Great Sage was an existenceparable to a Real Immortal Realm, and his various techniques were far more powerful than that of Amethyst Pce Realm. When the time came, the other party would be able to locate Jagoan¡¯s location. That would be truly troublesome. But now, these problems did not exist. Jagoan carefully felt the two magic weapons. Demonic aura was astonishing, killing intent shaking the heavens. Countless Demonic Souls wrapped around it seemed to tear open a huge gap in the void and rush out. When he hid under the ind, he had heard the shapeshifting demon introduce the two magic weapons. The Archaic Demonic Soul g could summon a vile spirit and demonic soul from within. It turned into a hurricane and a flood, covering the sky and covering the earth like an army. Meanwhile, the Archaic Demonic Soul Talisman was more like a killing type treasure. It could be thrown out during a battle, seriously injuring the enemy. Its power was extremely astonishing. Although it was a magic weapon refined by a Great Sage of the Demon Race, it still depended on who used it. These two magic weapons could also help Jagoan fight with more tricks, so he naturally would not hide them. Without hesitation, he summoned his Celestial Punishment to refine the two treasures. Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 The Celestial Punishment shed, and a beam of blood light spread out and wrapped around the Archean Demonic Soul g and the Archean Demonic Spirit Talisman. On the surface of the two treasures, tens of thousands of demons roared at the same time. Their soaring killing intent and anger were almost written into bloody words, shuttling through the void and killing all living creatures. In an instant, the cold aura turned into a chilling wind and blew toward Jagoan. Immediately, the grass around him froze into ice sculptures. His eyes were calm and motionless. Waves of icing air condensed into white frost less than a foot in front of him, but it dissipated in a moment. The Demonic Souls in the two magic weapons kept roaring and struggling. They seemed to have recognized the identity of Jagoan as a human and were unwilling to be refined by him. But no matter how they struggled, they could not affect him at all. As the blood rings tightened, the Demonic Souls struggled less and less. In the end, the blood light covered the two magic weapons. The Archean Demonic Soul g and the Archean Demonic Soul Charm quieted down and floated in front of him. Jagoan condensed his eyesight and looked inside. In the depths of the two magic weapons, countless Demonic Souls knelt quietly in front of Jagoan at this moment, no longer making any sound. At the same time, Jagoan also felt that the two magic weapons were connected to him by blood. This was a sign of sess. Jagoan nodded with satisfaction, took the Archean Demonic Soul g, and waved it gently. The dark clouds covered the sky and the sun, and thendmines surged. Countless Demonic Souls turned into a tornado and suddenly rose from the ground. They kept spreading, and wherever they passed, they gave people a feeling of destroying heaven and earth. He flicked his fingertip again, and the Archean Demonic-soul Charm turned into a golden light. The moment his fingertip disappeared, it appeared 100 miles away. The next moment, a mountain peak disappeared like powder. Looking around, he saw nothing. After understanding the two magic weapons, Jagoan turned over his wrist and put them away. He looked at the third treasure suspended in front of him, the drop of Blood of Essence of Great Sage Minghe. He could feel the rich vigor contained in the blood essence. However, if he directly absorbed it, it would be too wasteful. Jagoan had heard the bald demon mention that Great Sage Minghe had sealed a space in this drop of Blood of Essence. Entering space, he had a chance toprehend the Spiritual Inheritance of the transforming exercises of Great Sage Minghe. He naturally wanted to obtain the techniques and legacies of the Great Saint, as well as the vigor power of his blood essence. However, this was a drop of Great Sage¡¯s Blood of Essence after all. With the control of Great Sage¡¯s supernatural power, it was easier for Great Sage Minghe to perceive than magic weapon. Jagoan was worried about how to deal with Minghe¡¯s Spiritual Thoughts in the space of Blood of Essence. It would be great if I could cut off Great Sage Minghe¡¯s perception of this drop of Blood of Essence¡­ Just as Jagoan was thinking this, he heard a faint word from behind the Gates of Hell, ¡°Enter¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jagoan blinks. It had been a long time since the one behind the Gates of Hell had spoken. Why did he suddenly speak today? And now the one behind the Gates of Hell even knew what Jagoan was thinking? ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But looking at your face¡­ I can¡­ Guess what you are thinking¡­¡± As if he was stuttering, he exined at this moment. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and nodded. ¡°Can I enter?¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± ¡°What if Great Sage Minghe sensed it?¡± ¡°It¡­ Didn¡¯t sense¡­ This¡­ Essence blood¡­ And space are¡­ Independent¡­¡± Jagoan immediately understood. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When Great Sage Minghe condensed this drop of Blood of Essence, he cut off the connection with it. It seemed that Great Sage Minghe did not care whom his Blood of Essence would reward. It was like the Great Sage pulling out a leg feather and rewarding it to the small demons below. Whoever liked to take it would take it. Anyway, there was much leg hair, Great Sage did not matter. It seemed that Jagoan had worried for nothing. Jagoan chuckled and pointed at the drop of Essence Blood. As soon as his fingertip touched the drop of Essence Blood, Jagoan could sense a gravitational force emanating from it. At the same time, the blood essence suddenly expanded, turning into a vortex about the height of a man. With a woo sound, it sucked in Jagoan. His vision blurred. Jagoan suddenly found himself in a misty void. Under his feet, the white water was surging at this moment, and there was a heart-wrenching sound. There was thick white fog in front of him. Dark shadows of all kinds of ships could be vaguely seen around. An empty, oppressive, and despairing aura suddenly pressed down from the surroundings, to the point where one couldn¡¯t help but feel their stomach spasm. It was like a ce where sea disasters often happened. Because of the thick white fog, the ship that sailed across the reef was cut off. The people on the ship either fell into the sea or were dragged and eaten by the demon hidden in the white fog. Jagoan closed his eyes and pondered. In just a short while, he could clearly hear the sound of the surging waves, the decay of the boat, the creaking sound of the board falling off, and the sharp screams from the depths of the white fog from time to time. There was indeed something in the white mist. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A creepy voice suddenly sounded above him. He opened his eyes. That thing seemed to have been startled. With a hu sound, it immediately disappeared into the depths of the white mist. Before long, a series of sounds came from all directions. The voice became louder and louder, as if many people woke up one after another and joined the discussion. ¡°Someone ising in!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a human.¡± ¡°Humans, humans are so good, fine skin and tender flesh. I haven¡¯t eaten any human meat for hundreds of years.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s only one human. It¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. The vigor of this human is quite strong. Ah, I feel like I¡¯m going to get drunk just by breathing.¡± These voices were so dense that no one knew how many of them were discussing Jagoan unscrupulously, as if they were discussing fresh and delicious ingredients. Jagoan could even feel that in the white fog, a pair of greedy eyes was looking at him, which they thought was the most delicious part. The originally quiet white fog elerated at this moment. A gust of chilly wind blew across the sea. The strangeughter and harsh discussions were getting closer and closer to Jagoan. They were like a group of predators surrounding the prey, waiting to rush up and dismember it. These voices were clearly heard by Jagoan. The corner of Jagoan¡¯s mouth curved slightly. After a while, he sneered and said, ¡°Just a Demonic Soul¡­¡± Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 As Jagoan¡¯s voice fell, the spiritual Qi in his body suddenly spurted out. Swoosh! Instantly, countless sharp arrows seemed to shoot around. In the void, the sound of arrows tearing the air could be heard. The white mist was instantly prated and torn apart. In the scattered white mist, countless ghost shadows appeared again and again. The evil ghost cried, roared, and all kinds of voices were suddenly heard. These evil spirits were not afraid of being discovered by Jagoan. In their eyes, the other party was food. If they ate him, they could make up for it. There was nothing to be afraid of. Therefore, in the face of Jagoan, these evil spirits and demonic souls became more arrogant. As they let out creepy, coldughter, they gathered together. After a while, streams of ck airflow formed a thick and huge ck shadow in the air, covering the sky and the sun. It kept pressing down and almost made people breathless. The ck shadow, along with an indescribable wail, constantly changed. Sometimes, it turned into a ferocious face, which condensed into scales all over its body. The demonic god with long horns on its head sometimes dispersed, turning into countless fierce evil spirits. They were either cut at the waist or tongue-tied. In an instant, people felt as if they had fallen into hell. ¡°Tsk, brat, stop putting on airs!¡± ¡°Although this ce is no longer Minghe, we are all souls and Demonic Soulsing from Minghe. You can¡¯t deal with us!¡± ¡°Your struggle can only intensify your pain.¡± ¡°You might as well give your body to us and let us eat you, and then you join us. We can also give you some preferential treatment for your sensibleness.¡± ¡°Hiss, don¡¯t talk nonsense with him. I haven¡¯t eaten meat for hundreds of years. Let me eat it!¡± At this moment, the sinister face that was condensed spoke different words, at the same time releasing different voices, extremely strange. And every word it uttered seemed to carry a bloody smell. When ordinary cultivators faced it, they would be scared out of their wits in an instant. ¡°You deal with it, or I will take care of it?¡± After a while, Jagoan slowly uttered a sentence. These words sounded a little incoherent to the souls. However, they obviously had lost their patience. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten meat for a long time. I can¡¯t help it!¡± This face suddenly opened its mouth like a ck hole and roared. In the next moment, two ck Qi emerged from the giant mouth like ck dragons. There were tens of thousands of faces and beasts in each ck gas. They were constantly changing, revealing different expressions, such as angry roars, crying, and roaring. Inside the ck gas, the sound of teeth crunching could be heard, as if they were chewing bones. It made people¡¯s bones turn cold. In an instant, the ck air surged to the front of Jagoan and crossed with each other, as if to swallow Jagoan alive. At the same time, Jagoan also heard the sound of knocking behind the Gates of Hell deep in the sea of consciousness. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Coming¡­ Just in time¡­ I am hungry¡­¡± It was not difficult for Jagoan to deal with these souls. It could even be described as easy. However, he knew that if he took action by himself, he would kill them directly, which was equivalent to beating them to death. That was to say, destroying them! But it would not help him much. The one behind the Gates of Hell was different. Jagoan still clearly remembered the scene when the other party asked the Green Paradise Sect founder to hand over his Divine Soul obediently. The one behind the Gates of Hell loved to eat the Divine Soul! Therefore, Jagoan asked the one behind the Gates of Hell. After receiving an affirmative answer, Jagoan quickly lowered his consciousness. In the next moment, a wild and boundless power surged out of his body. When he opened his eyes, the originally clear ck and white eyes had beenpletely reced by the deep darkness. Even if he just stood there and hovered in the air without any movement or expression, his soaring aura and unparalleled momentum still made people feel as if he was a king. The countless souls in the surging ck gas had clearly discovered the changes in Jagoan. However, compared to these changes, the vigorous vigor on Jagoan¡¯s body was more attractive, enough to make them ignore the changes in Jagoan. ¡°Eat you!¡± ¡°I want a full meal!¡± As they roared, terrifying palms stretched out from the ck Qi. The palm was skinny, like a ghost w. Its nails were more than a foot long, reflecting cold light. It seemed to be a demon who had mastered hell. At this moment, the two ck Qis seemed to have turned into two giant centipedes. Jagoan stood still and did not move in the face of these ghost hands. He just nced around. Suddenly, his majestic eyes seemed to shoot out sword light from his eyes, which were fierce and deadly. One ghost w after another was cut off, crushed, and disappeared in the air. The surface of the ck gas was like cutting grass. In an instant, arge number of ghost ws disappeared, and at the same time, the evil ghosts and ghosts screamed in shock and anger. ¡°Ah! Be careful, there¡¯s something wrong with this guy!¡± ¡°Go all out and don¡¯t talk nonsense with him!¡± ¡°How dare he resist? Tear him apart!¡± Bam! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The ck gas suddenly burned a pale green me. The enormous, savage face in mid-air was also burning fiercely. The me, like a wall, copsed toward Jagoan. The demonic me was monstrous and as big as a mountain, it destroyed Jagoan. Countless miserable screams burst out, as if they represented countless pain in the world, never- ending and tragic. Ordinary cultivators, just hearing this voice alone, would feel their minds tremble. Their Dao hearts were unstable, scared silly and crazy. Jagoan was still hovering in mid-air. His expression did not change in the slightest in the face of the Devil-concealing me. He merely spat out a single word, ¡°Annoying¡­¡± After that, he let out a sigh of relief. In an instant, endless starlight burst out. At first nce, it was as if countless dazzling stars were swirling around it, forming a dazzling neb. They formed a vortex that flew toward the Demonic me and the Ghost me. Rumbling sounds could be heard as countless blurry afterimages shot out, stretching out into the air. The ck gas and the ghostly faces were smashed into pieces and exploded in the air. Countless ghostly faces were twisted. They screamed in horror and fled in all directions. As far as the eye could see, there seemed to be a hole in the sky. The rolling ck water spread around. ¡°Can you escape¡­¡± Jagoan let out a light snort. He had exhaled before, but now he was breathing. Woo! The entire void seemed to be pulled by him. The fleeing souls were immediately pulled and swept away by the force. They roared in despair, transforming into torrents that flew into the mouth of Jagoan. Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 Boom! The ck smoke all over the sky was condensed and rubbed, turning into a rolling river, rushing toward Jagoan. Then, just as it was about to approach Jagoan, it suddenly shrank, turned into a thin strand, and inhaled into his mouth. Within the ck river, countless terrifying ghostly faces appeared to be filled with fear as they pleaded and cried, attempting to gain the forgiveness of Jagoan. But he was expressionless. He opened his mouth and took another breath. Bam! The flood was swallowed faster by him. After a while, all the ck Qi was sucked in by him. But it was obvious that the one behind the Gates of Hell was not satisfied. There was even a trace of disgust in his eyes, as if he felt that the number of dead souls and fierce spirits he had just swallowed was too little. ¡°Taste terrible¡­¡± Jagoan muttered discontentedly, and the darkness in his eyes gradually faded away. After a while, Jagoan regained control of his body. He shook his head with a smile. He knew why the one behind the Gates of Hell was dissatisfied. The number of Evil Spirits and Demonic Souls was definitely enough, but their strength was definitely not enough. It was just like how he had gotten used to the delicacies of mountains and seas. No matter how manymon dishes he ate, he would definitely be dissatisfied. After all, Jagoan could deal with these dead spirits. For the one behind the Gates of Hell, they seemed to be flies that could be dispersed with a wave of his hand. Only the founder of the Green Paradise Sect could catch his eye. However, Jagoan couldn¡¯t really grab the founder and let the one behind the Gates of Hell swallow him. So now, he could only comfort the one behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°The Blood of Essence belongs to Great Sage Minghe. Now that you have eaten the little demons left behind by him, he will definitely be yours in the future. He can¡¯t escape¡­¡± The other party was not satisfied with little demons. Great Sage could be regarded as a dish. After a while, a voice came from behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°Well¡­¡± It was unknown whether he was satisfied or not, but Jagoan just treated him as satisfied. Jagoan put his attention back to this space. At this moment, Jagoan gathered his eyesight and swept it with his Divine Sense. After the group of demons dispersed, the white mist covered again. The seawater continued to give off a soft thud. The ships that had been hidden in the white mist were now mostly broken, leaving only a small part. The rest were scattered into the sea. Jagoan narrowed his eyes slightly. After such a mess, could it be that he got nothing? But given the current situation, he did not find anything special after using his Divine Sense. In fact, he had even discovered that the area of this space was not veryrge, with a radius of only 3,000 to 4,000 miles. There was nothing special except the sunken ship and those fierce spirits and demonic souls. However, he clearly remembered that the bald Big Demon had said that there was a chance to comprehend the transforming exercises of Great Sage Minghe in he entered. While he was deep in thought, Jagoan suddenly thought of something. A ball of fire in his palm violently swallowed and exhaled. Golden mes appeared in the bright red mes. The Kylin True me had the effect of destroying illusions and revealing the true nature. Jagoan¡¯s father had also used his Kylin True me before, so he found the vermin on Jagoan Nelson. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± In an instant, Jagoan attacked in eight directions. Buzz! Hong! The wide ming light de stretched out violently and shed in all directions. At first nce, it was like a golden red lotus blooming on the sea. The white mist around him evaporated and vanished. The sea water was also burned dry in an instant. Jagoan looked around with burning eyes. Just as one of the me light des broke through the air, the light de swayed at an almost undetectable angle. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± As soon as Jagoan took a step forward, the Great Leisure Court and the Shrinking the Distance immediately reached the position where the light de had deviated. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. me Severing had already shed across dozens of miles away. But at this moment, if he was distracted, he would find that the void was distorted beyond normal. It was as if something had been buried in the void. However, the thing that was supposed to be used to cover up was broken, which looked awkward. Jagoan raised his hand, turned his five fingers into ws, and pushed forward. All of a sudden, his five fingers pierced into the void. A ball of silver light was held in his palm. It was heavy and cold like a ball made of mercury, but it was tens of thousands of times heavier than mercury of the same size. He scanned the area with his Divine Awareness, and immediately, he felt a Taoist Sense flowing in it. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Jagoan exhaled. Great Sage Minghe indeed hid his transforming exercises and magical power here. Fortunately, Jagoan did not give up. If he did not search carefully and went out directly to absorb and refine this drop of Essence Blood, this light ball would be destroyed in the void and he could not get it again. As for the Taoist Sense wrapped in it, it was clear whether it was a cultivation method or a magical power after having a try. Jagoan gathered in his palm and crushed the light ball. Suddenly, with a whoosh, a tall figure made of blue water quickly appeared. This figure was close to two stories tall. Every movement he made caused the air to shake, and a thunderous sound of steel could be heard. After appearing, the figure formed by the current raised his hand and hit Jagoan. It seemed to be a punch, but it gave people a feeling of falling stars and rushing toward him. This was thest test set up by Great Sage Minghe. As long as Jagoan passed this test, he couldprehend the Dao essence of the light ball. Jagoan snorted and raised his hand to make a Taiyi Fire Saber. The burning me de was like a red knife cutting through butter. Without any obstruction, it cut the tall figure formed by water into two halves. As for the rushing Milky Way that the figure punched out, it instantly boiled, burned, and disappeared in front of him. The seemingly devastating punch could not even blow the hair on his forehead. At this time, Jagoan saw a drop of light blue water in the ball of light. The color was very simr to Ancestor Minghe¡¯s Blood of Essence. However, it was obviously different from the Blood of Essence. The pale cyan water droplets werepletely condensed by divine thoughts and Taoist Sense. Seeing this item, Jagoan was even more certain that it was Ancestor Minghe¡¯s arrangement. Because with the ability of cultivators of human n, it waspletely impossible. He stretched out his divine sense and made contact with the pale blue water droplet. Immediately, the water droplet trembled slightly and turned into a stream of light, flying into the space between Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows. An extremely vast stream of divine thoughts instantly rushed into him. ¡°The Azuremoon Ghostly Current!¡± This was a magical power. Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 What Great Sage Minghe left in this space was a magical power of water element. He had hidden enough. If it weren¡¯t for Jagoan¡¯s deliberate search, he might have missed it. As for the improvement of Jagoan, it was not small. Currently, the water elemental essence in his body was ranked third, second only to the fire element and the lightning element. With the help of the Kylin True me, the fire property of magical power was even more powerful than before. The magical power of the thunder property was greatly replenished after Jagoan¡¯s returning from the Golden Fox Sect. Inparison, the water elemental property of 21 points was only mastering the Three Separations Death Word Sword. The number of magical powers was a little small. Therefore, the Azuremoon Ghostly Current could help Jagoan fill up the vacancy. The magical power was condensed by the Sage Minghe¡¯s Divine Thoughts and Taoist Sense. It was directly connected with Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness after shooting into the center of Jagoan. Therefore, he mastered it in an instant and did not need to learn more. Moreover, after absorbing the Taoist Sense, his breath seemed to carry the surging Qi Power of a river. When his spirit was restrained, nothing could be seen. But once it was released, the rolling torrent, like a torrent rolling in the sky and the earth, was enough to directly kill some low-level cultivators. As for this space, it had more than one magical power. Carrying the essence and blood of space was also a great tonic for Jagoan. After leaving this space, Jagoan pointed at the drop of Essence Blood. ¡°Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill!¡± Bam! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As if the fire in the furnace had been ignited, the air around Jagoan suddenly exploded. A hot wave violently invaded the surroundings. In an instant, the grass dozens of feet around Jagoan was burnt yellow. As the wind blew, it turned into ashes and disappeared. The blood essence quickly merged into Jagoan¡¯s body. After all, it was the blood essence of a Great Saint. Like the Real Immortal Realm, Great Sages were rare and at the peak of the Upper Kingdom. Therefore, the benefits this drop of Essence Blood brought to Jagoan were obviously easy to see. His vigor immediately became more vigorous. He was also in high spirits. His breathing became longer and longer, and his blood vessels were constantly expanding. For Jagoan, the blood flowing in his body was not only to save his life, but also to ¡°take care of food and vegetables¡± at all times. It was constantly washing and refining his body, making his body, which had been extremely refined, be refined every moment. Other cultivators needed to cultivate in seclusion. As long as Jagoan was alive, even if hey there in a daze, the blood in his body would help him cultivate, allowing him to constantly improve. His body was the furnace. Bones and internal organs were precious materials. The blood turned into mes and continued to burn precious materials in the furnace to remove impurities. If a cultivator consumed an elixir, that would be considered a low-level Body Tempering. Someone like Jagoan who was able to enter a type of tempering himself could only be said to have left the low level and entered the threshold. With every breath of Jagoan, he could feel that his vigor was surging and his spirit was full. In his whole body, his spiritual Qi and strength seemed to be endless and would never be exhausted. I didn¡¯t expect that the Great Sage would raise my strength so obviously¡­ Just as Jagoan was sighing in his heart, a voice came from behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°You¡­ Have entered the threshold¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jagoan looked sideways. ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡°I can¡­ Teach you¡­ Something new¡­ Anyway you learned¡­ Some before¡­ Then¡­ How about¡­ Adding a few more¡­¡± Jagoan blinked. ¡°What are you going to teach me?¡± Recently, he had been learning precious materials, learning magical powers, absorbing blood essence, realm, and strength. He had improved by leaps and bounds. Compared to the past, Jagoan was more than ten times stronger. But now, the one behind the Gates of Hell was watching the fun and trying to add fuel to the fire. Of course, Jagoan would not refuse such a good thing. He immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, what do you want to teach me?¡± ¡°Blood armor¡­ Magical power¡­¡± ¡°Two?¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯veprehended Blood River Light Armor before. Are you going to teach me a new one?¡± ¡°Blood River¡­ Light¡­ Armor¡­ Is a little weak¡­ This time¡­ I¡¯ll teach you¡­ Light¡­ Emperor¡­ Armor¡­ Carefully¡­ Enlightenment¡­¡± As the voice fell, Jagoan felt a stream of magnificent divine thoughts gushing out from the depths of his bloodline. In an instant, a vast amount of information appeared in his mind. Even now, he felt dizzy after receiving so much information. However, Jagoan still stabilized his mind and carefullyprehended. A momentter, tinum light appeared on the surface of Jagoan. The light continued to wriggle and condense, quickly forming a set of armor covered with spikes. But unlike the previous Blood River Light Armor, the armor condensed this time not only made Jagoan look even taller, but also had a kind of majesty that could support heaven and earth and dominate the world. It was also surrounded by countless green Qi, auspicious clouds walking, and the sacred feeling of the divine pce and rainbow hanging on the bridge. It was like a kind of Transcendence of identity! The Blood River Light Armor paid attention to attacks and killings, like a general who had swept through the whole world. Corpses piled up under his feet. As for the Light Emperor Armor, it had changed from a general in charge of the battle to a king who looked down on the world. Its means, bearing, vision, power, and many other stuffs were all iparable. Jagoan seemed to havepleted a breakthrough in his soul. He stood up from the ground. Waves of spiritual Qi turned into green light and spread around. The dried grass that had been burnt before was now alive under the nourishment of the green light. When he moved, it did not look like a killing intent, but more like a trial. Killing could be resisted, while trial represented superiority, and the opponent could not resist. It also meant that the opponent of Jagoan would have a lower status than Jagoan in the moment of opposition to him and would be judged. Jagoan breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at the armor covering his body, he moved his body and said, ¡°It is a magical power¡­¡± ¡°Magical power¡­ Burning me¡­ Demonic Soul¡­ Cut¡­¡± Bam! Behind Jagoan, blood light lingered. In an instant, it seemed to have condensed into a pair of blood wings. Meanwhile, these wings were iparably sharp, iparably vast, as if the heavens were about to be hacked apart. ¡°This is¡­¡± Jagoan gasped. The next moment, his eyes lit up. ¡°Blood magical power!¡± After the Godly Finger of Cruor, the blood magical power of Jagoan was finally replenished. Blood magical power meant more than that. More importantly, the magical power of Jagoan could perfectly merge with the Destruction Great Tao. Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 The Great Tao of Destruction was the principle of the Great Tao of heaven and earth. It was extremely difficult for an ordinary cultivator to touch a kind of Great Tao in their lifetime. 100,000 cultivators, who had to reach a certain realm, couldprehend the superficial knowledge of a certain the Great Tao. And this number was almost the same as a drop of water in the sea in the whole cultivator world. For Jagoan to be able to touch a kind of the Great Tao so early was definitely an opportunity that made people jealous. Even if it was notprehended by him, it was enviable to be able to disy it. However, because he did notprehend it on his own, Jagoan was limited to unleash the power of the Destruction Great Tao. For example, only by using magical power could the power of the Great Tao be sessfully integrated into it. Although Jagoan¡¯s father had used some means to help Jagoan to integrate the Great Tao further, it was not so easy to control the Great Tao. Jagoan¡¯s father¡¯s method could only be regarded as a small improvement in Jagoan¡¯s performance of the Destruction Great Tao, and it could not solve the problem in essence. But now, it waspletely different after mastering a blood magical power. After all, the Godly Finger of Cruor was just the early magic trick. The Burning me Demonic Soul Cut was aplete magical power. Its power was iparable. Because of the integration of the Destruction Great Tao, the gap in power between them instantly turned into heaven and earth. At this moment, Jagoan¡¯s mind moved, and a pair of wings on his back, which seemed to be condensed from a sea of blood, suddenly stirred up a raging hurricane, and the dragon rolled up to the sky on the t ground, like an Archean Dragonwhale sucking water. It was extremely spectacr.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°This magical power is very powerful,¡± After feeling it carefully, Jagoan said sincerely. This time, his gains far exceeded his expectations. He couldn¡¯t evenpare for a while how much improvement he had made. But he was sure of one thing. That was, if he fought with himself who had just entered the blessednd of Crape Myrtle Sect a few months ago, he would easily crush him in the past. However, Jagoan did not feel proud because of the great improvement. Since he heard about the Heaven-covering n, he had realized that both the Crape Myrtle Sect and the Grand Pure Emperor were definitely not as they looked. The iceberg exposed on the sea surface was not even one-tenth of the size of under the sea water most of the time. Jagoan thought that with his current strength, he could not attract the Ancestor¡¯s attention. As for the Grand Pure Emperor, he had allowed countless Demon Race ancestors, demons, dark cultivations, and even the Great Saints of the Demon Race. They had nned for decades to deal with the Grand Pure Emperor. Moreover, the real Grand Pure Emperor was probably stronger than the demonic beasts and demons had imagined. Just ording to what Jagoan Nelson had said before, it was amazing that the Grand Pure Emperor used the Six Paths of Reincarnation te to refine a country of gods and devils. I must be stronger and continue to train¡­ After dispersing the wings of the Blood Sea on his back and the Light Emperor Armor on his body, Jagoan sat down crosslegged and continued to inhale and exhale his spiritual Qi. He meditated and cultivated toprehend the Great Tao. Seeing that Jagoan did not look down on everything because of the soaring strength, the one behind the Gates of Hell did not make any sound, as if he had fallen asleep. *** A year passed quickly. Over the past year, Jagoan spent most of his time cultivating in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. During this period, he only went out a few times. Sometimes, he wouldprehend something and share it with Jagoan, Eva Green, and Bowen. Sometimes, he would repair the puppets working on the ind. Sometimes, he needed to replenish the Following the Heart Ind¡¯s array. These things took less time. In summary, it was rare for Jagoan to leave the Small World of Heaven and Earth for more than three days. In the past year, Jagoan had thoroughly mastered the magical power Cultivation Method he had comprehended. There were invisible changes. Now, his bearing became more and more steady, heavy, and unpredictable. However, in order to cover up his real realm and strength, Jagoan and Eva Green secretly studied and thought about it, and improved the magic trick of hiding the realm. Although it was impossible to make Jagoan drop from the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm to the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, The magic trick could also break through the limitation of breaking through the realm. On the surface, Jagoan seemed to be at the peak of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. It was enough to satisfy him. For him, this year was a year of umtion after his strength had soared. It was not a big deal. But there was a person in Following the Heart Ind who was not so calm. That was Jagoan Lawrence. Jagoan had finally improved from Holy Land Realm to Heavenly Spirit Realm. Pure Jade Physique helped her cultivate with half the effort. Besides, she had umted enough strength before. She was almost without any obstacles. After the foundation waspletely solid several times, she made a breakthrough. The promotion of her was in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. Because the spiritual Qi here was purer and denser, it had an excellent effect on tempering and washing the newly promoted cultivator. Logically speaking, Jagoan could also get an ind after advancing to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, Jagoan took the initiative to propose to Jagoan not to leave Following the Heart Ind. Jagoan considered that the Following the Heart Ind was almost perfect under the framework of Jagoan. If she owned an ind again, Jagoan would divide some Heaven and Earth Treasures to set up an ind for her. Rather than dividing the precious materials into two parts, it was better to focus on one ce. The other reason was that Jagoan did not want to be separated from Jagoan. Some of her considerations coincided with him. After all, for the disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, getting an ind meant getting their own area. There were no precious materials on the ind. Jagoan would rather stay in Following the Heart Ind to cultivate than go to the new ind to open up a wastnd. Anyway, the practice resources of Following the Heart Ind could not be used up by one hundred Jagoan, let alone one her. So this matter was decided. Besides, the promotion of Jagoan was completed in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. The Sacred Light Pir that was produced was also within the Small World of Heaven and Earth. The people outside did not see it. Therefore, no one else knew about the promotion of Jagoan. *** Soon, May of this year arrived. This morning, Jagoan was still meditating when he suddenly found a message from Jagoan in the telepathic jade. So he stepped out of the Small World of Heaven and Earth, closed the formation in the practice room, and came to the pce. With a sweep of his Divine Awareness, Jagoan discovered that not only was Jagoan present, Eva Green and Butterfly Zo were also present. Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 In the past year, Butterfly Zo had visited the Following the Heart Ind twice. Once was the promotion of Jagoan Lawrence, and she came to send a gift. Because they were familiar with Jagoan, Butterfly Zo and Jagoan had a good rtionship now. However, right now, the three of them appeared together, and their expressions were a bit serious. That was something rarely seen. After thinking for a while, Jagoan stepped into the side hall after thinking about what they might do. Seeing the appearance of Jagoan, the three of them stopped talking. It was Jagoan who spoke out what they had just discussed. ¡°You want to go to a nearby city?¡± Jagoan was confused. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°I want to go around and have a look. By the way, Master Eva Green also wants to go to the trading shop to choose a furnace. Senior Zo also wants to go out, so the three of us are like partners.¡± Speaking of the furnace, Jagoan felt a little ashamed. Because he had promised Eva Green before. However, he continued toprehend it. In the past year, he had been cultivating his magical power and consolidating his ownprehension. He did not find the right opportunity to go out. However, Eva Green seemed to be very clear about the situation of Jagoan, so she was not anxious. The situation was quite coincidental. After Jagoan¡¯s promotion, her state of mind had changed, so she wanted to go to the surrounding cities to experience and strengthen her Taoist Heart. After all, cultivators couldn¡¯t blindly cultivate inC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. seclusion, so even if they advanced by leaps and bounds in the early stages, in the end, because they didn¡¯t receive the necessary tempering, they would easily die halfway. Butterfly Zo was going to the nearby cities to buy some precious materials for refining puppets. When she passed by the Following the Heart Ind, she came down on a whim to have a look. As a result, after talking about this matter with Jagoan, the two of them immediately cooperated. Since they were all going to leave, Eva Green thought about it for a moment, and then decided to go with them. By the way, she could take a look at the pill furnace. After a brief discussion, the three decided to tell Jagoan. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jagoan had no objection. It was a good thing for Jagoan to want to go out and experience. Furthermore, with Eva Green by her side, it would be safer. After some thought, Jagoan took out a storage pouch and handed it to Jagoan. There were spirit stones and some precious materials that could not be used in the storage pouch. In addition to cultivation, spirit stones could also be used as money in the cultivators. Therefore, these spirit stones were spent on Jagoan. As for those precious materials that could not be used, he asked her to take them to the trading shops in those cities to see if they could be exchanged for some materials they needed. Whether it was the materials in the storage pouch or the Heaven and Earth Treasures that Jagoan wanted to exchange, they were not rare, but they might take a lot of time to find the type. Moreover, there was no special connection between them. Therefore, Jagoan was not worried that Butterfly Zo would guess what he wanted to do with these materials. The three women were all the type who acted as they wished, their mobility astonishing. Since Jagoan nodded in agreement, they immediately left the Following the Heart Ind and headed for the nearest city on the cloud driven by Butterfly Zo. They didn¡¯t mean that they woulde back as soon as they finished buying things. It would take two or three months for Jagoan toe back. Jagoan wouldn¡¯t urge them. One of the three women looked like the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm and two of them were at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. But in fact, none of them was easy to deal with. Eva Green¡¯s current realm had reached the upper levels of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, after following Jagoan for so many years, her temper had been eased a little. In the past, she was a ruthless woman who beat you until you knelt on the ground and then slowly talked to you. The strength of Jagoan was much higher. For the sake of her safety, Jagoan stuffed more talismans into her. Although she had just reached first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, it would not be easy to catch her if she really met a second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. As for Butterfly Zo, she was a big shot who hid her strength. Not to mention her own attainments in puppets, just her identity alone could scare people to death. As for the puppets, one never knew how many puppets stood behind her. Therefore, if there was any conflict in the wild, their opponents would suffer. After watching the three women leave the ind, Jagoan stood on the beach and turned to look at the lush forest behind him. At present, there were nearly 15,000 puppets, and they were constantly transforming the ind ording to Jagoan¡¯s thinking. On the other side of the mountain peak, a rxed look appeared on Bowen¡¯s face as he spread himself out andzily basked in the sun. Jagoan had never asked for anything from Bowen. Although Bowen didn¡¯t say it clearly, from some hints, Jagoan could guess that the other party had some secrets. These secrets also made his cultivation method different from ordinary people. Therefore, Jagoan usually didn¡¯t care much about him. Then, in the pond at the foot of the mountain, Jagoan was ying in the water and ying with several ducks beside it. Little Candy was sleeping on a nearby stone. There was an aura of peace everywhere. But only Jagoan knew that this peaceful andfortable ce was about to undergo a drastic change in two years. As for whether it would be better or worse, it depended on his own preparation and whether the other party would give him a chance. Jagoan lowered his head and thought for a while. He smiled and was about to go back to cultivate when he suddenly felt something in the Storage Ring. With a sweep of his Divine Sense, Jagoan¡¯s eyes narrowed. A Jade Talisman in the storage ring broke into pieces after giving off a white light. The other half of the Jade Talisman was in the White family. In order to kill the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, the White family and Jagoan had once helped each other. The White family gave the map and the stone containing the elements to Jagoan, telling him the secret of the White family. He helped the White family suppress the fire toxin of Sue White and solved some problems for them. At that time, when Jagoan kept the Jade Talisman, they agreed that when they encountered some difficult problems, the White family would crush the Jade Talisman. There must be an ident in the White family. Is there another arrogant secting up, or is the fire poison of Sue White spreading again? Jagoan had always kept his promise. Now that the Jade Talisman was broken, he would naturally go and have a look. He sent a message with his divine sense, telling Bowen to take care of the Following the Heart Ind during this period of time. Jagoan then used the telepathic jade to speak to Jagoan. Seeing that Jagoan and Little Candy lookedfortable at this time, he thought for a while and then directly took out his Heaven-Earth Chessboard and flew out of the ind without taking them with him. He also asked the puppet Prince Krueger, who had been hiding outside the territory of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, to rush to the Same Spirit City first. Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 The purpose of asking Prince Krueger to take a look first was to make sure that this was not a trap for him. After all, Jagoan had killed the six-person squad led by Head dog in the Evil Mountain Range. If the Crape Myrtle Sect really sent masters to calcte and search, it could not exclude the possibility that they would find the White family. After receiving news from Prince Krueger that confirmed that something had happened to the White family, and that there were no other conspiracies, Jagoan immediately turned the Wave-like Void Bracelet, folded the void, and flew in the air. After arriving near the Same Spirit City, Jagoan appeared in mid-air. From a distance, Same Spirit City was now abination of an old city and a new city. However, compared to thest time he came, the old city was much livelier. Obviously, when the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and some other sects took the opportunity to suppress the White family, they were severely taught a lesson by Jagoan, and now they were much more honest. The cultivators passing through the Same Spirit City were not blind. After witnessing this scene, they understood that the White family had gained a powerful backer. Coupled with the reputation and foundation that the White family had umted in the past, the bustle of the old city was not much worse than that of the new city. Even at the busiest time of the day, if one did not look at the old or new cities and only looked at the number of mortals and cultivators coming and going, it would be difficult to tell which one was the old city and which one was the new city. But because of this, Jagoan frowned and was extremely confused. Since the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and the sect had learned their lesson from the previous of matter the Limit Gate, they no longer dared to have any bad thoughts about the White family and even took the initiative to show goodwill. Under such circumstances, what kind of trouble could the White family encounter? Sue White? After some thought, Jagoannded on the ground, took out his All Life Ghost Mask, and put it on his face. Soon, he became a young cultivator who lookedpletely different from himself. Walking into the old city of the Same Spirit City and passing through the familiar streets, he saw the old house of the White family from afar. Jagoan¡¯s eyes suddenly froze. Whitenterns, white banners, trees wrapped in white cloth, and mourning. There was a faint cry in the room. Did someone die? Jagoan immediately took a step forward and appeared in front of the gate of the White family in an instant. What worried him the most at the moment was that if the fire toxin in Sue White really took effect and he was a stepte and caused the death of Sue White, wouldn¡¯t he break his promise? At this time, it was almost evening. The nsman, who was waiting at the door of the White family, suddenly found a young cultivator in front of them. He felt the pressure from the other party¡¯s body, and his scalps went numb. Although the man of the White family was only at the Early-stage of Pulse Control Realm, when he saw the young cultivator in front of him, he knew that the other party was absolutely extraordinary. Even though he didn¡¯t know if the other party was a friend or an enemy, he still summoned up the courage to take a step forward and ask, ¡°Sir, may I ask what brings you here? The White family has an ancestor who has passed away. If there is anything, please let me know first¡­¡± Hearing that, Jagoan frowned slightly. ¡°Who passed away?¡± The White family member felt a little ufortable when being asked so bluntly, but he still said honestly, ¡°The ancestor left a few days ago¡­¡± ¡°Supreme elder?¡± Without hesitation, Jagoan took a step forward. In the blink of an eye, he passed through the deep courtyard and arrived outside the old mansion. The White family nsman only felt a stream of air before his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, Jagoan had disappeared. Suddenly, his face turned pale, his body trembled, and he took a step back. If he had not leaned against the door frame, he would have fallen to the ground. In the inner hall, a coffin could be seen. The White family¡¯s ancestor was lying in the coffin. The people of the White family were all in mourning, kneeling around, sobbing. Jagoan saw the current head of the White family Que White was talking to someone aside. He looked tired. In the crowd, Jagoan did not see Sue White and did not know where she was. ¡°Who are you?¡± At this time, Jagoan heard a soft voice behind him. Jagoan had long known who it was. Otherwise, he would not have stood here and waited for the other party to discover him. Turning to look at him, Jagoan said lightly, ¡°Mona, it¡¯s me¡­¡± Mona Jones was shocked at first because Jagoan directly called out her name, and his tone seemed to be that of an old acquaintance. But the other side¡¯s appearance was very young, and she also felt strange. Seeing the doubt in her eyes, Jagoan released a faint pressure. Feeling the pressure, Mona took a step back with vignce in her eyes. But the next moment, as if she had thought of something, her body suddenly trembled, and the vignce in her eyes was instantly reced by surprise. However, she was notpletely sure. Gritting her teeth, she tried to lower her voice and asked, ¡°Master Montgomery?¡± Seeing the affirmative look in Jagoan¡¯s eyes, Mona¡¯s eyes became more excited, but she still asked doubtfully, ¡°Master, why is your face¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, she reacted. ¡°All Life Ghost Mask!¡± The All Life Ghost Mask was originally owned by the White family. When the ancestor gave it to Jagoan at that time, Mona was also present, so she had already remembered it. Jagoan nodded and said lightly, ¡°There are some things, so I put them on¡­¡± After the initial shock, Mona came to her senses. She looked in the direction of the inner hall and then looked back at Jagoan again. She whispered, ¡°Master Montgomery, you know it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know for the time being.¡± Jagoan shook his head slightly. ¡°Where is Sue White?¡± While they were talking, Que White in the inner hall just raised his head and saw that Mona Jones was talking to a strange man. He suddenly felt confused. The situation of the White family this time around was not necessarily better than thest time. Hence, Que White was extremely cautious. In the past few days, he had always remembered all the cultivators who came to hang out. Now, he saw a strange face, and Mona was whispering something to the strange man. He blinked and walked over. ¡°Protector Jones, who is this?¡± Not far away, the Que White took the initiative to ask. Mona saw that Que White took the initiative toe over and knew that the other party might have misunderstood something. She quickly said, ¡°Patriarch, it¡¯s Master Montgomery¡­¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Master Montgomery, that¡­¡± Before Que White finished speaking, he immediately reacted. He looked at Jagoan, held his breath, and said hurriedly, ¡°Master Montgomery, why are you here?¡± Jagoan frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t call me here?¡± Hearing his words, Que White suddenly understood. ¡°I see. It¡¯s Sue White, s¡­¡± He looked at Jagoan with a wry smile and said, ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t want to bother you about this. Please come here and talk to me¡­ Sue White didn¡¯t sleep well a few days ago and was too sad. She went to the backyard to rest under my persuasion an hour ago. I will ask someone to call her to see you.¡± As he spoke, Que White led Jagoan to the small building where the ancestor was. He pushed the door open and made a gesture of invitation. Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 The decoration in the room was as simple as thest time Jagoan came. But the original owner of the house was now a cold corpse lying in the coffin of the inner hall in the distance. Que White invited Jagoan to sit down. It was obvious that he had been quite tired during this period of time. After all, he was the only male in the White family. No matter what, he needed to be in charge of everything. And his realm was still Holy Land Realm. In the Same Spirit City, this realm could only be regarded as the middle position. One could imagine just how great the pressure he felt. At this moment, he seemed to have found a chance to rest in the quiet room of this small building. After sitting down, he sighed deeply. ¡°What happened?¡± Jagoan asked. Mona wanted to say something but stopped on second thought and looked at Que White. After a moment of silence, Que White looked at Jagoan, cupped his hands, and said, ¡°Master Montgomery, since Sue White broke the jade talisman and invited you here, she will tell you herself when shees¡­¡± ¡°This time, s¡­¡± Que White sighed again, and his eyes darkened. ¡°This time, it was an ident¡­ I can only say that the White family is destined to face this disaster. I didn¡¯t want Master Montgomery toe because of this. But I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Que White smiled helplessly and continued, ¡°Maybe Sue White and Ancestor have a deep rtionship, so she really can¡¯t bear it¡­ Master Montgomery, no matter whether you are willing to take action or not, I will thank you for appearing here today.¡± Since Que White had said so, Jagoan did not urge him. After waiting quietly for a while, there was a rush of footsteps outside the building. From the footsteps, Jagoan could tell that these days, the person who wasing must be very weak. Mona also heard the footsteps, so she opened the door. Immediately, the pale-faced Sue White staggered in. She was originally weaker than ordinary people because of the fire poison. Over the past few days, she had been too sad and exhausted, so she felt even more frivolous, as if a gust of wind could blow her away. After entering the room, Sue White quickly looked around. She didn¡¯t see Jagoan¡¯s familiar face, but saw a strange young cultivator sitting in the front seat. She was stunned. However, she soon realized what was going on. She stepped forward and knelt down in front of Jagoan. However, she did not speak immediately. She lowered her head and gritted her teeth. After a while, drops of tears flowed down her cheeks, fell to the ground, and soaked the te. At this time, Que White took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sue White, this time Master Montgomery was invited by you by crushing the jade talisman, so you should tell Master Montgomery the whole story¡­¡± Before Sue White could speak, Jagoan asked, ¡°Where is Zo Yellow?¡± Hearing this name, Sue White¡¯s shoulders trembled. Jagoan¡¯s heart sank. He had a bad feeling earlier. The next moment, Sue White bowed deeply to Jagoan and sobbed, ¡°Master Montgomery, please kill our enemy and avenge us¡­¡± Sure enough! Jagoan narrowed his eyes. When he appeared in the White family, he felt that something was wrong. In addition to the nsmen, Mona seemed to be the only one who was the Protector. Jagoan did not know why the others were not there. But when Zo Yellow was not there, Jagoan felt that something was wrong. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When he dealt with the White family before, Jagoan could see that although the Zo Yellow was the Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, he was absolutely loyal to the White family. He treated Sue White as his nephew. But now the White family seemed to be in great trouble. In this case, there was only one reason for Zo Yellow to be absent. He had an ident. Jagoan¡¯s guess was confirmed by Sue White¡¯s words. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jagoan said coolly. Sue White slowly got up with tears on his face. She wanted to say, ¡°If Jagoan doesn¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t get up.¡± But she soon understood that she couldn¡¯t do that. So she calmed down and told Jagoan what had happened a few days ago in detail. The specific process was notplicated. One night, someone suddenly broke into the White family. The man directly broke into the small building that the White family Ancestor was cultivating, where everyone was now. No one knew exactly what they said. When the White family members heard the voice and rushed over, the ancestor had lost her breath. Meanwhile, that person was extremely arrogant. Even though the White family nsmen hurried over and surrounded him, he still boasted shamelessly, having the White family hand over the treasures. The person who had barged into the White family and killed the ancestor did indeed have the capital to be arrogant. He was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. No one in the entire Same Spirit City dared to provoke him, let alone crush everyone in the White family. The White family did not have many treasures. The man did not believe it and forced the White family to take out the treasure. At this time, Zo Yellow rushed over. His realm and strength were considered top-notch among the Protectors of the White family. However, no matter how loyal he was or how tense the atmosphere was, there was no way to close the gap between him and a cultivator of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. As a result, Zo Yellow was burned to ashes by the opponent¡¯s magical power, and even the bones could not be left. Seeing this, only two of the remaining Protectors of the White family escaped. That night, the two men also left quietly. After listening to Sue White¡¯s ount, Jagoan did not speak. Because he could tell that Sue White did not finish her words. He thought for a moment and looked at her. ¡°You know who this person is, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sue White nodded. ¡°Sue White!¡± Que White suddenly interrupted Sue White, ¡°This is a disaster for our White family. It¡¯s just an ident. Are you really going to cause trouble for Master Montgomery? That¡¯s the Third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, let alone the family behind him!¡± Sue White stopped breathing. She gritted her teeth. The unwillingness, hatred, and sadness in her eyes kept repeating, and finally turned into two streams of tears, gushing out of her eyes. Jagoan was curious. He could see that Sue White and Que White were not acting at this time, nor did they want to advance by retreating. Sue White really wanted to avenge the ancestor and Zo Yellow. Que White really didn¡¯t want to bring trouble to Jagoan. And from their words, the situation was obvious. They all knew who killed Zo Yellow and the ancestor. There was another family behind him. This man did not hide his origin. In this case, what was the White family afraid of? They didn¡¯t dare to take revenge when they were killed. What was that person thinking? A third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert bullied the weak and came straight to the door. How could the City Lord¡¯s Mansion of the Same Spirit City ignore the prestige of the White family? Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 The room fell silent again. Sue White frowned and burst into tears. Mona looked at head of the n, then at Sue White, and looked at Jagoan imploringly. Her mood was also veryplicated. Just then, she saw Jagoan pointing at her. ¡°Tell me,¡± Jagoan said indifferently. To some extent, this was a statement. Mona gritted her teeth and hardened her heart. ¡°It¡¯s Neil Grant from the Grant family.¡± The moment Mona finished speaking, Que White¡¯s body went limp on the seat. Sue White also sobbed and fell to the ground. She supported herself with her hands to avoid falling. ¡°Neil from the Grant family?¡± Jagoan tilted his head slightly. ¡°Who is that?¡± Since Mona had already told the name, she no longer hid the truth and told Jagoan everything in one breath. ¡°Master Montgomery, the Grant family is a rtive of the royal family. They were once part of the City Lord family. Neil was the younger brother of the previous patriarch of the Grant family. He was now in his declining years and his vigor was exhausted. He might only have 20 or 30 years left¡­¡± ¡°About ten years ago, Neil suddenly betrayed the Grant family. Well, anyway, the Grant family dered it. Neil was attacked by inner demons and fell into madness. No matter what he did in the future, it had nothing to do with the Grant family and the Grant family would not be responsible for it. In the following years, Neil began to plunder the nearby families and small sects. He didn¡¯t want any elixirs that could prolong his life, but he only wanted only precious materials and cultivation techniques. And he mainly focused on cultivation methods¡­¡± ¡°Because he was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, no one dared to refuse him. This time, it was he who broke into the White familyte at night, killed ancestor and Master Yellow, and forced the White family to hand over the Inherited Cultivation Method.¡± At this time, when Que White saw Jagoan looking at him, he immediately smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Master Montgomery, I have taken you to see the secret of the White family before. How can our family have any Inherited Cultivation Method?¡± ¡°If there is, why are we so down and out like now?¡± Jagoan nodded. He naturally knew the secret of the White family. Although Mona¡¯s words just now were extremely restrained, Jagoan understood the hidden resentment and information in an instant. How could Neil betray the Grant family? He was doing this for the sake of the Grant family. However, Neil was too shameless. Anyway, Neil was dying. Rather than staying in the family and waiting for death, he might as well risk everything and use his Third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm to plunder the small ns and small sects outside. As for the so-called deration of the Grant family, it was just a lie. Neil was about to die. What was the use of snatching those precious materials and the Inherited Skill? Was he doing this for himself? Of course, it was for the Grant family! On the surface, the Grant family had drawn a clear line with Neil, but in fact, they were respectful and did not dare to miss a single time. Mona, Que White, and Sue White understood this principle. However, the Grant family had power and influence, and Neil was a strong man at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. If they sent someone to kill Neil, it would be fine if they were sure that Neil could be killed. At most, they would be secretly taken revenge by the Grant family in the future. But if they could not kill him, they would have to face Neil¡¯s endless revenge. Who would dare to ignore a dying third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm? Anyway, he was going to die, so he had to act recklessly. Because of this, Neil became more and more arrogant. Now, like a bandit, he had no scruples about robbing his house. Que White was also waiting for Jagoan¡¯s response. Because he knew that although Jagoan was now a Heavenly Spirit Realm Master, Neil was also at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, the Grant family was behind Neil. In his opinion, this kind of pressure was almost like hitting a stone with an egg. Jagoan looked at the helplessness in Que White¡¯s eyes, the unwillingness in Sue White¡¯s eyes, the anger in Mona¡¯s eyes, and said lightly, ¡°Where is he?¡± His words caused the eyes of the three people in the room to widen and stop breathing. They had not expected Jagoan to agree so readily. Jagoan sneered. ¡°Is the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm amazing?¡± It was amazing. Que White and the others really wanted to say that, but they didn¡¯t dare to. ¡°Master Montgomery, thank you!¡± Sue White immediately cried and shouted. She knelt up straight and kowtowed again. But this time, it seemed that she was too excited, so she suddenly fell to the ground. Mona and Que White hurried up to help her up. But soon they found that Sue White¡¯s body was surprisingly hot in such a short time. Not only that, but she had also fallen into aa at this moment, with a painful look on her face. ¡°Fire poison! The fire poison is working!¡± Que White was shocked. Jagoan got up and came to the front of Sue White in an instant. With a sweep of his Divine Awareness, he immediately confirmed that the fire poison did work. At this moment, Sue White¡¯s internal organs and flowing blood were like boiling water. If it could not be suppressed in time, it would be possible to boil all her internal organs in a short time. It was obvious that her mood had been ups and downs recently, and she had been too tired, causing the fire poison to rpse. Jagoan immediately raised his hand, one hand pressing against the other party¡¯s forehead. A wave of cool spiritual Qi entered the other party¡¯s body. If it was in the past, Jagoan could only help the other party suppress the fire toxin and stop it from continuing to spread, and the pain would continue. But now, not only had Jagoan¡¯s water elemental nature improved significantly, but it had also received the inheritance of Great Sage Minghe. Under the operation of the spiritual Qi, wisps of Minghe¡¯s chilly vital force made Sue White¡¯s red cheeks gradually fade away. And the burning soup on Sue White¡¯s body was also obviously cooling down. Que White and Mona were surprised and delighted. Before long, Sue White¡¯s breath was restored to normal. Her body was no longer boiling, and her face showed no pain. However, because of the outbreak of the fire poison at that moment, she was still injured inside. After Jagoan fed her an elixir, she fell asleep. After settling down Sue White, Que White returned to the front of Jagoan and bowed deeply. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to express his gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jagoan had just taken action, Que White would have lost another rtive. After he came back, Jagoan gave him a piece of good news in high spirits. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a better way to cure Sue White¡¯s fire poison before, so I gave you two years to make a decision. Now I have an idea about the fire poison in her body. If I can, I think not only can I get rid of the Fire Poison, but I can also make it an opportunity for her¡­¡± Speaking of this, Jagoan took a deep look at Que White. ¡°But you still have to give me time now, because I am notpletely sure now.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 Since Jagoan had said so, he was already quite confident. He had just suppressed the fire poison for Sue White, so he could naturally use the inheritance of Great Sage Minghe. Cold Yin Qi suppressed the fire toxin, which was very effective. But if he wanted to remove the fire poison, he could not use it like this. If he really used Cold Yin Qi of Minghe to remove the Fire Poison, the result would be that Sue White was not burned to death by the Fire Poison. However, she was poisoned because the Cold Qi invaded her heart meridians. In addition, she was weak, so she might die on the spot during the process of removing the poison. In fact, the method Jagoan came up with was to use the fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. The fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te had been verified by the zombie dog demon. Even the zombie dog demon, which had lived for tens of thousands of years, had regained his vitality. What was a little Fire Poison? Using the fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, Jagoan believed that not only could he remove the fire poison for Sue White, but he could also turn the fire poison into the help of her cultivation and be an opportunity for her. The fire poison made Sue White suffer too much in the process of growth. Now, it was time to contribute to the improvement of Sue White. But the problem now was that it was difficult to drive the Six Paths of Reincarnation te with the power of Jagoan. He hoped that the fire toxin could be solved in a short time. Otherwise, he would have to use the Six Paths of Reincarnation te to shine at Sue White every now and then. Sue White could bear it, but he didn¡¯t have time. Moreover, Jagoan did not want others to know the secret of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. So at this time, he made a promise to Que White. Anyway, he had obtained the Spiritual Inheritance of Great Sage Minghe. With this inheritance, he could seal the fire toxin in Sue White. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sue White¡¯s life span could be extended. At the same time, she could use this period of time to take elixirs to recuperate her body. When Jagoan could control the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk smoothly, he would turn the pain that had tortured her for so many years into help and opportunities for cultivation! The matter of Sue White was not mentioned for the time being. The first thing Jagoan needed to do next was to deal with Neil Grant. The Grant family was indeed disgusting. They took advantage of their power to take advantage of the situation. It was good that they didn¡¯t provoke him before. But now, Jagoan could not bear it. He had cleared up a wave of obstacles for the White family before, but it didn¡¯t take long for Neil to dare toe and kill the ancestor and the Protector. Jagoan could even imagine that if he did not vent his anger on the White family this time and revenged on them, the situation of the White family would be 100 times worse than before. He didn¡¯t have so much time to be distracted by the White family. ¡°Patriarch White,¡± Jagoan said. Que White immediately cupped his hands and said, ¡°Master Montgomery, you can call me by my name now.¡± On this side, Que White was not at a disadvantage. The realm of Jagoan was much higher than his. Moreover, the White family also asked the other party for help, so Jagoan called Que White¡¯s name directly without any problem. Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°Que White, can you find Neil?¡± This matter was rted to the blood feud of the family. Without any hesitation, Que White immediately gave an affirmative answer, ¡°In four hours, I will definitely get urate information, but Master Montgomery, you¡­¡± Jagoan knew what the other party wanted to ask, so he waved his hand and said, ¡°Neil is only on the surface, so I don¡¯t want to dy.¡± Que White was shocked. He already understood that Jagoan was not only targeting Neil, but also the Grant family. He immediately made up his mind, saluted with hands folded, and went out. The White family was still famous in Same Spirit City. Therefore, Que White did not encounter too many obstacles when doing things at this time. With both fame and spirit stones, Que White brought news to Jagoan in less than two hours. ¡°Master Montgomery, Neil is in the valley about a thousand and two hundred miles away from Same Spirit City. ording to my information, he should be there tonight. He will leave at dawn.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Que White said again, ¡°Master Montgomery, Neil is about to die, so he does things unscrupulously. Moreover, his realm has reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. If you need help¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll be back soon¡­¡± Jagoan waved her hand lightly. Under the astonished gaze of Que White, Jagoan directly rose into the air. Powerful divine sense suddenly spread out and locked onto the location of the valley in an instant. *** After a while, Jagoan found Neil. ¡°Third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, humph¡­¡± With a cold snort, Jagoan turned the Wave-like Void Bracelet and immediately disappeared in the air. Que White didn¡¯t expect that Jagoan would act so fast, let alone that Jagoan would be so fast. He did not know that Jagoan had the ability to fold the void. He only thought that it was difficult for him to catch the speed of Jagoan. In an instant, in addition to his heart beating wildly and feeling extremely shocked, there was a trace of excitement and expectation. With a shake of the void, Jagoan had already traveled thousands of kilometers. With a quick nce, he found a bonfire burning in the open space in front of the valley. Beside the bonfire, an old man with disheveled hair and a dirty face was sitting cross-legged in meditation in a Taoist robe. Jagoan was exceptionally sensitive to vigor. At this moment, he had already felt that the old man¡¯s Qi and blood was exhausted. No wonder such a person would do such a crazy thing. His longevity was nearing its end, and there was no hope of him being promoted. The only thing he could do was rely on his cultivation base to plunder the n, so that he could snatch more Immortal cultivation resources for the n. At the end of his life, he could burn even more glory for the n. However, his behavior was no different from that of a dark cultivation. Jagoan appeared above the valley. Without any cover, he slowly fell from the sky. Since Neil was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was naturally not weak. He had already noticed the appearance of Jagoan. A bright light suddenly appeared in his turbid eyes. He looked at Jagoan coldly and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m the one to kill you¡­¡± Jagoan took a step forward as he spoke. Neil had done so many evil things before, such as robbing and killing, so he had many enemies. Therefore, over the years, he had met many cultivators who wanted to avenge him. However, those cultivators were all crushed by his powerful realm and strength. Seeing the other party, Neil sneered, ¡°A nobody at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, dared to come over and court death¡­¡± He reached out and grabbed the wooden staff of magic weapon beside him. Then, he threw out an icy blue cold light at Jagoan. ¡°How dare you plot against me?¡± Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 Jagoan was toozy to talk nonsense with him. Facing the icy blue cold light, he directly opened his five fingers, grabbed and pulled. Crack! The cold light was shattered. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Before Neil could react, the thunder and lightning in Jagoan¡¯s palm condensed, and a lightning whip was instantly formed and waved in the air. In an instant, a star seemed to be pped down and exploded in the air. Bang! Neil¡¯s sneer was still hanging at the corner of his mouth. The next moment, his Body-protection Gang was smashed into pieces and his body was sent dozens of miles away by the lightning. The ground exploded one after another. Smoke and dust swirled around him as he flew into the valley like a meteorite. The rocks in the canyon were suddenly smashed, cracking like andslide. Large pieces of gravel flew into the air and fell down like a rainstorm. Jagoan took another step forward. The next moment, he arrived above the rubble. Ssh! The gravel suddenly rose to the sky like a volcanic eruption. Neil, whose face was full of anger, was holding a wooden staff at this moment. With a roar, countless lights shone around him. These rays of light fiercely swept around. Every time they brushed through a ce, they would be chaotic, and the depths of it would be mottled with multicolored light. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and fell straight down. Neil was shocked and looked up. The next moment, their eyes met. Jagoan raised his hand and pressed down. Bang! Immediately, the colorful lights around Neil were all shattered. Cracks appeared all over his body, and blood gushed out. His robe was torn apart, and the formation and inscriptions inside were all destroyed. Bam! Just like the God¡¯s Palm pressing on the ground, half of the valley copsed. Neil¡¯s blood gushed out like a spring, and arge amount of life essence was scattered. He fell into the ground and wanted to struggle, but he was shocked to find that all the spiritual Qi in his body seemed to be sealed, and he couldn¡¯t run at all. It was only then that his gaze on Jagoan changed. The first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert in front of him was not something that could be attained in this realm. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Jagoan frowned and shouted in a low voice. The voice was not loud, but when it reached Neil¡¯s ears, it sounded like the ringing of tens of thousands of bronze bells. His mind buzzed and suddenly went nk. Jagoan continuously flicked his fingers. Swoosh! Streaks of lightning, like sharp swords tearing through the long night, fell from the sky and pierced through his palms, elbows, shoulders, lower abdomen, knees, and ankles, nailing him to the ground. There was also a trace of chilly aura in the lightning. These auras not only blocked Neil¡¯s meridians, but also froze him to death! In this way, Neil directly became a cripple. Of course, it was possible to restore these frozen Meridians. As long as he had enough natural precious materials, he could still recover after a long period of cultivation. However, would the Grant family use precious exotic minerals and produce on this dying person? Even if the Grant family wanted to, could Neil himself afford the time? He was desperate. Neil was shocked and angry at this moment. He felt extremely humiliated. He seemed to have been stripped naked. His body was pierced through and nailed to the ground. The shes of lightning constantly tortured him. This kind of torture even made him want to die on the spot. Jagoan looked at his eyes and knew what he was thinking. Jagoan sneered andnded on the ground. ¡°The Grant family, right?¡± Panic shed across Neil¡¯s eyes. If someone told him his background in the past, Neil would never take it seriously. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t even try to hide it. ¡°So what if you know? Your ipetent and furious look didn¡¯t have any effect on me!¡± But in fact, at this moment, he felt extreme fear deep in his heart! The first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert in front of him was ruthless. More importantly, he could not fight back at all! It was like the sea crushing a stream. He didn¡¯t even have time to react. It would be easy for such a person to kill some of the Grant family members. Neil knew very well that although he was about to die, his currentbat capability could still rank in the top three of the Grant family. To be exact, the battle just now was not a battle, but a unteral crush. At first, he might have thought of underestimating the enemy. Butter, he deeply felt the other party¡¯s unparalleled strength. No one in the Grant family could defeat such strength! ¡°I¡­ I did it by myself! So I will take responsibility!¡± Neil could only say this at this moment to hide his panic. ¡°No, you can¡¯t afford it.¡± Jagoan shook his head and looked down. ¡°If so, the person you killed will make me have a nightmare.¡± ¡°Then, then tell me, who are you taking revenge for¡­¡± Neil trembled. If the other party only tortured him, then he could endure it. Anyway, he knew that he could not live for long, and he would die anyway. As long as it did not involve the Grant family, it did not matter. Having killed so many people over the years, he had been prepared to be killed. But, since the other party had reported his origin, it meant that the other party not only wanted to kill him, but also wanted revenge on the Grant family. This was uneptable to him! ¡°You¡¯ll know soon¡­¡± Jagoan reached out and took it. Streaks of lightning suddenly wrapped around a shackle, tied Neil behind Jagoan, and flew toward the White family of the Same Spirit City. When he came, he would fold the void and arrive almost instantly. But when going back, he couldn¡¯t. Because Neil¡¯s current body was seriously injured by him. If he were to take Neil through the folding void, Neil¡¯s body might not be able to withstand the fluctuation of space and would be directly smashed into flesh and blood. For Neil, death was too easy. Jagoan led Neil all the way. At first, Neil was still cursing loudly, trying to make Jagoan concentrate his hatred on him alone. But later, Jagoan directly sealed his throat, making him unable to make a sound. For today¡¯s Jagoan, even if he didn¡¯t use the Wave-like Void Bracelet or the flying magic weapon, he could fly very fast. Soon, he returned to the White family andnded directly from where he left. After Jagoan left, Que White had been waiting there. ording to his estimation, Jagoan woulde back at dawn. After all, there was such a big gap between their realms. If he wanted to kill Neil, who was like a mad dog, Master Montgomery would definitely n and prepare well. However, Neil, who was covered in blood and tied up by the horrible lightning, was thrown to the ground by Jagoan. Que White was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. At this time, Neil¡¯s eyes were rolling. He also knew why he was caught. But he couldn¡¯t figure out why the White family could find such a powerful cultivator and the cultivator was willing to stand up for them. Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Que White was amazed. Neil was surprised. However, what Jagoan said next shocked one of them so much that one of them almost jumped up on the spot, and the other almost died on the spot. ¡°One Neil is not enough, and 200 more people from the Grant family will die,¡± Jagoan said lightly. Que White stopped breathing. His wish was that Jagoan could kill Neil and avenge the ancestor and Zo Yellow. That was all the White family wanted. However, Jagoan still wanted to sacrifice the two hundred lives of the Grant family. Could the Grant family agree? Neil was so shocked that his eyes were wide open, and his eyeballs were about to fall out of his eyes. His heart almost stopped beating, and his heart stirred. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to kill your ancestor, but she was seriously injured. I didn¡¯t even use my full strength before she copsed. As for the other Protector. He was only at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. If he dared to provoke the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert like me, what would my reputation be if I didn¡¯t kill him?¡± ¡°That night, I was helpless. It¡¯s okay if you kill me now, but I have nothing to say. But now you still want to kill the Grant family¡¯s 200 people. I¡¯ve worked so hard to get such a hard job under the name of cursing. What for?¡± If it was Zo Yellow who had said this before, Neil would definitelyugh and even not take it seriously. But this sentence was said by Jagoan at this moment, which waspletely different. He was captured by Jagoan with overwhelming strength! Therefore, Neil knew the strength of Jagoan better than anyone else. He could kill two hundred members of the Grant family! C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. For a moment, Neil was shocked and angry, and his throat made a sound. If his throat hadn¡¯t been sealed by the spiritual Qi, he would have cursed loudly and cried out his grievances. Seeing that the other party¡¯s eyes were wide open and his nostrils were wide open and wide, and it was unknown whether he was angry or scared. He kept trembling, and Jagoan sneered. ¡°If you had known it earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡± At this time, Sue White and Mona Jones also rushed over when they heard the news. Although Neil was beaten by the magical power and his face was covered with blood, Sue White could tell at a nce that he was the murderer who killed the ancestor and Zo Yellow! In an instant, Sue White¡¯s eyes were full of tears and she gritted her teeth. On the other hand, Mona clenches her fists. At this time, Que White looked at Sue White nervously, afraid that her mood would rise and fall too much again, which would lead to the rpse of the fire poison. But this time, although Sue White¡¯s face was a little pale, nothing else was serious. She walked up to Jagoan and bowed deeply. Jagoan nodded to her and said, ¡°Although Neil was caught by me, I can¡¯t kill him for the time being.¡± Sue White replied, ¡°Master Montgomery, you are in charge of everything.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still useful, so we¡¯ll spare his life for the time being. It¡¯s your the White family who will kill him in the end,¡± Jagoan said. Hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, Sue White looked confused. Que White stepped forward and exined, ¡°Master Montgomery needs the Grant family to pay a higher price¡­¡± Sue White¡¯s expression changed. Obviously, she agreed with what Jagoan had done. Jagoan looked at Que White and then at Sue White. He suddenly found that Sue White, who looked even weaker, had more radical thoughts than Que White. This did not mean that Sue White was better than Que White. For example, the emperor of the secr world, the founding emperor, had to be addicted to martial arts so that he could lead the army to open up territory. But in the future, the emperors had to be benevolent, so that they could treat the people well and stabilize the country. At different times, different emperors were needed to lead them. If the White family was regarded as a country in the secr world, Que White would be a wise emperor who tried his best to save the country. And Sue White should have be a general who could fight for the country. It was a pity that the general was seriously ill. Jagoan felt sorry for the White family. The talent of Sue White was one of the best among the younger generation in the White family and even in the entire Same Spirit City. However, the fire poison not only cut off her path to immortality, but also almost killed her. But now, this cut was temporary in the eyes of Jagoan. As long as his realm improved a bit, he could control the fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. He didn¡¯t even need to fully activate it. He just needed to exert more power. After eliminating Sue White¡¯s diseases and disasters, and turning the fire poison into an opportunity to advance, she almost soared into the sky in the blink of an eye. ¡°I still need some time¡­¡± As for what to do next, Jagoan already had an outline of the n. He calmed down and put his attention back on the people in front of him. Jagoan saw that Que White, Sue White, and Mona were all waiting for his next instructions. He raised his hand and a light shed. Suddenly, one of Neil¡¯s left legs was cut off. Neil couldn¡¯t run his spiritual Qi, so he couldn¡¯t heal himself. Therefore, the sharp pain caused by the broken leg almost made him faint. However, the chilly aura in his body woke him up. He could clearly feel the intense pain every moment. In addition, Jagoan had sealed his throat, making him unable to shout or vent. For Neil, it was better to die than to live! Que White and the others were also shocked by the other party¡¯s action. But Jagoan was exceptionally calm. He curled his five fingers and condensed Neil¡¯s left leg into a mass of blood with a bang. Then he said to Que White, ¡°Find a higher gpole and hang this guy on it. Then you can whip him three times a day in the morning, middle, andte. It¡¯s best to let Same Spirit City know all this in the shortest time.¡± While speaking, Jagoan threw a long golden whip to Que White. Small inscriptions were carved on the surface of the long whip. They were curved like lines of blood. When Que White received it, he immediately felt a violent auraing toward him. It was as if he could hear wailing. He stopped breathing and hurriedly ran his cultivation method to get rid of this repressed emotion. Jagoan said, ¡°Although this long whip is only a sharp weapon, it is impossible for it to hurt this guy¡­¡± ¡°But now, he is no different from a hyena. The inscriptions on it can also help him feel the despair and pain he felt when he robbed and killed the cultivators.¡± After Jagoan finished speaking, several people present already understood what he meant. Hanging Neil up and humiliating him like this, not only did Neil lose face, but also the Grant family! Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 Although Neil imed to have severed ties with the Grant family, this lie could be seen through at once. At this time, Neil was hung up and humiliated every day. It seemed that it was him who was tortured, but in fact, every whip seemed to hit the face of the Grant family. Whether the Grant family cared or not, they would not be in a good position. If they did, it meant that they admitted that the so-called betrayal of Neil from the Grant family was a lie. The families and sects that had been humiliated by Neil would definitely seek revenge on them. No matter what, Neil suffered so much because he contributed to the Grant family, but ended up like this. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. If the Grant family members saw this, their hearts would inevitably be chilled. All of a sudden, the Grant family was in a dilemma. After understanding this, Que White¡¯s eyes shed with excitement. If Jagoan was not afraid, what was there for Que White to be afraid of? He immediately found his nsmen, erected a gpole on the third or fourth floor outside the gate, and hung Neil up. When hanging Neil up, Que White followed the instructions of Jagoan and hung Neil upside down on it, with the thunder chain locking Neil¡¯s right leg. At first nce, Neil looked like a dying hyena. His whole body was covered in blood, and he looked as miserable as possible. However, his face had been washed by the magical power by Jagoan. Even from a distance, others could recognize his face. Neil was shocked and angry when he was manipted so casually. However, he could do nothing. For a moment, the bitterness in his heart was hard to describe. In the process of raising the gpole, the White family nsmen also learned the news one after another. Many people came here to have a look. The White family nsmen hated the man that killed the Ancestor and Zo Yellow. If it weren¡¯t for Jagoan¡¯s order, they might have directly cut Neil to death. After everything was arranged, Jagoan asked Que White to let two people stay here. Then he sat quietly under the gpole. After dawn, such a big piece of news came out of the silent Same Spirit City. The murderer who killed the White family Ancestor was caught by the White family. Now he was in front of the White family! Although the White family had encountered some problems after the new city governor took office in Same Spirit City, in general, they still had some reputation. After hearing the news, the people of Same Spirit City, whether mortals or cultivators, all gathered there. The mortals were basically happy for the White family¡¯s ability to deal with such a murderer. As for those cultivators, their feelings were a littleplicated. Because many cultivators had already known that the person who broke into the White family that night was Neil from the Grant family. This was no longer a secret. Because of Neil¡¯s realm and the status of the Grant family, the Same Spirit City dared not or could not care about it. Therefore, many cultivators tacitly agreed that the White family would suffer a loss silently. Even in the beginning, the White family was ready to endure it silently. However, no one expected that a few dayster, before the White family¡¯s ancestor was buried, there was news that Neil had been caught and was hung in public. A stone stirred up a thousand waves. Some cultivators who thought too much even suspected that the ancestor of the White family had not been buried yet because she was waiting to Neil¡¯s head to worship! When they arrived at the open space in front of the old house of the White family, they saw Neil, who was hung high on the gpole and was being whipped by a whip, screaming. The faces of the onlookers couldn¡¯t help turning pale. Miserable! This was too tragic! Neil¡¯s leg was broken, and several big holes could be seen all over his body. His body was covered with blood and his clothes were ragged. However, his face was clean, as if he was afraid that others could not see who he was. Moreover, the scream was deliberately amplified by someone with a formation. Every scream could be heard clearly from dozens of miles away. Even an adult would have nightmares in the middle of the night, let alone children. Some of the cultivators had already guessed the purpose of this move when they saw Neil¡¯s miserable state. Suddenly, they sighed in their hearts, ¡°Terrible! It¡¯s too terrible! This is putting the Grant family¡¯s face on fire!¡± As for Jagoan sitting under the gpole at this time, everyone present nced at him at most. When they saw that he was at the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, they regarded him as the new Protector of the White family, and then did not pay much attention to him. After all, no one connected the the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm to the powerful cultivator who could catch Neil. They all thought that the White family was so tough because they had received strong support. It was also because of this that everyone was looking forward to seeing the reaction of the White family¡¯s brave actions. Everyone was whispering among the crowd and discussing among themselves. Jagoan seemed to be meditating with his eyes closed, but he spread out his divine sense to monitor everyone¡¯s every move. Not only were there more and more mortals and cultivators in front of him. Within a radius of a thousand miles, even in an alley and a tile, his Divine Awareness also reached there. Some suspicious people were even paid more attention to. To do this, it was not too difficult and stressful for Jagoan nowadays. It was just that he was about to reach the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, stabilize the Amethyst Pce Realm, and look forward to the basic ability of Real Immortal Realm. Soon, Jagoan locked onto a sneaky cultivator in the crowd. This cultivator was at Holy Land Realm, who was mixed in the crowd. It was not conspicuous and even subconsciously overlooked. However, Jagoan used his powerful Divine Sense to clearly capture the shock and anger on his face and eyes when the cultivator saw Neil. This was an expression that would only appear in the Grant family. After a while, the suspicious cultivator left the crowd and went out of the city. After looking around, he took out a messenger Taoist Talisman and stimted it with gritted teeth. ¡°How dare the White family humiliate my nsmen and the Grant family? You must pay for it!¡± Seeing the talisman transform into a beam of light and disappear, the Grant family member took a deep breath before turning around. But as soon as he turned around, he saw a man standing three meters behind him. The man appeared silently without warning. The Grant family member was caught off guard and his hair stood on end. He eximed subconsciously, ¡°Who are you?¡± Without saying a word, the man raised his hand as a knife and pierced through the chest of the Grant family man in an instant. Then, under the stunned expression of the Grant family man, the spiritual Qi spread out and violently shook, tearing the guy of the Holy Land Realm into a mass of flesh and blood. Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 The first day passed quickly. The reaction of the people in the Same Spirit City was slightly beyond Jagoan¡¯s expectation. As time passed, more and more mortals and cultivators came to watch. Moreover, everyone was obviously not satisfied with the three whips a day. Soon Jagoan understood. In fact, everyone knew what Neil had done, and they dared not say anything in anger. Today¡¯s White family¡¯s action was equivalent to venting their anger. More importantly, the White family had solved the future troubles. In the future, they no longer had to worry about this crazy old man rushing into their families or sects to do something. However, the ¡°rational people¡± and ¡°righteous people¡± that Jagoan expected did not appear on this day. However, since the Grant family had sent the news back this morning, the Grant family must have already known about it. Next, it was up to the Grant family to deal with it. ¡°He didn¡¯te on the first day. He¡¯s really calm¡­¡± Jagoan snorted. In fact, he hoped that the Grant family would take action earlier. The longer it dragged on, the deeper the Grant family was. However, as Jagoan often said. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. So what? What was ced in front of the Grant family was a scheme. They had to take it. And no matter how they took it, it was very hot. What¡¯s more, Jagoan didn¡¯t put all the me on using Neil to attract the Grant family. ¡°A few dayster, if your Grant family continues to pretend to be dead¡­ Then, I¡¯lle!¡± The next day, there were still many onlookers. And there were more than the day before. From the discussion among the crowd, Jagoan knew that not only did the people who came to watch todaye from the Same Spirit City, but also the nearby cities and sects. Most of them had been robbed by Neil. Today, they were here to witness Neil¡¯s miserable state! ¡°Neil, you also have today!¡± ¡°You killed two deputy Sect Masters of my sect that year. I didn¡¯t expect that you would also be punished!¡± ¡°Neil, it would be too easy for you to be cut into pieces and destroyed your soul!¡± ¡°A scumbag like you is a dark cultivation!¡± ¡°You sacrificed your reputation for the Grant family, but now you have be an abandoned son of the Grant family. You deserve it!¡± ¡°Neil, do you still remember how you managed to kill 30 members of the Wang family in vain?¡± ¡°Our Duxin sect has always had a wide range of good karma, but because you targeted the Inherited Cultivation Method left by the founder, the Sect Master was seriously injured by you and hasn¡¯t recovered yet. The sect¡¯s heritage has been destroyed overnight. Neil, I curse you to suffer today forever!¡± As time went by, more and more cultivators came to curse. The crowd was filled with indignation. Jagoan had opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Neil to hurt so many sects and families. If he had not used the formation as a barrier to block the flood of people, Neil would have been chopped into pieces. However, looking at these angry cultivators, Jagoan¡¯s mood became more and more strange. In fact, he did not look down on low-level cultivators. Any high-level cultivator, including Jagoan himself, was promoted from True Martial Realm step by step. However, Neil was a Master at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Why there were no Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in those families and sects that Neil robbed and killed? From the looks of it, Neil really provoked a lot of criticism but didn¡¯t get much benefit. Jagoan raised his eyelids and looked at Neil on the gpole. This guy¡¯s face was also very ugly at this time. His face, which had been washed clean with magical power by Jagoan, turned purple because of shame and anger at this moment, like a human head-sized eggnt. Jagoan sneered in his heart. Since you are already in this case, the Grant family hasn¡¯te to save you yet¡­ As soon as he finished sneering, Jagoan suddenly raised his eyebrows. As his divine sense spread out, several Heavenly Spirit Realms entered the crowd. These Heavenly Spirit Realms did not stay here for long. They just looked at the crowd for a while and then turned to leave. However, he could clearly feel that they were looking at him. It was cold, as if looking at a dead man. These people looked at him without making Jagoan feel hatred. Therefore, he thought that it was highly likely that these cultivators were not from the Grant family. If they were not members of the Grant family, it did not mean that they had nothing to do with the Grant family. These cultivators were either the Protectors of the Grant family or found by the Grant family to see if they could find the master behind Jagoan. After all, Jagoan was only at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm on the surface. At this realm, they would not believe that Jagoan had seriously injured Neil and then openly hung here to provoke them. ording to the Grant family¡¯s calctions, this young cultivator at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was just a cover. There must be a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm behind him! Jagoan diverted his attention to the cultivators. Due to the great disparity in the Divine Sense, these Heavenly Spirit Realms were unable to detect the lock on him. They looked at the house of the White family coldly and left in different directions after crossing Jagoan. A total of four people went to different mansions in the Same Spirit City. Obviously, they were more cautious. These four houses were all in the old city and were not far from the White family. ¡°Is it tonight?¡± Jagoan guessed. *** The next day passed quickly. No one from the Grant family showed up. However, the news that Neil was arrested had already spread to several big cities around. Even some people from the small sects tens of thousands of miles away rushed here overnight to scold Neil. Seeing this, Jagoan was more determined to make the Grant family pay the price of blood. Not only for the White family Ancestor and Zo Yellow, but also for these sects and families. In the evening, the number of onlookers around Neil was not much less than during the day. However, at this time, most of the remaining cultivators were from the surrounding area. As for the local mortals and cultivators in Same Spirit City, most of them had gone back. Today, the White family released the news that five dayster, they would behead the dark cultivation Neil in public to worship the ancestor, Protector Yellow, and the souls of the cultivators who died in vain in the hands of Neil. Therefore, the cultivators who stayed here were waiting for that day toe, waiting for the moment when Neil was beheaded. These cultivators used their own magic weapons to illuminate the empty space in front of the White family¡¯s old house. Five days was not a long time for cultivators. At this moment, most of the people were sitting in meditation, waiting for the next morning when they would see the happy whipping and punishment. When the moon was hanging high in the sky, Jagoan caught sight of the four Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators who left during the day. They left their homes and headed for the old house of the White family. Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 ¡°As expected¡­¡± Jagoan snorted. After locking onto the four people with his Divine Sense, Jagoan soon found that one of them was coming toward him and Neil. The other three made a detour and headed for the old mansion of the White family. Anyone with some experience would know what was going on. The man who came to Jagoan and Neil naturally did not need to say much. Kill Jagoan and save Neil. The other three people were heading for the old house of the White family at this moment. Obviously, they wanted to take advantage of their realm and numbers to kill the master who caught Neil in their imagination, and then kill all the White family to serve as a warning! Otherwise, why would they choose to actte at night? Why would they need for Heavenly Spirt Realm cultivators to deal with the White family with few Holy Land Realm cultivators? Two of them were at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm! This force was more than enough to wipe out the Same Spirit City. Seeing the other party¡¯s flight route, Jagoan¡¯s eyes were filled with ice and snow. The Grant family deserved to be destroyed! At this moment, the cultivator, who wasing toward him, had fallen from the air and arrived at the ce closest to the crowd and Jagoan. Between them was ayer of light film of the defense array. Although the other three Heavenly Spirit Realms bypassed the crowd, they had already arrived at the periphery of the White family¡¯s old house. Because the realm disyed by Jagoan was not high, the cultivator in front of him was at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. His eyes were cold and his momentum was sharp. He looked like a sword about to be unsheathed. In the surrounding cultivators, someone had no time to avoid his threat. They even flew out and spat out blood. The cultivatornded on the ground, looked at the defense array light film in front of him, and sneered. He waved his arm and drew out sharp sword radiance in an instant. The sword radiance seemed to be a divine weapon sharp weapon that was shining with dazzling brilliance, trying to burn and destroy everything. At this moment, the surrounding air was burned clean and formed a vacuum zone. The surrounding cultivators were all shocked. Most of them were Pulse Control Realms, and few of them were Holy Land Realms. The light surged like a huge wave, directly blowing away all the people around the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. Looking at the man¡¯s cold eyes, Jagoan snorted, moved, and appeared in front of the cultivator in an instant. He raised his hand to hold the man¡¯s arm, pinched and pulled. Crack! The rolling sword radiance instantly shattered. The raging searing waves disappeared as soon as they gushed out. The cultivator¡¯s arm, like a cucumber, was gently pulled off his shoulder by Jagoan. It was not until this moment that the cultivator finally reacted. ¡°You¡­¡± Shock appeared in his eyes. Just as he uttered a word, Jagoan pointed at his forehead. Bang! A head exploded. Jagoan raised his hand and threw the body beside the gpole. Ignoring Neil¡¯s frightened eyes, he turned around and looked in the direction of the old house of the White family. At this time, the three cultivators had already soared into the air in the old mansion of the White family. Two of them were at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm and one was at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Regardless of whether the four cultivators were the Protectors of the Grant family or invited by them, the Grant family must have paid a huge price. And this price would definitely make them lose everything tonight! ¡°The White family, die!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. One of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm experts shouted and waved his hand. In an instant, it stirred the wind and clouds. A green palm covered an area of more than ten acres, which made the moon glow with emerald color and hit the inner hall of the coffin ced in the White family. In an instant, an aura of death enveloped him. Although his palm was still 300 meters in the air, the trees around the old house began to wither. The White family nsmen in the inner hall immediately panicked. At this moment, a silver light de suddenly rose up from the ground, pulled out a long arc of light, and chopped down on the palm! Bang! A spider web-shaped crack suddenly appeared on his palm. Rays of silver light seeped out of the crack like mercury. The next moment, the palm exploded. The third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator held his breath and said angrily, ¡°As expected, there are Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators!¡± The main purpose of their trip was to find the Heavenly Spirit Realm of the White family, who had the strength to catch Neil. Now it seemed that everything was as they expected. As for killing the White family, it was just a piece of cake for them. It was just a nest of ants. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made your move, let¡¯s see where you can escape this time!¡± The cultivator who had just made his move shouted coldly. In an instant, the spiritual Qi from all directions rushed toward him like a tide. Instantly, a giant palm condensed in the void. The giant palm was several times bigger than before, almost covering the entire old house of the White family. The giant palm slowly pressed down, and the whole void seemed to be sealed, with a kind of horrible feeling of copse. Outside the old house of the White family, the cultivators who came from other ces were in a panic at this time. They quickly fled further away for fear of being affected. These Pulse Control Realms were really as fragile as a piece of paper in front of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. In a panic, no one noticed that Jagoan, who had been standing under the gpole, had disappeared. Only Neil, who was standing on the gpole, kept groaning in his throat and shaking his head desperately. The veins on his neck bulged out at this moment, as if to remind those cultivators to be careful. With a swoosh, a ck shadow appeared behind the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator who had taken actions. A strange smile suddenly appeared on the cultivator¡¯s face. With a shake of his body, his whole body instantly melted away. He flew behind the ck shadow like a ssh of ink and then quickly condensed into a shape. ¡°I knew you would ambush me, but you didn¡¯t expect that I would have such a magical power, right?¡± A series of sinisterughter came from the quickly condensed ink. In the next moment, with a swoosh, the arm of the cultivator of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm pierced through the ck shadow¡¯s back like a long ck spear. Although the touch in his hand was a little different from what he had imagined, at this moment, the cultivator still smiled grimly and said, ¡°The Heart-corroding Primordial Palm just now was used to lure you into the trap. What should you do now?¡± Crack! The answer to the cultivator was that the head of the ck shadow turned around suddenly and an expressionless face stared at him. ¡°This, this¡­¡± The scene in front of him was so strange that a person¡¯s head could turn so much. The cultivator was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 It was only after he was stunned that he lost the chance to escape. The ck shadow waved his arm violently, as if he would not be bound by his body at all. These two arms seemed not to be cultivator¡¯s arms at all, but two sharp magic weapons. In an instant, they cut the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm into three pieces. However, the cultivator was still alive. The life force of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was dozens or even hundreds of times stronger than that of other realms. The cultivator¡¯s eyes were full of resentment. His body, which had been cut into three pieces, wriggled again and turned into thick ink. ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡± He said in a vicious voice. However, at this time, the ck shadow did not panic. He turned around and raised his hand. The rolling ck gas condensed into a bunch, like a long bamboo stick. It tied up the three parts of his body that had notpletely turned into ck ink. ¡°Then there is nothing you can do¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the cultivator of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm suddenly became speechless. He felt that his body was beginning to corrode! ¡°This, this is¡­ A devil¡­¡± He suddenly realized something. His eyes, which had almost turned into pus, shed with extreme fear. But then, he could no longer say thest word ¡°Qi¡±. With a crash, his bodypletely turned into pus, falling from the sky to the ground, and suddenly dispersed. The dark clouds covering the moon were gently blown away by the wind. Moonlight fell, illuminating half of the ck shadow¡¯s face. Prince Krueger stood there expressionlessly, shaking off the pus on his arm. His body had absorbed the power of the underground devil¡¯s Prince and naturally contained fiendish energy. Devil Qi was like frost poison to mortals for cultivators. Under normal circumstances, cultivators all had Body-protection Gangs. It was particrly difficult to inject the Demonic Qi into cultivators¡¯ body and corrode it. However, the cultivator at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm took the initiative to give this opportunity. When Prince Krueger connected his ink-like body together, he also sted the rolling demon qi into the cultivator¡¯s body. Prince Krueger¡¯s ink-like body was also more convenient for the spreading of fiendish energy. Therefore, the cultivator¡¯s body turned into pus almost instantly. At the same time, in the direction of Prince Krueger, a battle between one against two wasing to an end. The remaining two cultivators originally wanted toe over to help. But before they could move, Jagoan had already arrived in front of them. One of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators was hit by Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense attack, causing blood to flow from his eyes, nose, and mouth. With a scream, he fell from mid-air. The other cultivator at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm shouted repeatedly. Just as he took out a gold medal-like magic weapon and was about to smash it down, Jagoan raised his hand and crushed the middle-ranking magic weapon directly. Then, under the stunned expression of the other party, Jagoan opened his five fingers and pressed them on the other party¡¯s cheek, exerting force at the same time. Crack! The cultivator at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was crushed by Jagoan and fell down. With a bang, there was a dull sound in the night sky. Jagoan turned to look at Prince Krueger. Prince Krueger bowed to Jagoan under the moonlight, and then quickly disappeared into the darkness and disappeared in an instant. Jagoan hovered in the air and suddenly turned to look in a direction. In a house about 50 miles away from him, a pair of prying eyes suddenly looked at Jagoan. Suddenly, the cultivator felt as if he had been pricked by a needle. The man who was watching screamed. Two blood arrows spurted out of his eyes. He flew out, smashed through the wall, andnded on the street. After rolling twice, he was dead. Jagoan snorted and fell from the sky. Only now did the people in the White family¡¯s mansion realize that it was just a false rm. But after knowing the cultivator¡¯s realms, Que White and the others looked at Jagoan withpletely different eyes. No one had seen how Jagoan seriously injured Neil. However, everyone could clearly see how Jagoan had seriously injured the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert and then easily killed the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert. His powerful strength and fierce attack sent chills down one¡¯s spine. Was this a first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm peak? Was there an expert behind him? Before this, both the Grant family and the cultivators who hade to watch had tacitly agreed that there was a cultivator at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm standing behind Jagoan. As for why it was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm instead of Amethyst Pce Realm, it was very simple. If it were the Amethyst Pce Realm who was standing, the Grant family would have disappeared a long time ago, not just Neil hanging on the gpole. Tonight, the so-called hidden third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator appeared as everyone had expected and killed a peer. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. What was even more frightening was that Jagoan, who was at the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, killed three enemies who were at a higher level in an instant. And it was aplete crushing. The opponent had no chance to fight back. This was quite frightening. It was like a white and fat rabbit, which suddenly turned into an ancient fierce beast that was tens of thousands of feet tall and covered with rocks andva. This type of disparity was hard to believe, but it truly happened. At this moment, all the members of the White family believed that Jagoan Caught Neil without any help. The third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert who cooperated with him seemed to have such strength. But it seemed easier for Jagoan to do it himself. However, Jagoan, who had be the center of everyone¡¯s attention, looked indifferent. He walked up to the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator who had fallen to the ground. This guy was seriously injured by Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense attack. Now he was lying on the ground with his whole body convulsing. It seemed that he had lost his breath. Jagoan walked over and pointed. The blood arrow shed and left a small hole between cultivator¡¯s eyebrows. The cultivator froze and stopped moving. Jagoan held the Soul-summoning Bell in his sleeve, withdrew it, and absorbed the cultivator¡¯s spirit. After all, he wanted to know some information from the four cultivators. In that case, it could only be said that this guy was even more unlucky. The next fate was to destroy his soul. Que White came over and cupped his hands to Jagoan as if to express his gratitude. After all, everyone could see that any one of the four cultivators could easily kill all the nsmen in the White family. Jagoan waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to say more. Then he said, ¡°When dawnes, the Grant family will probably be unable to sit still and send someone over¡­¡± Hearing this, a trace of nervousness shed across Que White¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously asked, ¡°What should we do?¡± Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 Jagoan squinted at him. Seeing this, Que White trembled. Although the other party did not say a word, at this moment, he understood the look in Jagoan¡¯s eyes. The strong killing intent made him feel as if his soul was about to be torn apart. ¡°The Grant family¡­ Is finished¡­¡± he murmured in a low voice that only he could hear. Jagoan returned to the gpole. Although the cultivators in front of the gpole knew that they were no longer in danger, no one dared to approach it. Even the Mansion of the City Governor, which had already heard the news, chose to pretend to know nothing. The door was closed, and it was quiet. A third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm Jagoan could make the Same Spirit City City Lord¡¯s Mansion a coward. The Mansion of the City Governor wanted nothing more than a headless turtle since there was someone who could kill a ruthless third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert in an instant. Looking at the empty space in front of him, Jagoan raised his head and looked at Jagoan, who was shaking like a sieve. In addition to fear, Jagoan¡¯s eyes were more pleading and despair. He seemed to have guessed what Jagoan was thinking. It was also today that he confirmed the strength of Jagoan. It was not that Jagoan could crush a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. It was that Jagoan had never thought highly of a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Jagoan was so regretful. If time could go back, he swore that he had nevere to Same Spirit City. No, to be exact, he would use thest moments of his life to tour the mountains and rivers instead of causing trouble for his family. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Jagoan asked lightly. Jagoan¡¯s eyes shed and he nodded hurriedly. ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Jagoan said, sitting cross-legged. What happened tonight was expected, so Jagoan¡¯s n was not disrupted. As for the corpses on the ground, the White family members would soone to clean them up. The storage pouches carried by the cultivators were tidied up by the White family nsmen and presented to Jagoan respectfully. In fact, when Jagoan ignored these corpses, it meant that these storage pouches could be dealt with by the White family. However, the White family still chose to let him have a look first, which was very particr. Jagoan was also a particr person. Since his previous behavior had dered that the storage pouches would be handed over to the White family to deal with, he just nodded slightly at this time and did not care too much. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After the White family members left, Jagoan rubbed the Soul-summoning Bell with his right hand in his sleeve. He used his Divine Sense to find the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator and immediately began to interrogate him. Of the four cultivators, the reason why Jagoan did not choose to take the two higher realms was naturally because of his reason. Because Jagoan had long noticed that there was a symbol that belonged to the family on this second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator robe. Therefore, he spected that it was absolutely impossible for the Grant family to leave all the attacks of the White family to outsiders. Among the four of them, a cultivator of the Grant family must be responsible for supervision. And this cultivator¡¯s realm could not be too low or too outstanding. With this spection, the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was very suitable. In the Soul-summoning Bell, the strong Divine Awareness of Jagoan directly crushed the other party and soon scanned his memory. Sure enough, everything was as expected by Jagoan. To be exact, there were five cultivators in this operation. The other one was the one who was killed by Jagoan through the air by the divine sense. He was just a nobody responsible for recording the process. As for this second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, he was actually not a member of the Grant family, but an Protector of the Grant family. He was in charge of supervision. The other three cultivators had been indebted to the Grant family, so they agreed to help. After all, what they had to do was to do dirty work. On the surface, they still had to distance themselves from the Grant family. The n was perfect, but unfortunately, they had misjudged the opponent¡¯s strength. This cultivator was the Protector of the Grant family and could be regarded as the core figure of the family, not the periphery of the alien minister, so he knew the Grant family in more detail. Invisibly, it saved Jagoan a lot of trouble. Through the memory of this cultivator, Jagoan knew more about the Grant family than ordinary people. However, he knew that the Grant family still had hidden some power. Only the family members, high-level members, and core members would know about those forces. Even the Protector could not understand them. But so what? From Jagoan¡¯s behavior, one could see the pattern and vision of the family. Even if they had hidden their strength, Jagoan was confident that he could punch them to death. Next, he would wait for the Grant family toe to the door obediently. Jagoan closed his eyes and continued to meditate. Due to the decisive and sharp tactics of fighting and Jagoan that night, although the cultivators who hade to watch the fight had finally gathered in the morning, it was much quieter todaypared to the earlier uproar. Moreover, it was exceptionally orderly. Many people looked at Jagoan with disdain yesterday, but today they dared not to look at Jagoan. It was not until this morning that the atmosphere gradually became lively again when Jagoan was punished. As for the Same Spirit City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion, they also sent someone to greet the White family a littleter. In fact, since thest incident in the Limit Gate, the Mansion of the City Lord had changed his attitude toward the White family a lot. Regardless of whether they were willing or not, at least on the surface, they took good care of the White family. But this time, they could not be med. After all, the reputation of Jagoan and the Grant family was too bad. In addition, it was not an external demonic beast¡¯s behavior, so the City Lord¡¯s Mansion chose to protect themselves and they could not be to me. However, it was two different things not to be harsh and was unwilling to be harsh. Because the White family¡¯s family background was in the Same Spirit City, Que White still met people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion and pretended to be friendly with each other for a while. If someone had not known what had happened earlier, he would have thought that the two sides were harmonious. However, when someone from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion said whether he could pay his respects to the mysterious young cultivator, Que White sent someone to ask for instructions from Jagoan, and then he was directly rejected by Jagoan. ¡°No, get lost!¡± Such a straightforward refusal waspletely disrespectful to the City Lord¡¯s Mansion. However, the people from the City Lord¡¯s Mansion were not angry. Instead, they smiled happily and repeatedly said that Master was busy and that they had disturbed him and something like that. Because they could see clearly that the reason why Jagoan did not see them now was that he would not pursue their previous dereliction of duty. Face was not important but life mattered. Between face and life, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion was naturally willing to choose life. *** Time flew and soon it was noon. When it was time for the second round of whipping, the crowd on the open ground suddenly parted like a tide. Several cultivators in luxurious robes walked over. The leader was thin, but he was tall and straight. His eyes were surrounded by purple Qi, and he was surrounded by a mysterious Taoist Sense. His imposing manner made the scene suddenly quiet down. Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 At first, some people were whispering and guessing the identity of this group of people. But the cultivator looked around. It seemed that the autumn wind blew over the ce. The group of cultivators in the surroundings all trembled inwardly, their faces pale. They lowered their heads, their voices as quiet as cicadas in winter. Some of them even began to tremble. If it weren¡¯t for someone supporting them, they would have fallen to the ground. When the surroundingspletely quieted down, the cultivator snorted softly and showed a satisfied look. Then he raised his head slightly, nostrils forward, and looked at Jagoan. ¡°Are you the new Protector of the White family?¡± Jagoan, who was meditating with his eyes closed, raised his eyelids and sized him up. Then, he jumped up and swung his sword toward the other party. ¡°Get lost! you are you qualified to speak here?¡± The cultivator was scolded by Jagoan face to face, and his face suddenly became cold and was about to break out. But the next moment, he felt the sharp sword Qi sweeping toward him like the Milky Way falling from the Ninth Heaven. His face turned pale and green, and his body trembled. He hurriedly made a series of magic seals with both hands and turned them into light shields in front of him, shouting, ¡°Let¡¯s talk!¡± Crack! The light shields that he had struck out earlier exploded like thunder. The void instantly caved in as if it would copse at any moment. Fortunately, Jagoan had thrown out the Sky-flipping Seal a step earlier and sealed the area. The Critical Hit of the magical power would not spread around. Otherwise, the low-level cultivators would have been killed. The cultivator¡¯s face became paler and paler when hundreds of light shields had been blown into pieces. The cultivators following him were even more breathless and their minds were nk. Their eyes were full of disbelief and despair. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!¡± In the midst of the explosions, the cultivator was no longer as serious and calm as before. He was so flustered that he was like a hyena whose head had been sshed by boiling water. He was in a panic and jumped around everywhere. ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Jagoan sneered and then shouted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Die!¡± Swoosh! The sigh of the dead echoed out in all directions. Three beams of white light, carrying a cold, sad, and desperate feeling, seeped out from the depths of the void. These cultivators suddenly felt that all their clothes were stripped off and stuffed into the ice water pool. The next moment, three white lights and shadows converged into a thin line and swept past the cultivators. The scene suddenly quieted down. Jagoan withdrew his sword, turned around, withdrew the Sky-flipping Seal, and said to the White family nsmen in the distance, ¡°Put Jagoan down!¡± The members of the White family followed Jagoan¡¯s lead and immediately followed his orders. Que White also came out at this time. Because Jagoan had said before that he would kill Jagoan on the seventh day. Why did he suddenly put Jagoan down today? When he came over, Que White found something wrong. The cultivators who had appeared today were all standing still in the crowd. Their movements and expressions were still the same as before. The surrounding cultivators had also regained their senses and looked curiously at the cultivators of the Grant family. These cultivators of the Grant family seemed to have be statues at this time. They did not move and did not blink. ¡°Master Montgomery, this is¡­¡± Que White hesitated for a moment before asking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the dead¡­¡± Jagoan waved his hand. His words caused an uproar. Even Jagoan, who was slowly falling from the gpole, suddenly raised his head and looked at his nsmen. Even though Jagoan¡¯s movements were swift and powerful, giving off a feeling of tearing apart the universe, were these nsmen still alive? Jagoan became uncertain. Because at this time, thin red lines crisscrossed and appeared on the Grant family members. The expressions of everyone present changed. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. In the next moment, arge amount of blood gushed out from the red lines, as if it was dyed in thick ink and quickly spread out. The bodies of these Grant family members instantly turned into dozens of pieces. Hiss! All of a sudden, the audience gasped. These cultivators were killed by Jagoan after saying just one sentence. Yesterday¡¯s cultivators, no matter what, disyed their magical power, although they didn¡¯t work. But today, these cultivators were not weaker than the ones from yesterday. Their auras were even stronger. It was obvious that they had practiced the Inherited Cultivation Method. But they were still killed by Jagoan as soon as they met. Jagoan sneered. ¡°Since you want to talk, you have to have an attitude. Do you really think that I don¡¯t dare toe to your door when you are still so arrogant?¡± After that, Jagoan pointed at Jagoan, who had been put down on the gpole at this moment, and said, ¡°Que White, let¡¯s change the time. Now you can kill this guy. I will bring back 300 heads of the Grant familyter!¡± In a sh, another hundred heads appeared. Jagoan was so scared that he almost peed. However, he also knew that on the one hand, with Jagoan¡¯s current strength, he could kill as many people as he wanted. On the other hand, he was also angry with his nsmen. How could they not have any insight? He had been arrested and the two Heavenly Spirit Realms had been killed in an instantst night. How could they be so arrogant when they came here? As soon as they arrived here, they exuded an unbridled pressure. Weren¡¯t they obviously courting death? Did they really think that this was their territory? But at this time, it was toote to say anything. Jagoan couldn¡¯t say anything. He couldn¡¯t move his hands. Except for a pair of rolling eyes, he couldn¡¯t move anything else. Just as Que White was about to behead Jagoan with his own hands, Sue White came forward and gave another suggestion. ¡°M-Master Montgomery, can you kill Jagoan when youe back?¡± Sue White asked. Jagoan raised his eyebrows and motioned for her to continue. So Sue White continued, ¡°Jagoan harmed my White family Ancestor and Protector Yellow, who was loyal to my the White family, so I hope that Jagoan can also feel the helplessness and despair when his nsmen are killed¡­¡± As she spoke, Sue White pointed to the bodies of the cultivators in front of her and said, trying to resist the difort, ¡°These alone are not enough¡­¡± Que White originally saw that Sue White wanted to change Jagoan¡¯s mind, so he still wanted to stop her in case Sue White left a sense of insatiable. But, when he heard this proposal, he couldn¡¯t help being silent, but he still looked at Jagoan uneasily, waiting for Jagoan¡¯s reply. Jagoan thought for a while and nodded. ¡°Your idea is good. That¡¯s it¡­¡± Using the other¡¯s method to return the favor. This idea was very consistent with Jagoan¡¯s own logic. Just now, he had nned to kill Jagoan in advance because of their family members¡¯ rude behavior. Now that he thought about it, Sue White¡¯s suggestion was more effective. The Soul-summoning Bell turned and absorbed the Divine Souls of those cultivators. Jagoan directly rose into the air and said to Que White and others, ¡°Wait for me toe back¡­¡± After that, he nced at Jagoan coldly. Jagoan looked like a withered body with only confusion and despair in his eyes. The next moment, Jagoan moved and flew out of the Same Spirit City. Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 Jagoan would naturally not expose his Wave-like Void Bracelet in public. After flying 100 miles away from the Same Spirit City, he suddenly elerated and turned the magic weapon at the same time. In an instant, he disappeared into the void. Some cultivators who were spying on him suddenly lost track of Jagoan. Some of them sighed at Jagoan¡¯s exquisite body movements. There were also some people whose faces were pale and their heads were covered with sweat. They hurriedly sent the message that Jagoan had disappeared through the Taoist Talisman. Last night, through the Divine Soul of the second stage cultivator of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, Jagoan already knew where the Grant family was. At this moment, he folded the void and let those Divine Senses that were spying on him have no way to find out. Then, he turned into flying again. At the same time, he separated a wisp of divine thoughts to the Soul-summoning Bell, reading all the memories of the souls he had just absorbed. These cultivators were all members of the Grant family. The most arrogant one before was the vice head of the Grant family, and now he was one of the three people with the highest fighting capacity in the Grant family on the surface. His status and battle strength were both high, so he naturally knew many secrets. In this person¡¯s memory, Jagoan quickly found the secret he wanted to know. At present, there were only six people at the Heavenly Spirit Realm in the Grant family on the surface. However, once they fought against the enemy, the number could increase to more than 20. Among them were the Protectors of the Grant family, the cultivators that the Grant family secretly raised outside, and an Offering and two ancestors. ording to the rules, the family could have visitors. And to their status, these visitors could be divided into Foreign Officials, Protectors, and Offerings. Foreign Officials had the lowest status and had the least sry. Although they often needed to do something for the main family, they were usually trivial things. Moreover, Foreign Officials could rely on other families, and they were more flexible. If they wanted to leave, the main family would not make things difficult for them. Generally speaking, a family had the most Foreign Officials. It was normal for some families to have thousands of visitors, and these visitors were naturally Foreign Officials. As for the Protector, it was much less than the Foreign Officials. The family had a hundred Foreign Officials, but they might not have one Protector. Protector, as the name suggested, at the critical moment, they had to shed their blood on the family and even pay the price of their lives to protect the family. The Protector had to sign a contract with the family. Under normal circumstances, if the main family did not fall, the Protector would not leave at will. Once the main family copsed, the Protector would disappear. Because the role of the Protector was to protect the family. Now that the family was gone, if Protector was still alive, it meant that they were unreliable, and no other family would ept them. As for Offerings, they were even rarer and more precious than Protectors. To some extent, the Offering was no different from the Elders of the n. This kind of Elder was not the kind that could be casually said, but the kind that could enter and leave the ancestral hall, participate in the family¡¯s discussion, and affect the family¡¯s decisions. Some Offerings had stayed in the family for a long time, and even the head of the n had to treat them with respect. On the one hand, the reason why the Grant family could own an Offering was that it was originally a rtive of the royal family and had taken a lot of advantages. On the other hand, it provided sufficient conditions for the cultivator who was willing to be an Offering. After all, from Jagoan¡¯s behavior and the series of follow-up actions of the Grant family, it could be seen how unscrupulous this family was. As a result, there was nothing surprising that arge amount of wealth was umted. In addition to having an Offering in the Grant family, there were two other ancestors. These three people were the hiddenbat strength of the Grant family. ording to the information Jagoan got from this head of the n¡¯s Divine Soul, he knew that the three hiddenbat strength were all at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. One of them had even used elixirs to reach the third stage of peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, due to his limited talent, the peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was his limit. There was no way to advance to Amethyst Pce Realm. Not only that, but also because he relied on elixirs to break through, the strength of this ancestor was slightly weaker than that of a cultivator at the same level. The current situation of the Grant family was probably like this. As for the Treasure Pavilion of the Grant family, Jagoan had learned about it from the Protector¡¯s Divine Soulst night. Only the head of the n would know if there was a hidden treasury. The whole process of searching the Divine Soul did not affect the progress of Jagoan. After understanding everything, Jagoan put away his Soul-summoning Bell, folded the void, and advanced at full speed. In less than an hour, arge and luxurious buildingplex appeared in front of Jagoan. In his eyes, such a building was almost a smaller city. There were still poor and rich people in the city. The Grant family¡¯snd was obviously extraordinarily luxurious, without any cover. Under the sun¡¯s radiance, immortal energy lingered, light mist pervading the air, precious light swallowing and exhaling, much stronger than some sects and immortal sects. However, Jagoan also noticed that the Grant family was extremely quiet now, giving people a sense of tension and seriousness before the battle. In the distance, in thergest building of the Grant family, streams of divine sense were probing toward him. As for the people nearby, not a single member of the Grant family could be seen. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jagoan had expected such a situation. It was impossible for the Grant family to only arrange for the deputy head of the n and a few nsmen to go to Same Spirit City to negotiate. There must be some nsmen who would be responsible for delivering messages in the city. When he came over, he didn¡¯t deliberately cover up his whereabouts. He even made it clear that he woulde to the Grant family for revenge. In this way, the Grant family was naturally prepared. When Jagoan flew above the buildingplex of the Grant family, he saw ayer of colorful light film. The light film was more solid than ordinary defense array methods, like a rainbow. Obviously, the Grant family¡¯s defensive formation was notparable to an ordinary one. Jagoan flew forward and raised his eyebrows. He saw a figure with a face full of anger. He flew up from thergest building in the center and red at him. ¡°Cultivator of the White family, don¡¯t go too far! There is no enmity between the Grant family and you. Have you ever thought about the consequences of killing everyone?!¡± A yell sounded. Through searching the memory of the Protector and vice head of the n, Jagoan had learned that the man who spoke was another member of the Grant family¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Realm, who served as the elder, not the head of the n. Jagoan nced at him. Seeing that Jagoan did not speak, the Elder frowned, and the anger in his eyes grew. He roared, ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, now¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, his expression suddenly froze. The next moment, the part above his nose exploded with a bang. There was a sudden exmation from the building below. As the corpse mmed to the ground, Jagoan¡¯s faint voice reached the ears of all the nsmen of the Grant family. ¡°Are you qualified to to talk to me? Ask someone else¡­¡± Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 ¡°Divine sense!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a divine sense attack!¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°This person¡¯s divine sense is so powerful!¡± The exmations could not be suppressed and came out of the building. There was undisguised fear in his tone. But soon, these voices were stopped by someone. Of course, as for the matter that Jagoan asked them to change someone else to talk to him, the Grant family did not dare. Only with a special magic weapon, could a cultivator withstand a divine sense attack. However, the Grant family did not have such a treasure. Jagoan¡¯s words meant that the head of the n of the Grant family should talk to him. However, head of the Grant family knew very well that once he showed up, he would definitely end up like the Elder just now. He had heard about how ruthless the young cultivator was through his nsmen. But now, they really had no good way to deal with Jagoan. The news of asking for help had been released, but it had been so long since he received any response. Thinking of this, head of the Grant family was so angry that he wanted to smash the stone pir in front of him. Obviously, the news of Jagoan¡¯s arrest had been known by the families that he had asked for help. Now, they didn¡¯t send anyone here but they just watched. After all, this cultivator, who had helped the White family this time, had killed several opponents at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm in three days. Each time, he killed them directly without any hesitation. For a family like theirs, even if there was only one third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert, it was still the pir of the family. Therefore, those ns didn¡¯t dare to use their ns as stakes. These guys, they usually call each other brothers, but at the critical moment, none of them can help! Thinking of this, the head of the Grant family was even more embarrassed and annoyed. He really showed what was called ipetent anger. He turned to look at the nsmen behind him. Most of the n members had been sent into the n¡¯s secret passage, ready to be transferred at any time. At this time, the people who stayed in the Ancestral Hall were all cultivators above the second stage of the Holy Land Realm. They could be regarded as the core fighting force of the family. There were more than a dozen cultivators. However, he still felt panic in his heart. He always felt that more than a dozen Heavenly Spirit Realms were in vain in front of the other party. After all, he killed a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert in less than a breath. ¡°Could it be that the head of somerge sect has stood up for the White family?¡± The head of the Grant family¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Head of the n, are we just watching?¡± At this time, a Protector shouted. The other Protectors also frowned. ¡°If this continues, won¡¯t it make othersugh at us?¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of this man today, there will be endless trouble in the future!¡± Another person said, ¡°This time, we got the news in advance, so we can use the defensive formation to block this man outside. What about in the future? We can¡¯t keep the defense array open forever. And we can¡¯t ask everyone not to go out for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°This matter must be settled today. Both the cultivator and the White family must be settled at the same time!¡± The crowd was discussing excitedly. In fact, the head of the Grant family knew all this, even earlier than them. Seeing that everyone¡¯s voices were getting louder and louder, head of the n frowned and pointed forward. Everyone looked in the direction he pointed, and suddenly, they all shut up. The head of the n was referring to the elder¡¯s corpse. Everyone could not help but tremble when they saw this corpse. Everyone knew what was going on with the Divine Awareness attack. However, they had never seen or heard of such a powerful Divine Awareness. ¡°Is this guy really at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­?¡± As soon as someone asked this question, he was reprimanded by the people next to him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense? How can it be the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm? This guy must have hidden his realm!¡± ¡°Is, is that an Amethyst Pce Realm?¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone became as quiet as a chicken again. But this time, head of the family denied it. ¡°This person definitely isn¡¯t a major power of Amethyst Pce Realm¡­ If so¡­¡± The head of the Grant family forced aforting smile and pointed at the purple and red defensive formation outside. ¡°If it was really the Amethyst Pce Realm, would he hesitate? I¡¯m afraid that he would have broken the colorful Heaven-covering Formation and broken in.¡± He didn¡¯t do this now because his realm was not enough to break the formation, so he didn¡¯t take action. ¡°Everyone, calm down. When the families that support us send cultivators, we will attack from the front and back. We can definitely kill this person here to remove the worries!¡± As soon as he said this, everyone blinked and nodded secretly. They only felt that what head of the n said made sense. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly rxed a little. But at this moment, there was a sudden explosion outside. The sound was like the ringing of ten thousand bells. Ripples that could be seen with the naked eye even appeared in the air, shaking the walls and stone pirs where everyone was. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone was shocked and looked up at the sky. Suddenly, they saw a blood-red me slowly dissipating above their heads on the periphery of the formation. ¡°This guy is attacking the formation!¡± Someone eximed from the crowd. The loud shout was like a loud p on the face of the head of the Grant family, making his cheeks burn. As soon as he said that the other side did not dare to break the formation, the other side took action. Did he hear me? However, the head of the Grant family could not care less whether Jagoan had heard what he had just said. He hurriedly looked up at the Five-Colored Heaven-covering Formation above his head. When he saw that the formation was in good condition, and that the array base was not damaged, he was relieved. But then, Jagoan¡¯s cold snort came from mid-air. ¡°Do you think you can rest easy by hiding in this turtle shell?¡± Seeing this, the members of the Grant family, their nsmen, and Protectors thought that Jagoan was going to retreat. However, in the next moment, they saw Jagoan raise one hand. Streaks of lightning descended with dark clouds. Heaven and earth seemed to merge together, returning to primal chaos. In the dark clouds, countless thunder spots were constantly shining, and at the same time, there was a roar like a surging river. Waves of pressure seemed to gather in the air like hundreds of thousands or millions of troops. The dark clouds kept sinking, and the wind was blowing in all directions. The sky and earth suddenly changed color, giving people a feeling that a disaster wasing, and the creatures died. In the Ancestral Hall of the Grant family, everyone¡¯s face became extremely ugly at this time. Their hearts almost stopped beating. Jagoan¡¯s voice also echoed out into their ears. This was thest thing they wanted to hear. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want toe out, I¡¯ll go in¡­¡± Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 The words of Jagoan reached everyone¡¯s ears, which made them clench their teeth, but they had no choice. The previous Elder of the Grant family was an example. Whoever went out would receive a wave of divine sense attacks from the other party. Although everyone rushed forward together, they still had a chance to kill him. However, the person who was hit by the other party¡¯s divine sense would definitely die on the spot. Moreover, head of the Grant family had a hunch. If everyone in the ancestral hall were to charge out together, he would definitely be the one being attacked by divine sense. So he really couldn¡¯t say the order out loud. The power of the magical power disyed by Jagoan made them shocked. Was this a first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator? Was this still a cultivator? Seeing that everyone was looking at him in shock, the head of the Grant family felt his scalp tingling and his throat dry. ¡°The Five Colored Heaven-covering Formation was born from the Imperial Mausoleum-protecting Formation. At this time, it is the strongest. Even the cultivator of the Amethyst Pce Realm can¡¯t break it in a short time¡­¡± As his voice fell, the pressure in the air became stronger. The cultivators here were from the first stage to the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but at the same time, they all felt as if a disaster wasing. Seeing the five-colored multicolored light slowly sink down, everyone could not help but feel anxious. Could this really block Jagoan? ¡°The Azuremoon Ghostly Current!¡± Jagoan¡¯s five fingers turned into ws and pushed downward. Bam! In an instant, the rolling dark clouds in the sky turned into a pale cyan flood, rotating violently, and suddenly copsed. Ssh! The next moment, the multi-colored multicolored light array was covered. The mighty flood seemed to have pierced through the sky. As the head of the n had said, the Five-Colored Heaven-covering Formation was indeed powerful enough to withstand a blow from the Amethyst Pce Realm. But Amethyst Pce Realm was also divided into three levels. Although Jagoan¡¯s realm had not been promoted to Amethyst Pce Realm, his strength, to some extent, was even higher than that of the Half-step Amethyst Pce Realm! At this moment, he operated Great Sage Minghe¡¯s magical power and directly crushed it. The multi- colored light array immediately caved in, as if the hearts of the cultivators of the Grant family kept sinking. The formation was still struggling and not damaged, but the buildings that were not covered by the formation were all destroyed in an instant and turned into t ground. After receiving the news that Jagoan hade to the Grant family, the head of the Grant family immediately gathered his nsmen, the Protectors, and others ording to his previous preparations. Then, he used the Five-Colored Sky-covering Formation to cover the most important area for the family. It was unrealistic to use such a formation to cover the entire family¡¯s territory. Therger the range of the formation, the weaker the formation would be. Furthermore, the greater the range of the array formation, the more treasures it consumed. To be safe, head of the Grant family felt that it was enough to cover the Ancestral Shrine and an important area around it. Now that he saw the scene in front of him, his heart was veryplicated. On the one hand, he was d that he was wise at that time. If the Five-Colored Heaven-covering Formation had expanded, it would have been crushed. On the other hand, he was worried about how long the Five-Colored Heaven-covering Formation couldst under the powerful magical power. In fact, there were two formation tes in total. An array te was hidden in a secret ce of the Grant family, among which was the formation¡¯s array foundation. The other array te was only the size of a palm, but it could only be used to observe the situation of the formation and could not run the formation. The head of the Grant family was hiding this small array te on his body. While others were focusing on the sinking Five-Colored Heaven-covering Formation, head of the n quickly looked at the small te in his arms. He was so shocked that he almost jumped up! ording to the situation on the small te, the consumption of formation materials was dozens of times faster than when it was opened normally. In this short period of time, the consumption of precious materials was close to twenty percent! In a very direct way, the consumption of 10 percent of the precious materials was equivalent to all the ie of the Grant family in five years! In just a few breaths, the other party had consumed ten years of harvest of the Grant family! Head of the Grant family was shocked and heartbroken. Where did this monstere from? What kind of person did Jagoan provoke? ¡°You won¡¯t live long. There¡¯s no need to bring such a big disaster to the family!¡± Not only the head of the Grant family, but also the members of the Grant family, the Protectors, and others could not help but me Jagoan. They had never thought that what Jagoan had done before was recognized by the Grant family. In the past ten years, he had plundered many treasures and cultivation methods for the Grant family unscrupulously. Fortunately, our Grant family has umted enough strength¡­ The head of the Grant familyforted himself. ¡°So far, only 20% has been consumed. As for this cultivator, his spiritual Qi should have been almost exhausted and reached the end of its power. We only need to kill him at the same time when his spiritual Qi is exhausted. We have a chance to kill him on the spot!¡± Thinking of this, the head of the Grant family felt that this n was feasible and wless. It was the best method at present. So he immediately told the people behind him his n. These cultivators naturally followed the lead of head of the Grant family. They responded in unison. But it was not necessary for everyone to move together. Including the head of the Grant family, there were 17 Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in the ancestral hall. The head of the Grant family excluded him and sent out 12 Heavenly Spirit Realm to fly under the light of the formation, waiting for the moment when the opponent was exhausted. The remaining five Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators, including him, waited in the ancestral hall. The cultivators present also knew that the other side was powerful, and this was the only chance, so they were ready. Among the twelve Heavenly Spirit Realm, six were at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm and six were at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. They all flew into the air and watched the changes in the light of the formation. The formation could block the magical power¡¯s bombardment, but it could not block the loud noise produced by the bombardment. The sound of the sky copsing and the earth cracking continued, almost all the buildings in the Grant family¡¯s territory were shattered. The ground was also torn apart, as if it would copse at any time. These cultivators were concentrating and calming their Qi. They were disying cultivation techniques and divine arts to stabilize their minds and patiently waiting. As for the head of the Grant family, he was in the ancestral hall, nning everything. He stared at the small formation te in his hand. Just as he said the n to arrange for everyone, the formation te showed that half of the treasures of the Five-Colored Heaven-covering Formation had been consumed! It was the total ie of the Grant family for 25 years! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Although the head of the Grant family was distressed, at this moment, things werepletely heading in the direction he had expected, the consumption of formation precious materials was obviously slowing down. Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 Seeing that the rate at which the precious materials were being consumed was clearly slowing down, the cold smile on head of the Grant family¡¯s face grew even wider. If those who didn¡¯t know the truth saw it, they would have thought that the Grant family was making a fortune! ¡°The moment your spiritual Qi is exhausted, you will die!¡± The head of the Grant family gnashed his teeth. ¡°After you, it will be the White family. I want the White family to die with my dead nsmen!¡± The voice of the head of the Grant family was also heard by the nsmen and Protectors, who were ready to go. Everyone held their magic weapons and got ready. All of a sudden, the precious light in the air swallowed and exhaled like the sun and moon in the sky. The rolling power almost made the void split open. At this time, Jagoan¡¯s palm was still pressing down. A vortex with a diameter of more than 1,000 miles appeared in the sky. The mighty flood kept pouring down. The spiritual Qi of Jagoan was endless and showed no sign of exhaustion. The only difference from the beginning was that the downward force gradually stabilized. It was not that Jagoan could not suppress the Five-Colored Heaven-covering Formation, but just now, he disyed his magical power with his right hand, and the five fingers of his left hand shot out beams of spiritual Qi in the air. It didn¡¯t take long for the Formation Line to appear in front of him. If it was Jagoan who had just begun to practice Formation Path, he would definitely find this level of formation difficult to understand. If he wanted to break it, he had no idea where to start. But for today¡¯s Jagoan, the reason why this formation was able to withstand one of his magical powers was that the quality and quantity of the precious materials used for setting up the formation were high enough. It was far inferior to the arrangement he had set for the Following the Heart Ind. With a sweep of his eyes, he quickly circted his divine sense. In a matter of seconds, the power that the formation could bear was clearly outlined in his mind. ¡°Haha!¡± He sneered and gradually slowed down the pressure of the magical power, turning his left hand over. Suddenly, the Archean Demonic Soul g was held in his palm. He waved the g. Immediately, gates appeared in mid-air. Each of these gates was as high as seven or eight floors, and they exuded an extremely cruel and brutal aura. Blood-colored light emanated out from its surface, causing people to feel as if dozens of suns were rising up into the sky. He waved the Archean Demonic Soul g again. The gates opened together. In an instant, the powerful souls of the demon n burst out an earth- shattering scream and poured out from it, rushing toward the five-colored Heaven-covering Formation below like pirs of heaven. At the same time, the magical power¡¯s spiritual Qi was put away by Jagoan. He had just estimated that his magical power had consumed about half of the formation¡¯s precious materials. If he continued to use his magical power, he would be able to break the formation after a while. But, if he used the Archean Demonic Soul g and directly suppressed it with the army of the dead souls of the demon n, he could break the formation in an instant! When Jagoan withdrew from the spiritual Qi, the eyes of the head of the n in the Ancestral Hall of the Grant family gleamed. Like a person who had been waiting for dawn, he finally waited for the dawn. His facial features were distorted by excitement. He opened his mouth and roared, ¡°This is the moment!¡± In the air, the 12 cultivators shouted in unison and looked up. As expected, the flood was getting weaker and weaker, and even the noon sunshine became clear. The magic weapon in everyone¡¯s hands shone even brighter. Under the eager gazes of the Grant family¡¯s head, the spiritual Qi in everyone¡¯s body started to circte and they were about to rush out and seize this fleeting opportunity. But at this time, someone suddenly felt that something was wrong. A wave of loud and not small sounds rang out, quickly approaching. It was as if they were fighting on the battlefield, the banners fluttering. When he looked up again, he saw rolling Demon Aura, like the smoke of war and the falling meteorites. This is¡­ The cultivator¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, and the boundless Demonic Soul was printed in his pupils. The next moment¡­ Boom! The Five-Colored Heaven-covering Formation was instantly prated. The terrifying shock turned into waves and shattered the surrounding void. The cultivator that had just sounded was below the army of Demonic Souls. The moment he touched it, he exploded in the air. The gathered Demonic-soul Army pierced through the Five-Colored Heaven-covering Formation like a giant pir, straight into the territory of the Grant family. The ripples spread out. Suddenly, the surrounding buildings were all broken. The Ancestral Hall of the Grant family was not spared. It was shattered into countless pieces. However, before it could copse, another pir formed by the Demonic-soul Army descended from the sky. Ssh! At the same time, the light film of the whole Formation was cracked. The column smashed the three cultivators into the ground without making a sound. The violent shock caused the copsed Ancestral Hall to explode into powder. Boom! In the Ancestral Hall of the Grant family, except for the remaining cultivators, the rest of the Holy Land Realms copsed in an instant, exploded, turned into rolling blood, and spurted out in all directions. ¡°What, what the hell is this!¡± The head of the Grant family was panic-stricken. His voice changed, and his eyes and face were full of disbelief. This was a nightmare! Bam! But before he could fully ept this reality, the third, fourth, and then dozens of pirs formed by the Demonic-soul Army fell down like raindrops. With each strike, the ground shook and copsed. All the buildings of the Grant family were shattered and turned into dust, soaring into the sky. More than a dozen cultivators in the air had disappeared. Before they could even resist, they were smashed into flesh and blood. The terrifying quake seemed to split the sky and the earth, covering an area of a thousand miles.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. In this area, all the buildings in the territory of the Grant family were turned into t ground as if they had been pped by a god. The rolling waves lifted more than ten floors and turned into a huge chakram, rushing around. Most of the Grant nsmen were killed before they could even react. There were only a few people left, including the head of the n. The head of the n waspletely dumbfounded. He seemed to have be an idiot, hovering in the air, and his breathing seemed to have stopped. Jagoan himself was also very surprised by the power of the Archean Demonic Soul g. He just wanted to destroy the Five-Colored Heaven-covering Formation in an instant. How did the formation, as well as the entire Grant family, suddenly fall apart? It seems to be dozens of times more powerful than I imagined? Something was wrong! Jagoan immediately denied this idea. Because he already understood what was going on. Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 The Archean Demonic Soul g was indeed very powerful. But the strong magic weapon was one aspect. More importantly, Jagoan¡¯s strength had improved significantly than before. There were no strongest magic weapons, only stronger cultivators. The power of the same magic weapon was naturally different from that of a year ago. At this moment, a family with more than 20 Heavenly Spirit Realms was almostpletely destroyed! Jagoan himself was stunned. It seems a little¡­ Too hard? Jagoan couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself as he looked at the dust that was rushing toward him like an army crossing the border. ¡°I want you to die!¡± At this time, a red light, apanied by a shrill howl, rang in the ears of Jagoan. The red light suddenly appeared in front of Jagoan¡¯s throat like a sharp de. Jagoan¡¯s eyes darkened. He opened his mouth and spat out a bolt of lightning. With a bang, the red light was shattered in the air. ¡°Eternal Qi!¡± The voice rang out again. Swoosh! Suddenly, more than a dozen figures appeared above Jagoan. Every figure was the same. They red at Jagoan with endless anger in their eyes. Jagoan sneered. He immediately recognized that this person was the only Offering of the Grant family. He didn¡¯t expect that the other party hadn¡¯t been shocked to death just now, and the other party had even sneak attacked him. ¡°Die!¡± Obviously, the Offering was determined to die. At this moment, he did not hold back at all. All the spiritual Qi in his body continued to surge like a tide. A dozen figures raised their hands at the same time, and a washbasin-sized halo appeared in their palms. In the light circle, streaks of mysterious texture appeared. The dazzling light condensed into beams of light cannons that were about to shoot toward Jagoan. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Jagoan snorted and waved his hand. Crack! The sky shook, and rumbling sounds could be heard as the dozen or so incarnations of the Offering trembled. Immediately afterwards, streaks of lightning descended from the sky, carrying great killing intent, great decisiveness, great destruction. The Offering had no time to react. Numerous incarnations were prated by the lightning and torn into pieces. And of the ten plus avatars, they naturally had their true bodies. Seeing the lightninging, the real body eximed and crossed his hands. In an instant, he took out more than a dozen defensive magic weapons and raised them above his head. The lightning, like a sharp long whip, carried the power to smash the sun, moon, and stars in the air and instantly shattered all the defensive magic weapons. The terrifying power instantly suppressed the Offering. The Offering widened his eyes, which were full of horror. With a bang, he exploded into countless blood spots and shot in all directions. Jagoan hovered in the air, looking down coldly. In his sight, at this moment, the head of the Grant family seemed to have aged dozens or even hundreds of years. His ck and bright hair had turned white at this moment, and he gave people a feeling that he had lost all his essence, Qi, and spirit. He was old. This reaction was normal. A few days ago, the Grant family was still in high spirits. As a dominator, it had no fear. However, after the appearance of Jagoan, the entire Grant family had been wiped out in less than an hour. All the nsmen were divided into three groups under his arrangement. The first group was the n¡¯s most powerful force. They would guard the Ancestral Hall and fight against Jagoan. However, almost all of them were killed, and most of them could not even face Jagoan. They didn¡¯t even know how they died. The second group was the secret chamber hidden deep in the Grant family. These people were mainly the elders of the Grant family and the middle-aged men of the Grant family. They were also the most numerous people in the Grant family. In the end, they were almost killed by the pir formed by the Demonic-soul Army. If he opened the secret chamber now, it would be filled with flesh and blood. Even a palm-sized piece of flesh could not be found. The only lucky survivors were the third group of nsmen. This group of nsmen was all the younger generation of the Grant family. The night before yesterday, the head of the n had already arranged for these people to leave the family¡¯s territory and take refuge under the leadership of a small number of elders. His original n was just in case. In this way, the Grant family could still have hope for their bloodline and future to rise again. However, the head of the Grant family did not expect that something unexpected would happen! He had a feeling that all hopes were gone. He slowly raised his head and looked at Jagoan in midair with his turbid eyes. Then he took a deep breath. Under the gaze of Jagoan, he fell to his knees with a thud, tears streaming down his face. ¡°I-I¡¯m willing to die¡­ Please spare thest blood of the Grant family¡­¡± ¡°When Jagoan killed others, others also begged him like this,¡± Jagoan said lightly. ¡°But I¡¯ve never allowed him to kill anyone!¡± The head of the Grant family cried out. He knew that at this time, arguing about the rtionship between the Grant family and Jagoan would onlypletely irritate the other party. Since the other party hade here today, he naturally knew the reason. He could only hope to use his own life in exchange for the Grant family¡¯s remaining bloodline to survive. Head of the Grant family was so regretful. If he had known this would happen, why would he have agreed to Jagoan¡¯s request? In the past ten years, Jagoan had indeed secretly collected a batch of precious materials and cultivation methods for the Grant family. But what was buried today was the umtion of the Grant family for thousands of years! Now, the family was more likely to be exterminated! With this thought in mind, the head of the Grant family immediately felt his qi and blood surging. He felt a sweet taste in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood. His whole breath suddenly became weak. ¡°It¡¯s useless to pretend to be pitiful now.¡± Jagoan sneered. ¡°When you kill others, you have to be prepared to be killed. The White family was killed by Jagoan, so I promised the White family that I would take 200 lives of your Grant family.¡± ¡°T-Two, t-two hundred?¡± The head of the Grant family shivered and looked around nkly. There were ruins, broken walls, and rolling smoke. More than 200 members of the Grant family had died. More than 200! There were more than ten thousand of them. Right now, hundreds of them had survived! Pu! Suddenly, the head of the Grant family spat out another mouthful of blood. Although he was angry, he didn¡¯t dare to say or do anything at the moment. He was afraid that his expression would make the other partypletely cut off the Grant family. ¡°I know that your Grant family has already sent out some younger generations secretly.¡± Jagoan sneered at this time. ¡°I can let them go¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± head of the Grant family was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Take your life and the lives of your two ancestors,¡± Jagoan said indifferently. Head of the Grant family¡¯s face immediately turned pale. The younger generation of the Grant family had not yet grown up. ording to his original idea, even if he died, the two ancestors with higher realms and stronger strength were still there, so the juniors would still have protection. But now, the other party was going to kill their ancestors. Even if he let go of the younger generation of the Grant family today, those families and sects who had a grudge against the Grant family might not let go of the remnant blood of the Grant family! Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 As a rtive of the royal family, the Grant family had always acted arrogantly and unscrupulously. Later on, even though they had restrained themselves due to the change in the situation, some things in their bones could not be changed. Otherwise, this would not have happened. Therefore, everyone in the Grant family knew that those families and sects did hate the Grant family. It was because the Grant family had status and strength that those families and sects could not afford to offend. On the surface, there were six Heavenly Spirit Realms in the family, but there were more than 20 of them secretly. In terms of high-endbat strength, many Efrax sects were not as good as the Grant family. This was the confidence that the Grant family had always had. But now, the high-endbat strength of the Grant family was almostpletely destroyed in an instant. The rest of the younger generation, who had not yet fully grown up, was like ants and withered grass in front of those families and sects, let alone tigers without long teeth. It was easy for them to take revenge. As for whether they would take revenge or not, there was no need to think about it. Definitely! As long as they were humans, they would do the same thing. Moreover, they were the families and sects that had been oppressed by the Grant family. The head of the Grant family burst into tears and his lips moved. He wanted to beg for mercy, hoping that Jagoan would show mercy. Once the ancestors were killed, then the Grant family would basically be no different from being exterminated. But before he could say anything, a sigh came from the side behind him. Head of the n suddenly shivered. The next moment, a man and a woman appeared behind the head of the Grant family. Although the one and the woman were the ancestors of the Grant family, they looked younger than the head of the n. At this time, the vigor of the Grant family¡¯s head was defeated, and his mind was shaken. He looked like an old man in his 80s or 90s, with gray hair, sparse hair, and wrinkles all over his face. Even his cheeks were covered with old spots. The man and the woman looked to be in their forties, while the woman was even younger, in her thirties. As for that woman, she was another hidden third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm master of the Grant family. She was only one step away from entering the Amethyst Pce Realm. But Jagoan also knew that this ancestor¡¯s strength was actually lower than her realm. After all, it was piled up with elixirs. It was still a little worse than solid foundation cultivation. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As for Jagoan himself, he it was a good example. However, this example was a little too solid. Compared to the dying head of the n, the two ancestors looked much calmer. But there was a trace of loneliness in the depths of their eyes. ¡°Your Excellency, are you really unwilling to give the Grant family a chance to live?¡± the middle-aged ancestor asked. Jagoan snorted and said, ¡°When Jagoan killed someone, he never thought about giving others a way out¡­¡± The ancestor chuckled. He knew that it would be useless to continue speaking, so he didn¡¯t speak. The female Ancestor¡¯s gaze was deep as she looked at Jagoan. ¡°If you insist on causing us to die, then I will make a request¡­ As the Ancestor of the n, I will never sit idly by and await my doom.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. ¡°Come one by one. Or you cane together.¡± Although there wasn¡¯t a single word of filth on his face, Jagoan¡¯s attitude and words caused the two Ancestors present to clench their fists, gritting their teeth. ¡°Since you agree, then let¡¯s fight fairly. I¡¯ll go first.¡± The male ancestor took a step forward. ¡°Yes, fair wheel warfare.¡± Jagoan said with a coldugh. After being scolded by him again, the male ancestor¡¯s cheeks couldn¡¯t help but heat up. But at this time, it was rted to the survival of himself and his family, so he had no time to care about Jagoan¡¯s mock. ¡°I¡¯m here in the name of Ancestor of the Grant family¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s noisy¡­¡± Jagoan stepped forward and raised his arm. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Chi! The light de shed, stretched, and killed. The male ancestor was split into two and was immediately devoured by the mes. Jagoan stood with his hands sped behind his back and turned to look at the female ancestor. ¡°Next¡­¡± Silence. The scene fell into a dead silence. For a moment, the female ancestor could not even react. She had been waiting for the male ancestor to fight with Jagoan. Then she would find some ws in Jagoan to find an opportunity for herself. However, before the male ancestor could finish his words and his magic weapon and magical power could be performed, he was killed by Jagoan. There was only one head left, and it was still wearing the expression of surprise before death. It fell from mid-air and rolled on the ground a few times before stopping. The head of the Grant family spat out the third mouthful of blood today and copsed to the ground. The female Ancestor took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. But at this moment, her trembling hands betrayed her heart. ¡°If I die in battle, will you really spare the rest of my family?¡± she asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? If you kill me, both of you will continue to live,¡± Jagoan said coldly. ¡°My Grant family has never offended you before¡­¡± ¡°The White family Ancestor and Zo Yellow have never offended you either¡­¡± Jagoan frowned and punched out. ¡°Big Dipper Technique!¡± A moment ago, his palm seemed to have pulled down the Milky Way in the sky. The noon sun seemed to have gone out of light. A green light rose from the t ground of ruins. But how could the rice beadpete with the stars all over the sky? In an instant, the green light was crushed and devoured. Before long, Jagoan held three heads in his hands in the sky. They were the head of the Grant family and the two ancestors. As for the others, Jagoan had originally hoped that he could bring back three hundred heads and ce them in front of the White family Ancestor¡¯s mourning hall. However, he carefully examined it with his Divine Awareness. He had never expected that the power of the Archean Demonic Soul g would possess such terrifying power in his hands. Anyone that could be found in the Grant family¡¯s territory within a radius of a thousand miles, whether it was the members of the Grant family, the Protector, or the Foreign Officials, was covered in blood. Almost at the moment when the demonic soul fell to the ground, it was shattered. So Jagoan had no choice but to take the three most important heads back. As for the territory of the Grant family, at this time, it was like solidifiedva waves,yer uponyer, looking like purgatory. He folded the void and flew for a while. It didn¡¯t take many hours for Jagoan toe and go. He set off at noon. When he came back, the sun was slowly setting. Seeing the return of Jagoan, everyone present, including the White family, the surrounding cultivators, and the City Lord of the Same Spirit City, who had been waiting here, were suddenly in high spirits and came up to greet him. Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 The Same Spirit City was far from the Grant family. Therefore, no one in the city knew what had happened in the Grant family today. However, when they saw the return of Jagoan, there was a tragic and bloody aura in his every move. Everyone immediately understood that Jagoan probably finished the task. Since he was put down, Jagoan, who was kneeling on the ground, saw the three heads in the hands of Jagoan at first sight after Jagoan came back. With just one nce, his heart felt as if it had been grabbed by an invisible hand. A hoarse voice came from his throat. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Unfortunately, his throat was sealed by Jagoan. At this time, these three words were only a low roar intermittently. However, everyone saw Jagoan¡¯s reaction. Like a mad wild beast, he struggled to stand up from the ground and pounced on Jagoan. But as soon as he moved, he was whipped to the ground by Que White, and blood sshed on his back. Jagoan still stubbornly raised his head and stared at Jagoan. The hatred in his eyes seemed to be impossible to be forgotten after ten or twenty lifetimes. Jagoan squinted at him and threw the three heads in front of Jagoan. ¡°The head of the Grant family and the two ancestors,¡± Jagoan said tly. Jagoan¡¯s body trembled wildly, and he was short of breath. He turned to stare at the three heads, as if to distinguish whether they were real or not. The scene fell into silence. After a while, Que White took a deep breath and bowed to Jagoan. ¡± We are very grateful that you can kill these three people, Master¡­¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Jagoan. ¡°These are just three heads that can be brought back¡­¡± Jagoan waved his hand. Everyone present understood what he meant. Que White asked curiously, ¡°What about the rest of the Grant family?¡± ¡°Other than hundreds of junior members who were sent away in advance, the rest were all broken,¡± Jagoan said casually. If it had been quiet before, it would have been dead silent now. Everyone thought that they had misheard. In just a few hours, including the time spent on the road, the Grant family was destroyed? The Grant family had a deep background! The Grant family was also very powerful! Que White, Sue White, and the White family nsmen naturally believed what Jagoan said. The City Lord of the Same Spirit City thought for a while, then stepped forward with a smile and said, ¡°Master¡­ You can avenge the Same Spirit City this time, and our City Lord¡¯s Mansion are also very grateful. But we didn¡¯t know if Master had been hindered in the process. If there is, I hope that the City Lord¡¯s Mansion can also contribute to it¡­¡± It seemed that he was showing his goodwill, but in fact, he doubted what Jagoan had said. He didn¡¯t believe that Jagoan had destroyed the Grant family. As for whether Jagoan was hindered, it was a test. The City Lord was thinking the same thing as many cultivators. That was, the Grant family must have a good rtionship with other families in their area. Would those families watch helplessly as the Grant family was destroyed? The City Lord was waiting for Jagoan¡¯s answer with a warm smile. Jagoan nced at him from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Your City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s biggest support for me is to be a coward¡­¡± His words made the City Lord¡¯s face turn pale, but he did not dare to lose his temper. The realm of Jagoan was there. A few days ago, Jagoan killed a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert as easily as crushing an ant. He had witnessed it. Moreover, the Mansion of the City Governor did not help the White family. He was indeed in the wrong. Otherwise, the city governor would not have sent someone to make peace after the cultivators were killed. At this time, Jagoan ridiculed him, so he could only answer obediently. Even the Grant family with royal status and many Heavenly Spirit Realms had been wiped out in an instant. As a mere city governor and not a city governor, he was nothing. It was estimated that in the eyes of the other party, even an ant¡¯s leg was better. Thinking of this, the City Lord felt his scalp tingle. Fortunately, Jagoan didn¡¯t seem to care about a nobody like him at all. The city governor was instantly overjoyed. He made up his mind. He asked the City Lord¡¯s Mansion to prepare all kinds of benefits to reward the White family, as well as provide enough convenience for the White family to develop as fast as possible. The Limit Gate was an ident. This time, the City Lord¡¯s Mansion chose to protect itself again. ¡°I can¡¯t make such a mistake again!¡± The City Lord swore to himself. Otherwise, he was really afraid that he would disappear for no reason one day. After that, Jagoan left everything to the White family. The death of the head of the Grant family and the two ancestorspletely extinguished Jagoan¡¯sst hope. Moreover, since the Grant family had been destroyed, there was no need for Jagoan to be beheaded seven dayster. Therefore, under the watch of the crowd and witnessed by the City Lord of Same Spirit City, the head of the White family Que White beheaded Jagoan and avenged the ancestor of the family, the cultivators of the White family who had been humiliated and killed by Jagoan. When Jagoan¡¯s head was cut off, the crowd burst into cheers. Those cultivators who came here from a distance were so excited that their eyes turned red. There were even quite a few people who were crying on the spot. They knelt down in the direction of their families or sects, muttering to themselves. Obviously, most of the cultivators had never thought that Jagoan would really be caught and killed. But today, they finally got their revenge. They were all grateful to Jagoan and the White family. Que White held up Jagoan¡¯s head and walked around the crowd. After everyone saw it, he took the other three heads back to the inner hall of the White family and ced them in front of the altar. In fact, Jagoan didn¡¯t have a bad impression of the White family Ancestor. He even admired her because she had blocked the demonic beasts¡¯ attack. But from this matter, including the current situation of the White family, Jagoan also deeply realized that realm and strength were the true foundation of cultivators. As time passed, fame would fade away. As time went by, the magic weapons would be damaged or lose their effect. Only realms and strength could apany him all his life. After this thought was deeply engraved in his mind, Jagoan felt his Taoist Heart tremble slightly, as if there was a kind of enlightenment seeping out. With a stir of his mind, he looked around with his Divine Sense. When he saw that the White family did not need him to be present, he moved and came to the tallest building in the White family. Facing the bright moon hanging high in the sky, he quietly felt the changes in his Taoist Heart. Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 Time passed slowly. At half-past midnight, the families, which had been suspected by the City Lord of Same Spirit City to have a good rtionship with the White Family, finally appeared near the original Grant family¡¯s territory. However, when they appeared, they seemed to be hiding something. It seemed a little sneaky in the night. More than one group of cultivators appeared. They were quietly flying from different ces in the distance. While flying, they did not forget to use magic weapons to cover up their aura and figure. Every time they flew for a distance, they carefully observed their surroundings. After making sure there was no problem, they continued to fly forward. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Again and again. They had all been asked for help by the head of the Grant family. But at the same time, they also knew what trouble the Grant family had caused these days. Therefore, without any prior discussion, these families chose to pretend to be dead. It was not until midnight that they dared to send some cultivators to investigate the Grant family. These families roughly knew who was present at this time. Therefore, if these cultivators¡¯ divine sense came into contact with each other in mid-air, they would avoid each other secretly, adjust their direction, and continue to move forward. Although they were already prepared to see the tragedy. However, when they saw the traces of volcano-likeva cooling and freezing in the distance, these cultivators were still stunned in mid-air. They even forgot to make the most basic reactions. ¡°The Grant family¡­ Disappeared¡­¡± ¡°There is no Grant family in the empire¡­¡± ¡°Send a message back as soon as possible and destroy all the transactions with the Grant family!¡± ¡°Remember, we have never contacted the Grant family.¡± When they came to their senses, the cultivators present informed their family as soon as possible that they wanted to distance themselves from the Grant family for fear of being affected. They knew a little about the Grant family¡¯s strength. But like this, it seemed that a demon god had descended to the world. Once he reached out to wipe out a big family with thousands of people, these families dared to swear that they could never do that even if they gathered their strength. The big shot that the Grant family had provoked this time was simply too terrifying! Moreover, these cultivators had made up their minds. When they returned, they had to report to the head of the n and let the head of the n and the elders give the order that in the future, when the disciples of the family walked outside, even if they met people from the Same Spirit City, even if they were just ordinary people, they must not offend them. Those who vited the order would be punished ording to the strictest family rules of the family. The people of the Same Spirit City were really terrible! Jagoan had expected these people to react like this. When he left the territory of the Grant family, he knew that someone would definitelye to investigate. But he was not worried at all. Unless someone was out of their mind, they would think of revenge for the Grant family. After all, the current situation of the Grant family was an example. As for whether the Grant family would retaliate in the future, Jagoan was not worried. If he was a surviving member of the Grant family, the first thing he thought about at this time was not revenge, but survival. The entire territory of the Grant family had been wiped out, and all the masters in the family had been killed or wounded. These survivors would inevitably be hunted by those families and sects who had a grudge against the Grant family. In this case, the surviving members of the Grant family were too busy to care about themselves. Could they possiblye to Same Spirit City for revenge? They might be killed if they showed up. So Jagoan did not need to worry about these problems at all. After standing quietly on the highest floor of the White family for a period of time, Jagoan felt that his Taoist Heart had be more firm and more solid. It would not be affected by external objects. The change of the Taoist Heart would not reflect in the strength of a cultivator. But at this moment, Jagoan still felt some subtle changes. A case was when the night breeze blew, he suddenly had a feeling that he was integrated with everything in the universe. It was as if the wind was him and he was the night wind. Even at this time, he didn¡¯t use his eyes to look, nor did he use his Divine Sense to probe. He knew that Sue White was crawling toward the roof from the woodendder behind him. Naturally, Sue White would not have the habit of climbing up the roof for nothing. Obviously, she had something to tell him. So Jagoan calmed down and turned around when Sue White climbed to the roof. Sue White knew that her every move would be known by Jagoan. Therefore, after she got on the roof, she bowed to Jagoan. ¡°Master Montgomery¡­¡± Jagoan nodded gently and pointed at Sue White¡¯s mid-brows. Suddenly, she felt a chill enter her body. If it was an ordinary person, she would have been frozen into an ice stick at this moment. However, Sue White soon felt a trace of coolness, wandering in her body. Her spirit was shaking and her body was very light. ¡°This can temporarily alleviate the fire poison in your body, but it cannot be cured. But I¡¯ve thought of a way to cure it. I may try a few yearster. You must be prepared¡­ Que White should have told you about this,¡± Jagoan said. Sue White nodded solemnly and bowed to Jagoan, saying, ¡°Head of the n has already told me. Thank you very much, Master Montgomery¡­ This time, I am very satisfied that you can avenge my ancestor and Protector Yellow and satisfy my wayward wish¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to thank me.¡± Jagoan shook his head and interrupted her. ¡°I admire your ancestor¡¯s sacrifice to stop the demonic beasts back then. It¡¯s not for your White family¡¯s sake. I don¡¯t want her to die in such an unclear way. So I let the entire Grant family die with Zo Yellow and the ancestor.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sue White nodded. ¡°I was worried that you would leave tonight, and I just saw you on the roof, so I found adder¡­¡± Speaking of this, Sue White blinked and did not know what to say. As she had said, she was worried that Jagoan would leave without saying goodbye, so she got hot- headed and climbed up. Now that there was nothing she could say, she suddenly felt embarrassed immediately. But at this moment, she saw a white light flying toward her. After catching it with both hands, Sue White saw a Messaging Jade Talisman. Although it looked like the one that had been crushed by her, the spiritual Qi contained in it was obviously denser and purer. ¡°Take this jade talisman with you. Usually, it can suppress the fire poison in your body and nourish your body. If something happens again, just like this time, I will naturallye after crushing it.¡± Hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, Sue White¡¯s eyes suddenly showed surprise and joy. However, Jagoan had not finished his words yet. Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 Looking at the bright light in Sue White¡¯s eyes, Jagoan paused for a moment and gave her another surprise. ¡°The fire poison in your body has been suppressed. After bringing this jade talisman with you, your ordinary cultivation will not be affected¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Sue White suddenly stopped. She seemed to be frozen in ce for a long time. After a while, tears began to well up in her eyes. Her shoulders began to twitch uncontrobly. Jagoant cultivating again. This was something she hoped to do in her dreams. When she was young, her talent was confirmed by the family. And for a period of time, she was regarded as the hope for the family to rise again. Butter, the fire poison took effect. It was good enough that she could maintain her realm. As for re-cultivation and promotion, that was a moment that she dared not dream about. She had heard the Ancestor sigh more than once. She sighed for her, for the decline of the White family. Now, she finally had the hope of healing the Fire Poison and re-cultivation! However, the ancestor could no longer see it. Protector Yellow couldn¡¯t see it anymore. Thinking of this, Sue White¡¯s nose twitched. She sniffed and bowed to Jagoan again. From this moment on, the future of the White family was on the shoulders of Sue White. Not long after standing under the moonlight, Jagoan said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave soon. I won¡¯t tell Que White¡­¡± Sue White was stunned and asked subconsciously, ¡°Master, are you¡­ Are you leaving?¡± Although she had been so worried before, she subconsciously hoped that Jagoan could stay longer. Even for a moment. ¡°Well, I have finished dealing with the things here. But I¡¯ll secretly send someone to protect you three months¡­ Three monthster, nothing would happen. You just need to practice normally. But just like last time, you should stop going to Evil Mountain Range. Then wait for my news,¡± said Jagoan. Sue White pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Master, how long will it take?¡± ¡°One year, or two or three years.¡± Jagoan thought for a while and added, ¡°As long as there is no big ident.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sue White secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Originally, she thought that if she did not crush the Jade Talisman, Jagoan might note to the White family again for ten or twenty years. Now hearing this time, she was looking forward to it again. ¡°Your talent is not bad¡­ Although the Fire Poison stopped your cultivation for a while, to some extent, it also tempered your Taoist Heart. In the future, even if you encounter difficulties in cultivation, it won¡¯t hurt you. Just based on this point, countless cultivators were far inferior to you. In short, seize this opportunity.¡± Hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, Sue White nodded repeatedly. She would remember every word Jagoan said. Jagoan nced over Sue White and looked at the secret ce where the White family rose. Among them, there was a void rift. Inside, he could find treasures that could increase the elemental nature. Before that, Jagoan had thought about after entering the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he would check and come across the Immortal Fate. But Crape Myrtle Sect gave another chance. The space crack of the White family was temporarily put aside. Next time Ie, I will go in and have a look. Maybe there will be some unexpected gains¡­ The next moment, Jagoan disappeared. When Sue White looked up, there was no trace of Jagoan in front of her. A wisp of night wind blew, lifting her long hair hanging from her temples. Her face, which had been haggard due to the fire poison, looked paler under the moonlight. But now, what was hidden under the pale face was no longer a hole of death, but a vigorous vitality. Sue White will never let Master Montgomery down¡­ Sue White gritted her teeth. After a while, she whispered to Jagoan. After that, she felt her whole body be rxed, and her pace became much more flexible. When she went back to the ground along thedder, she saw Que White and Mona Jones who were looking for her. ¡°Sue White, where did you go just now?¡± Que White frowned and asked. Then he saw a woodendder not far away, which had obviously been moved. ¡°What did you do with thedder?¡± Que White blinked. His tone was immediately filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯ve gone to listen to Master Montgomery¡¯s teachings.¡± Sue White squinted and smiled. ¡°Master Montgomery? By the way, where is he?¡± Que White said. At this time, he had just finished the ancestor¡¯s sacrificial ceremony and came out to look for Sue White and Jagoan at the same time. ¡°Master Montgomery has left,¡± Sue White said. But then she said, ¡°When Master Montgomery left, he secretly sent someone to guard the White family for three months, and left a new Messaging Jade Talisman¡­ He said that as long as I kept the Messaging Jade Talisman, I could cultivate normally. If everything goes well, he wille back within the next three years topletely remove the fire poison in my body¡­¡± Que White pondered for a long time and nodded. ¡°I wanted to thank Master Montgomery again, but he didn¡¯t give me the chance. Sigh, think about it¡­ When we first met him, he was far from giving us such an unfathomable feeling. Moreover, his rate of promotion was really unimaginable¡­¡± ¡°Our White family has been declining ever since that incident. There were fewer and fewer men in the n, and there had never been another high-level cultivator. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to show this hope, but you were entangled with fire poison. Fortunately, we met Master Montgomery. Somehow, there was always a feeling. Our White family fell down just to meet Master Montgomery in the lowest valley¡­¡± Que White sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Ancestor and Protector Yellow can¡¯t see this day¡­ So we can¡¯t let them down,¡± Sue White replied. Now, there was hope in her heart again. This light was brought to her by Jagoan. At this time, Mona said, ¡°Master Montgomery said that the Master who would guard the White family for three months should be the one who appeared that night.¡± Que White nodded and said, ¡°It should be¡­ But Master is mysterious and doesn¡¯t want to reveal his whereabouts. Otherwise, we will receive him with the highest etiquette.¡± ¡°The next time Master Montgomeryes, I must let him see apletely different me.¡± Sue White nodded in agreement with Que White and secretly made up her mind. *** Almost at the same time, in a trading shop in arge city, a burly man in armor pped the table, stood up fiercely, and shouted to the people at the table next to him, ¡°Are you deliberately looking for trouble?¡± Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 Those who recognized this person immediately cried out in rm, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Hans Bierce from the Ancient Wastnd building?!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°It really is Hans!¡± ¡°Hans Bierce, the Body Refining Realm! He is also one of the young masters of the Ancient Wastnd building. I heard that he was born with the Heaven Tearing Blood Demon. On the day he was born, he was surrounded by blood clouds and even rained blood!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not all. I¡¯ve heard rumors that within 300 miles of that day, none of the creatures who were born were able to live for a year. They died young.¡± ¡°Hmph, it seems like you all don¡¯t know much about Hans. When Hans was less than three years old, he was thrown into the mountains where demonic beasts roamed. It was not until the age of six that an expert from Ancient Wastnd building picked him up. I heard that the reason why they did this was to cultivate his viciousness, make his Blood Devil Tearing Immortal Bodypletely disy its power.¡± ¡°Turns out there were actually this type of thing. Either way, I heard that Hans¡¯s cultivation path was a bit different from ordinary cultivators. His killing intent was extremely heavy, unknown just how many cultivators he killed. At such a young age, he had already reached the third Firmament Essence mid level realm¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely that in the next ten years, he will break through to Amethyst Pce Realm and be another Spiritual Master in Ancient Wastnd building!¡± ¡°Shh, lower your voices a bit. Didn¡¯t you notice those people around Hans? Those fellows are all experts from Ancient Wastnd building. Be careful not to get yourself into trouble!¡± Everyone in the surroundings began to discuss among themselves. When faced with this extremely vicious Hans, they didn¡¯t dare face him head on. Even near him, they felt that their breathing was difficult and their Qi and blood was surging. Only the few cultivators who looked like guards at his side, as well as the three female cultivators who were angrily red at by Hans didn¡¯t seem to be affected. Those guards had always apanied Hans, so they naturally had magic weapons protecting them, which was why they wouldn¡¯t be affected by Hans¡¯s aura. Meanwhile, the three female cultivators were still calm and at ease, making Hans¡¯s mood even more furious. Although he was not in charge of the mission of Ancient Wastnd building, he was just here to take a look. With magic weapons or precious materials he was interested in, he decided to buy them. Moreover, the auction style of the trading house today also gave him, who was rich and powerful, a feeling of looking down on all living things. In the beginning, he was in a good mood after buying several precious materials that were helpful to his cultivation. But with the appearance of the three female cultivators, everything changed! At first, the three female cultivators just sat down to have a look. But soon, for some unknown reason, they suddenly targeted Hans! As long as it was the treasures and precious materials that Hans took a fancy to, they would definitely get involved! As a result, the original price of 10,000 spirit stones was raised to 50,000. Or perhaps Hans couldn¡¯t win at all. What angered Hans the most was that these three female cultivators were clearly targeting him, not hiding anything at all. Because they didn¡¯t care if those precious materials were what they needed. Either way, as long as Hans shouted the price, they would begin to raise the price. If he didn¡¯t bid, then they wouldn¡¯t bid either. Otherwise, Hans wouldn¡¯t have been this angry. Those that were targeted Hans were Jagoan Lawrence, Butterfly Zo, and Master Eva Green. Jagoan wanted to gain some experience and Butterfly wanted to buy some materials for refining puppets while Eva Green wanted to buy a suitable pill furnace. The three of them flew along the way and took a look. Today, they came to the trading house in Cloud City. Today was the day of the auction. Jagoan had heard about this kind of method from Maisie Pine before, so out of curiosity, she sat down to have a look. If there was a treasure she liked, she could also take action at that time and feel the atmosphere. It was also a kind of experience. As for how many spirit stones it would cost, Jagoan did not need to worry at all. Before leaving, Jagoan gave her a storage bracelet. ording to him, the spirit stones in this storage bracelet could buy ten millennium families. However, before she could find the treasure she wanted, she found several cultivators at the table beside her. They were from Ancient Wastnd building. The one wearing armor seemed to possess an extraordinary status in Ancient Wastnd building. Jagoan had a deep impression of the Ancient Wastnd building. A year ago, Jagoan, the only female disciple of Jagoan, was seriously injured by the people of Ancient Wastnd Building because of a stalk of Heart Cleansing Grass. She almost died outside. Because of this, Jagoan directly killed the young master and his guards. Jagoan told Jagoan in detail about this matter. She still remembered that the young master of Ancient Wastnd building, named Henk Bierce, was still alive. Later, Jagoan deliberately left some clues to lure the murderer who killed Henk Bierce toward the Ghost Kill Pavilion. Butter, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to each other, so they didn¡¯t know what level the two were in. However, no matter what happened between the two families, since they met the people of Ancient Wastnd building here, Jagoan would naturally not let them buy the precious materialsfortably. After quickly telling Butterfly and Eva Green about this matter, the other two naturally agreed with Jagoan. Butterfly regarded Jagoan as a good friend. After learning the inside story, it was naturally her duty. Eva Green was also a member of the Following the Heart Ind. She had seen with her own eyes the day Jagoan was seriously injured, so she naturally would not stand by and do nothing. That was why whenever Hans took action, they would immediately raise the price. They were not brainless enough to raise the price. When they reached a certain level, they would stop in time. As a result, the result was that either Hans was furious and spent several times the price to buy back a precious material, or he couldn¡¯t get it directly. He was so angry that he mmed the table and roared. As for the three women, they were naturally calm andposed. A Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciple had to be afraid of Ancient Wastnd building within the Lunia? That was impossible! At this moment, when he saw the three women¡¯s indifferent expressions, Hans¡¯s anger became even greater. His teeth were clenched until they released cracking sounds, and a pair of eyes erupted with bloody wisps. A vicious light appeared. ¡°Do you know who I am? How can you make fun of me like this! Do you know what the consequences will be?¡± Hans roared at this moment. The vigor all over his body seemed to turn into a rumbling whirlpool, making everyone¡¯s eardrums rumble and stars appear in front of them. Someone in the back row let out a muffled groan, rolled his eyes, and fainted on the spot. ¡°Trying to make fun of you? Do you think that your face alone is worth it?¡± Eva Green coldlyughed as she pointed at the table with one hand and snorted at the other. Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Eva Green¡¯s emotionless mockery immediately made Hans¡¯ killing intent surge. He clenched his hand into a fist, and a massive boom could be heard. It was as if steel had exploded, and he was about to attack. But at this moment, a low voice entered his ears. ¡°Calm down, Young Master Bierce¡­ Don¡¯t waste your time¡­¡± The identity of the one who spoke was extraordinary, his strength even greater than Hans, which was why Hans had no choice but to stop. But because of this, the anger in his heart was like adding fuel to the fire, which almost made his eyes burst open. He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Hans gritted his teeth and said, ¡°These three women are clearly making fun of me. How can I calm down?¡± The owner of the voice had obviously thought of an excuse. He immediately said, ¡°Young Master Bierce, this is the territory of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So what if it¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± After saying this, Hans immediately discovered that he was a bit careless, and as such, he hurriedly changed his words. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to interfere with the conflict between cultivators in a city, right?¡± ¡°Young Master Bierce, among the three women, at least one of them is the disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± Hearing this, Hans¡¯ eyes immediately froze. If that was the case, it would be troublesome. In the scope of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s power, if he offended the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he would definitely not get a good result. If he was unlucky, and if the disciple joined the Crape Myrtle Sect, it would be disaster for him. The reputation of Crape Myrtle Sect had now spread all over the Lunia and the surrounding Upper Kingdoms. Ancient Wastnd building would likely suffer great losses because of him. With this thought in mind, Hans clenched his teeth until they creaked. In the end, a sentence jumped out from between his teeth, ¡°I hope you weren¡¯t mistaken¡­¡± After that, he snorted heavily and turned to leave. ¡°Did I let you go?¡± A faint female voice sounded behind him, making Hans¡¯ footsteps stop. The armor on his body burst out loud like thousands of soldiers fighting. Waves of terrifying vigor, like a blood dragon, roared and rushed forward. All the defense arrays on the first floor of the trading shop were immediately aroused. ¡°You, say, what?¡± Every word that came out of Hans¡¯ mouth was like a mountain falling from the sky, making people breathless and their souls almost crushed. The floor was shaking, and the formation light film was shaking wildly. The cultivators in the trading shop were panic-stricken and dodged one after another. As for the cultivators raised by the trading shop, no one dared toe forward at this time, for fear that the other party would kill him to vent the anger in anger. It was Jagoan who stopped Hans just now. At this time, seeing Hans¡¯ momentum directly crushing down on Jagoan, Butterfly took a step forward calmly, blocking in front of Jagoan, and her eyes were indifferent. ¡°Do you dare to speak louder?¡± As she spoke, rays of white light burst out behind her. These white lights gave off a holy smell, like pieces of snow lotus or clean lotus flowers that came out of mud. Suddenly, the irritable vigor around them seemed to be washed and gradually quieted down. Hans¡¯ eyes immediately locked onto Butterfly. He could clearly see that this female cultivator had just reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Compared with him, the gap was like heaven and earth. However, she was carrying a precious treasure. How dare a low-level cultivator suppress him with treasures? Hans suddenly opened his five fingers, making a series of crackling sounds. It was as if hundreds of volcanoes broke out in his palms at the same time, ready tounch endless killing moves toward Butterfly. Just then, a figure suddenly stepped out from beside him. Without batting an eyelid, Hans¡¯ palm was pushed back. Meanwhile, this person also took this step, standing in front of Hans, facing Butterfly. This thin man looked very refined and had a fair face, like a counselor who advised the Human Immortal in the secr world. Compared to the burly Hans, his figure was thinner and smaller. However, right now, when he stood in front of Hans, everyone immediately forgot about Hans¡¯s existence! Being stopped behind by this person, Hans¡¯ eyes erupted with radiance. In the end, he loosened his grip and stopped talking. When Hans calmed down, this thin male smiled and cupped his hands towards Butterfly and the others. ¡°My young master¡¯s cultivation method has recently been surging with Qi and blood, and his inner demons have invaded him, so his temper has be a bit irritable¡­¡± ¡°This time, he came to the trading shop in hopes of buying some natural precious materials to refine elixirs and recuperate. Please don¡¯t me us for offending you before. This is a small gift. Please forgive us¡­¡± As he finished speaking, the thin man opened his palm, and rays of light flew around with storage pouches, urately stopping in front of every cultivator. Many of the surrounding cultivators knew of Hans¡¯ fearsome reputation. It was a blessing that the other party did not lose his temper here. They did not expect to get an apology. All of a sudden, they took over the storage pouches and repeatedly said that it didn¡¯t matter. They said that Master Bierce should pay attention to his body and not be overly tired. Only Jagoan and the other two did not look at the storage pouch. Hans¡¯ eyes shed with anger. The thin man put a hand behind his back and made a gesture to him without any expression. Then he did not take back the three storage pouches. He smiled at Jagoan and said, ¡°I hope we won¡¯t meet again. Goodbye¡­¡± After that, he rolled up his long sleeves. A wave of heaven and earth shaking power suddenly appeared. As everyone gasped in shock, the thin man tore open a void rift in front of them. Only after Hans and the others entered the void crack did he smile and nod towards Jagoan and the others. He also withdrew. The spatial rift immediately vanished. For a moment, it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not an Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± Eva Green took a step forward as she spoke. In the blink of an eye, she had reached the spot where the crack in the void had appeared. She raised her hand and struck out rays of spiritual Qi. These spiritual Qis vibrated in mid-air, forming marvelous ripples. After carefully observing these ripples for a long time, Eva Green turned to look at Jagoan and Butterfly. ¡°Although my realm is far inferior to his, I can be sure that this person is not from Amethyst Pce Realm. He used some kind of magical power to tear open the void.¡± After that, Eva Green shook her head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the three of us have no way to keep them. Otherwise, we can vent Jagoan¡¯s anger¡­¡± Jagoan put away the telepathic jade in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°When we were at the auction, we let him suffer a little. The next thing to teach him a lesson will be done by a suitable person.¡± Hearing this, Eva Green and Butterfly¡¯s eyes lit up. Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 In fact, when she found that Hans and others came from Ancient Wastnd Building, Jagoan told Jagoan through the telepathic jade. She had her own ideas and Jagoan¡¯s advice on all the actions targeted the other party. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had the confidence of Jagoan, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have spoken up on purpose before Hans left, having the other party stay behind. Hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, Eva Green and Butterfly immediately understood that Jagoan had been watching from behind. ¡°What else can Junior Brother Montgomery say?¡± Butterfly stepped forward and asked. ¡°He¡¯s already on his way here. Let¡¯s not leave the city for the time being. Since they could bear it, they must have something more important to do. Moreover, being able to not fall out in front of everyone also means that the cultivator who ultimately tore apart the void is much more difficult to deal with than Hans.¡± Jagoan told Eva Green and Butterfly about the message from Jagoan. Butterfly thought for a while and suddenly felt that Jagoan¡¯s analysis was particrly reasonable. Hence, she could not help but praise him. ¡°When ites to considering things, Junior Brother Montgomery is indeed more meticulous. Let¡¯s follow his instructions and not leave the city for now.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± Eva Green nodded her head and said, ¡°I have just paid attention to this transaction house. I should be able to find a suitable pill furnace. Moreover, this city is also very prosperous. If I calm down and take a look around, it will be rxing¡­¡± After a brief discussion, the three made their decision. As for Jagoan, as long as there was new news from him, Jagoan would naturally tell the other two through the telepathic jade. *** At this time, Jagoan suspended in the clouds in the air. Looking at the telepathic jade in his hand, Jagoan pondered. Ancient Wastnd building, Hans¡­ It seemed that this man should be Henk¡¯s brother. I haven¡¯t paid much attention to the situation between Ancient Wastnd building and the Ghost Kill Pavilion. But this time, I always feel that something is wrong¡­ After thinking for a while, Jagoan simply waved his hand. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Instantly,yers of fantasy array were set up in midair. Meanwhile, he sat cross-legged in meditation, ran his thoughts, and analyzed carefully. He seemed to know very little about the situation. Only news came through Jagoan¡¯s telepathic jade. But if his thoughts were to spread out, he would be able to analyze a lot of information. More importantly, Jagoan also killed a big fish from Ghost Kill Pavilion when he killed Vic Clinton. Although the purple-robed fish¡¯s realm was not high, his status was extraordinary among the Ghost Kill Pavilion. To a certain extent, he was even a bit higher than Hans to Ancient Wastnd building. After all, the master of Ancient Wastnd building was very good at giving birth, so he had many children. This was not a secret. One just needed to pay a little attention and he would know. Therefore, Jagoan even suspected that if it had not been for the birthday celebration, the master of Ancient Wastnd building would not have remembered how many children he had given birth to. Meanwhile, the Ghost Kill Pavilion ¡®purple-clothed fish¡¯ that was killed by Jagoan was many times more precious than Hans. Otherwise, the Ghost Kill Pavilion wouldn¡¯t have reacted immediately at that time and directly wanted to kill Jagoan. However, it was also because of this that Jagoan could learn a lot of secrets about the Ghost Kill Pavilion from the soul of the big purple fish. These secrets contained some ces simr to mission pavilion in the Ghost Kill Pavilion. After all, a secret organization like Ghost Kill Pavilion couldn¡¯t have erected a big g in a big way somewhere, with the words ¡°Ghost Kill Pavilion¡¯ written on it. There must be a lot of ces for them to take on missions. Moreover, the ces had to be found and kept secret enough. In many cities, the shops that one thought were inconspicuous and selling some items that had nothing to do with killing. These shops were actually opened by Ghost Kill Pavilion. And the location of these shops would not be in a prosperous ce, nor would they be in a remote ce. If it was very prosperous, it would attract too much attention. The original intention of the shop was not to sell goods. It wouldn¡¯t be very biased, which was also the reason. Opening a restaurant or a shop in the wilderness. Anyone who was not a fool would know that there was something wrong. After Jagoan scanned the memory of the soul, the Divine Soul copsed. There was no other way. After all, his Divine Soul was too powerful. It was like letting a strong man wear a woman¡¯s slim silk clothes. It would be strange if the clothes were not broken. However, he remembered all the memories of the Divine Soul. At this moment, Jagoan carefully thought about the information that he needed around the Cloud City where the transaction house was located. About a thousand miles from Cloud City, there was a town called Stone Tower Town. Because this town was not far from a big city like Cloud City, it was rtively prosperous. Compared to some small cities, it was not much of a fuss. There was a secret stronghold of the Ghost Kill Pavilion in Stone Tower Town! Various possibilities were listed in Jagoan¡¯s mind. One of them was that after a fierce fight with the Ghost Kill Pavilion in Ancient Wastnd building, they found that someone had caused trouble before, so their rtionship was eased. This was also a possibility that Jagoan was now biased toward. Otherwise, there was no way to exin why Hans would appear here right now. After all, Cloud City was too close to Stone Tower Town. With Hans¡¯ status, if the rtionship between Ancient Wastnd building and the Ghost Kill Pavilion did not reach an agreement, it would be extremely dangerous for him to be apanied by a powerful cultivator who could tear open the void, even if he was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The cultivators in the Ghost Kill Pavilion were all killers. They would only think about how to kill the others and not think about other problems. After this round of judgment, Jagoan was eighty percent certain that Hans would be heading to the Stone Tower Town after leaving Cloud City. After figuring this out, Jagoan used All Life Ghost Mask to change his appearance. When he went to the White family before, he looked like a young cultivator, but at this time, he turned into a cultivator who looked in his forties. After a moment¡¯s thought, Jagoan released a bit more of his aura. He looked like the entry level of the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Then, he rotated the Wave-like Void Bracelet and shot toward Stone Tower Town. Because he was in the Lunia, Jagoan was familiar with the way. After half a day, he arrived at Stone Tower Town. He was really lucky. Hended outside the town and blended into the nearby cultivators quietly. After a few steps toward the stone tower town, he saw a dark spirit boat falling from the sky. There was a big g on the spirit boat, on which there was a big ¡°Bierce¡± character. It emitted a cyan light in the wind and did not move, giving people a feeling of grandeur. Some cultivators around were dissatisfied with the unbridled behavior of the spirit boat, so they warned the other party with their consciousness and coercion. But in the end, they were immediately frightened by the strong pressure from the spirit boat and their faces turned pale, and they were forced to retreat. Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Although Stone Tower Town was near Cloud City, it was not small. However, no matter what, once cultivators usually had things to deal with, they would first choose Cloud City. Moreover, the rules of the Lunia were very strict. No matter howrge a town was, many things could only be done in certain ranks. This was just like how in the secr world, officials of different ranks had to pay particr attention to the stone lions ced at the door. Generally speaking, the cultivators who came to Stone Tower Town were not in a high realm. Even the Heavenly Spirit Realms were few. After all, what Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters needed to do should be done in Cloud City. At this time, Hans was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although the thin man did not reveal his realm, his strength was still above Hans¡¯. Together with Hans¡¯ guards who also reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm. In an instant, this spirit boat was like a big shark swimming into a group of shrimp nests, which almost scared other people to death. As the pressure spread out, the cultivators near the spirit boat all dodged. In the distance, the guards of the town were also shivering and did not dare to stop them. However, Hans and the others didn¡¯t dare act too unbridled either. After all, no matter how weak the cultivators in Stone Tower Town were, it was still the town of Lunia. If they acted recklessly, the Upper Kingdom Dynasty would definitely send someone to suppress them. Therefore, the dark spirit boatnded about 30 miles away from the town. After Hans and the others left the spirit boat, they walked into Stone Tower Town. They didn¡¯t need to deliberately release pressure. They only needed to move forward smoothly. The mortals and cultivators who entered and exited the town retreated like a tide. Although Jagoan already knew that there was a teahouse in the Ghost Kill Pavilion in Stone Tower Town, he did not make a move here. Instead, he maintained his disguise and followed Hans into Stone Tower Town. After entering the town, Jagoan separated a wisp of Divine Awareness and the divine sensended on Hans and the others. However, right at this time, he discovered that the thin man at Hans¡¯ side who was specifically mentioned by Jagoan suddenly stopped, his face revealing a vignt expression. Seeing this, Jagoan immediately withdrew his Divine Awareness. This guy can discover my Divine Awareness? Jagoan thought to himself. His divine soul was far from that could be stopped by Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Because of this, it was also very difficult for cultivators in the same realm to find it. Although this thin cultivator could tear the void apart, he could only rely on the power of the magic weapon. He was still in the Heavenly Spirit Realm stage, so Jagoan suspected that the other party didn¡¯t discover his Divine Sense. Instead, he carried some treasures with him, such as the Secret Ear Bell that Charlotte had given Jagoan, which could detect others¡¯ spying. In order to verify this spection, Jagoan did not take back the wisp of Divine Soul, but stopped several miles away. Just as Jagoan expected. After that wisp of divine sense withdrew a short distance, the thin cultivator was unable to detect it. The man looked around in confusion, and then used his own divine sense to inspect his surroundings. When he didn¡¯t find anything special, he shook his head and said to Hans, ¡°I felt wrong, nothing¡­¡± After that, they continued to walk forward. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jagoan snorted. Knowing that his opponent could not detect his Divine Sense, Jagoan controlled the wisp of Divine Awareness to keep a distance of several thousand feet from them and followed them. In this way, he could not only know the other party¡¯s movements but also not cause any reaction from the magic weapon on the other party¡¯s body. As for Jagoan himself, he went all the way to the teahouse opened by the Ghost Kill Pavilion. This teahouse was located in the southwest corner of Stone Tower Town. The decoration arrangement was quite particr in this town. But the price was also very particr. The spiritual tea Jagoan drank in the Evergreen Town was of the same quality here, but the price was three times higher. Under normal circumstances, few people woulde to the teahouse. However, this was what Ghost Kill Pavilion hoped to see. Jagoan entered the teahouse and sat down in front of the window. Although there were very few customers at ordinary times, after all, it was a teahouse, and all the necessary services were avable. Jagoan made a pot of inferior spiritual tea, drinking and looking down slowly. At this moment, he was keeping a close distance from Hans and the others, monitoring their move. After Hans and the others entered Stone Tower Town, their actions became much more restrained. They did note to the teahouse, but wandered around the town. Jagoan curled his lips and did not doubt his judgment. What was there in the Stone Tower Town that was worth strolling around as the young master of Ancient Wastnd building and a third stage Heavenly Spirit Realm Master? What they did now was nothing more than a cover-up. However, this attempt to cover up the truth seemed a little low-level. So Jagoan continued to observe while waiting quietly in the teahouse. At the same time, he separated his mind and spread it all over the teahouse. Soon, he understood theyout of the teahouse. After all, it was a ce where Ghost Kill Pavilions epted tasks. On the surface, it was ordinary, but there were still many restrictions and formations inside. The only thing that surprised Jagoan was that there were two Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters in the teahouse. It should be known that the mayor chosen by the Lunia Dynasty was only the Holy Land Realm. It seems that the distance between Stone Tower Town and Cloud City is too close¡­ Jagoan nodded to himself, withdrew his attention, and focused on Hans and the others. Hans and the group of cultivators strolled for about an hour in Stone Tower Town. The guards dispersed, leaving only Hans and the thin male cultivator. They seemed to be wandering, but they were heading in the direction of the teahouse. Jagoan had already known through his Divine Sense that the thin man who could tear the void was named Andre Back. It was as if he had been a poor disciple of a certain n. His fianc¨¦ had broken off the engagement, and then he hade across some fate. His luck had never stopped, and as such, he had reached the peak of Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, his strongest point was not his realm and strength, but all kinds of treasures he had obtained through opportunities. This included the treasures that could tear apart the universe and explore the Divine Awareness. They were all obtained through various opportunities and adventures. Because he had experienced many ups and downs, his mind was deeper and more mature than those at the same level. Therefore, many times, Hans would listen to Andre¡¯s advice. They walked slowly all the way and soon arrived at the teahouse. However, they did not enter the teahouse directly and did not even nce at it. Just as they were about to walk past the teahouse, they suddenly disappeared on the street. The next moment, they appeared in the teahouse. So cautious? Jagoan suddenly became curious. This was quite different from Hans¡¯s arrogant and domineering style. Do theye to Ghost Kill Pavilion to hire the murderer? Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 At the same time as Jagoan was confused, he also withdrew the wisp of divine sense that had been separated. Before Hans and Andre came in, Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense had already covered the entire teahouse. Even if Andre¡¯s treasures detected that someone was spying on him, Andre would not find anything wrong with it. Because he subconsciously thought that it was normal for someone to explore him with Divine Sense since he hade to the Ghost Kill Pavilion¡¯s territory. Obviously, Hans and Andre did note here on the spur of the moment. The moment they appeared, the shopkeeper of the teahouse went up to them and led them to the secret chamber below. Jagoan had already checked the three floors on the floor and two floors underground. The shopkeeper led them straight to the second floor underground. The two Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters of the Ghost Kill Pavilion were already waiting there. Outside the secret chamber, there were naturally formations protecting it, preventing all prying. But for Jagoan, this level of formation was useless. There were a total of four Heavenly Spirit Realms on the other side, and three of them were at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, none of them noticed that a Divine Awareness of a second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator had already seen through them and clearly observed all their expressions and words. In the secret chamber, Hans was sitting opposite Andre and the two Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters of the Ghost Kill Pavilion. The two Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters of the Ghost Kill Pavilion were dressed normally as Ghost Kill Pavilion cultivators. They were dressed in ck magic robes and exuded a chilling air. After greeting each other, they went straight to the point. Hans snorted coldly and said, ¡°The current situation is very clear. The conflict between our Ancient Wastnd building and the Ghost Kill Pavilion was caused by someone deliberately framing us. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee here today. I don¡¯t need to say anything else.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that we have troubled you,¡± said the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert. His voice rumbled like steel colliding. As he spoke, the hand under the ck robe reached out and pushed a four-sided red wooden box in front of Hans. Hans raised an eyebrow. Sitting next to him, Andre raised his hand and a purple light enveloped it. ¡°Young master Bierce, you¡¯re really careful.¡± That cultivator said with a loudugh. ¡°The Ghost Kill Pavilion has many assassination methods. Although we believe that the person who killed Henk was not the Ghost Kill Pavilion¡¯s killer, not long ago, a rtively fierce conflict broke out between the two sides. If Ancient Wastnd building has let it go, but the Ghost Kill Pavilion has not completely let it go, we¡¯d better be careful because of the certainty of the strength of the Ghost Kill Pavilion¡­¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Andre asked. The two Masters of the Ghost Kill Pavilion did not know how to respond. These words seemed to be praise or ridicule. It would make people feel strange no matter how they understood it. So they simply kept silent. By the time Andre finished speaking, he had already finished exploring the wooden box. He nodded slightly at Hans, indicating that there was nothing wrong with the wooden box. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Hans¡¯ eyes immediately revealed a hint of joy. Without avoiding the others, he reached out and opened the wooden box. Suddenly, a bright red flower appeared in the wooden box. The flower was about the size of an adult¡¯s palm, and its shape was simr to that of a person¡¯s palm. However, the stamen in the palm seemed to be a human face. If one looked carefully, he could tell the eyes, nose, mouth and other facial features. More importantly, as the wooden box was opened, an extremely fierce, ferocious, cruel, and bloody aura burst out from the flower! In the depths of the flower, there seemed to be a battlefield of fighting. The shouts of war shook the sky, and the smoke of war swept up and rose into the sky. The stars all over the sky were shocked and fell down. Just looking at them was enough to make people tremble. ¡°Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower!¡± Hans¡¯ voice trembled. The Elder of the Ghost Kill Pavilion said, ¡°The quality of this Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower is even better than what I promised to Young Master Bierce that day. In order to cultivate such a finished product, the responsible cultivator had caused at least 30manderies and Efraxs to fight. Thousands of wars, big or small, and tens of millions of deaths. During this process, he introduced all the killing, despair, anger, and other auras on the battlefield into the flower, and finally cultivated the Dragon Heart Blood Flower so perfectly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m very satisfied¡­¡± Hans moved closer and carefully observed the blood colored flower. He took a deep breath and an iparably intoxicated expression immediately appeared on his face. But then, he put the box on, and his face darkened. He looked at the Elder opposite him and said coldly, ¡°The flower is a good one, but why is this the only one?¡± ¡°Just as Mr. Back has said earlier, the misunderstanding between the two of us has yet to be resolved. The Ghost Kill Pavilion knows that the strength of Ancient Wastnd building is extremely strong. Therefore, we should first deal with the viin and the gentleman behind us. As long as Young Master Bierce can hand over all the things that we need, the remaining reward will naturally be paid without any mistake.¡± The Elder coldlyughed. Andre did not expect that the other party would take advantage of what he said just now. Instantly, a fierce light appeared in his eyes. Hearing this, at this time, Jagoan understood. It turned out that the reason why Hans came here to contact the Ghost Kill Pavilion this time was because both sides wanted to make a deal. From the current situation, it seemed like the Ghost Kill Pavilion wanted to obtain something through Hans. Meanwhile, because of their fear of the Deste Ancient Building, only now did a portion of the reward appear. After learning the information, Jagoan began to n. At the same time, after a tit-for-tat, both sides stepped back and reached an agreement. ¡°As for the things you asked for, because it is a bit troublesome, I can¡¯t carry them with me.¡± Hans said, ¡°However, you all can rest assured. I have arranged for my subordinates to follow me all the way, secretly escorting them. It is likely that within three to five days, they will reach this ce. At that time, I will inform you that you can go to check the goods.¡± The Elder of the Ghost Kill Pavilion nodded and said, ¡°Young Master Bierce is thoughtful and your n is perfect. You are indeed the talent of Ancient Wastnd building. Let¡¯s wait here for Young master Bierce¡¯s news¡­ When the timees, as I said before, as long as the demonic beast that our Ghost Kill Pavilion needs is not damaged at all, and its strength is also in line with our requirements, there will be no shortage of rewards for Young Master Bierce¡­¡± ¡°After all, Young Master Bierce is a sensible person, and you must know that there was a misunderstanding between the two of us, so we were injured. Now we need to work together to repair our rtionship. So, at this time, our Ghost Kill Pavilion will never do anything bad to our reputation.¡± The other party¡¯s words were full of hidden meaning. Hans snorted coldly and said, ¡°I hope so! We, Ancient Wastnd building, naturally do business. As long as the other party doesn¡¯t y tricks, we will naturally treat him sincerely.¡± Jagoan on the second floor put down the teacup in his hand and blinked. What the Ghost Kill Pavilion bought from Ancient Wastnd building is not natural precious material, but a demonic beast? Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 It¡¯s a demonic beast that the Ghost Kill Pavilion asked for from Ancient Wastnd building. And the Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower is only a part of the reward¡­ Jagoan pressed his finger on the table, carefully thinking while monitoring the conversation in the secret room. The cultivation of the Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower is not as easy as I thought. Since ancient times, such supreme Yang, cruel, and ultimate natural precious materials had only been born on the battlefield with a strong killing intent. Although the Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower was deliberately cultivated by someone, the offensive aura during the battle was real. Therefore, this treasure is rare and rare¡­ Jagoan weighed the value of the Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower as the stars slowly gathered in his eyes. And this treasure can only pay part of the value of the Demonic Beast. There are also other treasures¡­ The other treasures, whether they were precious materials, magic weapons, or cultivation skills, were definitely more valuable than the Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower. Besides, Ghost Kill Pavilion also had Master and Spiritual Master. In terms of strength, even if the opponent was an ancestor, Ghost Kill Pavilion would not be at a disadvantage. In this case¡­ Jagoan was interested in the Demonic Beast that Ghost Kill Pavilion wanted. His previous n was to kill the four Heavenly Spirit Realms in the secret chamber on the second floor before they could react. But now, since he was interested in the deal between the two sides, Jagoan nned to reorganize his thoughts and see if he could get more benefits from it. At the same time, the discussion between Hans and Ghost Kill Pavilion, the two Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters, was almost over. After that, the shopkeeper of the teahouse appeared and sent Hans and Andre out. Jagoan sat upstairs and looked down. He saw two people walking to the end of the street. He sent out another wisp of divine consciousness and quietly followed behind Hans. When he heard the other party¡¯s words, he felt that there were some ws. Anyway, he had to follow Hans, so he decided to see if his guess was right. As for Ghost Kill Pavilion, Jagoan was not in a hurry. He continued to drink tea and waited quietly. The wisp of divine sense that was separated quickly followed Hans, Andre, and the other guards out of Stone Tower Town. Seeing the other party take out the spirit boat, Jagoan frowned. From the looks of it, Hans and the others actually wanted to travel a long distance¡­ Was my previous spection wrong? Although he was so suspicious, Jagoan was not too entangled and stuck his Divine Sense to the opponent¡¯s spirit boat. His current range of divine sense had reached three thousand kilometers. Everything was clear in this area. After ascending the spirit boat, Hans and the others flew toward the mountain ridge north of Stone Tower Town. After flying for about eight hundred miles, the spirit boat suddenly turned around and began to slowly land after circling around the mountain ridge. At this time, they were only 1,000 miles away from Stone Tower Town. ¡°As I expected¡­¡± Jagoan snorted and took a sip of spiritual tea. At the same time, he directly released his Divine Awareness and swept toward the mountain ridge. Soon, he found traces of formation in the rocks below the spirit boat. The maze arrays and fantasy arrays ovepped. In addition, this position was originally located in the depression of the mountain rock. Generally speaking, even if a cultivator flew over at a close distance, they might not find it. The spirit boat carrying Hans and the others soonnded on the rocks and entered the fantasy array. Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness stuck to the spirit boat and entered it. Soon, the situation inside the fantasy array was clearly seen. This rock was about 30 stories high, and a big hole was dug out by the magical power. The interior of the mountain rock had long been hollowed out. It looked like a huge eggshell that was pinned to the ground. From the hole below, one could hear roarsing from the inside of the mountain rock, which were so loud that people¡¯s eardrums were about to crack. By this time, the spirit boat had already stopped. Hans led Andre and several guards down. Soon, a cultivator came out of the mountain and saluted Hans, calling him ¡°Young Master Bierce¡­¡± ¡°How is it going?¡± Hans asked the one who came. This cultivator was also in the Heavenly Spirit Realm and looked quite shrewd. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged this ce ording to Young Master Bierce¡¯s instructions. Nothing strange has happened these days¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hans said with a snort, ¡°Those fellows from the Ghost Kill Pavilion aren¡¯t trustworthy at all. Fortunately, I was prepared and told you to lock up that demonic beast here a few days earlier. Then I told them today that the demonic beast they wanted would take a few days to be delivered to Stone Tower Town. If they dare to y any tricks, I will make them suffer!¡± ¡°Young Master Bierce, you are so mighty!¡± Andre and the cultivator were very tacit. They saluted in unison and said loudly. As expected, it is the same as I thought¡­ Jagoan heard Hans¡¯ words through his divine senses, immediately understanding. When he heard their conversation in the secret chamber, Jagoan felt that Hans was definitely prepared. Hans said that the demonic beast would only be delivered near Stone Tower Town a few dayster, but it should have been delivered secretly in advance. Otherwise, if the Ghost Kill Pavilion really had any evil ideas, wouldn¡¯t Hans take the initiative to create an opportunity for the other party? Now, it seemed like Hans¡¯ actions were just as Jagoan expected. With a stir of his mind, Jagoan controlled the wisp of divine sense and quietly followed Hans and the others. He made sure that Andre¡¯s magic weapon had not detected him and he floated toward the mountain rocks. The roarsing from the mountain rocks were like thunder. It was extremely shocking when they were outside the mountain rock. The sound was more than ten times louder when they entered the mountain rocks! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. In addition to Hans, Andre, and the shrewd-looking cultivator, the guards who had followed Hans earlier all stopped at the mountain rocks at this moment, obviously afraid that they would faint from the impact of the sound. Seeing this, Jagoan became more curious. What this Ghost Kill Pavilion wanted was the wild beast that was captured by Hans. What kind of cultivation realm was it exactly, actually having this type of power? After entering the mountain, Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness immediately found that the stone wall inside the mountain was full of dense array lines. With the roars, these array lines continuously emitted light, counteracting most of the shaking power caused by the roar. If it weren¡¯t for the formation formed by the array lines, the mountain would have copsed with a roar. ¡°Heh, even now, you still aren¡¯t honest!¡± Hansughed coldly, raising his head to look upwards. The mountain rocks were as bright as day because of the light of the array lines. The inside of the mountain was empty. Only the sound could be heard, and no beast could be seen. However, the next moment, a ray of light shot out from Hans¡¯s fingertip and shot into the air. The void suddenly rippled like a stone falling into the water. Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 Jagoan¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw what the other party had done. Regardless of whether it was Jagoan¡¯s transmission through the telepathic jade or his own observations, Jagoan felt that Hans was not a cautious person. However, at this moment, the Restriction wasing one after another. There was even a Restriction hidden inside the rock. The wisp of divine sense that Jagoan released quietly looked at Andre and the shrewd-looking cultivator behind Hans and understood. Hans was born with a constitution and cultivation method, so he was brave and had no strategy. Therefore, these strategies must have been made by the two people behind him. By this time, Jagoan had roughly guessed how Andre and the shrewd-looking cultivator worked together. Andre followed Hans as a public helper. Meanwhile, this shrewd-looking cultivator was secretly doing some ¡®clean work¡¯ for Hans. In that case, this cultivator might be stronger than Andre? Jagoan thought to himself. Because it was only a wisp of divine will at this time, and it could not be too close to Andre, in case of being discovered by the treasures on Andre¡¯s body, Jagoan could not judge how strong the two cultivators were. However, judging from the other party¡¯s actions, it would definitely not be simple. Andre was strong because of the magic weapon, and this cultivator was strong because of his own strength. It made sense. Aftering to this conclusion, Jagoan understood more clearly about Hans¡¯s helpers and the current strength of these cultivators. So, he turned his attention and shifted it to the floating void. The void rippled like waves. White mist then gushed out. When the fog gradually faded and dissipated, a cross-shaped column appeared. There was a giant humanoid beast tied to the pir! The giant beast was about two or three stories tall. Its whole body was covered with lightning-like hair, which was constantly shining, swallowing and exhaling. Its body was constantly twisting, and under its fur, it was full of muscles that burst out with power! But, the giant beast was firmly bound to the cross- shaped column by shackles and chains. It could only struggle but could not move at all. Roars came from its mouth, as if a war drum was beating and thunder was striking the ground. Jagoan scanned the ce with his Divine Sense and his eyes suddenly froze. This is an ape demonic beast! And it is a rare Ape Demon¡­ The lightning surrounding the beast was iparable to that of ordinary Demonic Beasts. Even if it was just a wisp of Divine Sense, Jagoan could still feel the bloodline oppression from the other party. He suddenly understood why the ape demon was targeted by Ghost Kill Pavilion. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the fantasy array dissipated and the Ape Demon appeared in front of Hans and the others. Naturally, the Ape Demon saw them. ¡°You human cultivators! Despicable! Shameless! Dirty! How dare you plot against me! I want to tear you up! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± With an angry roar, the muscles of the demon ape burst out a deafening roar, like a volcanic eruption. All of a sudden, the array lines in the mountain wall shone brightly, which almost burned people¡¯s eyes blind. As for the mountain rocks, they were constantly shaking. Dust and stones fell down, as if they would copse in the next moment. However, Hans and the others standing on the ground did not panic. The shrewd cultivator showed the jade pen in his hand and wrote it out of thin air. Jagoan immediately recognized that this person was writing an offensive formation pattern. As the cultivator was writing, an aura of gold, spears, and iron horses emanated from all directions. As soon as he finished writing, the array lines on the surrounding stone walls all turned golden like the zing sun. Bam! A boom could be heard as long golden whips, like soldiers charging forward, shot up into the air, filled with the aura of blood and fire. They shattered the air, shattered the Yin and Yang, and then mmed into the Ape Demon. Crack! As the whip fell, the lightning and sparks on the body of the ape demon exploded at the same time. Large amounts of blood fell from the sky like a storm. However, the Ape Demon roared even louder. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you! I want to kill all of you! You plotted against me! Put me down and have a fair fight! I¡¯ll tear you despicable humans into pieces!¡± The roar turned into a flood of attacks and rushed around. The mountain shook even more intensely. Cracks appeared on the ground under their feet, as if a strong earthquake wasing. The shrewd cultivator sneered. The jade pen in his hand suddenly burst out with a strong light, as if it had be a hundred times bigger and was covered with ink. He wrote a word ¡°punishment¡± in the air. In an instant, the golden whips around turned into countless golden spikes, which were densely packed like hedgehogs, stabbing into the body of the ape demon. The Ape Demon¡¯s body should have been extremely strong and condensed. But now, it was obvious that its strength had been suppressed, and it was tied in the air. Suddenly, its whole body was pierced by the golden light. Waves of electric currents were heard. The demon ape raised its head and roared at the top of its lungs. The light all over its body was shining fiercely, like a t mine surging. The lightning kept expanding and was about to explode. Crack! The cracks on the ground grew bigger and bigger, and the whole mountain seemed to be torn into two pieces. But just as it was about to copse, the Ape Demon¡¯s roar suddenly stopped. Its body seemed to have been drained of all its strength and copsed feebly. The lightning on its body also dimmed in an instant. If it had been tied up in the air before, it was hung in the air powerlessly now. Streams of blood gushed out from the wounds around its body and fell to the ground, making a sound like a rainstorm. Andre looked up and a hint of worry shed through his eyes. ¡°Will this affect it?¡± The cultivator by the side put away the jade pen. He shook his head and smiled as he said, ¡°No¡­ It is convenient to suppress it by frequently releasing blood. Otherwise, it would not be easy to lock it up here.¡± Hans snorted coldly and said, ¡°So what? Ghost Kill Pavilion wants this ape demon, but he didn¡¯t say that it must beplete.¡± ¡°What Young Master Bierce said makes sense¡­¡± Andre and the cultivator immediately nodded. Jagoan¡¯s divine thoughts were carefully observing the ape demon. He could basically judge that the Ape Demon was at least a Rank Eight shape-shifting demon. And the bloodline in its body was definitely not an ordinary ape. It was very likely that it had a divine beast bloodline like the Mirage White Tiger. But it was really too miserable now. It would damage the majesty of shapeshifting demon. After musing for a moment, Jagoan made up his mind. He put down the teacup in his hand. Seeing this, the shopkeeper of the teahouse not far away immediately walked over with a smile. Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 ¡°What else do you need, Master?¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s face was full of smiles, giving people a sense of harmony and wealth. Those who did not know the truth would never have thought that this person was a notorious Ghost Kill Pavilion killer. Even if he was usually managing the teahouse here. But he was also a killer of the Ghost Kill Pavilion. He also needed to take action when he was assigned tasks. However, because of the realm, the owner of the teahouse would only target Holy Land Realm. The shopkeeper came over with a smile. Since Jagoan had revealed his realm, the shopkeeper naturally treated him politely. Second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators were rarely seen in Stone Tower Town. In the teahouse, except for the Elder who came here for something important, even the Elder guarding this ce was far inferior to this person. Jagoan stood up, squinted at the shopkeeper, and said lightly, ¡°I want your life¡­¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s smile froze on his face. After a while, Jagoan moved his limbs, stepped over the shopkeeper¡¯s body, broke the roof, and flew over the teahouse. With a bang, the roof was broken together with the formation covering the teahouse. Ayer of light flickered on the surface of the teahouse and then disappeared. The light naturally attracted the attention of the cultivators in Stone Tower Town. Numerous eyes and divine thoughts swept over, and they immediately saw Jagoan suspended in mid- air. Just as everyone was puzzled, Jagoan¡¯s voice spread throughout the entire Stone Tower Town. ¡°Ghost Kill Pavilion framed my closest kin. Come out and die!¡± As he spoke, Jagoan reached out to grab downward and lifted it. Suddenly, a huge palm condensed in the void. The palm crushed the three-story restaurant into pieces with a boom. Smoke and dust rolled around. The huge sound waves spread in circles. The faces of the mortals and cultivators looking at here immediately changed. However, with Jagoan¡¯s previous words, everyone now understood that he was here to seek revenge. But what surprised them was that before that, no one knew that the teahouse was opened by Ghost Kill Pavilion. Just when everyone was surprised and confused, two ck lights broke through the smoke and dust from the direction of the ruins of the teahouse and rose into the sky. A strong Killing Intent was gathering in the sky behind the two figures. The lead cloud was rolling, as if there were thousands of troops hidden in it. Countless roars almost condensed into a horrible face in the air and roared toward Jagoan. At the sight of this, the entire Stone Tower Town began to rumble. ¡°Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡± ¡°There are two Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators in the teahouse!¡± ¡°The mayor of our Stone Tower Town is only a Holy Land Realm. In front of these two Heavenly Spirit Realm, he is nothing more than an ant!¡± ¡°When did the teahouse have two Heavenly Spirit Realm? This is against the rules!¡± ¡°What an amazing killing intent! They are indeed Ghost Kill Pavilions! Even if they are not cultivators of Ghost Kill Pavilion, they are definitely not easy to deal with!¡± ¡°Quickly ask for help from Cloud City!¡± Suddenly, shouts came from all over Stone Tower Town. These voices were transmitted into the ears of the two cultivators in midair, causing their expressions to change. It had been nearly 30 years since the Ghost Kill Pavilion opened a teahouse here. Today, it was exposed in public. It was impossible for the teahouse to stay here any longer. In other words, the 30 years of operation was ruined overnight. Therefore, the elder, who had been stationed here all year round, looked extremely grim. He gritted his teeth and looked at Jagoan with a gloomy look. ¡°Who are you?¡± Before his voice died away, his head exploded in the air and his body fell straight down. Surging blood gushed out of the mouth of the headless head and poured out in the air like a rainstorm. By the side, the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator was still holding his hands in his sleeves as he watched. Seeing this scene, his body suddenly froze in midair, and his eyes were full of disbelief. The other party didn¡¯t even make a move at all. With just a single Divine Awareness attack, he was able to st the cultivator beside him apart? However, the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator soon calmed down. After all, in his opinion, the one who died was at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, so it was normal for him to be inferior to the opponent at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The other party¡¯s Divine Sense was so strong that he might have some magic treasure. Thinking of this, the Elder couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in his heart. A magic weapon that could strengthen one¡¯s Divine Awareness was a dream for anyone. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t want to know your identity¡­¡± As soon as the Elder opened his mouth, a chill ran through him. The rolling cold air condensed into a large ice pce in the air in an instant. It was crystal clear, but it gave off a chilling aura. It was as if the Icing Qi was formed by countless vengeful spirits. Looking at Jagoan, the Elder sneered, as if he was looking at a dead man. ¡°No one can stop you at any other time. But unfortunately, I¡¯m here today. In that case, you would die!¡± ¡°Soul-killing Ghost-killing Skill!¡± the eder roared and pushed his arm forward. In an instant, the mighty spiritual Qi turned into a raging river in the sky, pushing the ice pce toward Jagoan. Countless souls¡¯ mournful wails broke out in the ice pce. The whole Stone Tower Town seemed to be in a cold winter. The mortals trembled with fear and fell to the ground. The cultivators¡¯ Taoist Heart trembled, and their eyes were full of fear. ¡°Yin soul?¡± Jagoan sneered. ¡°How dare you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, ice and snow suddenly appeared in his eyes and swept across the world in an instant. Fine streams of water lingered around his fingertips. Although it was only a thin stream of water, at this moment, it gave people a feeling of ten thousand currents rushing into the sea. ¡°Minghe!¡± Jagoan opened his five fingers, grabbed and tore forward. Chi! The sky seemed to be torn apart by him. Boom! The next moment, with a deafening roar, the mighty torrent poured down like a big hole in the sky. Compared to the mighty torrent, the ice and snow pce was as small as a fallen leaf in arge river and was instantly shattered and devoured. There was no sound in a sh. ¡°This is¡­¡± Feeling the cold aura, elder almost froze his bones. His heart beat wildly. The souls he had collected were one of his trump cards. But he didn¡¯t expect that the dead souls controlled by the other party were tens of thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of times stronger than his, and that was not right. Fear and disbelief appeared in the Elder¡¯s eyes. Bam! The ice and snow pce exploded into pieces and a torrent rushed toward him, engulfing him in an instant. Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 ¡°Elder of the Ghost Kill Pavilion¡­¡± ¡°Who is that cultivator? The two Elders of the Ghost Kill Pavilion don¡¯t even have the strength to fight back in front of him!¡± ¡°I thought he was bragging after listening to him. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!¡± In the stone tower town, people suddenly eximed. They could clearly feel the shaking of the flood. That was why they knew that Jagoan was much stronger than the elder of the Ghost Kill Pavilion. What was even more unbelievable was that a second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator had killed a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator of Ghost Kill Pavilion like crushing ants. But at this time, a roar came from the torrent. ¡°Golden Divine Armor!¡± Swoosh! Immediately, a golden light column shot straight into the sky and broke through the rolling Minghe. The golden light column seemed to carry a sacred smell and contained a strong emperor¡¯s aura. It had a natural restraining effect on evil spirits. The next moment, the golden light column, like a peacock spreading its tail, scattered and stretched like a Grand Sun. Suddenly, a gap appeared in Minghe. Jagoan looked at the golden light and narrowed his eyes. Although Great Sage Minghe¡¯s magical power was powerful, Minghe could create malicious ghosts and vengeful spirits continuously. But at this time, the golden light contained an exceptionally strong emperor¡¯s aura. This kind of aura could eliminate evil spirits and retreat. It could not be hidden in any kind of treasure. Generally speaking, only the emperors of the mortal world could have this kind of aura. Obviously, if the elder of this Ghost Kill Pavilion was not cultivated, he must have the fate of an emperor in the mortal world. Just as Jagoan was looking at the golden light, a furious roar caused the golden light to boil. Bam! A golden vortex appeared in Minghe. The elder of the Ghost Kill Pavilion looked a little embarrassed. He rose from the golden light and looked at Jagoan with surprise. ¡°Kid, I admit that I misjudged you!¡± As he spoke, he waved his hands repeatedly. Dozens of jade seal flew out and surrounded him like stars surrounding the moon. Rays of golden light gathered and in a sh, he seemed to have be a gold man. When he spoke, he seemed to be teaching the world and overlooking all living things. But what he said was full of resentment and hatred. ¡°Just wait for the ruthless revenge from our Ghost Kill Pavilion!¡± Buzz! His whole body was golden. With a slight shake, he immediately produced a rhythm of resonance with the Great Tao. He took a step forward, like the long river of the Grand Sun, shing in the air. The elder of the Ghost Kill Pavilion immediately traveled a thousand miles. But after this step, the golden light was much dimmer. Not only that, his vigor had also declined by at least 20%. As soon as Jagoan made his move, the elder of Ghost Kill Pavilion deeply understood that although he had an absolute advantage in realm, his strength was probably inferior to the other party¡¯s. In this case, he had to pay the price to save his life. Because of this, at this time, the elder did not hesitate to burn his Luck and vigor, only hoping to move thousands of miles in an instant and get rid of Jagoan. However, just as he was about to take the second step after shifting thousands of miles, there was a sound of breaking through the air. ¡°Why¡­¡± Before he realized what was going on, ck chains suddenly shot out from the void. Each of these chains was as thick as an adult¡¯s finger, but they gave people an indestructible feeling. Crack! In an instant, the chain pierced through the golden light as if it had broken through ss and tightly grabbed the elder¡¯s wrists, legs, and waist. Thest chain appeared behind him and firmly wrapped around his neck. In the next moment, the chains flickered. Bang! The elder¡¯s golden light shattered into pieces. The emperor¡¯s Luck dissipated in an instant. What made him even more shocked and angry was that not only his fate, but also his spiritual Qi and vigor seemed to have been sealed by these chains. His body could not move, and all kinds of cultivation methods could not be used. He waspletely reduced to a piece of fish that could be ughtered. Jagoan appeared in front of him. This time, he did not give him another chance to speak. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look for me. I¡¯ll send them down to apany you!¡± Elder stopped breathing, and his pupils reflected the dazzling fire condensed in his palm. This guy not only wanted to kill them. It seemed that the whole Ghost Kill Pavilion was going to be destroyed. There were Amethyst Pce Realms in Ghost Kill Pavilion. Where did this kid get the courage to do that? However, the elder had no chance to feel all kinds of shock and doubts. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Bam! The fire stretched and gushed. In an instant, the Elder was burned to ashes. In the ck ash, Jagoan reached out to grab the other party¡¯s storage magic weapon. He didn¡¯t count for the time being. He turned his Wave-like Void Bracelet and headed straight for the mountain ridge where Hans and the others were. Thousands of miles away, he folded the void and arrived in a sh. The next moment, he arrived above the mountain ridge, and Jagoan directly spread out. Boom! Within a radius of 100 miles, the mountains swayed and shook. Cracks appeared on the ground and on the mountains. Several slightly shorter peaks copsed directly, and arge amount of smoke and dust rushed into the clouds and rushed around. Although Hans and the others were hiding in the mountain rock, they did not move at this time, but layers of light appeared on the surface. This light was the defense array and fantasy array that enveloped the mountain rock. However, at this moment, the light flickered between bright and dark, continuously shaking, almost copsing. Jagoan looked over and snorted. With a nasal sound, the sound condensed into a beam that pierced through the void and hit the defensive formation. Bang! The light suddenly broke, and even the rock cracked. This mountain rock had long been hollowed out by Hans¡¯s men. It looked like a mountain, but in fact, it was like a upside-down vase with only a thinyer outside. There was a gap in the mountain, and the light shone in. Suddenly, the shing runes and the roar of the Demonic Ape came out from inside the mountain wall. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Right now, the defensive formation was broken, Hans and the others also knowing that this ce had already been discovered. The next moment, several figures rose into the air and confronted Jagoan. Hans, Andre, and his Heavenly Spirit Realm guards appeared in front of Jagoan. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before!¡± Andre narrowed his eyes when he saw Jagoan. ¡°You¡¯re in the teahouse!¡± Hearing this, Hans¡¯ eyes flickered, as if he thought of something. Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 As he looked at Jagoan, a vicious light shed through Hans¡¯s eyes. After a while, he grinned and said with a ferocious face, ¡°Boy, you¡¯ve been targeting me for a long time, haven¡¯t you? Now tell me who sent you here. I¡¯ll spare your life.¡± As he spoke, the auras of the several guards behind him surged. The magic weapons in their hands shone brightly and took people¡¯s hearts. They formed a certain battle formation and locked onto Jagoan. When he saw Hans, the corners of Jagoan¡¯s lips curled up. Hans didn¡¯t expect Jagoan to reveal a smile at this time, leaving him stunned. The next moment, he heard Andre exim, ¡°Be careful, Young Master Bierce!¡± Swoosh! The purple light condensed into a huge shield that flew out from Andre¡¯s sleeve and blocked in front of him and Hans. The blood-red saber radiance mmed into the shield in the blink of an eye. Bam! The shield roared violently, shaking the surrounding void deeply. Large cracks spread out in all directions. Andre¡¯s face was full of shock and anger. Hans¡¯ eyes also were full of anger. The other party didn¡¯t even hear his words, instead, he made a move directly. The next moment, in front of them, the round purple shield cracked like porcin. Andre¡¯s pupils contracted sharply. He opened his mouth and gasped. However, before he could release his sigh of admiration, Hans¡¯ furious roar sounded from his side. What¡¯s going on? Andre¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He turned his head and saw that Hans¡¯ eyes were wide open and his eyes were filled with rage. The armor on his body was rubbing against each other fiercely at this moment, erupting with the might of an army charging forward. Following Hans¡¯ gaze, Andre instantly forgot that the shield was broken. Even his heart was about to stop beating! The heads of the guards behind Hans all exploded at this time. Obviously, they were killed by the me de! These guards were all Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters, and they couldn¡¯t even withstand the aftermath of the other party¡¯s magical power. The vigor and spiritual Qi spread around fiercely. In the mountain rock, the trapped ape demon breathed in the smell of blood and immediately understood when it happened. ¡°Haha!¡± The ape demonughed wildly from the broken rocks, feeling extremely happy. ¡°No matter who you are! Kill them for me, I owe you a favor! Kill! Kill them!¡± After the Ape Demon finishedughing, it shouted again and again. Hearing this, Andre¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion. If the cultivator in front of him really came for the Ape Demon, then his identity was not ordinary. Moreover, if this was the case, then this person must havee prepared. Judging from the strength the other party just showed, it must be very tricky. But at this time, Jagoan snorted lightly, ¡°Not interested¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Hmm?¡± The demon ape¡¯sughter suddenly stopped as if someone had suddenly grabbed its neck. After Jagoan inserted the knife, he didn¡¯t forget to throw another handful of salt. ¡°Since you can be caught by them, how much can your favor be worth?¡± As soon as he said this, the mood of the Ape Demon, Hans and others changed at the same time. The ape demon instantly fell silent. Obviously, it was ashamed. Hans and Andre looked both ashamed and annoyed. ¡°You mean that we can¡¯t attract your attention at all? I don¡¯t care who you are, today, you are my enemy, I am going to make you pay the price of your life!¡± Hans released a crazy roar, all of the armor covering his body rubbing against it. In an instant, it was like a torrent of steel. The surrounding void was instantly shattered, causing thick smoke and chaos. ¡°Blood Demon Immortal Tearing Bone!¡± A crazy roar sounded. Hans¡¯ body curled up, and then he suddenly opened it. Boom! A thousand-mile-long trail of blood spread from his back. The blood stains were filled with intense hatred and fury, as if the wrath of the Heavens were ovepping. In the depths of the blood marks,va was rolling and hot waves were surging. Not only did a big bubble appear in theva, but it also condensed into giants with extremely angry auras, beating and trampling around. Each time, huge waves ofva would ssh ten thousand feet high. ¡°Open the sky, The sky split apart! I support the sky, Heaven will be destroyed by me!¡± Hans continuously roared out. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Every word he said was condensed into huge burning characters in the air, like zing suns. As he exerted his magical power, heunched a peerless attack toward Jagoan. ¡°Myriad Tribtions Heavenly ughter!¡± Bam! The huge blood marks burst out a dense blood light, burning and smashing toward Jagoan. At first nce, it was as if a piece of the sky had been burned through. The earth, fire, and wind had descended together. The world was full of killing intent. Magma, mes, blood sea, and hatred were about to swallow him. Jagoan took a deep breath. In that instant, the sky seemed to darken. The next moment, the stars lit up and the stars all over the sky swayed. The stars quickly appeared. In the blink of an eye, they were covered by the vast sea of stars. ¡°Big Dipper Technique!¡± Jagoan shouted and the spiritual Qi in his body surged. Swoosh! Every star burst out infinite star power and turned into a straight light column, rushing out. Endless light gathered in the air and interweaved to form a dazzling. Those ming words were instantly shattered and shattered. The starlight hit fiercely, as if they were brushes. With a brush in the air, the blood all over the sky was instantly wiped out. The void, which had been soaked in blood, suddenly became very calm, revealing a clear smell. Jagoan waved his arms repeatedly. Streaks of starlight exploded in the sky. Although the rolling vigor and mes carried a violent smell, they were not worth mentioning in front of the starlight. After a while, they were beaten into pieces and were on the verge of copse. Seeing this scene, Hans¡¯ expression continuously changed. A burst ofughter rang out again. ¡°Kill! Kill them all! Haha! These scums! They coveted the bloodline in my body and used a treacherous trick to trap me! But you didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a day, right?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Hans roared. His eyes were bloodshot, and they were struggling like wriggling earthworms. A smell of fire and blood arose from his body. His eyes were vicious as he stared at Jagoan. Hans gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°It seems like you are hiding your cultivation realm. Since this is the case, I won¡¯t let you live today. Not only will I kill you, I will also dig out who is behind you!¡± Jagoan stared at Hans. A bright knife light suddenly appeared behind Jagoan. With sharp edge, it stabbed towards his back like lightning! Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 The ten-foot-long saber light pierced through Jagoan¡¯s body. The knife light came suddenly without any sound, and no one could detect it. Seeing this scene, the anger on Hans¡¯ face gradually dissipated. Andre¡¯s figure slowly emerged from the void dozens of miles behind Jagoan. He took off a small shining mirror on his chest and snorted. ¡°Just so-so¡­¡± Just now, he had used his treasure to conceal his body and aura while Jagoan and Hans were off guard. Then, he found an opportunity tounch this fatal attack on Jagoan. The effect was as perfect as expected. Jagoan was caught off guard and was pierced through. The one who killed him was a magic weapon called the Soul-breaking and Immortal-ying Saber. Once a cultivator¡¯s body was pierced through, not only his body but also his spirit would be hurt. Even though some of the cultivators had strong physiques, once their Divine Souls were damaged, they were all like idiots and had no deterrence at all. In the eyes of Hans and Andre, even if this strike could not kill the other party, the purpose of hurting the other party¡¯s Divine Soul had been achieved. To them, Jagoan was already a dead man. Andre sneered and reached out to recall the magic weapon Immortal-ying de. The next moment, he couldn¡¯t help frowning. This magic weapon was powerful and one of his trump cards, so he had refined it with his own blood. But, he could not feel the existence of this magic weapon. It was as if the connection between the two had suddenly been cut off. ¡°Are you looking for this?¡± The voice of Jagoan rang at this time. Andre¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He raised his head and looked in the direction of Jagoan. He saw that Jagoan was unscathed, ying with the long and narrow knife that had returned to its original shape, about a foot long. The short knife rotated flexibly on Jagoan¡¯s fingertip. And he was unscathed! How, how is this possible! Andre muttered to himself. He could feel that Jagoan¡¯s aura was no different from before. On the other hand, Hans was momentarily stunned. At that moment, the two of them saw clearly that the Soul-annihtion Immortal-ying Saber had pierced through the other party¡¯s body. That scene was definitely not fake! No, it¡¯s impossible¡­ Andre stopped breathing. It was unknown whether he was referring to the fact that Jagoan was safe, or that he had lost contact with magic weapon. Jagoan nced coldly at Andre. Of course, he would not tell his opponent that the moment the Immortal-ying Sword pierced him, he jumped into the void. This was the void escape method he currently grasped. His real body entered anotheryer of the void, leaving only a projection. It was like him in the mirror or the reflection of him in the water. Whether it was Jagoan in the mirror or the reflection of Jagoan in the water, his body would not be affected even if it was twisted into pieces. He had intended to ignore the magic weapon. However, just as the Immortal-ying de was about to stab him, Jagoan felt a strange fluctuation in the magic weapon. This fluctuation made his spirit feel as if it was being approached by a de. At this moment, Jagoan changed his mind. He immediately fled into another void and then appeared. He reached out to grab the magic weapon and wiped off the mark on it with his powerful soul. This magic weapon is obviously surnamed Montgomery! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Not only that, but Jagoan also knew that this magic weapon could hurt the soul. Andre felt that it was difficult for him to breathe under Jagoan¡¯s gaze. It was a very dangerous feeling. It ran straight up his spine, numbing his scalp and freezing his blood. Without any hesitation, he immediately raised his hand and turned the small mirror in front of him. His figure quickly faded and was about to disappear into the void again. If he made good use of this small mirror magic weapon, not only could he kill his opponent unexpectedly, but he could also quickly hide and escape. Unfortunately, a chain suddenly broke through the void and hit the mirror on his chest. Andre¡¯s heart trembled and so did the mirror. Suddenly, there was a slight sound, and his body, which had begun to fade, became clear again. A feeling of imminent disaster was suddenly suppressed. Andre waved his arms repeatedly, and in an instant, dozens of defensive magic weapons were released to the extreme. In an instant, the treasure light in front of him formed a thick barrier like a wall. When he quickly retreated, he did not forget to shout, ¡°Young Master Bierce, save me!¡± Hans in the distance roared at this moment. A bloody scar once again appeared in the air in front of him. The blood stain was so thick that it seemed like blood could overflow. Hans reached out his hand and immediately fished out a blood-red longsword. The surface of the long sword was entangled with countless souls. Some of them were cultivators and some were demonic beasts. They transformed into distorted ghost faces that roared incessantly. As the long sword was pulled out, the ck armor on his body seemed to be burning, revealing a dark red color. A scorching hot aura seeped out from every pore of his body. The surrounding void began to melt like a candle, as if it could not bear the heat. ¡°Go to hell!¡± With a loud roar, Hans raised his sword and shed towards Jagoan. A hundred-mile-long blood-red sword radiance, as if cutting the sky, rumbled and fell toward the top of Jagoan. Jagoan burst outughing and pped the sword light. Then, Minghe reappeared. The rolling waves drowned out the sky. In an instant, the waves crashed into the sword radiance. At the same time, Jagoan turned around and faced the defense formed by the precious light in front of him. He raised his hand and made a me de. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Crack! Bang! The bright light and magic weapon exploded at the same time. In an instant, they were smashed into powder. Andre, who was constantly retreating, turned pale with fright. Just as he was shouting, he suddenly felt a sharp de light in the explosion. He was both familiar and strange. It broke through the void and arrived in front of him in a sh. This is¡­ Andre was stunned. Swoosh! The saber light came out of his body. He looked down at the wound on his chest with confusion. Blood gushed out of his mouth and he murmured. M-My¡­ M-My magic weapon¡­ Behind him, the Soul-splitting Immortal ying Saber flew back into Jagoan¡¯s hand with a streak of blood. Although Andre seemed to have only suffered a minor injury at this time, in fact, his Divine Soul had been severely damaged. Hanging in the air, his body waspletely out of control, like a stiff wooden sculpture. His eyes also began to lose focus, as if he had be a living dead. ¡°Ha! Good job!¡± In the mountain rock, the ape demon saw this scene from some angle. Immediately, it let out a joyousugh. Before itsughter faded, its voice once again resounded between heaven and earth, carrying with it a ruthless and resolute tone. ¡°Give me a chance, let me kill them! From now on, I, the Purple Golden Thunder Rax, am willing to be driven by you!¡± Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 Right now, Hans who was trapped within the river was greatly shocked. The mysterious cultivator in front of him was extremely difficult to deal with. If the other party really wanted to save the ape demon, The Ape Demon joined forces with him. When he thought of this, Hans¡¯ aura couldn¡¯t help but tremble. But the next moment, Jagoan replied, ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Not only the Ape Demon, even Hans was stunned. What was that? The purple-gold Thunderbolt Ape itself was a shapeshifting demon with the bloodline of an Ancient God Beast. If it weren¡¯t for Hans and his men taking advantage of its weakness to suppress it, it would have been difficult to catch the ape. Moreover, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape was not saying that it would owe him a favor, but was willing to be driven by him. If it owed Jagoan a favor, it would not owe him anything after paying back. The Ape Demon was willing to treat him as its master since it was willing to be driven by Jagoan! With a shapeshifting demon as a thug, which Heavenly Spirit Realm Master had never dreamed of such a good thing? If it was Hans who encountered this type of opportunity, he would haveughed even when he was sleeping. But now, not only did Jagoan refuse, but his tone was also extremely disgusted? What kind of logic was that! Hans was confused. The cultivator in the mountain rock did not understand. The Ape Demon itself was stunned. For a moment, it couldn¡¯t help but suspect its life. Jagoan snorted. What he just said waspletely from his heart. ¡°Do you want to submit to me and be driven by me?¡± ¡°First of all, the words you said at this moment were for revenge. For a while, you would regret what you said after the incident, or would you lie to me so that I would help you out? With your current bloodline and potential, what advantages do you have? Can you catch my eye?¡± In Jagoan¡¯s impression, the most powerful Ancient God Beasts were Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Rosefinch, Kylin, and so on. ¡°You can only rank behind the demon fox¡­¡± In terms of bloodline, Jagoan regarded Little Candy as his rtive. Although it was a demonic beast, it was no different from his daughter in his eyes. And there was a kylin in the pure divine beast bloodline! What¡¯s more, Jagoan also possessed Kylin¡¯s Blood Essence. ¡°Although it¡¯s not pure, it¡¯s definitely more noble than you, a Purple Golden Thunder Ape¡­¡± Therefore, Jagoan did not think highly of the other party. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He could have a hatchet man, but why would he want a hatchet man who was much weaker than him? As he spoke, Jagoan had already arrived in front of Andre and smashed the other party¡¯s head. As for the other party¡¯s body, he grabbed it and threw it into the Earrings of Echo. This guy had a lot of magic weapons of all kinds of functions. After this battle, he had to search carefully. Bam! At the same time, Hans continuously released a great roar. The blood-colored sword radiance in his hands rushed into the heavens, releasing a powerful, and killing aura. The rolling River Styx was cut open and rushed out. The souls in Minghe rushed toward him, but they were all cut off by the de light. ¡°I have never stopped killing since I was born! Wherever I went, gods and devils would retreat! How can you, a mere soul, stop me!¡± Hans let out a loud roar. His armor looked like it had been burnt red. Blood-red light spurted out and turned into a giant that was dozens of meters tall. Jagoan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. Obviously, he did not want to dy any longer. This ce was not far from Cloud City and Stone Tower Town. If the cultivators found that there were signs of fighting, someone woulde soon. As if sensing the killing intent of Jagoan, the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape in the mountain rock once again roared at this moment, ¡°I am willing to serve you as my master and be driven by you, and I also know a lot of secrets about the ancient building and the Ghost Kill Pavilion! And what I want is that you can let me go at this moment!¡± This was the bottom line of the ape demon. It was also its final condition. Because it was clear that the winner of the battle would be decided in a short time. If it didn¡¯t gamble on thest one, it would only end up dead. If Hans won, it would undoubtedly die. If the mysterious cultivator won and if the other party agreed to its conditions, it still had a chance of survival. However, if the other party didn¡¯t agree, then it was also a dead end. So at this time, it must bet! As if to prove that it was not lying, it quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m willing to swear an oath of the Great Tao in the name of ancestor!¡± The Great Tao-pledging Oath made by the demonic beasts in the name of their ancestors was basically as effective as the oath of inner demon of the Human n. Hearing this, Jagoan considered it. Looking at shape-shifting demon¡¯s figure and size, he estimated that it was too weak as a thug. But if it were to be a horse. It would be good. And from the perspective of a thug, Jagoan had a puppet Prince Krueger in the dark. If he could have this shape-shifting demon in the open, it would be easier to carry out some ns in the future. When seeing Jagoan¡¯s eyes slightly move, Hans knew that something was wrong. He made a prompt decision and shouted at Rock, ¡°Kill that ape demon!¡± If the ape demon was really saved, the consequences would be unimaginable. So at this time, he had no time to care about the deal with the Ghost Kill Pavilion. It was to the extent where Hans even suspected that Jagoan was sent by the Ghost Kill Pavilion. The cultivator, who had been hiding in the mountain rock, immediately showed a sword light in his hand and rushed toward the Ape Demon. Previously, he had been hiding and not moving, just to catch the other party off guard. Right now, he also felt like the other party definitely didn¡¯t know that on Hans¡¯ side, there was a hidden cultivator who never took action. But the next moment, he found a figure appearing in front of him without warning. The sword radiance in his hand was crushed by the opponent. It was only at this moment that he truly felt the overwhelming power from Jagoan. The magical power performed by him, a second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, was easily shattered by his opponent. Then, the other party¡¯s palm grew bigger and bigger in his eyes. Bang! A human figure turned into blood and spurted out. Jagoan¡¯s fingertips flicked a few more times. Streaks of spiritual Qipletely destroyed the center of the formation. Then he turned to look at the ape demon and said lightly, ¡°Let me see your strength¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape trembled with excitement. It knew that it was right! At this time, without the restraint of the surrounding formation, the demon ape roared. The dim lightning around it shone again like a thunderbolt. The rocks were as bright as day. Then, all the darkness and rocks were engulfed by dazzling light, as if they were going to melt. The next moment, the mountains shook and the earth shook. The empty shell-like mountain rock exploded with a bang. The tall purple-gold Thunder Ape leaped up from a pile of rubble. ¡°Five breaths. You only have five breaths,¡± Jagoan said tly Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 In the sky, there seemed to be a meteor burning with mes. It fell all the way down, burning and melting the sky along the way. In the end, the meteor hit the ground. The mountain peaks within a radius of hundreds of miles were all ttened. In the pit on the ground, Jagoan¡¯s giant sword, like a big stick, pierced through Hans¡¯ chest and nailed him to the ground. Hans¡¯ armor was stained with blood and tattered. Because the armor was almost integrated with his body, that was to say, there was almost no intact flesh on his body at this time. His body was covered with all kinds of scars. He didn¡¯t look like a cultivator. Instead, he was more like a mortal thrown into a herd of beasts. After being torn and bitten, the broken body was left. Right now, Hans still had onest breath left. He tried his best to open the remaining eye, looking towards Jagoan. But, his face was full of blood fog. It was extremely difficult for him to open his eyes, let alone look at Jagoan. Finally, after struggling a few times, his body began to spasm, and then hepletely stopped moving. Jagoan took back the Death Word Sword, and a ball of me spurted out from his palm, burning Hans¡¯ body into ashes. Then he turned to the giant beast squatting in the big pit more than 30 meters away. The Purple Golden Thunder Ape, at this moment, didn¡¯t look much better than Hans. Previously, in the mountain rock, it had been poisoned, and its body was full of wounds and its vigor had been greatly lost. Later on, when it was helped out, perhaps it was because of Jagoan¡¯s limited five breaths, or it was eager to show its loyalty, or because it was eager to take revenge, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape burned its life essence and blood regardless of its injuries, and seriously injured itself. Its extremely weak body returned to its peak state in a short time using its life essence.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the span of five breaths, it and Hans were both injured. From a distance, the scene at that time was like a rolling thunder colliding with a burning meteorite in the sky. Every strike was earth-shattering and the sun and moon sank. Then, Hans was seriously injured, falling from the sky. The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape squatted not far away, like a bloody statue, waiting for Jagoan to arrange. In other words, Jagoan only killed Hans with one strike. Hans¡¯ wounds were mostly caused by the Purple Golden Thunder Age. Feeling Jagoan looking at him, the purple-gold Thunder Ape slowly got up. Even though its body was seriously injured and covered in blood, it still gave people a strong sense of oppression. Of course, this pressure was only directed at ordinary people. In front of Jagoan, it was no different from a mud man who was about to copse. Under Jagoan¡¯s gaze, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape slowly lowered its head. After a while, a drop of blood floated out from the back of its head and rolled to him. This drop of blood contained its life essence and soul. As long as Jagoan scattered the blood bead at this moment, the purple-gold Thunder Ape¡¯s soul would be destroyed immediately. ¡°You are very sensible¡­¡± Jagoan looked at it and said lightly. The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape kept its head down as if it was bowing. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll follow you to my death in the future, so it¡¯s my duty to give you the Divine Soul Essence Blood. From now on, my life will be under the master¡¯s control¡­¡± The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape said. Jagoan had heard that among the demonic beasts, the apes and demon foxes were the closest to the Human Tribe because they had the highest spiritual intelligence. Now it seemed that it was true. No matter what kind of mentality the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape was in, at least it was willing to submit at this moment, but it was neither humble nor arrogant, so no one could find a way to provoke it. Not only that, the strength it disyed earlier also showed that it had the bloodline of an Ancient God Beast. Even if it was seriously injured, it could still fight against a strong enemy. Generally speaking, it was satisfactory. The reason why Jagoan was interested in the Purple Golden Thunder Ape was that the cultivators of the Ghost Kill Pavilion were not weak. If they really wanted to catch a Demonic Beast, they did not need to borrow the help of Ancient Wastnd building. Therefore, he estimated that the strength of the Purple Golden Thunder Ape was not weak. Now it seemed that it was stronger than he had imagined. Jagoan estimated that it was almost infinitely close to the Amethyst Pce Realm when it burned its Natal Blood Essence and tried its best to fight. He silentlypared himself. It would take him a lot of effort to kill the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape at that time. Unless he reached a higher realm and reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Looking at the drop of Essence Blood floating in front of him, Jagoan was lost in thought. He looked unfathomable. At the same time, he frowned slightly, which made people feel that he was not very satisfied with it. Having not received a reply from Jagoan for a long time, the head of the Purple Golden Thunder Ape immediately drooped even lower. It also began to feel a bit of fear, a bit discontent. ¡°No matter what, it was an ancient divine beast bloodline. Why are you still not satisfied since I am so humble now?¡± Demonic beasts were all fierce. In fact, it was not that Jagoan did not want to pay attention to the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. If it was said that he wanted to subdue the demonic beasts under hismand, the other party might not be strong enough. After all, in terms of the divine beast bloodline, Jagoan stood beside the White Tiger bloodline and the Kylin bloodline. Such a low-level ape demon could only lean aside. From a mount¡¯s point of view, it was rather satisfying to see such a tall and sturdy Demonic Beast, whose entire body shed with lightning and preferred beast bodies. But the problem now was that Jagoan did not know how to use this drop of Essence Blood. This drop of Essence Blood that contained the Divine Soul could not be used to absorb. After absorbing it, Jagoan could only get the power of this drop of Essence Blood at most, instead of controlling the fate of the purple-gold Thunderbolt Ape. This was a ve contract. Neither Jagoan nor Little Candy nor Jagoan had done this before. He would not, and he could not let the Purple Golden Thunder Ape know that he would not. So at this moment, he felt a little embarrassed. Although he didn¡¯t know how to do it, there were people who knew it. Moreover, the person who understood this not only knew how to use this drop of blood essence, but also seemed to have a kind of persistent wail about this kind of thing. As a result, the ck in Jagoan¡¯s eyes grew darker and darker. The wind around seemed to have stopped. As time passed, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape¡¯s dissatisfaction intensified. And with the pain from the injuries on its body, this dissatisfaction was gradually developing toward a furious development. However, with a cold snort, a terrible pressure like that of an Archean Giant Beast came crushing down on it. Bang! Originally, the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape was facing down, but at this moment, its face was completely buried in the ground, and its huge body was shivering. Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 Although it was nearly 10 meters tall, its cultivation was even higher than that of a shapeshifting demon. But, in front of this momentum, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape felt as small as an ant. It was a giant beast from the Archean Eon. After being trampled by this pressure, the body of the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape trembled even harder. Even the teeth in its mouth began to collide. Crack! Its face sank deeper into the ground. The earth continued to split and copse. Even so, the terrifying force still did not weaken. What kind of monster is this¡­ At this moment, the name ¡°monster¡¯ was used to describe Jagoan in the Purple Golden Thunder Ape¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡­ Are dissatisfied¡­¡± Standing not far away, Jagoan¡¯s eyes showed no expression at all, and he spoke lightly. These three short words made the body of the Purple Golden Thunder Ape three times shorter. By the time thest word left his mouth, the huge demonic beast ape was already lying on the ground, its head burrowing into the ground, and its body was trembling visibly. ¡°If¡­ If there is a next time¡­ I will destroy you¡­ The entire n¡­.¡± ¡°I dare not! I was wrong! I will never do it again!¡± The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape roared from underground. Obviously, it was extremely afraid. ¡°You¡¯re so mean¡­ Should be treated¡­ Treated like this¡­¡± These words were obviously said to Jagoan¡¯s consciousness. After that, he raised his hand and held the drop of Demonic Beast Essence Blood in his palm. Wisps of ck, like silk threads, stretched out from his palm and slowly pierced into the blood essence. Woo! The purple-gold Thunder Ape let out a painful groan and its body began to spasm. But it held back. Not long ago, it had angered its master because of its attitude in the heart. At this time, its master should punish it. It absolutely did not dare to show any sign of dissatisfaction, even if it was in pain! The wisps of ck gradually wrapped around the blood essence and finally pulled it into Jagoan¡¯s palm. At the same time, Jagoan¡¯s body felt a power in his heart. There was no way to describe it. But there was one thing that was certain. From this moment on, the life of the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape was in Jagoan¡¯s mind. As long as the other party¡¯s thoughts were a bit stronger, he would be able to understand. In other words, if the other party wanted to betray him, he could kill the other party without waiting for him to take action. The one behind the Gates of Hell returned his control over his body after doing all this. ¡°Is that all?¡± After regaining control of his body, Jagoan could not help but ask. Recently, he could clearly feel that the strength of the man behind the Gates of Hell had recovered a lot more than in the beginning. His control over the body became more and more proficient. However, what was strange was that at this time, the one behind the Gates of Hell did not seem to miss his body very much. Every time he finished his work, he would leave directly. He didn¡¯t want to use this body to go to heaven and earth, to overturn mountains and seas. He left in a hurry. It should be known that at the very beginning, the other party had wanted to destroy Jagoan¡¯s consciousness and upy this body alone. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ording to the origin, all these changes seemed to have happened after the Three Sages Mountain. It was strange and weird. The one behind the Gates of Hell was still toozy to answer Jagoan¡¯s question. Only one word sounded, ¡°Sleep¡­¡± Then there was no sound. ¡°Tsk, tsk. I fell asleep after finishing my work¡­¡± Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips as he turned his gaze to the certain demonic beast that was shivering like an ostrich, its head deeply buried in the ground, its big butt pouting. *** Two hourster, a huge ape demon jumped from the mountain ridge. Its body was huge and its legs were strong. Every time it jumped, it would travel more than ten miles. When it flew across the air, it would squeeze the air. This was obviously far from reaching its fastest speed. In the blink of an eye, a towering mountain was overtaken by it. Jagoan was sitting cross-legged on the back of the ape demon, holding the King¡¯s Dragon Blood Flower in his hand. After Hans died, this precious material that was full of killing intent naturally fell into Jagoan¡¯s hands. The one behind the Gates of Hell said that he was going to sleep, but his body was still very honest, indicating that if Jagoan made good use of this precious material, it would make his current realm go further. Jagoan was now at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Next, he would reach the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. To some extent, if he was promoted to the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, his strength would surpass that of the Half-step Amethyst Pce Realm. In other words, apart from being unable to tear the void apart, he had the strength to kill Amethyst Pce Realm when it came to real life-and-death battles. The possibility of promotion was too fast, even beyond Jagoan¡¯s expectations. This made him have to let the Purple Golden Thunder Ape hurry on. He sat on the back of the other side and made a good n. In addition to the Emperor¡¯s Dragon Blood Flower, I also need some precious materials and opportunities¡­ The Elder of the Ghost Kill Pavilion should have other precious materials as bargaining chips. But this time, he did not bring them with him. It seemed that the Ghost Kill Pavilion was notpletely at ease with the Deste Ancient Building and Hans. At that time, it was a pity that I could not take the soul of the other party. Now, let¡¯s see what surprise this purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape can bring me¡­ Jagoan closed his eyes and pondered in silence. Not long ago, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape told Jagoan what it had promised. In reality, it had been captured by the Deste Ancient Building for close to half a year, not recently caught. During this period of time when it was captured, it was locked up in Hans¡¯s certain secret courtyard. It was unknown whether it was to show their sincerity in the deal, but several times when the cultivators of the Ghost Kill Pavilion came to negotiate, Hans¡¯ men, Andre, directly talked about the details in the prison of the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. Therefore, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape also heard some secrets. The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape took Jagoan to the vi where Hans locked it up. ording to what the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape said, there were many precious materials used for cultivation in that courtyard. Those precious materials, due to Hans¡¯ heaven shaking body constitution, didn¡¯t have much use for ordinary cultivators. However, it was an excellent material for demonic beasts and Jagoan¡¯s cultivation. When I cultivate the Heaven-Tearing Blood Demon, I need a killing aura and arge number of vigor, and enough killing and anger¡­ Jagoan nodded to himself. For ordinary cultivators, these things were indeed highly toxic. Not only did they not help, but they could also cause damage to their Taoist Heart and lead to the evil path. But for him, it could replenish his vigor and quickly improve his strength. If cooperated with this Dragonblood Flower¡­ Jagoan had just thought of this when his body suddenly tensed up. Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape under Jagoan obviously felt the same way. The man and the beast looked up together. Chi! The sky suddenly copsed. The flowing sunset, like a raging me, rushed toward the depression. It seemed to form a me vortex. A terrifying aura that could destroy heaven and earth immediately spread toward Jagoan. ¡°It¡¯s Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape roared. The next moment, its voice was engulfed by a deafening roar. The vortex of mes suddenly opened up in the middle! It was as if a burning eyeball had appeared in the sky! This eyeball gave people the feeling of seeing through everything, observing everything clearly and destroying everything. It was as if no living creature or thought could escape from it. As soon as the eyeball opened, everything seemed to brighten. The void and the Great Tao trembled and shook. Within a circumference of a thousand miles, the creatures were quiet, all of them crawling on the ground, shivering. Although the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape was a shapeshifting demon, it was still out of control in the face of this pressure, and its knees went limp. Seeing this, Jagoan frowned, grabbed the long beard behind the ape¡¯s head, and put it into his Earrings of Echo. When he looked up at the giant eye in the sky again, at this moment, the fire kept shaking and looked at him. The moment the two sides looked at each other, Jagoan felt as if he had prated a long distance, through the void and the long river of time. A pair of Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator¡¯s eyes, at this moment, crossed the line of sight. ¡°Found it!¡± A thunder like voice sounded in Jagoan¡¯s ears. Without any hesitation, he turned his Wave-like Void Bracelet and rushed out thousands of miles in an instant. ¡°You can¡¯t escape¡­¡± A majestic voice pierced through the void and shook the sky. It was everywhere, as if it represented the will of heaven. The eyeball moved slightly and looked at Jagoan. In the next moment, Flowing Fire appeared around Jagoan. Wherever Flowing Fire passed, space was burned and melted. Countless lights and shadows became mottled, as if they were and of loss. Jagoan knew that once he fell into those boiling areas, he would enter the boundless void, which contained an extremely horrible storm. Once he came into contact with the storm with his current realm and strength, he would be smashed into pieces. Therefore, he concentrated all his energy and kept breaking out of the encirclement in the midst of raging mes and destruction. ¡°How dare you escape!¡± It seemed that the one-eyed cultivator of the Amethyst Pce Realm, who was unable to suppress Jagoan at once, was also angry at this moment. The one-eyed¡¯s pupils seemed to be boiling oil, and there were even raging mes around his eyes. It was already evening, and the setting sun was setting. But, it was like a scorching sun in the sky. And the scorching sun was more than the noon sun in any season. In an instant, thousands of miles away. Wherever One-eyed¡¯s sight passed, the trees turned into charcoal in an instant. The river dried up in the blink of an eye, and the rocks melted into magma, flowing everywhere. The space around Jagoan that was constantly copsing burned. Streams of Flowing Fire instantly condensed into a Sun Fire Dragon. It opened its bloody mouth and pounced on Jagoan. ¡°Minghe!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He immediately raised his hand and a torrent of water surged out. The rolling Minghe swallowed the cultivators at the same level with ease, but at this moment, it was evaporated after a little resistance. It¡¯s still the gap between realms! Seeing this, Jagoan¡¯s eyes shook slightly. He had already felt that at this time, the other party¡¯s realm should be at the initial stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm. Otherwise, Minghe would not have stopped the other party. Although the other party was at the early stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm, there was a big gap between them. It was this gap that made Jagoanpletely unable to fight back. ¡°I must go!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes glittered. ¡°I¡­ will¡­¡± ¡°No need!¡± Jagoan immediately shook his head. Of course, he knew that if it had been for the one behind the Gates of Hell, the cultivator of the Amethyst Pce Realm would have been killed immediately. But he had a feeling at this time. What hecked was such an opportunity for promotion. What was needed for cultivation was not only precious materials andprehension, but also necessary training. I¡¯m only one realm away now¡­ As long as I can advance from peak of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm to the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, I will have the strength to fight him! Jagoan thought quickly and shuttled through the fire dragon. The void folded and Jagoan moved thousands of miles with each step. However, the Sun Fire Dragon swept through the world and put him in danger. Just one step further. And this step requires time and space¡­ At this time, Jagoan¡¯s mind moved. Judging from the cultivator¡¯s attack, he is not the cultivator of the Ghost Kill Pavilion. He was more like someone from Ancient Wastnd building¡­ In that case¡­ Jagoan suddenly had a bold idea. In the hot mes around him, he took a deep breath and suddenly stopped. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± A roar came from behind the one-eyed in the air. The fire dragon swept across the sky and made continuous Critical Hit. With a swing of the dragon tail, the sky copsed. In an instant, the strong me turned into a long river and swallowed up Jagoan. The one-eyed seemed to have let out a long sigh, and the rolling waves in his eyes calmed down a little. But just as the long river of mes fell from the sky and crashed to the ground, the figure of Jagoan suddenly appeared again in the air! He deliberately revealed a w, but in fact, he hid in the depths of the void. Then, taking advantage of the moment when his opponent thought he had been killed and rx, Jagoan reappeared. The spiritual Qi in his body circted like a vast sea, and the surface of his Wave-like Void Bracelet shone like a dazzling star in a rolling wave. At the same time, Jagoan clenched his other hand. With the Archean Demonic Soul g in hand, he waved it violently in the direction of the giant eye. Boom! The surrounding space suddenly opened up one passage after another. The Demonic-soul Army turned into pirs that shot toward the giant eye. ¡°Hmm?¡± The huge eye, which had originally gradually calmed down, suddenly exploded with a zing sun in the depths of his eyes. With a bang, the me burned the sky for thousands of miles. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The rolling waves of mes fiercely smashed the giant pir condensed by the demonic soul. They were all destroyed and exploded in the air. ¡°B*stard!¡± An angry roar came from behind the giant eye. His eyes were like torches, piercing thousands of miles. He wanted to rely on the pressure of Amethyst Pce Realm to directly kill Jagoan. However, when he saw that the void was directly shattered, there was no trace of the other party. Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 ¡°Hmm?¡± The giant eye turned, and the mes in it spun violently like a whirlpool. Soon, a cultivator in a red magic weapon, which seemed to be burning with endless mes, stepped out from it. As soon as he appeared, the clouds in the sky disappeared. The air between heaven and earth seemed to be burned into a vacuum zone. In his eyes, mes condensed into a mighty river. It was as if he was the zing sun of the heavens, the god of fire. ¡°How dare you tease me? Killing Hans Bierce, provoking my Deste Ancient building, your sin was unforgivable! I want to see where you can escape to!¡± The cultivator raised his hand and grabbed forward. All of a sudden, sparks bloomed in all directions like dense stars. These sparks seemed to carry some kind of spirituality as they went deep into the void, capturing traces of aura in the void. A momentter, as the cultivator curled his five fingers, all the sparks turned back and formed a ball of light in its palm. The ball of light slowly rotated in his palm, and one of it kept shining. And he closed his eyes and carefully analyzed the information collected from all directions by every light. Every time he finished analyzing, the light would go out. Soon, the whole light becamepletely dim and disappeared. The cultivator opened his eyes, which were full of confusion. He was killed? The result he had just deduced made him feel very confused. Almost every ray of light was heading in the direction of Jagoan. A person¡¯s direction of escape was naturally only one. If a person ran away in all directions, there was only one possibility. This person exploded. But this cultivator always felt that it was strange. Is he really broken? This matter was rted to Hans¡¯ death, so he didn¡¯t dare to slight it in the slightest. After some thought, he waved his hands. In the surrounding void, human figures formed by mes suddenly appeared. These human figures were about a third of the size of adults, but at this moment, there were nearly a thousand of them. The cultivator controlled the nearly a thousand me dolls with his divine thoughts and immediately flew around. Within a radius of ten thousand miles, one could immediately see the figures of these small figures. Every tiny figure was equivalent to a branch of the cultivator¡¯s divine thought. They constantly probed the surroundings, searching for clues. At the same time, a figure suddenly shed across ake. The figure moved with incredible speed, slicing open theke, and then disappearing. This figure was naturally Jagoan. He narrowed his eyes, focused his attention, and moved forward quickly. ¡°What¡­ Are you afraid of¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell expressed his dissatisfaction. ¡°I never¡­ Retreat¡­ Go up kill him¡­ It¡¯s¡­ Done¡­¡± ¡°You can kill him, but I can¡¯t,¡± said Jagoan. ¡°Last time¡­ I¡­ killed¡­¡± ¡°The situationst time was different.¡± Jagoan shook his head. ¡°I came here for revenge, so I have no other ideas. But this time, this guy is my opportunity. I must make my strength and my Taoist Heart stronger.¡± ¡°I¡­ Am different from you¡­¡± ¡°If I were as strong as you, I would have stuffed his head into his lower abdomen,¡± Jagoan said angrily. As he spoke, he passed through anotherke and a mountain ridge. The moment he waved the Archean Demonic Soul g, he shot out tens of thousands of blood arrows. The Archean Demonic Soul g was naturally meant to stop him. The tens of thousands of blood arrows were aimed at disturbing his opponent. Jagoan knew that with his current realm and strength, it was impossible for him to shake off a Amethyst Pce Realm. The other party would catch up with him sooner orter. But if he interfered, he could buy time. The magical powers that cultivators used to look for someone were basically based on qi and blood and spiritual Qi. The vigor was so strong that each of the thousands of blood arrows was no different from the Spiritual Master. And because they were shooting in different directions, if they searched with magic trick, it meant that they had to search tens of thousands of directions at once! That fe came for Hans, which is why he definitely won¡¯t let this matter rest so easily¡­ I can only dy for a while. Then find an opportunity to kill him with my own strength! Jagoan had made up his mind. His realm must be improved by this opportunity. Furthermore, he wanted to kill this cultivator to strengthen his own Dao heart! The destination of Jagoan was the secret garden that belonged to Hans mentioned by the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. He wanted to seize the Qi and blood precious materials and strengthen himself. Then find an opportunity to kill the cultivator! The location of the vi was known to Jagoan. Therefore, at this time, Jagoan went straight to the mountains and rivers. In order to buy time, Jagoan ran at full speed. Because the Wave-like Void Bracelet on his wrist was running at an unprecedented speed, it turned red and hot. A distance of hundreds of thousands of miles would arrive soon. The mirror-likeke was surrounded by green mountains. The smoke was vast and misty, the white fog was hazy, and the green mountains and rivers were green. It gave people a feeling of being in the immortal realm of the human world, which made them feel happy. If they could ride a small boat on theke and drink a pot of good wine at this time, they would definitely enjoy the scenery of theke and the mountains in front of them. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jagoan stopped above theke. Due to the speed at which he folded the void and sprinted, the moment he stopped, the void in front of him cracked like a mirror. The calmke was swept up by the air st and exploded. Large amounts ofke water stirred up unprecedented waves. The entireke seemed to have been attacked by a storm. In mid-air, he kept moving. He immediately released the Purple Golden Thunder Ape in the Earrings of Echo. While he was on the way, Jagoan had given his n to the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. Although the ape demon was surprised by the madness of Jagoan¡¯s n, it also felt that this was the mentality that the strong should have! Demonic beasts were more direct than human cultivators. Whoever was stronger was the king. Demonic Beasts were more keen on challenging experts than human cultivators. At this moment, it was released from the Earrings of Echo, and the figure of the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape suddenly appeared in mid-air. ¡°It¡¯s right below theke!¡± With a loud roar, the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape was surrounded by dazzling thunder and lightning. Its body was like a meteorite, carrying the power of thunder and lightning as it stomped hard on the lake. A huge wave suddenly rolled up on theke. The huge wave turned into a palm that was more than ten acres in size. It rolled down from the top to the bottom with a loud bang and hit toward the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 Bang! Bam! The lightning suddenly exploded and condensed into a huge spear in front of the purple-gold Thunderbolt Ape, stabbing downward. Layers of the void instantly shattered. The palm condensed from theke water was instantly pierced through. The spear was twisted again! Boom! The palm immediately exploded into a huge wave. The surroundingke surface shook and the sound waves spread out, causing the surrounding green mountains to shake continuously and burst out loud noises. As soon as the palm exploded, ayer of light blue film rose from the bottom of theke. ¡°Defense array¡­¡± Jagoan looked indifferent. His divine sense pressed down fiercely, and in an instant, he detected that there was something different under theke. The tall buildings were lined up inyers, like a city hidden under ake. It seems that the Ape Demon¡¯s understanding of the vi is still a little wrong¡­ Jagoan thought for a while after seeing the scene. The scale of the underwater buildings was muchrger than that of the other gardens. But this made him more satisfied. This meant that the natural precious materials stored in it were muchrger than a single pce. And at this moment, even though it was blocked by the defense array, he could feel the dense vigor seeping out and rushing out of the buildings at the bottom of theke, which looked extremely vigorous. Just as Jagoan swept the city with his divine sense, rays of light flew out from every part of the city. In the light, there were men and women. But most of them were still flying magic weapons. Soon, hundreds of people had gathered. These hundreds of people were all wearing magic robes of the same style and color. There were only three Heavenly Spirit Realms and about 20 Holy Land Realms. The rest were all Pulse Control Realms. Clearly, they were the servants with the lowest status in this courtyard. This group of people all had shocked and angry expressions on their faces. When they saw the purple- gold Violent Thunder Ape hovering in mid-air with lightning shing on its body, they immediately eximed. ¡°It¡¯s the Ape Demon!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it taken away by the master? Why did ite back?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Master?¡± ¡°How dare youe back, Ape Demon! Aren¡¯t you afraid that Master will kill you?¡± ¡°How dare you! Are you qualified to walk here at will?¡± Listening to the questioning, surprise, or rebukes from below, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape sneered, revealing its sharp fangs. ¡°Your master Hans Bierce has already been killed. If you know what¡¯s good for you, then obediently kneel down, wait for my master¡¯s orders!¡± ¡°Master?¡± Suddenly, an Heavenly Spirit Realm stood out from the crowd. He nced around and saw Jagoan hovering above the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape. He sneered and said, ¡°You two want to spread rumors? Young Master Bierce is now at the third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and he also has Blood Demon tore the Immortal. Even if you two join forces, you two can¡¯t beat him. I think you should kneel down obediently and wait for your punishment¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s noisy¡­¡± In mid-air, Jagoan frowned. Even though thousands of blood arrows appeared, interfering with the other party¡¯s investigation. But after all, that person was a powerful figure in Amethyst Pce Realm, and his strength was beyond the reach of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Therefore, he had to seize the time now. How could he have time to talk to such a small fry? As his voice fell, he stamped his foot down. Bam! It was as if a giant¡¯s foot had appeared in mid-air and was about to crush the void. With a loud bang, the light of the defense array shook violently. The intensity caused the cultivators below to feel as if their throats were about to stop breathing. The next moment, the light of the defense array exploded, and the wholeke was blown up into the air like boiling water. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Quickly report it to the master!¡± ¡°Run!¡± The group of cultivators were stunned for a moment. They immediately eximed and their faces turned pale. They rolled, trying to run into the city. There were defense arrays and teleportation arrays within the city. Escape was their only hope. Buzz! However, a huge figure descended from the sky like a wall, blocking their way. The wall was shining with lightning, like electric pythons, and there was an iparable evil spirit in it. ¡°All of you, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± After receiving the order from Jagoan, the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape stopped the group of cultivators and roared. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But, these hundreds of cultivators were almost scared out of their wits. Who would listen to it? In the eyes of these cultivators, there were hundreds of people on their side. Some of them were flying, and some of them were using flying magic weapons. They immediately dispersed and rushed into the city. Even if the ape demon had three heads and six arms, there was no way it would be able to stop all of them. After all, some of them were fish that had escaped the and could escape. Maybe he would be the fish that escaped the! With this in mind, these cultivators seemed to have gone mad. They ran the spiritual Qi in their bodies to speed up and rushed into the city. With a loud roar, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape¡¯s aura surged and instantly triggered the Heavenly Thunder. Crack! Streaks of lightning, which were thicker than buckets, fell from the sky and gathered in the palm of the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape. Then, they swept toward the cultivators rushing forward. Crack! All of a sudden, as long as one was touched by the dense lightning, both the cultivator and the flying magic weapon exploded like firecrackers. The flying magic weapon exploded into pieces, and the fragments scattered around. The cultivator exploded into a mass of blood, leaving only a small number of broken limbs and flying away. Two of the three Heavenly Spirit Realms died in an instant. Of the two who died, only half of their faces were intact, and the rest were all swallowed up by the lightning. Not only were they blown into flesh and blood, but they were also evaporated by the lightning the next moment, without any residue left. The injured one lost an arm and a leg, and the rest of his body was charred ck. He flew out and hit the ground. His eyes were full of despair and horror. However, as these cultivators had expected, they had arge number of people and were very fast. Among the hundreds of people, there were still a few lucky ones who were not swept by the lightning and rushed to the back of the purple-gold Thunder Ape. The city was close at hand! The transmission formation that had escaped was inside! But, a red light suddenly appeared above their heads. What followed was the terrifying heat of their skin. Before they could react, the blood-red light fell to the ground and smashed the tall buildings in front of them into powder. The rolling mes spread in all directions. Flowing fire was flying and smoke was rising. These cultivators were knocked back dozens of meters by the air st and their heads were broken and bleeding. When they looked up at the city engulfed by mes again, they could hardly believe their eyes. ¡°How, how is this possible¡­¡± ¡°Young Master Bierce, please save us!¡± ¡°I told you, that guy is dead.¡± The voice of the Purple Golden Thunder Ape rang out behind them. Then, the cultivators werepletely devoured by the huge ck shadow. Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 In the eyes of Jagoan, the formation was as thin as cicada wings and as crisp as paper. The hundreds of cultivators in the city were just a few ants at best. He did not take action before and left it to the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. At this time, it could show the benefits of having such a mount and a thug. As for Taiyi Fire Saber that split open the city¡¯s gate, it was only because Jagoan did not wish to see any survivors. Thest few trembling cultivators were killed by a p from the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. Jagoan flew straight to the ce with the most prosperous vigor in the city. It was a square surrounded by high walls! In eight directions around the square, there was a beast-shaped statue about ten feet high. These statues looked majestic and lifelike. There were tigers, cows, bats, pythons, and so on. Each statue was made of a precious material. Jagoan could sense the densest vigor within the city. He closed his eyes and pondered for a moment. After which, his divine sense once again spread out and swept across the city. He sent his divine sense into the void. With the eight statues at the center of the square, the veins in the area gradually began to form into an image of a spell formation! Hans is cultivating here after all! Jagoan immediatelynded in the center of the square and looked around. He immediately understood. Due to Hans¡¯ innate constitution, cultivation required ughter, promotion, and killing. It could be said that ordinary cultivators¡¯ cultivation relied on umtion andprehension, and Hans¡¯ cultivation relied on killing and vigor. And his vigor was different from the vigor that Jagoan needed. If Jagoan absorbed the vigor, it could condense the vigor into his own body and strengthen his body and internal organs. Hans needed vigor, just that he needed vigor to stimte his own sight, smell, and touch! Through this stimtion, he could stimte the ferocity and exert the power of the Blood Demon Tearing Immortal Body to improve his realm and strength. The Blood Demon tore the Immortal Body paid attention to blood and tear. If it was a battle against normal cultivators, Hans could definitely be considered a type of cultivator that became more and more valiant the more he fought. The more injuries he was injured, the stronger his strength would be. This was the type that made one feel extremely troublesome. Unfortunately, he met Jagoan. Although Jagoan¡¯s realm was lower than his, he could directly crush him to death. Without giving Hans the chance to unleash his strength after being seriously injured, he was directly killed. Not only did Jagoan kill him, but his vigor used for cultivation in this courtyard were also given to Jagoan. ¡°Blood Sea Ancient Formation¡­¡± Jagoan said in the middle of the square. The formation Paths, for Hans, was only used. He had no idea how to arrange the formation. However, when it came to Formation Paths, Jagoan was far more talented than ordinary cultivators. As his Divine Sense enveloped the void, wisps of spiritual Qi entered the void from his fingertips. Momentster, the entire formation waspletely clear to him. Under hismand, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape stayed outside the city. Jagoan took out some elixirs to replenish the vigor and let the ape demon take them to help the ape demon recover. Under normal circumstances, demonic beasts had strong qi and blood and strong self-healing abilities. This was especially true for Purple Golden Thunder Ape, which had reached the level of shape-shifting. However, the elixir bestowed by Jagoan could not only help it recover faster, but also help it refine its body and strengthen its bones. The benefits it brought were ten times that of slowly recovering! After eating the elixirs, a muffled thunder-like roar came from the belly of the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape. At the same time, it also felt a warm current flowing through its whole body. As it breathed, its nostrils and mouth were burning hot. All the fatigue in its body was swept away at this moment. The tiredness in its eyes was instantly reced by excitement. The demon ape immediately understood the effect of the elixirs. Like a human, it faced Jagoan and bowed deeply again. ¡°Thank you for the reward, master!¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jagoan nodded in response. He understood that at first, this Ape Demon was willing to submit, purely wishing to kill Hans and the others to take revenge, butter on, it was intimidated by the one behind the Gates of Hell¡¯s aura. If he gave it any benefits now, it could increase its loyalty. But it was impossible to make the other party be loyal immediately. This kind of loyalty could only be cultivated slowly in the future. However, it was useless to reward it continuously. The best way to make it surrender was to improve his strength as soon as possible. Demonic beasts would only submit to experts. The other so-called gratitude was temporary. After all, in terms of realm, Jagoan was only at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The other party was a Rank Eight shapeshifting demon. In terms of realm, it was equivalent to the mid level of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm of a human cultivator. After giving the order, Jagoan stood in the middle of the za. A drop of fresh blood condensed on his palm. Then, the spiritual Qi rolled as his palm flipped and pressed downwards. Buzz! Immediately, the blood turned into threads as thin as spider silk and spread around. The blood threads in the void immediately outlined countless curved runes. Within a few breaths, the runes covered the entire square. At the same time, voices began to stir in the square. A kind of pressure that was about to come began to brewing. Hans used this Deste Ancient Blood Sea Formation to stimte his senses. As for Jagoan, he had to directly absorb the essence of the vigor within, allowing himself to gain insights andplete a breakthrough to an important realm! At this time, he did not hesitate and directly activated the formation. The dense lines of blood instantly disappeared into the void. It was like the tranquility before the storm. The square was silent for about a blink of an eye. The next moment¡­ Roar! With a roar, the earth shook, mountains and rivers fell, and the sun and moon copsed. The eight statues around the square roared. The blood shot up into the sky from the statues and turned into giant beasts that covered the sky! The horrible vigor was piled up into a sea of blood that could drown the earth in an instant. The clear lake water turned into thick blood at this moment, rolling and boiling hot. The green mountains within a radius of hundreds of miles, like thick ink dripping into clear water, spread dazzling red. Soon, all the peaks turned red as if they had been filled with blood. The stream flowing down the mountain also turned into blood! Outside the city, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape immediately looked up. Suddenly, eight fierce beasts covered in blood were printed into its eyes. Its huge eyes couldn¡¯t help showing extreme shock. ¡°What a terrible vigor! It¡¯s a great tonic for our demon n, but it¡¯s so strong that it may backfire!¡± The vigor condensed into a fierce beast, whichpletely integrated the fierceness, cruelty, despair, and a lot of blood. Such a scene could never be condensed unless it was a fierce battle! Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 Just as the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape was roaring in shock, the blood shadows of the eight fierce beasts changed again. Streaks of vigor linked together. The eight fierce beasts¡¯ blood shadowspletely merged with each other. Although there were still eight figures, they were no longer separated at this time. Simply put, there were originally eight vicious beasts, fighting separately. But now, their strength had increased by dozens of times, as if they were a person with eight fingers. The fire in the eyes of these fierce beasts rose to the sky and began to melt the sky. All the blood gathered into a terrifying formation, a giant cocoon that wrapped the world and all kinds of elements, as if it was going to crush everything in the world into chaos. The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape was outside the city. What it saw was only a blood-red barrier, walls, and nothing else. However, that terrifying aura and terrifying pressure made it feel iparably rmed, to the extent where it even had the urge to escape. Is he able to withstand this kind of pressure? The Purple Golden Thunder Ape could not help but worry. These vicious beasts are condensed from all sorts of fiendish auras. Even if they can improve one¡¯s strength, if someone is affected by this emotion, it may turn a normal person into a madman! Thinking of this, and thinking that its life was still in the hands of Jagoan, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape¡¯s mood became moreplicated. In next second, the ground under its feet suddenly shook. The blood-red barrier seemed to be boiling oil. It poured another spoonful of boiling water and was about to explode. This deste courtyard and city were directly turned into dust. The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape had to open up a lightning barrier to block the impact. The look of surprise in its eyes grew even more intense. As it looked at the bright red barrier that was almost overflowing with blood, its heart almost stopped beating. What the hell is going on¡­ At the same time, in the center of the square. No matter how fierce the wind was, no matter the eight fierce beasts roared, Jagoan remained motionless. In his hand was Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower. The Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower was plucked from the battlefield, absorbing the killing intent, despair, anger, and other auras on the battlefield. Compared to the eight fierce beasts, it was not inferior. Therefore, for a time, it was like two tigers fighting for the top of a mountain, which made the eight fierce beasts even angrier. This was exactly what Jagoan wanted to see. He had already guessed that the reason why Hans needed this Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower was actually because he wanted to bring the power of the formation to the extreme. Feeling the surging vigor around him, Jagoan nodded with satisfaction. It¡¯s not as dense as the ancient ones, but it¡¯s new and has enough spiritual Qi. It¡¯s very helpful to improve my realm. Whether or not I can break through the shackles of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm will depend on this time! Jagoan thought. It was unknown whether the eight fierce beasts around him understood Jagoan¡¯s words or not. They immediately roared and moved casually, giving people a feeling of copse and destruction. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you all and then let me go further!¡± Jagoan raised his hand and clenched the void. The flying mes formed a long line. In the next moment, the me Severing condensed into the me. He held the handle of the sword and soared into the sky. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± He swung his sword toward the fierce beasts in front of him. This strike was filled with endless anger, as if a Divine Realm expert had torn open the Great Tao Restriction and destroyed countless stars. The sword light immediately fell on the fierce tiger¡¯s body. With a swoosh, it tore its tail, lower abdomen, and head into two halves. The tiger did not even have time to let out a roar before it copsed. The rolling vigor turned into a mighty torrent and rushed out. The deafening sound could almost shatter a person¡¯s spirit. Jagoan appeared in front of the torrent of vigor and took a deep breath. Bam! The monstrous blood gushed into Jagoan¡¯s mouth. At the same time, he crushed the Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower and bombarded it with spiritual Qi. Although the Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower was bright red, after it broke apart, a faint golden light appeared. The light quickly adhered to Jagoan¡¯s body, making his whole body faintly golden at this time, revealing an emperor-like majesty. The vigor of the fierce tiger, after entering the mouth of Jagoan, was no longer bloody, but turned into a slightly sweet spring. After entering his mouth, the clear spring quickly turned into a vast and mighty spiritual Qi, rushing toward his limbs, bones, tendons, and internal organs. His Qi Sea in his Dantian quickly filled up. Not bad! Feeling the changes in his body, Jagoan¡¯s eyes shed. Just then, the light behind him suddenly dimmed. A horrible smell of blood almost condensed into substance and rushed toward him. With a rumble, the void exploded. Jagoan¡¯s body was immediately swallowed up by the giant python. The python¡¯s head was bigger than a house. It swallowed Jagoan effortlessly. But soon, the python¡¯s body stopped in mid-air. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± A loud shout came from its head. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Bang! In the next moment, half of the python¡¯s head exploded, leaving only half its head and long body. Jagoan was unscathed and flew out of a pool of blood. He turned around and shed again. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Buzz! The long me de cut the python into pieces in an instant. Just like the fierce tiger, the python was made up of Formation and vigor. Therefore, after it was broken, it immediately became the vigor and spiritual Qi needed for Jagoan. With the help of the Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower, hepletely transformed it into spiritual Qi and sucked it into his body. The Qi Sea in Jagoan¡¯s Dantian was replenished. The spiritual Qi in his body was running at a speed five or six times faster than usual. When Jagoan killed the third fierce beast, the familiar feeling of promotion began to rise in his heart. But it was a little slow toe out. There were a total of eight fierce beasts. After killing three of them, he felt like he was promoted. Even if he killing the remaining five, it was unlikely that Jagoan couldplete his promotion. However, from the beginning, Jagoan did not put all his hopes on these eight fierce beasts. If the eight fierce beasts and one Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower alone were enough to help him progress easily. In that case, the ce of return of the Great Immortal-killing Sage and those Fierce Spirits from antiquity times would have enabled him to reach the Heaven Realm overnight! Jagoan stepped on the fourth fierce beast on the ground, and the me Severing in his hand cut it off at the waist. His fingertips continuously shot out spiritual Qi, and he began his next n. Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 Outside a blood-red barrier, the eyes of the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape, changed from nervousness to shock to disbelief, to numbness at this moment. The whole process did not take long. At first, it was nervous because it was worried that Jagoan would not be able to resist the impact of these eight fierce beasts on his temperament, so it would be implicated. The next shock was that Jagoan actually fought with the eight fierce beasts and killed them one after another. In disbelief, it found that the vital force of Jagoan began to rise steadily. Obviously, he not only killed the fierce beasts, but also turned them into stepping stones for his promotion! He not only dared to think of it, but also really did it! Is this guy still human? The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape roared in its heart. But when it thought of the horrible aura it felt at that time, it couldn¡¯t help shivering. Its Divine Soul and blood essence were now in the hands of Jagoan. Therefore, the other party could also feel some of its intense emotions. In this case, if the other party knew what it was thinking at this time, it would be punished, and the loss would outweigh the gain. With this in mind, the purple-gold Thunder Ape tried its best to calm down. At the same time, it seized the opportunity to absorb the scattered vigor to speed up its recovery. In this way, it actually benefited a lot. In the square, Jagoan raised his hand and made thousands of starlights. Like countless spears, the starlight shot straight down from mid-air, making a sound like a storm.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. A fierce beast with a lion¡¯s head but a centipede¡¯s body was beaten into a sieve. When it fell from the sky, it turned into a bloody river and was absorbed by Jagoan. This was the sixth demonic beast killed by Jagoan. The feeling of promotion had be extremely intense now. However, just like what was described in some book, it was not the time. In terms of feeling, he was just one step away from the door. Jagoan was not in a hurry. His eyes moved slightly and his divine sense spread violently in all directions. Everything within a thousand miles radius was under control. At the same time, he was carefully sensing the Divine Soul of the blood light that had been shot out to disturb the Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator. In order to influence the Amethyst Pce Realm¡¯s judgment as much as possible, Jagoan prated a wisp of his spirit from the blood arrows in order to be more realistic. He did this out of his consideration. Although he had not personally killed several Amethyst Pce Realms of the Golden Fox Sect before, his body and consciousness were also observing the process. After that, he also learned something about the strength of the Amethyst Pce Realm from the one behind the Gates of Hell. In addition, when he talked with Jagoan¡¯s father before, he also raised some doubts about Amethyst Pce Realm and got answers from Jagoan¡¯s father. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made such a prompt decision to use his Blood Soul to interfere with the judgment of Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master. And he hade here with the speed of folding the void. ording to his n, Jagoan killed another fierce beast, turned its vigor into spiritual Qi, and introduced it into his body. At the same time, he also felt that there was not much Divine Soul vigor that he had sent out left. It was only a matter of time before the other party found his location. Jagoan was not too surprised by this situation. After all, from the very beginning, his purpose was not topletely get rid of the other party, but to buy time. Now, the purpose of stalling for time had been achieved. Jagoan looked at thest fierce beast in front of him and smiled. He raised his hand, and the saber light drew a long arc. With a mighty aura, it broke the blood-red barrier. In an instant, the mountains shook and the earth shook. A beam of light pierced through the clouds and into the Ninth Heaven. At the same time, the Spiritual Master, who was still looking for Jagoan, felt something in his heart. He instantly opened his eyes and saw the lingering charm of the light column. His eyes shone brightly as he stretched out his hand and grabbed forward. Countless mes gathered, and endless information was imprinted into his heart. ¡°I found you!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm shouted and waved his arm. The void in front of him was suddenly divided like water waves. A constantly wriggling passage appeared in front of him. ¡°You consumed your vigor and Divine Soul to interfere with my judgment. I have to say, what you¡¯ve done has indeed dyed time. But after all, it was fake and could never be real. Now, I still found your real body! You must pay with your life for killing my people from Ancient Wastnd building!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm stepped into the tear in space. In the next moment, the wind and clouds surged above the vi where Jagoan was. The sound of cloth being torn came. A 100-mile-long crack appeared in the sky. The rolling waves of mes appeared like heavenly mes. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm took a step forward, as though he had just arrived. Everything within a thousand miles seemed to have fallen into a sea of fire. The mountains that had been soaked in blood started burning and turned into huge torches between heaven and earth. The moment the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm appeared, the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape woke up from its cultivation state. As soon as it looked up, it felt as if its heart had been hit by a fierce blow. Everything went ck and its soul was trembling. For a moment, it didn¡¯t even have the courage to look directly at the other side. Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master¡¯s gaze swept towards the Violet-Gold Violent Thunder Ape. With just one nce, the purple-gold Thunderbolt Ape spat out a stream of blood. It flew dozens of miles away and fell heavily into a mountain. The burning mountain immediately copsed. All the boulders, which were like burning charcoal, fell on the body of the purple-gold Thunder Ape. The injury the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape suffered was much more severe than being imprisoned and tortured by Hans Bierce before, or even burning its own vigor after a great battle. Fortunately, Jagoan had given it elixirs before, and it had used the vigor that filled the air to treat its injuries. Otherwise, it would have been killed by the gaze of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. But even if it was not dead, it would be extremely difficult for it to stand up in a short time. It had tried its best to tear open the rocks on its body. After seriously injuring the purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm looked at the bloodred barrier in front of him. ¡°Ha! I haven¡¯t left yet, but you dare to practice. It seems that you not only look down on Ancient Wastnd building, but also look down on me, an Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± His words shocked everyone. Bang! A blood-red barrier exploded amid the explosion of the destructive sun and moon, enough to shatter the stars. The originally mightyke water boiled and evaporated in an instant. Everything he could see was scorched. The moment the blood-red barrier exploded, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm also saw Jagoan waving his saber. Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 At this moment, thest beast was killed by Jagoan. It turned into a spiritual Qi and was absorbed into Jagoan¡¯s body. Just as Jagoan had expected, the eight fierce beasts were all killed. With the addition of the Emperor Heart Dragon Blood Flower, he was still a step away from promotion. The only step was that the one in front of Jagoan was the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jagoan looked up at the zing sun-like cultivator in the sky. The other party looked at Jagoan and said, ¡°At this time, I admire your courage. You have the guts to y tricks to buy time, so that I can¡¯t chase you at once. Instead of running away, you chose to hide here to improve. What, do you think that you can kill me just by cultivating at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± ¡°How do I know without trying?¡± Jagoan sneered. Hearing this, the Spiritual Master couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect that Jagoan would answer like this. He was so angry that heughed and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Well, in that case, let me see how confident you are to say this to me.¡± As his voice fell, a strong force suddenly condensed between heaven and earth. This power was born out of thin air. Without any warning, it descended onto Jagoan¡¯s head. The Great Leisure Court was useless at this time, and Jagoan immediately turned the Wave-like Void Bracelet. With a swoosh, he directly ran to the side of the purple-gold Thunder Ape, grabbed it, put it into the Earrings of Echo, and then ran hundreds of miles. A boom sounded. The square where he had been before, along with the surrounding 300 to 400 miles, had turned into a whitend. The power of Amethyst Pce Realm was terrifying. ¡°Oh? So that¡¯s how it is.¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm looked at Jagoan with a hint of realization in his eyes. ¡°So you still have a space magic weapon. This kind of magic weapon is rare. No wonder I didn¡¯t notice you escaping before.¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm sneered and looked at Jagoan with burning eyes. ¡°But you don¡¯t think that you can escape in front of the Amethyst Pce Realm who can tear the void. I can guarantee that if you use it next time, I will directly break the void where you are and let the Void Storm tear you apart.¡± Looking at the other party, Jagoan said in a calm voice, ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that you have the ability, so I don¡¯t intend to use it again. Next, it¡¯s my turn¡­¡± ¡°You still want to fight back?¡± Spiritual Master blinked. ¡°What else can I do?¡± Jagoan snorted coldly. The spiritual Qi in his body spread out, and his five fingers pressed down. A curved character quickly condensed and shone in his palm, then spread around. ¡°Nine Steps Immortal-killing Formation!¡± Spiritual Master heard a roar from afar. The next moment, he felt that the spiritual Qi around him stopped flowing. He understood what was going on. Instantly, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm couldn¡¯t help raising his head andughing loudly. ¡°Haha! Stop the spiritual Qi here! Are you crazy? It¡¯s true that the cultivator requires the spiritual Qi to perform magical power. Do you think that with my Spiritual Master¡¯s strength, I need to replenish my spiritual Qi to kill you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that if I can¡¯t replenish the spiritual Qi here, you can¡¯t either.¡± ¡°How do you know if I don¡¯t try?¡± Jagoan said with a coldugh. The Winding Immortal-killing Formation was set up when he killed the Blood Shadow Fierce Beast. Facing the cultivator whose realm and strength far exceeded his, Jagoan once again showed the n that he had not used for a long time. He had made full use of his resources! Step by step, they were in a desperate situation. This time was different from the past. Before that, when Jagoan encountered strong enemies, he was often forced to do so. At that time, the resources he could use were particrly limited. But this time, he took the initiative to n in order to kill the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. And now, the magic weapons in his hand were far beyond the past. This time, he had to take the initiative! Jagoan¡¯s attitude at this time hadpletely angered the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of my breath to talk so much to you, an ant. Go to hell! The heavenly fire ising to earth!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm lost his patience and directly pped Jagoan. Countless sparks hovered in his palm, and a great aura of destruction, disaster, and disaster arose spontaneously. A huge hole suddenly appeared in the sky above Jagoan. Meteoric fire rain and burning meteorites descended from the sky and enveloped him. The friction caused the surrounding air to burn. The Sun Fire Dragon and Golden Snake danced wildly, crushing all the vitality of Jagoan. In the face of the attack of Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master, Jagoan no longer held back. The vigor around him surged and condensed into an armor. The pair of wings on his back, which seemed to be made of blood, were also like ss at this moment, reflecting amazing brilliance. ¡°Light Emperor Armor!¡± Instead of retreating, Jagoan directly rushed toward the meteorites. His speed was extremely fast. All of a sudden, even the illusion could not be seen in the air, only the sounds of breaking through the air could be heard. ¡°Big Dipper Technique!¡± With a loud shout, Jagoan punched out thousands of starlight. The starlight, like a shocking swan, violently rushed around. The burning meteorites were instantly pierced through and exploded. Broken stones, mixed with mes, fell from the sky. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Another hole appeared in the sky. Immediately afterwards, densely packed lightning interweaved, covering everything in a tight dra, fiercely surrounding downwards. Bang! Crack! The mes were all scattered, and the gravel was blown into powder. Smoke and dust immediately filled the air. But all the meteorites were destroyed by Jagoan. His body shook and the rolling meteorite dust was immediately pushed away. He hovered in midair and looked at the Spiritual Master from afar. Although his opponent was extremely arrogant and Jagoan was far inferior to the other party, at this moment, he was like a rock in a raging wave. No matter how big the storm was, it could not swallow him up. Seeing this, Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master¡¯s eyes flickered. His expression of doubt and surprise changed repeatedly. But soon, his emotional fluctuations calmed down. He looked at Jagoan and said lightly, ¡°I see¡­ Your strength is far from what your realm shows. No wonder you could kill Hans. Even though Hans had a natural constitution, he still had two great assistance. But judging from the current situation, they were indeed no match for you. I admire you very much, but the person you killed was after all Hans Bierce, the son of the Master of Ancient Wastnd building. Because of this, I can only kill you. I will do my best next, so be ready!¡± ¡°It¡¯s noisy!¡± In response, Jagoan uttered three words. At the same time, the void above his head expanded again. The lightning, which was dozens of times thicker than before, fell down at this moment, apanied by dragon roars, which made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 ¡°Humph, you overestimate yourself! I¡¯ll show you the real power of Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master let out a roar, then crossed his hands and opened them. In the blink of an eye, an expanse of red multicolored light shone in all directions. The void around Jagoan immediately caved in. Huge burnings appeared around him. In front of this, Jagoan was as small as a mountain. Countless voids were crushed. The destructive storm carried the terrifying scorching sun and sped up, smashing toward him. The earth within a radius of thousands of miles melted intova. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Jagoan narrowed his eyes and the lightning behind him suddenly expanded and expanded. An ancient violent aura spread violently. He stretched out his hand and made a grasping motion. Rumbling sounds could be heard from within the lightning as a lightning dragon split into two, three, then, nine! The nine thunder dragons roared in unison in the sky! In an instant, countless thunder and lightning Taoist Talismans fell down like raindrops and collided with the falling with the thunder dragon. The me was torn apart in an instant. The suddenly stopped in mid-air, and then countless cracks appeared. Large amounts of bright redva seeped out from the cracks like blood. The nine thunder dragons roared and turned into flowing light. They suddenly moved their bodies, showing the majesty of the Nine Heavens, and directly rushed into the. In an instant, the stopped in midair and began to shake violently. After a while, the cracks all over its body expanded violently and exploded in the air with a bang. A fiery red halo immediately spread out in all directions. The sky for thousands of miles seemed to melt in an instant, revealing a dark red primal chaos. The Spiritual Master¡¯s face changed slightly, but he quickly calmed down. ¡°You are indeed powerful. No wonder you have the courage to challenge me! However, the gap between Amethyst Pce Realm and the Heavenly Spirit Realm is much bigger than you think!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Spiritual Master raised his hand again, crossed it, and tore it in front of him. Bam! Bam! Beside Jagoan, two biggers suddenly appeared. It was so close that even the gravel, depression, and volcanoes on it could be seen clearly. The twos burned fiercely. The rolling mes turned them into two suns. At this moment, the surging mes were constantly condensing into countless towering trees, towering peaks, pces, city towers, thousands of troops, fire trees, and silver flowers, rushing toward him. And these two burning nets also directly squeezed toward Jagoan. In front of these twos, Jagoan was as small as a speck of dust. Bang! Instantly, an earth-shattering explosion urred. The twos collided intensely, shattering each other, producing terrifying fluctuations,pletely shattering the surrounding a thousand miles of void. Even the strong wind in the space floated out and rubbed against the ground, water, fire, and wind. Smoke, dust, broken stones, powder, Flowing Fire, mixed with chaos, rushed wildly. The aura of life and death of all living creatures arose spontaneously. Anyone who saw this scene would be scared to death. Looking at the two slowly falling brokens, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm snorted. ¡°The power of Amethyst Pce Realm is not something that you, a mere Heavenly Spirit Realm, can¡­ Huh?¡± Before he finished speaking, the Spiritual Master suddenly frowned. A powerful aura rose from the area of destruction and chaos. Swoosh! The bright red light suddenly stretched like a line and cut forward fiercely. The smoke and dust were immediately separated. Behind Jagoan, a pair of blood-red wings fluttered and his body flew out like a meteor. Not only did he look unscathed, but his aura was stronger than before. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm frowned again. His eyes sparkled with disbelief. ¡°How is this possible? I didn¡¯t kill you?¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Jagoan snorted coldly. He raised his hand, and the monstrous Demon Aura rose from the ground. ¡°Archean Demonic Soul g!¡± The Demonic-soul Army once again appeared and gathered into pirs that supported the sky. They bombarded the opponent fiercely, piercing through the sky and shaking the earth. The Spiritual Masters of Amethyst Pce Realm attacked again and again. With each strike, the First magical power condensed Fire Dragons and Fire Pythons, burning and sweeping the Demonic-soul Army. Crack! Countless Demonic Souls died before they could even scream, as if they had never appeared in this world. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realmughed grimly. ¡°Do you really think that you can defeat me with just one magic weapon? But it seems that your magic weapon is well made. It will soon be mine!¡± After that, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm sped up like a rainbow. Bang! The Demonic-soul Army was almostpletely destroyed. The whole sky became a country of mes. Heughed and raised his hand to grab. Bam! The void copsed and a terrifying palm gave off an endless feeling. It burned with mes and grabbed toward the Archean Demonic Soul g. The Archean Demonic Soul g whistled and emitted a dense white mist. Numerous fierce beasts¡¯ faces appeared in the white fog. They roared and seemed to be threatening this palm. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm didn¡¯t care at all. He evenughed. In his opinion, the roars of these fierce beasts posed no threat at all. Like a kitten and a puppy, they could only shout through the cage. Immediately, the me of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm soared again. The palm also started to burn with raging heavenly mes and immediately enveloped the Archean Demonic Soul g. The faces in the white mist were allpressed at this moment, unable to condense again. Jagoan looked into the distance. His eyes were calm, but he seemed to have umted a powerful force. The killing aura and rolling vigor that he had absorbed before were constantly refined in his body. His body was like a furnace. The furnace had umted power that could transform him. But this power was not fully activated yet. It needed a wave of external force to fiercely activate it,pletely activating this power, and then allow Jagoan to take another step on the path of immortality! ¡°The Azuremoon Ghostly Current!¡± All of a sudden, Jagoan¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light. He waved the blood wings on his back and instantly arrived in front of the Archean Demonic Soul g. Then, he struck out with his palm. The scorching hot air waves around him were immediately impacted, and even a thick mist was emitted. The mighty torrent burst out with a loud noise, drowning the sun, moon, and stars, and violently colliding with the ming palm in the air. Boom! The Milky Way copsed and huge waves rolled. The flood directly poured onto the ground, drowning the earth. Theva on the ground suddenly cooled down and solidified into all sorts of strange landscape. A small piece of white light appeared in the center of the palm, glittering as if it had been frozen. Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 ¡°You overestimate yourself¡­¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm sneered. He was about to activate this palm andunch thest blow to Jagoan. At this time, Jagoan grabbed and pushed. ¡°Archean Demonic Soul Talisman!¡± A golden light with a strong killing intent disappeared from his hand. The next moment, it appeared in the center of the ming palm. Bang! The white patch on the palm of the ming palm was instantly pierced through. At the same time, the Archean Demon Soul g, which had been silent for a long time, suddenly shook and its aura continued to increase. With a bang, the Demon Soul army, which had disappeared, reappeared and condensed! This time, what was condensed was no longer the towering pirs, but countless huge weapons. Sabers, swords, axes, hooks, and so on all emitted an extremely tragic aura. They fell from the sky and chopped at the ming palm. The ming palm stopped in mid-air and kept shaking like a mountain that had been violently hit. The internal Archean Demonic Soul Talisman was breaking it down. Outside, the Archean Demonic Soul g summoned endless Demonic Souls to attack it. A momentter, with a loud noise, the ming palm shook in the air and exploded into pieces. Large balls of mes fell from the sky like meteorites. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was shocked and retreated dozens of miles. He looked at Jagoan with uncertainty. He was no longer as calm as before. The Archean Demonic Soul g and the Archean Demonic Soul Talisman turned into flowing light and flew back into Jagoan¡¯s hand. His face remained expressionless. ¡°This makes no sense¡­¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm said to himself. In the face of a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, even a cultivator at the Third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, or even a Half-step Amethyst Pce Realm, should bepletely crushed by Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator. In his memory, he had never heard that the Amethyst Pce Realm in his heyday would be defeated by the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Furthermore, this Heavenly Spirit Realm was only at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. There was a huge gap between the other party and the Amethyst Pce Realm. ¡°Could it be that this kid was reincarnated by a mighty figure, or perhaps he had some amazing encounter or Immortal destiny that gave him such strength?¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm secretly spected, and his expression gradually became serious. In his mind, as an opponent, the weight of Jagoan was ten times heavier than before! Not only that, but his mind could not help but wander. Because the strength disyed by Jagoan was far beyond his imagination. If what I¡¯ve guessed is true, then this kid must have acquired the legacy of an ancient Greater Power. He must have acquired the destiny of a Great Immortal¡­. If I were to kill him, then the fortune, the Immortal destiny¡­. Thinking of this, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm suddenly felt a fire in his heart. Even his breathing became heavy. In fact, this was a normal reaction. After all, the strength disyed by Jagoan hadpletely exceeded the imagination of ordinary cultivators. The fact that Heavenly Spirit Realm could withstand a blow from Amethyst Pce Realm was enough to shock the world. But now, Jagoan was directly confronting Amethyst Pce Realm. Although the Spiritual Masters of Amethyst Pce Realm hadn¡¯t felt the pressure yet, this matter itself was enough to shock the cultivator¡¯s Taoist Heart. His eyes narrowed slightly. In the depths of Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master¡¯s eyes, killing intent was already gathering. ¡°You asked for it! Fire Spirit Summon!¡± A red light condensed on the fingertip of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. This light continued to swallow and exhale, flickering with intoxicating light, but it contained an extremely strong and fierce Yang Qi, like a me or blood. He tossed the light out. In the blink of an eye, the light transformed into a giant whose entire body was covered in mes. The giant was about thirty or forty stories tall and had hundreds of arms. In each arm¡¯s hands, there was magic weapon in it. With a slight movement, the void distorted, the world stirred, releasing iparably shocking aura. As soon as it took a step forward, it bombarded Jagoan with terrifying hot air waves. Countless sky seemed to be burning and melting. Rumbling could be heard as the sky caved in. A scene that shocked Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master even more appeared. Jagoan did not dodge, nor did he use his magic weapon. Instead, he directly rushed forward and fought directly with his own magical power! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± The 300-meter-long de of light stretched to its limit and mmed into the giant¡¯s fist. Suddenly, the light de shattered like ss. Countless mes were flying in all directions. The giant only shook slightly and continued to stride toward Jagoan. This time, it waved its arms, and the magic weapons that were burned by the mes released ten thousand streaks of multicolored light, turning the world upside down, pouring down towards Jagoan. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± Jagoan narrowed his eyes and did not dodge. In the eyes of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm, the other party was simplymitting suicide. The sword radiance around Jagoan was extremely dense. In an instant, thousands of sword radiance surrounded Jagoan¡¯s body and turned violently. At first nce, it was like a tornado and a drill drill, drilling fiercely toward the multicolored light. Crack! The sound of the magic weapon breaking could be heard. But this time, the multicolored light suddenly expanded, and the light suddenly burst out. Jagoan was wrapped in it, forming a big ball and rotating violently. This kind of rotation was simply beyond people¡¯s imagination. Even a human body made of steel would copse and disintegrate in it. The sound of the sword radiance breaking came from the multicolored light. ¡°Humph, if I want to find out your secret, I can¡¯t kill you for the time being. You have taken the advantage of it!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm sneered. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a thunderous bang immediately covered the sound of the sword radiance breaking. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Immediately, lightning surged. The multicolored light was torn apart like paper. The gushing lightning spread violently. The surrounding mes were instantly torn to pieces. Jagoan¡¯s body was not affected by the lightning earlier. On the contrary, his aura had once again soared by arge amount. He had rushed to the front of the fire giant. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm frowned even more. By this time, he had already noticed where his uneasiness came from. Although his spiritual Qi had not been consumed much at the moment, even though his realm had the absolute advantage, and every time his magical power had crushed the other party. However None of them could kill the other party! The advantage could not be turned into victory! Not only that, but every time the other party took on his magical power, the other party¡¯s aura improved significantly. It was as if the magical power the Spiritual Master was using wasn¡¯t harm, but rather a helping hand! The other party seemed to be deliberately hit by him and wanted to use the Spiritual Master¡¯s strength. However, this thought shed through the mind of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm, and he immediately denied it. How is that possible? Who has such a crazy brain? The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm shook his head andughed at himself. Using Amethyst Pce Realm to improve himself? How whimsical this person is¡­ Before he could finish his thought, a roar like the explosion of ten thousand thunder poured down from the sky in an instant. Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 The giant¡¯s head was smashed by Jagoan at this moment! The Giant¡¯s head was like a burning mountain. But, it was wrapped in dazzling lightning and whipped violently. Every time, it seemed that steel was exploding. As far as the eye could see, it was as if mes and lightning had shattered the Great Tao and destroyed the universe. ¡°How¡­¡± Bam! The deafening sound engulfed the cultivator¡¯s voice. The Giant¡¯s head exploded into pieces. However, this giant wasn¡¯t a living creature. In addition, it was controlled by the mind of a Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master. Thus, even if it lost its head, its movements wouldn¡¯t be affected at all. ¡°You are so na?ve¡­¡± Bam! A huge hole appeared in the sky again. A giant dragon formed by thunderbolts descended from the sky and hovered above Jagoan. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm really felt that he had not calcted before he went out today. Otherwise, why would he be continuously pped in the face! ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Jagoan let out a long roar and pointed at his opponent without giving the fire giant the chance to attack again. Roar!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The dragon opened its mouth and let out a terrifying roar. The stars all over the sky fell down like meteors. The giant dragon rose up and bent down, turning into a heavenly deity sword. The sword radiance illuminated the entire world. With a bam sound, it hacked down on the me giant. There seemed to be only ck and white between heaven and earth. Time seemed to stop at this moment. The Spiritual Master¡¯s heart missed a beat. The next moment, everything was restored. The world was colorful again. The solidified blood in the body of Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master began to flow again. Like a sharp sword held by a god, the thunder dragon rushed in from the mouth of the fire giant and prated its body, causing a series of explosions. It tore the fire giant in half and then exploded into mes. ¡°Okay! That¡¯s it!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He had been waiting for this opportunity. He tried his best to resist the magical power of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. As long as the opponent could not bear it, the opponent would condense his own Blood Essence and disy his magical power. Then Jagoan¡¯s chance to fight back came. The me giant contained a wisp of qi and blood from the Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master. ¡°Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill!¡± Jagoan flew over, curled his fingers, and grabbed. Boom! The entire void was ripped off by him. The mes and vigor in the void were all absorbed in an instant. At the same time, the fire element in Jagoan¡¯s body began to activate with all its strength. A volcano that had been brewing for a hundred or even a thousand years was finally about to erupt. This is¡­ Jagoaning nkly at Jagoan for a long time, Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master suddenly understood when he felt the pressure from the surrounding void. Sure enough¡­ His previous spection hade true! The other party was really bold. This guy wanted to make use of him, an Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm, to help break through. After understanding this, the eyes of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm were suddenly full of fierceness. ¡°You! How dare you use me!¡± Bam! A burning giant bird suddenly appeared above the head of Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master. This giant bird was the size of an ind. When it spread its wings, it covered almost a hundred miles, covering the sky and sun! The pair of wings fluttered slightly, like the morning glow rising from the horizon, gushing out. The raging mes gave one a terrifying feeling of being burned to ashes, wiped out the world. The rolling aura ignited everything within a radius of hundreds of miles. The void melted, flowed, and the aura of destruction rose. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm fixed his eyes on Jagoan and said in a low voice, ¡°With the Heavenly Spirit Realm, you should be proud that I deal with you seriously.¡± Jagoan ignored him. He was doing everything he could to break through the final shackles of his cultivation realm. At this time, what blocked his promotion was like a rusty shackle of thousands of years on the door. His strength kept hitting the door. The rust on the surface of the shackles kept peeling off. The shackles themselves also began to crack under the impact, almost copsing. There was still a thin line between the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realms! As soon as the giant me bird appeared, Jagoan¡¯s mind suddenly began to resonate. To be more precise, the pair of blood-colored wings on his back were connected to the giant bird. Wisps of ck threads slowly appeared in the blood-colored wings. The aura of destruction spread out. The giant ming bird also opened its eyes. It seemed that the origin of two mes appeared in this world. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm looked cold and sneered. ¡°Your death ising!¡± The giant ming bird looked at Jagoan with disdain. It was high above, overlooking all living things. But the moment it saw Jagoan, a trace of surprise appeared in its eyes. Then, this trace of surprise grew infinitely toward fear! The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was about to attack when he suddenly felt the Divine Soul of the giant me bird change. But, in next moment he was stunned. What¡¯s going on? He had never encountered such a situation before. This magical power was one of his trump cards. Itbined with the Divine Soul of the Ancient God Beast andplemented his fire element. Every attack was invincible. But this time, as soon as the magical power was condensed, it began to take the initiative to be afraid. Even the Spiritual Masters of Amethyst Pce Realm could clearly feel the fear and trembling of the Divine me Bird¡¯s soul. At this time, Jagoan narrowed his eyes and looked at the giant me bird that was countless times bigger than him. ¡°Destruction¡­¡± He spat out one word. He sensed the aura of destruction from the giant ming bird. The Dao of Destruction was one of the Heaven and Earth Great Taos. However, the destructive aura of the giant ming bird was so weak that it could not even be counted as fur. At most, it could barely be regarded as a little closer and vague. In contrast, the destructive Taoist Sense on Jagoan¡¯s body was real. It could hurt the Taoist Sense of the cultivators. It was the Taoist Sense that truly integrated andprehended the Great Tao. Compared to Jagoan, the giant me bird couldn¡¯t be called a son looking at his father, but a grandson looking at his ancestor. Therefore, the giant ming bird looked countless timesrger than him. But, seeing the Taoist Sense flowing around Jagoan, it still instinctively felt afraid. Jagoan looked thoughtful. Then, he smiled because he felt a little surprised. In order to make this Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm his aid in his promotion, Jagoan had come up with several ns when he killed those eight vicious beasts. However, now it seemed that the the ns he had prepared were useless ording to the magical powers the other party disyed. It was as if the other party had taken the initiative to move thedder to to him seeing that Jagoan wanted to climb the roof. To be more precise, it was not adder, but a thoughtfully built staircase with a armrest. ¡°Come!¡± Jagoan raised his hand and grabbed the giant me bird. ¡°Huh?¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was stunned, and then an incredible scene happened in front of him. Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 At this time, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm could clearly feel that the Divine Soul of the giant me birdpletely ignored his control and flew toward Jagoan. It felt like a weak wolf cub seeing the strongest wolf king. There was no other choice but to submit. This, this¡­ For a moment, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm felt that it was unbelievable. How could one of his trump cards suddenly betray him? Just as he was in a daze, the giant me bird had pped its wings, rolled up the raging mes, and flew in front of Jagoan. ¡°Come back!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm shouted. The giant me bird did not listen to his orders at all. Moreover, what made the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm even angrier was that the giant me bird had taken the initiative to cut off contact with him. His Divine Sense could not sense the giant bird at all! The two mes in the eyes of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm gradually condensed into the shape of a sharp de. A wave of anger that burned the world and destroyed the world gushed out from his body. With a buzzing sound, a long spear condensed from fire essence appeared in his hand. On the surface of the long spear, there seemed to be thousands of volcanicva flowing. It was as red as blood, showing the power to burn the sky and boil the sea. Within the edge of the spear, there were dozens of fire giants that were tens of thousands of meters tall. They were currently walking through theva, roaring angrily. With a casual movement, the universe would shatter. ¡°Die!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm shouted and immediately thrust his spear at Jagoan and the giant me bird. The spearpletely changed the color of the sky. The whole world seemed to bepletely ignited at this moment. The rivers, which werepletely formed by mes, gathered madly, intertwined with each other, swept across thend, and swept toward Jagoan. The scorching air st melted the void like ice and snow. In the blink of an eye, the endless waves of fire approached Jagoan. But, Jagoan was not in a hurry. He raised a finger and pointed between the eyebrows of the giant me bird. ¡°Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill!¡± Bang! The giant me bird instantly exploded into countless fire fragments. At first nce, it looked like countless dancing butterflies appeared in the sky. Among the countless fragments of mes, the brightest red light quickly flew to Jagoan¡¯s fingertip, turned into a stream of light, and entered Jagoan¡¯s body. Boom! A loud noise shook the world. Not only did the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm feel his heart sink, but the spiritual Qi in his body stopped. The air around him, which had been almost burned dry, suddenly became heavy, like concentrated mercury. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew in the air. The wind carried the mes of the giant bird and quickly gathered into a burning tornado, enveloping Jagoan. Bang! The shadow of the spear pushed the long river of mes and arrived at the moment. The long river copsed. Countless natural disasters were rted to the mes, as if the whole destroyed world and country were falling on the head of Jagoan. But, the roaring tornado, like an indestructible barrier and wall, protected him. Bang! Boom! Countless explosions urred! Countless destruction spread! However, the tornado was only slightly distorted and did not copse. Moreover, during this series of explosions, it gave one a feeling that it was bing more and more condensed, more and more vast, more and more heavy. What happened? The Spiritual Masters of Amethyst Pce Realm couldn¡¯t remember clearly how many times he had asked this question in just half a day. But now, the truth was right before his eyes. Like the zing sun, his spear that illuminated the nine states could not break the barrier in front of him. Is it because he controlled a wisp of the Demonic Beast¡¯s Divine Soul? The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm narrowed his eyes and found that the problem was not there. No! It¡¯s just a wisp of Divine Soul. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for it to withstand a blow from an Amethyst Pce Realm¡­ This¡­ Suddenly, as if he had discovered something, he stopped breathing and widened his eyes. Because he was too surprised, his brain went nk for a moment and he eximed, ¡°This guy is¡­ Advancing!¡± Jagoan was advancing! The mes which had just blocked the attack of the Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master were nothing more than an insignificant barrier. What truly stopped that strike was the cmity of earth, fire, and wind when Jagoan was advancing! The seemingly calm tornado was destroyed by the earth, fire, and wind that ordinary people could not imagine. The lightning turned into countless ancient fierce beasts and roared. They were tens of thousands of meters tall and attacked Jagoan. The sharp edge condensed into millions of swords and sabers, each of which could easily destroy a star. It poured toward Jagoan. The mighty torrent contained a vortex that seemed to have copsed the sky, and countless towering icebergs that engulfed him. The vast fog could block the sight, smell, taste, hearing, touch, and so on. It could melt the cultivators into poison in an instant, thinking that Jagoan would surround it. Any of these major cmities would be enough to kill ten thousand cultivators! But, they all gathered together, at the same time, they pressed toward Jagoan, as if they were going to destroy his body and soul millions, tens of millions of times, and forever fall into endless purgatory and suffer forever! Kill! Kill! Kill! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was as if a heavenly deity¡¯s furious roar sounded from the great cmity. Every sound condensed into Heavenly Dao characters that stood between heaven and earth. Fresh blood dripped from the depths of the void. Seeing these words, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm trembled. These words were written with iron, silver hooks, and dragons and snakes. Each stroke was filled with the will of heaven. He even forgot the purpose of staying here. His knees went soft, and his fear made him want to hold his head and scream. His Taoist Heart was shaking. He almost used all the strength of his Amethyst Pce Realm to prevent himself from fainting. Amethyst Pce Realm¡¯s Spiritual Master tore through the void and swept across the world. But now, he was so scared that he almost fell silent and could not move. If someone saw it with their own eyes, they would definitely find it unbelievable. But that was the truth. Will there be such a catastrophe in the promotion of the Heavenly Spirit Realm? The eyes of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm were full of fear, like a dam breaking the dam. He turned around and tried to escape. But all of a sudden, a stream of heavenly might surged from all directions. Bam! The void within a radius of 1,000 miles instantly solidified into an iron te! Feeling the change, the Spiritual Master¡¯s face turned pale. At this moment, he was also wrapped within the range of Jagoan¡¯s breakthrough. ¡°Let me go!¡± He gritted his teeth and waved his hand. Sizzle! A long spark shed out of thin air wherever his fingertip passed. But, the void was not torn apart by him, and there was no change at all. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was stunned. He looked up ahead. A crystal-like fortress appeared in the distance. It was impossible for him to fly smoothly, let alone break the barrier. Furthermore, the Amethyst Pce Realm¡¯srgest escape technique, tore through the void, was now impossible. That meant that he had to stay here and wait for the promotion of Jagoan. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm hadpletely understood Jagoan¡¯s intention. He also understood that he had dug a big hole and jumped in happily. Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 I¡­ I actually helped himplete his promotion¡­ The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was ashamed and angry. He had vaguely sensed that he had been used by him. But because of his realm and his control of the situation, he did not take it seriously at all. However, it helped the other party to get promoted. ¡°He used me!¡± An uncontroble anger burned in the hearts of Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master. His breathing became heavy. ¡°I will never let you go! When a cultivator was promoted, his heart was open and he was the weakest! ¡°At this time, you dared to advance in front of me. You¡¯re courting death! I want you to pay ten times, no, a hundred times the price for what you just did!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm roared and waved his arm. Eight glowing wheels appeared above his head. An overwhelming aura of the Fire God spread out. The surrounding void began to twist, pile up, and collide with each other, making continuous roars. ¡°Die!¡± The eyes of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm were burning with anger. He activated his spiritual Qi violently and injected it into his magic weapon like a river. All of a sudden, the eight light wheels burst out a deafening roar. Not only did they rotate at a high speed, but they also formed a circle. In an instant, they turned into a burning circle. In the center of the big circle, at this moment, a deep depression appeared, and a me country appeared. Driven by the spiritual Qi of Amethyst Pce Realm, the me country swept directly toward Jagoan. Countless me gods appeared in the country. They were tall and towering, pointing at the sky and the earth. They were majestic and powerful. They disyed peerless magical powers and fiercely rushed toward Jagoan. Mountains and rivers, the sky, and the sky were all shattered. But, a ck line suddenly appeared in the storm of Jagoan promotion. The ck line looked long and thin. But, it made the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm feel extremely dangerous. It was as if that was the most dangerous starting point between heaven and earth. Buzz! Swoosh! The ck line suddenly sped up and rushed forward. In an instant, it made contact with the burning country. Time seemed to stop for a moment. The light seemed to havepleted a shift of light and darkness. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm stopped breathing. At this moment, he suddenly had a feeling that a disaster wasing. Before he coulde back to his senses, with a loud crash, the boundless me country copsed in front of him! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The high-rise buildings and mountains formed by mes instantly copsed. With a roar, the ming magical power of the peerless magical power was unleashed, and a ck cut appeared on his body. The next moment, it turned into sparks all over the sky,pletely dissipated by the wind. This¡­ Huh? Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master waspletely stunned. The moment the ck thread appeared, he felt something different. That was neither a magic weapon nor a magical power. It was a resonance with the Great Tao of heaven and earth. He had once felt this resonance in the Divine Soul of the giant me bird he had seized. But that trace was too weak. It was like a drop of wine falling into ake. It could only be felt since he had reached the Amethyst Pce Realm. But the ck line just now was like a century-old wine! He finally understood why the giant me bird hadpletely cut off contact with him. This is¡­ The Great Tao¡­ The Spiritual Master¡¯s breathing became extremely difficult at this moment. This was even more shocking and frightening than when his magical powers had been neutralized by Jagoan time and time again. The Great Tao! Heaven and Earth Great Tao! As soon as the opponent attacked, he directlyunched a supreme Great Tao attack! Why was that? How could a mere Heavenly Spirit Realmprehend not only the Great Tao but also disy such power? As a Spiritual Master, he was not qualified to do it, let aloneprehend it! For a moment, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm looked extremely lonely and complicated. It even gave people a feeling that he was desperate. At the same time, in the storm, countless heavenly tribtions and natural disasters poured down to Jagoan like a storm. Boom! The thunderbolt turned into a waterfall and condensed into countless weapons, full of killing intent. In an instant, it swallowed up Jagoan. When faced with heavenly tribtion, one could face it head-on and retaliate. The Dao of Jagoan was naturally to counterattack! He didn¡¯t need magical power or techniques. He relied on his physical body to fight back. At the same time, he would use the power of the tribtion to refine himself and understand the truth of the Great Tao. With a great roar, Jagoan stepped forward, erupting with lion-like might, intimidating tens of thousands of creatures. A fist smashed out. This punch seemed to have hit the depths of the void, into the waterfall, and then exploded violently. Bang! Countless lightning bolts explodedpletely. All kinds of weapons condensed by the lightning exploded into pieces in an instant. The waterfall was torn into two by a pair of invisible hands. Jagoan felt it was not enough. He stretched out his five fingers and grabbed. The lightning in front of him suddenly condensed rapidly. In an instant, all the thunderbolts within thousands of miles turned into a ball. This ball contained enough power to destroy mountains and rivers. But he didn¡¯t care. He opened his mouth and ate it. Life-devouring Tribtion! If the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm outside the storm saw this scene, he would be scared to death! No one knew if anyone would do this in the future. But no one had done that before Jagoan. The rolling Heavenly Lightning was immediately swallowed by Jagoan. As soon as the thunder was about to blow his heart, liver, and kidney into blood, he immediately ran the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. ¡°I want to take all of your power for my own use!¡± Bam! With an explosion, Jagoan¡¯s body expanded like an intable ball. Then, cracking sounds! Every muscle, every strand of hair, and even every pore of his body were exploding. However, Jagoan did not feel any pain. Instead, he felt his body getting lighter and sharper, and the power in his body was crazily umting. After a while, the thunderous sound stopped. Jagoan looked at the poisonous mist floating ahead. ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± He opened his mouth and breathed. Woo! The floating dark green poison fog immediately condensed into arge river and was swallowed by Jagoan. After the poison gas, there was a colorful light. He still reached out to grab it. He directly tore down the void where the light was, condensed it into a ball, and swallowed it. Without exception, he absorbed all eight elements and eight Heavenly Tribtions into his body. Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 In the aspect of the catastrophe, Jagoan also showed his personality. The heavenly tribtion was a test for ordinary cultivators. As long as one passed the test, he could be promoted and gain a lot of benefits. But the promotion of the catastrophe waspletely different when it came to him. Although the purpose of the test had not changed, Jagoan had forcefully turned the test into various benefits and integrated them into his body. No cultivators had ever thought so, let alone do it. Could the power of the tribtion still be absorbed into one¡¯s body? No one would believe it. But Jagoan did it now. There were a total of eight kinds of Heavenly Tribtions, including eight types of elemental properties. Jagoan did not know if this Heavenly Tribtion was too powerful for a cultivator at his level. But at least, he was very satisfied with the absorbed power. Jagoan was very satisfied, and the face of Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master outside the storm was twisted at this moment. When Jagoan experienced the tribtion, although the other party could not see how Jagoan fought against it, some images produced by the tribtion still prated the storm and appeared in front of the Spiritual Master. The lightning tribtion that condensed into countless terrifying weapons and magic weapons, the water tribtion that overturned the earth and engulfed the world, suddenly descended above the storm, revealing the golden tribtion of a ninth-grade golden lotus. Each of them was a terrifying cmity the Spiritual Master had never seen before. In the beginning, when the Celestial Tribtion descended, the Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Masters couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°You must be dead! You definitely won¡¯t be able to withstand this wave!¡± However, not long after, Jagoan¡¯s soaring aura reached him. When the second tribtion came, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It was just luck just now. He can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Then, Jagoan¡¯s aura increased again. Next, the third, fourth, fifth¡­ The aura of Jagoan kept increasing, and it even felt like it was going to explode the truth of the Great Tao. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm had never predicted that! Atst, he was so shocked that his mouth was tilted. His eyes were full of shock and fear. When the eighth tribtion disappeared, an illusory image of a towering mountain appeared above the storm. There was no way to describe how tall and majestic this mountain peak was. It stood there like a mountain that could suppress everything in the world. Everyone felt as if they were being suppressed in front of it. Their bodies were as small as stones, as small as dust. How¡­ This is¡­ Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master was breathing hard. The feeling brought by the mountain was too shocking. Although it was only a shadow, it seemed that it wanted to break through the void and descend directly. He could sense the shackles on the mountain peak. ¡°Yes¡­ This¡­ This is the barrier of the cultivators¡¯ Realm! Soon, he reacted. But it was also because of this that he was even more shocked. His eyes were full of amazement, which could hardly be described in words. The third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm?! This guy has really not reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm! This mountain was the fortress for him to break through to the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm! The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm shouted out these three sentences directly. If a cultivator took the Path of Immortality, he couldpare the difficulty of realms with such mountain peaks. After crossing the mountain peak, the path of immortality would naturally allow one to go further. One¡¯s cultivation realm would also be improved until they encountered the next mountain peak. Some people once said that cultivation was almost the same as climbing. But at this time, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm could swear on his own. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. If such a mountain peak appeared on his path to immortality, he would definitely give up. He would never be able to cross this mountain! When he advanced from the Heavenly Spirit Realm to the Amethyst Pce Realm, the difficulty was less than one percent of this mountain peak! For a moment, under the shock of his mind, Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master not only fell silent, but even his Taoist Heart began to tremble, and his aura became unstable. It was at this point that a boom rang out. This roar was not an ordinary sound, and even in reality, there was no such sound. Ordinary people and wild beasts could not feel this voice. Only cultivators, demonic beasts, and other living creatures who had reached a certain level of cultivation could feel it through their Divine Souls. At this moment, a circumference of tens miles, hundreds miles, thousands miles! All creatures who had reached a certain level of cultivation became quiet. This was an instinctive danger that everyone¡¯s spirit was oppressed when the strong were about to be born. In this area, the cultivators of some sects, whether they were in closed-door training or not, all closed their mouths and jumped up to look into the distance. Some timid demonic beasts shrank into their caves, shivering and not daring to breathe. There were also some dead souls and Yin spirits that, with a woo sound, entered the deepest underground depths. An indescribable silence enveloped the area. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was the closest at the moment, so he had the most intense feeling about the roar. His soul trembled, bringing about changes to his body. His face alternated between white and red. The vigor in his body surged, and his throat felt sweet. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that he had relied on his own Realm to suppress the difort, then if he had spit out the blood, not only would his Realm decline, but his Dao foundation would have been damaged. The decline of one¡¯s realm could be made up for after being nurtured and cultivated again. Once the Dao foundation was damaged, it would be like a vase cracking. Even if it was filled with water, it would eventually be exposed as time went by. Panting, Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master looked at the mountain peak, his eyes filled with confusion, shock, surprise, and fear. He actually broke through¡­ He really made a breakthrough¡­ Hans Bierce, do you know what kind of opponent you provoked? It¡¯s obviously a barrier to advance to the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but as an Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm, I can only look up to it and have no confidence to cross it¡­ Hah! However, I will never give up like this! In the heart of the Spiritual Masters of Amethyst Pce Realm, extreme anger and fear turned into an unstoppable killing decision. Just as I thought before, the stronger you are now, the greater your adventure will be! As long as I can kill you, I will definitely get a chance to upgrade again! Now it seemed to be a disaster, but on second thought, it was also an immortal fate! ¡°Your current disadvantage is that even though you have been promoted, you are still a Heavenly Spirit Realm. The gap between the Heavenly Spirit Realm and Amethyst Pce Realm is definitely not something that you can make up for by your adventure. Your Heavenly Spirit Realm is your biggest weakness!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm shouted out thest sentence. However, a faint voice was immediately heard from the storm. ¡°What a coincidence! What I¡¯m best at is to kill those who are above my level!¡± Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 Hmm? He didn¡¯t expect to receive a response from the other side. At this moment, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed. He looked up into the distance. Cracks appeared on the mountain. These cracks spread quickly, like a spider web, covering the mountain. Momentster, the mountain copsed silently. At the same time, the light gradually dimmed. Along the way of promotion, the mountains blocking the way vanished. Jagoan¡¯s aura soared into the sky. The destroyed sky became very peaceful at this moment. One flickering star after another appeared. But, these stars were constantly shaking because of the momentum of him. The next moment, they rained down like raindrops. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm focused his vision and looked into the distance. He could feel that Jagoan¡¯s aura continued to rise. Without the barrier, Jagoan could easily crossed the peak of the Second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He had reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm! Although it was only the entry level of the third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, it was a major improvement. Boom! The rolling air waves became extremely sticky. With Jagoan as the center, they violently rolled around and spread around. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The eyes of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm glinted. He turned his wrist and took out more than ten azure elixirs. Ayer of rity appeared on the surface of the elixirs. Through this transparent light, one could even see that inside the elixirs, clouds and mist were rising and falling, multicolored light swallowing and exhaling. Just one nce was enough to cheer people up. If one took a deep breath, he would be full of energy and spiritual Qi. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm did not hesitate to swallow the more than ten elixirs. Bam! Instantly, his spiritual Qi was replenished. The surrounding void caved in like a steel te. ¡°Boy, since you¡¯ve finished your promotion, let¡¯s start the second round!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm suddenly ignited a raging fire under his feet. He took a step forward, and the fire formed a dragon head. He opened his bloody mouth and rushed toward Jagoan. Jagoan had just been promoted, and his aura was notpletely stable. However, he had already opened his eyes. There was no sadness or joy in his eyes. Looking at Jagoan, the Spiritual Master¡¯s heart inexplicably jumped. A sense of impending disaster rose in his heart. However, this feeling was engulfed by shame and anger the next moment. ¡°me Dragon Skyfire Cut!¡± With a roar, he struck out a zing sun with both hands. The dragon head under his feet kept roaring. It was as if the dragon¡¯s body had been burned through the void. It broke free from the depths and swallowed the scorching sun in the sky. Every time it swallowed the sun, its strength would soar. After swallowing the nine suns, this fire dragon already gave one the feeling that it was limitless. All living creatures¡¯ Great Tao would be destroyed. With a roar, the giant dragon descended from the sky and swooped down toward Jagoan. Countless mes and heavenly rivers appeared around it and poured down. Wherever it passed, the space was burned through. The mes carried the void storm and crushed Jagoan. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm looked proud and ferocious. ¡°Although you have completed the promotion, Heavenly Spirit Realm is the Heavenly Spirit Realm. It will never be compared with Amethyst Pce Realm! What¡¯s more, you just finished your promotion and your breath was unstable. How dare you provoke me in such a situation? You¡¯re so reckless!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was even more pleased with himself. At this moment, Jagoan looked at him. His nce seemed to have crossed the distance between them and the sea of consciousness of Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master. Seeing this, the Spiritual Master was stunned. ¡°You!¡± At the same time, the voice of Jagoan also sounded in the Spiritual Master¡¯s mind. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you made any progress at all?¡± His voice was full of regret and boredom, which made the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm stunned. Just as he was about to refute, he saw Jagoan raise his head and look at the raging ming dragon. Jagoan¡¯s pupils reflected the mes all over the sky, but he was still calm, as if he didn¡¯t care at all. Just as the me Dragon was about to hit the top of his head and the void above him waspletely burned through, Jagoan suddenly opened his mouth and took a deep breath. An incredible phenomenon appeared. With a boom, the me Dragon¡¯s body shrank rapidly, and the endless fire around it turned into a stream and was swallowed by Jagoan. In an instant, the clouds were light and the wind was blowing. It wasfortable and pleasant. The breeze came slowly, which stunned the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. His smug smile and arrogant expression froze on his face and he did not have time to retreat. Time seemed to stop for a moment. After a while, Jagoan looked at the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. You haven¡¯t improved at all. I¡¯ll give it back to you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jagoan opened his mouth. The me Dragon, which was ten times fiercer than before, rushed to the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm in an instant. The me Dragon condensed by the magical power of Amethyst Pce Realm was nothingpared with the one spat out by Jagoan! Heaven and Earth were burned to pieces at this moment. The Great Tao True Spirits werepletely destroyed. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm even felt as if he was blocked in the purgatory of Fire. The robe on his body could not bear the terrifying power at this time. The surface of the robe shed, and then the formations and inscriptions inside it burst into pieces. A gorgeous robe without the Inscription of formation immediately became an ordinary robe. It was ignited by the me. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm hurriedly propped up the Body-protection Gang. However, the surrounding mes seemed to be squeezing time and space together. His Body- protection Gang consumed his spiritual Qi at an amazing speed. Although the elixirs he had just swallowed had helped him fill up his spiritual Qi, more than 30 percent of it had been consumed in such a short time! Ah! The Light-splitting Yang Umbre! The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was iparably shocked and angry. He took out an ancient looking umbre made of bamboo and immediately opened it. A wisp of cyan smoke gathered into a light and enveloped it. The surrounding mes immediately dispersed in all directions. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm looked better. But before he could catch his breath, the mes around him hit the shore again like a raging wave, stirring up waves. They burst out a more deafening sound than just now and smashed toward him. At the same time, a palm suddenly appeared in the me. The eyes of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm kept changing, and he was so shocked that he hurriedly opened the umbre to block. However, Jagoan¡¯s palm, like a dragon, a tiger, a leopard, and an eagle, pierced through the raging mes and grabbed onto the surface of the umbre. Chi! A spirit tool Realm magic weapon was torn apart by him, leaving only the umbre bone. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm also felt that he was hit by a huge force. The Body- protection Gang around him shook violently and exploded with a bang. His body flew out like a cannonball. Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 A mouthful of blood spurted out of the Spiritual Master¡¯s throat. He felt as if his arms had been shattered. The spiritual Qi in his body surged wildly and waspletely out of control. It was like countless steel needles stabbing into all the tendons and vessels in his body, making his vision ck and he almost fainted on the spot. However,pared to the pain in his body, the monstrous doubts and shock in his heart made him tremble even more. Not only did the other party return his magical power, but the magical power was also more powerful. It even attacked directly, making him unable to fight back. How, how was this possible? The other party had indeed advanced to a higher realm. But he was still in Heavenly Spirit Realm. Shouldn¡¯t Heavenly Spirit Realms be like ants in front of Amethyst Pce Realm? How, how could this be¡­ What kind of Legacy did the other party receive? The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm suppressed the surging vigor in his chest and looked in the direction of Jagoan. This nce made him feel that all the blood in his body stopped flowing and his limbs were cold. There was no Jagoan in that position! Bam! A voice rang out in the air. Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master saw a figure appear above him. ¡°True Yang Heart-breaking Kill!¡± In shock and anger, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm roared and stretched out three fingers toward Jagoan. Streaks of light and shadows released a powerful and heavy aura that could destroy Yin and Yang as they rushed out murderously. ¡°Haha!¡± A sneer came. Jagoan raised his hand and grabbed. The light and shadow were crushed by him. Then he pped toward the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. ¡°The North Jagoan Constetion Skill!¡± Countless starlight converged from the horizon and turned into countless beams of light, shooting out violently. Boom! Layers of the world seemed to have been pierced through. Crack! The void was shattered into pieces. The light struck the Spiritual Master¡¯s body, causing countless starlight ripples to appear. Every ripple had the power to shatter a universe. The light suddenly exploded, sending Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master flying nearly a hundred miles away. He didn¡¯t even have time to defend himself. His figure smashed space into pieces. In mid-air, his body even formed a visible trajectory. This track was condensed after suppressing the void, as if it had been there since ancient times. Paw! Blood spurted from his mouth. The expression in the eyes of Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master changed from surprise to horror. He was finally sure. He was no match for Jagoan. This guy must have obtained the inheritance of an ancient powerful figure. I must find a way to kill him! The body of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm mmed into the ground, causing a great earthquake within a hundred miles. When the ground was torn and copsed, he took out a jade talisman. He turned his divine thoughts and printed a line of information on it. However, just as he was about to crush the Jade Talisman and send out the message, me Severing suddenly broke through the surging smoke and dust. With a swoosh, it cut off his arm holding the Jade Talisman and then fell to the ground. Bam! There was a loud boom and then the ground rose high. It was like a strong energy bursting out from the depths and destroying everything. The rocks instantly melted intova. The ground was burned red and began to flow. The eyes of Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master were full of fear and despair. Jagoan suddenly fell down and stepped on the Spiritual Master¡¯s arm, turning it into minced meat. ¡°The gap between Amethyst Pce Realm and Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­¡± The words of Jagoan reached the ears of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. He was not only shocked, but also frightened. ¡°It¡¯s really an insurmountable gap¡­¡± This was what the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm said to Jagoan. But at this time, Jagoan said it and it was full of irony. The face of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm suddenly felt hot and painful. He also understood that if he did not use his trump card, he would die here today! He ran his spiritual Qi to temporarily heal the injury on his arm. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm turned his eyes and sneered, ¡°You have received the inheritance of a Greater Power, and your strength is far beyond the same level. This is what I didn¡¯t expect in advance. But you have to know that Amethyst Pce Realm is called Amethyst Pce Realm not only because of the realm. And¡­ The umtion of Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± With a roar, the body of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm suddenly lit up. He seemed to have be a fire man. His figure also changed. He suddenly turned into eight streams of flowing light and shot in different directions. At the same time, scenes formed by mes, like walls, blocked Jagoan. These scenes were extremely strange and bizarre. When they separated, they gave off a dazzling feeling. When they ovepped, they seemed to be from the Vast Thousand Worlds. When one looked at them, one would be mesmerized and unable to extricate themselves. Furthermore, that surging me was also a magical power blow. This was the trump card of Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master. ¡°Magical power ming Fire! Boy, wait and see!¡± Within the eight streams of fire, the Spiritual Masters of Amethyst Pce Realm cursed viciously. But the voice came from all directions, making it hard to tell which one was the real Amethyst Pce Realm. ¡°Destroying Soul Sacred Fire!¡± With another roar, eight Flowing Fires suddenly showed a touch of gold. The golden light seemed sacred and noble. All of a sudden, the void was cut open. This kind of cutting was different from ordinary Void-breaking Realm. This was even closer to a type of escape method. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As the magical power was disyed, Jagoan could feel that the spiritual Qi in the body of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was rapidly consumed, and the eight Flowing Fires also began to be looming. Clearly, although this magical power consumed a lot of energy, it could help the Spiritual Master quickly escape. With thepletion of the upgrade of Jagoan, the power of the Void Fortress had greatly weakened. Now, the Spiritual Master had a chance to escape. The Spiritual Master used the magical power of the Three Thousand Illusory mes to block Jagoan, and used the Holy Fire of Destruction to escape. This was thest trump card of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. This was also the situation he had never been in such a sorry state since he fought against the enemy! ¡°Do you really think you can leave?¡± Jagoan sneered and flew into the air, throwing out the Sky-flipping Seal in his hand. The vast and mighty spiritual Qi smashed into it. The Sky-flipping Seal shook in the air. Suddenly, a solid and close force appeared out of thin air. In an instant, it covered a radius of 1,000 miles. There was also a nging sound from the Flowing Fire. It rubbed against the void and emitted dazzling sparks. ¡°You actually have such a treasure!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm immediately let out a furious roar. ¡°More than that!¡± Jagoan sneered. Facing all kinds of scenes condensed by the fire, he raised his hand and pointed. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Chi! Suddenly, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. All the pictures were torn into pieces. In the midst of the lightning, Jagoan stepped out, flew to a higher sky, and stamped down. Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 Bam! The tremors caused by the copse of the sky. The entire canopy waspletely destroyed. The eight escaping golden lights instantly felt countless mountains crashing on them. All the light fell to the ground. Bang! Boom! Every single explosion would shatter the Milky Way, destroy the great power and destruction of luck. Eight rays of golden light constantly swayed, while at the same time, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm howled in pain. ¡°Argh!¡± The eight rays of golden light became dim at a visible speed. However, one of the lights was obviously slower than the other seven. Jagoan narrowed his eyes, took a step forward, and moved his finger. ¡°Archean Demonic Soul Symbol!¡± Swoosh! The magic weapon of killing, which was filled with Demonic Qi, whistled out, leaving a long line in mid- air. In the blink of an eye, it pierced through the seven beams of golden light. The speed was so fast that it drew an arc, making people feel as if the Archean Demonic Soul Talisman had connected the seven golden lights together. Crack! Then, a huge explosion urred. The seven rays of golden light exploded. In the remaining light, the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm screamed, and his figure emerged. At this time, his remaining arm was tightly pressed against his forehead, and he let out a mournful howl. ¡°Die!¡± Jagoan spat out a single word, then pped his blood-colored wings and descended toward the other party. The injured Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was both furious and terrified. He roared repeatedly, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to kill me! The will of Amethyst Pce Realm is filled with all sorts of techniques. Even if you chop me into pieces, I can be reborn¡­¡± Jagoan looked at him calmly and raised his hand to point. An indescribable horrible aura instantly condensed between him. It was not like a magical power, but also like a magical power. It was as though the great magical power and great power had opened the door to the Fiend world at this moment. Fierce and desperate feelings arose spontaneously. In the depths of the void, smoke of wolves swept, and endless blood and fire rose to the sky. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was frightened by this momentum. Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t make more sounds in his throat. ¡°Burning me Demonic Soul Cut!¡± Bam! A fierce saber that could pierce the heavens and the earth waspletely made of flesh and blood. The surface of the saber was covered in raging mes, and the ck destructive the Great Tao flowed like a river. The Spiritual Master was dumbfounded. He understood that what he had said before was useless in front of the other party. The power of an Amethyst Pce Realm could only be a joke in front of the opponent! With the supreme magical power and the Destruction Great Tao, killing the Spiritual Master was a piece of cake. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was engulfed by the aura of blood and fire. In the blink of an eye, his soul was destroyed. An Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master was easily killed by Jagoan after he reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. If other cultivators saw such a scene and such strength at this time, they would definitely be shocked to the point that their Divine Souls would tremble and even be scared to death on the spot. But on contrary, Jagoan did not look too happy. Instead, he looked very calm. On the one hand, his current Dao heart had long be iparably firm. He wouldn¡¯t reveal expressions of extremely happy, or extremely unstable. On the other hand, he had expected this situation. All of his previous umtions, all of his fortuitous encounters, and all of his preparations, were all for the purpose of bing stronger and stronger on the path of Immortality, reaching the goal of being invincible at the same level and killing someone at a higher level. As his realm improved, his strength became stronger and stronger, which was reasonable. If he was excited about such a thing, then his future achievements would be limited. At this time, the world was almost shattered by him, and the surroundings were chaotic. Fortunately, there was no need to worry. Because of the abundant spiritual Qi, this damaged world would soon begin to repair itself. However, after the repair, it was almost impossible forndform to be the same as before. It was a very normal thing to have mountains and seas. Jagoan reached out and grabbed it. After withdrawing the Sky-flipping Seal, Jagoan pondered for a while and released the Purple Golden Thunder Ape from the Earrings of Echo. The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape looked extremely weak, almost as weak as a wisp of thin air. After all, when it was hit by the head-on blow of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm, it seemed that it had been seriously injured by the ancestor. It was good that it was still alive. ¡°For the sake of your good performance before¡­¡± Jagoan raised his hand and injected a wisp of qi and blood into the body of the purple-gold Thunder Ape. Immediately, the purple-gold Thunder Ape¡¯s breathing eased. Its dim eyes also shone again. It could clearly feel that the pain all over its body was decreasing with its breath. In a short time, it could not feel any pain. It couldn¡¯t even move its arms just now, but now it seemed to be full of strength. ¡°Get up¡­¡± As the faint voice of Jagoan entered its ears, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape immediately turned over and jumped up. It looked at its whole body in surprise. The wounds all over its body were healed in a short time! Moreover, it felt as if a brand new power had been injected into it. This power was stronger and more valiant! Among the Demonic Beasts, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape¡¯s intelligence was the closest to humans. When it found the changes in Jagoan¡¯s realm, connected with the changes in the surrounding void, the missing Amethyst Pce Realm, and the strong smell of spiritual Qi and vigor in the void, it immediately understood what had happened! It was precisely because this type of thing was too shocking, that Jagoan¡¯s killing the Amethyst Pce Realm was more astonishing. The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape immediately knelt on the ground without hesitation. ¡°Congrattions, Master, for taking a step further. Congrattions on killing the Spiritual Masters of Amethyst Pce Realm. Thank you for saving my life! I¡¯ll definitely do my best for you in the future!¡± These words were loud and clear. However, Jagoan snorted. ¡°Do you mean that you didn¡¯t n to do your best in the past?¡± The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape trembled and froze on the spot, not knowing how to exin. However, this sentence was actually just a warning from Jagoan, and he did not really intend to pursue the matter. So Jagoan said, ¡°Think about your own position and do your job¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I will!¡± The purple-gold Violent Thunder Ape let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, it warned itself to be careful in the future. ¡°Next, we are going to another ce.¡± Jagoan looked into the distance. ¡°Go get something, and then we can go back and cultivate for a while.¡± Jagoan did not say where to go, and the Purple Golden Thunder Ape did not dare to ask. It merely bowed and agreed. The next moment, Jagoan stood on the back of the purple-gold Thunder Ape and said, ¡°Go to Silver Butterfly Canyon.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 Silver Butterfly Canyon¡­ In the Ghost Kill Pavilion¡¯s treasury. Double Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Masters were guarding there. Jagoan had learned this secret from the memory of the purple-robed man of the Ghost Kill Pavilion. To some extent, this secret ce in Silver Butterfly Canyon was the backbone of the Ghost Kill Pavilion for so many years. If Ghost Kill Pavilion waspared to a constantly growing human, then Silver Butterfly Canyon was the backbone of this human. What was hidden here was not a treasury. It was an extremely secret treasure. This treasure could help the Ghost Kill Pavilion cultivate talents time and time again. Thus, the Ghost Kill Pavilion developed extremely fast and became bigger and bigger. Although Jagoan knew about it before, he had never been interested in it. The main reason was that he was not strong enough. He did not have the power to deal with the Amethyst Pce Realm. If he went there, he would die. Jagoan had never considered using the power of the one behind the Gates of Hell. Unless he had no other choice, he would not easily use this trump card. Because there was no way to control the one behind the Gates of Hell. With this thought in mind, Jagoan rode on the body of the Purple Golden Thunder Ape and headed toward Silver Butterfly Canyon. After the Purple Golden Thunder Ape recovered from its injuries, it disyed its Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s strength. Its speed was far faster than that of an ordinary flying magic weapon and saved a lot of time for Jagoan. When they were less than 500 miles away from Silver Butterfly Canyon, Jagoan stopped the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. In the forest, Jagoan asked the other party, ¡°You always show off your beast form, but as a shape- shifting demon, you should be able to transform into a human, right?¡± ¡°Master, I can transform into a human,¡± the Purple Golden Thunder Ape replied respectfully. Jagoan knew that there were some demonic beasts who felt that their beast forms were more distinguished. Therefore, even if they could, most of the time, they would appear in beast form. This Purple Golden Thunder Ape belonged to this category. However, what Jagoan wanted it to do next was not suitable in the shape of a beast. After he said his request, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape did not hesitate at all. The thunder and lightning all over its body gushed out. After a while, it began to shrink in the dazzling thunderbolts. Soon after, a middle-aged man, who looked taller than normal people, appeared in front of Jagoan. He had a square face, sword-shaped eyebrows, and starry eyes. He was tall and strong, and his whole body exuded a majestic aura. This image was quite simr to that of the generals whomanded millions of troops in the mundane imperial court and charged into the enemy formation as if there was no one else present. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. ¡°Do as I sayter. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I will definitely not disappoint you,¡± said the ape demon solemnly. Jagoan immediately turned the Wave-like Void Bracelet and disappeared. After waiting for a while, the ape demon rushed forward to the forest. Compared to when it was in the form of a beast trampling on the earth and sweeping through everything, his movements were more agile and silent. After taking a few steps, Jagoan arrived at a town less than 300 miles away from Silver Butterfly Canyon. Naturally, the Ghost Kill Pavilion would not openly tell others that they had hidden valuable treasures in Silver Butterfly Valley. Besides the group of highly respected people in the Ghost Kill Pavilion, most of the killers in the Ghost Kill Pavilion did not know about it. In people¡¯s knowledge, Silver Butterfly Canyon was just a in valley with a uniquendscape. It was as ordinary as the countless mountains and rivers in continent. Jagoan stood in the air and looked up. In the distance, there were bright silver mountain peaks. There was a canyon between these mountains. The canyon was winding, which was not much different from the other valleys. The only thing that attracted people¡¯s attention was the pure silver color of the canyon, which was even brighter than the surrounding mountains. It was as if it was made of washed silver. In the past, someone thought Silver Butterfly Canyon was made up of silver ores. But then he found that it was not. The canyon was filled with ordinary stones, but with a slightly special color. There was no Heaven Treasure or Earth Treasure in the valley, and it was very ordinary. As for why it was called Silver Butterfly Canyon, it was just because from a high altitude, the canyon and the surrounding mountains looked like a big butterfly spreading its wings. However, through the purple clothed man¡¯s memories, Jagoan had long since understood the secrets of Silver Butterfly Valley. That was why at this time, Jagoan calmlynded in this Copied Town outside Silver Butterfly Valley. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The Copied Town was not big, but it was deliberately run by the Ghost Kill Pavilion. Although it was called Copied Town, in fact, it was more like a ce where individual cultivators spontaneously gathered. Therefore, not only could some cultivators with extraordinary realms often be seen, but they could also buy some rare precious materials. People could even get some things that they couldn¡¯t see in public. With Copied Town as a cover, the Ghost Kill Pavilion did not have to worry about that in this in Silver Butterfly Canyon, there would often be cultivators that would arouse suspicion. At the same time, this Copied Town also became the ce where they collected information. As for the reason why Jagoan came to this town, the reason was even simpler. If he wanted to go to Silver Butterfly Canyon, he had to pass through this town. Otherwise, it would alert the Ghost Kill Pavilion. From the memory of the purple-robed man, Jagoan knew that there were at least two low-level Amethyst Pce Realms guarding Silver Butterfly Canyon all year round. There would asionally be one more. He was determined to get the treasure, so he did not want to fail. If he forced his way in like in the past and drew the other party¡¯s attention, then the other party would take that thing away. It would not be so easy to get it next time. After all, the Amethyst Pce Realm could tear the void apart. Although he had the strength of an Amethyst Pce Realm, Jagoan could not cross the void like Amethyst Pce Realm. After entering the town, Jagoan immediately felt streams of Divine Awareness falling on him. Some were curious, but more were malicious. Jagoan snorted and released his third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Instantly, more than half of the divine senses that had been spying on him disappeared. Although entry level of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was the lowest in this realm, it was already at the upper level of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The cultivators gathered here were mainly the Pulse Control Realm and the Holy Land Realm, so for a time, Jagoan just stepped forward, but the surrounding Holy Land Realms avoided him. However, there were also a few Divine Senses that fell on him since he entered the town. Even if Jagoan released the pressure of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, these Divine Senses did not move away. Evidently, the owners of these divine senses did not have any good ideas. At this moment, Jagoan did not care. His Divine Sense had far surpassed his peers. Therefore, the masters of the several Divine Senses did not know what they were doing were seen by Jagoan. Since he hade to this town today, Jagoan just looked around. Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 In addition to helping the Ghost Kill Pavilion hide its whereabouts and collecting information, the town outside Silver Butterfly Canyon had another purpose. That was to help Ghost Kill Pavilion sell goods. The biggest business in Ghost Kill Pavilion was to help the employer kill people. Since the targets had been killed, the killers of the Ghost Kill Pavilion would not leave the targets¡¯ treasures there. Therefore, under normal circumstances, the killers of the Ghost Kill Pavilion would take away the storage magic weapons on the targets after killing them. However, the rules of the Ghost Kill Pavilion were strict. Killers were not allowed to open these storage magic weapons in private. If they stole the things inside, they would be punished. These storage magic weapons had to be handed over to the Ghost Kill Pavilion and distributed by the elders. Some of the treasures in the storage magic weapons were naturally rewarded to the killers who completed the task. As for the other parts, they were either left behind by the Ghost Kill Pavilion or secretly distributed through channels simr to that of the Copied Town at the moment. They were exchanged for rtively cheap spirit stones. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jagoan walked around Copied Town and found some small objects that lit up his eyes. With him at the third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, those cultivators selling goods did not dare to bargain. Thus, he sessfully picked up a few treasures. However, when he bought one or two precious materials, Jagoan clearly felt that the price offered by the other party was lower than his expectations. And it was more than a little bit. After a round around the town, Jagoan walked out from another entrance of the town. The entrance faced the Silver Butterfly Canyon. In order to make the Silver Butterfly Canyon as ordinary as possible, the Ghost Kill Pavilion could not use any maze array or fantasy array to cover it. If there were mortals or cultivators who wanted to go, they would not stop them. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be a cover-up. But they also used a small n. After spreading the news that ¡°Silver Butterfly Canyon¡± was very ordinary and that there was nothing in it, there were obviously fewer people going to Silver Butterfly Canyon. Jagoan walked out of the town. He discovered that the divine senses thatnded on him did not leave, but stillnded on him. He simply spread out his Divine Sense. Soon, he found that several cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm were circling him and rushing forward. Jagoan sneered in his heart. He took out his Heaven-Earth Chessboard and flew forward at his own speed. After flying for about 500 miles, all of a sudden, several figures flew from all directions and surrounded Jagoan in the air. Jagoan looked around and found that there were five people in total, all of whom were Heavenly Spirit Realms. The number and realm of the cultivators spying on him in the town were the same. So they were the ones that were spying him just now. ¡°This master is really bold. You bought a lot of good things in the town.¡± The cultivator who seemed to be the leader said with a fake smile. ¡°So¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked at his opponent. ¡°The Great Formation of Origin of the Five Elements. The power will be multiplied by five people performing it togethering. If you have anything to say, just say it. I¡¯m in a hurry¡­¡± The leader of the cultivators was stunned by Jagoan¡¯s pointing out their killing move. But soon, his eyes lit up and he said with a grim smile, ¡°It seems that you are also a sensible person. In that case, I will say it directly. You¡¯re also at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, so you must know that it¡¯s not easy for us individual cultivators to cultivate. Just now, we saw you buy a lot of precious materials at a low price in the town¡­¡± ¡°Master, you can tell our trump card at a nce, so we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Give us a few of those obviously low-priced precious materials, and Master, you pay some spirit stones for passing the road. Let¡¯s just let it go today.¡± ¡°In fact, you were the ones who ordered them to sell those few precious materials to me at a low price¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s tone was faint before he continued, ¡°You tricked me to buy them at a low price and then you took them back halfway. This is also because I¡¯m in a high realm. It¡¯ll be a little tricky for you to kill me. If you encounter someone with a lower realm, you should kill them directly. You can even take away the treasures on their bodies.¡± Jagoan had never seen such a trap before. It could be said that these cultivators¡¯ tricks were as childish as two or three years old in the eyes of Jagoan. Although his tone was calm, he pointed out the other party¡¯s n, including their mind. Instantly, the faces of the five cultivators changed. The leader of the cultivators narrowed his eyes, his mouth, and his face darkened. The other party¡¯s cultivation realm was high, and the other party was so calm. He always felt that this fat sheep wasn¡¯t that easy to deal with. While they were silent, the cultivator, who was hovering on the left side of Jagoan, bared his teeth and waved his ws, saying, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t talk nonsense with him. I think he said so much just to buy time. Let¡¯s just kill him as we did in the past. Anyway, he has already entered the formation. We¡­¡± While the cultivator was talking, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. He felt like he was flying. But when he looked down, he immediately saw that his body was still there in the air below. What was flying was only his head. The next moment, his head exploded into a bloody mist. Jagoan raised his head and looked at the leader of the cultivators whose eyes were wide open. He said in a rxed tone, ¡°It¡¯s noisy, you know¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± The leading cultivator came to his senses and flew into a rage. But then, he was overwhelmed by fear. He didn¡¯t see how his opponent attacked at all! And at this moment, the Five Elements Formation was broken. It meant that their trump cards no longer existed. ¡°We¡­¡± ¡°Die!¡± Before the cultivator finished speaking, Jagoan moved. It was like a stream of light passing through the crowd. The whole process took less than ten thousand seconds in the blink of an eye. But, the void seemed to be cut through by a mirror. Jagoan stepped on the Heaven-Earth Chessboard and flew forward as if nothing had happened. The cultivators stopped in mid-air, motionless. When Jagoan flew far away, their bodies were suddenly cut into pieces like the cut void and then exploded. Bang! The four cultivators exploded into four lumps of flesh and blood. Blood and spiritual Qi mixed together and rolled around. But, Jagoan was almost in Silver Butterfly Canyon. The closer he got to the canyon, the more clearly he saw the canyon connected with the surrounding mountains, like a silver butterfly spreading its wings. In the eyes of Jagoan, it was more like a big white moth than a silver butterfly. Hanging in mid-air, Jagoan pondered for a while then immediately spread his divine sense toward the entire valley. For the first time, he found nothing unusual. However, his expression did not change at all. Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 The significance of Silver Butterfly Canyon to Ghost Kill Pavilion was self-evident. If he found out at once, Jagoan would be suspicious. Moreover, from the purple-clothed man¡¯s Divine Soul, he only knew that there was a treasure in Silver Butterfly Canyon, and there were at least two Amethyst Pce Realms guarding it. As for the exact location, to be honest, the man in purple didn¡¯t know either. After all, although his status was high, his realm was not high enough. There were still some secrets that could not be found out by him in detail. Jagoan was not in a hurry. He continued to spread his Divine Sense and explore this area more carefully. Inch by inch, even a de of grass and a tree were not spared. The second time, Jagoan still found nothing. He remained calm as he continued probing. The third time, the fourth time¡­ The impact of his divine sense was increasing. Jagoan did not believe that he could not find it. Since Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators guarding this ce, the ability to hide treasures was naturally within the ability of the Amethyst Pce Realm. It was impossible for Amethyst Pce Realm to use Real Immortal Realm to hide a treasure. This kind of thing would happen to Jagoan in the future. But it would never happen in Ghost Kill Pavilion. Now that he had the strength to kill Amethyst Pce Realms, Jagoan could find them if he really wanted to. When the tenth time came, Jagoan¡¯s mind moved. He found an unusual spatial fluctuation behind a rock in Silver Butterfly Canyon. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, which shone brightly. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± After a while, he stood in front of the big rock. This rock protruded from a rock wall in the canyon. There were at least 8,000 rocks like this, which was toomon. But just now, he felt a very weak space fluctuation on this rock. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had been deliberately searching, Jagoan might have thought that the fluctuation at that moment was an illusion. Fortunately, something strange happened. When Jagoan arrived in front of the rock, he used his divine sense to inspect it, but he couldn¡¯t sense any spatial fluctuation. What kind of technique is this? Jagoan hesitated for a moment and did not attack with any force. He used his Divine Sense to detect it, but the other party¡¯s Amethyst Pce Realm had no reaction, which meant that they didn¡¯t care about the Divine Awareness of cultivators. But if he acted rashly before he could figure out the problem, the other party would naturally respond immediately. It seems that my understanding of space is still much worse than a real Amethyst Pce Realm. After all, they could tear apart the void and open the passageway. And I rely on external magic weapons like Wave-like Void Bracelet¡­ Jagoan pondered whether he should ask the one behind the Gates of Hell about this. After all, that one behind the Gates of Hell definitely knew it. However, he did not intend to let the other party intervene in this matter in advance. If he asked, he would feel strange. Just as Jagoan was hesitating, he suddenly had an idea. Following his senses, he made a grasping motion with his arm. Immediately, a thin and long stick as thick as an adult¡¯s thumb appeared in his hand. This was found in the treasury of the Golden Fox Sect. At that time, he burned the stick and Jagoan bit the stick, but it hadn¡¯t changed, so he kept it by his side. However, he had not figured out what material this slender stick was made of, so he forgot about itter. Just now, when he faced the rock, he clearly felt that the stick had changed. Holding the stick in his hand, Jagoan looked at the stick and the rock. The rock still did not change. The stick in his hand was not hot or cold, or the color changed. He thought about it and leaned the stick toward the rock. When it approached, there was no specific reaction. But the moment the stick touched the rock, Jagoan immediately felt that the stick in his hand was obviously heavy. It seemed that in an instant, the weight increased several times! ¡°Hmm?¡± Jagoan narrowed his eyes and had an idea. Almost at the same time, the voice behind the Gates of Hell also sounded in Jagoan¡¯s sea of consciousness. ¡°Break¡­ It¡­¡± This sentence coincided with Jagoan¡¯s idea. Raising the stick, he smashed toward the rock. The rock shattered. However, he only felt like hitting a rock, but there was no sound when the rock was smashed and shattered. In the valley, the wind blew past. The rock suddenly broke into finger-sized pieces and fell to the ground. A hazy and twisted void appeared in front of Jagoan like a door. ¡°So the secret is hidden here!¡± Jagoan looked at the stick in his hand. By this time, he had roughly guessed the function of this stick. It can detect changes in space¡­ It would be much easier when he knew its effect. But, Jagoan had found the hiding ce and there was no need to use it for the time being. He put away the stick and stepped into the twisted void. This distorted void was a teleportation space. Jagoan did not need to worry about the void storm inside, nor did he need to worry about being transported to dangerous ces. Because ording to what he knew, after the Ghost Kill Pavilion selected the talents to cultivate, they would send them to Silver Butterfly Canyon. When these people came, if they were Pulse Control Realms, they would be Holy Land Realms after staying in Silver Butterfly Canyon for three or five years. If they were Holy Land Realm, they would be Heavenly Spirit Realm after staying here for more than 20 years. In other words, the destination of the Transmitting Space was the mysterious treasure that could improve the cultivators¡¯ realm. If there was any danger in it, the people of Ghost Kill Pavilion would have died long ago. The Pulse Control Realm was safe and sound, let alone the current Jagoan. Jagoan found himself suspended in mid-air after a step. He was surrounded by mottled Space Ramparts that shone brightly. In front of him was a winding tunnel inside his intestines. His divine sense was blocked in this passage and he did not know how far it went. However, he did not hesitate and quickly flew forward. The shing light and shadows in the passage were quickly swept past him. After turning dozens of corners, a light appeared in front of Jagoan. At the same time, a faint fragrance of grass and flowers drifted over. He could still hear the rumbling sound like a waterfall. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He flew forward for a while and flew out of the exit. The warm sunshine came to him face to face. It was suddenly enlightened in front of Jagoan. Under his feet and around him, there were still silver- white, pure rocks without any impurities. That meant that he was still in Silver Butterfly Canyon. However, the scene in front of him was different from what he had imagined. Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 A beam of light fell from the sky and illuminated an area. The pure light made people feel that the air had be clean for a while. Under the light, a crystal skull appeared in front of Jagoan. The crystal skull was about the size of a house. In the crystal was water flowing like a clear spring. This stream of water was iparably clear. The rhythm created when it flowed at this time was able to instantly calm people down. Is this the treasure that can help a cultivator advance? Seeing this, Jagoan pondered. From the purple-robed man¡¯s memory, Jagoan had learned that this was an ¡°innate treasure¡±. Like the West Sea Soul-revealing Bead Jagoan had obtained before, they were all derived from the Great Tao and naturally formed. They were not refined by anyone. No matter who got such a treasure, it was a great blessing. No wonder Ghost Kill Pavilions can rise rapidly in a short time, and the high-level cultivators among them are endless. Although it is just an organization formed by individual cultivators, its hidden strength is enough to make many sects dare not provoke it easily¡­ Seeing this innate treasure, Jagoanpletely understood. Innate treasures could quickly improve the realm of cultivators, and they would not have some bad effects like elixirs. This was simply giving others a ¡®Pure Jade Physique¡¯, making others envious. As long as you cultivate inside, everyone will be Jagoan¡­ Jagoan raised his hand and was about to grab the crystal skull. Just as the force was about to approach the skull, ayer of light suddenly appeared in the void. The light film was extremely resilient and blocked the power of him. At the same time, there came the sound of evening drums and morning bells. With a loud knock, the shadows of two mountains appeared on both sides of the hollow, as if thick fog had spread. At the top of the two mountains, a cultivator sat cross-legged on each of them. One was gray-haired, dry and thin, like an old man. It was extremely difficult for him to even speak. The other one was a middle-aged woman. She was fat and had vertical eyebrows. She looked very fierce. However, no matter how they looked, Jagoan could feel the pressure from their bodies. The magical power of Amethyst Pce Realm was much stronger than the Heavenly Spirit Realm. What the two showed in front of Jagoan were not their real bodies, but the projection made by the magical power. Streaks of deep and mighty light made the two figures look like lofty mountains, with the sky above them, eternal life, and overlooking all living creatures. If it was an ordinary cultivator, just because he was intimidated by the other party¡¯s aura, his body would already tremble, soul swaying about. Jagoan nced around and looked calm. He suddenly pushed his five fingers forward. Boom! The light film quickly copsed, and the sound of mountains copsing and earth cracking burst out. The light cast from the sky suddenly became messy and dim as if it had been shattered. After a while, the film of light was pushed to the extreme. It was about to be torn apart, leaving only a line of distance. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°How dare you!¡± At this time, a fierce shout sounded from the depths of the void. The fat female cultivator, who was sitting cross-legged on the top of the mountain, was surrounded by circles of light and exuded a mysterious aura, like a beam of light passing through the long river of time. She suddenly stepped out of the myth and appeared above Jagoan in an instant. ¡°Immortal Mansion is an important ce. Stop right now!¡± The female cultivator looked down at Jagoan with a stern tone and red at him. Like a tide, waves of pressure came crashing toward Jagoan. Jagoan¡¯s hands keep moving nonstop. With a faint smile, he looked at the opponent, ¡°Ghost Kill Pavilion has also be an immortal mansion?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The female cultivator¡¯s eyes shed. She had not revealed any information about the Ghost Kill Pavilion because she did not want to expose the background of this ce. ording to her original n, even if a cultivator identally broke in, after feeling the pressure of the two Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Masters, he would retreat. But now, Jagoan¡¯s words showed that he was well prepared. Those who knew the secret here would end up like this. ¡°Die!¡± The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm shouted. Her tongue was like thunder, and she turned her palm toward Jagoan. Boom! A few of mountains piled upyer byyer toward Jagoan. The void Jagoan was in was about to be filled, about to explode. Even his soul seemed to be completely crushed in the next moment. ¡°Do you really think you can kill me?¡± Jagoan snorted and raised his hand to grasp the void. The spiritual Qi in his body swirled violently like a raging dragon. In an instant, it turned into a thunder dragon. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Suddenly, countless thunder as thick as water tanks appeared. Streaks of lightning, like spears of heaven¡¯s punishment, fell from the sky and rained down. Crack! Just like that, the mountain peaks that had been suppressed were prated and torn apart. The rock fragments were caught by the intertwined power grid and exploded into powder in an instant. With a boom, the thunder mine surged. Endless explosions instantly filled the whole void. Countless mountains disappeared in the blink of an eye, transforming into rolling smoke. ¡°Huh?¡± The fat female Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm revealed a surprised look. With a crash, the rolling smoke parted from the middle like a tide. Jagoan stepped forward. Streaks of lightning crackled about. Above, at his body, and at his feet, they formed the images of vicious beasts. The void, which had been condensed by the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm, was suddenly opened again and again. ¡°Break!¡± Jagoan spat out a word. This word shook the heavens. With a bang sound, that film of light exploded. Countless rays of light shot in all directions like meteors. ¡°How dare you!¡± The female Spiritual Master was shocked and angry as she shouted angrily. She could tell that Jagoan was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, a third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator broke her magical power and blew up the Restriction. This kind of strength was not like a Master at all. It was simply like an unreasonable fierce beast. Looking at Jagoan, the killing intent in the plump female Spiritual Master¡¯s eyes burst out and she murmured. Suddenly, endless light appeared behind her. The light washedyer byyer and converged into a large river, ake, and finally turned into a colorful sea. There was a deafening sound. ¡°Ten thousand immortals on a pilgrimage to the Immense Sea!¡± An angry roar erupted from her mouth. She reached out her hand and grabbed a long trident from the deep sea. The trident was colorful. With a slight movement, it seemed to draw out countless heavenly rivers, about to fall from the sea of stars. Holy aura emanated from her body. Jagoan suddenly felt that his steps were blocked by an invisible force. At the same time, light shed. He looked up at the colorful sea that kept approaching him. Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 An ind appeared in the center of the sea. Clouds and mist pervaded the air, and the immortal voice was beautiful. The next moment, countless Immortals appeared. They all red at Jagoan. As the female Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm waved her trident, they took out their magic weapons and attacked Jagoan. In an instant, thousands of flowing lights gathered into a divine radiance that could shake the world. The holy light washed toward Jagoan. ¡°Immortal Estate Grotto-heaven, those who enter it will die!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The shouts were loud enough to shake the sky. The voices seemed to be able to pierce through the void and reach different worlds. They were deep in people¡¯s hearts and directly destroyed people¡¯s fighting spirit. As soon as the voice entered Jagoan¡¯s ears, it immediately turned into countless small sounds, constantly attacking his sea of consciousness, intending to destroy his will and tear his spirit apart. ¡°Hah! It¡¯s just so-so¡­¡± Jagoan sneered. In the next moment, behind a towering gate in the depths of his sea of consciousness, a faint but dissatisfied snort was heard. ¡°Humph!¡± A wave rushed out. The words that disturbed people¡¯s hearts were all immediately defeated. Jagoan¡¯s mind was suddenly empty and clear, although he had not been affected before. However, in mid-air, the plump female Spiritual Master with trident in her hand trembled at this moment, and a strong fishy sweetness emerged from her mouth and nose. Her eyes, which had been narrowed into slits, now opened and widened, revealing a look of disbelief. ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Jagoan attacked again. As soon as Jagoan took a step forward, the void shattered under his feet. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± With a rumble, the light de stretched to more than 3,000 meters. It cut into the colorful sea like a giant de, trying to split the world in half. The colorful sea water was evaporated and disappeared in an instant. The light de cut the group of immortals into pieces and then swept through the crowd. Under the shocked eyes of the female Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm, the sea was burning fiercely. The ind was split into two from the middle, and all the Immortals on the sea disappeared. Bang! The next moment, her magical power exploded in front of her eyes. The dazzling light was iparably dazzling. It was as if a scorching sun had suddenly risen during the day, causing her to continuously retreat, her eyes sore. How¡­ How could this Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ It was unreasonable for Heavenly Spirit Realm to fight against Amethyst Pce Realm. It was impossible for the other party to defeat her magical power face to face! At the thought of this, the soul of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm trembled. She felt a wave of uncontroble fear surging from her heart. Bang! Just then, the sound of the void being trampled could be heard. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm trembled and hurriedly looked up. A ck shadow suddenly grew clearer and clearer under the white light. The violent power was released from his whole body, giving people a feeling of dragon spirit and tiger spirit. The broad giant de was burning with zing sun. ¡°Immortal-killing Soul-splitting Sword!¡± The zing sun split into two, two into four, four into eight! The radiance didn¡¯t weaken because of the separation. Instead, it became more and more dazzling, vast and boundless, burning through the eight great wastnds, burning through the archaic era. ¡°Argh!¡± With a scream, the eyes of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm were in great pain. Her eyes suddenly exploded and two blood arrows shot out. She fell backward. Eight zing suns suddenly stretched out in the void like sharp giant des, whistling toward her and shing down angrily. The surrounding void suddenly boiled like a raging fire. The female Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm felt the intense killing intent. She trembled and screamed in panic. But at this time, she felt that the space around her had solidified into an iron te and could not move. This feeling caused her to feel extreme despair and fear, and all thoughts to turn to dust. Right at this moment, a sigh sounded from the depths of the void. At this moment, the mountain peak, which had not moved before, emitted a mighty aura. The elder seated on the mountain peak now opened his eyes. His eyes shone with a sharp light, which waspletely different from his body. Immediately, an unprecedented giant sword condensed above Jagoan. The giant sword was indescribablyrge, as if it had prated through history. Now, it tore through the void and appeared above Jagoan. It was only a portion of the sword. In front of this giant sword, anyone was as small as a needle tip, unable to resist at all. ¡°Those who break into the important ces will die¡­¡± The elder also spoke. Even though the voice gave one the feeling that it was extremely strenuous for the elder to speak, it was like a type of judgment. It represented heaven and earth, representing divinity, unquestionable, and unchangeable. Jagoan felt as if he hade to a vast, dark, empty world. And a boundless smell of death with the huge sharp de crushed down on his head. ¡°Ha, it¡¯s noisy!¡± Jagoan suddenly raised his head and sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jagoan waved his me Severing with his right hand and chopped down without hesitation. He made a grasping motion with his left hand, and a stream of spiritual Qi burst out. ¡°Seal the Ghostly King Chain!¡± Eight burning mes suddenly sped up and broke through the heaven and earth, like eight thunder and eight meteorites crashing down. Bang! With a series of earth-shattering sounds, the Body-protection Gang of the female Amethyst Pce Realm was first smashed into pieces. Then her body was full of cracks, and her vigor and spiritual Qi burst out. Next, her body broke into pieces and her spirit was exposed in the void. The Great Immortal-killing Sage killed Genuine Immortals and destroyed the spirit. The Soul-splitting Skill in the Immortal-killing Soul-splitting Sword was not only a saber light that could create thousands of Dao, but also meant to destroy the spirit. The female Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm seemed to have foreseen her tragic future. She opened her Divine Soul¡¯s mouth and twisted her face, letting out a silent wail. Then, the white mes pierced through her Divine Soul. With a swoosh, the Spiritual Master¡¯s Divine Soul was burned to ashes. At the same time, chains as thick as a thumb appeared out of thin air. The chains interweaved like a big, opening above Jagoan¡¯s head and holding the giant sword. When the giant sword fell, creaking sounds could be heard. Countless sparks shed, but they could not be hurt at all. A bone-chilling roar came from the depths of the chain, as if countless demons were roaring and pulling. Creak! With the sound of the void being distorted, the falling giant de began to move up slowly. The elder, who was still sitting cross-legged at the end of the mountain, suddenly had a glint in his eyes. Jagoan looked up and instantly looked throughyers of space to meet his eyes. ¡°You¡­ You are so weak?¡± Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 ¡°So weak?¡± Hearing this, the elder was furious. A wrinkled face was pping. It was too infuriating. The tone of Jagoan was not mockery, but confusion. Deep confusion! A Heavenly Spirit Realm was questioning the Amethyst Pce Realm¡¯s strength. Was there any justice in this world? The old man¡¯s eyes lit up, and his whole body shone brightly. His robe fluttered in the wind, and he took out a mottled bronze ruler. The bronze ruler looked tattered and covered with rust. However, as soon as the light shone, a heavy feeling filled the air. It was as if the river of history had appeared, and even the souls of humans could be crushed and destroyed. Under the waving of the old man, the bronze ruler immediately hit the huge de above Jagoan. Before the bronze ruler arrived, the void shook continuously. The chains that were crisscrossed noisily burst out the sound of a roaring river. Countless chains trembled violently, as if they were about to copse. Jagoan narrowed his eyes slightly and raised his hand to hit the bronze ruler with a golden light. ¡°Archean Demonic Soul Symbol!¡± Tens of millions of Demonic Souls suddenly appeared and gathered into a gust of wind, causing the bronze ruler to shake. The old man at the top of the mountain stopped breathing and kept roaring, trying to stabilize the bronze ruler. However, under the fierce wind, the bronze ruler was like a helpless boat that would be overturned at any time. Jagoan crossed his hands and tore them apart. Deep in the void, there was a cracking sound. The countless chains suddenly stopped vibrating and instantly straightened up. A power that could tear the earth was unleashed. The old man was concentrating his attention on the bronze ruler. Suddenly, he felt his mind move, and then his heart and eyelids jumped wildly. He instinctively felt a sense of imminent disaster. He hurriedly raised his head and immediately saw the chains binding the huge de and twisting it violently. There seemed to be a loud bang of steel tes being pried open in the entire universe. ¡°No!¡± The old man shouted in panic. But at this time, it was useless. Crack! Bang! The huge de was instantly broken by the chain. In the broken crack, spiritual Qi poured out heavily. The old man¡¯s chest trembled, and his face alternated between red and white. His aura was thrown into chaos. The next moment, he spat out a stream of blood. At the same time, Jagoan reached out and grabbed. The demon aura was wild and roaring. ¡°Archean Demonic Soul g!¡± With a wave of his arm, the surrounding void was instantly prated. Numerous beams of light formed by demonic souls shot out straight out like giant ships that had rampaged through the Archean Eon. Boom! The bronze ruler was immediately knocked back repeatedly. Its surface was peeled off asyers of light rapidly dimmed. Seeing this, the old man forced himself to swallow the Qi and blood in his mouth. He waved his hands repeatedly, creating starlight. Suddenly, dense words appeared in the surrounding void like raindrops. Every word revealed a profound meaning that surpassed the heavens. As the light shone, countless people began to sing and chant. An extremely majestic figure suddenly appeared behind these words. The smell of primitive times surged out, as if an ancient sage was going to cross the torrent of history and descend to the human world to kill demons. As the singing grew louder, the figure became clearer. The power of suppressing evil, supporting heaven and earth, and standing proudly in the sky made people¡¯s knees go soft. They wanted to kneel down and tremble. At this time, the old man¡¯s expression calmed down, and a holy light appeared on his face. He looked at Jagoan with no sorrow or joy in his eyes and said lightly, ¡°All evil spirits retreat¡­¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Get lost!¡± Jagoan opened his mouth and spat out a beam of lightning. In the blink of an eye, the lightning exploded and expanded, transforming into a roaring thunder dragon, which instantly detonated the flickering words all over the sky. Crack! Bang! An unprecedented explosion urred. Countless voids were sted through. The figure that had notpletely condensed froze on the spot. It seemed as if it wanted to struggle and twist, but soon it was pierced through by the thunder dragon. A big hole appeared in the figure¡¯s chest. The mottled light inside flickered, and the whole figure seemed to be seriously injured. His aura rapidly decreased, and the light became dim, as if he was dying. Paw! On the top of the mountain, the old man kept spitting out blood. The spiritual Qi and vigor in his body kept dissipating. In the blink of an eye, he became a bloody man. His eyes were full of panic. An unprecedented fear filled his chest. Jagoan stepped forward. At this moment, countless lights were shining behind him. He stretched out his hand and opened his five fingers as if the universe was concentrated in his palm. His palm was like the blue sky. He reached out to grab the bronze ruler, pinched it, and turned it around. Crack! The bronze ruler instantly turned into a thick hemp flower. The rust on the surface was all peeled off. No matter what kind of magic weapon the bronze ruler was, it had now be a piece of scrap metal. ¡°Wait and see!¡± Seeing Jagoan rushing toward him, the old man¡¯s body trembled violently, and blood kept spilling out. With an unwilling roar, the old man tore open the void behind him and fell into the crack. ¡°Sky-flipping Seal!¡± Jagoan immediately threw out the magic weapon. Although the Sky-flipping Seal could constrain the universe, it had no ability to stop the cultivator of the Amethyst Pce Realm. At most, it could make the other party slow down. For the current Jagoan, what he needed was this moment of obstruction. The old man had thought that he could escape into the void. He tore open the crack in the void and instantly fled thousands of miles away. It was impossible for the other party to catch up. However, at this moment, he felt as if his body was soaked in water and his movements slowed down. The next moment, everything returned to normal. But, deep despair appeared in the old man¡¯s eyes. Although it was just a moment¡¯s pause, it was already fatal enough. Like a flowing light, Jagoan left a long shadow in the air and arrived in front of him in an instant. ¡°Ghost Kill Pavilion, you deserve to die!¡± Jagoan punched out. The seemingly ordinary punch seemed to disappear into the void in an instant and appeared in front of the old man the next moment. Bang! The entire universe was sted apart. The old man¡¯s head was instantly sucked into the void storm. His body trembled and he was also sucked into the void storm. But Jagoan was worried that the other party¡¯s death was not thorough enough, so he reached out his hand and wielded the Taiyi Ignis Saber again. The fiery light instantly hacked into the void storm. ¡°Argh!¡± A heart-wrenching scream came from the mass of flesh. When the light de flew out like a shooting star and disappeared, the old man¡¯s flesh and blood were burned to ashes. Jagoan could no longer feel the trace of the Amethyst Pce Realm elder, so he took back his gaze. Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 Looks like I¡¯m lucky today¡­ Having only met two Amethyst Pce Realms saved Jagoan a lot of energy. However, this idea only shed through Jagoan¡¯s mind for a moment, and then he stopped thinking about it. He had never believed in things like luck, nor would he ce his hopes on things that were illusory and out of his control. Since he had the guts toe today, he was naturally prepared for the situation that there were more than two Heavenly Spirit Realms. He was confident that he could kill all even if there were three, four, or five of them. As for the only two, he just spent a little less effort. After killing two cultivators, Jagoan had no more obstacles. He went straight to the crystal skull. This time, instead of watching from a distance like before, he directly entered the skull. Inside the skull was an empty room. The room seemed to be made of crystal, clear everywhere. However, it was worthy of being an innate treasure. Although it looked transparent, when one was outside the skull, it was impossible to see through the situation inside, no matter if it was vision or Divine Awareness. After entering the skull, Jagoan immediately felt very calm. Even though the battle that had just ended caused him to feel indignant, after entering the skull, it immediately dissipated. There was a unique rhythm of cultivation in his breath. In addition to being surrounded by crystals, there was something else that was very strange. There were cracks on the ground. There was an arc in the cracks, each about three meters long. There was a distance between them. This was an innate treasure. Anything that appeared inside could not be created by humans. In other words, since these cracks appeared here, they must be useful. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jagoan looked around curiously for a moment. After finding nothing special, he took a step forward. This step made him approach one of the cracks. Almost at the same time, he felt the spiritual Qi in his body suddenly flowing and seemed to resonate with the crystal skull. This resonance was very magical. While he felt extremely calm, he also had a feeling that he was going to keep moving forward and his realm was climbing rapidly. This is¡­ Just as Jagoan was feeling surprised, the crack in front of him suddenly opened, and shockingly, turned into an eye! However, the eye was not scary at all, and it did not make people feel ufortable. When Jagoan looked down, he happened to meet the eye. In an instant, he felt empty and quiet in his heart. The flow of spiritual Qi in his body was alsopletely integrated with heaven and earth. I see! Jagoan suddenly understood. As he had expected, the Innate Treasure could allow cultivators to enter a state of full concentration on cultivation and improve their cultivation. No wonder the Ghost Kill Pavilion sent two Amethyst Pce Realms to protect it! After confirming that there was nothing wrong with it, Jagoan stepped out of the crystal skull and grabbed it into the World of Heaven and Earth. He nned to hide the Innate Treasure in the depths of the Following the Heart Ind after going back to the Following the Heart Ind and let his companionse in to cultivate. With everyone¡¯s talent and with this magic weapon, it would definitely not be a problem for them to cultivate rapidly. This was also the purpose of Jagoan¡¯s visit. Everything went smoothly. He was in a good mood. He scanned his surroundings with his Divine Sense and made sure that there was no information rted to him here. Then, he returned to Silver Butterfly Canyon as he had nned. However, when he went out, he was no longer at the ce where he came in before. Instead, he came to the Silver Butterfly Canyon near the edge of the butterfly wings. The position here was very inconspicuous. Obviously, the Ghost Kill Pavilion had deliberately chosen it. After using his Divine Sense to search his surroundings, he immediately activated his Wave-like Void Bracelet and soon appeared at the meeting and location that he had set with the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. Since Jagoan¡¯s process of collecting treasures was rtively smooth, it was still early to meet Purple Golden Thunder Ape. However, he did not wait for long. He directly spread out a wisp of Divine Sense and immediately found the Ape Demon, which seemed to be wandering in the town in the shape of a human ording to Jagoan¡¯s instructions. The ape demon was looking at a string of banana-like magic weapon at this moment. All of a sudden, it understood. Just as the ape demon wondered if it had been suddenly enlightened by the magic weapon, a message suddenly appeared in its heart. That was a message from Jagoan. The demon ape¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. Knowing that its master had ordered it, it did not dare to dy any longer. It immediately turned around and rushed to the appointed ce without looking at the magic weapon again. Not long after it left, a figure appeared in the spot where it had just been standing, looking at the banana-like magic weapon. ¡°How many spirit stones does the magic weapon cost?¡± the figure asked. ¡°8,000 Upper Spiritual Stones¡­¡± The cultivator who was selling waszily opening his mouth. Suddenly, he felt the terrible pressure from the other side. He suddenly shivered and said with a bitter face, ¡°Master, if you need it, 200 Upper Spiritual Stones are enough¡­¡± ¡°200 spirit stones are not enough. Here are 300 spirit stones. Take them!¡± The figure threw out a storage pouch, took the string of magic weapon, and then disappeared. It took a long time for the cultivator who was selling the magic weapon toe to his senses. As the wind blew, he felt a chill down his spine. Only then did he realize that his back was soaked in cold sweat. He picked up the storage pouch with trembling hands, which contained 300 Upper spirit stones. The price of this storage pouch was not low. This time, he was slightly relieved. He thought that the Master just now was not malicious. The mind of the cultivator who was selling the magic weapon was shaken, and he offered a low price. However, the other party had sharp eyes to see if it was good or bad. It was also rare. Soon, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape arrived at the appointed ce with Jagoan. ording to Jagoan¡¯s instructions, it was still in human form. Seeing Jagoan¡¯s figure in the woods, the ape demon trembled slightly and instinctively felt a trace of fear. It also did not know why it would suddenly have such feelings for him. The reason was simple. Not long ago, Jagoan had just killed two Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Masters. When an expert died, the vigor that suddenly disappeared would give off a very oppressive feeling of death. Demonic beasts were more sensitive to this than humans. Therefore, in the secr world, there was a saying that a chicken should be killed for the monkey to see. The reason was that the True Yang vigor inside the chicken was the strongest. Once it was killed, other creatures would feel fear when they felt that the vigor suddenly disappeared. At this moment, its mind was trembling, but the next moment, its eyes were attracted by the banana- shaped magic weapon next to Jagoan. Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 Before it could react, the string of magic weapon had been thrown into its arms by Jagoan. The ape demon looked down and carefully identified it to make sure that it was indeed the magic weapon it had just coveted. Suddenly, it trembled with excitement. ¡°Master¡­¡± For a moment, the ape demon did not know how to express its emotions. ¡°Take it if you like it,¡± Jagoan said lightly. ¡°Thank you, master!¡± The demon ape roared and expressed its gratitude with a very simple situation. Then it hung the bunch of bananas around its neck happily. Before buying this magic weapon, Jagoan had also seen that this magic weapon actually had the effect of calming down and attacking some enemies. There were some small formations carved in it. It was not difficult to carve these formations, and he could easily carve them. But the problem was that this string of magic weapon was made up of about 18 banana-shaped individual treasures. Each treasure was engraved with a formation. The 18 formations formed a Chaos Formation. Since its formations could be a Chaos Formation, it suddenly became a high-end one. Because these formations formed a Chaos Formation, Jagoan was willing to buy it at the price of 300 upper- grade spirit stones. For a formationist, any Chaos Formation was an excellent opportunity to learn andprehend. On the way here, Jagoan had finished meditating and absorbed a lot of thoughts. At this moment, he gave this set of magic weapon to the Ape Demon and said, ¡°After returning to my ind, you can lend this treasure to one of my seniors. It will be fine in a few days.¡± ¡°No problem, master!¡± The ape demon nodded repeatedly with a happy face. As for the ind mentioned by Jagoan, in its understanding, it was the owner¡¯s nickname for his cave mansion. It never thought that it was really an ind. After this matter was dealt with, he left with the demon ape for thousands of miles. Then, he let the demon ape show its original form and went in the direction of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Jagoan sat cross-legged on the back of the ape demon. He had already nned the route for the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. Although they were going to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they would avoid the territories of those sects on the way in case of unnecessary disputes. Then they stopped about 500 miles away from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and then Jagoan could travel by himself. Along the way, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape would run. Jagoan did not need to worry too much. So after he sat on the back of the ape demon for a while, he suddenly moved and disappeared. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The Purple Golden Thunder Ape could naturally sense that Jagoan had disappeared, but since its master did not say anything, it naturally did not dare to ask. It had always been in awe of Jagoan. Today, it felt a killing intent from the other party that made its soul scared. Therefore, it did not dare to ask more about what Jagoan had done. Jagoan actually entered the Earrings of Echo and the Tower of Life. After reaching the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, the 15th level of Tower of Life would open to him. At this time, he was standing on the 14th level of the Tower of Life, with the stairs leading to the 15th level. When he was promoted to the second level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, Jagoan obtained the Three Separations Death Word Sword on the 14th floor. He stood in front of the stairs leading to the 15th floor, pondering. I wonder if mother knows my current promotion speed¡­ Thinking of his mother, Jagoan¡¯s calm mood could not help rising and falling. My mother left these treasures to me because she wants me to make a difference. I just don¡¯t know if she can be satisfied with my current performance. It would be great if I could meet her once. Just once is enough¡­ Jagoan exhaled. After a while, the divine light in his eyes began to condense. By now, Jagoan firmly believed that his mother was still alive. Earrings of Echo, Tower of Life, Moon in Mirror, Glory City, the words of Edgar Montgomery, and his mother in his memory had all shown that his mother had an extraordinary identity. At that time, she had to leave Jagoan alone. As for not being able to pick him up in time, there were some idents. But my mother must be fine now. I just hope to see her again¡­ Jagoan took a deep breath. Glory City is a ce more magnificent than Lunia. As long as I can go there, I can know the whereabouts of my mother. That is the clue left by my mother¡­ Having made up his mind, Jagoan walked down the stairs toward the 15th floor. He was curious about what his mother had prepared for him on the 15th floor. The 13th and 14th floors corresponded to the first and second stages of Heavenly Spirit Realm. His mother had prepared magical power and magic weapon for him. These were all used to improve his strength. However, the 15th floor, corresponding to the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, had different meanings. After the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he had to reach the first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm so that he could enter the 16th level. Therefore, the 15th floor now had the effect of connecting the 14th floor and the 16th floor. To reach the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm and improve his strength during the Heavenly Spirit Realm period, there were still two small realms for Jagoan to reach the Amethyst Pce Realm. At the same time, Jagoan had to make preparations to break through the Amethyst Pce Realm. The opening of each floor seemed to made Jagoan feel his mother¡¯s tenderness and concern. With such a mood, Jagoan stepped to the silver gate on the 15th floor. He reached out and pushed forward. Boom! In the dull sound, the heavy door was slowly pushed open. Immediately, wisps of cool white mist floated out of the door, giving people a feeling of a fairnd. At the same time, whispers sounded one after another, drifting over from this mortal mist. Jagoan¡¯s mind was immediately shaken. The magic weapons, magical powers, and memory of fragments he head obtained from each floor were like something dead. As soon as the 15th floor was opened, there was a sound heard. This was something Jagoan had never seen before. He immediately stepped inside. Then he could see that the size of the stone chamber did not change muchpared to the levels below. After he stepped in, he immediately looked at the center of the stone room. In the middle of the stone room, there was only a white mark in the air. This mark was like a stroke left in the void by someone with white ink on a thick brush. It looked like a handwriting. But this handwriting was obviously not simple. Ordinary people could not just stop in the void. Who could write and paint in the void with a pen and keep it for a long time? When a wisp of Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense approached, he immediately heard the soft whisper that had just disappeared once again pouring into his ears like a tide. In an instant, his brain seemed to be flooded with vast information. But what was even more shocking was that at this moment, Jagoan found that he could not catch any key point. Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 The whispers seemed to carry a mysterious rhythm. It was like a woman mumbling something in your ear. One could vaguely guess that she was describing something. But he couldn¡¯t even hear a word. What¡¯s going on? Jagoan¡¯s first reaction was that something was wrong with the thing on the 15th floor. But soon, he denied this idea. There is absolutely no problem. It should be difficult to understand¡­ After making up his mind, Jagoan immediately calmed down. He looked up at the white mark in mid-air. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The white mark, like the line swept by the end of the handwriting, was gradually shortened at this moment. It felt like a burning incense stick. As time passed, the incense stick gradually became a little late. Seeing this, Jagoan suddenly understood. That¡¯s right. It must be talking about something¡­ What I need to do is toprehend the contents of these words in a limited time¡­ Jagoan immediately sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, concentrated all his attention, and listened carefully. The female voice, which was murmuring without any emotion, was vague. Time passed little by little. Soon, about a quarter of the white handwriting disappeared. Jagoan still couldn¡¯t hear the most ordinary words clearly. But he was not anxious at all. He continued to concentrate. At first, he would use his brain to think about the changes in the upper and lower sybles, trying to distinguish what the other party was saying. But as time went on, the changes in the sybles seemed to produce a mysterious Taoist Sense, making him no longer struggle with the content of each word, but to feel it with his heart. This feeling was hard to describe in words. But, he felt empty and enlightened. In the depths of his mind, Jagoan felt that his body had be light, as if he had entered a ce he had never been to. This ce was like arge sphere. He was now inside the big ball. The inside wall of the ball was a colorful light spot. These light spots kept shing. The female voice echoed out in the sphere. Jagoan looked at the flickering light spot in front of him and listened to the female voice in the ball. At this time, he closed his eyes and sat cross-legged in the middle of the big ball. Although his eyes were still closed at this moment, Jagoan felt that as time passed, there seemed to be lines in front of him. These lines were like waves, rising and falling. He couldn¡¯t help but begin to breathe in and out ording to the lines. At the same time, the spiritual Qi in Jagoan¡¯s body also changed slightly. A resonance was formed unknowingly. As the resonance urred, he suddenly opened his eyes. He found that the big ball with mottled light disappeared at this moment. What appeared in front of him became palm-sized light spots. These light spots were of different colors. They rotated slowly around him, sometimes close and sometimes far. However, there was no way to describe the distance between them through space. Some light spots seemed to be close at hand, but they made Jagoan feel that he couldn¡¯t touch them. Some light spots were obviously far away from him, but they made Jagoan feel that they were within reach. Jagoan¡¯s heart was clear. He did not think about what these light spots represented. He only hoped to come into contact with these light spots before the handwritingpletely disappeared. Jagoan kept thinking and listening. The female voice¡¯s chanting and narration were no longer pure in Jagoan¡¯s ears, but more like a rhythm. All the sybles formed a very obscure melody that contained some the Great Tao truth. The truth of the Great Tao¡­ The Great Tao¡­ The Great Tao¡­ Jagoan¡¯s heart suddenly jolted. He felt like he had grasped something. But because of the momentary shock, he could not believe it. These lights are the Great Tao! Mother prepared it for me on the 15th floor. It¡¯s the Great Tao! No one can teach the Great Taos, onlyprehend them. What Iprehended is my own Dao! Your own Dao is the strongest Dao! One thought after another was currently jumping in Jagoan¡¯s mind. The Destruction Dao I mastered before was not mine at first. Later, with the help of Jagoan¡¯s father, it burned it with its Kylin True me. In addition, my own Tao contained the will of destruction and killing, so Ipletely integrated it. This kind of coincidence did not exist in a million! Dao can only beprehended. I can¡¯t do that again in my life. And what my mother is preparing for me at this moment is to open the Spiritual Terrace andprehend the Great Tao! If I hadn¡¯t mastered the Way of Destruction, this would be my first chance toprehend the Tao. If this opportunity could beprehended, then I could master one more Great Tao in Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even if I can¡¯tprehend the Great Tao, it¡¯s rare for me to have such a chance to directly comprehend the Great Tao¡­ Jagoan didn¡¯t know how difficult it was to give a chance toprehend the Great Tao directly. But he knew that such a thing could never be done by ordinary people. Even the Real Immortal Realm hidden in Lunia and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could not do it. If it was really so easy toprehend the Great Tao, then there would be as many cultivators as dogs. In fact, the enemies that Jagoan had encountered before, whether it was the Heavenly Spirit Realm or the Amethyst Pce Realm he had killed, none of them hadprehended the Great Tao. In that case, I can¡¯t let go of such ah opportunity! Jagoan concentrated and immersed himself in that state again. At this time, almost two-thirds of the handwriting had disappeared, leaving one-third. And those light spots were still circling in front of Jagoan, giving him an untouchable feeling. When there was only a quarter of the handwriting left, the rotation speed of the light spot began to slow down. But at the same time, some of the light spots¡¯ light was also weakening rapidly. The fastest one disappeared in just a few seconds. This also meant that Jagoan had lost the opportunity to perceive the Great Tao. When only one-tenth of the handwriting was left, there were only five light spots around Jagoan. These light spots were still rotating. Although their speed was much slower than before, they still showed no sign of stopping. Silently, the color of another the Great Taopletely disappeared. The remaining was four and the light of these four was equally weak. Just like the weak lights in the dpidated house, it could be blown out by a gust of wind. Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 After a while, there was only onest point left in the handwriting. It looked only the size of a thread, and it was disappearing at a visible speed. Jagoan¡¯s mood was extremely calm at this time. Even if the whole world exploded in front of him, it would not attract his attention at all. The light of the remaining four Great Taos was getting dimmer and dimmer, leaving only an outline. Moreover, he needed to open his eyes wide to see the outline. The handwriting that stopped on the 15th floor of the Tower of Life was almost invisible at this time. It was even worse than mosquito legs. It might disappearpletely in the next few breaths. The disappearance meant that Jagoan¡¯s opportunity to meditate had beenpletely lost. The outline of thest four light spots in front of Jagoan was almost imperceptible. Jagoan suddenly opened his eyes. In the darkness, his eyes were as bright as stars. Even the light spots that were about to disappear suddenly became clear for a moment! He quickly raised his hand. His fingertip quickly touched one of the light spots. Somehow, there seemed to be a deep mark with supreme principles imprinted in the heart of Jagoan. Wisdom! Jagoan was moved. But at this time, he didn¡¯t immediately meditate. Ordinary people would be extremely satisfied if they could get a Great Tao in their lifetime. But how could Jagoan be like this? The remaining three light spots quickly dissipated as Jagoan raised his hand.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He raised his other hand and touched another disappearing light spot. This was a gamble. Because theprehension of the Great Tao was only a feeling and it was not tangible at all. Just because of his instinct, Jagoan stretched out his finger in the direction he had felt. As for whether he couldprehend it or not and what kind of Great Dao it would be, Jagoan did not know. But there was one thing that Jagoan was sure of. That was, the Great Tao oneprehended could not be produced out of thin air. Any the Great Tao was born from one¡¯s own heart. Only by obtaining the resonance between heaven and earth, in ordance with the principles of the Great Tao would the Great Dao appear and be controlled by oneself. Jagoan was not even sure if he could perceive another Great Tao. But since there was such an opportunity, he could not miss it! His finger touched it. Pa! It sounded like a bubble exploding in the air. The remaining three light spots all disappeared. The handwriting hanging in the air disappeared like smoke. Jagoan¡¯s hand stopped in midair. He looked at his fingertips. Just as the light spot disappeared, his finger touched it. Therefore, at this moment, he was not sure if he had any contact with the Great Tao. He waited quietly for a moment, and there seemed to be no more enlightenment in his heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Jagoan sighed. ¡°It can¡¯t be forced¡­¡± Although he said so, Jagoan still felt a little regretful. There were so many cultivators who didn¡¯t dare to think about the opportunity to directly contact the Great Tao. It was amazing that he couldprehend a Great Tao. ¡°Don¡¯t be too greedy¡­¡± Jagoan warned himself. But before this thought could disappear, his body suddenly shook. Then, another wisp of Taoist Sense emerged from the path of wisdom. At first, the Taoist Sense was only a little shallow, but it almost stopped Jagoan¡¯s breathing. After a while, the Dao essence spread and condensed, bing extremely thick and solid, directly imprinted on his heart. After destruction and wisdom, a new mark of the Great Tao was engraved on the Taoist Heart of Jagoan. Time! Time Tao! Jagoan regained his breath. But at this moment, his breathing became heavy. He actually comprehended another Great Tao! It was the Dao of Time that he had never thought of before! In fact, before he tried toprehend it again, Jagoan had guessed that if he seeded, he would be able toprehend a new Great Tao. At that time, he guessed that what he couldprehend should be the Space Dao. Even though he was still in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he already had too much experience in shuttling and folding the void. He also had some understanding of this. Or ughter Dao. But in the end, it was Time Dao. This also means that I¡¯veprehended time, but I didn¡¯t notice¡­ With this in mind, Jagoan suddenly narrowed his eyes. He vaguely guessed why he had comprehended the Dao of Time ¡°Three-life Eye! The three-life Eye to spy on the past, present, and future! Thinking of this, Jagoan suddenly understood. He had been dragged into the long river of time by the zombie emperor¡¯s Three-life Eye in Three Sages Mountain. There, he passed through the long river of time, seeing the past. He didn¡¯t even notice that because of this opportunity, he had some understanding of time. What was more, he didn¡¯t expect that he couldprehend the Dao of Time in this opportunity. The Great Tao! Jagoan didn¡¯t immediatelye out of the Tower of Life but still sat cross-legged in the same ce and meditated. With a stir of his mind, the marks slowly appeared in the void behind him. Taoist marks were different from magical powers and cultivation methods. It didn¡¯t exist physically, it was just a type of enlightenment. Therefore, what happened behind him at this time was not specific form but an aura. For different people, this kind of aura would produce different forms. At this moment, the three kinds of auras were slowly rotating around Jagoan. The Way of Destruction can multiply my strength. When I use my magical power, there is nothing in the world that can not be destroyed. There is no body that can not be destroyed¡­ As Jagoan murmured, mysterious songs also sounded around him. The Dao of Wisdom can allow my mind to transform into tens of millions of things. By using it on cultivation, my insights will greatly increase. If I focus on it, it will be easy for me toprehend the techniques of the Heavens. I can make use of it in the battle tactics, n, andyout. I can guess and deal with every move of the opponent in advance¡­ The Way of Time is the most obscure and difficult to understand at present, but it is also the most comprehensive. Once I master the Way of Time and Space, I can condense it into my own domain in the future. No one can defeat me in the domain! With this in mind, Jagoan suddenly opened his eyes. He raised his hand, stretched out his fingertips, and quickly waved them in front of him. Each time, a spiritual Qi shot out. But it was very strange that the spiritual Qi disappeared in the air after shooting out, as if it had never appeared. Dozens of spiritual Qis shot out from Jagoan. Without exception, these spiritual Qis all disappeared into the void. But he didn¡¯t seem to care about it at all. After finishing this series of actions, he closed his eyes and entered a state of thinking again. Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Just as Jagoan closed his eyes again, a momentter a swoosh happened. Swoosh! An arc formed by spiritual Qi suddenly appeared a few meters in front of him. Then, the second, third, fourth¡­ Dozens of spiritual Qis followed closely behind and appeared at the same spot! The spiritual Qis converged and solidified. With a boom, they exploded and turned into a dazzling ball of light. The glow of the explosion was incredibly dazzling, as if a sun were rising up from the 15th level of the Tower of Life. The rolling spiritual waves, like sticky seawater, rushed around. The ground around him cracked under the pressure. Jagoan¡¯s figure was also engulfed by the light. The spiritual waves whistled and lifted his long hair. But he still didn¡¯t move. Before long, the light gradually dimmed, and the rolling spiritual waves around also subsided. Jagoan finally opened his eyes. After carefully experiencing the lingering charm of the explosion in the air, Jagoan breathed out a sigh of relief, with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Time¡­ Although there was nothing special about his attack just now, after carefully experiencing it, it could definitely make any cultivator tremble! Streaks of spiritual Qi disappeared into the void. Then they exploded at the same time. Thinking about it, if Jagoan hadn¡¯t justunched a spiritual Qi but magical powers. Taiyi Fire Saber, Three Separations Death Word Sword, Archean Demonic-soul g, Archean Demonic Soul Charm, Ten-death Thunder Kill, and so on. Then, they exploded at the same time! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jagoan was now at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he could kill an Amethyst Pce Realm at the first stage. It would be very difficult if the other party was at a higher realm. But now he had mastered the Way of Time. He would be able to use the Way of Time to gather the power of the magical powers to strike out together. If that was the case, his opponent, whom Jagoan could not defeat, would be killed! Moreover, he had mastered the Dao of Wisdom. With a quick change of his mind, he coulde up with thousands of thoughts in an instant, set up countless traps, and made all kinds of confusion. In this way, it would be difficult for the other party not to fall for it. Now that I have mastered the Dao of wisdom and the Dao of Time, not only will I improve my strength at this stage, but they will also help me greatly in my future promotion andprehension¡­ Jagoan got up and felt happy. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help thinking. If he hadprehended these two Great Taos before, and then took the Innate magic weapon Crystal Skull, the two Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators of the Ghost Kill Pavilion would not even have the chance to attack. But this was just an imagination. Perhaps it was possible that he came to feel the Great Tao before killing the two cultivators. Perhaps it was because hecked the mental state to kill the two Amethyst Pce Realms at the same time that he could not understand the Great Tao. There were no ifs on the road of cultivation. The fruits ofprehending two Great Taos this time were brought about by all the things I did in the past¡­ Jagoan soon understood this point. He was relieved and no longer entangled. He left the Tower of Life and returned to the real world. At this moment, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape was still following the route that Jagoan had pointed out in advance and moving quickly in the mountain ridge. Along the way, although it deliberately avoided some sects and cultivation families, it would asionally encounter some cultivators or demonic beasts. From afar, the cultivators¡¯ eyes lit up when they saw the ck shadow rapidly move. The demonic beasts felt as though their domains were being invaded. But when the Purple Golden Thunder Ape showed its high-level pressure of shape-shifting, the cultivators all ran away with their heads in their hands. The demonic beasts drilled into the ground and hid as deep as they could. Seeing the cultivators and Demonic Beasts that had been scared away by it, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape could not help but stand up proudly. In the final analysis, I am also a divine beast. I am a shape-shifting demon, who will not be afraid after seeing me? As soon as this thought came to its mind, it suddenly felt a pressure from its back. This pressure came from the truth of the Great Tao. The so-called Great Tao was the Heavenly Dao. No matter how strong a cultivator was, he was still under the Heavenly Dao¡¯s restrictions. At this moment, the Great Tao¡¯s Dao essence directly appeared on its back. The Purple Golden Thunder Ape, which had just felt extremely proud, was so scared that its legs went limp and it almost fell to the ground. But soon, it felt the aura of Jagoan. ¡°Master?¡± The Purple Golden Thunder Ape did not dare to turn around. It was afraid that it would be crushed into minced meat if it faced the Taoist Sense directly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Jagoan¡¯s response, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape¡¯s chest heaved up and down as it nodded repeatedly, ¡°As long as it is you, it¡¯s good¡­¡± Yes, the other party was its master. He scared the ape to death. With a stir of Jagoan¡¯s mind, the Dao of Wisdom automatically operated. Jagoan immediately understood what was going on. As a result, the scattered Taoist Sense was quickly taken back by him. The Archean Underworld aura that emanated from his bodypletely dissipated as if it had never appeared. The Purple Golden Thunder Ape immediately felt light around it. It also understood that during the period of time when its master disappeared, its master must have been improved. This kind of improvement could not only be disyed by changing the realm. It was very difficult and horrible. Moreover, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape had a feeling. The moment this Dao essence appeared, although its legs went limp from fright, when it thought about it carefully, it realized that it had gained something. However, it couldn¡¯t think too much since they were on the way. It temporarily suppressed the feeling in its heart and nned to feel it when it had time. Remembering all the things that had happened since it met Jagoan, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape suddenly felt that it was not bad to be a mount. Thinking of its previous indignant attitude, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape could not help but feel its cheeks burning. If it weren¡¯t for the fur covering its face, one was able to have a look that it was as red as its but. This was a rare time in the past few days that he didn¡¯t need to travel by himself and went to think about some future ns. *** June was approaching. In other words, there was only one and a half years left before the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. That was also the time when everyone agreed that Grand Pure Emperor would return. Although Jagoan did not deliberately understand the situation of the entire Lunia, he knew a lot from me Gordon. The current situation could be said to be extremely tense, as if a storm was brewing. ¡°One and a half years¡­ Huh?¡± Jagoan frowned. Swoosh! At this moment, two ck figures in the distance entered Jagoan¡¯s range of divine sense. The two ck shadows, one behind the other, were obviouslying for Jagoan and the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 Both of them were demonic beasts. The one in front was like a ck eagle demon, and the one chasing after was a ck crow demon. However, it was obvious that these two great demons were controlled by someone. That was because there was a cultivator standing on each of their backs. The Purple Golden Thunder Ape soon discovered the two demonic beasts, but it would not deal with them casually without Jagoan¡¯s instructions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them¡­¡± It heard Jagoan speak. Instantly, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape stabilized its mind and leaped forward like a moving ck boulder. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The two great demons and the cultivator above continued to chase as if they didn¡¯t care. Soon, they gathered around Jagoan and the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. The ck eagle quickly turned around and turned into the same direction as the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. The three demonic beasts moved forward side by side. The cultivator, who was riding on the ck eagle, looked at Jagoan. There was more thought in his eyes. After a while, he smiled and said, ¡°Excuse me, which mountain gate are you from?¡± As he spoke, ck Hawk and ck Crow leaned towards the Purple Golden Thunder Ape in the middle. Whether it was the previous action of flying straight over or the constant approach and probing at the moment, it was enough to cause the life-and-death battle. The most taboo thing for cultivators to do was to inquire about others¡¯ whereabouts and get close to them with malicious intentions. This was especially true for Demonic Beasts. The demonic beasts had a stronger sense of territory. Anger surged out of the eyes of the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. Its sharp teeth were also revealed, and there was a faint sh of lightning in its thick hair, emitting waves of frightening pressure. However, the two great demons continued to draw closer, relying on their advantage in flight. The two cultivators riding on the great demons looked at each other and smiled knowingly. When they looked at Jagoan again, their eyes became more yful. Obviously, they regarded Jagoan as a lonely Heavenly Spirit Realm individual cultivator. To them, there must be many opportunities for an individual cultivator to cultivate to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Both of them were at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. To be more precise, two against one, now should be four against two, and they were sure to win. Therefore, at this time, in their eyes, Jagoan was already a sheep which had been peeled, washed, and ced on the shelf waiting to be roasted. When the cultivator riding on the ck eagle saw that Jagoan ignored him, he was more sure that the other party was panicking. So he got closer to Jagoan even more unscrupulously. With a fake smile, he said, ¡°Fellow Taoist, we were robbed of a treasure just now. That person¡¯s figure is somewhat simr to yours. I wonder if you are willing to¡­¡± ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Jagoan looked steadily forward and spat out two words. The voice was soft, but in an instant, it made the two cultivators feel as if there was a p of thunder in their minds. And the demonic beasts that they were riding on looked even more panicked. The ck feathers on their bodies were about to explode. The cultivator on the ck eagle was so shocked that his scalp went numb. He immediately came to his senses and became furious, ¡°Good! I talked to you nicely, but you¡¯re using this attitude against me. You don¡¯t care about us brothers at all! It seems that you have done something evil! In that case, don¡¯t me us for being rude!¡± After that, he waved his arm, held a light golden long sword in his hand, and chopped toward Jagoan. In an instant, the sharp edge pulled out an arc dozens of miles long, like a hurricane full of sharp aura, sweeping toward Jagoan. All of a sudden, the void around him seemed to be wrapped up. The endless sharpness gathered into a big pot in the hurricane and pressed down on Jagoan and the Purple Golden Thunder Ape¡¯s heads. Seeing that all the vitality of Jagoan was cut off in an instant, the face of the ck eagle was full of ferocity andcency. The cultivator riding on the ck crow was also holding his arms and smiling. It was really gratifying that he had gained so much by ident and it was so smooth. Seeing this, Jagoan snorted coldly. With just a single sound, it gave off a terrifying aura. The sky copsed and the sun, moon, and stars exploded. Chi! Countless rays of sword light were instantly torn into pieces as if they had been killed by a violent beast. Countless rays of light exploded violently, spraying in all directions. Bam! The sky seemed to be oppressed by a strong force and shook violently. The cultivator riding on the ck eagle held his breath and a look of disbelief immediately appeared in his eyes. ¡°You actually¡­¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± There was no emotion in Jagoan¡¯s eyes. He turned his five fingers into ws and grabbed forward. The cultivator¡¯s body trembled. Suddenly, his whole body was enveloped in a pale golden light. He immediately flew away like a meteor. ¡°You still want to leave?¡± Jagoan sneered. His palm continued to move forward. Immediately, the surrounding void was frozenyer byyer. In the air, his palm condensed into a shadow as big as a mountain and hit the golden light. Boom! The frozen void around hid palm immediately copsed and shattered, giving off a deafening sound. The cultivator in the golden light, who was trying to escape, widened his eyes and begged for mercy. But his throat seemed to be stuck by an invisible hand. His wyes were about to jump out and his neck was also red, but he still couldn¡¯t make any sound. His flesh and blood instantly turned into thick blood and poured down to the ground like a waterfall. The ck Eagle Demon he was riding on was also pped into the ground by the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. The ape demon¡¯s two thick palms grabbed the ck Hawk¡¯s wings and tugged at him. Buzz! A scalp-chilling voice came. ck Hawk twisted and struggled in pain. Its wings, including its flesh and blood, were immediately ripped off from its body by the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment in the world, leaving only the strong smell of blood and the painful wail of ck Hawk. The drop of blood that fell from mid-air was iparably shocking. Seeing this scene, the remaining cultivator who was riding on the ck crow trembled, and then came to his senses. The smile that had remained on the corner of his mouth suddenly froze. He felt cold all over from the sole of his feet to the top of his head. Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 In an instant, he had no chance to escape. Looking at hispanion¡¯s tragic death, the cultivator riding on the ck crow felt that his soul was about to scream and escape from the crown. The next moment, he shivered and came to his senses. Without hesitation, he stepped on the crow. A ck me burned all over the crow¡¯s body. It flew thousands of miles away like a ck meteorite or a meteor. The ck Crow was also a great demon that had reached the shapeshifting stage. It didn¡¯t need its master¡¯smand. It also understood how dangerous the current situation was. If it was a step slower, it would be torn into pieces like a piece of paper, just like the ck Eagle. The sky was filled with broken feathers, which made the crow shiver all over. In the blink of an eye, the crow and the cultivator on it had turned into a ck dot and disappeared into the horizon. The Purple Golden Thunder Ape was grabbing the ck eagle¡¯s head. It looked up at the disappearing ck spot in the distance and then at Jagoan. ¡°Can you escape?¡± Jagoan snorted coldly. Immediately, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape felt a chill run down its spine and its body trembled for no reason. As soon as Jagoan finished speaking, he held the Death Word Sword and shed forward. ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± The white sword light, which was like a ghost crying andining, shed in front of him and disappeared into the void. But after waiting for a while, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape did not see anything. The sword light disappeared like a mud cow entering the sea. It missed the target? The Purple Golden Thunder Ape was confused but did not dare to ask. At the same time, the cultivator riding on the ck crow kept looking back with his Divine Sense. Seeing that Jagoan didn¡¯t chase after him, he was relieved. ¡°Today is really unlucky. Fortunately, now¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the cold air swept through heaven and earth and smashed toward him. The cultivator and the ck Crow under him were frozen into crystal ice sculptures and froze in mid-air. Immediately afterwards, a faint sigh that belonged to the deceased sounded in the void. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As it floated into the cultivator¡¯s ears, he immediately felt that his blood had stopped flowing. In a trance, he seemed to see three white shadows drifting toward him and quickly passing by. Swoosh! Bang! A ball of dazzling flesh and blood fireworks exploded in the air. The vigor and spiritual Qis were steaming and falling from the sky. At this moment, both the cultivator and the shapeshifting demon died, bringing about a dead silence, which made the creatures within a hundred miles tremble with fear and dare not move. The Purple Golden Thunder Ape looked at the blood-red fireworks slowly blooming in the distance, its eyes full of shock and doubt. It looked at Jagoan and the blood in the distance. It did not understand how Jagoan did it. But one thing was certain. Just when Jagoan attacked, it felt the huge and deep Taoist Sense before. Master is really¡­ Too terrible¡­ The Ape Demon sighed in its heart. It could no longer simply use powerful described Jagoan. Only by using the word terrifying could it meet its true thoughts. Feeling the silence of two vitality being suddenly strangled, Jagoan did not show too many expressions on his face, but he was carefullyprehending. He had just used the Way of Time to cut the Three Separations Death Word Sword in front of the ck crow¡¯s route. When the crow flew to that position, it instantly detonated the power of the magical power. The ck crow demon and the cultivator that was riding on it were instantly chopped into mud. Jagoan had a new understanding of using the Dao of Time for the first time. And there were some other ideas in his mind. However, it was obviously not suitable for cultivation andprehension at this time. Therefore, he temporarily suppressed his emotions and let the Purple Golden Thunder Ape continue to move forward. The two cultivators and demons did not affect him much. He didn¡¯t want to know the other party¡¯s identity. *** A few dayster, the purple-gold Thunder Ape carried Jagoan to the edge of the territory of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. ording to Jagoan¡¯s original idea, after arriving here, he would temporarily put the Purple Golden Thunder Ape into the Earrings of Echo, and then return on the spirit boat. However, what was different from what Jagoan had expected was that there were some patrolling disciples in the sect territory. Jagoan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the flying disciples. In a sh, he understood the reason. The Immortals¡¯ Assembly would open in a year and a half. Neither the Crape Myrtle Sect nor the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would allow any mistakes to ur in this meeting. So it was normal to eliminate hidden dangers early. There was no need to hide since the Purple Golden Thunder Ape had been exposed by the sect disciples. Jagoan told the ape demon to ignore everything else and continue forward. The Purple Golden Thunder Ape obeyed Jagoan¡¯s orders unconditionally, so it did not care about anything else and continued to run forward. ¡°Stop!¡± A shout came from the two flowing lights in the distance. Although they were flying on flying swords, the two disciples in the flowing light were obviously Heavenly Spirit Realms, and they were the few masters disciples in the sect. One of them eximed when he saw Jagoan on the back of Ape Demon, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Jagoan also saw that their robes were embroidered with patterns of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. After confirming that it was Jagoan, the two disciples shouted in unison, ¡°How dare you cooperate with the demonic beast to break into the mountain gate?! Jagoan, stop immediately!¡± If he were outside the sect territory, Jagoan would kill them all with one move when they dared to use him so loudly. However, he was already in the territory of the sect. If he did this, he would give the Crape Myrtle Sect more reason to attack him. With the help Jagoan Nelson, Jagoan finally got the opportunity to cultivate peacefully. For the time being, he didn¡¯t want to break it. However, the death penalty of the other party could be avoided, and it was hard to escape the punishment. Seeing that the other party was about to pull out his spiritual Qi flying sword, Jagoan frowned and released the pressure of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm! In an instant, the two disciples¡¯ faces changed. Bang! They all knelt in the air with pale faces and terrified eyes. They watched as Jagoan stepped on the Purple Golden Thunder Ape and flew straight over. As for what they had said before, now they were as quiet as cicadas in the winter and dared not make a sound. When Jagoan had gone far andpletely disappeared from sight, the two disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Realm felt their uneasiness gradually disappear. But, they were embarrassed to find that they had just been frightened by the other side¡¯s pressure. They didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up from mid-air, let alone fly. ¡°Haha!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡± The two of them looked at each other andughed dryly at the same time. They knelt in mid-air and after another four hours, they staggered and stood up. Even so, their legs still went limp. At this time, Jagoan had already changed to his spirit boat and headed for the Following the Heart Ind. Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 The Following the Heart Ind was peaceful. Jagoan and the others who were traveling outside had not returned yet. There was only azy Qi- seeking cultivator on the ind. There were two cute descendants of the divine beasts, and more than 10,000 puppets that were harvesting the wastnd day and night. After Jagoan returned to the ind, his Divine Sense swept across the whole ind. Bowen Pullman was still sitting cross-legged on arge rock on the edge of the ind. He always said that he didn¡¯t want to work hard and didn¡¯t want to be promoted. But at present, his realm was the lowest on the ind. The self-esteem of a man still made him want not tog behind too much. The condition of Bowen¡¯s cultivation was rather special. He himself and Jagoan had seriously discussed this matter. Therefore, Jagoan would not interfere with Bowen¡¯s cultivation. If necessary, Bowen would take the initiative to bring it up. From the looks of it, Bowen seemed to have gained some sort of understanding. Without batting an eyelid, Jagoan shifted his Divine Sense to the puppets on half of the ind. There was no need for him to worry about the operation of these puppets. After many conversations and discussions with Butterfly Zo, Jagoan improved these puppets. Not only could these puppets continue to work ording to the requirements, but also a group of puppets specially made new puppets. It involved formations that were responsible for making puppets. Butterfly Zo and Maisie Pine had given Jagoan many suggestions. As for the two cute descendants of divine beasts, Jagoan did not need to observe more. It did not mean that they were still eating, drinking, or sleeping as usual. It was because they had already appeared in the sight of Jagoan. Obviously, when Jagoan came back, they smelled the smell of Jagoan and knew that he was back, so they rushed over. ¡°Wow! You¡¯re finally back!¡± Jagoan stood on Little Candy¡¯s head and waved a small hoof. However, Jagoan just nced at it and his eyes fell on Little Candy. He did not leave the Following the Heart Ind for a long time. But seeing Little Candy at this moment, he felt that the little White Tiger seemed to have changed. It was already majestic, but now it had an indescribable domineering aura. And when it ran here, there would be several shadows on both sides of its body from time to time, which was unpredictable. Has the power of the Mirage White Tiger also awakened? Jagoan guessed. When the two descendants of the divine beasts approached, Jagoan waved his hand to signal them not toe over for the time being. Jagoan and Little Candy were looking at Jagoan in confusion. When they didn¡¯t know what Jagoan was going to do, they saw him turn his wrist. The next moment¡­ ¡°What the hell is this!¡± Jagoan eximed and saw a mass of ck and extremely heavy things appear out of thin air. With a bang, they hit the beach. The purple-gold Thunder Ape appeared on the Following the Heart Ind and looked at the pig and the tiger in dismay. Is this Master¡¯s cave mansion? The Purple Golden Thunder Ape was sighing in its heart that the spiritual Qi here was really strong, and then it saw the pig and the tiger on the opposite side. Although Little Candy was an adult White Tiger, it was still much weaker than the Purple Golden Thunder Ape when it came to the shape. At this moment, Jagoan was like a little white pig, only the size of an adult¡¯s fist, so there was no need to mention it. Master also raised a demonic beast? Because of the size of Little Candy and Jagoan, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape did not care at first. But soon, it found something wrong. Why is the demonic tiger with fire patterns looking at me so eagerly? And why is the pig drooling when it sees me? Why is this look so simr to that of mime when I was looking at the banana magic weapon at that time? Just as the Purple Golden Thunder Ape was in shock, it heard the little white pig say, ¡°Jagoan, should I steam it or roast it?¡± As it spoke, saliva gushed out of the white pig¡¯s mouth like a flood that broke the dam. ¡°Huh?¡± The Purple Golden Thunder Ape was stunned. Who to eat? ¡°It is so big, so strong, and so rich in vigor¡­ I think it¡¯s better to roast it. What do you think?¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes passed the tall ape demon and looked at Jagoan expectantly. Now, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape was sure that the other party wanted to eat it. Instantly, it became angry. ¡°You¡¯re just a little white pig. How dare you eat me without peeing?¡± However, because of Jagoan, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape did not dare to be too presumptuous, but it still snorted and expressed its dissatisfaction. ¡°Who can you eat with your fingernail size?¡± Jagoan heard the sarcasm in the other party¡¯s words, swallowed its saliva, and sneered. ¡°Do you look down on me?!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. With a sh of white light, the big white pig appeared. In an instant, Jagoan cast a reassuring dam on the beach of the Following the Heart Ind with its fat and tall body. The Purple Golden Thunder Ape was stunned. At this time, it really felt that it had spoken too early. The other party definitely could eat it. Looking at the pig demon¡¯s big eyes, which were as big as the doors and windows, the pig demon definitely could swallow it up with its bloody mouth. It would probably take only two bites. However, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape was unwilling to admit defeat so easily. It sneered and said, ¡°So what if you are big? The blood flowing in my body is the bloodline of the Ancient Ape God!¡± Jagoan shook his head. He wanted to tell the Purple Golden Thunder Ape not to humiliate itself. But after thinking about it, he decided to let the reality to teach it to be an ape. A momentter¡­ On the beach of the Following the Heart Ind, a huge ape demon, with messy hair and dropping hair, sat paralyzed. Its eyes were full of confusion and a silly look. It looked at the sky and muttered, ¡°How could this be¡­ How¡­ Could this be¡­¡± The Purple Golden Thunder Ape was indeed having a bloodline with showing off among demonic beasts. Ordinary demonic beasts were no match for it. However, who made it unlucky today was, it encountered the rarest Divine Beast descendant. And it met two at the same time. Not far from the Purple Golden Thunder Ape that had fallen into a dull state at this moment, Jagoan jumped down beside Jagoan, expressing its indignation and confusion. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this big monkey for food? Is my idea not good?¡± The asional words floated into the ears of the Purple Golden Thunder Ape. The poor ¡°Great Horse Monkey¡± couldn¡¯t help but tremble again, and two lines of tears fell from the corners of its eyes. Jagoan looked at it and decided not to care about it. The ape demon still needed to digest the reality of status itself. ¡°After it calms down, tell it the restrictions on the ind. I¡¯ll meditate first¡­¡± Jagoan warned Jagoan not to eat the Purple Golden Thunder Ape, and then returned to the pce in the center of the ind. After thinking for a while, Jagoan first told Jagoan about his return through the telepathic jade, and then asked Xander, Jagoan, and others to gather and let them return to the ind soon. Because he had a good thing to share with everyone. Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 More than ten dayster, Xander Faris, Jagoan Gibson, Maya Jagoane, me Gordon, and others gathered on the Following the Heart Ind. Jagoan asked Jagoan to help inform everyone, but did not point out what he was going to do. He just said that there was a good thing to share with everyone. Everyone guessed that the good thing mentioned by Jagoan should be a cultivation method. But no one could figure out what kind of cultivation method it was. At this stage, except for Jagoan, only Jagoan had reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The second was Jagoan, who had reached the third stage of Holy Land Realm. The others were still some distance away from the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Therefore, they could not figure out what kind of cultivation method could make Jagoan gather all of them. However, there was one thing that everyone was sure of. That was, this cultivation skill could definitely greatly improve everyone. After all, everyone still trusted Jagoan¡¯s vision. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, after arriving at the Following the Heart Ind, they could not immediately see Jagoan but waited for more than ten days. During this period, they received a message from Jagoan saying that he still needed some arrangements, so they waited patiently. When June came, everyone was meditating or doing other things. Suddenly, they felt a powerful aura enveloping the entire Following the Heart Ind. Lucy and Renee, who had the lowest realm, could not even control their bodies and trembled. Soon, everyone came to their senses and rushed back to the pce in the center of the ind to see the long-lost Jagoan. When they saw Jagoan, they suddenly felt that he seemed to have some changespared with the past. In the past, Jagoan would give people an imposing manner. With the improvement of the realm, a kind of king¡¯s and overbearing aura would also bring pressure to people with every move, as if he could tear the sky apart with a raise of his hand. His momentum could not be hidden. But today, they saw that although the momentum was still there, it gave people a natural feeling. It was as if his existence had fused with thews of heaven and earth. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions change, Jagoan asked curiously. ¡°You¡­¡± Jagoan stepped forward and poked Jagoan¡¯s cheek with her slender fingers. She, Eva Green, and Butterfly Zo were thest to see Jagoan. Eva Green and Butterfly Zo were not in the pce at the moment, so Jagoan naturally became the last person to meet Jagoan. It had been less than a month. But she could also feel the change in Jagoan. ¡°You¡¯ve been promoted again¡­¡± After a while, Jagoan pouted and looked at Jagoan enviously. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Anyway, no matter what, it would not be wrong to say that the other party was promoted again. By this time, Jagoan had already understood what was going on when he ran the Dao of Wisdom. The improvement of his realm was one aspect, and more importantly, he hadprehended two more Great Taos. With three Great Taos in his hand, he was naturally closer to the principle of heaven and earth. It was verymon for others to feel that everything was harmonious. However, it was not a good time to tell others that he hadprehended three Great Taos. It was not that Jagoan didn¡¯t trust these companions in front of him, but that the Great Tao was definitely not an ordinary skill or magical power. During this stage, if he told everyone, it might cause everyone¡¯s Dao heart to tremble, affecting their cultivation. And without telling them, Jagoan¡¯s own Taoist Sense would have a positive impact on their cultivation. Therefore, this matter was temporarily put aside. ¡°Hum, what¡¯s so good about letting us alle back this time?¡± Yvonne looked at Jagoan and asked with her arms crossed. Everyone immediately stopped paying attention to the promotion of Jagoan. After all, to some extent, they were used to his terrifying speed of improvement. This time, they were curious about what he wanted to show them. ¡°Follow me¡­¡± Jagoan led them to the Secret Practicing Room below the pce. This secret chamber was naturally not the one that Jagoan usually used, but another one that had just been built not long ago. With those emotionless puppets, Jagoan indeed saved a lot of spirit and time. There was only one shining transmission formation in the secret chamber. The light from the formation formed white threads that intertwined above the formation intoplex and mysterious lines. As the glowing patterns slowly rotated, Lady Maisie¡¯s line of sight was immediately drawn over. But soon, she found that although she could recognize that it was a Transmitting Array, she couldn¡¯t figure out the range of the transmission. Obviously, the Transmitting Formation set by Jagoan had exceeded her current level of control. However, there was no jealousy in Maisie¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t even feel disappointed. On the contrary, her heart was filled with pride. It was as if an elder sister was looking at her most concerned younger brother who had finally be a talent, full of true sense of comfort and pride. Looking up at Jagoan, Maisie¡¯s eyes were shining as if there were stars in them. She could only whispered in her heart. From Evergreen Town to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Jagoan, you have finally grown up¡­ While thinking about this, Maisie Pine walked to the side of the transmission array with everyone. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Yvonne blinked curiously. If Jagoan had anything good before, he would immediately tell them. This time, it seemed a little too mysterious. ¡°You will know soon¡­¡± Jagoan smiled at her and then looked at Jagoan. ¡°Jagoan¡­ You go first¡­¡± Jagoan listened to whatever Jagoan said. Carrying a huge sword, as huge as a human body, she stepped out. Without any hesitation, she stepped into the transmission formation and disappeared in an instant. While everyone was wondering, Jagoan¡¯s low exmation came from the transmission formation. Everyone had long know Jagoan had a few words and expressions. If it were anyone else, they would have jumped onto the roof and danced around since Jagoan had such reaction. What kind of thing could make Jagoan so surprised? All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s curiosity was hung up. Now, there was no need for Jagoan to say anything. Everyone stepped forward and entered the transmission formation. Obviously, this transmission formation was not a simple channel connecting two regions. It was more like a door, so the sound from the other side could be heard clearly. Instantly, gasps rose one after another. Jagoan and Jagoan were still in the secret chamber. Jagoan also showed curiosity in her eyes, but she was not in a hurry. She walked to the side of Jagoan, gently held the other party¡¯s hand, and then stepped in together. Instantly, a crystal-like world appeared in front of her. Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 In front of Jagoan was the crowd who had just entered. But, everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by the crystal-like environment. It was as if a huge crystal bowl had locked their heads and their surroundings. Pieces of light spot emerged and flickered in the crystal. Lady Maisie stared at it for a moment, then covered her small mouth and eximed, ¡°Spiritual Qi gathering formation!¡± They were all spiritual Qi gathering formations. And these spiritual Qi gathering formationsbined into a bigger spiritual Qi gathering formation! Therefore, at this moment, everyone present could feel waves of powerful spiritual Qi rushing toward them from all directions. They took a deep breath, and their mouth and tongue were full of saliva. Even the cheeks of Lucy and Renee turned slightly red and looked dizzy. Obviously, there were slight symptoms of drunk on spirit. ¡°Such a dense spiritual Qi¡­¡± After feeling this, everyone had already guessed what Jagoan was going to do. Under normal circumstances, the rich spiritual Qi was for cultivation and promotion. But there was one thing that puzzled everyone. That was to say, if that was all, there was no need for Jagoan to be so mysterious. In the past, everyone had cultivated in a fair and aboveboard manner under Jagoan¡¯s arrangements. This time, it was a secret room and a transmission formation. Obviously, Jagoan wanted to hide something. Jagoan smiled and waved his arm when he saw the puzzled gazes of Lady Maisie, Yvonne, and the others. Suddenly, everyone felt as if a curtain had been lifted. The sound of running water came and disappeared. The next moment, a crystal skull as big as a house appeared in front of them. The crowd gasped again. Jagoan never expected that there was such a skull here. She was just about to ask Jagoan what the skull was for. But when she opened her mouth, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Because this skull gave people a natural feeling. In fact, any skull, whether it was a human being or a demonic beast, would give people a feeling of surprise, or shock. However, this crystal skull did not give people such a feeling. Even though it was so huge, it still made people feel as natural and normal as the wind between heaven and earth. Yvonne stared at the crystal skull for a moment, and a sh of realization shed in her eyes. Then she was shocked and blurted out, ¡°Innate Treasure!¡± Hearing her words, everyone else around her looked surprised. Innate treasures were naturally formed between heaven and earth. They had not been refined. It was said that only those with Great Deity Fate and great luck could get them. In the past, they had only heard of it. They had even once thought that the Innate treasures did not exist at all and were just made up by someone. But who knew that the crystal skull in front of them was an innate treasure? ¡°Really?¡± Maya took a step closer and looked at Jagoan. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Jagoan smiled and nodded, indicating for everyone to follow him in. ¡°This is the cultivation ce I prepared for you this time. In the next year and a half, it might not be peaceful outside. In order to avoid idents, and to help you improve your realm quickly, you should be cultivating here all this time.¡± Everyone was a little dizzy because of the dense spiritual Qi around them. Knowing that this was an Innate Treasure, their mind went nk. Therefore, they did not hear what Jagoan said clearly. They just subconsciously followed Jagoan and approached the crystal skull. However, after stepping in, the unique quietness in the crystal skull calmed everyone down in an instant. And for cultivators, the lower the realm, the more benefits they would get after entering here. When they reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm, the effect would not be so obvious. Otherwise, the Ghost Kill Pavilion would not be a killer organization formed by the individual cultivators, but the Ghost Kill Gate and even the Ghost Kill Sect. Jagoan did not exin further. He carefully observed the changes in everyone¡¯s expressions and nodded secretly. Obviously, they would find something unusual in the crystal skull if they felt it carefully. ¡°This ce is indeed a treasurend for cultivation¡­¡± Lady Maisie said. ¡°And you¡¯ve already set up enough spiritual Qi gathering formations around it. In this way, if we directly upgrade here, there won¡¯t be any shortage of spiritual Qi,¡± Yvonne said. When she said these words, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Jagoan, this guy! Every time he does things, he is so meticulous that people can¡¯t be picky. It¡¯s really annoying! Then, Maya asked, ¡°But if there is anyone among us¡­ Let¡¯s talk about Jagoan. She is now in the third stage of the Holy Land Realm Realm. In one and a half years, plus the situation here, it ispletely possible for her to be promoted to the Heavenly Heart Realm. And when she was promoted to the Heavenly Spirit Realm, there would inevitably be brilliant lights. Will it be seen by others?¡± Seeing Jagoan smile without saying a word, Maya was slightly stunned. Then she suddenly understood and said, ¡°We are no longer within the territory of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect!¡± Jagoan nodded with a smile. Not only was it not within the range of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but also not within the scope of the Lunia. Jagoan arranged an end of the transmission formation in the secret room of the Following the Heart Ind. As for the other end, he ced it in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, everyone was in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. However Jagoan didn¡¯t want to expose the World of Heaven and Earth for the time being, so he took the opportunity to arrange the spiritual Qi gathering formations and use the Treasures of Heaven and Earth to form a world full of crystals so that no one could see the surroundings. However, Jagoan knew about the existence of the Small World of Heaven and Earth, and she was also intelligent. After thinking for a while, she understood where they were right now, so she gave Jagoan a mysterious smile. Under Jagoan¡¯s exnation, everybody quickly sit cross-legged on the ground with closed eyes. Since it was an Innate Treasure, they naturally understood that such an opportunity to cultivate was rare. They should cherish it. Moreover, the crystal skull itself could improve people¡¯s cultivation speed. Therefore, it didn¡¯t take long for the eye patterns under everyone to open their eyes. A mysterious aura began to linger. Every one of them gave off a feeling of rapid progress. Jagoan also stayed in the crystal skull to cultivate. Although she was now in the Heavenly Spirit Realm stage, she had the Pure Jade Physique. This Innate Constitution was enough to help her make up for the shorings of the innate treasure for the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Soon, the crystal skull becamepletely quiet. Jagoan also walked out. The next step is to wait for them to advance one by one¡­ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jagoan thought. Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 Half a year passed quickly. It was still early June when Jagoan opened up the transmission array and took everyone to the Innate Treasure in the Small World of Heaven and Earth to cultivate. By this time, it was the end of December, and this year was about to pass. This also meant that there was only one year left before the beginning of Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Although the Immortals¡¯ Assembly was used to test the cultivation of the disciples in the sect, to enhance themunication between the disciples in the sect and to modify the disciples¡¯ ranking on the surface. However, because of the influence of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the strength of the disciples present, the Immortals¡¯ Assembly still included the entire Lunia, including the events that affected the surrounding Upper Kingdoms. As for this Immortals¡¯ Assembly, it was even more eye- catching. Of course, it was because of the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s Grand Pure Emperor. Crape Myrtle Sect had spread the news that the Grand Pure Emperor would return in Immortals¡¯ Assembly. To some extent, in the eyes of many cultivators, Grand Pure Emperor could now represent Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. When he returned this time, it was rumored that he would issue a series of new orders. These orders involved the merit system that the Crape Myrtle Sect and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had been implementing all the time. This system could even change the dynasty and even change the delicate bnce between the current several major Upper Kingdoms. Therefore, not only the imperial family of the Lunia, but also the royal family and sects of the Upper Kingdom also paid special attention to it. One point was very important. That was, everyone wanted to know if the Grand Pure Emperor wouldplete the legendary breakthrough after returning. The Grand Pure Emperor was too mysterious. Other than being powerful enough to overlook everything, there was almost no other information about him. Because of this, everyone wanted to see if he had the strength to do this big thing he was determined to do. At this time, there was about a year before the Assembly, but the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Lunia were busy. This kind of busy work was naturally for the purpose of preparing for the Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡¯s open meeting. As for the undercurrent surging in the dark, it would only be much more than it appeared on the surface. Jagoan did not pay much attention to this. But that didn¡¯t mean that he had done nothing in the past six months. In the past six months, most of the time, he had been improving hisprehension of the Great Tao. If the cultivation methods and magical powers Jagoan had mastered were divided into different levels, then the three Great Taos he had mastered at present could be regarded as the strongest trump card of him. This trump card even surpassed the one behind the Gates of Hell. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Although the person behind the Gates of Hell was very powerful, Jagoan knew that the power did not belong to him. He could not ce all his hope on such uncontroble power. As for theprehension of the Great Taos, it could not only improve Jagoan¡¯s current strength, but also greatly help his promotion. With his promotion, he could also feel more power from the Great Tao to enhance his strength. In other words, the Great Tao was a treasure that could never be excavated. In the remaining time, Jagoan mainly did three other things. The first thing he did was to continue to activate the fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te and inject the power of the Six Paths of Samsara te into the zombie dog demon. Since he was sure that the Six Paths of Reincarnation te could indeed rebuild the body of the zombie dog demon, Jagoan had no more scruples. Whether it was time or the intensity of the spell, it was much stronger than before. The rebuilt part also spread from a small piece of hair of the zombie dog demon to its whole body. With the efforts of Jagoan, Jagoan could feel a faint trace of vigor from the zombie dog demon¡¯s body after half a year of reconstruction. Although this wisp of vigor was extremely weak, it was almost impossible to detect it if Jagoan had not deliberately and carefully explored it. But the appearance of this wisp of vigor showed that the previous efforts of Jagoan were not in vain. The zombie-like dog demon had gotten rid of his identity of the zombie the moment the vigor appeared. A zombie was a dead thing, and there was no vigor in its body. What Jagoan needed to do next was to guide the vigor to flow through the whole body of the dog demon. By then, the dog demon would be completely resurrected! After 20,000 years, it regained its vitality! And ording to his judgment, it wouldn¡¯t take long. In the whole process, the most difficult thing was to guide that wisp of vigor. Now the most difficult step was toplete Jagoan. The other thing was that the zombie dog demon would be involved in the matter of Sue White¡¯s Fire Poison. Previously, Jagoan relied on the cold water vapor of Great Sage Minghe to seal the fire poison in Sue White¡¯s body. But it could only cure the symptoms but could not cure the root cause. Using cold water vapor to seal the fire poison was tantamount to putting a pot of water on fire. When the water was dry, the fire poison would still hurt Sue White¡¯s body Jagoan¡¯s way of solving the fire poison was simr to the zombie body of the zombie dog demon. It was precisely using the Six Dao Reincarnations te to directly reconstruct a portion of Sue White¡¯s body that was injured by the fire poison. During this process, the fire poison would also be melted away with that portion of the body. In the past few months, Jagoan had visited the Same Spirit City¡¯s White family in October to check Sue White¡¯s body. After being reminded by Jagoanst time, Sue White started to cultivate again. Because of the jade talisman suppressing the Fire Poison, Sue White did not have to worry about the rpse of the Fire Poison when cultivating. Therefore, in the pas few months, her strength had improved significantly. If she hadn¡¯t been worried about the impact of the breakthrough, she might have been able to reach a higher level. The appearance of Jagoan surprised Sue White because it was earlier than she had expected. After giving her some guidance, Jagoan checked the condition of the fire toxin in Sue White¡¯s body, so they made an appointment that he woulde to the Same Spirit City every three months to remove the fire toxin from the next year. It meant, it would be divided into four times, which he couldpletely solve this disease. Thest thing was to talk to Jagoan Nelson. Jagoan found an opportunity to hide herself when December came. She quickly exchanged information with Jagoan near the Following the Heart Ind. ording to Jagoan¡¯s estimation, it was about time for the other party to find him. But the news brought by Jagoan Morrey was not so optimistic. When he asked about the Grand Pure Emperor, Jagoan¡¯s expression was not so good. What she answered was that the Grand Pure Emperor had not summoned her for nearly a year. And judging from the current situation, in the next year, Grand Pure Emperor would not appear until the Immortal¡¯s Assembly. No one knew where he was and how his cultivation was. In addition, Jagoan also told Jagoan something. ¡°Your Following the Heart Ind is being watched every day¡­¡± Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 When Jagoan finished speaking, Jagoan did not show the nervousness or panic that Jagoan had expected. Seeing this, Jagoan was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel scared?¡± Jagoan looked at Jagoan curiously. ¡°You can guess that Crape Myrtle Sect is spying on you, right?¡± ¡°What had they got?¡± Jagoan did not answer, but asked. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jagoan was stunned for a moment. She blinked and immediately understood. After a while, she said, ¡°As I expected, you know everything¡­¡± Jagoan touched his chin and did not respond to her words. He had expected that the Crape Myrtle Sect would spy on him. However, the Following the Heart Ind¡¯s array was not just for show. How much time and energy did Jagoan spend on it? Eva Green, who was arranged to take part in some formations, could roughly feel one-tenth of this. In other words, Eva Green had only seen less than one tenth of the effort Jagoan invested in it! From the very beginning, Jagoan had regarded the cultivators who spied on the Following the Heart Ind as the Amethyst Pce Realm. Therefore, it was impossible for ordinary disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect and even generals to see through the real situation in Following the Heart Ind. As for the possibility that the three Super Masters at the Amethyst Pce Realm or two Protectors came to spy on him, he had thought about it. Otherwise, why would Jagoan set up a secret chamber under the practice room? ¡°Anyway, Crape Myrtle Sect could spy on me. If you can see a little about my background, then I¡¯ll lose¡­¡± Although Jagoan did not say anything at this time, Jagoan had noticed Jagoan¡¯s confident eyes. After hesitating for a while, Jagoan said, ¡°This time, during Immortals¡¯ Assembly, he will definitely do something when hees back¡­¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. ¡°What we can do now is to try our best to do everything well, and then we won¡¯t look flustered. By the way, how is Jagoan?¡± ¡°Since he became famous in the Blessedndsst time, there has not been any new news yet. But ording to the news I received, he seems to be practicing in an extremely dangerous ce.¡± ¡°A dangerous ce¡­¡± After pondering for a moment, Jagoan said, ¡°There¡¯s still a year left before Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡­ The following year is more important than ever. To avoid idents, I¡¯ll try my best to walk outside the sect. In this case, Crape Myrtle Sect will not have a chance to make trouble for me. If there is any news about Jagoan sh during this period, you should tell me as soon as possible.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Jagoan asked, ¡°Why are you so concerned about Jagoan? Because he has looked for you?¡± Jagoan pondered for a moment, shook his head, and said, ¡°The situation is not so simple, and I¡¯m not sure for the time being. In short, I have a feeling that Jagoan should appear in January and will be active during the whole half a year. Then, during the second half of the year, he will disappear. No one will know where he is until Immortals¡¯ Assembly starts. So in the next half year, the news about him will be very important.¡± Jagoan squinted at the confused Jagoan. After a pause, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised why I am not curious about the spy of the Crape Myrtle Sect on me?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Jagoan came to her senses and nodded. ¡°Yes, you have guessed it?¡± ¡°Not only did I guess that they were spying on me, but I also guessed that they had spied on at least half of the more than 1,200 Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters in the whole sect. Among them, the disciples who had reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm were their targets. Am I right?¡± Jagoan blinked and nodded after a while. ¡°You have known it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to guess. After all, I am Jagoan¡¯s opponent,¡± Jagoan replied. After that, they talked about some details about the next meeting, and then Jagoan left. Because Jagoan¡¯s identity was special. In order to avoid being discovered by the Crape Myrtle Sect, every time Jagoan met her, they had to keep the time under control except for the special choice of the location. After Jagoan left, Jagoan still stood where she was, watching the direction in which Jagoan left. She felt a little depressed. It did not mean that she was dissatisfied with Jagoan¡¯s words or with the other party. But she found that she seemed to be inferior to Jagoan in every aspect. In terms of the simplest thing, such as resisting the Grand Pure Emperor. Jagoan originally felt that it was amazing that she had the idea of challenging or even destroying Grand Pure Emperor, whom everyone respected or feared, after she regained her memory. However, she found Jagoan had already begun to do it earlier. Several Crape Myrtle Sect disciples were killed by Jagoan. Jagoan witnessed the death of the General of Cloud. Although there was no solid evidence of North Heaven Queen¡¯s death, Jagoan now felt that even if it was not Jagoan, it must have something to do with him. Including the death of Head dog¡¯s team. Jagoan also vaguely felt that Jagoan was behind this. Then there were other things. For example, when Jagoan came out from Spirit Severing Road, , he directly challenged the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect. Outside the Sky-sea Pavilion, Jagoan directly injured Heavenly Spirit Realm Master of the Grape Myrtle Sect, and then this matter became the cause of the death of the General of Cloud. She just thought about it, but the other party had already killed many people or seriously injured many people. Even Jagoan sh was defeated by him for the first time. Although in this way, Jagoanpletely stood against the Crape Myrtle Sect, but, thinking from another angle, would the Crape Myrtle Sect let him go if he chose not to stand on the opposite side? Thinking of this, Jagoan shook her head. She knew too well about the Crape Myrtle Sect. The sect was able to develop to the point where it could influence the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect now, and there were many people who opposed it. But as time went by, those who opposed it could not say anything. I seem to be inferior to him in every aspect¡­ This was why she felt depressed. But soon, she blinked again. But it¡¯s better to have a stronger helper than a stronger enemy¡­. Afterforting herself, Jagoan felt much happier. After a while, she moved and turned into a small fish. With a crash, she jumped into the sea on the side and disappeared in a short time. On the other hand, Jagoan went straight back to the Small World of Heaven and Earth. Half a year had passed since Jagoan¡¯spanions entered the cultivation state. It was time to bloom. It was time to have the effect. Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 Ten days passed in a sh, and soon a new year came. From this moment on, in Jagoan¡¯s mind, it meant that it was one step closer to Immortals¡¯ Assembly. During this period of time, he had been trying to lower his realm. At present, his true realm was at the third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The higher the realm, the harder it was to lower it. Unless there were corresponding cultivation methods. It was best to hide the realm when Jagoan was in Holy Land Realm using his cultivation method. Later on, although the cultivation method was improved and had a good effect in Heavenly Spirit Realm, when Jagoan reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, it would be more difficult to show an obvious effect. However, he was not stupid. He would not just keep trying one skill. Although the cultivation method to cover up one¡¯s real realm was rtively rare, there were still some. In addition to the method he had mastered, he also spent some merit points to exchange several simr cultivation methods in the sect. After thoroughly studying these cultivation methods, Jagoanbined them with the cultivation method he had mastered before. It took him about two days to sessfully lower his realm, from the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm to the entry level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was still a big realm and it didn¡¯t seem to be much different from the past. But in fact, the difficulty was to put the water of a bigke into a small wine ss. The concealment of the realm was also very important for Jagoan¡¯s performance during Immortals¡¯ Assembly. The entry level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was the threshold for joining the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Simrly, in this realm, he had a strength far beyond this realm. It would give people an unfathomable feeling. After finishing his task, Jagoan focused on everyone in the World of Heaven and Earth. Right now, he felt a bit confused. Because he felt that it had been too long. The biggest effect of the Innate Treasure Crystal Skull was to let cultivators cultivate in it more effectively. The effect was even better than the Time Warp Zone of the Tower of Life. Moreover, these companions of Jagoan were more talented than ordinary cultivators. With their great talent and the help of the Innate magic weapon, they did not need to consider the consumption of spiritual Qi gathering formation at all. In the eyes of Jagoan, the realms of the people in the crystal skull should be rising quickly. But half a year had passed, and there was no movement in the crystal skull. Even Jagoan, who had reached the third stage of Holy Land Realm, had not changed much. Jagoan was also the same. It could be seen from the consumption of spiritual Qi gathering formation. Could it be that the increasing number of people caused the effect of the Innate magic weapon to be greatly reduced? Jagoan soon felt that this possibility was very low. Because when the Ghost Kill Pavilion used this magic weapon, although the number of people at one time was not as many as his, it was definitely not small. As for the possibility that there was something wrong with their cultivation, he did not consider it at all. Because with a sweep of Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness, he could see everyone¡¯s aura and expressions were normal. But they are so normal. It¡¯s the biggest unusual thing¡­ Jagoan sighed. He had never tried the Innate Treasure, so he could only wait patiently. He waited for another three months. At the beginning of March, Jagoan saw that the people in the crystal skull had not changed, and the appointed time with Sue White had arrived, so Jagoan went to Same Spirit City. He used the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk to nourish Sue White¡¯s body. Including the time he spent back and forth, another half month had passed when Jagoan returned to Following the Heart Ind. Includingst year¡¯s time, there were nine months in total, and no obvious changes had taken ce among thepanions who were cultivating. So in just a dozen days, Jagoan had no hope. But when he entered the Small World of Heaven and Earth, he immediately realized that things had changed! All the spiritual Qi gathering formation was running at full speed at this moment. All the spiritual Qi within a radius of hundreds of miles had gathered into a huge river. With a crashing sound, it surged violently. The crystal skull, to be exact, formed a huge vortex with everyone in the crystal skull as the center. A spiritual wave vortex with a diameter of more than 50 miles! Jagoan did not enter the vortex and was on the edge. The dense spiritual Qi gathered into a storm and fell down with crackling sounds. This is really¡­ Either there is no movement. Once there is any movement, it scares me to death¡­ Not long after, Jagoan said to himself with a smile. This scene was more than enough to scare ordinary cultivators. But for him, it was nothing. This kind of scene was too far from his promotion. However, what Jagoan was curious about was who was going to be promoted in the crystal skull since there was such a scene. With a sweep of his Divine Sense, Jagoan¡¯s face changed slightly. It wasn¡¯t that one person was promoted, but that everyone was about to advance! Even Jagoan, who had reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm, was breathing rapidly. What a surprise! With a sh, Jagoan appeared directly in the center of the vortex and flicked his fingers. Instantly, dozens of spiritual Qi gathering formations were thrown out. Fortunately, when Jagoan first arranged these spiritual Qi gathering formations, he had considered the possible situation, so he left some positions for extra formations. The operation of these spiritual Qi gathering formations did nor expand the spiritual wave whirlpool, but it made the the spiritual wave more solid. The previous spiritual wave was like water, but now it was like a torrent of steel! Boom! There was a deafening bang, as if a giant steel dragon with a radius of hundreds of miles was twisting wildly. At this level, although it was far from enough to shatter the hollow of the Heaven and Earth World, the shaking brought by it made the heaven and earth sway. After that. Jagoan immediately stepped out of the center of the spiritual wave and watched from a distance with his Divine Sense. In the crystal skull, the momentum of me Gordon and Xander Faris was the most powerful at present. Maya and Jagoan followed closely behind, and the rest were almost the same. After Jagoan was injected with a strong spiritual Qi, everyone¡¯s momentum suddenly became like another spoonful of oil was poured on a burning me. Instantly, the barrier of the realm copsed like an old bronze vessel. me Gordon and Xander were the first to be promoted. Swish! In the spiritual waves vortex, there were several branches, like a waterfall, that passed through the crystal skull and poured down on them. The two opened their mouths and took a deep breath, absorbing the rolling spiritual waves into their bodies. After they began to upgrade, about 30 minutester, the shadow of the Fire Phoenix appeared in the void above Maya¡¯s head. Beside her, behind Jagoan, the shadow of a giant elephant stepping on the broken stars slowly emerged. Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 Innate me Phoenix Physique. Imperial Jail Deity Physique. The Fire Phoenix and giant elephant shook the void, shaking the stars. However, this crystal skull was indeed an innate treasure. Although the people present were close to each other, they did not affect each other when they were promoted. The shadows of the Fire Phoenix and the giant elephant appeared in the air, but they did not merge. If one looked closely, the two shadows seemed to have appeared in different hollows. ¡°Huh?¡± When his divine sense detected this scene, Jagoan¡¯s eyes immediately shed with a bright light. He vaguely felt that there was a kind of spatial power hidden in it. Space Dao¡­ Jagoan murmured. However, it was impossible for him toprehend the Space Dao at this time. Because this was just the superficial knowledge of the Way of Space. If one really wanted to spy on the Great Tao from this point of view, it was impossible. However, at this time, wisps of Taoist Sense of wisdom were flowing around him. Relying on this Dao essence and his own understanding of space, Jagoan couldprehend some laws and improve his current strength. So inside and outside the crystal skull, Jagoan and his companions entered a state of meditation and cultivation. *** Days passed. The Taoist Sense around Jagoan seemed to be vaguely discernible, or seemed to be some kind of wonderfulw that wrapped him inside. If other cultivators saw this, they would definitely feel a kind of mountain-like, mysterious power. In the crystal skull, since the beginning of the promotion of me Gordon and Xander Faris that day, the drama of continuous promotion never stopped. During the past six months, they had been umting. More than half a yearter, everyone¡¯s promotion was like a lit bomb that could no longer be controlled. From that day on, everyone¡¯s promotion had almost never stopped. One person had almost finished his promotion, and his aura had not yet stabilized. And then another person started his promotion. Sometimes, six people would be promoted together! If someone who didn¡¯t know what was going on saw the situation, they would probably think that it was as easy as eating and drinking for a cultivator to advance to the next realm. Another three months passed. In the past three months, even the slowest person had promoted two levels. On the day of June, the Heavenly Spirit Realm of Jagoan surged wildly after several months! This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The spirit light turned into a light column and burst out straight through the crystal skull, refracting in all directions. Because the space in the Innate Treasure was isted, the spirit light of the promotion of Heavenly Spirit Realm did not affect others. However, when the light prated the crystal skull and shone out, the whole hollow seemed to be lit up by a scorching sun! The surrounding spiritual Qi rumbled, as if they were a sea of clouds. In an instant, a magnificent scene with spiritual light scattered emerged. Deep in the void, there seemed to be waves of graceful immortal sounds, making people feel refreshed. The light turned into a rainbow bridge, which slowly bloomed like an unprecedented lotus. The light continued to stretch and spread for hundreds of miles until it swallowed up Jagoan outside the spiritual waves vortex. Jagoan opened his eyes and focused on the Innate treasure. Jagoan¡¯s realm advanced to the mid level of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. After this realm was upgraded, the fierce aura continued to rise. This is the enviable Pure Jade Physique¡­ Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply. Less than two days after Jagoan¡¯s promotion, a beam of light shone inside the crystal skull. Only when the cultivator was upgraded to the Heavenly Spirit Realm would the essence of the world be activated and form the light column to wash the immortal body. Of course, Jagoan would not be promoted continuously in two days. After all, thest umtion had been used up when she was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. This time, it was Jagoan, the only disciple of Jagoan. Thest time Jagoan was promoted to the third stage of Holy Land Realm, she was in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. With the help of Jagoan, she was fully prepared for the next promotion. With the help of the Innate Treasure, it was not surprising for her toplete a short-term promotion after several months. Compared with the quietness and elegance when Jagoan was promoted, this beam of light had more tenacity and killing intent. Although the scenes brought by the promotion of each cultivator were roughly the same, they were more or less full of some of the cultivator¡¯s own charm. For example, this momentum was the most intuitive embodiment. Jagoan has finally reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm stage¡­ Seeing Jagoan¡¯s promotion, Jagoan felt much more rxed. Jagoan¡¯s natural Imperial Jail Deity Physique would be stronger and stronger as her realm improved. Therefore, when she was in the Pulse Control Realm and Holy Land Realm, the promotion brought by this physique was limited. Although in the eyes of others, it was already very good. In the eyes of Jagoan, with Imperial Jail Deity Physique, Jagoan was only 30 to 40 percent stronger than cultivators at the same level at that time. But now, after passing the first threshold of the cultivator Path of Immortality, Jagoan hadpleted a transformation. Looking at the serious-looking girl in the spirit light, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but look forward to her future. However, it was a bit of pity that the rule of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly was that cultivators should be at least at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Otherwise, with Jagoan¡¯s strength, it would definitely be shocking. Not only Jagoan, but also Jagoan would make people look at her with new eyes. On the afternoon of Jagoan¡¯s promotion, Maya alsopleted a short-term ¡°side-promotion¡±. After all, she also had an extraordinary innate constitution. And this time, Jagoan also felt that Maya¡¯s potential had improved significantly than when he first met her. When they first met, the realms of Xander, Jagoan, and Maya were simr. But now, Maya was gradually stronger. Through the Asura Path of the body inscriptions, Xander gained the early strength, but as the realm became higher and higher, there would not be obvious help with the Asura Path when he entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm, unless there were some greater opportunities. Therefore, at this time, Jagoan fell behind. Compared with ordinary cultivators, Jagoan was talented. But at this time, among everyone present, he was just so-so. *** Another half a year had passed as everyone continued to upgrade. At the end of December. In two or three months, the Immortals¡¯ Assembly would begin. At this time, a piece of big news was announced with the permission of the elders. Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 The realm of cultivators that could participate in Immortal¡¯s Assembly would be reduced from the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm to the first of Heavenly Spirit Realm. This range instantly included all disciples at the master level in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But of course, it was not forcing. If one did not want to participate, it was okay. However, under normal circumstances, no disciple would refuse. As long as he took part in the first round, he could get a spirit tool level magic weapon even if he was eliminated. It would be better if he could win. The more he won, the more treasures and the higher the quality. This showed how rich the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was. It was not as stingy as the small sects. Only the top few could get treasures in the small sects. As long as one participated, he would be rewarded. When Jagoan returned from Same Spirit City, he heard the news from Jagoan Nelson. In December, Jagoan treated Sue White for the fourth time. He had not yet figured out how mysterious the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk was. However, this treasure could turn dead things into living creatures. It was not difficult to remove the fire poison. He was too conservative before. After the fourth treatment, the fire poison in Sue White¡¯s body waspletely removed. Not only that, but also because of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, the fire property of the fire toxin had turned into a strong fire property, which greatly increased the strength of Sue White. Although Sue White¡¯s present realm was still at the Pulse Control Realm due to her previously obstructed cultivation. But there was no doubt that a few yearster, Sue White would rush to the Holy Land Realm. With her current aptitude, it was easy for her to reach the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even the number one genius of the Same Spirit City looked pale if it was used to describe Sue White. It should be said that she was the first genius in the history of the White family and Same Spirit City. Although no one said it out loud, Jagoan, Que White, Mona Jones, and even Sue White themselves knew it clearly. Of course, regarding Sue White¡¯s matter, it would be better to keep a low profile for the time being. Although Jagoan had solved the trouble for the White family before, the phrase ¡°a genius who hasn¡¯t grown up can¡¯t be regarded as a genius¡± still worked in the continent. It wouldn¡¯t change because Jagoan took care of the White family. Moreover, it was impossible for Jagoan to guard the White family all the time. When leaving the White family, Jagoan left some elixirs for Sue White. These elixirs could help her cultivate. As for cultivation methods, magic tricks, and so on, Jagoan didn¡¯t arrange it. This was because the White family had its own cultivation methods. After being tested by so many generations of the White family, these cultivation methods were the most suitable for the nsmen of the White family. In addition, if Jagoan taught Sue White cultivation method, the two of them would have a master-disciple rtionship. And he had no n for it right now. Even though Sue White did not hide her thoughts. When leaving Same Spirit City, Jagoan asked Prince Krueger to stay and continue to protect the White family secretly. Since Jagoan had worked so hard several times to remove the fire poison for Sue White and let her transform into a cultivation genius. Wouldn¡¯t it be too embarrassing if she was trampled to death when she was still at the stage of seedlings? Prince Krueger stayed just in case. As for Jagoan, because of the mysterious Void rift in the White family, he promised to return. But this time there was no specific time. The Immortals¡¯ Assembly was After returning to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Jagoan saw Jagoan and knew thetest news about the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. This time, Jagoan only talked to Jagoan for a short while. Then she gave him a jade talisman and left in a hurry. Obviously, because the Immortals¡¯ Assembly wasing, both the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Lunia were now shrouded in an extremely tense atmosphere. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After checking the contents of the jade talisman, as well as Jagoan¡¯s exnation, Jagoan confirmed it. Jagoan had indeed taken the risk to visit Jagoan. Therefore, she only said a few words, and more content was written in the jade talisman. The moment Jagoan finished reading, the jade talisman was destroyed by itself. It exploded and turned into dust that was even smaller than sand. It disappearedpletely after being blown by the sea breeze. Recalling the contents of the Jade Talisman, Jagoan exhaled. Fortunately, he had been on the alert before and had done everything to the extreme in his ability. Otherwise, the situation this time would be very bad. After returning to the World of Heaven and Earth in Following the Heart Ind, Jagoan was quietly waiting for everyone to wake up from their cultivation while thinking about how to tell them about it. The content of the Jade Talisman was naturally rted to the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. However, in just a year and a half, only Jagoan and Jagoan were promoted to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Most of the others were at the third stage of Holy Land Realm. If they were given another half a year, it would not be a problem for them to break through the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but now, it was obvious that there was not enough time to reach it. However,pared with ordinary cultivators, the speed at which several people¡¯s realms increased was quite shocking. Originally, it might take ten or even twenty years toplete the promotion, but it waspleted in just one year. In the end, Jagoan found that he still underestimated the potential of hispanions. Half a monthter, in January of the new year, the impact of the Heavenly Spirit Realm suddenly arrived. Lady Maisie, Yvonne, me Gordon, and Zander were all promoted. Although the rest of them had not been promoted, Maya and Jagoan had also arrived at mid level of the third stage of Holy Land Realm. Heavenly Spirit Realm was just around the corner. As for Lucy and Renee, who were at the lowest realm, they had gained the most in this cultivation because of their low realm. They all stepped into the threshold of the second stage of Holy Land Realm. In thest month, everyone¡¯s continuous breakthroughs surprised Jagoan. The most surprising one was Lady Maisie. It was because Maisie Pine was cultivating runes and Formation Path, so she was not very good at fighting. There was a good example in Heavenly Jagoans Sect. It was her teacher, Dakota Wilde. Dakota also followed the path of runes and Formation Path. Now she was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and it was at the peak of her Path to Immortality. It was almost impossible for her to break through to the Amethyst Pce Realm. But now, not only did Lady Maisie break through to the Heavenly Spirit Realm much earlier than Dakota, but her potential also showed that the upper limit of Dakota was not Lady Maisie¡¯s. Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 After everyone¡¯s breath calmed down and their realms stabilized, it was the end of January. It was less than half a month before the Immortals¡¯ Assembly opened. The Following the Heart Ind was still calm. However, the entire Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was definitely bustling with activity, disying the magnificent scene of gathering immortals. Jagoan took everyone out of the World of Heaven and Earth and went to the secret chamber under the Following the Heart Ind¡¯s practice room. Since everyone¡¯s promotion was not in the Following the Heart Ind, no one else knew the spirit light when they tried to break through the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even those Crape Myrtle Sect disciples who had been spying on the Following the Heart Ind for nearly two years could not imagine that there were five more Heavenly Spirit Realm masters in the Following the Heart Ind. Over the past year, everyone¡¯s realm had improved by leaps and bounds, and then it was not the kind of situation that everyone squeezed their potential and would cause hidden dangers. The Innate Magic Weapon could not only speed up the improvement of cultivators but also make the Taoist body of cultivators purer to a certain extent. Otherwise, the Ghost Kill Pavilion would not have sent two Amethyst Pce Realms to guard it. After all, the Amethyst Pce Realm masters of the Ghost Kill Pavilion was less than five. Therefore, everyone present felt refreshed, and their eyes were bright. Waves of Taoist Sense were slowly circting, revealing an extraordinary aura. Jagoan let everyone carefully feel the changes in their bodies, and then he told them about the changes in the rules of Immortals¡¯ Assembly. After that, he quietly waited for everyone¡¯s response. After hearing that the rules of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly had changed, everyone was stunned. Because it was impossible for someone to change the rules on a whim. After all, it involved something deeper. Coupled with Jagoan¡¯s previous mention and the propaganda of Crape Myrtle Sect, everyone easily thought of a possibility, the arrival of the Grand Pure Emperor. But if there was an inevitable connection between the two, it did not feel like it. Seeing that everyone was deep in thought, Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about something deeper for the time being. Now you have to confirm whether you want to participate or not. Naturally, there are benefits. Because as long as you participate, even if you lose in the first round, you can get a spirit tool level magic weapon¡­¡± ¡°How many chances do we have to win?¡± Lucy asked nervously. Although her realm was far from enough to meet the requirements to participate in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, her miss, Jagoan, had a chance. Jagoan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since the rules are changed now, it means that there are about 1,200 qualified disciples at the master level, less than 1,300. Except for some special reasons for not being able to participate in thepetition, it could be regarded as 1,200 people. Among the 1,200 people, there were about 60% disciples at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, which was about 700. The number of second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm experts was reduced by half, about 300. There are about 100 Heavenly Spirit Realm experts¡­¡± ¡°There is no doubt that except for a few special cases, the rest of the disciples who can reach the end must be at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm.¡± Jagoan¡¯s analysis earned everyone¡¯s approval. Although there was indeed a challenge of rank-skipping in the cultivators. But generally speaking, cultivators with high realms still had the absolute advantage when facing low-level cultivators. The realm could notpletely represent strength, but the realm was the most intuitive external performance of strength. Under normal circumstances, the possibility of a cultivator at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm losing to a cultivator at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert was so small that it was unnecessary to think about it. This was how Jagoan analyzed the situation, but he also knew in his heart that if there were any variables, at least there would be one. He could no longer be considered a variable. Although he was at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm on the surface, he had already reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, the disguise of this realm could deceive cultivators at the same level. There would be a lot of powerful figures in the Amethyst Pce Realm, and there might even be spies from the Real Immortal Realm. Jagoan¡¯s disguise would definitely be seen through. But he didn¡¯t care about it. No one had said that he could not hide the realm. Jagoan thought that the variable was another person, Jagoan. No one knew where Jagoan was now. Just like Jagoan¡¯s previous spection. Jagoan disappeared again in the second half of that year. The other party seemed to disappear. Jagoan estimated that the Crape Myrtle Sect did it on purpose. They wanted to reduce everyone¡¯s attention to Jagoan. In that case, Jagoan would be able to once again shock everyone in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. After listening to Jagoan¡¯s analysis, everyone in the secret chamber began to ponder. However, it didn¡¯t take long for me Gordon to speak first. ¡°Of course, I want to attend. And I hope to meet the disciples nted in the Ahearn Manor¡­¡± Jagoan looked at me Gordon and felt the surging waves hidden under the calm mood of me Gordon. He was very clear about the conflict between the me Gordon and the Ahearn Manor. Even when Jagoan was assassinated for the first time, the killers of the Ghost Kill Pavilion were sent by the Ahearn Manor. Therefore, not only did me Gordon have a grudge against Ahearn Manor, but also Jagoan and the Ahearn Manor had a personal hatred. ¡°Did the Ahearn Manor also nt disciples in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± Jagoan asked. ¡°To be exact, they are descendants of the Ahearn Manor,¡± me Gordon snorted before continued, ¡°I have been enduring for a long time. On the one hand, I am thinking about the overall situation. On the other hand, it is because my realm is not high enough. But now, my realm has been raised to the Heaven Spirit Realm, so I have to teach them a lesson.¡± Obviously, me Gordon had been holding back his anger for a long time. This time, he was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm, so he didn¡¯t want to continue enduring it. Otherwise, he would be unhappy. As soon as me Gordon finished his words, Xander said, ¡°I will also participate in it. Even if I lose, I will also get a spirit tool magic weapon. In fact, ording to the analysis just now, there are 60% cultivators at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. I might not be so unlucky to encounter opponents with higher realms than me. If I could win one match, it would be a surprise. And fighting with the disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Realm is also very beneficial for the improvement of my strength¡­¡± This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Xander¡¯s analysis was what everyone else thought. At this moment, Yvonne¡¯s green eyes charmingly nced at Jagoan. There was naturally no need to say more about the answer. Jagoan looked at Jagoan, and Jagoan nodded. Obviously, the answer was yes. Lady Maisie was not good at fighting, but this did not mean that she would give up this opportunity. As for Jagoan, she was more direct. The huge sword box on her back crashed directly in front of her. Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 Soon, everyone in the secret chamber made a decision. As long as they reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm, they would not give up this opportunity. However, the others who didn¡¯t reach the Heavenly Spirit Realm weren¡¯t discouraged either. Instead, they expressed that they would go to watch the battle and use the battle techniques to carry out their own insights. *** While Jagoan and hispanions were discussing this matter, the other disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were also making final preparations. On the ind not far from Following the Heart Ind, Butterfly Zo was meditating in a bright pce. Streaks of translucent threads spread out in all directions. These thin lines were all condensed from thick spiritual Qi. Ordinary magic weapons and magical powers could not break them. At the end of these threads of spiritual Qi, eight boxes of different sizes were connected. The smallest box was about the size of a washbasin. The bigger one wasparable to a room. Although the boxes were of varying sizes, they emitted a strong aura, as if there was a powerful cultivator in each box. In fact, these boxes were filled with puppets made by her. She majored in the Way of Puppet. Although she was not good at fighting, the puppets she was controlling were good at fighting. Moreover, in terms of puppets, Butterfly was a top genius. The puppets she controlled were not only as simple as human figures. One could tell from the size of these boxes. And these boxes were filled with the strongest puppets she had made at present. Now, she was doing the final refining before the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Soon, she opened her eyes. The threads of spiritual Qi that connected her and the boxes also dissipated into the void. Butterfly stood up and moved slightly. Momentster, she arrived outside the pce and looked at the blue sky and the blue sea in the distance. She was facing the direction of the Following the Heart Ind. I wonder how are Junior Brother Montgomery¡¯s preparations now¡­ She sighed softly. Butterfly naturally wanted to know what Jagoan¡¯s situation was now. However, since thest time he returned, Jagoan had sealed the entire Following the Heart Ind and activated the outside formation. Although Butterfly had been to the Following the Heart Ind several times during this period, she had not been able to reach the ind. She could only meet Eva Green who came to wee her. Eva Green also told Butterfly that Jagoan and Jagoan were in closed-door training. It was not surprising for a cultivator to be in seclusion for several months or even one or two years after reaching the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Therefore, Butterfly did not bother him anymore. But in fact, she still cared about the preparation of Jagoan and Jagoan. Just as she was feeling a little lost, Butterfly suddenly saw arge piece of white feather flying over from afar. At this moment, Jagoan was standing on the feather like a fairy stepping on waves. Butterfly was both surprised and delighted. She hurriedly summoned a flying magic weapon, flew out of the ind, and took the initiative to meet her. Before she got close, Butterfly felt the change in the realm of Jagoan. In just over a year, the Heavenly Spirit Realm Jagoanpleted another breakthrough. Butterfly could not help but sigh in her heart. It seems that the effect of this seclusion training between the two of them is really good! Even the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect will find it very difficult to take this step forward in three or five years after entering the Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ Jagoan did not know what Butterfly was thinking at this time. She flew up to Butterfly Zo and greeted her with a smile. Then she said, ¡°I heard that when Senior Zo had been to the Following the Heart Ind several times when we were in closed-door training. So when I came out of seclusion today, Jagoan asked me to apologize to Senior Zo and bring a few precious materials for refining puppets to senior.¡± Because they had traveled together before, the rtionship between Jagoan and Butterfly was very familiar now. There was no need to be so polite when talking. Butterfly thanked Jagoan and led Jagoan down. At the same time, she asked a few questions casually. For example, would Jagoan participate in Immortals¡¯ Assembly? However, Jagoan didn¡¯t get the answer to a question from Butterfly. That was thepetition method of Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Logically speaking, it should be fighting. But until now, there was no rule. In fact, Jagoan came with two purposes this time. On the one hand, Jagoan came to deliver the treasure materials to Butterfly. On the other hand, she was entrusted by Jagoan to inquire about this problem. However, Butterfly was not clear either. She gave a possibility. ¡°Although I have never participated in the previous Immortals¡¯ Assembly, in fact, thispetition is rted to the disciples¡¯ rankings and the rewards for distribution of many treasures. Therefore, there are only two ways¡­ One was a one-on-one battle, and the other was the way to kill demons. The day the Immortals¡¯ Assembly starts, we will know exactly what it is. It was like this in the past.¡± At this point, Butterfly paused for a moment. She lowered her head and mused for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, this time around, the situation is a little different from before. Some disciples may be more decisive when they fight, so if you participate in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, you should be more careful¡­¡± Butterfly said it vaguely, but Jagoan immediately understood. The other party was clearly reminding Jagoan to be careful when she met the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. Because in order to show up in front of the Grand Pure Emperor who was about to return, these disciples must not only want to win but also try their best to crush their opponents. At that time, all kinds if techniques would be disyed. Given domineering character of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, the losers would probably suffer heavily. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Senior Zo,¡± Jagoan replied. The other one who had a deep rtionship with Jagoan was Charlotte Sky. However, Charlotte had a teacher at the Amethyst Pce Realm in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so she didn¡¯t need to cultivate with Jagoan and the others. Since she entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, she had spent most of her time practicing under the arrangement of her teacher. Every time she met Jagoan and others, her strength would advance by leaps and bounds, leaving a deep impression on others. She was thest to step on the Path to Immortality among the people Jagoan knew. But now, her realm had caught up with everyone and she had been promoted to the Heavenly Spirit Realm before the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. However, although her promotion speed was fast, her Innate Dragon Note Physique was not the type that was good at cultivation, so it could be imagined that the resources that her teacher of Amethyst Pce Realm threw on her were absolutely unimaginable. With the Dragon God bloodline and natural Dragon Note Physique in Charlotte¡¯s body, she deserved to be cultivated by her teacher like this. *** Charlotte Sky, who was cultivating in a cold pool, opened her eyes. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A dragon shadow swimming in her eyes. There was a dragon¡¯s roar behind her. Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 With a burst of aura, the dragon voice was forced into the void. In an instant,yers of space shattered like ss. The water in the cold pool exploded into mist silently, as if it had been absorbed by a giant dragon. In the midst of the destruction, Charlotte got up and bowed respectfully to the air in front of her. ¡°Thank you, teacher¡­¡± The void shook slightly like water. The next moment, a golden light shone down and fell on Charlotte¡¯s hand. Suddenly, a long sword appeared in front of Charlotte. The long sword was snow-white, and the scabbard was pure white, but it exuded a sacred aura that made people want to worship. Charlotte saluted again in the air and reached out to hold the long sword. In an instant, the sword trembled, and the dragon roar inside her body rose again! At the same time, she felt that her blood was activated. Although the hilt of the long sword was still white, the surface of the scabbard was like flowing water, and the illusory image of a golden dragon appeared. The illusory image of the Golden Dragon was attached to the scabbard. It rotated slowly and looked mighty without anger. As for Charlotte, she seemed to be surrounded by a golden light. Waves of dragon power formed a barrier, which was shocking. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Surprise shed across Charlotte¡¯s eyes. She pulled out the sword. Buzz! The golden light of the sword was full of majestic, sacred, and vast aura. It overturned all thekes, seas, andnds! At the same time, Charlotte heard a faint voice. ¡°In this Assembly, experience is the most important. I won¡¯t make any demands, but I hope you can try your best to seize this opportunity¡­¡± Charlotte sheathed the long sword with a serious look on her face. She bowed deeply to the void and said, ¡°I will do my best to live up to your expectations, teacher!¡± *** In a deeper and more mysterious ce in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the hard statue of the Left Protector suddenly gave birth to a living aura in the pce hanging in the middle of the mountain. The next moment, the statue was enveloped by a faint light and shadow, as if it hade alive. ¡°Woo¡­ It should be about time¡­¡± The statue moved its mouth and a ray of light shot out from its fingertip. The light spun not far away. Suddenly, it seemed that a passage had been opened. The circled void rapidly disintegrated. A strong smell of blood apanied by earth-shattering shouts came from the open void. As far as the eye could see, the blood, smoke, and mes seemed to have turned into a ferocious face that covered the sky and filled the whole world. Under the influence of the savage face, the open void passageway began to crumble and corrode. ¡°You cane back now¡­¡± The statue of the Left Protector spoke to the empty tunnel. The voice was not loud at all, which was no match for the earth-shattering shouts behind the passage. But the next moment, with a loud bang, a terrible crack appeared. A crack appeared in the middle of the ferocious face in an instant. The entire face seemed to have been torn into two. It swayed and twisted. The next moment, the crack seemed to be injected with magma and became fiery red. With a deafening sound, the mes suddenly spread out and rumbled, even suppressing the shouts of war in the entire ne. Bang! Bam! The face, which covered the sky and the sun, was instantly lit up. The raging me was immediately blown up by another powerful force. The void passage began to explode, copsing everywhere and bing chaotic. However, the Left Protector didn¡¯t look anxious at all. He seemed to be confident and had expected this. Just as the passage was about to bepletely destroyed, a strong vigor with shocking killing intent and violent and cruel aura suddenly appeared in front of the passage. A figure exuded an overbearing aura. When Jagoan walked out of the hollow passageway with the huge axe in his hand, the hollow passageway and the space behind him were like a burning cloth. With a bang, they fell down and burned to ashes. With the copse of the passage, there was no sound at all. Jagoan, who was standing in front of the statue, was covered in blood and his eyes were as cold as ice. His body was still stained with some pieces of flesh, and the giant axe in his hand was dripping with blood. In a moment, it formed a sticky stream on the te under his feet. Jagoan seemed to be the God of Massacre. The Left Protector looked at him up and down. Jagoan was no longer as respectful as before. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and stared coldly at the statue of the Left Protector. His grip on the giant axe tightened. It seemed that he had notpletely vented his anger and he was about to pour it on the Left Protector. ¡°It seems that you have something since you are able to stand out from the masses. You even dare to challenge me¡­¡± The Left Protector was not angry, there was even a hint of interest in his eyes. ¡°How does it feel to be able to be the only one out of 100 thousand brothers?¡± The Left Protector asked with a smile. Cold frost was gathering in Jagoan¡¯s eyes. When he felt the terrifying power hidden behind the statue of the Left Protector, Jagoan finally lowered his eyelids and said in a very dry and hard voice ¡°They are not my brothers¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha! The change is even bigger than I thought. Even the tone and attitude are different from the previous Jagoan sh¡­¡± The Left Protector seemed surprised. Crack! At this time, whether it was intentional or not, the de of the giant axe in Jagoan¡¯s hand suddenly fell down and easily broke into the ground, tearing up ferocious cracks. Listening to the Left Protector¡¯s slightly teasing tone, Jagoan almost forced out his ways to wrap the pce in frost. He slowly turned to look at the Left Protector and said coldly, ¡°Where are the people from before?¡± The Left Protector¡¯s statue shook slightly, as if he raised his chin to signal Jagoan to look at the copsed space. ¡°They were among the 100 thousand just now. A hundred thousand Jagoan fought with each other. Only the strongest could survive. It was you who survived and inherited Jagoan¡¯s name and identity,¡± said the Left Protector. ¡°They are now all killed by you¡­¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± Jagoan gritted his teeth, and a sound that sounded like a twisted steel te came out between his teeth, with violence, hatred, and a kind of ferocity of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. ¡°Why do you mention those losers again and again? I! I am the only Jagoan!¡± Bam! With a roar, the ground under Jagoan¡¯s feet cracked andva rose to the sky. The flyingva and mes seemed to contain a demon god condensed by a raging me. The fire suddenly lit up Jagoan¡¯s face, making him look like an evil ghost. Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 After 15 days, Jagoan opened the restriction formations on Following the Heart Ind. Streams of flowing light spread from the horizon. As far as the eye could see, the holy golden light in the sky kept flowing like a long river. The void was filled with a clear aura. It was full of Immortal Qi during the breath. ¡°Immortals¡¯ Assembly is starting today.¡± me Gordon looked at the sky, his eyes gleaming. After that, he saluted Jagoan. After all, except the identity as a disciple of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he was also a marquis of the Lunia. This identity made me Gordon have to deal with some affairs personally. For example, at this time, he could not go to the Taoist field of Immortals¡¯ Assembly with everyone. me Gordon took a step forward. After waiting for a while, Jagoan and the others also took a ride on the spirit boat and flew to an immortal ind surrounded by clouds in the distance. The immortal ind hovered in clouds. In the clouds, auspicious beasts and clouds kept emerging and walking on the waves. From the distance, one could see that quite a few people already gathered on Immortal Ind. This was the Taoist field specially opened for Immortals¡¯ Assembly. But to put it simply, this was the independent hollow created after moving mountains and crossing seas. Through this method, it could also show the strength of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, which was awe-inspiring. After the spirit boat that Jagoan and the others took flew for a distance toward the Immortal Ind, suddenly, a breeze blew around. The breeze seemed to have its own consciousness and gently pressed against the spirit boat. The next moment, the spirit boat¡¯s flying speed suddenly increased tenfold! Swoosh! In an instant, it turned into a stream of light and flew toward the ind. On the spirit boat, Jagoan looked calm, as if he had expected this. The others were surprised at first, but soon calmed down and looked around curiously. Soon, they found that there were also beams of flowing light in the distance, which flew toward Immortal Ind like shooting stars. This was obviously done by a powerful figure of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect so that their disciples could arrive on the ind as soon as possible. Half an hourter, Jagoan and the others saw that there seemed to be a huge circle lying quietly on the sea in front of them. Before they could react, the spirit boat passed through the circle. Suddenly, the multicolored light came face to face. The sound of silk music, the sound of immortals, and a huge ind of immortals appeared in front of them. The center of the ind was covered in clouds. Jagoan discovered that his Divine Awareness was actually unable to prate the clouds. Obviously, the ce covered by clouds must be of great use. It was very likely to be the key ce for Immortals¡¯ Assembly. In the air around the ind, white clouds were rolling and spiritual Qis were floating. Many cultivators had arrived on the jade steps and tforms. They were either waiting quietly ormunicating with each other, showing an extremely lively atmosphere. Jagoan observed carefully and found that these cultivators who were close to him were all disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Off in the distance, there were some cultivators wearing magical robes. Obviously, the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were ced in one ce, and the other cultivators who came to watch the ceremony were ced in another ce as guests. But it was impossible for all the cultivators to sit together. Jagoan also found that there was more clear airflow above these white clouds. His divine sense probed and soon, it was as if a wall had blocked his way and he could no longer go up. But obviously, there were more powerful divine thoughts in a higher ce. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jagoan¡¯s eyes moved, and he understood the situationbined with what he had just seen. All he could see on the tform were Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators and cultivators with lower realms. And those who had reached the Amethyst Pce Realm would be in a higher tform. However, all the positions were arranged around the ce covered by the clouds. Therefore, from another aspect, it proved Jagoan¡¯s previous spection. I wonder if the legendary Real Immortal Realm of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect will appear this time¡­ Jagoan thought for a moment. He turned around and saw everyone around him looking around curiously. After all, they had never seen such a scene before. Although Jagoan and Xander had also been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters at this time, they had not shown their strength after their promotion, and they had not changed their mentality in time. Therefore, at this time, they could see Heavenly Spirit Realm Masters walking around, which made their Taoist Heart sway. Seeing this, Jagoan was not in a hurry. He let the spirit boat stop in the air and let everyone adapt for a while. Soon, everyone¡¯s flickering eyes gradually calmed down. After all, no ordinary person could really reach this ce on the Path to Immortality. Jagoan, Xander, and the others were not afraid, but the scene in front of them was so vast that they did not adapt for a while. Now that they had adapted to it, their breaths quickly merged into it. Their expressions and gestures became extremely natural. Seeing this, Jagoan nodded and showed his jade identification badge. A ray of light fell from the sky andnded on the jade identification badge of Jagoan. Immediately, the spirit boat that Jagoan was riding was pulled to the right by an invisible force and stopped at the edge of the jade steps. On the tform, thousand of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples were sitting cross-legged. Most of disciples were Holy Land Realms, and they were very few Heavenly Spirit Realms and Pulse Control Realms. The reason was simple. The cultivators of Heavenly Spirit Realm, who disdained to associate with the cultivators whose realm was lower than theirs, usually had their own circles and sat together at this time. The Pulse Control Realm has no sense of existence at all in a ce like this. There were not many people of Pulse Control Realm who dared toe and watch. They could only rely on magical power¡¯s projection of the scene on the ind and watch it on the light curtain of the sect. The spirit boat of Jagoan was parked next to the jade steps, and immediately, streams of Divine Sense came over. However, when seeing that there were five or six Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators on the spirit boat, and Jagoan carried a natural domineering aura, ny percent of those Divine Senses immediately retracted. The remaining 10% had be much more restrained, far less unscrupulous than before. Not to mention anything else, the female cultivators on Jagoan¡¯s spirit boat were all stunning. If there was no pressure at all, those cultivators would not only be probing with their Divine Senses, but alsoe to chat with them directly. But now, those troubles no longer existed. Jagoan nodded with satisfaction. He nced around and saw an acquaintance not far away. It was Shane Walker and Mine Cadine from the Thundercloud Gang. Obviously, the other party also saw Jagoan at this time and was about to walk over quickly. But not far from Jagoan, there was a sudden noise. Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 At this time, a group of people was passing through the group of cultivators in a loud voice. The man who was surrounded in the middle was wearing a python robe. He raised his chin and the corners of his eyes were slightly raised. With every movement, he wished to write the words ¡°uncivilized¡¯ on his forehead. Jagoan nced at him and then at the guards behind him. Obviously, the man was not a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect since there were guards around him. Jagoan had roughly guessed where the man came from. The disciples of the gateway to immortality would not bring guards. Coupled with his python robe, he must be from the royal family of the Lunia. However, the Grand Pure Emperor was about to return. After he came back, he had to promote the Merit System. By then, the foundation of the Lunia might be affected. The situation in Upper Kingdom was different from that in Efrax. For example, Earlington of Efrax was a mortal agent elected by gateway to immortality. The gateway to immortality could change it whenever it wanted. As for Upper Kingdom, there were many masters and cultivators in the royal family and the government. There seemed to be a kind of bnce between them and the gateway to immortality, but it was just because both sides had no ability to annex each other. Therefore, at such a sensitive time, it was really annoying for a royal son to be so arrogant and domineering in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. As for Jagoan, the reason why he looked at the guards behind the Imperial n disciple was because one of them was wearing the robes of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples. However, this guard¡¯s humble attitude was really annoying. The other person was faintly standing behind a group of guards, but his aura seemed to be everywhere, protecting the youths of the royal family and the people around him. Through the strong aura, Jagoan¡¯s eyes fell directly on the cold guard. Amethyst Pce Realm¡­ Jagoan narrowed his eyes. At the same time, the guard also noticed Jagoan. He immediately looked up and looked in the direction of Jagoan and others. Immediately, a strong killing intent came. Except for Jagoan, who was still calm, the people around him suddenly felt difficult to breathe and their Divine Souls trembled. The other party swaggered around in front of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Jagoan just took a look at him, only to find that the other party¡¯s power was overwhelming. His brows furrowed and a fierce light shed in his eyes. But at this time, Shane¡¯s voice came from the front, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, why are you here so late?¡± As he spoke, his eyes fell on the people behind Jagoan. At first, he didn¡¯t care much. But he soon found that several of the people behind Jagoan were Heavenly Spirit Realms! The total number of Heavenly Spirit Realms wasrger than some sects in Efrax! ¡°You are¡­¡± Shane¡¯s eyes finally fell on Jagoan and found that the other party had reached the amazing ¡°Second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡±. Shane suddenly stopped talking. This guy¡¯s promotion speed was too much¡­ Not only Shane, but also Mine, who was standing aside, looked at Jagoan and the others behind him. Her beautiful eyes were full of brilliance, and she looked incredulous. Compared with Shane, Mine had been to Following the Heart Ind more often. She had interacted with Jagoan several times, and their rtionship could be described as familiar. It was also because of this that she was even more shocked by the realms of the people behind Jagoan. ¡°When did Junior Brother Montgomery get to know so many disciples of the Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± Mine was surprised. The two did not speak at this time, but Jagoan did not exin anything at this time. After greeting Shane and Mine, he directly pointed at the python-robed cultivator and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Walker, who is this guy?¡± The voice was not low, and many people around heard it. It was impossible for the python-robed young man not to hear Jagoan. The eyes of the people around the young man fell on him, so he stopped and looked at Jagoan with an uncertain expression. The other party looked at Jagoan with a familiar look. Then Jagoan was even surer that this person knew him. But he had no impression of the other party. In that case, Jagoan had to figure it out. ¡°Him?¡± Shane did not expect Jagoan to be so straightforward. However, the young man¡¯s arrogant attitude made Shane, a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, unhappy. So Shane smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you rarely go out, so you don¡¯t know. That¡¯s the Prince of the Ahearn Manor of Lunia.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The rtionship between Lunia and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was so subtle that Shane naturally did not have a good attitude towards this arrogant Prince. If it weren¡¯t for Jagoan¡¯s question, Shane probably wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it. ¡°The Ahearn Manor?¡± A faint smile appeared on Jagoan¡¯s face. He firmly remembered that the Ahearn Manor had sent Ghost Kill Pavilion killers to ambush him. Jagoan looked at the young man in the python robe again and directly tore the wrapped divine thoughts with his Divine Sense. He immediately found that the face of the young man was exactly the same as the face he saw in the killer¡¯s Divine Soul! It was this Prince who asked the Ghost Kill Pavilion to kill him! No wonder the man looked so strange when he looked at Jagoan. So they were old acquaintances. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, do you know him?¡± Mine asked subconsciously when she saw Jagoan¡¯s continuous sneer and the familiar creepy breath. ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡± Jagoan nodded and did not walk over. Instead, he directly hooked his finger at the other side. ¡°You,e here¡­¡± His provocative behavior immediately made the Prince¡¯s face change. Many disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect also noticed the conflict here, so they gathered their eyes and divine thoughts. The prince¡¯s expression darkened, he also recognized Jagoan. But, he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would be so bold to openly offend him. Just as he was wondering if Jagoan had discovered that he had bribed the Ghost Kill Pavilion, Jagoan¡¯s provocation hade wave by wave. ¡°Are you deaf? The one next to you¡­ Yes, you, the disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Ask him to come over.¡± After Jagoan scolded the Prince, he immediately scolded the humble disciple next to the prince. Although the disciple was also a Heavenly Spirit Realm master, his realm was only at the first stage, which was far inferior to the second stage disyed by Jagoan. Moreover, when he saw that Jagoan actually had a close rtionship with Shane and the others of Thundercloud Gang, his face suddenly darkened. But he didn¡¯t dare to call the Prince. Although he was a disciple of the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect, he was also from the Ahearn Mansion. His status was several levels lower than the prince¡¯s. Instantly, the conflicted expression appeared on his face. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Jagoan did not intend to be polite at all because he had a new feud with the other party. Since there was a chance today, he naturally didn¡¯t want to let it go. Jagoan sneered and said, ¡°If I ask you toe, thene. Are you going to find Ghost Kill Pavilion to kill me again?¡± Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 The Prince¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. Shock, confusion, fear, and all kinds of eyes shed in his eyes. Obviously, he did not expect that Jagoan would know about it. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t expect that Jagoan would expose it in public. Jagoan didn¡¯t care if they would fall out or not. The disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, who did not know how to react, also looked enlightened at this moment. Numerous eyes gathered on the Prince. They were suspicious, gloating, or indifferent. This was the first time that Jagoan¡¯spanions had heard of this. They frowned and looked at the other party with unfriendly eyes. At this moment, only Jagoan looked calm, as if the atmosphere waspletely under his control. Just as the Prince rolled his eyes and was thinking about how to respond, he saw Jagoan gritting his teeth at him from a distance and said with a faint smile, ¡°Since you are here today, you can die¡­¡± As soon as Jagoan said that, the Prince only felt like a p of thunder exploding in his ears. The Prince didn¡¯t even have time to react to what had happened before he felt the air around him surging. The noisy Immortal Ind and people around seemed to have disappeared. A gray mist filled his vision. His body seemed to have be a drifting soul and was about to be swallowed by the endless void. At this time, the Prince heard a stern shout, ¡°How dare you!¡± The voice shook the surrounding fog. The Prince was too familiar with this voice. This was one of the few masters in the Ahearn Manor. When the Prince came to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to watch the ceremony, this Amethyst Pce Realm master specially protected the prince. As the sound rang out, a storm-like airflow swept over. The Prince immediately saw that the gray fog covering him disappeared. The bustling Immortal Ind and many cultivators appeared again. He was still standing on the jade tform. The two rays of light were violently colliding in front of him. Screams and shouts came from all directions, and the wind and tsunami poured into his ears. ¡°Jagoan has made his move!¡± ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery!¡± ¡°This guy is an Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± ¡°The Ahearn Manor sent a Spiritual Master to protect the Prince!¡± ¡°Jagoan is in danger! He is just a Heavenly Spirit Realm!¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°The Amethyst Pce Realm is bullying the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The Ahearn Manor isn¡¯t afraid of bullying the weak?¡± ¡°Jagoan is over. How could he win the Amethyst Pce Realm?¡± Countless exmations and shouts gathered at this moment, which made the Prince¡¯s face change repeatedly. His identity was sensitive, so he naturally could not cause trouble in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But the top priority now was to suppress Jagoan. As long as he could get rid of Jagoan, it did not matter even if he received a little punishment from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After all, he had the Spiritual Master and the support of the Ahearn Manor and the entire royal family! At present, his biggest trump card was the Spiritual Master as a guard. Isn¡¯t it easy for Amethyst Pce Realm to deal with a Heavenly Spirit Realm..? Huh? The Prince, who was originally confident, suddenly changed his mood as he looked up. In front of him, the Spiritual Master of his side struck out like a dazzling river of stars. It was mighty and dazzling, smashing toward Jagoan. In the gxy, there were countlessyers of divine thoughts and infinite brilliance, as if it was a country of light, extending endlessly. The surrounding Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples all felt this powerful will. They couldn¡¯t help but feel their minds tremble and their Dao hearts tremble. Many of them even closed their eyes, unable to face it head-on. Their bodies were trembling. However, at this moment, Jagoan sneered. His five fingers turned into ws and suddenly grabbed forward. The void seemed to be torn apart by him. The river of stars, along with the surrounding void, rapidly condensed in his palm. The dazzling light was crushed and exploded. Bang! The Spiritual Master¡¯s face changed. The Prince was about to say something. He was stunned and could not make a sound. Ice and snow were flying in Jagoan¡¯s eyes. ¡°In Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect territory, how dare you behave wildly?¡± As his voice fell, Jagoan once again grabbed forward and pulled. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Whoosh! Near the Spiritual Master¡¯s body, countless hollows suddenly appeared like a sieve. Before the crowd could react, ck chains shot out of each depression. These chains were burning with golden-red mes and howling with countless souls. However, at the same time, they gave people a feeling of sacredness and judgment. In an instant, they tightly entangled the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. ¡°How dare you!¡± The Spiritual Master roared and wanted to resist Jagoan¡¯s face darkened. He curled his fingers into a fist. The chains made a loud noise, as if tens of millions of devil gods were roaring at the same time. In front of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm, the words ¡°kill¡¯ were condensed into a bloody word. Each stroke of the word was full of endless tragic divine thoughts, which were pressing down on the Spiritual Master. Chi! Bang! The armor of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was first torn into pieces. Then the body- protection Gang exploded into pieces. And in next second, his body twisted into a pile of flesh and blood. In the exploded blood, a shadow, about seventy to eighty percent simr to this Spiritual Master, twisted, ring at Jagoan. However, soon after, these chains were like oil added to fire, burning fiercely. Sizzle! In an instant, his flesh and blood were burned into ashes. The phantom was the Divine of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. It was burned by the me of the Life-bonded True me of the Kylin. It let out an extremely harsh scream and was burned to disappear. In a sh, a Spiritual Master was killed by Jagoan. After that, Jagoan looked at the Prince coldly. The Prince¡¯s face was pale. Cold sweat poured out of his mouth and soaked his python robe. At this time, it was as if he had juste out of the water. The remaining guards could hardly stand still. After a moment of silence, the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect made ten times louder sound than before, as if they were boiling. ¡°Jagoan¡­ Jagoan killed an Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± ¡°How is that possible? That¡¯s the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± ¡°Amethyst Pce Realm can be an elder in our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect!¡± ¡°Jagoan is at Heavenly Spirit Realm! Heavenly Spirit Realm killed Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Master!¡± ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± ¡°Jagoan is really bold. He killed the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm of the Ahearn Manor at will!¡± ¡°He is decisive. In public, the Heavenly Spirit Realm killed Amethyst Pce Realm. He is powerful, very powerful!¡± Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 There were exmations, doubts, and praise from all around. However, there was more shock cause by the strength of Jagoan. At this moment, countless Divine Senses shot out andnded on him. Many disciples who did not know the identity of Jagoan were asking around. It was incredible that Heavenly Spirit Realm killed Amethyst Pce Realm. Although these shocked shouts were mixed with the saying, ¡°Amethyst Pce Realm underestimated the enemy by ident¡±. However, such a sound, which was equivalent to a drop of water in the sea, was quickly swallowed up. No one paid attention to it. Numerous burning eyes were fixed on Jagoan. If an ordinary cultivator suddenly felt so many Divine Senses, he would probably feel the pressure multiplied, and his shoulders seemed to carry countless mountains. But, Jagoan didn¡¯t care at all. Of course, he would not be inferior to others in this Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Since he had to show his strength anyway, there was no difference whether it was earlier orter. What¡¯s more, for him, he and the Prince of the Ahearn Manor had old grudge. If he didn¡¯t take revenge today, then he wouldn¡¯t be happy! Jagoan looked at the Prince like a torch and snorted. When the voice reached Prince¡¯s ears, the Prince felt a shock in his heart, as if his soul was about to copse. Although he was also a Heavenly Spirit Realm, in the face of Jagoan, the Prince only felt that he was like a mouse seeing a cat, and a rabbit seeing a tiger, leaving only fear in his heart. ¡°Protect, protect the Prince!¡± Among the other guards, someone reacted and shouted. Jagoan pointed at that guard. The spiritual Qi pierced through the guard¡¯s be like an arrow. Bang! The next moment, the guard¡¯s head exploded. The guard swayed and immediately fell to the ground. This scene caused uproar among the surrounding people. They looked at each other and saw a deep shock in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jagoan is not only powerful, but also has no taboos!¡± ¡°No matter what, the prince, is a member of the royal family. He is a prestigious figure. Jagoan killed one person, but he still attacked again!¡± ¡°Stop shouting. You can¡¯t see that Jagoan not only wants to kill the guards?¡± ¡°What? You mean, he even¡­¡± While everyone was talking, spiritual Qi shot out from Jagoan¡¯s fingertips. The spiritual Qi was like an arrow, like lightning. In the blink of an eye, there was a series of banging sounds. The guards beside the Prince exploded before they could even make a sound. Jagoan did not leave any of these guards¡¯ bodies behind. He made a grasping motion with his five fingers, and the mine immediately surged and exploded into ashes, leaving nothing behind. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In the end, there was only one person left, the Prince himself. There was also one shivering Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciple beside the Prince. That disciple was even worse than the prince. Under the pressure of Jagoan, not only was his face pale, but his legs became weak and he directly fell to the ground, his eyes full of fear. ¡°Jagoan, you, you know my identity¡­¡± The Prince was thirsty and stammered. However, Jagoan¡¯s cold killing intent made it difficult for him to speak. The Prince wanted to use his royal status. But this identity was not convincing in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. He wanted to show his realm. However, Jagoan had just killed the Amethyst Pce Realm, and the Prince was just a Heavenly Spirit Realm, so he was probably not as good as an ant. The Prince was no longer as arrogant and domineering as before. Fearful cold sweat not only soaked the python robe, but also formed a stream under his feet. Anyone who saw such a terrible look would be despised. Jagoan naturally did not intend to waste any more time talking to the Prince. In that instant, fiery light erupted from Jagoan¡¯s palm. A round de of light released a buzzing sound, as if a zing sun had just risen, disying boundless radiance. The cultivators around them felt the powerful force and their faces changed. They retreated backward for fear of being affected. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Without any nonsense, the light de fell directly. But at this time, a loud shout came from afar. ¡°Jagoan! How dare you! Stop!¡± As he spoke, a scroll suddenly appeared out of thin air, blocking in front of the light de to protect the Prince. The scroll quickly unfolded, and a green light quickly condensed into a tall giant. This giant¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but he had eight arms and eight palms. With each hand holding a thick shield and a strong body, he gave people an indestructible feeling. Boom! One shield after another suddenly formed a thick wall. It was like an iron chain blocking the river. Seeing this, Shane, who was not far away, suddenly raised his eyebrows. A strange light shed in his eyes, but he did not say anything. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± Seeing that someone was trying to stop him, Jagoan raised his eyebrows and his spiritual Qi skyrocketed. Bam! The flying light de suddenly expanded several times, even a little bigger than the giant. It fiercely crushed over. Bang! The heavy shield and the giant exploded and disappeared into the void. The unfolded scroll was also torn apart. The formation, inscriptions, and Dao essence contained in it exploded into waste paper. ¡°Jagoan, how dare you!¡± The man who rushed toward Jagoan was wrapped in a dazzling multicolored light and shouted angrily. ¡°Get lost!¡± Jagoan spat out two words and hit the man with his Divine Sense. The man suddenly screamed and fell from the multicolored light. He fell heavily on the ground, causing waves of exmations. Meanwhile, Jagoan didn¡¯t even give him a look. He took a step forward, pushed the de of light, and hacked down angrily. Bam! ¡°Argh!¡± The Prince was torn into two, and his body was smashed into ashes in an instant. Among the flying ash, a vague shadow of a human figure could be seen. It looked like the Prince. At this moment, it was ring at Jagoan with a ferocious face. However, Jagoan gave him a cold nce. The figure suddenly shook and showed a fearful look, as if he wanted to escape. However, Jagoan did not give him a chance at all. With a wave of Jagoan¡¯s long sleeves, a gale blew. With a wave of Jagoan¡¯s long sleeves, a gale blew. The people around felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t see anything at all. In the process, Jagoan shook the Soul- summoning Bell and caught the spirit of the Prince. After a while, the wind stopped, and everything in front was empty. Before the crowd reacted, the man who had just been beaten down by Jagoan flew over again and landed directly in front of Jagoan. He said angrily, ¡°Jagoan, do you know what kind of crime you have justmitted?¡± Jagoan nced at him coldly. ¡°I don¡®t know¡­¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°But I know that if you keep talking, you¡¯ll be the next one¡­¡± Jagoan interrupted him before the other party could finish. Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 As soon as he said that, the cultivator, who had just uttered the two words, was tongue-tied and choked on his chest, making a chicken-like sound in his throat. It was only at this time that the people around came to their senses one after another. Everyone¡¯s breathing was extremely heavy at this moment. The man was really killed! The Prince was also killed! Not only that, Jagoan was challenging the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. ¡°You, do you know who I am?¡± The stunned cultivator could not believe it. He pointed at himself and looked at Jagoan. As his voice fell, his head hurt again. The pain was like hundreds of steel needles being plunged into his brain. This pain made his vision ck. He took a deep breath and squatted down with his head in his arms. Jagoan went straight to him without looking at him. After a while, the cultivator slowly stood up from the ground. The gazes around him made him feel ashamed and angry. He nced in the direction where Jagoan and the others had just left and gnashed his teeth. ¡°There are more than a thousand people at the Heavenly Spirit Realm in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Do you really think you are a great person?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really amazing that Heavenly Spirit Realm killed Amethyst Pce Realm¡­¡± Suddenly, he heard someone else¡¯s voice. The cultivator¡¯s face turned pale, and his body trembled. He hurriedly looked over. Suddenly, he saw Shane smile faintly. ¡°Shane of Thundercloud Gang!¡± The cultivator narrowed his eyes. ¡°Haha!¡± Shane nced at the cultivator, turned around, and left with Mine. He said, ¡°Before you provoke Jagoan, you should think twice whether you have the ability to kill Amethyst Pce Realm.¡± Looking at Shane¡¯s back, the cultivator¡¯s face became gloomy. He turned to look at the jade tform behind him. Because of the cirction of formation, the aftermath of the battle had been cleaned up. There was no trace left on the jade tform because of the battle. It was as if those people from the Ahearn Manor had never appeared. Seeing this scene, the cultivator¡¯s heartstrings were once again stirred. Since the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect did not pursue this matter, it was clear what was wrong. Did Jagoan know that things would be like this, so he attacked unscrupulously? Then my stopping just now¡­ Thinking of this, the cultivator suddenly stopped breathing. He quietly looked up at the green Qi in the sky, and his face became a little pale. He stood where he was for a moment, then hurriedly turned into a stream of flowing light and headed in the direction he came from. As for investigating Jagoan, he dared not think about it now. Although the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect on the jade tform could sit down at will, they were actually divided into various levels. The best spot to enjoy the scenery was naturally upied by the most powerful members of the sect. However, the legendary Heaven Queens of the Crape Myrtle Sect were not among them, let alone the Protectors. There were only faint figures inside the areas covered by formations and Divine senses. However, Jagoan could be sure that among those formations, at most, they were generals he had never seen before. Jagoan Nelson had never appeared since theirst meeting. So at this time, he was not sure where she was. Jagoan was looking for a suitable ce to sit down with everyone when he saw Shane and Mine flying over. Since the Thundercloud Gang was rtively powerful in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the disciples on the jade tform either took the initiative to salute or avoid them. Jagoan stopped at this time. After Shane and Minended, Jagoan greeted them. ¡°It seems that not only has Junior Brother Montgomery¡¯s realm improved significantly, but your strength has also be more unfathomable,¡± Shane said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a personal grudge. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no chance in the past.¡± Jagoan smiled and inadvertently changed the topic. ¡°Senior Brother Walker and Senior Cadine, how are your preparations this time?¡± Hearing this, Mine looked at Jagoan and the others behind him with a trace of grievance in her eyes. She said, ¡°I had wanted to rank in the past, but now I don¡¯t want to since I saw your performance just now¡­¡± Of course, Jagoan would not take it seriously. At this time, Shane looked around and stepped forward. He looked at Jagoan and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, one of the two disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect just now followed the prince. You don¡¯t have to worry. That person is from the Ahearn Manor. This time, the Prince was killed in front of him, and he would definitely be investigated by the Ahearn Manor. We don¡¯t need to worry about this anymore. In addition, he is a member of Nine Ways Gang.¡± ¡°Nine Ways Gang?¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes moved slightly. ¡°Like Senior Brother Walker¡¯s Thundercloud Gang?¡± ¡°Almost,¡± Shane said, ¡°But they seem to be closer to the royal family of the Lunia. Normally, there was nothing to worry about. But this time, it might involve fighting. If you meet people from Nine Ways Gang, just pay attention to them.¡± After that, Shane had a strange look on his face and added, ¡°Remember not to kill them. After all¡­¡± Shane and Jagoan nodded knowingly. At this time, Mine said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, do you want to sit with us?¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. If Jagoan chose to sit on the side of the Thundercloud Gang, the meaning would naturally be self- evident in public. Thundercloud Gang had been fighting for Jagoan. If he led everyone to sit there, it would publicly announced that he joined the camp of the Thundercloud Gang. In addition, Shane and Mine¡¯s invitation also showed that they wanted to support the other party. Naturally, they didn¡¯t just want to draw Jagoan over. However, Jagoan hesitated for a moment and then rejected their invitation. Although the Immortal¡¯s Assembly looked peacefully, in fact, the surging undercurrents had reached an unimaginable level. No one knew what would happen before everything was revealed. A slight move would affect the whole situation. Jagoan had his own ns, so it would be good for him and the Thundercloud Gang if there was no obvious tendency at this time. Shane thought for a while and understood Jagoan¡¯s intention. So he didn¡¯t force Jagoan. He said a few words to Jagoan with a smile and then left with Mine temporarily. Jagoan and the others found a suitable spot to enjoy the scenery without much effort. He had just killed the Amethyst Pce Realm master and the Prince of the Ahearn Manor, so no one dared to stop him. After Jagoan stayed in one ce for a while, the cultivators who were meditating in that area hurriedly took the initiative to avoid him. This gave him a lot of convenience. Sitting cross-legged on the jade tform and waiting for the Immortals¡¯ Assembly to start, the Divine Awareness of Jagoan also spread around. Soon, he found the Nine Ways Gang disciple who had been defeated by him in the air and whose magic weapon had been destroyed. Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 The disciple entered a jade tform covered in multicolored light. This multicolored light covered a large area. It was obvious that it was the location of the Nine Ways Gang. However, judging from the position of the viewing tform, it was not as good as the jade tform where Jagoan and others were at this moment. The reason was simple. Although Nine Ways Gang was powerful, Jagoan had just killed an Amethyst Pce Realm in public. Nine Ways Gang¡¯s reputation in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had always been suppressed by the Crape Myrtle Sect, and Jagoan had just shown his terrifying strength not long ago. Inparison, it was obvious who the ordinary disciples were more afraid of. On the one hand, Nine Ways Gang set the formation in order to show its identity. In another aspect, Nine Ways Gang naturally did not wish for other cultivators to spy on it. Therefore, this formation had the effect of preventing prying, sound, and divine sense detection. However, the disciples of Nine Ways Gang probably did not expect that Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense was much stronger than they had imagined. Jagoan reached into it effortlessly and saw dozens of disciples meditating in the formation. These disciples were all Heavenly Spirit Realms. Of course, it was impossible for Nine Ways Gang to only have a few dozen disciples. Although dozens of Heavenly Spirit Realms were already a battle strength that could not be underestimated. But in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, this number was really not enough. Obviously, the people in the formation were all the high-level members of Nine Ways Gang. Ordinary disciples of Nine Ways Gang were not qualified to enter. The disciple who was beaten down by Jagoan looked angry. He came to a cultivator who looked a little simr to him and honestly told the other party what had just happened. Obviously, he also knew that when the Prince was killed, almost everyone¡¯s eyes and divine thoughts were focused on that direction. If he lied, it would only backfire. He was just describing what had happened. The cultivators could clearly see the situation. ¡°That Jagoan is so rude because he has the support of Thundercloud Gang. He doesn¡¯t even take our Nine Ways Gang seriously!¡± As soon as the disciple finished speaking, someone immediately shouted angrily. However, someone sneered and retorted, ¡°Does he need Thundercloud Gang to back him up with his strength just now?¡± The man who had just roared was suddenly speechless. ¡°However¡­ When did that Jagoan possess such strength?¡± Someone asked. In Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Jagoan was definitely not the kind of quiet and unknown disciple who rarely went out. Whether it was publicly injuring the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples or fighting against the General of Clouds in Blood Immortal tforms, as long as someone paid attention, they would know that Jagoan had risen like a rocket in recent years. Compared with Jagoan sh¡¯s very deliberate road to fame, the various conflicts between Jagoan and the Crape Myrtle Sect in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were more unforgettable. Nine Ways Gang had paid attention to Jagoan before, and they had discussed whether to fight for him or not. However, after seeing that he and Crape Myrtle Sect had a fierce fight, they all thought that if they got along well with Jagoan, it would definitely make Crape Myrtle Sect unhappy. When Thundercloud Gang¡¯s Shane Walker approached Jagoan, they even mocked Thundercloud Gang for being foolish. However, the Thundercloud Gang was safe and sound, and the strength of Jagoan was improved more than before. The Crape Myrtle Sect did not suppress them at all. And their Nine Ways Gang was severely pped in the face by Jagoan in public. For a moment, the high-level officials of the Nine Ways Gang were in a veryplicated mood, and their expressions were different. Most of them were ashamed and annoyed. Hearing these people¡¯s discussion and seeing their expressions, Jagoan, who seemed to be sitting cross-legged in the distance, silently snorted in his heart. He didn¡¯t like the Nine Ways Gang at all ording to their style of doing things. The disciples of Nine Ways Gang didn¡¯t know that their every move was seen by Jagoan. After a while of discussion, they still couldn¡¯te to a conclusion. Then they turned to look at the disciple sitting cross-legged at the back of the crowd. The disciples of Nine Ways Gang looked at the man with a hint of awe. The person under everyone¡¯s gaze looked extremely ordinary. But he had an indescribable temperament. He was being watched by everyone, but the disciples of Nine Ways Gang present seemed to have to concentrate all their energy to see him. As long as they didn¡¯t pay attention, even if this person was very close, they would ignore his existence. ¡°Senior Brother, how should we deal with this? Jagoan didn¡¯t give our Nine Ways Gang face in public. Although the death of the prince has nothing to do with us, after all, we failed to protect the Prince. his matter will inevitably affect our hard-earned rtionship with the Ahearn Manor¡­ In addition, the majesty of our Nine Ways Gang will also be damaged.¡± One of the Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples asked, cupping his hands to the ordinary-looking man. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the ordinary-looking disciple slowly opened his eyes. He stood up, waved his hand, and withdrew the formation. The people of Nine Ways Gang suddenly appeared in others¡¯ sight. For a moment, not only the disciples of Nine Ways Gang, but also the other disciples on the jade tform did not understand what Nine Ways Gang wanted to do by suddenly withdrawing the formation. Almost at the same time,, the ordinary-looking disciple pointed at Jagoan in the distance with cold light in his eyes. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A strange fluctuation appeared in the light around him. Suddenly, it seemed that all disciples and Nine Ways Gang and Jagoan had appeared in an independent void. The could only see each other. The other people on the jade tform did not see the leader of the Nine Ways Gang. Still pointing at Jagoan, the disciple sat down again and opened the formation again. Once again, the Nine Ways Gang was enveloped by the formation. In the eyes of the other disciples around, the formation of Nine Ways Gang was opened and then closed quickly. However, what the disciples of Nine Ways Gang saw was that their leader challenged Jagoan! Jagoan on the jade tform sneered, and then his mind fell to other ces. The other party deliberately showed part of his strength. It looked astonishing enough to twist the void and perform light elemental magical power. Obviously, the ordinary-looking disciple wanted to use this as a warning to Jagoan and frighten him. But in the eyes of Jagoan, this was nothing at all. So he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. This time, the group of people from the Nine Ways Gang cheered one after another, looking extremely excited. Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 ¡°Senior Brother showed the magical power!¡± ¡°Humph, Jagoan is nothing. He can¡¯tpare with a finger of Senior Brother!¡± ¡°I think the realm of the Amethyst Pce Realm master of the Ahearn Manor was piled up by elixirs. It¡¯s very weak!¡± ¡°I knew it. How could the Amethyst Pce Realm be directly killed by the Heavenly Spirit Realm? It turns out that his realm is not cultivated by oneself.¡± ¡°No wonder the Crape Myrtle Sect made the royal family of the Lunia so nervous. Their cultivators are so weak.¡± For a time, the atmosphere of Nine Ways Gang was hot, as if Jagoan and the Crape Myrtle Sect had been trampled by them. The leader of Nine Ways Gang, who had been praised, also smiled a little at this moment. He pressed down with his hands. Instantly, everyone in the formation fell silent. He dispelled a little of his pressure, so that everyone could look at him peacefully. Then he said, ¡°No matter how weak the foundation of the Amethyst Pce Realm is, his realm is still there. A Heavenly Spirit Realm can¡¯t defeat him, let alone kill him¡­¡± The hearts of everyone around trembled when these words sounded. They hurriedly lowered their heads and repeatedly agreed. After waiting for a while, the disciple continued, ¡°But I just felt that Jagoan¡¯s strength was much stronger than his realm. He had a fatal defect. But he didn¡¯t know how to hide his weakness¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps this was the reason why he was so impetuous after he got a great opportunity and became stronger. He had just disyed his full strength and killed an Amethyst Pce Realm in front of so many people. The whole Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would probably know about it in a few hours. At that time, when the Immortals¡¯ Assembly began, anyone who met the disciples of Jagoan would be very careful. In this way, how many chances do you think Jagoan will win in Immortals¡¯ Assembly?¡± The leader of Nine Ways Gang spoke with confidence, as if everything was under control. ¡°The first step on this path is to cultivate one¡¯s heart. With such a mentality and love to show off, it was impossible for Jagoan to go far on the Path to Immortality. This Immortals¡¯ Assembly was probably the peak of his Path to Immortality. However, if you meet him in the Grand Meeting, be careful¡­ Since he was able to y Amethyst Pce Realm, his Immortal destiny naturally couldn¡¯t be underestimated. I guess among us, I¡¯m the only one who can defeat him.¡± As this disciple spoke, he did not forget to raise his status. Everyone around him immediately agreed. Although some people had previously thought little of Jagoan¡¯s power, now that their leader had said so, they had to remember it. The leader of Nine Ways Gang made two judgments about Jagoan. One was that Jagoan didn¡¯t have any shrewdness, and his attitude was exaggerated. His Path of Immortality wouldn¡¯t be too far in the future. It could only be seen whether the judgment was right or wrongter. But if Jagoan knew it, he absolutely didn¡¯t care how far he would go in the future, but the other party¡¯s Path to Immortality would end today. The other conclusion was that in a short period of time, the news that Jagoan at Heavenly Spirit Realm had killed Amethyst Pce Realm would spread throughout the entire Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Obviously, he was right. It didn¡¯t even take a few hours. After all, in the eyes of almost all the cultivators, the Heavenly Spirit Realm Killing Amethyst Pce Realm was totally unrealistic. However, Jagoan not only did it, but also killed the Amethyst Pce Realm in front of many people. Therefore, this matter spread on the ind in a very short time. Within the waves of green energy above Immortal Ind, no one knew what they were currently thinking about this matter. But on the ind, it was like an exploding pot. In contrast, the prince was much more pitiful. When the Amethyst Pce Realm was cut off, no one even mentioned the Prince. It was clearly a fight between three people, but he could not have a name. Four hours after the incident, a flying magic weapon, which was not eye-catching, stopped at the edge of the jade steps. The flying magic weapon was like an auspicious cloud, surrounded by brilliant lights, giving people a beautiful feeling like an illusion. ¡°It¡¯s Cloud Valley¡­¡± A cultivator recognized the origin of this flying magic weapon and said to the people around him. Although there were many gateways to immortality in the Lunia, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was the strongest. Even if other sects had experts overseeing them, they were still like vassals. Therefore, although the Cloud Valley was also a sect with a long history, in the eyes of the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it was just a younger brother. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The Cloud Valley hade to watch the ceremony just like the other sects. Therefore, the closer disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect just nced and stopped paying attention to them. In fact, most of the disciples didn¡¯t even look at the Cloud Valley¡¯s disciples. The number of disciples sent by the Cloud Valley was notrge, nearly 40 of them. Of course, it was impossible for everyone to ride a flying magic weapon. The Cloud Valley master and several elders had been led to the above of the ind. That was the ce in line with their identities. At this time, there were about 30 disciplesing to the jade stairs. The disciples who hade to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect a few years ago were among them. The first one to step out was still Chloe Ragaz, who had led her junior sisters to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sectst time. This time, although Chloe came again, she was still a Heavenly Spirit Realm. Her realm had not changed muchpared tost time. But this time, her momentum was deeper than several years ago. Obviously, her strength had improved significantly. After walking out of the flying magic weapon, she immediately looked back. After a while, when Meadow Hudson came out, Senior Ragaz found that it was as expected. The disciples who came to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for the first time saw this magical scene of Immortal Ind, either sighing with emotion, feeling shocked, or absent-minded. Even the disciples who had been herest time could not help but be excited. Only Meadow¡¯s gaze was as calm as her Taoist Heart. Senior Ragaz couldn¡¯t help but secretly sigh. She could see that Meadow was indeed a disciple who had been personally valued by many elders and even sect master. It was not only because of her Flora Form, but also because her state of mind was far beyond that of her peers. This state of mind was enough for her to take the first ce among her peers. The Sect Master and elders of the Cloud Valley had already gone to the viewing tform above the ind. The dozens of disciples below were led by Chloe. Soon, the elders of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect came to greet them politely. After that, they led the disciples of Cloud Valley to the pre-arranged area. Along the way, the disciples of the Cloud Valley looked around curiously, sighing that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was indeed the biggest gateway to immortality in the Lunia, and also admired the magical means of opening up the void on this Immortal Ind. The chatter of the crowd came into Meadow¡¯s ears. Hearing these words, she smiled and put her long hair behind her ear. Just then, a voice came from not far away. ¡°I feel that in this Immortals¡¯ Assembly, Jagoan Montgomery will show up like a blooming flower. He will not have excellent performances!¡± Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 ¡°Jagoan Montgomery!¡± Meadow stopped abruptly. Her breathing suddenly stopped, as if someone had punched her chest. She would never forget this name in this life. Every day, every night before going to bed, every dream, every moment, she would chant to herself. That was her favorite Highness. Therefore, when she heard this name, Meadow¡¯s emotions immediately changed. She couldn¡¯t hide it no matter what. A senior walking beside her noticed the change in Meadow¡¯s expression. She turned around and asked with concern, ¡°Junior Sister Hudson, what¡¯s wrong?¡± As she spoke, she looked up at her surroundings, worried that the surrounding environment might have some effect on Meadow. As soon as the senior spoke, everyone in the Cloud Valley stopped and looked at the other party. ¡°Senior, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Meadow took a deep breath, calmed down, and smiled at her fellow disciples. However, just as everyone thought that she was just a little emotional, Meadow suddenly stepped forward and walked towards the jade tform in front of her. Her footsteps were hurried, as if she was searching for something, which was very different from usual. The fellow disciples of the Cloud Valley looked at each other, worried that Meadow would suffer losses, so led by Chloe, they also walked over. As soon as they approached, they heard Meadow¡¯s voice asking the disciples on the jade tform. ¡°Senior Brother, is Jagoan you just mentioned¡­ The name? Is it like this?¡± Meadow wrote a word Jagoan and then described the features of Jagoan. However, she and Jagoan had not seen each other for ten years, so what she talked about at this time was still Jagoan¡¯s appearance when the other party just left Salleria. The disciples who were talking about what had just happened did not expect that the Cloud Valley woulde and ask about it. What was even more unexpected was that the person who came to ask was a beautiful and gentle female disciple. Instantly, these male cultivators were all stunned and stammered. Especially Meadow¡¯s words ¡°senior brother¡± made the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples present feel that their bones had be light. After a while, they came to their senses. Even so, their heart was still beating faster, and they stuttered. ¡°Hello, Junior Sister¡­ We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the word Jagoan.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Seeing the puzzled expression on Meadow¡¯s face, the disciple quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll help you find out.¡± In fact, it was normal that this disciple did not know how to write the name of Jagoan. After all, there were so many disciples in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and some of them were somewhat famous. Generally, everyone called them senior brother, junior brother, or senior sister. As for the name, they just knew how to read it. Who would ask about the specifics? Unless the elders of the sect wanted to carve jade identification badges or other requirements. It was normal that this disciple did not get a definite answer even after asking several people. ¡°In your opinion, how the word Jagoan is written?¡± ¡°You mean the name of Jagoan?!¡± ¡°There are too many words that can be read as Jagoan. As a male cultivator, do you want to know the names of other male cultivators?¡± The disciple who spoke had a suspicious look in his eyes and cautiously moved to the side. Not long after, the disciple turned around with a bitter smile and expressed his helplessness to Meadow. However, when the male disciple saw Meadow frowning with a hint of mncholy in her eyes, his heart ached again. He seemed to be holding back his breath and said loudly, ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t be sad. Although I don¡¯t know how to write the name, I have personally seen this Jagoan Montgomery¡¯s appearance!¡± Meadow¡¯s eyes lit up. Although she was gentle, she was definitely not indecisive. At this time, she immediately asked this disciple to describe the appearance of Jagoan he saw, and thenpared it with the image in her heart. In order to please this beautiful ¡°Junior Sister¡±, this male disciple also picked out a few things about Jagoan that he had heard and told Meadow. After listening to this disciple¡¯s recount, Meadow felt her heart beating wildly. Not only the appearance, but also the style of doing things indicated that it was her Highness who had been separated from her for many years! But at this moment, Meadow still had a lot of doubts. It was a coincidence that she entered the gateway to immortality. If this ¡°Jagoan¡¯ was really her Highness, it would be too incredible. However, ording to Meadow¡¯s personality, she would definitely not give up just because of this suspicion. Since the appearance and name were very simr, and this was the first time she heard about her Highness ten yearster, she naturally could not give up so easily. When she asked where Jagoan was at the moment, the disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was also confused. That was because when Jagoan had killed Amethyst Pce Realm, the disciple had heard others mention Jagoan, but he had not seen this person. Therefore, he naturally knew nothing about the current whereabouts of Jagoan. Meadow was disappointed. After gently thanking the disciple, Meadow made up her mind. Although there was a voice in her heart telling her that this was very likely just a coincidence, but what if! If she missed it, she would definitely regret it for life. When Meadow was talking with the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, she didn¡¯t hide the content from others. Therefore, the disciples of Cloud Valley had more or less guessed the reason. Especially when Meadow often mentioned a brother who had been separated from her for many years. Most of the people had guessed that this was finally a clue about the elder brother. Seeing that Meadow¡¯s eyes flickered whening back, Chloe pondered for a moment and stepped forward, saying, ¡°Junior Sister Hudson¡­¡± ¡°Senior, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Meadow looked at Chloe and smiled gently. ¡°I can wait for ten years, so I naturally won¡¯t be in a hurry. Moreover, I already know that the other party is on the ind, so I won¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s not dy the elder¡¯s affairs for now. Let¡¯s settle down first.¡± Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 At this moment, Meadow¡¯s being aware of the situation¡± had also given the elders of the reception team a good impression. Therefore, the elder of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect told Meadow and the group of Cloud Valley disciples what he knew. Generally speaking, the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were either cultivating or searching for treasures and ying demons outside. Because the elder had to deal with internal and external affairs, he naturally knew more than ordinary disciples. He knew more about Jagoan than the other disciples. For example, Spirit Severing Road and Blood Immortal tform. He was not involved in these things, so he was not clear. However, he knew the process of these things much more detailed than the previous disciple. After listening to the elder¡¯s statement, the Cloud Valley disciples had different expressions. Everyone had different judgments on this ¡°Jagoan¡±. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He has a conflict with Crape Myrtle Sect disciples as soon as he entered the sect?¡± ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect is so powerful that the whole Lunia knows about it. How dare Jagoan be so bold?¡± ¡°However, this Jagoan is indeed powerful. A rank-skipping challenge is like eating and drinking water for him. In terms of cultivation and strength, even in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sects with geniuses, he can¡¯t be ignored.¡± ¡°Kill Amethyst Pce Realm? My God! Amethyst Pce Realm! That¡¯s the top battle strength in the entire Upper Kingdom. He killed them at will. He must have attracted everyone¡¯s attention!¡± ¡°However, this person¡¯s temperament is unstable. He has the strength of killing a higher level, but he doesn¡¯t know how to hide his strength. Originally, he has a bad rtionship with the Crape Myrtle Sect. Now, he may be a target of public criticism.¡± For a moment, everyone was talking about it. The elder of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect didn¡¯t say much. He was only responsible for telling the truth. As for how to evaluate it, that was what others thought. Chloe didn¡¯t say much. She listened silently and made a judgment in her heart. At the same time, she was secretly paying attention to the changes in Meadow¡¯s expression. She noticed that Meadow¡¯s emotions had fluctuated several times during this process. However, the look of disgust had never appeared. ¡°Junior Sister Hudson, will it be that you take the lead first?¡± Thinking of this, Chloe couldn¡¯t help worrying. Meadow¡¯s innate Flora Form was extremelypatible with the inherited Cloud Valley¡¯s technique. Although she hadn¡¯t entered the Heavenly Spirit Realm yet, everyone in the sect had high expectations of her. Everyone knew that under this level of attention, Meadow¡¯s future was limitless. But if this incident affected her Taoist Heart, it would be terrible. Chloe felt that it was necessary for her to inform the elders of the sect, especially Meadow¡¯s teacher. It would be a great pity if there was a mistake in the cultivation of such a good seedling because of her inner demon. The others were all talking about it, but these words only brushed past Meadow¡¯s ears, not entering her ears at all. Because at this time, she was carefully analyzing. In ten years, Meadow was no longer the maidservant who needed the protection of Jagoan. She was still docile and gentle. But now, she had her own determination and persistence. The little girl, who was once teased by Jagoan in the bathtub, now really grew up. The names are very simr¡­ Coming from Spirit Severing Road meant that this Jagoan is not the cultivator of Lunia. His style of doing things was also very simr to the Highness¡¯¡­ If it was not a coincidence, this person was at least 70% possible to be the Highness. The reason why I have doubts now is that it is too coincidental, which makes me feel unbelievable¡­ Meadow¡¯s gaze shifted slightly as she peeled off the cocoon. Although she was a little emotional at first, at this time, she hadpletely calmed down and analyzed the problem. This was very simr to Jagoan. In fact, it¡¯s not difficult to know if his name is the same as the Highness¡¯¡­ When the Immortals¡¯ Assembly begins, the names of every disciple will be announced. I will understand at a nce. As for appearance, Heavenly Spirit Realm can cut down Amethyst Pce Realm. With such strength, it is impossible for him not to participate in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, and I will naturally be able to see him. With this in mind, Meadow¡¯s originally stable mentality suddenly rose and fell again. On the one hand, she was hopeful, on the other hand, she felt a little scared. If soothe other party is the Highness, how can I face it? Does the Highness still remember me? But if the other party is not the Highness, won¡¯t it mean that my hope will fail? At that time, I must be very sad. Instantly, Meadow¡¯s mood could not help rising and falling. Chloe saw all this and sighed silently in her heart. She quietly took out a piece of memory-saving jade scroll and messenger. However, what made Chloe feel a little relieved was that Meadow was not too entangled with this matter. After that, Meadow did not mention it again. She must havee up with a solution. After everyone in the Cloud Valley sat down, there were still various kinds of flying magic weapons around the ind. There were other sects who came to watch the ceremony, but most of them were disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After another six hours, a mysterious Taoist Sense suddenly appeared above Immortal Ind. ¡°It¡¯s the Sect Master!¡± ¡°This is the Sect Master¡¯s voice!¡± ¡°This Immortals¡¯ Assembly is indeed extraordinary. Even the Sect Master has shown up!¡± ¡°And the Sect Master is in charge of the overall situation!¡± ¡°Is it because of the rtionship between Crape Myrtle Sect and Grand Pure Emperor?¡± ¡°Shh! Keep your voice down. Can you say Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s name at will?¡± Before the man could finish his words, someone interrupted him. After learning that the figure in the clouds was the sect master, all the cultivators on the ind, especially the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, looked extremely excited. Jagoan¡¯s eyes were also shining. But his expression was still calm. Compared to the voice of the Sect master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect , Jagoan was more concerned about the reward from the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 Since the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect spoke, he would not say too much. The general meaning was to start the Immortals¡¯ Assembly and wee other sects to watch the ceremony. As for the rtionship between the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, the Crape Myrtle Sect, and the Grand Pure Emperor, he did not reveal anything. If Jagoan had not received a correct answer from Jagoan Nelson in advance, he would not have thought too much. However, from the current situation, there was indeed no sign of the return of the Grand Pure Emperor. But if he thought about it carefully. The Immortals¡¯ Assembly of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was just a battle between Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples. But it gathered almost all the powerful cultivators in Lunia, including the royal family. Not only that, several Upper Kingdoms around also came to watch the ceremony. That could exin the problem. Moreover, if he carefully felt it, Jagoan could also feel that except for those ordinary disciples, all the disciples with higher realms looked a little unnatural. After thinking for a while, Jagoan shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Just do what I can arrange¡­¡± As he thought this, the sect master¡¯s voice was nearing its end. It was a pity that the Sect Master did not mention the reward from the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. It was impossible for him to forget. The only possibility was that there were other arrangements. Just as Jagoan was thinking about something else, he suddenly heard another voice. ¡°Youe behind the jade tform.¡± This voice clearly belonged to the Sect Master! And it was a private message to Jagoan! Looking at the solemn faces of the people around him, Jagoan found that the multicolored light in the air had gradually dissipated. The Sect Master had returned to the sky above the ind. The voice was obviously directed at Jagoan alone! Thinking of this, Jagoan¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but be excited. The sect master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, who was said to be infinitely close to the Real Immortal Realm, might even have broken through to the Real Immortal Realm. But at this time, this super strong person who hid himself and did not show up, was actually whispering to an ordinary disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect alone, as if he was going to summon Jagoan? Jagoan¡¯s first reaction was whether there was some conspiracy. A few of example were, it was a conspiracy of the Ahearn Manor, and there was the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s conspiracy. But soon, Jagoan gave up the idea. Because a wisp of Taoist Sense, which was exactly the same as the previous one, fell from the sky andnded on him. This was the proof. In addition, Jagoan also felt that the Ahearn Manor and Crape Myrtle Sect would not dare to y such a trick under the nose of the sect master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect unless they were crazy. Jagoan stood up and bowed to the sky in front of everyone¡¯s stunned eyes. Then, he instructed Jagoan and the others to wait and then walked toward the back of the jade tform. There were thousands of disciples on the jade tform, and the battle of Immortals¡¯ Assembly would soon begin. Naturally, no one noticed this detail. Even if they saw it, they would at most think that Jagoan was very polite and even saluted the incarnation of the sect master. As for other things, no one thought more, let alone think that the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would summon such a disciple of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. When he walked to the back of the jade tform, Jagoan also spread out his Divine Sense and observed his surroundings carefully. There were disciples all around, so Jagoan was also confused. What method would the Sect Master use to summon him and cover up people¡¯s ears? At the same time, he was wondering why the Sect Master summoned him. Was it because he had killed the Amethyst Pce Realm of the Ahearn Mansion. That was a little too minor. Just as Jagoan was thinking quickly, he took a step forward. Suddenly, he felt something wrong. For him who had folded and shuttled through space many times, he was many times more sensitive to space changes than ordinary cultivators. Therefore, after this step, he immediately felt that the situation around him had changed. The surrounding Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples were still talking. The sun was still shining. The spiritual Qi around was still slowly flowing. But, it gave people an extremely illusory feeling. It was like a person looking at the world reflected on the water. Although it looked exactly like the real world, in fact, he could not touch it. ¡°Open the void.¡± Jagoan immediately understood. He didn¡¯t hesitate at all and immediately bowed, ¡°Disciple Jagoan greets sect master¡­¡± Obviously, he had entered the void created by the Sect Master. Immortal Ind was still there, and the surrounding disciples were all Spiritual Masters. But even if he exploded on the spot, it would not affect the surroundings at all. This is¡­ the power of Real Immortal Realm! With a chuckle, the void shook slightly and sounded in front of Jagoan. This voice was soft and crisp, causing Jagoan to be puzzled. Why did the Sect Master¡¯s voice turn into a woman¡¯s? Could it be that the person summoning me isn¡¯t the Sect Master? If it¡¯s not the Sect Master, then who is it?¡± This voice was different from the one that had been transmitted to everyone before. Jagoan¡¯s vignce was instantly lifted. In an instant, not only were all kinds of magical powers ready, but also Jagoan¡¯s body ready to be handed over to the one behind the Gates of Hell at any time. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was no big deal to expose his strength and fight against the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sectpared with his own life. However, Jagoan did not notice any sign of danger. Although Dao of Wisdom was not good at seeking good fortune and avoiding evil, to some extent, if there was danger, Jagoan would notice it earlier than others. ¡°I am not the Sect Master¡­¡± Just as Jagoan¡¯s body was rxed outside and tightened inside, ready to explode at any time, the delicate voice sounded again. Her first sentence showed her identity and dispelled the doubts of Jagoan. Then the second sentence exined the purpose. ¡°But I¡¯m here under the Sect Master¡¯s orders to give you something¡­¡± Hearing this, Jagoan¡¯s gaze moved slightly. His body, which was originally bowing, once again bent a little more from his waist, ¡°Thank you for the Sect Master¡¯s reward. Thank you very much, Senior¡­¡± Since the other party had not taken the initiative to reveal her identity, Jagoan could not ask more. It was enough to call the other party senior. After all, the other party could open up the void on the ground and let Jagoan enter without being noticed. Moreover, no one around felt anything. The power that could only be disyed by this Real Immortal Realm was enough for Jagoan to show the greatest respect at present. Regardless of whether it was the Sect Master himself or the mysterious female cultivator with a crisp voice who had created the void, it sounded like she was not very old. Jagoan did not look up at this time, but his Divine Sense could detect that not far from him, a cloud of pink light slowly dispersed. A slim figure emerged from the light. However, there was nothing but a shallow figure. ¡°This is the gift from the Sect Master¡­¡± The next moment, the human figure spoke again. She stretched out her arms slightly and a colorful light flew to Jagoan. Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 Jagoan thanked her again, but he did not take it immediately. Instead, he swept the light with his Divine Awareness. The Taoist Sense on it was the same as that of Sect Master. It seemed that there was no problem. But now the problem came. Why did the Sect Master summon him for no reason? Jagoan knew very well that at least on the surface, he was just an ordinary disciple of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The Sect Master not only summoned him mysteriously, but also rewarded him with something. He was not sure whether it was a magic weapon or a cultivation method for the time being. But this was too suspicious. Although he was confused, Jagoan couldn¡¯t keep answering. Even if it was just a rock or a handful of mud, he would have to ept the rewards from the Sect Master gratefully. Jagoan reached out and took the light. Suddenly, he felt a chill in his hand. He looked closely and found that it was a jade talisman. However, the thick historical aura that emanated from the jade talisman made Jagoan feel as if he was suffocating. Not only that, but the sound of ¡°hmm¡¯ could also be heard from the Gates of Hell. However, the one behind the Gates of Hell didn¡¯t say anything more. It seemed that he also knew that the Real Immortal Realm was paying attention to this side so the one behind the Gates of Hell wanted to prevent himself from being noticed. Generally speaking, magical powers could be recorded in the Jade Talisman. Since it was a reward from the sect master, coupled with the heavy smell of history on the jade talisman, the items recorded within were definitely not simple. After receiving the reward, Jagoan thought that the other party had something to say. However, the figure in the pink light became quiet and motionless. Since the opponent did not move, Jagoan naturally could not move. After a moment of stalemate, the figure said, ¡°Alright, alright. You can go back¡­¡± Without waiting for Jagoan to speak, a force pushed in front of him. Immediately, he felt waves of noise and poprity rushing toward him from all directions. When he looked around again, the mirror-like feeling hadpletely disappeared. A disciple not far from Jagoan nced at Jagoan. Because the disciple remembered that there seemed to be no one in that direction and position. However, his attention was soon attracted by something else. As for this matter, he naturally forgot about it and could no longer remember it. The Sect Master summons me, and the Sect Master rewards me¡­ Holding the jade scroll in his hand and wrapping it with spiritual Qi, Jagoan did not immediately check the contents inside. With all kinds of thoughts, he returned to his original position and sat cross-legged. He needed to confirm some things first. After Jagoan left the hollow, a light pink light appeared between the two figures in the Pure Qi above the Immortal Ind. After the pink light dissipated, a delicate girl of 12 or 13 years old appeared. However, the girl¡¯s realm was at the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. ording to her realm, the appearance she showed was naturally not her real appearance. Seeing the girl, the eyes of the two people around fell on her. On the left, there was a man with long hair hanging down. He looked extraordinary. But his realm made people feel that there was no way to see through it. In fact, there were very few cultivators who could see through his realm among the Upper Kingdoms around him. This male cultivator was the current Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If Jagoan was here, he would recognize that the old man sitting next to the Sect Master was the Amethyst Pce Realm elder who had given him the token in the Sky-sea Pavilion. ¡°I gave it to him¡­¡± The girl¡¯s status in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was naturally not low. She sat down without any scruples and snorted. I originally thought that he would see what was recorded in the jade scroll. I also watched from the side, but he just stood there motionless. Does he want the Sect Master to urge him? I should have pretended to be the Sect Master. When the Sect Master spoke to everyone, it was a male voice, and then it was a female voice when summoning him alone. Hehe, then it will scare him to death¡­ As if she felt that this would be very interesting, the Vice Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect immediately fell to the ground with a smile without any image. However, at this time, the location of the three people had been blocked, and Divine Sense could not detect it. Therefore, she did not need to worry about being spied on. The Vice Sect Master¡¯s thoughts were quite wild. The Sect Master and the Elder looked at each other and shook their heads with a smile. The Void was created by the Sect Master, and the performance of Jagoan was clearly seen by the two who were absent at that time ¡°Killing Amethyst Pce Realm in public. It¡¯s been a very long time since I¡¯ve seen someone as powerful as him before,¡± After a while, the Sect Master said calmly. As soon as he spoke, the girl who had just fallen to the ground with a smile quickly calmed down and sat upright. ¡°Yes, I checked his vigor and Divine Soul when he was promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. I didn¡¯t expect him to reach the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm so soon. It seems that his opportunities and adventures are extraordinary¡­¡± The Elder sighed. Thinking of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm that Jagoan deliberately showed, the Elder couldn¡¯t help shaking his head with smile, ¡°He still wants to pretend. The disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect are the most confident capital they have when they walk outside. I don¡¯t know what he is worried about¡­¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this guy at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± The girl eximed ang looked at the Sect Master. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The disguise of Jagoan could be hidden from Heavenly Spirit Realm and Amethyst Pce Realm. But as a powerful figure in Realm Immortal Realm, it was not difficult for the Sect Master to see through Jagoan¡¯s disguise. However when he saw through it, the girl went to contact Jagoan. She was not here, so she did not know. When she heard Jagoan had hidden his realm from her eyes, the girl¡¯s eyes widened in surprised. The Elder smiled as if he was ming Jagoan, but in fact, he was defending Jagoan in front of the sect master. He understood what the Elder meant and did not point it out. He also revealed a look of interest in his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m curious about how much he canprehend from that jade scroll.¡± ¡°Master, what is recorded in the jade scroll?¡± the girl asked curiously. She had wanted to have a look when Jagoan looked at it. But Jagoan didn¡¯t give her the chance. Therefore, the more she thought about it, the more curious she became. ¡°You don¡¯t need it. Just some experience regarding cultivation.¡± The sect master gently said. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The girl nodded, but her eyes were rolling at this moment. No one knew what she was thinking. Jagoan still didn¡¯t know that the Sect Master had seen through his realm. Moreover, he was even noticed by the Sect Master and the Vice Sect Master because of the Elder of Amethyst Pce Realm. At this time, Jagoan was thinking about when to check the contents of this jade scroll. Forget it, I will do it now¡­ Jagoan was not indecisive, so he quickly made a decision. Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 Although the battle of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly was about to begin, Jagoan was indeed curious about what was recorded in this simple and unadorned jade scroll. So he casually arranged two small block formations around. Now that when he was setting up the formations, ordinary cultivators would not be able to detect it. Only Jagoan and Lady Maisie, who were sitting next to him, noticed it. The two just smiled and said nothing. In the formation, Jagoan probed his Divine Awareness toward the jade scroll. As expected, he first felt a repulsive force. He had expected this and was not too surprised. He tried to continue to send his divine sense inside. The resistance began to increase. At first, it was like an ordinary person running in the sea. After a while, it was like a steel te in front of him. At the same time, he felt a trace of violent aura in the jade scroll. Jagoan pondered for a while and did not go deep. He turned his mind to the depths of the sea of consciousness and said, ¡°When I took the jade scroll, you had a reaction. So, you know what is inside?¡± After the Gates of Hell, there was not a long silence. The familiar stuttering voice that Jagoan was familiar with came. ¡°This is¡­ My¡­ Thing¡­¡± Even though Jagoan was usually calm, he could not help but gasp at this moment. He was not surprised by the coincidence. After all, in the Spirit Severing Road, Jagoan had been to the back garden of the one behind the Gates of Hell. From this, it could be seen that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect once broke into the mansion of the one behind the Gates of Hell and got some cultivation methods and inheritance from it. It was not strange. Jagoan was worried whether the Sect Master was hinting something by giving him this jade scroll. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. For example, did the Sect Master know the Gates of Hell in his sea of consciousness? Jagoan¡¯s mind changed. The Sect Master¡¯s realm and strength made Jagoan have to be careful. If it were anyone else, such as a general of Heavenly Spirit Realm from Crape Myrtle Sect,ing out to do such a thing to him. In this way, to ensure that the secret would not be exposed, Jagoan would immediately kill the other party, and it would be the kind that would destroy the soul. Since he got the Soul-summoning Bell, Jagoan knew that the soul could not keep the secret. But now, the person who gave him the jade scroll was undoubtedly the Real Immortal Realm, so Jagoan had to think twice. However, the one behind the Gates of Hell coughed and gave an affirmative answer, ¡°I¡­ Didn¡¯t¡­ Expose myself¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. Of course, the one behind the Gates of Hell would not joke about his life. Since he said so, there should be no big problem. However, for the sake of safety, Jagoan pondered for a while and said, ¡°What is recorded in this jade scroll?¡± If he had known about it in advance, he wouldn¡¯t have been so flustered. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell said in a slightly impatient tone at this moment, ¡°I wrote¡­ Things casually¡­ I don¡¯t remember¡­ The details¡­ Look this thing¡­ Can also be¡­ Regarded as a treasure¡­¡± It was obvious that this person behind the Gates of Hell was quite disdainful of the Sect Master¡¯s actions. However, what the one behind the Gates of Hell did not understand was that the reason why he did not take it seriously was that his previous realm and strength were too high. Since he was the kind of existence that even regarded the Real Immortal Realm as a watchdog, a little bit of his things would be an astonishing wealth. Jagoan shook his head and did not say anything else. He focused on the jade scroll again. Since he knew the origin, there was nothing to worry about. It seems to be the first reason I guessed before¡­ The Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect found the old mansion of the one behind the Gates of Hell and then found some inheritance and magic weapons, including this jade scroll. This time, the Sect Master gave him this jade scroll by chance, without any hint. Therefore, Jagoan continued to prate his Divine Awareness into it. Sure enough, a familiar feeling soon came from the jade scroll. *** At the same time, on the ind, the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the Vice Sect Master, and the Elder were also paying attention to Jagoan¡¯s investigation of the jade scroll. Looking at the ck disk in front of her, the lovely girl-like vice sect master turned her face and looked at the sect master. She looked back at the disk and sighed, ¡°Who would have thought that the sect master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would pay so much attention to a little disciple of the Heavenly Spirit Realm? Aren¡¯t you afraid this will kill him?¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, I¡¯ll naturally treat him equally.¡± The Sect Master¡¯s expression was very calm and one could not see any change in his emotions. With a tap of his fingertip, the ck disk began to rotate slowly, and the ck mist in it flowed like water. However, the color was well-proportioned, and there was no obvious change. The sect master also exined at this moment, ¡°There is a divine thought in this jade scroll. If he wanted to see the contents, he had to break up or suppress the divine thought. Just treat it as my test on him. If he can get my reward, he should show his matching strength. His performance will be shown on this disk¡­¡± The Vice Sect Master and the Elder¡¯s eyes fell on the slowly rotating ck disc. The Elder was very optimistic about Jagoan. Otherwise, he would not have given Jagoan a token back then and praised Jagoan in front of the Sect Master. But he didn¡¯t expect that the news that Jagoan had killed the Prince of the Ahearn Manor and the Amethyst Pce realm cultivator would spread to the Sect Master. What was even more unexpected was that the Sect Master would bestow Jagoan reward that contained tests. The elder wanted to know what would happen if Jagoan passed the test. And what if he failed. However, the Sect Master didn¡¯t say anything at this moment. The Elder also didn¡¯t dare to ask. After a while, as if sensing the doubts in the Vice Sect Master and the Elder¡¯s heart, the Sect Master said, ¡°I am only responsible for taking a look. I don¡¯t interfere with the divine thought hidden in the jade scroll much. This jade scroll came from the mansion of a Godfiend during the Grandmist period¡­¡± The Vice Sect Master and the Elder were listening carefully. They weren¡¯t unfamiliar with the matter of this Fiendgod¡¯s mansion either. They even participated in the exploration when they discovered the mansion ruins. ¡°The divine thought within this jade scroll isn¡¯t that Fiendgod¡¯s. It should havee from one of that Fiendgod¡¯s subordinates. What is recorded in it is not the cultivation method inheritance, but some of the enlightenment of the Godfiend.¡± At this point, the sect master looked at the girl-like vice sect master and said, ¡°That Godfiend majored in cultivating vigor. The content recorded in it is obscure and difficult to understand, and it has something to do with vigor, so I said that it was useless for you to read it.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The Vice Sect Master nodded obediently. The Sect Master nodded and continued, ¡°But even if it is his subordinate¡¯s divine thought, Ordinary Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators can¡¯t deal with it.¡± Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 ¡±Is it not something that an ordinary Heavenly Spirit Realm can deal with?¡± Hearing this, the Elder suddenly became inexplicably nervous. The fact that Jagoan was able to kill Amethyst Pce Realm showed that he was far more powerful than the ordinary Heavenly Spirit Realm. And now the Sect Master said this again. That meant the Divine Thought in the Jade Talisman was definitely not that simple. Just as the Elder was feeling uneasy, the Sect Master¡¯s words almost made his Taoist Heart tremble. ¡°This jade scroll was once in the hands of fifteen Heavenly Spirit Realm geniuses¡­¡± The Sect Master¡¯s gaze was fixed on the ck disk as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him. ¡°Then?¡± The Elder took a deep breath and asked. ¡°No one can see the contents recorded inside,¡± the Sect Master said. In fact, the Elder was more concerned about the fate of the 15 Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Now that the Sect Master didn¡¯t say anything, which meant there weren¡¯t any serious consequences. Just as the Elder was rejoicing in his heart, the Sect Master continued, ¡°Twelve have died, three have gone mad, and these Heavenly Spirit Realms were all geniuses of our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± A look of surprise immediately appeared on the face of the Elder and the Vice Sect Master. There were more than a thousand Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so it was normal that they did not know many disciples, let alone the death of the Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples. However, since the Sect Master had brought it up, it was easy for others to think of something that they had heard of. The Vice Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but sit forward. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°In the past, I knew that there was a female disciple called Luciana Darwis. She was born with a constitution and had a very high talent. Then one day, she suddenly went crazy¡­¡± ¡°She is one of them,¡± the Sect Master said. The vice sect master¡¯s eyes flickered. After a moment, she sighed regretfully, ¡°Actually, she originally had a great chance of reaching the Amethyst Pce Realm¡­¡± ¡°A genius who hasn¡¯t fully grown up is not a genius.¡± At this moment, the Sect Master showed the coldness and ruthlessness of the Path to Immortality. ¡°There are too many withered geniuses. You know that this disciple called Luciana Darwis is just an ordinary one. Now¡­ It¡¯s Jagoan¡¯s turn to try.¡± Hearing thest sentence, the Elder¡¯s heart clenched again. He hoped that he could remind Jagoan as the elder of gateway to immortality who had a good impression of Jagoan. However, he also understood that this was the sect master¡¯s test. If he reminded Jagoan now, it would only backfire. After pondering for a moment, the Elder silently sighed. His gazended on the ck disk and he hoped that Jagoan would not be the sixteenth person that the Sect Master had mentioned. If that was the case, then Jagoan would only have a pinky promise with the number sixteen. In the eyes of the Sect Master, Jagoan didn¡¯t even deserve to have a name. However, the Sect Master still gave a beautiful future. ¡°I¡¯ve read the content recorded in the jade scroll. Although it¡¯s very difficult to understand, if he can really suppress the Divine Thought, the Taoist Sense contained in them will greatly improve Jagoan¡­ Thepetition of Immortals¡¯ Assembly would soon begin. He had already disyed a certain level of power after killing Amethyst Pce Realm, allowing the other disciples to be on guard against him. But at this time, if he improved again and no one else knows, it will naturally be of great help to him.¡± The Vice Sect Master nodded repeatedly and felt that the Sect Master¡¯s words made sense. Although she had cultivated for a long time, her mind was still simple. Otherwise, she would not have felt a little depressed because Jagoan did not check it on the spot. The Elder, who was sitting by the side, could hear a hint of other meaning from the words of the sect master. The Elder narrowed his eyes and looked down at Immortal Ind below. Feeling the surging undercurrents, the Elder¡¯s eyes shed with a divine light, but he quickly covered it up. It was at this moment that the Sect Master reminded the two of them to look at the ck disk. ¡°Jagoan cannot hold back any longer and has started.¡± On the ind, after knowing the origin of the Jade Talisman, Jagoan boldly continued to charge inside with his Divine Sense. His Divine Awareness was many times stronger than cultivators at the same level. He had been cautious because of caution. Now that he had let go, he was naturally unscrupulous. Crack! Theyers of restriction formations in the Jade Talisman were all destroyed by him. If the restriction formations of the Jade Talisman werepared to the defense array formed by the army, in the blink of an eye, more than half of them were swept away by him. The expressions of the Sect Master and the others, who were observing the ck disk, immediately changed. The Elder¡¯s reaction was the biggest. He had heard from the Sect Master that the ck color in the disk represented the Divine Thought in the jade talisman. The fading of the ck showed that the divine thought was either defeated or suppressed. Just when they were guessing whether Jagoan could suppress the divine thought in the Jade Talisman, Jagoan gave a positive answer. Theyer of ck around the disk disappeared in the blink of an eye. The Elder couldn¡¯t help but gasp at the news. The Vice Sect Master also opened his eyes wide and blinked quickly, as if confirming that there was something wrong with his eyes. A strange light shed across the Sect Master¡¯s eyes. His reaction was the smallest on the surface. However, the astonishment and shock in his heart were no less than that of the other two. The death of more than a dozen disciples made him more conservative and more expectant about Jagoan. But at this moment, the other party¡¯s move gave him apletely different picture than he had imagined. However, the true test is still at the back¡­ Seeing the ck disk that was continuously fading away, the Sect Master thought. The location at the center would directlye into contact with the guarding Divine Awareness within the jade talisman¡­ Before this, there were also two disciples reaching the Divine Thought after hard work. But the two disciples were both defeated by the Divine Thought in an instant. The result was, one died and the other one went crazy. The were all geniuses¡­ Jagoan what will you do?¡± The Sect Master observed the disk and his stated of his mind did not change much. After all, after experiencing too much, it was nothing. ¡°It¡¯s starting.¡± The Vice Sect Master approached the disk and muttered softly as she watched the ck change. She naturally knew that the closer Jagoan got to the center, the more dangerous it was. At this moment, the Elder¡¯s body tensed up. His hands under the long sleeves involuntarily clenched tightly. However,pared to their nervousness and expectation, Jagoan himself was much more rxed. What did it feel like? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It was as if a farmer had gone to the royal family¡¯s back garden. When he saw the magnificent surroundings, he felt restrained and depressed. However, when the Emperor went to his own back garden, the Emperor was not only free, but also picky about the garden. He felt that the garden was not good and needed to be repaired. Jagoan¡¯s current mentality was thetter. He broke through theyers of restriction formations and rushed in. Just as he felt that it was just so-so, a loud roar, like rolling thunder, suddenly hit his Divine Awareness. Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 The thunder shook and the blood cloud turned. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jagoan instantly felt as if he had been swept into a bloody sky. Killing intent filled the air. Sabers and axes were everywhere. Countless knife and axe marks, apanied by rolling smoke, rushed toward him, as if they would swallow him and tear him into pieces in the next moment. A huge face could be faintly seen in this area of gloom. The eyes of the face were filled with the aura of death, as if he were looking at an insignificant speck of dust. At the same time, an unusual reaction appeared on the slowly rotating ck disc. The Elder and the Vice Sect Master looked obviously nervous. The Sect Master just said lightly, ¡°It ising¡­¡± As for what woulde, it was obvious that the most powerful divine thought in the jade talisman had appeared. Whether Jagoan could withstand the test or not, it would soon be clear. If he couldn¡¯t bear it, then he would die or go crazy, be a cripple, and be one of the sixteen people in the Sect Master¡¯s mouth. However, if he managed to withstand this test, he would not only obtain the Fiendgod enlightenment recorded in the jade talisman. It also allowed the sect master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to remember his name and have an impression of Jagoan. It was something that countless cultivators would never dare to think about, even in their dreams. Jagoaning at the disk, the Elder felt a little breathless. He had a direct contact with Jagoan and had a good impression of Jagoan. He even wanted to support Jagoan because he knew the contradiction between Jagoan and the Crape Myrtle Sect. Because the Elder knew very well that Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s influence on Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was too big. As for the Grand Pure Emperor, if there wasn¡¯t any resistance and he returned smoothly, then it was very likely that elders like this one would be wiped out. Therefore, the Elder naturally hoped that Jagoan would be more important to the Sect Master. After all, the return of the Grand Pure Emperor was unstoppable. Only a few people, including the Sect Master, could suppress the Grand Pure Emperor and the Crape Myrtle Sect. Feeling that the situation in the disk was getting worse and worse for Jagoan, the Elder really wanted to ask the sect master to help Jagoan. But he also knew that once he spoke, Jagoan would lose the only chance to let the Sect Master remember him. It was rare for the Elder to hesitate at this time. The Vice Sect Master suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Her voice was a little low, which made Elder¡¯s heart suddenly tremble. He quickly looked up at the disk and saw that the darkness, which had not changed obviously before, suddenly swelled up as if it had been ignited by fire. Seeing this, the Elder¡¯s heart suddenly fell straight into the abyss. It was at this point that Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense looked over at the towering blood-colored de and axe. A kind of killing pressure from the Primordial Battlefield came fiercely, as if it would not only destroy Jagoan¡¯s divine thought but also tear his soul into pieces. Jagoan couldn¡¯t help frowning and muttering to himself, ¡°Why did you hit yourself?¡± At this moment, waves of killing intent surged like a river, sweeping violently toward him. The pair of eyes in the blood-red sky looked down at him with contempt. Jagoan looked even more impatient. Looking at the surging sea of blood, he suddenly opened his mouth and said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Get lost!¡± In an instant, an imposing manner, which wasparable to the long river of gods and devils tearing apart history, filled the bloody sky. The entire sky began to crack and tremble. The pair of eyes behind the sky was shocked at first, and then they were stunned. The next moment, the eyes widened as if they had seen something incredible. Bam! The surging sea of blood, which was about to reach Jagoan, suddenly turned into a light breeze less than a foot away from Jagoan and could not even blow up his hair. The eyes behind the sky were full of humbleness. Obviously, the other party had recognized whose aura it was. Fear, inferiority, cowardice, weakness, and all kinds of emotions were clearly expressed at this moment. He was even worse than a dog to please its master. The next moment, the blood-colored sky split open and released Jagoan¡¯s divine consciousness. The content recorded in the jade talisman was even more pleasing. It offered itself up as if it was presenting a treasure. ¡°What?!¡± The Vice Sect Master was the first to stand up in shock. Her petite body kept shaking, and her eyes were full of shock. She turned to look at the Sect Master and then at the Elder. Although the Sect Master¡¯s expression was calm, his right hand on the table was taut. As for the Elder, at this time, his eyes were shining brightly, and the expression on his face was soplicated that it was hard to describe. It seemed that there were more than ten kinds of mood showing on his face. Just now, when the three of them thought that Jagoan would be the 16th victim, the rolling darkness suddenly dissipated. Judging from the speed, it was ten times faster than the outside dissipation! The dissipation of the periphery was more like being blown up. This core, which was viewed as the most powerful and terrifying divine will, was to give up voluntarily. This was simply unimaginable. ¡°What, what exactly is going on?¡± The Vice Sect Master looked at the Sect Master with her sparkling eyes. ¡°You said that the divine thoughts were extremely cruel before, and there were 15 geniuses who died in its hands. But now, why did it look so?¡± Did the Sect Master boast just now? The Sect Master naturally could not boast, so the Vice Sect Master suspected that the Sect Master deliberately let Jagoan go. Otherwise, there was no way to exin this. ¡°I did not¡­¡± The Sect Master understood the meaning of the Vice Sect Master¡¯s eyes and shook his head. The Vice Sect Master took a deep breath and was about to finish when when she was interrupted by the Elder. ¡°Ha¡­¡± The Elder finally came to his senses. Great sorrow and joy came too suddenly. He didn¡¯t expect that Jagoan could break the divine thoughts. The Elder subconsciously wanted tough. But he immediately realized that it was not appropriate to smile at this time, so he quickly closed his mouth. But because of this, his expression became very strange at this time. Naturally, the Sect Master would not punish them just because Jagoan broke the divine thought and the Elderughed. It was beyond his expectation that Jagoan could break the divine thoughts. But it was also because of this that at this moment, the name Jagoan left an impression in his mind. On contrary, Jagoan himself did not know what it meant to break the divine thought. He thought it was just a test set by the Sect Master. After the Divine Thoughts retreated in fright, Jagoan began to read the contents recorded on the jade talisman. Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 Jagoan felt a little regretful that he was not affected by the divine thought. The feeling of wealth falling from heaven always made people feel uneasy. If the fifteen dead and crazy disciples knew this, they would immediately turn into malicious ghosts to let Jagoan know what horror was. Shaking his head and sighing, Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness immediately saw the text carved on the jade talisman. To be exact, those were not words, but slightly curved lines. Those who didn¡¯t know the truth would definitely think that it was casually made by someone. Only the Taoist Sense hidden in these lines, the Archean, Boorish Deste, and Remnant Traces, could make people tremble, indicating that these lines were extraordinary. These are the words from the Grandmist period, right? Jagoan stared for a moment. He discovered that he did not understand. The words on the continent had also evolved with history. From the Grandmist period until now, it was no longer something that could be described as many years. It was a bit pale to use a great era to describe it. Therefore, if people wanted to understand the words at that time, they had to be proficient in it. The Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, a Real Immortal Realm master, who had crossed the second hurdle of the Path to Immortality was confused, let alone the ignorant Jagoan. However, if Jagoan could not understand the words, it did not mean that he could not understand what it meant. Because the writer of these words was in his body now! ¡°What is written inside?¡± Jagoan asked rudely. ¡°Well¡­ Let me think¡­ It¡¯s been too long¡­¡± The voice behind the one of the Gates of Hell came with disdain. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jagoan smiled slightly. He could roughly understand this feeling. He was like an adult who had suddenly been discovered by others about what he had done in his childhood. It always made people feel very embarrassed. Moreover, the one behind the Gates of Hell loved face to the extreme. Jagoan did not urge him at this time. He waited while paying attention to the progress of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. The Sect Master¡¯s voice just now indicated that the Immortals¡¯ Assembly had begun. At this time, in the center of the ind, the fog had gradually dispersed. The next moment, a golden light column suddenly dispersed the remaining white fog, revealing a huge round tform below. After the golden light column rushed into the sky, it turned into a golden scroll above the ind. It was like an imperial edict, giving off a noble, sacred, and supreme feeling. Everyone on the ind was immediately attracted. As the light pir gradually dissipated, the golden scroll slowly unfolded and stopped in mid-air. However, when the scroll was opened, everyone was puzzled to find that the scroll was empty without any content. Suddenly, everyone on the ind looked at each other, not knowing what was going on. At this time, a loud voice came from the sky. It wasn¡¯t the sect master¡¯s previous voice, but rather a huge sound that shook the deaf and made the surrounding area shake. ¡°All disciples who participate in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, put a strand of your aura into the Immortal List!¡± Everyone understood what the other party meant. This was the official registration. Suddenly, rays of spirit light shot from all over the ind toward the Immortal List. Soon, golden and powerful names appeared on the empty Immortal List. Every name gave people a feeling of being made of iron and silver. A dragon and a snake rose from the sky. When one looked at it, they would feel a strong momentum that almost suffocated people. There was a tsunami of cheers on the ind. Jagoan looked around and saw several familiar names like Shane Walker, Mine Cadine, me Gordon, and so on. He turned his head to look at the people around him. Seeing the eager expressions of Jagoan and the others, Jagoan smiled and flicked his fingertips, shooting his spiritual Qi first. Immediately, the name of Jagoan Montgomery appeared on the Immortal List. With nervousness and excitement on their faces, Jagoan and others also shot their own spiritual Qi. As a result, the names of Jagoan Lawrence, Maisie Pine, Xander Faris, and Yvonne Johnson also appeared. It was a pity that Master Eva Green could not participate. Her realm was the highest on the surface, but she was not a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so she could not participate. Although Maya Jagoane, Jagoan Pine, and the others felt a little regretful, they were happier for Jagoan and the others. At the same time, they were looking forward to Jagoan and the others¡¯ wonderful performance in the battle. The moment Jagoan¡¯s name appeared on the Immortal List, Meadow suddenly raised her hand and covered her chest in a certain area covered by the multicolored light. She felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest! The moment she learned of the function of the Immortal List, she widened her eyes and stared at it without blinking, for fear of missing any name. She was looking forward to it but also afraid of it. However, the trace of luck and hope still made her look over. As the names appeared one by one, Meadow felt her heart beating faster and faster. Somehow, there seemed to be a voice telling her that there must be, there must be. Jagoan! All of a sudden, the name that haunted her appeared on the Immortal List. Although a lot of names appeared after that, Meadow¡¯s eyes firmly fell on the word ¡°Jagoan Montgomery¡±. No matter how gently the Immortal List swayed, and the light of the names appeared one after another. However, Meadow did not look to the side again. There were many people with the same name in the world, but she firmly believed that this Jagoan must be her Highness! Sensing the change in Meadow¡¯s mood, the surrounding fellow disciples all looked at her with concern. ¡°Junior Sister Hudson, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A senior beside Meadow asked. Meadow¡¯s hand moved from her heart to her mouth and cried silently. But her eyes were shining with joy . The crowd looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. Only Chloe had guessed the possibility. She looked up at the Immortal List. Jagoan Montgomery¡­ Soon, Chloe found the two words. She didn¡¯t know the specific words before, but now she knew. After thinking for a while, Chloe kept this name in mind and secretly sent a message. Now that she knew the name and knew that the man was on the ind, and that the man was going to participate in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, as Junior Meadow¡¯s senior, Chloe naturally had the responsibility to visit the man first. If it was just a misunderstanding with the same name, she could prepare for Meadow in advance, lest the truth be revealed and affect Meadow¡¯s Taoist Heart. Thinking of this, Chloe couldn¡¯t help sighing. In fact, she felt that it was very likely that it was just a wishful thinking of Meadow. Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 Before that, Chloe wanted to send someone to find the location of Jagoan and then secretly observe it. After that, she heard from Meadow what her elder brother looked like. In this way, one could know if this Jagoan and that Jagoan were the same person. Not to mention that Meadow was loved by all the elders of the Cloud Valley including Sect Master, her gentleness and kindness were also loved by many senior and junior sisters among her peers. The strongest in the Cloud Valley was definitely not Meadow. However, in the entire Cloud Valley, no one wanted Meadow to be hurt. She was the favorite of the entire Cloud Valley. Chloe understood that most of the time, no one in the sect deliberately showed it. This was also to temper Meadow¡¯s Taoist Heart. But there was a lot of concern and attention on Meadow. Soon, the messenger sent by Chloe was responded. In the bustling crowd on the ind, some inconspicuous figures soon began to search around. But in such a ce, it was not easy to find such a person without knowing the appearance and aura of Jagoan. After all, on the jade tform, many regions were covered by the formation that isted Divine Awareness. Chloe was not sure how long it would take to find this Jagoan. She only hoped that it would be a little earlier than when Meadow met him. In this way, if the other party was not the one Meadow was looking for, she could be ready to director Meadow as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Chloe couldn¡¯t help sighing. Junior Sister Hudson is delicate and smart, and she is born with Flora Form. She is the favorite in the sect. However, it was destined to be a disaster now¡­ It was said that Junior Sister Hudson came from an unknownmandery. Under such circumstances, how could it be so coincidental that her lost elder brother came to Lunia and became a Heavenly Spirit Realm who could kill Amethyst Pce Realm? It was impossible for him to be Junior Sister Hudson¡¯s elder brother just by looking at the time since the other party was at Heavenly Spirit Realm. s, I¡¯d better make preparations early. Think about how tofort her¡­ While thinking about these things, Chloe looked at the several junior sisters around her. One or two Junior Sisters, who were more flexible, looked into her eyes and saw a trace of sadness and emotion in each other¡¯s eyes. Obviously, everyone was thinking about it. At this time, as a vast golden light spread, the names on the Immortal List no longer changed. It was a coincidence that there were 1,200 names in total. Seeing such a coincidence, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help smiling. He had heard that there were close to 1,300 the Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples. In recent years, although some had died, there was also an increase in number. There shouldn¡¯t be much difference in overall numbers. From this number, it could be seen that even if they failed, they could get the reward of a magic weapon at the spirit tools realm. Most of the disciples decided to participate for this reason. Even if he lost, at least his fighting experience would increase. Of course, it was impossible for a Heavenly Spirit Realm to fight together. On the ind, there was only the space covered by clouds used for fighting. That was to say, in the first round, there would be six hundred rounds. They would have to be finished one by one. Although the names of Jagoan and others were ranked in the middle of the Immortal List, the two sides of the battle were chosen irregrly, so they might be the first battle or thest one. Aftering up with this idea, the Heavenly Spirit Realm masters on the ind suddenly had a subtle mood. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. When traveling outside, they killed all kinds of demonic beasts and evil spirits, so the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were naturally half a step higher at the same level. But here, they were all outstanding talents of the sect and cultivators. And the moment before the battle began, the opponent was still unknown. Therefore, it was inevitable that there would be some changes in their mentality. However, Jagoan was not too conflicted. He knew his own strength very well. In the Heavenly Spirit Realm, he was invincible. Even if Jagoan sh might have a change, he could not cause too much trouble. What Jagoan really cared about now was the return of the Grand Pure Emperor. He could feel a strange atmosphere on the ind. However, this atmosphere seemed to have been deliberately concealed, making it impossible for him to find out the source. The Immortals¡¯ Assembly has just begun. ording to time, it shouldst for a period of time. No matter what, the Grand Pure Emperor would return until the end. So now I don¡¯t need to think too much¡­ As he thought so, Jagoan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He seemed to have thought of something. But that thought was captured in an instant. As for his the Great Tao of Wisdom and Time, he was not very good at them at this time, so if he wanted to recall, he could not do it. s, if I have a better grasp of Tao of Time, I can move time to the moment when that idea just urred. When I think about it, I will naturally know what I was thinking¡­ Jagoan shook his head and looked at the jade talisman again. He was going to ask the one behind the Gates of Hell to exin the experience back then, but there was something disturbing him. He put away the jade talisman temporarily and withdrew the surrounding formation. Jagoan saw Shane and Mine. The two of them came together with solemn look. Seeing this expression of the two of them, Jagoan knew that something unexpected might have happened. Jagoan and the others naturally knew their identities of Shane and Mine. They saw Shane and Mine had something to talk to Jagoan, so they took initiative to stay away. ¡°Do you want to use the formation?¡± Jagoan asked after inviting them to sit down beside him. However, Shane did not speak but used the voice transmission method. He didn¡¯t move his mouth. His voice went straight into Jagoan¡¯s ears, and his tone sounded a little nervous. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, have you seen the number of disciples on the Immortal List who will participate in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly?¡± Shane asked about the number instead of the specific names. Jagoan narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°One thousand and two hundred people¡­¡± Jagoan replied and added, ¡°Senior Brother Walker, do you think there is something wrong?¡± ¡°Of course there¡¯s something wrong¡­¡± Shane¡¯s tone became more urgent. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you should know that many disciples in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect have joined the Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± Seeing Jagoan nod, Shane continued, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, do you know that Crape Myrtle Sect suddenly lowered the threshold of joining in the past year?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jagoan suddenly understood the problem and said, ¡°How many disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect are there among these 1,200 people?¡± ¡°More than 800, nearly 900!¡± Shane said an amazing number. And his words had not stopped. Looking at Jagoan with deep eyes, Shane continued to say, ¡°This is not the only reason why I came here in person¡­¡± Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 ¡°What else?¡± Jagoan¡¯s mind slightly moved. Before Shane could say anything, Jagoan was already thinking quickly. The Taoist Sense of Dao of Wisdom kept flowing, clearing his mind and extending his thoughts. The total number of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, the number of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, Shane¡¯s current reaction¡­ All kinds of clues were quickly connected with Jagoan¡¯s mind. Shane hadn¡¯t said what he wanted to say yet. At this time, Jagoan had already figured it out. Almost at the same time, Shane and Jagoan said at the same time. ¡°The only reason is that the top management of Crape Myrtle Sect also participated in this Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡­¡± ¡°The Eight Generals have also joined, including all fourth and fifth-grade disciples¡­¡± Thest sentence was said by Shane. The next sentence was from Jagoan. Although what they said was different, the meaning of the content was exactly the same. Shane looked at Jagoan in surprise. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you, you know everything?¡± Jagoan shook his head and said to Shane, ¡°No, I just guessed the result from what you just said. It seems that I¡¯m right.¡± Shane looked at Jagoan with sparkling eyes. When almost all the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples appeared on the Immortal List, including the eight major generals, Shane felt his heart suddenly sink. Without hesitation, he immediately came over to tell the news to Jagoan. He wanted to keep the other party guessing, but Jagoan guessed what he wanted to say. Unknowingly, Jagoan was in charge of the conversation. Shane also turned to ask, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, what do you think of this? I really didn¡¯t expect that the fifth and fourth grade disciples would participate in this Immortals¡¯ Assembly.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°The Eight Generals¡­¡± Jagoan pondered for a while then seemingly casually asked, ¡°Are the names of the Eight Generals all on it?¡± After thinking for a while, Shane looked up and said, ¡°No, there are only seven people. General of Cloud¡¯s name is not on it.¡± If the name of the General of Cloud can be mentioned on it, it will be weird¡­ Jagoan muttered in his heart. A few years ago, General of Cloud had been killed by Jagoan on the sea. Thinking of this, Jagoan calmly put the Wave-like Void Bracelet on his wrist into his Storage Ring. This magic weapon came from the General of Cloud. If it was used in a while, it would be easily recognized. Fortunately, with his current strength, Jagoan could run amok at the same level, so this magic weapon would not be useful this time. Shane didn¡¯t know what Jagoan was thinking at the moment and was still waiting for Jagoan¡¯s answer. After thinking for a while, Jagoan passed on his spection, ¡°Senior Brother Walker, I feel that there are two reasons why all the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect, including the eight major generals, are dispatched.¡± ¡°Which two?¡± Shane asked hurriedly. He was waiting for Jagoan¡¯s analysis. ¡°The first one is to wee Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s return.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Jagoan¡¯s first point, Shane couldn¡¯t help frowning. He looked around, especially in the direction of the crowd of Crape Myrtle Sect, and then looked at Jagoan. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, in fact, did you feel something strange this time? Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s preparation for the return of Grand Pure Emperor seems to have stopped abruptly at a certain time,¡± Shane said. Jagoan shook his head and immediately said, ¡°But I still think that the Grand Pure Emperor wille before the end of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. This is my first inference. Immortals¡¯ Assembly is a battle situation. Those who lose are not qualified to enter the next round.¡± Jagoan had experienced this kind of fighting mode many times in Heavenly Jagoans Sect, so he was very familiar with the whole process. Shane didn¡¯t say anything at this moment and listened to Jagoan quietly. ¡°After the first round, there are only 600 people left. After the second round, there will be only 300 people left. After the third round, there will be only 150 people left. Let¡¯s not talk about the 75 person after the fourth round, just look at the situation that the Crape Myrtle Sect ounted for almost 60% of the people this time¡­¡± ¡°If you were Grand Pure Emperor, what would you feel when you saw 150 people after the three rounds, and even the remaining 300 people after the second round of fighting were from Crape Myrtle Sect? Moreover, what would the Sect Masters, Elders, disciples, and members of the imperial family of Lunia feel? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too shocking.¡± Shane¡¯s lips moved and he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t say anything. It was clear that Jagoan¡¯s words touched his heartstrings. Jagoan nced at Shane and continued, ¡°As for the second reason¡­¡± This time, Jagoan didn¡¯t say it directly, instead, he asked, ¡°Senior Brother Walker, have you found a problem?¡± ¡°What problem?¡± Shane immediately asked. ¡°Up to now, we only know that if we participate in this Immortals¡¯ Assembly, even if we lose in the first round, we can get a magic weapon at the spirit tools level. However, no one had ever mentioned what they would be rewarded if they won. In particr, what kind of reward would be highest rank be?¡± ¡°This time, even the surrounding sects of the Upper Kingdom have elders and disciplesing to watch the ceremony. In this case, shouldn¡¯t they show off the reward early so as to show the majesty of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? However they did not do this,¡± Jagoan said. After being reminded by Jagoan, Shane realized the strangeness in it. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Shane frowned, ¡°The previous Immortals¡¯ Assembly would give specific rewards ording to the final ranking, and these rewards would be announced early. But this time, it was a mystery that had been hidden until now. I was attracted by Crape Myrtle Sect actions before, but I did not realize it¡­¡± Shane suddenly came to his senses. He looked at Jagoan with burning eyes and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, do you mean that even the eight major generals of the Crape Myrtle Sect are going to fight this time because of this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brother Walker, your reaction is fast enough. That¡¯s indeed the case. I don¡¯t think they will not mention the specific reward, but they want to announce it after one or two rounds of fighting. I don¡¯t know why they did this. But from the current performance of the Crape Myrtle Sect, I can confirm the second point¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Shane asked. The corner of Jagoan¡¯s mouth curved into an arc. He looked at the Immortal List with deep eyes and said, ¡°The final reward for the Immortals¡® Assembly this time must be very generous. To be exact, if it is a treasure, it is a treasure that makes people feel excited. That¡¯s why the Crape Myrtle Sect worked so hard, and even the eight major generals were willing to join the battle.¡± Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 Seeing Shane leave, Jagoan sighed silently. He looked up at the Immortal List. The names, which were like a flowing river, made him a little absent-minded. Jagoan had absolute confidence in the two exnations he had just told Shane. To wee Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s return. In order to win the Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡¯s treasure. What could that treasure be? Jagoan thought to himself. But, even if he had mastered the Great Tao of wisdom, he could not figure it out no matter what. It was because he had to first grasp the basic information so that he could specte it. Now, there was no message. The only thing Jagoan knew was that it was worth the full force of Crape Myrtle Sect. The seven survivors of the eight generals all join the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Looking into the distance, Jagoan said lightly in his heart. But these seven generals are probably just making sure of the situation. After all, ording to the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s n, the final winner must be Jagoan sh. Jagoan wants to take this opportunity to be the North Heaven Queen¡­ It was a pity that there was no news about Jagoan Nelson since they metst time. No one knew where she was now. And her name was not on the Immortal List. It meant that Jagoan, who had also stepped into the Heavenly Spirit Realm, did not participate in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Maybe there¡¯s something else¡­ Jagoan shook his head and stopped thinking about these questions. He focused on the simple jade talisman again. Because Shane¡¯s arrival had dyed sometime, Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡¯s first round of fighting was about to begin. If it were other cultivators, they would definitely pay attention to the Immortals¡¯ Assembly at this time instead of thinking about the content recorded in the jade talisman. After all, no one knew when it would be his turn in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. It would be very embarrassing if it was his turn at a critical moment ofprehending. But this was not a problem for Jagoan. Having mastered the Great Tao, he could stopprehending at any time without being affected at all. At this time, he set up the formation again and told Jagoan and others about it. Then, he began to perceive the contents of the jade talisman while paying attention to the uing battle. In fact, he wanted the one behind the Gates of Hell to exin it to him. After all, the writer was here. It would be a waste if Jagoan didn¡¯t use it. With the knowledge and experience of the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the Sect Master could only know a little about the content. The content turned into the most superficial truth and was understood by Jagoan. The only unnatural thing was that the storyteller was stuttering and his tone was a little impatient. No matter what, the one behind the Gates of Hell had exined hisprehension in the jade talisman to Jagoan. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ording to the one behind the Gates of Hell, the jade talisman recorded a minor art. To put it simply, it was the inspiration of the magical power he created when he was bored. Butter on, he felt that the power of this magical power was really insignificant, so he was toozy to think further. However, this magical power made Jagoan look serious. Because the so-called ¡°minor¡¯ was only for the one behind the Gates of Hell. But for today¡¯s Jagoan, the power of this magical power was definitely no less than that of Taiyi Fire Saber and Three Separations Death Word Sword. The other thing was that this magical power was activated by vigor. Jagoan¡¯s vigor was vigorous and was suitable for disying this magical power. More importantly, he could hide the Great Tao of Destruction in his blood magical power, which was more powerful than before. Therefore, Jagoan began to meditate without hesitation. And soon, he mastered the magical power. In addition to the previous two points, Jagoan actually had a third thought. Since this magical power was given to him by the Sect Master, it meant that with the Sect Master¡¯s ability, the Sect Master had already known Jagoan¡¯s trump card for cultivating vigor. In this case, if he could disy this magical power in Immortals¡¯ Assembly, he would definitely let the Sect Master know his talent andprehension ability. Judging from the Sect Master¡¯s performance, although it could not be inferred that the Sect Master opposed the Crape Myrtle Sect, at least he was not partial to it. Otherwise, the Sect Master would not have given Jagoan, Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s enemy, such a reward. Now that he was going to fight against the Crape Myrtle Sect and the Grand Pure Emperor, he could make the Master value him more. After thinking for a while, Jagoan continued to meditate and continued toprehend and integrate the temporarily unknown vigor magical power. ¡°This¡­ Magical power¡­ In the future¡­ I can still¡­ Perfect it¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell¡¯s reminder came to Jagoan¡¯s mind. Since this magical power was created by the one behind the Gates of Hell, no one knew better than him the advantages and disadvantages. What was more important was that the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect couldn¡¯t match the one behind the Gates of Hell in terms of realm. The phrase ¡°Real Immortal Realm can barely guard the gate¡± still lingered in Jagoan¡¯s mind. When Jagoanprehended this magical power, the Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡¯s fighting method officially began. To some extent, he was particrly familiar with this kind ofpetition. But now, both the scale and the realm of cultivators were much higher than when he first stepped on to the Path of Immortality. But in essence, there was not much difference. One thousand and two hundred people, a total of six hundred rounds¡­ Jagoan looked at the area in the center of the ind and thought. Although the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect upy a total of sixty percent, it will be easier for them to meet their own people. In this case, let¡¯s see how they will deal with it. Soon, reality gave him the answer. As he expected, it was easier for the Crape Myrtle Sect to meet each other because they upied most of the people. For example, in the first round of thepetition, two Crape Myrtle Sect disciples met. Moreover, their realms were almost the same. One was at mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, while the other was at entry level of the first stage. As a result, the one with a low realm admitted defeat without fighting. Although Jagoan had expected this scene, he could not help but frown when it really appeared. His Divine Sense quietly spread out to observe the reactions of the people present. Some were shocked, some were confused, some were indifferent, and some were puzzled. Some even raised doubts. However, on Crape Myrtle Sect, it was extremely quiet. Obviously, they had already discussed it. However, the focus of Jagoan was not on the Crape Myrtle Sect, but on the other two ces. Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 The Crape Myrtle Sect naturally did not want to waste internal energy. But the problem now was that this was the Immortals¡¯ Assembly of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, not the Immortals¡¯ Assembly of Crape Myrtle Sect. This time, so many sects and royal families came to watch the ceremony and the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s behavior undoubtedly made the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect lose face. Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness swept toward the cultivators who came to watch the ceremony. Sure enough, the cultivators were all stunned, puzzled, or sneered. They had thought that they would be able to watch a wonderful battle, but thepetitor directly admitted defeat. What cultivators cultivated should have been an injustice in their hearts. But now, as the role model of the immortal way, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had done such a shameful thing. The disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect did not even dare to fight! The gap between the two disciples was not particrly big. It was also because of this that people felt even more disappointed. Jagoan shook his head and said, ¡°These guys from Crape Myrtle Sect may think that they are doing the right thing at this time, but they don¡¯t know that this behavior is to discredit the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± Jagoan still wanted to pay attention to the reaction of the higher-ups of the sects above the ind. Unfortunately, he could not see it because of the formation barrier. However, thinking about it, it should be simr to the surrounding disciples. If there is a deeper meaning in doing so at this time, such as Crape Myrtle Sect uses this to provoke the majesty of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it will be more interesting¡­ Jagoan sneered in his heart. The first round ended in a surprising process. The second battle was about to begin. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Before everyone could react, the two names on the Immortal List suddenly shone with dazzling brilliance. ¡°Malcolm Eastwood!¡± ¡°Jagoan Montgomery!¡± Whoosh! A shout came from the crowd. The eyes of Jagoan and the others fell on Jagoan. Jagoan couldn¡¯t help blinking. Six hundred rounds in total¡­ It¡¯s my turn in the second round? He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Sect Master had secretly made a move to see how much he had comprehended about the jade talisman. However, after careful consideration, the possibility of Sect Master doing so was very low. ording tomon sense, it was already amazing for ordinary disciples to understand only a few words in the jade talisman, let aloneprehend it. When Jagoan stood up, he noticed that the formation in the area where Nine Ways Gang was located opened. Then, an ordinary-looking cultivator walked out confidently in the cheers of the crowd. It¡¯s him? Jagoan¡¯s eyes flickered. The other party seemed to have sensed something and turned to look in the direction of Jagoan. There was undisguised provocation in his eyes. The cultivator who was surrounded was Malcolm, the leader of the Nine Ways Gang. A momentter, the identity of this person was transmitted through the mouths of everyone. Immediately, the surrounding people looked at each other. More people who knew what had happened began to discuss it. ¡°Jagoan¡¯s opponent is Malcolm from the Nine Ways Gang?¡± ¡°Jagoan just beat a disciple of Nine Ways Gang not long ago. Now he met them face to face.¡± ¡°Ha, although Nine Ways Gang is not a big organization, Malcolm is born with a constitution. I¡¯m afraid that Jagoan will be in trouble this time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Jagoan directly killed the Amethyst Pce Realm. Is Malcolm as powerful as Amethyst Pce Realm?¡± ¡°As for the Amethyst Pce Realms of the Ahearn Manor, I think they are at most at a frightening realm on the surface. Malcolm is a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, how do you know that he can¡¯t win?¡± ¡°Among the Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples of our sect, Malcolm¡¯s strength is definitely in the top 100. Jagoan is definitely in danger this time.¡± ¡°Yes, even if Jagoan did something amazing before, he has never participated in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly before. Malcolm¡¯s strength cannot be underestimated.¡± All of a sudden, Jagoan heard the discussion. Thepanion next to Jagoan did not look too worried. They didn¡¯t know the exact strength of Malcolm from Nine Ways Gang, but they knew the power of Jagoan. It was absolutely no problem for Jagoan to defeat Malcolm. The people around were not optimistic about Jagoan¡¯s words, which made Lucy very angry. She waved her fist at Jagoan and said in a crisp voice, ¡°Jagoan, teach that guy named Malcolm a lesson. Humph, let those who say you are not good shut up!¡± Jagoan nodded to her with a smile and then took a step forward. In an instant, a force supported Jagoan and turned him into a stream of light,nding in the battle area in the center of Immortal Ind. Malcolm originally wanted to use his poprity to provoke Jagoan. As a result, from beginning to end, Jagoan didn¡¯t even look at him. So Malcolm could only snort in his heart ande to the center of the ind in anger. In the second round, neither Jagoan nor Malcolm were disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect. Although the realm disyed by Jagoan was only at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, there was a large gap between it and Malcolm¡¯s third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Butpared with the inexplicable first round, many cultivators on the ind still hoped to see a wonderful battle. Numerous eyes and divine thoughts gathered on them. Yes¡­ At this moment, Meadow suddenly stood up in the area of the Cloud Valley. She covered her mouth with both hands, and her heart almost stopped beating. She felt that the long river of time seemed to have stopped flowing. Everything in the world became very slow. At this time, all her eyes fell on Jagoan. Although they had not seen each other for ten years, Meadow still recognized Jagoan at a nce. Jagoan¡¯s appearance and facial features had not changed much, but his figure had be straighter. His whole body excluded an iparably vigorous and mysterious aura, which made people admire him. It¡¯s really the Highness¡­ I am not dreaming! I don¡¯t have illusions¡­ It¡¯s really the Highness¡­ In her chest, a surge of emotions surged wildly. Her eyes became hot and two streams of tears flowed down her cheeks. Seeing this, the other disciples of the Cloud Valley also looked at two people in the center of the ind. Malcolm, who looked ordinary, was naturally quickly ignored. The group of cultivators of Cloud Valley then focused on Jagoan. After scanning the area with their Divine Sense, everyone suddenly understood. So this is Sister Hudson¡¯s elder brother¡­ No wonder Sister Hudson respected him so much¡­ Just the appearance and bearing alone were enough to make people dormant. At this time, Chloe thought more. She silently calcted in her heart and could not help gasping. I heard Junior Sister Hudson mention before that she and her elder brother had been separated for almost ten years. And her elder brother, like her, used to be a mortal¡­ But now it seems that her elder brother called Jagoan has reached the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm in ten years! Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 Chloe had never thought about this before, so she did not care too much. Because in her opinion, it was very normal for her junior sister apprentice to practice quickly because she was born with Flora Form and waspatible with the Cloud Valley cultivation method. In just ten years, Meadow had been changed from an ordinary mortal to now infinitely close to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. As long as nothing unexpected happened, it would be natural for Meadow to break through the Heavenly Spirit Realm in two years. With such a speed, she would be a God¡¯s favored son in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, let alone in the Cloud Valley. It was precisely because of this thought that Chloe came to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect this time with the intention topete with the disciples of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. This kind of mentality was somewhat simr to that although she couldn¡¯t do it; her brother and sister were very powerful, which was also something worth showing off. Previously, Chloe wanted to investigate Jagoan in advance. From a certain point of view, it was also caused by this psychology. But, the moment she saw Jagoan, Chloe understood. It was right. There always were more excellent people than you. Since Junior Sister Hudson is so outstanding, how could her elder brother whom she highly respected be inferior? He would only be more outstanding than Meadow! The second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ Ten years¡­ Chloe muttered to herself. After a while, she couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and smiling bitterly. She had nned to remind Meadow not to be too emotional. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Otherwise, she would really lose face. Chloe turned her head to look at the tearful Meadow and then at Jagoan in the center of the ind. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of regret. This Jagoan must not know that Junior Sister Hudson is here yet¡­ s, it¡¯s clearly a touching scene of brother and sister recognizing each other. But why does want Jagoan meet such an opponent? Chloe¡¯s face was full of regret. She really admired Jagoan since he had reached Heavenly Spirit Realm in 10 years. But today¡¯s Immortals¡¯ Assembly was about strength, not speed. In terms of cultivation speed, although Chloe was not a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, she dared to say that the promotion speed of Jagoan was absolutely outstanding in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If it was ced in the Cloud Valley, it would be unprecedented. Unfortunately, it was time to fight. Fighting was about strength. Second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. No matter what, it¡¯s impossible for him to be a match for a third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert¡­ Chloe sighed in her heart, her eyes carrying a hint of dejection. The other disciples of the Cloud Valley obviously thought the same as Chloe at this time. They gathered around Meadow andforted her softly, implicitly saying that if Jagoan was defeated in a while, Meadow should not be too sad. Meadow shook her head stubbornly and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She had not said this sentence at this time. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. That was, ¡°no matter what happens, I believe that the Highness will win.¡± At this time, on the ind, the cultivators with the same thoughts as Chloe and Cloud Valley¡¯s disciples upied the majority. A few people who had confidence in Jagoan, except for Jagoan and others, were Shane Walker and others from Thundercloud Gang. Shane¡¯s group and Jagoan had explored the secret realm together and had a direct understanding of Jagoan¡¯s strength. Shane even said to his fellow disciples beside him with ease, ¡°Malcolm could provoke everyone, but can he provoke Jagoan? This time, he will definitely be aughing stock and be defeated by a person with a lower realm¡­ Ha!¡± On the other side of the crowd of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, Jagoan sh sat alone in a corner, looking at Jagoan in the center of the ind with cold and sharp eyes. He could not exin the exact reason. But he just felt that he hated the disciple named Jagoan. Somehow, the other party seemed to have done something that made him feel very ashamed. Humph, even if I can¡¯t meet you now, I will have a chance. Jagoan, just you wait. I don¡¯t care what you did to Jagoan in the past¡­ I just want you to know that I¡¯m no longer the trash of the past. I am the only Jagoan sh! With a sneer, Jagoan seemed to have a restrained force in his body, rushing and roaring, trying to break free. At the same time, in the center of Immortal Ind, Jagoan looked at Malcolm in front of him with a faint gaze. As the leader of the Nine Ways Gang, Malcolm, at mid level of the third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, indeed had the capital to be proud. The first was that his realm was enough. Secondly, after years of umtion, he had enough strength and magic weapons. Although his strength seemed to rank in the top 100 of more than 1,200 Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples, the disciples who had truly reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm knew that Malcolm¡¯s strength was definitely in the top 50. He was born with a natural constitution, and his magical power of elemental nature was unique. The main reason why his strength had not reached the top 10 was that he had not fought many times. However, it was precisely because he had not attacked many times that Malcolm gave off a mysterious feeling. ¡°Jagoan, you hurt a disciple of our Nine Ways Gang and destroyed his magic weapon,¡± Malcolm said. ¡°You must pay the price for this¡­¡± Jagoan nced at him indifferently and was toozy to speak. The other party¡¯s cold attitude made Malcolm¡¯s eyes sh with anger. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Malcolm¡¯s tone suddenly became stern. In an instant, the surrounding air was filled with a bleak and chilling atmosphere. Many cultivators on the ind could feel a bitingly cold aura rushing toward them. Suddenly, the originally noisy Immortal Ind quieted down. Everyone¡¯s eyes were serious. They all knew that this would be the first official battle of Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Although there was a big gap between their realms, this battle was bound to end in an instant. ¡°Noisy¡­¡± ncing at Malcolm, Jagoan spat out a word. The other party really talked too much nonsense. This sentence was like poring oil on a me. In an instant Malcolm, who had been preparing for a long time,pletely erupted. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Anger burned in Malcolm¡¯s eyes. He opened his five fingers and grabbed at Jagoan. Immediately, he was surrounded by shining round mirrors. These round mirrors wereyeredyer byyer. It was unknown just how many of them were there. The light gathered within them was dazzling and resplendent. In an instant, hundreds of small suns appeared on the spot. The surrounding void was on the verge of melting. The space began to melt and twist like snow. A deafening roar rang out from all directions. ¡°Jagoan, you brought this upon yourself!¡± Malcolm roared and clenched his five fingers into fists. Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Malcolm¡¯s magical power!¡± ¡°Ten Thousand Glow Flowing Light sh!¡± ¡°Malcolm actually used this magical power as soon as he attacked!¡± ¡°Jagoan is finished!¡± ¡°He wants to kill Jagoan!¡± ¡°Humph, the Nine Ways Gang disciples were humiliated by Jagoan before. If Malcolm can¡¯t defeat Jagoan at this moment, he will lose his prestige.¡± ¡°It will soon be clear whether Jagoan was too strong or the Amethyst Pce Realm was too weak since Jagoan killed Amethyst Pce Realm in the past.¡± The moment Malcolm made his move, cries came from all directions on Immortal Ind. Seeing the dazzling light gushing out from the center of the ind, Meadow felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. The group of fellow disciples was also shocked. The dazzling suns made them feel extremely hot and dazzling at this moment, as if their blood was about to bepletely ignited. ¡°Die!¡± At this moment, Malcolm¡¯s killing intent slowly slowed. From all directions, the zing sun suddenly burned through the void and surged out. Countless rays of light turned into substance, melting into a torrent of light, covering the sky and pouring down toward Jagoan. Even an iceberg would evaporate instantly. Ssh! The world trembled. The center of the ind was suddenly covered by a dazzling light. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Jagoan is over.¡± ¡°s, after all, there is a big gap between them. This gap can¡¯t be avoided no matter what!¡± ¡°Malcolm is too much. He¡¯s obviously bullying the weak by using his full strength.¡± Everyone on Immortal Ind shook their heads one after another, expressing their regret towards Jagoan¡¯s encounter, feeling a bit of contempt towards Malcolm¡¯s actions. However, there were also people who secretly envied Malcolm Since Malcolm had met an opponent whose realm was far below his. The process was short, and it was less exciting. Seeing a cultivator with a natural constitution go all out could make up for the regret. Everyone on the ind felt satisfied. Just as everyone thought that the second round of the battle was over, including Malcolm, a faint voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Just this?¡± There was a hint of mockery in the voice. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Before Malcolm and the people on the ind could react, a burning me de suddenly whistled out and tore the waterfalllike light apart. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± The ming light de suddenly stretched and turned into a 3,000-meter-long giant de, sweeping across the sky. Crack! All of a sudden, all the shining round mirrors exploded like a series of firecrackers. The exploded light shot everywhere like meteors. After the mirror shattered and exploded, deep hollows were left. The wind and clouds around were turbulent and chaotic. With just a sweep of the mirror, the sky waspletely destroyed. The pouring light was crushed into pieces and disappeared. Under everyone¡¯s stunned expressions, Jagoan was unscathed and suspended in mid-air. Not even a single strand of his hair was messy. He didn¡¯t even frown, as if the breeze had just brushed his face. He didn¡¯t feel ufortable, butfortable. ¡°Is this what you said that you want me to die?¡± Looking at Malcolm with a dull expression, Jagoan¡¯s gaze slightly focused. There was also dissatisfaction in his tone. What he was dissatisfied with was not Malcolm bullying the weak, nor was it Malcolm¡¯s suspected sneak attack. Jagoan was clearly despising Malcolm for being too weak. Second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator disdained the weak ability of the third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm! The people on the ind were stunned for a moment, and then they came to their senses. All of a sudden, their faces were full of disbelief, and they gasped. ¡°This guy actually blocked Malcolm¡¯s magical power?¡± ¡°What block? He didn¡¯t care at all!¡± ¡°No wonder he killed Amethyst Pce Realm in public. He is really powerful!¡± ¡°Ha, let¡¯s see what Malcolm will do now.¡± ¡°Jagoan is still provoking him! He¡¯s really arrogant. He has the strength and confidence!¡± With Jagoan¡¯s attack just now, more than half of the doubts about him had disappeared, and now there was even admiration for him. Meadow let out a long breath and rxed. She pursed her lips and suddenly burst outughing. That¡¯s my Highness. He has absolute confidence in doing things. I was just worried about it in vain. But then, she thought to herself. I haven¡¯t been so worried about my Highness for ten years. I feel a little bit¡­ Meadow quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, how can I feel a little sweet? I hope that the Highness will always be safe and never fall into danger!¡± Thinking of this, Meadow felt a little guilty, so she quietly looked to both sides. The next moment, she was stunned. ¡°Junior Sister Cgahn? What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you opening your mouth so wide?¡± ¡°Junior Sister Sanders, don¡¯t, don¡¯t faint!¡± ¡°Senior Ragaz¡­ Senior Ragaz, why do you have the same expression? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meadow couldn¡¯t help shouting. Her fellow disciples were all shocked and in disbelief. But before Meadow could wake up her fellow disciples, another roar came from the center of the ind. The sound was like thunder exploding in her chest. Many disciples with lower realms on Immortal Ind immediately felt their Qi and blood surging, feeling extremely ufortable. The formation that covered the crowd of the Cloud Valley was also activated at this moment. Under the impact, there was a colorful light. Meadow felt her beating wildly and she hurriedly looked back at the center of the ind. At a nce, she saw Malcolm, who was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, fleeing in panic. At this moment, Jagoan didn¡¯t even make a move. All the Qi and blood in his body was broken, like a torrent of steel rushing around. Large pieces of the void seemed to be crushed ss, cracking, breaking, and copsing. Terrifying cracks spread in all directions like dense cobwebs. At first nce, it felt like the world was copsing, the world was sinking, and doomsday wasing. Malcolm, whose realm was clearly higher, was like a withered leaf in a storm, rising and falling, as if he would be smashed by the waves in the next moment. Although many cultivators on the ind knew that this power would not affect them, they still felt suffocated. Their scalps were numb and their muscles and bones were tense, as if they were in danger. Being chased and oppressed, Malcolm felt that he was about to be crushed. He was even more ashamed and annoyed. He shouted loudly, ¡°Jagoan, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Jagoan sneered and replied with two words. Malcolm felt as if his face was on fire. He gritted his teeth and flicked his palm. In an instant, tens of thousands of rays of light shot up into the sky like a peacock spreading its tail. Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 ¡°Life-bonded magical power! Innate Jade Tree!¡± Malcolm suddenly steadied himself in mid-air and shouted loudly. His entire body shed with spirit light like a gushing volcano. Streaks of light, like giant swords, pierced the sky and dispersed. Every streak of divine light seemed to contain countless gods, transcending the secr world and purifying the human world. This scene made all the cultivators on the ind hold their breath and straighten up. ¡°Malcolm actually has such a method.¡± ¡°He deserves to be the leader of the Nine Ways Gang. He really hides his strength.¡± ¡°I underestimated him for being one of the top 100 Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples.¡± ¡°This guy must have deliberately hidden his strength and magic weapons so that he could make a name for himself in Immortals¡¯ Assembly.¡± ¡°Ha, as expected, no disciple of the Heavenly Spirit Realm can be underestimated!¡± The crowd was shaken by the rays of divine light, and many of them even felt uneasy. They thought to themselves. If I met Malcolm, how likely would I be able to block his magical power? Seeing the magical power disyed by Malcolm at this moment, most people were even certain that Jagoan would lose! ¡°The situation has been reversed!¡± ¡±Jagoan is also excellent, he had amazing talent. But in the face of Malcolm, he is still too inexperienced.¡± Many cultivators had this idea in their minds. ¡°Jagoan, you brought this upon yourself. Die!¡± At the center of Immortal Ind, Malcolm released a great roar, pointing his sword with both hands. In an instant, tens of thousands of flowing light, like mes and shocking birds, swept toward Jagoan. The whole sky was covered. In the eyes of many cultivators present, Jagoan was as small as an ant. ¡°Haha!¡± Jagoan sneered. The Blood Soul in his body suddenly surged. Bang! A powerful sound shook the void. The sound was like a fierce heartbeat, making everyone present feel that the blood in their bodies suddenly elerated. On the ind, the Vice Sect Master, who was ready to watch the third round, sat up straight again. The Elder¡¯s eyes lit up with joy. The corner of his eyes quietly nced at the Sect Master beside him. When he saw the corners of the brows of the Sect Master, who had always been a serious person, lifted slightly at this moment, the Elder seemed a little surprised. With a bang sound, in the center of Immortal Ind, there was a tremor, once again attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Jagoan threw a palm. His body was like a sea of blood, pouring into the river. The Blood Sea turned into a huge spear in front of him, like a mountain crossing the sky. Countless talismans surrounded it with a vast, long, and thick aura. The void around the spear copsed. The light that had not yet approached Jagoan was also affected. It swayed in the air and began to copse. Malcolm¡¯s face suddenly changed, and his heart beat wildly. Everyone on the ind also showed an exaggerated look. Roars sounded from all directions. ¡°What kind of magical power is this?¡± ¡°My vigor has been suppressed!¡± ¡°What a terrifying force! The Qi and blood of Jagoan is so powerful!¡± ¡°Vigor magical power! He¡¯s a Body Refiner!¡± ¡°Malcolm is finished!¡± In the surprised roar of the crowd, Jagoan curled his fingers. In an instant, the vigor copsed like a river. It drove the long spear and stabbed forward. Crack! The void was directly prated. Tens of thousands of rays of multicolored light covered the entire sky and were instantly annihted. The string of words rose up one after another, carrying with them the power to suppress all of the multicolored light. The spear instantly pointed at Malcolm. Malcolm¡¯s body trembled and his face was pale. He stopped in midair and could not move. A big tree suddenly appeared in front of him. This big tree had luxuriant branches and luxuriant leaves. Precious light was shining, and it was densely dotted like stars. This was the magic weapon that Malcolm was nning to make a name for himself in Immortals¡¯ Assembly, the Jade Heart Innate Treasure Tree. The moment, the magic weapon appeared, it shone brightly and blocked in front of Malcolm. Relying on thebined power of countless magic weapons, it blocked the spear. Light flickered about. Time seemed to have stopped. However, the spear did not stop. It rushed forward again, and the power of the ancient times burst out, directly sting Jade Heart Innate Treasure Tree. A magical power, a Destruction magic weapon! Bang! T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The tree instantly exploded into a huge firework. Countless beams of light shot out, like a thunderstorm, so dazzling that it almost blinded people. The entire ind was engulfed by the light as if it were melting. After the Treasure Tree, Malcolm let out a blood-curdling scream. His robe was instantly torn to pieces, and his skin cracked like broken porcin. Blood and spiritual Qi gushed out. Even his hair was ripped off by the wind. In the blink of an eye, Malcolm had turned into a bare-headed bloody man, howling and falling to the ground. On the jade tform, there was no sound from Nine Ways Gang. Everyone was stunned. Not only were they stunned, they were even scared silly. Especially the disciple who had been beaten down by Jagoan before. He directly copsed to the ground with a dull expression, and his eyes could not move. The entire ind fell into a strange silence. The second Heavenly Spirit Realm defeated the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The magical power shatter the spirit tools magic weapon. And it was a vigor magical power! Jagoan suddenly stood up. A fierce light was shing in his eyes. This guy is indeed my biggest enemy this time! Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Jagoan looked up at the Immortals List above his head. His name was still shining. Malcolm¡¯s name quickly turned dark and then disappeared. This meant that he was over at the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Jagoan turned around and was about to return to jade tform when suddenly, a loud shout rang out. A white light rose up from one direction on the ind. ¡°Stop!¡± Jagoan turned around and frowned. The man flew out from the group of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. Jagoan did not know this disciple, but when he saw that the other party was also at the Third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, a guess came to his mind. An uproar once again broke out on the quiet Immortal Ind after seeing this disciple. ¡°It¡¯s the Silver Battle General!¡± ¡°Silver Battle General, one of the eight major generals of Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t Malcolm Eastwood the leader of the Nine Ways Gang? What is the General of the Crape Myrtle Sect doing here?¡± These doubtful voices reached Jagoan¡¯s ears, proving that his guess was right. ¡°He is indeed a General of Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± However, Jagoan did not take it seriously at all. He nced at the other side and continued to fly toward the jade tform. ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing that Jagoan actually ignored him, the Silver Battle General¡¯s face sank as he raised his arm. Immediately, a sharp light, like a machete falling from the sky, fell on the top of Jagoan¡¯s head, looking like it wanted to kill Jagoan on the spot! Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 The Silver Battle General¡¯s move contained the intent of probing and killing Jagoan. He was not only testing Jagoan, but also the higher-ups of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. He looked coldly at Jagoan, waiting for Jagoan¡¯s response. No matter what, he didn¡¯t want Jagoan to have a good time. As the sword edge fell, it sucked all the light around it and split it into two with a piercing killing intent. The cultivators on the ind hardly reacted. A few people realized what had happened, and their eyes showed disbelief. This was a battle of Immortals¡¯ Assembly. If the Silver Battle General were to interfere, it would be against the rules. Now, heunched a sneak attack on Jagoan in public. In this way, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would lose face! In the center of the ind, the flying Jagoan narrowed his eyes. He suddenly reached out and grabbed at the air. Bam! The falling sword light suddenly stopped. He immediately turned around, grabbed the sword radiance, and threw it at the general like a shooting star. The spiritual Qi surged, and in an instant, the sword radiance expanded by dozens of times. It appeared in front of the general like a mountain. The expression on the Silver Battle General¡¯s face suddenly froze. He only felt that the air around him had been cut into pieces. His body was imprisoned in the void. The next moment, his body would be smashed into pieces and his soul would be destroyed. Since he stepped on the Path to Immortality, he had never encountered such a desperate moment. ¡°How dare you!¡± Another shout was heard. But it was different from the Silver Battle General¡¯s. The sound was like the evening drum and the morning bell, drifting slowly, giving people a feeling of teaching the world. In an instant, all the people who were surprised, shocked, and confused felt at ease. Then, a ray of morning light fell in front of the Silver Battle General and blocked Jagoan¡¯s counterattack. The huge de instantly melted like ice and snow and disappeared. A figure seemed to be walking on waves. As the multicolored light gradually dissipated, he appeared in front of the warrior. ¡°Southern Heavenly Queen!¡± In the surrounding cultivators, someone saw him clearly and eximed. The next moment, the sound was like tides. Suddenly, countless cultivators on the scene stood up in surprise and looked at the center of the ind. The first round of thepetition was so boring that it ended before the battle. Although the second round was different from expected. But they didn¡¯t expect it to be soplicated. It had only been a short while, and Malcolm had been hiding his true strength. Jagoan had defeated the opponent higher than his realm, and then the General of Crape Myrtle Sect took action. Jagoan fought back strongly. Then, the Southern Heavenly King showed up! The Four Heavenly Kings of Crape Myrtle Sect were all Spiritual Masters. Not only were they famous in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but they were also experts that no one in the entire Lunia could ignore! It could be said that in terms of strength and status, it was not a problem for the four of them to establish a sect now. In the past, the Southern Heavenly Queen was definitelyparable to the legendary existence. Ordinary cultivators were not qualified to see him. However, at this time, not only did he appear, but he also went against the rules and targeted a peer of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Realm at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. If regarding the secondpetition as a big show, this drama had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Southern Heavenly Queen hovered in mid-air. His gaze swept backwards and saw the fresh blood on the corner of the Silver Battle General¡¯s mouth. Clearly, Silver Battle General had been injured by the sharp de earlier. Anger immediately surfaced in Southern Heavenly Queen¡¯s eyes. He looked at Jagoan, raised his chin, and said sternly, ¡°Jagoan, do you know your crime?¡± ¡°Do you know the crime of not killing the one who was despicable and sneak attacked?!¡± Jagoan sneered, pointing at the Silver Battle General behind Southern Heavenly Queen. All of a sudden, the Southern Heavenly Queen was stunned. The Silver Battle General was so ashamed and angry that he almost died. The scene was in an uproar. Southern Heavenly Queen had seen Jagoan once before. That time, in his opinion, he had taught Jagoan a lesson, so the other party must be afraid of him. But he didn¡¯t expect that Jagoan dared to provoke him publicly at this time. The Silver Battle General was in the wrong. Now that he was directly ridiculed by Jagoan, plus he was just injured by Jagoan, he was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood. The cultivators present were all worried about Jagoan¡¯s attitude. Anyone with discerning eyes could see that the famous Silver Battle General had failed to sneak attack Jagoan. Even if the Southern Heavenly Queen attacked in time, Silver Battle General was still injured. In other words, if the Southern Heavenly Queen had not acted in time, the Silver Battle General would have been dead! Southern Heavenly Queen wanted to put the me on Jagoan, but he did not expect that Jagoan was not afraid at all. Looking at Jagoan¡¯s unbridled eyes, the anger and killing intent in Southern Heavenly Queen¡¯s heart suddenly disappeared by half. The words and deeds of Jagoan at this time were clearly fearless. Who gave him the confidence? Southern Heavenly Queen guessed. He was deep in thought. As time went by, Jagoan became surer that he had made the right bet He was betting on the attitude of the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Jagoan suspected that it was a hint from the Sect Mater that he didn¡¯t want the Crape Myrtle Sect to expand, nor did he want the Immortals¡¯ Assembly to be the chance of the Crape Myrtle Sect. Even now, the silver battle general had made his move, and even the Southern Heavenly Queen had appeared. The Sect Master and even the senior executives of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had yet to express their stance. If they didn¡¯t make a stand, that was the biggest stand. If the Sect Master supported the Crape Myrtle Sect, then Jagoan himself would be punished. However at this moment, the Sect Master didn¡¯t say anything. Southern Heavenly Queen must have thought of this, so he calmed down. However, when he saw Jagoan looking at him with a faint smile, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He was furious and said, ¡°Jagoan, as a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it¡¯s just apetition of martial arts. How dare you seriously hurt your fellow disciples? Do you admit this sin?¡± Jagoan did not take the me. He sneered and said, ¡°If I admit it, then what punishment should the Silver Battle General receive since he intervened and attacked me from behind?¡± Southern Heavenly Queen was at a loss for words. He secretly cursed that the Silver Battle General could not even deal with a cultivator at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. At this time, he forgot that the Amethyst Pce Realm had been killed before. ¡°The Silver Battle General is doing this for the sake of your peers and for your despicable behavior. There is something he needs to consider more, and when he goes backter, I will naturally punish him.¡± Southern Heavenly Queen said lightly, ¡°As for you, don¡¯t you take the Crape Myrtle Sect seriously when you offend the people below?¡± Immediately, the Southern Heavenly Queen put Jagoan on the spot of disrespect for the entire Crape Myrtle Sect. Jagoan sneered and said fearlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Crape Myrtle Sect is.¡± Whoosh! As soon as these words came out, there was an astonishing whistling sound.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jagoan actually said something like that. Southern Heavenly Queen looked happy and was about tounch an attack, but at this time, he saw a faint smile on Jagoan¡¯s face. Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 Seeing Jagoan¡¯s smile, Southern Heavenly Queen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before that, he had a bad idea. He vaguely guessed that Jagoan had the support of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Although the influence of the Crape Myrtle Sect was getting bigger and bigger, the whole Lunia and even the surrounding Upper Kingdoms had begun to show the situation that the cultivators knew the Crape Myrtle Sect but did not know the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But Southern Heavenly Queen had always believed that as long as the Grand Pure Emperor was there, it was impossible for the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to break up with the Crape Myrtle Sect. Now that the Grand Pure Emperor was about to return, it was a public secret. This time, it was very likely that the Grand Pure Emperor would appear as the youngest Real Immortal Realm in Upper Kingdom. Since that was the case, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would naturally not fall out with the Crape Myrtle Sect. But now, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect openly stood behind Jagoan and suppressed the Crape Myrtle Sect. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The word that came to Southern Heavenly Queen¡¯s mind was, suppression. He felt that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was suppressing the Crape Myrtle Sect. Sure enough, at this time, Jagoan¡¯s voice came, ¡°I am a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so I only care about the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The Immortals¡¯ Assembly was the meeting of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and the disciples in the sect are bound by thews of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If there is really a problem, the Elders of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect will stop me or me me.¡± Speaking of this, Jagoan squinted at Southern Heavenly Queen. Southern Heavenly Queen¡¯s heart suddenly sank. The next moment, Jagoan said again, ¡°When did the Crape Myrtle Sect take turns to criticize the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? Do you think that the Crape Myrtle Sect is superior to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so you simply ignore the millions cultivators of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and look down on the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Genuine Immortals and the superiors of Amethyst Pce Realm?¡± Bam! On the ind, after hearing Jagoan¡¯s words, everyone eximed in unison again. Southern Heavenly Queen suppressed the other party with the excuse that Jagoan despised Crape Myrtle Sect, and Jagoan used the same method as him. Jagoan used the reason that Southern Heavenly Queen only valued Crape Myrtle Sect and contempt Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to suppress the Southern Heavenly Queen. No matter how powerful the Crape Myrtle Sect was, it had not officially established a sect yet. It was just a force established by the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Jagoan¡¯s words, coupled with the attitude of the Silver Battle General and Southern Heavenly Queen before and now, indicated that they were doing a crime of disrespecting the sect. Jagoan also seized the biggest problem of Crape Myrtle Sect, the Grand Pure Emperor had not returned yet. Even in the entire Lunia, the influence of the Crape Myrtle Sect could be said to be huge. But the biggest problem was that Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s current status waspletely supported by Grand Pure Emperor. Although the two great Protectors, the Four Heavenly Kings, and the Eight Great Generals were also famous, the strength and reputation of these peoplebined were not as good as a finger of the Grand Pure Emperor. To some extent, Grand Pure Emperor represented Crape Myrtle Sect. Because of this, Jagoan took this opportunity to use the Southern Heavenly Queen and the Silver Battle General. They had no way to refute. Southern Heavenly Queen frowned. The Silver Battle General¡¯s breathing became more rapid, and his aura even became chaotic. It was normal for him to be angry. He couldn¡¯t beat Jagoan, so that he felt like a chicken with its fur plucked, hanging in the market. That kind of grief, anger, and shame could not be described in words. ¡°Ha, you have a glib tongue!¡± The voice of the Left Protector suddenly came from Jagoan¡¯s on the jade tform. This time, the Immortals¡¯ Assembly was rted to the return of the Grand Pure Emperor and the leadership of the Crape Myrtle Sect, so the two Protectors, who were second only to the Grand Pure Emperor, were secretly paying attention to it. However, no one expected such an ident to happen in the second round, so that one of the Four Heavenly Kings, Southern Heavenly Queen, was put on fire and roasted at this moment. ¡°Kill him directly, and then there will be no problem.¡± Jagoan nced coldly. There was no one around him, but the slight distortion in the hollow indicated that the Left Protector¡¯s divine thoughts were actually hidden in the hollow, watching the changes in the center of the Immortal Ind. ¡°I still like the original Jagoan sh¡­¡± The voice of the Left Protector came from the twisted void at this time. ¡°He is very polite. When he sees me, he will greet me Left Protector¡­¡± ¡°But I¡¯m the strongest.¡± Jagoan narrowed his eyes, which were filled with piercing light. The killing intent emanating from his body showed his attitude toward the Left Protector. In the entire Crape Myrtle Sect, he was the only one who dared to speak to the Left Protector like this. ¡°The strongest doesn¡¯t mean I am the most satisfied with you. The reason why you¡¯re sitting here now is that you¡¯re the most suitable for Immortals¡¯ Assembly.¡± The Left Protector¡¯s words were neither salty nor harsh, and he warned Jagoan. Jagoan¡¯s expression changed slightly and he did not say anything else. The Left Protector also stopped at the right time and did not provoke him, instead, he inadvertently changed the topic and said, ¡°I have not paid attention to Jagoan before, but now it seems that it is indeed a mistake for you to go to him for the first move. Neither Southern Heavenly Queen nor Silver Battle General could do anything to him now. They were wrong when they first stepped forward.¡± Jagoan muttered, ¡°If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed for the first time.¡± However, the Left Protector acted as if he didn¡¯t hear Jagoan, he continued, ¡°I can¡¯t make a move now. Since the Emperor is not here, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect can suppress us. At this time, at worst, Southern Heavenly Queen and Silver Battle General had embarrassed the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect But once I take action, I¡¯ll put Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s face under my feet. By then, the Real Immortal Realm would be qualified to intervene. Let me ask you, all the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, so is the Right Protector¡­ What do you think of the possibility for us to win a Real Immortal Realm?¡± The Left Protector was clearly in the void, and Jagoan could not see him. But, Jagoan fell that the Left Protector¡¯s eyes were fixed on him. Jagoan¡¯s expression changed. If it was his inner thoughts, then it must be ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect it is. Kill Jagoan first.¡± However, the Left Protector¡¯s words silenced him. After a while, the voice of the Left Protector rang again, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to teach you anything. You are destined to be like this since you have fought against so many your peers. I just want to tell you that you can pay more attention to this Jagoan. If you want to win the championship you must kill him.¡± ¡°Kill¡­¡± Jagoan frowned and looked up at the center of the ind. His eyes fell on Jagoan. After a while, Jagoan narrowed his eyes slightly, and there was coldness in his eyes. ¡°Of course, I must kill him. Although I don¡¯t understand why I hate him the first time I saw him. I want to chop him into pieces!¡± Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The Left Protector smiled. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Because of Jagoan¡¯s special identity, it was impossible for him to instruct Jagoan to do anything. However, he could guide Jagoan to do what he needed to do. For example, killing Jagoan. In the eyes of the Left Protector, Jagoan was naturally not an enemy. He was not even an ant. However, with the strength and impact that Jagoan had shown since the beginning of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, if Jagoan wanted to be promoted as nned, he must step on the other party. Thankfully, he has the intention to kill this fellow¡­ Left Protector thought. Seeing the fire in Jagoan¡¯s eyes, the Left Protector smiled in his heart and said again, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, as long as the Right Protector and I don¡¯t make a move, the higher-ups of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect will soon calm down¡­¡± Jagoan curled his lips and did not take it seriously. However, as the Left Protector said, as the discussion on the ind became louder and louder, a shadow suddenly appeared in the clouds above the Immortal List. The light and shadow carried an aura that overlooked all living things. As soon as it appeared, it carried a pressure that could not be concealed by a superior. Many cultivators on the ind immediately understood that the senior leaders of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect hade to calm down this matter. Although they didn¡¯t know who did it, this pressure was at the peak of Amethyst Pce Realm, even if it was not the Real Immortal Realm. Suddenly, the noisy Immortal Ind quieted down. Everyone wanted to see what judgment the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would make. The light and shadow split into three groups in midair and flew into the hands of the Silver Battle General, Southern Heavenly Queen, and Jagoan. An elixir flew towards the Silver Battle General. After he took it, his Divine Soul, which had been shaken by the magical power, was mostly recovered. The Silver Battle General bowed to the sky with aplicated expression, but his eyes were still full of anger. There was no specific content in the light flying to the South Heaven Queen. The light dissipated after flying in front of Southern Heavenly Queen. Clearly, it contained a Divine Will that no one else could detect. The Divine Will naturally contained information. Southern Heavenly Queen¡¯s face changed slightly, but he did not speak again. He also bowed to the sky. It seemed that he had epted the punishment from the senior management of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Two magic weaponsnded in front of Jagoan. One magic weapon was a branch, and the other magic weapon was a shuttle. At first nce, it looked ordinary. But if one¡¯s Divine Sense swept over, he would find that the branch and shuttle were all magic weapons at the spirit tools level! Jagoan bowed to the sky and took the two magic weapons. After holding the branch in his hand, circles of ice rings immediately appeared on the surface. Crystal snowkes floated out in the air around him, andyers of freezing air sprayed outyers of white mist. The white fog seemed to contain a world of ice and snow. There were frost trees, high-rise buildings, and silver clothes. Anyone who was wrapped in them would be frozen into ice sculptures. When the shuttlended in the hands of Jagoan, it immediately condensed into a blue lightning. The whole shuttle seemed to be condensed by lightning, rotating around him. The shing lightning made people feel frightened when they looked straight at it. This was obviously a magic weapon that was both offensive and defensive. Logically speaking, if Jagoan won against Malcolm Eastwood, he should only get one magic weapon at the spirit tools level. But Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect gave him two. One of them was a reward for winning, so the meaning of the other one was self-evident! It was a reward for Jagoan¡¯s performance in the face of the Silver Battle General and Southern Heavenly Queen! Many cultivators on the ind understood what it meant. They were shocked at first, but then their expressions became meaningful. Obviously, the higher-ups of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect supported Jagoan this time. Although they did not punish the Silver Battle General and Southern Heavenly Queen, they supported Jagoan, which naturally represented their opinion of the Crape Myrtle Sect. Moreover, Jagoan was just an ordinary disciple in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. On contrary, the Silver Battle General and even the Southern Heavenly King were already the top leaders of the Crape Myrtle Sect! Compared with each other, although the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect only rewarded Jagoan with two treasures, the Crape Myrtle Sect should feel ashamed. Moreover, the Silver Battle General and Southern Heavenly Queen could not object. They not only gritted their teeth, but also saluted and thanked the high-level officials of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect who made this decision. At this moment, the Silver Battle General¡¯s face was red. Although Southern Heavenly Queen was shrewder than him and there was no obvious change in his expression, he looked at Jagoan with a gloomy look. He didn¡¯t take Jagoan seriously at all, in terms of status and realm strength. Last time they met outside the sect, he also felt that he had been generous to Jagoan and had given Jagoan a slight punishment. Not only could Jagoan not hate him, but Jagoan should also thank him. But this time, he was in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Not only were there so many Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples watching him, but also the Crape Myrtle Sect watching him. In front of the royal family of Lunia and several disciples of the Upper Kingdom sect around him, he was humiliated by Jagoan! Southern Heavenly Queen did not dare to hate the higher-ups of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. He now concentrated all his anger on the other party. It was all the shame brought by Jagoan! After thinking for a while, the coldness in his eyes gradually disappeared. Southern Heavenly Queen bowed to the Immortal List again and left with the Silver Battle General. Now that the higher-ups of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had made their stand, the matter was naturally settled. No matter what they said, it was impossible to change the attitude of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If he continued to confront the higher-ups of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the situation would only be worse. Seeing the Silver Battle General and Southern Heavenly Queen turn around and leave, Jagoan also turned around and was ready to fly back to the jade tform to meet everyone. But, the Silver Battle General, who was flying forward, suddenly burst out of dazzling cold light in his eyes. He then moved without warning. In instant, he retreated dozens of miles and caught up with Jagoan. A cold light shed in his hand, and countless des chopped down. As if a long river had swept over them, countless broadswords and sword shadows were entangled together. They surged violently and turned into a roaring mad dragon, pressing down on Jagoan. Crack! The reflected light was all shattered. A piece of chaotic void appeared in the same ce. It was extremely cold, and deadly. All the vitality was crushed. ¡°Jagoan!¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°A sneak attack!¡± ¡°As the General of Crape Myrtle Sect, how dare you sneak attack from behind?¡± ¡°Be careful, Jagoan!¡± ¡°Jagoan is over¡­¡± In an instant, exmations and roars came from all directions. The rolling sound waves even shook Immortal Ind, triggering the restrictive formations of Immortal Ind. A translucent film of light appeared around it, and it began to tremble violently like water. Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 At the ce where Jagoan and the others were, they all stood up in an instant. Ignoring the surprised eyes of the people around them, they turned into streaks of flowing light and flew directly toward Jagoan. Xander transformed into an Asura in mid-air. His ferocious body inscriptions and terrifying aurapletely poured out as he pointed at the distant Silver Battle General. ¡°You are courting death!¡± Although Jagoan did not say a word, her eyes were full of ice and snow. Jagoan was even more direct. The huge sword in her hand suddenly came out of its sheath and split into rows of sword radiance. With a tearing sound, she directly rushed toward the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect. On the other side, Charlotte also stood up with a cold mask. Waves of dragon-like pressure spread around. me Gordon was a king with a different surname, so he had his own status and influence among the royal family of Lunia. He stood up coldly. Immediately, more than half of the imperial experts stood up. Maradih Cotton and the others from the Upper Kingdom Kahuripan, who had been on good terms with Jagoan and owed Jagoan, stood up with a cold face. He got up, and the disciples of the Sun Moon Sect who came to watch the ceremony also stood up behind him. Cultivators, who had a good rtionship with Jagoan, all wanted to kill the Silver Battle General at this time. Seeing the Silver Battle General¡¯s despicable attack, the other cultivators felt indignant. The Crape Myrtle Sect often bullied ordinary disciples because their disciples were arrogant and domineering, which had already made people dissatisfied. Under such circumstances, the high-level officials of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect even intervened, but they still took revenge on Jagoan on the spot. This kind of arrogance and insidiousness made people shudder at the thought of it. None of the cultivators present were fools. They all knew that the other disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect would follow suit if the Silver Battle General dared to do so today. It was very likely that this kind of thing would fall on them. Suddenly, the ind seemed to explode. Many cultivators¡¯ anger and dissatisfaction with the Crape Myrtle Sect seemed to be ignited at this moment. If the angry eyes could turn into tangible swords, the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples on the jade tform would definitely be reduced to ashes in an instant! From the actions of Jagoan and the others to the cultivators¡¯ anger was ignited, the whole process was completed in a sh. At this time, the hideous smile and resentment on the Silver Battle General¡¯s face did not even disappear. He didn¡¯t care how angry the others were. He only knew that what he had to do was to kill Jagoan. Otherwise, the Crape Myrtle Sect would lose face. Even if the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect wanted to punish him now, with the support of the Crape Myrtle Sect behind him, the so-called punishment would only be small. And soon after Grand Pure Emperor returned, he would be the hero of the Crape Myrtle Sect. No matter how much criticism he suffered now, he would be rewarded a hundred times over! With this thought in mind, the smile on the general¡¯s face grew even wider as he looked at Jagoan that was swept into the sword storm. ¡°Who do you think you are to challenge Crape Myrtle Sect? Go to hell!¡± But at this moment, a mutation happened! The raging sword waves broke through the raging sea. A blood-red long spear with the smell of vigor aura, dpidated, and savage suddenly stabbed out. In the blink of an eye, the sword radiance around him hadpletely melted away. Swoosh! Bang! The long spear immediately pierced through all things and destroyed the void. It directly appeared in front of the general and pierced through his chest like a candied fruit, piercing through the air. Jagoan and the others who were flying toward them in the distance suddenly stopped. The furious cultivators and disciples on the jade tform were also stunned. Everyone saw that Jagoan was unscathed in the sea of swords. His spiritual Qi formed a breeze-like airflow and appeared in front of him. The sword light copsed as soon as it touched his body. The long spear was shot out from Jagoan¡¯s palm. The Silver Battle General¡¯s expression froze on his face. He lowered his head and looked at his body in disbelief. The blood-red spear prated his chest and broke through his back. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Waves of shaking power were constantly impacting his body and soul. Thecency in his eyes gradually dissipated. A momentter, it turned into aplex expression of concentration, confusion, shock, and so on as he looked toward Jagoan. The Silver Battle General originally thought that he would see Jagoan¡¯s proud face. But he found that the other party looked calm. It was as if killing him was like crushing an ant, not worth mentioning at all. In the eyes of Jagoan, he was not a general at all! Understanding the look in Jagoan¡¯s eyes, the general¡¯s breathing stopped. As one of the eight Combat Generals of the Crape Myrtle Sect, the Silver Battle General naturally had a trump card. Moreover, killing a Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator, piercing through the chest was far from enough. However, the general ignored one thing. Since Jagoan could break through his magical power in an instant and seriously injure him, Jagoan would naturally not give him a chance to fight back. Especially when heunched a sneak attack from behind ¡°Die!¡± Jagoan snorted and moved his palm slightly. Bam! The blood-red spear shook violently. There was a loud sound, as if a big hole had appeared in the sky and the rolling Heavenly River had poured down. ¡°N-No! Bastard!¡± Seeing this, Southern Heavenly Queen was furious. The spirit light around him rose to the sky. In an instant, it turned into a giant palm covering the sky and mmed down on Jagoan. Countless rays of light and air were sucked in by the palm, forming thousands or tens of thousands of towering mountains that looked like they were going topletely suppress Jagoan. Southern Heavenly Queen waspletely furious. Jagoan actually killed the Silver Battle General in public! In Jagoan¡¯s eyes, there was no Crape Myrtle Sect! As a Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm, Southern Heavenly Queen was at the top level of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Lunia, let alone the Crape Myrtle Sect. At this time, he had to kill Jagoan once he took action! The formation and restriction formations in the center of the ind were activated again, turning into dozens of feet long twisted talismans to resist the surging power, trying not to let the impact affect the people on the jade tform around. However, in a fit of anger, the talismans were all broken into pieces. The rolling impact kept pouring out. The jade tform on the ind rose and fell like a boat in the surging waves. The cultivators on the stage staggered and screamed, unable to stand steadily. Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 Jagoan and the others were also forced to fall back to the ground by the shock. But they still tried to look in the direction of Jagoan. This was a magical power of Amethyst Pce Realm! Its power was more than a thousand times stronger than that of the Silver Battle General¡¯s! However, Jagoan showed extreme calmness at this moment. He stood with his hands sped behind his back and looked at Southern Heavenly Queen with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes. It seemed that he was looking at a fool. He had already killed Silver Battle General, because the other party attacked him sneakily. As for Southern Heavenly Queen attacking again, Jagoan knew that there was no need for him to do it himself. Naturally, someone would deal with it. Southern Heavenly Queen was asking for trouble. Sure enough, the giant palm carried tens of thousands of mountains, rumbling. Before it reached the top of Jagoan¡¯s head, a cyan light shot from behind the Immortal List. In an instant, the mountains copsed and melted like ice and snow. The palm was also pierced through. In an instant, it shattered into clouds. In the distance, Southern Heavenly Queen screamed in pain and withdrew his palm. With fear and anger on his face, he looked at the Immortal List. There was a hole in his right palm, and blood gushed out as if it didn¡¯t cost money. ¡°Sect Master attacked!¡± Someone among the shocked crowd shouted. Everyone immediately began to carefully sense it. As expected, they could sense a familiar Dao aura from the green colored light that was slowly disappearing. Suddenly, all the cultivators on the ind felt their scalps tingle. Even Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He knew that the higher-ups of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would definitely stop Southern Heavenly Queen, so he didn¡¯t need to use his magical power again. But he didn¡¯t expect that the Sect Master would really take action in the end. It seems that performing the vigor magical power is really useful¡­ Jagoan sighed in his heart. Just when everyone was shocked and frightened by the Real Immortal Realm of the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the voice of the Sect Master came from behind the Immortal List, ¡°If there is a next time, I will not forgive you¡­¡± It was Dao aura before, but now it was the voice. These two things indicated that the Sect Master blocked the magical power of the Southern Heavenly Queen for Jagoan, and also slightly punished the Southern Heavenly Queen. Instantly, the momentum of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples was reduced by half. Southern Heavenly Queen looked even more ashamed and angry. But in the end, he swallowed his anger. Because he had no way to solve this. He knew very well that if he showed any more dissatisfaction at this moment, the he would be the one who had been killed to warn others by the Sect Master. It might be easier for the Real Immortal Realm master to kill him than to kill a chicken. He didn¡¯t even dare to treat the injury on his palm. He even squeezed out a grateful look, bowed respectfully in the direction of the Immortal List, and then flew back dejectedly. Jagoan naturally had to bow again to thank the Sect Master for his help. He suddenly heard the Sect Master¡¯s voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jagoan exhaled and bowed to the end. Then, he flew to the side of the jade tform and met with the rushing Jagoan and others. Everyone only thought that Jagoan was thanking the sect master for saving him. However, only him understood the meaning behind the two short words that the sect master had spoken. The Sect Master was saying that Jagoan didn¡¯t need to worry about Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s revenge on the surface. Deeper down, it was very likely to have something to do with the return of the Grand Pure Emperor. In fact, after the Sect Master gave this hint, Jagoan understood that his realm was still too low. In the eyes of others, the real realm of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was already very good. Because if he went further, he would be the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. However, not to mention the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, even the Amethyst Pce Realm¡¯s vision and questions were far inferior to that of Real Immortal Realm. Even Amethyst Pce Realms were mortals. The Real Immortal Realm was the true Immortals who had lost his mortal body and transformed into an immortal! It could be seen from the Sect Master¡¯s magical power that easily defeated Southern Heavenly Queen. At this time, Jagoan wasforting Jagoan and the others while thinking about the information that the sect master had sent to him. When they returned to the jade tform where everyone was, they found that there was already a large piece of space. There were only a few people waiting for them there. These people included me Gordon, Charlotte Sky, and Butterfly Zo. When they saw Jagoan, they all hurried over. Jagoan stood in front of them. After making sure that there was no serious injury or even no injury, these people werepletely relieved. Seeing Jagoan looking at the empty jade tform in confusion, me Gordon exined with a smile, ¡°You have annoyed the Crape Myrtle Sect and killed the General of the Crape Myrtle Sect in public, which means that you are opposing the whole Crape Myrtle Sect. To be more precise, there should be a blood feud. Under such circumstances, those ordinary disciples naturally dare not get too close to you¡­¡± When me Gordon said these words at this moment, he did not deliberately lower his voice, so the cultivators who were a little closer could hear him clearly. However, these people pretended not to hear him and moved further away. Seeing this, Jagoan even more deeply discovered what kind of prestige the Crape Myrtle Sect had in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After all, it was the Sect Master who protected him just now. Now, it seemed that the Sect Master, who was usually ethereal and they were not qualified to meet, was far less influential than the Crape Myrtle Sect for those ordinary disciples. After they sat again, Jagoan raised his hand and formed a barrier with spiritual Qi to cover everyone. Many cultivators from the outside world swept over with their Divine Sense, and they were surprised to find that their Divine Sense could not prate the spiritual Qi barrier of Jagoan. Jagoan also showed his strength. ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect must hate me to the core, especially the Southern Heavenly Queen,¡± Jagoan said to the crowd. No one had witnessed Jagoan¡¯s killing of those people, including the General of Cloud, Solid Dragon, or the six-person team of the Head dog. But today was different from the past. No matter why the Silver Battle General was killed by Jagoan, ording to the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s style of doing things, it would inevitably me this blood feud on Jagoan and affect everyone rted to him. The people sitting next to Jagoan were even more so. Like Jagoan, they had be a thorn in the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s side. Because of this, Jagoan needed to remind everyone. ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect is eager to kill me now, but because the Sect Master just took action, they will not have such an opportunity in a short time. If they can¡¯t do anything to me, the only thing they can do is to find an opportunity to hurt you¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes fell on Jagoan, Jagoan, Lady Maisie, and Xander. They were all promoted to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Immortals¡¯ Assembly had just started the second round. Therefore, in the following battles, unless they quit now, it was very likely that they would meet the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect. Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 The danger mentioned by Jagoan was very realistic. Crape Myrtle Sect had always been arrogant and domineering. Since they couldn¡¯t do anything to Jagoan now, they would naturally vent their anger on thepanions of him. Moreover, it was very likely that he would meet Crape Myrtle Sect disciples next. Jagoan had confidence in his own strength. He was not afraid of anyone in the Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, Jagoan and the others did not have the terrifying ability to cross ranks like him. In fact, as for what he was going to say next, when the Silver Battle General first appeared, Jagoan was already deep in thought. Therefore, he did not need to think too much at the moment and told them his thoughts directly. It was easy to deal with the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s revenge. The Crape Myrtle Sect naturally did not dare to attack Jagoan and the others secretly because the Sect Master had just taken action. At least before their leader, Grand Pure Emperor, returned, they did not dare to do anything in public. So the only thing they could do was to fight with them during Immortals¡¯ Assembly and in this way, there would not be too much burden. The first round of Jagoan was over, but it would be Jagoan and the others¡¯ turn sooner orter. This time, among 1,200 Heavenly Spirit Realm masters, 800 to 900 were from the Crape Myrtle Sect. In most cases, the possibility of Jagoan and the others¡¯ opponents being Crape Myrtle Sect disciples became very high. They could guess the current situation of the Crape Myrtle Sect without Jagoan thinking too much. They must have issued a death order to everyone. As long as they met someone rted to Jagoan, they would fight hard. If something happened, Crape Myrtle Sect would take responsibility. Crape Myrtle Sect disciples who could seriously injure Jagoan and his partners would also receive considerable rewards. These rewards could be treasures of heaven and earth, or their status in the Crape Myrtle Sect. In response to such a situation, Jagoan suggested to Jagoan and others that if the other side was a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple, as long as their realms were simr, they should attack fiercely from the beginning. ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect must be depressed because of the Sect Master¡¯s suppression. Under such circumstances, even if there was a reward, they would be careful at first. Because you haven¡¯t shown your strength since you became Heavenly Spirit Realm masters. Therefore, these Crape Myrtle Sect disciples knew nothing about you. Under such circumstances, you can definitely gain the upper hand by attacking fiercely from the beginning¡­¡± ¡°When there was a simr realm, it was possible to directly force the other party back. Even if there was a gap in strength between you, your fierce attack at the beginning could disrupt their deployment and roughly guess that they were stronger than you. In this case, you can directly admit defeat.¡± Jagoan spread out his hands and continued, ¡°In this way, the other side won¡¯t have a chance to fight.¡± ¡°What if the other party sees you admit defeat and still wants to fight?¡± Lucy asked. Jagoan smiled and pointed to the Immortal List. Lucy immediately understood. The disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect naturally did not dare to do such a thing again because they had learned the lesson from the Silver Battle General and Southern Heavenly Queen. The status of the General and Heavenly King in the Crape Myrtle Sect was far higher than that of other Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples. They had all suffered a great loss. These ordinary disciples naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous no matter how bold they were. Otherwise, the nature of provoking the Sect Master and sect would bepletely different. Everyone thought about the suggestion given by Jagoan and agreed. Because Jagoan did not let them admit defeat at the beginning, or simply quit the Immortals¡¯ Assembly directly. Although it could make sure that at the final meeting, it was not dangerous at all. However, it also consumed everyone¡¯s morale. This was not a good thing for cultivators. In particr, except for Jagoan, almost all the people present were masters who had just been promoted to Heavenly Spirit Realm. If they didn¡¯t even dare to fight in the first battle after their promotion, it would more or less leave a trace of regret or even a crack in their Dao heart, which would cause some damage to their path to Immortality. Jagoan¡¯s current proposal not only allowed everyone to participate in the battle but also gave them a chance to disy their strength. Moreover, he had thought of the existence of the Crape Myrtle Sect and the Sect Master. As long as the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect did not go crazy, there would be no big ident. But for the sake of safety, he took out a few protection talismans and handed them to hispanions. These protection Talismans were not made by Jagoan at the moment. He had already prepared the protection talismans. Now he only needed to inject his own spiritual Qi into them. People wore it, and at the critical moment, they could resist the full blow of a peak of the third stage of at Heavenly Spirit Realm. Dong this this was just to ensure the safety. Seeing that Jagoan was well-prepared, no one felt any burden. Not only that, but they were also looking forward to their turn. On the other side, although the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s current actions were just as Jagoan had expected, all the disciples had to obey the order. If anyone met Jagoan and severalpanions around him, they did not need to show any mercy. As long as they could defeat or even seriously injure the other party, they could get various rewards. However, because Jagoan had killed the Silver Battle General and Southern Heavenly Queen were also punished by the Sect Master, the momentum of the Crape Myrtle Sect was not high even if there was a reward. *** Looking at this situation, Southern Heavenly Queen could only be anxious. Because he knew that Jagoan and the Sect Master were just a factor in causing the current situation. The other reason was that in the past year, the Crape Myrtle Sect had lowered the threshold to recruit disciples in order to expand rapidly. Therefore,pared with the Crape Myrtle Sect at the beginning, some disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect were less talented and less powerful. The new disciples had not yet condensed their realbat strength. So when they encountered the current situation, they seemed a little hesitant. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Seeing this, Southern Heavenly Queen was anxious. However, he could only secretlyfort himself that the current situation was only caused by an ident. It would not have a big impact on the top n of Crape Myrtle Sect. As long as Grand Pure Emperor returns, all the problems will not be a problem¡­ Southern Heavenly Queen thought for a moment. However, I¡¯ll also take the initiative to ask Grand Pure Emperor for forgiveness¡­ While Jagoan and the Crape Myrtle Sect were secretly preparing for the uing battle, many cultivators on the ind were also secretly watching the development of the situation. However, in most people¡¯s eyes, the situation was one-sided, which meant that Crape Myrtle Sect would definitely easily suppress Jagoan and others. The second round was just an ident. Crape Myrtle Sect would definitely fight back. Cultivators, who had such an idea, did not realize that in their minds, they had unconsciously put Jagoan and the Crape Myrtle Sect together. When they thought of themselves, they would subconsciously make themselves lower than Crape Myrtle Sect. Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 During most of the cultivators who didn¡¯t think highly of Jagoan, the Cloud Valley was included. And now,pared with the cultivators, the mood of the Cloud Valley was moreplicated. This was naturally because of Meadow. But Meadow was worried about Jagoan. Her fellow disciples were worried about Meadow. ¡°Junior Sister Hudson¡­¡± Chloe stepped forward. Before she spoke, she reached out and set up two or three restriction formations around her. Then she thought about it and felt that what she was going to say next was too private, so she took out the Tactical Field and added two more restrictions. After the four or fiveyers of restriction formations ovepped, she could basically guarantee that the conversation between her and Meadow was almost impossible to be seen or heard on the Immortal Ind. Seeing that Chloe was so solemn, Meadow also sat up straight and collected herself. She looked at Chloe with bright eyes. After thinking for a while, Chloe said, ¡°Junior Sister Hudson, we all know that you have an elder brother who has been separated for many years.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Meadow nodded. Chloe felt even more conflicted when she saw the stars and happy expressions in Meadow¡¯s eyes. However, due to her attitude towards Meadow, she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I want to confirm with you that this Jagoan of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s my elder brother!¡± Meadow said in a tone of absolute certainty. ¡°Although we haven¡¯t seen each other for ten years, the appearance of my elder brother¡­ He didn¡¯t change much. Furthermore, his words and manner of doing things were exactly the same as before. So I can be sure that this is him.¡± Seeing that Meadow was so sure, Chloe thought for a while and said, ¡°There are indeed some situations in this world where people¡¯s appearance and character are very simr, and there is also a possibility of possessing them. After all, the ce where you and your brother were separated was too far from Lunia¡­¡± This time, before Chloe could finish, Meadow interrupted her and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t other seniors bring me back to Lunia from that ce? Since I cane here, why doesn¡¯t my brother have the opportunity to come here? As for the possibility of possessing it. Don¡¯t worry, senior. When I first saw my brother, my Taoist Heart was shaken, but I didn¡¯t lose my mind. I¡¯ll ask him some details about the past. I think my brother should be very surprised to see me now.¡± Looking at Meadow¡¯s expectant expression, Chloe sighed in her heart. Silly Junior Sister, if someone was possessed, their memories would be devoured together most of the time. As long as it¡¯s something in this person¡¯s memory, the person who wants to possess it can ept it together¡­ Seeing that Chloe was hesitating and was about to say something, Meadow¡¯s eyes sparkled. She pursed her lips and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Sister Ragaz, I know what you¡¯re worried about. I just need a reason to get rid of your worries.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Chloe asked subconsciously. Meadow smiled and said, ¡°We are in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect now.¡± Chloe was stunned and immediately understood. Yes, they were in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If it was really possessed by evil spirits or evil beasts, how could this person enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to cultivate? Even if he could hide it from the Heavenly Spirit Realm master, how could he hide it from the master of the Real Immortal Realm Sect? Not long ago, the Sect Master¡¯s reward was the best proof. In this way, there was no problem with Jagoan¡¯s identity. But, Chloe came to find Meadow. Knowing the reason why Jagoan had been separated from Meadow for many years was one aspect. Another more important aspect was that Jagoan had just killed a Silver Battle General in public, and indirectly humiliated Southern Heavenly Queen. With the influence of the Crape Myrtle Sect, it was very likely that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would soon have no ce for Jagoan. If Meadow and Jagoan recognized each other and confirmed their identities, then the conflict between Jagoan and Crape Myrtle Sect was likely to burn Meadow and even Cloud Valley. Even though they had been separated for ten years, they had only recognized each other this time. But the act of recognizing each other was to anger the Crape Myrtle Sect. Chloe knew Meadow¡¯s talent very well. If Meadow was implicated because of this, both she and the Cloud Valley would suffer great losses. Moreover, although Chloe was not a disciple of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, she knew the overbearing style of the Crape Myrtle Sect very well. If Meadow insisted on recognizing Jagoan, then Crape Myrtle Sect would definitely vent their anger on Meadow and the Cloud Valley behind her. At that time, the Cloud Valley would definitely be in trouble. Chloe did not think that Jagoan had the ability to fight against Crape Myrtle Sect. To put it bluntly, even Cloud Valley could notpete with Crape Myrtle Sect. All this was because the founder of Crape Myrtle Sect was an unprecedented genius. Even though the Grand Pure Emperor was not present and had not appeared for a long time, the name alone was enough to make people fear and even despair. Chloe really wanted to tell Meadow about the interests involved in it, hoping that Meadow would not dy herself and must think about the overall situation. However, when she saw Meadow¡¯s resolute and expectant expression, Chloe swallowed her words. She could not say it loud and could not hurt her beloved junior sister with these words. Finally, after a long silence, Chloe forced a smile ang encouraged Meadow. After knowing that Meadow would not go to see Jagoan during the battle, in case the other party was distracted, Chloe removed the surrounding restriction. When seeing Chloe walking back with aplicated expression, the other female disciples of the Cloud Valley hoped to get some news from her. However, Chloe shook her head, indicating that she would not reveal a single word. Not only that, but she also warned everyone present that no one was allowed to talk about this with Meadow in private. Because when she came here, Chloe was appointed to manage all the disciples present during the period of Immortals¡¯ Assembly by the Cloud Valley, so no one would vite her order. Chloe went to her original spot to meditate. She had tried her best to appease Meadow. Next, it would depend on the useful information she could get from the she had set up. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. At the beginning of the sixth round, the people that Chloe secretly sent out began to collect information one after another. What Chloe asked these people to do was naturally to investigate the origin and realm of Jagoan from the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If possible, she could dig out more information about Jagoan¡¯s connections in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the cultivation methods he practiced. As the information kept gathering in Chloe¡¯s hands, the image of Jagoan gradually became clear in her heart. At the same time, she frowned more and more tightly. Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 Although it had not been long since Jagoan entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, there were many things paid attention to by many disciples. And from the information Chloe got, these things were almost rted to the conflict between the Crape Myrtle Sect. Being able to walk out of the Spirit Severing Road meant that there was indeed an opportunity, talent, and luck. But as soon as he came out of Spirit Severing Road, he had a dispute with the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect¡­ After thinking about it carefully, Chloe frowned and gave a judgment. His mentality is unstable. It is very easy for him to form inner demons. It will be difficult for him to cultivate on the path of immortality¡­ But as soon as she finished thinking, Chloe wanted to p herself. It was because not long ago, Jagoan killed the Silver Battle General and Malcolm who was one realm higher than him. And it was almost crushing, and the other party had no chance to fight back. The following information made Chloe¡¯s cheeks burn and her whole body feel unnatural. When Jagoan entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he was at the Holy Land Realm. But only a few years have passed, and he has already reached the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ With that, she quickly continued to read. Killing a third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm expert is like crushing an ant at the second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. This promotion speed is really too fast! Is he still human? And what¡¯s going on? He had a conflict with the General of Cloud of Crape Myrtle Sect more than two years ago and even went to the Blood Immortal tform? Seeing the words ¡°Blood Immortal tform¡±, Chloe couldn¡¯t help gasping. All the sects had such a ce to solve their disciples¡¯ grievances. Among them, Blood Immortal tform was the most notorious. Jagoan had not only been to the Blood Immortal tform, but also fought with General of Cloud on the Blood Immortal tform at that time. Two or three years ago, he was able to fight against the General of Crape Myrtle Sect and escape unscathed from the Blood Immortal tform¡­ Chloe felt it unbelievable. However, this information helped her figure out one thing. He was able to fight with a general two or three years ago. No wonder he could kill a general in an instant¡­ No, it¡¯s not right. This can only show that he has made amazing progress in the past two or three years! Chloe¡¯s eyes suddenly became extremelyplicated. She did have the image of Jagoan in her mind. But this image was too unbelievable. If she hadn¡¯t personally sent people to collect this information on the spot but listened to the rumors, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it. In several years, Jagoan had risen from the Holy Land Realm to the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. When he was at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he severely injured Crape Myrtle Sect disciples at the same level and fought against the General of Cloud. After that, at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, Jagoan had instantly killed the Silver Battle General. After connecting these things in her mind ording to the time line, Chloe felt dizzy. A voice was telling her that it was impossible. Another voice told her that the truth was right in front of her. If Chloe knew at this time that the real realm of Jagoan was not the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but the third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, she would probably faint immediately. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After learning about these things, she felt a little annoyed. It was a little too early to talk about Jagoan with Meadow. Just as Chloe was paying attention to the deeds of Jagoan, the battle of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly had already begun. Because the second round was veryplicated and bizarre, and Jagoan¡¯s powerful killing of the Silver Battle General was too shocking, for a long time, even if the disciples and all kinds of magical power formations were fighting back and forth, the people on the ind were still absent- minded and the atmosphere was very depressing. However, at the 32nd round, the situation suddenly changed. As the two names on the Immortal List lit up, a figure stood up beside Jagoan. Immediately, everyone on the ind was shocked, as if they had been injected with vitality. Jagoan stood up beside Jagoan. She was so ethereal and beautiful that it was almost suffocating. Her thin body carried a huge sword that was taller than a human, which immediately made the eyes of countless male cultivators brighten. The female cultivators did not dare topare. Because the contradiction between Jagoan and the Crape Myrtle Sect had beenpletely intensified, what many cultivators on the ind wanted to know was what kind of choice the cultivators who still chose to stand side by side with Jagoan would make. If Crape Myrtle Sect wanted to regain their dignity, they would have to fight in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Once they met the partners of Jagoan, they would definitely show no mercy. Therefore, when these cultivators put themselves on the side of Jagoan, the first and safest way they thought of was to admit defeat directly. There were also a small number of cultivators who felt that Jagoan and the others might make a move. Once they found that something was wrong, they would immediately admit defeat. Either way, they would be rewarded by a spirit tools realm magic weapon. In this way, they could not only get the magic weapon but also protect themselves. Therefore, in the eyes of these cultivators, these two methods were naturally the best choice. Therefore, at this moment, they also took it for granted that Jagoan was carrying the huge sword of the scorching sun on her back, which meant that she would go to the center of the ind to have a walk. It would not be long before she took the initiative to admit defeat. As for those who thought that Jagoan would win, there was almost no one. Because the realm that Jagoan showed at this time was at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Her opponent was not only a higher realm than her, but also a mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, and a disciple of the Crape Myrtle Sect! That meant that the disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect, whose realm was higher than Jagoan¡¯s, would not show any mercy when fightingter. Seeing this, many people began to sigh silently in their hearts. Some of them even acted straightforwardly and shook their heads on the spot. It was a pity that they could not see the valiant fighting posture of such beautiful female cultivator. However, when Jagoan stood up, apletely different reation appeared beside Jagoan. Jagoan was overjoyed and yelled, ¡°Jagoan, you¡¯re so lucky. He is a weak chicken!¡± In the distance, the opponent¡¯s face stiffened, indicating that he had been offended. The faces of the crowd changed when they heard his words. They found it unbelievable. Then they heard Maya say, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a challenge for Jagoan, so she doesn¡¯t need to waste too much energy¡­¡± Xander touched his chin and said, ¡°I think Jagoan can finish the battle with one move at most.¡± Jagoan nodded in agreement. ¡°He¡¯s too weak. If he¡¯s at the peak of the first stage or entry level of the second stage, there will be some challenges¡­¡± Hearing this, everyone around was speechless. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡± Jagoan cleared his throat and stopped Jagoan before she could fly to the center of the ind. Looking at Jagoan¡¯s calm but bright eyes, Jagoan said, ¡°Don¡¯t be careless¡­¡± Jagoan nodded. This was the first battle after Jagoan¡¯s promotion to the Heavenly Spirit Realm. No matter what, her opponent was a disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect. When everyone around them heard Jagoan¡¯s words, they felt that this was the right attitude. However, they heard Jagoan say, ¡°Kill him in two moves at most. Wait for you toe back¡­¡± Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 ¡°Two moves¡­¡± The corner of the disciple¡¯s mouth twitched, and he was very unconvinced. The aura inside his body trembled, and he was obviously extremely angry. With a long howl, he turned into a sharp streamer and rushed to the center of the ind. He looked at Jagoan, who was flying over. There was no need to describe Jagoan¡¯s appearance and temperament. She did not like to talk, and she did not like to stand in front of others. But as long as she stood there, she would be the most attractive scenery. Especially the giant de on her back, which was too big. This contrast gave people a strange sense of beauty. Many people red at the disciple of the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s disciple. You really can¡¯t kill such a beautiful fairy! The disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s heart swayed because of Jagoan¡¯s spiritual Qi. But as soon as he thought about it, the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s warning suddenly came to his mind. Jagoan has the strength of a Transcendent. His realm is likely to be an illusion. If he did this, so would his aplices. Therefore, your opponent was not as simple as entry level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This realm was just for you to take it lightly. So at the beginning, you have to be careful and let her take action first. And then deal with her after you figure it out! This is the defensive magic weapon for you, the Dark Light Shield. It¡¯s absolutely not a problem for it to help you block the attack for a while. Thinking of this, the disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect reached out to touch the storage ring. The Dark Light Shield, which had a strong defensive ability, was in the ring. ording to the n, he did not need to fight head-on with his opponent as soon as possible. Instead, he needed to let his opponent use her skills first. After he knew his opponent¡¯s general strength, he would deal with herter. This method was obviously based on the method of Jagoan¡¯s fighting method. And it was a good strategy! With this in mind, the disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect immediately had greater confidence in victory. In terms of fighting skills, strength was one aspect, and it was also an important factor to make full use of the skills. A momentter, Jagoan came to the center of the ind. She looked at her opponent indifferently. With a ng, she unsheathed her sword. On the surface of the sword, a golden red light was flowing, as if there was a raging river in the depths of the sword, revealing a shocking smell. Seeing this magic weapon, many cultivators on the ind looked envious. The cultivators held treasures. Of course, not every magic weapon was suitable. Although there were grade magic weapons, they were divided into different grades in the cultivators¡¯ heart. For magic weapons of the same quality, attacking magic weapon was the best. Every cultivator¡¯s dream was to have a spirit tools-level offensive treasure in their current realm. This could make them stronger when fighting. After all, if one wanted to go further on the path of immortality, stand out among the cultivators, they could only create a path of blood. Obviously, Jagoan¡¯s sword satisfied many people present. Many eyes and divine thoughts moved with the rotation of the sword. They looked at the golden-red flowing fire and opened their mouth, drooling. At this time, a bell rang directly into people¡¯s ears, indicating the start of this battle. Almost at the moment when the bell rang, Jagoan held the Sun Piercer Sword with both hands. The me burned with a bang. She was wrapped in the me, like a burning meteorite, rushing toward her opponent. Seeing this, the surrounding cultivators eximed. ¡°Take the initiative to attack!¡± ¡°The same as my spection just now!¡± ¡°Attacking means that her mind is in a mess and she lost the opportunity. I don¡¯t think highly of Jagoan and his men.¡± ¡°She should have slowly nned to deal with an opponent whose realm is higher than hers. If she attacked in such a hurry, wouldn¡¯t she expose all her ws in front of the other party?¡± These emotional voices were also heard by the disciple of the Crape Myrtle Sect. However, he felt different from the cultivators around him. Because he and Jagoan were in the middle of the same ind. As opponents, he immediately felt the horrible power rushing toward him at this moment. The surrounding void seemed to be pushed by a big hand, burning fiercely and turning into a country of mes, pouring down on his head, burning his soul into ashes. ¡°Light Mysterious Iron Shield!¡± The light flickered, and the diamond-shaped ck shield emanated a cold aura that blocked his path. The shield was not only cold, but also stirred up waves as soon as it appeared, as if there were great rivers. Then, the fire was put out. Seeing this, all the cultivators on the ind couldn¡¯t help but secretly nod, feeling that the disciple of the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s response was perfect. ¡°As long as he can block Jagoan¡¯s attack, he can win.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Jagoan¡¯s beautiful face is about to be seriously injured¡­¡± ¡°After all, Jagoan had offended the Crape Myrtle Sect. Humph, he even killed the Silver Battle General. This is a blood feud between them.¡± ¡°Only the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect protected him. Otherwise, he would have died in the hands of Southern Heavenly Queen.¡± ¡°So what if he is protected by the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect? Can he be protected for a lifetime? Wait until the Grand Pure Emperor¡­¡± ¡°Be careful with your words!¡± Someone beside him immediately coughed and reminded him. Just as everyone was talking about it, Jagoan had already rushed to the other side. The giant sword of scorching sun swung violently as if it was cutting out the brilliant sea of fire. In the sea of fire, raging mes were constantly merging and gathering, forming a wonderful scene of thousands of beasts galloping. Above the thousands beasts, the image of a mirage of Heavenly God appeared iparably majestic and sacred. The disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect stared foolishly at the illusory image above the sea of mes. He felt his soul being crushed, as though it was about to be trampled into the ground. Bang! The elephant swung its long nose and instantly turned into a zing saber light that tore the sky and chopped on the shield. The surging river around the shield was evaporated in the blink of an eye. The cold aura around him boiled in an instant. A cracking sound could be heard as cracks appeared on the shield. Before the disciple of the Crape Myrtle Sect could react, the spirit tools shield exploded into pieces. The fragments were swallowed up by the sea of fire and melted into iron in an instant. The restriction formations and formations inside were all broken and burned up in an instant. H-How can this be? The disciple stopped breathing for a moment, and then suddenly felt a sea of mes surrounding him. It was as if he had fallen into a maelstrom of fire and was about to be dragged into it. He would never be reincarnated. Anyway, he was an Heavenly Spirit Realm master of Crape Myrtle Sect. With a stir of his mind, he ran the spiritual Qi in his body and immediately pulled out a silver, curved long sword from the storage ring like a silver snake. But at this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from the mes that wrapped around him. At the same time, a delicate shout sounded in front of him. ¡°Immortal-killing Soul-splitting Sword!¡± Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 Chi! Two beams of sword light suddenly appeared in the sea of fire. The two rows of sharp and broad sword light seemed to be condensed by the mind of the God of Fire. As they waved, even the stars all over the sky were ignited and burned fiercely. Bang! The first sword radiance shattered the long sword in the opponent¡¯s hand, turning it into countless streams of flowing light and then into ashes. The second streak of sword light struck the opponent. The disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect suddenly flew far away like an attack from a burning feather. His robe was torn into pieces and turned into flying mes. After hitting the ground heavily, he fainted like a human-shaped charcoal. This battle was undoubtedly Jagoan¡¯s victory. And as Jagoan had said before, Jagoan won in two moves. With one move, she blew up the Dark Steel Shield and with another move, she blew up her opponent. It was very easy. Even when the disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect fell to the ground, the battle stopped before the end of the discussion of the cultivators on the ind. Suddenly, Immortal Ind fell into a strange silence again. Many people were stunned. However, Jagoan acted as if she had done a very normal thing. With a crack, she sheathed the Sun Sword, carried it on her back, and flew back to the jade tform silently. The eyes of the cultivators who came to their senses werepletely different from before. Everyone present understood that Jagoan had not used her full strength in this round of fighting. She defeated her opponent with just two moves. ¡°Is defeating the opponents whose realm were higher as easy as eating and drinking for the companions around Jagoan?¡± Some cultivators looked in the direction of the Crape Myrtle Sect. Almost all the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect were shocked and angry. Some of the disciples who had yet to fight looked at the others around Jagoan with fear in their eyes. They began to fear that they would meet Jagoan and others. After Jagoan came back, Jagoan nodded to her, indicating for her to sit down next to him. Then, he asked her a few small questions of the battle just now, giving her some guidance. Jagoan listened silently and kept it in mind. The battle continued. Because of Jagoan¡¯s performance just now, the mentality of the present cultivators changed again. They all wanted to see if the Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivators around Jagoan who had not yet stepped onto the stage would be as powerful as Jagoan. Or was it just a coincidence? When it came to the 62th round, a person next to Jagoan stood up. This time, it was Charlotte¡¯s turn. Although Charlotte was apanion of Jagoan, she was different from other disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. She had been chosen as a disciple by an elder because of her Dragon Note Physique from the very beginning. Moreover, during the entire process of cultivation, she stayed by her teacher¡¯s side and was guided by her. However, most of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples did not know about this, let alone the cultivators who came to watch the ceremony. As expected, when the golden dragon shadow appeared on Charlotte¡¯s back and roared, she directly smashed the opponent of Crape Myrtle Sect into the ground, and the whole ind suddenly boiled again! Another level-skipping crushing! Their opponents were all Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. Since the establishment of the Crape Myrtle Sect, it had made a name for itself in Lunia. But today, Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s face was repeatedly trampled under their feet. And those who stepped on the face of Crape Myrtle Sect were still in the same team. For a moment, the faces of the low-level disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect were as red as pig liver, and they even turned purple. The generals and Heavenly Queens of Crape Myrtle Sect were hiding in the void at this moment, so that no one could see their expressions and states. But the horrible pressure that filled the surroundings showed their mood at this time. ¡°s¡­¡± On the jade tform, Shane suddenly sighed. Seeing Mine looking at him in confusion, Shane shook his head gently and said, ¡°Who would have thought that the Crape Myrtle Sect, which everyone could do nothing about, would lose face today? Ha! You should know, this is Immortals¡¯ Assembly.¡± Mine nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Junior Brother Montgomery is really amazing. All the disciples and forces in our Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect can only barely survive under the pressure of the Crape Myrtle Sect. He just had a conflict with Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. This time, the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s face was swollen in public. But¡­¡± Mine didn¡¯t say anything, but her face was full of worry Jagoan and hispanions had no way out now. ¡°The Grand Pure Emperor¡­¡± After a long time, Mine said four words, but was stopped by Shane. Shane¡®s eyes fell on her and he said, ¡°It¡®s hard to say for the time being. Maybe Jagoan got a hint from the sect master. In fact, I¡¯ve been suspecting that Jagoan has someone backing him up. Otherwise, how could he have progressed so quickly? I can¡¯t help but suspect that Jagoan is a chess piece prepared by the Sect Master¡­¡± Mine immediately understood what Shane meant. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ording to Shane¡¯s analysis, many things that they couldn¡¯t figure out before would immediately disappear. For example, why did an eldere out to help Jagoan when he seriously injured the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s disciple in the Sky-sea Pavilion. Another case was, why Jagoan cultivated at such rapid speed. To the others, it was unbelievable. Why did he have so many conflicts with the Crape Myrtle Sect, but the Crape Myrtle Sect didn¡¯t make troubles for the other partyter? If he someone that the Sect Master had already arranged, then all of this made sense! Mine tried her best to hold back the urge to scream. She took a few of breaths before saying, ¡°Senior Brother Walker, it turns out be like this. Junior Brother Montgomery hid it from us so well¡­¡± However, Shane seemed to understand. He said calmly, ¡°This task is of great importance. It¡¯s only right that Junior Brother Montgomery doesn¡¯t tell us. Now we should be d that we have a good rtionship with Junior Brother Montgomery earlier. We are not like the stupid Nine Ways Gang.¡± Thinking of what had happened to Nine Ways Gang, Mine couldn¡¯t helpughing. At this time, because they misunderstood the rtionship between Jagoan and the Sect Master, Shane and Mine felt much more rxed. They were not as anxious as before. And the Immortals¡¯ Assembly also needed to bepleted. The surprise and doubts of the cultivators present began to calm down after a period of time and began to analyze the various doubts. Before long, a lot of people had the same idea as Shane and the others. ¡°No wonder he is so fearless.¡± ¡°No wonder he chose to defeat the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples today.¡± ¡°These are all the ns of the higher-ups of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect!¡± For a moment, many disciples present looked at each other with unfathomable eyes. This made Jagoan, who was meditating quietly, feel a little confused. Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 Soon, when Jagoan knew what everyone was thinking, he couldn¡¯t helpughing. After thinking for a while, he decided not to care about this matter. If these people could think about it in this way, it was equivalent to finding a reason for him. In this way, most of the me could be shared and handed over to the Sect Master. It might be because of this. Before long, when Jagoan scanned his surroundings with his Divine Sense again, he found that the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples were not looking at him with hatred anymore. And he, who benefited from the disaster, had no psychological burden on this matter. He didn¡¯t say anything or do anything. These people guessed it themselves. Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡¯s fighting continued. This year¡¯s Immortals¡¯ Assembly was full of strange atmosphere. Only those who were not Crape Myrtle Sect disciples could really fight. The Crape Myrtle Sect disciples were still strictly following their previous strategy. Once the two disciples in this round came from the Crape Myrtle Sect, those with lower realms would take the initiative to admit defeat and not waste any energy. Because the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect upied the majority, the quick end of the battle often appeared. As a result, the speed of the first round of the battle was so fast that it surprised everyone. After that, Xander, Lady Maisie, Jagoan, and the others also showed up. Xander¡¯s opponent was not a disciple of the Crape Myrtle Sect, and his opponent¡¯s realm was a whole realm higher than his. The other party was at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although Xander Faris tried his best to exert his full strength, he did not cause any trouble for the other side. After all, this was the realm gap between normal cultivators. The second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was an absolute advantage over the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, the Sword intent of extreme anger of Xander and the body refining of the Asura Path still left a deep impression on the cultivators of Immortal Ind. ording to everyone¡¯s estimation, Xander was really unlucky to meet a second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. If the opponent was at mid level of first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm with a slightly higher cultivation, then it was very likely that Xander would win. The disciple who defeated Xander only exhausted the spiritual Qi of Xander and made him admit defeat. He did not embarrass the other party. Lady Maisie also failed. She majored in Formation Path and inscriptions. Those who majored in formation Paths and inscriptions were not good at fighting. She got the opportunity to enter the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect because of Jagoan. Otherwise, her teacher of Heavenly Jagoans Sect, Master Dakota, might be the upper limit of her Path to Immortality. However, from the way Lady Maisie fought, it was only a matter of time before she surpassed Master Dakota. Maisie Pine¡¯s opponent was also not a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple, so she did not encounter any difficulties. Later, Jagoan defeated her opponent. However, the victory of Jagoan could only be described as a tragic victory. Her opponent was a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple, a mid level of the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. The realm of Jagoan was at mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. She did not have Jagoan¡¯s incredible ability to cross ranks. If the opponent¡¯s realm was higher than hers, but the other party was still within the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, Jagoan¡¯s victory would not take much effort. However, there was indeed a huge gap between mid level of the second stage and the peak of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, this disciple¡¯s strength was not weak, and he had many magic weapons. Fortunately, Jagoan won in the end. This battle could be said to be the most exciting one since the Immortals¡¯ Assembly began. Even for Jagoan who won, the reward for the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was another extremely high-quality elixir. The other cultivators also thought that this was what she deserved. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Although this battle was definitely not as luxurious as a battle between the third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm masters. However, this battle consisted of factors such as the weak defeating the strong, persistence, instant reversing the situation, and so on. Even the disciples at the peak of the Heavenly Spirit Realm felt shocked by the ups and downs. After watching this battle, many cultivators present felt something. And this was also the basic purpose of holding Immortals¡¯ Assembly, it was the exchange of fighting methods, each improving. As for the final rankings and rewards, they were only carried out in passing. The tired Jagoan returned to Jagoan, smiled, and then sat cross-legged to meditate. Jagoan also let Jagoan take the prepared elixir, and then set up many restriction formations around her. That was because he knew that if other cultivators could gain one point after watching this battle, then Jagoan who fought personally would gain ten points! Ever since Jagoan came to the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, she had never left the Following the Heart Ind except for thest time she went out. She was different from Jagoan and Xander. The others left the Following the Heart Ind to train for a while. On the other hand, Jagoan had been cultivating in the Following the Heart Ind for a long time. She only had realms, butcked fighting experience. This battle of Immortals¡¯ Assembly made up for theck of fighting experience of Jagoan, and added more confidence to her, helping her to stabilize her Taoist Heart. Therefore, she needed to quickly absorb theprehension of the Fighting Technique and use it for her own use. Seeing Jagoan¡¯s preference for Jagoan, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but pout and envy Jagoan. So, when it was her turn to fight, she vented all her resentment towards Jagoan on her opponent. The opponent of Yvonne was also a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple, whose realm was at mid level of the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Yvonne herself was at entry of the first stage of the Heavenly Spirit realm. The gap between a small realm could be negligible by Yvonne with natural constitution. Another factor was, she was a genius. Otherwise, she would not have been selected by the Green Paradise Sect. Aftering to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Heavenly Spirit Realm master Eva Green often privately taught Yvonne cultivation. After all, one of them was an elder and the other was a disciple of the Green Paradise Sect. Moreover, they had lived in the vi bought by Jagoan for a while. From the very beginning of the battle, Yvonne had exerted her innate magical power Nine Dreams. In an instant, her opponent was directly hit to the ground. The spiritual Qi in the other party¡¯s body copsed and the other party fainted. If those who didn¡¯t know the truth saw it, they might think that the opponent of Yvonne was just a Holy Land Realm. Although she won easily, when she returned to the jade tform, Yvonne¡¯s face was obviously full of displeasure, and she kept muttering, ¡°I haven¡¯t used my strength yet, why did that guy fall down? In this way, even if I want to pretend to be weak, I can¡¯t do it. How angry!¡± While speaking, she cast a nce at Jagoan and found that Jagoan was also looking at her. Jagoan¡¯s clear eyes seemed to see through her thoughts. Yvonne¡¯s cheeks suddenly felt hot. Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 ¡°What, what are you looking at!¡± Finally, Jagoan¡¯s gaze caused Yvonne¡¯s heart to beat wildly. She couldn¡¯t help but re fiercely at Jagoan. Jagoan smiled, held an elixir with a spiritual Qi, and sent it to Yvonne. ¡°I think your breath was a little messy just now¡­ That guy must have secretly attacked you and hurt you. Don¡¯t force yourself when you¡¯re injured. Eat this elixir.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who got hurt¡­¡± Yvonne retorted immediately. But before she could finish her words, she understood what Jagoan meant. Jagoan knew that she was not injured. He just saw the little unhappiness in her heart. So now he was using this method to coax her. Suddenly, Yvonne felt some softness in her heart as if she had been hit. However, she was not willing to admit that she was moved. She stared at Jagoan and snorted. She opened her mouth and wrapped her tongue around the elixir, swallowing it. Yes, it¡¯s sweet! In the past, the first round of Immortals¡¯ Assemblysted for more than 10 days, or even more than 20 days. However, in this year¡¯spetition, the number of participants could be said to be thergest. The disciples who participated in thepetition had the strongest realm in history, and it had the most of the imperial family and sect cultivators who came to watch thepetition in history. But the first round was the shortest in history. The extent of the battle was also incredible. However, as long as Crape Myrtle Sect disciples met each other, this battle would end directly. This kind of battle alone could save them a lot of time. No one knew how the leaders, elders, and royal cultivators of many sects in the blue clouds reacted and felt on the Immortal List. But at least many cultivators on the ind, except for the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect, couldn¡¯t help muttering in their hearts. It was obviously an Immortals¡¯ Assembly that could be recorded in history, but now it waspletely destroyed by Crape Myrtle Sect. However, the Crape Myrtle Sect didn¡¯t know that. Not only that, but they were alsocent about the idea of ¡°Admitting defeat and saving spiritual Qi¡±. This was the most infuriating thing. Of course, Crape Myrtle Sect disciples were angry. Their angry target was Jagoan. In their opinion, their n was perfect. ording to their thoughts, this year¡¯s Immortals¡¯ Assembly would be called the grand ceremony of the return of the Grand Pure Emperor, and it would also be called the High-level Ceremony of the Crape Myrtle Sect stepping on the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But now, it was destroyed by Jagoan in public. Crape Myrtle Sect even lost a general because of this. Its reputation, which had never been damaged, was also humiliated by Jagoan. It could be said that if the Crape Myrtle Sect had not been afraid of the Real Immortal Realm of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they would have killed Jagoan and Jagoan¡¯s companions at all costs. Crape Myrtle Sect disciples looked at Jagoan with hatred. However, these eyes did not hurt Jagoan. He didn¡¯t even feel a little emotional. At this time, his eyes fell on the Immortal List. So far, there were only two people left on the Immortal List who had not fought yet. One of them was a peak of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm disciple. Jagoan did not know or care about this disciple. He was concerned about this disciple¡¯s opponent, Jagoan sh! Whether it was intentional or not, Jagoan was ced in thest round of the first round. There were many cultivators paying attention to Jagoan. After all, Crape Myrtle Sect had opened dozens of secret realms in order to create momentum for Jagoan. Jagoan also showed his astonishing strength during that period. Half a year before the beginning of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, Jagoan was active for a while. After a series of amazing achievements, he became calm again. The Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect exined that Jagoan concentrated on his closed-door training to prepare for the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. It was his first battle after leaving seclusion. The other cultivators on the ind were all concerned about how much Jagoan¡¯s strength had improved after his closed-door training. Those disciples who were not from the Crape Myrtle Sect but were determined to rank higher in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, cared more about Jagoan¡¯s strength. However, what Jagoan cared about at this time was whether the Jagoan in front of him was the same person he had met twice before. Jagoan had already suspected that Jagoan was just an identity, not a fixed person. All the things he had seen in the past, whether it was the strange secret room of the Dubois Family, Jagoan¡¯s change in temperament, or his scattered Divine Soul, all indicated that Jagoan might be a moreplicated ¡°pet¡±. The Jagoan I met when I was saving Jagoan¡¯s father and the Jagoan I met in the secret realm made me feel that they are twopletely different people¡­ Now Jagoan¡­ Jagoan muttered to himself. He looked at Jagoan, who was flying to the center of the ind, and felt that the other party was like a bottomless crack. Just one nce was enough to make people shiver, their scalps numb, and their bodies weak. Jagoan ran his Dao of Wisdom and looked deeper into Jagoan. Instantly, his vision seemed to have traveled through time and space and entered that terrifying crack. In the crack, there was despair. But there seemed to be an earth-shattering anger in the ck. This was Jagoan¡¯s true intention. Extreme anger! He waspletely different from that Jagoan whom Jagoan first met. Jagoan withdrew his Dao of Wisdom and pondered. It seems that my previous spection is right. Jagoan is indeed not a person, but an identity. This Jagoan should be the strongest at present. In other words, it was most suitable for this Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡­ Unfortunately, Dao of Wisdom was only good at calction and strategy. If I could master the Dao of Insight, then I could see Jagoan more clearly¡­ I can even see some of his essence¡­ Jagoan shook his head and stopped thinking about these things. He focused on thest battle that was about to begin. As long as this battle ended, the original 1,200 Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples would be 599 remaining. Why was it 599, not 600? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. That was because the Silver Battle General had been killed by Jagoan, so a ce was reserved. At this time, Jagoan and his opponent were already ready in the center of Immortal Ind. As Jagoan¡¯s opponent, the disciple was about to speak when Jagoan suddenly shouted, ¡°Lose!¡± He suddenly opened his five fingers, and the five-colored divine light gathered from all directions. In an instant, it was like a big that tied up the cultivator of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Crack! The cocoon suddenly contracted, and there was a loud sound of steel tes being pried. A miserable shriek came from within the cocoon, and streams of blood immediately seeped out, forming a river on the ground. But after a scream, there was no more movement. The ind was also silent. ¡°Useless¡­¡± Jagoan snorted coldly. He withdrew the Five-colored Divine Light and flew back to the jade tform. Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 When Jagoan returned to the jade tform, the whole ind was still so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After the Five-colored Divine Light dissipated, the cultivator, which was in tatters and twisted into a mess, fell into a pool of blood. Then a beam of light took him away and sent him to the treatment. The silence on Immortal Ind was naturally due to everyone¡¯s shock. However, the reason why everyone was shocked was not because of Jagoan¡¯s ability of rank-skipping. In terms of rank-skipping, Jagoan had already carved a roof for the Immortals¡¯ Assembly in the second round. In terms of excitement, it was unforgettable that Jagoan defeated the strong with the weak. In terms of speed, the magical power of Yvonne directly smashed the opponent into the ground. None of these three points was done by Jagoan. The reason why everyone was shocked was Jagoan¡¯s ruthlessness. Before this Immortals¡¯ Assembly, the Crape Myrtle Sect had repeatedly asked Jagoan to challenge the experts from all over the world. It could be said that even though the cultivators of so many sects and royal families present had never seen Jagoan himself, there were geniuses who had been challenged by Jagoan in their sect and had been defeated by him without exception. Therefore, Jagoan¡¯s fame had spread throughout the entire Lunia before the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. His fame included not only his strength far beyond his realm, but also his previous polite behavior. Whether it was seeking challenges from the various sects or challenging one opponent after another in the secret realms, Jagoan was extremely polite. He gave people the impression that he was a gentleman. Even those who lost to him felt as if they were bathed in a spring breeze and would not hate him at all. But today, Jagoan¡¯s appearance made people feel extremely violent. He showed no mercy to his peers. Some cultivators on the ind saw it clearly. Jagoan had not only defeated the other party¡¯s, but also hurt the other party¡¯s Dao foundation. In other words, he directly destroyed a Heavenly Spirit Realm master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Such a ruthless attack waspletely different from the previous Jagoan. Even now, when faced with him, people felt oppressed, as if they had been targeted by a fierce beast. However, after Jagoan returned to the jade tform, he was immediately covered by formation. Everyone¡¯s Divine Sense was immediately blocked. When Jagoan probed with his Divine Awareness, he also felt a resistance, as if he was waving a knife in the water. He estimated that the person who helped Jagoan hide was a Protector of Crape Myrtle Sect. Because Heavenly Queens could not do that. If his divine sense continued to prate deeper, Jagoan would naturally be able to break through this barrier. But in that case, it was very likely that the other party would notice. Jagoan pondered for a moment, and then retracted his Divine Sense. Soon, the ind became lively again. Because after the first round of fighting, the second round of fighting would soon begin. ording to Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s strategy, as long as their disciples met again, they would continue to admit defeat. But Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would never allow them to do that. If Crape Myrtle Sect went on like this, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would lose face. Therefore, everyone wanted to see how the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would change in the second round. But to everyone¡¯s surprise, it was not the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect who took the initiative to change, but the Crape Myrtle Sect itself. While everyone was waiting, a magnificent golden light suddenly appeared in the air. The light on the Immortal List was also golden, but it was transparent and sacred. At this time, the golden light that suddenly tore the sky was extremely arrogant, domineering, and condescending. In an instant, all the cultivators on the ind felt the pressure. It was as if an emperor¡¯s eyes were full of majesty. Looking down, almost everyone felt their hearts tighten. They could not help lowering their heads and trembling slightly. ¡°It¡¯s Emperor!¡± Just as everyone¡¯s souls were trembling, Southern Heavenly Queen suddenly stood up and roared. This sound was like a stone stirring up a thousandyers of waves. The quiet Immortal Ind immediately erupted with noise. Almost everyone was shocked and looked up at the sky. The disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect roared and rushed into the sky. Jagoan continued to sit cross-legged on the jade tform, looking at the golden light that ripped open the sky. The golden light was so sharp that it shot out in all directions. When he looked around, he felt as if his eyes were being sliced open. Even he was like this, the other cultivators found it even harder to resist. Those cultivators, who had just looked up in shock, all closed their eyes painfully at this moment, and tears of blood flowed out of their eyes. However, the shock, surprise, and fear in their hearts were still more than a hundred times more painful! The Grand Pure Emperor returned without warning. It was said that he woulde back at thest moment of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly! After the return of the Grand Pure Emperor, there was bound to be a big purge. As long as it was a big purge, there would be no shortage of killing and blood. How much of this killing intent would fall on him? For a moment, Immortal Ind became panicky because of the sudden appearance of the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s Taoist Sense. Most of the cultivators present felt desperate and helpless at this moment. In contrast, Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s decline was swept away. Many disciple were so excited that they burst into tears. Only Crape Myrtle Sect with Grand Pure Emperor was Crape Myrtle Sect, and judging from the golden Taoist Sense, the strength of the Grand Pure Emperor was even stronger than when the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect punished Southern Heavenly Queen. This feeling made the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples¡¯ heart swell rapidly. How much pressure and grievance the had before, how much they wanted to vent now. However, before they could raise their heads and breathe, a streak of flowing light flew into the Immortal List from the torn sky, disappearing without a trace. Then, the golden light that had tom the sky disappeared like a tide. The whole process might take only ten breaths. Momentster, the sky closed, and the remaining Dao essence of Grand Pure Emperor dissipated. It was as if nothing had happened. The disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect, who were still shouting loudly, were stunned on the spot. They were tongue-tied and their eyes were full of confusion and panic. They did not know what had happened. Wasn¡¯t the emperor just about to return? Why had he suddenly disappeared? Southern Heavenly Queen¡¯s face also turned pale. Only Jagoan, who was sitting in the distance, sneered. At this time, the void beside him moved slightly. The voice of the Left Protector came from inside. ¡°How about the second round?¡± ¡°I can only say that when the timees, if these guys are luckier, they won¡¯t die.¡± Jagoan snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect wouldn¡¯t obey the Emperor¡¯s suggestion.¡± Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s Taoist Sense came and went quickly. After entering the Immortal List with a golden light, it disappeared. However, this matter had given enough reminder to the people on the ind. It was said that the Grand Pure Emperor, who had disappeared for a long time in order to cultivate in seclusion to break through the realm, would definitelye back this time. Although they did not know why he disappeared after he showed his Taoist Sense. But at least it could exin a problem. The Grand Pure Emperor could already divert his attention to this ce. The divine thought he had just shot into the Immortal List might have sent a message to Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Naturally, no one on the ind knew the details of this information. However, this message would inevitably have an important impact on the second round of Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Realizing this, many cultivators on the ind felt nervous. ¡°Jagoan, is that really Grand Pure Emperor just now?¡± Jagoan leaned over to Jagoan and asked softly. When the golden light appeared, because of the timely reminder of Jagoan, the people around him did not look up at the sky, so they spared the pain in their eyes. However, the trembling of the Divine Soul caused by the coercion was still frightening. Everyone felt that it was not like they were facing a strong cultivator¡¯s Taoist Sense, but like they were alone facing a sky full of gods and devils. That kind of powerlessness and fear would inevitably leave a hidden danger on the path to immortality if they did not get rid of it well. However, because Jagoan had just made his move in time, no one around him encountered such a problem. Hearing Jagoan¡¯s question, Jagoan nodded. ¡°It should be true¡­¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t hee?¡± Jagoan asked again. Jagoan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I think there is only one possibility, which is that he thinks it is not the right time.¡± Jagoan looked at Jagoan in confusion. Jagoan thought for a moment, shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the specific reason, but I feel that Grand Pure Emperor seems to be plotting something. He should have been promoted, but now he just needed toe back at the right time. This opportunity can help him smoothly and perfectly achieve his ultimate goal.¡± Looking at Jagoan, Jagoan smiled and added, ¡°But I¡¯m not sure about his final goal.¡± Jagoan knew that Jagoan Nelson might know the real purpose of the Grand Pure Emperor. But Jagoan had not appeared for a long time. He was not worried that something would happen to Jagoan. He understood that even if Jagoan was on the ind, she would not be able to see Jagoan. Patting the back of Jagoan¡¯s hand andforting her with a few words, Jagoan looked up in the direction of Jagoan and thought. Is Grand Pure Emperor waiting for Jagoan to be the first ce of Immortals¡¯ Assembly? But is Jagoan really that important to him? If Jagoan won first ce, at most, it would be announced that he would be the new North Heaven Queen of Crape Myrtle Sect. Could it be that there is a deeper meaning behind this? In Jagoan¡¯s mind, problems emerged one after another. Right now, everyone was extremely worried. No one had time to use their divine senses to spy on Jagoan. Therefore, he simply ran his Great Tao of Wisdom and began to think carefully in his mind. After about four hours, the sound of the evening drum and morning bell came from behind the Immortal List again. Everyone was suddenly refreshed. The next moment, a majestic voice came from behind the Immortal List. After hearing what the voice said, all the cultivators on the ind stopped breathing. The rules of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly suddenly changed! The second round waspletely different from what they had imagined. The original rules were one thousand and two hundred people fighting, the remaining six hundred people fighting in the second round, and then three hundred people fighting in the third round and more. Now, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect announced that the second round of fighting would be held on the flesh and blood devil star. The participating disciples would be transported to the flesh and blood devil star to kill various fiendish demons. At that time, ording to the number and the realm of the demons they had killed, the top ten would be shown on the Immortal List. The top 10 would be the final 10 of this Immortals¡¯ Assembly. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the news was announced, there was an uproar. ¡°The flesh and blood devil star? What kind of ce is that?¡± ¡°Why not fight, but kill demons?¡± ¡°They directly chose the top 10?¡± ¡°Why is it so abrupt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that there will be injuries if we kill demons. What if a disciple dies identally?¡± Because they knew that the temporary change in the second round of rules must have something to do with the divine thought sent by the Grand Pure Emperor. Therefore, everyone wanted to figure out what was going on. ¡°There are arge number of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. After entering this flesh and blood devil star, they will be able to quickly gather together. When that timees, they will be able to kill demons with half the effort!¡± ¡°It¡¯s more than killing demons. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be a piece of cake to kill the opponents they want to kill!¡± As soon as these words came out, divine thoughts swept toward Jagoan and others. Some sympathized with him, while others gloated. Naturally, the flesh and blood devil star was in the void that had been created. At that point, Crape Myrtle Sect could do whatever they wanted. Even if Jagoan had the strength to kill a, General of Crape Myrtle Sect, what about two Generals, three Generals, and four Generals? Jagoan had such strength, but hispanion didn¡¯t. It was inevitable that people would suspect that the sudden change of rules was aimed at him and to help the Crape Myrtle Sect take revenge. But he was very calm at this time. When he knew the rules of the second round, he had already thought of two countermeasures. The first way was to believe in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Going to the flesh and blood evil star must be the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s idea. Since Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had changed the ce for the Grand Pure Emperor to fight, it was impossible for Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to ignore itpletely. The previous performance of the sect master had proved this. The second method was helpless. Jagoan could only enter by himself, and others should give up this opportunity. After all, the flesh and blood devil star wasn¡¯t on Immortal Ind. If anything really happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of everyone. Fortunately, Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect didn¡¯t disappoint Jagoan. Soon, more detailed rules were announced. Every disciple who entered had to put a wisp of his Divine Soul and Essence Blood into the Immortal List in advance. On the Immortal List, there were big arrays and restriction formations set by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. In this way, when these disciples killed demons on the flesh devil star, their rankings would be immediately shown on the Immortal List. In addition, the disciple¡¯s aura was connected with the Immortal List. The big arrays and restriction formations on the Immortal List would also protect the disciples when their life was in danger and send them back to Immortal Ind. However, once the disciples were sent back to Immortal Ind, it meant that they were eliminated. Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 When this naturalw appeared, there were naturally people on Immortal Ind who were happy and regretful. The delighted disciples thought like this. It was obvious that they were going to kill demons for the sake of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. At that time, they would be targeted everywhere. In that ce, they not only had to face demons but also nearly 600 disciples. If someone attacked him sneakily and caused him to die on the flesh and blood devil star, he would definitely die without evidence. But now with this rule, at least he did not have to worry about the safety of his life. Most of the cultivators who felt regret came from the Crape Myrtle Sect. Everyone knew that the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect would gather together quickly after they went to the flesh and blood devil star. In this way, not only could they kill demons faster, but they could also kill other disciples who were left alone. The number of people eliminated in the second round suddenly increased, which made the higher-ups of Crape Myrtle Sect make a decision in an instant, thest ten must all be disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect. Therefore, the other cultivators who might threaten the result would be eliminated by the Crape Myrtle Sect. Only, it was a pity that with this set of regtions, at most, they would drive people out from the flesh devil star, but they couldn¡¯tpletely kill those people, forever eliminating future troubles. There was once again a discussion on the ind. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jagoan nodded to himself. Just as he had expected. Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect took a step back and agreed to Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s request to open the flesh and blood devil star. But at the same time, it also restricted Crape Myrtle Sect, which was to make this rule. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that this rule seemed to protect all the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect from falling on the flesh and blood devil star. But in fact, it was a huge force to control Crape Myrtle Sect. At this time, Southern Heavenly Queen looked in the direction of Jagoan and snorted in his heart, ¡°You are lucky!¡± On Jagoan¡¯s side, several people who had passed the first round also approached him. Jagoan thought for a while then said, ¡°The protective jade talismans I gave you before are all with you. I estimate that after going in, the range of the flesh and blood devil star should not be small. At that time, it will not be very likely for us to encounter each other. Just treat it as a kind of experience for Heavenly Spirit Realm. Just try your best¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jagoan and the others nodded. With the protection of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they did not need to worry too much. However, Xander felt very regretful at this moment. Killing demons on the flesh and blood devil star was an excellent opportunity for him to improve. Unfortunately, he lost to his opponent in the first round and could not enter the second round of Immortals¡¯ Assembly. After waiting for a while, a cyan light fell from the sky, prated the Immortal List, and hit the area where everyone was fighting. In an instant, it was like a river of stars surging backward. Thousands of starlight exploded and turned into an extremely bright and dazzling starry vortex, surging in the center of the ind. At first nce, it gave people a feeling that their souls were about to fall into it. A loud but light voice was heard by every disciple who was about to go to the flesh and blood demon star. ¡°Each of you will send out a wisp of your own aura and blood essence to the Immortal List. When they respond to the Immortal List, you can go to the flesh and blood devil star. It would take fifteen days to y fiendish demons on the flesh and blood devil star. After fifteen days, you should return. Otherwise, when the void passageway closes, you can only stay there forever.¡± ¡°Remember, the flesh and blood devil star is a devil starpletely condensed by demons. There are many cunning demons among them. Although there is the protection of the sect, most of you still need to pay attention to improving your Taoist Heart and strength.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The disciples saluted in unison. After a while, a faint golden light appeared on the surface of the Immortal List. There were only 599 names left. And the 599 names were re-arranged. When the voice announced the start, Jagoan¡¯s spiritual Qi immediately gathered, held Jagoan, Jagoan, and the others beside him, and flew down to the sea of stars. At the same time, he said, ¡°Put your aura and blood essence into the Immortal List immediately!¡± No one knew why Jagoan was so fast. Because the other disciples on the ind were connecting to the Immortal List at this time. Only they had flown down to the sea of stars. However, out of their instinctive trust in Jagoan, they did as Jagoan ordered without hesitation. While Jagoan was reminding everyone, he also condensed a drop of Essence Blood on his fingertip, wrapped in spiritual Qi, and shot it into the Immortal List. Immediately, he felt that he had a close rtionship with the Immortal List. There seemed to be a mysterious power protecting him. Not only that, but he also projected the Immortal List in his mind. The name on the Immortal List in his mind was exactly the same as the one above his head that covered the sun. Almost instantly, Jagoan understood what was going on. In this way, even if they were on the flesh and blood devil star, everyone could know the change in the Immortal List. At the same time, as long as the Immortal List appeared in his mind, it meant that the restriction formation protecting him was still there. The people around Jagoan had also established contact with the Immortal List. In this way, they also had time to ask why Jagoan was so anxious and rushed to the front with everyone. Just before Jagoan could ask, the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect answered on behalf of Jagoan. ¡°Stop Jagoan and the others!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them in!¡± ¡°Let them lose their qualifications before entering!¡± ¡°Look! That¡¯s Jagoan!¡± ¡°Damn it, this bastard-is one step ahead!¡± ¡°Chase after him! Don¡¯t let him go!¡± ¡°This fellow is really cunning. He actually flew before everyone else!¡± Roars of rage, curses, and arrogance gathered from all directions. The people around Jagoan immediately felt a stream of Divine Sense sweeping toward them unscrupulously. By this time, they understood. It turned out that Jagoan had already predicted that the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect would stop them before they went to the flesh and blood devil star. Therefore, before the other side could recover, he and the others rushed to the teleportation channel first. Although it was only a moment before them, with the flying speed of Jagoan, it had already left the exasperated Crape Myrtle Sect disciples far behind. ¡°Stop Jagoan!¡± ¡°Get down here!¡± Seeing that Jagoan and the others were about to fly into the sea of stars, the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples roared loudly. Suddenly, more than a dozen beams of sharp magical power light flew toward them like flowing light movies. ¡°The Highness!¡± On the jade tform, Meadow Hudson, who was known by Jagoan as his maid, Penny, eximed and stood up, her eyes full of concern. Jagoan¡¯s spiritual Qi was holding everyone, and they were not far from the gxy. With a loud shout, the spiritual Qi in his body burst out, pushing everyone into the center of the gxy and disappearing. Then he turned around and grabbed the thunder with his five fingers. ¡°Purple Heaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 The void exploded like a silver screen. A lightning dragon roared. Its head was like a mountain, its eyes were like zing sun, and its scales were covered with a monstrous thought of explosion. In an instant, the dozen magical powers that attacked Jagoan were all shattered. The dozen or so cultivators who attacked Jagoan were also swept away by the thunder. Their bodies were crackling, exploding, and they kept screaming. Blood sshed. When they fell from the sky, they suddenly disappeared. But the next moment, they, who were seriously injured and dying, appeared on the jade tform. Looking at the cracks all over the disciples¡¯ bodies, the cultivators on the ind suddenly felt creepy. The Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples who were flying to the sea of stars also felt their scalps numb. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Seeing this, they immediately understood. It turned out that although the Immortal List could protect their lives, if their opponents were too strong, they would still be seriously injured. Some cultivators were shocked. They were either looking at the Immortal List above their heads or paying attention to the Immortal List in their minds. They all found that more than a dozen names had disappeared on the Immortal List. And these more than ten names were exactly in line with the dozen cultivators who had just been defeated by Jagoan. More than 10 people had been eliminated before they entered the flesh and blood devil star. For a moment, everyone felt the cruelty. At the same time, they looked at Jagoan with more fear. More than a dozen cultivators were eliminated, and their realms varied. At least four of them were at least higher than the ¡°Second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡± of Jagoan, but they were still seriously injured by Jagoan in an instant. And they were under the protection of the Immortal List. Otherwise, these people would have been directly torn into a bloody mist by the lightning, leaving nothing behind. At this time, Jagoan had approached the Jagoan Sea. He nced coldly at the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples behind him. Frightened by his gaze, the rapidly flying Crape Myrtle Sect disciples stopped in mid-air. Suddenly, an incredible scene appeared on the sea of stars. Hundreds of cultivators watched helplessly as Jagoan entered the gxy. During this process, no one dared to move. When Jagoan entered the transmission formation in the center of the whirlpool, they felt the amazing pressure disappear, and their bodies and minds returned to normal. In this group of cultivators, Shane Walker and Mine Cadine looked at each other, helpless and relieved. Their Thundercloud Gang and Crape Myrtle Sect were ipatible. When the Grand Pure Emperor returned, they would inevitably be cleaned up. But now, fortunately, there was Jagoan. Jagoan actually suppressed so many Crape Myrtle Sect disciples on the spot by himself. This meant that the pressure on Thundercloud Gang was reduced in disguise. But in this way, in terms of personal rtionship, they were worried about the situation that Jagoan was about to face. Because everyone knew that the Crape Myrtle Sect after Grand Pure Emperor returned and the Crape Myrtle Sect before Grand Pure Emperor returned were absolutely different forces. When the Grand Pure Emperor returned, there would be the protection of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Master. But given the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s character, how could he allow Jagoan to live in the world? To be honest, if Jagoan did not die, the shame of the Crape Myrtle Sect would not be washed away. It was also because of this that Shane and Mine were worried about the future of Jagoan. ¡°Junior Sister Cadine, I suddenly thought of something.¡± Shane suddenly said to Mine. ¡°What is it?¡± Mine asked in confusion. ¡°Before Grand Pure Emperor has this title, is it the same for him to do things like this? Do you still remember a few things from back then?¡± Hearing Shane¡¯s words, Mine fell into deep thought. After a while, as if she had thought of something, her face suddenly changed. Her eyes shed with iparable shock. She looked at Shane, and for a moment, she became incoherent. ¡°Yes, it seems¡­ If it weren¡¯t for your reminder, I would have forgotten¡­¡± ¡°The Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s actions back then were extremely cruel, not expecting the consequences at all. As long as those who disobeyed him were killed by him. He even killed some elders in the sect. If Junior Brother Montgomery was forced to break the rules, then what the Grand Pure Emperor did back then was to ignore the rules and trample on them. Compared with Grand Pure Emperor, Junior Brother Montgomery is a gentleman!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Shane¡¯s eyes were full of emotion. He also sighed deeply before saying, ¡°However, after the establishment of the Crape Myrtle Sect, Grand Pure Emperor no longer allowed anyone to talk about his past. As for himself, he rarely showed up. Many things were left to his subordinates. As time went by, these old things were forgotten. I also saw Junior Brother Montgomery¡¯s attitude toward the Crape Myrtle Sect today, and then connected some of his previous behaviors, which reminded me of these past events¡­¡± Hearing this, Mine had already guessed what Shane was going to say. Shane looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s what I think. Grand Pure Emperor doesn¡¯t follow the rules and he did things unscrupulously. Facing such a person, it¡¯s impossible for you to reason with him or persuade him. Only those who had simr personalities as him would have the chance to seed in dealing with someone like him¡­¡± ¡°How did Grand Pure Emperor treat others back then?¡± ¡°Now, how Junior Brother Montgomery treat the members of Crape Myrtle Sect. Unfortunately, it was very likely that the Grand Pure Emperor woulde back with the Real Immortal Realm. In contrast, Junior Brother Montgomery¡¯s current realm was too weak. I am afraid that Grand Pure Emperor could kill Jagoan within a breath¡­ What a pity¡­¡± Shane repeatedly expressed his attitude with pity. Mine¡¯s eyes could not help but be a little gloomy. She did have simr thoughts. If Jagoan was given another ten years, or even five or six years, the situation would definitely be completely different. His promotion speed was too fast. After Jagoan entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, as a Holy Land Realm disciple, he had been promoted to ¡°Second Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡± in just a few years. Furthermore, even if he was at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, he had the strength to instantly kill an Amethyst Pce Realm. If he was given a few years to reach the Amethyst Realm, it was hard to imagine what would happen. Unfortunately, there was no if. But that was why the more people thought about it, the more bitter they felt. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Mine couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Suddenly, a roar like an explosion of steel came from behind everyone. ¡°You bunch of trash!¡± This angry shout even made Shane and Mine¡¯s eardrums hurt, as if they had been pierced by steel needles. There were even cultivators present. Their bodies trembled violently in the air, and their breath became disordered and scattered. They almost fell down. The group of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples had just been suppressed by Jagoan, so they were angry with shame and had nowhere to vent. Seeing that there was still someone who dared to provoke them in public, many angry eyes immediately looked in the direction of the voice. Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 There were even some who couldn¡¯t stand this provocation and directly shouted, ¡°Who is so blind? Do you dare to say it again!¡± The next moment, Jagoan sh appeared in front of the scolding cultivator. The indescribable pressure almost distorted the void. When this cultivator faced Jagoan, he felt like he was facing a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. The smell of blood almost turned into a sea of blood, dragging him into the endless purgatory. In an instant, not only could the cultivator not speak, but his body began to tremble wildly. The Body- protection Gang formed by all his spiritual Qi seemed to be in a storm and would copse at any time. Jagoan raised his hand and pped him. Pow! The cultivator¡¯s head was instantly wrapped in a thick blood mist. His body disappeared with a beam of light, and the next moment, he appeared on the jade tform. The disciple who appeared on the jade tform was covered with blood andy motionless on the ground. Only his chest rose and fell slowly, proving that he was still alive. ¡°Useless¡­¡± Jagoan looked at the stunned crowd and coldly spat out the two words. This time, no one dared to say anything more. Even though some people¡¯s eyes darkened, when they saw the figures behind Jagoan, they immediately lowered their eyes. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The remaining six of the eight Generals were gathered behind Jagoan. Obviously, if there was no ident, after entering the flesh and blood devil star, the six generals would meet Jagoan as soon as possible and help him take the first ce on the Immortal List. Jagoan wanted to win the championship in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly with an absolutely convincing advantage. At the end of the second round, his goal was not to be in the top ten or top three, but to win first ce. And he would be far ahead of the second ce! In the first round, he defeated his opponent and won first ce in the second round. In the next few rounds, he had to win no matter how hard he fought. In this way, the final victory was enough to convince everyone! His gaze swept across the hundreds of cultivators present. Jagoan¡¯s gaze lingered on more than ten of them for a long time. However, he did not say anything more and turned to fly toward the center of the whirlpool. The six major generals followed closely behind and flew into the universe. After they left, the remaining cultivators continued to move forward. This scene also made everyone¡¯s eyesplicated. At first, everyone else thought that the Crape Myrtle Sect would fully support Jagoan and help him win. But now it seemed that Jagoan¡¯s attitude was unpredictable. He didn¡¯t seem to care about the identity of those who were against him at all. Even if the other party was a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple. But as long as he was dissatisfied, he would take action. This way of doing things without any rules was frightening. ¡°Oh, interesting. Jagoan who suddenly rose up, Jagoan who has changed his temperament greatly, and the Grand Pure Emperor who is about to return, interesting, interesting!¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect secretly trained Jagoan to resist the Crape Myrtle Sect and the Grand Pure Emperor. Unfortunately, it¡¯s too short to form a real effective threat.¡± ¡°Jagoan is totally different from before. I don¡¯t think he will be so obedient.¡± ¡°This time, the Immortals¡¯ Assembly is really well-known. I was a little disappointed at first, but now I¡¯m looking forward to what will happen next.¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the Grand Pure Emperor has prepared this flesh and blood devil star for the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples to gain the upper hand. It¡¯s impossible for the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect not to know. He agreed and changed the rules temporarily. He must have prepared a backup.¡± ¡°After this round, there are only ten people left. It seems that the good show will begin.¡± ¡°There will definitely be a fierce battle in the flesh and blood devil star, but unfortunately, we can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Yes, we can only specte through the change in the rankings on the Immortal List.¡± ¡°However, no matter what, as long as they can hold on until the end and enter the top ten, they will definitely receive a huge reward when they return.¡± ¡°If this reward was to be distributed earlier, it might even affect the fighting in the future.¡± ¡°Fifteen days will pass quickly. We¡¯ll just wait and see.¡± ¡°Yes, pay attention to the Immortal List. Look! Jagoan¡¯s name has jumped to the first ce!¡± At this time, with a cry, everyone looked up at the Immortal List. At least half of the disciples had not entered the whirlpool of the star sea. But, the order of names on the Immortal List had begun to change. There was no regr sequence of names. However, with the start of the trial of the flesh and blood devil star, these names would be arranged ording to the ranking. What was even more exciting was that if an ident happened and the cultivator was sent back to Immortal Ind by the Immortal List, then the name of this cultivator would immediately disappear from the Immortal List. In other words, those who had fallen behind would have a chance to rank in the top atst. One could advance if he eliminated those who were ahead of him. At this time, everyone looked over and saw that Jagoan, who had entered the Immortal List earlier, had obviously killed several demons at this time. His name instantly ranked first among the crowd before. The names of Jagoan Lawrence, Yvonne Johnson, Butterfly Zo, Charlotte Sky, and others who entered earlier than him were already in the top ranks. However, the cultivators on Immortal Ind didn¡¯t care about their rankings. And as the other disciples began to kill demons, the ranking of their names kept rising. The name of Jagoan fell like a falling building. There were more than 500 disciples in total, and Jagoan¡¯s name soon dropped to more than 400. Since there were about a hundred disciples who had yet to enter the whirlpool of star sea, it meant the biggest possibility at present was that Jagoan had not killed a demon after arriving at the flesh and blood devil star. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Some people thought so. However, there was no trace of Jagoan on the jade tform. That meant that he had no problem for the time being. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Suddenly, the cultivators on the jade tform looked at each other in confusion. Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 In fact, the cultivator on the jade tform was right. Indeed, not a single fiendish demon had been killed by Jagoan after he entered the flesh and blood devil star. When he was crossing the bright stars, Jagoan felt a sh of light in front of him. However, he did not panic. Instead, he carefully felt the changes in the surroundings. The space twistedyer byyer, showing the majestic magical power of a Greater Power. Not long after, Jagoan stopped. A strong smell of blood and Demonic Qi instantly rushed toward him, as if he was wrapped in a strong sea. The starlight in front of him also disappeared. As far as the eye could see, the world was dark red. The sky seemed to have been smeared with blood, while the earth seemed to be cut through by the cross-section of pork, or piled up into pieces of meat, even squirming from time to time. There were mountains and hills. What piled up into the mountains was meat. What formed the hills was also a pile of meat. The river was full of muddy blood. All sorts of grotesque fiendish demons could be seen everywhere. This was a worldpletely dominated by demons. The flesh and blood devil star¡­ As he murmured the name, Jagoan¡¯s eyes narrowed and he began to ponder. He couldn¡¯t tell whether the name was made up or not, but when he saw the surroundings, he suddenly remembered one thing that Jagoan Nelson once told him. He is using the arm of an ancient devil god and a supreme magic weapon to refine a country of demons¡­ The ¡°he¡± in this sentence naturally referred to Grand Pure Emperor. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Grand Pure Emperor is refining the country of demons¡­ Jagoan looked at the wriggling under him. Is this a part of the demon country? After thinking for a while, Jagoan spread out his Divine Sense. At this moment, he could sense that his divine sense was far from being as carefree and smooth as usual on this flesh and blood devil star. The air around him was filled with indescribable resistance. This not only greatly reduced the range of his Divine Awareness¡¯s detection, but also caused the results he saw to be much more blurry than usual. From this, it could be seen how dense the Demon Aura and Devil Qi here were. However, Jagoan still roughly estimated the situation around him. About a thousand kilometers around him, there were arge number of fiendish demons. However, these fiendish demons were too weak. Although it would be easy to kill these fiendish demons and kill hundreds of them with one p, the effect on the Immortal List was extremely limited. Jagoan was able to feel a soaring arrogance from outside. In that case, it was obvious that the demons on the flesh and blood demon star were also strong and weak, just like the cultivators on the continent of the gateway to immortality. Since he was here, Jagoan naturally had to find powerful fiendish demons to kill. The others all thought that the second round of fighting was very convenient for Crape Myrtle Sect disciples on this flesh and blood devil star. But they did not know that this was also an excellent opportunity for Jagoan to improve himself! The entire flesh and blood devil star was a huge ball of flesh. The demons on it were all derived from the flesh after the mixture of demon aura and demon Qi. Therefore, every demon was full of unimaginable vigor. For Jagoan, these fiendish demons were not a threat but a huge tonic. The higher the realm, the stronger the fiendish demons were. The more nourishing they were to Jagoan. Therefore, after confirming the powerful auras in the distance, he no longer cared about the weak fiendish demons around him. The other cultivators were still happily killing those weak demons, hoping to upy a ce on the Immortal List in a short time. Jagoan¡¯s body shook, and the blood-red wings on his back opened. In an instant, he turned into a meteor and flew toward the several powerful demons caught by his Divine Awareness. He wasn¡¯t worried about being spied on, so he used his full speed. At first nce, it was like a sharp de cutting open the blood-red sky. The air, which was filled with thick Demon Aura and Devil Qi, was squeezed and exploded continuously, like countless thunder. All the ces along the way of Jagoan were blown up. He swept past a towering peak of flesh and blood. This mountain peak seemed to be piled up with countless pieces of flesh. Its surface was covered with blood, and it was constantly twisting. Many flies-like demons climbed on it. But each of these fiends was asrge as a table. Jagoan swept across the mountain at an indescribable speed. The mountain suddenly stopped moving. After a while, it exploded from the middle. Blood, meat sauce, and the heart-wrenching screams of countless demons poured down like a rainstorm. In the rain of flesh and blood, the mountain copsed, causing the ground within a radius of hundreds of miles to rumble and tremble. But, he was already hundreds of miles away. Blood-colored wings were formed from blood-colored magical power. At the same time, the vigor that swirled around the flesh and blood Devil Jagoan caused Jagoan to fly like a fish in water. His speed exceeded his previous limits. This smooth process even made him raise his head and roar. ¡°This ce¡­ Isn¡¯t bad¡­¡± Even the one behind the Gates of Hell sighed. Jagoan immediately found something unusual from the words of the one behind the Gates of Hell. It didn¡¯t mean that there was something wrong with the four words that the man behind the Gates of Hell said. But, it was very strange for the one behind the Gates of Hell to speak. In the past, he must be a real strong man on the Path of Immortality. Now, that he was even able to praise the flesh and blood Demonic Jagoan, it meant that the vigor here was absolutely extraordinary. Thinking of the previous spection about Grand Pure Emperor, Jagoan asked, ¡°Can you see where this is?¡± ¡°The ruins of¡­ Battlefield of gods and devils¡­ But it is too light¡­¡± ¡°Ancestral Devil¡­¡± Jagoan nodded silently. No wonder so many pieces of meat could be condensed, and then the pieces of flesh could be turned into demons after being dyed by Devil Qi. It turned out that there is actually a trace of Ancestral Fiend¡¯s demon blood within the flesh and blood devil star. The blood of the Ancestral Demon in the battlefield of gods and demons¡­ After connecting the three messages, Jagoan could be sure that the flesh and blood devil star was made by Grand Pure Emperor. Thinking of this, Jagoan¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light. He snorted and said, ¡°But you didn¡¯t expect that my improvement here would be much greater than that of Crape Myrtle Sect disciplesbined!¡± Bam! Jagoan suddenly elerated again. In an instant, the surrounding air was burned by the friction. Countless mournful magic shadows were ignited in mid-air, burned, and fell down, howling. Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 While flying, Jagoan also paid attention to the Immortal List that appeared in his mind. Jagoan had now firmly taken first ce on the Immortal List. Although Jagoan was not familiar with the names behind him, it was obvious that most of them were disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect. As for his companions, including Jagoan, Yvonne, and Jagoan, after they took the first ce at first, as time went by, their rankings had begun to decline. He was not surprised by this. Except Jagoan was at the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, the rest of them had just entered Heavenly Spirit Realm. Even if they had the strength to cross ranks, they had not been promoted for long andcked experience. And the realm itself was also a limit. After entering the flesh and blood devil star, everyone was scattered throughout the massive devil star. It was already a great thing to be able to hold on early and not be transmitted back alone. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. It¡¯s only the first day, and it should be on the third or fourth day that there will be obvious changes in the Immortal List as disciples gradually meet¡­ Jagoan was guessing. At this time, everyone was scattered on the devil star. They could only fight alone. Therefore, except for those who had obvious advantages in strength, they could kill arge number of demons in advance and upy the top position. In the beginning, the other disciples¡¯ rankings did not change much. Even if a small number of people were transmitted back to Immortal Ind because of idents, it would not have an obvious impact on the Immortal List of more than 500 people. As time went by, after three or four days, they killed some demons and umted some experience. Then, they would expand the scope. There would be frequent encounters between disciples. If someone encountered the others, they would fight, eliminate the other party from this flesh and blood demon ind. If someone met the others, they would form an alliance and y fiendish demons together, rapidly increasing their ranking. Therefore, Jagoan estimated that on the fifth day, there would be a drastic change in the Immortal List. To him, all these had nothing to do with him. His goal had been different from the other disciples since Jagoan first came here. The return of the Grand Pure Emperor is a foregone conclusion. At that time, the Crape Myrtle Sect will definitely take the opportunity to attack me. Although the Sect Master praised me, he never showed his support. That meant he was still afraid of Grand Pure Emperor and Crape Myrtle Sect. Because of this, I can¡¯t bet on him. Only getting stronger is my greatest confidence! The goal of Jagoan was to kill as many powerful demons as possible and absorb their vigor into his body. Then, he could condense his body and be stronger. Moreover, Devil Qi was soaring and Demon Aura was everywhere. Countless powerful residual souls were floating everywhere. These remnant souls were also nourishing to the one behind the Gates of Hell. While flying, Jagoan tried to use the telepathic jade once. As he had expected, the telepathic jade couldn¡¯t transmit information to Jagoan on this flesh demonic star. Simrly, Jagoan could not send Jagoan a message. Looking at the gradually stabilized rankings of Jagoan on the Immortal List, Jagoan calmed down and flew forward with full attention. After crossing mountains of flesh and blood, Jagoan soon traversed a thousand of miles. Soon, a bloodyke appeared in front of him. Theke was sorge that no end could be seen. The water in theke was as thick as mud. Arge bubble continuously appeared in the blood. White bones rose and fell inside, making people feel creepy when they looked at them. As if sensing the appearance of Jagoan, the blood in theke rumbled and separated like a curtain. A huge pitch-ck coffin was slowly lifted up by an altar made of bones. On the surface of the coffin, countless dead souls were roaring and screaming. Waves of cold air seemed toe from hell and directly invaded people¡¯s bones. Even the mes could be frozen in an instant. ¡°I can breathe¡­ The breath of a living person¡­¡± A sound like the friction of steel sounded from the coffin. The sound was extremely ear-piercing. In an instant, more than half of the souls surrounding the coffin were shattered. Jagoan relied on his Divine Sense to confirm that there was a powerful fiendish demon here. As he swept his gaze across the coffin, Jagoan was instantly certain that there seemed to be a sea of blood within the coffin. Furthermore, waves of killing intent were contained within it, filled with a ruthlessness that was about topletely crush and chew one to pieces. ¡°It has been a long time since I have tasted the delicious taste of living flesh and blood¡­¡± An iparably ear-piercing sound once again sounded. The coffin creaked and opened a crack. A skinny but obviously abnormal slender hand stretched out from the gap. Long nails cut the coffin board, and the sharp sound of metal being cut immediately came. Sparks flew on the coffin board. It¡¯s equivalent to the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ Jagoan¡¯s eyes were calm. It¡¯s okay¡­ Before the other party could crawl out of the coffin, Jagoan dived down and stepped on the lid. The heavy and thick coffin was torn into pieces like paper. A mighty force surged out in all directions. A bigger blood egg suddenly, appeared in front of Jagoan. A slender figure was wrapped in the blood egg. The palm was still in the open posture. With no expression on his face, Jagoan grabbed it and broke into the blood egg. Bang! Bang! Bam! Bam! Instantly, it was as if thousands of cannons were roaring. Jagoan reached out, grabbed, and sucked. Woo! All of a sudden, the blood around quickly condensed and converged toward Jagoan¡¯s palm. In the blink of an eye, it condensed into a blood-red bead in the shape of an elixir. The bead seemed to contain a vast sea of blood, and countless souls were roaring on it. The strong vigor made Jagoan swallow it without hesitation. Bam! Immediately, waves of strength began to flow violently through Jagoan¡¯s muscles and bones. At the same time, countless howls of mixed voices came from his body. Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 ¡°This guy actually swallowed us whole!¡± ¡°Haha, what an idiot. It seems that he has no experience. He doesn¡¯t know that evil spirits like us are best at drilling into the body of the cultivators and upying their bodies.¡± ¡°What a strong vigor. I really like it.¡± ¡°Eat! Eat him up. Take out all his body. Only one piece of skin is left!¡± ¡°This guy thinks he¡¯s smart enough to swallow us up. We¡¯d better follow his wish and suck him dry. Haha!¡± A burst of bitter and proudughter came from Jagoan¡¯s body. It was as if there were tens of millions of voices in the voice. It was unimaginably loud, filling every inch of Jagoan¡¯s skin and hair. Every drop of blood seemed to contain countless Demonic Souls. If they were ordinary cultivators, they would have either been attacked by Devil Qi or been scared to death. However, Jagoan remained calm and snorted. Suddenly, the shrill screams in his body changed. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°This guy did it on purpose!¡± ¡°Be careful, he wants to kill us!¡± ¡°What the hell is this destructive spirit?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. We have to escape quickly, or we¡¯ll all die in his body!¡± Immediately, the demon spirits in Jagoan¡¯s body screamed like crazy, trying to break free from him. But since they went in, it would be impossible for them to escape. With the vigor around Jagoan, the Great Tao of Destruction suddenly turned around. The level of these Demonic Souls was too low and they were too inexperienced to recognize one of the supreme powers of the Great Tao Destruction. In the case that they could not escape, they were cleaned up by Jagoan in a sh. In fact, for the one behind the Gates of Hell, these Demonic Souls could help him recover his strength. But there was one problem. The one behind the Gates of Hell had a high vision. That also meant that he would not eat ordinary Demonic Souls. Jagoan knew what the other party was thinking, so he did not discuss it with the other party at all. He operated the the Great Tao of Destruction to kill all of them and immediately flew to the next ce where there were powerful demons. Jagoan had killed a fiendish demon. Furthermore, it was a rtively powerful fiendish demon. This fiendish demon¡¯s strength was equivalent to that of a third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm cultivator. Although it could not reach its peak, it wasparable to killing a hundred fiendish demons at the first Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Therefore, his ranking on the Immortal List immediately soared. At first, Jagoan was at the 500th. After killing this demon, Jagoan was at 200th. The cultivators who had been paying attention to the Immortal List immediately noticed the change in Jagoan¡¯s ranking, whether on the flesh and blood devil star or on the ind. The others could only promote one or two, three or five at most, and then they would drop a little bit. The leap of Jagoan was incredible. ¡°He made his move!¡± ¡°In an instant, he has risen by nearly 300 ranks!¡± ¡°I thought he had an ident at first, but he didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°He¡¯s indeed Jagoan. He¡¯s amazing!¡± Everyone on the ind eximed. Xander, Lady Maisie, and the others looked at each other and finally felt relieved. They had also noticed that not long after they entered the Jagoan Sea Vortex, the rankings of Jagoan, Jagoan, and the others began to change. Only the strongest Jagoan was motionless. They couldn¡¯t help worrying if Crape Myrtle Sect had done something to him. But now it seemed that the situation was not like this. Jagoan should have his own n. He didn¡¯t kill demons as other cultivators did. He had his own considerations. Moreover, when they heard the discussion, they shook their heads slightly. ¡°They said that Jagoan could amaze the world as soon as he took action. They really underestimated Jagoan. His performanceter will definitely shock their tongues¡­¡± At the same time, on the flesh and blood devil star, the people who were paying attention to the change of the Immortal List were also in different moods. Jagoan and Jagoan were naturally relieved. Jagoan and Jagoan were the closest, so she naturally guessed the purpose of Jagoan. When she saw that Jagoan¡¯s ranking was stable, she knew that he must be looking for the next demon on the way, so she focused on her own side, actively looking for the demon and improving her strength through fighting. Yvonne curled her lips. ¡°Humph, what¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± But the next moment, her face changed slightly, and her eyes were full of expectation. ¡°I really want to know the expressions of those Crape Myrtle Sect members!¡± At this moment, on the ground where blood flowed like rivers, Jagoan chopped down with his giant axe. The golden edge tore a 3,000 meter crack in an instant. Countless sounds of cutting knives and axes burst out from the cracks. Blood gushed out. In the blood, the heads of dozen of demons were shot into the sky and then fell to the ground. These demons looked strange and indescribable, but their eyes were full of doubts and confusion. Obviously, they didn¡¯t realize how they died. At this time, two figures with strong auras hovered beside Jagoan. They were the other two generals of the Crape Myrtle Sect. After they were transported to the flesh and blood devil star through the vortex, they dispersed. The two general cast their mystic arts and were the first to find Jagoan. They then joined Jagoan and helped him kill the fiendish demons so that Jagoan could upy the top spot. The remaining generals were also on their way over. Jagoan closed his eyes and looked at the Immortal List in his mind. He immediately discovered Jagoan whose ranking had soared. ¡°Eh? He has actually improved so much in an instant!¡± Jagoan opened his eyes and furrowed his brows. A fierce aura immediately spread out. This malicious and violent aura even cracked the earth formed by the demon¡¯s flesh under his feet, from which came the wailing. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Turning to look at the two generals, Jagoan said coldly, ¡°Tell the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples to pay attention to Jagoan¡¯s movements at any time. Once they find him, tell me his location immediately!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± One of the generals nodded, raising his hand and waving it. A bright purple runes immediately condensed on his fingertip. After the runes was condensed, he reached out and patted it, and it immediately disappeared into the air. But the next moment, the information hidden in the runes was known by all Crape Myrtle Sect disciples on the flesh and blood devil star. Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Jagoan had considered what kind of reaction the Crape Myrtle Sect would make when they saw the change in Jagoan¡¯s ranking on the Immortal List. But he didn¡¯t care at all. Because ording to his estimation, it would be very unlikely for him to meet Crape Myrtle Sect disciples in at least ten days. The reason was simple. Jagoan had no interest in those low-level demons. From the beginning, he went straight to the area with powerful demons. Moreover, he also observed the changes in the rankings on the Immortal List. The names of the disciples had not disappeared since Jagoan entered the flesh and blood demon star. It meant that there was not only nopetition between disciples, but no disciple was hurt by demons. The first point was easy to understand, and then if he thought about it carefully, he could analyze a very useful information from it. That was to say, the fiendish demons they encountered when the disciples were sent to the flesh and blood fiendish were not very powerful. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Besides, judging from another aspect, the fiendish demons on this flesh and blood devil star have their own rules to determine from weak to strong. While the disciples were still fighting low-level fiendish demons, I went straight to kill them. Not only can you absorb vigor to the greatest extent and condense yourself, but you don¡¯t have to worry about being disturbed by other disciples. Jagoan pulled out all kinds of pros and cons and analyzed them. After weighing them, he perfected the n he had nned before and continued to fly fast. Soon, a mountain range appeared in front of him. This mountain range was stacked upyer byyer, as if it was made fromyers of rotten meat. If one looked closely, he could see that the surface of the mountain range was covered with white bones, as if it was made of countless corpses. The rolling Demonic Qi lingered on it, like burning gray mes, exuding chaotic aura. At first nce, one would feel ufortable all over as if he had fallen seriously ill. Before Jagoan could get close, the mountain range suddenly began to shake. Sounds of mountains copsing and earth cracking rang out. At the same time, the surface of the mountain range lit up one by one, like countless pairs of ghost eyes, looking straight at him with greed and bloodthirsty desire. Under this type of demonic light¡¯s gaze, an ordinary cultivator¡¯s Dao heart would be directly contaminated. It would fall from midair, absorbed by this mountain range, turning into a chunk of flesh. However, Jagoan just sneered. He reached out his hand in the air and patted it down. In an instant, a bolt of purple lightning, like a pir supporting heaven and earth, fell from the sky and pierced into the mountain range. Bam! The entire mountain range, which stretched for thousands of miles, suddenly surged, and its surface was like undting waves. There was a deafening roar from inside, like endless energy. In an instant, the mountain range was torn apart from the inside like a volcanic eruption. Bang! The earth shook and the mountains shook. In the explosion, the towering mountain range exploded into a thousand foots deep valley. At a nce, it looked like a horrible crack was extending on the ground. Countless pieces of flesh and bones fell from the sky like torrential rain. The roar of the Demonic Soul resounded through the sky. Jagoan raised his hand and pped him in the air. The lightning interweaved into a shining power grid and swept across the sky. All of a sudden, all the flesh and bones were blown into powder. The demonic soul was also torn into pieces. In front of him, an area that was hard to find on the appeared clear. Jagoan hovered between heaven and earth, looking at the deep crack left by the explosion of the mountain range. He could clearly feel that an unparalleled vigor was surging from the depths of the crack. Angry, bloody, desperate, irritable. Wave after wave of negative emotions almost condensed into the substance that could burst the void and pressed down on Jagoan. Bam! A loud noise shook the earth within a radius of hundreds of miles. The cracks on the ground expanded again. The next moment, a palm as high as three or four floors stretched out from the crack. Blood andva were flowing on the surface of the palm. Countless eyeballs blinked on it, making people want to vomit. Thergest eyeball in the palm was surrounded by numerous small eyeballs, like stars surrounding the moon. There was an extremely violent look in the eye. The eye was bloodshot, like a skinned python, struggling and twisting. With a sweep of the eye, the surrounding ground instantly turned into thick water. The eyeball suddenly turned and looked straight at Jagoan. Then, the void around Jagoan copsed. A huge river of blood with countless bones floating in the air surged out from the depths of the void like boiling oil and swept toward Jagoan. In the blink of an eye, Jagoan was about to be swallowed up. ¡°He¡¯s stronger than that guy before. He should be at the peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm.¡± Jagoan immediately made a judgment. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Thest sentence was for the one behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°Too bad¡­¡± ¡°Got it¡­¡± Jagoan nodded and stamped his foot. Bang! An earth-shaking force spread out and tore the surging Blood River into pieces. Wisps of blood immediately evaporated into the air. Jagoan turned around behind the palm and pped his five fingers down. Bam! The curled palm was crushed into a pool of a thick blood. The blood kept wriggling, and a ferocious face appeared inside. The face kept roaring at Jagoan, as if it was threatening or cursing. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Jagoan sneered and clenched his fingers his gingers again. The void jumped, bing concentrated. The scarlet face suddenly showed an expression of extreme fear. In an instant, it turned into a blood bead and was swallowed by Jagoan. Jagoan¡¯s body suddenly shook. The power of Qi and blood instantly surged through his whole body, and the sound of huge waves crashing on the table came from his body. The higher the realm of the demons here, the stronger the power of the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s blood in their bodies would be, which would bring great improvement to Jagoan. Jagoan¡¯s body was once again improving. At the same time, his ranking on the Immortal List also took a big step forward. Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 ¡°Top 100!¡± Immediately, everyone on the Immortal Ind and the flesh and blood devil star discovered the change in the ranking of Jagoan. The ranking of Jagoan waspletely different from other cultivators. The other cultivators werepeting in numbers when killing fiendish demons, so their rankings were rtively low. They advanced two or three times at a time, and then they were caught up by others, one or two behind it. On the whole, they were allpeting for the throne. But Jagoan waspletely different. Some time ago, when his name slipped from 200 to 300, it suddenly disappeared from his original position. Just when everyone thought that Jagoan was not an ident and was transmitted back, a golden light shed on the Immortal List. The name of Jagoan was among the top 100! In other words, he had rushed forward another 200! The cultivators who could see the Immortal List were not fools. From the change in the ranking of Jagoan, they soon figured out the possibility. ¡°My God! What demon did he kill?¡± ¡°He can increase the rank by 200 at once, and both times, that means the demons he killed are definitely not ordinary!¡± ¡°On this flesh-and-blood Devil Jagoan, other people are killing ordinary fiendish demons to gain an advantage in numbers. Jagoan¡¯s actions arepletely different from the others¡¯!¡± ¡°After two changes in ranking, he has advanced by nearly 400. Can¡¯t I think that Jagoan has killed two fiendish demons in total?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°How dare this fellow be so confident.¡± ¡°The closer he is to the top of the Immortal List, the more difficult it is to go further. However, Jagoan easily broke into the top 100. Does it mean that the demons he killed this time are more powerful than thest one?¡± ¡°Jagoan knows those demons are dangerous, but he still wants to challenge stronger demons. His temperament alone is admirable. Those disciples who only use numbers to make rankings can¡¯t compare with him.¡± Everyone was talking about it. At this time, not only did they marvel at the performance of Jagoan, but they also began to show their appreciation. Compared with the disciples on the ind, the disciples who had also killed demons on the flesh and blood devil star were more shocked at this time. They had killed fiendish demons before so they could clearly sense that the fiendish demons in the flesh and blood devil star were definitely not something that ordinary fiendish demons in the continent could match. The demons here were more cunning, brutal, and vicious. They had to be extremely careful when facing fiendish demons. As the saying goes, when a disciple of the gateway to immortality meets an ordinary cultivator, his realm must be half a level higher than that of an ordinary cultivator. But it waspletely useless here. Even at the same level, demons were often stronger than cultivators. Therefore, when they saw Jagoan¡¯s ranking rising sharply twice, they were shocked beyond description. Jagoan¡¯s face darkened again. He chopped the crumbling demon in half with his ax and looked into the distance with cold eyes. ¡°Jagoan is looking for a powerful demon to kill. It seems that his initial strategy is different from ours,¡± Jagoan said. ¡°Do we need to stop him?¡± A general behind Jagoan asked, ¡°All Crape Myrtle Sect disciples are following the previous order and paying attention to the position of Jagoan.¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± Jagoan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. If we go find him now, we¡¯ll be led away by him. The most important thing now is to stabilize the first ce. If I lose this position, I¡¯ll lose. For him, the loss outweighed the gain. But¡­¡± mes burned in the depths of Jagoan¡¯s eyes. ¡°But we can¡¯t let him go so smoothly. Otherwise, he will be my threat soon.¡± After thinking for a while, Jagoan said, ¡°Next, we will divide into two steps. The first step is that we can¡¯t be bound here, and we also have to advance to the position of stronger demons. The other Generals are also gathering here, so we have to maximize our numbers and strength. The second step is to let the other disciples pay attention to the location of Jagoan as before. Once they find it, they have to use the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s secret method to tell the surrounding disciples.¡± Speaking of this, the corners of Jagoan¡¯s mouth curled up, revealing a grim smile. ¡°But remember to add one more sentence.¡± ¡°Please give us your orders.¡± The general in charge ofmunication immediately said. Jagoan smiled grimly and said, ¡°Just say, two of the eight major generals of the Crape Myrtle Sect are currently missing. Anyone who can eliminate Jagoan from the flesh and blood devil star will be directly promoted to the general¡¯s position. In addition, all participants will be rewarded handsomely.¡± When the two generals beside him heard this, their bodies all trembled. This reward was too tempting for Crape Myrtle Sect disciples since Grand Pure Emperor was about to return. If one could make such a great contribution when the Grand Pure Emperor returned, then he would definitely receive all sorts of rewards and Immortal destiny! And in fact, among the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, there were many who had reached the realm of the Eight Generals. What they needed was only an opportunity. *** At the same time, Jagoan had finished refining the palm-shaped demon and continued to fly toward the depths of the flesh and blood devil star. He could clearly feel that there was arge group of fierce and powerful fiendish demons in front of him. On the flesh and blood devil star, the stronger the fiendish demons were, the more intelligent they were. Although the demons here were far less intelligent than human cultivators, they knew how to be stronger by uniting together after reaching a certain realm. When Jagoan traveled thousands of kilometers, he could sense at least ten fiendish demons that were comparable to the peak of the third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Each of these fiendish demons was not weaker than the demonic palm Jagoan had just killed. Furthermore, there were two or three of them that had a faint aura that was superior to that of other fiendish demons. At this moment, a faint voice came from the sea of consciousness of Jagoan¡¯s Dantian. ¡°Well¡­¡± Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 Jagoan swept over with his Divine Sense and immediately found that the group of demons had formed a tribe. About one or more thousand kilometers ahead, tents made of flesh and blood and huge bones were lying on a in, like bulging hills. White bones pointed to the sky, giving off an extremely bloody and cruel smell. Countless fiendish demons were fighting and biting on the ground. It looked like a warm bed that nurtured fiendish demons. Among these mountains, there were more than a dozen soaring mes that he had felt before. When Jagoan swept around with his Divine Sense and found the ce where demons gathered, at the same time, the demons here also found him. Swoosh! The blood-colored light shot up into the sky. Several fiendish demons with iparably tragic auras hovered in midair and looked at Jagoan from afar. The fierce aura almost condensed into a ferocious face that covered the sky and the sun above their heads and roared at him. The void within a radius of thousands of miles was constantly shaking. Buzz! Groups of small demons also formed a ck mass and flew into the sky. Like dark clouds covering thousands of miles, they rushed toward Jagoan. These small demons were like flies as big as human beings. Their bodies were covered with ck hair and their eyes were shing with amazing evil light. A terrifying aura immediately spread out like a tidal wave. Jagoan sneered, opened the blood-red wings on his back, waved them in the air, and immediately turned into a shocking swan. It flowed through the blood-red track of the long river of time, and instantly rushed into the thousands of small demons. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Bang! As soon as these small demons touched Jagoan, they immediately exploded. At first nce, he was like a burning red dagger, cutting the continuous demon army from the middle in an instant. These demons all exploded like countless firecrackers. Flesh and blood sshed all over the sky. In the blink of an eye, Jagoan rushed out from these flies. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± In front of him, a demon with the strength of the mid level of the third level of the Heavenly Spirit Realm, like a lion, roared and rushed toward Jagoan. The Lion¡¯s Roar soared into the sky and shook the earth for thousands of miles. An extremely overbearing and destructive momentum condensed into a lion¡¯s w and fell toward him. The surrounding void was instantly destroyed. Countless Demonic Souls were shattered and fled in tears. Jagoan was expressionless. Facing his opponent, he bent his five fingers like a w. Immediately, a divine light filled with iron and blood shot out from his palm. The 300-meter-long blood-red spear, carrying an imperial aura, pierced through the void and the lion¡¯s w! ¡°What!¡± The lion-shaped demon roared in shock and anger. He immediately saw the long spear appear in front of him. The blood-colored sharp light was full of his eyes. Paw! Before he could dodge, the fiendish demon¡¯s chest was prated. Jagoan moved his arm and shook the spear violently. The horrible force tore the lion-shaped demon into pieces in an instant. Before the rolling vigor dissipated in the void, he stepped in the air. The blood-red wings immediately let hime to the front of the vigor and pointed out. Woo! The thick blood was instantly sucked into Jagoan¡¯s body. Feeling that his body was full of power, he let out afortable sigh. The next moment, his eyes shone like thousands of stars and looked at the other big demons in the air. Although he killed the lion-shaped demon in an instant, the remaining few demons were not afraid at all. They confronted him in the air. Jagoan nced at them and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t hide. You can attack together!¡± As his voice fell, Jagoan lifted his foot and stamped. Suddenly, a giant¡¯s leg fell from the void. Bam! The power spread out within a radius of three to five hundreds kilometers. The bulging flesh on the ground immediately exploded and copsed. The ground formed from flesh and blood tore open one by one, creating three thousand meters deep cracks. Fresh blood mixed with magma surged out from the crack in the ground. Immediately, it swallowed all the small demons on the ground. In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of demons had died. These lesser demons¡¯ realms were very low. They were the lowest and most cannon fodder demons on this flesh-and-blood demon star. But, the number of them here was much higher. Although they were not killed by Jagoan, theva that swallowed them was drawn out by him. Therefore, these killed small demons were also counted on him. Immediately, Jagoan saw his ranking rise rapidly on the Immortal List in his mind. He rose from 90th to 40th. The higher the Immortal List was, the harder it was to improve. It was much more difficult to increase 10 within a hundred. Now, Jagoan rose from the bottom of the hundred to the middle, which immediately caused another discussion. But he didn¡¯t care about this. He naturally had to fight for the Immortal rankings. However, what was more important was to make good use of this opportunity to refine and improve hid body, spirit, and realm. Because of the Great Tao of Wisdom, he had a faint feeling that with the rapid improvement of his ranking, Crape Myrtle Sect might do something to him. Therefore, he also needed to make his strength stronger again before the other side really started to fight. Jagoan didn¡¯t care about the wailing small demons and rollingva on the ground. Instead, he looked directly at the powerful demons in the air. Just now, when he crushed the ground with his foot, the powerful demons hidden in the depths were forced to show up. Dozens of scarlet light columns flew into the air. Among these fiendish demons, there were some that Jagoan had sensed before. Their realms were faintly higher than that of Heavenly Spirit Realm. The fiendish demons¡¯ aura and mes intertwined in midair, forming a Skyfiend array. Although they were only a dozen fiendish demons, they emitted a fiendish aura of a hundred thousand or a million fiendish demons. They all showed extremely cruel expressions, like fierce wild cats surrounding a mouse. They surrounded Jagoan in the center of the Devil Array. The surrounding void waspletely contaminated at this moment, bing turbid sewage. The gs were fluttering inside, making extremely horrible shouts. Terrifying faces constantly condensed in the air around him. They bared their fangs and waved their ws at Jagoan as they roared. This killing intent and Demonic Spirit could melt people into thick water in an instant and be a part of the flesh and blood devil star. ¡°Kill him!¡± A tall demon in armor issued an order. Its voice was neither sad nor happy, like metal friction. Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Boom! As the fiendish demon gave the order, an astounding boom sounded from all around. It was as if the heavens were shaking and violently suppressed. The surrounding airflow suddenly solidified into an iron te. The void kept cracking like ss. The rolling demon Qi and terrifying demonic light burst forth from all directions and were about to devour Jagoan. ¡°Humph, how dare a weak demonic lightpete with the sun and the moon!¡± Jagoan sneered and attacked. ¡°The Azuremoon Ghostly Current!¡± Immediately, a full moon rose above the flesh devil star. However,pared to the usual bright moonlight, this round of full moon exuded a deathly stillness, solemnity, and coldness. It was like a horrible undead that had swallowed countless creatures and was about to descend to the earth. The surging demon Qi around Jagoan seemed to have been frightened and became quiet. The demons hovering in the air also felt uneasy and looked up at the sky. Although the fiendish demons on the flesh and blood devil star were nurtured by the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s vigor, they were condensed on this that was filled with flesh and blood. But in the final analysis, their Ancestral Fiend¡¯s power was less than one in ten million. The Azuremoon Ghostly Current of Jagoan was inherited from Great Sage Minghe. Great Sage Minghe was a current Great Sage with infinite supernatural power and strong strength. He could even rival the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Jagoan showed his peerless magical power, although its power was far less than that of Great Sage Minghe¡¯s. However, his strengthpletely surpassed all the demons present. The bright moon hung high in the sky, and everything was quiet. These bloodthirsty demons could feel the despair and fear they had never experienced from the depths of their hearts. Just as they were trembling in shock, the moon suddenly exploded. Countless rays of moonlight, like sharp swords, pierced through the sky and split the blood-colored canopy. All the demons in the air were split into two. More than a dozen demons roared and disyed their demonic skills. Streaks of blood-red light condensed into ghost heads, ghost ws, demonic shadows, and demonic lights, but they were all pierced and shattered by the moonlight. More than half of these fiendish demons were instantly killed or injured. The remaining six or seven were also in a mess. The Skyfiend array that had been formed was nowpletely destroyed. The demon army that was swaying the gs was wiped out. The entire sky was dark and chaotic at this moment. Broken demon corpses were everywhere. Large balls of wriggling blood burst out a heartbreaking roar. The blood was full of the demons¡¯ thoughts. If theynded on the ground, they would be able to condense into new fiendish demons over time. But today, they were destined not to have such an opportunity! The blood-red wings on the back of Jagoan moved like meteors, flying across the sky. Like a red track, they connected the thick blood that was wriggling in the air. The power of the rolling vigor was immediately absorbed by Jagoan! An explosive force gushed out of his body. Up in the sky, the zing sun seemed to rise. The moon was instantly engulfed. Streams of Flowing Fire, like dragons, swept through the primitive times. The remaining demons were trembling all over. They ran away desperately. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Jagoan sneered. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± The vigor in his body surged and reached its peak, as if thousands of volcanoes were erupting at the same time. When the vigor magical power was disyed, Jagoan¡¯s arms grew bigger and bigger, as thick as a mountain, and as thick as a dragon. He opened his five fingers, as if he could destroy Untainted Land and smash thousands of stars. In an instant, the two fleeing demons were pped down by Jagoan. The ck mass crashed down like a catastrophe. These two fiendish demons wereparable to cultivators at peak of the third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realms. Before Jagoan¡¯s palm got close, their bodies cracked like eggs. Then with a bang, they exploded into a rain of flesh and blood in the air. The rain of flesh and blood was immediately absorbed into the vortex formed by Jagoan¡¯s palm. His five fingers were like boiling oil, burning in the air. The huge palm, with ten thick and long fingers, looked like ten burning pirs in the sky. Then, Jagoan made a movement of his palm. Immediately, the oppressive pressure of the purgatory of blood and fire covers the vast Hong Meng. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡± Jagoan narrowed his eyes and pushed his Divine Sense forward layer byyer. The remaining fiendish demons that had escaped six to seven hundred kilometers away were instantly rmed. Their auras were in disorder and their bodies were about to freeze in mid-air. These great demons were the strongest fiendish demons he had sensed when Jagoan probed with his divine sense. Every single one of them had a power that surpassed the Heavenly Spirit Realm level, but they hadn¡¯t reached Amethyst Pce Realm. If they were human cultivators, then their power would be equivalent to that of a half-step Amethyst Pce Realm. On the flesh and blood devil star, fiendish demons with such strength not only possessed intelligence and strength that far exceeded other fiendish demons. In their bodies, they could also use the power of Ancestral Devil Essence Blood to condense their own Divine Souls! When their Divine Souls werepletely condense, even if they left the flesh and blood devil star they would still be able to survive, moreover they were actually still a giant. Jagoan was focused on the Divine Soul that was initially condensed. ¡°Seal the Ghostly King Chain!¡± Swoosh! It was as if the blood-colored void had been prated by chains. The chains contained an aura that could seal off anything. Not only did they pierce through the void, they also sealed off the fleeing fiendish demons. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can stop me!¡± The demon, who was covered with bronze armor and ordered to kill Jagoan to the group of demons, roared, waved the huge sword in its hand, and chopped toward the intertwined chains in front of it. The demonic mes all over its body burned and shot up into the sky. In the pale green light, countless Demonic Souls moved wildly toward the chains. However, Jagoan curled his five fingers and grabbed the chain, which then tightened rapidly. The green demonic me was immediately sucked into it, tightened, and exploded, turning into flying mes all over the sky, like countless green butterflies. It dissipated as the wind blew. The demons in bronze armor were also tied tightly at this moment. As the chains tightened, the armor on its body was twisted, and the sound of steel tes being torn was heard. Streaks of green runes appeared on it. These runes were obviously written in thenguage of the Demon Race. A single nce from them was enough to cause a nightmare for an entire year. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll let you experience the greatest bitterness in this world!¡± Its body twisted and cracked as it let out a long roar. Green, oily water began to flow out of its body. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Jagoan nodded and clenched his fist. The chain tightened with a loud bang, turning the demon into a bloody paste. Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 Streams of blood immediately flowed down along the chains, passing through Seal the Ghostly King Chain and being absorbed into Jagoan¡¯s body. In the exploded blood, a green light turned into a ferocious face and rushed toward him. It reached the distance of a thousand miles in an instant. An iparably ferocious aura condensed on this face and shot into his chest. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The fiendish demon roared angrily as it came from Jagoan. ¡°I want to burn your soul with the demonic me to make you die¡­ Eh?¡± Before it could finish its words, its voice became like a goose being stepped on by someone, struggling. ¡°Haha!¡± Jagoan sneered. This fiendish demon had reached the power of a half-step Amethyst Pce Realm, and had condensed its original soul. Although this spirit was like a devil but not a devil, it would be extremely harmful if it was really invaded. But for Jagoan, this damage did not exist at all. He did not make a move, and everything would be up to the one behind the Gates of Hell. The one behind the Gates of Hell had been starving for a long time. Now that a Divine Soul, which had been condensed from the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s power, hade to him, he could only reluctantly drag it into the Gates of Hell. Jagoan seemed to be able to hear the demon being dragged away while shouting in surprise and anger, ¡°Let me go¡­ Let me go!¡± Then there was no sound. It must have been eaten after being dragged to the Gates of Hell. Jagoan looked at the other ces. There was more than one demon that had just escaped. Naturally, there was more than one that had reached the Half-step Amethyst Pce Realm. But now, without exception, the remaining demons, no matter how powerful they used to be, were all locked in the air by the Ghost King Chain and could not move. The chilly aura brought by the chain even froze the demon qi in their bodies, making them unable to break free. When they felt Jagoan¡¯s gaze on them, they suddenly lost control of their bodies and began to tremble violently. Even the chain in the air, which was like a big, was rattling. Jagoan snorted and opened his arms. Bang! It was as if several firecrackers had exploded in mid-air. In an instant, these demons exploded into pieces. The flesh and blood were quickly absorbed by Seal the Ghostly King Chain. Just as the Divine Souls were about to escape, Jagoan opened his mouth and sucked them all into his body. The strength of these fiendish demons was dozens of times stronger than thebined strength of the fiendish demons that he had killed! His improvement this time was not only about vigor but also the Divine Soul. Therefore, his whole body, even if suspended in the air, gave people a feeling of dominating the world and shaking the stars. A terrifying pressure spread out from his body and even piled up the void like waves. When Jagoan breathed, there was a sound like andslide and tsunami. The ground beneath him rumbled and copsed. After the meat pieces copsed, the densely packed eggs below were revealed. The eggs were full of unformed demons. Jagoan¡¯s breath caused the void to shake and shatter. In an instant, countless demons that had not taken shapepletely disappeared. At the same time, on the Immortal List, the name of Jagoan suddenly disappeared at the ce of the 40th. Thest time he had jumped from the position of 100th to the to the 40th, many cultivators¡¯ eyes were always watching his next change. During the top 100, the change of ranks was very slow. In the past, he only had five ranks, which were still within the top 50. At this time, all the people on the ind, as well as many cultivators on the flesh and blood devil star, suddenly felt their minds tighten to the extreme. Where would Jagoan¡¯s name appear? The closer one was to the top, the harder it became. If the difficulty of rising from 40th to 30th was one, it would be five rising from 30th to 20th. The difficulty of rising from 20th to 10th was 30. When one wanted to enter the top ten, the difficulty would reach one or two hundred. When one reached the top ten, the difficulty would be even higher. Would Jagoan disappear this time, be eliminated from the flesh and blood devil star, orplete another leap? If hepleted a leap, what rank would he rise to? The cultivators on the ind stopped talking, and the cultivators on the flesh and blood devil star could not help but stop what they were doing. Their eyes and divine thoughts were all focused on the changes on the Immortal List. After two breaths, the name of Jagoan appeared again on the Immortal List. This proved that Jagoan was not eliminated. He had just disappeared because his ranking had improved. This time, seeing the ranking of Jagoan, Immortal Ind instantly quieted down. Many cultivators on the jade tform looked at the Immortal List in disbelief. They were all dumbfounded, and their eyes were filled with disbelief. Even the Sect Masters, Elders, and high-level members of the royal family on the clouds higher than the Immortal tform were stunned. Some people even rubbed their eyes with their hands to make sure that there was nothing wrong with their eyes. ¡°This¡­ This is a joke, right¡­ ¡± Southern Heavenly Queen held his breath and looked confused. He looked around and found that all cultivators around looked the same. On the flesh and blood devil star, a disciple¡¯s Dao heart trembled when he saw Jagoan¡¯s ranking. There was a problem with the cirction of his spiritual Qi as he fell from mid-air. Another disciple¡¯s mind went nk, feeling like he was dreaming. With a snap, some cultivators sun consciously crushed the magic weapons in their hands, and then their hearts ached. Even Jagoan fell silent. At this time, three generals of Crape Myrtle Sect had gathered around Jagoan. These three generals looked at each other and saw a strong shock and surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. On the Immortal List, Jagoan ranked first, and he left Jagoan far behind! ¡°From the top 40 to the top in an instant¡­ What kind of demon did this guy kill¡­?¡± A momentter, a general muttered to himself. The other two generals were speechless for a while. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, the two generals knew that since Jagoan could surpass Jagoan and be the first on the Immortal List in an instant, the demons killed by Jagoan must have the strength beyond the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Furthermore, he should have killed more than one fiendish demon in a short period of time! For a moment, the atmosphere around seemed particrly stagnant. Jagoan stopped in mid-air without saying a word. The three generals didn¡¯t dare to speak. After a long time, Jagoan said the first sentence after seeing Jagoan¡¯s ranking. Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 ¡°Jagoan Montgomery¡­¡± Jagoan turned his back to the three generals. They could not see Jagoan¡¯s expression. Jagoan¡¯s voice was faint, and no one could tell whether he was happy or sad. A momentter, Jagoan said, ¡°He has nopanions, right?¡± This question was obvious. Moreover, the strength that Jagoan had shown on the ind showed that Jagoan did not need any help. However, in Jagoan¡¯s eyes, Jagoan¡¯s provocation was stronger. This was because the reason why Jagoan was able to firmly take first ce in the flesh and blood devil star was not because of him alone. The Generals who quickly met him were helping Jagoan kill fiendish demons. These demons were counted on Jagoan. The purpose of doing this was that Jagoan could reach the top. In fact, not long ago, Jagoan had indeed left the second ce far behind. After all, Jagoan had the strength far beyond his realm. At the same time, the people who assisted him in killing fiendish demons were also famous Generals of Crape Myrtle Sect. Along the way, all the fiendish demons could not withstand a single strike of them. Until¡­ Jagoan took action. Jagoan looked at Jagoan, which was a little simr to the situation where the second ce looked at him before. However, he didn¡¯t know what the second ce was thinking at that time, but, Jagoan¡¯s heart was burning with unwillingness, as if he had a blood feud with Jagoan for ten lives. He couldn¡¯t wash it away even if he used all the water in the world. ¡°Is there still no news about Jagoan?¡± After a while, Jagoan asked again. The three generals behind him shook their heads tacitly. In fact, at this time, they all understood that with the speed at which the ranking of Jagoan increased, it meant that the demons Jagoan killed were not something ordinary disciples could deal with. On the flesh and blood devil star, there was naturally some disciples who could kill these fiendish demons. After all, there was not only just Crape Myrtle Sect in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. There were naturally experts among the other disciples. However, the disciples who had the ability to do so would definitely aim to enter at least the top 10. Under such circumstances, they would not be Jagoan¡¯s or Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s dogs. They would not waste the opportunity to improve and find traces of Jagoan. It was even more impossible for Jagoan himself to spend time searching for Jagoan. Jagoan¡¯s goal was not only to enter the top ten, but also to take first ce. However, the current situation in front of Jagoan was particrly troublesome and awkward. The method he hade up with to kill with a borrowed knife waspletely useless. The atmosphere froze again. For a moment, no one wanted to break the silence. After a long silence, Jagoan suddenly sneered. ¡°Although Jagoan temporarily ranks first, he has also exposed his current position.¡± After Jagoan finished speaking, he did not say anything more and quickly flew forward. The three generals behind him looked at each other. Because Jagoan¡¯s current performance was completely different from what they had imagined. With Jagoan¡¯s character, shouldn¡¯t he be furious and then kill Jagoan to vent his hatred? Why did he suddenly be so peaceful and fly away? With doubt, the three generals chased after Jagoan. Before they could get close to Jagoan, the three of them suddenly felt a Taoist Sense from Jagoan. This Taoist Sense was like that of a saint. In an instant, it made people want to kneel down and worship him. However, this Dao essence was fleeting. Before the three generals had time to carefully feel it, the Taoist Sense disappeared from Jagoan. Even though it was only a short moment, the three Generals still clearly understood where this Dao Essence came from. Grand Pure Emperor! The Grand Pure Emperor was about to attack. No wonder Jagoan suddenly became calm. Although the three generals were also curious about what method the Grand Pure Emperor would use to bypass the formation of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and attack when the Sect Master and the group of Elders could not detect it. But Jagoan didn¡¯t say anything. And, they didn¡¯t dare to ask. Given their understanding of the Grand Pure Emperor, did the Grand Pure Emperor need to exin things to others? It was this person¡¯s honor to be killed by the Grand Pure Emperor. Next, they only needed to assist Jagoan in killing demons and stabilizing the ranking. *** At the same time, outside the flesh and blood devil star. The flesh and blood devil star was a huge heart-shaped meatball, hovering in a dark red chaotic void. In this chaotic void, one could see hundreds ofs like the flesh and blood devil stars. But now, most of them were dim, as if the candle had been extinguished and the oldnterns covered with dust were floating in the void powerlessly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In the center of theses was a magnificent city. This city was unimaginablyrge. In terms of size, the entire Lunia was probably inferior to this city. But now, there was only ruins left in the city, full of destion and ruin. At this moment, a dark red void suddenly copsed and formed a vortex. Momentster, four figures emerged from the vortex. As soon as the four of them appeared, the surrounding airflow slowed down. Although the four of them did not use any treasures to cover their faces and their facial features were as clear as ever, for some reason, no one could remember their appearances. Anyone who saw them would treat them as strangers for the first time. The four slowly turned their bodies and finally stopped in the direction of the flesh and blood devil star. ¡°It¡¯s over there!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let that guy go. As soon as possible, so as not to cause more trouble.¡± ¡°We have to get rid of him!¡± The four made their own voices, both male and female. In the next moment, they turned into four streams of flowing light and came to the front of the flesh and blood devil star. There was ayer of crystal on the surface of the devil star. This crystal wall waspletely different from the evil, manic, and ruthless aura emitted by the flesh and blood devil star. It carried a fresh, pure, and sea breeze-like smell. Obviously, this was the restriction formation set by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. This restriction formation could allow the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to help the disciples in the flesh and blood devil star at any time, and it could also stop the evil spirits from breaking in. One of them took out a dry seed and threw it toward the crystal wall. When the seednded on the crystal wall, it wasn¡¯t destroyed. Instead, it was attached to the crystal wall, quickly absorbing the energy of the crystal wall. A momentter, the seeds gradually took root and sprouted. The light on the crystal wall dimmed at a speed visible to the naked eye and became thinner and thinner. Before long, a hole appeared on the crystal wall that could amodate a person. The cirction of the restrictive spells around the crystal wall was not affected at all. The cultivator took back the seed that had grown into a small sapling and put it back into the storage magic weapon. Then he led the other three people through the hole in the crystal wall and flew to the flesh and blood devil star. Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 On the flesh and blood devil star, Jagoan¡¯s body was undergoing a transformation. After continuously killing powerful demons, collecting their Qi and bloods and swallowing their Divine Souls, the body cultivated by him seemed to have reached a critical point. His body was like a volcano about to erupt. A terrifying pressure kept spreading in all directions. Jagoan did not stop in mid-air butnded on the ground. The moment hended on the ground, the earth within a radius of 1,000 kilometers instantly spread out like waves. After a deafening roar, it copsed deeply. Most of the demons within this range were killed in an instant, exploded into bright blood, and shot wildly around. Some demons felt the danger and wanted to run away, but before they could rush out or spread their wings, they flew out for only a short distance and exploded repeatedly like fireworks. In the blink of an eye, all of the fiendish demons in the area turned into a sea of blood. Further away, even the fiendish demons that were not directly affected felt a strong sense of fear at this moment. Even if they didn¡¯t activate their minds, their instinctive fear of danger made the group of demons run away like crazy. For a moment, the scene was extremely shocking. Because of the tragic death of arge number of demons within ten thousand miles, Jagoan¡¯s ranking first on the Immortal List became more and more stable. At this moment, Jagoan was also catching up. However, the speed at which he chased was like a child¡¯s, while Jagoan was like riding on a divine beast. In the blink of an eye, Jagoan was nowhere to be seen. Jagoan no longer cared about this. He only focused all his attention on himself. The condensation of the vigor caused his body to advance even further! If the body of a cultivator waspared to that of nts and jade, then Jagoan would step toward steel. Once his vigor improved, not only would his vigor increase tenfold, but his strength would also increase to an unimaginable level. Sitting cross-legged on the ground, the ground around Jagoan began to melt and turn intova. The white bones of the fiendish demons in the magma werepletely incinerated after they floated for a moment. On the top of theva, countless ghosts and undead seemed to be trapped in the void and could not escape. They could only cry, be slowly crushed, ground, and disappeared by his powerful vigor. For a moment, the area thousands of miles around Jagoan became the purest area on the flesh and blood devil star. The demonic aura and demonic aura here were all swept away. One breath was enough to make people feel excited. Jagoan continued to refine the demonic vigor he had absorbed in his body like a huge wave washing sand. He took the essence and integrated it into his internal organs, limbs, and bones. Although his body did not change its appearance at this moment, his breath at this moment gave people a feeling that the river of stars was surging and the sea was surging upside down. Boom! Light spots lit up one by one on Jagoan¡¯s body. These light spots were dazzling. Although there were more and more, if one looked carefully, they would find that the light spots on Jagoan were not messy, but the same as the stars in the sky. The Dreamy Jagoan Skill-the Primary Instruction of cultivation method. The North Pole Great Constetion Art recorded many magical powers passed down from founder times. The Dreamy Jagoan Will Skill was fully disyed on Jagoan. It was as if he had been enlightened. In an instant, he mastered it. Jagoan¡¯s eyes opened, and countless streams of stars appeared deep within them. The vast, deep, and mighty aura continued to rise. Before long, the magical power recorded in the North Jagoans Great Technique was also condensed in front of him one by one with table-sized runes. Each of these runes was profound and contained a very complicated reason. Deep within the runes, endless stars and nebs could be seen slowly rotating in a certain pattern. Jagoan slowly turned his eyes and looked at the runes one by one. When his eyes fell on any runes, the runes would instantly light up and then rotate faster. The process lasted for about an hour. All of a sudden, with the leap of Jagoan, all the runes rose into the sky and converged into a huge light ball. The light ball was iparably dazzling. The holy radiance it released illuminated all directions. After a while, all the halos quickly gathered and formed a beam of light. It fell on the top of Jagoan¡¯s head and formed a strange resonance with the starlight all over Jagoan¡¯s body. As time passed, the dense starlight gradually entered his body. The light around him, as well as the sea of stars in his eyes, gradually faded into the depths of his body. When they disappeared, everything returned to normal. This did not mean that the power disappeared, but that Jagoan hadpletely integrated the cultivation method into himself. Not only that, he also After integrating all the Heavenly Jagoans Sect¡¯s methods and magical powers into his body, the power of vigor in Jagoan¡¯s body had reached the critical point of breakthrough. With an angry roar, Jagoan¡¯s aura surged. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. In an instant, it was like thousands of furious dragons dancing wildly, flood pouring down, heaven and earth copsing. his aura reached its limit, and all the skin around him was golden. This golden light was not only sharp, but also particrly thick, as if it was condensed from heaven and earth. Crack! Boom! Streaks of illusory images condensed behind and above Jagoan. These illusory images consisted of Archean Fierce Beast and Archean Demon Gods. Thousands of them roared in unison! Crack! The ground under Jagoan¡¯s feet cracked again. This tear, even though it was only several hundreds miles in length, was iparably deep. It was as if this flesh and blood devil star was hacked in half. The demons and cultivators on half of flesh and blood devil star felt shocked and showed surprised expression. At the same time, Jagoan was surrounded by a sea of blood. The Blood Sea formed a vortex in the air. The center of the vortex was Jagoan. As time passed, the blood sea vortex gradually shrank. After about half a day, everything returned to peace. Theva and blood were gone. The previously massive mountains had long since turned into a Myriad Cmity Pit. Within a radius of 1,000 kilometers, the breath was clear, without a trace of Demon Aura or Demonic Qi. Jagoan stood where he was, breathing deeply with a faint smile on his face. His breath was restrained, as if it was integrated with the surroundings. It would not be ignored or abrupt. Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 If the strength of cultivators was seen through at once and was regarded as weak, it would be really weak. On contrary, if he could make people feel that he was strong at a nce, then he was not really strong. In that case, it would make people vignt from the beginning. Jagoan had a strong aura and a natural body. When people first saw it, they would not pay much attention to it, but they would not ignore it. Such strength was the most unfathomable. Jagoan stood in the same spot, studying the power that had been enhanced. The smile on his face grew wider. He had originally nned on using the vigor of the fiendish demons on the flesh and blood devil star to make his body even stronger. However, to his surprise, because these demons were powerful and had activated their minds, they helped him to run his Great Tao of Wisdom and made himpletely master the Dreamy Jagoan Skill and the Jagoan Technique of Beichen. However, a greater improvement came from the condensation of his body. And relying on the condensation of flesh and blood, Jagoan was not far from the next promotion. It could be said that after he had reached the entry level of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, in just two or three years, he had already reached the threshold of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Next, he only needed to kill a few more powerful demons to knock on the door as a brick to break through the door of the mid level of the third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm and cross the threshold. At that time, even if I haven¡¯t reached the Amethyst Pce Realm, I can tear the void apart with just my physical strength! Jagoan¡¯s eyes sparkled with confidence. After taking a deep breath, he didn¡¯t run his spiritual Qi this time. Instead, he stamped his foot directly. In an instant, his body turned into a beam of light like aet and flew into the sky. He crossed the sky and created a series of mes in the air. In a sh, he disappeared into the horizon. As for the ground beneath his feet, after a few breaths he had left, rumbling sounds could be heard as it shattered into powder. It took more than 1,000 kilometers to stop. At this time, Jagoan could fly forward without the help of the spiritual Qi and the flying magic weapon. However, there were also shorings in this. It was just that when flying, the noise was too loud. Whether it was crushing the earth within a thousand miles or burning the fire in mid-air. If they were low-level fiendish demons, it didn¡¯t matter. Usually, before Jagoan approached them, they would be crushed to death by the mighty power. However, it would be more troublesome for him to kill high-grade fiendish demons, especially those that had opened their minds. This was because the fiendish demons would immediately flee when they sensed the threat. However, Jagoan himself did not intend to cross it with his body. After feeling the power that had been enhanced again, he spread out his blood-red wings again, restrained his breath, and flew forward. He had already sensed an extremely dense demon Qi a thousand of miles ahead. After flying for seventy to eighty thousand miles, Jagoan saw a purplish-ck fiendish aura covering a radius of several thousand miles at the spot where the sky and the ground were connected. The demonic energy was so strong that the space around distorted. And above the Devil Qi was a purple ¡°sun¡±. However, he knew that this was not a sun, but a product formed by the condensed Devil Qi to a certain extent. ¡°With such astounding fiendish aura, this fiendish demon¡¯s strength is definitely enough to match Amethyst Pce Realm¡¯s,¡± said Jagoan. ¡°Well¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell expressed his agreement. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jagoan flew forward for a distance and covered it with Divine Sense. Sure enough, he found that the area covered by Devil Qi waspletely different from the ce where the demons he met before. An iparably huge divine temple could be seen within the demon Qi. Although it looked rough, it was also because of this that it gave off a feeling of destion. The temple was thousands of meters high, and the purple-ck ¡°sun¡¯ hovered above it. It was surrounded by dense demons like ants. They knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing in the direction of the temple. The lowest realm of these fiendish demons was simr to the palm-shaped fiendish demon that Jagoan had killed at the beginning. And these demons had all kinds of strange appearances. Some were scorpion-headed, some were square-shaped, and some had tentacles in groups. It was incredible. However, the oppressive Devil Qi and Demon Qi on their bodies were equally dense. They were like the believers of the strongest demon in this temple, keeping kowtowing here. Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense quietly probed the temple. When his Divine Sense touched the outer wall of the temple, a sharp feeling suddenly attacked him. It was as if someone was holding a steel needle and stabbing Jagoan between his eyebrows, which made him subconsciously dodge. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and did not move. This was clearly a ban set by demons in front of the temple. If he dodged, he would be noticed. At this time, Jagoan did not dodge, but went against the ban. Sure enough, the next moment, the creepy feeling disappeared. His Divine Sense instantly spread into the temple. The entire temple was empty. In the center sat a demon as tall as a ck Iron tower. The demon was over 1,000 meter tall, and its muscles and blood were like molten steel, it had four arms and bone spikes on its back, giving people a sharp feeling that even the sun and moon could be pierced. At first nce, one would feel a sharp pain in his eyes and tremble all over. The purple me was burning all over its body. With his Divine Sense swept across the purple demon me, Jagoan seemed to hear the silent chanting and praise when countless demons kowtowed. With this feeling, his heart suddenly moved, and his Divine Sense directly swept toward the depths of the purple demonic me. Suddenly, he saw the faces of demons in the depths of the purple demon me. These fiendish demons¡¯ daces were exactly the same as the ones kneeling outside the temple. Seeing this scene, Jagoan was immediately sure that the demons sitting in the temple were absorbing the faith power of the demons outside to cultivate. If an ordinary cultivator saw this scene, he would naturally be confused. However, in the Evil Mountain Range, Jagoan hade into contact with Evil Avatar temples and statues, so he knew this kind of cultivation method. Absorbing the faith and Psyche Power of all living beings to quickly improve himself. In this way, if all living beings gave the power of faith, and the gainer was promoted, he would protect all living beings, or he would repay all living beings with the Immortal¡¯s Fate and blessing he got, then naturally, the two sides would benefit from each other. However, both the Evil Avatar and the fiendish demon right now were getting benefits one one side. Because Jagoan had noticed that although the demons outside the temple still had their realm, they were all like shells that had been hollowed out. Their strength was probably less than 20% of their realm. Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 The demons on the flesh and blood devil star were all born on their own on this. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t learn all kinds of cultivation methods and magical powers like cultivators, and thenmunicate with each other and integrate them. Therefore, the method of absorbing faith came from their bloodline. The flesh and blood devil star was nothing more than a piece of meat. It contained a drop of Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood that could nurture fiendish demons. Therefore, the cultivation method that the fiendish demons inherited to absorb the faith of all living beings was derived from the Ancestral Fiend. No wonder that guy is called an Evil Avatar. It turns out that this cultivation method is a demonic skill¡­ Jagoan snorted coldly. There¡¯s no difference between it and devil cultivators¡­ As soon as Jagoan¡¯s voice fell, he suddenly felt his Divine Sense shake. It was like two ripples touching each other in midair. Immediately, the tall and dark demon in the temple opened its eyes. Its eyes were dark and gloomy, like two ck suns, with infinite depth, despair, and gloom. They seemed to pierce through the ages and fell directly on Jagoan, looking at him from afar. At that moment, the fiendish demon discovered Jagoan! However, he was not afraid. He hovered in the air and looked at the demon proudly. The man and the demon seemed to ignore the distance between the space and looked at each other fiercely. Waves of electric current-like impact exploded in the void. The purple-ck Demonic Qi that covered the wholend was immediately affected. It was broken like torn cloth and became extremely chaotic. The demons, who were kneeling on the ground and kowtowing wholeheartedly, stood up one after another at this time. Their strange faces showed shock and fear. ¡°Kill him¡­¡± A deep voice came from the temple. The voice was full of temptation, which was directly transmitted to the demons present. Buzz! All of a sudden, the demons gathered in the air like a tide. Although due to the absorption, the vigor, demonic aura, and fiendish aura in the fiendish demons¡¯ bodies had long been depleted. But, so many fiendish demons had gathered together, so they still released astonishing auras! It was as if millions of blood-soaked demon army were roaring in the sky, crushing the sky and the earth. The horrible sound seemed to condense the word ¡°kill¡±. Every word was full of strong killing intent, which wanted to tear Jagoan into pieces and smash it into ashes. Roar! With an astonishing roar, the whole sky shattered like ss. These demons turned into streaks of blood-red flowing light and rushed toward Jagoan. After killing their way out of the area enveloped by purplish-ck fiendish energy, the ground immediately copsed. The surrounding space kept sinking and breaking, making loud noises of steel being pried. ¡°Just by you?¡± Jagoan sneered. His words were meant for these fiendish demons, as well as for the fiendish demon in the temple. The next moment, he rushed toward the demons. As soon as he raised his arm, explosive vigor rushed out from it. A blood-red spear seemed to pierce through the sun, the moon, and the sky. It broke thousands of stars and destroyed the primitive times, shooting out from Jagoan¡¯s palm. Crack! Instantly, the demons all over the sky exploded like firecrackers. As soon as they touched the blood-red spears, they copsed and died. Every one of them exploded into dazzling fireworks in mid-air. The blood-red spear swept through everything. And this time, the blood-red spear not only killed these demons in an instant. At the same time, ck threads appeared around the blood-red spear. The Great Tao of Destruction! Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As the number of fiendish demons killed by the blood-colored spear increased, the ck threads gradually condensed into circles of runes. The more condensed and concentrated the runes was, the thicker and stronger the blood-red spear became, and the more powerful it became! After a while, the blood-red spear was as big as a mountain and stabbed forward. Bang! The entire void immediately copsed. Hundreds of fiendish demons in the void were simultaneously pulverized. A vacuum area was directly swept out in front of Jagoan. The blood-red spear did not slow down. It rushed forward and stabbed toward the temple. The fiendish demon in the temple was still sitting cross-legged. The ck sun in its eyes shook slightly. Suddenly, the Demonic Spirit rose. A ck barrier rose from the ground and stood in front of the temple. The blood-red spear went straight to the barrier. Zip! Time seemed to stop flowing at this moment. The light around was bright and dark. Suddenly, a reversal waspleted. Bam! The ck barrier suddenly exploded. The rolling ck gas turned into countless air currents full of ferocious faces and shot in all directions. At the same time, the purple-ck demon qi that covered all directions was instantly torn into pieces. ¡°Break!¡± Jagoan shouted. The blood-red spear spun violently in the air. In an instant, the blood river, like a raging dragon, with the terrifying power of exploding the universe, smashed the temple into pieces. The Taoist Sense of Destruction swept over at the same time and destroyed the fragments of the temple. The fiendish demon sitting in the temple could no longer sit still. It immediately got up and grabbed the air with its four arms behind it. Four long ck swords shot out from the sky and the earth at the same time. Each long sword was extremely sharp. With a cut in mid-air, it left a long, narrow, and sharp track in the void space. In this track, the demonic spirit was everywhere, and the murderous aura seemed to being from ancient times through the space-time gate. ¡°You, die!¡± The thousands-foot long demon waved its four long swords and made a tsunami-like sword radiance. A strange ck light shed, and the Devil Qi inside kepting out. The surrounding airflow was constantly broken. Every time the sword light moved around, a pitch-ck cave would appear. Suddenly, the sharp blood light of the blood-red spear was suppressed. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and shouted. The blood radiance burst out. The runes formed by the Dao of Destruction seemed to be boiling. It rotated at a high speed, stretched out, and directly attached itself to the blood-colored spear. It shed fiercely like an ancient Creation God, splitting the heaven and earth and splitting the Yin and Yang. All the sword lights were immediately shattered. The storm-like sword shadow, like arge ss mirror, was smashed into pieces. The demon¡¯s body also seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. With a bang, it fell far away. His body, which was more than 1,000 meters tall, fell to the ground like a steel mountain and then stood up quickly. Its eyes, which were originally like ck suns, revealed an unconceble shock. ¡°Why is your vigor so strong that it¡¯s even stronger than mine?¡± Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 ¡°The density of vigor has exceeded mime¡­¡± The eyes of the iron tower-like demon gradually became excited from the initial suspicion to confusion. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The thick ck mass in its eyes slowly rotated, revealing a trace of bloodthirsty scarlet. It licked its lips. ¡°A living human actually has such a vigorous vigor power. Very good, very good. This is an opportunity bestowed by an Ancestral Fiend!¡± With a bam sound, it straightened its body. Although Jagoan could not see the light in its eyes, he could clearly feel a heavy pressure falling on him. The demon opened its mouth, revealing its sharp fangs. Its dark face suddenly became more ferocious. For a moment, half of the sky seemed to be covered with a thick ck color. ¡°It took me a lot of effort to solidify my soul by absorbing the faith power of the demons. But now, it is still a step away frompletely condensing. But at this time, you took the initiative toe to me. You have vigor and souls. As long as I devour you, I canplete thest step!¡± The more the fiendish demon talked to itself, the more excited it became. Waves of rolling Demonic Qi emanated from every pore of its body. For a moment, the purple-ck demon Qi, like rising clouds, enveloped the surroundings. The flesh on the ground began to melt like ice and snow. However, these melted pieces of flesh did not continue to seep into the ground. Instead, they slowly formed distorted faces. These faces belonged to the demons who had been hollowed out before. They all looked at Jagoan. Immediately, Jagoan felt as if he was surrounded by wolves. These hungry wolves would pounce on him at any time and tear him into pieces. The iron tower-like demonughed proudly. ¡°As long as I devour you, my vigor will soar to the sky, and my Divine Soul will be at peak and I will no longer be restrained by the devil star. By then, I can go anywhere. And my strength is invincible!¡± At this point, the demon roared, and the long and narrow sword shadows once again condensed in its four palms. This time, the sword shadow was sharper than before, as if it could split the surrounding light. It waved its long sword, causing a tempest to spring up in all directions. The rolling demon Qi formed a tornado and swept across the area. It exploded with the terrifying momentum of millions of troops and horses and charged toward Jagoan. Jagoan stood still, his eyes indifferent and motionless. When the tornado came within 100 kilometers, he crossed his hands and tore it apart in the air. In an instant, an aura suddenly broke out. Boom! The whole world began to shake. Endless divine power descended fiercely. In an instant, it tore the rolling airflow into pieces. However, as the airflow dispersed, four rays of sword radiance suddenly burst out from the depths of the void. It was as if the tornado was just a cover, and the four sword lights were the real killing moves! The sword radiance cut fiercely in the air, like a dark shadow sweeping through everything. Wherever the sword light passed, countless passages opened. Dense Demonic Qi poured down like a flood. At the same time, the countless faces on the ground looked ferocious and roared crazily. The sound waves shattered the void and made crackling sounds. Jagoan¡¯s eyes were cold. Dazzling light burst out from the depths of his eyes. He raised his hand and grabbed at the ck sword radiance. He curled his fingers and grabbed. Suddenly, a brilliant light appeared in his palm. In an instant, it was as if a magnificent gxy had appeared out of thin air between heaven and earth. As soon as all the demonic energy around him touched the gxy, it was immediately absorbed. The four rays of sword light were immediately engulfed by the gxy. The deep resentment, regret, and despair dissipated in the blink of an eye. ¡°What?!¡± The demon suddenly shouted in disbelief. The ck light in its eyes trembled as it looked at the other party. At first nce, it felt that Jagoan in the distance seemed to have the power to support the sky, as well as the power to dominate the universe. He also looked at the demon. The fiendish demon felt as though it had fallen into a neb with this nce. The ce was densely packed with star-shaped chess pieces and dazzling stars. The light of these stars suddenly made the demon¡¯s whole body feel a sharp pain, as if a pot of oil was poured on its body. All of a sudden, the demonic energy on the demon began to dissolve. Scars of corrosion also appeared on the demon¡¯s body. ¡°Argh!¡± The demon struggled fiercely. However, this starlight seemed to have condensed into an earth-shattering formation. Countless king¡¯s power surged and shook with the starlight, causing a mysterious resonance. This resonance was more like countless long whips, which broke the demon¡¯s skin and flesh. Countless blood poured out. The demonic energy around the demon was dissipating and vanishing. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m not convinced! I¡¯m not convinced! How could I lose to you?¡± The demon shouted wildly, and a blood pattern suddenly appeared between Its eyebrows. These patterns seemed simple, but they seemed to contain supreme Great Tao and supreme demonic principles. The iron-like and blood-like divine light burst out from the demon¡¯s body. The demon¡¯s body, which had been copsing under the impact of starlight, began to heal. Not only that, but the Devil Qi around its body was ten times thicker. Its body burst out a series of volcanic roars. Bam! Creak! The starlight began to twist and shatter. The Devil QI instantly enveloped the demon¡¯s whole body. With a miserable cry, the Devil Qi sometimes condensed into ferocious faces, sometimes into scales, and sometimes turned into evil ghosts in a tragic state. In a short while, the demonic energy suddenly solidified and then exploded. Bang! Heaven and earth shook, and the starlight all over the sky was like a crystal jade te, broken into pieces by the Devil Qi. In the pale demonic light, the demon¡¯s body became twice asrge as before, with three heads and eight arms in total. At this moment, its three heads and six eyes were staring at Jagoan with hatred and resentment. The eight arms each held a spear-like magic weapon. With a casual wave, a ghastly green demonic me burned fiercely. The mes covered the sky, instantly igniting the surrounding void, copsing like walls. ¡°This time, I will make you die without a burial ce!¡± The demon¡¯s three mouths opened at the same time. It waved the magic weapon in its hand, and the demonic me rose to the sky. In an instant, it stabbed millions of times and wanted to destroy Jagoan. Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 ¡°Just you?¡± Jagoan snorted coldly. Facing the spear shadows all over the sky, Jagoan¡¯s figure changed continuously. At first nce, he looked like a big tree, constantly shaking in the wind. All of a sudden, the spear shadow, which was like a torrent, was pushed away by Jagoan. It pierced into the void behind him andpletely shattered the void, even revealing the inhibition set by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Jagoan snorted again. The starlight that had just dimmed in his eyes burned fiercely again. In an instant, it was like two zing suns rising from the ground. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the Death Word Sword. In an instant, thousands of sword Qi were scattered. ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± Waves after waves of Sword Qi grew stronger and shook violently. In an instant, it was in front of the demon like a big ball, which wrapped the demon up in a sh. In the blink of an eye, the big ball rotated thousands of times. This fierce rotation was enough to overturn Yin and Yang, disrupt the world. Suddenly, the sound of breaking came from the big ball. Immediately afterwards, therge ball immediately exploded. A fierce sword Qi, like a giant¡¯s punch in the air, struck out the demon covered in blood. This demon was no match for Jagoan. Its body fell to the ground like a falling meteorite. In an instant, the surrounding area of four to five thousand miles copsed. As for this fiendish demon, one of its three heads had exploded, leaving behind only a bare neck. Blood was still pouring out. The other two heads were also riddled with wounds. Four of the eight arms were broken, and the remaining four were also seriously injured. The bones were exposed one after another, and the more serious one was that only a trace of flesh was left. Its body seemed to have been chopped into pieces. Thick blood gushed out and formed a rolling river in a moment. However, as the blood-red mark in the middle of its head shone again, the wounds on the demon¡¯s body immediately recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although it had recovered, its aura was obviously much weaker than before. Obviously, Jagoan¡¯s attack had caused it serious injuries in a sh. The demon stared intently at Jagoan. The fiendish demon was covered in blood and had turned into mist. Surrounded by mist, the fiendish demon¡¯s body kept shrinking. In the end, its body became like a normal person¡¯s. However, due to its concentration of Devil Qi, the Devil Qi became a hundred or even a thousand times stronger than before. Every time it took a step forward, there seemed to be a new demon in each footprint. The blood-colored mark on its forehead flickered as it looked up at Jagoan, cursing. Jagoan could tell that the fiendish demon¡¯s source of power came from the mark between its brows. That mark¡¯s fiendish aura was not that pure. Clearly, it was condensed from the beliefs of fiendish demons. As long as this imprint was there, the demon would be able to quickly recover from its injuries, and its speed would be dozens of times faster than other Fiends. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes focused. He no longer gave the fiendish demon any chance to resist as he swooped down. The blood-red wings on Jagoan¡¯s back shook, and all of a sudden, he was like thunder. The aura around him was as cold as the moon, and the infinite Power of Jagoans enveloped him. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± At that moment, the fiendish demon saw through Jagoan¡¯s intentions. It continuously roared, taking a step forward. The void was shaken, a fist smashing out. Suddenly, a ck hole was knocked out by the demon, and countless Devil Qi rushed out. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Jagoan¡¯s body opened, and every pore was filled with vigor and mes, disying a terrifying explosion. With a sizzling sound, the light de struck out a neon light. In an instant, the demonic energy was split apart and burned away. Jagoan raised his hand and pped again. Buzz! Bam! The blood-red spear rolled up a vortex and stabbed down. It pierced through the ck hole in an instant, twisted violently, and exploded with the surrounding vigor and Devil Qi. An intense explosion immediately devoured the fiendish demon. Bang! A series of explosions mixed with the heart-wrenching screams of demons resounded through the sky. Jagoan kept pressing down. The rolling explosions couldn¡¯t hurt him at all. In an instant, he rushed to the center of the explosion. The demon¡¯s body was almost blown to pieces. It tried its best to stand where it was, but it still gave people a feeling that the building was about to copse. Its eyes were covered with blood, but at this moment, it still felt the appearance of Jagoan. If it had a heart, the heart would definitely be scared to stop beating. Jagoan raised his hand and stabbed a finger into the fiendish demon¡¯s be, prating the blood- colored mark. The blood-red mark belonged to the demon. At this time, it immediately sensed something. A force surged out, trying to force him back. However, this power was defeated by Jagoan almost instantly. As for his fingers, they directly stabbed deep into the demon¡¯s head. A streak of flowing light was instantly sucked into Jagoan¡¯s palm. The demon¡¯s body kept retreating, and his throat let out a cry ten times worse than before. It bared its fangs and waved its ws, retreating dozens of meters, trying to regain its bnce. However, the source of power in its body was absorbed by Jagoan. And it was seriously injured by the other party. The more fiendish demon struggled, the more its body copsed. In a sh, its flesh and blood fell to the ground like mud. The thick vigor kept dissipating. Jagoan took another step forward, came to the top of opponent¡¯s head, and pped down. Bang! It was like a thunder on the ground! The demon¡¯s body was smashed into a mass of flesh and blood. However, before the flesh and blood could fly around, Jagoan grabbed it and sucked it into his body. Although the demon¡¯s power came from the blood-red mark between Its eyebrows, it was also a demon with the strength of an Amethyst Pce Realm. Its vigor was extraordinary. This time, Jagoan gained two forces at the same time. One was the demon¡¯s vigor, and the other was the power of faith that merged with the demon¡®s soul. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. After absorbing the two forces Into his body, Jagoan immediately felt that his aura was surging like a tide. The huge power, like a dragon rising to the sky, directly rushed toward the shackles of the mid level. If the shackles were tangible, then at this moment, the shackles and the fortress were like a city wall that had been bombarded by thousands of cannons. In an instant, they were riddled with holes and copsed. The aura around Jagoan was even more uncontroble and it rushed toward a radius of 1,000 kilometers. At this moment, the gate of the mid level of third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm was smashed open by him. Moreover, Jagoan nned to take advantage of this opportunity to directly enter this gate! Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Bang! A series of explosions came. The Blood Spring rose into the sky, apanied by several demons. Some of these demons had bat-like wings, while others had curved horns on their heads. The evil aura almost turned into tangible substance. The air within a radius of a thousand miles became extremely stagnant and poisonous. But now, without exception, all of them died on the ground with unwillingness and horror in their eyes. *** Jagoan stood in the middle of the corpses with a giant axe in hand and took a deep breath. Each of these fiendish demons had the strength of a third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. But when he looked at the Immortal List, he was stunned. The corner of his mouth, which had just been raised, froze. Although there was only ranking on the Immortal List, because of the connection between aura and Essence Blood, the disciples with the name on the Immortal List could feel the gap between themselves and others. They were like two people running forward in thepetition. Although he did not know how fast the opponent was, he could clearly see the distance between them. Jagoan originally thought that with the help of several generals, he had killed more than a dozen powerful demons in a short time, which was enough to close the gap with Jagoan. Even if he could not catch up with Jagoan for the time being and regain the throne. In fact, it was not a problem to shorten the distance. But what did he see? In an instant, Jagoan threw him far away. The distance between them was even bigger than before. And at this moment, Jagoan felt his mind tremble. This was an instinctive fear from the depths of his heart. The five fingers holding the giant axe emitted a series of joints cracking sounds. The fear in his eyes transformed into fury. ¡°Where is Jagoan now¡­¡± Jagoan almost gritted his teeth and said this sentence. Because of extreme anger, Jagoan¡¯s arm trembled slightly at this moment. The generals around him felt his anger. They looked at each other without saying anything. After a long time, Jagoan snorted heavily. ¡°Keep moving forward! How is the strength of the demons ahead?¡± Seeing that Jagoan no longer paid attention to the Immortal List, these generals were relieved. One of the Generals replied, ¡°There¡¯s a fiendish demon tribe about seven thousand kilometers ahead. Other than hundreds of thousands of lesser demons, there are about twenty fiendish demons that match the third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. At least four of them are as powerful as Peak of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there!¡± Jagoan did not hesitate at all. He flew forward with a cold face as if he could drip water. Jagoan, you won¡¯t be proud for long¡­ N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Before long, you¡¯ll be kicked out. And even if your current ranking is enough to let you enter the top ten at the end, you will bepletely defeated in the third round. Why do you think we would choose the second round on this flesh and blood devil star? Jagoan sneered. His breathing became heavy at this moment. At the same time, wisps of thin ck smoke floated into his nostrils and into his body. The progress of Jagoan on the Immortal List made the other cultivators who were paying attention to it a little numb. As long as one¡¯s brain was not broken, everyone could see that Jagoan¡¯s current ranking was likely to be in the top three, let alone the top ten in the second round. As for idents, the possibility of being eliminated from the second round was even less. The ranking of Jagoan had already indicated that almost no one wanted to defeat him among the cultivators on the flesh and blood devil star. Even if the Crape Myrtle Sect wanted to get rid of Jagoan, they had to consider how many people they needed. The six Generals who entered it attacked together? Not even talk about whether Jagoan could be eliminated smoothly even if the six Generals joined forces. If they couldn¡¯t do it, some of them would be beaten out by him, and then Jagoan would escape sessfully. Then the face and manpower of Crape Myrtle Sect would be severely damaged again. The only ident that could happen now was that Jagoan was courting death to challenge the demons on the flesh and blood devil star that he could not deal with. But the chance of such an ident happening was even less. That was because one knew that he could not deal with the fiendish demon himself. Who would challenge it? Therefore, at this moment, whether it was Immortal Ind or the cultivators on the flesh and blood devil Jagoan, Jagoan had firmly upied a ce in the top ten of the third round. However, at this time, he was far less concerned about the rankings on the Immortal List than others. Because his original purpose was not only to make it into the top ten on the Immortal List. *** After killing the demon whose strength wasparable to that of Amethyst Pce Realm, Jagoan did not even pay attention to the changes on the Immortal List. He immediately focused all his attention on the uing promotion and breakthrough. Now, relying on the absorption of the fiendish demon¡¯s Essence vigor and the power of his Divine Soul, his body¡¯s refinement had reached its peak. Next, he would use the might of the powerful fiendish demon to shatter the barrier that blocked the third Stage of mid level. A hurricane mixed with magma, thunder, flood, and other disasterspletely enveloped Jagoan, as if the punishment of heaven wasing, and it was going to destroy the whole world. Magma and boiling mes evolved into a country of mes. The magnificent cities werepletely condensed by mes. With rumbling sounds, they suppressed him. Jagoan raised his head and punched out with a lion¡¯s roar. This punch twisted and folded the void like a porcin. The ming countries and cities that had been suppressed were all shattered and copsed in an instant. They turned into countless flowing mes, shining like fireworks. After the mes disappeared, thunderbolts surged out from the depths of the void. In the blink of an eye, the thunderbolt spots tore the universe apart and jumped out. They condensed into huge knives, spears, axes, shields, and other weapons in mid-air. Each of these weapons was hundreds of feet long, just like the giants. The power was even more unimaginable. They fell from the sky and drew a trajectory that directly prated the void, crushing it into pieces. In an instant, millions of thunder magic weapons¡¯ sharp weapons poured toward Jagoan like a rainstorm. ¡°Ha!¡± Jagoan looked up with a cold smile on his face, and his eyes lit up. He suddenly flew toward the sky. A Thunderbolt Sword, as high as 50 to 60 floors, fell on him like a mountain. Jagoan threw a palm. Bang! Immediately, the giant sword exploded in the air. The lightning that burst out in all directions was so dazzling that it could burn people¡¯s eyeballs. Jagoan stretched out his hand and tore and pulled, rushing out from the lightning. Without any hesitation, he faced more thunderbolts. Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 Crack! Countless thunderbolts in the sky werepletely annihted. Pieces of thunder spots were constantly sunken by Jagoan and disappeared forever. As the thunder and lightning disappeared, his aura became stronger and stronger. A ray of light appeared around him again. This time, the light was pure white, as if some kind of source was about to rush up into the sky. ¡°Ha!¡± Jagoan raised his hand and smashed thest falling lightning into pieces. He looked at the depths of the void with burning eyes. In the depths of the void, arge amount of ck water appeared with the thunderbolt. This stream of water gave people a feeling of eternal disaster. The rolling waves were mighty. In the blink of an eye, they gathered into arge river and swept toward Jagoan as if they were going to swallow him up. Thest test for advancing the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm¡­ Jagoan murmured, his eyes full of confidence. His arm moved, facing the ten thousand mile great waves that rolled towards him, a palm smashing out. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± This time, Jagoan did not hold back at all and integrated the Kylin True me into it. Bam! In an instant, the light de stretched out in the air and reached 3,000 meters. It rushed forward like a giant ship breaking through waves. Ssh! The ck water current was immediately split apart and evaporated in a sh. A river was cut into two. Rolling waves suddenly rolled up in the divided ck river. The waves immediately turned into two huge hands and grabbed toward Jagoan. Numerous gates appeared in the palm of the big hand. Countless Divine Tribtions and Heart Tribtions burst out from the gates, as if doomsday wasing. The two palms gave people a sense of despair that covered the sky and the sun. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Jagoan sneered and spread out his blood-red wings. He moved slightly and flew thousands of miles away. After pulling out a shadow, he rushed to the two big hands almost instantly. Compared with the two big hands, Jagoan was as small as a speck of dust. But the next moment, he raised his hand and punched. This punch seemed to have blown up the gxy and destroyed the world. Bam! All the gates were punched through by his fist and the two ck palms exploded violently. Bang! The ck river in the void was torn into pieces. The river water dispersed and turned into a downpour. However, the water was not ordinary water flow, but tests for the promotion of cultivators. So when the heavy rain fell halfway, it disappeared in the air. The light around Jagoan also reached its peak at this moment. The holy light was not dazzling at this time, nor was it overbearing. Instead, it had a kind of peak. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Momentster, the beam of light rose up from Jagoan, transforming into a pir of light that shot up into the sky. Jagoan took a step forward and arrived at the mid level of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm from the entry level. He also fell back to the ground, sat cross-legged, and began toplete thest step of promotion. By this time, he no longer needed to be distracted to deal with anything. All he needed to do was topletely stabilize this realm through hisprehension. For the other cultivators, they had to be careful. But for Jagoan, it was as easy as eating and drinking water. And at this time, because he went deep into the flesh and blood devil star, although the light column could be seen clearly tens of thousands of miles away, the other cultivators were still far away from here, so they could not see it. However, when Jagoan sat cross-legged and began to stabilize his realm, the four cultivators that had broken through the restrictive spells of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had alreadynded on the surface of the flesh and blood devil star. After searching for a while, they appeared in front of a deep basin. Although it was called a basin, it was more like a huge fist on the ground. The four cultivatorsnded in the basin. After a moment of meditation, one of them said, ¡°That man stayed here before¡­¡± Another person said, ¡°This basin was obviously left by that person after he fought with demons.¡± The third to speak was the female cultivator among them. She raised her hand and grabbed the air, and a piece of flesh-like stone on the ground was held in her palm. After a moment of carefulprehension, she crushed the stone into powder and said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since that person left. He should be found soon!¡± The four of them immediately stood in a certain position, raised their hands, and shot out spiritual Qi from their fingertips. These spiritual Qis intertwined between them and formed a unique pattern. The pattern rotated slowly for a moment, and the sharp corner slowly stretched and pointed In a certain direction. ¡°Found him!¡± The four said almost at the same time. However, they did not move immediately. They seemed to know that if they attacked with their current appearances, it would be difficult to exin once they were discovered. Therefore, the four of them stood in the same ce. After a while, the ground under their feet slowly melted and turned into a melted candle, attached to them, and wrapped around their bodies. A momentter, the four people turned into four demons. The female cultivator had long horns on both sides of her temples, her face was pale, and her eyes were reced by sharp spiker. Her body was covered with rusty armor, which made her look completely different from before. ¡°Go!¡± The four of them turned into four beams of light and flew toward Jagoan. Not long after the flew, they saw the towering light pir in front of them. But this image did not affect their vision. Seeing the light pir in the distance, the female cultivator snorted coldly. ¡°How dare you upgrade on the flesh and devil star? How dare you!¡± At this time, the other cultivator¡¯s form was even more strange. It was as if his whole body was wrapped in tentacles, and only a flower-like head could be seen. His voice also came from the flower bud. ¡°This saves us a lot of energy. When the cultivator is promoted, there are ws all over his body. We can easily eliminate him from this flesh and blood devil star.¡± The other two did not speak, but they agreed with the cultivator. However, after flying for a distance in the direction of the beam of light, they suddenly felt that something was wrong. The airflow around them suddenly became particrly sticky. When they were flying, they were like mortals running in the water. They couldn¡¯t exert their strength and became extremely slow. ¡°This is¡­¡± The four of them looked at each other. The next moment, a cold snort sounded in their ears like muffled thunder, shaking their minds. ¡°Who are you?¡± Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 Hearing this, the hearts of the four people trembled. ¡°We¡¯ve been discovered!¡± The next moment, Jagoan¡¯s voice once again entered their ears. ¡°Pretending to be demons, you must have malicious intentions!¡± His words showed that he had seen through the other party disguise. Without the slightest hesitation, killing intent burst out of their eyes. In an instant, the spiritual Qi surged. The four of them did not hide anything and tore the sky apart like sharp sword radiance. As they suddenly flew faster, the disguise of the fierce beasts on their bodies also disappeared in a beam of light. The thick air around them was immediately cut into pieces, like torn cloth, and scattered in the air. ¡°Jagoan, you will be eliminated today!¡± In a sh, the four of them flew above Jagoan and roared around the light column. Under the light column, Jagoan narrowed his eyes and looked up. Up in mid-air, the four of them suddenly felt as if a huge mountain were pressing down onto their shoulders. Even their auras were suppressed. Just the look in Jagoan¡¯s eyes alone was already so intimidating and unbelievable! ¡°Are you from Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± Jagoan snorted. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for being so sharp and ignorant.¡± One of the cultivators sneered and said, ¡°If you have something to say, let¡¯s talk about it after you get out!¡± Another cultivator said sarcastically, ¡°After you go out, you canin to the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and let him make decisions for you. Maybe at that time, he will give you a chance to enter the third round.¡± Jagoan nced at the four people and said with a faint smile, ¡°I won¡¯tin to anyone, because I won¡¯t be eliminated. On the other hand, the four of you don¡¯t look like ordinary cultivators at all. You¡¯re just a failed Jagoan. You¡¯re his defective products. That was just in time. Since you are here, there is no need to leave. I can just see the formation on you and what¡¯s the mystery.¡± Jagoan pointed out the four people¡¯s identities by saying, ¡°The failed Jagoan sh¡­¡± Words of ¡°defective products¡± instantly made the four furious. Their identities were indeed the puppets mentioned by Jagoan. And they were rtively high-end puppets that had their own consciousness after being injected with life. However, Jagoan¡¯s words tore their cover. Although they were used by Crape Myrtle Sect and obeying Grand Pure Emperor, they were indeed inferior to Jagoan. If they weren¡¯t defective goods, then one of them would be current Jagoan sh. As soon as Jagoan¡¯s voice fell, he felt a surging killing intenting from the four people. They were like erupting volcanoes, withva and raging mes. ¡°Jagoan, cut the crap! Your name will soon disappear from the Immortal List!¡± The four of them roared, and their eight arms emitted colorful lights in the air. The light was colorful, gorgeous, and intoxicated. It was full of all kinds of killing intent and disasters. Anyone who looked at it would feel as if they were going to sink into it and be unable to extricate themselves. ¡°The Five-Colored Reincarnation Formation!¡± The four shouted in unison. Boom! The spreading multicolored light immediately condensed into a palm that covered a radius of a hundred miles between the four of them. It stared at Jagoan with a heavy gaze and breathed in and out the mist, slowly suppressing him. Wherever the palm passed, all the void became like flowing water and began to swirl, making people feel as if they had no target. They were wandering around. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and immediately discovered the danger of the formation. ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect has already broken the rules of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly by breaking into the flesh and blood devil star. Now you want to destroy my Taoist Heart and foundation with this formation. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being med by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± ¡°me by Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± The female cultivator sneered. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, she gnashed her teeth. Obviously, she was angry at the words of Jagoan. ¡°The Grand Pure Emperor will return on thest day in Immortals¡¯ Assembly. At that time, his strength would sweep through everything. Even the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would not be his match. Do you think Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect dares to me him? And do you really think your words will have much influence?¡± ¡°When you were enveloped by this colorful reincarnation formation and trapped in it, your mind, your soul, and your strength would suddenly stop, and then you would fall into continuous reincarnation from a baby to now. In the eyes of others, you were a fool who was sometimes strong and sometimes weak. If your strength was not controlled by you, your mind would be normal for a moment, and then you would be an idiot! No one will trust you! And you will bepletely lost in reincarnation!¡± ¡°Now, it¡¯s useless for you to struggle! Get out!¡± Bam! Another boom sounded. The light in the colorful palm seemed to be on fire, and its falling speed suddenly elerated, like a falling star. ¡°Jagoan, you asked for it! You didn¡¯t get promoted at other times, but you had to get promoted at this time. Your realm is unstable, and it¡¯s the weakest time. It¡¯s perfect for us to end this matter without any effort!¡¯ In an instant, the mortal world was turned upside down and the flowing light fell. The void and time and space within a radius of a thousand miles seemed to be constrained. Everything entered a cycle of cycle, like a cage, eternal and never-ending. ¡°Without any effort?¡± Jagoan¡¯s voice came from under the light. The next moment, there was a loud bang, as if a legend had copsed and the sun and the moon had been destroyed. A long and thick blood-red spear pierced through the five-colored palm and twisted it violently. Crack! The sound of countless ss shattering came, and the palm was suddenly covered with cracks, as if it was as a broken porcin that was crumbling. All types of formation patterns, symbols, and natural laws were immediately pierced through, breaking apart. ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± ¡°The formation that gathered the power of the four of us was broken!¡± The four cultivators widened their eyes in disbelief. The next second, there was a loud bang, like an explosion of steel. Countless sound waves, chaos, and tides rolled out. The five-colored palm was instantly destroyed. Streaks of brilliant flowing light were blown away and disappeared. Jagoan rose up like a furious beast. Under his feet and around him, the spiritual wave was surging, as if It had swept up a sea of seawater. In a sh, it covered an area of 1,000 kilometers, forming a world that belonged to him. ¡°Isn¡¯t your cultivation base not stabilized yet, then why would you be able to fight back?!¡± The leader of the four cultivators let out a huge roar. He could sense the terrifying power emanating off of Jagoan, and began to tremble uncontrobly. But the other party didn¡¯t answer him at all. Jagoan¡¯s Divine Sense locked on to the four people. The anger in his eyes was undisguised. He said word by word, ¡°How dare the four good-for-nothings who haven¡¯t even reached the Amethyst Pce Realm stop me? How dare the Grape Myrtle Sect look down on me?¡± Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 ¡°Wh-what?¡± The four were stunned by Jagoan¡¯s words. Did Jagoan knew what realm he was in now? How dare a mere mid level of the second stage of Heavenly Spirit Realmin that his opponent was not an Amethyst Pce Realm? This was really¡­ Wait! The four cultivators were suddenly stunned. Although they were puppets, they had their own consciousness, so they were not much different from ordinary humans in terms of lifespan. It was at this point that they suddenly realized that the realm that Jagoan was disying waspletely different from what they had known before. Wasn¡¯t this guy at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm? Now, the mid level of the third Stage¡­ What is going on? ¡°You hid your realm before!¡± One of the cultivators quickly reacted and eximed. ¡°Indeed!¡± Jagoan sneered and immediately grabbed him. His five fingers were like a dragon, a tiger, and a goshawk fighting against a rabbit. A void was torn off by Jagoan. After reaching mid level of the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, his strength had soared. In the void where the flesh and blood devil star was located, it was almost impossible to withstand such powerful Jagoan. The moment he attacked, the sky was shattered. Countless primal chaos appeared. As soon as the cultivator started to circte and condensed ayer of Body-protection Gang around his body, it was directly shattered by Jagoan. With a bang sound, he turned into a wave of humanoid blood. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Jagoan is scheming. Go back and report this to the Grand Pure Emperor!¡± The remaining three were stunned and immediately shot in different directions. In a sh, they turned into flowing light and disappeared into the horizon. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Jagoan sneered. At the moment, lightning was shining from his palm. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Jagoan opened his five fingers and flipped his palm. Bam! It was like a mountain was suddenly overturned. With a deafening roar, divine thunder descended from the sky. The thick lightning, like a crack between heaven and earth, fell from the sky andnded directly on the female cultivator. Chi!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The female cultivator did not even have time to let out a wail before she was torn into pieces and swallowed by the lightning. In a sh, she was burned to ashes. Jagoan raised his hand and pointed in another direction. Roar! A thunderbolt roared from his fingertip. In an instant, it expanded thousands of times, as if it had existed in primitive times. It swept across the sun and moon, catching up with the escaping cultivator. It opened its bloody mouth and swallowed the cultivator. Crack! Suddenly, continuous explosions sounded from the dragon¡¯s mouth. Countless thunderbolts, like whips, whipped the cultivator into pieces and turned it into dust. Although the remaining cultivator did not look back at the moment, the muffled sounds and roars shocked his spirit and made him extremely frightened. His spiritual Qi was almost blocked and he fell from the sky. His mind suddenly trembled, and he felt that the light in his position dimmed. The next moment, a powerful force poured down from the top of his head like a flood. Without any ability to resist, the cultivator fell from the sky to the ground. His Body-protection Gang was smashed into pieces. His whole body was covered with blood-red cracks, like a spider web. He looked extremely ferocious and horrible. Blood, spiritual Qi, and all sorts of essences were pouring out of the rifts. He tried hard to open his eyes and looked at Jagoan who was stepping on him. ¡°I-If you do this¡­ The Grand Pure Emperor will never let you off¡­¡± The cultivator gritted his teeth and said viciously. ¡°Ha! Then you can¡¯t see it!¡± Jagoan snorted. With a slight bit of force under Jagoan¡¯s feet, this cultivator¡¯s chest immediately copsed. The skin and flesh on his upper body continuously shattered, and blood gushed out like a spring. With a sweep of Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness, he immediately discovered that this cultivator was indeed a puppet that was second only to Jagoan. The cultivator¡¯s bones were distinct, and his internal organs and muscles were almost the same as the spiritual master. If it weren¡¯t for the formation light rings in his body, Jagoan would definitely subconsciously think that this cultivator was a spiritual master. When Jagoan crushed the body of the cultivator, he kept all these formations. Prince Krueger was the most sessful puppet made by Jagoan at the moment, but he also took advantage of it. If he hadn¡¯t used the Prince of the underground devil at that time, Jagoan wouldn¡¯t have been able to produce Prince Krueger. Therefore, the existence of Prince Krueger was idental. It was almost Impossible to make a second one. However, at this moment, the puppet under Jagoan¡¯s feet was a replica. The formation in the puppet¡¯s body supported the puppet¡¯s operation and even thought. The formation was veryplicated. With a sweep of his Divine Awareness, Jagoan felt as if he was in a vast starry sky. It was impossible for him to master it in a short time. In these formations, Jagoan even found some ancient array lines that seemed lost for a long time. If these puppets were made by the Grand Pure Emperor alone, I have to say that he is an unprecedented genius in Formation Path¡­ A stream of spiritual were burst out from Jagoan and it destroyed the cultivator¡¯s body. The formation were preserved by him. Jagoan reached out and grabbed the formation. After putting away the formation, he nced at the Immortal List and found that Jagoan was obviously faster when it came to the speed catching up with him. However, because the distance between them was too big, it was impossible for Jagoan to catch up with him in a short time. Sensing Jagoan¡¯s urgent mood, Jagoan sneered. The Crape Myrtle Sect actually stopped me in this way¡­ Don¡¯t me me for being rude. Jagoan, wait and see. It¡¯s your turn soon¡­ ording to Jagoan¡¯s n, he would continue to search for powerful fiendish demons on the flesh and blood devil star. He would kill them, absorb their vigor, and then condense his body. However, Crape Myrtle Sect was so despicable now. They ignored the rules of the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect and sent puppets to try to eliminate him in advance. Not only that, but it also contained the purpose of destroying his Taoist Heart. ording to Jagoan¡¯s character, since others had already ridden on his face, he naturally had no reason to endure. His Divine Sense spread out violently in all directions, covering a radius of 1,000 kilometers. No, not here¡­ Jagoan was now deep in the flesh and blood devil star, and no other disciples could step into it for the time being. So he ran his blood-red wings and flew in the direction he came from. At the same time, his Divine Sense spread out in all directions. He was not only looking for Jagoan, but also all the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. If he met them, he would remove them all and let Crape Myrtle Sect pay the price they deserved! Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 A flickering candle shadow. If it weren¡¯t for the dense spiritual Qi that permeated the void and the misty spirit light floating around, people would have mistaken this ce for the faint ghost fire in the mountains. At this time, in the darkness, there was a crisp sound like a broken bamboo piece. Then, three more sounds followed. ¡°Hmm?¡± With a confused voice, a pair of eyes opened in the darkness. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, there seemed to be two suns rising. In an instant, the darkness around was dispelled, and the candle shadow was instantly swallowed by the bright light. The surrounding void rumbled and copsed as if ice and snow had melted. The whole world suddenly became extremely dazzling. A figure appeared out of thin air and reached out to grab it. Woo! Four broken dolls flew into the man¡¯s hands. These four broken dolls should have been carved from bamboo. But, these four dolls were all broken. Not only that, but all the formations engraved on them were destroyed. Looking at the words ¡°Heaven¡¯ written in the middle of their foreheads, the figure¡¯s eyes suddenly burst out a zing light. In an instant, the sky and the world seemed to be melting. Surging mes burst out from the depths of the void, and theva torrent gathered from all directions. In an instant, it condensed into a giant sword that was as tall as 1,000 pounds. The human figure strode toward the giant sword step by step. He walked in the right position, leaving a long string of mes. But just as his palm was about to touch the hilt of the sword, a crack suddenly appeared in the void not far from him. A cool breath blew out from the crack. The human figure who was about to pull out the sword paused for a moment, then turned his head and saw the Left Protector, who had been on the ind earlier, stepping out of the rift. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± The Left Protector looked at the other party¡¯s actions and asked knowingly. ¡°The four puppets sent to the flesh and blood devil star have all been destroyed¡­¡± As soon as the human figure opened his mouth, it gave off a fierce roar, which made people involuntarily feel fearful. ¡°It¡¯s up to the Grand Pure Emperor to make the decision. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± The Left Protector shook his head and looked at the human figure wrapped in mes. ¡°If you take action now, won¡¯t it be good for the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect to know about this?¡± The human figure wrapped in mes instantly fell silent. However, the me did not show the slightest sign of weakening. Not far away, the mountain-like giant ming sword was also buzzing, each time disying the power to shatter the universe. After a long time, the human figure wrapped in mes said, ¡°Then, how should we deal with this matter?¡± The Left Protector shook his head and said, ¡°We can¡¯t act rashly before the Emperor returns. Besides, there are at most 20 days before the Emperor returns. When the Emperor returns, everything will be settled. If you act rashly now, you may only make the situation worse.¡± The human figure in the me snorted coldly. Although he calmed down at this moment, he knew that what the Left Protector said made sense, and that was the truth. However, as a Protector, the human figure felt ufortable to be ¡°educated¡¯ by the other side. ¡°Then let¡¯s just forget about the four destroyed puppets?¡± His eyes fell on the Left Protector and said again. The left Protector looked at the four small people with the word ¡°Heaven¡± written on their foreheads. His eyes flickered slightly and he said, ¡°Jagoan killed the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm at the beginning of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. It¡¯s normal that the Puppet with Heaven is no match for him. Moreover, the current situation could only show that the four dolls were destroyed on the flesh and blood devil star. It was not sure whether they met demons or Jagoan¡­¡± ¡°In short, in the current situation of Jagoan, he had the support of the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. If the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect found out that we did it too obviously, it would be against the Emperor¡¯s wishes. As for what to do next¡­¡± The Left Protector frowned. A faint smile appeared on his face, which was not covered by the mask. ¡°You and I don¡¯t have to act rashly. Just wait quietly. When it¡¯s time for us to take action, the Grand Pure Emperor will naturally give instructions.¡± The human figure in the me was silent for a long time. Finally, with a crash, the huge ming sword disappeared and his figure disappeared into the void again. The surrounding light was once again engulfed by the darkness, as if the pr night wasing. Looking at the only candle left, the Left Protector¡¯s face changed between bright and dark. For a moment, no one could see his real expression. After a while, a space crack appeared behind him and disappeared. *** At the same time, on the flesh and blood devil star, Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness had found the aura of several disciples. However, at this time, he did not rush over directly. Instead, he slowed down and carefully felt the changes in the surrounding space. The rules of his flight could be seen clearly that the void had copsed. Looks like this flesh and blood devil star is not suitable for my advancement again¡­ Jagoan quietly sighed after carefully sensing the change in space. Of course, the demons on the flesh and blood devil star could provide Jagoan with a strong vigor and a powerful soul. However, in terms of realm, it was impossible for him to go further on this devil star. For example, if a mortal wanted to exert force, he had to step on the ground with both feet so that he could exert all his strength. Once he lost his bnce, he couldn¡¯t use his full strength. The void above the flesh and blood devil star was like the ground where Jagoan was promoted. For his current realm, if he advanced one step further, he would tear apart the void of the flesh and blood devil star and make it impossible for him to break in one go. ¡°This is the price to pay for the strength of the distant imperial court,¡± Jagoan said helplessly. But this question was actually temporary. As long as Jagoan killed enough demons and umted enough Qi and blood and Divine Soul on the flesh devil star, he could still be promoted after returning to the original ne where his Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was. But now, I have to vent my anger first! Jagoan snorted and locked the position of a disciple in front of him with his Divine Soul. He suddenly elerated, and in an instant, he approached the disciple hundreds of kilometers away. The disciple was carefully exploring the fiendish demons. Suddenly, he felt a disaster approaching. Ha! Crape Myrtle Sect disciple¡­ Jagoan immediately saw the embroidery patterns on the sleeves of the Magic Robe. ¡°You are Jagoan¡­¡± Seeing Jagoan, the other party was surprised and shocked, but before he could finish his words, he was swallowed by lightning. In an instant, a white light shed, and the lightning left a deep pit on the ground. The disciple¡¯s figure had disappeared from the flesh and blood devil star. The name of this disciple on the Immortal List also disappeared. Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 A buzzing sound could be heard as an unconscious disciple appeared on the jade tform. Unfortunately, most people did not notice them, so they did not realize that the disciple who was transmitted back was at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s Southern Heavenly Queen noticed this change. Seeing that it was a disciple of the Crape Myrtle Sect who was sent back, he frowned. His heart skipped a beat when he saw the other party¡¯s realm. He was very dissatisfied. ¡°Third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, how could you be so careless? You met a powerful demon and didn¡¯t know how to judge the situation. If you were eliminated so early, you would lose face for Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± As for the fact that this disciple had met Jagoan, Southern Heavenly Queen did not consider it at all. In fact, for nearly 600 disciples on the Immortal List, only one or two of their names had disappeared, and no one would notice them. It was like a drop of water falling into ake. No one would care. At this time, Jagoan was still looking for the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect. If there were fiendish demons that dared to attack him along the way, he would destroy them immediately. However, the demons in this area did not need him to make a frontal attack. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. As he flew over, he released a little pressure, which could directly smash those demons into minced meat, scattering all over the ground. Soon, Jagoan found two more disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect. The two disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect were very lucky. They met each other in the early stage of the flesh and blood devil star. When they cooperated with each other, they were currently on the Immortal List, ranking about the 200th. There was almost no hope of making it into the top 10. However, if they could keep it up, the rewards they would receive after the trial test would be much more abundant than the rankings of individual action. More importantly, they met Mine from the Thundercloud Gang. Crape Myrtle Sect wanted to be the most powerful family in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, so it would not allow other disciples to exist. Therefore, the Crape Myrtle Sect and the Thundercloud Gang did notck friction in the sect. They had met Mine of the Thundercloud Gang on the flesh-and-blood Demon Jagoan this time, so they had an absolute advantage in terms of strength and numbers. Therefore, the two of them had easily pushed Mine to the edge of being eliminated. At this time, Mine¡¯s magic weapon had been damaged, and her spiritual Qi had be chaotic. At this rate, if the other party took action again, Mine definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on any longer, transmitted back to Immortal Ind. ¡°Junior Sister Cadine, your Thundercloud Gang is no match for the Crape Myrtle Sect, whether it¡¯s in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect or the Flesh and Blood Devil Jagoan!¡± ¡°If our Crape Myrtle Sect is a rolling wheel, then your Thundercloud Gang will be crushed by the wheel. Get ready to go back!¡± In the blink of an eye, two shocking birds rose into the sky with a long roar. The birds turned into a sword radiance and pierced through the air. Just one nce was enough to make people tremble and their souls tremble. They felt as if they were being cut. The two disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect understood that Mine was at the end of her rope. In fact, they only needed to exert a little more pressure to activate the restriction formation set by the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and eliminate Mine from the flesh and blood devil star. However, they did not do that. They took this opportunity to seriously injure Mine, so that she would not only be sent back, but also be seriously injured. It would be best if her Taoist foundation was damaged so that others could see what would happen to the cultivators who dared to disobey the Crape Myrtle Sect. ¡°Even the restriction formation of Crape Myrtle Sect could not protect you!¡± One of two disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect roared. But, there was a sudden sound like the surging waves in the sky. The Taoist Heart of the two cultivators trembled. As soon as they looked up, they felt an iparably powerful force, like a giant god stepping out of the river of history, suppressing all the demons, and attacking fiercely. The entire void suddenly trembled. Bang! The divine light above the heads of the two Crape Myrtle Sect disciples suddenly shattered and exploded into stars. Before they could react, two purple thunderbolts fell from the sky. They were winding, but they were powerful and sharp. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± In the scream, the robes of the two Crape Myrtle Sect disciples were broken, the Body-protection Gang was destroyed, and they disappeared in the air. When Mine was in a daze, she seemed to see in a trance that the two disciples were spitting out blood. At that moment, they clearly became two bloody people. Soon she came to her senses and knew that at the critical moment, someone had killed the two Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. ¡°Who is it?¡± Mine¡¯s heart swayed. Although the force was not directed at her, she was still in the void and was inevitably affected. She had a horrible feeling of running away While she was still in a state of shock, Jagoan had already flown over from afar and stopped in front of her. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery!¡± Seeing Jagoan, Mine was surprised. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so dangerous. It might be toote¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness swept across Mine¡¯s body. He then threw a bottle of elixirs into her hand. Mine didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Jagoan and didn¡¯t doubt it at all. She opened the medicine bottle In front of Jagoan and poured elixirs into her mouth. In an instant, all the injuries on her body recovered, and the loss of spiritual Qi was also replenished. Mine suddenly became energetic, and her eyes were bright, returning to her peak state. After carefully sensing her condition, Mine¡¯s eyes lit up. She turned to look at Jagoan. With just a nce, she felt the solemn aura from the other party¡¯s body. She felt the spiritual Qi that had just recovered in her body suddenly stopped and almost fell from the air. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery¡­ Your realm!¡± Mine eximed subconsciously. The third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm! She remembered clearly that Jagoan was still at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm when he entered the flesh and blood devil star. How did he reach the third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm in such a short period of time! However, when she saw the calm expression on Jagoan¡¯s face, although Mine¡¯s heart was still beating wildly, she suddenly realized that Jagoan must have hidden his realm before. But because of this, her expression became more and more shocked. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery¡­ You were already at the third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm?¡± Mine stuttered. When they were exploring the World of Heaven and Earth, the realm shown by Jagoan was at the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Was he hiding his realm at that time? If he had not hidden It at that time, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he had risen from the first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm to the third stage in just a few years? That would be even more terrifying! Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Mine¡¯s mood was exceptionallyplicated at this moment. She had always regarded Jagoan as her junior brother in her mind. Even she knew that the junior brother, who was valued by the Thundercloud Gang, had amazing talent and strength far beyond her realm. But every time she came into contact with the other party, she felt that she could not see through the other party. How is Junior Brother Montgomery¡¯s realm? The strength he has shown now is already his full strength? The more Mine guessed, the more unfathomable Jagoan was. If when he had killed the Amethyst Pce Realm on the ind, he was at the second stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Now that he has reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, his strength¡­ Mine looked at Jagoan in a daze. She felt theyers of Taoist Sense on Jagoan¡¯s body and felt as if she was facing a lofty mountain. The top of the mountain could not be seen at all, andyers of clouds were swirling around it. The more she looked at it, the smaller she felt she was. After falling into a deep mood, she involuntarily had an impulse to worship. But, Jagoan¡¯s greeting to her tore down the emotions that almost crushed her Taoist Heart. Mine took a deep breath, calmed down, and smiled gratefully at Jagoan. The oppressive emotion just now was naturally not because Jagoan wanted to hurt her, but because of her own carelessness. If not for the fact that Jagoan had detected her in time and pulled her out, her Taoist Heart would have been affected. Jagoan had saved her twice in such a short time. ¡°Senior Cadine, have you seen anyone else?¡± Jagoan asked. He also called her senior, and Jagoan¡¯s tone didn¡¯t change because of the breakthrough of his realm. Mine felt morefortable. She shook her head and said, ¡°Aftering to the flesh and blood devil star, I haven¡¯t seen anyone except the two Crape Myrtle Sect disciples¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Mine asked again, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, are you looking for Jagoan and the others?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jagoan shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m looking for people from Crape Myrtle Sect, especially Jagoan.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for them¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, Mine suddenly came to her senses. A look of disbelief immediately appeared in her eyes. Everyone thought that Jagoan would encounter unprecedented trouble after entering the flesh and blood devil star. On the one hand, he had to face powerful fiendish demons. On the other hand, he had to watch out for Crape Myrtle Sect. But now, ording to Jagoan¡¯s tone, he took the initiative to make trouble for Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. Moreover, judging from his current realm and strength, as well as the fact that he had eliminated the two of the Crape Myrtle Sect as soon as he made his move, he was not just saying it, he was indeed doing it. Looking at the confident expression on Jagoan¡¯s face, Mine realized that she had made the same mistake as the others. That was to say, the location changed from Immortal Ind to the flesh and blood devil star. Without the protection of the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Jagoan would be a tiger without teeth. The truth was that Jagoan made Crape Myrtle Sect suffer losses again and again before that, and he didn¡¯t need to rely on the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The Sect Master only taught the Southern Heavenly Queen a lesson in the face of the South Heaven Queen¡¯s attacking Jagoan in Immortals¡¯ Assembly. At other times, Jagoan relied on his own strength. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery¡­¡± Mine was shocked speechless. But Jagoan was ready to leave. He nced at Mine¡¯s ranking on the Immortal List, took out a bottle of elixirs, and gave it to her, saying, ¡°Senior, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. Be careful. If you encounter any danger, don¡¯t force yourself. This Seven Turns Illusory Spirit Pill could protect your heart and spirit at critical moments. You can keep it in your mouth all the time, in case of any emergency¡­¡± Mine knew that Jagoan was worried that she would be seriously injured by the Crape Myrtle Sect. Although the restriction formation of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could protect the disciples on the flesh and blood devil star from dying, they would still be injured if the attack was too strong when they were transmitted. If it was just a flesh wound, it was nothing for cultivators of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. But if the other party wanted to hurt their Tao foundation and Divine Soul, they still needed the protection of the Seven Turns Illusory Spirit Pill. After understanding the details, Mine immediately expressed her gratitude to Jagoan. Jagoan waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to care about it. He immediately turned around and flew away. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from Mine¡¯s sight. The reason why Jagoan had given elixirs to Mine was that he had not prepared it for her before. Now that he had met Mine on this flesh-and-blood Demon Jagoan, and since they were on good terms with each other, Jagoan gave Mine a pill. As for Jagoan and others, there was no need to think too much. Before entering the flesh and blood devil star, Jagoan had prepared all kinds of elixirs, talismans, magic weapons, and so on for them. If they had not met a tough opponent, they would have been able to fight. And even If they were eliminated In the end, they would be the least injured among the eliminated disciples. Jagoan was flying all the way forward. While searching the surroundings with his Divine Sense, he was also thinking about a problem. It was a total of 15 days for them to stay on the flesh and blood devil star. For the other disciples, they had to be vignt and cautious during these fifteen days. They were in an extremely tense mood. But for Jagoan, these fifteen days were a rare opportunity to kill demons and improve his luck. There had to be even more powerful fiendish demons on the flesh and blood fiend. Even if the space of the flesh and blood devil star was too thin, it could not support his realm to improve again. However, after killing demons here, the absorbed vigor and Divine Soul could still be stored in his body. After he went back, he couldplete his promotion. Therefore, if he continued to look for Crape Myrtle Sect disciples like this, he could indeed eliminate a group of them to vent his anger and clear his mind. However, it was a waster of this opportunity. It should be known that Jagoan had wasted a lot of time looking for Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, which dyed his progress. The consequences were the same as that of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples chasing after him and not letting him kill demons. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. There should be no idents in my top ten on the Immortal List¡­ Now I need to think of a way to satisfy both sides. It can not only make me have time to continue to kill demons and Improve myself, but also give Crape Myrtle Sect a hard blow. It is best to get Jagoan out directly¡­ After thinking for a while, Jagoan¡®s mind moved and a bright light shed in his eyes. Instead of looking for them one by one, It¡¯s better to use myself as bait and let those Crape Myrtle Sect disciples take the bait obediently. When the number reaches a certain number, I will kill them all¡­ At that time, I can continue to kill demons and improve myself¡­ Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 There was no sun on the flesh and blood devil star. All the light came from the blood light on this net. After staying here for a long time, people would inevitably feel upset. If one¡¯s willpower was a little weaker, it was possible to be a madman who only knew how to kill people. The only result would be shouting and fighting everywhere. In the end, they would die from exhaustion, and then turn into nourishment for this flesh and blood devil star. Therefore, for the disciples of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect who were transmitted to the flesh and blood devil star, appearing here was a kind of tempering and cultivation of spirit and Taoist Heart. Even if not a single fiendish demon was killed, his will, spirit, and Dao heart would improve. However, since they were already here, who would easily give up the opportunity to kill demons and improve their strength? What¡¯s more, there was the Immortal List. Although only the top ten disciples on the Immortal List could enter the third round of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. But, at the end of the trial test, different rankings would also receive different rewards. The higher the ranking, the more generous the reward would be. Although so far, the sect had not announced what the reward would be, in the first round, even if they lost, they could get a spirit tools realm magic weapon as a reward. Then the reward in the second round was enough to make people¡¯s imagination run wild. At this time, Ireng Blithe, a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple, looked at the body of the demon under his feet and then at his ranking on the Immortal List. He could not help frowning. This ranking¡­ It is a little awkward. His position in Crape Myrtle Sect was not low. After all, his realm was at the third Stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. He also had a few precious treasures on him to protect him. He was not weak. But now, his ranking did not match his realm and strength. Ireng felt that it was probably because of luck. It was already the third day since he had entered the flesh and blood devil star, and the number of demons he had encountered was not many. Moreover, even if he met these demons, the realms of these demons made people feel like chicken ribs. It was boring and a pity to abandon them. Fortunately, thanks to these useless things, he was currently ranked more than 270th on the Immortal List. There are more than 500 disciples in total. I¡¯m at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, ranked more than 270th¡­ Seeing this ranking, Ireng couldn¡¯t help but frown even more. As time went by, thepetition among the disciples on the Immortal List became dozens of times more intense than before. He was now ranked at 270th. If he couldn¡¯t meet any demons that could match his strength, he might be out of the top 300 in a few hours. This ranking was not only humiliating, but if he really returned to Immortal Ind with the ranking behind the 300th, the reward he got would be much worse! Although my realm and strength can¡¯t bepared with that of a general, I have a reputation among the Crape Myrtle Sect and Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­ If I really end up losing at the ranking of 300th, I¡¯ll lose face and my reward! Let¡¯s not talk about the top ten for the time being, at least I have to advance to the top 100¡­ Just as Ireng was feeling anxious, he suddenly saw a blood-red light flying from the horizon. What followed was an extreme pressure that made him tremble uncontrobly. It¡¯s a powerful fiendish demon! Ireng¡¯s body tensed. For a moment, his brain went nk. But soon, he reacted. That was absolutely not a demon. This was the pressure of a cultivator. Which master of the Crape Myrtle Sect has such a strong pressure¡­ His Divine Sense swept in the direction of the bloody light, and Ireng¡¯s body trembled. It¡¯s Jagoan! In the blood light, Jagoan¡¯s breath was in disorder. Blood trickled out of the corner of Jagoan¡¯s mouth, and his face was also pale. When he flew, he was sometimes high, as if he would fall at any time. Ireng knew this state very well. It was obvious that the cultivator was seriously injured! What¡¯s wrong with him? Just as Ireng was still in a state of shock and bewilderment, he saw the blood-red light wrapped around Jagoan plummet down. It was like a meteorite falling down. Jagoan fell to a ce thousands of miles away from him, causing a loud bang. Is¡­ Is he injured? After waiting for a while, Ireng suddenly shivered with excitement. Vaguely, he felt that an opportunity had suddenlye to him. ¡°Anyone who kills Jagoan can directly be a general¡­¡± Ireng murmured. He knew that the Grand Pure Emperor wasing back soon. What did it mean to make such a great contribution at this time? This is my Chance! Yes! My Chance! Ireng¡¯s face was full of joy, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh to the sky. The next moment, he flew in the direction where Jagoan just fell. However, when he was on the Ind, he had seen the strength of Jagoan killing Generals. Now that Jagoan ranked first on the Immortal List, Jagoan, who ranked second, was far behind him. Therefore, Ireng didn¡¯t dare to make a big fuss. Instead, he carefully concealed his aura and used his magic weapon to hide his tracks as he headed in the direction where the other party had fallen. Soon, he saw a huge pit with a diameter of nearly 50 kilometers in front of him. In the middle of the pit, Jagoan sat cross-legged, looking very painful. That made Ireng¡¯s eyes lit up the most was that Jagoan¡¯s aura was constantly rising and falling, appearing extremely unstable, and much weaker than before. He is indeed injured! Thinking of Jagoan¡¯s current ranking on the Immortal List, such a picture suddenly appeared in Ireng¡¯s mind. Jagoan fought against demons far beyond his own strength. Although he fought desperately and killed the demon with the help of the treasure bestowed by the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he was still seriously injured and fled awkwardly¡­ When he flew here, his spiritual Qi and vigor finally fell from the sky because of his injury. Now, he could only choose to heal on the spot¡­ As for Ireng himself, he had never met a demon that matched his strength before. His ranking was nearly 300th, just to find this opportunity! As long as I can kill Jagoan, I will get the position of a general! For the whole Crape Myrtle Sect and the Grand Pure Emperor, this was a great contribution! Haha! My opportunity has finallye! Ireng was so excited that his hands were trembling. He quickly ran his spiritual Qi, silently recited the incantation, and performed the cultivation method to calm down. After a while, he quietly extended his Divine Sense to observe Jagoan. After confirming that Jagoan was Indeed healing, Ireng¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold and his killing intent condensed. But just as he was about to attack, Ireng hesitated again. What If this is just an illusion made by Jagoan? Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Wouldn¡¯t I be hooked? Although I¡¯m at the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm, but he can even kill Amethyst Pce Realm¡­ Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 For a moment, Ireng was very conflicted. On the one hand, Jagoan was near and seriously injured. If Jagoan was eliminated from the flesh and blood devil star, Ireng would be promoted to the General of Crape Myrtle Sect. This position not only represented glory. But on the other hand, Ireng¡¯s suspicious character made him worry that this was a trap of Jagoan. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for this indecisive character, his cultivation might have been higher than it was now. There seemed to be thousands of ants crawling in his heart. Ireng was restless and extremely anxious. Forget it, I¡¯ll observe for a while¡­ If other cultivatorse during this period, I¡¯ll take the lead. In the end, Ireng made up his mind to restrain his aura and use his Divine Sense to probe Jagoan. Soon, he found that Jagoan¡¯s breath gradually calmed down. This is a sign of recovery! Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Not only that, Ireng also discovered that during this period of time, Jagoan would take out some elixirs and stuff them into his mouth. Based on his knowledge, he could tell that elixir were able to stabilize the Divine Soul and replenish the spiritual Qi. Through these elixirs, Ireng was able to determine what kind of injury Jagoan had suffered and what level his injuries had reached. I can¡¯t wait any longer! After a while, Ireng made up his mind. I didn¡¯t expect him to have so many panaceas. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to defeat him even if he recovers seventy to eighty percent of his strength. Ireng gritted his teeth and took out a blue talisman the size of two fingers. The talisman had the mark of Crape Myrtle Sect. Obviously, at thest moment, Ireng still did not take the risk to do it himself. Even a Amethyst Pce Realm can be killed by Jagoan in an instant¡­ As the saying goes, a hundred-legged worm is dead but not stiff. Now that he had the courage to recover here, moreover still not transmitted back to Immortal Ind, that meant that he still had the strength to fight¡­ I can¡¯t turn the tables now. If I am crazy and is eliminated, it is possible that I will rank 400 or 500th! As his mind moved, Ireng¡¯s fingers had already gathered spiritual Qi and were writing words on the talisman. The smartest way now is to spread the news that Jagoan is here and is seriously injured. In this way, I is the first to find Jagoan and my credit is firmly in hand. At that time, when other fellow disciples came, I would find another chance to eliminate Jagoan, and the position of general would be within reach! After all, the other fellow disciples will definitely rush here after hearing the news. They will definitely not be like me, thinking about everything properly and being safe! Thinking of this, Ireng couldn¡¯t help but smile. He felt proud of the feeling of ying with others. After writing down his discovery of Jagoan¡¯s traces on the talismans, Ireng was about to activate them. Only disciples above the fourth ss of Crape Myrtle Sect were qualified to use this kind of talismans. In other words, only the disciples of the Eight Generals and the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm were qualified to use this azure talisman. Because this Taoist Talisman could pass the news to all Crape Myrtle Sect disciples in an instant. Before injecting spiritual Qi into the talisman and activating it, Ireng subconsciously raised his head and looked in the direction of Jagoan. The next moment, his victorious smile froze on his face. Because he saw that Jagoan opened his eyes and was looking at him with a faint smile. Although they were thousands of miles away, Ireng could feel that Jagoan¡¯s eyes were like moonlight falling on him. His soul had been seen through by Jagoan. Bam! Before Ireng could react, Jagoan had already appeared in front of him like a bolt of lightning. The rolling vigor was like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. It was a tragic battlefield left behind after the ancient fiendgod war and it was so oppressive that he could not move. Ireng¡¯s mind went nk. His eyes were full of fear and shock. He watched helplessly as Jagoan took the Taoist Talisman from his hand. Jagoan nced at the content of the Taoist Talisman and then looked at him. Under the gaze of Jagoan, Ireng felt that his soul was shaking wildly, as if it was about to scream and fly out of the crown as far as it could go. Just Jagoan¡¯s gaze alone made Ireng feel as if he had been targeted by a primitive beast. ¡°It seems that my guess is right¡­¡± When Ireng heard Jagoan speak, it was as if Jagoan was speaking to him, but also as if Jagoan was talking to himself. ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect does have this kind of charm that can send messages to many people. Only disciples who have reached a certain level can have it¡­¡± H-Huh? When he heard Jagoan¡¯s words, Ireng¡¯s heart suddenly thumped. He had a vague feeling that he had been arranged. However, Jagoan did not give him more time to think. Jagoan continued, ¡°I have read the content you wrote¡­ Although It is very real, It Is too in and straightforward. It is not enough to tempt people. I feel that if more content was added in, there would be a particrlyrge number of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, and even some first stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm disciples woulde to share a cup of soup. And those at the second and third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm will never give up such an opportunity.¡± Ireng¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. He originally thought that the other party took away the Taoist Talisman because Jagoan didn¡¯t want him to release the news that he found Jagoan. But now, from Jagoan¡¯s tone, it seemed that Jagoan wanted more Crape Myrtle Sect disciples toe. What is this guy trying to do? Jagoan didn¡¯t do anything to Ireng, but Ireng felt that his whole body was stiff, and all he could do was to move. W-What exactly does he want to do? Ireng¡¯s eyes were full of doubt and fear as he watched Jagoan write and draw on the talisman. From the looks of It, Jagoan seemed to have added some information into the message. After a while, Jagoan activated the charm and turned to Ireng with a smile. ¡°In a while, those Crape Myrtle Sect disciples who are greedy should thank Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­ Because if It weren¡¯t for the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, you and the rest of them would have died soon. It¡¯s not as simple as being eliminated.¡± Die¡­ Die? Ireng¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped. He saw a sh of coldness In Jagoan¡¯s eyes. He felt that Jagoan was as sharp as a sword cutting the river. At this moment, Irengpletely understood. This guy must be crazy! He used himself as bait to attract the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect. Then, he alone eliminated all the disciples who came! Where did this guye from?! Does this guy really have such strength? However, no matter whether or not Jagoan would seed In the end, there was one thing that Ireng was certain of at this time. That was, he was doomed! Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 As a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple, Ireng was an cultivator at the third stage of the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although his strength was not as good as picking stars and taking the moon, he could overturn mountains and overturn seas. But at this moment, before Jagoan made a move, Ireng was so scared that his whole body turned cold, and his blood seemed to stop flowing. This fellow¡­ How dare he¡­ Who would have thought that he would actually take the initiative to attack¡­ He killed a general, and could kill Spiritual Masters. Now, he¡¯s ranked first on the Immortal List. How can anyone on the flesh and blood devil stop him? Since he has the guts to attract our disciples, he must have set up a tight dra¡­ And I¡­ And I¡­ The frustration in Ireng¡¯s heart almost turned into a dark swamp and swallowed him whole. I¡¯ve be his aplice! No matter what the truth is, in the eyes of other Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, I sent the message with my talisman! I¡¯m finished! There is no ce for me in Crape Myrtle Sect¡­ My cultivation base ispletely¡­ Ruined¡­. The more Ireng thought about it, the more miserable he felt. His face grew paler, and his heart trembled. If he waspared to a vase at this time, there would be cracks on the vase. After Jagoan activated the Taoist Talisman, Jagoan was ready to take the next step. But, he suddenly felt something and turned to look at Ireng in surprise. He saw that Ireng looked like a puppet, and Ireng whole body exuded an aura that waspletely unrted to a living person. He was like a withered vine in autumn, and his Death Qi was spreading. More importantly, Jagoan didn¡¯t do anything to him. But now, the corner of Ireng¡¯s mouth was bleeding. A faint white light appeared on Ireng¡¯s body, and the surrounding space was obviously disturbed. This was clearly the sign of the restriction formation of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect protecting the disciples being activated! Ireng¡¯s heart was in a state of extreme grief, and all his thoughts had turned to ash. He had actually caused the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s restrictions to feel that his life was in danger, and that was why he was sent back to Immortal Ind. ¡°It turns out that extreme shock and sadness can really kill people¡­¡± Jagoan blinked and understood Ireng¡¯s current state. Ireng was worried that Jagoan would vent his anger, so Ireng¡¯s heart turned to ashes. However, Jagoan had no sympathy for him. Because Ireng¡¯s appearance meant that he had been nning to deal with Jagoan since the beginning. He was not strong enough so he was used by Jagoan. Everything that had happened now was just self-me. Jagoan didn¡¯t just watch Ireng be teleported back. The instant the white light engulfed Ireng, Jagoan raised his hand and struck out a spiritual Qi, sealing Ireng¡¯s Divine Sense and making him faint. With the seal of this Divine sense, Ireng would not be able to wake up in ten days or half a month. In this way, Jagoan did not have to worry that Ireng would leak Jagoan¡¯s n after returning to Immortal Ind. After all, Crape Myrtle Sect could avoid the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and secretly send people to deal with Jagoan. If they knew the n, it would not be difficult for the people on the ind to inform the disciples on the flesh and blood devil star through secret methods. Momentster, Ireng disappeared with the white light. And Jagoan began to set up on the spot. In order to kill all the disciples who came here, he not only needed to crush their strength. *** Almost at the same time, through Ireng¡¯s message, the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples on the flesh and blood devil star all boiled. ¡°Jagoan has appeared!¡± ¡°There¡¯s news from Jagoan!¡± ¡°Senior Brother Blithe has discovered Jagoan. Let¡¯s see where he can escape this time!¡± ¡°Jagoan was seriously injured? Haha, it¡¯s no wonder. He was greedy to kill a powerful demon. The result of his low-level vision is that he will be a fish on our knife!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t hesitate. This Jagoan has a blood feud with our Crape Myrtle Sect. We can¡¯t let him go!¡± ¡°I will definitely not give him a chance to recover from his injuries.¡± ¡°As long as we can eliminate Jagoan, we can directly be generals. This opportunity must be firmly grasped in our hands!¡± ¡°Jagoan, you didn¡¯t expect it, did you? You¡¯ll die for doing so many evil deeds. You¡¯ll die today. Let¡¯s go!¡± All of a sudden, streams of flowing light flew in the direction Ireng had mentioned. The killing intent and boiling divine thoughts stirred up a raging hurricane on the flesh and blood devil star. At the same time, a mountain peak of the flesh and blood devil star suddenly exploded. Pieces of flesh as big as rocks fell down like a rainstorm. A three thousand meters tall demon with a long horn on its head roared and rushed out of the exploded mountain. It seemed to be in great pain and rolled on the ground, triggering an earthquake. It howled and screamed, and its body kept twitching. Above the demon, the six major generals of Crape Myrtle Sect gathered and looked down expressionlessly. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The demon¡¯s pain was getting worse and worse, and the roar was getting louder and louder. It jumped up from the ground and shook violently. The next moment, a series of firecrackers sounded. Crack! All of a sudden, the demon¡¯s body was covered with bulging bruises. A human figure wrapped In scarlet light flew out from the sea of blood. In the human-shaped hand was a wisp of dark red spirit. This soul belonged to this fiendish demon, and it emanated an iparably evil and violent aura. Instantly, within a radius of hundreds kilometers, it was as if a demon army had appeared. It was mighty, and devil Qi was surging also its killing intent was boiling. An ordinary cultivator would probably turn into a madman under the influence of a nce. Even the six generals in the sky also used their magic weapons to protect their Taoist heart. However, Jagoan, who was wrapped in the scarlet light, seemed not to care about it at all. With a cold smile on his face, Jagoan stretched his other hand into the void and instantly grabbed his golden axe from the depths of the void. As soon as the giant axe appeared, it burst out an extremely sharp light and swept across on the spot, killing all the demon army condensed by demonic energy. The next moment, the golden light condensed and hit the demon¡¯s soul. The demon¡¯s spirit immediately copsed and turned Into a pool of wriggling blood light, which was absorbed by the giant axe. Jagoan¡¯s face was also filled with satisfaction. Hah¡­ After letting out a long sigh, Jagoan opened his eyes again. His eyes became extremely heavy, as If there was a world brewing and forming a cocoon. By this time, the six generals had alreadynded in front of him. ¡°There¡¯s news about Jagoan¡­¡± One of the Generals said to Jagoan and added, ¡°He is seriously injured and recovering.¡± Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 After hearing the news, Jagoan¡¯s eyes suddenly burst into mes. The surroundingnds were also shaken, and began to shake violently. Pieces of tear spread around. But this time, Jagoan¡¯s reaction was different from usual. If it had been a few days ago, Jagoan would have roared and led everyone to kill Jagoan. But at this time, he gave people a feeling of anger but didn¡¯t release it. mes kept gathering and swirling in his eyes. The oppressive atmosphere around grew stronger and stronger. Momentster, cracking sounds could be heard as tiny cracks appeared in the air. The six generals also felt extremely depressed at this time, just like before the rain and storm, they couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°The six of you go over.¡± At this time, Jagoan said to the people in front of him. ¡°Huh?¡± The six Generals were all stunned. The mission they originally had was to help Jagoan kill demons and help him ascend to the top. That was why the six of them ranked at the end of the Immortal List. But now, ording to Jagoan¡¯s words, he actually wanted to kill demons alone and let them deal with Jagoan together. Although Jagoan was very strong, far stronger than that of ordinary Heavenly Spirit Realms. He could even kill Generals in an instant. It was a bit of a fuss to let the six of them go together. Now they were already very far away from Jagoan on the Immortal List. If Jagoan went to kill the demons alone at this time, wouldn¡¯t he be far away? That was what the six generals thought. From the changes in their expressions, Jagoan could naturally tell what they were thinking. However, he did not care at all, nor did he intend to exin. He put the giant axe on his shoulder and turned to fly away. The six generals hesitated for a moment and then disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. ¡°What should we do?¡± One of the generals asked. ¡°After this Immortals¡¯ Assembly, he will be the North Heaven Queen, so we¡¯d better follow his instructions.¡± Another general said. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The others echoed. ¡°We can¡¯t let Jagoan continue to develop. Otherwise, when Grand Pure Emperor returns, he will be unhappy if Jagoan causes trouble.¡± ¡°But we should be more careful. There was no news about the four guys. I don¡¯t know if they were killed by Jagoan or something else.¡± ¡°In short, be careful. With the strength shown by Jagoan before, if we deal with him alone, we will definitely be in great danger. But the strength shown by the joint efforts of the six of us is definitely not as simple as the ordinary six people.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s get rid of him this time.¡± The six generals instantly reached an agreement. The next second, the six of them attacked together and mmed into the void in front of them. A space suddenly copsed inward as if the snow had melted. After a while, a curved space channel appeared. ¡°Go!¡± The six people¡¯s eyes shone like sharp sword radiance, rushing into the space channel. Jagoan, who had left, looked calm, as if the news of Jagoan had no effect on him at all, and he had even forgotten about it. But if he noticed that he was holding the axe in his hand, he would find that he was actually trying to suppress his anger. Jagoan, I don¡¯t know what you are going to do, but this flesh and blood devil star is definitely not the ce for us to fight! I can¡¯t kill you here because of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect restriction formation. But you don¡¯t have to be comcent for too long. In the third round, I will kill you in front of everyone and destroy your soul! This flesh and blood devil star has a great effect on my cultivation. When I seed, you will no longer be my opponent! Thinking of this, Jagoan roared to the sky as if he was venting his anger. In an instant, the sound waves turned into burning sound waves and spread around fiercely. Crack! Numerous peaks exploded into pieces. All the demons within a radius of 500 kilometers were turned into ashes. The ground cracked and copsed. If the sun and the moon existed, they wouldpletely sink at this moment. Unfortunately, on the Immortal List, Jagoan still ranked second. And it was still far from the top of Jagoan. *** Two days passed quickly. Jagoan was sitting cross-legged in a wilderness. The ground around him was like a piece of pork that had been cut open, with broken pieces appearing. The rock walls inside were constantly wriggling, and there were dense bumps like saas. The bulge contained a strong vigor. Over time, these saas would turn into fiendish demons. But now, they were still meat balls that could not even be regarded as embryo. Jagoan ignored them and spread his divine sense around. He was surrounded by a thin mist. The mist was extremely thin. If the cultivator didn¡¯t probe by himself, he wouldn¡¯t have discovered it. This was a fantasy array that was set up by Jagoan. The range of formation and the degree of concealment of the formation seemed to be hinting to the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples who came to kill him. ¡°Jagoan is seriously injured and he can¡¯t move. He can only rely on the fantasy array to hide himself. Come over! He is very weak now!¡± It turned out that the news released by Ireng and the fantasy array¡¯s hintpletely dispelled the doubts of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. When they found that the fantasy array existed, no one panicked. They were full of joy. Because of the existence of fantasy array, the news that Jagoan was seriously injured was here proved. In the past two days, more than 100 disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect had rushed into the fantasy array. As time went by, more Crape Myrtle Sect disciples broke in one after another. At first, they despised this fantasy array. After all, he was one of the best cultivators in the sect, let alone a fantasy array. If he could not find the Formation Key, he could break it by force. How strong could the formation set by a seriously injured dying person be?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But the result was that no one went out after the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples rushed in. They were all trapped Inside. During this period, Jagoan did not eliminate them, but let them try to break the formation inside. Because the purpose of the fantasy array at that time was to trap the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples who came at the same time. Jagoan was the bait. The fantasy array was a big. And, Crape Myrtle Sect disciples were like fish that rushed into the big without hesitation. Until now, Jagoan had not closed the because the real big fish had not arrived yet. Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 Bloody light surged, and a thin mist filled the air. Within a radius of thousands of miles, there was an indescribable ghostly aura. It was obviously a warm bed for raising demons, but at this moment, it gave people a more evil aura than demons. The powerful Heavenly Spirit Realm masters were full of will as they charged forward. Then, they disappeared into the void. These Heavenly Spirit Realm masters were naturally fine at this time, but as long as Jagoan did not open the fantasy array, they could not get out with their strength. ¡°144¡­¡± In the center of the fantasy array, Jagoan said a number slowly. This was the number of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples who had entered the fantasy array. There were the first, second, third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. These disciples were trying hard to break the formation in the fantasy array. However, Jagoan did not move at all. Not enough¡­ Jagoan was waiting. Not only were there not enough disciples, but also their identities. *** One dayter, Jagoan felt something and suddenly opened his eyes. The light in his eyes was like a red sun. He looked out of the formation through the fantasy array. The originally peaceful void suddenly copsed with a boom. A winding passageway seemed to pierce through the endless void and extend out from within. As the multicolored light filled the air and the mist rose and fell, six figures flew out of the mist, each of them giving off an imposing and domineering aura. They formed a row in midair. Crape Myrtle Sect, six generals! The Crape Myrtle Sect originally had a total of eight generals, but two of them were killed by Jagoan, and no neer came to take their ce. Therefore, the six generals were the strongest Heavenly Spirit Realms in Crape Myrtle Sect! ¡°Hmm?¡± A glint shed across one of the generals¡¯ eyes. He reached out and grabbed forward. His five fingers were like sharp knives and swords, instantly making sparks in the void. He stretched out his hand and grabbed it. The thin fog that filled the air was dug out by him. Holding the mist in front of him, the general looked at it carefully and snorted, ¡°The Illusive-colored Xumi Formation¡­¡± The other general¡¯s eyes narrowed, releasing a breath. This breath instantly seeped into the air and rose up with the wind. In the blink of an eye, it had traveled hundreds of kilometers. The next moment, he suddenly understood and nodded, saying, ¡°Jagoan is indeed talented. He used the characteristics of this flesh and blood devil star to build mountains and fill seas. With the mountains and rivers as the momentum, he built this big formation that covered thousands of miles and trapped hundreds of people in it. It¡¯s a pity that he is unruly and can¡¯t be used by the Crape Myrtle Sect. His hands are stained with the blood of the people of the Crape Myrtle Sect, so we have to kill him.¡± From the content of these words, he sounded a little regretful. But in fact, his tone was full of killing intent, as if the weapons were colliding and metal friction. The third general¡¯s eyes narrowed. At this moment, the sound of rolling thunder already sounded from his fists. His voice was as deafening as thunder. ¡°More than a hundred people are trapped in it, which means that Jagoan has not recovered yet, so he can only choose to trap them¡­ In that case, we can¡¯t miss such an opportunity.¡± His words made the other generals nod repeatedly. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not wait any longer. This Jagoan was a major threat to us. Now that we have the chance, we should directly eliminate him from this flesh-and-blood devil star, so as not to cause more trouble!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the six generals joined forces. In an instant, the auras of the six people gathered together. A roar that was a hundred or even a thousand times more intense than andslide and tsunami erupted above their heads. The next moment, they fiercely attacked. A huge mountain-like fist suddenly condensed in the void. In the punching skill, mes, torrents, thunderbolts, multicolored light, frost, and peaks all appeared at the same time, like natural disasters and extinction. They smashed into the mist. Buzz! Time seemed to freeze for a short time on the flesh and blood devil star. A momentter, the long river of time returned to normal. Crack! The sound of firecrackers exploding sounded. Ripples, vibrations, and vortexes caused by countless explosions appeared in the void. The entire formation copsed. The Crape Myrtle Sect disciples trapped in it only felt that what they saw was melting like candles. After a while, there was a loud bang in their ears, and they saw the real mountains and rivers of flesh and blood again. ¡°Hmm? The formation is broken!¡± ¡°This fantasy array is so powerful. I didn¡¯t even notice it before I was tricked in.¡± ¡°Who broke the formation?!¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Where is Jagoan?!¡± For a moment, loud shouts could be heard everywhere. Just as the cultivators were still in a state of shock, a strong pressure swept over them, and they immediately knew who did it. ¡°It¡¯s the generals!¡± Their eyes and Divine Awareness gathered together. When they saw six figures, the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples eximed again. ¡°The six generals actually appeared together!¡± ¡°It seems that they have made up their mind to eliminate Jagoan this time!¡± ¡°What do you mean by elimination? I think they want to kill Jagoan on the spot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If there are only one or two generals, that is to eliminate Jagoan. But now, the six Great Generals havee out at the same time. They will definitely kill Jagoan!¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the Six Generals would attack at the same time. This Jagoan won¡¯t be able to escape this time!¡± After all, not long ago, they were still trapped in the fantasy array set up by Jagoan, and they couldn¡¯t ask for help at all. Although they had escaped at this time, the shame and anger in their hearts did not weaken at all. Instead, it became more and more intense like boiling oil. ¡°He¡¯s there!¡± Soon, these Crape Myrtle Sect disciples found Jagoan in the center of the formation. Under the murderous gazes of these cultivators, Jagoan¡¯s expression did not change. He slowly flew into the air, and his aura was long. One breath after another was like the surging of the Milky Way. It was not only vast but also unfathomable. As he breathed, the surrounding void seemed to have a subtle resonance with him, making the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples within the range feel depressed. When everyone looked at Jagoan in shock and anger, his eyes also passed through the crowd and fell on the six generals. After a while, he said lightly, ¡°There are only six generals left In Crape Myrtle Sect now. It seems that Jagoan has be smarter and did note¡­¡± As soon as these words came out, the scene was quiet at first, but the next moment, it was boiling like boiling water being poured with oil. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°How dare you talk big In the face of death!¡± ¡°The Generals of the Crape Myrtle Sect are in a high position and have great strength. You can say it at will?¡± ¡°Look at the current situation. You¡¯re still stubborn. But In your current state, you only have one mouth left.¡± Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 For a moment, all kinds of sarcastic remarks and voices poured toward Jagoan. None of these cultivators were lower than the Heavenly Spirit Realm. Their voices came from the magical power cultivation method, like thunder that could shatter the sky. Hundreds of people appeared at the same time. Their angry roars, and sarcasm almost turned into sharp knives that cut through the Milky Way and fell directly toward Jagoan. Seeing this, Jagoan snorted coldly. This sound was like a long river rushing. In an instant, it broke everyone¡¯s voice. The shock caused by the voice not only prated the surface of the void, but also into the hearts of the cultivators present. Immediately, some disciples with low cultivation turned pale and trembled violently, almost falling from the air. The disciples present reacted. Who were they facing now? The one they were facing was someone who could directly kill the Generals and Amethyst Pce Realms. Even if he was injured now, who could guarantee that he could not fight back? Jagoan looked around and nodded as if there was no one around. ¡°There are more than 150 people in total, including six generals. It¡¯s barely okay¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± A general already sensed that something was wrong. Jagoan looked at him with a faint smile and said, ¡°More than a hundred disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect are suddenly eliminated. It must be shocking¡­¡± A short sentence was enough to reveal a lot of information. The Crape Myrtle Sect disciples were stunned. At the same time, Jagoan let out a roar and his aura soared like a mad dragon rising into the sky. Crack! All of a sudden, these cultivators were shocked to find that the surrounding void began to twist as if it couldn¡¯t bear the power. There was a loud bang of steel tes being pried open. ¡°Sky-flipping Seal!¡± Jagoan raised his hand and threw it. A ck light shot straight into the sky. Immediately, the void within a 1,000-kilometer radius waspletely sealed. All the spiritual Qi was isted. ¡°This is your trap?!¡± One of the six generals¡¯ eyes erupted with radiance as he roared angrily. At this moment, anyone who could not see through it would be a fool. Obviously, Jagoan was waiting for everyone here. The previous fantasy array was not to protect him, but to gather enough Crape Myrtle Sect disciples to have a good show. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Do you really think you can do it?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°We Crape Myrtle Sect disciples are all geniuses among geniuses, and our realms are much higher than yours. How dare you brag like this?!¡± For a moment, the crowd roared. On contrary, Jagoan sneered. His response was the eruption of vigor! Bam! The surrounding void was shattered. Large cracks spread like a tide. With a single step, Jagoan could travel hundreds kilometers. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± The lightning was like a sharp sword that pierced through heaven and earth, sweeping across. Buzz! The bright light was blinding. Immediately, at least 20% of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples on the scene were sent back by the white light before they could react. In sudden, thirty or forty names disappeared from the Immortal List! ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°He made his move!¡± ¡°This guy is not injured at all!¡± The next moment, the cultivators present reacted and reminded each other. The rolling spiritual Qi burst out, and all kinds of killing magic weapon shot out, illuminating the surroundings. Thousands of rays of light poured toward Jagoan. The void around was already split open, on the verge of copse. It directly copsed, continuously destroying. Jagoan narrowed his eyes and reached out to grab it. The spiritual Qi surged like the Great River East. ¡°Archean Demonic Soul Charm!¡± A ray of golden light with extremely sharp light, like the ray of light that cut through the light of heaven and earth, shed forward at sunrise. Heaven and earth split open. Bang! The magic weapons that flew toward Jagoan exploded like firecrackers. Countless streamers and fragments were like fireworks. Most of these magic weapons had been refined by the cultivators, with not only aura but also Essence Blood. Unfortunately, the magic weapons were destroyed, and the trace of Essence Blood was also destroyed. These cultivators¡¯ bodies shook violently. Their faces were pale and their bodies were trembling. The spiritual Qi in their bodies could not help but stop, and their faces were full of horror and disbelief. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Jagoan¡¯s Killing Move followed closely behind. Buzz! Bam! The ming de of light was like an exuberant rising sun. It Immediately spread out, fiercely sweeping outwards. Suddenly, another forty or fifty cultivators turned into white light and were all transmitted back. In a short period of time, more than half of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples had disappeared. At the same time, nearly a hundred names vanished from the list. Originally there were nearly 600 names on the Immortal List. Although there were a few disciples who were eliminated before, if one did not pay attention to it, he would not even notice that the total number of names on the Immortal List had decreased. But at this time, the situation waspletely different. Not only had nearly a hundred names disappeared in an instant, but also happened in a very short period of time. To put it more exaggeratedly, at the same time, arge number of names disappeared. The long list on the Immortal List suddenly shortened. Not only were the cultivators on the ind stunned, but the disciples on the flesh and blood demon star were also dumbfounded when they saw their ranking suddenly rise. They did not know what had happened. ¡°What¡­ What happened¡­¡± ¡°Why did so many people suddenly disappear?¡± ¡°Did something happen?¡± After a moment of silence, there was a heated discussion on the Ind. As the unconscious disciples were transmitted back to the jade tform, they became more and more shocked. Soon, someone found something strange.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Maisie Pine looked at the flickering white light on the jade tform and whispered, ¡°The people who came back are all disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect¡­¡± Hearing what Lady Maisie said, the others all noticed that it was exactly said the case. All the disciples who were transmitted back were on the side of Crape Myrtle Sect. Other than Lady Maisie, there were naturally other cultivators on the ind who discovered this. All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s expressions became interesting. On the other side of Crape Myrtle Sect, the faces of the disciples were not only frightened and puzzled, but also gloomy and angry. At the same time, Jagoan disyed his Great Leisure Court and rushed out from a white light that had notpletely dissipated. He came directly to the six generals. ¡°Today, you are the big fish I have been waiting for!¡± As his voice fell, Jagoan raised his hand and punched directly. There was no need for spiritual Qi or magical power. What Jagoan disyed was a punch thatpletely depended on his vigor! Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 This punch was righteous, as if it was taught by a god. It was noble, holy, and bright. As he punched out, the six generals¡¯ faces changed at the same time. The other Crape Myrtle Sect disciples within 50 kilometers of Violet were all swallowed up by the white light. In an instant, another 20 or 30 people were sent back to Immortal Ind by the aftermath of the punch. ¡°One branch after another!¡± The six Generals roared in unison. The spiritual Qi in every person¡¯s body surged, and their bodies shone brightly as they connected to each other. It was as if an immortal vine were connected together. Boom! The momentum of the six people rose a hundred times. This was far from thebined strength of the six individuals. An astonishing aura instantly erupted, as if there were more than a hundred generals. ¡°Crape Myrtle Frankavenly Punishment Fist!¡± The six shouted in unison. Above the aura that connected with each other, there was a gap of 100 miles. The sky was like an egg, copsing along this gap. An indescribable fist,pletely covered in light, stretched out from the copsed sky like a country of divine light. The speed looked unusually slow, but with each step it took, it was actually thousands of miles away. The fist swept toward Violet with the strength of crushing rivers and rivers, which carried the sun, moon, and stars. Violet¡¯s fist was like a pair of green beans while the other was like a watermelon whenpared with this fist that burst out with divine light. Bang! The two fists collided fiercely in mid-air as if they were eternal. After a while, there was a rumble! The sky, which was thousands of miles away, suddenly exploded. The entire flesh and blood devil star was shaking, as if it could fall at any time. While shaking, the flesh and blood devil star began to copse. A shallow gap appeared in the first ball. Then, the gap was like the sun in the sky. The gap was getting bigger and bigger, constantly sinking. In the end, nearly 20% of the flesh and blood devil star disappeared. The round flesh and blood devil star turned into an iplete ball. Countless demons were terrified at this moment and fled away like a tide. From afar, it was as if the flesh and blood devil star were surging. Fear kept spreading. A bright sun suddenly shone in the chaotic void. With a sizzle, all the chaos was dispelled. Clouds of white light appeared one after another. In the white light, many disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect were still stunned. Before they could react, they were sent flying by the aftermath of the collision of the magical power. After a short while, except for the six generals and a few Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, all the other cultivators were transmitted back to Immortal Ind. The names on the Immortal List suddenly decreased a lot. It was no exaggeration to say that the number of names on the Immortal List had been reduced by more than a quarter! A series of gasps sounded on the Immortal Ind and the flesh and blood devil star. However, both parties on the flesh and blood demon star did not pay much attention to it. Violet didn¡¯t pay attention at all. The reduction of names on the Immortal List was within his expectations. The reason why the six great battles weren¡¯t paying attention to it was because shock! At this moment, the six of them flew over a hundred kilometers. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The punch that had been condensed before was directly shattered by Violet. The copsed spiritual Qi almost crushed the void. The sweeping spiritual wave, like a golden snake dancing wildly, hit them hard like crazy whips all over the sky. The fierce wind and rain almost instantly shattered the Body-protection Gang around them. The six generals were scattered. For a time, they could no longer connect their spiritual Qis. ¡°The six of us are no match for him?!¡± One of them shouted doubting themselves. Although they were very far apart, the six generals could still see the shock and horror in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°None of you can escape today!¡± Violet¡¯s voice was deafening and transmitted into their ears, directly shaking their minds. His figure suddenly appeared in the void. The surrounding space was opened by him. Countless electric arcs crackled like a catastrophe. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t be socent!¡± A general roared and suddenly propped himself up. Suddenly, rays of light spread out behind him like straight sword radiance. Driven by the spiritual Qi, every ray of sword light emitted an invincible killing intent, pulled out a dazzling swan, and shot toward Violet. The distance between space and the sword light seemed to disappear. Frank arrived in front of Violet. Unfortunately, the other partyughed and reached out to grab and pinch. Crack! The sword light in front of him was all shattered. Immediately afterwards, Violet raised his five fingers and curled them, sting out a sea of blood. The sea of blood was surging and mighty. A long spear was suddenly thrusted out from the waves. The surface of the spear was surrounded by countless inscriptions, giving off the aura of primitive times and savage nature. It instantly crushed the ground. Chi! The endless void was pierced through. The long river of time was also soaked. The general who took action only felt a sea of blood before his eyes. The whole world was bright red, and the smell of blood filled the air. The next second, he felt a sharp pain all over his body. The pain was like crushing flesh and bones. ¡°Argh!¡± Frank could not help but let out a wail, and at the same time, a white light appeared around him. The formation of the Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect was activated. ¡°I won¡¯t die! As long as there are formations of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Violet won¡¯t able to kill me!¡± this general felt a bit of hope. Frank even wanted to look up and force a provocative smile at Violet. ¡°You can¡¯t kill¡­ Argh!¡± This time, the pain was countless times worse than before. It even tore the general¡¯s throat directly. When he spat out blood, his figure disappeared with the white light. But that shout made the faces of the remaining five generals extremely ugly. Violet snorted coldly and looked at the remaining five generals. So what if the one that was sent back was alive? At thest moment, the general was actually attacked by the fierce Divine Sense. Even if he went back, he would be an idiot and a cripple. ¡°Among the eight major generals of Crape Myrtle Sect, only five are left¡­¡± Violet¡¯s words confirmed the previous thoughts of the five people. Suddenly, their faces became more gloomy, and their teeth were about to break. Violet then pointed at them with a cold smile on his face and continued saying, ¡°But soon, all of them will die¡­¡± Then, he disappeared. Countless stars transformed into a river of stars that suddenly appeared above the five generals. Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 ¡°B*stard!¡± ¡°Do you really think we are afraid of you?¡± ¡°That was just an ident!¡± ¡°One against five! Do you think we are so useless?¡± ¡°The face of Crape Myrtle Sect is not something you can trample on at will!¡± The five generals roared and attacked together. A beam of lightning suddenly spread into a big in the air. It gave people an all-epassing feeling. In the big, the thunder and lightning constantly condensed into walls. The high-rise buildings seemed to be a city of thunder and lightning. The mes all over the sky burst out. In an instant, they gathered into countless ming clouds in the sky. These clouds burned the surrounding air. The void melted like a candle, and the feeling of natural disasters was suffocating. After the mes, there was a rumbling sound, as if the great embankment of the Milky Way had copsed. The rolling water poured down and gathered in the nine provinces and four seas. The whole flood world was pouring down violently. In the end, there was a shining golden pir. The pir was indescribably high, like the pir supporting heaven and earth, and it exuded an extremely majestic aura. The pir passed through the lightning, merged with the mes, and reached into the flood,pletely connecting the three major cmities. All the power gathered to one point and formed a powerful killing move. Seeing this, one of five generals murmured. Astor suddenly raised his hand and wrote a talisman out of thin air. This talisman seemed to bepletely written by spiritual Qi and vigor. As soon as the talisman appeared, it flew into the powerful killing move and disappeared. Meanwhile, it was precisely at this moment that that powerful killing movepletely changed, turning into a world shocking strike, the most powerful strike! The lightning, heavenly me, and flood all fused into the golden pir. When the pir poked into the starry sky, it suddenly became extremely huge, but at the same time, it made people feel infinitely smaller. It seemed that space could no longer constrain it. This was a great magical power! The Great magical power could only be disyed by gathering five generals. It meant that the power that could destroy heaven and earth was concentrated on the needle tip. One could imagine how powerful the power gathered on the needle tip was. There was no problem piercing through an entire earth. Woo! The void kept cracking, and the trembling sound could almost tear people¡¯s souls apart. ¡°Anne! Go to hell!¡± The five generals roared in unison. ¡°Really?¡± Anneughed. In mid-air, the blood-red wings stretched out and pped for a hundred feet. Suddenly, an endless sea of blood appeared. The broken void seemed to be soaked in mercury and became extremely heavy. Anne activated the forward pir and immediately slowed down. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Crack! The sound of steel twisting constantly came from around it. Beads of sweat appeared on their foreheads. They felt that an indescribable force was currently blocking their path. It took a lot of spiritual Qi to activate the magical power. But at this time, there was no turning back. They had no way out! Looking at the five generals¡¯ conflicted and frightened faces, Anne sneered. ¡°Can you hold on any longer?¡± Astor paused for a while before shouted, ¡°How dare you say that you want to kill me with such a weak strength? I¡¯m so disappointed!¡± With thest sound, Anne opened his five fingers as if he was absorbing the air. A vortex suddenly condensed in his palm. The vortex caved in deeply as a world filled with a sea of blood appeared. In the next moment, the sea of blood split apart from the middle. A long spear condensed from blood swept across thend and pierced through the ages. The spear arrived in front of the pir. The tip of a needle against the tip of a hammer! Bang! The pir suddenly copsed. Countless cracks covered it. Lightning, mes, and flood erupted together. From the inside to the outside, the pir exploded into several sections. The blood-red spear swept across the sky again. Crack! The broken pieces immediately exploded into powder. For a moment, the whole sky was covered by the mixed light. The sun and the moon were dim, as if they had returned to the time before heaven and earth were separated. The faces of the five generals stiffened. Their bodies trembled violently, and blood spurted out from their eyes, noses, and mouths. Cracks appeared on their magic robes and armor. White light gushed out from the cracks, as if their bodies were about to copse. ¡°The restriction formation of the Astoraven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± ¡°Sh*t! Even if we gather together, we are no match for him?!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely tell Protector and the Grand Pure Emperor about this. We can¡¯t let Anne live!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the restriction on Astoraven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s forehead, we would have been dead now.¡± ¡°This man is deep-minded, hiding his strength, and has a great grudge against our Crape Myrtle Sect. We mustpletely eradicate him!¡± The five generals roared, gritting their teeth, and an extremely vicious aura shrouded the ce. But, to Anne they seemed to be discussing something rather than roaring. ¡°Do you really think I will let you go back so easily?¡± The voice of Anne suddenly sounded above the heads of the five people. ¡°What!¡± ¡°This fellow¡­¡± ¡°When¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The five generals were shocked and angry, they could not even finish what they wanted to say. In a blink of eye, Anne appeared above their heads silently. ¡°Edgar River¡¯s End!¡± The figure of Anne shed in the air, turned his palm over, and pped. Swoosh! The stars all over the sky suddenly burst into light. The dazzling light burned through the eyes of the five generals. Chi! Blood spurted out from their eyes like arrows. The pouring starlight, like a flood that poured down after a hole in the sky, engulfed the five generals in an instant. The next moment, the bodies of the five generals appeared on the jade tform of Immortal Ind together with exmations. In Crape Myrtle Sect, these six generals with absolute status were transmitted back to the jade tform of Immortal Ind. And there was not much time between them. This kind of shock was no less than that of the dozens of gateway to Immortality of the Upper Kingdom. They turned into ashes overnight. In particr, this scene appeared in front of the Crape Myrtle Sect, which was attached great importance to during the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. The ordinary disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect were all shocked and frightened. An indescribable fear and shock kept striking them. Some people even felt suffocated in their chests and their knees went limp. They stepped back a few steps. The Southern Astoravenly Queen who had appeared this time narrowed his eyes and clenched his teeth, his mouth filled with a strong smell of blood. More than 100 disciples were sent back in a short time¡­ Obviously, someone was targeting Crape Myrtle Sect! The six battle generals will be transmitted back now, and the other side will be more arrogant! Southern Astoravenly Queen was short of breath and his chest heaved violently. If it weren¡¯t for his realm, he would have spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. With a swoosh, a light shed and Southern Astoravenly Queen appeared in front of the six generals. Just one nce at the several generals who came back at this moment, the killing intent from Southern Astoravenly Queen directly shattered the jade tform under his feet. Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 Although the remaining six Battle Generals in front of him had been prated and sent back by the Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sects. However, they were just sent back. The restrictions of the Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sect would be activated when these disciples were in danger and sent back to Immortal Ind. But there were also different situations. Some people were unharmed when they were transmitted back. Some would suffer some minor injuries. And, there was possibility that few people were seriously injured when they were transported back. Unfortunately, the six generals in front of him were probably among the very few people. It was light to say that they were seriously injured! Obviously, they only had one breath left! No wonder when they were transported back, it would cause a great disturbance. At first nce, these six generals were no different from the bodies that almost fell apart. Most of their life source had copsed, their Dao foundation damaged, and their souls damaged. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Southern Leonardoavenly Queen¡¯s Divine Sense swept around and he gasped. Leonardo felt as if his whole body had fallen into an ice cer. The Battle Generals of Crape Myrtle Sect were all dead! The six generals, who had entered the flesh and blood devil star this time, were all transported back in half. And they all became disabled. Even if he used panacea to heal their injuries, their strength would be greatly damaged. It was probably less than 10% of their original strength. Southern Leonardoavenly Queen even suspected that, ording to the degree of damage to their Divine Souls, whether they could wake up or not was a problem. Almost 200 disciples were sent back at once, and all six of the generals were killed¡­ Southern Leonardoavenly Queen felt a tightness in his chest, and a fishy sweet taste suddenly gushed out of his throat. Leonardo ran his spiritual Qi to suppress the difort. There were no other Crape Myrtle Sect disciples around Southern Leonardoavenly Queen. Feeling the biting cold wind, no Crape Myrtle Sect disciple dared to get too close to Southern Leonardoavenly Queen, for fear of being angered. Looking around, Southern Leonardoavenly Queen¡¯s eyes fell on several Crape Myrtle Sect disciples who were also transmitted back not long ago. Such arge group of people were transmitted back almost at the same time, which was definitely a big deal. Either they were tricked, or they encountered an extremely powerful fiendish demon. But ording to what Southern Leonardoavenly Queen thought, the second possibility was very small. The Grand Pure Emperor had chosen flesh and blood devil star, so it was impossible for Crape Myrtle Sect disciples being killed. The other reason was that those who were sent back were all Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. This was obviously a conspiracy against Crape Myrtle Sect! This scene had aroused many people¡¯s doubts. Southern Leonardoavenly Queen didn¡¯t know what the the sect masters and the royal families were thinking about. But obviously, the prestige established by the Crape Myrtle Sect for so many years had almostpletely copsed in this Immortals¡¯ Assembly! The Crape Myrtle Sect disciples he had just seen were at the third stage of Leonardoavenly Spirit Realm, so they were not seriously injured. The disciples had just woken up when they felt a strong force. When they came to their senses, they found that they had been brought into an isted formation. Standing in front of them was the pale-faced Southern Leonardoavenly Queen. In addition to Southern Leonardoavenly Queen, they also felt that two powerful Taoist Sense were hiding in the void and ¡°see¡± them. Needless to say, the two powerful Taoist Sense must be East Leonardoaven King and West Leonardoaven King, who rarely appeared. These disciples had a high status in the Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sect because of their realm and strength. However, there was still a huge gap between them and the Leonardoavenly Queens. At this moment, they got up hurriedly and were about to kneel and kowtow. However, Southern Leonardoavenly Queen waved his hand to stop them. Leonardo went straight to the point and said, ¡°Tell me what happened¡­¡± Seeing the serious look on Southern Leonardoavenly Queen¡¯s face and the fact that they had experienced it themselves, these disciples deeply understood how great the impact of being teleported back to hundreds of disciples was. Therefore, with anger and resentment towards Jasmine, they added to each other, from receiving messages, being trapped in the formation, to being designed by him, and then being transmitted back. They told the whole process. During this period, the Leonardoavenly Queen and Kings did not interrupt them. However, the murderous look in Southern Leonardoavenly Queen¡¯s eyes showed his mood. However, these disciples did not know how the six generals had be like this. Because they were transported back before the six generals. To be more precise, they were affected by the first battle between Jasmine and the six great generals, and only then did they return to Immortal Ind. ¡°It turns out to be Jasmine¡¯s conspiracy¡­¡± At this moment, Southern Leonardoavenly Queen¡¯s face was extremely ugly. There was a violent killing Intent In the air around him, and even the sound of sabers and axes colliding could be heard in the air, which made the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples tremble. But the South Leonardoaven Queen would naturally not vent his anger on them. A momentter, Southern Leonardoavenly Queen waved his arm and sent them out of the void. In the void, there were only Southern Leonardoavenly Queen and two Taoist Sense full of offensive aura left. ¡°We can¡¯t let Jasmine stay.¡± As soon as South Leonardoavenly Queen Spoke, he gnashed his teeth. In this Immortals¡¯ Assembly, he had lost his original indifference. South Leonardoavenly Queen¡¯s eyes were full of anger and annoyance before said, ¡°If I had known that he would cause such big trouble, I would have killed him when I first met him! There is no need to doubt it now, behind Jasmine is the Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sect.¡± At the same time, a vortex appeared in the void and a long figure stepped out. East Leonardoaven King¡¯s casual movement seemed to have triggered countless swords and sabers. Just the appearance of them made people feel a sense of fear. ¡°I was suspicious about what happened in the General of Cloud. Otherwise, why would the Elder have helped him out before the Sky-sea Pavilion?¡± In another direction, the void suddenly caved in, revealing a curved passageway. A green step appeared in the passage, like jade. A figure walked down the stairs. The man had a smile on his face, giving people a very peaceful feeling. But of one looked carefully, he would find that in the depths of his eyes, there were smoke of wolves, golden spears, iron horses, crisscrossed, and powerful killing Intent, which was only hidden by him. ¡°The prestige of Crape Myrtle Sect has almost been destroyed. I didn¡¯t expect the Sect Master of Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sect to be so thoughtful. Leonardo has secretly cultivated such a person and is waiting to destroy all the arrangements we have prepared for the return of the Grand Pure Emperor in this Immortals¡¯ Assembly!¡± The Southern Leonardoavenly Queen looked at the two and said with a serious look before added, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that Jasmine alone can have such strength to eliminate so many disciples of our sect, including the six generals in such a short time.¡± Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell the specific situation¡­¡± West Jordanavenly King closed his eyes and thought for a moment. Then he shook his head and said, ¡°There are all kinds of strange things about this matter, but it¡¯s a fact that Sandra can kill Amethyst Pce Realm¡­¡± When it came to Amethyst Pce Realm, the eyes of the three present were slightly unnatural. Although the three of them knew that the Amethyst Pce Realms of the Ahearn Manor had just entered Amethyst Pce Realm, their power was nothingpared to the three of them. However, the fact that Sandra could kill Amethyst Pce Realm still made them very unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t intervene in the affairs of the flesh and blood devil star for the time being.¡± After a while, West Jordanavenly King spoke again and broke the silence. ¡°Diana hasn¡¯te back for the time being, so he is fine. Don¡¯t forget that even though on the surface, the six great generals entered the flesh and blood devil star to assist Diana. But in fact, the Left Protector has always been in charge of Diana¡­¡± East Jordanaven King and Southern Jordanavenly Queen frowned and rxed after a while. ¡°Yes, as long as nothing happens to Diana, everything is still under control, but the Immortal List¡­¡± Southern Jordanavenly Queen paused. Obviously, he was still very unhappy. ¡°There is no other way.¡± East Jordanavenly King suddenlyughed at this time. ¡°But a momentary loss doesn¡¯t mean that it will always be like this. How long do you think Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Sandra can be proud of?¡± After that, the three looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Until the Emperores back.¡± ¡°This Sandra¡­¡± West Jordanavenly King said at this time, ¡°The three of us, don¡¯t attack him right now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Southern Jordanavenly Queen was confused. ¡°Should we let him continue to provoke the dignity of our Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that there are some advantages and disadvantages of his appearance?¡± A mysterious smile appeared on West Jordanavenly King¡¯s face. ¡°The disadvantage is what we see now. Our disciples are constantly suffering losses in his hands, and even this time in Immortals¡¯ Assembly, all the generals have been wiped out. One of them was directly killed, and the remaining six, although alive, are useless even if they recover.¡± Southern Jordanavenly Queen nodded. ¡°What about the good side?¡± ¡°A good side, of course, is for Diana.¡± The smile on West Jordanaven King¡¯s face grew even wider. ¡°The Emperor was willing to open up a Grotto-heaven Blessed Land for Diana and let him challenge the geniuses of the various sects?¡± ¡°And then, he sessively won¡­ Although it looks gorgeous, it always makes people feel that there is something missing.¡± Jordanaring what West Jordanavenly King said, East Jordanavenly King and Southern Jordanavenly Queen immediately seized the hint of inspiration. With their intelligence, it was impossible for them not to consider it. However, they didn¡¯t pay attention to this matter before, nor did they think in this direction. At this time, with the reminder of West Jordanavenly King, East Jordanavenly King and Southern Jordanavenly Queen reacted almost instantly. ¡°An opportunity to turn the tide!¡± ¡°An enemy whose aura has reached its peak!¡± Jordanaring the words of the two, West Jordanavenly King nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s a foregone conclusion that Sandra and Diana will enter the third round. Therefore, the real decisive moment was the third round of Immortals¡¯ Assembly. More urately speaking, it was the battle between Diana and Sandra!¡± ¡°With the support of the Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Sandra is constantly suppressing the Crape Myrtle Sect. If Diana could defeat Sandra, then he would be the hero who turned the tide! At the same time, it also showed that he was stronger than Sandra! What else is more convincing than defeating a publicly recognized genius?¡± *** When the three Jordanavenly Queen and Kings decided to focus on the third round after nning, Sandra hovered in the air and reached out to grab the flesh and blood devil star. A dozen storage magic weapons suddenly appeared in the chaotic void. These storage magic weapons included storage pouches, and storage rings. They originally belonged to those generals. But now, they all belonged to Sandra. These storage magic weapons were all attached to them by powerful restriction formations. If ordinary people got them, they would be hurt by the restriction formations before they could catch them. But, Sandra didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± With a sh of light in his arm, Sandra raised his hand and grabbed. With a sound, the void began to condense. The magic weapons instantly exploded in the void. All kinds of natural precious materials, panaceas, and killing treasures appeared in front of Sandra. There were full of treasures. Nine-tribtion Water, Stupa Root, Soul-burying Flower, Snake King Tail Puppet¡­ Sandra looked around and found that they were indeed the treasures stored in the storage magic weapons by the Battle Generals of Crape Myrtle Sect. They were all extraordinary. One had to know that if these precious materials were ced in the Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for disciples to exchange them for merits. The simplest one was, for example, the Nine Tribtion Water and the Pagoda Root. Sandra had seen them before. If he wanted to exchange these two treasures in the Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he not only needed a lot of merit, but also some tasks for Crape Myrtle Sect. Some of these tasks were designated, while others were not. But once there was a requirement, they had toplete it. This condition was extremely harsh. If the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect wanted to exchange, they did not need to do any extra tasks. The merit points needed to exchange for the treasure materials were greatly reduced. For cultivators, on the Path to Immortality, they were never afraid of all kinds of difficulties and obstacles. What really made them afraid and unwilling was all kinds of unfairness. Crape Myrtle Sect deliberately caused this injustice. What they had to do was to use this unfair method to force other disciples to work for the Crape Myrtle Sect! And they didn¡¯t give the ordinary disciples the chance to enter the Crape Myrtle Sect. Sandra estimated the value of these precious materials on the six great generals. Of course, the Battle Generals of the Crape Myrtle Sect would not carry all their treasures with them, but there were no less than 100 magic weapons at the spirit tools level in these storage magic weapons. In such a battle, even without using magical powers, a pile of magic weapon of spirit tools could kill the opponent. Other than that, the natural precious materials and panaceas that ordinary disciples did not dare to think about. However, the storage magic weapons of the six generals were piled up like a hill. Sandra put away all elixirs and precious materials. Magic weapons at the spirit tools level were selected by his fingers. About 30% of them were collected Into the Small World of Jordanaven and Earth. As for more than 60% of them, Sandra struck out with his palm. Suddenly, the universe shook. Dozens of spirit tools magic weapons, which were enough to make a gateway to Immortality rise in an instant, were immediately shattered into pieces. If other cultivators saw this scene, they would probably beat their chests and stamp their feet, cursing that Sandra was aplete ck sheep. But if the cultivator saw what Sandra was going to do next, he would definitely be scared to faint. In the face of the magic weapon fragments, Sandra opened his mouth and took a deep breath. Crack! The magic weapon fragments that collided immediately gathered toward his mouth. Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 The fragments of the magic weapon glittered and converged into a river. They were all absorbed by Geena in one breath. Even fragments could be used to forge spirit tools. They were sharp, heavy, poisonous, or agitated. An ordinary cultivator¡¯s body could not withstand so many fluctuations. In other words, a cultivator¡¯s body could be crushed into pieces with such arge number. But Geena didn¡¯t care at all. In other words, he did not need to care at all. It would not be a big deal even if theplete magic weapon of the spirit tools hit him with a strong body, let alone a spirit tool fragment. As the fragments of the river were absorbed into his stomach, Geena growled, ¡°The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale!¡± Rumble¡­ Suddenly, his body seemed to have be a furnace. Red lines appeared on the surface of his body as if they were on fire. The surrounding air also boiled and rushed in all directions. These fragments were quickly absorbed by Geena and turned into energy to strengthen the body. The magic weapon was extraordinary, and it soon brought obvious changes to him. This kind of change was not necessarily purely based on strength improvement. Many times, there were other aspects. For example, at this moment, Geena¡¯s five fingers formed ws, supporting himself in mid-air. His fingertip rubbed against the air, and wisps of deep cyan light appeared in the burning mes. The beam of light seemed to contain a corrosive power. As he flicked his finger, the void began to rot, revealing tiny holes. If this w hit the enemy, the enemy¡¯s Body-protection Gang and body would immediately be corroded. Anderson would be extremely painful and instantly lose the ability to fight. For example, Geena condensed the Body-protection Gang in one breath. In the slight sound, sharp icicles suddenly popped out of his Body-protection Gang. It looked like a hedgehog or a sea urchin. These icicles extended endlessly for a full 300 meters. Just looking at it made people feel cold and numb. If the enemy¡¯s magical power were to hit Geena at this time, Geena would not even need to make a move. Just by relying on this Body-protection Gang, he could directly pierce through the opponent¡¯s magical power and make it a mess. The other precious materials merged into Geena¡¯s body and brought him different sizes. Soon, all the precious materials were absorbed into his body. Geena narrowed his eyes and a loud bang came from his arm. The next moment, a drop of blood oozed from the fingertip of his right index finger. The blood was not bright red, but turbid ink. This was the residue that had been removed after Geena condensed his body. It was like steel being tempered over and over again, removing trash. And this drop of muddy blood was the waste of Geena when he absorbed those precious materials. Removing them from the body could allow Geena¡¯s body to be more condensed. At this time, the blood fell from the sky. Although it was only a drop the size of a soybean, when it touched the ground, it was like a meteorite falling to the ground. With a bang, the ground copsed in an instant, and a pit with a diameter of dozens of miles appeared. Pieces of the ground spread in all directions like waves and kept sinking. Hah! Geena let out a long sigh of relief. Anderson only felt that the Pure Qi was cool and his eyes were shining. Anderson looked at the sunken ground. The horrible explosion caused by the battle between him and the six generals had directly destroyed a large area of the flesh and blood devil star. Now, the flesh and blood devil star looked like a peach that had been eaten. Geena¡¯s eyes fell on the center of the peach. Previously, he did not notice anything special other than the birth of fiendish demons on the flesh and blood devil star. But at this moment, a huge hole was blown out of the flesh-and-blood Devil Mandra, and he happened to be right above the hole. Anderson saw a barrier in the depths of the Demon Mandra. Geena could feel that his Divine Sense was blocked by this barrier! The feeling of his body made him understand that there was a vast and dense vigor behind the barrier! ¡°Ancestral Demon Essence Blood!¡± Geena¡¯s first reaction was this. The reason why the flesh and blood devil star could constantly produce fiendish demons was because of that drop of Ancestral Fiend Essence Blood. Geena had always believed that the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood should have fused with the entire flesh and blood devil star. But now it seemed that this was not the case. Anyway, such a vigorous vigor had attracted not only the attention of Geena, but also the one behind the Gates of Andersonll. ¡°Great tonic¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Andersonll spat out two words. Geena also felt something unusual about this vigor. Under normal circumstances, vigor were vigor. Apart from refining the body, they were useless. However, the vigoring out of the depths of the flesh and blood devil star also made Geena feel a trace of Taoist Sense fluctuation. It seemed that there were all kinds of hidden methods inside, which made people feel enlightened. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°With this¡­ Vigor¡­ You won¡¯t die¡­ Never die¡­¡± Just as Geena was feeling carefully, the man behind the Gates of Andersonll spoke again. ¡°Never die?¡± Geena heard these words. ¡°This vigor can¡­ Let your body¡­ Cultivation method¡­ Mid level¡­¡± In the face of the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood, the one behind the Gates of Andersonll clearly understood that it was not a trivial matter, so he exined it to Geena. ¡°After absorbing then¡­ As long as your soul¡­ Is not destroyed¡­ Then your body¡­ Can be reborn at any time¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Geena¡¯s eyes glittered. Without hesitation, he flew straight to the pit below. Although the red light from the blood-red barrier could be seen in the air by Geena. But when he really went deep, it was actually thousands feet underground. When he reached at the barrier, Geena finally could see it clearly. Ayer of ss-like crystal wall stretched across the depths of the flesh and blood devil star. Behind the crystal wall, there seemed to be a sea of blood. Even through the crystal wall, one could feel the shock of the sea of blood. The booming sounds almost broke people¡¯s hearts. As the sea of blood churned, Geena gathered his eyesight and faintly saw a towering tower in the middle of the sea of blood. Anderson could only faintly see the outline of the city gate tower. However, with just a nce, the feeling of despair of falling from the sun and the moon came from all directions. Almost in an instant, the Dao heart of Geena was almost Invaded. But then, a thicker aura poured out of the Gates of Andersonll, returning the Taoist Andersonart of Geena to normal. Looking at the quiet towering city gate tower in the blood sea, Geena narrowed his eyes. ¡°As expected of an Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood. Just a drop of it alone is enough to shock everyone. But that¡¯s exactly why you¡¯re worth my risk!¡± Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 After the crystal wall, the sea of blood surged wildly, engulfing the sun and moon, sinking into the continent. Ordinary cultivators might be scared to death in a moment. After all, this was the Myriad Fiend Ancestor¡¯s Essence Blood! Even if it was just a drop of extremely thin power, it was not something ordinary people could bear. Vi stared at it for a moment, then raised his hand and grabbed. Woo! The void quickly condensed and jumped in his palm like a drill, drilling into the crystal wall. The crystal wall kept breaking. At the same time, the crazy roars were deafening. Mountains copsed and the earth cracked. The space around Vi suddenly broke like fish scales. However, he remained motionless. Mandra raised his arm and pushed forward again. A golden thread shot out from his palm and hit the crystal wall. ¡°Archean Demonic Soul Symbol!¡± Bang! Crack! The crystal wall was instantly prated, leaving a huge hole in it. The sound was more than ten times louder than before, and a mountain peak could be directly shattered. Waves of vigor also condensed into a ferocious and roaring face, surging from the hole to Vi. Although these faces were only formed by the surging vigor in the Blood Sea, they were closer to the Ancestral Demon¡¯s Essence Blood. As soon as they appeared, the power of the universe was comparable to that of a cultivator at the peak of the Mandraavenly Spirit Realm. At least hundreds of faces surrounded Vi, roaring and chewing. The sound of bones being chewed was creepy. ¡°Get lost!¡± Vi shouted and pped his palm forward. The blood-colored spear whistled forward, piercing through the dozens of faces in front of it, causing a series of explosions. The terrifying blood-red light exploded one after another. Vi dashed out of the blood-red light like lightning and instantly entered the crystal wall. The remaining ferocious faces kept roaring and catching up. Vi swung backward. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Chi! The long me de swept across the sky and split these faces into two. After which, it heavily hacked onto the crystal wall, causing it to tremble intensely. After a while, those faces that were separated exploded and were swallowed by the surging sea of blood. By this time, Vi had already gone deep into the sea of blood. As soon as he entered this sea of blood, Vi felt that his actions seemed to be bound. This was not as sticky as moving in the running water, but as if there were chains in all directions, making it extremely difficult for him to move. Not only that, but also screams, angry roars, and roars kepting into their ears, which made them particrly agitated and lose their judgment and reaction ability. If those Mandraaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples enter the crystal wall, I¡¯m afraid they will bepletely annihted in less than four hours¡­ Vi estimated that he should run his vigor at the same time. To deal with the erosion of the Demonic Qi, one¡¯s vigor and Taoist Mandraart were one aspect. The vigor and Dao Mandraart of Vi were far beyond the same level. Therefore, he was not affected at all at this moment. Then he spread out his Divine Awareness and soon found the towering city in the middle of the Blood Sea. Vi found that the location of the city could change. If he kept chasing, he would be led by the other party and exhausted to death in this sea of blood. After paying attention to it for a while, Vi suddenly spread his wings and sped up. ng! The sea of blood was immediately split open, emitting crisp metallic sounds. Screams were heard from the broken sea of blood, as if Vi was not breaking the sea of blood at this moment, but the flesh of countless people, so these people were in great pain. Soon, he approached the city. Vi could already see the entire city from afar. The magnificent atmosphere was full of the feeling of primitive times. The tall buildings, scale after scale, every brick, and every tile seemed to be able to produce countless magical powers at any time and spew out endless devil Qi. Vi had seen the devil¡¯s methods in the underground rift before. However, not to mention the ocean of blood around, the underground devil people were like servants, who are lowly existences when compared with the houses of this city. Divine Sense spread out, sweeping through this city. Immediately, Vi sensed that in the depths of the city, the tallest and most towering building, like the Mansion of the City Governor, was filled with several soaring Demonic Qi. Three of them were full of Demonic Qi, giving off an extremely ferocious and cruel aura. The other was the Devil Qi that Vi had sensed before. It would fill his vigor, fill his head, and fill his mind with wisdom and magical power. As I expected, how could the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s blood essence not have a guardian? Vi nced at the Immortal List again and calcted the time in his heart. There was still half a day before the second round was over. Since the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood still existed In the depths of the flesh and blood devil star, It meant that the Grand Pure Emperor had not discovered it before. In this case, even if the Crape Myrtle Sect sent people here to assassinate him like before, it would not be easy to find his location. Even if they found him, it would be impossible for them to break into the crystal wall unless they were cultivators at the Mandraavenly Queens and Kings level of the Crape Myrtle Sect. However, it was absolutely impossible for a disciple at the Mandraavenly Queens and Kings level to fight, unless the Crape Myrtle Sectpletely fell out with the Mandraaven¡¯s Edge Sect. So, as long as I can get the Ancestral Demon Essence Blood as soon as possible, I can refine it without anyone noticing¡­ With this in mind, Vi rushed straight into the city below without hesitation. Just as he was getting closer and closer to the city, all of a sudden, there was a cry like that of a ghost. A light red light screen suddenly appeared above the city. The moment the light shield appeared, countless skeleton shadows condensed into an army and rushed toward Vi with roars. These skeletons were wearing helmets and armors, holding weapons In their hands. Their eyes were burning with mes, and their bones were shining with green mes. There were probably thousands of them. The scene was particrly shocking. Vi snorted coldly, raised his hand, and swept a sh of lightning. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Ssh! The thunder, as thick as a pir, fell from the sky and smashed Into the enemy, Instantly turning thousands of skeletons Into ashes. The next moment, the lightning spread around violently, like many pythons, twisting and jumping wildly. Crack! The sea of blood was crushed, and the skeletons Instantly dissipated. In front of Vi, there was a nk area. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Vi raised his hand again, and his eyes shed with a bright light. Mandra was so excited that he pped downward. ¡°Purple Mandraaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 The lightning swept thousands of miles in an instant. The thunder dragon roared and its light was dazzling. The sea of blood seemed to be boiled and exploded continuously. As Benita flipped his palm and pressed down, the lightning dragon smashed viciously against theyer of light above the city. Sizzle! Bam! The light exploded in an instant, and even the surrounding blood sea was swept away, surging toward the surroundings. The light kept exploding and copsing like broken ss tiles. The explosion produced an explosion that instantly sent out a rumbling sound that spanned a thousands kilometers. It constantly rubbed and vibrated in the sea of blood, causing the momentum to be even louder. It gave one the feeling that a thousand demon countries were boiling. It was at this moment that before Benita could enter the city, the fiendish auras he had sensed earlier had shot up into the sky. Bam! Bam! Bam! Like smoke from the desert, it went straight up. Three unprecedentedly powerful auras appeared in mid-air. Suddenly, Benita felt an iparably sharp pressure pressing toward him. However, he neither dodged. Adrian looked up and his momentum was tit for tat with the other party. Benita saw three figures among the three storm-like demonic Qi. A man holding a long spear rode on a fierce and ferocious demonic beast. There was also a tall and strong man who was holding a sharp sword and carrying heavy armor. One of his hands and feet was particrly slender, surrounded by a terrifying cold aura. Previously, when Benita swept the city with his divine sense, he sensed the three powerful fiendish aurasing from the three fiendish demons. Any of these three fiendish demons could instantly crush the one who had been killed by Benita in the temple. It could be said that the three most powerful fiendish demons on the flesh and blood devil star were not on the surface, but at the core of the city in the flesh and blood devil star. At this moment, they appeared in front of Benita. Not only were the three fiendish demons surging with fiendish auras, Benita could also sense that their auras were linked to the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood in the city below. It was unknown if the three of them were formed from the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood or if they had absorbed it for too long. Therefore, their auras werepletely connected. However, no matter what, these three fiendish demons were far more powerful than any of the fiendish demons on the flesh and blood devil star. The strongest fiendish demons on the devil star¡¯s surface were allmoners in front of these three fiendish demons! And the three of them were the lofty emperors! As soon as the three demons appeared, the Devil Qi immediately intertwined and formed a small world. The Small World rapidly expanded in a few spots. Soon, it enveloped the entire Benita. Adrian immediately felt that the pressure from the surrounding void was a hundred times stronger than before. It was like a torrent of steeling from all directions, crushing his body into minced meat and blood. Benita¡¯s muscles and bones were twisted like steel tes. ¡°I¡­ Will¡­ Do it¡­¡± After the Gates of Adrianll, the voice of that person came. Benita didn¡¯t say much at this time. Adrian lowered his consciousness and handed over his body to that person behind the Gates of Adrianll. Although he might not necessarily lose in the fight against these three demons, the price of victory must be very tragic. It was normal to blow up half of the flesh and blood star. And once that happened, the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s blood essence would no longer be able to be hidden. Neither the Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect nor the Crape Myrtle Sect would let go of such an unprecedented treasure. To put it bluntly, this opportunity would have nothing to do with Benita. Therefore, the most correct decision at this time was to let the one behind the Gates of Adrianll take action. In this way, Benita could save more time to absorb andprehend the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood. After a while, Benita opened his eyes again. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. There was no longer any white in his eyes. It was as deep and dark as an ancient well. His temperament also became like a ck hole. Adrian could not see the bottom at all, but at the same time, he wanted to devour everything around him. It was to the extent where even the surrounding fiendish demon countries felt insignificant. The three fiendish demons also sensed the changes in Benita. However, they did not make any sound. They just moved on the spot, and the next moment, they appeared in front of Benita and disyed their ultimate killing moves! The spear, and the demonic beasts above appeared in front of Benita without even attracting the fluctuation of the universe. This alone was enough to prove that the strength of this demon was far above that of several Adrianavenly Queens in the Amethyst Pce Realm. The demonic beast roared and thrust its long spear forward. The stab did not make too much noise. However, the void that the spear passed through was constantly condensed, like a pulled cloth scroll. Space, light, and vitality all shrank and disappeared silently. This was a true spear of death! Just as the spear was about to pierce Benita¡¯s chest, Benita raised his hand and grasped it. The spear could no longer move forward. The demonic beast still kept its mouth open, but did not make any sound. Those huge eyeballs were full of shock, fear, confusion, and confusion. Although the demon on its back did not react at this time, its stiff action at this moment showed its shock. Benita had no expression on his face, and his wrist slightly tightened. Creak! The spear was immediately bent. The concentrated space above exploded with a bang. Countless rays of light shot in all directions. Benita stretched out his hand and tore the light apart. Adrian grabbed forward and pressed his five fingers on the demonic beast¡¯s face. The demonic beast¡¯s head was crushed. Bam! The demon fell down like a falling meteor. Its right leg was grabbed by Benita and smashed to the ground like a heavy hammer. Bang! In the blink of an eye, it was smashed thousands of times. Large cracks Immediately appeared In the fiendish demon country and fiendish demon domain formed by the fiendish Qi. They were on the verge of copse. When Benita stopped, the demon in his hand almost copsed, like porcin falling on the ground. It was full of cracks, and the blood and origin were scattered. However, the fiendish demon¡¯s eyes were still red as it red hatefully at Benita. Benita¡¯s two fingers pierced through the opponent¡¯s eyes in a sh and activated a great force. Crack! The fiendish demon that far exceeded the strength of Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s Adrianavenly Queens and Kings instantly exploded. A dark red light squirmed out of the blood and was about to fly towards the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood. However, before it could move, the void it was in was constrained by Benita¡¯s palm. Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 This dark red light was the demon¡¯s soul. Since he was qualified to protect the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s blood essence, and was nourished by it, not only was the demon¡¯s soul extremely solid, but also the other demons¡¯ souls were condensed. They had real souls, unlike the demons before, whose souls were either extremely thin or condensed. Rebbeca made a grab. The void suddenly condensed into a crystal. The demon¡¯s soul was instantly sealed within. Inside the crystal, the demon¡¯s soul was full of horror. It bared its fangs and ws, trying to break free. However, this void was not only condensed, but also bound by the vigor and spiritual Qi of Rebbeca. It was like a sack with more than ten iron chains reinforced. With the demon¡¯s strength, it was impossible to break free. Rebbeca did not give the demon any chance to struggle. Bjorne opened his mouth directly and ate the concentrated void and the demon¡¯s spirit together, as if he were eating a crispy cake. The demon¡¯s soul was swallowed by him. After a scream, it made no sound. In a sh, the power of the demon¡¯s spirit was absorbed by the one behind the Gates of Bjornell. It was unknown how much the one behind the Gates of Bjornell had recovered. However, after swallowing the demon¡¯s spirit, Rebbeca let out a long breath. Two Qi arrows could be seen shooting out from his nostrils. Furthermore, a world-shaking power suddenly erupted from his body. It was as if he could pluck stars and take the moon with his every move, and destroy the sky. Swoosh! At that moment, the other two fiendish demons attacked. The fiendish demon with a heavy helmet and a huge sword in hand split the fiendish demon country in half with a single strike. The sword radiance swept toward Rebbeca. In the depths of the sword radiance, countless killing thoughts erupted like hundreds of thousands of volcanoes and could destroy everything in an instant. The other slender fiendish demon opened his mouth, his entire body surrounded by frost. In the next moment, arge mouthful of frost storm came toward Rebbeca. In an instant, the whole world seemed to be frozen. A sense of despair swept over the ce. All the void was frozen to explode. The rolling ice and snow were about to swallow up Rebbeca in a sh. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Rebbeca sneered. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of the sword radiance. Bjorne still didn¡¯t use any magical power. Bjorne just curled his five fingers and wed out. Then, he broke into the star-like sword radiance and blew up countless volcanoes deep in the sword radiance. Bang! A series of explosions, carrying unparalleled power, tore the whole beam of sword light into pieces. The mighty power surged out violently. The city in the middle of the sea of blood was also affected at this moment, cracking and exploding. The city walls were blown into pieces, the streets copsed violently, and houses were turned into ashes. The massive sword in the fiendish demon¡¯s hand trembled violently as cracking sounds rang out. Instantly, cracks that were as thin as hair appeared on the surface of the sword. The demonic energy in the sword body immediately seeped out. But before the demon could feel the shock, its body suddenly trembled. It felt a strong force rushing toward it. Just as the demon was about to face this disaster, Rebbeca took a step forward and arrived in front of it. A punch pierced through the giant sword in the air. The fist was like a hammer breaking through the city. With a bang, it prated the armor on the demon¡¯s chest. Rebbeca¡¯s whole arm passed through the demon¡¯s chest like tofu. His arm shook slightly again. Chi! The demon¡¯s body was torn like paper. The scattered flesh and blood did not fly around at this time, or were thrown into the sea of blood. Instead, at the moment of separation, it seemed to be crushed and turned into thick blood. Rebbeca narrowed his eyes slightly and thought. The rolling blood suddenly flew toward his arm in unison, and wisps of it quickly seeped into his arm like dry vines sucking water. In a sh, it waspletely absorbed. Although Rebbeca¡¯s face was still expressionless, at this time, he let out afortable sigh. With a sigh, he suddenly disappeared. The next moment, like a violent behemoth, it appeared in the ice and snow. His palm was like the wrath of a god. The ice and snow suddenly fell violently to the ground. The slender fiendish demon¡¯s body trembled twice. Like a bent steel bar, it slowly bent. It seemed that it still wanted to fight back, but Rebbeca just nced at it. Crack! The fiendish demon¡¯s body was instantly snapped in half. As Rebbeca pressed down with his palm, rumbling sounds could be heard as the fiendish demon¡¯s body, which had been split in half, instantly turned into a bloody paste. Like the previous two demons, thest demon¡¯s soul and vigor could not escape. They were caught by Rebbeca and absorbed directly. Rebbeca easily killed three fiendish demons closest to the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood. The entire Blood Sea was almost unaffected. It was even more impossible for the cultivators on the flesh and blood demon star to know what had just happened. At this moment, Rebbeca descended from the sky andnded in the city In the middle of the Blood Sea. There was only half of the city left, and It looked dpidated, with broken walls and ruins everywhere, as if it had suffered a fierce war, which waspletely iparable to the previous vastness. As if aware of the situation it was about to face, the drop of Ancestral Fiend Essence Blood in the depths of the city constantly spewed out surging fiendish energy. However, its demonic energy was only limited to churning rivers and seas within the city. It made the city look like it was on the verge of copse. When it arrived at Rebbeca¡¯s ce, Rebbeca felt it was as gentle as the breeze. Momentster, Rebbeca arrived at he hall where the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood was located. More than half of the outer wall of the pce had copsed, and broken bricks could be seen everywhere. The building that had been guarding the pce copsed and shattered as if they had been ravaged by some giant beast. Inparison, the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood¡¯s pce was still intact. It was almost unaffected. However¡­ Rebbeca raised his chin. A force that was hard to see with the naked eye suddenly broke through the void and pressed on the main door of the pce. Bam! Half of the pce copsed. A powerful vigor surged out, apanied by an intense roar. After a while, everything was peaceful. In the copsed pce, what made people feel was apletely different tranquility, peace, and compassion from the roaring sea of blood outside. However, there was no surprise in Rebbeca¡¯s eyes, not even the slightest emotional fluctuation. It was still the one behind the Gates of Bjornell that controlled the body. Bjorne took a step forward and arrived at the pce. Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 The pce seemed to have copsed from Benita. But, the main body inside could still be seen what it looked like. There were three tall stone pirs around. The three fiendish demons should have been at the top of the stone pirs. In the center of the three stone pirs hovered a drop of dark red blood. Although it was a drop of blood, it was as big as an adult¡¯s palm. Different from the bloody and cruel atmosphere in the outside world, the pce was filled with a quiet and peaceful atmosphere. When people stepped on this ce, they would unconsciously be calm and their thoughts would be agile. If it was anyone else, they would definitely find it hard to believe that this was the feeling that the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Blood Essence gave them. Because in the eyes of ordinary cultivators, devils should be evil and vicious, one of the most ferocious beings in the world. However, the feeling that the Ancestral Fiend brought waspletely different. It even gave people a feeling that it was very close to the sages and wanted to educate the world. At this time, as Benita took a step forward, the drop of Ancestral Devil¡¯s Essence Blood shook slightly. A momentter, a beam of light stretched out from above and turned into a a thousand meters tall figure. This figure also looked like an ordinary person, making people feel no pressure at all. Instead, it made people feel like they were bathing in a spring breeze. Leonardo was like a kind elder in the family, a highly respected elder in the vige, and an supreme elder who cared for the younger generation in the sect. Anyone who saw it would be touched and feel warm. Benita¡¯s eyes did not move at all. Leonardo appeared in front of the figure in one step. ¡°Do you really want to do this?¡± The other party¡¯s tone was t and slow, even with a smile. It was as if the elder was watching the junior ying at home. But in fact, both his tone and the Taoist Sense around him were full of temptation. Benita was still expressionless and did not even say a word. ¡°The Ancestral Fiend¡¯s name sounded rather shocking. But who do you think you are in front of me?¡± Benita raised his hand and directly grabbed the other party¡¯s heart. The Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood was in this human¡¯s heart! ¡°You¡­¡± Paw! From the air came the sound of something being poked. Benita¡¯s palm prated the human figure¡¯s chest without any hindrance and grabbed the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood. The human body suddenly began to shake. His blurry facial features gradually became clear. An extremely confused look appeared on his calm face. Obviously, he didn¡¯t expect that Benita didn¡¯t even say a word to him. This was unreasonable. Wasn¡¯t the image of a wise elder enough to confuse people? The phantom looked at Benita. The next moment, he saw the other party¡¯s eyes. The figure seemed to realize something. The doubts in his eyes suddenly trembled and broke into pieces. Then, they were reced by endless surprise and fear. The fear even made his body tremble and ready to copse at any time. Benita was still expressionless. Leonardo clenched his fists slightly. The Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood immediately shattered into countless specks of light. The light spots scattered in all directions. However, it was not a random shot, but a kind of hidden Great Tao and some kind of pattern that slowly spread around. As the Ancestral Demon¡¯s Essence Blood exploded, the human-shaped phantom began to fade away. Soon, it vanished like a wisp of smoke in front of Benita. It was just that the order of the disappearance of the shadow began from the feet, and finally disappeared from the pair of frightened eyes. At the same time, Benita took a step forward and sat cross-legged below the Ancestral Devil Essence Blood. As the scattered light spot slowly sank to the ground and covered Benita, the consciousness behind the Gates of Leonardoll also returned to the Gates of Leonardoll and returned the body to Benita. The moment he regained control of his body, Benita felt an unprecedented sense of fullness! Not only was his belly about to explode, but every muscle, bone, and even a strand of hair in his body were full, as if he was going to die. Benita did not dare to neglect it and quickly ran his Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. However, the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood¡¯s strength was simply too vast. It far exceeded the qi and blood of any fiendish demon or demon Qi and blood that Benita had absorbed. Therefore, while running the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale, Benita used the Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill to elerate the absorption of the vigor to share the pressure on his body. In addition, all the magical powers that needed to be disyed by vigor were also disyed by Benita. If magical power waspared to a sharp de that could injure an enemy, the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s vigor was the best sharpening stone. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The Godly Finger of Cruor, the Light Emperor Armor, the Burning me Demonic Soul sh, and the blood-colored spear passed down by the sect master were all disyed by Benita at this moment. The intertwined blood-red covered his whole body. The fierce knives in the surging sea of blood pierced through the void and the wings that were full of blood appeared in front of Benita at the same time. They breathed out blood light and rotated around him slowly. Even so, the vigor contained in the Ancestral Demon¡¯s Essence Blood was still to much for Benita! One had to know that the reason why the entire Bloodied Fiend Stefan was constantly nurturing fiendish demons was because of the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s drop of Essence Blood. The fiendish demons that wereparable to Leonardoavenly Spirit Realms or even Amethyst Pce Realms appeared because of it. Fortunately, the foundation of Benita was very solid. His dantian, ocean of Qi, tendons, veins, and blood vessels almost opened up the void. Otherwise, he would have been blown to pieces the moment he began to absorb the Ancestral Demon Essence Blood. As he continuously absorbed it, his Divine Awareness swept out in all directions. Logically speaking, the Ancestral Fiend¡®s Essence Blood contains not only this drop of Essence Blood, but also the surrounding sea of blood as well as the crystal wall that covers the sea of blood. At my current speed, it will take me several years to absorb this drop of exploded Essence Blood¡­ If I want to absorb all of the Blood Sea and crystal walls, it will probably take me at least ten years. However, there are only six or seven days left for the second round. The problem is that there is no way to send the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood into the Small World. If I can send the Blood Essence and Blood Sea in, as long as i stop absorbing, the Small World of Leonardoaven and Earth will be a second flesh and blood devil star. Oh, no, it¡¯s a ce that is more terrible than the flesh and blood devil star! The flesh and blood demon star was nothing more than an unknown piece of rotten flesh. Because it was contaminated with a drop of Ancestral Fiend¡¯s essence blood, it became the present demon star. As for the Small World of Leonardoaven and Earth, it was filled with Leonardoaven and Earth Treasures. If the demon¡¯s blood was infected, it would not be a problem for it to produce a new peerless devil. Benita did not want to take this risk, and there was no need. The Leonardoaven and Earth Treasures in the Small World of Leonardoaven and Earth were for him to cultivate. ¡°I have¡­ A set of¡­ Cultivation methods¡­¡± It was at this point that a voice rang out from the one behind the Gates of Leonardoll. Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 In the middle of the sea of blood, the flesh and blood devil star. The waves were rolling and deafening. However, this great storm, at this time, seemed to be blocked by a magnificent mountain. Every time the wave surged here, it was immediately cut off. The sea seemed to have been split in half from the middle. At the same time, if someone identally barged into the sea of blood, they would see that the mountain peak was actually like a human figure! Not only that, but there were also bursts of breathing. Every breath seemed to suck up all the air in the void! This mountain peak was Moana! Milos was 300 meters tall. The skin all over his body was golden red, giving people a feeling of towering, sacred, and brave, but at the same time deep and steady. At this moment, he closed his eyes and meditated. Inscriptions appeared around him. These inscriptions were written arrogantly and obediently. But whenbined, it made people feel that it was vast, as if it could amodate the whole universe. Every character and inscription seemed to be all- epassing, containing endless principles. A red zing sun was hovering above Moana. With every breath he took, a few flowing mes would fall from the halo surrounding the zing sun and be sucked into his body. After several hours, the sun shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye. As for the city that hovered in the middle of the sea of blood, it had long vanished. It was unknown if it had been smashed or directly melted into this sea of blood. Moana kept his current state and ran the technique that the one behind the Gates of Milosll had taught him. Milos was refining the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood at a speed that far exceeded his expectations. Every time Flowing Fire floated down, it seemed to be light, with only a few streaks. The vigor stored in each of them was enough to create a flesh and blood devil star! At this rate, it would take several years topletely refine the Ancestral Demon Essence Blood. Now, it only took three or four days topletely refine it. After all of the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s blood essence was absorbed into his body, Moana could use the remaining time to devour the entire sea of blood. His Body Refining Skill would also approach the peak. It would not be a problem for him to tear open the void with one hand and face the void storm head-on! There was another benefit in absorbing the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood so quickly. In just a few days, it wouldn¡¯t have much of an impact on the flesh and blood fiend star. It was like a person who would never die of hunger if he didn¡¯t eat for a day. However, if a person couldn¡¯t eat enough for several months in a row, he would be noticed by others just by his thin body. Therefore, before the end of the second round, the cultivators on the flesh and blood devil star could at most feel that the demons here were a little weaker than before, and they became more frantic. As for the reason for this change, they would never think of it. What¡¯s more, because of theck of understanding of the flesh and blood devil star, most people could not even notice the change of demons. As for Moana¡¯s ranking on the Immortal List, there was no need to worry at all. The fiendish demons he had killed earlier were enough to ensure that he could enter the top ten. Judging from the current situation, it would be extremely difficult to shake Moana¡¯s first position. This was still for the situation that thest three fiendish demons and Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood would not be counted on the list. Therefore, at this time, Moana couldpletely calm down and refine the Ancestral Demon¡¯s blood essence and sea of blood in the center of the flesh and blood devil star, waiting for the end of the second round of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. The second round is more fruitful than I thought¡­ In the sea of blood, Moana thought carefully about the current situation and sighed slightly. What is really difficult is the third round. I made such a scene in the second round. Crape Myrtle Sect will never let me go. Although the Sect Master of Milosaven¡¯s Edge Sect taught me cultivation methods, I can¡¯t trust him all. His attitude was not clear enough. Just because my performance at that time was amazing enough, he ced a bet on me. If my performance in the third round was not strong enough. In other words, when the Grand Pure Emperor returned, no one could stop him. Then I would be immediately sacrificed. Therefore, strength was the most important thing¡­ Fortunately, I have a trump card now. At least I can protect myself. I should try my best. Then let¡¯s see what will happen when Grand Pure Emperor returns¡­ Moana pondered for a moment before turning his attention back to absorbing the Ancestral Demon¡¯s Essence Blood. There was no sun or moon on the flesh and blood demon star. The flow of time depended entirely on cultivator¡¯s calctions. There were only two days left before the second round was over. As the battle of the cultivators intensified, the fiendish demons in the depths of the fiend became stronger. By this time, there were less than 200 cultivators left on the flesh and blood devil star. However, most of the Grape Myrtle Sect disciples were still there. Among the people who were close to Moana, only Mozart Lawrence and Butterfly Zo were still on the flesh and blood devil star. Judging from their realms, the two of them were absolutely not important among the more than 200 disciples left. After all, he was only at the first stage of Milosavenly Spirit Realm. As long as they could hold on for thest two days, the rewards they would receive would definitely be much more generous than those that had been eliminated. The reason why Mozart could stay until now was that on the one hand, she was smart enough to know when to attack and when to retreat. On the other hand, she had many unimaginable kinds of magic weapons given by Moana. If she really met a strong, she didn¡¯t even need to consider what kind of magic weapons she should use. She directly grabbed them and threw them at the cultivators. A pile of magic weapons was enough to kill the other party. As for Butterfly Zo, she came from an extraordinary family. Although the number of magic weapons she carried with her was not more that that of Mozart, the quality was definitely not inferior to that of Mozart. Moreover, she was good at the art of puppet, and she did not need to rely on her own fighting skills. Usually, when she encountered enemies, whether it was those cultivators who tried to attack her or the demons on the flesh and blood devil star, she could fight against them with many puppets in an instant. When caught off guard, cultivators whose realms were higher than hers would fail in an instant. The elimination of Nirina Gibson and Yvonne Johnson could only be said to be a pity. Nirina met the cultivator whose realm was far beyond hers. She was eliminated at the second round. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. And, Yvonne attracted the siege of demons because of her constitution. Among them were several fiendish demons that wereparable to the third Stage of Milosavenly Spirit Realm. Therefore, the clever Yvonne decisively chose to activate the ban and returned to Immortal Ind, leaving no chance for the demons to attack her. For them, although they had been eliminated in the second round, they had also obtained sufficient experience on the flesh and blood devil star. Moreover, they did not suffer any serious injuries. They could be considered lucky among the group of disciples. *** Soon, the sun and moon on the ind were reced again. That also meant that there was only one day left before the end of the second round. Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 It was thest day of the flesh and blood devil star. At this time, the Immortal List was divided into two distinct parts. One was peaceful, while the other was intense. The peaceful ones were, of course, the more than 100 disciples besides the top 10. At this time, the second round had reached the final stage. It was almost impossible for them to improve their ranking greatly on the Immortal List. Therefore, most of the disciples chose to wait quietly for thest day for the sake of safety. After all, with their ranking, the rewards they would receive when they returned were generally about the same. However, it would be a great loss if they were eliminated on thest day because of their rash progress. There was a huge difference between being eliminated and not when it came to the reward. But to be exact, thepetition from the second to the eleventh was still ongoing. It might evenst until thest moment of the second round of Immortals¡¯ Assembly! The reason was very simple. The reward for the top ten on the Immortal List would be greatly improved with each step. There was another hurdle between the tenth and the eleventh. Therefore, the 11th was unwilling and wanted to be ranked in the top 10. As for the tenth to the second, they hoped that they could go further on the premise of consolidating their ranking. So, it was these people who were still crazily killing demons. As for the first ce, naturally, no one else thought about it. The gap between first ce and them was too big. In the beginning, there were still some disciples who did not believe in it and wanted to challenge the the first ranking, Jasmine. However, when they killed enough fiendish demons, they discovered that the gap between them and Jasmine was not only not reduced, but it was also growing bigger. After Jasmine eliminated 150 Crape Myrtle Sect disciples and sent all the six generals back, the disciples who tried to challenge him stopped fighting. ¡°Let him take first ce. We canpete for second ce.¡± So until now, the most depressed person suddenly became Nori. Stefan became a thorn in other people¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fighting for the second¡­ What the f*ck!¡± After Nori chopped off the demon¡¯s head with his ax, he said fiercely. When he saw a red light shoot out from the demon¡¯s body and then be absorbed by the giant axe in his hand, his face looked slightly better. Where did Jasmine hide these days? What Nori knew, since that day, Jasmine seemed to have disappeared. It seems that he also knows that he has gone too far. Stefan is worried that the Crape Myrtle Sect will ignore the Stefanaven¡¯s Edge Sect and take revenge on him, so that he will never be able to return to Immortal Ind¡­ Nori guessed in his heart. Unfortunately, what he didn¡¯t know was that Crape Myrtle Sect had actually sent people to attack Jasmine. But as expected, those guys were all killed by Jasmine. It¡¯s just a pity that the six Battle Generals were all killed by him. Otherwise, with his current state of stagnation, with the assistance of these generals, there is still hope of pursuing him¡­ Nori couldn¡¯t help but think to himself. But soon, he shook his head again, feeling that his idea was ridiculous. If it wasn¡¯t for him defeating the six Battle Generals on his own, he wouldn¡¯t have hidden himself and stopped moving. In this way, it¡¯s really impossible to satisfy both sides. Having figured out the details, Nori shook his head and put the giant axe back on his shoulder. If Jasmine were present at this time, he would find that although only ten days had passed, Nori¡¯s strength, character, and temperament had changed a little. These changes did not look big, but they were extremely important. For example, when Nori first arrived at the flesh and blood devil star, Nori wished he could kill Jasmine. Butter, Nori became much calmer and knew that he could not fight with Jasmine for too long. Now, it was thest day. If Nori¡¯s character had been the same as before, he would have gone mad and searched for traces of Jasmine on this flesh and blood demon star when he saw that there was no hope of catching up to Jasmine. Stefan would have sworn to kill Jasmine to achieve his first goal. But now, he calmly analyzed all the factors. And he was not indignant about it. It was clear that Nori, who had calmed down, was even more terrifying than before. As his mind became calm, Nori did not lose his cruelty. In the depths of his eyes, there was still a heart- wrenching cruelty. Just as he turned around and was about to continue looking for the demons, he suddenly stopped walking and sneered. ¡°You want to ambush me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of miles ahead of him, a Stefanaven and Earth shook slightly. The next moment, a handsome male cultivator floated out with his hands sped behind his back. The moment this male cultivator appeared, he gave people a feeling as vast as the moon, as pure as if there was no impurities. ¡°Ha! You should be ranked third obediently, but why do youe here to make trouble for yourself?¡± Nori snorted. Stefan raised his giant axe with one hand and pointed it at his opponent. ¡°Although there is some regret to be ranked the second, the reward is much better than the third.¡± The cultivator who appeared at this moment had a faint expression on his face. As he spoke, the moonlight-like light behind him slowly bloomed and spread, as if he had opened a Stefanaven. Even the fiendish demonic aura the permeated the area was significantly diluted. The surrounding temperature became colder and colder. ¡°What¡¯s more, when did I say that I wouldn¡¯t go to fight with the guy who ranks the first ce?¡± ¡°Since you are so confident¡­¡± Nori stretched his neck, and a crisp sound of bones twisting could be heard. The next moment, he rushed forward. Bam! The original location was broken. Behind him, an illusory image that was ten times taller than himself appeared. The phantom held a bigger sword. Stefan shed out with his sword, sweeping through the sun and moon, splitting Yin and Yang! The patch of silver light around him suddenly shattered like a mirror. ¡°You¡­¡± The cultivator felt his chest stop. In an instant, he felt as if mountains were crushing him horizontally. All of his spiritual Qi was sealed, incapable of moving! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The corners of Nori¡¯s mouth curled into a grim smile. The next moment, the terrifying storm engulfed the cultivator who was determined to kill Nori! As the storm swept by, the rolling mountains around disappeared. It was as if the area within a hundred miles had been ttened by a knife. Because it was a whole piece of flesh, at this time,yers of blood oozed from the ground. The cultivator had also disappeared. ¡°Ha! You can¡¯t even withstand a single blow!¡± Nori¡¯s contemptuous words caused the third ranked disciple on the ind to spit out a mouthful of blood. His robe was tattered, and his mouth was covered in white light. Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 Whoosh! On the Immortal List, a golden light shed, and the original name of this disciple disappeared. Everyone was bewildered. They didn¡¯t know what had happened during thest twelve hours, and what had caused the expert to suffer such serious injuries. When the disciple was teleported back, blood oozed out of the disciple¡¯s mouth and he spat out two words with hatred. ¡°Anita¡­¡± After that, he fainted and his breath became extremely weak. Anita! Everyone on the ind was stunned. Among them, many disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect were included. How did Anita¡¯s strength rise to such a level? Looking at the injury on this disciple, the disciple was almost crushed. This disciple was ranked third on the Immortal List several breaths ago! There might be bad luck when speaking of disciples after 100th on the Immortal List, so the ranking was not high. However, such a situation would never happen in the top ten of the Immortal List. If he was lucky without strength, he might make it into the top 100. But it was absolutely impossible for him to enter the top ten! In order to enter the top ten, both strength and luck were indispensable, and strength was the dominant factor. Everyone knew that Anita was ranked second before. This must be because there were several generals that would help him. The Crape Myrtle Sect only had six generals left. Meanwhile, these six generals all assisted Anita alone. Anita was ranked second, and he even left the third ce far behind. This was an extremely natural matter. But now, everyone was clear about the situation. A few days ago, the six generals were all transmitted back, and all of them became idiots. In other words, Anita was alone on the flesh and blood devil star. And he defeated this disciple in an instant by himself. ¡°Anita¡¯s growth¡­ is really terrifying.¡± ¡°No wonder Grand Pure Emperor chose the flesh and blood devil star.¡± ¡°To other disciples, this flesh-and-blood Demon Ishac is a test and an experience. But to Anita, it is a great opportunity!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°It seems that this time, Grand Pure Emperor and Crape Myrtle Sect must support Anita.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if this guy took the initiative to provoke Anita, or if Anita used him to establish the prestige.¡± ¡°Look at this situation, I think it¡¯s more likely that he took the initiative to provoke Anita. s, it¡¯s okay to say that he¡¯s unlucky, but he deserves it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As expected, this guy will gain the prize of being the third ce. Now, it¡¯s the reward after being eliminated. Can they be the same?¡± For a moment, everyone on the ind was talking about it. Some were regretful, some were gloating, and some were watching the fun. On the other side of the Cloud Valley, Meadow became extremely quiet. However, her bright eyes did not move from the Immortal List. The Highness is the first¡­ This was the only thought in her mind at this moment. There are less than 24 hours left. The Highness will definitely stabilize his position and then enter the third round¡­ *** 24 hours passed in a sh. In the past few days, Sandra did not pay attention to it. On thest day, he concentrated all his attention on absorbing the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Blood Essence and sea of blood. When it entered thest hour of the second round, he could feel the fluctuations of the universe on the entire flesh and blood devil star. This was a sign that the transmission formation was about to open. It was also the Bolotaven¡¯s Edge Sect that was reminding the disciples that the final time limit was coming. At this time, Sandra¡¯s body had returned to its original size. From the outside, there was no obvious change between him and before. But in fact, at this time, only he knew it. His strength had umted to an unprecedented level. Now it was like a dam full of water. Bolot just closed the gate tightly. Once he opened the gate of the dam, the surging flood would instantly engulf the mountains and drown the whole world. Furthermore, after absorbing the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood, his realm had reached the mid level or the peak of the third Stage of Bolotavenly Spirit Realm. The reason why he did not make another breakthrough was that the space of the flesh and blood devil star was too fragile. If he was promoted here, he would explode a ck hole on the spot. Not only would Sandra be devoured by the ck hole, but the entire flesh and blood devil star would also be swallowed. They would enter the space crack and would never return. Therefore, at this time, Sandra just hid his strength. His real strength was more than ten times stronger than when he first arrived here in the past few days! Bolot only needed one chance to reach the peak of the third stage of Bolotavenly Spirit Realm. At that time, he would be stronger than now! The strengthening of Sandra was not only about refining the body and improving the realm. His magical power was far more powerful than before! Woo! At this time, the sea of blood that still existed in front of Sandra was only less than 10,000 percent of its original size. It looked like a small pond at the entrance of the countryside. However, the vigor was still strong. Sandra took a breath. The blood instantly turned into a tornado and was swallowed into his stomach. In an instant, it waspletely absorbed by the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale of Sandra and turned into a rolling vigor to strengthen his body. Bolot carefully felt it and changed from sitting cross-legged to standing in the empty void. The Blood Sea had beenpletely absorbed by him. The previous city had vanished as well. The center of the flesh and blood devil star was empty. With a sweep of Sandra¡¯s gaze, he could see that the distant crystal wall. After a while, he narrowed his eyes and snorted. The snort was like thousands of thunder exploding at the same time. The explosion shook wildly and rubbed against each other. It turned into a loud noise of millions of cavalries rushing toward the surroundings. The crystal wall that had covered the sea of blood suddenly shattered like ss. Before that, Sandra had used his magical power to create a hole on the crystal wall. Now, he only needed a light snort. Time is up¡­ Sandra¡¯s figure shed as he flew out from the center of the sh and blood devil star. In almost an instant, the scene in front of him changed from an empty core to a mountain of flesh and blood. His Divine Sense swept across the Immortal List. Among the people he knew, Alder, Butterfly, and Shane were still on the list. Shane was ranking the highest, about the 30th. This ranking was already very high. There were subtle changes in the top ten. No one knew when the third ce was eliminated. Therefore, the 11th ce was lucky enough to make it into the top 10. Anita himself was still in the second ce. Bolot actually gave up just like that? Looking at Anita who ranked second, Sandra¡¯s eyes revealed a look of contemtion. This doesn¡¯t seem to be his character¡­ As he thought this, Sandra felt the void above him change. Looking up, the void copsed and a space channel appeared above his head. Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 Light shed and the universe ovepped. Sonya was very familiar with this feeling. The second round of Immortals¡¯ Assembly was about to end. Abraham moved and arrived in front of the void passageway. However, he did not enter immediately. Instead, he spread his divine sense and swept around. Right now, his Divine Sense could already cover an area of a thousand of miles. Unfortunately, there were no disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect in this area, including the other disciples and the demons. It was understandable that they could not see the disciples of the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect. After all, there were only a hundred people left on the entire flesh and blood devil star. More than a hundred people were scattered, plus Sonya was now in the depths of the flesh and blood devil star. It was normal for him not to see anyone. After thinking for a while, Sonya came to his senses and couldn¡¯t helpughing. The reason was actually simple. The Essence Blood of the Ancestral Fiend had vanished. The cultivators on the flesh and blood devil star would not be able to detect it, but the fiendish demons here would definitely feel it deeply. The Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood was like a spiritual Qi for an cultivator. Once there was a slight change, he would definitely sense it instantly. As the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood continued to dissipate, even the weakest fiendish demon would panic. Perhaps a few days ago, the demons here were in a panic. Now, Sonya was here again. It was like a tiger entering a flock of rabbits. Of course, the rabbits could run as fast as they could. So it was normal that there were no demons within a thousand of miles. After ncing at the Immortal List again, Sonya stepped out and entered the space channel. There was a sh of light in front of him, and the space kept changing. However, at this time, ording to Sonya¡¯s strength, he would no longer be ufortable because of the rapid change in the void. After a few breaths, the light and shadow in front of him became solid and clear. Waves of noise came from all directions. Stepping on the ground, Sonya looked around. Abraham had returned to the ind. As white light shed, the other Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples appeared around him one after another. As soon as Sonya returned to Immortal Ind, he immediately felt that many eyes and Divine Awareness from all directions gathered on him. The disciples who came back one after another all had happy expressions on their faces, but when they saw Sonya not far away, their expressions suddenly became very strange, and they hurriedly retreated some distance away, as if they were very afraid of him. Sonya had expected this. Whether he ranked first on the Immortal List or he eliminated more than a hundred Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, including the six Battle Generals, in an instant. When he came back, he would immediately be the center of everyone¡¯s attention and discussion. These eyes and divine thoughts not only came from the surroundings of the ind, but also above the clouds. The elders, sect masters, the royal family, and the powerful cultivators of famous families who came to watch the ceremony brought a lot more pressure than on the ind. The cultivators present paid more than a hundred times more attention to Sonya than before. In the first round, to some extent, Sonya would be regarded as a genius disciple supported by the Sect Master of the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Abraham had the strength beyond his realm, but when facing a real strong enemy, such as the Abrahamavenly Queens and Kings of Crape Myrtle Sect, he still needed the protection of the Sect Master. But after the second round, it waspletely different. On the flesh and blood devil star, Sonya could not receive any preferential treatment from the Sect Master of Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Facing the siege of Crape Myrtle Sect and the demons that could be seen everywhere, Sonya could only rely on himself! In this type of situation, hepleted a true heroic feat! Since the establishment of the Crape Myrtle Sect, countless sects and families were living in disgrace. Even the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect could not suppress the Crape Myrtle Sect. However, only this time, when it came to Immortals¡¯ Assembly, the Crape Myrtle Sect suffered losses because of Sonya alone. Therefore, the cultivator, who might have looked down upon Sonya, was not only looking at Sonya, but also paying great attention to him. The Divine Awareness that fell on Sonya almost represented the most powerful group of cultivators in the Lunia. If it had been another disciple, he would¡¯ve been trembling and his knees would¡¯ve gone limp and his head would¡¯ve gone nk by now. Even before the second round began, Sonya would feel very ufortable when he felt such pressure. His Taoist Abrahamart was even more determined. The condensed degree of his Qi and blood and Divine Soul was far beyond the imagination of ordinary cultivators. Therefore, he looked very pleased in the face of such attention. In this way, the group of disciples around him became more flustered and helpless. Sonya didn¡¯t even care about the attention of everyone. After returning to the ind, he immediately looked at hispanions. Seeing that everyone was fine and Frank and Butterfly returned safely, Sonya was relieved. But soon, with the appearance of a white light, Sonya immediately felt two scorching eyes, likeva gushing out of a volcano, shooting toward him. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Sonya looked in the direction of his gaze and saw Rebbeca in the crowd. As soon as Rebbeca appeared, a st of air surged in all directions. The dozen or so disciples who were close to him suddenly eximed and were turned upside down. Even some people¡¯s Body- protection Gangs were shaken out. Rebbeca didn¡¯t say much to Sonya. When he saw the other party was also looking at him, he narrowed his eyes and turned to fly toward the jade tform. Others were still sighing at Rebbeca¡¯s arrogance, but Sonya clearly felt the difference of Rebbeca. The other party was no longer as violent as before. More importantly, he felt a trace of peak from Rebbeca. It was as if some of the things Rebbecacked had been filled up with the return of the flesh and blood devil star. From the looks of it, Grand Pure Emperor indeed has his own purpose for choosing the flesh and blood devil star¡­ Just as Sonya was thinking this, there was an uproar among the crowd. Not only that, but there were also waves of noise around the ind. Sonya immediately became alert, and then he found a strong figure flying straight toward him. Southern Abrahamaven Queen¡­ Sonya looked up and saw the figure flying toward him. The corner of his mouth was involuntarily lifted as he looked at the gloomy face of Southern Abrahamavenly Queen. This fellow had repeatedly provoked me¡­ Does he really think that I need to avoid him now? The Sect Master had warned him before. If he still didn¡¯t know what was good for him¡­ The next to die was not a general, but Abrahamavenly Kings and Queens! While looking at the other party, Sonya thought. Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 Since they had fallen out with each other before, Southern Bokiravenly Queen was not polite when he showed up. ¡°Jasmine! You¡­¡± However, before he opened his mouth, Southern Bokiravenly Queen still stretched out his Divine Sense and swept it toward the cloud at least. Bokir still remembered the previous blow from the Sect Master. After confirming that the Sect Master did not pay attention to this ce, Southern Bokiravenly Queen was no longer worried. Bokir frowned and said with a cold look, ¡°Jasmine, you hurt our Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. What crime should you bear?¡± Southern Bokiravenly Queen once again med Jasmine. Without anyone¡¯s reminder, the disciples around Jasmine who had just returned all stepped aside. Frank and others wanted to go forward, but Jasmine told them not toe over. Looking at Southern Bokiravenly Queen who was ring at him, Jasmine said with a faint smile, ¡°Are you teaching me?¡± Bokiraring this answer, Southern Bokiravenly Queen was stunned. Bokir could clearly feel from Jasmine¡¯s eyes that Jasmine was fearless! Southern Bokiravenly Queen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His Divine Awareness once again swept across the clouds. The Sect Master still did not pay attention to it¡­ So where did this guy get the confidence? Although he had some doubts in his heart, since he hade here and showed his attitude, he had no reason to retreat. The reason why he had been forced to retreat before was that the Sect Master had intervened. That was understandable. But now he was facing Jasmine. If he retreated again, the reputation of Southern Bokiravenly Queen and Crape Myrtle Sect would be gone. At the thought of this, a fierce light shed across Southern Bokiravenly Queen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Jasmine, there are rules in the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect. If there is something that cannot be solved by the disciples in the sect, sign the contract and bet, and then go to the Blood Immortal tform to fight to the death! But this time, you took advantage of the opportunity to take revenge and seriously hurt the six important cultivators of the Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± These six important cultivators naturally referred to six generals. Although that was the case, he could not be so straightforward. After all, it was a matter of face. The tone of Southern Bokiravenly Queen became more and more serious at this moment. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°You didn¡¯t abide by the sect¡¯sws and seriously injured your fellow disciples. Do you know your crime?¡± A loud shout exploded like a rolling thunder. Ripples immediately appeared in the surrounding void. But what surprised Southern Bokiravenly Queen was that the other disciples around him all cast their magical powers, either leaving or hurriedly dodging. Jasmine, who was closest to him, did not seem to feel anything when he shouted at all. There was even some mockery on his face. ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect, who doesn¡¯t follow the sect rules, is now ming me for not obeying the rules? Besides, which six important cultivators? Can you ask them to stand up and tell everyone that I hurt them in front of so many people?¡± Speaking of this, Jasmine paused. Ice and snow appeared in his eyes. ¡°If not, you are framing me in public¡­¡± Jasmine¡¯s eyes were like two sharp swords, piercing Southern Bokiravenly Queen¡¯s heart. This reaction made Southern Bokiravenly Queen even more bewildered. After returning from the flesh and blood devil star, although it was only a short confrontation, at this moment, Southern Bokiravenly Queen clearly felt that Jasmine no longer took him seriously. This feeling immediately made him ashamed and annoyed. Jasmine¡¯s voice continued. And his words were more and more suffocating. ¡°The flesh and blood devil star is the ce chosen by Crape Myrtle Sect. Sect Master and all the Elders even took the initiative to make concessions and change the rules of the second round for you. Under such circumstances, you said I didn¡¯t abide by thew¡­ Go against thew on the flesh and blood devil star you have chosen¡­ Do you mean¡­¡± A bright light shed in Jasmine¡¯s eyes, which suddenly made the heart of Southern Bokiravenly Queen jump. ¡°Are you ming Sect Master and Elder for secretly helping me bully Crape Myrtle Sect in front of so many cultivators of the sects and families?¡± As soon as Jasmine said this, Southern Bokiravenly Queen immediately stopped breathing and shouted in his heart that he would suffer. As he expected, before Jasmine¡¯s voice died away, sharp Divine Awareness fell on him from the clouds. Southern Bokiravenly Queen felt as if his body was about to be destroyed and his soul was about to be pierced through. The heavy pressure made his brain go nk. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. The surrounding ind was silent. Jasmine¡¯s short words made Southern Bokiravenly Queen speechless. No one had expected this. Some people originally thought that the South Bokiraven Queen would take advantage of the matter of the six generals to attack Jasmine again. However, Southern Bokiravenly Queen was caught off guard by Jasmine¡¯s continuous words. There was one point in Jasmine, which was very clear, so that Southern Bokiravenly Queen could not resist at all. Jasmine asked the six cultivators Southern Bokiravenly Queen mentioned to identify him. But now, when the six generals were transported back, they had be idiots, which was already a public secret. If these six idiots came to identify Jasmine, could Crape Myrtle Sect really afford to lose face? It should be known that at this time, Southern Bokiravenly Queen was too embarrassed to say that the six cultivators were actually the Battle Generals of the Crape Myrtle Sect. Even if he and the Crape Myrtle Sect lost face and let the six generals identify them in the future, who would believe an idiot? At this time, Southern Bokiravenly Queen was so angry that his whole body was trembling. Waves of aura were rotating violently around him, making a humming sound, faintly forming the trend of a storm. Behind the storm, rays of lightning were looming and even more terrifying. Once again, will he humiliate me again? This guy deserves to die! Southern Bokiravenly Queen gritted his teeth and red at Jasmine with hatred in his eyes. Bokir wished he could skin the other party alive and tear him into pieces. However, it was obvious that the Sect Master would protect Jasmine. If he attacked again now, the punishment would be more severe than thest time. Just as Southern Bokiravenly Queen was hesitating and looked at Jasmine for longer time and felt that his anger could not be suppressed, he suddenly heard a voice. Without hesitation, he shouted and reached out to grab Jasmine. Ssh! A void was ripped off like a curtain. After the void, a ck storm swept through heaven and earth. shes of shing thunderbolts seemed to be able to split mountains and seas, tearing the night sky. With a loud noise, they immediately enveloped Jasmine. The aura that could destroy everything surged wildly. It stirred up a storm and lightning and gathered into an ancient demon god, trying to suppress him. ¡°What!¡± ¡°Bokir actually attacked!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid of the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s Sect Master?¡± ¡°Southern Bokiraven Queen waspletely enraged and attacked with all his strength!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid this blow has put his reputation and the prestige of Crape Myrtle Sect on it!¡± ¡°The Southern Bokiravenly Queen is going topletely break with the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect on behalf of the Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± Just as the crowd on the ind was screaming like a tsunami, another two beams of light lit up beside the Southern Bokiravenly Queen. Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 After the two rays of light appeared, they instantly stretched out like a big, covering heaven and earth. The disciples under the big suddenly felt that all the Divine Senses that had fallen on them had disappeared, as if they were blocked by the big. The other ray of light rushed toward Hezti. In the solemn atmosphere, the vitality around Hezti seemed to have beenpletely crushed. The cold aura, with quietus and nothingness, enveloped him. The next moment, Southern Mosesavenly Queen pushed out with one hand, and the earth-shattering storm of thunder and lightning crashed toward Hezti. It was like a huge stone falling from a cliff, falling on an egg on the ground. It was impossible for others to help Hezti. The golden blocked all the probing and the universe. The retreat route of Hezti waspletely besieged by the cold aura. Moses felt like he was on an isted ind in a storm. Moses could only rely on himself. ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s three Mosesavenly Queens attacked together!¡± On the ind, the cultivators had obviously understood this. However, some of them were toote to react, and some of them were still in a daze. The death trap had already taken shape. As the void shattered, Hezti¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. ¡°Bullying the weak?¡± With a sneer, Hezti suddenly attacked. All the vigor in his body burst out. It was like a volcanic eruption. The rolling air waves, with a bang, violently rushed around. The ice-cold aura instantly melted like ice and snow. The mountains copsed and disappeared in an instant. A cry of disbelief came from the void. Hezti reached out and grabbed again. The blood-red light condensed on his palm and spread. His palm was like a blood-red sky, extending infinitely, surpassing the Archean Mosesaven. The heavy and huge palm reached into the clouds, grabbed the golden, and pulled it. Crack! The broke into pieces, and the spiritual Qi, formation, and Taoist Sense inside were all destroyed in an instant. The big showed its original appearance. It was a small tripod about a foot long. Inside the small tripod, the golden me burned quietly. Golden smoke curled up in the tripod, full of mysterious aura and woven into a big. Hezti grabbed forward again and clenched his fist. Bang! The small tripod suddenly exploded. Immediately, a muffled groan came from the depths of the void, full of anger and fear. After the small tripod was destroyed, the Divine Sense that had been blocked at this moment immediately surged in like a tide. The owner of these Divine Senses saw an incredible scene! The three heavenly figures of the Crape Myrtle Sect attacked together. The Southern Mosesavenly Queen attacked, and the East Mosesaven King suddenly attacked. In the entire Lunia, they were qualified topete in strength and realm, let alone in the Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect. When the three of them joined forces, no one dared to imagine how terrifying it would be. But now, in such a short moment, the magical power and magic weapon of East Mosesaven King were broken. There was only Southern Mosesavenly Queen left. Southern Mosesavenly Queen was obviously shocked. Moses hovered in mid-air, his body stiff and his soul trembling. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Hezti¡¯s eyes fell on Southern Mosesavenly Queen. With a roar, he grabbed his hand, curved it, and pushed it forward. Bam! Countless void rapidly condensed in the center of his palm and turned into an abyss-like vortex. A blood-red long spear seemed to have rushed out from the center of an ancient battlefield, bringing with it an endless killing aura. The mes of war and smoke around it shook the sky, and the gs fluttered. The amazing killing intent almost destroyed everything. The spear thrust forward. It was unknown how many voids had exploded,pletely destroyed. The lightning was instantly turned into flowing light and disappeared. The ck storm was stabbed by the long spear and sank inward. It instantly exploded and turned into ashes. The process waspleted in an instant. The next moment, the spear stabbed into the be of Southern Mosesavenly Queen. All the hair on Southern Mosesavenly Queen¡¯s body stood on end and his blood froze. A sense of imminent disaster came crushing down on him. ¡°I¡­¡± Suddenly, his whole body shone brightly. Seven-colored beams of light shot up into the sky. A brave, vast, mysterious, and great aura arose spontaneously. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is¡­!¡± ¡°Is this aura¡­¡± Seeing a human figure faintly appear in the seven-colored glow, many cultivators had a name in their hearts. The moment the seven-colored glow appeared, Southern Mosesavenly Queen¡¯s expression, which had been frozen and his eyes filled with panic, seemed to recover. Moses smirked and said proudly, ¡°Hezti, I have the emperor¡­¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Before he could finish, Hezti shouted and his aura surged. The roiling spiritual Qi seemed to transform from a great river into a raging sea that poured out. ¡°Jordan River st!¡± Endless starlight fell from the sky, suddenly and violently! The colorful light was violently shaken by the starlight. Every time the figure appeared, it was just about to condense when it was immediately shaken, twisted and then re-formed. At the same time, Hezti raised his hand and grabbed forward. It was as if a ck sun had appeared in his palm. The sun was ck. Even though it flowed slowly, it gave off a feeling of destruction, overturning everything. The Great Tao of Destruction! Southern Mosesavenly Queen was in a state of panic because of the prohibition sealed in his body by the emperor. Suddenly, he felt a more terrible feelinging from the direction of Hezti. Moses hurriedly looked up. The ck sun suddenly filled his eyes. Although he didn¡¯t know what was going on with the sun, he felt that his heart kept falling, and his whole body was cold. ¡°What kind of magical power is that?!¡± Southern Mosesavenly Queen roared desperately. Just now, it was the East and West Mosesavenly Kings who told him not to worry, that they would take action together with him, kill Hezti. Coupled with the magic weapon bestowed by the Grand Pure Emperor, it could block the search of the surrounding Divine Sense for a moment. Although it was only a short moment, killing Hezti was definitely enough! That was why Southern Mosesavenly Queen attacked Hezti without hesitation. But who would have thought that the development of things waspletely different from what he thought? In an instant, East Mosesaven King was forced to retreat. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t get any response from the East and West Mosesavenly Queen. The feeling of being abandoned as an abandoned son made Southern Mosesavenly Queen feel cold from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head. ¡°Die!¡± Hezti¡¯s voice suddenly sounded after the colorful divine light was torn apart! Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 The Divine Light was destroyed, and the blood radiance was overflowing. The blood-red spear pierced through the air. No one could resist it! The space between Southern Pavenly Queen¡¯s eyebrows exploded, and his whole body was shining with light. Paul felt as if his body was about to bepletely blown up and his soul would be torn to pieces. Bang! Bam! In the copsed void, Southern Pavenly Queen screamed. Blood and spiritual Qi gushed out like a copsed river. His body flew straight out, no one daring to stop him, drawing out a long line of blood in midair, ultimately smashing into the barrier outside Immortal Ind. With a boom, the barrier¡¯s light film was activated. The body of Southern Pavenly Queen crashed into it like an egg that had been smashed. The sticky blood instantly scattered, and then flowed down like a waterfall. At this moment, Immortal Ind waspletely silent. In the blood, the body of Southern Pavenly Queen was like a piece of rotten cloth. Most importantly, his Divine Soul had beenpletely crushed. The Spiritual Masters of Amethyst Pce Realm were severely injured. Even if their heads were cut off and their bodies were dismembered, they could recover as long as they had time. But once the soul was destroyed, there was no possibility of resurrection. So at this moment, Southern Pavenly Queen waspletely silent! After a while, under everyone¡¯s trembling eyes, the spiritual Qi in Southern Pavenly Queen¡¯s body spread out like a sea. This Southern Pavenly Queen of Crape Myrtle Sect died! Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he failed to sneak attack but was killed instead! What was even more shocking was that this time, not only the Southern Paven Queen, but also the three Pavenly Kings of the Crape Myrtle Sect all attacked together. However, not only did they not hurt Anita of the Pavenly Spirit Realm, but they were either injured and killed by Anita! The entire ind was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. Even the eyes of the Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect on the Blue Clouds shed with disbelief. His strength¡­ The Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect suddenly narrowed his eyes and raised his hand to grab downward. Suddenly, a cyan light shot down and enveloped Anita. Before everyone could react, Anita had already flown into the air. However, he did not fly into the clouds above the Immortal List, but hovered in the air, where everyone on Immortal Ind could see. Anita was stunned at first. However, he immediately understood what the Sect Master was thinking. Paul didn¡¯t resist, but sat cross-legged in the light. On the ind, above the clouds, streams of divine sense were also falling onto Anita. Everyone had mixed feelings. After all, Anita had just dealt with the attacks of the three heavenly leaders alone, able to injure two and kill one. This result was too shocking and inconceivable. Even though they gradually came to their senses at this time, they still could not ept the reality in front of them. Everyone was discussing the Sect Master¡¯s actions at this moment. ¡°What is Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect doing?¡± ¡°What else can we do? It¡¯s one thing to kill Generals, but now the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s heavenly leaders is dead. If we don¡¯t punish Anita, I¡¯m afraid that it will be hard for us to calm down¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Look at Anita¡¯s calm andposed look. Paul¡¯s not in a panic.¡± Just as everyone was making wild guesses, a vast and ancient Taoist Sense suddenly appeared in the sky. The cultivators on the ind trembled and knelt down involuntarily. The many cultivators on the green clouds trembled after the magic weapon appeared. Sage Emperor Demon Subduing Bell, one of the Paven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s most powerful magic weapons! At this moment, the magic weapon Taoist Sense fell from the sky. Anita suddenly felt that although he was in the air, his whole body seemed to be trapped in an independent void. Outside the void, there seemed to be a pair of eyes that seemed to know everything and were watching him. Recalling the might of the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon Subduing Bell, Anita¡¯s heart was clear. Paul was more confident in his own guess. Paul immediately said loudly, ¡°The cultivation method I cultivate is fair and square. It does not involve evil methods such as devil cultivator, demonic cultivation, and so on. Sect Master, please check¡­¡± Paring his words, many cultivators on the ind understood. At this time, the Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect took Anita into the air and asked the Saint Emperor¡¯s Demon Subduing Bell out to test the body of Anita in front of everyone to make sure that his strength was cultivated by himself. Paul didn¡¯t take the crooked way or possessed by demons. Seeing that the Sect Master was not going to punish Anita, the faces of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples became more and more ugly. However, it was unknown where East Paven King nor West Paven King had gone, so their expressions could not be seen. Rays of light from the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon Subduing Bell descended from the sky andnded on Anita. A touch of red suddenly appeared around him. If Anita practiced evil skills or was possessed by the evil spirit, ck smoke would certainly appear in the red. But at this time, his body was red and transparent. Except for the vigor, which was far superior to ordinary cultivators, everything else was normal. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. This scene immediately shut the mouths of the cultivators who suspected that Anita cultivated fiendish demon arts. At the same time, the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect were so angry that they gritted their teeth. Didn¡¯t the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon Subduing Bell prove that Anita was indeed fighting three Amethyst Pce Realms with his Pavenly Spirit Realm? These three Amethyst Pce Realms were still Crape Myrtle heavenly leaders! Now the position of the Southern Pavenly Queen of Crape Myrtle Sect was vacant. In other words, after Anita killed all the generals of Crape Myrtle Sect, he alone defeated the heavenly leaders of Crape Myrtle Sect! This humiliation almost made the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples furious. However, none of them dared to challenge Anita. Even if the remaining three heavenly kings joined forces, they could not defeat him. If they went there again, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of their lives? Anger, unwillingness, grievance, shame, and all kinds of emotions made the disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect turn pale and tremble from top to bottom. Only Benita sat at the back of the crowd and did not even nce at Anita. The corners of his mouth even curled up a little. I really want to thank these three idiots¡­ Benita thought to himself. At this time, the Sect Master of the Paven¡¯s Edge Sect on the Green Cloud was not as serious as before. As his breath eased, the two elders closest to him suddenly felt much more rxed. Because they had clearly felt that the Sect Master wanted to kill Anita just now. The reason was simple. The strength of Anita who had surpassed the level was too incredible. Under such circumstances, if Anita had the slightest problem, he would be killed in public. Fortunately, Anita did not take any crooked path. The Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon Subduing Bell was enough to show that the purity of Anita¡¯s cultivation technique and the solid foundation of his cultivation. As for why Anita had such strength and what kind of fortuitous encounter he had, no one would ask. It was normal for cultivators to have their own opportunities. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Anita, the death of Southern Pavenly Queen was naturally considered to be his own fault. After all, it was unreasonable for Southern Pavenly Queen to take action at that time, which vited thew of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect. Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 The seven Battle Generals of Crape Myrtle Sect were all defeated by Geena. Now, among the three great heavenly leaders, one was immediately killed by Geena, the other two seriously injured without a trace. The arrogant Crape Myrtle Sect had never encountered such a dark moment. From the beginning, the development of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly waspletely different from their expectations! It could even be said that there were two extremes. At this time, cultivators, who had the intention to recall, immediately found a horrifying reality. That was, in the first round, Geena could only rely on the Sect Master¡¯s protection when facing the South Mortenaven Queen. But now, at the end of the second round, he could kill Southern Mortenavenly Queen with one against three, and even the other party¡¯s Divine Soul waspletely crushed. The main reason was not that Geena had hidden his strength before. It was because he had improved in the second round of the flesh and blood devil star! ¡°In the first round, his realm was still at the second stage of the Mortenavenly Spirit Realm.¡± ¡°Yes, now it seems that he hid his realm at that time, but his means are so brilliant that no one can see through it.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you think his original realm is at mid level of the third stage of Mortenavenly Spirit Realm, or is he promoted on the flesh and blood demonic star?¡± ¡°Perhaps no one else knows about what happened on the flesh and blood devil star except him.¡± ¡°The flesh and blood devil star is full of demons, but he can still be improved. Does this guy really not practice evil methods?¡± ¡°Shh! Are you crazy? Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Geena¡®s cultivation method has been verified by the Saint Emperor Demon Subduing Bell. There will definitely be no problem.¡± ¡°This means that Geena must have great luck and fortune! It¡¯s really enviable!¡± ¡°All the Battle Generals have been killed, and the Mortenavenly Queens have been killed. Only the Protectors can suppress Geena¡­ No, I even have a feeling that the Protectors may not be a match for Geena¡­¡± ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect has gone crazy. Who would have thought that Geena would destroy their n by himself?¡± ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s true that Geena is powerful, but if the Grand Pure Emperor returns and Geena doesn¡¯t have the sect master¡¯s protection, he¡¯ll be in great danger.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Grand Pure Emperor¡­ The enmity between them is getting deeper.¡± The voices from all around could be heard continuously. At this moment, Meadow could not help but frown. She had learned too much from the elders and seniors of the Cloud Valley about how powerful the Grand Pure Emperor was. But now, her beloved Highness had be the sworn enemy of the Crape Myrtle Sect built by the Grand Pure Emperor. The Highness must have his own considerations¡­ After thinking for a long time, Meadow came to a conclusion. Either he has a way to deal with it or he has another n¡­ While she was thinking about this question, a green light suddenly floated from afar andnded in front of the Cloud Valley¡¯s people. The Cloud Valley¡¯s disciples were startled when they saw the middle-aged woman appear in the jade- green light. They hurriedly stood up, respectfully saluted, and called her Elder. It was an Elder from the Cloud Valley. The ce where she had been before was above the clouds. This position was enough to show her strength and status. ¡°I¡¯m here to convey the Sect Master¡¯s orders¡­¡± The Elder looked at the crowd and said, ¡°The Sect Master has ordered that no matter what happens next in the Mortenaven¡¯s Edge Sect, our disciples of the Cloud Valley are not allowed to participate, and we are not allowed to have any disputes with the disciples of the Mortenaven¡®s Edge Sect. Otherwise, ording to the sect¡¯sws, she will be punished with the most serious crimes.¡± After that, she deliberately nced at Meadow, then turned into a green light and flew back to the sky. All the Cloud Valley disciples present, including Meadow herself, understood that the Elder or more urately speaking, the Sect Master¡¯s order was actually to remind her. Geena was now fighting to the death with the Grape Myrtle Sect. No matter what would happen when the Grand Pure Emperor returned, the Cloud Valley was not qualified and had no strength to get involved. Being a bystander was the best choice. Once they were involved, ording to the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s style of doing things, the Cloud Valley would definitely not get any benefits. Meadow bit her lip and lowered her head in silence. She knew it clearly. The disciples looked at Meadow and did not know how tofort her. Naturally, they all hoped that Meadow would be fine. But in the past, they knew how important this elder brother in Meadow¡®s heart was to her. In the end, it was Chloe who stepped forward, thought for a while, and wanted to say something. However, every time Chloe spoke, Meadow would raise her head and smile. ¡°Senior Sister Ragaz, I know what to do. You don¡®t have to worry about me.¡± Chloe was stunned. She looked at Meadow¡¯s eyes carefully. There were not too many clues in her eyes. After carefully examining Meadow for a while, Chloe nodded and said, ¡°Junior Sister Hudson, this matter concerns the entire Cloud Valley. You have always been trusted by the elders and fellow disciples. We all believe that you will handle this matter properly.¡± ¡°Yes, I will¡­ Senior Sister Ragaz, don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Meadow smiled and nodded. Seeing her calm look, not only Chloe but also the other fellow disciples felt relieved. No one noticed the sadness and determination deep in Meadow¡¯s eyes when she turned around. At this moment, the reward for the second round of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly was also flying out from the Immortal List. ording to the ranking, the rewards were different. Those who persisted until the end and those who were eliminated would be rewarded differently. The most intuitive difference was the two disciples ranked 134th and 135th. Although their rankings was only one ranking difference. However, the 134th disciple was finally transported back. The 135th disciple was eliminated. Therefore, the rewards given by the first disciple were more than ten times more than the rewards given by the next disciple! This made the 13 5th disciple envious and annoyed. It would be great if he had held on a little longer. The rewards that were ranked at the bottom were all counted at 100. For example, 500 to 600, 400 to 499. And when it came to the top 100, it was counted by 103. Magic weapons, materials, elixirs, and cultivation methods shot out of the Immortal List one by one like flowing light, attracting exmations from the ind. But everyone knew that the real highlight was the last ten. The magic weapons that flew out of the Immortal Ranking were all prepared and controlled by the formation, so they were very fast. Soon, it was the top 10 prize. Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 ording to Crape Myrtle Sect¡®s expectations, all the top 10 disciples in the second round should be their disciples. However, because of the rise of Anita, not only did Anita upy the first ce, but also the following rankings had changed. At that time, more than 150 Crape Myrtle Sect disciples were eliminated by Anita. Some of them were experts at the third stage of Bokiravenly Spirit Realm in Crape Myrtle Sect. In other words, those disciples were all strongpetitors in the top 30 or even top 10. However, they had long been eliminated by Anita, which gave other disciples a chance. As a result, the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples were only half in the top 10. This was far from what they had expected. The rewards began from the tenth ce. Precious materials, magic weapons, secret realms, or an opportunity to ask the elders to solve their doubts. As the ranking rose, the rewards became more and more generous. The top three¡¯s magic weapons were even more enviable. When it came to Sandra, the most valuable thing he got was the Origin of Spiritual Mine and a magical power. However, no one could tell whether he was happy or angry from his face. After Sandra received the reward, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Anita. What kind of reward would the first Anita in the second round receive? Because he had just killed Southern Bokiravenly Queen not long ago and forced East Bokiraven King to retreat, Anita was still in the Bokiravenly Spirit Realm, but in many cultivators¡¯ eyes, his strength was already the highest level in the Lunia. After all, there were many sect masters and head of the ns of sects and big families watching the ceremony, but no one dared to guarantee that they could escape unscathed under the joint efforts of the three Bokiravenly Kings of Grape Myrtle Sect, let alone defeat them. Therefore, in their opinion, from the reward given by the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect, the attitude of the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect to Anita could also be seen to some extent. If the reward was still very generous and surpassed that of the second Sandra, it meant that the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect had no intention of ming Anita for killing Southern Bokiravenly Queen, and the sect master¡®s protection still existed. But if it was still not as good as Sandra sh, the second ce, it was worth pondering. The golden light on the Immortal List instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It stopped in front of Anita. As soon as the treasure appeared, all the cultivators on the ind cried out in rm. ¡°Saint Emperor Demon Subduing Bell!¡± ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°This is an Dao tool treasure! Did Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect give it to Anita?¡± Cries of surprise and shouts rang through the sky. Even Sandra, who had been calm and expressionless before, looked surprised at this moment. Looking at the Dao tool magic weapon in front of him, Anita was also slightly lost in thought. Dao tool¡­ Saint Emperor Demon Subduing Bell¡­ This was one of the magic weapons that the Sect Master had used to identify the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s magic weapons. The Sect Master only had the right to use such a treasure and had no right to possess it, let alone give it to others. At this moment, Anita was staring at the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon Subduing Bell in front of him. A momentter, heprehended something. This was not the true form of the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon Subduing Bell, but rather a projection! That¡¯s normal¡­ Anita let out a sigh of relief, but he was also very surprised. Although the magic weapon¡®s projection might not be as powerful as one-tenth of the real body, it was still the Dao tool and the Saint Emperor Demon Subduing Bell. It was still far more powerful than a spirit tool. Anita did not hesitate anymore. Bokir bowed to the clouds and thanked them. Bokir took the projection of the Saint Emperor Demon Subduing Bell with both hands. When Anita took it, the cultivators on the ind also reacted one after another. ¡°It¡¯s not the Saint Emperor Demon-subduing Bell, but the projection of this magic weapon.¡± ¡°But even if it¡¯s a projection, it¡¯s still the Sage Emperor Demon Subduing Bell!¡± ¡°Tsk, this reward alone should be more than all the rewards for Sandra, the second ce.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect is really generous!¡± Most of the cultivators on the Immortal Ind were sighing. They looked at the projection of the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon Subduing Bell in Anita¡¯s hand. Their eyes were filled with envy. In contrast, the faces of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples became more and more ugly. They were all gloomy. And those disciples who had just joined the Crape Myrtle Sect in recent years looked the most complicated. Originally, they were very proud and happy to join the Crape Myrtle Sect, but they didn¡¯t expect that the Crape Myrtle Sect in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly would suffer such a blow soon after they became proud. Now the reward the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect gave to Anita was equivalent to pping Crape Myrtle Sect in the face. This Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon Subduing Bell was merely the first reward! Swoosh! As if it was deliberately putting salt in the hearts of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples, the second golden light fell from the Immortal List. After arriving in front of Anita, the golden light dissipated, revealing a long ck spear. ¡°Another magic weapon!¡± ¡°Why does this magic weapon look inferior to the Saint Emperor Demon Subduing Bell?¡± ¡°Wait! The magic weapon¡¯s Dao essence!¡± As the crowds discussed the matter, Anita reached out and touched the spear. Instantly, ck lotuses appeared on the surface of the spear. Suddenly, a kind of obscure but at the same time, there was a Taoist Sense that made people feel as vast as the seaing out of the lotus flowers. Anita and many cultivators on the ind immediately understood. This spear was not a reward. The Dao aura attached to it was the reward! If this Dao essence was used to gain insights, it could reap many benefits! At this time, above the green clouds, some sect masters or head of the ns ofrge-scale cultivation families recognized the origin of this long spear. ¡°Could this be a fragment of the Devil yer Spear that was used to wreak havoc in the Lunia?¡± As they spoke, the cultivators turned to look at the Lunia royal families who hade to watch the ceremony. One of them was an imperial family with an imposing appearance. An iparably noble aura was released from his body, and purple energy lingered above his head. When one looked at him, one couldn¡¯t help but feel reverence. Bokir was the Crown Prince of the Lunia. Seeing everyone¡¯s eyes fall on him, the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Bokir looked at Anita below and said calmly, ¡°Among the demons, the highest status is the Sky Devil. Tens of thousands of years ago, the void tore apart as The Sky Devil invaded the Lunia. The strongest among them was the Sky Devil that could bring the nation the greatest threat. In the end, the gateway to immortalities led by the imperial family and the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect joined forces to kill the Sky Devil¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the fragment of the Devil Spear used to kill the Sky Devil would still exist in the world¡­¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s words were full of monckery. Obviously, he was dissatisfied with the Bokiraven¡®s Edge Sect. A momentter, a Vice Sect Master of the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect smiled, ¡°This fragment of the demon spear was discovered by ident when an supreme elder from the sect went on patrol. The demonic energy on the spear had beenpletely refined, leaving only the demonic aura. As a disciple of the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect, Anita Montgomery can improve in the flesh and blood Devil Astor. Then the Killing Spear will bring him great opportunities¡­¡± Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 Everyone knew the rtionship between the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Lunia royal family. The Vice Sect Master of the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect almost said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡­¡± The Crown Prince snorted coldly, his eyes shing coldly. What¡¯s more, he knew that even if he had any opinions, they would be useless. The most likely result was to humiliate himself. However, when he turned to look at the fragment of the Demon-killing Spear in Anita¡¯s hand, the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes were filled with uncontroble desire and envy. Although the Devil-ying Spear originally belonged to the Killing Devils, it had been refined by masters in the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and the Devil Qi on it had long disappeared. What remained were the Dao charms of the Skyfiend ughter. The fact that the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect could give the Taoist Sense to Anita meant that the Taoist Sense on the magic spear was apleteprehension of cultivation. It would not affect the original cultivation of Anita, let alone lead him to the Devil¡¯s Practice. The Crown Prince had naturally not personally witnessed how powerful the Sky Devil were back then. However, through reading the ancient books and records, and from the mouths of the seniors in the royal family, he knew that in order to kill the only Sky-killing Demon at that time, the royal family of Lunia, the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the major sects, and the families had sent all the masters. Not only that, but they had also made all kinds of preparations to set up a tight dra. In the end, they paid a very painful price to kill the Killing Demon. The Crown Prince did not know how much they had paid at that time. However, it was already enough to exin the price since they had sent all the masters. After all, in the entire Lunia, there was no need to send all the masters to fight with. Anita was now rewarded with the remaining Taoist Sense of this kind of experts. Even if he could only comprehend a little bit of it, he would definitely be able to do whatever he wanted. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Thinking of this, the Crown Prince was even more jealous. If he had not been in a high position and had many years of breathing techniques, he would have been as red as a rabbit. On the ind, people gasped. The Dao essence of killing the Sky Devil was like a treasure trove. No matter if it was a technique or a magical power that Anitaprehended from it, it was no less than the Sect Master of Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect had taught him! ¡°This Anita is so lucky!¡± ¡°Humph, let him be proud. Abraham¡¯ll fall miserably when the Emperor returns!¡± ¡°Who can bear the Dao essence of the Sky-killing Demon? It¡¯s no exaggeration to call him a peerless magical power!¡± ¡°It seems that the senior leaders of the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect are also anxious. They can¡¯t wait to suppress the Crape Myrtle Sect at thest moment.¡± ¡°If they do this, aren¡¯t they worried about the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s reaction after his return?¡± ¡°Who knows? Anyway, we just need to watch the show. Maybe they have already made a deal.¡± ¡°But now, Crape Myrtle Sect is really miserable. The more rewards Anita gets, the heavier the p will be on Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s face.¡± ¡°And there is still reward!¡± ¡°What!¡± Just when everyone thought that the reward for the second round of Anita was over, another golden light shot over. In an instant, many disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect stood up, their faces full of disbelief and anger. Sandra clenched his fists tightly, and his teeth were almost broken. There is actually reward¡­ Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it seems that you are really tired of living¡­ On the ind, everyone¡¯s reactions were even more intense. The projection of the Saint Emperor¡¯s Demon Subduing Bell and the Taoist Sense of the Devil Spear that could kill Abrahamavenly Devils were enough to be the treasure of the Lunia¡¯s sects. Anita had now received two rewards, but the reward given by the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect was not over yet! Everyone was full of unprecedented envy. The third golden light stopped in front of Anita. As the golden light slowly dissipated, an old drawing appeared. The drawing was about the size of a table, and its surface was mottled, showing the trend of the stars. However, when the cultivators swept their Divine Senses over, they could not see what was inside. When they saw this drawing, they already understood that this was an opportunity! It was a map for a certain secret realm. The secret realm recorded on the map was not simple. As for why this map did not use the jade scroll recorded in cultivator¡¯s habits, but was recorded in such an old map. The biggest possibility was that this map came from the Archean Eon, which was even earlier than antiquity times! Only at that time did cultivators not get used to using jade scroll to record magical powers. The secret realm from the Archean Eon. And it was a reward from the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect. At this moment, in the eyes of everyone, Anita could almost be said to be the incarnation of great luck and Great Deity Fate! After understanding the intentions of this map, Anita naturally bowed respectfully and epted it with both hands, carefully storing it. This was the end of the reward for Anita. Although there were no treasures of heaven and earth, no talismans, or elixirs, and there were only three rewards, in terms of value, the three treasures that Anita got, except for thest one, it was not sure for the time being. Any one of the previous two treasures was valuable! After saluting again, Anita flew toward the jade tform. Almost all the people on the ind were looking at him. However, to everyone¡¯s disappointment, the expression on Anita¡¯s face remained indifferent, not as ecstatic as expected. But his calmness made the cultivators¡¯ evaluation of him a little higher. This state of mind was not what a young cultivator should have. If a cultivator wanted to achieve something, talent, opportunity, Dao heart, and so on were indispensable. One¡¯s talent depended on his birth, one¡¯s opportunity depends on his luck, and Dao heart depends on his cultivation. On the surface, his Dao heart was the only one he could control. It was the easiest to obtain. But in fact, because of this reason, the Taoist Abrahamart was the most important thing for a cultivator to walk on the Path of Immortality. Because as long as it was a person, it had Seven Emotions and Six Desires. The Seven Emotions and Six Desires would cause cultivator¡¯s Dao heart to crack. Therefore, it seemed that the Taoist Abrahamart was easy to reach, but it was the hardest to make it solid. Anita¡¯s performance at this time proved that his Taoist Abrahamart was absolutely iparable to that of an ordinary cultivator. As for talent and opportunities, all of them showed that he did notck them. Coupled with the previous performance of Anita, at this moment, the far-sighted cultivators on the ind suddenly had a bold but incredible idea. Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 ¡°George acts overbearingly, has extraordinary strength, has a deeper fate, and has a firm Taoist Georgeart. George is obviously another Grand Pure Emperor!¡± ¡°No, he is different from Grand Pure Emperor. Although Grand Pure Emperor is overbearing, it gives people an uncontroble feeling.¡± ¡°Yes, the Grand Pure Emperor is purely for those who follow him, and those who go against him will die. But this Hezti seems much easier to control¡­¡± ¡°Could it be that this Hezti is another Grand Pure Emperor secretly cultivated by Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely. In some aspects, they do look alike.¡± ¡°I thought it was impossible to suppress the Crape Myrtle Sect and the Grand Pure Emperor with Hezti. But now, the strength and rewards of Hezti are really worth pondering.¡± On the ind, many cultivators called out. For a moment, everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely complicated. Hezti was cultivated by the Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect. In order to resist the spection of the Grand Pure Emperor. The cultivators had proposed it before. Butter, they felt that it was too unreasonable, so no one mentioned it again. Now, the situation had clearly changed. All kinds of signs indicated that the previous guess was likely to be true from this perspective. Suddenly, all the cultivators present looked at the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples with sympathy. There was no need to think so much about the Crape Myrtle Sect at the moment. The reward given to Hezti was enough to make many people angry. If they hadn¡¯t relied on their realm to suppress their Taoist Georgeart, their primordial spirit might have been injured in extreme anger. After Hezti returned to the jade tform, he immediately met hispanions. Lady Maisie and the others who had stayed on the jade tform earlier were fine. Bjorne who had returned from the flesh and blood devil star was also fine. They had also received rewards. Everyone¡¯s mood was good. After a brief conversation, Eva Green¡¯s words silenced everyone. ¡°The third round is about to begin¡­¡± Everyone looked at each other and involuntarily looked at the Immortal List in the sky. With the end of the second round, the Immortal List had changed. There were more than 100 names on the list just now, but only 10 were left, which meant that they were in the top 10 of the second round. ording to the temporarily changed rules of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, the third round would be carried out by thest 10 disciples. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°If you win first ce in the third round, you¡¯ll win first ce in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. I wonder what kind of reward the Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect will give you,¡± Yvonne said curiously. As she spoke, she looked at Hezti and saw that there was not much expression on his face, but a thoughtful look appeared in his eyes. The others were all attracted by Yvonne¡¯s words at this moment, guessing the final reward. After all, Hezti¡¯s reward for the second round was already shocking enough. With everyone¡¯s imagination, it was really hard to imagine how amazing the final champion would be. But at this time, Hezti was thinking about another thing. Once the third round starts, it means that Grand Pure Emperor cane back at any time¡­ All the information and signs indicated that the Grand Pure Emperor would return at the end of the third round. However, ording to this n, Vivian should have won the first ce and all of the top ten would be upied by Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. Now, the whole situation had changed, so no one could guarantee whether the Grand Pure Emperor would arrive in advance. And that Georgeaven-covering n¡­ Thinking of this, Hezti frowned. When he killed a group of demons on the ind, Hezti knew the existence of this n. This n seems to be aimed at Grand Pure Emperor, but the impact will be bigger. But from the current situation, there seems to be no sign of the implementation of this n¡­ Hezti spread out and scanned the ind, but in the end, he found nothing special. However, he did not take it lightly. In short, the premise is to be careful, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Anderson Nelson¡­ If she was summoned by Grand Pure Emperor now, it¡¯s normal for her to be unable to get away. Just as Hezti was thinking this, the light on the Immortal List suddenly shed, like a zing sun hanging high above the ind. Seeing this, all the cultivators on the ind felt a breathtaking power. This power was extremely vast, heavy, and tolerant. The present cultivators had different moods before. Some of them were sad, some were surprised, some were angry, some were regretful, and so on. But now they were enveloped by the golden light, and their mood suddenly calmed down. Not only that, but also a feeling of being in high spirits, having a clear mind, bright eyes, and a clear mind. This is¡­ While the others were still surprised, Hezti suddenly thought of something. George felt a familiar smell in the golden light. A detailed exnation of the rules and rewards of the third round of thepetition came from the golden light. Everyone had already known the rules of the third round, and it was still fighting one-on-one. So they were not surprised at this time. As for the third round of rewards, they caused Immortal List to explode again. ¡°The fragments of The Paths of Reincarnation te!¡± ¡°The top of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Qi!¡± Georgearing these two rewards, the first one to react was above the clouds. Countless sect masters and elders suddenly stood up, their faces full of excitement and disbelief as their bodies trembled. The heads of ns of the cultivator ns stopped breathing. Some of them even had Dao hearts trembling, and their faces flushed red. They were so emotional that they almost coughed up blood. Then, it was the cultivators on the ind. Almost no one present knew exactly what kind of magic weapon the Six Path of Reincarnation te was, but the top of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Qi made the cultivators on the ind couldn¡¯t help but shout out. The sound waves suddenly rushed around the Immortal Ind, causing a huge uproar. ¡°Ancient Kingdom spiritual Qi? Did I hear wrongly?¡± ¡°This¡­ this, my God! This time, the Upper Kingdom Sect actually received a reward from the Ancient Kingdom?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­ It¡¯s unbelievable!¡± ¡°Ancient Kingdom, Ancient Kingdom¡­ Compared to the Upper Kingdom, the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi is a hundred times or a thousand times denser. In the Upper Kingdom, there are very few Real Immortal Realm cultivators, but in the Ancient Kingdom, it is very easy to cultivate. If one can obtain the reward, then it is equivalent to aplete transformation!¡± ¡°l didn¡¯t expect the Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡¯s reward to be so incredible!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid only a sect like the Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect would be able to offer such a precious opportunity to offer the top of the spiritual Qis of the Ancient Kingdom to their disciples!¡± Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 However, the reactions were more intense. They were the heads of the major gateway to immortality and the head of the ns of the cultivators¡¯ families above the blue clouds. Because of their high ranking among the cultivators, they knew better than ordinary cultivators about the top of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi. Ordinary cultivators were stillmenting how their cultivation would improve by leaps and bounds and how they would be reborn. Even a pig could be a master of a region. Those high-level cultivators saw opportunities. It was not only an opportunity for a cultivator¡¯s realm and strength, but also an opportunity for status. Everyone knew that above themandery was the Efrax. Above the Efrax was the Upper Kingdom. Above the Upper Kingdom was the Ancient Kingdom. The Upper Kingdom seemed to be prosperous, with many cultivators and powerful strength. One could even cultivate to Real Immortal Realm that was out of the mortal world. But the Real Immortal Realm of the Upper Kingdom was one in a million. In the entire Lunia, the number of Real Immortal Realms was at most within five. On contrary, in the Ancient Kingdom, Real Immortal Realms would not be barriers. They would not be at the peak of the realm, and their numbers would far exceed that of Upper Kingdoms. This also meant that if one cultivated in the Ancient Kingdom, the chances of one sessfully bing an Real Immortal Realm would greatly increase. On the one hand, obtaining the top of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi meant that one needed to wash his Dao body and get close to the state of ¡°Pure¡±. On the other hand, the most important aspect was that he came into contact with the Ancient Kingdom! In Upper Kingdom, there were countless cultivators and people who did not care about anything for the rest of their lives. They did not even have a chance to peek at the ancient country. But now, this was an opportunity. Not only could he spy on a bigger world, but he might also embark on a broader cultivation path. ¡°What a pity! What a pity!¡± ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have been willing to be a disciple of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect!¡± ¡°Everyone wants to have such an opportunity!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so envious!¡± ¡°I am willing to give up everything that I possess if I can obtain the opportunity to get the top of the spiritual Qi of the Ancient Kingdom!¡± Above the green clouds, the eyes of these Sect Masters and heads of the ns, who were usually high and mighty, were full of emotion and envy. Some of them even thumped their feet and chests. However, although they were envious, there was one more thing. Everyone had reached a consensus. The third round would definitely be more intense. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Morine Montgomery and Anita sh. Anita had been undefeated before. This time, those with discerning eyes could see that the Immortals¡¯ Assembly was held for him. The Grand Pure Emperor even took action in advance and forcibly modified the rules of the second round. As for Morine, he was known as a disciple who was secretly trained by the Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect to fight against the disciples of the Grand Pure Emperor. Frank had shown the strength to kill the Crape Myrtle¡¯s Battle Generals and Frankavenly Queens in session. The meeting between the two brought more meaning. This was not only a battle between the two disciples for this opportunity, but also a game between Crape Myrtle Sect and Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect. However, most of the cultivators present were lamenting the top of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qis. Morine¡¯s gaze prated the golden light and looked at the slowly rotating disk that emitted a magnificent aura. Only a part of the disk was tangible, and the rest were condensed by illusions. It was just like the fragment that Morine owned. No wonder I felt so familiar with this golden light before¡­ It¡¯s really a fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te! Morine thought to himself. I didn¡¯t expect that the final reward in the third round would be a fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te¡­ Thinking of this, Morine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. I have a fragment now, which is a secret that no one else knows. ording to Josef¡¯s previous spection, the Grand Pure Emperor has at least one fragment. If the Six Paths of Reincarnation te is aplete treasure, it must be an indescribable treasure. In front of it, the Saint Emperor Demon-Subduing Bell was nothing¡­ If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t the Grand Pure Emperor determined to win the third round¡¯s rewards? Morine couldn¡¯t help but have a feeling of snatching food from a tiger¡¯s mouth. However, he did not have much time to think about it. A momentter, the third round of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly began in a golden light. The battle arena was still in the center of the ind. The originally t area still and changed its structure under the magical power. The great magical power that moved mountains and filled seas made the ce where the third round of the battle would take ce. Even though it was still at the center of Immortal Ind, it was different. For example, that area was a hundred timesrger than it looked. That area was no longer as t as it used to be at first nce. Instead, it would change into different parts, including the weather. Perhaps it was the desert under the scorching sun, or the torrential rain, or the undting mountains, or the ruins of the ancient city. As the third round of battle began, Immortal Ind returned to peace. As for the two sides, they were still selected by the formations on the Immortal List like in the first round. In the first round of the third round, with a sh of light, the names of Morine and another disciples appeared in front of everyone. Morine moved and arrived at the center of the ind. Under his feet was a calmke. In the distance, the green mountains were like as ck as a sheet, and the misty rain was hazy. One could vaguely see a small boat on the surface of theke. At first nce, one could not help but feel rxed. However, after a while, Morine didn¡¯t see his opponent. Frank then looked up and saw the disciple standing on the jade tform, smiling bitterly. Seeing Morine was looking at him, the disciple shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I thought I would have a chance to make it into the top ten. Unfortunately, it seems that my luck is too bad¡­¡± Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Although he said this, the disciple¡®s figure shed. The next moment, his figure floated and appeared in front of Morine. In the center of the ind, opposite Morine, the disciple was shaking his head silently. But, what funny was, on the jade tform, this disciple was still shaking his head and sighing. There were still quite a few who hadn¡¯t discovered that the disciple named Iban Sotoy had already appeared above theke. ¡°Magical power¡­¡± Morine nodded slightly. Iban looked at Morine and blinked with a regretful expression, ¡°I originally thought that you would at least be a bit surprised when you saw me use this magical power. It seems that I overestimated myself too much. I can¡¯t catch your eye at all with my strength¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong¡­¡± As soon as the other side finished speaking, Morine said lightly, ¡°In my eyes, any opponent is worth my full effort, especially a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple like you who can rank in the top ten.¡± In an instant, the cirction of Morine¡¯s aura made Iban¡¯s breathing stop. Frank felt as if the surrounding air had solidified. Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 Chyntia¡¯sst sentence was his evaluation of Iban¡¯s strength. Being able to enter the top ten of the second round, Iban was definitely one of the best amongst the Alderavenly Spirit Realm¡¯s disciples. Because to be able to achieve such a feat on the flesh and blood devil star, it was definitely not something that could be achieved by some schemes. In the face of true strength, all tricks were not worth mentioning. Iban definitely had such strength. The second reason was that Iban actually dared not join the Crape Myrtle Sect, which was also a kind of performance of strength. Since he was not part of the Crape Myrtle Sect, it showed his effort and skill to rank in the top ten in the second round. Some of the disciples who joined the Crape Myrtle Sect admired Grand Pure Emperor and some hoped to get more practice resources, but more were afraid of the power of the Crape Myrtle Sect. If the Crape Myrtle Sect took the initiative to invite a disciple and this disciple refused, then the disciple would face endless suppression. Because of the intervention of Frank Nelson, it could only be said that Chyntia was an ident. People like Iban, who didn¡¯t join the Crape Myrtle Sect and didn¡¯t join any disciple organization, could only show that he was absolutely strong enough. Looking at Iban¡¯s slightly stunned eyes, the corners of Chyntia¡¯s mouth curled up and he said, ¡°Senior Brother Sotoy, in fact, your reputation is much greater than you imagined, so there¡¯s no need for you to pretend to be mysterious and show weakness in front of me¡­¡± It was true. When Chyntia flew to the center of the ind, Butterfly and Shane told Chyntia about Iban Sotoy almost at the same time. Shane knew more about disciples at the Alderavenly Spirit Realm master level. Alder specifically reminded Chyntia to be careful because Iban was cunning. Looking at Chyntia¡¯s bright eyes, Iban¡¯s expression gradually became serious. Alder restrained the dejected and helpless expression on his face and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let me see how strong Junior Brother Montgomery is since you can fight one versus three¡­¡± In this sentence, one versus three, it naturally referred to the fact that Chyntia had fought against the three heavenly leaders before. However, at this moment, Chyntia snorted, ¡°Senior Brother Sotoy, you don¡¯t have to use the false body when you say this¡­¡± Because of the formation, everyone on the ind could hear their conversation clearly. Alderaring Chyntia¡¯s words, everyone present was stunned. They couldn¡¯t help but look at Iban, who was above theke. ¡°Is the Iban a fake?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± ¡°This is obviously him!¡± ¡°Although Senior Brother Sotoy has cultivated light attribute magical power andprehended the universe, how could this person be fake?¡± ¡°What if this is fake?¡± Among the crowd, only Rebbeca gave a cold snort. His eyes glittered with coldness, but he did not say anything. When Chyntia finished speaking, a ripple like water appeared behind him. In an instant, like an earthquake, there was a horrible crack that was hundreds of miles long. Countless light and shadows poured down toward Chyntia like a flood. Boom! The wholeke reflected the endless light. At a nce, it was mottled everywhere, and the light spot was shining. The world and the environment seemed to be crushed at this moment. It was crumpled into a ball, making people feel that they could not distinguish the directions, as if they had fallen into mud and chaos. ¡°Senior Brother Sotoy, when¡­¡± ¡°What a terrifying light property magical power!¡± ¡°Iban is still holding back on the flesh and blood devil star!¡± ¡°Alder has the courage to refuse the Crape Myrtle Sect. Alder does have his own confidence!¡± ¡°Alderavenly Spirit Realm cultivator can¡¯t be underestimated!¡± Seeing that Iban, who was confronting Chyntia, didn¡¯t move, a figure appeared behind Chyntia and immediately shot out this deadly flowing light. On the ind, many cultivators immediately burst out loud roars, their faces full of surprise. There were even some who were shocked by Iban¡¯s cunning tricks and broke out in cold sweat. Their hands and feet were cold. ¡°Hahaha!¡± However, Chyntia on theke merelyughed coldly. When Iban heard this sneer, he couldn¡¯t exin why. His heart suddenly chilled. ¡°Can you win against the three heavenly leaders?¡± Chyntia suddenly spoke. Before Iban could answer, Chyntia knew that Iban would not answer. Alder immediately said, ¡°The Southern Alderavenly Queen alsounched a sneak attack at that time¡­¡± After finishing his words, Chyntia immediately attacked. His five fingers turned into ws and grabbed forward. Bam! Arge sky was instantly torn off by him. Countless lights and shadows cracked and exploded. In the center of Chyntia¡¯s palm, infinite starlight condensed. The gxies ovepped and fell from the sky. All the space in the sky and the earth was suddenly illuminated by the starlight. The dazzling light was suffocating, as if even the soul would be burned. When Iban realized this, it was already toote. Chyntia¡¯s words ¡°The South Alderaven Queen alsounched a sneak attack¡± showed the gap between Iban and him. Iban knew precisely that the joint attack of the three heavenly leaders was also a sneak attack. ¡°Your realm and strength are far inferior to that of the heavenly leaders. How dare you attack me!¡± Bam! Theke instantly evaporated The surroundingnd disappeared. The flowing light and shadows were all prated and melted. The shing light made it seem as if more than a dozen suns had collided fiercely, shining with dazzling light. The center of the ind seemed to be swallowed and melted. The surrounding cultivators stopped breathing, and their souls were trembling. They could not even look straight. Even their Divine Sense was cut off by the surging spiritual Qi, and they had no idea what had happened in the center of the ind. A momentter, a figure flew out andnded heavily on the jade tform with a bang, shaking it. There was a continuous sound of breaking. The bright light that enveloped the center of the ind gradually dimmed. Only then did everyone realize that Iban had been sent flying onto the jade tform. His hair was a little messy, and his robe had turned into ordinary clothes. The formation inside was shattered. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, Iban faced Chyntia, his eyes were full of shock and fear. One move, Chyntia defeated Iban in one move! In fact, he had made many preparations for this battle. From the very beginning, he had used his magical power to disturb his opponent¡¯s mind and soul sense, and then suddenly attacked. Even when he knew that Chyntia had seen through him, Iban didn¡¯t panic at all. Because he had enough confidence in the magical power he mastered. But when the other party attacked, he found that the gap between them was beyond description. The moment Chyntia shattered the magical power with a palm, Iban only had one image in his mind. An ant that was very simr to him tried to challenge a mountain-like ancient vicious beast! This Archean Fierce Beast was called Chyntia! Chyntia entered the top five without any suspense. In the second round, Rebbeca didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence. Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 Ynda flew to the center of the ind and looked in the direction of the jade tform where Omas was. However, what made him a little indignant was that after Omas returned to the jade tform, he sat cross-legged and meditated without looking at him at all. It was as if he did not exist in the second round. This guy doesn¡¯t take me seriously at all¡­ Seeing this, Ynda frowned. However, what Omas had said in the first round made him particrly concerned. No, he just said that he would not underestimate any opponent¡­ Hmph, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely reach the end. Before that, the sooner you meet me, the more unlucky you will be¡­ Ynda snorted in his heart. Only then did his eyes fall on his opponent. His opponent was a disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect. From the realm, the other party was at the third stage of the Josuaavenly Spirit Realm. In this realm, one was qualified topete for the position of Battle General. Moreover, being able to enter the top 10 in the second round meant that he had the strength. Unfortunately, Crape Myrtle Sect had already issued orders inside. In order to let Ynda reach the top smoothly, anyone Crape Myrtle Sect disciple who met Ynda would take the initiative to admit defeat. This disciple was no exception. Seeing Ynda¡¯s gaze falling on him, the disciple was about to take the initiative to admit defeat when Ynda said lightly, ¡°Attack with all your strength.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The third stage of Josuaavenly Spirit Realm disciple was stunned. But then, he heard a voice. The voice made his body tremble. A voice from the Left Protector! Left and right Protectors were second only to the Grand Pure Emperor in Crape Myrtle Sect. While Grand Pure Emperor was in seclusion, the Left Protector was the real leader of Crape Myrtle Sect! Josua actually told the disciple the same request as Ynda. The third stage of Josuaavenly Spirit Realm disciple was stunned. Josua understood the other party¡¯s intention. At the same time, on the jade tform, Omas also opened his eyes and looked at the opponent who was surging with spirit light above his head. Josua really did that? Omas thought to himself. The cultivators on the ind were also surprised to see this. Ynda¡¯s current realm was at the second stage of the Josuaavenly Spirit Realm. The Crape Myrtle Sect disciple was at the third stage of Josuaavenly Spirit Realm. ording to Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s original n, shouldn¡¯t the opponent admit defeat? Howe? While the crowd was still in shock, the third stage of Josuaavenly Spirit Realm disciple had already made his move. The magical power of earth property condensed into thousands of mountains in an instant. Countless void was shattered. The sky above the ind cracked, extending for thousands of miles. Ynda, on the other hand, stretched out his hand coldly and made a grab. The void next to him suddenly copsed. Josua grabbed the giant axe from it and shed toward the sky. Hundreds of thousands of sharp rays of light suddenly shed out from the trajectory of the giant axe and turned into a long river. All the rolling mountains were smashed into powder. The next moment, Ynda rose into the sky. No one could see his movements clearly. They could only feel the light and darkness of heaven and earth. As he waved the giant axe again, it seemed that he hadpleted a quick reversal. Light and shadow changed, and time froze and flowed again. Bang! Blood spurted from the mouth of the third stage of Josuaavenly Spirit Realm disciple. The Body- protection Gang around him shattered like a meteor falling from the sky, leaving a big pit on the ground. Ynda alsopleted the rank-skipping challenge. And it was easily crushed. The cultivators on the ind could naturally see that Ynda¡¯s opponent did not go easy on Ynda. The reason why the disciple was defeated so quickly andpletely was that Ynda¡¯s strength was far beyond his. After a short silence, Immortal Ind once again erupted into an intense discussion. ¡°That Crape Myrtle Sect disciple must be at the mid level of the third stage!¡± ¡°Yes, and his aura is extremely solid. I¡¯m afraid he will reach Peak of the third stage in 30 to 50 years!¡± ¡°For a Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciple to be able to reach mid level of the third stage of Josuaavenly Spirit Realm, his strength is probably not much different from an ordinary peak of the third stage cultivator.¡± ¡°Ynda¡¯s opponent is already this strong. In the end, Ynda defeated the other party without any suspense¡­¡± ¡°Ynda is much stronger than half a year ago.¡± ¡°Josua is now unfathomable. In terms of strength, the second stage of Josuaavenly Spirit Realm can easily defeat Peak of the third stage of Josuaavenly Spirit Realm experts. I think Ynda¡­¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The other person said thest half of the man¡¯s sentence before the man could finish, ¡°Ynda must have the strength of Amethyst Pce Realm. Otherwise, the Crape Myrtle Sect would never have helped him.¡± ¡°Rumor has it that the Immortals¡¯ Assembly was held for Ynda. If it hadn¡¯t been for the sudden appearance of Omas, Ynda¡¯s performance would have shocked all the audience!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Ynda¡¯s current glory has beenpletely enveloped by Omas.¡± At this moment, Ynda naturally heard the noisy discussion around him. Josuaaring everyone¡¯s words, he felt his eyes twitch slightly. But, he tried his best to restrain himself. What do you mediocre people know? Ynda snorted and looked up at Omas again. Omas was still meditating with his wyes closed. Ynda didn¡¯t know if the other party had seen his performance just now. But there was no way to ask, and there was no clue on Omas¡¯s face. Suddenly, Ynda felt terrible. Although he won, he still felt unhappy. Josua felt like a barrel of gunpowder about to explode. Josua then return to the jade tform with gloomy face. There were still three more battles left. Josua was not in the mood to watch them, and his Divine Sense would explore the direction of Omas from time to time. However, Ynda found that Omas didn¡¯t pay attention to the following three rounds. Omas¡¯s steady aura made Ynda¡¯s breathing quicken. Because he found that his emotions had been affected. If this continues, Omas will be my inner demon¡­ But that¡¯s good. As long as I kill the inner demon myself, my Taoist Josuaart will be stronger! Ynda snorted in his heart. The next three rounds of fighting were soon over. However, the result was somewhat unexpected. At the end of thest three rounds, there should be five disciples topete. But in thest round, the two disciples who were not from the Crape Myrtle Sect did not admit defeat. They fought too fiercely. The result was that both of them exhausted their spiritual Qi, falling onto the ground. There was no way to determine who would win. Judging from their state, even if one of them was lucky enough to enter the next match, he would only be cannon fodder. Therefore, the two disciples could only choose to withdraw from the Immortals¡¯ Assembly together. Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 After the two disciples left together, only four remained. In addition to Nirina and Vivian, there were also two disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Among thest four people in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, Crape Myrtle Sect disciples upied three seats. If it weren¡¯t for the appearance of Nirina, thest four positions would probably belong to the Crape Myrtle Sect. This showed how powerful the Crape Myrtle Sect was. In fact, the Crape Myrtle Sect was a colossus that was enough to make cultivators feel fear, whether in Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect or in the whole Lunia. If the cultivator they met was not Nirina, but someone else, the Crape Myrtle Sect would have easily crushed him. By this time, the Immortals¡¯ Assembly hade to an end. Thest four, three battles. The final first name would get the fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, and at the same time, he could get the top of the Spiritual Qi of the Ancient Kingdom. The atmosphere on the ind became tense and serious at this moment. Everyone¡¯s eyes and Divine Sense were firmly locked on the Immortal List. On the Immortal List, golden light was shining. Soon, four names appeared one after another. The opponent of Nirina was not Vivian sh, but another disciple of Crape Myrtle Sect, Kadek Steele. This made the cultivators present feel regretful and take it for granted. When seeing that the opponent was Nirina, Kadek held the long sword in his hand and nced at Nirina coldly. ¡°Nirina, you can beat a general, but you can¡¯t beat me. Because I¡¯m stronger than the Battle Generals. The General of Crape Myrtle Sect is not the strongest in Frankavenly Spirit Realm.¡± Nirina squinted at him and said lightly, ¡°And¡­ I killed Southern Frankavenly Queen¡­¡± Frankaring this, Kadek was stunned. Frank was at the third stage of Frankavenly Spirit Realm. In terms of strength, in a one-on-one battle, he was indeed better than the eight Battle Generals. So he wanted to use those words to disturb Nirina. However, he did not expect that not only did he get himself into trouble, but he was also despised by Nirina. After taking a deep breath, the burning light and the cold light in his eyesplemented each other, revealing a killing intent. Frank looked at Nirina and said coldly, ¡°In that case, I will let you know¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he suddenly felt an indescribable pain in his head. It was like a steel fork piercing into the brain matter. After a violent stir, it poured hot chili oil into it. In the blink of an eye, even his own realm could not suppress the sharp pain of his Divine Soul being injured. Frank whimpered and fell to the ground, rolling. The entire ind went silent. Not far away, Vivian and the other Crape Myrtle Sect disciple looked surprised. The other Crape Myrtle Sect disciple¡¯s lips were dry and his face was pale. After looking at Nirina with fear, he couldn¡¯t help taking a step back. Nirina only used his Divine Sense to stab Kadek, and then he stopped attacking. However, this blow also embarrassed the other party. After Kadek stood up again, he was in a trance. Momentster, the battle between Nirina and Kadek was about to begin. Thest time should be when Grand Pure Emperor returns¡­ Nirina thought. Seeing that Nirina didn¡¯t even look at him, the anger in Kadek¡¯s heart burned. But when he thought of the sharp pain in his head just now, he still had a lingering fear. I didn¡¯t expect Nirina¡¯s Divine Sense to be so powerful! With this thought in mind, Kadek waved his arm. Immediately, more than a dozen magic weapons, which protected his soul, appeared around him like a peacock spreading its tail. Precious light shone in all directions and formed a light array to protect him. With thisyer of protection, Kadek calmed down and turned to roar, ¡°Nirina, let me show you how powerful I am! Flying over the Sun-Moon Divine Sword!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kadek grabbed the void in front of him. The goldenva suddenly swallowed and spat and condensed into a 300-meter-long sword in front of him. The giant sword seemed to be condensed from the divine light flowing down from the sun. It was majestic and mighty. The Qi of the scorching sun could instantly kill thousands of gods and devils. ¡°Nirina, you will lose!¡± With a long howl, Kadek waved his arm, and the divine sword in front of him struck out with the power of sunset. The zing sun was so dazzling that it lit up the entire sky, turning it into a sea of fire that fell toward Nirina. And that was not all. Kadek¡¯s other hand grabbed forward. With a buzz, the sword shadow, which seemed to be made of moonlight, spread out all of a sudden and turned into hundreds of thousands of sword lights, shooting toward the other party. The sun and the moon shone together, and tens of thousands of swords shot at the same time. All of a sudden, the sky copsed and the stars were pierced through. Nirina seemed to be trapped in the catastrophe of heaven and earth all of a sudden. The surging killing aura turned into a vast sea and was about to swallow him in an instant. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The sword radiance pointed straight ahead, but Nirina sneered and raised his hand to strike. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Ssh! The ming de instantly stretched to 10 meters, 100 meters, 300 meters, and swept across violently! Crack! Bang! Suddenly, the dense moonlight and sword shadows all exploded in the air and were burned by the fire. In a sh, they disappeared. The sea, which was originally made of sword light, became empty at this moment. Nirina raised his hand again and grabbed upward. As vigor burst out, a huge palm suddenly condensed in the void. The palm seemed to be able to hold up the stars and support heaven and earth. It was as majestic as a god and as powerful as a devil. It grabbed the giant sword and pinched it hard. The giant sword formed by mes was instantly shattered. It was like a mountain in the sky that had copsed and shattered. The broken mes poured down like a rainstorm. The scattered spiritual Qi broke out. Kadek¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and the fear in his eyes kept shing. Frank hurriedly reached out and pped forward. All of a sudden, an ancient tower-like building stood in front of him. This building was thousands of feet tall and exuded an ancient and primitive aura, as if it could shock everything. As soon as the building appeared, Flowing Fire, which was shooting around, suddenly weakened a lot. ¡°Stop him!¡± Seeing this, Kadek seemed to regain some confidence and shouted. Nirina snorted and turned his palm into a fist. Frank stepped forward and threw a punch that pierced through the sky and shattered the void. The iparablyrge palm in the sky suddenly clenched and sped up. It was obviously so huge, but at this moment, it seemed that it had directly disappeared into the void. At the moment when all the cultivators were in a trance, it seemed to have prated the space and directly appeared in front of the ancient building a hundred miles away, punching forward. Bam! The magic weapon was instantly pierced through, spewing smoke and dust. Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 ¡°My treasure!¡± Kadek eximed. It was not easy for him to get this magic weapon. It could be said that he had barely managed to get and refine it. More importantly, this was his strongest defensive magic weapon. In the past years, relying on this magic weapon, Kadek had blocked the enemy¡¯s magical power many times, and then suppressed or killed the other party. In the second round of Immortals¡¯ Assembly, on the flesh and blood devil star, Kadek often used this magic weapon to block the demons¡¯ attacks and then reap the demons¡¯ lives. For this Immortals¡¯ Assembly, he spent three years ahead of time refining the treasure. Because of this, he had expended forty percent of his wealth! Coupled with the value of this treasure, it could be said that more than half of Kadek¡¯s assets had been destroyed by Valentina¡¯s punch. Bam! Another loud bang sounded. In addition to the big hole in the center, the whole ancient building began to copsepletely. Countless fragments and smoke gushed out in all directions. The precious materials that forged the ancient building were all smashed to pieces at this moment. The formations Kadek exhausted all his efforts to set up were broken into pieces,pletely prated and destroyed. Seeing that his effort had been destroyed at this time, all the spiritual Qis and vigor in Kadek¡¯s body were suddenly reversed. A sweet taste came from his throat and he spat out a mouthful of blood in the air. ¡°Valentina¡­ You, you¡­¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Paul said countless words of ¡°you¡±, but he couldn¡¯t finish his words. His eyes were bloodshot and full of resentment. Paul opened his mouth, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. They were all dyed red by blood. ¡°Ha!¡± Valentina replied with a chuckle. In the next moment, a streak of lightning tore apart the rolling smoke and dust like a sharp sword and immediately hacked down on the magic weapon light array in front of Kadek. The magic weapons that were used to protect the Divine Sense exploded in an instant. Seeing this, Kadek Steele waspletely stunned. His expression also froze on his face. His feelings and hatred for Valentina had turned into monstrous fear. Paul had never fought with Valentina before, so he really could not feel the despair. The realm of Valentina was at mid level of the third stage of Pavenly Spirit Realm. It was a level lower than the peak, Kadek¡¯s realm. But, Kadek felt that he waspletely crushed on apletely different level. Paul had never fought with Spiritual Master. But at this time, he had a feeling. The Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm was probably just so-so. Swoosh! Another bolt of lightning fell at this time and struck straight on Kadek. The lightning was like a pir of light. With a hong sound, it connected heaven and earth, shattering heaven and earth, illuminating everything. Like a fly, Kadek was chopped down from the sky and fell heavily on the ground. The ground that was supported by formation cracked like a spider web. The surrounding space was even shattered. The Body-protection Gang of Kadek, as well as his magic robes, were all destroyed. At this moment, they seemed to have turned into charcoal and were still smoking. Many cultivators on the ind couldn¡¯t help but sigh when they saw how miserable Kadek was. In fact, everyone on the ind was not surprised by the result of the defeat of Kadek. On the contrary, it was Kadek¡¯s arrogant attitude toward Valentina that made them surprised. ¡°We all know that you are no match for him. Only you have such strong confidence¡­¡± ¡°Ugh, why bother¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this asking for trouble?¡± ¡°Now he is seriously injured and his magic weapon has been destroyed. Paul can¡¯t even take one move from his opponent.¡± ¡°There are indeed cultivators who are stronger than Valentina on this Immortal Ind, but they are definitely not you, Kadek¡­¡± ¡°I wonder where his confidence came from.¡± ¡°You should thank the Immortals¡¯ Assembly of the Paven¡¯s Edge Sect for being able to survive. If you were outside, I¡¯m afraid your bones would have been crushed.¡± Kadek who had strange fragrance all over his body slowly woke up. After all, he was still a cultivator at the peak of the Pavenly Spirit Realm. Afternding on the ground, without more injuries, his spiritual Qi began to recover. But as soon as he woke up, the sarcastic voices around him, like a storm, were heard from all directions. ¡°Paul deserves it¡­¡± ¡°Who gave him the courage?¡± ¡°Paul is asking for trouble.¡± ¡°Paul didn¡¯t have the life of a strong person and got a strong person¡¯s illness¡­¡± ¡°In secr words, this is¡­.¡± Kadek blinked his ck eyelids. ¡°Are you talking about¡­ Me?¡± When he realized what was happening, his entire body began to tremble, and his Qi and blood surged. With a woo sound, he spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted again. This time, he felt even more dizzy than before. As Kadek was defeated, Valentina entered thest battle without any surprise. This result was both reasonable and surprising. It was reasonable because Valentina had shown a strength far beyond everyone¡¯s expectations at the beginning of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Regardless of whether it was the cultivators of Amethyst Pce Realm of the Ahearn Manor who were killed in the beginning, the six of the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s Battle Generals who were killed on the flesh and blood devil star, or the one against three heavanly leaders, and also killed the Southern Pavenly Queen. Anyone who was careful would find that Valentina was stronger ger everytime he attacked. Therefore, it was destined that Kadek who was only the Pavenly Spirit Realm was no match for Valentina. In front of Valentina, he was nothing but an ant. Paul could only be regarded as cannon folder. It was reasonable for Valentina to defeat Kadek. As for the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s n, it was unexpected. Their n and expectations of this Immortal¡¯s Assembly werepletely disrupted and even destroyed. Even few people of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples firmly believed that the winner would be Anne. Watching Valentina return to the jade tform, Anne stood up with a cold expression. All the eyes and Divine Awareness around Anne were also focused on him. ¡°I quit¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start thest round.¡± Anne¡¯s opponent and Anne spoke almost at the same time. The ind suddenly quieted down. One breath, two breaths¡­ The next moment, exmations and gasps were heard. The fact that Anne¡¯s opponent indicated his withdrawal meant that the final decisive battle of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly would begin! Valentina had justnded on the jade tform. When he heard the voice, his eyes moved slightly. ¡°Paul is anxious¡­¡± Valentina turned around and looked at Anne. The two of them were on both ends of the ind. But, their eyes seemed to collide in the air, and there were amazing sparks. Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 No one would have thought that the finals of the match came as soon as the battle between Lydia and Kadek Steele was over. After all, Cindy had just disyed his strength. Therefore, everyone subconsciously thought that he would defeat his opponent before facing Lydia. However, someone with ulterior motives could tell from Cindy¡¯s actions that something was amiss. ¡°Cindy is anxious. Milos can¡¯t keep calm¡­¡± ¡°Cindy is the person that Crape Myrtle Sect and Grand Pure Emperor pushed this time. Does his current behavior represent Crape Myrtle Sect and the Grand Pure Emperor¡­¡± ¡°Watch your mouth! Just watch the process!¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder.¡± The cultivator, who had almost said something wrong just now, hurriedly expressed his thanks. His back was covered with cold sweat. A momentter, a beam of light shot down from the Immortal List in the sky and shone in the center of the ind. A pale golden cloud immediately enveloped everyone¡¯s vision and Divine Awareness. However, after a short while, the golden cloud dissipated. In the center of the ind, the fighting arena also changed. A magnificent and vast city appeared in front of them. Perhaps only the country of Lunia couldpare with it. Lydia had been to the capital of Earlington of Efrax. Compared with this city, the capital of Earlington of Efrax was like a vige in the countryside, which was not at the same level at all. Moreover, when the cultivators reached out their Divine Senses and scanned the area, they found that the void of this city was much more solid than before. Obviously, the Milosaven¡¯s Edge Sect had already predicted that the battle between Lydia and Cindy would be extremely terrible, so the sect strengthened the universe in advance. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Thest battle was in this city. Cindy¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a sharp de. It tore through the air and squeezed out an ear-piercing explosion. In an instant, he arrived above the city. His spiritual Qi gushed out and condensed. Suddenly, the sound of steel being twisted could be heard in the surrounding space. Lydia moved and arrived at the top of the city in an instant, standing in the air with Cindy. Milos hovered on a building, giving people a feeling that he was integrated with the surrounding environment. It would not make people ignore him, nor would they think that his appearance was particrly abrupt. ¡°Lydia, the Six Paths of Reincarnation te and the top of the Spiritual Qi of the Ancient Kingdom are both opportunities that you can¡¯t bear.¡± Cindy looked at Lydia and said coldly, ¡°You will lose this time, and I will step on your body to kill the inner demons!¡± ¡°Ha! Then give it a try¡­¡± Lydia said lightly. Looking at Lydia¡¯s calm expression, Cindy suddenly felt an indescribable irritation in his heart. It was as if something terrible had happened to him in the past and it was dugged out, which made him angry. ¡°In that case, go to hell!¡± Cindy roared and took the lead. ¡°Formless Fist!¡± Soon, Cindy stepped on the sky, and the rolling spiritual Qi suddenly cracked the sky. Milos punched out. In an instant,yers of air waves surged in all directions. This punch seemed to have the power to split the sky and the earth. Vortex and ck holes suddenly appeared one after another. The violent power was so fierce that it could destroy everything within a hundred miles in an instant. Cindy¡¯s punch immediately attracted the exmation of the people on the ind. ¡°Cindy didn¡¯t use his magic weapon!¡± ¡°Milos uses his magical power to fight against Lydia?¡± ¡°No! Cindy¡¯s strength has improved so much?¡± ¡°Half a year ago, when he defeated an opponent at the third stage of Milosavenly Spirit Realm, he didn¡¯t show such a strength!¡± ¡°Milos has indeed improved in the flesh and blood devil star!¡± ¡°Milos hid his strength!¡± In the cheers of the crowd, the power of a punch directly swallowed Lydia! Gales and huge waves suddenly swept over. Cracks appeared out of thin air as the Great Tao trembled. In the eyes of Lydia, a bright light suddenly burst out, like countless swords and sabers. At this moment, they collided fiercely, shining with countless sparks. I didn¡¯t underestimate Cindy from the beginning. That¡¯s right! Lydia didn¡¯t think he would win just because he had defeated Cindy twice. That was right! Current Cindy was a new ¡°human¡±. Milos should deal with Cindy as the other party was the strongest enemy! Thinking of this, Lydia took a deep breath. This breath instantly absorbed all the air and spiritual Qi in the surrounding dozens of miles. In an instant, it became a vacuum zone. The next moment, facing the surging hurricane ck hole, the vigor in Lydia¡¯s body surged. His arm was like a towering tree, like a mountain peak, and like a dragon, he also punched out. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± The vigor of the punch surged and turned into huge waves. It poured for thousands of miles into the depths of the void and collided with Cindy. The hurricane exploded and the ck hole copsed. Endless fist shadows seemed to form a destructive domain. Explosions suddenly appeared. Although the Milosaven¡¯s Edge Sect had strengthened the void this time. But,yers of cracks still appeared. It was as if the void had turned into a crisp pancake. Countless cracks appeared one after another, filling heaven and earth. Countless buildings were destroyed in an instant. Even the cultivators on the ind felt their souls trembling. Many of them were pale and trembling, and couldn¡¯t even utter a single word. ¡°This. .. This¡­¡± ¡°Cindy actually confronted Lydia head-on and did not fall into a disadvantage¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve already anticipated this. After all, before this¡­ Milos¡­ Milos didn¡¯t lose¡­¡± In the intermittent discussion, Lydia and Cindy fought again! ¡°Lydia you must die today!¡± In the mixed light Cindy roared, ¡°Myriad Tribtions Samsara Fist!¡± Another punch! The wind was blowing and the clouds were surging. A fist condensed in the void. All the space was concentrated on the fist winds and exploded. The power of the punch could destroy everything. The originally shing light and chaotic space were suddenly suppressed, revealing Lydia under the power of this punch. Seeing this scene, cultivators felt their hearts stop beating and their breathing stop. Their spirits were crushed into a piece of waste paper, rolled up with the wind, and floated alone. Faced with the horrible oppression, Lydia remained calm. His eyes were calm and his spiritual Qi was strong. ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± Woo! The six rays of sword light were of different colors, circling around his right arm. ¡°Grandmist Ster River Array!¡± The boundless sea of stars immediately appeared like a whirlpool. The stars arranged seemed toe to the universe in an instant. Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 The stars were bright and dense. In an instant, they converged into the sea and rotated like a vortex. The surrounding void was rolling and surging. At this moment, it became extremely viscous and formed a powerful suction force. Cindy¡¯s punch suddenly slowed down as if it was about to be sucked into the vortex. A fierce light shed in his eyes as he activated his spiritual Qi. Behind him, in the hollow, there seemed to be shadows of the Primordial Fierce Beast looming. The mountain-sized fist rumbled, squeezing through space and the vortex. Rose narrowed his eyes and moved his arm. Suddenly, another sword radiance appeared on the Celestial Punishment. ¡°Six swords, Grandmist Ster Formation! Seven swords¡­ Grand Sun Divine Light Sword Formation!¡± A beam of light, as straight as a flood, rushed out with a punch from Rose. The golden-red light seemed to burn a long track in the sky and divided heaven and earth. Scorching, sharp, vast, and dazzling, the sword split Yin and Yang, burning the sky and sea, and directly stabbed into the huge fist shadow. Bam! With a boom, the fist shadow suddenly shattered like a mountain copsing. The sword light chopped again in the air, covering heaven and earth like sunset. The connection between the fist shadow and Cindy was immediately cut off. The fist shadow was immediately swallowed up by the vortex formed by starlight. In an instant, it was twisted into pieces. Cindy¡¯s face changed slightly, but there was no panic. On the ind, the expressions of many cultivators froze at this moment. Their mouths were wide open, and their chins could almost hit their feet. ¡°This¡­ This is the fighting method of Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm cultivators?¡± ¡°If it were me, I would have been killed in an instant¡­¡± ¡°Rose obviously didn¡¯t use his full strength, and Cindy is also stronger than before. Are¡­ Are the disciples of the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect so terrifying?¡± Many cultivators even subconsciously took a few steps back. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the formation arranged by the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the impact caused by Rose and Cindy¡¯s fighting was enough to instantly destroy the whole ind. In the gap between Rose and Cindy¡¯s battle, ck shadows rose from the ground in the rolling dust. Everyone hurriedly looked over, discovering that it was a new city that was currently reappearing at the center of Immortal Ind. Those ck shadows were tall buildings, tile houses, streets, and city walls. They reappeared like bamboo shoots after rain. Obviously, the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect was fully prepared. As long as the city was destroyed, the new cities would immediately be built through the formation and magical power. The battle between Rose and Cindy would not be limited to the destroyed Chaos. ¡°Rose, you are stronger than I thought. It seems that it¡¯s not wrong for the heavenly leaders to lose to you¡­¡± Cindy hovered in the air, looked at his opponent, and said coldly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The surrounding airflow was whistling like countless knives and axes. If ordinary people were in such an environment, their skin and flesh would be cut off in an instant and turned into bare skeletons. At this moment, the airflow was blocked by the Body-protection Gang when it was 300 meters away from Cindy. Under the fierce impact, dazzling sparks appeared. ¡°You and the one who entered the flesh-and-blood devil star were totally different¡­¡± Rose said tly. ¡°Of course,¡± Cindy said with a coldugh. ¡°The moment I step onto the flesh-and-blood devil star, you¡¯re destined to be no match for me!¡± With that, Cindy pushed forward. His eyes were filled with cruelty, madness, and bloodthirsty. ¡°Wind Thunder Killing Skill!¡± As his voice fell, he waved his arms violently. Immediately, a fierce wind blew, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The rolling ck clouds, like thick ink, instantly covered the sky and the sun, and the day became dark. The suffocating darkness enveloped the surrounding area. Endless wind and countless thunderbolts blew up thousands of rivers, destroying the great power of thousands of giant peaks, and poured down toward Rose. In the deafening sound, Cindy¡¯s voice was clearly transmitted to the ears of every cultivator on the ind. ¡°I have already replenished the missing parts of my cultivation skill on the flesh and blood devil star. My current strength was thousands of times stronger than before! Rose, you¡¯re no match for me! Just¡­ Die!¡± A beam of light fell from the sky with his roar. Cindy¡¯s spiritual Qi suddenly became as dense as heavy rain, dozens of times denser. His aura rose even more violently. Abraham was like a pot of boiling water that could no longer be suppressed. ¡°Abraham is going to be promoted!¡± ¡°What! Really!¡± ¡°Cindy is going to be promoted in the battle with Rose?¡± ¡°Abraham¡¯ll be at the third stage of Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm if he¡¯s promoted one more step. His current strength is enough to contend with Rose. If he¡¯s promoted another step, I¡¯m afraid Rose will be no match for him!¡± ¡°Abraham dares to advance at such a time. It seems that he is really bold and crazy!¡± ¡°Cindy wants to defeat Rose with his weakness. Abraham won¡¯t give Rose any chance to crush him!¡± ¡°This battle is really beyond my expectations!¡± ¡°Cindy didn¡¯t disappoint me!¡± ¡°So¡­ The strongest is still Cindy!¡± The exmations and shouts did not express the shock of the cultivators on the ind. Even thousands of sect masters and heads of the ns stood up in shock. At first, they felt that Cindy was absolutely no match for Rose. Butter, they found that Cindy could actuallypete with the other party. Until now, Cindy had actually begun to upgrade. And it would be a whole realm promotion. From the second stage of the Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm to the third stage, his strength would soar by dozens of times. ¡°Originally, he was able to contend with Rose. Now that he is promoted, Rose will be in danger¡­¡± ¡°And don¡¯t forget that Cindy hasn¡¯t used his magic weapon yet!¡± ¡°Cindy is indeed a disciple of the Grand Pure Emperor. His strength is indeed extraordinary!¡± ¡°It seems that Rose has been tricked.¡± In the spirit light, Cindy¡¯s momentum was like a tidal wave hitting the shore, like a volcano erupting. It was uncontroble and rising wildly, almost giving people a feeling that the Great Tao could not be suppressed. Many cultivators had an idea in their minds, ¡°Rose has been set up by the Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± Crape Myrtle Sect deliberately showed weakness and lost to Rose. That included the defeat of the disciples, the destruction of the generals, and the death of hundreds of disciples in an instant. The joint efforts of the Battle Generals and heavenly leaders even cost the life of Southern Abrahamavenly Queen. It seemed that Crape Myrtle Sect did it on purpose. What they wanted was to support Rose on the altar! There was only one purpose in doing so. Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 The purpose was like raising pigs. They had raised a pig and then ughtered it! They held Marsha on the altar and ced all the prestige and majesty of Crape Myrtle Sect on it. When they raised Marsha to the highest position and made everyone think that he was invincible, Sandra would defeat Marsha! In this way, Sandra¡¯s reputation would rise to an indescribable level. Barne not only defeated Marsha. Moreover, it was when Sandra saved the Crape Myrtle Sect! Above the clouds, many Sect Masters and heads of the ns had lived for hundreds or even thousands of years. After they figured out the key to this matter, their breathing became rapid. ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect is so bold!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid only Grand Pure Emperor can do that!¡± ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect has put in a lot of effort to save Sandra!¡± ¡°Save the Crape Myrtle Sect and suppress the Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Once Sandra defeats Marsha, the Crape Myrtle Sect can take advantage of this opportunity to surpass the Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect!¡± ¡°The Grand Pure Emperor didn¡¯t do it himself. Barne just nned all this behind the scenes. What a good n!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Marsha himself didn¡¯t expect that his previous glory was all calcted by others!¡± ¡°Marsha and Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect will be stepping stones for others this time.¡± Countless divine thoughts constantly intertwined above the clouds. The sect masters and elders of these sects all hadplicated expressions on their faces. Meanwhile, on Immortal Ind, there were a few disciples who also thought of this possibility. But they didn¡¯t dare to say. Even so, the shock in their hearts still made their hands and feet feel cold and their breathing slow down. Buzz! Bam! At this time, there was another loud noise. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. A brighter light fell from the sky and fell on Sandra. Sandra¡¯s aura surged. The barrier of the third stage of Barneavenly Spirit Realm copsed in front of him without any resistance. Barne had reached the third stage of Barneavenly Spirit Realm. His aura suddenly became extremely arrogant and domineering. With his body as the center, the wind, thunder, water, and fire within a thousand miles were all running ording to his will. At this moment, Sandra was like the ruler and heavenly deity of this region. In just a single breath, he could already make the universe change. His figure looked extremely tall and majestic in the light. This picture was imprinted in the hearts of countless cultivators present. It was like a brand, affecting their spirits. Countless cultivators had an impulse to kneel on the ground and worship Sandra. ¡°Marsha! How can you defeat me! My cultivation method has beenpletely cultivated! I am invincible!¡± Sandra roared. After his realm had improved, his previous self-control had beenpletely torn off. His eyes were extremely violent and rude. With a roar, Sandra raised his hand and grabbed to the side. Bam! Arge area of the void immediately copsed. His arm reached into the mud. The next moment, he grabbed a giant axe from the void. As soon as the giant axe appeared, dazzling golden light burst out. Endless cutting and sharpness shed and rubbed against the surface of the giant axe, as if it could cut through the vast thousand worlds with a single movement. ¡°Dao tool!¡± Above the clouds, an cultivator eximed. Then, streams of divine thoughts went over, and suddenly, there was a sound of gasping. The axe in Sandra¡¯s hand was a Dao tool! It was not the magic weapon axe. Or, with Sandra¡¯s promotion, his original magic weapon had also been improved! His strength was far beyond that of the third stage of Barneavenly Spirit Realm. Barne held the Dao tool in his hand, rolling with wind, thunder, and fire. Sandra gave off a feeling that no one could defeat him! Barne red forward. Bam! The strange clouds rolled up and the wind and thunder shook. The figure of Marsha was looming in the light spot. Sandra¡¯s Divine Sense immediately locked onto him. ¡°Marsha, die!¡± With a roar, Sandra waved his giant axe. Countless rays of fierce light crossed each other like a long river. This strike broke the sky. Space and light became chaotic, as though they had fallen into a chaotic world. Crack! The void was like a ss that was heavily pressed down by iron felt, constantly cracking. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± At this moment, a 300-meter-long light de flew out of the exploded void. The surging mixed light was split into two and collided with the giant axe. Bang! The Great Tao trembled and heaven and earth swayed. Countless stars fell from the sky like raindrops. The building that had just risen on the ground was turned into ashes in the blink of an eye. In the twinkling light, many cultivators present saw that the falling axe was actually knocked aside by the me de. Sharp rays of light continuously shattered and exploded in the air. ¡°Dao tool¡­¡± ¡°What about Sandra¡­¡± Even Sandra¡¯s eyes revealed traces of surprise. Marsha raised his hand and grabbed. A bright light suddenly seeped out from the rolling ck clouds. The light dispelled the darkness, and the thick clouds began to melt. An overwhelming momentum was instantly brewed to the extreme under the outbreak of the spiritual Qi. ¡°Alderlight Extermination!¡± Before Sandra could react, he heard Marsha¡¯s low voice. Boom! In an instant, countless starlight seemed to be poured upside down by the Milky Way. The waterfall flowed backward and fell from the sky, directly melting the void. The whole ground copsed and the city exploded into powder. The formation around the Immortal Ind was all stimted and formed a thick light wall visible to the naked eye to block the terrible impact. The light was dazzling. It was starlight, but at this moment, it was like the sharpest de in the world, converging and killing everything. ¡°Argh!¡± At this moment, only a vast expanse of white could be seen by cultivators on the ind, but Sandra¡¯s loud roar was clearly heard. His voice was full of unwillingness and anger. ¡°Demon God Kingdom!¡± As Sandra roared crazily, a shadow suddenly appeared in the light that pierced through the sky. The shadow suddenly grewrger, like a demon god¡¯s image, making it hard to see its face. But as soon as it appeared, it brought unparalleled oppression. The image suddenly raised its hand and tore the starlight apart like a curtain. Sandra suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Everyone was shocked to see Sandra. The spirit light after his promotion had notpletely dissipated. However, the aura around him began to tremble, with hatred in his eyes, blood at the corner of his mouth, and blood flowing from his palm holding the giant axe. His Body-protection Gang was also covered with cracks. When everyone thought that Marsha was the fat pig that would be ughtered, the magical power of Marsha shattered their fantasy! Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Fiona promoted?¡± ¡°With the Dao tool in hand, Fiona is at least dozens, hundreds of times stronger than before. How could it be¡­ How could it be¡­¡± ¡°Stefan was suppressed by the magical power of Molie. Stefan still hasn¡¯t turned over!¡± Cries of surprise came from the ind. Just as everyone was puzzled, a faint voice came. ¡°Fiona¡¯s promotion doesn¡¯t mean that Molie will be suppressed¡­¡± As soon as he said this, everyone hurried to find the person who spoke. However, when their Divine Sense swept around, they did not find the person who said this. After thinking carefully, the cultivators present suddenly realized that it was true. When Fiona was just promoted, his spiritual Qi was mighty and powerful. But there was no sign of Molie being suppressed. But, everyone¡¯s attention was on Fiona, so they ignored Molie. No one noticed that in the group of cultivators of the cultivators of Immortal Ind, Meadow¡¯s bright eyes looked at Molie in the air without blinking. She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°This is Molie, who will never lose¡­¡± Boom! The aftermath of the impact was still torturing around. The ground was shattered. Countless void shattered, revealing the chaotic Qi inside. For a moment, the sky and the earth looked like a muddy swamp. Even in this ce, light could not be measured bymon sense. At this moment, Molie felt a golden light falling from the sky. Stefan looked up and found the Six Paths of Reincarnation te floating above his head. After the golden light scattered, the light became faint. Although the light was faint, it instantly stabilized the constantly copsing void. The broken space began to close. The copsed great earth no longer swayed. The formation crystal walls around the ind gradually calmed down. Feeling the ¡°solidifying¡¯ mental powering from all around, Molie¡¯s heart moved slightly. The fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te Molie owned had the power to give birth to all living things. The reward the Stefanaven¡¯s Edge Sect gave seemed to possess the power to stabilize the void. It seems that my previous spection is right. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te was broken, and every fragment has different power. But it was unknown how many pieces Grand Pure Emperor already had. Stefan already had a piece before, and now he might have more. Stefan definitely won¡¯t let others have this. Thinking of this, Molie¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t intend to give it to others! Molie suddenly had a subtle feeling. The fragment he kept in the Small World of Stefanaven and Earth seemed to resonate with the one in mid-air. The moment this feeling came into being, he felt a chill in his heart and his vignce was instantly lifted. While using his Divine Awareness to pay attention to the World of Stefanaven and Earth, Molie also looked at the fragment above his head. In the small world of heaven and earth, the fragment that was originally quietly suspended in the air released waves of trembling sounds, and light flickered about. The three-head dog demon, which had been reborn, was looking up at the broken pieces curiously with its three heads and tongue out. Not far from it, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape also blinked and looked at the fragments. Hmm¡­ These two demonic beasts seem to have gotten together recently¡­ But that was not the point. Molie found that the fragment in the Small World of Stefanaven and Earth did sense the existence of other fragments. This made him tense up immediately. However, when he saw the fragment of the Stefanaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he had no reaction at this time. Although he was confused, he rxed a little. I don¡¯t know why the fragment I have has a unteral reaction. But as long as the fragment above my head is normal, I won¡¯t expose the secret that I already have a fragment¡­ What he was most worried about before was that the fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation above his head could also sense it. In this way, if the Grand Pure Emperor saw it, he would know that there were other people who had broken pieces besides him. At that time, Molie¡¯s secret would be exposed. But now it seemed that such an ident did not happen. When Molie felt relieved, he immediately felt two beams of angry eyes shooting straight at him. ¡°Molie, you haven¡¯t won yet!¡± Fiona said through gritted teeth. Anger was burning in Fiona¡¯s eyes. A burly shadow behind him was slowly dissipating. Just now, Fiona relied on this shadow to tear the starlight apart. However, judging from his expression, he had suffered a lot under the starlight. ¡°Do you know which cultivation method I¡¯ve practiced on the flesh and blood devil star?¡± Fiona suddenly smiled coldly ¡°I¡¯m not interested¡­¡± Molie said indifferently and then pped out. Swoosh! The blood-red long spear suddenly appeared, rolled up a huge wave of blood, and stabbed Fiona. The void, which had just been restored along the way, was suddenly broken, making continuous cracking sounds. ¡°Molie, it¡¯s useless! Let me tell you! The cultivation method I cultivate is a natural constitution! Human Emperor Chaotic Body!¡± The Crown Prince of the Lunia responded first. Stefan crushed the jade cup in his hand, and his expression froze on his face. His whole body was stiff like a y sculpture. Then, the invited members of the royal family were all stunned, their eyes were full of disbelief. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Human Emperor Chaotic Body!¡± Later, the sect masters and head of the ns who had heard of the innate constitution also reacted and secretly observed the imperial family of the Lunia. It could be seen from the physical quality of the Human Emperor Chaotic Body that it could only be possessed by gathering the Luck of the Human Tribe. With this innate constitution, it was known as a natural born Human Emperor! Human Emperor, the Emperor of the Human. The humans here were not only mortals, but also cultivators! Legend had it that this innate constitution would only appear in the royal family. Because the royal family ruled the world. Only they were qualified to have the Human Emperor Body. But the problem was that since the establishment of the Lunia, there had never been a royal family who was born with the Human Emperor Chaotic Body. Now, such a natural constitution appeared in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Not only did it appear, but the person was also not part of the imperial family of the Lunia. Wouldn¡¯t that mean the imperial family of Lunia was not wothy of its name? ording to legend, Fiona, who had this constitution, could rece them at this time. And this was only in the aspect of luck. In terms of cultivation, it was enough to make people extremely envious! Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 Human Emperor Chaotic Body had all the properties and all of them were at peak. Even if it was Maurina, some of the elemental properties of his Dao body were strong and some were weak. As for the natural born Human Emperor Chaotic Body, each one of the properties was far beyond that of ordinary people. It was not wrong to say that it was excellent. In addition, the innate physical quality would also have a lot of unimaginable convenience when practicing. With the addition of luck, extraordinary strength, and astonishing talent, this was the best exnation. ¡°Maurina, I¡¯m on the flesh and blood devil star. This is the Human Emperor Chaotic Body. Let¡¯s see how you can defeat me now!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jasmine suddenly burst into mes. The rolling mes, like a fearless flood dragon, swooped down from the sky and hit the blood-red spear hard, making the runes around the spear tremble. In the next moment, the towering mountains rose from the ground and blocked the blood-red spear. Swoosh! The blood-colored spear instantly pierced through the mountains. However, countless thick and long vines immediately grew from the mountain and wrapped around the blood-colored spear. Although the blood-red spear burst out a soaring vigor and instantly tore all the vines into pieces, the vines kept flowing. When one of them was broken, two more vines grew, as if they were endless and intertwined. The blood-red spear suddenly slowed down. Crack! There was a loud noise of twisting steel tes when the long spear and vines were used. In a moment, the growing vines wrapped around the blood-red spear. ¡°You¡¯re finished!¡± Jasmine sneered. Stefan raised his giant axe and shed toward the sky. Chi! The sky was torn into two. The mighty flood poured down, as if it was going to drown the whole world. It broke countless mountains and rivers and the void. It suddenly condensed into a big hand and grabbed toward Maurina. The void around him suddenly shattered. It was as if Maurina had been ¡°clucked¡± out of this world. It was as if he were alone on an isted ind, facing the massive torrent. ¡°You¡¯re finished! I am going to end you!¡± In the sky, Jasmine raised his eyebrows and roared. ¡°Do you deserve it?¡± It was Maurina who answered Jasmine. The next moment, his aura surged. The space that was on the verge of copse exploded with a bang. Blood-colored wings condensed behind him. The pair of wings instantly stretched out to a length of 100 meters. With a slight movement, the sea of blood immediately rolled up. The depths of the sea seemed to contain some kind of the Great Tao, making people lose their concentration and fall into it. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Magical power!¡± ¡°Maurina¡¯s vigor is so powerful!¡± ¡°I only knew that he had a strong vigor, but I didn¡¯t expect him to reach such a level!¡± ¡°Body Refiner! This Maurina is a dual-cultivation of the Divine Body!¡± Under the exmation of the crowd on the Immortal Ind, Maurina moved his body and pulled out countless shadows in the air, as if he had appeared millions of times. Seeing this, Jasmine snorted and said, ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t escape death!¡± Jasmine¡¯s spiritual Qi surged again. The power of the Human Emperor Chaos Body reappeared at this moment. His body seemed to have turned into a ck hole. In the buzzing sound, the surrounding spiritual Qi all turned into beams of power and gathered toward him. All the spiritual Qi within a hundred miles had been drained. In the space of a few breaths, all of the spiritual Qi within a thousand meters entered his body. In the dark, Jasmine¡¯s figure seemed to be a towering tree condensed by the spiritual Qi. It covered the sky and the sun and appeared above Jasmine¡¯s head. The tree made his spiritual wave increase by dozens of times! ¡°Maurina, the Human Emperor Chaotic Body is better than the Human Emperor! In front of me, all the humans are subject andmon people! If I want you to die, you have to die!¡± Jasmine¡¯s face was ferocious. With a roar, he lowered his arm. Bam! The vines wrapped around the blood-red spear suddenly tightened, and the sound of the Great Tao breaking kepting. As he grabbed at Maurina¡¯s giant palm, at this moment, the rolling torrent condensed a luster like mercury and steel, and its power was ten times stronger than before! It was unknown just how manyyers of the void had copsed. As the palm descended, it was as if all of the life force in Maurina were being destroyed. The countless afterimages were all crushed at this time, leaving only the original body of Maurina. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Maurina sneered and shook his body. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Jasmine roared. In fact, he was surprised to find that Maurina was not fleeing, but flying toward the giant palm. The pair of blood-red wings moved quickly and arrived in front of the palm. A golden light shot out from Maurina¡¯s hand. An iparably sharp feeling, at this moment, made even Immortal Ind¡¯s cultivators tremble, feel as if their souls were all cut open. Archean Demonic Soul Symbol! Swoosh! The thin golden light pierced through Jasmine¡¯s palm like a meteor. Maurina took a deep breath and suddenly stretched his body. The sound of rolling thunder and lightning came from all directions. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Crack! Crack! Crack! Lightning instantly shattered all the vines. The runes on the surface of the blood-red spear rotated at a high speed, as if it had burst out vitality again. ck veins emanated an aura of destruction. ¡°What?!¡± Jasmine shouted in disbelief and hurriedly raised his hand. Rays of light shot toward the Archean Demonic Soul Charm. With every swipe, a piece of space was directly melted. However, the Archean Demonic Soul Symbol didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all. It shot towards Jasmine like lightning. The feeling of being cut apart caused Jasmine to panic. Jasmine nced at the blood-red spear from the corner of his eyes. The next moment, he saw a blood-red light more intense than before. With the wave of Maurina¡¯s arm, the spear instantly shattered the peaks and vines. In a sh, it appeared in front of the giant palm formed by the flood. Like the sharpest spear, it stabbed the thick shield. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With a bang, the shield was prated. ¡°Argh!¡± Jasmine cried out in pain as a bloody hole appeared in his right palm. Blood gushed out. At this time, Jasmine had no time to care about the pierced palm and hurriedly waved his arm. Immediately, more than a dozen precious pearls appeared in front of him and formed a formation. ng! When the Archean Demonic Soul Charm hit the formation, the light of the formation shed rapidly. The light was flickering, and the precious beads were shaking crazily, as if they would copse at any time. Jasmine was frightened. On the ind, when the cultivators saw this scene, they could not help but sigh at the sharpness of the Archean Demonic Soul Symbol and the tenacity of the formation. The voice of Maurina suddenly resounded through heaven and earth. ¡°Speaking of which, what a coincidence¡­ I also have a pearl. However, my precious bead has never been used as a shell¡­ Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± In the blink of an eye, precious light shot out in all directions with a vicious aura that shook heaven and earth. Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 In an instant, the Evil Spirit was like a tide, and the killing intent was like a sea. Numerous fierce shadows appeared in the void space. In an instant, they broke the sky and rushed forward. Boom! Nirina¡¯s precious beads all exploded, and shattered light shot out in all directions. Under Nirina¡¯s surprised gaze, the blood-colored spear grew several timesrger. It was blood-colored to the heavens, and it seemed to have drawn a silver hook in mid-air as it wrote the word ¡®kill¡¯. In an instant, it stabbed towards him. Bam! The ten thousand kilometers void was instantly destroyed. The violent vibrations immediately activated the restrictive spells on the ind. The crystal wall shone with dazzling light and controlled the terrifying power surging in the battle zone. Boom! Even so, the sound that was thousands of times more shocking than the stormy waves still scared the cultivators on the ind to pale. At this moment, there was arge area of cultivators with a fishy sweet smell in their mouths and noses. Some even let out muffled grunts as they fell to the ground, unconscious! Crack! Just when everyone was shocked and scared, a more horrible scene appeared. Cracks appeared on the crystal wall. The Divine Light seeped out of the crack. The crystal wall gave people a feeling that it would copse at any time. The blow that Rebbeca gave Nirina was even powerful enough to destroy the defensive formation set up by the Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect! If the raging power behind the crystal wall rushed out, there would be countless casualties on the ind. These cultivators were so scared that their legs went limp. They were so shocked that they forgot to escape! Fortunately, streaks of cyan light with a strong and fierce aura fell from the sky and entered the crystal wall. Instantly, the almost broken crystal wall was stabilized. Not only did the cracks disappear, but the crystal wall also blocked most of the sound. In this way, the cultivators on the ind were no longer so panicked. ¡°Rebbeca!¡± At the same time, Nirina¡¯s furious roar echoed out from within the mass of light. A pale golden light burst out from his body. The giant axe in his hand chopped violently, as if it was going to split heaven and earth. The dazzling light was instantly cut off. ¡°You forced me!¡± At this moment, Nirina was almost crazy. Ishac did not expect that he would be suppressed by Rebbeca after disying the Human Emperor Chaotic Body. Even at this time, Rebbeca didn¡¯t seem to do his best. The teasing look on Rebbeca¡¯s face deeply hurt Nirina. ¡°How can the gap between us be so big! I¡¯m the strongest among all my peers! I¡¯m invincible among my peers! And you are nothing!¡± As Nirina roared, the golden light on his body became more and more intense. The surging light seemed to connect with the golden light on the giant axe in his hand. The whole country seemed to be born on his giant axe. And this country suddenly spread out and enveloped Rebbeca. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The cultivators on the ind were surprised. They could feel that Nirina¡¯s magical power must be extraordinary. Not only that, but Nirina, who was in this country, also gave people apletely different feeling. However, none of them knew what was going on with the magical power. Just when the cultivators on the ind were extremely confused, there seemed to be an uproar above the clouds. Even the two elders sitting beside the Sect Master of the Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect Sect jumped up in shock. Their breathing was short and their eyes were full of disbelief. ¡°Domain!¡± ¡°Nirina actually disyed Domain in the Ishacavenly Spirit Realm!¡± ¡°How is this possible! How could a Ishacavenly Spirit Realm possess a Domain?¡± ¡°In the domain, allws are immune. You are the ruler yourself!¡± ¡°Rebbeca has been absorbed by Nirina¡¯s Domain. It¡¯s certain that Rebbeca will lose. But why can Nirina disy Domain in this realm?¡± Streaks of divine thoughts, with surprise and fear, swept around, hoping to get the answer. The owners of these divine thoughts were all Sect Masters and heads of the ns of various families. They all knew that Nirina was the disciple of the Grand Pure Emperor and the Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect. When Nirina was in the Ishacavenly Spirit Realm, he had the domain power that even they could not control. Then the Crape Myrtle Sect was too horrible. Such a genius had never appeared in the entire history of the Lunia! These Divine Thoughts were also secretly observing the reaction of the Sect Master of Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect when they were paying attention to the center of the ind. But what they could see was just a cloud of fog. They had no idea what the Sect Master of Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s expression was and what he was thinking. So they became more and more nervous. At the same time, the golden country hadpletely covered Rebbeca. Nirina held the giant axe and looked at Rebbeca. Golden light burst out from his body. The Giant Axe in his hand was so bright that it was dazzling. It was rolling and sharp that the void could not bear it. With a casual movement, it directly cut arge space into powder. ¡°Rebbeca, I definitely won¡¯t lose this round!¡± Nirina looked up at the sky. The fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te seemed to have sensed that the oue of the battle was about to revealed, so it sank a little further. The light and shadow of the giant wheel slowly rotated, causing the void to grow even more stable. Rebbeca was in the golden country, so he was not as shocked as the other cultivators. On the contrary, he was still trying to sense something deeper in this country. Ishac felt a familiar aura in the golden light of the country. It was very simr to the aura of the Sic Paths of Reincarnation te. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. With this in mind, Rebbeca¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a bright light. Yes, the Grand Pure Emperor has the broken pieces of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Although I don¡¯t know what kind of power the broken pieces have, Nirina¡¯s body must have been created by the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Bolot had said before that Grand Pure Emperor used the Six Paths of Reincarnation te to refine a demon god country. Then the country in front of me now is very likely to have something to do with the Fiendgod country. As for the fragment above his head¡­ It seems that it was attracted by Nirina¡¯s aura¡­ After thinking clearly about the rtionship between them, Rebbeca¡¯s breath became heavier and thicker. However, in Nirina¡¯s eyes, Rebbeca¡¯s expression at this time was deliberately mystifying. ¡°Rebbeca, stop pretending! Let me tell you, what I¡¯m using now is the domain power! In this domain, I am the king, the ruler! Although I can only use it for a short time, at this time, even if there are ten Spiritual Masters in Amethyst Pce Realm, I can only kill them at will! This is my biggest trump card! You, die!¡± ¡°As long as this Realm exists, even the Sect Master of Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect can¡¯t save you!¡± Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 With a roar, the earth, fire, and wind swept over from all directions. Above the sky, it was raining heavily and full of lightning. On the ground, the flood was surging and theva was erupting. Between heaven and earth, the rain mist suddenly rose and the light shed. A smell of destruction gushed out. The center of the killing intent was aimed at Nathalia! Cindy was the master of this domain! The sun, the moon, and the stars in the untaintednd. With a thought, one would be born and be doomed eternally. Pavy rain, thunder and lightning, earthquake and flood, like the origin of the destruction of the world, were alling to Nathalia. It was unknown just how many spaces were shattered at this moment. Nathalia was as small and fragile as a thin piece of paper in front of this series of cmities, as if he would be torn to pieces at any time. On the ind, almost all the cultivators shook their heads when they saw this scene. Even Stefan and the others turned pale at this moment. Above the clouds, the sect masters and heads of the ns of the various sects also sighed and slowly sat down. When Cindy disyed his domain, they understood that the battle was over. In the domain, all words were invulnerable. As for Nathalia, he had be a piece of dough that had been kneaded wantonly and had no power to fight back at all. At this time, a nosy person probed Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect with his divine sense, wanting to see the other party¡¯s reaction. Although what they saw was still a fog, in the eyes of these cultivators, Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect should look helpless. Who would have thought that Cindy from Crape Myrtle Sect had reached this level? Nathalia had no chance to win. ¡°Die!¡± Cindy roared, and the giant axe in his hand instantly shot out a divine light that could destroy heaven and earth. The lightning swallowed and spat, and the torrent poured down. The Milky Way was in the ninth heaven, and the Great Tao was destroyed. Nathalia was about to be crushed into ashes and his spirit was destroyed. ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re wrong about two things¡­¡± At this time, Nathalia suddenly spoke. Without giving Cindy a chance to respond, Nathalia opened his arms and held on. Crack! The void seemed to be opened by him. A ray of light shone from his chest and enveloped him. But every time everyone saw what was going on with the light, the endless tribtion swallowed up Nathalia. It was as if the sea had pushed a lone boat into the depths of the sea. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Almost all the cultivators thought to themselves. But, there was a bang, as if thousands of huge copper bells were ringing together. The hearts of all the cultivators on both the Immortal Ind and above the clouds suddenly jumped, and then their souls trembled. They looked at the center of the ind with surprise and suspicion. Immediately, a simple and unadorned, majestic bell suddenly opened from the ground fire and wind. The bell gave people an iparably heavy, sturdy, indestructible, and deep feeling. All of the lightning radiance struck its surface,pletely shattering. All the flood poured onto it and evaporated instantly. All the mes gushed up and immediately went out. The Radiant Vine Peak threw itself over. As the great bell slowly grewrger, everything was all crushed, ruined, turned into fine powder. All kinds of killing and major cmities in this domain were getting bigger and bigger, as if the sky and earth were going to explode. There was nothing they could do. ¡°This is¡­¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. All the cultivators stopped breathing. Cindy¡¯s eyes were filled with iparable shock and anger as he stared fixedly at the bell. His eyes shone brightly and his breathing quickened. His face alternated between red and white. The Saint Emperor Demon-Subduing Bell! It was the projection of the Saint Emperor¡¯s Demon-Subduing Bell that Nathalia got before! Nathalia actually used the projection of the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon-Subduing Bell to block the great cmity of the domain! Before this, it wasn¡¯t as if no one had ever imagined that Nathalia would possess such a valuable treasure. But almost no one present thought that Nathalia could activate this treasure alone. In many people¡¯s eyes, the projection of the Saint Emperor Demon-Subduing Bell could be used as the foundation of the formation. That was the current stage of cultivator, the smartest way. Unless a certain sect received this reward to protect the mountain gate. However, even so, they still needed many elders with profound realms and powerful strength to work together to activate it. As for a disciple of a Pavenly Spirit Realm, even if his strength far exceeded his peers, Pavenly Spirit Realm was Pavenly Spirit Realm. There was a limit to his spiritual Qi strength. The possibility of using the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon Subduing Bell¡¯s projection on his own was extremely small. Even if it was activated, whether or not it could withstand the great killing tribtion in this domain was still uncertain. Now, Nathalia proved in front of everyone that he could do these two things! An angry shout sounded from within the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon Subduing Bell¡¯s projection. Nathalia gradually appeared. Paul seemed to have be the soul of this projection. His eyes were shining brightly and fiercely rubbing, emitting an iparably unrestrained spirit. ¡°Cindy, you¡¯ve made two mistakes, so you can¡¯t defeat me even if you use domain¡­¡± Nathalia¡¯s every word shook the deaf, causing all kinds of major cmities to tremble. His voice was like an imperial edict. No one could question it! The surging flood suddenly copsed in the mid-air and fell to the ground like a downpour. The raging mes were also suppressed. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Cindy roared madly. Paul suddenly raised his hand and pointed the giant axe at himself. A sharp light shed and cut his chest. Blood gushed out and quickly disappeared into the void, as if another spoonful of boiling water had been poured into gradually quiet oil. All kinds of major cmities immediately appeared again. ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­¡± Nathalia narrow his eyes and his spiritual Qi erupted like fivekes and four seas. In an instant, the projection of the Saint Emperor Demon-Subduing Bell appeared again. Bang! All of the great cmity, upon contact, copsed, all of them shattered. Cindy¡¯s breathing became extremely rapid. The cultivators on Immortal Ind and the green clouds could not believe their eyes. Even Cindy¡¯s domain could not suppress Nathalia? At this time, Nathalia¡¯s voice, word by word, drowned out the rumbling sound of the tribtion and reached Cindy¡¯s ears, to the ears of countless cultivators present, ¡°Your first mistake is that your innate constitution does not exist at all¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°What is Nathalia talking about?¡± ¡°Paul said that Cindy¡¯s Human Emperor Chaotic Body doesn¡¯t exist?¡± ¡°How could that be? We saw it clearly¡­¡± Nathalia¡¯s words caused a huge uproar. Even the Crown Prince and the royals of the Lunia were stunned. They had clearly seen the two special qualities of the Human Emperor¡¯s Chaotic Body. How could it be wrong? Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Feeling the divine thoughts falling on him, the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes were shining. As a member of the imperial family and the next emperor, he naturally knew the fate of the Human Emperor very well. At this time, his words were the most important. After thinking for a while, the Crown Prince said honestly, ¡°The Luck of the Human Emperor on Nori is absolutely true¡­¡± As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar. Once the Human Sect Master¡¯s luck was confirmed, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems with the elemental magical power. In that case, why did Sonya say that Nori¡¯s innate constitution was fake? Could it be an old trick of Sonya? Did Sonya just want to disturb his opponent? Nori stared at Sonya, his eyes full of surprise and embarrassment. Jamie threw his vigor into the domain. The domain was suddenly strengthened and became heavier and more solid. Earth, fire, and wind were squeezing toward Sonya. Sonya stood still in the center of the projection of the Demon-Subduing Bell. Not only was he not affected in the slightest, but he also swept away all the major cmities without any effort. ¡°Since you¡¯re stubborn, I¡¯ll use this to break your Taoist Jamieart¡­¡± Sonya snorted. Every word Sonya said was full of certainty, like a big hammer, hitting Nori in the heart. At the same time, Nori felt that his domain could not suppress Sonya, so he became even more flustered. This emotion had never appeared before. Sonya looked at Nori with burning eyes and said loudly, ¡°Nori, you have made a mistake that since it is the Human Emperor Chaotic Body that you are born with. Since it was born, it was the fate, wind, fire, and climate that apanied the birth of living creatures. Your Human Emperor Chaotic Body is slowly replenished by your cultivation method. One was a natural paradise, the other was a big pit, and then piled the spirit stones into it. It was a treasure man-made. Do you think your Human Emperor Chaotic Body has any more credibility?¡± Nori was struck dumb as if he had been struck by lightning. On the ind, it was quiet. Everyone felt as if they were deaf and suddenly enlightened. Their previous focus was on the Human Emperor¡¯s Luck and Chaotic Body, but they forgot the most important thing. This constitution should have been born! But Nori had already exposed himself before. His body constitution was cultivated on the flesh and blood devil star. Since he was born with a physical quality, how could it be possible for him toplete it by cultivating on the devil star? How could they be the same since one was born nature and the other was cultivated by elixirs to forcibly build up an empty realm? Sonya¡¯s words directly shattered Nori¡¯s Taoist Jamieart. Sonya was even more confident as he continued, ¡°So your Human Emperor Luck doesn¡¯t belong to you at all. Since it doesn¡¯t, how can you use it to suppress me?¡± Sonya waved his arm. Under everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, the projection of the Saint Emperor Demon-subduing Bell turned into a stream of light and was withdrawn by him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This action stunned the cultivators present. Even Nori was confused. Although Nori¡¯s innate constitution was fake, this domain was real. Previously, Sonya relied on the projection of the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon-Subduing Bell to block the great cmities. Now that he did not use this magic weapon, the surrounding earth, fire, and wind once again surged and swept towards him like countless furious roars. And, because Nori¡¯s vigor had merged, the entire domain looked like a ferocious face! The face was still 70% simr to Nori¡¯s. The face roared. His eyes were like the sun and the moon, and his mouth was like a ck hole. As he opened his mouth and inhaled, countless waterfalls,va, thunder, lightning, and rain suddenly poured down toward Sonya. In this domain, dozens of Amethyst Pce Realms would be killed even if they joined forces. A terrifying aura swiftly spread out, causing the cultivators to tremble when they saw this scene. Even the sect masters and elders of the various sects and ns were pale and held their breath. ¡°Sonya, don¡¯t underestimate me!¡± Nori¡¯s voice echoed throughout the entire domain as he roared. The whole world was like a cannon. The roar was surging violently in the barrel. Crack! Countless mountains were shattered, and the water from all over the world was blown up. Sonya still looked calm. Jamie was so calm that Nori¡¯s heart trembled even more. ¡°Nori, your second mistake is¡­¡± Sonya¡¯s vigor surged. Waves of powerful force seemed to break free from the shackles. No one in this world could defeat them, and no one could stop them. Bang! The domain around Sonya began to copse. Cracks spread around like wild pythons. The domain immediately twisted more violently. The next moment, Sonya¡¯s body shone like the sun. In the light, the giant-like body suddenly opened up. Instantly, it gave people the feeling of supporting the sky, picking stars and holding the moon. Time was flowing around him with endless majesty. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Jamie actually!¡± ¡°Sonya¡¯s body!¡± Everyone could see Sonya¡¯s huge body. The towering mountain seemed insignificant in front of Sonya. The clouds formed by the vigor gave off an ancient feeling of destion, producing various images of mad dragons, angry tigers, and so on. As soon as they opened their mouths and roared, there was a kind of majesty that made the starts all over the sky shake and fall. The domain became like a piece of crispy cake and a piece of thin paper. It was grabbed by Sonya casually and tore apart. Immediately, it broke into pieces. ¡°Your second mistake is that you really think your bluff domain can do anything to me!¡± With a loud shout, Sonya opened his five fingers and the rolling vigor gathered wildly in his palm. The earth, fire, and wind were all broken. Bang! The domain immediately exploded. Every explosion produced a deafening sound. Nori¡¯s body trembled, and his chest heaved violently. His Qi and blood surged backward, and his face was full of panic and confusion. Jamie took a deep breath and spat a mouthful of blood on the giant axe in his hand. The giant axe blended into his vigor. It was golden and sharp, and it was also dyed red. The fierce aura was generated and instantly turned into a fierce axe. As Nori waved his axe violently, the axe burst out the power of splitting the universe and swept toward Sonya. ¡°Ha! What are you doing!¡± Sonyaughed. However, thisughter made Nori tremble even harder. The next moment, Sonya raised his hand and smashed the iing sharp edge. In his palm, endless vigor turned into thick and long chains and locked the axe tightly. Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 Although the axe was fierce, the chains were stronger. A violent and tragic aura burst out from the chains like a boiling pot lid. Instantly, the murderous axe¡¯s aura was suppressed. Another ray of light shot out from Nirina¡¯s fingertip and immediately found the Blood-refining Mark. Lydia seemed to have guessed what Nirina was going to do. Ishac took a deep breath, and an extremely terrified expression appeared in his eyes. Ishac could not help shouting, ¡°No¡­¡± But it was toote. The Blood-refining Mark was instantly shattered by Nirina. At the same time, Lydia lost the connection with the magic weapon. The domain was about to copse, and the magic weapon was taken away. Lydia was furious and his aura was in disorder. Ishac spat out a mouthful of blood, and the wound that had been healed before expanded again. Blood suddenly spurted out. After Nirina stored the Giant Dao tool Axe into his Storage Ring, his body swelled again. Crack! The space in the domain suddenly disintegrated wildly. Countless cracks spread wildly around. In just a few seconds, cracks covered every corner of the domain. Lydia¡¯s face turned pale. The previous arrogance and ferociousness all disappeared. What remained was only extreme fear and despair. Ishac had thought that he could suppress Nirina, but from the very beginning, Nirina had found the biggest w. What was even more uneptable was that his opponent¡¯s strength was always higher than his. Even now, Lydia still had a feeling that the other party had not fully exerted his strength. Nirina was still able to fight with ease in this battle. Bam! A loud noise came from the sky. Nirina suddenly propped himself up, as if the endless night had been opened. The domain was completely shattered and turned into ashes. With an invincible aura, he pped Lydia in the air. Buzz! The surging vigor spread violently. Even though it wasn¡¯t a domain, at this moment, the void around Lydia waspletely sealed. The void was immediately torn apart, quickly concentrated in Nirina¡¯s palm. ¡°Argh!¡± Lydia let out a miserable shriek. The void condensed and his body was trapped within. Ishac spun wildly, twisted, and turned uncontrobly, almost turning into a gray shadow. Even a steel mountain would copse in an instant with the shaking like this. In the blink of an eye, Lydia¡¯s wounds were all torn apart. The thick Origin of Life kept leaking out. Large amounts of blood filled the space. The winner had been decided! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At this time, there was no need to continue thepetition. All the cultivators on the ind were at a loss for words. Lydia showed his strongest trump card. But he was still no match for Nirina. The power of Nirina hadpletely exceeded the scope of the cultivators of Ishacavenly Spirit Realm. This time, Lydia¡¯s opponent was anyone else. Even a Spiritual Master who had just entered the Amethyst Pce Realm could not beat Lydia in this domain. Unfortunately, his opponent was Nirina. The domain was directly broken. This power could even destroy a Small World. There was no possibility of turning the tables. Right now, Lydia was unconscious in that void, and his aura was like flowing silk. The spiritual Qi within his body was less than a hundredth of what it was before. Not only Lydia but also Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s entire n was defeated! The direction of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The Left and Right Protectors never showed up from the beginning to the end. After being seriously injured, the only remaining East and West Ishacavenly Kings of the Four Ishacavenly Kings and Queens disappeared. The Eight Battle Generals were all destroyed! Most of the disciples who had reached the second or third stage of Ishacavenly Spirit Realm were crushed by Nirina in the flesh and blood devil star. They didn¡¯t even have the courage to look straight at Nirina! Disciples in Crape Myrtle Sect below this realm had no right to say. In the eyes of other cultivators, Crape Myrtle Sect had beenpletely destroyed. It was only one step away from copse. If Crape Myrtle Sect waspared with a person, more than half of Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s body was already outside the cliff. Before this Immortals¡¯ Assembly, no one had expected that the Crape Myrtle Sect would fall to such a state in just dozens of days. They had a faint bearing of taking the ce of Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect! ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ The final winners are Nirina and Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± All the cultivators thought so. As for the name Nirina, it was deeply engraved in the minds of all of the cultivators in this battle and this Immortal¡¯s Assembly. ¡°We have never heard of the name Nirina before.¡± ¡°Ishac appeared out of nowhere¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this Nirina actually appeared out of nowhere. Unfortunately, he is a meteor.¡± ¡°ording to Crape Myrtle Sect, they originally wanted Nirina to be Lydia¡¯s stepping stone. But now, they lifted the stone and smashed their own feet!¡± ¡°Nirina is only at the third stage of the Ishacavenly Spirit Realm, but he has such strength. I¡¯m afraid that the Lunia and the Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect can¡¯t hold him back anymore. After getting the top of the Spiritual Qi of the Ancient Kingdom this time, he will make great progress. At that time, the sects and forces of the Ancient Kingdom will definitely recruit him!¡± ¡°This is truly enviable. Once an ancient country¡¯s sect wants to recruit someone, the Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sects has to let him go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The power of the Ancient Kingdom is definitely not something that we can imagine. Even though we are overlords in the Lunia, in the face of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s immortality powers, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t even be considered as guards. We are truly nobodies¡­¡± ¡°Haha, from my point of view, in the entire Lunia, there are not many experts who have the strength to pass through the fortress and enter the Ancient Kingdom. Even if they have arrived, other than a few people, the others are all ants that can be ughtered by others.¡± ¡°Nirina is going to soar to the sky. From a nobody that no one knew before, he willpletely be an existence that no one dares to provoke. Moreover, he is stepping on the Crape Myrtle Sect to get the position¡­¡± ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect is in trouble. Their wishful thinking is ruined.¡± ¡°Look! Nirina is going to get the treasure!¡± With the shout of a cultivator, everyone¡¯s eyes and Divine Sense all gathered at the center of the ind. Because of the fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, the inhibition set by the Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect was not destroyed by the outbreak of the vigor of Nirina. By this time, the glittering golden fragment had almost reached the top of Nirina¡¯s head. The golden light spread out like a sacred canopy covering his head. Looking at Lydia, who had fallen to the ground and recovered his original figure, Nirina sighed in his heart. Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 Compared with Prince Krueger, Benita was a more sessful puppet. To some extent, this was already a puppet that was almost the same as a real person. His flesh, blood, internal organs, tendons, and vessels were all the same as that of the human race. The only difference was that Benita had no Divine Soul. Maurina could feel that Benita¡¯s Divine Soul was just a substitute for some treasure. But, only him on the ind noticed this. Because he had an opportunity. Josef had seen the mysterious cave in the mountains among the treasures of the 12 countries. Josef had previously seen arge pool suspended by chains in the Dubois Family¡¯s secretnd. Maurina did not understand what the Crape Myrtle Sect wanted to do. Butter, when Benita appeared first, Maurina reacted. Grand Pure Emperor wanted to make a perfect human. Benita should be the work that Grand Pure Emperor was satisfied with after countless attempts. In fact, it was the reality. Up to now, even if he was seriously injured and fell to the ground, this Benita still behaved exactly like a human cultivator. It could only be said that he was unlucky to meet Maurina. If Benita hadn¡¯t met Maurina, he would have been the biggest winner in Crape Myrtle Sect during the Assembly. Benita would also sessfully climb to the top and then take over the position of Northern Josefavenly Queen. From that moment on, Crape Myrtle Sect would really be like the sun in the sky. The following situation was even more unimaginable. But the variable appeared on Maurina.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Maurina looked at Benita again, and then his eyes became calm again. There was no need to look at an opponent he had defeated. If he defeated Benita today, it meant that the other party had no chance to catch up with him. This was Maurina¡¯s confidence! I won¡­ The fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te are mine¡­ Maurina raised his hand and grabbed the slowly rotating golden fragments in the sky. Bam! The golden light trembled slightly. Like a tornado, it slowly converged and emitted a more sacred and mysterious aura, flying toward him. Maurina could even clearly feel that as the fragment kept approaching, all the muscles and vessels in his body felt warm, as if he had been greatly replenished. All tiredness of the spiritual Qi and vigor he had consumed before was swept away. In an instant, he became vigorous! The supreme treasure of heaven and earth should have the effect of nourishing the Dao body. Maurina¡¯s eyes sparkled. Josef raised his arm and raised his five fingers to grab the fragment. Although many cultivators on the ind had different looks of envy, jealousy, hatred, and so on, they all knew that it was a foregone conclusion that Maurina would win. If they wanted to me someone, they could only me Benita for being inferior. The sky suddenly shook. This time, it wasn¡¯t the area covered by Immortal Inds, but rather the entire sky. A supreme thought from the primitive times permeated and swept over. The whole world seemed to be enveloped in it. Everyone felt as if their spirit had been paid attention to by a thought that transcended the mortal world. They could not move their bodies. Sizzle! The sky was split into two. An iparably majestic figure stepped out from within. The gorgeous multicolored light and infinite gaze. The holy and noble golden light slowly fell and turned into a tall ladder. When this figure appeared, it was as if it was the son of the heavens, the overlord of this world, an immortal king who ruled over all living things. No one could match him, no one could stop him, no one able to look straight at him! The entire Lunia, as well as the various Upper Kingdoms in the area, seemed to have descended into eternal silence along with this person. Between heaven and earth, there was only this creature that could dominate everything in the universe. Maurina¡¯s fingers were less than an inch away from the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. But, the void around him seemed to bepletely condensed and became a thousand times stronger than an iron te, making him unable to move. His soul seemed to have been sealed. This is¡­ Maurina had already guessed who it was. In the end, he returned at thest moment. ¡°How dare you!¡± An angry roar came from the figure. Immediately, the ind shook and the sea boiled. Huge waves surged into the sky. The formation surrounding Immortal Ind cracked and broke. The cultivators on the ind looked pale and staggered. The Immortal List suspended in the air instantly copsed. The clouds shook violently and the fog dissipated, revealing the panicked faces of the sect masters and heads of the ns of the various sects. Maurina, who was under the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, felt as if his chest had been hammered by a huge hammer, and there was a bloody sweetness in his mouth and nose. His body fell straight to the ground as if he had been hit by a hammer from a god. With a bang, he almost smashed through the Immortal Ind. The vibration caused by falling to the ground turned into countless waves, rushing violently, bursting out the power of thousands of cavalries sweeping everything. The light walls that surrounded Immortal Ind¡¯s central region immediately shattered. Countless streamers flew everywhere under the horrified gazes of the cultivators. The figure in the air reached out and grabbed. The fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te in the air flew into his hand and slowly rotated in his palm. His other hand grabbed the air. In the ruins, Benita rose from the ground and flew to him. The human figure pointed at Benita¡¯s forehead. Benita¡¯s body, which was on the verge of copse, waspletely healed. However, he didn¡¯t awaken at once. The entire ind was still covered with needles. In fact, from the appearance of this figure to the shattering of the surrounding formation, Maurina, and the gift of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, the whole process only took a few seconds. But, it seemed to be hundreds of years long for the cultivators on Immortal Ind and Green Cloud Ind. Many people¡¯s Dao hearts couldn¡¯t endure this pressure anymore. Only a few cultivators above the clouds could know the realm of this person. Real Immortal Realm! The pressure of a Real immortal was unmatched! The Grand Pure Emperor had returned! Countless people were trembling violently. At this time, light wasing and going. The Grand Pure Emperor had not yet revealed his true appearance, but countless people on Immortal Ind began to kneel down and kowtow. Even the high- level officials of the Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect above the clouds could not react to the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s behavior at the moment. However, suddenly, there was a bam sound from the center of Immortal Ind, breaking the silence. The rolling smoke and dust suddenly turned into a pir and rose into the sky. Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 The ruins instantly exploded. Vivian rushed into the sky. ¡°Why did you snatch my treasure?!¡± Vivian looked at the Grand Pure Emperor and shouted. Vivian was not as frightened as the other cultivators, and his eyes were full of deep light. ¡°No one else is qualified to touch the treasures I like.¡± In the light, the figure of the Grand Pure Emperor gradually appeared. Abraham was dressed in green and his hair was disheveled. At first nce, he looked ordinary. But, one would see that his appearance and temperament were verypatible with heaven, earth, and the Great Tao. His eyes were full of colorful light. In the depths of his eyes, countless Great Taos could be seen, forming traces of Dao that slowly circted! Just by hovering in the air, he had surpassed all the cultivators present! Even the cultivators of Crape Myrtle Sect did not dare to breathe. They all knelt on the ground without looking up. As he spoke, a light wheel slowly appeared above the Grand Pure Emperor. Vivian fixed his eyes on the light wheel and immediately saw arge fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te slowly rotating. As Grand Pure Emperor pointed, the fragments that should have returned to Vivian immediately flew toward his head. ¡°Give it back to me!¡± Vivian snorted and raised his hand to grab it. Bam! This time, there was no need for the Grand Pure Emperor to make a move. A horrible hole suddenly appeared in the void. The raging Flowing Fire, like a flood, rushed out of the gap and blocked Vivian. ¡°Get lost!¡± Vivian narrowed his eyes and pped his palm. The blood-red long spear whistled out and instantly pierced into the torrent of mes. Boom! The sound of stars falling could be heard from the volcanic eruption. The rolling mes were immediately crushed. Countless magic weapons of fire evolved from it and exploded, leaving a gap in the air. However, a huge sword suddenly cut out from the vortex and collided with the blood-red spear. In an instant, the two rays of light made contact in the air, as if they were eternal. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The glow of sunrise suddenly spread. The rolling mes instantly exploded. A long crack appeared in the sky. Vivian only stopped after retreating for nearly a hundred miles. This was the first time he had been forced to retreat on the Immortal Ind. His eyes shone brightly as he looked up at the other side of the rift. Behind the broadsword, a burly figure was looking at him with a ferocious smile. A cultivator seemed to be wrapped in a me. The amazing mes seemed to be able to burn through the void and make people feel as if they could breathe in the heat waves. The broadsword in his hand was like the soul of fire, containing millions of volcanoes ofva. It was the undergroundva that could burn everything. This cultivator appeared a little lower than the Grand Pure Emperor. There was no need to report his identity. His current position was enough to represent his identity. Vivian¡¯s eyes did not linger on this opponent for long before looking back at the Grand Pure Emperor. The Grand Pure Emperor had integrated the broken pieces of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te that the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect had given as a reward. The light from the Six Paths of Reincarnation te became more solid. Although it was still iplete, it had obviously be much bigger. It was not far from aplete magic weapon. Looking at the missing part, Vivian estimated that the Grand Pure Emperor still needed two pieces. Vivian also noticed that the fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te were almost the same size. In other words, Vivian¡¯s previous spection was correct. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te broke into five pieces. I have one now, and the Grand Pure Emperor has two before. Now he has three after taking one from me¡­ Vivian thought quickly. I can¡¯t let him know that I have a piece, let alone take it away! At the thought that the other party took the reward away as soon as he showed up, Vivian was furious and clenched his fists. At this time, the male cultivator who had just stopped Vivianughed. That sound was like two steel mountains colliding and rubbing against each other. In that instant, a great tsunami erupted! ¡°The Right Protector of Crape Myrtle Sect, in charge of the punishment¡­ Vivian, why don¡¯t you confess?¡± Thest sentence sounded like countless thunderbolts exploding at the same time. The torn sky suddenly copsed. Countless stars fell like raindrops. If Immortal Ind was only protected by the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect formation, it would explode into pieces at this moment. But even so, many cultivators on the ind were still buzzing in their ears. They saw stars in front of them, and all the qi and bloods in their bodies were surging backward. They felt extremely ufortable. Almost everyone on the ind was extremely frightened. Although they had expected that the Grand Pure Emperor woulde at thest moment, however, no one expected that he would snatch the Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡¯s reward from Vivian. Now the Right Protector wanted Vivian to confess for no reason. What crime did Vivian have? What was Grand Pure Emperor going to do? At this moment, the cultivators on the ind could not help but feel a sense of impending disaster. Being stared at by the Right Protector with burning eyes, Vivian snorted. ¡°Give back my things first!¡± Then, he waved his arm. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Swoosh! 50 meters¡­ 100 meters¡­ 300 meters! It was like a surging red cloud. me severing lit up the sky and cut straight into the Grand Pure Emperor! This scene stunned all the cultivators on the green cloud. Even if they were lent 100 guts, they would not dare to attack the Grand Pure Emperor. Especially the Grand Pure Emperor who returned as a Real Immortal Realm! But, Vivian did so! Like a tsunami, the rolling waves quickly approached the Grand Pure Emperor. However, the Grand Pure Emperor didn¡¯t even raise his eyelids and quietly watched the rotating Sic Paths of Reincarnation te overhead. The Right Protector attacked again. ¡°Those who offend the prestige of the king will be sentenced to death, Vivian, die!¡± With a roar, his sword fell from the sky. In an instant, the sword light shadow rushed forward and expanded hundreds of thousands of times, as if it had burned the Milky Way and copsed into Vivian. The fire magical power once again collided intensely. The zing light generated in an instant made it seem as if hundreds of zing suns rose in the sky at the same time. The seawater in the sea immediately boiled and churned violently. Countless cooked fish and shrimps surged up from the bottom of the sea. The cultivators present hurriedly opened their own Body-protection Gangs to stimte their own defensive magic weapons. They all knew that the next explosion would be earth-shattering. Even with the protection of the formations on the ind, they could not protect themselves. The void seemed to be pressed by a strong force. Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 A force seemed to be derived from the Great Tao. Without any warning, the force suddenly appeared. But it was natural. The space between heaven and earth cracked and the violent fluctuations suddenly quieted down at this moment. The shock stopped at this moment. As for other things, the weather, clouds, and water were still the same as usual. Countless Divine Senses and gazes, at this moment, looked at the figure stepping on the multicolored light in the sky with a look of surprise. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Grand Pure Emperor has made his move! Phew! It was like a breeze blowing. The world instantly became clear again. All theva, flood, copse, and destruction, like curling smoke, disappeared immediately after being blown away by someone. Immortal Ind no longer shook, revealing a bright and clear world. There was dead silence above the clouds. The cultivators of Immortal Ind were shocked. The Right Protector withdrew his sword and took a step back with a respectful face. Since the Grand Pure Emperor was attacking now, the Right Protector did not need to do anything else. Only Ynda was fixed in mid-air. The sky was blue and the sea was wide. The moist sea breeze blew, giving off an extremely comfortable feeling. However, Ynda was in mid-air, unable to move as if he was shackled. It was as if this power was not some kind of magical power, but from the bottom of his heart. ¡°You!¡± Ynda took a deep breath and shouted angrily. Bam! It was as if a steel mountain had exploded on the spot. The vigor around Ynda burst out, and the rolling blood-red light, like sharp des, shed around. Dense cracks appeared in the void. The Grand Pure Emperor, who had been standing quietly, opened his eyes. His eyelids opened and closed. The sun and the moon seemed to suddenly burst into light. The whole world had changed from darkness to light. All the cultivators on the ind knelt on the ground. Whether they were willing or not, at this moment, the pressure wasing, and they had no choice. The surging vigor of Ynda was suppressed again! The other party suppressed him with a single look! The cracks in the void instantly healed. Ynda was imprisoned again. This time, he could not even turn his eyes. So this is Real Immortal? Ynda¡¯s eyes shed. Abraham was extremely angry in his heart. But the angrier he was, the calmer he became. Real Immortal! This is Real Immortal! Although I have the strength to kill Amethyst Pce Realms in Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm. But no matter how strong Amethyst Pce Realm was, it was still a mortal¡­ Only by stepping into Real Immortal Realm could one truly step into the Realm of Eternal Life and leave the mortal realm. So the Grand Pure Emperor could suppress me with just a Divine Thought. A look can constrain me! However, this is not the reason why you can steal my treasure! Although Ynda could not move, his breathing became longer and longer at this moment. His breathing caused the wind and thunder to tremble. The turbulent sea was affected. The waves crashed into each other and made a deafening sound. Even the clouds that had just gathered in the sky were instantly shattered. The Grand Pure Emperor looked at Ynda. Abraham looked down from above. Ynda felt that the other party was looking at an insignificant ant. Grand Pure Emperor looked like a mortal walking on the road, looking at the mud on both sides of the road, not caring at all. ¡°You said I took your treasure?¡± A faint voice sounded. A sharp light swept across thend. Everyone began to tremble. Even the supreme experts above the clouds felt their scalps go numb at this moment, as if there was a steel knife on their necks. His eyes were indifferent. After ncing at Ynda, Grand Pure Emperor looked up at the blue clouds. His next words seemed to be for Ynda, but in fact, they were more like words to these cultivators who could represent the whole Lunia. ¡°Everything I want is mine. It wasn¡¯t in my hands before, but it was because I didn¡¯t care. If you want to take it from me, let¡¯s not talk about whether you have the strength or not, let¡¯s see if you are qualified. Just now, when you spoke to me like that and even attacked me; it was an offense to superior. Anyone who disrespected a superior would be sentenced to death!¡± ¡°A mere Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm is so bold. It seems that during my absence, all kinds of demons are dancing and the sects are mixed. The first thing I have to do when I return is to reorganize the order and rebuild the rules. Suchwless trash would be eliminated first!¡± ¡°In the future, we have to use merits as a reward! In the previous Lunia, there were too many people who were ipetent. They only relied on their own good birth and had backer, so they upied a lot of resources to suppress other ordinary people and hard-working and talented cultivators. This kind of situation, from today onwards, as long as I am here, I willpletely put an end to it!¡± ¡°All the immortal materials and treasures have to be divided and rewarded ording to the amount of merit. All the old rules must be broken, and then a new rule will be set!¡± These words, supported by the magical power, spread out for thousands kilometers and continued to extend. The oath of reestablished the new rules transformed into a beam of golden light that shot up into the sky, transforming into a dazzling sun. Wherever the sun shone, all the mortals and cultivators would hear the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s words. The faces of the closest cultivators all changed. No one expected that the Grand Pure Emperor would immediately make such a decision after returning. And he said it in public. The meaning of the so-called old rules was very clear. One of the overall rules of the Lunia was the rule that the Lunia Dynasty set for mortals, and the second was the rule set for cultivators by the gateway to immortality, which was led by the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The two rules had been passed for hundreds of thousands of years. The Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s words meant that he wanted to break these two rules. Whether it was the mortal world or the cultivator world, both of them needed to be rebuilt by the rules he had set. The ind remained silent. Almost all the cultivators werepletely stunned by the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s bold remarks. Even most of the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples were present. They had never thought that the Grand Pure Emperor would have such an idea. On the green clouds, the sect masters and heads of the ns of the families who gradually came to their senses all frowned. Because Grand Pure Emperor was referring to them. While everyone was hesitating, the Grand Pure Emperor looked at Ynda again. ¡°You¡¯vemitted a crime of offending superior and seriously injured your fellow disciples. You have no respect for your elders, so I¡¯ll kill you today.¡± Grand Pure Emperor raised his hand and pointed at Ynda. With a click, the storage ring in Ynda¡¯s hand was first shattered. Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 Sandra had two storage rings and a storage bracelet. The eyeball containing the treasures of the 12 countries had been refined into the World of Mandraaven and Earth. As for the Small World of Mandraaven and Earth, it appeared with the thought of him, so it was not shown outside. At this time, Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s goal was very clear. The storage ring he destroyed in the air was the one where Sandra had taken away Cindy¡¯s Giant Axe. The Storage Ring exploded. The talismans and precious materials inside were directly destroyed by the Grand Pure Emperor. The sharp giant axe flew back into the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s the magic weapon I won!¡± Sandra¡¯s eyes glittered. However, the Grand Pure Emperor looked at Sandra coldly. ¡°Are you qualified to touch my things?¡± After that, he pointed again in the air. Bam! A golden shadow appeared as he waved his arm. A feeling that transcended the mortal world and dominated all living things arose spontaneously. Sandra¡¯s body, including the void around him, was immediately enveloped by a dazzling light. That areapletely melted instantly. The aura of Sandra also disappeared at this moment. ¡°Sandra!¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Junior Brother!¡± On the ind, Boneng, Meadow, Butterfly, Yvonne, Xander, and others instantly stood up. Their faces and eyes were full of grief and disbelief. ¡°Hmph, a group of ants, you all don¡¯t deserve my taking action¡­¡± Grand Pure Emperor looked down. At one nce, the faces of the people who had just shouted turned pale, and their bodies began to tremble. Blood sprayed from their mouths, and they fell to the ground. They didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up. Meadow¡¯s fall caused the group of female disciples of the Cloud Valley to lose their sense of propriety and their hands and feet turned cold. At this time, the Grand Pure Emperor turned to look at the green clouds. Hundreds of kilometers away, his eyes were like torches. In an instant, many cultivators above the clouds felt nervous and they could not sit still. Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s appearance, his making move and any of the words that he had just said would be extremely disrespectful and it seemed that he did not care about all the cultivators present. But, the pressure of a Real Immortal was ahead. In the whole scene, no one could breathe freely except the Sect Master of Mandraaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Therefore, no one dared to scold Grand Pure Emperor. The Grand Pure Emperor looked straight at the Crown Prince of the Lunia. The Crown Prince¡¯s body tensed up the moment he was stared at. Mandra felt as if he had been thrown into a sea of fire, and his whole body was burning. ¡°To establish a new order, the old order must be first broken. And you, the Crown Prince of the Lunia, represent the continuation of the old order. So next, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± The Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s words were astonishing. Mandra had suppressed Sandra before. In terms of identity, Sandra was a disciple of the Mandraaven¡¯s Edge Sect and had a blood feud with the Crape Myrtle Sect, so it could be barely exined. Now, he was going to destroy the Crown Prince of the Lunia and the future emperor. All of a sudden, everyone in the sky gasped. The Crown Prince was also furious. At this moment, he was so angry that he evenughed. ¡°Jonas, do you really think you can do anything to me in front of everyone?¡± At this time, the Crown Prince narrowed his eyes, which were full of coldness. Obviously, he had an endless desire to kill the Grand Pure Emperor. At this time, everyone knew that the real name of Grand Pure Emperor was Jonas Powell. However, most of the people were thinking about these three words in their minds. They wished they could forget them quickly. They didn¡¯t dare to think too much, let alone say it out loud. The Crown Prince continued, ¡°I¡¯m in Amethyst Pce Realm now, and I have the luck. In the future, I will be the king of the Lunia. Do you know that I can kill you on the spot with your words?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Grand Pure Emperor narrowed his eyes, spat out a word, and pointed directly at the Crown Prince in the air. Woo! The Crown Prince, who had been talking eloquently just now, suddenly looked as if someone had grabbed his throat and his face showed pain. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°The Crown Prince!¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± The surrounding Emperor ns hurriedly rushed over. However, the Crown Prince¡¯s face became more and more ugly. His head even swelled like a ball that was about to explode. His skin was torn like cloth, and blood was spurting out. Mandra looked very horrible. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Jonas! You!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± The royal experts who hade with The Crown Prince attacked the Grand Pure Emperor in unison. As the future crown prince of the imperial court, the Crown Prince was usually protected by experts openly and secretly. This time, not only were there high-ranking cultivators protecting the Mandraaven¡¯s Edge Sects, but there were also three royal generals who had reached the Amethyst Pce Realm. Including the other masters, there were a total of six Amethyst Pce Realms, more than 30 Mandraavenly Spirit Realm masters. They attacked Jonas together. In an instant, numerousyers of sky were broken. The loud shouts, like millions of soldiers and horses, rolled up the clouds all over the sky and swallowed up the Grand Pure Emperor. Grand Pure Emperor sneered and curled his fingers. Bang! The Crown Prince¡¯s head exploded. The rolling blood rose from the headless mouth. Then Grand Pure Emperor waved his arm again. Bam! The raging hurricane instantly dispersed all the clouds. All the Mandraavenly Spirit Realms of the royal family exploded like firecrackers. There was a sh of light in front of the six Amethyst Pce Realms. Immediately, all the magic weapons were turned into ashes. The six men screamed as endless blood gushed out of their bodies. Like rotten meat, they fell heavily on the jade tform. Their tendons and vessels were broken, and their Taoist bases were destroyed. Even if they were rescued, they would beplete cripples. ¡°What!¡± ¡°The Grand Pure Emperor really did it!¡± ¡°Mandra killed the Crown Prince and all the experts who followed the Crown Prince!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid of the Emperor¡¯s wrath?¡± ¡°Although the Immortal Sect and the Dynasty were at odds with each other and had friction with each other before, no matter what, they didn¡¯t fall out with each other. Now it¡¯s an uncontroble matter¡­¡± ¡°What are you worrying about now?¡± ¡°This is a question that the Grand Pure Emperor and the Mandraaven¡¯s Edge Sect need to consider. What we need to care about now is our ownfort! Mandra even dared to kill the Crown Prince directly. We small sects and small families¡­¡± Above the clouds, the cultivators who had been discussing in surprise suddenly quieted down when they heard thest sentence. As if to confirm this sentence, the Grand Pure Emperor looked at the other sects and families indifferently. Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 Grand Pure Emperor hovered in the air at this moment. After returning, he had never left that position. Above his head was the broken sky, and below his feet was the churning sea. Although he looked like an ordinary person. However, whether it was the vast sky or the boundless sea, it was as if he could destroy it with a thought. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Above the clouds, there were thousands of invited Immortal Sects, heads of the ns, leaders, and so on. But, everyone¡¯s momentum was suppressed by the Grand Pure Emperor. It was as though Grand Pure Emperor was the god who controlled everything, controlling life and death. All the cultivators present felt that their destiny was being held by an invisible hand. The only person who could surpass the Grand Pure Emperor in status, realm, and strength was the current Sect Master of the Rowanaven¡®s Edge Sect. But for some unknown reason, after the Grand Pure Emperor killed the crown prince, the Sect Master still did not move. Rowan was still shrouded in a layer of fog, and no one could see his expression at this time. They could only make out a vague figure in the mist with their Divine Senses, proving that the Sect Master was still here. As the crowd quieted down, they found that the Grand Pure Emperor¡®s indifferent eyes were already on them. Rowan looked at the controllers of the ¡°Old Order¡±. ¡°The Main Path¡­ Gate of Amendment¡­¡± Grand Pure Emperor said. These two sects were also powerful forces in Lunia. There were Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators in the sect. Naturally, the people who came to watch the ceremony were all Amethyst Pce Realm Sect Masters. Rowanaring the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s words, the faces of the dozen or so cultivators from the two sects changed. Although they did not move, the spiritual Qi in their bodies had been running fiercely. Their hands hidden under the long sleeves were condensed with magical power and precious light. They were ready to fight! ¡°Die!¡± Grand Pure Emperor didn¡¯t say anything else, just one word. There was no reason, no crime, only a sentence. ¡°Jonas, how dare you!¡± ¡°Do you really think you can cover the sky with one hand?¡± The moment the two Sect Masters heard the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s words, their eyes widened and they shouted. At the same time, they threw out their magical powers that had been prepared for a long time. The huge wheel with rolling thunderbolts rotated at a high speed, crushing an abyss-like gully in the sky and crushing toward the Grand Pure Emperor. A golden pen wrote the word ¡°kill¡¯ in mid-air. In an instant, a solemn aura spread on the spot and covered the endless void, thinking about the Grand Pure Emperor. There was no sorrow or joy in the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s eyes. Rowan looked at the two sect masters who were attacking him as if he were looking at two ants, while he was flicking his fingers. A ray of golden light shot straight out, as if it had pierced through the endless night. In an instant, it destroyed hundreds of high-rise wheels, crushed the thunderbolts, and then broke the golden pen, shaking the word ¡°kill¡¯ into flowing light. As the magic weapons of the two sect masters were destroyed, the parts above their chests exploded and flesh flew everywhere. As soon as their souls left their bodies, a force distorted the universe and destroyed their souls. The disciples who had followed the sect masters here were all frightened out of their wits. Before they could react, another force suddenly appeared from the universe and pressed down. More than a dozen cultivators quietly turned into flesh and blood mud and diedpletely. The crowd gasped. After killing the Crown Prince of the Lunia, Grand Pure Emperor began to remove the anomaly in the gateway to immortality! As everyone knew, during the closed-door training of the Grand Pure Emperor, there had been friction between Gate of Amendment Sect and the Main Path Sect with Crape Myrtle Sect. Thinking of this, all the cultivators present realized that this also meant that the Grand Pure Emperor knew about the affairs of Crape Myrtle Sect when he was in closed-door meditation. At the thought of this, dozens of sect masters felt their scalps go numb and their backs were covered with cold sweat. Just as the atmosphere fell into silence again, Grand Pure Emperor spoke again. Rowan raised his hand and pointed directly at the people on the green cloud. ¡°A new order can only be established when the old order is broken. The old order represented decay and emptiness. New order represented vitality, future, and hope. The Crape Myrtle Sect emphasized that those with great merits were in a high position. Only those with great merits could distinguish between good and evil¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, all those who went against the Crape Myrtle Sect were against me and tried to resist the establishment of the new order. They had evil in their hearts. I can only kill such stubborn sects and cultivators!¡± As soon as he looked around, the cultivators on the green cloud seemed to immediately be seen through by the Grand Pure Emperor. Many people couldn¡¯t help trembling. ¡°When I was cultivating in seclusion, some ants were stirring! Now that I¡¯m back, you should pay the price for your evil deeds!¡± The Grand Pure Emperor paused and continued, ¡°Flying Fish Sect, Flower-Dropping Tower, Genius Valley n, and Longevity Alliance¡­¡± Rowan spoke the names of dozens of immortal sects, immortal allies, and families in one breath. All the cultivators of these forces, who were named by the Grand Pure Emperor at this moment, suddenly had nk faces, trembled, and their breathing became disordered. There were hundreds of cultivators from these forces gathered on the green clouds. As soon as the Grand Pure Emperor finished speaking, the hundreds of people were divided into three parts. The first part knelt on the ground without hesitation and cried in the direction of the Grand Pure Emperor, begging for mercy. The second part, without saying a word, instantly turned into streaks of flowing light, or disyed the magical power and fled in all directions at the fastest speed. It drew streaks of flying birds in the air. The remaining cultivators of the forces did not kneel down and beg the Grand Pure Emperor to spare them, nor did they turn around and run away. Instead, they turned to face the high-level officials of the Rowanaven¡¯s Edge Sect and loudly rebuked them, questioning the heads of the Rowanaven¡®s Edge Sect, the deputy heads, and the group of Grand Pure Emperors why they did not stop the Rowanaven¡¯s Edge Sect and let him do whatever he wanted. But before the Rowanaven¡¯s Edge Sect responded, a golden light shed in the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s eyes. Swoosh! The group of kneeling cultivators¡¯ heads shot up into the sky as streams of blood spurted out. Grand Pure Emperor reached out again and clenched the void. The overwhelming force when Hezti and the magical power of the Right Protector fought appeared again. The fleeing cultivators exploded into fireworks. The one who had fled the furthest was already thousands of miles away. However, with a shake of his body, he exploded into minced meat and mud in the air like a heavy rain, covering a radius of dozens of miles and falling into the sea. The group of cultivators who med the Rowanaven¡¯s Edge Sect could not escape at this time. A golden light shot out from Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s fingertip and pierced through their bodies. The void shook violently, as if the Great Tao had shaken violently and shattered their bodies and spirits. Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 In a sh, the souls of the hundred cultivators were shattered. The Grand Pure Emperor remained where he was, not even moving a little. With a single look and a single finger, it was as if a group of ants were crushed to death, killing these experts who ran amok! Above the green clouds, they suddenly became as silent as cicadas. It was not only because of the strength of the Grand Pure Emperor, but also because of his rudeness! Jamiepletely ignored all the rules and directly began to kill. The cultivators were so shocked that they had no idea what to do. Silence¡­ It was extremely quiet¡­ At this moment, the sound of waves and sea breeze could be heard clearly. A momentter, the Grand Pure Emperor¡®s voice once again rang out, carrying out the heavens and earth. This time, he announced the names of dozens of families. Among the cultivators of these families, there were some Amethyst Pce Realm experts. But in front of the Grand Pure Emperor, these experts were as weak as paper and was killed in an instant. ¡°You still want to resist? You¡¯re going against the rules, I¡®ll kill your entire n!¡± With the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s order, the remaining cultivators did not dare to move. Although their faces were full of unwillingness, anger, and hatred. However, in front of the unreasonable Grand Pure Emperor, they could only bow their heads obediently. With a sh of golden light, hundreds of heads fell to the ground. The Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect still did not respond. The Sect Master was also hidden behind a white mist. No one knew what they were thinking. The Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect did not stop the Grand Pure Emperor. This puzzled everyone. Just as the Grand Pure Emperor was about to say a series of names, a green-colored light suddenly swept over from the spot where the sea and the sky had met. Bam! The whole sea was split into two. Countless voids were shaking as if they were about to explode. A shocking force weakened the fear of the Grand Pure Emperor. Grand Pure Emperor narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the cyan light. Hundreds of meter away, the cyan light arrived in a sh. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Another boom sounded. The green light suddenly stopped, and instantly formed a big ball, wrapping thousands of kilometer around the ind. It was iparably sharp. From all directions, it buzzed and trembled, as if it was about to descend on the next moment. In the cyan light in front of the ind, a gateway was condensed. Immediately, a refined cultivator stepped out of the door. Faint cyan smoke lingered above his head and under his feet, as if it had formed a mysterious Taoist Sense, which made people feel as if they were trapped in a whirlpool. Countless information poured into their brains, and they could almost turn people into fools and lunatics in an instant. Expert! Jamie was definitely one of the top ten experts in the entire Lunia! His aura was unfathomable. Not only had his Amethyst Pce Realm reached the peak of the third stage, but his whole body also gave people a feeling of peak. It was as if he was only a step away from the Real Immortal Realm. At this moment, this cultivator could be called ¡°Half Immortal¡±. ¡°Jonas, you killed my prince for no reason, which is already a rebellion. I¡®m here to take your life¡­ Before that, what else do you have to say?¡± The cultivator¡¯s voice was also warm and moist. What he said directly sentenced others to death. As soon as he finished speaking, the cyan ball around him began to rotate slowly. Countless streams of light spot and bizarre light shed through the air, as if they could form a void passageway that connected to some other ne. ¡°Francis, I know you¡­¡± Grand Pure Emperor looked at the cultivator who appeared at this moment. But he just looked at the other party without any change in his eyes and expression. It seemed that he didn¡¯t take the other party seriously at all. There was even a hint of mockery and disdain in his tone. ¡°With your current realm and strength, you should be the second strongest expert in the Lunia royal family, second only to the emperor.¡± At this time, when the Grand Pure Emperor talked about the emperor of the Lunia calmly, everyone felt their scalps turn numb. The current emperor of the Lunia was not only the human emperor, but also the strongest cultivator in the royal family. Many years ago, he had reached the Real Immortal Realm and was also a peerless expert beyond the mortal body! Only such a strong man could deter the whole country and let the royal family of Luniapete with the gateway to immortality at the same time. Such things like the royal family and the country only served the gateway to immortality and managed the secr situation would not happen. But, Grand Pure Emperor not only disdained Francis Bane, but also disdained the emperor. Although they were both Real Immortal Realms, Grand Pure Emperor had just entered the Real Immortal Realm. On contrary, the Emperor was the Real Immortal Realm hundreds of years ago. No one knew where Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s confidence came from. However, his arrogance deeply attracted people. Looking at Francis, Grand Pure Emperor sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he looks down upon me or he is afraid that he will lose to me andpletely destroy the country that his ancestors have built just by sending you over¡­¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± Before Grand Pure Emperor could finish speaking, Francis interrupted him with a roar. The second master of the royal family was full of anger, and his eyes were full of killing intent. ¡°Jonas, you have no regard for the emperor. You killed the Crown Prince and tried to usurp the throne. Today, I will kill you here to warn others. Even the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect can¡¯t protect you!¡± Francis shouted. Waves of cyan airflow fell from the sky and rolled over in an instant, as if the Milky Way was broken. The rain and fog suddenly rose, and the world was chaotic. The expression on Grand Pure Emperor¡®s face became even more disdainful at this moment. ¡°A country bumpkin like you dares to make trouble in front of me¡­ You¡®re here. That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll kill you first today, and then I¡¯ll kill the emperorter so that he won¡®t think that I can¡¯t do anything to him since he hides in the Imperial City.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Francis was furious. With a roar, like a p of thunder on the ground, he immediately attacked. Although he made a move, no one saw his movements clearly. At first nce, it was as if he was everywhere between heaven and earth. Thick cyan light was everywhere, like thick ink and color. The tremendous force formed a killing force field, which directly pressed toward the Grand Pure Emperor and was about to destroy the world in one move. ¡°Francis, I¡®m really curious about who gave you the courage to challenge a Real Immortal like me. ¡°I don¡¯t even care about that emperor hiding in the Imperial City. Do you really think that you can beat me by barking like a dog here?¡± Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s voice rang out when Francis attacked. Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 In an instant, a golden palm condensed in the sky and mmed down. In just one move, the wind and clouds surged, and time was mixed. The green light was immediately shattered in the air. Francis frowned and held a thin long sword in his palm. The long sword seemed to bepletely made up of light. As it shed forward, the sword light was like pouring rain. Within a circumference of thousands of meters, they were instantly immersed in this sharp sword light. ¡°Half-Immortal is Half-Immortal. Do you think you are a Real Immortal?¡± Grand Pure Emperor¡®s voice sounded again. Bam! The palm shook violently. The surrounding sword radiance was forced back. Not only Francis, but all the cultivators on the ind and above the clouds could clearly see that a world had condensed above the golden palm! The Grand Pure Emperor was hovering below the world. Stefan was like the sole ruler of this world, supporting the heavens and earth. All the living creatures in this world were kneeling and kowtowing to him. All sorts ofws, such as lightning, flood, torrential rain, morning sun, dark clouds, and so on, all began to change ording to his heart. All millions of sword lights that Francis wielded were swallowed into the world and dissipated in an instant. ¡°What?!¡± Francis stopped breathing, and his face showed an expression of disbelief. ¡°Domain¡­ No, this is not a domain, this is a world! You actually condensed a whole world?! How is this possible?¡± Francis¡¯s breathing became particrly rapid, and his whole body began to tremble. The green light, which had originally surrounded him tightly, showed signs of copse because of the change of his mind. Cracks and faults appeared densely. As the Grand Pure Emperor looked at the other party coldly, streams of breath spurted out from his body. In the blink of an eye, the image of the sun, moon, and stars appeared in the world above his head. Every time he exhaled, it seemed that the world was bing moreplete. After staring at the world in shock for a while, Francis¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, like a piece of paper. Stefan immediately eximed, ¡°This, this is not the world you condensed, but you refined it! You, you have refined a whole world, and use it as a magic weapon!¡± This shout shocked all the cultivators present. Almost everyone felt weak all over and couldn¡¯t believe their ears. For cultivators like them, even if they were Amethyst Pce Realms, they could at most refine magic weapons and natural precious materials. The Grand Pure Emperor had refined a world into a treasure! What kind of heaven-reaching method was this? This method alone made Grand Pure Emperor absolutely invincible when facing Francis! At this moment, Francis¡¯s expression changed from stern, angry, and timid to fearful. Looking at his flickering eyes, Grand Pure Emperor sneered repeatedly. ¡°Francis, it¡¯s toote for you to be afraid now. Your means are nothing in my eyes. I¡¯ll tell you now, and at the same time, let that turtle- like old dog behind you know that what I am refining is not the ordinary world you know, but a world that has been left behind after the ancient war between gods and devils!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Grand Pure Emperor shouted in a low voice. The surrounding spiritual Qi shook, and in an instant, countless characters representing gods and devils rolled down from the void. A terrifying power that could destroy time and space immediately enveloped the entire ce! Without any hesitation, Francis suddenly moved, and the void behind him was suddenly torn apart. His body turned into a cyan light and shot toward the inside. The light around was mighty and fierce. It rubbed against each other, revealing the color of the sky. It seemed to be an ancient blue sky that enveloped the golden Fiendgod world. Swoosh! A ball of golden light suddenly burst out from the Fiendgod world, and the Way of the King exploded violently. It carried an aura that could suppress all ages, and in an instant, it tore all the green light all over the sky into pieces and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Then, the golden light gathered again and attacked the crack that Francis had just escaped. Out of the blue, a hand of a god seemed to have appeared, controlling all the spirits and grabbing them hard. It was unknown just how many voids were immediately torn apart, continuously exploding, turning into mud. An arm reached in and circles of golden light spread like thunder. Everywhere it went, it exploded into chaos. No one knew how far this arm extended into the depths of the void. A momentter, a miserable howl came from afar. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ssh! At this time, the arm pulled outward. Bam! A hole with a diameter of more than 50 kilometers was left in the sky. The hole was full of golden light, constantly surging, as if the hollow had been melted by the arm. When the arm was retracted, everyone saw Francis, who was a half-step Real Immortal, shrink into a ball. The previous sharpness and spirit seemed to have been crushed and exploded. His long hair was disheveled, and his whole body was covered in blood. His tendons and vessels were broken, and at this time, countless restrictions were added. Not to mention an ordinary cultivator, even a mortal could kill him easily. Grand Pure Emperor grabbed Francis with his palm and flew toward the demon god country. Sizzle! Before getting close, Francis¡®s body was covered with boiling oil. In just a short while, all of his skin and flesh seemed to be on fire. Blood gushed out of his body, seeping into the golden palm and being absorbed in an instant. ¡°Jonas! You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Kill me if you want! Don¡¯t even think about humiliating me!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± ¡°How dare you! If you kill me, the emperor will not let you go! The Lunia Dynasty will not let you go!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Bam! Grand Pure Emperor suddenly withdrew his palm and clenched it into a fist. Francis¡¯s eyes widened, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. His realm was only one step away from that of a Real Immortal. With so many treasures of the royal family protecting him, he couldn¡¯t even exert 10 percent of his strength, but he was so easily killed by Grand Pure Emperor that he couldn¡¯t even escape. The next moment, shame, anger, unwillingness, horror, and doubt werepletely covered by the golden palm. Bang! All the flesh and bones were smashed into mud. Francis¡¯s vigor instantly transformed into a downpour that fell down from the Fiendgod world. Grand Pure Emperor, on the other hand, seemed to have done a trivial thing, and the expression on his face remained indifferent. Stefan didn¡¯t care about the terrified and horrified eyes looking at him from all directions. His Divine Sense descended and enveloped the entire ind. Stefan said, ¡°In the Stefanaven¡¯s Edge Sect, who else is not convinced of the Grape Myrtle Sect?¡± Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 His Divine Sense poured down. Every cultivator on the ind felt as if they had been seen through. Their bodies were swept away, and their souls were controlled. Their every move, even a thought, was known by the other party. ¡°Who else?¡± Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s voice fell from the air again. The voice entered their ears, entering their hearts, and then shaking their dao hearts. Swoosh! More than half of the disciples on the ind knelt down and trembled. Even when they knelt before the Sect Master of Alderaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they only knelt on one knee and saluted as disciples. However, when they knelt down on the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s knees, they were silent, not daring to raise their heads. ¡°Very well, you are very sensible.¡± The Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s cold eyes fell on the disciples of Immortal Ind. ¡°You are all disciples of my Alderaven¡¯s Edge Sect, different from other sects¡­¡± The other sect disciples immediately lowered their heads even lower. Even though they were full of resentment, they did not dare to show it at this moment. ¡°But¡­¡± The Grand Pure Emperor changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s also because you are my Alderaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s disciples that I treat you more harshly. Otherwise, others will be dissatisfied with you.¡± The Divine Awareness of the Grand Pure Emperor spread more and more. ¡°I know many of you have established other disciple organizations and are dissatisfied with our Crape Myrtle Sect. But now, I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourself¡­¡± ¡°As long as you are willing to reveal whoever still wants to break the rules of Crape Myrtle Sect, I will not me him for the past actions. But if anyone takes the initiative to stand up and say that he doesn¡¯t agree with Crape Myrtle Sect, it would be better.¡± The Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s tone was calm, but when the disciples of the Immortal Ind heard it, their hearts tightened. Grand Pure Emperor was asking them to kill each other! In this way, as long as someone stood up to expose others, once that happened, the disciples present would no longer trust each other. Even if some people were dissatisfied with the Crape Myrtle Sect, they would not dare to show anything, let alone share their thoughts with others! The Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s move was really ruthless! After a while, Grand Pure Emperor asked again, ¡°Is there no one?¡± His voice was oppressive. All the cultivators on the ind felt as if a big stone was pressing on their chests and they couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°I¡­¡± At this time, a disciple¡¯s face was pale and he staggered to his feet. Alder obviously wanted to expose the others. But before he could speak, a thunderbolt suddenly fell from the sky andnded on the disciple¡¯s head. The disciple¡¯s expression froze on thest stunned expression, and then he was torn into a bloody mist. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The thunderbolt came from above the clouds. Everyone subconsciously looked up at the sky. At this time, a middle-aged cultivator with a cold face stepped out of the high-level management of the Alderaven¡¯s Edge Sect. In his palm were streaks of lightning. Obviously, he was the one who struck out the Thunderbolt magical power. ¡°I know you, Elder Rockford¡­¡± Grand Pure Emperor looked at him. ¡°Are you dissatisfied with me and Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± ¡°Jonas, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Theodore Rockford¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°Do you still have any Alderaven¡¯s Edge Sect in your heart?¡± ¡°Theodore, let me tell you first. If you continue to talk to me like this, then you will definitely die today¡­¡± The Grand Pure Emperor looked at Elder Rockford with an extremely cold expression, ¡°However, as the first Alderaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s disciple who dares to oppose me, I will give you a bit of preferential treatment so that your death will be clear¡­ Do you think what I did today is just my own idea?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes narrowed. Alder seemed to have thought of something. Alderaring this, everyone on the ind couldn¡¯t help but be confused. The Grand Pure Emperor came back with a massacre. Even the Crown Prince and the second strongest expert of the imperial family were killed. Although in the past, he was also arrogant and domineering, this time, he was so unscrupulous that it was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation. Moreover, as the only existence here that could suppress the Grand Pure Emperor, the Sect Master of the Alderaven¡¯s Edge Sect had never made a stand. Everyone was so shocked by what they saw that they could not think about it. After hearing what Grand Pure Emperor said, the doubts in their hearts came out one after another. They suddenly felt that there were indeed many unreasonable things that happened today. ¡°Could it be that Grand Pure Emperor has a powerful backer behind him?¡± ¡°Theodore, let me tell you, the Sect Master is much smarter than you. However, it¡¯s not your fault. After all, your realm is low and your Divine Sense is weak. Naturally, there are few things you can perceive. Do you still remember what the reward for Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡¯s first ce is?¡± ¡°A fragment of a magic weapon, and¡­ ¡± Theodore¡¯s body shook as a look of disbelief appeared in his eyes. Not only that, but his face was also ashen at a speed visible to the naked eye. His lips were trembling as he spoke, ¡°Ancient Kingdom¡­ Ancient Kingdom¡­ The first prize was the top of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi¡­¡± ¡°Correct¡­¡± The Grand Pure Emperor coldly snorted, ¡°Do you really think that the top of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi would be rewarded at will? At this time, the eyes of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators were staring at the heaven and earth where we were! The Sect Master was very smart. After he discovered it, he immediately fell silent. How dare youe out and oppose it now?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± At this moment, Theodore¡¯s heart was full of regret. His whole body was trembling. Alder wanted to exin, but a golden light broke through the air and tore through his chest. Chi! The Elder of the Amethyst Pce Realm was torn into a bloody mist, just like the disciple he had killed. However, the elder was even more miserable. His spirit had been destroyed. Above the green clouds, behind the white fog, the two elders who had contacted Sonya before all looked at the Sect Master in surprise. When they saw that the sect master was silent, they nodded their heads slightly. Their breathing suddenly sank and their bodies seemed to instantly be much more stooped. The Grand Pure Emperor looked around and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t submit, you¡®ll die.¡± ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect is mighty, and Grand Pure Emperor is domineering!¡± Above the clouds, a middle-aged cultivator, who was at the peak of the third stage of Alderavenly Spirit Realm, suddenly stood up and waved his arms, shouting, ¡°The Wooden Sect is willing to submit to the Crape Myrtle Sect from now on. We are only loyal to the Crape Myrtle Sect and the Emperor!¡± After that, regardless of theplicated eyes of the people around him, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed hard to the Grand Pure Emperor as the Sect Master of the Wooden Sect. Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 ¡°Good, very good¡­ Those who know what¡¯s good for the moment are wise. I¡¯m very satisfied with your surrender now,¡± The Grand Pure Emperor nodded and flicked his finger. Instantly, a spinning pill flew to the front of the Sect Master of the Wooden Sect. ¡°This sun and moon condensed core can increase one¡¯s strength by a hundred years and extend one¡®s life span by a hundred years. It contains Connate Godfiend blood essence. After taking it and absorbing it, your strength and realm will soar by leaps and bounds,¡± said Grand Pure Emperor. The Sect Master of the Wooden Sect held his breath and looked incredulous. The Wooden Sect was not a big sect in Lunia. It could be seen from the fact that their sect had no Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators. Originally, the Sect Master also felt that his Path to Immortality was hopeless to advance to the Amethyst Pce Realm. This mission could only be handed over to the next sect head or a genius who had appeared out of nowhere in the sect. But now, as soon as he knelt down, the opportunity came to him! A hundred years of power, a hundred years of lifespan. These two things were ced in front of him. If he still couldn¡¯t be promoted to Amethyst Pce Realm, then his previous path of Immortality would be in vain! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ishac would be the first cultivator to be promoted to Amethyst Pce Realm in the history of the Wooden Sect! Meanwhile, the Wooden Sect would also greatly increase its status because of his advancement! With this in mind, the eyes of the Sect Master of the Wooden Sect were shining. Ishac took a deep breath and kowtowed violently to the Grand Pure Emperor again. If he still had the feeling of gambling and being forced to do so just now, now he was willing to do so. If he could exchange a hundred kowtows for such a pill, then he was more than willing! Seeing that the Sect Master of the Wooden Sect had received such a reward from the Grand Pure Emperor just because he expressed his submission, the breathing of the sect masters of the surrounding sects and families became heavy, and their eyes showed envy. Soon, more than ten of them braced themselves and stepped out of the crowd. With a thud, they knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the Grand Pure Emperor, showing their obedience. ¡°Very good¡­¡± The Grand Pure Emperor waved his arm and everyone was awarded a pill. The sect masters and heads of the ns of these sects were so excited that they began to tremble. Originally, they were still very nervous. But at this moment, they were too excited to control themselves. Seeing that as long as they kowtowed to show their submission, they would get such a reward, the sect masters and heads of the ns on the cloud could no longer hold back and followed suit. The crowd rushed forward like a tide. They knelt on the ground and shouted loudly. ¡°Mighty Grand Pure Emperor!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to serve Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± ¡°The merit benefits the immortal Dao, I will absolutely support it!¡± ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect and the Grand Pure Emperor are the most excellent!¡± The Grand Pure Emperor was not stingy at all. Ishac waved his arm, and in the blink of an eye, dazzling multicolored light shot out. Arge number of rewards fell into the hands of the cultivators. Although the rewards at this time were definitely not as good as the previous ones, it was already a huge surprise for these cultivators. Originally, they thought that they would be captured. However, not only had they survived, but the sects and families behind they had also been preserved and were rewarded with pills. These pills might be rare for the Grand Pure Emperors, but for the cultivators of these sects and families, they were all top-grade spirit pills. At this moment, every cultivator was so excited that their faces turned red, and their nostrils opened and closed like a bull in distress! With loud cheers and congrattions, the Grand Pure Emperor raised his head and looked at the cloud where the Sect Master of the Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect was in the deepest part. From the moment he arrived, the Sect Master of Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect seemed to have not existed. Ishac did not move or make any sound. However, under the cover of the Divine Awareness, Grand Pure Emperor knew that the other party was there. ¡°Sect Master, you¡¯re very sensible and didn¡¯t stop my actions. I¡¯m very satisfied¡­¡± The Grand Pure Emperor said. ¡°Even if you take action, you can¡¯t make any waves and can¡¯t stop the general trend. That was because you had self-knowledge and did not destroy your own future, which meant that your ability to judge the situation was quite good. No wonder you could be the sect master. In that case, I might as well reveal some secrets to you at this moment. By the way, I will let you know what I have to do next.¡± Grand Pure Emperor pointed to the ground and said, ¡°From today on, Crape Myrtle Sect will spare no effort to promote the merit system. If anyone wants to stop me, then they are making things difficult for me and Crape Myrtle Sect. I¡¯ll wipe out all of them. When the merit system ispleted, there will no longer be any dynasty that oppresses mortals in Lunia.¡± A muffled sound came from the distant sky. Everyone present was shocked. However, the Grand Pure Emperor didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Ishac nced in the direction of the voice and continued, ¡°The empire is about to be destroyed, and all the gateway to immortality and ns will disappear.¡± But this time, before everyone looked shocked, he added, ¡°At that time, the Grape Myrtle Sect will only exist in the entire Lunia! Under the rule of the Crape Myrtle Sect, there would be a prosperous world that everyone pursued true goodness and beauty and determined their status with merits!¡± ¡°The more good one did, the more merit he would receive. Ishac would be able to enjoy more practice resources. I will not only implement the merit system in Lunia. In the future, the surrounding Upper Kingdoms will also promote the merit system!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Grand Pure Emperor narrowed his eyes and the power of a Real Immortal pressed down on the other cultivators of the Upper Kingdom on the green cloud. There were many Amethyst Pce Realm experts among them. But at this moment, their faces turned pale. They took a step back, but they did not dare to make a sound, for fear that they would be the object of Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s prestige if they showed a little doubt. This fellow dared to kill the Crown Prince and the Elder of his sect. Judging from his posture, if the Sect Master of Ishacaven¡¯s Edge Sect stopped him, he would kill the Sect Master. Ishac could kill these people without blinking, let alone the cultivators of other Upper Kingdoms. The cultivators from other countries were frightened and listened to the next words of the Grand Pure Emperor. ¡°The reason why I spared you today is not because I am softhearted, but because I want you to go back andplete what I said today and convey to your country¡¯s royal family, sects, and families. If they knew what was good for them, and surrender and submit as soon as possible, then I might give them some rewards. If you don¡¯t listen to me, you just saw what had happened.¡± As soon as these words came out, the cultivators and members of the royal family from other countries trembled and kept quiet, not daring to raise their heads. After teaching these people a lesson, Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s breath suddenly became cold. A chilling aura suddenly enveloped the surrounding area. The surging sea was frozen. Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 The faces of the cultivators present all revealed an inexplicable expression. But in a sh, they all felt that their flesh and blood seemed to be frozen. And it was directly frozen to death! This feeling made them instantly look terrified. Not to mention their current realm, even the True Martial Realms who had just started cultivating could be immune to cold and summer heat. But now, this kind of bone-chilling coldness gave them a kind of despair that their vitality would bepletely destroyed. This could only be magical power! It was the First magical power! The ice froze the whole world, making the present Holy Land Realms, Abrahamavenly Spirit Realms, and even Amethyst Pce Realms feel extremely desperate, as if a disaster wasing. Countless horrified eyes looked at the Grand Pure Emperor, not knowing what had happened. A golden light shed in the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s eyes. The dazzling light was like a golden sun rising from the horizon, spreading for hundreds of kilometers. Countless hollows seemed to have been burned and melted into a semi-transparent shape. A ck shadow was rapidly spreading through the translucent void. At first, it was just a small ck spot deep in the void. But in the blink of an eye, the little ck dot quickly spread like a drop of thick ink dripping into the cup. The whole sky seemed to be covered. The aura of darkness, heaviness, disaster, and destruction instantly enveloped the entire sky like a boundless lid that covered the entire world. This was an imposing manner that was not inferior to the Grand Pure Emperor. It was even stronger and fiercer than the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s! Who was it? One wave after another came before it was even. The cultivators present felt that their hearts were about to explode. The broadsword in the Right Protector¡¯s hand trembled violently. Abraham frowned and looked up at the sky. Abraham saw Grand Pure Emperor make a gesture to him. The Right Protector understood. After saluting respectfully, he moved and appeared on the ind. At this moment, only Grand Pure Emperor was left in the air. The golden light in Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s eyes burned fiercely and rubbed fiercely, making the sky as bright as ck clouds rolling violently. A metallic smell surged out from the ck clouds. Sounds rang out. ck clouds surged, erupting, as if unmatched ancient vengeful spirits were summoned. ¡°You¡¯re ying tricks. Die!¡± Grand Pure Emperor shouted softly and grabbed. The Fiendgod country immediately shot out golden lightning and tens of thousands of rays of golden light shot toward the sky like rainbows, instantly piercing through the ck clouds. Paw! This series of movements was like a knife piercing into a person¡¯s body. Just when everyone was shocked, arge amount of blood rushed out from the ck clouds and turned into a downpour. Endless screams and wails came from the dark clouds, as if hell had descended. What was even more frightening was that the blood spilled from the ck cloud sshed on the golden light. It immediately corroded the golden light and created a big hole. Seeing this, the golden light in the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s eyes became more and more dazzling, and a vigorous spiritual Qi, like an endless river, shot into the demon god country. The treasure spun violently. Millions of golden lights gathered together and turned into unfathomable battle intent. With a slight tremble, a golden giant sword that seemed to have killed countless creatures was formed. This enormous sword erupted, immediately tearing apart the world. Sword energy surged, the radiance illuminating the Nine Prefectures¡¯ archaic era. Grand Pure Emperor waved his arm and controlled the golden giant sword to cut toward the ck cloud. Chi! The sound of cloth being torn was heard. The rolling ck clouds were instantly cut open by a hole that was hundreds of thousands of miles long. The sea of blood poured down. Screams and wails shook the sea violently, and waves rose to the sky. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Many of the cultivators on the ind were trembling, and their souls were about to be destroyed. The Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s expression did not change when he heard the screams. His eyes were like monstrous waves as he waved his arm, grabbed and pped. The giant golden sword suddenly turned into a torrent faster than light and shot toward the torn ck cloud. The battle was so fierce that the sky and the earth changed color and the sun and moon lost their luster. ¡°Good timing!¡± A loud roar came from behind the ck cloud. The next moment, there was a violent collision, the copse of mountains and rivers, the explosion of steel, and the sound of thunder and lightning. The giant golden sword trembled violently. The part that pierced the ck cloud seemed to be fighting with something fiercely. Countless demonic shadows appeared again and again. They cried violently and shot out from the blood all over the sky. ¡°Come out!¡± Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s eyes were full of anger, and his tongue was like thunder. Abraham grabbed the golden sword in the air and pulled it out violently. Boom! When the giant sword was pulled out of the thick ck cloud, it also took out a bloody ck ghost hand! Ghost Hand was almost as big as the golden giant sword. It held the sword edge tightly. Countless vengeful spirits howled around Ghost Hand, and endless blood sprayed from it. As soon as Ghost Hand appeared, countless gusts of wind followed. The world within a radius of a thousand miles seemed to have turned into a world of evil ghosts and ghosts. The surface of Immortal Ind and the green clouds were like rainbows. Obviously, the Sect Master of Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect, who had not made a sound all the time, took action to protect everyone present. Otherwise, most of disciples on the ind would have died instantly. The cultivators on the clouds would also be hurt. The cultivators were still in shock and hurriedly looked up at the sky. As soon as they looked up, they saw a burly man wrapped in ck stripes flying out of the ck cloud. The man¡¯s whole body seemed to be made of steel and iron. It was dark and dense, but at the same time, it exuded iparable strength. Ghost Hand, which held the golden sword, was controlled by him. At this time, the manughed wildly, and his voice shook the Qi and blood of the cultivators on the spot, causing it to churn and hover in the air. Countless evil ghosts flew in the dark wind, forming a 3,000- meter-high Yin Soul Throne behind him. With a cruel smile on his face, the man was sitting on the throne and fighting with the Grand Pure Emperor at the same time,ughing ferociously. ¡°Jonas, hand over the qualification of the Glory City and I will spare your life!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± The light in the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s eyes rubbed fiercely, as if it was going to burn the Milky Way. ¡°Demon-override Prince, do you really think you can beat me?¡± ¡°Demon-override Prince?¡± The cultivators on the ind looked at each other, not knowing the name. However, the cultivators who represented the highest level of the Lunia all changed their faces at this moment. There was another person on the ind, whose expression suddenly became very strange. This person was Moses. She looked at the dark figure in the sky and muttered, ¡°Glory City?¡± Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 No matter how mysterious the identity of Demon-override Prince was and how powerful he was, at least his words attracted the attention of the George. ¡°Glory¡­ Glory City¡­¡± George blinked. These words did not cause any reaction from anyone else. It was because no one else knew or heard of it. As the closest Taoistpanion of Marsha, George had heard these words from Marsha. Moreover, she also knew that Marsha¡¯s mother, who was very likely to be alive, was closely rted to this Glory City. Perhaps the next clue to find Marsha¡¯s mother was in this Glory City. But why did the Glory Citye out of the mouth of the Demon-override Prince? Isn¡¯t Glory City the glory of the Human n? George was confused. However, the next moment, her eardrums were interrupted by a series of rolling thunder explosions in the sky. She felt a sharp pain. ¡°Jonas, no matter whether you want to or not, I want the qualification of this Glory City! I already knew that you relied on this qualification to obtain the support of the Ancient Kingdom, which was why you were so unscrupulous in this Lunia! But as long as I kill you, this qualification will fall into my hands. At that time, the Ancient Kingdom will support me! And you are a poor insect that no one cares about!¡± Every word the Demon-override Prince uttered was like a p of earth-shaking thunder. The whole sky was suddenly blown up by the thick clouds, as if countless giant pythons were twisting, revealing extremely horrible and desperate. Immortal Ind was also fortunate to be protected by the Sect Master of Astoraven¡¯s Edge Sect. At this time, the true form of the Astoraven¡¯s Edge Sect Supreme Treasure, the Demon-Subduing Bell, also appeared. It emitted thousands of rays of light and enveloped the ind and the surrounding sea. Otherwise, in this world, Immortal Ind would be the first to copse, explode. None of the cultivators above could survive. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jonas. Compared with Upper Kingdom, the ancient kingdom values the strong more. So when I snatched your qualification to enter the Glory City, the Honorable of the Ancient Kingdom would not stop me. On the contrary, they will look forward to thepetition between us. As for Lunia¡­¡± Demon-override Prince sneered. In an instant, the world seemed to be darker. Waves of Death Qi almost condensed into a rain of talismans and fell from the sky. ¡°Whoever dares to interfere with the affairs gets involved in the affairs of the Ancient Kingdom. If you want to die, juste!¡± ¡°Jonas, your Crape Myrtle Sect and your Astoraven¡¯s Edge Sect can¡¯t help you at all!¡± The Demon- override Princeughed. Every word he said was to break the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s Taoist Astorart and make him doubt and waver. However, there was no fluctuation in the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s eyes. Astor held the demon god country in his hand and his eyes were sharp. It seemed that he was surrounded by millions of sword radiance, preventing the surrounding evil magic from getting close to him. Astor was like a golden sun in the ck vortex, immune to all attacks. ¡°Why do I need help to kill a country bumpkin like you? You threw yourself into the trap today, which saved me a lot of trouble. After you are killed, I willpletely wipe out the 108 demons behind you, so that there will be no more chaos between demons between heaven and earth!¡± As soon as the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s voice fell, the light of the Fiendgod country in his hand became brighter. Rays of light shot into the surging ck clouds. In the dark clouds came deafening screams and wails. Waves of blood, like a waterfall hanging in the sky, poured down with a rumble, forming a magnificent spectacle. ¡°You think too simply!¡± Demon-override Prince sneered. Astor stood up from the seat. The throne turned into thick smoke columns. Countless ferocious faces appeared on each of the smoke columns. They roared, as if a group of demons hade to the world to wreak havoc. Looking at the Grand Pure Emperor from a distance, Demon-override Prince¡¯s eyes were also shining with dark and sharp light. This ck light seemed capable of extinguishing all light in the world. ¡°Jonas, in order to kill you today, we have prepared for more than a hundred years! This n is called Astoraven-covering n!¡± Demon-override Prince roared. The ck smoke columns behind him let out sharp and shrill screams, like ck lightning shooting in all directions. In a sh, they disappeared. In the sky, the Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon-override Prince were confronting each other. There was dead silence on the ind. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The Sect Masters and heads of the ns or the sects and families on the green clouds looked at the ck smoke columns that disappeared from their sight in a panic. They felt as if a disaster was about to befall them. The ck smoke columns seemed to be about to cause some earth-shattering chaos. At this time, they could not calm down at all, and their faces and eyes were full of panic. ¡°How could the Demon-override Prince appear here?¡± ¡°This person is known as an immortal demon from Samsara, but I never expected him to have reached the Great Saint Realm, which is on par with the Real Immortal Realm, and his strength far exceeds that of the Grand Pure Emperor Realm. Otherwise, he would not have been able to contend with the Grand Pure Emperor!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, the qualifications for Glory City that he just mentioned? What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t the Grand Pure Emperor say that all of his schemes were supported by the Ancient Kingdom? Why didn¡¯t the Ancient Kingdom care about him?¡± ¡°Then, what is the Astoraven-covering n? It has been prepared for hundreds years to deal with the Grand Pure Emperor. What¡­ What is going on?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t know anything before that!¡± ¡°I have a hunch that the smoke columns full of demon aura just now will definitely cause chaos!¡± Just as the crowd was talking about it and felt uneasy, an aura that could shake the earth and destroy the creatures seemed to rise from all corners of the world. In the next moment, rumbling sound could be heard. Countless explosions of steel sounded from afar. mes of war rose into the sky, shouting, screaming, crying, and roaring. Countless sounds came from all directions like a tsunami. The whole earth seemed to be in turmoil. The disciples on the ind were so scared that their legs went limp. Those who could still stand at this time really had a strong Dao Astorart. Above the clouds, the cultivators¡¯ faces changed instantly. The messenger Taoist Talismans and various kinds of magic weapons on their bodies all lit up in a hurry, representing the emergency of losing control. ¡°The Demon Race erupted to exterminate the sects¡­¡± ¡°The zombies are resurrected, and the army is sweeping the city¡­¡± ¡°Bandits are everywhere, and corpses are everywhere¡­¡± ¡°The inner demons are in chaos, asking for help¡­¡± Almost in an instant, not only the Lunia but also the surrounding Upper Kingdoms fell into chaos. It was like a quiet pot. After opening the lid, the boiling water inside suddenly exploded. Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 The cultivators on the green clouds all looked incredulous. It was as if all kinds of disasters had befallen the area of Upper Kingdom in a short moment. All kinds of demonic beasts, zombies, dead souls, devil people, and so on exploded like a volcano. And it was obvious that these disasters were all well prepared. They had umted strength under the eyes of these sects and families and were fully prepared. When the Demon-override Prince gave the order, they immediately showed their ferocious fangs. They chose the right time, doing it in Immortals¡¯ Assembly, when Grand Pure Emperor of Crape Myrtle Sect returned. At this time, every Upper Kingdom Sect sent powerful cultivators to watch the ceremony. The battle strength of any high rank sect or n was probably less than half of what it had been before. In the case of these disasters, these sects and families suffered unprecedented losses in an instant. The mortal city under the control of the Upper Kingdom was also covered with corpses. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. How could mortal guards withstand the beast tide¡¯s attack? The rolling beast tide was like a flood. Wherever it flowed, the city would turn into ruins. All of the ns, sects, and countries were filled with despair. The expression of the cultivators on the green cloud suddenly became exceptionally ugly. A towering rage rose up. Their eyes were full of hatred as they looked at Demon-override Prince. ¡°You¡¯re not convinced?¡± Demon-override Prince narrowed his eyes. A horrible pressure fell. The green clouds that carried everyone began to shake violently. The Taoist Stefanarts and the chaotic spiritual Qi of the cultivators in the green clouds all seemed to have been hit. Everyone suddenly remembered that the Demon-override Prince, who appeared at this time, was someone who couldpete with the Grand Pure Emperor. For a moment, the angry eyes turned into anger and fear. Demon-override Prince snorted coldly. ¡°Thew of the jungle is thew of the jungle. The strong are the most respected. Isn¡¯t this theory that cultivators of the Human n are best at?¡± ¡°This time, it¡¯s the same. The Stefanaven-covering n of us demons together is to get rid of Jonas Powell, and the other day, we will kill all the human cultivators! You have upied the fertilend and rich cultivation resources for too long!¡± Before Demon-override Prince could finish his words, a series of angry roars came from above the clouds, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the sects of Ancient Kingdom will suppress you?¡± ¡°Sects of Ancient Kingdom?¡± Stefanaring this, Demon-override Prince seemed to have heard the funniest joke. ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said before? At this moment, the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom were watching! As long as I kill Jonas, the Ancient Kingdom will support me. When that time comes, all of you will be wiped out by us demons and demons and be our ves and food!¡± ¡°The Ancient Kingdom knows better about strength than your Upper Kingdom! The Stefanaven- covering n that has been prepared for a hundred years is to kill all of you in an instant like lightning!¡± Stefanaring his words, almost all the cultivators present turned pale. The news of asking for help kepting. However, these cultivators only felt their eardrums buzz and their brains go nk. Demon-override Prince seemed to be very satisfied with the shock and despair of the human cultivators. Stefanughed wildly, narrowed his eyes, and looked at the Grand Pure Emperor. ¡°Jonas, this time in the Stefanaven-covering n, my task is to kill you! Let me ask you, do you dare to fight with me?¡± ¡°Noisy!¡± The Grand Pure Emperor said coldly, his eyes shining with golden light. ¡°You¡¯re now at the Great Sage Realm, which means that as long as I kill you, those demons and ghosts will have no leader, and all the crises can be easily dealt with. Moreover, I can show the sects of the Ancient Kingdom how right they were to give me the qualification to enter the Glory City at the beginning. As for you, you are just a good-for -nothing!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Demon-override Prince roared. The ck cloud above his head spun violently, forming a whirlpool that covered a radius of a million miles in an instant. In the vortex came earth-shaking shouts. Countless gs and ghost heads were rolling and rising, as if there were millions of demon army hidden inside. This amazing momentum was rolling, almost making people feel that the sky was copsing. Demon-override Prince¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with countless dark worlds. Stefan looked at the Grand Pure Emperor and sneered. ¡°Jonas, this is the Stefanaven Demon Soul- devouring Formation specially designed for you. I just want to ask you if you have the courage to enter it and fight with me!¡± The voice spread through the Lunia. People in every corner of the Upper Kingdom could hear it clearly. Obviously, the formation that destroyed the Divine Souls was set up by the Demon-override Prince to kill Jonas. This was a clear trap. But Grand Pure Emperor did not hesitate at all. Stefan held the Fiendgod country in his left hand and grabbed at the void with his right hand. Suddenly, a giant axe was grabbed by him, as if it had passed through billions of space-time. Endless glory burst out, and the seawater was evaporated in an instant. The ck clouds all over the sky burned arge area. Countless auspicious beasts roared around the axe. ¡°Demon-override Prince! I will let die for clearly!¡± Grand Pure Emperor shouted angrily. His body was wrapped in a golden light and suddenly became bigger. 3 meters¡­ 30 meters¡­ 300 meters¡­ 3,000 meters! The whole world seemed to be supported by his body. Grand Pure Emperor waved his arm, opening up countless spatial passageways. Countless cracks in the void intertwined between heaven and earth. The Grand Pure Emperor was like a supreme heavenly deity. Anyone who saw him would have to kneel down and worship him. No one could resist the power of a real immortal! ¡°Thene with me!¡± The Demon-override Prince suddenly propped himself up and turned into a giant, like a pitch-ck mountain up to the sky, falling into theherworld, confronting the Grand Pure Emperor. With a loud roar, his mountain-like body began to burn with ck mes. Stefan spread out his ck wings, which were more than a thousand kilometers long. They shed violently, rolled up the storm, and flew toward the center of the vortex. In the center of the vortex, an indescribable skeleton could be seen. Demon-override Prince flew in the direction of the skull¡¯s gaping mouth. ¡°I¡¯ll let you die clearly!¡± Grand Pure Emperor took a step forward, and a magnificent goldendder appeared under his feet. Under the golden light, countless ck shadows and dead souls were melted. ¡°Right Protector, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you to deal with. Get rid of the people who deserve to be eradicated. When I kill Demon-override Prince, I¡¯ll destroy the souls of the Demon Kings ande back!¡± The Grand Pure Emperor took a step forward and crossed thousands of kilometers. In the blink of an eye, he held a huge axe and rushed into the vortex. Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 Golden light and ck tide surged. In all directions, there was a roar of thousands of troops charging forward. A tragic aura arose spontaneously and enveloped the world. The huge figures of the Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon-override Prince shattered the endless void every time they collided in mid-air. Countless cracks appeared in the sky. The void storm appeared with a woo sound, crushing the entire sky into mud. Everything was destroyed and muddy. Two figures, one was golden and the other was ck and deep. They fought farther and farther away and soon entered the center of the vortex. Just as everyone was on tenterhooks, the vortex suddenly spun, and a loud noise that pierced through the sky and the earth was heard. It suddenly disappeared. They didn¡¯t know where they had been, nor did they know what would happen next. However, this great battle that changed the world was destined to have no final result in a short time. Above the clouds and on the ind, there was a strange silence. Rays of light filled with an urgent aura continued to flicker. After a while, as the Right Protector held the broadsword and made a ng in the air, everyone came to their senses. ¡°In the name of the Emperor, I will clear those who opposed the merits of Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± The Right Protector¡¯s eyes were full of unscrupulousness. Obviously, with the support of the Ancient Kingdom, the Crape Myrtle Sect had no reason to worry after confirming that the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the other Elders did not dare toExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. intervene. Under the horrified gazes of the crowd, the Right Protector swept the wide sword in his hand. The tip of the sword was sharp and pointed to Immortal Ind. ¡°Omas is dead, but the aplices are still there. Next, I will kill you!¡± ¡°Do you really think we are afraid of you?¡± Jamie stood with her chest out, and her eyes revealed a rare coldness. She had the closest rtionship with Omas. Jamier tone was somewhat simr to that of Omas. After Jamie, Xander, Jamie, Yvonne, and the others all stood behind her. Their auras were surging and they were not afraid. Not only them, but Butterfly also waved her arm after looking up at the clouds. She summoned her puppet and stood silently beside Jamie to express her attitude. A little further away, after a short silence, Shane, Mine, and the other cultivators also turned into rays of light and came to the ce where Jamie and others were. ¡°Although my realm is far inferior to yours, I don¡¯t want to be a humble dog like others,¡± Shane looked at the Right Protector and said lightly. Most of the cultivators on the ind were kneeling on the ground. Only Jamie and the others stood proudly and remained unmoved in front of the pressure of the Right Protector and the Crape Myrtle Sect cultivators. A tragic and strong aura immediately spread out. ¡°Well, I really admire your spirit of not being afraid of death.¡± The Right Protectorughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t need to find you one by one! Since you want to die, I¡¯ll send you to hell!¡± Before he could finish his words, the Right Protector suddenly chopped down with his broadsword. Bam! Suddenly, a burning Jamieavenly River fell violently from the sky. Thousands of flowing light and flowing fire fell from the sky. Among them, Shane and Master Eva Green were at the third stage of the Jamieavenly Spirit Realm. However, there was an insurmountable gap between Jamieavenly Spirit Realm and Amethyst Pce Realm. What¡¯s more, it was the Right Protector of Crape Myrtle Sect who attacked. In Crape Myrtle Sect, he was second only to the Grand Pure Emperor! Under the stern expressions of Shane and the others, their defensive magic weapons werepletely destroyed. Despair enveloped the ce. The Right Protector¡¯s strike was obviously a zing torrent, but at this moment, it gave people the feeling of falling trees, and the silence of the end of the frost. ¡°All of you, die!¡± The Right Protector roared in the air. Above the clouds, sighs could be heard. On the ind, the cultivators lowered their heads and trembled. Bang! One defensive magic weapon after another exploded. The defensive formation was shattered as soon as it was released. The vast and mighty aura surged violently. Shane spat out blood and flew away. Mine cried out in pain as a shocking blood arrow shot out from her mouth. Yvonne covered her eyes, and wisps of blood oozed out of her fingers. The pair of enchanting pupils that had just condensed in the air dissipated at this time. Molie knelt on one knee on the ground and smashed the jade tform with cracks in the shape of spider webs. The scorching sun giant sword, which had just been wielded halfway, exploded into pieces with a bang. Xander roared and his body was pressed into the ground. The body inscriptions around him seemed to be suppressed and pulled him out of the Asura state. Butterfly waved her arms repeatedly, and puppets that she had carefully refined rushed forward regardless of their safety, but they exploded one after another, turning into waste and powder. A dragon shadow appeared behind Charlotte, but it immediately let out a sad cry. Figures kept falling. Blood rushed into the sky and exploded into a hazy bloody mist. In the bloody mist, only Jamie was still struggling. Jamier eyes were full of stubbornness and unwillingness. The Body-protection Gang around her was like broken eggshells, full of cracks. There was blood flowing and broken pieces of magic weapon weapons around her body. The light and shadow were like the setting sun. At this moment, her figure was pulled very long. The long river of mes above her head was getting closer and closer with the sharpness and all the fierceness of killing everything. Jamie refused to admit defeat. None of the fallen people wanted to lose. However, the strength of an Amethyst Pce Realm was too strong for them. The gap between heaven and earth was definitely not something that could be shortened by a single breath of injustice. ¡°Die!¡± As Right Protector roared wildly, the river of mes suddenly elerated. The raging mes all condensed into a big word ¡°death¡±, as if it was the judgement of the hell. Almost all cultivators on the ind shrank in fear. A sigh, carrying regret and helplessness, sounded from the dense fog above the green clouds. Jamie gritted her teeth and looked at the sky. The zing fire slowly filled her eyes. At this critical time, at a certain ce on Immortal Ind, someone fell as if there was a gust of air blowing past him. However, the strong wind blow like the end of the world, so the group of people didn¡¯t think much about it. In the blink of an eye, a slender and familiar figure stood in front of Jamie. ¡°Seven-colored Colorful Lotus!¡± The sound was unique to girls, and it was very strange. It was not someone Jamie knew. But the figure standing in front of her made Jamie feel more and more familiar. That familiar feeling seemed to be the same as Omas. However, after being hit by the magical power of the Grand Pure Emperor, Omas¡¯s life was uncertain. And this voice clearly belonged to a female cultivator. There was no time for Jamie to think about it right now. At this time, the mes fell and the colorful lotus rose. It was like a collision between heaven and earth. Hong! Some people looked ferocious, some stared in surprise, some fell down with a smile, some held their breath, and someughed and cried. Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 ¡°How dare you!¡± In the air, the Right Protector roared and raised his eyebrows. Morten did not look at the person on the jade tform who had just stopped him. This person was on the verge of copse. The colorful lotus was just a protective magic weapon. The attacker¡¯s realm was ¡°low¡±. The other party had to rely on the protective magic weapon to block his attack. But because of this, the other party was seriously injured. The other party had exhausted all the strength to stand still. The Right Protector was furious at the source of the colorful lotus. This was the magical power of the Cloud Valley! It was the Cloud Valley¡¯s disciple who dared to protect the survivors of Fiona¡¯s group. How dare! The Right Protector looked in the direction of the Cloud Valley disciples. The faces of the disciples of the Cloud Valley turned pale, and they began to pant, their souls trembling. Some female disciples with lower realms directly whimpered and fainted. ¡°I¡­¡± Just then, Leonardo saw the female disciple in front of her spoke softly. The female disciple¡¯s voice was weak but strong. ¡°Meadow¡­¡± The other party reported her name. So Leonardo knew her name. Meadow? Leonardo pondered for a while and confirmed that she had never heard of this name before. Moreover, she had never interacted with the Cloud Valley. Just as Leonardo was thinking, from all directions, countless eyes and divine thoughts also fell on Meadow. This was the first time in Meadow¡¯s life that she had received such attention. The heavy pressure generated at that moment almost made her fall to the ground. However, the stubbornness engraved in her bones still made her take a deep breath and forcibly straighten her body. Even though her body was trembling and her qi and blood was surging. With a sad smile on the corner of her mouth, Meadow whispered, ¡°Today, I betrayed the Cloud Valley just for the Highness and it has nothing to do with others¡­¡± Bam! In an instant, there was an uproar. Then everyone saw Meadow take out her own jade identification badge. Looking at the jade identification badge of this Cloud Valley, a trace of nostalgia shed across Meadow¡¯s eyes. She immediately gritted her teeth and condensed the spiritual Qi in her hand, crushing the Jade identification. It was a taboo for any sect that their disciples shattered their jade identification badge. This was equivalent to voluntarily giving up one¡¯s identity as a sect disciple. Meadow used this method to draw a clear line between herself and Cloud Valley. It also showed that her current behavior had nothing to do with the Cloud Valley. It was not the Cloud Valley¡¯s order. ¡°What a fool¡­.¡± Chloe murmured. ¡°Senior Hudson, you¡­¡± A Junior Sister¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Above the clouds, the Cloud Valley Sect Master¡¯s eyes shed with aplicated look. But after a long time, she just sighed with regret. Not far behind Meadow, Leonardo looked at her slender back. Deep in her memory, Fiona¡¯s voice sounded at this time. I was at the border at that time. I was ambushed¡­ Well, at that time, I had a maid, but in fact, she was almost like my sister¡­ Mortenr name is Penny. She is a very good girl¡­ She should have been taken away by Cloud Valley, but now I don¡¯t know whether she is still alive or not¡­ Penny¡­ Meadow¡­ Meadow! Thinking of this, Leonardo¡¯s eyes shed. The back of the girl became clearer at this moment. The word ¡°the Highness¡¯ that the other party said before naturally referred to Fiona! At this time, besides Meadow, only Leonardo and Yvonne knew that Fiona used to be the crown prince of the royal family. Thinking of this, Leonardo subconsciously looked at Yvonne. Yvonne¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, confusion, and shock. Seeing Leonardo¡¯s pleading eyes, she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, struggled to sit up from the ground, and nodded. Although in the past ten years, Penny¡¯s appearance had changed slightlypared to at that time, Yvonne believed that she would not mistake her for someone else. This person was Fiona¡¯s maid who had been separated from Fiona. Moreover, except for Penny herself, no one else would have the courage to stand up at this time and risk the life to protect the people rted to Fiona. Especially at this moment, the life or death of Fiona was still unclear. Obviously, in the eyes of Penny, this was one of the few things she could do for Fiona. Fiona, you bastard, you won¡¯t die so easily! Your maid is back! Where are you now?! Yvonne gnashed her teeth. Like Leonardo, she believed that Fiona would not be killed so easily. At this moment, another roar came from the sky. The sword in the Right Protector¡¯s hand was zing with fire. Morten looked down with a cold gaze and asked, ¡°Cloud Valley?¡± ¡°I have nothing to do with the Cloud Valley.¡± A trace of guilt shed across Meadow¡¯s eyes. She was not afraid at all when facing the Right Protector. ¡°Well, it¡¯s bold to use protection talisman. It seems that there are still a lot of people in Fiona¡¯s group!¡± The Right Protector roared and chopped down again. The torrent of raging mes poured down, burning the sky and the earth. There was a hint of sadness in Meadow¡¯s eyes. Mortenr teacher had made the protection talisman for her. It could only withstand the Right Protector¡¯s magical power once. At this moment, she had no other protection. The moment the long river of mes fell, she turned to look at Leonardo. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± This sentence seemed to be said to Leonardo or to Fiona who was not present at the moment. Before she could finish her words, she could no longer resist the overwhelming momentum around her. After all, she had not reached the Mortenavenly Spirit Realm yet. Meadow¡¯s body went limp and she fell to the ground. Leonardo¡¯s expression tightened and her heart ached for Meadow for no reason. She hurriedly stepped forward and let Meadow fall into her arms. Almost at the same time, two others hands appeared and supported Meadow¡¯s left and right arms. On the left was the almost exhausted Yvonne Johnson. On the right was a female cultivator who looked to be 27 or 28 years old. Although she looked young, her whole body was surging with an extremely powerful aura. Amethyst Pce Realm! ¡°Silly child¡­¡± The female cultivator¡¯s face was filled with pity as she looked at Meadow. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She immediately turned around and waved her arm toward the sky. ¡°Colorful Divine Lotus!¡± A lotus that was even more dazzling than before flew out, bingrger than an immortal ind, blocking everyone¡¯s heads. Bam! The raging river of mes poured down on it and were immediately scattered. The zing mes surged like the sea and boiled the sea. ¡°Cloud Valley, are you going to rebel?¡± In the air, the Right Protector roared with a face full of killing intent. On the ground, the female cultivator¡¯s face was cold. She said word by word, ¡°She is our disciple, how can we allow anyone else to bully her?¡± Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 ¡°Then go to hell!¡± With a boom, countlessws ofw seemed to burst out in the void. Thesews transformed into beams of light that suddenly fell down like a meteor shower, pouring down viciously onto the seven colored lotus flower. Bang! All of a sudden, there was a loud noise like a group of stars exploding. The seven-colored lotus flower was constantly shaken, and its light rapidly trembled. On the ground, the female cultivator¡¯s face became more and more serious, but she remained motionless and protected everyone behind her. The air currents around swirled and roared. Penny woke up slowly in the arms of Paul. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the familiar figure in front of her. It¡¯s Teacher¡­ At first, Penny thought she was mistaken. But the next moment, she came back to her senses. It was really her teacher! In order not to implicate the Cloud Valley, Penny deliberately crushed the jade identification badge when she made a move to show that she broke up with the Cloud Valley. Unexpectedly, when she was about to be killed by the other party, the teacher did not give up on her. Instead, the teacher appeared in front of her and blocked the Right Protector¡¯s killing move. Tears immediately flowed down Penny¡¯s eyes as she choked with sobs, ¡°Teacher¡­¡± However, before the female cultivator could respond, there was a loud sound like steel exploding and mountains copsing in the air. The colorful lotus exploded into pieces. The void immediately copsed from the explosion, revealing arge expanse of chaotic nothingness. Penny¡¯s teacher¡¯s Body-protection Gang instantly exploded. Rings of blood shot out from every pore. Astorr body flew out and heavily smashed onto the jade tform. Dense cracks kept spreading. Thick blood seeped into the cracks, which looked extremely shocking. ¡°Teacher!¡± Penny cried out involuntarily. She struggled to stand up, but her body immediately went limp and she fell back into Paul¡¯s embrace. In the distance in her sight, the seriously injured teacher had fallen into aa at this moment. Astorr teacher was taken by the Right Protector with a grim smile and flew into the air. ¡°The Cloud Valley is very bold. Who else wants to stand out, such as the sect master?¡± The Right Protector sneered and looked at the sect master of the Cloud Valley on the green cloud with provocation and ridicule. The Sect Master¡¯s face was filled with helplessness and sorrow. In terms of personal feelings, she was naturally unwilling to watch her disciples die. Especially Penny and her teacher. Penny was a genius who was highly regarded by the whole sect. The innate Flora Form and the inherited Cloud Valley methodsplemented each other. As long as she was properly groomed, Penny would be the best candidate for the future Sect Master in her heart. On the other hand, Penny¡¯s teacher was one of the few Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators in Cloud Valley. Once she died, the overall strength of the Cloud Valley would drop by 20%. This was definitely not a joke. The future and present of the sect would be cut off if she didn¡¯t save them now. But the problem was that her identity was the Sect Master of the Cloud Valley. If she were to attack the Right Protector now, regardless of whether she could save Penny and Penny¡¯s master, even if she could, what would happen next? What they had to face next was the anger of the Grand Pure Emperor, who had swept away everything today! By then, the entire Cloud Valley would be reduced to ashes. She was the Sect Master of the sect, and any decision she made had to be considered from the direction of sect inheritance. So at this time, she could only choose to turn a blind eye and bury her sadness and anger in her heart. At this moment, the Sect Master of the Cloud Valley could deeply feel the mood of the Sect Master of Astoraven¡¯s Edge Sect. Penny watched as the Right Protector took her teacher into the air. Rings of ferocious mes swirled around her teacher, about to swallow her teacher up. Penny¡¯s tears surged. Unfortunately, she really couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°How dare a cultivator at the first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm challenge the Protector of Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± The Right Protector looked around ferociously. All of a sudden, everyone present felt hot waves, as if they were going to burn their blood and boil them dry. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first to warn others!¡± A Divine Light shed in the Right Protector¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, the mes around the female cultivator burst into mes, like a fierce and ferocious Primordial Fierce Beast. It opened its bloody mouth and was about to swallow the female cultivator, burning her into ashes. ¡°Teacher!¡± Penny was in extreme grief. She wanted to break free from Paul¡¯s embrace. However, after activating her protection talisman and enduring the pressure of the Right Protector, she had expended too much mental energy. At this moment, she let out a sorrowful cry. Astorr vision immediately turned ck and she was about to faint. The moment before Penny passed out, she heard the furious roar of the Right Protector. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. It¡¯s your turn next!¡± At the same time, she was still in a daze when she saw the sky behind the Right Protector suddenly rip open. It was as if a vertical eye had appeared in the sky, filled with the aura of judgment. Next, Penny¡¯s body went limp and she knew nothing. At this time, not only Immortal Ind, but also the cultivators above the clouds were boiling. The sudden exmation even surpassed the boiling seawater within a radius of 1,000 miles. Because at this moment, the Void behind the Right Protector suddenly cracked. The middle of the crack appeared, the Right Protector suddenly felt as if it was a great disaster was about to befall him. ¡°Who dares to y tricks?!¡± With a roar, he was surrounded by raging mes. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The me instantly transformed into an awe-inspiring armor that wrapped around him. The runes emanating from it were incredibly domineering and powerful, almost like that of a heaven god. But just as he turned around, more than a dozen mes des suddenly appeared from all directions. Each me de was 300 meters long and half of the sky was red. Seeing the familiar me de, Paul and the others on the ind suddenly held their breath, feeling a surge of joy that almost shot out of their chests. ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± The Right Protector obviously recognized the Taiyi Fire Saber. A look of surprise appeared on his face under the armor. However, it was just surprise. ¡°To be able to escape from the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s clutches is considered a stroke of good fortune. However, not only did you not cherish this opportunity, you even dared to show yourself again. That means you¡¯re courting death!¡± The Right Protector raised his wide sword and struck out with a meteor shower of fire, pouring down towards the ming de. Astor roared angrily, ¡°A mere magical power like yours! You had better not embarrass yourself!¡± ¡°Mere?¡± Just then, Violet¡¯s voice rang out. Almost at the same time, more than a dozen blood-red spears appeared beside the Right Protector. The cold Death Soul Sword Light appeared, and the dense blood appeared. The roaring thunder dragon appeared, the shining thunder spots appeared, and the roaring starlight appeared. ¡°How is this possible?¡± The Right Protector¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The shock in them was a hundred times greater than before. Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 ¡°Impossible!¡± The Right Protector roared. Compared with the magical power with which Fiona didn¡¯t die in the Grand Pure Emperor, the murderous magical power that rose from all sides at this moment surprised the Right Protector even more. The realm of Fiona was just the Bolotavenly Spirit Realm. Only when one reached the Amethyst Pce Realm could one¡¯s mind be born and all methods be started. But now, these murderous magical powers rushed out at the same time. In an instant, the wind, fire, and water were connected with each other. The rolling killing intent, wave after wave, rushed toward the Right Protector. The Right Protector swung his broadsword and a thick wall of fire rose in the air. The blood-red long spear pierced through the ming walls and smashed them into pieces. Fiery mes surged, condensing into a dragon, tiger, leopard, and wolf. Countless wild beasts roared, rushing murderously towards Fiona. The thunder dragon suddenly appeared in mid-air and swung its tail. It opened its mouth and roared, and the surrounding lightning poured down. All the fire beasts were torn into pieces. The mighty sword radiance condensed the sharpness shed toward Fiona. A blood-red suddenly blocked the sword radiance. In the, streaks of ck texture emitted a destructive aura and instantly detonated the sword radiance. The next moment, endless starlight bombarded down, creating a fierce explosion in the air. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The sword radiance immediately exploded into pieces. The light around the Right Protector dimmed rapidly, and his body kept retreating. His internal organs were violently shaken, and his eyes were full of horror. How could a Bolotavenly Spirit Realm have such power? Vaguely, he felt that Fiona was stronger than when facing the Grand Pure Emperor. The other party seemed to have gained a new understanding during the period when he was destroyed by the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s magical power. In mid-air, the Right Protector was shocked and angry. At this moment, on the green cloud, the crowd eximed again and again. No one expected that Fiona was still alive. What¡¯s more, after he appeared again, he suppressed the Right Protector in an instant. The Right Protector was second only to the Grand Pure Emperor in Crape Myrtle Sect. Although no one knew exactly what his realm was, ording to everyone¡¯s guess, he should be at least at the second stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. But now, he was forced back by Fiona and was almost pushed out of the void. ¡°Is Fiona a monster?¡± ¡°Is he the reincarnation of a Greater Power?¡± ¡°Even the Grand Pure Emperor can¡¯t kill him. What, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The Grand Pure Emperor is now entangled by the Demon-override Prince. I¡¯m afraid that no one in Crape Myrtle Sect can suppress Fiona ording to the situation of the Right Protector!¡± ¡°Every time Fiona makes a move, it¡¯s really shocking!¡± Cries of surprise could be heard clearly from hundreds of miles away. The mouths of the sect heads and family heads of the ns were all opened, and even their tongues could be seen. Even the eyes of the Sect Master of Bolotaven¡¯s Edge Sect were full of surprise. In this Lunia, his strength was already at the peak of perfection. Even with a Grand Pure Emperor who had stepped into the Real Immortal Realm, there would definitely not be more than five people stronger than him! But just now, with his Divine Sense, he could not find the location of Fiona. Where was he before? The Sect Master couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. At this time, Fiona could naturally feel the gazes from all directions. Countless pairs of eyes were focused on him, including surprise, anger, fear, confusion, and so on. Everyone naturally wanted to know how Fiona managed to escape the magical power killing move of the Grand Pure Emperor. In front of the Grand Pure Emperor, so many cultivators whose realms were higher than Fiona were crushed like ants. However, Fiona not only survived, but also improved his strength. This was called incredible. Fiona would naturally not tell them that he entered another void the moment the Emperor¡¯s magical power hit him. In this way, not only did he dodge the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s Killing Move, but he also hid his aurapletely. Even the Grand Pure Emperor himself was kept in the dark. Otherwise, the Grand Pure Emperor would never let him go. Bolot would not stop until Fiona was killed. After entering the void, not only did Fiona sessfully avoid the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s relentless pursuit, but also cut off a wisp of the other party¡¯s aura. After refining, he gained various insights. In Lunia, the Grand Pure Emperor was one of the top few in terms of vision and strength. His comprehension naturally improved Fiona in such a short time! After that, Fiona returned to this ce and directly used his the Great Tao of Time to shoot out all kinds of magical powers. Then, they burst out at the same time, so he sessfully forced the Right Protector back. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Fiona looked up at the ck vortex with a diameter of more than 1,000 miles. At the center of the vortex, one could still vaguely see that the skull as big as a was constantly moving away. Countless lightning and thunderbolts kept exploding in the skull. That meant the battle between the Grand Pure Emperor and Demon-override Prince was still going on. And judging from the current situation, it would take along time for the battle between them to end. So this is Bolotaven-covering n¡­ Fiona looked away and murmured in his heart. Bolot knew the existence of the Bolotaven-covering n earlier than most of the cultivators present. When he faced the Grand Pure Emperor, one of his trump card was also to use the power of the Bolotaven-covering n to restrain the Grand Pure Emperor. To the surprise of Fiona, not only did the Bolotaven-covering n want to kill the Grand Pure Emperor, but also they had to clean up all the Upper Kingdoms, including Lunia. Fiona heard what Demon-override Prince had said. Once the Bolotaven-covering n waspleted, the Lunia and the surrounding Upper Kingdoms would undergo tremendous changes. By that time, the cultivators and mortals of the Human n would no longer be the rulers of heaven and earth. Instead, they would be a new country for demons. The human cultivators and mortals would be delicious food in the eyes of demons. Fiona had a deep impression of the flesh and blood of the Human Race when he went deep underground and saw the underground devil people. At this moment, not only the Lunia but also the surrounding Upper Kingdoms, the Efraxs and commanderies under the jurisdiction of the Upper Kingdom have also fallen into a war. I really didn¡¯t expect that the Lunia¡¯s plot would be so big¡­ However, the Ancient Kingdom didn¡¯t care about this at all. They even watched the battle from the sidelines. Just as this thought came to Fiona¡¯s mind, the Right Protector in the distance suddenly roared. Immediately, the whole sky seemed to be on fire. Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 The boundless mes turned into a river and a sea, as if endless. The whole sky was ignited at this moment and copsed toward Cindy. Cindy snorted coldly and punched forward. It was as if this palm had entered the void. Bam! It was like stars suddenly shining in the night sky. Countless stars and specks lit up in the copsed sea of fire at this moment. The stars and chess pieces were vast and deep. The Right Protector¡¯s face suddenly changed. Before he could react, a cold light shed in Cindy¡¯s eyes. Anderson curled his fingers and clenched them. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In an instant, all the stars exploded together. The sea of fire was instantly torn into pieces. Countless impacts spread in circles in the sky. The raging sea of fire was instantly shattered into pieces. Then, the dazzling starlight followed closely behind, as if it was a pir supporting heaven and earth, smashing directly toward the Right Protector. From the depths of the sky to the Right Protector, it was unknown how many kilometers away. But, the light column directly prated the void and instantly arrived in front of him. Bang! The area where the Right Protector was located had a radius of thousands of miles and turned into mud. The world seemed to be directly destroyed. Raging mes surged around the Right Protector and turned into a lofty mountain. The Body-protection Gang of the cultivators of Amethyst Pce Realm was no longer an ordinary spiritual Qi, but a spiritual Qi who could change his mind at will. As the starlight fell, with a rumble, it directly prated the ming mountain. The Great Tao andws that belonged to the Right Protector instantly copsed. With a scream, his body fell from the clouds. His body was covered with rolling blood and full of the origin of life. Blood shot out from every pore of his body. This scene caused a crazy roar toe from above the clouds. ¡°What!¡± ¡°The Right Protector is no match for Cindy!¡± ¡°Anderson is a big shot who ranks second only to the Grand Pure Emperor in Crape Myrtle Sect. Anderson is no match for Cindy!¡± ¡°Cindy¡¯s strength is unfathomable and unimaginable.¡± ¡°Grand Pure Emperor is not here. No one can stop Cindy here!¡± ¡°Although the Right Protector is not a Real Immortal Realm, in the whole Lunia, he is definitely one of the top powerful figures. Now he is defeated by the Andersonavenly Spirit Realm.¡± ¡°Cindy is definitely a peerless genius who is not inferior to the Grand Pure Emperor!¡± All of a sudden, the roaring sound was suppressed. These roars could only express one-tenth of the cultivators¡¯ surprise. The strength disyed by Cindy hadpletely exceeded their knowledge. It was at another level. However, before they could exim again, the bright starlight pir began to condense rapidly, causing the surrounding void to jump violently. In an instant, it was as if the void was no longer bound by the Law of Space and no one could tell its size! The pir of light, which seemed to be a pir of heaven, shrank into a long sword in a short time and divided into six! The six long swords reflected a bright light, and the power kept spreading. Immediately, they pierced through all kinds of restrictions around and came directly to the Right Protector, stabbing toward his limbs, chest, and head. Cultivators on both Immortal Ind and the green clouds eximed. Everyone was nervous. Because they had a hunch. Next, they might see a scene that would change history! The glow in the Right Protector¡¯s eyes was an unprecedented intense friction! The intense sense of crisis was like a dark cloud that enveloped his chest. With a roar, he used his powerful realm to forcibly suppress the wounds all over his body. With a sudden sh of his broadsword, he tore the void in front of him apart and flew into the depths of the deep void. As long as he escaped into the void, it would not be easy for Cindy to find him even if Cindy had three heads and six arms! ¡°Seal the Ghostly King Chain!¡± Cindy¡¯s eyes narrowed and his body shook. Ssh! All of a sudden, dark chains, with a cold aura that seemed toe from hell, violently rushed out, tightly binding the Right Protector. The spatial rift that represented the path of life was right in front of the Right Protector, but he couldn¡¯t ovee it! The six light swords, with infinite killing intent, stabbed down violently under the furious eyes of the Right Protector! Swish! Blood spurted out, and screams shook the sky. The sharp sword radiance pierced through the Right Protector¡¯s limbs and the void as if it had nailed him in the air. The other two sword lights pierced through his chest. Cracks spread from his chest to his whole body. Blood gushed out like a flood. At the same time, the source of life was also dissipating in all directions. All the cultivators present looked pale and their souls were shaking violently. Thest ray of sword radiance, like a bolt of lightning tearing through the night sky, suddenly sped up and stabbed into the Right Protector¡¯s forehead. His face and facial features were twisted to the extreme. If those cultivators hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, it would have been hard for them to imagine that such an expression would appear on someone¡¯s face. However, the Right Protector opened his mouth wide but could not make any sound. The silent struggle and distortion made people¡¯s scalps numb, and their marrow were cold. The chains that bound the Right Protector were now incredibly tight, as if they were about to be ripped out from the depths of the void. ¡°That is¡­ Divine Soul!¡± A shout came from a quiet cloud. Everyone looked n the direction of the voice and saw an illusory image condensed in front of the Right Protector. That was the Right Protector¡¯s Divine Soul! The Right Protector¡¯s Divine Soul was on the verge of copse. It was like a reflection on the surface of the water that could dissipate at any time as the waves kept surging. The cracks extended from the Right Protector¡¯s body to his soul. The dazzling light that gushed out of the crack was like the zing sun, about to melt the his Divine Soulpletely. The cultivators present looked at Cindy with fear. Cindy¡¯s actions were decisive and ruthless. Anderson was clearly going to kill the Right Protector and destroy the other party¡¯s Divine Soul! At this moment, the Grand Pure Emperor had no time to care. The other party was going to kill one of the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s Protectors second only to the Grand Pure Emperor! This kind of character was really terrifying. In fact, Cindy just did the same. The First magical power severely injured the Right Protector¡¯s Taoist body and Divine Soul. A golden light shed in Cindy¡¯s right hand. It was extremely sharp, as if it had easily cut open the golden line between heaven and earth and shot toward the Right Protector. ¡°Archean Demonic Soul Symbol!¡± Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 A golden light shed. It was extremely sharp and even caused the world to tremble. All the cultivators present felt that their Divine Souls were beating violently. Even though they knew that Moana was not going to kill them, they still felt terrified. Swoosh! The golden light stretched in front of the Right Protector in an instant, trying to cut him in half. Suddenly, a mirror appeared in front of the Right Protector. The mirror was so bright that it could be seen clearly that a Great World suddenly surged out of it. Countless magnificent and tall buildings, like dense forests, spread out from inside to block the Archean Demonic Soul Charm. At the same time, the void behind the Right Protector suddenly caved in, revealing a winding space channel. A big hand reached out from inside and grabbed the chain that tightly bound the Right Protector. Sizzle! The sound came like fried meat in a pan. The big hand suddenly emitted thick smoke. Pieces of meat were cooked and peeled off. But even so, the big hand still held the chain tightly and dragged the Right Protector into the void channel. ¡°Left Protector!¡± Obviously, someone had recognized him. At this moment, another Protector from Crape Myrtle Sect came to save the Right Protector. Only he could save the Right Protector. The Left Protector had been holding back until now. Obviously, he understood that he could not continue to hide. Otherwise, the loss of Crape Myrtle Sect would be more severe. The Left Protector was not the only one who attacked at this time. Two cracks suddenly appeared in the void around the mirror. The rolling spiritual Qi rushed out of the crack. In a crack, hundreds of thousands of spear shadows were suddenly stabbed out. They were extremely decisive and fierce. They were filled with towering killing intent, like millions of soldiers and horses, rushing to the sky. In the other crack, the flood and lightning condensed into a long river and rolled toward Moana. The anger and killing intent in it were about to destroy the world! Moana¡¯s eyes glittered as he saw two unwilling figures deep in the rift. East Edgaraven King, West Edgaraven King¡­ Moana snorted coldly, and then the killing intent in his eyes surged like the rising sun that suddenly jumped up to the horizon. In an instant, it shone brightly. The mighty spiritual Qi suddenly rolled up in his body. The Archean Demonic-soul Charm¡¯s golden line stretched into a golden light curtain. Ssh! All of the buildings that surged out from the mirror were destroyed in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, that mirror was directly hacked apart. With a boom sound, it shattered in mid-air. No matter what kind of magic weapons they were or what grade they were. They directly turned into scrap metal and fell from the sky. The golden light drew again. All the spear shadows were swept away. The long river of thunder directly exploded. A painful groan came from the two cracks at the same time, and streams of blood spurted out from them. The figures with hatred shrank into the depths of the void with iparable fear. Just as Moana was about to strike again, a deep voice came from the air. ¡°Enough¡­¡± The voice was like a great bell, ringing through the sky and earth. Edgararing this voice caused all of the cultivators present to feel their Dao hearts tremble. No matter how angry they were, how anxious they were, or how terrified they were, they calmed down. Even Moana¡¯s mind was spinning, and his actions were a littlete. It was also because of this that, in the blink of an eye, the hand which had grabbed hold of the Right Protector, dragged the almost copsed Right Protector into the void passageway. Moana heard that it was the Sect Master of the Edgaraven¡¯s Edge Sect who stopped him. No matter what aspect the other party was considering, for Moana, the person he wanted to kill would never be let go halfway! In an instant, a mass of thunder spots gushed out of Moana¡¯s palm. The lightning spots flickered rapidly, dazzling. It was as if the entire space was about to melt. The power contained within it could destroy countless worlds in an instant. ¡°Moana, stop! I will give you a reason¡­ The top of the spiritual Qi of the Ancient Kingdom will also be yours¡­¡± As if sensing the killing intent in Moana¡¯s heart, the voice of the Sect Master of Edgaraven¡¯s Edge Sect rang again. All the cultivators present were stunned. Even though the return of the Grand Pure Emperor this time disyed exceptional talents. However, the realm, strength, and status of the Sect Master of Edgaraven¡¯s Edge Sect were still unshakable in the hearts of everyone. A big shot like him should have been superior. But now, he took the initiative to exin to Moana. Moreover, with him speaking like this, the top of the spiritual Qi of the Ancient Kingdom that made people extremely envious was practically Moana¡¯s. This was clearly the tone ofpromise and negotiation. The Sect Master¡¯s attitude was simply unimaginable! ¡°Of course that was mine!¡± What was even more surprising was that Moana refused directly. There was no room for retreat in his tone! Before his voice fell, he released a great roar. Lightning radiance shone from his palm, turning into a perfectly straight and shocking streak of light. The sky immediately opened up, triggering the Great Tao, directly ughtering towards the Right Protector. The big hand grabbing the Right Protector melted and destroyed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The Right Protector¡¯s crumbling Taoist body and Divine Soul were engulfed by a white light. It was as thin as ayer of mist and would disappear forever. ¡°Stop¡­¡± The Sect Master of Edgaraven¡¯s Edge Sect only said a word this time. A cyan light fell from the sky and blocked Moana. The real body of the Saint Emperor Demon-Subduing Bell stopped Moana. The lightning was immediately blocked. More than half of the palm had melted away. It went to the void channel with the Right Protector and disappeared without a trace. Having failed to kill the Right Protector, Moana frowned. But then, his Divine Sense spread out. Layers of the void were prated. The two panicked figures were immediately locked by Moana. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Now that the Right Protector has escaped, you should pay me with your lives!¡± Moana¡¯s arm shook. The mighty lightning spread violently. Theyers of void instantly shattered like mud. Hiding in the depths of the void space, East Edgaraven King and West Edgaraven King, who had just attacked, screamed and were swallowed by the lightning. The lightning was like a millstone, making a creaking sound and grinding bones. East Edgaraven King and West Edgaraven King obviously understood that when the Left Protector rescued the Right Protector, he was ready to leave them behind and let Moana vent his anger. They were shocked and angry, but they had no choice. They were no match for Moana before, let alone now. After a while, there was no sound from them in the lightning. Large amounts of blood, like thick ink in clear water, dyed the lightning red in a short time. Feeling the destruction of the two powerful Divine Souls, the cultivators present felt an indescribable chill. However, Moana seemed to have done something very simple. Edgar was expressionless and turned to look at the clouds. ¡°What exnation?¡± Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 The whole ce fell into a dead silence. Even the thick clouds in the sky and the surging waves in the sea suddenly became quiet. Between heaven and earth, only Jasmine said lightly, ¡°What exnation?¡± The voice was not loud, but it carried unprecedented majesty. The group of cultivators on Immortal Ind, no matter what status or cultivation realms they were at, all knelt on the ground, not daring to move. On the green clouds, except for the heads of several big sects, the other cultivators were also silent. How many people present dared to say that they had surpassed the Right Protector of Crape Myrtle Sect in realm and strength? What¡¯s more, everyone saw it clearly. If not for the timely help of the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect, not only would the Left Protector not be able to save the Right Protector, but he would also have died here. If that really happened, the Crape Myrtle Sect would be humiliated. If it happened, in one night, all the Battle Generals were killed, and now, all the Super Masters were dead. The remaining two Protectors were also killed by Jasmine. It was unknown when the Grand Pure Emperor woulde back or whether he woulde back or not. The Crape Myrtle Sect existed in name only. However, the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect left some leeway for Crape Myrtle Sect. Many cultivators present couldn¡¯t understand the Sect Master¡¯s behavior. Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s ambition to rece Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect was obvious as long as they were not fools. Jasmine had been secretly cultivated by the Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect to destroy the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s n. However, when the Grand Pure Emperor descended, the sect master of the Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect chose to stand by and watch. Later on, when the Grand Pure Emperorunched a massacre, the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sectpletely ignored it. But when Jasmine was about to kill the Left and Right Protectors, the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect stopped him. When it was Jasmine¡¯s turn to kill East Frankaven King and West Frankaven King, the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect let him do it. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! If everyone had a standpoint, then the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect gave people a feeling that he had no stance. Everyone wanted to know why the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect did so. But obviously, they were not qualified. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to you first¡­¡± The voice of the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect came from above the clouds. Obviously, he was giving orders to others. After a while, several streams of light shot out from the green clouds. A beam of light descended from the sky and enveloped Jasmine. The beam of light enveloped Jasmine. A door appeared in front of him. Without hesitation, Jasmine stepped into the door. In an instant, the breeze brushed his face and the green shade was everywhere. Behind the gate was a small garden in the mountains. In front of him was a hut. Frank could see that green bamboos surrounded the hut. The stream slithered past his feet and the sound of running water could be heard. Jasmine turned around and saw the door closed. The immortal ind and the sea suddenly disappeared without a trace. Looking at the scene in front of him again, Jasmine could feel with his Divine Awareness that the Sect Master was in the hut in front of him. But he didn¡¯t rush over. The Sect Master was an elder of the sect. Even though the Sect Master¡¯s behavior was unfair, as a disciple, Jasmine had to be polite. Frank immediately bowed to the hut. At the same time, he also took this opportunity to explore the surrounding running water and green bamboos to see if the scenery really existed or if they were illusions condensed by formation. They are all real¡­ As if he had sensed Jasmine¡¯s thoughts, or perhaps he had indeed discovered Jasmine¡¯s actions, the voice of the Sect Master came from the hut. No one could tell how the sect master was feeling right now ording to his voice. So Jasmine straightened up and followed the path to the hut. The wooden door opened automatically. When Jasmine walked in, he saw a middle-aged schr looking male cultivator sitting at the tea table. This middle-aged schr¡¯s appearance was nothing special, but his whole body exuded an extremely mysterious Taoist Sense. At the same time, it made people feel it was difficult to reach, and it would not make people feel unattainable. It made people in awe, not afraid. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master¡­¡± Jasmine saluted again. ¡°Sit¡­¡± Sect Master pointed with his finger. Immediately, a soft cushion appeared in front of Jasmine. Jasmine knelt down on the soft cushion without hesitation. ¡°I know you have doubts and dissatisfaction in your heart, and now you need tofort your companions. I also have many things to deal with. After all, you also saw that at this time, the demons caused chaos, and all the gateways to immortality and the secr world had suffered extremely serious losses¡­¡± ¡°I have just sent several vice sect masters and Elders to arrange these things. So let¡¯s cut to the chase. Just listen¡­¡± As soon as the Sect Master opened his mouth, he did not hesitate and directly told Jasmine his purpose of meeting Jasmine at this time. ¡°Sect Master, please speak¡­¡± Jasmine nodded. ¡°Grand Pure Emperor does have the ambition to rece Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect. To be more precise, he not only wants to rece the Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but also swallow up the whole Lunia, including the dynasty, various sects, and cultivators¡­¡± ¡°For merit system?¡± Jasmine¡¯s heart stirred. This question shed through his mind, but the Sect Master in front of him nodded, ¡°It¡¯s the merit system¡­¡± Since the Sect Master had said so, Jasmine simply asked directly, ¡°What benefit does the merit system have for him?¡± The Sect Master¡¯s answer was also very direct. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but for him, there must be a great opportunity. If it¡¯s my guess, it should be rted to the Six Paths of Reincarnation te.¡± This time, the Sect Master didn¡¯t wait for Jasmine¡¯s question, he continued to say, ¡°The Six Paths of Reincarnation te hid the mystery of ancient times. If it was not obtained personally, it could not be understood. I haven¡¯tprehended the fragment as the reward of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, so I don¡¯t know what it contains¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll continue first. You can continue listening. After I finish, you can ask me a question. If I know, I will exin in detail to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jasmine nodded. Looking at Jasmine, the Sect Master pondered for a moment as if he was sorting out his thoughts. Then he continued, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to see the Crape Myrtle Sect rece the sect and the Dynasty, so I am willing to provide you with some protection and opportunities at the beginning of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly.¡± Of course, what he meant here was to protect Jasmine at the beginning, to block the suppression of Southern Frankaven Queen, and to give the vigor magical power to Jasmine. ¡°Later, when Grand Pure Emperor came back, I realized that Grand Pure Emperor did note back alone. Behind him were sects of Ancient Kingdom. So from then on, it was not convenient for me to intervene. The reason was simple¡­ The Commandery is under orders of the Efrax, and the Efrax is under orders of Upper Kingdom. The Upper Kingdom have to obey orders of the Ancient Kingdom. Ancient Kingdom is different from Upper Kingdom. There are dynasties and sects in Upper Kingdom. But¡­ In Ancient Kingdom, the imperial court and the sect are one family¡­¡± Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 ¡°The imperial court of the Ancient Kingdom and the sect are one family¡­¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. This was the message given by the Sect Master of Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect to Nathalia. ¡°The cultivators from the Ancient Kingdom sects represent the will of the Ancient Kingdom. They only care how much cultivation resources the Upper Kingdom can provide them. As for whether the Upper Kingdom is ruled by the Human n¡¯s cultivators or the demons, they don¡¯t care.¡± The Sect Master looked at Nathalia as if he was worried that Nathalia would object to this discussion and added, ¡°When the realm reaches a certain level, the other side is an immortal or a devil, so it is not so important. If one day you reach that level, you can feel it¡­¡± Nathalia pondered for a moment and finally said, ¡°Sect Master, do you also think so?¡± The sect master did not avoid Nathalia¡¯s question but nodded gently. ¡°So this is the difference between reaching the Real Immortal Realm and being below the Real Immortal Realm.¡± Nathalia was not surprised. When one was promoted to Real Immortal Realm, the difference between him and the ordinary cultivators was not only bodies but also feelings. In this way, there was a reasonable exnation for the Sect Master¡¯s not taking action before. From the realm, he had already be the existence that surpassed the Upper Kingdom cultivators. Therefore, there was no difference for him no matter what Upper Kingdom was like. Seeing that Nathalia no longer spoke, the sect leader continued, ¡°This time, cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom have appeared. If I take action, I will interfere with the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s decision. At that time, no one will be able to bear the consequences. Not only will I be destroyed directly, but also they can vent their anger on the cultivators of the entire cultivators¡­ The Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s actions were evidently supported by the Ancient Kingdom. This is why my attitude has changed before and after.¡± After a pause, the Sect Master continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the action of Demon-override Prince¡¯s attacking the Grand Pure Emperor before, but this battle between them will obviously affect the attitude of the Ancient Kingdom. If the Grand Pure Emperor won, he would be directly recognized by the Ancient Kingdom. The Lunia and the surrounding Upper Kingdoms would continue to be led by the cultivators and mortals¡­¡± ¡°But if the Demon-override Prince won, the result would be theplete opposite. What we needed to do now was to resist the attack of the demons and wait for the result of their battle. The Left and Right Protectors of Crape Myrtle Sects were among the top in Lunia. If they did not die, it would eventually affect the future battle. And your strength has now been recognized by everyone. Killing them will not benefit you except to vent your anger, so I stopped you at that time.¡± The Sect Master naturally had his own considerations ording to his words. But Nathalia didn¡¯t agree in his heart. In his mind, only by killing all the generals, super masters, and all protectors of Crape Myrtle Sect could he have a clear idea. Now that two protectors had run away, his thoughts were only half clear! Of course, he would not say those words. The Sect Master then changed the topic and said, ¡°Nathalia, do you know that at this moment, your situation is actually very dangerous?¡± Nathalia narrowed his eyes and immediately understood what the Sect Master meant. ¡°You had a bad rtionship with the Crape Myrtle Sect before. Later, you killed arge number of their disciples, and the Grand Pure Emperor also suppressed you. If the Grand Pure Emperor killed Demon- override Prince and returned, coupled with the support of the Ancient Kingdom and sects, no one could defeat him. No one would dare to stop him. Even if he pointed at me and said that he would dismiss the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect, I could only listen to him obediently¡­¡± ¡°At that time, when he found that you were not dead, he would definitely not let you go¡­¡± The Sect Master looked at Nathalia and said seriously. The Sect Master¡¯s words were already giving pointers to Nathalia. Nathalia said, ¡°Sect Master, please give me some advice. What should I do next?¡± ¡°The top of the spiritual Qis of the Ancient Kingdom that I promised you before will be given to you. As long as the battle between the Grand Pure Emperor and Demon-override Princested for a long time, if you absorbed the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi, your realm and strength would advance by leaps and bounds, and it would also have a slight connection with the Ancient Kingdom. By then, the sects and cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom would naturally notice you. But¡­¡± The Sect Master made a turn, ¡°This is far from enough. This is because you are still too weak compared with the Grand Pure Emperor who has proved himself. It will still be easy for him to kill you. So I suggest you try your best to improve yourself during this period of time. Your Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm now has the strength to kill Amethyst Pce Realm. I believe you must have a great adventure and luck¡­¡± ¡°If you can be promoted to Amethyst Pce Realm before the return of the Grand Pure Emperor. At that time, even if you were still no match for the Grand Pure Emperor, as long as the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators saw that the Grand Pure Emperor could not easily kill you, then you would win. In this way, there is at least thirty percent of your chances of survival.¡± Abrahamaring this, Nathalia was able to understand that what he needed was more than 30 percent. After some thought, Nathalia asked, ¡°Is the Sect Master referring to the secret realm?¡± There was a map of a secret realm in the reward Nathalia got in the second round. Although the Sect Master didn¡¯t make it clear, he was already reminding Nathalia. ¡°That¡¯s a secret realm withoutws and rules. After you enter, if you cane back alive, your strength will definitely advance by leaps and bounds.¡± The Sect Master did not answer directly, but this hint was very obvious. ¡°But if I go to the secret realm, mypanions may be in danger¡­¡± Nathalia looked at the Sect Master. ¡°I¡¯ll personally protect your ind so that it won¡¯t be affected when you go out.¡± The Sect Master replied and continued, ¡°However, before the Grand Pure Emperor returns¡­ If he came back, and you hadn¡¯t come back yet¡­ Since he wants to attack your ind, I won¡¯t stop him.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nathalia nodded. The Sect Master looked at Nathalia. Abraham was very satisfied with the attitude of Nathalia. The conversation just now was actually a deal between them. The Sect Master didn¡¯t want the Grand Pure Emperor to gain power in the end, but because of the support of the Ancient Kingdom, he couldn¡¯t personally stop the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s actions. So, he could only ce the treasure on Nathalia. When Nathalia went to the secret realm, he was responsible for protecting Nathalia¡¯spanions and Immortal Ind as an exchange of interests. And because the time limit was before the Grand Pure Emperor returned, it had no effect on him. As for the sacrifice of the secret realm and the top of the spiritual Qi of the Ancient Kingdom. The former was a reward for the sect disciples, and even if they entered, how much benefit they could get depended on luck. As for thetter, he had no part in it from the beginning. Therefore, frankly speaking, in the Sect Master¡¯s opinion, he had almost no practical effort to get the chess piece that could shake the Grand Pure Emperor. In the first half of the chess game, Nathalia eliminated more than half of the top members of the Crape Myrtle Sect for the sect master, and the Sect Master had protected the left and right Protector¡¯s reputation at thest moment. Thinking of this, the Sect Master was in a particrly good mood. Abraham looked at Nathalia and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished what I can tell you. Now, you can ask me a question.¡± Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 Maurina lowered his head and pondered. His reaction was within the sect master¡¯s expectations. Therefore, the Sect Master did not urge him at all, but waited patiently. In fact, what the Sect Master didn¡¯t know was that Maurina had already made up his mind when he came to this hut. Maurina didn¡¯t want to be too obvious. Therefore, he deliberately looked hesitant. After a while, he took a deep breath and looked up at the Sect Master. ¡°Have you decided yet?¡± The Sect Master asked. His majestic seemed to have been swept away today, but in fact, everything was under his control, so the sect master was in a good mood. ¡°Yes.¡± Maurina nodded. ¡°I would like to ask the Sect Master, what Demon-override Prince said about the qualifications of the Glory City?¡± The Sect Master¡¯s expression froze slightly. Edgar had previously spected the questions that Maurina would ask. For example, the origin of the Grand Pure Emperor, how to do it, and Maurina would ask him to give some treasures. But he never thought that Maurina would ask about the Glory City. Moreover, the news about the Glory City came from only one sentence from the Demon-override Prince. ¡°I¡¯m curious, so I¡¯d like to ask Sect Master to solve my doubts.¡± Maurina said and added, ¡°Because ording to the Demon-override Prince¡¯s tone, Edgaraven-covering n wants to kill Grand Pure Emperor on the one hand, but more importantly, he wants to seize the qualification of Glory City that he has.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± The Sect Master closed his eyes and pondered for a moment before nodding. ¡°The Glory City is indeed too far away for ordinary cultivators. Since you are curious, I will tell you about this Glory City and the qualification to enter.¡± Two hourster, Maurina left the hut with the top of the spiritual Qi of the Ancient Kingdom. The void trembled as the door appeared in front of him. As soon as Maurina entered the gate, he immediately returned to the ind. Most of the cultivators on the ind had left. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As his Divine Sense spread again, Maurina found that most of the cultivators above the green cloud had disappeared. It seemed that just as the Sect Master had said, in the situation of chaos, all the major sects had to unite at this moment to resist this disaster. The heads of those sects and the heads of the ns of their families all rushed back to their territories at the fastest speed to fight demons. This time, not only the Lunia but also the surrounding Upper Kingdoms were severely affected. And the Demon-override Prince said it clearly before. For Edgaraven-covering n, they had been preparing for more than a hundred years. The whole n was wless. The Human cultivators who were caught off guard by the sudden attack would definitely suffer a great loss. The situation in the early days must be very tragic. Originally, in this battle, Edgaraven¡¯s Edge Sect could be the main force to fight against demons. However, as soon as the Grand Pure Emperor returned, he killed many experts. The overall strength of the Human n cultivators was immediately weakened. Moreover, the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s attitude made the remaining cultivator people panic. It was conceivable how difficult it was to fight demons this time. Looking at the cultivators who were still leaving in a hurry, Maurina couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. But the area of Lunia is vast, and the Edgaraven¡¯s Edge Sect has a rich family background. Even if they suffered some losses in the early stage, they won¡¯t be hurt. I¡¯m afraid that the Efraxs andmanderies will suffer the most this time¡­ However, this was not something Maurina needed to consider for the time being. The battle between the Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon-override Prince would definitelyst for a period of time. And at this time, no one could predict the result. But this matter concerned the life and death of Maurina and hispanions. Therefore, it was absolutely right to consider the situation quickly. Thinking of this, Maurina¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light. However, he immediately concealed his expression. Edgar had long known the Sect Master¡¯s wishful thinking. It¡¯s equivalent to a gambler betting on both sides¡­ Edgar said that he wanted me to find opportunities in the secret realm and let Steven and the others stay on the ind. Edgar was responsible for protecting them. On the surface, he did let Steven and the others be safe before Grand Pure Emperor returned. To put it bluntly, it was equivalent to holding Steven and the others as hostage in Edgaraven¡¯s Edge Sect. Before Grand Pure Emperor returned, he was protecting them. If the Grand Pure Emperores back, the sect master will just move away lightly without offending the other party. And it seems that he deliberately detained Steven and the others for the Grand Pure Emperor¡­ Maurina flew toward the jade tform. With a stir of his mind, he began to think. Time was pressing¡­ At this moment, he had analyzed many problems and was thinking about the next n. Most of the sect master¡¯s actions were out of his own selfish motives. This also means that I¡¯m still useful to the Sect Master. What I need to do is to rely on my current value to get more resources from the Sect Master. Grand Pure Emperor was not a good person. The Sect Master was also not a good person. However, Grand Pure Emperor was arrogant and domineering¡­ The Sect Master was secretly plotting. Edgar didn¡¯t want the rise of Grand Pure Emperor to rece him, but he didn¡¯t take the initiative to take action. Edgar even showed his kindness to Grand Pure Emperor to some extent. Such a person is too thoughtful¡­ Maurina pondered for a while. This time the sect master talked to me alone not only to appease me but also to test me¡­ Maurina carefully recalled the sect master¡¯s expression and actions when he was talking to the Sect Master. I should not have revealed my ws. I am neither humble nor arrogant. I am either very grateful or angry. This is what a disciple with great luck should do after the event. I must believe some of the information that Sect Master gave me this time, but I must not believe it all. Since he wants to use me to fight against the Grand Pure Emperor, he definitely won¡¯t hurt me. And my current strength and realm are far from enough to defeat the Grand Pure Emperor, so the Sect Master can¡¯t put a;; the bets on me. Edgar must have some backup, so I have to be wary of him¡­ What I have to do next is to seize time. Thinking of this, Maurina could already see everyone on the jade tform. Steven and the others were there. There was one more tall and slender figure. The beautiful figure was crying as she looked in Maurina¡¯s direction. Penny¡­ Even Maurina¡¯s heart trembled. Unexpectedly, they could really reunite again! At this moment, what Maurina was thinking about was what his mother had said in the Tower of Life. I can¡¯t forget it. There must be an echo¡­ Edgar remembered the mark on the cultivator¡¯s magic robe that took away Penny ten years ago. Edgar had always believed that Penny was still alive. Edgar always felt that he could see Penny one day in the future. Penny also thought the same. Turning into a stream of light, Maurinanded on the jade tform. Obviously, everyone had known the identity of Penny. At this time, they all took the initiative to take a step back, including Steven and the Yvonne. For a moment, they gave all the space to Maurina and Penny. Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 The broken void began to recover under the repair of the magical power. The world became clear again. The sky was blue and the sea was calm. The slowly falling sunset dyed the sea red. Streams of light shot out from the ind hovering above the sea. On the jade tform of Immortal Ind, George, Yvonne, Lady Maisie, Xander, and the others stood aside. From time to time, they would look at Chyntia and Penny, who were several miles away. The Cloud Valley had sent someone to take away Penny¡¯s teacher, the Elder who almost died in the hands of the Right Protector, and expressed their gratitude to Chyntia. When facing Penny, the disciples of the Cloud Valley couldn¡¯t hide their disappointment. In the end, Penny made the choice that they didn¡¯t want to see. However, they did not me Penny. Instead, they respected her choice. From this moment on, Penny had nothing to do with Cloud Valley. When the Cloud Valley disciples left, Penny tried her best to hold back her tears, but her eyes were still red. After that, Chyntia and Penny told each other about their past not far from the crowd. Ten years had passed since they parted. Chyntia always believed that he could see Penny again. Penny also believed that Chyntia would not die. One day, they would meet again. This time, both of their wishes were realized. In the eyes of Chyntia, the girl in his memory, who had not fully grown up at that time, was already standing gracefully. From Penny¡¯s point of view, Chyntia¡¯s every move was like the aura of a king. When the Cloud Valley disciples left, Penny¡¯s eyes turned red. When she stood in front of Chyntia, Penny¡¯s tears kept flowing, and finally stopped. This scene also made the eyes of the people nearby ache. They respected the rtionship between Chyntia and Penny. Although they didn¡¯t set up any formations to block the way when they were talking, they didn¡¯t eavesdrop and didn¡¯t use their Divine Awareness to explore. Therefore, no one knew what they were talking about. However, the atmosphere of reunion after a long separation could still be clearly felt. ¡°Chyntia once told me about Penny. In fact, even if he can¡¯t see Penny this time, Chyntia has made a decision before when the Assembly is over, he will personally go to Penny¡­¡± George wiped the corners of her eyes and continued, ¡°What he meant before was that his realm was not high enough. If he went to the Cloud Valley, the other party might not pay attention to him. But if he reached a high enough realm and became famous in the Assembly, it would be much easier to find Penny¡­¡± Everyone listened and nodded silently. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Before, I only knew that Chyntia picked up a maid, but I didn¡¯t expect that she was still alive, and she was also in Lunia, and she also became a cultivator.¡± Yvonne was also surprised. ¡°She was even born with a constitution, so I really have to thank Carson. If it weren¡¯t for his assassination, Penny, a good cultivator, would have been buried.¡± The conversation between Chyntia and Penny did notst long before they returned to the crowd. Penny followed Chyntia with a trace of nervousness and uneasiness. In fact, when Cloud Valley and the others left and Penny did not leave with them, everyone knew that she would stay. Seeing this, George took the initiative to step forward and hold Penny¡¯s hand to express her gratitude for Penny¡¯s protecting everyone. Under the pressure of the Right Protector, everyone present was on the verge of death. Penny not only protected everyone, but also dragged herself into danger. She did this just for Chyntia. She knew that George and others were partners of Chyntia, so she did not care about herself. It was also because of this that everyone¡¯s gratitude towards Penny became more sincere. Everyone expressed their gratitude to Penny one by one. This time, Penny felt a little embarrassed. Seeing Lady Maisie¡¯s inquiring eyes, Chyntia nodded and looked at the crowd, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Following the Frankart Ind first. Senior Zo, Charlotte, pleasee with us¡­¡± The others had not noticed that there was something wrong with Chyntia¡¯s words, but George, Yvonne, and Butterfly had already vaguely understood something. After returning to the Following the Frankart Ind, Chyntia immediately activated all the formations around the ind. The Following the Frankart Ind had a radius of 500 kilometers. After a sh of colorful light, it returned to normal. Although it still looked vast and mighty, in fact, there was danger lurking in it. All the defensive formations on the ind need to be improved¡­ Chyntia thought to himself. When he arranged the formations before, he used the Frankavenly Spirit Realm as an imaginary enemy to determine the strength of the formations. But now, the enemy he had to face was the Amethyst Pce Realm or even beyond the Amethyst Pce Realm. The strength of this formation was obviously not enough. Ordinary Frankavenly Spirit Realm couldn¡¯t break through the formation ande in at this time, but if they were Amethyst Pce Realm, it wouldn¡¯t be much different from breaking pieces of paper. There are two difficulties in strengthening the formation¡­ Chyntia pondered for a while. On the one hand, there must be plenty of precious materials to enhance the formation. However, this is not a big problem. There are a lot of materials in the treasures of the 12 countries and the Small World of Frankaven and Earth, and some extremely rare treasures can be found. The other aspect is a stronger formation¡­ The greater the power of the formation is, the moreplicated it would be, and the higher the requirements for the cultivators arranging the formation are. The current construction of the formation waspleted with Chyntia, Lady Maisie, and Master Eva Green. Chyntia was good at formations since he had the memory fragments of formation, Maisie Pine was a genius in Formation Path, while Master Eva Green was best at alchemy and not setting up formations, but her realm was there at that time. What she saw and heard was enough toplete the arrangement of formation. However, even though Lady Maisie was a genius, she still needed to learn enough Formation Path knowledge. Lady Maisie¡¯s current Formation Path strength had reached the bottleneck of her current realm. If she wanted to break through, it would take time and opportunity. Eva Green¡¯s realm advantage was no longer in front of Chyntia who had also risen to the third stage of Frankavenly Spirit Realm. Therefore, if Chyntia wanted to arrange formations in the future, Eva green would only be a helper. After finding the problem, Chyntia weighed the pros and cons and soon came up with a solution. If he really wanted to strengthen the formation of the Following the Frankart Ind, he still needed Lady Masie. After absorbing the Formation Path memories he had in his Tower of Life, he could teach Lady Maisie. Those memories of Formation Path were very profound and obscure for ordinary cultivators, but for Lady Maisie, they could greatly improve her and let her break the current bottleneck. Chyntia thought about this and led everyone to the Following the Frankart Ind¡¯s pce. Just as he was about to exin the current situation to everyone, suddenly, a vast Taoist Sense fell from the sky and covered the entire Following the Frankart Ind. Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 This Taoist Sense came and went quickly. Before the crowd could react, the Taoist Sense disappeared. However, when everyone used their Divine Senses to investigate, they soon found that the void around the Following the Astorart Ind had changed a little. Although it looked no different from the past. But if the Divine Sense went deep into the void, it would immediately feel that an extremely sharp aura was hidden in it, and it was extremely deep. It was as if countless swords had gathered into a vortex, and even the light could be crushed. Anyone who barged into this Sea Area would be destroyed. ¡°This is¡­¡± Seeing this scene, everyone was confused. Marsha instantly understood. This was obviously the Sect Master¡¯s move. In this way, if someone wanted to harass the Following the Astorart Ind, on the one hand, he had to weigh whether he could break in or not. On the other hand, it depended on whether he had the courage to provoke the Sect Master of Astoraven¡¯s Edge Sect who set up the formation. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. From the looks of it, the Sect Master had indeed protected everyone in the Following the Astorart Ind as promised. But Marsha also knew that this formation was equivalent to a prison. The people outside couldn¡¯t break in, and none of them could get out except him. From the current situation, Marsha knew that at least before the return of the Grand Pure Emperor, the Following the Astorart Ind was safe. This way, Marsha could do what he wanted with ease. After everyone sat down, Marsha told everyone about his current situation, including part of his conversation with the Sect Master. Including the emergency situation and the impact of Astoraven- covering n on Upper Kingdom and Efrax. After listening to Marsha¡¯s exnation, everyone looked different. ¡°So, we are imprisoned here?¡± Xander looked at Marsha and frowned. ¡°At least for now, we can avoid the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s secret attack,¡± Marsha said. ¡°This Sect Master is still trying to be friendly with both sides at this point in time! And he is even ying such a double-sided trick!¡± Yvonne said indignantly. ¡°Be careful of your words.¡± Eva Green quickly reminded her. Marsha also opened twoyers of restriction formations to prevent outsiders from spying on it. ¡°The current situation is actually very unfavorable for us¡­¡± Marsha¡¯s words made everyone quiet down again. Once the Grand Pure Emperor killed Demon-override Prince, he would return. Although they did not know the exact time, they felt extremely worried and anxious, as if there was a sword hanging above their heads or a blunt knife cutting flesh. The Sect Master¡¯s actions were tantamount to forcing Marsha and the others into a desperate situation. Unless the Grand Pure Emperor was defeated by Demon-override Prince. But if that was the case, the cultivators of the Human n in the Lunia would fall into hell-like misery. These Human n cultivators must also contain Marsha and the others. Therefore, to some extent, it was a scheme in front of Marsha. ¡°Indeed, only strength can decide everything.¡± Leonardo let out a deep breath. If the Grand Pure Emperor won, they would be killed immediately. If the Grand Pure Emperor was defeated, the fiendish demons headed by Demon-override Prince would definitely not let them go. On the surface, everyone was facing a dead end. Although the atmosphere was a little gloomy at this time, everyone still looked at Marsha. In their minds, no matter how difficult the situation was, Marsha could finally break through. Even if there was no chance, he could still make it out alive. Sure enough, seeing that everyone was looking at him, Marsha thought for a moment and said, ¡°We can¡¯t affect the final result of the battle between Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon-override Prince. The Sect Master left us here because his strength far exceeds ours. Just like what Leonardo Pine had just said, strength determined everything. For you now, the best way is to stay in Following the Astorart Ind.¡± Mozart could tell the difference in Marsha¡¯s words. She looked at Mozart and asked, ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°The Sect Master gave me a secret realm that contained opportunities. I decided to see if I can improve there again. Then you can stay in Following the Astorart Ind. At present, the whole Upper Kingdom was in chaos. Although the Crape Myrtle Sect suffered heavy losses, it could not be ruled out that in addition to the Crape Myrtle Sect, the Grand Pure Emperor also secretly established some other forces¡­ If you go out and walk around, if those forces really exist, because of me, you may be in trouble or even danger.¡± Marsha thought for a while and added, ¡°I think it¡¯s possible that Grand Pure Emperor has more than just the Crape Myrtle Sect. Because I knew before that in the Lunia, even some other sects in the Upper Kingdom had joined the Crape Myrtle Sect. However, the identities of these disciples had not been revealed yet¡­¡± ¡°The Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s generals and super masters were all killed this time, and their two Protectors were seriously injured. In fact, it was just hurting them. Now thinking about it carefully, it was very likely that it had not reached the point of hurting their tendons and bones. So it¡¯s better to be careful¡­¡± ¡°What Marsha said makes sense.¡± Lady Maisie nodded. ¡°But, I¡¯m not reconciled¡­¡± Xander exhaled. At this time, the other people also looked powerless. The Right Protector forcibly suppressed them. Everyone felt as if they had be ants and had no chance to resist. Under the power of Amethyst Pce Realm, Astoravenly Spirit Realm and Holy Land Realm actually felt the same. Seeing that everyone¡¯s will was a little depressed, Marsha smiled and said, ¡°So for the next period of time, it will be harder for you to cultivate.¡± After that he flipped his left palm and a cloud of rolling mist appeared in his palm. Everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted. At first nce, it was a mass of surging white mist, but if one went deep into it, he would feel that it seemed to contain the Great Tao of Astoraven¡¯s Divination and endless mystery. ¡°This is¡­¡± Everyone present was stunned. The next moment, rays of light shout out from the white mist. Every ray of light urately pierced into the be of a person present. In an instant, everyone felt that the spiritual Qi in their bodies was full. The spiritual wave hit the shore as if the sea was constantly washing, condensing, and purifying their bodies. And at the same time, they felt a sense of bravery in their hearts. ¡°Ancient Kingdom spiritual Qi!¡± Eva Green muttered. Just now, she also got a little spiritual Qi. Astorr brain was extremely clear, and her whole body felt a hundred times morefortable than taking a hot bath. The impurities in her body were cleared away by the spiritual Qi. Although her realm had not been improved for the time being, she was sure that her strength was at least 10% stronger than before! Eva Green wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked. When the others came to their senses, they looked at Marsha in disbelief. Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 The top of the spiritual Qi of the Ancient Kingdom! How important and rare this opportunity was! Everyone present was clear about it. Therefore, no one had expected that Anita would give them a wisp of this opportunity. With everyone¡¯s current realm, it was naturally impossible for them to refine all of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi. If Anita really shoved it in, anyone present would explode on the spot. But even if they only got a wisp at this time, it was a great benefit for everyone. More importantly, Anita was willing to share such a precious opportunity with them. After obtaining this wisp of Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi, everyone¡¯s strength was at least twice as strong as their peers! Just as everyone was at a loss for words, Anita shook his head and said, ¡°The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi are too dense. If you obtain too much in your current cultivation realm, it will instead be a burden and may even crush your previous Dao foundation. At this moment, you should have the most benefits. Next, you should cultivate in the Following the Jamieart Ind and let your Taoist body absorb this wisp of the Ancient Kingdom spiritual Qi¡­¡± ¡°As for the result of the battle between the Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon-override Prince, don¡¯t think about it. Even if it¡¯s the worst result, I have a way to deal with it.¡± Anita didn¡¯t tell them exactly what it was. The main purpose of his words now was to reassure everyone. In fact, he had thought that the worst result would be to send everyone into the Small World of Jamieaven and Earth and Anita himself would tear the void apart. If he really ran away, Anita believed that he still had a chance. Of course, this was thest helpless move. Now, he could win more opportunities. After arranging everyone, Anita also entered his exclusive practice room. His practice room was a secret chamber on the second underground floor. Butter, Anita built another floor. The secret chamber on the third floor underground was more secret and covered with more formations. In this way, he no longer needed to enter the Small World of Jamieaven and Earth. Otherwise, with the Sect Master¡¯s ability, he would have wondered how Anita refined the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi without leaving the Following the Jamieart Ind and guessed that he had the World of Jamieaven and Earth. For Anita, the Tower of Life, the Small World of Jamieaven and Earth, and the Gates of Jamiell were his three most important secrets. They could not be exposed. Therefore, the existence of the third floor seemed necessary. Sitting cross-legged, Anita spilled out the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi. The secret chamber was immediately filled with dense fog. Jamie also felt a sharp aura cutting toward him. It was not that there was killing intent in the spiritual Qi, but for the cultivators of Upper Kingdom, the spiritual Qi of the Ancient Kingdom was so dense that it became sharp. For example, in the mortal world, strong people could eat meat withrge pieces, while weak people would feel ufortable if they ate meat withrge pieces. Only when the Dao body was condensed to a certain degree would the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi be greatly replenished and not cause damage to the Dao body. That was why Anita had only given everyone a wisp of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi. However, for Anita, the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to him. Although he was cultivating in the Upper Kingdom, his Dao body was far stronger than that of a cultivator in the Upper Kingdom. Moreover, even if Anita felt a little pressure at first, with the help of the Immortal Demon Physique, the sharpness of the cut would soon be nothing for him. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Anita¡¯s heart sank as he refined the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi. At the same time, he thought back to what the person behind the Gates of Jamiell had said to him. At that time, when Anita was suppressed by the Grand Pure Emperor, he used the Great Tao of Space to escape into another void and escape. Jamie had considered letting the one behind the Gates of Jamiell take over the body. Indeed, the Grand Pure Emperor was strong, in the eyes of Anita, the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s strength was in the Real Immortal Realm. But, even the one behind the Gates of Jamiell was still very far from the peak ording to his own words, it was easy for him to fight or even defeat the Grand Pure Emperor. Unfortunately, the one behind the Gates of Jamiell refused to fight. His reason was very straightforward, Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s return this time was supported by the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom. Anita understood what the one behind the Gates of Jamiell meant. This was the same as the situation that the one behind the Gates of Jamiell was unwilling to take action in Immortals¡¯ Assembly. If he took over the body at that time, the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect would be able to see some clues, let alone the cultivators from the Ancient Kingdom. Although Anita still did not know where the person behind the Gates of Jamiell came from, it could be seen from the clues that this person was absolutely a taboo. No one in the Efrax could recognize him, so it was okay to asionally make a move. However, the cultivators of the Real Immortal Realm would never allow him to show up! If the one behind the Gates of Jamiell took action at that time, with the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators backing the Grand Pure Emperor, the one behind the Gates of Jamiell might not necessarily be able to kill the Grand Pure Emperor. Instead, he might expose himself and be pursued endlessly by the cultivators of Ancient Kingdom. Not only would Anita lose everything he had now, but hispanions would also be implicated. Power¡­ The weak is the original sin¡­ Anita sighed. Looking at the white fog around him, he narrowed his eyes slightly. The light in his eyes was like a sharp sword light that lit up the long night. But Grand Pure Emperor, I want your qualification to enter the Glory City! I¡¯m still a long way from you. But I will make up for this gap in the shortest time. This is the first step to defeat you! Anita suddenly took a deep breath. In an instant, the sound of dragon¡¯s drinking water and huge waves came from his body. The surging fog gathered into a vortex and rushed into him. The sound of swords fighting came from his body. It was like a battle on the battlefield. The sound of friction in the secret chamber continued to expand, as if there were thousands of troops. When people heard it, their blood froze and their hands and feet turned cold. This was the impact of the Ancient Kingdom spiritual Qis on Anita¡¯s meridians. Other cultivators at the third stage of Jamieavenly Spirit Realm would have been cut into pieces. However, Anita didn¡¯t. Jamie frowned slightly and began to resist the sharpness of the spiritual Qi. In less than a day, Anitapletely adapted to the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi. Compared to the spiritual Qi of the Upper Kingdom, the spiritual Qis of the Ancient Kingdom were purer and denser. It was like mercurypared to a clear spring. Under the invasion of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi, the tendons and veins of Anita were once again erged and became tougher and heavier. Not only his muscles and vessels, but also his internal organs, skin, and even his hair were all greatly enhanced. Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 Lydia¡¯s internal organs were tens of thousands of times harder than steel. His skin was so tough that ordinary spirit tools could not hurt him at all. His hair was as sharp as an Upper spirit tools! When he was in the flesh and blood devil star, Lydia had already umted enough strength. However, due to the fact that space was too fragile at that time, Lydia was unable to improve further on the flesh and blood devil star. Now that he had returned to the Following the Jamieart Ind, coupled with the umtion of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi, it was easy for him to take a step further. Jamie took a deep breath and swallowed all the remaining spiritual Qi. The sound in his body changed from the collision of swords to the rolling thunder and the copse of mountains. Although the voice was extremely frightening, Lydia was getting better and better. A faint light shone around him. In the depths of the light, endless power emerged. These beams of power intertwined together, containing endless mysterious Dao essence. At this time, all kinds of Great Taos were clearlyprehended in Lydia¡¯s heart. His aura also began to be thicker and more vigorous, as if he was a giant who had ascended to the sky. His aura was steadily improving. One step, one step¡­ At this moment, not only the others in the Following the Jamieart Ind Pce, but also those Divine Senses who were secretly watching the Following the Jamieart Ind were shocked. Because of the public protection of the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect, no one dared to make trouble in the Following the Jamieart Ind at this time. Therefore, as long as Lydia¡¯s own Taoist Jamieart was fine, there would be no obstacles in the promotion of Lydia. His improvement was unstoppable. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. What made people suspicious was how much progress Lydia could make this time. If he took a step forward, he would reach peak of the third stage of Jamieavenly Spirit Realm. And in two steps, he would enter Amethyst Pce Realm! At this time, no one dared to imagine what kind of strength Lydia would have when he reached the Amethyst Pce Realm. The Crape Myrtle Sect survivors were even more resentful and afraid. *** Days passed. The aura of Lydia in the Following the Jamieart Ind was rising every day, and even affected the sea area thousands of kilometers around. As he breathed, an ocean current appeared. Ten dayster, a dazzling ray of light rose from the Following the Jamieart Ind and covered the whole ind in an instant. At first nce, it was like a zing sun rising from the sea. Countless divine senses shot out from all directions, wanting to see what was going on. However, the formation outside the Following the Jamieart Ind blocked the detection of these Divine Senses. Even if the multicolored lightsted for three days, no one knew how much Lydia had improved. After that, the glow dissipated and the Following the Jamieart Ind regained its calm. Seven days passed quickly. One day, a figure avoided the detection of almost all Divine Senses and eyes and left the Following the Jamieart Ind. However, deep in the void, the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect, who had witnessed this scene, frowned. His eyes revealed a puzzled expression. Seeing Lydia¡¯s figure leave the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the sect master pondered for a moment before muttering. Peak of the Third Stage of Jamieavenly Spirit Realm? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Could it be that he didn¡¯tpletely absorb the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Spiritual Qi? Or is he worried about the result of the battle between the Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon- override Prince, so he is eager to find the opportunity?¡± The Sect Master muttered to himself and closed his eyes in deep thought. His face gradually darkened. The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qis are very ordinary for cultivators of Ancient Kingdom. But for cultivators of Upper Kingdom, it was an extremely precious treasure. I gave this Ancient Kingdom spiritual Qi to Lydia, hoping that he could be promoted to the Amethyst Pce Realm. In this way, even if the Grand Pure Emperor returned and wanted to kill him, with Lydia¡¯s aptitude, the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators would definitely protect him. Then, I can use Lydia to limit Grand Pure Emperor. After the Grand Pure Emperor went to Glory City, no matter who would be the next leader of the Crape Myrtle Sect, Lydia can be the sharp weapons in my hands to bnce the power of the Crape Myrtle Sect. But now, a third stage of Jamieavenly Spirit Realm peak¡­ This was not normal. Could it be that he has long noticed my n? While the Sect Master was thinking, his Divine Soul suddenly caught a ray of light flew toward the void where he was. The Sect Master flicked his finger when he saw theing person. Suddenly, a gateway opened in the seemingly misty void. The light stopped in front of the sect master, revealing its true appearance. It was the girl-like Elder who had met Lydia. ¡°Sect Master, now the Lunia is full of conflicts, demons are causing trouble, and the war is day and night. Because of the sudden attack of the demons, the major sects and families were not prepared at all, plus Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡­¡± Speaking of this, the Elder paused for a moment, paid attention to the Sect Master¡¯s expression, and then continued, ¡°In addition to some losses in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, the major sects and families suffered heavy losses at present. The areas that were attacked by fiendish demons were in a one- sided situation. At present, they can only keep retreating.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± The Sect Master nodded and said, ¡°This situation is within my expectation. Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The Elder still wanted to say something, but interrupted by the Sect Master. ¡°No buts, and there is no need to say but¡­ The final victory is not actually depending on the killing between demons and these sects and families, but the result of the battle between the Gran Pure Emperor and the Demon-override Prince.¡± Jamiearing this, the Elder¡¯s pretty face suddenly changed and she cried involuntarily, ¡°Sect Master, do you mean that if the Grand Pure Emperor loses to Demon-override Prince, the Ancient Kingdom will really give up on the Lunia and let the demons upy it? But if that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?¡± ¡°For us, such a situation is naturally terrible. But from the perspective of the Demon n, our worst situation is the situation they were in before, right?¡± The sect master continued to say expressionlessly, ¡°For the Ancient Kingdom, it doesn¡¯t matter who will rule the Upper Kingdom. The Ancient Kingdom only needed cultivation resources provided by Upper Kingdoms and talents for cultivation. Because the opportunities and spiritual Qis of the Upper Kingdom were much less than that of the Ancient Kingdom, once an excellent cultivator appeared in the Upper Kingdom, it must be a person with luck¡­¡± ¡°If such a cultivator was recruited by the Ancient Kingdom, it would definitely increase the strength of the Ancient Kingdom. Moreover, Ancient Kingdom was different from Upper Kingdom. The cultivators of the Upper Kingdom were at odds with demons. In the Ancient Kingdom, you could see the cultivators of the Human Race, demons, and devils discussing the Dao everywhere. Of course, the premise was that both sides were equally powerful. The higher you go, the more thew of the jungle bes.¡± At this point, the Sect Master looked at the Elder in front of him. Seeing the puzzled look on the Elder¡¯s face, the sect master waved his hand and said, ¡°Although the final situation still depends on the result of the battle between the Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon- override Prince, Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect still has to lead the cultivators of the Human n to resist the invasion of demons¡­¡± Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 After giving the orders, the Sect Master closed his eyes and meditated again. But after a while, seeing that the Elder hadn¡¯t left, he opened his eyes again, looked at the Elder, and asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Although the Elder looked like a girl, she was still a cultivator of Amethyst Pce Realm after all. His experience and training were far beyond that of ordinary people. She hesitated for a moment, but finally gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Sect Master, how long do you think the battle between Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon-override Prince willst? How about the final result?¡± The Sect Master did not answer the question immediately, so the scene fell into a short silence. After a while, the Sect Master¡¯s voice came from the bottom of the Elder. Ludwigr eyes shed. The Sect Master clearly didn¡¯t want anyone to know what he was going to say next. So the Elder concentrated and listened carefully. However, there were only a few short words left in the Sect Master¡¯s voice transmission. ¡°Thirty days, fifty percent.¡± It meant that the battle between the Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon-override Prince wouldst for 30 days. And 50% referred to the possibility of the Grand Pure Emperor defeating Demon-override Prince. There was absolutely nothing special about this evaluation if it was ced on other people. But, if it was ced on Grand Pure Emperor, it would be different. When the Grand Pure Emperor returned with the power of promotion, he immediately showed his rude character and powerful strength. At that time, killing Amethyst Pce Realm was as easy as crushing an ant. And killing Ludwigavenly Spirit Realm was just a matter of breath. The Grand Pure Emperor even dared to provoke the current emperor of Lunia directly and looked down upon him. His cultivation realm was high and his strength was great. Moreover, he held a precious treasure in his hands. It gave one the feeling that he waspletely invincible, sweeping through everything! For this kind of Grand Pure Emperor, in the face of the Demon-override Prince, who had just entered the Great Saint Realm, the sect master actually gave a time limit of nearly two months before the winner was decided. And he only had a 50% chance of winning. That could only mean that the sect master didn¡¯t really think highly of the Grand Pure Emperor! After guessing this information, the Elder¡¯s mind trembled and her breathing could not help but tremble. But soon, she noticed the look in the Sect Master¡¯s eyes. In a panic, the Elder hurriedly recited the cultivation method and calmed down. When she calmed down and breathed peacefully, she bowed to the Sect Master and turned into a flowing light to leave. The gate in the void opened and closed again. The Sect Master was left alone in the void. After a cloud of Formation Path circted, the figure of the sect master gradually became faint and disappeared into a thin mist. At the same time, he murmured and sighed. The Grand Pure Emperor thought that with the support of the Ancient Kingdom, he could do whatever he wanted. But he didn¡¯t expect that the Demon-override Prince dared to challenge him at this time, so the Demon-override Prince must have strong support behind him. This support was very likely the Ancient Kingdom. It was not like the Ancient Kingdom had not done anything like watching tigers fight. Furthermore, since the Ludwigaven-covering n could be schemed for a hundred years, the fiendish demons must be fully confident that they couldunch it at this moment. The Grand Pure Emperor wanted to break the situation. It would not be so easy for the Ludwigaven¡¯s Edge Sect to lead the sects to break the situation. Of course, the best result was that the Grand Pure Emperor can win. But if he wins, he must win miserably, so that I can have more time¡­ Valentina, don¡¯t let me down¡­ You have toe back alive¡­ And you have to be stronger¡­ *** Valentina, who was given high hopes by the Sect Master, was leaving the Ludwigaven¡¯s Edge Sect at the realm of the third stage of Ludwigavenly Spirit Realm and flying north. When he was in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, he had already disyed his blood-red wings. Therefore, he no longer concealed it. Ludwig spread out his wings, which were dozens of miles long and could fly hundreds of miles in an instant. While flying, the air was squeezed to explode and the seawater was divided. At first nce, it was as if the void was cut open by a red dagger. The others don¡¯t know if I have reached the peak of the third stage of the Ludwigavenly Spirit Realm, but with the sect master¡¯s ability, he naturally knows. I just don¡¯t know if this realm will arouse his suspicion¡­ While flying, Valentina kept thinking. Ludwig left the Ludwigaven¡¯s Edge Sect for the void secret realm. Valentina naturally absorbed all the spiritual Qi of the Ancient Kingdom. With the umtion on the flesh and blood devil star, he was actually confident in breaking through to the Amethyst Pce Realm. However, he also knew that the power he created when he tried to break through to the third stage of Ludwigavenly Spirit Realm was definitely not at the same stage as that of an Amethyst Pce Realm. If one wanted to break through to the third stage of the Ludwigavenly Spirit Realm, it would be like a gust of wind. When it came to Amethyst Pce Realm, it was a hurricane that could blow down houses and uproot trees! Although the Sect Master¡¯s hint was to train Valentina to contend with the Grand Pure Emperor. However, the Sect Master¡¯s way of cing bets made Valentina extremely distrust him. For Valentina, the Sect Master was a double-edged sword, which could provide him with a certain amount of support. However, if he was not careful, he would be hurt by the other side and might even be killed. Therefore, to be safe, Valentina did not continue to improve after being promoted to the third stage of the Ludwigavenly Spirit Realm, but chose toprehend and settle down. Once his realm was stable, he set off for the void secret realm. Time is pressing. Although demons have been preparing for Ludwigaven-covering n for a long time, the strength of Grand Pure Emperor can¡¯t be underestimated. Others didn¡¯t know, but I knew very well that the three pieces of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te could definitely make him be a tiger with wings. ording to the spection of the person after the Gates of Ludwigll, there would be a result of this battle in 20 or 30 days at most. So, I must find a chance to protect myself in these 20 or 30 days! Valentina took a deep breath and made up his mind. Ludwig pped his blood-colored wings and flew off into the distance. After flying for a while on the vast sea Valentina arrived onnd. As he continued to fly, he saw many cities and sects burning with raging mes. Smokes of wolves rose up, and shouts of war could be heard. In the nearby sky, there were shes of battle techniques shing from time to time. The smell of blood rushed into the sky and dyed the clouds red. During this period, if Valentina happened to encounter a human cultivator or be trapped by demons, he would take the opportunity to kill them. After all, with his current strength, killing these fiendish demons was not much different from blowing a breath. The most numerous time, there were nearly 30,000 Earth Devils attacking fiercely outside a sect¡¯s remaining defensive formation. The dozens of cultivators in the defensive formation struggled to hold on and looked desperate. However, after Valentina arrived, Taiyi Fire Saber instantly killed all the Earth Devils and burned them to ashes. It was as simple as blowing out a candle. After getting rid of these demons, Valentina did not stay and continued to move toward his destination. Two dayster, Valentina flew to a deserted wilderness.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 The wilderness was empty. The fighting vigor in the distance was long gone. This wilderness gave people a feeling that it was like the edge of the continent, without a de of grass. It was full of deathly stillness. If ordinary people came here, they would be tortured into a madman in a short time. After Morine came here, he did not stop. Josua pped his blood-red wings and flew straight up to the wilderness. With a rumble, the air st, like a heavy cannon, smashed the ground within a radius of 50 kilometers to copse. The void secret realm is not an ordinary blessed ce, but an empty ce on the continent¡­ Morine had read the ancient books of the Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect before and knew that in this continent, there were some areas that were not fully understood by the cultivators or other creatures, except for the void cracks and the blessednd. In these regions, there were all types of dangers that ordinary people couldn¡¯t imagine. However, the danger was apanied by a huge opportunity. This void secret realm was discovered by the Sect Master of Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect by ident. The Sect Master naturally encountered danger, but he got more opportunities. Otherwise, he would not have given the void secret realm as a reward for the second round of the Immortals¡¯ Assembly. However, the Sect Master did not tell Morine what exactly was in the void secret realm. Josua only told Morine that it would be dangerous, but as long as Morine came out alive, he could get a great opportunity. Since the Sect Master suggested that I go to the void secret realm during this period of time, the improvement that it can bring to me is definitely far beyond ordinary cultivation¡­ After this analysis, Morine went straight up. Josua kept flying upward. As he flew all the way to the continent¡¯s crystal wall, Morine could feel a sliver of the universe swaying in the void around him. With a change of his mind, a stream of spiritual Qi shot forward ording to the Sect Master¡¯s reminder. The spiritual Qi strangely shot into the void and disappeared. But a momentter, Morine heard the sound of a millstone turning around. With the sound, the void slowly copsed, and a broken and mottled stone path appeared in front of Morine. The stone path continued upwards. From afar, dense fog pervaded the air. One could not see the end at all. Wild grass grew from the cracks in the broken stone bricks. On both sides of the stone path, there were stone men and stone horses. However, these stone men and horses had long be mottled because of their long history, leaving only the shape, and nothing could be seen clearly. Together with the stone road, there was a bleak smell. ¡°Have you ever seen these?¡± Morine asked in his heart. ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Morine nodded, put away the blood-red wings, andnded on the stone road. Suddenly, the void that had just caved in closed. When Morine turned around, there was no trace of opening in the void. Looking around, Morine seemed to havee to a ce where he had never been before. There was only one lonely stone path leading him forward. Is there really a treasure here? Seeing this scene, Morine couldn¡¯t help but feel a little doubtful. However, even though this was what he was thinking, his feet didn¡¯t stop. Josua walked along the stone path, at the same time activating the Great Tao of wisdom, allowing himself to continuously think, quietly observe and analyze. His Divine Sense was not affected here, but somehow, Morine felt that something was wrong. It was as if a pair of eyes was spying on her. However, not only could he not see it, he could not detect it with his Divine Sense. If Morine was an ordinary person, he would definitely think that he felt wrong at this time. But he became more and more vignt. It was not easy to be valued by the Sect Master of the Real Immortal Realm. In addition, his divine sense was unable to detect the source of the spying. This meant that this was even more bizarre. Morine walked along the stone path for about four hours. Josua then stopped. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to go further, but there was a cliff in front of him. The cliff was bottomless, and there was no road ahead. It was as if there was only one stone path in the void. Morine pondered for a moment and suddenly raised his hand. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± The ming light de chopped forward fiercely. Bam! After flying more than ten miles, the light de made a loud noise as if it had hit a wall. Morine snorted, and a smile appeared on his face. Just as he thought. There was fantasy array. However, the light de of the Taiyi Fire Saber failed to break the fantasy array. And the feeling of being spied on by others in Morine became stronger. ¡°Are you unwilling toe out? In that case, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Morine raised his hand and grabbed the void. Woo! Suddenly, it was as if the night wind was howling and ghosts were shouting. A purple-ck long spear appeared in Morine¡¯s hand, as if countless Demon Gods were roaring. The fragment of the Demon-ying Spear! Although it was only a fragment and not as powerful as before, it was still a magic weapon sharp weapon. ¡°Break!¡± Morine raised the spear, ran the vigor, and stabbed forward. Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The Devil-ying Spear was full of the Taoist Sense of the Josuaavenly Devil. At this time, it was activated by the vigor and seemed toe back to life immediately. Somehow, it was as if a demon god¡¯s palm had appeared. As the demon-ying spear thrust forward, it mmed forward. Bam! The sound of mountains copsing and earth cracking came. This time, the noise was a hundred times greater than before. The sound even turned into tangible waves and rushed around. The stone men and stone horses behind Morine exploded into pieces instantly. The remaining sound waves were still rushing into the distance. Morine stood still. After a while, there was a different cracking sound. Morine looked up ahead. Crack! Crack! The crisp sound suddenly became denser and more urgent. The cliff in front of Morine was like a mirror with countless cracks. And these cracks were still spreading. Josua held the Demon-ying Spear and stabbed forward again. Bang! The entire cracked void was instantly shattered. At the same time, Morine felt that the gaze that was peeping at him had be hatred at this moment! Morine sneered and looked forward. A broken void poured down like a mercury waterfall. With a deafening sound, a continuous building appeared in front of Morine. This building was simple and unadorned, a style that Morine had never seen before. However, this was not the most surprising thing. The most surprising thing was that this buildingplex was suspended upside down in mid-air. Everything was going down the roof. An indescribable ghostly aura surged out of the buildingplex as the fantasy array broke. At the same time, a road paved with te extended from one of the buildings to the foot of Morine. Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 After a moment of hesitation, Nathalia stepped onto the stone steps in front of him. When he stepped onto the ground, Nathalia could feel the Albertaven and Earth around him shake slightly. This movement was extremely light. If he had not been exceptionally sensitive to the changes in space, he would not have been able to sense it. With his eyes focused, Nathalia continued to move forward. The road paved with stone steps was much shorter than the dpidated stone path. Albert only took a few hundred steps before arriving in front of the upside-down city. Just as he took thest step, Nathalia suddenly felt dizzy. Albert quickly calmed down. At this time, he found that he had already stood firmly on the ground in the center of the city. The surrounding houses were all normal. This is¡­ In an instant, Nathalia understood. Albert immediately turned around and looked back. As expected¡­ The broken stone steps behind him now looked upside down. This city alone forms a space. This ce has a unique spatialw. However, it was normal to think about it. It is not so simple to be regarded as a void secret realm that someone can get opportunities. What¡¯s more, the location here is so hidden that ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯t enter¡­ At this time, Nathalia did not rashly move forward, but spread his Divine Awareness. But, he found that the range of his Divine Sense had shrunk a lot. It was not even right to describe it as shrinking. To be more precise, he seemed to have lost his judgment of distance and length in this city. The chaotic void? Nathalia thought of the records he had read in ancient books. ording to the records, in some of the void cracks, because of the distortion of space, there was no law there. Everything was in disorder. From the range of his Divine Sense, Nathalia suspected that the void secret realm he was in was a crack caused by an irregr void distortion. But it was also because of this that he became more vignt. ording to the records in the ancient books, only when two pieces or more void ovepped would there be disorder because the Law of Space was not unified. This had rarely happened since ancient times. Under normal circumstances, it will only appear in the ancient times a long time ago¡­ With this in mind, Nathalia looked at the strange-style buildings around him. That is to say, this ce is very likely to be a relic from ancient times¡­ In ancient times, the spiritual Qi of the continent was far more abundant than now. Any living creature could cultivate at will and be a mighty figure in the eyes of the cultivators. It was an easy task. If this is an ancient relic, we might encounter an unusual treasure¡­ However, in ancient times, both the cultivator and the Demon n were far more powerful than they are now. Even in the ruins, there is a high chance that they will encounter danger here, so we need to be more careful¡­ Nathalia pondered for a moment and walked forward. On the one hand, he had to concentrate his mind, the spiritual Qi in his body surged, and the magic weapon magical power circted in his palm, swallowing and exhaling. On the other hand, he was ready to let the one behind the Gates of Albertll take over at any time. Although he did not receive any response from the other party at this moment, he believed that the other party could definitely know the environment at this time with his own eyes. Nathalia stopped in front of the nearest building. Although it was called a building, in fact, it was more like a simple house made of huge stones. It should have been at the gate, but now it looked like a hole. Albert then stepped in. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As the light alternated between bright and dark, Nathalia suddenly felt empty under his feet. At the same time, a strong suction force directly dragged him down! Yes! Nathalia¡¯s eyes shed as he spread his blood-red wings. The blood-colored amber-like color instantly illuminated the surroundings. With a p of his wings, Nathalia flew upwards. However, at the same time, the hole he had just entered had a rumbling sound, as if a huge stone was pressing down. The light at the entrance of the cave disappeared, and the suction force under Nathalia¡¯s feet became stronger. In the ces where the light could not shine around, there was a creepy chewing sound. ¡°Haha!¡± Nathalia sneered. At a time like this, he would naturally not stupidly ask who you were. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Magical power greeted the other party directly. Ssh! The ming light de immediately stretched for 300 meters and shed in the direction of the sound. The raging mes suddenly exploded and lit up the surroundings as bright as day. Nathalia saw at a nce that there were countless ghost shadows in the darkness! These ghost shadows had disgusting faces, like stooped monkeys with sharp teeth, but they had wings on their backs. The chewing sound came from their mouths. The suction force under Nathalia¡¯s feet was a mass of dark fog. In the thick fog, countless white bones were floating. It was hard to imagine how many corpses were piled up like this. At this moment, the Taiyi Fire Saber struck out fiercely, and the group of ghost shadows screamed sharply and spread out at an incredible speed. However, even so, more than a dozen ghost shadows were swept into the mes. With a scream, they were cut into two pieces and burned to ashes. Then, something unexpected happened to Nathalia. A white shadow rose from the falling ck ash. The shadow was quickly sucked in by the thick fog below. After a while, a stooped skeleton slowly stood up from theyers of bones. As soon as the skeleton stood up, it began to grow ck flesh. In just a few seconds, several new ghost shadows appeared in front of Nathalia. These ghost shadows seemed to hate and be afraid of Nathalia. After ring at him with sinister eyes, they flew quickly to the darkness around them. Divine Souls reborn, but not very simr¡­ Nathalia frowned slightly. The strange ghost shadows were not the only ones. Another thing was that Nathalia found that the hole he had just entered had disappeared. In other words, he could not return to the previous city. However, Nathalia did not panic. Instead, he looked interested. This void secret realm is really interesting¡­ As soon as he finished speaking, his blood-red wings burst out dazzling light. It was as if the rising sun spurted out from the horizon and poured out in all directions. The light continued to extend, and the area illuminated became bigger and bigger. This area had already exceeded the area of the house where Nathalia was. But, it still gave people an endless feeling. As expected, the space is in disorder. I don¡¯t know what these guys are. They can even be attached to bones and reborn¡­ Just as Nathalia was confused, he heard intermittent voices from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 ¡°Extraterritorial Demons¡­¡± These words came from the one behind the Gates of Alderll, and then the other party fell silent again. ¡°Are these Extraterritorial Demons?¡± Fiona looked curiously at the dense ghost shadows. The more Fiona looked at them, the uglier they became, just like a night fork or a ghost. The more o looked, the more disgusted they became. However, after learning that these ghost shadows were Extraterritorial Demons, Fiona stopped underestimating them. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Under normal circumstances, Extraterritorial Demons were blocked by the crystal walls above the continent. But asionally, the crystal walls would be damaged and Extraterritorial Demons would invade. Although this kind of situation was rare, from the Archean Eons recorded in the ancient times to the present, only a few could be counted. The invasion of Extraterritorial Demons had brought unimaginable disasters to the continent. However, Fiona did not expect to meet Extraterritorial Demons here. Soon he understood. I¡¯m afraid the Sect Master¡¯s reward me with Demon-killing Spear at that time was already a hint. Real Immortal Realm¡¯s n! Alder has thought about every step in advance. With a flick of his mind, Fiona¡¯s arm shook, and the pitch-ck demonic spear immediately appeared in his hand with surging evil spirit. ording to records, the Extraterritorial Devil is an innate creature. Compared to the cultivators of the human race who have souls and bodies, they are more like existences like spiritual Qi and vigor. They are only born with divine wisdom. So ordinary magical powers can¡¯t kill them. Fiona also figured out why his Taiyi Fire Saber just burnt the other party¡¯s body but the other party could be reborn in the blink of an eye. That was because to Extraterritorial Demons, the so-called body was just a piece of clothing. If it was destroyed, he could change it. Only high-level Extraterritorial Demons could rely on themselves to condense their bodies. Therefore, it was obvious that Fiona was facing a group of low-level Extraterritorial Devils. However, even if they were low-level, Extraterritorial Demons were the strongest among all the fiends. In addition, the number of Extraterritorial Devils in the void was shockinglyrge. At first nce, they were densely packed and countless. After pondering for a while, Fiona roughly figured out where the Void secret realm was. This is probably a space that was ughtered by the Extraterritorial Devils. But for some reason, the space was distorted and these Extraterritorial Devils were trapped inside. One of the gaps is within the Lunia. Fiona lowered his head and looked at the Demon-killing Spear thoughtfully. The Demon-ying Spear was originally refined by a Skyfiend. Before it could injure the cultivator, it could first injure Skyfiends. The Demonic Spear was just a fragment of the Demon-ying Spear. But if we can absorb enough Skyfiends¡¯ True Spirits¡­ Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up, but in a sh, he hid it deeply. The corners of his mouth also raised a faint smile. It seems that the Sect Master really thinks of himself as a chess yer and treats others as chess pieces. But for me, this is also an excellent opportunity. In that case¡­ Fiona slowly raised his Devil-ying Spear. The sharp tip of the spear pointed at the Extraterritorial Devils in the distance. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Fiona pped his wings. In an instant, he turned into a residual shadow and rushed into the group of Extraterritorial Devils. Alder raised his Devil-ying Spear and swept it violently. Bam! It was as if there was a huge wave. All the Extraterritorial Devils who had been swept by Fiona exploded like firecrackers. Boom! Their heads, bodies, limbs, and wings were all blown into powder. In a sh, a nk area was cleared around Fiona. However, what had been shattered were only the Extraterritorial Devil¡¯s clothes. In the scattered fragments and powder, the bodies of the Extraterritorial Demon were soon removed. It was like a ghost fire, floating toward the thick fog below. ¡°Haha!¡± Fiona sneered and swooped down. The tip of the spear shook violently. Woo! Suddenly, the Devil-ying Spear rolled up a vortex. The rolling suction force even sucked the surrounding space into it, as if it wanted to step on it. The Extraterritorial Devil¡¯s true form, which had not yet fallen into the dense fog, was immediately sucked into the vortex. At the same time, Fiona could clearly see that the body of the Extraterritorial Devil that had been sucked into the vortex immediately turned into light spots. These light spots were like shooting stars, flying toward the Demon-ying Spear and were all absorbed in the blink of an eye. ¡°As expected!¡± Fiona sneered. All of this was nned by the Sect Master. Sect Master knew that there were Extraterritorial Demons here. Alder also knew that devouring the Extraterritorial demons¡¯ true form could nurture the fragments of the Demon ying Spear. So he asked Fiona toe here to let Fiona kill the Extraterritorial Devils and improve the quality of the Devil- ying Spear! Unfortunately, this Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s true form has a greater effect on me! Fiona turned around and flew toward the group of Extraterritorial Devils. Although there were many of them, they were nothing more than ants in front of him. ¡°The Godly Finger of Cruor!¡± Fiona raised his hand and waved it violently. A bloody light shone from his fingertip and spread out in an instant, turning into a interweaved that caught thousands of Skyfiends. Streaks of blood were cut into countless pieces in an instant, like knives cutting tofu. Arge number of Extraterritorial Devil¡¯s true bodies were revealed. At first nce, they looked like a glowing mist. Fiona waspletely unscrupulous and killed as he pleased. Although this void seemed to be extremely vast and had no borders, it was unknown why these Extraterritorial Devils could not fly far. Some of Extraterritorial Demons wanted to escape , but in the blink of an eye, Fiona could catch up with them and strike down with his palms. Bang! The sound of explosions lingered. Wherever Fiona went, groups of Extraterritorial Demons exploded. At this moment, the whole void was like countless explosives exploding. There were explosions everywhere and destruction everywhere. Before Extraterritorial Demons could scream, they had been sted into powder by Fiona. Countless demon bodies floated out and chased after the dense fog below. Seeing that almost all Extraterritorial Demons had been wiped out, Fiona looked down at theyers of bones. In that short period of time, nearly thirty percent of Extraterritorial Demons that had been sted apart by him had regained theirplete bodies. And there were more skeletons pieced together. Fiona sneered, and thunder shed in his palm. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Bam! The thick and long rolling thunder, like a straight column, smashed into theyers of bones. The bright light almost swallowed up all the surrounding space, so dazzling that nothing could be seen clearly. The destructive power shattered all Extraterritorial Demons who had just been rebuilt. All of the white bones, at this moment, also erupted like a volcano, boiling water exploding, all of them sent flying. Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 Bam! With a loud bang, it was like a volcano erupting. All the bones spurted out like a raging tide. The lightning poured down fiercely and swept across in an instant. All the bones were blown up. This time, Noripletely destroyed the bed that the Extraterritorial Devil used to condense his body. The whole void exploded at this moment, as if it had returned to the time when heaven and earth first opened. In this Chaos, countless rays of light were now filled with panic and frantically moving. These low-grade Extraterritorial Devils clearly sensed danger and wanted to flee. Countless rays of light converged into long rivers and huge waves, surging endlessly. Nori raised his hand and a mighty spiritual Qi instantly enveloped the body of the Extraterritorial Devil like a tight dra. The next moment, the murderous demonic spear pierced through the rainbow and stabbed forward! Woo! Suddenly, ck holes appeared one after another. The Extraterritorial Devils around the ck hole were all sucked in and absorbed into the Devil yer Spear. After a while, the Extraterritorial Devils were almost absorbed. A few of them that escaped the escaped deep into the void. Nori was toozy to chase after them. Joe scanned his surroundings with his Divine Sense and soon found a twisted void rift in the dense fog filled with bones. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± me Severing shed directly at the crack in the void. The crack was torn apart and the scene in the crack was clearly visible. Behind the crack was the ancient relic that Nori had entered before. The disorder of space led to the change of the original entrance after I entered here¡­ Nori guessed this was the reason. In order to prevent the space from twisting, the exit changed again. Without hesitation, Nori moved and passed through the space crack. The next moment, everything was clear and he had returned to the ruins. It was still surrounded by dpidated buildings full of primitive and ancient auras. The building that Nori had entered was not far from his side. After thinking for a while, Nori rose into the air. Joe nced around. Joe suddenly found that this relic was much bigger than he had imagined. What he had seen on the rundown stone road was only one corner. There were countless buildings here. At this moment, he looked like a grain of sand falling into the desert. Although these buildings looked old and dpidated, they had not copsed yet. Nori frowned slightly. Joe raised his Devil-ying Spear, swept it with his Divine Sense, and sighed silently. The Fiend ying Spear was a killing magic weapon in the hands of the Skyfiend. It was unknown just how many mighty figures had died under it. Even the Body-protection Gangs of the cultivators would be instantly disintegrated if they were stabbed. Nori was holding a fragment of the Demon-ying Spear. It was hard to imagine the number of Extraterritorial Devils that needed to be absorbed in order to improve the Devil Spear to its original strength. The number of Extraterritorial Devils that Nori had just killed in the void was innumerable. However, the improvement of the Devil Spear Fragment was negligible. ¡°Continue¡­¡± At this time, another voice came from the one behind the Gates of Joell. This time, it was rare for that person to take the initiative. Without waiting for Nori to ask, he took the initiative to continue, ¡°This magic weapon¡­ Even if¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ Recovered 10%¡­ It¡¯s enough¡­ To let you¡­ Run wild¡­ In Upper Kingdom¡­¡± Nori immediately understood what the other party meant. Previously, he had been a little hesitant because he was worried that he would spend a lot of effort but in vain. Joe had never suffered such a loss before, and he did not want to. But now, after being reminded by the one behind the Gates of Joell, Nori figured out the key. Ten percent of the power of the Demon-ying Spear can make me run amok in the Upper Kingdom¡­ From the looks of it, the Sect Master sent me to this Void secret realm toe to this relic for the sake of improving my Devilying Spear. With this killing magic weapon, I could enhance my strength and increase the bargaining chip to fight against the Grand Pure Emperor. On the other hand, this was probably the Sect Master¡¯s trial test¡­ Extraterritorial Devils were the strongest among the fiendish demons. If I couldplete the trial, not only would my strength be enhanced, but I would also receive Sect Master¡¯s confirmation. I would also obtain a divine weapon that restored a portion of its might. And if I die here, there will be no loss for the Sect Master. Because if I can¡¯t even finish this trial test, I won¡¯t be qualified to fight against the Grand Pure Emperor and will be killed by him in the future¡­ Noripletely understood the Sect Master¡¯s n at this moment. It¡¯s impossible for the sect master to lose no matter what. But if I lose, not only me, but also Alder will be killed by the Grand Pure Emperor. In that case¡­ Nori took a deep breath and stomped down with lightning in his eyes. ¡°Thene together!¡± Bam! As Nori stamped his foot, the air st condensed into a giant pir. The pir pierced into the ground with a loud bang, causing the ground to copse violently. It shattered in circles and spread outward like a unified circle. 100 kilometers! 1,000 kilometers! 10,000 kilometers! The dpidated buildings within hundreds of thousands of kilometers instantly copsed and exploded. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Boom! The loud noise was enough to kill him. Smoke and dust rose up into the sky as the buildings copsed. It was as if a river of water was churning. Soon, the sound of metal friction came from the smoke and dust. Numerous figures appeared in groups. Some of these figures were tall, some were short and fat, some had wings on their backs, and some flew into the air by themselves. Countless Extraterritorial Demons in different shapes exploded from the copsed buildings. Because the space here was disorder, the buildings had a space hidden in them. These space were easily loaded with hundreds of thousands of Extraterritorial Demons. More and more Extraterritorial Demons filled in the sky. In such a short time, it was so tightly packed that no wind could leak out. The fiendish auras that surged out of the Extraterritorial Devils¡¯ bodies even sealed their surroundings into an iron te. Countless pairs of eyes were fixed on Nori. ¡°Flesh and blood!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the smell of living creatures!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten a living person for a long time!¡± ¡°There is actually a creature who took the initiative to throw their lives away!¡± ¡°We have been imprisoned here for too long. This creature not only released us, but also offered himself to us!¡± ¡°Charge! Don¡¯t let the other Skyfiends take the lead!¡± ¡°There are so many Skyfiends, and only one living creature is not enough. Let¡¯s hurry up!¡± Instantly, countless roars could be heard from all directions. Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 These Extraterritorial Devils had been imprisoned here for hundreds of thousands of years or even longer. Although Skyfiends were Connate lifeforms, they did not need food to survive. However, these Extraterritorial Devils had all tasted the flesh and blood of living beings, so they knew how delicious the flesh and blood was. Extraterritorial Skyfiends invaded countlesss and continents just to devour living beings. After being imprisoned for so long, the appearance of Nirina not only allowed them to free themselves, but also allowed them to once again breathe in the scent of the living creature¡¯s vigor. Especially the vigor of Nirina. At this moment, the group of Extraterritorial Devils closest to Nirina turned red-eyed and their saliva dripped down. More and more Extraterritorial Devils rushed toward Nirina like a ck tide; for fear that they would be toote to taste a drop of blood. ¡°Charge!¡± ¡°Hurry up or there will be no bones left!¡± ¡°Flesh and blood! I haven¡¯t tasted flesh and blood for a long time. Don¡¯t let him go!¡± ¡°I want to eat you, the creature that has fallen into the trap!¡± In the endless roar, apanied by countless Extraterritorial Devils, they were about to swallow up Nirina. Nirina looked like a leaf in a storm, ready to be torn into pieces at any time. A group of ants¡­ The sound waves rolled around, causing ripples in the void. However, Nirina did not move at all. Ishac spat out four words and raised his hand to sweep out a long and thick thunder pir. ¡°Purple Ishacaven Thunder Dragon!¡± The angry dragon¡¯s light was dazzling, and its body moved thousands of miles in the air. Crack! With sessive screams, more than a hundred thousand Extraterritorial Devils exploded. However, just like the Skyfiends that Nirina had sucked away, the Extraterritorial Devils¡¯ bodies were the only things that had been blown up. After their bodies were sted into powder, their glowing bodies immediately became like a surging ghost fire that gathered into arge river in mid-air. Without giving these Extraterritorial Devils the chance to reconstruct their bodies, Nirina raised his Devil-ying Spear and thrust it forward. In an instant, he had stabbed tens of thousands of times! The vast spear shadows, apanied by the angry roars of the gods and devils, were like a huge mouth that swallowed up most of the Extraterritorial Devils in an instant. However, the number of Extraterritorial Devils that Nirina had killed was very small for the master of the devils. The empty space that had just been cleaned up by the lightning was immediately filled up by the other Extraterritorial Devils that swarmed over. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°We, the Extraterritorial Devils, will never die!¡± ¡°Even if this cultivator is powerful, it doesn¡¯t matter. With so many ants, it can still bite an elephant to death!¡± ¡°Kill! Kill him!¡± ¡°We¡¯re outnumbered. Ishac won¡¯tst long!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Kill him quickly and tear him to shreds. If we wait until the Ishacavenly Devil Venerable arrives, we won¡¯t be able to obtain anything!¡± These Extraterritorial Devils had massacred many nes, so they knew that as long as there were enough of them, even if they were not strong enough, they could exhaust experts. Moreover, they also thought that the magical power of Nirina could not kill them at all. Therefore, at this moment, they were even crazier. They surged into Nirina from all directions. The space where Nirina was located seemed to be about to explode. This ce did not only belong to the Lunia, so Nirina did not have to be afraid of being discovered. Ishac showed no fear and all his magical powers were performed. ¡°The Azuremoon Ghostly Current!¡± ¡°Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± ¡°Three Separations Death Word Sword!¡± ¡°Josef River st!¡± Rolling over the Ishacavenly River, roaring fierce beasts, zing sea of fire, cold undead, bright starlight. All kinds of magical powers gave off an amazing sound. Behind Nirina, they intertwined into a picture that covered the sky and the sun. Nirina, on the other hand, was in the center of the picture, as if he was the king of the world. With a raise of his hand, a terrifying magical power sted the great earth, shattering the world. Boom! Suddenly, continuous explosions urred. Groups of Extraterritorial Devils exploded like flies. Even the void where they were located was shattered and copsed. The nearby void exploded and ck holes appeared. These ck holes rose and fell like ck suns. Bang! Explosions rolled around Nirina like countless thunderbolts. As long as the Extraterritorial Devils were within a thousand kilometers of him, they would be torn apart by the magical power. The Extraterritorial Devils¡¯ bodies, which were shing with a faint light, were instantly filled with the world. Nirina spread his wings and flew higher into the sky. There were also numerous Extraterritorial Devils above his head. Nirina raised his hand and grabbed upward. The blood-red spear in his palm suddenly shot out. Bam! Space was pierced through. The thick Extraterritorial Devils were immediately cleared out of a nk area with a radius of hundreds of miles. Nirina flew there. The Devil-ying Spear in his hand swept through the air or stabbed fiercely. All of the Extraterrestrial Demons¡¯ true forms were instantly absorbed by the Devil yer Spear. Then he flew to the next ce. The magical surged. Wherever he passed, all the Extraterritorial Demons were instantly shattered. What Nirina needed to do now was to use the Devil-ying Spear to absorb as much as possible the bodies of the Extraterritorial Demons as possible. In the blink of an eye, Nirina had battled the Extraterritorial Demons for eight days! Over the past eight days, the number of Extraterritorial Devils did not seem reduced in the slightest. Instead, they were increasing. Nirina did not stop to rest the next moment, but his physical strength was endless. His spiritual Qi and vigor were still surging. The endless battle didn¡¯t consume much of Nirina. Instead, the more he fought, the braver Nirina became, and his eyes began to glitter. In these eight days, he had killed and absorbed hundreds of millions of Extraterritorial Devils. However, it was far from enough for the Devil Spear. Nirina could still feel that the demon-ying spear in his hand had changed slightly. The edge of the sword was sharper, and the rolling Demonic Qi became thicker. No matter how many low-grade Extraterritorial Devils I kill, the amount of improvement they bring will be limited¡­ Nirina thought as he raised his hand to shatter the hundreds of Skyfiends in front of him. Yes, I heard the Extraterritorial Devil mention the Skyfiend Supremacy. In other words, there must be a Skyscraping Devil higher than them here. But why did these Skyscraping Devils note out? Could it be that ordinary vigors are not attracted enough? Nirina thought of a way. Ishac suddenly stopped in mid-air. First, there was a sh of lightning, which swept away more than 10,000 Extraterritorial Devils in front of him. Then, he held the Devil-ying Spear and dripped a drop of his blood on the tip of the spear. Woo! In an instant, the tip of the spear burst out with blood light, and at the same time, the Devil Qi was surging. With waves of wailing, a Taoist Sense that belonged to the Killing Devils spread around. Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 If Extraterritorial Devils were considered the strongest among fiendish demons. That meant that Killing Demon was the general of the Extraterritorial Devils! The magic weapon with its Taoist Sense and the Devil-killing Spear refined by itself were absolutely an irresistible temptation for high-level Skyfiends! Sure enough, after Geena released the Abrahamavenly Devil Dao essence of the Devil-ying Spear, he immediately felt several powerful auras rising from the distance and shooting toward him. ¡°All of you, die! Archean Demonic Soul g!¡± Geena did not hesitate at all. Abraham directly raised his hand and grabbed downward. The rolling Demon Aura turned into a pir that supported heaven and earth. Under the pressure of the sky, it instantly prated and tore the ¡°sea¡¯ formed by the surrounding Extraterritorial Devils. The bodies of hundreds thousands Extraterritorial Devils exploded, revealing their true bodies as they frantically floated about. ¡°All of you, get lost!¡± There was suddenly a shout in Geena¡¯s mind. The sound was like the friction of rusty metal, particrly harsh. It contained attacks against divine sense. If it were an ordinary cultivator, even if he didn¡¯t faint at this moment, he would have felt dizzy and the surrounding Skyfiends could take advantage of it. However, he did not feel anything. Abraham looked in the direction of the voice in an instant. Ssh! The Extraterritorial Devil who spoke was clearly the Skyfiend Venerable that these low-level Skyfiends had mentioned earlier. As he gave the order, therge group of Extraterritorial Devils who had been attacking Geena for several days instantly scattered in all directions. They did not stop until they reached the void more than 1,000 kilometers away. As for the Skyfiend Venerable who appeared in front of Geena, his appearance and figure were completely different from those low-grade Extraterritorial Devils. This Skyfiend Venerable was wearing a bright silver robe with red lips and white teeth. If not for the terrifying Demonic Qi in his eyes and two fangs at the corner of his mouth, he would have been a handsome man among the Human Tribe. Soon, three more figures shot over from afar. One was a middle-aged man with messy hair with his upper body exposed. The other was an old woman with gray hair and a crutch. There was also a young girl in a pink dress. Just like the Skyfiend Venerable, the three of them simrly had pale faces and red lips. Their eyes were filled with cruelty, craftiness, and ruthlessness. The four Skyfiend Venerables that had appeared at this moment were separated by a thousand kilometers from Geena. They faintly formed a circle around Geena and surrounded it. ¡°To be able to transform into a human form, one can indeed be considered to have some strength among the Extraterritorial Devils.¡± Geena nced at the other party and said indifferently. Abraham had read about it in ancient books before. The stronger the Extraterritorial Devils were, the closer they looked like the cultivators of humans. Some of them might even be blessed with luck. For example, the Killing Demon in those days had a noble status among the Extraterritorial Devils. Abraham looked like a Human Emperor, and every move he made had a kind of domineering power that looked down on the world and taught all living creatures. However, although the bodies of the four Skyfiend Venerables were no longer like that of demons, and they had hands and feet, their expressions could not hide the greed and viciousness of demons. ¡°The cultivator of the Human n¡­¡± The Skyfiend Venerable, who had appeared first, stared at the Killing Devil Spear in Geena¡¯s hand and spoke again. His sharp voice did not pass through Geena¡¯s ears, but directly sounded in Geena¡¯s mind. ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested in you before. After all, I ate a lot of cultivators¡¯ flesh and blood. It didn¡¯t matter if I let my men make up for it. But the treasure in your hand forced me to take action. But I think you also identally entered this ce. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you a chance¡­ If you give me this treasure obediently, I will let you leave safely, okay?¡± Geena looked at the other party andughed out loud. Immediately, his expression sank. ¡°You can¡¯t leave this ce by yourselves. How dare you lie to me to ask me to leave? I deliberately released the Dao aura of the Skyfiend ughter to lure you out. Now that you¡¯re here, then stay!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Geena turned into a stream of flowing light and attacked the Skyfiend Venerable in a bright silver robe. ¡°You!¡± A look of anger shed across the Venerable¡¯s eyes. His strength had long surpassed the Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm of the Human n¡¯s cultivators and wasparable to that of Amethyst Pce Realm. Therefore, he was not afraid at all when he saw that Geena was only at the third stage of Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm. From his point of view, the third stage of Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm was only one step away from the Amethyst Pce Realm. But there was a huge difference between them. Under normal circumstances, there was no problem. Unfortunately, the Skyfiend Venerable had met Geena today. Geena could kill Amethyst Pce Realms as soon as he entered the Third stage of Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm, not to mention now that he had reached the peak of the Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm after getting the top of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi. His strength soared. With just a palm strike, Geena shattered the Skyfiend Venerable¡¯s Dharmic robes. The terrifying force carried a thick vigor. It was as if thousands or tens of thousands of majestic mountains were pressing down on him. Bam! The Venerable¡¯s body exploded into powder in an instant. A ball of pale green, ghostly fire-like body appeared in front of Geena with a frightened and ferocious face. Once the low-level Extraterritorial Devils¡¯ bodies were shattered by Geena, their true bodies would be white or light blue. And the Skyfiend Venerable¡¯s true form was an extremely ring green. The color alone indicated that the Sky Demon Venerable¡¯s true body was worth hundreds of millions of low-level Skyfiends. In addition, the body of the Skyfiend Venerable was almost in human form, with a head, a torso, and four limbs. Geena raised the Demon-ying Spear and easily pierced through his chest. Chi! The Venerable¡¯s true body was immediately torn apart and turned into flowing light that was sucked into the Demon-ying Spear. Then , Geena felt the magic spear in his hand had changed. The tip of the spear, which had be sharp, had formed a faint bloodstain. The bloody scar, even though it was only as thick as hair, released an iparably miserable, despair, and destruction feeling. ¡°As expected, the Skyfiend Venerable is better¡­¡± Geena Immediately turned around and looked at the remaining three Skyfiend Venerables. The three Skyfiend Venerables were still in the state of attacking Geena. They had wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to ambush Geena and kill him. Unexpectedly, theirpanion was killed by the other party in an instant. Moreover, when they saw Geena¡¯s actions, they understood that he wasing for the absorption of their bodies, not for the so-called ¡°ident¡±. The magical power could not kill them, but the Killing Devil Spear could easily crush them!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 In the hands of Sandra, there was a magic weapon that could kill them. Although the magic weapon was only a fragment now. However, the Demon-ying Spear was also famous among the Extraterritorial Devils. One had to know that the killing sharp weapon refined by the Demon-ying Spear was condensed by the true spirit of the Extraterritorial Devils! Therefore, after seeing Sandra kill the silver-robed Skyfiend Venerable, the remaining young woman, a middle-aged woman and an old woman, instantly transformed into smoke and fled at top speed. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Sandra sneered. The actions of the three Skyfiend Venerables werepletely within Sandra¡¯s expectations. Naturally, the countermeasures had long been prepared. ¡°Sky-flipping Seal!¡± In an instant, the void within a radius of 1,000 kilometers was sealed. Because the space here was in disorder, although the barrier formed by the Sky-flipping Seal was thousands of kilometers away, they found that they could no longer move forward after flying for thousands of kilometers. ¡°Die!¡± At the same time, Sandra also rushed to them. The Demon-ying Spear pierced through the young girl¡¯s chest. A look of astonishment appeared on the girl¡¯s face. She seemed to be surprised that Sandra had caught up with her. Then, she was crushed by the Demon-ying Spear. After her body broke, the Devil-ying Spear rolled up in the air again. The tip of the spear immediately drew out a sharp edge, cut the Skyfiend Venerable into countless pieces, and sucked her in. It was equal to millions of Extraterritorial Devils¡¯ true body. Sandra moved again. The speed brought by the blood-red wings only took him half a second to fly 500 kilometers. The middle-aged Skyfiend Venerable saw Sandra kill the girl a momont ago. When he blinked, he discovered that the Demon-ying Spear had already stabbed him. Chi! The tip of the spear pierced through his be and poked out from the back of his head. With a bang, the middle-aged man¡¯s head and body exploded. A ball of his genuine spirit was crushed and absorbed into the Demon-ying Spear. Buzz! After ying three Skyfiend Venerables in a row, Sandra¡¯s Fiend ying Spear changed. Sounds of trembling came from the tip of the spear. It was as if the demon¡¯s sharp ws were going to tear the sky apart and cover the earth. The violent aura was endless. The low-level Extraterritorial Devils more than 1,000 kilometers away felt the aura at this time. They all quieted down, shivering and unable to move. It was like a rabbit and a chicken meeting a tiger. Their instinctive reaction was not to escape, but to be so scared that their legs went limp and they fell to the ground, unable to move. The one with the strongest reaction to the demon-ying spear was the old woman-like Skyfiend Venerable. Fear shed across her wrinkled face. She screamed and crushed her walking stick. A ball of cyan light suddenly shone from the crutch. In a sh, it turned into a huge vortex in the void. Just like what Sandra had seen in the vortex, the vortex was filled with thick fog and arge number of bones. The old woman looked at Sandra in shock and fear and immediately flew toward the center of the vortex. Sandra pped his wings. Chi! Bokir flew so fast that space seemed to be torn apart. Before the old woman could enter the center of the vortex, she found the Demon-ying Spear appearing in front of her. And her own body hit the tip of the spear straight. The change happened so fast that she had no time to react. Paw! The tip of the spear pierced through her chest. This time, there was no need for Sandra to do anything. A greenish-ck light suddenly gushed out of the Demon-ying Spear and wrapped around the old woman. The old woman let out a scream. The skin and flesh on her body suddenly disintegrated inch by inch, revealing her muscles, blood vessels, internal organs, bones, and then all melted. But, the melting was different from before. When Sandra shook the Demon-ying Spear earlier, he would tear the body of the Skyfiend Venerable into pieces, force him out of his true spirit, and then absorb it. However, after the upgrade of the Demon-ying Spear, Sandra melted the old woman¡¯s body and forced out two things. Of course, one of them was the Skyfiend¡¯s true spirit that was needed to upgrade the Devil yer Spear. The other one was a red gem-like crystal. There were also bright white light spots like neb in the crystal. Sandra immediately sensed the smell of vigor and spiritual Qi on the crystal. ¡°This is a Skyfiend¡­ Body essence¡­ Can also be called¡­ A Demonic Core¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Bokirll said. ¡°Extraterritorial Demons¡­ Through devouring¡­ Living creatures¡­ Strengthening their body¡­ Then¡­ Then¡­ Condense the body¡­ This¡­ Skyfiend¡­ Demonic Core¡­ Is only the size of a fingernail¡­ ughter¡­ The Skyfiend¡¯s¡­ Demonic Core¡­ I¡¯m afraid¡­ It¡¯s bigger than your¡­ Mind¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Bokiraring the exnation, Sandra immediately understood. This is a little simr to the spiritual Qi in one¡¯s body when he die. After the Extraterritorial Devils die, the vigor and spiritual Qi they use to condense their bodies will also transform into demonic cores¡­ Sandra looked at the Demon-ying Spear in his hand. The fragment of the Demon-ying Spear did not have ability. Now it seems that it should be because I killed three Skyfiend Venerables in arow, plus my previous umtion, that the fragment was restored. Thinking of this, Sandra couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. ¡°The Sky Devil True Spirit is for you to recover, and the Demonic Core is for me to upgrade!¡± Sandra was only one step away from the Amethyst Pce Realm. Although the Sect Master¡¯s n is perfect, he definitely didn¡¯t expect that after Demon-ying Spear recovered part of its power, it could condense the body of the Extraterritorial Demons into a Demonic Core. What¡¯s more, I didn¡¯t expect that I could directly devour a Demonic Core with the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale¡­ Sandra flicked his finger and the nail sized Demonic Core flew into his mouth. Other than possessing vigor and spiritual Qis, the Extraterritorial Devil¡¯s Demonic Core also had rolling Devil Qi. Fiendish energy could corrode everything in the world. Powerful fiendish demons could even corrode and dissolve the void just by standing there. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At this moment, Sandra felt as if he had eaten a piece of burning charcoal and he felt hot. But he remained calm. His body was so condensed that he could not be burned by the demonic energy. His Immortal Demon Physique made it so that he didn¡¯t have to care about the temperature soon. The next moment, a roar came from Sandra¡¯s abdomen, like a furnace burning and a fierce extraction. The Demonic Core shrank rapidly in his body, emitting three different colors of light, like a thin stripe. The red light was the vigor. The white light was the spiritual Qi. The green light was Devil Qi. Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 In a sh, the vigor was absorbed by Anne¡¯s internal organs. The spiritual Qi flowed through his tendons and meridians and finally flowed into his Dantian Qi Sea. The demonic energy did not seem to be willing to be refined just like that. Instead, it emitted sinister laughter. ¡°This cultivator is audacious. Don¡¯t you know that we Extraterritorial Devils are the strongest among fiendish demons?¡± ¡°Not only are they good at killing, but they are also good at charm others!¡± ¡°If you absorb my Devil Qi into your body now, I can find a w in your Taoist Bolotart and make you my puppet! You thought you were smart and wanted to refine me, but you didn¡¯t expect that your cleverness would hurt yourself! Haha!¡± ¡°So noisy¡­¡± A cold snort came from Anne¡¯s body. This voice immediately caused the demonic energy to tremble. ¡°What, what are you?¡± With a scream, the cyan demon Qi was dragged directly into the sea of consciousness as if it had been caught by something and disappeared behind the Gates of Bolotll. In a sh, there was no sound. ¡°Barely¡­ Can¡­¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Anneughed. Bolot held the Demon-ying Spear and looked into the distance. The Demon-ying Spear was constantly surging with a heart-palpitating aura. The azure-ck light continued to flicker and swallow, as though it was a sea brewing a fiendish demon. Deep in the sea, endless evil thoughts and despair were growing. Bolot raised his spear and pointed forward. Instantly, those low-level Extraterritorial Demons in the distance were scared to death and fell from the air like flies. In a few seconds, Anne flew in front of these Extraterritorial Demons and swept across the sky with the Devil yer Spear. Bang! Large amounts of Extraterritorial Demons exploded. The light from the Devil-ying Spear seemed to be a furnace with coal added, burning fiercely. On the tip of the spear, there was a leaping green me. The mes roared and surged outwards, brushing across the sky. Thousands of Extraterritorial Demons were instantly burned to ashes. They didn¡¯t even have time to scream. In mid-air, only the sesame-sized Demonic Core and the glowing Skyfiend¡¯s True Spirit remained. These low-grade fiendish demon cores are just too small¡­ Anne felt a little helpless. Previously, the Skyfiend Venerable¡¯s Demonic Core was at least the size of a fingernail. As for these low-level fiendish demons, they were about the size of sesame seeds. In fact, they were only the size of a speck of dust. It was difficult to detect them with the naked eye. Anne felt that his improvement was extremely limited. It¡¯s impossible that there are only four Skyfiend Venerables here¡­ Anne pondered. Because of the disorder in the void secret realm, many Extraterritorial Demons could not easily appear. When I first came here, I felt a lot of fierce eyes on me. Those gazes definitely did not belong to these low-level Extraterritorial Demons. It¡¯s very likely that those who are not inferior to the Skyfiend Venerables can¡¯t appear in front of me just because they are bound by the void¡­ Thinking of this, Anne was suddenly enlightened. Bolot understood why he could feel that someone was spying on him before, but he could not sense the location of the person. It was as if someone was looking at himself in the mirror. Of course, he could sense the gaze. But because the space where the mirror was located was not the same as the space where he was in, his Divine Awareness could not detect it. In that case, let me release you¡­ Anne clenched his fist, and all of a sudden, dazzling starlight condensed. Bolot pped his blood- colored wings and fiercely rushed forward. Along the way, the low-level Extraterritorial Demons in front of him all exploded into powder. Bolot did not care about these insignificant Demonic Cores and flew forward. The void secret realm was so huge that it was hard to describe. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With Anne¡¯s current speed, he had flown for an hour without seeing an end. The buildings in front of him were all dpidated and extremelyrge. It was obvious that this might be an ancient area or continent. It had been destroyed because of the invasion of the Extraterritorial Demons. Then, due to various reasons, it fell into a distorted space and became what it was now. ¡°Anderson River st!¡± As soon as Anne raised his hand, stars appeared in mid-air. The stars intertwined with each other, and countless stars shed with dazzling light spots. At the same time, they exploded together! Bam! The starlight poured down in an instant. It was as if the sky had broken and a big hole had appeared. The rolling starlight, like a river, violently copsed. Instantly, the buildings on the ground turned into ashes. The surrounding space seemed to be unable to withstand the impact of the flood. And then all the cracks were broken and copsed. In the copsed buildings, groups of Extraterritorial Demons swarmed out, covering the sky and the sun. Just as Anne expected, countless Extraterritorial Demons appeared In the shattered void around them! Furthermore, the aura surging from these Extraterritorial Demons was far more powerful than that of the buildings! Among the Extraterritorial Demons that appeared In the void, there was an iparably massive body. There were Extraterritorial Demons who were like giant rocks, burning with raging mes. There was an Extraterritorial Demon that was a hundred meters tall and coiled up like a gigantic python. There was an Extraterritorial Demon whose entire body was discovered in a thousand arms and each arm was filled with ferocious weapons. The whole body shrank, leaving only the mountain-sized head and the Extraterritorial Demon the opened its mouth like a ck hole. Every single one of these Extraterritorial Demons exuded a powerful aura that far exceeded the four Skyfiends Anne had met before! In addition, countless Extraterritorial Demons surrounded them, forming powerful and well-trained armies! It seemed that the Extraterritorial Demons were attacking this area again. With the appearance of these Extraterritorial Demons, Anne once again felt as though he was being watched by evil spirits. As expected, it¡¯s you! Anne looked at the Extraterritorial Demons whose bodies were filled with ck gases. ¡°I know¡­ You are a human cultivator.¡± At that moment, the voice of the Extraterritorial Demon resounded in his mind. ¡°Tell us how to leave this space and we¡¯ll spare your life. We can also teach you the techniques and magical powers of the Extraterritorial Demons so that you can unleash the greater power of the Demon-ying Spear.¡± This Extraterritorial Demon began to entice Anne. Anne¡¯s gaze was Indifferent as he looked at the Extraterritorial Demon, who was as tall as a mountain and as vast as a sea. ¡°Your words are not attractive to me at all. Go to hell!¡± Bam! The blood-red wings pped. In the surging blood-red light, Anne seemed to be burning with raging mes all over his body and rushed toward the Extraterritorial Demon in front of him like a meteorite. In the eyes of other cultivators, these Extraterritorial Demons were despair and disaster. But In the eyes of Anne, they were the stepping stones for his promotion to the Amethyst Pce Realm! Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 Lydia¡¯s reaction shocked the Extraterritorial Demons. They originally thought that Lydia would either be frightened or at least consider it. But unexpectedly, the other party directly rushed over after saying that. ¡°In that case, I can only extract your souls. When the timees, I will torture you in all ways. I¡¯m not afraid you won¡¯t tell me!¡± An Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s cruel sneer sounded in Lydia¡¯s mind. Ssh! In an instant, Lydia rushed into the Extraterritorial Demon. His figure was like a burning red dagger. Bokir cut open a bright red hole in the vast sea of demon army. In front of Lydia, the group of Extraterritorial Demons outside could not even be called paper paste. With a single impact, the Astral Wind produced by Lydia blew up the group of Extraterritorial Demons. ¡°You actually took the initiative to die! Take your life!¡± The Extraterritorial Demon, who seemed to be made of rock, was burning with green mes all over his body. With a roar, he stretched out his palm and destroyed Lydia. The surrounding space was constantly melted by the fire, making loud noises. Lydia held the Demon- ying Spear and thrust it forward. A stream of fire shot out like a meteor and pierced through the Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s palm. The tip of the spear made another thunderous sound. With a bang, half of the Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s palm and finger exploded. The gravel, apanied by mes, scattered in all directions like a meteor shower. The Extraterritorial Demon let out a scream and looked at Lydia with fear in his eyes. His huge body immediately retreated. With a wave of his arm, the surrounding Extraterritorial Demon army rushed toward Lydia. Shouts and roars immediately resounded throughout the world. ¡°Too weak¡­ Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Lydia reached out and pointed, triggering the thunder. The thunder pir fell from the sky and spread out like a beating spider web. Sizzle! Crack! In the blink of an eye, more than half of the Extraterritorial Demons had been killed. Lydia rushed forward again as if there was no one around. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the Extraterritorial Demons. Bokir held the Devil-ying Spear with both hands and smashed it down. The rolling spiritual Qi suddenly froze on the magic spear, as if a steel whip could smash a directly. Bang! The Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s head that resembled a rock was instantly split apart. Even more than half of his chest copsed. Green mes burned on the Devil-ying Spear. As the tip of the spear stabbed down, a cloud seemed to be pierced through. Chi! The Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s body was instantly prated by the Demon-ying Spear. Green mes instantly enveloped his entire body, burning fiercely. The Extraterritorial Demon suddenly turned into a huge torch. In an instant, his body was burned clean. His Genuine Spirit was still twisting and struggling, but the fire on the Demon-ying Spear was like a big hand. It grabbed, crushed it, and dragged it into the body of the spear. The Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s destroyed body also condensed the Demonic Core that Lydia needed. This Demonic Core was evenrger than the Skyfiend Venerable¡¯s. It was not only blood-red all over, but it was also surrounded by white smoke and a circle of Devil Qi. The moment Lydia saw the Devil Qi, he could clearly feel a satisfied sighing from the one behind the Gates of Bokirll. The one behind the Gates of Bokirll always needed the help of Divine Souls. The Devil Qi also contained the spirit and Taoist Sense of the Extraterritorial Demons, and the strength of the Extraterritorial Demon wasparable to that of the Amethyst Pce Realm of the Human n. For that one behind the Gates of Bokirll, it was indeed barely eptable. Therefore, at this moment, without hesitation, Lydia reached out and threw the Demonic Core into his mouth. As the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale was running violently, his aura skyrocketed. His eyes were like lightning and his momentum was like a rainbow, rushing toward the next Extraterritorial Demon. ¡°Purple Bokiraven Thunder Dragon!¡± The army formed by low-level Extraterritorial Demons was instantly turned into ashes. The body of the Extraterritorial Demon, which was like a giant python, suddenly condensed and turned into a human form in a ghost-like ck fog. Although it was a person¡¯s body, it had a snake¡¯s head. Its long and narrow eyes were full of horrible light as it stared at Lydia. ¡°Snake King Demon Poison!¡± It suddenly spat out. All of a sudden, bubbles as big as houses and emitting a pungent smell shot toward Lydia. Every big bubble contained extreme venom. Just one drop was enough to turn the martial arts world into a lethal poison. Once touched, even the Spiritual Masters of Amethyst Pce Realm would be seriously injured. Lydia was immediately surrounded by the venom. As the Extraterritorial Demon cackled, all the bubbles rushed toward him. It even exploded in the air. The poisonous liquid sshed out and the void was constantly corroded. There was a sizzling sound and thick smoke. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± Lydia shouted. Bokir pushed forward, and the purple crystal wall expanded to form a shield. The huge bubble venom smashed into the crystal wall. Although it exploded, the crystal wall didn¡¯t move at all. Even the outmostyer was not eroded at all. On the contrary, the surrounding Extraterritorial Demons were sprayed by the poison from the crystal wall. They immediately screamed and turned into pus. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Seeing this, the eyes of the Extraterritorial Demon with the phyton-like head shed and he eximed. Bokir hurriedly waved his arm and shouted at the other Extraterritorial Demons in the distance, ¡°This cultivator is well-prepared. Don¡¯t let him go!¡± Bam! The Extraterritorial Demons with thousands or arms immediately strode over, and the magic weapon in their hands whistled sharply. Countless dead souls roared and pressed down from the sky. Their killing Intent was frozen on the spot, and they immediately suppressed Lydia. ¡°Celestial Punishment!¡± ¡°Great Sun Dragon Sword Formation!¡± Lydia¡¯s arm shed and he punched forward. Immediately, the zing sun burst out violently. Along the way, the Extraterritorial Demons were immediately devoured and burned to ashes in an instant. The mes were rolling and the raging fire was burning the sky. With a rumble, the huge waves melted all the magic weapon thrown by the Extraterritorial Demon and turned it into molten iron. The dead demons in it were burned away in an instant. And at that moment, Lydia arrived in front of the python- like Extraterritorial Demon. An earth-shattering force that could shatter heaven and earth shook the Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s face and made him retreat. It hurriedly folded Its hands and roared, forming a huge ck disc In front of it. A pair of vicious long and narrow eyes appeared in the disk and red at Lydia. There seemed to be a purgatory in the depths of these eyes. All the ugly, vicious, cruel, and cruel things in the world were contained In them. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lydia suddenly felt a slight pain in his head. Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 This pain came from his spirit. Divine Soul Attack! Knowing this, Sandra frowned. Seeing Sandra¡¯s expression change, the snake-headed Extraterritorial Demon could not help but rejoice. The other party¡¯s Divine Sense was injured by him! With this in mind, the figure that was about to escape suddenly stopped. But then, he saw a scornful look on Sandra¡¯s face, and Sandra said faintly, ¡°Are you qualified?¡± To show off his Divine Sense in front of Sandra, whose Divine Soul was extremely powerful? This snake-headed Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s Divine Sense could indeed be described as powerful. Because it made Sandra feel a little ufortable. But it was only limited to a slight feeling. However, what he did made Sandra very angry. Who are you looking down on? ¡°Die!¡± Sandra narrowed his eyes and threw a Divine Sense attack back. The snake-headed Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s body froze on the spot. The eyes that appeared in front of it instantly exploded. Then, fine red cracks appeared on its python-like head, which looked like broken porcin. The next moment, with a bang, the head of the snake-headed extraterrestrial demon exploded into pieces. Sandra took a step forward as the Demon-ying Spear stabbed into the other party¡¯s chest. The green mes rapidly refined the Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s body. Another Demonic Core was in Sandra¡¯s hand! Sandra immediately swallowed it. Then, he moved his body and shuttled through the universe. Stefan immediately appeared in front of the one-armed demon that had lost his magic weapon. The Demon- ying Spear instantly stabbed out a thousand times. Crack! Every strike urately stabbed the Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s arm. Instantly, the arms exploded like firecrackers. In the rolling flesh and rain of blood, the Extraterritorial Demon seemed to have be a stick. His eyes were full of horror. The Extraterritorial Demon, who had lost his ability to resist, wanted to escape. Unfortunately, as soon as he turned around, the Demon-ying Spear pierced through his back, revealing his chest. The demonic me burned fiercely, and in an instant, another powerful demon was killed. At this time, countless low-level Extraterritorial Demons rushed toward Sandra from all directions. They looked mighty. Sandra raised his right hand. A vast and boundless aura gushed out from the gxy. ¡°Grandmist Ster River Array!¡± The six Immortal¡¯s Swords formed a sword formation. The stars rotated and the sword Qi swept out violently. Bang! 10 kilometers, 100 kilometers, 1,000 kilometers! Currently, there was an endless supply of spiritual Qi. Adding on to the fact that the top of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi¡¯ density of the spiritual Qi had already surpassed that of the spiritual Qi. The power of the Grandmist Ster Formation had also been increasing. It was a hundred times stronger than before. In the blink of an eye, all the Extraterritorial Demons within a radius of a thousand of kilometers were torn into pieces by the sword Qi. True spirits, which glowed with light, covered the void like ghost fire. Sandra held the Devil yer Spear and thrust it forward. Whoosh! The cyan me suddenly turned into a terrifying vortex. The Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s True Spirits were all sucked into the vortex, as if they were ghosts crying. The more Genuine Spirits the vortex absorbed, the bigger it became. Hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands of Extraterritorial Demons True Spirits were all absorbed by Sandra. During this period, he did not stay still. Stefan rushed in front of the Extraterritorial Demon like a mountain. At first nce, the Extraterritorial Demon had a hideous and ugly head. His entire body emanated billowing fiendish energy. Seeing Sandra rushing over, the demon immediately opened his ck hole-like mouth and spat out countless Extraterritorial Demons. Sandra did not dodge at all. Instead, he charged forward and came straight to the Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s head. Stefan stabbed down with his Demon-ying Spear. More than half of the spear body entered the Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s head. Although at first nce, it looked like a needle inserted into a big watermelon, the body of the Extraterritorial Demon trembled violently at this time. The next moment, the Extraterritorial Demon¡¯s body was engulfed by the demonic me and turned into a fireball. The fireball then shrank. In the mes, one could see that the true spirit of the Extraterritorial Demon was struggling to escape. But the rolling demonic mes, like shackles, mercilessly dragged it into the Demon-ying Spear. A thumb-sized Demonic Core was caught by Sandra. After swallowing the Demonic Core, it instantly turned into spiritual Qi and vigor, filling Sandra¡¯s body. Extraterritorial Skyfiends are worthy of being known as royalty among fiendish demons. The spiritual Qi and vigor contained within the Demon Cores are exceptionally pure. Just after devouring a few, I felt that my strength has changed¡­ ¡°That¡¯s natural¡­ Skyfiend¡¯s¡­ Food is¡­ Living creature¡­ The stronger the Skyfiend¡­ The stronger the creature¡­ Is¡­ Now¡­ It means¡­ You are¡­ In a treasury¡­¡± Sandra looked around. Although he had just killed hundreds thousand of Extraterritorial Demons, more of them surged out from the depths of the void. It gave people an endless feeling. Furthermore, these Extraterritorial Demons seemed to be much disciplined. The deeper they were, the more well-trained, they looked a well-trained army. Far away, the Extraterritorial Demons even formed an orderly military array. In the middle of the military formation, there was often an Extraterritorial Demon who was at least a Skyfiend Venerable. With the number and strength of these Extraterritorial Demons at present, capturing a weak side or continent was an easy task. Moreover, even if an ordinary Amethyst Pce Realm was here, he would probably frown. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! This ruin was located in the twisted void without any spiritual Qi. Not only was there no spiritual Qi, but it was also full of Devil Qi because of the Extraterritorial Demons. Therefore, when cultivators were here, they would not be able to get the supplement of spiritual Qi. In addition, they needed to consume their own spiritual Qi, use magic weapons, or open Body-protection Gang to prevent the Devil Qi from invading their bodies. If the number of Extraterritorial Demons was limited and could be eradicated in a short period of time, it would be fine. But now, the Extraterritorial Demons were endless. There was no end to the number of Extraterritorial Demons, and the spiritual Qi of the cultivators would eventually be exhausted. Once the spiritual Qi of the cultivators was exhausted, there would be no way out. But now, this fatal problem had no effect on Sandra. Demonic Core could replenish his spiritual Qi and vigor. In this relic, the more he fought, the stronger he would be! Every Extraterritorial Demon was nourishment for him now. They were the stepping stones on the Path to Immortality. That was why the one behind Gates of Stefanll imed that this was Sandra¡¯s treasury. ¡°You¡¯ll directly¡­ Upgrade to¡­ Amethyst Pce Realm¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± Sandra nodded. Stefan focused his gaze and charged forward without waiting for the Extraterritorial Demons to approach. Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 The void swayed, space shattering. Endless storms swept out from the depths. These storms were stirred up by the Extraterritorial Demons. There were countless Extraterritorial Demons in the surging airflow. These Extraterritorial Demons¡¯ auras were linked together, forming an earth-shattering array. Wherever it passed, it was corroded and melted. At first nce, it was horrible and muddy. Even a mischievous stone would be contaminated by the surging Devil Qi and turn into a demon. The Devil Qi circled around Sandra, making a sharp and strange sound. It seemed to be a sinister laugh, a cry, or a roar. This kind of sound directly invaded people¡¯s brains. In just a short moment, it could drive a normal cultivator crazy, so that the Extraterritorial Demon could find a w in their souls and then take advantage of the opportunity to enter. Too weak¡­ Sandra shook his head and snorted. Even though his voice was soft, it carried a majestic immortal king-like aura. The Demonic Qi around him let out a shrill cry of despair and dissipated. Sandra pped his blood-colored wings and charged toward the Extraterritorial Demon army. No matter how many Extraterritorial Demons there were, they were nothing more than ants in front of him. Light, me, water, thunder, and all kinds of magical powers reflected behind Sandra. Sandra who held the Devil-ying Spear was like the king of this kind of magical power, sweeping the world at this moment. No one could defeat him. Crack! In an instant, hundreds of thousands of Extraterritorial Demons exploded. The Demon-ying Spear twisted violently. The green demonic me swept like a tornado, engulfing the demonic spirit. Beads of Demonic Cores floated in the air. Sandra opened his mouth and took a deep breath. With a crash, the Demonic Cores converged into a river and poured into his mouth. The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale immediately ran. Sandra¡¯s body suddenly gave off a thunderous sound. This loud noise shook arge number of the Extraterritorial Demons who were charging at him to death. Milos immediately brandished his Demon- ying Spear and shattered the thousands of Extraterritorial Demons. Demonic mes swirled about. They swept out, and all of the Demonic Cores and true spirits were collected. None of the Skyfiend Venerables survived. They used the magical power of the Sky Devil. They were either fierce or violent like the ws of the Sky Devil, with a ghost head devouring the sun, or turned into seductive beauties, tempting others. But Sandra didn¡¯t even look at them and stabbed them directly. These Skyfiend Venerables, whose strength even the cultivators did not dare underestimate, immediately exploded one after another. They couldn¡¯t even take one move from Sandra. It was as if an egg hitting a rock and it had exploded into pieces. However, Sandra¡¯s surging vigor, spiritual Qi, and the sharp Demon-ying Spear in his hand were getting colder and colder. They were full of indescribable attraction to these murderous demons, making them rush forward like moths to a me.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sandra was like a huge furnace in the void. And these Extraterritorial Demons were the coal that flew into the furnace. Boom! The coal was constantly filled, and the mes in the furnace burned more fiercely. Earth, fire, wind, and all kinds of auspicious signs began to appear around Sandra a few dayster. One day¡­ Two days¡­ Three days¡­ Five days¡­ Ten days¡­ Ten days passed quickly. Over the past ten days, Sandra had not stopped for a moment. But he did not feel any fatigue. The endless Extraterritorial Demons constantly provided Demonic Cores. By now, not only had Sandra¡¯s vigor and spiritual Qi be full and condensed, but the Demon-ying Spear in his hand had also been improved. The Demon-ying Spear had turned into a saw-through shape. Green lines were curved, as if outlining the powerful demon god¡¯s mind to kill the demon. The spear body was densely covered, and each time it was waved, it could directly shatter a void. Compared to Sandra, the Skyfiend Venerable¡¯s fiendish aura was far inferior. And his aura continued to rise! Finally, on the 12th day, a loud noise suddenly broke out. The sound turned into rolling waves and rushed around like tides. The Extraterritorial Demon with a radius of nearly ten thousands kilometers instantly exploded into powder. In the center of the explosion, Sandra¡¯s body was covered with ayer of spirit light. His body had be as transparent as ss. Not only did his internal organs shine like jade, but there was also a golden Great Tao emerging, giving people a mysterious feeling that contained the truth of heaven and earth and was obscure. Waves of powerful auras shook the stars, overturning the sun and moon, continuously gushing out. There seemed to be a new life around Sandra, about to break out of its shell. The void kept shaking. The Extraterritorial Demons that were constantly rushing over were no longer able to approach him. Even the Skyfiend Venerable could only be shocked and frightened. Milos would be smashed to pieces if he got a little closer. Not only was his body shattered, but his genuine spirit was alsopletely destroyed. The state of Sandrasted for about two days. Two dayster, a terrifying spirit light burst out from the Qi sea in his Dantian. The spirit light instantly spread out like the morning sun, and finally, as if thousands of zing suns burst out at the same time, and the light swallowed up the entire ruins. The Extraterritorial Demons all over the sky melted quietly like ice and snow. While Sandra was bathed in the vast light, his body underwent a change from a mortal to an immortal. The Milosavenly Spirit Realm was still a mortal, and the Real Immortal Realm was the sign of leaving the mortal body. The Amethyst Pce Realm was an important bridge from the Milosavenly Spirit Realm to the Real Immortal Realm. As Sandra¡¯s aura kept rising, the barrier connecting the Milosavenly Spirit Realm to the Amethyst Pce Realm was instantly broken. Like a giant climbing a mountain, he stepped steadily on the steps of the Amethyst Pce Realm. At the same time, the Demon-killing Spear In Sandra¡¯s hand began to change. The demonic me covered the body of the spear. After it solidified, sharp des appeared at both ends of the spear. One side of the spear de was extremely sharp, and the other side was covered with sawteeth. Dense green runes appeared on it. Every rune seemed to contain millions of Extraterritorial Demons. They were constantly roaring. With a slight movement of the demon spear, it drew a sharp cut, twisting the millstone like a demon¡¯s sharp teeth. Phew¡­ Amethyst Pce Realm¡­ From the light came the sound of Sandra breathing. His heartstrings moved, as if he felt some change. This change came from himself. Sandra immediately circted his divine sense to probe. After a while, he saw the Gates of Milosll deep in the sea of consciousness. Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 Nathalia was not surprised by the change in the Gates of Frankll. After all, when he killed the Extraterritorial Devil this time, the demonic energy in the demon cores was dragged in by the one of the Gates of Frankll without exception. The Extraterritorial Devils were high-level fiendish demons to begin with. There was naturally no need to borate on the purity of the fiendish Qi. Furthermore, Nathalia had killed thousands of Skyfiends in the past ten days. Every Skyfiend Venerable had the strength of an Amethyst Pce Realm. The demonic energy of these Skyfiend Venerables could definitely bring an effective recovery to the one behind the Gates of Frankll. When Nathalia probed with his Divine Sense, he saw that the mottled Gates of Frankll had revealed a faint luster, and it looked more and more magnificent. The dried-up blood on its surface had now turned into a blood spring that was surging. The chains looked extremely ferocious and shocking. ¡°I feel that you have improved a lot,¡± said Nathalia. ¡°Mm¡­.¡± said the man behind the Gates of Frankll. Then, he said, ¡°I want to¡­ Sleep for a while¡­¡± After that, there was no more sound. Nathalia shook his head and sat cross-legged in the void, ignoring him. Although he had reached Amethyst Pce Realm, he still needed time topletely stabilize his realm. When he was promoted to Amethyst Pce Realm, all methods woulde into being. With a thought from Nathalia, countless thunderbolts poured down from thousands of kilometers away like torrential rain, blocking the Extraterritorial Demon outside like walls. Those Extraterritorial Devils who tried to pass through the lightning were often sted to pieces as soon as they approached, and their souls were destroyed. In this way, Nathalia¡¯s cultivation would no longer be disturbed. In the Divine Light, Nathalia¡¯s breathing produced a wonderful rhythm, as if he was integrated with the surrounding light. This process would take some time. Several hourster, a shocking explosion suddenly came from an extraterrestrial space that was countless nes away from the Lunia. The ck skeleton, which was a thousand timesrger than the, cracked with the loud sound of steel explosion. Screams, wails, and blood poured out. Thick blood poured out from all directions. In the blood light, two extremely tall figures were fighting fiercely. One of them carried the mighty power of the sun and the broad sky. Frank held a giant axe and unleashed the mighty power of destroying the universe, the sun and the moon, and the Yin and Yang. The other one let out a series of angry roars, as if he was a demon god from the Ninth Frankaven. An unfathomable and mysterious will surged around him. It was iparably fierce, and instead of advancing, he fiercely attacked. Every time the two figures touched each other, a loud sound rang out, and the surrounding world was separated. ¡°Demon-override Prince, today is the day you die!¡± ¡°Grand Pure Emperor, you are also at the end of your rope. Go to hell!¡± As they roared, countless pieces appeared, and the air was filled with the smell of iron and blood. Countless rainbows and beams of light were rotating and condensing at this moment, bursting out the great power of the Mosesry Sky Region. No one knew how many tens of thousands of kilometers around and how many worlds they covered were all destroyed at this moment. The Great Tao true spirit was crying and howling. Finally, golden light erupted from the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s hands, as if a war god had appeared. The great de tore through the air, erupting with an undying aura. This beam of golden light swept across the vast Thousand Worlds and shed ruthlessly at Demon-override Prince. Instantly, screams shook countless gxies and caused them to fall. However, at the same time, a big ck hand opened its five fingers and covered tens of millions of miles with thunder, lightning, and demonic rainstorm. One of the fingers stabbed into the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s forehead. The two figures retreated simultaneously. In the scream, the Demon-override Prince turned into a mass of ck light and shot into the distance quickly. At the same time, he roared unwillingly, ¡°Grand Pure Emperor! I will let you go this time! Next time I come, I will definitely tear you into pieces!¡± The figure in the same ce also had blood oozing out, but he still raised his hand and grabbed it. In the golden light, the Six Paths of Reincarnation te burst out dazzling light. The whole skeleton began to dissolve at this moment. The light chased after the escaping Demon-override Prince, but the other party sped up several times in a row. Grand Pure Emperor failed to catch him in the end. As the light of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te shone, Grand Pure Emperor, whose whole body was almost ck, gradually revealed himself. Although he looked calm, his eyes were full of anger. The most striking thing was between his eyebrows. There was an extremely horrible scar between his eyebrows. The wound went deep into his head! ¡°You escaped!¡± Grand Pure Emperor gritted his teeth so hard that his facial features twisted. But then, he looked extremely painful. A ck Qi spread out from the wound between his eyebrows. ¡°Bastard!¡± With a roar, the giant axe chopped down. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The formation that trapped him waspletely destroyed. The cracks on the surface of the skeleton burst out a shocking light. With a bang, the five elements were thrown into disorder and the fog was everywhere. Countless demons exploded into flesh and blood. As if the Grand Pure Emperor had not yet cooled down, the Fiendgod country in his hand shone again. The golden light column pierced through the thick blood and instantly ignited a golden me. The flesh, blood, and spirit were all burned up. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off! Demon-override Prince, wait and see! You magical power can¡¯t kill me! When I recover, I am going to break into your nest and wipe out your whole family!¡± Grand Pure Emperor red in the direction of Demon-override Prince¡¯s escape. With a sh of the giant axe in his hand, he immediately split a passageway in the void and stepped in. *** Another dayter, in a magnificent and tall temple, Moses Nelson looked at the Left and Right Protectors kneeling in front of her with no sorrow or joy on her face. Half a year before the Immortals¡¯ Assembly started, she was summoned here by Gran Pure Emperor and never left. So she knew nothing about what had happened in Immortals¡¯ Assembly. It was not until today that the seriously injured Right Protector was brought here by the Left Protector that she realized that Nathalia had done such an earth-shattering thing! Not only had the eight Battle Generals and four heavenly masters of the Crape Myrtle Sect been killed, but Nathalia had also seriously injured the left and Right Protectors, and even the Grand Pure Emperor was not able to kill him! When she first heard the news, Moses Morrey was in a trance. Because it was too unbelievable. In her Impression, Jonas was an arrogant and invincible existence in the world. His enemies were all crushed by him. Moreover, in her eyes, the strength of Nathalia was not worthy of being regarded as an enemy by the Grand Pure Emperor. However, the Grand Pure Emperor failed to kill him. This was the first time in Moses¡¯s memory. Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 Jordan Nelson really wanted to know where Morine was and what he was doing. However, both Protectors did not say anything, so it was not convenient for her to ask. If she asked, it would be easy to be suspected of her rtionship with Morine. She was trying to calm down, so that her expression and eyes would look more natural. Jordan quietly waited for the movement of the person behind her. In this magnificent pce, behind Jordan was an extremely tall throne. The throne was shining with golden light and precious Qi. The back of the chair was as high as ten thousand pounds, straight to the dome. But, the throne was empty. However, there was a bloody bulge on the wall behind the throne. This bloody bulge was so big that it almost covered the entire wall. The protruding tentacles extended out and stuck tightly to the wall, making people feel terrified. This scene was like a monster from purgatory climbing on the wall. The flickering blood-red light was full of a ghostly smell. But, the Left and Right Protectors knelt in front of the monster respectfully. Because in the bulge, with the looming human figure, it was the Grand Pure Emperor! After reporting, the Left Protector lowered his head even lower. The pce fell into a long silence. After a long time, Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°When I recover, I will kill them all! Don¡¯t worry. Although I was stabbed by the Demon-override Prince, this injury made me understand a stronger magical power. I knew exactly what the Sect Master of Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect was thinking. Richard wanted to ce his bets on both sides so he could please me while cing his hopes on Morine, hoping to use him to keep me in check!¡± ¡°Hmph! That Morine is nothingpared to me. When I recover, my strength will be improved again. At that time, no one in Lunia will be my match! Including the Sect Master of the Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect!¡± ¡°If he was obedient, I would give him some face and let him abdicate. If he is a little unwilling, then it is just right. I will use him to kill the chicken to scare the monkey warn others, so that those disobedient cultivators can see what they should do!¡± Roars rang out one after another, as if they were a great bell, violently attacking. The endless hall began to tremble, as if it would copse in the next moment. ¡°Emperor, now that the fiendish demons are wreaking havoc¡­¡± The Left Protector carefully asked after waiting for a moment. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Grand Pure Emperor immediately said, ¡°They are all nonentities. It¡¯s a good opportunity for these cultivators to experience. If they are killed, it means that they are either weak or unlucky. What you need to do now is to maintain stability first and tell the Lunia the news that I will come back 100 dayster, including the surrounding cultivators¡­ 100 dayster, my strength will be several times stronger than it is now! On that day, not only will I exterminate the entire n of Demon- override Prince, but I will also make the Lunia submit!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom and sects see my thunderous methods! As for now¡­¡± As soon as Grand Pure Emperor finished speaking, a red light flew out of the wall with an egg and landed in front of the Left Protector. When the light on the ¡°egg¡± gradually dissipated, Vi appeared inside. The next moment, he opened his eyes. His empty eyes soon lit up. Richard seemed to be injected with vitality and had the breath of a living person. ¡°Emperor!¡± Vi hurriedly turned around and kowtowed to the blood-colored bulge on the wall. At this time, Jordan was watching this scene quietly. She was still digesting what Grand Pure Emperor had just said. Richard will descend again in a hundred days¡­ By that time, his strength would be several times that of now¡­ Is he really an Undead? Jordan was shocked and happy because of the soaring strength of Morine. She felt the amazing growth of Morine. In a short time, Morine had be an expert who could surpass the Left and Right Protectors. The Left and Right Protectors were second only to the Grand Pure Emperor in the Crape Myrtle Sect. Therefore, Jordan felt that the fire of hope in her eyes finally burned. However, the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s strong deration seemed to pour a basin of cold water on the fire in her heart. ording to the left Protector¡¯s previous ount, when Morine faced the Grand Pure Emperor, although it was unknown why Morine escaped, he couldn¡¯t fight back at all. Even the storage magic weapon was directly taken away by the Grand Pure Emperor. A hundred dayster, the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s injuries healed and his strength increased several times. Even the Sect Master of the Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect was not worth mentioning in his eyes. By that time¡­ Morine would never be his match. Moreover, the Grand Pure Emperor was favored by the Ancient Kingdom and sects¡­ Why¡­ Why is someone¡¯s fate so grand, and has such a great opportunity¡­ Just as Jordan was feeling emotional, Grand Pure Emperor suddenly called out her name. ¡°Jordan¡­¡± The voice shocked Jordan. She quickly came to her senses, quickly hid her panic, and lowered her head. ¡°Come back with me in a hundred days¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Jordan replied softly. Grand Pure Emperor only said this sentence to Jordan. From the beginning to end, he had never exined why he wanted to bring her here. Richard had never exined why he asked her to return with him after a hundred days. Then, Grand Pure Emperor continued to instruct the Left Protector and Vi, ¡°You should return to the Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect immediately. The Crape Myrtle Sect is currently empty, but you don¡¯t have to panic. Send my order back and the situation will be stabilized immediately. Smart people all know what to do¡­¡± The Left Protector and Vi hurriedly responded. However, after some hesitation, the Left Protector asked, ¡°Emperor, may I ask if the Right Protector¡­¡± ¡°Richard will naturally go back with you to preside over the overall situation.¡± As soon as Grand Pure Emperor finished speaking, the golden light formed a halo and appeared on the ground under the Right Protector. At the same time, the illusory image of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te appeared above the Right Protector and slowly rotated. In the void, a series of mysterious runes were condensed with the golden light. The runes fell like raindrops and merged into the body of the Right Protector. Soon, the Right Protector¡¯s horrible injury recovered quickly. Wisps of ck lines, with a kind of frightening and fearful aura, floated out of his wound. ¡°Huh?¡± Upon seeing these ck fine lines, the blood colored human figure on the wall suddenly erupted with a surging killing intent. Everyone present was shocked. Jordan¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and she almost couldn¡¯t stand still. Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 The wisp of ck thread, full of destructive aura, flew toward the Grand Pure Emperor. But before it could get close, it disappeared in the air. However, they still felt the rhythm of the Great Taoing from the ck thread in a short time. After the Left Protector brought the Right Protector here, he did not check the other party¡¯s injury. Everything had to be decided by Grand Pure Emperor. Although he was wondering why the Right Protector¡¯s injury seemed to be stopped by a force. Now, the answer appeared. The Left Protector¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise and jealousy. Because he recognized that it was the power of the Great Tao. ¡°The Great Tao Destruction,¡± the Grand Pure Emperor said, confirming the Left Protector¡¯s guess. ¡°It seems that Violet has a great adventure. Jordan has mastered the power of the Great Tao during the Jordanavenly Spirit Realm period, and it is a destructive Great Tao.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The Left Protector lowered his head and hid his jealousy. Although he was the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm and the left Protector of the Crape Myrtle Sect, he had never been able toprehend the power of the Great Tao. As for the comprehension of the Great Tao, it was one of the key factors to whether a cultivator could leave the mortal world and enter the Real Immortal Realm. Even though he was from Amethyst Pce Realm, he had no power to understand the power. That guy from the Jordanavenly Spirit Realm actually understood it! The voice of the Grand Pure Emperor sounded again, ¡°Violet is not worth worrying about. When you go back this time, you can also tell him that he will die in a hundred days. By the way, you should warn the sect master of the Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect Sect that he should figure out what will happen if he goes against me¡­ Well, you can go. Adrian will stay.¡± As his voice fell, a ball of light wrapped around the Left Protector, Right Protector and Valentina sh. After a while, they disappeared. After waiting for a while, Adrian faced the wall and asked, ¡°Brother, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°No need, just stay here¡­ 100 dayster,e back with me¡­ I¡¯ll heal my wounds and cultivate first. Don¡¯t disturb me unless it¡¯s something important.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a shallow distortion appeared on the surface of the blood ball. Adrian could no longer hear the voiceing from the other party. Just stay here? Adrian lowered her head. A sense of sadness shed across her heart. Because of the vermin you nted in my body¡­. Unconsciously, Adrian clenched her fists under the cover of her long sleeves. Violet, I can trust you again¡­ Adrian did not know the answer to this question. But she knew one thing. After a hundred days, she would get the final answer to all the questions. Last time, the Demon-override Prince stopped the Grand Pure Emperor. However, the Jordanaven- covering n that the demons had nned for a hundred years could not kill the Grand Pure Emperor. Who could stop him next time the Grand Pure Emperor returned? What¡¯s more, after defeating Demon-override Prince, the sects of the Ancient Kingdom might attach more importance to the Grand Pure Emperor. By then, he would be invincible! The more Adrian thought about it, the deeper her heart sank. But she had to control her emotions and could not show any emotion. *** At this time, Violet, who she had pinned down herst hope, was slowly standing up from the void in the spirit light. Thousands of kilometers away from him, thunder and lightning poured down like a wall, blocking the attack of the Extraterritorial Devils. These Extraterritorial Devils were originally nothing more than ants in front of him. Now that he had stepped into the Amethyst Pce Realm and be a Spiritual Master, the Extraterritorial Devils were as weak as dust. ¡°How¡­ Do you feel¡­¡± A question came from the one behind the Gates of Jordanll. ¡°With new power and newprehension, the feelings arepletely different from when I was promoted to the Jordanavenly Spirit Realm.¡± Violet carefully felt the stabilized realm and said. ¡°The previous feeling was like a person constantly tempering himself, but no matter how strong he was, he was just invincible in a vige. But now, after being promoted to Amethyst Pce Realm, I seemed to be standing at the intersection of the vige and looking out¡­ I can see the wider world outside the vige, and I can even feel the wind blowing outside the vige.¡± Violet described his feelings.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ Amethyst Pce Realm¡­ Is a bridge connecting¡­ Between a mortal and a True Immortal¡­. Your Dao foundation¡­ Is now solid enough¡­ As long as¡­ No ident¡­ Promote to true Immortal¡­ Will happen sooner orter¡­¡± ¡°Of course I have to be a True Immortal. In addition, after bing a True Immortal, I still remember the Nirvana stage and the Ruler stage you mentioned. With my current realm and strength, if I wanted to upgrade in Lunia, the void of Upper Kingdom would be difficult to support. That¡¯s why Nirvana stage and Ruler stage will only appear in Ancient Kingdom.¡± Violet voiced his spections. ¡°And I must get the qualification of the Glory City. This is the only way for me to go to the Ancient Kingdom. Moreover, even if I don¡¯t kill Grand Pure Emperors, Grand Pure Emperor will kill me. There must be a battle between us. However, judging from the days, It¡¯s time for the winner to emerge between him and Demon-override Prince.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ Afraid¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to be afraid If I have the strength.¡± Violet answered without hesitation, ¡°Thest time Grand Pure Emperor came and the fight with him made me deeply understand this. As long as my strength was strong enough and my strategy was direct, no matter how many schemes the other party had, no matter how many ns they had, they would be nothing more than a paper house¡­¡± ¡°So from that moment on, I decided to improve my strength at all costs. I can¡¯t use the Moon in Mirror that my mother left me. On one hand, it showed that I was still not strong enough. On the other hand, it also showed that the cultivators in my mother¡¯s ce were particrly strong. Whether it¡¯s for me or for looking for my mother, I must make myself stronger. Invincible Realm experts were no longer my targets. I want to cross ranks, and I want to be the strongest!¡± ¡°Good¡­ Good¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Jordanll gave this evaluation. ¡°Then¡­ When do you¡­ n to go back¡­ And how to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not difficult¡­¡± Violet smiled confidently. ¡°Before I go back, I have another important thing to do. I have to finish it first.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± With a stir of his mind, the light and shadow in front of him moved. The next moment, he appeared in front of the Tower of Life. On the wall of the first floor of the Tower of Life, the handwriting left by his mother was still clearly visible. Violet had already memorized this paragraph. But, he was still serious and looked at it carefully. After reading it, Violet stepped Into the Tower of Life. Jordan stood in front of the golden gate. The sixteenth floor of the Tower of Life. Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 On the fifteenth level of the Tower of Life, the third stage of the Edgaravenly Spirit Realm could enter. Sandra had the opportunity toprehend the Great Tao on it. Standing in front of the golden gate on the 16th floor, he felt calm. Although he was also looking forward to what his mother would prepare for him on this floor. The first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm can enter the sixteenth floor of the Tower of Life¡­. Taking a deep breath, Sandra raised his hand and pushed open the shining golden door. Bam! With a dull sound, Sandra¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Seeing the scene on this floor, he was stunned. For a moment, he wondered if he was still in the Tower of Life. This was because the 16th floor was too large. Although the items ced on each floor were different, the sizes of each floor were the same. However, when Sandra entered this floor, he found that it was so high that he looked up at the sky. Edgar could even see the clouds floating above his head. In the center of this floor, there was a copper pir that took two people to hold. The reason why this floor was so high was because this copper pir was extremely high, reaching the top. There was nothing else on the 16th floor except this copper pir. Obviously, this copper pir was a treasure on the 16th floor. What is this? Precious materials? Sandra went straight over. The treasure left by his mother must be a real treasure. Moreover, this was the 16th floor that could only be entered by reaching the Amethyst Pce Realm. As soon as his fingers touched the copper pir, a strong sense of crisis suddenly shed in Sandra¡¯s heart before he touched it. Edgar quickly retracted his fingers. Even so, he still felt a sharp pain on his fingertips. Sandra raised his finger in confusion and saw a small red wound on the fingertip of his right middle finger. A drop of blood was seeping out from it. This¡­ Sandra blinked, feeling surprised. The reason why he was surprised was that with the degree of concentration of his current body, this copper pir was actually able to cut him with just its own quality. Edgar hadn¡¯tpletely touched it yet. If he got close to it, his palm would be cut open. What¡¯s more, Sandra knew more clearly that his current physical body was extremely strong. Edgar could even crush an upper-grade spirit tool could easily. It was impossible for an ordinary magic weapon to break a hair of his. Of course, this was why he was surprised. The copper pir was still only a precious material, yet it was already so sharp. If it was forged into a magic weapon, wouldn¡¯t it be able to chop up whatever it encountered? I wonder what kind of precious material this is¡­ Sandra moved closer. This time, he didn¡¯t rashly touch it with his hand again. Instead, he released his divine senses and first inspected it. Sure enough, he found something different this time. On the surface of the copper pir, the void, which was less than half an inch long, was full of sharp momentum. It looked peaceful, but it was full of killing intent. ¡°Do you know what kind of precious material this is?¡± Sandra asked in his heart. At the same time, he swept his mind around and saw a symbol at the height of the copper pir. However, he didn¡¯t know this symbol. It looked like some kind of text, but also like the mark of some sect. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Not long after, the sound came from the one behind the Gates of Edgarll. But just when Sandra thought that the other party would be silent again, the man suddenly asked inexplicably, ¡°What magic weapon¡­ Are you going to do with it¡­ ¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Sandra was a little curious and smiled. ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± After a while, the one behind the Gates of Edgarll said again, ¡°You¡­ Think too much¡­¡± ¡°You never took the initiative to ask about my n. Today, it¡¯s a little strange.¡± Sandra wore a faint smile. ¡°Or, do you know what this is, but you don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± Since the other party did not respond, Sandra knew better. Edgar circled the copper pir twice before stopping in front of the character. ¡°Let me guess if this symbol has anything to do with your enemy?¡± This time, Sandra did not wait for the other party to speak and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. ording to your character, if this symbol belongs to your enemy, you will tell me that you have killed all your enemies.¡± ¡°Well¡­ But from your attitude, you must know the meaning of this character, and it must have something to do with you. Am I right?¡± Sandra asked. There was another silence. After a moment of silence, a sound came from the one behind the Gates of Edgarll. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ Asking you¡­ What you are going to do¡­ Not letting¡­ You say¡­ So¡­ So much¡­¡± To avoid and not deny it meant that Sandra¡¯s spection was correct. After confirming this, he did not continue to ask. Anyway, if this symbol was harmful to him, the one behind the Gates of Edgarll would definitely tell him. Moreover, if it was really harmful, would his mother put it here? If the one behind the Gates of Edgarll didn¡¯t say anything, then let¡¯s not talk about it. Anyway, it had happened tens of thousands of years ago. No matter how many ancient books and records he had read, he might not be able to find it. Why should he care about it? ¡°What am I going to do with it?¡± Sandra didn¡¯t answer the other party¡¯s question but asked back. Touching his chin, Sandra sized up the copper pir, his eyes shing with a bright light. ¡°Yes¡­ I do intend to use it to do something, but not magic weapon,¡± Sandra said. ¡°That is¡­¡± Sandra narrow his eyes, this time, he directly answered with action. Edgar suddenly stretched out his hand. Instead of using his Body-protection Gang, he grabbed the copper pir with only his hands. The moment he approached the copper pir, Sandra Immediately felt a sharp pain. At the same time, fine wounds appeared on his fingertips, fingers, back of his hand, palms, and blood gushed out. This kind of pain was unprecedented. In an instant, it seemed to have increased a hundred times, a thousand times, and a thousand times! Even Sandra could not bear it and retracted his hand. Countless wounds were crisscrossed between his fingers and wrists. Every wound was thinner than hair, but the pain was tens of thousands of times that of being out! However, these wounds had begun to recover quickly under the operation of vigor. ¡°What¡­ Are you doing¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Edgarll couldn¡¯t understand what Sandra was doing. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to use it as a magic weapon, I want¡­¡± Sandra shook his hand, which had already healed, and grabbed the copper pir again with a poker face. ¡°Eat it¡­¡± Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 With a grab of his hand, the sharp de attacked again. Jasmine¡¯s palm was like a spring of blood. Blood spurted and lines of blood spurted. The sound of flesh and bones being cut was enough to make people pale and their legs go limp. This pain was not just the pain of cutting the skin. The pain was thousands, tens of thousands of times stronger. An ordinary cultivator¡¯s Dao heart might waver at this time. But Jasmine had made up his mind. What he had decided to do would be to move forward without hesitation. Enduring the pain and running his Immortal Demon Physique, the distance of less than half an inch was as far as a natural moat. The sweat on Jasmine¡¯s forehead was rolling down like beads with broken strings. If it were any other time, not to mention that his palm had been cut, even if the magic weapon had broken an arm and a leg of Jasmine, or even his waist had been cut into two pieces, he would still look calm. But because of this, he was more determined to get the copper pir. Even with his current Dao heart and physical body, he could still feel tremendous pain. Thus, the destructive power of this copper pir was even more devastating to the cultivators. The strongest magic weapon in the Grand Pure Emperor is the Devil God Country that has been refined, and the Six Paths of Reincarnation te that can constantly create a Taoist body for him. But at present, I don¡¯t have any magic weapon that can suppress him. If the Demon-killing Spear was at its peak, it might still be able to fight. But now, it was still broken. If I canpletely absorb this copper pir, it may be the key to breaking the situation.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! No matter how powerful the Fiendgod Kingdom was, it was at most a Dao tool. As long as it¡¯s a Dao tool, it can be suppressed! Jasmine gritted his teeth and suppressed all the pain in his eyes. The skin and flesh on his palm were almostpletely cut, leaving only bones. The bones were constantly being cut. The indescribable pain even caused his blood to flow out of his mouth. ¡°There¡¯s still ast step¡­¡± Jasmine tried to extend his palm, which was left with only bones, forward. The distance of half an inch was only shortened by half after he tried his best. Swoosh! Bang! Just then, there was a loud explosion. His right hand was cut into pieces. Jasmine immediately shrank back his arm, and a gust of air swept violently. The flesh and bones around him turned into a vortex and quickly flew back to his wrist. It condensed into his original palm. This was not only because Jasmine¡¯s vigor was condensed, but also because after the Amethyst Pce Realm was upgraded, as long as the cultivator¡¯s spirit was not destroyed, it could be reborn by blood. Even if it was chopped into meat sauce, as long as it was not disturbed, it could recover in a very short time. ¡°How do you feel¡­¡± ¡°The more powerful it is, the more satisfied I am.¡± Without resting, Jasmine pressed his hand again. Flesh and blood flew everywhere again. But Jasmine had no intention of retreating. Under the operation of the Immortal Demon Physique, he hadsted two more breaths than before. Adrian was closer to the copper pir. This was progress. I¡¯m in the void secret realm and don¡¯t know what happened outside¡­ But the winner should be decided between the Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon-override Prince. No matter what, I have no time to waste¡­ His palm condensed again and reached out again. Swoosh! Once, twice, three, four, five¡­ Jasminested longer and longer. His palm was getting closer and closer to the copper pir. The distance of half an inch gave people a sense of unreachable. But now, there was infinite hope. It was the first time that his palm touched the surface of the copper pir. However, the copper pir was sharper than before. After leaving a bloody handprint on the surface of the copper pir, Jasmine¡¯s palm shattered with a bang. And this time, the sharp cut went up along the wrist of Jasmine to the position near the elbow. However, instead of being angry, Jasmine was happy. His eyes were shining brightly. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for me to cut off the Dao tool after I eat it and condense it?¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­ Problem¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Jasmineughed and sat cross-legged for a while. Then he got up and grabbed again. From this time on, Jasmine chose his hands. Adrian tried again and again, and again, he was badly mutted. From the very beginning, he could not even get close to the copper pir, but now his hands could firmly press on it. Jasmine¡¯s palms and arms had been crushed 48 times! During these forty-eight times, the pain each time was tens of thousands of times that of the naked eye. But Jasmine still persisted. At the 49th time, Jasmine was unstoppable. Adrian almost ignored the sharpness of the periphery and directly grabbed the surface of the copper pir. It was not a simple press, nor was It a shallow bite of a shocking bloody handprint. This time, his five fingers were like ws, directly grabbing the copper pir. Sizzle! The sound of metal cutting came from the surface of his arm, and arge cluster of sparks shone. The dazzling sparks seemed to wrap around his palm for a moment, as if his palm was on fire. Under the sparks, Jasmine¡¯s skin was cut open one by one as thin as a sheet of paper. There were faint blood beads oozing out from the wounds. A faint smile appeared on his face and he was in high spirits. The Immortal Demon Physique was running violently! After a while, the wound on Jasmine¡¯s palm began to heal. Not long after, white marks appeared on the back of his hand. After a few more breaths, not only his hands, but his body couldpletely sharp copper pir! Jasmine burst outughing. All the previous hardships were worth it. When he got close to the copper pir, his ten fingers were like hooks. They all pierced Into the copper pir and grabbed it. The copper pir, whose top could not be seen at all, began to shake violently in the Tower of Life floor. ¡°I want to!¡± Jasmine exerted force from his arms, and it was as if a dragon¡¯s roar and a tiger¡¯s roar burst out from his muscles. The next moment, he lifted the copper pir. Adrian opened his mouth and took a deep breath. The copper pir suddenly broke into pieces and was swallowed into Jasmine¡¯s mouth. Every time Jasmine took a bite, there was the sound of crunching. The pain brought by the copper pir was almost gone. At most, it was just like a sip of hot tea. Not only did it not hurt, but it was also veryfortable. After swallowing, the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale began to circte. Jasmine¡¯s body was like a furnace, giving off a fierce extraction. *** At the same time, in Earlington of Efrax, Adrianavenly Alberts Sect. Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 Earlington of Efrax, Mandraavenly Jordans Sect. The sky was gloomy as if it could drip into the water. The mountain was now dyed red, and a strong smell of blood could be smelled. Smoke rose in all directions, and the killing continued. The formation around the Mandraavenly Jordans Sect was also suffering a violent impact. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Under themand of dozens of shape-shifting demons, hundreds of thousands of demonsunched attacks on one of the six major sects of Earlington of Efrax for five days and five nights. This time, the demons caused trouble without warning. It came too suddenly. All the immortals and dynasties were caught off guard. In the first ten days, the situation could be described as one-sided. All the sects and dynasties had lost at least thirty percent of their battle strength in just ten days, and the most of them had been directly destroyed and forever disappeared in the long river of history. The situation in Mandraavenly Jordans Sect was not optimistic either. The demons who hadunched an attack at the beginning appeared in the mountains less than 3,000 kilometers away from the Mandraavenly Jordans Sect. No one knew when the underground devil people had dug up the tunnel and how they had done it without anyone noticing. Compared with the losses caused by the flood of demons this time, the damage caused by thest Corpse Tide was negligible. In the first ten days, the Mandraavenly Jordans Sect had lost four Mandraavenly Spirit Realm masters and more than a dozen Holy Land Realm disciples. Mandraavenly Jordans Sect was not like Mandraaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The sects of the Efrax were no match for the sects of the Upper Kingdom. There were at least ten Mandraavenly Spirit Realm masters in the Upper Kingdom¡¯s Sects, even if it was only a medium-sized sect. There were only 18 Mandraavenly Spirit Realm masters in Mandraavenly Jordans Sect. In the first ten days, nearly a quarter had been lost. In the next ten days, four more Mandraavenly Spirit Realm masters died, two Mandraavenly Spirit Realm masters were seriously injured, and nearly 30 percent of the sect disciples were killed. There were only six Mandraavenly Spirit Realm masters in the sect who could fight. No matter how many other disciples there were, they were only True Martial Realms, not even Pulse Control Realms. Among the demons outside the mountain protection array, there were no less than 20 shape-shifting demonsparable to Mandraavenly Spirit Realm! There were more than a hundred thousand fiendish demons all over the mountain. Once the mountain protection array was broken, it would be aplete massacre. Although the mountain protection array of the Mandraavenly Jordans Sect was set up by the founder to absorb the ster power, it had almost reached its limit under the crazy bombardment of so many masters of the demon n. A few hours ago, the foundation of the mountain protection array cracked. Master Dakota, who was in charge of maintaining the formation base, also informed Hadley Forsyth about this in time. If this continued, the mountain protection array would be broken in half a day. And with the number of masters at the shape-shifting stage among the demons, the dozens of shape- shifting demons woulde to the Mandraavenly Jordans Sect in the moment after the mountain protection array was broken. With the Mandraavenly Jordans Sect¡¯s currentbat strength, the other party waspletely unstoppable. Therefore, for the sake of the whole sect, after the Mandraavenly Jordans Sect built the sect, it was the first time that the Earth Veins Formation was activated. The mountain protection arrays of the sect had to prevent foreign enemies from invading. But once the mountain protection array couldn¡¯t stop the enemy, in order to preserve the inheritance and bloodline of the sect, the sect would send the disciples out through the Earth Vein Formation. Any sect could set up such a grand formation. There was no exception even if he was as strong as a Mandraaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Normally, only the Sect Masters and Vice Sect Masters of the Sect would know about such a secret formation. Because once the Earth Veins Formation was activated, it meant that it was the time for the sect to be in danger. This kind of formation that could only be used in desperation to preserve the inheritance of the sect was, to some extent, more important than Book Pavilion. Because if the ancient records were gone, they could be written again. But if all the sect disciples died, then the sect would never exist again. Under the order of Hadley, four hours ago, the remaining disciples of the Mandraavenly Jordans Sect, the elders, and so on all entered the Earth Veins Formation hidden in the underground sect through their respective peaks and transmission formations, waiting for the formation to open. But at this time, Master Dakota, the Master of True Intention Pce in the Mandraavenly Jordans Sect, found something. Hadley, master of the sect and Leonard Autumn, who had been promoted to Vice Sect Master, were not in the formation. Relying on the message from the jade identification badge, she finally saw these two people in front of the Sect Master Pce. The Sect Master Pce was located at the top of the Mandraavenly Jordans Sect, leaning against the mountains and facing the sect gate. At this time, on the cliff in front of the hall, Hadley and Leonard stood with their hands sped behind their backs and faced forward. In the distance ahead of them, from the ground to the sky, there was a ck mass. That thick ink-like ck color made one¡¯s breathing stop. It wasn¡¯t dark clouds, but rather countless fiendish demon armies. These fiendish demons were clearly not wreaking havoc by identally erupting fiendish Qi. Because they gave people a feeling that the line-up was neat and the military discipline was strict. This was obviously a well-trained demon army to eradicate the cultivators and mortals! The fiendish demons were constantly striking the mountain protection array. Dense light spots kept shining on the mountain protection array. The surface of the mountain protection array was also like water waves, constantly shaking and rippling, giving people a feeling that they were on the verge of copse and could notst long. When Master Dakota saw Hadley and Leonard, she flew over in hurry and looked anxious. ¡°Senior Brother, why are you still here? The Earth Vein Formation is about to be opened and you need to take charge of the overall situation.¡± There were still eight Mandraavenly Spirit Realms left in the Mandraavenly Jordans Sect, but two of them were seriously injured, and the remaining six were in front of the Sect Master Pce. ¡°The two of use won¡¯t go. Hurry up and prepare to activate the formation,¡± Hadley looked at Master Dakota and said softly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go¡­¡± Master Dakota looked at Hadley, before she could finish the she looked at the demon army in the distance. She instantly understood the meaning of this sentence, and her face suddenly turned pale. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡­ You¡­¡± She already understood that these two people wanted to stay and stop the demon army. However, Master Dakota really wanted to tell them that although the two of them were at the third stage of Mandraavenly Spirit Realm, among the fiendish demons, the demons that were at the shapeshifting stage were ten times or even more than ten times theirs! If they stayed, they would die! ¡°Master¡­¡± Master Dakota wanted to persuade them. But Hadley interrupted her with a wave of his hand as soon as she said a word. Obviously, he already knew what she wanted to say. ¡°Junior Sister, you should know better than me how far the transmission distance of the Earth Vein Formation is¡­¡± Hadley did not directly say his reason, but asked a seemingly irrelevant question first. Master Dakota was stunned. She knew the answer better than anyone else. ¡°Twenty thousand kilometers,¡± replied Master Dakota with certainty. Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 ¡°Twenty thousand kilometers to set the transmission¡­¡± Hadley Forsyth sighed and looked into the distance. The spiritual Qi around him slowly circted. ¡°Under normal circumstances, it should be enough for the disciples in the sect to take refuge.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Master Dakota just nodded, but immediately caught the ¡°normal situation¡± in Hadley¡¯s words. She looked up at the endless demons in the distance and her heart trembled. She already understood why Hadley and Leonard were guarding here. As Hadley had said, the distance of 20,000 kilometers was absolutely enough for the disciples in the sect to take refuge in a general crisis. But this time, it could be said that the entire Efrax had fallen into a catastrophe. Killing intent was everywhere. The 100,000 Demonic Beasts that surrounded the Leonardoavenly Rowans Sect made the distance of 20,000 kilometers insignificant. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The Leonardoavenly Rowan Sect was an Efrax Sect and had the most disciples at True Martial Realm. With their current strength, they could still fight against beasts. Unfortunately, they could only be a fish on the chopping board when meeting wild beasts. Not to mention encountering big demons at the early-stage of wisdom and the shapeshifting stage. Hadley and Leonard decided to stay because they had seen this through. They hoped to stall for time with their own strength and give more opportunities for their disciples to transfer. ¡°But, but¡­¡± Master Dakota still wanted to persuade them. ¡°There must be another better way. Besides, Senior Brother, you¡­ You are the Sect Master of the Leonardoavenly Rowans Sect¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I am the Sect Master that I should stand out at this time,¡± Hadley said without hesitation. Roar! At this time, a roar came from afar. The rumbling sound was like rolling thunder. Immediately, the entire mountain protection array began to tremble at a visible rate. The light also swiftly dimmed. Cracks began to appear. Mountain protection array would notst long. Hadley¡¯s face became serious. Leonardo raised his palm, and rays of bright light, like shining stars, gathered from all directions. At the same time, Leonard Autumn also stepped forward. This Leonardoavenly Rowans Sect¡¯s signature vice Sect Master had entered the Dao through killing. It was unknown how many life and death battles he had experienced. To be able to achieve such an achievement in the Leonardoavenly Rowans Sect¡¯s generation, his hard work was extremely great. Every time they needed to fight, and every time they needed someone to stand out, they nevercked Leonard. This time, he was no exception. Standing side by side with Hadley, Leonard raised his hand and grabbed the air. Immediately, a majestic mountain in the distance rose from the ground and turned into a giant shadow, flying toward him. On the way, the mountain kept shrinking and finally turned into an extraordinary sharp sword in Leonard¡¯s hand. Leonardoavenly Rowans Sect¡¯s most precious treasure, the Sound of Leonardoavenly Rowans Sword! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Sister¡­ You go back first, and then quickly activate the formation and lead the disciples to move. We will catch up with you after a period of dy.¡± Leonard smiled and said to Master Dakota. Seeing that the two had made up their minds, Master Dakota¡¯s heart trembled even more. ¡°Senior Brother, what if, if you can¡¯t catch up¡­¡± ¡°Then we can¡¯t catch up,¡± Hadley said with a smile. Master Dakota suddenly stopped breathing. She could see, both of them were ready to die. Although she still had a thousand words to say in her heart, Master Dakota understood that if she continued to say anything now, it would only be a waste of precious time. It was not in vain for Hadley and Leonard to sacrifice their disciples safely. ¡°Senior Brothers, take care!¡± Master Dakota took a deep breath and held back the tears that were about to pour out. She bowed to them and turned to fly away. But at this time, a lion¡¯s roar resounded through the world. As a sharp light seemed to cut through the general trend of heaven and earth, the mountain protection array suddenly exploded. mes of War immediately rose from the foot of the mountain. In the deafening shouting, the demon army, which covered the sky and the sun, rushed over like a tide. Countless mountains exploded and copsed. Theke water instantly turned into thick blood. All of the precious pavilions were destroyed. The demons were like locusts crossing the border. Wherever they passed, it was a mess. ¡°The array is broken!¡± Master Dakota¡¯s expression changed instantly. This was an hour earlier than she had expected. She could have rushed back to help the sect disciples transfer ording to thesting time of the formation. But, when she returned and arranged for the opening of the formation, they would be in great danger. The fiendish demon army that was charging over was far more than she had imagined! Demonic Qi raged surged throughout the world. Even the floating above the surface of theke was now soaked in blood. Obviously, the Great Sage was involved in this chaos. Although the Great Sage did not make a direct move, he had sealed off the secrets of heaven so that the founders of the Leonardoavenly Rowans Sect could not sense the cmity their sect was facing. Since it was a Leonardoaven-covering n, demons naturally sealed the secrets of heaven more thoroughly. ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Seeing that Hadley and Leonard had already fought head-on, Master Dakota looked at the mountains covered by clouds behind her. There was a sh of determination in her eyes. She suddenly crushed the messenger in her hand, and then turned around without hesitation to face theing demon army. She crossed her hands and spiritual Qi overflowed. An extremelyplicated Tactical Field appeared in front of her, shining brightly. ¡°Nine Leonardoavens Trigram Fire Formation!¡± Bam! It was as If the heavenly mes had descended and the city walls copsed. mes suddenly descended from the sky and transformed into a wall that was dozens of kilometers long and a thousand feet high. In an instant, countless demons were burned to death. Unfortunately, an endless stream of demon army broke through the fire wall and rushed out again. Hadley and Leonard, who had already rushed into to demon army, were shocked at the same time. They hurriedly turned back and saw Master Dakota, who was in front of the Sect Master Pce, gather the spiritual Qi and fall toward the Tactical Field again. ¡°Junior Sister!¡± ¡°Senior Brother, I won¡¯t leave anymore¡­¡± Master Dakota¡¯s smile was especially carefree. ¡°The three of us all have our product disciples who have inherited the heritage. In that case, let¡¯s protect the remaining disciples¡­¡± Leonardoaring this, Hadley was slightly stunned while Leonard also realized something. The disciple of Hadley Forsyth was Geena Montgomery, Leonard Autumn¡¯s disciple was Xander Faris, and Dakota Wilde¡¯s disciple was Lady Maisie Pine. Through Hadley, Geena learned the inherited magical power of Leonardoavenly Rowans Sect. Under Leonard Autumn¡¯s guidance, Xander mastered the Sword intent of extreme anger. And, Lady Maisie followed Master Dakota and Integrated Formation Path. The teachers werepanions side by side. So were their disciples. What was more, these three disciples entered the Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sect of the Upper Kingdom after they had made some achievements in Leonardoavenly Rowans Sect. Their Path of Immortality was destined to be wider and further forward than their teacher¡¯s. Moreover, they would always carry the mark of the Leonardoavenly Rowans Sect. ¡°Ha!¡± Hadley Forsyth smiled. Leonard Autumn also smiled. At this moment, Master Dakota had no regrets at all. Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 That day, blood dyed the surrounding area red. On that day, the three Jamieavenly Spirit Realm Masters self-destructed. At the cost of their souls being destroyed, they activated the Holy Punishment of Jamieavenly Thunder to stop the demonic beast army. On that day, most of the disciples of the Jamieavenly Stevens Sect used the sect¡¯s Earth Vein Formation to transfer safely. On that day, the territory of Jamieavenly Stevens Sect was in a mess, with broken walls and ruins everywhere. That day, in the shattered sea of blood, a flying sword flew out and disappeared into the horizon with a sobbing sound. A few dayster, this magic weapon named the Sound of Jamieavenly Stevens Sword, a Level Nine spirit tool, crossed thousands of mountains and rivers and flew to an ind. On this day, everyone in Following the Jamieart Ind knew about the fierce battle in Jamieavenly Stevens Sect. The Sect Master, Hadley Forsyth, Leonard Autumn, the deputy Sect Master, and Master Dakota Wilde, in order to buy time for the disciples of the sect to transfer by the formation, blocked the invasion of the demon army, blew up themselves and died. Almost all the magic weapons belonging to the three Jamieavenly Spirit Realm masters were destroyed at the moment when they self-destructed, leaving no relics. The only thing left was the Sound of Jamieavenly Stevens Sword in Leonard¡¯s hand. At this time, the Sound of Jamieavenly Stevens Sword followed the will of the original owner, flew over the mountains and mountains, passed through the fivekes and four seas, came to the Upper Kingdom from the Efrax, and finally came to the next master designated by the original owner, Xander Faris. The entire Following the Jamieart Ind fell into grief. Although the one who suffered was Jamieavenly Stevens Sect, Bjorne, Yvonne, and the others who were not from the Jamieavenly Stevens Sect also felt sad. All the Efraxs belonging to the Lunia could not escape the demon disaster this time. Since the Jamieavenly Stevens Sect was like this, it was impossible for Dark Moon Sect and the Green Paradise Sect to be good. Fortunately, everyone in the Following the Jamieart Ind was not impulsive. The news that the Grand Pure Emperor had defeated Demon-override Prince and was about to be promoted again a hundred dayster had spread throughout the entire Lunia. The Crape Myrtle Sect, which had been almost defeated by Jasmine in Immortals¡¯ Assembly, had selected the new four heavenly leaders and eight Battle Generals again under the protection of the Left and Right Protector and Vivian in a short period of time. At the same time, the positions of the 36 pioneers had been enhanced. For a time, Crape Myrtle Sect was ten times more arrogant than before the Immortals¡¯ Assembly started! It was even foreseeable that after a hundred days, when the Grand Pure Emperor returned with an invincible posture, the Crape Myrtle Sect would directly rece the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect were now walking in the Upper Kingdom. It was not an exaggeration to call them domineering. Although the entire Lunia was in a mess now, full of sorrow, thousands of miles away, and the city was destroyed, it did not affect Crape Myrtle Sect at all. In contrast, Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect seemed to be low-key at present, and it was not too much to describe it as bleak. Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect Master¡¯s acquiesced attitude in Immortals¡¯ Assembly had already made all the cultivators understand that it was just a matter of time for Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect to be reced by Crape Myrtle Sect. At this time, the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect was weak, giving people a feeling ofte twilight and old age. However, the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect was a Real Immortal Realm after all. It was one thing that Grand Pure Emperor was strong. The disciples of Crape Myrtle Sect still knew their own strength. Therefore, under the protection of the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the Following the Jamieart Ind was not disturbed by the outside world. Although the disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect or some cultivators who wanted to show kindness to the Crape Myrtle Sect would show malicious intentions in the sea area around the Following the Jamieart Ind, none of them dared to break in. But everyone knew that the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s protection was just a matter of time. A hundred days was nothing to cultivators. Many people regarded the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s method as his stubbornness to be dissatisfied with the Grand Pure Emperor in the end. But there were also a few people who could see that the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect was showing his goodwill to the Grand Pure Emperor. Because while protecting the Following the Jamieart Ind, the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect had trapped everyone on the ind and they could not go anywhere. Some people secretly mocked the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s unwillingness, while others sighed that the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect had calcted everything. However, these emotions did not affect everyone in the Following the Jamieart Ind. The grief and anger of the Jamieavenly Stevens Sect¡¯s being destroyed were hidden deep in their hearts, and everyone quietly waited for the return of Jasmine. Only when he returned could he make a decision for everything. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! *** Two dayster. There were 98 days before the Grand Pure Emperor returned. Suddenly, a trembling sound came from a hazy and deste void. It was like the sharpest sword cutting through the water. In afortable cry, a hole suddenly appeared in the void. Jasmine stepped out. In fact, he did not look much different from before. However, people could see that he smiled with satisfaction. With the help of the Immortal Demon Physique, as long as he adapted to the fierce cutting brought by the copper pir, the so-called pain was not a problem at all. The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale and the Immortal Demon Physique seemed to be prepared by Jasmine¡¯s mother for him to condense his body. Jasmine still did not know the origin of this copper pir. The one behind the Gates of Jamiell didn¡¯t tell Jasmine the mysterious patterns on the copper pir. However, this did not affect the absorption of Jasmine toward the copper pir. After eating the whole copper pir, the sharp edge poured into the bones of the vigor. Therefore, the change brought by it was that the body of Jasmine was once again tough, stable, and indestructible. The biggest change was the sharpness of the copper pir. ¡°Are you ready¡­ To go back¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Jasmine looked around. The void in the relic waspletely different from when he had just arrived. Wherever he could see, the buildings disappeared and turned into ruins and powder. As he appeared, the remaining Extraterritorial Demons once again rushed over. Jasmine shot a sidelong nce at the massive Skyfiend army. This time, he didn¡¯t use his magical power, but rather raised his hand. His five fingernails suddenly glowed with a pale golden light. The aura of mystery, sharpness, and cutting suddenly surrounded it as the nails grew longer. Jasmine then slightly bent his five fingers and lightly shed downward. The next moment, ¡°Chi, chi, chi!¡± Countless Extraterritorial Devils were cut into pieces quietly. Large amounts of blood immediately gushed out, trapping all the Extraterritorial Devils behind. ¡°It¡¯s useless¡­¡± Jasmine shook his head, raised his Index finger, and shed the void in front of him. Golden flowing light shed on his fingertips. Suddenly, in the void in front of him, there were more than ten golden threads. After each thin line was opened, there was a void passageway! Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 Nathalia¡¯s finger gently shed open more than ten void rifts. By this time, he could not find the way back. Countless Extraterritorial Devils had been released before, and the entire void had nearly exploded on the spot. Therefore, the passageway to the Void secret realm had been destroyed at that time. If he wanted to leave now, Nathalia could only rely on his power to open the void channel. If Nathalia did not improve in the void secret realm, he could not leave. Whether it was in the Sect Master of Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s n, he no longer wanted to care about it. Moses had stayed here for a long time, so he had to go back now. However, he was still facing a small problem. The void secret realm was located at the twisted point of many spaces. In other words, the hollow cracks that Nathalia tore apart at this time led to different nes or continents. It might not be in the wilderness where he came. It was possible to be thousands of kilometers away or even somewhere nearby. But there was no other way. After all, the void here was far moreplicated than other ces. Only by reaching the Real Immortal Realm andpletely getting rid of the mortal body and having close contact with the Great Tao could one travel freely in such a void. At this time, so many void cracks appeared in front of him. Nathalia randomly chose one and stepped in. Even if he was far away from the Lunia, he could tear another crack with his current realm and strength. In short, as long as he left theplex void secret realm, there would be no problem. As soon as he stepped into the rift, he immediately felt a strong spiritual Qi spreading inside. This feeling was the same as when he first entered the Upper Kingdom. At that time, after leaving the Efrax and entering the Upper Kingdom, Nathalia immediately felt an obvious change in the spiritual Qi. Now, he had this familiar feeling. The further he flew, the denser the spiritual Qi. Not only is it rich, but the spiritual Qi is exceptionally pure. This is definitely not in the Lunia, unless I happen to enter a blessed ce. But it was almost impossible¡­ After all, how could I be so lucky that I tore open the crack of the blessednd with a casual tear? Besides, as long as it is a blessed ce, there will be formations protecting it, in order to prevent anyone from identally breaking in¡­ Nathalia came to this conclusion. Although he did not return to the Lunia at once, he could tell from this spiritual Qi that he had at least left this distorted space. As long as he left, it would not be difficult for him to go back. Soon, an exit appeared in front of Nathalia. Moses sped up. Immediately, rolling spiritual Qi, apanied by the fragrance of the grass, rushed toward him. In front of him, the light and shadows were mottled. Above his head, the sky was blue, and white clouds were everywhere. The surrounding green trees were like shade, and beside him were grass that reached the waist of a person. The air was filled with extremely dense spiritual Qi. This is not a blessed ce, but a forest¡­ There is such a dense spiritual Qi within the forest¡­ Nathalia looked around and suddenly frowned slightly. In the distant air, there was a trace of blood mixed in. Moses looked up in the direction of the smell of blood. Suddenly, with a loud bang, thick smoke rose to the sky. Lightning, water, fire, and earth apanied him. In the rising smoke, there was a sh of sword light. In an instant, the sky was torn apart, and ayer of mountains was instantly cut off. It¡¯s magical power¡­ Seeing this, Nathalia narrowed his eyes. An angry roar came from the smoke. It twisted in the air and swept toward Nathalia. Huge towering trees immediately rose from the ground and were torn into pieces. By this time, Nathalia had swept it with his Divine Sense and had seen it clearly. In the thick smoke was a hook-nosed man who was obviously not human. The man was covered in feathers and cloak, and he looked shocked and angry. Moses was running away with wild wind and thick smoke. Blood sprayed from his body, and ck mist kept seeping out from his wound. It was obviously a demonic beast. Moreover, it was a shape-shifting demon that was infinitely close to the ancestor level. Behind the demon, four or five sword-refining cultivators were chasing after him. There were men and women among these cultivators. The one in the middle had a big gourd on his back, and his eyes were sharp. Moses did not make a move at this time, but obviously, his realm and strength were the highest among them. Although they are all wearing sect robes, I have never seen them before. From the looks of it, if I want to know where I am, I can only ask them¡­ With this in mind, the smoke was getting closer and closer. Nathalia simply rose into the air and suspended in the air. The demon was fleeing at high speed when he suddenly realized that there was another person in front of him. Moses thought that someone was trying to stop him, so he turned pale with fright. When he found that Nathalia¡¯s robe was not the same as the cultivator chasing him, he immediately roared, ¡°Get lost!¡± Mosesaring this, Nathalia frowns. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. How dare a mere shape-shifting demon, which was equivalent to a cultivator of the Mosesavenly Spirit Realm, bark at him? The cultivators chasing after the demon also discovered the array Nathalia. Their expressions suddenly changed. The Great Demon thought that Nathalia was going to stop him, and this group of cultivators immediately thought that the other party wanted to steal their credit. It took them a lot of resources and energy to set up an ambush and pursue the demon. If he was killed at thest minute, he would suffer a great loss. After receiving the cultivator from the gourd on his back, one of the cultivators riding on a sword immediately shouted at Nathalia, ¡°The Immortal Sect is doing business. If you don¡®t want to die, get lost!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Nathalia frowned even more. She just wanted to ask him a way out. And now she showed up without hiding her whereabouts, which showed that she had no malicious intention. Moses had never heard of such a sect. How could a few Mosesavenly Spirit Realms ask him to get out of here? Without hesitation, Nathalia stretched out his hand and grabbed forward. Bam! Arge area of the void suddenly froze in his palm, like an iron te. The shape-shifting demon trembled both physically and mentally and hurriedly tried to bypass him. But how could Nathalia give him this chance? The frozen void instantly enveloped the demon. The void suddenlypressed. In the blink of an eye, the Great Demon turned into a mass of flesh and blood before he could scream. Moses was held in the palm of Nathalia. Then he was threw and flung at the cultivators opposite him. The disciples of the Immortal Sect stopped in mid-air, their faces filled with rage as they looked at Nathalia. The eyes of the disciple with the gourd on his back shone like a sharp sword at this time. Moses stabbed Nathalia and said, ¡°Hand over the things of my Immortal Sect!¡± ¡°Are you talking to me?¡± Nathalia nced at him from the corner of his eyes. Moses then directly used his Divine Awareness to attack. Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 Morine attacked with his Divine Sense without warning. A white light appeared all over the cultivator¡¯s body, and then it exploded into pieces. The cultivator¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Huh? A magic weapon protecting the Divine Awareness? Morine was slightly surprised. Cold sweat dripped down the forehead of the cultivator carrying the gourd. Abraham did have a magic weapon that could protect his Divine Sense in order to prevent his opponent¡¯s attack. But he had never thought that the other side¡¯s Divine Awareness attack could blow up his magic weapon at once! If it weren¡¯t for this magic weapon, wouldn¡¯t the other party¡¯s Divine Awareness hit him and turn him into an idiot? Thinking of this, the cultivator¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Abraham looked at Morine in horror. Where did the cultivatore from? How could his Divine Sense be so strong? It wasn¡®t just the cultivator with the gourd on his back. The disciples of the Immortal Sect who had come with him all looked pale and their legs went limp. They were originally flying straight on their swords in midair, but at this moment, they were all swaying and their spiritual Qis were in a mess. They could no longer stand steadily. They all held the same thought as they looked towards Morine. This nce almost scared their souls away. The cultivator opposite them was the Spiritual Master of the Amethyst Pce Realm! They had not noticed the realm of Morine when they chased after the shape-shifting demon. Besides, the Immortal Sect was the only sect in their country, so there was no need to look at others. Therefore, from the very beginning, after finding out that Morine was not a disciple of the same sect, they did not care about Morine¡¯s realm at all. When Morine really made his move, they found that they had kicked an iron te. ¡°You, you¡­¡± The cultivator with the gourd on his back suddenly pulled the gourd off his back and a golden light shot into the sky. The light flew straight into the sky like fireworks and then exploded. In an instant, a pattern full of tension burst out dazzling light, like the sun in the sky. ¡°Set up the formation!¡± The disciple with a gourd on his back hurriedly took a step back. ¡°Just hold on for a while! Senior Brother Puskas will be here soon!¡± When the other disciples heard this, their spirits were immediately roused. They activated their spiritual Qi, interweaving with sword radiance in front of them, forming a powerful defensive formation. As for the leading disciple, he held the gourd in his arms and pointed out with his finger. The surface of the gourd began to glow with white light, making the formation even more solid. The signal for help had been sent, and the strong reinforcements would arrive soon. These disciples understood that given their power, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be a match for this Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. So they had to protect themselves. They could stall for a moment. Seeing these disciples asking for help, Morine was unhappy. However, when he saw the sword formation they formed, his eyes shed. The cultivators, who imed to be from the Immortal Sect, were only in the Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm, but, their sword formation was united and stable, as if it could block the full blow of the Spiritual Master of Amethyst Pce Realm. It seemed as if it could fight back at any moment. With a sweep of his Divine Sense, Morine immediately found that the few cultivators holding the swords, including the Immortal¡¯s Sword in their hands, had a connection. ¡°Nice sword formation!¡± Morine shouted and reached out to grab it. ¡°Be careful!¡± The face of the disciple with the gourd on his back tightened as he shouted. At the same time, in the distance of the forest, a clear roar, apanied by the sound of wild wind, suddenly swept over and quickly approached. A strong momentum surged and suppressed him. ¡°Senior Brother Puskas is here!¡± A disciple in the sword formation shouted happily. In the raging wind, the vigorous male voice was like a war drum beating on the battlefield, shaking people¡¯s vigor, ¡°Who dares to hurt the disciples of our Immortal Sect!¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Morine sneered and stretched out his five fingers to grab. His nails grew longer and drew many trajectories in the void. With a ripping sound, the sword formation was torn into pieces. ¡°How dare you!¡± There was a thunderous roar in the sky. A bolt of lightning rumbled and turned into a hundreds-foot long giant de that shed toward Morine. The shining white light made the faces of the disciples in the sword formation turn pale. ¡°Ha! Who do you think you are?¡± Morine stretched out his hand and sealed the five disciples¡® tendons and meridians. Abraham grabbed them and threw them at his feet. At the same time, he waved his other hand at the huge de. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± The ming light de broke the thunderbolt and rushed toward the figure. In an instant, it arrived in front of the man. ¡°What?!¡± The male cultivator named Baloho Puskas was shocked. me Severing hacked over, and at this moment, his divine consciousness was crazily jumping. In a trance, it was as if he had fallen into a fire purgatory and was about to be smashed into ashes. ¡°Wild River de!¡± But his reaction was also very fast. In an instant, the void behind him copsed deeply, and the rolling torrent turned into an iron fist. The fist seemed to be able to break the sky and hit me Severing. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Bang! Whoosh! me Severing shed into his fist. First, it cut off his five fingers and then cut them into the palms. Arge amount of water directly boiled and instantly turned into mist and steam, spreading around. In an instant, the surrounding area of a thousand kilometers turned misty. The fist formed by the water was burned to pieces in a short time. The boiling water turned into a downpour. The big trees in the forest were instantly boiled by boiling water. The leaves were all soft, wet, and drooping, giving off a green and bitter smell. Baloho hurriedly retreated a hundred kilometers before avoiding the edge of me Severing. Abraham felt that his back was wet. But then, he was filled with anger. Abraham shook his arm and held a Sky Halberd. Two dragon shadows, one shing with lightning, and the other surging with rage. At the same time, there was a deafening roar, pointing at Morine. ¡°How dare you!¡± The roar shook the entire sea of clouds and scattered in an instant. But in Morine¡¯s ears, it was full of fierce but strong feeling. ¡°Who are you to capture the disciples of our Immortal Sect? Are you sure you want to be our enemy?¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, he wanted the other party to take the me. Although Morine had sealed their tendons and meridians, the disciples of the Immortal Sect who were caught by him could still speak. The cultivator with the gourd on his back shouted, ¡°Senior Brother Puskas, this person stopped us from capturing ck Feather, and his demonic aura is roiling. Abraham¡¯s definitely not a good person! Hurry up and ask the sect for help. Ask the Elder to suppress him!¡± Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 Amber had indeed killed many Extraterritorial Devils before. Anderson had also devoured demonic cores to strengthen his body and raise his realm. However, all the Demonic Qi in the Demonic Core was absorbed by the one behind the Gates of Andersonll. There was no trace of Devil Qi left in him. Furthermore, it was even more impossible for him to be affected by the Demonic Qi. At this time, the words of the disciples of the Immortal Sect were obviously framing. After hearing this, Baloho blinked his eyes and pretended to look at Amber. Anderson immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Although this person has the blood of a human, he is against the Immortal Sect of the Phoenixdance Kingdom. It is obvious that he has been possessed by a demon! Now that he has seized our disciples, I can only ask the sect for help! As soon as Baloho finished speaking, a golden light burst out. In an instant, light responded from all directions. As the universe shook, streams of iparably powerful aura swept toward them. One of them was like a zing sun, and even Amber couldn¡¯t help ncing at it. However, Amber was more concerned about Baloho¡¯s words. Phoenixdance Kingdom, Immortal Sect? I have arrived at the Ancient Kingdom? Amber was stunned. But soon, he understood. In fact, many signs had already been shown. It was just that he had limited his thinking that he hadn¡®t thought of it for a while. For example, in the wilderness, it wasparable to the pure spiritual Qi in the Upper Kingdom¡¯s Grotto-heaven. The other thing was, the cultivators he had caught before. In the Efrax, Andersonavenly Spirit Realm Masters had the battle strength of top masters and they could be the sect master of a sect. Even in Upper Kingdom, they were respected by everyone. However, looking at these cultivators, although they were Andersonavenly Spirit Realm masters and wore sect robes, they gave people a feeling as if they had a low status in the sect. Amber had noticed these details before. But he didn¡¯t think about it deeply at that time. Now, knowing that this was an Ancient Kingdom¡¯s sect, everything was clear. Anderson had learned about Ancient Kingdom from the Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The Ancient Kingdom could be said to be the imperial court of a country or a huge sect. There was only one sect in the entire Ancient Kingdom. Now, it seemed that the Immortal Sect was the only sect in the kingdom. I just don¡¯t know if this Phoenixdance Ancient Kingdom has anything to do with the Lunia. There are ny-six Ancient Kingdoms in total and three hundred Upper Kingdoms. In this way, there are three to four Upper Kingdoms under the charge of an Ancient Kingdom¡­ While Amber was deep in thought, streams of flowing light had gathered rapidly in the distance. The atmosphere immediately became solemn. It was like a heavy behead lock, hanging high above him at this moment, ready to fall at any time. Amber was tied up and could not move. Feeling the heavy pressureing from all around, he did not think about the problem in his heart for the time being. Anderson nced at it and scanned it with his Divine Sense. Several people flew towards him in the sky. Amber soon understood what was going on. After the disciple called Puskas asked for help, seven more people came. The seven people faintly formed a circle around Amber. Including the male cultivator named Puskas. The eight cultivators gathered here were all Amethyst Pce Realms! If they were in the Upper Kingdom, such strength would be enough for the Andersonaven¡®s Edge Sect to pay attention to them! Because in the entire Lunia, except for the Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect, there were no more than five Amethyst Pce Realms from any other force. Under normal circumstances, it would be very good to have one. However, these eight cultivators hovered in mid-air, as if they were still waiting for someone. After a while, the answer came out of the water. Suddenly, snow fell from the sky. But when the snow fell and all the trees around were cut off, Amber found that it was not snow, but white feathers. Anderson narrowed his eyes and flicked his finger. A streak of spiritual Qi, like an arrow full of bows, hit a white feather with a ng. The sound was like a knife and a sword cutting against each other. Sparks flew in all directions. Although the feather was broken, there was less than one-tenth of the spiritual Qi. After drawing a visible track in the air, it disappeared. Amber looked up and saw that the sky above the eight Amethyst Pce Realms was suddenly pulled open like a curtain. A handsome male cultivator in white stepped on a huge white crane and slowly flew down. This white crane spread its wings and was nearly 30 meters long. This huge body reminded Amber of the mountain-protecting divine beast of the Andersonavenly Mortens Sect, Senior White Crane, who had once given him a feather. The next time I have the chance to go back, I will also bring Senior White Crane some pills for Qi and blood improvement to see if I can let it promote further¡­ The moment the cultivator on the white crane appeared, it made people feel as if the light was swaying. Anderson was like a king or a Paragon. Everything was within his control. ¡°Are you the demon who is the enemy of the Immortal Sect and has captured our disciples?¡± The cultivator in white looked down at Amber. Amber looked at him. After a while, Amber burst outughing. But his eyes became colder and colder. ¡°You, say it again¡­¡± ¡°Senior Brother Ss!¡± Baloho hurriedly said, ¡°This demon dared to threaten you just because he captured our disciples! I don¡¯t think we should give him a chance to live. Just kill him!¡± Geraldo Ss nodded, indicating that he understood. However, he still looked at Amber and said lightly, ¡°I¡®ll give you a chance to let go of my disciple and then kill yourself. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for doing it myself¡­¡± Amber sneered repeatedly. Anderson didn¡¯t say anything but made a grab with his five fingers. With a swoosh, the disciples who had been caught by him, the flying sword, the big gourd, and their storage pouches, were all caught by Amber. At the same time, Amber focused on many things. The Restriction on the storage pouches was shattered and Amber¡¯s Divine Sense swept through it. After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief. Anderson found what he needed. Anderson was lucky enough to find a map of the Phoenixdance Kingdom in one of the storage pouches. With the map, he could know the surrounding environment of the Phoenixdance Ancient Kingdom and how far he was from the Lunia. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°In three breaths of time, make your decision¡­¡± Seeing that Amber had actually taken away the treasures of his disciples, Geraldo¡¯s gaze grew sharper. The muffled sound of thunder could be heard from the surrounding void. In the wind, there seemed to be a collision between swords, which made people shiver. Amber found the map, so there was no need to search the disciples¡¯ souls again. Anderson suddenly felt relieved. After all, he was not familiar with the environment of the Ancient Kingdom. If the Soul-searching Skill touched some restriction formation and caused him to be targeted by the Immortal Sect, it would be troublesome. Andersonaring Geraldo¡¯s voice, Amber squinted at him and said with a faint smile, ¡°On ount of your first offense to me, I¡¯ll give you two a chance. Hand over your storage magic weapons and break each of your arms. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for doing it myself¡­¡± Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 George returned the words that were almost the same. Anger shed across Geraldo¡®s eyes. The eight nearby Amethyst Pce Realm Disciples all roared in unison. Although Geraldo was at the second stage of Amethyst Pce Realm, he was a pro-disciple of an Immortal Sect¡¯s Elder, so his strength was far stronger than that of cultivators at the same level. George had great luck and was one of the key disciples of the Immortal Sect. In their eyes, the ¡°devil cultivator¡¯ was just a young man who had just entered the Amethyst Pce Realm, but he was so arrogant and provocative. They thought Dora really didn¡¯t take them seriously! As Geraldo stretched out his palm, the light wheel behind him bloomed. In an instant, the spiritual Qi with a radius of a thousand of kilometer gathered and formed a vortex. In the vortex, rays of multicolored light bloomed. Each ray of multicolored light was as sharp as a sharp sword of a god as it fiercely hacked down on Dora. At the same time, the auras of the eight surrounding cultivators connected together, transforming into a massive wheel of light that emanated a very thick aura. It was as if it could bind Georgeaven and Earth, time, and space, and crush down onto Dora. ¡°Ha! Bullying the weak with numbers?¡± The smile on Dora¡¯s face grew wider, but his tone was chilling. George made a grasping motion with his palm and instantly held the Demon-ying Spear. The sharp light suddenly shed. Swoosh! One arm flew up from the cultivators lying beside himimmediately. Dora pointed again. Bang! One arm after another exploded in the air like a rain ofblood. ¡°Bastard!¡± In midair, Geraldo roared repeatedly. Bam! Countless sword lights fell down with the light wheel. The entirend was instantly swept away. The forest Within a radius of hundreds of kilometers was turned into ashes in an instant. The ground sank into mud. All the space seemed to have been smashed, and there was no order. The aura of Dora also disappeared in the mixed light. However, before they could rx, Dora suddenly appeared behind Baloho. ¡°Senior Brother Puskas¡­¡± Before the disciple on the opposite side could finish his words, Baloho sensed something. A small tower appeared above his head. The light fell and enveloped him. At the same time, the Sky Halberd in his hand swept backward violently, forming arge river, like a river flowing backward. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± With a wave of Dora¡¯s palm, me Severing instantly stretched and stabbed straight into the ground. It rushed forward and cut the Milky Way in half from the middle and cut the Sky Halberd hard. The Sky Halberd shook violently in the hands of Baloho. The two roaring dragons on it suddenly dimmed and shrank a lot. There was a crack. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°W-What!¡± Seeing that the treasure had been damaged, Baloho cried out in distress. But at this time, he was more shocked. George had expected his opponent to be so strong, but he did not expect the other party to be so strong! The Demon-ying Spear in Dora¡¯s hand suddenly came at him. The spear was so fast that no one could see its shadow. When it was about one foot away from Baloho, the tip of the spear suddenly seemed to be in the void. The next moment, the tip of the spear appeared in front of the small tower above the other party¡¯s head. With a ng, the tower shook violently. Cracks appeared on the surface of the small tower like broken porcin. Following Dora¡¯s light shout, the little pagoda immediately exploded. The tip of the spear reappeared in front of Baloho and pierced through his chest. ¡°How dare you!¡± Seeing Dora not only dodge one of his moves, but also kill someone under his nose, Geraldo was furious. George raised his hand, and the light wheel above his head suddenly shone brightly. Wherever the light shone, auspicious beasts appeared one after another. There were illusions of dragons, phoenixes, kylins, and so on. These auspicious beasts flew fiercely toward Dora, and the dragon¡¯s roar shook the sky until it was on the verge of copse. With a p of its phoenix feathers, streams of flowing fire rained down on Dora like a meteor shower. Dora shook his arm and broke Baloho into pieces. Then he took a step back and punched a hole in the ground. ¡°The Azuremoon Ghostly Current!¡± Boom! The space immediately copsed, and a torrent of torrents rushed over. In the torrent, countless vengeful spirits and skeleton magical beasts roared and collided violently with the auspicious beast auspicious clouds, causing the sky to shake and violently impact the surroundings. The white crane under Geraldo¡¯s feet was also frightened at this moment and hurriedly flew away. Dora moved and appeared in front of another cultivator. His nails stretched out with a buzzing sound, and rays of sharp light surrounded them, as if they were about to be cut. George stretched his hand forward. Chi! One arm after another flew up. Six of the remaining seven people¡¯s arms were cut off by Dora in an instant and they fell to the ground with screams. At this moment, Geraldo finally managed to stabilize the white crane. Seeing this scene, his eyes were wide open. As for the remaining cultivator, when he saw Dora looking at him, he hurriedly moved his spiritual Qi. ¡°Georgeart-protecting Dao g!¡± ¡°Divine me Withering Shield!¡± A green and red light shed. One of the two high-ranking spiritual weapons, a g, fluttered in the wind, interweaving with mysterious Taoist patterns, surrounding the cultivator. In addition, in the red light, there was a small shield, but it gave people a feeling that no one could resist it and blocked Dora. The shield seemed to contain a small world that emanated an aura that seemed capable of dissipating all threats. Dora sneered and was about to attack. George suddenly had an idea. ¡°The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon!¡± Dora suddenly disyed his martial technique. In the eyes of cultivators, only True Martial Realms could disy martial techniques. Buzz! But this time, something different happened. As Dora waved his arm, the light in this space seemed to be pulled into a thread and converged toward his five fingers. Rays of sharp light rapidly condensed and jumped on his fingertips. The endless dragon roar caused a dense explosion in the sky. The golden spear, iron horse, and Qi swallowed mountains and rivers, making heaven and earth sink and the sun and moon lose light. All kinds ofws of the Great Tao apanied each other, as if no one couldpete with him. Swoosh! Bam! With just one strike, the Small World within the Divine mes Withering Shield copsed, and the entire shield exploded into pieces. Streaks of flowing light shot out from Dora¡¯s fingertip and pierced through the void. Deep in the void came the sound of war drums beating. As the cultivator looked terrified, the light of the Georgeart-protecting Dao g was blown away in an instant like a flowing light. Dora¡®s five fingers dug out the other party¡¯s heart and abdomen, directly prated his chest and came out from the disciple¡¯s back. Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 The Strangtion of an Angered Dragon! In the Tower of Life, a martial technique Lydia learned first. It was also his most skillful martial technique. It was the most disdainful martial technique ever since cultivators mastered magic spells and magical powers. But, it burst out an unprecedented power in the hands of Lydia. The two magic weapons were destroyed in an instant. The Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator¡¯s Taoist body was easily prated like a piece of tofu. The cultivator, who was seriously injured by Lydia in an instant, also looked at Lydia in shock. Obviously, he was deeply shocked. Astor did not feel his opponent¡¯s spiritual Qi running. His opponent had only used martial arts techniques to heavily injure him. ¡°You¡­¡± As the cultivator opened his mouth, blood gushed out of it. Lydia swung his arm and immediately threw him to the ground like a stone. With a bang, the ground copsed. ¡°You demon, you deserve to die!¡± Geraldo¡¯s eyes burst into mes. Boom! As he raised his arm, the sound of mountains copsing and earth cracking suddenly came. Streaks of flowing light gathered violently. Geraldo reached out and grabbed forward. The light turned into beams of power and spiraled. The center of the spiral was like the zing sun, bursting with endless brilliance. A zing, fierce, and massive aura arose spontaneously. The air within a radius of 1,000 kilometers seemed to have been burnedpletely. Even though there was no fire between heaven and earth, it could melt everything. Lydia raised his head and saw Geraldo ring at him. Geraldo stretched out his hand and grabbed and pulled at the most dazzling spot in the center of the spiral. Bam! The sky shattered violently. A golden stone tablet with an Archean aura suddenly appeared. The stele carried with it the weight of history. As soon as it appeared, Lydia felt as if there wereyers of mountains weighing down on his back, covering countless rivers and countless worlds. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Lydia narrowed his eyes and his vigor burst out. Immediately, his arms erupted with endless strength and supported. Under the golden light, his body was as straight as a javelin, with a piercing sharpness. ¡°Kill the evil, suppress!¡± Geraldo roared and flipped his palm. The golden stone stele suddenly grew countless timesrger, and countless naturalws appeared. The golden light became extremely heavy. The river of history was now attached to it, and the overwhelming pressure could instantly crush a cultivator¡¯s spirit into thin paper. Lydia suddenly felt an unprecedented shackle. Astor had never felt this feeling when he was in Upper Kingdom. The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivator was indeed extraordinary. This unknown stone tablet magic weapon caused one to be momentarily unable to figure it out. But he did not hesitate at all. Astor raised his arm and struck out with his palm. The blood-colored spear shot up into the air and stretched out for 300 meters. It looked like a mountain that stretched across the sky as it stabbed toward the stone stele. Bang! A loud noise resounded through the sky. The void for thousands of kilometers crackedyer byyer. But the stone tablet only shook slightly and continued to press down on Lydia. The blood-red spear turned into a surging vigor and dissipated in the air. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Go to hell!¡± Geraldoughed and his face suddenly darkened. Astor roared and pressed his palm down again. It seemed that thousands of thunder had exploded together. The shattered void exploded and shook. Endless destruction gathered into a circr point and fell toward Lydia. Lydia immediately felt the vigor in his body freeze. The magic weapon obviously carried a supreme power, which made him feel a sense of crisis. Before that, Lydia would only feel suppressed when facing the sect master of the Astoraven¡¯s Edge Sect or the Grand Pure Emperor. But, this suppressionpletely ignited the fighting desire of him. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Saint Emperor Demon-Subduing Bell!¡± Lydia¡¯s skin emitted a loud sound of steel. Instead of advancing, he retreated. The vigor in his body burst out like thousands of volcanoes. Streaks of savage inscriptions appeared on his body. At this moment, his body became taller than usual. His arm seemed to contain a destructive power. The projection of the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon-Subduing Bell enveloped his entire body. The oppression and destruction were immediately temporarily stopped. Lydia¡¯s eyes were rubbing fiercely against each other like a river of stars. They explode violently, illuminating the entire universe. The light made Geraldo¡¯s heart tremble, and his whole body tremble. Waves of ice-cold coldness pervaded the surroundings. Geraldo was about to say something when he saw Lydia grab him by the arm with the Demon-ying Spear in hand. Blood-like light surged from Lydia¡¯s palm and lingered around the Demon-ying Spear. As he suddenly attacked, the dazzling red spear shadow suddenly turned into thousands of blood rays and enveloped Geraldo. Blood-red spear shadows were everywhere. The speed of Lydia¡¯s shooting was beyond description. Almost in an instant, Geraldo felt a sharp edge shooting toward between his eyebrows. ¡°You are really¡­¡± After that, Geraldo felt a bright light shining from behind him. His Divine Sense swept backward and his expression froze. At some point, numerous intertwined Milky Way appeared behind him. Endless ster energy enveloped his body. ¡°Mozart River Break!¡± Lydia shouted. Boom! The sun, moon, and stars exploded together. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Thousands of terrifying Astral Lightning also exploded together. ck holes appeared one after another. At the same time, the spear shadow that Lydia had just thrust out suddenly condensed into a huge ck magic spear. The rolling Demonic Qi almost turned into substance and stabbed into the golden stone tablet. The light on the stone tablet immediately shattered like ss. At this time, Geraldo, who waspletely wrapped in starlight and thunder, suddenly looked up and saw this scene. His eyes were full of horror. ¡°How is this possible? I won¡¯t lose to you!¡± Lydia answered him with a roar. The Demon-ying Spear flew out of his hand and turned into a jet-ck rainbow. Crackling, it shattered the golden light and cut off the long river of history flowing in the stone tablet. Lydia also took a step forward against the light of the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon-Subduing Bell. His whole body seemed to be roaring. Every movement was like thunder, prating the world. In one step, Lydia seemed to have crossed the shackles of space. The previous pressure on him was all shattered by him and came to Geraldo. ¡°You lost!¡± Lydia¡¯s five fingers turned into ws and tore fiercely. The Body-protection Gang around Geraldo was torn into pieces like paper. Lydia¡¯s w, like a cannonball, hit a pig and turned Geraldo into minced meat. But, his fingertips felt as if they had touched something. There was a ng. Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 Geraldo¡¯s body was shattered in that instant. However, there was a ray of lighting out of the exploded flesh and blood. When Jasmine¡¯s fingertip touched it, he felt a little hard. With doubts in his heart, Jasmine hooked his finger and a book rolled up from bamboo appeared in front of him. Bamboo Scroll Divine Book¡­ Jasmine¡®s eyes shed. In this Immortal Dao where jade scrolls were popr, something carved on the bamboo must have originated from at least the ancient times. Moreover, Jasmine had destroyed Geraldo¡¯s Taoist body, but he was unable to destroy the bamboo slips. Didn¡¯t this prove that the bamboo slips were extraordinary? Thinking of this, Jasmine gently opened the bamboo slips with his fingers. A vast and mighty aura that swept through the nine prefectures and gathered the neb suddenly gathered. The bamboo slips seemed to contain endless divine thoughts and deep will, as if a sage was preaching, making Jasmine have an impulse to worship. Every word on the bamboo slip, or even every symbol, revealed a supreme principle. This bamboo scroll seemed to be the spread of the Mozartavenly Dao. Jasmine¡¯s Taoist Mozartart shook violently. His eyes showed a little confusion. It felt like an ordinary person was suddenly thrown into the gxy and fell into the center of the universe. Looking into the distance, he found that it was far beyond his imagination. The throb in his heart almost crushed his soul in an instant! In the depths of Jasmine¡®s eyes, there was a ck light, like a spring water, flowing quickly. At the same time, Jasmine¡¯s body trembled, and his eyes became clear again. Mozart hurriedly waved his hand and rolled up the bamboo scroll again. The dazzling light disappeared. The heavenly might that shook Jasmine¡¯s Divine Soul was also restrained, no longer affecting Jasmine. ¡°Do you know What this is?¡± Jasmine asked in his heart. If it hadn¡¯t been for the timely attack from the one behind the Gates of Mozartll, Jasmine¡¯s Taoist Mozartart would have definitely cracked because of this. Therefore, Jasmine looked at the bamboo scroll with vignce. It was not that the bamboo scroll was harmful to him. It could only be said that the Dao principles contained in the bamboo scroll could not be fully disyed by Jasmine at this moment. If he wanted to me someone, then he could only me himself for being careless in the beginning. Mozart immediately disyed all of the bamboo scrolls, and only then did he almost fall for it. If it had only been a little bit, there would not have been such a scene. But before the one behind the Gates of Mozartll responded, the sky suddenly changed. Streaks of purple thunderbolts quickly gathered and turned into a vortex in a sh. In the center of the vortex, the purple thunderbolt condensed into a vertical eye that was thousands of miles long and looked in the direction of Jasmine. An unprecedented sense of crisis enveloped him. The Ancient Kingdom is indeed extraordinary! Jasmine knew that in Lunia, he was now a true master. Many sect masters were no match for him. In the entire Lunia, if he didn¡¯t borrow the power of the one behind the Gates of Mozartll, few people could suppress him. However, in the Ancient Kingdom, he could only be considered an ordinary cultivator. Moreover, after what had happened in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, Jasmine understood that in the Ancient Kingdom, the one behind the Gates of Mozartll would not show up easily. Therefore, at this time, he only had one choice, which was to leave quickly! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The vertical eye condensed from purple in the sky was obviously the magical power disyed by a cultivator at least of the Real Immortal Realm. This process seemed long, but in fact, it happened in a sh. At the same time, Jasmine stepped on the Mozartaven-Earth Chessboard and rushed out as fast as he could. Mozart didn¡®t even dare to use the blood-colored wings easily. Mozart was afraid that the vigor magical power would leave some clues. Fortunately, the target of the vertical eye was not him. Just as Jasmine flew thousands of miles away, he felt a strong pressure behind him. With a quick nce, Jasmine sawyers of void behind him freeze. The frozen void was still expanding around, like a catastrophe that could destroy the world, spreading wildly. Go! Jasmine ran the spiritual Qi in his body at full speed, making the Mozartaven-Earth Chessboard fly fast. It was all thanks to him absorbing the Ancient Kingdom¡®s spiritual Qi. If he didn¡¯t have the Immortals¡¯ Assembly¡¯s spiritual Qi of Ancient Kingdom to cleanse his body and marrow, it would be extremely difficult for him to fly in the void of the Ancient Kingdom. It felt like a person who was used to running onnd had jumped into the sea to run. It was a miracle to be able to move half of the previous speed. Jasmine tried his best and sweated on his back. After flying more than 10,000 kilometers, he got rid of the Space Freezing. Jasmine had never experienced such an experience of being chased and his heart beating faster. But it was also because of this that he felt more touched. The Ancient Kingdom is indeed vastly different from the Upper Kingdom. Mozartre, the Mozartavenly Spirit Realm is like a fish waiting to be ughtered¡­ Only Amethyst Pce Realms have the possibility of living in peace. Only by breaking away from the mortal body, reaching the Real Immortal Realm, and bing a real Immortal can one have the qualification to kill and take¡­ Jasmine took a deep breath and looked at the freezing void behind him. Mozart did not look back and flew away quickly. This time, for the sake of safety, he didn¡¯t choose to fly in the sky. Instead, he tried to get as close to the ground as possible, spread his Divine Sense, and left in a sparsely popted ce. At the same time, in the frozen void, a thousand kilometers long vertical eye of purple thunderbolt was looking around. Wherever the vertical eye looked, all illusions were seen through. After a while, the center of the vertical eye suddenly split open. A long and thick thunderbolt fell like a mountain. With a click, the purple thunderbolt suddenly stopped in mid-air. In the center of the thunderbolt, a long- bearded cultivator in a purple robe stepped out. His body seemed to contain the essence of thunder and lightning. With a pair of clear eyes, he could easily break the universe and Yin and Yang. Mozart frowned and snorted. ¡°Mozart actually ran away?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the cultivator made a grasping motion. Lightning poured out from every fingertip of his fingers. The dense purple lightning soon intertwined into a big within 50 kilometers. However, there was no killing aura on the. On the contrary, there was a trace of vitality. With the interweaving of the electric of lightning, the flesh and blood that had been scattered around seemed to be pulled. They rushed up to the sky, quickly condensed and gathered in mid-air. In a short time, all the nine cultivators, including Geraldo, had recovered their original appearance! Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 Even if an Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator was cut into pieces, as long as his Divine Soul was not destroyed, he could be reborn by blood and recover on his own. And now, with the assistance of a True Immortal, his recovery speed naturally doubled. In the blink of an eye, Geraldo and the others turned pale. They saluted the cultivator in a purple robe and shouted, ¡°Elder Puskas!¡± This was the cultivator with the move of purple thunderbolt. Joe was not only the elder of the Immortal Sect, but also Baloho Puskas¡® father, Kabayan Puskas. The cultivators of Amethyst Pce Realm could be resurrected, but the Joeavenly Spirit Realm disciples did not have such ability. At this time, their bodies had turned into meat mud and mixed with the soil on the ground. The spiritual Qi also returned to nature, turning this ce into a ce full of spiritual Qi. ¡°Who killed you?¡± Elder Puskas¡® eyes fell on Baloho. ¡°You say it first¡­¡± Baloho told him what had happened after receiving the message. However, he added fuel to the fire and described Rebbeca as a peerless devil. Elder Puskas¡¯ expression did not change. After listening, she nodded and looked at Geraldo. ¡°Geraldo, you were almost killed this time. Do you know the consequences of this?¡± Geraldo¡®s face was still pale, and even his lips were white. The fierce attack of Rebbeca scared him. Joe knew that if Elder Puskas had not appeared in time today, he would have died here. His opponent was also an Amethyst Pce Realm, and the other party¡¯s strength far exceeded his. In this case, the other party would definitely not leave him any chance to live. Geraldo swallowed and thanked Elder Puskas again. Elder Puskas waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡®t have to thank me now. That guy must havee here on purpose, so I have to figure out his identity. How does he look?¡± Joearing Elder Puskas¡¯s words, Geraldo was stunned at first, but then his face changed dramatically. ¡°Elder, you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you have great luck and are qualified to enter the Glory City¡¯s Test. In this case, it¡®s natural for someone to target you.¡± At this point, Elder Puskas¡® tone suddenly turned sinister. The murderous intent around him made the cultivators present feel creepy. ¡°So if this person wants to kill you, it means that he is the enemy of our Immortal Sect. We can¡¯t let him go!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Geraldo immediately understood that this matter was no small matter. After thinking for a while, Geraldo waved his hand and struck out a spiritual Qi. The spiritual Qi quickly condensed into Rebbeca¡¯s figure in front of him. ¡°Elder, this person is the one who set up the ambush for me!¡± Geraldo said. A fierce light shed across Elder Puskas¡®s eyes as he reached out to grab the spiritual Qi. Woo! All of a sudden, the spiritual Qi condensed into a picture scroll. With a wave of Elder Puskas¡¯ arm, the picture quickly turned into streaks of flowing light and shot in all directions. Then he looked at them and said, ¡°When I rushed over, the man had already escaped. However, I¡®ve passed on his appearance and figure to all the cultivators within a thousands kilometers. Once they find him, they will chase after him and will never let him go¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder!¡± Geraldo hurriedly said. ¡°Your Taoist body has been damaged this time. Go back and have a good rest. You¡®d better not go out for a while,¡± Elder Puskas warned. ¡°I¡¯ll escort you back to the sect now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± everyone replied in unison. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But at this moment, Geraldo suddenly frowned and asked, ¡°Elder Puskas, can I kill that cultivator myself after finding him?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Elder Puskas frowned. As he spoke, thousands of thin lightning bolts suddenly unfolded behind him. Like countless tentacles, the lightning spread out in all directions and then returned to Elder Puskas¡¯ body. After a while, Elder Puskas raised his hand and held a me the size of a candle. However, this me was pitch-ck in color and emitted a heart-palpitating demon Qi. It was as if countless living creatures were howling and screaming in the mes. ¡°This is the scattered aura I collected from the depths of the void¡­¡± Elder Puskas disyed the magic me to these cultivators. They probed with their Divine Senses and immediately heard the cries of thousands of dead souls. This voice made their bodies, which had just recovered, tremble involuntarily. ¡°Extraterritorial Devil¡­¡± Elder Puskas snorted coldly. Joe clenched his fist and crushed the demonic me into pieces. In his eyes, purple lightning burst out and immediately condensed into a rune. The rune was like an iron and silver hook, with unspeakable sharpness and killing intent. ¡°Obviously, this cultivator has been eroded by the Extraterritorial Devil. This man has been controlled by the Extraterritorial Devil, so we can¡¯t let him stay!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Elder Puskas threw out his long sleeves. The runes formed by purple lightning flew out and disappeared into the horizon. ¡°Since it¡¯s the Extraterritorial Devil who caused this, you¡¯ll need to be tested when you go back and make sure that there¡¯s no demon seed left behind by the other party.¡± Elder Puskas looked at them carefully. Even his son, Baloho, was no exception. Feeling the seriousness and sharpness of the other party, Geraldo and the others hurriedly lowered their heads. ¡°Geraldo, tell me the reason why you wanted to kill him yourself¡­¡± Elder Puskas asked again. At this moment, Geraldo did not dare to lie. Joe hurriedly said, ¡°I obtained a scroll of the Joeavenly Book by chance before, but it was taken away by that cultivator¡­ The contents recorded in the Joeavenly Book were beneficial to him, but I had not fully understood them. So¡­¡± ¡°The Joeavenly Book, an opportunity¡­¡± Elder Puskas nodded. ¡°I understand. This opportunity shouldn¡¯t have been obtained by others. Although everyone on the Path to Immortality had opportunities. But since the Joeavenly Book was your Lucky Chance, no one else could get it¡­¡± Elder Puskas was silent for a moment before continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave the Extraterritorial Devil to you when the timees. As for the Divine Book, it¡®s fine with the Extraterritorial Devil. If it¡¯s not here, anyone who takes one more look will be regarded as an aplice of the Devil and be killed directly!¡± Elder Puskas¡¯ words were filled with murderous intent, as if the air around him was filled with the feeling of winter withering. The cultivators present immediately kept quiet and dared not make any sound. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back to the sect first.¡± A momentter, the void in front of Elder Puskas was opened and a passage covered with thunder and lightning appeared, leading everyone in. Soon, he disappeared. *** At this time, Rebbeca was still flying toward the quiet mountains. The Phoenixdance Kingdom had only one sect. Once Rebbeca was exposed to the other cultivators, it meant that he was exposed to the whole sect. If Real Immortal Realm attacked, he would have to pay a huge price to leave. Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 Morine was not clear about the current situation in Lunia, so he could not allow his strength to be seriously injured. Fortunately, he did not use his full strength when he heavily injured Geraldo and the others. In that case, the other party would definitely not estimate his strength. In this way, Morine believed that even if the other party set up a tight dra, he could still take a slim chance of survival. And that was the worst result. As long as there was other way out, he didn¡®t want to waste any more time and cause a conflict. After all, to a colossus like the Ancient Kingdom, he was still too weak. Fortunately, I got the map. Otherwise, it would be really troublesome to find the way back¡­ Stepping on the Paven-Earth Chessboard and flying at a high speed, Morine took out the map he got before and quickly checked it. Paul already knew what to do. After a while, he turned around and headed east. *** Eight days passed. There were 90 days before the Grand Pure Emperor returned. Astor Nelson, who had been sitting quietly in the void pce, opened her eyes at this time. She did not know why, but she suddenly felt a heartbeat. It was as if something important had suddenly been lost. But after thinking about it carefully, she found nothing. What¡¯s going on? She bit her lower lip gently. It was so quiet in the pce that she could even hear her own heartbeat. Suddenly, Astor realized something was wrong. She seemed to have heard nothing from the wall behind her for a long time. Above the wall were tentacles like deep-sea octopuses. At the center of the intertwined tentacles was arge red bubble. The Grand Pure Emperor, Jonas Powell, was recuperating! In the past few days, Astor could hear the rhythmic beat in the bubble. However, now she could only hear her breathing and heartbeat in the hall. Is he¡­ Is he dead? Thinking of this, Astor¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help beating fast. Even the corner of her mouth was about to smile subconsciously. However, she immediately suppressed this thought and crushed it in her heart. This is impossible¡­ Because Astor remembered clearly that ten days ago, when the Left and Right Protectors and Rebbeca left, the Grand Pure Emperor was confident that he would improve more and then return. In fact, at that time, he gave people a feeling that he was not seriously injured. But now, why can¡®t I feel his existence? Astor clenched her fists. She was thinking and hesitating. In the end, she took a deep breath and turned around to look at the wall as if she had finally gathered enough courage. Immediately, her body swayed slightly. Sure enough, the red bubble on the wall changed! The red bubble, which had been flickering, was now dripping with blood. Not only that, but the Grand Pure Emperor was also nowhere to be seen. What made Astor¡¯s eyes even brighter was that a gap appeared on the red bubble. That gap was perfect for her to see the truth! Astor¡¯s heart could not help beating wildly. She had never felt her heart beating so fast in the past. At this moment, she had a hunch. She seemed to be able to see an unprecedented big secret. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. What she needed to do was to muster up courage and walk over to take a look. That crack seemed to be full of iparable temptation at this time. Astor looked at the gap in the distance. She was still hesitating. She was clearer about the power of Grand Pure Emperor than anyone else. Once the Grand Pure Emperor found out that she had peeked into his secret, she would die. But Astor really wanted to find herself and get rid of the control of the Grand Pure Emperor. The two emotions kept colliding in her heart. At this time, a picture appeared in Astor¡¯s mind. In the heavy rain, her mother was chopped to the ground, and blood sshed on the window curtain. Then, North Paven Queen reached out to her and said with a smile, ¡°Come with me¡­.¡± Behind her was her elder sister, Jezebel. Then, Astor killed the seriously injured North Paven Queen. Finally, Astor saw a scorpion in her body under the burning of a golden me. Jonas! Astor gritted her teeth and snorted in her heart. The fear for Grand Pure Emperor turned into hatred as the image shed through her mind. Without hesitation, she flew to the bubble and looked straight at the gap. At first nce, she felt as if she had seen an endless world. The bubble seemed to be all- epassing. Astor saw different continents hovering in the boundless universe. The stars all over the sky were shining. Astors like the sea, continent like a boat. Soon, she found traces of the Grand Pure Emperor. It was on a low-level continent. There were undting mountains, boundless grasnds, cities, walls, mortals, and creatures. Although there was no cultivator to open mountains and break seas, this continent gave people a quiet and peaceful feeling. But, the clear blue sky was suddenly burned. A huge golden sun broke through the air in an instant. Astor recognized at a nce that this was the Fiendgod country of Grand Pure Emperor. The creatures on this continent clearly had never seen this type of scene before. Right now, they all raised their heads to look. There was fear, curiosity, and confusion in their eyes. A momentter, in the huge golden sun, a big hand covered the sky. With a grab of the hand, the entire continent was instantly pulled into the Fiendgod country. A continent disappeared into the vast universe with ease. Just when Astor saw this scene and felt very stunned, ck smoke suddenly gushed out of the Fiendgod country. Thick smoke apanied arge amount of blood. The miserable cries and wails of the creatures, all appeared on the surface of the thick smoke, turning into countless crying and roaring faces. All the creatures of the continent were refined in a short time. The vitality of the Fiendgod country slowly increased. After a while, the Fiendgod country flew toward another area. Outside the bubble, before the crack, at this moment, Astor¡¯s hands and feet were cold. She almost stopped breathing. The Grand Pure Emperor actually refined living things to replenish his life force¡­ And it was the destruction of the whole continent¡­ Even the ancient devils can¡¯tpare with him in such a cruel way! Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 Leonardo couldn¡¯t believe what she saw. ording to the records, fiendish demons had wreaked havoc in ancient times. Many powerful Fiend Venerables would devour living beings to increase their vitality and condense magical power. However, no matter how evil the Fiend Venerable was, he would only wreak havoc within a country. This kind of cruel act of directly sweeping through continent and continent, refining and killing all living creatures would only happen in ancient times and the Archean Eons. It could be said that the Grand Pure Emperor¡®s behavior at this time was millions or tens of millions of times more sinful than the evil spirit¡¯s! If word of this got out, not to mention the Upper Kingdom, the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom would completely kill him. If someone took in such a cultivator, they would be regarded as a member of the Devil¡¯s Doctrine. Mortenaven and Earth would not tolerate it! Leonardo did not expect that she would find such an amazing secret. Mortenr eyes were wide open, and she covered her mouth with both hands to prevent herself from making a sound. Then, she tried her best to control her spiritual Qi and floated backward bit by bit. If the Grand Pure Emperor knew that she had discovered his secret, he would kill her mercilessly. Even if he didn¡¯t kill her, he would definitely erase her mind and turn her into a puppet. When she returned to her original position, Leonardo felt that her whole body was covered with sweat. I must calm down before hees back. Moreover, I must not let him know¡­ Leonardo kept warning herself in her heart, but her heartbeat could not calm down at all. If the secret of the Grand Pure Emperor was exposed, his reputation would be ruined¡­ But what can I do to spread the news to not only make it convince people, but to take myself out¡­ Leonardo silently recited the spell in her heart. She closed her eyes and kept thinking. However, her agitated heart made it impossible for her to organize her thoughts. *** Two dayster. There were 88 days before the Grand Pure Emperor returned. Over the past ten days, Moana stepped on the Mortenaven-Earth Chessboard and kept moving forward. The map he got from the disciple of the Immortal Sect not only had detailed mountains and rivers, but also the halls, towns, and many other things. This helped Moana a lot. Morten could directly bypass the Immortal Sect. Even if he couldn¡¯t make it through, he would be able to find out theyout ahead of him in advance and use his divine sense to avoid the sect disciples that were searching for him. Moana couldn¡¯t be sure if the cultivator that appeared along the way was to inquire about him. To be safe, he took the initiative to avoid them. After all, after discovering that the other party¡¯s Real Immortal Realms would take action without any scruples, Moana understood that it was better for him to keep a low profile for the time being. Flying forward for another day, there were still eighty-seven days before the Grand Pure Emperor returned. In front of Moana appeared a stretch of green mountains. Above the green mountain was a dark cloud. This cloud was like the gloomy darkness when dawn was about toe. The closer he got, the more he could feel the repulsive forceing from the clouds. ording to the map, that is the border of the Phoenixdance Kingdom¡­ Moana thought. Fortunately, when he tore through the void and arrived at the Phoenixdance Kingdom, he was not far from the border. If he had appeared in the hintend of the map at that time, he might not have reached the border in three to five hundred days. As long as I leave Phoenixdance Kingdom, I don¡¯t need to worry about the trouble here¡­ Although there was only a short distance between Moana and the border, he would not take it lightly at this time. At this moment, his heartforce was fully gathered, and his divine sensepletely spread out, enveloping his surroundings. Spiritual Qi was running, vigor was gushing, and magical power was ready to attack. 10,000 miles away! 8,000 miles! 5,000 miles! Moana¡¯s heart suddenly moved. Looking up, in the sky ahead, the universe suddenly shook like a wave. There was no sound, but in his mind, there seemed to be a crisp sound of weapons colliding. A wave of sharp killing intent even made his spiritual mind jump wildly at this time. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± ¡°Saint Emperor Demon-Subduing Bell!¡± As the two beams of light appeared in front of Moana, his body also rushed forward. The other party was obviously waiting for him at the border. The most hopeful attack was to kill him. If he couldn¡¯t be killed, they would force him to retreat and let him stay away from the border. Therefore, Moana did not hesitate to rush forward, even facing with the other party¡¯s the magical power. If he retreated, it would be like falling into a swamp. It would be difficult for him to escape. As expected, the moment Moana sped up, there was a sound of surpriseing from the depths of the void caused by the fluctuation. Then, a huge wheel of light suddenly appeared in the void thousands of miles behind him. With a boom, the light wheel copsed inward, and earth, water, fire, and wind spurted out at the same time. Wolf smoke rose to the sky, and the vigor was wild. Obviously, it was a killing formation. If Moana had retreated just now, he would have fallen into this array. In this way, he fell into the other party¡¯s trap. Morten rushed forward, and the space above his head suddenly melted. A pale blue light appeared like a sharp de made of ice. It was three hundred meters long, filled with freezing air. It was as if a cold winter had descended, and a deathly silence filled the air. The de fell silently. It was as if wherever it passed, all life force would be frozen, and the entire world would sink into oblivion. ng! However, when the dended on the Saint Emperor¡¯s Demon-subduing Bell, a sound was heard. Moana felt a tremendous force pouring down from his head. The Saint Emperor¡®s Demon-subduing Bell, which wrapped around his body, trembled violently. In an instant, cracks appeared on the surface of his body and then copsed. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeing this, Moana¡¯s eyes lit up. Although it was merely the Saint Emperor¡¯s Demon-subduing Bell¡¯s illusory image and its defensive power was far inferior to that of aplete magic weapon, it was still an Dao tool. Even Moana would not be able to break the shadow in one strike! However, after shattering the Saint Emperor¡¯s Demon-subduing Bell¡¯s illusion, the Frost de¡¯s power was also exhausted. The cold currents around quickly gathered inside. The thousand-foot-long de quickly condensed and turned into a three-foot-long de in a sh. It was neither a de nor a sword. Its whole body was crystal clear and faintly blue. At first nce, it seemed to contain ice and snow, and was wrapped in silver. ¡°Ha!¡± Looking at the de, Moana sneered and raised his hand to grab the void behind the handle. ¡°Seal the Ghostly King Chain!¡± Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 Swoosh! The chains instantly disappeared into the void like lightning. The void was instantly prated. The next moment, arge space split open like a mirror. A scream came from the depths of the space. Before the figure appeared, blood had already seeped out from the cracks. After a while, Chyntia tightened his fingers and pulled. Crack! The entire void exploded. The chains were pulled back violently. Blood gushed out from the depths of the void. A human figure bound by chains was wrapped in the blood. This human figure was tightly pulled, and all the muscles and veins in his body were sealed. His skin and flesh were broken, and blood gushed out like a spring. His robe was shining, but it was constantly broken by the King¡¯s Chain of the Netherworld. Every time it exploded, it seemed as if steel had exploded, and in a moment, it turned into pieces of cloth all over the sky. The cultivator was still holding the long de that had attacked Chyntia. Chyntia took a step forward and approached the other party. In the blurred blood, when the cultivator looked up, he felt the figure of Chyntia approaching him. The cultivator¡¯s soul was about to leave his body. ¡°You sneak attacked me?¡± Chyntia sneered. Alder snatched the magic weapon from the other party¡¯s hand and pulled his arm off. This cultivator was also at Amethyst Pce Realm. But, in front of Chyntia, he was like a straw in the wind and sunshine,pletely vulnerable. The cultivator wailed when his arm was broken. However, Chyntia used the cultivator¡¯s magic weapon to split him in half. The astonished expression of the cultivator froze on his face. On contrary, Chyntia was expressionless. The cultivator was immediately smashed into minced meat. But in this way, the cultivator would not die. If Chyntia left at this time, it would not take long for the wriggling flesh and blood to condense into the Taoist body of the cultivator. What this cultivator needed to endure was just a little bit of injury. No matter how serious it was, it would not exceed the low level of his realm. Therefore, Chyntia intended to get rid of him. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± With a p of his palm, me Severing whistled up like a zing sun, burning the flesh and blood. Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators could be reborn with blood. But now, not to mention a drop of blood, how could he recover without nothing? Chyntia crushed the cultivator that attacked him. With a thought, he heard a series of angry roars. Alder turned around and saw several beams of light emerging from the formation that had surged out of the void. In every light, there was a cultivator in an immortal robe, who was attacking Chyntia fiercely. ¡°Soul Breaking Demon Axe!¡± ¡°Seven-death Fist!¡± ¡°Purple Rainbow Dragon Dance!¡± ¡°Dark Purgatory Rock Flute!¡± ¡°Pure Needles!¡± *** This group of cultivators had different realms. There were Alderavenly Spirit Realms and Amethyst Pce Realms. As soon as they attacked, countless rays of light piled up together, like a big pot that covered the sky and the sun, pressing down on the head of Chyntia. ¡°Ha, just you?¡± Chyntia looked around and sneered. Seeing this scene, he understood. These cultivators intercepted him here not because they knew Chyntia¡¯s whereabouts. Instead, they thought that the other party might leave at the border, so theyid an ambush here early. If they knew where Chyntia was, they would not be a group of cultivators with different realms, but all of them should be Spiritual Masters of Amethyst Pce Realm, and there should be Real Immortal Realms. Chyntia didn¡¯t take it lightly. Although this group of cultivators was not worth mentioning in his eyes, the Immortal Sect was an Ancient Kingdom sect. Thest time he seriously injured Geraldo, the Real Immortal Realm came directly. The Real Immortal Realm might still receive a message and rush over. Moreover, he had just killed an Amethyst Pce Realm. So, Chyntia did not intend to dy. The border was very close. Alder could wipe out this group of cultivators and then leave quickly. Chyntia opened his five fingers and shook violently. In an instant, an aura, like hundreds of thousands of volcanoes erupting together, rumbled! The whole world was shaking, and space was folded. Endless divine power spread out along with the wave. The blood-colored spear swept across the area violently, as if a demon god from the Archean Eon charged out from the river of history and destroyed everything in front of it. There was a critical hit in the air, and the blood-red light was instantly shaken out, reflecting the group of rushing cultivators with horror and fear. In an instant, all the spiritual Qi was swept away. The magical powers and magic weapons flying toward Chyntia were all turned into nothing. It was as if the entire world had been cleared. The blood-red spear stabbed forward again. In the blink of an eye, the disciples of the Immortal Sect were all suppressed, regardless of their realms. The power of the king was boiling, shaking, and resonating. The cultivator was blown into ashes. The Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator could only make a scream before melting like a candle. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. In the blink of an eye, the disciples of the Immortal Sect who had attempted to ambush Chyntia were completely wiped out, leaving no trace behind. Chyntia narrowed his eyes as he looked at the empty void in front of him. After a few seconds, he didn¡¯t hesitate to condense his blood-colored wings. Alder was only thousands of kilometers away from the border. Of course, the faster he broke through this wall-protectingyer, the better. Almost at the moment when Chyntia turned into flowing and rushed toward the protective wall, the whole sky suddenly darkened. His speed was like pouring a bucket of thick ink into a pool of water. Unparalleled pressure suddenly came. The void was instantly condensed like ice and steel. At the moment, Chyntia was flying in the water, leaving a long trail. But he had no intention of stopping. Because he knew that as long as his speed slowed down a little, he would have to face the ruthless suppression of the Real Immortal Realm of the Immortal Sect. Alder did not have the strength to fight against the Real Immortal Realm yet! In the blink of an eye, a figure of a king appeared in the dark sky. Alder was tall, majestic, overturned the universe, and tore the universe apart, exuding endless ferocity and majesty that could destroy everything. The figure¡¯s eyes were like lightning. With just one nce, he split the sky and tore it apart. Alder looked toward Chyntia. Chyntia was less than 5,000 kilometers away from the border wall protection. But, he felt like a whole continent suddenly pressing down on his body. The space around crackled and countless folds appeared, as if a piece of paper had been squeezed into a ball. And he was in the middle of the paper. In a sh, Chyntia seemed to have be a trapped beast in a cage. There was no door between heaven and earth! Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 Space was sealed, the sun and the moon were sinking, and the whole world turned into an eternal cage. In the ck sky, the Real Immortal Realm¡¯s eyes were full of confidence. It could even be said that the moment he made his move, he had never thought that the ¡°Extraterritorial Demon¡± of the Amethyst Pce Realm would have a chance to escape from him. This was the difference between realms, and the difference between life and death. A True Immortal should have been able to crush a Amethyst Pce Realm Disciple. At this time, with the imprisonment, it was naturally much easier. But, Molie, who was confined, suddenly shone with a dazzling golden light. The light was dazzling and made people¡¯s hearts tremble. In an instant, there was a sound of paper cracking in the void. The space, which had been as solid as an iron te, turned into silk. By the time the Real Immortal Realm came to his senses and started to make up for it, there was still a loophole in the cage. The figure of Molie instantly turned into a blood-red light! It directly shattered the surrounding void. As he waved his arm, the golden light was unstoppable and cut through the void. Not only did the broken void have no way to stop him, but it also affected Real Immortal Realm¡¯s Divine Sense probing. Life was fleeting. But Molie grabbed it. His body, like a cannonball, a meteor, and a shocking swan, rushed to the border wall in an instant. The so-called border defense was actually a barrier formed by spiritual Qi. On one side of the fortress, the spiritual Qi was rtively thin, on the other side, the spiritual Qi was rtively thick. And the two spiritual Qi could not be integrated, just like mercury and water. As a result, this barrier was formed. However, Molie had no time to explore the fortress. Behind him was the huge hand that once again grabbed the sky. Immortal Sect! Molie gritted his teeth as he felt his opponent¡®s relentless pursuit and aggressiveness. Barne held the Demon-ying Spear in his hand and thrust it forward. With a hang, a huge hole appeared in the fortress. The force of the impact caused the spiritual Qi on both sides of the fortress to ripple like fish scales. The big hand behind Molie was getting closer and closer. The power of destroying the heaven and destroying the earth, severing vitality, and constraining time and space made him feel that his soul was about to be squeezed into a thin piece andpletely torn apart by the wind. There was a sweet smell in his mouth and nose. If it were any other cultivator, their bodies would have been shattered and their souls would have been destroyed. Molie gritted his teeth and let out a lion¡¯s roar. The blood-red wings on his back pped violently, and he traveled hundreds of miles in a sh! Swoosh! As soon as he passed through the hole, he could clearly sense that the spiritual Qi around him had be thinner. However, at the same time, he could also sense the life force that had been squeezed out of his body. Barne was like a drowning man, breathing fresh air again at this time. But soon after, Molie felt darkness above his head. Barne turned around and saw a mountain-like big hand pressing on the border fortress. Compared with this big hand, the hole that he had made before was as small as a needle¡¯s eye. The most frightening thing was the Taoist Sense hidden in the big hand. Vast, legendary, powerful, world-shaking, immortal-ying, and demon-ying were enough to kill a person with just a nce. The big hand spread out and printed on the fortress. Arge fortress melted silently and disappeared completely. Molie narrowed his eyes and felt a surge in his chest, as if it was going to tear apart. Powerful Real Immortal Realm! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Real Immortal Realm was actually this powerful! The owner of this big hand seemed to feel the shock of Molie¡¯s Divine Soul, so he grabbed it mercilessly. Barne forcibly suppressed the surging Qi and blood in his chest. The moment the big hand fell, Molie suddenly grabbed and tore it. Cracks appeared in the void. Barne left the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s barrier and was no longer within the Ancient Kingdom. The surrounding void was obviously not as heavy and thick as the one in the Ancient Kingdom. The cultivator immediately understood that Molie was leaving. This was far different from flying. Flying was easy for him, a Real Immortal. However, in the void, it was thousands of times more difficult toprehend the Way of Space. Once Molie escaped into the void, it was equivalent to letting fish jump into the sea. With this thought in mind, the Real Immortal cultivator suddenly elerated his arm. The palm was like a meteorite hitting the ground. It made a burst of fire and fell to the ground with a bang. Instantly, the land within hundreds of miles copsed. The earth wave rushed up thousands of miles high. At first nce, it seemed to have be a state of chaos at the beginning of heaven and earth. The cultivator did not stop. The palm suddenly rose, and then smashed into a long and narrow crack in the void and disappeared into it. The moment the palm fell, Molie shed into the void rift. In front of him was mottled and messy. However, Molie did not panic. After leaving the distorted ruins and tearing open the void, he could confirm his next destination. Unfortunately, all of a sudden, the space around him cracked. Before Molie could react, the void shattered like ss. A big hand full of destructive earth Qi chased after him. The cultivator did not give up. At this moment, the crack in front of Molie attacked again. ¡°Ha!¡± Molie sneered, shook the blood-red wings on his back, and flew forward quickly. The arm seemed to have no end. It extended endlessly and chased after Molie. The five fingers of the palm kept extending like the blue sky, endless. The space along the way couldn¡¯t withstand the terrifying divine might of the Real Immortal Realm, continuously copsing. Molie seemed to be running away from the copsed world, but he could not get rid of the giant palm. Barne was so fast that it turned into a red line. But, even he was fast, and so was the palm. The spiritual Qi of the Real Immortal Realm would not be used up at all. After flying for a whole day, Molie¡¯s body suddenly shook. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t hold on for a while. The big hand had been waiting for this opportunity. It seemed to want to vent its anger and grabbed Molie hard. The void with a circumference of several hundreds of kilometers was jumping, condensing, rumbling. The figure of Molie was immediately covered by the big hand. The five fingers kept gathering together, and then the violent explosion of the void soon engulfed him. Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 The giant palm seemed to be able to pick up stars and hold the moon. In an instant, it condensed space andpletely sealed Maurina in the hollow passageway. Behind the rolling ck clouds at the border of the ancient kingdom, the cultivator¡¯s mouth curved into a cold smile. Although suppressing this Amethyst Pce Realm ant was a bit hard, it was just a bit. While he was thinking this, the cultivator¡¯s face suddenly changed. A massive power that seemed capable of supporting Bolotaven and Earth suddenly exploded out from his palm. How¡­ Just as he was about to use his Divine Thoughts to check it out, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his brain, like billions of red steel needles stabbing into his brain marrow and twisting violently. ¡°Ah!¡± Roars and screams of pain shattered the millions of miles of sky in an instant, and countless stars fell like raindrops. The cultivator was shocked and angry. His eyes turned red with pain and he roared. Not only did his brain ache, but the connection between him and the arm of the magical power was suddenly cut off. His palm felt numb and painful, as if it had reached into a boiling pan. Bolot hurriedly withdrew his hand. In the center of his palm was a bloody mess, covered with countless small wounds. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Bolot erupted with an astonishing roar, mes raging within his eyes. Bolot raised his head and looked towards the void crack. The void rift closed. But the moment before it closed, the cultivator seemed to see a pair of dark eyes without any white, and he looked at her coldly. With just a nce, he was speechless and could not make any sound. When he came to his senses, he found that he was shaking and his body was cold. That Amethyst Pce Realm¡­ Where does hee from¡­ The cultivator of the Real Immortal Realm took a deep breath. A mixture of fear, anger, and unwillingness made his face change repeatedly. I can¡®t just let it go! The information I received earlier was that this person was possessed by the Extraterritorial Devil. But it¡®s not that simple since he can escape in front of me. I want to report this to the Sect Master, and he will decide. The cultivator thought for a moment before making his decision. However, he nned to keep the magical power¡¯s arm cut off by Maurina as a secret forever and never let anyone else know. With this in mind, his figure quickly became faint and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye. The thick clouds in the sky also disappeared. At the same time, Maurina quietly hovered in the void rift, and the ink-ck light in his eyes slowly dissipated. Soon, his pupils returned to normal. Soon after, Maurina¡¯s body trembled. His chest rose and fell violently, and his throat felt sweet, as if he was going to spit out blood. But he forcibly suppressed the Qi and blood. After calming down for a while, Maurina said, ¡°I will definitely take revenge on you in the future¡­¡± Bolot opened his mouth, revealing white teeth soaked in blood. Although I canpletely sweep through the Amethyst Pce Realm. But this time, I have a more direct understanding of Real Immortal Realm. Real Immortal Realm and Amethyst Pce Realm are no longer the difference between realms and strength. This is aplete crushing of life. This gap is even a hundred¡­ No¡­ A thousand timesrger than the gap between a Bolotavenly Spirit Realm and a Holy Land Realm! But I don¡®t know when I can have the power to fight against Real Immortal Realms¡­ Maurina thought for a moment, and then rotated the Qi and blood in his body. After his body recovered, he looked up. In front of him was a huge arm asrge as a mountain. The palm of this arm still maintained the posture of a fist, but the finger was broken, and the back of the palm was broken, just like holding a shell with his hand before, and then the shell exploded in his hand. This arm was naturally formed from the magical power of the cultivator. As the connection was severed, the void was sealed. The spiritual Qi was constantly dissipating from the arm. The arm gradually became transparent, no longer as solid as before, but like a transparent gem. However, the scattered spiritual Qi was naturally not wasted. As soon as Maurina opened his mouth and inhaled, it was like a giant whale sucking water, absorbing all of it into his body. Looking at this arm, Maurina said faintly, ¡°In the depths of the void, that guy should not be able to sense that it was you who attacked, right?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Maurina nodded. Two balls of bright light suddenly appeared in his eyes, like the blooming stars. Bolot raised his hand and grabbed forward. Woo! This arm immediately began to tremble and sway. It continuously condensed, gathered, and flew towards Maurina. ¡°You wanted to use your magical power to suppress me, but you didn¡¯t expect that the spiritual Qi hidden in this magical power and the earth-shattering divine power would be my tonic.¡± Maurina opened his mouth and swallowed it. The power hidden in this arm immediately poured into his body. Bang! In an instant, the inside of Maurina¡¯s body was like countless iron mountains exploding, and the sound kept shattering the surroundings. With a cold snort, his body suddenly expanded to 3 meters, 30 meters, 300 meters, and stood like a giant in the vast void. Crack! At this time, the deafening sound turned into continuous thunder,ing out of every muscle and pore of his body. Blood oozed from the surface of Maurina¡¯s skin. But the blood was quickly absorbed by his body. The processsted for about six hours. As the roaring stopped, Maurina moved and returned to its original form. His every movement contained profound Dao essence. Bolot had the temperament of a king, and no one dared to look up at him. ¡°As expected of the spiritual Qi hidden in the body after leaving the mortal body. It ispletely different¡­¡± Maurina sighed. ¡°When you reach¡­ The true Immortal stage¡­ The spiritual Qi inside of you¡­ Transform into magical power¡­. It will also be like this¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Maurina nodded to himself. ¡°To promote to Real Immortal Realm, what is stored and circting in one¡¯s body is no longer the spiritual Qi, but the magic power transformed from the spiritual Qi. In this way, the Grand Pure Emperor and the Sect Master are also like this¡­¡± ¡°Upper Kingdom¡­ Spiritual Qi¡­ Is not strong enough¡­ They had transformed¡­ But¡­ Not many¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Maurina narrowed his eyes. Bolot knew that the Grand Pure Emperor and the Sect Master had another trump card. Magic power¡­ Maurina silently recorded this matter and raised his hand to tear it apart again. Chi! The void was broken. Finding the location of the Lunia, Maurina stepped in and shuttled quickly. When he came out of the void rift, he had returned to the Lunia.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 The void rift quickly closed behind Chyntia. As he hovered in mid-air, Chyntia immediately felt waves of bloody smell mixed with the smell of scorched earth approaching. There was a smell of iron and blood in the airflow. Leonardo frowned slightly and scanned the area with his Divine Sense, only to find that there were corpses piled up like mountains within a radius of 1,000 kilometers. There were at least a hundred battlefields. These were the marks left by the army of the Lunia¡¯s Dynasty after fighting against all kinds of demons. There was no need to mention the tragic battle between cultivators and demons. It was at least necessary to level the mountains and boil theke water. The smell of death made people feel a chill seeping out of their bones. Soon, Chyntia found a battlefield that had not stopped fighting. Dozens of cultivators were fighting against the Demonic Beasts. The realms of these dozens of cultivators varied from Pulse Control Realm to Holy Land Realm. Although demonic beasts had the advantage in numbers, their overall strength was lower than cultivators. Moreover, there were demons, evil spirits, dark cultivators, and underground devils among them. It was almost a chaotic fight. At this time, the two sides were in a stalemate. Seeing it, he snorted coldly. Suddenly, cultivators felt their Taoist Leonardoart shake and their mind almost lost control. Their first reaction was to be iparably terrified. They thought that the Demonic Beasts had sent powerful reinforcements. But the next moment, they saw that the enemies on the opposite side suddenly froze on the spot and did not move. At the same time, cracks as thin as hair appeared on the enemies¡¯ bodies. These cracks spread from the top of the demons¡¯ heads to the bottom of their feet, and then all exploded with a bang. Broken meat mixed with blood spilled all over the ground. Seeing this, the group of cultivators suddenly understood that the snort was not from the enemy¡¯s strong support, but from the master on their side! However, the master did not show up. After the cultivators came to their senses, they hurriedly bowed to the sky to express their gratitude. They also knew that even without the help of this master, they would win in the end, but they would suffer a great loss. If that was the case, most of them would die. But now, they didn¡¯t lose a single person. The enemies were all killed, and they also won. The small price paid at this time was equivalent to the mysterious master saving most of their lives. Therefore, these cultivators were sincerely grateful at this time. Seeing this, Chyntia nodded slightly. Leonardo just happened to see it and helped, so he did not intend to show up. Just as he was about to return to Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he suddenly felt a Taoist Senseing from a distance. In almost a moment, it fell on him. This was the Taoist Sense belonging to the Sect Master of Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sect! The Sect Master knew that Chyntia was back! Chyntia¡®s expression did not change, but the vignce in his heart was directly lifted. It didn¡¯t take long for him to return to the Lunia. But the Sect Master¡¯s divine thoughts immediately found him. This was clearly summoning him back. Chyntia had repeatedly confirmed that the Sect Master had not left any mark on him. Even if the Sect Master used some kind of ult skill, his current realm could not detect it, but this ult skill could never escape the eyes of the person behind the Gates of Leonardoll. It was impossible that the Sect Master¡¯s Divine Thoughts happened to sweep here and found that Chyntia had returned. After all, this Divine Thought fell straight toward him. Then, there was only one possibility: the Divine Sense of the Real Immortal Realm could cover the whole Lunia. Or in other words, there was nothing in Lunia that could be hidden from Real Immortal Realm. Chyntia lowered his head slightly. There was a hint of coldness in the depths of his eyes, but he immediately hid it. Since the Sect Master had summoned him, he obviously wanted to know how much he had improved in the Void Ruins. The improvement of Chyntia was the bargaining chip that the Sect Master continued to support him. So at this time, Chyntia did not dy. Leonardo tore open the void again and soon returned to the territory of Leonardoaven¡®s Edge Sect. A familiar smell of salty sea breeze wafted across the vast sea. Although the Lunia was full of wars and demons, the territory of the Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sect was not affected at all. It was still the same as the peaceful day. But this was normal. If the Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s territory fell, then the Lunia would probably no longer exist. Chyntia¡®s Divine Sense swept in the direction of the Following the Leonardoart Ind. When he found that the Following the Leonardoart Ind was as usual, he flew toward the depths of the Leonardoaven¡®s Edge Sect with the Taoist Sense of the sect master. When he flew to a ce where clouds rose like mirages, a colorful light suddenly surged out of the sky. As the multicolored light surged, the gate of an Immortal Court slowly opened in the mirages. The jade steps slowly descended from the door. Chyntia climbed up the stairs. After entering the gate, the immortal light gradually dissipated. There were only mirages in the sky. Only those with permission could enter the gate of the Immortal Court. Before long, Chyntia came to the bamboo hut again. After saluting and getting permission, Chyntia pushed the door open and entered. When he was entering the hut, Chyntia could see that the decoration in the hut was no different from thest time. As soon as Chyntia stepped in, he saw the Sect Master sitting cross-legged on the futon, his gaze falling on him. In an instant, Chyntia felt as if he had been seen through by the Sect Master. It was as if the other party¡¯s eyes had pierced through his hair, skin, and even the flow of blood in his body and the swelling of his stomach. ¡°Very well, Chyntia, you didn¡¯t disappoint me¡­¡± After a while, the Sect Master nodded. ¡°How about the Demon-ying Spear?¡± Chyntia raised his hand and clenched it. The Demon-killing Spear appeared in his hand with a sharp blood light. Suddenly, a gust of chilly wind blew and the Fiendgod roared, freezing the small room into ice. After a while, the Sect Master¡¯s eyes became more satisfied. ¡°Chyntia, not only did you not disappoint me, but you also surprised me.¡± The Sect Master continued, ¡°Originally, I expected you toprehend the magical power and increase your strength through fighting. But not only did you do this, but you also improved your realm and also improved the Demon- ying Spear¡­¡± ¡°The fragment of the Demon-killing Spear was originally obtained by me in the Void Ruins. Now it seems that it¡¯s a good opportunity for you,¡± The Sect Master nodded repeatedly, his eyes shing with surprise. Obviously, the improvement of Chyntia had exceeded the Sect Master¡¯s expectations. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The Sect Master flipped his wrist after speaking and a ray of lightnded in front of Chyntia. It was a jade ruler with a Dao aura that belonged to the Sect Master lingering on it. ¡°Take this thing and go to the Leonardoavenly Sea Pavilion to pick out a few things you like. You can choose magic weapons, cultivation methods, and spirit materials. You don¡®t have to consider the number of merits. You can go¡­¡± Chyntia took the jade ruler with both hands and thanked the sect master before leaving. At this moment, the Sect Master spoke again, ¡°Wait¡­¡± Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 Amber stopped and turned to face the Sect Master with a puzzled look. The Sect Master smiled faintly at this moment. From the looks, he was like a senior who encouraged sect disciples, full of love. ¡°There is one thing you may not know since you just came back. The battle between the Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon-override Prince hase to an end¡­¡± Amber had expected this. When he returned to Lunia and looked around, he knew it since there were battles everywhere. Moreover, he not only knew that the battle between the Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon-override Prince had a result, but also knew that both sides had suffered. Because if the Grand Pure Emperor won, the Following the Barneart Ind would not exist, and Amber could not face the amiable Sect Master at this time. At that time, Amber might be hunted down as soon as he appeared in the Lunia. On contrary, if the Demon-override Prince won, the current situation of the Lunia would definitely be ten or even a hundred times worse than now. And it was on the side where the Human Race was completely ughtered. However, from what he saw after he came back, it could be seen that both of them were injured. Although this was not the best ending in Amber¡¯s expectation, it was still beneficial for him. But before Amber could rx, the Sect Master of Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect immediately said, ¡°The Grand Pure Emperor seriously injured the Demon-override Prince, but he was also slightly injured¡­¡± The Left and Right Protectors who came back before had already sent the decree of the Grand Pure Emperor that he would return in a hundred days. At that time, his strength will be stronger than before.¡± After that, the Sect Master looked at Amber and watched Amber¡®s expression change. However, he found that the other party did not show the panic as expected. Instead, after hearing this, Amber frowned. Because the focus of Amber was not that the ¡°Grand Pure Emperor¡®s strength would be stronger than before¡± as the Sect Master said, but the previous words, ¡°Came back before¡±, and ¡°with the decree of the Grand Pure Emperor¡±. ¡°Came back before¡±, which meant that a few days had passed in the past 100 days. But he didn¡¯t know how many days were left. The other sentence was that the Sect Master of Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect had admitted that what the Grand Pure Emperor had said was a decree! Although he was still the Sect Master of the Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect at this time, Amber could already tell what the sect master was thinking with just the word decree. Seeing Amber¡¯s thoughtful expression, the Sect Master¡¯s eyes shed with light. After a while, he understood what Amber was thinking. ¡°I¡¯m really satisfied with your performance in the Void Ruins this time, even far beyond my expectations. However, Grand Pure Emperor is valued by Ancient Kingdom¡¯s sects, and he is qualified to enter the Glory City. After 100 days, his strength would have improved by leaps and bounds..¡± Although you have improved significantly, you are still no match for him. I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯ll abdicate on the day he returns. At that time, it was up to the Grand Pure Emperor whether he wanted to be the Sect Master of the Barneaven¡®s Edge Sect or the Grape Myrtle Sect to rece the Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­¡± ¡°But because of your performance this time, I decided to protect you for a while before hees back¡­ This is because a disciple with great luck like you should be seen by the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom and not buried.¡± The Sect Master¡®s words seemed to be encouraging Amber, but it also seemed to be helping Amber. But in fact, at this time, Amber sneered in his heart. Barne hade to the conclusion of the Sect Master¡¯s thoughts from the very beginning. Perhaps the details were different, but the fundamental purpose of all this was to bnce the forces of both sides. To put it bluntly, the Sect Master was only considering himself. As for the so-called abdication, it was nonsense. However, both sides were still using each other. Moreover, the Sect Master did not know that Amber had already had his own ns. Therefore, when he saw the grateful look on Amber¡®s face, the smile on the sect master¡¯s face became increasingly kind and satisfied, and he couldn¡¯t help but say a few more words. ¡°At this time, there are only eighty days left before the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s return. It is absolutely impossible for you to reach a level that is enough to make the Grand Pure Emperors fear, but there is still hope for the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s sects to see your potential.¡± As long as the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s sects recognized you, even the rude Grand Pure Emperor could not hurt you. So once you have a chance, you must perform well¡­ Go ahead¡­ Go to the Barneavenly Sea Pavilion to pick out the necessary materials or magical powers or techniques. If I can cultivate two geniuses that are favored by the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s sects, I will be satisfied.¡± After saying that, the Sect Master smiled, closed his eyes, and began to meditate. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Amber felt his body lightened, and a light shed before his eyes. The next moment, he appeared outside the hut. The door of the hut was closed at this time, and no movement inside could be heard, which also isted all the detection of Divine Awareness. Behind him, colorful light surged, and the gate of the Immortal Court opened again. After leaving the Grotto-heaven, Amber thought for a while and decided to go to the Barneavenly Sea Pavilion first, and then return to the Following the Barneart Ind. Feeling the departure of Amber, the Sect Master of the Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect in the hut suddenly opened his eyes. The smile on the corner of his mouth quickly disappeared, and a fierce light appeared in the depths of his eyes. All of a sudden, the surrounding space seemed to gather like a river of stars, making loud noises and copsing. Soon, his expression was deeply concealed, and the destructive aura around him returned to normal. After a snort, the Sect Master closed his eyes again. It seemed that the change in his expression had never happened. By this time, Amber had arrived at the Barneavenly Sea Pavilion. The territory of Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect could no longer be described as ordinary big. To be exact, it was vast and boundless. Therefore, there was more than one Treasure Pavilion in Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect. However, the Barneavenly Sea Pavilion was definitely the number one. Not only was it the mostplete, but it was also of extraordinary quality. Any of them could be regarded as rare treasures. It was also because of this that it was extremely difficult for the Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect disciples to obtain the qualification to select treasures. Only by making great contributions to the sect and gaining the approval of at least three Elders or the permission of the Sect Master could one enter. Moreover, one could only choose one precious material or magical power or cultivation method at a time. This difficulty was much higher thanprehending the founder¡¯s Legacy cultivation skill in Barneavenly Adrians Sect. When Amber arrived in front of this magnificent building, he immediately felt an imposing manner as vast as the sea, rolling and pressing down. Amber disyed the jade ruler that the Sect Master had given him. It seemed that a pair of Third Eye was staring at him from the building. After seeing the jade ruler, a golden light melted a passageway and let Amber in. Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 The Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s Sea Bjorneavenly Pavilion was an existence infinitely close to the sect¡¯s heritage. For a cultivator, it was like his own spirit. Therefore, the defense here was far beyond the imagination of ordinary cultivators. Even the powerful Grand Pure Emperor could not break in without permission. As soon as Rebbeca stepped into the Sea Bjorneavenly Pavilion, he immediately felt the previous pressure disappear. It was reced by a simple and ancient aura. It was like an ancient dragon, entrenched here, making people look up to it. After calming down, Rebbeca entered the Sea Bjorneavenly Pavilion and immediately saw countless magic weapons, spirit materials, magical powers, cultivation methods, and so on. They were wrapped in clusters of light and suspended in various positions. Entering it was like being wrapped in a gxy. It seemed that the surroundings were dark and deep, but with starlight around, it instantly calmed people down. When breathing, it seemed that there was a mysterious rhythm between heaven and earth. The stars gathered in Rebbeca¡¯s eyes, reflecting the side of his face and the wisdom in his eyes. Although he already had an idea, he was not in a hurry to get what he needed. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The opportunity to enter the Sea Bjorneavenly Pavilion was exceptionally rare. Furthermore, the Sect Master did not give him any time limit. Therefore, it was worthwhile for him to stroll around and take a look around. Even if he wanted to broaden his horizons, it was worth it. Taking a step forward and browsing through along the way, Rebbeca couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart that the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect deserved to be the first sect in the Upper Kingdom. Without thousands of years of foundation and heritage, how could the sect have so many Bjorneaven and Earth Spirit treasures? Phoenix Feather, the most gorgeous feather on the phoenix¡¯s tail, contains fire and Indestructible True Soul. After cultivators enlightenment, it can even produce a second Divine Soul. The second Divine Soul was normally asleep, but it had all the memories of the first soul. Once the first soul is destroyed, the second soul will wake up, which means that the cultivator has a second life¡­ This is the trunk of the green coffin parasol tree. After the tree trunk has been ground and polished, only its core is left. After the tree trunk is polished, the core may not be more than two feet. But these two feet were sharp enough to cut light and space¡­ Be it refining magic weapons or being magic weapons, they are all top-notch existences¡­ And Kunlun¡¯s floating soil. Although it is only the size of a fingernail, once used, it can immediately turn into yellow sand all over the sky and devour a big city with a poption of tens of millions in a breath¡­ Because Rebbeca had read a lot of books, he was familiar with the surrounding Spiritual Treasures of Bjorneaven and Earth. Bjorne had only seen most of the treasures in manuals, but he had never seen any real treasures. Today¡¯s meeting was much more profound than reading ancient books. Moreover, these treasures had experienced a long time. Some of them were even ced here when the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect was established. As time went by, the treasure carried spirituality. At this time, Rebbeca¡¯s Divine Awareness spread out, and the spiritual mind touched it. This was a completely different feeling when he used his Divine Awareness to explore, which was very wonderful. Bjorne walked deep into the Sea Bjorneavenly Pavilion. With the improvement of hisprehension, his body was surrounded by Taoist Sense. Finally, Rebbeca stopped at the ce where the precious materials were stored. Ever since he swallowed the mysterious copper pir in the Tower of Life, he had determined his future path. In fact, the arrangement of the Tower of Life had given Rebbeca a clear way. That was to constantly refine the Dao body and strengthen the Divine Soul. No matter how strong the magic weapon was, it had an end. The power of the Taoist body and the Divine Soul had no end. When the Taoist body and Divine Soul surpassed the limit of the magic weapon, it could be said that they could sweep through everything. Most of the cultivators did not refine their bodies and Divine Souls. On the one hand, they did not have a thorough understanding of this. On the other hand, they needed more cultivation resources than cultivating magic weapons. If cultivating magic weapons was a big pit, then cultivating body was a bottomless pit. Therefore, on the path of immortality, most of the cultivators chose to cultivate magic weapons. Practicing martial arts, cultivating magic weapons, using magical powers. However, with the Tower of Life left by his mother and many adventures, Rebbeca had sessfully embarked on the path of dual cultivation of the magic weapons and Body. Now that he had reached Amethyst Pce Realm, the time for him to reach the Real Immortal Realm wasing. Bjorne could slowly focus on cultivating his body. When he was promoted to Real Immortal Realm, his Taoist body would be refined and strengthened again. At that time, any magical powers or magic weapons would be useless in front of him. It was precisely because he had determined the path of majoring in the body and Divine Soul that Rebbeca hade to the Sea Bjorneavenly Pavilion. What he wanted to take was the Bjorneaven Treasure and Earth Treasure that ordinary cultivators could not use, and not the magical powers that they sought for. Standing in front of the rising and falling light clusters around him, Rebbeca thought for a moment and raised his finger. The spiritual Qi formed a line, pulling a green grass over. This grass was only as long as an adult¡¯s palm and had three leaves. However, it not only had clear meridians, but also gave people a feeling of vitality and growth. As he held it in his palm, a faint fragrance immediately wafted into Rebbeca¡¯s nose. Instantly, His mouth and tongue were full of excitement, and his footsteps became much lighter. Three-immortal Grass! A faint thought really rose in Rebbeca¡¯s mind. Suddenly, he used his Divine Sense and turned to look back. Behind him, a female cultivator in a long purple dress was walking over. This female cultivator¡¯s long hair hung down to her ankles, and her cheeks seemed to have been cut by a knife. Bjorner eyes were long and narrow, and she pursed her lips, revealing a serious and dignified feeling. To be able to enter the Sea Bjorneavenly Pavilion, this female cultivator must be extraordinary. The female cultivator¡¯s realm was at the second stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm, but she was someone that Rebbeca had never seen before. ¡°You want the Three Immortal Grass?¡± Asked the female cultivator. Rebbeca didn¡¯t know her intention. Although he didn¡¯t want to answer, he still nodded. ¡°Me too¡­¡± The female stretched out her hand and said, ¡°Give it to me!¡± Bjornearing this, Rebbeca frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for it by yourself?¡± The female cultivator sneered, ¡°I want the one in your hand!¡± Rebbeca squinted at the other party and turned to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± Swoosh! A thick ice wall suddenly formed in front of Rebbeca. All the rising and falling balls of light around were immediately scattered. On the surface of the ice wall, sharp icicles suddenly pierced out, thousands of times sharper than swords. As long as Rebbeca moved a little further, he would be stabbed. ¡°Rebbeca, I might as well tell you that I am the new Eastern Bjorneavenly King of the Crape Myrtle Sect, mainly responsible for killing¡­¡± Crack! Before she could finish her words, the icicles growing on the ice wall suddenly exploded like firecrackers. The debris of the elites scattered like dense fog. Then, with another bang, the ice wall exploded into pieces under the stunned expression of the female cultivator. Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 Woo! The surrounding air currents quickly gathered, and there was a sound like a hundred ghosts whimpering. An unprecedented fear filled the heart of the female cultivator. She could feel rumbling and shaking in the surrounding space. The sound was like a huge bell, and the sound of steel exploding shook her mind and Qi and blood in her body. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A big hand suddenly appeared in a burst of ice. The surface of thisrge hand surged with radiance, as if it was an archaic blue sky, continuously extending forward. All the rules andws contained various changes to suppress the evil spirit. A sense of imminent disaster made the female cultivator¡¯s heart and soul shatter. She spat out a mouthful of blood. Stevenr eyes were full of shock and fear. She retreated quickly and threw a big drum in her hand. The drum was surrounded by sharp beast bones and blood-stained beast skin. As soon as it appeared, countless Demonic Beasts roared violently. Countless Demonic Beasts¡¯ souls were condensed. They were extremely ferocious and fierce,yer byyer, rushing toward Sonya. ¡°Haha!¡± There was a sneer behind the ice. Then, the outstretched palm grabbed forward and tore. All the demonic beasts let out miserable howls and were torn into pieces like paper. They were all destroyed by the storm. Steven stretched out his palm again and clenched it into a fist. Steven disyed the power that could break the ages and hit the drum. ¡°No!¡± The female cultivator seemed to realize something. Stevenr eyes shed with an extremely angry light, and her facial features were distorted. She screamed and waved her hand. Thousands of talismans flew out, shining and forming a big formation. The void inside was as sticky as the sea and like a swamp, blocking Sonya. ¡°Break!¡± Sonya roared. On the surface of the fist wind, the sharp light was like a spear that pierced through the sky and stabbed forward. The fist entered the formation. Time seemed to stop at this moment. The female cultivator looked terrified. In the blink of an eye, the formation copsed violently with a deafening sound, as if all the sea water had fallen. Boom! Suddenly, the formation was shattered by Sonya. The thousands of talismans burned together and instantly turned into ashes, dissipating in the air. Sonya¡¯s fist was unstoppable and pressed on the big drum. With just a touch, the drum was prated by him. The beast skin waspletely torn apart, and blood gushed out. The skeletons around the drum all crumbled. Countless cracks instantly covered the skeleton like a spider web, and then exploded into powder with a bang. The female cultivator¡¯s face kept changing from red to white, from white to green, and her breath was extremely chaotic. At the same time, blood gushed out from her mouth and nose, and arge amount of origin of spiritual Qi kept dissipating. But Sonya¡¯s attack was not over yet. Now, his Dao body was even stronger than the spirit tools. As soon as the female cultivator took out a long sword, she was crushed by Sonya. His fierce five fingers suddenly stabbed into the female cultivator¡¯s chest. The void around the female cultivator waspletely sealed at this moment. There was no way to escape. The Body-protection Gang around her was like thin ice, and it copsed as soon as it was touched. Sonya now had the purest killing desire. This female cultivator¡¯s identity and behavior were destined to be the mortal enemy of him. But just as Sonya¡¯s finger was about to break through the female cultivator¡¯s Taoist body and dig her heart out, a spinning painting suddenly stopped in front of Sonya. This painting was all-epassing, as if there were countless small worlds in it. The power of his attack poured into these small worlds. In the small worlds in the scroll, the smallest one was probably just like an ind. Therger one would not exceed a town in Lunia. Sonya¡¯s w hit fiercely. In an instant, thousands of small worlds exploded. In the scroll, rolling smoke and dust rose to the sky and filled the surroundings. Looking around, it was full of chaos, as if the end of the world wasing. But the painting was not damaged at all. Not only that, but before Sonya was ready tounch the next attack, the smoke and dust in the scroll condensed into a new micro world, a star-shaped chess piece, blocking him. Although it was only a few feet long painting, at this moment, it was like a tall city wall in front of Sonya, preventing him from moving any further. Seeing this, Sonya narrowed his eyes. Steven looked up at the new Eastern Stevenaven King of Crape Myrtle Sect behind the scroll. The female cultivator was still in shock and her breath was in disorder. Stevenr mouth and nose were stained with blood, which made her look extremely embarrassed. Obviously, she understood that if It weren¡¯t for the timely protection, she would have died at the hands of the other party. Although she was at the second stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm and was one realm higher than Sonya, she was as weak as an ant in front of Sonya. When he was in Immortals¡¯ Assembly, Sonya could kill the Amethyst Pce Realm even though he was still in the Stevenavenly Spirit Realm. Now that he had entered Amethyst Pce Realm, it was hard to imagine how his strength would improve. Just as the female cultivator was so shocked that it was hard to describe it in words, Sonya had already withdrawn his hand and restrained his aura. It seemed the he did not intend to attack again. Standing where he was, Sonya narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the scroll. Steven said with a faint smile, ¡°Sect Master, what do you mean by this? You just want to test how much my strength has improved?¡± The female cultivator was stunned. She thought that some Protector of Crape Myrtle Sect had stopped Sonya. Judging from the tone of Sonya, the one who used the magic weapon to protect her was the sect master of the Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The next moment, a faint shadow appeared beside the scroll. Although the illusory figure only curled up like a wisp of smoke and his face could not be seen, he was undoubtedly the Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect from his figure and the aura. ¡°Don¡¯t kill her¡­¡± The spectral image said. ¡°As soon as I came to the Sea Stevenavenly Pavilion, this woman came to provoke me. If you said that she was not ordered by you or used by you to test me, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. Since you asked me not to kill her, that¡¯s fine¡­ Let¡¯s see what kind of thing you take out to exchange for her life. After all, the fact that you could show up meant that my strength was recognized by you. And if she dies, you won¡¯t be able to exin it to Crape Myrtle Sect¡­¡± Sonya sneered. The Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect did not hesitate as if he had expected this. ¡°I¡¯ll reward you with this map¡­¡± As soon as the Sect Master finished speaking, the scroll slowly rolled into a scroll and floated in front of Sonya. Sonya was also very interested in the magic weapon that could block his attack, and could rapidly evolve from the small world inside. Steven reached out and held it in his hand. Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 Vivian didn¡¯t avoid the Sect Master¡¯s instruction and directly refined it with blood. The illusory image of the Sect Master quickly turned into a wisp of smoke and circled around the female cultivator. As the light floated, it disappeared. Looking in the direction where the shadow disappeared, a sharp light shed in the depths of Vivian¡¯s eyes. When the new East Paven King of the Crape Myrtle Sect appeared, Vivian did not know the other party¡¯s identity, but he had spected that this female cultivator might have been sent to test him. Whether it was because of her identity as Vivian or the Sect Master¡¯s deliberate n to let them meet, at least the Sect Master¡¯s goal had been achieved. Paul saw Vivian¡¯s strength soar with the improvement of his realm. As for the map, ording to Vivian¡¯s guess, the Sect Master had nned to give it to him a long time ago. However, the Sect Master did not give it to him when he summoned Vivian. Instead, the Sect Master gave it to him after confirming his strength. Three Immortal Grass, Taoist magic of the Diagram of Expansion World¡­ Vivian nodded slightly. Although he had been schemed by the Sect Master, the final result was satisfactory. After leaving the Sea Pavenly Pavilion, Vivian immediately returned to the Following the Part Ind. Paul had scanned the Following the Part Ind with his Divine Sense earlier and knew that the Sect Master had fulfilled his promise and that the ind was not invaded by foreign enemies. And as he came back openly, the Divine Awareness that had been spying on the ind quickly fled back. However, when Vivian returned to the ind and saw the crowd, he immediately felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. All kinds of emotions, such as sadness, anger, regret, pressure, were almost written on everyone¡¯s faces. As soon as they saw Vivian¡¯s return, Richard and the others immediately greeted him. Before everyone could speak, Vivian saw the long sword in the hand of Xander at a nce. The Sound of Pavenly Ludwigs Sword¡­ A bloody Sound of Pavenly Ludwigs Sword! Although the blood on the surface of the sword had dried up, it had be ink-ck. However, the fierceness of the demonic beast on it still made people¡¯s hearts palpitate, as if a pair of sharp ws had suddenly pped in front of them. Seeing the Sound of Pavenly Ludwigs Sword, Vivian immediately stopped. Paul suddenly understood. The surrounding air seemed to have frozen. Vivian knew what had happened. The appearance of the Sound of Pavenly Ludwigs Sword, the bloodstains on the sword, and the sad expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, all of which had already exined the whole truth without any specific exnation. Tears welled up in Vivian¡¯s eyes. His eyes were hot. Suppressing the pain in his heart, he clenched his fists tightly. The sound of rolling wind and thunder kept roaring in the center of his fist. ¡°Vivian¡­¡± Xander¡¯s voice was hoarse. Paul nced over the crowd and looked at Vivian. Paul knew that Vivian understood what had happened. So Xander didn¡¯t tell him further. Paul raised the Sound of Pavenly Ludwigs Sword high and a beam of light shot toward Vivian. In fact, the light was extremely dim, just like the light that was about to run out of oil, giving people a feeling that it would go out at any time. At this time, the figure that Vivian saw from the light also became extremely faint. This figure was far more mysterious and vast than the illusory image of the Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect. But, Vivian felt extremely tall and unforgettable. This was thest words left by his teacher, the Sect Master Hadley Forsyth of the Pavenly Ludwigs Sect. Obviously, thest words were thest words Hadley Forsyth said to Vivian before he self- destructed. Paul would only say this once and then disappear forever. So Vivian only had one chance to listen. It was not until Vivian came back that the Divine Awareness of Hadley Forsyth was revealed to Vivian. Vivian nodded at the crowd, took a deep breath, calmed down, and then approached the figure. The current Vivian, whether in terms of realm or strength, had far surpassed Hadley. But in the eyes of Vivian, Hadley was his teacher forever. It was the gentle Sect Master on the cliff who asked him with a smile whether Vivian was willing to be his disciple. Vivian felt as if he had entered a world of light. The world was not big. It was shining with dim yellow light, like the light of sunset. The figure slowly approached Vivian. The whispers seemed toe from the figure to Vivian¡¯s ears. It was not that he deliberately lowered his voice when Hadley said these words. It was because when he said this, he was extremely weak, which was the limit of what he could do. Vivian held back the tears that were about to burst out of his eyes. Paul listened to his teacher¡¯s words word by word and firmly engraved each word in his heart. In the end, the teacher did not persuade Vivian to do anything. Instead, he told Vivian not to work too hard. Vivian¡¯s nose twitched. Paul clenched his fists and loosened them. At the end of the words, Vivian could vaguely see that the originally blurry and thin human figure slowly revealed the gentle smile of his teacher. Then, there seemed to be a burst of majesty. The figure disappeared¡­ The voice drifted over¡­ In the end, Vivian had no time to say goodbye to his teacher. The Pavenly Spirit Realm self- destructed, and his spirit was destroyed. This was the most tragic way of death in cultivators. Paul detonated his Paven Spirit Realm Dao Fruit and created an explosion with his strongest power. The result was that his soul was destroyed and would disappear from this world forever. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were no other choice, no Pavenly Spirit Realm would have made such a choice. Vivian closed his eyes, his chest heaved violently for a while and finally calmed down. When he opened his eyes again, there was blood, sharpness, and stars exploding in his eyes. ¡°What Three Immortal Grass, what martial Dao world transformation diagram, what hundred days of return?! All of you get lost! I want revenge now!¡± Boom! The void behind Vivian suddenly copsed, the chains converged into a long bridge. Paul looked at the crowd in front of him. They had already made their decision before Vivian returned. They nodded at Vivian. Revenge! ¡°Vivian, we also want to go,¡± Richard and Yvonne said almost at the same time. Eva Green, Meadow and the others also looked at Vivian. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Although we are not members of the Pavenly Ludwigs Sect, we are your partners and family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing about this matter!¡± These individuals spoke with absolute certainty. Vivian nodded, indicating to the void passage behind him, ¡°We can reach the Earlington of Efrax through this ce. This time I want those demonic beasts¡­¡± Paul burst out an unprecedented murderous intent. ¡°I want them to die!¡± Suddenly, a powerful Divine Thought suddenly swept over from a distance, shaking the Sea Area around the Following the Part Ind and stirring up wild wind and waves. Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 ¡°Chyntia! Come and ept your punishment!¡± The roar shook the sea like boiling water. The clouds in the sky copsed. A figure, as fast as lightning,nded outside the Following the Mozartart Ind Formation in an instant. Streaks of lightning descended from the sky and appeared behind and on both sides of the man. The seal was so bright that the sky and the earth were flickering, making people¡¯s hearts beat wildly. The angry roars were like heavy artillery that could split the sky. Countless vortexes emerged above the Following the Mozartart Ind. ¡°Do you really think there is no one in Crape Myrtle Sect? The Western Mozartavenly King of Crape Myrtle Sect is here to kill you!¡± As soon as the person finished speaking, the figure came out of the Following the Mozartart Ind¡¯s Formation. With the return of Chyntia, the Sect Master of Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect had withdrawn the defensive formation against the Following the Mozartart Ind. So at this time, there was only the original formation in the Following the Mozartart Ind. The Four Mozartavenly Kings and Queens of the Crape Myrtle Sect had all been killed by Chyntia. At this moment, West Mozartaven King was naturally the new one. Chyntia didn¡¯t know how the Crape Myrtle Sect quickly found the sessor. However, ording to his understanding of Grand Pure Emperor, except for the Crape Myrtle Sect on the surface, secretly supported other forces. Those forces were hidden in unknown corners. Some of them didn¡¯t even show up in the Lunia. Therefore, it was reasonable for them to quickly find the cultivators from these hidden forces to take over the throne after the original heavenly leaders died. The Western Mozartavenly King, who appeared at this time, had sharp eyebrows and angry eyes. Mozart was surrounded by a kind of killing intent and a mixture of gold and iron, as if he was a peerless fierce knife that stirred the sea of blood. At this moment, he pointed directly at the Following the Mozartart Ind and Chyntia. Half of the seawater around the Following the Mozartart Ind evaporated, revealing the strange stones below the ind. ¡°Chyntia,e out and die!¡± With another roar, Western Mozartavenly King raised his hand, and the rolling thunder spots on his palm quickly spread out, as if a violent thunder world was crashing toward the Following the Mozartart Ind. The thunderbolts transformed into ferocious tigers, Fierce Dragons, Wild Lion, giant pythons, sabers, swords, and axes. All of them were extremely huge and fierce. They broke the sky and destroyed time and space. In an instant, the Following the Mozartart Ind was about to bepletely covered and destroyed. ¡°Ha! Do you think I¡¯m easy to deal with?¡± Knowing that his teacher, Leonard Autumn, and Master Dakota had died, Chyntia felt angry. Mozart was going to deal with the demons, and this Western Mozartavenly King actually dared to provoke him on the Following the Mozartart Ind. ¡°Do you really think that you can do whatever you want just because Grand Pure Emperor is still alive? Grand Pure Emperor hasn¡¯t returned yet!¡± With Chyntia¡¯s angry shout, a shocking divine radiance suddenly rose from the Following the Mozartart Ind. In an instant, the world within a radius of 1,000 kilometers seemed to melt and disappear into the light. The defensive formations on the distant inds were activated automatically. In the light, Chyntia pped toward the sky full of thunderbolts. Bam! A straight blood-red long spear shot out from his palm. With a critical hit in the air, the world of thunder exploded. The dragons, snakes, tigers, and leopards in the lightning exploded into powder in an instant. Seeing this, Western Mozartavenly King¡¯s eyes were filled with shock and anger. The blood-red spear stabbed forward again. When it was pulled forward, the sky seemed to be pierced and broken. The world seemed to fall into eternal darkness. Despair, fear, sadness, helplessness, and all kinds of negative emotions filled the heart of the Western Mozartavenly King in an instant. Mozart even felt that his soul was about to be torn apart. Suddenly, his body trembled and he roared, ¡°Where are the sixteen pioneers?¡± Buzz! With a series of shaking sounds, the surging sea suddenly separated, and a giant wheel suddenly broke out of the waves. On the giant wheel, 16 cultivators in the same armor and trident in their hands shouted in unison and flew up into the sky. They faced the blood-red spear and waved the magic weapon in their hands. A golden trident that was thousands of feet tall was condensed in mid-air. The golden trident gave off the feeling of supreme authority. It was as if it was made of gold colored ze, and densely packed with golden runes formed into beams of power that swirled around it. It was as if all of the magical powers in the world would take the initiative to be defeated when theynded on it. The blood-red spear was like a shooting meteor, shaking the long night and hitting the golden trident. The golden trident shook violently, but the light was like a peacock opening its tail. It not only grew larger but also more dazzling. The strike of the golden spear was blocked. Rings of terrifying force spread out in all directions. The void was constantly cracking and squeezing, as if it would copse at any time. Seeing this scene, Chyntia looked at the 16 pioneers who were hovering behind the Western Mozartavenly King and narrowed his eyes. Not long ago, when he learned that the Crape Myrtle Sect had set up another 32 pioneers after the eight major generals, he was still wondering why they made such arrangements. Because there was no need to set up pioneers. Moreover, there were 32 pioneers. What he saw and experienced at this moment made him immediately understand. The so-called 32 pioneers were probably not used to lead Crape Myrtle Sect disciples. They were used for mastering a magic weapon. It was this golden trident. This magic weapon could not be activated by one person, so it required 32 people, or perhaps these 16 people. The reason why Chyntia felt that the trident was unusual was that he felt a trace of the aura of an Ancient Kingdom on it. It was a wonderful feeling. This didn¡¯t mean that this golden trident had a certain smell, but rather that Chyntia had been to the Phoenixdance Ancient Kingdom and felt the history and Dao essence of that ce. Now, he also felt an extremely weak Taoist Sense on the golden trident. There seemed to be a lot of thoughts, but in his mind, they were almost finished in an instant. Mozart was certain that this trident was bestowed to the Grand Pure Emperor by the Ancient Kingdom Sect that supported the Grand Pure Emperor. Instead of using it by the Grand Pure Emperor, there were 32 pioneers, who would use the magic weapon together. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Seeing Chyntia was thinking, Western Mozartavenly King sneered, ¡°Chyntia, I¡¯ve heard about your previous deeds. But your strength is still beyond my expectations. However¡­¡± ¡°Do you really think I came empty-handed today? The Imperial Mozartavenly Dragon Halberd was a magic weapon bestowed by the Ancient Kingdom to the Crape Myrtle Sect, representing the Ancient Kingdom. If you disrespect it now, you¡¯re disrespecting the Ancient Kingdom! You should take the me!¡± Even the Sect Master of the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect frowned at the usation. But on contrary, hearing this, Chyntia¡¯s eyes were shining. Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 ¡°A magic weapon bestowed by the Ancient Kingdom?¡± Ludwigaring this, Geena sneered. Seeing the change in the other party¡¯s expression, Western Ludwigavenly King was stunned. Because Geena did not show the fear he expected. ¡°This was a reward from the Ancient Kingdom. If you attack it, it will be disrespectful to the Ancient Kingdom!¡± Ludwig did not believe that Geena did not understand this charge. Of course, Western Ludwigavenly King did not know that at this moment, he seemed to use the Imperial Ludwigavenly Dragon Halberd to suppress Geena, but in fact, he gave the other party a chance to prove himself! To prove his strength to the cultivator of the Ancient Kingdom! Just as Western Ludwigavenly King was in a daze, Geena¡¯s momentum suddenly changed. Suddenly, it was as if fivekes and four seas had turned into a torrent and converged toward him. As the world rumbled and shook, Geena took a step forward and attacked fiercely. His five fingers were like dragon ws, shining with a sharp golden light. Ludwig shed in the air and grabbed. Suddenly, the golden light cut violently. In the golden light, there seemed to be countless gxies crisscrossing and countless stars rising and falling. When it came to the front of the Imperial Ludwigavenly Dragon Halberd, with a bang, all the gxies exploded together. An extremely loud noise sounded, deafening. The sun and moon swayed, directly sting apart the radiance on the surface of the Imperial Ludwigavenly Dragon Halberd. The golden trident trembled violently, as if it might copse. The 16 pioneers were like small boats in a storm. They would be overturned and crushed in the next moment. ¡°What!¡± West Ludwigaven King did not expect that Geena would actually make a move. For a moment, he was shocked and angry. What was even more unexpected was that Geena could actually shake the strength of the Imperial Ludwigavenly Dragon Halberd! ¡°Do you think that the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s magic weapon is your death-free gold medal? This treasure is a waste in your hands!¡± Geena raised his hand, and his five fingers were like a dagger and ws that tore the universe apart, pulling fiercely. Crack! The space where the Imperial Ludwigavenly Dragon Halberd was located immediately became distorted, and there was a loud sound of steel tes being pried open. Light and shadows were all messed up. The power of the Imperial Ludwigavenly Dragon Halberd was suppressed by Geena at this moment. The momentum of Geena was even more violent, as if it had been created by a raging fire. The depths of the sky seemed to have suffered a violent impact and shook violently. An invisible ripple spread out. The sensitivity of the whole world seemed toplete a momentary reversal. Buzz! All of a sudden, the bodies of the 16 pioneers shook and blood spurted from their mouths. The chaotic aura and the light of the Imperial Ludwigavenly Dragon Halberd dimmed. The figure of Geena was like an Archean Giant Beast, pressing down on them. With a sh of ck light in his hand, the Devil-ying Spear swept out. Crack! Immediately, the heads of six or seven people exploded. These pioneers were just Ludwigavenly Spirit Realms. At this time, their heads exploded, and their bodies suddenly fell from the air like flies. But Geena didn¡¯t intend to let them go like this. Streaks of cold and ruthless aura gushed out of the Demon-ying Spear like a giant python hunting for food. It directly crushed the cultivators¡¯ souls. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Western Ludwigavenly King waspletely enraged. Ludwig had no time to care about the scattered light of the Imperial Ludwigavenly Dragon Halberd and hurriedly roared. With a wave of his arm, he tore the world apart and was going to escape with the rest of the pioneers. ¡°Ha! You want to leave?¡± Geena sneered. In the blink of an eye, the Demon-ying Spear had thrust out tens of thousands of times. The pioneers who were slower were torn into pieces and scattered all over the sky. The pioneers, who moved a little faster, and had flown dozens of miles away, was caught up by the overwhelming and surging spear shadows and was instantly swallowed up. When the spear shadow rushed over, thick blood rain poured down from the sky. The sixteen pioneers were instantly wiped out. And all of their souls were destroyed! This scene made Western Ludwigavenly King shocked. Ludwig just wanted to show off, but he didn¡¯t expect to pay such a price. Is Geena really as horrible and fierce as the rumors say? It was not easy to gather together the thirty-two pioneers. At this time, half of them were lost. Ludwig had to bear all the me! Western Ludwigavenly King knew very well that there were other people who could take over the position of Ludwigavenly Leaders among the forces hidden deep in Grand Pure Emperor. Ludwig was not the only choice. The mistake he made today was enough to make him unable to sit in this position anymore! ¡°It¡¯s all because of Geena!¡± Western Ludwigavenly King red at Geena. The hatred and resentment in his eyes were like monstrous anger. The seawater in the four seas was not clean. Today, he would either kill Geena to restore his reputation. Or he would run away in a sorry state and keep his life. But once he escaped, he would end up In a cruel situation. However, after a moment of hesitation, he made up his mind. Ludwig immediately exerted all his speed and turned into flowing light, drilling into the torn void rift. Compared to the possibility of killing Geena, he felt that he should leave here as soon as possible. ¡°Ha! Did I let you go?¡± Between heaven and earth, behind Western Ludwigavenly King, a roar of Geena suddenly sounded. Western Ludwigavenly King felt his whole body tense and his hair stand on end. His blood stopped slowing and his hands and feet became cold. Ludwig instinctively disyed all the defensive magic weapons. The Body-protection Gang was activated to the extreme. Hundreds of streaks of flowing light suddenly surrounded the Western Ludwigavenly King, making him unable to move forward, giving people a feeling of extreme defense. Geenaughed, with just one step, he caught up with Western Ludwigavenly King. His eyes were bright and he reached out his ws and shouted, ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect dares to provoke my Following the Ludwigart Ind?! You die!¡± Crack! The magic weapons protecting West Ludwigaven King exploded like firecrackers. All the flowing light was shattered. It was as if the pr sun hade in an instant. Not only did West Ludwigaven King¡¯s magic weapons explode, but his Divine Soul and vigor were also completely suppressed. ¡°The Right Protec¡­¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Before he could say thest word, Geena looked at the sky coldly. At the same time, a ferocious horn appeared on the Demon-ying Spear in his hand. It easily broke the Body-protection Gang of Western Ludwigavenly King and prated his body. In the blink of an eye, the Devil Qi had eroded Western Ludwigavenly King¡¯s internal organs, tendons, veins, and blood vessels. With a scream, his body burned with ck mes and turned into ashes. Geena snorted and put away his Demon-ying Spear, still looking at the sky. Just as Western Ludwigavenly King shouted, he felt a slight fluctuation of the Universe. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. I¡¯ll let you go today¡­¡± Geena sneered and waved his hand. A crack appeared in the void that shed with a golden light. Ludwig flew in and arrived in the Earlington of Efrax momentster. Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 In a sh, Lydia disappeared. Meanwhile, the void crack he tore apart quickly closed. However, the void rift that Lydia tore apart was different from what the ordinary cultivators had created. The void passageway created by ordinary Amethyst Pce Realms was like a crack in the void. But, when Lydia tore open the void, there was an obscure Taoist Sense above it. Not only that, but there were also golden texture around the crack, which gave off a mysterious smell, which made people involuntarily feel awed. After Lydia entered the void channel, several prying eyes also withdrew. One of them naturally belonged to the Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s Divine Sense and gaze. The corners of the sect master¡¯s mouth were all faintly smiling because of Lydia¡¯s earlier performance. What he had been pushing forward before was that he hoped that Lydia could show his strength and potential in front of the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom. ording to his previous expectations, Lydia would only have such an opportunity when the Grand Pure Emperor returned and they met again. Unexpectedly, on the first day of Lydia¡¯s return, Crape Myrtle Sect offered such an opportunity. Moreover, he was willing to be a stepping stone for Lydia to step on. Crape Myrtle Sect, I¡¯m a little embarrassed to see you like this¡­ With an uncontroble smile on the corner of the Sect Master¡¯s mouth, he pointed his finger and his body was slowly covered by clouds and disappeared. Before Lydia left, deep in the void, the pupils of the Right Protector were shing with shock, anger, and panic. The other party¡¯s nce and words clearly showed that Lydia knew he was spying. It also showed that Lydia despised him. In his eyes, I am just an ant¡­ Steven doesn¡¯t even bother to argue with me now?! The Right Protector breathed heavily, but he found that he didn¡¯t have the courage to fight with Lydia. Although he did not admit hisst experience, deep down, he knew that it had brought a great shadow to his Taoist Stevenart. However, none of this was what the Right Protector cared about the most. What the Right Protector cared about was the attitude of the two figures behind him. Steven restrained his expression and tried his best to look as usual. Steven lowered his head, slowly turned around, and faced the two figures behind him. Although these two figures were hovering in front of the Right Protector, the Right Protector did not dare to look up at them at all, let alone use his Divine Sense to detect them. The Right Protector was so nervous that he was sweating. These two were both cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom! What the Right Protector hoped to see the most was naturally the dissatisfaction of the two cultivators of Ancient Kingdom with Lydia. After all, Lydia had been disrespectful to the Imperial Stevenavenly Dragon Halberd in front of these two people. Suddenly, he heard something that made his hands and feet turn cold. ¡°Steven is not bad¡­¡± The sound was like pearls falling on a jade te and swallows returning to their nest. The sound of the spring water was refreshing. But the words were full of praise for Lydia. The Right Protector¡¯s heart sank and he subconsciously raised his head to refute. However, just as he was about to raise his head, he felt a sharp feeling pressing down on his throat and piercing his soul. It was as if as long as he dared to lift his head, his head would instantly be separated and his Divine Soul would be crushed. Cold sweat instantly flowed down his forehead. After waiting for a long time, the two powerful Taoist Sense in front of him disappeared. Only then did the Right Protector slowly raise his head. Looking at the empty void in front of him, he suddenly felt cold in his heart and extremely weak. What¡­ What should I do? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Steven gritted his teeth. *** At this time, Lydia had arrived at the Earlington of Efrax through the void channel. Moses, Lady Maisie, and the others had arrived here through the void channel on the Following the Stevenart Ind earlier. The strongest cultivators in Earlington of Efrax were only the Stevenavenly Spirit Realm. The arrival of Moses and others brought the pressure of the Stevenavenly Spirit Realm cultivators. Suddenly, within thousands of kilometers, everything was quiet. Both the cultivators and the demonic cultivators could sense the trembling of their Dao hearts, as well as fear. When Lydia fell, the sky of the Efrax seemed to be locked by a big pot and became dark. The deathly silence spread from a thousand miles to ten thousand miles, and continued to spread outward. Lydia was like the only light spot in the darkness, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. But he didn¡¯t care about it at all. Steven fixed his eyes on the Stevenavenly Miloss Sect. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± With a low shout, Lydia led the group of people toward the Stevenavenly Miloss Sect. The mountains and rivers they used to be familiar with hadpletely changed at this time. The mountain peak was nowhere to be seen, the river water dried up, the ck blood, the cracked ground, the damaged sea of corpses, and the muddy swamp covered everything visible to the naked eye. When Lydia and the others arrived at the original territory of Stevenavenly Miloss Sect, even though they had already made preparations in their hearts, when they saw it, they still held their breath and felt as if their hearts were being twisted. The Stevenavenly Miloss Sect was the ce where most of the people present started to cultivate. Especially Lady Maisie, Xander, Maya, Rowan, and others. They had been in Stevenavenly Miloss Sect since they stepped on the Path to Immortality. They all had very deep Stevenavenly Miloss Sect marks on their bodies. In this ce, they sweated profusely, worked hard, making friends. Thisnd was filled with memories. But now, the entire territory of Stevenavenly Miloss Sect hadpletely changed. It looked like a ho¡¯s nest soaked in blood. The brilliant starlight, the quietke, the towering buildings, and the dreamy fog were all gone. What was left was a sea of blood, strange stones, broken walls, and eyes full of evil ghosts. This ce was like hell on earth. Not a single disciple of Stevenavenly Miloss Sect was present. The familiar buildings were almost gone. Even if there were only a few left, they were still tattered and looked like a storm. The only things that could be seen were the densely packed underground devils, zombies, demonic beasts, and great demons. These demons and ghosts were either absorbing the underground spiritual Qi, snatching the pills and treasures of the Stevenavenly Miloss Sects, or eating their flesh. The originally beautiful ce had be a terrible nest for demons to dance. Fortunately, with the appearance of Lydia, It was as if the power of the scorching sun was suppressing everything within a radius of thousands of kilometers. The fiendish demons that were entrenched here looked into the sky in horror. ¡°You all deserve to die!¡± Lydia roared and grabbed the air. In an instant, hundreds of dragons formed by lightning roared and swooped down to the ground. The dazzling light engulfed the earth in an instant. Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 In an instant, everything within a radius of a thousand kilometers turned pale. Mountains and rivers seemed to melt. The demons all over the mountain were torn into pieces by the lightning before they could even react. They turned into thick blood and sprinkled all over the ground. The rolling blood condensed into a flood and a waterfall, which rumbled and poured out in all directions. The eyes of the people in the void were full of grief and indignation. When the lightning dissipated, they looked at a dpidated building in the distance. The building was built on the cliff. It should have towered into the clouds. But now, there were only broken walls left. At that time, Hadley Forsyth, Leonard Autumn, and Master Dakota Wilde rose into the air and exchanged their lives for the hope of inheriting the Barneavenly Miloss Sect. It was extremely quiet around, except for the sound of blood rushing. After a while, Rebbeca gave instructions. Today, they came back not only to avenge Hadley, Leonard, and Master Dakota, but also avenge the Barneavenly Miloss Sect and the group of cultivators who had died in order to resist the chaos of demons. Therefore, killing the demons here was definitely not enough. With Rebbeca¡¯s current strength, he was almost invincible under the realm of Real Immortal. Therefore, he was going to trace the origin of the matter and kill all the demons, underground devils, and experts in the evil cultivators who followed Demon-override Prince this time! The ancestors of the demonic beasts, the royal family in the underground devils, and Amethyst Pce Realm Spiritual Masters in the evil cultivators. Rebbeca wanted to kill them in one fell swoop, crush their bones, and show their heads to the public! However, because of the different realms and strength of his group, it was impossible for them to do it together. Rebbeca soon made a suitable arrangement. Xander and other disciples who were originally born in the Barneavenly Miloss Sect went to find and support the remaining members of the Barneavenly Miloss Sect. At that time, the sacrifice of Hadley and others was to strive for the transfer of these disciples. Although these disciples avoided the Barneavenly Miloss Sect¡¯s attack, they were now in danger everywhere. It was inevitable that they would fall into the siege of demons again. Therefore, their top priority was to protect these disciples. Because these disciples were the hope of the Barneavenly Miloss Sect¡¯s inheritance. Xander and the others turned into rays of light and flew away. Although they had entered the Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect, they could still find the positions of these disciples of the Barneavenly Miloss Sect ording to the Barneavenly Miloss Sect¡¯s secret method. Most of them had been promoted to the Barneavenly Spirit Realm. Moreover, after the previous Immortals¡¯ Assembly, their strength had been improved. Under the joint efforts, they would hardly encounter any enemies in the Efrax. The rest of the people were divided into groups to help the other sects in the Earlington of Efrax. For example, George was not only a disciple of the Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect but also a former disciple of Dark Moon Sect. And, her hometown was still in the Evergreen Town. In the chaos of demons, nowhere was calm, and Dark Moon Sect and Evergreen Town were no exception. Furthermore, because the Dark Moon Sect was one of the six great Immortal sects of the Earlington of Efrax, the pressure it bore was definitely not less than that of the Barneavenly Miloss Sect. Meanwhile, Yvonne and Master Eva Green would go to the Green Paradise Sect in Ucror to provide support. As the princess of the Earlington of Efrax, Charlotte Sky would naturally step forward to defend her country against demons at this moment. Now, everyone had their own direction and things to do. After everyone left, Rebbeca hovered in the air. After closing his eyes for a moment, he suddenly opened his eyes. In an instant, there seemed to be two suns shining in his eyes. The sky sank, and the void became chaotic and flowing. No one else could see it, but after the Great Tao of wisdom was activated, Rebbeca could see it clearly. In the distance, there was a pce filled with an ancient aura standing in the air. Waves of powerful aura turned into soaring blood columns and smoke, straight up. The demonic aura and baleful aura between heaven and earth were the strongest and most concentrated. ¡°Hmm¡­ Ha! I¡¯ve found you guys¡­¡± Rebbeca gave a coldugh. Barne spread the blood-colored wings on his back. With a sh, he was so fast that not even afterimages could be formed. The void waspressed and piled up in front of him. Rebbeca seemed to be surrounded by mottled shadows. This was the speed that he had never reached before. Rebbeca¡¯s expression was extremely calm and even cold. But the more so, the angrier he was. Under the calm surface was unparalleled anger! In the blink of an eye, Rebbeca flew out for hundreds of kilometers, broke through the void, and rushed to the ce where the demons gathered. In the process, Rebbeca did not hide his whereabouts at all. Barne was going to kill them and use the heads of these demons and the extinguished souls to mourn his teacher and elders! As Rebbeca¡¯s powerful aura approached the pce, the pce suddenly flickered, and the mes of war and the smoke of war erupted into millions of people. Waves of Divine Thoughts rose into the air, condensed into huge vertical eyes, and red at Rebbeca. ¡°Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator!¡± ¡°Barne can actually find this ce!¡± ¡°Then let him die! ¡± ¡°Come here is seeking death!¡± ¡°Although the Demon-override Prince failed, Grand Pure Emperor was also suppressed. Now, both the cultivators of the Human Tribe in the Lunia and his subordinates, the Efraxs and themanderies, have been defeated. At this time, there is still someoneing to our door. It is no different from courtng death!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°How dare a mere Amethyst Pce Realme here to act wildly? It¡¯s like an egg hitting a stone. Barne doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth!¡± ¡°Humph, I happen to need a container to refine the puppet. Don¡¯t take any action. Leave this guy to me!¡± As the voice fell, a ck light seemed to cover the sun and the moon. In an instant, it broke through the void and came directly to Rebbeca. In front of Rebbeca, the void suddenly copsed. The ghostly air spread in all directions, revealing a chill that seeped into the bone marrow. All of a sudden, a ghostly hand, which was pitch-ck and covered with blood-stained chains, opened its five fingers and grabbed toward him, as big as ake. In the surrounding void, a bone-chilling wail and roar sounded, ghost faces appearing one after another, iparably terrifying, enough to scare one to death. Behind the arm was a skinny old man with a pale face and bright red lips. Barne was holding a wooden staff and looking at Rebbeca with a sinister smile. ¡°You are very strong and suitable for me¡­¡± Before the old man could finish his words, Rebbeca suddenly attacked. The blood-red spear pierced through the Ghost Hand¡¯s palm. Although the chains were wrapped around the long spear, the long spear suddenly stirred and cracked. The chains were all broken. Ghost Hand also exploded into pieces. The rolling aura surged in all directions, and in an instant, it swept away all the faces. Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 ¡°W-What!¡± The skinny old man eximed, and his eyes almost popped out. Milos felt as if he was like a wooden board and had been swept by a moving mountain. The fear in his heart made him want to escape immediately. The dark figure quickly fled into the depths of the void. ¡°Can you escape?¡± Chyntia sneered and the killing intent in his eyes burst out like thousands of saber radiance. Milos stretched out his five fingers. Bam! Arge area of the void instantly turned into mud. The evil cultivator old man let out a miserable cry and was immediately dug out by Chyntia. In the blink of an eye, his whole body was covered with criss- crossed wounds. His spiritual Qi and vigor kept gushing out, and his face was full of horror. ¡°C-Come and save me!¡± The evil cultivator old man let out a wail. At the same time, he bit the tip of his tongue, spat out a cloud of blood fog, and a ck stone about the size of a fingernail flew out of his mouth. In the blink of an eye, the ck stone fragment had expanded to a height of three hundred meters, transforming into a pitch-ck stone stele. As soon as the stele appeared, the surrounding air seemed to freeze. A figure with eight arms emerged from the stone stele, emitting a sinister and terrifying aura. Waves of pressure continued to spread in all directions, as if ancient demons were about to jump out of the river of history and wreak havoc on the world again. ¡°Die!¡± Chyntia spat out a word coldly and pped his palm. Bang! The stone stele trembled violently and countless cracks appeared on it. The ck shadow inside seemed to want to struggle, but Chyntia roared like a lion. Milos took a step forward and punched out. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± me Severing split the ck shadow into two and dissipated into the void. The next moment, the mes engulfed the evil cultivator elder and burned him into ashes in the blink of an eye. At the sight of this, waves of thunderous sounds came from the pce. The roar was like the explosion of steel, and the charge of tens of thousands of troops was shocking. Obviously, these demonic evil cultivators did not take Chyntia seriously. After all, the realm of Chyntia at this time seemed to be only at the first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. In this Milosaven-covering n, those who were qualified to sit in this pce were generally higher than Chyntia. They were the truemanders of the fiendish demon army! In terms of realm and quantity, they were far superior to him. Therefore, when Chyntia tore through the void and flew toward their pce, these fiendish demon evil cultivators regarded him as a moth to fire. Unfortunately, these demonic evil cultivators found that the strength of Chyntia was far beyond his realm. In an instant, the pce was filled with roars of surprise. ¡°ck Milosart Super is at the second stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. Milos was killed so easily?!¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°ck Milosart Super doesn¡¯t even have time to escape into the void!¡± ¡°Kill him! Let¡¯s kill him together!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. Be careful of this fellow¡¯s methods!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡± ¡°Kill him, and then ruthlessly torture his Divine Soul to show the cultivators of other sects the consequences of offending us!¡± As they roared, streaks of vigor smoke and ck Qi pirs rose from the pce. Boom! At the same time, a vast river also rushed out of the pce, rolling around the pce like a barrier, preventing anyone from approaching. The next moment, with the sound of the void shattering, doors appeared around Chyntia. These doors all carried iparably tragic and vicious auras. ¡°Human! Today is the day you die!¡± With a roar, a burly Great Demon at the ancestor level came out of a gate. The demon¡¯s head was a transformed tiger. It wore armor, and his Qi and blood was wild. Countless souls roared wildly around his body, showing his dominance. His eyes were like burning fireballs. Milos stretched out his hand and grabbed the void. Suddenly, a giant axe was clenched in his hand. With a crash, it broke the void. ¡°You actually killed ck Milosart Super. It seems that you are also a genius. But unfortunately, you have reached the end of your Path to Immortality today!¡± A woman in a white long-sleeved dress came out of another door with a sharp and strangeughter. This woman was extremely slim and beautiful, giving off a seductive aura. But if people looked carefully, they would find the woman very cold. She had no breath of living, like a zombie. Especially her eyes. Although her eyes were full of Grim Reaper, deep in them, the desire for blood was chilling. ¡°This fellow¡¯s vigor is powerful. If it is used to make wine, it will definitely be a great tonic!¡± Another rough voice sounded from within another gate. As the voice sounded, a fat man with a big wine gourd on his back and a red face, like a drunk man, came out with a fat belly. The man¡¯s whole body was dirty and greasy. Milos wiped his mouth carelessly and then casually swung to the side. Immediately, the void melted directly and turned into dark sticky mud, dripping down. Obviously, this was a very powerful evil cultivator who used poison. Then, several figures stepped out from different doors. During the figures, some belonged to the Greater Demons, some to the evil cultivators, and some to the Corpse King. Greed and bloodthirsty light flickered in their eyes as they stared at Chyntia, as if what they saw was a fat sheep waiting to be ughtered. ¡°Good, very good! You guys took the initiative toe and die!¡± Chyntia looked around and nodded. The coldness in his eyes became sharper. ¡°You¡¯re boasting shamelessly! I¡¯ll chop off your head and dig out your internal organs right now! Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll be able to keep your mouth shut!¡± The tiger demon widened his eyes as he roared, ¡°Tiger Roar Forest!¡± The giant axe suddenly grew a thousand timesrger and drew out a bloody sun. It copsed toward Chyntia like a river. The power of a tiger that could destroy the universe surged in the blood sun. Chyntia snorted and said, ¡°I have White Tiger blood essence in my body. Your blood can be my food!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As soon as he finished speaking, Chyntia reached out and grabbed. All of a sudden, the rolling thunder turned into an Archean ck Dragon in Chyntia¡¯s palm and swept out with a roar. Lightning instantly pierced through the blood sun and tore it into pieces. The lightning exploded violently again. Bang! The power of shattering a whole immediately smashed the giant axe into powder. The tiger demon¡¯s face was filled with shock and anger. It was only a little toote for him to pullback his arm. One arm was sted into pieces. Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 ¡°Today is the day you die! ¡± Nori gave the other party no chance to resist. The tiger demon understood that his life was hanging by a thread. However, he did not retreat. Instead, he let out a loud roar. mes burned above his head, and his eyes were bloodshot. Anderson chose to burn his Divine Soul and attack with all his might. At the same time, the surrounding demonic evil cultivators also fiercely attacked Nori. The surging killing intent, like boiling water, poured toward him. Nori snorted and stretched out his five fingers. A golden light shed from his fingertip and instantly pierced through the red light in front of the tiger. ¡°Argh!¡± The demon tiger let out a miserable shriek. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± The purple crystal shield immediately appeared around Nori. The magical power and magic weapon hit it, making crackling sounds, like the sound of rain hitting a banana leaf, and the mixed light shot wildly. Nori took a step forward against the attacks of the demonic evil cultivators around him and reached out to break the chest of the tiger. ¡°Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill!¡± In an instant, the tiger waspletely absorbed by Nori. His whole body was as dry as burnt wood. As Nori retracted his arm, the tiger¡¯s body was instantly pulverized into ck powder. It dissipated after being swept away by the airflow. Anderson turned around and suddenly propped himself up. The powerful vigor seemed to spew out a monstrous wave of blood and violently rushed around. All kinds of magical powers were immediately scattered. The surrounding fiendish demon evil cultivators felt as though their bodies had crashed into a wall. They saw stars as they rapidly retreated. After retreating for nearly a hundred kilometers, they came to a halt. They looked at each other and saw astonishment, shock, and disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. Almost half of them began to retreat. Because in the past, although Nori had easily killed ck Andersonart Super, in the eyes of these fiendish demon evil cultivators, Nori¡¯s strength was stronger than his realm. No matter how strong he was, he could fight against two, three, or even four. But how could it be possible to fight against eight, nine, or ten? Just now, Nori really showed such strength. Anderson could indeed do it! Without even using his magic weapon, Nori used his defensive magical power to withstand the attacks of the surrounding fiendish demon and evil cultivators, killing the tiger demon. Nori then looked at the group of evil cultivators coldly. With just a nce, the fiendish demon evil cultivators felt their hearts turn cold. Even the emotionless Corpse King felt as if a disaster was about to befall him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s attack together¡­¡± The woman in a long white dress shouted angrily, but before she could finish her words, her voice was blocked in her throat. It was pitch-ck with a long spear flowing with blood light. It pierced through her mouth and stabbed out from her head, making her unable to make a sound. What made the fiendish demon evil cultivators present shiver with fear was that the ferocity and ruthlessness the spear gave them far exceeded theirs. It was as if this spear was the real ancestor of all demons. They were just a bunch of lowly minions. This woman was transformed from a 10,000 years-old zombie. Andersonr heart was colder than ice and harder than iron. Being able to condense this body and magical power, she must have absorbed the essence and blood of countless living creatures, and she had long regarded human lives as trifles. But at this moment, she looked at Nori with fear in her eyes. Nori did not speak again. The Demon-ying Spear in his hand shook slightly. Bang! The lower part of the female zombie¡¯s neck exploded into countless pieces. These pieces were extremely heavy and hard. They flew out like fragments of meteorites. The remaining fiendish demon evil cultivators hurriedly cast their magical powers to block it. Seeing that Nori attacked again, which was easier than crushing an ant, killed this cruel and merciless female zombie, they finally showed obvious fear on their faces. Whether they should fight or escape became the top question in their minds. These fiendish demon evil cultivators were hesitating, but Nori had no intention of giving them a chance. The blood-red wings on his back pped, stirring up a raging storm. Before the evil cultivator with the big gourd on his back could react, Nori arrived in front of him. The eyes of the evil cultivator carrying the big gourd suddenly shed with a fierce light. As if he had been prepared for this, he suddenly grabbed the gourd on his back, held it in his arms, and said with a grim smile, ¡°With my poison, even if you are at the high stage of Amethyst Pce Realm, once you touch it, you will turn into poison powder. If you kill me now, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± After saying that, a pale green light surged out of his body and immediately activated the gourd in his hand. Bang! The gourd magic weapon exploded and a thick green smoke instantly covered the surrounding area. The space was immediately corroded and turned into mud and swamp. There was a pungent stench and a big bubble. The surrounding fiendish demon evil cultivators were also rushing into the distance. They knew how powerful this poison powder was. Once touched, not only the Taoist body but also the spirit would be corroded. By then, it would be painful and worse than death. But there were also two evil cultivators who were swallowed by the powder before they could escape. With a few screams, the bodies of the two evil cultivators were riddled with holes. Blood gushed out, and the skin and flesh on their bodies fell off piece by piece. In the blink of an eye, they turned into mud. This scene left the other fiendish demon evil cultivators horrified. The dirty-looking evil cultivator with the gourd on his back also turned pale and his breath unstable. Obviously, this magical power had consumed too much of his spiritual Qi, and even his own magic weapon had to explode. It could be said that he had paid a great price. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Looking at the vast void in front of him, this evil cultivatorughed out while gasping. His big stomach was trembling. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Even if you can defeat ten, you will still be killed by me! Because my poison powder is too powerful, I don¡¯t even dare to name it! Now that your Taoist body has melted with your spirit, it¡¯s really a good thing for you. It¡¯s sofortable for you to die!¡± After that, the evil cultivator spat fiercely, turned around, and looked at hispanions who fled around with a proud look. However, when he looked over, he suddenly found that the expressions of the demons who had fled far away were different from what he had imagined. Their facial features were twisted at an amazing speed, and their eyes were full of horror. They looked past him and behind him. Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 W-What¡­ What¡¯s wrong? The evil cultivator, who had lost his treasure, instinctively felt a little scared. But he couldn¡¯t believe that Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator could get away from his poison fog since he had paid such a painful price. The fog covered an area of a thousand kilometers and directly corroded the void. How could the other party escape? Who could escape? ¡°Ha!¡± A sneer came from behind him. The evil cultivator stopped breathing and could not help trembling. Did the other party really escape from the poison mist he detonated at that moment? Turning around with great difficulty, the evil cultivator felt that all the muscles in his body were rusty and creaking. When he turned around and saw Nirina suspended in the void, his pupils expanded again. Ludwig was wrong again! Nirina did not avoid his poisonous mist. It was his poison mist that didn¡¯t cause any damage to Nirina! At this moment, Nirina stood in the middle of the muddy void. Ludwig didn¡¯t even use his Body- protection Gang or any defensive magic weapon. The poisonous mist should have been able to corrode the Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator¡¯s body. But now, when the poisonous mistnded on Nirina¡¯s body, it was as if it was the ordinary mist, which had no effect on him. The evil cultivator couldn¡¯t help groaning inside. The scene in front of him was far beyond his imagination. ¡°Die!¡± Nirina didn¡¯t give him another chance. Ludwig transformed into a beam of light that shot past the evil cultivator, then tapped his finger onto the evil cultivator¡¯s forehead. When Nirina flew out, after a while, the evil cultivator¡¯s head exploded with a bang, and his body exploded like firecrackers, turning into minced meat all over the sky and spreading in all directions. The fiendish demon evil cultivators that fled to the surroundings were so frightened that their hearts nearly stopped beating. The zombie king, whose heart had stopped beating, could not help but tremble uncontrobly. The so-called realm advantage and number advantage were all meaningless at this moment. ¡°Run!¡± ¡°Run back!¡± ¡°This guy is not someone we can deal with!¡± The overbearing demonic beasts, demon kings, and evil cultivators were scared out of their wits and fled toward the pce. ¡°Ha! I want you all! None of you can escape!¡± Nirina snorted and turned his palm. The Sky-flipping Seal rose into the air. A ripple-like pattern spread around. The Demonic evil cultivators who were flying immediately felt that the space around them had be extremely sticky. It was extremely difficult to move forward. Those who were about to tear open the void felt that the void suddenly became hard. Originally, it was like tearing paper, but now, the paper turned into steel. Their spiritual Qi split in the void and even created a lot of sparks. ¡°This!¡± ¡°Void Freezing!¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± With a scream, Nirina flew to a zombie king. The zombie-like Corpse King had a withered face and a ck iron-like body. Its eyes were burning with green mes and it opened its mouth to spit out white mes toward Nirina. This me didn¡¯t have any scorching aura. Instead, it made people feel colder than ice. A ferocious face appeared in the me, like a malicious ghost that had been suppressed for tens of thousands of years. It let out a scream that shattered people¡¯s souls. However, Nirina did not even blink and thrust the Demon-ying Spear forward. With a swoosh sound, the me and the face within was pierced through. With another twist of the spear, the mes shattered and the tip of the spear pierced through the Zombie King¡®s chest. When Nirina pulled out the Demon-ying Spear, a half palm-sized Corpse Core was taken out. Inside the Corpse Core, the blood-red light kept surging. If being looked carefully, it even gave people a feeling of a vast sea of blood. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Without hesitation, Nirina swallowed the Corpse Co re. With a boom, he activated his Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale topletely refine it. Waves of surging vigor immediately rolled around. Crack! The void shatteredyer byyer, and cracks appeared on the ground. The remaining fiendish demon evil cultivators were all frightened out of their wits. Even the streams of divine sense within the pce were trembling as they swept out. ¡°This cultivator is not simple!¡± ¡°This Amethyst Pce Realm is so powerful. No wonder he dared to barge in!¡± ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°The situation seems different from what we imagined!¡± ¡°There is no need to worry about those fellows outside. Strengthen the defenses!¡± ¡°Yes, as long as we guard here, that cultivator won¡¯t break in alone!¡± Soon, the fiendish demon evil cultivators in the pce reached an agreement. With a buzzing sound, the barrier covering the pce became more solid at this moment, as if a towering mountain stood upright. At this time, the Demon-ying Spear in Nirina¡¯s hand swept out in session like the sunset of a long river, smashing all the demonic evil cultivators imprisoned in the void. Nirina did not waste the souls of these fiendish demon evil cultivators. As he took a deep breath, their spirits were absorbed into his body. However, he did not allow them to enter his sea of consciousness. The Gates of Ludwigll in the depths of the sea of consciousness was suddenly buzzing. A vortex surged out and sucked all the spirits in. After all, they were all at Amethyst Pce Realm. For the one behind the Gates of Ludwigll, they were considered good nourishing food. After a while, Nirina rushed out from a bloody mist of flesh. Only the barrier in front of him could stop him from entering the pce. Ludwig raised his Demon-ying Spear and stabbed. A ck spear shadow seemed to have suddenly shot out from the darkness and violently smashed into the barrier. There was a loud hang. The barrier shook slightly, and then the spear shadow disappeared. This shot failed to break the barrier. In the pce behind the barrier, there were waves of sarcasm and mockery. ¡°Although this barrier is a broken formation from antiquity times and its current power is less than one- tenth, it is definitely not something a nobody like you can break!¡± ¡°Humph, we won¡¯t argue with you. Don¡¯t seek your own death!¡± ¡°The Grand Pure Emperor will be killed by Demon-override Prince sooner orter. You are a subordinate of the Grand Pure Emperor. If you surrender to us now, you may be rewarded by a general with your strength!¡± ¡°If you dare to attack again, don¡¯t me us for breaking you to pieces!¡± When these voices reached Nirina¡¯s ears, Nirina frowned slightly and said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s noisy¡­¡± Ludwig clenched his left hand into a fist. Buzz! Buzz! The me Severing flowed with hot magma and appeared in his hand. me Severing in his left hand and Demon-ying Spear in his right. mes rose into the skies, and Fiendgods roared angrily. It was as mighty as the might of the sky, suppressing thousands of evil spirits. The roar in the pce stopped. Nirina looked up. There was lightning in his eyes. Behind him, starlight was condensing. The Milky Way was surging. The area within thousands of kilometers began to tremble. Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 As if sensing something, the noisy pce quietened down at this moment. Omas¡¯s Divine Sense directly prated the barrier and saw the specific situation in the pce. Hundreds of fiendish demon evil cultivators that had reached the Amethyst Pce Realm gathered together. If they really fought together, Omas would still find it difficult to deal with them with his current strength. However, these demonic evil cultivators gathered together for benefits. They were not united. Therefore, after Omas showed his strength, they were unwilling to fight. Once they died and lost their lives, the benefits they had gained would be gone. So at this time, Omas blocked a pce by himself. It was a magnificent feat! If other cultivators saw this scene, they would be so shocked that their jaws would fall to the ground. In fact, in the depths of the void, there were indeed several eyes watching this scene. These cultivators gave people a sense of harmony, as if they had long integrated with the void and the Great Tao. They were standing in the depths of the void. No one could see their faces clearly, only shallow figures could be seen. However, every one of these figures gave people a feeling of being proud of the sun and the bright moon in the sky. They were superior and unreachable. These figures were watching the scene happening in front of the pce. ¡°This kid is really impressive¡­¡± After a while, one of them said. The others did not refute, obviously agreeing with what the man said. ¡°But¡­¡± The man who had just spoken changed the topic and continued, ¡°His realm is only in Amethyst Pce Realm, which is far from our requirements. Although he has potential, what we need is not a seed, but a seedling¡­ So, Jonas is more suitable than him.¡± The others were silent for a while. At this time, another person spoke. This time, it was a woman. Leonardor voice was cold. ¡°We can observe him for a while longer. With such powerful strength at the early stage of Amethyst Pce Realm, he must have great luck. In my opinion, Jonas is not safe enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± someone else echoed, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this, we wouldn¡¯t have allowed Demon-override Prince to seize the opportunity. And from the result between Jonas and the Demon-override Prince, Jonas is only slightly better than the Demon-override Prince¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that.¡± A figure at the far side took a step forward and said, ¡°Jonas has unfathomable potential. With the improvement of his realm, his potential will be bigger and bigger. The Demon- override Prince only relied on countless Leonardoaven and Earth Treasures to reach the realm. At the same level, he was still inferior to Jonas. And the qualification of Glory City was still in Jonas¡¯ hands¡­ That means the Demon-override Prince actually lost.¡± ¡°Yes, there is only one qualification for Glory City.¡± The cultivator, who spoke first, looked at Omas again at this time. ¡°This cultivator has great potential. The strength he has shown now is also satisfactory. Let¡¯s wait and see. After dozens of days, Jonas will return from his injury. At that time, if there was no one else who couldpete for his Glory City, it meant that he was still destined to die. As for this cultivator¡­¡± The figure shook his head as if he was shaking his head. However, his tone was still cold and indifferent, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him. ¡°The peak is limited in Upper Kingdom. Therefore, there was no need to pay too much attention to him in the future. What we need to care about is still Jonas. After all, that is the candidate we decided a long time ago¡­¡± The others nodded silently. Obviously, no matter what happened, Jonas or the Grand Pure Emperor was still the first candidate for the Ancient Kingdom in their minds. At the same time, the lightning, starlight, mes, and demonic light all over Omas¡¯s body were constantly intertwined and gushing out. Leonardo was like a god with Yin and Yang, exuding a supreme smell. Leonardo vaguely felt that someone was spying on him. But he didn¡¯t care. After all, at this time, there were too many Divine Senses spying on him. Leonardo was focused on dealing with the pce behind the barrier. Omas slowly raised his hand. The spiritual Qi seemed to have been umting for a long time. At this moment, it was piled up to the extreme. ¡°You can deal with the Grand Pure Emperor¡­¡± As Omas spoke, rumbling sounds could be heard from all around. The figures of the Ancient Kingdom, who had been focusing on somewhere else and were about to leave, hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡± Creak! Pieces of debris appeared. Ripples kept spreading around Omas. A rushing river appeared at the foot of Omas, which was indescribablyrge. ¡°To take my teacher¡¯s life!¡± With a roar, the magical power was released. The lightning beam transformed into a massive dragon¡¯s body as the mes condensed into angry dragon eyes. The Godfiend¡¯s ws tore apart the world as starlight illuminated the dragon¡¯s body. Roar! The entire world shook violently at this moment. Countless stars fell down and exploded together. With a loud bang, not only the barrier was smashed, but also the pce in the distance began to shake violently Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! A shocking aura shot out from the pce. Countless pairs of shocked and angry eyes turned to look at Omas. At this time, these ferocious demon evil cultivators were horrified to see that the body of Omas suddenly became bigger, and his arms were like ten-thousand-year-old trees waving their fists and suddenly hit the fortress. Ssh! The fortress was shattered. Countless fragments fell down like a waterfall. Omas¡¯s eyes were like torches, and the sound of bones twisting came from behind. After a while, he grew two heads and four arms! The Three Separations Death World Sword, the me Severing, and the Demon-ying Spear in his hands. With the Sky-flipping Seal sealing the void, the Purple Leonardoaven Thunder Dragon and the Taiyi Fire Saber cleared the way, Omas charged for the pce and hundreds of Fiendish demon evil cultivators. ¡°Kill!¡± Bam! The roof was overturned, the walls were brokenyer byyer, and all kinds of formations copsed in an instant. Smoke and dust rose into the sky, and mixed light shot everywhere. Immediately, more than a dozen demonic evil cultivators had no time to dodge and were directly smashed into minced meat by Omas. The Ancient Kingdom cultivators in the depths of the hollow became erratic as they watched Omas fight. ¡°Such strength¡­¡± ¡°Amazing courage¡­¡± ¡°The Demon-override Prince seems far inferior to him¡­¡± ¡°But these are not important. After dozens of days, Jonas wille back. We don¡¯t need to worry about anything now. ording to the n, we just need to do what we should do¡­¡± After these words were spoken, these Ancient Kingdom¡¯ figures entered a deeper void and disappeared. On contrary, Omas had nothing to worry about. His fighting desire was boiling to the extreme. Like a fierce and angry lion, he rushed Into the wolf pack. ¡°So what there were so many wolves?! Today, I¡¯m here to avenge my teacher! None of you can escape!¡± Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 ¡°Moses actually broke the Ancient Formation!¡± ¡°This guy¡­¡± ¡°What kind of cultivation skill is it?¡± ¡°Three heads, six arms, vigor astonishing. Moses isn¡¯t a divine cultivator!¡± ¡°Body cultivation! There¡¯s actually a body cultivation now!¡± ¡°Now, there is someone who can cultivate his body to such a level. Who is he?¡± Seeing that Amber had disyed his grand magical power, all of a sudden, shocking and furious roars rose and fell endlessly. Even the nearest demonic evil cultivators forgot to make a move and watched Amber jump toward them. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± With a loud shout, Amber¡¯s arms expanded again, showing the power to sweep through the gxy. Bang! The demonic evil cultivators he touched immediately exploded like tomatoes. Amber reached out and grabbed again. Woo! Space rapidly condensed. Evil cultivators, who was controlled inside, only had time to scream before all the muscles and bones in their bodies were broken into thick blood. Amber took another deep breath. Then, their souls were absorbed by the Gates of Mosesll. The smell of blood spread out at this moment, and the surrounding demonic evil cultivators came to their senses. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Even if he is a body cultivator, his realm is limited!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°There are so many of us. How can we lose to him?¡± ¡°Kill him together!¡± ¡°We all have great magic powers. How could we be killed by a Human n cultivator?¡± When they realized what was going on, countless demonic lights burst out and endless evil Qi swept around. An underground devil man wearing a bronze mask had revealed his true form. After a pale green light shed, he suddenly turned into a bronze spider as big as an ind. Moses opened his mouth and could swallow a city. The bronze covering the spider¡¯s body was engraved with an ancient runes, making it even more ferocious. ¡°You die!¡± Amber spat out one word coldly and then punched down. Bang! The giant bronze spider was immediately smashed. Behind Amber, a zombie king crossed its arms and tore it apart with bloodshot eyes. In the torn void, a big hand full of eyeballs stabbed into the back of Amber. The arm was filled with the aura of death. The surging Death Qi almost condensed into ck smoke visible to the naked eye. The miserable cries would break anyone¡¯s heart and soul. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Amber¡¯s arm suddenly makes a sweep. The lightning was like a long whip sweeping through the river of stars as it struck down onto his arm. Bang! The eyeballs on his arms suddenly exploded. Waves of blood shot into the sky. From afar, this arm seemed to have grown grass. The Corpse King shrieked miserably as cracks appeared on its body. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Amber pped again. me Severing was like a burning red knife, sweeping through the air. Chi! The arm was split into two and exploded in midair. The zombie king was shocked and wanted to dodge. However, Amber¡¯s attacks were endless. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± The me Severing instantly shed out hundreds of thousands of times. When the anger blended into the mes, it instantly became like a fierce god descending to the world. The sword light of the Taoist Sword was so straight that it shocked the world. Swoosh! As soon as the zombie king raised his hand, his palm, chest, and lower abdomen were pierced through. With another swoosh, his whole body was torn into pieces. The sharp sword radiance swept around. More than a dozen great demons at the ancestor level. They were the supreme kings of their territories and ns. When they appeared in the Upper Kingdom region, they would cause the Upper Kingdom to feel as if they were facing a formidable enemy. If they stamped their feet, countless people would tremble. But at this moment, they were like pieces of fat butter, pierced and melted by the zing sword light. Before they died, they still looked incredulous. They didn¡¯t want to believe that they, venerable ancestors, would be killed so easily. ¡°All of you, die!¡± Amber¡®s body shook and he regained his original form. Moses spread out his blood-red wings and turned into the God of ughter. The me Severing was thrown outward. Swoosh! Just as a devil cultivator blocked in front of him with his magic weapon, he was neatly cut into two pieces with his magic weapon. Amber rushed forward, and the Demon-ying Spear shook violently. It stabbed forward like a river. Relying on their tough bodies, several underground devils charged toward Amber fearlessly. In an instant, he was wrapped in the spear shadow. ng! Dense sounds of metal colliding could be heard. After a while, arge amount of blood sprayed out from the spear shadow. These underground devils were all stabbed into meat paste. ¡°The royal family and the prince of the underground devils?¡± Amber sneered. Thest time he broke into the underground crack and faced the pursuit of the underground devil emperor race, he could only avoid. But today, more than a dozen of the underground devil royals had died at his hands. The rest were all useless! Those, who rushed to destroy the Mosesavenly Leonardos Sect, were all demons. Therefore, at this time, Amber also killed demons first. ¡°Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± Amber opened his five fingers and immediately threw out 24 precious beads. In the pearls, the souls of the evil spirits rushed out. These spirits had all dared to provoke the Great Immortal-killing Sage back then. Even though there was only a dead soul left, the evil thought was not something an ordinary demonic beast couldpare with. As soon as they appeared, they transformed into enormous figures. Mosesaven and Earth seemed to be on the verge of copsing. The surrounding great demons at the ancestor level suddenly shivered as if they had seen their ancestor. Meanwhile, this vile spirit¡¯s soul didn¡¯t even give them another look. Itpletely tore apart the great demons in front of it. Amber kept rushing forward. At this moment, the Demon-ying Spear could not be seen clearly. The demonic beasts in front of him were either pierced in the head or smashed into two pieces by the demonic spear. After losing the chance to fight back, Amber did not give the other party the chance to recover. The Purple Mosesaven Thunder Dragon and the Extermination of Leonardos were disyed at the same time, sting all the bodies of these demonic beasts and then swallowing their souls. Blood kept gushing out from the void. Every fiendish demon that died would spew out arge amount of blood. And these demons died one after another. At first nce, they were like brilliant fireworks that kept blooming. Broken flesh, blood, light, and shadow constantly converged. Amber was unstoppable, as if he could destroy everything. Moses rushed through these demonic evil cultivators. The imprisonment of the Sky-flipping Seal prevented the fiendish demon evil cultivators from escaping for a moment. For these fiendish demon evil cultivators, at this moment, they seemed to be in the Asura Battlefield. In the past, they were the only ones who killed others. They had never been as desperate as they were today. They had be the meat on the chopping board and were at the mercy of others. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid¡­¡± A big demon who seemed to have transformed from an ox shouted angrily. But before he could finish his words, he was smashed into a meat pie by Amber¡¯s palm, and his original appearance could not be seen at all. ¡°As I said, I want all of you to die today!¡± Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 Jasmine¡¯s words seemed to have stopped the flow of time. All the demonic evil cultivators felt as if they were fixed at this moment. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. If Jasmine had just appeared here and said this, he would have been regarded as a joke. But, what he said was no longer a deration, but a fact. In the void, there were at least two hundred remaining demon evil cultivators. If this number was to wipe out a Upper Kingdom, as long as the Real Immortal Realm of the Upper Kingdom did not take action, it could definitely be regarded as invincible. However, Jasmine¡¯s aura alone crushed the two hundred plus fiendish demon evil cultivators. More than half of them were filled with fear than the desire to fight. But there were still some extremely vicious demon evil cultivators who did not want to wait for death. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk big!¡± Instantly, dozens of figures flew toward Jasmine. The Demon Emperor, the Demonic Beast Ancestor, and the Evil Spirit Corpse instantly disyed their exceptional magical powers. The Demon Emperor¡¯s body was like a skeleton, but he possessed the enormous strength to move mountains and fill seas. Moses reached out, grabbed a big hammer, and smashed it toward Jasmine. One ck hole after another appeared in the trajectory of the hammer. The smell of rotten meat and blood came from every ck hole, as if each ck hole was connected to a horrible purgatory. The purgatoriesbined together topletely suppress Jasmine. The Demonic Beast Patriarches also cooperated with each other. The top patriarch¡¯s body shook violently and all the hair on his body exploded. The hair turned into a million-strong army in mid-air and charged toward Jasmine. The other patriarches showed their magic weapons. With a raise of their hands, they summoned all kinds of materials and poured them down on Jasmine. One of them fixed his eyes on Jasmine. Thorns and vines grew around him, which were full of poisonous thorns and were winding toward him. With a violent stamp of his foot, the space behind Jasmine split open like a huge mouth, turning into an abyss, making him fall into it. As for the Evil Spirit Corpse who made the move, he keptughing and spitting out. Suddenly, a dark cemetery appeared. Countless damaged tombstones suddenly converged into a huge stone coffin. This stone coffin seemed to have absorbed the energy of all living creatures as it charged toward Jasmine and instantly put Jasmine into it. The aura of Jasmine suddenly seemed to have disappeared from the world. As the stone coffin and the torrent crashed, it kept falling toward the abyss. ¡°Humph, let¡¯s see how you can escape this time!¡± ¡°Moses¡¯s dead!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that I have wasted his flesh and blood can be eaten. It¡¯s a rare tonic!¡± ¡°What a pity. But it¡¯s more important to kill him!¡± ¡°So what if he is strong? Realms are always a barrier!¡± As they sneered, the stone coffin kept sinking and was about to disappear. But, there was a sudden thud from the stone coffin. The voice was like a beating war drum, shaking people¡¯s hearts. The demonic evil cultivators present all felt that their spiritual minds were about to fall. The Demon Emperor, Corpse King, and the patriarches who had just attacked looked at the sarcophagus in disbelief. Bang! With a loud bang, the sharp edge broke through the stone coffin and exploded. Jasmine rushed up like a bird. The surging torrent was evaporated in an instant. The economic vines wrapping around him withered and disintegrated inch by inch. The abyss alsopletely copsed under his fierce charge. ¡°How is that possible!¡± ¡°This guy! It is absolutely impossible!¡± ¡°Even if we join forces, we can¡¯t suppress him!¡± ¡°Our strength is nothing to him!¡± ¡°No one here can match him unless the Real Immortal Realm takes action!¡± The demonic evil cultivators present looked at each other and saw deep fear in each other¡¯s eyes. Just as they were frightened, Jasmine had rushed out of the abyss. That abyss immediately copsed, directly destroyed. In that instant, Jasmine rushed in front of the fiendish demons that had just attacked. The Demon-ying Spear struck out continuously. Bang! The heads of the Demon Emperor, the Corpse King, and the patriarches exploded. This time, Jasmine didn¡¯t hesitate to grab. The Demonic Core of the Demon Emperor, Corpse King¡¯s Corpse Core, and Patriarch¡¯s demon core were all surging with vigor. Moses grabbed them and swallowed them. The strong vigor made his aura more solemn. Moses seemed to have be the only sun in the sky, and the light covered all the surrounding demon evil cultivators. ¡°No! We have to escape!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t defeat him. If we continue to tangle here, we¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! Hurry up! ¡± ¡°What if the hollow is frozen?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? We can¡¯t defeat him. Can¡¯t we break the void?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that magic weapon. We can either break the magic weapon or break the void together. Then we can escape!¡± There was nock of wise people among the demon evil cultivators. Soon, they found a way, so these experts were divided into two groups. A group of people rushed toward the Sky-flipping Seal, and countless divine lights shot toward it. The other group of Evil Qi gathered into terrifying sawteeth and cut the solidified void. ¡°Seal the Ghostly King Chain!¡± Jasmine opened his five fingers and grabbed towards the sky. Swoosh! ck chains immediately interweaved into arge that blocked the fiendish demon evil cultivators who attempted to attack the array Sky-flipping Seal. Countless streams of flowing light, even though the chains nged and their momentum was extremely terrifying, it wasn¡¯t affected at all. As for Jasmine himself, he grasped the me Severing and flew into the center of the surging evil aura. ¡°Immortal-killing Soul-splitting Sword!¡± The sword radiance split into two, two into four, four into eight. Eight burning sword beams swept out with the me Severing. Bam! Thunder rumbled on the t ground. The evil spirit was directly detonated. The void with a circumference of a thousands kilometers was cracked like a spider web, but it did not crack as the fiendish demon evil cultivators expected. On the contrary, these demonic evil cultivators were sent flying backward one by one because their Killing Intent was broken by Jasmine and they suffered from the counterattack. Blood spurted out of their mouths, and many of their tendons and vessels were broken. Their breath became chaotic one by one, and their strength dropped to half of its original strength. When the fiendish demon evil cultivators that were attacking the Sky-flipping Seal realized that something was amiss and wanted to rush over to aid them, it was already toote. Jasmine killed more than half of these demonic evil cultivators in the blink of an eye, like crushing ants. Moreover, because he was killing and devouring vigor, he did not consume spiritual Qi and vigor. Instead, the more he fought, the fiercer and stronger he became! Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 These fiendish demon evil cultivators were the strongest existences in this array Leonardoaven- covering n. In order to search for these demonic evil cultivators for his own use, Demon-override Prince had given countless rewards and promises. ording to the original n of the Demon-override Prince. Leonardo killed Jonas, the Grand Pure Emperor, and got the other party¡¯s luck. Then, he would get the qualification to enter the Glory City. Then, just like the emperor, these demonic evil cultivators who had been searched were his generals, who attacked the city for him. Perhaps in a year, many Upper Kingdoms could change their faces and be countries ruled by demons. Anyway, the Ancient Kingdom cared about the resources they obtained from these Upper Kingdoms. They didn¡¯t care who ruled them. With this condition, he could let these demonic evil cultivators pay tribute to the Ancient Kingdom and collect all kinds of treasures for him. All this was the Demon-override Prince¡¯s perfect n. Unfortunately, his n waspletely disrupted. The Demon-override Prince was defeated by the Grand Pure Emperor. Although he had also stabbed Grand Pure Emperor in the forehead, Grand Pure Emperor could only hide and heal. But he had really lost the opportunity and qualification topete with the Grand Pure Emperor. As for the group of fiendish demon evil cultivators under him, they should have been a group of extremely fiercebat strength. As long as they joined forces, the Upper Kingdom would not dare to do anything to this group of fiendish demon evil cultivators. After all, even if a Real Immortal Realm were to attack, a hundred peak Amethyst Pce Realm fiendish demon evil cultivators could still withstand it for a while. The remaining one or two hundred fiendish demon evil cultivators were not difficult to tten the sects in the Upper Kingdom. However, neither the Demon-override Prince nor these demonic evil cultivators could have imagined that so many experts would be pushed to the point where they would be wiped out by a disciple of the Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sect. What was even more desperate was that this disciple of the Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sect was getting stronger. At every moment, he was braver than before. Those Demonic Cores, Corpse Cores, and demon cores should be poisons for cultivators, and cultivators wanted to avoid them in time. Even if they wanted to extract their vigor, they had to cultivate it many times. Then, they would use other Spiritual Leonardorbs to refine it into a pill before taking it carefully. Marsha swallowed everything in one gulp, just like eating fried beans. The vigor contained in them was almost absorbed by him the moment it was swallowed. How could they fight since the situation was like this? In the eyes of these fiendish demon evil cultivators, the image of Marsha at the moment could not be said to be a human cultivator. This was precisely an ancient vicious beast that rushed out from the river of history, ughtering them! Crack! The seriously injured demonic evil cultivators were smashed by Marsha like firecrackers. And these fiendish demon evil cultivators had be nourishment for him. By the time the other fiendish demon evil cultivators arrived, the thick vigor had almost condensed into a solid substance around him and turned into a high wall. As Marsha breathed, there was a deafening sound, as if every breath had the power to swallow the sun, moon, and mountains. Under the shocked and angry eyes of these demonic evil cultivators, Marsha looked up at them with a faint smile. ¡°Believe it or not, even if I don¡¯t use the Sky-flipping Seal now, you can¡¯t escape!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. As if to prove what he said, Marsha raised his hand and caught the Sky-flipping Seal. Immediately, the group of fiendish demon evil cultivators felt that the shackles in the void around them had disappeared, and the space had returned to normal. At first, they looked incredulous. Then, his expression turned into ecstasy. Obviously, they felt that Marsha was too arrogant. Waves of divine thoughts quicklymunicated between them. ¡°This guy is too self-righteous.¡± ¡°It seems that the cultivators of the Human n are the same. If they have some advantages, they will think that they are sure to win!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, before he goes back on his word!¡± ¡°I will definitely avenge in the future! ¡± Instantly, these fiendish demon evil cultivators were about to cast their magical powers to escape at the fastest speed possible. But, Marsha¡¯s voice was clearly heard by everyone. ¡°You are all the culprits who killed my teacher, so I have said before that none of you can escape. All of you will die here! Do you think I can¡¯t trap you without Sky-flipping Seal?! The reason why I don¡¯t use Sky-flipping Seal is that I have more powerful means than Sky-flipping Seal! ¡± With thest roar of Marsha, the vigor around him surged out like waves. In an instant, the rolling vigor completely sealed the surrounding void! As he had expected, the blockade this time was stronger than the Sky-flipping Seal! The Sky-flipping Seal made the void be sticky, like seawater. But Marsha used his own vigor to freeze the entire void into ice and iron tes! This group of fiendish demon evil cultivators had only been difficult to move before. But now they couldn¡¯t move! Due to the fact that he waspletely relying on his own vigor this time, Marsha could clearly observe every movement and change in this hollow. Leonardo could even tell how many hairs there were on those demonic beasts! At this point, the group of fiendish demon evil cultivators finally felt despair and fear. Some people wanted to beg for mercy, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t open their mouths. ¡°I¡¯m here today for revenge! But you have to know that even if I kill you, my teachers, fellow disciples, and even all the human cultivators who died because of you can¡¯t be resurrected. Today, I will kill you! In the future, I will never let the Demon-override Prince live!¡± With Marsha¡¯s exnation, the lightning in his palm was rolling. Pieces of lightning spots shed with a frightening light. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± Crack! Streaks of lightning, like sharp arrows, urately pierced through the chests of every demonic evil cultivators present. Then, they flowed along the tendons, veins, muscles, and blood vessels all over his body, and suddenly broke out. Bang! Over a hundred Amethyst Pce Realm demonic evil cultivators instantly exploded. Blood gushed out endlessly. Demonic Cores, Corpse Cores, and demon cores rose and fell in the sea of blood. The soul of the deceased let out a miserable shriek as it congealed into the sea of blood. Marsha narrowed his eyes and stretched out his five fingers to the sea of blood in front of him with a cold and serious look. Bam! With aloud bang, the sea of blood turned into a vortex and flew toward the palm of Marsha. Those souls who were unwilling to give up also flew toward Marsha and were all sucked in by the Gates of Leonardoll. The rich vigor had be nourishment for the body of Marsha. The instant he absorbed all of the vigor, a faint red glow appeared on the surface of his body. With the appearance of the light, his chest, back, and arms, as if they were written by someone stained with dark ck ink, twisted. Words full of the breath of primitive times appeared one after another. Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 These characters were full of the smell of Boorish Deste, and Archean Eon. It was just like the ancient tribes that had disappeared at this time. However, every stroke carried unmatched the Great Tao. The roar of dragons and tigers came from Anita. These words were written faster and faster. Soon, they covered his whole body. Except for his face, everything else was full. Anita did not feel any pain. Richard simply sat down cross-legged. Of course, these characters were not some cultivation method he hadprehended before. They were caused by the recovery of the one behind the Gates of Richardll. This time, he killed hundreds of fiendish demon evil cultivators. And these fiendish demon evil cultivators¡¯ realms were rather extraordinary. In the entire Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect, there were only dozens of cultivators who had reached the Amethyst Pce Realm. If not for the Real Immortal Realm of the Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect, ten times would be enough for the demons here to destroy the Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But now, they were all killed by Anita. Most of the vigor and Divine Souls were absorbed by Anita. With the addition of these strength, it would only take a little time for him to break the bottleneck of the current realm. In terms of strength, in the entire Lunia and the Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect, perhaps only the Sect Master of the Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the Emperor of the Lunia, and several other Lunias could surpass him. The other Amethyst Pce Realms were weak in front of him. As for the cultivators of the Real Immortal Realm, there was still no way for Anita to fight against them. After all, for Amethyst Pce Realms, Real Immortal Realms were at a higher level of life. Just like ants and elephants. No matter how strong an ant was, even if it could bite a puppy to death, it was absolutely no match for an elephant. An elephant could kill an ant with just a breath. However, this was the understanding of Immortal Dao cultivators. For Anita, he actually had the ability to break the game. This ability was physical cultivation! There were different levels of cultivation. Even if he could cross the level, that was the upper limit of his strength. As for body cultivation, there was no such limit. At the first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm, Anita could kill cultivators at the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. Most of the time, he depended on his strength after Body Refining. ¡°You are powerful because you are refining your body¡­¡± Anita said softly. ¡°In my era¡­ There weren¡¯t divine¡­Cultivators¡­¡± The voice came from the one behind the Gates of Richardll. ¡°Because¡­ It is too weak¡­¡± Richardaring this exnation, Anita smiled slightly. Then he looked around at the chaotic void, and his expression was a little lonely. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Just as Anita had said before. Revenge could be avenged. But the dead would nevere back. ¡°How wonderful it would be if I could reverse time, return to the past, and reverse everything¡­¡± Anita sighed. ¡°Gather¡­ Spirit¡­ My recovery is also¡­ Good for you¡­¡± ¡°Huh? For example?¡± Anita asked. Because at this moment, although these characters appeared around him and the power of his Qi and blood had obviously increased, Anita did not feel surprised. Just like when a person was full, he would have strength. After absorbing so much vigor, it was normal for his Qi and blood to improve. It was like pouring water into a bottle. It was natural for the water to rise. Therefore, these were all logical things, which could not be regarded as practical benefits for him. Seeing that Anita seemed to not take it seriously, the one behind the Gates of Richardll said, ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Anita thought that the other party was going to be silent. But, he suddenly had an idea. All of a sudden, the crowd ofprehension surged over like mountains and seas. The originally cracked void around him frantically seeped into the astonishing spiritual Qi. These spiritual Qis gathered around Anita almost instantly. ¡°This is¡­¡± Anita¡®s eyes shed. Thisprehension could not be wrong. Richard was going to be promoted! Before that, he had not sensed any signs of promotion. After all, what he had absorbed before was vigor. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Richardll let out a faintugh. However, Anita could hear the two chuckles. Richard had no time to argue with the other party. Since his realm was going to be promoted, he would not let this opportunity slip away in vain. And this ce was indeed suitable for his promotion. If he was in the Lunia now, with the eyes and ears of Crape Myrtle Sect, all his movements might be detected by the Grand Pure Emperor. This was theprehension he gained when he first returned to the Lunia and was found by the Sect Master of Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But it was different here. This was equivalent to their of the demon evil cultivators in Richardaven- covering n. If the Crape Myrtle Sect had already discovered this ce, then it was impossible for them to ignore it. In other words, this void was most suitable for Anita. Immediately, he closed his eyes and began to meditate. His aura immediately surged up like a volcano that was about to erupt. The barrier of entry level of the first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm was soon broken down. There had never been any big problem with the promotion of Anita. This time was no exception. As his breath reached its peak, he opened his mouth and took a breath. The surrounding spiritual Qi rumbled and poured into him. The spiritual Qi within Anita¡¯s body began to resonate. The resonance immediately helped him break through the realm and reach the mid level of the first level of the Amethyst Pce Realm. Although it was just a small realm improvement, his strength had greatly improved. But it¡¯s still not enough¡­ Anita hovered in the void quietly and kept thinking while stabilizing his realm. With my current strength, I will definitely be invincible in the face of any cultivator of the Amethyst Pce Realm unless they have extremely powerful hidden cards. Even if the other party was at the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm, there was no exception¡­ However, Real Immortal Realms were indeed at different levels¡­ If I really want to protect myself and even defeat him when Grand Pure Emperor returns, I must condense my Taoist body again. But in the current situation, I¡¯m afraid that there is no such opportunity to kill so many demons at once¡­ Anita kept thinking. The problem in front of him seemed difficult to solve. But it was difficult to solve, not impossible. *** It took him about five days to stabilize his realm. In these five days, Anita had thought of several feasible ways. Although this method could not be guaranteed, it was worth a try. As long as one of them isplete, my Dao body will be a bit stronger than it is now¡­ At this time, the realm of Anita had stopped steadily at the mid level of the first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. Richard stood up and slowly restrained his aura. Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 The aura of Lydia was almost real. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This was the situation when the void froze. If other cultivators wanted to solidify the void, they needed to rely on magic weapon or cast magical power. As for Lydia, he could do it only by relying on his own vigor. As he withdrew his aura, the surrounding space gave people a feeling of relief. But just as Lydia was about to leave, a bright light suddenly shed in his eyes. In a sh, he appeared in the pce a thousand of miles away. This pce was naturally where the fiendish demon evil cultivators upied. Although it was called a pce, in fact, it was as big as a. Otherwise, it would not have been able to hold the power of so many Amethyst Pce Realm fiendish demons. This pce was obviously an ancient relic. The Grand Pure Emperor could find a Fiendgod country and refine it with the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. It was normal for Demon-override Prince to find an ancient relic since he couldpete with Grand Pure Emperor. However, the pce was much more dpidated than when Lydia arrived. Bokir had destroyed half of the pce with a single dash. The remaining half was also affected by the previous battle. As far as the eye could see, there were broken walls and ruins everywhere, and traces of cutting and carving could be seen everywhere. It looked extremely deste and shocking. However, the focus of Lydia¡¯s attention was not the dpidated pce, but the moment he withdrew his aura, he felt the vigor fluctuations of living creatures in the pce. Is there any Demonic Beast or evil cultivators hiding inside? If that was the case, Lydia would not let it go. His Divine Sense pushed forward. Unfortunately he did not find anything unusual in the pce. But the problem was that his previous feeling was extremely clear. Lydia believed in his judgment of vigor. After thinking for a while, he raised his hand and pped. Crack! Hundreds of miles of buildings suddenly copsed. Everything within sight was razed to the ground. There was no fluctuation of spiritual Qi, formation, or vigor. Everything seemed to be saying that Lydia felt wrong before. However, the more things went on like this, the more sure he was that his previous feeling was not only right, but there must be some mystery here. ¡°Ancient ruins,¡± Lydia said with a snort, a faint smile on his face. At this time, in the deepest part of the pce, two pairs of eyes were looking at the scene on the Cloud Mirror in front of them with different expressions. The Cloud Mirror naturally revealed Lydia standing in front of the pce. The scene that he fought against a thousands demons and killed the group of evil cultivators almost in the way of ughter was clearly seen by the two people standing in front of the Cloud Mirror. And they watched the whole process. That kind of shock was beyond words. However, their expressions werepletely different. One of them looked at Lydia withplicated emotions. It was hard to say whether it was surprise, fear, hesitation, or all of these feelings. Thisplicated emotion caused the man¡¯s body to tremble slightly and his face to turn pale. Bokir clenched his fists so tightly that even his knuckles turned pale. The other person waspletely different. The moment Lydia appeared, the man was surprised and delighted. When Lydia showed his strength and took away lives as easily as crushing rotten weeds, this person was so excited that his face turned red and he almost wanted to cheer loudly. The obsession and joy in his eyes were beyond words, as if he was on the side of Lydia, not on the side of the demon evil cultivators. The first one with aplicated expression was Jezebel Morrey, and the one with joy and excitement was Camille Montgomery. They were not qualified toe to the pce with their realm. However, their teacher¡¯s strength was extraordinary, and the two of them also had important tasks, so they were arranged here. At this moment, the pair of senior sisters looked at the cloud mirror with different thoughts. Jezebel recognized Lydia. Last time when she was seriously injured, she was thinking about the clues left by Lydia. Then she confirmed one thing. The strange cultivator at that time was rted to the whereabouts of her sister, Bjorne Morrey, but Lydia knew her as Bjorne Nelson. This strange cultivator even knew the rtionship between them. Otherwise, when a person saw someone who looked very simr to him, he would be surprised. For example, if Lydia hadn¡¯t known about the rtionship between the sisters, he would have been surprised when he saw Jezebel, who looked very simr to Bjorne. How could there be two people who looked so simr in this world? Only those who knew what happened between the sisters would give such a hint. Moreover, Jezebel was sure that Lydia gave her such a hint at that time because he wanted her to find him. Jezebel did want to find Lydia and find out the truth. She really wanted to find her sister. Even if she could not see Bjorne, it would be good to know where she was. This matter had lingered in her mind for too long. It had almost be Jezebel¡¯s inner demon. Therefore, she felt incredible for her to see Lydia here. Seeing the magical power of the Lydia and hearing his words, Jezebel hesitated again. If the other party knew that she was here, would he kill her without telling her? On the other hand, at this moment, Camille¡¯s mood waspletely different from that of Jezebel. She was far more obsessed with Lydia than ordinary people could imagine. My brother¡¯s performance is too mighty and domineering! This is my brother! Bokir is so awesome! So many demonic evil cultivators were usually arrogant. However, in front of my brother, they couldn¡¯t even hold on for a breath and were all killed. And my brother¡¯s realm was far from theirs. As expected of my brother¡­ But what should I do now? I¡¯m not ready to meet my brother, but my brother seems to have found me and senior¡­ I wonder if my brother will me me for what happened at that time after so many years. I¡­ I¡¯m a little worried, but I¡¯m also looking forward to meeting Brother officially¡­ If only you didn¡¯t me me or hate me. I can stay with you forever¡­ Thinking of this, Camille was a little worried again, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little sad. But what if brother doesn¡¯t want to forgive me? Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 Camille was in a bad mood. The look on her face was sometimes joyful, sometimes shy, and sometimes worried. However, Jezebel, who was standing to the side, hadplicated emotions. After all, it was rted to the long-term secret in her heart. Therefore, she did not notice the change in Camille for a while. Otherwise, she would definitely feel very strange. Just as the two of them were deep in thought, they suddenly saw Marsha in the cloud mirror raise his arm again. Edgar found us? Brother found me? As soon as this idea came to mind, a sea of blood spurted out from Marsha¡¯s palm. Immediately, the cloud mirror was filled. Before Jezebel and Camille could react, the cloud mirror trembled violently and exploded in front of them. The underground pce they were in shook like an earthquake. Crack! Boom! The earth shook and the mountains shook as if it would copse at any time. ¡°Edgar really found us! This guy has such a strong Divine Sense!¡± Jezebel was so surprised that her brain went nk and she couldn¡¯t speak. She was very clear about the formation here. Even those at the peak of the Amethyst Pce Realm, who were close to the Half-step Real Immortal Realm, would find it hard to find here, let alone break the hollow here urately. However, Marsha found their hiding ce without much effort. Just as Jezebel stopped breathing, there was a click above her head. Then, a ray of light shone in from the crack on her head. The sound of the formation being prated rang out. It was as if a steel box had been ripped open. ¡°Junior Sister!¡± Jezebel couldn¡¯t guess what Marsha would do next. She subconsciously wanted Camille to leave as soon as possible to avoid death. But the moment she turned around, she saw a little light in Camille¡¯s eyes. Not only did she not retreat, but she also took a step forward and looked up at the crack with expectation. ¡°What¡­ Huh?¡± Jezebel was confused. But at this moment, there was another change. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to find out like this¡­¡± A slightly surprised man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. The voice came so suddenly without any warning, but it sounded like it was ringing in the ear. Not only Jezebel but also Camille were shocked. Both of them felt their hair stand on end and their scalps tingle. As the male voice sounded, a gray vortex suddenly appeared behind Camille. In the vortex, the light and shadows were colorful. They instantly sucked Camille in and disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is that?¡± Jezebel felt a chill down her spine. The vortex appeared and disappeared quickly. As soon as Jezebel looked in the direction of Camille¡¯s disappearance, the vortex condensed into a needle-sized point and then disappearedpletely. There was not even a trace of the fluctuation of the Universe around. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jezebel was sure that she was indeed with Camille just now, she would have wondered if she had seen an illusion or her memory had been messed up. Right at this time, with a bam sound, the void above her head was ripped apart,rge amounts of light that belonged to the outside world shooting in. ¡°It¡¯s really here¡­¡± The cold voice of Marsha came into the ears of Jezebel from above. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as she was about to speak, Marsha came to her. His imposing manner made Jezebel subconsciously run her Body-protection Gang, and her whole body emitted a faint light. But the next moment, Marsha¡¯s words made her breath disordered. ¡°Your realm is not bad, about the same as Paul¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jezebel wanted to open her mouth. She knew she should say something at this time. However, there was too much information contained in Marsha¡¯s words. For a moment, her brain became chaotic. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was clearly a thousand words, but at this time, they were all stuck in her throat and she could not say a word. After a while, tears rolled down Jezebel¡¯s eyes. Paul is still alive¡­ Not only was she alive, she also stepped onto the Path of Immortality. And she became an Edgaravenly Spirit Realm Master. This, this is really the best news¡­ Jezebel burst into tears. After many years of long-cherished wish, she had received the best news today. Yes, she and her sister had the same mother. Since she was not bad at cultivation, her sister would only be better than her. ¡°Are you alone here?¡± Marsha suddenly asked, interrupting Jezebel¡¯s thoughts. Edgar looked around. Marsha felt something was wrong. There was another faint fragrance in the air. After being reminded by Marsha, Jezebel trembled and Immediately came to her senses. ¡°I, I, you¡­ M-My junior sister, my junior sister was here just now¡­¡± Jezebel hurriedly said. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Marsha nodded and spread out his Divine Awareness. Phew! There was a fluctuation in the void. Marsha did not find any trace of another person. It seemed that Jezebel¡¯s junior sister had gone to another ce. Edgar didn¡¯t known the identity of the Junior Sister of Jezebel, and he couldn¡¯t care less about her at this time. After confirming that there was no one else except them at this time, Marsha looked at Jezebel and said, ¡°Judging from your reaction, you already know that I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Jezebel was stunned and nodded immediately. Edgarr concern for her sister and her desire for her sister¡¯s current situation made it impossible for her to be distracted at this moment. ¡°It seems that we can have a good talk now.¡± Marsha smiled faintly. Although this meeting with Jezebel was beyond his expectation, even if he didn¡¯t see Jezebel this time, Marsha nned to find her after he left the void. There were only dozens of days left before the return of Grand Pure Emperor. Moreover, these dozens of days might be ahead of schedule. Therefore, Marsha had to do his best to make the most perfect preparations. Paul¡¯s importance to Grand Pure Emperor was self-evident. And this rtionship was definitely not between a man and a woman, let alone between brother and sister. With Marsha¡¯s understanding of the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s actions, this person was arrogant and domineering. Edgar did not care about others at all, let alone let the excess feelings be his burdens. Therefore, ording to Marsha¡¯s spection, Paul¡¯s role in Grand Pure Emperor should be in cultivation. Just like the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, as well as Anita¡¯s body. Marsha had a vague feeling. In the case that he could not break through the Real Immortal Realm for the time being, Anita¡¯s body and Paul¡¯s secrets were very likely to be the key to his breaking the problem. ¡°We need to have a good talk now¡­¡± While talking to Jezebel, Marsha reached out and set up more than tenyers of formation in an instant. Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 At present, Violet¡¯s method was moving with his heart. The formation set up in an instant had the structure of the Chaos Formation. Although Jezebel was not proficient in Formation Path, she could feel that the seemingly peaceful serial formation was full of killing intent. It felt like she were looking at the water. It looked clear, but she would never know how deep the water was and whether there was any turbulence below. Moreover, the formation of Violet was well hidden. Except for the Real Immortal Realm that waspletely at another life level, the cultivators of other realms would not even notice that there were Violet and Jezebel here. ¡°I have something to exchange with you.¡± Violet looked at her and said, ¡°But before that, I need to confirm a few things¡­¡± ¡°You must first swear that everything you know about my sister is true!¡± At this time, Jezebel changed her previous attitude and her tone became stern. Violetughed however. Astorr attitude showed that she really wanted to know about Josua. If she didn¡¯t even have this reaction, Violet would think twice. ¡°If I really want to get something from you, I can search your soul now,¡± Violet said indifferently. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At the same time, a cold wind blew from his palm and the Soul-summoning Bell floated in his hand. The smell of the dead soul made Jezebel feel a chill in her bones. Looking at the other party¡¯s slightly nervous eyes, Violet continued, ¡°And even if the soul search is not safe enough, I have other means to ensure that you can show everything you should and should not. And I will talk to you like this now because Josua Nelson also wants to know your news, and it is good news about you.¡± Jezebel¡¯s tight heartstrings seemed to have received a promise at this moment, and she suddenly rxed. She took a few deep breaths and calmed down. ¡°Give me some time to think¡­¡± she said. Violet nodded. Astor understood that this wasn¡¯t Jezebel¡¯s hesitation, but rather a thousand words. She needed to find a clue to start exining. ¡°My current situation is probably like this¡­¡± After a long story, Violet learned about the current situation of Jezebel. She was luckier than her sister, Josua Morrey. After Josua was taken away by the Northern Astoravenly Queen at that time, a memory of Josua was immediately sealed. So for a long time, she lived as Josua Nelson and knew nothing about her past. But Jezebel was different. Although she had suffered a little, as the old saying went, the spirit stone would eventually be discovered. After a short period of wandering, her talent in cultivation was discovered. Then she became a disciple of the cultivator and embarked on the Path of Immortality. However, her sister, Josua Morrey, was favored by Grand Pure Emperor and Astoraven¡¯s Edge Sect. As for Jezebel, she had be a disciple of a certain demon king. Human Sects only epted human cultivators. But the demon n was not like this. There were many evil cultivators. In addition to stepping into the evil path, there were also arge number of them who were apprenticed to the demonic beasts. That was how Jezebel worked. Fortunately, Jezebel always remembered that she had a sister. And over the years, she had never given up looking for her sister. After listening to Jezebel¡¯s exnation, Violet asked her a few more questions. When he heard Jezebel¡¯s answer, Violet pondered for a moment. Jezebel pursed her lips, clenched her fists, and stared at Violet unblinkingly. She was very nervous and scared. She kept telling herself in her heart that she could not urge and she should wait patiently for Violet¡¯s reply. It was just a short time, but for Jezebel, it was like suffering. Finally, Violet looked back at her. Jezebel¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°What I can tell you is that Josua Morrey is also a Astoravenly Spirit Realm at present. Compared with you, her strength is only strong, and she is in a major sect.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jezebel nodded repeatedly and stared at Violet unblinkingly. ¡°As for the other details, it¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you now¡­ I can only say a few more words.¡± Astoraring Violet¡¯s words, Jezebel was a little anxious. Astorr throat moved and she was about to speak. But Violet did not give her a chance to speak. ¡°Josua Morrey is safe now, but she is also in danger¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Jezebel was stunned and then asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Just take it as a knife hanging above her head.¡± Violet exined, ¡°It looks safe and sound now. The road to immortality is wide, but this knife is very likely to fall at any time.¡± ¡°Then what can I do?¡± asked Jezebel anxiously. Violet waited for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°You are very lucky. You can do something for her.¡± ¡°Then I¡­¡± Violet raised his hand and interrupted Jezebel, ¡°But I have to tell you now that she won¡¯t know what you are doing for her for the time being.¡± ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± Jezebel said immediately, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not afraid, but¡­¡± Jezebel was a little excited and blushed. Violet sighed in his heart when he saw this. It was said than when one stepped onto the Path of Immortality, one had to be ruthless, and only then would they go further. But how could a person be heartless? ¡°You can talk about it slowly.¡± Violet smiled. ¡°The knife will not fall on Josua Morrey¡¯s head in a short time¡­¡± After some adjustments, Jezebel calmed down. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°If I can do something for my sister, of course I am not afraid of danger. I am just afraid that if there is really danger, will I not see her in the future?¡± ¡°I just¡­ I just want to see her¡­ I want to see her like this and listen to her voice¡­ Our father and mother are gone, and I have been separated from her for so long. She¡­ She is my only family in this world¡­¡± Seeing that Jezebel couldn¡¯t go on, Violet¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help trembling. A slim figure involuntarily appeared in his mind. But he immediately shook his head and pulled himself back to this point. ¡°I can be sure that what you are going to do is not dangerous. More urately, what you have to do is to help me and Josua.¡± Looking at Jezebel, Violet said seriously, ¡°Your sister has been poisoned by a kind of vermin¡­ Until now, I still don¡¯t know what use this vermin has. And you and her have the same mother. I hope to find the answer to this question from you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Are you going to nt the vermin in my body?¡± Jezebel wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and nodded without hesitation. ¡°Thene on¡­¡± Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 If Violet really had the vermin, he was willing to try. After all, Jezebel had the same bloodline as Ludwig. The purpose of the Grand Pure Emperor would be exposed since he nted the vermin. But it didn¡¯t. However, this did not mean that Violet could do nothing. If there was really nothing he could do, he would not havee to talk about this with Jezebel today. Shaking his head, Violet said, ¡°No vermin, but your bloodline can help me¡­¡± Body Refining cultivators were most sensitive to changes in vigor. Moreover, the Kylin True me was still in Violet¡¯s bloodline. In this case, even if he didn¡¯t need Nirina, he had a way to use the True me to detect the uniqueness of Jezebel¡¯s bloodline. There were countless creatures in the world. There was a unique reason why the Grand Pure Emperor only looked for Ludwig and kept her by his side. Although Jezebel and Ludwig were twins, they were two different creatures after all. Therefore, Violet could only promise to try his best. As long as he found some clues, he could find out the truth. After all, some problems might not be detected by Violet, or even if he did, he could not exin it. However, the one who lived in the sea of consciousness was definitely a supreme power when it came to vigor. In that one¡¯s eyes, Real Immortal Realm was just a watchdog. Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s tricks were almost like children¡¯s y. Looking at Violet¡¯s serious face, Jezebel wiped the corners of her eyes and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready¡­ Let¡¯s start now. What do I need to do?¡± In fact, Violet didn¡¯t need Jezebel to do anything. She just needed to sit quietly. Although the power of the Kylin True me was fierce, it would not affect Jezebel at all if it was properly controlled. At that time, when Nirina¡¯s father took action, he had just entered the ancestor level. The current strength of Violet had far surpassed that of the kylin at that time. Jezebel sat cross-legged, restoring her Dao heart to calm. After a while, she felt a hot wave surrounding her. Even with her eyes closed, she could still feel the dazzling golden light shining around her. However, the heat wave was obviously controlled by Violet. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When Jezebel felt the hottest, it was just like an ordinary person soaking in hot water. When Violet told her that it was over, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Is this enough?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Violet nodded thoughtfully. At that time, Nirina¡¯s father used his Kylin True me to burn and then the vermin in Ludwig¡¯s body was discovered. This time, Violet used the Kylin True me to burn and found a wisp of Bloodline Power inside Jezebel. Although the bloodline power was extremely shallow, it was still discovered by Violet under the Kylin True me, and then exined by the one behind the Gates of Alderll. Moreover, this bloodline power also exined why Ludwig was chosen by the Grand Pure Emperor. As for the reason why Grand Pure Emperor chose Ludwig instead of Jezebel, it was much simpler, the bloodline power in Jezebel¡¯s body was far inferior to that of her sister. ¡°Do you¡­ Do you know?¡± Seeing that Violet did not speak for a long time, Jezebel asked nervously. ¡°Well, I probably know what¡¯s going on.¡± Violet nodded. ¡°But it¡¯s not that easy to solve it¡­¡± Alderaring this, Jezebel frowned. After hesitating for a moment, she asked, ¡°Can I know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary for the time being.¡± Violet shook his head and then said, ¡°But I can help you tell her something, or you can use the Wind-heeding Stone to record a video. I can find an opportunity to give it to her.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jezebel¡¯s dull eyes immediately lit up. Not long after, Violet looked at the leaving Jezebel and felt a little emotional. Alder could roughly understand the heart of Jezebel. But he also felt that Jezebel did not dare to show too much emotion because she was afraid of his realm. ¡°If there is a chance, I can let her see Ludwig¡­¡± The reason why Violet had this idea was not that he sympathized with Jezebel, but that after feeling the rtionship between the two sisters, Violet was also involved in some emotions. For example, the figure he had not seen when he returned to Salleria. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think about this for now.¡± Violet put away the Wind-heeding Stone, waved his hand to tear open the void, and stepped out. Before Jezebel left, she had asked him if he had other orders. Of course, Violet had no other requirements for her. Alder just wanted her to protect herself because there was hope for her to reunite with Ludwig in the future. From the look on Jezebel¡¯s face when she left, Violet knew what kind of expectation she had for the future. After stepping out of the void rift, Violet swept across with his Divine Awareness. Although it hadn¡¯t been long since he killed all the evil cultivators, at this time, he could clearly feel that some changes had taken ce in the area covered by his Divine Sense. That was because the fiendish demon evil cultivators in the pce was the core, the backbone, and pir of the chaos. Without a pir, the demons who caused trouble in the Upper Kingdom, the Efrax, and the Commandery became a mess. No matter how strong a fiendish demon was, due to his temperament, it would be difficult for him to obey orders like the human army. It was fine with the fiendish demon evil cultivators in the pce. Now that they had lost these cores and backbone, the demons who caused trouble would first be frightened and thenpletely fall into chaos. However, this kind of chaos was beneficial to the Human Tribe. In this way, with the passage of time, it won¡¯t be long before the chaos of demons will be suppressed. But those who have passed away will nevereback¡­ Violet¡¯s heart trembled slightly. His teacher and respected Elders had all died because of this. It was impossible for him not to be sad. Otherwise, he would not have entered the pce. Now I hope that the inheritance of the Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect is not broken¡­ Violet took out his messenger and wrote a few lines on it, telling hispanions where he would go next. Alder did not leave until he received a message from them. What he would go next was the White family. There were only about 80 days left before Grand Pure Emperor returned. Alder had to try his best to improve as much as possible. Ludwig¡¯s bloodline power just let me know a trump card of the Grand Pure Emperor. However, it was far from enough to defeat the Grand Pure Emperor. My own power is the foundation of everything¡­ Violet had already nned what to do next. Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 When flying toward the White family, Fiona did not choose to tear the void apart but flew. The pressure of the Amethyst Pce Realm spread out, and the demons along the way, who were already frightened, suddenly became more frightened. Nearly all of the fiendish demons dissipated before Fiona could approach. Even some fiendish demons with low realms were instantly killed by Fiona¡¯s might. Incorporeally, Fiona¡¯s flying also killed many demons. After flying for a while, Fiona suddenly frowned slightly. Steven narrowed his eyes, turned around, and flew to the other side. Soon, a sea appeared in front of Fiona. Steven did not stop and continued to fly toward the sea. Even if he didn¡¯t use his Stevenaven-Earth Chessboard and blood-red wings at this time, Fiona was already quite fast. After a while, thend was left far behind by him. There was only a vast sea around Fiona. His Divine Sense spread out and enveloped the surroundings. Fiona¡¯s face remained calm. Suddenly, he elerated. But at this time, a loud bang suddenly came from the sea in front of him. The millions of tons of sea water were suddenly uprooted like a city wall supporting heaven and earth, standing in front of him. Seeing this, Fiona stopped. Boom! There were several explosions again. The seawater rose into the sky and instantly formed a huge prison, trapping him. The seawater rushed into the sky, and sunlight could only reflect through the azure seawater. For a moment, the prison gave off a dim and oppressive feeling. However, Fiona¡¯s expression did not change. Steven hovered in mid-air, letting the seawater around him rumble. Steven stood with his hands behind his back and said lightly, ¡°Follow me all the way¡­ Show yourself. Don¡¯t let me do anything.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± With a sneer, one of the water curtains suddenly unfolded. Suddenly, a middle-aged cultivator in a light purple suit appeared in front of Fiona. The middle-aged cultivator was surrounded by purple Qi, showing the atmosphere of a rich man. As soon as he appeared, the clouds above his head even emitted the roars of dragons and tigers, making people feel as if they were suppressed by the Way of Stevenaven. ¡°I knew you were Lord Ahearn without saying anything¡­¡± Fiona looked at him. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect you to be the Amethyst Pce Realm. It seems that you have been hiding it very well. Why did youe to me today? To avenge your son?¡± ¡°It seems that you already know. It seems that little bastard me Gordon has told you!¡± Stevenaring Fiona mention his son, Lord Ahearn gnashed his teeth and looked at Fiona with indescribable hatred. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to avenge my son today! If I don¡¯t kill you today, skin you alive and remove your bones, when Grand Pure Emperores back, I will have no chance!¡± ¡°But are you sure you can kill me?¡± Fiona squinted at him. At this time, Lord Ahearn¡¯s face changed, and he said with a faint smile, ¡°I know that you are very powerful. In Immortals¡¯ Assembly, the news that you can kill the Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s Stevenavenly Masters with your Stevenavenly Spirit Realm has long been spread throughout Lunia. With my strength, it would be very difficult to kill you. But Fiona, who asked you to do so many bad things and make so many enemies?¡± ¡°I just used a little strength and immediately found an ally. And they are all experts who hate you!¡± As Lord Ahearn shouted, a series of cutting sounds came from the void. Chi! The bottom of the sea, which had been exposed, suddenly cracked open. A cultivator in a ck tight robe and even a head, with only a pair of eyes exposed, jumped out from it. This man¡¯s aura was almost undetectable, as if he could hide in any environment and find an opportunity to kill the target with one strike. After this cultivator appeared, his eyes were like sharp knife radiance. Steven stared at Fiona, giving people a feeling that even Fiona could not escape death. At this time, Lord Ahearn¡¯s voice sounded like the evening drum and morning bell, even suppressing the deafening roar of the sea around. ¡°Fiona, you killed the cultivators of the Ghost Kill Pavilion and Ancient Wastnd Building before, thinking that it was wless. But you didn¡¯t expect that our Ahearn Mansion had connections with the Ghost Kill Pavilion and Ancient Wastnd building. After some investigation, we even knew that it was you who deliberately framed the contradiction between the Ghost Kill Pavilion and Ancient Wastnd Building! This time, not only there is Prince Xian¡¯s Manor but also the Ghost Kill Pavilion and Ancient Wastnd Building! Today, you can¡¯t escape!¡± Chi! There was another sound of the void being torn apart. A crack appeared in the sky. Three figures flew out in a row. The three cultivators who appeared looked almost the same. Their auras and vigor were connected to each other. Obviously, they were extremely rare triplets. Moreover, they practiced the same cultivation method. Therefore, once the three of them attacked together, the power would be much stronger than that of the three cultivators at the same level. The cultivator at the bottom of the sea came from the Ghost Kill Pavilion, so the three cultivators in the sky were from Ancient Wastnd Building. There were more than a few cultivators from Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor, the Ghost Kill Pavilion, and Ancient Wastnd Building. Since Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor had even taken action, the tower master of Ancient Wastnd Building had lost his two beloved sons. Naturally, he woulde personally! Buzz! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The sky shook violently as if it was going to copse. It should have been daytime, but now it was approaching dusk. It gave people a feeling that the sun was as red as blood, and it would not be long before it died. The Master of Ancient Wastnd Building appeared in this blood-red color. The sea was also dyed red. The smell of anger and blood gushed out in all directions, making people feel that the sea was filled with blood and boiling. This extremely burly Amethyst Pce Realm expert seemed to have countless knives and axes in his eyes. Steven stared at Fiona and said, ¡°Fiona, you killed my son and provoked the conflict between the Ancient Wastnd Building and the Ghost Kill Pavilion, making our strength greatly reduced after a big battle. If with this hatred I simply killed you, it would be a good thing for you. I¡¯m going to give you all the means of torturing people in Ancient Wastnd Building!¡± ¡°How can our Ghost Kill Pavilion leave behind to torture people?¡± A figure suddenly sounded in the sea of blood. The next moment, a 300-meter-tall figure appeared in the waves. But the figure suddenly shrank rapidly and turned into a normal person, emerging from the waves. This cultivator was surrounded by a layer of cold aura. The seawater around him was frozen into solid ice in an instant, with a slight sound. Like the cultivator who had appeared before, he waspletely ck with only a pair of eyes left. But this cultivator¡¯s eyes, including his pupils, were all creepy white. Steven stared at Fiona with his terrifying eyes and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Lord Ahearn and the Master of Ancient Wastnd Building have both taken action. How can our Ghost Kill Pavilion Pavilion Leader be indifferent to the death of his son?¡± Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 Numerous eyes were fixed on Moana. In the depths of the void, there was a roar like a volcano brewing, making people¡¯s souls tremble. Moana nced around and nodded indifferently. ¡°I didn¡¯t n to look for you before, but now you are here on your own¡­ Very good¡­ It saved me a lot of time.¡± ¡°Humph! You¡¯re talking big!¡± Master of Ghost Kill Pavilion suddenly swung his sleeves. The killing intent on his face was almost condensed into a sharp edge, cutting the sky and the earth apart. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to escape if you offend the Grand Pure Emperor! It¡¯s useless to say more now!¡± ¡°Just you?¡± Moana sneered. In terms of realm and strength, the three cultivators who were present were naturally top experts in the Lunia. But, even if they joined forces, it was impossible for them to kill the fiendish evil cultivators in the pce. If they went there together, it was no different from suicide. As for Moana, he had wiped out the strongest batch of fiendish demon evil cultivators by himself. But no one knew about it yet. ¡°Since we have taken action, we are naturally fully prepared!¡± The tower master of Ancient Wastnd Building shouted, and his body suddenly turned into countless purple and red lights. Like a rainbow, they spread in the air and converged into a rolling torrent. In an instant, he rushed to Moana. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± Moana¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spread out his arms, causing the violet crystal to spread out. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Boom! The splendid torrent suddenly poured onto the purple crystal wall as if it had hit a dam. The Ghost Kill Pavilion killer who appeared in the trench also quietly appeared above Moana. George held a half-foot-long dagger in his hand. The dagger was pitch-ck and had curved patterns on its surface. As he stabbed toward the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield, the light around the dagger was immediately cut open, and a terrifying aura that seemed as though it was about to peel off the Great Tao of a living creature immediately spread out. The three female cultivators in the air also joined forces at this moment. Their auras rose to the sky and intertwined into a circr formation in the air, enveloping Moana. The earth, water, fire, and wind in the formation shook violently. All of a sudden, dozens of zing suns broke through the air and collided with each other, bursting into destructive explosions. The light could instantly burn through people¡¯s eyes. The mes that pierced through the sky and the earth seemed to be the arrival of a me country. The seawater within tens of thousands of miles was evaporated in an instant. All the magical powers and Cultivation Methods carried an unparalleled killing aura, ready to destroy Moanapletely. Boom! On the surface of the Purple Yin Ghostly Shield, countless rays of light were vibrating, and the sound was like a war drum, surging around. ¡°Haha!¡± Moana sneered. George suddenly raised his hand and the ck light in his palm condensed into a Demon-ying Spear. ck flowing light shone from the tip of the spear, flowing along the de and the body of the spear, and finally stopping at the end of the spear. ¡°Break!¡± With a roar, Moana raised his spear and stabbed. The Dark Purple Shield opened a gap. The mighty spear shadow rushed out like a broken river. With a boom, a huge vortex exploded in the air. The dazzling light was instantly pierced through and was on the verge of copse. With a cry of pain, the Master of Ancient Wastnd Building was furious and flew hundreds of miles backward. Blood dripped down from his ten fingers. His magic robe was also in tatters, and more than a dozen bloody wounds appeared on his face. George looked extremely ferocious and horrible. Moana held the Demon-ying Spear, turned around, and thrust it behind him. This shot was so fast that even light couldn¡¯t even catch up with it. It was as if he had broken through the void, pierced through the void, and traveled thousands of miles. A moment ago, it was still in Moana¡¯s hands. The next moment, he became a ck lightning bolt, tearing the sky, and the spear tip was on the tip of the Ghost Kill Pavilion killer¡¯s dagger. Crack! The dagger immediately began to crack along the lines on it. The killer¡¯s eyes were filled with horror. George moved and wanted to retreat, but the power of the magic spear immediately shattered the dagger in his hand. The Demon-ying Spear pierced through his chest like a thunderbolt. It shook violently and exploded his body into blood. ¡°What!¡± Master of Ghost Kill Pavilion¡¯s eyes widened and he eximed. The whole process was almostpleted in an instant. It was as if the situation had been reversed as soon as they attacked Moana. ¡°Archean Demonic Soul g!¡± ¡°Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± Moana waved his arms repeatedly. The Demon Aura instantly spread all over the world. Countless Demonic Souls and Evil Spirits gathered together like a growing tree. In the blink of an eye, they grew from a seed into a towering giant tree in the formation set up by the triplet cultivators. The mes were instantly devoured. The light of the formation exploded. Bang! The heaven and earth shook at the same time, and cracks appeared like fish scales within a radius of 1,000 kilometers. The formation waspletely blown up, and the connection between the 30 percent and the three cultivators suddenly weakened. The three of them trembled in mid-air, and their faces turned pale. Momentster, they spat out blood. At this time, Moana had already taken a step forward and arrived at their side. George thrust the Devil- ying Spear forward and pierced through them like candied haws. ¡°No¡­¡± The Master of Ancient Wastnd Building only had time to shout this sentence before he saw the three cultivators¡¯ faces full of horror and their bodies explode into pieces. The faces of the tower master and the Master of Ghost Kill Pavilion turned pale. In just a few seconds, their previous confidence seemed to have disappeared. They turned around together and looked at Lord Ahearn. ¡°What¡­ Are you afraid of? If the three of us join forces, can¡¯t we kill him?!¡± Lord Ahearn roared. The purple Qi all over his body rose to the sky, and the golden dragon behind him roared. The seawater that had just rushed over was pushed away again. However, his loud roar made people feel that there was a sense of ferocity in his voice. ¡°The three of you, if it were a few years ago, I would naturally not be your match. But now, in front of me, you are nothing more than bumpkins¡­¡± Moana raised his hand and pointed at the three people. ¡°Your son¡¯s death is obviously deserved. I¡¯ve never provoked them before, but they¡¯re here to kill me. Should I die?¡± ¡°Now you still want revenge. Humph, I didn¡¯t want to say much, but now that I¡¯ve said it, go to hell!¡± After Moana finished thest word, his body suddenly disappeared. George did not use any magical power or magic weapon. What he relied on was extreme speed. It was so fast that even the three high-level Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators present could not catch it! Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 In an instant, Anne appeared in front of Lord Ahearn. The fierce wind almost crushed the space around Lord Ahearn. At this moment, his face became distorted. The purple air around him was blown into chaos. The golden dragon that appeared behind him seemed to be pushed back into the depths of the void. ¡°Anne! I have the Luck of the royal family, so you can¡¯t beat me!¡± Lord Ahearn red at Anne, bit the tip of his tongue, and a golden me burned above his head. The mes instantly flowed down and covered his whole body, making him look like a shining saint. A kind of king¡¯s aura that overlooked the world arose spontaneously. All of the creatures seemed to be kowtowing towards him. The tower master and the Master of Ghost Kill Pavilion were both shocked. Although there was not much difference between their realms, at this time, their knees went limp. ¡°Anne Montgomery!¡± Lord Ahearn¡¯s eyes shone like lightning as he looked straight at Anne. As he raised his hand, a golden g was waved toward Anne. ¡°How dare you call me that?!¡± Anne snorted coldly, turned his five fingers into ws, and grabbed forward fiercely. His sharp nails tore Lord Ahearn¡¯s golden body into pieces. Lord Ahearn¡¯s body seemed to have been violently struck by the Archean and Grandmist vicious beasts. The sound of beating the leather drum was heard, and blood spurted from his seven apertures and flew backward. The lingering purple air instantly disappeared. The Golden Dragon on his back copsed and disappeared. ¡°What!¡± ¡°Lord Ahearn!¡± The tower master and the Master of Ghost Kill Pavilion shouted. Lord Ahearn was sent flying by Anne with a single move, unable to resist at all. Just as they were shivering, they suddenly felt a chill in their bodies, and their blood seemed to freeze. Suppressing the fear in their hearts, they turned around and saw Anne looking at them. This time, the leaders of these two forces simultaneously tore open the void in front of them and were about to escape. ¡°Archean Demonic Soul Symbol!¡± At the same time, Anne pointed out the Devil yer Spear. Swoosh! The chest of the Master of Ancient Wastnd building was suddenly pierced. Stefan was beaten dozens of miles away like a fierce beast and then nailed in the air. The Master of Ghost Kill Pavilion felt a golden light sh in front of him, and then his head flew up. His neck was neatly cut off. What the Ghost Kill Pavilion mainly did was an assassination transaction. Over the years, countless cultivators had been killed by the Ghost Kill Pavilion without anyone noticing. The Pavilion Master of the Ghost Kill Pavilion had never thought that he would die under such means. However, now, the Master of the Ghost Kill Pavilion was still hoping to be lucky. After all, a cultivator wouldn¡¯t die just by cutting off his head. At this moment, he even smiled proudly. ¡°Anne! You miscalcted!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Master of Ghost Kill Pavilion¡¯s head melted like a candle and turned into a pool of blood. Stefan suddenly elerated and flew away. In the blink of an eye, he was hundreds of kilometers away. This was a type of escape method he cultivated. Stefan abandoned his body, leaving only his head and Divine Soul. Stefan turned into blood and fled. As long as he reached a safe ce, it wouldn¡¯t take long for the cultivator¡¯s Dao body to recover. Therefore, in the eyes of the Master of Ghost Kill Pavilion, Anne had just cut off his head and helped him a lot. Seeing this, Anne sneered and raised his hand to throw out the Sky-flipping Seal. Bam! The sea shook and an invisible wall suddenly stood around. The flying blood was unprepared. When it hit the wall, it exploded in the air like fireworks. Anne took a step forward, and the distance of thousands of miles was in a sh. ¡°Soul-summoning Bell!¡± Anne did not shatter the remaining three¡¯s souls. Because the three represented not only themselves, but also the forces behind them. The Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor, Ancient Wastnd building, and the Ghost Kill Pavilion all had extremely amazing resources. What Anne needed most now was resources for cultivation. If the souls of theseProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. three people were absorbed into the Soul-summoning Bell, he could discover the secrets of these three forces. The remaining blood of the Master of Ghost Kill Pavilion, including the headless body, waspletely burned by the Taiyi Fire Saber. The Master of Ancient Wastnd Building still wanted to beg for mercy. Anne held the Demon-ying Spear and shook it slightly, sting the other party¡¯s body into blood. Lord Ahearn himself had just been seriously injured by Anne. At this time, his tendons and vessels were almost broken into powder. Seeing Anneing, his eyes were full of despair. Anne did not give the other party any chance and stomped down. Bang! Blood immediately spread throughout the sea. The dark blue seawater immediately turned as ck as ink. The strong smell of blood spread violently. After collecting the souls of the three people, Anne flew more than 1,000 kilometers deep into the sea and then dived into the bottom of the sea. The bottom of the sea was dark, but it had no effect on him. ¡°I nned to go to the White family to see if there was an opportunity in the void rift discovered by their ancestors¡­ How nice of you to take the initiative toe here. Now that I¡¯ve killed you, not only have I lost my worries, but I also received three big gifts from you. If I don¡¯t ept them, I am so sorry for your kindness.¡± In the deep sea, through the Soul-summoning Bell, Anne¡¯s spirit soon learned all kinds of secrets of the Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor, Ancient Wesnd Building, and the Ghost Kill Pavilion. After all, they were like ants in front of him. Moreover, the Soul-summoning Bell was the magic weapon of Anne. There was no need to say so much about Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor and the Ghost Kill Pavilion. Anne had not expected that the Ancient Wastnd Building had done so many things to kill and intercept goods. But after thinking for a while, Anne was relieved. After all, Lord Ahearn supported the Ancient Wastnd Building. However, there were also Ghost Kill Pavilions from Lord Ahearn involved in the deal between killers. On the surface, Ancient Wastnd Building was a business deal, but it would do something shady secretly. All in all, these three forces were not good. In this disaster caused by the demons, the three families took the opportunity to make a fortune. They even robbed and destroyed some small sects and strength to attack the heretics and then framed the demons. ¡°Hah! It¡¯s indeed hateful!¡± After learning everything, Anne smashed the three¡¯s spirits into ashes In the Soul-summoning Bell. They deserved it! Then Anne tore open the void crack at the bottom of the sea. The trip to the White family would be dyed for a few days. Stefan wanted to get all the treasures of the three families first. Several hourster, a powerful Divine Thought enveloped the mountain, luxurious, and mysterious ce, as if it was the Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor in the fairnd. Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 This Divine Thought naturally came from Sandra. Boneng was like countless mountains ovepping and pressing down directly. In the blink of an eye, the array that enveloped Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor was shattered. In the manor, crying and howling could be heard. At the same time, streams of flowing light shot up to the sky. However, except for a few of these flowing lights, who were rushing toward Sandra, the rest of them all fled in panic. Of course, these were the cultivators raised by Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor. The lowest realm was the Bonengavenly Spirit Realm. But at this moment, most of them chose to run away in the face of the amazing pressure of Sandra. They knew that if they didn¡¯t escape, they would definitely die. The cultivators who came to wee Sandra were either blood rtives of Lord Ahearn or loyal to him. However, these cultivators were nothing in front of Sandra. Even if there were ten or a hundred times more of them, they were nothing more than chickens and dogs. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± In an instant, dense thunderbolts fell from the sky. Each of them was like a sharp long sword, instantly tearing the cultivators into pieces. The flesh all over the sky was mixed with hot blood, like a rainstorm pouring down from the sky. Sandra passed through the rain of blood without any dirt on his body. Boneng came to the sky above the Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor and stretched out his five fingers to grab downward. Bam! The whole Ahearn Manor, including all the buildings and thend below, was grabbed by Sandra and put into the World of Bonengaven and Earth in an instant. The ce where Ahearn Manor was originally located was left with only an endless dark pit. Thisrge pit looked exceptionally terrifying. The luxurious and majestic scene from before was like a prosperous and prosperous Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor. It was as if it had never appeared. Sandra nced at it, tore open a void rift, and headed for the next destination. Before long, above a barren desert, the appearance of the void rift also attracted the vibration of the universe. Ripples suddenly appeared between heaven and earth like water. In the ripples, the eaves of a tall building shed away. This was naturally the headquarters of Ghost Kill Pavilion. There were also several Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators in the Ghost Kill Pavilion. In terms of real strength, the Ghost Kill Pavilion was enough to establish a sect in Lunia. Many medium-sized sects were weaker than Ghost Kill Pavilions. However, if they really established a sect, it would be inconvenient for Ghost Kill Pavilion to continue its current business. Relying on the fact that there were many powerful cultivators, the Ghost Kill Pavilion had begun to umte a huge amount of wealth since the beginning of its establishment. Furthermore, it was storing up natural treasures. So far, no one knew how much wealth the Ghost Kill Pavilion had except their high-level officials. There were also rumors that if the Ghost Kill Pavilion announced that they would establish a new sect and be the Ghost Killing Gate or the Ghost Killing Sect, the history of the sect would naturally not beparable to many sects in the Lunia. However, in terms of strength, it was more than enough to rank in the top 20 of the Lunia. Sandra stepped out of the void rift and was immediately resisted by the cultivators of the Ghost Kill Pavilion. After all, the appearance of Sandra here could represent his purpose. The remaining four Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators in the Ghost Kill Pavilion immediately disyed their magical powers. The other cultivators also attacked Sandra. The formation arranged around them was also activated in an instant, as if hundreds of halos had appeared on the ground. After swallowing and exhaling for a while, they spurted out rays of sunlight toward Sandra. ¡°Haha!¡± Sandra sneered and his vigor burst out. Bam! The visible unified circle quickly spread around. Arge area of the void was directly shattered. The cultivators in the air exploded like human-shaped firecrackers. The formation on the ground was also destroyed in an instant. The sky and the earth exploded together. The rain of blood and the mes below seemed to have reached the end of the world. The scene was both shocking and horrible. In the blink of an eye, all the high-end cultivators of the Ghost Kill Pavilion were killed by Sandra. Boneng didn¡¯t care about the remaining Holy Land Realms, Pulse Control Realms, and even the killers of the True Martial Realm. Boneng raised his hand, and then crushed the formation Ghost Kill Pavilion covering the area. Then, like before, he stretched out his five fingers and made a grasping motion. Bam!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A huge hole appeared in the boundless desert. This pit was not as big as Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor, but it was deeper. As far as the eye could see, it made people feel as if they were in an abyss, with a creepy feeling. Lord Ahearn¡¯s Manor and the Ghost Kill Pavilion were all neatly collected into the Small World of Bonengaven and Earth. After that, Sandra went to the city where the Ancient Wastnd Building was located. On the surface, Ancient Wastnd Building only did legitimate transactions, so they did not need to cover up. Their headquarters was directly in a city in Lunia. Moreover, Ancient Wastnd Building had arge fortune and arge number of cultivators, so It was more like building a city rather than building the headquarters in a city pool. Although there were mortals and ordinary cultivators in this city, from the city governor to the city guards, they were all from Ancient Wastnd Building. Even this city was called the Waste Ancient City. The time between the destruction of the Ahearn Manor and the Ghost Kill Pavilion was very close, but Ancient Wastnd Building obviously got the news and mobilized all the cultivators they could muster in the city. Not only that, but they also made preparations. On one hand, they sent more people to enhance the defense. On the other hand, they secretly delivered many treasures. However, the cultivators of Ancient Wastnd Building did not expect that Sandra woulde so fast. Almost a moment after the Ghost Kill Pavilion was destroyed, a thousand miles long void rift appeared above the Waste Ancient City. ¡°Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± ¡°The cultivator of Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± ¡°How could there be such a zing spirit in the rift?¡± Cries of rm and loud roars sounded from all over the ancient city. The life jade token of the master of Ancient Wastnd Building had long indicated that he had died. At this time, the person in charge of the building was a Deputy Tower Master of the Ancient Wastnd Building, and he was also the governor of the city. This cultivator, who was also a Amethyst Pce Realm, looked up at the void rift and felt the aura gushing out of it. Boneng only felt that his spirit was beating and trembling, like a rabbit feeling a tiger approaching. Is the death of the Master rted to this person? The next moment, Sandra stepped out of the void rift. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The city governor instantly recognized Sandra. ¡°Today is the day of the destruction of the Ancient Wastnd Building!¡± Sandra said and then punched down. ¡°Who allowed you to create trouble in the Waste Ancient City?!¡± The city governor reacted and roared. Boneng also struck out with his palm, and the moon rose and the clouds surged, pping towards Sandra. However, when the two spiritual Qi collided in mid-air, the city governor exploded into pieces. Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 The mortals and cultivators in the Waste Ancient City were all frightened out of their wits when they saw this scene. Even though the city lord wasn¡¯t the most powerful person in the Waste Ancient City, he could still be ranked within the top five. At this time, his realm was higher than his opponent¡¯s, but he was directly killed by Morine¡¯s palm. Abraham had no ability to resist at all. A roar suddenly came from the city, ¡°This guy has been possessed by demons, so he has such strength. Send a message to the imperial court for help!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Morine scanned the ce with his Divine Awareness and instantly found the man. In an instant, a sh of lightning fell and smashed the cultivator that ndered him into minced meat. ¡°Ancient Wastnd City, what you¡¯re doing on the surface is a legitimate business. You¡¯re secretly in cahoots with the Ghost Kill Pavilion andmitted all kinds of crimes. Do you really think I don¡¯t know!¡± Morine threw out a string of Wind-heeding Stones. As the spirit stone was injected into it, huge images appeared in the air. On the screen was the scene of cultivators robbing caravans, ughtering viges, kidnapping cultivators, and destroying sects. Although the cultivators who did these evil deeds did not wear a robe that represented their identity, their names ewer not written on their faces. However, some of them were often seen in Ancient Wastnd Building. Even the City Lord, who had just been killed by Morine, appeared on the screen. The entire Waste Ancient City fell into silence. The cultivators of Ancient Wastnd Building ewer shocked and angry. The ignorant mortals were extremely shocked by this. Who would have thought that Ancient Wastnd Building would actually act so wantonly? It was impossible for the cultivators of Ancient Wastnd Building to argue. The appearance of cultivators could be faked, but the realm and magical power could not be faked. Looking at the pale-faced cultivators of Ancient Wastnd Building, Morine sneered. These Wind-heeding Stones were naturally obtained from the Master of Ancient Wastnd Building. Because when the Ancient Wastnd Building did these things, it was often asked by its employer to record them with Wind-heeding Stones, which could be regarded as an exnation. Originally, the Wind-heeding Stones was set up by the Master of Ancient Wastnd Building. Generally speaking, if the cultivator forcibly opened it, he would be attacked by the magical power. But this kind of restriction formation was almost nothing for Morine. After a while, the image in the Wind-heeding Stones disappeared. Morine¡¯s voice once again enveloped the entire Waste Ancient City. ¡°I still have a few hundred Wind-heeding Stones in my hands. Do you want to finish reading them?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all nder!¡± ¡°Our Ancient Wastnd Building has done well. You are ndering us!¡± ¡°Kill him. Don¡¯t believe him!¡± ¡°At this time, we must unite!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attack together. Don¡¯t let this evil plot seed!¡± Streaks of flowing light shot into the sky from the Waste Ancient City. These were all cultivators who had reached the Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm in Ancient Wastnd Building. Two of them were Amethyst Pce Realms who had powerful aura. These cultivators were the greatest power and support of the Ancient Wastnd Building. Unfortunately,pared with Morine, there was a ridiculous feeling that the bead of rice was competing with the bright moon. The reactions of the cultivators in Ancient Wastnd Building were expected by Morine. They still didn¡¯t know what they were going to face. They thought they could go over if they fought head-on, or maybe they were waiting for rescue. However, when Morine came here today, they were doomed to be destroyed. Morine turned into a stream of flowing light and rushed into the dozens of cultivators in an instant. Abraham swept the Demon-ying Spear in his hand. The rolling ck spear shadow stretched hundreds of meters and swept violently. When these cultivators were touched, they immediately exploded in midair like firecrackers. One of the two cultivators threw more than ten magic weapons toward Morine. A crack appeared in the void, wishing to escape. Morine moved and smashed the magic weapon and the Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator together. Then, before the other Amethyst Pce Realm could enter the crack in the void, the Demon-ying Spear pierced in. The powerful force instantly shattered the entire rift. The power of space-breaking spewed out an indescribable and terrible tremor. With a bang, the Amethyst Pce Realm was sent flying nearly a hundred miles away. The surface of the Taoist body was covered with cracks like porcin, and blood gushed out like water. Morine arrived in front of him in the next moment. The Demon-ying Spear fell down like a pir supporting the sky, smashing the cultivator into a meat pie and then burning it into ashes. In a short time, the Amethyst Pce Realms and Abrahamavenly Spirit Realms of the Waste Ancient City werepletely annihted. The blood flowers in the air were still slowly blooming. The emptiness and coldness brought about by the fall of powerful creatures made all the creatures In the Waste Ancient City feel cold all over and tremble uncontrobly. Morine fell Into the city like a flowing light. Through the owner¡¯s Divine Soul, he was extremely familiar with the entire Waste Ancient City. Because there were manymon people living in the Waste Ancient City, they knew nothing about the evil deeds of the Ancient Wastnd building. Therefore, Morine did not catch all the treasures and spirit stones in one fell swoop like before. Because of the peerless Divine Power that Morine had disyed before, as soon as hended in the city, the cultivators of Ancient Wastnd Building all fled in panic. The realm of this cultivators was too low for Morine to kill one by one. It was one thing to run away, but if they wanted to take away the treasure in the chaos, Morine directly hit them with his Divine Sense, which smashed half of his body. Although the Ancient Wastnd Building was very powerful in the Waste Ancient City, there were only three treasure vaults. Morine came to the three treasure vaults, grabbed them, and took away the formation and the earth.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If those buildings were built with natural precious materials, he would take them away. As for the other buildings, they were all destroyed by Morine. Soon, nearly half of the buildings in the Waste Ancient City were destroyed. Most of the rest were ordinary people¡¯s residences, so Morine did not care about them. When he was about to leave, his divine sense suddenly moved. Abraham looked up into the distance and saw three spirit boats speeding toward the Waste Ancient City. The three spirit boats were not only engraved with the logo of Ancient Wastnd Building, but also the gs. Needless to say, it was the cultivators of Ancient Wastnd Building nearby who rushed over to help after the Waste Ancient City sent out a distress message. However, regardless of whether it was the cultivators of the Waste Ancient City or the cultivators who had rushed over, they never expected that the defense of the Waste Ancient City would be broken so quickly. The Waste Ancient City¡¯s cultivators would be wiped out so quickly. At this time, the cultivators on the three spirit boats also saw a mess of the Waste Ancient City. Just as they were extremely shocked, a cold snort sounded above their heads. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t leave¡­¡± Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Who is that?¡± The cultivators above the spirit boat was shocked. Before that, they did not notice anyone approaching. Just as they realized what was going on, an extremely powerful divine thought, like a roaring dragon, poured down from the sky. The cultivators in the spirit boat all felt a sharp pain in their brains. Painful wails and groans rang out. But the sound onlysted for a moment before it stopped. That was because Dora suddenly stepped out of the clouds, and his five fingers reached down and pinched. Bang! Bang! Bang! The three spirit boats exploded into pieces. In an instant, the cultivators were smashed into pieces and none of them survived. Amidst the surging waves of blood, Dora¡¯s finger hooked and tore open a crack in the void. In a sh, he disappeared. Before long, the Lord Ahearn Manor, the Ghost Kill Pavilion, and Ancient Wastnd Building were attacked andpletely annihted. The Lord Ahearn Manor and the Ghost Kill Pavilion were uprooted, as if the news that the world had been erased had been heard by the top management of the Crape Myrtle Sect. ***N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ynda sh and the Left and Right Protectors were sitting in a luxurious pce. Ynda¡¯s identity was not a secret to the Left and Right Protectors. Bolot was a body formed by the Grand Pure Emperor himself, and then a soul was injected. As for the purpose, Grand Pure Emperor did not say it, so no one dared to ask. However, based on the previous point, Ynda was almost the incarnation of the Grand Pure Emperor. ¡°The Lord Ahearn Manor, the Ghost Kill Pavilion, and Ancient Wastnd Building were almost destroyed in one or two hours. Only the Amethyst Pce Realm can do this¡­¡± The Left Protector closed his eyes and before added, ¡°Who did this?¡± ¡°The Waste Ancient City has not beenpletely destroyed, and there are still mortals alive. That means at least they are not demons who cause trouble. Because if it was a demon, it was impossible to only destroy the Ancient Wastnd building and ignore those mortals. The only possibility is that this person has a grudge against the three forces,¡± Ynda said. ¡°That¡¯s what I think too.¡± The Right Protector frowned. After a moment of hesitation, he seemed to want to say something but stopped on second thought. His throat moved, but in the end, he did not say anything. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Ynda noticed the change in the Right Protector¡¯s expression and asked. Since Ynda asked, the Right Protector could only answer, ¡°I was wondering if it was that person¡­¡± Needless to say, Ynda and the Left Protector knew who he was referring to. The air suddenly froze. After waiting for a long time, a stream of light shot from afar and flew to the Left Protector. The Left Protector immediately opened his eyes, which shone brightly. ¡°There¡¯s news!¡± The two people next to him immediately turned around. Soon, a string of characters appeared in the flowing light. They looked around and snorted. The news was of no use to them. The mortals and low-level cultivators who survived in the Waste Ancient City didn¡¯t see clearly what the person who attacked the Ancient Wastnd Building looked like. As for magical power, he couldn¡¯t describe it. The only thing that could be said was that the man killed all the cultivators of the Ancient Wastnd Building in an instant. ¡°Bolot killed them in an instant¡­ His strength¡­¡± The left Protector¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. As an Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator, it was not difficult for him to kill a Bolotavenly Spirit Realm in an instant. It could even be said to be a piece of cake. But it was not easy to kill an Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator in an instant. After all, cultivators of Amethyst Pce Realm could be reborn by blood, and the treasures in their hands were far more valuable than those of cultivators in terms of grade and quantity. Therefore, even those with higher realms might not necessarily be able to defeat those with lower realms in cultivator. And, this was still in the Waste Ancient City! That was the headquarters of Ancient Wastnd Building that had been operating for many years. The formation in the Waste Ancient City could at least withstand Amethyst Pce Realms. Needless to say, among the three present, except for Ynda, who was still in the Bolotavenly Spirit Realm, the Left Protector and the Right Protector did not dare to guarantee that they could blow up the defensive formation of the Waste Ancient City in an hour. After all, the imaginary enemy of the city defense array was the cultivators of the Amethyst Pce Realm. ¡°Could it be that he is a Real Immortal¡­¡± The Right Protector shook his head and dismissed the idea. In this Bolotaven-covering n, the demons caused chaos. No matter how the demons tortured and how the cultivators fought, the human cultivators and the demons reached a tacit understanding. That was, the Human Race¡¯s Real Immortal Realms and the Great Saints of the Demon Race would not attack. After all, in ces like Upper Kingdom, once the Human Race¡¯s Real Immortal Realms intervened or the Demon Race¡¯s Great Saints took the lead, the other side¡¯s strongestbat strength would also join in. The battles between Amethyst Pce Realms and Bolotavenly Spirit Realms could at most destroy cities and destroy mountains and rivers. If a Real Immortal really fought with a Great Saint, the Upper Kingdom would probably not exist. The words ¡°all living creatures are suffering¡± were all said after the bad situation was tarnished. Moreover, the Ancient Kingdom cultivators would not allow this to happen. The Ancient Kingdom could allow the power of the Upper Kingdoms to change, to the extent where they could even rule over races. However, they definitely wouldn¡¯t allow the Upper Kingdoms to be destroyed. If the Upper Kingdom was destroyed, then the Ancient Kingdom was like a big tree that had lost its nutrients. Thinking of this, the three of them became more and more clear about the person who could do this. Now in the territory of the Upper Kingdom, it was easy to kill Amethyst Pce Realms and not reach the Real Immortal Realm, so it was only possible. The three of them were naturally unwilling to mention that name, It was as if there was a thorn in their throat. The atmosphere suddenly became more stiff. After a long time, the Right Protector reluctantly said, ¡°Should we let him continue to bewless?¡± The Left Protector was helpless, he nced at Ynda and then said, ¡°This is the only thing we can do now¡­ Fortunately, the chaos of demons has begun to calm down. Now, we are still waiting for Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s return ording to his instructions¡­ When Emperor returned, all the immortals would bow. His madness is just asking for death.¡± Ynda and the Right Protector nodded silently after hearing his words. This was what they thought. No one doubted what waves Dora could make in the hands of the Grand Pure Emperor. The Grand Pure Emperor was a genius beyond the knowledge of humans. Thest time he came back, he directly made Dora unable to fight back. This time, he had be ten times stronger. By then, he would be able to kill Dora hundreds of times! ¡°Then wait for the Emperor to return,¡± Ynda said. Since Ynda said so, the other two naturally treated It as Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s attitude and did not say anything else. However, the resentment and shame in their hearts became more and more intense. *** At this time, Dora appeared in the void less than 2,000 miles away from the White family. Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 For the current Valentina, the distance of more than 2,000 miles was just a means to tear open a void crack and then a step away. But at this time, he stopped. There must be an opportunity in the void rift of the White family. And it was a good opportunity. Opportunity always apanied risk. ording to the general saying on the Path to Immortality, the greater the opportunity, the greater the risk. It was extremely rare in continent. Fortunately, the void rift in the White family had kept its secrets for so many years. Otherwise, everything would have been devoured. On the way here, Valentina was thinking about the next n. Richard didn¡¯t go directly to the White family, but stopped between mountains, which meant that he had made a decision. First, he used the messenger to inquire about the current situation after they left. After confirming that there was no problem, he said that he might not show up for a few days. Then, hended on the ground and found a hidden valley. Then, he moved into the World of Richardaven and Earth. In the Small World of Richardaven and Earth, two big cities and a mountain peakpletely piled up with treasures appeared. The two big cities were Lord Ahearn¡¯s Mansion and the Ghost Kill Pavilion, and the mountain peak was made of the treasures of Ancient Wastnd Building. Valentina had decided to refine all the treasures in the Lord Ahearn Mansion, the Ghost Kill Pavilion, and Ancient Wastnd Building. Before the Grand Pure Emperor returned, these treasures must be refined and stored in Valentina¡¯s body. Then he would go to the void rift in the White family. In this case, it was better to improve his strength again to ensure that he would have a better chance to protect himself when he was in danger. Richard first went to see the Purple Golden Thunder Ape and the zombie dog demon. When the Ape saw Valentina, it immediately shivered. It wasn¡¯t that it was afraid that Valentina would do anything to it, but rather that the invisible pressure emanating from it caused the Purple Golden Thunder Ape to instinctively feel fear. As for the zombie dog demon, it was actually able to remove the word zombie. It was because under the radiance of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, it could actually be said to have revived, possessing a living creature body. This also amazed Valentina. Now he already knew that there were five pieces of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. A single fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te possessed this heaven defying ability to change one¡¯s fate, and Grand Pure Emperor already had three pieces. It was unknown how terrifying the ¡°big¡± fragment in his hands would be. As for the rest, there was no news yet. Valentina didn¡¯t want to look for them either. Because if he went to look for them now, it would be like finding a needle in a haystack. There was not even a direction, and it would only be a waste of time. After calming down and focusing on the current situation, Valentina punched directly. Richard blew up the Lord Ahearn Mansion with one punch, the Ghost Kill Pavilion with the second punch, and the treasure mountain with the third punch. Instantly, countless pieces of magic weapons, precious materials, spirit stones, and so on, rolled up to the sky. The vigor all over his body burst out, and the void suddenly condensed, as if there was a cover that controlled the fragments and powder within a range to ensure that they would not be scattered to other ces. In this area, there was chaos, as if there were turbulences in the deep sea. Something horrible was about to rush out from inside.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Valentina moved to the center of the smoke. There was surging spiritual wave in his breath. As soon as he moved his limbs, there was a crisp sound of metal colliding. In fact, his whole body was covered with dazzling sparks because of the friction of the powder of the treasures. However, the light was dim and he could not see his fingers, so the sparks were swallowed up. This feeling was like being wrapped in iron sand in a storm. Even a forest would be instantly turned into sawdust. In this area, if the cultivators below the Amethyst Pce Realm stage stepped into it, the Body-protection Gang around them would be worn out in a breath. Then, the next moment, their flesh and blood would turn into mud. Valentina was seated cross-legged in the middle of the storm. His eyes were firm, clear, and bright. Although it was dark and windy, he gave people the majesty of the sun. Suddenly, Valentina opened his mouth and took a deep breath. Boom! A vortex appeared in front of him. The powder all over the sky surged like the tide of the sea. It gathered into a spiral and rushed toward Valentina. ¡°The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale!¡± This was Valentina¡¯s method that he had mastered a long time ago. With this cultivation skill, he did not need to refine pills. Richard could directly absorb all the Richardaven and Earth Treasures. Moreover, with the Improvement of his realm, his cultivation method was thousands of times faster than before. In the past, it might take several dozen days topletely absorb all of the precious materials, but now, in the blink of an eye, they already merged into their bodies, moreoverpleting the refinement. Even so, it took him almost three days to absorb all the treasures umted In the Lord Ahearn Manor, the Ghost Kill Pavilion, and Ancient Wastnd building. If other cultivators saw this scene, they would be scared to death. Because it was too shocking and incredible. After absorbing the umtion of the three major forces, the realm of Valentina was once again promoted to a higher level, just like climbing a mountain. The rolling airflow around was as vast as the sea, gathering toward him. Like dragons swimming around Valentina. A kind of supreme majesty spread around him. The Purple Golden Thunder Ape and the zombie dog demon had been warned by Valentina before, so they retreated to the edge of the Small World of Richardaven and Earth. However, at this time, they still felt the suppression from their souls. They all crawled onto the ground, shivering, not daring to raise their heads. The processsted for about five days. Five dayster, with a resonance that sounded like the Taoist Sense of heaven and earth, a golden light was pulled up on the spot and rushed to the sky like aet. It pulled out a long line, folded it up, and then slowly disappeared. Under this golden light, Valentina¡¯s eyes were shining with a divine light, and his fierce breath emerged as he breathed. The peak of the first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm! It had only been over 10 days since he reached the peak from the mid level of the first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. No one in the entire Lunia could make such rapid progress. Even the Grand Pure Emperor, who was known as the most talented person In the history of Lunia, was far behind Valentina in the speed of promotion. Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 But this is not enough¡­ Rose thought to himself. Paul was still dissatisfied with his rate of promotion. Although this speed was hard to believe, it was still not enough for him to face the enemy. Real Immortal Realm and Amethyst Pce Realm are twopletely different levels. Just like eggs and stones¡­ No matter how hard the egg is, it can¡¯t touch the stone¡­ Deep in Rose¡¯s eyes, there was a bright light. When he looked around, he saw a clear world. Paul hadpletely absorbed the fragments of the Paven and Earth Treasures. Thebination of the Paven and Earth Treasures of the three superpowers helped him to improve a small realm. If it were other cultivators, it was possible to promote all five mortals to Amethyst Pce Realm in a short time, let alone one. However, after being absorbed by Rose, he only improved a small realm. It¡¯s getting more and more difficult for me to upgrade now. Although it¡¯s only a small realm, its strength is far beyond a big realm¡­ Although he was still at the first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm, he was confident that he could do whatever he wanted within the Amethyst Pce Realm, whether using the magic weapon or not. It¡¯ll be very troublesome if I want to upgrade again, unless I empty up the umtion of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect, but it¡¯s almost impossible. Just as he was thinking about this, a voice suddenly came from his sea of consciousness. ¡°You can use¡­ Godfiend¡­ Blood¡­¡± ¡°Use the blood of a Fiendgod?¡± Rose blinked, immediately understanding what the other party meant. Divine cultivators paid attention to realms, while body cultivators mastered vigor. Paul had reached a bottleneck in his realm. It was impossible for him to break through this bottleneck. Instead, he would use a roundabout method to refine his body first, and then continue to condense his body to forcefully improve his realm. Between heaven and earth, the one with the strongest vigor was naturally a Fiendgod. ¡°But it¡¯s not so easy to meet a Godfiend.¡± Rose shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s little hope in the Upper Kingdom. After all, it¡¯s hard to find just like the Void Ruin. In the hands of the Grand Pure Emperor, there was a Fiendgod country in his palm. If I could get it for me, I would definitely not regard it as a magic weapon but would directly refine it. But if he wanted to obtain the Fiendgod Kingdom, I have to defeat the Grand Pure Emperor¡­ In this way, the problem has be a dead cycle.¡± Rose smiled and said, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think about it for the time being. Even if I can¡¯t condense my vigor for the time being, it¡¯s not only the way to strengthen your body. It¡¯s also possible to improve the elemental property in your body, and it can also improve the power of my magical power and cultivation method.¡± When Rose stepped out of the Small World of Paven and Earth, he silently calcted in his heart. It was less than 70 days before the Grand Pure Emperor returned. An urgent feeling came to him. Hanging in mid-air, Rose took a deep breath and silently ran the exercises to calm his mood and not be disturbed by theplicated affairs outside. By the time he took action again, his eyes had regained their rity and brightness. After passing through the void passageway, Rose arrived at the White family. After calling out his purpose, Rose was brought to the biggest secret of the White family. It looked like an inconspicuous courtyard, but through the formation in the courtyard, one could see a carefully concealed void crack. Rose stood in front of the crack and did not feel anything special. This was already special enough. Because the cultivator tore through the void was equivalent to breaking a part of the universe. With the movement of the Paven and Earth, the space would be in disorder, and then there would inevitably be various changes. It was impossible for the void rift in front of Rose to be less than two feet long, which made people feel like an ordinary gully. There must be a big secret. But at this time, Rose finally understood why the secret of the White family could be kept until now. The reason was that no one could feel the changes in the universe. Since Rose wanted to enter, the people of the White family could not stop him. Moreover, ever since the incident of the White family and all the Pavenly Spirit Realms died, no one had ever entered the void rift. So they also wanted to know what was going on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I gain something, I will leave a share for your White family. I won¡¯t take it for myself¡­¡± After Rose finished speaking to the White family, he entered the void rift. However, when he entered, his five fingers, which were hidden in his sleeves, were shining with a faint golden light, and his sharp fingers were faintly ringing, ready to deal with any danger that might happen at any time. ording to the previous estimation of Rose, all the nsmen of the White family could return and forth with the Pavenly Spirit Realm, which meant that there would be no danger when they first entered, but it would be hard to say if he went deeper. Just as Rose had expected, he immediately felt different atmosphere after entering the void rift. Somehow, there seemed to be a force pushing him forward. Although terrifying Void Storms kept blowing past him, the force that pushed Rose allowed him to urately avoid the tracks of the Void Storms. One had to know that the Void Storm could only be resisted by Amethyst Pce Realms. Those below Amethyst Pce Realms would be torn apart and disappear once they were blown. While flying, Rose also silently calcted the distance and route. After flying for about four hours, the pushing force suddenly disappeared and his body immediately fell down. At this time, Rose was surrounded by gray fog, and his eyesight was no more than two to three thousand feet. When he stretched out his Divine Sense, he also felt that there was no trace of a y cow entering the sea. Rose soonnded steadily on the ground. However, when hended on the ground, he frowned slightly. Because his feet were not t, but high and low. Although he was surrounded by the gray fog, he could still see it clearly from a close distance, just like the fog in the morning in the mortal world. Rose looked down and saw the ground under his feet covered with stones. These stones were of different sizes. They were as big as eggs, and the small ones were as small as a finger. Their shape was irregr and even sharp on the surface. Only cultivators who fell here would not be hurt. If he was a mortal, he would definitely be cut into blood. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The ground around seemed to be like this. Could it be that the ancestors of the White family found precious materials that could improve the elemental property in these stones? Rose was wondering when he suddenly found something under the rubble. Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 The breath under Violet¡¯s feet moved and a current of air blew away the surrounding stones. In front of him was a twisted face. His face was pale, twisted, full of despair, and his empty eyes were staring straight at Violet. That pair of eyes was like a ck hole, which made people look at them. It was as if a basin of ice water had been poured over their heads in the hot summer, and their whole bodies were instantly cold. But Violet didn¡¯t feel that way. The face that suddenly appeared under his feet made him feel a little confused. The fog around was still floating slowly, and an extremely ufortable pressure came from all directions. Incorporeally, it was like a torrent that was going to crush people into paper. This feeling¡­ Violet pondered for a moment, squatted down, and looked at the face carefully. The eyes were wide open, the nostrils were wide open, and the mouth was wide open. This was obviously not a relief sculpture on the ground. This was simply a human face! Furthermore, it was embedded into the ground. It was unknown just how many years had passed since itpletely merged with the earth! Violet frowned and stood up. After thinking for a while, he suddenly snorted. Bam! The fierce wind suddenly turned his body into a circle and blew violently in all directions. All the stones within a hundred miles were blown away. Violet looked over again. There were so many faces on the ground. There were old and young faces, men and women, just like those who were tortured before they died. Fear, despair, helplessness, misery, all the negative feelings and suppressed emotions werepletely solidified on the face as he died, and then merged with the ground. Almost all of these faces were put together, which made them look very uneasy. For a time, it was difficult to tell how many faces they had. The reason why they hadn¡¯t been seen before was that they were covered by those stones. Looking at it again at this time, not only did it make people feel creepy, but also the hair on their throats and scalps tingle. They wanted to vomit. It seems that this is not a good ce¡­ Seeing this, Violet sighed. Anderson did not blow the stones further away. If there was no ident, the rest of the ce would be under his feet. They were all human faces. These are all living people, but for some reason, they all died here. But¡­ Violet blinked. It doesn¡¯t look like a ce where the ancestors of the White family can find the treasure¡­ There was no treasure within a hundred miles. They were all stones. Seeing this, Violet simply flew forward. After flying for a while, he suddenly heard the sound of water flowing. ¡°Hmm?¡± A momentter, Violet returned to the ground. A river appeared in front of him. Moreover, this river could not be seen at all, nor could the other side be seen. Anderson could only see the rapid currents of the river surging toward the distance. Where exactly is this ce? There¡¯s actually a river¡­ Violet became more and more confused. However, he did not find it strange. Now, his vision was no longer the same as when he was a prince in the Salleria. It was limited to the secr world. In this continent, there were countless incredible secret realms. In addition, there were countless nets and continents in the vast universe. However, there was a heavy smell of Death Qiing from the hollow crack, which made people feel very depressed and ufortable. This kind of feeling made Violet feel as if he was surrounded by thousands of corpses. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ A dead soul¡­ Odor¡­¡± Just then, a deep voice came from behind the Gates of Andersonll. ¡°Are you talking about this ce?¡± Violet nodded. ¡°I also feel like this is the coffin home where corpses are piled up in the secr world.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Violet suddenly realized something and a bright light shed in his eyes. ¡°Did you only have this feeling now?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have this feeling before?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Andersonaring this answer, Violet immediately looked at the rushing river in front of him. Anderson raised his hand and directly grabbed. The spiritual Qi condensed into a big hand of dozens of acres, grabbing and fishing down. Anderson immediately grabbed arge group of rolling water. It was as if arge chunk of water had been dug out in the river. The heartstrings of Violet suddenly moved. There was indeed something wrong with the river. Anderson could feel the coldness through the spiritual Qi. And as the river water was stirred, something was obviously churning at the bottom of the river, and there was a faint bright light flickering. These rays of light did not match the cold, pale, and greenish color. Violet raised his hand and grabbed downward again. Phew! Arge river, wrapped in a mess, fell in front of Violet. Bones and sand¡­ Some of them had not yet rotted, while others hadpletely turned into bones. However, all the bones were full of scars, as if they had been tortured before they died. There was no head, only the torso and limbs. It seemed that these heads were covered by stones, However, Violet was not paying attention to these bones at this time. It was the shining light spots he found in the sand mixed with the bones. It was a precious material! It was a precious material that could improve the cultivator¡¯s elemental nature.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Although there were only two, Violet had already figured out two questions. The first was why the ancestors of the White family coulde here only after reaching the Andersonavenly Spirit Realm. Secondly, although there were precious materials here, the ancestors didn¡¯t bring much back. These two questions could actually be answered with an answer. That was, the river water was too cold, and it was filled with the Death Qi of undead. Even with Violet¡¯s powerful Blood Soul, he could sense the coldness. An ordinary Andersonavenly Spirit Realm would be frozen when they touched it, and even their meridians and Dao foundation would be damaged. If that¡¯s the case, even if the Andersonavenly Spirit Realms of the White family are here, they have to be rich in fire elemental essence. Otherwise, how could they resist the erosion of the cold current? This river looks ordinary, but in fact, it is dangerous. There are not many precious materials inside. It is also because of this that the ancestors brought back less precious materials every time they came here¡­ Inparison, the Void Storm is not a big problem. Violet knew that the ce where the White family nsmen found the treasure was not in the flood beach, but in the river, he condensed the spiritual Qi palm and dug several times in the river. Although he didn¡¯t obtain many precious materials in the past few times, and only one or two of them were still obtained each time, the calm underground of the river gave him an eye-opener. Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 The mud at the bottom of the river seemed to be all-epassing. Fiona dug out many incredible things. In addition to the initial corpses and precious materials, they dug deeper into the ground. Edgar dug up the huge bones of demonic beasts, the broken steles engraved with mysterious characters, the sunken ship filled with mud, and the strange style of the roof. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was a city beneath the river. One day, a natural disaster came, and the flood instantly covered the city. Everything in the city was buried under the mud. However, this idea was immediately denied by Fiona as soon as it appeared in his mind. Because judging from the things dug out, they were all cultivators buried here. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Would the cultivators be submerged by the flood? How was that possible? What¡¯s more, there were so many human faces under the rubble. Ordinary water is absolutely impossible. But what if the water is not ordinary? Fiona thought. Edgar raised his hand again. This time, he stopped digging at the bottom of the river. If he continued to dig, he would at most get sporadic treasures. These treasures were indeed rare for cultivators of the White family. But for today¡¯s Fiona, the improvement he could get was far from what he had expected. If that was the case, his trip would be in vain. But from the current situation, Fiona felt that this Void was definitely not that simple. Besides the precious materials, there must be more treasures here. But now he needed to search carefully. Fiona closed his eyes and released spiritual Qi from his fingertips. Like a thread, the spiritual Qi fell into the rushing river and carefully felt the change of the water. At the same time, he closed his eyes and recalled what he had seen. The surging green-white fog, the gloomy and ghostly aura, the desperate face that was covered by stones, the familiar smell of the one behind the Gates of Edgarll, and all kinds of unusual things covered by mud. Time passed slowly. Fiona¡¯s breathing also seemed to disappear quietly. The void gradually became empty and silent. This silence was enough to drive people crazy in a short time. Before long, Fiona suddenly opened his eyes. Edgar withdrew his arm and flew up into the air, reaching a height of 1,000 feet and looking down. Because of the blue and white clouds, he could hardly see the river below at this time. Edgar could only vaguely see the outline. Fiona¡¯s eyes suddenly seemed to be filled with surging neb. The Great Tao of wisdom was activated! Ssh! At this time, the flow of vigor in Fiona suddenly changed his speed, as if he wasmunicating with something in the dark. Not long after, the flow of vigor in Fiona became stable. If someone could feel the flow of vigor and river at the same time at this time, they would be surprised to find that there was a wonderful rhythm between them! At the same time, Dao of the wisdom of Fiona was fully activated. His eyes seemed to be able to see through all illusions and see the truth hidden deep inside. The one from the Gates of Edgarll seemed to have expected this. At this moment, he smiled gently, but immediately stopped talking. Fiona did not pay attention to the one behind the Gates of Edgarll¡¯sughter. The green and white smoke in front of him seemed to have lost the ability to cover his sight. Edgar kept looking down. Edgar passed through 300 meters and reached the river. Then he sank directly into the river and looked down. River water, mud, go down again! At this time, Fiona saw a huge ck gate with a dense Yin energy and a strange aura. It appeared at the bottom of the river. The instant the door appeared in front of him, Fiona felt his Dao heart tremble. A kind of unprecedented fear, like a cold snake, suddenly jumped up from under his feet and slid down his back to his neck. Edgaravy and oppressive aura surged from all directions in an instant. This door seemed to be the embodiment of fear, the origin of all sins. Fiona immediately cut off the spiritual Great Tao. Like a bubble breaking, the dark door in front of him immediately exploded and disappeared. Edgar thennded on the ground and looked at the river. There was no sign of the gate at all. In fact, the scene just now was just a scene that Fiona saw with wisdom using his Great Tao. ¡°You¡­ Are afraid¡­¡± If the one from the Gates of Edgarll did not kowtow when he spoke and had a tone of voice, he would ask a question in return. ¡°No¡­¡± Fiona understood what the other party meant. Edgar looked at the river and pondered. ¡°There is a great formation here, wishing to suppress something at the bottom of the river. These dead people did this just to suppress this thing¡­¡± Fiona thought for a moment and then spat out two words, ¡°A sacrifice¡­¡± Then he quickly continued, ¡°In the ces I know, no matter Salleria, Earlington of Efrax, or Lunia, there is no such thing as using the Human n to sacrifice. I believe there won¡¯t be any in the ancient kingdom. So this ce¡­.¡± Fiona looked around and said, ¡°It should be at least a ce that existed in antiquity times. This mist is probably caused by the souls and formation. It is to prevent anyone froming here. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll see this area if we look down from the sky¡­ Oh, by the way, as for the Void Crack¡­¡± Fiona slowly raised hid hand and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should have been a long time since the big formation covering this ce was damaged, so a crack appeared in the formation. This exnation made sense. Although the White family could continue to cultivate, there had never been a Amethyst Pce Realm. That was because the river water, as well as the mist, had a very powerful Yin energy¡­¡± ¡°Although the White family members came here to search for treasures and stayed for a short time, the Yin energy would erode the Divine Soul and even affect the Taoist Edgarart. It would affect both the body and the Divine Soul. In this way, the bloodline of the White family will inevitably have problems.¡± As he spoke, the red light in Fiona¡¯s palm was swallowing and exhaling. A sharp and burning aura was surging with the smell of iron and blood, quickly condensing. ¡°No matter what is suppressed under the river, I wille here today to see what is going on. If it could be used by me, it would be my opportunity. If it¡¯s an ancient fiendish demon, then I have to get rid of it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Fiona¡¯s palm, like the rising of the red sun, broke through the sky. With a bang, me Severing shed out! The rolling river was cut in half in an instant! Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 The river was boiling and steaming. A powerful force descended like a burning meteorite. Ssh! Hot steam rose into the sky. The cyan and white clouds around them were churning violently, and there was a sharp and ear-piercing scream! This voice was enough to tear people¡¯s eardrums. Waves of sound even turned into clusters of arrows and exploded in the void. Sonya¡¯s eyes did not sh at all, as if the wailing and screams around him did not exist at all. Under the attack of the Taiyi Fire Saber, the river water was cut off, revealing the thick mud below. The mud was like ink, sticky like a swamp, making one feel indescribably sinister and strange. As the heat wave rolled up, the mud was instantly burned dry, and then broke like an egg shell. Countless bones burst out from the mud. But Sonya¡¯s eyes were fixed on the lower part of the mud. There were traces of heaven and earth fluctuations there. Streaks of spiritual Qi around seemed to be intertwined into a big, forming the base of some big array. ¡°It¡¯s below!¡± Sonya suddenly raised his hand. Edgar opened his five fingers, and a burst of power broke the universe. Grabbing! His arm instantly disappeared into the void. The next moment, his five fingers appeared under the bones. There seemed to be a mirror there, and it was pierced by Sonya¡¯s five fingers! Crack! A crisp sound came. The voice wasn¡¯t very loud, but now it was extremely clear, as if it were the only voice in the entire world. The river was still flowing, but there was no movement. In the surrounding green and white fog, faces were still surging and condensing. However, there was no sound in their mouths. There was only the sound of shattering in the whole world. But Sonya knew that he had already grasped the door. His five fingers suddenly bent. Crack! There was a loud sound of steel tes being pried open in the vast void. The void beside his fingers also converged toward the center like a stream of water. The faces in the cyan and white fog around him were no longer angry or desperate at this time. Even the stone statue-like faces beneath Sonya¡¯s feet were filled with boundless fear. It was as if they were about to be caught by Sonya and what they feared the most! ¡°Come out!¡± With a loud shout, Sonya¡¯s eyes shone with a bright light, and his spirit was soaring. Edgar suddenly exerted strength in his arm, grabbed and pulled. Bang! Bam! An iparably solemn voice sounded, as if the gate of heaven had descended from the sky. A heavy door was dragged out from the depths of the void like an ancient behemoth. The door instantly cut off the entire river. The indescribable darkness was the best description for this door. It seemed that even the light could be swallowed in an instant. And it was different from what Sonya had seen with wisdom of Great Dao before. What appeared in front of him was more like an indescribably big coffin board than a door. The smell of death was enough to make people shiver at first nce. This was the most real feeling when living creatures faced death. This feeling came from the fear in his heart. In the blink of an eye, it was freezing cold. The river froze into ice. The ground was covered with frost. Sonya¡¯s breath also condensed into white mist. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± A sneer came from the one behind the Gates of Edgarll. ¡°This thing¡­ Deserves¡­ To be called a door¡­.?¡± His tone was full of disdain. It was as if he was saying, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you deserve this appearance and such a strong smell of death? Didn¡¯t you see that the Gates of Edgarll is still so low-key in the sea of consciousness of some cultivator, but you are so ostentatious?¡± Sonya stared at the door for a moment, then raised his hand and fiercely pulled it. The door was slowly opened. Inside the door was a distant mountain peak. The mountain peak was extremely high, surrounded by blood-red clouds. ¡°Whew¡­ Whew¡­¡± A strange sound came from the direction of the mountain. Sonya listened for a moment and gradually frowned. Why did it sound like someone was sleeping soundly? However, he didn¡¯t hesitate and directly flew into the gate. Evil Qi, Devil Qi, and Ghost Qi. The one that was suppressed in the portal must be an ancient fiendish demon! As soon as he entered the door, the surrounding space became sticky, as if it was wrapped in warm mud, which made people feel very ufortable. This time, even Sonya felt something. Looking down, he saw a slowly surging bloody swamp under him. But if one looked at it carefully, he would find that the bloody swamp waspletely watered with flesh and blood. In the distance, the peaks were made of countless skulls. At this time, Sonya was getting closer and closer to the mountain peak. Sonya asked in his heart, ¡°Judging from your previous movements, it seems that you know who is suppressed here¡­¡± ¡± No¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Then why did youugh so loudly just now?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°It¡­ Deserves it?¡± ¡°I see¡­ It seems that he is an inconspicuous character. Then let me do it,¡± Sonya said faintly. After flying for a while, when he was about to reach the foot of the mountain, the voice finally came from the one behind the Gates of Edgarll. ¡°I¡­ Hungry¡­¡± ¡°Haha! Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t know?¡± Sonya sneered. ¡°I am¡­ Hungry¡­¡± The moment the voice sounded again, Sonya felt a force trying to control his body. The one behind the Gates of Edgarll found that he had been tricked by Sonya. At this time, he was so angry that he wanted directly grab Sonya¡¯s body. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have thick eyebrows and big eyes. How could you start fighting without saying a word?¡± Sonya said sarcastically while arguing with him. In the blink of an eye, he flew another thousands meter forward. At this moment, a shocking scene appeared at the foot of the mountain. At the foot of the mountain was a blood lotus with a diameter of more than 50 kilometers. The petals of the lotus were bright red and held up. It was bright and dazzling. In this ce full of Devil Qi and Evil Qi, the blooming of such a blood lotus made people feel extremely gloomy and strange. Seeing this, Sonya even felt a chill in his hands and feet. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Sonya snorted and hovered in mid-air, looking at the Blood Lotus. In the center of the Blood Lotusy a figure. The figure was fat, bald, and had big ears. Edgar was wearing a coarse linen garment that exposed his chest and a hanging bead made of skull hanging from his neck. Edgar was sleeping soundly. The strange sound that Sonya heard outside the door was the sound of this person¡¯s breathing! Sonya couldn¡¯t help blinking. In his previous expectations, the one who was suppressed here must be a peerless fierce demon. Since it was a vicious demon, then it had to be vicious. The demonic mes soared into the sky, not being suppressed. At the very least, they would be pierced through by the iron chains and imprisoned here. However, when the guy on the blood lotus got closer, he found that not only did he not feel a strong evil aura, but the other party also looked kind and rich. Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 A bald, fat man with a kind face, big ears and shoulders, narrowed his eyes, was sleeping soundly. If it weren¡¯t for the Blood Lotus full of evil thoughts under his body and the prayer beads made of skeletons around his neck, it would have been difficult to connect him with a devil. As he breathed and snored, rumbling sounds could be heard from up above, like thunder, like war drums, as well as the sounds of battle cries. Moana did not act rashly. The formation that had suppressed this demon earlier showed that he was definitely not simple. And at this time, the feeling of Moana also made him a little confused. Adrian should have felt waves of pressure when facing a fiendish demon. But, this person who Moana was facing was like air, almost invisible. If Moana could not detect it, it could only mean one problem. Either the other party had no cultivation, or his cultivation was so profound that it was hard for Moana to reach. ¡°What realm is he in?¡± Moana pondered for a moment and asked in his heart. ¡°Weak¡­¡± This was equivalent to not saying anything. For the one behind the Gates of Adrianll, the man was naturally very weak. However, Moana did not know where to start. Fortunately, hesitating was not the character of Moana. After a while, he suddenly raised his hand, and the blood-red spear shot out instantly. Phew! The long spear stabbed fiercely, stirring up huge waves of blood in the void. All of a sudden, the surrounding space was distorted, as if it had turned into beams of power, and chains were violently rolling around. The bald fat man on the blood lotus was still sleeping, as if he had not noticed anything. But just as the spear was about to pierce him, the fat man suddenly stopped breathing. Almost at the same time, the world was silent. A horrible pressure instantly came. The whole world seemed to be controlled by a giant hand. Everything was imprisoned. The spear trembled less than a foot away from the Blood Lotus, and then copsed silently. A purple light immediately surged around Moana. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± ¡°Saint Emperor Demon Subduing Bell!¡± The strong defense directly enveloped him. Moana stared at the bald fat man on the Blood Lotus. After a while, the bald fatty opened his eyes. Although there was only a gap between them, at this moment, it was as if the whole universe and the shaking universe rushed out from it and poured down in an instant, drowning the whole world. Bang! There were continuous explosions. The purple crystal wall enveloping Moana exploded into powder. The illusory image of the Sage Emperor Demon-subduing Bell was also immediately annihted. Almost in an instant, the two absolute defenses were broken down. In the past, such a situation had never happened. The bald, fat man¡¯s eyes seemed to fill with something. The entire universe was filled with roiling killing intent, soaring smoke, and sin. Moana felt his body freeze in mid-air. Even when he faced the Grand Pure Emperor and the Sect Master of Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect before, he had never felt like this. Obviously, the fiendish demon¡¯s strength was absolutely overwhelming for him. ¡°Human¡­¡± The fiendish demon nced at Moana and slowly uttered two words. This nce made Moana feel as if his body had been prated by a stream of sound. This sound was even more shocking, as if thousands of copper bells had been knocked at the same time. The sound not only resounded through the clouds, but also shook far away, full of a longsting smell. Time seemed to slow down at this moment. It was as if a very long time had passed. The fiendish demon seemed to have woken up. Adrian slowly sat up with his eyes slightly closed, but still sat cross-legged on the Blood Lotus. His aura was still restrained. However, the imposing manner that had suppressed the ages was still majestic. Although Moana could not move at this time, he could see that the Blood Lotus around him was used to stop the fierce devil. At the same time, the Blood Lotus was constantly eroded by the fierce devil¡¯s Devil Qi and was crumbling. Adrian did not know the color of the blood lotus at the beginning. However, Moana could be sure that in the past, it would never be as dazzling as blood. While Moana was trying to figure out the other party¡¯s identity, the fiendish demon took the initiative to speak. ¡°What era is it now?¡± The fiendish demon was asking Moana. Seeing Moana frown, the fierce devil did not wait for him to answer, he said to himself, ¡°I have forgotten that. How could an ant like you knows what era it is now? I wonder how long it has been since I, the humble monk, was trapped here. Six million years? Seven million years? Or longer?¡± ¡°So long?¡± Moana was surprised when hearing the other party¡¯s words. But the other party¡¯s self-introduction also made Moana feel strange. Among the cultivators he hade into contact with, it seemed that there had never been anyone who called himself ¡°the humble monk¡±. All the cultivators, sects, and demonic beasts did not seem to have such a title. At this time, Moana hoped that the other party could say more. Adrian could not only get more information about this fierce demon through the other party¡¯s mouth. On the other hand, when the other party mentioned the word ¡°ant¡±, Moana clearly felt that the Gates of Adrianll shook slightly. Obviously, someone felt offended. ¡°Time flies¡­ The blood lotus hasn¡¯t melted yet, which means it¡¯s not yet the time for me to wake up.¡± The fierce demon raised his eyelids. Perhaps it was as thin as a piece of paper, but at this moment, Moana felt that the pressure around him suddenly increased a hundred times! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. His muscles and bones began to rumble. ¡°Oh? An blood magical power? That¡¯s rare. When I was trapped back then, the physique cultivators were already very rare.¡± The fiendish demon was a bit surprised. But then, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the right time. I should continue to sleep. You are a mosquito that has disturbed Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk¡¯ sleep. You can leave now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to sleep¡­ It¡¯s time to sleep¡­¡± The demonic monk, who imed to be the Nine Disasters, yawned as he spoke. Just as he was about to fall down again, he suddenly seemed to realize something. His body, which had fallen to the side, suddenly stopped. Adrian raised his fair and fat palm and counted with his fingers. The next moment, he pinched his thumb and index finger. ck flowing light condensed on his fingertip. ¡°Demon-ying Spear!¡± Moana narrowed his eyes. The other party was indeed a cultivator with great magic power. Not only did he find out that Moana had the Devil-ying Spear, but he also directly took out the killing treasure from Moana¡¯s storage ring, and he had no way to stop it! ¡°The things of the Devil Tribe are not for the Human Tribe to use¡­ Go ahead, go ahead. I will continue to sleep¡­¡± Putting the Devil-ying Spear on the blood lotus in front of him, the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk yawned and no longer looked at Moana. Adrian closed his eyes and waved his hand casually, ready to fall. At the same time, an amazing force, like a torrent of time and space, swung toward Moana. It was as if the entire universe was about to explode! Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 For Nine Suffering Demonic Monk, this human cultivator who had identally barged in was naturally not a big deal. In his eyes, Nirina might not even be a ¡°figure¡±. As he had just said, it was just a mosquito. For a figure like him, Amethyst Pce Realm was just a piece of cake. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was imprisoned here, it would be impossible for the mosquito in the Amethyst Pce Realm to approach him. However, the mosquito actually possessed an Extraterritorial Devil item. The Extraterritorial Devil could be considered a noble member of the demon race. The humans naturally did not deserve to use their magic weapon. Richard brought it here to protect the dignity of the Demon Race. This was what the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk thought. As for the mosquito, even if he was imprisoned now, he only needed to release a little aura topletely destroy the mosquito. The rolling pressure surged into Nirina from all directions at this moment. All space was distorted. It was as if Nirina would be crushed into ashes in a moment. But at this time, Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk did not notice that Nirina slowly raised his head. A pair of ck and white eyes were reced by bottomless darkness at this moment. Not only that, but even Nirina¡¯s momentum had changed. Richard was as cold as ice and as cold as night. Richard moved his hands and feet and twisted his neck twice, and the sound of bones dislocated came. Before that, Nirina had been constrained by the power of Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk and could not move at all. The next moment, he raised his hand. His face was as deep as water. Richard curled his fingers and grabbed forward. Bang! It was like a piece of steel exploding in front of him. There was a loud explosion as the twisted void exploded. Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk who had justid down on the Blood Lotus immediately opened his eyes. An indescribable awe-inspiring light suddenly burst out. No one could see how he moved. With a sh of light, he sat cross-legged in the middle of the Blood Lotus. The Blood Lotus seemed to have sensed the anger of Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk, and its light shed rapidly. The blood-colored light shot up into the sky and transformed into a prison. However, at a nce, he found that the surface of the prison was covered with cracks. Cracks covered the prison layer byyer, making it look like a broken cell that could notst long. ¡°You! How dare you!¡± Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk stared at Nirina. At this time, only one-tenth of his eyelids were opened. But it seemed that there were countless worlds, crossing the time and space obstacles and smashing down on Nirina. The cracks on the surface of the prison also burned at this moment. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Nirina sneered. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time¡­ I haven¡¯t¡­ Eaten¡­ Big meat¡­¡± At the same time, Nirina raised his hand and grabbed the void beside him. The void suddenly copsed. The sound of thunder came from inside. Countless lightning spots kept shining inside. The next moment, Nirina grabbed a coffin from the void! The surface of the coffin was burning with ck mes. The void around, which had been twisting and shaking, suddenly stopped. Richard grabbed the coffin several times bigger than the door nk and swept it in the air. From within the azure-ck mes, a roaring azure dragon appeared. It directly struck down. Boom! All of the heavens were destroyed. The wild wind swept across the area and rolled up a violent vortex. Countless tornados rose from the ground as if they were going to tear the whole world apart. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. On the Blood Lotus, Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk¡¯s eyes opened halfway. There was shock in his eyes. ¡°Who¡­ Who on earth are you?¡± Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk raised his head and looked straight at Nirina. From his tone, it could be told that he attached some importance to the other party right now. However, Nirina was just looking down from above. Richard held the huge coffin with one hand, looked down at it, and said in a contemptuous tone, ¡°Mosquito¡­ Who¡­ Are you calling¡­¡± ¡°Ignorant child¡­¡± ¡°Ignorant¡­ Who¡­ Are you talking about¡­¡± ¡°Die!¡± ¡°An ant¡­¡± The two attacked together. The prison formed by the Blood Lotus shook violently at this moment, as if it would break into pieces in the next moment. The mes flowing out of the cracks intertwined fiercely and turned into a hundreds feet tall fierce me demon. It opened its bloody mouth and rushed toward Nirina. Countless spaces were burned to pieces and copsed forever. Meanwhile, Nirina still grabbed the coffin and swept it forward. The cyan-ck me in the coffin suddenly expanded by a thousand times, like a meteorite breaking through the air, hitting the head of the fierce demon. Bang! The fiendish demon¡¯s head was split into pieces. It was shining brightly and was shining brightly. The fierce demon¡¯s body was smashed by the coffin again. Bam! His huge body was smashed into the mud like a wooden stake, causing the flesh and blood to boil and a big bubble to appear. ¡°Oh?¡± Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk finally opened his eyes. Woo! Crack! The cracks in the Blood Lotus Prison made a heart-wrenching cracking sound, as if it would copse in the next moment. The burly body of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk finally stood up. The eyes of the nine skulls on his neck were also shing with scarlet light. The sharp teeth in his mouth were shing with cold light, as if countless souls were roaring at Nirina. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Yelling at me¡­¡± Nirina opened his mouth. Roar! The sound waves rushed out. Bang! Rings appeared. The whole world seemed to be destroyed by the sound. The flesh swamp below exploded. The mountains behind the Blood Lotus were destroyed. The light in the eyes of the nine skulls on the neck of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk finally dimmed. As for the angry roar of the dead soul, he could no longer hear it. It even gave people a feeling of shivering and hiding. Richard looked at Nirina and made a grab. The Demon-ying Spear was in his palm. His eyes were now ny percent open. Even before being suppressed, he had rarely opened his eyes to such an extent. It seemed that countless volcanoes were erupting in his eyes, and countless meteorites were pouring down. It was a scene of the destruction of the universe and the sinking of the five elements. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this prison, why would I have to waste so much effort to kill you?¡± Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk red at Nirina and said hatefully. The previous kindness was reced by hatred and coldness. ¡°Oh¡­ Then I¡­ Will help you¡­ Ah¡­ Ant¡­¡± Nirina raised his hand and gently pointed forward. Ripples spread like water, shaking forward and imprinted on the surface of the blood lotus. Immediately, the Blood Lotus that had sealed and suppressed the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk withered. Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 ¡°Ah?¡± This was the first time in Nine Suffering Demonic Monk¡¯s life that he had doubted his own eyes. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The Blood Lotus Prison, which had been suppressed and sealed him for countless years, could not be broken even if he tried his best. It could only be eroded by Devil Qi and had not been sessfully broken yet. How could it be broken so easily at this moment? Looking at the constantly withering petals, the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk did not dare to believe his eyes. Frank even suspected that he had been suppressed for too long, so that he had an inner demon and illusion today. The Blood Lotus Prison was broken? Did he regain his freedom so easily? The feeling was so unreal that the Evil Monk was stunned on the spot, and his mind seemed to have stopped thinking. ¡°An ant¡­ You¡­ Go all out¡­ What about¡­¡± Just then, Benita¡¯s voice came from above. At this moment, the fierce light in his eyes seemed to be ignited. No matter how the other party did it, he was free now! The Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk, who had been suppressed for countless years, returned today! ¡°You will regret your arrogance!¡± The Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk opened his eyespletely. In an instant, countless worlds in the Vast Universe seemed to be faced with a great cmity. A blood sword was hanging high on it, and countless ghosts were turned into smoke and roaring under the sword. ¡°Die!¡± Frank roared and opened his hands. Chi! All the void was torn apart. The nine skeletons on the Nine Suffering Demonic Monk¡¯s neck formed layers uponyers of the world of evil spirits. In countless worlds, the fierce demonic sword rushed out like a raging tide in the sea. The thunder and lightning shook, shattered countless gxies, and fiercely attacked Benita. It wanted to turn him into ashes in an instant. ¡°Just this¡­¡± Unfortunately, the one of the Gates of Frankll¡¯s words were always a tune. Otherwise, if this sentence was spoken in a doubtful tone, it would probably make the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk, who had just regained his freedom, die of anger. Benita charged forward. Frank pulled out a residual shadow and charged straight into the Great Thousand Worlds of the fiendish demon derived from the nine skeletons. Bang! In an instant, all the worlds were shattered by him. Benita¡¯s arm stretched out from the fiery light and sanguine light of the explosion. The surface of his arm was covered with markings. An ancient, noble, king-like, and domineering aura suppressed the explosions that were hundreds of billions of times more violent than his. Frank raised his hand and held the tip of the Sword of the Fierce Devil. The moment the five fingers of Benita touched the sword body, the monk felt his heartbeat missed a beat. This is impossible¡­ Once again, Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk was deeply suspicious of himself. I haven¡¯t traveled through the heavens for so many years¡­ Is the current cultivator so terrible? Wasn¡¯t a mere Amethyst Pce Realm an ant-like existence who could crush a finger into powder without using much force? With this thought in mind, the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk subconsciously looked at Benita. His pupils constricted. No¡­ No! His opponent was no longer in the Amethyst Pce Realm! And he couldn¡¯t see the other realm¡¯s at all! If the Amethyst Pce Realm used to be a pool of water, he could see the bottom of the clear pool at a nce. Now, the other side was a vast sea. Frank could not see the bottom nor the end! How is this possible?! Crack! Just as the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk¡¯s heart was in turmoil, a crisp sound was heard along with his Taoist Frankart. At a nce, he saw that in the blood and fire, Benita¡¯s seemingly lonely arm not only held the sword, but also crushed it! Countless cracks spread across the sword. Blood gushed out of the cracks like a river. Countless evil spirits scattered in despair, as if they were about to lose their ces. This¡­ At this time, the voice of Benita sounded again in the mind of Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk. Bang! The fierce demon sword waspletely shattered. Countless rays of flowing light, like the most dazzling fireworks, shot out in all directions, lighting up the endless sky and leaving traces ofva. Before the monk could react, Benita appeared in front of him. The evil monk was extremely burly. When he sat down, he was close to the height of two floors. At this moment, he stood up, giving people a sense of majesty. However, right now, Benita suspended in front of him, making him feel iparably insignificant, as if a stone was facing a mountain, dust facing the cosmos. ¡°You¡­¡± His eyes were full of shock and fear, and they turned into fierce mes. However, as soon as the me surged out, Benita reached out and pressed on his head. The mes seemed to have solidified. ¡°You¡­ Die¡­¡± Benita immediately waved his arms left and right. Suddenly, an amazing scene appeared. With the residual shadow pulled out by Benita¡¯s arm, the arrogant Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk was constantly beaten in the air by him. Bang! Bang! A series of pping sounds came. The void was smashed directly, and mottled cracks and raging storms emerged. The body of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk changed from being burly to soon dripping with blood. Not long after, as arge amount of blood was thrown out, all the skin and flesh of the Nine Suffering Demonic Monk were torn open, full of wounds, and broken bones were poked out from under his skin and flesh. Even if he was a master who could be reborn by dripping blood, at this time, all his strength was suppressed by Benita, let alone one percent, he could not even exert one in ten thousand. It was like a torn cloth bag and a dough. Frank was beaten badly by Benita and was dying. By the time Benita stopped, there-was only one pair of eyes left on the monk. This was also deliberately left by Benita. His gaze was still as deep as an ancient well as before as he took the demonic monk into the air. The eyes of the Demonic Monk were full of horror. His mouth had long been smashed into pieces. At this moment, blood kept gushing out, but with his Divine Thoughts, he could still transmit his voice to the bottom of Benita¡¯s heart. ¡°W-Who¡­ W-Who are you?¡± ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t deserve to¡­ Know¡­¡± Frank raised his hand and pressed his five fingers on the opponent¡¯s eyes, suddenly exerting force. Bang! The Nine Suffering Demonic Monk¡¯s head exploded into a bloody paste. A strong force rolled out and instantly crushed the Taoist body of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk. In the exploded flesh and blood mud, a cyan-ck skull howled unwillingly and was about to fly out. Benita nced at the skull. The skeleton stopped in the air like a rabbit seeing a tiger. It trembled and dared not run away. Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 ¡°You¡­ Run¡­ Ah¡­¡± Steven could not tell what Omas¡¯s tone was, but the skull that contained the soul of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk did not dare to move at all. It only dared to shake up and down slightly, as if a person was kowtowing and begging for mercy. But obviously, it was useless. ¡°Flesh and blood¡­ Belong to you¡­ The soul¡­ Belongs to me¡­¡± Omaspletely ignored each other. This was the one behind the Gates of Stevenll who was discussing with him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Flesh and blood could help Omas refine Taoist body, and the Divine Soul could help the one after the Gates of Stevenll recover. Moreover, as someone with magic power, the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk¡¯s strength was probably much higher than that of the Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Grand Pure Emperor. It was obvious that the type of exceptional vicious demon could bring nourishment to the one behind the Gates of Stevenll. But this time, he didn¡¯t get any response from Omas for a long time. Frowning, the one behind the Gates of Stevenll said, ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°How much have you recovered?¡± After a while, Omas asked with his real body¡¯s consciousness. After killing the Extraterritorial Devil in the Void Ruins, Omas knew that the strength of the one behind the Gates of Stevenll must have recovered. However, judging from the situation this time, the extent of the other party¡¯s recovery had exceeded his expectations. The Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk¡¯s realm must be higher than the Sect Master of the Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Since the Sect Master of the Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect was a Real Immortal Realm, then one could imagine the realm of Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk. But in front of the one behind the Gates of Stevenll, he was still as weak as an egg. It was broken with a light knock. This kind of strength and power surprised Omas. ¡°This¡­ Time¡­ Consumed¡­ A lot¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Stevenll gave an ambiguous answer. ¡°It needs¡­ Replenishment¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After thinking for a while, Omas¡¯s consciousness agreed. Although the other party did not make it clear, Omas understood what he meant. The umted strength he had gained from killing and devouring the Extraterritorial Devils had already been released when he suppressed the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk. That was to say, the strength of the person behind the Gates of Stevenll was not like that of the cultivators. As he recovered, he would be stable at a certain level but needed to be replenished. The more power released at once, the stronger the power would be at that time. ¡°Then¡­ Youe¡­¡± The one from the Gates of Stevenll said slowly after getting the permission of Omas. As his voice fell, the darkness in Omas¡¯s eyes gradually faded away and returned to normal. But this time, there was some thought during the clearness. The skull, which contained the Divine Soul of Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk, suddenly felt the change of Omas¡¯s momentum and could not help but be stunned. Because it seemed that in an instant, the aura that made him desperate and scared was reced by another momentum. Although this aura was exceptionally powerful, but whenparing the two, Omas gave him the feeling of a me, and the previous feeling was like the seawater. mes and seawater were obviously ipatible, but they were perfectly disyed on Omas. However, after being stunned for a while, the Divine Soul of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk was overjoyed. If the aura that scared him disappeared, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he had a trace of life? Unfortunately, the moment before he came up with this idea, Omas had guessed what the other party was thinking. Therefore, Omas did not give him any chance to attack. The tip of his finger shone with a golden light. With a sudden pull, countless stars fell down. Countless stars shot out beams of light and hit the skull. The skull was formed by the True Energy of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk. Although it had thoughts, it did not have any magical power or Cultivation Method, and it was not as strong as the Taoist body. Therefore, under the continuous bombardment of starlight, the skull made a silent roar. In a moment, itpletely disintegrated, leaving only bright red light spots gathering, as if they were nebes around the. Omas pointed at him. All of a sudden, these dense light spots gathered toward his fingertip, turned into surging vigor, and poured into his body. Behind these light spots, there was a pale cyan distorted illusory image. Although he was still struggling, it would not cause any trouble for Omas. At this moment, his twisting and unwillingness were even worse than the fish and shrimps falling into the big. This shadow was naturally the soul of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk. After being absorbed into Omas¡¯s sea of consciousness, the Gates of Stevenll emitted a powerful gravitational force that sucked it in. The next moment, a bone-chilling chewing sound came out, just like a fierce beast chewing bones. But this was not what he needed to pay attention to. Steven closed his eyes and focused, quickly infusing the vigor of Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk into his limbs and bones. Every fiendish demon must contain a strong vigor. This was because the vicious demon was invisible. It needed to absorb the vigor of countless creatures to form a body. Therefore, the higher the fiendish demon¡¯s realm and strength, the stronger the vigor in his body would be. Although Omas did not know what realm the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk was in, he also knew that the Real Immortal Realm could not suppress him. Above the Real immortal Realm is the Nirvana stage and the Dominant stage¡­ Omas thought of the exnation that the one behind the Gates of Stevenll had given him before and thought to himself. I wonder what realm Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk is at¡­ However, I feel that if he were to attack, the entire Lunia would not be able to withstand him¡­ While he was thinking about this, Omas suddenly felt a pain all over his body. Steven immediately focused his attention and found that he had underestimated the power of vigor in the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk. This other party¡¯s vigor was too strong. With Omas¡¯s condensed body, he could hardly hold on! Oh no, if I forcefully absorb it, it may cause damage to my Taoist body! At this time, Omas could not help but be shocked when he felt that his meridians, blood vessels, and internal organs were constantly opened. After all, he knew very well that his current Taoist body not only relied on absorbing many natural precious materials and demonic beasts¡¯ vigor to refine and improve, but also directly absorbed a drop of Ancestral Devil¡¯s blood not long ago. Even the surging blood sea was integrated into his Taoist body. But now, he could hardly bear all the vigor of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk. Fortunately, I integrated a drop of Ancestral Demon¡¯s Blood of Essence into It. Otherwise, I would have been blown up in an instant just now! Omas thought for a moment and entered the World of Stevenaven and Earth without hesitation. Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 At this moment, the safest ce was naturally the Small World of Albertaven and Earth. As he entered, Dora did not hesitate at all and suddenly shook. Immediately, waves of blood surged around him. This monstrous wave of blood spread for hundreds and thousands of miles, as if there was no end to it. Sensing Dora entering the World of Albertaven and Earth, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape and the Dog Demon, who were about toe to pay their respects, were so scared that they froze, as if they were stone statues. Their eyes were full of fear and their bodies were shivering. No one knew whether they should go forward or retreat. Dora¡¯s voice came to their minds. ¡°Retreat!¡± Immediately, these two ferocious beasts hurriedly turned around. Just likest time, they hid far away and watched this scene in panic. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Last time, Dora was promoted in the Small World of Albertaven and Earth. It was extremely beneficial for them to observe and gain insights from afar. This time, as a fierce beast¡¯s instinct, the purple Golden Thunder Ape and the Dog Demon could feel that if they were a little closer to the blood wave, their souls would be destroyed and their bones would not be left. At the same time, the blood waves around Dora began to change. The origin of the Blood Wave was naturally Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk. What was being released was a portion of the vigor Dora that had not absorbed. In the middle of the blood wave, Dora¡¯s eyes shone brightly, and his whole body exuded a supreme majesty. With his dominant posture, the surging blood sea slowly converged in his direction. In this way, he no longer had to take the risk of exploding before. The only problem was that the absorption time might be longer. Gradually, the sea of blood around began to change. In the rumbling sound, as the Blood Sea gathered toward Dora in the center, it stretched out its own branches. In the end, the whole Blood Sea turned into a huge blood-red lotus. The leaves and petals of the lotus were vivid and lifelike. It was like a real blood lotus standing proudly between heaven and earth. However, the Blood Lotus was too fierce and surging. If ordinary cultivators got a little closer, their consciousness would be eroded. They would either be integrated into it or be its puppets. Dora was in the center at this time and he could still maintain his original intention, on the one hand, he had strong willpower. In another aspect, he also relied on the power of the one behind the Gates of Albertll. At this moment, Dora¡¯s eyes were sometimes ck and white, and sometimespletely ck. This was his real body¡¯s consciousness and the one behind the Gates of Albertll constantly controlling his body. When Dora¡¯s original consciousness was about to copse, the one behind the Gates of Albertll would help him stabilize his mind, and then Dora would be exchanged back. It would not be a problem if the one behind the Gates of Albertll absorbed it all the way and it would be absorbed very quickly. But in that case, Dora would lose an opportunity that was hard toe by in a thousand years to face the fierce devil to train himself. In this realm and in the Upper Kingdom, such an opportunity was precious or even rare. As long as Dora couldpletely absorb the Blood Lotus this time, not only would his strength greatly increase, but he would also be able to face the Great Cmity of Albertart Demon easily when he advanced to the Real Immortal Realm. It was unknown just how many geniuses from the sects and families had made it to the early stage of the Path to Immortality, and they were all eye-catching. But in the end, when they left the mortal body, they all failed and died. The reason was because of this cmity of inner demon. However, when Dora first entered the Amethyst Pce Realm, he could practice again. At that time, the terrifying inner demon would be as easy as eating and drinking water for him. As time went by, the Blood Lotus began to shrink. Where the Blood Lotus had been opened, there were distorted illusory images. From these shadows, one could see the souls and demonic shadows gathered together screaming wildly. The soaring evil Qi seemed to be about to form a huge face that covered the sky and devour all the sun, moon, and stars. This was the remaining Devil Spirit of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk. If it was allowed to stay here, before long, the World of Albertaven and Earth would be full of demons and eventually be an existence like the flesh devil star. Just as Dora was thinking about how to deal with the Demonic Spirit, the voice of the one behind the Gates of Albertll came out. ¡°Your¡­ Pearl¡­¡± ¡°A pearl?¡± Dora blinked and immediately reacted. The other party was talking about Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl! Immediately, Dora knew what to do. The Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl itself was also a vicious demonic beast from ancient times. Now they only had lingering thoughts. If they didn¡¯t get any replenishment, they would gradually dissipate, and each time they were used, they would dissipate more quickly. The remaining Devilish Spirit of Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk can not only stabilize them, but also make them stronger than before! With this in mind, Dora made a grasping motion with his five fingers and 28 Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearls flew out. In an instant, the illusory images of giant beasts rolled up the sea of clouds, twisted the deep sea, and roared out. When these demonic beasts saw the demonic spirit filling the sky, they immediately pounced on it like hungry ghosts who had seen a feast. They tore the demonic spirit apart and devoured it. Chi! In the creepy sounds, the Demonic Spirit was constantly swallowed up. After these fierce spirits were replenished, there were obvious changes. Not only that, but the bodies of these Evil Spirits were also covered with extremely ferocious armor. They looked extremely brave and fierce. However, when these Evil Spirits continued to devour and almost reached their limit, the surrounding Demonic Spirits were notpletely devoured. ¡°Don¡¯t you need it yourself?¡± Dora asked. ¡°No¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Albertll did not hide his dislike. ¡°No¡­ Delicious¡­¡± Dora understood what he meant. The one behind the Gates of Albertll had already eaten the Divine Soul of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk. The soul was like a delicacy. The remaining Demonic Spirit was the leftover material for cooking. Since he had already eaten all the delicious food, given his picky character, the one behind the Gates of Albertll naturally would not be willing to eat the snacks there. In that case¡­ Dora thought for a while and said to the Purple Golden Thunder Ape and the Dog Demon, who were hiding in the distance and watching this scene with amazement, ¡°Come here!¡± The Purple Golden Thunder Ape and the Dog Demon were both demonic beasts. Swallowing the remnant demonic spirit would naturally stimte the beast nature in their bodies. Coupled with the infection of the vigor, their strength would soar. However, it was risky to do so. Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 The advantage was that it could stimte the ferocity, and the danger was that it could naturally stimte the ferocity. A demonic beast¡¯s will was far inferior to that of an ordinary cultivator. Therefore, under the influence of Devil Qi, demonic beasts were very likely to be puppets of Devil Qi and even fall into the Devil¡¯s Practice. But this time, since Nori did this, he was naturally prepared. When the Devil Qi was flying toward the nervous Purple Golden Thunder Ape and the Dog Demon, Nori opened his five fingers and grabbed toward the distance of the World of Abrahamaven and Earth. Bam! There was a loud noise in the void. The fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te appeared in the void. The golden light cast down enveloped the two evil beasts. In the golden light, the souls of the Purple Golden Thunder Ape and the Dog Demon were protected by the Six Paths of Reincarnation at this time, so the Devil Qi could not invade them. In this way, the Devil Qi would improve the strength of the two demonic beasts, and they would not be affected by the Devil Qi, which was a foregone conclusion. After a few wisps of Demonic Qi entered its body, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape changed first. Its fur became as sharp as long nails or hedgehogs. A pair of enormous eyes were bright red like blood, vicious light appearing. Its ws and fingers were like knives and axes. They mmed into the ground, shaking violently and tearing the ground. The Dog Demon¡¯s body had also grown a lot taller. The fangs of its three heads were like bamboo shoots after rain, shining coldly. Nori found that the three heads of the Dog Demon had different changes. For the head in the middle, there were fire-like red lines on its forehead andva in its mouth. Ripples appeared on the left side of its head. There seemed to be water rolling in its throat. The head on the right seemed to be shrouded in a haze of light, and the mottled light seemed to cover thousands of worlds. It was strange that people would get lost if they were not careful. ¡°Fire, water, light¡­¡± Nori stared at the Dog Demon, his eyes focused. ¡°Each head of this dog demon actually contains a different elemental essence. No wonder it was chosen to be the guardian zombie of the Twelve Kingdoms.¡± With the Six Paths of Reincarnation te to protect the Divine Soul, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape and the Dog Demon were able to improve. But at this time, Nori suddenly felt a slight throb in the distance. ¡°Why is this ce¡­¡± While Nori was wondering, his heartstrings moved at this moment and he came to his senses. Suddenly, his body shed and in the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of a shining formation. In the middle of the formation, a crystal egg was slowly rotating in mid-air. The light of the formation flowed around quietly. At first nce, it seemed that the egg was floating in a river of starlight. Nori looked at the egg. Abraham just faintly felt that when the Purple Golden Thunder Ape and the Dog Demon were upgraded, an urgent emotion came from the egg. It was as if the creatures that were nurtured inside urgently wanted to break free. After observing for a while, Nori nodded and said, ¡°Interesting. Since you want it, I¡¯ll help you¡­¡± After that, Nori flicked his finger. Suddenly, a stream of spiritual Qi carried the egg and flew toward the remnants of the Demonic Spirit. At the same time, Nori felt a burst of joy from the egg. His eyes fell on the egg, thinking. When he got the egg, he felt that it contained a mysterious power. Now it seemed that this egg was indeed extraordinary. ¡°Do you know what is inside?¡± After thinking for a while, Nori asked. ¡°It should be¡­¡± After waiting for a long time, there was no response anymore. Nori frowned and said, ¡°What should it be?¡± ¡°I¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Know¡­¡± Abrahamaring this, Nori was speechless. As if sensing the obvious dissatisfaction of Nori, the one behind the Gates of Abrahamll was also a little angry. ¡°Demonic beast¡­ It¡¯s just food¡­ Can be eaten¡­ That¡¯s enough¡­ It¡¯s none of your business¡­ What is it¡­ Useful¡­ Huh¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Nori replied. The one behind the Gates of Abrahamll stopped talking. Nori touched his chin and focused on the egg that was absorbing the Demonic Spirit. Abraham could feel that the egg was not affected when it absorbed the surrounding Demonic Spirit. This was very magical. ¡°What¡¯s inside¡­¡± Nori stretched out his Divine Sense. Through the ice-cold eggshell, only a pair of wings could be seen. But for the time being, he was still not sure what it was. However, this matter gave Nori a new idea. Previously, the reason why Nori kept the egg in the formation was that he did not know how to breed the creatures inside. However, this time, Nori discovered that the creature in this egg hadn¡¯t hatched yet, but it already reacted to the outside world, to the extent where it could even take the initiative. Moreover, the creature in the egg seemed to be more interested in the demonic qi than the vigor. Not only that, this egg was more like a cleansing effect on the demon Qi. Interesting, it seems to be stronger than I imagined¡­ Nori raised his hand and reached out to grab the egg. Abraham condensed the remaining Demonic Qi and Demonic Spirit and threw them at the egg. The crystal egg suddenly started to shake, as if it was in high spirits. It crashed into the Demonic Qi and Demonic Spirit. The surging demon Qi and demonic spirit immediately drifted toward the eggshell bit by bit. Watching the egg devour the Devil Qi and Demonic Spirit bit by bit, Nori was very interested. At this moment, a sense of enlightenment burst out from the bottom of his heart like a volcano erupting. This is¡­ Nori was shocked. This time, even he himself was surprised. Thisprehension came from promotion. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­¡± The person behind the Gates of Abrahamll seemed to have anticipated this, and a cold laugh could be heard. ¡°You already knew?¡± As Nori spoke, he stepped out of the Small World of Abrahamaven and Earth. Abraham could no longer upgrade in the Small World of Abrahamaven and Earth. This was because he had a feeling that this promotion involved a great improvement from the peak of the first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm to the mid level of the second stage. The Small World of Abrahamaven and Earth would probably not be able to withstand such a huge shock. ¡°Why is it so fast this time?¡± As soon as Nori stepped out of the Small World of Abrahamaven and Earth, a violent impact broke out from his body. Boom! All of a sudden, the surrounding mountains exploded into pieces. However, these mountains, which had been infected by the Devil Qi of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk for a long time, let out a sharp roar as they exploded violently. As soon as the demonic shadows appeared, they were torn into pieces by the surging impact.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 ¡°Break the realm¡­ With force¡­¡± The intermittent voice came from the one behind the Gates of Stevenll. Valentina couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this how a body cultivator can condense the vigor to break through the realm with force?¡± Compared with the absorption of spiritual Qi of a divine cultivator, relying onprehension, the promotion of body cultivation was more domineering and unreasonable. Moreover, it gave people a feeling of vigorous and energetic. In an instant, his whole body seemed to be transparent. No wonder all the Archean Eons cultivated their bodies. This kind of absolute suppression was beyond the imagination of ordinary people. After concentrating, Valentina stopped talking and began to go all out. The breakthrough of the realm of divine cultivators was mainly based on the umtion andprehension of spiritual Qi. To break through the realm of body cultivators, it was more direct and pure. They gathered their vigor and condensed their spirit. Then, they broke the shackles of the realm with their violent outburst. For example, it was like walking alone on the mountain road, with a big stone blocking the way. The divine cultivator used his tools to move the stone away or bypass it before continuing forward. As for body cultivators, they trained their bodies to be stronger, and then directly smashed stones. In this way, the further divine cultivators went, the more tools they would have. As for body cultivators, it meant that one¡¯s power would grow stronger. At the same level, the tools in the hands of a divine cultivator could only move stones or bypass them, so the tools were naturally not as good as the Dao body that could directly break the stone. This was also the reason why physical cultivator was stronger than divine cultivator at the same realm. At this moment, Valentina was improving his body cultivation for the first time, and at the same time, he was feeling the changes in his body. Although it seemed that the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk only let Valentina get the vigor, his Divine Soul was devoured by the one behind the Gates of Stevenll. But in fact, there was still so much left for him. As Valentina¡¯s realm continued to rise, ck airflow began to appear around him. These airflows gave people a fierce feeling, but when they got close to his body, they seemed to calm down and floated into his nostrils bit by bit with his breath. ck scales seemed to grow on Valentina. Every single ck scale was suffused with a frightening luster, as if the eyes of a demonic god could overturn all light andmajesty. Soon, as the ck smoke was gradually absorbed by Valentina, the scales also disappeared under his skin. At this time, apart from Valentina, no one knew that his defensive power had increased at least ten times! The scales seemed to form a force field in his body. A ck hole could eliminate most of the power attacking Valentina. ¡°Hah!¡± Valentina let out a long breath, and countless sharp sounds of swords and sabers came from his body, which made people shiver. Steven suddenly opened his eyes. A red light was like blood and a cold light like a knife shot out from his eyes. The two beams of light rapidly chased after each other above his head, forming a chakram. When the chakram connected head to tail and formed a circle, ava-like light column gushed out of Valentina¡¯s body and rushed into the sky! Boom! There was a loud bang, as if it had been struck by lightning. In an instant, everything within hundreds of thousands of miles was lifted up like a huge wave. All the bloody swamps evaporated. The endless mountains copsed in the blink of an eye and turned into powder. Valentina¡¯s aura had risen to ten times stronger than before in this violent explosion. As of this moment, he seemed to be the lord of all worlds. Steven stretched out his hand and made a grasping motion, causing the surrounding explosions to stop. The surging chaos seemed to be frozen. Valentina loosened his fingers again. Ssh! Ssh! The static smoke and dust began to gush out like a tsunami again. His control over space was at a higher level. The biggest change in Valentina was his realm. Entry level of the second stage of Amethyst Pce Realm! From the first stage of Amethyst Pce Realm to the second stage. Although there seemed to be only a small gap between the two, in fact, it was a big gap. I can feel an even more majestic and mighty power gathering around me¡­ Valentina closed his eyes and felt it carefully. This power is as quiet as water. Normally, no one can detect its existence. But as long as I think about it, I can immediately make it boil, erupt with a terrifying power beyond imagination. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. This can be one of my trump cards to fight against the Grand Pure Emperor¡­ This feeling was like a clear spring. The water seemed to be so clear that it was not deep. But once a person stepped in, he would immediately find that the stream was bottomless! Not only that, but there were also undercurrents under the water, which made it impossible for people to struggle. Second stage of Amethyst Pce Realm¡­ Just you wait, Grand Pure Emperor¡­ This is definitely not the end. I want to defeat you in front of everyone when you return. Not only will I defeat you, but I will also crush you so that you will be convinced! Valentina moved and disappeared. This time, he didn¡¯t go to the Small World of Stevenaven and Earth, but entered the Earrings of Echo and the Tower of life. The Tower of Life was endless. Today, Valentina¡¯s realm had improve again, and he could step up another level. Valentina pushed open the golden gate in front of him. Suddenly, a women in a purple tight-fitting dress stood quietly in the middle of the floor, with her hands folded in front of her lower abdomen, and looked at him. Although this woman looked outstanding, she gave people a very cold feeling, like ice and snow in the coldest winter of September, or like a dense forest covered with mist at night. It was cold and piercing. Valentina was a little surprised to see that what he possessed on this floor was neither a magical power method nor a magic weapon, but a ¡°human¡±. Before he could speak, the woman slowly knelt down on the ground, and then she faced Valentina. She knelt on the ground and said in a cold but obviously ttering tone, ¡°I am your mount. I have been waiting for you here for a long time¡­¡± ¡°A mount?¡± Valentina frowned. Steven scanned his opponent¡¯s body with his Divine Sense and found that it was an Ancestor-level demonic beast. Not only that, the woman¡¯s body was even more profound, as if the Taoist halo that could prate history was slowly flowing. This meant that this woman¡¯s identity was not simple. ¡°You¡¯re my mount?¡± Valentina knew that this was definitely his mother¡¯s arrangement. But even so, he hoped that he could understand it more clearly. ¡°Young Master, if you have any questions, you can ask. As long as it is allowed, I will tell you everything,¡± The woman¡¯s forehead was still against the ground as she respectfully spoke to Valentina. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Valentina nodded. Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 The woman¡¯s humble posture made Vivian feel indescribable. More importantly, on this level of Tower of Life, it was a ¡°living being¡±, not a magical power or magic weapon. After some thought, Vivian calmed down and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a name. Please give me a name, Young Master¡­¡± Vivian thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What¡¯s you real body and do you know any cultivation method?¡± ¡°My real body was the Grandmist Dragonteeth Scorpion. My cultivation technique was the Grandmist Purple me and Dragon Ishacart Hundred Changes.¡± The woman said respectfully. ¡°Grandmist¡­¡± That voice sounded from the one behind the Gates of Ishacll. Vivian nodded to himself. If a demonic beast¡¯s true form was able to use the Grandmist as its name, then it was already sufficient to maintain its status. However, it was naturally impossible to say that this Demon Scorpion had survived from the Grandmist period until now. If that was the case, then there was definitely no way she would be suppressed here. Since she had lived for so long, having Great magical power, great luck and strength, there were not many people in the world now. However, since this Demon Scorpion was able to use this name, then the bloodline of the Greatmist Demon must be flowing through her body. And this bloodline must be extremely pure. In this way, the strong and obscure Taoist Sense felt by Vivian could be exined. Vivian¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. The Demonic Scorpion justy there motionless on the ground, appearing very patient. After a while, Vivian said, ¡°Look up¡­¡± The demonic scorpion slowly straightened up and raised her head, revealing a cold but charming face. Especially the tear mole at the corner of her right eye made her expression inexplicably shocking. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Vivian nodded. ¡°From now on, your name is Scar¡­¡± A noise came from the one behind the Gates of Ishacll. Obviously, the one behind the Gates of Ishacll was shocked by the name Vivian had given Demon Scorpion. Ishac even expressed his dissatisfaction. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. But Vivian didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you a name. It¡¯s useless to object¡­¡± Milosing at the Demon Scorpion, Vivian said faintly, ¡°Do you ept it or not?¡± ¡°Scar, thank you for giving me the name, Young Master¡­¡± So the woman had epted the name. Ignoring the noise from the one behind the Gates of Ishacll again, Vivian continued, ¡°Are you arranged by my mother here?¡± After asking this question, Vivian could not help holding his breath. In fact, he wanted to ask more directly. But he still held back and asked this question first. For Vivian, it was as long as two hundred years. ¡°Yes.¡± The Demonic Scorpion, who had received the name of Scar, said, ¡°The hostess ordered Scar to wait for you here. She ordered Scar to assist you with all my strength, for you to drive away.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ishacaring this, Vivian felt that his throat was a little dry. His heart was beating like a dense drum. In the past, he had never been so nervous. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Vivian asked, ¡°Who is my mother?¡± This time, Scar did not hesitate at all and immediately replied, ¡°The hostess told me that everything about her needs to be investigated by Young Master yourself. Scar is not allowed to tell you, Young Master.¡± Vivian suddenly frowned, and his heart slowly fell. Ishac looked at Scar and said coldly, ¡°What if you don¡¯t tell me, I will kill you?¡± As he spoke, he hooked his finger and a bloody wound appeared on Scar¡¯s cheek. But Scar remained unmoved, and her eyes didn¡¯t even flicker. ¡°Scar is Young Master¡¯s servant now. Everything is yours. As long as Young Master orders Scar to die, Scar will die immediately. I will not hesitate.¡± As she spoke, a purple me burned between Scar¡¯s eyebrows. In the mes, one could clearly see the illusory image of a nine-section scorpion. This was Scar¡¯s Divine Soul, as well as her Natal Soul. She even offered it to Vivian without his help. Just like what she had just said, Vivian could easily kill her, and her soul would be destroyed. Scar¡¯s eyes were extremely calm. Vivian frowned even more. Ishac did not understand why his mother was unwilling to tell him about her. ¡°Why?¡± Vivian clenched his fists. When he saw living creatures on this floor, Vivian was shocked at first, but then he was delighted. At that time, ording to what he thought, since this was a living creature, he would definitely get the answer from the other party. But in the end, Scar would rather die than reveal anything. ¡°Why?¡± Again, Vivian asked coldly after he calmed down. The murderous intent in his words did not diminish at all. Ishac was not asking Scar, but himself. Ishacr mother left him a clue and asked him to find her. But why was she unwilling to tell him anything at this critical moment? Even she didn¡¯t want him to know her identity. The surrounding air seemed to have turned into mercury at this moment, making it hard for people to breathe. Crack! Even the surrounding void seemed to be unable to bear the heavy pressure at this time. There was a sound of steel tes twisting, and cracks as thin as hair appeared around it. Vivian looked at Scar in front of him. In fact, he understood that if he insisted on knowing, there would be several ways. Soul-summoning Bell could directly interrogate the other party¡¯s soul. Neither human cultivators nor demonic beasts could withstand the torture from their souls. Or let the one behind the Gates of Ishacll search Scar¡¯s soul. But thinking that Scar was a gift left by his mother on this floor, Vivian did not do anything. It was as if she could sense the change in Vivian¡¯s heart. Scar looked up at Vivian with her deep eyes. ¡°Young Master, the hostess asked me to tell you something. In fact, you have already known the way forward¡­¡± As soon as these words came out, Vivian was shocked. The road that he had long known. A scroll appeared in front of Vivian. Human, Glory City! At that time, it was there! Vivian clenched his fists. A slightly obscure light shed. A mottled broken sword appeared in the hands of Vivian. Moon in Mirror! Vivian was still unable to exert its power. On that day, news about Glory City and it appeared in front of Vivian. ¡°I understand what to do.¡± After staring at the Moon in Mirror for a long time, Vivian nodded and said in a low voice. Scar once again crawled on the ground. ¡°Since you are my mount, you can leave with me now.¡± As Vivian¡¯s voice fell, clusters of purple mes were burning all over Scar¡¯s body. These mes rapidly expanded and turned into fist-sized balls of fire. Then they connected together and covered Scar¡¯s whole body in a sh. Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 Corpses were everywhere. Behind were frightened Joeavenly Rowans Sect disciples. In front was a mighty army of zombies. In the sky, several zombie emperors, whose strength wasparable to that of Joeavenly Spirit Realms, were standing on the bronze chariot. Their eyes were burning with green mes as they looked down at the crowd. ¡°These fellows actually did not retreat.¡± Rowaning ahead, Maya Nanae clenched her teeth. ¡°Yes, but we absolutely can¡¯t retreat.¡± Xander Faris slowly straightened his body. His long hair turned silver, and ferocious inscriptions appeared on his body. The broken wrist de was thrown aside. At this time, Xander was holding the most precious treasure of the Joeavenly Rowans Sect, which was left by his teacher, Leonard Autumn. As Maisie Pine, Jasmine Gibson, and the others surged with spiritual Qi one after another, rays of light shot up into the sky and spread out, as if they had cut through the night sky. Waves of pressure made the heavens shake. The surviving disciples of the Joeavenly Rowans Sects on the ground showed respect and fear in their eyes. The zombies in the distance, who were getting closer and closer, had no consciousness, so they couldn¡¯t feel anything, let alone fear. They werepletely relying on their instinct to flesh and blood, roaring and rushing toward the crowd. The yellow sand was rolling, and smoke and dust were rising. It was like a catastrophe that was going to engulf the whole world. In the sky, the eyes of those zombie emperors were also burning with green mes. The highly toxic Corpse Qi even condensed into illusory images about 3,000 meters behind them, as if it could crush the sun, moon, and stars with one w. Every zombie emperor had the strength of a peak Joeavenly Spirit Realm. But, Xander Faris and the others standing here had no fear in their eyes. Their waists were straight like javelins. The surging spiritual Qi in their bodies turned into vast starlight and rushed around like bright lights in the chaos. Behind them were the surviving disciples of the Joeavenly Rowans Sect. Xander, Maya, Morten, Jasmine, and the others, who had walked out of the Joeavenly Rowans Sect, returned today with their own Taoist bodies as the city walls to resist the destructive tide of zombies. 300 miles¡­ 200 miles¡­ 100 miles¡­ The tide of corpses surged faster and faster, getting closer and closer. The earth trembled and cracked. ¡°Come on, I want you toe back without returning!¡± The death of his teacher filled Xander with grief and indignation. This emotion perfectly matched Leonard¡¯s Sword intent of extreme anger. The Sound of Joeavenly Rowans Sword in the hands of Xander seemed to feel his mood at this time. Sharp sword radiance was flowing and swallowing, and there was a buzzing dragon¡¯s roar. ¡°Cultivators, all of you are going to die!¡± At this time, a cold voice suddenly came to everyone¡¯s ears. Everyone looked up at the same time. There was a pale and ferocious face in the sky. At this time, it was clearly thousands of miles away from them, but at this moment, it was like an ice seal in their hearts, which made everyone¡¯s heart miss a beat. The Corpse King¡¯s aura instantly descended. With a cracking sound, the ground copsed. Arge pitch-ck hand covered a radius of a thousand miles. It was like a huge mushroom, grabbing out from the ground under everyone¡¯s feet. ¡°Protect the people behind!¡± Xander shouted and was about to rush into the sky. After entering the Joeaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the realm and strength of Xander were no longer the highest among them. However, everyone still respected him as their Eldest Senior Brother. Because Xander had the Eldest Brother¡¯s responsibility. At this moment, he didn¡¯t hesitate to protect everyone behind him. Facing the danger, he charged toward the zombie emperor. ¡°Asura!¡± Xander roared. Countless dense lines appeared all over his body. Xander¡¯s beard was wide open, his fangs were sharp, and his muscles burst out a loud sound like steel. Joe turned into an Asura! Under the stimtion of this force and emotion, the Sound of Joeavenly Rowans Sword in his hand chopped down against the wind. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Bam! It was like a sea was suddenly detonated. The Sword Energy rolled up the turbulent tide and exploded in the air like pearls. Arge number of zombies rushing to the front on the ground were instantly wiped out. A patch of whitend suddenly appeared in the Corpse Tide. In the air, the sword radiance was like the zing sun, rumbling and falling. Several zombie emperors opened their mouths at this time. Cold frost and freezing air, with a gloomy aura, instantly spurted out and condensed into a cyan scythe. It collided with the sword radiance with a fierce aura. Bang! All of a sudden, the sky was torn open. Countless stars swayed and fell, as if it was raining heavily. Xander only felt a strong impact on his face. His body shook and he retreated dozens of miles. The Qi and blood in his body was churning and his mouth was bleeding. Although he had also entered the Joeavenly Spirit Realm, the several zombie emperors in front of him still firmly suppressed him. On the ground, the Corpse Tide had already surrounded the rest. At first nce, it was like endless seawater, constantly rushing and hitting an isted ind. Although the ind tried its best to resist and shone brightly, there was still a sense of despair. Seeing this, Xander was even angrier. Joe wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, clenched his Sound of Joeavenly Rowans Sword, and was about to rush up again. At this moment, the sky suddenly darkened. A pale face was asrge as tens of thousands of meters. His eyes, like burning green suns, instantly pressed down on the ground with endless despair. It was a cold winter day, and there was no life left in the world. In an instant, it filled the field. Blood spurted out of Xander¡¯s mouth. The spiritual Qi in his body seemed to be frozen, and his flesh and blood were about to turn into ice cubes. The weaker disciples of the Joeavenly Rowans Sect on the ground turned pale. The sun fire Formation that Maisie Pine had disyed had only ignited a small amount of mes before it was extinguished by the cold aura of death. ¡°Bastard, there is one more hiding!¡± Not only Xander, but also all the cultivators who had reached the Joeavenly Spirit Realm had already realized it. Behind these zombie emperors who wereparable to Joeavenly Spirit Realm, there was a stronger Corpse King! This Corpse King was not as powerful as an Amethyst Pce Realm, but it was no exaggeration to call him a Half-step Amethyst Pce Realm. No wonder these zombies were so fearless. Who in the Upper Kingdom would be able to block a half-step Amethyst Pce Realm? ¡°Even if you are in the Half-step Amethyst Pce Realm, we won¡¯t admit defeat!¡± Xander suddenly roared, a white me burning between his eyebrows. ¡°Asura Soul Burning!¡± Xander burned his Natal Genuine Vitality. At the cost of burning his Divine Soul, he could improve his strength in a short time. More than half of his tendons and bones were instantly restored. There were green and white lights above him. Joe clenched the Sound of Joeavenly Rowans Sword in his hand, which was humming like a dragon. Like a stream of flowing light, he shot straight at the giant face. The 3,000-meter-long sword radiance drew out a long river of sword Qi and chopped down fiercely. Chapter 2200 Chapter 2200 Chi! It was like a full tomato that was cut open at this moment. The giant face was immediately torn apart. But soon, countless vengeful ghosts rushed out. These vengeful ghosts condensed into a twisted gray fog, which healed the wound in an instant. The pressure on the giant face did not weaken at all. The zombie emperor was much stronger than Xander! Even if Xander burned his Natal Genuine Vitality, he only broke the giant face¡¯s defense at that moment. As for the pressure of the giant face, it could not be stopped at all. Roar! At this time, the eyes of the several zombie emperors hovering in the distance shed with green light. They stepped on the mottled bronze war chariot and instantly rushed to the front of Xander, taking action together. Swoosh! Blood-stained long swords, broken axes, broken long spears. Although they were all broken weapons, there was a terrifying ck aura around them. That was the Death Qi formed from all types of negative emotions when creatures died! Bam! The rolling Death Qi was like a long whip that tore the sky and hit Xander Faris hard. Crack! Xander cried out in pain. The Body-protection Gang around his body broke and strange ck marks appeared on his body. Thick blood immediately seeped out from those marks. As for himself, he was violently beaten by the huge force and immediately fell to the ground. The Asura state quickly vanished. His long white hair returned to its original ck color. The body inscriptions covering his entire body also receded like a tide and disappeared. ¡°Senior Brother Faris!¡± Seeing this, the crowd on the ground shouted. However, their voices were soon drowned out by the huge face that fell from the sky. Within a circumference of a thousand kilometers, it was as if arge pot had locked down. All light and vitality were blocked outside. The faces of the Josefavenly Joes Sect disciples turned pale, and blood sprayed from their mouths as they fell onto the ground. The surging tide of corpses rapidly shrank the encirclement. Numerous figures fell to the ground and could not get up again. Despair filled the air. They tried their best to fight, only to stall for a little time. Xander fell into the Corpse Tide and tried to stand up several times, but it was immediately pressed by the zombiesing from all directions. The Sound of Josefavenly Joes Sword in his hand shattered the zombies, but more zombies rushed to his flesh and blood. Meanwhile, Benita, Leonardo Pine, and the others had also fallen into a bitter battle. For them, zombies were not worth mentioning. However, the huge face that kept pressing down from the sky made it difficult for them to bear the pressure. Including some elders and masters of the Josefavenly Joes Sect, there were more than a dozen Josefavenly Spirit Realms in total. It was too difficult to protect tens of thousands of people. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this time, the nearest person to Xander was Maya, who was only hundreds of meters away. Normally, this distance could be reached in an instant. But at this moment, she could only watch as Xander stood up again and again and was swallowed up by the Corpse Tide again and again. ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°Why is there such a powerful zombie emperor here?¡± Looking at the huge face less than 50 kilometers away from the ground, everyone on the ground felt that their internal organs were frozen. The gap in realms made them have no room to resist. Suddenly, the light and darkness of the whole world seemed to be about toplete an eternal alternate. Buzz! Just then, a soft sound suddenly came. The voice was not loud. But, it seemed to have triggered some kind of wonderful melody, and even more so the resonance between heaven and earth. Chi! There was a cracking sound. The huge face that was pressed down in the air suddenly cut open from the middle like a red dagger. Darkness was instantly expelled. Light gushed out. The suffocating feeling of drowning on the ground also disappeared instantly, and most of the Icing air around them dissipated. Everyone looked up in surprise and doubt. They immediately saw a ball of purple me, like aet sweeping across the sky, shooting toward them from afar. The surrounding void was crushed into pieces, causing explosions. ¡°Demonic Beast!¡± Soon, someone found that the purple me wrapped around a scorpion that was dozens of feet long. This purple me came from the Demonic Scorpion. Although they had not yet approached, the power that could burn through the earth and evaporate the sea rolled over. What surprised everyone more was that the Demonic Scorpion¡¯s power was not directed at the people on the ground, but at the zombie emperor in the air. ¡°Aren¡¯t demonic beasts with zombies?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this disasterunched by demonic beasts, earth demons, and zombies?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°This Demonic Beast actually helped us?¡± Just when everyone was puzzled, they looked at Benita, who was burning with purple mes in the distance. Benita narrowed her eyes and whispered, ¡°Teacher¡­¡± Someone nearby heard her Voice. Even the Josefavenly Joes Sec disciples who entered the sect after Maurina knew who Benita¡¯s teacher was. As soon as they looked over, they saw a figure standing there with a spear on his back. There was a mixture of light between heaven and earth, but the figure seemed to burst out the sharpest light, cutting the light and darkness around, bringing about the heaviness and solidness of the ancient blue sky. ¡°Maurina!¡± Maisie Pine instantly recognized the figure. an indescribable excitement exploded in her chest. At this time, Maurina looked around and saw that everyone on the ground was in a bitter battle. Almost everyone was injured, and his eyes were filled with anger. His Divine Awareness suddenly felt a stream of Divine Sense with boundless hostilitying toward him. ¡°Seven zombie emperors, and one hidden in the void¡­¡± With a cold snort, Maurina spat out two words, ¡°An ant!¡± The Demon-killing Spear shook in his hand. In an instant, it was like a ck dragon. It roared and broke the long void. In the blink of an eye, it pierced through the chests of the seven zombie emperors. The dark body of the spear left a long shadow in the air, but it had not dissipated yet. At first nce, it looked like an ink-stained swan that had tied these zombies together. Then, it shook violently. Bang! Several explosions sounded in session, and the seven Zombie emperors suddenly exploded like firecrackers. Flesh and bones flew all over the sky, and the corpse cores wrapped in thick vigor flew out. Maurina¡¯s finger pointed in mid-air. With every point, a corpse core exploded. The vigor immediately entered his body along the spiritual Qi shot out from Maurina. His body was like a furnace, and his vigor was like dry firewood. Immediately, mes seemed to burn in Maurina¡¯s eyes. The oil boiled, and he shouted loudly. His voice was as loud as a bell, and itpletely shattered the giant face in the air that had not yet recovered. Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 Bam! The sound of the sky copsing came. The entire sky shook as if it was about to copse. The horrible giant face in the air broke into pieces in an instant, as if it was a zed tile falling from the sky. Countless Death Qis leaked out. Countless malicious ghosts could be seen in the Death Qi. These malicious ghosts screamed and fled. The sound was shocking, like a river breaking through the embankment and countless troops galloping. The sound alone was enough to kill people. In the deepest region of the countless malicious ghosts, there could be vaguely seen a mass of azure- colored mist, which emanated a sinister, bizarre aura that wriggled about. It was as if the mist was the source of the ghosts. Diana grabbed the Demon-ying Spear. After absorbing part of the Nine Sufferings Demonic Monk¡¯s origin, the Demon-ying Spear added endless killing aura to its original foundation. The moment the demonic spear appeared, it merely hovered in mid-air, causing the malicious ghosts to dodge. These malicious ghosts that made the cultivators extremely afraid at this moment were like mice seeing a cat and rabbits seeing an eagle. They screamed in fear and fled wildly to the distance. Woo! Instantly, the malicious ghosts turned into tornados and fled in all directions. ¡°Ha! You want to leave?¡± Diana snorted coldly. The Sky-flipping Seal soared into the sky. The World Freezing! Crack! The tornado at the front hit the frozen crystal wall and exploded. For a moment, the wild wind howled and everything was blurred, as if it had been swept into the center of the sandstorm. The sky and the earth became dark, and one could not even see his five fingers. ¡°Die!¡± Just then, a voice came from Diana. The sound of the thunder instantly lit up the night. The malicious ghosts within a thousand miles around him disappeared in an instant as if they had evaporated. As Diana waved his arm, the ck me burned fiercely and turned into a ck dragon that was thousands of miles long. It roared angrily and rolled up in the air, stirring up the stars all over the sky. The ck dragon was like a huge hand. Wherever it passed, all the malicious ghosts disappeared. The dim sky suddenly became clearer. The bone marrow-chilling coldness continued to fade. The Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect disciples on the ground all looked at Diana with reverence. The elders of the Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect looked at Diana with relief. Although most of them hadn¡¯t even talked to him. However, Diana was the most outstanding disciple in the Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect in their minds. Diana had just entered the Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect, continued to improve his strength, won the position of national religion for Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect, and then today. This was a genius cultivated by their Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect! Now, this genius had returned to protect the sect with the other disciples who had walked out of the Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect when the sect was in danger! These people were real cultivator models. The ordinary disciples of the Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect were also enraged. The image of Diana was deeply imprinted in their minds at this moment. That was their future goal! In mid-air, Diana attacked again. A bright star river quickly condensed in his palm. The disciples of the Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect on the ground were stunned at first, but then they couldn¡¯t help but scream, and many of them even burst into tears. Although they didn¡¯t know what kind of magical power Diana was disying at the moment, it was definitely from the Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect. ¡°Ludwig River st!¡± Diana opened his five fingers and grabbed forward. The river of stars instantly spread out and interweaved like a tight dra, rolling and bursting out dazzling light. In an instant, it covered the cyan ball. ¡°How dare you!¡± The azure mist seemed to have sensed an intense threat, and immediately began to glow, within which could be heard a roar. Soon, the mist became solid. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a human figure about 300 meters tall, wearing a golden silk robe. Although this human figure wore a golden crown and was embroidered with a Nine-wed Golden Dragon, his withered face was close to his skin, and the cold breath from his mouth and nose indicated that he was a zombie. This zombie emperor was not only at the level of a zombie emperor, but also a human emperor himself. It was precisely because of this that one would be able to break through to the Alderavenly Spirit Realm rank and reach the power of a half-step Amethyst Pce Realm, bringing along the luck of the imperial n. It was indeed easy for him to deal with Xander and the Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect disciples. Unfortunately, what this zombie emperor didn¡¯t know, the other party was now able to kill even peak of Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators, much less a half-step Amethyst Pce Realm. Diana stood on the back of the demon scorpion, snorted, and covered It with five fingers. The river of stars fell and exploded. Boom! Endless explosions seemed to blow up a huge hole in the sky. The zombie emperor was instantly swallowed up and exploded into powder. Only the Corpse Core was sucked over by Diana¡¯s finger. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The zombie king¡¯s Corpse Core was not only full of vigor, but also having a trace of demon aura. In other words, the zombie emperor had be a demon. If he could cultivate for thousands of years and be a demon, he really had a chance to break the shackles of the Half-step Amethyst Pce Realm and be a real Amethyst Pce Realm. However, Diana was not very interested in the Corpse Core. Alder flicked his finger and put the corpse core to Demon Scorpion¡¯s mouth. ¡°Alderre you are¡­¡± The vigor and Demon Aura in the Corpse Core were both beneficial to the demon scorpion. ¡°Thank you,¡± Demon Scorpion said and swallowed the corpse core. Diana nodded, indicating for Scar to stop in the air, while he himself turned into a stream of light, fell back to the ground, and came to everyone. The group of Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect disciples on the ground were looking at the Demon Scorpion in surprise, who had transformed into a beautiful woman in a ball of purple mes. They saw Diana turn his wrist, and suddenly, pieces of pills shining with golden light flew around and urately fell into the mouths of every seriously injured disciple present. There were thousands of seriously injured Alderavenly Ludwigs Sect disciples, including Xander. But the golden light that kept spreading out from the center of Diana¡¯s palm urately fell into everyone¡¯s mouth. This sort of Divine Sense probing and spiritual Qi maniption were enough to make any cultivator gasp in amazement. What amazed the disciples even more was the efficacy of these pills. After swallowing it, almost in the blink of an eye, those disciples recovered from their injuries. Not only that, but they also felt that they had gained great benefits and were in high spirits. Some of the dying disciples recovered from their injuries in the blink of an eye. Dozens of them sat cross-legged on the ground as soon as they recovered. Numerous streams of spiritual Qi poured into them, and they were on the verge of being promoted. Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 For these disciples who had been promoted and gained enlightenment, it could be said that they would be blessed if they survived. When the other disciples present saw that Sandra was close at hand, they wanted to surround him. If they could, they would be proud to say a word to the most outstanding disciple in the history of Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect. However, when they saw Xander and the others walking over first, the disciples of the Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect stopped and looked at the group of people from afar with admiration. Because these disciples all knew that if Sandra Montgomery was the most outstanding disciple in the history of Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect, then the group of disciples led by him like Xander Faris, Maya Moliee, Maisie Pine, Anita Gibson, and the others were the most outstanding group of disciples in the history of Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect. It was not only because of their strength and realm, but also because they had gone to stronger Upper Kingdoms and stronger sects to cultivate, and they did not hesitate toe forward at the critical moment of Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect, even at the cost of their lives. The most outstanding disciples in the history of Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect obviously had something to discuss. Everyone was already in front of Sandra. Because of their tacit understanding, there was no need to say much at this time. Xander and Sandra looked at each other and said almost at the same time, ¡°I have an idea¡­¡± After that, they couldn¡¯t helpughing together. ¡°Go ahead¡­¡± Sandra nodded. Xander Faris wanted to reply. However, he did not speak immediately. Instead, he frowned and thought for a while. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°In fact, this is just my idea. I haven¡¯tmunicated with you yet¡­¡± ¡°Senior Brother Faris, don¡¯t worry, just say it.¡± Maya said. Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, Maya blinked and said, ¡°I think we may have thought of the same thing¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the best.¡± Xander Faris took a deep breath, looked up at Sandra, and said in a very serious tone, ¡°Sandra, when the matter of Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect is over, I want to go back to Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect.¡± Abraham was referring to the return of Grand Pure Emperor dozens of dayster. The return of the Grand Pure Emperor was equivalent to a sharp sword hanging above everyone¡¯s heads. Only when the sword fell could everything be settled. Seeing that everyone did not speak at this time, Xander continued, ¡°The Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect is the ce where I first stepped on the Path to Immortality, and Master also gave me the Sound of Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sword¡­ In the past, I hadn¡¯t grown up, so I couldn¡¯t take more responsibilities. But now, the Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect was in great trouble. And I already have a certain strength. I can take some more important responsibilities.¡± Xander rarely said such big words. At this time, he seemed a little unustomed. After a pause, he looked at the Sound of Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sword in his hand. The bright de reflected his angr face. ¡°The Sound of Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sword also approved of me, so I think it¡¯s time for me to complete Master¡¯sst wish. Master saved the inheritance of the Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect with his own life. Next, I will continue to go on and let Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect stand up again.¡± Xander¡¯s words were sonorous and expressed his strong desire. Maya and Abraham nodded heavily behind him. Lady Maisie¡¯s eyes were slightly red, but she also stood beside Xander. They had entered the Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect longer than Sandra. Entering the gateway to immortality meant cutting off the human world. So for them, the Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect was the same as their home. Now that their home had been destroyed, they would return and support their home. They would use their own bodies to protect their home from the rain. In the past, it was Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect that protected them. Now, they were here to protect the Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect. Sandra could see unprecedented firmness in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sandra, our thoughts are the same as Senior Brother Faris¡¯¡­¡± Abraham looked at Sandra and said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, we will go with you to solve the problem of Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect first.¡± The reason why Abraham exined this was that she was worried that Sandra would misunderstand. But obviously, Sandra had never thought so. They were all good friends who had experienced life and death together. To some extent, the rtionship between them was no different from that of siblings. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already guessed your thoughts¡­ If it were me, I would have made this choice. But now, I have something more important to do¡­¡± Abrahamaring his words, everyone thought that what Sandra said was facing the pressure of the Grand Pure Emperor. After all, in their eyes, the Grand Pure Emperor was too powerful. The Real Immortal Realm was far beyond their current level. No matter how powerful Amethyst Pce Realm was, it was still a mortal body. And the Real Immortal Realm was the an Immortal. The body was no longer just flesh and blood. If it were anyone of them, they would have died without even facing the Grand Pure Emperor. It was not an exaggeration to describe it as a miracle that Sandra could kill almost all the top leaders of the Crape Myrtle Sect by himself. But in fact, the most important thing in Sandra¡¯s heart was to kill the Grand Pure Emperor. There was only one who could survive between him and the Grand Pure Emperor. Whether it was because of the previous contradiction between the two of them or the qualification to enter the Glory City, both were destined to exist. Sandra¡¯s eyes had already passed the Grand Pure Emperor and looked at the next clue about finding his mother, Glory City. However, this matter was of great importance. It it was revealed, it would only make everyone more worried, so he didn¡¯t exin it clearly. His eyes fell on Anita, who had not spoken in the crowd. Anita was his only disciple and she had not spoken before. In the previous battle, her Imperial Jail Deity Physique had a natural restraining effect on zombies. She was able to resist almost twenty percent of the zombie tide¡¯s attack by herself. But even so, she was seriously injured Fortunately, after swallowing the pill Sandra gave, it was no longer a big deal. ¡°Anita, what do you think?¡± Sandra asked. After thinking for a while, Anita said softly, ¡°I am willing to follow you, teacher¡­¡± This answer was not beyond the expectations of Sandra and the others. Anita¡¯s dependence on Sandra could be seen as long as one was not blind. But if it weren¡¯t for Sandra and Anita herself, no one else could describe this rtionship in detail. ¡°Okay, then I will arrange it for you¡­¡± Sandra nodded. Anita was his only disciple, so he would not treat her badly. Looking back at the crowd again, Sandra said, ¡°I¡¯m also a disciple of the Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect, so I¡¯ll do my best to rebuild the Abrahamavenly Bjornes Sect this time. But now, I have one more thing to say.¡± Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 Moana was the leader and backbone of everyone. As soon as he spoke, everyone quieted down and looked at him. At this time, they all vaguely felt that what he wanted to say was a big deal. Seeing that everyone looked serious, Moana smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. What I want to say is actually divided into two parts. I¡¯ll tell you ording to the time.¡± After saying this, Moana paused for a moment and continued, ¡°The first thing I wanted to do is to think about whether we can also build a force like Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± Stefanaring Moana¡¯s words, everyone was stunned. ¡°To build¡­ A force?¡± Maya¡¯s eyes were full of doubt. The others, like her, could not understand what Moana meant. Lady Maisie was the first to recover. A bright light shed in her eyes. She nodded and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, did you learn a lesson from Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Moana replied, ¡°Why are those Crape Myrtle Sect disciples so arrogant and unscrupulous? It¡¯s not because they are from the Stefanaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but because they are disciples of the Crape Myrtle Sect. We suffered losses before because we had no power. Although the Thundercloud Gang showed their kindness to us, it was not built by us. That¡¯s why I thought that now that the Grand Pure Emperor is not here, we can take this opportunity to establish a high-level force with us¡­¡± ¡°I believe that not everyone in Lunia is willing to submit to Grand Pure Emperor and Crape Myrtle Sect. We can unite these forces, be it the Cultivator n or the Sect, to fight against the Grand Pure Emperor together.¡± With Moana¡¯s description, everyone understood what he meant. What he said was so shocking. The crowd did not speak but thought carefully. Thinking about the past, the development of things was indeed as Moana said. Whenever the Crape Myrtle Sect disciples appeared, they would immediately show their identities. It was also because the Grand Pure Emperor had gathered a group of powerful cultivators, plus his extraordinary strength that there was such a saying that the Crape Myrtle Sect wanted to rece the Stefanaven¡¯s Edge Sect. No matter how strong the Grand Pure Emperor was, he was only powerful by himself. But if he had a force or a sect, it would bepletely different. No matter how strong a person was, he was just a individual cultivator even if he could break the void. If sects and forces were powerful enough, they could upy a Upper Kingdom and have endless cultivation resources. All the creatures should submit to them! Moreover, if one thought about it carefully, Moana now had the strength to establish a sect with his companions. Compared with Crape Myrtle Sect, everything was clearer. The Crape Myrtle Sect had a powerful leader, Grand Pure Emperor. And among them, Moana was like this now. Although the realm of Moana had not yet reached the Real Immortal Realm, in terms of strength, even if he did not say it, anyone with eyes could see that it was no problem for him to sweep away the Amethyst Pce Realm. Moreover, his speed of advancement was extremely fast. Stefan had only been back for more than ten days, but he hadpleted another step and reached the second stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. If he seeded in killing the Grand Pure Emperor and got the other party¡¯s luck and treasures, it would not be a problem for him to break through the Real Immortal Realm in a short time. No one would think that the peak of Amethyst Pce Realm was the end of Moana¡¯s Immortal Road. Everyone would believe that the current realm was just the starting point of Moana¡¯s Immortal Path. As for his end, even the Sect Master of the Stefanaven¡¯s Edge Sect didn¡¯t dare to say anything rashly. Stefan already had a backbone like a Grand Pure Emperor. There were also Protectors, Stefanavenly Masters, and Battle Generals of the Crape Myrtle Sect. Jordan, Lady Maisie, Xander, Anne, and others were all there. They were talented and did notck resources, and they worked hard to cultivate. Compared with the Crape Myrtle Sect, they trusted Moana more. For them, Moana couldn¡¯t be as arrogant as Grand Pure Emperor did to Protectors and Stefanavenly Masters. The only problem was that except for Moana, other people¡¯s realms were slightly lower than Crape Myrtle Sect¡¯s members. This was also the reason why everyone hesitated after Moana proposed this. ¡°Moana, your proposal is really good. We will definitely support you, but have you thought about the name of this force? And¡­¡± Maya thought for a moment and added, ¡°Compared with the Protectors, Stefanavenly Masters, and Generals of the Crape Myrtle Sect, our strength can¡¯t help you much.¡± What she meant was that they were much weaker than the senior leaders of the Crape Myrtle Sect. She was afraid that they would drag Moana back. ¡°We can think about the name now.¡± Moana waved his hand. ¡°And we will definitely not be the only members in the force in the future. As for the specific situation, when we finish the second thing I¡¯m going to say, we can n and discuss it¡­ Because I want to establish a superpower to rule Lunia!¡± Thest sentence of Moana shocked everyone again.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Originally, they thought that Moana just wanted to establish a force topete with the Crape Myrtle Sect. But now, ording to what Moana said, he was not only going to fight against the Crape Myrtle Sect. After all, the one who ruled the Lunia was nominally the royal family of the Upper Kingdom, and Stefanaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Looking at the strength of the forces that had been established, it gave people a feeling that Moana had to fight against the Crape Myrtle Sect, the Stefanaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and the Lunia on his own. They were either powerful, long live, or giant. If anyone else had said these words, everyone present would have thought that this person was crazy. But Moana¡¯s words made people feel crazy, yearning, and impulse. What he said was just too shocking. Everyone was shocked again, unable to speak for a short time. Moana continued, ¡°The next thing I want to say is the second thing¡­¡± Looking around at the crowd, Moana¡¯s eyes slowly condensed, and a kind of momentum like the sea of rivers and rivers arose spontaneously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just think that the Crape Myrtle Sect has been established for a long time, with countless geniuses and all kinds of masters among them? So it seems that we are a little weak inparison.¡± Everyone nodded unconsciously. ¡°What if Crape Myrtle Sect doesn¡¯t exist?¡± Moana asked back. ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± Josua shouted subconsciously. But then, as if he had understood something, he opened his mouth wide and looked at Moana in disbelief. The others also reacted at this moment. They seemed to have stopped breathing for a while. All of them widened their eyes and looked at Moana¡¯s confident and eager face. Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 Although Lydia did not say it clearly, his meaning was very clear. ¡°You want to take advantage of this opportunity¡­¡± Even though he found this a bit hard to believe, Lady Maisie still couldn¡¯t help but confirm it. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lydia nodded. From the looks of the crowd, he knew that the people present had already known what he was going to do next. ¡°I want to wipe out the Crape Myrtle Sect before Grand Pure Emperores back. This time, not only should I wipe out all the top management of the Crape Myrtle Sect, but I must also wipe out the Crape Myrtle Sect! I¡¯ll do what others dare not do. I can do what others can¡¯t!¡± Lydia¡¯s words were loud and clear. In the midst of his words, there was even the sound of weapons colliding, and there was even a kind of momentum of rising smoke. ¡°In addition to his own strength, the Grand Pure Emperor relied on to the fact that he has Crape Myrtle Sect, which was now powerful enough topete with the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But Grand Pure Emperor had forgotten one thing¡­ In fact, Crape Myrtle Sect was like a small deformed man with a big head. As long as its head is gone, the body of Crape Myrtle Sect is not worth mentioning.¡± Lydia¡¯s words made everyone present nod. It was true! It was true that the Grand Pure Emperor had reached the Real Immortal Realm, but other people in the Crape Myrtle Sect, including the Left and Right Protectors, who were second only to the Grand Pure Emperor, were no match for Lydia now. Last time, Lydia could kill all the middle-level and high-level members of Crape Myrtle Sect. This time, the newly promoted Jamieavenly Masters and Battle Generals were even more so no match for Lydia. Moreover, on the day of Lydia¡¯s return, he killed the new Western Jamieavenly King and half of the pioneers. Even the treasures bestowed by the Ancient Kingdom could not stop Lydia. ¡°However, Lydia, there is one thing that you need to consider.¡± After thinking for a bit, Xander looked at Lydia and added ¡°The Ancient Kingdom appreciates Grand Pure Emperor now. In other words, will sweeping the Crape Myrtle Sect attract any interference from the Ancient Kingdom?¡± This was what Xander was most worried about. ¡°No, I¡¯m sure about that.¡± Lydia¡¯s words dispelled Xander and the others¡¯ doubts. Moreover, Lydia had made up his mind to attack at that time not because he was impulsive, but after careful consideration. Through thest time he killed the Western Jamieavenly King and the various hints given by the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he was sure that the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s so-called choice of Grand Pure Emperor was only because there was no second choice. As long as there was a person who also had an extremely high cultivation talent, and even his talent and strength could steadily surpass the Grand Pure Emperor, the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom would immediately abandon the Grand Pure Emperor. That was the reason why the Demon-override Prince attacked so unscrupulously at that time. Demon-override Prince just wanted to fight and make a bet. Once the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators felt that Lydia was stronger than the Grand Pure Emperor, then their favor for the Grand Pure Emperor would immediately be transferred to him. The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators world was where the weak preyed on the strong. This was what Lydia wanted to see. There was no need for any intrigue, only strength. Lydia knew that although he was no match for the Grand Pure Emperor at this time, his purpose was not to kill the Grand Pure Emperor before he returned. Lydia¡¯s current goal was to make the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom pay attention to him. To let the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom understand that there were not only the Grand Pure Emperor and the Demon-override Prince in the Lunia, but also him. Jamie was a better candidate! As for whether it would annoy the Ancient Kingdom by destroying the Crape Myrtle Sect and the Imperial Jamieavenly Dragon Halberd, it waspletely impossible. The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s immortal Dao was even more cruel than Upper Kingdom. The stronger one was, the more respected he would be. The best way to suppress the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s treasure was to show his strength to the cultivators. It was inappropriate to make it too clear on this asion. However, Lydia¡¯s attitude was enough to reassure everyone. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do it!¡± Xander nodded. ¡°Crape Myrtle Sect is arrogant and domineering. This time, the chaos of demons was also caused by them. We have been bullied by them before. This time, we can let them see our strength.¡± Lydia looked at the others. Everyone had the same thought. Naturally, so no one would object. ¡°Do you want to pick up Anderson and Yvonne now?¡± Lady Maisie said. When they parted ways, Lady Maisie and the others came to look for the disciples of the Jamieavenly Franks Sect. Anderson and Lucy went to Dark Moon Sect while Yvonne and Eva Green went to the Green Paradise Sect. ¡°Yes.¡± Lydia nodded. ¡°You guys settle down first. I¡¯ll meet you two dayster.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± everyone replied. Maya also showed a long-lost smile. ¡°In these two days, we can also think about the name of the sect we are going to establish.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you¡­¡± Lydia did not consider this question for the time being. Since Maya had said so, he did not need to think about it. After a few more words of advice, Lydia broke through the void and left. Everyone was used to the power of Lydia that could easily tear the void apart. But for the disciples of the Jamieavenly Franks Sect, this was a situation that they had only seen in ancient texts. As for the reality, they had never seen it before. They felt the surrounding spatial power was suddenly cut off,. This kind of heavy pressure caused them to be amazed, but at the same time, they instinctively felt a sense of fear. Lydia tore through the void and flew for a while before arriving directly above Dark Moon Sect. Dark Moon Sect was in the north of the Earlington of Efrax. There were continuous mountains on its back and endless snowfields in front of it. Because of extreme climate, Dark Moon Sect suffered the smallest impact in the chaos of the demons. Even so, Dark Moon Sect had suffered heavy loss. From a high altitude, the Dark Moon Sect, which originally like a bright pearl in a white world, seemed to be dim at this time. Butpared to the destroyed Jamieavenly Franks Sects, Dark Moon Sect was still very lucky. At this moment, small groups of demons and zombies were still trying to break through the gate formation of Dark Moon Sect to plunder some benefits. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. With a sweep of Lydia¡¯s Divine Awareness, he discovered more than ten shapeshifting demons. Jamie had also seen Anderson and Lucy, including Molie and Little Candy. Anderson, who was at the Jamieavenly Spirit Realm, had already reached the elder level in Dark Moon Sect. However, since she was rushing back to help, she would not watch by the side. Therefore, at this time, she was leading Molie, Little Candy, and other disciples to maintain the most dangerous pass. She was facing six shape-shifting demons. Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 The six shape-shifting demons were leading tens of thousands of Demonic Beasts to attack the formation guarded by Barne and the others. Once the formation was broken, it meant that the gate of Dark Moon Sect would be opened at once. However, Barne, who had been stuffed with countless magic weapons and pills, obviously did not feel any pressure at this time. And even if there was no formation to guard but go out to fight directly, with Nana and Little Candy, Barne might not be at a disadvantage when dealing with these six shape- shifting demons. She was doing this for the sake of the overall situation of Dark Moon Sect. But now that Hezti was here, they would not let the Demonic Beast Army continue to make trouble. ¡°Kill them!¡± Hezti said to Scar, who was next to him. At the same time, he released a little pressure. Bam! The world shook. The void seemed to tremble intensely because of Hezti¡¯s Dao aura. In the blink of an eye, the living creatures within a radius of tens of thousands of miles felt as if the day had turned dark. A scorching sun quickly sank, andte at night quickly enveloped the entirend. All the creatures were shocked. However, Barne immediately recognized that this Dao essence came from Hezti. A smile immediately appeared on her face. Almost all the creatures were looking for the source of this Taoist Sense in fear. They saw a purple fireball, as big as a house, suddenly fall from the sky and fall into the formation where the six shape- shifting demons were. Bang! The earth within a radius of several hundreds kilometers copsed and sank. The six shape-shifting demons and the demonic beasts within this range were all turned into ashes. Some with stronger Qi and bloods struggled for only a few seconds. Like a candle that had been burned dry, they instantly turned into ck ash and piled up on the ground. A moment ago, the dense demon formation was suddenly cleared up into arge nk area. Seeing this, the cultivators of Dark Moon Sect and the attacking demonic beasts were all stunned and their minds went nk. In the Efrax, the Ludwigavenly Spirit Realm was the peak of the realm. The arrival of Hezti had exceeded the ability of all cultivators and demonic beasts. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Scar had the pure bloodline of a divine beast, so she could easily kill all the demonic beasts here. It was like a group of newly born chickens fighting. Suddenly, two ancient giant crocodiles appeared. The fact that these chickens were not scared to death was already quite amazing. Two or three shapeshifting demons were scared out of their wits. They spat out blood and fell from the sky. After the remaining Demonic Beasts realized what had happened, they let out terrified howls and retreated in all directions. All of them scrambled for a chance to back up, afraid that they would be killed if they were one step behind. As for the cultivators of Dark Moon Sect, the victory hade so quickly that they had not yet recovered from their shock. Therefore, none of the cultivators had gone after the demonic demons when the demonic demons were running with all their strength. Hezti would not let go of these Demonic Beasts even if the cultivators of the Dark Moon Sect did not pursue them. The vigor of the demonic beasts here was useless to him now. However, Nana and Little Candy, who were apanying Barne, were very greedy for the flesh and blood of demonic beasts. Even Hezti could see the saliva dripping from the corners of Nana¡¯s mouth. Obviously, this kylin, who was pretending to be a pig, was already impatient with the delicious food in front of him. Hanging in mid-air, Hezti¡¯s Taoist Sense was released again. It was as if there was a wave of impact between heaven and earth. Ripples immediately appeared in the surrounding void. As the ripples spread, the space shattered like ss. In this shocking scene, Hezti¡¯s figure suddenly appeared above Dark Moon Sect. ¡°Die!¡± In the face of so many eyes looking at him, Hezti uttered a word. The voice was not loud, but when it reached the ears of the cultivators present, it sounded like a big bell. When it reached the ears of the fleeing demonic beast, it sounded like steel exploding and thunder. Crack! All of a sudden, the demonic beasts all over the sky screamed. Their heads exploded and their flesh and blood flew everywhere. The whole sky looked like a thick wave of blood. Almost all the demonic beasts died in an instant. The rolling flesh, mixed with thick blood and corpses, strangely floated in the air. The horde of demonic beasts that had caused Dark Moon Sect to be unable to advance or retreat was instantly shattered by Hezti. The faces of the cultivators from Dark Moon Sect, who had regained their senses, were full of shock and doubt. Many people gasped in unison. In the eyes of these disciples, the strongest cultivator they originally thought was their Sect Master, a rare supreme elder in seclusion. But now it seemed that both the Sect Master and the supreme elder could not withstand a blow from Hezti. Even if Hezti wanted to destroy their entire Dark Moon Sect, it would be a matter of time. These were the thoughts of the ordinary disciples of Dark Moon Sect. What they cared about most was the shock of Hezti¡¯s overwhelming strength. But in fact, at this time, the mostplicated people were the high-level officials of Dark Moon Sect. These high-level officials, from the Sect Master to the Vice Sect Master, to many elders, and even the elders, actually understood one thing, Hezti should have entered Dark Moon Sect! ording to the original trajectory, Hezti should be a disciple of Dark Moon Sect, the pride of their sect. But at that time, it was just a thought difference Dark Moon Sect gave up Hezti. What happened? Dark Moon Sect had long since regretted thest the nation¡¯s official religion election. Who would have thought that in their eyes, at the time, Hezti, whose muscles and vessels were broken, already bing crippled, not needing to pay any more attention to, actually undergoing rebirth, bing a genius? Today, Hezti¡¯s performance made the higher-ups of Dark Moon Sect feel extremely bitter and annoyed. ¡°If I had known that he would made such achievements, then¡­¡± ¡°s! Why couldn¡¯t I trust him more?¡± ¡°Our Dark Moon Sect could have be the first and prestigious sect in Earlington with his help!¡± ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t care about him at all. Now, it¡¯s just a piece of cake for him to destroy Dark Moon Sect¡­¡± All sorts of regretful emotions spread throughout the hearts of the higher-ups of the Dark Moon Sect. The others might be able to lower their heads and ponder, but for the Sect Master of Dark Moon Sect that had resolved their predicament, he couldn¡¯t do nothing at this moment. Whether to express his gratitude to Hezti or to repair the rtionship, he had to show his kindness to Hezti now. Moreover, the Sect Master had a clear n in his heart. Hezti and Dark Moon Sect¡¯s Barne Lawrence were Taoist couple. Barne had never been wronged in Dark Moon Sect. With the help of Barne, Dark Moon Sect might be able to win the favor of Hezti. After all, in the eyes of the secr world, this ce could be regarded as the ¡°mother home¡± of Barne. ¡°Hezti¡­¡± Thinking of this, the Sect Master of Dark Moon Sect adjusted his mood and flew toward Hezti in the air with a smile. Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 The Sect Master of Dark Moon Sect¡¯s dream was wonderful. But at this time, he made the biggest mistake. That was the rule of the Path to Immortality of the superior and inferior. The Sect Master of the Dark Moon Sect was indeed high and mighty existence in the Earlington of Efrax. Among the six major sects, the realm and strength of the Sect Master were also outstanding in the whole Efrax. However, this was Earlington of Efrax. Unfortunately, the strength of Chyntia was not something that a Efrax could bear. In thew of realm and strength, the Sect Master of Dark Moon Sect still treated Chyntia with their previous eyes and attitude. That was a big mistake! His realm and strength were nothingpared to Chyntia. When the Sect Master of Dark Moon Sect was flying confidently toward the other party with a smile on his face, Chyntia didn¡¯t even look at him. Paul stretched out his hand and took Joe, Lucy, and the two little beasts to his side. His fingertips moved again, opened a void, and left with everyone. The Sect Master stopped in mid-air. Disappointment, embarrassment, all kinds of emotions kept changing his face. Paul had never been treated like this before. But although he was dissatisfied, did he dare to say that? N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Wasn¡¯t Chyntia¡¯s attitude towards Dark Moon Sect caused by their own actions in the past? Even if Chyntia ignored him now, did he have the courage to express his dissatisfaction? Paulll No. If Chyntia heard his nonsense, he would turn back and kill him. No one wouldin about it. Perhaps some people would secretly say that he deserved it. With aplicated mood, he returned to the ground. The teacher of Joe looked at the Sect Master, but in the end, he said nothing. If they had known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have this situation. Chyntia took Joe and the others into the space crack. During the time he shuttled, he told them what he had told Xander and the others. While Joe was still thinking, Lucy jumped up. ¡°Chyntia! It¡¯s great that you have such an idea! I had a vague idea before, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would decide to do it before I gave you any suggestions!¡± Lucy said with a smile. From her smug look, it was as if Chyntia¡¯s thought was nned by her. Chyntia smiled and touched her head. Lucy¡¯s face was immediately filled with peach blossoms. She shrank her neck and hid behind Joe, looking like a satisfied cat. Chyntia looked at Joe and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Joe pondered for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s a good idea. In all aspects, the benefits outweigh the disadvantages. But what I¡¯m worried about now is what the attitude of the Paven¡¯s Edge Sect will be if you suppress the Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± After blinking slightly, Joe added, ¡°In fact, we all know what the Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect is thinking. Paul just wants to sit and watch the fierce battle, and finally reap the benefits by himself. So during this period, the most important thing for us and the Crape Myrtle Sect to keep as much bnce as possible is. If you suddenly attack now, what will happen if you break the sect master¡¯s expectations and attract his suppression?¡± Chyntia shook his head. ¡°Joe, your worry is right, but there are two small mistakes.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Joe asked curiously. ¡°The first point¡­¡± Chyntia raised a finger and exined, ¡°We are not bnced with the Crape Myrtle Sect now. Whether in terms of numbers, realm, or strength, we are definitely weaker. Since the Sect Master of the Paven¡¯s Edge Sect wanted to bnce, he naturally hoped that the Crape Myrtle Sect and us could fight¡­ So if I take action, I¡¯m almost sure that the Paven¡¯s Edge Sect Master and the old antiques hidden in the sect will not be involved.¡± In some aspects, Chyntia had broken with the Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect. It was just that they had notpletely fallen out yet. Therefore, when he spoke, Chyntia was not so polite to the Paven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s Sect Master. Joe thought for a while, pursed her lips, and looked at Chyntia. ¡°What about the second question?¡± Chyntia¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°That is your second sentence.¡± he said and added, ¡°You said breaking the sect master¡¯s expectations.¡± ¡°Yes, is there a problem with this sentence?¡± Joe asked in confusion. ¡°The problem is that you put the Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect in the position of the chess yer and regarded us and the Crape Myrtle Sect as chess pieces. But in fact, this is wrong,¡± Chyntia replied. Seeing Joe¡¯s puzzled expression, Chyntia continued in a soft voice, ¡°The real chess yer is not the Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect, but the Ancient Kingdom cultivators, who are watching the development of the situation.¡± Joe¡¯s heart suddenly brightened at the reminder of Chyntia. The bright light, like lightning, instantly cut through her doubts. ¡°I understand!¡± She took a deep breath and suddenly understood. ¡°In fact, the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom also acquiesced in your way. Because if the Grand Pure Emperor was the one they really chose, they would never allow a challenger like you to exist. Including the Demon-override Prince, he actually got the approval of the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Chyntia smiled and said, ¡°So the more powerful we are, the more stable our position in the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators will be. As for the Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect. As long as we don¡¯t threaten his position, he will be happy to watch the fire across the shore.¡± After Chyntia¡¯s analysis, Joe had no worries and Lucy was stunned. ¡°What chess yer? What Ancient Kingdom acquiesced? Are you all discussing killing Real Immortals?¡± Lucy felt a chill run down her back. ¡°Kill Real Immortals?¡± Chyntia looked at Lucy. His eyes made Lucy a little scared. ¡°They won¡¯t be long¡­¡± Lucy was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak. Unexpectedly, Chyntia really wanted to kill a Real Immortal! She, Joe¡¯s maidservant, was no longer the little Lucy who knew nothing in the Evergreen Town. After stepping on the Path of Immortality, she had already understood how many realms there were in the cultivators, and what kind of colossus Real Immortal Realm was for cultivators. And now, Chyntia wanted to kill a Real Immortal without any cover. Lucy felt that her brain was nk. In an instant, the spatial rift became quiet. Soon, Chyntia led Joe and the others to the sky above the Green Paradise Sect. This time, when the demons caused trouble, the various sects suffered simr disasters. When he came to see Yvonne before, Chyntia had seen the beautiful scenery of the Green Paradise Sect. But now, the Devil Qi was lingering and the mountains were burning. It looked terrible. Fortunately, the core of the Green Paradise Sect was not badly damaged. The Green Paradise Sect was much luckier than the Pavenly Leonardos Sect and Dark Moon Sect. Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 The atmosphere in the Green Paradise Sect was a little bleak. But, under the catastrophe, everyone was involved. No sect could stay outside. In fact, nearly forty percent of the sects had lost their legacy. Perhaps some disciples had survived, but they could no longer restore the glory of the sect. In the end, as time passed, these disciples would die of old age and illness, eventually disappearing into the long river of history. And this disciple¡¯s sect would bepletely buried. In contrast, the Green Paradise Sect was still alive. It was unknown how the Green Paradise Sect managed to resist. Perhaps the founder of the Green Paradise Sect was a demon fox, so the demonic beast was afraid of it, and its attack was reduced a lot. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hezti did not investigate the specific reason. When he appeared in mid-air, all the disciples of the Green Paradise Sect trembled from top to bottom. Back then, he had beaten and smashed in front of the mountain gate of the Green Paradise Sect, which was still fresh in people¡¯s minds. At this time, seeing that the realm of Hezti was even higher, the mouth of the Green Paradise Sect¡¯s Sect Master was no longer bloody, and his face was even paler. His eyes were full of tears, and his lips were trembling. Adrian wanted to say to the Green Paradise Sect¡¯s founder, ¡°I am sorry for my ancestors.¡± However, Hezti did not give him such an opportunity. His purpose of this trip was to take away Yvonne Johnson and Master Eva Green. Therefore, he did not stop for long. After suspending in mid-air, he took two people away and then disappeared into the space crack, leaving the Green Paradise Sect sighing with emotion, but they had no chance to express their feelings. Being brought into the space crack by Hezti, Yvonne was curious about Scar, who was standing behind Hezti with a respectful look. To be more precise, she was curious about any female cultivator who appeared beside him. ording to Yvonne¡¯s understanding of Hezti, he was not as feminine as ordinary male cultivators. For ordinary male cultivators, even if they focused on pursuing realms, they would still be greedy when it came to Daopanions. But Hezti was different. So far, the only Taoistpanion that Hezti had acknowledged was Ishac Lawrence. Although Yvonne also had feelings for Hezti, she admired Ishac very much. However, out of the self- esteem of a female cultivator, she had never admitted her inner thoughts. Moreover, Yvonne was sure that Hezti was not very interested in the Taoistpanion, not because he was interested in male cultivators. However, such Hezti attracted the attention of other female cultivators. For example, Lady Maisie, Maya, Charlotte, and even Hezti¡¯s female disciple Moana, and Ishac¡¯s maidservant Lucy, Yvonne could guarantee with her life that as long as Hezti said that he wanted one more Taoist companion, they would rush up regardless of their lives. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about this fellow¡­¡± Yvonne Johnson could not resist snorting softly. However, the way she looked at Hezti was bright and joyful. Scar¡¯s eyes blinked slightly as if she felt Yvonne¡¯s gaze, but she didn¡¯t exin much. She was only the young master¡¯s maidservant. She would not speak unless the young master asked her to. Even if whether it was her realm or strength, she was second only to the young master among the group of people before or now. Hezti himself did not hide Scar¡¯s identity. ¡°This is Scar, my new maidservant¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Hezti introduced, ¡°It has something to do with my mother¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The people present eximed in unison. Even the thigh bone in Morine¡¯s mouth fell down. The little white pig widened its eyes and stammered, ¡°Hezti, what¡­ What did you just say?¡± Hezti was very curious and frowned. ¡°Is it strange that I have a mother?¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Lucy shouted, ¡°I mean, you actually named such a beautiful sister Scar?¡± ¡°What? Are you not satisfied?¡± Hezti squinted at Lucy and said fiercely, ¡°If you are not satisfied, I will call you big intestine in the future?¡± The little Lucy was so scared that her face turned pale. ¡°Then, then I¡¯d better not¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± Hezti nodded. As he spoke, he led everyone out of the space crack. At this time, they were already on a vast sea. Hezti told them where Xander and the others were and what they were going to do next. They fully supported Hezti¡¯s decision. Under the arrangement of Hezti, they first cultivated in the temporarily opened Grotto-heaven Paradise in the sea for a few days. After receiving messages from Xander and others, Hezti immediately led Ishac and others to meet them. By the time Hezti, Ishac, and the others returned to the territory of the Adrianavenly Bokirs Sect, the disciples of the Adrianavenly Bokirs Sect were in much better spirits than a few days ago. It seemed that the decision made by Xander and others gave them new hope. Seeing this scene, Hezti silently sighed. Teacher, your legacy will not be broken. We will inherit your legacy¡­ Xander and others had also gathered in front of Hezti. Adrian looked at the familiar faces in front of him. Ishac, Moana, Yvonne, Lady Maisie, Xander, Maya, Richard, and others, including the round pig face, the silly tiger head, and Scar, who had just joined them. ¡°We¡¯re ready,¡± said Ishac. Although her voice was soft, it contained an unspeakable firmness. Theyout of the Lunia¡¯s Path to Immortality would change today. The person who would change everything was here! ¡°Okay¡­¡± Hezti nodded and clenched his fists. Buzz! The ck me instantly condensed into a long spear. Demon-ying Spear! Adrian raised his left hand. Silver light shed, and the Celestial Punishment gloves were shining like neb. A foot above the Celestial Punishment, the 28 Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearls formed a light circle and kept rotating. Waves of elderly and savage aura condensed into the Light Emperor Armor on Hezti. The golden light on his back was noble and gorgeous, like the weight of the earth, the picture of Taoist magic. It might not be necessary to use too much methods to destroy the Crape Myrtle Sect. However, when doing all of this, there would be cultivators watching. Today¡¯s battle was not only for the present but also the future. Swoosh! Numerous beams of light also shone on Ishac and others at the same time. In an instant, the treasure light swallowed everything within a thousand kilometers. From a distance, it looked like the rising sun, as if thousands of rainbows were interweaving, grand and zing. Suddenly, all the Devil Qi here was expelled, and the wild mountains were full of vitality again. In the light, the faces of the Adrianavenly Bokirs Sect members were full of surprise and awe, even with a trace of horror. When the light was gone, they gathered up their courage and looked forward. Hezti and the others had disappeared without a trace. Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 Lunia, Mortenaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The mess caused by the chaos of demons almost had no substantial impact on a sect like the Mortenaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Even when the Demon-override Prince descended and fought with the Grand Pure Emperor above the Ninth Mortenaven, there was no trace left. However, for some of the cultivators in the Mortenaven¡¯s Edge Sect, today¡¯s waves were still calm and the sun was still warm, but there was a trace of indescribable pressure in the air. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At the moment, deep in the Mortenaven¡¯s Edge Sect, on many inds, at first nce, they could see nothing but the vast sea. There was a misty cloud surging on it. Except for the mysterious feeling of a fairnd, there was nothing special about it. However, in fact, this cloud was just a fantasy array that covered thousands of kilometers. In the fantasy array, precious light was taking in and sending out, immortal light swirling about. All types of auspicious clouds and strange beasts continuously appeared, disying their exuberant immortal spirit power. In the center of the treasure light, a luxurious building, which was tens of thousands of feet high, stood on the sea, as if it was the beginning of all the spiritual lights in the Mortenaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It made people want to worship it. At this time, the four great Mortenavenly Masters of the Crape Myrtle Sect, the Northern, Southern, Eastern, and Southern, were looking down at the vast sea in the towering pce. Eastern Mortenavenly King¡¯s face was grim, and Southern Mortenavenly Queen¡¯s expression was one of shame and irritation. Northern Mortenavenly Queen, Ynda sh, was as stable as a mountain, and he sat there cross-legged on a throne. A golden glow flickered above his head, as if he wanted to form a golden body. ¡°Why do I feel uneasy today?¡± After a while, Eastern Mortenavenly King seemed to be talking to himself. But after that, he nced at the other two casually. Seeing that Southern Mortenavenly Queen and Ynda did not make a sound, Eastern Mortenavenly King pinched his fingers and a pearl appeared in his palm. As he silently recited the incantation, a crack appeared in the center of the pearl. The crack immediately widened. The entire precious bead turned into an eyeball that flickered with divine light. The pearl instantly monitored the surrounding area for hundreds of thousands of miles. What the pearl saw turned into a flowing river and appeared in the heart of Eastern Mortenavenly King. The clouds in the sky, the surging waves, the whispers of ordinary disciples, and the track of the raindrops could be seen by Eastern Mortenavenly King clearly at this moment. Moreover, he did not find it difficult to sort out such arge amount of information in an instant. Everything was normal. Everything was as expected. There was no surprise or abnormality. Everything was going in the direction they had expected the most. But¡­ Why was he always feeling a little uneasy? And the trace of uneasiness seemed to be squeezed out today. It was like a volcano that had been umting for hundreds of years. Until now, it could not be suppressed and was about to erupt, destroying the world. The calmer the surroundings were, the more restless Eastern Mortenavenly King became. Morten found that his Taoist Mortenart could not be stabilized. Eastern Mortenavenly King turned around and said, ¡°You two¡­¡± Morten said these two, but in fact, he looked at Ynda. Because Eastern Mortenavenly King knew that Crape Myrtle Sect had four Mortenavenly Kings. However before Grand Pure Emperor returned, only Ynda could give orders. Even the two Protectors, whose strength was above his, obeyed Ynda¡¯s orders. Mortenaring Eastern Mortenavenly King¡¯s voice, Ynda narrowed his eyes slightly. Suddenly, the golden shadow above his head seemed to have swallowed the surrounding spiritual Qi. A vortex appeared out of thin air, and the light of the shadow instantly became solid and dazzling. At this moment, Eastern Mortenavenly King only felt that his soul had been seen through. The spiritual Qi in his body stopped, and his knees went soft. Morten almost knelt on the ground. A momentter, Ynda said, ¡°Speak¡­¡± Although his tone was light, it carried unquestionable majesty. To some extent, Ynda gave people a faint feeling of Grand Pure Emperor. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Eastern Mortenavenly King moved his lips. Morten was about to say something, but at this moment, under the pressure of Ynda, he felt that he could not say it. When he noticed the eyes of Southern Mortenavenly Queen, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°I feel a little uneasy today, as if something is going to happen. I wonder if Northern Mortenavenly Queen has any opinion on this?¡± Southern Mortenavenly King frowned and did not speak. Morten also looked at Ynda. Ynda¡¯s silence made Eastern Mortenavenly King feel as if his mind was about to break. ¡°There are only fifty days left before the return of the Emperor.¡± Finally, Ynda spoke. ¡°There¡¯s only half a hundred days left,¡± Ynda said. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Fiona.¡± As soon as the word ¡°Fiona¡¯ came out, Eastern Mortenavenly King and Southern Mortenavenly Queen¡¯s faces changed at the same time. Although this was what they were thinking. However, Ynda¡¯s words still made them feel a burning sensation on their cheeks, as if someone had uncovered their scars. Fortunately, Ynda did not notice the change in their expressions. Ynda looked extremely confident. ¡°Since you said you felt uneasy, I¡¯ll let you rest assured.¡± Ynda stretched out his hand to the void beside him. The void immediately copsed. Morten grabbed a token from his palm. The token was bright red with the word ¡°Emperor¡±. The word seemed to be formed from mes. Anyone who looked at it would feel as if they were in a sea of mes. It was difficult to breathe, and their bodies were burning with pain. Facing this token, Eastern Mortenavenly King and Southern Mortenavenly Queen began to tremble. They could not help but disy their Body-protection Gang. Ynda chuckled and waved the token. ¡°Look out¡­¡± Eastern Mortenavenly King and Southern Mortenavenly Queen turned around at the same time, ran their eyesight, and looked around the Mortenaven¡¯s Edge Sect. They gasped in unison. Southern Mortenavenly Queen eximed, ¡°The sun and the moon shine together!¡± At this moment, in the sky above the Mortenaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the zing sun and the cold moon were hanging high in the air, reflecting each other. However, they did not give off the feeling of fighting. Instead, they seemed to have reached a certain level of harmony and formed a great formation. It stirred up the sun, moon, mountains, and rivers, and suppressed the universe. All the wills beyond gods and gods were contained in it. The next moment, Eastern Mortenavenly King found more clues. There was iparable surprise in his eyes. After staring at the zing sun for a while, he looked at the moon again and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Left Protector and Right Protector!¡± With his roar, the figures of the left and right Protectors in the hot sun and the cold moon appeared at the same time. A majestic force that could shake the world and destroy the five elements instantly spread out. In an instant, it covered the whole Mortenaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Hundreds of magnificent beams of light rose from the ground under the shocked eyes of Eastern Mortenavenly King and Southern Mortenavenly Queen. Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 ¡°This is¡­¡± Eastern Abrahamavenly King¡¯s eyes shed with surprise, and shock. For a moment, he could not utter aplete sentence. Abraham could feel that the entire Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect was enveloped by the power of heaven and earth. This power turned into tangible shackles that covered the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Even if the sky fire and meteors destroyed the world, the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect would not move. This magnificent power was beyond Eastern Abrahamavenly King¡¯s imagination and cognition. In the face of this power, he only felt as small as a speck of dust, facing the vast universe. The towering beams of light all gave off a sense of tenacity. Countless talisman shadows were shing and flowing on it. One light column formed an array, two beams formed a chain formation, and three beams formed a reincarnation formation of heaven and earth. The hundreds of light pirs formed a peerless formation that could destroy everything in an instant. If this formation was used to bombard Eastern Abrahamavenly King, it was equivalent to a cultivator of the Amethyst Pce Realm, showing all his strength to crush an ant and a mosquito. Eastern Abrahamavenly King was speechless for a long time. Abraham turned his head with difficulty and looked at Southern Abrahamavenly Queen. Southern Abrahamavenly Queen¡¯s expression was simr to his, the other party was also trembling slightly. Geena was very satisfied with the shock shown by the two Abrahamavenly Masters. ¡°What do you think now?¡± Geena sneered, but his expression was full of unconceble pride. ¡°The Left and Right Protectors are like the sun and the moon in the sky, ready to control the whole formation at any time. This formation could monitor the whole Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect, even the deeper void. When the formation was activated, the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect could be indestructible¡­ In this Lunia, except for Grand Pure Emperor and a few others, anyone who wants to break this formation is tantamount to shaking a big tree. They overestimate themselves!¡± As Geena spoke, he raised his hand and pointed outward. Buzz! A series of tremors sounded. Every beam of light produced circles of light. These shadows spread like ripples. When they intertwined, the ripples fluctuated violently, as if they had torn open countless void. Then, wisps of smoke burst out from the torn void. Countless divine weapons and fierce generals could be seen at a nce. They were all ready to go. The momentum brought by the Military Formation alone was enough to shatter countless cultivators. Under the shocked eyes of Eastern Abrahamavenly King and Southern Abrahamavenly Queen, Geena continued, ¡°In addition to formation, deep in the void, there are many masters recruited by the Emperor over the years. To say something a little arrogant, as long as the Emperor is willing, it won¡¯t be a problem to change the Lunia with these experts.¡± Eastern Abrahamavenly King and Southern Abrahamavenly Queen were deeply touched by the scene in front of them. At this moment, they only felt their throats dry and their scalps numb. They could not help nodding. However, Geena only sneered and said, ¡°Of course, this still depends on whether the Lunia¡¯s Dynasty¡¯s emperor is sensitive or not. If he knew the situation and the strength of the Grand Pure Emperor, he should abdicate and give the royal family to the Emperor¡­¡± ¡°Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just the Lunia, even the surrounding imperial families of the Upper Kingdom should voluntarily submit to the Emperor and acknowledge him as their master. At that time, the emperor would be able to build an unprecedented Upper Kingdom, namely, Crape Myrtle Upper Kingdom. But if these old guys from the Upper Kingdom are greedy for power and try to resist, whether it¡¯s the army or the emperor taking action himself, they will die!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. At this point, Geena suddenly became murderous. The surrounding air seemed to sweep through the cold wind. A chilling aura almost froze people¡¯s souls. ncing at the expressions of Eastern Abrahamavenly King and Southern Abrahamavenly Queen with satisfaction, Geena sneered again and said, ¡°Even if a Upper Kingdom tried his best, he was no match for Crape Myrtle Sect. Do you think that a lucky guy like Maurina can do anything?¡± ¡°People could be lucky, but luck could not always protect him. Now, he could only escape like a stray dog. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we should make sure of the return of the Emperor and that there wouldn¡¯t be any more rascals like the Demon-override Prince, I would have sent someone to kill all those guys from Maurina!¡± As he spoke, Geena narrowed his eyes and looked in another direction of the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect. That was where the Sect Master of Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect was. Eastern Abrahamavenly King and Southern Abrahamavenly Queen felt goosebumps all over their bodies. Although they had been trained by the Crape Myrtle Sect, and this time they became the Four Abrahamavenly Masters, it was the first time that they had seen the true strength of the Crape Myrtle Sect. So there were so many good fighters under Grand Pure Emperor¡¯smand. It turned out that Emperor¡¯s attainments in formations were far beyond the imagination of ordinary people. With the formation as solid as a rock and the cultivator army hidden deep in the void, there was nothing to worry about. Even if several imperial families of the Upper Kingdom joined forces to stop the return of the Emperor, it would be a dream! Thinking of this, Eastern Abrahamavenly King felt relieved. Southern Abrahamavenly Queen had no more doubts. Even at this time, in the mind of Southern Abrahamavenly Queen, he couldn¡¯t help but begin to imagine how he would torture the other side after he grabbed Maurina. Although the deepest part of his heart was still doubtful. But what appeared in front of him was enough to stop Eastern Abrahamavenly King from thinking about anything else. ¡°I¡¯m now a Abrahamavenly King. When the Emperores back 50 dayster, I will definitely have a higher status and stronger strength than now!¡± Eastern Abrahamavenly King was overjoyed. Geena nodded silently when he saw the smile on their faces. At the same time, he looked at the golden Dharma Laksana above his head. This golden Dharma Laksana was a magical power taught by Grand Pure Emperor. Ordinary cultivators might never be able toprehend this cultivation technique in their lifetime. It would be difficult for a genius to achieve anything without decades or centuries. But it was different for Geena. Hundreds of Geena meditated at the same time, and then gathered the divine thoughts into one body. That meant the time was shortened by a hundred times! It was also because of this that Geena was able to condense the Dharma Laksana of the Golden Body in just a few dozen days. Geena could not help but have a thought as he sensed the powerful Dao aura that was continuously surging out from his Dharma Form. ¡°If only Maurina was still hiding in the Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡­ My strength has increased more than ten timespared to before! If he is here, I can make use of this magical power to torture him and destroy him!¡± However, after saying this, Geena also understood that Maurina had taken hispanions with him and gone somewhere. Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 Thinking of this, Chyntia snorted in his heart. You¡¯re lucky to escape from the Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect first. However, once Emperor returns, even if you flee to the ends of the earth, you will not be able to escape death¡­ Chyntia let out a long sigh as he watched the formation and the cultivator army gradually disappear into the void. Adrian felt at ease. However, in less than a breath¡¯s time, the world suddenly shook. The sky seemed to crack like a turtle shell. Streaks of dark red light seeped out from it likeva. An earth-shattering aura was almost suffocating. The sun and moon hanging high in the air all burst into light. The massive spell formation around them rumbled and began to operate violently. Countless light wheels spread in all directions, trying to maintain the stability of heaven and earth, but they were useless. The sky seemed to be cut open by a sharp knife, and there was an endless gap. Many figures stepped out of the crack. The first figure made Chyntia¡¯s eyes twitch. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Chyntia suddenly stood up and red at the other party with shock in his eyes. ¡°How dare youe back!¡± Not only Chyntia, but also Eastern Adrianavenly King and Southern Adrianavenly Queen, who were sitting on the left and right side of the sun and the moon, were also shocked at this moment. Even if they were lent ten heads, they would never have thought that Cindy would return. At the same time, in the hut deep in the Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the Sect Master put down his teacup, frowned, and looked down. ¡°Why did hee back?¡± The Sect Master muttered to himself, puzzled. After a moment of shock and rage, Chyntia¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Momentster, he began tough heartily. Adrian reached out and grabbed forward. The golden light surged and condensed into a giant axe. In an instant, the dragon and tiger roared, and the river flowed backward. ¡°Cindy, it¡¯s great that you dare toe back and die!¡± As Chyntia spoke, he nced over Cindy and at Steven and the others behind him. Every face was reflected in his pupils. ¡°Very good, very good¡­ All of you are courting death. In that case, it will save me a lot of trouble to find you out one by one!¡± Chyntia keptughing, but his expression was indescribably ferocious and horrible. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± With a roar, the hundreds of light columns standing in the Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect suddenly burst out a lightparable to the zing sun. The surrounding seawater evaporated. The dazzling light even twisted the space. In an instant, it was about to wrap Cindy and the others into it and melt them. ¡°Kill all of us?¡± Cindy sneered and then shouted, ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to destroy your Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± This loud roar shook everyone¡¯s ears, as if millions of copper bells were ringing in the air. The sound turned into a tangible impact, cracking the surrounding space into pieces and tearing the coming light. ¡°Destroy the Crape Myrtle Sect? Just you?!¡± Eastern Adrianavenly King had suffered a loss from Cindy. When he heard Cindy¡¯s arrogant words, he couldn¡¯t help mocking Cindy. Unfortunately, the next moment, Cindy shut him up. ¡°The Azuremoon Ghostly Current!¡± Cindy stretched out his five fingers and grabbed forward. The spiritual Qi in his body surged violently, as if it had pulled down countless Milky Way at once. With the bone-piercing cold from the depths of hell, it instantly dispersed all the light all over the sky and turned into fragments of light spots, disappearing into the sky. ¡°The Dao of Wisdom!¡± Cindy narrowed his eyes as if thousands of stars were shining in his eyes. As the Way of Wisdom was activated, the scattered light spots suddenly slowed down a thousand times, and the shocked expressions of the cultivators froze on their faces. The threads of spiritual Qi hidden in the void that connected the formation were exposed to Cindy. None of the Formation eyes escaped Cindy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Just this?¡± Cindy snorted. Today, when he came back and said that he would kill everyone from the Crape Myrtle Sect except for Grand Pure Emperor, he must have absolute confidence! The formation belonged to the Crape Myrtle Sect, so it would be broken! ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Ssh! me Severing instantly tore the void apart and whizzed out, forming a series of dazzling shadows. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In the blink of an eye, the huge ming illusory image had shed back and forth for hundreds kilometers. It was so fast that the Crape Myrtle Sect cultivators present had not realized what had happened. When me Severing disappeared, Southern Adrianavenly Queen shivered and looked around doubtfully. Nothing seemed to have changed. Southern Adrianavenly Queen rubbed his eyes and then looked at Cindy. Adrian forced a smile and said, ¡°This formation was set up by the Emperor. An ant like you¡­¡± Bang! Bam! Suddenly, a violent explosion sounded without warning. All the light columns exploded at the same time. The explosion made the light sh, the mountains and rivers sink, and the world chaotic. The inds were like small boats in a storm, rising and falling, as if they would be overturned at any time. There was a sh of light around, like thousands of nails, which made Eastern Adrianavenly King and South Adrianaven King scream repeatedly. Their eyes were sore and tears were flowing. However, compared with the pain in their eyes, the shock in their eyes was beyond description. This! Impossible! Isn¡¯t this the formation set up by the Emperor? Isn¡¯t this a great formation that was known to be able to make all of the Upper Kingdom Emperor n¡¯s experts suffer! Why is it so vulnerable in front of Cindy? Eastern Adrianavenly King and Southern Adrianavenly Queen felt that their souls were about to leave their bodies, so they naturally did not notice Chyntia¡¯s livid face behind them. Chyntia¡¯s fingers, which were holding the axe, had turned white and his bones were cracking. His killing intent was like boiling oil, almost boiling. ¡°Kill him!¡± Chyntia suddenly roared. Bang! Bang! In the mixed light, the sun and the moon spread at the same time. The light instantly expanded a thousand times, ten thousand times! At a nce, the sun and moon were no longer shining in the sky, but upied half of the sky! All the inds in Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect hadpletely quieted down. Everyone was paying attention to this unexpected battle. Half of the sky was as bright as fire and the other half as cold as ice. The two faces belonging to Left Protector and Right Protector also covered the sky and appeared in the sky. The mouth was like a ck hole, emitting a loud sound that shook the world. ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re doomed today!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Left and Right Protectors thought that Cindy would attack at the same time. Countless torrents and lightning, carrying the momentum to destroy everything, rolled and turned into two giant palms, rushing toward Cindy. ¡°How dare you humiliate yourself again after being defeated?¡± Cindy sneered continuously. Adrian held the Demon-ying Spear in his hand and thrust it forward, as if he wanted to pierce through the Archean blue sky. Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 Bam! The spear pierced through the sun. The indescribably thick spear radiance instantly pierced through the heaven and earth, pierced through the two palms, and shattered the sky. Countless stars fell like raindrops. The sun and moon exploded, and the sky was filled with chaos. Time and space seemed to be in disorder at this moment. An indescribable aura of destruction enveloped thend. The Left Protector and the Right Protector cried out miserably. Blood spurted from their bodies and they fell from the sky. Moana took a step forward, shrank the distance under his feet instantly and arrived in front of them. The Left Protector and Right Protector looked at him with horror. They wanted to beg for mercy. But Moana just nced at them coldly. The next moment, the Demon-ying Spear burned with ck mes and stabbed down. It was like a burning meteorite falling to the ground. Bang! The Left and Right Protectors¡¯ chests were immediately pierced. The force shook them and tore them into pieces. The spiritual Qi in their bodies poured out like a torrent. The Left Protector and Right Protector of the Crape Myrtle Sect were the most powerful people in the Lunia. Under Real Immortal Realm, their realm and strength would be one of the strongest cultivators. Although both of them looked weak in front of Moana, in fact, the spiritual Qi contained in their bodies was extremely amazing in both quantity and density. At this moment, both of them had died. Suddenly, a spiritual wave that was like nectar appeared in mid-air. Moana raised his hand and grabbed forward. Crack! The void where the spiritual wave was located was directly grabbed by him with one hand. Then he clenched his hand, and the Void immediately condensed in his palm. In the blink of an eye, the spiritual wave, which was supposed to scatter, condensed into two precious pearls in his palm. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The spiritual Qi in the pearl was so dense that it was hard to describe. At first nce, it seemed that some cotton was wrapped inside. But if one looked closely, one would find that the cotton wool was actually a real spiritual Qi, even a thousand times thicker than the spiritual liquid. This kind of pearl made of spiritual Qi was enough for an ordinary person to soar to the sky! Moana immediately put away the two pearls. Rowan turned to look at Amber in the pce. At this time, he did not pay attention to Eastern Rowanavenly King and Southern Rowanavenly Queen at all. But these two Rowanavenly Masters felt that they had been watched by Moana. They could not control their breathing. Their souls seemed to be crushed into pieces of paper. They could only drift alone in the universe without any foothold. ¡°Amber, today is not the day of my death, but the day of the destruction of Crape Myrtle Sect!¡± As Moana hovered in the air, the Yin and Yang around him kept running, and he seemed to be a god that dominated the world. The Divine Light around him burst out, and his words shocked all the spirits and supported the vast sky. Amber¡¯s eyes flickered as the golden body behind him asionally began to condense and then scatter. The palm of the axe kept cracking the bones. A series of light shot up from all directions. Countless cracks suddenly appeared in the void that had been blown up. The cultivator army, which had been disyed before, roared and rushed out. The angry roar suddenly condensed into a tragic ¡°kill¡± word in the sky. With the light from all directions, it gathered toward Moana. The entire void was sealed. A majestic force seemed to suppress everything. As the light gathered, it surrounded Moana tightly! In the void rift, Cindy was about to rush out, but was stopped by Alder. Turning around, Alder saw that everyone present was looking at Moana anxiously, just like herself. Because, there were not only the countless army of cultivator, but also powerful cultivators from other sects, such as Rowanaven¡¯s Edge Sect! Many elders and elders in the Rowanaven¡¯s Edge Sect had surrendered to the Crape Myrtle Sect. Of course, they would not watch Moana destroy the Crape Myrtle Sect at this time. Moreover, they were thinking that they could kill Moana and receive such a great credit with the advantage of numbers at this time. They would be rewarded when the Grand Pure Emperor returned. There were six or seven elders who had surrendered to the Crape Myrtle Sect. Each of them had reached the Amethyst Pce Realm. Right now, precious light was released from behind them, immortal light surrounding their heads. Everyone was like a zing sun, making one¡¯s heart and soul split apart, difficult to look directly at. In addition to these elders of the Rowanaven¡¯s Edge Sect, there were also many powerful cultivators who had surrendered to the Crape Myrtle Sect. They came from other sects and cultivation families. Those who saw this battle and came over in time were all eager to fight, for fear of missing this opportunity. No matter how strong Moana was, could he defeat so many Amethyst Pce Realms and the army of cultivators? All of the cultivators were gathered together. Even if they didn¡¯t use their magical powers, just the release of their own Realm and Dao aura was enough to shatter the entire area and refine it into water and fire. That was exactly why Alder and the others were particrly worried about Moana. Cindy could not control herself and rushed out to help Moana. However, Alder clearly remembered what Moana said beforeing here. ¡°Cindy, trust Moana!¡± Alder took Cindy¡¯s hand and said solemnly, ¡°Do you still remember what he said to us at that time? Rowan said that he alone was enough to deal with it. Even in the worst situation, he had already thought about how to deal with it. Rowan took the initiative to attack because he had absolute confidence! With our current strength, we can¡¯t help him!¡± Rowanaring Alder¡¯s words, the others, who had been unable to hold back, stopped just like Cindy. They knew that with their current realm and strength, if they rushed to help Moana now, they would die immediately. But at this time, they could only watch helplessly. How could it be said that they had agreed to live and die together? Alder deeply understood what everyone was thinking. She also wanted to share the burden for Moana. However, as the person closest to Moana, she knew that she had to appease everyone. ¡°What Moana is doing now is not only for himself, but also for ourmon goal. After the Crape Myrtle Sect was destroyed, a new force would be established. It¡¯s time for us to contribute at that time. Break through and setup¡­ Breaking through was in the charge of Moana, but to set up is the task given to us by Moana and also our responsibility.¡± Rowanaring Alder¡¯s words, everyone calmed down slightly. ¡°Moana¡­ You can do it¡­ Don¡¯t let anything happen¡­¡± Lucy looked at Moana and murmured. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve always believed in Moana. Rowan will never do things that he is not sure about,¡± Alder held Lucy¡¯s little hand and looked up at the center of the light in the distance. Surrounded by countless experts, Moana did not move at all. Rowan even gave people the feeling that he had the momentum to crush thousands of giant bugs. Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 Pairs of eyes red at Cindy. When the magical powers were disyed, they condensed into various giants, as if they were going to trample on Cindy at the next moment. ¡°Cindy, how dare you!¡± ¡°You escapedst time, you don¡¯t know how to repent, yet you still daree back today, moreover speaking so arrogantly!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a consensus that Crape Myrtle Sect unified the gateway to immortality. How dare you challenge the general trend of gateway to immortality!¡± ¡°Josua¡¯s overestimating himself!¡± ¡°Kill! We must kill him today!¡± ¡°Josua is a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh of Grand Pure Emperor. I can¡¯t spare him today!¡± ¡°Humph, you just got a little reward by kneeling down to lick the sect master of the sect. Do you really think you can challenge the Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± The roars were like rumbling cannons, about to break the sky. These experts weren¡¯t as refined as they used to be. They looked at Cindy, all types of curses blurted out. If it were an ordinary cultivator, he would have been scared to death. But Cindy looked coldly at the group of cultivators in front of him, as if he was looking at a group of poor worms. The more contemptuous Cindy looked, the angrier the group of cultivators became. In the sky above this ce, the Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s sect master watched this scene from within the faint bamboo forest hut. The corner of his mouth carried a faint smile as he said, ¡°Ha! It seems that they cannot wait any longer. I really did not expect this. However, what even more unexpected is that these few people would actually step forward at this moment¡­¡± As he spoke, the Sect Master of Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s eyes were fixed on several figures in the cultivators. These figures held high positions in the Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Before today, they had never shown their stance. Forget whether they were on the side of Crape Myrtle Sect or supported Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But, it was unknown whether they had made the final decision or pulled off the original painting covering their bodies and unexpectedly joined the army against Cindy and took the initiative to attack. Ssh! The congested cultivator army parted like a tide. A stout man with thick beard and hair stepped on the light wheel and flew out. When the surrounding cultivators saw him, they all looked solemn. ¡°Cindy, you¡¯re talking wildly today and disrespecting the sect and the higher-ups, but I think that you¡¯re just blinded by inner demons, but you are talented, so I¡¯ll let you go. As long as you seal your realm and surrender, I can keep you alive!¡± When this cultivator spoke, he had a sense of superiority. Josua looked at Cindy with a look of scrutiny, as if he could pierce through the soul in an instant. Cindy nced at the other party and nodded. ¡°I know you, the Elder of the Criminal Law Hall of Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect. As the Elder of the Criminal Law Hall, you should have been selfless, but today you turned to the Crape Myrtle Sect¡­ You said that I disrespect the superior, but you dare to call yourself the superior in front of me?¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t know how to repent!¡± The Elder frowned. In an instant, a mountain-sized shackle appeared above his head. The chains of blood rolled like a waterfall. The deafening roars and wails came from the shackles, representing the cultivators who had been punished for thousands of years. ¡°Since you know that I¡¯m an Elder of the Criminal Law Hall and I¡¯m at the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm, how dare you disrespect me? Today, I¡¯ll punish you for disrespecting the superiors!¡± The Elder of the Criminal Law Hall roared and pped his palm forward. In an instant, the mountains poured down toward Cindy likeyers of mountains. Vast and mighty blood was about to engulf Cindy with countless roars. Cindy burst outughing. The next moment, his face changed and he shouted, ¡°The superior refers to strength. Although your realm is higher than mine, it¡¯s not worth mentioning in my eyes! Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Bam! me Severing carried heaven and earth and shed out violently. All of a sudden, the stars shifted and all thoughts turned to ashes. It seemed that the primitive times were about to be directly separated by this cut. The Elder¡¯s face changed. But, he had no time to react. With a bang, the shackle was split into two. The waterfall of blood was instantly boiled dry, and all the roars stopped abruptly. ¡°Cindy, don¡¯t go too far!¡± The expression of the Elder of the Criminal Law Hall changed repeatedly. Josua quickly waved his arm and revealed a dark iron whip that resembled a spine. Crack! Countless thunderbolts appeared on the iron whip and instantly condensed into a big ¡°punishment¡± word, showing supreme dignity, as if it was an imperial edict, representing the punishment from heaven and could punish everything. The Elder of the Criminal Law Hall roared and his iron whip fell from above to Cindy. The rolling thunder expanded hundreds of thousands of times, stretching across the sky and shattering everything. ¡°Can this also be called an magical power of the thunder series?¡± Cindy sneered and made a grasping motion. Boom! The sound rang through the sky, like a war drum. ¡°Purple Josuaaven Thunder Dragon!¡± Bam! A long and thick thunderbolt tore the sky apart and fell down suddenly. This lightning was thicker than a mountain ridge that stretched for thousands of miles. This time, the word ¡°punishment¡± formed by lightning was directly destroyed. The iron whip in the hands of the Elder of the Criminal Law Hall exploded into pieces. The Elder let out a scream and his body was broken into pieces. Blood and flesh spurted out. However, Amethyst Pce Realm¡¯s Tao body was recovering his injuries as fast as possible. The blood and spiritual Qi sprayed out seemed to be controlled by a force field. After flying out, they immediately rushed back to his body. But at this moment, Cindy attacked again. ¡°Those who disrespect a superior should die!¡± ¡°Immortal-killing Soul-splitting Sword!¡± Swoosh! The four rays of sword light rolled up a storm and instantly wrapped the Elder of the Criminal Law Hall into it. In the blink of an eye, the Elder was smashed into pieces and his spirit was destroyed. ¡°And you!¡± Cindy did not give the surrounding cultivator army any chance to react. As he opened his fingers, 28 rays of light shot out like the bright moon in the sky. ¡°Those who are on the side of Crape Myrtle Sect are all my enemies today!¡± ¡°Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± The Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl was no longer the treasure that Cindy had obtained. After being refined by Cindy and absorbed more powerful Demonic Souls, this magic weapon was 10,000 times stronger than when he first got it! In an instant, the demon aura was wild and murderous. Arge cultivator army was instantly annihted, turning into a thick, bloody mist. In the blood fog, huge demonic beasts could be faintly seen. They roared and smashed the stars with one foot. Bang! The evil spirit¡¯s demonic soul violently shed and fought. With each explosion, a bloody mist rose in the cultivator army. As the bloody mist dispersed, the area became a nk area. In front of Cindy, the army of cultivators, which had been secretly umted by the Grand Pure Emperor, was not even worth mentioning. They could only be said to be arge group of ants. They were killed in session, leaving no bones. At this time, the whole sky seemed to be soaked in blood and turned red. Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Go! Go!¡± ¡°This fellow is so strong!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Quick! Don¡¯t stop!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡± The sky copsed and the earth cracked. Thunder, lightning, water, fire, and wind exploded together. Countless angry roars, like thunder from an explosion, kept ringing around. The fire reflected the surprise and panic on the faces of these cultivators. No one had expected that Omas would start a massacre today. Moreover, the scene of the ughter was like a sea, which made them feel familiar. That day, Grand Pure Emperor seemed to have returned. On the day the Emperor returned, he had killed a group of cultivators who refused to submit to him. Today, Omas returned and killed the cultivator army under themand of the Emperor. At the moment when the group of cultivators were stunned, a thunderbolt swept down like a rainstorm. ¡°Argh!¡± With a series of horrifying screams, hundreds of golden-armored cultivators melted. The intense lightning almost blinded the cultivators. From the beginning, Omas¡¯s powerful attack directly announced the imminent death of Crape Myrtle Sect. In the hut in the bamboo forest, the face of the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge¡¯s Sect Master was uncertain. From the scene he saw at this time, the cultivators of the Crape Myrtle Sect from all directions were like a boundless sea. Omas was just a small hole. It was easy for a sea to fill up a hole. Breaking the hole was as easy as eating and drinking. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! But who would have thought that the next moment, the hole would be a ck hole? Not to mention the sea, even the stars could be swallowed in an instant. The cultivators that rushed to Omas exploded into minced meat in an instant without exception. The blood and spiritual Qi all over the sky spurted out endlessly. No, something is wrong! At this moment, the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s expression changed. Two ck and white lights suddenly appeared in his pupils. The light interweaved, instantly making him see a barrier within the surging blood waves. The Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect immediately understood. The cultivators of Crape Myrtle Sect did not take the initiative to fight against Omas, but they could not escape at all! Omas had sealed the void with his own strength. Drawing the ground into a prison! Omas turned into a fierce tiger in the prison. As for the cultivators present, they could not even be counted asmbs. They could only be said to be newborn chickens. In an instant, nearly 30 percent of the Crape Myrtle Sect cultivators present were killed by Omas. The number of people was decreasing. Arge area was cleared into a nk area. The emptiness and despair brought by the death of the living spread like a gue. ¡°Omas, it¡¯s unforgivable for you to attack your fellow disciples!¡± A cyan-robed cultivator, surrounded by sword radiance, formed a huge chakram, which trembled like a dragon and a tiger, ring at Omas. Omas nced at him coldly. ¡°As an Elder of the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect, you were no longer my fellow disciple the moment you submitted to the Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± Omas opened his five fingers. His nails shed with a sharp golden light and shed in the air. The green-robed cultivator¡¯s face changed. Bjorne waved his arms and raised his sword to shout. The sword radiance gathered in front of him and condensed into a giant sword that was thousands of meters wide and tens of thousands of meters high, like a towering Divine Sect. Chi! But the next moment, Omas¡¯s five fingers tore the giant sword apart as if he was tearing a piece of paper. The rolling cyclone instantly pressed down on the cyan-robed cultivator. Everyone was watching this scene. The Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect was also watching this scene. As one of the Elders of the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the cyan-robed cultivator, in terms of strength, could be ranked in the top five in today¡¯s sect except for the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s sect master and several elders of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sects who had not shown up for a long time. It was even higher than the Elder of the Criminal Law Hall. Omas¡¯s attack could roughly judge the elder¡¯s strength. ¡°Bastard!¡± The cyan-robed cultivator¡¯s eyes widened. Before he could utter thest word, his body suddenly stopped in ce. After a breath¡¯s time, his whole body was covered with interweaving blood lines. With a bang, he exploded into countless pieces. The Demon-ying Spear followed closely behind. With a boom, it broke into the center of the flesh and twisted violently. With a crackling sound, the whole void was turned into mud and the cyan-robed cultivator¡¯s spirit was completely destroyed. Fearpletely enveloped everyone present. Even the Elder, who was ranked in the top five, could not withstand a single move from Omas. The sky, which had been shaking the sky, fell into a strange silence at this moment. The hearts of those families and sect cultivators, who had wanted to take the opportunity to share a cup of soup, seemed to have fallen into an ice cer, and their breaths were filled with coldness. How did this kid grow so fast? The Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect stared at Omas and yed with the teacup in his hand. His originally expressionless face gradually became gloomy. Should I stop him now and do Grand Pure Emperor a favor? Just as the sect master was about to lose his temper, a small sword made of purple light suddenly flew in from outside and stopped in front of him. Seeing this small purple sword, the Sect Master, who had been ready to stop Omas, sat down completely and watched the battle above the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect as a bystander. Or to be exact, it was a one-sided massacre. The cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom are indeed watching the development of the situation¡­ The sect master muttered in his heart as he looked at the increasingly brave Omas. Bjorne had a strange feeling. Originally, he wanted to nurture Omas to fight against the Grand Pure Emperor. But now Omas had grown up, but the Sect Master was not satisfied with thepletion of the n. Instead, he had a sense of fear that he had lost control of the situation. After pondering for a while, the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect narrowed his eyes at Omas. You¡¯ve grown too fast¡­ These words came from the Sect Master¡¯s heart. At this time, chains suddenly shot out from the blood above the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Countless lead gray clouds quickly fell from the sky, and countless fierce golden-armored War Gods emerged from them and attacked Omas fiercely. ¡°Is this the remaining means of Crape Myrtle Sect?¡± Omas sneered and said, ¡°It seems that without Jonas, you are a group of useless people!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his foot and stamped. Crack! The void for hundreds of thousands of miles shook violently, and countless cracks appeared. Half of the Crape Myrtle Sect cultivators were killed in an instant. Countless cultivators of Crape Myrtle Sect exploded into blood before they could react. Omas¡¯s gaze pierced through the thick blood fog and looked at the crumbling building. ¡°Benita, why aren¡¯t you making a move?¡± Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 Nana¡¯s gaze was like the rolling sky. The high-rise building, which was originally filled with precious light, was nowpletely suppressed. The whole building was covered with cracks and was on the verge of copse, as if it wouldpletely copse the next moment. Eastern Mozartavenly King and Southern Mozartavenly Queen, who were in the building, looked pale at this time. Their bodies went limp and they copsed to the ground, shivering. Nana didn¡¯t look at them, but they felt as if they were being trampled by a heavenly deity, about to turn into pieces of paper. Seeing this, the veins on Dora¡¯s forehead bulged. At this moment, he felt great pressure. Even if he had mastered his magical power and even though his current strength was more than ten times stronger than before. But, the moment Nana killed all the Protectors on both sides, Dora knew that at the same time when he made progress, Nana once again far away from him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take action?¡± Nana sneered and clenched his fists. In an instant, the sky was filled with stars. They spun violently, interweaving into a huge cross, falling from the sky. Bam! It was like a red-hot iron thrown into a pond. The surrounding void was boiling. An aura of destruction instantly exploded on the spot. Bang! More than half of the surrounding Crape Myrtle Sect disciples exploded. The cultivator army that rushed out of the void exploded like bubbles of blood. The elites who had been raised by Grand Pure Emperor for many years had suffered heavy casualties today and were almostpletely destroyed. There were less than one-tenth left, and they were all injured. ¡°You¡­ You are so cruel.¡± After a long time, Dora uttered these words. ¡°I¡¯m different from Jonas,¡± Nana said coldly, ¡°Jonas¡¯ enemy is not those who don¡¯t want to be his subordinates, and my enemy is Crape Myrtle Sect.¡± As he spoke, Nana pped the other party. Flowing Fire instantly stretched out like a giant de that split the heaven and earth. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Dora¡¯s eyes widened, and a golden light shed behind him. Mozart transformed into a giant about ten thousand feet tall and leaped backward. With a boom, me Severing split the tall building in half. The tall buildings shattered in an instant, triggering continuous explosions in the universe. The void was destroyed as countless precious materials were reduced to dust. Eastern Mozartavenly King and Southern Mozartavenly Queen in the building were extremely scared. They only had time to summon their Body-protection Gangs before they were immediately crushed by the surging currents around them and turned into flesh and blood, scattering everywhere. The golden body behind Dora retreated nearly a hundred miles backward, leaving a long ditch in the void. After a burst of light, it became bright and dark, and finally stabilized its body. ¡°Nana Montgomery!¡± Dora¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and blood. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to call my name!¡± Nana stepped forward, opening and closing his hands. ¡°Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± Roar! The air within a radius of a hundred thousand kilometers froze and the void became viscous. It instantly turned into an ocean. In the surging waves, the giant bodies of the 28 ancient demonic beasts suddenly appeared and shook the earth. They broke through the Six Directions and rushed toward Dora¡¯s golden body. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Nana! The Emperor gave me a precious treasure. It won¡¯t be so easy for you to kill me!¡± Dora roared angrily, his tone full of indescribable anger. ¡°Grand Universal Mirror!¡± A mirror appeared in Dora¡¯s hand. The Great Taos in the mirror turned into shackles and broke through the air, forming a tight dra around Dora. The 28 beasts arrived in a sh, like meteorites falling from the sky, smashing into the big. Boom! The terrifying shattering happened. Ripples of the void exploded one after another and violently rushed around. The sky above the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect waspletely destroyed, and the sun and moon were blown up. The shackles only entangled the beasts for a moment before they were torn into pieces by the violent beasts. ¡°Where are the pioneers?¡± Dora shouted. 16 water columns suddenly rose from the sea. There was a Crape Myrtle Sect disciple in each water column. ¡°Haha!¡± Nana sneered. Mozart recognized at a nce that they were 16 of the 32 pioneers added by Crape Myrtle Sect. As for the other 16, they had been eliminated by Nana. ¡°Die!¡± Nana swept the spear. The spear shadow swept like a hurricane. The 16 water columns exploded, and the pioneers were instantly crushed. The blood mixed with the seawater turned into a scarlet and sticky area, scattering around. ¡°You!¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Dora and Nana spoke almost at the same time. Bang! Boom! The beasts moved forward, and the golden light behind Dora¡¯s back was scattered. It kept shaking and dimming, and then retreated. Cracks appeared on the surface of the golden body. Dora, who was struggling to hold on, felt as if he was isted in a storm. His teeth were about to break. His realm had been promoted and he had mastered magical power. At the same time, he had been bestowed a precious treasure. Mozart only needed to wait another fifty days. When the Emperor returned, he would be able to take a step further. But why did Nana appear at this time? What was even more puzzling was that Nana¡¯s current strength was already so powerful. Dora was made of Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s natural luck. At this time, the pressure brought by Nana made him feel like he was facing the Grand Pure Emperor. ¡°I¡¯m not convinced!¡± Dora suddenly roared. The golden body behind him suddenly condensed into a giant axe. The golden light of the giant axe was stronger than that of the zing sun. It melted tens of thousands of realms. The huge waves of light were boiling in them, forcing the surrounding giant beasts to retreat and violently sh toward Nana. ¡°An ant¡­¡± Nana spat out two words. Mozart opened his five fingers and grabbed forward. Bam! The giant axe was instantly frozen in midair, unable to move. The void was frozen by Nana. In the hut in the bamboo forest, the Sect Master of Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect felt his heartstrings stir. In the secret ce of the void, several eyes that were watching the battle shed. Dora¡¯s expression changed from anger to dullness, to despair. Nana took Dora¡¯s deadly blow so easily. ¡°You can¡¯t withstand a single blow¡­¡± Nana made the final evaluation. A golden light shed at the fingertips of his five fingers. Mozart clenched his fist into a w. Bang! Bam! The giant golden axe exploded into thousands of streaks of flowing light. Nana stepped forward and thrust the Demon-ying Spear forward, piercing through Dora¡¯s Golden Body and chest. ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t¡­¡± Dora nced at the Demon-ying Spear that had sunk into his chest. Mozart opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t let you die so easily,¡± Nana said lightly. Mozart stretched out his fingers as fast as lightning, as if an arrow had pierced Dora¡¯s forehead. ¡°Soul Searching!¡± Nana knew that at this moment, not only was the Sect Master of Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect paying attention to this battle, there were also many experts from the sects as well as cultivators from the Ancient Kingdom. Under their gazes, he could not use the power of the person behind the Gates of Mozartll. And, for the sake of safety, it was better not to use Soul-summoning Bell. Therefore, in order to get the information he needed, Soul-searching was his only choice. Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 Geena was not a living creature, but a puppet. Geena had already confirmed it. Moreover, he could be 90% sure that Geena was an experiment of the Grand Pure Emperor, not aplete product. However, this did not affect Geena¡¯s soul search at this time. Because Geena was not an ordinary puppet. Moses already had his own consciousness and thoughts. In other words, Geena had an independent soul. If he had a soul and a memory, he could naturally search his soul and let Geena obtain information. If the Grand Pure Emperor was present at this time, Geena might have made some arrangements to prevent the other party from suddenly attacking and wiping out Geena¡¯s spirit, making him return empty-handed. But since the Grand Pure Emperor was still recovering in the void, there was no need to worry about it. ¡°Soul-searching!¡± In an instant, arge amount of information poured into Geena¡¯s brain like a painting. However, with his current strong thinking, it was more than enough to ept and analyze this information. There was no ident. Although Geena¡¯s information was limited, Geena still managed to get some of the necessary information from it. A momentter, Geena withdrew his finger and shook the Demon-ying Spear. With a bang, Geena¡¯s body exploded into bright fireworks. The surging spiritual Qi rushed around like a tide. Countless pairs of eyes looked at Geena in mid-air. Their eyes were full of doubt, shock, and fear. Today, Geena directly killed the elites of Crape Myrtle Sect. Moreover, the higher-ups of the Crape Myrtle Sect, including the Protectors, Mosesavenly Masters, and Battle Generals, were once again destroyed by the same person. How arrogant the Crape Myrtle Sect was! In Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect and in Lunia, they ran amok. Unfortunately, Geena was its nemesis. And this time, it really hurt Crape Myrtle Sect. Under the circumstances that the Grand Pure Emperor had not returned, the Crape Myrtle Sect now existed in name only. Ordinary cultivators would not be able to destroy the Crape Myrtle Sect. The cultivators in the Lunia, such as the Sect Master of the Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the others, either had their own plots or feared the Grand Pure Emperor, so they would not do it. Only Geena with strength and determination could kick down the high and mighty Crape Myrtle Sect today. However, he did not rx at this time. Moses looked up at the void. If the Grand Pure Emperor was not destroyed, the Crape Myrtle Sect would not be counted as being destroyed. Because as long as the Grand Pure Emperor returned, it would not take any effort for him to rebuild the Crape Myrtle Sect. ording to the arrangement of Geena, Bokir and the others, who had been waiting in the void passage, came to him. ¡°There¡¯s Grand Pure Emperor left.¡± Standing in Geena, Bokir whispered. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Geena nodded. ¡°How confident are you?¡± Yvonne blinked and asked curiously. ¡°Geena, don¡¯t push yourself too hard,¡± Penny said nervously. Everyone was surprised that Geena could defeat the Crape Myrtle Sect today. Because they didn¡¯t expect that Geena¡¯s strength would reach such a level in such a short time. But if his opponent was Grand Pure Emperor, they really didn¡¯t have much confidence. Thest time the Grand Pure Emperor took action, it almost destroyed everyone including Geena. This time, when hearing that the Grand Pure Emperor would be ten times stronger than before, they became more worried. Of course, no matter how strong the Grand Pure Emperor was, as long as Geena wanted to do it, everyone would stand behind him without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t have much confidence now,¡± Geena said, causing everyone to stare nkly. But he immediately said, ¡°But there are still fifty days left. Everything is possible¡­¡± Geena¡¯s words were not only for everyone present, but also for the cultivators who were watching the void. ¡°Wait for me in the Following the Mosesart Ind. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Geena said. Then he tore the void apart and jumped up, leaving a long residual shadow. When the Sect Master of Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect saw this scene, his eyelids couldn¡¯t help twitching. Because Geena¡¯s quick sh just now had not even been caught by his Divine Awareness. In other words, as a Real Immortal Realm, he could not lock on the trace of Geena¡¯s determination to leave. Does this mean that you want to show your strength to escape at any time? The Sect Master of Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect narrowed his eyes slightly and tapped his fingers rhythmically. You want to tell us, as long as you want to escape, Grand Pure Emperor won¡¯t be able to catch you. But this is far from enough. You can escape by yourself, but your speed can¡¯t take away your companions¡­ The Sect Master of Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect couldn¡¯t figure out what Geena was going to do next. Because of this, the depths of his seemingly calm eyes became more and more gloomy. The conversation about Geena was also going on in another void. However, these figures seemed to be the reflection in the water, which made people feel that they were not real. Only the mysterious Taoist Sense proved their profound state. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Senior, what do you think of Geena¡¯s performance today?¡± ¡°His realm has improved again, and I feel that his strength is not only here. Martial Uncle, what do you think?¡± ¡°Although this kid is powerful, he is brave but not considerate. How can a mere Amethyst Pce Realm defeat a Real Immortal?¡± an old voice said. ¡°Martial Uncle, when you were in Amethyst Pce Realm, was you so strong as Geena?¡± After a moment of silence, the old voice said, ¡°The improvement of strength is too fast, which means that the foundation is not solid enough¡­ In the future, when he cultivates, he will inevitably be harassed by the inner demons¡­¡± ¡°What if he wins Jonas?¡± ¡°The Real Immortal Realm will always be the Real Immortal Realm. Compared with Amethyst Pce Realm, it is at another level.¡± The old voice replied, ¡°All the results will be known in 50 days. Jonas met the Demon-override Prince, who had nned for hundreds of years and attacked him, but he was only slightly injured. This is enough to show his strength and potential¡­¡± ¡°Geena was eager for quick sess and instant benefits. Even if he had another adventure, there was no way for him to improve to Real Immortal Realm in the remaining 50 days, and evenpete with Jonas. Jonas will definitely win the following battle. There will be no idents.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ Senior, what do you think?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­ Anyway, there are still fifty days left. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what Geena will do in the next fifty days¡­¡± At the same time, the figure of Geena kept jumping in the void within the Lunia. Moses searched Geena¡¯s soul and found the information he needed. Geena naturally could not know the core secrets of Crape Myrtle Sect. However, he knew better than anyone where he was created. Meanwhile, in order to create this type of puppet that was almost no different from true creatures, not only were the precious materials used, there were definitely quite a few! Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 Three dayster, Lydia returned. A crack appeared above the Following the Frankart Ind and Lydia stepped out. All of a sudden, the Divine Sense that had been paying attention to the change in the situation gathered here. Everyone understood that the battle between Lydia and Grand Pure Emperor was inevitable. Last time, Grand Pure Emperor suppressed Lydia and his good friends in public. If not for the sudden appearance of the Demon-override Prince, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Lydia¡¯s return this time directly wiped out the entire Crape Myrtle Sect. Although there were still a small number of Crape Myrtle Sect disciples left, these Crape Myrtle Sect disciples did not dare to reveal their identities now. The Crape Myrtle Sect was almost wiped out overnight. This kind of decisiveness and shock not only made the Lunia, but also the cultivators of the surrounding Upper Kingdoms have to face Lydia. However, at present, all the forces were facing Lydia. Because even now, except for his closest friends with Lydia, no one else thought he could defeat Grand Pure Emperor. The strength of the Grand Pure Emperor was deeply rooted in their hearts. Moreover, in the eyes of these cultivators, the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s defeat of Demon-override Prince had strengthened his status in the ancient kingdom and sect. Whether it was in terms of strength or backer, Lydia was always behind. Therefore, although various forces were quietly watching the development of the situation, they began to prepare for their response when the Grand Pure Emperor returned. Lydia did not pay attention to the thoughts of the various forces in Upper Kingdom. This time, he returned full of things. From Geena sh¡¯s Divine Soul, he knew some treasures of Grand Pure Emperor. From the realm of the cultivators under themand of the Grand Pure Emperor, Lydia could tell that the other party was thoughtful and ambitious. Frank had so many resources that it was difficult to count. Even if he immediately established a sect and reced the Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect, it would be easy. When Lydia really opened those treasures, his Taoist Frankart couldn¡¯t help trembling. It was hard to describe the natural precious materials in words. When all the Frankaven and Earth Treasures were in his pocket, Lydia began to think about a problem. Was the purpose of the Grand Pure Emperor just to create Geena? If it was just for this purpose, all the treasures Lydia saw would be wasted. And this was just a few treasures that Geena knew. In ces where Geena did not know, there must be more. Looking at these exotic minerals and produce, Lydia felt as if Grand Pure Emperor had used millions of troops to wipe out a group of bandits. Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s goal is definitely more than that¡­ When Lydia thought back to the scene he had seen at the Dubois family manor and thepetition for the twelve kingdom treasures in the Three Sages Mountain, a faint line appeared in his mind. This line was very likely to reach the real purpose of Grand Pure Emperor. However, there were still some key parts missing, so that Lydia could not connect thempletely. Steven Nelson, Three Sages Mountain, this puppet Geena sh¡­ Lydia kept thinking about the connection between them. At the same time, he fell on the Following the Frankart Ind and waved his hand to activate all the formations around. Immediately, the sea within a radius of thousands kilometers was enveloped by rays of multicolored light. The dense multicolored light soon turned into a tangible crystal wall, turning the Following the Frankart Ind and the surrounding sea into a big ball. With the formation of the ball, most of the divine sense that was spying on this ce was blocked outside. The only few powerful Divine Senses left were to see what Lydia wanted to do, but soon they felt a warning in their Taoist Frankart. The owners of these powerful divine senses were shocked and quickly retracted their divine senses. They sighed in their hearts, ¡°The Ancient Kingdom is paying close attention to Lydia. At this time, no one is allowed to spy on Lydia.¡± At this time, on a rock in the Following the Frankart Ind, Lydia¡¯s frown rxed. When he felt that the Divine Sense that was spying on this ce hadpletely disappeared, thest trace of worry in his heart waspletely relieved. In the end, the one who took action to block all divine senses for the Following the Frankart Ind was naturally the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators. The cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom shouldn¡¯t have taken special care of Following the Frankart Ind and Lydia. But at this moment, they did so. The only reason was that they had begun to pay attention to Lydia. They were even interested in how Lydia would deal with the return of the Grand Pure Emperor 50 dayster. Ordinary cultivators of the Lunia would naturally not know about this. However, the Real Immortal Realms, led by the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Lunia Emperor, were shocked. How could Lydia be able to obtain the approval of Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators? Even so, no one thought that Lydia could escape from the Grand Pure Emperor. They even thought that Lydia¡¯s behavior at this time was deliberately mystifying. Cultivation was fake. Frank had to secretly open up a void passageway and prepare to escape. After all, no matter how talented he was, it was impossible for him to advance from the second stage of Amethyst Pce Realm to Real Immortal Realm in 50 days. And even if the dream became real, could a newly promoted Real Immortal Realmpete with a Real Immortal Grand Pure Emperor? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Stop joking! The reason why the others thought like this was because of their understanding of the Path of Immortal, as well as their judgment. However, they did not notice that it only took dozens of days for Lydia to advance from the first stage to the second stage. And this time, he also got several treasures from the Grand Pure Emperor Treasure. The atmosphere in the Following the Frankart Ind was particrly serious. Richard, Xander, Lady Maisie, Rebbeca, and others all sat cross-legged in front of Lydia. Including Butterfly Zo, Charlotte Sky, and me Gordon. These people had clearly expressed their support for Lydia in the previous Immortals¡¯ Assembly. Therefore, in the eyes of other cultivators, they had been tied to Lydia and could be regarded as the ¡°Lydia¡¯s Party¡±. The day the Grand Pure Emperor returned, they would be the first target to be wiped out. ¡°There are still fifty days left,¡± Lydia said, and everyone¡¯s eyes shed. This was because the meaning of Lydia¡¯s words had been confirmed. They were going to face their final opponent-the Grand Pure Emperor who had returned from his injuries. ¡°In the past 50 days, everyone should try your best to cultivate and improve as much as possible. After killing the Grand Pure Emperors, both the Lunias and the Earlington of Efraxs needed to be taken over. Our purpose is to recruit more cultivators, gain greater power, and get better practice resources. So after killing Grand Pure Emperor, you will be the first high-level official to build a new force.¡± Yvonne looked at Lydia and asked curiously, ¡°I have two questions to ask.¡± Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 ¡°Yes, go ahead¡­¡± Anita nodded. With the permission of Anita, Yvonne raised two fingers. ¡°First, we will cultivate here. Where are you going to cultivate?¡± With Yvonne¡¯s narration, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Anita. Anita¡¯s current realm had been far ahead of them. It was obviously inappropriate to cultivate with everyone. However, it was normal for Yvonne Johnson to be curious because Following the Milosart Ind was just like this. Among the crowd, there were still insiders like Joe and Geena. At this moment, they looked thoughtful. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it freely¡­¡± Anita waved his hand. ¡°You can rest assured to cultivate here. No one will dare to disturb us before Grand Pure Emperor returns.¡± With the special care of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators, if there were still people who dared to create trouble, they must be tired of living. What¡¯s more, Anita killed more than half of the Crape Myrtle Sect as soon as he made a move. Milos was known for his fierce reputation. Even if someone wanted to y a dirty trick, he had to think twice whether he could bear the revenge of Anita. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Yvonne nodded and added, ¡°There¡¯s another thing. You said you wanted to build a new force. You mentioned it before. I want to know the name of the new force. Have you thought about it?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Anita immediately hesitated. After getting inspiration from the Crape Myrtle Sect, Anita decided to establish a new force and rece the Crape Myrtle Sect. This was indeed decided a long time ago. But he had never thought about the name of this force. What was more, he had not thought about it at all. So when Yvonne asked, he didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while. However, Yvonne seemed to have expected Anita¡¯s reaction. She blinked her eyes slyly, showing a proud expression like a Little Fox, and then winked at Joe. Anita saw Yvonne¡¯s action, which made him a little confused. When had the rtionship between these two women changed? Because Anita knew that Yvonne had always been dissatisfied with Joe. Although the two women had never had a conflict because of this, they usually did not interfere with each other¡¯s affairs. But now, judging from the way they looked at each other, it seemed that they had already joined hands. Before Anita could think about it carefully, Joe pursed her lips and smiled. She looked at Anita and said, ¡°In fact, we have thought about it in private and discussed it.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As soon as she finished speaking, not only Yvonne but everyone present nodded. ¡°Have you thought of a name?¡± Anita was even more confused. ¡°During the time I didn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already guessed that you won¡¯t think about it.¡± Lucy rested one hand on her chin, the other on her hair, and said, ¡°So we made our own decisions.¡± Milosaring their words, Anita also became curious and expectant. ¡°What is the name?¡± Joe did not answer him directly, but said, ¡°At first, each of us all thought of a name, but we always felt dissatisfied. But in the end, we found that a name was the most suitable.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Anita asked. Then, Joe looked at Maisie Pine. Lady Maisie smiled gently and said, ¡°In the end, we all think that the name Immortal Montgomery is the most suitable.¡± ¡°Immortal Montgomery?¡± Anita pondered. ¡°Yes, there is no sect, no door, and no gate. It is called the Immortal Montgomery, and our new force is called Immortal Montgomery,¡± Xander said and added, ¡°Immortal Montgomery is headed by you, Anita. We cultivate the Immortal, and we have an aura of injustice on the Immortal Road, so this name is most suitable.¡± Anita originally thought that it would not be good if his surname was deliberately shown in this name. However, since hispanions agreed, and he himself was not a person who was bound by these trivial things, he would not deliberately hide the part of his personality. With his reputation, he could deter the thieves and rascals. So the name of Immortal Montgomery was directly decided. ¡°I¡¯ve finished what I want to say,¡± Seeing that Anita agreed, Yvonne squinted and chuckled. Anita looked at the others again, and the others did not say much at this moment. ¡°Next is the final decisive battle.¡± Anita finally said. ¡°We won¡¯t be of much help then, so you have to be more careful,¡± Joe couldn¡¯t help but remind Anita again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Anita nodded, indicating that everyone should not think too much. ¡°When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll need your help.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Xander, Bokir, and the others said in unison. On the Following the Milosart Ind, everyone was united. Even if the storm wasing, they did not panic at all. Anita turned his wrist and flicked his fingers. All of a sudden, numerous shining formations were arranged. Precious light surged, immortal light pervading the air. Streaks of the Great Dao aura interweaved, surrounding everyone within. Endless spiritual Qi gathered on the spot, like a boundless sea. The ce where everyone sat cross- legged was the eye of the sea. The rolling spiritual wave and mysterious Taoist Sense surrounded everyone, like stars and nebs. And what Anita wanted everyone to improve was not just the realm. Cultivation methods and magical powers also surrounded the crowd, showing dazzling immortal light. In this state, everyone¡¯sprehension gained twice the result with half the effort. Unconsciously, everyone present was advancing by leaps and bounds. However, because the Following the Milosart ind was covered by the formation, the cultivators outside the formation did not know what had happened. Moreover, not even the immortal light that surged out could be seen. They knew nothing about the improvement of everyone¡¯s strength in the Following the Milosart Ind. 50 days was too short for other cultivators. However, in terms of Following the Milosart Inds far beyond the Grotto-heaven¡¯s Paradise, fifty days could be regarded as 50 years! Anita helped everyone cultivate for a while. After everyone entered a stable state of cultivation, he shed into the pce of the Following the Milosart Ind and then quietly entered the World of Milosaven and Earth. Just like what Yvonne was worried about, now, once Anita was cultivated or upgraded, the vast and mighty was definitely not something that the Sea Area could bear. Therefore, Anita could only choose to cultivate in the Small World of Milosaven and Earth. In the Small World of Milosaven and Earth, even if there were Real Immortal Realms who ignored the warning of the Ancient Kingdom and came to spy, they wouldn¡¯t discover the secrets of Anita. After entering the Small World of Milosaven and Earth, Anita lifted his foot and stomped. Bam! Immediately, the earth copsed and formed a pit with a diameter of more than a thousand kilometers. Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 The pit was pitch-ck, as if there was no bottom. Like a big pot, everything could be put into it. Fiona hovered above the pit and waved his arm. Suddenly, vast amounts of blood seemed to have a hole in the sky and poured into the pit. The blood was so thick that it was hard to describe. When it rolled down, there was even a roar of dragging steel tes. The roars of giant beasts rose into the sky. On the surface of the sea of blood, clusters of ferocious and huge bodies were constantly twisting and ovepping. There were pythons, tigers, leopards, elephants, lions, and all kinds of souls. Each of them was filled with the arrogance and ferocity of pointing at the sky and the earth. Naturally, Fiona had obtained the blood from the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s treasure. To create a puppet like Nathalia sh that was almost no different from a living creature, one naturally needed to pour in extremely vigorous blood before refining it. Fiona was shocked by the blood. The blood was obviously not ordinary demonic beasts. The mixed vigor power was almost rare in Lunia. It seems that Grand Pure Emperor has more hidden means than he has shown. This person¡¯s n was definitely not as simple as entering an Ancient Kingdom sect¡­ I have a feeling that entering an Ancient Kingdom sect is probably just the first few steps of his n. And he seems to have a bigger secret. Fiona pondered. However, the treasures revealed by the Grand Pure Emperor did not shake Fiona¡¯s Taoist Frankart. This battle was inevitable. Even if he was timid at this time, he would not let the other side pity him. Instead, he would lose his spirit. In the eyes of Fiona, the Grand Pure Emperor was not invincible. What if he met a powerful opponent? Then he would be stronger than his opponent. The others all felt that it was impossible to achieve it in 50 years. However, no matter how desperate the situation was, Fiona was confident that they could give him a chance to survive! Seeing that the pit was gradually filled with blood, Fiona said in his heart. My biggest reliance at present is the dual-cultivation of the Divine Body, so to deal with the Grand Pure Emperor, the strength of a body cultivator is very important. After thinking for a while, Fiona waved his arm. A purple me instantly condensed around him. After the mes dissipated, Scar appeared. When the demon scorpion revealed its real body, it looked horrible, but now it turned into a human shape, which could be said to be a cold and peerless beauty. Looking at the other side, Fiona smiled and said, ¡°It was a little casual to call you Scar before¡­¡± ¡°I am your maidservant. You can call me whatever you want, as long as you feel at ease,¡± Scar said respectfully. ¡°It¡¯scking a little favor.¡± Fiona looked at her and thought. Although his current realm was far beyond his partner¡¯s, the rtionship between Fiona and his companions did not change much. There was no distinction between the superior and the inferior. There was only the concern and respect between friends, brothers and sisters. In Fiona¡¯s view, the demonic scorpion might have been locked up in the Tower of Life for too long, or maybe it had received his mother¡¯s order, so although it obeyed him, it had a stiff feeling like a puppet, just like the puppet made by Prince Krueger, like a tool. But the problem was that Prince Krueger was indeed a tool, but Scar was not. ¡°But I can still change it¡­¡± As for this matter, he could discuss it for a long time, so Fiona was not in a hurry. There was something more important so that Fiona wanted to ask Scar out at this time. ¡°You won¡¯t be called Scar in the future. I will call you Shirley,¡± Fiona said. ¡°Shirley will obey Young Master¡¯s orders.¡± The demon scorpion with a different name replied. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Fiona nodded and looked down at the big pit filled with blood. ¡°Shirley, do you think how many percent of chance of my winning against the Grand Pure Emperor?¡± ¡°10 percent,¡± Shirley said. Fiona was a little surprised. ¡°You mean it¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Not even 10%¡­¡± At this time, Shirley said thest few words. Fiona was not angry at the maid¡¯s deliberate pause. In fact, the conclusion that Shirley said at this time was exactly what he thought. His current realm and strength had indeed soared sharplypared to when he was in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly that day. It could not be matched at the same time, but there was no hope of defeating the Grand Pure Emperor. Just as everyone knew, the Grand Pure Emperor had long passed the threshold of the Real Immortal Realm and be another kind of existence at the life level. And this time, he made further progress in recovering. Perhaps when he returned, the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect would be crushed. Even Fiona didn¡¯t fully believe in the saying that Grand Pure Emperor was recovering. Another possibility was that this guy was not injured at all. Frank took the opportunity to hide and cultivate. From these points, Fiona had no chance of winning. ¡°But we still have time.¡± Fiona looked down at the sea of blood, and then looked at Demon Scorpion. ¡°If so, what do you think of the chance of winning?¡± As his voice fell, Fiona¡¯s pupils were gradually covered with bottomless darkness. An aura of despair, misery, disaster, and destruction arose spontaneously. The whole world seemed to have turned into hell and waspletely frozen. The roaring demonic beasts¡¯ souls immediately became as quiet as chickens. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Shirley was the first to be stunned. The next moment, her body trembled violently, and her smooth forehead was covered with sweat. She knelt down and did not dare to raise her head. She didn¡¯t kneel to Fiona but knelt to the one behind the Gates of Frankll, but it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t respect Fiona. This was an absolute suppression on creatures. It was as if an ordinary mortal would kneel before the emperor of the secr world. Shirley was even more in awe of the one behind the Gates of Frankll¡¯s aura. At this moment, her brain went nk. In a trance, she seemed to hear a voice that went straight into her mind. ¡°Now¡­ What about¡­¡± ¡°Suppress¡­¡± Shirley said with difficulty. The next moment, the terrifying pressure dissipated like smoke. The surroundings returned to normal. ¡°Stand up¡­¡± Fiona¡¯s warm voice reached Shirley¡¯s ears. Shirley staggered to her feet. At this time, she even felt as if she had suddenly realized something. Just like the short moment just now, she had died and reincarnated many times. ¡°Now I have an advantage and a difficult problem.¡± Fiona nced at Shirley, who was in a daze, and continued, ¡°The advantage is that you just felt that this force is so powerful that it can crush everything. Even the Grand Pure Emperor that you think I can¡¯t deal with at all can be easily crushed. But the problem was that I could not show this power directly¡­ Or, to be exact, I can not allow people who has seen it to live¡­¡± ¡°You know, the Upper Kingdom is easy to deal with, but the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom cannot be killed.¡± Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 Mandra could not use this power directly, which was a reminder from the one after the Gates of Mandrall. Because of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivator¡¯s attention, the one behind the Gates of Mandrall could not expose himself for the time being. Although for the time being, Sandra still didn¡¯t know why the person behind the Gates of Mandrall was so worried, holding the Gates of Mandrall was already a great taboo for the cultivators. Moreover, the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom were stronger than that of the Upper Kingdom. If he was targeted by the other party, it would be much more troublesome than facing the Grand Pure Emperor. However, this did not mean that Sandra had no other choice. The one after the Gates of Mandrall could not take action, but he could help Sandra improve his strength. This was also the advantage of Sandra. Because he was a body cultivator, and his body was full of vigor, he could get the perfect inheritance of the one after the Gates of Mandrall. The blood from the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s Treasure could help Sandra refine his body again. Sandra did not say anything more to Shirley. Mandra then jumped into the rolling blood and a long column of blood exploded. His body was submerged in the blood, and Sandra immediately ran his skills. Rumble! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A big bubble suddenly appeared on the water, as if it was boiling. The surface of the blood immediately began to decline. The blood constantly turned into the power of vigor and rushed into Sandra¡¯s body. At the same time, his fingers flicked continuously. Every ray of light shot out from his fingertip contained an astonishing amount of heavenly treasures. These treasures were immediately soaked in blood. This kind of feeling was like a great tonic medicine made of all kinds of precious medicinal ingredients in the mortal world. Mandraaven materials and earth treasures entered the blood. With the surging spiritual Qi from Sandra¡¯s whole body, they were immediately shattered and turned into powder, melting into the blood. Boom! At the same time, the earth began to tremble. The earth waves rushed forward, and even the Arch Bridges appeared. An aura full of vastness and primitiveness kept spreading out from the depths of the blood, as if there was an Archean Giant Beast that was about to be born. Before long, several rays of light shot out from the blood like meteors toward another direction of the World of Mandraaven and Earth. It was a dense spiritual Qi condensed from the void before Sandra. The spiritual Qi flew in the direction of the mysterious egg ced in the Small World of Mandraaven and Earth. Last time when Sandra found that the mysterious egg could absorb the spiritual Qi by itself, he put this matter in his heart. This time, he killed the high-level members of Crape Myrtle Sect and firmly controlled the spiritual Qi that broke out when they died, which could be used to absorb the egg. Sandra was also looking forward to what kind of creature would be born in this egg. After asking Shirley to watch the egg change, he focused on cultivating. As time went by, the surging blood gradually calmed down. In the end, the surface of the blood even became like a mirror without any ripples. Anyone who saw this scene would have a feeling that the blood seemed to have be extremely deep, like a ck hole that suddenly appeared in the vast universe. All the sounds and light would be absorbed. At the same time, chains began to appear around the cross-legged Sandra¡¯s body. These chains intertwined with each other. Although each of them was as thick as a finger, they gave off a terrifying feeling of being coiled by a python. Sandra was like the king of countless pythons, suppressing them all. ¡°You¡­ Are¡­ Ready¡­¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sandra said lightly. Four beams of light appeared around Sandra. These four rays of light seemed to have solidified here, evesting and evesting, continuously releasing an iparably profound and distant feeling. In the distance, Shirley was quietly looking at the egg. At this moment, her heart trembled again, and a look of disbelief appeared on her face. She slowly turned around and looked in the direction of Sandra. She now knew that the pressure that scared her to kneel on the ground did not belong to him. But, she could be sure that the oppressive aura that came from ancient times came from Sandra. ¡°This is what Young Master has mastered¡­ Mandra has mastered it¡­¡± Shirley¡¯s eyes shed with purple light, and her lips moved. ¡°Dao mark, it¡¯s a Taoist mark! Young Master has mastered more than one Taoist mark!¡± At the end of her words, Demon Scorpion Shirley, who had always given people a cold temperament and never smiled, suddenly eximed. The four rays of light were none other than the Dao of Wisdom, the Dao of Destruction, the Dao of Space, and the Dao of Time. Although he had mastered them, Sandra had only seen the four Great Taos¡¯ path. There was still a long way to go to master it. But for cultivators, it was already one in a million geniuses to be able to comprehend a single Great Tao. For people like Sandra, who had justprehended and controlled four Great Taos, it could only be described as unprecedented. The four Great Taos slowly rotated around Sandra at this time. The residual shadows kept pulling, making Sandra look like he had entered a chaotic void, and his figure changed into various shapes. But this shape would not make people feel ufortable. Instead, it would make people feel the breath of peak. In order to fight against the Grand Pure Emperor that was far beyond his realm, Sandra did not compete with his opponent¡¯s speed of promotion. Because no matter how many resources he had, it was impossible for him to surpass his opponent¡¯s realm within 50 days. Sandra¡¯s idea was to make his body stronger than it was now and to maximize his advantage as a Body Refiner. Ordinary vigor could strengthen their bodies. But, Sandra went further on the basis of this method. Mandra was going to meditate on the Great Tao! A Great Tao that was most suitable for body refining! The Great Tao had existed even earlier than the Grandmist. As time went by, the Mandraaven and Earth Treasures would be useless, but the Great Tao would be passed down forever and would never disappear. Therefore, if he could sessfullyprehend it, Sandra¡¯s Dao body could be improved to the greatest extent. With the help of the four Great Taos, the vigor of the demonic beast, countless precious materials, and the help of the one behind the Gates of Mandrall, it would give Sandra another chance toprehend the Great Tao! ¡°This time¡­ I¡¯ll make a move¡­. After that¡­ My previous¡­ umtion¡­ Will be exhausted¡­ When that timees¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ sleep¡­ I¡¯ll go¡­ And you¡­ Will work hard¡­¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Sandra took a deep breath, his eyes full of firmness and confidence. ¡°Come on¡­¡± Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 No sound came out. But, heaven and earth seemed to shake. Ripples that were hard to see with the naked eye quickly rose and fell in the void. Even in the Small World of Jamieaven and Earth, the Purple Golden Thunder Ape and the Dog Demon could not sense it. The only one who was slightly touched was Demon Scorpion Shirley, who had the highest realm. However, she only looked in the direction of Anita in confusion, not knowing what had happened. At the same time, at the bottom of the blood pond, rays of light were constantly crossing. The void in front of Anita was constantly squeezed and deformed like a flexible ball. It could be felt that there was a mysterious rhythm surging there. But, Anita seemed to be bound by something and could not break out of the cocoon. Anita sat cross-legged. There was a beam of light between his brows that connected to the distorted void. The four Great Taos were like four sharp sword lights, constantly attacking and splitting the void. Just then, he opened his eyes. There was fire in his eyes. The blood in front of him immediately evaporated, and a horrible door slowly emerged. The Gates of Jamiell! A terrifying aura instantly filled the air. The aura of death was like a spear from the god of hell. With the tearing of the four Great Taos, it suddenly pierced into the void. Suddenly, colorful light seeped out from the depths of the void. For Anita who had onceprehended the Great Tao, this scene was not strange. The Great Tao he wanted to perceive was in the colorful light. But, the moment the colorful light appeared, it began to dim at a visible speed. It was like amp. When it started burning, the oil in it was quickly consumed. The originally bright mes instantly turned into fireflies, as if they were about to be extinguished by a breeze. Once the light was extinguished, it meant that Anita had no chance toprehend the Great Tao. It should be known that this opportunity was obtained by consuming most of the strength of the one behind the Gates of Jamiell. If he failed, both Anita and the one behind the Gates of Jamiell would suffer heavy losses. In a sh, there was only a needle-sized point left in the light. An ordinary cultivator would not have had time to react at this speed. However, since Anita chose to do this, he was naturally well prepared. The power behind the Gates of Jamiell was the key toprehending. The four Great Taos Anita possessed were the kindling for igniting the opportunity toprehend. Then there was one more thing, which was to make this opportunity enough to get an extended kerosene! Anita shouted softly and turned his palm. Bam! Immediately, golden light spurted out. At this moment, the surrounding blood was covered with ayer of golden light, like golden water. The fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te! The fact that Anita had reconstructed the body of the Dog Demon with this quick fragment indicated that the Six Paths of Reincarnation te contained the power of the Great Tao that Anita wanted to comprehend. This fragment was also the backup of Anita. After throwing out the fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, the dim light that was almost invisible to the naked eye immediately boiled. Boom! In an instant, Anita was surrounded by colorful light. A vast, deep, ancient, and boundless aura condensed into a gate of history that slowly opened before him. A momentter, a red mark appeared in the gate. The red mark was not eye-catching, as if someone had casually painted it. But if one looked carefully, he would feel that it seemed to contain vitality, full of vitality. This was the Great Tao that Anita was going toprehend this time. It was also the most helpful Great Tao for his body cultivation. Life of the Great Tao! Life was endless! The degree ofprehension of this Great Tao was crucial to the improvement of Anita this time! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, he did not need to worry too much about this. This was because he hadprehended the foundation of the various Daos in his Tower of Life-the Great Tao of wisdom. Running his Great Tao of wisdom, hisprehension ability, ability to think, ability to identify, and so on would all greatly improve. *** Days passed. Soon, 50 days passed. On the 25th day, a change urred in the Small World of Jamieaven and Earth. The blood surface, which had been still before, suddenly vibrated. The next moment, like a volcano erupting, there was a loud rumble that shook the earth and the mountains, followed by the rolling blood. The astonishing aura caused Shirley¡¯s heart to jump. Before she coulde to her senses, a tall figure suddenly stood up from the pit with an imposing manner. This figure was like a mountain supporting the sky, showing a magnificent, tall, tough, and tall Shirley¡¯s Taoist Jamieart suddenly trembled. Young Master¡­ She could clearly feel the drastic change in Anita. If the feeling that Anita gave people before was that it was a bottomlesske, now it was raining heavily, and there were countless branches around it. The surging water poured into theke endlessly. This was the fifth Great Tao that Anita had mastered, the Dao of Life! With the enlightenment of the new Great Tao and the absorption of the surrounding exotic minerals and produce, Anita began to rise. Jamie had broken through from the entry level to the mid level of the second stage of Amethyst Pce Realm on this day. Twenty dayster, it was the 45th night before Anita entered the Small World of Jamieaven and Earth. The aura around Anita began to surge again. Layers of ripples began to appear. Young Master¡¯s promotion speed is indeed extraordinary¡­ Shirley felt the strong change in Anita aura and secretly praised him. The barrier that blocked Anita began to crack and crumble like a brick wall as he kept attacking. Half a dayter, the mid level of the second stage of Amethyst Pce Realm burst open and went straight up. The rolling spiritual Qi formed an indescribable vortex above Anita and was swallowed by Anita in one breath. Suddenly, the gs swayed and the war drums rumbled. The realm of Anita took a step forward and steadily entered the peak of the second stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm. In the past 50 days, no matter how harsh a cultivator was, he still had nothing to say about Anita¡¯s cultivation speed. On that day, there was a soft sound as if something had broken in the outer space. Then, an overbearing and zing aura, like a rainbow that swept through the sky, instantly shattered hundreds of stars around. Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 An intense vibration and an astonishing impact swept through an entire star domain. Mandras rolled down, colliding in the air, all of them sted to pieces. Within the surging fog, a tall human figure emitted an iparably hot light. Rowan pointed at the sky and the earth as he stepped out. Rowan was tall and strong, and the space behind him was burned down. Rowan raised his right hand and held a slowly rotating pce in his palm. Although this pce was only about the size of a te, it was extremely exquisite. It revealed an iparably solemn, educated the world, and suppressed the hell. The Fiendgod domain once more rose, forming a Fiendgod pce. The domain was a void, and only the strongest experts in the void could enter the pce. On this day, Grand Pure Emperor, Jonas Powell, directly melted the infinite starry sky and returned from the depths of the universe. His aura even caused the star system within a radius of a millions kilometers to tremble. Wherever he went, everything was shattered by his breath. As long as he did not restrain himself, his aura alone was enough to destroy everything. With the appearance of the Grand Pure Emperor, a gorgeous bed slowly flew out from the light behind him. The person lying on the big bed was Mandra Morrey, whom Anita knew as Mandra Nelson. Unfortunately, Mandra was lying motionless on it like a statue. She could see the scene in front of her through her eyes. Even though she tried her best to hide her true thoughts, at this moment, Mandra¡¯s eyes still showed her nervousness and panic. During this period of time, she had been confined in the void where Grand Pure Emperor was healing. She had also peeked into the huge secret that Grand Pure Emperor absorbed the vitality of all spirits to heal and improve herself. So she knew better than anyone how horrible Grand Pure Emperor was at this time. Compared to a hundred days ago, Grand Pure Emperor who recovered was more than ten times stronger! Such a Grand Pure Emperor, coupled with the powerful cultivators he had cultivated over the years. Do I really have a chance? At this time, Mandra suddenly felt her Taoist Rowanart shake. The next moment, she was surprised to find that her body could move. But she did not get up rashly. After making a confused and hesitant look, she slowly sat up from the big bed. A low roar came into her ears. ¡°Almost all of the Crape Myrtle Sect has lost! Anita Montgomery, how dare you!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mandra was stunned to hear this. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The meaning of Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s words was very obvious. The Crape Myrtle Sect of the Lunia had beenpletely destroyed? And it was made by Anita? Anita did such a big thing when Grand Pure Emperor was not around? For a moment, Mandra did not know how to describe her mood. Did Anita know the consequences of doing so? Did he do it alone? Or did he get a strong support? Was he ready now? A series of questions followed closely behind, constantly emerging in Mandra¡¯s heart. However, there was obviously no time for her to think carefully at this time. Grand Pure Emperor waved his arm and a sharp golden light appeared in front of him, creating a magnificent big path. The big path went deep into the void. Rowan stepped forward and immediately disappeared from the big path. At this time, Mandra lost her freedom again. Shey back on the big bed, following Grand Pure Emperor, flying to the big path. *** Four days passed in a sh. The world of the Lunia regained its calm after the chaos of demons. Although all the ruined cities needed time to be rebuilt, the sky was as blue as the past. The sunshine was also warm. However, for the Lunia and even the cultivators of the surrounding Upper Kingdoms, the atmosphere today was quite solemn. In terms of time, the atmosphere began to tense up a hundred days ago. But today, the tension had reached its limit. Most people were anxious and restless. In a trance, they felt that it was difficult to breathe and a disaster wasing. The originally dazzling sunlight was also ring. The slowly surging sea seemed to be a desperate howl. Many cultivators were looking at the ind called Following the Rowanart Ind in the Rowanaven¡¯s Edge Sect. At this time, Following the Rowanart Ind was still covered with thick crystal walls, so no one could see what had happened. Some people spected that the reason why Anita made the crystal wall with the Formation was not to cultivate. The reason was simple. It was impossible for him to be evenly matched with Grand Pure Emperor in strength in terms of talent. What¡¯s more, the Grand Pure Emperor had cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom as the backers. Therefore, practicing Following the Rowanart Ind was just a cover-up. In fact, Anita had already activated a Rowanaven and Earth Teleportation Formation and hid in a corner of the void. ¡°Anita must have escaped.¡± ¡°Even if he runs, where can we escape?¡± ¡°I think this guy¡¯s destroying Crape Myrtle Sect is just thest madness.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Real Immortal Realm, that¡¯s another kind of life-level existence. Even if Anita hides in other Upper Kingdoms, it will only take a moment for Grand Pure Emperors to find him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see¡­¡± ¡°Wait and see? I think it¡¯s better not to wait and see. You know Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s temper.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. As long as Grand Pure Emperor returns, I don¡¯t care what others think. In short, we must go to see his as soon as possible. Otherwise, he will vent his anger on us after killing Anita.¡± ¡°Yes. yes, let¡¯s get ready.¡± Countless whispers could be heard from the cultivators of each Upper Kingdom. Everyone was extremely nervous at this time. But because the Grand Pure Emperor did not mention the specific time when he would return, these cultivators did not know where to wait at this time. Just then, the sky above the Imperial City suddenly changed. The clear blue sky was suddenly covered by ayer of pure gold. The flowing golden light was filled with an extremely noble, gorgeous, and domineering aura. Roar! A golden dragon seemed to feel threatened. It roared violently and shot up into the sky from the deepest part of the Imperial City. However, a big hand suddenly condensed in the golden sky. Compared to this big hand, the golden dragon representing the Lunia¡¯s royal family was as small as a loach. In an instant, all the people were shocked and scared. No one expected that when the Grand Pure Emperor returned, he did not appear in the Rowanaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but directly came to the Imperial City. Moreover, he crushed the symbol of the Lunia¡¯s royal family with one palm! Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 The golden dragon wailed and disappeared between heaven and earth. The entire Lunia fell into eternal silence. An iparably tall figure shot into the sky. The figure was getting bigger and bigger. The pressure made the earth tremble, the mountains copse, and the sky seemed to be broken. Countless cultivators¡¯ faces were pale, and their Dao hearts were trembling. Their eyes went wide as they looked up into the sky, swallowing with difficulty. Almost everyone felt that their hearts were held by an invisible hand, and their lives were no longer under their control. Bam! Chi! The sky was torn apart. Unlike other cultivators who tore the void apart. At this time, the sky, which was visible to the naked eye, waspletely divided into two. Behind the crack, one could see the endless void. At the same time, the Grand Pure Emperor descended on the spot! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Countless rivers andkes were instantly boiled dry. Mountains copsed one after another, turning into terrifying deep pits. It was as if a divine punishment had descended. The gold all over the sky turned into mes. The whole sky was going to be burned. The figure of the Grand Pure Emperor stood tall, like a god. At this moment, he carried the power to destroy time and space to refine fire and water again. Grand Pure Emperor looked around. Cultivators, who were paying attention to this ce, suddenly felt their hearts skip a beat, and their vision seemed to alternate between bright and dark. The next moment, all the buildings in the Imperial City exploded into powder. Thick smoke rose into the sky. At the same time, a figure in a dragon robe flew into the sky with an extremely powerful momentum. As soon as the man appeared, he immediately attracted continuous exmations. ¡°The emperor of the Lunia!¡± ¡°The emperor of the Lunia has appeared!¡± ¡°This is the strongest master in Lunia, the emperor who has reached the Real Immortal Realm!¡± ¡°Is he going to attack the Grand Pure Emperor?¡± ¡°The golden dragon representing the fate of the royal family was destroyed, and the Imperial City was destroyed. The Emperor finally could not sit still!¡± Roars rang out in the Lunia and the surrounding Upper Kingdoms. Everyone felt their hearts in their throats. The Grand Pure Emperor had announced before that when he returned, not only would he rece the Joeaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but he would also follow the example of the Ancient Kingdom to let the Crape Myrtle Sect rule a country, and the sect and country would be one. To do this, the premise was to destroy the current Lunia. Therefore, there must be a battle between the royal family of the Lunia and the Crape Myrtle Sect. When the Grand Pure Emperor returned, he directly rushed in front of the Imperial Family and the Emperor. This battle could no longer be stopped! But at this time, something unexpected happened. The Emperor, who was tall and powerful, surrounded by purple Qi and exuded an extremely powerful aura, stopped in mid-air more than 1,000 kilometers away from the Grand Pure Emperor. Then, he took off his golden crown and dragon robe. Although there was still a trace of unwillingness on his face, his action at this time indicated his decision. Joe surrendered without fighting! The Lunia chose to submit to the Grand Pure Emperor! This move shocked everyone. They were both Real Immortal Realms, and the time the emperor of the Lunia had reached this realm was definitely longer than that of the Grand Pure Emperor. Moreover, as a member of the imperial family, he definitely had hundreds of thousands, millions of years of resources. Even so, the emperor still chose to surrender. More than that, dozens of figures shot out from the billowing smoke as the emperor submitted. These figures included other royal families, princes, and civil and military ministers of the Lunia. The royal family, the princes, and the civil and military officials were all the strongest among the cultivators. There were more than 20 Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators. This number was even more than that of the Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators of the Joeaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Obviously, in order to show their sincerity, the imperial family of Lunia showed their hidden power this time. The world was silent! Everyone was stunned. They did not know how to describe their current mood. But Grand Pure Emperor seemed to have expected this. Joe squinted at the Emperor, who was shorter than him, and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s very good that you choose to submit to me. This shows that you have self-knowledge and know that you are no match for me. If you had not chosen to submit immediately, you would have been easy killed by me¡­ Well, not only you, but also the group of chickens and dogs behind you¡­¡± The sentence was basically no different from direct humiliation. However neither the Emperor nor princes, ministers, and generals behind him dared to express their dissatisfaction. Everyone tremble with fear, almost kowtowing on the spot. Grand Pure Emperor then continued, ¡°Since you have chosen to surrender, I will naturally not attack you again. Next, follow me, and I will show you what kind of thunderous means I will use to make those who dare to resist me regret being born in this world!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Grand Pure Emperor suddenly shouted, ¡°Who else to surrender? I¡¯ll give you another half a day! If you don¡¯t surrender, I¡¯ll personally kill you!¡± The sound was like thunder from the sky, rumbling. It instantly shattered the Joeaven and Earth, sweeping through the vast void. The Upper Kingdoms, which had been silent before, were boiling like boiling water. Countless spiritual Qi rolled up and even caused vast ripples. A hundred days ago, when the Grand Pure Emperor returned, countless sects and cultivation ns were frightened. This time, even the royal family of the Lunia surrendered without fighting. Some sects and families who originally wanted to resist surrendered immediately. In fact, what Grand Pure Emperor needed was this scene. As long as these big sects and cultivators knelt in front of him, those small ones would naturally not resist again. In just two hours, there were hundreds of cultivators kneeling in front of the Grand Pure Emperor. Cracks in the void continued to appear in all directions. Some cultivators were scared and flew out of them. They were afraid that they would be a stepte and annoy the Grand Pure Emperor. Although there was no Crape Myrtle Sect at this time, he shocked several Upper Kingdoms and countless cultivators with his power alone. *** Half a day passed quickly. By this time, there were many cultivators kneeling in front of the Grand Pure Emperor. Without his permission, no one dared to lift their heads. Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 The arrival of the Grand Pure Emperor caused the entire Lunia to undergo another change. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The sun and the moon were still the same, but both time and space gave people a different feeling now. There seemed to be endless mountains hidden in the void, and the air seemed to turn into heavy mercury, making people breathless. Arge number of birds fell from the sky and fell into meat sauce. Countless fish rolled over their stomachs and floated to the surface of the water without any sound. The terrifying aura of death enveloped every living being. At this moment, even the Lunia¡¯s Emperor who had reached the Real Immortal Realm felt his Taoist Bokirart tremble. As expected, he didn¡¯t lie. After a hundred days, his realm and pressure were no longerparable to thest time¡­ Is Grand Pure Emperor really the reincarnation of a mighty figure? The Emperor was extremely frightened. But at the same time, he felt extremely lucky. That was because the Emperor felt that he had made the right choice. Bokir did not act on his own ord in the Imperial City to fight to the death with the Grand Pure Emperor. Now, it seemed like the result of a life and death battle was that he was dead, and the Grand Pure Emperor was safe and sound. After a long time, cracks no longer appeared in the void around them, nor did cultivators gather from all directions. Among the kneeling crowd, a cultivator boldly said, ¡°Grand Pure Emperor, there are still sects and ns that have not submitted to you¡­ What should we do?¡± The Grand Pure Emperor gave a cold snort, and two rays of bright light burst out of his eyes, like zing fire. ¡°They¡¯re just a group of chickens and dogs. When I kill Omas, I¡¯ll kill them all and build my ideal Crape Myrtle Upper Kingdom!¡± When they heard that the Grand Pure Emperor was going to kill Omas, the crowd was shocked. The whole Crape Myrtle Sect was destroyed by Omas, which was witnessed by everyone present. Now it seemed that everyone¡¯s guess was right. After the Grand Pure Emperor returned, the first person to be killed was Omas! Killing a chicken to scare a monkey was a warning! ¡°Follow me and see what will happen to those who dare to resist me.¡± The void in front of the Grand Pure Emperor copsed. It was like a goldendder that went straight into the void. A magnificent and king-like aura filled everyone with iparable shock. It was as if following it would allow one to step into the Immortal Realm, achieving extraordinary aplishments. At the same time, the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom also looked back. ¡°Martial uncle, Jonas is back. Bokir seems to have changed a lot in terms of momentum¡­¡± The girl¡¯s crisp voice was full of amazement. She added, ¡°Butpared with senior brother, he is still much worse. It seems that senior brother is really better than everyone in terms of talent¡­¡± ¡°Of course,¡± The slightly old voice was full of rare respect at this time. ¡°Your senior brother¡¯s talent and constitution are rare in hundreds of thousands of years. Your senior brother has surpassed Jonas¡¯s current realm in his youth. To put it bluntly,pared with Jonas with your senior brother, you really overestimated Jonas¡­¡± ¡°But Jonas is indeed not bad.¡± The girl replied, ¡°His aptitude and realm are enough to enter our Ancient Kingdom, but I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The girl paused and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the Glory City¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to doubt.¡± The martial uncle interrupted the girl and said, ¡°Do you really think that the cultivator called Omas can defeat Jonas? That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Bokiraring this, it seemed that her martial uncle¡¯s firm words made the girl a little unwilling. The girl begged the people around her, ¡°Senior, tell me, will Jonas go well?¡± This seemingly calm void fell into silence. After a while, the girl said lightly, ¡°I was just considering whether we should protect Omas if he can¡¯t defeat Jonas¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± The youngdy was pleasantly surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Uncle Master immediately objected. ¡°In this Lunia, only Jonas is qualified. Even if we can protect Omas, we can¡¯t take him away. What¡¯s more, what qualifications does he have to let us protect him?¡± ¡°But Martial Uncle, didn¡¯t you just say that?¡± The girl¡¯s tone was still calm, as if she was not affected by emotion. ¡°Senior Brother has reached Jonas¡¯s current realm and strength in his youth. We also knew that Omas stepped on the Path to Immortality for only about ten years¡­ ording to this time, if he can resist Jonas¡¯s pressure in a while, it is enough to show his potential.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t agree.¡± This martial uncle seemed to be very dissatisfied with Omas, so he objected again, ¡°And I don¡¯t think Omas can stop Jonas at all¡­ You had seen Jonas¡¯s realm, and even the Emperor of the Real Immortal Realm had submitted to him¡­¡± ¡°Omas at the Amethyst Pce Realm was just brave. Later, I guess that Jonas only needs to blow him down in one breath. At most, he can hit Omas with one palm, and then he will turn into ashes¡­ We have seen so many cultivators like this. It¡¯s really unnecessary. It¡¯s a waste of effort for him.¡± As if the pair of senior sisters wanted to argue with their sister-inw, the martial uncle suddenly sneered and said, ¡°How about this? If Omas can really block Jonas¡¯s one or a half movester, I will lose a magic weapon to you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± the girl pped her hands and smiled. At this time, the three looked at the territory of the Bokiravens¡¯ Edge Sect. Wind and clouds suddenly surged above the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect. A golden light suddenly broke through the rolling clouds. The golden light was like a sword light that split the sky. In an instant, a crack appeared in the clouds. Golden stairs appeared. Countless exotic beasts stood on both sides. Grand Pure Emperor stepped out. Every step he took gave people a shocking feeling, as if he was the ma of this world. Bokir could turn the world upside down and decide life and death with just one step or movement. Following closely behind him was the group of cultivators who had submitted to him. Some of these cultivators came from the Lunias and some from the surrounding Upper Kingdoms. Below the ck mass of cultivators were the Following the Bokirart Ind sealed by the crystal wall. The voice of the Grand Pure Emperor sounded the next moment. ¡°Omas, you disrespect Crape Myrtle Sect and provoke Crape Myrtle Upper Kingdom! Today I will cut off your Taoist body and ban your Divine Soul! Let everyone see what will happen to those who don¡¯t submit to me! After I kill you, I will go to the other Upper Kingdoms to kill the so-called royal bloodline andpletely promote the system of merit!¡± His words made the eyes of the cultivators present twitch. As soon as he finished speaking, a huge palm, burning with raging mes, pped toward the Following the Bokirart Ind like a meteorite. Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 The palm strike was like earth fire and heavenly thunder. The entire universe was instantly shattered. The surrounding cultivators felt their Dao hearts tremble rapidly. Some of them could barely control themselves and wanted to tear apart the universe. They subconsciously tried to escape. ¡°Caspian is over!¡± ¡°This Following the Heart Ind can¡¯t withstand a single blow!¡± ¡°After killing Caspian, the Grand Pure Emperor will destroy the other stubborn royal families.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Grand Pure Emperor not only wants Lunia but also the other Upper Kingdoms around!¡± ¡°The gap in strength is too big. The current Grand Pure Emperor is the best in Upper Kingdom!¡± ¡°Caspian is finished, but it¡¯s his good fortune to die at the hands of the Grand Pure Emperor.¡± Just as everyone was certain that Caspian was doomed, the crystal wall that covered the Following the Heart Ind seemed to be lifted up by a strong force. It suddenly rose into the air and mmed into the giant palm. The crystal wall instantly exploded into powder in the air like a crispy pancake. However, a fist shadow suddenly appeared under the crystal wall. This punch seemed to copse the entire spacetime. Countless torrents, mes, and gang thunder gathered on it and then exploded. Bang! The fist shadow blocked Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s palm in the air. But it was only for a moment, and then it broke. Seeing this scene, cultivators felt their hearts skip a beat. But when they saw that Caspian¡¯s resistance was useless, their hearts were immediately relieved. Some people even gloated. However, a green-colored light swiftly spread like a scroll within the shattered fist shadow. A kind of all-epassing light that could contain the light of the world, swept the burning giant palm in its pocket and then disappeared. The void, which had been copsing and destroyed, suddenly became quiet. If it weren¡¯t for the fierce wind, it would have been as if nothing had happened just now. Seeing this, the cultivators were stunned. After a while, everyone eximed. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Why is Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s magical power¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Caspian can do it?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s magic weapon!¡± A fierce light shed across his eyes as he hovered in the air like a god. ¡°The Taoist magic of the Map of Development?¡± With a sneer, the Grand Pure Emperor continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Sect Master would give you this magic weapon. Tao Law can evolve the world and condense the universe. But do you think you can stop my magical power with just a treasure map and let you escape today?¡± Every word he said was like a big bell, striking the stars all over the sky. His words seemed to contain knives and axes, which made people tremble with fear. Obviously, the magic weapon disyed by Anita made the Grand Pure Emperor vent his anger on the Sect Master of the Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Anderson thought that the Sect Master deliberately protected the Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect and gave it to Anita. As soon as the Grand Pure Emperor finished speaking, a beam of light rose to the sky from the raging Following the Andersonart Ind. Anita in the light came to mid-air and confronted the Grand Pure Emperor with a fearless look. ¡°How dare youe out? I admire your courage¡­¡± ¡°However, knowing that the gap in strength is too big, you still insist on doing what you want. I think your courage is just the courage of a man. It¡¯s useless,¡± Grand Pure Emperor looked at Anita and sneered. ¡°Go and ask your subordinates who were killed by me whether I am brave or not,¡± Anita said lightly. Compared with dozens of days ago, he did not seem to have changed much. But if he carefully felt the Taoist Sense and Divine Soul of Anita, he would find that Anita now seemed to have a more peak, as if what hecked had been replenished. What Anita said at this moment also hit the sore spot of the Grand Pure Emperor. The talents selected by Grand Pure Emperor had formed the top management of the Crape Myrtle Sect and it had been running for hundreds of years. The Crape Myrtle Sect had run amok through the Lunias and had not been suppressed by the Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect, had not been overturned by the other sects and families, nor had it suffered any losses in the chaos of demonic beasts. But in the end, it was annihted by Anita. Anderson had spent an enormous amount of time and energy to create the perfect puppet, Maurina sh. And Maurina also died during this time. The Grand Pure Emperor had put in a lot of effort into Maurina¡¯s body, which was also rted to his big secret and n. Anderson had thought that everything would be fine in the Lunia. However, who would have thought that Anita would dare to take the lead and disrupt the entire n of the Grand Pure Emperor? Thinking of this, the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s killing intent became stronger. His eyes were like ice and snow flying in the air, and his swords were dancing wildly. However, there was no need for him to do it himself. The cultivators who submitted to him could no longer hold themselves back. They knew that this was the best time to show their loyalty. ¡°Anita, surrender!¡± ¡°How dare you talk big in front of the Grand Pure Emperor? Your crime is beyond description!¡± ¡°To have the Grand Pure Emperor kill you is simply dirtying his hands. Today, on behalf of Emperor, we will tear you to pieces!¡± ¡°Anita! You and your men will die today. If you give up resisting obediently, you will suffer less!¡± ¡°Not only will I kill you, but I will also wipe out all the people rted to you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your Taoist body, seal your Divine Soul, and seal it at the bottom of theke. The sun is shining brightly, making you feel like you¡¯re in boiling oil. At night, theke water will be cold, and you¡¯ll suffer the bone-chilling pain every night! You¡¯ll be punished for your whole life!¡± All of a sudden, this group of cultivators verbally condemned Anita as if Anita and they were irreconcble enemies and could not dissipate for ten lifetimes. It was as if the Grand Pure Emperor was suppressing them because of Anita. This group of cultivators regarded Anita as a target of vent at this time. They didn¡¯t dare to shout at the Grand Pure Emperor, so at this moment, they regarded their goals as the source of sin and med their cowardice on Anita. All of their sins were because of Anita, and they had no other choice! Anita¡¯s eyes were cold when he heard the abuse. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As his eyes swept across these cultivators, the cultivators suddenly felt as if a de was pressing against their throat and their soul were trembling. Somehow, it was like a behemoth from the untainted land, trying to break free from behind Anita and destroy everything. The angry roars gradually died down. The corners of Anita¡¯s mouth curled into a sneer. ¡°Do you think you can prove your integrity by cursing here? Do you think that you are just forced to do so?¡± ¡°Cultivators cultivated an aura of injustice¡­ Now that you have lost your aura of injustice, I will send your spiritual Qi back to nature!¡± Chapter 2225 Chapter 2225 Moana¡¯s words directly hit the sore spot of the cultivators present. Instantly, many people became angry from embarrassment. Their faces turned red and blue veins even appeared on their foreheads. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to speak in front of Emperor!¡± ¡°A dying man still doesn¡¯t know how to repent!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble the Emperor today. Let us kill this beast!¡± ¡°This kind of guy, if he lives in this world, he will be a devil in the future. Kill him earlier to prevent future troubles!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what kind of demonic art they¡¯ve cultivated. Their promotion speed is so fast. Maybe they will be possessed by demons!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let them stay!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The cultivators present shouted in unison. Immediately, this roar that was full of killing intent condensed into a bloody, enormous ¡®kill¡¯ word in mid- air. The sound pierced through heaven and earth, as if thousands of troops rushed out together. In the rolling vigor, smoke rose in all directions. In an instant, countless sharp des converged into a rolling torrent and rushed toward Moana, as if they could crush Moana into pieces in an instant and doomed eternally. Facing the attack, Moana narrowed his eyes and snorted. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± Moana immediately attacked. With a buzz sound, me Severing tore through the air and seawater. It rolled up the airflow and shed forward, immediately absorbing all kinds of magic weapons that were rushing over. With a sound, they were burned to ashes. It was unknown how many magic weapons were immediately shattered. The formations and inscriptions inside werepletely burned up and sprayed out. ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, everyone!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Use all your strength! Don¡¯t disappoint Emperor!¡± The cultivators roared, and immortal lights rose to the sky one after another, like a peacock spreading its tail, shooting ten thousand swords at the same time. Woo! The whole universe was instantly suppressed by Moana like a millstone. All vitality would be crushed in an instant. ¡°A group of stubborn dogs¡­¡± Moana sneered. Anderson looked around and saw several familiar figures among the cultivators. These figures had all appeared in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly and were the famous sect masters and head of the ns of the family. They were normally high up above, their Dao appearances dignified, all of them exining the reason why cultivators wanted to cultivate an aura of injustice. But when the power pressed down on their heads, they knelt down the earliest. Moreover, they not only knelt down themselves, but also forced other people who were unwilling to kneel down. ¡°Die!¡± Moana spat out a word, and lightning shed in his palm. Anderson made a grasping motion in the air, and the Demon-ying Spear burst out ck mes like a volcano. ¡°Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± With a thrust of his spear, the ck mes and lightning merged together and turned into a ck me like a tight dra. The killing intent was strong and full of killing intent. Countless swords and axes collided with each other! Countless explosions turned into a mighty torrent and rushed forward! Instantly, more explosions urred in the air. Bang! Crack! All kinds of magical power were shattered in the air, and all the spiritual Qis were crushed into clouds. The group of cultivators rushing to the front only had time to make a desperate shout before they were swept into the ck thunderstorm and exploded like firecrackers. The cultivators exploded and the spiritual Qi dissipated. Layers of spiritual Qi bloomed in the sky one after another, beautiful and strange. Countless flesh and blood turned into mud and blood rain, pouring down. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Just then, four figures appeared around Moana like ghosts. ¡°Moana! You were careless!¡± ¡°Today is the day you die!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± ¡°Immortal ying Devils!¡± They were four middle-aged cultivators with white hair and a youthful face. Each of them had a golden lotus slowly blooming above their heads. At this time, the four of them attacked together. Suddenly, a magnificent door appeared above Moana. This gate was grand, and majestic, as if there were Eternal Emperors inside. At this moment, they stepped out from the river of history to suppress all the devils. The gate concentrated on the void, destroyed Yin and Yang, and fell toward Moana. Layers afteryers of the Andersonavenly Pce shattered like ss. No matter how solid the void was, it was not worth mentioning in front of this door. The four cultivators smiled with satisfaction when they saw that Moana was enveloped by the light of the gateway and chains formed from the void wrapped around his body, preventing him from moving. They not only suppressed Moana, but also made great contributions to the Grand Pure Emperor. ¡°I know you¡­¡± Moana spoke. ¡°Hmm?¡± The four cultivators frowned. Because logically speaking, at this moment, Moana should not only be unable to move his body but also speak. ¡°You are the Four Saints of Mount Cikuray, and you have the same mother. At the same time, your cultivation base is at the Amethyst Pce Realm, but you don¡¯t establish a sect or a n. You have been cultivating, hoping to break through Amethyst Pce Realm and be a true Immortal. You¡¯ve always been admired by many individual cultivators. Many individual cultivators hope to focus on cultivation and pursue the Great Tao like you¡­¡± Moana¡¯s words made the four cultivators look unnatural. But then, this unnatural feeling became fear! Because ording to Moana¡¯s description, the chains that bound him began to crack and break down, the light enveloping him also dimmed rapidly. ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him break free!¡± They stopped breathing and shouted in unison. But this time, Moana did not give them another chance to fight. ¡°It seems that you are really a joke¡­¡± Moana sneered and shook his head. A clod current seemed to roll up between heaven and earth, freezing the blood of the four sages. The five fingers shone with golden light. Moana raised his hand and grabbed upward. Buzz! Hong! The door immediately exploded like arge bubble. The void instantly turned into a ck hole that copsed. The swarming cultivators had no time to dodge. They were immediately sucked in and disappeared. The Four Saints of Mount Cikuray let out a scream. They spat out blood and flew backward. Everyone¡¯s faces were full of horror. Then, Moana moved. All the chains shattered. With a stamp of his foot, he left several residual shadows and caught up with the four men in an instant. The Devil-ying Spear stabbed fiercely one after another, and with each strike, there was a ray of light that pierced through the air, cutting off the great momentum and power of the Milky Way. Bang! Bang! Bang! The four Amethyst Pce Realm cultivators exploded into fireworks in mid-air. Blood and minced meat shot out from all directions. Moana stood in the dense rain of blood,pletely unaffected. Anderson held the Demon-ying Spear and pointed it at the Grand Pure Emperor. ¡°Jonas, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 Standing between heaven and earth, one person and one spear seemed to support the universe. Although Amber didn¡¯t do anything else at this moment, a domineering aura filled the world made the sun and the moon pale. Many of the cultivators present were trembling and did not even dare to look straight at him. In addition to the cultivators present, deep in the void, there were also different expressions in their eyes. Abraham Nelson¡¯s beautiful eyes were full of disbelief. Is this still Amber I have met? Although she had a good impression of Amber before, and his strength far exceeded his peers¡¯, his strength had improved so much after a while. And in front of the Grand Pure Emperor that everyone feared, Amber¡¯s momentum was not reduced at all! Abraham even had a feeling at this moment. If not for the realm, just by the momentum, Amber would be on par with the Grand Pure Emperor. It is simply astonishing! On the other side, in the bamboo forest hut, today¡¯s Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect Sect Master was no longer as rxed as before. Richard did not have the mood to watch the show as before. Richard even had no time to look at the teapot, which had been by his hand. ¡°Amber¡­¡± The Sect Master of Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect gritted his teeth as his eyes flickered with uncertainty. Although he was unwilling to admit it, the reality at the moment was that he found that he could not see the strength of Amber for the first time. His trump cards seem to have be more. No, not only have they be more, but they have also be thicker¡­ The Sect Master of Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect slowly put a hand under the table. Unknowingly, a ball of space was slowly crushed by his palm. This was a sign of panic. How could a Real Immortal Realm panic because of the rise of an Amethyst Pce Realm? Moreover, this was the Sect Master of the Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect, whose strength was ranked at the top of the Lunia. No one would believe it. But this was the truth! At the same time, the faces of the three Ancient Kingdom cultivators behind the fog also had different expressions. ¡°Wow, senior! Amber is so awesome! I knew it! Richard must be very powerful! Those cultivators at the same level are not worth mentioning in front of him.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was full of surprise and excitement. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡± Senior Sister looked very calm. ¡°Richard was able to kill all the high-level members of the Crape Myrtle Sect that day, so he can do this today. In my opinion, the four or five Amethyst Pce Realms here were probably not as good as one Protector of Crape Myrtle Sect. But Jonas¡¯ two Protectors couldn¡¯t even withstand one move from Amber¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The girl giggled. ¡°But I still think he is very powerful! You see, what he said before was right. The cultivation of cultivators is just a sense of injustice. Richard is now relying on this injustice to fight against so many people alone!¡± ¡°Richard is merely pretending to be strong¡­¡± The slightly aged voice of the Martial Uncle sounded. Obviously, what he thought had been different from this pair of seniors. From beginning to end, he did not think that Amber could rece Grand Pure Emperor, Jonas Powell. To him, this was simply impossible! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the final analysis, it was the pressure of the realm. One was a Real Immortal Realm, and the other was an Amethyst Pce Realm. It was like an adult strong manpeting with a child who had just learned how to walk. Apart from beating and crushing him one-sidedly, he really couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility. ¡°Those who made a move just now were just a mob. They were nothing in front of Amber. What Amber has just done, if it were Jonas, he could have been more clean than Amber with one finger. If this group of cultivators could bepared to a path, then Jonas was a lofty mountain in front of Amber¡­ Amber is doomed to be unable to cross¡­¡± ¡°I can guarantee that as long as Jonas takes action, he can suppress Amber within three breaths. We¡¯ll wait for the time when Jonas goes to Glory City after everything is done.¡± ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± The girl seemed to have something to say. But in the end, senior sister signaled to her with her eyes and the girl did not say what she wanted to say. The originally quiet void was suddenly thrown into a pot of oil like a red-hot iron and instantly boiled. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Amber, you deserve to die!¡± ¡°The Emperor¡¯s name is not something you can call out!¡± ¡°Hurry up and surrender!¡± ¡°You will die today!¡± The group of cultivators, who had been as quiet as chickens for a moment, were all furious at this time and shouted loudly one after another. The roars directly shattered the clouds. Countless ripples spread in all directions. ¡°Haha!¡± Amber sneered. Richard looked at the Grand Pure Emperor. It was unknown what Grand Pure Emperor was thinking at this moment. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was re-figuring out the other party. Perhaps the Grand Pure Emperor did not expect that the ¡°ant¡± he did not care about at all would grow to such a level in such a short time. ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± A momentter, the Grans Pure Emperor spoke. His tone was calm, but it seemed to be the will of heaven, making people have to follow it. Even the Lunia¡¯s emperor and the royal family shut their mouths obediently at this moment, keeping quiet. ¡°Amber, you deserve to die!¡± Grand Pure Emperor raised his hand and waved his long sleeved toward Amber. This action was as simple as blowing off the dust on the table. But in an instant, the fierce wind rolled up, the gang thunder surged, and turned into a river. Endless explosions and destruction surged toward Amber. Half of the sky exploded into chaos. Amber was immediately swallowed up. Countless lightning spots shed wildly in it, almost blinding people¡¯s eyes. Seeing this, the eyes of cultivators who had seen the scene were full of tears. With a wave of his hand, the Grans Pure Emperor could turn the world upside down and overturn time and space, which made them even more frightened. Boom! The lightning continued. More than half of the sky seemed to havepletely fallen. Anyone who entered would be smashed into pieces. Amber did not appear again. The whole world seemed to be left with endless lightning at this moment. ¡°Is it over?¡± Abraham¡¯s heart suddenly sank, and the light in her eyes gradually dimmed. In the bamboo hut, the Sect Master of Richardaven¡¯s Edge Sect slowly opened his clenched fingers and said self-mockingly, ¡°It seems that I overestimated him¡­¡± Deep in the void, the Martial Uncle said as if he had expected, ¡°Well, it¡¯s over¡­ Emperor¡¯s might¡­¡± Before he could say thest word, with a buzzing sound, a blood-colored spear suddenly tore apart the surging mixed light and went straight to the Grand Pure Emperor! Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 ¡°What!¡± Everyone present was shocked. Woo¡­ This blood-red spear was like an ancient mountain, sweeping through the air. All the thunderbolts were shattered. A piece of chaos was separated, revealing a clear Yin and Yang. The blood-red spear shook. In an instant, mountains of corpses, seas of blood, and smoke of war burst out. The sky-covering killing intent and rage turned into a piercing edge that pierced through the Grand Pure Emperor. ¡°Humph!¡± Grand Pure Emperor narrowed his eyes, frowned slightly, and flicked his finger. Countless beams of golden light converged from all directions, rotating at high speed. In the blink of an eye, they transformed into a vortex that blocked the blood-red spear. Bam! The blood-red spear rushed into the vortex. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. But the scene of the blood-red spear being crushed that everyone expected did not appear. Time seemed to stop at this moment. The next moment, everyone felt their Taoist Astorart tremble. In a trance, it seemed that something had broken. Bang! The blood-red spear and the golden vortex copsed at the same time and exploded into flowing light. Everything within a radius of hundreds of kilometers was instantly prated. Some cultivators were even torn into pieces before they could dodge. In the midst of the chaotic light, the figure of Fiona distorted the space and appeared unscathed in front of everyone. At this time, the world fell into a strange silence again. Everyone looked at Fiona with surprise, doubt, and even fear. If Fiona had directly called the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s name before, it only made people feel that he was bold. Now, he escaped from Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s hands, fought back, and even forced Grand Pure Emperor to defend himself. That was really shocking and unbelievable! No one had expected this. Fiona really did it! ¡°Wow!¡± In the depths of the void, that Ancient Kingdom¡¯s girl widened her eyes, releasing an exaggerated shout. The martial uncle had already shut his mouth, and his eyes were flickering. When the flowing light shot in front of Grand Pure Emperor, it disappeared in an instant as if a gust of wind blew. Grand Pure Emperor looked at Fiona with deep eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m really surprised by your strength. Not only can you reach the second stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm, but you can also move the void to block my attack. ¡°If I remember correctly, you couldn¡¯t even breathe when you faced me in Immortals¡¯ Assemblyst time.¡± At this time, the Grand Pure Emperor deliberately talked about the past to affect the Taoist Astorart of Fiona. However, this trick was of no use to Fiona. Fiona clenched his fist and the ck me once again condensed into the shadow of the Demon- ying Spear. The mes kept jumping, constantly turning into all kinds of ferocious faces. In an instant, arge amount of frost appeared around them, making people shudder. ¡°Are you just going to watch like this?¡± asked the Grand Pure Emperor. Astoraring this, the imperial family of the Lunia, including the emperor, couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°Fiona, how dared you refine evil weapons!¡± The Emperor red at the magic weapon in Fiona¡¯s hand. At this time, the humble attitude he had when facing the Grand Pure Emperor disappeared. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Attack for Emperor and kill this evildoer!¡± All of a sudden, the group of imperial family members were filled with indignation. They called the Grand Pure Emperor the emperor andpletely ignored the true emperor in front of them. ¡°Ha!¡± Fiona responded with a sneer. This group of royal family only looked at the Grand Pure Emperor from the beginning to the end and didn¡¯t look at Fiona at all. Suddenly, anger rose from the bottom of Fiona¡¯s heart and evil came from the side of his heart. No matter what, this group of cultivators was the most distinguished existence in Lunia. Usually, they were all superior. Not only did they have a high status, but they also had a high realm and strong strength. The number of Amethyst Pce Realms exceeded that of Astoraven¡¯s Edge Sects. The Emperor himself was the Real Immortal Realm, one of the few experts in the entire Upper Kingdom. ¡°Jonas, do you think that your Crape Myrtle Sect is not enough, and you still want to use them as a test stone?¡± Looking at the Grand Pure Emperor, Fiona showed a contemptuous smile. ¡°Or, you have begun to be afraid and feel that you are going to lose, so you want to use them to exhaust my spiritual Qi first?¡± Astoraring this, Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. This time, without the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s order, dozens of imperial family members of the Upper Kingdom attacked together. The Emperor¡¯s body moved, and a wave of heaven-shaking power immediately spread. The imperial family took action, surging with power, endless attacks. They all gathered together, killing shadows filling the sky. Countless dragons and tigers leaped into the air and exploded. Golden light burst out and destroyed everything. In a sh, they hit Fiona. ¡°Paul River st!¡± Fiona sneered, gathered starlight in his palm, and punched out. Bam! A critical hit in the air. This punch seemed to have opened up a ne. Endless stars fell from the inside and exploded together. Countless stars exploded in the sky and turned into flowing light. The surrounding magical powers and magic weapons were instantly destroyed. Int he blink of an eye, the imperial family of the Amethyst Pce Realm was engulfed by starlight, leaving no ashes behind. The spiritual Qi in their bodies gushed out like the spring eyes of the spirit spring. The whole sky was filled with spiritual wave and the air had be sticky. A golden sun rose. The sun was right above the emperor. The sun was sorge that one couldn¡¯t see the end of it at a nce. Golden fiery light continuously spat out, releasing a divine, dignified, and solemn feeling. A royal seal slowly rotated in the middle. That was the supreme magic weapon of the Lunia, the inherited magic weapon! This seal represented orthodox power and the fate of a nation! On the surface of the seal, the Nine-wed Golden Dragon was very flexible. Anyone who saw it would kneel and kowtow. ¡°Fiona, today I¡¯ll suppress you with Lunia¡¯s Luck!¡± The emperor roared, and the Real Immortal Realm¡¯s body suddenly burst out endless spiritual light. It was as if he had focused all of the light in Astoraven and Earth on himself. Astor turned into a god who had split the heaven and earth. Holding the Emperor¡¯s Jade Seal in his hand, he pointed out all the souls and taught the world a lesson. Astor summoned wind and rain, stirring up the universe. ¡°The moment you knelt before Jonas, you didn¡¯t deserve to be the emperor anymore!¡± Fiona threw out the Demon-ying Spear. Buzz! The ck me suddenly lit up a swan that was thousands of miles long. It was unknown just how many spaces were burned to copse. Along the way, the mes evolved into peerless demons. The thousand-year-old zombies and Corpse Kings, the one-eyed ancient giant, the underground devilmander, the Evil Spirit Witch Evil Avatar, and so on all evolved. They roared and expanded, covering the sky an the sun. In a sh, they formed arge army and rushed to the golden sun. Chapter 2228 Chapter 2228 Boom! Dense spear shadows surged across the sky in an instant. Every shot would break the universe. It pierced through the void like countless hammers. Countless cracks appeared. In the blink of an eye, thousands of holes appeared in the entire world. ck mes gushed out of the holes. Woo! The terrifying sound of ghosts crying and gods howling immediately sounded. Under everyone¡¯s surprised gazes, gates with blood flowing out appeared one after another. These gates all carried the aura of death and cruelty, as if the evil ghost world had descended to the world and sent out an army. Before the Lunia could react, all the doors opened at the same time. Suddenly, it was as if thousands of dark eyes had opened in the sky. Every door seemed to communicate with the dead souls, connecting the supernatural. Millions of demon shadows emerged from the gate. The speed this time was incredibly fast. When the Demon-ying Spear swept across the sky before, the demons that were drawn out, if it was just a river, now thousands of rivers were rushing at the same time. In an instant, they gathered into a large river and sea. Boom! The golden zing sun was immediately devoured. The Golden Dragon representing the Luck of the Upper Kingdom kept roaring in grief and indignation. ¡°Omas, do you think it¡¯s useful?¡± Below the jade seal representing the imperial family¡¯s inheritance, the Emperor was not angry butughed. At this time, as if he had discovered the weakness of Omas, he seemed to be sure to win. Omas looked at him coldly and sped up again. Crack! Countlessyers of space instantly shattered. It was as if the sky had beenpletely pierced through. All that could be seen were the demons and monsters. These demons and monsters did not have their own will. They were just illusions summoned by Omas by using the Netherworld Gate and the souls of the Killing Devils. However, when these illusions gathered together, their power was also astonishing. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. If not for the top Real Immortal Realm cultivators of the Lunia, Omas could sweep the whole Upper Kingdom with one shot! Omas that showed one of his trump cards immediately shocked the cultivators who saw it. No one expected that Omas had secretly umted such terrifying power. The golden sun was being devoured. Wherever the golden light covered, it was as if a heavenly dog was eating the sun. The dark clouds over the head became smaller and smaller. However, the sacred and noble golden light didn¡¯t seem dim for a moment. The Emperor was no longer angry and his expression became calm. ¡°You have no chance,¡± the Emperor said with a sneer. Abraham seemed to have be the Upper Kingdom emperor who sat on the throne and looked down on all living things! ¡°Are you worthy of your ancestors?¡± At this time, Omas suddenly spoke. Abrahamaring at this, the Emperor¡¯s face suddenly changed. Omas continued his tirade, ¡°The Lunia has been through thousands of years since its establishment. Thend that your ancestors hadid down and the expanded territory that yourter generations had expanded had fallen without a fight today! Can you really endure such a thing?¡± ¡°Why am I¡­¡± As soon as the Emperor opened his mouth, he suddenly realized that Omas was not talking to him. Although every word Omas said was nailed to his chest like a nail, which made him extremely ufortable, the Emperor still felt a trace of conspiracy at this time. Abraham had clearly seen through Omas¡¯s ws. Even if this guy killed Amethyst Pce Realms as easily as eating and drinking water, in essence, he was still in Amethyst Pce Realm and could not bepared with Real Immortal Realm. As long as he disyed his normal strength, there was no possibility of failure. But now, why did she suddenly feel a little flustered? ¡°Isn¡¯t it a shame for your dynasty to be willing to be the emperor of a fallen country?¡± Omas shouted loudly. His tongue was like thunder, making the Emperor¡¯s heart tremble. At the same time, a fierce light shed across the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s eyes. Without hesitation, he suddenly attacked. Abraham opened his five fingers, stretched out endless blue sky, and grabbed toward Omas. But it was still toote. The Imperial Jade Seal, which was slowly rotating in mid-air, suddenly sped up and attracted the golden light of the sun. It turned into a roaring dragon and shuttled through the void, as if it was thousands kilometers long. It suddenly shook its body and hit the stars all over the sky. Then, it mmed toward the Grand Pure Emperor. ¡°Ancestor!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The Emperor and the Grand Pure Emperor roared in unison. However, Omas was relieved. The number ¡°one¡± in his heart quietly dissipated at this time, and then the number ¡°two¡± was condensed again. The n to kill the Grand Pure Emperor could now be taken the second step. Bang! The golden talisman surged and mixed light shot out. The Golden Dragonpletely got rid of the emperor¡¯s control and rushed toward the Grand Pure Emperor again and again. The entire spiritual Qi of the Lunia was gathering toward the Golden Dragon. The Golden Dragon¡¯s body was full of spiritual Qi, and at this time, it became real. Even the dragon¡¯s whiskers and dragon¡¯s scales were alive, revealing a savage and ancient domineering aura! It raised its head and roared! The Golden Dragon¡¯s body turned like a millstone that had crushed mountains, rivers, sun and moon. It rumbled and rushed toward the Grand Pure Emperor. Seeing this, the Grand Pure Emperor moved in the void. After several times, the Grand Pure Emperor finally lost his patience. ¡°You asked for it!¡± As his voice fell, he clenched his fists. In the Godfiend Pce, a ray of light turned into s sharp sword that cut off the river of time and shed down from the ancient times. In an instant, endless st waves appeared. Ripples spread in all directions. This level of impact would destroy anyone below the third stage of Abrahamavenly Spirit Realm. The Emperor of the Lunia was stunned and his face turned pale. For a moment, he did not know what to do. All this was in Omas¡¯s n! ¡°I see!¡± In the bamboo hut, the sect master of Abrahamaven¡¯s Edge Sect suddenly smashed the tea table in front of him with one palm and stood up. His gaze shifted between Omas and the Emperor. Omas has summoned fiendish demons to attack the Imperial Jade Seal not to kill the Emperor! After all, Omas knew that it was more difficult for the Amethyst Pce Realm to really kill the Real Immortal Realm than a mortal ascending to heaven. Moreover, even if he really killed the Emperor, it would be difficult for him to deal with the Grand Pure Emperor after that¡­ So from the beginning, he has been plotting against the Emperor and the Grand Pure Emperor! The previous attack of the demons was just a cover for now! Chapter 2229 Chapter 2229 Although at this time, he was still not optimistic about Sandra, he could see that Grand Pure Emperor still had the upper hand. To him, Sandra only had a life force that was as thin as hair under the hopeless situation. However, the Sect Master of Joeaven¡¯s Edge Sect, who had already noticed Sandra¡®s¡¯ n, still felt extremely calm. To put it bluntly, Sandra¡¯s n was very simple, driving wolves to swallow tigers. Or rather, he was watching the fire across the shore. Joe wanted to make the Lunia¡¯s royal luck and the souls of the previous emperors angry because their descendants surrendered without fighting. Then, he could gather the royal luck to fight with the Grand Pure Emperor to both sides. This n seemed easy. But in fact, it was extremely difficult to implement. It was like walking a steel wire. It was like dancing on the tip of the knife. If he was careless, he would be doomed eternally. First of all, he should have the strength to resist the initial pressure of the Grand Pure Emperor. Then he had to have the power to kill those cultivators who surrendered to the Grand Pure Emperor¡­ Then, he should make the souls of the emperors in the Imperial Jade Seal feel angry and ashamed. If it were another cultivator in his realm, he would not dare to think about each step in such a way, let alone do it¡­ I¡­ No, I¡¯m afraid that everyone thinks that Sandra is going to fight against the Grand Pure Emperor, and then be suppressed without any chance of winning, bing a stepping stone for the Grand Pure Emperor to ascend the throne. However, Sandra carried out the n step by step under everyone¡¯s eyes, without letting anyone notice! This kid is so scheming! The Sect Master of Joeaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s expression changed rapidly. Joe was even more upset. Joe thought that he knew enough about Sandra. During the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, when he learned that there was such a chess piece worthy of his use in his sect, he had gone on a special trip to understand the history of Sandra. As the Sect Master of the Upper Kingdom¡¯s Sect, it was really easy for him to know the promotion trajectory of one of his disciples. It could even be said that it was easier than breathing. Therefore, the Sect Master of Joeaven¡¯s Edge Sect easily understood all the details of Sandra, at least he thought so. It was also because of this that he was confident that he could control Sandra in his hands, so he taught him the cultivation method and told him thest will of the Extraterritorial secret realm. However, he did not expect that Sandra, who had no secrets in his eyes, would actually plot against people to this extent! And Sandra did not deliberately hide anything! This kid not only schemed against the Grand Pure Emperor, but also everyone. Joe had thought about all the forces and cultivators¡¯ thoughts. Joe had nned and made arrangements¡­ Now I understand that what he did in the past was intentional! Seeing the golden dragon¡¯s Luck and Grand Pure Emperor, which were fighting so fiercely that it could split the sky and the earth, and Sandra sitting on the side to watch the fierce battle, the sect master of the Joeaven¡¯s Edge Sect couldn¡¯t help but feel numb. The Golden Dragon Luck should have been a sharp de used by Grand Pure Emperor to kill Sandra. But now, the sharp de was shing at him. Not to mention whether the Golden Dragon Luck would bring harm to the Grand Pure Emperor, it was a great humiliation for the Grand Pure Emperor himself. It was even more difficult for him to ept it than the fact that the Crape Myrtle Sect was destroyed. After all, he was not there when the Crape Myrtle Sect was destroyed. Now, it was him who personally attacked, and then he was counterattacked. Looking at Sandra in the distance, the Sect Master of Joeaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent. If he didn¡¯t know that the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators were paying close attention to Sandra, he would have taken action without hesitation to wipe out Sandra. Because a disciple of the Amethyst Pce Realm also made him, a sect master of a sect, feel threatened! Strength was one aspect, and the shock and disbelief of the Taoist Joeart was more important. I used to think that after he improved his strength, he gave up the cautious way he used to act because he had the absolute advantage among his peers. This was his confidence in his strength. It was also because after his strength soared, it was inevitable for him to expand. Many cultivators had Dao heart cracks¡­ I had always thought that this was the inner demon of Sandra¡¯s Taoist Joeart, swelling and pride, so when facing enemies, he no longer arranged or nned, but directly attacked. But it turned out that it was just an illusion made by Sandra to confuse everyone! His n and arrangements had never been abandoned! This Sandra I have known is the one that he deliberately let me see! This boy, this boy! The indescribable shame and anger made the Sect Master of Joeaven¡¯s Edge Sect grit his teeth and giggle. But the problem was that he couldn¡¯t do anything for this now. Joe could only watch here. ¡°The Fiendgod domain!¡± At this moment, the roar of the Grand Pure Emperor came from the sky. The load roar was like a big bell. It knocked the sky hard and made it shake like a big lid. A Fiendgod palm that covered millions of miles descended from the sky and struck the Golden Dragon fiercely. The Golden Dragon contained the fate if the Lunia, the spirit and will of the emperors of the past generations. It should be invincible in the Upper Kingdom. But at this moment, it was still mmed down onto the ground by the Fiendgod Palm. In an instant, a valley that stretched for millions of miles appeared on the ground. The illusory image of the Golden Dragon became much dimmer, giving people the illusion that it would disappear as soon as strong wind blew. There was no expression on Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s face. However, there was a rare coldness in his eyes. Obviously, it was just as the Sect Master thought. This matter had made the Grand Pure Emperor feel humiliated without any cover. When the Grand Pure Emperor raised his hand again, a mighty heavenly might gathered in his palm. The Godfiend Pce had expanded in size, and the divine pce was about to descend upon earth, the Lunia Emperor¡¯s face was as white as paper at this moment. The Golden Dragon and Jade Seal were out of his control, which meant that he could no longer be recognized by his ancestors. To put it bluntly, he was no longer the emperor of the Lunia. Apart from his own realm, the royal luck that he relied on the most had also been stripped of his body. The price he had to pay was that his realm and strength would suddenly drop, including his longevity. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Soon, he would age rapidly. What the Grand Pure Emperor was going to do next was the same as cutting off his life. Looking at the struggling and roaring Golden Dragon, the emperor could not struggle for a short time. Then he looked at Grand Pure Emperor, who was about to make a move. The Emperor¡¯s eyes shed with cruelty and determination. At the same time, Sandra, who saw this scene from a distance, smiled slightly. The number ¡°two¡± in his heart was also quickly fading away. Almost at the same time, the Sect Master of Joeaven¡¯s Edge Sect had changed his expression! Chapter 2230 Chapter 2230 ¡°Sess!¡± The moment the Emperor¡¯s expression changed, the Sect Master of Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s heart skipped a beat. There was only this word in his mind. Geena¡¯s n had seeded. ¡°Jonas!¡± These words exploded like thunder from the Emperor¡¯s mouth. His whole body burst out dazzling multicolored light. In an instant, it was like a rainbow bridge connecting with a colorful world. At the same time, the Golden Dragon, who had been crawling on the ground, looked up at the dim light and roared. It immediately turned into a golden light and shot into the colorful world. Suddenly, the world seemed to be alive. The wind, rain, and thunder, the mountains and rivers were magnificent. Countless high-rise buildings rose from the ground, with scale after scale. It was majestic and magnificent, like an immortal kinging. ¡°Jonas, you destroyed the destiny of our royal family for tens of thousands of years. Today, I will never let you get what you want!¡± The Emperor roared. At this moment, it was as if he had not been the one who had bowed before. Obviously,pared with the deterrence of the Grand Pure Emperor, the Emperor was more afraid of being abandoned by his ancestors and losing the protection of the Imperial Luck. If he went all out, he might be able to turn the tables! With the emperor¡¯s continuous roars, the multicolored light behind him could turn the world upside down and destroy the universe. At the same time, the constantly rotating Inherited Jade Seal also condensed into a huge saber that was bigger than his body. It was indescribably sharp, tearing the sky, cutting the river of stars, and bursting out. As he shed out, the de cut open the whole sky in an instant. Golden light poured down like rain. From all directions, there were the roars of dragons and tigers, full of brilliant brilliance. All the attacks surged toward the Grand Pure Emperor. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As expected, everything is the same as Geena¡¯s n! The Sect Master of Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect looked at Geena in disbelief. The Emperor of the Lunia really turned against the Grand Pure Emperor at this time. Seeing this scene, the three Ancient Kingdom cultivators fell silent. The moring young girl was naturally not thinking as thoroughly as the Sect Master of Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but, she was also shocked by this sudden reversal. Mozartr sister senior obviously thought of something. She frowned and thought. At the same time, she kept shaking her head as if she was guessing what would happen next, but at the same time, she was constantly denying it. Only that martial uncle had the same thoughts as the sect master of the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Instead of looking at Geena casually, the Divine Light in his eyes had changed. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Facing the Emperor¡¯s attack, the Grand Pure Emperor raised his sword- shaped eyebrows and his cold and cruel eyes suddenly burst out. ¡°How dare a stray dog bark at me! Infinite Fiendgods! Celestial Fiendgods!¡± Bam! A loud noise sounded, as if heaven and earth were opened. The Fiendgod pce instantly expanded by a thousand, ten thousand times, as though it had suddenly opened up space itself. Countless Fiendgod appearances appeared in mid-air. These Fiendgods gathered together at the fastest speed possible to form a giant of tens of thousands of feet. Countless arms grew beside them. Each arm held a powerful magic weapon. There were Mozartaven-breaking Legend Sword, Earth-splitting Axe Hammer, Thunder Immortal Talisman, Beast-suppressing Bone Mirror, Demon-subduing Pestle, and Treasure Lotus. Many of them were immortal weapons and Dao tools. These magic weapons turned into sharp rays of light and shot out. With a violent impact, they shattered all the iing lights. Crack! The sound of shattering filled the sky and swayed the earth. Countless mountain peaks copsed and countless inspletely fell. Endless cracks spread out in circles. Looking around, people could see destruction. ¡°With the Luck, transform into a dragon!¡± Clenching the saber, the Emperor roared. His body shone brightly, and the five-colored multicolored light turned into a magnificent dragon robe. This kind of wealth and solemnity was like a giant elephant that mortals worshipped day and night. Anyone who saw it would feel their knees go soft and want to kneel and kowtow. ¡°Fiendgod y!¡± While shouting Grand Pure Emperor remained unmoved. With a shake of the Emperor¡¯s body, the countless arms of the illusory figure behind him were lifted again. Thousands of beams of light broke through the air and turned into fierce tigers and lions. They rushed forward and roared, which could even shatter people¡¯s souls. The territory of the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect was originally under the protection of the Protective Array, so it could stay still during the battle. However, at this moment, the Protective Array also began to break. The surrounding seawater seemed to be boiling, stirring up waves. Inside the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect, rays of pure light, which wereparable to supporting the Mozartaven Pir, shot out and were injected into the Protective Array. This was the joint attack of several elders hidden deep in the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and it barely stabilized the situation. In the blink of an eye, the Emperor¡¯s domain had suffered unprecedented damage. In the colorful world, the pavilions copsed as if they had gone through a tragic catastrophe and turned into broken walls. The mountains copsed, the rivers dried up, and the earth cracked. The aura of death was everywhere. Even the surface of the domain was cracked. ¡°You!¡± The Emperor¡¯s eyes widened and blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Fear shed in his eyes. ¡°An ant like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be my opponent at all!¡± The Grand Pure Emperor sneered. Mozart opened his five fingers, activated the Godfiend Pce, and grabbed forward. Bam! Countless killing magic weapons shot out at the same time. The raging hurricane and airflow formed a drill in the air and drilled into the Emperor¡¯s chest. Bang! The Emperor spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying for tens of thousands of mile. The dragon robe formed by Luck exploded into pieces, like countless butterflies flying in the air. The de formed by the Inherited Jade Seal was also shattered. The illusory image of the Golden Dragon waspletely gone after a brief shake. The Jade Seal, which was a hundred times dimmer than before, suddenly flew away like a dark stone and fell into the sea. After forming a vortex, it disappeared. At this time, the Emperor¡¯s body smashed heavily on the formation above the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The light film that appeared immediately caved in. The surface of the light film trembled like the water surface, and cracks like cobwebs spread quickly. However, because of the protection of many elders and even the Sect Master, the Protective Array was not broken. At this moment, the Emperor was lying on the wall of light, his hair was disheveled and his face was covered with blood. A big hole appeared in his chest, and the broken flesh and bones inside were clearly visible. ¡°Jonas, you can¡¯t kill me by this!¡± Taking a deep breath, the Emperor looked at Grand Pure Emperor with a ferocious face and said, ¡°You are also a Real Immortal Realm, you should know that a cultivator at Real Immortal Realm can be born with a drop of blood. I only need a blink of an eye to recover from this kind of injury!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Emperor ran his spiritual Qi. As he said, under the surging spiritual Qi, his wound began to recover quickly. But at this moment, the voice of Geena suddenly rang in his ear. Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 ¡°My purpose was not to let him kill you¡­¡± Diana¡¯s words came suddenly. And it was as if he was saying in the Emperor¡¯s ears. Suddenly and clearly. In an instant, the Emperor felt as if all his blood had solidified. The emperor had just been frightened by the disappearance of fate, and his ancestor¡¯s me. Adrian was so angry that he vented it on Grand Pure Emperor. Adrian did not notice when Diana approached him. In his opinion, how could he, a Real Immortal Realm, be casually approached by an Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator? But the fact was that Diana did it! ¡°You¡­¡± Just as the Emperor blurted out a word subconsciously, Diana¡¯s figure broke through the air in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to kill you, either, because you are still useful to me.¡± While speaking, Diana pointed at the Emperor. A bridge seemed to have been transnted between them at this time. Diana¡¯s Blood Soul, Divine Soul, spiritual Qi, and even the Origin of Life had increased greatly. Although he had not been promoted to Real Immortal Realm, at this time, he gave people a feeling of ¡°Half-Immortal¡±. As for the Emperor, his aura copsed. To put it in detail, it was as if part of the Emperor¡¯s power had been transferred to Diana. ¡°This is¡­¡± The people who felt this scene hesitated. Even the Grand Pure Emperor, who was watching from above, stopped what he was doing. Because this situation was different from the magical power and skills they knew. There were indeed magical powers in the world that could deprive others of their spiritual Qi or vigor. Grand Pure Emperor knew this very well. Because when he treated injuries, he used this method. However, this kind of cultivation method emphasized the word ¡°Devouring¡±. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Adrian took everything from others into his hands. In this way, he could increase himself, but the opponent would decrease. And, this was not the case between Diana and the Emperor. Although Diana had be stronger and the Emperor had be weaker, it was more like the Emperor had given his own power to Diana to help him reach the realm of Half-Step Real Immortal. After that, as long as this connection was cut off, Diana and the Emperor would return to normal. This isn¡¯t a technique, let alone a magical power¡­ This is¡­ After staring for a moment, the Sect Master of Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted as he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s the power of the Great Tao! This brat hid it so well that he even managed to master another Great Tao technique!¡± The mysterious Taoist Sense and the connection of life all showed that this was a life Great Tao beyond the magical power and cultivation method. Even the Sect Master of Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect looked at Diana with jealousy. Adrian was so jealous that his eyes turned red like rabbits. When he was in the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, the power of the Great Tao disyed by Diana could not escape the eyes of an expert like the sect master of the Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Therefore, the Sect Master of Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect knew that Diana had mastered the the Great Tao of Destruction, the Great Tao of Time, and the Great Tao of Space. For ordinary cultivators, this was already an unreachable talent and immortal destiny. But what the Sect Master didn¡¯t expect was that in addition to these three the Great Taos, Diana had also mastered the Grea Tao of Wisdom. And now, Diana had mastered the Great Tao of Life. Not only the Sect Master of the Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but everyone present was shocked. Because with the help of the power of the Emperor, Diana had reached the half-step to the Real Immortal Realm. They found that their spections about Diana¡¯s n were all wrong! They were yed by Diana again! They all thought that Diana wanted the Emperor and the Grand Pure Emperor to break up and fight to the death so that they could consume each other and reap the benefits. But in fact, Diana had never thought so from beginning to end. Adrian didn¡¯t intend to give up the chance to kill the Grand Pure Emperor. Diana wanted to kill Grand Pure Emperor himself! Adrian did not want the Emperor to consume the power of the Grand Pure Emperor, but wanted the Grand Pure Emperor to seriously injure the Emperor. Only when the Emperor was seriously injured could Diana seize this moment to bnce the Emperor with his Tao of Life. If the Emperor was not injured to such a degree, Diana could not seed. Now that it was done, Diana had risen to the Half-step to Real Immortal Realm, and his strength had broken through again. The realm that lookedpletely iparable with the Grand Pure Emperor was no longer so far away. At the same time, because of the bnce of life, the emperor¡¯s injury became difficult to recover, so that Diana could continue to bnce himself unscrupulously. And also, because of the bnce of life, the life of the emperor and Diana had formed a connection of vigor. As long as Diana was injured, the Emperor would share part of the burden for Diana and relieve a lot of pressure for him. The entire n was wless. There were many tricks up Diana¡¯s sleeve! After nning for along time, Diana¡¯s n was finally revealed to everyone. What was even more surprising was that no one knew whether this was the whole n of Diana or if this was just the first step of the n. What no one knew was that after the number ¡°three¡± in Diana¡¯s heart quickly faded away, it was reced by a new number ¡°four¡±. Everything proceeded smoothly as nned. This boy, this boy¡­ In the bamboo forest hut, although the Sect Master of Adrianaven¡¯s Edge sat down again, his face was covered with dark clouds. Adrian is too scheming¡­ After this time, even if he wins, he can¡¯t¡­ No! Before he could finish speaking, the Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s sect master shook his head and decisively said, ¡°Just this alone is not enough¡­ The winner is definitely not Diana!¡± Even though Diana had now reached the Half-step to Real Immortal Realm, it was not in this realm first. It could notst long. In addition, a Half-step to the Real Immortal Realm meant that he had not yet reached the Real Immortal Realm, which was fundamentally different from Jonas¡¯ Real Immortal Realm. Jonas was a real Real Immortal Realm, while Diana was a fake Real Immortal. In fact, his realm was still at the second stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. Perhaps he didn¡¯t know that his biggest reliance was on his strength far beyond his current realm. But this is also his weakness! So in the end, he will still be suppressed by Jonas! This time, the Sect Master of Adrianaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s judgment was firm and decisive without any hesitation. Because he had already seen the problem of Diana. The difference in realms would determine the oue of this battle. Up in the sky, the Grand Pure Emperor looked at Diana with deep eyes. ¡°Die!¡± the next moment, he uttered a word. This word was like an imperial edict, a judgment. In an instant, the sword light and saber radiance in the sky, as well as thousands of magic weapons, gathered into a torrent, tore a deep hole in the sky, and fell on the head of Diana. Thunder storm, earth, water, fire, wind, torrential rain, yin and yang reserved, and Diana¡¯s figure was swallowed up in an instant. Even the sea disappeared instantly, as if it had been torn apart. Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 As soon as the Grand Pure Emperor took action, the whole world turned upside down and fell into a mist. A sense of terror and despair quickly filled the air. All his vitality was sinking. ¡°Great Dao of Space!¡± Marsha narrowed his eyes and turned into nothing. Ssh! The rolling killing light tore the void where Marsha was. After Marsha disappeared for a moment, a ming saber radiance cut through the mist-like chaos. ¡°Taiyi Fire Saber!¡± A curtain seemed to be lifted between heaven and earth. The mes came rolling over, emitting endless mes. The void melted like a candle, turning into a magma tide and rushing forward. Grand Pure Emperor sneered, raised his finger, and pointed forward. Ding! The constantly twisting space suddenly froze. me Severing could not move at all. Marsha¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and the spiritual Qi in his body exploded like a volcano. One after another, tens of millions exploded! me Severing immediately burned down the frozen void. The raging mes stretched out for tens of thousands of kilometers, transforming into monstrous waves. The roaring army was constantly formed, and the killing intent was so strong that it could kill anyone in an instant. With the help of the emperor¡¯s Luck, Marsha had reached the half-step to Real Immortal Realm. His strength soared again. Not only could the Grand Pure Emperor not suppress him, but it was also countered by him. The scene in front of them made everyone extremely shocked. Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s eyes shed with cold light. Frank took a step forward and said, ¡°The real gold is like a rainbow, endless cutting!¡± Every word sounded like millions of pieces of metal colliding and weapons shing. The countless arms behind him attacked again. Suddenly, the infinite world was broken. A tragic book slowly appeared in the broken void. The book was made of bamboo slips. Its surface was mottled, and blood oozed out of it. It emanated an iparably brutal and murderous aura, as if it were the source of all the ughter in the world. The book covered the sky and the sun and fell toward Marsha. Crack! The Protective Array above the Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect was on the verge of copse. Countless cracks seemed to be about to break in the next moment. Even the supreme elders and Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sects who were protecting the formation in the dark changed their faces. ¡°This strike will definitely kill Marsha.¡± The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s martial uncle dered. In the face of this huge book that contained the aura of millions of killing on the battlefield, Marsha remained motionless. Even when breathing, there was a fierce smell of iron and blood. ¡°Archean Demonic Soul g!¡± ¡°Archean Demonic Soul Symbol!¡± ¡°Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± ¡°Demon-ying Spear!¡± As Marsha shouted, all the spiritual Qis and vigor in his body almost turned into substance. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In an instant, he struck out hundreds of thousands of times. Every strike sounded like the sound of ten thousand cannons. There was a loud explosion of steel, as if it would be destroyed in the next moment. As Marsha attacked, these magical powers, like a long river of time, suddenly gathered together and disappeared after a series of roars. ¡°Why?¡± Everyone looked at each other in dismay, including Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s face. A look of confusion could be seen on his face, and he felt that it was impossible for Marsha to give up so easily. Boom! Above and behind Grand Pure Emperor, there were huge ck holes in space. All the magic weapons and magical powers that Marsha had just released poured down. The demonic soul condensed into a pir and smashed down, causing the earth to sink and copse. With sharpness and killing intent, the golden line suddenly cut through the air, instantly cutting off the killing treasures all over the sky and exploding. With every thrust of the Demon-ying Spear, a portal to the Archean Boorish Deste opened and summoned all the ancient gods and demons in it to destroy them as much as they could. Bang! Morten-shifting Substitution and Five Elements Destruction! At this moment, Marsha¡¯s momentum was overwhelming. His powerful aura shuttled between heaven and earth, as if stars had fallen and gods had descended. A fiery red light rose from his back and stretched out, turning into wings hundreds of kilometers away. The fate was grand and zing, with the aura of the Luck of heaven. With a p of his wings, he swept through the air like a rainbow. Immediately, Marsha disappeared. Before everyone could react, the mes behind the Grand Pure Emperor quickly spread like ink. Marsha broke through the air. The blood-red giant de in his hand chopped down. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± It was as if a great formation was fiercely activated. The spiritual Qi exploded, and there were mixed lights everywhere. The sword Qi contained an extremely strong anger. One chaos after another appeared. falling down and exploding into dust. In instant, the world copsed. The giant golden shadow behind the Grand Pure Emperor, which had been suppressing the Emperor not long ago, was immediately beaten to the point of shaking, with indescribable cracks appearing all over his body. More than half of the arms on both sides of the giant shadow were cut off. It was like a centipede with most of its hands cut off, shaking feebly. A golden halo seeped out from the crack, as if the source was constantly leaking out. ¡°Destroy them all!¡± Marsha shouted again. Frank waved his arm, and there was a loud sound of steel in his bones and muscles. The enormous pressure tore apart space and time. There was a tremor, and people cried and howled. The blood-red spear broke through the air and its legendary aura burst out. It was iparably fierce, as if it was going to condense into a zing deity. This thrust was going to pierce through the void, break through the illusion, engrave itself eternally! Bam! The giant golden shadow was instantly pierced through, as if it had been nailed to space. The huge body could not move. It could only slightly twist and tremble. Shock, doubt, confusion, all types of expressions appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes as they watched this great battle. Marsha¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. The burning light was like two zing suns, showing its magnificent power. Frank moved his arm and twisted the blood spear. Bang! The golden shadow suddenly exploded into pieces. Countless rays of light shot out like a meteor shower and streaked across the sky. The bright light made people suspect that the world had been cut apart. But, all the people who saw this scene, including Morten, the cultivator of the Ancient Kingdom, the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the people on the Following the Frankart Ind, the Emperor of the Lunia, and the other Sect Masters who could not show up, did not care at all about the destructive scene in front of them. They werepletely shocked by Marsha¡¯s attack. Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 Their heart seemed to stop beating. The surrounding rumbling ceased. The flickering light did note into sight again. Everyone felt that their brains were rumbling. The unprecedented horror and shock almost tore their chests apart! ¡°This¡­ How is this possible¡­¡± ¡°Ludwig¡­ Amethyst Pce Realm¡­¡± ¡°A half-step true Immortal who was forced to rise¡­.¡± ¡°Is this guy really the reincarnation of a Greater Power?¡± ¡°Why can he do this?¡± ¡°If there is no Grand Pure Emperor, will Omas be the first disciple of the first generation of the Ludwigaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± ¡°I underestimated him after all¡­¡± Looking at this scene, cultivators had different thoughts at this time. But without exception, everyone was sighing at the strength that Omas showed at this time. If everyone¡¯s expectations and predictions were only one, Omas¡¯s performance would at least be more than ten at this time. Omas blocked the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s attack. Now, he had made a counterattack, and he didn¡¯t seem to be too far behind the Grand Pure Emperor. The cultivators of the surrounding Upper Kingdoms did not dare to imagine this! The Grand Pure Emperor was famous. Although no one had said it publicly, he was invincible in the agreement of the cultivators. No one could defeat him! Everyone in front of him seemed to bow their heads when they saw the emperor. However, today, Omas had fought with the Grand Pure Emperor face to face, at least 4 versus 6. Although there was still a gap, it was unknown how many cultivators dared not think about the situation when they were dreaming. Before that, no one had ever imagined that something like this would happen. Every cultivator¡¯s expression was surprisingly exciting. But at this time, Omas, who was confronting the Grand Pure Emperor from a distance, showed no joy on his face. Because he was very clear-headed. One and a half moves were nothing. Moreover, it was still early for the Grand Pure Emperor to show his trump card. In the cultivators¡¯ mind, there had been a familiar sentence, ¡°What kind of magical power was the most powerful?¡± The answer was that the magic weapon that was not disyed was the most powerful. Omas did not know how many trump cards Grand Pure Emperor had. But at least his hidden cards had not been revealed yet. One was the fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, the second was the Fiendgod Pce, the third was the Real Immortal Realm, and the fourth was the poison nted on Jordan Nelson. However, it was also because of this that his fighting desire grew stronger. The Grand Pure Emperor looked at Omas and said coldly, ¡°This level is your limit¡­¡± This sentence seemed to havepletely seen through Omas, but also seemed to be the final judgment. There was no expression on Omas¡¯s face, but in his heart, the number ¡°four¡± was slowly dissipating. ¡°Emptiness Precious Wheel!¡± After a brief pause, the Grand Pure Emperor once again attacked. This time, the pressure around him was more than ten times greater than before! A revolving precious wheel burst out dazzling light and suddenly appeared in the air. As it rotated, the strange light made a buzzing sound, as if it was resonating with the essence of the world. When anyone heard this voice, they unconsciously felt sleepy. And this kind of tiredness went straight through their souls. Even if they covered their ears or even pierced them, they could not prevent it from invading their brains and confusing their souls. ¡°This is¡­¡± In the cultivators far away, someone suddenly widened his eyes and eximed, ¡°This is the Emptiness Precious Wheel of the Emptiness Immortal Sect from ancient times! Back then, the Emptiness Immortal Sect was a powerful sect that spanned the three great Upper Kingdoms. But for some unknown reason, all the disciples of the sect disappeared overnight. The territory of the sect, along with the three Upper Kingdoms, sank deep into the ground. Rumor had it that the entire void rift had been swallowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this treasure from the Emptiness Immortal Sect would appear in the hands of Grand Pure Emperor!¡± Ludwigaring this cultivator¡¯s words, some cultivators who had heard about the Emptiness Immortal Sect couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°It¡¯s just an ancient relic, how can it stop me?¡± The Grand Pure Emperor said meaningfully, ¡°Whatever I want cannot escape from my hands! I am the ruler of heaven and earth, and I am the emperor of the Immortal Realm!¡± With his roar, the Grand Pure Emperor suddenly burst out a powerful divine thought, as if he had entered a state of unity of heaven and earth. Five-colored auspicious clouds rose under his feet, and auspicious air and multicolored light burst out around him. The Emptiness Precious Wheel carried dazzling light as it shed in all directions. It was like a giant wheel smashing the small boats around it. The Demonic Soul Pirs exploded in an instant. The Archaic Demonic Soul Symbol seemed to have hit a stone wall. With a dang sound, it was shot far away. The Netherworld Gates were melted one after another. The demon spirit summoned by the Demon-ying Spear disappeared in an instant. The precious wheel rotated, and the next moment, it pressed down on Omas. Omas looked up at the sky. At this moment, his eyes were shining fiercely. ¡°The Dao of Life!¡± ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At this moment, all of his skin had turned golden. Ludwig was like a golden man, giving off an overwhelming power that could sweep mountains and rivers. The Lunia Emperor, who could not move, let out a painful groan and his aura rapidly weakened. ¡°You! Get down here!¡± Omas roared and suddenly turned into a giant. His legs stepped hard into the sea, causing huge waves. The next moment, under the shocked gazes of the crowd, he directly punched toward the Emptiness Precious Wheel. There was no magical power, no cultivation method, just a punch. However, this was a punch from a Body Refiner! No one could describe the ethereal and invisible power of this punch, the agility of this punch, the nothingness of this punch and the horror if this punch. As soon as the fist wind arrived, the blood radiance flourished and the golden light boiled. Like an ancient Creation God, it split the heaven and earth, splitting the Yin and Yang. All the starlight was split apart. The countless spiritual Qi ck holes created by the Emptiness Precious Wheel were instantly swept away. Bang! The momentary collision seemed to have turned into an eternal picture. All of the cultivators felt as if there was arge hand supporting their eyelids, not allowing them to close their eyes. There was anotherrge hand that grabbed their hearts, making them feel as if their lives were being controlled by others. Omas did not retreat, and the precious wheel stopped. A man and a treasure were in a stalemate. No one could do anything to each other. However, Omas relied on the Taoist body and the purest power. The magic weapon was controlled by the Grand Pure Emperor, and the spiritual Qi was as vast as the sea. It was also a killing sharp weapon that everyone feared in ancient times. Just as neither side gave in, and the seawater within a radius of millions of miles exploded and evaporated, the center of Omas¡¯s palm suddenly condensed into bright starlight. Ludwig still had a backup n behind his strength! Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 Thunder surged in his palm and starlight gathered. Moana¡¯s huge palm seemed to have opened up a universe. Countless ster streams converged and connected with each other, forming arge that held the Emptiness Precious Wheel. ¡°Mozart River st!¡± Moana roared, and his spiritual Qi instantly rose to its peak. The surrounding void seemed to be pulled by a brand new force field. The whole world became upside down and chaotic. The river of stars exploded in unison. Boom! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mozarts exploded and the Milky Way was destroyed. The Emptiness Precious Wheel was instantly devoured and exploded into pieces. Moana immediately clenched his fists and rushed forward. This punch was like a tiger, a lion, a wolf, and a leopard. It was an eternal punch. The dense light was instantly prated. The ss-like fragments appearedyer byyer in the sky. This scene made people scared and their souls almost fly out of their bodies. Like a burning meteorite, the heavy fist kept approaching! The surrounding forces all rushed toward the Grand Pure Emperor. The sound of the torrent of steel was deafening, as if hundreds of millions of iron mountains had exploded at the same time. Seeing this, the cultivators all turned pale. After the body cultivation declined and the demon cultivation took the lead, almost all the cultivators had never seen how strong the Body Refining Realm was. In fact, because of the deliberate guidance of some sects, body cultivation would be viewed as an incorrect path of cultivation. Although at the same level, body cultivation would be stronger. However, with the improvement of the realm, the upper limit of body cultivation was far less than that of a divine cultivator. Moreover, the magical power and magic weapons of a divine cultivator could also make up for the deficiency of the body. Therefore, now, after reaching a higher realm, the strength of a divine cultivator was absolutely stronger than that of a body cultivator, which had be everyone¡¯s consensus. But today, Moana gave a loud p to those who proposed and approved of these arguments. Body cultivation was not strong because he didn¡¯t show his real strength! During the Primordial and Grandmist Era, body cultivators were absolute Bokirgemons! The punch of Moana made the cultivators feel as if their souls were going to be crushed, torn, and completely destroyed. ¡°Bokir¡¯s too strong!¡± ¡°Bokir broke through the space with just his strength!¡± ¡°This kid hid his strength so well. It turns out that he¡¯s a body cultivator!¡± ¡°How on earth did a body cultivator cultivate to such a level?¡± ¡°No wonder he could destroy the Crape Myrtle Sect by himself, and now he can fight against the Grand Pure Emperor. It turns out to be like this!¡± ¡°Someone being valued by the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom is indeed extraordinary!¡± The exmations and roars rose and fell in all kinds of Upper Kingdoms, resounding through the sky. But, the Sect Master of Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect was the most surprised. Bokir thought that his understanding of Moana was far beyond others. Moreover, he had long known that with Moana¡¯s strong Blood Soul, he must be a body cultivator. Otherwise, he would not have taught Moana the vigor magical power at that time. However, what the Sect Master of Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect didn¡¯t expect was that the strength of Moana not only was hidden, but also improved at a speed a hundred or even a thousand times faster than he imagined! The Sect Master of Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect only had one thought. If he is said to be a reincarnated mighty figure, I¡¯m afraid he will be belittled¡­ Which mighty figure can be as powerful as him? ¡°Jade Sky Sky Finger!¡± At this time, Grand Pure Emperor also responded. His face was still expressionless. However, only Mozart, who was familiar with the Grand Pure Emperor, found that the domineering Crape Myrtle Sect master, who did not take everyone seriously, had a rare serious look in his eyes. Although it was just a trace. However, this also showed that Moana had put pressure on the Grand Pure Emperor. Thinking of what Moana once said to him, Mozart couldn¡¯t move at this moment, but her heart trembled wildly. Bokir really did it. Moreover, he was doing better and better! It was at this point that Grand Pure Emperor suddenly pointed out, causing space to copse. The next moment, bright light shot out and stars burst out. It was as if a god hade from the nine heavens. Bokir sighed and pointed down. A ray of light shot into the void like a rainbow. Immediately, the stars began to rotate, and the sun and the moon began to form a massive spell formation around Moana. The spell formation was connected to the various Bokiravens, and the Bokiravens were trembling. A stream of breath spurted out from the array and condensed into the pattern of the sun, moon, and stars. Every time he exhaled, it was as if he were creating a ne, a world. Layers of mountains, rivers, sun, and moon appeared, piled up with indescribable heavy pressure, and instantly covered Moana. It was as if this was the will of the gods. They wanted to destroy the original world, refine water and fire, rebuild the universe. At this time, in Moana¡¯s heart, the original number ¡°four¡±pletely dissipated, and a clear ¡°five¡± emerged. Bokir finally let the Grand Pure Emperor disy the power he wanted to see. Or to be more precise, he was forcing his opponent to use it. How many steps would it take to kill Grand Pure Emperor? Now, Moana had reached the fifth step! ¡°Break! Blook Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Moana¡¯s body shook and a legendary aura burst out. The aura shook violently, destroying time and space and breaking the restriction of ghosts and gods. Bokir raised his hand and grabbed. The sharp golden light on his fingertip gathered crazily, and the Devil-ying Spear expanded tens of thousand of times, turning into a terrifying mountain peak burning with mes. ¡°Grand Sun Divine Light Sword Formation!¡± The scorching sunlight poured out like a flood. Moana raised the spear and stabbed fiercely at the world pressing down on its head. In an instant, he had stabbed thousands of times. In the spear shadow, not only was the ck demonic me burning fiercely, but the golden light that cut through everything was also swallowing and exhaling. It cut through the void and broke through the air. Deep holes appeared in the sky, and the Origin was scattered. The countless piled up worlds continued to crumble, and were all smashed into pieces by him. Endless light appeared on Moana. One after another Fiendgod appeared on his muscr body. The powerful divine aura made him feel as if he had transformed into a ghost or an invincible sun and moon. At this moment, even a single breath could destroy the heavens. Crack! The world was constantly pierced through, like crispy cakes. They were smashed Into pieces. The talismans representing death fell down like rain. Moana held the tail of the spear and roared. All kinds of sharp points gathered at the tip of the spear. The Great Tao of Destruction lingered on it and pierced through thousands of worlds in an instant. It pierced through time and space and pierced into the fingertip of the Grand Pure Emperor! Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 An intense collision urred. Time and space suddenly stopped. Everyone seemed to have experienced a trance. The next moment, everyone was horrified to see Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s finger explode. What exploded was not ordinary flesh and blood, but beams of flowing light. However, these flowing lights, like fireworks, shot in all directions for a short distance and quickly converged in the original direction. After a while, it condensed into Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s finger again. It looked the same as before. However, no one thought it was the same as before. The spear thrust by Valentina gradually condensed into an intermittent line and disappeared into the void. All the eyes and divine thoughts of the cultivators were moving back and forth on Grand Pure Emperor and Valentina. The atmosphere changed again. Because this time, Grand Pure Emperor was really injured. Although he relied on the recovery ability of his Taoist body, his broken fingers recovered almost instantly. Even the Great Dao of Destruction of Valentina did not affect him. However, it was said that the Grand Pure Emperor, who was immortal and invincible, was injured by Valentina. And it directly broke a finger. Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s calm eyes finally changed this time. Although it was just a fleeting change, Valentina, Boneng, and the others still clearly caught the look of shame and anger of Grand Pure Emperor. ¡°Ha! I broke the myth that you won¡¯t get hurt¡­¡± Valentina sneered. Valentina¡¯s voice was like adding fuel to the fire. The Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s brows immediately stood on end. ¡°How dare you!¡± Although it was only three words, everyone felt the monstrous anger of the Grand Pure Emperor. ¡°Valentina, now it seems that you are really hopeless!¡± Grand Pure Emperor did not attack again. Morten seemed to have calmed down. Morten looked deeply at Valentina. His words carried a sense of solemnity from heaven. His entire body was surrounded by golden light, all types of graceful immortal voices. It made one suspect that he was the chosen son of the heavens, the golden mouth and jade words. Even the three Ancient Kingdom cultivators were stunned. ¡°Jonas has this ability?¡± The junior sister apprentice blinked and said nkly, ¡°Senior sister, what do you think?¡± The female cultivator, who was called senior sister, shook her head slightly at this time. ¡°Jonas was chosen by us. Of course, he is extraordinary. But now it seems that we underestimated him before. Morten hid more strength than I thought.¡± At this time, the happiest one was the martial uncle, he even said excitedly, ¡°See, Jonas¡¯ fate has long been connected with our Ancient Kingdom. Morten is the chosen one¡­ This Valentina is destined to be a stepping stone for Jonas just like the Demon-override Prince.¡± The pair of seniors didn¡¯t understand why their martial uncle thought so highly of Jonas and even belittled him. It should be known that from the current situation, the potential of Valentina was actually not weaker than that of Jonas, even more than that of him. After all, the time for Valentina¡¯s cultivation was much shorter than Jonas¡¯. However, in terms of words, their martial uncle had always belittled Valentina and praised Jonas, which inevitably made people unhappy. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± the senior sister said softly, unwilling to argue with their martial uncle. The junior sister was obviously not convinced, she stared at Valentina with her bright eyes and murmured in her heart, ¡°Valentina¡­ You¡­ Don¡¯t let me down!¡± At the same time, what the Grand Pure Emperor said was like an imperial edict with iparable majesty. It descended from the sky and affected everyone¡¯s spirit. ¡°You summoned fiendish demons and focused on resisting the Merit System that I was about to establish. In the Crape Myrtle Upper Kingdom I want to build, everyone is equal in terms of merits! Mortals were loyal to good, and cultivator killed demons. Those with merits, those who did good deeds, held high positions lead the way. But you ruined my n again and again!¡± ¡°From your words and deeds, you are ruthless and strong by using demons. You¡¯re no longer a cultivator, but a devil king. Today, I can¡¯t tolerate you for all the living creatures in the Upper Kingdom and the ideal of making merits!¡± Buzz! At the end of Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s words, every word was like a big bell, deafening. An aura of gold and iron surged out, and the sky was shaking. The earth was copsing, and countless stars were falling down. If Valentina had not known that the Grand Pure Emperor had established this so-called merit system more for his own selfish desires, it was very likely that his righteous words would shake Valentina¡¯s heart. Bonenging straight at the Grand Pure Emperor, Valentina did not feel guilty at all, let alone give in. ¡°Jonas, it¡¯s good to establish a merit system, but you don¡¯t deserve it! That¡¯s because you¡¯re lying! You said that everyone was equal, and those who did good would be rewarded with merits. But when something happened, you and Crape Myrtle Sect didn¡¯t do that at all. What you¡¯re carrying out is the extreme act of those who follow you will prosper and those who are against you will die!¡± ¡°For so many years, it was unknown how many families in the Lunia who were suppressed and even killed because they were not convinced by your Crape Myrtle Sect. Ask yourself, do you deserve to establish a Merit Upper Kingdom?!¡± Valentina¡¯s tongue was like thunder. His words hit the vital part of Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s words. The biggest w in Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s words was that what he said waspletely inconsistent with his behavior. The cultivators, who had been influenced by him an bewitched by him, suddenly woke up after being reminded by Valentina. More people also realized that they were more afraid of Grand Pure Emperor that in awe. From the beginning, the Grand Pure Emperor had adopted the method of killing those who were not convinced. Valentina showed a sarcastic smile. ¡°A long time ago, an elder of mine said that when wicked people do evil things, they will always put on a false kind fa?ade. Jonas, you are such a hypocrite! In that case, I won¡¯t show any mercy!¡± Mortenaring at this, the Grand Pure Emperor tore open the hypocritical face. ¡°No matter what method I use, as long as I can achieve my goal! Valentina, you will be thest person who dares to resist me today! I won¡¯t holdback anymore!¡± Grand Pure Emperor shouted nonstop. Every word became louder and louder, as if thunder had struck the earth and pierced through the nine heavens. In a sh, countless heavenly drums sounded in the depths of heaven and earth. At the same time, Grand Pure Emperor stretched out his arm. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The slowly rotating Fiendgod pce in his hand was currently glowing. A supreme majesty surged out from it. One roar after another sounded, as if the Archean Fiendgod War had descended again. Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 The sea of blood soared into the skies, and Fiendgods were engaged in a chaotic battle. An iparably tragic aura seemed to tear open a hole in the long river of history. At this moment, it descended upon the mortal world with endless destruction. Crack! At this time, even several Elders of the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect could hardly maintain the Protective Array. Large amounts of cracks began to appear. Spider web-like cracks spread rapidly. The disciples in the sect screamed in fear. The Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect in the hut in the bamboo forest frowned. Jamie found that the Grand Pure Emperor seemed to have ignored everything. After all, the Grand Pure Emperor was a disciple of the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But at this time, he seemed to be going to destroy the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect and even the whole Lunia together. Just as the Sect Master of the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect was running his Divine Thoughts, the Protective Array of the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect suddenly cracked with a bang. Immediately, the horrible hurricane turned into a mountain-like arm and smashed into the gap. All of a sudden, more than ten inds near the gap exploded into ashes. The sea sank deeply, leaving a bottomless pit. Millions of tons of sea water poured in and formed a bottomless vortex, which was extremely terrifying. Seeing this, the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect could no longer sit peacefully in the hut. Jamie moved and arrived at the territory of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect in the next moment. Jamie stretched out his hand and struck out streaks of flowing light. Each stream of light contained millions of talismans. These talismans were injected into the array bases of the Protective Array, allowing them to run rapidly. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. After a while, the broken hole in the Protective Array was restored. The cracks on the surface also disappeared. At the same time, the sky filled with radiance seemed to have been cut open by a sharp de. A crack that was more than a thousand of kilometers long appeared. It was as if a giant beast was trying to squeeze out of the crack. That kind of power was enough to crush all creatures into minced meat in an instant. Not only the Lunia but also the other Upper Kingdoms around became silent. All living creatures, such as the cultivators of the Real Immortal Realm, the demonic beasts of the Great Saint Realm, ants, and grasshoppers, couldn¡¯t help but be silent at this moment. They didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°Maurina, this is my domain! I am invincible in the Fiendgod domain!¡± The Grand Pure Emperor roared, and the gap in the sky suddenly opened and widened. Suddenly, the whole world seemed to be wrapped up and formed an independent world. Meanwhile, this separate world, with the Grand Pure Emperor as the center, the sun and moon of heaven and earth, water, fire, wind, rain, lightning, and thunder all moved as he wished. Jamie was the ruler of this world. Many magnificent pces rose from the ground. These pces were the style that no one had ever seen before. They were full of the Archean Boorish Deste aura. That type of boundless, magnificent, and vastness almost broke everything in this world. It was so thick that it could crush everything. It was as if these pces could only appear in the world of Grand Pure Emperor. The space where the Lunia was located was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings for these pces. At this time, everyone felt the horror of the domain of Grand Pure Emperor. It was as if they were in the world of gods and devils, as small as ants. It seemed that they were staring at the abyss and would be swallowed by it in the next moment. The feeling of weakness, despair, and helplessness could almost destroy a person¡¯s soul in an instant. ¡°Too, too powerful!¡± ¡°This is the Domain of Grand Pure Emperor!¡± ¡°The Grand Pure Emperor actually has such strength. I¡¯m afraid what he showed before is only 10% of his strength!¡± ¡°This is the true strength of Grand Pure Emperor!¡± ¡°Invincible! The real invincible!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration to call him the best in Upper Kingdom!¡± ¡°It must be the reincarnation of a mighty figure!¡± Cries of surprise and roars rang out from all directions. Streams of flowing light were shooting from all directions. They were the emperors of the other Upper Kingdoms, the royal family, the sect masters of the major sects, and the head of the ns from the big families. They had been watching the fight. However, after the Grand Pure Emperor disyed the Fiendgod domain, they werepletely panicked and no longer had any intention of resisting. Even if Grand Pure Emperor had different intentions, so what if he wore a hypocritical coat? Who made him so powerful? One by one, the emperors, who were originally high above the masses and were known as the emperors, rushed over and knelt in front of the Grand Pure Emperor In terms of status, those sect masters who were almost on the same level as Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect also lowered their heads, faced the Grand Pure Emperor, knelt on the ground, and trembled. There were more and more people, all of them kneeling down. Who would dare resist in front of someone who could control Fiendgods? This scene made people feel desperate. The Lunia Emperor, who was the first to fall, was ashen-faced. If he had known that the domain of Grand Pure Emperor was so powerful, he would not have chosen to resist even if he had been despised and abandoned by his ancestors. In front of Grand Pure Emperor, he was just a stronger nonentity. At that time, asking for help could give him a way out. Unfortunately, now he was firmly bound by Maurina. Great Tao of Life was not a magical power technique. It was aw that established the world, so it could not be cut off or destroyed. That also meant that the emperor and Maurina were now in the same boat. Thinking of this, the Emperor¡¯s heart felt as if it had fallen into an ice cer. To him, it was over, completely over. However, at this time, no one saw that Maurina¡¯s eyes were shining with a bright light under his hair blown up by the wild wind. The sixth step was killing the Grand Pure Emperor! Jamie finally forced the Grand Pure Emperor to use his domain step by step. In the eyes of other cultivators, this domain was a guillotine hanging above their heads and could kill them at any time. But in the eyes of Maurina, this was what he always needed. In other words, he had been preparing for the sixth step. This was also the most important step to kill Grand Pure Emperor! ¡°With my true heart, I can cross thousands of Fiendgods. With your Taoist body, fill up the Godfiend domain!¡± The Grand Pure Emperor opened his mouth and raised his hand. In an instant, countless pces grew into shadows that were hard to distinguish with the naked eye and rushed toward Maurina like a flood. Countless Battlefield of Gods and Demons, which seemed to be endless killing, were filled with endless despair, like monstrous waves. In the blink of an eye, they devoured the lonely boat in the sea, Maurina. Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 ¡°Fiona!¡± On the Following the Milosart Ind, even Josua, who knew most about Fiona, could not help eximing. She took a step forward, her eyes full of panic. The faces of the others also changed rapidly. Everyone could see that the Grand Pure Emperor had shown his real strength. And this strength was far from his full strength. But even so, many royal families of the Upper Kingdom had already knelt on the ground, and all the sects and families did not dare to have ulterior motives. This was too terrifying. In the face of such a Grand Pure Emperor, would Fiona still have a chance to win? There were only two people in the crowd, and their expressions did not change much. One person was Demon Scorpion, Shirley. The other person was Bowen Pullman. Shirley seemed to have known Fiona¡¯s n long ago. At this time, her cold face was still calm, but her eyes were fixed on the center of destruction. On the other hand, Ever since Bowen entered the Following the Milosart Ind, his progress in his realm had be increasingly slow. This was not because he neglected cultivation. His cultivation had been improving rapidly. However, what was growing was not the strength of fighting, but the ability to observe Qi. Watching the clouds and looking at the Qi, this was his innate ability. As the weakest among them, he could clearly see that above Fiona and the Grand Pure Emperor, there were dragons and tigers fighting with each other. Moreover, he could see that the Qi that belonged to Fiona was more like something being nurtured. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Seeing the Grand Pure Emperor unleashing his domain, the Martial Uncle in the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators spoke with absolute certainty. Milos didn¡®t remember how many times he said these three words. However, this time, he was extremely sure that the result was already set in stone, that nothing unexpected could happen again. Besides him, the pair of senior sisters seemed to have epted the reality at this moment. How could Fiona who had not yet stepped into the Real Immortal Realm have the chance to turn the tables? Everything was settled. But what no one knew was that at this time, the number six in Fiona¡¯s heart became extremely clear. This was the sixth step he wanted! The Godfiend domain of the Grand Pure Emperor was the stepping stone that Fiona needed to go further! Bam! At this moment, a loud noise came from the copsed void. ck holes appeared one after another. ¡°Hmm?¡± The Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s eyes lit up. With a long roar, thousands of soldiers and horses rushed out of the domain and rushed toward Fiona with murderous intent. Countless meteors suddenly fell with destructive power. Millions of volcanoes appeared around those ck holes. They erupted one after another, sting apart the ck holes,pletely sweeping through them. However, Fiona aura not only did not weaken, but became stronger and stronger. It seemed that the power that had been brewing for a long time finally found a vent at this time. Crack! A purple crystal-like crystal wall appeared. The crystal wall was like a constantly expanding ball, constantly stretching around. The thousands of demon gods and demons that were charging toward him were smashed into pieces upon impact. At most, cracks appeared on the crystal wall, but they soon returned to normal. In the center of the crystal wall, Fiona was surrounded by powerful divine thoughts. Time and space seemed to form an indestructible barrier that blocked all attacks. From all directions, endless spiritual Qi, like hundreds of rivers returning to the sea, converged toward Fiona, forming a neb-like vortex. At the same time, Fiona¡¯s aura began to rise. This scene happened too suddenly,pletely beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. For a moment, no one realized what was going on. However, soon after, the light pir that descended from Fiona¡¯s head indicated what was happening. ¡°Huh?! Milos¡¯s going to be promoted! This kid is going to be promoted!¡± The Sect Master of Milosaven¡¯s Edge Sect eximed. The supreme elders hiding in the depths of the void could not help shouting. ¡°Milos¡®s actually advancing!¡± ¡°Milos still has the ability to upgrade at this time!¡± ¡°How could he do this!¡± While they were talking, Fiona waved his arms repeatedly. Instantly, numerous mountains piled up from spirit stones appeared around him, surrounding him. Fiona looked extremely solemn. Milos didn¡¯t need to exert any strength. Milos just needed to open a small gap in the crystal wall around him. The violent power in the Fiendgod domain immediately poured in and instantly shattered the spirit stone mountains into dust. The thick spiritual Qi suddenly turned into a sea and rushed around. The density of the spiritual Qi caused even the buildings in the Fiendgod domain to distort. A fierce light shed in Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s eyes. Milos opened his mouth and spat out. In an instant, a hurricane rolled like a raging dragon in the sky. It was going to tear the spiritual Qi apart and prevent them from approaching Fiona. But it was toote. Fiona was one step faster. Milos opened his mouth and inhaled. It was as if there was a dragon whale stream. With a bam sound, the spiritual wave from all directions, like a spiral, were all swallowed into his stomach. All of a sudden, the light column enveloping Fiona became more dazzling. From a distance, it looked like an immortal light had cut open the Godfiend domain. A pure, peak, and the Great Tao aura appeared on Fiona. Any cultivator could feel that his realm was changingpletely. The pressure exerted by the Fiendgod domain was like a stone pressing on bamboo shoots. No matter how big the stone was, it could not stop the bamboo shoots from rising. ¡°I see!¡± ¡°Incredible!¡± ¡°What a powerful scheme!¡± ¡°What a deep n!¡± ¡°Grand Pure Emperor was tricked!¡± ¡°This kid has already nned it!¡± At this time, even the cultivators who were not clear about it understood. Their Taoist Milosart trembled rapidly, and their eyes were full of disbelief. The Sect Master of Milosaven¡¯s Edge Sect was even more shocked and angry. Milos almost lost bnce of his Taoist Milosart and his spiritual Qi surged backward. It turns out to be this! His eyes shed with disbelief. I thought I had seen through his n. It turns out that his real purpose is this! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As he watched the Fiendgod domain around Fiona twist and emit a metallic-like roar, the Sect Master of Milosaven¡¯s Edge Sect felt his throat turn dry. Since he stepped on the Path to Immortality, he had never felt like being yed by any cultivator. Not only the Sect Master of the Milosaven¡¯s Edge Sect, but any cultivator or Grand Pure Emperor also felt the same way at this moment. Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 Everyone has been tricked by him! Even if I thought I saw through his n at first, in fact, that n is also fake! His true goal is to use the Fiendgod domain of the Grand Pure Emperor to upgrade! At this moment, the Sect Master of Milosaven¡¯s Edge Sect was extremely shocked by Nana¡¯s boldness and meticulousness. It wasn¡¯t just him. Many of the cultivators that had understood the key point, the three Ancient Kingdoms, including the Grand Pure Emperor himself, all widened their eyes. The Grand Pure Emperor, who had been fooled by Nana, was even angrier. His eyes were burning with anger, and even the muscles on his face were twisted. How could he not understand at this time? If Nana wanted to upgrade in the Lunia, it would be extremely difficult. Because when he was promoted, the force field he activated was too powerful. The void of the Upper Kingdom was not enough to support his promotion. If he forced himself to advance in the Upper Kingdom, the only oue would be to shatter the void and waste all his umtion. By that time, not only would his promotion fail, but all of his umted resources would be destroyed. Even worse, they would be swept away by the turbulence in the shattered void. They would die or never return. If Nana wanted to be promoted, he needed a solid and stable space. This space should be at least more solid than Lunia. The best choice was to go to the Ancient Kingdom. However, thest time Nana went to Phoenixdance Kingdom, it was just a coincidence. If he wanted to go there now, it would be toote. On the other hand, he would be killed by the cultivato rs as soon as he crossed the border of the Ancient Kingdom. Therefore, he had a bold idea. Milos wanted to use Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s Fiendgod domain to advance! That was to say, the Grand Pure Emperor had used his own domain to protect Nana and presented the perfect conditions for promotion to Nana. Before that, Grand Pure Emperor had always thought that by using his Godfiend domain, he would be able to firmly suppress the other party. But in fact, he had been pave the way for himself! For the Grand Pure Emperor, this humiliation was thousands times more severe than taking off his clothes and pping his face in public! An unprecedented strong killing intent appeared on his face. Milos might not be able to eliminate the resentment in his heart even if he stripped Nana of his skin, tendons, and bones! ¡°Don¡¯t even think about ascending!¡± Grand Pure Emperor roared. Like an angry lion, he grabbed at the void. Immediately, a bronze spear appeared in his hand. It was mottled, releasing an endless ancient aura. As the long spear moved, countless skies were destroyed and shattered in an instant. The sound was like the roar of an Archean Dragon. Everyone was shocked and their knees went limp. Bam! The tip of the spear exploded into huge waves, stirring up waves. It collided fiercely with the hurricane caused by the promotion of Nana. Instantly, countless chains of the Great Tao formed in the void. ¡°Seal the Ghostly King Chain!¡± In the light column, Nana opened his five fingers and grabbed forward. Swoosh! Countless ck chains instantly woven into a tight dra and firmly controlled the bronze spear. ¡°You are too weak!¡± The Grand Pure Emperor took a step forward, and arge area of the void broke under his feet. The golden light poured out endlessly from under his feet, rushing around. The long bronze spear burst out a dragon roar and tiger roar. The golden talisman fell from the sky like rain. It was cold, ancient, and savage, crushing everything. The Seal the Ghostly King Chain suddenly trembled and broke, and arge seemed to break at any time. Crack! A creepy sound came from the void. The bronze spear continuously pressed forward, distorting the sky, vowing to stop Nana from ascending. At this moment, Grand Pure Emperor had also realized that the strength of Nana was no longer just an ant. After all, even someone as powerful as him would not be able to withstand the power of his promotion when he was in Amethyst Pce Realm. Moreover, once he was promoted, Nana¡¯s realm would rise from the second stage of Amethyst Pce Realm to the third stage. With the help of the Way of Life, the cooperation of a Half-step Real Immortal would be further improved. It would be troublesome! ¡°Colorful forever!¡± Thinking of this, Grand Pure Emperor roared again. Immediately, beams of golden light broke through the air from his back, like a peacock opening its tail. They bloomed in an instant, creating golden flowing rivers in the air and converging on the bronze spear. The bronze spear suddenly seemed to be covered with ayer of gold, and a kind of emperor-like majesty arose spontaneously. This kind of emperor¡¯s aura was not like that of the Lunia emperor, but rather that of a human king, the majestic aura of the sovereign of all the humans. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Bam! The ck chains that interweaved with each other immediately disintegrated. The golden light mmed into them, causing them to break apart and melt into the golden light. The long bronze spear carried with it the light of an ancient emperor. It flew across the sky and pierced through Nana. The sharp light seemed to destroy even one¡¯s soul. The cultivators¡¯ faces were pale and their bodies were trembling. They were filled with unprecedented panic and fear. ¡°The Azuremoon Ghostly Current!¡± Nana¡®s expression was the same as usual. With a sweep of his arm, a faint green light suddenly appeared in front of him. In an instant, the sound of rolling waves came from inside. The next moment, a cold torrent poured out and hung upside down in the air. Like a heavy shield, it blocked Nana. The heavy green shield smashed into the sea, instantly freezing the seawater within hundreds of thousands of miles. The spear and shield made a critical hit in the air. Golden radiance erupted, flood surging. The force field of the whole world suddenly twisted. The void folded and shattered, making it impossible to determine the distance. A drop of water seemed close at hand, but it was actually hundreds of kilometers away. The Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s face darkened. His spiritual Qi was far inferior as he charged into the Godfiend Pce. The angry roars in the pce subsided at this moment. Waves of melodious immortal sounds came from here. In peace, there was no killing intent! At the same time, the Grand Pure Emperor cut open his own palm. A faint golden blood flowed down from the skies above the Fiendgod pce. Buzz! A damaged light wheel slowly rose from the Divine Devil Pce like the cries of countless bees. The instant the wheel of light appeared, the entire world seemed to grow even smaller in front of it. The Wheel of Light carried the power of Yin and Yang, connecting life and death, as if it needed to be maintained all its life. The originally arrogant Fiendgods in the Godfiend Pce all knelt in front of the light wheel and kept kowtowing. Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 Life and death were connected. The five elements of Yin and Yang revolved around it. It was as if this light wheel was the center of the entire world. Thousands of creatures, the destination and starting point, all belonged to it. All the demons knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing to the rising Six Paths of Reincarnation. The Fiendgods, who had always been high and mighty, all had looks of respect and worship on their faces. The mysterious rhythm of singing also sounded around, making people feel extremely calm and peaceful. At this time, all the cultivators involuntarily became peaceful. Their faces were full of sincerity. They faced the Six Paths of Reincarnation and slowly knelt down. In their hearts, they felt as small as a speck of dust in the universe. The Grand Pure Emperor stood under the Six Paths of Reincarnation, and his eyes were sharp. Seeing that both the gods and demons and the cultivators were kneeling on the ground, the corners of the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s mouth showed that he was determined to win. The Fiendgod pce and the Fiendgod domain were not his final trump cards. His trump card still had a long way to go. So what if Anita used the Fiendgod domain? The Six Paths of Reincarnation te carried a supreme thought. Even if he tried his best, he could only get three of them. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you have never seen it or heard of this magic weapon that can reverse Yin and Yang and change the death!¡± Although it was still iplete, with these three pieces, it was enough to kill you in an instant! The Grand Pure Emperor sneered and said, ¡°Anita, this time, the Law of the Great Tao can¡¯t save you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Grand Pure Emperor stretched out his five fingers. The light of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te suddenly turned into a bright sun. The dazzling light rushed toward Anita. However, it gave people a strong, deep, great, and magical feeling. It was as if being suppressed or killed by him was an honor. The rolling spiritual Qi around Anita was immediately dispersed. The howling hurricane quietly melted. Layers of crystal walls, like ice and snow shone by the zing sun, disappeared in an instant. Even the light column when Anita was promoted became dim at this time. Everything showed that the defeat of Anita had been decided when the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was released! His original n was to establish a rtionship with the Lunia emperor through the Dao of Life and then rely on the Godfiend domain¡¯s stable space toplete his promotion. In this way, even if he was only promoted to the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm, the strength he burst out in a short time was enough to promote from a Half-step Real Immortal to a Real Immortal. In this way, he would have the strength to resist the Grand Pure Emperor. But now, the Grand Pure Emperor was going to destroy the entire n of Anita. If Anita couldn¡¯t get promoted, the rest were in vain! The cultivators, who had been out of bnce because of the promotion of Anita and the Grand Pure Emperor¡¯s being used by him, suddenly becamecent when they saw this scene. The royal families of several Upper Kingdoms around kept kowtowing to the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. At the same time, they did not forget to look in the direction of Anita and said sarcastically, ¡°This time, Anita can¡¯t escape from disaster!¡± ¡°How can ordinary cultivators get this kind of magic weapon? Only heaven warping talents like Grand Pure Emperor can control it!¡± ¡°The Grand Pure Emperor has only used about twenty percent of his strength. Anita doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Does he really think he can surpass Grand Pure Emperor?¡± ¡°Hurry up and suppress him! We want to build the Crape Myrtle Upper Kingdom!¡± ¡°The merit system is what we want. A evil cultivator like Anita should be crushed to ashes!¡± ¡°Mighty Emperor, save our Upper Kingdom!¡± ¡°Kill Anita!¡± Roars sounded from all directions when the situation seemed to be settled. At the same time, more and more beams of light flew toward them. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Once Anita was suppressed, the Grand Pure Emperor would be the only emperor that many Upper Kingdoms would follow. It was the most appropriate time to pay their respects at this time. If they were a stepter, they might be treated as a rebel by the Grand Pure Emperor. Just as more and more people gathered and there were countless streams of light, the beam of light above Anita suddenly shock and stabilized. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te, which was slowly rushing toward him, stopped in mid-air and stopped moving forward. Seeing this, the Grand Pure Emperor narrowed his eyes. The other cultivators did not know what had happened. They thought that the Grand Pure Emperor wanted to give Anita another chance at thest moment and were about to speak. But at this time, a golden light slowly rotated above Anita. As the light spear swallowed and spat, it gradually condensed into a huge golden wheel. On the surface of the light wheel, all types of obscure symbols seemed to havee alive. They continuously moved about, making one feel as if they were mysterious. ¡°Six Paths of Reincarnation te!¡± The Grand Pure Emperor could no longer remain calm and cried out involuntarily. Then he found that Anita¡¯s Six Paths of Reincarnation te was also a fragment. ¡°You actually have a fragment!¡± Grand Pure Emperor was surprised again, his voice even changed. As the illusory image of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te condensed and enveloped Anita, the light column, which had be dim, spurted out again. The spirit light seemed to be burning more and more vigorously. An aura that was about to break through the realm filled the air on the spot. It was like a giant beast from the untaintednd that was about to descend. No one could stop trembling! The wheel of light, which was originally thrown over by Grand Pure Emperor, did not move forward, but slowly retreated. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± The scene in front of them also made the cultivators who were roaring and baring their fangs and ws stunned on the spot, not knowing what had happened. Grand Pure Emperor could no longer remain calm at this time. Even if he had three heads, he did not expect that Anita also had a fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Judging from the number alone, the power of one piece was naturally notparable to the three pieces in his hand. However, the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was broken into five pieces, and each piece of power was different. That also meant that the three pieces in his hand could suppress the cultivators without fragments. As long as Anita had a piece of debris, at least it could stabilize Anita¡¯s promotion! Just as the Grand Pure Emperor was surprised that Anita also had a piece of debris, under the light and shadow of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, Anita¡¯s body seemed to be surrounded by a white me that suddenly exploded. Flowing fire shot in all directions and countless hollows were burned through. A dragon roar shattered everyone¡¯s courage. In the dazzling light, there seemed to be an old mottled tower that reached the sky. It was indescribably tall and stood in front of everyone. Even if everyone overturned their Divine Awareness, they could not see the real appearance of the tower. However, at this time, the realm of Anita made everyone¡¯s hearts tremble. The third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm! With one step, his strength would increase tenfold! Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240 While the crowd was still in shock, Vi had reached the tower. The 18th floor of the Tower of Life. This was the floor only the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm could enter. It was also thest floor below the Real Immortal Realm. The golden gate was solemn and luxurious. A kind of majesty unique to the ancient royal family made people feel waves of pressure when standing in front of this gate. Standing in front of the 18th floor were Vi and Shirley, who had been summoned by him. At this time, Shirley crossed her hands in front of her lower abdomen and looked at the golden gate respectfully. ¡°Do you know what is hidden on the next floor?¡± Pointing at the gate, Vi asked. Shirley shook her head. ¡°Anyway, the things ced on this floor will be very important for me to deal with Jonas¡­ Whether it¡¯s the cultivation method, the magical power, or anything else.¡± Vi¡¯s eyes were full of pride. Ishac strode forward and pushed. Boom! The heavy golden door opened. Rays of indescribably beautiful light poured out from behind the door. A sharp and murderous aura made one¡¯s heart tremble. Shirley¡¯s face changed slightly and she subconsciously took a step back. But Vi stepped in directly. It was not until then that Shirley reacted and hurriedly followed. When they entered the gate, they saw a big bow as tall as an adult¡¯s! This bow seemed to be made of bent roots, giving people a feeling that it was like a dragon¡¯s ws. Just by looking at it with one¡¯s own eyes, that terrifying aura that was about to tear apart one¡¯s chest was enough to cause one¡¯s breathing to freeze. It was as if the Archaic ckdragon and the Grandmist Divine Tree had smashed into one¡¯s face. ¡°Peak Dao tool!¡± Shirley eximed. ¡°Divine Emperor¡¯s Setting Sun Bow¡­¡± At this time, Vi also said the name of this bow. At the same time, a row of curved words appeared in the void behind the bow. These words also gave people a feeling that they were made of iron and silver hooks. ncing at these words, Shirley gasped again. This bow was not the strongest. Peak Dao tool was just its current grade. As long as a suitable treasure material was forged again, Divine Emperor¡¯s Setting Sun Bow could be upgraded to an immortal weapon at the highest level! As for fairy weapons, they were powerful magic weapons that even Real Immortal Realms could not use! Shirley looked at Vi in surprise. She found that Vi nodded with satisfaction. Vi understood his mother¡¯s intention. With his strength right now, he could disy the Dao tool¡¯s greatest power. As for this Dao tool, after it was refined and improved again, it could be used after his realm improved again. For the bow that the Real Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t pull, that was an ordinary Real Immortal Realm. After I am promoted, can I be an ordinary Real Immortal? With a strong vigor and a condensed Divine Soul, a fairy weapon is nothing! Vi stepped forward and grabbed the bow. Ishac then felt a pain in his palm. This feeling was like being pricked by a needle. But it disappeared in a sh. Then, he saw a drop of blood fall from his palm and go deep into the bow. Swoosh! Ding! In an instant, the surface of the Divine Emperor¡¯s Sunset Bow was covered with blood-like red light. The red light turned into a huge wave and rushed out in all directions, blowing Vi and Shirley¡¯s clothes into the air. A burly figure appeared in the surging blood light. Behind him appeared countless terrifying beasts burning with mes. Each of these giant beasts covered the sky and the sun, as if they could break countless continents and blow up the world. Even though it was only an illusion, the pressure these giant beasts gave off was still unprecedented. Shirley¡®s face, which rarely showed any expression, even showed fear at this moment. Compared with these giant beasts, the demonic beasts that Vi had killed before were like cats facing tigers. The strong man holding the Divine Emperor¡¯s Setting Sun Bow remained unmoved. The roars of these beasts had no effect on him. Ishac bent his bow and shot arrows. Streaks of Flowing Fire streaked across the sky, piercing through the heads of these giant beasts. Each arrow could kill a giant beast. The rest of the giant beasts seemed to have felt fear. They rushed to the strong man like a tide, trying to tear him into pieces and crush him into minced meat. The scene disyed in the illusion was suffocating. Vi could even feel the pressure that almost crushed the soul. However, the burly man stood in front of him like a dam blocking the river, blocking almost all the pressure for Vi. Ishac bent his bow again and shot arrows. The fire-like arrows spread out like sunshine. In an instant, the giant beasts were swept away. The moment the arrow pierced through them, the giant beasts were burned to ashes. Pieces of nk space appeared. Countless demonic beasts were killed in a short time. In the fog of light, only the back of the strong man holding the Divine Emperor¡¯s Setting Sun Bow was left. His back was straight to the sky. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ssh! The sound of sshing water was heard. All the light and shadows dissipated. The blood-red light on the surface of the bow immediately faded and disappeared, returning to its original appearance. However, Vi noticed that the two ends of the bow had a me-like texture. These markings added a ferocious aura to the bow. At the same time, when he held the bow, it also had a feeling of blood connection with the magic weapon. It was as if the magic weapon had be one of his hands. Compared with blood refining, it was even more flexible and skillful. At this time, Shirley sincerely said, ¡°Congrattions, Young Master had got another treasure!¡± As a demonic beast, Shirley was extremely sensitive to changes in vigor. At this time, she naturally noticed that with the series of changes just now, the connection between the bow and Vi deepened again. The Divine Emperor¡¯s Setting Sun Bow was no longer a magic weapon, but a killing sharp weapon of Vi. Although there was no blood refining, this connection was more stable than blood refining. Whether the other cultivators could do it or not, Shirley, could not guarantee it, but at least at this time, no one could take this treasure from the hands of Vi. ¡°Jonas Powell, I¡¯ming now!¡± Vi snorted coldly and stepped out of the Tower of Life, returning to heaven and earth. Almost at the same time, a vortex suddenly appeared in all directions. Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 This vortex gave people a feeling of infinite strength, as if it was the origin of destruction. The cultivators present felt that their souls were being dragged in and torn into pieces. At the same time, a magnificent aura burst out from the center of the vortex. It was rich and majestic, like the endless pressure before the storm. Behind the force field, everyone seemed to see Caspian¡¯s figure slowly be clear, as if it was going to break the sky. ¡°He actually seeded!¡± ¡°Caspian has been upgraded!¡± ¡°The Amethyst Pce Realm upgrade ended in such a short time!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a miracle to be promoted under the nose of the Grand Pure Emperor!¡± ¡°He was already on par with the Grand Pure Emperor before his promotion. Now that his promotion has beenpleted, doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡± ¡°Even the Grand Pure Emperor can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± ¡°Amethyst Pce Realm¡­ Amethyst Pce Realm, is he really just an Amethyst Pce Realm?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a joke! This momentum can only be possessed by Real Immortal Realm!¡± ¡°In the entire Lunia, there are no more than three or five people who canpare with Caspian!¡± For a moment, roars rose one after another. Those cultivators who had abused and belittled Caspian seemed to have changed at this moment. Their faces and eyes were full of fear for him. In their opinion, Caspian had done something that they could not even imagine in their dreams. More importantly, the promotion of Caspian waspleted in front of the Grand Pure Emperor. Using the Grand Pure Emperor to upgrade in front of the Grand Pure Emperor was simply ying a trick on him. At this time, no cultivator dared to look at the Benita¡¯s face. The exmations and roars around him were more like resounding ps to Benita¡¯s face, which made him furious like a volcanic eruption. ¡°Shut up!¡± With a wave of his arm, dozens of cultivators who were shouting the loudest suddenly exploded into pieces. The flesh all over the sky, mixed with boiling blood and internal organs, fell from the air. The other cultivators were so scared that they kept quiet and dared not breathe. The sharp light in Benita¡¯s eyes was like a sharp de pressing against his throat, pointing directly at the clearer figure in the center of the vortex. ¡°Nana, even if you¡¯re promoted, you¡¯re still a dead soul! Die! The Abrahamaven-ceasing Abrahamaven!¡± Benita let out a roar. Suddenly, endless thunderbolts collided violently, exploding and rushing toward the vortex. The vortex and the surrounding hundreds of thousands of miles copsed. Terrifying and dazzling spots of lightning rose and fell one after another, shing. One nce was enough to scare people to death. The vortex instantly disappeared. But at this time, there was a buzz. It was as if there was a powerful force pulling the void. Endless space, flickering radiance, all of them affected, condensing into a sphere. An extremely sharp light, with a killing intent ten thousand times fiercer than the Divine Punishment, instantly condensed. Benita¡¯s eyelids began to twitch uncontrobly. The surrounding cultivators were scared out of their wits and copsed to the ground. Swoosh! The moment the sound of breaking through the air was heard, all the lightning spots were swept away. The chaotic and broken void suddenly became extremely clear, as if it had been washed by a clear spring left on the snow mountain. In this clear light, an arrow made of light, which was thousands of kilometers long, suddenly shed in the air and arrived in front of the Benita. All of a sudden, the endless void gathered toward the tip of the arrow. Everything, such as air, darkness, vitality, and so on, seemed to take the initiative to approach the tip of the arrow, as if they were going to be shot through and explode. Benita felt that his spiritual mind was beating wildly. An unprecedented sense of crisis surged in his heart. This kind of sense of crisis was unprecedented. ¡°How dare you!¡± The fear in the Benita¡¯s heart instantly irritated him. Benita roared and stretched out his five fingers to grab. Bam! The void suddenly shook and cracks appeared. The three pieces of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te that he had attained began to spin through space and time and then descend toward him. The vast golden light seemed to have turned into a huge bell and blocked in front of him. ng! Bang! The arrow immediately scattered the golden light of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. The bell, which had been condensed by the light, exploded into pieces. Countless solemn and serious characters were shattered and turned into endless meteor shower, shooting out in all directions. Benita¡¯s face immediately changes color. Although the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was not a killing magic weapon, it could suppress the spirits of living creatures when used. However, the defense formed by this magic weapon could not be broken by ordinary Dao tools. At this time, the arrow shot by Nana broke the defense of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te easily and almost sent the broken pieces of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te flying out of his hand. Seeing this, Benita was shocked and angry. However, because of the obstruction of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, the arrow that shot straight at the Benita also deviated from its original direction and directly turned to the group of imperial family cultivators of the Upper Kingdom. In less than a blink of an eye, the long sword tore the void where the group of cultivators were, like a sh of lightning, and thenpletely burned. The void immediately copsed like a candle. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The cultivators of the royal family inside let out mournful howls and roars. But before they could react, their bodies exploded like firecrackers. Blood sshed in the air. At thest moment of their lives, they burst into the most brilliant colors. Even their souls were destroyed along with the void, and they could not escape. This scene chilled people¡¯s hearts, and their blood seemed to be frozen. Everyone felt their vision darken. They looked over and saw Nana stepping out of the center of the vortex. Although he was still in his original form, when he appeared at this moment, he gave people a feeling that he could cover the sky and the sun. All the light was blocked by him. Benita even felt that there seemed to be a big stone on his chest, and his breathing was no longer smooth. Nana looked at the Benita coldly and then raised the bow again. At the same time, Benita also saw the man-sized giant bow in Nana¡¯s hand. But there were no bowstrings or arrows. Benita felt as if he was being stared at by a pair of horrible giant eyes in the darkness. Then¡­ Nana pulled the bow to its limit. The originally empty bow was formed by mes. The surging starlight and the vast universe rapidly condensed into a bowstring. Lightning, sharp, and strong wind were formed into arrows. An arrow could destroy the world! Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 No words could describe its sharpness! No words could describe its vastness! Buzz! Swoosh! Bang! Bam! Space-breaking, tearing, piercing, and destroying in one smooth motion. Almost in an instant, the whole void was cut open like a piece of butter. The Fiendgod pce above the Valentina was instantly pierced through with a huge hole. Arge amount of origin emanated from the pce. The cornices and walls of the pce began to melt like candles. The Fiendgods within it howled as they dissipated. In the blink of an eye, they were all gone. Valentina¡¯s whole body shook, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen. Albert looked extremely shocked. ¡°How is this possible? How could a single Dao tool possibly destroy my Godfiend pce?! My Godfiend Pce is¡­¡± Speaking of this, Valentina suddenly seemed to realize something and hurriedly closed his mouth. But he clenched his teeth and his trembling body showed how angry he was. Naturally, the Valentina couldn¡¯t say it out loud. In order to refine this Fiendgod pce, he had attacked many realms and used the living creatures within to sacrifice. This behavior was even crueler than the Extraterritorial Devils who had attacked the continent. If others found out about his actions, not only would the Ancient Kingdom and sects no longer ept him, there would be no ce for him in the entire world. It was also because of this that the Valentina was more angry and puzzled at this time. The Fiendgod pce was made up of countless living creatures as living sacrifices, which had been sacrificed to that Fiendgod¡¯s arm. It was formed from countless negative emotions. As soon as the Godfiend Pce appeared, he should be invincible in this Lunia. How could a Dao tool destroy his magic weapon? Valentina¡¯s eyes were full of anger and doubt. Albert pierced through the void and stared at the bow in Rebbeca¡¯s hand. However, right now, even though his eyes were sore from staring, he still couldn¡¯t see any clues. On the other hand, the Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect seemed to have thought of something at this time, and a trace of surprise appeared on his face. Could it be¡­ But it doesn¡¯t look like¡­¡± The Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect muttered to himself and looked back and forth at Rebbeca and Valentina. At this time, anyone who was not blind could see it. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As his strength increased, although Rebbeca was still far below the Valentina¡¯s realm, he had begun to suppress the Valentina. The Real Immortal Realm and the Valentina, which was imed to have been ten times stronger, were directly destroyed by Rebbeca. If it were a hundred days ago, Rebbeca would have killed the Valentina. Thinking of this, Valentina became angrier and angrier. Rebbeca did not care about the surprise and anger of the Valentina at all. The moment he pulled the bow, he knew that the Godfiend Pce of Valentina was definitely no longer a difficult problem. So what if Fiendgods gathered in the Fiendgod pce? The vigor that Rebbeca had absorbed contained Ancestral Fiend Essence Blood! A drop of Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood swept across a fake Godfiend pce that was formed from spiritual Qi blood. It was as simple as eating and drinking water. In fact, it was very simple. It was like hunting. The Valentina had attracted the wild beasts through the sacrifice of the living creatures of many nes, and then drove them to serve him. However, Rebbeca¡¯s Ancestral Demon¡¯s blood essence was comparable to that of a fierce tiger or a lion. How could a few wild dogs be his match? The Ancestral Demon¡¯s blood essence entered the bow and shot out an arrow, sweeping through all the evil spirits. The arrow shot from the bow was the ancestor of all demons. Who dared to refuse? ¡°Bastard!¡± Valentina shouted after a moment of silence. Albert opened his hands. The light spread out again like melted gold. Domain reappeared! Albert took a deep breath and waved his arm. Immediately, a bright light shot out from his arm, piercing through all things and destroying the world. The power of the surrounding domains, like the shackles of a mad dragon, kept gathering toward the Valentina. Endless strength, earth, fire, and wind, in the blink of an eye, merged into one person. As far as the eye could see, the Valentina was like mountains and rivers, with the sky above him showing an eternal and unchanging vicissitudes. Even the previous Fiendgod pce seemed to be inferior to him. Numerous shes of different Ultimacies also appeared from the Valentina. ¡°Rebbeca, I¡¯ll show you my body constitution now. How will you deal with it?!¡± As the Valentina breathed in and out, waves even emerged in the void. The spiritual Qi he breathed in and out was like a great river and a great sea, drowning the world and bringing about a catastrophe. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°Body constitutions! ¡± ¡°Innate Constitution! ¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡®t look like it! What kind of constitution is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± ¡°As I expected, Valentina is not an ordinary person. Albert is also born with an innate constitution!¡± ¡°What innate constitution? I¡¯ve never felt it before!¡± All of a sudden, the whole Upper Kingdom seemed to be poured with boiling water, boiling and exploding. This was because what the Valentina disyed at the moment was clearly an ancient, powerful, and overwhelming constitution. However, this constitution was something that no one had ever seen before. It was simply inconceivable. After disying this power, the Valentina seemed to havepletely changed into another person. With just a slight shake of his body, the color of heaven and earth changed and the stars changed. The Great Tao everywhere began to copse and shatter, and the stars swayed. It was as if the end of the world wasing ahead of time. Gasps could be heard from all directions. Not only the faces of the cultivators of Upper Kingdoms, but also the cultivators from the Ancient Kingdom flickered with grave expressions. ¡°Senior sister, what Jonas is showing now¡­ Is it his constitution?¡± The junior sister hesitated and asked. Senior Sister stared at the Valentina and frowned slightly. ¡°This is not an ordinary body constitution, not an innate one¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like it is in the Acquired Realm. There is a strange feeling everywhere. No, to be exact, it is abination of mastery and unity. At the same time, it is beyond the imagination of ordinary people¡­¡± ¡°Genius, this is a genius!¡± The martial uncle seemed to have finally found an opportunity as he waved his hands and stamped his feet and shouted, ¡°You are right! This constitution is not something that only existed in the Innate Realm, nor was it formed in the Postliminary Realm! This constitution was created by him! What a genius! How daring and courageous he was! More importantly, he did it!¡± ¡°This body constitution, Infinite Origin, was the same as his name, without any ws! It was endless! Infinite! Every body constitution was extremely powerful and perfectly integrated! This is the real genius!¡± Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 The martial uncle looked extremely excited at this moment. His eyes were shining and he was drooling. In his words, Nirina was unparalleled in the world, a rare genius in the world. The pair of senior girls kept silent at this time. Although from some words, they felt that their martial uncle was a little too much. After all, as an cultivator of the Ancient Kingdom, the martial uncle naturally felt superior to the Upper Kingdom cultivators who were lower than him. But, they had to admit that the Nirina was indeed amazing. Not only was he bold, but he alsopleted this magnificent feat. ¡°Steven integrated many powerful constitutions without any conflict and condensed them into the strongest constitution of the Infinite Origin!¡± The junior sister couldn¡¯t help murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s really¡­ Amazing¡­¡± ¡°This kind of thing is more difficult to control than the Chaos Formation. In Formation Path, the Chaos Formations were extremely excellent and brilliant methods. The body constitution of the Infinite Origin was equivalent to the Chaos Formation in the Formation Path. But it was ten or a hundred times harder to practice than the Chaos Formation!¡± ¡°Although Valentina is already a genius in my heart. However, Jonas took out the body constitution of the Infinite Origin, which made me feel that it was natural for Jonas to enter my Ancient Kingdom to cultivate¡­¡± After a while, senior sister sighed and shook her head. She looked at Valentina with regret. Obviously, before that, she was also optimistic about Valentina. Because the other party had done something that not only the Amethyst Pce Realm but also the Real Immortal Realm dared not think about. No one would believe that an Amethyst Pce Realm could contend with a Real Immortal Realm. But Valentina did it. Unfortunately, the Nirina took out enough power to turn the tables in an instant. Infinite Origin was a perfectbination of multiple constitutions. To them, the defeat of Valentina was just a matter of time. Stevenaring the words of the senior sister, the martial uncle immediately showed a proud look and shook his head. ¡°The failure of Valentina is reasonable, but Jonas gave him some face before, so it was postponed for a period of time¡­¡± Speaking of this, he changed the topic and said hypocritically, ¡°But Valentina can be proud enough. Steven has just reached the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm, so he can be said to be the most powerful in Amethyst Pce Realm. It is a pity that after today, he could only be a legend. What a pity!¡± While the three Ancient Kingdom cultivators were discussing, the Nirina disyed a peerlessly powerful power. Steven moved his body. In an instant, the earth, fire, fire, and wind, as well as countless flowing light and sharp light, formed a sky-covering curtain. Endless thunder, storm, flood, andva were rolling wildly toward Valentina. The void within a radius of a thousand kilometers was immediately blown into powder. Countless Taoism power appeared and then copsed one after another. Even the Sect Master of the Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect could not help trembling and his face turned ugly. Ha! The Taoist magic of the Diagram of Expansion World! Valentina narrowed his eyes and rushed toward the rolling killing intent. The blood-red wings on his back moved in the air, and he waved the clouds for thousands of miles. Steven opened his arms and pushed. The map of Taoist magic arts suddenly stretched for hundreds of kilometers. Mountains rose and fell, and rivers surged backward, forming a vortex. With a buzzing sound, it twisted the mixed light all over the sky like a drill and drilled into it. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Woo! The voice sounded like the wailing of gods and devils, or the galloping of ten thousand horses. The seawater for thousands of kilometers exploded. Even the fish and sea demons in the deep sea could not bear such a loud sound and exploded into pieces in an instant. It was as if a catastrophe had descended upon them. The picture of the Taoist magic world was constantly shaking in the air, and the light on the surface was extremely unstable. Nirina roared again. Rays of light shone around him like veins. But if one looked closely, one would find that these lights were all connected by dense characters. These characters were linked together, giving off a profound feeling. Every one of them seemed to be full of the will to ascend to heaven and contained infinite philosophy. They seemed toe back to life and kept swimming around Nirina. ¡°This is the endless constitution of the Limitless Origin!¡± The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s martial uncle continuously praised. Many cultivators shivered and knelt on the ground. The mortals all looked at the strange changes happening in the horizon in horror. In the depths of the Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s eyes, there was a sh of shock and anger. Steven had thought that his cultivation and strength were enough to suppress Nirina. Therefore, even if the Nirina won, he could still sit firmly in his current position without any danger. But now it seemed that his n failed! Steven didn¡¯t expect that the Nirina would hide such a trick. Nirina¡¯s body constitution was enough to kill him. While feeling ashamed and angry, the Sect Master could not help but thank Valentina. Because he felt that if Valentina hadn¡¯t forced the trump card of the Nirina out at this moment, the Sect Master himself would have been kept in the dark in the end. If that really was the case, then he would be killed by the other party in the end, forget about how wronged he felt. It seems that the n is going to change¡­ The Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect forced himself to calm down. His eyes shed rapidly and he had many thoughts in his mind. At this moment, there was a loud booming sound. It was like thousands of meteorites hitting the earth. At the same time, the light of the Daoist magic, the Diagram of the Expansion World, flickered to the extreme. Suddenly, like the first dazzling morning sun on the horizon, it broke through the darkness and rushed out. In the loud noise, the picture of Taoist magic arts mixed with dazzling light exploded into a mass of rapid light like arrows. In the air, it was like a dense meteor shower. After the explosion, a horrible ck hole appeared. The Map of Taoist Detection was destroyed by the magical power of the Nirina. Everything seemed to be settled. ¡°Sage Emperor Demon-subduing Bell!¡± Valentina¡¯s expression did not change. An ancient bell¡¯s shadow appeared behind him. Bam! As expected! The Taoist Path Development Map was still a treasure. This Sage Emperor Demon Subduing Bell was merely an illusion. In just two breaths¡¯ time, itpletely exploded. Looking at the endless natural disasters, which overturned Valentina, the Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect felt inexplicably angry and resentful. Steven seemed to smell danger. Steven gave both the Map of Development and the Demon-subduing Bell to Valentina. Now the Nirina mercilessly destroyed them. What was Grand pure Emperor expressing? Just as this thought was about to rise in the Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s mind, the Nirina once again attacked. The roar almost frightened everyone. ¡°Valentina! You die!¡± Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 With a roar, the sky fell. Countless mountains, which were formed by energy, suppressed the mountains and rivers, broke the void, turned the universe upside down, and smashed toward Chyntia. Chyntia moved as if he wanted to run the Great Dao of Space. But, Benita seemed to have predicted his thoughts in advance and reached out to grab him. Crack! A fierce rune suddenly appeared in the void. This rune seemed to be able to pierce through space. It also brought with it an extremely terrifying power. It was as if an independent world had been forcefully formed, separating the space from it. At this moment, Chyntia¡¯s swaying figure was blocked. His body was soon devoured by the magical power of the Benita. The constitution created by the Benita was infinite with endless power and all kinds of changes. The moment Chyntia was swallowed up, the earth, fire, and wind all flew toward him. All types of strange beasts and vicious birds were divine beasts and vicious spirits. They erupted with their most powerful attacks, about to tear him into pieces. Chyntia was like a man who had fallen into a million tight encirclement at this moment. Not only the army, but also the fierce beasts, cities, mountains, rivers, sun, and moon surrounded him. Not to mention encountering such an attack, even a nce would be enough to scare people to death. The Benita was surrounded by all sorts of lightningand mes. It was as if he had turned into the source of all sorts of disasters. With a thought, it could destroy everything. His voice was as loud as a bell. Every word he said at this moment caused ripples and explosions. ¡°Chyntia, I knew about your Great Dao of Space when I was in Immortals¡® Assemblyst time. That time, you were lucky enough to escape. Do you think you can escape this time?! The space here has beenpletely sealed by me. You should be ready to die!¡± Benita roared continuously. His voice was full of unspeakable joy, as if he had finally gotten revenge for ten lives. Chyntia did not talk nonsense with Benita. Richard knew that he was only a few steps away from killing his opponent The number six in Chyntia¡¯s heart had quietly turned into seven. The seventh step of his n was to show the body constitution of the Benita. The Benita thought that he had created his own constitution. No one knew that it was his secret. But in fact, Chyntia had already finished collecting the scattered clues and seen the truth. The trip to Three Sages Mountain hosted by the Crape Myrtle Sect, the Northern Richardavenly Queen was determined to get the treasures of the 12 countries. Then the secret warehouse of the Dubois family, also the rebirth of Kay sh who had a different personality and strength again and again. Everything pointed to the only fact! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! If Benita wanted toplete an amazing creation, he would have to create an Infinite Body of Origin that had integrated many physical qualities. Other people might not understand. However, Chyntia¡¯s understanding of Formation Path far exceeded that of ordinary cultivators. His understanding of the Chaos Formations in Formation Path was much earlier than many cultivators. Therefore, he was the first to discover it. Moreover, he could understand that this was definitely a trump card of the Benita. And it was very likely to be thest trump card before his life-saving trump card. When the Benita showed the body constitution of Infinite Origin, Chyntia no longer needed to hide his n. If he asked and killed the Benita, Chyntia would n a few steps. Richard could answer without hesitation. Nine steps! Now, Chyntia had reached the seventh step! More importantly, not only the Benita himself, but also all the cultivators around who were watching the battle from beginning to end had not found out that the Benita and their group were pushing Chyntia to the seventh step together. As for Chyntia himself, he just needed to ensure that he should have the strength that would not be killed by the Benita. ¡°Blood Sacrifice Grand Magic!¡± Since things hade to this point, Chyntia had nothing to hold back. With a sudden roar, the vigor in his body boiled and burned. In a dazzling me, his whole body grew tens of thousands of timesrger and instantly turned into a giant. Even the towering mountain looked extremely short in front of him. Chyntia spread out his arms, giving people a feeling of picking stars and taking the moon. The Demon-ying Spear immediately condensed in his palm. This Demon-ying Spear gave people a feeling that it could cut the earth with a casual stroke. Countless demons and ghosts gathered on it. As Chyntia stabbed, they turned into a torrent and rushed in all directions. In an instant, Chyntia had stabbed thousands of times. The shadow of the spear poured down as much as it could, shaking the earth and the mountains. The sun and the moon were dim. All kinds of storms and thunderbolts around him were suddenly blown up, and mixed light shot everywhere. However, when the Benita pressed down, arge area of ck me covered Chyntia again. Chyntia seemed to have fallen into a swamp and whirlpool. Although he struggled with all his strength, the other party¡¯s killing moves were constantly increasing. Richard killed a thousand enemies, but then the number of enemies increased by ten thousands. Not only could they not be killed, but more and more people were killed! The thick and long lightning fell from the sky like a whip and a sharp sword, striking and chopping Chyntia. With a sizzling sound, this lightning bolt that could easily shatter a steel ne, even with Chyntia¡¯s powerful body, was still sted open. Blood immediately poured out like a waterfall. Frost gushed out, forming a huge ice cube. Every block of ice was as big as an ind. They turned intobat axes, long swords, spears, and halberds, falling from the sky and chopped Chyntia hard. The blood and ice water on Chyntia¡¯s body suddenly burst into thick smoke. The figure of Chyntia was devoured by the explosions and then rushed out. Richard was bleeding profusely. Rolling blood poured down from the sky like a downpour. The blood flowed down his feet and dyed the sea area within hundreds of thousands of miles red. The frozen sea water mixed with ice was sshed by his boiling blood. It immediately boiled up. In the eyes of others, this scene inexplicably had a sense of sadness. It was as if Chyntia was doing his best to resist fate. But he was already the end of the road. The Benita¡¯s body constitution was too strong and could crush everything. A feeling called despair, like a dark cloud, quickly condensed. ¡°This time, it should be settled¡­¡± The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s martial uncle was about to say these words. But, he suddenly took the initiative to close his mouth. It was because he didn¡¯t even remember how many times he made such a judgment today. Before, he had been pped in the face every time he said these words. Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s martial uncle hoped that this was the final oue. And at this time, no matter how one looked at it, the Benita was invincible. Although there had been some twists and turns before, now, the body constitution of Infinite Origin had exceeded all cultivators¡¯ imagination. Wasn¡¯t this kind of ability and strength worth killing a cultivator? But it was hard to exin why. At this moment, this martial uncle had no way to make this decision. There seemed to be a trace of hesitation deep in his heart. Although he did not want to have such hesitation. What the hell is going on? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Could it be¡­ The martial uncle was so conflicted that his eyebrows were furrowed at this moment. Josua looked at the looming figure in the ice, fire, and lightning. Is this the demonic barrier that Chyntia left in my heart? As he muttered to himself, tens of thousands of thunderbolts fell like sharp swords. The dazzling light that burst out instantly seemed to melt the void. At this moment, Chyntia suddenly disappeared as if he had beenpletely destroyed. Seeing this, the martial uncle felt inexplicably rxed. Even if he won¡¯t die this time, with Chyntia¡¯s strength, he won¡®tst long¡­ His injury would get worse and worse. No matter how strong his Qi and blood was, it would dry up one day. As his injuries continued to grow, it would only take him an hour¡­ Hmm¡­ The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Martial Uncle hesitated for a moment, and then he gave another time in his heart. One hour¡­ No, two hours¡­ After two hours, Jonas with the body constitution of Infinite Origin will be a member of our Ancient Kingdom¡­ Soon, an hour passed. The fierce explosions continued. Chyntia kept fighting in the mes. The demon army kept rushing out and then was destroyed. Chyntia was like an isted ind in the sea, ready to be drowned by the huge waves at any time. However, after an hour, Chyntia was still resisting. Then, two hours passed. Although the momentum of Chyntia had been weakening, the blood flowing out was also increasing. At this time, the sea had almost turned into a sea of blood. The seawater was so thick that it was ck like ink. The Sect Master of Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the Benita, and a few others who had reached the Real Immortal Realm had gradually be nervous. Because they could feel that Chyntia¡¯s injury was gradually slowing down. The could see this did not make sense. Generally speaking, it was like someone was tied up and being whipped continuously. As the number of blows increased, this person¡®s injuries would be more and more serious, and the rate of increase would be faster and faster, eventually dying. But now, Chyntiapletely vited thismon sense. Josua gave people a feeling that not only his vigor and spiritual Qi were continuous, but also his injuries were slowly recovering. This¡­ Four hourster, looking at Chyntia who was still in high spirits and killed in a tight dra, the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Martial Uncle¡¯s expression became conflicted. Is my premonition really going to be true? However, how is this possible? On the other hand, Benita also seemed to feel a sense of crisis at this moment. Josua suddenly roared. In an instant, the originally dim Fiendgod pce began to burn fiercely. Countless Fiendgod illusions formed, roaring and struggling desperately. But their bodies melted like candles. At the same time, streams of magnificent essence, Qi, spirit, and countless magical power were all injected into the Benita. The tendons and veins on Benita¡¯s body seemed to have been ignited. Even one strand of hair and one pore exploded with the terrifying power of hundreds of thousands of volcanoes. ¡°Grand Net Astronomical Phenomena, Silent Dragon Coffin!¡± With a roar, Benita¡¯s body shook. An astonishing air st rolled out behind him. It was as if he had used all of his power to open a door. A bright starry sky appeared behind him. The starry sky was boundless. Anyone who caught a glimpse of it could not help but feel as if he were floating there,pletely empty. A cold, lonely, and bitter feeling filled their hearts. A momentter, a huge coffin that was upied by nine dragons slowly floated over in the vast starry sky. There were star systems and nebes all around, but this coffin still appeared iparablyrge. Under the starlight, all kinds of divine might that even gods had to kneel appeared. The cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom present felt suffocated. They looked at each other and saw shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They did not expect Jonas to have the strength to break through the barrier of heaven! Now it seemed that this was Benita¡¯s full strength attack. Since the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators were still like this, the cultivators of the Upper Kingdoms felt even more pressure than before. Paw! Blood spurted from the throats of many cultivators. Quite a few members of the Upper Kingdom royal family even screamed and fell from the air like flies. The Protective Array of the Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect explodedpletely. The inds continuously exploded. The gravel mixed with the seawater turned into pirs and flew straight to the sky. The Sect Master of Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s eyes turned red as his chest rose and fell violently. The spiritual Qi around him surged wildly. Josua did his best to suppress this extremely ufortable feeling. The muffled groans came from the depths of the void. The supreme elders of the Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect had tried their best to maintain the Protective Array, but now they were seriously injured. Not only were their Dao bases damaged, but their lifespans were also rapidly reduced. The Sect Master of the Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sect looked up into the sky and looked through the Josuary Sky Dragon Coffin at the Benita. His bloodshot eyes were full of resentment. In order to kill Chyntia, this guy actually intended to destroy the Josuaaven¡¯s Edge Sects and Lunia! Even I, the Sect Master, have to be eliminated! ¡°Chyntia, I don¡¯t want to waste any more time!¡± The Benita¡¯s angry roar resounded throughout thend. The power of the sound was like the ringing of ten thousand bells, shattering the void into pieces. As the dragon coffin approached, the thunder and fire became more intense, as if they had been completely ignited. The void was burned through, and endless strong wind was fiercely blowing. Even a peak Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator would probably be cut into pieces in an instant, and his soul would be destroyed. His ending would be extremely miserable. Strangely, in the dazzling light of thunder and fire, the long-lost voice of Chyntia suddenly sounded. ¡°Kill me? Do you still have that kind of strength now?¡± Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Countless cultivators felt their heartstrings tremble at this moment. It was obvious that the pressure from the dragon coffin was unprecedented. As long as the Anita was willing to destroy more than half of the Lunia, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But as Molie spoke, they all felt that the pressure brought by the dragon coffin had decreased a lot. The real behemoth was actually Molie. This time, he did not leave too many suspense. The raging thunder and fire was suddenly pulled away like a curtain. A big hand reached out, grabbed and lifted. Ssh! The mes exploded, the lightning shattered, the torrent surged, and the light shot in all directions. The earth, water, fire, and wind actually fell together. A figure that pointed to the sky and the earth stepped out in the burning fire. All the natural disasters were directly stepped on by him. The ice condensed into knives, spears, swords, halberds, and fell from the sky like raindrops. Molie raised his hand and smashed them all with his iron arms. Ice shards exploded all over the sky. The highly corrosive Netherworld Cmity Water gushed out like a ck python wrapped around Molie. As soon as a 3,000-meter-long mountain peak touched the Netherworld Cmity Water, it was melted into iron. However, Molie showed no fear. Edgar smashed the python¡¯s head with one punch and stamped down again. All of a sudden, endless tremors urred. The void around the Netherworld Cmity Water immediately copsed and dragged the python into the abyss. Molie did not care about the lightning at all. Edgar opened his mouth and inhaled. The rolling lightning was all sucked into his mouth under everyone¡¯s stupefied expressions. Crack! A chewing sound came. The next moment, Molie swallowed. Rumbling could be heard from his limbs and bones. The power of the thunder and lightning seemed to have been absorbed by him on the spot, helping him take a step further! Seeing this, everyone was stunned. Even the Anita looked at Molie with surprise and confusion! Although the light that had melted the Fiendgod Pce was still around him. The vast starry sky was still circling above his head. Although the dragon coffin was approaching him, it brought endless pressure. This time, the Anita felt panic and helpless for the first time in front of Molie. What the hell is going on! My body constitution of Infinite Origin had gathered at least a hundred kinds of constitutions! Others used the word Invincible Realm to describe the Infinite Origin. But I prefer to describe it as Infinite Origin. And it had just been a period of time, and it was indeed about to grind all the vigor and spiritual Qis of Molie. But why¡­ Why¡­ The Anita looked through the light at the tall Molie. Molie was still injured. Every wound was shocking. Some were cut by knives and axes, some were burned by mes, some were soaked in the flood, and some were beaten by lightning. It was as if he had been through all the cruel torture in the world. Moreover, it was the kind of unscrupulous kind. The magical power brought by the Infinite Origin seemed to have brought fatal injuries to Molie. But why¡­ Huh? Anita¡¯s eyes narrowed. At this moment, he found the key point. A stream of flowing fire fell from the sky and shot on Molie¡¯s shoulder from behind. ording to the power of Flowing Fire, even an ice mountain that stretched for thousands of miles would be easily prated. When the simr Flowing Fire shot on Molie¡¯s body, Grand pure Emperor also clearly saw that the other party had been beaten to pieces. Blood spurted out, leaving a charred ck wound. But at this moment, when the Flowing Fire hit Molie, it immediately exploded like fireworks. When the dazzling fire dissipated, the Anita clearly saw that there was no scar on the shoulder of Molie that had been hit! The same magical power and power were useless against Molie! There were horrible scars on Molie. In fact, these injuries were caused a few hours ago. But, from 15 minutes ago, the overwhelming magical power had no effect on him. Just like Flowing Fire, its power was almost the same as the falling rain. ¡°Molie, you¡­¡± Anita stopped breathing. But before he could finish his words, he saw Molie looking up at him. His huge pupils were shing with a terrifying divine light. ¡°Jonas!¡± As soon as Molie opened his mouth, his voice shocked everyone. ¡°You think you can test the pros and cons of your Infinite Origin by pushing Kay out andpeting with the heroes of various sects and families in the Upper Kingdom to make it stronger? But you didn¡¯t expect that you were wrong. You pushed Kay out too early!¡± ¡°Hah! Others may not have seen through Kay¡¯s identity and purpose, but I not only understood it from the beginning, but also made preparations for it!¡± As he spoke, the number ¡°seven¡± in Molie¡¯s heart quickly dissipated. A clear number eight then appeared. ¡°See through¡­ Make preparations?¡± Molie¡¯s words were loud and clear, causing Anita¡¯s eyes to flicker rapidly. His heart was roaring. How was this possible! How could an ordinary person like Molie guess my n! All of you just a bunch of ants. You can¡¯t even think of Infinite Origin. How can you guess my n?! I¡¯m the strongest Upper Kingdom, be it talent, strength, or thinking! ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, Molie¡¯s voice rang out again, interrupting Anita¡¯s thoughts. ¡°And you were also wrong¡­¡± Edgararing these words, Anita stopped breathing. Even the light around him suddenly stopped. The Bjorne Sea Dragon Coffin creaked. It¡¯s impossible for me to make a mistake once! How could I keep making mistakes in your mouth! Anita shouted in his heart. At this time, Molie ignored the Anita¡¯s increasingly angry eyes. Edgar slowly raised his hand, and a dazzling blood light, with a cruel, savage, and destructive aura, gathered fiercely, as if it was a sea of blood, and a peerless fierce saber was about to be born. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ice and snow were flying in his eyes. It was as if a cold current that had been brewing for thousands or even tens of thousands of years had suddenly frozen everything above the sea and city! Dark clouds suppressed the city and tens of thousands of troops were approaching! ¡°One more thing is that your Infinite Origin constitution is not the strongest¡­ The strongest is mine! Indestructive Immortal Demon Body!¡± His voice was like thunder. With a long roar, Molie¡¯s whole body was instantly wrapped in blood light, like an ancient sea of blood, burning around him. Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 In the soaring blood light, the wounds all over Benita¡¯s body healed quickly, leaving no mark. Not only that, but after the baptism of the magical power, his current Taoist body¡¯s defense of various constitutions and magical powers was also greatly enhanced, dozens of times stronger than before! This kind of change was like the passing of a storm, like the waves and dust. The impact was so strong that anyone could clearly feel it, and their hearts seemed to stop beating. This¡­ No way¡­ How is this possible¡­ N?velDrama.Org owns all content. For the first time today, Chyntia sounded hesitant and unbelievable. Thest moment, Benita gave people a feeling that he was on the verge of copse. The next moment, he was not only fierce but also invincible. The shock that Benita had brought him before was like nails that had been injected into his heart. At this time, all the cracks caused by the nails werepletely connected. Chyntia¡¯s mentality was about to copse. Phew! Benita took a breath and his aura circted around him. The aura was like a great river, as if a hundred rivers had returned to the sea. All of the surrounding chaotic lights were instantly suppressed by him. The chaotic world suddenly became clear, making people¡¯s eyes light up. However, the more this happened, the more surprised the cultivators became. Because Benita¡¯s seemingly casual means at this time had clearly shown that his strength had surpassed Chyntia. The problem was that his realm did not change much. The biggest change could only be ¡°The Indestructive Immortal Demon Constitution¡±. The words that Benita had just said echoed in everyone¡¯s mind. Even the three cultivators from the Ancient Kingdom had never heard of this constitution, let alone the Chyntia and the Sect Master of Alderaven¡¯s Edge Sects. Only those who were closest to Benita knew that he owned this acquired constitution. ¡°What kind of constitution is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it¡­¡± ¡°But the body constitution of the Chyntia has beenpletely suppressed.¡± ¡°Even the Infinite Origin can¡¯t kill Benita. Is this the Indestructive Immortal Demon Constitution from a stronger country or sect?¡± One question after another arose. Everyone was shocked. Jonas was the most flustered. His face and eyes were no longer as decisive and ruthless as before. Instead, there were traces of confusion and fear. From the momentum disyed by Benita at this moment, he could feel that if he continued to disy the Infinite Origin, he would only bring shame to himself. But what made him most dissatisfied was why Benita had this Indestructive Immortal Demon Constitution. What was Indestuctive Immortal Demon Constitution? Chyntia really wanted to question Benita. But Benita would not give him such a chance. How many steps would it take to kill Chyntia? The seventh step was to let Chyntia disy the Infinite Origin. Next was the eighth step! The eighth step required Benita to take the initiative to force his opponent to disy it. With a roar, Benita took a step forward. The void around his body broke into pieces, and there was a loud sound of rolling steel torrents. Alder waved his arm, and a sea of blood appeared in his palm. Rumbling sounds could be heard as a peerless vicious de that had been brewing for a long time shot out. It was still that blood spear magical power, but now that it was disyed, its power was ten thousand times greater than before! Bam! The clear sky seemed to have been cut open. The fierce knife burst out endless fierce light, tearing the heaven and earth, destroying heaven and earth. Jonas¡® expression changed. After all, he was the famous Chyntia, so it was impossible for him to surrender. ¡°Immortal Fire Phoenix Feather!¡± In an instant, the aura of his whole body swelled to the extreme, and the hundreds ofbody constitutions of the Infinite Origin circted violently. A scorching sun suddenly appeared above his head. In the middle of the scorching sun, the volcano was burning fiercely. With a boom, the volcano erupted andva sprayed up to the Nine Alderavens. An iparablyrge phoenix emerged from the mes. As soon as the phoenix appeared, the air within a radius of several million miles was instantly burned clean. The void in every direction seemed to be melted by ice and snow, and all kinds of force fields were reversed. On the top and under the dragon coffin, the stars swept up like a torrent and rushed toward Benita. The fierce knife instantly hit the fire phoenix and the dragon coffin, and countless stars sprayed on them, causing unimaginable dazzling sparks. The whole world seemed to be burned through at this moment. The light made it impossible for people to open their eyes. ¡°The Dao of Life!¡± Benita shouted again. A long blood-red line suddenly appeared out of thin air, which seemed to contain countless principles that even Divine Realm experts could notprehend. This long line connected Benita with the emperor of the Lunia. There seemed to be an obscure chanting from the void. The Emperor of the Lunia was already on the verge of death after this battle. Alder had no strength to struggle. Immediately, his remaining vitality waspletely injected into Benita¡¯s body as if it was grabbed by a big hand. The Real Immortal Realm strength of Benita, which had been stable and maintained, immediately soared again. It was like adding fuel to the fire, and it suddenly boiled. Bam! Bam! Bam! Benita¡¯s aura kept rising. In the blink of an eye, the dazzling light around the Chyntia seemed to have turned into a small mess. Benita was a real giant beast! No one had expected that Benita¡¯s Dao of Life had hidden strength that had not been disyed. That was precisely the case. The Chyntia had no time to react. As Benita stretched out his hand and grabbed the peerlessly fierce saber, it suddenly increased tenfold. The de became more and more solid, as if it were a real blood-red de. In the de, there was a deafening sound of surging blood sea. Countless souls, gods, and devils, either revealing their true bodies that covered the sky or summoned terrifying warships, all of them appeared and charged outwards murderously. Benita held the handle of the sword and shed violently as if it had split the heaven and earth. Crack! All the starlight was shattered. Fire Phoenix wailed and it was torn in half. The dragon coffin rumbled and exploded in the air. All the aura was released in an instant. Chyntia trembled violently. Alder kept retreating, and his face became paler. ¡°Supreme Yang Umbre!¡± ¡°Radiance of Ruler of the Universe!¡± ¡°Long Primary Mirror!¡± The Chyntia struck out hundreds of magic weapons. Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 In the face of Rose, the Amber no longer dared to hold back. In his eyes, Rose was not an ant, but the biggest enemy in his life. These magic weapons converged into a flowing light, blocking his and Rose¡¯s way, forming a solemn figure. This figure was tall and mighty, and precious light was swallowing and exhaling, giving one the feeling that all methods were impervious to it. Even if heaven and earth were destroyed, it could still protect a region. Seeing this, Roseughed and shouted, ¡°My Indestructive Immortal Demon Constitution is not afraid of your tricks!¡± Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Rose swept through the torrent and chopped down. As the Amber roared, the golden light and shadow behind him burst out infinite light. All the treasures, like the creation of a raging fire, instantly exploded with the glow of burning the universe. Chi! Rose swept through. All the magic weapons were swept away. A long crack appeared in the void. The world seemed to be silent for a moment. Everyone watched as the blood-red de slowly, slowly, cut open a crack. As for the rift, it gradually expanded until it split the golden light in half. Everyone¡¯s heads seemed to go nk at this moment. Rose took a step forward. Astor rushed directly to the center of the scattered multicolored light. Each of the magic weapons was shockingly sharp, as if they were wrapped in chaotic energy that could tear and kill everything. Any cultivators would turn into a pool of flesh and blood in an instant if they identally entered it. The light of the magic weapons also kept shooting toward him. Streak after streak of cutting was like arge cocoon, wrapping around him. However, the body of Rose had just been baptized by the Infinite Body of Origin of the Amber, so his defensive power had greatly increased. It could even be said that he had reached an unimaginable level. A series of rapid and sharp crashing sounds apanied the blooming of countless sparks. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After a while, Rose was unscathed and rushed out from it. The fierce knife formed by rolling vigor burst into light again in his palm. One de cut through the heavens, one de intimidating all immortals. The saber light instantly rolled up a wave of blood. With just one stroke, all the magic weapons were wrapped up. With a crackling sound, they were all smashed into pieces. No matter whether these magic weapons were personally refined by the Amber, or he took them from a certain relic, or contained the divine thoughts of some powerful figures. All of them were cut with one saber by Rose. The magic weapons were instantly destroyed. Seeing this, the Amber¡¯s face turned pale. Astor put his hands together and pointed with his sword. Astor quickly recited a paragraph of obscure words and then waved his arm violently. All of a sudden, powerful characters condensed in the air. These characters were like keys to open a door. The next moment, several stone giants appeared between heaven and earth. Although every giant¡¯s body was mottled, it gave off a feeling of the Archean Enigmatic Seas. It was as if even a piece of moss on it had hundreds of thousands of years of umtion. With the appearance of these giants, the huge waves in the sea fell silent. The exploded void around also became solid and heavy. ¡°Immortal-killing Soul-splitting Sword!¡± However, Rose did not dodge and rushed toward the giants. Ripples spread out under his feet. The fierce knife suddenly cut down, and the crack immediately rolled to both sides. The shadow and the remaining magic weapons were instantly turned into ashes. The explosion caused Amber to be forced back a thousand kilometers. The glow around him grew dim, and his spiritual Qi began to slow down. This had never happened before. The Amber¡¯s face darkened. Seeing this scene, cultivators felt like their hearts were about to jump out of their throats. The cultivators with insufficient realms had long been scared out of their wits by Rose. They did not even have the courage to look at him. On the other hand, cultivators who have reached a sufficiently high level could see clearly at this time that Ambers was already at the end of his rope. Astor almost tried his best, but the other party was like the toughest wild grass in the storm. Astor not only managed to survive the destruction, but also had to fight back. If the Amber had no backup n, he would not be able to stop Rose. These giants were probably his few trump cards. At this time, white mes split around Rose. The saber radiance and sword shadows were divided into two, two into four, and four into eight. They swirled around Rose. The momentum of the storm made people feel that their souls would be crushed into pieces of paper. In the blink of an eye, eight dazzling beams of light shot up into the sky, emanating an aura that could destroy the heavens and the earth. They transformed into streams of light that shot toward the stone statues. Ayer of light appeared on the surface of the stone statue. A continuous stream of multicolored light condensed from the surface of the stone statue, like a vortex or chaos, representing an indestructible chaos. The Amber¡¯s face softened a little. But¡­ Bang! A series of explosions sounded. The stone statues copsed and exploded as if they had been hit by cannonballs. Countless gravel flew in all directions. The stone statues were all shattered as if they had been hit by meteorites. The sword light approached the Amber. This time, the speed was so fast that he had no chance to react. Swoosh! A series of sounds of swords piercing through the sky rang out. The void where the Amber was located suddenly seemed to be cut apart. While he was still stunned, a red thread suddenly appeared in the center of the dazzling white me. The next moment, the thin line turned into a blood-red knife. One sh, severing Real Immortal Realm! Ssh! In the blink of an eye, the Body-protection Gang of the Amber shattered like ss. Rose¡¯s knife went straight through Amber¡¯s chest. The vigor hidden in the de, like a wild beast, rushed into the Amber¡¯s body along the wound and poured out crazily. Bang! Amber¡¯s body kept retreating, and the sound of steel exploding came from his chest. With every loud noise, blood spurted out. At first nce, there seemed to be many connected blood springs and wells in the void. ¡°Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl!¡± Rose did not intend to give the Amber any chance to fight back. Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 Roar! The moment the precious pearl appeared, the wind blew and clouds moved. Fierce Beast, Archean Wilds! All of a sudden, the situation changed as if they had returned to the world countless eras ago. Ding! Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The sound of fierce beasts running was like a heart-shaking war drum. It was hard to say how many cultivators were trembling, and they didn¡¯t even have the courage to look up. Geena pulled the saber. Benita retreated rapidly, and the wound on his chest was bleeding like a waterfall. In the blood all over the sky, the fierce beasts arrived and trampled fiercely. Crack! Countlessyers of void shattered. ck holes appeared one after another around the Benita, pulling his body out of shape. Cracks appeared on his body like porcin. The essence of life kept gushing out of the wound. The unique colorful light of the Infinite Origin body constitution was also fading away. Benita looked shocked and angry. With a loud bang, his body fell straight into the sea as if it had been hit by a cannonball. Bam! The huge waves that almost broke through the sky rose. The seawater within a radius of a thousand of kilometers poured back, forming a terrifying vortex. The water mist rose up. At a nce, it was hazy, as if someone had entered arge swamp. There was fog everywhere, and deep within the fog was a beast roar. Geena descended like a god. Moses made a grasping motion with his five fingers. The sea area within hundreds of thousands of miles was instantly frozen and concentrated on his palm. The spot where the Benita fell into the sea immediately appeared. ¡°Geena!¡± Benita stood up from the deep trench, his eyes full of unwillingness and cruelty, staring at the other party in the air. Benita¡¯s wound was recovering at a visible speed. But, his momentum had been crushed by Geena. Before that, no one would have thought that Jonas Powell, the Benita, had not been able to kill Geena with his previous means. Not only that, but at this time, he would also be suppressed by the other side and had almost no ability to fight back. Even Jonas himself had never expected such a scene. Although most of his injuries had been healed, the scene of his chest being pierced through and falling into the clouds deeply impressed everyone. This kind of humiliation was enough to shake Jonas¡¯ Taoist Mosesart. Even if Geena was crushed to ashes today, it could not calm down his hatred. Almost everyone was shocked speechless. But, there was only one person, when she looked over, she was not only shocked but also surprised. This person was Abraham Nelson. In the beginning, she had wanted to join forces with Geena. As for whether she could seed or not, she was not sure. Even if she was confident, it was still as tiny as a firefly in the night sky. So, she had never expected that Geena could defeat Benita. After all, Benita was known as the youngest Real Immortal Realm in Upper Kingdom. Now, before Geena stepped into the Real Immortal Realm, the Benita could hardly fight back. At this time, one was in the sky, and the other was in a broken trench, which was very much like the comparison of their strength. I¡¯m really going to fulfill my long-cherished wish¡­ Thinking of this, Abraham¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help trembling. But, she suddenly felt shocked. Vaguely, she felt that a big ck hand was opening. The big hand seemed to have been holding on for a long time, and finally found an opportunity! Abraham subconsciously looked at Geena. She saw that the void behind him was sinking rapidly. A cyan light shot out from it with the magnificence of the Archean Sky. The rolling killing intent instantly filled the ce and froze the mountains and rivers. ¡°Geena¡­¡± Seeing this, Abraham felt all the blood in her body rushing into her brain, and her hands and feet became cold. She wanted to remind Geena, but it was toote. The cyan light, like a torrent, instantly overturned Geena. The void where he was located was also prated and shattered. The next moment, the Sect Master of Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect appeared in front of the hollow. Moses held the hilt in his hand. At the front of the sword hilt, the cyan light kept flowing, and countless runess were flowing on it. Moses was the one who attacked Geena. As the Sect Master of the Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect and an expert of the Real Immortal Realm, he launched a sneak attack on his disciple, an Amethyst Pce Realm! This sudden change was beyond anyone¡¯s expectations. Mosesnce, even though many people had witnessed this scene, they were still unable to react. At this moment, the Sect Master of Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect stopped in midair and waved the long sword again. In an instant, arge sword radiance that carried the world, cut through the genuine spirit, and tore through the void destroyed the entire space. The void for thousands of kilometerspletely fell. At first nce, it was so dark that it seemed that even the light could not shine in, as if a piece of the world had been dug out. The darkness of emptiness, coldness, and despair was enough to make anyone who saw it shiver. The Sect Master¡¯s attack was indeed extraordinary. After a while, the cultivators who saw this scene came to their senses. All eyes were filled with disbelief. What was going on? Why did the Sect Master of Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect do this? Feeling that the gazes from all directions were filled with shockand confusion, the Sect Master of Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s expression became even more chilling. Moses naturally knew how serious the consequences of his sneak attack would be for his reputation. However, he was even more clear that if he wanted to preserve his current status, or even the path of immortality, then he had to take action! It would be best if he could kill Geena and Jonas. Geena was already a big trouble. Moses had used Geena before, so the other party would definitely remember it. Once Jonas was killed by Geena today, Geena would be rewarded by the Ancient Kingdom and would settle ounts with him. Would the Sect Master wait for death? And Jonas was not a good person. The Sect Master originally hoped that after Benita went to the Ancient Kingdom, he, as the sect master, could continue to sit steadily. However, this person was extremely arrogant. Moses even destroyed the treasures that the sect master had given him without any fear and destroyed the sect master¡¯s dignity! Moreover, the Sect Master of Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect had his own ns. Jonas had the qualification to enter the Glory City. The Ancient Kingdom had never said that this qualification only belonged to Jonas. At that time, Demon-override Prince wanted to take the qualification. If Geena killed Jonas, Geena could also get the qualification. In that case, why can¡¯t I fight for it? Thinking of this and then looking at the broken void, the Sect Master of Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect felt inexplicably relieved. Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 The Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s suppressed mood had finally eased a lot. Jonas was a thorn in his heart from beginning to end. As for Valentina, he was like bamboo shoots after rain that suddenly rose. Today, these two questions were perfectly solved by him. Even though Valentina had mastered the Way of Life and temporarily suppressed the Benita, he still did not step into the Real Immortal Realm. Without entering the Real Immortal Realm, this was the biggest weakness of Valentina. Therefore, it was impossible for him to escape under the sneak attack. At this time, the whole hollow, which waspletely destroyed, was the best proof. The Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect could not even feel a trace of Valentina¡¯s aura. That meant that Valentina had been destroyed by him. The Taoist body, the Divine Soul, and the void disappeared together. Jonas, was no longer a headache. And Valentina had paved the way for the Sect Master. Originally, the Sect Master of the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect was afraid of the realm and strength of the Benita. But now, Jonas, who was seriously injured by Valentina, was greatly weakened. In the eyes of the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he could easily kill the Benita with one hand at this time, so there was nothing to worry about. The mantis catches the cicada. The oriole is behind¡­ The Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of pride. If he killed Valentina and eradicated the Benita, everything would be perfect. Thinking of this, he looked down at the broken trench below. But, with just one nce, the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s body froze in mid-air. Jonas was gone! The Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect felt a chill in his heart and instantly reacted. It must be that when he attacked Valentina, Jonas felt that the situation was not good, so he ran away without hesitation. The Sect Master had been on guard against Jonas¡¯ killing move before, but he forgot that Jonas must have some life-saving means. At the same time, the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect med himself in his heart. Jamie was too focused on Valentina, so at that moment, he ignored Jonas and gave the other party a chance to escape. The Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect suddenly saw a wisp of golden mist from the corner of his eyes. Before he could react, the crowd eximed. Bam! It was as if the sky had suffered a heavy blow, and all the void shook. In the blink of an eye, a huge palm appeared in the sky. The palm carried a majestic aura. It was crisscrossed, full of dragon-like muscles. The smell of a great battle between gods and devils arose spontaneously. It was as if the battlefield, which had been on fire for thousands of years, was lit up again. In a trance, the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect suddenly reacted. His eyes shed and his Divine Sense spread out. Jamie immediately found that he was standing in the center of the palm.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was impossible to say when the hand had appeared, but it suddenly turned over, and an earth- shattering force crushed down onto him. The light around seemed to be blocked at this time. All life was cut off. ¡°Jonas!¡± The Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect immediately understood. Jonas did not escape! The Sect Masterunched a sneak attack on Valentina, and Jonas obviously understood that the Sect Master was going to deal with him next, so he decided to kill the Sect Master. Moreover, Jonas burned his Qi and blood, consumed his lifespan, and disyed his killing move. The Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect had just beenpletely immersed in the joy before victory. For a time, he did not notice it, so Jonas seeded smoothly. The Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect kept roaring and rushing forward. The cyan long sword in his hand tore through the sky and cut open the sky, but it still could not break the arm. Jonas¡¯ figure appeared in the distant void. ¡°Jonas, what are you doing?! I just saved you. How dare you repay my kindness with this? Release me now. I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones! Not only that, but I also grant you pills to heal your wounds!¡± The Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect roared. But as he spoke, the big hand seemed to be a big ship turning over, showing no sign of stopping. It was like a big pot that was going topletely cover the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Jonas hovered in the distance, watching the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect who kept rushing forward, but the space was getting smaller and smaller. His face was thirty percent cruel and seventy percent vicious. ¡°Sect Master, do you really think I don¡¯t know what you are thinking? I already know that you¡®re afraid of me! If I hadn¡¯t attacked first, you would have killed me!¡± Seeing that the Benita had suddenly mentioned his n, the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect suddenly panicked. Jamie gritted his teeth and refused to admit it. ¡°Jonas, what are you talking about? I killed Valentina for you, and then you can ept the reward of the Ancient Kingdom generously and then go to the Ancient Kingdom to cultivate.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t interfere with each other! What¡¯s more, before that, l have already said that as long as you make a request, I will immediately give you the position of Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect and let youplete your great cause of merit! We are on one side, and Valentina is ourmon enemy!¡± The Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect tried his best to defend himself. But, Jonas turned a deaf ear to his words, and his expression became more and more ferocious. ¡°Sect Master, whatever you say now is useless. The Fiendgod Palm was refitted by me with the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, containing the vital force of killing in the Battlefield of Gods and Demons in antiquity times! Although it might not be powerful enough to deal with Valentina, it was too easy to deal with you who was unprepared now! I should thank you for stabbing Valentina in the back at this critical moment and helping me reverse the situation. You can die peacefully now!¡± Benita sneered. Jonas didn¡¯t expect that the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect would attack and kill Valentina in public. Looking at the exasperated expression of the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Jonas sneered. ¡°Originally, I nned to kill you after killing Valentina. In this Lunia, it¡¯s enough to have a Real Immortal Realm like me! Your existence is a threat to me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jonas¡¯ whole body burst into light. Cracks appeared on every inch of his skin. The painful roar made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. It was obvious that he was suffering indescribable pain by forcefully activating the Fiendgod palm. But Jonas also understood that whether he could seed or not depended on now. The desperate situation suddenly made him stand in the position of the winner again. Naturally, he would not miss such an opportunity. It didn¡¯t matter that he had injured his Dao foundation, or that his cultivation base had dropped, he would take advantage of this opportunity to wipe out all of the obstacles! Jamiearing Jonas¡¯ words, the face of the Sect Master of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect was full of despair and anger. Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 He had not expected Jonas to be involved in this matter. The moment he thought of the sentence that had surfaced in his mind earlier, ¡°The mantis catches the cicada and unawares of the oriole¡±, the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect felt his face burning hot. But at this time, he couldn¡¯t help feeling ashamed and annoyed. As the Fiendgod palm continued to copse, his life force was constantlypressed. The shattered void around him gave him an unprecedented sense of despair. Dead silence, emptiness, destruction. There seemed to be clouds gathering quickly in his heart, making him breathless and crushing his soul. ¡°Jonas!¡± In extreme shame and anger, Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect tore off the mask of hypocrisy and roared. ¡°Do you know what you are doing now?! I¡®ll give you onest chance! Let me go now! Otherwise, I will definitely make you regreting to this world!¡± The Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s voice was as loud as a bell. The rolling sound waves directly turned into knives, spears, swords, halberds, and sharp lights, rushing around fiercely. However, the Fiendgod palm remained unaffected and continued to press down. The Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect felt as if he was about to bepletely detained. There was only an extremely narrow gap between him and this ne. And this gap was getting smaller and smaller. Jonas just looked at the Sect Master and kept sneering. His eyelids seemed to inadvertently look in the direction of the sky. That was the location of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators. Grand Pure Emperor did not take the Sect Master¡¯s words seriously. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Onest chance? If you can really break free, will the Ancient Kingdom just sit back and watch?¡± Just as he was sneering in his heart, the Fiendgod palm, which had been almostpletely overturned, suddenly made a loud noise like a steel te being pried open and stopped. The next moment, a white light that could almost blind people instantly burst out from thest crack. The Fiendgod palm actually began to tremble. In addition, cracks appeared on the back of the Fiendgod palm as it trembled violently. Blood gushed out of these cracks likeva. ¡°How can this be?¡± Nathalia¡¯s heart suddenly tightened. ¡°Rowan! Do you really think you can surpass the Sect Master of Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± An angry roar came. A bright ray of light pierced through the back of the palm with a bang. The Fiendgod palm instantly exploded into pieces. An ancient bronze bell protected the Sect Master of Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect as it whizzed out from the white light. Immediately, the nine heavens trembled, stars shaking. Looking at the mottled ancient bell, Nathalia¡¯s face changed repeatedly. Josef squeezed out a few words through his teeth, ¡°Saint Emperor Demon-subduing Bell¡­¡± Previously on the Immortals¡¯ Assembly, the Master of the Josefaven¡®s Edge Sect Sect had given the projection of the Saint Emperor Demon-subduing Bell to Benita to protect him. And now, what was disyed in front of the Nathalia was naturally the original body of the Sage Emperor Demon-subduing Bell! However, it was obvious that in order to escape, the Sect Master of Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect had used more than just the Saint Emperor Demon-subduing Bell. Because his current aura was not only not as strong as before, but also very chaotic. There was even blood gushing from his mouth and nose. The scars on the Sage Emperor¡¯s Demon-subduing Bell were also extremely fresh. It was obvious that they had been cut out just to break through the Godfiend Palm. One of them was the Sect Master of the Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and the other was the youngest Real Immortal Realm in the Lunia. Although the damage caused by the attack seemed to be far less than the previous battle. However, in reality, as the Fiendgod¡¯s palm flipped around, it contained countless killing moves and many thoughts. If this power was released, half of the Lunia would be destroyed in an instant. Seeing the Sect Master of Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect break free at this moment, Rowan was also extremely shocked and surprised. His expression kept changing. Fear, panic, confusion, and anger appeared in his eyes in an instant. The Sect Master of Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect was in no hurry to attack again. In fact, he had paid a huge price for escaping. People would be scared to death when they heard the price. However, it was precisely because of this that the Sect Master became more and more convinced that his decisive action was the most correct decision. I didn¡¯t expect that Benita would fight against such a powerful Rowan¡­ If I hadn¡¯t made a prompt decision to kill Benita first and he came to deal with me after he killed Rowan, even I should be more careful. What¡¯s more, at that time, Benita with more talent than Rowan will appear. With only one choice left, the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom will never let me deal with him with all my strength¡­ The Sect Master of Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect quickly made a decision. Josef suddenly took a deep breath and looked at Rowan. ¡°How about we stop here?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rowan¡¯s tone was unkind, but he was also interested in the proposal of the Sect Master of Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Because he was almost at the end of his rope. However, he did not lower his guard because of the Sect Master¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Both of us have achieved our goals.¡± The Sect Master of Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect spoke with confidence. ¡°Your goal is to kill Benita and establish a merit system before heading to the Ancient Kingdom to cultivate. I¡¯ve already helped you kill Benita. You can do whatever you want.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your purpose?¡± Rowan asked with a gloomy face. ¡°My goal is to kill one of you.¡± The Sect Master of Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect didn¡¯t hide his true thoughts. ¡°After that, you go to the Ancient Kingdom, and I will still sit in my current position. From now on, we will have nothing to do with each other.¡± After saying that, the sect master of Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect looked at Rowan, waiting for his response. Rowan did not make a decision immediately. For a moment, the whole world seemed to fall into silence. All the cultivators were also nervous at this time. Because Rowan¡¯ next decision would affect the situation and the whole Upper Kingdom. No one had thought that the sect master of the Josefaven¡®s Edge Sect would suddenly take action at thest moment and wipe out Benita. The result was unexpected but natural. As the Sect Master of Josefaven¡¯s Edge Sect said, the first thing to do after the return of the Nathalia was to kill Benita. In fact, this goal had been achieved, although the process seemed to be much more complicated, and it even made people feel that it was impossible. At this time, the people in the Following the Josefart Ind were the most distressed. On the other hand, the surprised light in Adrian¡¯s eyes never dissipated. It was as if she hadn¡®t recovered from what had just happened. However, her face grew paler and paler, as if her life force had been sucked dry in an instant. Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 How could it be¡­ Like this¡­ The light of hope was extinguished in an instant. Bjorne felt as if her chest was filled with ice water. Even if she took a breath, her body would tremble with coldness. From the beginning, she only decided to give it a try, and then the hope became greater and greater, and then she was only a few steps away from sess. But the moment she crossed the threshold of victory, the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s sudden attack turned all her efforts into nothing. Bjorne was unwilling and angry. But at this moment, she could not move. There was endless hatred in her eyes. At the same time, everyone in the Following the Jordanart Ind also changed their faces. No one had expected the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect to make a move. But, they did not believe that Sonya would fail. Seeing the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Jasmine constantly talking, everyone¡¯s eyes involuntarily focused on Jordan. Jordan took out a brocade pouch from her storage pouch. Sonya had found an opportunity to give this pouch to her before she returned. What Sonya had said to her was still clearly heard. ¡°If you feel that the situation is dire, or even hopeless, open the pouch.¡± Jordan knew that it was time to open the pouch. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she opened the pouch. Inside was a sealed jade scroll.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Jordan extended a wisp of spiritual Qi and immediately opened the scroll. There were only two words in the jade scroll, ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± These two words made everyone present look at each other in surprise. An incredible feeling rose in their hearts. Could it be that Sonya had expected that the Sect Master of the Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect would make a move? As if to confirm everyone¡¯s guess, at this time, there was a sudden fluctuation in the sky. This fluctuation, like a huge wave, poured down from the Sect Master of the Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Jamie in an instant. The rolling sound was like pearls falling on a jade te, like thunder and lightning. The Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect and Jamie reacted and hurriedly ran the spiritual Qi in their bodies, throwing out magic treasures at the same time. But, a ck spear shadow, like a ck dragon, fell down from the sound wave with a solemn and destructive aura. The bright sky was like a piece of paper drawn by ink at this moment. A spear was stabbed into chest of the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect. ¡°Saint Emperor¡­¡± Bang! The Saint Emperor Demon-subduing Bell was pierced by the spear shadow and instantly exploded. The Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s face was full of shock and anger. The Body-protection Gang around him condensed into substance and blocked in front of him. But, the spear shadow moved forward. The void for hundreds of kilometers arrived in a sh, as if it had pierced through an eggshell. With a click, the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s Body-protection Gang was pierced through. Swoosh! Bang! Arge cluster of blood bloomed in the air. At thest moment, the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect twisted the space and let the deadly spear stab into his shoulder. But even so, he paid a great price. His left shoulder and arm exploded at the same time. The spiritual Qi, blood, flesh, and bone fragments were all mixed together. Arge area of thick blood sprayed in all directions, making him look ferocious and tragic. ¡°Sonya Montgomery!¡± As the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect roared in grief and indignation, his body suddenly burst out dazzling blood light. The bloody light, mixed with the blood and flesh around it, turned into a vortex. With a hum, like a drill, it drilled into the void and disappeared in the blink of an eye. After the Demon-ying Spear, Sonya frowned and sighed. Although he knew that it would not be that easy to kill the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect. However, he was still unwilling to stop since the other party escaped. But, he also knew that there was no other way. Because he knew too little about the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Even in the entire Lunia, there were absolutely no cultivators who knew the various trump cards of the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Sonya did not expect that the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect hadprehended part of the Space Dao. The Sect Master of the Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect used the Space Dao to dodge Sonya¡¯s earth- shattering thrust. In a very short time, he shifted his body and let the blow that should have pierced his chest and shattered his soul stab into his shoulder. Although one side of his shoulder and arm were broken, for the spirit and soul to be destroyed, it was already a great profit for the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect to escape alive. ¡°But¡­ It won¡¯t be so easy for you to recover¡­¡± Sonya sneered. Sonya was determined to kill the Sect Master, so he used the Way of Destruction. With this Great Tao, even if the Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect was a Real Immortal Realm, his injured arms and shoulders could not recover in an instant like ordinary injuries, and that kind of pain would apany him for a long time. The Sect Master of Jordanaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s escape was unexpected but reasonable. This problem could be solvedter. Jordan dared not hide nearby at this time. Therefore, Sonyapletely focused on the Jasmine. ¡°The eighth step¡­¡± Sonya turned to face Jamie, whose face was full of anger, and said three words lightly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Jamie frowned. ¡°Sect Master¡¯s sneak attack on me is the eighth step of my n to kill you,¡± Sonya said indifferently. ¡°What?¡± Jamie was stunned for a moment, and then he sneered repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend! Your n? And the eighth step? Is it in your expectation that I will attack every time?¡± Originally, he wanted to ridicule Sonya with words. But after that, he found that Sonya¡¯s face did not change at all. Instead, the other party nodded solemnly. When Jasmine thought of his previous moves, Sonya did have corresponding countermeasures. If not for this, how could he be overwhelmed step by step Sonya? Thinking of this, Jamie¡¯ face became more and more entangled and ugly. Jordan had always been extremely proud and arrogant. Jordan felt that his strength could sweep through everything and no one could defeat him. But now, Jamie had a feeling that his every step was calcted by Sonya and even arranged by the other side. And what made him even angrier was that he found that his most proud things, such as realm, talent, and even strength, had been far behind Sonya. With a sweet taste in his throat, Jamie had an impulse to vomit blood. Jordan clenched his teeth, and his mouth was full of a fishy sweet taste. ¡°Sonya, since you said the eighth step, I want to ask you how many steps it will take for you to kill me!¡± Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 When Bokir asked this question, the world was silent. No matter where they came from, they all focused on Benita. Benita¡®s eyes fell on Bokir. The wound on Bokir¡¯ chest was wriggling. After all, it was the Taoist body of Real Immortal Realm. Under normal circumstances, even if his body was pierced through, it would only take him a short while to recover. But, there were ck lines on the flesh. These markings gave off an aura of endless destruction. This was the Great Dao of Destruction of Benita. The truth of the Great Tao could not be removed by magical power. Therefore, Bokir not only could not recover from his injury, but also had to endure the pain of being cut by a blunt knife. After staring at Bokir for a while, Benita said, ¡°If I want to kill you, my n is nine steps in total.¡± ¡°Nine steps?¡± Bokir was stunned, and then heughed out of anger. ¡°Do you mean that the Sect Master of Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect just took the eighth step of your n? Now there is only one step left, to kill mepletely?!¡± Benita shook his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bokir frowned and shouted. ¡°The order of the eighth and ninth steps can be changed. However, Sect Master, oh no, to be exact, it should be the previous Sect Master of the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect who made the first move, so it is the eighth step¡­¡± When Benita spoke, his tone was particrly calm. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The more he acted like this, the more flustered Bokir became. Bokir vaguely felt that Benita seemed to have taken all possibilities into consideration. Bokir himself was like an ant falling into a spider web. No matter how he struggled, he could not get rid of Benita. But he was still unconvinced. There was cruelty in his eyes. Bokir looked at Benita and gritted his teeth. ¡°Then I want to ask what the ninth step of your n is now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re scared¡­¡± Bokir did not get the expected answer, but received such an evaluation from Benita. Bokir immediately wanted to refute. However, when he saw the confident look in Benita¡¯s eyes, he could not say what he wanted to say. Because he was indeed scared. The purpose of Bokir¡¯ words just now was to know whether Benita knew that he still had a hidden card. In the past, he would never say so much to his opponent. Bokir had always ordered directly. Anyone who was not convinced would be killed on the spot. Now that he said so much, it could only mean that he had met an opponent stronger than him. Bokir even needed to use these little tricks. The psychological confrontation between the two was merely a few words. In an instant, the cultivators, who had seen this scene from a distance, did not understand. Someone felt that something was wrong, but there was no way to describe it. Bokir looked at the smile on Benita¡¯s face. Bokir suddenly felt extremely embarrassed and annoyed. Bokir, the Chyntia, was forced to this extent. Bokir had been lured by the Sect Master of the Bokiraven¡¯s Edge Sect before, but now, a guy from the Amethyst Pce Realm actually said that he had arranged every step clearly. The other party still needed onest move to kill him. This anger instantly turned into a crazy roar, ¡°Benita, I am an Undead! Do you really think you have won? I still have onest move to reverse the universe!¡± With a roar, Chyntia¡¯s body suddenly copsed. It was like a man who suddenly changed from a tall and strong man to a stooped old man. In fact, all of his life force vanished like withered petals. Seeing this, everyone was not only stunned. They all thought that Bokir gave up resisting and killed himself. But only Benita¡®s eyes shed with sharpness. The number ¡°eight¡¯ in his heart was reced by ¡°nine¡±. There were nine steps to kill Chyntia. Bokir had tried his best to force his opponent to this final step. This was Chyntia¡¯sst trump card. And Benita was going to use his final trump card! Just as everyone was stunned, Bokir¡¯ wretched body suddenly swelled up like cotton that had sucked in water. At the same time, a red light flew out from the depths of the void. In the light, it was Ishac, who could not move! Ha! Sure enough, it¡¯s Ishac! Benita was moved. Everything was as he had expected. The other cultivators still did not understand what was going on. However, the withered Chyntia¡¯s body cracked open. Bokir¡® head popped out from inside. His face looked like an old man in his 80s or 90s, full of wrinkles and ravines. But the way he looked at Benita was as vicious as before. ¡°Benita, you can beat me once! But even if you use the Tao of Life, you can still beat me a second time! In the face of me in my heyday, can you continue to maintain your life?¡± With this roar, Chyntia and Ishac were connected by a red light. The dark red scorpion light appeared behind Ishac. As the light appeared, Bokir¡¯ body changed. The wrinkles on his withered face were quickly smoothed, and his skin became ruddy and white. His stooped body regained its vitality and became tall and strong. At this moment, his aura, which had been crushed by Benita, was burning and boiling again, like boiling oil! This was thest trump card of the Chyntia! Even if he suffered irreversible injuries, and even if he encountered an enemy that was difficult to deal with, the enemy only had one life after all. On contrary, he could have two lives. This was why he had asked Northern Bokiravenly Queen to take Ishac Nelson away, why he sealed her memory, and why he kept her by his side all the time. Ishac¡¯s constitution could restore all the vigor and life lost by his Infinite Origin in an instant! That was to say, he would use Ishac¡¯s life to make him return to his peak! At this moment, Ishac was obviously suffering from indescribable pain. After all, even if a person were to be sucked and cut, it would be extremely painful, not to mention that her vigor and life were directly extracted. Not only the physical pain, but also the fear and sadness from the soul. ¡°Benita, even if your spiritual Qi has not been damaged, do you think the emperor of the Lunia can still withstand my second round of attacks?¡± Bokir¡® eyes showed his previous arrogance. Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 His vitality reappeared and all his strength was restored. Paul felt confident. His back was straight, and his eyes were full of arrogance and killing intent. Frank raised his hand and pointed to Nirina. ¡°Your biggest reliance is to use the Tao of Life and the emperor of the Lunia to temporarily improve your strength to the Real Immortal Realm! Unfortunately, you were just a fake Genuine Immortal. The emperor of the Lunia was dying! I¡¯ve recovered my strength now! I only need a light blow to break your connection. You will be an ant under my feet! A finger can easily crush you!¡± Paul shook his head repeatedly and shouted more, ¡°If you want to me someone, you can only me yourself for being too confident! If you just forced the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect to stay and let him be controlled by your Dao of Life, then my chances of winning will be very low, and there is even no possibility of turning the tables! But now, victory is still on my side!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Paul propped himself up. The red light between him and Moses became more intense. The rolling vitality was like a vast torrent, constantly pouring into his body. The Benita¡¯s soaring aura kept surging around. The void cracked continuously. All the cultivators who saw this scene turned pale with fear. ¡°How, how could this be?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°What kind of magical power is this? It can actually deprive others of their vitality!¡± ¡°Frank deserves to be Benita. When he created Infinite Origin for himself, he thought of a backup n!¡± ¡°Frank¡¯s too strong! ¡± ¡°Nirina has failed in the end!¡± ¡°What a poor move¡­¡± The martial uncle of the Ancient Kingdom shook his head repeatedly at this moment. Although he seemed to feel sorry for Nirina, he could not hide the smile on his face when he saw Paul turn the tables again at thest moment. The pair of senior sisters looked shocked and serious. It was obvious that no one had expected such an unexpected turn of events to ur after the Sect Master of Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect made his move. The senior sister said softly, ¡°Nirina said that there is still the ninth step. What if the ninth step he mentioned is Paul¡¯ recovery?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The martial uncle was stunned. The expression on his face changed several times. Finally, he said weakly and hesitantly, ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± At this moment, the voice of Nirina resounded through the sky. ¡°Paul, if I had said yourst was within my expectations. Can¡¯t you believe it?¡± His words silenced all the noisy cultivators. Even the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Martial Uncle, at this time, was like a duck stuck in his neck. Frank groaned for a while, and finally squeezed out three words with difficulty, ¡°How could it be¡­¡± There was a sh of panic in Paul¡¯ eyes, but it was soon reced by anger. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be arrogant! Besides, even if you have known it, so what?! If you think you can stop my recovery with your magical power, you cane and have a try! Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have much time left!¡± Paulughed arrogantly. Nirina looked at Moses in the distance. At this time, Moses looked like she was asleep. However, as soon as the cultivators used their Divine Sense to explore, they would find that her spiritual Qi, vigor, and vitality were dropping rapidly. Moses gave people a feeling that her life was as thin as paper and could disappear at any time. The red light that connected her and Paul became more and more dazzling at this time, making people¡¯s heart palpitate. Nirina raised his hand, and a me de of light cut through the air. Buzz! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Swoosh! The ming de of light seemed to cut through the air and directly rushed through the red light. The red light was not affected at all. In a moment, Moses¡¯s face suddenly turned pale and her breathing became extremely weak. Paul became more and more arrogant. Frank looked at Nirina and sneered. ¡°This is something you can¡¯t stop! When I recoverpletely, the emperor of the Lunia will be drained of all his value. At that time, the oue between us will be completely reversed! You¡¯re dead meat!¡± With a roar, Paul¡¯s whole body burst out with brilliant light, mes, dragon shadows, and stars. The light of the whole world seemed to converge toward him, forming a ovepping Milky Way. Nirina attacked again. me Severing shed at Paul, the red light, and even Moses at the same time. The de of light shed toward the red light, and with a swoosh, it flew over. The light de that was aimed at Paul and Moses was blocked by some kind of resistance in mid-air and became slower and slower. In the end, it disappeared before it got close to the target. ¡°Nirina, you have no choice! Once the Archean Eon is activated, no magical power can stop it!¡± Paul became more and more arrogant when he saw that Nirina failed. Following this scene, the originally quiet cultivators once again became noisy. But, in just a moment, Nirina looked up at Paul. There was no panic on his face. His expression froze the smile on Paul¡¯ face and made his heart thump at the same time. ¡°You didn¡¯t understand what I said just now, did you?¡± Nirina said lightly, ¡± Since I said yourst trump card was within my expectation, do you still think I don¡¯t have any corresponding means?¡± ¡°Ha! Paul, every step you take is within my expectations!¡± Frankaring this, Paul was stunned. Then he widened his eyes and roared, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Since you said you have a way, show me! Otherwise, I will kill you!¡± Frank roared continuously, and his arm burst out a loud sound like a volcano erupting. Frank broke the void around him with one punch and grabbed inside. Suddenly, the sharp light that was constantly cut out seeped out from inside. Sharp marks kept appearing in the void around him, as if they would break at any time. The fierce and overbearing power that could destroy the world once again burst out, making people feel that their souls were about to be shattered. ¡°Haha!¡± Nirina responded with a sneer. The next moment, he raised his hand. At the same time, a golden me lit up with a bang. This me was noble and gorgeous, as if it was the king of mes. Paul frowned when he saw the me. But before he could react, Nirina pped him in the air. ¡°Kylin True me!¡± Suddenly, Paul came to his senses and eximed. Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 Others might not be able to react. But, Paul¡¯ expression changed dramatically. Shock, realization, confusion, and fear appeared in his eyes. The mystery that had been suppressed in his heart had been answered at this time. Why did Chyntia say that every step Anita took was within his expectations? Even thest trump card could be known by Chyntia. ¡°It turns out¡­ It¡¯s the Kylin True me!¡± Paul murmured. The Kylin True me could see through illusions and confusion. Therefore, Chyntia found out about the poison nted on Rowan¡¯s body, and Anita had not yet noticed it. This guy¡­ Why¡­ Why?! Paul¡¯ body shook violently. At this moment, golden mes surged toward him with the power of heaven and earth. Moses came to his senses and roared angrily, full of unwillingness and anger, ¡°Why do you have the Kylin True me? I know! It¡¯s you! You saved that kylin!¡± The angry roars were full of endless anger. Suddenly, the sky seemed to be covered with boiling oil and exploded violently. Paul finally understood what was going on. Moses had sent someone to kill the kylin without any hitch, but failed in the end. It was Chyntia who stopped him! This guy not only ruined his n, but also obtained the kylin bloodline and the Kylin True me! Anger! The indescribable anger made Paul feel like his chest was going to explode! On the Following the Mosesart Ind, Paul¡¯ deafening roar was weakened a lot because of the formation, so the sound wave, which was enough to shatter the body of the cultivators, did not cause much impact on the people on the ind, although it caused huge waves. Molie stood proudly on the top of Bowen¡¯s head and raised its neck, ¡°Tsk, how dare he be angry? This bad thing deserves it! Moses deserves it!¡± While shaking its head, it unconsciously stamped its little hooves. However, Molie had forgotten that it was now standing on top of Bowen¡¯s head. Molie was too strong and Bowen¡¯s realm was not high. It knocked twice and almost knocked out Bowen the other party. Bowen was not defeated by the enemy, but was identally injured by his teammates. His heart was filled with bitterness. But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Moses could only bear it silently with tears in his eyes. At the same time, in the air, the golden Kylin True me did not spray toward Paul or Rowan, but rushed toward the middle of them. With a rumble, the fire was long like a rolling tide. After being burned by the mes, the red light that connected the two actually condensed into a substance! If one concentrated his eyesight and looked carefully, he would find that the silk-like red light was formed by countless scorpion-shaped runes! Millions of runes gathered together, connecting Paul and Rowan¡¯s bodies. At the same time, they constantly drew out Rowan¡¯s vitality and injected it into Paul¡¯ body. The confusion and shock in Paul¡¯ eyes disappeared in an instant. His eyes were filled with anger and arrogance again. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Chyntia! So what if you have the Kylin True me! Let me tell you, even if it¡¯s a Kylin True me, it can only condense the blood thread into substance and not burn it down! You can¡¯t stop me from fully recovering my strength!¡± Paul shouted again. From within his body, there was a loud explosion like andslide. An astonishing st of air surged out and turned into surging waves in mid-air. If there was a fleet now, it would probably be torn into pieces in an instant. Crack! The void crackedyer byyer. The majestic power was like tens of thousands of dragons soaring into the sky, ster rivers falling, the universe sinking, great era overturn. Even the cultivators, who were thousands of kilometers away, felt their knees go limp and their faces pale. ¡°What terrifying strength!¡± ¡°Anita is stronger than before!¡± ¡°Is this the real power of the Infinite Origin? It will be stronger once it recovers from serious injuries!¡± ¡°The current strength is definitely iparable to before!¡± ¡°The most terrifying thing is that the momentum of the Anita is still rising!¡± ¡°Is he going to be promoted again like Chyntia before?¡± ¡°No one will be his match if he upgrades again!¡± ¡°Even the Sect Master of Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect at his peak couldn¡¯tpare with him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure! The current Anita is the best in Upper Kingdom! Didn¡®t you see that those old antiques hidden in the Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect dare not show up?¡± ¡°Who would have thought that the Anita would have such a killing move at thest moment!¡± ¡°Did he prepare this move for the Sect Master of Mosesaven¡¯s Edge Sect?¡± Screams of fear came from all directions. These cultivators felt as if their internal organs were being crushed by an invisible hand. The fear was so deep that they couldn¡¯t even move. Swoosh! Bam! The air st hit Chyntia again and again. The void around him was shattered again and turned into a muddy swamp. However, Chyntia didn¡¯t panic at all. Moses didn¡¯t force himself, nor did he look angry or murderous. A trace of nostalgia appeared in his eyes. There was tenderness in his eyes. This expression had never appeared on him. However, the look in his eyes was fleeting. The next moment, his eyes became calm again. Raising his hand, he held a rusty broken sword in his hand. Seeing the broken sword in Chyntia¡¯s hand from a distance, Paul didn¡¯tugh like other cultivators did. To him, he knew that at this time, Chyntia would never take out the scrap metal. However, what he couldn¡¯t figure out was that, when he used his Divine Sense to investigate, the sword was a piece of scrap iron. Even it was thrown into the mortal world, no one would pick it up. ¡°Moon in Mirror!¡± Chyntia¡¯s finger gently stroked the mottled ancient characters on the sword. This broken sword came from a precious box. Before that, only the one behind the Gates of Mosesll had exerted its power. When it was in Chyntia¡¯s hands, it had always been like this. Butter, he knew that he could not use Moon in Mirror because his realm was not high enough. To let Moon in Mirror show its true sharpness, the lowest threshold was Real Immortal Realm! Although Chyntia¡¯s realm was still in the Amethyst Pce Realm, because of the Dao of Life, his strength had risen to the Real Immortal Realm. In this way, it was thest trump card that Chyntia used to kill Anita. Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 Moon in Mirror! The rusty broken sword was still like scrap iron when it was held by Morine. But at the moment when he waved his sword, the dazzling light suddenly burst out like the bright moon in the sky and the Milky Way fell. A cool, sharp, pure, and noble aura instantly spurted out. The whole darkness seemed to be covered with ayer of quiet pure white. And the pure white was full of sharpness that could cut through the darkness of dawn! One strike! Cold light! The whole Upper Kingdom seemed to be cut apart. If felt time stop and space stop! Seeing this scene, the surging mood of the cultivators, who had seen this scene, seemed to calm down. In Rowan¡¯ pupils, there was unprecedented panic. A sense of imminent disaster came. Swoosh! In the direction of the sword edge, the red connection between Rowan and Moses was immediately broken and instantly disintegrated, as if it had melted into the silver sword light. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Rowan cried out involuntarily, and his eyes widened. Jordan could clearly feel that there was no more connection between him and Moses. Morine¡¯s sword not only cut off the connection between life and death, but also directly broke the vermin nted in Moses¡¯s body. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Any magical power method can¡¯t break this! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Rowan roared and flew into a rage. The muscles on his face twisted at this moment. His body kept shaking, not knowing whether he was angry or scared. Jordan turned to look at Morine. Jordan then saw that the mottled broken sword in Morine¡¯s hand seemed to be reborn! The whole sword body was three meters! A three meters long sword! The sword body wrapped around the moon-like bright radiance, continuously rumbling and trembling. With a slight movement, there was a type of great power that broke through the Milky Way, shaking up stars! Rowan just nced at the Moon in Mirror and felt a sharp pain in his soul. Suddenly, he reacted. ¡°It¡¯s this magic weapon!¡± Rowan stared at Moon in Mirror. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Jordan instantly understood. But it was toote. ¡°Rowan, you¡¯ve used all your trump cards. You¡¯re doomed today!¡± Morine let out a long howl and swung his sword. In an instant, thousands of shadows appeared in the sky and the earth. In this storm-like shadow, the sharp sword lightpletely gathered from all directions. ¡°Morine, how dare you!¡± Rowan was fierce and he roared, ¡°I am the chosen cultivator of the Ancient Kingdom. I have supreme luck and have got the qualification to enter Glory City. Today, if you want to kill me, you want to be an enemy of the Ancient Kingdom!¡± Morine sneered, ¡°You think you can represent the Ancient Kingdom?¡± A sword sweep! The moonlight poured down and covered the sky. Bam! It was like a raging river. Puff! Rowan spat out blood and blood flew out. Scars kept appearing on his body. Blood spurted out. The void he flew across was also constantly shattered. ¡°Asura Divine Armor!¡± Rowan had just been covered with a thickyer of armor, but the sword light of the Moon in Mirror instantly crushed the armor. Up in the sky, the countless sword beams transformed into a vortex. In the center of the vortex, Rowan screamed, and all his blood kept spurting out. This scene shocked everyone. The three cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom also fell silent. Even the martial uncle, who had been supporting Rowan all the time and wanted to praise him, did not move at this moment. ¡°Jordan actually¡­ Really won¡­¡± ¡°Dora¡­ Oh no, Rowan lost¡­¡± ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± ¡°The Dora¡¯s Dharma power is profound, and he is the youngest Real Immortal Realm in antiquity times. How could he be defeated like this?¡± ¡°Yes! Jordan must have a backup n!¡± ¡°Jordan must have more powerful tricks up his sleeve!¡± Rowan¡¯ supporters were also looking forward to the miracle, hoping that Rowan would suddenly break out and overturn the storm. But Morine would never give Rowan such an opportunity. The sword light was held horizontally in his hand. The buzzing dragon¡¯s roar shook. Sharp, pure, bright, and transparent sword light seemed to be able to purify countless worlds. All the filth would be cleaned up by the sword. ¡°Rowan, die!¡± This was the first conclusion of Morine today. It was also thest trial for Rowan. As soon as he finished speaking, Morine thrust his sword thousands of kilometers away. The sword broke the sky. One sword move, illuminating the Nine Prefectures. In the vortex, Rowan¡¯ heart was beating wildly. The feeling of imminent disaster almost scared him to death. Jordan wiped the blood from his face and stared forward. At first nce, he saw the endless bright moon in the sky. His soul seemed to have been prated, devoured, and destroyed. Bam! The sword light swept through the vortex like a sweeping pir. Rowan suddenly screamed and wailed. His body cracked like porcin, bursting into countless cracks. Countless true essence gushed out of the crack. The pouring spiritual Qi formed a terrible storm around. Dragon, tiger, lion, leopard, snake, bear, countless illusory images constantly twisted and appeared behind him, and then quickly disappeared. Under the attack of Morine, Dora¡¯s Infinite Origin was also breaking down quickly. Just as everyone was shocked, Morine suddenly took a step forward. At the same time, he held the Moon in Mirror and shouted. Just like the loud sound of seawater being poured upside down, the Way of Life was suddenly stimted to the extreme. The Dao of wisdom had also reached its peak. Morine¡¯s eyes were full of supreme spirit. In an instant, through the constantly twisting illusory image all over Rowan¡¯ body, he found the heart core in the depths of his sea of consciousness that controlled the Infinite Origin. ¡°Break!¡± Morine spat out a word, and his tongue was like thunder. The sword tip stabbed. Like a silver light, it prated the shackles of time and space and directly appeared in the depths of Rowan¡¯ sea of consciousness, pressing on the heart core. Crack! Rowan¡¯s eyes widened in horror, despair, unwillingness, and hatred. All kinds of expressions gathered together. Jordan opened his mouth and wanted to say something. However, there was no chance! Morine twisted the sword. The vortex formed by the sword light suddenly spun violently. Bam! All the power was squeezed and burst out. The power that destroyed the entire gxy instantly blew Rowan into pieces. But at this time, Morine retreated instead of advancing. Jordan rushed into the center of the explosion. Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 Morten¡¯ Taoist body was no longer his original body. In order to condense the Infinite Origin, he used countless heaven and earth treasures, ughtered countless creatures, and then integrated them into his body. To put it simply, his current Dao body was even more like a ¡®piece¡® shell. Chyntia¡¯s sword destroyed Morten¡¯ Divine Soul. The shell Morten left behind was equivalent to the treasure he left behind. The treasure seemed to be broken, but in fact, this was what Chyntia wanted. Standing in the center of the explosion, the surrounding space kept copsing and had no effect on Chyntia. The Dao of wisdom and space were disyed at the same time. Chyntia focused his eyes and pointed his fingers around quickly. All of a sudden, the copsed void became stagnant. Barne then looked exceptionally grave. Because there was nothing wrong with what Morten had said before. That was to say, the life of the Lunia emperor would notst long. By the time the emperor of Lunia died, the Real Immortal Realm of Chyntia would no longer be able to maintain its current state. Barne had to finish what he had to do next before this state ended. Chyntia¡®s fingers moved faster and faster. The void around him suddenly became like palm-sized ss. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Just as everyone gradually came to their senses and did not know what he was doing, Chyntia suddenly waved in the direction of the Following the Barneart Ind. A breach appeared in the array that enveloped the Following the Barneart Ind. Barne opened his five fingers and stretched them forward. Swoosh! Immediately, rays of colorful light shot out from the solidified void and rushed into the breach,nding on the people of the Following the Barneart Ind. ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°My constitution¡­ ¡± Everyone in the Following the Barneart Ind was stunned at first, and then they were overjoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Hurry up andprehend!¡± At the same time, Chyntia¡¯s voice came from afar. Everyone on the Following the Barneart Ind immediately sat cross-legged. That ray of lightnded on their bodies. After a while, a mysterious Taoist Sense rose from them. In the beginning, the cultivators who saw this scene did not know what was going on. But not long after, they came to their senses. ¡°Chyntia is helping them strengthen their constitution!¡± ¡°I see¡­ Morten has Infinite Origin. Chyntia broke down this body constitution and took out the useful parts to let hispanionsprehend them!¡± ¡°A natural constitution. Logically speaking, it can¡¯t change in this life. It¡¯s hard to improve it. Now, it¡¯s a great adventure!¡± ¡°They have strengthened their physique. Although there is no obvious change in their physique in a short time, it is actually to widen and extend the Immortal Path of these people by ten or even a hundred times!¡± ¡°Chyntia killed Morten and even used Morten¡¯ physical quality to make hispanions stronger. This is killing people¡¯s heart!¡± ¡°I¡®m afraid that Morten would never have imagined that he would benefit Chyntia and Chyntia¡¯s companion after painstakingly refining Infinite Origin!¡± ¡°It¡¯s terrible! It¡¯s horrible! It¡¯s terrible to condense the Infinite Origin. It¡¯s also terrible to break it down!¡± ¡°They are both top geniuses in this world, but unfortunately, there must be a wound in the fight between two tigers.¡± ¡°That being said, who would have thought that the final winner would be Chyntia?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too powerful. Chyntia defeated not only Morten, but also the Sect Master of Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect!¡± At this time, someone suddenly reminded them. Barnearing this, everyone fell silent again. Many cultivators felt their internal organs twist. Chyntia was only at the third stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm, but he had killed and injured two Real Immortal Realm cultivators in Lunia. More urately speaking, Morten and the Sect Master of Barneaven¡¯s Edge Sect were definitely not ordinary people among all the cultivators in Lunia. But, they were all no match for him. Chyntia not only won in strength but also in nning. Step by step, he also set up a trap for everyone and made full use of his advantages. After understanding this, the cultivators looked at Chyntia with different eyes. On contrary, Chyntia did not care about what these cultivators were thinking. Time was limited, so he had to hurry up. ¡°Mozart!¡± Chyntia shouted. Mozart, who was sitting cross-legged, immediately opened her eyes and flew into the air. With a wave of Chyntia¡¯s arm, two beams of light, one green and one white, fell on the top of Mozart¡¯s head. Suddenly, a light, mysterious, and quiet aura emerged from her. Chyntia said, ¡°The Barneart Flowing Bamboo Water and the Cold Orchid Body are very beneficial to your Pure Jade Physique. In this way, your cultivation progress will be better than before!¡± Then he shouted, ¡°Penny!¡± The obedient maidservant immediately flew into the air, surrounded by a cluster of light purple light. ¡°For your Flora Form, the All-wood Ginseng Celestial Body is just like a sapling getting enough dew. From now on, your Flora Form will be dozens of times stronger, and it will be very easy. It is possible for you to perceive the magical power that no one has everprehended before.¡± ¡°Many thanks, Your Highness!¡± Penny¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled with a watery luster as she said to Chyntia. Chyntia nodded with a smile and then looked at the Following the Barneart Ind. ¡°Jasmine!¡± Jasmine, who was the most loyal and trusted disciple of Chyntia, jumped up with a huge sword on her back. In an instant, the golden and red light, like lightning, shocked the cultivators so much that their eyelids jumped and fell on her. But the lightning-fast light did not do any harm to her. Afternding on Jasmine¡®s body, it immediately entered her body. The next moment, waves of heart-palpitating roars rose from the void around Jasmine. Countless hungry ghosts from hell seemed to break free, but they were immediately suppressed by her momentum. Jasmine alone suppressed thousands of hell. The Imperial Jail Deity Physique! Then, Maya, Charlotte, and others also got benefits for their innate constitution. On the other hand, without a natural constitution, Omar and others, received great nourishment, such as spiritual Qi. This spiritual Qi was different from the ordinary spiritual Qi in cultivation. Under the operation of Infinite Origin of Nori, these spiritual Qis could be called the royal family of spiritual Qi. They were pure and noble. Not only could the cultivators achieve twice the result with half the effort when cultivating, but they could also purify the spiritual Qi and refine their bodies. After Omar and the others were filled with the rolling spiritual Qi, their strength immediately increased. Moreover, this was not the only way they could improve. As they continued to cultivate, the benefits brought by the spiritual Qi would be more obvious. Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258 Everyone in Following the Josefart Ind was the most trustedpanion of Hezti, and they were like brothers and sisters. If Hezti killed Cindy, he would gain great luck and benefit. Naturally, he would think of everyone first. Seeing that the storm of spiritual Qi had washed the hair and marrow of the people on the Following the Josefart Ind, even the demonic beasts such as Little Candy, Nirina, Purple Golden Thunder Ape, and the dog demon were greatly benefited, the cultivators in the distance were both envious and jealous. No one dared to say a word. After all, the strength of Hezti was still there. Even if the emperor of the Lunia died and his strength could not reach the Real Immortal Realm, because of the Way of Life, it was uncertain whether he could really kill another Real Immortal Realm cultivator. No one dared to snatch the opportunity of Hezti at this time and dared not stand out. Therefore, at this moment in the Following the Josefart Ind, everyone had no worries and benefited greatly from his shout. Soon, only Xander Faris remained. Hezti looked at his eldest Brother, who was determined to revive the Josefavenly Ludwigs Sect, with respect in his eyes. The Way of Wisdom was activated again. Hezti grabbed with his five fingers and pressed toward Xander. Suddenly, Xander¡¯s whole body was engulfed by a white lightning. Within the lightning, Xander¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his long hair was a mess. Josef let out a furious roar. The voice sounded extremely painful. But at the same time, there was an excitement that was about to be released. While the crowd was still in shock, the runes began to twist. A cultivator recognized these runes and eximed in a low voice, ¡°B-Body inscriptions!¡± When these body inscriptions emerged from the body of Xander, they seemed to have been shaken by some kind of great force and cracked. After a while, as the cracks continued to spread, all the runespletely copsed. Xander¡¯s aura immediately soared into the sky like a dragon soaring into the heavens! Seeing this, Hezti exhaled. Josef finally helped his senior brother to break the shackles of cultivation. The greatest advantage of the Asura Paths Xander cultivated was that his physical body was powerful, and his speed of advancement was extremely fast. Josef ughtered his way into the Dao, unstoppable. However, this was only limited to under Josefavenly Spirit Realm. Once he reached the Josefavenly Spirit Realm, his previous advantage would be quickly pursued by other cultivators. It wouldn¡¯t take long for others to catch up or even surpass him. Moreover, the existence of the Asura Path was equivalent to blocking a boulder on the Path to Immortality for the cultivators. After reaching the Josefavenly Spirit Realm, not only would it be difficult for him to advance, but it was also hopeless for him to break through the Josefavenly Spirit Realm. There was no other way. Josef had to pay the price for his rapid promotion in the early stage of the Path to Immortality and his powerful strength. In fact, to some extent, Asura Paths were unorthodox to cultivators. Ordinary sect disciples and family disciples would not practice them. Because the road to immortality was long. If it weren¡¯t for the necessity, who would have blocked his upper limit long ago? ording to Xander¡¯s cultivation, his strength and realm should be the peak of his life. With his current realm and strength, plus the assistance of Omar, Maya, and the others, it was possible to rebuild the Josefavenly Ludwigs Sect. Moreover, the master of the Upper Kingdom Sect was in the realm of Josefavenly Spirit Realm. At present, Xander Faris was qualified. However, for a cultivator, even if practicing Asura Path was his own choice at that time, he would still be unwilling. This time, with the help of Rowan, Hezti broke the stone blockade on Xander¡¯s road to Immortal. Although Xander¡¯s strength and realm would decline in a short time after breaking the Asura Path, what he faced was a higher realm and more powerful strength in the future. With the talent and hard work of Xander, it would not take long for him to catch up. The most important thing for him was that Hezti helped him break the shackles of his life. In the white lightning, Xander felt unprecedentedly happy. Every pore in his body seemed to open at this moment, greedily breathing. Josef knew that the Amethyst Pce Realm, which had been completely hopeless, would be possible in this life! Just as he was shocked and excited, he heard the voice of Hezti. ¡°Senior brother, you should feel it first and stabilize the current situation. If you want to thank me, you can keep it forter¡­¡± Hezti¡¯s words relieved him a lot. Hezti¡­ I owe you too much¡­ Xander thought for a moment. However, he also understood that with his rtionship with Hezti, if he expressed his gratitude, he would look distant. So he stopped thinking about these things and carefully felt the changes in his body at this time to umte strength for the uing breakthrough. Rays of light fell from the sky and onto the Following the Josefart Ind. Everyone in the Following the Josefart Ind kept gaining andprehending. As for Hezti, he would only get more. The Infinite Origin was broken down in the air. Since the Infinite Origin had lost to his Indestructive Immortal Demon Body, Hezti would not covet the loser¡¯s constitution. However, in order to master Infinite Origin, Rowan had consumed countless treasures of heaven and earth. At this time, the body constitution had been broken down, and many natural precious materials were reflected back by the origin of heaven and earth. Hezti could absorb as much as he could. If something could not be absorbed, he could infuse it into the Small World of Josefaven and Earth. Previously, he had been promoted several times in the Small World of Josefaven and Earth and absorbed a lot of spiritual Qi and Origin. The Origin could be used to supplement the Small World of Josefaven and Earth. As Hezti kept collecting the Origin of Josefaven and Earth and approached the depths of it, the center of the Origin suddenly shook. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The next moment, a golden light shot out like a meteor. The golden light was extremely fast and flew thousands of kilometers away in a sh. Even so, Hezti still saw that the golden light came from a treasure that looked like a tiger talisman and a token. Seeing this scene, Hezti was moved. This is the evidence of entering the Glory City! This was one of the important reasons why Hezti killed Rowan. Only by killing Rowan could he get the precious evidence. Just as I expected, Rowan refined this certificate into his body¡­ Unless he ispletely killed and his Dao body ispletely destroyed, there is no way to obtain it¡­ At the same time, Hezti chased after it and reached out to grab the proof. Everything happened so naturally. It was reasonable to kill Rowan and get the other party¡¯s evidence. But at this time, a mutation suddenly urred. When Hezti was about to grab the golden token, the void above his head suddenly seemed to be stained with ink. The next moment, an iparablyrge ck crow popped its head out. Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 The crow¡¯s head was as big as a mountain, and its whole body was burning with ck mes. As soon as it appeared, the entire sky was lit by mes. The rolling demon aura continued to spread. An extremely powerful aura came from the crow¡¯s back. No one expected that when the Sect Master of Leonardoaven¡¯s Edge Sect went far away and Jamie died, it seemed that everything had been settled, there would be another change. Only the three cultivators from the Ancient Kingdom seemed to have expected this and appeared calm. Just when everyone was shocked and doubtful, a voice sounded from the crow¡¯s back. ¡°The qualification of this Glory City is mine!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, gasps sounded from all directions. ¡°Demon-override Prince!¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Demon-override Prince!¡± ¡°Leonardo made aeback!¡± ¡°Last time, he failed to snatch it and was defeated by the Morine, but he didn¡¯t die!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over! Who can stop him here?¡± ¡°Is the tragedy of the chaos of demons about to reappear?¡± In an instant, fear spread like a gue. Many cultivators were so frightened that they subconsciously wanted to escape. At this time, Demon-override Prince became more and more proud. The enemy had been killed, and there was no stone blocking the way. At this time, only an Amethyst Pce Realm remained. ¡°Who can stop me? Haha!¡± Leonardoughed wildly and stood on the back of the ck crow. A fierce light shed in his eyes and he reached out to grab the golden Tiger Charm. There was no Jasmine in Demon-override Prince¡¯s eyes. ¡°You really dare toe¡­¡± A faint voice was heard by the Demon-override Prince. ¡°Hmm?¡± The Demon-override Prince frowned and looked at Jasmine flying toward him from a distance. Leonardo suddenly raised his hand and shot. ¡°Why do you fight me now?¡± ¡°With my power, the Way of Life!¡± Jasmine roared. His body shook and the sky and earth copsed. The Dao of Life once again linked him to the emperor of the Lunia. However, unlike thest time, this time, Jasmine took a drastic measure andpletely drained the Lunia Emperor¡¯s Source of Life. The emperor of the Lunia, who was already on the verge of death, died before he could even let out a groan. Jasmine also took this opportunity to improve his strength to the previous Real Immortal Realm. Behind him, precious light blossomed like a peacock spreading its tail. It was so sharp that it shattered the Demonic Fire in all directions. ¡°Moon in Mirror, Sword intent of extreme anger!¡± Jasmine raised his hand and swept it violently. Ssh! In an instant, the sword radiance rolled up huge waves. The Demonic Fire all over the sky copsed andpletely swept away. The crow¡¯s head was immediately cut off, like a huge ck meteorite falling from the sky. Rolling blood spurted out like a shower. Demon-override Prince¡®s face immediately changed. Leonardo had seen the battle between Jasmine and Jamie with the help of the demon n¡®s magic weapon. That was why he was sure that Jasmine was no match for him, so he dared to snatch the Tiger Charm. However, he did not expect that Jasmine would still hold back. And it was obvious that this move was left to deal with Demon-override Prince. Seeing that Jasmine¡¯s momentum kept rising like the sun in the sky and the sword radiance swept across thend, the Demon-override Prince no longer hesitated and turned to fly toward the void passage that came. Leonardo was no match for Jamie, let alone Jasmine who killed Jamie. The Demon-override Prince still knew it. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Jasmine¡¯s voice rang in Demon-override Prince¡¯s ears again. This time, the voice was so close that it seemed to be beside him, which made the Demon-override Prince¡¯s hair stand on end. The next moment, the sword radiance suddenly fell. It was like the vast moonlight that instantly overturned the mountains and rivers. Everything was melted into this clean splendor. Demon-override Prince screamed. His body twisted, deformed, and turned into ashes in the sword light. A hundred days ago, the Demon-override Prince, who was on par with Jamie, couldn¡¯t even block Jasmine¡¯s sword at this moment, and his soul was directly destroyed. Seeing this scene with their own eyes, all the cultivators realized that in such a short time, Jasmine was much stronger than when he killed Jamie. Jamie¡¯ disintegrated Infinite Origin was like a thick nourishment, which made Jasmine more powerful in this limited time. Deep in the void, the three Ancient Kingdom cultivators had different expressions. There was a faint smile on the corner of the senior sister¡¯s mouth. The sweet Junior Sister¡¯s eyes were wide open and her mouth was slightly open. She looked very surprised. Martial Uncle¡¯s face was gloomy, and there was a trace of unwillingness in his eyes, but at the same time, he felt helpless. Obviously, in his mind, Jamie was still the best candidate. But the strength disyed by Jasmine was understandable. Several hours ago, Jasmine only relied on nning andyout to defeat Jamie. The advantage was not so obvious. Even if Jamie was reborn with blood dripping, he might not be able to withstand Jasmine¡¯s sword. The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Martial Uncle, who did not approve of Jasmine, had to admit that not only was his strength truly frightening, but also his potential was immeasurable. ncing at her Martial Uncle, who tightly pursed his lips and said nothing, the senior sister thought for a while and took the initiative to say, ¡°Martial Uncle, Jamie has died, and the Glory City¡¯s evidence has fallen into the hands of Jasmine. Should we go and tell him the next arrangements?¡± Martial Uncle narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°You can do it¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Senior sister nodded, turned around, and pointed at the void in front of her. The void suddenly shook like a wave of water, and ripples appeared in the air. As she stepped forward, the void separated and quickly closed. At this time, the junior sister, who had just closed her mouth, heard her martial uncle muttering behind her back, ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of if you can beat Jamie with just a short period of courage? There are countless geniuses and talents in the Glory City. If you really want to stand out from there, you are worthy of being looked at with new eyes¡­ But I see that with a little strength, you are so arrogan. I¡¯m afraid that you will find it difficult to move in the Glory City!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Without saying a word, the martial uncle swung his sleeves, turned around, and left. The Junior Sister blinked her eyes and looked in the direction where her Martial Uncle had left. Then, she looked at Jasmine who was holding the Glory City¡¯s certificate. There was a yful look in her eyes. Jasmine, you haven¡¯t arrived at the ancient country yet, but my martial uncle is dissatisfied. You will be in trouble next¡­ Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 Paul raised a finger and stabbed directly into the void in front of him. Woo! After a while, beams of red light full of vigor gathered like beams of power. In a sh, it turned into a vortex. The center of the vortex was Anita¡¯s fingertip. This was the Demon-override Prince¡¯s vigor. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After killing Demon-override Prince, Anita would not waste it. Paul took a deep breath and felt warm andfortable. After all, this was the Real Immortal Realm Demon¡¯s vigor, which was extremely vigorous and pure. Suddenly, a crisp bell sound came from the void not far in front of him. The voice was very pleasant to the ear, which made people feel refreshed when they heard it. The next moment, a water surface seemed to appear in the void. After a slight shake, a female cultivator in a white dress slowly flew out of the green lotus. As soon as this female cultivator appeared, she brought with her an extremely powerful aura. This aura was several times stronger than that of the Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect and Ludwig combined. In that instant, the sun and moon seemed to have stopped moving, and the river of stars also stopped moving. Everyone felt a type of pressure, about to crush their souls. However, Anita behaved naturally when facing this female cultivator. Because he could not feel the killing intent from this female cultivator. Paul had already spected that this female cultivator was the cultivator of the Ancient Kingdom. Now the other party should be here to announce the result of this Glory City. Sure enough, the female cultivator looked at Anita and said, ¡°Congrattions, Anita¡­ You¡¯re qualified to enter the Glory City.¡± However, the next sentence made Anita frown. The other party said, ¡°But entering the Glory City doesn¡¯t mean that you can enter our Divine Martial Country to cultivate. It only means that you have the opportunity.¡± Anita thought for a moment, bowed to him, and said, ¡°Please exin in detail, senior sister¡­¡± ¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll know what to do next, ¡± the female cultivator said coolly. ¡°The proof of the Glory City contains great fortune. From today onwards, you¡¯ll be able to carry it with you. If you carefully study it, you¡¯ll benefit greatly¡­ In addition, as a reward, I will give you this magic weapon on behalf of the Divine Martial Sect.¡± As soon as the female cultivator finished speaking, she waved her arm and a green light fell directly in front of Anita. This cluster of green light was constantly swallowing and exhaling, as if it contained a universe, but also a neb, which made people feel very mysterious. Anita reached out to take it, only to find that it was not heavy. But if it was a magic weapon, and the magic weapon had no specific shape, it was really hard to figure out. The female cultivator saw the confusion in Anita¡¯s heart and exined, ¡°This is the Great Freedom Formless Void. If you enter it and carefullyprehend it, you will gain many benefits. All kinds of divine thoughts and Taoist methods contained in it are impossible for you toe into contact with in Upper Kingdom.¡± Paring his words, Anita could not help but shiver. Obviously, this cyan light was a space simr to the Small World of Paven and Earth. However, what was hidden in this space was not treasures of heaven and earth, but divine thoughts that could be comprehended. The female cultivator looked at Anita with deep meaning in her eyes. ¡°You killed Ludwig Powell, which not only benefited Ludwig a lot, but also some other things will fall on you. You should be prepared to deal with them¡­ Anyway, you still have two years to prepare. Two yearster, the Divine Martial Sect will tell you how to go to the Glory City.¡± After the female cultivator finished speaking, her whole body was enveloped by a ball of light and quickly disappeared in front of Anita. When he used his Divine Sense to investigate, he found no trace of the female cultivator. But, in fact, Anita didn¡¯t care. Because the momentum brought by this female cultivator was far above that of Ludwig and the Sect Master of Paven¡¯s Edge Sect, it was very normal for her to have such strength. What really concerned him was that the other party did not exin in detail the words about the Glory City and thest part of the story about killing Ludwig. It seems that being qualified to enter the Glory City doesn¡¯t mean that I can go to the Ancient Kingdom or sect to cultivate¡­ This Glory City was more like a springboard. After killing Ludwig, I got the opportunity that originally belonged to him. At the same time, I have to face the pressure that he should have faced now¡­ But I¡¯m not afraid of any challenge! Although I don¡¯t know what to do at the moment, I already know that the Ancient Kingdom is called the Divine Martial country and the sect is called the Divine Martial Sect¡­ Anita curled his five fingers and clenched the golden protection talisman in his palm. In an instant, he felt the spiritual Qi around him rushing toward his body at a faster speed. His brain ran extremely fast, and he entered an unprecedented cultivation state. Two years is enough for me to prepare! Looking around, Anita began to n all the following things. From Pavenly Pauls Sect to Earlington of Efrax, to Paven¡®s Edge Sect and Lunia, they were all exhausted. The chaos of demons and a big battle almostpletely destroyed the order of the Immortal¡¯s practice. Fortunately, he had already killed the initiator of all the chaos. More importantly, the current Anita had the strength that no one else could shake. This allowed him to make every decision and every thing he did next without any resistance. Anita also understood that regardless of whether it was rebuilding the Pavenly Pauls Sect, rebuilding the Paven¡¯s Edge Sect, or recing the Lunia imperial family, it was still unrealistic for him alone. Even if he could focus on thousands of things, he did not have much time. After all, two years would pass in a sh. However, he used to be the prince, and he led the troops to fight in person. Paul knew that he didn¡¯t need to do anything by himself. As long as he arranged a suitable person to do the right thing, he only needed to set a general direction and let others do the other specific things. For example, the emperor of a country did not need to ask about anything personally. Paul could leave many things to the ministers, and he just needed to decide what to do. It was like the marshal leading the army. As long as the battle n was set, the next task of leading the troops was handed over to different generals. At this time, Anita was ying the role of the king and marshal. However, he did not start to arrange it immediately. After he killed Ludwig and was recognized by the Divine Martial Country and the Divine Martial Sect, the storm seemed to have suddenly subsided. Everyone thought that Anita would immediately take action. Even many cultivators, including their sects and families, were waiting anxiously for Anita¡¯s order, while he spent ten days quietly on the sea. Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 In the past ten days, except for thepanions of Molie, the other forces were all frightened. Because before that, almost all of them supported Anne, Albert. Many of them even shouted the slogan ¡°Kill Molie¡± loudly. Now that Molie had won the final victory, no one would think there was anything wrong with it if he investigated. Therefore, these cultivators felt as if they were being roasted on fire. Soon, they got the long-awaited news. On the 11th day, rays of light shot out from the quiet void. Every ray of light contained the will of Molie. These lights fell into the hands of his close friends. Suddenly, the quiet void became noisy. News that a message that represented the order quickly spread in all directions with the Following the Mozartart Ind as the center. After a fierce battle, Lunia, which was like a dying human, began to breathe again. The observing cultivators soon realized that the revenge they were afraid of did note. On the contrary, Molie was fully epting their submission. This made many cultivators of the sects and families relieved. However, they soon realized that Molie did notpletely ignore this. First of all, me Gordon, Shane, and others called out the name ¡°Immortal Montgomery¡±. Immortal Montgomery was a new force that respected Molie and became famous in one battle. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The Crape Myrtle Sect headed by Albert wanted to rece the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Immortal Montgomery, led by Molie, suddenly destroyed the three forces of the Crape Myrtle Sect, the Mozartaven¡®s Edge Sect, and the Lunia, became famous over them. Although the name ¡°Immortal Montgomery¡± had just been announced today, such a fierce battle record was enough to make him the most powerful force in the Lunia and even in the surrounding Upper Kingdoms. After the name ¡°Immortal Montgomery¡® was called out, me Gordon, Shane, and others immediately led the cultivators to clean up Albert¡¯ remaining forces ording to the information provided by Molie. In order to build the Crape Myrtle Upper Kingdom, Albert had prepared for a long time, and his influence was not just the Crape Myrtle Sect. Mozart had secretly nted many forces. In addition, there were also some sects and families who were dissatisfied with Molie and Immortal Montgomery, who had to submit or be directly destroyed. As for giving this task to me Gordon, Shane, and others, the reason was very simple. me Gordon was originally a king surnamed with a different surname in the Lunia, and there were many masters in the lord¡¯ s manor. At the same time, he was also very adept at issuing various decrees. In this way, he could share a lot of burden for Molie. Originally, Shane and others from Thundercloud Gang supported Molie without hesitation in the battle between Molie and Albert, which was enough to show their standpoint. In addition to their status as disciples of the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Shane and others were originally from different cultivation families. With such an identity as a basis, they could act ording to Molie¡®s instructions easily. Jamie, Xander, Omar, Anne, and others all received different tasks at the same time as they were comprehending and upgrading. They went down to carry out the orders of Molie. Most of these tasks were aimed at the survivors of the Crape Myrtle Sect, or to find some treasures to kill the outside world. Before long, the Lunia regained its vitality. Two monthster, the worried cultivators realized that their worries were unnecessary. Molie did not kill them. If it were the Anne, the whole Lunia would have been covered with blood. This made many sects and cultivators feel lucky to have survived a disaster. At the same time, they were full of awe and gratitude for Molie. Molie and Albert were obviously different. As for Molie, no one had seen him during this period of time. In the first ten days, there would be various ordersing from the sea from time to time. Almost a monthter, the light that contained information would be rare. In recent days, it had never appeared again. Someone suspected that Molie had already left for the Ancient Kingdom. After all, only the two of them had heard what the Ancient Kingdom senior sister had said to Molie. However, these cultivators were just guessing. No one dared to act rashly. The Lunia was showing signs of recovery. Both the chaos of demons and the suppression of the Anne made too many sects and cultivators suffer heavy losses. Now because of Molie, everyone was relieved. Whoever ruined this situation would not only oppose Molie but also the entire cultivators of the Lunia. In fact, Molie did not leave the Lunia to go to the Divine Martial Country. Mozart did not even leave the sea. After the situation gradually stabilized, he left a trace of his mind outside to prevent any unexpected changes. Then, he entered the void bestowed by the Ancient Kingdom and began to practice bravely as usual. After all, the affairs of the Lunia were almost over. The next Glory City was the most important. This was not only rted to his own Path to Immortality, but also to his mother¡®s whereabouts. Molie did not dare to slight it. Therefore, after killing the Anne for about two months, he entered the cyan void. After entering, Molie immediately felt that the void in front of him was distorted, and waves of pressure surged from all directions like rolling seawater. At the same time, Molie also saw marks everywhere in this seemingly chaotic hollow. Every mark was enough to make one¡¯s heart beat wildly, and it was shocking. If one carefully observed and understood, one would find that all the marks and traces contained various reasons. It was as if these were all the experience of the cultivators when they had some enlightenment. Although it was iplete, it was extremely rare. Even if he could not understand it, his strength could advance by leaps and bounds These were what Molie had seen in the Chaotic Void. Mozart could still hear intense arguments or whispers. These voices, sometimes distant and sometimes near, seemed erratic. But, whether it was fierce or not, it also came from the various insights of the powerful cultivators. Among them, even just one sentence was an opportunity that ordinary cultivators would dream about! Now, there were so many and countless things ced in front of Molie, allowing him toprehend. Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 Chyntia sat cross-legged in the void. Countless Divine Thoughts turned into tangible characters and intertwined around him like beams of power. His thinking became extremely fast at this moment. Countless insights emerged like bamboo shoots after rain. If this Ancient Kingdom¡¯s reward was considered an opportunity, only the Ancestral Demon¡¯s essence blood could match it. No wonder Mandra risked his life to fight for the opportunity to enter the Ancient Kingdom to cultivate¡­ This opportunity alone is worth it¡­ Chyntia separated a wisp of Divine Thought and thought silently. As time went by, many Divine Thoughts seemed to turn into seawater and wrapped around him. Meanwhile, Chyntia, who was sitting cross-legged in the center, emitted a luster that gave off a precious aura. No matter how hard he tried, he could not hide the aura that was about to be promoted. But at the critical moment of promotion, Chyntia opened his eyes. The wave-like Divine Thoughts around him suddenly dissipated. Milos looked around with clear eyes. Countless marks were still floating around, and the whispers and quarrels were never over. But, his heart was extremely empty. A year has passed¡­ Chyntia couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. Once he entered the state of fullprehension, time would pass without him noticing. Fortunately, he had sent out a wisp of divine thoughts to observe the changes in the Lunia outside the hollow. Otherwise, he would definitely be shocked by the time. In just a year¡¯s time, it was naturally impossible to recover the sects and families that had been severely injured. But everything was going well. Chyntia looked around and found that there was nothing he needed to do, so he put his attention back on the enlightenment in front of him. After thinking for a while with his eyes closed, he raised his hand and grabbed. Bam! The void in front of him copsed. Suddenly, several dazzling magic weapons and magic treasures appeared in front of Chyntia. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te, Godfiend Pce, Demon-ying Spear, and me Severing. As soon as the four magic treasures appeared, they began to emit brilliant light that caused the air to tremble. In the blink of an eye, most of the sound in the area was covered up. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Looking at the fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, Chyntia couldn¡¯t help murmuring, ¡°I still need a fragment¡­¡± The Six Paths of Reincarnation te broke into five pieces. Chyntia got one before, and the other three fell into the hands of Molie Mandra. After Mandra was killed by him, the three pieces that he originally had belonged to Chyntia. Of the five pieces, he now had four. At this moment, Chyntia could feel the heavy pressure and momentum on the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. This magic weapon could go against life and death and turn Yin and Yang when it was still pieces. Moreover, Mandra could refine Infinite Origin because of the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Currenly, it was still iplete, but it had such magic power, so it was hard to imagine how powerful this magic weapon would be when the five pieces were gathered and restored. After staring at the slowly rotating light wheel for a moment, Chyntia reached out and grabbed it. The Wheel of Light suddenly became bigger, as if it had spread to the depths of the void and stretched above him. In the golden light, the runes and formation were slowly rotating. Any cultivator who was not very determined would immediately lose control when they saw this. Chyntia remained motionless. Although the power of the four pieces is strong enough, it would be best to gather all the magic weapon if there is a chance. But for now, I don¡¯t have any clue about thest piece¡­ Chyntia pondered for a moment before looking at the Fiendgod pce. This was the biggest gain Chyntia had gained from Mandra. With the help of the power of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, Mandra refined a whole country of gods and demons with thousands of living creatures from the worldlet, and finally refined this magic weapon. If it was onlypared to the offensive power of the magic weapon, the Fiendgod Pce was definitely the top of the list within the Lunia. Although in the battle between Chyntia and Mandra, this magic weapon was sent flying by Chyntia and its power was weakened a lot, it was still in the top ten. More importantly, only a portion of the Fiendgod souls of the Fiendgod pce had been shattered by Chyntia. Just like the Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl, the Divine Soul could be replenished and improved. In other words, now that it was in the hands of Chyntia, it could not only restore its original killing power, but also be stronger. Thinking of this, Chyntia hooked his finger again. The void was broken and the bow appeared in front of him. Like the Godfiend Pce, the Divine Emperor¡¯s Setting Sun Bow was still able to greatly increase one¡¯s strength. And these two were powerful magic weapons. Although there were many treasures in Chyntia, the quality and quantity of the magic weapons could not be considered rich. Most of the time, he relied on his physical strength to fight. But after the battle with Mandra this time, his magic weapon store was greatly replenished and improved. Next, I¡¯ll be able to refine the Godfiend Pce and the Fierce Spirit Oceanic Dominion Pearl. There¡¯s no suitable material for the Divine Emperor¡¯s Setting Sun Bow¡­ When I go to the Ancient Kingdom, I should have a chance to get rare Milosaven and Earth Treasures. At that time, I will refine the Divine Emperor¡¯s Setting Sun Bow and enhance its power¡­ Chyntia finally looked at the Demon-ying Spear and the me Severing. In this battle with Mandra, the Demon-ying Spear became the killing sharp weapon in the hands of Chyntia. It yed a significant role. However, this magic weapon also suffered a lot in this fierce battle. During the previous battle, he was unable to tell because of the rolling demonic me on the surface. Now that the demonic me had dissipated, he could clearly see fine cracks on the spear. Cracks the size of rice grains also appeared on the de. If it encountered a simr battle technique again, it was very likely that it would copse from the huge impact. This magic weapon came from killing Skyfiends. It was naturally able to restrain fiendish demons. It would be a pity if it was abandoned or damaged because of this. However, Chyntia had already thought of a way to deal with it. ¡°Hasn¡¯t your me Severing improved for a long time?¡± Chyntia said. After waiting for a while, seeing that there was no response, he shook his head and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to forget it¡­ me Severing¡¯s current rank is a little low. We can find some fragments when there is a chance. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a voice came from the sea of consciousness, which had been quiet for a long time. ¡°Well¡­¡± Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 Time passed by. Another 10 months had passed since thest time Vivian had left his cultivation state. The cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom asked Vivian to wait for two years. There were only about three months left. During this period, Vivian had not stepped out of the void. On the one hand, it was because this void would bring him many insights. As time went by, Vivian could feel that all kinds of Divine Thoughts in the void were getting weaker. It meant that it was very likely that two yearster, this void would no longer provide him with so much comprehension. Because of this, he could not waste time. Another aspect was that the situation in Lunia had beenpletely stabilized, and there was no need for Vivian to show up. All he needed to do was to separate a wisp of his Divine Sense and communicate with Joe from time to time to understand what was happening outside. Over the past year, Vivian had changed as if it had been refined into steel. It had improved several timespared to when he killed Astor. Now, his aura was released freely. Anderson hovered in the void, giving people a feeling of deep and boundless universe. At this moment, with the long breath of Vivian, a long blue river appeared behind him. The long river seemed to be able tomunicate with a sacred ne, full of a noble, vast, and rolling aura. This aura alone was enough to crush cultivators at the same level in an instant. Vivian¡¯s current strength could not be judged simply by his realm. If he evaluated his strength with his current realm, it could only be described as unfathomable. After killing Violet Astor and absorbing all his spiritual Qi and vigor, Vivian now gave people a feeling of ¡°I am a god¡±. With half a year of cultivation andprehension, the barrier leading to a higher realm waspletely broken down on this day. Originally, when Vivian was in the Lunia, because the space was not stable enough, it was difficult for him to upgrade again. Even his Small World of Andersonaven and Earth could not withstand the terrifying power of his promotion. However, there was no problem with the Chaotic Void bestowed by the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom. The cyan river behind Vivian became more and more intense. Just like before the heavy rain in the middle of summer, the distant green hills covered by mist became deeper and more ethereal, as if they were about to seep out water. When the long cyan riverpletely swallowed up Vivian, dazzling light burst out from his whole body. The light was like countless sharp knives, tearing the sky, crushing the void, and destroying the universe in an instant. The realm of entry level of the third stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm began to rise sharply. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The whole Chaotic Void was boiling like a pot of boiling water. The processsted about ten days. Finally, with a beam of light soaring into the sky, Vivian¡¯s Realm reached the mid level of the Third stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm. Although it was just a small realm improvement, for him nowadays, his strength had doubled. His promotion was much harder than an ordinary cultivator. However, with each step he took, his strength would increase by 10 or 100 times! After spending another 20 days stabilizing his realm, there was only one month left before the appointed date. After the promotion, Vivian sat cross-legged and ran his spiritual Qi. As of this moment, the spiritual Qi that surrounded him transformed into roaring dragons. The scales on his body was clearly visible, as if a roar could rip apart one¡¯s eardrums. Anderson flicked his fingers and the Sword Tomb and the Divine Book appeared in front of him. In the Sword Tomb, there were magic treasures left by countless powerful figures after their death. Although most of the Immortal¡¯s Swords and magic weapons had turned into broken pieces, on those which still had soul sense, one could feel the thinking andprehension of killing magical powers. Vivian had once entered the Sword Tomb and benefited a lot. However, due to theck of realm at that time, even if he got some gains, the gains were nothing to the whole Sword Tomb. As for the Andersonaven Book, it was even more rare. Thest time Vivian left the Phoenixdance Ancient Kingdom, he snatched it from Geraldo Ss, a disciple of the Immortal Sect. Although the Divine Book looked old, it had an extremely mysterious aura. It was obviously not an ordinary thing. Vivian didn¡¯t know what kind of challenge he would face when he went to Glory City, but before that, he would try his best to improve himself. It would never be wrong. Therefore, he had to try his best to refine andprehend the Sword Tomb and the Divine Book before the appointed time came. If it had been Vivian before, it would have been as difficult as ascending to the sky to sessfully refine the Sword Tomb. It would have been extremely difficult to even reach the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. But this time, he had the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, which onlycked one piece. With the help of the two pieces of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, Astor could refine the arms of the gods and demons. Now that Vivian had four pieces, it was easy to refine the Sword Tomb. The illusory image of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te quickly solidified above Vivian. The mighty golden light instantly engulfed the Sword Tomb. In an instant, countless sword lights rose to the sky, as if they didn¡¯t want to surrender and stabbed him. Vivian¡¯s expression did not change. Anderson reached out and pped forward. The light of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te suddenly became more intense, like golden water. With a wave, all the sword lights were smashed into pieces and exploded like a bright Milky Way. Vivian then stretched out his finger and pointed forward. The cyan river behind him reappeared. The golden light of the long river and the Six Paths of Reincarnation te merged together and swallowed up the starlight. As the starlight was constantly swallowed up, dense light spots began to appear all over Vivian. At first nce, it was as if all the sword lights had been devoured by him. When most of the sword radiance was swallowed up, Vivian waved his five fingers and the Divine Book immediately flew over and fell directly into the center of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. With a loud bang, the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was suddenly opened like a furnace. In an instant, the light of the Divine Book gushed out. The light flowed down like a clear spring and fell directly on the top of Vivian. Vivian closed his eyes and swept his divine thoughts around instantly. All kinds ofprehension immediately surged out from the bottom of his heart. When Vivian fullyprehended and opened his eyes again, the huge Six Paths of Reincarnation te hanging above his head had stopped rotating. The Sword Tomb and sword light all disappeared. The Divine Book also lost its original luster. As Vivian opened his eyes, it quickly decayed and turned into ashes. His face also changed. Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 A faint silver line appeared between Diana¡¯s eyebrows. This line was as thin as hair, like an open vertical eye. But if one looked carefully, they would find that this silver line seemed to be full of the profound meaning of the Tao of the sword, which was superior to the gods. The endless sharpness and killing aura were hidden in it. Once released, it would destroy the world and kill the immortals. Refining the Sword Tomb,prehending the Divine Book, Diana fused them together. Anderson sat there cross-legged, looking like a sharp de that was about to be unsheathed. Anyone who stood in front of him would have a kind of panic with sharp eyes and sharp des. There were only ten days left before the appointed time of the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom. A gap suddenly appeared in the void less than ten thousand miles away from the Lunia. The next moment, four figures flew out of the rift with overwhelming aura. With the appearance of these four people, the surrounding void suddenly froze. Not only was everything quiet, but even the blowing prestige and the gurgling stream stopped flowing. In the blink of an eye, all living creatures within the ten thousand kilometer radius had died silently. This area instantly became a dead zone. ¡°Senior Brother, you are still so cautious¡­¡± A female cultivator with a five-colored flower basket said to the leading person. The person who she was speaking to was none other than the Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect who had fled after being injured by Diana. The Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect had not only recovered from his injuries, but his strength had also obviously increased significantly. There seemed to be raindrops falling from his eyes, and a cold, solemn, and gloomy aura even froze the void. The Sect Leader of the Andersonaven¡®s Edge Sect nced at the female cultivator from the corner of his eyes. Anderson coldly snorted and said, ¡°In order to prevent that person from escaping in advance, we naturally cannot reveal even the slightest bit of information about our arrival.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a tall male cultivator next to him raised his voice and said, ¡± Senior Brother, you¡¯re thinking too highly of that guy! Everyone knows that the Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect is yours. Now, that guy upied it and even attacked and hurt you. In my opinion, since we came to help you this time, we shoulde directly to Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect and catch that kid and his aplices in one fell swoop.¡± ¡°The four of us are all Real Immortal Realm. Could it be that the four of us can¡¯t kill an Amethyst Pce Realm?¡± ¡°Even if that brat is now recognized by the Ancient Kingdom, as long as we attack together, it will be toote when the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom finds out.¡± The Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect shook his head and said, ¡°The situation is not as simple as you think. At that time, I was just thinking the same as you, so I was careless and was tricked. That Diana was full of tricks and far more cunning than ordinary people. When I was forced to leave Lunia, he must have thought that I woulde back and revenge on him, so he must have been prepared. But¡­¡± Speaking of this, a strong killing intent appeared on the face of the Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect. ¡°ording to his n, he should have spected that I will hide and recover first. I will ¡°Humph, he never thought that I woulde back for revenge before he left the Lunia and bring helpers. Take advantage of the fact that he hasn¡¯t finished all his arrangements, attack him and catch him unprepared!¡± Looking at the three people beside him, the Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect said in an extremely angry and resentful tone, ¡°This time, not only will Ikill Diana, but I will also pay back the humiliation he brought to me ten or a hundred times over!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother. We will follow your orders!¡± The three cultivators answered in unison. The Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect turned to look at thest of the three. Except for the female cultivator holding the flower basket and the tall male cultivator, the remaining cultivator looked thin, but his arms were too long. His arms were hanging down, and his palms even exceeded his knees. Anderson hovered there in mid-air, not saying a word. It was as if he were fused with the surrounding Andersonaven and Earth. If one hadn¡¯t intentionally paid attention to him, one wouldn¡¯t have even noticed him. It was as if this cultivator had been born with the feeling of being transformed into air. The Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect looked at the cultivator with long arms and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you don¡¯t have to show up first. When the opportunity appears, you will give Diana a fatal blow. I want to let him have a taste of how it feels to be defeated by a sneak attack!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When he said these words, the Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect gnashed his teeth. From the looks of it, it seemed that he wanted to stuff Diana into his mouth, eat his flesh, bite his tendons, and chew his bones. ¡°Alright!¡± That cultivator nodded. As soon as he finished speaking, his body became distorted and thin, like a reflection swaying in the lake. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared. Even if one used his Divine Sense to investigate, he could not find any clues. This was an extremely profound hidden magical power. At this moment, except for the Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect, who had the highest realm, the other two people could not feel the existence of the cultivator at all. The Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect was determined to take revenge during this return. Seeing that everything was ready, he did not hesitate to lead everyone to the Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect. But at this moment, the void in front of them suddenly twisted. The next moment, the void sank deeply and a huge round breach appeared. Under the surprised gazes of the Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the others, Diana flew out of the breach and looked at the Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect indifferently with no extra expression. In an instant, astonishment, surprise, anger, shame, and indignation all appeared on the Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s face. Obviously, he thought that Diana would be caught off guard not long after they arrived. However, the other party had not only discovered them, but also appeared in front of them. This was humiliation, a huge humiliation! However, when he saw that Diana hade here alone, and that the void passage behind Diana had closed and there were no other cultivators, the Sect Master of the Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect was not angry butughed instead. ¡°Diana, how dare you! You didn¡¯t escaped but appeared alone after discovering that we have arrived here. Since you gave me such an opportunity, don¡¯t me me for being rude! But now it seems that in order to guard against me, you are really willing to put in a lot of effort. You have set up spies in this ce!¡± In the face of the sarcasm of the Sect Master of Andersonaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Diana just said lightly, ¡°What spies? Aren¡¯t you the one who exposed yourself?¡± Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 ¡°Huh? What?¡± Hearing Caspian¡¯s words, the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect faintly felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡®t say it. Just as he frowned, he heard Caspian pointing at his feet and sneering, ¡°Who do you think won¡¯t notice the sudden death of living creatures within a radius of 1,000 kilometers?¡± Looking at the disdain and mockery on Caspian¡¯s face, the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect reacted. Suddenly, he felt like spitting out a mouthful of blood. It turned out that he had really exposed himself. Just now, he was stillcent. He took action to destroy the surrounding creatures so as not to expose himself. But who would have thought that he would make such a low-level mistake? The Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was ashamed and angry, and his face was burning. ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t waste time talking to him. Just kill him!¡± The strong looking cultivator red angrily behind the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and roared. This sentence was like pouring a spoonful of boiling water into a boiling pan. In an instant, itpletely ignited the resentment and anger in the Heaven¡®s Edge Sect¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s heart. ¡°Caspian, today is the day you die!¡± With a loud shout, the Sect Master of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect immediately attacked Caspian. ¡°Grand Path Sword Sect!¡± The Sect Master opened his five fingers, and in an instant, the sword light, like raindrops, came out of his palm. The sword radiance was innumerable. In the blink of an eye, it had enveloped the void around Caspian. There was no chance of escaping. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The sword light was like spring rain, but it was full of endless killing intent. Swoosh! The void around Caspian was pierced through and his figure was about to be swallowed. ¡°Ha!¡± Caspian responded with a sneer. The moment the sword light poured down, Hezti suddenly moved like a swaying branch in the strong wind. Suddenly, thousands of shadows appeared in him. These illusory images all passed through the gaps in the sword light. Millions of sword radiance shattered the void into mud, but they did not hurt him. ¡°All of you, attack together!¡± Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect shouted loudly. The muscles on his face were twisting and twitching as he spoke in an iparably resentful voice, ¡°This guy has received a reward from the Ancient Kingdom, and his strength has increased again. Don¡¯t be careless!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Behind the Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect, the male and female cultivators shouted in unison. The female cultivator threw out the flower basket in her hand. The colorful light, with the power to turn the world upside down, immediately swept over the ce. A kind of intoxicating feeling seeped out from all directions like steam. Any living creature that fell into it would immediately turn into a bloody paste. The moment Hezti was surrounded by the light, the male cultivator also attacked Hezti. Albert suddenly propped himself up with a crackling sound, and his limbs burst out an explosion of steel. The surrounding mountains were instantly shattered and copsed, and terrifying cracks appeared on the ground. ¡°Emperor¡¯s Wrath Axe!¡± With a roar, the male cultivator clenched his hand and a hundred-meter long giant axe broke the sky and smashed toward Hezti. Countless spacetimes shattered above Hezti. From all directions, there was the sound of waterfalls rolling down. ¡°Hezti, you won¡¯t be able to escape death today!¡± The Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect said with a grim smile. As he chanted, streams of spiritual Qi quickly gathered around him. In an instant, he was like a bottomless well that extracted all the spiritual Qi within a hundred thousand miles. The dense sword light formed a God-killing Sword Formation. The giant swords, which seemed to support heaven and earth, burst out dazzling light and condensed around Hezti. The sword formation seemed to form a huge furnace. In the furnace, five-colored lights kept rolling, melting gold into iron, reversing the five elements, disrupting time and space, and reversing Yin and Yang. The giant axe chopped down by the male cultivator shattered the void around Hezti, making him fall into a catastrophe. The furnace boiled with a loud roar. Bang! Endless explosions suddenly appeared. The sword radiance condensed into a barrier. All the light, water, and fire were destroyed. In an instant, the wind and rain swayed, and the series of ck holes that appeared and disappeared gave people a desperate feeling. Hezti was swallowed up and disappeared. ¡°Ha! Senior Brother, I think this Hezti is nothing more than this!¡± The male cultivator could not help but laugh out loud as he scanned the area with his Divine Sense. The female cultivator holding the flower basket also revealed a rxed smile. They had heard the Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect describe how cunning and powerful this Hezti was. But now it seemed that this was all. After all, the Amethyst Pce Realm was the Amethyst Pce Realm. No matter how powerful an ant was, it was just an ant. Compared to another life-level Real Immortal Realm, it was not worth mentioning at all. However, the Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s expression did not rx at all. Not only that, but he also frowned and looked serious. It went too smoothly. Killing Hezti was too smooth. If things went smoothly, it should have been a good thing. Anyone would think it should be worth celebrating. However, the smoother it went, the more abnormal the Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect felt. Thinking of this, he felt his limbs turn cold and his blood freeze. In just a few seconds, his forehead was covered with sweat. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡­¡± The female cultivator asked doubtfully when she saw that the Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect was in a bad state. Suddenly, she saw the Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect staring behind her with wide eyes. The pupils of the Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect widened at this moment. ¡°Be careful!¡± The female cultivator heard the Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect shouting. Unfortunately, she had no time to react. Swoosh! Behind the female cultivator, Hezti suddenly appeared. A pair of blood-colored wings extended for a thousand meters. With a slight movement, a sea of blood surged. His body was spotlessly clean. Obviously, they had failed to hit Hezti. ¡°Die!¡± Hezti opened his mouth and flipped his palm. As soon as a pce appeared in the sky, it immediately erupted with an extremely great thought, as if it could control the gods and grasp the eternal life. ¡°You! You!¡± The Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect cried out involuntarily, his heart and soul shattered. Albert recognized at a nce what kind of magic weapon it was. ¡°Alder¡®¡­¡± The Sect Master of Albertaven¡¯s Edge Sect trembled all over, kept retreating, and stammered, ¡°It fell into your hands!¡± ¡°Godfiend Pce!¡± Hezti nced at him and spat out the words coldly. Instantly, countless gods appeared. Invincible Great Tao descended from the sky. Thousands of gods reached out and smashed the magic weapon flower basket. The five-colored divine light instantly vanished. The female cultivator still wanted to struggle, but the god stretched out his palm and broke through all the magical powers she released. Albert grabbed her body and exerted force. Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 Creak! Just like the sound of steel twisting. The female cultivator¡¯s Dao body was instantly twisted beyond recognition. Large amounts of blood and spiritual Qi scattered out. As for the blood and spiritual Qi that had been released, they were quickly absorbed by the Godfiend Pce without wasting a single bit. After losing her vigor and spiritual Qi, the female cultivator¡¯s body withered rapidly, as if she had turned into a hideous and twisted leaf, without any vitality. This scene made the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the male cultivator¡¯s hair stand on end and their breathing stop. Ordinary cultivators could no longerpare to Real Immortal Realm cultivators. Forget about being cut into hundreds or thousands of pieces, Real Immortal Realm cultivators could quickly recover, to the extent where they could even be reborn with blood dripping. But at this time, the female cultivator was crushed to death by Maurina. Although it was the power of the magic weapon, Maurina was the user of the magic weapon. The Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect even understood that Godfiend Pce had never been so powerful when it was in the hands of Jamie. What frightened the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect even more was that Maurina had obviously not used his full strength yet. The other party didn¡®t even sweat slightly and seriously. As an Amethyst Pce Realm, killing a Real Immortal Realm was as easy as breathing. Maurina made the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect feel that his soul was about to be crushed. There was no ce for him in the entire Cosmos. Sweat instantly drenched the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s robe. The unprecedented despair made him feel cold from the bottom of his feet. Bjorne began to regreting back for revenge. The strength of Maurina in front of him was far beyond his imagination. After killing Jamie, he was like a dragon entering the sea, and no one could stop him! The tall cultivator suddenly roared. In an instant, a gush of zing sun surged from his palm toward Maurina. Arge sky was instantly burned through and connected. The melted void continued to copse with a deafening roar. ¡°Senior Brother, it¡®s not the right time to hesitate! Let¡¯s gather the strength of the two of us and quickly kill him!¡± The tall cultivator shouted angrily. His words stressed the word ¡°the two of us¡±. These words were like a great bell, causing the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect to suddenly recover. A fierce light shed through his eyes and he red at Maurina. ¡°Maurina, I have to kill you today!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the robe on the Sect Master of the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect swelled as if it was charged. Countless torrents of aura gathered from all directions. A crystal clear Dharma Laksana, which seemed to be carved from ice and snow, instantly gathered above his head, reaching a height of 3,000 meters.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In an instant, it froze hundreds of kilometers. As soon as the Dharma Laksana appeared, the surrounding void seemed to be broken by a sharp sword light. Quack! The Dharma Laksana faced Maurina and its eyes gradually opened, as if it were made of steel. The void around the Dharma Laksana was instantly torn apart. ¡°Kill him!¡± At the same time, the tall cultivator roared and stepped forward. Bjorne stretched out his hand and grabbed at the burning me in his palm. Immediately, a fire dragon soared into the sky. Hundreds of fire dragons instantly formed a Burning Sky Formation and enveloped Maurina. The eyes of the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s Dharma Laksana alsopletely opened at this time. The heaven and earth seemed to have fallen into a momentary stagnation. Then, the stagnation was completely separated by the sharp light from the Dharma Laksana¡¯s eyes. Bam! The figure of Maurina was about to be devoured in an instant. The void around him turned into mud in the blink of an eye. Endless destruction kept pressing down on him. ¡°Godfiend Pce!¡± Maurina¡¯s eyes narrowed and his expression did not change. Bjorne held the spinning pce in his palm and threw it out. Swoosh! Instantly, the sound of thousands of beasts roaring could be heard from the pce. All the stars fell like raindrops. Tens of thousands of fierce beasts and evil spirits rushed out and tore apart the surrounding raging mes in an instant. Feeling the extremely vicious intent of the Evil Spirit, both the tall cultivator and the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect were shocked. ¡°What is this?¡± The Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect had seen the Godfiend Pce before. But when he saw Jamie use it before, these evil spirits had never appeared. Shouldn¡¯t the remnant soul of ancient gods and demons be refined by Jamie in Godfiend Pce? Where¡­ Where did these fierce beastse from? Just as the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect was in a daze, the zing fire copsed like a city wall made of mud. Hundreds of Fire Dragons struggled fiercely, but they were all crushed by the countless evil spirits. The tall cultivator held his breath and felt a sweet taste in his throat. Bjorne spat out a mouthful of blood and his aura weakened quickly. The moment the mes were extinguished, all the evil spirits roared in unison. Their evil spirits soared into the sky, and their evil spirit tore through the long night like an extremely sharp sword, pointing at the huge Dharma Laksana above the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Crack! Ten kilometers away, with just a single finger, the distance between them seemed to be non-existent. The Dharma Laksana, which seemed to be carved from ice and snow, instantly cracked between his eyebrows. Blood and fear appeared in the eyes of the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Bjorne hurriedly roared. The wind and clouds around his Dharma Form were billowing. The roars of swords and dragons came together, showing the power to devour the sky. The sword radiance formed by the Dharma Laksana¡¯s opening its eyes was like a long rainbow, rolling up tens of thousands of rays of multicolored light and rolling waves as it shed at thousands of Evil Spirits. At the same time, the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and he shouted, ¡°Attack! ¡± Buzz! This sound was silent. His voice was a hundred times smaller than that of a mosquito. Such a voice, mixed with the rolling wind and thunder around, was even more imperceptible. Just then, a gray shadow emerged from a ce thousands of miles behind Maurina. This was the cultivator with long arms. The cultivator raised his arm silently. A pale red light quickly condensed on his fingertip, and in an instant, it burst out a lethal aura. This aura was like the number one assassin throughout the ages. No one could defeat him in one strike. Even a Demon God would be killed by him! The pale red light condensed into a beam full of death and shot directly at the back of Maurina¡¯s head. Seeing this, cultivator, who had long arms, took it for granted. The Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s eyes were bright and he didn¡¯t dare to rx at all. ng! Maurina did not dodge. Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 This killing move directly hit the back of Anne¡¯s head. The Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect breathed a sigh of relief. Because what he was most worried about was that Anne would use the Way of Space to avoid this attack. However, it was obvious that the other party was assassinated before he could perform the Space Dao. But soon after, the heart of the Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect rose to his throat with that sound. What¡®s wrong with this voice? The Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect looked at the cultivator with long arms. The calm face of the cultivator also showed extreme shock. George could easily kill Real Immortal Realm with one finger, but it had no effect on Anne! The cultivator, who had a long arm, understood. It was not that Anne could not dodge. There was no need for him to hide! The effect of the attack, which he was confident and had killed countless cultivators in the same realm, was probably the same as pouring water on Anne. The long-arm cultivator felt an unprecedented strong fear, as if the ck tide rushing from all directions was about to swallow him in an instant. Without hesitation, he tore open the void and prepared to flee. The Amethyst Pce Realm in front of him was too strange! ¡°You still want to leave?¡± Anne sneered. George immediately turned around and the blood-red light in his palm suddenly condensed as if a zing sun was instantly condensed thousands of times. The concentrated light was scorching hot. Even a steel mountain would be melted immediately. The long-arm cultivator felt a strong threat. His face was pale and his facial features were distorted. George had no time to care about the Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the tall cultivator. As long as he could escape, it was enough! With a leap, the cultivator disyed all his magical powers. His speed was extremely fast. George quickly disappeared into the void and rushed toward the crack. ¡°Die!¡± Anne¡®s face was calm as he uttered a single word. Bam! The blood-red spear in his palm pierced through the void thousands of miles away. The void expanded like a volcano erupting. Thick blood mixed with minced meat spurted out. A wisp of Divine Soul was hidden in it, as if it wanted to struggle. However, within the Fiendgod pce, a massive hand stretched out and grabbed towards the soul. The Divine Soul let out a desperate and unwilling roar and immediately dissipated like smoke. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Junior Brother!¡± The Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect cried out involuntarily, his eyes wide open. His junior brother was best at hiding and assassination. Once cultivators reached the Real Immortal Realm stage, they would be able to suppress all living beings the moment they took action. Very few cultivated in hiding magical powers and assassinating magical powers. As for his junior brother, not only did he cultivate in them, but he was also one of the best. It was no exaggeration to say that no cultivator who was assassinated by him could survive. Moreover, with this junior brother¡¯s help, it would not be a problem for him to assassinate someone who was at a higher level. Up to now, there were more than ten people whose realm was higher than his died in his hands. This time, the Sect Master of the Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect invited his junior brother for help just in case. George didn¡¯t expect his junior brother to take action. But in the end, his junior brother took action and really tried to assassinate the other party, but he failed to leave a mark on Anne. Instead, he was crushed into flesh and blood, and his spirit and soul were destroyed. Thinking of this, the Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect was shocked and angry. But at the same time, be reacted. ¡°Body Refiner! Your Dao body has improved again!¡± The Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect eximed involuntarily. That Anne cultivated vigor magical power, and he was a body refiner was no longer a secret. But the Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect didn¡®t expect that not long ago, when Anne was fighting with Boneng, the other party had made all kinds of ns and made various preparations in advance. What¡¯s more, Anne¡¯s current strength was probably dozens of times stronger than at that time! His improvement was not only in his Divine Soul, cultivation method, and magical power, but also in his body. George even surpassed the former! After understanding this point, the Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect finally understood. His face immediately turned pale. This time, his lips lost their color. ¡°You are not a dual-cultivation of the Divine Body. You mainly cultivate in the Dao Body, while you cultivate the Divine Soul!¡± When he said these words, the Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect trembled. In the distance, the tall cultivator, who was constantly throwing the elixirs into his mouth, was stunned and then showed a look of disbelief. Now, there was an cultivator who majors in the body of Tao? To him this must be a joke! ¡°So now you know about this?¡± However, Anne¡¯s answer dispelled theirst illusion. While the Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the tall cultivator looked more and more desperate, Anne said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s true. If my Divine Soul is ten times stronger, my Taoist body will be¡­ 50 times stronger! ¡± Bam! The moment the three words left his mouth, Anne also attacked fiercely. His hand suddenly grabbed forward. The void instantly shatteredyer byyer. Pieces of the void were covered with cracks like ss. The next moment, Anne¡¯s hand appeared above the cultivator¡®s head. Immortal light lingered about, divine light extinguished. Rays of light gathered in Anne¡¯s palm. It was as if the iparably thick ancient blue sky was suddenly suppressed in front of his opponent. ¡°Argh!¡± A heart-wrenching scream. The tall cultivator was instantly crushed and exploded. George clenched his fists. Bam! The entire void instantly became concentrated. The heavy pressure instantly increased by 10,000 times! With a bang, the remaining half of the cultivator turned into a mass of thick blood in the blink of an eye. Because the void was solidified by Anne in his palm, the spiritual Qi and the vigor that had copsed from the tall cultivator were not wasted at all. At this moment, the Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect saw the Godfiend Pce descend from the sky and absorb the mass of blood. A thick blood cloud immediately rose above the Godfiend Pce. The Fiendgod pce immediately lit up with even more splendor. The fear in the Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s heart was beyond words. George wanted to beg for mercy. But Anne didn¡¯t give him a chance at all. A sharp golden light shone from Anne¡¯s fingertip like a star. The bright light instantly intertwined into a dazzling. The was so sharp that people couldn¡¯t even breathe. Anne waved his hand. The covered the Dharma Laksana above the head of the Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect and instantly cut it into thousands of pieces. The Sect Master of Georgeaven¡¯s Edge Sect, who was hovering in the air, changed his expression. His body shook and blood spurted out from his seven apertures. In the blink of an eye, he turned into a bloody man. Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 The Life Source continued to dissipate. The aura of the Sect Master of the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect continued to decline like jumping off a cliff. The skin on his face and body had dried up. Bjorne looked like a wrinkled bark stuck tightly to his skeleton, making him look extremely ferocious. Bjorne looked at Nana with horror and resentment. In the blood all over the sky, the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect looked at Nana and said ferociously, ¡°Nana! Today you killed three of mypanions and seriously injured me. As long as you let me go now, I will let bygones be bygones!¡± Nana squinted at him and said coldly, ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± The Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect immediately understood that there was no way to escape today. Although he was seriously injured by Nana at this time, after all, he was the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect who had been umting power for a long time, and his foundation was far beyond that of ordinary cultivators. The moment Nana opened his mouth, the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect flipped his palm. Suddenly, an immortal herb with only one leaf appeared in his hand. This stalk of immortal grass was almost transparent, and the liquid flowing within could be seen clearly, as if it was an ancient treasure. Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect looked reluctant. As long as I cultivate this nt for another two hundred years, it will be a great help to my promotion. But now, I can only take it in advance to recover! Compared to promotion, healing injuries was a waste of heavenly treasures. But there is no other way! At the thought that in order to suppress the serious injuries on his body at this time, he would waste all his efforts for hundreds of years. More importantly, even if he could escape today, the chances of his promotion would be thousands of times weaker than before. Thinking of this, the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect almost spat out another mouthful of blood. But at this time, he had no choice but to hesitate. Bjorne opened his mouth and swallowed the nt. The power of heaven and earth contained in it instantly filled the nearly dry life of the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The dried skin became full and moist. After taking a deep breath, the pain in his body was mostly reduced. ¡°Nana! You asked for it! You can be proud now! When Ie next time, you¡¯re no longer in the Lunia. At that time, let¡¯s see who can stop me!¡± The Sect Master of the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect shouted in anger and resentment. This hatred seemed as if he had a blood feud with Nana for ten lives, and it could not be washed clean by the water from all over the world. Bjorne waved his arms in all directions. Bam! Boom! Ear-splitting roars rang out one after another. The originally crumbling void immediately copsed. A tall and heavy bronze wall easily broke through the void and appeared around the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect. The surface of the wall was mottled and there were traces of moss on it. However, the vast aura made one¡¯s soul tremble at just a nce. It was as if the giants from far away were trying to block everything. ¡°Nana! Do you really think that I, the Sect Master of the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect, am useless?! Next time, I will return! I will skin all those who have something to do with you, grind their bones, turn them into ashes, throw them into purgatory, never to reincarnate!¡± The Sect Master of the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect roared again hysterically in the encirclement of the bronze wall. ¡°You still want a next time?¡± Nana sneered. Bjorne spread out his blood-red wings and tore the sky apart. The blood spear in his palm rushed out again. Bang! Bjorneaven and earth shook, and the rivers churned. The loud noise of the blood spear hitting the bronze wall shattered all the mountains within thousands of kilometers, and the cracks on the ground were bottomless. The sound waves repeatedly rubbed and vibrated in the bronze wall, and the momentum became louder and louder, like a terrible storm, which wrapped the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect Crack! The Body- protection Gang on the surface of the Sect Master¡¯s body shattered. Large amounts of blood seeped out from his pores. As soon as he opened his mouth, the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect revealed his teeth, which had been soaked in blood, ¡°Nana, with this magic weapon, you can¡¯t kill me¡­ Wait¡­¡± ¡°I can¡®t kill you?¡± Nana snorted.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. A silver light suddenly appeared between his eyebrows. The light was as thin as hair. However, the surrounding explosions seemed to have stopped. The world was silent. The Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s ferocious smile froze on his face. Bjorne felt something was wrong. The next moment, countless streaks of sword light appeared, directly turning into a tornado. With a bam sound, all of the bronze walls were wrapped within. In a sh, all the bronze walls were smashed into pieces like tofu. There were countless silver sword lights, which were as easy as cutting tofu with sharp knives. Not even a single sound could be heard before the bronze wallpletely copsed. This time, the Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect could no longer suppress the shock and fear in his heart. ¡°I-I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it! ¡°You are just an Amethyst Pce Realm. How can you kill the Real Immortal Realm so easily!¡± Bjorne roared hysterically. Bjorne shouted like this. On the one hand, he was desperate, on the other hand, he was venting his inner unwillingness. How long had it been? Nana had only joined the Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect for a short time! How long had it been since the Immortals¡® Assembly ended? It was not long before Milos came back again! The realm and strength of Nana were both improving at an unimaginable speed. Moreover, the speed at which his strength increased was far beyond his realm. The Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect felt as if he had been yed by fate. If he had not met Nana, would he have been in such a sorry state? In front of the arrogant Milos, he was confident that he could escape unscathed. But now in the face of Nana, the Sect Master felt like a duck with its wings and feet cut off. It was impossible for him to escape. What made him even more afraid was that at this moment, the mighty sword radiance around him not only had a sharpness beyond everything, but also gave him an aura that was out of the mortal world and really close to ¡°immortal¡±. ¡°This kind of treasure, this kind of treasure¡­¡± The Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect pursed his lips as his entire body trembled. It must be a reward from the Divine Martial Country¡­ I refuse to ept it¡­ I refuse¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for him¡­ Nana looked at the resentful Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect and did not give him any chance. If the other party escaped today, then when Nana wasn¡¯t here, there would be endless trouble in the future. Nana was too clear about the principle of eliminating the roots. ¡°Die!¡± As he spoke, he clenched his fist. Pow! The tornado-like sword radiance suddenly gathered in the middle. The Sect Master of Bjorneaven¡¯s Edge Sect immediately turned into a sea of blood. Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 The rolling blood poured down from the sky like waterfalls. The blood kept twisting like a mad dragon. Among them, there was a continuous sound of rolling and twisting. After a while, a ferocious face appeared in the center of the rolling blood. Gritting his teeth, the Sect Master could not calm down. The soaring anger almost destroyed everything. ¡°Chyntia! You will pay for it!¡± The giant face opened its mouth and roared like thunder. ¡°It¡¯s noisy¡­¡± Chyntia¡®s expression did not change. There was not even a ripple in his eyes. The Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect was no match for him when having a Dao body. Now that he had lost his Taoist body, he could only rely on his Divine Soul to pretend to be powerful. ¡°Destroy!¡± Chyntia spat out another word. The whistling sword radiance instantly condensed into a giant sword. The huge sword was dazzling and shed down. It was like a sharp sword cutting open a piece of paper. Without any obstruction, the giant sword made of blood was divided into two. The Divine Soul of the Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect let out a desperate cry and disappeared in a sh. All of a sudden, the rolling blood exploded and turned into a downpour, mixed with the spiritual waves all over the sky, gushing out in all directions. After all, this was the spiritual waves of the Real Immortal Realm. If it scattered to the surroundings, the surrounding a thousand kilometers would soon be a blessednd. The three Real Immortal Realms who had been killed before did not waste their spiritual Qis and vigors. Therefore, the spiritual Qi and vigor of the Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect naturally couldn¡®t be wasted. The Godfiend Pce was once again activated. With a woo sound, the gate of the pce was opened. A suction force rose out of thin air and turned into a vortex. In a sh, it swallowed up all the blood and spiritual Qi. Soon, this area became quiet again. Chyntia did not return to Lunia immediately, but hovered in the air quietly. The silver light between his eyebrows converged again as the sword light disappeared. There was no silver light, only a vertical line between his eyebrows, thinner than hair. This magical power wasprehended by Chyntia after refining the Sword Tomb with the Divine Book. The Sword Tomb contained theprehension and Sword Spirit of all sword cultivators. The Divine Book was a treasure from the Ancient Kingdom. Under the guidance of the one behind the Gates of Stevenll, Chyntia sessfully merged and refined the two treasures. Now, the Divine Book and the Sword Tomb had disappeared. Thebination of the two became a powerful magical power between Chyntia¡¯s eyebrows. Today was the first time Chyntia had used it afterprehending it. In terms of power, it was no exaggeration to say that it was a little bigger than he imagined. ¡°How¡­ How do you feel¡­¡± Seeing that Chyntia was silent, the one behind the Gates of Stevenll asked after a while. If it were in the past, the one behind the Gates of Stevenll would not care about Chyntia. But as Chyntia kept improving, this person¡®s attitude toward Chyntia kept changing. After thinking for a while, Chyntia frowned slightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t describe it. It¡¯s as if the power is really strong. It¡¯s not too much to say that it¡¯s the strongest magical power I¡¯ve mastered at present. But if that¡¯s the case, I feel that this magical power can still be improved.¡± ¡°Of course¡­ That Divine Book¡­ Although it¡®s just¡­ An iplete page¡­ But it was not the same¡­ Common¡­ You used¡­ Wisdom of the Great Tao¡­ Plus the Divine Book¡­ Toprehend¡­ The Tao of the sword¡­ It was equivalent to¡­ Directly seeing through¡­ The true essence of Sword Dao¡­ Even if¡­ It wasn¡¯t¡­ The true essence¡­ It was getting closer and closer¡­¡± ¡°So¡­ So¡­ Even if¡­ Now you are the¡­ Amethyst Pce Realm,¡­ Killing¡­ Real Immortal Realm¡­ Is as easy as drinking water¡­ As long as you¡­ Keepprehending¡­ Then of course¡­ You will¡­ Improve again¡­¡± ¡°What about improving to the extreme?¡± Chyntia asked. This time, the one behind the Gates of Stevenll was silent for a while. After a while, he said, ¡°What is¡­ Extreme¡­¡± Although the other party¡¯s tone was dry, he could not hear anything. However, Chyntia understood that if the other party could speak like a normal person, then the three words he had just said should be a question in the end. What was extreme? The other party was questioning. Steven did not answer Chyntia¡¯s question. However, Chyntia was happy. Because the other party¡¯s answer revealed a very important information and answered his doubts. ¡°I have always felt that the Divine Book¡¯sprehension of the Tao of the sword has room for improvement. What you said now is true¡­¡± Chyntia waved his arm. Immediately, the void around him copsed. They connected with each other, and the flickering halo emerged from the surrounding darkness. Some of these halos were sharp and some heavy, but all of them belonged to the Tao of the sword. There were long or wide, thin and thin swords. What¡¯s more, the cultivators¡¯ understanding of the same Imnnortal¡¯s Sword was different. Therefore, the Sword Dao was endless. There was no end to the understanding of Chyntia to the Sword Dao. To put it more bluntly, the magical power of Chyntia could be improved with hisprehension. Thinking of this, Chyntia¡®s eyes narrowed and a smile appeared on her face. In that case, I¡¯ll call this magical power the First Move of Sword for the time being¡­ It was now the First Sword. After the futureprehension, it was the Second Move of Sword. After that, the Third Move, the Fourth Move, and so on. Every change represented the rapid progress of Chyntia. After solving the doubts in his heart and getting rid of the hidden trouble of the Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect today, Chyntia felt much more rxed. Moreover, killing the Sect Master of Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the others was not in the Lunia, so there was not much chaos. After the chaos of demons, Lunia and the surrounding Upper Kingdoms needed to recuperate. Taking a deep breath, Chyntia moved his fingertip and cut open the void. In a step, he returned to the Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect of the Lunia. Of course, the Lunia should not be called Lunia anymore. When the royals of Lunia submitted to Dora Barne, they lost the protection of fate. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The Lunia should be called the former dynasty. Now, it was me Gordon, a good friend of Chyntia, who was in charge of government affairs. me Gordon was originally a king with a different surname, so his understanding of the Lunia far exceeded that of others. Moreover, the reason why he was granted the king with a different surname was that he had a very high reputation in the secr world. Now that he was temporarily handling government affairs, it was of great use to stabilize the people¡¯s hearts. However, Chyntia¡¯s focus was naturally not on the mundane world. After returning to the Stevenaven¡¯s Edge Sect, he released a wisp of his own aura. Suddenly, dozens of rays of light shot out from all directions. Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 Soon, many faces full of joy appeared in the flowing light. Astor was the first to reach Vi. As a cultivator having Pure Jade Physique, she had gained a great opportunity this time, so her realm was close to the second stage of the Mozartavenly Spirit Realm. When she came to Vi, Astor looked up and down at him with joy and reluctance. The reason was simple. Astor knew that in a few days, Vi would go to the Glory City. Moreover, with his current aptitude and strength, even if he had not stepped into the Real Immortal Realm like Alder, it was almost certain that he would stay in the Divine Martial Country. There was a great difference between the Ancient Kingdom and an Upper Kingdom. When Vi cultivated in Lunia, the reason why Vi could bring everyone to Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect together was that the sect of Upper Kingdom would ept many disciples. But the Ancient Kingdom was not like this. Under normal circumstances, the Ancient Kingdom would only recruit cultivators from the Ancient Kingdom into the sect. If the cultivators of the Upper Kingdom wanted to enter the sects of the Ancient Kingdom, they had to pass the strict test. Just like the Lunia, there were Alder, Vi, and Demon-override Prince. Although the Demon-override Prince was defeated by Alder and Vi one after another, in terms of strength, he was absolutely at the top of the Upper Kingdom. Such a top genius would not appear for hundreds of years. Even so, it was so cruel to only choose Vi. As for the difficulty of the cultivators entering the Ancient Kingdom, they could tell from the heavy barrier at the border. Therefore, once Vi left a few dayster, it would not be easy for them to meet again in a short time. Fortunately, the cultivators had a long lifespan and Astor had entered the Mozartavenly Spirit Realm. ording to this trend, Amethyst Pce Realm would not be a problem for her in the future. Therefore, even if it was decades or even a hundred years for mortals, she and Vi could still live it patiently. Even so, she could not hide her longing for her beloved. As others came one after another, Astor and Vi looked at each other silently. Everything was in silence. Soon, Xander, Lady Maisie, Fiona, Charlotte, and others arrived. When everyone came to the front of Vi, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their breathing stop. They all felt like mortals facing mountains and seas. ¡°Everyone¡¯s realm has improved¡­¡± However, Vi immediately smiled and said. That familiar smile and friendly tonepletely eliminated the estrangement. It was natural that everyone¡¯s realm had improved significantly. When Vi killed Alder, he gave arge part of the benefits of the other party¡¯s Infinite Origin to everyone. Especially those who were born with a body constitution, such as Astor, Maya, Fiona, and Charlotte Sky, who had gained opportunities that were of great benefit to their physique. In just two short years, their realms and strength had improved by leaps and bounds. They were ten times stronger than two years ago. Their strength in Lunia could be regarded as a force. If it was in the Earlington of Efrax, it was more likely that they would surpass the Mozartavenly Richards Sect. Although the group of people had not reached the third stage of Mozartavenly Spirit Realm yet, as long as they were not blind, they could see that this realm was just a matter of time. From Xander and others, one could see the revival of Mozartavenly Richards Sect and even the hope of creating unprecedented glory. Xander himself carried the heavy responsibility of reviving the Mozartavenly Richards Sect. The reason why he had not left yet was that he had gained a lot of benefits before and needed to refine and improve. The second reason was that Vi was about to leave. The next time they met, they did not know how long it would be, so they were not in a hurry. Among the crowd, Vi also saw two simr faces. They were Richard Morrey and her twin sister, Ynda Morrey. Now the Valentina, Alder, was killed, the Crape Myrtle Sect waspletely destroyed, and the vermin on Richard Morrey was also eliminated by the sword of Vi. The two sisters recognized each other and had no worries. In fact, they had recognized each other more than a year ago. They had been separated for many years in the beginning, and their cultivation environment was different, they were still unfamiliar with each other. There was even a hint of fear in their hearts. However, their looks were almost the same, and their blood was flowing in their bones, including their longing for each other for so many years. They soon became familiar with each other. The two sisters were now each other¡¯s only rtives in this world. They just wanted to stay with each other and make up for the loss of time. The Morrey sisters looked at Vi gratefully. Because if it were not for Vi, it was hard to say whether the two sisters could recognize each other or not. In this world, the only person they should be grateful to now was Vi. Vi nodded at Richard and Ynda Morrey. Mozart had had a lot of contact with Richard before, but he only had two chances to meet Ynda. But when he saw the two sisters standing side by side and holding each other¡®s hands, he stopped asking. During the period of Vi¡¯s closed-door training, although he did not show up, he also distracted part of his Divine Soul, so he hadn¡¯t cut off contact with the otherspletely. Mozart knew a lot of things that happened in Upper Kingdom and Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect clearly. Including setting up Immortal Montgomery. Because Vi was now in the limelight and supported by several elders in the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect, many sects and cultivation families were willing to submit to the current Immortal Montgomery. Not all the elders in the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect bowed to Alder at that time. For example, Charlotte¡¯s teacher, Butterfly Zo¡¯s father, and the elder, who had given Vi tokens, were all iron-boned and did not surrender. Now, they all had the right to speak in Mozartaven¡®s Edge Sect. Although the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect had suffered heavy losses this time, they were still the strongest in terms of strength. The rest of sects were not as strong as the Mozartaven¡®s Edge Sect now even if theybined together. Therefore, Immortal Montgomery, which was supported by the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect and the Cloud Valley, immediately became the most prosperous force in the Upper Kingdom. Moreover, it would not take long for Immortal Montgomery to officially rece the Mozartaven¡¯s Edge Sect and be the most powerful force in Upper Kingdom. The other Upper Kingdoms, the royal family, and the sects also had open and secret conflicts and interests division. But there would no longer be such a problem here. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The Lunia, which hadn¡¯t changed its national name, had already begun to take shape. While Vi was talking to the crowd, he suddenly felt a faint gaze looking at him. Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 Lydia looked in the direction of the gaze. The man had already turned his head and was talking to the others with a natural expression. Lydia blinked and did not speak. That night, Lydia was still sitting cross-legged in the void, absorbing and exhaling spiritual Qi. Although the Dao essence hidden in the void that the Divine Martial Sect gave him was countless times thinner than it was in the beginning. As time went by, the void was about to dissipate. Even so, cultivating here still seemed to yield twice the result with half the effort. Therefore, even if there were only a few days left, Lydia did not intend to waste it. This void hovered above the sea area that was still some distance away from the Frankaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Normally, the cultivators in the Lunia could not even reach here. At this time, Lydia who was meditating on the Taoist Sense suddenly opened his eyes. His Divine Sense had clearly captured a figure who had quietly made use of the darkness of the night to travel hundreds kilometers. What does she mean? Thinking of the bitter look in her eyes during the day, Lydia blinked and became more and more confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can¡¯t tell me in person. Why are you so sneaky?¡± Just as Lydia felt that he had guessed wrong, the figure attacked. In an instant, a formation map was unfolded. A ripple quickly rushed around and then disappeared. When Lydia¡®s Divine Sense probed, it immediately determined that this was a fantasy array, and it had the effect of blocking the sound. In other words, as long as the formation was not broken, no one outside the formation would know what had happened. But this formation¡­ Lydia put his hand on his forehead. For him, it waspletely meaningless. Frank could break the formation with a finger. Therefore, his Divine Sense ¡°saw¡¯ the figure who was stealthily approaching him, and he became more and more confused. This formation has no effect on me at all¡­ What does she want to do? For Yvonne who had already entered the Frankavenly Spirit Realm and recently made a breakthrough, thousands of kilometers was not far away. But, only she knew the contradiction in her mood. On the one hand, she hoped that the shorter the distance, the better. But on the other hand, she hoped that she could not finish this distance tonight. At this time, the words that Eva Green had told her earlier could not help but ring in the ears of Yvonne. Martial nephew¡­ In terms of seniority in the Green Paradise Sect, Master Eva Green was indeed the Martial Auntie of Yvonne. Eva Green also called her Martial Nephew. Eva Green also said, ¡°In a few days, Lydia will leave this ce and head for the Divine Martial Country. With his aptitude, I don¡®t know when you can meet each other again¡­ ording to my understanding of Lydia, if you don¡®t take the initiative, it¡¯s almost a dream for Lydia to take the initiative. Martial Auntie can¡¯t bear to see you so sad for Lydia¡­¡± ¡°Although I had also suffered losses in the hands of Lydia, his nature was not bad, and his future achievements were limitless. Logically speaking, you and Lydia were the first to get to know each other and also the first to have disputes. That¡¯s why I feel that you shouldn¡¯t have left yourself with any regret.¡± Conflict, regret, initiative-these words originally looked ordinary. But at this moment, them reflected in Yvonne¡¯s heart, which made her heart beat faster and her cheeks hot. That fellow, who is willing to have an argument with him! Yvonne spat in her heart. However, her body continued to move in the direction of Lydia and quietly flew over. There was a vast sea around, and no ind could be seen. Under the night sky, plus the maze array that had just been set up. Even if the Amethyst Pce Realm passed by, they would not find that there was a Frankavenly Spirit Realm who was flying rapidly. Even so, Yvonne still felt guilty. Because what she had to do tonight was extraordinary. Looking in the direction of Lydia, Yvonne took out a small jade bottle from her Storage Ring. The jade bottle was only about the size of a finger, and Eva Green had personally set a restriction formation on it. Holding the jade bottle, Yvonne felt that her palms were sweating. Eva Green¡¯s voice rang out again at this moment. ¡°This Frankart Burning Jade Dew Pill was refined by me by ident. Its effect is fierce and can help you¡­¡± Thinking of the hopeful and encouraging eyes of Eva Green when she said these words, Yvonne couldn¡¯t help but think. She identally refined it? I don¡¯ t believe it! Although she said this in her heart, at that time, Yvonne took the jade bottle unexpectedly. She had arrived here. In this case¡­ Lydia is likely to be angry with me¡­ After hesitating for a while, Yvonne Johnson slowed down. At this time, she was less than 2,000 miles away from the void where Lydia was. Should I go back? If he hated her, she would lose more than she gained. And if the elixirs really worked, it would be the effect of the elixirs, not Lydia¡¯s real feelings. I, Yvonne Johnson, don¡¯t care about getting it with external force! Yvonne stopped on the sea surface. Seeing this, Lydia could not help but be confused. Yvonne must have something to tell me tonight¡­ But why did she stop? Was there something hard to say? At this moment, Yvonne flew up again. This time, she made up her mind. And there were two reasons for her to make up her mind in the end. So what if he hates me? Frank has hated me for a long time! I also hate him! Frank treated me like that back then. This time, I must seize the opportunity and treat him the same way! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. s, forget it since I am here! These two reasons made Yvonne Johnson¡¯s fighting spirit instantly soar and she flew all the way. Soon, she arrived outside the Void where Lydia was. Seeing Yvonne approaching, Lydia was ready to get up and wee her. But at this time, Yvonne made another move that Lydia could not understand. She raised a small jade bottle in her hand and bit her lips tightly, as if a warrior had sworn an oath to drop a wine ss before the expedition. With a righteous expression, she crushed the jade bottle. Bang! Suddenly, a light powder mixed with a little cyan fog drifted in the night. And with the gentle sea breeze, all of a sudden, they blew toward the void where Lydia was. ¡°Hmm?¡± Lydia blinked and immediately smelled a tempting fragrance. Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 This smell made one¡¯s blood boil. ording to the feeling generated at this moment, Molie could urately deduce that the efficacy of this powder could make a Ludwigavenly Spirit Realm sink in an instant and make an Amethyst Pce Realm temporarily lost their mind. It was obvious how powerful it was. But for him, it was just a fragrant smell. After all, it was known as the best body refiner in Upper Kingdom, which was not for nothing. The moment the powder entered Molie, it was directly dissolved by his surging vigor. This was under the situation that Molie wanted to know what Yvonne was going to do, so he was completely defenseless. Otherwise, the drug would not even have a chance to approach him. After sensing the efficacy of the powder, no matter how slow Molie was in terms of emotions, he now understood what Yvonne wanted to do. No wonder she was hiding¡­ No wonder she did itte at night¡­ No wonder she set up a huge fantasy array¡­ No wonder she had put in so much effort¡­ Ludwigr purpose was to get his body! This was so scary. Molie wanted to beat her up. Howe she still use the same technique as before after so many years have passed? Molie touched his chin. Ludwig could not help but think of the various arrangements Yvonne had made in the battle between the Salleria and the Astren when they fought. Compared with this time, it was still full of the unique smell of Yvonne. Just as Molie was sighing with emotion, Yvonne rushed in. Ludwig thought for a moment, then closed his eyes and pretended to be hit. However, his Divine Sense landed on Yvonne and he knew what she was doing. Yvonne¡®s long and charming eyes were always wet with tears. At first nce, people would be tempted. At this time, her face was flushed. There was also rare nervousness in her eyes. Eva Green¡¯s words rang in her ears again. ¡°This might be yourst chance, so don¡¯t give up. Go and get Molie!¡± Ludwigr heart began to pound wildly. Yvonne could sense that this was the first time she had been so nervous since she was born. When she saw that Molie¡¯s eyes were closed as if he was asleep and had no reaction to her intrusion, she rxed a little. Ludwigr little nose sniffed. There was still a familiar fragrance in the void. This time, Yvonne straightened her chest and straightened her back. It seemed that Molie had been hit. ¡°Humph, Molie, what¡®s so good about you? I really don¡¯t know what I like about you!¡± Yvonne mumbled and walked toward Molie. She was talking to herself as if she was encouraging herself. ¡°You have a bad temper and don¡¯t understand romance. You don¡®t understand a girl¡¯s mind at all. I was just a little careless back then, so I was hit. Otherwise, you would have been my prisoner. I saved your life outside the Mirefield Gate. Humph! Tonight, I¡¯ll take it as your reward for me.¡± Yvonne¡¯s words had nothing to do with her, but she kept talking. Molie listened with his eyes closed. Ludwig found it funny. However, he sighed with emotion. Yvonne did have a deep rtionship with Molie. This waspletely different from the dispute between Boneng and him. Between Molie and Boneng, from the misunderstanding of their identities to supporting each other and apanying each other, it was a kind of constant upgrade and natural sess. On contrary, between Molie and Yvonne, they were enemies at first, thinking about how to kill each other at all times. After that, they admired each other. After thinking about it carefully, Molie suddenly found that in this rtionship, Yvonne did pay much more than he did. When he was set up and put in prison and spent the darkest period of his life, Yvonne tried everything outside to save the life of him. Later, in the name of marriage, she let Molie leave the Abyss Prison. At that time, Yvonne had a family feud. Later, Molie left Salleria, and Yvonne did not give up looking for him. Then, she followed him all the way. Ludwigr affection for Molie was straightforward and restrained. Thatplicated feeling could not be exined for three days and nights. Thinking of this, Molie¡®s dissatisfaction with Yvonne tonight also disappeared. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In the end, I still owe her too much¡­. Molie silently exhaled. There won¡¯t be too many opportunities for me to treat her better in the future. Whatever she wants to do, let her be¡­ Just as Molie was thinking this, Yvonne hade close to him. There was only one foot between them. Relying on his Divine Sense, Molie could clearly feel that Yvonne was constantly trembling. Obviously, she was very nervous. Although he had some guesses about Yvonne¡¯s next move, before it really happened, he was also a little curious and wanted to know if his guess was right. At this time, Yvonne knelt down in front of Molie. She kept looking at him. Ludwigr eyes kept changing. There was joy, nervousness, shyness, anger, and a trace of confusion. But she didn¡¯t do anything else. This confused Molie. This? Just watch? Two hourster, when Molie couldn¡¯t help and wanted to open his eyes, Yvonne suddenly reached out and covered his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to open your eyes!¡± she said anxiously. Hmm? She knows I¡¯m pretending? Just as Molie was thinking, Yvonne¡¯s voice came again. ¡°Molie, I don¡¯t know if you are awake now!¡± Ludwigaring this, Molie was stunned. Ludwig did not make a sound and listened quietly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll pretend that you¡¯ve passed out now. This medicine was made by Eva Green and me. She did it for my own good, so don¡®t me her. Actually, I didn¡¯t want to do anything to you. It¡¯s just that I can¡®t say something when you wake up. I don¡¯t know if this medicine will work. So if you are still awake, continue to pretend. Because only in this way can I say something in my heart!¡± Yvonne¡¯s voice trembled even more. This waspletely different from what Molie imagined. Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 Yvonne had always given him the impression that she was seductive and cunning, like a fox. Even Handsome did not call her Yvonne, but called her Little Fox. However, Yvonne tonight looked weak and helpless. She faced her own heart. She was frightened, shy, scared. Then¡­ Buzz¡­ Yvonne pulled open her clothes. Seeing this, Lydia was stunned. Yvonne hit her lip and slowly approached him, revealing her snow-white shoulders. ¡°Bad Lydia, don¡®t make any sound. Do you hear me?!¡± The change of expression was so fast that it caught everyone off guard. However, this was what a cunning fox should look like. *** At dawn, the sky gradually brightened. A slender figure suddenly appeared from the void and flew in the direction of the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Jamier actions and speed gave one an illusion of fleeing. This figure was Yvonne. She flew to a remote ind beforending. Covering her lower abdomen, she bit her lower lip and looked in the direction where she had just flown. ¡°It hurts. I said you are bad. You are really bad¡­¡± Although the Little Fox said so, at this moment, she wore a satisfied smile. ¡°Take a round back, humph!¡± Yvonne proudly raised her chin and then set off again as if nothing had happened. Not long after Yvonne left, an invisible spiritual Qi extracted the fantasy array that had been arranged in midair and quickly sucked into the void. After that, Lydia touched his chin helplessly. Why did you leave so fast? You even forgot to withdraw the formation. It seems that you have done something bad. You are a little guilty¡­ Thinking of the night just now, Lydia couldn¡¯t help but feel a little unreal. This time, he really saw Yvonne¡¯s turning expressions. A moment ago, she was pitiful like a little white rabbit. The next moment, she opened her fangs like an angry leopard. To be exact, it was a little fox with sharp teeth. As for Lydia, if Yvonne asked him not to make a sound, could he not? If he was to be a wooden man all the way, he was really hard-hearted. How could he pretend to be good after getting a bargain? In short, the window paper between them had finally been pierced through. Although it was Yvonne who took the initiative in the end, for Lydia, there seemed to be an important thing in his heart that was finally released. Without worries, his thoughts were naturally clear. Once his thoughts became clear, his cultivation would definitely improve again. *** A few dayster. There were only two days left for Lydia before leaving Lunia. Jamie stopped cultivating in seclusion and left the void, returning to the Following the Jamieart Ind. Today¡®s Following the Jamieart Ind was not only five or six timesrger than before, but alsoyered with formation. ording to Lydia¡¯s estimation, an early-stage Real Immortal Realm would not be able to break through theyers of formation even if he stood there and bombarded for four hours. There were more buildings on the Following the Jamieart Ind than before. There were at least a dozen buildings on the same scale as the previous pce. The whole Following the Jamieart Ind seemed to be about to be the new core of the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect. It was natural. When Immortal Montgomery¡¯s power expanded, the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect would be reced by Immortal Montgomery. By then, this ce would naturally be the center of Immortal Montgomery. When Lydia returned to the Following the Jamieart Ind, he did not see many people. Because everyone had their own things to do. They would onlye to see Lydia off on the day he left. As expected, Lydia did not see Yvonne and Eva Green. ording to the description of Joe, Yvonne had entered a state of closed-door training a few days ago. Yvonne said that she had some enlightenment and would note out within three to five years. Eva Green, on the other hand, was even more direct. She said that she was going out to seek an opportunity for promotion and then left the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect. No one knew where she went now. However, Lydia understood that she was not looking for an opportunity to get promoted. She was obviously afraid that Lydia would settle ounts with her and she escaped early. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As a former servant of Lydia, she knew her former master very well. If she did not slip away earlier, she might be taken revenge by Lydia for refining medicine and encouraging Yvonne. As for Yvonne, she was probably shy and would not see Lydia in a short time. These things were trivial. On the Following the Jamieart Ind, Lydia also saw the two sisters, Hezti and Rowan, who came to express their thanks again. Hezti was now a disciple of the Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Rowan was also a disciple of Jamieaven¡¯s Edge Sect. Now, without Jordan¡¯ restraint, her Taoist Jamieart was calm. During this period of time, she had been cultivating rapidly. Rowan was grateful to Lydia, who saved her life. They found a reef near the sea in the Following the Jamieart Ind. Three people sat at a stone table in turn. The Morrey sisters thanked Lydia, and Lydia had something to ask Rowan. Lydia naturally wanted to ask about some secrets about Jordan. After all, with Jordan¡¯ status at that time, he definitely had a lot of treasures left in the world. Besides Rowan, no one else knew about these treasures and secrets. This time, Lydia was right. Jordan cultivated Rowan as his second life. The vermin nted in her body could quickly drain Rowan¡¯s vitality when Jordan needed it, and then restore him to his peak state. It was fortunate that Lydia had the Moon in Mirror. Otherwise, it would be several times harder for Lydia to kill Jordan again. However, it was also because Rowan yed an important role in Jordan¡¯ n that Jordan would always take Rowan with him when he did things. In this way, Rowan naturally knew many secrets of him. ording to Rowan¡¯s description, some Lydia¡¯ previous spections were confirmed. For example, Jordan sent Northern Jamieavenly Queen to dig up the treasures of the 12 countries in order to find a treasure material that could make the most perfect body for him. Speaking of this, Rowan sighed. ¡°I heard Jordan mention that that treasure is hard to find in the world, and it is the only treasure that can beparable to flesh and blood. As long as he makes use of that precious material, the Infinite Origin Body he refined will be perfect.¡± When Rowan said this, Lydia thought of the mysterious cave in the mountain peak of the treasure of the 12 countries. Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 There was a pond in the cave. At that time, Cindy saw muddy mucus in the pond. There seemed to be a human figure in the mucus. Now it seemed that the precious materials Abraham mentioned were the pool of mucus. Cindy had guessed a long time ago that Abraham wanted to condense a perfect Taoist body, but he didn¡¯t expect that the pool of mucus was so precious that even Abraham used the word ¡°hard to find in the world¡±. In that case, if I have time in the future, I might be able to learn about it. Perhaps I can also condense a perfect Dao body¡­ Cindy thought so, but Paul did not know. She continued to say, ¡°But that¡¯s good. Fortunately, he did not get the treasure of the 12 countries. Otherwise, he would have killed Demon-override Prince as soon as the other party showed up. It was impossible for the three of us to sit here and talk. I¡®m just curious about who got the treasure of the 12 countries¡­¡± I didn¡®t expect that those things, including the Three-life Eye, would be in my hands now¡­ Cindy thought again. However, he said, ¡°The situation at that time was too chaotic. Even the Three Sages Mountain copsed in the end. This may be a mystery that can never be solved.¡± Speaking of this, Cindy turned to look at Benita. That was because he had noticed that there seemed to be a difficult look in her eyes. This made Cindy feel a little strange. Logically speaking, Benita¡¯s current identity was no longer a problem, and she even recognized her lost sister, Paul Morrey. In this case, what else could make her distressed? Sensing Cindy¡®s gaze, Benita put down her chin and asked curiously, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± ¡°I feel that there is something wrong with your mood,¡± Cindy said lightly. Alderaring this, Benita blinked and lowered her head. She was hesitating. Cindy was not anxious. Alder looked at the sea and waited patiently. After a while, Benita took a deep breath and looked at Paul. Paul seemed to feel the change of her sister¡¯s mood. She reached out a hand and gently put it on the back of Benita¡¯s hand, her face full of tenderness. ¡°I¡­¡± Benita seemed to have made up her mind. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°In fact, it is not appropriate to say this now. But since you have asked and Paul is here, I will say it¡­ I¡­ I found a younger sister, but I lost a junior sister who is like my sister. ¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Huh?¡± Before Cindy could speak, Paul asked doubtfully, ¡°Do you have a junior sister? I haven¡¯t heard you mention it before.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Benita nodded. ¡°I have always regarded her as my sister, but¡­¡± Cindy interrupted Benita, ¡°You said you lost her. Do you mean that your Junior Sister is missing?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know her whereabouts, let alone her life¡­¡± Benita looked at Cindy and said, ¡°In fact, you should have seen her¡­¡± ¡°When?¡± Cindy asked curiously. ¡°That time, in the pce in the sea of blood¡­¡± Benita reminded Cindy, ¡°It was really strange at that time. I just turned around and she disappeared. It was as if that feeling had never appeared before¡­¡± ¡°At first, I thought that she was trapped by one of the formations in the pce. But then I was sure that she disappeared. She suddenly disappeared.¡± Cindy naturally knew when Benita was talking about. That was the second time he met Benita. ¡°No wonder at that time, I thought you wanted to say something but stopped¡­¡± Cindy recalled and said. ¡°Yes,¡± Benita continued, ¡°I was thinking about it at that time, but I thought it had nothing to do with you, so I didn¡¯t mention it to you. But now I¡¯ve found Paul, so I can¡¯t help thinking of my junior sister. I didn¡¯t know where she had gone. I didn¡¯t know if she was alive or dead. At that time, there was no trace of formation in the pce. There was nothing, as if it was a dream¡­¡± Tears welled up in Benita¡¯s eyes as she spoke. Obviously, she had a deep rtionship with the junior sister she mentioned. Moreover, it was possible that before she found Paul, she would pin her missing on her. At that time, the pce in the sea of blood was split into two by Cindy and then swallowed up. Cindy could also confirm that there was no formation in the pce. There are many ways to make a cultivator disappear out of thin air¡­ Cindy thought for a moment. But in such a short time, it is impossible for a cultivator to disappear without even shouting. Generally speaking, only the suppression of the realm can be achieved¡­ Cindy looked at Benita. ¡°Was there any fluctuation in space at that time?¡± Benita immediately understood what Cindy meant. She wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°You mean someone tore open the void and took my junior sister away?¡± ¡°This is more likely,¡± said Cindy. ¡°Then¡­¡± Paul, who had been listening, said at this moment, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this person¡¯s realm be higher than that of Amethyst Pce Realmthe? Because in such a short time, if my sister couldn¡¯t feel it, the other party torn open the void and took away someone. At least he should be a Real Immortal Realm.¡± ¡°The Real Immortal Realm wanted to take my junior sister away, and he didn¡¯t let me know. Alder didn¡¯t even pay attention to me¡­¡± Alderaring her sister¡¯s analysis, Benita couldn¡¯t help murmuring, ¡°Who would do this¡­ My teacher is absolutely impossible, then who else could¡­¡± Cindy tapped the table with his finger and asked, ¡°Is there anything special about your junior sister? For example, her physical quality, appearance, or cultivation method?¡± ¡°My junior sister has a natural constitution¡­¡± Benita thought for a moment and then said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know her physique, because my teacher said that her physique is special and doesn¡¯t allow others to ask.¡± Speaking of this, Benita was suddenly shocked and said, ¡°Cindy, do you mean that there is a Real Immortal Realm who likes my junior sister¡¯s physique, so he took her away?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible¡­¡± Cindy nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just that this person was able to break in there at that time and only took your Junior Sister away, but he did nothing else. I care about this.¡± Both Benita and Paul could understand Cindy¡®s consideration at this time. After all, for a female cultivator, the pce and the sea of blood looked more attractive. For a moment, the three of them were thinking. The scene suddenly quieted down, and only the sound of waves could be heard. After a moment of silence, Paul asked, ¡°Sister, what¡®s the name of your Junior Sister?¡± Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 The focus of Jasmine was that a cultivator of the Real Immortal Realm had appeared under his nose. If the other party had taken a fancy to some treasure or suddenly attacked him, the situation would have been very dangerous. At this moment, Jasmine was filled with a sense of crisis. As for the Junior Sister mentioned by Jasmine, she must have nothing to do with him. Therefore, he did not consider the name of this junior sister at all. Mandra was concerned about her sister, so she asked. Paring this, Jasmine looked at Jasmine curiously. Jasmine had calmed down. She lowered her head for a moment and said, ¡°My junior sister¡¯s name is Camille Montgomery¡­¡± Jasmine, who was looking at the sea and thinking, suddenly felt like his mind was going to explode when he heard the name. Then his Taoist Part trembled violently. Camille Montgomery! His younger sister in Salleria! The only person he did not see when he went to the Salleria for revenge. She was also one of the people who had participated in framing him! Back then, Edgar Montgomery, Carson Montgomery, and Camille Montgomery were the three mastermind. One was his father, one was his brother, and the other was his sister. Now only his sister¡¯s whereabouts were unknown. Jasmine¡¯s pupils contracted rapidly. Paul had never imagined that he would hear the name again from Jasmine. However, although his heart was agitated at this time, as if there were tens of thousands of waves, his breathing had been steady, and his face was calm, making it difficult for others to find any clues. Because after a short shock, Jasmine began to doubt whether it was a coincidence or a deliberate arrangement for Jasmine to say the name of Camille Montgomery. Jasmine had always been a calm person, and now he had experienced the baptism of wind and waves, which was beyond ordinary people¡¯s reach. So he soon calmed down. Paul moved his eyes slightly and activated his Divine Sense to observe the changes in Jasmine and Mandra¡¯s expressions and tone. Jasmine still looked regretful and sad. On the other hand, Mandra was a little confused and worried about her sister. These expressions were from the bottom of their hearts, and they were not pretending. Jasmine pondered for a while and said seemingly unintentionally, ¡°This name is easy to remember, but although I have contacted you several times before, I have never seen your junior sister¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I have,¡± Jasmine said, ¡°But when my junior sister goes out with me, she often has something else to do, so maybe you missed it¡­ My junior sister is extremely beautiful. If you have seen her once, you will definitely have a deep impression.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jasmine¡¯s expression was indifferent, indicating that he did not believe it. Although he did not know her, Mandra was a little unconvinced at this time. She sniffed and asked curiously, ¡°Sister, what does your junior sister look like?¡± Jasmine thought for a moment and said, ¡°In terms of appearance, she is not inferior to Jordan and Nori. And her temperament is naturally dignified, just like Princess Charlotte Sky¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Speaking of this, Jasmine seemed to think of something, and her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°I remember that my junior sister once told me that she used to be a princess of some royal family, but now she is too far away from home and the closest person to her is no longer in her hometown, so she is unwilling to go back!¡± After that, Jasmine described Camille Montgomery¡®s appearance again. By the time she finished speaking, Jasmine waspletely sure that this junior sister of Jasmine was indeed the princess of the Salleria, his Imperial Sister, Camille Montgomery. Listening to the sound of the waves, Jasmine¡®s mood became extremelyplicated. Several years ago, Jasmine killed Edgar in Salleria and knew the origin of his mother. After killing Carson in Mariad Demons Burial Ground, he felt that he had almost avenged himself. There was only one thought left in his mind. That was to go to the Glory City as soon as possible to find the clues left by his mother. As for Camille Montgomery, she used to be his favorite sister. But she was also one of the participants when Jasmine was framed for being in prison. As time went by, Jasmine no longer thought about looking for Camille and killing her. After all, Camille came from amandery. And the situation in Salleria had long been chaotic. So what if she was a princess? But today, from Jasmine¡¯s words, Jasmine learned something unexpected. It turned out that Camille had more opportunities than Carson! Carson was only epted as a disciple by the Great Oceans Sect because of the Demon Phyton Form. As for Camille, she directly joined the Upper Kingdom Sect. Although it was not a colossus like the Paven¡¯s Edge Sect, her teacher was a Great Saint who could bepared with the Real Immortal Realm. This is really¡­ Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Jasmine shook his head gently. I decided to forget about you in the past¡­ But why did the reality bring your news to me again? Jasmine had mixed feelings. It turned out that there was a time when Camille was so close to him. But now it is unknown where she is going¡­ Jasmine thought to himself. Jasmine and Mandra had their own worries at this time, so they did not notice the change of Jasmine¡¯s mood. Then, the three talked about something else. After Jasmine and Mandra wished Jasmine a safe journey, they left. *** In a sh, a few days passed. It was the day when Jasmine left the Upper Kingdom and headed towards the Ancient Kingdom. On this day, not only did the closest friends of Jasminee to see him off, but also the disciples of the other Upper Kingdoms, who had fought side by side with him, also came to see him off. They were envious and blessed. Others thought that the next time they saw Jasmine, they didn¡¯t know when it would be. After all, to an Upper Kingdom, an Ancient Kingdom was like a towering mountain in front of a stone. However, Jasmine now understood that it was not only difficult for the cultivators to go to the Ancient Kingdom, but also many restrictions. However, if the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators wanted toe to the Upper Kingdom, they only needed to reach the realm where they could walk freely in Ancient Kingdom. As for why there were few cultivators from Ancient Kingdoming to Upper Kingdom, it was actually quite simple. Why would a person who lived in a prosperous city have to go all the way to a poor and remote ce to suffer? This was the same for the Ancient Kingdom cultivators. The Ancient Kingdom had more opportunities, and the spiritual Qi was even stronger. In contrast, Upper Kingdom was really a barren ce. When saying goodbye to the crowd, Jasmine scanned the crowd with his Divine Awareness and found that there was no trace of Yvonne in the crowd. The Little Fox was still avoiding Jasmine. However, where Jasmine¡¯s Divine Sense had enveloped, he discovered a pair of eyes that were different from the rest of the people behind a rock. The water rippled, full of reluctance. Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 At this time, it was not just Yvonne who was unwilling to let Sandra leave. Everyone knew that they would be very busy in the following days. Sandra went to cultivate in the Divine Martial Country. He would encounter more and more challenges than in Upper Kingdom. Stefan and others rebuilt their sects and countries in Upper Kingdom and developed Immortal Montgomery. Xander, Lady Maisie, and the others would return to the Earlington of Efrax and rebuild the Heavenly Josefs Sect. These things wouldst after decades or centuries. Therefore, this also meant that it would be difficult for everyone to meet again in about a hundred years. Fortunately, most of them had reached the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and their lifespan had greatly increased. In a hundred years, as long as there was no ident, they would not encounter a situation where they were separated by life and death. Everyone bid farewell to Sandra. Soon, a whirlpool of spiritual Qi suddenly appeared in the clear sky. The sky became as thick as the sea. Everyone looked up and saw a big ship slowly driving out of the spiritual Qi vortex with an extremely majestic aura. The bow of this ship alone was bigger than a mountain peak. Moreover, as the great ship continuously sailed out, the oppressive and archaic feeling made one¡¯s soul tremble uncontrobly. The whole world seemed to be covered up. In front of this big ship, ordinary people were as small as stones facing a mountain. On the mast of the ship, a g that covered the sky and the sun was whistling in the wind. Around the g, the wind and thunder were rolling. If a cultivator of at the initial stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm were to approach, his flesh and blood would be shattered and turned into mud. This scene shocked everyone present. The g was written with the words ¡°Divine Martial¡±. No one knew how many sharp radiances these two words contained. At first nce, people would feel a sharp pain in their eyes, as if their bodies would be torn into pieces. Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but feel an uncontroble fear. ¡°The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s bearing is indeed extraordinary!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°So this is the legendary Ancient Kingdom sect!¡± ¡°When I was cultivating in the Upper Kingdom, I thought I had be a man of virtue. But now, in the eyes of the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom, we are probably the same as frogs at the bottom of a well.¡± ¡°There is always someone better than you. You¡¯re right¡­¡± ¡°Although the Upper Kingdom sects all have Flying magic treasures, none of them canpare to this ship!¡± ¡°From the looks of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s atmosphere, it is the strongest Real Immortal Realm in the Upper Kingdom. If we go there, I¡¯m afraid we are just like a smallndlord, far from being a Royal Noble¡­¡± Everyone was in awe and fear. These feelings and thoughts were uncontrobly disyed on his face. But Sandra was different from everyone else. When he saw this ship that was filled with the sky, he was momentarily absent-minded, but he quickly calmed down. Compared with the exmations of the crowd, all kinds of thoughts shed across his eyes. He remembered what Edgar said to him in the Imperial City at that time. Edgar said that my mother was taken away by a huge ship¡­ I have been cultivating in Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect for a long time. Although I have seen a lot of flying magic treasures, I have never seen such a ship. Today, the big ship of the Divine Martial Country looks like the giant ship mentioned by Edgar¡­ Thinking of this, Sandra¡¯s eyes lit up. He felt as if he was getting closer to the truth behind his mother¡¯s departure. When the female cultivator appeared at the bow of the shipst time, Sandra calmed down and took a step forward, cupping his hands in salute. The female cultivator was naturally the senior sister among the three. This time, her junior sister and Martial Uncle did note together. Although she was alone, standing at the bow of the ship, she did not make people feel surprised at all. Instead, she seemed to be a beautiful female cultivator, which was shocking. While Sandra was saluting the female cultivator, the female cultivator was carefully sizing up Sandra. After two years, she also wanted to see how much progress Sandra had made. Although Sandra¡¯s aura was restrained and he did not show all his strength, he hovered in mid-air, giving people a feeling that the universe was rotating around him. As for himself, it was as if the sea had returned to ruins, and he was unfathomable. It seems that he has made greater progress than I thought¡­ The female cultivator nodded secretly. And¡­ It seems that Milos has not been wronged at all even if he lost to Sandra. We have also considered how much Milos will improve in two years if he wins. Although Milos was already a Real Immortal Realm, his potential was still much worse than that of Sandra. But I¡¯m curious¡­ After thinking for a while, the female cultivator nced at Sandra again and thought. Logically speaking, it is absolutely impossible to cultivate a disciple of Upper Kingdom with such strength in the Efrax¡­ It was like a mortal tree that could never grow into a towering tree in a hotnd and desert. Moreover, even if Sandra had excellent talent and was a once-in-a-lifetime son of fate, the cultivation resources of Efrax and Upper Kingdom should not be enough for him toplete such a promotion. Now it seems so¡­ In addition to his amazing talent, he also has all kinds of adventures and opportunities¡­ The female cultivator guessed. However, she did not care much about what kind of adventures and opportunities Sandra had. After all, it was a taboo to ask about other people¡¯s secrets casually in the rtionship between the cultivators. It was normal for them to turn against each other. This time, she came again to guide Sandra away. The female cultivator moved her finger, and the spiritual Qi around the ship burst out like a tide, splitting a road. Seeing this, Sandra turned around, waved goodbye to the crowd, and flew toward the road. A momentter, he stepped on the deck of the ship. He then saw that the ship¡¯s body was so big that it could be described as incredible. At first nce, it looked like a mountain, a ne. Mountains rose and fell, rivers rushed, and even seven-colored neon rainbows could be seen under the clouds. The city stood tall. The female cultivator was not in a hurry to tell something to Sandra. It would take a long time for them to reach their destination. It would not be toote to say anything on the way. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now¡­¡± the female cultivator said to Sandra indifferently and waved her hand. Boom! A roar that sounded like a river of water was heard. Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 The void shook and spiritual waves surged. The entire sky seemed to have turned into a whirlpool that devoured the universe. The precious light around the ship swallowed and exhaled. As it rumbled, it gradually entered the center of the vortex and disappeared. After entering the void, Moana felt a tremor under his feet. The next moment, the surroundings of the ship all turned into a unified cyan color, as thick as the ancient blue sky. At the same time, the air suddenly became sticky and heavy. He felt like he was immersed in the sea. However, this feeling onlysted for a moment. When the ship started to move forward at full speed, everything returned to normal. At this time, Moana also began to observe and feel the surroundings carefully. The ship shuttled through the void at an amazing speed. With the current realm of Moana, he could not know how fast the ship was. The female cultivator seemed to have seen the doubt in Moana¡¯s eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She said, ¡°We¡¯re not going through the void passage now. It will take too long¡­¡± ¡°Where are we now?¡± Moana asked. He looked at both sides. The space on both sides of the ship had turned into a chaotic color. Although it looked like it was slowly rolling, Moana had a feeling that even if he tried his best, he might not be able to break the void. The female cultivator looked at Moana for a moment and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t talk about this for the time being.¡± Seeing that Moana was even more confused, the female cultivator exined, ¡°When you officially be a disciple of our Divine Martial Sect, someone will exin it to you in detail.¡± At this point, Moana stopped asking. However, he could take this opportunity to ask another question. ¡°Senior sister, where are we going next? I heard from youst time that I need to pass some test to be a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect?¡± ¡°Correct¡­¡± The female cultivator nodded. She pondered for a moment, seemingly sorting out her thoughts. After a while, she looked at Moana and said, ¡°My name is Molie Stuart.¡± ¡°Senior Molie¡­¡± Moana shouted. ¡°Yes,¡± Molie nodded. ¡°Take out Glory City¡®s certificate first¡­¡± Moana took out the golden Tiger Charm as Molie said. During the period of seclusion, he also took out the Tiger Charm from time to time, carefully studying and ying with it. This meant that he could enter the Glory City, and it exuded a mysterious and mysterious aura. It didn¡¯t look like it was made of any kind of Heaven or Earth Treasure. It gave off a feeling that it was more like a treasure that had been formed by taking the creation of heaven and earth. Moana could feel a trace of ¡°Essence¡± on the Tiger Charm. But with his current realm, he could not pry too much. However, there was one thing that could be confirmed. The Tiger Charm on his body made him feel clear-headed and energetic. Molie added, ¡°We¡¯re going to Glory City now. How much do you know about Glory City? ¡± Moana understood this question. So he said with assurance, ¡°In the war between the Human n and the Demon n, Glory City was one of the main battlefields between the Human n and Demon n. Before this battle, the strength of the Human n and the Demon n had always been simr. They were evenly matched¡­¡± ¡°The Glory City was originally a death formation set up by the Demon n, trying to lure the masters of the Human n to this ce. Then, they would catch all of them and weaken the strength of the Human n. However, when the cultivators of the Human n discovered that they had fallen into a trap, they burst out unprecedented power and turned the tide¡­¡± ¡°Although they had sacrificed many cultivators, they killed more masters of the Demon n. Since this battle, the Demon n had been constantly losing ground. In the end, they could notpete with the Human n and retreated to a deeper ce¡­ The battle of Glory City is the turning point of the battle between the Human n and the Demon n.¡± Moana¡¯s description made Molie nod repeatedly. After he finished speaking, Molie said, ¡°You are in the Upper Kingdom, but you can understand these things, which is enough to prove your sincerity¡­ What you said was right. The Glory City had a deep and important meaning for the Human Race cultivators. Not only in the past, but now, it was like a city wall that blocked the demon n¡­ Glory City not only represents the glory of the Human n against the Demon n, but also represents the Human n¡¯s courage and strength¡­¡± At this point, Molie paused for a moment before her gazended on Moana and said, ¡°This is also the reason why the Glory City was chosen by the Ancient Kingdom sects as a training ground for disciples.¡± Moana was keenly aware of the different wordings in Molie¡¯s words. He immediately asked, ¡°Senior, do you mean that it¡®s not just a test for new disciples?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Molie nodded. ¡°The size of the Glory City is far beyond your imagination. Otherwise, how could it be a barrier to the invasion of the demon n?¡± Pointing at the big ship under her feet, Molie said, ¡°The speed of this magic weapon is dozens of times faster than that of Real Immortal Realm tearing the void. But even if we use it to fly at full speed in the Glory City without sleep, it is impossible to fly the whole continentpletely for a year and a half.¡± ¡°So huge¡­¡± Moana was secretly surprised. ¡°Normally, it will take us two days to reach the Glory City,¡± Molie thought for a while and continued, ¡°Anyway, since we¡®vee to this point, I¡¯ll tell you about the trial test you¡¯re going to face in advance.¡± Moana¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°Moana, you should know that there are 96 Ancient Kingdoms and 300 Upper Kingdoms above the continent¡­ In this way, every Ancient Kingdom has about three subsidiary Upper Kingdoms,¡± Molie said. Moana nodded. He knew about it. Molie continued, ¡°Our Divine Martial Kingdom is one of the 96 Ancient Kingdoms. You are the only disciple we recruited in the Upper Kingdom during this trial test. And this candidate was originally Frank, the Grand Pure Emperor¡­¡± Moana felt that Molie¡¯sst sentence seemed to contain a deep meaning. However, she did not exin further, so he did not interrupt her. ¡°The disciples participating in this trial test, except for you, are all from the Divine Martial Country. In addition, there were new disciples from the other 95 Ancient Kingdoms who came to participate in the trial test. There are more than 10,000 in total¡­¡± Hearing this, Moana secretly estimated. There were 96 Ancient Kingdoms in total, with a total of ten thousand. In that case, there were about a hundred trial disciples in each of the Ancient Kingdom. At this time, Moana couldn¡¯t help but think of the Phoenixdance Kingdom that he identally entered last time. Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 At that time, Nirina killed several cultivators from the Phoenixdance Ancient Kingdom and obtained the book from one of the Amethyst Pce Realms. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I wonder if I will meet a cultivator from the Phoenixdance Kingdom this time¡­ Nirina thought. However, he quickly calmed down and focused on Anne¡¯s descriptions. Anne didn¡¯t know that Nirina had entered the Ancient Kingdom before, so she didn¡®t know what he was thinking and she didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ The area of the Glory City is too vast, and the area of your trial is only the periphery. Therefore, under normal circumstances, you will not encounter cultivators whose cultivation and realm are much higher than yours¡­¡± Anne stopped and looked at Nirina. ¡°Do you have anything to ask?¡± Nirina thought for a while and asked, ¡°What¡®s the general content of the trial test?¡± ¡°The content is very simple,¡± Anne smiled and added, ¡°If you can survive until the end of the trial test, you will pass. There were too many powerful figures of the Demon n buried in the Glory City that year, so there would be many evil ghosts and monsters among them, as well as some dead souls of the Human n cultivators. They were infected by the Demon Aura and became some powerful undead¡­¡± ¡°In short, most of what you have to face is this. The specific situation would depend on which area to choose. In different regions of the Glory City, the danger of the trial test was also different. But don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Anne waved her hand. Because of the outstanding performance of Nirina in killing Stefan, Anne was full of patience for Nirina. At this moment, her exnation was as detailed as possible. ¡°In Glory City, danger often appears with opportunities. The more dangerous the ce was, the corresponding opportunities would usually exist. The ces where some powerful undead exist might be hiding the magic weapons used by some human cultivators¡­¡± ¡°Many disciples who participated in the trial test were still unknown at the beginning. However, because he had a fortuitous encounter in the trial test, his strength had increased greatly in a short time. After the trial test, he would be the best among the new disciples. Even after entering the Divine Martial Sect, he had made rapid progress every day¡­¡± ¡°Many Ancient Kingdoms¡¯ cultivators will also enter the depths of the Glory City, hoping to touch the immortal fate and improve their realm and strength.¡± At this time, Anne seemed to think of something. She blinked and reminded Nirina, ¡°But one thing, don¡¯t becent because you killed Stefan. Although Stefan was a genius, it was because all of you were cultivating in Upper Kingdom. When you arrived at the Ancient Kingdom, you would find that geniuses like him were as numerous as stars¡­¡± ¡°In the Glory City, although almost all of them were undead, because they were all giants when they were alive, and their strength was very strong, and with the umtion of time, many undead already had consciousness¡­¡± ¡°Their wisdom is far beyond that of the zombies you have seen before. Some of the undead have even regained their physical bodies and Taoist bodies. They look the same as cultivators. They are even stronger than cultivators at the same level because they are not afraid of death.¡± Although Anne¡¯s words sounded harsh, Nirina understood that she was being honest. In fact, she was reminding him and was good to him. Nirina did not feel ufortable at all and thanked Anne again. Although Anne was born in the Divine Martial Country and was not a disciple selected from the Upper Kingdom like Nirina, she had participated in the trial test of the Glory City. Therefore, he could learn many details about the trial test from her. Anne did her best to answer Nirina¡¯s questions. *** Time flew. After that, Nirina sat and rested for half a day. Then, he felt that the ship¡¯s speed suddenly elerated, and the void around him became mottled from the previous chaos. It felt like a breath of air had suddenly stretched, and everything around it was stretching forward endlessly. But the process onlysted for an hour before the ship slowed down. Nirina looked at the light. Anne nodded slightly. ¡°We¡¯re almost there¡­¡± Nirina stood up, went to the bow, and looked forward. As the ship slowed down, the chaos on both sides began to be clear. It was like a picture scroll that was pulled at a high speed. At first, it was too fast to be seen clearly. As time went by, a continuous golden line appeared at the end of Nirina¡¯s vision, as if the sun had just cut through the horizon. This golden line stretched for tens of thousands of miles, stretching between heaven and earth. Above the golden line was the clear sky, and the sun shone on everything in the world. Beneath the golden thread was a pitch-cknd that engulfed everything. Golden threads were like a dividing line between life and death, light and darkness. That¡¯s the Glory City¡­ Nirina took a deep breath and clenched his fists under his long sleeves involuntarily. His eyes shed with a bright light, and a fierce and fierce breath burst out. Anne noticed the change in his Nirina and thought that he was looking forward to the trial test. But what she didn¡®t know was that his expectation for the trial test was only one aspect. More importantly, he knew that he was one step closer to his lost mother. As the ship continued to move forward, the thin golden line that originally existed at the end of heaven and earth, like a magnificent mountain range, rose from the ground and was forced into people¡¯s eyes. The towering city wall, even the broken walls and ruins, was extremely tall and magnificent, as if it was the skeleton of a giant full of the vicissitudes of history. In the sandstorm, it told the tragedy of blood, fire, frost, and thunder. Nirina stood at the bow of the ship and watched this scene silently. Anne looked around and nodded. Nirina¡¯s appearance was not only better than her, but also much better than most of the cultivators who saw Glory City for the first time. There are countless cultivators and demons buried in the Glory City. The umtion of millions of years has made the aura here be more solemn than that of ordinary cultivators¡¯ sects¡­ Ordinary cultivators would turn pale when they saw the Glory City from a distance. Their breathing was short, and some of them even knelt on the ground with their knees going limp. Nirina¡¯s performance at the moment satisfied me. He deserves to rece Stefan¡­ Stefan¡® arrogance was written on his face. The arrogance of Nirinaes from the bones¡­ Anne judged. Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 After a while, Lydia suddenly felt as if the ship had hit something. A squeezing force surged from all directions. The sound of steel twisting could be heard all around the ship. Lydia looked at Molie and saw her saying, ¡°We¡¯re here¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, he saw everything around him suddenly open. This scene seemed to be squeezed out of the congested crowd in an instant. An open in appeared in front of him. The in was covered with fine golden sand, and hundreds of figures had gathered in the distance. Further away was a towering city wall that reached the sky like a dragon spine. Behind the city wall was the interior of the Glory City. Lydia and the others stopped outside the city. ¡°We have to wait here for a while,¡± Molie said. Under the guidance of Molie, Lydia flew off the ship. Afternding on the ground, he immediately felt that there were Divine Thoughts falling toward him. These Divine Thoughts were full of suspicion, scrutiny, and even some malicious probing. Coupled with the millions of years of umted aura outside the city, if the newly arrived cultivator was careless, they might be crushed to the ground. Lydia gave a cold humph then suddenly spread out his Divine Awareness. Suddenly, there was a crackling sound in the surrounding void, like the sound of lightning exploding. The golden sand under his feet swayed a few times like water waves, and the Divine Awareness that fell on Lydia¡¯s body was suddenly shattered. The other Divine Awarenesss that were still trying to get close to him quickly retracted, as if they were tentacles that felt pain. Lydia looked at Molie, indicating that he was fine. Molie nodded and led Lydia forward. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he quickly observed the surrounding cultivators. These cultivators came earlier than Lydia. ording to Molie¡¯s information, he already knew that they came from different Ancient Kingdoms. Only a small portion of them had arrived. As these cultivators had not officially entered the sect yet, they did not put on their uniform robes. It¡¯s just like him. Lydia had not yet passed the trial test and entered the Divine Martial Sect, so he was still wearing his robe. As soon as he approached, Lydia felt the strong aura from these cultivators. Most of the cultivators were sitting cross-legged in meditation. Their auras lingered in the air, like the roars of tigers and dragons, like raging waves and thunder. Lydia saw that one of the cultivators had millions of saber lights shing behind him. Each of these saber lights was extremely sharp, as if they werepletely condensed from light. Any random stroke could cut the darkness into pieces and bring eternal light. There was another cultivator. Even though he was meditating, his head was surrounded by a wriggling bloody mist. This bloody mist seemed to be brewing a peerless fiendish demon. That tragic aura caused a sea of blood to rise above his head. Among them, countless Fiendgod beasts were howling wildly. Anyone who got a little closer could not help shivering. There was a female cultivator in front of Lydia. The aura of this female cultivator was ordinary. But when he walked past her, he found that the female cultivator was facing him from all angles. In other words, the direction in which the female cultivator sat did not change, but at any time, she would face Lydia. The Way of Space¡­ Lydia was slightly moved. Because he was also meditating on the Way of Space, he saw through it at once. This female cultivator also had some understanding in this respect. Although her body seemed to be in front of everyone at this time, in fact, if someone attacked her at this time, it would definitely be in vain. Because this female cultivator had used the Space Dao to hide herself in a folded void. What was disyed in front of everyone was just a projection, like a mirror or a picture in the water. The true Dao body observed everyone around it at every moment. After passing by this female cultivator, Lydia also saw a male cultivator with long hair like frost. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As soon as the male cultivator moved, crackling sounds could be heard from the surrounding void, and the water vapor froze into ice. In his eyes, there seemed to be an ancient ice field. Even the erupting volcanoes and falling meteorites would be easily frozen at this moment. The appearance of Lydia attracted the attention of these cultivators. It was not because Lydia¡¯s appearance was very strange, nor was it because these cultivators were curious about the new people. It was because Lydia had just appeared and disyed an extremely strong Divine Awareness oppression. It was also because Lydia had just shown part of his strength that these cultivators only looked at him from afar. No one was as unscrupulous as before. As he followed Molie all the way, Lydia scanned his surroundings with his Divine Sense. He knew what was going on. All the cultivators he saw gave him an extremely strong feeling of supremeprehension of cultivation methods and magical powers. The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivators are indeed different from the Upper Kingdom cultivators. Every cultivator I saw had the same strong aura as George. And this was just on the surface¡­ I don¡¯t know how strong these cultivators are¡­ In addition, Lydia also noticed that most of the cultivators on the in had reached the Real Immortal Realm. After all, in the Upper Kingdom, the Real Immortal Realm was absolutely a powerful existence above all living beings. Like the original Lunia, the number of cultivators in Real Immortal Realm was no more than five. However, hundreds of people at the Real Immortal Realm were gathered on the in. And as the trial test came, the number would continue to increase. If these cultivators attacked together, the whole Lunia would be destroyed in an instant and would be completely wiped out from the continent. Molie led Lydia to a crowd. There were about a dozen people in the group. When they saw Molie, they looked at her curiously, coldly, or doubtfully. Lydia nced at the group of people and had a guess. Sure enough, a young cultivator walked out of the group of people. The cultivator¡¯s long ck hair was casually scattered behind his head. He looked at Lydia carefully. As soon as Lydia was looked at by the other side, he felt that his chest was pressed against by something hard, and the air around him became heavy. The other cultivators also felt this change and couldn¡¯t help but smile yfully. Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 ¡°Senior Brother Kent¡­¡± Rebbeca could feel the change in the aura around her. Without batting an eyelid, she took a step forward and blocked the gap between Amber and the male cultivator, blocking most of the pressure. Amber¡¯s eyes moved slightly. At this time, he heard the sound of Rebbeca. ¡°Senior Brother Kent¡¯s realm is slightly higher than mine. Although he was at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, he was not far from the fourth stage. Rumor had it that he might have a chance to be promoted in three or five years¡­ You¡¯ve just entered the sect. Don¡¯t have any conflict with him.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Hearing Rebbeca¡¯s voice, Amber narrowed his eyes slightly. He already knew that when a cultivator entered the Real Immortal Realm and left the mortal body, there would no longer be any difference between the entry level, mid level, and peak. All realms were divided into nine levels. Nine levels of Real Immortal Realm, nine levels of Nirvana stage, and nine levels of Chief Sovereign. However, Violet Kent had broken through from the third stage of Real Immortal Realm to the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm. It was a great deal. Amber could clearly feel that Violet¡¯s momentum not only gave people endless pressure, but also had the depth of the sea. His strength seemed to be bottomless, and he was much stronger than Boneng. If Boneng were to be Violet¡¯s opponent, he would be directly suppressed by Violet as soon as they met. The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s cultivator is indeed different from the Upper Kingdom cultivator¡­ No wonder there was a thick Space Barrier between the Ancient Kingdoms and the Upper Kingdom. Otherwise, if the cultivator of Upper Kingdom identally broke in, even if Boneng and the Sect Master of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect were like them, who couldmand the wind and rain in the Upper Kingdom, in this Ancient Kingdom, would be just ordinary civilians. The powerful cultivator here can crush them to death with one finger¡­ In an instant, Amber thought of many things. However, what bothered him the most was Rebbeca¡®s attitude towards him. Obviously, there was something that Rebbeca didn¡¯t tell him. However, due to the current situation, it was inconvenient to make it too clear. Amber nodded calmly, indicating that he knew. He had just arrived and did not know much about the Divine Martial Country. Since an expert from the Divine Martial Sect had shown his strength in front of him, he naturally did not want the other party to find an excuse to make trouble for him. Moreover, Rebbeca was standing in front of him, blocking most of the pressure. Seeing Rebbeca¡¯s appearance, Violet shifted his eyes away from Amber and looked at her. After a while, he said, ¡°Junior Sister Stuart, thank you for your hard work.¡± Rebbeca had also realized that the current situation was different from what she had thought before. She was about to find an excuse to take Amber away when she heard Violet continue, ¡°This is Amber who killed Boneng in Lunia, right?¡± Ha! Amber sneered in his heart. He was not an ordinary cultivator. If a top intelligent person could be said to have Nine Apertures Exquisite Heart. Then Amber must have at least 12 or 15! From Violet¡¯s short words and his attitude just now, as well as the little information Amber knew before, he had understood. This Violet was definitely rted to Boneng. So¡­ Boneng has extended his hand so long that he has already reached the Ancient Kingdom¡­ Amber was a little surprised. Rebbeca replied seriously, ¡°Senior Brother Kent, Amber killed Boneng in a fair and square way. There is no conspiracy. Not only me, but also Martial Uncle knew this.¡± Violet sneered and nodded. ¡°You think I¡¯ll make trouble for him? No, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Violet pointed at Amber and looked at Rebbeca. ¡°He¡¯s far from qualified. Do you think I¡¯ll deal with a mere Amethyst Pce Realm since I am at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm? If I really take action, it will be me who will lose face. Others willugh at me for bullying the weak¡­¡± Violet¡¯s tone did not hide his contempt for Amber. He looked at Amber again and sneered repeatedly. ¡°Amber, don¡¯t think that killing Boneng is equivalent to defeating him forever. If you really have self-knowledge, go back to your Lunia now¡­ The Divine Martial Country is not a ce where an ant who relies on luck to reach the pinnacle cane.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Amber squinted at Violet and said with a faint smile, ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± ¡°You!¡± Unexpectedly, Amber dared to reply. Violet¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a fierce light. The wind and thunder in his palm instantly shed, and a surging murderous intent rolled over. The faces of the surrounding cultivators immediately changed. Rebbeca¡®s expression also changed. He wanted to protect Amber. But at this time, Amber was calm and said lightly, ¡°You just said that if you attacked me, you would lose face. Now if you attack me, I want to know if you are not afraid of losing face, or do you think that your words are bullsh*t?¡± Bam! Violet clenched his fists tightly. The veins on the back of his hands squirmed, and rolling thunder and lightning exploded wildly in his palms. Terrifying air currents almost blew up the void. His face turned livid at this moment. Amber looked at him coldly without fear. It was one thing for a neer to not provoke the Real Immortal Realms of the sect. But if the other side bullied him, Amber would not allow him to do that. Rebbeca was ready to stop Violet at any time. However, what was unexpected was that Violet inhaled a deep breath of air a momentter. He actually rxed his taut body and coldly nced at Amber, ¡°I naturally disdain to attack an ant like you in order not to beughed at by others. However, you should also take care of yourself¡­¡± After that, he turned around and left. The almost stagnant air around him began to flow again as Violet left. Seeing the other party left, Rebbeca heaved a long sigh of relief. Her realm and strength were not as good as Violet¡¯s. If there was really a conflict, she and Amber would definitely suffer losses. However, when she turned around and looked at Amber, she found that Amber did not rx at all. ¡°You should have endured it just now¡­¡± Rebbeca thought for a moment and said to Amber. Amber shook his head. His eyes fell on Violet¡¯s back. If Violet hadunched an attack just now, Amber would have thought that this person was nothing more than this. But Violet actually swallowed his anger in front of everyone. That meant that Violet¡¯s mind was deeper than he looked. In the future, I must be more alert to this person¡­ Amber thought to himself. Of course, he would not think that it was just an ident that Violet targeted him because of Boneng. Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sonya wanted to know how close Josua was to the Divine Martial Country from Sonya. But before he could say anything, several figures hade from all directions. He raised his eyelids and nced at them. It was the cultivators who had been standing behind Dora and watching the fun. There were men and women among these cultivators. They were imposing and dazzling, and their magical robes were emitting a heart-palpitating precious light. Their entire bodies were exuding an aura of superiority, and their magical force was powerful. However, the momentum of these people was not as good as Dora¡¯s. Sonya just nced at them lightly and was toozy to pay attention to them. Seeing that Sonya didn¡¯t care at all, the cultivators stopped walking. They looked at each other with dissatisfaction. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. They naturally wanted to humiliate Sonya after Dora. Unexpectedly, Sonya looked down upon them. This made these cultivators feel that they were neglected. ¡°An ant from the Amethyst Pce Realm dares to underestimate us!¡± These cultivators frowned and stepped forward. ¡°So you¡¯re Sonya Montgomery, who killed Josua?¡± One of the male cultivators in a python robe nced at Sonya with a cold and arrogant face. Another well-dressed female cultivator stopped Sonya with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, senior sister. We just want to know what kind of cultivator can kill Josua.¡± Another cultivator also said with a faint smile, ¡°Senior Stuart, we¡¯re all fellow disciples after the Glory City trial test. You will give us face, right? What¡¯s more, even if you don¡®t give us face, you can¡¯t ignore Prince Barne.¡± The Prince Barne mentioned by the cultivator was the cultivator in the python robe who said earlier, Killian Barne. The five or six people present were also led by him. Seeing Sonya¡¯s hesitation, Prince Barne continued, ¡°I think you¡¯re just so-so, Sonya. You¡¯re just an Amethyst Pce Realm, nothing special¡­ Did you really defeat Josua with your own strength?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, someone next to him continued, ¡°I also find it strange. I¡¯ve never heard of an Amethyst Pce Realm winning against a Real Immortal Realm, let alone kill a Real Immortal Realm¡­ How dare an ordinary person of the Amethyst Pce Realm im to have killed a Real Immortal? It seems as though a true Immortal really is worthless.¡± Another one also added, ¡°If a cultivator wishes to break through to the Real Immortal Realm, aside from their own great wisdom and great perseverance, they also need to have great opportunities. If they were to be killed so easily by Amethyst Pce Realm, then what¡¯s the point of the existence of Real Immortal? It would be great if everyone were to reach Amethyst Pce Realm and live happily.¡± ¡°Humph, Sonya, if you have self- knowledge, get back to your Upper Kingdom!¡± ¡°Sonya, why don¡¯t you take a look at this ce? All the cultivators who cane here are God¡¯s favored sons. As long as you are not blind, you should see that there are not Amethyst Pce Realms here. I¡¯m a Real Immortal Realm, but one day I¡¯m going to participate in the trial test with an ant from Amethyst Pce Realm. I¡¯m so ashamed!¡± ¡°The Glory City is the glory of the Human n against the Demon n. How can an Amethyst Pce Realm be qualified to enter it? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a lying Amethyst Pce Realm!¡± ¡°To be able to kill a Real Immortal in Amethyst Pce Realm is a joke!¡± The mocking remarks were like swords stabbing at Sonya. Upon hearing this, Sonya frowned. Sonya, who knew the inside story, was about to stop them. Because she knew better than anyone that the whole process of Sonya killing Josua was fair and square. The strength of Sonya was understandable. But at this moment, a pressure suddenly came from the void. Sonya¡®s movements froze. Senior Brother Kent! Sonya instantly felt the pressureing from Dora. Obviously, Dora did not attack Sonya just now, but it did not mean that he would pretend that nothing had happened. He was going to make use of the group of people led by Prince Barne to teach Sonya a lesson! Dora secretly suppressed Sonya, as if he had released an order to Prince Barne and others. A sharp light shed in Prince Barne¡¯s eyes. He snorted and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see if it¡¯s true that you can kill a Real Immortal Realm. Let¡¯s have a try and see if it¡¯s really true! Endless Surge!¡± Without warning, he attacked Sonya. In an instant, with his body as the center, it was raining heavily. The rolling seawater swept through the general trend of heaven and earth and violently washed toward Sonya. One water column after another, like a huge dragon, twisted violently, like a thunderbolt. It was about to smash Sonya into minced meat. The other cultivators looked as if they were watching a good show. ¡°Bullying the weak?¡± Sonyaughed. The next moment, his face darkened. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± Sonya directly raised his hand and waved his arm. It shook at a high speed. He didn¡¯t use any magical power, but the powerful Qi and blood burned in his palm in an instant. The zing mes immediately burned the void to copse. In the mes, rays of sharp golden light violently cut through the void, tore the darkness and brought light. Bang! The center of the sea was immediately burned through. In the blink of an eye, the seawater turned into boiling hot water vapor. The water vapor could steam an ancient beast in an instant. Sonya stretched out his five fingers again. Bang! The towering water columns suddenly exploded. At first nce, the seawater poured down like a hole in the sky. Sonya kept moving. He was expressionless. He opened his five fingers and grabbed at Prince Barne. It was just a palm, but at this moment, it seemed that it could smash heaven and earth. Prince Barne felt his hair stand on end and his soul was about to be crushed. He took a deep breath and opened his eyes wide. A dazzling blue light shone like stars. Behind him, the blue light shot up into the sky. ¡°The ancient times, the frozen night! Cold frost eternal life, Immortal Yama!¡± Prince Barne roared. The void behind him kept copsing. The blue light, which was like a huge wave, rushed into the sky. In the flying ice and snow, a magnificent ice in, which was thousands of miles high, suddenly rose up from the ground and oppressed Sonya with great strength. Crack! Wherever the ice ins went, the void shattered. The surrounding cultivators all looked shocked and eximed. Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 ¡°Eternal Yama Skill!¡± ¡°This is Prince Albert¡¯s unique skill!¡± ¡°Prince Albert actually disyed his unique skill all of a sudden. He is going to put Marsha to death!¡± ¡°Marsha provoked the Real Immortal Realm with his Amethyst Pce Realm. He should be punished for his offense!¡± ¡°Although Prince Albert is only at the first stage of Real Immortal Realm, it is said that he has the strength to challenge the second stage long ago. Today, he has disyed the Eternal Yama Skill, so let¡¯s watch a good show!¡± All of a sudden, streams of divine thoughts and countless eyes gathered. Boom! The towering cier and snowfield covered the sky and the sun, as if it was a natural moat. The high wall between heaven and earth, like an ancient frost giant, pointed at the sky and the earth, and pressed hard toward Marsha. The void was frozen and then shattered. Everything was swept away. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Marsha gave a cold snort. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The sound was like a storm gathering in his palm. The blood-colored glow was like the zing sun, and also like the zing gods of the Ninth Heaven. They were about to melt the Heavens, extend their heads, and burn the world. ¡°Break!¡± With a loud roar, Marsha raised his hand, and a blood-red spear was activated by his strength. Countless forces rushed up and turned into a rainbow-like light, shooting into the sky and the ice in. Bang! Everyone felt that the earth was shaking, as if the universe had been destroyed. The ice in was smashed into pieces in front of everyone. Thousands of kilometers, the ice ins that had been built in ancient times suddenly shattered. Terrifying cracks spread out like the mouths of a giant beast. Bang! With a loud bang, the ice in waspletely shattered into powder. Prince Albert¡®s face changed dramatically. His body kept shaking, and his eyes were filled with panic. Seeing this scene, many cultivators around almost popped their eyeballs out. ¡°Prince Albert was suppressed?!¡± ¡°What suppression? This is clearly crushing!¡± ¡°Prince Albert is no match for an Amethyst Pce Realm even if he performed his unique skill!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Prince Albert known as the best among the younger generation of the Divine Martial Country? Is he just a good-for-nothing?¡± Cries of surprise and doubts sounded from all directions. If it were in the past, Prince Albert would have argued reasonably and even gone back topete with the speakers. But now, he was scared out of his wits. As soon as Marsha attacked, the rolling momentum was like an ancient behemoth stomping down, and the earthpletely copsed. Oh no, I must escape! At this moment, there was only one thought in Prince Albert¡¯s mind. His instinct told him that if he didn¡¯t run away because of face at this time, his life would be lost here. He bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood. The blood was viscous and condensed in mid-air. Prince Albert murmured, and then a stream of spiritual Qi shot out. Thousands of formations immediately appeared in the blood. The formation burst out a strong light and folded the void, enveloping Prince Albert. ¡°Do you still think you can leave?¡± Marsha snorted and shook his body. His vigor surged and his power soared to the sky. The sun in the sky burned with golden mes. It was as if all eight regions were restricted by the power of heavenly deities. When Prince Albert was about to escape, he suddenly felt that the space around him was as solid as iron. It was extremely difficult for him to even move a finger, let alone travel through the void. It¡¯s over! Suddenly, a storm swept toward Prince Albert. The corners of Prince Albert¡¯s eyes twitched wildly, and he felt desperate. He saw with his own eyes that in the storm, Marsha¡¯s palm carried the ferocity of shattering everything. The surrounding formations suddenly copsed and instantly dissipated in the air. At this moment, Prince Albert felt that his body was like a piece of paper that could be torn into pieces at any time. Bang! Marsha shattered Prince Albert¡¯s Body-protection Gang with a p. The sound waves blew up the surrounding space. Prince Albert¡®s robe also exploded. Cracks appeared on his body, and blood and spiritual Qi gushed out at the same time. In an instant, he turned into a bloody man and flew away with a scream. This scene silenced the cultivators who were still eximing for a moment. No one had expected that Prince Albert could not even block one of Marsha¡¯s moves. It was like a strong adult man beating a baby on his own. Prince Albert¡¯s body flew far away and crashed to the ground. The in outside the Glory City was ten thousand times harder than steel. But at this moment, a huge pit was smashed. Prince Albert¡¯s body was wrapped in thick blood and fell into the pit like a rag. Marsha stepped forward and was about to kick Prince Albert again when his spiritual mind suddenly jumped wildly. Without hesitation, he stretched out his hand and grabbed it. Swoosh! Almost at the same time, a slender sword light appeared in front of him without warning. It was only an inch away from his be. Only Marsha could react facing this speed. If it were most of the cultivators present,the sword light would have prated their heads and shot out brains before they could realize it. As soon as he held the sword radiance, a st of cold air burst out from it, freezing Marsha¡¯s palms and arms. At the same time, Geena, who had just left, appeared in front of the pit. He put one hand behind his back and raised the sword with the other. It was he who stopped Marsha just now. At this time, the ice had covered Marsha¡¯s entire right arm. But Marsha didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He lowered his arm and looked coldly at Geena with a mocking smile. ¡°A sneak attack?¡± Geena frowned and shouted, ¡°Just now, Prince Albert saw that you were in a low realm and took the initiative to give you a step, but you are insatiable. Your temperament is too fierce¡­ Marsha, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you today. Ice your arm. With your strength, you can¡¯t break it before the end of the Glory City Test. I was just teaching you a lesson¡­¡± ¡°If you have the chance to enter the Divine Martial Sect after the trial test, many people will teach you how to be a qualified disciple¡­¡± Thisst sentence was an undisguised threat. The cultivators nearby who had heard about it now looked at Marsha with sympathy instead of the shock just now. It was the first time that a cultivator who hadn¡¯t entered the Divine Martial Sect had already offended a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 It was naturally not a good thing. Most of the cultivators present were waiting for the Glory City trial test before entering the sect. In their minds, the Ancient Kingdom sect was a high and mighty existence. No matter how prominent his previous status was, it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning in front of an ancient kingdom sect. Once one could step into the threshold of an Ancient Kingdom sect, it would be akin to a carp leaping over the dragon gate. There was a huge difference between it and the previous status. Therefore, for these cultivators who hadn¡¯t entered the sect, the disciples of the Ancient Kingdom were seniors, experts, and they had to face them respectfully. Before entering the sect, he had offended the seniors and experts. Even if he could enter the sect in the future, he would be ruthlessly suppressed. Therefore, in the eyes of the present cultivators, Rose¡¯s behavior just now was equivalent to cutting off the Path to Immortality. ¡°So what if he defeated Prince Stefan? Isn¡¯t that suicide?¡± ¡°Haha! Offending Prince Stefan and offending an official disciple of the Divine Martial Sect are two completely different things.¡± ¡°Is this Rose who killed Jamie? It doesn¡¯t matter if he killed Jamie. After all, Jamie hasn¡¯t entered the Divine Martial Sect yet. If he offends Jasmine, he won¡¯t want to enter the Divine Martial Sect again.¡± ¡°He still want to enter the Divine Martial Sect? If I were him, I would run as far as I can. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I would lose my life in the Glory City.¡± ¡°s, what a pity. He clearly has the strength and talent to kill a Real Immortal Realm when he is at Amethyst Pce Realm, but he has to do such a stupid thing. He is finished!¡± ¡°The trial test of the Glory City is already very dangerous. Now that one of his arms has been frozen and sealed, his strength must be greatly reduced. It seems that he is in great danger.¡± ¡°Jasmine!¡± For a moment, the area was filled with discussions. Although some of them sympathized with Rose, most of the cultivators were still watching the fun. There were also some cultivators who were secretly communicating with each other at this moment. They had secretly remembered the appearance of Rose and nned one by one. After Jasmine said those words, he did not say anything more. With a flick of his long sleeve, a space channel suddenly appeared beside him, and then he left with the seriously injured Prince Stefan. Looking at Jasmine¡¯s back, Rose snorted and said, ¡°The third stage of Real Immortal Realm can beat a fourth level of Real Immortal Realm. You can run fast¡­¡± Seeing that the surrounding gazes were full of gloating, Rose raised his frozen arm. Ssh! The mes suddenly burned. Rose¡¯s arm instantly turned into a torch. Immediately afterwards, the mes scattered. The ice covering his arm waspletely melted and evaporated, not a trace remaining. Immediately, those gloating and malicious eyes turned into surprise and horror. Without Rose¡¯s gaze, these cultivators turned around in a hurry for fear of looking at him. If this scene was seen by others, it would be once again known as ¡± unprecedented news¡±. Because so many Real Immortal Realms were shocked by an Amethyst Pce Realm and could not speak. Anne also walked over with aplicated look. She had seen the whole process of Rose killing Jamie. Jamie was only stronger than Prince Stefan. Rose was able to kill Jamie at that time, and now he had improved for two years. It was naturally easy to defeat Prince Stefan. Anne was not worried at all. However, what she did not expect was that Rose could easily dissolve Jasmine¡¯s ice-bound effect on him. Fortunately, Senior Kent has already left. Otherwise, he would have vomited blood¡­ Anne thought. She couldn¡¯t help but have a feeling when she looked at Rose. It was like facing a lion, a tiger, and a dragon. Although she was also at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, she was no longer as calm as before in front of Rose. However, Rose¡¯s attitude toward Anne did not change at all. ¡°Senior Sister Stuart¡­¡± Rose¡¯s expression became serious at this time. ¡°I think I should know more about the rtionship between Jamie and Divine Martial Sect.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anne nodded. Rose¡¯s attitude made her feel much better. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I was going to tell you something after the trial test. However, I did not expect such an ident to happen. The three of us went to the Lunia then. In addition to me, there was a junior sister and a martial uncle¡­ Whether the one who could enter the Divine Martial Sect is Jamie Powell, the Demon-override Prince¡­¡± Speaking of this, Anne paused for a moment and looked at Rose, saying, ¡°Or it¡¯s youter. Junior Sister and I have no objection.¡®¡¯ Hearing this, Rose understood. The real problemy with that martial uncle. On the way to the Glory City, Anne mentioned something. But every time she talked about this martial uncle, she would skip it. But today, Rose was going to know the whole story. Anne continued to say, ¡°But our Martial Uncle is particrly optimistic about Jamie. As far as I know, there are indeed some disciples in the sect who have already known Jamie, including some disciples who will participate in the Glory City trial test. They seem to have formed some alliances and are preparing to gain more benefits in the Glory City¡®s trial test.¡± After hearing this, Rose was not surprised. From the performance of Prince Stefan and others, it was estimated that Prince Stefan was one of the cultivators who had a rtionship with Jamie. But now Jamie had been killed, so Rose was toozy to investigate. Then, Anne changed the topic and became serious at this moment. ¡°I nned to remind you that you killed Jamie and got the opportunity to cultivate in the Divine Martial Country after you passed the trial test. It¡¯s a good thing for you¡­ But for a group of people like our Martial Uncle who thought highly of Jamie, you vited their interests. So be careful in this trial test of the Glory City and when you enter the Divine Martial Sect.¡± Anne¡¯s voice suddenly turned into a transferred voice. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you something else. Senior Brother Kent is a disciple of my Martial Uncle. His target for you is definitely not idental¡­¡± Rose lowered his eyelids and nodded. ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you, senior sister¡­¡± Anne looked at Rose carefully for a while and said nothing more. At the same time, Rose was also thinking about what the other party had just said. Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 Molie¡®s words were just one-sided for Vivian, so he would not believe them all. However, the information contained in this statement could also help him understand many things that he had not known before. That is to say, some people in the Divine Martial Sect thought highly of Boneng. Boneng was already dead, but his influence was still continuing. But I¡¯ve already thought about it, so I¡¯m not surprised¡­ In Vivian¡¯s heart, he quickly came up with the few possibilities that these people had attacked him. The first possibility is to avenge Boneng¡­ The second possibility was that they coveted the magic weapon Treasure left by Boneng¡­ There were only these two types¡­ Now many people knew that Boneng died in my hands. So it was easy to imagine that all kinds of treasures that Boneng had collected through Crape Myrtle Sect had fallen into my hands. My biggest disadvantage now is that I haven¡¯t reached the Real Immortal Realm. However, the suppression on Prince Alder just now was equivalent to killing a chicken to warn a monkey. It could eliminate some people¡¯s thoughts that shouldn¡¯t be. But at the same time, I also revealed part of my strength. In this way, some people who looked down on me will take me seriously¡­ All kinds of thoughts constantly emerged in Vivian¡¯s mind. I have to continue to improve¡­ I can kill early-stage Real Immortal Realms now, but it¡¯s far from enough. When I break through Amethyst Pce Realm and be a Real Immortal Realm, my strength will be greatly improved again. In this way, if anyone wants to attack me again, I don¡¯t need to be afraid¡­ With a clear vein, at this moment, Vivian thought clearly in his mind. Soon, he understood what he was going to do next. From his point of view, the cultivators who coveted him could only be within the Real Immortal Realm, or even below the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm. Because if the other party¡¯s realm was higher, his magical power, cultivation method and all kinds of precious materials were far beyond the gains of Boneng and Crape Myrtle Sect. In this way, no one would like this little treasure. Like an emperor, would he covet the property of a rich man? This trial test of Glory City is an excellent opportunity for me to improve. When I get in, I¡¯ll seize every opportunity to break through to the Real Immortal Realm earlier. When Ie out again, I will be reborn! At that time, regardless of whether they are Chyntia or not, I will kill them directly and cut off their minds¡­ With this in mind, a determined light shed in Vivian¡¯s eyes. At the same time, his mental state and aura also converged. In the eyes of outsiders, Vivian was as still as a mountain, as deep as a sea. No one could guess what he was thinking. Molie wanted to remind Vivian, but when she saw this situation, she knew that her words could not provide much help, so she stopped talking. Just as Vivian had expected, at this time, the number of eyes and Divine Senses spying on him did not really decrease. Instead, it was hidden to a deeper ce, and it was hard to notice if someone did not pay attention. After all, Vivian almost crushed Prince Alder. Now, the title ¡°Vivian of crushing Prince Alder¡± had quietly spread among the group of disciples waiting for the trial. Ssh! A folding fan glowing with precious light was put away. The cultivator holding the folding fan looked like Prince Alder, exuding a noble aura and was also at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. However,pared with the domineering aura of Prince Alder, the cultivator was much gentler. If he was in the secr world, he could definitely be regarded as a graceful prince of handsome. Especially the Cinnabar red dot between his eyebrows, which added some heroic spirit to the handsome face of the male cultivator, making it hard for others to forget it. At this time, the male handsome cultivator withdrew his eyes from the distance and turned to look at a red-dressed female cultivator beside him affectionately. This female cultivator was also extremely beautiful, evenparable to Ishac, Yvonne, and Jasmine. However, there was a hint of stubbornness and seriousness in her eyes that the others did not have. At this moment, the surrounding cultivators were either discussing or meditating and cultivating, but all of this did not affect her at all. The female cultivator looked at the ground in front of her and seemed to be thinking about something. The male handsome cultivator had long been ustomed to this. He cleared his throat and said with a smile, ¡± Gina, the one who just defeated Prince Alder was Vivian who had killed Grand Pure Emperor, Boneng¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to be just an Amethyst Pce Realm. It seems that there are many masters in this trial test of Glory City.¡± Only then did Gina Jones recover. She turned her head and looked at the handsome male cultivator in confusion. However, ording to her expression, she just realized that the other party was talking to her, but she did not care what the other party was talking about. The handsome male cultivator was not embarrassed. He smiled and repeated what he had just said. After listening, Gina blinked her eyes, ¡°Oh,¡± and then lowered her head to think again. The smile on the handsome male cultivator¡¯s face froze when he saw this scene. However, when he saw the nearly perfect side profile of Gina, he smiled again. ¡°Are you not surprised at all? Even you haven¡¯t defeated a cultivator at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm when you were in the Amethyst Pce Realm.¡± This time, because his words clearly mentioned her, Gina Jones raised her head and focused on the male handsome cultivator. The male handsome cultivator could clearly see his own reflection from Gina¡¯s clear eyes. His heart skipped a beat. Gina opened her cherry lips. However, there was no emotion in her words. ¡°George, I don¡¯t like you to call me that. Please call me Gina Jones in the future¡­ Besides, I¡¯m not very interested in other people¡¯s affairs. Whether Vivian killed Boneng or Prince Alder, it had nothing to do with me¡­¡± ¡°The Glory City is so big that we won¡¯t have a chance to meet. As for the matter that when I was in the Amethyst Pce Realm, I didn¡¯t defeat the third stage of Real Immortal Realm¡­¡± Gina Jones paused for a moment, and then said in a serious and sure tone, ¡°At that time, I just didn¡¯t encounter an opponent at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm.¡± Hiss¡­ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hearing this, the handsome male cultivator, named George Hans, gasped. The meaning of these words was very obvious. It was not that she could not defeat a third stage of Real Immortal Realm opponent, but she had no chance to meet such an opponent. Looking at Gina, who had lowered her head again and her words echoing in his ears, George suddenly became absent-minded. She is now at the second stage of the Real Immortal Realm¡­ Doesn¡¯t that mean that the fourth or fifth stage of the Real Immortal Realm can¡¯t suppress her? Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 George paid attention to Morine was because of Morine had killed Real Immortal, Moses, when he was in Amethyst Pce Realm. More cultivators paid attention to the treasures and cultivation methods that Morine possessed. Except for Valentina, none of the cultivators present had seen Morine kill Moses. But everyone saw with their own eyes that Morine defeated Prince Steven easily. Therefore, in their opinion, there could only be one reason why Morine could defeat Prince Steven, who was at a higher realm. He had great adventures and opportunities. *** ¡°If I can take advantage of this Glory City Trial Test to seize this opportunity, I can also soar to the sky!¡± ¡°Not only this opportunity, but also all of Moses¡¯ wealth can be revealed from Morine¡¯s mouth.¡± ¡°Anyway, as long as we kill him in the Glory City, there will be no evidence of killing him.¡± Numerous Divine Thoughts were constantly transmitted between the cultivators present. There was a ce where nine cultivators gathered. This killing intent was stronger than ever. The nine cultivators wore very simr violet magical robes. Each and every one of them seemed especially tall and sturdy, as if they could tear the heavens apart. Although they were also on the periphery of the Glory City, they were not worried about being heard because of the formation around them. ¡°It turns out that Moses was killed by this guy. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but seeing Prince Steven¡¯s miserable look, Moses really met an opponent simr to himself this time¡­¡± One of the nine cultivators spoke at this moment, and there was a very surging friction sound. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The vibration caused by the friction could even shatter a steel mountain. However, it had no effect on the other nine people. ¡°He¡¯s also arrogant and domineering. If not for Hezti of the Divine Martial Sect, Prince Steven would have been killed¡­¡± ¡°Even if the Real Immortal Realm can be reborn by blood, when he recovers, his strength will be greatly damaged. It will be very difficult for him to perform well in this Glory City trial test. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not meddle in the affairs of Prince Steven. The only contribution this guy has is to let us see the strength of this Morine¡­¡± ¡°No matter what, Moses is one of our Ten Lords of Heaven. He was killed, so we naturally have to avenge him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When we became sworn brothers of the opposite sex that day, we made a big vow. If someone among us was killed, the other people must avenge him. Otherwise, they will be punished by the devil¡¯s heart-wrenching punishment.¡± ¡°Then wait until we enter the Glory City¡­¡± ¡°Yes, it¡®s not in our interest to take action now.¡± ¡°Morine doesn¡¯t know that Moses has nine sworn brothers¡­ At that time, we will attack together and suppress him.¡± ¡°Moses, don¡¯t worry. We will avenge you personally!¡± At this time, Morine had arrived at a ce near the edge of the crowd. No one dared to challenge Morine anymore because of the fight just now and the presence of Valentina. ncing at the Tiger Charm, Morine said lightly, ¡°There are still three days left¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Valentina nodded and said, ¡°You should adjust yourself during these three days.¡± Morine turned his palm. Suddenly, the shadow of a pce appeared above his head like a bright moon. Light scattered and enveloped Morine. The roiling spiritual waves entered his body as he breathed, nourishing and strengthening his Dao body. One supreme Divine Thought after another, mysterious and unpredictable, formed naturalws that completely covered the area covered by light. In this way, the cultivators outside could only see the figure of Morine vaguely, as if there was ayer of fog between them. However, there was no way to pry into Morine¡¯s realm and understand how he was cultivating. Valentina could not help but sigh again. The strength of Morine was even stronger than she had imagined. He hasn¡®t stepped into the Real Immortal Realm yet. He is only at the third stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm. When he stepped into the Real Immortal Realm and obtained the Immortal spiritual Qi, many people in the sect would be shocked. Especially martial uncles¡­ *** Two and a half days passed. It was less than six hours before the Glory City Trial Test began. All the cultivators holding the protection talisman had already felt the change in the protection talisman. In the protection talisman, there seemed to be lines of blood, which were extremely strong and vigorous. When he held it in his hand, he could feel the boiling temperature like magma. Morine had stopped cultivating and stood quietly in the crowd. The number of cultivators gathered on the in was several times more than when he first arrived. More than 60% of these cultivators had reached the Real Immortal Realm. The other 40% were mostly at the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. Very few of them were below the third stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm. These cultivators gathered together at this time. Even a single breath would cause a disturbance. Storms rose into the sky and turned into a raging river of stars, intertwining violently in the sky. Bright light spread out, illuminating the in. ¡°A Real Immortal Realm that is very difficult to cultivate in Upper Kingdoms is somon in an Ancient Kingdom¡­¡± Morine nced around and couldn¡®t help but sigh. Valentina waved her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Junior Brother, if you think Real Immortal Realms are common, then you are wrong.¡± In two days, Valentina still called out Morine¡¯s name. But at this time, she called him as Junior Brother. Obviously, she was certain that Morine could sessfully pass the trial test and enter the Divine Martial Sect. With the potential of Morine, it was absolutely beneficial to make friends with him now. This was why Valentina felt that she could let Morine have a better understanding of the Ancient Kingdom. Hearing Valentina¡¯s words, Morine turned his head. ¡°Oh?¡± Valentina smiled and continued, ¡°Junior Brother, the main reason why you think there are so many cultivators in the Ancient Kingdom is that you are in the Glory City now. You should know that those who were qualified to cultivate in the Glory City were all top geniuses among the forces. Therefore, in terms of talent and strength, it was impossible to be low¡­¡± ¡°In fact, when you entered the Divine Martial Sect, you would know that there were still arge number of cultivators of Pulse Control Realm, Holy Land Realms, and Heavenly Spirit Realm in the sect. However,pared with Upper Kingdoms and Efraxs, the cultivators of these three realms can only be regarded as the lowest level in the Divine Martial Sect. ¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Morine was curious. ¡°What¡¯s the status of Amethyst Pce Realm and Real Immortal Realm in the Divine Martial Sect?¡± Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 Above Violet, there were three other realms. Real Immortal, Nirvana, and Ruler Realm. What he knew was that the cultivators of the Real Immortal Realm were only ordinary disciples in the Divine Martial Sect. Furthermore, the disciples of the Real Immortal Realm were already able to tear apart the void and overturn the seas. No one knew just what kind of great magical power and might a Nirvana Realm or a Ruler Realm cultivator possessed. Anne pondered for a moment before giving Violet the answer. ¡°Junior Brother, when you enter the Divine Martial Sect, you¡®ll understand it yourself. But now I can give you a basic example¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re now in the Amethyst Pce Realm. In fact, you¡¯re no longer an ordinary cultivator in the Ancient Kingdom. You can be regarded as a small noble. Many cultivators of the Upper Kingdom had misunderstood the Ancient Kingdoms. Cultivators of Upper Kingdom often thought that the realm of Ancient Kingdom cultivators was much higher than that of cultivators of Upper Kingdom because the Ancient Kingdoms had rich spiritual Qi and many treasures of heaven and earth¡­¡± ¡°Rumors had it that the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom would begin with the birth of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Then, it would be easy for Amethyst Pce Realm to be a Real Immortal. However, in reality, cultivators were fighting against the heavens, fighting against many creatures. Flesh and blood were stairs, and realms were stages¡­¡± ¡°How could this road be smooth sailing?¡± Anne said. After a moment of silence, she continued to exin, ¡°Those who had great achievements were all people with great luck, wisdom, and perseverance. Only by putting in much more effort than ordinary people could they be geniuses in life. People who didn¡®t care about things, even if they were cultivated by the best elixirs of the Ancient Kingdoms and were in the blessednd day and night, they were still mediocre¡­¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°As for the real genius, even if hees from the Efrax or the Upper Kingdom, as long as he takes the opportunity, he can reverse his fate and soar to the sky!¡± At this point, Anne took a deep look at Violet and added, ¡°The biggest advantage of the Ancient Kingdompared to the previous Upper Kingdom is that it has arger number of Heaven Treasures and Earth Treasures. The cultivation methods, magical powers, and all kinds of mysteries here were far beyond the Upper Kingdom. Because of this, cultivators with the same talent could go further on the path of immortality¡­¡± ¡°But no matter how far they went, they still needed to rely on themselves. Therefore, the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s true top existences were still rare. Most of them were mortals, True Martial Realms, Pulse Control Realms, and Holy Land Realms. As for the status you mentioned, the Amethyst Pce Realm you are currently in could be regarded as having a certain status, but there was still a big gap between it and the Real Immortal Realm¡­¡± ¡°Only by reaching the Real Immortal Realm could one be considered to have reached the Evesting Realm. Our Ancient Kingdom regards the realm below the Real Immortal Realm as a Mortal Realm. After reaching the Real Immortal Realm, even Nirvana Realm and Ruler Realm would be viewed as Evesting Realm¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Brother. When you reach the Real Immortal Realm, you can be regarded as a small noble. Ordinary cultivators have to salute you. But you must always remember that the Real Immortal Realm is only the entry level of the Evesting Realm. In the face of a truly powerful cultivator, this realm is nothing at all. Forget about a Ruler Realm, even a Nirvana Realm cultivator can crush an Real Immortal Realm countless times with a single finger.¡± ¡°I see¡­.¡± Violet nodded. Anne exined in detail and Violet already had a clear answer to the question he wanted to know. This is simr to the previous saying that under Heavenly Spirit Realm, all the people are nothing but ants. Entering the Real Immortal Realm is equivalent to entering the threshold of the Evesting Realm. However, since we are talking about evesting, I¡¯m a little curious about how much my lifespan can increase¡­ Violet thought for a moment. Evesting¡­ From a hundred years¡­ Never die¡­ In a thousand years¡­¡± A familiar voice suddenly came from behind the Gates of Hell. These words made sense. Hearing this, Violet said thoughtfully, ¡°It turns out that with the improvement of my realm, my lifespan can increase so much. In this way, what I felt before is that a lifespan of 1,000 years is long, so my vision is a little small¡­¡± ¡°These were nothing¡­ The sun and the moon¡­ Would lose glory¡­ And lifespan¡­ Can be¡­ Limitless¡­ However these¡­ Are not¡­ What you need to consider now¡­¡± Violet gave a light humph. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me this, I know it very well. The most important thing on the Path to Immortality is to walk on solid ground. On the path of cultivation, the greatest taboo was to be so lofty. The word ¡®All ants under the Heavenly Spirit Realm¡¯ might not work in the Ancient Kingdom. But there was a saying that could be used at any time. That is, a genius who hasn¡¯t grown up can¡®t be called a genius.¡± At this time, themunication between Violet and the one behind the Gates of Hell was carried out through Divine Thoughts in the bottom of his heart, so on the surface, it seemed that he was thinking about what Anne had just said. Anne had thought that Violet should be proud of his current strength and after hearing what she had just said, he might be disdainful or disgusted. But now, Violet¡¯s responsepletely relieved her. A genius must have such a state of mind and such an attitude. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, I look forward to your performance in the Glory City Test,¡± Anne said sincerely. Anne did not apany Violet back to the crowd. A formation had appeared on the in. This formation emitted a dazzling light from the ground and covered an area of hundreds of thousands of miles. Only cultivators with Tiger Charm could enter. Anne sent Violet out of the formation. After saying goodbye to Anne, Violet stepped into the crowd. The number of cultivators gathered in the formation was still increasing. The arrival of Violet did not attract the attention of others likest time. However, he also noticed that as the number of cultivators increased, the number of masters also increased a lot. Some of them did not look like human cultivators. For example, the cultivator whose skin looked like bronze, the cultivator whose two arms constantly changing between his arms and tentacles, and a giant as tall as three floors. These cultivators either exuded an aura that could not be ignored, or made people feel as if they were in an abyss and could not help but feel fearful. However, Violet did not know that when other people look at him, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that they were facing the ocean. They only felt that it was boundless and bottomless. Although this aura was not deliberately released by Violet, it made these cultivators who were investigating him feel oppressed and fear in their hearts. At this time, Violet came to the crowd and casually found a ce to sit cross-legged. While waiting, he also tried toprehend the formation under him. Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 In addition to Amber, there were also many other cultivators trying toprehend the formation under them. The array lines were extremely wide, like rivers gathering in the nine provinces and four seas. They stretched on the vast in and could not be seen at all. It even gave people the feeling of a tiger in a dragon¡¯s nest, which was extremely mysterious. Many cultivators hoped to gain some enlightenment before the trial test began. However, since this formation was set up by the Ancient Kingdom sect, it was not easy to understand it. The cultivators who tried to meditate all frowned, as if they had encountered a difficult problem. There was even a cultivator who suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed. Obviously, not only did he notprehend any mystery, but he was also counterattacked by the formation. Compared with the difficulties of these cultivators, Amber was much easier. He directly activated the Way of Wisdom. In an instant,plex lines appeared in front of him like a spider web that had ovepped countlessyers. In just a moment, Amber had seen the essence of the formation. Looking deeper, the spider web became thicker and thicker. Every spider web was full of dense runes, as if countless maggots were wriggling. Amber was spying on these runes. The runes was as sharp as a knife or an axe, revealing the Dragon¡¯s w and Horned Dragon¡¯s Rope. Or it was like the zing sun, the cold moon, the destruction of heaven and earth, and the aura of falling stars. Amber soon felt as if he was in ava volcano, surrounded by raging mes, melting metal. He felt as if his entire body had been set on fire. It was as if oil had been poured over him, and an indescribable pain swept over him. At the same time, some cultivators who were watching Amber couldn¡®t help whispering. ¡°Hey, another person who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth¡­¡± ¡°The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s mighty figures have powerful supernatural power. They are beyond the reach of cultivators like us who have just entered the Real Immortal Realm. We can only look up to them. The behavior of spying on the formation is equivalent to offending the higher-ups. This guy is really reckless!¡± ¡°Look, I bet he will spit out blood and fall to the ground like the other guys.¡± ¡°Humph, I think that¡¯s good. There will be one lesspetitor.¡± ¡°A nonentity who hasn¡¯t even reached the Real Immortal Realm dares to spy on this Ancient Kingdom Formation?¡± Their words were sarcastic. But Amber turned a deaf ear to these voices. In other words, he could not hear it at all at this time. At this moment, he was trying his best to think and meditate. Amber understood that the pain at this time was not the reflection of the formation, but the fact that he was walking on the right path. It was like a person who would have a headache when thinking about extremely profound questions. His current state was simr to this.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The formation of the Ancient Kingdom Formation was extremely profound, beyond the scope of his control. But for him, this was also a rare opportunity to break through! Amber frowned and tried his best to think. He felt that his thinking was like a sword, crazily sharpening the sharpening stone. Crack! Waves of sound came one by one. The rust on the sword kept peeling off, revealing the sharp de inside. The light of the de became more dazzling and dazzling, as if it could even cut open the darkness. Finally, Amber felt his whole body rx. In an instant, a feeling of being enlightened came. Sweet nectar gushed out from his mouth and nose at the same time. It was as if his thoughts were completely free of all restraints. They continued to spread out and grow deeper. The endless runes turned into information all over the sky and poured into his brain. Amber¡¯s thoughts turned into a big, which absorbed all the living information and instantly understood. Those cultivators who were waiting tough at him suddenly found that Amber had changed. Amber still looked the same as before, but his tightly knitted brows rxed at this moment, and his whole body exuded an extremely confident and unrestrained feeling. The formation inscriptions on the ground beneath him burst out a ball of light and wrapped around him. The surrounding cultivators could clearly feel that the formation was closely rted to Amber at this moment. Countless enviableprehensions continuously reinforced him. His aura began to rise steadily, as if the sea was surging and no one could stop it. ¡°How, how is this possible?¡± ¡°This guy actually did it!¡± ¡°He hasprehended the formation and gained benefits from it!¡± ¡°A fortuitous encounter! This is definitely a fortuitous encounter!¡± ¡°Look at the other cultivators. They all failed, and this guy at the Amethyst Pce Realm actually seeded!¡± ¡°How enviable!¡± ¡°Anyone who canprehend the formation here is definitely a genius. What¡¯s the name of this cultivator?¡± For a moment, surprised shouts rose one after another. Many cultivators looked at Amber in disbelief. Because Amber¡¯s behavior at this time was the same as that of a young child who learned how to speak had solved many problems that young and strong men could not solve. They were also envious. Even if there were cultivators that came from the Ancient Kingdom, it must be an immortal fate to be able to gain some insight from the formationid down by the strong. It was something that one could only dream of obtaining. Soon, the light enveloping Amber dissipated. Amber only felt that his whole body wasfortable, and he still opened his eyes. Every time he took a breath, he felt that his essence, Qi, and spirit were taking a step forward. From inside out, he exuded a kind of vigorous and vigorous smell. What a pity¡­ Amber thought to himself. It¡¯s too ostentatious to be promoted here. Otherwise, I could have rushed to the peak of the third stage ofAmethyst Pce Realm with myprehension¡­ Now I can only temporarily suppress this feeling and wait until the trial test starts and I enter the Glory City before I canplete the promotion. Amber made up his mind and his eyes narrowed. At the same time, the hair-like silver light between his eyebrows flickered slightly. But this time, red lines appeared around the silver light. Although the pattern was thinner than the silver light, it was like a burning me, and the depths seemed to contain a destructive power. The mystery of this formation is far beyond my imagination¡­ I really didn¡¯t expect that although my realm can¡¯t be promoted directly for the time being, I can understand the Second Move of Sword, so my strength have improved again¡­ Just as Amber was thinking this, suddenly, a violent tremor came from the formation below him. A voice that sounded like a huge bell was heard. Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 ¡°In this Glory City Trial Test, the ck-White Pagoda will be opened. All the cultivators participating in the trial test can enter with the Glory Tiger Charm. 60 dayster, we will open the void passage again and bring you back.¡± These words caused Yin and Yang to suddenly copse, as if they were made of steel, causing the qi and bloods in the cultivators present to surge. The in was silent for 15 minutes before it exploded like boiling water. ¡°What!¡± ¡°ck-White Pagoda? Did I hear it wrong just now? It¡®s actually the extremely dangerous ck-White Pagoda?¡± ¡°Ha, the ck-White Pagoda is hundreds of times more dangerous than the area that was openedst time.¡± ¡°Look, those timid cultivators are shivering!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right. Legend has it that there were more than 10,000 Great Saints who had perished in the ck-White Pagoda. The resentment and killing intent that remained there for thousands of years have umted and even condensed into peerless fiendgods.¡± ¡°The greater the danger, the greater the harvest. If I cane back alive this time, I will definitely make great progress.¡± ¡°This is definitely an opportunity!¡± ¡°Humph, in my opinion, it¡¯s not bad for the cultivators who cane back alive this time to have half of what it is now!¡± ¡°I advise those who don¡¯t have confidence in their own strength to leave as soon as possible. Although they will beughed at if they leave now, at least their lives will be spared!¡± For a moment, there was a lot of discussion around, and the sound was like a tsunami. Nana¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. His understanding of Glory City was limited. He basically listened to Amber¡¯s exnation. At this time, he looked far away from the crowd. Because of the istion of the formation, Nana could not get the message from Amber. However, seeing the other party¡®s slightly pale face and slightly worried expression, he also understood that ck-White Pagoda was really as dangerous as the people around said. But, no matter how fierce the discussion among the surrounding cultivators was, Nana only listened and it did not affect his Taoist Heart. After all, standing here, he would never retreat. Raising his head, Nana looked forward. In the center of the formation in the distance, a mass of ck and white light shed. The light was like a spiral, constantly rushing toward the sky. After a while, it paused in mid-air. In an instant, it turned into a surging cloud and rushed around violently. Layers uponyers, stormy waves, strange clouds, and wild dragons coiled. Although the impact was completely blocked by the formation, the shocking scene still shocked the cultivators present. When the ck and white Qi dissipated, a huge building stood in the center of the formation. This building was also very clear in its ck and white colors, showing a kind of majestic, yet gloomy and evil smell. At first nce, people would feel as if their chests were about to be torn apart. Any cultivator in front of this building was as small as an ant in front of a mountain. However, Nana knew that this building was just a Transmitting Formation to enter the ck-White Pagoda. The real ck-White Pagoda was thousands, tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of times bigger than this one! Although it was called a pagoda, it was actually a world many timesrger than Upper Kingdom! *** On the other side of the crowd, George looked at Gina and smiled slightly. He opened the folding fan in his hand and fanned it again and again, showing a graceful look. He said, ¡°It is said that when the ck-White Pagoda was formed that year, it was not only because tens of thousands of Great Saints of the Demon n were buried, but also because there were almost the same number of Real Immortal Realms who died there. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a flesh millstone of undead immortals¡­¡± ¡°It was also because the number of Real Immortal Realms and Great Saints was almost the same, that the ck-White Pagoda finally formed a strange scene of Yin and Yang merging like a chessboard¡­¡± ¡°If there were 324 squares on a chessboard, then the ck-White Pagoda was made of countless chessboards. The road was extremelyplicated and dangerous. The seemingly peaceful ce might contain danger, which was enough to turn a Real Immortal Realm into ashes in an instant¡­ But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been prepared for this¡­¡± ¡°Although the trial site is a little unexpected, as long as we are careful, there will be no problem in 60 days. You can rest assured about this.¡± Because of thest time Gina¡¯ reminding, George paid attention to calling her. However, Gina seemed not to be interested in his words. The beautiful female cultivator looked up at the towering evil building in front of her, focused and careful. Looking at the profile of Gina, George suddenly felt his throat dry. However, he forcibly suppressed the agitation in his heart. At this moment, I can¡¯t ruin the n because of anxiety¡­ George said to himself. *** After a while, all the cultivators present felt a heat from the Glory Tiger Charm. Nana held the Tiger Charm in his hand and found that the pair of tiger eyes on the Tiger Charm was burning red like magma. The next moment, the Tiger Charms in everyone¡¯s hands shot out red light from the tiger¡¯s eyes and gathered on the towering building. Buzz! The ck-White Pagoda suddenly twisted like a vortex, copsing and forming a passageway in the blink of an eye. ¡°Go!¡± Someone shouted. Suddenly, the cultivators on the in shot up and flew toward the passageway. Thepetition began, the trial test began at this moment. Nana did not fall behind. The spiritual Qi in his body ran, and he immediately rushed to the passage like a bolt of lightning. In mid-air, the entrance of the passage was like the mouth of a giant beast. When Nana flew into it, it discovered that the interior was even deeper than he had imagined. The cultivators, who had just flown in with him, instantly distanced themselves from him and was so small that they couldn¡¯t be seen. There was only the sound of airflow around. It seemed that only Nana was left in the huge passage. Nana could see that the passageway was surrounded by crystal walls, which were faintly visible. The smell of sand, blood, and rust naturally rushed into his nostrils. Flying forward, Nana suddenly found that the crystal wall-like passage had be wriggling flesh and blood. Blood-stained arms grew out of the flesh and blood and grabbed toward Nana. Some of them almost caught him. However, he just narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, the arm exploded like a firecrackers. After flying for a while, Nana arrived at the end of the passageway. He felt that his waist seemed to be pulled by a strong force. He suddenly sped up and crashed into the ck-White Pagoda. Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 It was like breaking a wall. With a bang, there was a roar in the void, and Anita fell straight down. The fierce friction ignited mes around. It looked like meteorites falling. Anita let out a long howl and the blood-red wings on his back unfolded. In an instant, the mes stretched for thousands of miles. He pped his wings, causing the air around him to distort. The falling force was immediately stopped by him. Hanging in mid-air, he looked around. The sky was high and the earth was wide, as if he was in the ruins of a city. The yellow sand was all over the sky, and the setting sun was like blood. There was a deste atmosphere everywhere. Everywhere he could see, there were broken walls, crumbling, or copsing. Some were still intact, some were only left with beams, and the marks of cutting knives and axes could be seen everywhere. There were dark blood stains everywhere. This city seemed to be sorge that it had no borders. Anita hovered in mid-air, feeling like a drop in the ocean. He was so small that he could never reach his destination. However, there seemed to be a barrier in the distance, the sky above his head, and the ground under his feet, and there was a terrifying pressure everywhere. In this ce, if it weren¡¯t for cultivators with great perseverance and great spirit, they would have been directly crushed into lunatics and fools by the omnipresent momentum as soon as they stepped in. Although it seemed that this ce had been abandoned, Anita did not take it lightly, nor did he act rashly. This was a trial to enter the Ancient Kingdom sect. This was a ce where the cultivators would tremble with fear when they heard the name of the ck-White Pagoda. Even the wind that blew past could separate the flesh and blood of Real Immortal Realms and turn them into ghastly white bones. If one underestimated the enemy, one would definitely suffer a great loss and even die. Anita directly activated the Way of Wisdom, and his Divine Sense surged out like a tide. He did not let go of every broken brick and tile, even every grain of yellow sand. Just as he was concentrating on his surroundings, the void behind him suddenly distorted. A long pitch-ck spear appeared out of thin air, carrying with it a sinister chill. Like a bolt of lightning, it stabbed toward his back. Swoosh! The spear pierced through his body. However, his body immediately turned into a residual shadow and was torn into pieces by the force of the spear. The next moment, Anita¡¯s figure reappeared. The one that had just been pierced through was only a shadow left behind after he fled into the void. Raising his hand, his five fingers emitted a sharp golden light and grabbed the spear. The power gathered by the stars exploded like the Milky Way. With a bang, the spear was shattered into pieces. ck Qi gushed out from the broken spear, like smoke of war, the smell of blood and fire, and the shouts of fighting. A strange figure, half-human and half- beast, with two stories high, immediately appeared in the air. This figure was like a monster with blood and mud all over its body. Its head was a ferocious wolf¡¯s head, but its torso was human, its hands were wolf¡¯s ws, and its feet were sheep¡¯s hooves. As soon as it appeared, there was a gust of demonic wind and evil Qi. The surrounding void was constantly twisting, and terrifying faces appeared one after another. They roared loudly at Anita. Their sharp voices were enough to tear people¡¯s eardrums apart in an instant. Departed soul condensed from fiendish energy and Rancorous Qi¡­ Anita swept his gaze and recognized the nature of this strange human form. He had encountered simr souls before. However, the souls he had encountered at that time were too weak. He only needed to use his vigor to directly shatter them. But the dead soul in front of him was extraordinary. It was made up of the vigor and Rancorous Qi of the Great Saint of the Demon Race and the Real Immortal Realm. It was extremely powerful and even condensed a body. It was iparably powerful and overbearing. Ordinary Real Immortal Realms were no match for it. The dead soul roared. In an instant, ck suns appeared around it, rising and falling like a long river. Anita put his hands together and pointed his sword. A cold light shed in his eyes. ¡°The Second Move of Sword!¡± A silver light shed between his eyebrows. At first, it was as thin as a strand of hair, but in a sh, it was as sharp as cutting through Yin and Yang, cutting and burning a ck sun. Boom! mes burned through the heavens. Countless void was melted and disintegrated, continuously copsing. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Like a meteor, Anita suppressed the void, shattered the universe, and came to the dead soul. This ck dead soul had no face. Its head was like a mass of wriggling ck mud, roaring like a fierce beast. It was extremely frightening. Seeing Anita rushing forward, the dead soul¡¯s body suddenly stretched out. Its body split open from the middle, and numerous sharp teeth popped out from it. It was like a big mouth and a ck hole, swallowing up the other party. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Anita snorted and punched out. This punch was like a dragon, a tiger, and a hundred beasts. It was like a volcano erupting, triggering the power of heaven and earth cracking. The sky copsed. Countless cracks continued to spread across the void. Bang! The dead soul¡¯s body was instantly smashed into pieces, gushing everywhere like muddy water. A book flew out of the shattered dead soul body. Anita reached out and took it in the air. As soon as he took the book, he felt cold. Although it was a book, it was actually a bamboo slip. Anita opened the bamboo slip and saw that it was full of obscure words. However, he had read all these words when he was reading other books. He knew that they were a rare race, the characters passed down from the Pr Ground n. Every generation of the Pr Ground n was born with a bloodline unique to the race, and they had extremely cold innate constitution. They were geniuses in cultivation and belonged to the human n. Obviously, this book was the relic of a member of the Pr Ground n who resisted the demon n. This relic was not only a record of magical power methods, but also a powerful magic weapon. After this nsman died, the condensed vigor and Rancorous Qi attached to this powerful magic weapon and turned into tangible souls. Anita scanned the book and found that the twisted words on the book, which looked like the Divine Book, became extremelymon with the help of wisdom. Soon, he understood the magical power recorded on the book. After reciting the content in his heart, Anita raised his hand. Suddenly, the sky was split open, and a upside-down iceberg fell from the sky. With a bang, it broke through the earth and pierced in. Crack! Thend tens of thousands of miles away was frozen and then cracked. Streaks of red and ck tornados rose into the sky, roaring and emitting thick Demon Aura. On these tornados, there were many grimaced faces. Their blood-red eyes stared at Anita as if they wanted to skin him alive. Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 The tornados that flew out were all vengeful souls that had condensed here. They were all forced out by the ice magical power of Nirina. Although there were a lot of these vengeful souls, and the hundreds of tornados whizzed between heaven and earth, leaving a long gully on the ground with a casual movement, they were much weaker than the soul that attacked him. Nirina snorted and a silver light shed between his eyebrows. ¡°The Second Move of Sword!¡± Swoosh! A cold light suddenly enveloped the world. Everything seemed to have fallen into a cold winter. The trees looked bleak and cold. Almost in an instant, the faces on the tornado showed a look of extreme fear. They wailed and condensed into half- human and half-beast figures, running wildly around. However, as soon as they moved, they were cut into pieces. Then, the mes were shining. They were like coal residue scattered in the air and were instantly burned up. For Nirina, these dead souls could be solved without the strength to eat. However, just as he was about to leave and continue to fly forward to explore, he suddenly had a thought and fell down. When the tornados rose just now, deep pits appeared on the ground. Nirina came to one of the big pits and looked down. The pit was obviously different from the other big holes. Although the pit around him was eerie and as dark as ink, it gave people a feeling that it was deep. At this time, Nirina was facing a big pit, which was surrounded by gray fog. One could even vaguely hear the chanting, as if there were many people praying inside. ¡°You feel right,¡± Nirina said. The next moment, a voice came from the one behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°This may be¡­ A little¡­ Tricky¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I can tell,¡± Nirina looked at the slowly flowing gray fog, nodded, and said, ¡°The dead souls have a natural pursuit of living animals, so they are often full of killing intent. But the guy in the deep pit gives me a sacred and invible feeling. If it were in other ces, I might have thought that this was an expert or a Greater Power¡­¡± ¡°But here, it can only be said that the dead soul has broken away from the essence of the dead soul after a long time of cultivation and has transcended another stage. It is just like the transformation of life when a cultivator reaches the Real Immortal Realm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell confirmed what Nirina said. ¡°In that case, as soon as I came to this Glory City, I met a powerful guy¡­¡± While speaking, Nirina shed and flew into the deep pit like a flowing light. ording to the speed of Nirina, he could reach the bottom of the deep pit in an instant. But, the pit was like a bottomless pit. He had flown for almost 15 minutes, but there was still no sign of reaching the bottom. Only the thick gray smoke around him and the louder and clearer chanting were telling Nirina that he was getting closer and closer to his target. Otherwise, he would definitely think that he had lost himself in a big formation. After flying down for a while, Nirina suddenly stopped. The gray fog around him had be thicker and thicker, looking like turbid water. Not only that, but the sound of the singing also crept into his ears from all directions, as if a demonic sound had entered his ears. Even if he blocked his ears, it could not be stopped. When he heard the song on the ground before, it still gave people a sense of calm. But, the voices around him became more and more urgent and went straight into people¡¯s hearts. It made people feel like they were about to scream and run around until they were exhausted. Nirina sneered and said, ¡°To twist the void and reverse Yin and Yang, I want to see what you are.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Nirina took off the Divine Emperor¡¯s Setting Sun Bow on his back, swept it with his Divine Awareness, quickly determined the position, pulled the bow, and shot. In an instant, a bright Flowing Fire lit up the dark pit. The fire burst out, and something at the end suddenly exploded as if it had hit something. It was as if tens of thousands of summer fireworks had been detonated. Countless rays of light shot out in all directions like silver flowers, illuminating the void as bright as day and almost melting on the spot. Crack! The surrounding void began to shatter. The whole void seemed to be unable to withstand the power of Nirina. It began to copse and bepletely destroyed. A sigh came from above Nirina. s, the world is suffering, and you are no exception¡­ This sigh was full ofpassion and understanding. Nirina looked up and saw a gray-robed elder appear in mid-air. The old man had white hair and a youthful face. His face was full of kindness, like a wise elder, looking at Nirina with pity. On both sides of him stood eight boys and girls, still singing. Although the eight boys and girls looked very pink and lovely, their eyes were like old people, full of vicissitudes and turbid, making people feel very ufortable. Not only that, but also the eight boys and girls kept chanting. They were obviously children, but their voice was full of both men and women, old and young. Not eight people, but more like eight hundred or eight thousand people. Such a situation was really creepy. The old man let out a soft sigh, then extended his five fingers and pped them forward. The constantly melting void stopped copsing. The continuously scattering Flowing Fire also gathered in his palm and condensed into a ball. The old man looked at Nirina. It seemed that he was sure to win, but at the same time, he seemed to be condescending and did not take Nirina seriously. However, the words he said were full of gentleness. ¡°It¡®s your fate to be here¡­ In that case, I¡¯ll enlighten you to eliminate your hostility and be my child boy. In the future, you can educate the world and enjoy the highest worship.¡± As soon as the old man¡¯s words left his mouth, the eight children around him took a step forward. Their singing became more and more rapid and loud, as if a demonic voice had entered the ears. It was filled with an enticing, seductive aroma. The gray smoke around Nirina began to condense into the illusory image of treasure light. These illusions were all moving images. During the images, Nirina was sitting on the throne and millions of cultivators kneeling beneath him. There were magic treasures and spirit stones piled up in front of the treasure. There was also Nirina lying on the bed, enjoying the service of countless beautiful female cultivators and enjoying all the glory and wealth.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 At this time, what was disyed in front of Vi were attractive pictures. The fairy voice was beautiful and fragrant. Everything seemed to happen in reality. All of this was the temptation of the grey-robed elder to Vi. At the same time, the chanting of the eight children seemed more like a curse. People couldn¡¯t help but follow the old man¡¯s n and sink into the beautiful image, unable to extricate themselves. Looking at Vi, the old man¡¯s face was still full of mercy, but he couldn¡¯t help smiling. How many times had it been? All creatures couldn¡¯t escape the temptation of wealth and power. This time, it wouldn¡¯t be an exception. As long as he relied on this method to continuously absorb the essence blood of creatures, sooner orter, he could leave this ce, dominate heaven and earth! Thinking of this, the old man¡¯s eyes could not help but sh with enthusiasm. Suddenly, he felt that the chanting of the children beside him became slow. He sent his Divine Sense out, causing the eight children¡®s bodies to tremble and begin to chant. A series of notes intertwined around Vi. But soon, the old man felt that something was wrong. If it were in the past, the opposite cultivator would have long been lured to the point where there was no distinction between directions. But today, this guy¡¯s realm was at the lowest stage among the cultivators who came to Glory City. The cultivator didn¡¯t enter the Real Immortal Realm. He didn¡®t know what was going on, but the cultivator still stood still. Even his eyes remained clear. The old man suddenly felt a little impatient and was about to take action in person. At this moment, he saw Vi¡¯s gaze prate the illusory image andnd directly on him. The old man could not help but feel his courage shrink. He felt as if his soul had been prated by the other party, and his whole body was cold. ¡°This?¡± Vi spoke and attacked. Arge cluster of Ster River rapidly gathered in his palm. In an instant, the Milky Way was scattered, and the Milky Way moved. Countless stars burst out dazzling light, and starlight swept everything. Swoosh! The illusory images were immediately swept away. ¡°Oh no!¡± The old man roared. Then he pointed his five fingers to the sky, and rays of strange red light appeared on his fingertips. He screamed and flew toward the eight children. The eight children suddenly looked ferocious and roared. Their bodies bulged and their skin was torn. They turned into tall and fierce Asuras. Instantly, streams of powerful aura formed a terrifying storm. Each of the eight Asuras had ck horns on their heads. Each corner was as thick and long as a person¡¯s arm, with ink-like water flowing in it. Any drop seemed to be as heavy as a thousand pounds. These eight Asuras werepletely different from the children who had just been carved. Vi sneered. ¡°This is your real appearance.¡± ¡°So what if you see through them? You are nothing more than an ant of the Amethyst Pce Realm. You must die!¡± The old man roared, pointing at Vi. ¡°Tear him to shreds!¡± Boom! The air exploded again and again. The eight Asuras rushed to Vi like meteors. Everyone¡¯s speed was so fast that it was hard to imagine. Even space seemed unable to contain them. Their figures kept disappearing and appearing in the air. They were not only ghostly, but also with a power that ordinary people could not reach. Even if a blocked them, it would be directly prated by them. ¡°Who are you calling an ant just now?¡± Vi frowned. He stretched out the blood-red wings on his back and rushed forward. At the same time, he grabbed forward fiercely. It was as if an Asura had taken the initiative to crash into his arms and his head was grabbed by Vi. ¡°Die!¡± Bang! The Asura¡¯s head was crushed by Vi, and rolling blood mixed with minced meat suddenly burst out. Vi moved again. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The Asura¡¯s speed was fast. Unfortunately, Vi¡¯s speed was ten or a hundred times faster than Asura¡¯s! Swoosh! The pair of blood-red wings pped violently. Instantly, the fire burned. The raging mes and the rolling waves were unstoppable. Crack! Another Asura was shattered by Vi in the air. As he pointed out his finger, the starlight pierced through the two Asuras and pierced through them. As the starlight spread out again, the two Asuras were shot from the inside to the outside and then disintegrated. The surrounding fire kept burning the void. Space kept copsing like mud. The remaining four Asuras were forced out. Vi¡¯s five fingers glowed with golden light and waved in the air. Crack! A streak of golden light, like a sharp de that tore through the sky and the earth, cut off the heads of the four Asuras. Asura¡¯s head was licked by the fire and burned to ashes. The Asura¡¯s body shook and fell to the ground, instantly burned to ashes. The old man¡¯s face turned as red as a pig¡®s liver. He stared at Vi and said, ¡°Who are you? Why can an Amethyst Pce Realm have such strength?¡± Vi also looked at him. ¡°You are not an ordinary dead soul. Who are you? Why are you here?¡± The old man stared at Vi for a moment and suddenly roared ferociously, ¡°I was the cultivator who participated in the Glory City trial a long time ago. At that time, I took a fancy to a treasure, but if I wanted to get this treasure, I could not leave at the end of the trial test. After a long time of tempering, this magic weapon will soon belong to me!¡± ¡°So what if I lose eight Asuras? As long as I kill you and refine the magic weapon with your Essence Blood, I can not onlypletely control this magic weapon but also leave the Glory City!¡± The old man roared. His body shook violently, like a giant beast stretching out. The surrounding space exploded, and the golden water quickly filled the surroundings. Under the old man, a golden ship rose. This precious ship emanated a gorgeous, supreme aura. The surface of it was covered with fire, and wind, and the power of the great spell formation. It was as if anyone who approached it would be instantly killed. Vi recognized at a nce that this ship was a powerful killing magic weapon. The old man nced at the ship and then looked at Vi. ¡°This Nine-sun Golden Boat contains the primordial spirit and primordial magical power of the Great Sage Chiyang, but if you want to get him, you have to refine it with enough blood essence of the cultivator!¡± ¡°When his primordial spirit weakened, he would be able to devour his primordial spirit and inherit the Great Saint Chiyang¡¯s magical power and be the owner of the Nine-sun Golden Boat! Now, you are thest person I need!¡± The old man stared at Vi for a moment and suddenly roared ferociously, ¡°I was the cultivator who participated in the Glory City trial a long time ago. At that time, I took a fancy to a treasure, but if I wanted to get this treasure, I could not leave at the end of the trial test. After a long time of tempering, this magic weapon will soon belong to me!¡± ¡°So what if I lose eight Asuras? As long as I kill you and refine the magic weapon with your Essence Blood, I can not onlypletely control this magic weapon but also leave the Glory City!¡± The old man roared. His body shook violently, like a giant beast stretching out. The surrounding space exploded, and the golden water quickly filled the surroundings. Under the old man, a golden ship rose. This precious ship emanated a gorgeous, supreme aura. The surface of it was covered with fire, and wind, and the power of the great spell formation. It was as if anyone who approached it would be instantly killed. Vi recognized at a nce that this ship was a powerful killing magic weapon. The old man nced at the ship and then looked at Vi. ¡°This Nine-sun Golden Boat contains the primordial spirit and primordial magical power of the Great Sage Chiyang, but if you want to get him, you have to refine it with enough blood essence of the cultivator!¡± ¡°When his primordial spirit weakened, he would be able to devour his primordial spirit and inherit the Great Sage Chiyang¡¯s magical power and be the owner of the Nine-sun Golden Boat! Now, you are thest person I need!¡± The old man shouted, and his body swelled up as if he was intable. The bone spikes pierced through his skin and came out of his body. In the blink of an eye, the old man turned into a monster with a height of 300 meters, like a lizard. His whole body was covered with scales and sharp bone spikes were erected! Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 A pair of curved horns were coiled above his head, and a strong aura rushed toward Omas. The airflow around the old man formed a huge vortex. As he roared, countless Fiendgods emerged from the void around him. As soon as these gods and demons appeared, the sky was dyed as ck as ink, and ghostly cries and howls were heard. Countless ghost faces quickly condensed, and countless ghost gs swayed. In an instant, they turned into thousands of troops and rushed toward Omas. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The old man roared, his momentum rising, as if the pir supporting the sky was about to be overturned by him. Omas hovered in mid-air and looked into the distance. His gaze remained unchanged as he slowly spat out words, ¡°This is?¡± As his voice fell, his body moved in the air. The light around seemed to stop flowing at this moment, leaving only a residual shadow of him. This long and drawn-out residual shadow rushed into the rolling demon gods and fought fiercely. ¡°The Second Move of Sword!¡± Swoosh! One Fiendgod after another was instantly chopped into pieces. They exploded in midair like steel, causing the void to copse. Chaos was everywhere. ¡°Abraham River st!¡± Omas flipped his palm. Thousands of vast and mighty Milky Way crisscrossed, rolling clouds and pouring down. The millions Fiendgod armies were instantly annihted. Seeing this, the old man¡¯s ferocious and proud expression froze on his face. ¡°You are the one who should die.¡± Omas took a step forward. A thousand kilometers away, Shrinking the Distance approached the old man and punched him. This punch was like the running of tens of thousands of beasts, shattering the sun and moon, roaring dragons and roaring tigers, destroying the mountains. With a scream, the old man flew out. The bronze armor on his body was suddenly broken, and blood gushed out. A horn on his head was also broken. His hair was mixed with blood and was scattered on his head. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Omas did not give him any chance to breathe. He drew his bow and shot arrows! With a sh of the arrow light, it directly broke into the old man¡¯s chest. Then, endless explosions came from the old man¡¯s body. The terrifying force was like a mountain copsing and the earth cracking. The old man¡®s whole body was covered with blood and the wound was so tight that it almost broke his body into pieces. At this moment, the old man¡¯s eyes were full of fear. As soon as he opened his mouth, the blood arrow in his mouth spurted out uncontrobly, like a rainstorm in midsummer. ¡°Impossible! That¡¯s impossible!¡± I¡¯ve been through a near-death situation and encountered many adventures before I found a supreme treasure like the Nine-sun Golden Boat in the Glory City¡­ I had put in a lot of effort to almost force myself into a half-human and half-demon state. Only then did I have the hope to take this treasure into my pocket and leave this dark and gloomy ce. I was looking forward to my return and achieve a great Ruler Realm¡­ But now, how could an ant of Amethyst Pce Realm who had not even left his mortal body be so strong? Could it be that after staying here for so many years, the outside world has undergone a drastic change! ¡°I¡®m not convinced!¡± The old man roared continuously, and his voice was full of anger, shame, and unwillingness. His mouth was filled with strong resentment. The Rancorous Qi seemed to be constantly rolling and rubbing against each other, and the sound became louder and louder. In a moment, it turned into a sea of blood, stirring up waves, and was threatening to destroy everything in the world. After roaring for a while, the old man stepped on the sea of blood, and his eyes were full of viciousness and cruelty. He stared at Omas and said, ¡°I am not reconciled! An ant like you must have such strength because of an adventure! I must cut your heart and open your belly today to see what kind of blood is flowing in your body! Get out of here!¡± The old man crossed his arms and fiercely tore them apart. Ssh! The mighty sea of blood was instantly split into two. A shining golden ship, swallowing and exhaling precious light, broke out of the waves. Countless halos piled up on the ship. The surrounding area was heavily restricted, and intense rumbling could be heard. At this moment, with a casual sweep of his gaze, Omas could see that the Nine-sun Golden Boat was filled with treasures. Any one of them could cause the cultivators to mor over it. ¡°Divine Wood Flower, Dragon Kiss Ice Crystal, Sun Bai Wood, Green Steel Sand¡­¡± Omas looked over and instantly recognized hundreds of rare treasures. These treasures, whether they were array formations, pill refinement, or magic treasures, were all top- grade treasures. The original owner of this Nine-suns Golden Boat must be a mighty figure. No wonder this guy is determined to get this ship¡­ Omas thought to himself. Even if I look at it now, I will be tempted¡­ ¡°You should take this ship¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell suddenly said, ¡°There are other¡­ Things inside¡­¡± When Omas heard this, he immediately activated his Divine Sense to bombard the precious ship. With his current strength of Divine Sense, it would definitely not be a problem for him to break the void and see through the void. Unfortunately, his Divine Awareness prated ayer of formation on the surface of the Nine-suns Golden Boat. After passing through several outer buildings, it encountered obstacles. The core of the ship seemed to be covered by ayer of mist. It was possible to vaguely see that behind the mist was a violet-red glow, and an endless stream of light. It was as if he had identally entered the immortal mountain and seen the treasure light in the mountain, but he didn¡¯t see the real treasure. It can even block my Divine Sense. It¡¯s really a good thing! Omas thought. At this moment, a violent roar pierced through the nine heavens and struck again. ¡°The Nine-suns Golden Boat is mine! I¡¯ll refine it with your blood this year!¡± Bang! A series of explosions sounded at this moment, and a goat-like horn grew out of the old man¡¯s head. The horn, along with his body, grew dozens of timesrger. Suddenly, a ck mass of shadows approached like a powerful mountain, pointing at the sky and the earth and standing in front of Omas. All the light was blocked by his Taoist body. From all directions, roiling ck mes burned. It was as if a demonic god rose from the ground and devoured the world. Omas was as small as a sesame seed in front of this behemoth. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The old man roared, and his voice shook down millions of stars. He raised his huge hand to destroy Omas. ¡°It¡¯s noisy!¡± Omas frowned. He looked back at the burning old man and raised his hand to shoot out a blood spear. Then, he drew his bow and shot. Swoosh! Three God¡¯s Arrows shot out in session. Bam! The first blood spear pierced through the old man¡¯s palm and shattered it into powder. Like a rainbow, three arrows shot at the old man¡¯s head, chest, and abdomen. Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 Bang! Bang! Bang! There were three earth-shattering sounds. Three big holes appeared in the old man¡¯s head, chest, and abdomen. Surgingva surged out of his body like countless inverted waterfalls. The old man immediately let out a heartbreaking scream. ¡°You can actually break my bronze ancient body! But this is not enough to kill me!¡± The old man roared and raised his other hand. His five fingers turned into ws and grabbed toward the Nine-suns Golden Boat. Rays of light flew out ofthe ship and quickly condensed into a shining ball of light. The old man grabbed the light ball and pressed it into his mouth. His injured body began to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°How dare you touch my treasure?¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed, and the corners of his eyes were full of violence and impatience. In his eyes, the Nine-suns Golden Boat was now his treasure. The old man was clearly stealing property in front of its master. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t kill you?¡± Fiona snorted. As his voice fell, the three arrows that had just entered the old man¡¯s body immediately exploded one after another. They were like rolling thunderbolts, exploding with a deafening sound. Bang! Boom! The old man¡¯s body, which had just healed, suddenly cracked again. Cracks continued to spread. The source of life gushed out of the wound and poured down. In a moment, his body became particrly broken, giving people a feeling that he was on the verge of copse and might break at any time. ¡°How is this possible? How is this possible¡­¡± The old man¡¯s head was left with only half of it, and his only eye was shing with incredible fear. I¡¯ve put in so much effort and paid such a high price here, but I can¡¯t even defeat an Amethyst Pce Realm? That¡¯s only because you encountered me!¡± Fiona no longer spoke nonsense with the old man. His blood-colored wings spread out, turning into a burning river that flew in front of the old man. ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡± The old man twisted his face, which was about to copse, and roared like crazy. A thick and majestic aura burst out of his blood, as if it had turned into an endless steel wall, trying to block Fiona. ¡°The Second Move of Sword!¡± The sharp light swept through heaven and earth in an instant. The city wall, which was formed by the aura, was broken into pieces like soft tofu. The old man¡¯s body was also cut into thousands of pieces, rolling down from the air like dumplings. mes surged out of the sharp point and burned fiercely. As the old man roared desperately, his broken body was burned to ashes. In the sea of fire, a twisted figure was still struggling, and the features of the old man could be vaguely seen. Fiona raised his hand and grabbed. The space around him began to condense rapidly, causing a huge boom to ring out. The hole in the face immediately shrank with the me. In a short time, it turned into a palm-sized crystal like a drop of water. A strong vigor and spiritual Qi emanated from the crystal. The fact that the old man could participate in the trial test of Glory City indicated that he was a genius. Later on, in order to seize the Nine-suns Golden Boat, he had killed countless cultivators and used the blood essence of the cultivators to refine the ship. At this time, all the remaining spiritual Qis and vigor of the cultivators, as well as the almost broken restriction formation, belonged to Fiona. Fiona exerted a little force and the crystal shattered in his palm. The gushing nectar was immediately absorbed into his skin. A hot wave immediately flowed through his limbs and bones, and finally injected into his Dantian. In a few seconds, Fiona felt that he had taken a small step forward steadily. This crystal was just a drop in the ocean for him. The real treasure was still on the Nine-suns Golden Boat. Fiona flew to the front of the ship and swept it with his Divine Sense. Soon, he found that although the ship was surrounded byyers of restriction formations, it was damaged at a ce at the bottom of the ship. It was likely that the damage had been refined by the old man for so many years. From the looks of it, it would take another thirty or forty years for the old man to get what he wanted. However, even though there was only one step left before the refinement, the murderous aura emitted by the Nine-suns Golden Boat still made people feel as if their throats were being struck by des and their scalps were numb. ¡°Do you¡­ Want to give it a try¡­¡± the one behind the Gates of Hell reminded. ¡°How can a dead Great Saint overturn the heavens?¡± Fiona stared at the ship. ¡°I want to see how powerful this magic weapon is¡­¡± Fiona had already seen that the Nine-suns Golden Boat was a killing magic weapon. But if he wanted to use it for himself, he had to satisfy himself. Otherwise, he might as well directly refine it to strengthen his own dao body. He did not directly breakthe inhibition at the bottom of the cabin. Instead, he directly rushed toward the Nine-suns Golden Boat. When it was 500 kilometers away, he opened his five fingers and grabbed at it. Boom! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The void around the ship suddenly copsed toward the center. The light around the Nine-suns Golden Boat was also rapidlypressed. The entire ship was constantly shaking in the void, as if it would be doomed eternally in the next moment. The formation in the Nine-suns Golden Boat suddenly started. Thousands of formations were running together. Even the Milky Way could be stirred. The zing light, like a curtain covering the sky, surged toward Fiona. In the light, the killing intent rushed out and instantly turned into shocking sharp knives. There were a hundred-meter-long saber, a thousand-meter-long axe, a ming master, and a zing sun war chariot. They all attacked Fiona together, as if a ne would be instantly shattered. Fiona¡¯s eyes narrowed. He suddenly raised his hand and punched in the air. Bam! Bang! The raging mes were instantly torn apart by his fist wind from the middle and split into two like waves. The sabers, spears, halberds, axes, hooks, all kinds of fierce beasts, and war chariots condensed by his mind exploded into pieces. Fiona raised his hand and punched again. This punch went straight to the center of the formation in his mind. The Nine-suns Golden Boat shook violently and roared as it followed closely behind. Immediately, a figure in a battle robe gathered from the spot where the light from the formation gathered. As soon as the figure appeared, the surrounding multicolored light seemed to be dim, as if this figure was the starting point of the light, the center of the light. Fiona snorted when he thought of the old man¡¯s words. The remnant divine thoughts of the Great Sage Chiyang? As soon as his voice fell, Fiona didn¡¯t give this divine will any chance. The blood-colored wings moved, and in the next instant, he already appeared before the precious boat. The millions of formations that had been stopped by him didn¡¯t even have time to react. Facing the remaining divine thoughts of Great Sage Chiyang, he punched out with his Fiona. Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 One punch could shatter heaven and earth, and the other could shatter the gxy. Great Sage Chiyang¡¯s divine will was instantly destroyed. It vanished without a trace. Even the light ofthe Nine-suns Golden Boat had dimmed. Cindy raised his hand again. Thousands of flowing lights and endless years werepletely trapped in his palm by Cindy like a stagnant torrent. Without magical power or cultivation methods, everything was the purest power. This punch seemed capable of copsing the sky. Bam! The light condensed by the formation was suddenly pierced through and a big hole appeared. The originally shaking Nine-suns Golden Boat suddenly trembled and stopped in mid-air. After tens of thousands of years, the old man had spent countless efforts to weaken the formation at the bottom of the ship. However, Cindy hadpletely subdued the ship¡¯s formation with only two punches. A passage appeared in theyers of light. The swirling runes revealed all kinds of mysterious information. Cindy passed through the passageway. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the interior of the Nine-suns Golden Boat. Upon entering, Cindy¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I see!¡± No wonder his Divine Sense was blocked. It turned out that there were many folded hollows and micro worlds in the cabin. Only when he went deep into it could he see it clearly. ¡°There are actually thirty-six Small Worlds¡­¡± Cindy quickly skimmed through them and nodded in satisfaction. It seemed that he had gained more than he had imagined! Each of these thirty-six Small Worlds holds all sorts of natural treasures¡­ ording to my previous n, after entering this Glory City, I will find a hidden ce toplete my promotion and continue to explore. Now, the Nine-suns Golden Boat is in front of me¡­ After rapidly selecting, Cindy reached out and grabbed it. The thirty-six Small Worlds were instantly opened. It was full of exotic minerals and produce, rushing toward him like a flood. These materials were all left behind by Great Sage Chiyang back then. Naturally, they did notck some extremely rare precious materials. Right now, Cindy was going to use these precious materials to further improve his current cultivation realm. Woo! A voice that sounded like a gust of wind. All the precious materials were crushed into powder almost instantly. Cindy turned over his hand. An air st, like a long wave, violently attacked. With a long hum, the powder turned into surging jade liquid. With him as the center, it rapidly transformed into a vortex. On the ship, streaks of spirit light gathered into thousands of gods and emerged from the hollow. Cindy, however, was like the center of these tens of thousands of deities, and was their master. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. These deities all revolved around him. The light was zing to the extreme at this moment. The entire precious ship was currently surrounded by dazzling radiance, as if it was going to melt the void andpletely sink into the deepest depths. In this light, Cindy¡¯s aura kept rising. The imprisonment of the mid level of the third stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm had long be extremely weak under his umted strength. The fortress was broken in an instant like an old rotten lock. The momentum of Cindy suddenly soared. In the blink of an eye, he had entered the peak of the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm. When he raised to the peak of the third stage of the Amethyst Pce Realm, the whole body of Cindy gave people a sense of calmness and peak. When he was promoted to the Real Immortal Realm, he would have entered another level of life, the Immortal. The peak of the Third Stage of Amethyst Pce Realm was the highest realm that cultivators could reach before leaving the mortal body. The more solid the foundation of a cultivator in Amethyst Pce Realm was, the less danger he would encounter when he broke through to the Real Immortal Realm, and the more benefits he would get after his improvement. If there were other cultivators present who had participated in the trial test, they would be shocked to see Cindy¡¯s Dao body. Because at the current stage of Cindy, there was no w in it. Vigor and spiritual Qis were almost perfect. The only reason why he could not upgrade to the Real Immortal Realm was that there were not enough natural precious materials. If other cultivators knew this news, they would be scared to death. This was because the various precious materials in the Nine-suns Golden Boat were more than enough to upgrade dozens of cultivators at the Peak of Amethyst Pce Realm to Real Immortal Realms. However, for Cindy, not only was the purity of these precious materials not enough, but also the quantity was not enough. Cindy himself was like a bottomless ck hole. However, once he was promoted, his strength would definitely crush his peers. It was as easy as eating and drinking water to kill people who were at a higher level. Now that he had reached the peak of the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm, his entire body was bathed in divine light. The surrounding sun, hurricane, lightning, torrential rain, and so on revolved around him as his mind changed. Cindy seemed to be the ruler of this world. His punch could not only shatter a world, but also create a world. After stabilizing his realm, he took another step into the depths of the Nine-suns Golden Boat. This time, he went straight to the core of the 36 Small Worlds. In this ce, he saw the unmatched supreme treasure the old man previously spoke of: Great Sage Chiyang¡¯s inheritance. It was a spinning bead about the size of a human eye. The bead was bronze in color, but there was an aura of molten iron around it. It seemed that any physical body that approached it would be burned to ashes. The void around the bead was distorted and looked extremely dangerous, as if people would be doomed if they were not careful. With a sweep of his Divine Awareness, Cindy was sure that although this bead was of little help to his magical power or cultivation method, it was a rare treasure. This precious material would greatly help his Dao body improve. The vast and mighty power in it seemed to have crossed the river of history, bringing supreme glory and glory. ¡°What do you know about this bead?¡± Cindy stared at it for a moment and asked. ¡°Ancient times¡­ Earlier¡­¡± As expected, the one behind the Gates of Hell immediately gave the answer. ¡°It¡¯s Ancient Bronze n¡­ The bones behind their head¡­ This¡­ Great Sage Chiyang¡­ Is not the descendant of the n¡­ He should have¡­ Obtained a piece of¡­ Bone¡­ And refined it¡­¡± ¡°The Ancient Bronze n¡­¡± Cindy muttered to himself. Compared with the one behind the Gates of Hell, Cindy had only lived for more than 20 years. They were like an old monster and a quail. Therefore, it was normal for Cindy to not know some secrets from a long time ago. Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 With the information that Jasmine currently possessed, it was already considered knowledgeable. Moreover, the era of the Ancient Bronze n was traced back to the ancient times. Although he did not know much about this information, it did not affect Jasmine¡¯s absorption of the bead. ¡°This¡­ Inside contains¡­ The power of¡­ The supreme yang¡­ For your¡­ Dao body is indeed¡­ Very helpful¡­ Directly absorb¡­ The power¡­ Won¡¯t be lower than¡­ The sharp point you absorbed¡­ ¡± The sharp point mentioned by the one behind the Gates of Hell was naturally the copper pir absorbed by Jasmine in the Tower of Life. The copper pir itself could easily tear open the void, let alone the cultivator¡¯s Taoist body. Jasmine then grabbed the void with his five fingers like a sharp dagger, which was easier than eating and drinking. With the confirmation of the one behind the Gates of Hell, he did not hesitate. He pointed at the bead with his fingertip and put it into his mouth. Bam! Suddenly, there was a loud noise like an explosion in the ovening from him. Waves of Qi billow gushed out from his pores. The surrounding void melted in an instant, as if snow had met a zing sun. Streaks of dark golden inscriptions also appeared on Jasmine¡¯s skin. The vast, ancient, deep, and primordial aura arose spontaneously. After a while, Jasmine¡¯s body shock. The void behind him suddenly copsed for thousands of kilometers. The illusory images of countless ferocious demonic beasts appeared behind him. Each and every illusory image was 3,000 meters tall, likeyers of mountain peaks. They lifted their heads up and roared, causing stars to fall, and the ground to shatter. At the same time, Jasmine¡¯s flesh and blood, like constantly tempered steel, burst out a crackling sound. Crack! Boom! All of a sudden, his Qi and blood became more condensed and his muscles and bones became more solid. Jasmine¡¯s body was not flowing with blood, but a surging sea of blood. When a drop of blood fell into theke, it could immediately turn theke into a thick bloodke. His breath could even blow up the rivers andkes. The blood-red wings on the back of Jasmine also changed. The blood-red wings stretched out behind Jasmine like flowing blood. But now, with the refinement of the bead by Jasmine, the blood-red wings became as solid as amber and emitted a dazzling red light. Hah! Afterpletely refining the bead, Jasmine let out a long sigh. This breath of air didn¡¯t scatter. In front of him, it continuously evolved, producing heaven and earth, sun and moon, stars, mountains and rivers, towns, and other things. Looking at it, it was all-epassing. It seemed that there was an infinite heavenly secret hidden in it. ¡°Qi¡­ Condensing¡­ All things¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell said and added, ¡°You have¡­ An understanding of¡­ The Immortal Dao¡­ And it has¡­ Improved¡­¡± There was rare certainty in his tone. Jasmine looked deeply at the mass of Qi slowly dissipating in front of him. However, the corner of his mouth curved slightly. Just like what the person behind the Gates of Hell said, this time, not only did he improve his realm and strength, but also his understanding of the Immortal Dao. The understanding of immortal Dao couldn¡¯t be measured by cultivation realms. But this was like the comprehension ability of cultivators. The higher one¡¯sprehension ability, the faster one cultivated. Now, Jasmine had a deeper understanding of the immortal Dao. This was very important for him, who was now infinitely close to Real Immortal Realm. After a while, Jasmine said slowly, ¡°Before my promotion, I can have some understanding of the life level of an Immortal, and I¡¯m even more confident about Immortal Killing¡­¡± He then disappeared. Almost at the same time, the Nine-suns Golden Boat, which had been hovering in the void, suddenly turned into a long golden line and disappeared in an instant. Soon, in the ck-White Pagoda, heaven and earth began to distort. The sky was no longer pure, and the earth was no longer heavy. Everything was chaotic, gray and chaotic. Looking around, one could see some huge bulges from time to time. Around the bulges, sharp skeletons that were three thousand feet long stabbed straight out. A kind of bloody and barbaric smell made anyone who saw it scared. The Rancorous Qi and the dead souls had been gathered here for a long time. There were strict levels and even tribes. The dead souls formed from flesh and blood piled up here densely and kept squirming. Among the dead souls, there were powerful ones. They already had steel-like bodies. They sat on the throne made of bones and looked around. Roars, rotting, and dpidated auras filled every corner. This was a country of gods and devils. If the cultivators of the trial test broke in here alone, even if they were not eroded by the Death Qi, they would be immediately torn to pieces by these souls. A golden light suddenly appeared in the Chaos, like a de cutting through paper and lightning tearing the night. In an instant, the chaos was separated. The enormous Nine-suns Golden Boat appeared in mid-air, just like a zing sun. It shone brightly and dispelled all the dark aura. There was no time for the souls of the deceased to dodge. They let out miserable shrieks, and then transformed into flesh and blood. A drop of flesh dripped out. In a short time, thousands of souls were melted. Jasmine controlled the Nine-suns Golden Boat and pressed down. Bam! Arge area of the Void copsed. All the dead souls within thousands of kilometers suddenly turned into blood. A t area immediately appeared in the constantly squirming souls. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The Nine-suns Golden Boat moved forward again. This seemingly precious ship was actually a killing treasure, and in the hands of Jasmine, it unleashed its full power. Layers of formation were activated inside and outside. The Nine-suns Golden Boat was immediately surrounded by countless killing formations such as wind, rain, thunder, water, earth, tsunami, mountain copse, snow, flood, magma, and so on. It swept forward. Crack! Bang! In an instant, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands of souls who had not yet possessed consciousness were all crushed andpletely exploded, turning into flesh and dust again, scattering all over the ground. The ancient battlefield covered in flesh and blood immediately revealed itself. The ruins, the bodies of Immortals, and abandoned treasures were undoubtedly disyed in front of Jasmine. Several roars came from all directions. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°How dare you barge in! You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°How dare a cultivator break into the ck-White Pagoda!¡± ¡°Human race cultivators killed us here back then. Now, we are no longer souls of death, just in time to seek revenge on their descendants!¡± ¡°Kill! Kill him!¡± ¡°Throw his body into minced meat, cover every inch of this ce, and then imprison his soul, let him be enved forever!¡± Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 As the voice rang out, the surrounding chaos suddenly changed. Clouds of ck clouds were burning with cyan mes, like evil spirits descending to the world. They gathered toward the Nine-suns Golden Boat. In the dark clouds, figures surrounded Nine-suns Golden Boat with malicious, vicious, resentful, and hostile auras. These figures soon revealed their original appearances. Some had two heads, a tiger head and a deer head. Some of the upper bodies were lions, while others were snakes and scorpions. And, some heads split open from the middle and turned into a bloody mouth, revealing countless sharp teeth to Marsha. A pair of blood-red eyes stared at Marsha. The next moment, they were about to attack together and tear him into pieces. Hmm¡­ A group of souls mixed together. Due to the longsting rtionship, they have once again possessed their own intelligence¡­ Marsha stepped out of the Nine-suns Golden Boat. He looked around and understood. It seems like what the Elder of the Divine Martial Sect said¡­ The trial test for Glory City was not only for selecting disciples, but also to weaken the power of these dead souls. If these souls are constantly gathered, it will be a disaster after a long time.¡± Marsha¡¯s worry was reasonable. If a mortal¡¯s body turned into a zombie, it might bring disaster to a ce, not to mention that those who died in Glory City were all cultivators and demonic beasts at the Real Immortal Realm level. Once this level of Malicious Grudge and dead souls were formed, the moment it left the body, it would be the strength of an Amethyst Pce Realm or even a Real Immortal Realm. Moreover, there were many dead souls here. It was possible that there would be more dead souls than in the previous war. The most direct example was that at this time, there were several big dead demons surrounding Marsha. Although they all looked ugly, their powerful auras had at least reached the Real Immortal Realm. If it were the disciples of this trial test, more than 20 Real Immortal Realms would have been killed. However, Marsha¡¯s attention was not on these dead souls. If a dead soul wants to condense into a form, on the one hand, it must have enough Rancorous Qi and vigor, and on the other hand, It must rely on powerful magic weapon. Therefore, there must be a treasure in the depths of this ce¡­ His Divine Awareness suddenly spread out. Ripples immediately appeared in the void. Through the deep primal chaos below, his Divine Senses discovered that deep within the primal chaos, there was arge expanse of scorching hot aura. ¡°Kill him!¡± The two-headed Big Demon of Death let out a roar and attacked. In an instant, there were countless storms around. Countless mottled weapons, mixed with bones, charged toward Marsha. ¡°The Second Move of Sword!¡± Marsha snorted coldly and swung his sword. The storm was instantly cut apart. The storm, which could even tten the mountain in thest moment, instantly became calm. All types of broken magic weapon magic treasures and bones mixed together exploded in the sky. Countless pieces of powder merged together and rolled around like surging waves. The wings on Marsha¡¯s back spread out. With a sh of amber-like light, he disappeared. The next moment, he appeared above the heads of the two dead souls and pped down. Bang! The heavy sound was like a muffled thunder. The two-headed demon instantly transformed into a mass of bloody mist. Marsha pierced another finger into the blood fog. Soul-dead Big Demon had already condensed his body, which was made of flesh and blood from this ce. The vigor in it contained Demonic Qi. Marsha absorbed all his brain into his body. Then, he spat out. A stream of air instantly pierced through the air like a long arrow, stretching for thousands of miles. With a swoosh, it pierced through the demon¡¯s head, which was like a huge mouth. Bang! The demon¡¯s head exploded in mid-air. Marsha moved again. After the upgrade, his speed increased tenfold. Countless shadows of Marsha appeared in all directions. All the shadows attacked together. The tight dra was full of killing intent. Even if the Big Demon Spirit¡¯s body was made of copper and iron, and even if his realm wasparable to that of a Real Immortal Realm, he exploded into clouds of blood fog in an instant. Marsha took a breath. All the vigor around him was absorbed into his body. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At this time, the chaos below suddenly copsed. It was as if the Heavens were copsing and the Earth was cracking. It was also as if a ck hole had appeared out of nowhere, capable of devouring everything. Even the light was being absorbed by it. The cold instantly froze the void. The chilling from the soul was like the arrival of hell. Marsha narrowed his eyes and looked at the center of the ck hole. An unparalleled snake head emerged from the ck hole. Each scale on the surface of the snake head could cover a city and a ck crystal-like luster. The snake¡¯s eyes were full of extremely evil aura. It stared at Marsha as if it could drag him into the eternal hell in an instant. If this snake head opened its mouth, it could swallow a town that could amodate thousands of people in one breath. ¡°So you are guarding the treasure¡­¡± Marsha narrowed his eyes. The snake¡¯s head suddenly turned into a ck light and quickly condensed inside. In the blink of an eye, it condensed into a pale-faced male cultivator in ck. However,pared with the humans, half of the cultivator¡¯s face was covered with scales and his long and narrow eyes were enough to make people have nightmares for a whole year. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since the humans broke in. Thest time when I saw the humans was before I died¡­¡± At this point, the male cultivator suddenly roared, ¡°So I hate the Human n. You deserve to die!¡± Before his voice died away, he suddenly attacked Marsha. He made a grasping motion with his five fingers. Streaks of ck lightning around him, as thick as buckets, chopped directly toward Marsha. Bang! Thunder crashed to the ground, and the surrounding seemed to have exploded with steel. The void was directly blown through and copsed. Countless spaces copsed from all directions, as if the end of the world had arrived ahead of time. ¡°It¡¯s noisy¡­¡± Marsha spat out the words lightly and grabbed forward. The golden edge of his fingertips shed and cut forward fiercely. The ck lightning was instantly cut into pieces in mid-air. ¡°Demonic souls are attached to the body, and thousands of bolts of lightning will be reborn!¡± The male cultivator-like demon continuously roared. His eyes seemed to be bloodshot as they became redder and redder. In the originally exploded Chaos, countless souls were summoned by him and turned into balls of pale green ghost fire, flying toward him and entering his ck robe. Immediately, the male cultivator¡¯s body began to expand, and cracks appeared on his body. Green mes, like erupting volcanoes, seeped out from the cracks. Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 Green mes soared into the sky, and the evil spirit was rampant. Amidst the green mes, the man with resentment turned into an eight-headed giant snake and appeared in front of Anita. Compared with the giant snake with eight heads, Anita was nothing. Every single scale on the serpent¡¯s body was burning with mes. All kinds of twisted and ferocious faces kept appearing in the mes, roaring at Anita. Countless fierce souls gathered around, crying and howling, as if countless hells were alternating. ¡°I want you to die!¡± The giant snake with eight heads roared andunched a fierce attack on Anita. In an instant, heaven and earth copsed and exploded everywhere. There seemed to be countless volcanoes erupting in the void in all directions. All types of fatal attacks surged over. The fierce ghost fire kept pressing down. Anita¡¯s figure was like a small boat in the sea. The next moment, it would bepletely crushed into powder and devoured forever. ¡°An ant¡­¡± Anita¡¯s eyes were sharp. He snorted coldly and a wild, ancient, and boundless aura suddenly flowed out from his body. Streaks of obscure runes appeared in the void around him. Every rune seemed to containyers of worlds. Mountains, rivers, sun, moon, stars, heaven and earth, yin and yang, all kinds of elements gathered. With a loud shout from Anita, they crushed towards the eight giant snakes. Bang! An intense tempest swept out. The Chaos Void within a radius of thousands of kilometers was immediately blown to ashes. It was just the first time a man and a snake had fought, and the winner was decided. Anita¡¯s body did not move at all, and even his aura did not change. The mes around him went straight to the sky. Half of the giant snake with eight heads were blown up. The remaining four heads were also covered with cracks. The blood that flowed out was also like green paste, emitting a disgusting smell. However, the eyes of the four heads were fixed on Anita without any fear. The snake¡¯s mouth exploded with wild words, ¡°There are thousands of bodies on this battlefield. As long as they exist, I will never die! You can¡®t kill me! I want you to die!¡± The four heads roared and twisted wildly, like golden snakes dancing wildly and tornados. Millions of rays of light tore through the void and reached Anita in an instant. ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ What is good for you¡­¡± This time, even the one behind the Gates of Hell could not stand it anymore. Other cultivators might think that the souls here were very horrible. However, Anita had risked his life to kill the souls of ancient fierce beasts that were dozens of times more ferocious than this. Looking at the cultivation, Anita had just been promoted once. His Dao body had also obtained the inheritance of the Ancient Bronze n. It had be iparably powerful. No one could afford it. How could the eight-headed snake be so confident that it dared to shout in front of Anita? Sure enough, Anita did not talk nonsense with it at all.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The blood-red wings pped so fast that no one could see clearly. In an instant, they arrived in front of the giant snake. The giant snake didn¡¯t even have time to react. Anita put his hands together and pointed his sword. Silver light shed between his eyebrows. ¡°The Second Move of Sword!¡± The sword was like a ghost. With one cut, the remaining four heads of the giant snake were cut off and exploded in the air like fireworks. However, the giant snake lost its head and was still wriggling. The wound was not smooth and tidy, but it was surging like water. After a while, the surface of the wound began to grow tumors again. There were eight of them. And if one looked carefully, they would find that the tumors were the heads that had not fully formed. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me!¡± The giant snakeughed wildly. ¡°It seems that your weakness is not your head, but your body,¡± Anita said lightly. As if sensing the burning eyes of Anita, the giant snake¡¯s body twisted uneasily, and the eight saas also grew wildly, as if they were about to grow quickly. Anita did not give the other party a chance to resist. He took off the Divine Emperor¡¯s Setting Sun Bow and shot an arrow. The arrow suddenly broke through the snake¡¯s belly. The giant snake¡¯s mountain-like body was sent flying. The cracked surface of the snake¡¯s belly shook countless twisted faces. There were people and beasts on these faces. But, no matter which side of its face, it was full of fear. At a nce, Anita saw a purple light shining deep in the snake¡¯s belly. ¡°It¡¯s really there¡­¡± Anita sneered. At this time, the new eight heads had also grown out. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll swallow you! Just a cultivator, die!¡± The heads roared in unison, and their eyes burst out with fierce light. They opened their bloody mouths toward Anita. Thousands of sharp teeth could devour a country in an instant. ¡°Nine-suns Golden Boat!¡± Anita controlled the precious boat and shot downwards. The Nine-suns Golden Boat was a killing treasure. The golden light wrapped around its whole body and fell from the sky. It was like a giant golden sword in the hands of a god, trying its best to cut down. The eight new heads of the giant snake were chopped off in less than two breaths. The moment the heads were chopped off, the formation around the Nine-suns Golden Boat started to move. Bam! It was as if a furnace had suddenly burst into mes, melting the eight heads into a golden me. The next moment, the golden light with the power of the thunderbolt struck the giant snake. The sharp edge of the Nine-suns Golden Boat immediately cut the snake in half. Green paste poured out from the giant snake¡¯s wound like a dam breaking through. The purple light hidden in the giant snake¡¯s body was about to be swallowed up in an instant. Anita raised his hand and grabbed the air. This grab swept through the universe and created a vacuum zone. All the green paste within a radius often thousand miles sttered everywhere. The purple light was also sucked into his hand. It was a huge pill furnace. The pill furnace was as high as ten floors. It was entirely purple and its surface was hollow. Various auspicious clouds and auspicious beasts were carved on it. Although this pill furnace had not been used for a long time, one could smell the fragrance of medicine when one got a little closer. It immediately made people feel refreshed and their lost strength increased. No wonder there are so many dead souls condensed into flesh and blood bodies. It turns out that there is such a precious pill furnace¡­ Anita suddenly understood. Chapter 2298 Chapter 2298 If one simply relied on Rancorous Qi and spiritual Qi, it was difficult for the dead souls to reach the wisdom and strength of the giant snake. And this pill furnace was obviously helping the giant snake, including the previous dead souls. The pill furnace itself had umted unparalleled medicinal power. In this ancient battlefield, it was equivalent to giving a mortal an Immortal Pill. As time passed, the medicinal effects slowly seeped from the pill furnace into every inch of the void that spanned a thousand kilometers. With the help of the efficacy, the speed at which the dead souls gathered naturally became faster. Not only that, but also the flesh soaked in the efficacy was more solid than ordinary flesh. Omas also had a deep understanding of alchemy. He sized up the pill furnace and couldn¡¯t help but praise it. This pill furnace must have belonged to a certain alchemist. Compared with this pill furnace, the pill furnaces in the Green Paradise Sect can only be regarded as rural stoves¡­ Omas thought for a moment. This pill furnace had reached the level of a fairy weapon. If Eva Green or Yvonne saw it, their eyes would probably light up like hungry wolves seeing fat sheep and they would pounce on it. However, they couldn¡¯t use this furnace even if he gave it to any of them. The reason was simple. Their realm was not enough. Just like a thin horse carrying a truck, it couldn¡¯t pull the truck at all. Therefore, Omas intended to keep the furnace with him first. He also had a hunch that the previous user of this pill furnace was definitely not a nobody. After he left this ce, he would use the shape of the pill furnace to study the ancient records. Perhaps, he would receive unexpected gains. After storing the pill furnace into the Small World of Heaven and Earth, Omas cast a sidelong nce nearby. The giant snake had already possessed flesh and blood. Naturally, it would not die in an instant just because it lost the pill furnace. It was still twisting its body and trying to recover. Then, it attacked Omas again. Although it had opened its spiritual intelligence, it still didn¡¯t look very smart¡­ With this thought, Omas¡¯s palm burst out mes and shot out a blood spear,pletely shattering the snake¡¯s body. That flesh that was mixed with thick demonic energy wasn¡¯t wasted in the slightest, directly entering his body, strengthening his Dao body. But after absorbing it, Omas sighed with some mncholy in his eyes. ¡°You¡­ Why¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell seemed to be a little confused. Why did the ruthless Omas suddenly show such a lost expression? Did he regret killing the snake? A momentter, Omas said, ¡°I was just thinking about how many Real Immortal Realm cultivators and cultivators had died in this ce back then. Even deeper down, there were Nirvana Realm and Ruler Realm cultivators. However, the Human n cultivators died to resist the Demon n¡­¡± ¡°They had no resentment, only determination and enthusiasm. But in the end, their flesh, blood, and spiritual Qi were not dead because of the influence ofthe demon n¡¯s demon aura and resentment. The remnant thoughts of the Demon n after death could even be reborn by relying on the souls of the dead. However, the human cultivators could never wake up again¡­¡± ¡°Thinking of this, I feel a little ufortable¡­¡± ¡°Because you are¡­ Too weak¡­ Too young¡­¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Omas shook his head and said nothing. He knew what the one behind the Gates of Hell meant. The reason why he had such thoughts now was naturally because he could see the world in his current realm. But when he transcended this realm and surpassed it for the rest of his life, his thoughts would certainly be different. ¡°I¡¯m just sighing. It won¡¯t affect my Dao-heart.¡± Omas waved his hand, and the Nine-suns Golden Boat stopped at his feet. Moreover, I have to find clues about my mother here¡­ She was the one who led me to Glory City. But¡­¡± Omas suddenly hesitated. He didn¡¯t wait for the one behind the Gates of Hell¡¯s question and continued, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that the Glory City would be so huge. Maybe my mother¡¯s hint is not to let me enter the Glory City, but to get the qualification to enter it. That is to enter the Ancient Kingdom and the Divine Martial Sect.¡± Omas seemed to be talking to himself, but after that, he also cleared his mind. It was as if the clouds had broken through the fog. His heart was exceptionally clear. ¡°There are still dozens of days before the end of the trial test. I have to continue to improve.¡± Omas circted the formation within the Nine-suns Golden Boat. In an instant, the ship turned into a golden rainbow and shot into the distance. In the ck-White Pagoda, the space was distorted. Usually, a step away could cause twopletely different scenes. Omas flew for a while. All of a sudden, the chaos around seemed to disappear into thin air, and everything before his eyes suddenly became clear. Then a dpidated city appeared in front of him. Although it was called a city, it was more like the territory of a big family familiar to him. However, this territory looked extremely dpidated. The copsed walls, the copsed tall buildings, the scattered bones, the huge bones, and the smell of iron and blood everywhere. The ce where the main building should have been, seemed to have been stamped hard by a giant. The middle copsed and almost split the main building in half. Countless cracks appeared, stretching from the ground to the sky. The entire ce seemed to be on the verge of copse at any moment. If it was just a rough look, there was nothing worth paying attention to here. But Omas soon found something strange. He scanned them with his Divine Sense and found two fresh cultivator corpses. The bodies of the two cultivators seemed to be repeatedly crushed by the huge carriage wheels, and he could hardly see their original appearance. ¡°Real Immortal Realm died just like that?¡± Omas¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. Suddenly, a loud noise came from the pit in the middle of the main building. Then, a big pitch-ck hand reached out from inside. This hand was like ink, but it was also like a big tree that had expand ed. Its five fingers were wide open, like the dense canopy of a tree, as if it was going to fill the sky in an instant. The big hand directly grabbed Omas. Crack! The void around Nine-suns Golden Boat was immediately pulled down like a curtain. All kinds of tribtions thunder, earth fire, and flood water burst out at the same time, trying to destroy the Nine- suns Golden Boat. ¡°Ha! Ant!¡± Omas snorted. He stepped out of the Nine-suns Golden Boat and punched toward the big hand. The punch was iparably fierce, stirring up thunder and fire, and immediately burst out a brilliant light like a scorching sun. Before the big hand could get close to Omas, it was hit and exploded continuously, and screams came from it. Chapter 2299 Chapter 2299 The five fingers of the big hand were smashed into pieces by Morine like dead wood and exploded into powder. The remaining palm and immediately shrank back to the big pit. At the same time, they spurted out poisonous mist, trying to stop Morine. Morine snorted, took a deep breath, and then exhaled. This breath was enough to swallow mountains and rivers, blow down mountains, and dry up the sea. The roiling poison fog instantly vanished. Morine swooped down in front of the palm, where starlight gathered. Countless Milky Way suddenly fell down and exploded violently. ¡°Ludwig River st!¡± The palm pressed down. Immediately, the starry sky was dazzling. The bare palm immediately exploded. Then, cracks appeared on his bare arms. The starlight seeped out of the crack and exploded the arm with a bang. Between heaven and earth, there was light everywhere. At a nce, it was impossible to tell which direction it was. The ce where the arm had stretched out had turned into a ck mass of holes. It was so deep that no one could see the bottom of it. Anyone who looked at it would feel a chill in their heart. Morine raised his hand and dug down. Ssh! The hole, together with a radius of a thousand miles, was dug up from the ground. The hard ground was like mud in front of him. Deep within the cave, a mottled halberd was emitting a strange, sinister light. Around the halberd, there were long ck strips like vines. If one looked carefully, you would find that these long strips were exactly the same as the arm just now. ¡°There is indeed a treasure¡­¡± Morine flew into the air. The halberd immediately broke free from the vines and flew into his hands. However, those vines immediately chased after him like pythons, wanting to take back the halberd from Morine. Morine raised his foot and stamped. Crack! The vines exploded in the air and shattered into powder. As soon as he took the halberd, Morine felt an extremely cold aura. Although the surface of the halberd was mottled, it was still sharp. Deep within the edge was an ice river. Once it was waved, it would instantly freeze for thousands of kilometers. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± Morine nodded. However, he did not store the halberd into his storage magic weapon. Instead, he took out his me Severing and smashed the halberd with it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The halberd immediately broke into hundreds of pieces. However, a white light spot flew out of the debris. As soon as the me Severing moved, the white light spot was sucked into the me Severing by a suction force. A momentter, ayer of frost appeared on the de of the me Severing. Seeing this, the one behind the Gates of Hell understood Morine¡¯s intention. ¡°You want to¡­ Let it advance¡­¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Morine nodded. me Severing was different from the treasures he had before. The other treasures that Morine had obtained, including sharp weapons, spirit tools, and fairy weapons, all had a fixed rank. Even with the help of materials and inscriptions carved on it, the rank would not change. If the rank did not change, it meant that no matter how powerful the added power was, there would be an end. For example, a third-grade fairy weapon could enhance its power by refining, carving inscriptions, or other means, or even surpass the power of an ordinary third-grade fairy weapon. But no matter how powerful it was, it was still a third-grade fairy weapon. Any random fourth-grade fairy weapon would be able to defeat it. The me Severing was different. This killing treasure came from the one behind the Gates of Hell. The me Severing itself was somewhat simr to Morine. It could improve its power and rank by devouring other magic treasures. And he also knew that me Severing was only a part of aplete magic weapon. This also meant that me Severing had a high room for improvement. In the ck-White Pagoda, there was nock of all kinds of magic treasures left by the cultivators. It was the best opportunity to use these magic treasures to improve his me Severing. After breaking the halberd, Morine drove the Nine-suns Golden Boat forward. Over the next dozen days, he did not stop searching for treasures. During this period, he passed by another five ancient battlefields. The killing intent and resentment in the ancient battlefields were the heaviest. Simrly, the power of the souls nurtured was also the strongest. Unfortunately, these strongest souls were like chickens and dogs in front of him. Relying on his strong body, Morine was unstoppable and he gained a lot. One by one, the magic weapons were shattered by him and absorbed by the me Severing. *** A month passed. At this time, half of the trial test of the Glory City had passed. During this period, Morine did not encounter any other cultivators. However, he did not find it strange. He had been following his n. At this moment, Morine came to a desert-like ce. The yellow sand was all over the sky, and the wind was rolling. However, the yellow sand here was not ordinary sand, but golden skulls. Once a hurricane was stirred up, countless skulls would collide together and emit a miserable roar. It was as if thousands of troops were charging forward. Just the momentum alone could kill people. When Morine drove the Nine-suns Golden Boat through this area, the yellow sand suddenly rose to the sky and extended thousands of kilometers, like a high wall that suddenly rose, blocking his way. The next moment, a giant in golden armor rushed out from the high wall. The giant held a heavy sword in his hand. His whole body was covered with armor and there was a goat-like horn on his head. As soon as he appeared, fire and thunder erupted, shaking the earth and mountains. The yellow sand carried mes and turned into countless dragons, rushing toward Morine. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Morine fully activated the formation of the Nine-suns Golden Boat. Earth, water, fire, and wind swept across thend. The rolling yellow sand was immediately torn apart. Like a sharp sword sweeping through the sky, Nine-suns Golden Boat pierced through the giant¡¯s chest. The giant paused, causing the earth to sink. Suddenly, the giant¡¯s armor burst out bronze light. The light emanated all sorts of deep auras. In an instant, even the sky and the desert were turned green. The originally golden skeletons, at this time, were burning with green mes in their ck eyes. They roared like mountains copsing and the earth cracking, and rushed toward Morine. ¡°The Godfiend Country!¡± Morine roared and pushed out a palm. The magnificent pce suddenly expanded in mid-air, covering the sky and covering the earth, and a huge mountain was pressing down. The Fiendgod power pressed down viciously like a critical hit, instantly shattering the giant. The sand all over the sky sank to the ground. The giant¡¯s armor continuously exploded. Nine-suns Golden Boat rushed into the center of the explosion. Morine raised his hand and grabbed a trembling te. The te seemed to have a mind. When it was caught by him, it not only let out a sharp scream, but also tried to break free from the hands of Morine. Morine then attacked with his Divine Sense. The howling in the te immediately turned into wailing, and afterjust one sound, there was no more movement. The te also quieted down. The te was obviously a treasure. However, judging from the surrounding damage, this was a fragment of some treasure. Chapter 2300 Chapter 2300 Maurina did not care what the treasure was and whether it still existed. He did not know if the other cultivators¡¯ search for treasures went smoothly. However, he knew very well that he had a smooth journey. Instead of thinking about where the other parts of the treasure were, it was better to kill more dead souls and collect more treasures. He had not only obtained vigors and treasures during this month. He had also obtained a lot of cultivators¡¯ skills and magical powers left behind by those cultivators. These were all opportunities. However, the blocking stone in front of the opportunity was just some souls that did not matter at all. More importantly, with the umtion of these 30 days and the environment in the ck-White Pagoda, Maurina had a faint impulse to break through to the Real Immortal Realm. It was a big deal for any cultivator to upgrade to Real Immortal Realm. Maurina was no exception. Once one was raised, one¡¯s realm would reach a new level, and one¡¯s life would reach a new level. By that time, his strength was not only ten times stronger than it was now, but also hundreds of times more powerful than before! With his current strength, he could kill a first stage of Real Immortal Realm expert and defeat a second stage of Real Immortal Realm expert. If he was promoted to Real Immortal Realm, his future would be even more promising. Therefore, Maurina was also actively continuing to look for the Immortal Fate. At present, the only thing that made him feel regretful was that what he encountered were some scattered magic treasures. However, he also understood that it was normal to encounter such a situation. After all, the ck-White Pagoda, and even the entire Glory City, were not the ce of returns of some ancient powerful figures, or treasures. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. This was an endless ancient battlefield. It was already very difficult to get a few intact treasures on the battlefield. Could it be that he still hoped that the cultivator fighting at that time would not kill the demonic beasts in front of him, but think about leaving a treasure for his descendants after his death? Without blinking, he smashed the te into powder and let the me Severing absorb it. Then, Maurina was about to leave. But at this moment, he felt a strange fluctuation in the nearby void. Maurina couldn¡¯t help ncing at it. The void in the ck-White Pagoda was extremely solid. Even if he was here, he could not tear the void apart. He could only rely on himself or magic weapons to fly. But now, the void that was less than 500 kilometers away from him began to twist and spin, forming a vortex, and there were also some lightning spots flickering faintly. It was very abnormal. Just as Maurina was looking over, a sudden thunder came from the vortex. Then, a figure with a sword box fell from the sky. At the same time, arge amount of spiritual Qi gushed out. The spiritual Qi almost turned into heavy rain, pouring down. After the figurended heavily on the ground, the vortex buzzed and disappeared in midair. ¡°She can tear open the void here¡­¡± Maurina muttered as he watched this scene. He saw clearly that it was a female cultivator who had just fallen down. As for how to tear the void apart, it was impossible for a second stage of Real Immortal Realm female cultivator to do so. Maurina estimated that the other party had used some formation or talisman. However, whether it was the formation or the talisman, it could tear open the void in the ck-White Pagoda. Its power could be imagined. The falling female cultivator also saw Maurina suspended in mid-air. The two looked at each other from afar. Maurina saw that the female cultivator was extremely beautiful. Even though her hair was a little messy, her mouth was bleeding, and her face was pale after being seriously injured. However, this gave her a sense of weakness. It seemed that the female cultivator did not expect to encounter other cultivators. She supported herself with the sword box, struggled to stand up, and spat out three words in the direction of Maurina, ¡°Leave quickly now!¡± After that, she stumbled and almost fell down. However, the female cultivator steadied herself. She took out a bottle of elixirs and took a big gulp before her chest heaved better. Seeing that Maurina was still in the air, she said in a louder voice, ¡°Go, it¡¯s dangerous¡­¡± But just as her voice fell, a green light suddenly swept over the sky behind her. The light was as dazzling as the aurora, stretching for thousands of miles and quickly sweeping toward them. The female cultivator seemed to realize something and hurriedly turned around. A determination surfaced on her face when she saw the green-colored light chasing after her. She took a deep breath and pulled out a big sword burning with mes from the sword box. Although she was rushing toward the Aurora, she still said to Maurina, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Go away. I don¡¯t want to get you involved!¡± But it was obviously toote. The four figures stopped in front of the female cultivator. These four figures formed a horn shape and blocked all the escape routes for the female cultivators. The leader of the four was a male cultivator. In fact, Maurina did not know this male cultivator. However, the male cultivator took the initiative to look at Maurina and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s you! But since you see it, don¡®t even think about leaving. I, George Hans, don¡¯t want others to know what I have done!¡± ¡°You know me?¡± Maurina asked doubtfully. The other party called himself George Hans, but Maurina was sure that he had never seen the other party before. George was still smiling. ¡°Of course I know you. Before the beginning of the trial test, didn¡¯t you defeat Prince Ludwig? I also saw that scene. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not trash like Prince Ludwig. I¡¯m at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. And my subordinates¡¯ realms have also steadily surpassed yours!¡± Maurina looked up at the people around George. Among the other three cultivators, one was at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, just like this George. The other two were at the second stage of Real Immortal Realm. Maurina heard the female cultivator¡¯s voiceing from the ground. ¡°George, this has nothing to do with others! Let him go! Don¡¯t you think about the consequences? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father will seek revenge on you?¡± George did not take Maurina seriously. In his opinion, they were sure to win. The number of four cultivators, as well as their realms, steadily surpassed the other party. Although there was a little ident when he wanted to catch Gina, she found an opportunity to activate the Escape Talisman to tear the void apart. Fortunately, it was not so far away, so they could catch up quickly. In George¡¯s eyes, this matter was also a performance of ¡°God helps me¡±. Looking at the female cultivator on the ground, Georgeughed wantonly. Chapter 2301 Chapter 2301 ¡°I¡¯ve thought about the consequences, Gina, but that¡¯s a good result.¡± George¡¯s eyes seemed to have prated through, looking down from above and sweeping across Gina. ¡°By that time, we¡¯ll be Daopanion, and our two ns will be even closer to each other and form an alliance.¡± ¡°Daopanion?¡± A puzzled look appeared in Gina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already reject this matter?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Georgeughed out loud. The next moment, his expression became ferocious and he shouted fiercely, ¡°It was because of your refusal that I made up my mind to make a move this time! Gina, listen carefully. I won¡¯t kill you. I want you! You are mine! After today, you are my Taoistpanion!¡± No matter how ignorant Gina was, when she heard George¡¯s straightforward words, she understood what the other party meant. ¡°In your dreams!¡± Gina slowly raised her burning sword. mes ignited and circled around the ming sword. However, under the siege of George and his men, Gina was seriously injured. She forcibly ran the spiritual Qi in her body, which immediately affected the wound, and she felt a fishy sweetness in her throat. Although she forcibly suppressed the blood that was about to spit out, her face was pale and her body was shaking. George saw all of it. ¡°You are asking for trouble!¡± George slowly raised his hand. However, at this time, his eyes fell on Ynda. ¡°Ynda, don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me yourself for being unlucky and seeing what you shouldn¡¯t have seen!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, George winked at his subordinates beside him. ¡°Kill him!¡± The cultivator of the second stage of Real Immortal Realm immediately turned into a green light, leaving a long shadow, and instantly struck out a peerless magical power toward Ynda. Thousands of beams of light shot out from all directions and were about to crush Ynda. ¡°George! Stop!¡± On the ground, Gina shouted angrily. She held a big sword in her hand, and the me instantly increased by 300 meters. She was about to stop George. At this time, a cold shout, like rolling thunder, directly smashed into the ears of everyone. ¡°Ant!¡± The next moment, Ynda took action. He smashed all the beams of light into pieces with one punch. The fist wind swept over, and the divine light was extinguished. The angry dragon, fierce tiger, and demon python all appeared behind him. An ancient bronze aura arose spontaneously. ¡°Argh!¡± The second stage of Real Immortal Realm cultivator only had time to scream before he was smashed into pieces by Ynda. A phantom figure kept twisting and struggling. This was the spirit of a cultivator. As long as the cultivator was not destroyed, it could be reborn by blood. Unfortunately, Ynda did not give him the chance at all. He took a step forward, and the wind and clouds surged. His fingertips condensed a dazzling blood light and pointed to the Divine Soul. Huge chains formed by blood suddenly appeared. With the aura of order, blockade, andw, they instantly locked the cultivator¡¯s soul and twisted it violently. With a sharp scream, the cultivator¡®s soul was crushed by Ynda and destroyed. The rain of blood was still pouring down, dyeing the skeletons in the desert red, forming a blood-red river that was flowing. There was silence in the air. George¡¯s egg-like eyes were full of disbelief. His other two subordinates also stared at Ynda as if they had seen something incredible, and their eyeballs almost popped out. Even Gina, who was on the ground, widened her beautiful eyes and opened her mouth slightly. She could not believe what she saw. ¡°Who did you just say you would kill?¡± Ynda showed a faint smile and grinned at George. Then, his face darkened and he raised his hand to shoot a blood spear at George. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The thick blood spear split the sky in half. The rolling vigor pervaded the surroundings like True Dragons, circling and swimming. The void around him twisted slightly at this moment. George felt like a disaster was approaching. His scalp was numb, and his bone marrow was cold. Blood gushed into his brain. ¡°Myriad Streams Diagram!¡± At this moment, the Third Stage cultivator of the Real Immortal Realm who was not far from George let out a long roar and tore open his clothes. Suddenly, the golden light shone like the sun in the sky. A painting that covered thousands of kilometers blocked Ynda. On the scroll, the river was rolling and roaring. Countless ships were densely packed. In front of the river, there was surging water vapor, with an imposing manner of blocking and sweeping everything. ¡°Haha!¡± Ynda sneered. He could tell that the Myriad Streams Diagram was an immortal weapon. But so what? At this time, the blood spear burst out an unprecedented overbearing Divine Power and fiercely stabbed toward the Myriad Streams Diagram. The countless ships in the map exploded at the same time, and a big hole was sted open in the center of the river. The rolling river water poured into it. Cracks immediately spread all over the treasure diagram, and then it broke and exploded in the air, turning into a sudden rain. The magic weapon was destroyed, and it was a fairy weapon. The cultivator at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm suddenly trembled and almost fell from the air. The shock and anger in his heart were beyond words. He clearly felt that he was as fragile as paper in front of Ynda. The other party had not even entered the Real Immortal Realm. This cultivator at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm was shocked as if his heart was overturned. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his brain, as if countless red steel needles were suddenly inserted into it and poured a spoonful of oil into the opened crown. In an instant, the cultivator¡¯s vision went dark, and the spiritual Qi reversed, almost falling from the air. Huh? Divine Sense attack! He was frightened and forced himself to endure the pain. However, it was also because of this that the fear he felt earlier had increased tenfold and reached its peak. The guy called Ynda opposite him had such a strong Divine Sense! His throat moved and he opened his mouth. Just as he was about to remind the others, he saw a ball of blood light from Ynda shooting toward him. The blood spear appeared again! Swoosh! Bang! The Blood Spear pierced through the cultivator of the third stage of Real Immortal Realm in an instant and shattered the cultivator into a mass of wriggling blood. In the blood, the cultivator¡¯s spirit had just been condensed when it was crushed by Ynda. Suddenly, the heavy rain of the spiritual Qi after thest cultivator¡¯s death had not stopped. A bigger storm followed and poured down. Chapter 2302 Chapter 2302 Wh-what! George¡¯s face turned as white as paper at this moment. His body could not help shaking wildly. His two capable subordinates managed to participate in the trial test after his family had spent a lot of resources. The final goal was to help him capture Gina. If he joined forces with his men, he would definitely be a formidable force among the cultivators. However, these two people were killed by an ant from the Amethyst Pce Realm. The ant, however, looked calm as if nothing had happened. ¡°You, you¡­¡± George took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. ¡°Cindy, do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Cindy snorted and attacked again. With a palm, the whole world shook. The space around George became like an iron bucket. He stopped breathing as if he had been hit by a falling star. He spat out a mouthful of blood and flew out horizontally. With a bang, he seemed to be embedded in the void. There were terrible cracks all over George¡¯s body, like broken porcin. His face was full of panic, and blood gushed out like a broken dam. The space around him was full of spider web-like cracks, which looked extremely terrible. George¡¯s remaining subordinate, the cultivator at the second stage of the Real Immortal Realm, was distorted when he saw this scene. It was too horrible. Regardless of his identity and mission, the cultivator turned into a stream of flowing light and fled away. This cultivator only has one thought in his mind: run as far as possible. If he was med by George¡¯s family in the future, it would be a matter of the future. If he didn¡¯t escape now, he would definitely lose his life. The two guys who died before were the examples! Seeing that someone was running away, Gina was about to catch up with him, but Cindy was faster than her. He pulled the bow and shot. Cindy straightened up and a burning streamer shot out, burning the sky and tearing the sky. In a sh, it caught up with the cultivator and exploded it into a gorgeous firework. The cultivator¡¯s spirit was also burned clean in the fire. Seeing this, Gina heaved a sigh of relief. George waspletely speechless. He could tell that Cindy was a fearless guy. He wanted to threaten the other party with his status, but the other party didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Cindy, as long as you are willing to let me go, I will pretend that nothing happened today! I will never pursue this matter with you!¡± Seeing Cindy looking at him, George hurriedly said. ¡°It¡¯s noisy,¡± Cindy said tly. This time, there was no need for him to make a move. The big sword in Gina¡¯s hand directly pierced through George¡¯s chest. mes began to burn around the big sword like a prairie fire. With a bang, they engulfed George in an instant. George¡¯s body was suddenly burned and cracked, bursting into a terrible howl. ¡°Gina! You are so cruel! I¡¯ll never let you off, Gina!¡± ¡°How dare you kill me! How dare you kill me! I hate you! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°Please let me go, let me go¡­¡± A cold glint shed across Gina¡¯s eyes as she shed down with her sword. Instantly, arge sky was split into pieces by her. George was wrapped in it and exploded into countless pieces of meat. His Divine Soul was full of unwillingness and resentment. He wanted to escape, but Cindy had been waiting aside. Cindy made a grasping motion with his five fingers. George¡¯s Divine Soul and space were all concentrated in his palm by him. George¡¯s Divine Soul suddenly turned into a three-inch-long person and appeared in Cindy¡¯s palm. With a look of fear and pleading on his face, he kowtowed repeatedly to Cindy and murmured, as if he was praying for mercy. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to bargain with me!¡± Cindy clenched his fists without thinking. George, a third stage of Real Immortal Realm expert, was also crushed by Cindy. Seeing this, Gina came to Cindy with a big sword in her hand. Although she was not good atmunicating with others, she also knew that Cindy saved her life this time. She owed him a big favor. If it hadn¡¯t been for Cindy¡¯s help, in her current state, she would never have escaped from George and others. ¡°You are called Cindy, right?¡± Gina looked at Cindy and said seriously, ¡°Thank you for saving me this time, so I owe you a life¡­¡± ¡°Then how are you going to repay me?¡± Cindy said. Gina did not expect Cindy to be so straightforward. In her opinion, he should be polite, such as saying it didn¡¯t matter or something else. Cindy¡¯s words stunned Gina, and then she tilted her head. After a while, she repeated what she had just said. ¡°I owe you a life¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your life¡­¡± Cindy looked at Gina and said. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Gina was stunned again. After a while, she took out her storage pouch and poured out all the things inside. The treasure light rose to the sky. There were all kinds of talismans, magic treasures, piles of elixirs, and many other treasures whose names could not be called yet, shining dazzlingly. Even the one behind the Gates of Hell let out a ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Here you are¡­¡± Gina looked at Cindy and said in a daze. ¡°Give them all to me?¡± Looking at Gina¡¯s appearance, Cindy suddenly felt a little interesting. This female cultivator named Gina had the appearance that was not inferior to that of Adrian, Diana, and others. She also had the strength to escape from the siege of the four Real Immortal Realm cultivators. More importantly, she was very upright and even a little silly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given them all to me, what should you do now that you¡¯re seriously injured?¡± Cindy asked coldly on purpose. ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Gina pondered for a moment, then said seriously, ¡°You saved my life. These things are more valuable than my life.¡± What a silly girl¡­ After hearing Gina¡¯s words Cindy thought for a moment. But it was impossible for him to take nothing. He did have his own reasons for saving Gina just now, but since he did it, he should get the reward he deserved. His gaze swept across the pile of treasures as his fingers tapped a few times. Suddenly, a fragment, a jade statue, a Gold Core, and an ancient zither floated up. ¡°Did you obtain these things from the ck-White Pagoda?¡± Cindy asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Gina answered seriously, ¡°I got the spoils of war before I met George and the others.¡± Chapter 2303 Chapter 2303 Benita did not care much about the process of getting these treasures. After learning the origin of these treasures, he said that he wanted to take them away. Gina was confused. What she did not understand was not why Benita wanted these four treasures, but why he only wanted these four. She had shown everything in her storage bag to him without reservation. She also promised that she would give everything to him. Could it be that he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s enough? Gina¡¯s mind went straight. After this thought came to her mind, she did not hesitate to take off her sword box and put it in front of Benita. Benita couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw how serious the other party was. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything else. I only need these four¡­¡± Benita shook his head and raised his hand to put the broken piece, jade statues, Gold Core, and zither into his palm. Before leaving, Benita thought for a moment and said to Gina, ¡°If you really want to thank someone, thank yourself¡­¡± After that, Benita drove the Nine-suns Golden Boat and left. Looking at the light and shadow that disappeared from her sight, Gina put away all the treasures on the ground and put the sword box back on her back. She said very solemnly, ¡°Benita, no matter how you refuse, I, Gina Jones, owe you a life. If l can meet you in the Divine Martial Sect in the future, I will definitely repay you. I will make a grand wish in the name of my genius.¡± Just as Gina was making a wish, Benita was ying with what he had just obtained on the boat. One of the four treasures was a cultivation method recorded on the fragment. The jade statue contained Divine Thoughts. Inside the Gold Core, there was an extremely fierce evil spirit. The ancient zither should have been a killing magic weapon, and the mottled blood on it was proof. However, this magic weapon had been destroyed. Its power reduced a lot. The reason why Benita took the zither away was because of the materials for making the zither. He then picked up the fragment first. Although the fragment was less than half a palm-sized, it recorded an extremely ancient cultivation method. ¡°Ice Shadow Skill¡­¡± Benita¡¯s eyes swept over the ce and opened the Way of Wisdom. Suddenly, all kinds of insight came to his mind. This cultivation method, which was difficult to understand in other cultivators¡¯ eyes, would not take long for Benita to integrate into his body. However, this was far from enough for Benita. He crushed the fragment and sucked it into his hand. The jade statue contained a remnant Divine Thought. When Benita touched the Divine Sense, he immediately seemed to be pulled into a crazy world. There was no order in this world. All the scenes were a fight between blood and fire. Countless walls rose to the sky, enough to turn people into lunatics in an instant. Obviously, the remaining Divine Thoughts came from thest memory of a certain cultivator. What this memory showed was the scene of the cultivators fighting against the demonic beasts on the battlefield. This tragic scene did not affect Benita. Through these chaotic scenes, Benita seemed to have returned to that era and was in that bloody storm. This was a very good training for Benita¡¯s Divine Awareness. When Benita broke through the Divine Thoughts and opened his eyes, he was like a sharp sword that had been unsheathed. The sharp light burst out instantly, and even the formation of the Nine-suns Golden Boat stopped running. It was not until Benita had restrained his aura and the light in his eyes had returned to calm that the Nine-suns Golden Boat could fly again. The third treasure was the Gold Core containing killing intent. The Killing Intent was directly absorbed by Benita. Whether it was a cultivator or a Demonic Beast, their Gold Core could notst forever. Many times, in less than a thousand years, with the scattering of the spiritual Qi in the Gold Core, the Gold Core itself would turn into dust. There could only be one possibility for this Gold Core to exist. That was, the Gold Core was not left behind by a cultivator or a Demonic Beast. It was taken out from the body of the dead soul after Gina killed a powerful dead soul. The souls in the Glory City were condensed by the Killing Intent, resentment, and hostility. The Gold Core inside the dead soul was even more evil and was the king of resentment and hostility. Benita crushed the Gold Core without hesitation. Suddenly, a jet-ck wolf smoke was swallowed by Benita. His body immediately emitted the sound of a golden spear colliding with an iron horse. The Killing Intent wanted to erode his body and turn Benita into a walking corpse for its use. Unfortunately, the Evil Qi first went to the sea of consciousness of Benita. The Gates of Hell had been standing steadily in the sea of consciousness of Benita. After a while, the shouting stopped in Benita¡¯s body. The Rancorous Qi turned into pure immortal spirit Qi, flowing out of the Gates of Hell and into Benita¡¯s limbs and bones. I¡¯m almost ready¡­ Benita exhaled and looked at the broken zither. The strings of this zither are made from the veins of the ck Abyss Flood Dragon and the silk of the Bone Eroding Silkworm. They are also made of iron and steel sand. The wood used on the zither is also a rare frozen sea sunken wood. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. These materials are not easy to get¡­ Although the ck Abyss Flood Dragon is a flood dragon, it is extremely small and hard to find. It needs at least a thousand strings to extract its tendons. There are six strings in total. The raising of the Bone Eroding Silkworm is even more harmful to the harmony of heaven. It needs to be fed with human blood and flesh. Any cultivator who raised the Bone Eroding Silkworm would suffer a bacsh. The Scorching Iron Essence Iron Sand and the Frozen Sea sunken wood required extremely coincidental conditions to be nurtured. The ming Iron Pure Steel Sand needed to be repeatedly extractioned by a volcano covered with frost as soon as it spurted out. Only then would there be very few. The frozen sea sunk wood required arge ship of ten thousand people to soak in the sea. It would not decay for three thousand years and would dig out a piece of wood with the core. Then, it would be refined into a sixty-year-old piece through secret methods. Only then could it be the frozen sea sunk wood that contained the sea Qi and the power of frost. It is definitely not an ordinary person who could use this zither back then¡­ Benita estimated that with such aplicated technique, even if the elders of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect had the ability to split mountains and overturn seas. However, if they used all of Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect¡¯s power, they might not be able to make or find these four materials. The dragon tendons of the ck Abyss Flood Dragon, the silk of the Bone Eroding Silkworm, the fine iron sand, and the frozen sea sunk wood. Any cultivator who obtained these four materials would either use them as treasures or contribute them to the sect. Benita grabbed the zither as if it was a crispy pancake. He put it to his mouth, bit it, and chewed it. Chapter 2304 Chapter 2304 Anyone who saw Moana¡¯s action at this time would be shocked first. Then, he would beat his chest and stamp his feet, scolding Moana for wasting the treasures. These four materials were all extremely precious. Now Moana had eaten them! How stupid of a person to choose to do this. However, Moana obviously had his own ns. He even chose these four treasures for a purpose. Regardless of whether it was the Frost Shadow Art, the refinement of one¡¯s own divine senses, the absorption of baleful aura, or the final four precious materials, all of them were all for the sake of improving his sword moves again. The me Severing had the ability to improve, so it was a supreme treasure. As a magical power with the ability to improve his sword style, sword move was a priceless treasure. After all, no matter how strong the me Severing was, it was originally a killing treasure belonging to the one behind the Gates of Hell. But the sword move was different. Theplete process wasprehended by Moana himself through the Way of Wisdom, the Divine Book, and the Sword Tomb. Itpletely belonged to Moana. And it was very powerful. Moana had been upgraded to the Second Move of Sword. This time, he was going to upgrade the Second Move of Sword through these treasures. After eating all the precious materials, he immediately absorbed them and turned them into various elements. Moana closed his eyes and the silver light between his eyebrows burst out like a silver bottle. Thick Taoist marks appeared around him. All sorts of insights turned into whispers that reverberated around the array. Characters began to appear in the void. These characters kept spinning, as if mighty figures were writing andprehending. A magnificent, mighty, and enlightening aura spread out. As time went by, the whispers turned into light songs. The silver light between Moana¡¯s eyebrows gradually covered ayer of me. The outeryer of the me slowly formed frost again. Ice and fire were mixed with fire and water. Time seemed to stop at this moment. All of a sudden, the light and darkness around seemed to have completed a reversal. The long river of time also flowed back. The shining characters that appeared around Moana silently turned into metal pieces and dissipated with the wind. The sword radiance between his eyebrows suddenly expanded a hundred times, a thousand times, and a thousand times! Surgingva, surging ice ins, sweeping sword radiance, merging into one. ¡°The Third Move of Sword!¡± Moana stepped out of the Nine-suns Golden Boat. The void in front of him was instantly caved in. Countless cracks spread around wildly. There was a loud cracking sound, which made people worry that the next moment the sky would copse. The mid level of the Third Move of Sword! Just as Moana withdrew the sword radiance and carefully experienced the changes in the magical power, he suddenly saw a thick and long silver light suddenly rushing out from a distant undtingBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. outline. The light was dazzling, like a inverted waterfall, connecting heaven and earth. At the same time, at both ends of the silver waterfall, huge virtual shadows like chessboard appeared. A ck figure that was hundreds of feet tall and half white suddenly rose from the ground. At this moment, countless spaces were shattered. Even the area where Moana was located was shaking. Below him was a muddy swamp. The mud in the swamp was boiling, and a big bubble appeared. The bones buried deep inside were rising and falling in the big bubble. A valuable treasure has appeared! Moana responded in an instant. Without hesitation, he returned to the Nine-suns Golden Boat and sped toward the disappearing figure. Dozens of cultivator figures were flying around the chessboard. But at this time, their target was not the chessboard, but each other. By killing the other party, the winner would not only take away the treasures the other party carried, but also take the valuable treasure. ¡°The Phoenixdance Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Silvestre is here. If you don¡¯t want to die, then scram!¡± A loud roar suddenly sounded from one of the parties who gradually gained the upper hand. In an instant, multicolored light shot in all directions, and the dragon, phoenix, turtle and snake appeared together. Silvestre appeared and smashed his golden mace down. The rolling energy exploded violently like boiling seawater. More than a dozen cultivators around were suddenly pushed away. They recognized Silvestre at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s the genius of the Phoenixdance Ancient Kingdom, Silvestre!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he be an Amethyst Pce Realm before? How did he reach the Real Immortal Realm in just two or three years?¡± ¡°He must have used some kind of magical elixirs, or maybe even the Elder of the Phoenixdance Sect was helping him. After all, he is a genius that only appears once every hundred years!¡± ¡°What bad luck to meet Silvestre here!¡± ¡°When he was in the Amethyst Pce Realm, he had already had a great reputation in the Phoenixdance Ancient Kingdom. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be promoted to Real Immortal Realm in a short time. Moreover, he could force back more than a dozen opponents at the same level and even cultivators at the second stage of the Real Immortal Realm. This guy is really terrible!¡± Silvestre could not help but smile smugly when he heard those exmations. However, this smile was quickly reced by a grim smile. ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t want to die! This treasure is ours. It will belong to the cultivators of the Phoenixdance Kingdom!¡± Following his loud shout, many cultivators from the Phoenixdance Kingdom gathered. There were about 50 cultivatorspeting for treasures. But most of them were fighting on their own, so even if their realms were slightly higher, they would still be scattered when they gathered. On Silvestre¡®s side, there were six cultivators from the Phoenixdance Kingdom led by him. Therefore, he had the upper hand in both realm and strength. More importantly, Silvestre¡¯s overwhelming aura had made many people want to retreat. However, there were also some who were unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°Hmph, is the Phoenixdance Ancient Kingdom amazing? Where are our Giant Deer Kingdom¡¯s cultivators?¡± A long howl came from afar. Hearing this, Silvestre¡¯s face changed slightly. The next moment, a figure, like a ghost, came to the crowd, as if apanied by the cold moonlight. This cultivator was dressed like a schr, holding a book in his hand. His long hair was tied up, his eyebrows were sharp, and his eyes were bright. He looked extremely handsome, and he had a schrly temperament. As the schr-like cultivator arrived, four or five figures quickly gathered around him and confronted Silvestre and the other cultivators from the Phoenixdance Ancient Kingdom. ¡°Joachim!¡± Silvestre squeezed out three words. At that time, in addition to the mysterious cultivator that had broken his body several years ago, it was Joachim who Silvestre hated so much! Although Joachim had not caused Silvestre to suffer a great loss, he was also an outstanding talent among the younger generation of the Ancient Kingdom. It was inevitable that he would be used as a comparison. Joachim¡¯s reputation had always surpassed Silvestre¡¯s. Chapter 2305 Chapter 2305 Silvestre was not as good as Joachim in Giant Deer Ancient Kingdom! This matter was like a thorn in Silvestre¡¯s heart, making it difficult for him to sleep and eat. However, before this, this statement was only spread between Ancient Kingdoms. What people would talked about was just the speed and realm of their promotion. Due to various reasons, the two had never faced each other head-on. Therefore, Silvestre was even more unconvinced. But, this opportunity to change everyone¡¯s opinions was right in front of him. Defeating Joachim was enough to make him gain face. At the same time, he could also take advantage of this rare treasure. One stone and two birds! It simply heaven¡¯s help! That was exactly what Silvestre was thinking. ¡°Joachim, we not only need to determine who¡¯s better today, but we also need to decide who can live and who should die!¡± Silvestre let out a furious roar. A fierce vortex instantly appeared around him. It rolled up a hurricane and formed a ck mass that swept toward Joachim. ¡°All of you, step back!¡± Joachim¡¯s expression was serious as he roared. He didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Silvestre. Although the outside world had always said that he was stronger than Silvestre. However, he knew that Silvestre was definitely not inferior to him. Moreover, more than two years ago, Silvestre seemed to have gained a thorough understanding for some reason. He was even praised by the elders of the Phoenixdance Sect, and his strength increased rapidly. If he sized Silvestre up with his past gaze, he would only losepletely. Joachim grasped the book and waved his arm. Suddenly, thousands of rays of multicolored light shot out. In the multicolored light, a huge book slowly appeared. It was heaven-reaching and earth-reaching, and it could distinguish past and present. It seemed to be the source of allws and order in the world. The hurricane suddenly became as light as the clouds and wind. Silvestre frowned when he saw this. Anger rose in his eyes. His pupils were shining like a me. ¡°Overbearing Heavenly Mace!¡± Silvestre raised his trump card and threw it at Joachim. The Overbearing Heavenly Mace exploded with the color of gold and instantly expanded hundreds of thousands of times, as if it was a mountain. Joachim¡¯s expression was solemn as he breathed in and out, as if he could suck in a world. The book in his hand also expanded by thousands of times, covering the sky and the sun as he faced it. Immediately, there was a critical hit. The Overbearing Heavenly Mace sent the book flying. The surface of the book was full of cracks and countless fragments fell down. Joachim¡¯s face turned pale as he flew back hundreds of miles. He looked at Silvestre in shock and anger. After his chest heaved, he spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Haha!¡± In the distance, Silvestre wasughing wildly. He red at Joachim, as if he was going topletely vent his years of depression at this moment. ¡°Joachim, others say that I¡¯m not as good as you! Now it seems that you¡¯re the real loser! I¡¯m invincible among my peers!¡± Silvestre raised his eyebrows. As soon as he finished speaking, he struck again with his trump card. Countless dragons and tigers rose into the sky. In the depths of the void, there were huge golden spots, which could melt gold into iron,parable to the zing sun. The cultivators around were forced to retreat. Joachim only had time to block before he was hit by the Overbearing Heavenly Mace, creating a bottomless pit. ¡°Trash!¡± Facing the cultivators of the Giant Deer Kingdom, whose face was full of horror, Silvestre spat fiercely and then burst intoughter. The joy in his heart was beyond words. ¡°Who darese?!¡± He was like a Fierce Dragon, his pupils zing with mes as he looked towards the surrounding cultivators. Those cultivators, who originally wanted to watch the fight from the sidelines and then get some treasures, immediately retreated. Now that Silvestre was looking at them like this, they felt a burning pain, as if their skin and flesh had fallen off. ¡°So, Silvestre is so powerful!¡± ¡°That Joachim is known as a genius among the younger generation of the Giant Deer Ancient Kingdom. His limelight is iparable. He did not even manage to block a single attack from Silvestre!¡± ¡°I thought he could stop Silvestre because he was in high spirits, but he was disabled!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that Joachim is too weak, but that Silvestre is too strong!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t believe that Silvestre has be so powerful in just two or three years!¡± ¡°He is indeed worthy of being the genius that the Phoenixdance Kingdom has trained with all their might. With this kind of strength, there will be a good show in the future!¡± Silvestre heard the sounds of panic-stricken discussions, whichforted him a little. But soon, this comfort was reced by greater anxiety. ¡°Do you guys know how I have been these years? In order to get a promotion, I almost lost my life and blood! Can you bear the pain that is a hundred times worse than that of being torn apart? All this is thanks to that damn cultivator!¡± At the thought of what had happened to him back then, Silvestre¡¯s eyes were filled with murderous intent. This killing intent spread for thousands of kilometers, causing the group of cultivators to shiver uncontrobly and be as quiet as cicadas. ¡°From then on, every time I close my eyes, the image of the Divine Book being snatched and the Taoist body being destroyed would appear in my mind. That incident has be my inner demon! But at the same time, it also became an opportunity for me to cultivate the Divine Light Fire!¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°When I reach a high position and be the overlord of a region, I will definitely use my unparalleled prediction power to find the cultivator that destroyed my Taoist body and make him wish he were dead!¡± Silvestre gnashed his teeth, his eyes full of anger and killing intent. A scream came from the crowd in the distance. ¡°The precious treasure has appeared!¡± Silvestre hurriedly looked up. With a whoosh, the giant figure standing between heaven and earthpletely disappeared. The light formed a strong division between light and darkness where it disappeared. One of the two chessboards fell rapidly and the other rose rapidly. They collided fiercely in midair. Bam! It was as if steel had exploded and the void had been sted through. Silver light rolled out of the copsed void like a tide and turned into a torrent. The light was so bright that people could hardly open their eyes. Deep in the hollow, at the end of the light, a silver mountain peak slowly rose. This mountain peak was silver and sacred. It was 3,000 meters tall, as if it had been pulled up from the ground by a god. The light scattered around, and the sky and earth seemed to be covered with ayer of silver, looking cold and mysterious. After a moment of silence, another exmation came from the crowd. But this time, they were extremely excited. ¡°It¡¯s Silver Harmony City! This is the legendary Silver Harmony City!¡± ¡°So Silver Harmony City really exists!¡± ¡°From top to bottom, no, no, this city itself is a treasure!¡± Chapter 2306 Chapter 2306 At this time, the eyes that looked at Silver Harmony City were full of surprise, excitement, and joy. The cultivators, who had been trying to retreat because of Geraldo¡¯s strength, were eager to try again. One had to understand that this was the legendary Silver Harmony City! Even if a brick was removed from the city wall, a tile removed from the house, it was still a rare precious material! ¡°Rumor has it that there are eight great treasures, sixteen hidden treasures in this region. This Silver Harmony City is not only a treasure, but also a hidden treasure!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If l can get it, I¡¯ll be rich. No one can defeat me!¡± ¡°If I can keep the Silver Harmony City in my pocket, I am willing even ifl can¡¯t enter the Ancient Kingdom Sect!¡± ¡°This is an opportunity to soar into the sky. Don¡¯t give up, or we will be regretful forever!¡± ¡°Legend has it that the Silver Harmony City was a stronghold refined by a hundred Real Immortal Realms. It is not only a city, but also a magic weapon. Even a piece of floor tile is carefully selected. it is a rare precious material!¡± ¡°Silver Harmony City disappeared after arge-scale attack by demonic beasts. Rumor has it that Silver Harmony City copsed and no longer existed. There is also a rumor that Silver Harmony City was hidden at thest moment. Now it seems that thest statement is true!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what his exnation is. Whoever manages to seize the city now is the owner of the city!¡± ¡°Hundreds of Real Immortal Realm cultivators refined this treasure together. If it falls into my hands, I won¡¯t be afraid of anyone, let alone being invincible at the same level!¡± Shouts came from all directions. And as time went by, some cultivators nearby were attracted by the treasure light. The number of cultivators here began to increase slowly. Hearing this, Geraldo¡¯s heart was burning with passion. When he first saw a precious treasure appear, he immediately rushed over to seize it. However, he did not expect this treasure to be Silver Harmony City. First I defeated Joachim in one move and then seize the Silver Harmony City, even if I am only at the first stage of the Real Immortal Realm, when I return to the Phoenixdance Sect, the Sect Master will definitely bestow me with an elite disciple. No, the position of the true disciple! With this in mind, Geraldo roared and swept his trump card, ¡°All of you, get out of here! Silver Harmony City belongs to me!¡± The wind and clouds surged, and the mixed light shot wildly. Instantly, more than a dozen cultivators were sent flying. Joachim had just flown up from the underground pit. Seeing this, Geraldo smashed down again with his trump card. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Bang! Bam! A huge crater that stretched tens of thousands of kilometers suddenly appeared, as though the earth had been split into two. Joachim¡¯s figure once again disappeared into the rolling smoke. ¡°Get lost!¡± Geraldo roared, and his spiritual Qi ran like a flood, making a deafening noise. The golden dragon roared and circled. Dozens of scorching suns appeared in the sky, rising and falling, forcing all the cultivators back. ¡°Heavenly Son of Phoenixdance!¡± Geraldo roared again. A zing sun rose above his head. This round of scorching sun was dozens of timesrger than the others. It was like a huge mouth that was going to swallow heaven and earth. The scorching sun seemed to have opened a passageway to the world of mes. In the scorching sun, Fire Phoenixes flew out one after another. They pped their wings slightly, and immediately meteors and fire rain poured down. The void was burned to the point that it almost copsed, and there were continuous rumbling sounds. Some of the cultivators who could not dodge in time were immediately devoured by the fire rain. They screamed and were burned to ashes. Seeing the dozens of cultivators looking at him in shock and anger, and thenpletely unable to do anything to him, Geraldo felt unprecedentedly happy. Heughed and flew toward Silver Harmony City. A silver light appeared on the surface of the city like an eggshell, enveloping the whole city. ¡°You¡¯re mine!¡± Geraldo shouted again and again. He raised his Overbearing Heavenly Mace andunched a violent attack. Cracks immediately appeared on the silver eggshell. With another strike, the sound of a huge bell and steel explosion sounded. A gap appeared in the silver eggshell. The brilliant light in Silver Harmony City poured out from the crack like mercury. The surrounding cultivators looked over from afar, their faces full of unwillingness, envy, and jealousy. At this point, they had already epted their fate. Silver Harmony City belonged to Geraldo. No one here was his match. Even Joachim, who was known to be on par with Geraldo, was beaten to death by Geraldo in two moves. The cultivators whose realm was higher than Geraldo were unable to catch up with him. More importantly, even an cultivator whose realm was higher than Geraldo¡¯s could not guarantee that he was Geraldo¡¯s match. After all, there were cultivators at the second stage of Real Immortal Realm here, but Geraldo still made them unable to lift their heads. So at this time, everyone could only look at Silver Harmony City and sigh. Geraldo broke the barrier outside the city and rushed into it with a ball of raging fire, straight to the center of the city. Silver Harmony City was not only a city but also a magic weapon, so it naturally had the formation center of the magic weapon. Geraldo came to the center of the formation. He raised his hand and pped it down. The rolling spiritual Qi poured into it like a flood. Woo! A louder and louder voice sounded. mes slowly appeared on the city wall of Silver Harmony City. Waves of vigorous heat also gushed out from Silver Harmony City in all directions. The heat waves rolled. burning the surrounding airflow like golden snakes dancing wildly. It was a foregone conclusion that Geraldo had upied Silver Harmony City. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. A golden light suddenly shot over from afar. This golden light was as fast as lightning, sharp as a swan. With a bang sound, it smashed apart the wall of light outside the city, directly smashing into the city¡¯s hub. Bam! An astonishing roar sounded. The golden light, like the morning sun rising in the morning, rose and spread rapidly from the center of the city. The light was so dazzling that the cultivators were forced to retreat and their hearts beat wildly. The mes that had just been ignited in Silver Harmony City were immediately engulfed. The next moment, Geraldo was pushed out of Silver Harmony City like a cannonball. At the same time, the tall figure of Morine appeared above Silver Harmony City. Geraldo was shocked and angry, but when he suddenly looked up and saw Morine who had thrown him out of Silver Harmony City, he was stunned. After a while, he came to his senses. Joy, shame, anger, fear, excitement, and hatred appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Geraldo roared. He could recognize this face even if it was burned to ashes. The guy who took away his Divine Book and destroyed his Taoist body left. Now, the other party appeared in front of him. Not only that, but the other party also stole the Silver Harmony City that he could easily get! New and old grudges surged into Geraldo¡¯s heart at this moment! Chapter 2307 Chapter 2307 ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing the furious Geraldo, Anita blinked and was stunned. How could he meet Geraldo here? What a coincidence! Geraldo stared fixedly at Anita. Suddenly, he realized that Anita had risen to the peak of the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm! ¡°You! You stole my Divine Book! That¡¯s why you advanced so quickly!¡± After discovering that Anita¡¯s realm had improved by leaps and bounds, Geraldo¡¯s resentment and anger reached the peak. He felt that the reason why Anita could make such an amazing breakthrough was that the other party had taken away his Divine Book and used it toprehend. And this opportunity should have been his! ¡°In order to get promoted, I have suffered a lot. Even the Purgatory of the Human World is not worth mentioningpared with my experience. And you took away my Divine Book, my Lucky Chance, and easily upgraded! However, you took the initiative to send yourself to me! I want you to die a terrible death!¡± Geraldo roared. The Fire Phoenix behind him let out a long howl and pped its wings, attracting a sea of fire. The rolling mes seemed to be poured upside down by the Milky Way and rushed toward Anita. In the mes, the me long saber, the me giant sword, the me war chariot, the me pce, the me city wall, and the me mountain were constantly evolving into Anita, trying to destroy him completely. ¡°Just a first stage of Real Immortal Realm like you?¡± Anitaughed. However, at this moment, in the eyes of other cultivators, the Amethyst Pce Realm of Anita could only be called ¡°Just¡±. Anita put his hands together and pointed his sword. In an instant, frost filled the sky. ¡°The Third Move of Sword!¡± The sword radiance cut fiercely with the cold wind. In an instant, the fallen trees looked bleak and cold. The flying snow that suddenly appeared all over the sky seemed to form a pure white, wless Sanctuary. In the Sanctuary, there were golden spears, iron horses, raging mes, and zing suns. The sword radiance swept over and instantly blew up all the mes. All the fire soldiers, ming mountains, and ming city walls were blown up. The sword radiance gathered and condensed into a 300-meter-Iong sword. The sword body seemed to be made of pure gold. The mes on the sword radiance were flying and frost condensed. The sword stabbed fiercely. All of a sudden, the wind blew and the clouds surged, crushing the sky, shattering the void, and breaking the emptiness. The Fire Phoenix spreading its wings in mid-air was immediately pierced through, and a horrible hole appeared in its chest, which was pierced through by the giant sword. The Fire Phoenix struggled desperately, and theva-like blood spurted out. Below it, Geraldo¡¯s face was pale and his body was trembling. A look of disbelief appeared in his eyes. After going through all kinds of difficulties and obstacles, the supreme magical power that he had just grasped, connected to the phoenix¡¯s life essence blood, was suddenly broken through! Phoenix¡¯s mournful wail brought Geraldo to his senses. He hurriedly looked up and saw Anita draw his sword again. At this moment, Anita was like an archaic giant deity. The magical power suppressed endless time, destroying the nine provinces, creating an undying legend. This sword cut the seriously injured phoenix in half in the air. There were gasps from all directions. Seeing this, cultivators¡¯ faces were full of horror. Anita¡¯s moves were too decisive, too ruthless, too powerful! As for the phoenix, it was split in half. With a miserable howl, its body began to burn like a burning oil. It exploded, transforming into two zing torches. Anita stepped forward. Wherever he went, the ice and snow formed a cold passageway, and all the mes were forced to open. He stepped into the sea of fire and reached out. A mass of void quickly condensed in his palm. In the blink of an eye, the void had condensed into a white crystal in his palm. In the center of the crystal, a drop of bright red blood was trembling slightly, and waves of heat kept seeping out. It looked like there was a boiling drop of blood on a white snowball. Seeing the amber, Geraldo¡¯s heart turned to ashes. Then all his grief and indignation turned into a roar. ¡°You even snatched my phoenix essence blood!¡± Back then, his Dao body had been shattered by Anita. Even though he had relied on the power of the Elder Puskas of the Phoenixdance Sect to reconstruct his Dao body, this drop of phoenix essence blood was the one that had truly caused him toplete a huge transformation in his realm. He had suffered a lot in order to obtain this drop of phoenix essence blood. In order to smelt this drop of crazy blood essence, he paid a price that was dozens of times worse than normal people could imagine. Every inch of his flesh, every strand of hair, and every pore seemed to have been crushed, burned, and steamed thousands of times before he hadpleted his transformation and reached his current realm. Now, he was once again defeated by Anita. And, the Phoenix Essence Blood was easily taken away by Anita. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Blood spurted out of Geraldo¡¯s throat. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He held the Overbearing Heavenly Mace and threw it at Anita. It glowed with golden light and turned into a golden mountain that enveloped Anita. Anita raised his hand, and the me Severing swept through, making a critical hit in the air. ng! The cultivators within a radius of ten thousand Ii all felt their eardrums tremble. Their crowns were about to be torn apart, and their Qi and bloods were shaking inside their bodies. They felt extremely ufortable. Some with lower realms even directly spat out blood, falling from mid-air. Meanwhile, Geraldo, the Overbearing Heavenly Mace, and his right arm were blown up in midair. His body flew out like a meteorite. The wound was bleeding profusely and sprayed down in the air like a rainstorm. Anita shot out another blood spear. The blood spear immediately pierced through Geraldo¡¯s chest and shook violently under his fearful gaze. Bang! Geraldo¡®s Taoist body was once again sted into flesh and blood by Anita. This time, his Divine Soul was not so lucky. Last time, because Anita was no match for the Elder of the Phoenixdance Sect, Geraldo had a chance to rebuild his body. Now, the blood spear was like adding fuel to the fire. With a bang, a raging fire was ignited. Whoosh! Geraldo¡¯s flesh, blood, and Divine Soul were burned to ashes. The surrounding cultivators were all dumbfounded as they watched this scene. All of them were like a frightened chicken with their mouths wide open. When they came to their senses, there were exmations. ¡°Geraldo is dead!¡± ¡°Geraldo is so strong but he was killed without even resisting!¡± ¡°Who is this person? So powerful, too powerful!¡± ¡°He is Anita! I know him!¡± ¡°What? He is Anita who defeated Prince Adrian before?¡± ¡°Geraldo¡¯s strength is above Prince Adrian¡¯s, but he can¡¯t withstand one move from Anita!¡± ¡°Amazing! That¡¯s amazing! Another monster is about to appear in the Divine Martial Sect!¡± Chapter 2308 Chapter 2308 After killing Geraldo, Nirina was like a god. As for the cultivators who were looking at him, there was not only fear but also endless awe in his eyes. ¡°We have no hope in Silver Harmony City¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. Silver Harmony City belongs to Nirina.¡± ¡°When we get back, we must tell the sect that another monster has appeared in the Divine Martial Sect.¡± ¡°His strength is really terrifying.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t believe that an Amethyst Pce Realm could defeat a Real Immortal Realm in the past. This is an eye-opener.¡± ¡°Thend of the Ancient Kingdom is indeed filled with geniuses. Such an incredible thing actually happened in front of us.¡± These cultivators were talking loudly. Seeing that there was no hope of getting Silver Harmony City, they turned around and were about to leave. After all, in the boundless ck-White Pagoda, they lost Silver Harmony City, but there were more treasures and Immortal Fate worth exploring and searching. Just as the group of cultivators turned around and flew for less than 50 kilometers, a sharp light suddenly appeared in the air without warning. The next moment, the saber radiance fell. These cultivators were cut in half in mid-air like dead prisoners. Some of them were separated, while others were cut in half. However, such injuries were nothing to a Real Immortal Realm cultivator. Almost immediately, balls of white or green divine light appeared on their bodies. The broken bodies, even if the flowing head, were pressed back into its cavity. But, the saber light appeared again. This time, the de radiance was iparably concentrated and fierce, carrying wisps of slipperiness as it descended from the sky. Bang! All of a sudden, those cultivators who had not yet closed their bodies exploded in mid-air like fireworks. Not only did their bodies explode into flesh and blood, but their spirits were also destroyed and dissipated. Seeing this, Nirina narrowed his eyes, which were filled with killing intent. Someone attacked under his nose. Buzz! There was a tremor in the sky. Then, there was a series of tremors. This vibration seemed to resonate with the fate of the ck-White Pagoda. Thick and long tornados appeared out of thin air and converged in the air, forming a vortex. An extremely tall figure stepped out of the vortex. As soon as this man appeared, he looked as majestic as the sun and swept around. This cultivator had reached the third stage of the Real Immortal Realm. His eyes were as bright as torches, and he was wearing the Hundred Flowers Armor. He was like the center of the zing sun, making it impossible for people to look straight at him. It was as if he could boil the sea with just a nce. A cold shout could shatter rivers and mountains. Obviously, it was this third stage of Real Immortal Realm expert who had killed all the escaping cultivators and destroyed their souls. He was extremely powerful and far more ruthless than ordinary people. The cultivatornded on the spot. He nced at Nirina and thennded on the city behind the other party. He firstughed. Hisughter was as loud as a bell, echoing out for hundreds of kilometers. Then, his eyes fell on Nirina again, with pride and appreciation in his eyes. ¡°I know you¡­ Your name is Nirina, from the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect of Lunia. It was you who killed Mandra and got the Tiger Charm that originally belonged to him. It¡¯s also you who defeated Prince Stefan before the trial began. But these things are not worth mentioning in my eyes. Because I can do it by blowing¡­¡± ¡°This time, you killed Geraldo of the Phoenixdance Ancient Kingdom and even gave the Silver Harmony City to me. This satisfied me very much, indicating that you are very sensible.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a subordinate of the Third Prince. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll rmend you to the Third Prince when I get back.¡± After saying this, the cultivator directly raised his hand and grabbed toward Silver Harmony City. A giant cyan palm suddenly appeared in the sky. With the aura of the Archean Azure Heaven, it was about to cover the city. A shocking bird suddenly appeared in the void next to him. With a bam sound, it pierced through the giant palm in the air, sting it into flowing light. The cultivator¡¯s face suddenly changed and he looked at Nirina gloomily. There was cruelty in his eyes. Nirina¡¯s eyes were calm, but he only said one word, ¡°It¡¯s mine¡­¡± The cultivator narrowed his eyes and said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I¡¯m the Third Prince¡¯s servant¡­¡± ¡°I said, it¡¯s mine.¡± Nirina interrupted him without waiting for the other party to finish. The cultivator took a deep breath. An amazing killing intent spread out in all directions. A cold winter came, and the aura of the Evesting Night instantly covered the ce. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you?¡± Nirina chuckled and looked at him, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. ¡°Ant¡­¡± He was toozy to talk nonsense with the other party. He had never heard of the Third Prince. Besides, if the other side really had the courage to kill him, when he killed those escaping cultivators just now, he could also kill Nirina, who had not yet entered the Real immortal Realm, in Amethyst Pce Realm. The other party did not do this because there was only one reason. The cultivator saw that Nirina had attacked Geraldo and the others, so he thought that even if he dealt with Nirina, he would be cruel and not worth it, so he wanted to threaten Nirina with the Third Prince. Unfortunately, he was wrong about one thing. Nirina never lowered his head, he never retreated, and he had never heard of the Third Prince. At this moment, the cultivator was so angry that he raised his eyebrows. ¡°How dare you humiliate the Third Prince!¡± Even though he was afraid of Nirina¡¯s strength, he had no time to care about it. After all, an Amethyst Pce Realm dared to call him an ant. The other party didn¡®t take a Real Immortal Realm as a superior! With a roar, zing light came out of the palm of the cultivator. Within a radius of hundreds kilometers, it was as if a fire had been created. It instantly burned and turned into a sea of fire. At the same time, thousands of sharp saber radiance descended from the sky and chopped toward Nirina¡¯s head. ¡°This?¡± Nirina responded to him with just one word. He then crossed his hands and tore them apart. The spiritual Qi around him turned into a surging spirit sea and evaporated. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The burning sea of fire, which was tens of thousands of meters long, was suddenly suppressed and turned into a small me, even extinguished. He raised his hand again to suppress the sky. The power of his palm directly crushed the void and made it fold. With unparalleled explosive power, he hit the falling saber light. The saber light instantly shattered into a meteor shower. The cultivator¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Chapter 2309 Chapter 2309 In Sonya¡¯s Amethyst Pce Realm, it was eptable for him to kill a first stage of Real Immortal Realm expert. After all, a real genius should be stunning. Killing a second stage of Real Immortal Realm was barely eptable. Otherwise, he would not have hesitated, let alone brought up the Third Prince. But if Sonya could kill a third stage of Real Immortal Realm expert. Furthermore, it was he himself. That scene was not good. ¡°Sonya, I¡®m the Third Prince¡¯s servant! Have you thought about it?! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll go to Lunia and kill all your family, your rtives, and your friends?! Have you ever thought about the consequences of offending the Third Prince?! If youmit suicide now, I will let bygones be bygones! Otherwise, I will make you regret being born in this world! I¡¯ll exterminate your whole family! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± The cultivator, who was at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, roared. ¡°How dare you threaten me with my friends?¡± Hearing this, Sonya¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent. In the eyes of Sonya, those friends of the Lunia and the Earlington of Efrax were his rtives. No one was more important than them. This cultivator actually threatened him with the lives of Albert and the others, which was equivalent topletely provoking Sonya¡¯s bottom line! ¡°You deserve to die!¡± Sonya shouted and grabbed forward with his five fingers. Bang! The treasure light around the cultivator waspletely shattered. With him as the center, a dazzling mushroom cloud rose within a thousand kilometers. Terrifying attacks kept erupting from his body. With a scream, the cultivator was beaten to pieces, and his blood and spiritual Qi could not be suppressed and poured out of his body. Sonya raised his hand and waved again. The cultivator flew out like a fly hit by a door nk. With a bang, he fell heavily on Silver Harmony City. Arge amount of blood immediately spurted out. The cultivator fell like a meat pie. However, as a Real Immortal Realm cultivator, he would not die so easily. The cultivator looked at Sonya in horror. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Sonya looked down at him. ¡°You threatened me with my rtives and friends. Today, I won¡¯t let you go! You are at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, and you have Qi and blood and spiritual Of. You can use them to help me smelt this city!¡± A drop of blood condensed on Sonya¡¯s fingertip. The blood seemed to contain a country of mes. Faintly, the shadow of a phoenix appeared. This was the phoenix blood essence that Sonya had just snatched from Geraldo. With a flick of Sonya¡¯s arm, the phoenix essence blood immediately entered the cultivator¡¯s body. If the phoenix blood essence was a me, then this cultivator, which was almost smashed into meat paste and stuck tightly to Silver Harmony City, was a dry firewood that was full of grease. When the raging fire met dry firewood, it instantly burned fiercely! Crack! Sizzle! As the cultivator howled, the mes soared into the sky, turning Silver Harmony City into a ming mountain! ¡°You deserve to die! Just wait for the revenge of the Third Prince! I won¡¯t let you go!¡± The cultivator howled and roared in the mes. But as the spiritual Qis of Sonya entered Silver Harmony City, the cultivator¡¯s shouting became smaller and smaller. In the end, his Divine Soul was shattered by Sonya¡¯s finger, and there was no more sound. The mes covering the city burned to the extreme. The color of the me slowly changed from bright red to pure and wless silver. Silver Harmony City was silver! The area within a thousand kilometers was filled with pure silver! Sonya moved and turned into a streak of flowing light, shooting directly toward the center of the city. The zing silver mes were instantly pierced through by him. Then he arrived at the center of the Silver Harmony City. Silver Harmony City was a city and also a magic weapon. At this time, Sonya came to the center of the formation. The spiritual Qi was like a mighty river, pouring in fiercely. Streaks of obscure andplicated array lines soon emerged from the dazzling silver light. The array lines began from the central formation, spreading in all directions until they covered the whole city. Sonya sat cross-legged in the center of the array. Every breath he took contained a steady stream of essence of the world that flowed into his body. A tsunami-like roar came from his body. ¡°How much¡­ Do you need¡­¡± ¡°What Real Immortal Realm will do,¡± Silver Harmony City was like a mountain. Not only was it extremely tall, but below it was arge area that seeped underground. The twists and turns, as well as all kinds of ways to fold the void, were endless. Even any street, every room, hid the universe. If not for this, it would have failed to refine hundreds of cultivators. It was even more sorry for the reputation of blocking demonic beasts. After refining Silver Harmony City, it could bring a considerable increase to Sonya. But that was the problem. It would also take a long time topletely refine the whole Silver Harmony City. Sonya couldn¡¯t figure it out at this time how long it would take. However, at least 20 days left in the ck-White Pagoda would not be enough. Silver Harmony City was already in his hands. If Sonya really wanted to refine it, he would have plenty of time to slowly refine it after leaving this ce. What was more urgent was to find more treasures and opportunities. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. It was like a hungry man who was taken to a restaurant and said that he could move food and drinks to his home, but the time limit was 30 minutes. As a result, the hungry man spent most of his time eating and drinking in the restaurant. Finally, he spent very little time taking two pieces of meat from home. Wasn¡¯t this a fool? Sonya was not a fool. Therefore, what he wanted to do now was to make use of Silver Harmony City to promote himself to the Real Immortal Realm. Real Immortal! Another life-level existence! It could also help Sonya knock open a higher level of the Tower of Life, and make his strength advance by leaps and bounds again, which was dozens of times stronger than before! Once he reached the Real Immortal Realm, Sonya would have more confidence to run wild in the ck-White Pagoda. And when the trial test was over and he returned to the outside of the Glory City, the pressure on Sonya would be greatly reduced. It didn¡¯t mean that the pressure was small, or that there were fewer and fewer people hostile to him. However, the pressure he felt when he was in Amethyst Pce Realm was like a drizzle. And now the person whom Sonya had to pay attention to could no longer be a human. Breathing and breathing. Sonya began to refine the Silver Harmony City wholeheartedly. At this time, not only Sonya but also the one behind the Gates of Hell also took action. In the void, a ck crack suddenly appeared in the space that was originally filled with pure silver light. This crack seemed to have been torn open by someone unreasonably. With a crash, the cracks continued to spread, as if someone had torn open the corner of the mouth. A large ck hand, emitting an overbearing aura of disaster and death, suddenly grabbed towards Silver Harmony City! Chapter 2310 Chapter 2310 The one behind the Gates of Hell had recovered several percent of his strength. He did not say anything, and Dora did not ask. Their rtionship was very subtle now. Once, the goal behind the Gates of Hell was to upy the body of Dora and crush the soul fire of Dora like a firefly. Butter, for some reason, his attitude suddenly changed. Not only would he exin something for Dora, but he would also show a certain degree of concern most of the time. Although the one behind the Gates of Hell would never admit it himself. However, Dora could still clearly feel the changes before and after. Because it was too obvious. Moreover, Dora did not think that the other party was ying tricks or pretending. Because it was really unnecessary. With the strength shown by the person behind the Gates of Hell and the saying that Real Immortal Realm was a watchdog, he really did not need to perform like this in front of Dora. More importantly, the one behind the Gates of Hell was too domineering and arrogant. This kind of person, or in other words, this kind of demon god, looked down on conspiracy the most. He had the strength, and everything was a fair and honest strategy. The two sides confronted each other. They took out their strength, disyed it, and then pushed it horizontally. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Would a young and strong man y any tricks to kill an ant? Right now, with Dora¡¯s tacit consent, when faced with a great treasure city like Silver Harmony City, the one behind the Gates of Hell was about to take action. After all, there were too many precious materials. Dora couldn¡¯t eat alone. The Gates of Hell had been in the sea of consciousness of Dora for so long that it needed to be repaired. Dora breathed in and out in the middle of the silver light of the Silver Harmony City, slowly refining the big city like boiling oil. As for the one behind the Gates of Hell, a big hand went straight through the void, tore a gap in the sky above the Silver Harmony City, and grabbed the silver city. Woo! Sounds of ghosts crying and wolves howling rang out. The voice was like the cry of a hundred ghosts at night, making people feel creepy. The originally pure silver light had turned into an Yin energy that was as dense as the Netherworld. As the big hand overturned, the speed of refining Silver Harmony City suddenly elerated. Large balls of silver light were continuously absorbed by therge pitch-ck hand. However, the formation in Silver Harmony City immediately spun violently and burst out unparalleled power, releasing a sea-like light. Gradually, thin silver stripes began to appear on the surface of the big ck hand. The texture was thin, long, and curved like fine roots, climbing up along the giant ck hand. At the same time, mes began to burn on the surface of the Gates of Hell in the sea of consciousness. However,pared to the terrifying pale green ghost fire in the past, the mes that were burning were all silver-white. And next to each me, there were lotus flowers floating and rotating. The gloomy, horrible, and bloody Gates of Hell actually emitted a holy aura that had never been seen before. Dora could naturally feel the changes in the Gates of Hell clearly. Because with the change of the Gates of Hell, Dora seemed to have received some feedback. The most intuitive thing was that with the copse of the giant palm, the speed at which he refined Silver Harmony City had also been greatly improved. Waves of spiritual Qi in his body were like sand being washed, expanded, and refined. The aura that was already close to the peak now even more so revealed a type of grand, majestic, and imposing aura. Other people¡¯s foundations were wood, bricks. On contrary, Dora¡¯s foundation had turned into pirs of heaven that had not decayed for millions of years. The bottleneck of peak of the third stage of Amethyst Pce Realm seemed to have been opened. If there were any pictures, it would be like a rapidly growing baby. The skin around him kept cracking. The new skin was tough and wless. All the bones in his body were cracking. This feeling is really wonderful¡­ Dora, which waspletely swallowed by the dazzling light, let out afortable sigh. Compared to his previous promotion, he had to face all sorts of heavenly tribtions. Now that he was promoted, it was as if he had been exhausted for a whole day and soaked in a hot water pool. His whole body was transparent. ¡°Inner demon tribtion¡­ Now¡­ Adriants¡­¡± The one behind the Gates of Hell reminded him. ¡°Yeah¡­ I know¡­¡± Dora narrowed his eyes and smiled faintly. The most worrying and fearful thing for someone in Amethyst Pce Realm to be a Real Immortal was not the thunder of the tribtion, but the gap in the cultivator¡¯s Taoist Heart. When Amethyst Pce Realm was promoted to the Real Immortal Realm, he would experience the most terrifying inner demon tribtion for the cultivator. A sentencemonly used by cultivators was called enlightenment. Once he took action normally, if his thoughts would be blurry, it would leave behind a gap in his dao heart. There wererge and small gaps. Under the Real Immortal Realm, the impact of these Taoist Heart gaps was minimal. After all, everyone had done something that did not match their true thoughts. When people met the mostmonly seen people who he didn¡¯t like, they would greet him with a smile on asion. This was one of the matters going against his conscience. Normally, no one would care about such amon thing. But when an Amethyst Pce Realm was promoted to a Real Immortal Realm, the impact of this tiny gap would be hundreds, thousands, or even ten thousands of times greater. It even gave Inner Demon an opportunity to shatter the cultivator¡¯s Dao heart. If the consequence was light, one¡¯s realm would decline, and if it was heavy, one would immediately be a lunatic or a fool,pletely crippled. After Dora epted thefort of being washed by the spiritual Qi, what he had to face was the suffering of the inner demon tribtion. However, the confidence and satisfaction on his face showed that inner demon tribtion was not worth mentioning to him at all. The reason was simple. In his sea of consciousness stood the Gates of Hell that was countless times more terrifying than the inner demons of the inner demon tribtion. Just like Dora who fought with the strong all day long, all of a sudden, his opponent changed into several children. Unless he was courting death and leaned over to let the other party stab his neck. Otherwise, he would not be able to find the possibility of failure. To put it more bluntly, if Dora couldn¡¯t even pass the inner demon tribtion safely, his soul would have been destroyed many years ago, and his Taoist body would have been upied by the one behind the Gates of Hell. At this time, Dora slowly raised his arms as if he had been sitting for a longtime and stretched out. A breeze blew around his body. After the breeze, the originally calm silver light, like drops of water dripping from theke surface, rippled. A sigh that was neither male nor female came out from the ripples, stirring people¡¯s heartstrings. Chapter 2311 Chapter 2311 In terms of cultivators¡¯ cultivation, apart from talent, there wasw, treasure,panion andnd. Thew contained many meanings. Cultivation methods, magical powers, cultivators¡¯ birth, origins, and so on were all included in it. For treasure, that was easy to exin. They were nothing more than spirit stones, precious materials, magic weapons, and so on. Companion itself, there were Dao partners andpanion. And,nd, meaning Heavenly Passage Paradise, and of cultivation. Most of the cracks in the cultivators¡¯ Dao heart came from these four. For example, what people in the mortal world pursued was nothing more than wealth, power and beauty. The goal of cultivators was to havew, treasure,panion andnd. The higher goal was immortality. That was why the inner demons wanted to conquer those. With the sigh, Lydia felt that his body could no longer move. At the same time, he felt that his body began to sink lightly. The light around him also experienced the process of changing from light to darkness, and then recovering light. When it became bright again, his surroundings were no longer pure silver. They were endless cultivation methods. The ancient books piled up into mountains. This? Lydia smiled faintly, closed his eyes, and shook his head. Bang! With a light sound, all the ancient books and records turned into powder and drifted away with the wind. At the same time, an unwilling snort came from the void. The next moment, the scene changed again. Countless spirit stones turned into a long river and surged toward Lydia. There were countless magic treasures. Not enough¡­ Lydia shook his head again. Bam! A ck hole appeared in the hollow and engulfed all the magic weapons in an instant. Deep in the void, the unwilling snort turned into indignation. Lydia sat cross-legged on the ground, his surroundings changing again. One breath after another came from the rising pink fog. Many graceful figures began to appear. When the figure appeared in front of him, Lydia found that the illusion given by the inner devil this time was not Stefan Lawrence, Nirina Gibson, Maisie Pine, or Yvonne Johnson. It was not any female cultivator who had a deep rtionship with Lydia. Instead, it was Gina Jones, whom Lydia had only met once. He was stunned. The inner demon thought that Lydia had finally fallen into his trap and immediately sneered. But before inner demon could make the next move, Lydia had alreadyughed out loud. ¡°Are you sure?¡± His tone was full of undisguised sarcasm. ¡°If you don¡¯t take out anything useful, I will pass your inner demon tribtion.¡± The inner demon tribtion, who made all the cultivators tremble with fear, was nothing in the words of Lydia. He even felt like he was going to sleep. The inner demon could not help but grit his teeth. Bang! Gina, who was putting on airs, exploded into a cloud of mist before she could even take off her thin shirt. Law,panion, treasure andnd. There was onlynd left. ¡°It¡¯s fake¡­¡± As a result, Lydia interrupted him before the inner demon could create an illusion. For Inner Demon, this feeling was like diarrhea. Just as he squatted down and wanted to pour, a wooden stopper bigger than a fist blocked the bottom. It couldn¡¯t go up or down. The inner demon was going crazy. ¡°Forget it¡­ Inner demon tribtion Is really meaningless to me¡­¡± Lydia stood up. He raised his hand forward and opened his five fingers. That space opened like a door. A ball of twisted, sea-like ck object appeared in front of him. The object kept wriggling, and from time to time, there was a sound of hatred. ¡°So this is how inner demons grow?¡± asked Lydia. ¡°Inner demon¡­ Changes as he wishes¡­ But¡­ It¡¯s in front of you¡­ It can¡¯t¡­ Perform well¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lydia understood. It wasn¡¯t that inner demons were weak. But as he had expected, Lydia was too powerful for inner demons. Creak! Inner demon gritted his teeth loudly. Looking at the angry inner demon, Lydiamented, ¡°Maybe this is the anger of ipetence.¡± After that, a stream of Lydia rushed out. When Inner demon attacked, ripples appeared around him. The impact of Lydia¡¯s Divine Sense was like a tsunami that could destroy the world. The thorns all over the inner demon¡¯s body, like the hair of a cat, stood up straight and let out a sharp roar of fear. But the next moment, it was instantly torn apart by the howling Divine Sense. ¡°Too weak¡­¡± There was still a hint of dissatisfaction in Lydia¡¯s tone. He passed the inner demon tribtion easily. The silver light once again filled Lydia¡¯s eyes. The rolling spiritual Qi was suddenly shut Into his limbs and bones by ten times. Silver Harmony City began to be refined at a visible speed. Lydia¡¯s momentum kept rising. A great aura that only deities possessed continuously spread outwards. The void within a circumference of a thousand kilometers began to shake and shake. It seemed that the space in ck-White Pagoda could not bear the impact. Countless dead souls screamed and fled into the distance. They all felt the danger. If they had been a stepter, they would have beenpletely shattered, just like the inner demon. Finally, like a volcano that had been brewing for tens of thousands of years, it had finally umted to its peak. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Bam! The stars moved. Lydia¡¯s Taoist body burst out a brighter light than the zing sun. He suppressed the brilliance of Silver Harmony City at this moment. If the Real Immortal Realm had a threshold, the threshold would be broken by Lydia at this moment. If the Real Immortal Realm had a door, it would have been blown away by Lydia like paper. Before that, Lydia crossed the first gully on the path of immortality, the Heavenly Spirit Realm. They were all nonentities under the Heavenly Spirit Realm. However, in the view of higher-level Real Immortal Realms, even if they were at the peak of the Heavenly Spirit Realm or even the Amethyst Pce Realm, they were just slightly stronger nonentities. From this moment on, everything had be history. Lydia¡¯s aura rose to the extreme. Countless rays of light surged toward him. Around him, the four seasons changed, and heavy rain and zing sun appeared. Like a god, he was bathed in Divine Light. ¡°Real Immortal Realm!¡± Feeling the change in his vigor, Lydia took a deep breath. What was flowing through his body was no longer the blood of a mortal, but of the Great Immortal. It was purer, more refined, and more powerful! It was overbearing and unstoppable! With a loud roar, the space around Lydia burst out a loud sound of steel tes being opened. The void that he could not shake before became distorted at this moment, as if it had been piled up. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Lydia asked. Chapter 2312 Chapter 2312 Of course, this sentence was for the one behind the Gates of Hell. When Maurina was refining Silver Harmony City, the one behind the Gates of Hell was also doing the same thing. However, he was much more powerful than Maurina. Apart from the fact that Maurina had stopped at the first stage of the Real Immortal Realm, he had also used the cultivator, who didn¡¯t say his name even at the end of his life, to absorb the Phoenix Essence Blood in Geraldo¡¯s body. Even if Maurina restrained his aura, he could still kill his opponents. It was like a mountain. No matter how hard he tried to hide himself, it was still a mountain. A random stone could smash an egg into mud. The strength of Maurina had increased by dozens of times or even a hundred times. So he wanted to know what kind of change had happened to the one behind the Gates of Hell. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± After a long time, a voice came from the one behind the Gates of Hell. However, when that person spoke normally, he was always a little stuttering, so the result was that Maurina could not judge his mood from his tone. It was difficult to judge the situation. Maurina was about to ask more details when the man took the initiative to speak. ¡°I want to¡­ Sleep for a while¡­¡± ¡°Sleep for a while?¡± Maurina said doubtfully. ording to his previous experience, every time after the one behind the Gates of Hell said that he wanted to sleep for a while, which not only meant that he had no way to help Maurina in the next period of time, but also said that when he woke up again, he would be stronger than before. But for some reason, Maurina had a very strange feeling when he heard that at this time. It was as if the other party said that he wanted to sleep for a while, not the truth, but an excuse. After some thought, Maurina asked, ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ Know¡­ But it shouldn¡¯t be¡­ A long time¡­ ¡± Hearing this, Maurina nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you to wake up.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Wake up¡­ Do you¡­ Still want to¡­ See me¡­¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± This time, Maurina finally confirmed that his previous feeling was right. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Of course¡­ You¡­ Are useless to me¡­¡± ¡°Do you mean that you won¡¯t be in my sea of consciousness when you wake up this time?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Hearing this answer, Maurina could not help feeling lost. They had been enemies from the beginning, but now they were friends and teacher-student. In fact, Maurina was used to the fact that the Gates of Hell was standing tall in his own sea of consciousness. He was also used to this mysterious expert who had never shown up and was stuttering. And most of the time, this was the hidden trump card of Maurina, the biggest reliance. Maurina still did not know how strong the other party was. After all, every time the other party needed to attack, the enemy would be crushed to death in an instant. However, since he was used to the existence of the other party, the other party suddenly told him that he was going to leave. In some ways, it was a little hard for Maurina to describe his emotions. The one behind the Gates of Hell had also fallen asleep. When he was in Three Sages Mountain, Maurina once thought that the other party had disappeared. However, those were not the one behind the Gates of Hell who took the initiative. This time, since the other party took the initiative to say it, he really wanted to leave, and without any warning. However, Maurina was always free and easy. After a moment of silence, he nodded and said, ¡°You have your own n¡­ I can ept this reason, but it¡¯s a little too much to say that I¡¯m useless.¡± God knew how much stronger Maurina was now. However, it was hard to ept that he was useless now. There was another silence. But this time, the one behind the Gates of Hell spoke first. ¡°I recovered¡­ Part of my strength¡­ So I can teach you¡­ A little¡­¡± As soon as the other party finished speaking, Maurina felt the light above his head dimmed. When he looked up, he saw a huge hand burning with ck mes. It seemed to have dyed the sky and the sun ck as it grabbed him. But there was no shattering of the void, nor was there even a hurricane. Just as the big hand was about tond on the top of Maurina¡¯s head, it suddenly turned into a straight light and went into the space between Maurina¡¯s eyebrows. In next second, Maurina¡¯s right hand was burning with ck mes. Although it was a me, it brought with it a cold aura. ¡°I taught you¡­¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Maurina stared at his arm for a moment before extinguishing the mes and nodding. What the other party taught him was a magical power. It was the magical power the other party had just used to refine Silver Harmony City. After Maurina finished speaking, there was no response from the one behind the Gates of Hell. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. For a moment Maurina was silent, Then he looked at the Gates of Hell in his Divine Awareness. The door was still there. The mottled blood on it was still flowing quietly. The green mes were also burning. Compared to the past, the surface of the Gates of Hell was covered with silver stripes, giving off a mysterious and strange aura. Everything seemed to be the same as the past. However, Maurina could clearly feel that the person behind the green film of the Gates of Hell was no longer there. He walked freely without any hesitation, which was his usual style. If that person really wanted to say goodbye, Maurina would not be able to stand it. First of all, it was very pretentious. Then, the one behind the Gates of Hell stuttered and said goodbye to him. No one knew how Maurina would feel after the other party finished. Anyway, it was impossible to be moved. It was good to be like this. No longer looking at the Gates of Hell, Maurina returned to reality. With a wave of his arm, Silver Harmony City, which had been put away, was released from the Small World of Heaven and Earth again and suspended in mid-air. Silver Harmony City was only about 80% smaller than before it was refined by Maurina. After all, this was a powerful treasure. It was not surprising that a cultivator could condense the void in the magic weapon when refining treasures. However, it was not something an ordinary cultivator could do by connecting many hollows together and refining them into a big city. Otherwise, Silver Harmony City wouldn¡¯t have be a stronghold that blocked the beast tide back then. After all, the demonic beasts that Silver Harmony City wanted to block were all at the great sage level. They were many times stronger than the beast tide that Maurina had blocked outside the Mirefield Gate. ¡°The rest¡­¡± Maurina observed for a moment, then nodded with a satisfied smile. ¡°Just as I expected. What I have to do next is¡­¡± Chapter 2313 Chapter 2313 Earrings of Echo, Tower of Life, the source of the power of Nori. He still remembered how he felt when he first saw this mottled ancient tower. Surprise, shock, doubt, and excitement. This ancient tower left an unforgettable impression on him. Now, with the change of life, Nori stood in front of the Tower of Life again, and his state of mind was far beyond what it used to be. This ancient tower, which had even made it difficult for him to breathe when he saw it for the first time, was now extremely natural when he was faced with it again. After entering the Tower of Life, he reached the stairs leading to the 19th floor The demon scorpion should have been waiting for Nori here, but when Nori left the Lunia, he asked her to stay in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect just in case. To be exact, she should be staying in the Upper Kingdom and Immortal Montgomery Sect. When the matter here is over, I can go back¡­ Nori took a deep breath, then lifted his head, puffed out his chest, and strode toward the 19th floor. The gate was pitch-ck, with blood-red texture and terrifying aura. All of these indicated that if one did not reach the life level of the Real Immortal Realm, he should not easily step into this ce. Otherwise, the momentum of the gate alone could tear the cultivator¡¯s soul into pieces. Nori raised his hand and pushed hard. Bam! The door opened. In the center of this floor, a golden scroll appeared in front of Nori. Scroll exuded a sense of awe, as if an ancient emperor was overlooking his subjects. When Nori stepped in, he immediately felt a great pressure. But he just paused for a moment and then walked over firmly. The golden light on the book seemed to want to fight against him. The next moment, a ck me lit up on his right hand. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. This me was like the fire of Yama that had been refined by billions of souls and extraction. It immediately forced away the golden light on the scroll. Nori raised his hand and grabbed Scroll, which flew toward him. Reaching out to take it, he immediately felt his palm sink. The golden book was much heavier than he had imagined. This weight was so heavy that with his current strength, he would feel heavy even if he held it in one hand. Holding Scroll firmly in his hand, Nori looked at it carefully. When he stepped into the 19th floor, he had carefully observed the structure of the Tower of Life. The levels below the Tower of Life were divided ording to the realm. In every major realm, he could enter a different level. In each of the three small realms, he could enter different levels. For example, the Pulse Control Realm, the Holy Land Realm, the Heavenly Spirit Realm, and Amethyst Pce Realm, each of them had a separate level. But when one entered the Real Immortal Realm, it would be different. The Real Immortal Realm of Tower of Life was more detailed than every realm before! Each realm was divided into three levels. For example, the first level of the Amethyst Pce Realm, the second level, and the third level. There were three towers in total. The nine levels of Real Immortal Realm corresponded to the nine levels! That was to say, if he improved a small realm, he could go up one level and get the cultivation methods, natural precious materials, elixirs, or magic treasures that his mother had prepared for him. Nori held the first treasure he had obtained after he stepped into the Real Immortal Realm. This was a cultivation method. Pride Form! This cultivation skill still focused on condensing the Dao body. But there were two key points, which made his eyes brighten. One of them was that after mastering the Pride Form, not only would the power of the Taoist body and the Divine Soul be enhanced, but also the power of the Tao body and the Divine Soul would combine together! This was a more mysterious realm. The cultivators in the world were divided into body cultivators and Divine Cultivators. Now, Nori not only cultivated both body and divine, but alsobined the power of both! It was no longer a single magical power technique. It was divided into vigor magical power or elemental magical power. In this way, the power of the magical power would be stronger. What made his eyes light up was that Scroll, whose name was Pride Form, was obviously not complete yet. At the end of Scroll, there were still three words, ¡°Emperor¡¯s Proud Form¡±. If his mother wanted to leave a cultivation method for Nori, it was impossible for her to leave an iplete cultivation method. Therefore, the only possibility was that Emperor¡®s Pride Form would be on the 20th floor of the Tower of Life. When Nori reached the second level of the Real Immortal Realm, he would be able to meet it. In that case, let mepletely master the Pride Form first¡­ Nori¡¯s Divine Awareness quickly swept across the golden scroll. If an ordinary cultivator were to read the words used to record cultivation methods, he would not be able to finish reading them in ten years, let alone understand the obscure meaning of them. But now, it only took two hours for him to upgrade to the Real Immortal Realm, enter a brand new level of life and master the Pride Form! It was like describing a person¡¯s wisdom, saying that this person had Nine Apertures in his heart. And now, Nori at least had a Hundred Apertures! After mastering it, he immediately sat cross-legged on this floor and ran the qi and blood in his body ording to the content of Pride Form. Momentster, rays of Milky Way light filled the 19th floor of the Tower of Life. In the middle of the Milky Way, a tall and majestic figure, with an aura that could shatter the heavens and crush the underworld, seemed to be able to blow down hundreds of thousands of stars in a breath. Before long, the figure suddenly rxed as Nori opened his eyes. Bam! All thes in the Milky Way exploded at this moment. The light that shone out in an instant was enough to melt everything. When the scene dissipated, Nori stood in the middle of the first floor. He had already run the Pride Form in his body. Before that, the Qi and blood in Nori¡¯s body had only circted ording to the bloodline. Now, the qi and blood in his body had begun to merge with the spiritual Qi. Vigor was no longer pure, and spiritual Qi was no longer pure. They fused and condensed. At this time, if a wound appeared on Nori¡¯s body, then the blood flowing out was not bright red, but simr to tinum color. Any drop could create a heavenly blessing. Just as Nori was promoted to the first stage of Real Immortal Realm and he was cultivating the Pride Form in the Tower of Life, a fierce fight had just ended in an area of the ck-White Pagoda. Broken walls and copsednd could be seen everywhere. Thick smoke rose from the scorched earth after the fire. Two figures were helping each other out of the deep smoke. Chapter 2314 Chapter 2314 After walking for a distance, the two cultivators seemed unable to hold on any longer. They supported each other and fell to the ground, gasping for breath. ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± One of the female cultivators looked at the male cultivator beside her and revealed a sad smile. ¡°Now only we are still alive¡­¡± The male cultivator turned his neck with difficulty and looked aside. There were several corpses of cultivators and a lot of muddy blood. After they met in ck-White Pagoda, they formed an alliance to search for treasures. However, after arriving at this area, he was suddenly attacked. There was actually an incarnation of a Fiendgod in the souls of the dead. After a fierce battle, although both the Fiendgods and the souls of the deceased had been destroyed, only the two survived cultivator. Looking in the direction the male cultivator was looking in, the female cultivator¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red. After so many people had died, they were both seriously injured. Although there was still about half of the time left for the trial test, it was almost impossible for them to get the opportunity now. Even being able to get out alive had be an extravagant hope. ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± The female cultivator pondered for a moment and said, ¡°What should we do next? I think it¡¯s best for us to find a ce to recuperate first. After all, if we meet dead souls again, we may die here¡­¡± ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± As soon as the male cultivator finished speaking, he suddenly changed the topic. ¡°But I have a better idea.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The female cultivator was confused and was about to turn around. Suddenly, she felt a chill on her chest. When she lowered her head, she saw a bright sword light piercing through her chest. The hilt of the Immortal¡¯s Sword was held by the male cultivator. ¡°Senior Brother, you¡­¡± The female cultivator wanted to say something, but she opened her mouth and soon realized that a chill spread all over her body. Almost in an instant, she sat still as if she had been frozen. She could only watch as the male cultivator stabbed the Immortal¡¯s Sword deeper and deepen The male cultivator¡¯s face was no longer as tired as after the battle. On the contrary, there was a strange scarlet in his eyes, and the expression on his face became ferocious and horrible. He looked at the female cultivator with a grim smile and slowly stood up. ¡°Junior Sister, anyway, your current state is also a burden to me. It just so happens that I have an important task to do after entering the ck-White Pagoda. Why don¡¯t you sacrifice yourself and make some contributions to me?¡± After that, the male cultivator burst out a spiritual Qi. The Immortal¡¯s Sword instantly emitted countless sword radiance, like a peacock opening its tail. With a ripping sound, it tore the female cultivator into pieces. Before the female cultivator could leave, the male cultivator quickly cut his palm and murmured. In the blink of an eye, a blood-soaked formation emerged. The array emitted a strong smell of blood and quickly rolled up a tornado vortex. The sound of the blowing air, the flying sand and stones forced the male cultivator to retreat. After a while, more than a dozen tall, short, and thin figures appeared in the tornado. A strong evil spirit instantly filled the ce. The male cultivator¡¯s heart pounded wildly. He could not be bothered with anything else. With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, he hurriedly knelt down toward the ten plus figures. In the next moment, the tornado spread out, revealing the faces of the dozen or so figures. Although they all looked like cultivators, each of them was filled with rolling Demon Aura. They were all Demonic Beasts and they were all Great Saintsparable to Real Immortal Realms! More than a dozen Great Saints of the Demon Race descended upon this ce and immediately caused the earth to tremble. The souls within a radius of more than a thousand kilometers fled in all directions in terror and did not dare to approach. Although this male cultivator was also a cultivator of the Real Immortal Realm, he was shivering all over in the face of a dozen Great Saints, like a rabbit seeing a tiger. However, he still summoned up his courage, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I have done what you ordered. When will you let me go?¡± The male cultivator saw one of the Great Saints raise his hand. With a buzz, a red light appeared in the Great Saint¡¯s palm. Within that sphere of red light, a small figure could be seen sitting cross-legged. If one looked carefully, they would find that this young man¡¯s facial features were almost the same as the male cultivator kneeling on the ground. ¡°Let you go¡­¡± the Great Saint said with a chuckle. As if he had foreseen something, the male cultivator¡¯s pupils contracted. He pounced forward and rushed toward the light. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Die!¡± The Great Saint¡¯s face darkened as he clenched his fists. A ball of cyan me instantly burned the little man. The male cultivator who had been rushing forward was immediately filled with despair. His body quickly withered in mid-air, like a roasted leaf. When he fell to the ground, the man¡¯s body hadpletely turned into a piece of dead wood. With a click, he fell into pieces. ¡°How na?ve¡­¡± The Great Saint sneered. He stopped looking at the broken pieces on the ground and turned to look at hispanions. Their eyes were filled with cruelty. ¡°Everyone, remember our n. Find a suitable cultivator and possess him. Then, you can lurk in the Divine Martial Sect as a cultivator and cooperate with the following actions. Before that, we must not expose our identities. Because there shouldn¡¯t be mistakes in the following actions.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say more.¡± ¡°Humph, I¡¯m afraid this group of cultivators would never have thought that we would enter the Glory City with the help of the Humans.¡± The remaining Great Saints echoed. ¡°The Human Tribe has suppressed us for too long. This time, we¡¯ll make them pay a painful price!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°We did it without anyone noticing, so the Human Tribe couldn¡¯t have noticed it. By the time they noticed it, they would have fallen into our tight dra!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to devour the human cultivators bit by bit!¡± ¡°Divine Martial Sect, let¡¯s wait and see. This time, we just want you to lose more than a dozen disciples. When we reach the next step, you will feel the pain!¡± The vigor of the group of big demons kept roaring and their faces were full of hatred for the human cultivators. In the end, the leading demon waved his hand and said, ¡°Next, let¡¯s split up to find a suitable target. But remember, don¡¯t expose yourself.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The demons shouted in unison. The next moment, they turned into streaks of blood light, either soaring into the sky or escaping to the ground, and quickly disappeared. The air was filled with the smell of a conspiracy. Chapter 2315 Chapter 2315 Fiona withdrew his aura and returned to the ck-White Pagoda from the Tower of Life. Perhaps it was because his realm had improved or he had mastered a more powerful cultivation method, but at this moment, he felt that his attitude toward the surrounding void had changed completely. There are still more than 20 days left before the trial test. I should try my best to find more battlefields. The various remnant cultivation techniques and magical powers from back then should be collected more often. It will also be beneficial for me to condense a Golden Core in the future¡­ Fiona raised his hand and summoned the Nine-suns Golden Boat. At this time, nine cultivators in the same gray robes had gathered around a mountain range of the ck-White Pagoda. Under their feet was a deep valley. This valley was surrounded by continuous mountains. It looked like a big bowl. In the valley, there was no light all year round. it was full of horrible and long vines and rolling Death Qi, like a pot of boiling sticky ink. At first nce, it was terrifying. The nine cultivators looked at each other, and the leader of them said, ¡°Are you ready?¡± One of the cultivators said, ¡°The Life-stopping Formation is ready. Now we are waiting to trap Fiona in it.¡± ¡°Humph, it¡¯s easy to suppress him!¡± ¡°He took Ludwig¡¯s Luck. Although his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, he himself doesn¡¯t know that the Luck also leaves a hidden danger. Our 10 Lords of Heaven are connected by our spirits. We can sense the other nine people. But Fiona doesn¡¯t know about this. We can use this to find him in the ck-White Pagoda and refine his flesh and blood.¡± ¡°Compared to the opportunities and treasures in the ck-White Pagoda, the essence of Fiona is the real treasure!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth¡­¡± ¡°The fact that Fiona can kill Ludwig shows that he has great luck. Then, he can kill Ludwig and get the treasure of Crape Myrtle Sect under Ludwig¡¯mand. The current Fiona is a big fat sheep in my eyes!¡± ¡°Ludwig¡¯ Godfiend Country must have fallen into the hands of Fiona. That¡¯s a good treasure.¡± ¡°Bring him into the great formation, refine him into the purest essence energy, let the nine of us absorb it. This benefit is much better than any fortuitous encounter in the ck-White Pagoda.¡± The nine cultivators began to discuss among themselves, as if Fiona was in their pockets. Although Ludwig was one of the Ten Lords of Heaven before, at this time, none of them missed him. On the contrary, the remaining nine people were far more interested in the magic weapons left by Ludwig than ordinary people. They even began to discuss who would own the treasures after killing Fiona. Before long, a sudden tremor came from the center of the formation. The nine cultivators all shut up and looked down. Just as they looked away, the rolling ck Qi in the center of the array suddenly cracked open. At the same time, the crack was like an eye of people, looking straight at the nine people in the air. The eye was bloodshot and full of ferocity and evil. In the blink of an eye, the nine cultivators in midair felt their hearts turn cold and their scalps go numb. Their Body-protection Gangs subconsciously rushed out. However, the blood-red eye that appeared in the center of the formation onlysted for a moment before it closed again. After a long silence, one of the nine cultivators asked, ¡°How long will it take?¡± ¡°About ten dayster, it will beplete.¡± The cultivator who was the leader of the nine said, ¡°Now, let¡¯s use the Bloodline secret technique to find the location of Fiona.¡± After thinking for a while, he reminded again, ¡°After finding him, don¡¯t act rashly lest you alert the enemy.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The other eight nodded. The nine cultivators opened their hands. Immediately, a gray light spear, like a looming python hidden in the void, rose from their backs and connected head to tail. A small red dot slowly moved within the body of this gray python. *** Soon, another ten days passed. At this time, the trial test ofthe ck-White Pagoda had also reached its final stage. About 10 days later, the cultivators could return to the periphery of the Glory City. Most cultivators had gained a lot in the past few days. All kinds of opportunities, Immortal Fate, magical power methods, magic weapons left behind from the great battle, and even magic weapons fragments were rare treasures. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Compared with the other cultivators, Fiona gained more amazing things. After all, he was far stronger than a cultivator at the same level. Therefore, he was invincible and unscrupulous along the way. His Divine Awareness spread out. Whenever he encountered the ruins of the battlefield, he would sweep directly over and suppress all the souls in it. Then, he would search for treasures and expand his collection. The treasures, magical powers and techniques he obtained this time could be mastered in a short time by using wisdom. The magic weapon he obtained was more efficient. Some of the magic weapons would be absorbed by the me Severing after being shattered. As for the other parts that were suitable for one¡¯s body, Fiona would immediately use the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whales to directly eat them to strengthen his body. Now that he had cultivated the Pride Form, while strengthening his vigor, the spiritual Qi in his body would also be condensed, which could be said to be twice the result with half the effort. In this way, although Fiona did not continue to refine the Silver Harmony City, his Qi and blood, spirit, and spiritual Qi became purer and more advanced. At this time, he was at least 30% stronger than when he had just been promoted to the Real Immortal Realm. Two days passed quickly. A Divine Arrow was shot out, and the dead soul who was shot thousands of miles away was immediately burned into a torch. With a scream, the Demonic Beast with two wings on its back was burned to ashes and fell from the air. Fiona put away the bow and reached out to dig the ce where the dead soul had just appeared. Arge area of the ground was suddenly dug up. Then, a straight white light column shot out from the cracked ground. A broken white jade stone pir appeared In front of Fiona. The stone pir seemed to contain millions of vapor. With the sound of waves, the area within a radius of hundreds of kilometers suddenly became sticky, and it was raining heavily, as if a flood wasing soon. Fiona stretched out his hand and took a deep breath. As soon as he held the stone pir in his hand, suddenly, there was a cry above his head. Looking up, Fiona immediately saw a ck cloud vortex more than 500 kilometers long. In the blink of an eye, it had formed above his head. Chapter 2316 Chapter 2316 ck clouds pressed down on the city, overturning a thousand kilometers. All the void seemed to have solidified into an iron te. A kind of fierce aura arose spontaneously and came toward Sandra. At the same time, the ground below him rumbled. ck tornados rose from the ground and formed a big circle. In the middle of the big circle, the ck mist rose violently, like boiling water. In a short time, a formation descended from the sky and trapped Sandra. The raging ck Qi seemed to be alive and roared with extreme malice toward him. Just as Sandra was looking around, a series of hollow copse sounds were heard. Nine gates opened around the array. A gray-robed figure stepped out of each gate. As soon as they appeared, they sneered at Sandra. ¡°Sandra, you can¡¯t escape! I don¡¯t think you would have dreamed that we would trap you in the formation!¡± The nine cultivators revealed their true appearances. Sandra looked around and found that he knew none of them. ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for me?¡± Sandra asked lightly. The leading cultivator looked at Sandra with appreciation and said, ¡°You are indeed the one who killed Boneng. You are calm in the face of danger. Not bad¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Sandra¡¯s eyes sparkled. The cultivator changed the topic and continued, ¡°Unfortunately, you killed Boneng, so you are destined to be our enemy.¡± ¡°Are you Boneng¡¯ subordinates?¡± As soon as Sandra finished speaking, he immediately shook his head. ¡°No, Boneng himself just passed the Real Immortal Realm at that time. If he really has subordinates like you who have reached the Real Immortal Realm, it is impossible for him to keep you and he was killed by me.¡± ¡°Yes, of course we are not Boneng¡¯ subordinates¡­¡± One of the nine cultivators, a long-haired female cultivator, came out. She looked down at Sandra with a mocking smile. ¡°Boneng was originally one of us. There should have been ten of us, known as the Ten Lords of Heaven. We nned to make a big deal in the Divine Martial Sect. But now, Boneng has been killed by you. There are only nine of us left¡­¡± When the female cultivator said these words, there was not much anger in her tone. On the contrary, there was a gloating tone, as if she was happy to see Boneng¡¯ death. The leading cultivator said at this moment, ¡°Although you ruined our n, as long as you hand over Boneng¡¯ treasures obediently, we can let you go. And not only will we let you go, but also your nsmen and friends in Lunia. We can let them go and stop pursuing this matter.¡± The other cultivator next to him added, ¡°Boneng¡¯ two most proud treasures, the Six Paths of Reincarnation te and the Godfiend Country, are now in your hands, right? I advise you to be sensible and offer them to us as soon as possible, lest you suffer unnecessary hardships.¡± The female cultivator also sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t hand them over, not only you, but also your nsmen and friends in the Lunia will also be killed.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Sandra narrowed his eyes, which were full of killing intent. In his mind, others could threaten him, but they could never threaten him with Adrian and others. Those people were Sandra¡¯s bottom line. Whoever dared to touch it must die! ¡°You can treat it as a threat.¡± The leading cultivator sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to y tricks. We¡¯ve known you for a long time. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te had been broken into five pieces, and now there were four pieces on your hands. In this way, as long as we find the remaining piece, we can restore the whole Six Paths of Reincarnation te and get the Heaven-defying Divine power in it.¡± Hearing this, Sandra¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he asked calmly, ¡°Do you know where thest fragment is?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± The female cultivator snorted and then shouted, ¡°But this is not what you need to care about! Cut the crap and hand it over!¡± ¡°I can hand it over¡­¡± Sandra suddenly attacked. ¡°Then exchange your lives for it!¡± A zing blood spear burst out from Sandra¡¯s palm. The surging light instantly expanded like the rising sun. The rolling ck air seemed to be ignited and burned fiercely. The space around them twisted wildly. There was a series of explosions in the formation. The whole void shook like an earthquake. ¡°Oh no!¡± The leading male cultivator was shocked. ¡°Stop him!¡± The nine cultivators looked frightened and surprised at this moment. They rapidly shot out spiritual Qis and sted into the array. Suddenly, it was as if night had fallen. Thick darkness poured into the array like ink. The deathly still and icy aura froze everything in the array like winter. The blood spear collided with the iceyer and exploded. The mes were like fireworks, and the ice fragments were flying like meteors and torrential rain. There were mixed lights everywhere, almost dazzling people¡¯s eyes. Outside the formation, the chests of the nine cultivators rose and fell rapidly. The spiritual Qi in their bodies surged violently and they spat out a mouthful of blood. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Quickly suppress him!¡± ¡°This fellow¡¯s strength cannot be underestimated!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give him any chance to resist!¡± As soon as Sandra made a move, they discovered the horror of Sandra and dared not be careless. The gate behind the nine cultivators continued to expand. The space inside copsed, revealing a pitch-ck night sky. Nine ck holes appeared around the formation. Along chain shot out from the ck hole and shot straight into Sandra. Every single chain was dripping with blood. The thick flesh and blood wriggled on it, and the screams were deafening. It was as ifthe cruelest torture in the world was pressing down on Sandra. The flying mes suddenly lost their colors. The ck ghost fire shot up into the sky and condensed into a towering mountain. It was like a bloodthirsty monster, about to swallow up Sandra. ¡°Haha, Sandra, the stronger you are now, the more obvious is how much Boneng¡¯ treasures have brought you!¡± ¡°You asked for it!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll kill you first! After the trial testis over, we¡¯ll go to the Lunia and kill all your nsmen and companions!¡± ¡°Kill him quickly and seize the Six Paths of Reincarnation te!¡± The nine cultivators roared. But, before they could finish their words, the burning ghost fire in the formation suddenly stopped. A gigantic demonic palm rose like a mushroom cloud. Chapter 2317 Chapter 2317 This palm seemed toe from a peerless devil. All the demons, devils, and evil spirits in the world were nothing in front of it. The palm kept extending, and even the sky was instantly dyed ck. Bang! The entire formation copsed. Countless cracks spread in all directions. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Crack! Crack! The whole world seemed to copse. The nine Lords of Heaven suddenly panicked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°No! How could Omas have any room to resist?¡± ¡°It must not be him. Who is it?¡± Just as they were roaring, the w reached out again. Boom! The void immediately caved in, forming a ck hole that sucked in the copsed great formation. The next moment, Omas stepped out like a Divine Realm expert. Streaks of multicolored light extended from his feet to his back. Pieces of the Archean blue sky kept enveloping him with his will, Omas was like the only ruler of the Vast Universe. The nine Lords of Heaven were all stunned and their facial features were distorted. They could not believe their eyes. ¡°He broke our Formation!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen. In this formation, even if it¡®s at the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm, he will quickly melt into flesh and blood¡­¡± ¡°What Fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm? Even if it¡¯s Fifth stage, it won¡¯t be that easy to escape! But, he not only escaped, but also blew up the whole formation!¡± Feeling the great pressure from Omas, the nine Lords of Heaven could not help shivering. They were no longer arrogant and proud. Looking at Omas, they looked like little white rabbits facing a tiger. Omas¡¯s gaze was like a bolt of lightning that tore through the night sky. It almost shattered their souls. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see the Godfiend Kingdom? It¡¯s here!¡± Omas sneered and turned his palm. Suddenly, a golden holy light rose into the sky. The singing from the depths of the void came from all directions. A magnificent pce descended from the sky. Countless Fiendgods appeared from within. They were domineering, ferocious, holy, majestic, and tall. All kinds of styles and images surrounded the nine Lords of Heaven. The spirit of the gods and demons was like a flood washing away the destend, making the nine Lords of Heaven¡¯s faces turn pale. They could not control their bodies at all, and they were shaking and convulsing violently. Finally, the female cultivator could not bear it any longer. With a scream, she turned into a sharp white light and shot toward the gap between gods and devils. Her body was faintly discernible in the void, making it hard to figure out. In the blink of an eye, she had shot hundreds of kilometers away. Obviously, this was one of her life- saving means. At the critical moment, she could quickly escape from the battle. ¡°You threatened me and still want to escape?¡± Omas sneered and raised his hand to grab. The female cultivator flew forward crazily. Her brain went nk. Subconsciously, there was only one thought in her mind, ¡°Run! As far as possible!¡± Suddenly, her vision went dark. To be exact, the area she was in had be pitch-ck. The mountain-sized demonic w appeared out of thin air, sealing off all her life paths. With Omas¡¯s five fingers curled, he made a grasping motion. The female cultivator only had time to scream before she was crushed into a mass of flesh and blood. Even her soul was crushed and turned into ashes in an instant. This scene made the remaining eight Lords of Heaven tremble ande to their senses. They looked at each other and saw endless fear in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°As long as we are alive, there will be a chance!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go form eight directions. I don¡®t believe that he can kill us all!¡± Without any hesitation, the remaining eight Lords of Heaven disyed their trump cards. They quickly turned into rays of light and fled into the distance. They also knew that it was impossible for all eight of them to escape. There must be some people dying. However, they were all hoping to be lucky. One didn¡¯t have to act faster than Omas. One only needed to be one step faster than others. In this way, one or a few of them could take advantage of the moment when Omas killed others and escape! The remaining eight Lords of Heaven had different means. Someone drew a circle and turned into a wisp of smoke, disappearing. After a while, his body was reformed a thousand meters away. Some people turned into hundreds of illusions and flew in different directions, which made people wonder which one was their real body. There were others who, just like the female cultivator from before, did not hesitate to burn their Natal True Energy with the help of the magic weapon and sped away like lightning. At this time, they were notparing speed with Omas, but with their own people! Only the leader of these Lords of Heaven did not escape. The others all used their own means to escape into the distance. The Lord of Heaven who led the group let out a long howl and shot endless lightning towards Omas. The dense lightning exploded violently like a tearing river. Bang! There was a series of explosions, causing chaos. In the Chaos, the thunder and lightning kept shining, making deafening noises and pouring toward Omas. ¡°Omas! Go to hell!¡± ¡°Ha! It¡¯s noisy¡­¡± Omas gave him some words. A blood spear immediately tore through the lightning electrical, immediately sting through this leading heavenly deity. The Lord of Heaven immediately flew out. His waist was almost broken by the blood spear, leaving only a trace of flesh on it. The next moment, the blood spear shook violently. The leading Lord of Heaven, who was at the Real Immortal Realm, was torn into pieces. As soon as a spirit appeared, it was swallowed up by the majestic vigor and burned without a trace. ¡°You threatened me and threatened my friends in Efrax and Upper Kingdom. How could I spare you?¡± Omas snorted coldly. The wings on his back suddenly unfolded. After absorbing the Phoenix¡¯s Essence Blood, the pair of wings were like fire, me, and blood. The phoenix¡¯s cries pierced through the nine heavens! Omas moved and a violent aura swept across the ce. The various doubts set by those Lords of Heaven when they fled were immediately swept away. Buzz! As blood spurted out of their throats, the seven Lords of Heaven who had escaped fell from the hollow one by one. Then, what they faced was the killing of Omas. ¡°Don¡¯t you want Godfiend Kingdom? Then experience its power!¡± Bam! A Lord of Heaven was melted into blood. Swoosh! A Lord of Heaven was torn into pieces. Crack! The remaining Lords of Heaven exploded like firecrackers. Chapter 2318 Chapter 2318 Blood and flesh flew everywhere. The rolling spiritual Qi, like heavy rain, poured down as these Lords of Heaven died. A twisted figure appeared in the rain of blood. Facing Moana, the figure looked ferocious. ¡°You will definitely regret it! If you kill us, you¡¯ll be doomed! The master behind us, you will always¡­¡± Bang! Moana was toozy to listen to his nonsense and pped the ball of Divine Soul to pieces. What this guy said was like if Moana stopped now, they would let Moana go. The heavy rain of spiritual Qi poured down from all directions, and the rumbling sound was like a big hole in the sky. Gray mist floated around. However, the mist seemed to be afraid of something. It just wandered thousands of miles away and did not dare to approach. Moana knew that those were actually the vengeful souls here. These resentful souls felt the vigor and spiritual Qi here, just like the people in the darkness who would take the initiative to look for candle, so they gathered around. But because Moana was here, they dared not approach it. If these vigor and spiritual Qi were candles and bonfires that could warm people, then Moana would be the burning sun. If they approached directly, they would be burned to ashes. Of course, he could not waste these spiritual Qi and vigor. After all, they all came from the cultivators of the Real Immortal Realm. If these were left behind to the souls, wouldn¡¯t it be necessary to condense themselves and harm other cultivators? So Moana opened his mouth and took a breath. A vortex immediately appeared in front of him. The spiritual Qi and vigor from all directions turned into a lying tornado. In an instant, it was swallowed by him and refined directly. Streaks of spirit light emitted from Moana¡¯s body. If these spiritual Qi and vigor fell on other cultivators, it would definitely be a great opportunity and a great tonic. Unfortunately, Moana¡¯s current requirements for promotion were too high, far beyond the standard of ordinary cultivators. Therefore, the vast spiritual Qi and vigor could only help him polish and refine his Dao body. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. There was still a long way to go before he reached the next realm. There were only ten days left before the end of the trial test. In the remaining ten days, he needed to stabilize his realm so that he could have a deeper understanding of the current magical power and continue to look for opportunities. Moana had notpletely thought about it. If the one behind the Gates of Hell was still there, Moana could discuss it with him and ask for his opinion. But now, the one behind the Gates of Hell had gone somewhere, which made him a little sad. However, this emotion only lingered in Moana¡¯s heart for a moment beforepletely dissipating. After all, Moana was not indecisive. Soon, he made his decision. He continued to search for more opportunities in the depths of the ck- White Pagoda. When he entered the Divine Martial Sect, he would have a lot of time to cultivate magical power skills. But it would not be so easy to enter the ck-White Pagoda again. Thinking of this, Moana no longer hesitated. His figure was like a sharp sword. In an instant, he tore the muddy void apart and shot toward the distance. The dead souls that were entrenched in the surroundings and transformed into rolling dark clouds had no time to dodge before they were instantly sted open by Moana. After a series of screams, all the souls were torn into pieces by Moana. At the same time, deep in the Gates of Hell, this was a dark void without a sun. The world was in a state of chaos. It was gray, making it difficult to distinguish the directions. Moana tried his best to see. Everything was rotten, like a muddy swamp shrouded in fog. A big bubble burst out in the swamp. Swoosh! First, a white skeleton arm reached out. Then, a skeleton wearing a sharp helmet slowly climbed up from the swamp. Compared to the human skeleton, the skeleton¡¯s arm was longer. If itpletely hung down, it would reach the knee. The skeleton stood on the swamp and turned around as if it was looking around. After a while, it faced one direction, stood still, and slowly straightened its chest This action was like a person breathing deeply. It was more like someone announcing his return. He raised the hand. A ball of blue phosphorus fire condensed in the skeleton¡¯s palm. With a wave of its arm, the phosphorus fell into the pit where he had just climbed out. The pit instantly burned. But soon, the pit became smaller and smaller. It looked like a wound was healing rapidly. In less than 15 minutes, as the hole waspletely closed, the burning phosphorus disappeared. In this way, the rtionship between him and the Gates of Hell would be temporarily cut off. The return of a king! The skeleton flicked the armor on its head with its fingers and made a ng sound. The voice echoed out through the mist, filling the empty world with a sinister and bizarre air. Then, the skeleton stepped forward. Moana was flying forward. Suddenly, he felt something and stopped. Soon, he found that the Gates of Hell in his sea of consciousness had changed. A faint blue light suddenly appeared in the Gates of Hell, making people feel a chill that seeped into their bones. Before Moana could react, the blue light had already turned into a ball of fire. It flew out of the Gates of Hell and out of Moana¡¯s sea of consciousness and came to him. Moana was stunned by the fire. Didn¡¯t the one behind the Gates of Hell say he was leaving? What is going on? Did he just leave ande back? Or was this something left for me? After thinking for a while, Moana raised his hand and grabbed the fire. The phosphorus seemed to have sensed something. The moment Moana raised his hand, it suddenly rushed forward and directly shot into the space between his eyebrows and disappeared instantly. Moana blinked and suddenly felt a chill spreading from between his eyebrows to his head, body, and limbs. This feeling was not veryfortable, but it made him more sensitive to the surroundings. There seemed to be whispersing from his ears. These voices were there but Moana couldn¡¯t feel them in the past. Now, with the phosphorus entering Moana¡¯s body, he became more and more integrated into this world. Could this be¡­ As soon as Moana thought of this, the sea of consciousness changed again. A chain with blue mes suddenly appeared on the Gates of Hell. One end of the chain was connected to the Gates of Hell. The other end rushed straight out of the sea of consciousness. Chapter 2319 Chapter 2319 The blue me, as if breaking through the dark sea, suddenly pounced on him. Vi was stunned, and then his left palm started burning. The deep blue mes made his face turn blue. He then looked at his palm and his face changed slightly. The key to the Netherworld Gate in his left hand changed. The Netherworld Gate was in his left palm. Vi did not know the exact rtionship between the Netherworld Gate and the Gates of Hell. But they almost appeared at the same time. The only difference was that the Gates of Hell was not controlled by Vi. The Netherworld Gate was one of Vi¡¯s trump cards. However, as his strength continued to increase and his means increased, the Netherworld Gate had limited the use of this trump card. In fact, the Netherworld Gate¡¯s destructive power was too strong. Opening the Netherworld Gate was like opening a ck hole. Everything that was unfavorable to Vi was sucked in and then disappeared forever. Although killing enemies in this way was straightforward, Vi could not get any benefits. But at this time, the chakram in Vi¡¯s palm had obviously changed. The blue me burning on his palm was like forging this chakram. A stronger aura spread out from his palm. Suddenly, a cultivation method form emerged in Vi¡¯s mind. One by one, flickering characters shed across his eyes. But he had the ability to remember everything. When the words disappeared, he carefully recalled. When he opened his eyes again, a bright light shed in them. At the same time, the blue me burning in his palm also went out. Ayer of saw teeth appeared on the edge of the chakram left in his palm. It looked more like a snake with its head connected to its head. ¡°Haha!¡± Vi smiled. Needless to say, he also knew that this must be the one left behind by the Gates of Hell. After getting along with the one behind the Gates of Hell for so long, Vi could not say that he had completely mastered that man¡¯s character, but he also had a certain degree of understanding. This benefit must have been prepared. However, since the one behind the Gates of Hell was about to leave, he always felt a little pretentious to hand it over directly. So until now, he left and left such benefits to Vi through the Gates of Hell. It¡¯s better to cooperate with the previous Yin Demon-controlling w. It¡¯s kind oft houghtful¡­ Vi smiled, but he didn¡¯t know when the other party woulde back. When that time came, he would definitely use this matter to mock the other party. Bam! A roar came from afar. Vi looked up. A huge mushroom cloud was rising ahead. And in the mushroom cloud, a face with a bloody mouth was condensed. In the next moment, countless souls rose to the sky around the mushroom cloud, like bloodthirsty bats. It was a ck mass, as if there were some living animals below that attracted their attention. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He narrowed his eyes and scanned the area with his Divine Sense. He immediately realized that under the mushroom cloud, dozens of spiritual Qi were struggling. One of them was something he had met not long ago. Why is this fellow so unlucky? Without hesitation, Vi flew straight in that direction. At the same time, under the mushroom cloud, more than a dozen female cultivators were sitting cross- legged on the ground. The ce where they sat formed a formation. The ground was painted with thick and long lines. However, it could be seen that this formation was hastily arranged. Although it was a defensive formation, it was rough. Each of these female cultivators was at the Formation Key. The surging spiritual Qi in their bodies was injected into the formation, forming a light shield to protect everyone. Outside the light shield, the tornados roared, and the dead souls, who were taller than people and as big as giant bats, were waving their ws and bared their teeth. They kept hitting the light shield, making a series of thumping sounds and hitting people¡¯s hearts. Standing in the defensive formation and looking out, Vi only felt that the sky and the ground were filled with dead souls. There was no chance for him to escape, which made people involuntarily feel desperate. As time went by, the female cultivators¡¯ spiritual Qi in the formation were constantly consumed, and not only did the light shield cover be smaller and smaller, but the light wall also became weaker. ording to this trend, the formation would be broken by these dead souls in half a day. What made these female cultivators even more worried was that these bat-like souls were constantly colliding with each other, and the tornado, which was so high that they could not see its top, was obviously an even more powerful evil. And this soul had not taken action yet. This was like a guillotine hanging above everyone¡¯s heads. No one knew when it would fall. The female cultivators looked desperate. This feeling was like cutting flesh with a blunt knife, which was more torturous. Those dead souls seemed to enjoy the process more. They kept hitting the wall of light whileughing. ¡°Look! These human cultivators are scared!¡± ¡°Ha! The way they look terrified makes me feel sofortable!¡± ¡°The humans I ate before are all male cultivators, but this time they are all female cultivators with tender skin. I want to enjoy it!¡± ¡°These female cultivators can also be used as cultivating stoves. In this way, we can quickly condense our bodies and be the overlords of a region. We can quickly counterattack and leave this damned ce!¡± The dead souls not only ridiculed the female cultivators, but also ndered them. All the female cultivators present were geniuses from various sects and families. How could they be humiliated like this? For a moment, they were so angry that their faces turned pale and their bodies were trembling. When they heard that these souls wanted to use their clean bodies as Incense Stoves, the female cultivators were even more ashamed and angry. They wanted to fight to the death with them. ¡°Let¡¯s fight them to the death!¡± Finally, a female cultivator could not help but say. ¡°No!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, someone immediately stopped her. ¡°The purpose of the dead soul¡¯s words is to interfere with our Taoist Heart and let us abandon our formations so that they can take advantage of the opportunity to enter. Don¡¯t be fooled!¡± One of the dignified and calm female cultivators said. When this female cultivator said these words, her eyes were still looking at the girl sitting beside her with a sword box on her back. This girl with a sword box on her back was none other than Gina Jones, who had been rescued by Vi. Chapter 2320 Chapter 2320 Gina looked serious. The sword box on her back kept trembling, emitting dragon roars. Sword intent was ready to attack. Sensing the female cultivator¡¯s gaze, Gina looked at her. ¡°Senior, if this continues, we won¡¯t be able to do anything. This defensive formation can at mostst two to three hours. At that time, the dead souls rushed in, and all of our spiritual Qi were exhausted, leaving only a part to be ughtered.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± The female cultivator who had just spoken could not help but grit her teeth. Everyone present knew that Gina was telling the truth. Their current support was like drinking wine to stop thirst. The end result was that the formation was broken, and the crowd had no room to resist because their spiritual Qi were exhausted. By that time, their fate would be tens of thousands of times worse than before. ¡°The only way now is to go all out.¡± A resolute look appeared in Gina¡¯s eyes. ¡°How?¡± The female cultivator held her breath. ¡°If we withdraw the formation now, only two or three of us can rush out¡­¡± ¡°This is a way¡­¡± Gina shook her head and said, ¡°There is another way.¡± ¡°What way?¡± Someone immediately asked. Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her, Gina took a deep breath and said, ¡°That is to say, we need three to five people to stay behind and buy time for the others to escape. In this way, at least half of them can escape.¡± As soon as these words came out, everyone in the formation suddenly quieted down. Everyone understood what this sentence meant. In fact, it was sacrificing oneself to help others. In the face of such a vast number of dead souls, staying behind meant hitting a stone with an egg and dying. The reality was so cruel. If they continued to hold on until the formation broke, it was very likely that none of the 17 people could escape. More than half of them would be able to escape by using Gina¡¯s method. The problem now was who was willing to sacrifice themselves. The scene fell into a dead silence. There was only the sound of sand, stones, and dead souls roaring around. Almost all the female cultivators looked terrible. Gina stood up. She took off the sword box on her back and waved her hand. Suddenly, the sword light of the Taoist Sword slowly rotated around her body. There was a determined look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m willing to stay and fight for a chance of survival for the seniors and junior sisters.¡± Without the slightest hesitation, Gina immediately infected the others. The female cultivator who had spoken to her before also stood up. Her magic weapon was a Bingdi Twin Lotus. A clear light shone out, which immediately calmed everyone down. ¡°I¡¯m also willing to stay and block the souls for the seniors!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Soon, several more female cultivators stood up. Although everyone knew that if they stayed behind, they would die. But, they still did not hesitate. More than half of them were willing to stay. Under themand of the leading female cultivator, several people were selected. If all of them stayed behind, wouldn¡¯t it be meaningless? When it came to choosing people, there was also a rule that one could not leave the strongest among the seventeen to face the dead souls. If they continued to hold on until the formation broke, it was very likely that none of the 17 people could escape. More than half of them would be able to escape by using Gina¡¯s method. The problem now was who was willing to sacrifice themselves. The scene fell into a dead silence. There was only the sound of sand, stones, and dead souls roaring around. Almost all the female cultivators looked terrible. Gina stood up. She took off the sword box on her back and waved her hand. Suddenly, the sword light of the Taoist Sword slowly rotated around her body. There was a determined look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m willing to stay and fight for a chance of survival for the seniors and junior sisters.¡± Without the slightest hesitation, Gina immediately infected the others. The female cultivator who had spoken to her before also stood up. Her magic weapon was a Twin Lotus. A clear light shone out, which immediately calmed everyone down. ¡°I¡¯m also willing to stay and block the souls for the seniors!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Soon, several more female cultivators stood up. Although everyone knew that if they stayed behind, they would die. But, they still did not hesitate. More than half of them were willing to stay. Under themand of the leading female cultivator, several people were selected. If all of them stayed behind, wouldn¡¯t it be meaningless? When it came to choosing people, there was also a rule that one could not leave the strongest among the seventeen to face the dead souls. If that was the case, once the female cultivators who left encountered danger, they would have no ability to deal with it. Therefore, after a short selection, among the 17 people, six female cultivators were in charge of cutting off the rear while the other 11 took advantage of this period of time to rush out of the encirclement at their fastest speed. Among the remaining six female cultivators, including Gina and the leading female cultivator. After consuming the elixirs and recovering part of the spiritual Qi, the six female cultivators disyed their respective magic treasures. The sword box of Gina had turned into twelve spinning sword beams that surrounded her. As for the ten female cultivators, their eyes were full oftears and their teeth were clenched. ¡°Activate the formation!¡± As the leading female cultivator shouted, the defensive formation suddenly lit up as brightly as day. The formation was activated, and the light wall turned intova, rushing out violently. Bam! The swarming souls were instantly burned to death, falling down like melted candles. But, even more dead souls roared with uncontroble excitement and rushed toward the female cultivators below. ¡°Fresh flesh and blood!¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine! Don¡¯t fight with me!¡± ¡°I want to eat them! Eat their flesh and drink their blood!¡± ¡°Seal the souls of these humans and make them our ves!¡± These roars almost pierced through people¡¯s eardrums. The leading female cultivator¡¯s gaze focused. She waved the Twin Lotus in her hand and shouted, ¡°Go!¡± The Twin Lotus suddenly expanded a thousand times. The lotus bloomed and attracted thousands of water. The flood poured down violently. These souls were devoured by the flood and were instantly smashed into pieces by the waves. Gina and the other female cultivators also attacked together. The sword radiance around Gina shot up to the sky, tore the sky, cut of the Milky Way, and instantly merged into a shocking giant sword, sweeping directly. Crack! In an instant, thousands of souls were smashed into powder. The other female cultivators also disyed their magical power. Layers of the void shattered one after another, and countless souls died. The dark sky was immediately cleared out of the ground. The rest of the female cultivators seized this opportunity and flew toward the life force. Unfortunately, the tornado, which had been motionless before, suddenly cracked from the middle. A horrible face suddenly popped out and spat out. The terrifying ck breath immediately dyed the Twin Lotus ck and withered instantly. The female cultivator¡¯s face changed, and her chest heaved violently. She spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground. A bright light shed in Gina¡¯s eyes. She waved her huge sword and chopped off all the souls of the female cultivatorwho rushed to the front female cultivator. The ck breath followed closely behind, like a 3,000-meter long python, wrapping around the giant sword and twisting it violently. Crack! The giant sword suddenly split open and shattered in the air. It turned into countless streamers and scattered in all directions. The dead souls around her let out a triumphant scream and pounced on Gina like a ck tide, about to swallow her in an instant. The other female cultivators were about to rush over to help when a gust of wind swept them away. The qi and blood in their bodies surged and it was extremely difficult for them to stabilize themselves in mid-air. ¡°You¡­ Still want to escape?¡± In the tornado came a low roar that alternated between men and women. Bam! The next moment, the tornado expanded by ten times, shaking the earth and the mountains. The gap that Gina and the others had just made in the struggle to kill the souls was immediately closed. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Countless dead souls rushed toward all the female cultivators from all directions like raging seawater. Chapter 2321 Chapter 2321 The female cultivators turned pale with fright. None of them had expected that the way to escape that they had tried their best would be so vulnerable in front of these dead souls. The power of the souls in the tornado most likely surpassed that of a fourth or even fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm! With such dead souls, all their tricks were just insignificant tricks! In this way, it seemed that the other party had not made a move before. It was not that the other party could not break the defensive formation, but that he was like a cat torturing a mouse, letting them have a taste of fear, and then humiliate them to death! ¡°Get down!¡± In the tornado, the roar suddenly became extremely heavy, like a strong man. With a bam sound, heaven and earth copsed. In mid-air, the female cultivators felt as if they had been hit by a big hammer. They spat out blood and fell from mid-air. A chain suddenly shot out from the ck mes around them. In the blink of an eye, all the female cultivators were tied up and hung in mid-air. The tornado whistled and kept approaching. The terrifying cyclone, like a knife, rubbed against each other, forming sparks. The female cultivators present were immediately ashamed and angry. They wanted to resist, but their spiritual Qis were all suppressed at this moment. It would be extremely difficult for them to move their fingers, let alone disy magical powers. The tornado suddenly jumped in the air and then quickly condensed. In a sh, it turned into a young man with double horns on his head and a ck scale armor. Although he looked like a young man, his ferocious horns and Demonic Oi made it clear to anyone that he was a dead soul that was powerful enough to condense flesh and blood. As the young man revealed his true form, the bat-like low-level souls around him suddenly quieted down. They fluttered their wings in the air and stared at the female cultivators. ¡°It¡¯s delicious human¡­¡± The young man¡¯s eyes swept over the female cultivators one by one, full of greed. ¡°I only heard those old fes describe how delicious the human race¡¯s flesh was. Unfortunately, I never tasted it before. But I¡¯m lucky today. Not only can I taste it, but so many ofthem havee at once. I can enjoy it¡­¡± The young man sneered and flicked his finger. His nails were several inches long and as sharp as daggers. A wind de shot out and tore the clothes of one of the female cultivators, revealing arge part of her snow-white skin. The souls present were about to drool. The female cultivator was so ashamed. Her face turned red and white, and blood even flowed from the corners of her mouth. Seeing the young man getting closer and closer, all the female cultivators present looked desperate. In terms of strength, this young man was probably the top existence in the ck-White Pagoda. Their only mistake was that they were too unlucky to meet such a powerful soul. No one would me Gina for her ideas and decisions. In that case, Gina¡¯s method was the best solution. They just didn¡¯t expect to end up like this. It was hard to ept. ¡°Could it be that our Path to Immortality is going to be cut off?¡± ¡°I never thought that I would be devoured alive by a dead soul.¡± ¡°After we die, our spirits will be assimted and will they be like this?¡± At the thought of this, all the female cultivators present were disheartened and their lips turned pale. Gina¡¯s breathing was particrly rapid. She wanted to struggle and break free. Although she was now at the second stage of Real Immortal Realm, her strength was enough to kill a fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm cultivator! If she was in her heyday now, it would definitely be no problem for her to deal with this dead soul and protect the other female cultivators. As for the bat-like low-level dead souls around him, they were nothing in Gina¡¯s eyes. But the problem was that she had not recovered from George¡¯s plotst time. Although a period of time had passed, there were dangers everywhere in the ck-White Pagoda. An intense life-and-death battle was about to break out at any time. Therefore, her strength had only recovered by about 30 percent. With this 30 percent of her strength, she had no chance of winning against such a strong dead soul. Gina¡¯s eyes were full of unwillingness and stubbornness. As long as she was in her normal state, it was not the dead soul¡¯s turn to yell at her! As if sensing the look in Gina¡¯s eyes, the young man¡¯s eyes fell on her. With a flick of his fingertip, a ball of blood burst out from Gina¡¯s shoulder. Not only was her sleeves torn, but her snow-white shoulders were also cut open. Blood immediately flowed out. The cultivator was filled with the blood of the spiritual Qi, which was a great tonic for these souls. All of a sudden, all the dead souls around stared at Gina. The look in their eyes seemed as if they were about to tear apart Gina. ¡°It seems that you are not convinced of me¡­¡± The young man flew to Gina¡¯s side and gently hooked his fingers. The chains immediately pulled Gina¡¯s limbs and lifted her up in front of the young man. The young man¡¯s nails were like a knife. With a light stroke, he cut Gina¡¯s dress. He gently pressed his nails against Gina¡¯s delicate belly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Without the protection of the Body-protection Gang, blood immediately oozed out wherever the nails touched. The strong smell of blood made the young man lick his lips. In the next moment, his face was full of fierceness, and he was about to cut open the hole in his belly! Swoosh! A sound broke through the air and came from afar. Before these souls could react, the zing light rose to the sky like the red sun. Bam! Instantly, arge number of low-level souls were swept away. In the blink of an eye, they were burned to ashes. The light was as sharp as an arrow and shot straight toward the young man. At first, the young man didn¡¯t take it seriously, but the next moment, he felt that his eyebrows were twitching, and a sense of disaster wasing. ¡°Who are you?! How dare you!¡± He immediately turned around and roared. He spread out his five fingers and immediately dyed the world ck. His ink gushed out and grabbed toward the arrow. The power of the arrow was amazing. It melted iron and dispelled all the darkness wherever it went. With a swoosh, it tore a ck me and pierced through the young man¡¯s palm, sending him flying. ¡°What!¡± The young man was shocked. He finally steadied himself in the air and looked at his right hand, which had been blown bald. His face was full of anger Omas came to the front of Gina and others. This group of female cultivators had originally thought that they would not be able to escape death today. They never thought that there would be a turning point at thest moment. Gina was even more astonished. Thest time, she was saved by Omas. She didn¡¯t expect that not long after she was in danger again, Omas would appear in front of her again. What shocked her even more was that Omas had reached the Real Immortal Realm! Chapter 2322 Chapter 2322 Gina remembered very clearly thatst time when George and his men forced herto a desperate situation, Chyntia killed George. At that time, Chyntia was still the Amethyst Pce Realm. With his realm and strength at that time, it was not surprising that he could be promoted to Real Immortal Realm. If the other party couldn¡¯t get promoted, Gina would think it strange. But the problem was that Chyntia was promoted in the ck-White Pagoda! Not to mention theck of spiritual Qi here. The environment here was like hell for the promotion of inner demon tribtions! The most dangerous thing for an Amethyst Pce Realm cultivator to be a Real Immortal was his inner demon tribtion. The dead souls here caused the danger level ofthe inner demon tribtion to increase tenfold or hundredfold! Unless he was crazy, he would choose a ce like ck-White Pagoda to upgrade. But the fact was right in front of Gina. Chyntia had not only been promoted, but also seeded. From this, one could see just how sturdy his Dao heart was. The inner demons and the dead souls could not stop his promotion. And he stabilized his realm in a short time. Gina could clearly feel that the strength of Chyntia was not just ordinary improvement. Compared with before, they were like heaven and earth. Amethyst Pce Realm and Real Immortals aren¡¯t at the same level of life, However, this change was too shocking for him. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, i wouldn¡¯t have believed it. In the face of Chyntia, Gina could barely breathe. Since she was already like this, then there was no need to mention the other female cultivators. ¡°Please save us!¡± Seeing the arrival of Chyntia, the leading female cultivator immediately shouted, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re going to enter the Divine Martial Sect, aren¡¯t you? We¡¯ll definitely repay you after the trial test is over!¡± Chyntia woulde at this time, so he naturally intended to save everyone. Even if the leading female cultivator did not say that, he would kill all the dead souls. What¡¯s more, the young man was a great tonic for Chyntia. With a wave of Chyntia¡¯s arm, a cyclone violently swept out. The chains that wrapped around the female cultivators instantly crumbled. Chyntia waved his hand again, and pieces of elixirs flew to the front of the female cultivators. ¡°Take it first, restore some spiritual Qi, and then leave this ce,¡± Chyntia ordered lightly. As soon as these female cultivators took the elixirs, they felt a burst of refreshing Pure Qi, and the blocked spiritual Qi in their bodies was instantly cleared. The leading female cultivator immediately sped her hands to Chyntia and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you saved us. How can we let you face these dead souls alone?¡± The other female cultivators also agreed. But Chyntia shook his head. I just don¡¯t want you to see my tricks¡­ Gina had brief contact with Chyntia, so she knew more about his temper. Seeing the impatience in Chyntia¡¯s eyes, Gina said to the leading female cultivator and the others, ¡°Since Senior Brother wants us to leave first, he must have his own ns. Let¡¯s do as he said¡­¡± Gina¡¯s realm was one level higher than that of Chyntia, but after this incident, she was willing to call Chyntia Senior Brother. Hearing this, the other female cultivators nodded in agreement- The leading female cultivator cupped her hands at Chyntia and said, ¡°Senior Brother¡­ Be careful.¡± Chyntia nodded. The dead soul young man roared, ¡°None of you can leave!¡± ck mes suddenly burst out from behind him. The ck mes instantly turned into continuous mountains. In the mountains, dragons rolled and swept, and countless horrible ghost shadows condensed into billions of troops, shaking the gxy and destroying the universe. With a wave of the young man¡¯s arm, endless ck mes immediately leaned toward Chyntia and the others. ck me mountains fell one after another, causing the void to copse as if the destruction ofthe world had arrived ahead oftime. The violent shock made the faces of the female cultivators present turn pale, and they could not stand steadily in the air. Chyntia looked calm and said faintly, ¡°Go¡­¡± A bright light shed between his eyebrows. ¡°The Third Move of Sword!¡± Bam! The intertwined sword light suddenly turned into a spiral and instantly pierced through the ck me that wasing at him, creating a longsting passage. Then he opened his palm and pushed forward. All of a sudden, the female cultivators felt as if they were wrapped in a soft cloud, and their bodies involuntarily flew out along the passage. By the time they realized what had happened, they were already hundreds kilometers away. Looking at the burning ck mes in the distance, the female cultivators could not help but feel like they were dreaming. It was as if everything that had just happened was just a dream. In the ck me, the dead soul young man was still roaring angrily. ¡°Killing Axe!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He raised his hand and grabbed. Boom! Hundreds of mountains copsed, and he caught a war axe full of sawteeth. The battle-ax was covered with blood, and countless souls were hovering around it. Their faces were twisted, and they roared. Each and every one of these souls had condensed into terrifying figures. Some of them had arms all over their bodies, some had three or four heads, and some had sharp teeth. All of them were filled with a bloodthirsty madness. Any random attack could turn a city with a poption of a million into a purgatory. ¡°Die!¡± The young man waved his axe. In an instant, countless sky copsed. The unpredictable aura seemed to be the arrival of all the gods and devils, which were going to crush Chyntia into minced meat in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s noisy¡­¡± Chyntia snorted coldly. He suddenly took a step forward. Between his five fingers, there was rolling starlight. With a wave of his hand, he struck out thousands of stars. Now that Chyntia had advanced to the Real Immortal Realm, his strength was no longer the same as before. The starlight burst out and the light turned into substance, like a zing fire and a sharp sword, unstoppable. The sky-covering starlight hit the evil spirits until they exploded one after another. Dense ck holes appeared in the air. Every ck hole was the shattered soul of an evil spirit. The young man was beaten to retreat, his face full of ferocity and anger. The killing axe in his hand could not stop Chyntia. ¡°Death Spirit Energy!¡± A green me was burning between the eyebrows of the young man. This me continuously squirmed and jumped, containing the purest aura of death. He suddenly spat out, and the green me immediately shot on the killing axe. The giant axe suddenly burned like a torch. ¡°Human cultivator, be good and die!¡± As the axe fell, the ck me turned cyan, like a fire burning the Archean Azure Heaven. It suddenly burned through the void and destroyed Chyntia. Chapter 2323 Chapter 2323 mes poured down. But this me did not give people a burning feeling. On the contrary, there was a chill deep in the bones. It was as if he hade to hell upon seeing this me. He was surrounded by the smell of death. Not only did his movements slow down, but his thoughts also stopped. ¡°All creatures have fear. Even though the creatures¡¯ fear was different, they still feared the same thing, death! Let¡¯s see how you deal with it this time! Go to hell!¡± The dead soul young man roared. A ferocious look appeared on his face. He did not hesitate to use the energy of death that he had umted for thousands of years. In the case of great consumption, he naturally hoped that Lydia could die of pain. Otherwise, he would not have been able to vent his anger. Wherever the green me went, it froze tens of thousands of miles away. A cold and dead atmosphere of winter seemed to freeze all life and sink forever. ¡°Go to hell?¡± Lydia sneered. ¡°Are you kidding?¡± He raised his hand, directly shooting out a blood spear. Crack! The blood spear and the green me collided violently, causing a loud sound of steel explosion. Cracks appeared on the green mes. The Blood Spear seemed to be frozen and moved forward slowly. ¡°Haha! Although your Qi and blood is magnificent, it¡¯s nothing in front of death!¡± The dead soul young man revealed a determined smile. ¡°Ant¡­¡± Lydia uttered these single word. He then flipped his wrist. Golden light shone in all directions. Wherever the light went, the Grand Sun would sweep away everything. ¡°Six Paths of Reincarnation te!¡± A huge spinning illusory image appeared above Lydia. As the golden light shone, a solemn, and magnificent aura arose. A sizzling sound was heard, as if oil had been poured on it. Immediately afterwards, waves of miserable cries sounded from the green mes, quickly retreating like a tide. ¡°How, how is this possible!¡± The young man was stunned and stammered. Seeing this, Lydia sneered. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te could reverse life and death. Even a 10,000-year-old zombie like the dog demon could be a living creature. Although the Six Paths of Reincarnation te still lacked thest piece, it was more than enough to deal with the green me in front of him. Lydia waved his arm. The Six Paths of Reincarnation stretched across the Archean Eon, illuminating the future. The light instantly dispelled all the darkness. The green me continued to retreat and shrink. The sizzling sound was like a burning candle. ¡°Oh no!¡± The dead soul young man also reacted at this time. He panicked and quickly stepped back. ¡°You want to leave? Seal the King¡¯s Chain of the Netherworld!¡± Lydia made a grasping motion with his five fingers. Huge holes appeared in the void around the young man. The chains, apanied by the cries of hundreds of ghosts, shot out of the big hole and instantly trapped the dead soul young man¡¯s limbs, just like what he did to the female cultivators. ¡°This, this!¡± The young man felt the ghost spirit on the chain and was even more surprised. He looked at Lydia in disbelief. Why did the other party have such a method? It was even clearer and purer than him! Unfortunately, it was not his turn to speak. The light of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te engulfed him. ¡°Argh!¡± The young man struggled and screamed. His body began to melt like snow. Pus gushed out of his festered skin, and his eyeballs rolled out of his eyes. ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡± He struggled desperately, but the chains tightened. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sharp spikes grew out of the chain, stabbing into his body, preventing him from moving. In a short time, the young man seemed to have turned into a pile of mud and a mass of rotten flesh. It was impossible to see his original appearance. However, there was an open cut on the rotten meat, which could still make him howl in despair. ¡°I do not want to die! I don¡¯t want to die! Great Ancestor, save me! Great Ancestor, save me!¡± Ancestor? Lydia¡¯s heart trembled. He immediately felt a pressure surging from all directions. Before Lydia could react, the muddy swamp-like ground suddenly cracked open. The crack kept expanding. The next moment, it turned into a blood-red eyeball and red at Lydia. The area covered by the eyeball was more than 1,000 kilometers, and it was covered with the wriggling blood of a python. It looked ferocious and horrible to the extreme. It was no exaggeration to call it the Eye of the Devil King. Being stared at by this eye, Lydia found that all his flesh and blood seemed to have solidified and could not move anymore. The space he was in seemed to be dug out and began to melt. Seeing this scene in the distance, Gina and the others also felt it was incredible. They all saw that Lydia had the absolute advantage. In front of him, the dead soul young man was like a piece of dough. He would be suppressed the next moment if Lydia kneaded it. However, at this moment, the void where Lydia was located seemed to be watered with blood. The wriggling and beating blood was like a giant mouth, about to swallow up the whole space. ¡°Senior Brother is in danger!¡± Gina narrowed her eyes. She immediately ignored other people¡¯s persuasion and went to rescue Lydia. However, as soon as she moved, a blood-red storm came. The female cultivators present, including Gina, immediately felt as if they were being attacked by an army. They hurriedly used their own means to defend themselves. It would be extremely difficult for them to stabilize their bodies, let alone run to help. In the melting void, although the young man had almost turned into a pile of mud, he could still speak. ¡°You¡¯re finished. You¡¯repletely finished this time. Do you feel a sharp pain now? That¡¯s because you¡¯ll soon be melted. Hahaha! Huh¡­¡± Before the young man finished speaking, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. ¡°You are too noisy.¡± Lydia¡¯s voice was so close. ¡°You can still move!¡± The young man was surprised. ¡°Is it strange?¡± Lydia raised his hand and grabbed. Woo! The young man was immediately sucked into his palm. A ball of me immediately wrapped around the flesh and blood and refined it. This mass of flesh and blood constantly condensed into a twisted and ferocious face. Soon, it waspletely refined by Lydia and disappeared. Lydia looked around. The void he was in had turned scarlet as if he had entered the stomach of a Demonic Beast. From all directions, it was melting and copsing. The only thing that remained unchanged was the giant eye under his body, which stared straight at him with extremely cruel eyes. ¡°Do you really think I can do nothing to you?¡± Lydia sneered. ¡°If it was before, I would at most smash you into pieces and then get out of here. In that case, I would only get part of the vigor. But now, I¡¯ve changed my mind¡­ Because I have a new method. I want to use this method to dig you out from the depths of the void and kill you. Not only to destroy your eyeball!¡± As soon as Lydia finished his words, his body mmed down like a falling meteorite. All the blood in the eyeball suddenly gathered, making people feel creepy and numb. Like a giant python, wisps of blood shot up from its eyes, opened its bloody mouth, and pounced on Lydia. ¡°The Third Move of Sword!¡± The sword light swept across and crossed. Swoosh! All of the blood wisps were cut into pieces, exploding in mid-air. A thick bloody mist rose from the eyeball. The thick fog was even harder than steel, attempting to block Lydia. Lydia gave a fierce punch. Bang! A huge crack that stretched for a thousand of kilometers immediately appeared. Chapter 2324 Chapter 2324 This time, Molie fell directly into the depths. The eyeball had already cracked on the ground. Molie fell down like a huge stone falling into the frozenke. Crack! The eyeball was not only prated, but also cracked like a spider web. It suddenly trembled violently. A faint mournful wail could be heard from the blood-colored surroundings. It was like a dead soul hidden deep in the sea had been seriously injured. This voice was like the scream of millions or tens of millions of malicious ghosts who had been poured with oil and were tortured to death. Molie fell into the depths of the eye. At this time, he felt as if he had entered a sea of blood. But in this sea of blood, the vigor was only part of it. What was left was more gloomy Death Qi, towering resentment, despair, sadness, unwillingness, and anger. These were the things that existed the most in the ck-White Pagoda. If it were other cultivators, they would be helpless in the face of these negative emotions and these grievances. But, what Molie wanted was these things. He even felt the negative emotions around him, like a wolf among sheep. ¡°The Gates of Hell!¡± Without any hesitation, Molie reached out and pulled. The sound of chains being pulled came from his palm. The next moment, as the green me was pulled out of his palm, it was no longer the Netherworld Gate, but the Gates of Hell! The one behind the Gates of Hell handed over the Gates of Hell to Molie when he left. It allowed Molie to use the Gates of Hell. When the Gates of Hell came out, it was as if a ghost emperor had descended. All the souls here were small ghosts. All the small ghosts were immediately suppressed. The Gates of Hell directly smashed into the depths of the void, as if it took root on the ground, and then began to absorb all types of negative emotions here. A dark red vortex formed under the Gates of Hell. A big bubble appeared in the vortex. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Molie¡¯s eyes brighten. What he needed was about to appear. The Gates of Hell was full of blood, and its whole body turned red, bursting out a strong smell of blood. In the vortex below it, the big bubble exploded one after another. In the exploded bubble, evil spirits and devil gods appeared one after another! These evil spirits and fiend celestials were summoned by the Gates of Hell. In other words, after the Gates of Hell absorbed the Death Qi and Rancorous Qi here, Molie used this force topletely open up the Gates of Hell. Before that, the Gates of Hell was just a gateway. Molie entered once, but what he saw was only a part of it. But now, the Gates of Hell was finally opened by him as a passageway to hell. This was the real trump card left by the one behind the Gates of Hell for Molie. Through the Gates of Hell, he could summon the evil spirits and fiend celestials from hell! At this time, the bubbles broke one by one. It looked like rotten coffins exploding. The evil spirits and gods that came out of it had all reached the strength of the Real Immortal Realm. As soon as they appeared, they directly attracted the storms of hell. The cultivators of the Real Immortal Realm could barely withstand these storms. Anyone who didn¡¯t reach the Real Immortal Realm, even the peak of the Amethyst Pce Realm , would be cut into pieces. They would turn into bones that would never be able to reincarnate. When ordinary cultivators found that they could summon evil ghosts and gods, they would stop. The goal of Molie was to go further. These evil spirits and Demon Gods were not only extremely powerful, but also exuded a strong smell of blood. After all, if he wanted to be a devil in hell and the king of ten thousand ghosts, there was no shortage of killing. These evil spirits and devil gods were not only in their hands, but every part of their bodies was full of extremely strong vigor. They were thebination of at least dozens of cultivators of Real Immortal Realm- Molie didn¡¯t require to use these Fiendgods. He wanted to use the Qi and blood of the gods and devils to refine himself and strengthen his Dao body! ¡°Break!¡± Molie drew his bow and shot arrows. Like a rainbow, the arrow steadily hit the foreheads of every evil ghost and devil. These evil spirits and Fiengods were already affected by his will. They stood still and were like living targets. As the arrow radiance hit them, the heads of the evil ghosts and the devil gods exploded. The blood in their bodies turned into streams of blood that shot up into the sky. Crack! As continuous explosions sounded, blood pirs rose and fell, looking extremely spectacr. The thick vigor turned this ce into a sea of blood. Molie had previously absorbed the Ancestral Fiend¡¯s Essence Blood and devoured an entire sea of blood. Therefore, he was very familiar with the current situation. When the Gates of Hell stopped calling, Molie flew above the Gates of Hell and took a deep breath. An amazing scene immediately appeared. The vigor of those evil spirits and devil gods seemed to have returned to the sea. They turned into a rolling torrent in the air and then were swallowed by Molie. If other cultivators saw it, they would be scared to death on the spot. As soon as the vigor entered Molie¡¯s body, there was a thunderous roar inside his body, like a heaven and earth furnace, and he began to refine these vigors. Shadows of Demon Gods appeared behind him and above his head. Each of them was 300 meters tall. Compared with them, Molie was as small as ants. But for him, these were nothing at all. When he was much weaker than now, he had the courage to refine the souls of those ancient fierce beasts. Although these Demon Gods were more solid and powerful than the souls of the ancient Fierce Beasts, Molie was far more powerful than before. Molie was like a burning furnace. The Qi and blood of Demon Gods was the firewood and oil that had been poured in. Raging mes overflowed and raged. His body was constantly being tempered. Because of the cultivation of the Pride Form, Molie was now apanied by spiritual blood. In other words, when the Qi and blood was enhanced, the spiritual Qi would also be enhanced. Simrly, when the spiritual Qi was enhanced, the Qi and blood would be stronger. As a result, the Taoist body of Molie became stronger and stronger. At the same time, the spiritual Qi in Molie¡¯s Dantian was also full and pure. As the spiritual Qi increased, the first realm of Molie¡¯s Real Immortal Realm also rose. Time passed slowly. The movement in the void gradually became orderly from the loud rumble. Soon, it became like an adult¡¯s strong heartbeat. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thump! Every time his heart beat, the realm of Molie would be improved. If the fortress before the Second Stage ofthe Real Immortal Realm waspared to the tightly shut city gate, then the heartbeat now could bepared with the invincible siege hammer. Chapter 2325 Chapter 2325 The hammer hit the tightly shut city gate again and again. Different from other cultivators¡¯ repeated collisions, the impact of Molie would continue to improve his realm. The power of the next time would always surpass thest time. Therefore, the barrier leading to the second level ofthe Real Immortal Realm was like paper. It was about to copse, as if it could be pierced through by another finger. But just before he was about to make a breakthrough, Molie suddenly had an idea. The trial test of the ck-White Pagoda is about to end¡­ There were still more than ten days before the trial test was over when he was saving Gina and the others. However, he spent a lot of time refining the Demon Gods¡¯ Qi and blood. There were only two or three days left before the end of the trial test. With this in mind, Molie temporarily stopped running the Pride Form. He didn¡¯t want to be promoted at this time. On the one hand, it was because time was too short. Although it took him much less time to upgrade and stabilize his realm than other cultivators. But now, no matter what, it was still the improvement of Real Immortal Realm. It was absolutely not a small amount of time. If he rashly advanced here, there would be too many uncontroble factors when the trial test was over. The changes in space and the cultivators that secretly attempted to harm him were all potential dangers. Anyway, Molie was not so eager to improve his realm. Another aspect was that Molie did not want to expose the secret of the Gates of Hell. Now he could summon evil spirits and devil gods from the Gates of Hell, plus the Pride Form, which meant that he could continue to improve himself even without any external cultivation resources. Once such a treasure was revealed, it would be troublesome. After all, Ancient Kingdoms were not like Upper Kingdom. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. His current realm and strength could sweep through the Upper Kingdom. However, in this Ancient Kingdom, he was only a small fly right now. The Ancient Kingdom had many cultivators stronger than him, so this secret couldn¡¯t be revealed. And to some extent, the Gates of Hell was a more powerful ghost path cultivation method. If others found out, it would be equivalent to giving others an excuse to attack him. It was impossible for Molie to do such a stupid thing. After a pause, Molie stuck his realm a line from the second stage of Real Immortal Realm. After putting away the Gates of Hell, Molie found that the void around him had be like rotten meat sauce, with lumps of swelling and undting, and blood-red color everywhere. The surging Death Qi formed a barrier that prevented the cultivators from entering. However, it was not a problem for Molie. As he raised his hand, the thick Death Qi was immediately cut open, revealing a huge breach. At the same time, Gina and others were patrolling around. Since the fall of the void, they had tried to get closer and see if they could help Molie. After all, Molie had saved their lives. Therefore, in their opinion, when Molie was in danger, they could not sit idly by and do nothing. For more than ten days, all the female cultivators were wandering downstream. After the Death Qi dissipated a little recently, they could immediately fly to the surrounding area after getting close to them. They would carefully investigate and see if they could find any trace of Molie. However, the closer they got to the center, the stronger the Death Qi. This was especially true of the crystal wall that had frozen ice and snow for tens of millions of kilometers. Even though they were female cultivators at Real Immortal Realm, once they neared it, their flesh and blood would go stiff. Among them, only Gina could get a little closer. But it was impossible to get close to itpletely. The group of female cultivators were waiting anxiously. A momentter, a ming sword radiance shot from afar. ¡°She is back!¡± Someone among the female cultivators shouted. Everyone hurried over. As soon as Gina came back, all the female cultivators felt a cold wind blowing. Gina, who returned, also shocked everyone. At this moment, although Gina was stepping on the ming sword light and several mes were rotating around her body, her hair, face, body, and hands were covered with ayer of frost. Her entire body was emanating a cold, white aura, and even her breathing was trembling. This condition was almost impossible for the cultivators of Real Immortal Realm. Seeing a group of female cultivators gathering around, Gina shook her head. She was not in the mood to speak. Instead, she sat down cross-legged and operated her cultivation method. Suddenly, the fire that revolved around her turned into a zing sun. The raging mes kept roasting. The surrounding airflow suddenly became hot, like a golden snake dancing wildly. Even steel would be evaporated in an instant with such a high temperature. Even so, theyer of frost that covered her bodysted for more than an hour before melting and disappearing. Seeing Gina get up, the leading female cultivator hurriedly asked, ¡°Junior Sister, how is it going?¡± Gina shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m at least 10,000 kilometers away from the central area. Ifl go further inside, I guess I can¡¯t hold on any longer and will be frozen into ice¡­¡± Hearing this, all the female cultivators¡¯ faces changed. It was obvious how cold it was. At the thought of Molie sinking into such an environment, the scene suddenly became silent. After a long time, the leading female cultivator said, ¡°There are less than three days before the end of the trial test. Shall we wait any longer?¡± In everyone¡¯s eyes, the dead soul young man must have used some kind of suicidal cultivation skill to create such a cold. This kind of damage had long surpassed the requirements of this trial test. Therefore, the current situation of Molie was probably in danger. They might not be of much help if they stayed here for a while longer, but at least they would feel better. Moreover, the trial test wasing to an end. It was almost impossible to gain anything in two or three days. Everyone nodded in agreement. A female cultivator said softly, ¡°That Senior Brother was so righteous that he saved us at the critical moment, but we didn¡¯t even know his name¡­¡± As soon as someone started the topic, other female cultivators couldn¡¯t help showing pity and sadness on their faces. ¡°Senior Brother is only at the first stage of Real Immortal Realm, but he is already so powerful. He must be a genius disciple of some force¡­¡± ¡°In that case, Senior Brother shouldn¡¯t be a nobody. When we get back, we must figure out his identity and background.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll all be disciples of the Divine Martial Sect in the future. We must find a way to repay Senior Brother for saving us when we¡¯re in danger today.¡± Chapter 2326 Chapter 2326 While the female Nanas were praising Cindy, Ludwig was also thinking about something in her mind. These female Nanas had only been saved once by Cindy. And she had been saved by Cindy twice. Last time, she promised to repay him. But in the end, she did nothing. Ludwig was unprecedentedly annoyed. When she was very young, she had not been able to master a cultivation method overnight and was scolded by her father, so she med herself. Compared to that time, now she med herself even more. Ludwig, how dare you call yourself a genius in the future? Senior Brother Cindy met you by chance, but he saved you time and time again. Last time, if it weren¡¯t for Senior Brother Cindy¡¯s righteous action, you would have been humiliated by George¡¯s plot. You have repeatedly said that you should repay Senior Brother. How can you have the face to live in disgrace? In terms of mental state and strength, you are much weaker than Senior Brother Cindy! Senior Brother Cindy is your example. In her heart, Ludwig kept asking herself. The image of Cindy kept rising in her mind. The other party was simply a Sage in Ludwig¡¯s mind. No one couldpare with him. No, Senior Brother treats me like this. How can I give up you so easily? With this thought in mind, Ludwig was full of guilt. She pulled out her sword again. The fiery sword radiance instantly dyed the surrounding area red. The female Nanas present were all shocked by Ludwig¡¯s sudden action. By the time they came to their senses, Ludwig had already turned into a rainbow and shot toward the frozen area. ¡°Junior Sister!¡± The leading female Nana shouted hurriedly. But it was toote. The leading female Nana looked over and found that the other female Nanas were also looking at her. ¡°Everyone¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, she was interrupted by others. ¡°Senior, let¡¯s try again!¡± ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t give up!¡± ¡°In that case, Senior Brother chose to stand up and protect us. How can we abandon him at this time?¡± Everyone¡¯s determination coincided with the leading female Nana¡¯s. She nodded and said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s try again. In this way, it will not go against our original intention!¡± As soon as they finished speaking, the group of female Nanas showed their magic treasures again, ran their magical powers, and chased after Ludwig.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When they were close to the ice-bound area, the female Nanas became more and more clear about how terrible the coldness here was. It was not only the extreme cold brought by the frost, but more importantly, the despair, sadness, and fear contained in the Death Qi. These emotions, like a gue, quickly affected the Nanas¡¯ Taoist Heart, making the Nanas¡¯ heart involuntarily copse. What a Nana cultivated was an aura of injustice. Once he lost this, the Nanas would end themselves, even worse than walking dead. The female Nanas soon noticed the impact of this emotion on their Taoist Heart, but they were still struggling. However, most ofthe time, hard work and belief could not make their strength soar by a lot. After flying for some distance, the female Nanas felt their strength run out. If they forced themselves to get closer, his Dao heart would probably copse. Only the leading female Nana could barely follow Ludwig. ¡°Junior sisters and senior sisters, it¡¯s too cold here and the Death Oi is too strong. You¡¯d better go back quickly. I¡¯ll continue to move forward,¡± Ludwig turned around and said to everyone. She looked like a statue of ice and snow with frost on her body. Not only that, but the fire around her also weakened a lot, giving people a feeling of crumbling. Seeing this, all the female Nanas sighed helplessly. They were truly powerless. ¡°Then, thank you, Ludwig¡­¡± The leading female Nana could no longer hold on and could only say this. Ludwig nodded at the crowd and turned into a sword light, moving forward. If she went deeper, it would be beyond her limitst time. The surrounding chill made her feel that the whole world had lost its color. She couldn¡¯t remember anything worthy of happiness. Sorrow, fear, mncholy, despair, and all kinds of emotions gradually covered her whole heart like wild weeds. If it weren¡¯t for the bit of obsession in her heart, Ludwig would have given up. She was like a drowning man who hadpletely given up struggling and sank into the sea. The surrounding coldness was like the sharpest steel needle at this time, making every pore and drop of blood painful. In order to resist the pain, Ludwig had bitten out blood. ¡°Just go a little further, just go a little further¡­¡± Ludwig gnashed his teeth. Up ahead, she could already see the towering frost crystal wall. But, she had reached her limit. A gust of icing air broke the defense of her Taoist Heart. In an instant, she felt as if her whole body was frozen. In fact, her heart waspletely sealed,pletely sinking. The fire around her ming sword went out like a candle, leaving only a wisp of smoke. ¡°In the end¡­ I still can¡¯t get close¡­¡± A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Ludwig¡¯s mouth. She slowly closed her eyes. With a boom, the world shook. A majestic momentum, like rollingva, poured in all directions. The cold aura that had been enveloping Ludwig was immediately dispelled. The frost around her melted and evaporated in the blink of an eye. The rigid Divine Awareness of Ludwig became clear again. Whoosh! Eight ming long swords reappeared around her. ¡°This is¡­¡± Ludwig revealed a look of disbelief as she looked forward. She saw a huge crack on the frozen crystal wall. The golden light, like rolling copper, spurted out wantonly. In the next moment, the area surrounded by frost exploded like a volcano, shaking the earth and mountains. All the coldness was immediately dispelled. The rolling hot waves were like the zing sun. The ground rumbled and copsed. The figure of Cindy also appeared in Ludwig¡¯s sight. ¡°Senior Brother Cindy¡­¡± Ludwig¡¯s eyes slowly widened as she muttered. Chapter 2327 Chapter 2327 Violet¡¯s tall figure left an unforgettable impression in Bolot Jones¡¯s mind. But soon, she felt that her body was about to burn. Under the influence of the surrounding hot airflow, the long ming sword around her got rid of her control. Everything went dark in front of her and she was about to faint again. Before she fainted, she saw Violeting to her side like a god. What she saw was still Violet¡¯s impatient look. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°W-Wait for you¡­¡± After saying these words, Bolotpletely fainted. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Violet was stunned. He reached out and grabbed the falling Bolot. For a moment, he didn¡¯t understand why Bolot appeared here. Does this woman want to die? As soon as he broke through the frost crystal wall, the sword momentum was enough to evaporate a Vivian at the fourth stage or fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Violet had discovered it in time, there would have been only a handful of ck ash left of Bolot. Soon, with a sweep of Violet¡¯s Divine Awareness, he discovered the female Vivians hovering in the distance. Why haven¡¯t they left yet? Violet¡¯s eyes shed. He grabbed Bolot and flew at high speed. In a moment, he arrived in front of the group of female Vivians. The group of female Vivians were still staring nkly at the sudden sh of golden light in the distance. In a trance, Violet came to them. For a moment, these female Vivians did not even have time to react. However, when they saw Violet, they all looked excited. After all, their concern for Violet was sincere. At this time, seeing that Violet was fine and brought back Bolot, the joy could not be hidden no matter what. After asking, Violet immediately understood. It turned out that these female Vivians had never left. Even after the dead soul young man summoned the ancestor, they didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened, but they still wanted to help him. Knowing this, Violet nodded to himself. He had made a move at that time, so it was impossible for him to ask them to repay the kindness. But this group of female Vivians could do this, which meant that their Taoist Heart was not bad. They were not like some Vivians that they pretended to care about you, but in fact, they had been thinking about killing and snatching treasures. ¡°Junior Sister Jones has been trying to rush in these days, but our realms and strength are not enough. We can¡¯t help much¡­¡± The leading female Vivian apologized. After a pause, she continued, ¡°Fortunately, Senior Brother, you are powerful, so you are safe. We are very grateful to Senior Brother for saving us this time. We don¡¯t know your name. After the trial test is over, we will definitely visit you to express our gratitude¡­¡± Among all the people present, only Violet and Bolot only knew each other¡¯s names. And what was interesting was that the reason they knew each other¡¯s name was that they borrowed George¡¯s mouth. Everyone reported their names. The leading female Vivian was called Sherly rk. She did not hide her identity and background. Instead, she told Violet that she was already a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. This time, she just wanted to take part in the trial test and find some Immortal Fate. But she didn¡¯t expect to encounter danger. If not for Violet¡¯s help, she would have probably died here. Therefore, after returning to the sect this time, she would tell her senior and other elders about this matter and ask them to reward Violet heavily. The other female Vivians also told Violet their names. They would definitely pass the trial test and be disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. Therefore, it was no problem to treat them as fellow disciples. All the female Vivians were convinced by Violet¡¯s bearing and strength. When they called Violet, they all called him Senior Brother Montgomery. After everyone told each other their names and gradually quieted down, Sherly pointed to Bolot and asked curiously, ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, do you know Bolot?¡± The other female Vivians also looked curious. When the female Vivians present reached the Real Immortal Realm, they were all filled with spiritual Qi, so their looks were absolutely not bad. Even if they were not stunning, they were definitely top beauties among the crowd. And among such beautiful women, only the top one among them was Bolot. In addition, Bolot was a famous genius with high talent and great strength. Therefore, in the eyes of everyone, such a female Vivian must be arrogant. Ordinary male Vivians were not worthy of her attention. All the female Vivians present could clearly feel that Violet had an extraordinary position in Bolot¡¯s mind. What kind of rtionship was it that was worth risking one¡¯s own life and constantly rushing into that dangerous situation? Therefore, in the eyes of the group of female Vivians led by Sherly, the rtionship between Violet and Bolot must be extraordinary! Moreover, some of them had long heard of the famous Bolot, but no one had ever heard of a genius called Violet. Some of the female Vivians present had rich imagination. Some stories between the ¡°hidden disciples¡¯ and ¡°young geniuses¡¯ of the family had already appeared in their minds. They had a reason to think so. The most important point of this theory was that Violet was powerful enough. ¡°He¡¯s powerful and has a mysterious background. Isn¡¯t this just in line with the identity of a hidden aristocratic family disciple?¡± Unfortunately, Violet¡¯s answer was different from what they thought. He shook his head as he looked at Bolot, who had been caught by him. ¡°This is my second time meeting her¡­¡± ¡°The second time?¡± The female Vivians present were all stunned. Even Sherly was confused. Soon, Violet found that these female Vivians¡¯ expressions became strange. In fact, he could hear Divine Thoughts were constantly interweaving between these female Vivians. ¡°It¡¯s the second time but they are so dependent on each other!¡± ¡°Did you hear that? It¡¯s the second meeting!¡± ¡°The second time they met, Senior Brother Montgomery risked saving Sister Jones?¡± ¡°So is Bolot. At that time, it was so dangerous that she almost risked her life to help Senior Brother Montgomery!¡± ¡°Remember, in the past few days, Bolot almost never rested, With her strong spiritual Qi, she rushed to the frozen area several times in a row.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this love at first sight? It¡¯s so touching!¡± Chapter 2328 Chapter 2328 It was unknown whether their daily cultivation life was too boring, their feelings for Taoistpanions were beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Therefore, after a while, they couldn¡¯t help bute up with more than one story in their minds. Among them, the feelings for Anne and Mozart could be described as emotional and soul-stirring. However, as the parties involved, Anne and Mozart did not know what these female Chyntias were thinking. He just felt that these female Chyntias looked at him strangely. So his first reaction was to be alert in his heart to prevent these people from attacking him. As for Mozart, she had not woken up yet. *** At the same time, in a world of deathly stillness covered by fog. ng! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The sound of a sharp de piercing through flesh came. Then came the sound of the body falling to the ground. The fog was shaken and cold water sshed everywhere. A skeleton was standing on the rotten skeleton of a giant beast. A rusty de was stuck in the neck of the giant beast skeleton. Thick yellow-green water was pouring out of the wound. The body of the giant beast made a creaking sound. After twisting a few times, itpletely stopped moving. The human-shape skeleton standing on its body slowly walked over and bent down to pull up the mottled de. This skeleton was more abundant than when he first came to this world. The skeleton looked very white and thin, and even might fall apart as it walked. But now, the skeleton looked much taller and thicker. His arms, which were longer than ordinary people¡¯s, seemed to be very strong. What was even more surprising was that there was a faint metallic luster on the five fingers of the skeleton. After pulling out the de, the skeleton raised his hand, and his five sharp fingers stabbed into the beast¡¯s body. Rays of blue light began to flow from the giant beast¡¯s body to the skeleton. After a while, the skeleton retracted his arm. His five fingers, which were originally glowing with a metallic luster, were obviously darker than before. I¡¯m stillcking¡­ A lot¡­ This level¡­ Is far¡­ Far from enough¡­ As he opened his mouth, the skeleton made intermittent noises. He raised his head and looked into the depths of the fog with his empty eyes. Surrounded by the fog, it was invisible. Everywhere was frightening white, as if there was something horrible hidden inside that could swallow everything. However, not only was the skeleton not afraid, but he also looked forward to it. Just as he was about to move forward, he suddenly seemed to have sensed something. He straightened his body and looked in the direction he came from after a click on his neck. It seems¡­ He already knows¡­ How to use the Gates of Hell¡­ After that, the skeleton held the rusty long saber in his hand and walked deeper into the fog without looking back. *** In the ck-White Pagoda, the group of female Chyntias stopped their illusions and discussed with Anne. There were still two days before the trial test was over. Given Anne¡¯s current cultivation, it would be more than enough for him to find more ancient ruins. However, his gains from this trip to the ck- White Pagoda had greatly exceeded his expectations. In addition, these female Chyntias owed him a great favor because he saved them. Therefore, Anne nned to use these two days to ask these female Chyntias about the Ancient Kingdom. After all, he still didn¡¯t know much about Ancient Kingdoms. Although Chyntia had told some to Anne, most of them were rted to the Divine Martial Sect. The origin of these female Chyntias here was much moreplicated. Some came from the individual Chyntia alliance, and some from the Chyntia ns. Their growth environment allowed Anne to have a better understanding of the Ancient Kingdom. So he did not beat around the bush, but directly proposed his own request. Naturally, these female Chyntias would not refuse Anne¡¯s request. Because it was not difficult. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, if you want to know anything, just tell us. We¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± Sherly said, representing all the female Chyntias. All the female Chyntias present nodded. Anne¡¯s eyes swept over Mozart beside the crowd. She had just woken up. Her Immortal destiny was enviable enough. After experiencing the previous hardships and being invaded by the Death Qi, she almost died. If it were other Chyntias, they would definitely be seriously injured, and even their Dao foundation would be affected. However, it just so happened that Mozart wasn¡¯t affected in the slightest. When she woke up, it actually showed that she felt something between life and death. Now, there were signs of improvement. Therefore, not far from the crowd, she meditated andprehended. Her body was surrounded byyers of obscure Taoist Sense, and her aura was constantly bing solid. If Anne was not a genius but an ordinary Chyntia, his eyes would definitely turn red with envy. This kind of talent could really be improved by a nap or a fall. However, no one present was jealous of her. On the contrary, Sherly also took the initiative to set up several sound-proof arrays for Mozart, in case everyone¡¯s discussion would affect her. As for the following conversation, they also chose a ce a thousand of kilometers away from Mozart. The previous area was filled with Death Qi, and it was chilly. But now, there was no such influence. So Anne asked questions one by one from the direction he wanted to know. For example, the culture of Ancient Kingdoms, the number of Chyntias of Ancient Kingdoms, the general strength division. and so on. Sherly and the others didn¡®t answer Anne¡®s questions casually. After thinking for a while, they gave more rigorous answers. If anyone¡¯s exnation was not detailed enough, someone would immediately help. During this process, Anne listened quietly and memorized all these information. When he entered the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect at that time, the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect would also send out books, which were recorded with various rules and regtions of the Upper Kingdom. As far as he knew, the Divine Martial Sect would not have prepared so much for their new disciples if they entered the Ancient Kingdom. Therefore, it would not be wrong for him to take precautions. Chapter 2329 Chapter 2329 If Ynda wanted to figure out all the information he wanted, then Sherly and the others would not be able to finish it in a few decades. Moreover, the entire Ancient Kingdom was all-epassing and had countless secrets. Now Ynda could only choose what he needed to know the most. Even so, under Sherly and the others¡¯ almost non-stop exnations, time was still far from enough. After all, there were only two days left before the end of the trial test. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. *** When it came to thest day, one of them was answering Ynda¡¯s question. Suddenly, a hot wave came from afar. Everyone sensed it and immediately turned to look. In the next moment, a golden-red light wheel lit up half of the sky and quickly arrived not far from the crowd. In the light, a male Omas with a golden-red zed halo on his back nced at the crowd first, then raised his hand and grabbed the void in front of him. Theva-like dark red light burst out from his arm. With a roar, the void in front of the male Omas was melted into a big hole. ¡°Amazing!¡± A female Omas immediately eximed. The space of the ck-White Pagoda was exceptionally solid. With their abilities, it would be extremely difficult to twist the void, much less melt the space. Looking at this male Omas, this set of movements was as easy as breathing. Sherly looked alert at this moment. She reminded everyone, ¡°Be careful. His name is Maurice Cole, an outer disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. He has reached the third stage of the Real Immortal Realm. His treasure is called the Luxury Sky Mirror. It is said that it was condensed from the essence of the sun and has extraordinary power. We¡¯re still during the test trial, so don¡¯t have any conflict with him.¡± Hearing Sherly¡¯s words, a female Omas next to her asked in confusion, ¡°Senior, isn¡¯t the ck-White Pagoda a ce for us disciples who haven¡¯t entered yet? Why is an official disciple here?¡± Another female Omas asked, ¡°Is this Maurice famous?¡± Sherly did not dare to look directly at Maurice at this time. Instead, she nced at him from the corner of her eye and said, ¡°Maurice is indeed famous during outer disciples. On the one hand, he is indeed very powerful. On the other hand, his Luxury Sky Mirror is so powerful that he can challenge people who are at a higher realm than him. As for why an official disciple like him would appear here¡­¡± Sherly pondered for a moment and said: ¡°Maybe he just happened to pass by. After all, the ck-White Pagoda belongs to the Glory City, and the Ancient Kingdoms often send disciples into the Glory City to search for opportunities. But I feel that with his realm, he won¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± As soon as Sherly finished speaking, Maurice¡¯s eyes were like two balls of mes, rushing toward the crowd, In an instant, everyone present, except for Ynda, felt extremely hot, as if they were burning in summer, and their scalps were about to be burnt by the scorching sun. Maurice said lightly, ¡°Who did it?¡± This question was so confusing. However, from what he did just now, Ynda had guessed that Maurice was attracted by the previous Death Qi. After all, the evil spirits and fiendgods summoned by the Gates of Hell were definitely not something that could be bred by these ¡°civilized people¡± in the ck-White Pagoda. Judging from the magical powers Maurice disyed, he should be practicing the Yang exercises. This kind of method required the cooperation of the Death Qi to improve. Sherly braced herself and said, ¡°Senior Brother Cole, I have a deep rtionship with Senior Bard. May I ask¡­¡± Before Sherly could finish, Maurice interrupted her and said, ¡°Did you collect the Death Qi here?¡± Feeling the continuous pressure, Sherly¡¯s face gradually turned pale, but she still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No, but¡­¡± Maurice immediately said, ¡°If not, why did you say that? In addition, you used Milly to suppress me. You are guilty!¡± The Luxury Sky Mirror on Maurice¡®s back shed, and the people present suddenly felt a scorching sun rising in front of them. Their skin seemed to explode in an instant. Sherly was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that her words would cause the other party such a big reaction. But it was toote for her to exin. The zing torrent burned the surrounding void and made it copse. It turned into a light sword and chopped toward Sherly¡®s head. She felt that she was finished. However, suddenly, a green sea suddenly appeared and blocked the scorching sword. The light sword was avoided, and the sea water was evaporated in an instant. When the mist dissipated, the shocked crowd found that it was Ynda who had just saved them. At this moment, Ynda stood in front of them. Sherly¡¯s chest heaved violently. Although her lips were bloodless, she still whispered, ¡°T-Thank you, Senior Brother Montgomery¡­ Y- You saved me again¡­¡± Ynda looked at Maurice and shook his head without saying anything. The Death Qi here was caused by him, so he naturally did not want Sherly and others to suffer. There was boiling killing intent in Maurice¡¯s eyes. He looked down at Ynda and asked, ¡°Is the Death Qi crystal in your hands now?¡± Ynda raised his hand and a brick-sized purplish-ck crystal floated in his palm. In the crystal, there seemed to be thick ink rolling and forming ferocious faces, which made people shudder. Seeing the Death Qi Crystal, Maurice¡¯s eyes lit up. He then stared at the crystal and said to Ynda, ¡°Give it to me and then break one of your arms! Then I will forgive you for your offense!¡± Ynda crushed the Death Qi Crystal. The exploded purple-ck smoke was quickly absorbed into his arm. Looking at Maurice, Ynda said with a faint smile, ¡°Are you stupid?¡± When Ynda crushed the Death Qi Crystal, Maurice frowned. When he heard this, his killing intent exploded like boiling oil. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Maurice roared and reached out to grab. In an instant, the crisscrossed Milky Way was all ignited and directly suppressed by Ynda. Endless fiery light turned into a country of mes. Rumbling sounds rang through the air, a scorching torrent burning the heavens, Purgatory boiling. ¡°How dare you, a mere third stage of Real Immortal Realm Omas, be so presumptuous in front of me?¡± In the firelight, Ynda opened his mouth, revealing his red and white teeth. He punched out. This punch was like an explosion of steel, stirring up a million Astral Wind tornados. The Celestial River copsed in an instant, and the flood poured down with the aura of the Yellow Springs. All the mes were extinguished. Maurice was shocked. He stepped back and raised his hand. The Luxury Sky Mirror suddenly shone brightly and stood in front of him. Chapter 2330 Chapter 2330 The sun shone brightly. Hundreds of zing suns rose into the sky, rising one after another. Countless voids were burned and melted, copsing and exploding with steel. ¡°Luxury Sky Mirror, Vermilion Bird Dance!¡± With a long roar, Maurice quickly waved his fingers in the air. The vast and mighty spiritual Qi added fuel to the fire, which instantly expanded the hundred suns by dozens of times and rushed toward Nathalia and others. Leonardo, Sherly, and the others suddenly felt great pressure. It was as if their bodies had been thrown into boiling water, and their skin and flesh were about to explode instantly. The Body-protection Gang that they supported was also melting quickly. Seeing this, Nathalia snorted and stepped forward. Immediately, the earth shook and the mountains shook. It was as if the long river of history suddenly broke through the endless heavens, facing the world directly. ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± Nathalia raised his hand and waved. The golden light bloomed in the air like 3 peacock spreading its tail. A magnificent pce towered into the clouds. It was magnificent and beautiful. The zing sun melted silently as soon as it touched the golden light. The next moment, a big hand stretched out from the pce. Next second, the holy, pure, and majestic aura filled the ce. It was as if an emperor had appeared in front of the people. Everyone had to bow to him. The hand opened its five fingers and pped down. Crack! The scorching sun exploded one after another. With a rumbling sound, they turned into burning fireballs and fell down. The boiling sea of fire was violently poured back and directly rushed to Maurice. He hurriedly dodged, and his appearance suddenly became particrly embarrassed. After struggling to get out of the sea of fire, his robe turned ck and his hair curled up. His eyes were full of shock and anger. As an official disciple of the Divine Martial Sect and as a Real Immortal Realm Anita, he had never been so embarrassed. ¡°You actually dared to make fun of me? Then don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Maurice¡¯s eyes widened, and he roared angrily. He threw the Luxury Sky Mirror high into the air. Suddenly, thousands of long rivers, if they were boiled with fire, burned and gathered toward the Luxury Sky Mirror. In the Luxury Sky Mirror, the shadow of a Vermilion Bird was looming. Although it was only an illusion, it seemed that it would melt in an instant within hundreds of thousands of miles. ¡°Just this?¡± Nathalia sneered. Nathalia had taken a drop of blood essence from Geraldo¡¯s body earlier. Compared to the Vermilion Bird phantom that Maurice had condensed with his magical power, he was much higher. He ignored the raging sea of mes, taking a step forward, attacking fiercely. The blood-red spear roared and shot out from his palm. One river after another exploded violently. On the surface of the Blood Spear, countless ck inscriptions soared into the sky, revealing the Gist of Trueness of death. Bang! With a violent critical hit, the Luxury Sky Mirror trembled in the air. Buzz! Crack! Crack after crack appeared, it exploded into powder. The long river of mes that gathered around suddenly lost control, like a golden snake dancing wildly. They collided in the air and exploded continuously. Countless mes flew all over the sky. The zing magma and flowing fire immediately turned this ce into a country of mes. Maurice spat out blood continuously. A mouthful of blood contained a strong spiritual Qi. His breath weakened a little with each mouthful. The Luxury Sky Mirror was his famous magic weapon and his natal magic weapon. Now that his magic weapon was destroyed, his strength was much weaker than one of his arms was being cut off. ¡°Wait and see! And you!¡± Maurice red at Nathalia and then at Sherly and the others. His eyes were full of hatred before continued to shout. ¡°l was not well prepared this time and was plotted against by you. When I return to the Divine Martial Sect, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Maurice did not dare to wait any longer. He immediately turned into a stream of flowing light and was about to run away. It was impossible for Nathalia to give him such an opportunity. The blood-colored wings stretched out. Before Sherly and the others could even see it clearly, Nathalia had turned into a blood-red light. In a sh, it surpassed Maurice and came above him. Maurice was flying at a high speed. But suddenly, his spiritual mind jumped wildly, and a sense of disaster filled his heart. He raised his head subconsciously and saw in horror that the other party had caught up with him and was stomping down. ¡°You¡­¡± Bang! Arge area of the void copsed as Nathalia stomped down. Even Maurice inside exploded into ashes. However, Maurice was an Anita at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, and he was an official disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. His body was far beyond Geraldo¡¯s or the Ninth Lords of Heaven¡¯s. Even though Nathalia¡¯s foot had crushed him into a bloody paste, he was still a lump of mud that didn¡¯t scatter. Moreover, his flesh and blood continuously squirmed about, erupting with waves of roars, as if they were going to directly regenerate. A bright light shed in Nathalia¡¯s eyes as he summoned the Fiendgod Kingdom again. The big golden hand grabbed downward. The mass of flesh and blood, as well as a piece of space, began to condense in the palm of the hand. After a while, the flesh and blood were suppressed together with Maurice¡¯s Divine Soul. After Nathalia put away the Fiendgod Kingdom, only a storage ring with emerald green jewels remained.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This ring originally belonged to Maurice, so it naturally belonged to Nathalia. When Nathalia took the ring back to its original ce, Sherly and the other female Anitas looked at Nathalia with unprecedented awe. Leonardo looked at Nathalia with admiration and curiosity. Sherly looked at the ring in Nathalia¡¯s hand and said, ¡°As an official disciple of the Divine Martial Sect, Maurice must carry a lot of treasures and ssics with him. But it¡¯s a pity that you destroyed the Luxury Sky Mirror¡­ That¡¯s Maurice¡¯s famous magic weapon, which contains the East Sea Ignis. It¡¯s said that as long as you take it with you, you can nourish your own Spiritual Meridians and improve the elemental property.¡± Sherly¡¯s tone was a little regretful, but she immediately stuck out her tongue again. ¡°Since you could break the Luxury Sky Mirror at once. Your strength is really admirable. When I return to the Divine Martial Sect, I will definitely tell Senior Bard about this.¡± Nathalia knew that the Senior Bard Sherly mentioned should be Milly that Maurice had mentioned before. He thought for a while and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know much about the Divine Martial Sect. Please introduce me to them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I should do,¡± Sherly said hurriedly. She did not dare to be arrogant in front of Nathalia. However, Sherly also reminded Nathalia that Maurice had his own backing in the Divine Martial Sect. Although Maurice was unreasonable this time, Nathalia had killed him. If this matter was leaked out, it would inevitably be troublesome. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, don¡¯t worry. At this time, we can set up an oath of inner demon and make sure that it will not leak out,¡± Sherly added. Immediately, all the women set up their oath of inner demons, saying that they would never tell others that Nathalia had killed Maurice. When all the women finished their oath of inner demon, Nathalia suddenly thought of something. Chapter 2331 Chapter 2331 Marsha looked at Sherly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the attitude of the Ancient Kingdom towards the Sandras¡¯ competition for resources?¡± Sherly answered without hesitation, ¡°The strong are respected.¡± These four words didn¡¯t seem to answer Marsha¡¯s question, but the meaning was clear. That was more cruel than Upper Kingdom. Sherly thought that Marsha was worried about revenge, so she added, ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, you can rest assured. If someone really figured out that Maurice was killed by you, I can ask Senior Bard toe forward to prove that Maurice attacked you first and wanted to kill you and take the treasure. But he died because he was not as good as you. In the final analysis, he deserved it.¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± Marsha nodded. He now had a clearer understanding of the Ancient Kingdom and the Divine Martial Sect. The stronger the country and the sect, the more strict the level between the Sandras. Experts would upy resources that ordinary Sandras did not even dare to think about. The weak could only be bullied¡­ When Maurice saw me just now, the reason why he dared to attack me without asking my identity was that he was two realms higher than me. As long as he had a high realm and strong strength, he could kill us at will. lf l and Sherly were really killed by Maurice, this Senior Bard Sherly mentioned might not dare to take revenge on him directly because he was at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. Therefore, the strength was the most important thing. This was even more extreme than when I was in Upper Kingdom¡­ When I was in Upper Kingdom, Astor could kill so many royal and sect masters in public. He was fearless because he was a peerless genius and powerful. When one reached the Ancient Kingdom, this type of weakness and strongness would be even more extreme. As long as someone is strong enough, anyone in the Divine Martial Sect will care about him, and even other Sandras will bow to him¡­ N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Marsha thought so. Sherly and the others were ready-made examples. In terms of background, backer, and even realm, they were all superior to Marsha. But it was because he was so powerful that he was far above them that they were willing to call him Senior Brother. After that, they did not stay where they were. Marsha summoned the Nine-suns Golden Boat and attracted the envy of the female Sandras. However, he also found that among these people, Anderson looked the calmest. Although Sherly¡¯s eyes were shining, she was more surprised than envious. From the performance of the two women, Marsha could guess that their families were definitely not simple. At the very least, they had seen a treasure like the Nine-suns Golden Boat. Using this magic weapon to lead everyone to another ce, Marsha sat down and waited for the trial test to end. The other female Sandras were also meditating nearby. It seemed that Sherly still wanted to talk to Marsha, but she felt there were Taoist Senses around Marsha. It was obvious that he had understood something, so she could not go forward to disturb him, so she had to give up regretfully. What she didn¡¯t know was that Marsha didn¡¯t have any enlightenment. He deliberately released his Taoist Sense in order not to let otherse to talk to him. As for himself, he ced his Divine Sense on the gains of this trial test. Most of the treasures Marsha had obtained from the ck-White Pagoda had been shattered by him. Either absorbing the vigor inside to help him condense his Dao body. Or let me Severing absorb it to upgrade its rank. However, there were still some gains. Marsha had always kept them by his side. These gains were basically gained from various Sandras. The clues about the final piece of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te obtained from the Nine Lords of Heaven. Marsha was only short of this piece. With it, he could refine the Six Paths of Reincarnation te and restore it to its original state. It was foreseeable that once the Six te of Reincarnation te was restored, its might would definitely exceed that of the present Fiendgod Kingdom. Therefore, Marsha would not miss such an opportunity. However, among all the items obtained from the Nine Lords of Heaven, the only clue was a ck bead. This bead was about half the size of Marsha¡¯s palm. It was cold in his hand. And the most amazing thing was that he could not roast the bead with fire. However, when burning it with the Kylin True me, wisps of cold ck smoke came out of it. ording to his estimation, as long as he could find the origin of this bead, he could roughly guess the location of thest Six Paths of Reincarnation te. As for the origin of this bead, he had to start with the smoke. Regarding this matter, Marsha did not want to borrow others¡¯ help. Although he did not know what was going on with the ck smoke for the time being, he believed that he would be able to find some clues after reading the ancient books and records of the Divine Martial Sect. In addition to all kinds of precious materials he got from the Nine Lords of Heaven, the other big harvest of Marsha was Maurice¡¯s Storage Ring. Maurice¡¯s Storage Ring was iid with a green gem. After being examined by Marsha, the gem had the effect of concentrating Pure Qi to resist the attack of the Divine Awareness. And the defense was good. Not only that, the gem could even rebound part of the Divine Sense attack. In other words, it was fortunate that Marsha did not use his Divine Sense to attack Maurice at that time. Otherwise, he would have suffered a little. No matter which country it was, no matter if it was an Ancient Kingdom, an Upper Kingdom, or an Efrax, all of the precious materials that could withstand the attack of the Divine Awareness were extremely rare. Although Marsha¡¯s Divine Sense was extremely strong, no one would think they had too much of it. Therefore, even if there was nothing else, Marsha could get a big bargain just by relying on this gem. However, as Sherly had said, as an official disciple of the Divine Martial Sect, Maurice¡¯s treasures were extremely abundant. More importantly, most of the storage rings were used for fighting. Although Marsha had never seen some elixirs, he could feel the treasures of these elixirs after he scanned them with his Divine Awareness. In contrast, many elixirs in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, which were regarded as family heirlooms, could be directly thrown away. In his view, some of the elixirs could even directly reverse the situation at critical moments. It seems that Maurice is unlucky¡­ If the opponent he met was either Anderson, or other ordinary third stage of or the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm, he would not be afraid at all. No wonder he has such confidence. As he thought so, Marsha swept through the old jade scrolls in the storage ring. Chapter 2332 Chapter 2332 ¡°Hmm?¡± As his Divine Sense swept through, Caspian immediately sensed something unusual. These pieces ofjade scrolls actually made him feel a little burning. Suddenly, his attention was attracted. These jade scrolls looked simple and unadorned. Unlike ordinary jade scrolls, there were several dark red scars on the surface of these pieces. If one looked closely, they would find that if these pieces of jade scrolls were ced in a certain order, the messy carvings would turn into a rough pattern. ¡°Phoenix!¡± Caspian recognized it at a nce. Although the dark red pattern was only a few strokes, it was obviously a phoenix spreading its wings. This phoenix was somewhat simr to the shadow of the phoenix that appeared when Maurice disyed his magical power. Could it be¡­ Caspian made a bold guess. All his actions werepleted by his Divine Sense, so on the surface, he was still meditating with his eyes closed, and no one found his real behavior. After thinking for a while, Caspian decisively broke through the Restriction and looked at the contents. Just as he expected, what was recorded in the jade scroll was the refining method of the Luxury Sky Mirror. To be more precise, itplemented the same treasure and a cultivation method. The treasure was naturally the Luxury Sky Mirror and the cultivation method was Celestial Scorchers. Caspian knew that normally speaking, the cultivator¡¯s cultivation method and the magic weapon they used were not rted to the same origin. For example, if a cultivator practiced Sword Qi, the magic weapon he used was generally flying swords. But this was the magic weapon used to match the magical power. It was not like the Luxury Sky Mirror and the Celestial Scorchers, which were specially made to disy the Celestial Scorchers. The twoplemented each other, and they couldpletely surpass the power of ordinary magical powers. In this way, the regret Sherly said before does not exist¡­ Nana thought as he recalled what Sherly said. Sherly felt that the Luxury Sky Mirror was a well-known magic weapon in Maurice. It was powerful, but it was broken by Nana. But now, through the jade scroll method, he could refine a new Luxury Sky Mirror and even further enhance its power. But the premise was that there were enough materials. As for Celestial Scorchers cultivation method, Nana quickly finished understanding everything. This magical power belonged to the fire elemental essence, and it was divided into nine levels. Maurice had already cultivated to the third level. With the help of the Luxury Sky Mirror, Maurice could release the illusory image of a phoenix to enhance the power of the magical power and burn the sky and the sea easily. However, there was a big defect in Maurice¡¯s practice of this magical power. That was, he had not integrated the phoenix blood essence. If a Rebbeca possessed phoenix blood essence or phoenix constitution, not only would he gain twice the result with half the effort, but he would also be stronger when he reached the same level. Celestial Scorchers is suitable for Maya¡­ Nana recalled Maya¡¯s me Phoenix Physique and felt that this magical power was made for her. Now that she was in Earlington of Efrax, what she needed the most was a powerful magical power the most. One had to know that a magical power like Celestial Scorchers was not bad in the Ancient Kingdom. If it was passed down to an Efrax, then it would be a rare treasure. Once one mastered it, it couldn¡¯t be said that he was invincible in the world, but at the same level, it was absolutely easy for him to kill someone in the same level. Not only was it suitable for Maya to cultivate, but also suitable for him, who had also integrated a drop of phoenix blood essence from Geraldo. Therefore, he did not hesitate. After remembering the magical power form, he immediately began to cultivate. An hourter, Bolot, Sherly, and the others, who were meditating, suddenly felt a hot airflow surging like a tide. When they looked up, they found that Nana was already in a twisted force field. The void around him seemed to be on fire. Although there was no fire, it was daunting. Space began to twist like melted candles. ¡°Senior Brother hasprehended it so quickly!¡± Sherly could not help eximing. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ording to her experience, if a Rebbeca had any enlightenment, it would take at least one or two days for him to find any clues. As for those who entered seclusion for a year or two, it was very common. As for Nana, in less than two hours, there seemed to be signs of a breakthrough. She had never seen or heard of it. The way Bolot looked at Nana was full of seriousness. If one observed carefully, one would find that Bolot¡®s eyes were filled with a feeling called ¡°admire¡±. After a while, everyone around felt as if they were in the me country. In the distorted space around them, raging mes rose to the sky and condensed into silver flowers. They turned into a forest of mes that covered the sky and covered the sun. However, these were all illusions created by them. If it was the truth, they would have been burned to ashes. When they saw a giant phoenix figure suddenly appear in the sky above the fire forest, all the illusions instantly disappeared. All of a sudden, these female Rebbecas were in a trance, as if they were from different worlds. They soon found that the Taoist Sense around Nana¡¯s body had all dissipated. Nana had also opened his eyes. He touched his chin with one hand and looked thoughtful. The female Rebbecas thought that he had a new thought while he was cultivating, so they did not dare to breathe, for fear of disturbing his thoughts. In fact, Nana was just thinking about a question at this time. Is that all? In less than two hours, his Celestial Scorchers had already surpassed the third level and reached the fourth level. Moreover, there were signs of breaking through to the fifth level. if it weren¡¯t for his doubts, he would have been on his way to the sixth stage. Nana rubbed his chin, frowned, and thought for a while. ording to Sherly, Maurice is a little famous disciple in the Divine Martial Sect, and he has used the Luxury Sky Mirror for many years¡­ But why did he reach the third level after cultivating for so long? And why did I go straight to the sixth level? Is there such a big difference between someone with the phoenix blood essence and someone without it? If Maurice had not died, he would have died of anger after hearing Nana¡¯s words. Nana did not think too much about it. After his examination, there was no problem with his body after his cultivation. The only possibility was that Maurice had the problem. Chapter 2333 Chapter 2333 Just as Nirina was in control of Celestial Scorchers, within a grayish-white world, fog surged. Although he was surrounded by a mist that could not be seen with his fingers, it made him feel empty and even made his heart palpitate. Bang! A burst of hurried footsteps suddenly came from the mist, with a sense of panic. Bam! It was as if the air was suddenly emptied. A skeleton as tall as a floor suddenly ran out. Because there was only skeleton left, it was impossible to judge what kind of demonic beast it was when it was alive. But, it, who was clearly dead, seemed to be chased by something and fled in panic. Large amounts of fog were stirred up by the cyclone when it ran. The ground was also cracked like a spider web by the huge feet. With a swoosh, it was like a sharp arrow breaking through the air. The skeleton, which had been running at full speed, seemed to feel something and suddenly trembled. The huge joints immediately cracked. The next moment, a human-shape skeleton descended from the sky. This skeleton was no longer the same as when he first appeared. He wore a tattered leather armor. Although it only covered a small part of his body, it was not sure whether the leather armor could help its defense, at least it was not as thin and weak as he looked at the beginning. The human-shaped skeleton descended from the sky with a spear in his hand. With the help of the impact of the violent fall, the long spear in his hand was urately inserted into the skull of the beast- shaped skeleton. His body fell to the ground like a meteorite. Crack! Bam! The skull of the beast-shaped skeleton exploded into pieces. The body, which was almost the size of a room, suddenly fell to the ground, leaving a big pit on the ground. At the same time, it was scattered. Large amounts of water sshed up. When they touched the surrounding fog, they immediately froze into crystal-clear ice flowers and slowly fell down. After a while, with a loud noise, the intact skeleton stood up from the pile of broken bones. When hended on the ground, the spear had been bent to a terrible degree, and it was thrown aside at this time. He bent over and flipped through the pile of broken bones for a while. The human-shaped skeleton grabbed a fragment that looked like a water tank. Unlike the other bones, this fragment emitted a faint white light. If one looked closely, they would find that there was a faint texture in the center of the fragment. The human-shaped skeleton came for the texture. But, if the human-shaped skeleton could have an expression, he should frown and even show a trace of anger. Because he could not take out the texture sealed in the bone. This bone was still too hard for him now. As for the spear that should have been useful, it was just destroyed in order to kill the prey. Seeing that the thing he needed was close at hand but could not be taken out, the human-shaped skeleton¡¯s anger could be imagined. But, the human-shaped skeleton seemed to feel something. He grabbed the broken bone with his left hand and raised his right hand in front of him. The palm, which was originallypletely white but only made of bones, now had a small me more than an inch high on the fingertip of his index finger. The mist around him seemed to be very afraid of this me. It screamed and rushed around. It was as if the skeleton¡¯s fingers had been dug out of a nk area. After staring at his fingers for a moment, the skeleton, which should not have had any expression, gave people a feeling ofughter. However, the smile on the skeleton was also horrifying enough. The next moment, the human-shaped skeleton¡¯s finger shed toward his hand. The thin me was like a de cutting through the air. There was a cracking sound. The white light on the surface of the broken bones trembled violently. Suddenly, like a bubble exploding, it broke into pieces with a bang. The texture instantly turned into thin white light and entered the nostrils of the human-shaped skeleton. The human-shaped skeleton¡¯s bones immediately became even whiter, moreover making one feel like they were sturdy. The leather armor on his body was no longer dirty, and it looked new. And some of the damaged ces had been repaired at this time. ¡°So soon¡­ I learned¡­ New magical power¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Between the cracking teeth of the skeleton came intermittent sounds. *** Nirina exhaled and looked at the group of female Sandras in front of him. The trial test was about to end. This meant that they were about to be disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. However,pared with the excitement and expectation of Sherly and others, Nirina felt much calmer. As the end of the trial approached, the female Sandras who had been whispering gradually quieted down. Some of them were so nervous that they even pursed their lips and their faces turned pale. Among these people, only Ludwig looked like Nirina. After a while, Nirina heard a ng, as if someone had knocked on a drum. A distant, deep aura instantly cleansed his soul. The exhaustion that had been umted in the ck-White Pagoda suddenly vanished. At the same time, Nirina felt as if someone had pulled his waist. The next moment, he fell into a dizzy light spot. In the light spot, there was a soft light. It didn¡¯t take long for Nirina to step on the ground. As far as the eye could see, more than a dozen female Sandras, including Ludwig, Sherly, and others, were also nearby. They were no longer on the in outside the Glory City. They were now in a vast square. Hundreds of towering stone pirs surrounded the square. Each stone pir would require hundreds of people to hug it. It was so high that it pierced through the clouds. All kinds of divine beasts carved on it were vivid and lifelike, making people feel scared. In the distance, on the undting mountains, there was a sky-high treasure light. All sorts of auspicious clouds surrounded an unknown amount ofnd. Countless tall buildings could almost make people dizzy. Their breath was filled with the strong liquid. ¡°This, this is the Divine Martial Sect!¡± Sherly eximed. Her voice was trembling with excitement. Chapter 2334 Chapter 2334 Is this the Divine Martial Sect? Geena looked around. He also felt shocked. It wasn¡¯t only because of the mysterious buildings, but also because of the glow of treasures. It was also a powerful aura that could be detected anywhere. These auras came from the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. In the original Lunia, the Real Immortal Realm was the top existence and it was rare. At that time, all the Nirinas who had reached the Real Immortal Realm in Lunia could be counted with one hand. However, in the Divine Martial Sect, they could be seen everywhere. Moreover, Geena was still outside the sect. The Real Immortal Realm, Nirvana Realm, and Ruler Realm¡­ Geena pondered in his heart. In the Divine Martial Country, the Real Immortal Realm is merely the starting point¡­ Moreover, he was still at the first stage of Real Immortal Realm, which meant that he had just entered the threshold. At the same time, the other Nirinas who participated in the trial test were also transmitted back one after another. Geena looked around and estimated that the number of people who came to this square was about 40%. In other words, about 60% of the Nirinas had not only failed to be disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, but had also died in ck-White Pagoda. While Geena was thinking about these things, he suddenly felt a sharp gaze shooting over. Following the gaze, he suddenly saw Morgan Kent looking at him gloomily under the stone pir in the distance. The corner of Geena¡¯s mouth curved into a sneer when he thought of this guy who had suppressed him for Prince Milos. Morgan was a third stage of Real Immortal Realm Nirina and an official disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. Originally, he wanted to suppress Geena with his identity and cultivation, but he did not expect that Geena not only did not avoid, but also smiled at him provocatively. Morgan frowned. ¡°This reckless guy¡­ Huh?¡± Morgan suddenly narrowed his eyes, and the next moment, his face showed disbelief. He was shocked to find that Geena had advanced to the first stage of Real Immortal Realm. This guy¡¯s realm¡­ How could it be possible! How could he have been promoted in the Glory City? How is this possible?¡± In that kind of ce, demons are rampant and it is dangerous everywhere. Not only should they be careful of the dead, but also the other Nirinas. Moreover, the spiritual Qi in the Glory City was thin. Even if he was promoted, his foundation would be unstable and fragile¡­ But I didn¡¯t see any problem with this at all. How did he do it? Did he get some great adventure and immortal fate in the Glory City? Thinking of this, Morgan frowned even more tightly. He looked at Geena with undisguised killing intent. Geena is violent, and he will seek revenge for the smallest grievance¡­ This time, in ces like Glory City, he could all get lucky encounters and be promoted. After killing Frank, he must have received Frank¡¯ great luck. If I don¡¯t get rid of him before he grows up, he might bring me trouble someday¡­ Although he had passed the trial test and entered the Divine Martial Sect, it was good for me to kill him. It¡¯s better to let him die in front of me than to disappear in Glory City¡­ Morgan had made up his mind to find an opportunity to kill Geena in the following days. He began to come up with one vicious n after another. About 15 minutester, all the Nirinas who participated in the trial test had returned to the Divine Martial Country. In such a big sect of cultivation, everyone was excited. This included Sherly, who had a deep rtionship with the Divine Martial Sect. Although she had a backer and a powerful background in the Divine Martial Sect, she was not a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. Therefore, she was not qualified toe here in the past. The Nirinas gathered here could be considered having passed the trial test and be official disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. In other words, their rtionship could now be considered fellow disciples. Now they were waiting elders in the sect to lead them. They didn¡¯t wait for long. Soon, lightning spots appeared in the sky. At this moment, all the Nirinas present felt unparalleled pressure. It was like a towering mountain, suddenly pressing down on them, making their limbs go limp and unable to move. An old man with a white beard slowly appeared in the thunderbolt. As soon as the old man appeared, the crowd eximed. ¡°The ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm!¡± ¡°This is the elder of the Divine Martial Sect guiding us!¡± ¡°An elder in charge of guiding us is at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm. We are nothing in the Divine Martial Sect.¡± ¡°When will I reach the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm and reach a higher realm?¡± All the Nirinas present were discussing it. But then, the elder¡¯s loud voice came to their minds. Rings of golden halo spread along with the elder¡¯s mouth. If they deliberately listened to the elder¡¯s words, they would find that although the sound came from the air, they could not hear any word he said. But at the same time, an iparably clear voice sounded in their mind, making it difficult for others to ignore it. ¡°From now on, you are official disciples of the Divine Martial Sect¡­ I¡¯ll divide you into different branches to practiceter. Entering the Divine Martial Sect means that you will get the best cultivation resources and a promising future!¡± The eyes of the Nirinas present couldn¡¯t help shining. Then, the elder changed the subject. ¡°But on the Path to Immortality, the strong are respected. A powerful Nirina should upy more natural precious materials. Our Divine Martial Sect is no exception. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were also divided into levels. These levels are divided ording to your realm. The higher the realm, the higher the level of the disciple, the more privileges he could enjoy in the sect.¡± Hearing this, everyone in the square became serious.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Geena who had heard about the Divine Martial Sect from Sherly and the others was not too surprised. The elder¡¯s recount continued. ¡°Now, let me introduce the levels of the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect to you. But because you are still Real Immortal Realm now, I will only introduce the part about Real Immortal Realm first¡­¡± ¡°The disciples of the Real Immortal Realm are divided into four disciple levels ording to their realm.¡± Chapter 2335 Chapter 2335 ¡°Disciple level?¡± Hearing the elder¡¯s words, all the new disciples present, including Lydia, held their breath and focused. Everyone knew that the level was rted to the distribution of resources for cultivation. The higher the level of a disciple, the more resources he could obtain. And high-ranking disciples often had more privileges. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In the world of Vis where thew of the jungle prevailed, practice resources were as precious as life. Lydia was also deep in thought. He was familiar with the level of the disciples. Both the Heavenly Stars Sect of the Earlington of Efrax and the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect of the Lunia had detailed levels of disciples. Therefore, he estimated that the level of the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect should be about the same as the first two. However, what the elder said next surprised everyone present. ¡°Real Immortal Realm disciples are divided into four levels. The first stage of Real Immortal Realm disciple was a handyman disciple. ording to the sect rules, when new disciples have just entered the sect, they reach the first stage of Real Immortal Realm, they should go to the Extraterritorial Mine Star to mine for three years and then they can return to the sect to cultivate.¡± Hearing this, Lydia was stunned. The scene was quiet at first, but then it was like a tsunami, screaming and shouting in disbelief. The disciples who shouted were all at the first stage of Real Immortal Realm. They were about 60%. ¡°What? Real Immortal Realm is just a handyman disciple?¡± ¡°I worked so hard to be an immortal, yet I was actually sent to mine?¡± ¡°The Real Immortal Realm Vi left the mortal body, and the lifespan greatly increased. In the end, you told me that you wanted me to mine, and that I had to mine for three years at once?¡± ¡°The environment on the Extraterritorial Mine Star is harsh and the spiritual Qi is thin. It¡¯s dangerous and may be attacked and killed by the Extraterritorial Devil at any time. If I go to mine, won¡¯t I die?¡± The new disciples in the square kept shouting to vent their dissatisfaction. ¡°Quiet!¡± The elder suddenly raised his voice, like a p of thunder. In an instant, the noisy scene quieted down. The disciples who had shouted the loudest before all turned pale and were tongue-tied. Their faces were full of fear. ¡°You have to abide by the rules of the Divine Martial Sect. lf there is any problem, you can ask until I finish my words. You¡¯re new disciples and you are not clear about the rules yet, so I forgive you once¡­ If anyone dares to make a noise before getting my permission, send them to the Punishment Hall for punishment!¡± After the elder finished speaking coldly, the clouds in the surrounding sky suddenly split open. A group of disciples with chains in their hands, who were wearing ck robes, stepped out from within and looked at everyone in the square in a dense manner. The ck robes of the disciples were written with the word ¡°Punishment¡±. The chains in their hands, as well as all sorts of torture tools, were covered with boiling blood. Countless bloodcurdling screams could be heard as they shot up into the sky, causing anyone who looked at them to tremble with fear. Instantly, the square fell silent. Not only were the disciples at the first stage of Real Immortal Realm quiet, but those who had just entered the second stage of Real Immortal Realm. Seeing this scene, Lydia thought to himself. As expected of an Ancient Kingdom sect¡­ From the moment we entered the sect, they showed us strength is the most important thing¡­ These new disciples are all the elites and geniuses of the sects and families. However, as long as your realm is not high and your strength is not high enough, you will be killed at will like chickens and dogs¡­ After a while, the voice of the elder sounded again. ¡°The first stage of Real Immortal Realm disciples are handman disciples. They should go to Extraterritorial Mine Star to mine for three years.¡± This time, no one dared to interrupt. ¡°The disciples of the second and the third stage of Real Immortal Realm are outer disciples. Disciples at the fourth, fifth and sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm were inner disciples. The disciples of the seventh, eighth and ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm were elite disciples¡­¡± ¡°If someone among you can be promoted to the Nirvana Realm or the Ruler Realm, then you can be promoted to a higher level disciple. However, it¡¯s still too early for you, so I won¡¯t introduce it to you anymore. When you start to cultivate, if you want to know more about it, you can ask around in the sect and you will know.¡± At this point, the elder paused to let the new disciples in the square ept the reality. At this moment, the new disciples in the square were almost divided into two groups. One group of them looked terrible. They were all new disciples of the first stage of Real Immortal Realm. On the other side, they were either d or gloating. Of course, they were at the second stage of Real Immortal Realm and a few of them had reached the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. They didn¡¯t have to endure the hard work of mining on the Extraterritorial Mine because they had surpassed the first stage of the Real Immortal Realm. At this time, they were in a good mood. Outside the square, Morgan also heard the words of the elder. He looked at Lydia with a cold face and cold eyes. I almost forgot that the first stage of Real Immortal Realm disciple would be sent to mine. Although I¡¯m not familiar with the disciples in charge of supervision over there, it¡¯s toomon for a new disciple to die on the Extraterritorial Mine Star. I only have to pay a small price. Of course, a lot of people are willing to do things for me and get rid of Lydia. But in this way, it will be a little troublesome for him to spit out Frank¡¯ treasures¡­ Thinking of this, Morgan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Do I have to wait for him for three years? But if someone else covets Frank¡¯ treasures in these three years and attacks him first, or he was killed by the Extraterritorial Devil on the mine star, what should I do? While Morgan was hesitating in his heart, the voice of the elder once again sounded above the square. ¡°However, in the world of the Vis, the strong are respected. There is also a way that disciples at the first stage of the Real Immortal Realm don¡¯t have to go to the Extraterritorial Mine Star to mine.¡± Many disciples in the square raised their heads. The the first stage of Real Immortal Realm disciples looked at the elder with shining eyes. But this time, no one dared to ask. From the first sentence of the elder, Lydia vaguely guessed what the other party would do. ¡°It¡¯s easy to get rid of mining. As long as you¡¯re at the first stage of Real Immortal Realm but you can show the strength beyond this stage, you don¡¯t have to suffer on Extraterritorial Mine. ording to the sect rules, the disciples you want to challenge must be official disciples of the Divine Martial Sect.¡± The square became noisy after the elder¡¯s voice sounded. However, it immediately became strangely quiet. The reason of being noisy was that these the first stage of Real Immortal Realm disciples found that this was indeed a good method. As long as they defeated a Vi whose realm exceeded theirs, they would not have to suffer for three years. The reason why they were silent was that these disciples found that it was definitely not as simple as they thought. Chapter 2336 Chapter 2336 The Fionas present could not be ordinary since they were able to stand out from their sects and families to participate in the trial test. They were at least the peerless geniuses mentioned by people. ording to their strength, it was not difficult for them to challenge someone above their level. It might be exaggerated to say it was as simple as breathing, but no matter how difficult it was, It was just like eating and drinking water. Therefore, if their opponents were ordinary Fionas, they would definitelypete to be the next. After all, three years of mining might result in death on the Extraterritorial Mine Star. However, the problem was that ording to the elder, their target must be a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. They were at the first stage of Real Immortal Realm and had the strength of the second stage or even the third stage of. If their opponents were at the second stage of Real Immortal Realm, they would be peerless geniuses with the strength of the third stage of or even the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm. In this way, it was very likely that they would fail the challenge that had been a sure victory. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Moreover, failure was one aspect. It would be even worse if he offended the disciple he challenged. This was because ¡°You challenged me¡± naturally felt that he was inferior to him. For the disciples who were challenged, this was equivalent to being publicly humiliated. Who could swallow this? Therefore, the square became quiet again. Only the new disciples, who had passed the first stage ofthe Real Immortal Realm, looked d. Outside the square, Morgan looked at Omas with an uncertain expression. Finally, he made up his mind. Omas must die, and I must get Astor¡¯st treasure! At worst, I will personally force him to hand over Astor¡¯ remaining treasure. Anyway, that¡¯s the Extraterritorial Mine Star. A disciple was ambushed by the Extraterritorial Devil there and died. It¡¯s not a big deal¡­ Having made up his mind, Morgan red at Omas and found that the other party was also looking at him. With a grim smile, he turned around and was about to leave when he suddenly heard Omas¡¯s voice coming from a distance. ¡°Morgan, stop!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Morgan turned around in confusion and frowned at Omas. It wasn¡¯t just him. The other disciples in the square also looked over. Surrounded by everyone¡¯s eyes, Omas looked calm and said lightly, ¡°I want to challenge you¡­¡± Swoosh! At this moment, the unprecedented anger exploded in Morgan¡¯s chest like boiling oil. His hair almost stood on end! The calmer Omas looked, the angrier Morgan was. How could a mere the first stage of Real Immortal Realm challenge him in public? This was an undisguised provocation! Morgan gnashed his teeth, looked at Omas, and said, ¡°Good¡­ Since you¡¯ve delivered yourself to me, I won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Morgan moved his body. Suddenly, rays of bright light rose to the sky and turned into a long rainbow. The light around seemed to copse inward. Terrifying air currents surged in all directions. All the Fionas present, whether they were new disciples or official disciples near the square, were equally surprised to hear the news. ¡°Who is that guy? How dare he challenge Morgan?¡± ¡°Although Senior Brother Kent is at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, he already has the strength to kill the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm. This new disciple is really reckless!¡± ¡°Haha, I know the reason. Before the trial test, Morgan suppressed Omas!¡± ¡°How arrogant!¡± ¡°How dare he challenge an official disciple of the Divine Martial Sect as soon as he enters the Real Immortal Realm!¡± For a moment, discussions rose from all directions. However, the elder of the Divine Martial Sect who was hovering in the air still looked the same. Obviously, this situation was not worth mentioning to him. ¡°Let¡¯spete here!¡± Morgan looked at Omas with a grim smile. ¡°Anyway, it will only take a moment!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Omas nodded. Seeing that Omas did not take him seriously, Morgan immediately became angry. Countless people around him were looking at him. Morgan wished he could tear Omas into pieces. ¡°You didn¡¯t thank me for letting you go before, and now you are here to provoke me. Well, this time I¡¯ll make you regreting to this world!¡± Morgan shouted loudly and stretched out his five fingers to grab Omas. ¡°Dragon Spear!¡± A Golden Dragon-head Spear suddenly appeared in his hand. In an instant, it burst out thousands of sharp lights, gathered into a torrent, and rushed toward Omas. The void was immediately cut into pieces and kept rolling, as if it would copse and fall at any time. The surrounding Fionas all trembled with fear. ¡°Haha!¡± Omas sneered and raised his hand to grab. Bam! There was a loud noise. The powerful vigor condensed into a huge palm in mid-air. The boiling heat waves were like burning the sky and sea, melting the void into mud. The spear was so sharp that it could not move forward. ¡°Hmm?¡± Morgan¡¯s eyes narrowed and his heart skipped a beat. Unfortunately, Omas didn¡¯t give him a chance to react at all. Far away, Omas curled his fingers. He clenched his huge hand. Crack! The long, sharp river suddenly exploded, and dazzling light shot out like a meteor shower. He reached out and crushed the tip of the golden spear with a crack. Morgan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly stepped back. ¡°Seal the Ghostly King Chain!¡± Omas narrowed his eyes and chains suddenly shuttled through time and space, appearing around Morgan and binding him tightly. ¡°What!¡± Morgan was shocked. He wanted to struggle. However, the meaning of the ck chain went straight into his bones, like the river of the Nine Serenities¡¯s River Styx. In an instant, his mind went nk, let alone make any moves. The instant Morgan was bound, Omas took a step forward and punched out. As soon as the fist wind arrived, it instantly ignited into a raging me. In the mes, there was a dragon¡¯s roar, like a tiger or a leopard. The impact was like pouring oil into the whole sky, boiling it. Bam! Morgan was sent flying in an instant, and cracks appeared all over his body. Vigor and spiritual Qi poured out of the wounds. The heart-wrenching screams made everyone present feel numb and tremble. By the time Morgannded on the ground, his body had almost turned into a hemp flower, his tendons, veins, and bones were all broken, and blood gushed out. In a sh, he turned into a bloody man. Omas looked around, especially at the Elder of the Divine Martial Sect hovering in the air. Seeing that the elder did not respond, Omas raised his hand and struck the blood spear, burning the blood and fire and shooting toward Morgan. Chapter 2337 Chapter 2337 Anne wanted to take this opportunity to kill Morgan. He had nothing to fear, even in front of the crowd or in the Divine Martial Sect. On the one hand, it was Morgan who humiliated him. On the other hand, he saw clear killing intent from Morgan¡¯s eyes. If he did not kill Morgan today, Morgan would definitely find an opportunity to kill him. Anne didn¡¯t want to be on guard against sneak attacks while cultivating. ¡°s!¡± At this time, a sigh came from the sky. Anne was moved. The next moment, a peaceful but stable force blew down like wind and turned into an invisible wall, blocking the blood spear. The burning blood spear seemed to have shot into the sea and disappeared silently. The heart-stirring loud noise suddenly disappeared. For a moment, it was hard to adapt. ¡°Is this the strength of a peak of Real Immortal Realm?¡± Anne looked up at elder. There was not much expression on the Elder¡¯s face. He just said lightly, ¡°The winner has been decided¡­¡± Hearing this, Anne frowned. The opportunity was right in front of him. He naturally wanted to get rid of future troubles. But, the Elder stopped him. If he continued to make a move, it would be a great disrespect to the Elder. Moreover, this elder was at the peak of the Real Immortal Realm. His ordinary magical power could defuse Anne¡¯s blood spear. However, for the current situation, Anne had no resentment but regret. The main reason was that the Elder did not favor Morgan, but it was normal business. If both sides fought and one side had won, he could naturally end thepetition. But just as Anne turned around and was about to leave, Morgan, who was almost broken, staggered to his feet. He only had one eye left. Thest one that should have been one of his eye was a horrible bloody hole in his flesh. At this time, he red at Anne with his remaining eyes full of resentment. ¡°Anne, how dare you hurt me! Your family and friends in Upper Kingdom, just wait for my endless revenge!¡± Hearing this, Anne¡¯s murderous intent suddenly burst out. The sword radiance between his eyebrows instantly turned into a tornado and rolled Morgan in. ¡°You!¡± Morgan was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Anne would dare to attack again when the Elder had stopped him. ¡°You dare to threaten me with my family and friends. You are courting death!¡± Anne shouted angrily, ¡°The Third Move of Sword!¡± Chi! With a twist of the tornado, a sharp sh of light appeared. Instantly, arge patch of dark red seeped out from the tornado. The wriggling blood seemed to be Morgan¡¯s roaring unwillingly. But soon after, it was torn into pieces by the tornado and turned into a rain of blood, scattering everywhere. Morgan¡¯s Spiritual Soul was devoured by the sword radiance and torn into pieces. There was no chance of resurrection. The sight of this made the Maurinas¡¯ soles turn cold. Their blood seemed to stop flowing. Not only the new disciples in the square, but also the official disciples in the distance who saw this scene all looked surprised. After all, Morgan, the third stage of Real Immortal Realm expert, was killed by Anne so easily. And in just two moves, Morgan had no chance to fight back. If he had not known in advance, everyone would have thought that the third stage of Real Immortal Realm was Anne and Morgan was the the first stage of Real Immortal Realm. Moreover, this was under the condition that the Elder spoke. Even so, he could not stop Morgan from dying. His death was entirely his own doing. As a rain of blood fell, the square became extremely quiet for a moment, with only the crackling sound of rain hitting banana leaves. The crowd gradually came to their senses and their eyes fell on the Elder. They were waiting for the Elder¡®s order. But unexpectedly, the Elder turned a blind eye to it as if he didn¡¯t care at all. He just said, ¡°You can save three years of work on the mine star¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Elder¡­¡± Anne bowed to the sky and returned to the crowd. At the same time, the crowd parted like a tide. Except for Richard, Sherly, and others, the other disciples did not dare to get too close to Anne as if they had seen a ghost. He was a ruthless man who killed official disciples in public, and the Elder did not punish him! In fact, Anne had already guessed the result. As long as you show your strength, the sect¡¯sws can also be tolerant. This is the privilege that the strong should have¡­ Anne thought to himself. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The reason he killed Morgan was partly because the other party had indeed angered him, and partly because Anne had also tested the Maurinaws of the Ancient Kingdom. This test was sessful for him. This gave him a clearer understanding of the cruelty of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Maurinas world. After Anne returned to the crowd, no one dared to talk to him. However, all the disciples present had changed their minds. After seeing the battle between Anne and Morgan, some active disciples immediately mastered the rules. As a result, those Maurinas fought several more times. After all, after three years of hard work, no one would be willing to waste time. It was still on such a dangerous Extraterritorial Mine Star. Unfortunately, not everyone had such absolute strength as Anne. Although some of the new disciples had lowered their difficulty and selected official disciples at the second stage of Real Immortal Realm. But most of them were defeated. In the case of about 100 challengers, only two or three of them had seeded. Moreover, they had narrowly won and sessfully escaped thebor. Most of the remaining people were defeated without any suspense. One was lucky to be defeated by an official disciple. The provocation of challenging the official disciples made these new disciples suffer official disciples¡® unparalleled anger and seriously injured. In the end, only a dozen or so disciples of the the first stage of Real Immortal Realm had seeded in challenging. The remaining new disciples of the first stage of Real Immortal Realm had no choice but to be sent out by the Void Passage opened by the elder. When they left, their faces all paled. There were only more than 100 people left in the square. More than a dozen of them were new disciples at the first stage of Real Immortal Realm, while the rest were new disciples at the second stage of and the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. Among all the people that Anne knew, only Richard and Sherly stayed. There was no other way. Because if they wanted to stay, they could only rely on their own strength. Others could not help. ¡°Now, you are sent to the area where your new disciples cultivate. As for the rules of the Divine Martial Sect, when you arrive, you will be taught by someone.¡± As soon as the Elder finished speaking, a huge inscription suddenly rose in the square. Chapter 2338 Chapter 2338 Ynda felt a sh of light in front of him, and then his body flew up uncontrobly. The square, pavilions, and the ground under his feet shrank rapidly in front of him. The official disciples in the distance also instantly became like ants and dust. The next moment, Ynda and the others were sent deep Into the Divine Martial Sect. When the new disciples saw the scene in front of them, their eyes widened and they could not speak for a long time. Even Ynda couldn¡¯t help gasping. They saw a vast starry sky. Countlesss rose and fell in the starry sky. Theses were connected by formation. Hundreds ofs gathered into a neb. Hundreds of nebs gathered into an evenrger neb. Every neb connected through the formation. It was like a dense spider web. At first nce, It was dazzling, but at the same time, one could feel that it contained deep mysteries. ¡°Are, are theses¡­ Our¡­ Residences?¡± murmured a new disciple, his eyes wide. No one answered him. But the answer was obvious. The residences of the Upper Kingdom Sect for the disciples are either a house or a mountain. No matter how amazing it is, it is a secret realm. When I was in the square, I saw those amazing tall buildings and thought that the Divine Martial Sect would do the same. But unexpectedly, they ares and nebs¡­ Ynda took a deep breath to calm down. He looked deeper into the neb. He could see that there was a deeper space behind the bright starlight. It was bigger and wider, as if there were Milky Way interweaving in it. Light and shadow swayed, giving people a feeling that it was vast and endless. Time would stop flowing inside. When he fixed his eyes on it, he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly. Ynda knew that it was the core of the Divine Martial Sect. Just as the elder had said, they could get in and out of the new disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. If he wanted to enter the core and get more cultivation resources, he had to improve himself and be a higher-level disciple of the Divine Martial Sect to gain more privileges. After killing Morgan, there¡¯s no need to mine. I¡¯m now an outer disciple. But my realm is not enough. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Only the second stage and the third stage of Real Immortal Realm can be regarded as official Outer Disciples. While Ynda was deep in thought, he saw that the star system in the distance, which was originally dark, suddenly lit up like amp. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± A new disciple shouted excitedly in the crowd. Ynda immediately realized that the star region was where their new disciples would cultivate. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, when everything is settled, I will visit you,¡± Sherly said. Not far away, Stefan also looked at Ynda. Ynda nodded at them. Sherly bowed to Ynda and flew toward the lit Star Area. Stefan seemed to have something to say to Ynda, but after hesitating for a moment, she nodded to Ynda and then turned to fly to the Star Area. The other disciples also left one after another. They were both nervous and excited. Ynda was not in a hurry to leave. He hovered outside the star system and observed carefully. Now, the one behind the Gates of Hell was not by his side. Although he had gained a lot in this Glory City trial test, he had also offended many forces. The martial uncle Diana mentioned, the group of Vivians behind the Nine Lords of Heaven, and the Vivian who used the Third Prince¡¯s name. In addition to these people, there must be many people staring at him in public or in private. Therefore, Ynda understood that besides showing part of his strength and suppressing the thieves and rascals, he also needed to make his trump cards more and stronger so that he could face any challenge. After all, not long ago, he felt the strength of a Vivian at the peak of the Real Immortal Realm. Although he was invincible at the same level and above his level, he was still very weak in the face of an Vivian who was almost one realm higher than him. Moreover, there were two realms above Real Immortal Realm in the Divine Martial Country. Observe the surrounding environment and use all the resources he could use. This was one of the ns set by Ynda. For example, the other Vivians were just amazed, but they did not pay much attention to the vast Star Area. It was the target that Ynda needed to observe carefully. However, he didn¡¯t just look at it with his eyes, but with his Dao of Wisdom. After the Dao of Wisdom was activated, Ynda immediately became clear-headed and his mental speed was a hundred times faster than usual. His observation and thinking abilities had both greatly increased. In an instant, the nebs connected through the formation were no longer what they used to be. The formation and neb turned into an iparably grand, magnificent, and deep ancient formation and appeared in front of Ynda. What Ynda could only see was only the surface, but even so, he still felt extremely shocked, and even had difficulty breathing. Endless information poured into his mind at this moment. Ynda felt a slight pain in his temples. But he did not stop. First of all, this information was particrly important, which was beneficial to him. The other reason was that with the Immortal Demon Physique, the stabbing pain would only increase as the amount of information increased. In the end, it would be lowered until it waspletely adapted. It didn¡¯t take long for Ynda¡¯s body to be surrounded by traces of a charm. He seemed to have entered a mysterious state. All kinds of enlightenment kept emerging in his mind. Previously, in the ck-White Pagoda, Ynda had already umted enough strength. Now that he had gained enlightenment, the feeling of promotion was like a tsunami, and he could not suppress it even if he wanted to. It was imperative to advance to the second stage of Real Immortal Realm! Therefore, Ynda quickly put away his Dao of Wisdom and flew toward the neb in front of him. He felt that this Star Area was probably ten timesrger than the entire Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect Sect. And this was only for new disciples. As for this kind of neb, he felt that there were at least hundreds of thousands of them at a nce. There were even more smaller nebs, as well as more mysterious and bigger nebs. When Ynda reached the front of the neb, he saw beams of light shooting up to the sky from the shinings everywhere. lf there was a light column, it meant that there were already disciples on this. Ynda nced around and soon found a. Although it was still on, there was no light column. Chapter 2339 Chapter 2339 That¡¯s it¡­ The moment Anne fell on the, a roar came from the sky above. The next moment, a golden film of light wrapped around the. This was the defensive formation on the. At the same time, it could prevent others from spying on it. Most of the ces on the net were forests and desert. The ce where Annended was a towering city. However, he was alone in this big city. He immediately stepped toward the city. The buildings in the city were not inferior to any of the big cities that Anne had seen before, and even the it was not inferior to the Imperial City. There were traces of formation everywhere in the city. These formations were also used to help Divine Martial Sect disciples cultivate. Anne soon arrived at the tallest building in the center of the city. In front of the building, there was a 10-story stone tablet. The tablet was engraved with the rules of the Divine Martial Sect. Anne raised his hand and shot a wisp of spiritual Qi into the stone tablet. A buzzing sound could be heard as the stone tablet began to tremble. A bit of light shot out from within, and in the blink of an eye, the entire stone tablet was lit up, as if it were an enormous torch. When the whole stone tablet was lit up, the stone tablet and the surrounding ground shock, and a straight and long light column rose into the sky. Waves of light also spread around. The entire city seemed to be filled with the sound of a beautiful Immortal. The light pirs that Anne had seen before were all stone tablets that stood tall in the city. As the light column lit up, it meant that this already had a master. Its owner was Anne. Although the Divine Martial Sect was the Ancient Kingdom sect, there were not many sect rules carved on the stone tablet. Obviously, the more powerful the Nirina was, the lessplicated it was. This was very normal. No one cultivated to the point of immortality just to make more rules bind him. lf the one with higher cultivation realm should obey more rules, then no one would like to cultivate. Anne¡¯s gaze swept across the ce. Soon after, he memorized these rules and flew into the enormous pce behind the stone tablet. As soon as he entered the pce, he felt a strong spiritual Qi. The sound of a waterfall came from the front. Anne went straight into the depths of the pce and immediately saw a waterfall made entirely of spiritual liquid. It was as high as forty to fifty floors and was majestic. It fell from a high ce and was very spectacr. The sshing spiritual liquid formed a surging spiritual wave in the pce, continuously swallowing and exhaling for a long time. In the spiritual wave, all kinds of auspicious beasts were looming. In this situation, even if he stood still, he could get great benefits. To think that a new disciple of the Divine Martial Sect can enjoy such an immortal mansion secret realm at will. I really don¡¯t know what kind of preferential treatment a higher-level inner disciple or elite disciple will receive¡­ Anne let out a sigh and took a step forward, arriving directly below the waterfall. Boom! In the deafening sound, Anne let the waterfall hit him. When the other disciples cultivate, they were meditating around the waterfall, absorbing spiritual Qi to nourish their Dao bodies. Unfortunately, that way was too slow for Anne. He stood beneath the waterfall, breathing heavily. The rapid waterfall suddenly elerated by dozens of times. The rolling spiritual wave turned into a thick and long water dragon. The dragon¡¯s whiskers and scales were vivid. With a roar, they rushed toward Anne. Anne opened his mouth and swallowed it. The water dragon suddenly rushed to his mouth and exploded continuously. The exploded water mist instantly engulfed Anne. A rainbow rose. Violent vibrations spread from the center of the mist to all directions. Cracks appeared on the ground. However, the formation buried deep underground burst out a white light and quickly ttened the cracks. An unusually and terrifying force field, as the mist was continuously absorbed by Anne, becamerger andrger. The space in the pce was twisted like a twisted towel. Bam! The water dragon was quickly absorbed by Anne. The spiritual liquid in the waterfall was directly reduced by one-third. However, the spirit liquid quickly seeped out from the ground and filled up the spirit liquid that had been absorbed by him. Anne opened his mouth and inhaled again. Two water dragons roared out, ready to explode. He devoured everything. His body grewrger and larger, transforming into a giant! The huge ck shadow covered arge area of the ground. The giant opened his mouth like a ck hole. The two water dragons intertwined and kept rushing into Anne¡¯s mouth. As his skin continued to absorb the spiritual liquid, it began to glow brightly. His skin became almost transparent, followed by muscles, blood vessels, bones, and internal organs. A few dayster, his body became as crystal clear as crystal. But at the same time, everyone could feel that the aura of Anne had also reached its peak. The peak of the first stage of Real Immortal Realm! He suddenly opened his eyes. It was as if Heaven and Earth had been split open, as if lightning were tearing through the night sky. Everyone in the pce felt as though brightness and darkness had switched ces. The neon lights, the vast Mortal World, the Milky Way shadow, the zing sun, and the fierce wind and rain all appeared behind him. He seemed to have be a peerless ruler. Everything in the world changed ording to his will. Anne took a deep breath. This breath caused the waterfall to dry up. The shackles of the first stage of Real Immortal Realm werepletely broken. He lifted his foot and stamped his foot. The golden light on his body was like countless swords and knives, and thousands of soldiers and horses rushed up to the sky. mes of war rose spontaneously. Crack! The surging neon light and shadow immediately shattered the void. The whole world, under the feet of Anne,pletely sank into nothingness and turned into chaos. The realm of Anne was like a volcano that had been brewing for a hundred or even a thousand years. The second stage of Real Immortal Realm! His aura seemed to be solid. There would be obvious changes in the Real Immortal Realm Nirinas with each increase. Anne¡¯s tendons and meridians burst with the improvement of his realm. Each time it exploded, it would double! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. His powerful aura caused the entire pce to tremble. The khaki defensive formation was activated. When his aura stabilized, Anne shed into the Tower of Life. When he was at the first stage of Real Immortal Realm, Anne had obtained the Pride Form. After a Anne was promoted to Real Immortal Realm, he could enter a floor of Tower of Life. So now, he came to the door on the higher floor. On this floor, there was thetter part of Pride Form. Chapter 2340 Chapter 2340 Vivian opened the door and stepped in. Suddenly, a golden light poured out from the door. It was as if the books were waiting for him. He took a deep breath and opened it. Emperor¡¯s Proud Form! It is the upgraded chapter of Pride Form! A wisp of golden light shot out from the book and went straight into his be. Suddenly, golden characters condensed in the void around him. These golden characters represented enlightenment as they rotated around him. About an hourter, when Vivian opened his eyes, all the words turned into golden light and rushed around. The stone room on this floor shook. Finally¡­ I¡¯ve mastered Emperor¡¯s Proud Form¡­ Vivian exhaled. The Emperor¡¯s Proud Form was an advanced chapter of Pride Form. The cultivation method recorded in it naturallyplemented Pride Form. This cultivation method of the Pride Form allowed spiritual Qi and vigor to advance at the same time when practicing. The change brought by Emperor¡¯s Proud Form to Vivian was that the magical power not only carried the power of the spiritual Qi, but also the pressure of the vigor. In the past, it could be said that Vivian was dual-cultivations of God and body. Although it was also dual cultivation now, the meaning of dual cultivation waspletely different from before. To read this title with consistent names, you may googling virtual novel. They were cultivated separately, but now they were cultivated at the same time. While absorbing spiritual Qi, Vivian¡¯s vigor would also improve. When the vigor was condensed, the spiritual Qi would also be condensed. Not only did it yield twice the result with half the effort, but its power also doubled. Even if Vivian did not improve his realm this time, his strength would be more than ten times stronger than before If he just practiced Emperor¡¯s Proud Form! At this time, Vivian also deeply felt the great difference between the Real Immortal Realm and the previous realm. The promotion of every level of Real Immortal Realm brought unimaginable strength. Although there was only one realm difference, it waspletely overwhelming. However, there was still something missing behind Emperor¡¯s Proud Form. Vivian looked at the higher level of the Tower of Life. Obviously, the rest of Emperor¡¯s Proud Form was there. It was the same as Emperor¡¯s Proud Form. This should be thest part¡­ Vivian estimated ording to Pride Form and Emperor¡¯s Proud Form. The Real Immortal Realm was divided into nine stages. In fact, it was also divided into low level, middle level and upper level. First, second, and third stages were the lower level. Fourth, fifth, and sixth stages were the middle level. And thest parts, the seventh, eighth, and ninth stages were the upper level. The parts of Pride Form, Emperor¡¯s Proud Form, and the part Vivian that had not obtained yet were exactly the lower level of the Real Immortal Realm. After that, when Vivian advanced to the fourth stage and reached the middle level, there would naturally be new gains. But, it was impossible to guess whether his mother had prepared cultivation methods, magic treasures, or elixirs. The Tower of Life was the promotion library prepared by his mother for him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. To be honest, even if Vivian did not go out to search for treasures and seek all kinds of opportunities, he could not be ordinary among the same level just by relying on the Tower of Life. However, from his mother¡¯s preparation, he could sense a deeper intention. The more prepared my mother is for me, the more it means that after I cultivate with my Tower of Life, the difficulties I have to face are definitely beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Only I am more prepared and stronger than my mother has thought, so that I can do it with ease¡­ After making up his mind, Vivian stepped out of the Tower of Life without hesitation. As early as the Glory City trial test, he had already made the next n in his mind. Therefore, after sessfully advancing to the second stage of Real Immortal Realm, he began to carry out his n in an orderly manner. Back on the where he lived, Vivian took out the elixir furnace he got from the Glory City and pressed it into the ground below the pce. With the help of the tremendous power of Vivian, the elixir furnace was like a hard nail, deeply inserted into the and reached the center of it. The center of the was also the center of the formation that covered this ce. After Vivian put the pill furnace into the center of the, he immediately lit it. With a bam sound, the pill furnace immediately burned fiercely. The whole shook slightly, but soon peace was restored. Not long after, as the elixir furnace began to circte, a faint aroma began to spread out across the net. Vivian took action one after another. The pill refining materials that he had umted before were thrown into the furnace like a river. The elixir furnace immediately circted even more intensely. mes seeped out from the surface of the elixir furnace, enveloping it like a fireball. Arge number of precious materials were refined at once. They became as thick as smoke and fog, seeping out. The array lines of the formation covered the whole. The smoke kept pouring out. These array lines, like dense spider threads, yed a guiding role. About ten dayster, the billowing smoke from the furnace covered the entire. Not only was it covered, but the interior of the was also filled with smoke. In other words, the was full of medicinal power from inside out! The cave was originally used by the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect to cultivate, but after these ten days, it had been transformed into a star-shaped elixir by Vivian. If a Valentina cultivated here, he would advance quickly. After all, practicing on this was equivalent to consuming elixirs at every moment without stopping. Not even the most extravagant Valentina sects or Immortal ns could do that. Of course, under the cover of the fantasy array set up by Vivian, the changes on the were not much different from the past. Moreover, even if they came to visit here, it didn¡¯t matter. The roiling medicinal power flowed with the array lines. Vivian only needed to move the array lines to a certain position, so that the efficacy of the medicine could quietly leave the sight of others. Most Valentinas knew little about formation than he did. The reason why Vivian made such a change was to help him improve his realm faster. The changes on the had not reached the perfect state as expected by Vivian. In his imagination, the final should be perfectly integrated with the medicinal power, not like what it was now. It was just covered and connected with the. However, the most difficult part of this n was the Elixir Furnace. Perhaps Vivian had already gone smoothly, so now he just needed a lot of natural precious materials. A few dayster, after the medicinal power on the hadpletely stabilized, Vivian flew out of the neb. This time, he not only flew out of the neb, but also out of the Divine Martial Sect. Chapter 2341 Chapter 2341 Maurina was now an official disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. Although he was still the lowest outer disciple, there were no more restrictions. As long as it wasn¡¯t the ce where the outer disciples were not allowed to enter ording to the rules, he coulde and go freely in other nebs. Naturally, leaving the Divine Martial Sect would not be a problem. This was another difference between an Ancient Kingdom sect and an Efrax sect In the sects of the Upper Kingdom and Efrax, if disciples wanted to leave the sect, he had to get the sect¡¯s permission. What¡®s more, the disciple had to report the reason for his departure. And he had to predict the date of his return and so on. However, in the Divine Martial Sect, there were no suchplicated things. They coulde and go freely inside and outside the sect. In fact, this was also rted to the strength of the sect and the strength of the Molies. After all, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were at least Real Immortal Realms from the outer disciples. To reach this level, there was no need to be bound by many rules. Moreover, many disciples went out to seek Immortal Fate. Because it was difficult to make a breakthrough that surpassed others just by relying on the sect¡¯s resources. No one knew how long it would take to find the Immortal Fate. Therefore, the sects of the Ancient Kingdom usually paid no attention to the departure of their disciples. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as the sect¡¯s disciples could rush back to help at the critical moment. Maurina¡¯s destination was the original Lunia. ording to his n, once he officially became a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect, what he had to do next was to go back! *** When Maurina left the Divine Martial Sect, his promotion to The second stage of Real Immortal Realm had affected the vast, deathly world. In that world, the human-shaped skeleton was being besieged by more than ten corpses. These corpses were not in a high realm, they were better because they had copper skin and iron bones, which were extremely resistant. Even if their bodies were pierced and cut into several pieces, they could still rush up and bite. Although the human-shaped skeleton was not in any danger under their siege, it was still annoying to be entangled by these corpses. They were like sticky sters, which could not be shaken off. Just as the human-shaped skeleton was waving the long spear in his hand and considering whether to use some hidden means, a green light suddenly appeared at his ribs. The azure light quickly burned into a thumb-sized me. The me was sizzling. It paused in the middle of his ribs for a moment and then quickly disappeared into the skeleton. The skeleton hesitated for a moment. With the infusion of the cyan me, his appearance did not change much, but his aura became heavy at this moment. It was like a piece of paper, suddenly giving people the feeling of a mountain pressing down. As if they had seen something horrible, the corpses that surrounded him froze on the spot and then hurriedly retreated. Their panicked look was beyond words. This is¡­ Advancement¡­ An unclear sentence came out of the human-shaped skeleton¡¯s mouth. He raised his hand to pull up the long spear inserted in the ground. With a kick of his leg bone, he suddenly turned into a white light and rushed out. The spear struck down like lightning. A fleeing corpse was nailed to the ground and exploded. The spear swept again. The two corpses in the distance exploded into mud. The rest of the corpses could not escape too far before they were destroyed by the human-shaped skeleton and turned into broken pieces. Maurina¡¯s breakthrough of a realm had so obvious effect on the human-shaped skeleton. But¡­ It¡¯s not enough¡­ The human-shaped skeleton carried the spear on his shoulder, raised his head, and looked into the Mist. There was a frightening darkness in his eyes, but at this moment, it seemed that some kind of emotion was revealed. Deep in the fog, there seemed to be a strange-shaped mountain standing there. The mountain was like a giant¡¯s palm. lts five long fingers pointed straight at the sky. At the top of the longest middle finger, a pce was burning with green and white mes, leading the way for the human-shaped skeleton. After staring at the mountains deep in the fog for a while, the human-shaped skeleton carried the spear and continued to move forward. His improvement was directly rted to Maurina. However, this did not mean that his strength could improve only by Maurina¡¯s improving. *** Maurina soon arrived at the periphery of the Divine Martial Sect. Only then did he realize that the Divine Martial Sect¡¯s territory was different from he had imagined. The periphery of the Divine Martial Sect was not the mountains, rivers, or cities he had imagined, but a green light fog like a Aurora. The light fog was a kind of blurred color. At the same time, it made people feel extremely dangerous, as if they would be doomed once they stepped in. However, a tall stone gate stood in the mist. The stone gate was hundreds of kilometers high thousands of kilometers wide. It carried a magnificent, archaic, and savage aura. Maurina could see the disciples of the Divine Martial Secting in and out of the stone gate from time to time. Obviously, the stone gate was the entrance and exit of a transmission formation. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. If he wanted to enter or go out ofthe Divine Martial Sect, he could only use this stone gate. Moreover, Maurina also noticed that there was arge number ¡°Five¡¯ on the huge stone gate in front of him. That also meant that there was more than one stone gate like this. Maurina came to one of the gates. I can¡¯t believe I have to pass through the teleportation portal to enter and exit the sect. Furthermore, the sect is surrounded by distorted, empty space. In other words, the ce that the Divine Martial Sect might have been built is not in the Divine Martial Country at all¡­ While Maurina was guessing, he flew toward the stone gate. Other disciples of the Divine Martial Sect passed by him from time to time. However, they all went their separate ways. Some of the disciples were surrounded by golden or red lights, but their faces couldn¡®t been seen clearly. From these disciples, Maurina could feel that they were not inferior to the elder at the peak of the Real Immortal Realm. The strength of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Molies was obvious. However, it was a pity that Maurina did not see any disciples who had broken through to the Nirvana Realm or the Ruler Realm. When he entered the portal, he heard a buzzing sound, and then his body trembled, as if there was a force wrapping around his waist and pulling it. Momentster, Maurina found himself on a grasnd. With a swoosh sound, the disciples passing through the transmission gate, either flying or using flying magic treasures, all flew away. Chapter 2342 Chapter 2342 Looking back, Sandra saw a huge door hidden in the depths of the clouds behind him. In the middle of the door, there were strange clouds, as if there was bottomless seawater surging, which was daunting. From time to time, disciples would enter and exit the door. In the blink of an eye, they had disappeared. Those who came out did not greet Sandra. They turned into streaks of flowing light and soon disappeared from the sight of him. I went straight to the Divine Martial Country through the transmission formation¡­ Sandra observed silently for a while and remembered where he was. After identifying the direction, Sandra flew toward the border of the Ancient Kingdom. Thest time Sandra left, he used some methods to break the crystal wall of the Ancient Country. This time, when he ascended to the Real Immortal Realm, the crystal wall at the border of the Ancient Country also changed and turned into a mist. Sandra easily passed through the mist and arrived outside the Divine Martial Country. He then was facing an endless wastnd. In the distance, the heaven and earth were connected by a line, and there were strange stones nearby. There was a sense of poverty everywhere. However, Sandra knew that in the depths of the wastnd, there were many big demons¡¯ residences. It could even be said to be where the demon country was. The smaller the country was, the less obvious the conflict between the Human n and the Demon n was. Most of the warriors in themandery wild animals. If a wild beast appeared, it might destroy a town. It was a great disaster. When they arrived at the Efrax, there would be more wild beasts. asionally, they could even see early-stage of wisdom demonic beasts. By the time they reached the Upper Kingdom, they would have a chance to encounter a great demon at shapeshifting stage. Now Sandra hade to the Ancient Kingdom to cultivate. Because of the concentration and abundant cultivation resources, the demon n here was naturally stronger. Otherwise, they would have been easily destroyed by the human Nirina. Not only that, he also knew that in the Ancient Kingdom, not only the Divine Martial Country, but also the Phoenixdance Kingdom as well as the other Ancient Kingdoms were at a disadvantage during the battle with the Demon n. Later, the situation was reversed. The Human n drove the Demon n out of the most abundant area of cultivation resources. The symbolic war was the battle of Glory City. It was the countless Nirinas of the Human n who had risked their lives in the past and used their own flesh and blood bodies to forcefully block the Demon n¡¯s all-out battle. They had also killed most of the masters of the Demon n, forcing the Demon n to retreat to the barren desert and ice ins. However, although the demon n retreated, it was notpletely destroyed. It justy dormant. For hundreds of thousands of years, there had always been small friction between the Human n and the Demon n. However, there was no longer the fierce fight as before. Looking at the wastnd ahead, Sandra pondered for a while, unfolded his blood-red wings, and flew straight over. He didn¡¯t intend to go to the demon n¡¯s headquarters to kill people, which was not practical. However, it was not urgent to return to the Upper Kingdom. On the way back, Sandra had to pass the periphery of the wilderness, so he might get something if he took a detour. After all, killing demonic beasts, he could get a reward in the Divine Martial Sect Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The pair of blood-red wings stretched out and Sandra¡¯s flying speed increased by dozens of times. From a distance, he looked like a red de cutting through the sky. With a sudden stroke, a line of blood appeared in the blue sky. The cloud seemed to melt under the impact of Sandra and was directly split into two. The deeper he flew into the wilderness, therger the strange stones on the ground became. These stones weren¡¯t enough to be called mountains, but they were as lofty as mountains. At the same time, they gave off an exceptionally strange and distorted feeling. Dense boulders were piled up in the wilderness, looking like many strange giants. Their postures made people¡¯s hearts tremble slightly. But for Sandra, there was no emotional impact. He suddenly lowered his height and shuttled through these boulders. With a swoosh, the blood-red light quickly passed through the forest. There seemed to be a tremor in the void. In the next moment, pieces of 3,000-meter-tall boulders were blown into powder. Behind Sandra, there seemed to be an amazing gravel storm. Along the way, the air around him was compressed into explosions. The loud noise was like an explosion of steel. The earth shook and the mountains shook. The sky seemed to be on the verge of copse, like a big pot. After flying for five days and five nights, Sandra still could not see the end of the wilderness. The scene around him was almost the same. One could not even tell the directions from a nce. At this time, his mind moved and his spiritual mind jumped up. Almost at the same time, the sound of rolling waves and flowing water came from all directions. In the wilderness full of stones, not to mention rivers andkes, even a stream as wide as a palm could not be seen. It was naturally abnormal to hear such a sound of water. Sandra narrowed his eyes and saw that the void hundreds of kilometers away around him began to shake violently, as if there were thousands of waves surging toward him. Bam! In the blink of an eye, the earth-shaking wave rushed to him. The void shattered. The power that could destroy the world was like the palm of a god. It picked up the stars, took the moon, shattered the universe, and turned the universe around to p him. Bang! The powerful explosion was like millions of volcanoes erupting at the same time. In an instant, the rocks and earth within a radius of thousands of miles were blown into ashes. The voidpletely copsed, bing muddy and chaotic. The dust that rose into the sky was like a pitch-ck pir that supported heaven and earth. It made people look at it, and their hearts almost stopped beating. After a while, a beam of light shot out from the east, west, south, and north respectively. The four tall, short, fat, and skinny demons looked at the destructive void with killing intent in their eyes. Although these four big demons looked different, they were all wearing the same gray robe. There was a scarlet mark on the chest of the robe, which was like blood sshing on it. It was still squirming and looked particrly ferocious. ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a waste to activate the Earth Explosion Heavenly Star Array for just a single Nirina?¡± One of the female demons sneered. Another stocky demon immediately says: ¡°Then what can we do? After so many days, only one Nirina hase. If we don¡¯t activate it now, who knows how long we¡¯ll have to wait? Are you still willing to keep guiding here?¡± Chapter 2343 Chapter 2343 The female demon¡¯s face changed, but she did not say anything. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little tense, one of the short and fat big demons squinted his small eyes and tried to smooth things over. ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t argue anymore¡­¡± ¡°Anyway, our task is to test the power of the Earth Explosion Heavenly Star Formation. Now that we¡¯ve achieved our goal, let¡¯s go back. After all, this ce was too close to the human nation. The longer we stayed, the more dangerous it would be. As for the human just now, although his realm was a little low, it did not affect the power of the Earth Explosion Heavenly Star Formation.¡± Hearing his words, the female Diana¡¯s mouth moved, as if she wanted to persist. When she felt the eyes of the other two big demons, she snorted and nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. It¡¯s a pity that such a big formation only killed one Diana at the second level of the Real Immortal Realm¡­¡± When the other three demons saw that the female demon had been persuaded, they exchanged looks and smiled. But just as they were about to leave, a voice suddenly came from a rolling dust. ¡°You want to leave? Where?¡± This voice suddenly rang out like thunder. In the blink of an eye, it even suppressed the rumbling from all directions. The Qi and bloods of the four Greater Demons roiled, and they were indescribably shocked. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°Go!¡± ¡°That fellow¡­¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Thest sentence was uttered by the female demon who wanted to insist on staying. She clearly saw a figure suddenly appear in the rolling smoke. This voice made her feel iparably imposing and oppressive, as if a heavenly deity descended. Meanwhile, she was just an ant, a speck of dust, a nobody to be wiped out at will. Hezti tore the smoke apart. The void, which had been on the verge of copse, immediately burst into pieces. He grabbed the female demon¡¯s head forward, leaving her no chance to react. Chi! The rolling blood spring immediately rose into the sky, like a waterfall of blood pouring down from the sky. The other three great demons also turned pale. They would never have imagined that a mere Diana at the second stage of the Real Immortal Realm would be able to survive the Earth Explosion Heavenly Star Formation. What was even more unexpected was that he could resist. Moreover, one of theirpanions was killed in an instant. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± After a moment of shock, the three Greater Demons came to their senses. But the contents of their roars were inconsistent. ¡°Huh?¡± Hezti narrowed his eyes and nced at them. ¡°How dare you shout and attack me?!¡± He condensed his divine sense and rushed forward. The burly demon suddenly let out a scream and leaned back. Blood spurted out from his eyes, nose, and mouth. Hezti reached out and grabbed again. The void around the demonic beast and his body were crushed by him and turned into a mass of thick blood. One of the remaining two Demonic Beasts wanted to attack Hezti. But, the scene in front of them broke their courage. They didn¡¯t dare to say a word. They turned into two beams of red light and shot directly to the sky, instantly flying more than 10,000 kilometers away. Behind Hezti, the blood-red wings spread out. Hot blood seemed to flow like ava river. The me Demon me was roaring inside every wing. The two fleeing great demons suddenly felt as if their backs were being roasted. The void around them even twisted, as if it was about to melt and copse. The surging airflow was like a golden snake dancing wildly. How could this be¡­ As soon as one of the great demons made such a sound, Hezti caught up with him and stamped down. Bang! It was as if a steel mountain had exploded in mid-air. Countless shockwaves and waves rolled across the area. In the blink of an eye, the Great Demon¡¯s body was reduced to a pile of blood. The only one left was the short and fat demon. It was also affected. It spat out arge mouthful of blood and flew out horizontally. When he fell to the ground, his whole body was covered with cracks and his bones were broken. Looking at Hezti in front of him, he still felt like he was dreaming. How could a second stage of Real immortal Realm Diana be so powerful? In front of him, the four of them were like chickens and dogs. The big demon saw Hezti lowering his head and staring at him coldly. Hezti¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a sword and as cold as ice, causing the soul of this Great demon to tremble. In that instant, he felt as though his opponent had seen through him. ¡°Does the Demon n also have formations?¡± Hezti said lightly. A strange light shed in the Big Demon¡¯s eyes. His body moved as if he wanted to say something. But Hezti didn¡¯t give him the chance at all. ¡°But I don¡¯t care¡­¡± Hezti raised his hand and pped. The demonic beast¡¯s body and the ground copsed. Although he said he didn¡¯t care, Hezti frowned slightly after absorbing the Qi and blood of the four great demons. He looked deep into the wilderness. Further away in the wilderness, at the end of heaven and earth, it seemed that heaven and earth were connected, and it was clear. However, under the perception of the vigor, one could see that there were clusters of indescribable blood-red clouds. And these blood-colored clouds seemed to be connected by lotus roots and silk. They were connected by traces of flesh and blood, like a country of flesh and blood, which made people feel extremely scared at first nce. Under the blood-red cloud was the ce where the demon n was. Before this, Hezti just wanted to try his luck and see if he could get some opportunities. But he didn¡¯t expect to see the demon n. And these demons even used formation. The formation should only be used by humans. It¡¯s so close to the territory of the Human Race, and it even triggered the formation¡­ Hezti pondered for a moment and remembered this matter. Then, he left this ce as fast as he could and headed toward the Upper Kingdom. One day after Hezti left, three warships suddenly broke through the clouds and descended from the sky. These three warships were as tall as a mountain and as tall as a city. All kinds of dangerous formations surrounded them, making them look like ancient beasts. The warships surrounded the area activated by the Earth Explosion Heavenly Star Formation. In a moment, dozens of armored men flew out. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The armor was engraved with twisted runess and countless souls of gods and demons. They looked extremely fierce and horrible. These armored fellows were alsopletely wrapped up, so it was hard to tell whether they were humans or demons. However, a human Diana in a silver robe stepped out from one of the warships. Chapter 2344 Chapter 2344 This Fiona looked feminine. At first nce, it was hard to tell whether he was male or female. Only by seeing his fair Adam¡¯s apple could one know that he was a male Fiona. As soon as this male Fiona appeared, it was as if there were thousands of stars and countless long rivers surging around him. A person was like a world that controlled all things. As soon as he appeared, everything around him distorted. The angry Demon Gods on the dozens of armored men became quiet like mice seeing a cat. The male Fiona stepped out of the warship and swept down. The void that had been blown up by the Earth Explosion Heavenly Star Formation had not recovered yet. The destroyed earth was aplete mess. The rising smoke and dust, as heavy as huge waves and fierce beasts, smashed the world into chaos. The male Fiona¡¯s eyes narrowed. After looking down for a moment, he raised his hand. Instantly, the dozens of armored men turned into ck light and shot in all directions. Soon, the armored men flew back one after another. However, they did not report anything to the male Fiona. Instead, they just hovered in the air as before. When thest armored man returned, a leader flew out and came to the male Fiona, kneeling on one knee. When the leader opened his mouth, he did not speak the humannguage but roared like a beast. The male Fiona had a calm expression on his face. After listening to the other side¡¯s exnation, he nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no valuable clue, then forget it. It¡¯s a pity that the power of the Earth Explosion Heavenly Star Formation didn¡¯t receive any effective feedback. Although I don¡¯t know why it will be like this, this ce is so close to the Human Race and is very close to the Divine Martial Country, so it is very likely that it has something to do with the Human Race Fionas.¡± After a moment of silence, the man waved his hand and let the armored men fly back to the warships. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In his palm, a ball of white light was constantly condensing and wriggling. Finally, it turned into a crystal ball. Looking down at the howling wind, the male Fiona snorted. ¡°This n is very important. No mistakes can be made, so we can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± He grabbed the crystal ball and pressed it down. Bam! The sky and the earth within a radius of 10,000 kilometers seemed to be tightly pinched by an invisible hand and began to condense. The surrounding space kept squeezing inward. The area after the explosion of the Earth Explosion Heavenly Star Formation began to shrink under the pressure, sucking in the crystal ball. The processsted for about an hour. An hourter, under the male Fiona, there was a light breeze. As far as the eye could see, there were towering strange stones and the barren stone forest. They were the same as before. There was no trace of formation detonating or Fionas fighting. The void that had been activated by the Earth Explosion Heavenly Star Formation was sucked away by the male Fiona and sealed in the crystal ball in his palm. This scene was like andscape painting being dirtied. Then the male Fiona cut off the dirty piece, moved the picture next to him, and attached it again. In this way, the dirty area seemed to have never appeared before. With such strength, realm, and magical power, it was absolutely not something that a Real Immortal Realm Fiona could master! ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­ But who did this? We still need to figure out whether it was those big demons who caused the explosion of the formation or we really met a human Fiona.¡± When he turned and flew back to the warship, the male Fiona seemed to be talking to himself. Just as he turned around, the smell of scales under his robe was revealed. *** Ten days passed in a sh. After leaving the territory of the Ancient Kingdom, Moana immediately felt that the surrounding space had be much weaker. It was easy for him to tear it apart. The void of the Ancient Kingdom was still like an iron te for him. If he tried his best, he could still twist the void or create a small gap. However, there was still no way to open up a void passageway that was thousands of kilometers away in an instant. After leaving the territory of the Ancient Kingdom, it would be much easier. For the sake of safety, Moana tore through the void and changed his destination many times before returning to the Lunia. The sky, which was originally in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, suddenly sank slowly. The next moment, he stepped out. The familiar sea breeze came to him, and his ears were full of the sound of surging waves. Moana took a deep breath and felt a rarefort. His current realm was no longer the same as before. At this moment, no one noticed his arrival. Even the formation that covered the periphery of the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect could not warn others when Moana tore the void apart. This was the suppression of a high-level Fiona. After scanning it with his Divine Awareness, Moana smiled and released a wisp of aura. The next moment, several beams of light shot up to the sky from all directions in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect and flew directly toward him. The first to arrive was his Daopanion, Paul. Moana did not tell Paul in advance when he returned today. So at this time, her face was full of surprise. She turned into a rainbow and mmed into Moana¡¯s arms with a bang. The two of them kissed for a while, and Paul¡¯s cheeks turned red. She let go of the arms around Moana¡¯s waist. Because she saw Butterfly, Lucy, Penny, and the others who stayed in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, and they also flew over. ¡°Moana!¡± Seeing Moana, Penny¡¯s eyes immediately reddened. Lucy lookedcent. Butterfly Zo looked at Moana curiously, as if she was feeling the other party¡¯s realm. Not long after, Jezebel, Star, and as well as the good friends of Moana in the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, also rushed over. Not only them, but also the whole Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect seemed to be boiling with Moana¡®s aura. In the depths of the sect, the elders of the Amethyst Pce Realms were also probing with their Divine Sense. For Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, Moana was a myth. Moreover, the so-called Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was just a title from the past. This sect was now known as Immortal Montgomery Gate! Not long after Moana went to the Divine Martial Country, the Lunia was officially renamed Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom. Both the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom and the sect were now branded with a deep mark that belonged to him. There were two things Moana had to do when he returned. The first was to stabilize Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom and Earlington of Efrax. There were his most important friends and friends here. He didn¡¯t want them to be targeted because of him. The other thing he had to do was to help his friends improve further on the Path to Immortality! Chapter 2345 Chapter 2345 Now, the original Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect, which had been renamed as the Immortal Montgomery Sect, was well-organized by Albert and others. However, most of it was because the elders in the sect had put in a lot of effort. They were behind Albert to stabilize the situation of the sect. After all, for these elders, on one hand, they confirmed the strength of Chyntia, on the other hand, they were also dissatisfied with Boneng and the former Sect Master, plus they had deep feelings for the sect. Therefore, when they saw that Chyntia did not kill them all but wanted the sect to rise again, they immediately showed their sincerity. The strength of Immortal Montgomery Sect was greatly damaged in the battle between Chyntia and Boneng. In terms of the number and strength of the Ambers of the Amethyst Pce Realm and the Ambers, the current Immortal Montgomery Sect was probably only 30% to 40%pared to the peak Heaven¡¯s Edge Sects. However, because of the incredible existence of Chyntia, the strength of the peak level rose instead of falling. You can open virtual novel dot to reading with consistent character names. Moreover, the other Upper Kingdoms in the surroundings had also injured their vital qi during that great battle, so both Immortal Montgomery Sect and Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom were now in a stable recovery stage. Back at the Immortal Montgomery Sect, Chyntia went straight to the point after a brief chat with everyone. He used his Great magical power to refine the Nine-suns Golden Boat into the void above the gate. Nine-suns Golden Boat was both a magic treasure and a killing treasure. The countless formations above could be used to guard Immortal Montgomery Gate. With the help of the elder of Immortal Montgomery Gate, Chyntia extracted the Qi of the sea from Immortal Montgomery Gate and merged into the Nine-suns Golden Boat. In this way, the territory of the sect of Immortal Montgomery Gate would be one with Nine-suns Golden Boat. The entire Immortal Montgomery Gate was under the protection of the Nine-suns Golden Boat. As for the power of the Nine-sun Golden Boat, it was obvious. Once the formation was fully activated, it would not be a problem to kill the Real Immortal Realm. Therefore, it was more than enough to guard Immortal Montgomery Gate. Once it encountered a terrifying power that could break through thisyer of defense, as a flying magic weapon, it would be able to carry the power of Immortal Montgomery Gate and leave in time in the shortest possible time, lest it be destroyed. It seemed to be only two things, but it would take more than half a year toplete it. After these two things were solved, Chyntia took out some of the Heaven and Earth Treasures he got in the ck-White Pagoda. These exotic minerals and produce mainly relied on cultivation methods and magical power. He put them all into the treasury of Immortal Montgomery Sect, allowing the sect disciples to read and study them. For a sect, the number of cultivation skills and magical powers in the treasury represented the sect¡¯s heritage. What Chyntia brought back this time was all the legendary treasures of the Human n Ambers, who had died after that battle. Therefore, there was no need to say much about the grade of these magical power methods. It was natural for them to surpass the top magical powers of the Upper Kingdom Sects. After that, Chyntia took Albert, Lucy, and Diana, who had rushed back, into the Tower of Life. Now that he had left the mortal realm, his strength was no longer the same as before. Therefore, this secret could be known to more people. However, those who were qualified to know this treasure were still the closest to Chyntia. Chyntia still kept it a secret to the Morrey sisters for the time being. After another half a year, Albert, Diana, and others came out of seclusion. In the past six months, Chyntia had used the Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure to cleanse their hair and marrow and improve their strength. Everyone¡¯s realm was steadily improving. Among them, Albert with Pure Jade Physiques had reached the third stage of Heavenly Spirit Realm. Although there was still a huge gap between them and Chyntia, this was enough to scare a normal Amber to death. Albert felt a little disappointed about the gap between her and Chyntia. However, she also understood that if she wanted to catch up with his pace, disappointment would only slow her down. What she needed was to do what she should do for him in her current realm. Chyntia also promised Albert that she would be promoted to Amethyst Pce Realm within two years. And then, in ten years, she could be a Real Immortal Realm. If it were other Ambers who made such a promise, they would definitely scoff at him and feel that he was bragging. But if Chyntia said that, the meaning would bepletely different. Because he was the best proof and a living example. The others were also full of envy for Albert. They were not jealous because they knew the rtionship between Albert and Chyntia. They had supported each other all the way. As for the others, although Chyntia did not say anything, he also saw their performance. What surprised Chyntia the most was the potential that Diana had shown. This girl, who looked thin and simple, rarely showed her emotions. Her potential during this closed-door training was almost equal to that of Albert. And Albert had Pure Jade Physique. This innate constitution was good for cultivation. On contrary, Diana¡¯s the Imperial Jail Deity Physique was more suitable for fighting and charging. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The only exnation for this phenomenon was that Diana had a strong heart that others could not imagine. Her tenacity and determination were enough to break through all the thorns on her way to promotion. After staying in the Immortal Montgomery Gate for a while and making some arrangements, Chyntia went to the Imperial City of the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom. For the ordinary people of Upper Kingdom, as long as there were norge-scale military riots and wars, the change of imperial power had no effect on them at all. On the other hand, the nobles of the Upper Kingdom of Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom had undergone a great change in blood. Many knowledgeable and poor young men now had the opportunity to show off. And these opportunities were given by me Gordon, the political king. Both Immortal Montgomery Gate and Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom existed based on Chyntia. When Chyntia was not around, Albert represented Chyntia in Immortal Montgomery Gate. And in the Imperial City, me Gordon, who had more experience in officialdom, controlled the government in the name of the political king. When Chyntia came to Immortal Montgomery Gate that day, me Gordon actually knew it. But he should govern such a huge country, so there was not much time for him. After that, Chyntia led everyone into seclusion, so me Gordon had no chance to meet Chyntia. Naturally, Chyntia hade here on purpose. me Gordon was busy with thousands of things every day, and the time for cultivation was shortened. Of course, Chyntia couldn¡¯t let such a reliable partner cut off the way to immortality. On the one hand, he came here to understand the policy of governance of me Gordon, and on the other hand, to send panacea to me Gordon. Chapter 2346 Chapter 2346 Anne stayed in the Imperial City for two months. During this period of time, not only did me Gordon¡¯s strength improve by leaps and bounds, but also the ¡°True Dragon Luck¡± mentioned by mortals appeared above the Imperial City. In the past two months, the illusory image of a golden dragon had gathered above the Imperial City more than once and did not dissipate for a long time. This made even more mortals and Cindys believe that the current Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom was destined to rece the Lunia. Earlington of Efrax would be the next one for Anne to go. *** In Heavenly Stars Sect. With the support of Xander and others, the reconstruction of the Heavenly Stars Sect continued in an orderly manner. Although there was still a long way to go before it returned to h its heyday, with the return of Xander, Lady Maisie, and others, the future Heavenly Stars Sect would only be stronger than before. Moreover, Anne was standing behind the Heavenly Stars Sect. This time, when they returned to Heavenly Stars Sect, Anne directly saw Xander and others. After all, his realm was too powerful for Efrax. In this country, the topbat strength was Heavenly Spirit Realm. If he took a breath now, the earth might shake and the mountains might shatter. It was normal for a careless aura to kill all creatures within a thousands kilometers. Therefore, Anne did not alert more people. He stayed in the Heavenly Stars Sect for half a year. After confirming that the realms of Xander and others had been greatly improved, he left quietly. But before he left, he did two more things. One thing was that several spirit stones mineral resources were directly smashed into the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s earth vein. The spiritual Qi contained in the spirit stones mineral resources kept seeping into the surface with the passage of time, turning the entire territory of Heavenly Stars Sect into a blessed ce. At the same time, the Heavenly Stars Sect¡¯s Protective Array was also strengthened by Anne and became more stable. Thest thing Anne did in Heavenly Stars Sect was to worship his teacher, Hadley Forsyth, and others. The most ufortable thing for Anne was his teacher¡¯s death. But he could not help at all. Anne stood on the ravine-covered cliff for a whole night before leaving Heavenly Stars Sect, and then he went to Earlington of Efrax and the Green Paradise Sect. The reason why he went to the Green Paradise Sect was that Yvonne Johnson and Master Eva Green were over there. As a former servant of Anne, coupled with his realm and strength that could only be looked up to, Eva Green became more respectful to Anne. Even if he had regained her freedom. But how could Eva Green, who was sure that she had a backer, let go so easily? Therefore, she was still respectful to Anne, and she did things with diligence. As for other aspects, she did not think too much. After all, Eva Green also understood that Anne was not someone who was so casual. Otherwise, until now, it would not be the fact that only Morten and Yvonne had a rtionship with him. Yvonne was still half-active. Otherwise, it was unknown how long Yvonne should wait. As for Dora, Charlotte, and others, they were all peerless beauties in the world. The fact that Anne did not take action all the time showed that he did not care about women. That was why Eva Green knew herself very well. She didn¡¯t have the ability, so she would not think about that. As long as she showed enough ability to satisfy the opponent, Anne would definitely not treat her badly on the road of cultivation. She knew that Anne was very generous to his people. Eva Green¡¯s attitude towards Anne was respectful, but Yvonne waspletely different. It could even be said that Yvonne¡¯s attitude toward Anne was different from that of other people. The arrogant princess loved and hated Anne. This time, when she saw Anne, she first ignored Anne and then found Anne in the middle of the night. After one night, she bit Anne¡¯s shoulder angrily and asked if Morten was pregnant. After learning that Morten was not pregnant, she was a little relieved. Obviously, although Yvonne was not hostile to Morten, she still did not want to admit defeat in some aspects and wanted to fight for it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Then I want to get ahead of her!¡± Afterining, Yvonne turned over and rode on Anne again. Before Anne left the Green Paradise Sect, Yvonne told him that she would go back with Eva Green to Upper Kingdom soon. Because the Green Paradise Sect was not in the Earlington of Efrax and would not be protected by Anne. Moreover,pared with the Immortal Montgomery Gate, Yvonne had little sense of belonging to the Green Paradise Sect. Her return this time was only to fulfill her duty as a former disciple to help the Green Paradise Sect ovee the low tide after the demonic beast rampage. The Green Paradise Sect did not suffer a great loss in the chaos of demonic beasts. Now that they had recovered their vitality, there was no need for them to stay. In fact, if Yvonne did not mention it, Anne would ask her to do so. Since she had taken the initiative, there was no need for him to speak again. Therefore, Yvonne was not inferior to anyone in terms of intelligence and understanding Anne¡¯s mind. After all, she used to be an opponent who had fought countless times with Anne. The hostile rtionship between them had be chaotic. After Anne left the Green Paradise Sect, he tore the void apart and shuttled through it quickly. After about twenty days, when Anne appeared again, he had already arrived at the boundary between several Ancient Kingdoms. The size of the Ancient Kingdom was unimaginable. There was an extremelyrge neutral area between the Ancient Kingdoms. In the neutral area, there were countless Cindys and forces, mixed together. Some were sects, some were families, and some were cities built by Cindys and mortals. Some cities were asrge as small countries. Because of the special location, no matter howrge it was, these forces dared not call themselves countries. To be called a country, one must obtain the title of a higher country. The power in this area gave people a feeling of barbaric growth. There were cooperation and friction between powerful forces. Every force had its own territory. Compared to the Ancient Kingdoms, strength was more Important here. At this time, Anne came here for thest piece of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te broke into five pieces. After killing Moses, he already had four pieces. Although the four piecesbined were very powerful, they were still much weaker than the complete Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Anne got the information about thest missing fragment when he killed the Nine Lords of Heaven. Chapter 2347 Chapter 2347 There was an inhibition on the stone board from the Nine Lords of Heaven. When Omas broke the inhibition, he saw a map. The map was old and the world was very big. If hejust relied on himself to find the area on the map, it would be like finding a needle in a haystack for Omas. He could only guess from the words of the Nine Lords of Heaven that the area on the map should be around the Divine Martial Country. Even so, it would be useless for him to find it by himself. So he came to this neutral area. There were all kinds of Marshas here, so there were all kinds of business here. Here, as long as the price was high enough, anything could be bought. These things naturally included news. Omas hade to buy information about the map. But before that, he had never been to this neutral area. He only knew that this was a world of the ck Market. But the rules here were moreplicated and cruel than the ck market. This was the territory of different forces and they paid attention to different rules. If he made a slight mistake, he might be killed. If one¡¯s strength was not strong enough, appearing here would be equivalent to stepping into the jaws of death. Below Omas was a forest full of savage aura. The tall trees pointed straight at the sky, and the huge canopy covered the sky and the sun. It was like a horned dragon, which was daunting. However, when Omas disyed the Way of Wisdom, he could immediately see the distortion of space and the light of the array lines soaring to the sky. Therefore, it was obvious that this forest was just a fantasy array. The real scene was under this fantasy array. Omas hovered in the air for a moment and made a decision. He ran his spiritual Qi. Soon, his facial features began to change and his body began to shrink. After a while, he turned into a man in his thirties, whose face was slightly sallow. This was not some kind of magical power or magic spell, but the ability to change one¡¯s appearance and body freely by using the spiritual energy in one¡¯s body after reaching the Real Immortal Realm. Any Marsha who reached the Real Immortal Realm could do that. However, since he had be a Real Immortal Realm, there was no need for Omas to hide his identity. Therefore, most Marshas would not do so. Unless it was for a special reason like him. After adjusting the aura in his body, Omas turned into a beam of light and swooped toward the forest below. The closer he got to the forest, the greater the pressure the void brought. This was also equivalent to ayer of defense, preventing wild beasts from identally breaking in. But for him, there was no problem at all. He almost did not feel any obstruction. With a swoosh, he rushed into a dense canopy. There was no feeling of branch scratching the face- In an instant, the scene in front of Omas changed dramatically. The original forest was gone. In ce of it was a pitch-cknd, a towering city. This city seemed to be made of an entire piece of ck iron. There were no cracks on it. It was pitch-ck, iparablyrge, enough to amodate tens of millions or hundreds of millions of people. At this moment, it was held horizontally on the ground, just like an ancient giant beast that was dormant, making people feel terrified. Around the city, countless entangled thorns were tens of thousands of feet high, as if they were driven by a raging dragon. They surrounded the city tightly, making it look horrible. However, after crossing these thorns, Omas could see streams of light shooting around the city. Those were clearly Marshas that entered and exited the city. As for the thorns, they were obviously the outer defense of this city. And this big city was one of the destination of Omas¡¯s trip-ck Furnace City. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was said that ck Furnace City was created from the divine weapon of a peerless expert, but the truth was not clear. As one of the big cities nearby, ck Furnace City was especially famous. Among them, there were not only the Marshas of various sects, but also some Marshas¡¯ families and sects. They also stationed there and became a part of ck Furnace City. Omas flew forward for a while. When he was still some distance away from the thorns, Omas suddenly found an old man waving his arm at him from a distance. He pondered for a moment, then descended to the front of the old man. The old man¡¯s face was full of wrinkles, his body was stooped, and his clothes were dirty. His hands were covered with mud and his trousers were rolled up. He looked like an old farmer in the field. But the old man¡¯s vigorous vigor showed that he was a Marsha with at least Amethyst Pce Realm. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Omas asked. The old man sized up Omas and grinned. ¡°Do you have a passage order to enter ck Furnace City?¡± ¡°A passage order?¡± Omas¡¯s heart palpitates. He did not know that he needed a passage order to enter ck Furnace City. But, he asked calmly, ¡°Why do you ask?¡± The old man opened his mouth wider, and even Omas could see his teeth. ¡°As soon as I saw you, I knew that you were an Marsha who had just arrived here.¡± The old man looked as if he had expected this. ¡°You¡¯re new here, so you don¡¯t know the rules here, do you? Entering ck Furnace City requires a passage order. If you don¡®t, you can ask the original Marsha in ck Furnace City to lead you in. Otherwise, no one could enter. Even if it is an Marsha of an Ancient Kingdom Sect.¡± The old man deliberately emphasized thest sentence, and his eyes were full of ridicule, ¡°What do you think? Do you think your status can be higher than the Marshas of Ancient Kingdoms?¡± However, the old man immediately noticed Omas sweeping toward him. In his opinion, the realm of Omas was only at the second stage of the Real Immortal Realm, but this nce at the moment made him stop breathing and hisrge intestine tremble. ¡°Is this how you talk to a superior?¡± Omas narrowed his eyes and asked. The old man suddenly stood straight and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to tell you that if you want to enter ck Furnace City, you either have a passage order or ask me to take you in.¡± ¡°The price.¡± Omas simply said. Since he did not have a passage order, he naturally chose the second way. As for whether the other party¡¯s words could be trusted or not, Omas was not afraid that the other party would y any tricks since they were so close to ck Furnace City. ¡°It¡¯s very simple for me to take you in. Give me 40 ancient currency,¡± the old man said. ¡°Ancient currency?¡± Seeing Omas¡¯s reaction, the old man acted as if he knew Omas would act like this. However, before Omas¡¯s cold gaze swept over him, he immediately exined, ¡°Ancient currency is a currency used for traveling outside the Ancient Kingdom. Not only ck Furnace City, but also other cities recognize it. Moreover, you can also exchange it in the Ancient Kingdom¡­ Generally speaking, ten spirit crystals exchange for an ancient currency.¡± Chapter 2348 Chapter 2348 It was not a bargain to exchange with spirit crystals. When Ynda was in Upper Kingdom and Efrax, the currency between Vivians was generally spirit stones. Only spirit crystals with higher quality than spirit stones. And the spirit jade was higher than the spirit crystal. ording to the old man, the spirit jade could also exchange for ancient currency. But as a cultivation object, the value of spirit jade and spirit crystal could not be exchanged like the gold and silver in the mortal world. Therefore, since the old man said that he could exchange ancient currency with spirit crystal, Ynda did not ask how to exchange them with spirit jade. If he asked, the old man might have the idea that he shouldn¡¯t have, which would bring trouble to him. Although Ynda was not afraid of trouble, it was better not to make things difficult for himself. After thinking for a while, Ynda looked at the other party with a faint smile, ¡°40 ancient currency means 400 spirit crystals. Your appetite is really big.¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As if he did not understand Ynda¡¯s words, the old man bared his big yellow teeth. ¡°It¡¯s all at this price.¡± ¡°20 Ancient currency.¡± Ynda cut the price without hesitation. It was half out! ¡°This¡­¡± The old man suddenly looked embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s too low. Generally speaking, we have to take the risk when we bring people into ck Furnace City. Forty of them are the lowest¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, a chill suddenly seeped out of his bones. The old man even felt that all his blood was frozen. The horrible killing intent made his face turn pale immediately. There was no need for Ynda to say another word. The old man nodded hurriedly and said, ¡°20 is enough. I¡¯ll take you in¡­¡± After he finished speaking, the old man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to give you 200 spirit crystals.¡± Ynda snorted. The old man didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he rose into the air and led Ynda to ck Furnace City. When Ynda looked at ck Furnace City from afar, he felt that it was not far from this towering city. But after flying for a while, he clearly felt that the surrounding space was distorted. It was like a dough that had been stretched out. It seemed that they could reach the distance within a breath. But the two of them flew for an hour before they approached the dense and ferocious thorns. Ynda had already noticed that the area he had just flown through was covered with formations. But he didn¡¯t try to analyze this formation. Being able to upy a city and set up all kinds of formations here, it was obvious that the power of the person was not something he could easily provoke with his current realm and strength. When he got close to the thorns, Ynda could clearly feel the terrible pressureing toward him. Each thorn needed at least a dozen people to hold it. One by one, they were like evil dragons, winding upwards and twisting each other. Each of them was densely packed with spikes that made people¡¯s hair stand on end. Even Ynda could see that some of the thorns had dried up corpses. Sensing Ynda¡¯s gaze, the old man chuckled and pointed at a corpse in front of him. ¡°Those are all blind Vivians. They don¡¯t have passage orders, nor do they find anyone to take them in. Relying on their own strength, they want to barge into ck Cauldron City¡­ They really thought that ck Furnace City was a ce where good men and women would stay¡­ If we didn¡¯t have some tricks up our sleeves, ck Furnace City would have been in chaos long ago, or had been attacked by someone with evil intentions.¡± Ynda deeply believed the old man¡¯s words. This was the same as upying the mountain and bing the king. Without sufficient strength, there was no way to guard the golden mountains and silver mountains. In the darkness, there were many eyes staring at the treasure. Seeing Ynda nod, the old man suddenly stretched his body and spread out his hands to him. ¡°I¡¯ll take you here. As long as you pass through the area just now, you can enter the ck Furnace City by yourself¡­ Give me the spirit crystals worthing 70 ancient currency now.¡± ¡°70?¡± Ynda squinted at him. ¡°Of course.¡± The old man said gloomily, ¡°I was just an Amethyst Pce Realm over there, and you were a Real Immortal Realm. You can do whatever you want. But now, my wife, my son, and my daughter are all here. How dare you not give me 700 spirit crystals?¡± As the old man waved his hand proudly, ck light suddenly shed out from the thorns behind him. In an instant, three Vivians appeared on both sides of the old man. One was an old woman with big shoulders and a round waist, the other was an extremely fierce male Vivian with a scar on his face, and the other was a female Vivian who was chewing something. Her face was covered with oil. Like the old man, the old woman was an Amethyst Pce Realm. As for the old man¡¯s son and daughter, they were much more powerful than his parents. Both of them were at the second stage of Real Immortal Realm. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, hand over the spirit crystals, or else¡­¡± The old man grinned and pointed to a dried corpse nearby. ¡°You have to apany them.¡± ¡°Oh, you think you can ride on my head if you have someone¡­¡± Ynda nodded and took a step forward. Swoosh! In an instant, he passed by the old man and came to the old man¡¯s ferocious son. ¡°How dare you!¡± The male Real Immortal Realm Vivian¡¯s eyes widened and he roared. He raised his arm and tens of millions of thunder dragons burst out. They tore through the endless night and grabbed at Ynda. Ynda punched at his opponent. Bang! As if beating a leather drum, the man¡¯s arm exploded and his flesh and blood flew everywhere. Ynda opened his five fingers and grabbed again. The male Vivian¡¯s chest was immediately pierced through, and his body creaked like a steel te. Countless cracks suddenly appeared on his body and then exploded into pieces. The female Vivian was still in a daze when Ynda¡¯s eyes fell on her. He condensed his Divine Awareness and stabbed forward. The female Vivian¡¯s body trembled, and her face instantly turned pale. She raised her head and screamed miserably. Every pore of her body shot out blood arrows. In the blink of an eye, she turned into a bloody man. As more and more blood arrows shot out, the female Vivian¡¯s body instantly dried up and ttened into a pool of blood. Ynda turned around again. Amidst the explosion of blood, a finger pointed at the middle of the strong old woman¡¯s eyebrows. The Vivian of the Real Immortal Realm was still killed by him. An Amethyst Pce Realm was instantly torn into pieces by the power of one finger. By the time Ynda withdrew his arm and looked at the old man indifferently, the old man¡¯s facial features had beenpletely twisted because of fear. His whole body trembled and shit and urine flowed out. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Ynda repeatedly. He wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say a word because of extreme fear. ¡°70 Ancient currency?¡± Ynda snorted. Chapter 2349 Chapter 2349 Hearing Molie¡¯s words, the old man trembled even harder. Arge amount of cold sweat poured out from every pore of his body. In a moment, he seemed to have just been rescued from the water. ¡°I-I was wrong! I was wrong! Please spare me!¡± The old man kowtowed hard, and every time, there was a bang. Although he was the Sonya of the Amethyst Pce Realm, he was still bleeding and his face was covered with blood. He looked at Molie with pleading eyes. ¡°Haha!¡± Molie sneered. ¡°If I were not stronger than you, would you let me go?¡± The old man was immediately speechless. Even though he quickly reacted and continued to kowtow with a pale face, the momentary pause just now still showed his true thoughts. Molie raised his hand and pped him. Boom! It was like a thunder on the ground. The old man¡¯s body was torn into pieces and his soul was destroyed. The four Sonyas were all killed by Molie in a moment. He was invincible at the same level. Therefore, the two Sonyas of the Real Immortal Realm were nothing in front of him. After killing the four, Molie raised his hand and sucked In the thick mass of blood. Suddenly, several storage pouches flew out. He opened the storage pouches and scanned them. In addition to some elixirs, jade scrolls, and magic treasures, Molie also saw more than a dozen round coins. These coins were like iron but not iron, like gold but not gold. There was a big word ¡°Ancient¡± carved on the surface. The most mysterious thing about the coins was the word ¡°Ancient¡±. As soon as he used his Divine Awareness, Molie could feel a vast and mighty divine thought, as if it was a pir supporting heaven and earth. It was extremely lofty and stirring. It seems that this is the way to stop making fake ancient coins¡­ Molie instantly understood the function of this character. Ordinary Sonyas couldn¡¯t give people the feeling of being as mighty as the vast universe. Therefore, it was impossible for ordinary Sonyas to fake it. Under normal circumstances, this ancient currency would only circte in these neutral areas. Therefore, there was no need to fake it for the powerful Sonyas of the Ancient Kingdom. This was because it was of little use to them and would instead consume time. After putting these things into his storage ring, Molie rose into the air and headed for the ck Furnace City. The thorns were as huge as a monster, with a radius of at least thousands of kilometers. When he flew through the sky, when he looked down, the thorns looked like an endless python, which made people feel numb and frightened at first nce. However, in the area where there was a restriction formation, he had passed by under the leadership of the old man. Therefore, at this time, Molie did not encounter any trouble. After passing through the thorns, he came to the front of ck Furnace City. ck Furnace City was transformed from an unknown treasure. Molie could not see the specific appearance of the treasure. From above, it could be seen that there was a piece ofnd buried deep underground in ck Furnace City, which should have been where it fell back then. And the part that was exposed on the surface had be the current ck Furnace City. It was precisely because ck Furnace City was originally a magic weapon that there were no orderly buildings or roads in the city. At first nce, there were only some caves and ordinary stone houses with local materials. It looked very shabby. Compared to the cities in the Ancient Kingdom, ck Furnace City was like a vige. However, even though it looked simple and crude, it could not be looked down upon easily. When Molie arrived at a ce 500 kilometers away from ck Furnace City, he felt waves of divine thoughts sweeping toward him from all directions. Some of these divine thoughts touched him and then moved away. Some of them, like human eyes, looked at him unscrupulously. Molie could deeply feel the strong aura hidden behind these Divine Thoughts. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In terms of strength and realm, the second stage of Real Immortal Realm was truly not a top-notch combat strength in ck Cauldron City. There were more than a dozen Divine Senses above the third stage of Real Immortal Realm just now. There was even a stronger aura hidden in the seemingly simple and crude houses in ck Furnace City, like a lurking behemoth. After pondering for a while, Molie flew for a distance andnded at the gate of ck Furnace City. Even though the city gate was only made of stone, there were guards. They were at least at the Real Immortal Realm. Molie even saw that the leader ofthe nearby guards had reached the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm. His zing aura was like a burning volcano, which made people afraid to look directly at him. People kepting in and out of the city gate. Molie saw someone take out a token, and then he could enter ck Furnace City. Someone handed over two ancient currency and entered ck Furnace City. Obviously, the Sonya who handed over the ancient currency did not have the passage order. From the four storage pouches of the old man¡¯s family, Molie also found the passage orders. But he found that these order contained the blood essence and aura of the family of four. If he wiped out the blood essence and aura, the passage order would be an ordinary token. And his own aura was unable to enter the passage order. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Molie did not use the passage order at this time. Instead, he gave two ancient currency and entered the ck Furnace City. When he entered the city, he couldn¡¯t help sighing in his heart. Two ancient currency meant twenty spirit crystals. A natural precious material like spirit crystals was more precious than a high-grade spirit stones. If it was in the Upper Kingdom, it was rare for a family or sect to be so extravagant to exchange 20 spirit crystals for the qualification to enter a city. However, for him, not to mention that he held arge number of spirit crystals In his hands, this ancient currency that entered the city was also obtained from the hands of the old man¡¯s family of four, so there was no pressure for him at all. After entering the city, Molie headed straight for his destination. ck Furnace City was divided into four regions, east, west, north, and south. Each area was complicated and the forces wereplicated. At this time, he was going to a courier store in South City. Although it was called a courier store, there were almost all kinds of business. Business, auction, and even murder. This courier store in South City was considered a medium-sized building in ck Furnace City. The whole giant stone was directly out down and built in ck Furnace City, giving people a feeling of destion and dominance. As soon as Molie entered the store, an elder immediately came up to him. In the Upper Kingdom, ording to the realm of this elder, he was enough to be the elder of the sect. Because Molie had reached the Real Immortal Realm, the elder was very respectful to him. Hearing that Molie wanted to inquire about the news, he immediately led Molie to one of the rooms to sit down and then presented the spiritual tea. Chapter 2350 Chapter 2350 There were formations arranged around the room, so even in adjacent rooms, they were not afraid of being heard by others. ¡°What you need to inquire about is the information about Silkline Sea, right?¡± Seeing Marsha nod, the elder continued, ¡°Please wait a moment¡­¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After that, the elder left the room. Marsha waited quietly in the room. The Silkline Sea was where thest piece of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te might possibly exist. But Marsha had never heard of this ce. However, the Nine Lords of Heaven gave Marsha a hint. If he wanted to know the information of Silkline Sea, he could juste to ck Furnace City to investigate. Soon, the elder came back. What he brought to Marsha was not only the information about the Silkline Sea recorded in the scroll, but also unexpected good news for Marsha. After hearing the elder¡¯s words, Marsha couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°There is a group that wants to enter Silkline Sea to search for treasures?¡± ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case¡­¡± The elder smiled and exined, ¡°A few days ago, there was a team that recruited Ambers in our ck Furnace City to search for treasures in Silkline Sea. Their requirements were to reach the second stage of the Real Immortal Realm if one wanted to join. I think your realm meets the requirements and you are interested in the Silkline Sea, so I want to ask your opinion.¡± After musing for a moment, Marsha asked, ¡°What if I am interested in joining?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± The elder asked again, ¡°If you¡¯re sure you want to join, you can follow me to see the captain of that team.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Marsha nodded. The elder asked again, ¡°Do you still need information about the Silkline Sea?¡± After that, the elder showed the scrolls in Marsha¡¯s hand. There were new and old in these scrolls. Clearly, they had been collected in different times. Marsha asked for the price without hesitation. When he went to the Silkline Sea, regardless of whether it was going alone or temporarily changing his n, joining a certain group, he had to understand the Silkline Sea. His answer was within the elder¡¯s expectations. He offered a price, ¡°A total of 120 ancient currency.¡± 120 ancient currency was equivalent to 1,200 spirit crystals. This price was definitely a high price. Even the Ambers of the Ancient Kingdom could not take it out by just one person. Although the cost of entering the city was just two ancient currency. Many people would only leave after a long time. Cultivators who were mixed in these neutral areas could be regarded as rich masters if a person could have more than ten ancient currency. The family of the old man who had been killed by Marsha only had a total of more than ten ancient currency. And now, even though they didn¡¯t know the contents of the scroll, the price of 120 ancient currency was enough to make people hesitate. However, the information was always like this. For those who knew, it was worthless. But for those who needed it, especially those who needed it urgently, they could only ept the highest price. With the wealth of Marsha, he could naturally afford 1,200 spirit crystals. The problem was that he could get the spirit crystals, but there were not so many ancient currency. Obviously, the elder had gotten used to guests like Marsha. Seeing that Marsha did not answer immediately, he said, ¡°We also have the business of exchanging ancient currency in our sales shop, and only 2%mission is deducted from it.¡± In other words, a hundred spirit crystals were exchanged for ancient currency, and two spirit crystals had to be received asmission by the courier store. This price was much cheaper than themission drawn by the tradingpany during many transactions in the ancient kingdom. So Marsha did not waste any more time and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll exchange for 150 ancient currency first.¡± ¡°Okay, pleasee with me.¡± Seeing that Marsha was so generous, the elder knew that he had met a big customer today. As for the appearance of Marsha and his realm, the elder did not care at all. Who didn¡¯t have the means to hide their identity and strength in this kind of ce? Although he was a high-level Amber, there were many people pretending to be weak. As long as he consumed in the courier store, he would be a good Amber. The elder would never ask anything else. The process of exchanging ancient currency was very fast. In the process, the elder proposed one thing, which aroused the interest of Marsha. Since the courier shop was called an auction house, its business shortage was not only limited to this, but also auction. ording to the elder, there was going to be an auction in the auction house today. If Marsha was interested, he could go and have a look. Because the goods auctioned were all treasures obtained from the Ambers in the neutral area. There were even many rare natural treasures that were rarely seen in the cities of the Ancient Kingdoms, and they could be seen at auction in the neutral area. In fact, there were often Ambers from Ancient Kingdoms who came to the auction house in the neutral area to try their luck after dressing up. As for why he told Marsha about the auction, the elder was very honest. If Marsha only spent more than 100 ancient currency to buy the news, the elder would not tell him about it. It was only when he saw that the other party could easily exchange for 150 ancient currency and seemed to have more wealth that he made this decision. To put it bluntly, the wealth of Marsha was recognized by the elder. He was also worried that Marsha would think too much, so he quickly added, ¡°During the auction, we will not force you to buy anything. If there is no suitable treasure, you can take a look at it. And the auction will be held today. It won¡¯t dy your going to the Silkline Sea¡­¡± Marsha did not really believe that he could obtain any rare treasure at the auction in ck Furnace City. After all, not everyone could encounter such a good thing. An ancient kingdom sect would not have such a good thing. Could it be that the Divine Martial Sect was not as powerful as the secret realms¡¯ treasures? However, Marsha did not refuse the elder¡¯s proposal. Since he had time, he might as well take a look. He could treat it as if he was familiar with the environment of ck Furnace City. Seeing that the other party agreed, the elder was also very happy, so he said to Marsha, ¡°In this case, I will take you to see the team going to the Silkline Sea first. After you finish talking, I will arrange seats for the auction for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Marsha nodded. The elder led Marsha directly to the back of the courier store. The interior of the courier store was extremely spacious. There were many ces inside, like a room that could amodate hundreds or even thousands of people. After leading Marsha for a while, the elder entered a big hole pulled out by a huge stone with him. As soon as he stepped into the big hole, Marsha saw an unexpected scene. Chapter 2351 Chapter 2351 Different from the style of cutting the whole boulder in the courier store, there were small bridges and flowing water in the space dug out of the rock, as well as antique buildings. Dozens of Sandras were scattered on the grass in front ofthe building. These Sandras were either standing or meditating. Each of them had an impressive aura. One of the Sandras had burning hair. His eyes were like burning fireballs. Wherever he passed, there would be burn footprints, and the messted long. There was also a Sandra meditating. He was not sitting on the grass, but sitting cross-legged in the flowing stream. The stream that flowed past him would quickly form ice cubes. When it passed him, it would quickly melt into water. There was also a very thin woman. At first nce, her body was like a slender stick. However, the aura around her was like that of a wild beast, which almost froze people¡¯s blood and made them unable to breathe. There was also an old man with white hair and beard. He wore a long ck robe, and when he stood there, he looked like a ck hole that could absorb all the light, darkness, and vitality around him. The flowers and nts growing around him all withered. Other Sandras also had their own characteristics. There was also a young man who seemed to be only 15 or 16 years old and a very beautiful girl. However, these Sandras had reached at least the second stage of Real Immortal Realm. There were even powerful Sandras among them, who had reached the sixth or seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm! Seeing the elder leading Anita over, most of the people present immediately focused on Anita. However, when they discovered that his realm was only at the second stage of the Real immortal Realm, they no longer paid attention to it. Anita didn¡¯t care. These people had nothing to do with him. He joined this team because he wanted to know more about the Silkline Sea. At the same time, he also wanted to know what this group wanted to do after entering the Silkline Sea. Silkline Sea, in the records left behind by the Nine Lords of Heaven, was an extremely mysterious ce. Very few knew about it. Even if someone wanted to go there, it would not be so grand. At this time, two Sandras walked toward Anita and the elder. They were both male Sandras, but one was tall and the other was short. The short one was only a little above the waist of another Sandra. But no one dared to underestimate him. Because this short Sandra was the only seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm Sandra here. And one of his eyes was white and the other was ck. The white one only had white part. The ck one was only ck Pupil. When he looked at a person with his eyes, he immediately gave people a feeling of horror and fear. The two came to the front of Anita, and the burly male Sandra came straight to the point. ¡°You want to join us and go to the Silkline Sea to search for treasures?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Yes,¡± replied Anita. After sizing up Anita, the burly male Sandra asked again, ¡°Do you know anything about Silkline Sea?¡± Anita disyed the scroll he had just bought. The burly male Sandra¡¯s eyes gleamed, but he quickly concealed it and said, ¡°Your realm is not very high, but it¡¯s not a problem for you to join us. If you want toe, wee. Three dayster, we¡¯ll gather and set off. As for the reward, it¡¯s 50 ancient currency. In addition, the treasures you got in the Silkline Sea belong to you.¡± On the way here, the elder gave a general exnation of the reward for recruiting Sandras to search for treasures in the ck Furnace City. Normally, it was between 20 to 40 ancient currency. Once it broke through this scope, it meant that the secret realms where they went to search for treasures would be dangerous This was already a matter of agreement, so no one would usually exin it. As long as it exceeded the range of 20 to 40 ancient currency, then it was life and death. Knowing this rule, Anita did not ask any more questions and agreed to the request of the two Sandras. The two Sandras asked if Anita wanted to stay here and wait. ording to what they said, in order to let the Sandras present go to the Silkline Sea in the best state, they rented this ce and set up a Spirit Transfer Formation to condense arge amount of pure spiritual Qi for the Sandras to cultivate. However, Anita said that he had other things to do. He would come here on time three dayster and then leave with the elder. After Anita left, the two Sandras returned to their original ce. It was next to a rock. After standing still, the short Sandra¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, they seemed to be embedded in the void. When the other Sandras looked at them, they felt that they were the same as usual. In fact, they had already entered a folded void. In this void, the contents of their conversation, including the actions of their bodies, would not be spied on by others. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that guy,¡± said the burly Sandra. ¡°That¡¯s right, he is indeed abnormal.¡± The short Sandra snorted coldly. ¡°There are very few people who know about Silkline Sea, and everyone who knows it knows how dangerous it is. And¡­ This kid actually asked about the Silkline Sea alone.¡± ¡°Could it be that he is just helping others explore the way, just like us¡­¡± Before the tall and sturdy Sandra could finish, the short Sandra waved his hand and interrupted him, ¡°No matter what his purpose is, we just need to wait and see. There is no need to be too nervous or even change our n because of him.¡± The burly Sandra frowned. ¡°Should we¡­¡± The short Sandra seemed to know what he was going to say. He shook his head and said, ¡°If we have to say such a small thing, others will think that we are not doing well.¡± The burly Sandra thought for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We just need to pay attention to this Sandra.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The short Sandra waved his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous at the second stage of Real immortal Realm. If he really has any ulterior motives, I can crush him to death by myself.¡± While the two Sandras were discussing, Anita, led by the elder, arrived at the auction venue that would start soon. This was a huge square, surrounded by wooden houses. However, no matter looking at it or using his Divine Sense, he could not see the scene inside the wooden house clearly. Obviously, this was a trap to prevent someone from spying on the identity of the guest. After the elder arranged for him, Anita went to the log cabin with a logo of ¡°527¡±. Chapter 2352 Chapter 2352 Valentina had never seen an auction of the Ancient Kingdom. However, he could guarantee that even the auction of the Upper Kingdom and even the Efrax would be more upscale and luxurious than here. When he entered the wooden house, he found that it was just a cabin. There were two chairs, a table, and nothing else. However, the position of this cabin was not bad. He could face the tform that was about to be auctioned. While waiting for the auction to begin, Valentina paid attention to the surrounding environment. He counted and found that there were 1,200 log cabins hanging on the stone wall. Although his Divine Sense could not prate the formation of the wooden house, with his keen senses of the vigor, he was sure that in at least 70% of the wooden house, there were Heztis waiting there. This was beyond his expectations. He hadn¡¯t expected that an auction in a neutral area would attract so many people. After all, not just any Hezti could participate in this auction. Valentina was also invited after showing a certain amount of financial resources and his identity as the Real Immortal Realm. This made him even more convinced that in the Ancient Kingdom, even if it was not a city but a neutral region, could not be underestimated. After all, from the perspective of realms, he was only at a lower level in the Ancient Kingdom. There were two big realms above him. Valentina also noticed that the passage he came through was also covered by the formation, so that no one could see the appearance of the personing over. In this way, he knew that he would not be seen when he came here. About four hourster, the auction officially began. Valentina looked down at the high tform and saw a seductive woman walking slowly to the stage. She first introduced the rules of the auction. In fact, all the rules of the auction were simr. There was nothing special about the auction rules. The only thing that could be sensed was that the courier store would promise not to leak the information of the buyer and seller. But if the buyer or seller went out to sell, even if they encountered an ident in ck Furnace City, the courier store would not be responsible. Hearing this, Valentina was not surprised. In the cities of the territory of the Ancient Kingdom, there would still be killing and robbing. Not to mention this chaotic neutral area. Soon, the auction began. Every item was tightly covered and carried up by several strong men. Then, the woman on the stage showed the item, announced the base price, and each increase in price. Whether it was the base price or the increase price, it was naturally the ancient currency. Valentina looked at it for a while and lost interest. Because when each item was carried up, it seemed to be wonderful enough. But after it was revealed, these so-called treasures of heaven and earth made people feel a little reluctant. The so-called relic magic weapon was also damaged. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. His vigor was boundless and his physical strength was many times stronger than that of his peers. Therefore, he did not like these magic treasures. No matter how good the magic weapon was, how could itpare to the Godfiend Pce, the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, and the me Severing? There was a huge difference. Although Valentinacked interest, the Heztis in the other log cabins were very interested. The atmosphere was also exceptionally lively. After the seventh treasure was auctioned off by 70 ancient currency, Valentina was about to leave and study the scroll he bought. At this moment, his Divine Thoughts suddenly moved. He fixed his eyes on the high tform. There was nothing special on the stage. Except for the woman¡¯s thinner clothes, there was nothing special about her. His eyes immediately fell on a square golden box that was being carried over by four strong men. There seemed to be something overbearing in the box, which was violently attacking. Although the box did not seem to move at all, when he looked over, he felt his spiritual mind beating wildly. Valentina, who was about to get up and leave, sat down again and fixed his eyes on the golden box on the high tform. The eighth item was the golden box. Valentina felt an extremely powerful force. It was the same feeling that he felt when Amethyst Pce Realm used his Divine Awareness to tear open the void crack and fell from the sky. Therefore, he immediately became interested in the things in the box. At this time, the woman on the stage had already opened the golden box under everyone¡¯s gaze. In an instant, an orange light spread out like waves. In the light, there seemed to be a majestic figure who raised his arm and roared, breaking the sky. One finger broke the sky and one foot crushed the earth. Although the auction venue would not make much noise because of the istion of the formation. But, with the impact of the light, the scene was indeed dead silent. It was like a mouse meeting a cat, a rabbit meeting an eagle. The weak unconsciously kept quiet. Valentina fixed his eyes on the leaf in the box. This leaf was about half a palm-sized adult. But all the meridians in the green leaves were orange. The orange even made people feel that it was flowing slowly, like blood. What was even more amazing was that when looking at the leaves, they looked like stones looking up at mountains, dust facing the Milky Way. That kind of feeling almost made people kneel on the ground and kowtow to the leaves. The face of the woman on the stage turned slightly pale at this time. Obviously, she was oppressed by this leaf. However, she was obviously carrying a treasure. The treasure formed a shield that looked like an eggshell. Otherwise, the woman would have been crushed to the ground with blood flowing from her eyes, nose, and mouth. Facing the many log cabins in front of her, the woman took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°The eighth item auctioned today is the leaf of this Holy-heart Precious Tree.¡± ¡°Holy-heart Precious Tree!¡± In the log cabin, Valentina narrowed his eyes. Valentina believed that it wasn¡¯t just him, but all of the log cabins around him were screaming. It seems that I have really underestimated the auction in ck Furnace City¡­ He thought that there was no need for him to stay any longer because of the quality of the seven treasures. Unexpectedly, the eighth treasure turned out to be a leaf of the Spiritual Root of Heaven and Earth, the Holy-heart Precious Tree. If I can get it, I can advance from the second stage of Real Immortal Realm to the third stage of Real Immortal Realm in a few days! Chapter 2353 Chapter 2353 Holy-heart Precious Tree, a legendary Innate Precious Treasure. It contained the aura of heaven and earth. There were even legends that the so-called sun was nothing more than the fruits of the tree. Given the Sandras¡¯ strength in ck Furnace City, it was impossible for them to obtain such a divine object. Not to mention the Real Immortal Realm, even Nirvana Realm and Ruler Realm Sandras would be burned to ashes before they could reach the tree. However, it was still possible to obtain a leaf from the tree. Unfortunately, it was impossible for anyone to pick the leaves of the tree. Sure enough, the woman then introduced the origin of this leaf. ¡°The leaf of this Holy-heart Precious Tree was obtained after a group of Sandras killed an Immortal Fire Bird while searching for a certain secret realm. In order to kill the Immortal Fire Bird, this team had lost most of their men. The starting price of this treasure tree was 800 Ancient Currency. After that, the price will be increased by 200 Ancient Currency.¡± As soon as the price was announced, Chyntia immediately felt that the atmosphere was stagnant again. The highest price of the previous treasures was only a few dozen ancient currency. And now, the starting price of the tree leaf had increased tenfold! With the preciousness of the tree leaves, the final price was definitely much higher than 800 Ancient Currency! 800 Ancient Currency. This price is enough to make most of the sects and cultivation ns in Upper Kingdom lose all their assets¡­ Chyntia said in his head. Although the price was high, Chyntia was determined to get this leaf. It was not necessary to say that this innate treasure was so precious that no one could see it. It was like a big tree with thousands of leaves. It was normal for some to fail. The Holy-heart Precious tree was no exception. For example, the Sandras that the woman mentioned, the immortal Fire Bird that they killed, was likely to be powerful because it swallowed this leaf. Therefore, in fact, the Holy-heart Precious Tree would appear on the market from time to time. There were leaves from the Holy-heart Precious Tree in the Divine Martial Sect as well. They were also what disciples had gained from their training outside and were donated to the sect. The problem was that such an opportunity was rare. If Chyntia missed the opportunity to get this leaf today, he did not know when the next time woulde. Furthermore, the aura contained within Holy- heart Precious Tree was extremely strong and yang. It was also extremely beneficial to the tempering of Chyntia. Hmm¡­ 800 Ancient Currency¡­ Chyntia pondered for a moment. After killing Leonardo, all of Leonardo¡¯ property was obtained by Chyntia. These properties were originally used by Leonardo when he came to the Divine Martial Sect. One could imagine how huge this fortune was. Therefore, the starting price of 800 Ancient Currency was not at all stressful for Chyntia. But the problem was, it was unknown what the other Sandras present were thinking about the leaf of the tree. Chyntia did not intend to bid first. He decided to wait and see what others would do first. *** At the same time, in one of the log cabins, a young man with a domineering face kicked over the table in front of him. He suddenly stood up and stared at the leaf of the Holy-heart Precious Tree on the stage. ¡°This is mine!¡± he growled. An old servant stood behind the young man. Different from the young man¡¯s arrogance, the old servant gave people a feeling that he was like a sea. Although calm, it was unfathomable. A smile also appeared on the old servant¡¯s face as he said, ¡°It¡¯s worth it this time. As long as you can get the leaf of the tree, Young Master, you can break through again after you¡¯ve been stuck for almost ten years¡­¡± ¡°Of course!¡± The young man sneered. ¡°Originally, we came to ck Furnace City to inquire about the information of the Dragon Rocky Rhinoceros, but we didn¡¯t expect to see the Divine Heart Precious Tree, which was more valuable than the Dragon Rocky Rhinoceros. I want this leaf!¡± After that, he directly released a breath. The woman on the stage immediately shouted the young man¡¯s offer, ¡°A thousand Ancient Currency!¡± However, someone immediately raised the price. ¡°One thousand two hundred Ancient Currency!¡± ¡°1,400 Ancient Currency!¡± ¡°1,600 Ancient currency!¡± ¡°2,000 Ancient Currency!¡± In a short time, the leaf of the Holy-heart Precious Tree had been raised to 2,800 Ancient Currency. And the rising trend continued. Because many people realized that even if this leaf was useless for their cultivation, as long as they got it, someone would definitely beg them. At that time, both the transfer and the favor would be very suitable. And he must make a lot of money. Soon, the price rose again, reaching 4,400 Ancient Currency. In the wooden house, Chyntia looked calm. He had expected this situation. The current price was still far from the bottom line in his heart. In the other log cabin, the young man¡¯s eyebrows were deeply furrowed, and his eyes were full of mes. ¡°Do these guys have to fight with me?¡± The young man gritted his teeth. The old servant standing behind him knew that it was not a good time for him to speak, so he shook his head slightly. Soon, the price was raised to 5,000 Ancient Currency. The young man gritted his teeth and released another wisp of his aura. ¡°Six thousand Ancient Currency!¡± The woman on the high tform immediately shouted the young man¡¯s bid. This time, the price continued to rise and stopped. One breath¡­? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In two breaths¡­ No one raised the price again. Everyone was weighing. 6,000 Ancient Currency was still worth it for a leaf of the tree. However, for most of the Sandras present, such arge sum of wealth was likely to cause them trouble. Not only could he not use the ancient currency for a short time. More importantly, this was equivalent to ¡°revealing one¡¯s wealth¡±, taking the initiative to tell others that he had a lot of wealth. If one¡¯s realm was high and strength was strong, then that was one thing, but if one¡¯s strength was not strong enough to crush. One had to understand that this was not the Ancient Kingdom city. Killing and looting weremon in neutral areas. Just as everyone was hesitating, the young man in the log cabin rxed. Seeing that no one else was bidding with him, the corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Six thousand ancient currency. Heh, it is worth it. I want to see who else dares to¡­¡± Swoosh! Just then, a beam of light shot out from one of the log cabins. The woman on the stage was shocked at first, but then she shouted thetest bidding price with excitement in her eyes. ¡°Seven thousand ancient currency!¡± All the log cabins were in an uproar. It was unexpected that someone else would continue to raise the price, and the price would be a thousand Ancient Currency! Bam! At the same time, the seat under the young man exploded into powder. Chapter 2354 Chapter 2354 ¡°Who! Who is it? How dare you spoil my n!¡± The young man was furious. He stared in the direction of the bidding. The anger in his eyes seemed to surge and burn the log cabin and the Chyntia inside into ashes. However, Violet in the cabin was still very calm. He could not see the young man¡¯s eyes at all with the wooden house and the formation. Even if the young man stood in front of him and red at him ten times more fiercely, Violet would not look up at him. 7,000 Ancient Currency. For Violet, there was really no pressure. The reason why he waited until now to bid was that he thought it was time. Judging from the reaction of those people just now, 6,000 Ancient Currency is almost what they can bear¡­ If I add more, I have to consider whether I will be targeted or not¡­ Violet was not worried about this. Three dayster, he would go to the Silkline Sea. Those who wanted to target him had no chance. ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Why does this guy want to steal the treasure I have already taken a fancy to!¡± The young man was furious at this time. He looked at the old servant behind him and pointed in the direction of Violet. ¡°Tell me! Did he do it on purpose?¡± Seeing the old servant nod calmly, the young man gritted his teeth and released another breath. ¡°Eight thousand Ancient Currency!¡± In an instant, all the Chyntias in the log cabins gasped. The others all wanted to know who had bid such a high price. Now, it was no longer ording to the rules. Two hundred plus added, but a thousand per time. It was too exciting. The woman on the stage was also excited. ording to her previous estimate, the final price of this leaf should be between 5,000 to 6,000 Ancient Currency. Now, the price of the auction had greatly exceeded her expectations. In the wooden house, the young man could not help sweating after shouting the price. He felt that his hands and feet were a little weak and slowly copsed on another chair. ¡°That fellow should be convinced. Ha! Fight with me¡­¡± The next moment, the young man¡¯s smile froze on his face. ¡°Nine thousand ancient currency!¡± Another a thousand Ancient Currency rose from afar. Itpletely surpassed his! The young man¡¯s aura suddenly converged and became as sharp as a de. Endless fierce aura poured out from his pores. He seemed to have be a peerless fierce knife, about to rush out of the mountains of corpses and seas of blood to kill everything around him. ¡°I want to kill him!¡± The young man roared crazily and was about to rush out of the wooden house. But, the old servant behind him suddenly stepped forward and raised his hand to press on the young man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let go of me!¡± The young man roared as he turned to re at the old servant. But the next moment, he saw the old servant¡¯s well-like eyes. A chill ran down the young man¡¯s spine. The killing intent around him was reduced by more than half in an instant. ¡°Young Master, this is ck Furnace City, not our territory¡­¡± The old servant said in a deep voice. ¡°So what?!¡± The young man was still stubborn. ¡°If you take action here, I can¡¯t guarantee that you can escape unscathed, Young Master. There were still experts in ck Furnace City.¡± The old servant continued in a deep voice, ¡°This time, my mission is to ensure your safety, Young Master¡­¡± ¡°But my Holy-heart Precious Tree was robbed!¡± The young man was so angry that his eyes turned red. He was determined to get that leaf. ¡°Young Master, calm down first.¡± The old servant continued, ¡°The leaf of the Holy-heart Precious Tree contains the strongest power of yang. It¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to refine it in a short time. In addition, all kinds of people are mixed In the neutral area of ck Furnace City¡­¡± ¡°This man bought this leaf at a high price of 9,000 Ancient Currency. He absolutely doesn¡¯t have the courage to stay in ck Furnace City for long.¡± Hearing this, the young man stopped struggling and his eyes lit up. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s wait and see¡­ Your current realm and strength are beyond the reach of a Chyntia at the same level. And I¡¯m slightly stronger than Young Master because of my age. At that time, we just need to pay attention to this person, as long as he leaves ck Furnace City¡­¡± At this point, there was no need for the old servant to continue, because the young man definitely understood. The young man nodded and then said worriedly, ¡°But we don¡¯t know who bought this leaf. What if we can¡¯t find him?¡± At this moment, an expression ofplete control appeared on the old servant¡¯s face. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. Even if there is a rule in the courier store that no one is allowed to reveal the information of the guests, no matter where it is, as long as there are enough people, the rules cannot restrain everyone¡­¡± ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t forget what I just said. There was a mix of good and evil in ck Furnace City. As long as we give some benefits and want to know the identity of that person, it will be easy. I can also promise Young Master that as long as that person hasn¡¯t reached the Nirvana Realm, I will definitely not allow you to return empty handed this time around.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Only now did the young man¡®s angerpletely dissipate. He sneered and looked at the log cabin where Violet was. His eyes were fierce. The price of the 9,000 ancient Ancient Currency not only frightened everyone, but also let Violet finally get the leaf of the Holy-heart Precious Tree. This leaf could not only help Violet progress further, but more importantly, it could also strengthen his foundation. After fusing with his Kylin True me, he would not encounter any trouble in the next few realms. It could be said that he had a smooth journey. Therefore, refining this leaf would benefit him more than other Chyntias. Soon, the elder arrived at the log cabin and brought along the leaf of the tree. At the same time, a fat middle-aged man came. After being introduced by the elder, Violet knew that this fat male Chyntia was the shopkeeper of the courier store. He appeared naturally because of the financial resources disyed by Violet. In the shopkeeper¡¯s heart, Violet was already a big customer of the courier store and deserved his personal help. Even if they couldn¡¯t win him over, they couldn¡¯t offend him. All in all, he wanted the other party to feel the sincerity of making friends. Even though Violet¡¯s Realm seemed to be at the second stage of the Real Immortal Realm, which was much lower than the fat shopkeeper¡¯s fifth stage of the Real Immortal Realm. But it was because of this that the shopkeeper thought that Violet was a member family or a disciple of some big sect with high status. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the shopkeeper asked Violet if he needed any help, or if the courier store could provide any services to him. Violet thought for a moment and said, ¡°I need a small courtyard simr to the previous team¡¯s. No one will disturb me¡­¡± Chapter 2355 Chapter 2355 Sandra naturally had to refine the leaf of Holy-heart Precious Tree as soon as possible. Obviously, this courier store was a very suitable ce. Upon hearing the request of Sandra, the fat shopkeeper immediately arranged for someone to do it. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Soon, Sandra arrived at a cave. ording to the shopkeeper, there were a lot of business designed by the courtier store. It was also one of the business to provide with training ces. The ce provided for Sandra was the best ce. There was no need to worry about being disturbed or being spied upon when he was cultivating. Sandra entered the cave with the leaf of the Holy-heart Precious Tree and opened the formation. Immediately, white mist poured out from all directions. Like a wall, the mist isted all the eyes and Divine Awareness that were trying to probe around. However, it was obvious that with only the formations of the courier shop, it could not reassure him. Sandra flicked his fingers to set up several fantasy arrays and formations. Then, he moved and entered the Small World of Heaven and Earth. In fact, this training ce was just a cover for Sandra. No matter what, it was impossible for him to cultivate and upgrade in someone else¡¯s territory. The purpose of doing this was to let others think that he was inside the cave. In reality, he had already entered the Small World of Heaven and Earth. Sure enough, the moment Sandra entered the Small World of Heaven and Earth, a surprised voice came from a secret chamber of the sales house. ¡°Why is he gone?¡± The young man who hadpeted with Sandra for the leaf looked at the blurred scene in front of him and turned to look at the fat shopkeeper. The fat shopkeeper¡¯s face darkened. ording to the rules of the courier store, they absolutely could not leak the information of the guests. In this way, it would affect their reputation. In the worst case scenario, it was possible that the courier store would not be able to run anymore in ck Furnace City. However, one of the behind-the-scenes bosses of the courier store came forward to open the convenient door for the young man. You may visit virtual-novel to read with proper character names. Otherwise, the fat storekeeper wouldn¡¯t have shown the scene in the cave to this young man. The risk was too great. However, due to the face of the boss behind the scenes, he could only patiently exin, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he has set up another formation.¡± ¡°Haha, he is really cautious!¡± The young man sneered. ¡°But as long as I know his whereabouts, I want to see where he can escape!¡± Speaking of this, he made a disdainful sound and then said, ¡°He seemed to be rich. It turns out that he is only at the second stage of Real Immortal Realm. Haha!¡± This young man did have the confidence to say this. He had reached the six stage of Real Immortal Realm. There was only a thin line between him and the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm. The reason why he needed the Holy-heart Precious Tree was that he wanted to make use of the power of this leaf to sessfully break through from the medium level of Real Immortal Realm to the high level. There was only one realm difference between the sixth and seventh levels. In fact, this was the gap between the middle and high levels of Real immortal Realm. Once he improved his strength, his strength would advance by leaps and bounds, which was definitely iparable to his current strength. ¡°We definitely can¡¯t let him escape.¡± Looking at the blurry scene, the young man emphasized again. It was unknown if it was for himself or for the shopkeeper and the old servant. The shopkeeper still looked pale. The old servant looked indifferent, as if Sandra was already dead. *** At this time, Sandra opened the box containing the Holy-heart Precious Tree. As soon as the box opened, a zing light spread out. Suddenly, he was refreshed. He felt that the Qi and blood in his body had produced a wonderful rhythm at this moment. It was as if an indescribable power was surging out from him. It¡¯s this feeling¡­ Sandra could not help but sigh in his heart. As expected of a Connate Numinous treasure. It has already lost quite a bit of its essence. If it was something that has just been plucked or it is still growing on the Holy-heart Precious Tree, I wonder how it will help me¡­ Taking a deep breath, Sandra no longer hesitated. Others needed to refine it gradually, or made it into an elixir and swallowed it little by little. But, for Sandra, he directly threw the leaf into his mouth. However, even it was Sandra, he couldn¡¯t help but groan when he put the leaf into his mouth. He looked painful. It was like swallowing a mouthful of red charcoal. Fortunately, the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale and the Immortal Demon Physique ran at the same time. Rumble! A loud noise shook the earth and the mountains. While Sandra was frantically refining the leaf, he was also quickly adapting to the terrible power. Gradually, the charcoal-like heat becamefortable and warm. A warm current began to flow through his limbs. Golden threads gradually appeared on his body. At first nce, it looked like the original meridians on the leaf. In fact, these thin lines were Sandra¡¯s blood vessels. Both his blood vessels and his blood were absorbing the benefits of the Holy-heart Precious Tree. If this scene was seen by that young man, it was likely that his eyes would immediately turn red from envy like a rabbit. As time went by, a dark red vortex appeared around Sandra. Although this vortex only upied more than ten acres of space, it gave people an extremely thick and deep feeling. Once one was thrown into it, one would be doomed eternally. The vortex was like a world full of destruction. Sandra was absorbing all the destructive power of the world into himself. The next day, the Small World of Heaven and Earth began to tremble violently. Countless mountain peaks began to rumble and crack. As the earth quaked and the mountains shook, the sky copsed and the earth sank. The dark red vortex suddenly expanded. In the center of the vortex, there was a deep dent. A golden light shot up into the sky, as straight as a light column supporting heaven and earth. Below the light column, the aura of Sandra kept surging up like a tide. It was endless. At the same time, a pale golden illusory image of a leaf appeared three inches in front of him. The illusory image of the leaf gradually turned into countless light spots and drifted toward Sandra like a gust of wind. In a short time, the leaf shadowpletely disappeared. Just then, Sandra¡¯s aura reached the peak of the second stage of the Real Immortal Realm. The earth within a hundred thousand miles of the World of Heaven and Earth copsed into a ck hole. Chapter 2356 Chapter 2356 Seeing this scene from a distance, the Head dog Demon and the Purple Golden Thunder Ape were so scared that they hugged each other tightly and rolled down from the top of the mountain. ¡°How terrifying!¡± As they roared in unison, Sonya¡¯s the third stage of Real Immortal Realm barrier was broken. Countless rays of golden light quickly condensed around him, as sharp as endless sword radiance and des. ¡°The Third Move of Sword!¡± In the light, Sonya roared. All the golden light formed a hurricane. And with the hurricane as the center, a bigger wind wall appeared. In this wind wall, there were countless fierce and indescribable sword lights. These sword lights were full of killing intent, as if all the Divine Realm experts could be cut into pieces. ¡°The Fourth Move of the Sword!¡± As Sonya shouted, the hurricane suddenly turned into a tornado. In the wind wall, billions of sword shes condensed and spread, splitting the Small World of Heaven and Earth in half. The realm of Sonya also stopped steadily at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. After reaching the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, Sonya immediately entered the Tower of Life. God Form was disyed in front of him. He had mastered the strongest ultimacy of both Spirit and Blood Cultivation. *** With his promotion, in a world full of the smell of death, the skeleton in leather armor had moved his body. A crackling sound came from his wrists and ankles. As a strong wind blew, the thick fog behind him was slowly blown away. Suddenly, what appeared in front of him was bones everywhere. These bones were shattered and scattered all over the ground. If one looked closely, they would find that these bones had just been broken and shattered. Coupled with the fact that he was the only skeleton standing and waving the long saber in his hand, the fierce battle that had happened here could be seen clearly. He¡¯s already at the third stage of the Real Immortal Realm. His promotion speed is even faster than I thought. And this time, he seemed to have benefited a lot¡­ Unfortunately, I can¡¯t borrow his strength under such a zing Yang energy for the time being¡­ The skeleton moved his limbs. He raised his arm and showed his right hand in front of himself. A pair of ck eyes looked at his fingers. His fingers, which were originally bones, had begun to grow flesh. Although there was only a little, it was obvious that with the promotion of Sonya, the strength of the skeleton was constantly increasing. Moreover, his body became more and moreplete from his bare skeleton at first. One could imagine that with Sonya¡®s promotion, new muscles, blood vessels, skin, hair, and internal organs would grow on the skeleton¡¯s body, and he would eventually be a ¡°human¡±. But there was still a long way to go before he could be a person. After staring at his fingers for a moment, the skeleton raised his head and looked further ahead. Surrounded by a thick fog, one could faintly see a straight mountain peak standing at the end ofthe world. This mountain peak towered in this world full of Death Qi as if it was the throne of this world, giving people an extremely ufortable sense of oppression. The destination of the skeleton¡®s trip was that ce. I hope I can get aplete body when I get there¡­ The upper and lower jaw of the skeleton made a sound. Then, he carried the long saber that was taller than him on his shoulder and continued to walk forward. In the dense fog ahead, the sound of cracking and rustling kepting. All kinds of evil thoughts and killing intent were constantly gathering. Obviously, the fierce battle just now was the norm of the skeleton in this world. A short break was a luxury. However, the skeleton had no intention of stopping and continued to walk forward. *** Another day passed quickly. The promoted Sonya stabilized his realm in the Small World of Heaven and Earth. Although this void was split into two by his newlyprehended Fourth Move of the Sword, this world was created by the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, so it was different from an ordinary world. In addition, Sonya already had four pieces of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te in his hand. It was easy to repair the Small World of Heaven and Earth that was split into two. As the Six Paths of Reincarnations te¡¯s radiance erupted, the area where the small world was split apart grew as viscous as flesh and blood. These viscous strands were like lotus roots, slowly binding the small world together. By the time Sonyapletely stabilized, it was the third day of the agreed date. The leaf of the Holy- heart Precious Tree had also beenpletely refined. If Sonya ran his Qi and blood with all his strength, the Qi and blood in his body would make his body dozens of times stronger than before. Not only was it extremely hard, but its power was also astonishing. The power of the strongest yang was definitely not just a joke. Coming out of the Small World of Heaven and Earth, Sonya withdrew the formation in the cave and stepped out. No one was waiting outside the cave, but when he came out, Sonya faintly felt that there was a divine sense spying on him. He immediately looked for it, but the other party was very cunning, and he immediately hid it. However, it was also because of this action that he instantly believed that someone was targeting him. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Oh, it seems that you are really blind¡­ Sonya sneered in his heart. He was not surprised. If the 9000 Ancient Currencies were thrown out, it would be a problem if no one noticed. However, Sonya was toozy to argue with the other party. He then went straight to the courtyard where the small team that was going to the Silkline Sea was. The old servant, who had been following the young man, narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the paper man in front of him. The paper man¡¯s body began to burn from the middle and turned into ashes in a short time. ¡°Have we been discovered?¡± The young man asked, puzzled. The old servant pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s better to be careful¡­¡± ¡°Is that necessary?¡± The young man snorted disdainfully. ¡°I¡¯m at the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm, and you¡¯re at the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm. Is there a need to be careful of a mere second stage of Real Immortal Realm?¡± The young man¡¯s mocking expression grew even more intense. ¡°Do you really think that he¡¯ll be a disciple of a big family or a big sect if he can afford to pay 9,000 Ancient Currency? Haha!¡± The old servant was silent. He didn¡¯t tell the young man the truth. This paper man would only ignite itself to destroy evidence when it was discovered. This could only mean that the second stage ofthe Real Immortal Realm Sonya had indeed discovered his probing. ¡°Be careful. It¡¯s not an exaggeration,¡± The old servant said. Chapter 2357 Chapter 2357 At this time, Nori had arrived at the courtyard. The Chyntias in the courtyard had almost assembled. Compared to thest time Nori came, the number of Chyntias in the team had doubled. The realm of Nori was at the bottom. However, during these three days, he had been promoted to the third stage of Real immortal Realm, so there were about five or six Chyntias at this time, whose realm was lower than his. The Chyntias at the second stage of the Real Immortal Realm were far less natural than Nori¡¯s. In the face of this group of Chyntias whose realms were higher than theirs, these second stage of Real Immortal Realm Chyntias looked fearful. Seeing the arrival of Nori and the improvement of his realm, the two leaders of the Chyntias, one tall and one short, could not help showing a surprised look. In their opinion, this kind of promotion before leaving was quite dangerous. Because after the promotion of the Chyntias, it would usually take some time to stabilize the realm. Once it wasn¡¯t stable enough, it was possible that one¡¯s cultivation realm wouldn¡¯t rise but fail, and it might even affect one¡¯s Dao foundation. That would be very inappropriate. However, even if there was a problem with the realm of Nori, it would not affect their n. So the two Chyntias just looked at each other and said nothing. When it was time to set off, all the Chyntias had arrived. The two Chyntias introduced themselves. The tall and strong one was called Boris Spencer, at the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm. The short one was called Binsar Spencer, a seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm Chyntia. He was also the one with the highest realm in this team. These two people were also very interesting. They were actually brothers. However, if they didn¡¯t say that they were brothers, no one would think about their identity from their appearance and figure. At this time, Boris was making thest speech to everyone, ¡°I think the reward for going to the Silkline Sea to search for treasures is clear enough. As long as you follow the instructions of us brothers, you will definitely earn a lot. I can even say that there are some of you who can take advantage of this opportunity to reach the next stage¡­¡± ¡°But I hope you know the risks. If anyone did not want to go, it was not toote to quit now. But if you comin after departure and affect our n, don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡± When he said thest sentence, Boris released a sense of oppression. Immediately, gusts of wild wind surged within the small courtyard, apanied by rolling thunder. It was as though a heavenly tribtion had descended, causing one¡¯s heart to involuntarily pound wildly. All the Chyntias present became serious and nodded to show their understanding. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After receiving everyone¡¯s response, Binsar and Boris looked at each other calmly. Then, Binsar took action and shed in the air. With a buzzing sound, the rockery that had been erected in the courtyard was suddenly divided into two. A purplish-ck vortex appeared in the middle of the rockery. In the vortex, mes could be seen faintly, ck sand filled the sky, and the sound of waves rustling. This scene, together with the world of evil spirits, made people feel uneasy. The faces of the Chyntias present changed slightly. Because most of them did not know much about the Silkline Sea. The only information they received was from Binsar and Boris. On contrary, because Nori had spent a lot of money to buy information in the courier store, he knew a lot about the Silkline Sea than most of the Chyntias present. The so-called Silkline Sea was actually a ce of primal chaos. There was no fixed appearance there, and there was even no distinction between heaven and earth, east, west, north, and south. However, as long as it was a dangerous ce, there must be a treasure hidden within. The legendary Silkline Sea was actually a fierce formation. The purpose of the fierce formation was to protect one of the treasures. As for whether it was true or not, there was no definite conclusion for the time being. But judging from the actions of Binsar and Boris, they clearly believed that there was a treasure in the depths of the Silkline Sea. Nori understood more clearly that there was 90% possibility that thest fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was in the Silkline Sea. As for if there were other treasures or not, he didn¡¯t care. This was extremely urate information from the Nine Lords of Heaven. Boris opened his mouth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It will take about five days to pass through this void passageway. At the end of the void passageway is the Silkline Sea.¡± After that, he took the lead and stepped in. Binsar stood next to the entrance of the passageway, his gaze sinister as he looked at the rest of the people. It was as if he would kill anyone who dared to retreat. Everyone could only bite the bullet and enter. By this time, there were already 60 or 70 people in the whole team. Nori was sandwiched in the middle of the group and entered the vortex. As soon as he stepped into it, he immediately felt a hot airflowing at him. It was like a burning furnace, blowing toward him with the strong wind. Looking around, he could see countless huge red fireballs around the passage, mixed with the ck quicksand, slowly surging. The temperature here would turn into a steel mountain into molten iron if it fell into it. Nori also understood why the Chyntias who had joined the team had to be at least at the second stage of the Real Immortal Realm. If one was lower than this cultivation realm, unless one had a precious treasure or elixirs protecting them, they would be roasted to dried up on the fifth day. The other Chyntias also understood how dangerous the passage was, not daring to be careless. Their expressions were all serious, flying forward. A few days ago, everyone was still flying on their own, and the whole team seemed exceptionally quiet. On the fourth day, a figure suddenly approached Nori. ¡°I remember thest time you came, you were still at the second stage of the Real Immortal Realm?¡± The one who spoke to Nori was a youth who looked sixteen or seventeen years old. The young man looked very sunny, and when he smiled, it was easy to make people like him. However, Nori just nced at him and ignored him. The young man was not embarrassed. He touched his nose and said with a smile, ¡°My name is Ludwig McCarthy¡­ Which family are you from?¡± Seeing that Nori was still ignoring him, he continued to talk to himself, ¡°You can advance from the second stage of Real Immortal Realm to the third stage of Real Immortal Realm in three days. You must have obtained some treasure¡­ What I know is that on the day you came, someone in the auction house bought a leaf of Holy-heart Precious Tree with 9,000 Ancient Currency.¡± Ludwig approached Nori with a smile. ¡°Is that you?¡± Chapter 2358 Chapter 2358 After that, Albert focused on Ynda. But Ynda¡¯s expression did not change at all. There was even no fluctuation in his aura. After observing for a while, Albert felt disappointed. Isn¡¯t it him? Just as he was wondering, Ynda opened his eyes. Suddenly, Albert felt that Ynda¡¯s eyes were like two sharp swords, piercing through his soul. In that instant, Albert¡¯s blood seemed to solidify and he couldn¡¯t move. But he soon came to his senses and forced a smile. ¡°Is it really not you?¡± ¡°Take a guess¡­¡± Ynda said these words lightly, and then lowered his eyelids. This answer caused Albert to grow even more confused, and he had no way of specting. Whether Ynda was positive or denying, it could make Albert notice something. But guess? How could he guess? Albert was stunned for a moment, and then he put on the harmless smile just now. ¡°I see that you look strange. Is this the first time you¡¯vee to ck Furnace City?¡± ¡°The Silkline Sea seemed rather dangerous. If you had only been at the second stage of Real Immortal Realm, you would have died. But now you have reached the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, only one step away from the middle stage of Real Immortal Realm, so you will be much safer.¡± After talking for a while, he kept asking about Ynda¡¯s background, but Ynda ignored him. In the end, Albert also felt bored. Afterughing twice, he returned to the crowd. On the other hand, although Ynda had closed his eyes, he was still releasing his Divine Awareness. He was clearer than anyone else about Albert¡¯s every move. He even knew that when he first appeared in the yard today, Albert was one of the few people who paid attention to him. It seemed that his promotion from The second stage of to the third stage of Real Immortal Realm within three days had attracted some attention. He had thought that there was nothing to be surprised about. Ynda¡®s Divine Sense once againnded on Albert. The first person to connect these two things together was not necessarily Albert. But he was the first one who came to test him openly. Ynda snorted inwardly. It seemed that some people couldn¡¯t bear it before they entered the Silkline Sea. But this time, after suffering a setback, Albert did note to Ynda to make trouble again. *** Another day passed quickly. Ynda could feel that the temperature in the void passage was much hotter than before. If the feeling before was close to a red-hot iron, now it felt like standing naked on a red-hot iron. In the team, the Heztis at the second stage of the Real immortal Realm had no choice but to use their Body-protection Gangs to block the scorching airflow. This indicated that everyone was already quite close to the Silkline Sea. And at this time, they could faintly see the end of the void passage. Just as everyone was a little nervous and expectant, a puzzled voice suddenly came from the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As soon as the man finished speaking, the originally stable void channel suddenly shook violently. It was not trembling, but shaking. And the four walls of the void passage also became like flesh and blood, and arge amount of slime began to seep out. Screams and wails came from all directions. The horrible cries and chilling wind caught everyone off guard. Suddenly, they filled the void passageway. There was an Hezti who was distracted and he mmed into the wall of the void passageway. The slime quickly filled his entire body. ¡°How dare you!¡± The Hezti let out an angry roar. The dazzling sword radiance around him tore the slime open. However, before he could move his body, the inside wall of the passage was covered with countless pale arms, as if flesh had sprouted. These arms waved at the same time, which made people¡¯s hair stand on end. They grabbed the Hezti and pulled him back to the inner wall of the passage. Sizzle! At this moment, the slime seemed to be burning at an extremely high temperature and instantly burned through the Body-protection Gang of the Hezti. The Hezti screamed in pain. The skin and flesh on his body were actually burnt. Large pieces of flesh were torn off by those arms, and flesh flew everywhere. This scene made everyone¡¯s blood freeze. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°How did the hollow passageway be like this?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Boris?¡± With a loud roar, everyone was surprised to find that Binsar and Boris had disappeared at some point. A few days ago, one of them was in front of the team, and the other was behind the team. Nothing had changed. During these five days, everyone was used to such an arrangement. They found that none of the Heztis present had found out when the two brothers disappeared. The Heztis who had joined the team were all in the neutral area, and none of them were easy to deal with. Seeing the scene in front of them, no matter how stupid they were, they knew that they had fallen into a trap and been fooled! Boris and Binsar clearly used the Silkline Sea and the high reward as a cover to lure them here. ording to this situation, the two brothers wanted everyone to die here. ¡°If l find them, I will definitely make them suffer!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°Binsar, Boris,e out if you dare!¡± Everyone roared angrily. But the roar was soon reced by exmation. The pair of pale arms began to grow wildly after absorbing the blood of the Hezti. Sharp barbs grew on the surface of the arms. The arms, like long snakes, twisted together and turned into a ferocious, which came to the Heztis¡¯ heads. The Heztis in the passage roared in session, and the magic weapon magical power, earth, fire, fire, and wind all struck out. But the next moment, everyone¡¯s faces changed. Their spiritual Qi was being consumed at an amazing speed. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A Hezti eximed with a pale face. Before others could answer, the inner wall of the passage next to him suddenly opened its bloody mouth. With a cracking sound, it bit his waist into two. His upper body was swallowed, continuously chewing, releasing cracking sounds. The lower half of his body fell to the bottom ofthe passage and was immediately grabbed by those arms, tearing. In a moment, he was torn into flesh and blood. Chapter 2359 Chapter 2359 Hot flesh and blood were instantly absorbed by the dense arms on the inner wall, like a sponge sucking water. After absorbing the blood, these arms immediately changed. Their pale skin became as hard as ck iron. A finger, like a dagger, sprayed all over the ce with pitch-ck mucus. Miserable howls rang out from all directions, filling the entire void channel. For a moment, it was as if the world of evil spirits hade. All the Violets present felt as if their brains were filled with red molten iron, and they were in great pain. ¡°Die!¡± All of a sudden, the burning Violet let out a roar. He performed an incantation gesture with both hands, and his spiritual Qi surged. The moment his eyes widened, it was as if a long river of fire had shot up into the sky and burned the whole world. Boom! The arms around him were instantly burned to ashes and fell from the air with screams. But before the Violet could let out a sigh of relief, the ashes were blown by the cold wind and gathered again. In an instant, they turned into a ck shadow of a giant beast and pounced on the Violet. The Violet was shocked, but he immediately reacted and said with a fierce look, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, mes around him condensed into flowing light arrows and shot down like meteors. The sound of arrows piercing through the air filled the air. The giant beast¡¯s shadow was immediately shot into a sieve. However, the wounds all spewed out ck rolling. Wherever it went, terrifying mouths and twisted arms appeared out of thin air. These mouths and arms were like maggots in the bones, pouncing on the Violet. ¡°The zing sun is like a rainbow!¡± This Violet continuously shouted loudly. The mes around him suddenly burst out 10 times more than before. However, these arms were like weeds. They could not be burned no matter how hard the Violet tried. Soon, they surrounded the Violet and could not even see thest light. After a while, the Violet screamed in the darkness. Fresh blood flowed out from the wound between his arms. Seeing this, the faces of the crowd turned paler and paler, and their hearts almost sank to the bottom. The Violet who had just died had reached the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm. In this team, he could be regarded as a superiorbat strength. But he still could not block this strange attack. And the most desperate thing was that these arms were endless and increasing. A Violet was covered in frost, like a hard armor. Before the arms touched him, they were frozen and fell from the air. Although it was smashed into pieces with a bang, every piece of it soon evolved into a new arm and pounced on him like a poisonous snake. In the blink of an eye, several more Violets were dragged into the arms and turned into rolling blood. The blood made these arms even more rampant. The female Violet, who was like a thin bamboo stick, relied on her own body to shuttle back and forth between the gaps between arms. Even so, she wanted to rush out several times, but was forced to retreat immediately. Her face was as ugly as it could be. ¡°Pay attention to what this void passageway looks like!¡± She suddenly spoke in a dry voice. Everyone was in a chaotic battle. In the passage, all kinds of magic treasures and magical powers were shooting wildly, like stars bursting and the universe sinking. Hearing this woman¡¯s reminder, someone had time to look around. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The inner wall of the void passage, except for those long arms, had turned light pink and was still wriggling. Arge amount of slime continued to seep out from the inner wall. A kind of corrosion caused by melting gold into iron was horrifying. One of the Violets was stunned for a moment and then realized, ¡°This, this is like¡­ Intestines!¡± Everyone came to their senses. At this moment, the interior of the void channel looked like the intestines. ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡± An Violet shouted. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that we were going to the Silkline Sea? Why are we brought here?!¡± ¡°The coordinates are correct. How did we fall into the trap?¡± ¡°Binsar! Boris! You two bastards, answer me!¡± Chi! At this time, another Violet was grabbed and torn into pieces. After the Violet died, the amazing spiritual Qi and vigor seemed to be the greatest nourishment. The moment they fell, those arms danced like tangled seaweed. Despair began to spread uncontrobly. Amber was in the crowd, his Divine Sense covered the ce, and everything was under control. These arms did not affect him at all. There was no need for him to deliberately dodge. It was because when these arms made contact with his body, they would immediately be shattered, crushed, unable to even protect themselves, let alone injure a single strand of Amber. Now, his Divine Sense was searching for Boris and Binsar. Amber could clearly feel strong Death Qi and Rancorous Qi surging around. These arms were obviously also the condensation of souls and resentment. Combined with the information bought before, Amber was sure that they dide to the territory of the Silkline Sea. If Boris and Binsar deliberately designed and deviated from the route, so many people present would definitely find out. But, for some reason, the entrance of the Silkline Sea had not appeared for a long time. In such a short time, the long arms tore several Violets into pieces. Moreover, after absorbing the vigor and spiritual Qi, these arms became more and more powerful, and even entangled. In the case of dragon-like formation, it was no problem to resist the attack of the spiritual Qi of the Real Immortal Realm. Bang! In a series of frightening muffled sounds, several Violets were directly hit by the entangled arms on the inner wall of the void channel. They were smashed into flesh and blood like flies. Amber¡¯s Divine Sense suddenly jumped. The next moment, a bright knife light suddenly appeared behind his neck. Like a shocking swan, it tore the sky, cut off the Milky Way, and chopped straight toward him. In the void passage, the terrifying attacks were only mucus, arms, and Death Qi. This kind of knife light could only be from the Violet. ¡°How dare you!¡± Amber¡¯s eyes glittered and he snorted. The vigor instantly boiled like a hundred thousand mountains rising from the ground. Chapter 2360 Chapter 2360 An extremely heavy and vigorous aura instantly enveloped the ce. On the surface of Hezti¡¯s body, the airflow condensed like an indestructible armor. The aura of the Archean Eon and the Boorish Deste was like that of a demon. Before the hundreds kilometers long saber radiance could touch Hezti¡¯s body, it shattered into thousands of flowing lights. There was an uncontroble exmation behind the Flowing Light. ¡°A sneak attack?¡± Hezti sneered. The attacker also realized that he had been discovered. He took advantage of the chaos to escape. Hezti took a step forward. He was so domineering that his arms that came from all directions exploded. Crack! The dense sound was like countless firecrackers being ignited and exploding, causing chaos in front of them. However, with a leap of Hezti, the rumbling momentum suppressed all the chaos. He opened his five fingers like an ancient blue sky, extending continuously. A panicked figure in front of Hezti had nowhere to run. Mandra never dreamed that Hezti was so powerful. ¡°How is this possible! You¡¯re only at the the third stage of Real Immortal Realm! How can you be so powerful!¡± Mandra¡¯s face was pale as he shed out with his glittering long saber. The saber radiance swept across the sky and the earth. Hezti went up to him and snorted. Immediately, it was as if an ancient Yama had stomped down, shaking heaven and earth and shattering Yin and Yang. Crack! All the saber radiance was instantly shattered. The Qi and blood in Mandra¡¯s chest surged, and a trace of blood appeared at the corner of her mouth. His face was full of disbelief. ¡°No! Impossible!¡± He bit the tip of his tongue hard, and a trace of cruelty appeared in his eyes. He raised his finger and drew aplicated rune on his chest. All of a sudden, Mandra¡¯s momentum increased by dozens of times, as if he had been created by a raging fire! The surrounding hurricanes were all frozen. Countless arms that swarmed over were instantly frozen into ice sculptures. They collided violently in the air and exploded into pieces. Seeing this, Hezti sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t your realm also fake?¡± Mandra was at the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm. In this team, his realm was in the middle. However, he seemed to have broken through some kind of seal and reached the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm! His momentum continued to rise, reaching the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm! This realm was already on par with Boris¡®! There were only three people who had reached the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm. However, who would have thought there was a hidden Nori at the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm? ¡°You forced me to reveal my true realm, so you have to die!¡± Mandra roared, and ice and snow filled the air. The rolling cold air turned into a tangible wall. Even the swaying walls of the void around him were frozen stiff. Clusters of slime also froze into ice cubes, falling from the sky like hails. Seeing that Mandra¡¯s realm had changed from the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm to the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm, other Noris would have been so frightened that their legs went limp and they would not have any intention of resisting. After all, this represented two different levels of strength. But for Hezti, at this time, Mandra was just a little stronger than an ant. ¡°You meant no good to test me at first. Hiding one¡¯s realm and strength was even more premeditated. What¡¯s even more intolerable is that you dare to sneak attack me and try to kill me..¡± Hezti looked at the other party coldly. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t hide your strength.¡± Killing intent burst out of Mandra¡¯s eyes. ¡°The reason why you can make such a breakthrough is because of the Holy-heart Precious Tree Leaf! It seems that I¡¯m right. You¡¯re the one who bought the leaf!¡± ¡°You! Die! The North Pole Underworld de!¡± In an instant, Mandra struck Hezti hundreds of thousands of times. The rolling saber radiance turned into an ice mountain, pushing and rushing forward. In an instant, it gathered into an ice field that stretched for hundreds of thousands of miles, sweeping toward Hezti. Hezti raised his hand and punched. This punch was full of mes and was shining like a dazzling red sun. The horrible vigor melted arge piece of cier in an instant. The ice and snow turned into tidal waves, rolling and pouring down. This punch directly prated the icend. Cracks spread for thousands of miles and then exploded violently. Countless ice cubes, as big as inds, fell from all directions. Mandra stopped breathing. Every inch of his body seemed to be crushed by a big stone, which made him almost faint. ¡°You actually¡­¡± He was shocked and angry. At the same time, there was envy and madness deep in his eyes. ¡°It turns out that the Holy-heart Precious Tree is so magical! It brought you such a change in just three days!¡± At this point, Mandra still believed that Hezti had such strength because of the leaf of the Holy-heart Precious Tree. Seeing the ice and snow explode into pieces, a fierce look appeared on his face. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Humph, I won¡¯t die here today. And I want the leaf of the Holy-heart Precious Tree and your cultivation methods!¡± Mandra lifted his long de and shed it across his palm. White blood immediately flowed out from the wound on his palm. As the blood dripped onto the de, ice rivers appeared behind him. All the ice rivers interweaved into an Archean Giant Beast. The entire world immediately trembled. ¡°Dark Beast of the North!¡± Mandra let out a long howl and the Archean Giant Beast charged forward. Countless ice rivers froze rapidly. A pair of huge eyes, as deep as a ck hole, almost formed a strong resentment and curse. Countless arms were swept away. The walls of the void passage were all frozen, and then split apart, about to copse at any time. At this moment, Mandra showed strength far beyond his realm! ¡°Just this?¡± Hezti sneered. He put his hands together and pointed his sword, and the light between his eyebrows flickered. A type of iparable power, like a king, tall, imposing, vicious, overturning the world, destroying all immortal Dao. Mandra was stunned. ¡°The Fourth Move of the Sword!¡± The sword light poured down. In an instant, all the energy burst out. The frost, blood fog, flesh, and spiritual Qi were all swept away. The sword light and the giant beast hit each other in the air. It seemed that they could destroy a world directly. Arge hole was sted open in the void passageway. More than a dozen Noris who had no time to dodge were wrapped in it and turned into ashes in an instant. ¡°What?¡± Mandra was shocked. He could feel that Hezti¡¯s strike was filled with the power of countless kings. The fierce friction between them broke out the majesty and magical power that could destroy everything. Chapter 2361 Chapter 2361 Phew! Boom! Boom! The giant demon, which was hundreds of thousands of feet tall, was instantly shattered by Geena. Every inch of the demon¡¯s body exploded like firecrackers. The countless ice rivers were all broken and turned into ice rain falling from the sky. Jordan¡¯s face was pale, and he suddenly fell out. The magic weapon de in his hand could not be grasped for a moment. It flew out of his hand and was caught by Geena. The de was crystal clear as if it was carved from a piece of ice. The moment Geena held it in his hand, he felt a bone-chilling chill, as if countless steel needles had been stabbed into his skin. If it weren¡¯t for his strong vigor, his arm would have been crippled on the spot. To be able to make Geena feel cold, this precious saber was definitely extraordinary. The moment the precious de entered Geena, it erupted with waves of angry roars, as if there was a vicious beast among them that was trying to break free from the cage. This was clearly the seal on it. Geena snorted and used his Divine Sense to erase the seal. In the distance, Jordan almost lost contact with the sword in an instant. He immediately understood what had happened, and his face was full of shock and anger. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Geena shook his wrist and put the sword into his Storage Ring. His body was like a zing sun in the air, and in an instant, he was above Jordan. Jordan raised his hand and wanted to shoot out magical power. ¡°Seal the Ghostly King Chain!¡± Swoosh! The chains pierced through the void and tied Jordan up. As soon as the chain began to absorb the Icing air, the chain began to absorb it. The terrifying Death Qi emanating from the chain caused Jordan¡¯s soul to tremble violently. Only then did he realize how ridiculous his previous behavior was. Geena simply disdained to fight with him before. He was much weaker than Geena even if it came to freezing Qi and water property magical power. For a moment, regret, anger, shame, and despair filled Jordan¡¯s heart. Unfortunately, Geena did not give him any chance to react. With a flick of his finger, all the chains pulled Jordan into the World of Heaven and Earth. When Jordanunched a sneak attack on Geena at the beginning, Geena¡¯s first reaction was to tear him into pieces. But after seeing Jordan¡¯s strength, he suddenly had another idea. Therefore, at this time, he only imprisoned and did not kill Jordan. After locking Jordan up, Geena swept with his Divine Sense and immediately discovered that only eleven or twelve of the Moanas were still alive. Moreover, the eleven or twelve Moanas were all injured and looked very embarrassed. They gave people a feeling of being exhausted. Even the strongest people in Geena at the beginning could not hold on anymore. At this time, someone discovered therge hole in the void passageway. Outside the big hole, the mes were rolling and the ck gas was as ck as ink, showing an unspeakable doomsday scene. However,pared to the dead end in the Void Passage, the remaining people decided to give it their all. ¡°Go from there!¡± ¡°As long as we can survive, there will be a chance!¡± ¡°The humiliation today will definitely be repaid a hundred times over in the future!¡± When these Moanas joined hands, the magical power was like a flood, scattering all the arms entangled in front of them. Then, they turned into rays of light and flew toward the big hole. Just as they were about to pass through the big hole, a light wheel suddenly fell from the top of the big hole like a millstone. Three Moanas were smashed into meat pie before they could dodge. Another three or four Moanas were sucked into the light wheel. They were ground into blood before they could scream. This scene made the remaining four or five people dare not go forward again. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They were fierce, but inside, they were afraid. They shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Who dares to ambush us?¡± As if responding to them, a sneer sounded behind the halo. ¡°You still want to escape? If you leave, how can our n be carried out?¡± Two figures, one tall and the other short, entered the tunnel from behind the light wheel. ¡°Boris!¡± One of the Moanas looked up and saw the two figures. His eyes widened and he roared. There was arge imprint on Boris and Binsar¡¯ heads, as if they were Imperial Jade Seal, releasing an iparably dignified and divine aura. This aura was immune to all poisons and was feared by all. Therefore, the strange arms around did not dare to approach them. Looking at the remaining Moanas, a sinister smile appeared on their faces. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could still struggle¡­ But that¡¯s good. At least the spiritual Qi of flesh and blood should be more powerful.¡± Hearing the creepy words of the two brothers, one of the Moanas shouted in grief and indignation, ¡°Why did you lie to us? What is this ce!¡± Boris sneered. ¡°What is this ce? Of course, this is the entrance to the Silkline Sea? Then¡­¡± As if he knew what the other party wanted to say, Boris interrupted him directly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t die, there won¡¯t be enough vigor and spiritual Qi. Without these two things, how can the entrance of the Silkline Sea be open to us?¡± The remaining Moanas were all stunned. They finally understood what was going on. Boris sneered and continued, ¡°I told you that there are treasures in the Silkline Sea, but I didn¡¯t tell you that if you want to enter the Silkline Sea, you must let it absorb enough vigor and spiritual Qi.¡± He pointed at the wild grass-like arms around him and said, ¡°If this passage is the big lock of the entrance of the Silkline Sea, then these arms are the center of this big lock! Now, you understand.¡± ¡°You lied to us!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± These Moanas were extremely indignant. They never thought that they would be so easily tricked by Boris and Binsar. Seeing that there was no way to escape, the fear and anger in their hearts all turned intoplete killing intent. They used all their strength to attack LeiYang and Binsar. ¡°Heaven and Earth Twist!¡± ¡°Dark Dragon Red Shadow Sword!¡± ¡°Dark Soul ckwater!¡± Endless killing intent gathered, as if the Asura Emperor hade to the world, and the ice and fire disasters attacked together. These Moanas were determined to die, and did not hold back at all. Suddenly, the earth shock and the mountains shook. All the arms were swept away as if they had been swept away by the autumn wind. The inner walls of the passageway continued to crack open. The deadly move that could destroy the world arrived in an instant. Binsar, who had not spoken before, took a step forward. His short figure was insignificant in the face of heavy rain, thunder, volcano, and explosion. But, his ck and white eyes shook slightly. Chapter 2362 Chapter 2362 A change happened in the void passage. Then, all the attacks dissipated. The Noris were stunned. The next moment, the bodies of these Noris seemed to be squeezed by an invisible force and directly turned into minced meat in the air. The meat pie burst into a pool of thick blood. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s another fish that escaped the¡­¡± Binsar raised his head and looked in the direction of Lydia. There was no trace of emotion in his ck and white eyes. Boris looked at Lydia with interest. ¡°So many Noris of a higher realm than you are already dead, yet you are still alive. It seems you know how to hide,¡± Boris chuckled, and a thunderous roar suddenly rang out from within his tail body. ¡°Get rid of him. I¡¯ll open the entrance!¡± Binsar ordered, then turned around and flew higher. He took out a light purple gourd. The gourd was about the size of an adult¡¯s palm. It was round and exquisite. When he opened the mouth of the gourd, a pale purple smoke gushed out. The smoke quickly fused into the inner walls of the void passageway. After a moment, it seeped out again. But this time, it was mixed with the slime. It turned into purple slime and kept piling up, as if it was made of mud. Soon, a door frame was piled up in the air. The door frame was hundreds of meters tall. And those crazy arms, seemed to have been summoned, desperately entangled with the door frame and wrapped around it. As a result, a creepy scene appeared. The ridiculously long pale arms, like vines, were entangled tightly. Countless fingers were squeezing and moving wildly, making people take a look at them. The hair on their throats was about to vomit. These arms were squeezed hard, making creaking sounds like steel twisting. Large amounts of blood soon piled up under the skin of the arms. Blood dripped down, flowing faster and faster, gradually forming a blood curtain. It was just a bloody screen, but the sound of raging waves came from inside. Not only that, but the illusory image of a city gate tower full of savage aura gradually appeared on the blood curtain. ¡°That¡¯s it! It¡¯s there! It¡¯s there!¡± Binsar, who had been expressionless before, could not help but be moved. ¡°Tell them that our n has seeded!¡± Boris looked at the blood screen at this time, and his body couldn¡¯t help trembling with excitement. He took a deep breath,posed himself, and looked at Lydia. ¡°It seems that we still need your vigor to open the entrance.¡± Boris¡¯ eyes suddenly revealed a fierce glint after his words sounded. He clenched his hand in the air and a dark-ck long de was tightly held in his hand. In an instant, one ck flood dragon after another roared, climbed onto the de, and surged with waves and seas of blood. The murderous aura rushed toward Lydia as if to tear him into pieces. ¡°Die!¡± Boris roared and swung his long saber. Countless ck flood dragons opened their bloody mouths and pounced on Lydia. ¡°The Fourth Move of the Sword!¡± Lydia roared and pointed. Immediately after that, countless sword radiance, with a destructive aura, continuously hit the ground with the power of meteorites. The flood dragons copsed upon contact and exploded. An area of the void was blown up and copsed. The void channel was directly broken in the middle. ¡°What?!¡± Boris let out an exmation. The next moment, the smoke of gunpowder in front of him was torn apart by Lydia like a curtain. He punched Boris in the face. This punch was like a dragon or a tiger, stirring up billions of stars. Countless starlights gathered on it, blooming with the dazzling light of the Milky Way. Boris¡¯ Body-protection Gang was instantly disintegrated. With a bang, his body exploded into countless pieces, melting like a candle in the starlight. A sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm Nori was directly blown up by Lydia. After hearing the scream behind him, Binsar came to his senses and hurriedly turned around. Then he saw a scene that made his eyes burst open. His younger brother had been smashed into pieces and turned into ashes! N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. His ck and white eyes turned fiercely, and he red at Lydia with iparable hatred. ¡°You are not at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. Who are you? Why did you sneak into our team?¡± ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Lydia sneered. Binsar¡¯s facial features twisted In anger. He was already short, and his facial features did not match his body. Without a ferocious look, it was more like an evil ghost crawling out of hell, which was creepy. ¡°Since you kill my brother, I will skin you alive and pull out your tendons. You will never be able to reincarnate!¡± Binsar¡¯s eyes suddenly shone with ck and white light. Suddenly, a kind of heaven and earth were destroyed, Yin and Yang were reversed, and the sun and the moon were sinking. Lydia felt as if there was an unparalleled forceing toward him from all directions, trying to crush his body and then reorganize it. He had never seen such a magical power. He was notcent about killing Boris. Lydia knew that as Boris¡¯ elder brother, Binsar not only had a higher realm but also stronger strength. He also possessed an extremely strange magical power. Lydia immediately ran his Great Dao of Wisdom. Immediately, the world in Lydia¡¯s eyes changed. He could see that the void around him was piled up like waves. The void surged toward him inch by inch. Every time it was stacked up, its strength increased tenfold or even a hundred times. By the time it arrived, the power was millions of times stronger than before. Even if it was just a blow, it was not a problem to destroy a now. And it also contained Taoism power. This is¡­ The Great Dao of Space! The moment he felt the Tao principle, Lydia understood. Binsar was using the power of a Great Tao! The power of the Great Tao was many times harder toprehend than the magical power. But once heprehended it and integrated it into the magical power, the power of the magical power would be bigger and harder to deal with. It was as if Lydia had integrated into the Way of Destruction in the magical power. Once it touched the opponent, it would be a disaster for the enemy. If it were other Noris, they would be at a loss if they encountered a magical power that contained the Way of Space. Just like the previous Noris, they were crushed into minced meat by space. But Lydia himself had some understanding of the Great Dao of Space. And hisprehension was even deeper than Binsar¡¯s! Chapter 2363 Chapter 2363 ¡°Die!¡± Binsar shouted in a low voice. His short figure became as big as a giant. The ck shadow behind him stretched endlessly like a demon god. Terrifying ripples appeared in the void. They shattered like ss and poured down. Bam! With a t push, even a country or would be directly destroyed and sted into powder at this moment. The void channel exploded into several pieces. The raging mes surged toward him and completely devoured the broken void channel. Nathalia disappeared in the explosion. Binsar seemed to have expected this. He snorted and raised his hand to make a string of talismans. The talisman rapidly burned and turned into a beam of light before disappearing. After some thought, he raised his hand again and drew a string of curse characters in the air. But, a sharp light suddenly appeared. Swoosh! The long river of time seemed to be stretched endlessly at this time. All the time passed slowly. Binsar saw a sharp de as thin as hair, but it was extremely sharp. It appeared out of thin air and cut off his raised wrist. His palm flew out and was swallowed by the mes, turning into ashes in an instant. After a while, the sharp pain of his broken wrist came. ¡°What!¡± Binsar let out an angry roar and retreated. Almost at the same time, a blood spear fell from the sky like a falling meteor. Almost at the same time, a blood spear fell from the sky like a falling meteor. Bam! The raging mes rolled and spread out like countless balls. The void shattered one after another. The gate suspended in the air rose and fell like a small boat in a storm, as if it would be smashed into pieces the next moment. Binsar¡¯s whole body was torn open, and blood kept Spurting out. His originally short body looked like a twisted dough twist, which made him look very strange. His face was covered in blood, and his eyes were full of disbelief. He looked at Nathalia who appeared again. ¡°H-How can you avoid my attack?¡± Nathalia sneered and said, ¡°The Great Tao of Space, it seems that everyone knows it¡­¡± In the first half of the sentence, Nathalia called out the secret of Binsar¡¯s magical power, which made the other party tremble and his face turn pale. When he heard the second half of Nathalia¡¯s words, Binsar stopped breathing as if he had seen a ghost in broad daylight. He couldn¡¯t believe it at all and shouted, ¡°The Great Tao of Space is the Great Tao code of conduct. How can you master it?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Nathalia¡¯s face darkened. Binsar immediately fell silent. His face was a hundred times uglier than when his younger brother had just died. How could he not understand? If he wanted to fight against the Great Tao, only the Great Tao could. In fact, that was true. At that moment, Nathalia dived into another void and avoided the fatal blow. Binsar forced himself to take a deep breath and suppress the fear and anger in his heart. He looked at Nathalia, gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the purpose of joining our team?¡± Before Nathalia could answer, Binsar sneered and said, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter whether you say it or not now because our people wille soon¡­ So what if you have mastered the Great Tao of Space? Among ourpanions, there is an expert at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm! Do you think you can block his attack? If you kill my brother, you must pay with blood!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll wait for them to arrive?¡± Nathalia says with a humph. Binsar was stunned for a moment, and then he came to his senses and eximed, ¡°B*stard! Don¡¯t even think about it! The Grand Heavenly Net Cycle!¡± With a roar, he spread out his hands. It seemed that he was pulled by a great force and began to rotate violently. Countless obstacles appeared in front of the gate leading to the Silkline Sea. Binsar had already realized that Nathalia wanted to enter the Silkline Sea. No one knew the environment in this secret realm. Once Nathalia escaped, it was almost impossible to catch him. ¡°I won¡¯t let you escape like this!¡± Binsar¡¯s spiritual Qi exploded, and arge area of the void was piled up, making the door look like it was right in front of him, but far away in the horizon. It was like a dream, iparably illusory. ¡°Who said I¡¯m going to run away like this? I¡¯m going to kill you before leaving!¡± Nathalia roared and raised a blood spear. Crack! Theyered void was instantly prated like thick ice. The piled-up Void instantly created a passageway in the middle. Nathalia had felt dozens of powerful Divine Thoughts approaching quickly. It would only take a few breaths to reach this ce. Among them, there were several divine thoughts that made him feel waves of pressure. ¡°You still want to kill me?¡± Binsar was so angry that he began tough. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve never seen the methods of a seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm! The Plenitude Arch! The heavens of the Great Tao!¡± Binsar quickly waved his hands. Suddenly, countless residual shadows appeared, as if he had thousands of arms. Every arm was radiating endless light. Countless space moved about in his palm. His figure transformed into thousands of doppelgangers in the ever-changing void. Every avatar struck out a lethal magical power toward Nathalia. Like a river, it broke from the middle. The essence of the world burst out, and the airflow around it surged. ¡°The Fourth Move of the Sword!¡± Nathalia put his sword together and swept out. A sharp sword, which was tens of thousands of meters long, emitted the sound of thousands of dragons singing together. The roaring sound shook the stars in the sky. Sword energy rushed into the starry sky, shaking the sun and moon, disying an iparably terrifying eruption. Bam! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The sword cut horizontally, mixed with thunder and lightning. It seemed that the pir had copsed and the blue sky had copsed. The endless void was shattered into pieces. Binsar¡®s avatars also cracked and exploded. In an instant, they vanished. When thest illusion was left, it was Binsar¡¯s real body. With the explosion of the void, he let out a scream and spat out a thick blood arrow from his throat. His small body twisted again and flew straight out with the sound of bones breaking. ¡°I¡¯m at the seventh stage of the Real Immortal Realm!¡± Binsar¡¯s eyes shed with shock. Because of the sharp pain, his brain almost went nk, and he only wanted to scream. His twisted face was full of despair. But, the void above Binsar suddenly seemed to be dripping a drop of ink into a clear spring. The strong ck color suddenly spread out. At the same time, streams of powerful pressure swept across, and even Nathalia¡¯s steps slowed down. Binsar¡¯s expression froze. The corners of his mouth immediately curled up as joy shed across his eyes. ¡°Ha!¡± He opened his mouth andughed wildly, regardless of the blood Spurting out. ¡°They areing! My people areing! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Chapter 2364 Chapter 2364 The blood sprayed all over Binsar¡¯s body, like coordinates, immediately attracted the attention of several strong auras. At the same time, Molie also saw that it was dark and kept sinking. More than ten figures could be seen faintly. Although the number of people was less than half of the previous ones. However, the strength of the Heztis was no less than 100 times stronger! Half of them had reached the high level of the Real Immortal Realm. The high level of Real Immortal Realm was at least at the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm like Binsar. In an instant, a huge face covered hundreds of kilometers appeared in the void. This face was full of majesty, like an emperor on earth. A pair of angry eyes looked down at Molie, which immediately made people have the urge to kneel and kowtow. ¡°How dare you!¡± The sound was like rolling thunder, shattering the void. It was as if the whole sky was going to be poured down like a big pot. Molie slightly paused. He felt that the void around him suddenly became as sticky as the sea. It was as if tens of millions of mountains were pressing down on him. If it were another Hezti at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, he would have been lying on the ground vomiting blood and unable to move. The ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm! Molie was shocked. With his current strength, he could easily kill Binsar, who was at the seventh stage of the Real Immortal Realm. On the one hand, the strength of Molie above the level was already very strong. It was easy for him to master the supreme magical power and kill strong enemies over the third or fourth levels. On the other hand, it was because Binsar hadprehended the Great Tao of space. His magical power was weaker than other Heztis. Although he had reached the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm, his strength was only a little higher than that of the sixth level of Real Immortal Realm. Therefore, he could notpete with his peers. Molie could seriously injure him in the blink of an eye. However, the one who attacked Molie was a real ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm. The aura that was as high as the sky and as deep as the sea immediately made Molie feel oppressed. This was still an aura that the other party had yet to arrive. If he hade to the scene, Molie would have been sent flying. However, it was also because of this shout that Molie became more murderous. ¡°No one can save the person I want to kill!¡± Molie shouted and raised his hand to grab. ¡°Fiendsgod Kingdom!¡± In an instant, a magnificent pce broke through the air and countless Fiendgods rose into the sky. In the dazzling light, the gs fluttered and the shouts shook the sky. The Fiendgod phantom transformed into a golden spear. Countless Divine Thoughts turned into runes and surrounded it like thousands of dragons. They roared in unison and shook the stars all over the sky like raindrops. Binsar¡¯s body shook continuously. All the wounds on his body cracked open, and blood spurted out. In a sh, he became a bloody man. ¡°Save me! Save me!¡± He looked up at the huge face in the sky and wailed. The giant face frowned. All of a sudden, the sky seemed to be even lower, and the sky became darker, as if it had gone from day to night in an instant. The man snorted. Instantly, the void copsed and turned into countless pieces, falling toward the golden spear. Time seemed to be extended endlessly. Everything that happened in the world became exceptionally slow. The long golden spear seemed to have suddenly pierced into the endless sea water. It became slower and slower, and the obstacles it faced became bigger and bigger. The dazzling golden light kept piling up and getting brighter, but it could no longer move forward. Seeing that the golden spear could not hurt him at this speed, a victorious smile appeared on Binsar¡®s face. Even though his facial features were distorted and badly mutted, he still struggled to get up and smiled provocatively at Molie. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But the next moment, his smile froze on his face. Binsar did not know when the other party had a bow as tall as a human. The bow was pulled to the extreme by Molie. Molie¡¯s shoulder seemed to be able to bear mountains, and his eyes were like the sea. Layers of worlds shot out from his eyes. The world and the world were intertwined, rubbing and shaking, and endless brilliance shot out. Binsar¡¯s body froze. Then, he saw Molie shooting the arrow at him. After one arrow, Molie shot out hundreds of arrows, thousands of arrows, and tens of thousands of arrows in an instant! The arrow radiance was unprecedentedly fierce. All types of lightning poured down, forming a waterfall in the sky. The solid, city wall-like void was constantly shaking and exploding. The process of bombarding, earth, fire, fire, wind, group of immortals died, and the Heavenly Dao shattered. Boundless magical powers began to circte, and countless killing intent poured down like rain. The Godfiend Pce attracted the attention of the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm Hezti for the sake of Molie. And his real killing move was actually here! Even in the face of an opponent whose strength far exceeded his, Molie still attacked without any scruples! Bang! With a muffled sound, Binsar¡¯s eyes widened, and his body swelled up like a balloon. The next moment, thousands of arrows rained down, devouring the void and shaking everything. Binsar¡¯s expanded body instantly exploded. All the flesh and bones were blown into pieces, pouring down like a rainstorm. As soon as his Divine Soul came out, it was torn into pieces. In a sh, his Divine Soul was destroyed! ¡°How dare you! Give me your life!¡± The enormous face in the sky revealed an iparably angry expression. His eyes were burning like two burning suns, instantly igniting a sea of fire. The golden spear¡¯s light was immediately suppressed. The meteor shower-like arrows all exploded in the air. Endless power traveled through the primitive times, shook the universe, and crushed toward Molie. Molie looked at the face with a grim look. He pped the blood-red wings on his back and retreated thousands of miles. Bam! The ce where he stoodst moment copsed and exploded into a muddy swamp. ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± The giant face still roared in the sky. At the same time, more than a dozen powerful divine thoughts had turned into figures and descended from the sky. Like a series of rising and falling suns, they were about to open up this ne. They even interweaved with a tight dra, and the lethal formation blocked and crushed all the vitality of Molie. Molie could even clearly feel that the pair of cruel eyes and fierce Divine Awareness had locked on to him and wanted to tear him into pieces. ¡°Thene after me.¡± Molie sneered and retreated again, arriving in front of the door made of flesh and blood. Chapter 2365 Chapter 2365 As if seeing through the purpose of Valentina, the huge face opened his bloody mouth and roared, ¡°Stop him!¡± Buzz! Immediately, a thunderbolt-like divine thought vibrated in the air and left a deep dent in the track, rushing toward Valentina like an exploding meteorite. Valentina narrowed his eyes and gathered his Divine Sense to meet the attack. Bam! The void with a radius of 10,000 kilometers, like the surface of the sea, swelled first and then suddenly opened, producing endless waves. He stood tall and straight after the broken void. Under the shocked gaze of the giant face, he coldly nced at the other party and flew into the door. In a sh, he disappeared. After a few breaths, a dozen figures with extremely strong auras descended on the spot. The huge face in mid-air also swiftly disappeared. Finally, it transformed into a man wearing a sect¡¯s magic robe. He was not angry, but was surrounded by people like stars surrounding the moon. This man was none other than the highest ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm expert among them. You can virtual-novel to read more. At this time, he didn¡¯t speak, and the others didn¡¯t dare to speak. The unbelievable scene just now appeared in everyone¡¯s mind. How dare a third stage of the Real Immortal Realm Molie face a blow from a ninth stage Molie¡®s Divine Awareness? Not only that, but he also escaped unscathed. There must be something wrong! It was like a rabbit and a lion biting each other. The two sides were equally matched. To be exact, a lion and a rabbit were equal, which meant that the lion had lost. After a long time, the Molie in a brown robe looked up at the door and said, ¡°Go in. Even if you dig three feet into the ground, you must find him! I want to see him no matter he is alive or dead!¡± ¡°That¡­ That treasure in Silkline Sea¡­¡± Someone beside him said hesitantly. The Molie waved his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°The brothers of the Spencer family have demonstrated the coordinates and entry methods of the Silkline Sea to me. They can be considered dead for what they deserve. At worst, we can go in to search for treasures next time. But, we must find the Molie, regardless of life or death!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you, a third stage of Real Immortal Realm Molie who can confront me head-on with his Divine Sense is now our enemy. Aren¡¯t you worried about being targeted by him in the future?¡± All the Molies felt their scalps go numb and their backs turn cold. If it really was as the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm had said, then when he was outside, he would¡¯ve been ambushed by this Molie with his Divine Sense. He would¡¯ve definitely suffered greatly. Therefore, the third stage Molie had to die! The ninth stage Molie added, ¡°I suspect that his background is definitely not that simple. It¡¯s very likely that someone is testing us. After all, the Silkline Sea is an secret realm that has not yet been explored. In this type of secret realm, there was a high chance of precious treasures appearing. Other than us, there must be someone else watching this treasure. Therefore, this person must be caught! ¡°In short, it would be best to catch him alive. We could torture him severely. But if we couldn¡¯t catch him alive, he could die! Got it?!¡± Thest sentence was as loud as thunder, shaking the Molies present. Someone moved his mouth and said softly, ¡°What¡­ What if he used some magic weapon to avoid your attack just now?¡± Before he finished his words, the Molie felt that the atmosphere around him had be strange. He hurriedly looked up and saw the Molie of the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm ring at him. The Molie, who had been being stared at this point, looked pale and his knees went limp. The Molie at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm said, ¡°Do you dare to gamble?¡± No! This was a response from everyone¡¯s heart. After ncing at the crowd, the Molie of the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm said sternly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare to gamble, then go and find him!¡± Swoosh! Immediately, more than ten Molies flew into the portal. After everyone had disappeared, the Molie of the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm waved his arm and a bronze mirror appeared in front of him. The mirror was clear, but when facing him, no image could be found, as if the Molie did not exist. However, the Molie at the ninth level of Real Immortal Realm did not care. He raised his hand and injected a strong spiritual Qi into the mirror. The whole mirror suddenly buzzed and trembled, shining with a white light. The figure of the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm was gradually revealed in the mirror. And slowly, the reflection of the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm in the mirror not only became clearer and clearer, but also stepped out directly. These two Molies were exactly the same in appearance, aura, and realm! The only difference was that the Molie who walked out of the mirror had empty eyes and no figure, like a puppet. The Molie of the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm condensed a drop of Essence Blood on his fingertip and flicked it gently. The blood essence instantly shot into his be. Immediately, the Molie stepped out of the mirror, his eyes shining with life. The Molie, who was at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm, sized up the Mirror Image man silently for a moment. With a sinister smile on his face, he raised his hand and pointed at the distant door. The Mirror Image man immediately turned around and turned into a stream of flowing light, rushing into the blood curtain of the gate. After a while, he disappeared. The Molie of the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm stopped in front of the door and looked over quietly. Through the blood flowing down the gate, one could vaguely see a world like an ocean. In this world, an ind was towering. Even though it was an isted ind, it gave off a sinister and terrifying feeling. Even this Molie, who was at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm, felt dizzy and disgusting after looking at it for a while. However, he endured the difort and looked at the outline of a pce on the ind, muttering to himself. If what the iplete scroll said is correct, this ocean of prime minister is actually the Myriad Images Unique Domain ruled by the King of Myriad Images in ancient times¡­ N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The Supreme King of All Images had two most powerful magical powers, the Profound Twin Skill and the Demon Heart Evil Bone. He had relied on these two magical powers to rule the Domain for hundreds of thousands of years. Later on, the Molies of this ne couldn¡¯t stand his brutal governance and resisted together. The two sides had fought for a thousand years, and in the end, the Molies won, cutting off the head of the Prime Minister¡­ However, before the King of Myriad Images died, he used his Devil Heart and Evil Bone to deeply attach the curse to this ne, causing all the Molies in the Domain of Myriad Images to turn into evil spirits. And this ne, like an ancient city submerged in a desert storm, disappeared¡­ Chapter 2366 Chapter 2366 Recalling the information he collected about the Silkline Sea, the middle-aged Moana in a brown robe frowned. He only shared part of the information with his men. Because if all of their subordinates knew about it, even if there was a treasure buried in it, they would not dare to enter it because they were afraid of the evil spirit and worried about their death. After all, as the leader of the group and an Moana at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm, he did not dare to rashly head there. But this should be enough¡­ The Moana closed his eyes and thought for a moment. When he opened them again, his eyes were calm. I want the treasure and the life of the Moana¡­ Buzz! At this time, Anne that flew into the Silkline Sea heard constant trembling sounds. It was like countless bees flying around in his ears. If it was an ordinary person, he would be annoyed and go crazy. Anne was still falling, and he spread his Divine Sense. But he immediately found that his Divine Awareness was blocked. Originally, the Divine Sense that was able to scan ten thousand kilometers or even a hundred thousand kilometers was only able to spread to a range of a thousand kilometers. And what he could see now was at most a hundred kilometers. Further away, what they saw were all dark purple, mixed with primal chaos, making one feel ufortable. What a strong evil aura¡­ Anne was very familiar with this feeling, so he soon understood what the problem was. However, the evil aura in the Silkline Sea was much fiercer and stronger than what he had encountered before. Back in the days when he killed Other Realms of secret realm, Anne had never felt such a strong evil aura. Compared to the Silkline Sea, the secret realm where the Other Realm Skyfiend was located was like a paradise. In the blink of an eye, Anne had dropped another thousand kilometers. By this time, he had seen a huge round ind in front of him. The ind was like the back of a giant turtle floating on the sea. The ind were full of tall and lush trees, full of savage and primitive auras. In the forest and trees, the outline of the city could be clearly seen, as well as all kinds of broken walls and ruins. It was as if there was a prosperous city standing on this ind and then suddenly, it was abandoned. After thousands of years, the trees and vines had taken over the ind and merged with the copsed buildings. The ind was surrounded by an endless sea. The sea was extremely quiet, but it gave people a very strange and evil feeling. After staring at the sea for a while, people would have an impulse to jump into it. Anne ran his spiritual Qi and stopped falling. He looked deeply at the ind and recalled the information he had bought. Naturally, it was impossible for those messages to have a very clear introduction of the Silkline Sea. Because the Silkline Sea was originally a secret realm. It was very likely that no one had stepped into it until now. The information regarding the Silkline Sea all originated from ancient texts, as well as some legends. ¡°The Silkline Sea, the Absolute King of All Forms¡­¡± Anne repeated these words. Among them, the Supreme King of All Forms was the most important title in Anne. Those who can have this title must be the masters of the Silkline Sea, but I don¡¯t know if it is a Moana or a demonic beast. However, the evil energy here was so dense that it was obvious that this guy was not easy to deal with. But I don¡¯t know if he is dead¡­ The main purpose of his trip was to find thest piece of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Anne was not clear about other aspects for the time being. But judging from the current situation, at least ny-five percent of thest fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was in this secret realm. It was not only because of the subtle connection between the fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. More importantly, every fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te had a power far beyond the imagination of ordinary Moanas. And these forces could expand the power of life and death and Yin and Yang to the extreme. Such an evil smell was in line with the characteristics of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Just as Anne was about to fly toward the Ind, a gray light suddenly appeared above his head. With a sense of disaster, the gray light turned into a small sword and stabbed directly toward his crown. In an instant, the void around the little sword was corroded and melted into mud. ¡°Hmm?¡± Anne raised his hand and pped upward. Bang! The little sword suddenly exploded into pieces. In the distance, someone eximed, ¡°How could it be! This guy¡¯s body is so strong!¡± With the shouts, a Moana at the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm appeared in the sight of the other party. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Anne recognized him at a nce. He was one of the previous Moanas. They caught up so quickly¡­ Anne frowned slightly. There was only one entrance to the Silkline Sea, and it was not like the sect¡¯s trial, which would send the Moanas into various ces without rules. There was only one flying path from the entrance. So, the others should be nearby¡­ The moment this inference appeared in his mind, Anneunched a Divine Awareness attack toward the Moana who had just appeared. ¡°Sure enough!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡± Two loud shouts sounded at the same time. Boom! A pair of bronze palms, as big as mountains, suddenly condensed in the air and crossed to block the Moana. Then, the Divine Awareness released by Anne hit the palm of the pair of palms. The bronze palm shook violently and let out a war drum-like roar. Although the seventh stage Moana, who was protected behind the palm, was not hurt by the Divine Sense of Anne, he was still scared to death and his face was as pale as paper. At the same time, two figures appeared on both sides of the palms. These two Moanas had both reached the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm. Both of them looked at Anne in shock and anger. ¡°Fortunately, we were prepared. Otherwise, we would have suffered a great loss!¡± ¡°This person¡¯s Divine Sense is indeed powerful. It¡¯s even more aggressive than Rick¡¯s.¡± Anne looked at the pair of palms. His expression immediately grew gloomy. The Divine Awareness defensive magic weapon actually managed to react so quickly¡­ ¡°Humph, let¡¯s see where you can escape this time!¡± One eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm Moana waved his hand. Immediately, a dozen figures appeared in the void around Anne. They had formed a circle. Chapter 2367 Chapter 2367 From a certain perspective, Sandra was facing the first battle aftering to the Ancient Kingdom. There were a total of 15 Ambers. Four of them had reached the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm, just like Binsar Spencer. Nine had reached the seventh stage of the Real Immortal Realm. And, The remaining two were at the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm. There was also Rick, who was at the highest stage of Real Immortal Realm among the group of people, but he hadn¡¯t appeared yet. ¡°So many people are dealing with a third stage of Real Immortal Realm like me. You are bullying the weak?¡± Sandra sneered. One of them, an eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm Amber with a horse-like face, sneered, ¡°Do you really think we are fools? Will we really believe that you are at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm? I¡¯ve never heard a third stage of Real Immortal Realm can kill the sixth stage and seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm in a row and can also face a Divine Sense attack of the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm head-on!¡± His deduction made sense. That was true under normal circumstances. Not to mention ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm, a third stage of Real Immortal Realm Amber should be like an ant meeting an elephant in front of a seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm expert. They would not be able to resist at all. Sandra really wanted to tell him that he was only at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. However, it was obvious that they would not believe it. Since so many people had joined forces, it was obvious that Sandra had been ced on the same level as Rick. For a moment, Sandra didn¡¯t know whether he should praise the other party for being cautious or proud that he was thought so highly of. ¡°If you had run away with all your heart, we might not have been able to catch you. Now that you¡¯ve entered Silkline Sea, it¡¯s like catching a turtle in a jar. You can¡¯t escape! Go to hell! Break Sky Axe!¡± One of the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm experts roared and stretched out his hand. The wind and clouds were rolling, and dragons and phoenixes were roaring at the same time. A burning Sky-reaching Axe, which was a hundreds of kilometers long, split the sun and moon, shattered the stars, and chopped toward Sandra. ¡°The Fourth Move of the Sword!¡± Sandra pointed out without hesitation. The sword radiance and the giant axe collided violently in midair. Instantly, hundreds of thousands of volcanoes erupted. The sky shook violently, and then rose high into the air. Countlessva spurted out violently. The raging mes filled the sky and melted the void. After the mes, the Ambers roared. ¡°Don¡¯t let him go!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°The battle g of all directions!¡± ¡°Profound Sky Green Bird Formation!¡± ¡°Primordial Dubhe footwork Lamp!¡± Swoosh! Several beams of light suddenly rose from the burning sea of fire. These beams of light shot straight into the sky. In an instant, they intertwined into a big array that covered a radius of thousands of kilometers. In the formation, Sandra immediately felt that the surrounding void became tight and solid, as if countless steel torrents were squeezing toward him. The force even distorted the space, causing loud sounds of steel tes being pried. Seeing this, Sandra immediately understood that this group of Ambers wanted to join forces to trap him with the formation so that he could not escape and then they could slowly deal with him. This group of fellows seems to have experienced many battles. Otherwise, they would not have cooperated so well¡­ Sandra was not careless at all, and all the qi and blood in his body was released. Although you have arge number of people and have an absolute advantage in the realm, l have already discovered a w when we fought just now! It is also a chance for me to survive! Sandra said in his heart. At the same time, the faces of the group of Ambers in the sky, who were ring at Sandra, also changed at this time. After they took action, they also realized the problem and immediately roared. ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t dy!¡± ¡°There¡¯s something strange about Silkline Sea!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even recover my spiritual Qi!¡± ¡°The spiritual Qi is limited. Don¡¯t waste too much on him!¡± ¡°Kill him quickly and then go to the ind to look for treasures!¡± At this time, all the Ambers present had realized that there was no way to replenish the spiritual Qi in Silkline Sea. Although they all carried elixirs to restore their spiritual Qi. However, this kind of elixirs was generally used in emergency situations. No one could rely on elixirs to recover their spiritual Qi for a long time. Therefore, only when they returned to the outside could they be replenished. For the Ambers present, this was unexpected and also their hidden danger. But for Sandra, it was his advantage! He had an extremely strong Dao body and powerful vigor. Even if he did not rely on his spiritual Qi or magical power, it would not affect his strength. Moreover, after mastering the three Cultivation Methods of Pride Form, Emperor¡¯s Proud Form and God Form, if necessary, he could turn his vigor into spiritual Qi at any time. Hearing the panicked shouts of these Ambers, Sandra sneered and said, ¡°You want to trap me? Dream on! Fiendgod Kingdom!¡± He opened his five fingers and grabbed forward. Behind Sandra, a golden red light rose to the sky. The Godfiend Kingdom transformed into a towering pce. Countless Godfiends evolved and roared as they cast countless magical power techniques. In an instant, thepressed void was opened, crackling and cracking. The surging spiritual Qi was like a raging dragon, causing the entire sky to sway. Countless stars fell like raindrops. The Ambers around were all shocked. In the Fiendgod Kingdom, the Fiendgod charging out like an army almost made them feel as though their chests were about to crack. ¡°What kind of magic weapon is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so powerful to refine Divine Souls!¡± ¡°Hurry up and attack. We definitely can¡¯t let him escape, or we¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± These Ambers had originally thought that they had the upper hand. But as soon as Sandra made his move, they felt great pressure. This made them even angrier. If they fought one-on-one with Sandra, even those eighth stage of Ambers would be at a disadvantage. The Fiendgod Kingdom was about to copse the huge formation that had trapped Sandra. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Sandra raised his hand again, and vigor gushed out like a series of zing suns. The zing sun burned out a blood spear and stabbed forward. Crack! It was like there was a hole in the sky. Arge hole suddenly appeared in the air. There were explosions in all directions, storms, and dust everywhere. More than a dozen Ambers were forced back. Sandra seized this opportunity and rushed out. He grabbed the air with his arm and the me Severing appeared in his hand. It drew out a sharp me and chopped toward the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm. Chapter 2368 Chapter 2368 The rolling mes, like falling meteors, instantly ¡°entered¡¯ the whole Dora. Boom! In the mes, this Dora at the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm felt as if he had fallen into a boundless purgatory, a sea of des and mes. Endless mes condensed into Fiendgods and transformed into sharp des that tore at his body. His robe was torn into pieces. He was extremely shocked. My magic robe is enough to resist the attacks of ten Doras at the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm for a day and a night. And this guy destroyed my magic robe with just one strike! No wonder Boris and Binsar died in his hands! The Dora at the eighth stage of the Real Immortal Realm was both shocked and angry. He circted his spirit body violently and flicked his wrist. Instantly, a ring on his finger shone like ripples. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The surrounding void suddenly cracked and shattered like a mirror. Layers of mes fell along with the broken void and turned into darkness. The Dora, who was at the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm, heaved a sigh of relief when he felt the heat around him subside. Just as he was about to remind hispanions around him to seize the opportunity, suddenly, a knife light fell from the sky again as fast as lightning. Swoosh! ¡°Argh!¡± With a scream, the finger of the eighth stage Dora was cut off. The ring on his finger also flew out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Looking at Nana who had caught the ring not far away, this eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm Dora¡¯s facial features twisted. Nana nced at him coldly. ¡°Go to hell! The Fourth Move of the Sword!¡± Terrifying sword radiance poured down like a flood as the me Severing chopped down. The surrounding space was instantly riddled with holes and turned into arge pool of mud. The eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm Dora was sent flying for hundreds of miles, leaving wounds on his body and blood spurting out. The other Doras were also retreating. One of the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm Doras could not dodge in time. His Taoist body and Body-protection Gang were split in half from the middle by Nana. Then, they were swept into the storm and crushed into a thick rain of blood. ¡°Horace!¡± Someone shouted in grief. Before his voice fell, the remaining sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm expert let out a painful roar. In an instant, more than a dozen holes appeared in his body, and he fell from the air like a piece of rotten meat. Relying on the powerful explosion, Nana suppressed the crowd in an instant. Just as he was about to take advantage of the opportunity to chase after them,yers of pces suddenly fell from the sky and smashed toward him. Nana raised the me Severing and chopped down. Sharpness split the pces into two from the middle and exploded in the air. He was forced to retreat 50 kilometers. In the next moment, the Dora known as Rick Cougard appeared. His eyes shone with a bright light, as if a de was pressing his throat. He looked at Nana and said, ¡°Kill my men?! You¡¯re courting death!¡± As his voice fell, he raised his hand and pulled. Thousands of tall buildings suddenly appeared above Nana¡¯s head and poured down on him. The heavy pressure smashed through the heavens. Countless hurricanes, whirlwinds, and storms formed a killing force, about to destroy him. As soon as the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm Dora attacked, Nana could feel the pressure. He took a deep breath, lifted up his me Severing, and shed upward. ¡°The Fourth Move of the Sword!¡± The sword radiance expanded to more than hundreds kilometers tall and pierced through the tall buildings like a divine pir. But the strong pressure was like tens of thousands of dragons, falling down fiercely. The air around Nana copsed, transforming into numerous ck holes that dragged him into them. ¡°Don¡¯t give him a chance!¡± Rick roared andmanded the crowd to attack Nana. At the same time, he took the lead. With a shake of his arm, dragon after dragon turned into a long pitch-ck spear in his hand and stabbed fiercely at Nana with despair. In an instant, the sun and moon seemed to be dyed ck. Endless nothingness, horror, coldness, and stillness surged into Nana like a tide and drowned him in an instant. No wonder he¡¯s at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm! Nana narrowed his eyes, which were full of fighting desire. This was the first time he felt such pressure since he came to the Ancient Kingdom. Even though he had been besieged by more than a dozen Doras before, he felt that it was a little tricky. However, when he attacked, he could still kill the weakest part of them. In a short time, he could even suppress more than a dozen people. As soon as he fought with an Dora at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm, Nana felt the strength of his opponent. However, this aroused hispetitive spirit. ¡°I¡¯m inferior to you at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. I¡¯ll kill you when I reach the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm!¡± Nana said through gritted teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t give you this chance!¡± Rick sneered. The ck spear in his hand stabbed out millions of times. All of a sudden, it was as if night had fallen, and the eternal night had arrived. Everything had returned to nirvana. Deep in the void, there seemed to be a desperate hand. The hand of Death was about to break Nana¡¯s vitality. ¡°There¡¯s no way out here, and you don¡¯t have any helpers. Let¡¯s see where you can escape!¡± Rick confirmed that Nana had no other means. Even if Nana had great strength, there was still an insurmountable gap between the third stage of and the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm. Nana suddenly turned the me Severing in his hand and sneered, ¡°Do you really think that I entered the Silkline Sea in a panic?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Rick was stunned. Looking at the men who flew to Nana and made all kinds of fatal moves and showed their peerless style in the wind and water, Rick suddenly felt something was wrong. The other party was too calm at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. The next moment, he saw Nana sh toward the void beneath him. ¡°The Fourth Move of the Sword! The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± Bam! Bang! The almost frozen void suddenly trembled and then exploded into a huge hole. The Dora, who was at the ninth stage of of Real Immortal Realm, was shocked to find that a vacuum area had appeared in the spear radiance that he had thrust out. Rick¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank as he looked in the direction of the hole. He seemed to have thought of something as he cried out involuntarily, ¡°Come back quickly!¡± Unfortunately, it was toote to remind them. Like a sh of lightning, Nana rushed out of the dead void and fell directly to the ind below. Before he reached the ind, he raised his hand and made a grab. Hundreds of thunder bolts quickly gathered and condensed in his palm, and then mmed down. The snow-white lightning was as thick as a stone pir, making people unable to open their eyes. Streaks of lightning seemed to be about to pierce a big hole in this strange ind. Just as Lightning was about tond on the ind, an earth-shattering roar suddenly came from the jungle. Chapter 2369 Chapter 2369 This roar was like the thunder that had exploded in the ears of midsummer. The group of Noris suddenly trembled and their brains went nk. The vigor in their bodies almost spurted out from their throats. Even Dora felt a buzz in his head, as if someone had knocked him hard. The next moment, a 3,000-meter-long snake rose from the ind, opened its huge tail, and swallowed the lightning. Lightning suddenly exploded inside the snake¡¯s body, making crackling sounds, which made the snake almost transparent. However, the big snake was safe and sound. Its long and narrow eyes stared at the crowd in the air. Seeing this huge snake, Rick¡¯s eyes immediately widened as he eximed, ¡°Big Snake Najongtrla!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the snake swung its body in mid-air. Its tail was like a sweeping giant wood, and it immediately sent the two Noris at the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm flying. The two Noris didn¡¯t even have a chance to react. The Body-protection Gang copsed in an instant and disappeared in the blink of an eye. After a long time, there were two loud bangs in the distant sea. Then two water columns rose into the sky. ¡°This ce¡­ How could there be a Big Snake Najongtrla here¡­¡± Rick¡¯s words were somewhat intermittent at this moment. The moment Dora took action, Rick had already understood the purpose of the other side. He knew that the other party wanted to draw out the evil things that might exist in the Silkline Sea to fight against them. After all, for the evil creatures in the Silkline Sea, their group and Dora were enemies. However, Rick didn¡¯t take it seriously at first. Because no one knew if there were any living creatures in the Silkline Sea. The curse of the so-called King of Myriad Images- Devil Heart and Evil Bone, was just a guess and legend. No one had really seen it. But at the moment when he saw the big snake, he felt fear and excitement mixed together. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Big Snake Najongtrla¡¯s strength could match that of a ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm Nori. Even for him, it would take him a lot of effort to get rid of the huge snake. Moreover, no one knew if there was any demon at the same level on the ind. The existence of the Big Snake Najongtrla also showed that the curse and legend of the King of Myriad Images was true. If that was the case, then the legendary Profound Twin Skill and Devil Heart and Evil Bone in the Domain of Myriad Images must be true! The Profound Twin Skill and the Demon¡¯s Heart and Evil Bone were the real purpose of this trip! As his mood rose and fell, Rick suddenly saw Dora¡¯s figure falling rapidly toward the ind. ¡°Don¡¯t run away!¡± Rick¡¯s killing desire rose again. ¡°Sky-killing Sword!¡± He crossed his hands and tore them apart. Chi! At the same time, the void was torn apart. Suddenly, the spiritual waves poured down like a flood. The long silver sword instantly stretched hundreds of meters, and countless sharp edges intertwined on it. The death note was yed. All around him, there was a sense of coldness and silence. A fierce light shed in Rick¡¯s eyes. He raised his finger and directed his long sword toward Dora. But, the huge snake in the air roared again. The sound turned into tangible sound waves, shattering the surrounding void. The enormous snake body once again twitched in the air. Bang! Space crumbled into pieces. Hundreds of ck holes appeared in the air, stretching and diluted in front of the silver long sword. The snake tail was like a meteorite, rushing forward violently. With a bang, it shattered the crumbling long sword. Rick felt a sweetness in his throat and quickly retreated. He, who was in the highest realm, had been regarded as the biggest threat by Big Snake Najongtrla. ¡°Damn it!¡± After swallowing the vigor, Rick could only watch helplessly as Doranded in the dense forest of the ind and disappeared. Looking in the direction where Dora had disappeared, Rick said fiercely, ¡°It¡®s best if you don¡¯t die soon, because I want to find you and skin you alive!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a strong storm was strong enough to blow away the neb and sweep toward him. The huge snake once again attacked him. Rick continuously unleashed his magical power with both hands and shouted at the same time, ¡°Get rid of this fellow first, and then kill that brat!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The group of Noris around also recovered from their shock. In an instant, all kinds of treasures and magical powers poured down toward the big snake. *** Doranded heavily on the ind with a bang. The earth instantly cracked and copsed. The rolling waves rushed dozens of miles around. Huge towering trees were uprooted one after another, falling to the ground. The moment hended, Dora found that the situation was the same as he had expected. There was no spiritual Qi on the ind. The Silkline Sea seemed to have no spiritual Qi at all. Because of the impact just now, there was a nk area around Dora. Therefore, under the light falling from the sky, he could see long and twisted vines growing around him. Broken walls could be seen everywhere between the vines and the high slopes. It looked like a dpidated city that had been covered by andslide and washed over with time. For some reason, Dora felt strange everywhere. And this feeling made him feel a little familiar. Dora looked around and finally stopped at a stone wall outside the slope. When hended on the ground, the huge impact sent several big trees flying. One of the big trees¡¯ roots overturned the entire mound. The stone wall had emerged from the mound. Dora saw a whole relief sculpture on the stone wall. And probably because it had been buried underneath, the relief sculpture was generally intact. Dora struck out a palm, and the water violently washed. Soon, the whole relief sculpture appeared in front of him. On the relief sculpture was a picture simr to a sacrificial ceremony. He could tell at a nce that the city on the relief sculpture was very simr to the ind he was on. The people in the city all came out of their houses, either on the streets, on the roof, or hovering in the air. They all knelt in unison. What they knelt on was a statue that towered above the city. The most creepy thing was that the statue was evenrger than the city, as if it were overlooking it. If it were anyone else, they could only guess that the people and Noris of this city were worshipping someone when they saw this relief sculpture. When Dora saw the relief sculpture clearly, he immediately understood where the familiar feeling came from. Chapter 2370 Chapter 2370 ¡°Evil Mountain Range¡­¡± Lydia spat out these words. During the Evil Mountain Range, Lydia not only killed the Ten Thousand Thought Savage Dragon, but also discovered the temple of the Evil Avatar andprehended the Dec essence of destruction. He clearly remembered that he had seen such a scene at that time. The statues of the Evil Avatar stood tall, and countless believers bowed to the statue. Arge amount of worshipful Psyche Power was constantly transmitted to the Evil Avatar. The scene was exactly the same as that on the relief sculpture. However, the relief sculptures were much bigger. It was even more exaggerated. Looking at the relief sculpture, Lydia couldn¡¯t help but have a guess in his mind. Did the King of Myriad Images also do this at that time? While he was thinking, Lydia¡¯s spiritual mind suddenly jumped wildly. Without any hesitation, he stepped aside. Buzz! The sound of breaking through the air came. In the wind, a long blood-red whip came at him like lightning and smashed the stone statue he had just seen. Before Lydia could react, the long whip swept toward him again. At this moment, the long whip suddenly expanded like a bloody world. One of the shouts was earth-shattering. mes of war rose into the sky, and the strong smell of blood and iron emanated from the golden spears and iron horses. It was as if tens of thousands of fighting battles had suddenly descended on him. You can read this book in good trantion on virtual-novel. Lydia¡¯s body shook slightly and he immediately entered the folding void. Then he suddenly appeared and raised his hand to tear. Chi! The bloody battlefield was instantly torn into two by Lydia. He opened his five fingers, and each finger was entangled with millions of thunderbolts. The lightning radiance tangled about, turning into a roaring thunder dragon. It opened its bloody mouth, fiercely attacking forward. Boom! The ground immediately copsed, and the surrounding trees were torn apart and exploded. Everything was destroyed. The long blood-red whip was instantly crushed by the lightning. The surging vigor turned into a turbulent torrent and poured around. The strong smell of blood made people feel as if they were dragged into a sea of blood. It was not until this moment that Lydia saw that it was a Rebbeca with a very strange figure. This Rebbeca looked like an old man, but his face was gloomy and vicious. One would feel ufortable at first nce. Compared with his head, his body was much stronger. It was as if a grape was ced on a watermelon. ¡°Are you the Rebbeca of the Silkline Sea?¡± Lydia asked tentatively. The old man opened his mouth to show his wild beast-like fangs and roared. Bam! The sound wave directly blew up the void within a hundred miles. At least the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm! Looking at the other party, Lydia narrowed his eyes. The next moment, he saw thousands of blood-red whips sweeping toward him from all directions. These long whips were filled with extremely strong resentment and evil spirit. The resentment and evil spirit even condensed into ferocious and horrible faces. They roared at Lydia, cursing and releasing the most vicious curse. ¡°The Fourth Move of the Sword!¡± Lydia held the me Severing and swept it directly. Crack! All the whips suddenly exploded like firecrackers. Lydia turned into a flowing light and rushed to the old man. There was no fear on the old man¡¯s face, onlyplete madness. ¡°Those whoe to steal the treasure must die!¡± He roared at the top of his voice and suddenly showed his palm to Lydia. His palm was like an ape, full of hard hair. The nails were several inches long, like daggers, shining with cold light. ¡°It¡¯s you who will die!¡± Lydia shed down. Chi! The old man¡¯s body was suddenly split in half from the middle. Lydia raised his arm and swept again. Bang! The two halves of his body exploded into blood and flew in the same direction. At the same time when the blood spurted out, Lydia suddenly made a sound of surprise, raised his hand, grabbed, and sucked. With a buzz, a Blood Crystal flew out of the blood and fell into Lydia¡¯s palm. The Blood Crystal contained thick vigor and Demon Aura. Demon core? Lydia was stunned. Is that guy a Demonic Beast? He carefully recalled that the old man¡¯s palm was indeed the w of a demonic beast. But the reason why Lydia was confused at this moment was that he had never felt the existence of the demon aura from the old man. Demonic beasts, no matter how high their realms were, would have Demonic Qi. This was also the basis for Rebbecas to judge whether the other party was a demonic beast or not. However, Lydia was sure that the old man did not have any Demonic Beast aura. But this demon core showed the identity of the demonic beast. ¡°That¡¯s a little strange¡­¡± Lydia frowned. However, since it was a demon core, there was no reason to waste it. He clenched his hand and shattered the demon core, absorbing the vigor into his body. Soon, Lydia found something even stranger. The vigor in the demon core was not so pure. To be more precise, from the quality of this demon core, he should be able to absorb a lot of vigor. But at this moment, he had only absorbed 70 percent, which was even slightly less than 70 percent. It could only be counted as 60 percent. lf the demonic beast¡¯s Qi and blood has failed, it shouldn¡¯t be like this¡­ Lydia became more and more confused. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Silkline Sea is indeed full of strangeness¡­ After some thought, Lydia looked into the distance. Although the distance was extremely far, there was still a faint glow. Those fellows shouldn¡¯t be able to catch up in a short period of time¡­ Lydia¡¯s thoughts raced. Big Snake Najongtrla can match a ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm Rebbeca. The strange old man who had just appeared also had the strength of a seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm. On this ind, my Divine Sense is still greatly restricted. I have to be careful next¡­ Lydia ran God Form. In a moment, the vigor that he had just absorbed was turned into spiritual Qi and filled his Dantian and Qi Sea. With deep eyes, he looked up into the air and immediately flew forward. In a sh, he disappeared into the dense forest. The ind itself was extremelyrge. In addition, the space was chaotic, and there would often be ovepping spaces, so it was evenrger. After flying forward for about two hours, Lydia felt streams of Divine Awareness gathering toward him. Not only were they getting closer and closer, but the number was also increasing. In fact, when he had left earlier, he had felt streams of divine senseing toward him as ifthey were targeting him. He was now even more certain of this. Since you¡¯re here, then don¡¯t go! Lydia suddenly elerated. The rolling airflow was like a knife, instantly cutting a long gully on the ground. Chapter 2371 Chapter 2371 ¡°So fast!¡± At the same time, a figure in the dense forest sighed. It was a red-skinned Rose with one big eye and one small eye. His aura was surging. He was at least at the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm. After sighing at the speed of Marsha, the Rose also suddenly elerated. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He spat out a cold sentence, ¡°Anyone who tries to seize the treasure must die!¡± There were more than a dozen Roses like this. Not only the Roses, but also a group of demonic beasts, either in the air, in the dense forest, or underground, were surrounding Marsha. They seemed especially sensitive to outsiders on the ind. What¡¯s more, this outsider killed an ind resident as soon as he appeared. Then, he was the public enemy of the entire ind! He must havee for the treasure and offended the gods of all the people on the ind! Swoosh! Figures gathered from all directions. Soon, a valley appeared in front of them. Both sides of the valley were high, and the middle was sunken, as if it was caused by the sword of a god. These ind people and the monsters on the ind clearly felt that the intruder had stopped when he arrived at the valley. When they saw Marsha sitting on a rock in the valley, Marsha also saw them. ¡°Oh, as I expected, you can know my whereabouts clearly.¡± Marsha looked at the figures around him and smiled faintly. ¡°In this case, I don¡¯t have to run around.¡± Swoosh! The first tond in front of Marsha were six or seven Roses with different figures. These Roses were all at least at the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm. Soon, with the shaking of the earth and mountains, a five or six-story tall ape roared and appeared above the valley. Its huge eyes were bloodshot and it looked at Marsha. After a while, a huge mound of earth rose hundreds of miles away from Marsha. A demonic beast as big as a house came out from the ground like a worm. Dozens of eyes were shining with a strange light and looking at him. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Marsha shook his head. ¡°Anything else?¡± Although his Divine Sense was affected on the ind, when he just flew, he could feel that there were more than these things chasing after him. The sky suddenly split apart after his voice sounded. Numerous human figures with purple-colored mes appeared in midair. These figures all had nearly perfect lines. But what was different from the Humans was that they had horns like sheep on their heads. There were about ten of them in total. Marsha looked up with a surprised look in his eyes. ¡°Asura¡­¡± After a while, Marsha muttered to himself. Asura actually appeared here¡­ Among fiendish demons, the Extraterritorial Devils held the highest standing. And from the perspective of the devil, Asura¡¯s status was higher than that of the Extraterritorial Devil. For example, if the Extraterritorial Devil was the mayor and city lord, then Asura was a duke. Not only did Asura have a higher status, but his strength was also stronger. However, Marsha had only heard of Asura before. This time, he saw it with his own eyes. And he saw ten at once. If one didn¡¯t look at the horns on their heads, the men looked handsome and the women looked beautiful. But with the horns on their heads, all the Asuras exuded a gloomy and ferocious smell. Their eyes were indifferent, as cold as ice. ¡°What a surprise¡­¡± As soon as Marsha sighed, the ground under his feet suddenly copsed. The huge mouth upied a hundred acres ofnd, like a ck hole, about to swallow Marsha. ¡°Die!¡± Marsha¡¯s eyes narrowed and his killing intent burst out. Bam! The entire void copsed. The terrifying power was strong enough to pierce through the earth and shatter the universe. It smashed the demonic beast into mud. Hot flesh and blood, like a volcanic eruption, rushed out from the ground and spurted up to a height of thousands meters. At the same time, the surrounding Roses, monkeys, and beetles attacked Marsha together. As those Roses waved their fingers in the air, ck rivers suddenly appeared in the air. In the long river, countless dead bodies kept rising and falling and howling, just like the arrival of evil gods, which were going topletely corrode and crush people to death. ¡°The Fourth Move of the Sword!¡± Marsha directly raised the me Severing, and a ray of sword radiance lit up the long night, instantly cutting off the ck river. The ck river exploded in the air, and all the dead souls and bones poured down violently like a rainstorm. Suddenly, Marsha rushed out from the center of the explosion and made violentws with both hands. ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± As soon as he made his move, huge waves rolled, violent waves of air, and endless divine light shot into the air. in the depths of the world, the sound of countless war drums beating could be heard. Bang! The Roses were smashed almost as soon as they fought with Marsha. In mid-air, it was as if a leather bag filled with blood had exploded one after another. In a sh, Marsha killed all the Roses. The Rose with one big eye and one small eye exploded and flew out. He was smashed into a pool of blood by the raging airflow. The huge ape, with all its hair standing on end, roared like countless spears. It raised its hand and grabbed, and a pitch-ck iron stick with a length of thousands feet fell toward Marsha. The whole world seemed to be shattered by it. There were ghostly cries everywhere, and countless people were shaking violently. Marsha raised his hand and grabbed. Bang! The void vibrated. The wave-like impact swept through the dense forest thousands of miles away. Countless cracks on the ground shot out in all directions. The iron stick stopped in midair and could no longer fall. The ape roared and its eyes turned blood red. All the muscles and flesh in its body bulged and let out a roar like twisting steel tes. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Marsha sneered and raised his other arm to grab the ape. Bam! The space seemed to have been twisted by a giant mad dragon and turned into shackles, instantly crushing the ape¡¯s body. The waves of blood fell from the sky and poured into a swamp of flesh and blood with countless pieces of flesh, internal organs, and broken bones. When the big beetle saw what was happening, fear filled its eyes. It had a pair ofrge jaws, quickly pulling at the ground, wishing to escape. But the next moment, Marsha¡¯s voice sounded above its head. ¡°You are not an ordinary demonic beast.¡± Chapter 2372 Chapter 2372 Rose saw half a person on the beetle¡¯s back. Because this person was above his waist, but he was thin and pale. Below his waist, he was connected to the beetle. It looked like a giant beetle demonic beast with two legs. This reminded Rose ofthe old man he had killed at the beginning. ¡°Those who covet the treasure must die!¡± At this time, this pale-faced guy suddenly looked fierce and cursed at Rose. His paper-white skin suddenly revealed a strange purple color, and his eyes also turned dark purple. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of pungent slime toward the other party. However, Rose¡¯s aura shook and the slime bounced back to his body. Sizzle! The slime instantly corroded half of this guy¡¯s body into bones. His originally small flesh fell down. Instantly, this half-human half-beast guy let out a heart-wrenching scream. Rose struck out with his palm. With a bang, he punched the other party into mice and his five fingers bent and he took a deep breath. A demon core flew into his palm. After absorbing it, Rose¡®s face darkened. The situation was the same as before. Although the demon core contained vigor, it contained at most 70% of the vigor. Not only the beetle, but also the ape and the other Moanas. Rose couldn¡¯t help thinking of the scene he saw on the relief sculpture. Although there was no direct evidence, he faintly felt that there must be some connection between the two. After thinking for a while, Rose focused on the air. After getting rid of these small potatoes, it would be disrespectful to ignore these Asuras. In fact, Rose had been on guard against these Asuras. Because every Asura was no weaker than the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm. In the eyes of Rose, although their strength was not strong enough, Asura must have an unpredictable magical power. When he looked up into the air, he found that these Asuras were also staring at him. Moreover, their gazes carried traces of scrutiny. After a while, one of the Asuras said, ¡°If you are willing to follow us and sacrifice everything for Master, including your life, then, Master will forgive you for breaking into the Domain of Myriad Images today.¡± ¡°Master?¡± Rose¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Who is that?¡± Asura said. ¡°Master is Master. Master is full of love and care for the juniors with potential. If you follow Master, you will be able to obtain an even more powerful power and will also be closer to the final profound mystery of life.¡± Another Asura said, ¡°The strength you just showed has proved that you can win the master¡¯s favor. Our task is to find a talent who has potential and can be used by the master. Come on, follow the master, and master a stronger than you. At that time, you will know how insignificant you are now. The world you see now is so insignificant.¡± Asura¡¯s words were full of temptation. As they spoke, they waved their arms passionately. The voice drifted into Rose¡¯s ears like a demonic voice. Suddenly, Rose seemed to feel that there was a voice in his heart saying, ¡°Surrender to them, submit to them, and be yourself. The cultivation is too hard and tiring. As long as you submit to them, you can instantly be a peerless expert and gain eternal life.¡± The voice was getting louder and louder in his mind, even upying Rose¡¯s soul. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Looking at Rose¡¯s gradually stiffened face, a faint ghostly smile appeared on their faces. But then, Rose blinked. He immediately returned to normal. It was as if a shell that had been wrapped around him suddenly disappeared. Feeling the change in Rose, several Asuras frowned. They had never seen such a scene before. The ¡°Beautiful Tone Asura¡± was the innate magical power of the Asura n. It could directly lure and seduce people from their souls. Under normal circumstances, there were very few Moanas who could resist the temptation. Therefore, when they saw that Rose was temporarily affected and then immediately became clear-headed, which made them feel incredible. At this time, Roseughed and said, ¡°Get more powerful power? So to be a monster of half- human and half-beast?¡± Asura did not show too much expression on his face. He said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s a reward from the master. And they did be stronger because of this, and their lifespan will be greatly extended. And as long as they are given time, they will be stronger and their lifespan will continue to grow.¡± ¡°You did it,¡± Rose said in surprise. Previously, he just guessed that those Moanas had turned into half-human and half-beast monsters for some reason, so Rose wanted to trick Asuras. Unexpectedly, these Asuras were very cooperative and admitted it at once. Those Moanas were indeed half-human and half-beast. They were the ones who made them be like that, or rather, the master they were talking about. Hmm¡­ Half-human and half-beast¡­ Rose also understood why the qi and blood was obviously empty in the demon core he got. That was the reason. The Qi and blood of a Moana was far inferior to that of a demonic beast. Therefore, at the same level, a half-human and half-beast demonic creature¡¯s qi and blood was definitely less than a demonic beast. ¡°We¡¯ll give you onest chance to make a choice. Do you want to surrender voluntarily, or do you want us to take you back and let Master deal with you?¡± Asura said again. While they were talking, the corners of their heads were shining green. A strange and magical force field surrounded the surroundings. For a moment, ck clouds rolled and gs fluttered. Countless sobs and wails came from all directions. Thunder, lightning, and demonic rainstorm were about to pour down on Rose. Rose looked up at the Asuras and said with a sneer, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to find your master, but I¡¯m carrying your heads!¡± As his voice fell, Rose stamped on the ground. In an instant, the power of the Starry Sky Region was condensed. The rainbow burst out from Rose¡¯s hand and attacked Asura fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re courting your own death!¡± Asura roared in unison. Ayer of ck armor immediately formed on their bodies. On the surface of the armor, blood was squirming, and countless dead souls and demons burst out deafening roars. All the Asuras attacked Rose at the same time. The punch made all the demons roar. The ck clouds pressed down in an instant. All the devils turned into thousands of troops and rushed toward Rose. Chapter 2373 Chapter 2373 In an instant, everything was destroyed, ghosts cried and gods howled, and the demonic light rose to the sky. Asura¡¯s demonic aura was a hundred times thicker than the Extraterritorial Devil¡¯s. In the blink of an eye, all the demons in the world were dancing wildly, and everything was gone. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Sonya sneered and struck out with both hands like a giant axe. Bang! A huge shock spread around. Countless demons were shattered at once. The rolling demonic energy dissipated in arge amount, as if a big hole had been broken through in the sky, and the water of the Milky Way poured down. Sonya opened his five fingers again. His mighty aura covered thousands of kilometers. Endless starlight, invincible Heaven and Earth, and the gods bowed and gathered. A river of stars appeared in the air. Neb and Star Areas rapidly condensed. As he struck out, all the gxies connected the neb and exploded together. Boom! The void was instantly sted open. The shattered space turned into a muddy chaos and slowly rose into the air. The demons rushing toward Sonya were immediately swept away, all dead. The Asuras were also shocked. Their bodies flew out like kites with broken strings, and their armors were all broken. Blood flowed out, and even their bodies were covered with shocking cracks. ¡°What powerful strength!¡± ¡°This Rebbeca is definitely not simple!¡± ¡°He came prepared!¡± ¡°Hurry up and join hands to disy the Supreme Devil magical power!¡± The Asuras on the scene kept spitting out blood, opening their mouths and roaring. Their eyes were filled with indescribable fear. Their auras quickly connected. A deep light that was neither ck nor white swept from the horizon, full of horror and charm. This beam of light quickly enveloped all the Asuras and instantly condensed into an eight-armed Asura that was ten thousand feet tall! The Eight-armed Shura stepped on the ground. Asura opened his mouth and roared. The sun, moon, and stars fell together. The towering trees within tens of thousands of miles were all shattered into powder. Crack! The spider weblike cracks covered all the space within sight. The Eight-armed Shura waved his hand at Sonya. It was obviously eight arms, but at this moment, thousands of arms seemed to have evolved. Moreover, each arm held a deadly magic weapon. Flying swords, giant axes, shackles, and other things. Each magic weapon was full of blood and resentment, like billions of tragic souls. They formed an army and gave the most vicious curse to Sonya. ¡°Sacrifice my Qi and blood to awaken Asura King!¡± All the Asuras roared in unison. The blood on their bodies flew out and entered the Eight-armed Asura¡¯s body. There was a loud sound of a running rivering from the Eight-armed Shura¡¯s body. He stepped on thousands of worlds and rushed toward Sonya. The countless lethal magic treasures burst out a sharp light and attacked fiercely. The sky and earth sank and the sun and moon lost their luster. Infinite cracks appeared around the other party. Every time killed crack appeared, it was full of killing intent. Once Sonya fell into it, his bones would be crushed and he would be doomed eternally. Just as these broken pieces fell on his body, Sonya suddenly stopped what he was doing, as if he had just surrendered. The few Asuras were shocked and then overjoyed. ¡°Haha! He gave up resisting!¡± ¡°Now you know how powerful we are!¡± ¡°Asura is invincible, you¡¯re just a Rebbeca. How dare you fight against us?!¡± ¡°Die!¡± ¡°I gave you a way out before, but you didn¡¯t cherish it. It¡¯s useless to regret it now!¡± Bam! Endless killing intent engulfed Sonya. Thunder Killing Tribtion, Yellow Sand Killing Tribtion, Red Water Killing Tribtion, Roaring me Killing Tribtion, all of them fell on Sonya. Just then, Sonya¡¯s body suddenly expanded. The ck shadow suddenly expanded, and it even had a great power to support the world. All the killing tribtions fell on him. Although there was a deafening roar, it could not hurt him at all. In a short time, Sonya¡¯s body was 300 meters tall, like a giant. His eyes were burning fiercely, which stunned the Asuras. ¡°Just so-so¡­¡± Sonya sneered. The giant Sonya let out a coldugh. Then, he opened his mouth and took a deep breath. All the killing tribtion suddenly became a spiral and was sucked into his mouth. At the same time, he ran the Spirit Hunting Whale Technique. Boom! His body turned into a burning furnace. All kinds of killing tribtions turned into fuel. In the blink of an eye, Sonya had refined all of the killing. He was surrounded by an air of majesty. A dark golden runes emerged from his skin, making him look like a demon who had appeared when the universe was split. Sonya raised his hand and grabbed forward. Instantly, countless skies were torn apart by him. Before the Asuras could dodge, half of them were instantly annihted. The remaining half was extremely frightened. When they came to their senses, they roared. ¡°Oh no! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°This guy is not a Rebbeca!¡± ¡°How could the Rebbeca of the Human Tribe have such dense Demonic Qi?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a human. We were fooled! Run!¡± Swoosh! These Asuras immediately scattered and fled. ¡°Seal the Ghostly King Chain!¡± Sonya¡¯s mouth exploded with a loud bang. He opened his five fingers and pressed down. Dense ck chains burst out from the void. The chain was burning with ink-colored mes. In an instant, all the Asuras were tied up and suppressed. These Asuras struggled a few times, and then they were desperate to find that they couldn¡¯t exert any strength. One of the Asuras threw his head back and screamed, ¡°Master, save me!¡± The originally purple sky suddenly changed color. A continuous pce, like a mirage, appeared in the air. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sonya recognized at a nce that the pce was exactly the same as what he had seen in the gate. Immediately, Sonya understood that there was another universe in the Silkline Sea. This pce was the real secret of the Silkline Sea. What excited Sonya more was that he saw a beam of golden light shooting from the depths of the pce to the sky, forming a light column. For him with the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, he was familiar with the golden light. Thest fragment is indeed here! Sonya suddenly closed the Ghostly King Chain. All the chains contracted at the same time and instantly crushed the remaining Asuras, making them look like juicy tomatoes. Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374 Pieces of green crystals flew out from Asura¡¯s exploded body. Inside the demon¡¯s body, there was a Demonic Core full of demonic energy, and inside Asura¡¯s body was a Demonic Crystal. it was purer than the Demonic Qi contained in the Demonic Core, but at the same time, it had a greater impact on Nana. Geena was not afraid at all. He raised his hand and sucked in all the Demonic Crystals. Demonic Crystals were poison for ordinary Nanas. But for him, it was the best treasure to improve his realm. All the Demonic Crystals entered his mouth at the same time. Like the previous disaster, they instantly turned into boiling spiritual Qi in his body and rushed wildly in the Qi Sea in his Dantian. After absorbing all the Demonic Crystals, Geena suddenly felt an unprecedented hunger. However, Geena understood that this was not because he was really hungry, but because he had a sense of promotion. If I go higher, I¡¯ll be at the fourth stage of Real immortal Realm¡­ Geena looked at the pce in the air, which looked like a reflection in the water, and made up his mind in an instant. He would first advance before entering. But it was not enough to rely on his currentprehension. I need more vigor to transform into spiritual Qi¡­ There was no spiritual Qi in the Silkline Sea. So, it was simply an idiotic dream to be promoted there. Fortunately, Geena could turn vigor into spiritual Qi for promotion. He suddenly cut the back of his hand. Before the wound could heal, Geena spilled his thick blood in all directions. The blood exploded with boundless life force, instantly attracting the attention of the surrounding demons. In a short while, Geena felt hundreds of Divine Senses peeping at him. The dense forest in the distance began to shake. Obviously, there were some monsters who couldn¡¯t hold back and rushed to where Geena was. Suddenly, there was a loud noise under him. Then, the earth shook and the mountains shook. Geena looked down and saw the ground under his feet suddenly crack open. Large amounts ofnd copsed. The mound, mud, and swamp all caved in. The outline of a magnificent city gradually emerged. The Domain of Myriad Images, which had been buried under the soil and the dense forest for countless years, finally began to show its original appearance. Geena hovered in midair, watching this scene. He could clearly feel that as the city gradually revealed its true appearance, the Silkline Sea seemed to have revived. It was as if all of its previous life had been in deep sleep, and only a few of them had maintained their activity. Now, the city shook, and most of the sleeping lives were awakened. Or to be exact, it was not a life, but an evil thing. In about ten breaths, the ind had undergone a drastic change. The dense forest full of huge trees and dangerous swamps were all gone. Instead, it was a huge and magnificent city with a strange aura like a newly excavated grave. Facing this seemingly endless city, everyone could not help but feel suffocated and oppressed by their souls. It was as if his life was being held by an invisible hand. The city under his feet and the pce above his head, in Geena¡¯s mind, ovepped with the relief sculptures he had seen before. ¡°Only that huge statue and countless people who worship it¡­¡± Geena whispered. As soon as he finished speaking, the city under his feet suddenly trembled slightly. Countless shadows gushed out of the house, filling the streets, roofs, and even the city walls. *** ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did the ind change?¡± At the same time, the faces of the Nanas under Rick changed. When they looked at each other, they saw panic in each other¡¯s eyes. It took them a lot of effort to get rid of Big Snake Najongtrla. However, they also paid a heavy price. Including Rick, there were a total of six people left. Rick was at the ninth stage of Real immortal Realm, two Nanas at the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm, and three Nanas at the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm. The rest of the people had all died in the mouth of Big Snake Najongtrla. Even so, they still could not kill the giant monster. After paying such a high price and finally arriving on the ind, they nned to rest for a while and continue to act ording to the n. But they did not expect such a sudden change. The ind disappeared! The city appeared! This is exactly the same as the legendary ¡°The Celestial Singing City¡±¡­ Rick was trying to figure out this phenomenon. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In such a city, they all had an indescribable sense of oppression. It was as if a disaster was imminent. Among these people, it was likely that Rick looked calmer. He waved his hand, indicating for everyone to calm down first. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see¡­¡± As soon as Rick finished speaking, a bustling crowd rushed to the street. There were hundreds of millions of people on the street. Countless people gathered together, filling all the streets. Because the roof was full of people, so many houses could not be seen, only dense heads could be seen. ¡°Where did these guyse from?¡± An Nana at the seventh stage of the Real Immortal Realm asked in a different voice because the scene in front of him was too strange. The others looked over and gasped at the same time. Although these people who rushed up to the street were moving, their expressions and movements seemed extremely stiff. It could even be said that they had no expression. All of them widened their eyes and looked at the sky at the same time, their faces full of obsession and respect. ¡°They¡­¡± With a sweep of his divine sense, Rick¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°They are all mortals, and they are all dead.¡± ¡°So many mortals!¡± ¡°How can they move when they are dead? Have they be zombies?¡± The other two Nanas shouted in surprise. Everyone could not help but have goosebumps on their backs. When Nanas reached their realm, mortals were like ants in their eyes. But when ants reached a certain number, they looked extremely shocked. For example, at this moment, there was an endless sea of people. And they were all dead. At this moment, they were moving, and the city was extremely quiet. This scene was as weird as it could be. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly first¡­¡± Rick instructed the others. He had more information than the Nanas under hismand. Therefore, he had already spected that these mortals were themon people who used to live in Domain of Myriad Images. The reason why they could still move when they were dead must be that they were cursed by the Absolute King of Myriad Images. Thinking of this, Rick¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 Although Rick had never seen relief sculptures in the city, the information in his hands gave him a little understanding of what had happened here back then. Who else could make so many peoplee out to worship him, except for the Absolute King of Myriad Images? Rick¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help beating wildly at this moment. He was not only afraid, but also excited. Who would have thought that not long after arriving in the Silkline Sea, they would actually meet the true master? Originally, he had lost arge number of people. After witnessing the strength of the evil spirits here, he thought that his next move would be full of danger and he would probably die. He was even ready to return empty-handed. But the good news came so suddenly. It really didn¡¯t take me much effort to find it¡­ Rick could not help but let out a sigh. He could vaguely see the dazzling light emitted by the treasure. ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± A Molie at the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm eximed. Everyone hurriedly followed his gaze. Streaks of blood-red light left a tragic mark in the air and gathered toward a distant void. In every light, one could clearly see an extremely ugly demon. These demons seemed to be casually pieced together with pieces of corpses. They looked beyond people¡¯s imagination, extremely ferocious and horrible. You are reading on virtual-novel. What shocked the Molies even more was that these fiendish demons all emanated extremely powerful auras. Among them, there was even a number of people who could bepared with the previous Big Snake Najongtrla. ¡°Quickly hide!¡± The corners of Rick¡¯s eyes twitched as he hurriedly shouted. Only then did the Molies react. They quickly restrained their breath and fell down. At this time, the city was full of all kinds of strange auras. Countless civilians were piled up everywhere like zombies. Even if they had reached the high level of the Real Immortal Realm, they would not dare to go deep into it. They only dared to find a few tall buildings and hide on the roof, carefully peeping out. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. More and more evil spirits flew through the air. The rolling vigor turned the sky ck. In the darkness, countless ghosts moved inside, as if there were millions of evil spirits struggling and roaring, which was creepy. Is it true that the Absolute King of Myriad Images ising? But he has been killed by the Molie who resisted him¡­ What is it now? For a moment, Rick¡¯s heart was in a mess. Under the circumstances where he could not figure out the result, he could only concentrate his eyesight and look in the direction where many demons gathered. *** Under the sky, ghost shadows were swaying and Devil Qi was rolling. A pair of blood-red eyes, like lanterns, lit up in the dark and stared at Geena who was surrounded in the center. Geena¡¯s rich vigor was a supreme delicacy for these evil spirits and even more irresistible temptation. The moment their breaths reached the vigor, these evil spirits were like evil spirits seeing delicious food and money. They could no longer hold back and wanted to tear Geena into pieces. ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t expect so many people toe¡­¡± Although he said so, Geena showed no fear on his face. There was even an obvious eagerness in his eyes. Ha! But the more the better. After all, this time, l have to advance from the low level to the mid level¡­ Geena smiled softly and his face suddenly darkened. His figure was like a rainbow and like lightning, rushing straight to the ck cloud in front of him and taking the lead in attacking. Arge cloud of starlight suddenly lit up in his palm. The bright light illuminated the nine prefectures, melted the cier, and thousands of meteors cut through the sky and directly smashed down. Bang! All the meteors exploded at the same time. In the sound of ghosts crying and wolves howling, the rolling ck clouds were blown into pieces and a large nk area appeared. Countless broken arms and limbs fell from the air. Woo! An ear-piercing whimper sounded, as if a hundred ghosts were crying at night. In the surging ck clouds, a horrible ghost face covered hundreds of kilometers. It had a blue-masked assassin with fangs and ck eyes. It bit toward Geena and swallowed up Geena in an instant. All the ghost shadows around suddenly burst into cheers and roars. They gathered toward the ghost face in a mighty manner, like sharks that smelled the blood. They swarmed up and tried to tear the other party into pieces. The face instantly expanded hundreds, thousands of times! The space within a radius of 10,000 kilometers was filled. The entire void seemed to be unable to withstand its energy and was crushed into pieces. Terrifying cracks spread in all directions likeyers of cobwebs. This scene caused the mouths of Rick and the others, who had seen from afar, to dry up and find it hard to breathe. They were momentarily speechless. There was an Molie at the seventh stage of the Real Immortal Realm. His face was pale and sweat dripped down like rain. His whole body was trembling and he almost fell off the roof where he was hiding. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Just as Rick was still in a state of shock, a thunderous roar suddenly rang out. The ghost face shook in the air as if it had been hit by something. The next moment, countless evil spirits heard the wind and screamed miserably. They fled in private and panicked. The ghost face, which was originally solid, was about to copse. Then, there was another thunderous sound. This time, the shing lightning directly exploded from the inside of the ghost face and tore the ghost face from the middle in an instant. Almost at the same time, the sky stretched out, and streaks of lightning burst out dazzling light and kept striking down. The ghost-faced man was smashed into pieces. Wherever the thunder went, all kinds of unified balls were broken and formed one after another. Countless thunderbolts condensed into various gods, lightning dragons, thunder tigers, and thunder giants. They poured down like waterfalls. Countless evil spirits were immediately swept in and rolled around. They were torn into pieces before they could even scream. Theypletely disappeared, leaving nothing behind. Bam! With a loud bang, the sky copsed and the earth sank. The ghost face waspletely blown up and turned into dark mud. As the whole hollow caved in, it became a ck hole, and even the light could not shine in. In the center of the ck hole, Geena was surrounded by an amazing vigor. The roiling vigor was sticky and surging, like an ocean. But for him, it was still not enough. With his eyes fixed, Geena raised his hand and pointed to the void in the distance. In the rolling ck clouds, gs were erected one after another, and powerful auras rushed into the sky, instantly turning into a Heaven-ceasing Formation,pletely enveloping Morten. Chapter 2376 Chapter 2376 The figures were either tall, normal, three heads, six arms, or twisted. But without exception, all of them burst out a very tragic feeling. Every figure seemed to be surrounded by hundreds of thousands or millions of vengeful souls. The people who worshipped and kowtowed in the city also stopped at this moment. The gray light shot out from above their heads and fell under the feet of the evil spirits in midair. Instantly, the countless resentful souls became more solid and vivid, as if they had real bodies. This scene left Rick dumbfounded and frightened. He had already guessed what was going on. The people in the city must be dead. Even if their souls had not been extracted by the evil spirit like this, it was impossible for them to live for so many years because they were mortals. But now, the way of death was too cruel for mortals. After thousands of years, their souls would continue to be controlled like puppets. Their souls no longer belonged to him, but to the evil spirit. Boom! A series of loud explosions shook the qi and blood in Rick¡¯s body, making him feel incredibly ufortable. At the same time, deep holes appeared in the distant sky. Those evil spirits strode out of the hole. All kinds of inner demons and Skyfiends rolled over with their footsteps, like a flood. The pitch-ck light shot in all directions. With a slight shake, countless runes that represented death rolled down. The entire Silkline Sea seemed to have be a country of demons, a sea of devils. One of the evil spirits took the lead in attacking Moses. Its body was thin and long, and its ribs were full of arms. At this moment, it grabbed at Moses. Countless rays of light, wind, rain, and lightning shot over at high speed. In the blink of an eye, they transformed into a great formation that stood side by side with the heavens, fiercely suppressing him. Geena raised his hand and shot out a blood spear. The blood spear pierced through the void, releasing woo sounds. Streaks of golden runes appeared, as if they were chanting from the depths of hell. The entire world trembled. The invincible Sun and Moon suddenly shock, and all the divine power rolled over. With a bang, it directly broke through the center of the formation. The countless evil spirits in the formation turned into ashes before they could scream. The evil spirit whounched the attack roared and twisted his arms like steel bars, grabbing forward. Layers of canopy were torn off and rolled down. With a destructive aura, they directly oppressed Moses. Countless buildings in the city were torn into pieces like kites in a storm. ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± Geena shouted and the light in his hand shot up to the sky. Divine light precious elephant suppressed ten thousand devils. The golden pce was as brilliant as the sun, endless gods and devils. lt carried the dignity of the archaic heavens as it fiercely attacked. Lightning poured down endlessly, unstoppable. Crack! The demon¡¯s arms exploded like firecrackers. Its entire body was wrapped in the explosion. The sky was filled with blood rain, and one could only hear its bitter roar. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The blood-red wings on Geena¡¯s back stretched out and stepped forward, triggering thousands of thunderbolts. The lightning instantly tore the sky apart. The evil spirits who had no time to dodge were burned to ashes. The lightning was like a pir that could destroy the world, rushing down. With a hang, it prated the evil spirit¡¯s head, stuck out its back and pierced it into a string. ¡°Explode!¡± With Geena¡¯s light shout, the thunder and lightning beam expanded violently. The bright light almost melted a ne. With a scream, the evil spirit¡¯s body was torn into pieces in an instant. Then it was swallowed by the lightning and turned into ashes. A mighty vigor surged out. Around Astor, a new vigor surged into the sea of blood. ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Out of the blue, an evil spirit sent out a thought. This thought immediately attracted the response of many evil spirits. ck clouds rolled about, rumbling as they sped forward like carriages. ck iron gates appeared one after another. These gates were all pitch-ck, as if they were directly forged from molten iron. On them were engraved all kinds of horrible scenes of torture in hell. There were evil spirits pulling out their tongues, throwing them into the oil pot, having their bodies cut open by saws, as well as being thrown into the stone mill, grinding them into flesh and blood paste. Ignoring the tragic scene, anyone who saw it would be terrified, as if they had fallen into hell and were on the spot. In the blink of an eye, a total of eighteen such gates appeared from all directions and surrounded Moses. A dangerous figure emerged from every gate. Some were tall, some were strange, some were evil, and some were thin and small. All of them were very distorted, making people have nightmares for a lifetime. However, when Geena saw these gates, he suddenly felt extremely strange and even wanted tough in such a situation. He was very familiar with the style of the gate. This was simply a simplified version of the Gates of Hell. Although there were obvious differences in the details, one could tell at a nce that the task was done ording to the Gates of Hell. However,pared with the Gates of Hell, it was much thinner. It lacked the overbearing and desperate aura of the Lord of Hell. Like a son and a father. In the sea of consciousness of Astor, there was the father, the Gates of Hell. And these were cheap goods. That was how it felt. However, for ordinary Morines, 18 gates simr to the Gates of Hell were enough to suppress their souls and blood. ¡°Just like this?¡± Geena sneered. As soon as the words left his mouth, the 18 gates burst out in unison. The figures that were originally hidden within the gates seemed to be supporting heaven and earth, appearing from within. Every single one of them was like kings of the Infernal Realm,manding countless Fiends and Asuras. Some of them had horns on their heads, some had teeth hanging from their mouths, some with long hair, hissing venomous snakes, and some had their faces split open from the middle, revealing their sharp teeth. Some had snake heads and human bodies, some had lion heads, lion bodies, and scorpion tails, some half male and half female. Each time they opened their mouths, there would be two types of voices, some even more so a cloud of smoke, difficult to defend against. Each of the evil spirits looked different, but the soaring demonic light and surging demonic Qi distorted the void within a radius of hundreds of thousands of miles, as if they had turned into a death domain. They were the rulers of this death domain, no one able to defeat them! Seeing this scene from afar, the legs of all the men under Rick went limp. They wished they could escape from this ce immediately. Chapter 2377 Chapter 2377 Although they wanted to escape immediately, Rick and his Geenas did not dare to move at all. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, let alone move. That was because the eighteen evil spirits that had walked out of the door were simply too powerful! Every one of them had the aura of crushing Rick. Rick¡¯s eyes were also stunned. What he saw waspletely beyond his expectation. How could this be¡­ These are not even the Absolute King of Myriad Images, yet they are so powerful¡­ Although Rick was only a mirror image and his true body was outside of the Silkline Sea, all that he saw with his mirror eyes still caused his true body to tremble. If one was touched by a trace of the Devil Qi, I¡¯m afraid that it would immediately turn into walking corpses¡­ After swallowing with difficulty, Rick forced himself to calm down. He did not dare to cut off the connection between his true body and the mirror. If the fluctuation of the spiritual Qi attracted the attention of the evil spirits, then everything would be over. At this moment, Rick felt extremely regretful. When he studied the information in his hand, he did not expect that the evil spirits in the Silkline Sea, whether in strength or quantity, were far beyond his imagination. Something even more shocking happened. The 18 powerful evil spirits joined forces and emitted gray light. The light was full of corruption and evil aura, which immediately corroded the void. Large pieces of the void fell down like rotten meat. A towering pce slowly rose from the rotten void. This pce was like a gray crystal, crystal clear and luxurious. However, neither eyes nor Divine Awareness could prate the crystal and see the inside of the pce clearly. In a short time, the pce that broke through the void covered the 18 gates. At the same time, Maurina in the pce looked at the 18 evil spirits around him with gloomy eyes. ¡°Is this the grave you prepared for yourself?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve disturbed the master¡¯s sleep. We obey the Asura King¡¯s orders and destroy you!¡± A voice seemed toe from the deepest part of the earth. As soon as he finished speaking, one of the evil spirits raised his hand and grabbed at Joe. All of a sudden, the ghost fire burned fiercely and covered the sky. The ghost fire covered the whole Maurina and copsed like a wall. ¡°Purple Yin Ghostly Shield!¡± Maurina¡¯s aura surged and his body suddenly propped up. The purple crystal shield immediately blocked the mes. However, this ghastly green ghost fire was as heavy as millions of mountains. It rumbled and shook the crystal shield continuously, and more and more spider web-like cracks appeared. Just then, another evil spirit attacked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Its head split open in the middle and its tongue, which was several meters long, stuck out. Countless Demonic Qi surged out and formed a vortex. In the vortex, countless shrill screams burst out, representing the endless pain in the world. As soon as the vortex blew the ghost fire, it was as if it was boiling. Millions of terrifying human faces immediately appeared, howling in pain as they crushed the crystal shield. ¡°Infinite Starlight!¡± Maurina¡¯s eyes glittered. He opened his fingers and grabbed forward. Endless starlight burst out dreamy residual shadows. His palms swept across the sky, and all of a sudden, starlight gathered to form a spiral vortex, rushing toward the ghost fire like a gxy. Bang! ck demon Qi and ghastly green ghost fire immediately covered the sky and earth. Space was completely distorted and burned, constantly copsing like ice. The whole pce was reflected with a very strange light. The third demon attacked at this moment. ck gas gushed out of its countless pores. Surrounded by the ck gas were many Ghost Head gs, emitting a strong Ghost Qi. At the same time, in the city on the ground, many civilians, who had long been like walking dead, seemed to have been taken away the power to stop them from rotting. Their originally intact bodies immediately decayed and copsed, turning into ck mud. Woo! In the blink of an eye, it was as if millions of troops of dead souls had appeared in the pce and were going to destroy Joe. Maurina¡¯s aura was constantly crushed at this moment. All vitality was severelypressed. ¡°The Fourth Move of the Sword!¡± Maurina took a deep breath and his eyes burst out a majestic divine light. Bright sword radiance shot out from his eyes. In an instant, sparks and blood light burst out everywhere. The entire Ghost Head gs were instantly swept away. But then, the Ghost Head gs, which were ten times or even a hundred timesrger, swarmed up. ¡°Divine Death Finger!¡± A faint ghostly voice came from the fourth evil spirit, then it pointed at Joe. The green light, like a flying sword, was fierce and deadly. It pierced throughyers of void and hit Maurina¡¯s chest. Bang! With a loud explosion, Maurina flew backward dozens of miles and spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Haha! He can¡¯t withstand a few of our moves.¡± The fifth evil spirit sneered and suddenly opened the four arms behind him. There was a pitch-ck sun in the palm of each arm, and all the Qi and mes in his body rose to the sky. He pressed hard toward Joe. The ck sun immediately exploded around Joe. The horrible fluctuation exploded like thousands of thunder. Maurina¡¯s body flew up like a cannonball and crashed into the crystal wall. With a kacha sound, arge area of debris appeared. ¡°Dark Yin Ghost Lightning!¡± The seventh evil spirit had only one bloody eye on its head. It looked like there was an eyeball as big as a head on its neck. Its eyes were full of resentment and cruelty, and it stared at Joe. Immediately, the blood light exploded, and Maurina¡¯s body was thrown high into the air. The ghost fire and thunder kept exploding in his body, shaking repeatedly, as if they were going to blow his flesh into minced meat and destroy his Divine Awareness. When Maurina¡¯s body began to fall, the eighth evil spirit grinned and opened his mouth to his head. ¡°Soul Sword Hell!¡± Waves of ice-cold and chilling intent instantly filled the entire field. The frost and snow instantly condensed into ice swords and icicles that were taller than human beings, covering Joe. He fell from a high ce. With a bang, he smashed into the ice and snow. Immediately, debris and frost flew everywhere. At this time, debris and frost quickly formed a machete with a broken head. It emitted a cold air and chopped toward Maurina¡¯s neck. Chapter 2378 Chapter 2378 The ice knife fell from the sky andnded directly on Rose¡¯s neck with the power of wind and thunder. Bang! Rose¡¯s body Immediately sank into the ice. Large amounts of ice and snow directly copsed. Countless ice spikes exploded into powder. The tremors continued to impact the surroundings, causing the crystal pce to crumble. Rose¡¯s faint voice came from a deafening roar. ¡°This?¡± Ssh! The raging storm was immediately torn apart and Rose¡¯s figure reappeared. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked mockingly at the 18 evil spirits in midair. ¡°Hmm?¡± The 18 evil spirits looked surprised. In this way, they failed to kill the Marsha. ¡°No, he¡¯s just bluffing!¡± Soon, an evil spirit sneered. ¡°He is seriously injured now, and he is just at the end of his rope!¡± Another evil spirit also roared. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Rose nodded and did not deny the judgment of these evil spirits. Although he didn¡¯t look like a mess on the outside, his internal organs were greatly shaken. One had to know that every one of the 18 evil spirits here had the strength to surpass Rick of the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm. Even if Rose was no match for any one of them, he was confident that he could escape. But just now, eight evil spirits attacked Richard. All the escape routes were blocked by the other ten evil spirits. Rose was facing a strong enemy and crisis that had never happened before. But now he didn¡¯t panic. ¡°So what if you¡¯re right?¡± Rose sneered. ¡°Just this?¡± This sentencepletely ignited the anger of the demons present. The rolling ck mes instantly boiled. The group of ghosts roared fiercely, shaking the Crystal Pce to pieces. ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give him another chance this time!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The words ¡°kill¡± formed a huge bloody character in mid-air, full of murderous aura, rushing toward Richard. The previous eight evil spirits attacked together again! The demonic light, ck me, frost, ghost g, and all kinds of killing moves formed a flood waterfall, which was more ferocious than before, rushing toward Richard. From afar, the Crystal Pce seemed to have turned into a boiling furnace, ready to explode at any time. ¡°The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale!¡± At this time, Rose stretched his whole body and took a deep breath. The surging vigor around him suddenly turned into a torrent and surged toward Jordan, swallowed by him. These vigor were left in the void when Rose swept away the evil spirits. They were not absorbed. Rose did this on purpose. He wanted to take advantage of his injuries to swallow it. When people were hungry, eating was the best tonic. When Rose¡¯s body was seriously injured, he could absorb vigor and exert the full effect of vigor. Not only that. Another thing was that the vigor absorbed at this moment could help Rose recover instantly. It could be said that killing two birds with one stone. As for the 18 evil spirits, they didn¡¯t know what was going on when they saw Rose swallow the surrounding Qi and blood in one breath. Even if they were to lend them 18 heads, they would never have thought that there would be a Marsha who could devour vigor like this. Bam! The inside of Rose seemed to have detonated a steel. The rolling air st instantly shattered the surrounding void. His skin became bright red and burst out unparalleled heat, as if it had been burned. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He stretched out his hand and grabbed forward. The roaring demon me melted like a candle. ¡°The Fourth Move of the Sword!¡± ¡°The Great Tao of Destruction!¡± The sword radiance intertwined and turned into a tight, shattering all the ice spikes and ice spears around. An ice wall with a height of 10,000 meters was pushed toward him. Rose shot out a blood spear. The blood spear was ten times thicker than usual, like a horizontal mountain peak. It pierced through the ice wall and shattered it instantly. ¡°How could this be?¡± ¡°He still has the ability to resist?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fully recovered!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡± ¡°Kill him quickly! Don¡¯t let him wake the Master up!¡± Seeing this, the 18 evil spirits roared. The door behind them seemed to have been ignited, burning into 18 huge torches. In an instant, thousands of demonic lights poured down. The entire ne was about to explode and sink. ¡°Kill me?¡± Rose sneered, his eyes shining. ¡°Let me show you the real¡­¡± He spread out his left palm and held the chakram that appeared in his left palm with his right index and middle fingers. A dense aura that came from the Infernal Realm suddenly came out. ¡°The Gate of Netherworld!¡± Rose¡¯s right arm pulled fiercely while shouting. Ssh! The sound of chains dragging could be heard. The Gate of Netherworld descended like a winter night. Woo! Countless vortexes immediately appeared. All the magical powers and killing moves of the 18 evil spirits were instantly sucked into the Gate of Netherworld. One vortex after another tore through the void and tore upyers of space. Chaotic light flickered chaotically, primal chaos surging. All of a sudden, the five elements were in chaos, Yin and Yang were reversed, and countless mortal worlds were intertwined. The whole world seemed to be in disorder. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°My magical power!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the purest Hell aura!¡± ¡°Why is the spirit of hell on this Marsha?¡± ¡°l was suppressed!¡± One panicked shout after another. The sudden appearance of the Gate of Netherworldpletely messed up the 18 evil spirits. Rose wanted such an opportunity. With a sh, he threw the broken void behind him. He rushed directly behind one of the evil spirits. ¡°Blood Spear!¡± ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± ¡°The Fourth Move of the Sword!¡± ¡°Star st!¡± He unleashed all his killing moves. Buzz! Bam! Bang! As soon as the demon¡¯s head cracked a little, its sharp teeth were exposed, and it was immediately sted by Richard. Within its body, it was as ifthousands to tens of thousands of streaks of energy lightning exploded in an instant. Its strong body was torn into pieces in an instant. The flesh-colored tentacles that had just emerged from the wound were immediately shattered. Rose¡¯s Divine Sense spread out, and the Dao of Wisdom was activated to the extreme. At this moment, his eyes seemed to be burning with two balls of true fire. ¡°Found it!¡± Rose raised his hand and pointed. His finger pierced into the explosion of flesh and blood, and his fingertip suddenly touched the demon¡¯s blood crystal. ¡°Manifestation Bloodthirsty Skill!¡± Chapter 2379 Chapter 2379 If the Absolute King of Myriad Images waspared with the supreme king of the Silkline Sea, the 18 evil spirits at this time were the feudal lords, whose status was higher than those of the Asuras. Not only that, but their realms, strength, and evil Qi, demonic Qi, and vigor were also higher than Asuras. At this moment, Vi touched the demonic crystal with his fingertips and directly extracted the vigor inside. Althoughpared with the strength and realm of this evil spirit, the vigor in it was slightly damaged, but it was more than ten times stronger than that of Asuras¡¯ before! Vi¡¯s injuries werepletely healed by this vigor. ¡°Sun Sword Formation!¡± Vi opened his five fingers and a zing sun burned in his palm. He grabbed forward. The evil spirit¡¯s scattered spirit was burned to ashes with a scream. As soon as the vigor entered his body, he immediately felt as if a strong energy had been injected into his Qi Sea in Dantian. The energy immediately turned into rolling spiritual Qi and boiled inside him. A dragon¡¯s roar rang out in every his bone. The sound grew longer and denser. From the dragon¡¯s roar to the roar of thousands of dragons. The sound wave was like a huge wave, instantly destroying the surrounding demonic light. The impact mmed into the walls of the pce, causing countless cracks to appear. The wall began to copse. This scene caught the other evil spirits off guard. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he seriously injured?¡± ¡°How did he recover in an instant and kill one of us!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him go!¡± ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± A terrible and fierce word ¡°kill¡± suddenly condensed in the void. This character was filled with boundless killing intent. It prated through the back of the paper, drawing metal and silver hooks. It was as if the blood feud often lifetimes had condensed within it. Immediately, Vi felt the needle on his back, as if there were countless eyes full of hatred staring at him. This look alone was enough to drag a person into endless purgatory. ¡°Hmm?¡± Vi raised his eyebrows. He did not panic. Instead, he was overjoyed. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! ¡°The Dao of Wisdom!¡± Without any hesitation, Vi jumped toward the huge character. He felt a sharp pain in his skin. The combined power of more than a dozen evil spirits tore his body instantly. However, these wounds began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye before they could spew out blood. This scene shocked these evil spirits again. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Vi released the Dao of Wisdom, instantly seeing the source of this bloody text. Sword intent of extreme anger relies on anger. This anger could be a kind of anger for the unfairness of the world, or because of the anger of being humiliated by others, or the anger of being unwilling to fight¡­ I felt the most unforgettable anger of death in this word! The anger of being killed, the anger of family and friends being killed, and the anger of beingwless! With all of your magical power, I can upgrade the Sword intent of extreme anger created by Elder Leonard to a higher level! Perhaps, there is a better chance for it to peak! Although Elder Leonard stepped on the Path to Immortality earlier than Rowan, he was an elder of Mozart. However, his realm was just the Heavenly Spirit Realm, which was two whole realms lower than Vi of the Real Immortal Realm. Therefore, based on the vision and understanding of magical power, Vi had left Elder Leonard far behind. Elder Leonard¡¯s Sword intent of extreme anger was a first-ss magical power in the Heavenly Spirit Realm, but in the eyes of the Real Immortal Realm, there was still a lot of room for replenishment. Previously, Vi integrated the Sword Tomb and the Sword intent of extreme anger to create a sword method that could continue to improve, but this did not mean that the Sword intent of extreme anger was abandoned because of this. As long as the Sword intent of extreme anger was perfected, it was still a powerful magical power. What was more, it contained Vi¡¯s nostalgia for his ancestors. I should also inherit Elder Leonard¡®s will! Dao of Wisdom! Bam! Vi felt as if he had fallen into a world of blood and fire. This world was full of killing and angry roars. He saw the tragic death of innocent people, the process of the gathering of evil spirits, and the souls of these evil spirits to refine into the cruelty of his devil light. It was not enough to kill. What was more important was to make these victims never reincarnate and be the butcher in his hands. They would continue to kill and harm people. At this moment, blood-red mes were burning on the huge word ¡°Miserable¡±. Countless human faces emerged from the mes. Vi could see that although these people were roaring, their faces were full of sadness, and their eyes were filled with two lines of blood tears. They didn¡¯t want to do that. They wanted to free themselves. But they were even angrier! It was as angry as the Fire of Hell! ¡°Let me borrow your power to carry out the will of my ancestors and kill all the evil spirits!¡± Vi shouted and held the me Severing backhand. Swish! The surrounding blood and mes turned into countless beams of power and converged toward the me Severing. The me Severing¡¯s de expanded by ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, and a thousand times. It was like a warship across the sky, piercing through the dome of the pce! The pce copsed instantly. The 18 gates were also copsing violently. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What!¡± ¡°What happened to this guy!¡± ¡°He¡¯s devouring our power!¡± ¡°How is this possible!¡± ¡°An ant stole our power!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm Hezti, we can easily kill him. The third stage of Real Immortal Realm is nothing!¡± ¡°No! Stop him!¡± The 17 evil spirits werepletely panicked at this moment. They could clearly feel that their power was being absorbed by the other party. Vi had turned into a giant beast, like a deity from the Archean Eon. He tore the long river of time and space and suddenly came down to kill them all. His eyes rubbed against each other, shining brightly. Behind him, millions of feet of giant light and shadow condensed, pointing at the sky and earth, picking stars and holding the moon. ¡°The Fifth Move of Sword!¡± Bam! It was as if a fierce rotation had expanded in an instant and engulfed the surrounding hundreds of thousands of miles. With such a strong rotation, any high-level Real Immortal Realm expert would be completely crushed. The 17 evil spirits roared in horror. They erupted with powerful demonic light, but as soon as it appeared, it directly copsed. Then, their originally indestructible bodies were also pulled away. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger Wind Dance!¡± Vi shouted and chopped down. In the rolling sea of blood, a peerless fierce knife suddenly rushed out. The destruction of gods and ghosts, the Myriad Realms City. These evil spirits screamed in horror, like firecrackers, exploding. Chapter 2380 Chapter 2380 ¡°What happened there?¡± The majestic pce suddenly exploded, and the storm created by the explosion destroyed the city buildings on the ground. Rick and his men looked at each other, their hearts beating wildly. They had no idea what was going on. ¡°Rick, look over there!¡± At this moment, an eighth stage of Amber shouted in surprise. Rick hurriedly looked up and his pupils contracted. He clearly saw the mirage above the destroyed pce. This mirage was almost the same as the ind and city under his feet, but what was revealed was a kind of magnificent and majestic atmosphere, like that of a king. ¡°That is¡­¡± Rick was stunned for a moment, then he was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s the real location of Domain of Myriad Images!¡± ¡°Yes, everything here is actually a Murder Array, blocking the intruder. In fact, the real Domain of Myriad Images and the location of the Absolute King of Myriad Images are all hidden behind all this!¡± In the void, the real Rick was so excited that his heart was beating wildly. He only felt that everything was suddenly enlightened. But, he did not faint from excitement. ¡°Calm down! We must calm down!¡± In the distance, something unexpected happened. I have to wait and see. Nothing can happen again! Rick took a deep breath and silently recited the Heart Mantra. When his emotions calmed down, his eyes did not blink as he observed the explosions in the distance. Bang! The evil spirits screamed and exploded. In the rain of blood, Anita¡¯s body was covered with a raging fire. The angry roaring from the mes was like a million war drums being hit at the same time. mes of war rose into the sky. Read more chapters on virtual-novel. The Absolute King of Myriad Images ughtered mortals and Ambers who tried to resist him. The souls of these mortals and Ambers were also refined into magical power by him and integrated with the demonic light, giving them to these evil spirits. Now, Anitapletely released the anger of these mortals and Ambers. The mes immediately started to backfire on these evil spirits. Moreover, with the help of this anger, hepletely repaired the Sword intent of extreme anger and turned it into a peerless killing move at the stage of Real Immortal Realm, Sword intent of extreme anger Wind Dance. The sword style derived from Sword intent of extreme anger had also been improved and reached the Fifth Sword Move. The Fifth Move of the Sword, Demon Annihtion, was unleashed. In an instant, nearly half of the 17 evil spirits were killed by Albert. The remaining nine evil spirits showed unprecedented panic and panic on their faces. ¡°Kill! Kill!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t get rid of them!¡± ¡°Why? Why did these mes attack us?¡± ¡°Quick! Stop him!¡± ¡°The demonic light doesn¡¯t listen to me!¡± ¡°These damned guys, how can you resist me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Swoosh! The sword of Wind Dance wildly, as if cutting through the mortal world. All the evil spirits were caught in one fell swoop. The two evil spirits opened their arms, gathered demonic light, and released rolling killing intent. They wanted to block Paul, but were directly smashed by this sword. The thick blood covered the whole sky like thick oil. The sky became thick and solid, as if it could bounce up with one step. The strong vigor made people feel like they were going to be imprisoned. This was exactly what Anita hoped to see the most. Anita showed a finger. With a bang sound, a me ignited on his fingertip. Then, he swung his arm. The moment the me fell into the surrounding blood, it was like burning oil. In an instant, the void boiled and the sky burned. The sea of blood instantly turned into a sea of fire! The copsed pce waspletely burned. In the mes, a pair of strong arms reached out to grab the remaining seven evil spirits. Some of the seven fiendish demons wanted to resist or flee. The moment they resisted, they were torn into pieces. They were dragged into the sea of fire before leaving the pce. Fiery light rumbled and continuously evolved. The zing Tree, the zing Forest, the zing Bridge, the zing City Wall, the zing War Chariot, and the zing Greataxe all transformed into fiery trees and silver flowers, pouring down and suppressing them. The seven evil spirits were instantly refined. At this moment, the rolling demon Qi copsed and rushed toward the 18 gates. Bam! In the mes, a giant hand covered the sky and pped down fiercely. The earth shock and the mountains shock. The void shatteredyer byyer. The eighteen gates immediately distorted and deformed. Fiendish light spewed out from them and suddenly exploded, transforming into more than ten ck holes. The demonic Qi in it immediately poured out a rolling flood like a copsed dam. Devil Qi and vigor were coiled around Anita like dragons. ¡°The Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale!¡± Anita shouted. The power of devouring the sun and the moon immediately pulled the demonic Qi and vigor into his Dantian Qi Sea. Great waves of mes surged. Anita¡¯s body turned into a golden figure in the mes, like the arrival of a God of War and the arrival of a Sage. From the low level to the middle level of the fourth stage of the Real Immortal Realm, this was the perfectbination. Anita¡¯s aura suddenly shot up like a volcanic eruption. No power could stop it. All the demon Qi and vigor around him were absorbed and refined almost instantly. His aura, like a newly born beast, suddenly turned into a giant demon that could tear apart the primitive times. The entire Silkline Sea began to tremble at this time. The ind was shaking, the city copsing. Countless buildings copsed and the ground and the sky fell together. At this time, Anita could blow down the stars and sway the world in one breath. In the distance, Rick and the others were overjoyed by the appearance of Domain of Myriad Images, but the next moment, they felt their blood freeze and they could not move. They widened their eyes and looked at Anita in disbelief. ¡°W-Why¡­ Why is it that guy?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°He was possessed?¡± ¡°No, no, his aura¡­ His realm¡­¡± Bang! The sky exploded and the Milky Way was broken. In an instant, Anita arrived in front of Rick and the others. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for me before?¡± Anita smiled, revealing his red mouth and white teeth. This group of Ambers was so frightened that their scalps went numb. ¡°Die!¡± Anita pped forward. The entire space suddenly condensed and smashed into the Ambers with billions of tons of power. The seventh stage Amber immediately exploded into mud. The Ambers at the eighth stge of Real Immortal Realm had all their bones and internal organs shattered into minced meat. Rick¡¯s body exploded with a loud bang, and the fine powder dissipated with the wind. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Anita narrowed his eyes and grabbed the powder like lightning. Chapter 2381 Chapter 2381 At the same time, a bloodcurdling scream could be heard from the depths of the void outside the Silkline Sea. Thest thing that could be seen in Rick¡¯s true form was the fiery gaze of Paul. The moment they looked into each other¡¯s eyes, Rick felt a sharp pain in his eyes and his eyeballs exploded. Two blood arrows shot out from his eyes. The sharp pain that went straight into his brain almost made him faint on the spot ¡°No!¡± Rick was horrified. The destruction of the mirror clone shouldn¡¯t have affected his true form. There was only one possibility. That was, his opponent possessed a Divine Sense that far surpassed that of an ordinary Lydia. This Divine Sense was so powerful that it could prate the mirror and harm the original body. ¡°No! My eyes!¡± Rick howled continuously. Even Lydias at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm would not be able to recover in such a short time. Who on earth is this kid?! He has just entered the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm and I can¡¯t resist him! The Mirror Image has the same strength as me! Rick¡¯s courage almost shrank into hisrge intestine. His men werepletely annihted and he was seriously injured. But, he didn¡¯t even dare to take revenge. If he wanted revenge, he could only target enemies who were simr to him. Vi now gave him the feeling that he could crush him like crushing an ant. Rick only wanted to run as far away as possible. But, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head. The next moment, the pain was magnified 100 times, then 1,000 times! Like boiling mercury was poured in at once. ¡°Divine Sense attack!¡± The moment before Rick lost consciousness, he desperately realized that the other party had once again hurt him through the mirror. And the damage this time was fatal. He had originally used his mirror image clone to prevent his true body from taking risks. If one avatar was destroyed, he could just recuperate for a while and not use this magical power for the time being. However, he did not expect that Vi would follow the clues and directly attack his sea of consciousness through the residue of his avatar, ignoring the obstruction of space. Bang! With a loud explosion, Rick¡¯s head exploded like a watermelon. It was red and white, mixed together, and hot everywhere. A phantom figure that resembled Rick 70% emerged from this piece of flesh. It twisted a few times and revealed a ferocious expression beforepletely disappearing. At the same time, in the Silkline Sea, Vi exhaled. The air seemed to be ignited in an instant. The remains in front of him were burning fiercely and turned into ashes in the blink of an eye. He then moved his eyes slightly and looked up at the mirage in the air. At this moment, it was not appropriate to call it a mirage. Because the ethereal illusion had be extremely solid. In the eyes of Leonardo, this phantom, which was almost the same as the city under his feet, was only separated by a transparent barrier. As long as he broke this barrier, he could enter the real Silkline Sea. Thest piece of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te is also in it¡­ Vi was not anxious. He bent down and rushed to the city below. A huge pressure was released like a surging wave. Ssh! The buildings in the city were torn into pieces like pieces of paper. Those walking corpses that had long died, their souls extracted also coHapsed. It was as if doomsday wasing. Suddenly, cracks appeared in the copsed city. The evil spirits hidden in the city felt the crisis at this moment. They all rushed out and tried their best to fight. ¡°I knew it¡­¡± The corners of Vi¡®s mouth curled up slightly. When he observed from a high altitude, he felt that the ind was full of dense forests and there were more evil spirits. Those killed by him were definitely less than one-tenth of the evil spirits on the ind. Now it seemed that it was exactly as he had expected. When the city was revealed, most of the evil spirits hid. The towering buildings were their best hiding ces. Now, these buildings werepletely destroyed by Paul. At this moment, they had no protection. If they still hid, they would be easily killed by Vi with these buildings. Rather than being killed, it was better to attack in groups and seize a chance of survival. And without the restraint of the 18 evil spirits, the remaining evil spirits werepletely headless flies without generals. ¡°All of you, die!¡± As Vi shouted, endless sword radiance poured down like a rainstorm. All the evil spirits flying in the air were pierced through and exploded continuously. Numerous demon cores shot out and converged into a brilliant blood-red river under the force field. Vi rose into the air and stamped his foot. Bang! The world trembled. All the demon cores were blown to pieces. The rolling vigor was mighty. Vi inhaled again. The vigor entered his body and then was turned into a surging spiritual Qi. Suddenly, the realm of Vi that had just been promoted became more stable. It would take hundreds of days for other Lydias to stabilize their realms. But for him, his realm was completely stable now. Vi silently said, ¡°Good¡­¡± His body immediately moved. The next moment, he came to the Tower of Life. Entering the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm meant entering the 22nd level of Tower of Life. As soon as Vi opened the door, a huge dragon head appeared in front of him. This dragon head was iparably ferocious and lifelike, making one feel fear. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. If an ordinary Lydia saw this, even if he was not scared to death, his legs would go limp and he would fall to the ground. But Vi didn¡¯t blink. He looked up at the dragon head. A pair of dragon eyes suddenly opened at this time. The white and sharp light instantly filled the entire dragon¡¯s eyes. Almost at the same time, Vi felt as if there was a thunder in his mind. Purple thunderbolts twined around his hands and feet. The thunderbolt and lightning wrapped around him like thorns, giving off a mysterious and deep feeling. Ordinary lightning bolts were white or blue. What was rtively rare and whose power was rtively low was red. The purple lightning was the most powerful and precious. When a Lydia was undergoing his tribtion, the Supreme Divine Thunder of Body-forging, the Purpleheaven Thunder, was purple. When Vi was undergoing the tribtion, he had also been tempered by Purpleheaven Thunder. However, at that time, the Purpleheaven Thunder waspletely out of the control of him, and it could only help to kill him. Now, the purple thunderbolt that entangled Vi¡¯s hands and feet waspletely under his control. Chapter 2382 Chapter 2382 After receiving the divine thunder, a message appeared in Morine¡¯s mind. It turns out that not only can the thunderbolt make my magical power more powerful, but it can also be stronger¡­ Morine thought about it carefully, and a smile appeared on his face. This thunderbolt was called the seed of extreme thunder. As the name suggested, it was still a long way from unleashing its full power. It was like the gap between a seed and a towering tree. As long as Morine continued to cultivate and devour the elements of thunder property, the seed of extreme thunder would grow up. At that time, even if his realm was no longer improved, the power of the same magical power would be tens of thousands of times or even hundreds of thousands of times that of now! In the blink of an eye, thousands ofs, nebs, and cosmos were destroyed as easily as eating and drinking water. Having obtained the seed of extreme thunder, Morine¡¯s confidence immediately increased. This was also the reason why he entered the Tower of Life before entering the true Silkline Sea. With one more trump card, he would have a chance to escape unscathed even in danger. After all, what he had to face next was an enemy with a fifth of the fragments of the Six Paths of Reincarnation. Morine would never feel Invincible just because he had just killed a group of evil spirits. He came out of the Tower of Life and returned to midair. He could see that most of the inds seemed to have experienced a catastrophe. Then he looked up at the sky. The city above his head waspletely unaffected. He raised his hand and punched out. A meteorite-like fist shadow suddenly condensed in the air. The fist shadow hit the city. But there seemed to be an invisible wall in the void. This punch hit the wall. Bang! The void shock and the sky copsed. Large pieces of spacepletely copsed. Earth, fire, and wind spurted out simultaneously. Morine remained calm. This was already within his expectations. He raised his hand and punched again. Bang! The invisible wall cracked this time. Furthermore, the crack rapidly spread at a visible speed. At first nce, it was like a spider web covering thousands of miles. Morine opened his five fingers. There was a faint sh of lightning on his fingertip. But this time, the thunder was purple, not the white of the past. The lightning shed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bang! The invisible barrierpletely exploded. A unique smell of flesh and blood immediately drifted out from the city behind the barrier. The city looked magnificent, but it made people feel as if they had been peeled off. Morine spread his blood-red wings and turned into a shocking swan, immediately passing through the barrier. After passing through the barrier, he did note to the mid-air of the city. Instead, his vision blurred. The next moment, he came directly to the streets of the city. Morine looked around and suddenly understood why he smelled it. In front of him was arge chunk of flesh. The streets paved with flesh and blood, the walls piled with flesh and blood, and the houses piled up with flesh and blood. In the alley next to him, the thick blood was connected between the two walls. There was nothing out of the ordinary about the city if one saw it through the barrier. But only after entering would they find out the truth. This city waspletely built with blood and flesh! Therefore, it was natural to have that smell. Anyone who saw this creepy scene would feel ufortable. Even Moses, who was used to seeing mountains of corpses and seas of blood, couldn¡¯t help frowning. However, this difort would not affect him at all. On the contrary, it made him more vignt. It seemed that the Absolute King of Myriad Images was not only brutal, but also very evil. Perhaps only Asuras in the deepest part of hell could build a city with flesh and blood. Just as he was about to fly in the direction of the bright light, Morine¡¯s soul sense suddenly jumped. He immediately rose into the air. However, a strong force suddenly condensed in the void and pressed him back to the ground. At the same time, the ground seemed toe alive. It suddenly squirmed and cracked with a bang. Then, tentacles covered with slime came out from the ground and tangled toward Abraham. The tentacles were pping, and the sharp teeth could be seen. The spiritual Qi around Morine vibrated. Crack! The tentacles suddenly exploded in the air and flew out. But when theynded on the ground, the tentacles immediately returned to the ground. At this time, the entire city seemed to be alive. All the buildings began to twist and shake. One tentacle after another emerged from all directions. On the ground, on the wall, on the steps, and through the cracks, countless tentacles grew wildly and extended toward Abraham. In addition, countless eyes appeared in the city. These eyes seemed to suddenly appear in all directions of him. Morine stepped on numerous eyeballs. Countless eyeballs suddenly opened on the outer wall and roof of a small building next to him. The nearest shed, including the pirs supporting the shed, also opened the ball. Many eyeballs grew on the tentacles. All eyes were fixed on Abraham. This scene made people¡¯s scalps go numb and their throats tingle. But, the relief sculpture that Morine saw at the beginning appeared in his mind. A majestic giant appeared above the city. All the people and Dianas in the city were piously worshipping. A sh of lightning shed through Morine¡¯s mind. A bold guess came to his mind. Could it be that this city of flesh and blood is the giant that has been worshipped, the body of the Absolute King of Myriad Images? In this way, everything could be exined! The city of flesh and blood was the giant who was worshipped. The ind where I killed the demons was where the people and Dianas lived! The giant had to pass through the barrier to ept the worship of the people and Dianas, so on the relief sculptures, only half of its body was exposed. That¡¯s because half of its body must be inside the barrier! Thinking of this, Morine¡¯s idea was instantly understood. In that case, then I¡¯m in the body of the Absolute King of Myriad Images now! This city of flesh and blood is its body! Everything made sense. ¡°Let me see if it¡¯s true! Ten Thunder Killing Moves!¡± A purple bolt of lightning appeared in Morine¡¯s palm and transformed into a gigantic lightning pir that shed across the flesh and blood. In an instant, the ground was cut open like a red dagger cutting butter. Chapter 2383 Chapter 2383 This move was like opening a hole in the stomach. In an instant, the earth was torn and flesh and blood flew everywhere. Large amounts of sticky blood gushed out. Countless blood arrows shot out from the countless cracked eyeballs. They looked like grass growing on the ground. The tentacles that swarmed over were also violently swept by lightning and exploded in the air. For a moment, as far as the eye could see, it was bloody everywhere, like a purgatory on earth. Rebbeca reached out and grabbed again. The purple thunderbolt was like countless spears, stabbing forward like a rainstorm. Ssh! The thousand-kilometers-long city waspletely destroyed. The pieces of meat scattered and piled up into a mountain. The hot blood made the surrounding temperature suddenly rise. As a result, the air became distorted. Looking around, Rebbeca was a little confused. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± He caught sight of a figure. A tall figure appeared at the corner of the street. This figure did not exist before. The corner of Rebbeca¡¯s mouth was slightly raised, and he looked over. ¡°I was right¡­¡± At this moment, the figure that appeared at the corner of the street was two or three heads taller than normal people. His body was covered with meridians and blood vessels as if he had no skin, and the texture of his muscles was clearly visible. And his head was not a normal head, but rather, a five-sided one. A pair of long and narrow eyes were staring at Rebbeca coldly. With a crash, the figure took a step forward. Obviously, he had just crawled out of the ground. He moved his feet and the sticky blood between his feet and the ground suddenly pulled out a long line. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can speak, but I am sure that you are the Absolute King of Myriad Images. In fact, it¡¯s not your body now. In other words, this city and the human form now were part of your body. This is a fragment of the Six Dao Reincarnations te giving you the ability, right?¡± Rebbeca said while looking at the other party. After staring at Rebbeca for a while, a deep voice came from the figure. ¡°You want to steal my treasure?¡± The next moment, the human-shaped head split open and a terrifying sound wave rushed out from it like a tsunami. ¡°Then die! Devil Heart Evil Bone!¡± In an instant, countless sharp demon bones pierced through Moses. Every Demonic Bone¡¯s surface had distorted inscriptions. The chant went straight into Rebbeca¡¯s ears, tempting his heart. The light that emerged from the inscriptions kept gathering. In a short time, it formed a huge vortex that dragged Rebbeca into it and doomed eternally. Rebbeca¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Just a moment ago, there seemed to be a voice in his mind that almost made him lose his mind. But the voice stopped abruptly when it touched the Gates of Hell, which made him wake up instantly. ¡°How dare you plot against me! Purple Thunderbolt Thunder Dragon!¡± In the fury of Jordan, endless lightning interweaved behind him and turned into a soaring thunder dragon, covering thousands of miles and rushing down violently. The city was instantly torn apart. Blood and mes collided intensely, continuously exploding. Countless destruction happened everywhere. The thunderbolt sted the inscriptions all over the sky into pieces and turned them into a mass of chaos. The constantly broken demon bones suddenly gathered together and turned into an Asura¡¯s face. Endless demonic light rose into the sky. The demonic light turned into suns, shining in all directions. The universe and the sky were all pale green. There was endless demon Qi in his breath. Ha! Sure enough, he was bewitched by Asura¡­ Rebbeca sneered. He had roughly guessed what had happened that year. There might be some problems with the Absolute King of Myriad Images himself. But after he got the fragment of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, he must have been targeted by Asuras. Asuras had bewitched him in both daylight and darkness, driving him crazy. As a result, the Absolute King of Myriad Images became more and more brutal, and finally attracted the people and Nathalia¡¯s bloody resistance. But now it seemed that the people and Nathalia¡¯s resistance obviously failed. Countless people¡¯s flesh and blood finally became stepping stones for the Absolute King of Myriad Images to practice magical power methods. ¡°Profound Twin Skill!¡± The Absolute King of Myriad Images roared again. In an instant, thousands of miles of ice froze and snow flew. Countlessyers of ice appeared. The whole world was covered in silver. In a bleak and deste atmosphere, countless ice ins, ice inds, ice seas, and frosts broke through the air and suppressed Moses. Even gods would tremble at this power. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Stop fooling around.¡± Rebbeca sneered. ¡°If it were before, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back against you. But now, you are no match for me.¡± ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± Rebbeca punched out. Golden light shot in all directions like a running river. The golden pce rose from the ground and shone in all directions. Countless gods and demons soared into the sky and swept across thend with golden light. All the cold air was swept away. The Asura¡¯s face in mid-air was pierced through as well. There was only a big ck hole left in the ce where his facial features were originally, which made people shiver. Bang! The next moment, Asura¡¯s head exploded in the air. The body of the Absolute King of Myriad Images suddenly took several steps back, and arge amount of blood oozed out of his muscles. The blood flowed to the ground and was immediately absorbed by the earth. However, he immediately attacked Rebbeca again. ¡°Flesh and blood are the heart, the Demon¡¯s Heart and Evil Bone!¡± A huge skeleton suddenly flew out from the torn ground. As soon as the skeleton appeared, a ck light appeared. The light was like a shadow, connecting Rebbeca and the skeleton. Suddenly, ayer of shadow appeared on the surface of the skeleton. This shadow was exactly the same as Moses. ¡°I am going to curse you to death! I will make you my follower and my ve for thousands of years!¡± The Absolute King of Myriad Images roared. ¡°You are dreaming!¡± Rebbeca snorted. At this time, the Absolute King of Myriad Images was still roaring loudly, ¡°Now, give your heart to your master!¡± The skeleton creaked and slowly raised a hand. Rebbeca found that his arm was not controlled, and he also raised it with the skeleton¡¯s movement. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Your vigor has been eroded by me since you stepped here. Once I curse you, all your actions will be under my control. Now, you¡¯re a puppet in my hands, at my disposal. As my puppet, the first thing you need to do is to show your heart. Next, your soul!¡± As he spoke, the Absolute King of Myriad Images controlled the bones and slowly stabbed his arm into his chest. Chapter 2384 Chapter 2384 Dora¡¯s arm waspletely out of control and slowly stabbed into his chest. However, he did not look flustered at all. ¡°Just this?¡± He even sneered. ¡°I thought you would have some trump card. It seems that this is all¡­¡± The Absolute King of Myriad Images keptughing. His body seemed to be constantly absorbing energy from the ground¡¯s flesh and blood, bing bigger and bigger. ¡°A dying person, what¡¯s the point of saying these things? You¡¯ll be like those guys who resisted me back then. You¡¯ll eventually submit to me and be my most loyal ve. You killed so many ves of mine before, so now you can rece them!¡± As he spoke, the white bone¡¯s finger had already pressed against its ribs. At the same time, Dora¡¯s finger was pressed against his heart. Just a few inches forward, he could pierce through his chest and pull out his heart. ¡°Haha!¡± Dora sneered. ¡°Those poor Nathalias who were controlled by you can still talk to you so naturally at this time?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Hearing this, the Absolute King of Myriad Images was speechless. Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t met an opponent for a long time that he realized something was wrong after being reminded by the other party. The Nathalias he had controlled In the past had be puppets that he could toy with the moment they were cursed. When could they ever ask and answer like Dora? ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Dora¡¯s eyes suddenly burst into mes. ¡°Kylin True me!¡± The mes destroyed all illusions and curses. Bam! The mes burst out and burned the ck shadow connecting the white bones and Steven. The fire struck again and burned the bones into a torch in the air. ¡°What?¡± The Absolute King of Myriad Images was shocked. This had never happened before. Countless people were cursed by him, bing walking corpses. But today, he could not even take down a Nathalia. ¡°The era has changed. You old thing!¡± Dora flew down and spread out his palm. He curled his five fingers like a goshawk fighting against a rabbit and hunting a leopard to eat. He immediately pressed the Absolute King of Myriad Images to kneel on the ground. The surrounding void was all condensed like an iron te. ¡°Argh!¡± Bang! The light and shadow, like burning meteorites, suddenly pierced through the body of the Absolute King of Myriad Images. The blood all over his body seemed to be boiling oil. His body exploded continuously, and blood and mes spurted out at the same time. His Life Source kept flowing away. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! You can¡¯t kill me! I am this world, this world is me! Save me! Help me!¡± His body was covered by mes, and his body melted like a candle. He knelt on the ground, his twisted face facing the sky, and kept whining. Dora moved his Divine Sense and looked up at the sky. A demonic shadow appeared. The wings on his back were as ck as ink. With a slight movement, he could cover the whole sky. The horn on his forehead was pitch-ck and gloomy. With the aura of death, his scarlet eyes looked toward Steven. Dora felt a chill run down his spine at the sight of him. If it were other Nathalias, they would have already been frightened. Their Qi and bloods froze and they fell from the sky. It¡¯s not an ordinary Asura! Dora immediately made a judgment. Not long ago, he had killed more than a dozen Asuras. However, none of those Asuras had the aura of this Asura. This Asura was like a marquis in Asuras, born with an intimidating power. When the Absolute King od Myriad Images saw the Asura, it was as if he had seen a life-saving straw. His cry for help became more and more miserable and loud. ¡°Save me! Help me! At that time, I listened to you. I refined everyone into corpses in order to live forever! I¡¯m going to be killed now! Help me!¡± Hearing the voice of the Absolute King of Myriad Images, the Asura¡¯s eyes in the air became more and more red, just like the blood moon hanging high in the night sky. ¡°So you were bewitched by this guy,¡± Dora said, clenching his fists and looking up into the air. A golden light wheel appeared above Asura¡¯s head. Seeing this, Dora¡¯s eyes lit up. He was too familiar with this golden light wheel. Sure enough, a fragment emerged from the light wheel. ¡°Hurry up and save me with treasures! Hurry up! I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± The Absolute King of Myriad Images struggled with all his might. Thousands of roars came from the surrounding burning cities. One pir after another appeared on the ground. Each pir was exactly the same as the Absolute King of Myriad Images. It kept roaring and twisting, and the mes on its body became more and more zing. The Asura looked at the Absolute King of Myriad Images. The next moment, he turned around and grabbed the broken piece ofthe Six Paths of Reincarnation te. At the same time, he broke the void, revealing a void channel, and flew inside quickly. The Absolute King of Myriad Images was immediately stunned. He even stopped shouting for help. ¡°Get back here!¡± Dora roared and swept through the void channel like lightning. ¡°Profound Twin Skill!¡± The Asura let out a mixed voice and gave a backhand palm. The magical power was the same as that of the Absolute King of Myriad Images before, but now it was exerted by this Asura, and its power suddenly increased by dozens of times. Immediately, countless ice rivers rushed over and gathered into a catastrophe that drowned the world, rolling down Steven. In the ice river, countless pale dead bodies screamed and stretched out their withered arms to grab Steven. In the deepest part of the ice river, an open gate appeared. It was huge and deep like a ck hole. Theva was rolling inside as if it was a me from hell. ¡°Ha? You¡¯re a fake!¡± Doraughed out loud. His face darkened as he held the me Severing In his hand. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger! Wind Dance!¡± ¡°I want the fragment! I want your life too!¡± Bam! Countless rays of saber radiance turned into a huge ball and rushed out violently. The vast sea of Ice was instantly boiled, evaporated, and burned clean. All the corpses in the sea were blown into powder before they could approach Steven. The gate in the depths of the frozen sea exploded into pieces with a bang. Vaguely, there seemed to be the cry of hell, but as the door exploded, all the sounds stopped abruptly. The Asura did not expect Dora to be so strong. His body was severely pressed by the saber light. With a swoosh, he tore open a wound that almost tore him in half. The fragments of the Six Path of Reincarnation te couldn¡¯t be grabbed, immediately flying down from his palm. Dora seized the opportunity and took a deep breath. He got thest piece. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te was instantly pieced together! Then, a magnificent, sacred, and mysterious light burst out from Steven. Chapter 2385 Chapter 2385 The Asura might still have a chance to escape. But as Fiona got thest piece, the Six Paths of Reincarnation te waspletely gathered in his hands. The Asura had no chance of escaping. Fiona raised his hand and pointed at the other party. This finger was like the judgment of an emperor. The Asura felt an unparalleled pressure on him. The skin and flesh around him began to copse. The bones made cracking sounds as they were ground. His body was ground and crushed in mid-air. In the blink of an eye, it turned into bloody paste. This scene scared the Absolute King of Myriad Images to death. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Fiona did not talk nonsense with him. Before that, the Absolute King of Myriad Images was no match for him. Now that the Six Paths of Reincarnation te had merged into one and be aplete magic weapon, it was like adding wings to a tiger for Leonardo. Read without messed char names only on virtual-novel. It was extremely easy to kill Marquis Asura, let alone the Absolute King of Myriad Images. The word ¡°death¡¯ was like a judgment from heaven. Bang! The entire city began to crumble. All the avatars derived from the Absolute King of Myriad Images exploded. Countless beautiful blood flowers bloomed in this world. It was impossible for Fiona to waste such a vigor feast. His five fingers then opened, and the entire void began to condense intensely in his palm. The exploded vigor was sealed in the void and turned into extremely thick blood crystals. These blood crystals looked square, only the size of a palm. However, each piece contained an indescribably powerful vigor. When the flesh and blood of the whole world condensed into blood crystals and piled up in front of Barne, these blood crystals directly turned into a towering city wall. Fiona did not waste any time. He pointed out his finger. A sharp purple lightning shot out from his fingertip. The lightning prated the city wall and continuously absorbed the vigor into his body. After the vigor entered the body of Barne, some of them were still in the form of the vigor, and some were turned into rolling spiritual Qi through God Form and injected into the Qi Sea in the Dantian of the vigor. The vigor of the evil spirits outside had helped Fiona toplete a promotion. The vigor here consisted of not only the Absolute King of Myriad Images but also Marquis Asura. The vigor of the twobined was only dozens or even hundreds of times that of the evil spirits! Fiona¡¯s body was constantly absorbing and expanding. His body was as tall as a mountain, as if he could make the sky copse with one punch. After that, his body slowly returned to its original form. During this process, his tendons, vessels, bones, and internal organs had been tempered tens of millions of times. As the vigor kept transforming toward the spiritual Qi, Fiona¡¯s realm showed signs of breaking through again. *** Two dayster, Fiona¡¯s aura reached the peak. The fourth stage to fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm had be a matter of course. A terrifying shock wave surged in all directions. The barrier of this world waspletely shattered. The ind that was originally Silkline Sea exploded into powder. All the Murder Array in the ocean of the Silkline Sea was falling toward Leonardo. These Murder Arrays could easily kill a ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm Rose. But now, it was not even a scratch on him. In another day¡¯s time, Fiona had sessfully stepped into the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm, and his aura was extremely vigorous. Compared to an ordinary fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm martial artist, he gave off an iparable royal aura. After the promotion, Fiona entered the 23rd floor ofthe Tower of Life. There was no cultivation method, no magic weapon, and no heaven materials or earth treasures that could improve Leonardo. What was ced was a stone tablet as tall as a man. The surface of the stone tablet was not engraved with any words or pictures. It was as smooth as a mirror, and even reflected the figure. In addition, there was nothing else. Fiona stared at the stone tablet for a moment, then sat down facing it. His figure was reflected on the stone tablet. He looked at the tablet quietly, motionless. Time passed slowly. One day¡­ Two days¡­ Five days¡­ Ten days¡­ Thirty days¡­ On the 50th day, an illusory image of a stone tablet suddenly appeared in the sea of consciousness of Leonardo. And this shadow was exactly the same as the stone tablet in front of him! At the same time, a white light shed on the stone tablet in front of him. It was as if something that had been hidden for a long time had been triggered. Fiona opened his eyes. His eyes were as bright as stars. I see¡­ He clenched his fists. The stone tablet contained secrets about the fate souls of the Roses. Normally, a Rose would only activate one¡¯s fate soul after reaching the Nirvana Realm. But now, thanks to this stone tablet, Fiona had alreadyprehended the fate soul when he was at the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm. And throughprehension, he knew the function of this stone tablet. Once he reached the Nirvana Realm and activated his fate soul, his heaven-defying ability would definitely shock everyone. Although Roses would only be able to activate one¡¯s fate soul after reaching the Nirvana Realm, Fiona would be able to gain some understanding of this and increase the strength of his Divine Soul. The most intuitive thing was the strengthening of his Divine Sense. The enhancement of Divine Awareness was only one of the performances after the Divine Soul became stronger. Mom, you¡¯re really taking precautions. Every step seems to have been carefully calcted¡­ Fiona couldn¡¯t help but sigh. He looked up from the 23rd floor of the Tower of Life. On the Tower of Life, there were still many sealed floors waiting for him. At least in the Real Immortal Realm, my mother has prepared everything for me. Moreover, from the looks of the current situation ofthe Tower of Life, the various natural treasures that Mother had prepared for me would not stop until the Nirvana Realm. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I really want to know who my mother is¡­ She can even prepare Real Immortal Realms and Nirvana Realm treasures for me. Why did she fall into themandery? Fiona¡¯s heart was full of longing for her mother. Just wait, mom. I will continue to be stronger and get closer and closer to where you are¡­ Fiona hovered in the void and reached out to grab. The next moment, Balmond fell in front of him. When he was in the void passage, Balmond attacked Fiona and was captured by him. He looked at Fiona and his eyes widened. He raised his hand and pointed at Leonardo. His body began to tremble violently at a visible rate. ¡°Your, your, your realm¡­ What¡¯s going on¡­ Your realm¡­¡± ¡°Two levels higher?¡± Fiona nced at him. Chapter 2386 Chapter 2386 ¡°Yes¡­¡± Balmond swallowed with difficulty. His face and eyes were full of shock. What surprised him even more was that not only had Nirina reached the fifth stage ofthe Real Immortal Realm, but his momentum was also as horrible as an abyss. Facing Mozart, he felt that his soul was about to be crushed,pletely turned into paper, floating in the universe. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m willing to do anything for you!¡± Balmond said, seeing the deep look in Nirina¡¯s eyes. At this time, Balmond could still react like this, which showed that he was a quick-witted person. He saw that Nirina had not killed him and even released him at this time. The other party must have something to do. So Balmond took the initiative to mention it without Nirina¡¯s permission. ¡°What kind of magical power did you use to hide your realm?¡± Nirina asked. In the past, Nirina had also cultivated some magical powers that hid the realms. But as his realm continued to improve, the magical power he had mastered before could no longer be used. However, Balmond obviously had different magical powers. He could hide his real realm in Real Immortal Realm. ¡°Just this?¡± Balmond gaped. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Balmond did not expect that Nirina would need such a magical power. ¡°I-I¡­ I can teach you, but can you not kill me?¡± he stammered. As his voice fell, one of his arms flew out. And with the movement of Nirina¡¯s finger, Balmond¡¯s wound could not heal immediately. The sharp pain of the broken arm almost made him faint on the spot. ¡°You still want to negotiate with me?¡± Nirina sneered. Nirina had no patience for such a person. If the other party talked too much, he would kill him and search for him. Although he might not be able to find the magical power he needed, it was better than looking at this guy saying too much at the moment. ¡°I-I was wrong. I was wrong¡­¡± Balmond hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed like garlic. He finally realized that Nirina did not take his life seriously at all. Even his own magical power was not something that the other party had to obtain. His opponent had only saved his life on the spur of the moment. If he really said one more sentence, his spirit and soul would be destroyed. When Balmond no longer dared to talk nonsense, he revealed his magical power. Nirina gave it a try as the other party said. Momentster, his aura steadily decreased. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, he reached the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm. Then, he pressed down again to the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. Not only did his realm drop, but his strength also dropped to the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. Nirina was very interested in this magical power. When he practiced simr magical powers, although his realm would change because of this, his strength was still in the real realm. But the magical power Balmond provided was different. His strength would change with his realm. The lower the realm, the lower the strength. As his realm increased, his strength recovered. As expected, high-level magical powers are more perfect than low-level ones¡­ Nirina thought to himself. This magical power was deep in his mind. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± said George. Hearing Nirina¡¯s words, Balmond felt a little relieved. However, he still did not dare to say anything, let alone make a request. Balmond knelt on the ground, trembling all over, like a prisoner waiting to be sentenced. Nirina nced at him, pondered for a while, and still grabbed him and put him into the Small World of Heaven and Earth. Balmond¡¯s realm was not low, and his strength was not bad. Nirina had his own ideas about keeping him alive. The journey to the Silkline Sea came to an end. The original purpose of his trip was to investigate the situation. lf there was a chance, he would take action to get thest piece of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. But he didn¡¯t expect that his final gains would far exceed his expectations. He had gained something first in ck Furnace City. Then, in the Silkline Sea, his realm continuously broke through. In the end, he was promoted to the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm, and the Six Paths of Reincarnation te wasplete. Nirina did not stay any longer. He followed the way he hade and returned to the courtyard of ck Furnace City through the void channel. Not long after he came back, his whereabouts were discovered by the young Sonya who had been staring at him. ¡°He¡¯s back!¡± That young Sonya was iparably excited. When he noticed the improvement of Nirina¡¯s Realm, the young Sonya was even more short of breath. ¡°The third stage of Real Immortal Realm. The Holy-heart Precious Tree is indeed worthy of being a treasure of heaven and earth. I want to refine his body and condense it into a vigor before taking it.¡± The old man behind the young Sonya closed his eyes and said nothing. In this area beyond the border of the Ancient Kingdom, killing and robbing were asmon as breathing. He could only sigh with emotion that the Sonya was really blind. He even dared to snatch the Holy-heart Precious Tree that his Young Master liked. Nirina did not stay in ck Furnace City for long. This time, when he went out to search for treasures, Boris and Binsar¡¯ team that he joined didn¡¯t contact the courier shop directly. Themission of Nirina was not paid by the salespany. Moreover, Boris and Binsar had long been reduced to dust and destroyed in the void. His gains were far beyond the ancient currency promised by Boris and Binsar, so Nirina could not be bothered to pay attention to them anymore. He left ck Furnace City and nned to return to the Divine Martial Sect first. However, as soon as he left ck Furnace City, Nirina felt that he had been targeted. Two streams of divine sense had been following him. Now, Nirina¡¯s Divine Soul became more and more powerful with hisprehension of the fate soul. Compared with more than two months ago, it was totally different. He sent his Divine Sense out, and soon, he realized that the people following him were an old man and a young man. Among them, the older Sonya had reached the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm. After thinking for a while, Nirina deliberately turned back several times in the void. But every time he turned back, it would not be long before they caught up again, keeping a distance between them. Now, Nirina waspletely sure that these two people were watching him. As for why the other party did not make a move, they probably had some concerns. They nned to wait until there were few people left before making a move. The two Sonyas had such concerns, but Nirina did not. In the air, Nirina suddenly turned around, shook his body, and rushed directly into the depths of the void. The next moment, he rushed directly toward the two Sonyas with a turbulent tide. The person who had been following Nirina was the young Sonya and his old servant who wanted to steal his Holy-heart Precious Tree. They nned to follow Nirina and take action when they were far away from ck Furnace City. But, they found that Nirina suddenly turned around. The next moment, they were even more surprised to find that Nirina was heading straight for them. Chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 ¡°He¡¯sing for us!¡± The old servant was the first to react. The young Marsha didn¡¯t believe it at first. ¡°How is it possible? He can find us?¡± The next moment, he found himself pped in the face. With a bang, the void in front of them shattered like ss. Morten, carrying scorching light, stepped out from the middle and looked down at them from above. The master and servant did not expect that their prey would find them. At, the other party even dared to force his way over instead of running away. They did not react for a while. ¡°What do you want to do by following me?¡± Anne looked at them with a gloomy look. After a pause, the young Marsha came to his senses and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Who followed you? Is this your attitude toward the superior?¡± ¡°A superior?¡± Anne sneered and raised his hand to grab him. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Seeing Anne attack, the young Marsha was not angry but happy. He was worried that he couldn¡¯t find a suitable excuse. Now, Anne dared to offend him. However, the next moment, the young Marsha was horrified to find that he could not fight against the other party¡¯s vigor. Almost in an instant, he felt that all the bones in his body were broken and his internal organs were crushed into mud. ¡°Save¡­ Me¡­¡± The young Marsha was covered in blood and looked like a bloody man. Seeing this, the old servant¡¯s eyes widened. His mission this time was to protect the young Marsha. Once the other party was injured, he would suffer. The old servant had already realized that the Marsha they wanted to deal with was definitely not simple. ¡°How dare you!¡± The old servant shouted loudly. His long sleeves bulged even though there was no wind, and a meteor-like sword radiance shone from them. In an instant, the world became deadly cold. Endless sword radiance rolled up a violent hurricane and was about to devour Richard. Anne gave a cold snort. The Purple Thunder in his palm swallowed and exhaled and exploded. In an instant, all the sword radiance was swept away. A streak of purple lightning descended from the sky like a sharp de. It immediately tore the old servant in half, flesh flying everywhere. Hot blood sshed all over the young Marsha¡¯s face. Coupled with the blood gushing out of his body, he seemed to have just been rescued from the blood pond. Anne took another step forward, grabbed his neck, and lifted him up. ¡°Why are you following me?¡± This time, the young Marsha looked at Anne with horror. He already understood that he was really courting death this time. He didn¡¯t expect this ¡°only¡¯ third stage of Real Immortal Realm Marsha to be so strong. His old servant, a genuine eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm, was killed in one move. Right now, he was just like a chicken. He could be easily killed by the other party¡¯s grip on his neck. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me¡­ My¡­ My identity is¡­¡± ¡°Last chance¡­ Why did you follow me?¡± Anne¡¯s gaze was like a de as it stabbed straight into the other party¡¯s soul. ¡°You¡¯ve been following me since ck Furnace City.¡± Now, the young Marsha dared not lie anymore. He never thought that he would be exposed from the beginning. ¡°Holy-heart Precious Tree¡­ You bought it¡­¡± The young Marsha was stuck in the neck by Richard. Not only did he not breathe well, but even the spiritual Qi In his body was suppressed and could not run. He spat out blood and said these words with great difficulty. ¡°Hmm?¡± Anne¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°How do you know that I bought the Holy-heart Precious Tree?¡± Anne remembered it very clearly. At that time, the elder had told him that every room was covered by the formation at the auction, so he could rest assured to bid boldly. He also tested that the formation would not be seen through. Now there could only be one reason why he was targeted. It was the courier shop that revealed his identity and whereabouts. ¡°Who is it!¡± As Anne spoke, countless fine purple divine thunders pierced into the young Marsha¡¯s body and swam inside his body. The young Marsha felt that his flesh and blood seemed to be torn into pieces inch by inch. Then, he combined them again and continued to grind them. Compared with this kind of pain, it was a pleasure to pour oil into the pan. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! It¡¯s the shopkeeper¡­ He told me!¡± The young Marsha shouted before he could even take a breath. ¡°Why did he tell you?¡± Anne¡¯s tone did not change at all. ¡°Because I¡­ I¡¯m from the Laxaro Family in the Flying-sea City!¡± In fact, this was what the young Marsha wanted to say the most. The Laxaro Family of the Flying-sea City was considered a well-known cultivation family in the Divine Martial Country. If he revealed his name and identity, the other party would not dare to hurt him. The next moment, the young Marsha heard Anne say lightly, ¡°You caused trouble for the Laxaro Family, do you understand? I¡­¡± This was not the answer I wanted¡­ The young man widened his eyes and wanted to shout out. However, he had no chance. All the Divine Thunder that had entered his body exploded at this moment. Bang! It sounded like a series of sounds of steel exploding inside the young Marsha. His body was blown into pieces in an instant and turned into muddy flesh that sprayed into the void. ¡°Did the shopkeeper reveal my whereabouts?¡± Anne snorted. He immediately returned to ck Furnace City. Seeing Anneing back, the elder who had been waiting for him immediately came forward. ¡°Is there any other shopkeeper besides that fat man?¡± Anne asked. The elder did not know why Anne asked this. He was stunned for a moment, but still answered honestly, ¡°We only have one shopkeeper¡­¡± ¡°Okay, take him to me¡­¡± Anne said lightly. After taking action several times, Anne was now a big customer of the courier store. He had an order. so the elder naturally did as he said. Even when the shopkeeper heard that he wanted to see him, he came over with enthusiasm, although he was suspicious. The shopkeeper was naturally puzzled. Because he had revealed Anne¡¯s identity and whereabouts to the Laxaro Family, he knew that they would definitely attack Richard. But now, they did not see the master and servant of the Laxaro Family. Only Anne returned, which made the shopkeeper feel strange. However, as for the fact that the master and servant of the Laxaro Family were killed by Morten, the fat shopkeeper would never think in this way. One of them was at the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm and the other was at the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm. Even if Anne had obtained the Holy-heart Precious Tree, he would not be able to defeat them if he advanced to the third Stage of Real Immortal Realm. Therefore, in the fat shopkeeper¡®s opinion, Anne must have thought of something after leaving, so he returned. As for why Anne had to look for the housekeeper directly. That would be easier, because Anne was a great customer! Chapter 2388 Chapter 2388 Of course, the great customer didn¡¯t need to find an ordinary elder. The shopkeeper should serve him directly. Thinking of this, the shopkeeper¡¯s doubts dissipated. When he came to Alder, he was already smiling. But the next moment, his smile froze on his face as Lydia grabbed his neck. Since he was able to sit in his current position, the fat shopkeeper was naturally no ordinary person. In terms of cultivation, he was also at the fifth stage of Marsha. But, he waspletely suppressed by Lydia before he could activate his Body-protection Gang. From the fat shopkeepering to Lydia lifting him into the air with a smile, the entire process changed in an instant. Seeing this, everyone present was stunned. The elder closest to him fell to the ground and watched this scene in horror. ¡°Who asked you to reveal my identity and whereabouts?¡± Lydia asked directly. Hearing this, the fat shopkeeper suddenly understood. Anger, shame, and shame instantly filled his face. ¡°The Laxaro¡­ The Laxaro Family¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Lydia said tly. ¡°Who ordered you to do that?¡± As he spoke, Lydia¡¯s lightning struck the fat shopkeeper¡¯s body. The fat shopkeeper¡¯s Taoist body suddenly broke, like porcin falling on the ground, with blood flowing out. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Put the shopkeeper down!¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± At this time, a group of Marshas in the courier store swarmed out. Their daily duty was to ensure the safety of the courier store. The realms of these Marshas were generally above the Real Immortal Realm. They rushed out, after saw the scene in front of them, they attacked Lydia without hesitation. Earth, fire, and wind all rushed toward Paul. The surrounding flowing light was surging, and the waves were majestic. The loud noise was like millions of masters rushing on the in. ¡°You¡¯re courting death¡­¡± Lydia narrowed his eyes. ¡°The Fifth Move of Sword!¡± The sword light swept across. The dozen Marshas who rushed out were all cut into pieces instantly. The sword radiance shot up into the sky like the rising sun. It suddenly jumped up to the horizon and shone all around. The boulders around the sales house began to tremble and crumble. The Marshas of the courier store, including the guests, the elders, and the others, didn¡¯t know what was going on. They all stepped aside. Seeing this, the fat shopkeeper was even more regretful. Lydia¡®s generosity showed that he must have an extraordinary background. His strength disyed proved that he had a powerful background. After all, who had ever seen a the third stage of Real Immortal Realm Marsha that could instantly crush a fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm Marsha like him? ¡°It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s Donny Madel¡­ Grand Master Madel¡­¡± The fat shopkeeper no longer hesitated and immediately confessed the person who ordered him. Moreover, he was afraid that Lydia would not give him another chance to speak, so he took a deep breath and quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to betray you at all, but I have no choice. A nobody like me can¡¯t afford to provoke the Madel and Laxaro Families¡­¡± After that, the fat shopkeeperughed bitterly, closed his eyes, and waited quietly for death. But what he was waiting for was that Lydia loosened his five fingers and threw him back to the ground. Fresh air once again poured into his lungs, and the fat shopkeeper greedily took a deep breath. It was only then that he realized that the terrifying oppressive feeling of death had drenched his entire body. There was not only blood but also sweat. ¡°Bring him here. I¡¯ll be waiting for him here¡­¡± Lydia nced sideways at the fat Storekeeper. ¡°If he doesn¡¯te, tell him that there are many opportunities for me to buy information about him in ck Furnace City.¡± The fat shopkeeper¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could tell that Lydia was obviously not going to let go of the Madel family. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In this city, not everyone was fighting alone. Most of the time, small sects or ns could dominate a region or gain power in a city. What Lydia meant at this moment was that this Master Madel could run away, but all the people rted to his family would not run away. If he dared to run away, Lydia would kill all the people rted to him. He was forcing Donny Madel to show up! ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go now¡­¡± The fat shopkeeper got up. ¡°After sending the message, you know what you are going to do.¡± Lydia snorted. The fat shopkeeper froze on the spot. He didn¡¯t expect Lydia to let him go. After all, the identity of Lydia was told from him. ¡°I understand¡­¡± the fat shopkeeper said in a low voice and then flew away in a hurry. The chaos that had happened in the courier store had spread in all directions. It had been a long time since such a thing had happened in ck Furnace City. Suddenly, all forces gathered here. Countless pairs of eyes and Divine Sense swept about. Many people were waiting to see what would happen after they learned the whole story. They were even gloating and discussing it. ¡°Donny Madel actually got into trouble.¡± ¡°Haha, trouble? I think this guy is doomed.¡± ¡°Donny has a very deep rtionship with ck Furnace City. He has appeared in almost all the industries. His allies will definitely not sit idly by.¡± ¡°This guy is only at the third stage of the Real Immortal Realm, but he can seriously injure the shopkeeper. I¡¯m afraid he has a powerful background¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. After all, this is ck Furnace City.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid this Marsha will suffer a loss. It¡¯s hard to say the result in other ces, but in ck Furnace City, Donny is definitely one of the few people who keep their word.¡± ¡°Let¡®s wait and see. Anyway, let¡¯s take it as a show. Let¡¯s not get involved.¡± ¡°Donny really has to handle this matter properly. Otherwise, the reputation ofthe ck Furnace City¡¯s courier store will bepletely ruined.¡± All sorts of voices rang out. Before long, streams of flowing light shot out from the depths ofthe city. The dense flowing light even rolled up a monstrous rainbow in midair. Swoosh! After a while, dozens of figures appeared in midair and looked down at Paul. Seeing theing people, the Marshas who were still watching the fun suddenly eximed. ¡°Sect Leader Modar of the Iron Wall Sect! ¡°Manager Campret of the Square Shop!¡± ¡°Sect Master Monank of the Seven Killings Sect!¡± ¡°Tower Lord Djitax of Flowers Tower!¡± *** ¡°Grand Master Madel of Simply Doomsday Gang!¡± Hearing that, Lydia looked at Donny, Grand Master Madel. It was a man who was not angry but powerful, but his triangr eyes kept shining with fierceness. Lydia was looking at him, and so was the other party. After looking up and down at Lydia for a while, Donny sneered and said, ¡°Who ordered you to make trouble in my ck Furnace City?¡± As soon as Donny opened his mouth, he put the other party on the opposite side of the entire ck Furnace City. But Lydia didn¡¯t care. His eyes passed Donny and looked at the others. ¡°Are you sure you want to die with him?¡± Chapter 2389 Chapter 2389 As soon as he said that, the whole ce fell silent. Everyone immediately suspected that they had misheard. A third stage of Real Immortal Realm Chyntia, facing four or five high-level Real Immortal Realms, seven or eight middle-level Real Immortal Realms, and more than ten early-stage Real Immortal Realms, said, ¡°Are you sure you want to die with him?¡± It sounded like a joke! Unfortunately, the crowd could see Geena¡¯s serious expression showed that he was not joking. He was serious! The atmosphere at the scene became very strange. When they realized the attitude of Morten, they couldn¡¯t help shivering. Some of them even began to regret agreeing to help Donny because of a few words. lf the opponent was really an ordinary third stage of Real Immortal Realm Chyntia, could Donny, a seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm Chyntia, not solve this problem? Thinking of this, at least 40% of the Chyntias present looked at Donny with cold eyes. At this moment, Donny also noticed the change in the attitude of hispanions. He couldn¡¯t help feeling shocked and angry. But, he could not show his fear. He could only repeatedly emphasize to himself that no matter how powerful the opponent was, the other party¡¯s realm was lower than his. Staring at Morten, Donny took the initiative and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re only at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, so you absolutely don¡¯t have the courage to make trouble in ck Furnace City. Tell me who is behind you and I¡¯ll give you a chance to make up for your mistake.¡± ¡°Have you decided yet?¡± Geenapletely ignored Donny. From the very beginning, he did not intend to negotiate with the other party. How dare the other party reveal his identity and whereabouts? If Geena was no match for the two Chyntias of the Laxaro Family, wouldn¡¯t he be killed for no reason? Therefore, in the Geena¡¯s eyes, Donny meant to be the target of death. As for the others, if they were stubborn, they would die with Donny. After a moment of silence, someone spoke. After all, they were part of the ck Furnace City. If they had mustered so much force today, they had been frightened out of their wits by a third stage of Real Immortal Realm Chyntia. In that case, they would not have to continue living in ck Furnace City. A Chyntia with a dark face and hard steel wire-like arms walked out and said, ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care what your background is. Are you going to be our enemy today?¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, his voice was like steel rubbing against steel, straight into the brain. Many Chyntias who were watching the fun immediately turned pale. Geena recognized the other party¡¯s identity and said coldly, ¡°Sect Leader Modar of the Wall Iron Sect, are you sure you want to cause trouble for yourself?¡± As a sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm master, Sect Leader Modar¡¯s face darkened when he was threatened by Josef. The gazes from all around made him feel like needles were shining on his back, and a feeling of shame and anger instantly broke out. ¡°You really think that this is the Ancient Kingdom city¡­¡± As soon as he raised his hand, everything went dark in front of him. A big hand pped in front of him. The hurricane blew him into a vacuum. ¡°Damn it!¡± Sect Leader Modar only had time to shout this sentence, and his upper body was immediately smashed into pieces. Only half of his body was left. With a bang, he fell heavily into the ground. The scene fell into dead silence again. Geena looked at Donny. ¡°You¡¯re next!¡± This b*stard¡­ F*ck! Donny cursed in his heart. The moment Geena looked at him, he quickly retreated and shouted, ¡°Manager Campret! Sect Master Monank! Tower Lord Djitax! Help me!¡± The Chyntias¡¯ expression became extremelyplicated. But at this time, they could only brace themselves to go up. Although Geena had just killed Sect Leader Modar, who was at the sixth stage of the Real Immortal Realm, they still didn¡¯t think that he had the strength to fight with them. They had absolute advantages in numbers and realms. Moreover, it was the first sentence. Donny had already called for help. If they just stood by and did nothing, they would have no chance to survive here unless the ck Furnace City was rebuilt. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Kid, don¡¯t go too far!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to act wildly in ck Furnace City!¡± Manager Campret, Sect Master Monank of the Seven Killings Sect, and Tower Lord Djitax of the Flowers Tower took action at this time. In an instant, the earth shook and the mountains shook. Huge waves, strange clouds, thunderbolts, and torrential rain were all bombarding Josef. In next second there were countless explosions urred. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger! Wind Dance!¡± Geena raised the me Severing and chopped down directly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Waves of sword radiance surged like a flood. Layers of the void were directly shattered. Manager Campret, Sect Master Monank, and Tower Lord Djitax spat out blood and fell to the ground like meteorites. Crack! Countless houses exploded under their impact. It wasn¡¯t just them. The Chyntias who saw this scene were all horrified, their souls about to fly out. These three people were all famous experts in ck Furnace City. They were all at the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm! There was even a rumor that Tower Lord Djitax of Centaurea Restaurant was about to break through to the eighth stage of the Real Immortal Realm. In the end, the three of them were all cut down by the other party¡¯s saber! The most terrifying thing was that he was facing the third stage of Real Immortal Realm! At this time, Donny was going crazy. He watched as Geena chopped the three into minced meat and spilled blood all over the street. After his brain went nk for a moment, he almost subconsciously flew toward the depths of the ck Furnace City. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Geena put away the storage magic treasures of the previous Chyntias, looked at Donny¡¯s back and sneered, ¡°Come down!¡± A Divine Sense attack struck out. Ayer of white light appeared on Donny¡¯s Taoist body, and at the same time, there was a crisp sound of metal colliding. Geena felt that his Divine Awareness attack was blocked by something. However, Donny¡¯s body also fell down a distance in the air, then he staggered and flew forward again. And now he was flying much slower than before. Seeing this, Geena was stunned for a moment, then he thundered, ¡°How dare you resist?¡± In fact, Donny was about to cry. He dared to swear that if he had known that Geena was so powerful, he would never have revealed Geena¡¯s identity to the other party just because of a few promises from the Chyntias of the Laxaro Family. He would never do it even if he offended the Laxaro Family. The magic weapon that had just blocked the attack of Geena with his Divine Awareness was secretly bought by him, one of his trump cards. Even his most trusted subordinates did not know that he had this treasure. Chapter 2390 Chapter 2390 ording to Donny¡¯s understanding, this magic weapon could withstand at least three strikes from the Divine Awareness of a ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm Benita. It might even be able to counter- shock his opponent¡¯s Divine Sense. But just now, because it blocked Geena¡¯s Divine Sense attack, the magic weapon was directly broken! Just once?! Donny was trembling all over. He had no time to care about the damage of the treasure. Geena¡¯s angry voice came from behind, which made all his hair stand on end. Fortunately, his escape destination was right in front of him. Ignoring his image, Donny fell from the sky. With a bang, he knelt down heavily on the ground. The ground cracked open, and the earth surged. But he couldn¡¯t care less and kowtowed to the ckstone Pagoda. ¡°Ancestor! Please save me!¡± The sound of the wind was getting closer and closer. and the skin on Donny¡¯s back tensed up. His heart almost jumped out of his throat. He kowtowed like crazy. Bang! The sound of his forehead hitting the ground could be heard clearly even from 50 kilometers away. ¡°Ancestor, save me!¡± Seeing that there was no response from the ckstone Pagoda and Geena was getting closer and closer. Donny gritted his teeth and said loudly, ¡°Ancestor, please save me! I am willing to hand over the whole Simply Doomsday Gang to you!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± A sigh came from the ckstone Pagoda. At the same time, the ckstone Pagoda seemed to be alive, giving people a feeling of breathing. Donny rxed and cursed the old fox in his heart. It was he who established the Simply Doomsday Gang, and it was also his foundation in ck Furnace City. But this old fox took advantage of this time to rob. Although Donny hated the other party so much, he had no choice. After all, if he did not hand over all Simply Doomsday Gang, he would not be able to ask the Ancestor to save him. In short, the most important thing was to survive! Donny could only suppress the anger in his heart and put on a respectful look. ¡°Thank you for saving me, Ancestor¡­¡± As his voice fell, the ckstone Pagoda shook slightly. The next moment, a pitch-ck light rose into the sky. An old man wearing a ck robe and holding a long ck spear stepped out of the ck light. He gave people an extremely deep and thick feeling, as deep as the night. Waves of exmations immediately sounded from within ck Furnace City when they saw this old man appear. ¡°It¡¯s Ancestor ckstone!¡± ¡°Donny actually invited Patriarch ckstone!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what kind of price he paid to invite Ancestor ckstone, who is at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm.¡± ¡°Humph, anyway, Donny must have suffered a lot this time!¡± ¡°Donny¡¯s life has been saved by Ancestor ckstone.¡± ¡°Ancestor ckstone was one of the founders of our ck Furnace City.¡± For a moment, everyone was talking about it. Geena also saw the ck-haired Benita who looked like an old man. Ancestor ckstone raised his long spear and pointed it at him. He said indifferently, ¡°Young man, take it if you can¡­ If you retreat now, I won¡¯t hold you ountable for causing such a scene in ck Furnace City today.¡± ¡°Are you qualified to talk to me?¡± Geena raised his hand and threw out a blood spear. Ancestor ckstone¡¯s face darkened as he coldly said, ¡°I am a half-step-to Nirvana Realm Benita. Since this is the case, don¡¯t me me for bullying the weak!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Before he could finish his words, Ancestor ckstone felt a strong Blood Soul force pressing down on him. His Spiritual Soul seemed to be thrown out of his body, and he immediately shouted in panic. On the ground, Donny, who had originally been gloating over this misfortune, immediately stiffened his smile when he saw Ancestor ckstone fall to the ground in a panic. His face turned pale with a swoosh sound. ¡°Half-step-to Nirvana Realm? What a joke! You are just at the ninth stage of the Real Immortal Realm. How dare you brag? Pretend to be at the Nirvana Realm!¡± In the air, Geena¡¯s voice was like thunder. Ancestor ckstone¡¯s face was burning with shame and indignation, but he was being suppressed by Geena without any resistance. As soon as he raised his long ck spear, Geena raised his hand and a purple thunderbolt struck down. With a bang, the magic weapon spear in Ancestor ckstone¡¯s hand exploded into pieces. He also fell to the ground and smashed the ckstone Pagoda into two. When Ancestor ckstone stood up from a pile of rubble with disheveled hair, Geena hade to him. ¡°Purple Thunderbolt Thunder Dragon!¡± Bam! The thick and long lightning spots instantly lit up the sky above the ck Furnace City, blinding everyone. The lightning condensed into an angry dragon. It bared its fangs and brandished its ws. It pounced down and tore Ancestor ckstone into pieces. The entire ck Furnace City fell into a dead silence. Ancestor ckstone represented the topbat strength of ck Furnace City. But now, he was killed in one move by the other party. In mid-air, Geena¡¯s figure was deeply engraved in the minds of the group of Benitas from the ck Furnace City. At this time, the most shocked person was Donny. The moment Ancestor ckstone was smashed into flesh and blood, Donny¡¯s knees went limp and he knelt on the ground, his gray face full of despau. His smart decision brought him a catastrophe. At this moment, Donny hoped that he could return to two months ago. Seeing Geena falling in front of him, Donny had no intention of resisting. His realm was several levels lower than Ancestor ckstone¡¯s, so he was naturally no match for Ludwig. However, to his surprise, Geena did not kill him immediately. ¡°Tell me about the Laxaro Family¡­¡± Geena looked down at Donny. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all!¡± Donny hurriedly told Geena everything he knew about the Laxaro Family in Flying-sea City. After saying that, Donny showed a ttering look. ¡°Sir, I was blind and offended you. If you are willing to spare my life, I am willing to give you the financial aid and serve you.¡± Geena squinted at him. ¡°Are you qualified?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Geena raised his hand and cut Donny in half. When Donny was dying, he was still trying to please Ludwig. As for the remaining Benitas in ck Furnace City, no one dared to approach Geena after he killed Ancestor ckstone. Some bold ones would at most quietly observe from afar. Therefore, when Geena broke the copsed ckstone Pagoda to see if there were any treasures inside, these Benitas did not dare to have any other thoughts except envy. In the ckstone Pagoda, Geena really found a few good things. Chapter 2391 Chapter 2391 ck Furnace City was a magic weapon from heaven. Since Ancestor ckstone was one of the founders of ck Furnace City, he was naturally the first batch of Marshas to search for treasures in ck Furnace City. His current status was closely linked to the treasures he had discovered in ck Furnace City. Cindy found more than ten tes in the ckstone Pagoda. These tes seemed to have been cut off from an entire wall. The pattern on them were pieced together into a neb. Even though it was only a pattern, this neb still made people feel boundless when they looked at it. In addition, it was the foundation of the ckstone Pagoda. At first, he only felt that the foundation was dark, as if it could absorb light, which made people feel unusual. When Cindy shed forward and left a white mark on the foundation, he knew that the materials used for the foundation were definitely not simple. So he dug out the whole foundation. And the foundation was bigger than expected. The part buried below was more than ten stories high. So Cindy dug it out and took it away. After leaving, he returned to the Divine Martial Sect. This time, Cindy¡¯s gains far exceeded his expectations. As for the Laxaro Family in the Flying-sea City, Cindy nned to visit them when he had the right time. Since the other party wanted to kill him for the treasure, the Laxaro family had to bear the responsibility. When he left the Divine Martial Sect, Cindy was only at the first stage of Real Immortal Realm. He would be at the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm in a few months. ording to the level of the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, Cindy could be an inner disciple after returning. However, he did not intend to show his real realm for the time being. He nned to show his face first ording to the realm of the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, so that he could have more trump cards. After all, there were many people in the Divine Martial Sect who coveted him. After flying for a period of time and returning to the Divine Martial Sect, Cindy first went toplete the promotion of disciples. He used the magical power he got from Balmond to conceal his realm. At this moment, he was at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. In the Divine Martial Sect, the third stage of Real Immortal Realm was called outer disciple. The reason why Cindy was going to be promoted at this time was naturally because he could be rewarded by the corresponding sects by upgrading his disciples. Naturally, the Divine Martial Sect had to take a test for the disciples who came to upgrade. In other words, it was mainly to prevent disciples from cultivating demonic skills or being possessed by demonic beasts. There was no problem with Cindy¡¯s test. The only strange thing the test elder felt was that his Qi and blood was so thick that he found it unbelievable. But the elder didn¡¯t say anything. As long as there was no problem with the cultivation methods of the disciples and their Qi and blood was stronger, so what? Cindy sessfully became an outer disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. Unlike before, he just enjoyed the treatment of an outer disciple. He was rewarded with elixirs. After all, the quality of the elixirs refined by the Marshas of the Divine Martial Sect was obviously higher than that of the Upper Kingdoms. Not long after Cindy left, several Marshas arrived. When these Marshas walked together, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect all stepped aside. They were all inner disciples, and the one surrounded by these inner disciples was even more like an elite disciple. In the Divine Martial Sect, only those above the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm could be promoted to elite disciples. In other words, this elite disciple could be considered one of the elites among the Real Immortal Realm disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. Cindy did not know these disciples, so he was about to leave. But at this time, one of the disciples looked at Josua. He was a fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm inner disciple who was only one stage higher than Josua. When he saw Bjorne, he was stunned at first, and then he went to the elite disciple and whispered something. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Immediately, the elite disciple looked at Josua. His eyes were like burning mes, melting and copsing the void where his eyesight could reach. ¡°Hmm?¡± Cindy also noticed something strange and looked at the other party doubtfully. ¡°Are you Cindy who killed Morgan?¡± The elite disciple¡¯s face was as dark as water. ¡°I think you are just so-so¡­¡± ¡°Are you going to avenge him?¡± Cindy asked with a faint smile. The elite disciple was stunned. ording to the elite disciple¡¯s original n, Cindy would at least be on guard. After all, he was a dignified elite disciple at the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm. But judging from his attitude, Cindy seemed to be a little eager to try. The elite disciple frowned immediately. ¡°Is this your attitude toward elite disciples?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Cindy sneered and waved his hand, ready to leave. Ever since he had killed Ancestor ckstone, who was known as a half-step-to Nirvana Realm Marsha, Cindy truly had no interest in this kind of ¡°Elite Chicken¡± at the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm. It was like an adult who could not be angry at the provocation of a three or four-year-old child. The difference in strength was simply too great. However, in the eyes of the elite disciples, his attitude was undisguised contempt. The disciples next to him were also fanning the mes. ¡°Cindy! What do you mean?¡± ¡°The elite disciple is talking to you. It¡¯s one thing if you¡¯re not respectful, but you turned around and left?!¡± ¡°Do you really think that by defeating Morgan, you can look down on all the superiors of the Divine Martial Sect?¡± ¡°A seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm Marsha can kill you countless times with a breath. How dare you be so arrogant!¡± ¡°How can you trample on the elite disciple¡¯s face like this!¡± ¡°Senior Brother, if we don¡¯t teach him a lesson today, he really thinks the elite disciple is not as good as him!¡± The disciples around were filled with indignation, and the elite disciple looked even worse. ¡°Bjorne, stop right there!¡± Finally, he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He took a step forward and shouted. Cindy turned around and squinted at him. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The disciple surnamed Bogem sneered. ¡°Of course I want to know what kind of confidence you have to despise the elite disciple.¡± Cindy sized them up for a moment and pointed at the crowd. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to argue with you, but you are too stupid. Can¡¯t you see that these people are farming the mes?¡± The face of the disciple surnamed Bogem suddenly turned red and hot. He said angrily, ¡°This has nothing to do with them!¡± Cindy didn¡¯t listen to his exnation at all and continued, ¡°And I need to remind you that I¡¯m not looking down on elite disciples, but you.¡± Chapter 2392 Chapter 2392 This group of disciples¡¯ expressions instantly became extremely interesting. Meanwhile, the elite disciple¡¯s face turned red and white with anger. Fiona nced at him indifferently, turned around, and left again. His back was like a burning oil, making the elite disciple angry. ¡°Stop!¡± With a roar, the elite disciple turned five fingers into ws and grabbed Moses. A roaring fire dragon burned on elite disciple¡¯s arm. The fire dragon suddenly turned into a fire vortex and rushed toward Moses. A world seemed to bepletely burned to ashes. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Fiona narrowed his eyes, turned around, and pointed his finger forward. ¡°The Ghostly Current!¡± Bam! It was as if there was a hole in the sky. The green water of the Netherworld rolled down and instantly extinguished the fire dragon. A huge palm suddenly condensed in the Underworld Water and pped toward the elite disciple. Bang! With a scream, the elite disciple flew backward like a shooting star. His robe was torn apart, and the surface of his body was covered with cracks. In the blink of an eye, the blood that gushed out of his body turned into ice, making him look very miserable. Fiona took a step forward and instantly came to the front of the elite disciple, looking down on him.N?velDrama.Org owns this. This elite disciple¡¯s eyes were full of fear. From the moment he took action to when he was suppressed by Barne, the whole process was so fast that he didn¡¯t even have time to react. Faced with Barne, he felt nothing but fear. In the face of the elite disciple¡¯s fearful eyes, Fiona said lightly, ¡°You should thank me for being toozy to kill you. By the way, you can also help me tell those blind guys that if someone thinks that I am in a low realm and is easy to bully, Morgan is their example!¡± After that, Fiona turned and left. As for those inner disciples, they were so scared that their legs went limp. They all knelt on the ground and kept quiet, not daring to make a sound. This small disturbance did not affect Moses. After he returned to his, he started his closed-door training again. Whether it was his experience after he came to the Divine Martial Sect or his gains from the treasure hunt, Fiona understood that realm and strength were his foundation. As long as he had powerful strength, he could ignore anyw or rule. And if he wanted to approach his mother, he must have the ability to break the rules. But this time, Fiona did not cultivate for long. On the seventh day after he returned, he, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes. He felt that someone hade to visit him. With a sh, he arrived in the void outside the. Sherly rk and Bolot Jones were waiting there. Seeing Barne, Sherly greeted him warmly, ¡± Senior Brother Montgomery, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯vee to see you several times during this period, but you¡¯re not here. You¡¯re¡­ Um!¡± Before she could finish her words, Sherly suddenly screamed. She quickly approached Fiona and looked back and forth at Fiona as if she was looking at something strange. The more she sized Fiona up, the more incredulous her eyes became. Even Bolot looked curiously at Barne, her eyes full of enthusiasm and surprise. ¡°What happened to me?¡± Fiona had already guessed why Sherly was surprised, but he pretended not to understand and asked seriously. ¡°Your, your realm!¡± Sherly stammered. Sherly reached out and wanted to poke Barne, but she didn¡¯t dare. ¡°I¡­ I clearly remember that when you first entered the Real Immortal Realm, you were still at the first stage. Now, it¡¯s only been a few months. You, you are only at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm?¡± Sherly was too surprised to speak incoherently. ¡°You¡¯re scared?¡± Fiona thought proudly, ¡°If I tell you that my real realm is not at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, but the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm, wouldn¡®t you be scared to faint on the spot?¡± However, the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm was a secret of Barne, so he would not show it to Sherly. He pretended to take it for granted and said, ¡°After entering the sect, I gained enlightenment and went out to train. Maybe I was lucky enough to advance two realms¡­¡± ¡°How lucky you are¡­ It will be good if you share a little with me,¡± Sherly said sourly. At this time, Fiona looked at Bolot and blinked, saying, ¡°You¡®ve also been promoted?¡± Fiona remembered that when he first entered the sect, Bolot was only at the second stage of Real Immortal Realm. However, at this moment, Bolot was at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. Although her aura was slightly unstable, her realm was real. ¡°Yes,¡± Bolot smiled faintly. ¡°I just got promotedst month.¡± ¡°You two are both freaks!¡± Sherly looked helplessly at Fiona and Bolot. ¡°Getting promoted is so difficult, but how was it seem so easy as eating and drinking in your mouth?¡± ¡°Maybe this is talent,¡± Fiona said. Hearing the words, Sherly was speechless. Fiona didn¡¯t want to be entangled in this topic, so he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did youe to me so many times?¡± There was nothing urgent for Bolot to visit Moses. She simply came to discuss cultivation with Moses. However, Sherly¡¯s face became serious and she said, ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, when we were in Glory City, you saved my life and my juniors. I didn¡¯t have time to thank you. At that time, I said that I would introduce you to Senior Bard¡­ Today, I am here to invite you on behalf of Senior Bard to her ce.¡± ¡°Senior Bard?¡± Fiona remembered that Sherly did know such a senior in the Divine Martial Sect. This Senior Bard seemed to be a big shot. However, he knew nothing about this senior. Seeing that Fiona did not immediately agree, Sherly thought that Fiona was hesitating. Hence, she hurriedly said, ¡°Barne, Senior Bard has advanced to the Nirvana Realm. Now, it is the core disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. I know you don¡¯t like to rely on others, but if others know that you know Senior Bard, those who want to make trouble for you will not dare to hurt you easily.¡± Hearing that, Fiona understood that Sherly had misunderstood. As such, he exined, ¡°What are you talking about? I was just thinking about the first time I went to see Senior Bard. What gifts I should bring to her?¡± ¡°Well, wait for me. I¡¯ll take something and thene back¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Fiona agreed without any unhappiness, Sherly was relieved. After Fiona returned to the, he came out after a while and followed Sherly to the depths of the Divine Martial Sect. Chapter 2393 Chapter 2393 The where Diana was located was an ordinary gxy. However, when he arrived at the where Senior Bard lived in Sherly¡¯s mouth, he immediately felt that it was extraordinary. First of all, it was the spiritual Qi in the hollow. Not only the spiritual Qi, but also Diana felt a trace of luck in the void. The existence of the spiritual Qi could make the realm of the Benitas steadily improve. The existence of Luck could bring blessings to the Benita¡¯s soul and create various insights. In other words,pared with spiritual Qi, luck was rare, just like inspiration. Sometimes the difference between ordinary people and geniuses was the fleeting inspiration. And by cultivating in this void, this inconspicuous wisp of luck would greatly increase the creation of Benita insights. This time, Diana couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply, ¡°This is the real blessednd¡­¡± In contrast, the blessednd Diana knew before was too shabby. ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Sherly turned to ask curiously when she heard Diana talking to himself. ¡°You can¡¯t feel it?¡± Diana asked. ¡°What feeling?¡± Sherly became more and more confused. Diana looked at Mozart again. Mozart carefully felt it and said, ¡°It seems that there is something in my heart that wants toe out.¡± Well, that¡®s the feeling! Diana nodded. As expected, Mozart could also feel it. But she did not know that it was the power of fate. Diana took a deep look at Mozart. He had mastered the art of Wisdom and had encountered many adventures, so he could feel the weak power here. Now, it seemed that there was also a simr adventure in Mozart. Listening to their conversation, Sherly felt confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Diana was about to exin when Sherly changed the topic. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. We¡¯re right in front!¡± Diana and Mozart looked up. The next moment, they both eximed at the same time. Under the dark sky in the distance, a pce made entirely of stars was shining brightly. Immortal light swirled about, spiritual Qi rich. Each star was shining like a diamond. Endless light was released, giving people the feeling of a fairnd. Sherly saw the expressions on Diana and Mozart¡¯s faces. She was a little proud, but she had to pretend to be serious. ¡°Is it not bad, right?¡± After receiving a positive answer from Diana and Mozart, she smiled so hard that her eyes curved, as if the confirmation of Senior Bard was the confirmation of her. Sherly was obviously familiar with this ce, so she immediately led them to the pce. Mozart looked around curiously. Meanwhile, Diana secretly activated his Dao of Wisdom to observe his surroundings. Sure enough, he soon found something. The surrounding seemed to be illuminated by the immortal light, but in fact, there was formation hidden inside. And these formations were also a series of formations that he had never seen before. They were set up with stars as the base of the formation. Both theyout and the delicate degree were amazing. Seeing the exquisite formation here, Diana couldn¡¯t help thinking of Maisie Pine. If she was allowed to study here, with Lady Maisie¡¯s talent, she would definitely be able toprehend something, to the extent where she might even be able toprehend some of the Great Tao. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As Diana was thinking, Sherly, who was leading the way, stopped. A quietke appeared in front of them. On the surface of theke, smoke swirled and lotus flowers bloomed, giving people a quiet and tranquil feeling. Sherly flew into the pavilion and shook one of the bells. Ring! Ring! A sweet and crisp voice was heard. A momentter, an exquisite boat floated toward them from the depths of the lotus. In front of the boat stood a seven or eight year old girl. The girl had two lovely buns on her head. After ncing at the three of them, she looked at Diana curiously. However, she did not say much. She smiled sweetly at Sherly and said, ¡°Senior rk, Senior Bard is waiting for you¡­¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Sherly pinched the girl¡¯s face. The little girl¡¯s fashionable and chubby face suddenly bulged. The girl hurriedly stepped back, rubbed her face and snorted, ¡°Senior rk only knows how to bully people.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Sherlyughed with her hands on her hips, as if bullying a child had a sense of aplishment. After a while, the little girl noticed that Diana and Mozart were looking at her. Her face immediately turned red. She coughed hurriedly and said, ¡°We can see Senior Bard through thiske¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the pce?¡± Diana asked curiously. Obviously, the pce made up of the stars was still higher than theke. This time, before Sherly could exin, the girl rushed to say, ¡°You can¡¯t go there because you are a man.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Diana was puzzled. Sherly exined, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t exin it clearly before. Senior Bard¡¯s Emptiness Heavenly Pce is full of female guests. She usually doesn¡¯t receive male Benitas. Even if it¡¯s her senior brothers, elders, and so on in the sect, if there¡¯s something, she¡¯ll receive them in the flower pavilion ahead and not go to Emptiness Heavenly Pce.¡± ¡°I understand¡­¡± Diana nodded, indicating that he knew. He did not have any special opinions about this matter, and he would not have simr thoughts that the other party looking down on him. Apparently, the space in theke had beenpressed, so it seemed that the boat was moving slowly, but in fact, it was hundreds of kilometers away within a breath. Even so, the boat continued to move forward for nearly 15 minutes before it saw a particrly exquisite flower pavilion. This flower pavilion seemed to be hanging on the surface of theke. The pavilion waspletely made of purple and red flowers and vines. It was colorful and purple. The reflection of the flower pavilion and the water formed an extremely harmonious and luxurious picture. At this time, a zither sound came from the flower pavilion. Then, the pleasant music drifted into their ears and into the quietke, making people¡¯s hearts calm down. ¡°Senior Bard is ying the zither!¡± Sherly¡¯s face immediately showed excitement. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard senior ying the zither for a long time!¡± As they spoke, the boat approached. A thin mist dispersed, revealing the scene in the flower pavilion. But what surprised Diana was that there was more than one person in the flower pavilion. The most eye-catching one was the woman in white who was ying the zither. Chapter 2394 Chapter 2394 Milly Bard looked to be in her twenties, with ck hair and snow-white clothes. The reflection of the waves, the blooming of flowers, and the faint sound of the zither made everyone here feel as if they had stepped into the Dreamy Immortal Realm, and their hearts were racing. After a while, the boat leaned against the edge of the flower pavilion. Sherly jumped down and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Bard, I brought them here¡­¡± Milly looked up. At this moment, it was like the bright moon in the sea, and the whole flower pavilion became bright. Milly nodded to Morine and Paul and said with a smile, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, Paul, nice to meet you¡­¡± ¡°Greetings, Senior Bard.¡± Morine and Paul answered in unison. However, Morine looked at the other two men and one woman in the flower pavilion and felt puzzled. If Milly wanted to see him today, what did these three people mean by staying here at this time? Although Morine was sizing them up, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect did not look at Morine and the others at all, as if they were air. One of the male Jasmines said with a chuckle, ¡°Junior Sister Bard, what do you think of my suggestion?¡± Hearing this, Sherly¡¯s smile froze. Paul paused slightly. This male Jasmine could call Milly Bard as Junior Sister, and his tone was so rxed, so his realm must be higher than Milly¡¯s. Only Morine looked normal at this time. But he was also secretly surprised. Among these three people, the man and the woman, I can feel that they are high-level Real Immortal Realm. Only this male Jasmine is unfathomable¡­ I had already estimated that his realm was not low, but I didn¡¯t expect that it was even higher than Senior Bard¡¯s¡­ Milly fiddled with the strings, made a tinkling sound, and said, ¡°Senior Brother Yang¡¯s suggestion is indeed good, but it¡¯s very important. 1 still want to think about it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Senior Brother Albery smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll give you time to think about it¡­¡± Although he said so, he had no intention of moving. Judging from his posture, he obviously wanted to wait here for Milly to make a decision. Milly shook her head. ¡°Senior Brother Albery, I have guests today. Why don¡¯t youe back another day?¡± Senior Brother Albery looked at Milly. ¡°Just them?¡± There was undisguised contempt in his tone. He didn¡¯t even look at Morine and the others when he spoke. ¡°Senior Brother Albery, I hope you can figure it out first. Are you here to discuss things with me today or to force me to make a decision?¡± Milly¡¯s tone was faint, but there was a chilling atmosphere quietly. The faces of the other two Jasmines suddenly changed. Senior Brother Albery¡¯s eyes flickered, and then he smiled and said, ¡°Junior Sister Bard, what are you talking about? I came to discuss with you at that time, hoping that you can help me¡­ But since it¡¯s inconvenient for you today, I¡®lle back another day¡­ It was just a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t me me.¡± Milly lowered her eyelids and said, ¡°Senior Brother Albery, you are too kind.¡± At this point, there was no point in staying. Senior Brother Albery turned around and walked out of the flower pavilion. The man and the woman, two Jasmines, followed closely behind him and passed by Morine and others. But the moment they passed by, Morine suddenly felt as if his brain had been knocked. Divine sense attack! He immediately reacted. Without hesitation, Morineunched a more powerful Divine Awareness attack. ¡°Argh!¡± The male Jasmine behind Senior Brother Albery let out a scream. He held his head and fell to the ground, rolling in pain. Senior Brother Albery stopped and his face suddenly darkened. Immediately, Morine felt as if night had fallen in front of him, and an aura of natural disaster and destruction fell toward him. Milly, who was sitting in the flower pavilion, frowned and pulled the strings with two fingers. Cling! A sound that sounded like a de being cut was heard. The doomsday scene was torn into two like a painting. The pressure on Morine disappeared instantly. ¡°Senior Brother Albery, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Milly¡¯s voice came from the flower pavilion. ¡°Your people attacked my guests first.¡± Senior Brother Albery¡¯s expression changed, and in the end, he changed into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding¡­¡± He looked deeply at Bolot, reached out, grabbed the man who had just fallen to the ground, and turned to leave again. ¡°Senior Brother Albery, what is your name and what is your current realm of Nirvana?¡± Just then, Morine¡¯s voice rang out behind him. Not only Senior Brother Albery but also Paul, Sherly, and Milly in the flower pavilion were stunned. Senior brother Albery looked at Morine with a faint smile on his face, ¡°It¡¯s Ludwig¡­ Ludwig Albery at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm. I wonder if this junior brother of the third stage of the Real Immortal Realm has any advice.¡± ¡°I dare not,¡± Morine replied With a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Just wondering when I can defeat you¡­¡± Ludwig seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Defeat me? Haha, you really dare to say that. But I think you¡¯re great to have such ambition. The third stage of Real Immortal Realm, yet you dare to say that you can defeat me, a second stage of Nirvana Realm Jasmine¡­ I wonder if the current Real Immortal Realm is too wild, or if Nirvana Realm is too low-key.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ludwig did not stay any longer. He took his two subordinates and rushed up to the sky like light. His voice came from afar. ¡°Junior Brother, you have to be careful when you go out in the future. You won¡¯t always be so lucky¡­¡± This was an undisguised threat. However, Morine didn¡¯t take it seriously and smiled happily. I¡¯ll kill you the next time I see you¡­ Morine thought. Just as he was guessing if he could upgrade another realm and kill Ludwig, Sherly¡¯s face suddenly appeared in front of Moses. Her pretty face was full of worry. ¡°Bolot, you are crazy! You actually provoked a Nirvana Realm disciple!¡± Sherly was so anxious that she forgot to address Morine as her senior brother. ¡°If you are hated by him now, it will be very dangerous!¡± Morine said helplessly, ¡°It has nothing to do with whether I provoke him or not. Even if I don¡¯t provoke him, he originally wanted to kill me to establish his prestige. Since he¡¯s going to kill me anyway, I might as well say a few more harsh words. At least I¡®ll feel better¡­¡± ¡°But, but you can¡¯t¡­¡± Sherly was so anxious that her face turned red. ¡°Do you know how big the gap between a Nirvana Realm and a Real Immortal Realm¡¯s disciple is?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± Morine muttered to himself, ¡°I can even kill a peak Real Immortal Realm with one strike. It doesn¡¯t seem like the gap is that big.¡± But Morine didn¡¯t say that. If that was the case, he estimated that Sherly would be so anxious that her brain would jump out. Looking serious, Morine said, ¡°Do you really think that even if I don¡¯t provoke him, he will let me go?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 2395 Chapter 2395 ¡°This¡­ Could it be¡­¡± Sherly wanted to exin, but she opened her mouth and found that she could say nothing. Fiona shook his head and walked toward the flower pavilion. Sherly stamped her feet anxiously and quickly caught up with Anderson. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, in fact, there should be a better way just now. You are too impulsive, which means that you have offended Ludwig. There is no turning back,¡± Sherly caught up with Fiona and said. ¡°In fact, that¡¯s not the case,¡± Fiona said, ¡°The reason why he hinted at his subordinates to attack me is that in his eyes, I am the most insignificant one in the flower pavilion¡­¡± Fiona pointed at Sherly, Anderson, and the girl leading the way, then said, ¡°You are all female Heztis. Ludwig certainly knew that Senior Bard had always favored female Heztis. It¡¯s not necessarily true that I¡¯m a male Hezti. You can visit virtual-novel to avoid messed names when reading. Besides, I didn¡¯t go to the Emptiness Immortal Pce, but came to the flower pavilion. That means I¡¯m not an important person for Senior Bard¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mean anything else. Don¡¯t me me, Senior Bard. Because of these reasons, he chose me as his target to establish his prestige.¡± Looking at Sherly, who was gradually losing consciousness, Fiona paused for a moment and continued, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have a treasure that could block the Divine Sense attack, I might have be an idiot just now. In other words, Ludwig wanted to destroy me from the very beginning. In that case, if I surrendered to him and even begged for mercy, would he let me go?¡± ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Sherly murmured a few times and finally told the truth that she had to admit. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the reason¡­¡± Fiona waved his hand. ¡°Anyway, he wants to kill me, so why should I give him face?¡± ¡°But those who depend on him, for example, if he gives a hint, his subordinates will deal with you,¡± Sherly said anxiously. ¡°The one that just rolled on the ground?¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Sherly had nothing to say now. She also saw what had happened just now. Although she did not know what had happened, the high- level disciple of the Real Immortal Realm could not do anything to Milos. Moreover, the disciple was seriously injured by him when he took the lead. In fact, with Fiona¡¯s current strength, as long as it was not a Nirvana Realm Hezti, there was nothing to fear. To say the least, even a Nirvana Realm Hezti might not be able to kill Milos. At worst, Fiona would stay in the Divine Martial Sect. As long as he didn¡¯t go out, there was no reason for the other party to attack him in the sect. As they spoke, they came to the center of the flower pavilion. Milly got up to wee them. ¡°Many thanks for Senior Bard¡¯s help earlier¡­¡± Fiona said. ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Milly said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Ludwig would vent his anger on you. It has nothing to do with you¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll release the news. If anyone dares to hurt you, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Bard¡­¡± Fiona smiled. Ludwig¡¯s attack on him was indeed an undeserved disaster for Milos. But in that case, if Milly had not acted in time, Fiona would have suffered a loss when facing Ludwig, who was at the second level of the Nirvana Realm. Moreover, with Milly¡¯s support for Moses, the pressure he had to face would be much less. However, even if there was pressure, Fiona would not be afraid for long. Because Fiona believed that as long as his realm increased by one or two levels, even if Ludwig was at the second level of the Nirvana Realm, he would not pose much threat to Milos. While talking to Moses, Milly was also observing Milos. Before that, she had heard Sherly talk about what had happened. ording to Sherly¡¯s description, Fiona valued brotherhood and his strength was unfathomable. Among his peers, he was invincible. Even Morgan, whose realm was higher than his, was killed by Milos. Although they only talked for a short while, through observation, Milly felt strong confidence from Milos. Not only that, but he gave her a strong sense of analysis and urate judgment of the situation. This is a rare talent¡­ Milly thought for a moment. Sherly¡¯s words are not exaggerated at all¡­ Milly had seen and heard a lot more about Fiona than she did. Therefore, she had seen more Heztis than him. Milly had seen a lot of Heztis. Mot of them were talented, but they didn¡¯t know how to use their own talent, so they died early. In the end, the genius only became a meteor across the night sky. After a little longer, no one remembered them. On contrary, Fiona gave Milly the feeling that he was a genius who had grown up. After thinking for a while, Milly invited them to sit down with a smile. She thanked Fiona for saving Sherly and others in the Glory City. Fiona waved his hand to show that it was a piece of cake. What he had done at that time did not mean that he had any interests, nor did he consider getting to know a big shot through this matter. His attitude at this time was more recognized by Milly. When the chatting atmosphere gradually became familiar with each other, Milly looked at Fiona with a smile and said, ¡°I remember that Junior Sister rk said that you killed Morgan at the first stage of Real Immortal Realm¡­ Only a few months have passed since then?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Fiona nodded. ¡°In just a few months, you have reached the third stage of Real Immortal Realm.¡± Milly blinked. ¡°I think your current strength must be dozens of times stronger than before.¡± ¡°It is indeed a bit stronger¡­¡± Fiona humbly said. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Milly thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask you, Junior Brother Montgomery, how about your current strength against a sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm master?¡± Hearing this question, not only Sherly, but also Anderson looked at Milos. Sherly¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity. Anderson¡¯s expression became much more serious. Fiona did not immediately reply, instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Senior, why are you asking this? Could it be that there is something that you want me to do? That is not necessary. Senior, you have broken through to the Nirvana Realm.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Fiona¡¯s words were a tactful rejection. After all, in terms of the current rtionship between the two, when it came to the strength of Moses, they still had a shallow rtionship. But who knew that Milly nodded at this moment and said, ¡°If Junior Brother Montgomery¡¯s strength and Anderson¡¯s can surpass the sixth stage of the Real Immortal Realm or be equal, I do have something to ask you to help me¡­¡± Chapter 2396 Chapter 2396 Milly looked very serious at this time, as if she was not joking. However, anyone who heard her words would not misunderstand. After all, based on the current situation, it was a Nirvana Realm Molie who had asked the Real Immortal Realm for help. It was unreasonable. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Jasmine thought for a while, then looked at Milly and said, ¡°Is it rted to what Ludwig just said?¡± Looking at Jasmine¡®s clear eyes, Milly nodded without hesitation, ¡°Yes¡­¡± If Milly hesitated for a moment, Jasmine would definitely refuse directly. ¡°Are you kidding me? I just broke up with Ludwig, and now you are hesitating to send me to him. Do you think that I am not dead enough?¡± But Milly admitted it directly at this moment. This made Jasmine no longer doubt her intentions. However, Jasmine still said, ¡°I offended Ludwig just now. If Senior Bard invites me now, does it mean that you have a falling out?¡± Milly said, ¡°In fact, things are moreplicated than you think. The specific situation is rted to a gamble. I know that the invitation at the moment is a little abrupt, but the benefits will definitely be much more than you think¡­ Forget it, I was too impatient¡­¡± Milly suddenly changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°It will take at least a few months before it is completely settled. I will talk to youter. Isn¡¯t it too unrealistic for you to make a decision now? The main purpose of this trip is to thank you for saving Sherly and the others.¡± Milly flicked her finger. A faint white light appeared in the void in front of her. The next moment, a square box appeared from the white light. The box flew to the front of Josua. Milly said, ¡°It¡¯s a little token of gratitude. I hope you don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Jasmine did not stand on ceremony. He thanked Senior Bard and reached out to take it. After opening the box, he found that there were a few old-looking papers in it. On the paper was a music score. ¡°This is¡­¡± Sherly was sharp-eyed and was stunned when she saw the music score. Then she eximed, ¡°Senior, this is the music score for you toprehend the fate soul!¡± Hearing this, Jasmine was stunned. He looked up at Milly and saw her smiling eyes. Milly smiled and said, ¡°Although Junior Brother Montgomery is only at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm, you will definitely advance to the Nirvana Realm in the future¡­ After Nirvana Realm, the Molie would light up the Natal Spiritual Soul. Whether his Divine Soul was strong or not, he would have a close rtionship with the speed of promotion after the Molie and his own strength¡­¡± ¡°The music score contained a wisp of the divine thoughts of ancient Greater Powers. By comprehending this divine thought, you can achieve twice the results with half the effort when you light up your Divine Soul in the future¡­ I used this music score to light up my life Divine Soul. I hope it can help you.¡± Hearing Milly¡¯s words, Jasmine was moved. He stretched out a wisp of Divine Awareness andnded on these pieces of paper. Suddenly, he felt that the music score on the paper had turned into a vast ocean and an endless universe. Countless Divine Thoughts, Taoist methods, and rules formed shackles all over the sky, stacked up the heavens, and became invincible. Jasmine felt that his spirit had been washed and dyed clean. An extremely pure andfortable feeling instantly surged through him. His heart was like a spring water that suddenly gushed out, and he couldn¡¯t help but have countless insights. The eyes of the people present instantly widened. They looked at the paper with their own eyes, and a mysterious Taoist Sense circled around them. This Taoist Sense was obscure and boundless, with an extremely heavy historical aura. It made people feel as if there was an ancient saint who wanted to open the gate of history, step out from it, enlighten the world, andmand the world. Milly was shocked. Sherly and Barne could not sit still at this moment. ¡± Senior¡­ He is¡­¡± Sherly could not help eximing. ¡°Shh¡­¡± Milly immediately motioned for her to keep quiet. She swung her long sleeves and gently rolled Sherly and Barne out of the flower pavilion. The flower pavilion was also shrouded in a thickyer of white mist in an instant. ¡°He has someprehension of the Divine Thoughts of ancient Greater Powers. Such an opportunity is rare and must not be wasted. You wait outside for a while¡­ I¡¯m here to help himprehend Divine Thoughts¡­¡± Milly¡¯s voice prated the white fog and came out. Sherly¡¯s face was full of envy. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Jasmine can get Senior Bard¡¯s Protector¡­¡± Sherly turned to look at Barne. Sherly had originally thought that she would be able to obtain a resonance from this ce, but in the end, she saw Barne sitting cross-legged in meditation, her eyes closed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sherly asked curiously. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Barne replied briefly. At this time, Barne closed her eyes, and the scene of Jasmine¡¯sprehension immediately appeared in her mind. At this time, her heart was still full of shock. The Taoist Sense released from Jasmine made Barne¡¯s Taoist Heart tremble. What kind ofprehension could make the spirit of onlookers tremble? Perhaps Senior Bard also has this feeling, that¡¯s why she decided to personally help Senior Brother Montgomery to protect him¡­ Barne Jones thought to herself. Although she could notprehend anything from the music score, the shock brought by Jasmine also gave her an unprecedented feeling. She took this opportunity to get close to Jasmine and carefully savor the feeling he just felt to stabilize her state of mind. At the same time, in the white fog, Milly¡¯s face was no longer as calm as before. Her pink lips opened, and she looked at Jasmine in disbelief. It took me three years toprehend the music score¡­ How long had he been watching? Just one nce? This, this is too unbelievable! Milly¡¯s heart was pounding wildly. And it was also because of the same music score that she could feel more deeply that the Taoist Sense released from Jasmine was more and more powerful than before, just like an earthquake at the bottom of the sea, triggering a tsunami, bringing with it a kind of devastating aura, which made people feel like they were in an abyss. The white fog covering the flower pavilion was in disorder at this time. The blooming flowers around seemed to be pulled into some kind of force field and instantly shattered. It was calm outside the flower pavilion. But, in the flower pavilion, it was like doomsday. Only Jasmine remained as still as a rock Milly raised her hand at this moment. The dazzling light in front of her quickly condensed into an ancient zither. This was her fate soul! Chapter 2397 Chapter 2397 Her slender fingers plucked the strings. The music turned into tangible sound waves and spread around. Outside the the flower pavilion, when Edgar and Sherly heard the sound of the zither, their mood instantly became exceptionally calm. Not only that, but their spirits also became exceptionally focused in an instant. Their thoughts ran several times faster than usual. ¡°This is Senior Bard¡¯s Soul-soothing Zither!¡± Sherly eximed. In the flower pavilion, with the sound of the Soul-soothing Zither, the wildly tearing void around gradually calmed down like waves. The Taoist Sense around Violet also began to stabilize. But Milly dared not be careless. She was still very focused. She injected her power into the music to calm the mind for Ishac. She could clearly feel that the silence around her was like the sea. On the surface, it looked calm, but there was a fierce behemoth hidden deep inside. As long as she was careless and rxed her vignce, this giant beast could cause immeasurable damage. Milly looked at Violet with surprise in her eyes. If I hadprehended one from the music score, Junior Brother Montgomery would have comprehended at least five. This was really amazingprehension. This kind of talent should be among the best in the entire Divine Martial Sect! It was unknown what he would dopared with the monsters in the first few. The only regret now is that Junior Brother Montgomery¡¯s realm is still too low, too weak¡­ Thinking of this, Milly suddenly smiled. Fortunately, I have a chance to witness his rise! At this moment, Milly seemed to have made up her mind. She abandoned all the distracting thoughts in her mind and focused on protecting for Ishac. The Dao essence surrounding Violet became more and more solid and heavy as time passed, wrapping around it as if it was nurturing something divine. The reason why Violet¡¯sprehension of his fate soul was so exceptional was naturally because he hadprehended the stone wall in the Tower of Life. Normally, Morines would only try toprehend fate souls after reaching the high level of Real Immortal Realm. When Violet was in Real Immortal Realm, he began to contact. And he used the treasure left by his mother. No one else couldpare to such an advantage. Moreover, he himself was also a genius in cultivation. Unknowingly, Violet had been meditating in the flower pavilion for 20 days. In the past 20 days, Milly had not stopped ying the zither. It was not until the Taoist Sense around Violet gradually dissipated that Milly let out a sigh of relief and dispersed her fate soul. There was a glimmer of expectation in her eyes as she waited quietly for Violet to wake up. Outside the flower pavilion, Edgar and Sherly, who had been waiting for many days, were also looking at the white fog. ¡°He stopped, he finally stopped. Twenty days have passed. Senior Brother Montgomery¡¯s comprehension this time is really amazing!¡± Sherly sighed. Edgar nodded quietly, faced the the flower pavilion, and stood straight. In the other hand, Violet felt like he had a long dream. In this dream, his body was like a small boat, passing through the river formed by countless fate souls. In the river, the small boat brushed past countless fate souls. He saw all kinds of fate souls and had a wonderful resonance with them. Unfortunately, when he woke up, he had not crossed the whole river. In front of him were countless fate souls. Opening his eyes, Violet sighed silently. It seems that my current realm is not enough, so I can¡¯t continue to move forward¡­ Just as this thought came to his mind, Violet suddenly felt that there was a change in his sea of consciousness. A bright light spot suddenly appeared in the sky above the Gates of Hell. These light spots, like stars, instantly covered the Gates of Hell. At first nce, it looked like the starry night sky suddenly appeared in the sea of his consciousness. These are¡­ Not yet formed fate souls! At this moment, Violet was shocked. ording to his previous understanding of fate souls, a normal Morine could only light up one fate soul. Among the 10,000 people, there would be a genius who had two fate souls. A top genius among millions of Morines could have three fate souls. They had never heard that one would have four fate souls. But what was going on with Violet? The sky above the Gates of Hell was full of seeds of fate souls. Do you want me to choose, or all of these could grow up? For a moment, Violet felt a little crazy. Unfortunately, after the seeds of these fate souls appeared, he had not gained any more benefits except for feeling that his Divine Soul power had improved. The reason was theck of realm. It seems that I have to continue to improve my realm¡­ Violet thought deep. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. If he didn¡¯t continue to improve his realm, these seeds would forever be seeds and would never grow up. In that case, it would be too wasteful. In his mind, these thoughts werepleted almost instantly. He calmed down and looked up, only to see Milly¡¯s nervous and expectant eyes. In the past 20 days, although Violet had beenprehending his fate soul, he could clearly feel the changes in the outside world. If anything unexpected happened in the outside world, he could leave the state of enlightenment as soon as possible. So he knew that during this period, Milly had been protecting him. And the song yed by her did calm him down. The most intuitive feeling was that the boat transformed from Violet was obviously moving faster in the River of Life Souls. This time, Milly helped Violet a lot. ¡°Many thanks, Senior Bard, for helping me.¡± After getting up, Violet immediately expressed his gratitude. However, Milly waved her hand and said, ¡°I know your current state very well. The most important thing is to go back quickly and experience the rest of the feeling carefully. Theprehension of fate souls was different from theprehension of cultivation methods and magical power. It was like a surging river, endless and full of strength. Sometimes, one¡¯sprehension will surpass the previous¡­¡± After being reminded by Milly, Violet looked at the Seed of Fate Soul in his sea of consciousness. As expected, he had stopped meditating before, so he did not notice. Upon closer inspection, he realized that there were tiny beams of light connecting and interweaving between the seeds. Between the ovepping stars and elephants, there were thousands of changes and endless vastness. Chapter 2398 Chapter 2398 It was boundless. This was how Lydia felt about his Seed of Fate Soul. Seeing the subtle change in Lydia¡¯s face, Milly knew that he had already discovered the mystery, so she said, ¡°If there is anything, let¡¯s talk in detail after you finishprehending¡­ Junior Brother, I wish you some sess in your seclusion.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior. Let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡± Lydia knew that it was not the right time to be polite at this time. He cupped his hands to the other side and walked out of the flower pavilion directly. Outside the flower pavilion, Mozart and Sherly were waiting. When they saw Lydia walking out, they immediately greeted him. However, Lydia did not say much. He just briefly exined his current state and then left. ¡°So powerful.¡± Sherly blinked as she watched Lydia leave. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Mozart nodded. She tilted her head and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I can feel Senior Brother Montgomery¡¯s change. It¡¯s wonderful and unfathomable.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I feel it?¡± Sherly was extremely curious. She just felt that there was a slight change in Steven, but she really didn¡¯t: feel it so mysterious as Mozart said. At this time, Milly also dispersed the white fog around the flower pavilion and walked out. ¡°Senior Bard¡­¡± Sherly immediately walked over. ¡°Lydia is very powerful¡­¡± Milly¡¯s first sentence was to praise Albert. Sherly said, ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°His talent is the best in the entire Divine Martial Sect¡­¡± Milly¡¯s second sentence was still praising Albert. Sherly was speechless. ¡°With his current strength, he can reach the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm easily¡­¡± Milly¡¯s third sentence was full of certainty. Hearing this, Sherly was stunned. Mozart also turned her head and looked at Milly seriously. Sherly felt a little incredulous. ¡°Senior Bard, are you serious?¡± Sherly asked. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery is only at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. Do you mean that his strength has reached at least the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm?¡± Milly took a deep look at Sherly and said, ¡°This is my most conservative estimation.¡± ¡°Senior, why do you say that?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Mozart Jones asked. ¡°I wasn¡¯t so sure before.¡± Milly smiled and said, ¡°When he was feeling his fate soul, I was protectoring for him and felt his Taoist Sense at close range. His Taoist Sense was extremely deep. I felt a supreme Ultimacy in it. I¡¯ve never even seen such an Ultimacy on many experts. I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but there are two things that I can be sure that my judgment is correct.¡± Milly raised two fingers, and her expression became extremely serious at this moment. ¡°There must be more than one or two fate souls of Lydia¡­¡± Hearing this, Sherly¡¯s mouth immediately opened wide in surprise. There was also a glint in Mozart¡¯s eyes. ¡°The second reason is that Lydia must have mastered the supreme principles of the Great Tao, and he has more than one Great Taos¡­¡± Plop! Hearing this, Sherly¡¯s knees went limp and she stumbled and almost fell down. She struggled to stand firm with the help of Mozart. Sherly did not know how to describe her mood. She knew that Milly¡¯s judgment would not be wrong, but the news was too shocking. ¡°This is¡­ This is incredible, unbelievable¡­ There¡¯s more than one fate soul¡­ There is more than one Great Tao¡­¡± Sherly felt that these things were more and more amazing. The fate soul was good for her. After all, after reaching the realm, the Benita could light up the fate soul under normal circumstances. At that time, the only difference was the strength of the fate soul. But for the Great Tao. At the thought of the Great Tao, Sherly felt dizzy. What was a Great Tao? That was the foundation of thews of the Three Thousand Worlds. What kind of person was capable ofprehending the Great Tao and even mastering the Great Tao? They must be the most outstanding geniuses in every ne, the people who shine in history. Lydia was only at the third stage of the Real Immortal Realm, but he had mastered the Great Tao Law. And there was more than one. ¡°Crazy, crazy, the world is crazy!¡± Sherly muttered to herself with dull eyes. At this time, Milly changed the topic and said, ¡°You must remember what I just said. You absolutely can¡¯t tell anyone else. This is very likely to be Lydia¡¯s secret, his trump card.¡± ¡°I know. I won¡®t tell anyone,¡± Sherly said seriously with a serious look. Mozart also nodded, but she still asked, ¡°Then why did senior tell us?¡± Milly smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°That¡¯s because I think this is a secret that Lydia told me on purpose.¡± Sherly and Mozart suddenly looked confused. But this time, Milly did not exin anything. She looked in the direction where Lydia had just left, full of anticipation. At this time, Lydia rapidly flew through the void. He felt that there were several Divine Senses following him in the distance, which should have something to do with Ludwig. But he didn¡¯t care. In the Divine Martial Sect, if Ludwig wanted to attack him, he had to think twice. And if he really dared to do it, Lydia didn¡¯t mind making him lose face. Soon, Lydia returned to the Star Area he was in. Compared to the powerful spiritual Qi of the Emptiness Immortal Pce, the Star Area where Lydia was located was much thinner. But he had modified the he used to live on. After a few months, the environment inside had changed dramatically. Lydia stepped on the and immediately felt different from the outside world. Although there was still a gap between the cultivation environment on the and that of the Emptiness Immortal Pce, the in Lydia could be said to be a blessed cepared to this Star Area. After returning to his residence, Lydia felt much more rxed. Without wasting any time, he immediately entered a state ofprehension. He was in a hurry toe back. On the one hand, as Milly had said, his followingprehension of the fate soul was often beyond the first inspiration. The other aspect was what others did not possess. That was, when Lydia was observing the fate soul seeds all over the sky, he found that these fate soul seeds had a connection with the Gates of Hell. After the farewell, the one behind the Gates of Hell fell into a long silence. It felt like a house where no one had lived for a long time. Although this kind of house was clean, itcked poprity. But not long ago, Lydia saw a projection of the Seed of Fate Soul in the Gates of Hell.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 2399 Chapter 2399 The Gates of Hell could devour everything. The burning green mes seemed toe from the deepest part of hell. They naturally rejected all living things. However, this time, the countless fate soul seeds were projected in the mes. It was like a calmke under the night sky. It looked even more majestic. More importantly, with the appearance of this projection, the Gates of Hell, which originally gave people a dead silence, made Violet feel ¡°living¡± again. It was like the return of an old friend. Although the one behind the Gates of Hell did not reallye back. But at this moment, the Gates of Hell was alive again because of the Seed of Fate Soul. Could it be that the reason why that fellow left at that time has something to do with my fate soul? Seeing this scene, Violet could not help but have various spections. In that case, when I light up my fate soul, there might be news about that fellow? Violet pondered for a while and felt that it was very likely. But he really didn¡¯t know if it was really rted to this. For him, the Gates of Hell was still like an extremely obscure book. He couldn¡¯t understand at all. *** When Violet¡¯s Seed of Life Soul shone, a skeleton with a few meridians had appeared in the world covered by white fog, looking up at the sky. There were two dark holes in the skeleton¡¯s eyes. As time went by, the skeleton¡¯s strength gradually recovered. In the depths of his eye sockets, there was a dark red color likeva emerging. But today, at the moment when he looked up at the sky, there was a glimmer of starlight in his eyes. ¡°Life Soul¡­¡± The skeleton opened and closed his mouth. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be¡­ How could it be so fast¡­¡± The skeleton felt a little incredible. Every time Violet¡¯s realm improved, the skeleton could clearly feel it. Because of every Violet¡¯s promotion, the skeleton could benefit from it. Therefore, it was very clear that Violet was at the fifth stage of the Real Immortal Realm. This realm should have nothing to do with fate soul. But this was the problem. Josua, which was supposed to have nothing to do with the fate soul, let it feel the power of the fate soul. And this power was much greater than he had imagined. The skeleton could feel the power in his body rising like a spring. The meridians that wrapped around the surface of his bones began to glow and be tougher. And these meridians began to pull out more branches like thin vines. As these branches grew, they would be new meridians. When the meridians were fully developed, the next step was muscles. ¡°It seems¡­ It¡¯s¡­ Faster than I nned¡­ A lot¡­ I want to¡­ Hurry up¡­ A little¡­¡± The skeleton moved its body. All the joints of his body made crackling sounds. The voice formed sound waves that dispersed the surrounding fog. Suddenly, the cyan mountain road under his skeleton was exposed. At this time, it had already stood at the foot of the mountain. In front of him was the towering and mysterious mountain. But, the skeleton was no longer looking at the mountain in front of him that had been approaching. Its gaze was deep as it looked towards a higher ce on the mountaintop. There was a faint green radiance that was taking in and sending out, lingering about. It was like a burning green sun, slowly falling, burning and destroying the world. Crack! With alight sound, the skeleton lifted its foot and stepped on the first step of ascending the mountain. *** In the next two months, Violet did not leave his. He was cultivating all the way. The followingprehension of the fate soul was more than Violet had imagined. With the Dao of Wisdom and the stone wall in the Tower of Life, Violet gained twice the result with half the effort. In just two months, the Seed of Fate Soul had obviously grown. The change brought by the growth of the fate soul to Violet was that the Divine Soul would continue to be strong. If he had returned to the flower pavilion two months ago, the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm would haveunched a sneak attack on Violet with his Divine Sense. Violet didn¡¯t need to fight back at all, and he would have been seriously injured by the other party. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The strength of Violet¡¯s Divine Soul was now infinitely close to the Nirvana Realm Vi. One day, when Violet was meditating with his eyes closed, he suddenly felt his jade identification badge burning rapidly. Violet took out the jade identification badge, and immediately there was a sound of bell ringing. The voice sounded urgent as if something urgent had happened. What¡¯s going on? As soon as Violet frowned, he found Sherly and George flying toward his. Violet shed to the two girls. The two people who were flying were shocked. When they realized that it was Josua, they were relieved. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Violet showed his jade identification badge. ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter.¡± Sherly hurriedly said, ¡°Now let¡¯s hurry to the Dragon Hall!¡± While Sherly was talking, Violet¡¯s Divine Awareness also caught sight of that many nearbys had Vis flying out in a hurry in one direction. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Violet nodded. The three flew forward side by side. While flying, Sherly also exined this urgent matter to Violet and George. The Divine Martial Country was a system of the unity of the sect and the country. The Divine Martial Sect was responsible for protecting the entire Divine Martial Country. Under normal circumstances, if there was a disaster or a demonic beast invasion, it would require the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect to take action. Disciples of different realms also needed to deal with disasters of varying degrees. For example, shapeshifting demon could be easily solved by any handman disciple. Today, it was obvious that there was a big problem for arge number of inner disciples to gather urgently. ¡°A beast tide?¡± Violet thought for a moment and asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s much more serious than the beast tide.¡± Sherly¡¯s expression was rare serious at this time. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that a demonic beast from a certain race hasunched a riot, or a sect of demonic beasts hasunched an attack!¡± After Sherly¡¯s exnation, Violet understood that in the surroundings of the Ancient Kingdom, especially in the other direction of the Glory City, the Demonic Beasts were no longer a mess. They not only established cities and countries, but also had sects. There were even extremelyrge- scale demonic beast sects that were enough to go against the Ancient Kingdom sect like the Divine Martial Sect. Hearing this, Violet suddenly remembered that he had been attacked by demonic beasts when he left the Divine Martial Sect. It was unusual for demonic beasts to use formation. However, he was not sure whether what happened at that time had anything to do with this emergency gathering. Just as he was about to say this, Sherly¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, ¡°We have arrived at Dragon Hall!¡± Chapter 2400 Chapter 2400 In the void in front of Sherly, a huge shining stone pir hovered in the vast universe. It looked like a pir supporting heaven and earth. On the surface of the stone pir was an ancient bronze dragon. Its aura was awe-inspiring. It was as if an angry roar had sounded, causing billions of stars to fall. From afar, one could feel the terrifying pressure. Specks of light rapidly approached the Dragon Hall. Each light spot contained an outer gate or inner disciple. ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly,¡± Sherly said. The three soon arrived at the main hall of the Dragon Hall. Thousands of disciples had gathered in the hall. And as time went by, the number of people continued to increase. The disciples present gathered in twos and threes, discussing the n. Standing in the crowd, Ynda suddenly felt a Divine Thought falling on him. He followed the Divine Thoughts and saw two familiar faces behind the crowd. They were the inner disciplesing to deal with him when he was promoted to be an outer disciple. The two inner disciples were secretly spying on Milos, but they didn¡¯t expect that Ynda would find them in an instant. Now, Ynda¡¯s Divine Soul was more than fifty times stronger than before. Even with a simple nce, the two inner disciples felt as if they were surrounded by a flood of fierce beasts. You can visit virtual-novel for avoiding messy character names. In an instant, their faces turned pale, and they stumbled and fell to the ground, attracting the confused gazes of the people around them. Watching the two disciples leave in panic, Ynda showed a faint smile. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Sherly curiously came over and looked in the direction of Ynda¡¯s sight, but she saw nothing. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Ynda calmly changed the topic. ¡°Are we waiting here now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Sherly nodded. Paul also came back not far away. ¡°Have you heard anything?¡± Sherly immediately asked. Paul nodded and said, ¡°Something seems to have happened near the sea. There might be a demonic beast sect behind it.¡± ¡°Demonic Beast Sect!¡± Sherly narrowed her eyes. ¡°That¡¯ll be troublesome¡­¡± While the few of them were talking, a bright light suddenly erupted from the sky above the Coiling Dragon Hall. This light was like the zing sun at noon, instantly engulfing the entire Coiling Dragon Pce. In the dazzling light that people could not look straight at, a tall and mighty figure was looming and making a loud and loud sound. ¡°The sea race at the shore of the ck Tortoise wreaked havoc and invaded several cities. Moreover, the chaos was still increasing. This time, the outer gate and inner disciples were sent to kill the Sea Tribe to calm the chaos. If there was news, it could be confirmed that the riot of the sea demons was pushed by the Demon n sect, the Blood Sect Emperor. The Blood Sect even sent the Sect Master¡¯s direct disciple, Riddick Franz, as well as the one-eyed Soul Snatcher, the double-ded envoy, and Shadowless Hall¡­¡± ¡°Riddick was a seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm. The other three demons were all at the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm. As long as our disciples can kill any of the one-eyed Soul Snatcher, the double-ded envoy, and the Shadowless Demon, they will get a Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pill! And¡­ If you can kill Riddick, you will get a low-grade magical power or a cultivation method from the sect!¡± Upon hearing these words, a cry of surprise immediately sounded from within the Dragon Hall. All the disciples present looked excited and eager. Obviously, the reward this time was beyond the expectations of the supermen, which was really attractive. ¡°Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pill! The reward this time is actually the Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pill!¡± ¡°This is an elixir that can only be refined by a high Nirvana Realm Sonya!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you take one, you can live from 100 to 150 years, and your Dantian and Ocean of Qi can be expanded!¡± ¡°As an inner disciple, I didn¡¯t dare to think about this kind of panacea! This time, I have a chance to get it!¡± ¡°If I get this one, I promise I can upgrade from inner disciple to elite disciple within five years!¡± ¡°I-Is¡­ Is this true?¡± ¡°I¡­ I must have misheard¡­ The elder is so generous this time!¡± ¡°I heard that most of the elite disciples have no chance to get the inheritance of the low-grade magical powers and cultivation methods of the sect. If we kill Riddick this time, won¡¯t we have a big advantage?¡± ¡°Kill! Kill Riddick!¡± ¡°This is an incense stick. I¡¯m afraid it will cause a fierce fight!¡± ¡°Haha! I¡¯m afraid that even in my dreams, Riddick would never have thought that he would be the fat in the eyes of our disciples. Everyone wants to bite him.¡± ¡°It seems that the chaos caused by the Blood Sect has triggered a strong dissatisfaction among the elders.¡± The disciples were talking loudly around. Ynda¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard the rewards. Although the Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pill was a good thing, the low-grade magical powers and cultivation methods of the Divine Martial Sect attracted more attention. Low-grade magical powers and cultivation methods didn¡¯t mean that these magical powers and cultivation methods were very bad. On the contrary, these magical powers and Sonya techniques made countless Sonyas in the Ancient Kingdom dream about them. This was because the low-grade cultivation skill that the elder had mentioned was the Legacy of the Divine Martial Sect. Since the establishment of the Divine Martial Sect, there had been at least 10 million cultivation skills left in the sect. However, among so many magical power techniques, there were only 36 magical power techniques ssified as heritages. The magical powers were divided into the upper, middle, and lower levels. Under normal circumstances, only those who made great contributions to the sect, or the genius disciples designated by the sect, were qualified to practice the Inherited cultivation method. In this demon-subduing task, as long as one could kill the demonic beast called Riddick, he could get a low-grade cultivation method. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect all knew that if they got the Secret Sect Spirit Spring Elixir, their realms would improve. However, once he was rewarded with a low-grade cultivation method, his realm, strength, and status in the entire Divine Martial Sect and the Ancient Kingdom would soar! The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who had cultivated low-grade cultivation skills were very little. As long as he practiced the Inherited Cultivation Method, he would immediately attract the attention of all the major forces in the sect. And, as long as he was not stupid, it was almost certain that he would be chosen as a disciple by a big shot in the sect. Moreover, how could someone who was qualified to cultivate the Inherited Skill be a mediocre person? The atmosphere in the Dragon Hall was boiling like boiling water. As long as the disciples present felt that they had the strength to fight, they could no longer hold back. Chapter 2401 Chapter 2401 Some disciples even shouted loudly. ¡°Riddick is mine!¡± ¡°Whoever tries to snatch it from me will be my enemy! ¡± There were still many disciples shouting. But no one took it seriously. The cultivators present were all the outer gate and inner disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. Although their realms varied from the second stage to the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm, there was not much difference between the strength of high-end disciples. Therefore, it was impossible for anyone to retreat just because someone else said something. What¡¯s more, the demonic beast called Riddick was still nowhere to be seen. It was hard to say who would meet it first. However, when the crowd was in chaos, the Caspian heard several discussions about him with his Divine Sense far beyond that of the present disciples. ¡°That is Caspian¡­¡± ¡°The one who killed Morgan and got Jonas¡¯ inheritance¡­¡± ¡°Ha! He dares to show up again.¡± ¡°I heard that he offended the core disciple a few days ago. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true¡­¡± These discussions drifted into Caspian¡¯s ears, making him feel helpless. Jonas is really haunting. He has been dead for so long, and he can still affect me¡­ Although Rose cursed in his heart, he did not take it lightly. After a series of things, he could feel that what Jonas had done in Upper Kingdom back then was probably not his original intention, but his way of dealing with people. This was just a spection of Edgar. Because there were some things that could not be exined. But there was one thing that he could confirm. There was indeed a group of people in the Divine Martial Sect who were very interested in Jonas¡® treasures. However, they had not openly snatched it yet. The previous events, including Morgan, were more like testing. This test made him more vignt. At this moment, Rose narrowed his eyes slightly as his faintly discernible gaze swept over. He coldly laughed in his heart. Momentster, numerous teleportation arrays appeared in the hall. These Transmitting Formations all led to the ck Tortoise Sea Area, but they went in different directions. The disciples, who had long since lost their patience, entered different teleportation arrays. But Rose was not anxious. He waited patiently for a while. When most of the disciples had entered the transmission formation and disappeared into the hall, he chose a transmission formation with Sherly, Morten, and the others and stepped into it. After Rose entered the transmission formation, some of the Vis in the hall chose the same transmission formation to enter. Not long after the mission was issued, a group of Divine Martial Sect disciples quietly gathered in a valley not far from the sect. These disciples were at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. This realm was not important in the Divine Martial Sect. These disciples were all ordinary people in the Divine Martial Sect. Normally, no one would notice them. However, if someone paid close attention, they would find that the disciples who gathered in the valley were all disciples who had emerged from ck-White Pagoda and recently joined the Divine Martial Sect. There were about 30 disciples. After entering the valley, they did not speak. Instead, they tacitly chose a ce, either to stand or to sit, so that their breath and the surrounding environment could be integrated into one, as if they were waiting for something. Four hourster, a strange ripple suddenly appeared in the valley. The group of disciples immediately opened their eyes. When they opened their eyes, their eyes had obviously changed from before. Before that, their eyes were either indifferent or calm, but at least they were clear. But at this time, their eyes looked more like wild beasts. Some of them not only had ferocious eyes like wolves, but also fierce eyes like bear¡¯s. Almost at the same time, a figure walked out from the ripples in the void. The man who walked out looked ordinary and thin, just like a poor man in the mortal world who was hungry and cold. But if people took one more look, they would find something creepy. That was, this person didn¡¯t even have a shadow! The sun was setting. The mountains and trees were left with long shadows. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect also had their own shadows under their feet. The person who appeared had normal aura, but his feet were empty. If people looked over, they would feel a chill down their spines. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With the appearance of this man, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect around showed their respect. One of the disciples stepped forward, knelt on one knee, and said loudly, ¡°Greetings, Lord Shadowless.¡± The male Vi who walked out of the void was none other than Shadowless, one of the Divine Martial Sect¡¯s bounty targets! The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect also knelt on one knee. In the face of Shadowless, their attitude was particrly sincere. ¡°How is the n going?¡± Shadowless asked calmly. The disciple of the Divine Martial Sect, who had just knelt down, said, ¡°Lord Shadowless, ording to our Sect Master¡¯s instructions, we possessed 32 Vis from ck-White Pagoda and sessfully entered the Divine Martial Sect. After that, we have been lurking and waiting for the next order of the Master.¡± ¡°You did a good job.¡± Shadowless nodded. ¡°Now it¡®s time for you to take action.¡± Upon hearing this, the 32 disciples of the Divine Martial Sect looked fanatical. Shadowless added, ¡°The n is going well in the ck Tortoise Sea Area. How is the n going in the Divine Martial Sect?¡± The Vi continued, ¡°Today, the Divine Martial Sect issued a bounty mission. They sent the outer gate and the inner disciples to the ck Tortoise Sea Area. They also set Lord Shadowless, One-eyed Soul Snatcher, Sky-ded Emissary, and Riddick as individual bounty targets. Any disciple who could capture or kill a few lords would receive generous rewards from the Divine Martial Sect. But they are just daydreaming!¡± ¡°Heh, not bad. They¡¯re just daydreaming and whimsical¡­¡± Shadowless sneered. ¡°It¡¯s only in ordance with a sentence from the Vis of the Human n that excellent hunters often appear as preys. Those from the Divine Martial Sect would probably return in disappointment. Riddick had already set up a dra in the ck Tortoise Sea. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect went there to deliver fresh food to the Sea Tribe. As for your mission, do you all know?¡± ¡°We understand!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who had been possessed by the demonic beasts, all smiled ferociously. ¡°Our identities of Divine Martial Sect disciples are the best disguise.¡± Chapter 2402 Chapter 2402 The ck Turtle Sea Area was a territory of the Divine Martial Country, and it was famous for its shape. At this time, more than a dozen huge Transmitting Formations appeared above the sea area. These Transmitting Formations were like the bright moon in the sky, illuminating the night as bright as day. As far as the eye could see, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect turned into light spots and shooting stars, passing through different Transmitting Formations and then flying to different ces to look for Sea Demons to kill. Caspian and the others had arrived at the sky above the ck Tortoise Sea Area through one of the Transmitting Formations. When he came to the surface of the sea, the wet sea breeze came face to face, which made him feel refreshed. This was a familiar feeling on the sea. However,pared with the sea where the Heaven¡¯s Edge Sect was originally located, the ck Tortoise Sea Area gave off a strong and primitive vital force. It was as if time had flown by and arrived at the Bronze era. A vast and boundless feeling arose spontaneously. However, besides the moist and salty sea breeze, there was also a strong smell of blood. On the surface of the sea, broken warships could be seen from time to time, drifting aimlessly. There were also broken arms and limbs, mixed with the sea water dyed red by blood, flowing quietly. ¡°A fierce battle just happened nearby.¡± Sherly looked around with an ugly face. They were toote. At this moment, she was depressed. It was not that she had missed the chance to kill the demonic beasts, but if they could have arrived one or two hours earlier, the owner of the warships and broken arms and limbs might not have to die. Caspian could clearly feel the mood of the two girls present. Because he was thinking the same thing. ¡°What we need to do now is to end this mess as soon as possible to avoid more casualties,¡± Caspian said. Sherly and Gina nodded in unison. When they passed through the Transmitting Formation, they had a general understanding of the current situation in the ck Tortoise Sea Area. Around the ck Tortoise Sea, there were a total of 17 cities. The Ancient Kingdom¡¯s territory had no small cities. Therefore, the city with the lowest people here had a poption of more than 300 million. Thergest city had a poption of one billion. However, four cities had beenpletely destroyed. Among them, only one-tenth of the people and Roses survived and the others were killed by the sea race. The other four cities were in jeopardy. In the past, although the sea race asionally had conflicts, most of them happened in the Sea Area. It was almost impossible for a city to be destroyed on the shore. Therefore, it could be seen from this that the invasion of the sea race waspletely premeditated. Because of this, the Divine Martial Country was particrly angry and immediately sent disciples to suppress them. Among the more than ten cities, Hezti saw a familiar name. In Flying-sea City. The disciples of the Laxaro Family had once attempted to kill Hezti and snatch the leave of the Holy- heart Precious Tree. At that time, Hezti had said that he was going to ask the Laxaro family for this debt. It was such a coincidence that he had a chance to go there. Coincidentally, the Flying-sea City was one of the four most critical cities and was closest to the location where Hezti and the others were transmitted. ¡°Which side should we go now?¡± Sherly asked. Mozart also looked at Morten. Since in the Glory City, the two women regarded Hezti as the leader of this small group. ¡°From the wreckage of these warships and the direction of the floating bones, let¡¯s go to Flying-sea City first.¡± Hezti made his judgment after staring at the sea for a while. ¡°Okay,¡± Sherly and Mozart immediately nodded. The three of them turned into flowing light and rushed toward the Flying-sea City. In addition to them, some disciples of the Divine Martial Sect also came to the sky above the sea one after another. After observing for a while, they made the same judgment as Morten. With the speed at which the Roses flew, they didn¡¯t need to fly too far. Soon, they saw the approaching Flying-sea City. The sun had fallen to the sea level, but in the direction of the Flying-sea City, there was a fire rising to the sky. The endless smoke of wolves rose to the sky, and countless ck storms rolled up the dust. In the middle of the dust and sand, heavy rain, hail, tsunami, and lightning poured down. The Roses of the sea race and the Flying-sea City were fighting fiercely. Countless magical powers smashed into each other like falling meteorites, and the earth seemed to copse in the next moment. Seeing this, Hezti and other Roses sped up. Not long after Hezti and the others left the sea and came to thend, the round moon reflected on the sea had be a half-opened eyeball. The eyeball was surrounded by thick and long lines of blood, with a terrifying power. And as time went by, the eyeball was still widening. A kind of crazy, unrestrained, violent, and tragic aura gradually spread out from the sea surface and continued to spread around. At the same time, Hezti and the others saw the situation around the Flying- sea City. There were millions of sea races, all sorts of them, including fish that were taller than humans, crabs as big as houses, octopuses as big as hills, tentacles that were hundreds of thousands of meters long, and so on. All kinds of demonic beasts released soaring demonic Qi and kept attacking the Flying-sea City. The Flying-sea City was struggling with the defensive formation. Even so, the buildings in the Flying-sea City were still impacted. The city walls were broken, and the cracks extended hundreds of miles. It could copse at any time. A hundred kilometers ahead of the city wall was covered with blood, almost turning into ake. As for the defensive formation itself, the light had also be extremely thin. In many ces, the light film was like water waves, constantly shaking, and was about to be broken. At this moment, several blue lights rushed out of the demonic beast. The light soared into the sky and soon formed a mighty formation. In the formation, the seawater was surging, as if all the seawater in the whole sea had been poured out. The roar was deafening. ¡°The Roses of the Divine Martial Sect areing. Kill all the humans in the Flying-sea City! Don¡¯t dy!¡± The people in the Flying-sea City cried out in despair. As the words fell, the rolling water turned into hundreds of thick and long water columns and fell down fiercely. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In that instant, heaven and earth shook. The stars in the sky all fell. Everything was about to be shattered, destroyed and sted into endless primal chaos. ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Demonic beasts, you are courting death!¡± ¡°You dare to invade our Divine Martial Country. Hand over your life!¡± The people around the Flying-sea City roared. The rays of the Grand Sun swept across thend. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect rushed over. Seeing that the sea demons were going to kill the people of the Flying-sea City, they attacked without hesitation. Chapter 2403 Chapter 2403 Before Caspian and the others could make a move, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who had come from all directions, were furious. The rolling spiritual Qi rose up and froze the void within thousands of kilometers. The sword energy, flying fire, shooting stars, spiritual Qi, water, fire, earth, and Qi swept across the sea demons in front of them. The fierce magical power was overwhelming. In a sh, it cleared up the imprable Sea Demon army. The sea water and arge amount of meat were all mixed together. They fell from the air and turned into meat sauce. A dozen cultivators in Divine Martial Sect robes rushed toward them from afar. Half of them rushed into the demonic beasts and continued to fight. Strong light shed like lightning, sweeping across the mortal world. The remaining people flew toward Caspian. Sherly immediately went up to them. Caspian looked at the several people flying over and blinked, with a thoughtful look on his face. ¡°They almost seeded.¡± The cultivator who was the first to fly over said to Caspian and the others, ¡°Are you here to save the Flying-sea City?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Brother,¡± Sherly replied honestly. The other party was at the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm, much higher than her, so it was right to call him Senior Brother. Moreover, the other cultivators were all at the fourth or fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Well, let¡®s join hands to kill all these Demonic Beasts and protect the Flying-sea City!¡± The cultivator nodded and continued to approach Caspian with the others. He reached out to invite Caspian and the others to cooperate. ¡°Okay! Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Sherly immediately replied. Caspian suddenly said to the cultivator who spoke, ¡°Your tail is exposed¡­¡± The cultivator subconsciously turned to look at his butt. Then, his heart skipped a beat and he felt the atmosphere change. When the cultivator turned around again, he saw Sherly¡¯s shocked face, Caspian¡¯s faint smile, and the palm of Gina holding the sword hilt. ¡°How did you find out?¡± The smile on the Marsha¡¯s face disappeared. His voice became cold, and his eyes were scarlet. Sherly came to her senses and a burning ring rose on her wrists. In the me, the shadow of a giant beast appeared, giving people infinite pressure. She said angrily, ¡°Who are you?¡± However, the Marsha did not look at Sherly at all. His eyes were fixed on Ishac. Not only him, but also the Marshas behind him and even the Marshas who were far away at this moment also looked at Bokir, as if they had already felt that he was their biggest threat. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, how did you find it?¡± The Marsha said again. Although his voice became softer this time, his tone became colder. Not only that, but two long whiskers began to appear on the Marsha¡¯s head. His arm had turned dark. The five fingers turned into a pair of ck-haired big turtles. ¡°I said it casually¡­¡± Jasmine looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°So, I really guessed it correctly, right?¡± Sherly leaned towards Jasmine and asked in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother, did you really guess it casually?¡± The few Marshas who had revealed their identities as sea demons also listened carefully. ¡°Of course not.¡± Jasmine shook his head and pointed at the raging Sea Demon army below. ¡°If I were a disciple at the fourth or fifth level of the Real Immortal Realm, I wouldn¡¯t have the guts to rush down like this. There were so many Sea Demons, and their cultivation realms didn¡¯t seem to below. These Marshas are only at the fourth or fifth level. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough for the demons¡­¡± Jasmine paused and pointed to the several sea demons opposite him and added, ¡°They didn¡¯t think of this when they set this trap. After all, it¡¯s food in the sea. It¡¯s normal for them not to have thought of this¡­¡± The Sea Demons were not angry at Jasmine¡¯s words. The leading Sea Demon sneered and said, ¡°Then I thank you for reminding us. This is our negligence. As a thank you gift, I will tear you into two pieces, and then let those sea insects eat you one by one!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Marshaspletely changed into the original appearance of the Sea Demon. Some were crab-shaped, some were big fish-shaped, and some looked like sea urchins. They were half- humans and half-beast-like. They looked more ferocious and horrible. A fierce and powerful aura was released from their bodies. The surrounding void suddenly became as sticky as the sea, making it difficult for people to breathe. ¡°How dare you lie to me?!¡± Sherly was the angriest. She really thought that these Marshas were fellow disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. At the thought that she had fallen into the trap, Sherly felt extremely ashamed and annoyed. On the other hand, there was still not much expression on Josua¡¯ face. She pulled out the huge sword on her back. Immediately, the des formed by mes swirled around her body. The sharp sword Qi cut the void into threads, melting and copsing. ¡°Do you think your resistance will work?¡± said the leading Sea Demon with a grim smile. It opened its mouth, revealing its sharp teeth. The countless sea demons that were attacking the city below also seemed to be summoned at this moment and looked up into the air. In next second, the air became cold. ¡°Try?¡± Jasmine snorted. The next moment, Jasmine appeared behind the leading Demonic Beast. His palm chopped down like a knife. Bang! The demonic beast exploded from the middle. Its eyeballs flew more than ten miles away. The flesh and internal organs fell from the air. Jasmine moved again and came to another fish head with sharp teeth. His five fingers formed a w and grabbed downwards. This sea demon who was still watching the fun was immediately cut off like a big watermelon. ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger! Wind Dance!¡± Bam! The sword light intertwined and turned into a Heaven Punishment Net. Countless sword intents full of Archean Qi swept over like a torrent, sweeping and pouring down. The Sea Demons hovering in the air suddenly looked horrified. Some of them wanted to run away. However, the sword light wrapped them up in the next moment, like a vortex and a big ball, suddenly turned around. The bodies of the Sea Demons shattered into countless pieces. A blood-colored tornado suddenly appeared in the sky. As the tornado suddenly disappeared, the heavy rain of blood and flesh suddenly fell from the sky. In the blink of an eye, the disguised Sea Demons were killed by Ishac. But on the ground, the attack of the sea demon army had not been relieved. Jasmine narrowed his eyes slightly and looked down. Chapter 2404 Chapter 2404 The Sea Demons disguised as disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were instantly killed by Caspian. However, the Sea Demon army on the ground did not stop attacking the Flying-sea City. They seemed not to have noticed what was happening in the sky. The empty space that had been cleared before was now filled with other sea demons. At first nce, the ground was full of people, making people¡¯s scalps numb. The defensive formation of the Flying-sea City was only one step away from being broken. Sherly and Gina were about to rush over to help when Caspian stretched out his hand and formed a Qi wall in front of them. The two girls looked confused. However, they did not ask Caspian why. After what had just happened, they hadpletely trusted Caspian. They believed that he must have a reason to stop them. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these Sea Demons,¡± said Caspian, opening his Dao of wisdom. By this time, he had already noticed that something was wrong. At first, Caspian spected that the scene of the sea demons attacking the city was an illusion. But if it was an illusion, the vigor rising from the ground could not be faked. His perception of vigor was far superior to that of ordinary cultivators or even demonic beasts. The soaring vigor on the ground proved that the sea demons really existed. However, after activating the way of wisdom, he clearly felt that the situation of the sea demons attacking the city on the ground seemed not to be in harmony with each other. After a while, Caspian¡¯s frown eased. He waved his arm and motioned for the two women to wait. Then he fell to the ground. Suddenly, the sea demons on the ground attacked him. The surging seawater swept through the huge waves and hit Caspian. The seawater condensed into thousands of troops and horses, roaring. Even the void was constantly shattered. Although Sherly knew that Caspian¡¯s strength was far beyond her imagination, and even Milly Bard admired him very much, she couldn¡¯t help eximing when she saw this. The next moment, something even more surprising happened. The huge waves, thousands of troops, and horses, rushed past Caspian like illusions. It had no effect on Caspian in it at all. ¡°Fake!¡± Sherly could not help shouting. To one side, Milos nodded silently. ¡°It¡¯s an illusion¡­¡± Nori suddenly reached out. The Purple Divine Thunder roared like a dragon in his palm. Somehow, there seemed to be a fist colliding with hiss palm. The void within a radius of 1,000 kilometers suddenly stopped. Then, it exploded. The storm swept through everything in an instant. Arge area of the sky copsed, releasing an astonishing rumbling sound. The surrounding demonic beasts were all crushed into minced meat. ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sherly¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t it an illusion, how could it¡­¡± If it was an illusion, it would not be disturbed by the outside world. Even if the eye of the formation was destroyed, the illusion would just disappear. It was impossible to change ordingly with the attack of the person who entered the formation. Nori¡¯s voice came from below. ¡°Because these are not illusions¡­.¡± Then he opened his five fingers. The purple lightning transformed into a hundred roaring dragons that constantly expanded. The ce where heaven and earth merged seemed to be torn apart at this moment. ¡°Get out!¡± Caspian shouted. Hundreds of thunder dragons roared in unison. The wind and thunder shook, and countless dragon sounds fell from the sky. Bang! The void explodedyer byyer. It seemed as if a wall in front of everyone was blown up and copsed. In the sky, an eyeball as big as the moon appeared in front of them. As for the moon, it had long disappeared, as if it had been reced by this eyeball. Being stared at by this eyeball, Sherly and Milos immediately felt that the surrounding Demon Aura was spreading, as if millions of demonic beasts were rushing toward them. ¡°This is the influence of divine sense, not fantasy array. Be careful!¡± Nori reminded. ¡°Divine Sense?¡± Sherly immediately panicked. The Divine Sense was so powerful that it could let Sandras detect more areas and discover more secrets. Divine Sense could also be used as a secret method to attack the opponent. However, by using one¡¯s divine sense, one was able to affect others¡¯ perception like fantasy array and affect their vision, smell, and even breathing, which was beyond Sherly¡¯s knowledge. ¡°What should we do?¡± Sherly asked in a panic. As soon as she finished speaking, she was dragged to the side by Milos. The ming sword des around Milos spun, suddenly surrounding them like a tower, covering them. At this moment, Sherly and Milos only felt that something was cutoff from their bodies. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. They had not noticed it before. But, this thing was cutoff, and their whole bodies felt rxed. Through the de, they could see that although there were demonic beasts below, there were far more than they had seen before. As for the Flying-sea City, it had disappeared! ¡°It¡¯s indeed fake!¡± Sherly shouted. Can the magic treasures of Milos also block the Divine Sense? Nori thought to himself and then immediately attacked the huge eyeball in midair. Even a fool could see that the person who affected everyone¡¯s Divine Sense was the eyeball in the air. The eyeball shook slightly, and the blood wisps in it seemed to havee back to life. They struggled wildly, and the blood spread wildly. Obviously, it also sensed the threat. The wriggling blood lines expanded in an instant and turned into bloody humanoid demonic beasts. These demonic beasts were like giants. Their skin was peeled off and their arms turned into long tentacles that charged toward Rowan. ¡°Is it true?¡± Sherly could clearly see that these ferocious demonic beasts charging toward Nori were far from what they looked like. Under the influence of the divine sense, they saw more than a hundred of them. But in fact, there were only five or six. However, as soon as Sherly finished speaking, Milos snorted. Sherly hurriedly looked over and saw that Milos¡¯s face was slightly pale and her chest was heaving violently. The fire des around them also dimmed. It was obvious that the eyeball had just sent out its divine sense toward the two of them, but it was blocked by Milos. However, Milos also paid a certain price. Nori did not care how many demonic beasts there were. ¡°The Fifth Move of Sword!¡± As soon as Nori raised his hand, the sky was filled with sword light, which cut off the Milky Way and prated the. Chapter 2405 Chapter 2405 Bang! N?velDrama.Org owns this. The Demonic Beasts that were charging toward them exploded one by one. Some of them had their heads blown up, some had their waists split into two, and then were cut into pieces by countless sword radiance. Caspian¡¯s eyes were like torches. His Divine Soul erupted with unprecedented power. The surrounding void was constantly shaken. Like the reflection in the water, the illusions fluctuated and became scattered. The huge eyeball hanging high in the sky could not help but tremble. There was a very surprised look deep in its eyes. ¡°Your magical power can¡¯t fool me.¡± Caspian snorted and stretched out his five fingers to grab forward. The blood-red spear was like a long rainbow. The runes, full of the powerful aura, kept rotating around the long spear, like an Archean God or Demon. It descended and sang a song. Bam! The spear instantly pierced through the moon-like eyeball. Wisps of blood were broken in the air, like the copse of a river. The aura of disaster poured out. Caspian¡¯s arm shook and the spear trembled rapidly. Countless cracks appeared on the eyeball. The next moment, it exploded in the air. The night sky with a radius of thousands of miles copsed and turned into a horrible ck hole. There seemed to be a breeze blowing between heaven and earth, which made people feel refreshed. When he looked down again, the demonic beasts that were attacking the city on the ground became lighter and lighter like ink dripping in the river, and soon disappeared. Only one thousandth of the sea demons was left. The precarious Flying-sea City also disappeared. All of this, including the entire city, the defensive formation that covered the city, and the roaring Morine, disappeared. What was left on the ground was only thick blood like a river. ¡°This is¡­¡± Looking at the scene on the ground, Sherly was stunned. Relying on the magic treasures of Jordan before, Sherly could tell that what she saw was not the real scene. But as the eyeball was destroyed and the real scene appeared in front of her eyes, she found that what she had thought before was too na?ve. Although there was no nearly destroyed Flying-sea City on the ground, it was still a purgatory. During the rolling blood on the ground, they could clearly seerge pieces of broken arms and limbs. These broken corpses obviously belonged to the Human Race Morines. Only a few of them belonged to the sea race. From this, one could deduce that not long ago, an extremely bitter battle definitely took ce here. But when they arrived, the battle was over. Therefore, some sea demons used the magical power of Divine Sense to turn this fierce battlefield into a scene of demonic beasts attacking the city, so as to lead Moana and others into the trap. ¡°How vicious! How vicious!¡± When she came to her senses, Sherly was furious. ¡°I can¡¯t let go of any of these sea demons!¡± Although Jordan, who was hovering next to her, did not make a sound, she then condensed her sword again. The sword light kept rotating, emitting a dense smell of death, which showed what she was thinking. Sherly and Jordan were attracted by the real sea demons on the ground. However, Moana coldly stared at the ck hole left behind by the destruction of the eyeball. The color of the ck hole was like ink. It was extremely sticky and thick. It formed a vortex, as if it wanted to twist the surrounding space and time and drag them into it. ¡°You must be One-eyed Soul Snatcher¡­¡± Moana¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence of the night. Hearing this, Sherly and Jordan, who were about to take action, stopped. The roar of the sea demons on the ground also stopped abruptly. ¡°One-eyed Soul Snatcher?¡± Sherly blinked and asked in confusion. She looked at Moana from afar and found that he did not seem to be joking. Sherly did not know whether they were lucky or not. The one-eyed Soul Snatcher was a famous figure on the Divine Martial Sect¡¯s bounty mission. Once they killed him, they would receive a great reward. Countless disciples of the Divine Martial Sect hoped to be lucky enough to kill him. However, they met one-eyed Soul Snatcher not long after they arrived at the ck Tortoise Sea Area. For a moment, Sherly felt that it was not real. ¡°Yes, but so what?!¡± Just then, a cold voice came from the ck hole. It was hard to tell whether it was a man or a woman. It was like two thin pieces of jade tapping gently. ¡°My body is not here. My Divine Sense is boundless. You can see through reality from the illusion I designed. I can think that you are a talent of the Divine Martial Sect. Because before that, I don¡¯t think there will be any outer or inner disciples who can see through my disguise!¡± ¡°Those traps are the grave I set for you. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that until now, thousands of Divine Martial Sect disciples have been killed by me. And as time went by, the number was still increasing. The three of you are the first group that isn¡¯t deceived by me¡­ You are very powerful and rare. It seems that there are some disciples in the Divine Martial Sect who are unusual!¡± The cold voice paused. The spinning ck hole began to shrink. When the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s voice sounded again, it seemed that he was walking further and further away. His voice became farther and smaller. ¡°But even if you see through it once, so what? My Divine Sense is all over every corner of the ck Tortoise Sea. Any scene you see next may be real or fake. Can your luck support your every judgment?¡± ¡°Hah! l will quietly watch you fall into suspicion and despair in the distance!¡± ¡°You bastard! Shut up!¡± Sherly shouted angrily. The two fire rings in her hands suddenly burst out and turned into roaring lions, rushing forward. Wherever the lions passed, the mes burned into a long river, as if the whole sky was burning. The sky-burning fire instantly burned in front of the ck hole. The burning lion mouths spewed mes like hundreds of thousands of volcanoes. The dazzling light almost burned people¡¯s eyes. However, when the mes smashed into the ck hole, they were swallowed up in an instant without any sound. The night sky immediately calmed down. The fast shift of light and darkness seemed to have never happened. ¡°How could this be¡­?¡± Sherly was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s useless. What you did was in vain. Just you¡­¡± ¡°You are so annoying.¡± Moana interrupted One-eyed Soul Snatcher. ¡°Have you said enough, bumpkin?¡± Chapter 2406 Chapter 2406 ¡°What did you call me?¡± The voice that had been far away suddenly stopped, and it became sharp. ¡°Bumpkin¡­¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°An ordinary magical power can¡¯t hurt you. Only the magical power of the Divine Soul can affect you.¡± I see¡­ Sherly muttered to herself with a look of understanding in her eyes. Gradually, her eyes became brighter and brighter, so much so that she hugged Gina beside her excitedly. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery is so awesome! Not only did he discover the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s trap, he also found a way to deal with him. Senior Brother Montgomery is indeed a genius that even Senior Bard admires him!¡± Sherly¡¯s words spread far and wide, attracting the dissatisfaction of the one-eyed Soul Snatcher. The cold voice was full of ridicule at this time. ¡°Haha! So what if you know how to deal with me? Do you think you can fight against my Divine Soul just at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm? Stop dreaming!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long known that there¡¯s no such person in the outer disciple of the Divine Martial Sect! In other words, as long as the elite disciple do not make a move, you will die! When the Divine Martial Sect realizes that something is wrong and send out higher-level disciples, we have already finished the task and returned to the deep sea. Hahaha!¡± The one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s sharpughter was extremely strange in the night, making people¡¯s hair stand on end. But after that, the one-eyed Soul Snatcher found something strange. Because Caspian showed no fear. Even Sherly and Gina showed no worries. On the contrary, the three of them looked at him as if he was an idiot. Suddenly, the one-eyed Soul Snatcher felt greatly humiliated. ¡°You¡¯re courting death! ¡± With a shout, the ck hole suddenly opened. An eyeball as big as the moon appeared in the sky again. The surrounding void seemed to have a twisted force field. Blood-stained tentacles appeared from all directions and attacked Caspian and the others fiercely. Crack! The sky was cracked. The spider web-like cracks kept ovepping and spreading, making people feel like they were on the verge of copse. The attacks from these tentacles were both real and false. It was very difficult to deal with them. And because it was a direct attack from the Divine Soul, it was not like the fantasy array. If he wanted to get rid of this predicament, he had to have a stronger spirit than the one-eyed Soul Snatcher. Using the power of his Divine Sense topletely overwhelm him. This was why the one-eyed Soul Snatcher was so confident. ¡°Haha! Na?ve!¡± The one-eyed Soul Snatcher received a sneer from Josua. Nori closed his eyes, and then a terrifying power of Divine Sense spread out. In an instant, it was as if millions of thick and long iron chains were being pulled together, bursting out with a sound that could shake the world. Crack! The tentacles in the void immediately broke and exploded, blood sshing everywhere. In an instant, more than half of them were cleaned up. The eyeball suspended in mid-air seemed to have been punched by a giant. It swayed in the air and immediately, shocking blood spots appeared. Thick blood gathered in the eyeball and flowed out. There was also emotion in the eye. And this feeling was shock and anger. ¡°How could it be? How could your Divine Soul be so strong! This is impossible!¡± The one-eyed Soul Snatcher shouted angrily. ¡°I can break your trap. It¡¯s not impossible for me to kill you, bumpkin,¡± Nori replied coldly. Nori¡¯s Divine Senses were like waves and rivers, waves after waves, endless and endless, fiercely attacking and cleansing. All the void, even if it was as thin as cicada wings or as thin as hair, was swept by his divine sense. The one-eyed Soul Snatcher had nowhere to hide. Chi! The sky was torn apart like a piece of paper. In the middle of the crack was the one-eyed. The Blood River surged out of the crack like a broken dam. At the same time, the eyeball trembled violently with a sharp scream. The sound was like a huge wave, instantly shattering the surrounding space. Layers of ripples immediately appeared. ¡°Get out!¡± Nori shouted and opened his five fingers to grab the eyeball. Crack! The sky immediately split open. He dug out the eyeball. The blood was rushing like a river breaking through a dam. At the ce where the eyeball and the void were connected, the wriggling blood-red tentacles were entangled like blood vessels. They kept trying to pull the eyeball back. ¡°Dream on¡­¡± Nori snorted and pointed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Purple Divine Thunder condensed into a sharp de in the air. It tore through the sky and descended from the sky, cutting off all the entangled tentacles. ¡°Argh!¡± The one-eyed Soul Snatcher let out a heart-wrenching scream. The eyeball that was removed continuously cracked open, blood gushing out from its surface. The wailing sounded like hundreds of thousands of souls roaring in unison. The voice turned into a Divine Sense attack and swept everything around in an instant. Sherly¡¯s face suddenly changed. However, Joe reacted very quickly. She put her hands together and pointed her sword. The ming des once again coiled around them like a tower, protecting them. But, the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s Divine Sense attack was stronger than before. It was like an erupting volcano, with a kind of destructive feeling. Countlesss exploded into powder under the impact. Under the impact, the sword was like a board in a huge wave that could be overturned at any time and be smashed into pieces. The expression on Joe¡¯s face kept changing, and she exerted her magical power to the extreme. The ming sword de continuously expanded. It was impacted, expanded, and then scattered. If they rxed slightly and were attacked by the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s Divine Sense, their Divine Souls would definitely not be able to withstand it. At that step, it would be the best result for them to be idiots. ¡°How dare you be so arrogant?¡± Nori narrowed his eyes with anger. He suddenly grabbed forward like a flood dragon reaching into the sea. The eyeball and the surrounding void were directly dug out by him. Arge area of the void turned into mud and copsed. The eyeball kept shaking, trying to break free. Countless violent Divine Consciousness rushed toward Josua. However, when these Divine Senses rushed to the front of Morten, they were like a spring breeze, without any feeling. Looking at the calm Morten, the one-eyed Soul Snatcher finally understood what the confidence of Nori to call him a bumpkin was. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± A scream came from the eyeball. ¡°But this is the truth¡­¡± Nori curled his fingers. Bam! The whole void suddenly condensed. The huge eyeballparable to the moon was crushed by him in an instant. Chapter 2407 Chapter 2407 ¡°Argh!¡± A heart-wrenching roar came from the mud. The whole void copsed. The exploded eyeball was like a swamp being overturned. Waves of filth surged out. The void thousands of miles away was instantly contaminated and corroded into a swamp. In the midst of the explosion, a gray figure disappeared in a sh and fled toward the depths of the hollow. ¡°You still want to leave?¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t even block one of my moves. Where do you get the confidence to escape?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian condensed his divine sense and rushed straight toward the gray shadow. Bang! The figure immediately fell out of the void andnded heavily on the ground. His body curled up into a ball, twitching and twitching. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Sherly still felt dizzy. The one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s Divine Soul attack was unstoppable. Moreover, he was a famous expert on the bounty list of the Divine Martial Sect. However, Caspian easily saw through his move. When they fought again, the one-eyed Soul Snatcherpletely crushed by Caspian. Caspian turned into a streamer and came to the one-eyed Soul Snatcher. At this time, the one-eyed Soul Snatcher was no longer hiding in the depths of the void like before. He looked particrly mysterious. Instead, the armor all over his body cracked and curled up like a shrimp. His body kept trembling, and blood kept seeping out from the cracks of the armor. It seemed that he hadpletely lost the ability to resist. Just as Caspian looked down at him, the one-eyed Soul Snatcher suddenly straightened his body. Without giving anyone time to react, he suddenly turned around and revealed his true face. Under the cover of his long hair was an eyeball! The eyeball was full of resentment and hatred. It red at Ynda with extremely strong Divine Sense. Booms could be heard from the surrounding void. Such a horrible impact force would probably shatter a whole directly. But after the impact, Ynda standing in front of the one-eyed Soul Snatcher did not move at all. He was safe and sound. The expression in the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s eye suddenly changed from anger and ecstasy to surprise, fear, and disbelief. ¡°What¡­ What happened?¡± There should be a stuttering questioning from the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s mouth. There was an eyeball as big as a head on the neck of the one-eyed Soul Snatcher. Ynda did not know where his voice came from. But, the voice of the one-eyed Soul Snatcher expressed the anger and doubt in his heart. It was one thing that he was crushed by the opponent, but now he was determined tounch a sneak attack without any effect. Feeling the contempt in Ynda¡¯s eyes, the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. He suddenly understood. It was not toote for the other party to react. The other party didn¡¯t even bother to respond! The other party firmly believed that his sneak attack could not hurt him at all! ¡°You damn human Sonya!¡± The one-eyed Soul Snatcher was extremely ashamed and furious. He felt an unprecedented humiliation. ¡°Damn you!¡± Caspian snorted. The sound was like a p of thunder, which directly shattered the arm that the one-eyed Soul Snatcher had just raised. With a bang, the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡®s arm exploded inch by inch, like firecrackers. Blood mixed with pieces of flesh and armor sprayed around. Caspian suddenly stepped forward. The void was piled up by him like a frozen crystal. Just as the one-eyed Soul Snatcher was about to move, he was horrified to find that his body was frozen in the void. He couldn¡¯t move or even breathe. Ynda opened his five fingers, and the Soul-summoning Bell in his palm buzzed. The sound entered the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s ears, as if there was a demonic sound piercing his ears. In an instant, the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s huge eyeball became empty. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, Ynda grabbed. It seemed that the one-eyed Soul Snatcher had not been hurt, but in fact, from this moment on, his spirit had been constrained by the Soul-summoning Bell, and his original body had be a walking corpse. Once the Divine Soul entered the Soul-summoning Bell, the one-eyed Soul Snatcher could not resist the torture of Jamie, no matter how hard his mouth was. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the one-eyed Soul Snatcher revealed everything Ynda wanted to know. Sherly and Mozart also came to Jordan. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, what are you doing?¡± Sherly asked cautiously. At the same time, she and Mozart were looking at the one-eyed Soul Snatcher curiously. They could feel that the one-eyed Soul Snatcher was different from before. It seemed to have be a piece of dead wood without any vitality. But the one-eyed Soul Snatcher was still alive. This type of situation would only happen when one¡¯s soul was destroyed and the Dao body remained. ¡°This time, the situation seems to be worse than I thought¡­¡± Ynda pondered for a moment and said. ¡°Hmm?¡± The two women looked at him at the same time. Ynda then gave a brief ount of the results of his interrogation. In fact, the one-eyed Soul Snatcher didn¡¯t know much. For example, he was only responsible for one part of the whole n. He was not in charge of the rest, so he did not know. The one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s task this time was to use his unique magical power to twist the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who had descended to the ck Tortoise Sea Area and kill them in the traps that had been set in advance. The one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s Divine Soul was far more powerful than his own state. Because he also mastered an ancient magical power, he could still control the changes in several regions even though he was thousands of miles away. Naturally, the magical power had been interrogated by Jordan. In addition, Ynda also learned about the general situation of the joint efforts of the Emperor Blood Sect and the sea race from one-eyed Soul Snatcher. The sea race attacked the coastal cities with the Sea Demon army. The Emperor Blood Sect took the opportunity to create chaos. One-eyed Soul Snatcher was responsible for one of the chaos. There were also two demon n members, namely Sky-ded Emissary and Shadowless, who were responsible for creating chaos. However, the one-eyed Soul Snatcher didn¡¯t know where the two were now. Everyone did different things and did notmunicate with each other in order to prevent someone from being captured and expose the whole n. This method was proposed by Riddick Franz. ¡°This Riddick is quite well prepared.¡± Ynda sneered. ¡°Senior Brother, what did you say?¡± Sherly did not hear clearly and asked in confusion. Ynda thought for a moment and said, ¡°Now I have an idea. We need to act separately.¡± Seeing Ynda¡¯s serious expression, Sherly and Mozart hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, please tell us¡­¡± Chapter 2408 Chapter 2408 From the interrogation just now, Caspian had learned that the attack of the sea race was divided into three groups. The first group was controlled by one-eyed Soul Snatcher. The main purpose of this journey was to use the one-eyed soul snatch magical power to lure the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who hade to help into a trap and then let the sea race besiege them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the divine soul trap, what they saw might not be the truth. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Caspian had a stronger Divine Soul, he would have been defeated with Sherly and Gina. However, as the one-eyed Soul Snatcher was killed, all the Divine Soul traps scattered in the ck Tortoise Sea Area were useless. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who had been in danger or might have encountered danger, had no worries. It could be said that the first group was broken by Caspian alone. If it weren¡¯t for the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s bad luck to meet him, the number of disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who had died under his magical power would be much greater than he had imagined. The other two groups were respectivelymanded by Sky-ded Emissary and the Shadowless. But One-eyed Soul Snatcher didn¡¯t know how they did it, so Caspian couldn¡¯t find out from one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s soul. In addition, Caspian also learned something very important. That was, Riddick was responsible for the central strategy. At present, this guy should be in the sea, with the sea race¡¯s Demon King and others. From the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡®s Divine Soul, Caspian already knew where these sea race demon kings were. ording to Caspian¡¯s spection, these sea race demon kings did not expect that someone had already targeted them. If Caspian went there directly now, he would definitely catch these demon kings unprepared. Therefore, at this moment, Caspian decided to separate from Sherly and Gina. Without the troublesome one-eyed Soul Snatcher, Sherly and Gina would hardly encounter danger. Caspian himself nned to go straight to the demon kings. All the elites gathered there were from the sea race, and their strength was amazing. Sherly and Gina were definitely no match for them. Taking them with him would only increase their risk. After making his suggestion, the two women agreed without hesitation. After seeing the mysterious magical power of the one-eyed Soul Snatcher just now, they were still frightened. They knew that the help they could bring to Vi was limited. And if he went alone, it would be easier for him to escape if he really encountered any danger. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, you have to be careful¡­¡± Sherly reminded him carefully. Adrian also looked at Bolot. Although she did not speak, her concerned expression was obvious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Vi nodded. ¡°The Flying-sea City we just saw was just an illusion, but the real Flying-sea City is not far ahead. Go to the Flying Sea City and wait for me in the city after getting rid of the Sea Demons there. When I kill those Sea Demons, I¡¯lle back to Flying-sea City to meet you.¡± After their agreement, Vi turned into a flowing light and disappeared into the sky. Sherly and Adrian watched as Vi left. When Vi disappeared, they could turn around and set off for the real Flying-sea City. *** Vi followed the memory of the one-eyed Soul Snatcher and flew south. Soon, the sea level appeared in the distance. At the same time, a chilling chill came from all directions. Suddenly, the void exploded. A giant axe suddenly appeared, rolling up monstrous waves and chopping toward Bolot. It was as if the Milky Way was rolling, and millions of tons of seawater were pouring toward him. Vi sneered in his heart. He raised his blood spear and pierced through the sea. The blood spear was like boilingva, burning the scorching sun. In an instant, it burned the rolling seawater into steam. Behind a hot steam, the sea demon¡¯s burly figure was looming. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Vi sneered. He moved like a meteor and arrived in front of his opponent in the blink of an eye. It was a crab-like sea demon with eight arms. The giant axes that he had just waved was his pair of big arms. ¡°Cultivator of the Human Tribe, go to hell!¡± Seeing Astor, the Sea Demon roared and waved his two giant axes. The river copsed and the stars exploded. Endless storms rolled up and enveloped Bolot. ¡°Just you?¡± With a swoosh, the sword light swept across. The sea demon¡¯s axe was cut off at the root. The sword light shed again. The Sea Demon was split in half from the middle. However, sticky flesh and blood immediately gushed out of the sea demon¡¯s wound, as if they were connected by lotus roots and silk. It was about to connect the two halves of his body again. ¡°Die!¡± Vi roared and punched out. The power of burning meteorites smashed the Demonic Beast into pieces. The fire put the whole meat into it. In an instant, it was burned to ashes. A demon core shot out of the me. Vi raised his hand, grabbed it, and crushed it. The demonic beast¡¯s vigor turned into a warm current and poured into Vi¡¯s body. Floating in midair, Vi spread out his Divine Sense. There were still millions of miles away from the sea, but, Vi could clearly feel that all the powerful demonic beasts were ready to move along the way. These demonic beasts were almost at the fifth stage of or the sixth stage Real Immortal Realm. Vi snorted and said to himself. They are sending themselves to me voluntarily¡­ Vi¡¯s Divine Sense could even crush a ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm demonic beast. He was clear about the Demonic Beasts¡¯ move, but the demonic beasts didn¡¯t know anything about Vi at all. With a sh, he appeared thousands of miles away. He brandished his arm, moving as fast as lightning, suddenly smashing into the depths of the void. Suddenly, there was a sound of mountains copsing and earth cracking. Arge space copsed and turned into a ck hole. There was a sea demon lying dormant in this space. But before the sea demon could react, it was smashed into pieces by Bolot. When Vi withdrew his arm, a demon core appeared in his palm. He absorbed the demon core and continued to move forward. One demonic beast after another was mercilessly killed by him. These demonic beasts were the main force of the following attacks. Now, the ordinary sea demons would first attack the city with the advantage of theirrge army and numbers. When the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect came to help, it was the big demons¡¯ turn. ording to the Sea Demon¡¯s original n, these big demons were strong enough to fight against the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who came to help. Moreover, the sea race was supported by the Emperor Blood Sect. However, they had never expected Vi to appear among the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. Killing them was easier than crushing ants for Bolot. Chapter 2409 Chapter 2409 A million kilometers away, Caspian killed a lot of demons. Blood flowed like rivers. None of them could withstand his attack The vigor absorbed into his body was also growing rapidly. Under the continuous operation of the God Form, the vigor and the spiritual Qi were circting each other. Caspian¡¯s aura became more and more solid and heavy, as if an ancient War God had torn the gate of time and descended to the world. Wherever he passed, the void seemed like it couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, continuously splitting apart, copsing. An earth-shattering power arose spontaneously. When Caspian came to the sea, there was a blood red field behind him. The vigor surged, even the heavens dyed red. As far as the eye could see, the sky and the earth were red, as if hell had descended. Bam! At this time, a deafening roar came from the sea. The rolling seawater parted like a curtain. An enormous octopus slowly rose from the middle. The octopus¡¯s tentacles kept winding and covering the sky. Its body exceeded hundreds of inds. Caspian was as small as a sesame seed in front of it. ¡°Haha!¡± Caspian sneered and attacked. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger! Wind Dance!¡± The sword Qi cut through the air like a bleak autumn wind, like the piercing winter snow. In an instant, the octopus¡¯s tentacles were cut into countless pieces, falling from the sky like a rainstorm. The octopus let out a painful wail and blood gushed out. The sea water of more than ten thousand kilometers was dyed ck. He can¡¯t withstand a single blow¡­ Caspian raised his hand and shed down. The sword light tore through the sky like lightning. It pierced through the octopus¡¯s head, plunged him into the deep sea, and nailed it to death in the trench. This octopus had the strength of the sixth stage Real Immortal Realm Benita with its strong body. But in front of Anderson, it was killed by him before it could even resist. Looking at the ck sea in front of him, Cindy opened his five fingers and grabbed downward. Woo! The blood rapidly condensed. After a while, the dead octopus body in the deep sea was drained and turned into a dry corpse, like dried fish exposed by fishermen. All of the blood condensed into a Blood Crystal and was absorbed into Cindy¡¯s body. The moment the vigor entered the body of Anderson, it was quickly transformed into the spiritual Qi. The spiritual Qi kept surging in Cindy¡¯s body. But, he suddenly found that these spiritual Qi seemed to have been pulled by some kind of pull and were converging toward his Dantian sea of consciousness. The next moment, the mighty spiritual Qi was absorbed by the Life Soul Seeds. Ayer of brilliant light appeared on all the Life Soul Seeds. However, for these countless Life Soul Seeds, these spiritual Qi were just a drop in the bucket. The light only shed for a while before it stopped moving. Seeing this, Cindy couldn¡¯t help sighing helplessly. Other people¡¯s fate souls were only disyed when they were at Nirvana stage. He was only at the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm but he already had Life Soul Seeds. Other people only had one Life Soul Seed, so they could cultivate it with all their strength. But Cindy¡¯s Life Soul Seeds were as numerous as the stars in the sky. In the eyes of Anderson, these were not Life Soul Seeds, but mouths that were waiting to be fed. I need more spiritual Qi than others to upgrade¡­ Now there are more life souls that need spiritual Qi to be nurtured. Fortunately, I have practiced God Form and can turn vigor into spiritual Qi. Otherwise, the appearance of these life souls will only cause my vision to darken¡­ Cindy even suspected that his mother had expected that he would have so many life souls. Otherwise, why would she have arranged the God Form in the Tower of Life and then used the stone tablet toprehend the fate soul? If all this is within my mother¡¯s expectations, then it would be too incredible¡­ Even Cindy himself was skeptical. But all kinds of signs showed that this spection was likely to be true. It seems that all the mysteries and questions can only be answered by her when I see my mother¡­ The thought of meeting his mother in the future filled his heart with fighting spirit. Looking at the deep sea in front of him, he fell directly like a bolt of lightning and disappeared into the deep sea in an instant. The sea water in the ck Tortoise Sea was obviously different from the sea seen before Paul. The sea that Cindy used to see was blue and clear, rolling and boundless. When the sun was bright, it made people feel beautiful and rxed. Although the sea breeze between the breaths also carried a wet and salty smell, it was also a kind of high and vast emotion. But the shallowest part of the sea water in the ck Tortoise Sea was dark blue. When it went a little deeper into the sea surface, the seawater immediately turned ck. Not only that, but the seawater also gave off a bone-chilling chill. If a man in his prime with vigorous vigor was thrown into the sea, he would be frozen to death in a few breaths of time, like an ice stick when he was caught. It¡¯s said that the sea race is extremely vicious. No matter how normal a person is, he or she will go crazy if he or she soaks in this sea all day long¡­. Cindy thought seeing at this. However, his Divine Sense hadpletely spread out at this time. Entering the sea meant entering the territory of the sea race. Although he had found out a lot of important information from the one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s Divine Soul, any carelessness in any situation could still cause him to fail. He went deep into the sea. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dark currents surged around from time to time. Many sunken ships stopped in the trench. The surface was mottled, rotten, and covered with seaweed, giving off an extremely gloomy and horrible smell. After a while, Cindy¡¯s Divine Sense suddenly moved. He hid in the trench at an extremely fast speed. Holding back his breath, it was impossible for anyone to find him at the bottom of the sea. After a while, several huge figures swam past Paul. They were several sharks. These sharks were different from ordinary sharks. They were demonic beasts, but they had now appeared in their true forms. The most obvious proof was that in addition to their fierce auras, they were covered with heavy armors. Every shark swam like an amazing warship. I didn¡¯t expect to meet demonic beasts so soon¡­ Originally, Cindy had thought that there would be some movement if he went deeper. He hadn¡¯t expected that he would encounter wandering Sea Demons so early. His Divine Sense quietlynded on the sharks. The strength of the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm expert. They are almost the same as those on the shore. However, because in the sea, their power will be greater than on shore. However, no matter how strong they are, they can not reach the sixth stage Real Immortal Realm. They are still nonentities¡­ With this in mind, Cindy¡¯s Divine Sense suddenly expanded, and his body shot out from the bottom of the sea toward the sea of sharks. Chapter 2410 Chapter 2410 A huge wave suddenly rolled up in the deep sea where the undercurrents were surging. The waves condensed into iron tes and locked down the giant sharks. A look of horror appeared in the shark¡¯s eyes. They wanted to struggle, but the water did not move at all. Normally, their bodies could overturn the sky and overturn the sea with a casual swing, but now they could not move. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The next moment, Caspian appeared in front of them. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger Wind Dance! ¡± In the sea, the sword radiance swept and cut. The solidified seawater was cut open neatly like tofu. The giant sharks trapped in the sea were also cut into pieces and died in an instant. One demon core after another appeared. Every drop of blood was condensed in the sea like aplete shark. Caspian raised his hand and curled his five fingers to absorb the demon cores into his palm. In the demon cores, the vigor was surging, revealing a surging force. Just as Caspian was about to absorb it, his spiritual mind suddenly jumped. In a sh, the demon core exploded. The strong blood instantly swallowed up him. Seeing this, Caspian frowned. The moment the demon cores exploded, Caspian¡¯s Body-protection Gang suddenly opened, and the blood did not touch him at all. But, waves of strange aura made him feel uneasy. A slight pain came. Caspian looked down and found that there were several purple-ck spots on his palm. These spots did not appear on his skin, but corroded his Body-protection Gang. Although the Body- protection Gang was condensed from the spiritual Qi in his body, Caspian¡¯s Body- protection Gang was definitely 100 times stronger than the average cultivators. In other words, if it were other cultivators, their palms would have beenpletely corroded. There¡¯s something wrong with these demon cores! Lydia immediately reacted. Almost at the same time, his Divine Sense spread violently, like a huge wave, which instantly covered the area within thousands of kilometers and tore the cocoon. No change was spared. Soon, he found strong auras approaching from afar. That was a trap! Boom! The nearby seawater suddenly stirred and formed a huge vortex. The vortex covered an area of thousands of miles. It was deep and dark, as if it could swallow the sun and the moon. A blurry face gradually emerged from the vortex. ¡°Human race Omas, you are quite bold, actually daring to barge in here alone! So it seems that you are the one who killed the one-eyed Soul Snatcher?¡± His mouth opened and closed, and the sound of talking came from the waves. However, every pause was like a thunderbolt, almost breaking the eardrums of people. Lydia looked into the eyes of this face. The eyes of the face were also two whirlpools, which were deeply sunken. There seemed to be a mystery hidden in them, as well as a bloodthirsty aura. After staring at them for a while, Lydia heard whispers. In just a moment, the voice sounded like millions of people shouting in unison. The sound could even shake the stars in the sky. ¡°You didn¡¯t expect that, right?¡± He opened his mouth again andughed proudly. ¡°The one-eyed Soul Snatcher¡¯s Divine Sense is less than a tenth of mine¡­ Even if you can kill him, you are no match for me. Although I have no time to deal with you, I have left a mark on you!¡± Hearing this, Lydia looked down at his palm. The purple-ck spots that corroded his Body-protection Gang left a shallow mark on his palm. Although the spots did not affect him at all, let alone the pain, it was enough to show that the spots were extremely unusual. ¡°With this mark, even if you escape to the ends of the earth, you will be killed! And at this moment, the master of the Emperor Blood Sect hase to you! Just wait for death! Hahaha!¡± With the crazyughter on the face, the sea in the distance suddenly looked like a sandstorm. ck rolling waves rolled over the river and the sea and rushed over. The whole sea seemed to be boiling. But there was no fear on Lydia¡¯s face. Looking at the wildlyughing face, he snorted, ¡°So¡­ You are Riddick?¡± The face froze for a moment, and then he looked deeply at Lydia with two huge eye sockets. ¡°You know who I am?¡± ¡°Just like who cares.¡± Lydia smiled disdainfully. ¡°Remember, my name is Milos. I¡¯m going to kill you now. If you have the ability, kill me, a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± In the face of Lydia¡¯s arrogance, Riddick seemed to be irritated. He roared and said sternly, ¡°The disciples of the Emperor Blood Sect, listen to my order. Kill this guy, the disciple of the Divine Martial Sect, with all your strength! After finding him, tear him to pieces and grind his bones to ashes! ¡± A big bubble suddenly appeared in the seawater from all directions, as if countless demons were responding in unison. ¡°Wait for your death¡­¡± Lydia sneered. After sending back what Riddick had just said, Lydia no longer gave the other party a chance to speak. He raised his hand and made a blood spear, instantly piercing through the face made of seawater, and then twisted it violently. Bang! A series of explosions suddenly urred. The whole face was blown into pieces, turning into rolling seawater and pouring in all directions. Riddick¡¯sst voice became vague and disappeared. At the same time, streaks of green light mixed with the ck tide-like seawater approached Milos. The Greater Demons in the light showed peerless ferocity. Countless souls kept rotating around them, as if they were full of evil spirits, and rushed toward Milos. One, two, four¡­ With a sweep of his Divine Sense, Lydia burst outughing. ¡°Only 12 havee. Who are you looking down on?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his face darkened, as if there was a snowstorm around him. The rolling seawater instantly condensed into ice. Lydia disappeared into the ice in an instant. The next moment, he appeared in front of a big demon and pped the demon in the face of his horrified eyes. Bang! The demon¡¯s head exploded instantly. Blood mixed with ice water gushed out like ink. With a flick of his finger, Lydia took out the demon core and turned around, like lightning shooting from the water. With a swish, the meteors flew away. Before the four big demons could react, they were cut in half by Milos. They widened their eyes and could not believe what was happening in front of them. They watched helplessly as they slowly sank into the deep sea below their waists. Chapter 2411 Chapter 2411 However, that their waists were cut was nothing to Great Demons at the Real Immortal Realm. After a short period of shock, several great demons immediately roared. Thick lines of blood stretched out from their wounds. They grabbed the falling body and were about to connect again. But Nathalia would never give them a chance. The blood spear as thick as a pir crashed into the deep sea. In an instant, they were crushed into flesh and blood. The horrible shock lifted the rolling seawater into the air and scattered down like a torrential rain. The rest of the seven big demons felt dizzy. They rolled around. ¡°Die!¡± Nathalia spat out a word coldly, and infinite sword radiance swept across the whole sea. All the seawater was cut. The bodies of the seven great demons instantly turned into minced meat. Nathalia pointed out. His fingertips seemed to have an infinite suction force, and he suddenly inhaled. The twelve great demons¡¯ vigor and demon cores fell into Nathalia¡¯s hands. As his Divine Sense swept out, the 12 demon cores, from outside to inside, were all disyed in his eyes. Under the inspection ofyers of Divine Sense, Nathalia soon found that some kind of brand had been imprinted on the inside of the 12 demon cores. This kind of brand was like a spiritual shackle, but also like an inscription. it was extremely strange. Demonic beasts would not use inscriptions. Those who could use inscriptions must be human Valentinas. Thinking of the fact that he identally entered the formation arranged by the Great Demon, Nathalia¡¯s intuition told him that this time, it was not as simple as it seemed. However, Nathalia was not flustered at all. If he wanted to know if there was any connection between them and if he wanted to know the truth, as long as he could catch Riddick, everything woulde to light! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Nathalia started the way of wisdom. In an instant, millions of thoughts ran through his mind. He seemed to have entered an extremely quiet and concentrated space. Although it was pitch-ck all around, countless avatars appeared. With the help of the Dao of Wisdom, every avatar tried their best to think. Nathalia opened his eyes again after a minute. He waved his arm, causing the seawater in front of him to form a water screen. He flicked his fingers again. Countless light spots appeared on the water curtain. These light spots seemed to be randomly pointed out by him, but if one looked carefully, you would find that the light spots were well-arranged, like star chess pieces. These dots of light were none other than the traces of the Sea Demons that he had discovered after spreading out his divine sense to cover an area of thousands of kilometers. The Sea Demons were either strong or weak. And the Sea Demons gathered together were the army. However, among these sea demons, Nathalia did not find anything simr to Riddick. This guy seems to have some means¡­ The magical power he just disyed is somewhat simr to that of the one-eyed Soul Snatcher, but more superb than that of the one-eye Soul Snatcher, so I can¡¯t urately capture his position¡­ Having understood this, Nathalia sneered. But so what? I can¡¯t find a chess yer like you, but if I destroy the chess pieces and turn the chessboard over, I¡¯m not afraid that you won¡¯te out. Nathalia looked at the water curtain and reached out to grab the most concentrated spot of light. Light flickered there, as if stars were flickering. There were even a few spots of light,rge and bright. The water curtain was instantly torn apart by him. He rushed forward like a giant de. The sea seemed to be split into two. The seawater went straight up and down like cliffs. The trench was also cut open, revealing the endless mud underneath. After galloping in the sea for a while, Nathalia soon saw a steaming demon aura ahead. The rolling Demon Aura covered the entire bottom of the sea and condensed into a terrifying ck fog. In the ck fog, countless gs appeared and disappeared. Each of them was incrediblyrge, as if they were Greater Demons from the mountains in the sea. They flickered slightly, causing deafening booms to echo out, causing tremors to rise up from the bottom of the sea. With a sweep of his divine sense, he discovered that it was indeed as he had searched earlier. There were at least seven or eight million Sea Demons gathered here. Among them, there were several big demons of the sea race, which were like emperors in the world. They were either riding majestic sea beasts or sitting on the throne, giving off an air of arrogance. ¡°The person who will smash the chessboard is here!¡± Nathalia let out a long roar, like a red-hot sharp knife, boiling countless seawater and stabbing into the sea army. There was no time for the Sea Demons to react. In the blink of an eye, thousands of them were cooked and turned into red prawns, crabs, fat fish. They had bellies and emitted a fragrance as they floated toward the sea surface. ¡°An enemy is attacking!¡± ¡°Human Valentina!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°How dare you break into our camp? Kill him!¡± After they reacted, the group of demons roared. The g swayed and the demonic wind rolled. Countless tornados rose from the bottom of the sea. Thousands of vortexes rose one after another, swallowing the sky and the sun, as if a natural disaster wasing. The sea demons rushed up to surround Alder. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you speak loudly in front of me?¡± Nathalia put his hands together and pointed his sword. The sword radiance between his eyebrows rose like the rising sun. In an instant, it shone for thousands of kilometers. ¡°The Fifth Move of Sword!¡± Swoosh! The sword light, like the rising sun, jumped violently. The seawater waspletely divided. The underwater tornado swept across in an instant. The sea demons rushing toward Nathalia were instantly cut into countless pieces of meat. The bottom of the sea was almost full of minced meat, like a mountain. It was at this point that rumbling sounds could be heard from the surrounding Sea Demons. Under the influence of the strong force, the seawater, which had been like a turbulent current, was pulled violently and condensed into giant underwater beasts in different directions. Each of the giant beasts had a head like a mountain, mouth like a ck hole. A furious roar shattered the stars, and a foot crushed the city and country. ¡°Just this?¡± Nathalia sneered. He did not wait for the giant beasts to approach him and rushed toward them. Bam! The Sea Demons in front of him were instantly crushed. Blood mixed with seawater, arge pool of thick water rolled out from the sea. Nathalia approached a sea beast. Compared to it, it was as small as a stone facing a mountain. The giant beast red at him. Deep in its throat,va was burning, and the red light was ring. It turned into a magma column and shot toward him. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Nathalia sneered and pped down. The seawater of thousands of kilometers instantly condensed into a palm. With a bang, it scattered the magma and exploded into a ming meteor, falling like a meteorite in the seawater. In the blink of an eye, thousands of Sea Demons were smashed into meat paste before they could escape. Chapter 2412 Chapter 2412 Bam! Bam! Bam! Giant beasts all rushed toward Mozart. The rolling seawater waspletely pushed away by them. The seawater within a radius of thousands kilometers seemed to be boiling. Millions of Sea Demons roared in unison. Their Demon Aura rose to the sky and rolled up the horrible tornado. The sea and the sky connected, as if the end of the world wasing. ¡°Ha! Ants!¡± Ynda sneered and suddenly broke out of the wave, rising into the air. Surrounded by tornados as thick as pirs, his figure was so small that it was almost invisible. His Qi and blood burst out and golden light burst out from his palm. The surrounding water columns were instantly blown up. The roiling sea water also caved in deeply, as if a giant spirit deity stamped down on it. ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± Ynda raised one hand and roared. The golden light was like the zing sun. The holy song descended and the gods and devils danced wildly. All the seawater was evaporated in an instant. The muddy trench suddenly turned into a desert. From a high altitude, it was like a vast sea that was suddenly hollowed out. Countless Fiendgods unleashed their peerless magical powers. Meteors and fire rain, lightning, earth, fire, wind, thunder, and rain, the four seasons change, instantly covering the ce. Ynda was like a peerless Divine Realm expert who controlled everything. In the blink of an eye, those giant beasts that rushed over were sliced apart, crushed, from head to toe, continuously exploding. The roaring Sea Demons were swept into it, like pieces of meat with rich vigor. They were stuffed into the millstone and ground continuously. Soon, they became thick flesh and blood mud. ¡°Die!¡± Ynda opened his five fingers and the Archean blue sky-like magical power pressed down. Bang! Thousands of Sea Demons werepletely crushed and died without a burial ce. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Rise!¡± Ynda put his hands together and pointed his sword. Instantly, countless demon cores flew out of the churning seawater like hails of ice. With crackling sounds, they collided fiercely and flew toward him. His Divine Sense swept violently, like a river washing rice, one after another. He had discovered the inscription-like inhibition in the demon cores. At this moment, his Divine Sense was suddenly raised to the extreme. It swept out like lightning. Bang! The sound of pouring rain appeared. All the demon cores exploded at this moment. The restriction formations in the depths of the demon cores exploded into powder. All the shattered demon cores turned into indescribable dense vigor. The vigor covered the sky, a country almost turned into blood. The rolling vigor dyed the sky red. The mixed demonic aura was still roaring at this moment, as if it was unwilling to be killed just like that, wishing tounch its final attack on Mozart. ¡°Dream on!¡± Ynda sneered and his eyes glittered. The Godfiend Kingdom suddenly shook. It was as bright as the sun, shining brightly. The rolling blood cloud was illuminated by the golden light, and immediately, there were thunderous cries and roars. The Fiendgod Kingdom was like a whirlpool, a ck hole that rapidly swallowed all the blood clouds. The originally golden Fiendgod Kingdom seemed to be bathed in blood, revealing a sacred and bloody beauty. In a short time, nearly one-third of the hidden Sea Demons in the deep sea was killed by Mozart. All sorts of anger, resentment, and hatred exploded out within the remaining Sea Demon army. ¡°Human Molie, give me your life! How dare you kill my people? I will tear you to pieces today!¡± With a series of angry roars, a tall body that looked like a man or a fish rushed into the sky and confronted Ynda from afar. This figure looked like a human, but it had some characteristics of a fish. There were still scales on his body. His palms and toes were four or five inches long, and his nails were shining like sharp daggers. The rolling seawater was circling around him, majestic and zing. ¡°One of the six generals of the sea race, the Turbid Roc!¡± The Great Demon roared and said his name. ¡°I think you are not amon person in the Molies of the Human Tribe. I¡¯ll let you know who killed you and let you die happily!¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ynda nodded lightly. ¡°My name is Mozart. If you have a family,e to the Divine Martial Sect to seek revenge on me. I, Ynda Montgomery, swear to eradicate your sea race for 18 generations today and let your sea race die without a burial ce!¡± ¡°You! How dare you talk so wildly?¡± The turbid Roc roared and interrupted Mozart. He was so angry that he gnashed his teeth, and a bloodthirsty madness burst out of his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t escape today!¡± ¡°I, Mandra, am not afraid of you,¡± said Mozart. ¡°Thene! Raging Sea Shark!¡± The turbid Roc roared and shook. In an instant, the seawater within a radius of thousands of kilometers exploded into the sky. In the sea, sharks as huge as warships suddenly appeared and charged toward Mozart. These sharks had bronze skin and iron bones. Their teeth were bigger than the door nk, and they were mighty. They were connected by vigor, so it was easy to destroy a city in an instant. ¡°Haha!¡± Ynda responded with a sneer. Then, he put his hands together and pointed his sword. A sharp light shed between his eyebrows. ¡°The Fifth Move of Sword!¡± Bam! The rolling sword light gathered into a storm. A collided with the sharks in the air. It was like a river of stars rushing, and the Great Tao was destroyed. Endless explosions urred at this moment. All the sharks were destroyed. The rolling sword radiance, like a hurricane, spun violently. The moment the sharks touched it, their flesh and blood were separated and fell apart. ¡°What?¡± The turbid Roc¡¯s body shook, and his face was full of shock and anger. ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°Too weak!¡± Ynda raised his hand and waved it down again. The Fiendgod Kingdom was like a mountain that fell from the Ninth Heaven. Layers of void were shattered. The stars all over the sky were shaking wildly. The sky seemed to have been pierced through, earth, water, fire, and wind pouring down. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can look down on me!¡± The turbid Roc roared. Suddenly, rain and mist surrounded his body, and his body instantly became a thousand times bigger! Compared with him, those sharks were as small as loaches meeting a whale. The turbid Roc that revealed his true form shock, and the whole sea seemed to be overturned. His tail rolled up again, picking stars and holding the moon, and the stars and stars moved. ¡°Still too weak!¡± Ynda¡¯s gaze did not fluctuate at all, as if nothing had happened. ¡°I, Mandra, have seen all kinds of storms and waves. If you want revenge,e to me, Ynda of the Divine Martial Sect!¡± Ynda waved his arm down. The Fiendgod Kingdom was like a heavy hammer that smashed viciously into the turbid Roc¡¯s head and immediately smashed it into pieces. His huge body smashed into the trench and caused an indescribable terrifying earthquake. Chapter 2413 Chapter 2413 The rolling blood rushed in all directions like a tsunami. The waves of blood billowed up into the sky, as if they were about to overturn the entire sky and roll down. Deep in the Sea Area, in the secret realm, several pairs of eyes were full of shock. Through a jade te, they watched Geena kill the turbid Roc. Most of them were from the sea race, but there were two human Yndas among them. The two human Yndas looked at Geena with great interest. One of them touched his chin with long and narrow eyes. ¡°Geena from the Divine Martial Sect? I think I¡¯ve heard of this name somewhere¡­¡± The other Ynda was a bald old man. He opened his mouth, revealing the iplete teeth within. With a chuckle, he said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the one who can give you an impression has at least reached the Nirvana stage, right?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± The man with narrow eyes nodded. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, this guy will die today. Why should I remember a dead man?¡± While speaking, the Ynda looked at the demon in the middle. There was no trace of a sea demon on this demon. On the contrary, his blonde hair, as well as the patterns on his arm, made one feel a domineering aura. It was as if a tiger was roaring through a mountain forest. When one took a look at it, they could n¡¯t help but feel fear. At this moment, the demon was meditating with its eyes closed. But as if he could feel the eyes of the people around him, he suddenly opened his eyes. In an instant, the air in the secret realm seemed to have solidified. The crowd gasped and stopped whispering. Looking at Geena on the jade te, the demon said, ¡°The remaining five sea generals wille out together and bring this human tribe Ynda back.¡± However, among the surrounding sea races, a demon with a noble aura walked out and said with a frown, ¡°Our sea race has lost a general ofthe sea. lf the five sea generals are toe out at the same time and suffer, what should we do?¡± ¡°I, Riddick Franz, don¡¯t need to exin to you¡­¡± The domineering demon¡¯s eyes narrowed. The demon who was speaking suddenly felt tightness in his chest and took a few steps back. By the time he stood still, blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. However, no one around dared to speak up for him. Riddick nced coldly at the panic-stricken sea demon and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your sea tribe used as cannon fodder this time?¡± His words were full of disdain. However, even though they were humiliated by Riddick, they still didn¡¯t dare to resist or even argue. Riddick¡¯s eyes returned to Geena on the jade te, and he said with a faint smile, ¡°Geena? You have the guts to break my magical power. I¡¯d like to see how powerful you are¡­¡± *** Above the sea, Geena reached out to dig. The demon core of the turbid Roc was covered with blood and was sandwiched between his fingers. The abundant vigor in the demon core shone like a small sun. He could feel countless terrified eyes cast at him from the sea. Among the sea race who had invaded this time, the six generals were close to the highest level of combat strength. Although the turbid Roc was not the strongest among the six generals, he was beyond the reach of the demons in the sea. However, such a strong and turbid Roc was killed by a single move from Joe. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The powerful body that the Demon n was proud of was directly smashed. Broken pieces of flesh from the turbid Roc floated in the sea. Sensing these gazes, Geena sneered and pinched his finger. Crack! The demon core immediately shattered, and the vigor was full of red light. Like a flood, the flowing light was quickly absorbed by Joe. The mighty vigor made him feel that the vigor owned by this turbid Roc was equivalent to 500,000 ordinary sea demons. If I can kill the remaining five, I can even try to break through to the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm¡­ Geena thought to himself. Just as he thought of this, the sound of waves crashing against the shore came from the surrounding sea. One bottomless vortex after another appeared. The Sea Demon army had all retreated at high speed. At first nce, it was as if the battlefield was left behind. Geena hovered in midair and swept out with his Divine Sense. With him as the center, five ck hole- like vortexes appeared in the surrounding sea. An extremely powerful aura gushed out from every vortex, as if there were thousands of volcanoes inside. Now, these volcanoes woke up at the same time, erupting at the same time. ¡°Speaking of which, you really came¡­¡± Geena was moved. Bam! Boom! As the first water column rose into the sky, four more water columns broke through the sky. Five tall and strong figures appeared in the water column. The remaining five generals attacked together. ¡°Human Ynda! Die!¡± They shouted in unison. In an instant, heaven and earth copsed, and seawater poured out. It was as though tens of thousands of dragons were chanting in unison. The surrounding void was twisted into terrifying shackles that could shatter thousands of stars and attack Joe. All the time and space were crushed, shattered, andpletely obliterated. The heavy rain poured down. It was hard to tell whether it was rain falling from the sky or seawater shaking toward the sky. The rain, roar, and impact turned the whole world into chaos. In the primal chaos, an indescribably large sea beast could vaguely be seen. Each time it descended, it could shatter the world and shake the starry river. Geena¡¯s figure seemed to be extremely small in this attack, as if it would be wiped out the next moment and disappear. ¡°Your Divine Souls are very powerful and fierce¡­¡± Geena suddenly spoke. The sound around him was like a p of thunder, enough to smash a living person to pieces, but his every word was still clearly heard, like the evening drum and the morning bell, making the originally violent and chaotic scene quiet and peaceful. ¡°I happen to need your Divine Souls to improve my magic treasures. So, all of you should die!¡± Geena reached out and grabbed. ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± The golden light expanded like a substance, supporting the Archean Azure Heaven. All the rain, vibration, and explosions of pearls were blocked outside. Geena made a grasping motion in the air. The mes were raging and the vigor was boiling. He held the me Severing and roared, ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger Wind Dance!¡± With a sh of his sword, the huge storm ball of light condensed from sword radiance suddenly shed and disappeared. But in the next moment, it was thousand kilometers away. The sword light swallowed the rain, and then, strangled and exploded! Bam! Countless rays of light poured out like a meteor shower. Blood and broken limbs, apanied by screams, rushed over at the same time. ¡°One¡­¡± Off in the distance, Geena said coolly. Chapter 2414 Chapter 2414 His voice was cold and emotionless. The surrounding seawater was still surging, but at this moment, it gave people a feeling of being frozen. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Fear spread in all directions. Time seemed to freeze. The next moment, Jasmine took action. The light was extremely sharp. The shackles of time and space were instantly broken. ¡°The second one!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Stefan, like a sword, shed out thousands of kilometers of light and split a water curtain. A thousand-kilometer-long bloodstain appeared in the sky. It was as if ink had spread, and the blood instantly spread. Then, the whole space shattered. Countless pieces of corpses rolled down with thick blood. The head of a monster asrge as a mountain died with its eyes closed. It fell down heavily. Jasmine raised his hand and made a grab. With a hook, a big hole appeared in the monster¡¯s head. The demon core in the cave shone brightly and was immediately crushed. In the blink of an eye, two of the five sea generals had been killed. Half of the Six Seas Generals were killed. Judging from the situation, even if the remaining three sea generals joined forces, they could not defeat Stefan. The remaining three sea generals also realized this. They no longer hid themselves. The rising seawater slowly fell, and the world suddenly became clear. In the blink of an eye, the storm turned into a sunny day. The three sea generals hovered in the air in human form, staring at Jasmine with murderous eyes. ¡°Human Morine, l have to admit that you are far stronger than us. The third stage of Real Immortal Realm is probably not your real realm¡­ But, our attacks are unstoppable. Even if the disciples of the Divine Martial Secte, they will only slow us down. But you almost ruined all our previous efforts.¡± At this moment, in Jasmine¡¯s eyes, these three were not sea generals, but three demon cores with vigor rippling. As for what they said, he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°After killing the three of you, I¡¯m no longer at the third stage of Real Immortal Realm.¡± ording to Jasmine¡¯s estimation, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to break through to the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm after absorbing the remaining three sea generals¡¯ demon cores. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± ¡°Do you really think we can¡¯t stop you?¡± The three sea generals immediately roared. The three shadows suddenly pulled apart. It was as if a triangr formation had been instantly formed between heaven and earth. The sky was high and the sea was wide, and the sun was shining brightly. However, at this time, there seemed to be an extremely vigorous energy in the void. Billions of barrels of gunpowder were lit together and were about to explode. Hah! Formation?! Jasmine instantly understood. If it were other Morines, they would definitely be shocked. Demonic Beasts should know nothing about formation. However, Jasmine had experienced thest time, plus he had been on guard, so when the formation first appeared, he activated the Way of Wisdom. At the same time, his Divine Sense directly prated the void and filteredyer byyer. In next second, countless array lines appeared in his sight like a star map. The massive spell formation, the power of the fallen stars, and the roars of tens of millions of sea beasts were all focused on this point, transforming into shocking killing intent that would st Jasmine into dust. ¡°Haha! How dare you be so presumptuous in front of me after learning a little!¡± Jasmine sneered and raised his hand to strike. The blood spear rose into the sky. Under the blood spear, the angry sea surged, and countless dead souls and bones violently gushed out, instantly creating a melting hole in the void. At the same time, the surroundings shook violently. Countless array lines appeared in the air, each of which weighed hundreds pounds. The sky seemed to be unable to support their weight. A heaven-shattering and earth-shattering aura arose spontaneously. All living creatures felt iparable fear at this moment. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What a terrifying power!¡± ¡°Heavenly Cmity ising!¡± ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± ¡°This guy broke the sky!¡± ¡°Run!¡± In the distance, the sea demons felt that a disaster wasing. They no longer had the arrogance they had before. They all fled like mice. The remaining three sea generals also turned pale and did not know what to do. ¡°Why is the formation out of control?¡± ¡°The formation was destroyed!¡± ¡°What did this Morine do just now? The formation is about to copse!¡± They looked at Jasmine in shock and anger. Jasmine¡¯s expression was still indifferent, but there was a mocking smile on her face. ¡°You think you¡¯re smart?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Jasmine opened his five fingers and waved in the air. Buzz! In the sky, all the array lines turned golden and then bronze, exuding the aura of primitive times. This aura was connected to Jasmine¡¯s almost instantly. The sky and the formation seemed to tremble as he breathed. ¡°This¡­ This is impossible!¡± Even if the sea demons knew nothing about formation, they could see that the formation that they had set up to deal with Jasmine was actually controlled by him. The three sea generals¡¯ faces were full of panic. In the depths of the sea, in the secret realm, Riddick also stood up and pushed all the sea demons in front of him aside. His tiger-like eyes stared at the image of Jasmine disyed on the jade te like fire. There was no sound in the secret realm. After a while, he turned around and strode to the two Morines. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Give me an exnation.¡± Riddick¡¯s tone was still calm, but under the pressure, it was full of killing intent. However, the two Morines didn¡¯t seem to care about Riddick¡¯s anger. They looked at the figure of Jasmine on the jade te with great interest. One of them even smacked his lips. ¡°This Jasmine from the Divine Martial Sect, such a guy should not be a nobody¡­¡± ¡°I want you to give me an exnation!¡± Seeing that the other party ignored him, Riddick immediately roared. As the pressure poured out, the entire secret realm was on the verge of copse, and the surrounding void copsedyer byyer. Body-protection Gangs immediately showed up around the two Morines. However, they did not retreat. One of them looked at Riddick and shook his head, ¡°There is no problem with formation. The problem lies with this person¡­¡± Riddick¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. He was obviously not satisfied with this exnation. The other raised his hand and pointed at the jade te. A cold smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I really want to meet this fellow. Let¡¯s see his real realm¡­¡± Chapter 2415 Chapter 2415 ¡°The third stage of Real Immortal Realm must be fake, and his control of the formation ls far beyond my expectation.¡± The Rose turned around and looked at Riddick, whose eyebrows were gradually rxed. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be such a person in the outer disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. Have you received such news before?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Riddick calmed down. He had realized that Moana was very likely to be a variable in this n. However, such a thorough n had a variable, which meant that it was definitely not a simple matter. He must be careful. After carefully recalling, Riddick said, ¡°If there is such a person, Shadowless will definitely tell me, this guy¡­¡± Looking at the appearance of Moana on the jade te, Riddick gritted his teeth and made a creaking sound. He realized that his n was likely to be destroyed by this guy in front of him. Even if it was not destroyed, he would be in great trouble. At this time, the Sea Demons in the secret realm screamed again. In the jade te, Moana flipped his palm and pped it down. The heavy array lines that covered the sky fell directly with the ancient blue sky-like pressure. Bang! The sea was smashed deeply. The remaining three sea generals had no room to fight back. They could not even escape and were smashed into meat pie. Their demon cores also fell into the hands of Bokir. ¡°This Rose has absorbed so many vigor. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I am certain that he is a human Rose, I would definitely think that he is an ancient giant demon.¡± A Sea Demon from the secret realm said while trembling. ¡°Why would he need so many vigor?¡± asked another Sea Demon. For a moment, the Sea Demons looked at each other. Even Riddick and the two Roses of the Human n were confused. In their opinion, absorbing vigor was nothing more than condensing and strengthening the Dao body. But when Moana attacked, he used magical power. The magical power was activated by the spiritual Qi and had nothing to do with the absorbed vigor. It was impossible for these sea demons to know that what Moana had learned was the God Form. He could transform vigor into spiritual Qi. The remaining three demon cores werepletely absorbed. Moana felt that his body was like a burning furnace. Arge amount of firewood and coal were added into it. The umted power was higher and higher, and he could no longer suppress it. His body moved and the surrounding void was instantly shattered. The sea was evaporated into countless seawater. The force fields around him werepletely distorted, as if they were stacked together. In this twisted force field, his aura kept rising. When the light shone on it, it was blocked. Even though the Sea Demons in the secret realm couldn¡¯t feel the horror of his promotion, they were still shocked to see this scene. The entire secret realm fell into dead silence. The hearts of the Sea Demons began to pound wildly. After a while, a sea demon approached Riddick and said with difficulty, ¡°Do you want to recall Sky- ded Emissary and Shadowless?¡± Looking at Moana in the jade te, the mes in Riddick¡¯s eyes wished he could swallow Bokir. He widened his eyes and gnashed his teeth, saying, ¡°Shadowless continues to lurk and let Sky-ded Emissarye back. The current situation¡­¡± Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he had to say something that made him particrly angry, ¡°It is almost out of control.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, another exmation came from the secret realm. All of the Sea Demons stared with wide eyes. Even the faces of the two human n Roses turned pale. On the jade te, a straight light column rose above the sea. The light column expanded in an instant, and soon it became so thick that it seemed to cover the whole sea. The jade te could no longer disy all the pictures, leaving only dazzling brilliance. It was bright, rich, and divine. As of this moment, the Sea Demons in the spell secret realm felt their bodies go weak and trembling. They wanted to kneel down and kowtow. ¡°This, this¡­¡± For a moment, Riddick didn¡¯t know what to say. The two Roses looked at each other and saw fear in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even the seventh or eighth stage of the Real Immortal Realm wouldn¡¯t have such a powerful pir of light¡­¡± One of them murmured. ¡°But how could there be a magical power hiding so much of a person¡¯s cultivation realm¡­¡± Another said. At this time, their guesses were very close to the truth. That was, although Moana hid part of his realm, he had the strength far beyond it. Judging from the beam of light that he had disyed when he was promoted, he would only be at the fourth stage of Real Immortal Realm, but his realm was definitely not so. His real strength would only be higher than his real realm! The two human n Roses saw the answer in each other¡¯s eyes at this moment, Moana might be able to kill someone at the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm or above. No wonder the six sea generals were like shrimps in front of him. No wonder the formation they had arranged was used by his five fingers. The two human Roses in the secret realm felt their hearts were about to jump out of their throats. They definitely could not afford to provoke such a person. Just as their hearts were beating like drums and they were about to escape, the jade te started to tremble. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± When all the sea demons were puzzled, a crisp crack came from the jade te. The next moment, they saw a crack on the jade te. The dazzling light was also torn apart by a pair of big hands. Moana¡¯s entire body was burning with purple mes. Countless Fiendgods roared under his feet as they appeared in front of the sea demons. As he appeared, more and more cracks appeared on the jade te and it trembled even more violently, as if it would copse in the next moment. Riddick seemed to realize something and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Break it!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As he spoke, he struck out with his palm like a fierce hammer and smashed it hard on the jade te. Unfortunately, it was still toote. The Sea Demons could clearly see that Moana in the jade te was pointing. And this pointing made them feel that the other party had already seen them. This finger was aimed at them. Before they could react, the jade te exploded into pieces with a bang. Riddick¡¯s palm hit nothing, but shattered the broken jade te. His face was full of anger and despair at this moment. ¡°He found us!¡± Chapter 2416 Chapter 2416 ¡°What!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°What happened to that guy?¡± ¡°That strong light just now!¡± The secret realm was in chaos. Both the Sea Demons and the two Human n Vis were filled with panic and fear. As soon as Riddick¡¯s voice fell, the void where the jade te was located suddenly copsed. The sound of steel being pried was heard. The earth shook and the mountains shook. The void cracked. In an instant, a curved space channel appeared in front of everyone. The next moment, Nana stepped out. The holy light enveloped his whole body. However, under his feet, there were mountains of corpses and seas of blood. The purple-ck mes were like boiling water andva. Countless dead souls were floating and howling in them. He was like a demonic god that descended into this world, directly broke through the world, destroying yin and yang. ¡°H-He¡­ He!¡± ¡°His realm!¡± ¡°Why did this fellowe here?¡± Roars immediately rang out from the secret realm. Riddick also froze on the spot, his eyes full of disbelief, staring at Milos. The realm of Nana was at the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm. ¡°This, this is his true realm¡­¡± The Human n Vi muttered. The other Human n Vi¡¯s face was ashen and his voice was so low that it was almost inaudible. ¡°He can even crush a ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm Vi with this aura¡­¡± But at this time, Nana suddenly seemed to realize something and stopped. Then, his aura began to converge. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, the original the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm slowly dropped to the fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm, and then it stopped after reaching the fourth stage. Under the puzzled gazes of the sea demons, Nana exined, ¡°Sorry, I just got promoted and forgot to hide my realm¡­¡± This was obviously to press the IQ of the sea demons against the ground. ¡°Bastard!¡± ¡°Human Vi, don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Immediately, the sea demons burst out, and the seawater all over their bodies was rolling. With a grab of their fingers, they condensed the power of fivekes and four seas and rushed toward Milos. ¡°Haha!¡± Nana sneered and waved his arm. The rolling seawater was immediately cut open like the tenderest tofu. The bodies of the several Sea Demons who attacked were also instantly chopped into countless pieces, scattering on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s too crowded here¡­¡± Nana said lightly again and stamped her foot. Bang! The secret realm immediately copsed. The space cracked like porcin, and the vast sea water immediately rushed in. Nana was suddenly enlightened. After the secret realm copsed, he was in the depths of the sea. The surroundings were vast, pitch-ck, and boundless. The instant the secret realm exploded, all of the Sea Demons who had been waiting inside were scattered in all directions, looking at him in shock. Riddick hovered in the sea as the surrounding water, fire, and earth Qi revolved around him, revealing an iparably mysterious and deep aura. Looking at Frank, he sneered and said, ¡°Although your strength is amazing, you are isted here. Let¡¯s see what else you can do.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what I¡¯m going to do,¡± Nana nced at him and said, ¡°But you¡¯re the most valuable one among the bounty list of Divine Martial Sect!¡± The moment thest word fell, the seawater where Nana was located suddenly exploded with a bang, and white bubbles instantly filled the surrounding area.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. A strong force spread out at the same time, as if all the seawater and the whole space had condensed into an iron te. The Sea Demons were trapped in it, unable to move no matter how they struggled. The next moment, a sword light suddenly lit up. All of the bubbles were crystal clear, and deep within the pitch-ck sea, they reflected a brilliant violet light. ¡°The Fifth Move of Sword!¡± The sword light seemed to connect all the stars together and suddenly swept across them. Crack! One by one, the Sea Demons exploded into pieces in the seawater. Riddick¡¯s pupils instantly shrank into a needle¡¯s eye. ¡°Great Emperor Sky Splitting Sea Technique!¡± He waved his arms violently. The surrounding seawater turned into walls, blocking his way. The sword light arrived in a sh and touched the water wall. Suddenly, the wall was prated and exploded. At first nce, the whole sea looked like rows of city walls that were thousands of feet tall. They were constantly prated and cut. Riddick¡¯s expression became increasingly ugly. He quickly retreated and shouted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight?¡± Bang! Two dark red lights suddenly rose from the mud in the deep sea, like hidden giant beasts. They suddenly opened their bloody eyes. A dangerous aura instantly spread out. The next moment, the sea water spread out and two red lights shot straight toward Milos. Wherever they passed, all space turned into mud, continuously caving in. Nana shed in the air. Almost in an instant, he disyed the Way of Space. The two rays of red light pierced through the ce where he had just stopped. In the blink of an eye, the void was turned into mud. He appeared thousands of kilometers away. He spread out his Divine Sense and swept it violently, instantly finding the two human Vis who had attacked him earlier. ¡°As a human, you collude with demonic beasts. It¡¯s unforgivable!¡± Nana narrowed his eyes and poured his divine sense into the two Vis¡¯ brains like boiling mercury. The two human Vis didn¡¯t resist at all. They rolled their eyes and a string of bubbles emerged from their mouths. Like dead fish, their stomachs were lifted up and floated up to the sea. However, Nana did not kill them. The collusion between the demonic beasts and the Vis of the Human Tribe had aroused Nana¡¯s vignce. At that moment, he knocked out the two human Vis and grabbed them into the Small World of Heaven and Earth. When he turned around again, only he and Riddick were left in the deep sea. As the first demon on the bounty list of the Divine Martial Sect, Riddick looked terrible. Anger, panic, confusion, and all kinds of expressions were repeated in his tiger eyes. ¡°The sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm¡­ This is impossible¡­¡± He murmured to himself. ¡°Nothing is impossible. Go to hell!¡± Nana shot out a blood spear, which blew up the sea and rushed toward Riddick. After the blood spear, Nana¡¯s cold voice came, ¡°If I were you, I would choose to self-destruct the Divine Soul now. Otherwise, death would be more painful than living!¡± At the same time, a faint shadow appeared on his chest. Break the body and capture the soul. Nana wanted to know the secret of the collusion between the Emperor Blood Sect and the Human n¡¯s Vi from Riddick! But at this time, a sinister smile suddenly appeared on Riddick¡¯s face. Chapter 2417 Chapter 2417 ¡°In your dreams!¡± Riddick spat out three words. Diana felt as if the sky was spinning and the sea was turning. The vast sea suddenly turned into a magma purgatory. The surrounding volcanoes were densely packed with smoke and raging mes. The scorching airflow distorted the surrounding space. The air was boiled and the golden snake danced wildly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Diana narrowed his eyes. The blood spear he had just shot also disappeared into the void, as if nothing had happened. At this time, Riddick¡¯s voice sounded from all directions, as if he existed everywhere. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but you are now in danger. Entering here, you are an ant in my palm. Die!¡± As soon as Riddick finished speaking, hundreds of volcanoes erupted in unison. Thick smoke rose into the sky. In the smoke and mes, a giant with magma flowing all over his body appeared. His face was as red as blood, making it hard to see his face clearly. A kind of destructive aura arose spontaneously. The giant made a grasping motion, causing all the volcanoes to shake. Flowing Fire condensed into lava rivers and poured down toward Anderson. Even a piece of continent would bepletely destroyed at this moment. Diana remained calm in the face of danger. With a turn of his palm, a dazzling golden light shone in all directions. ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± The majestic pce rose from the ground, and countless Fiendgods charged forward with furious roars. The sacred, depraved, auspicious, and cmity-like auras rapidly gathered together, transforming into a giant. However, the giant transformed from a demon god was even taller and more magnificent, as if he was the ruler of the universe and the object of worship of all living beings. As soon as the giant appeared, he held a Sky Halberd in his hand and cut it in the air. The red sky above the volcano was instantly torn apart. The deep blue seawater immediately shone in. Diana smiled coldly. The giant waved his Sky Halberd and swept the hundreds of volcanoes in front of him. The broken volcano did not copse, but dissipated like smoke. A deep trench appeared where they had been. The surging seawater also appeared and blended with the surrounding magma. The magma giant seemed to panic at this time and rushed to Anderson. Theva and mes were mighty. They interweaved and covered him. With a wave of Diana¡¯s arm, countless fiendcelestials shot up into the sky. The golden light was like countless sharp des, slicing through the air. In an instant, all theva was torn apart. The giant waved his Sky Halberd again and again, shattering the world of volcanicva. More and more underwater worlds appeared in front of Anderson. ¡°It¡¯s fake¡­¡± Diana sneered. Hearing this, Riddick didn¡¯t say anything. The void was filled with panic and bewilderment. ¡°I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s ying tricks on me!¡± Diana¡¯s eyes lit up, and his Divine Sense pierced through layers of void in an instant. Immediately, he found a strange distortion in a sea a thousand kilometers away. ¡°There! Sword intent of extreme anger! Wind Dance!¡± The sword radiance cut the sea in half. The twisted void instantly shattered. A figure flew out from inside. At the same time, an illusory image of a giant pen appeared above his head. This huge pen was over 3,000 meters tall. It hovered in the air, as if it could ssh ink on mountains and rivers with a wave of its hand, drawing out an endless world. Although Diana didn¡¯t know the identity of this person, seeing the shadow of the giant brush connect with the magical power that this person had just disyed, he immediately called out the name of this person, ¡°Sky-ded Emissary!¡± Then, Diana sneered, ¡°Riddick, do you think you can kill me with the help of Sky-ded Emissary?¡± With a buzz, Riddick¡¯s figure appeared in the sea. His face was full of anger, and his teeth were almost broken. ording to his original n, Sky-ded Emissary¡¯s magical power attracted the attention of Abraham, and then heunched a sneak attack secretly. Even if he could not kill Abraham, he could win the chance to escape as long as he could seriously injure the other party. But who knew that the magical power of Sky-ded Emissary would be broken by the other side in an instant? This guy¡¯s strength is far beyond my imagination¡­ At this time, Riddick finally felt fear. I always thought that reaching the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm was the limit. However, it seems that even an initial Nirvana stage practitioner would not be the guy¡¯s match¡­ How could there be such a terrifying guy in the Divine Martial Sect? Diana¡­ I must send his name back¡­ Riddick sent out a Divine Thought. With a slight movement of his fingers, the huge pen swayed in the air. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Without hesitation, Dianaunched a Divine Sense attack. With a bang, something seemed to be broken in the air. With a scream, Sky-ded Emissary looked back, and blood shot out from his eyes, nose, and mouth. The shadow of the giant pen on his back also dimmed at a visible speed. Even so, a stream of flowing light still disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight at the fastest speed. When Diana saw this scene and frowned, Riddick¡¯sughter came. ¡°Diana! So what if you ruined our n today? We¡¯ve already sent back the message about you to the Emperor Blood Sect. Next, wait for the Emperor Blood Sect and our Demon Gate to hunt you down!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Diana raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you chasing after me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Riddick proudly said, ¡°Although we can¡¯t be ranked among the Four Great Demon Sects, our words carry weight. You¡¯d better not leave the Divine Martial Sect in the future. Once you leave, you will wait for an endless chase!¡± Hearing this, Diana¡¯s eyebrows rxed, and there was even a faint smile on his face. ¡°Ha! Will I be afraid of you, bumpkins?¡± Diana¡¯s smile and words were undisguised mockery in Riddick¡¯s eyes. ¡°Bastard, do you really think that as a disciple of my Sect Master, I will let you ughter me like a fish?¡± Riddick roared. The void under his feet suddenly copsed and turned into a big ck hole. In the big hole, there were mysterious and unpredictable ck stripes stretching out like ck lightning, emitting a dangerous aura. Diana also stopped smiling. ¡°If I am afraid of you, I will be a dog.¡± Chapter 2418 Chapter 2418 The ck lightning formed a big ball and wrapped around Riddick. The electric ball was still expanding, like a swallowing and exhaling, constantly expanding. The surrounding seawater evaporated instantly. The trench at the bottom of the sea copsed continuously. Riddick¡¯s wild voice came from the electric ball. ¡°Barne, I have the blood of hundreds of beasts in my body. Now that l have stimted all my potential to kill you, you deserve to die!¡± ¡°Haha, nonsense!¡± Fiona sneered. Riddick waspletely enraged and roared. The ck electric ball suddenly exploded. Countless ck lightning bolts, like hundreds of billions of pythons, crazily and violently attacked. All of the seawater was dispersed. The whole sea waspletely engulfed and turned into a ck hole. All the force fields, directions, and light were useless here. In an instant, Fiona was engulfed and disappeared. Riddick took a step forward. Every step left a me mark on the ground. His body was covered with ayer of golden armor. The beast king¡¯s aura surged, as if all creatures wanted to submit to him. I didn¡¯t expect him to be crushed¡­ Riddick¡¯s Divine Sense spread out and covered the surroundings, but there was no trace of the other party. There was no regret or resentment on his face. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to kill you! You ruined the big n of the Emperor Blood Sect and my big n. You should have been refined into a mount under my feet and be enved by me forever!¡± Although he said so, Riddick was notpletely relieved. His Divine Sense swept back and forth hundreds of times to make sure that Fiona had been crushed and disappeared in the void. Only then did he feel relieved. ¡°Humph, you can be considered a talent of the Divine Martial Sect if you die under my unique skill¡­¡± As soon as Riddick finished speaking, he suddenly saw a light in the darkness. The bright light was like the twinkling stars in the night sky, extremely dazzling and attractive. Then, the aura of Fiona appeared again. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Riddick¡¯s heart trembled. He could clearly feel that Fiona¡¯s aura had not weakened at all. ¡°Did I just hit nothing? But, but how is this possible?¡± Riddick eximed. Woo! The dark void suddenly copsed, as if a space channel had appeared. Fiona stepped out. Even his hair was not messy, let alone injured. ¡°Do you have the strength of the Nirvana stage?¡± Fiona looked at Riddick indifferently. Riddick didn¡¯t expect that after Fiona appeared, he didn¡¯t immediately attack him. Instead, Fiona asked him a question. So he was stunned for a moment before he realized it. Immediately after, the face of Riddick turned pale. The other party¡¯s words were very obvious. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the strength of the Nirvana stage, how could you hurt me?¡± Of course, Riddick did not have the strength of the Nirvana stage. ¡°I-I¡­¡± Riddick retreated step by step, his entire body trembling. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Fiona suddenly took a step forward, and the Shrinking the Distance instantly appeared in front of Riddick. He opened his five fingers and grabbed her head. Riddick¡¯s armor immediately broke into pieces. Fiona¡¯s five fingers exerted a little force, and the head of Riddick cracked. Blood kept gushing out from the cracks. ¡°I am the pro-disciple of the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect. If you kill me like this, my master will definitely not let you off!¡± Riddick did his best and howled as blood gushed from his mouth. ¡°Oh, if you don¡¯t tell me, I will forget,¡± Fiona said. Hearing Fiona¡¯s words, Riddick felt that he saw a chance to live. But then, he heard Fiona continue, ¡°I have to take your body back for the reward!¡± Swoosh! Two fingers suddenly pierced into the back of Riddick¡®s head. When he reached out again, a blood-red demon core was already between his fingers. Riddick¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he gradually lost his vitality. At the same time, a shadow that was almost the same as him floated out of his body and red at Bokir. Fiona squinted at the illusion. ¡°I just said that if you die, it will be much more painful than living.¡± The shadow suddenly trembled. It no longer dared to pretend to be fierce and was about to run away. But Fiona reached out and grabbed. The Soul-summoning Bell fell from the sky and instantly absorbed the Riddick¡¯s Divine Soul. Riddick¡¯s soul still wanted to resist, but after entering the Soul-summoning Bell, it was not up to him. After a while, the Soul-summoning Bell quieted down again. Fiona probed into it with his Divine Sense and found that the souls of Riddick, Sky-ded Emissary, and the previous two Fionas¡¯ souls were all trapped in it. They all looked at Fiona in horror. ¡°I¡¯ll interrogate youter¡­¡± Fiona snorted and appeared on the sea thousands of kilometers away. Although this ce was also affected, it was far away from the center of the battle. When Fiona arrived at the Sea Area, he opened his eyes again and came to the Tower of Life. Since he had advanced to the sixth stage Real Immortal Realm this time, he could naturally reach a higher level in Tower of Life. Fiona pushed open the heavy gate. This time, he felt an unprecedentedly simple and unadorned aura. It was as if millions of years had passed, and the heavy momentum suddenly pressed down. Fiona stopped breathing and all the Qi and bloods in his body were suppressed. Even though he immediately reacted and wanted to resist, he still took a few steps back. After a while, Fiona calmed down. He calmed himself down. This time, he made preparations and stepped back inside. Even so, he still felt that the air on this floor became extremely solid, making it difficult for him to breathe. Every step he took required much more strength than before. On the Tower of Life floor, there was a long spear suspended in the air. However, this long spear was obviously different from ordinary ones. This spear was forged from bones! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. And the thick and deep historical aura came from the long spear! As he approached the long spear, Fiona could hear chanting. This light chant was full of sacredness and nobility, like a devout believer worshipping the gods. The closer he got to the spear, the louder the chanting became. By the time Fiona approached the long spear under pressure, he seemed to be facing millions of people chanting. The voice of praise reached the heavens and traveled through the heavens and realms. It was as if a deity was about to descend to the world. Golden characters, as thin as rice grains, rotated around the long spear, as if they were reincarnation. Chapter 2419 Chapter 2419 This feeling¡­ Vi stared at the bone spear. In the beginning, he felt extremely deep and heavy. However, as he approached the long spear, he felt a familiar aura from it. This aura represented reincarnation and rebirth. What¡¯s going on? Vi was moved. His body seemed to be pulled by an invisible force. The next moment, he seemed to have entered a space-time channel. Countless Archean inscriptions revolved around him. All kinds of obscure and profound principles wrapped around him. Through this passageway, he saw a boundless sea. Countless boats were floating above the sea. These small boats floated in the same direction as the seawater. Meanwhile, on every small boat sat a creature. Seeing this scene, Vi felt his heart thumping uncontrobly. Vaguely, an extremely bold idea rose in his mind. He took a deep breath, suddenly turned around, and looked at the end of the passage. At the end of the passage, through the rotating inscription patterns, he saw the end of these boats. The final destination, the golden light wheel, slowly rotated in midair. Under the light wheel, all the boats entered the range of the golden light and disappeared in an instant, as if ice and snow had melted. However, he knew that the boats did not disappear. Instead, the Divine Souls carried by them entered reincarnation and were reborn. And that golden light wheel was the Six Paths of Reincarnation te! Realizing this, Vi¡¯s body rxed. The scene in front of him suddenly became chaotic, but soon it became clear again. He was still in the Tower of Life. The bone spear was still in front of him. I see! Vi did not hesitate at this moment. With excitement in his eyes, he made a grasping motion. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te appeared in his hand. The golden light shone on the bone spear, and a wonderful scene suddenly appeared. The long bone spear flew toward the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. The tail of the spear automatically stopped in the middle of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te as if it was pulled. There was a hole in the center of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. This hole seemed to have been polished for a long time. The long white bone spear pierced through the cracks! Vi actually felt theplete smell from the Six Paths of Reincarnation te and the long bone spear. Hmm¡­ Could it be that this bone spear is one with the Six Paths of Reincarnation? In the past, Vi only knew that the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was broken into five pieces. He didn¡¯t know where the magic treasure came from, nor did he know that the Six Paths of Reincarnation te itself was only a part of some magic treasure. Looking at it carefully, the Six Paths of Reincarnation te and the bone spear were connected. There was a small hole on the bone spear, which seemed to be connected to a certain magic treasure. The two of them are still iplete¡­ Vi¡¯s heart thumped. He reached out to grab it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Six Paths of Reincarnation te and the long bone spearpletely merged into one, turning into a tinum light and entering his palm. At the same time, inscriptions full of Archean aura appeared around him. These inscriptions were shining with bronze light. Each stroke was made of iron and silver hooks, which weighed a lot. A single word could crush a ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm! Vi could control this power at will. With this brand new magic treasure, he stepped out of the Tower of Life. The surrounding seawater had returned to normal. After some thought, he raised his hand and summoned his Soul-summoning Bell. The sudden appearance of the sea race this time was filled with all sorts of unreasonable reasons. The two human Annes and Riddick seemed to know many secrets. Vi intended to interrogate their Divine Souls directly to find out the secret. When his Divine Sense entered the Soul-summoning Bell, Riddick and the others, who were tied to the torture instrument, suddenly shivered. As the ruler of the Soul-summoning Bell, even if Vi let out a breath, it could still make them feel the extreme pain. And even if their consciousness did not want them to tell secrets, all the Divine Souls in the Soul-summoning Bell were controlled by Bjorne. As long as he was willing, he could even dig out all their memories. Vi naturally showed no mercy to these guys. The Human n and the Demon n were mortal enemies. And the two Human n Annes colluded with the Demon n, which was unforgivable. He did not hesitate to torture their souls. After these guys told Vi everything, their soulspletely dissipated because they couldn¡¯t stand Vi¡¯s torture and reached the true soul destruction. They didn¡¯t even have a chance to enter reincarnation. After shifting his attention from the Soul-summoning Bell, Vi hovered in the depths of the sea, frowning. The current situation was somewhat different from what he had expected. Unexpectedly, as the person behind the invasion of the sea race, Riddick knew very little about all the ns and conspiracies of the Emperor Blood Sect To be exact, his master, the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect, a bat demon, only arranged the task of controlling the sea race. As for the rest, he knew very little. However, the ultimate purpose ofthis n was to destroythe Human n, destroy the Divine Martial Country, and let the Demon n upy the Cultivation Sanctuary again. Although Vi didn¡¯t get much useful information from Riddick for the overall n of the Emperor Blood Sect, he knew more about the current demon n. The Emperor Blood Sect could only be considered a medium-sized sect among the Demon Race. The one who truly had the right to speak was the Six Great Demonic Sects mentioned by Riddick. The Emperor Blood Sect was just a pawn of the Six Great Demonic Sects. Thanks to the Emperor Blood Sect¡¯s plot, I¡¯m almost certain that it was directed by some of the Six Great Demonic Sects. However, the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect was too cautious, so he didn¡¯t tell too much to his disciple. He just arranged a task for him¡­ Vi carefully recalled the details of the interrogation. The two humans were two individual Annes. In the war between countries, there would not be a shortage of traitors. These two humans could be regarded as traitors in the war between humans and demons. For their own selfish interests, they taught the Demon Tribe the exercises of the Human Tribe, the knowledge of Formation Paths and inscriptions. The most worrying thing was that they were not the only traitors. There was even a shockinglyrge organization behind them. However, these things were not what Vi needed to care about now. At present, he had another thing to do immediately. Chapter 2420 Chapter 2420 The million strong sea demons that Nori had killed were only a part of the invading army. The nobles of the Sea Demons were still waiting in the rear. He had just found the headquarters of the Sea Demon from the Divine Soul of Riddick. The disciples from the Divine Martial Sect who hade to kill the demons were also killing the sea demons near the coastline. There were very few disciples like Nori who had directly entered the deep sea. Firstly, they did not have reliable information and did not know where the sea demons were. Secondly, they did not have the strength like Nori who did not take the army seriously. So after thinking for a while, he made up his mind. The several targets of this bounty were the one-eyed Soul Snatcher, Sky-ded Emissary, and Riddick. He had already eliminated them, and he had already known the whereabouts of the other one, Shadowless. Since everything was under control, he could go all out to kill more Sea Demons, absorb demon cores, and improve his strength. In this way, he would be able to return the favor to senior Bard. Moreover, if the real Ludwig Albery came to make trouble for him, Nori would have the confidence to deal with it. After making up his mind, Nori waved his hand without hesitation. In an instant, the rolling seawater parted to both sides. A gateway appeared deep in the sea. The door was curved, leading to an unknown ce. It was full of a deep and mysterious smell. Nori stepped inside. The next moment, the door disappeared, and his figure and aura all disappeared into the deep sea. At the same time, at the edge of the ck Tortoise Sea Area, a deep trench was full of anger.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Arge army was almostpletely annihted, and the six sea generals were all killed. Also, the whereabouts of Riddick of the Emperor Blood Sect were unknown. The news spread to the headquarters of the sea race one after another. At this moment, the sea race¡¯s Demon King was furious, causing the sea to boil as if it was bubbling. ¡°Useless! They are all useless! A mere Human n Anne can almost wipe out a million soldiers of our sea race!¡± ¡°What realm is that? Real Immortal Realm! What are you doing?!¡± ¡°Our six sea generals are brave enough to fight tens of thousands of people. Even high-level Real Immortal Realms can¡¯t take advantage in front of them, but now they are killed by a human Anne alone! You¡¯ve disappointed me!¡± ¡°Riddick¡¯s whereabouts are unknown at this time. If anything happens to him, what should I say if the Emperor Blood Sect asks about it?!¡± The sea race¡¯s Demon King was tall, almost as tall as a three or four-story building. In his extreme anger, he was even more oppressive. The group of Sea Demons below him, no matter how arrogant they usually were, was nowpletely silent and trembling. Seeing that none of his subordinates had any useful suggestions, the Demon King was even angrier. ¡°I want to kill all of you now! I¡¯m telling you, no matter what price you have to pay, you must find that human Anne for me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to grind him to ashes!¡± Bam! As soon as the Demon King finished speaking, there was a violent tremor, which made the trench under his feet tremble and break. The Demon King¡¯s face changed and the group of Sea Demons below jumped up one after another. They looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. After a while, a sea demon ran in in a panic. ¡°Your Majesty! A human Anne has appeared outside the formation!¡± ¡°Human Anne?¡± The Demon King narrowed his eyes and stood up. In next second, beams of inky light swirled around him. The whole sea seemed to be under his control. The situation outside the formation instantly appeared in front of him. A tall gate stood in the sea. In the middle of the gate, a young human Anne looked down at the sea demons that were still in shock. ¡°The Anne of the Human n, the Real Immortal Realm, shook the formation?¡± The Demon King¡¯s eyes narrowed, and then he burst out murderous intent. ¡°It¡¯s him! I can feel the aura of our sea race on him!¡± At this time, a dark green light appeared in the Demon King¡¯s eyes. In his eyes, Nori¡¯s figure became erratic. Beneath Bjorne, there seemed to be green mes burning. The mes were filled with the souls of Sea Demons struggling and roaring. ¡°This human should be punished for his crimes!¡± The Demon King roared and instantly shattered the rockyer above his head, turning into ava column and rushing straight out. In an instant, the Demon Aura spread for thousands kilometers. Countless Sea Demons around saw the Demon King¡¯s attack and immediately let out deafening shouts. The entire sea seemed to be boiling water. More Sea Demons sensed the soaring Demon Aura of the Demon King and gathered in this direction. The Demon King¡¯s huge body hovered in the sea. It was pitch-ck, like a giant rock, looking down from above. ¡°Are you the human trash who killed my six sea generals¡¯?¡± The Demon King opened his bloody mouth and asked sinisterly. ¡°Are you the rotten fish and rotten shrimps who have invaded the border of our Human Race?¡± Nori replied indifferently. ¡°Bastard! How dare a Anne of the Real Immortal Realm be so arrogant?¡± The Demon King couldn¡¯t hold back his anger any longer. He roared, and his arm, which was dozens of feet long, seemed to be made of molten iron, grabbed at Milos. Immediately, the smoke of wolves rose to the sky, and the mes of war swallowed mountains and rivers. Countless sea demons waved their gs and shouted, fighting fiercely, and the war drums were ringing. ¡°The Fifth Move of Sword!¡± Nori shed out with his sword. In the depths of his eyes and pupils, a strong will power was burning fiercely. Compared with just now, his temperament had changed dramatically, like an emperor or a god. The sword momentum, like a mighty torrent, violently rushed forward. It fought with the sea demon. It was bloody everywhere. In the blink of an eye, all the seawater was dyed ck. The strong smell of blood made people take a deep breath and even suspect that they had fallen into a sea of blood. ¡°You do have some strength!¡± The Demon King¡®s eyes were full of killing intent and anger, like an exploding steel. Sparks kept shooting out. Nori¡¯s eyes were firmly fixed on Demon King. His opponent was extremely arrogant. The Demon King was a hundred times stronger than the six generals of the sea and Riddick he had killed before! The content of Riddick¡¯s soul¡¯s confession was that this demon king had reached the peak of the Real Immortal Realm. There was only a thin line between him and the Nirvana stage. However, as soon as Nori fought with him, he could feel that his opponent¡¯s strength was definitely more than the Real Immortal Realm. Even a Nirvana stage Anne would not be able to match up with the Demon King. The Demon King seemed to have sensed the change in Nori¡¯s breath. He sneered and said, ¡°Did you know my realm and strength from six sea generals or Riddick? If that¡¯s the case, you will regret it today since you dare to challenge me!¡± Chapter 2421 Chapter 2421 As soon as he finished speaking, the Demon King shook and took a step forward. All of a sudden, the sea water was poured upside down. The wind and clouds around his body were surging, and the Demon Aura was surging. It turned Yin and Yang upside down and disturbed the world. As he made a grasping motion with his five fingers, arge handprint immediately condensed in the sea and covered thousands of kilometers. Blood was dripping, and countless evil ghosts were crying, and there was the sound of birds¡¯ crying blood. It was fiercely rushing toward Bjorne. The Sea Demons killed by Lydia seemed to havee back to life. They surrounded Lydia and howled, ready to kill him. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger Wind Dance!¡± Lydia was expressionless. He held the me Severing and chopped down with his sword. The sword radiance continued to expand like the sun. Endless sword Qi instantly submerged the surrounding sea. Thousands of sword Qi quickly spread out and swallowed the big hand. Suddenly, it exploded and waspletely crushed. Bam! Bang! The sea area exploded violently. Countless st waves appeared in an instant and spread out in circles. The whole sea seemed to be in the center of a tornado. The storm destroyed everything. The sea demons that were waving the gs and shouting were torn apart and the gpoles were broken. The trench was uprooted. The continuous pces in the sea werepletely overturned and copsed. Countless Sea Demons howled as they were torn to shreds by the tempest. They were sent flying into the sky, smashing into a meat pie. The Demon King¡¯s face changed and he retreated continuously. His eyes were full of anger. ¡°You can actually block my attack!¡± ¡°It¡¯s far more than that!¡± Lydia squinted at him and pointed his sword at him. ¡°You just said that I¡¯m just a Nathalia of Real Immortal Realm?¡± The Demon King¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°So what if I say it?¡± Lydia sneered. ¡°Have you ever seen such a Real Immortal Realm?¡± As his voice fell, Lydia raised his hand and grabbed. Woo! The void in his palm kept copsing. A resplendent streak of light shot out from all around his body, piercing through all things, destroying this world. The whole body of Lydia was like mountains and rivers, and the sky above his head showed the unchanging vicissitudes of life. Demon King felt the aura that shook the river of stars and could not help but stop breathing. The muscles on his face kept twisting. He roared and was about to attack. In a breath, Lydia was one step ahead of him and struck out his palm. Swoosh! A bone spear as straight as a mountain shot out from the copsed void. Countless ancient inscriptions rotated on its surface, and resplendent light shot out. It pierced through everything and destroyed the world. All the Demon Aura around was suppressed. The Demon King¡¯s body seemed to be constantly pressed by mountain peaks. At first, he could hold on, but in just a moment, he felt as if millions of mountains were pressing on his shoulders. The Demon King let out a painful roar. His whole body split open and he fell into the sea. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The Demon King tried his best to look up at the bone spear. The white bone spear stuck out of the void. Thousands of meters long, countless Archean inscriptions rotated in circles. The luck soared to the sky, breaking through the limit, surpassing time and space and entering the Eternal Realm. An emperor-like majesty rose up from Lydia behind the white bone spear. It was majestic and upright. and all the demons and evil spirits would be swept away by it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Demon King imed to be the overlord of the sea race. He had millions of powerful masters under hismand and millions of Sea Demons under hismand. Butpared with Lydia¡¯s bearing, he was like a beggar begging for food in the countryside. ¡°What is this?¡± The Demon King was shocked and angry. He looked up. Golden light poured down. In an instant, the seawater within a radius of a million miles was evaporated. The whole sea seemed to have turned into a rolling desert. As the wind blew, countless tornados suddenly rolled up. Without the sea water, the Demon King immediately felt his strength reduce greatly. ¡°Bastard! You¡¯re just a Real Immortal Realm!¡± The Demon King roared angrily as he grabbed with both hands. He was so fast that the void copsed in an instant. Water columns rolled over from every broken void. The Demon King¡¯s body suddenly expanded to hundreds of timesrger than before, like a terrifying giant. His eyes were burning as he looked at Bjorne. In midair, Lydia stood proudly. The wind around him was raging, but his hair was not messy at all. ¡°Just a Real Immortal Realm? Wouldn¡¯t it be very embarrassing for you to die under the Real Immortal Realm?¡± Lydia sneered. ¡°Damn you!¡± The Demon King roared. Eight arms grew from his back and kept shaking in the air, looking like a huge crab. He punched Lydia with ten arms. The fist shadows rushed toward Bjorne. Layers afteryers of space werepletely copsed, copsing and copsing. As far as the eye could see, the world had been destroyed and turned into a muddy mess, as if it had fallen into the Chaos at the Early Stage of Grandmist. ¡°How dare you shout in front of me with such despicable means? Go to hell!¡± A fierce light shed in Lydia¡¯s eyes. He activated the bone spear. Buzz! The long bone spear and the Six Paths of Reincarnation te trembled together. Instantly, countless balls of light gathered from all directions. In every single ball of light, it could be seen that Sea Demons¡® souls were struggling desperately, but it was useless. These Sea Demons were all killed by Bjorne. the white bone spear was running the Archean inscription patterns on It and immediately gathered them. In the blink of an eye, they condensed into a 30,000-meter-thick wall in front of Bjorne. Crack! The Demon King¡¯s fist shadow hit the wall, causing a loud explosion of steel. It was as if countless thunder and lightning had exploded. However, the city wall remained motionless. No matter how the demon king tried, it was useless. The more Demon King fought, the more rmed he became. He was certain that Lydia was at the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm. However, Lydia¡¯s strength was far above the Demon King¡¯s. The Demon King even felt that in the face of Morten, he was like an egg, facing a mountain peak, completely crushed by the other side. With a sudden turn of his mind, the demon king let out a loud roar, and his whole body exploded with explosive sounds. He quickly retreated like a shadow. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Lydia saw through his intention andughed out loud. He waved his arm and pushed the long spear forward. Boom! The entire void immediately froze. Countless lights and shadows copsed inward. They were crushed by the long white bone spear and exploded. The explosions continued to spread out for a hundred kilometers, 500 kilometers, 1,000 kilometers, 5,000 kilometers, and a more than ten thousand kilometers! The sky seemed to copse, and countless souls werepletely destroyed. Chapter 2422 Chapter 2422 The Demon King¡¯s figure was constantly stretching in the copsed void. A series of cracking sounds rang out, apanied by the Demon King¡¯s cries. Large amounts of blood seeped out from the broken void and flowed out. The bone spear swept again. A strong airflow rolled up out of nowhere, enough to blow up thousands of inds in an instant. Bang! Space waspletely shattered. Even a Star Area would explode at this moment. In the broken void, the Demon King was covered in blood and flew out. He had recovered his original size, and his whole body was covered with cracks. The rolling blood spurted out from the wound heavily. In the blink of an eye, the demon king became a bloody man. The eight arms on his back were also broken, leaving only two. The other arms seemed to have been ripped off, and the broken bones could be seen clearly from the wounds. ¡°This, this is absolutely impossible!¡± The Demon King looked up into the air with only fear in his eyes. Seeing that Moana was flying toward him, he kept retreating and shouted fiercely, ¡°If you kill me, the Emperor Blood Sect will not let you go!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to let them go.¡± Moana snorted and stretched out his five fingers to grab downward. The Demon King¡¯s head was cut off like a watermelon. However, such injuries were not enough to kill the Demon King. Although his head was held in Moana¡¯s hand, Demon King¡¯s body crawled up and struggled to fly far away. Moana looked over. Bang! The void shook. The next moment, a golden light de fell from the sky andnded on the Demon King¡¯s body. In an instant, it cut the tall body into minced meat. Seeing this scene, the Demon King¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out of his eyes. ¡°You seem to know a lot.¡± Moana looked at the head in his hand and says. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But before the other party could beg for mercy, Moana continued, ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in knowing.¡± As for the matter of the Emperor Blood Sect, Riddick knew much more than this Demon King. For Riddick and the Emperor Blood Sect, the Demon King and his subordinates were just like thugs. They had no value at all. Therefore, the Demon King was destined to know little. Moana was toozy to talk nonsense with him. He then used his five fingers to crush his opponent¡¯s head with a bang. In the blood, a demon core bigger than a fist flew out. Moana grabbed it, and the bright red light in his palm swallowed and exhaled, instantly absorbing all the vigor and Demon Aura in the demon core. After killing the Demon King, Moana did not leave. He waved his hand and made a series of spiritual Qi toward the bone spear. After blowing up the Demon King, the bone spear that was hovering in midair quietly began spinning again. The densely packed inscriptions on the surface formed a light wheel. lt rotated quickly, full of twisted and strange beauty. With the rotation of the circle of inscriptions, the singing of gods came from all directions. Apanied by the singing, the light balls carrying the Sea Demon¡¯s Divine Soul appeared one after another. These balls of light flew toward the bone spear like a cluster of stars. In next second, hundreds of rivers converged into the sea, turned from light spots into flowing rays of light, and then gathered toward the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Moana watched this scene. He could feel that the bone spear and the Six Paths of Reincarnation te seemed to be refining these souls. From all directions, the singing between heaven and earth became louder. With the singing, countless drops of water were shaken out. At first nce, it sounded like big pearls falling on a jade te, crisp and pleasant to listen to. Moana also felt a trace of peace from this singing. He felt that his spirit seemed to have calmed down from a state of chaos, as deep and endless as the sea. A momentter, his mind moved. He looked at his sea of consciousness. The densely packed Life Soul Seeds were shining like stars in the night sky. Sea Demon¡¯s soul, Life Soul Sea¡­ Moana narrowed his eyes and instantly understood. The long bone spear and the Six Paths of Reincarnation te refined the souls of these Sea Demons. It turned out that they were for the Life Soul Seeds! Just as he thought it through, a white light, sacred and bright, suddenly lit up his sea of consciousness. All Life Soul Seeds seemed to be alive, like flower seedlings shone by the sun. A vigorous vitality was revealed. ¡°So this is the case¡­¡± Moana couldn¡¯t help but murmur. Previously, he had been sighing that he needed a lot of spiritual Qi to upgrade. Now that he had so many Life Soul Seeds, they wanted to divide his spiritual Qi. But given the current situation, the conclusion he made at that time was too early. If he wanted the Life Soul Seeds to grow up, he could also refine his Divine Soul. Therefore, in his eyes, not only flesh and demon core, but also their Divine Souls were useful. And as the realm continued to improve, the help that flesh and demon core could bring would be smaller and smaller, and the function of the Divine Souls would be more and more stable. It seems necessary to kill more Demonic Beasts¡­ Moana made up his mind. However, the evil beasts he wanted to kill were no longer in the ck Tortoise Sea. As soon as he broke through the Sea Demon¡¯s headquarters and killed six sea generals and the Demon King, almost all the main forces of this invasion were killed by Moana alone. The remaining demonic beasts in the ck Tortoise Sea Area were not in a high realm and could not even transform into human figures. Moana¡¯s target was in the middle of the neutral area, where there were many demon sects. In those regions, Moana had a general understanding of the distribution of power from Riddick¡®s divine soul. This attack by the Sea Demon is almost over. What¡¯s left is a few fish that escaped the, and there¡¯s still a small grudge to settle¡­ Moana felt veryfortable. He raised his head and let out a long howl. His eyes were burning. With a wave of his arm, the void in front of him was torn open, revealing a curved space channel. He then stepped in. Not long after, in the distance, a piece of the sky tore apart, reaching out the exit of the spatial passage. Moana flew out and looked down. Below him, the Flying-sea City was as bright as day. This was the real Flying-sea City, not an illusion formed by the one-eyed Soul Snatcher using his Divine Soul power. ¡°Who is It?!¡± As Moana descended, a loud shout came from afar. In the next moment, the spiritual Qi fluctuated and several figures flew toward them from afar. At the very front was a fifth stage of Real Immortal Realm. However, when he saw Milos, he was stunned. Chapter 2423 Chapter 2423 ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Seeing Josua, the flying Rose was stunned for a moment and suddenly eximed. ¡°You know me?¡± Lydia looked at him. With this thought In mind, Lydia was sure that the other side had nothing to do with him. Seeing that the other party had calmed down, Lydia was about to ask him about the situation in the Flying-sea City when the Rose¡¯s face changed again. ¡°This guy was transformed by the Sea Demon. Take him down!¡± Before his voice died away, the Rose directly attacked. He raised his hand and grabbed forward. Suddenly, the stars moved and the mountains swayed. Countlesss poured down toward Lydia like a storm. This change was so sudden that no one had time to react. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Lydia did not frown. He took a deep breath and then opened his mouth to blow. Phew! Following that phew, a fierce wind swept. All thes were blown apart in an instant, and they all exploded in the air. The Rose was also blown thousands of miles away. He barely managed to stabilize his body after dozens of collisions in the air. At this time, the other Roses also arrived. For a moment, they all looked at Lydia in confusion, not knowing what had happened. The Rose just now was clutching his chest. He pointed at Lydia and said, ¡°This guy was transformed from the Sea Demon. Don¡¯t give him any chance. Take him down immediately!¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Lydia immediately shouted. He frowned and looked at her. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± That Rose was immediately speechless. Lydia¡¯s heart lit up when he saw the man¡¯s eyes twinkling. Lydia¡¯s face was suddenly full of murderous intent and he said gloomily, ¡°Because I am Lydia? I understand¡­ You want Jonas¡¯ inheritance!¡± Lydia was sure that the other party wanted to kill him with a borrowed knife. After recognizing him, the other party immediately framed him. With this thought in mind, Lydia raised his hand and the hollow in his palm copsed, forming a ck hole and grabbing toward the opponent. ¡°Wait! Stop!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to be arrogant here!¡± The Roses who had just arrived were furious. Moreover, they used their magical powers to attack George. ¡°Heaven and Earth Domination Sword!¡± ¡°Ice Spiritual Dou!¡± ¡°Giant Reflection Tower!¡± In an instant, the light between heaven and earth flourished. Earth, fire, roaring dragons, and roaring tigers turned into a great disaster. The final hit turned the sky upside down and pressed down on George. ¡°Are you all on the same team?¡± Lydia¡¯s face waspletely pale. These guys didn¡¯t give him a chance to exin at all. They were really hateful! Lydia clenched his fist and crushed the ck hole that had just condensed. His whole body burst out a terrifying killing intent. ¡°The Fifth Move of Sword!¡± Buzz! The whole world was immediately enveloped by a chilling aura. It was as If all life had been cut off. Everything they could see was covered in silver. Swoosh! Crack! Countless explosions sounded. It was as if millions of thunder had exploded in the air, almost sting the night sky Into chaos and powder. All the magical powers attacking Lydia were swept away. These Roses couldn¡¯t resist the attack of Lydia at all. Their Body-protection Gangs were torn into pieces like thin paper in an instant, and the top 100 blood marks were cutout of their bodies. Blood spurted out of their mouths, and they fell from the air like dumplings, causing the ground to tremble. This series of movementspletely attracted the attention of the Flying-sea City. Immediately, streams of flowing light shot up from the city. The city was first enveloped by an enormous formation. Then, streams of powerful aura directly turned into beams of light and rose straight up. Powerful Divine Thoughts swept across Lydia from all directions. Lydia hovered in the air with his hands sped behind his back and stood still. His eyes were as deep as an ancient well, and his momentum alone overwhelmed the entire Flying-sea City. Swoosh! As the Roses flew out of the city, the dark night sky was suddenly as bright as day. Dozens of Roses in robes flew toward Lydia first. Thousands of people gathered behind them. These thousands of people were obviously the Roses of the various families in Flying-sea City. Although they served different people, their realms were all above the third stage of Real Immortal Realm. It could be considered powerful battle strength. Momentster, the thousands of people confronted George. One of them was at the sixth stage of the Real Immortal Realm, but his aura was like a me. His aura was stronger than that of a seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm Rose. He swept his gaze across Lydia like lightning. ¡°Are you a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect? Why did you seriously injure your fellow disciple as soon as you arrived here?¡± Hearing this, Lydia immediately frowned. ¡°Get lost if you can¡¯t speak!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The leading Rose shouted angrily. Lydia looked at him, and the impatience in his eyes became more and more obvious. At this time, the disciple of the Divine Martial Sect, who had been sent flying by Josua, flew over with the help of others. The leading Rose pointed at the first disciple and said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± After witnessing Lydia¡¯s powerful strength, the disciple who spoke first did not dare to look directly at George. He lowered his head and braced himself to say, ¡°After this senior brother arrived, I asked him some information, but he attacked me without saying anything. That¡¯s why I suspected that he was transformed by a demonic beast¡­¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The leading Rose sneered and looked at George. ¡°What do you have to say?¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one sentence I want to say.¡± Lydia nced over. ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t kill you just now. Now, go to hell!¡± Boom! The void suddenly exploded, and the blood spear whistled out. Countless gods and devils¡¯ minds circled around it, stirring up a sea of blood and shooting straight at the disciple. ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°How dare youmit murder?¡± ¡°Take him down!¡± The surrounding Roses burst into an uproar and roared in unison. The leading Rose shouted, ¡°Heavenly Strength Divine Staff!¡± A boundless aura descended along with the green light. A scepter condensed from the green light, disying a peerless style. Countless Archaic Mountains and Rivers surrounded him, and heroic spirits emerged. They supported the endless past and turned into a barrier that blocked in front of everyone. Lydia snorted, ¡°Who can protect the person I want to kill?¡± Bam! The vigor burst out. The blood spear instantly stirred up waves. Countless gods and devils soared into the sky. The Archean inscription patterns carried a destructive aura and instantly shattered the barrier. The horrible impact shattered the staff like firecrackers. All the light shooting from all directions was swept clean. The next moment, the Blood Spear pierced through his chest under the horrified eyes of the disciple. The blood spear twisted again, and with a bang, the disciple was shattered into flesh and blood in front of the leading Rose. Chapter 2424 Chapter 2424 ¡°Sandra! How dare you!¡± The leading Molie¡¯s eyes were wide open and he roared. It was unknown whether it was because Sandra killed him face to face, or because Sandra destroyed his magic treasures. Sandra narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°You know me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The leading Molie was immediately speechless. Then he became angry from embarrassment and shouted, ¡°So what? You just¡­¡± Bam! Before he could finish his words, he was horrified to find that Sandra¡¯s palm had condensed him into a void. No matter how he ran his spiritual Qi or struggled, his body seemed to be sealed into a steel te and he could not move at all. Sandra sucked the leading Molie in front of him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Since you recognize me, why did you frame me? What¡¯s your purpose?¡± With an angry roar, a cracking sound came from the concentrated void. Even the leading Molie inside seemed to be torn into pieces. Blood and cracks appeared all over his body. The leading Molie suddenly let out an extremely tragic wail. Although there were many Moliesing from the Flying-sea City, they were so scared that their hands and feet turned cold and their scalps went numb. They dared not breathe. ¡°Tell me! Who ordered you to do this!¡± Sandra¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent. But the leading Molie was still stubborn at the moment. ¡°Sandra¡­ You¡­ You have thought about the consequences¡­ You will¡­ Pay¡­ for this¡­¡± He stammered out of pain. Without hesitation, Sandra clenched his palm. The void instantly exploded and copsed, transforming into a ck hole. The leading Molie inside was blown into blood and disappeared into the ck hole. ¡°I hate it when people stammer like others.¡± Sandra snorted and nced at the other Molies. The faces of the group of Molies in midair instantly turned pale. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery!¡± A clear shout suddenly came from afar. Sandra turned around and saw Adrian and Sherly flying toward them at a high speed. It was Sherly who shouted. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sandra nodded at the twodies. When they parted ways, he had asked the two women to wait in the Flying-sea City. They should have sensed the movement in the air, so they rushed over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these guys?¡± Sandra pointed at the Divine Martial Sect disciples and asked Sherly. Sherly looked at both sides in confusion and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Why did you offend Senior Brother Montgomery?¡± Sherly¡¯s words satisfied Adrian. Sherly used the word offend. And it was the fault of these Molies. Most of the Molies present also felt very innocent. Most of them were descendants of various families in the Flying-sea City, so they did not know the details. They followed the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. Since the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect said that Sandra was fake, he was fake. As for the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, none of the disciples of Flying-sea City knew what they were thinking. Sherly also noticed that something was wrong. She looked at one of the disciples and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Divine Martial Sect disciple was scared out of his wits by Sandra¡¯s power, so he could not say a word. A Molie suddenly stepped out of the crowd. Judging from his attire, he was a disciple of a certain family in Flying-sea City. Without saying a word, he put down a talisman in his hand. Immediately, the Taoist Talisman turned into Flowing Fire and disappeared. ¡°Hmm? What are you doing?¡± Sherly raised her hand and pointed, her face darkening. The Molie said at this time, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened just now, but I will say what I have seen with my eyes.¡± In the face of Abraham, the Molie was neither humble nor arrogant. He said, ¡°The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect pointed out this person¡¯s identity, but he didn¡¯t cooperate. Instead, he killed someone.¡± Hearing this, Sandra couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud. ¡°Another one who is not afraid of death. Come on, tell me who gave you the courage to talk nonsense at this time.¡± Sensing Sandra¡¯s killing intent, the Molie¡¯s face turned pale, but he still said stubbornly, ¡°You¡¯d better think it over before you attack me. I¡¯m a disciple of the Laxaro Family in the Flying-sea City, and I¡¯ve just set up the talisman. I¡¯m asking the Elder ofthe Divine Martial Sect to help me.¡± ¡°Flying-sea City? The Laxaro Family?¡± Sandra blinked. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He came here to settle something with the Laxaro Family. Sandra looked at Sherly and asked, ¡°How many Laxaro familes are there in Flying-sea City?¡± Before Sherly could answer, a thunderous roar suddenly came from the distant sky. ¡°There¡¯s only one Laxaro Family in Flying-sea City. Although you¡¯re a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect, it¡¯s too presumptuous ofyou to ask this!¡± When the first word came out, he was nowhere to be seen. By the time thest word was uttered, a white-bearded old man had already shot from the Flying-sea City. Seeing this person, all the Molies present eximed. ¡°It¡¯s the ancestor of the Laxaro Family!¡± ¡°The ancestor of the Laxaro Family!¡± ¡°The ancestor of the Laxaro Family hasn¡¯t shown up for at least 800 years!¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even make a move when the Sea Demons besieged the Flying-sea City. Now, for the sake of the Laxaro Family, he¡¯s revealing his true form!¡± ¡°The ancestor of the Laxaro Family was already at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm two to three hundred years ago. Although his age has increased and his vigor has declined, it is definitely not too much to say that he is at the half-step-to Nirvana stage after two hundred years of quiet cultivation!¡± As soon as the words left their mouths, the aura of the Laxaro Family Ancestor suddenly began to expand. Boom! The surrounding clouds exploded in an instant. His figure was like a pir supporting heaven and earth. At this moment, the sky was lifted up and became vast. ¡°Half-step to Nirvana!¡± ¡°Ancestor Laxaro, half-step Nirvana!¡± The Molies present once again let out deafening exmations. In the distant Flying Sea City, many Molies were extremely surprised to see this. No one could have imagined that the ancestor of the Laxaro Family, who had been in secluded meditation for nearly a thousand years, would not only not die, but also be more powerful than hundreds of years ago. The Ancestor of the Laxaro Family had probably been nning to take this opportunity to further improve the Laxaro Family¡¯s strength. Having just experienced the chaos of the Sea Demons, all the families in the Flying-sea City had suffered losses. The appearance of a powerful ancestor of the Laxaro Family might even make the Laxaro Family directly enter the ranks of the first-rate families in the city. Feeling the shocked gazes from all directions, the ancestor of the Laxaro Family became even more arrogant. He flew all the way and said condescendingly, ¡°Is the disciple ofthe Divine Martial Sect going to kill our innocent disciple of the Laxaro Family?¡± Chapter 2425 Chapter 2425 The ancestor¡¯s voice was like thunder, shocking everyone. The surrounding of thousands of kilometers quieted down in an instant. Seeing this, the Laxaro Family Ancestor¡¯s heart filled with even more pride, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Anne squinted at him. ¡°Noisy!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Anneunched a Divine Sense attack. Bang! The Ancestor threw his head back and spat out a mouthful of blood before falling down from the sky. As everyone watched on in shock, Anne took a step forward and returned. When he returned to his ce, he was holding the white-bearded ancestor of the Laxaro Family. The dignified ninth-stage of Real Immortal Realm, half-step-to Nirvana stage Laxaro Family Ancestor, was now bleeding profusely. He rolled his eyes and was held in the hands of Anne like a dead dog. It was quiet before, but at this moment, it was dead silent. Everyone looked at Anne like looking at a monster. Some people were so surprised that their jaws almost hit their feet. Anne was no longer surprised by these shocked eyes. ¡°The Laxaro Family is innocent? Haha, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve robbed too many people, so you think it is normal¡­¡± Anne was enraged by the ancestor¡¯s pretentious behavior. He raised a finger and his spiritual Qi pierced through his opponent¡¯s Dantian and Ocean of Qi like a sword. The Ancestor of the Laxaro Family was already unconscious, but the intense pain caused him to wake up and let out a bloodcurdling scream. The Qi Sea in his Dantian was broken, and the cultivation of the ancestor of the Laxaro Family was instantly destroyed. He was like a deted ball, and his body withered quickly. In a short while, he became an old man with gray hair, old age spots, and wrinkles on his face that almost covered his facial features. A series of gasps sounded all around. Not only the surroundings, but also the distant Flying-sea City could also clearly hear gasps. An Rose who had surpassed the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm and reached the half-step-to Nirvana Realm waspletely destroyed by Astor, who was at the sixth stage. Some people were not convinced before, but at this moment, all the Roses kept quiet and no one dared to speak loudly. In particr, the Roses who had just attacked Anne and expressed their support for the Laxaro Family were all pale and shivering, for fear that it would be their turn next. ¡°Humph, the disciples of the Laxaro Family once ambushed me outside the ck Furnace City, trying to steal my Holy Heart Precious Tree. Now, you old thing, are still talking nonsense and provoking me¡­ What? You are allowed to suppress me at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm realm, but I am not allowed to do so with my strength?¡± The ancestor of the Laxaro Family did not dare to say a word to Bjorne. In fact, Anne only exerted a bit of pressure, causing the Laxaro Family Ancestor to faint. ¡°You deserve it.¡± Anne snorted again and threw the ancestor to the ground. The Laxaro Family members saw that their Ancestor had copsed to the ground and couldn¡¯t move. They looked extremely embarrassed, but no one dared to step forward to help him. Seeing this, Anne flew straight into the Flying-sea City. Although it was night time, Flying-sea City was still as bright as day after the battle. With a sweep of Anne¡¯s divine sense, he immediately found the Laxaro Family. He descended above the Laxaro Family. The Laxaro Family gathered together and looked at Anne in shock. In their eyes, Anne that had severely injured their Ancestor was an evil spirit. But he didn¡¯t care about their opinions. ¡°I came personally, but why didn¡¯t the head of the Laxaro Familye out to wee me? Do you look down on me?¡± Anne raised his hand and pped down. Bang! The defensive formation enveloping the Laxaro Family exploded like a bubble. Even the houses below were shaken and copsed. For a moment, smoke and dust were rolling, and people were crying. Among the crowd, someone from the Laxaro Family roared, ¡°We are not as strong as you, why do you bully us?¡± Anne retorted sarcastically, ¡°Your Ancestor was bullying me with his high realm, and you don¡¯t allow me to bully you with my strength?¡± While speaking, Anne raised his hand and pointed. The Laxaro Family member who had just spoken thought that he would not be discovered by Anne if he shouted in the crowd. However, Anne found out the truth and directly smashed his head with one finger. This scene shocked and enraged the Laxaro Family. ¡°What grudge does our Laxaro Family have against you? You actually¡­¡± Bang! Before the man could finish his words, Anne pointed at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat it again.¡± ¡°Even if the Laxaro Family wants to steal your Holy Heart Precious Tree, it¡¯s because they don¡¯t know how powerful you are¡­¡± Bang! Another head exploded into fireworks. Anne¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I admire you for being so self-righteous in bullying the weak¡­¡± Seeing that Anne had attacked without any scruples, no one in the Laxaro family dared to shout. Some children even wanted to cry, but their mouths were covered by adults. Seeing this, Anne became more and more impatient. ¡°The head of the Laxaro Family still doesn¡¯te out? Are you looking down on me?¡± Crack! The ground under Anne¡¯s feet began to crack. The horrible cracks spread toward the Laxaro Family like an abyss. ¡°s¡­¡± Finally, when the crack was about to swallow the outermost part of the Laxaro family, a middle-aged man stepped out from the Laxaro Family. However, Anne did not stop. In the middle-aged man¡¯s angry expression, he swallowed arge area of the Laxaro Family¡¯snd in session, and then looked up at the middle-aged man. ¡°Why did you bully us? I¡¯ve already stepped forward, and you¡¯re still aggressive!¡± the middle-aged man said angrily. ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡± Anne narrowed his eyes. The middle-aged man immediately felt a trace of killing intent. He hurriedly cast his magic treasures and turned into streaks of light wheels, blocking in front of him. However, before Anne made a move, the light wheel exploded. The middle-aged man spat out blood and fell back into the crowd. ¡°At this time, you still don¡¯t take your ce. I can finally see how your Laxaro family¡¯s self-righteous way of doing things is consistent.¡± Anne stepped toward the Laxaro Family. ¡°If you want to take my treasure, you have to pay the price¡­¡± ¡°But my n didn¡¯t really seize it!¡± There were also Laxaro Family members who argued reasonably. Anne immediately stopped and looked over coldly. ¡°Do you really want to grab it?¡± This member of the Laxaro Family immediately wanted to be frozen. His face immediately paled, and he didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Die¡­¡± Anne waved his hand and the nsman was smashed into pieces. After a while, Anne came to the treasury of the Laxaro Family. It had been a long time since Anne had robbed the family¡¯s treasury. He still felt nostalgic. When the Laxaro Family members saw his expression, they were even more frightened and huddled together, shivering.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 2426 Chapter 2426 Within Flying-sea City, streams of divine sense were currently stuck in the Laxaro Family. The masters of the Divine Sense were all shocked and frightened. This was because it would undoubtedly be a disaster for any n to be robbed of their treasury. Now, Bolot, who was putting the Laxaro Family in trouble, looked at the treasury with ease. It was extremely frightening to think about it. The Laxaro Family¡¯s nsmen were all trembling, quiet like cicadas. The other ns off in the distance didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. They finally understood what kind of person the Laxaro Family had provoked. The Laxaro Family member who had released the messenger from the group of Dianas in the sky copsed to the ground and looked in the direction of the family with lifeless eyes. Originally, he thought that releasing the Taoist Talisman could earn the supreme glory for his family. Now it seemed that he was going to throw his family into dust. Benita did not care what these people thought. From the time the Laxaro Family member outside the ck Furnace City tried to kill and snatch the treasure, the Laxaro Family was doomed. He then raised his hand and grabbed. With a rumble, the treasury instantly copsed. All kinds of exotic minerals and produce were kept by him. From this moment on, it meant that the Laxaro Family in the Flying-sea City wouldpletely fall into an inferior family. Even if they still have so many members, it was useless. This was because any n waspeting in history and heritage. What Benita was doing now was directly cutting off the roots of the Laxaro family and digging out all the inheritance of the family. After collecting all the treasures, Benita turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, there were all kinds of strange phenomena above the Flying-sea City. Large clouds gathered quickly. A proud aura gathered fiercely. Above the sky, there were thousands of rays of multicolored light. They tore the darkness apart and set up a path to heaven. A holy light, like a Saint¡¯s decree, descended from the sky and enveloped the entire Flying-sea City. A majestic voice rang out. ¡°Benita of the Divine Martial Sect, return to the sect and ept an inquiry¡­¡± The words were deafening. Although there were no serious words, when they came at this moment, it gave people a feeling that it was impossible to refute. They could only listen to him obediently. Benita looked up at the sky with indifferent eyes. Sherly and Alder immediately flew over. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sherly looked nervous. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, is the sect going to punish you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s see what tricks they are ying.¡± Benita looked at the two women. ¡°Are you going back with me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Alder nodded without hesitation. Sherly also hurriedly said, ¡°Although we can¡¯t help much, we have seen what happened today with our own eyes. If anyone dares to frame you, we will definitely stand up first.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back and see who is deliberately mystifying this time.¡± Benita sneered and flew toward the light first. Seeing Benita and the others leave, many Dianas in Flying-sea City felt relieved. A sharp sword hanging above his head was finally moved away. The man from the Laxaro Family, who had sent a message to the Elder of the Divine Martial Sect, seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw. He knelt down in the air and kowtowed to the multicolored light. ¡°Please uphold justice for the Laxaro Family, Elder!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I almost forgot you.¡± The Laxaro Family member did not receive any response from the Elder, but heard a voice from Leonardo. The next moment, a sharp light broke through the air. With a ripping sound, the Laxaro Family member was split in half from the middle. His eyes were filled with fear as if he could not believe that Benita would dare to kill him even after the Elder of the Divine Martial Sect showed up. After killing the initiator of all this, Benita¡¯s eyes turned cold and flew into the multicolored light. After passing through the multicolored light, the surrounding clouds rose and Benita and the others immediately returned to a tform of the Divine Martial Sect. Clearly, there was an Elder casting a Grand magical power to open up a void passageway. Just for the Laxaro Family, how could it be so grand? Benita¡¯s eyes flickered as he sneered in his heart. Benita lifted his head and saw a couple of figures standing proudly on the tform. One of them was the owner of the voice. The Elder of the Divine Martial Sect cast a nce at Benita and immediately released waves of pressure. Like a tiger in a dragon¡¯s nest, the overwhelming aura instantly enveloped the ce. Nirvana stage! Sherly and Alder felt their scalps turn numb. Without batting an eyelid, Benita took a step forward and stood in front of the two women, blocking the pressure of the Elder. The Elder¡®s face was devoid of sadness and joy. His eyes were deep as he said, ¡°Bolot, a family member of the Divine Martial Sect said that you used your identity to bully the Dianas¡¯ families and seize their wealth. Is that true?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Leonardo. ¡°Nonsense!¡± A middle-aged Diana beside the Elder immediately stepped forward. He pointed at Benita and cried out in a stern voice, ¡°Countless pairs of eyes have seen the situation just now. How dare you argue?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Benita looked at the middle-aged Diana. The middle-aged Diana raised his chin and said proudly, ¡°I am¡­¡± ¡°Are you qualified to speak to me loudly?¡± The second half of Benita¡¯s words came. His voice was extremely cold. The middle-aged Diana was stunned. Just as he was about to fly into a rage, he felt a sharp pain in his head, as if someone had opened the crown alive and poured oil into it. ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream, the middle-aged Diana immediately fell from mid-air and fell on the tform, holding his head and howling wildly. ¡°Bolot, how dare you!¡± Elder flew into a rage. ¡°He framed me. Why should I be polite to him?¡± Benita narrowed his eyes and looked at the Elder. ¡°I¡¯m already clear if it¡¯s nder or not.¡± The Elder¡®s face gradually darkened. ¡°Not only are you bullying the weak, you¡¯re also openly defying the sect¡¯s decree. You should be sentenced to extreme punishment!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Elder, please slow down!¡± Sherly and Alder hurriedly spoke. However, the Elder ignored them. He waved his long sleeves, and in an instant, a golden light turned into a huge guillotine, as if it was going to break the mountains and rivers and cut down directly toward Leonardo. The rolling killing intent, like a flood and a fierce beast, violently hit Sherly and Alder, making their souls sway and their faces pale. Nirvana stage pressure was far from what they could withstand. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Benita frowned, and his eyes seemed to explode. The long bone spear was condensed, and the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was spinning behind it. It seemed to reverse time and space, twisting the future and stabbing forward. The golden machete instantly stopped in midair. Cracks appeared one after another. The whole sky began to shake violently. With a bang, the saber exploded, and the sky was pierced through. The originally clear sky seemed to havee to an end. Countless Origin copsed and poured down. Chapter 2427 Chapter 2427 Within Flying-sea City, streams of divine sense were currently stuck in the Laxaro Family. The masters of the Divine Sense were all shocked and frightened. This was because it would undoubtedly be a disaster for any n to be robbed of their treasury. Now, Bolot, who was putting the Laxaro Family in trouble, looked at the treasury with ease. It was extremely frightening to think about it. The Laxaro Family¡¯s nsmen were all trembling, quiet like cicadas. The other ns off in the distance didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. They finally understood what kind of person the Laxaro Family had provoked. The Laxaro Family member who had released the messenger from the group of Dianas in the sky copsed to the ground and looked in the direction of the family with lifeless eyes. Originally, he thought that releasing the Taoist Talisman could earn the supreme glory for his family. Now it seemed that he was going to throw his family into dust. Benita did not care what these people thought. From the time the Laxaro Family member outside the ck Furnace City tried to kill and snatch the treasure, the Laxaro Family was doomed. He then raised his hand and grabbed. With a rumble, the treasury instantly copsed. All kinds of exotic minerals and produce were kept by him. From this moment on, it meant that the Laxaro Family in the Flying-sea City wouldpletely fall into an inferior family. Even if they still have so many members, it was useless. This was because any n waspeting in history and heritage. What Benita was doing now was directly cutting off the roots of the Laxaro family and digging out all the inheritance of the family. After collecting all the treasures, Benita turned around and was about to leave. Suddenly, there were all kinds of strange phenomena above the Flying-sea City. Large clouds gathered quickly. A proud aura gathered fiercely. Above the sky, there were thousands of rays of multicolored light. They tore the darkness apart and set up a path to heaven. A holy light, like a Saint¡¯s decree, descended from the sky and enveloped the entire Flying-sea City. A majestic voice rang out. ¡°Benita of the Divine Martial Sect, return to the sect and ept an inquiry¡­¡± The words were deafening. Although there were no serious words, when they came at this moment, it gave people a feeling that it was impossible to refute. They could only listen to him obediently. Benita looked up at the sky with indifferent eyes. Sherly and Alder immediately flew over. Sherly looked nervous. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, is the sect going to punish you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s see what tricks they are ying.¡± Benita looked at the two women. ¡°Are you going back with me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Alder nodded without hesitation. Sherly also hurriedly said, ¡°Although we can¡¯t help much, we have seen what happened today with our own eyes. If anyone dares to frame you, we will definitely stand up first.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back and see who is deliberately mystifying this time.¡± Benita sneered and flew toward the light first. Seeing Benita and the others leave, many Dianas in Flying-sea City felt relieved. A sharp sword hanging above his head was finally moved away. The man from the Laxaro Family, who had sent a message to the Elder of the Divine Martial Sect, seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw. He knelt down in the air and kowtowed to the multicolored light. ¡°Please uphold justice for the Laxaro Family, Elder!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I almost forgot you.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The Laxaro Family member did not receive any response from the Elder, but heard a voice from Leonardo. The next moment, a sharp light broke through the air. With a ripping sound, the Laxaro Family member was split in half from the middle. His eyes were filled with fear as if he could not believe that Benita would dare to kill him even after the Elder of the Divine Martial Sect showed up. After killing the initiator of all this, Benita¡¯s eyes turned cold and flew into the multicolored light. After passing through the multicolored light, the surrounding clouds rose and Benita and the others immediately returned to a tform of the Divine Martial Sect. Clearly, there was an Elder casting a Grand magical power to open up a void passageway. Just for the Laxaro Family, how could it be so grand? Benita¡¯s eyes flickered as he sneered in his heart. Benita lifted his head and saw a couple of figures standing proudly on the tform. One of them was the owner of the voice. The Elder of the Divine Martial Sect cast a nce at Benita and immediately released waves of pressure. Like a tiger in a dragon¡¯s nest, the overwhelming aura instantly enveloped the ce. Nirvana stage! Sherly and Alder felt their scalps turn numb. Without batting an eyelid, Benita took a step forward and stood in front of the two women, blocking the pressure of the Elder. The Elder¡®s face was devoid of sadness and joy. His eyes were deep as he said, ¡°Bolot, a family member of the Divine Martial Sect said that you used your identity to bully the Dianas¡¯ families and seize their wealth. Is that true?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Leonardo. ¡°Nonsense!¡± A middle-aged Diana beside the Elder immediately stepped forward. He pointed at Benita and cried out in a stern voice, ¡°Countless pairs of eyes have seen the situation just now. How dare you argue?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Benita looked at the middle-aged Diana. The middle-aged Diana raised his chin and said proudly, ¡°I am¡­¡± ¡°Are you qualified to speak to me loudly?¡± The second half of Benita¡¯s words came. His voice was extremely cold. The middle-aged Diana was stunned. Just as he was about to fly into a rage, he felt a sharp pain in his head, as if someone had opened the crown alive and poured oil into it. ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream, the middle-aged Diana immediately fell from mid-air and fell on the tform, holding his head and howling wildly. ¡°Bolot, how dare you!¡± Elder flew into a rage. ¡°He framed me. Why should I be polite to him?¡± Benita narrowed his eyes and looked at the Elder. ¡°I¡¯m already clear if it¡¯s nder or not.¡± The Elder¡®s face gradually darkened. ¡°Not only are you bullying the weak, you¡¯re also openly defying the sect¡¯s decree. You should be sentenced to extreme punishment!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Elder, please slow down!¡± Sherly and Alder hurriedly spoke. However, the Elder ignored them. He waved his long sleeves, and in an instant, a golden light turned into a huge guillotine, as if it was going to break the mountains and rivers and cut down directly toward Leonardo. The rolling killing intent, like a flood and a fierce beast, violently hit Sherly and Alder, making their souls sway and their faces pale. Nirvana stage pressure was far from what they could withstand. ¡°You want to kill me?¡± Benita frowned, and his eyes seemed to explode. The long bone spear was condensed, and the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was spinning behind it. It seemed to reverse time and space, twisting the future and stabbing forward. The golden machete instantly stopped in midair. Cracks appeared one after another. The whole sky began to shake violently. With a bang, the saber exploded, and the sky was pierced through. The originally clear sky seemed to havee to an end. Countless Origin copsed and poured down. Chapter 2428 Chapter 2428 ¡°Nonsense!¡± Elder Struder angrily waved his hand, and the waves above his head were about to copse. Anita sneered repeatedly. ¡°What? Are you in a hurry to silence me?¡± Elder Struder¡¯s movements froze. If it were before, he would have attacked Anita without hesitation. But at this moment, so many eyes were staring at him. If he continued to act recklessly, he would definitely end up in a bad position. By then, he might suffer. Thinking of this, Elder Struder was even angrier. However, he was not angry because so many disciples had gathered around. What made him angry was why Anita did not surrender obediently. Elder Struder rolled his eyes and said with a gloomy face, ¡°Even if you killed Riddick and others, you can¡¯t hide your arrogance, disrespect the elders of the sect, and ruin the reputation of the Divine Martial Sect! The Divine Martial Sect has a clear judgment of rewards and punishments. You should be rewarded for killing the Sea Demons, but you should be punished for your mistakes!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can represent the Divine Martial Sect?¡± Anita asked in a deep voice, ¡°Think about it before answering¡­¡± Anita¡®s attitude once again attracted the exmation of the surrounding disciples. ¡°How dare this Anita speak so bluntly in front of the Elder?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about right or wrong first. How can he be so confident?¡± ¡°Elder Struder is a genuine Nirvana stage practitioner. An ordinary inner outer disciple will likely tremble and kneel on the ground when he sees him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of this Anita before. He is indeed powerful.¡± ¡°How many Real Immortal Realm disciples in the entire Divine Martial Sect can withstand a Nirvana stage Elder head on?¡± The situation was getting worse and worse. In the deeper parts of the sect, rays of light kepting and going, and Elder Struder¡¯s eyes were full of fierceness. But before he could make a move, several beams of light suddenly fell on the spot. Elder Struder frowned and put his hand down. At this moment, several high-level Real Immortal Realm disciples were descending. Their realms varied from the seventh to ninth stage. Theynded directly in front of Elder Struder, facing Joe. One of them stood out and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, we¡¯ve seen what happened just now. So I think I should say something fair now¡­¡± Anita nced at them, and his eyes shed. Seeing that Anita did not speak, the man said again, ¡°There is a saying in the secr world that one should not do bad things and not be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. Since you think that you are innocent and have contributed to the sect, why are you afraid?¡± When the disciples heard this, they looked at each other, but they all felt that what this disciple said made sense. Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to him, the disciple smiled confidently and continued, ¡°In that case, I think you and Elder Struder should both take a step back¡­ Junior Brother Montgomery, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to resist, lest the situation is unfavorable to you¡­¡± ¡°Since you were not guilty and killed Riddick and the others, you should cooperate with the sect to go to the Penalty Hall. I believe that Penalty Hall will never wrong you, right?¡± Elder Struder snorted and said, ¡°That is right. Since you have a clear conscience, why don¡¯t you go to Penalty Hall to prove your innocence?¡± Hearing the conversation, some disciples in the crowd around had already reacted. The disciple who had just appeared seemed to be persuading Milos, but in fact, he was still targeting at Joe. One had to know that no matter which sect they were from, Penalty Hall was not a ce where they coulde out at will. The Penalty Hall gathered the strongest resentment and hatred in a sect. Any disciple who went in and wanted toe out smoothly was just an idiot¡¯s dream. At the very least, they had to shed ayer of skin. And this disciple¡¯s words at the moment were like hiding a needle in the heart, continuing to harm Joe. It was also because of this that Elder Struder changed his tone and agreed with this disciple¡¯s so-called ¡°conconcise¡±. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Joe. The disciples present also looked at Anita with smiles. In their opinion, Anita had no reason to refuse at this point. After a while, Anita raised his eyelids and looked at the leading disciple. He spat out a word lightly, ¡°Get lost¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The leading disciple¡®s smile froze on his face. At first, he even thought that he had heard it wrong. When he came to his senses, his face darkened and he said coldly, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, think about it. This is your only chance to prove your innocence¡­¡± As his voice fell, the disciples around him showed their magic treasures. All of a sudden, the earth, fire, and wind surged together and turned into monstrous disasters, surrounding Joe. ¡°Prove my innocence?¡± The corners of Anita¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, and his eyes were full of killing intent. The rolling cold air instantly suppressed the surrounding mes and lightning. ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re possessed by a demonic beast. Prove your innocence to me!¡± Anita shouted. The leading disciple face changed and he shouted, ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to prove yourself, then I¡¯ll help you prove it!¡± As soon as his voice fell, Anita directly attacked. He opened his five fingers and grabbed forward. Woo! The void condensed violently. All the magical powers that came to him were immediately imprisoned and crushed by Joe. The long bone spear shot up into the sky, opened up the whole sky, and smashed down. Countless space shattered like ss. Countless stars exploded one after another, forming a series of ck holes. Bang! The disciples were sent flying for thousands of kilometers, with cracks appearing on their bodies and their Life Source dissipating. The leading disciple¡¯s body was smashed into pieces. He opened his mouth and used thick blood pirs to connect it. Although Elder Struder was not seriously injured, his face was full of horror. Anita moved toward the leading disciple. He grabbed the disciple¡¯s forehead. Leaning down, Anita whispered, ¡°l have seen the memories of Riddick¡­¡± Immediately, the leading disciple trembled violently. Anita continued, ¡°I was thinking about how to find you, but you threw yourself into the trap. You are really stupid, Shadowless!¡± Speaking of thest word, Anita suddenly clenched his hand. Bang! The head of the leading disciple exploded and blood gushed out. Just when everyone around was shocked that Anita actually dared to kill his fellow disciple in the territory of the sect, the original cracked body suddenly cracked again. A figure, like a cicada out of its shell, got out of it and immediately ran away. Chapter 2429 Chapter 2429 The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were stunned. The disciple who had been killed was actually a cicada out of its shell, and there was another body in his body. And as soon as this body appeared, it immediately emitted rolling Demon Aura. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were both shocked and angry. ¡°It¡¯s a Demonic Beast!¡± ¡°There are actually demonic beasts in the sect!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t notice it. We almost got into trouble!¡± ¡°Demonic beasts sneaking into the sect must be harboring evil intentions!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let him go!¡± The disciples were filled with indignation. As they roared, Elder Struder¡¯s face turned pale and his body kept shaking. A feeling of imminent disaster appeared in his mind, like a dark cloud covering the top. At the same time, the flying figure began tough viciously. ¡°So what if you find my real body! I¡¯m known to be invisible. No one can catch me!¡± ¡°You killed a disciple of the Emperor Blood Sect. Just wait for an endless chase!¡± Swoosh! In the voice, Shadowless¡¯s body was like a light spear, unpredictable. In a sh, he flew hundreds of thousands of miles away. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect attacked again and again. Countless rays of light rained down like a meteor shower. Boom! Countless spaces were destroyed, transforming into chaos. Time and space seemed to have disappeared. A momentter, Shadowless appeared again in the Chaos. He paused for a moment, as if he was purposely trying to provoke and mock the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. ¡°Your efforts arepletely in vain!¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Omas¡¯s voice suddenly appeared above his head. Shadowless was stunned. He didn¡¯t realize when Omas came to him. However, he soon realized what was going on and became angry. He shouted, ¡°So what? I¡¯d like to see what tricks you have!¡± ¡°The tricks are naturally to kill you!¡± Omas clenched his hand. The light quickly condensed. A seemingly ordinary broken sword appeared in the hands of Bokir. Moon in Mirror! Shadowless suddenly narrowed his eyes. In his eyes, the Moon in Mirror was a rusty broken sword. From the looks of it, it would be extremely difficult to break a piece of firewood. But, a strong sense of crisis arose in Shadowless¡¯s heart, like a rabbit meeting a tiger. ¡°Die!¡± Omas raised his hand and chopped down. The Moon in Mirror suddenly burst out amazing light. It was like the bright moon in the sky, and the pure light was like mercury. Shadowless¡¯s body was instantly enveloped. An indescribable pain entered his internal organs from every pore of his body. ¡°No!¡± Shadowless¡¯s body cracked and his Source of Life shattered. He let out a desperate roar. He wanted to struggle, but he was directly suppressed by the light. In the blink of an eye, his body disappeared, leaving only a head falling from the air. Omas opened his five fingers and sucked it into his hand. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who were flying toward them felt a chill run down their spines. With so many of them, there was no way to defeat Shadowless, and Omas could kill him with a raise of his hand. Coupled with his previous performances, they felt that the strength of this young disciple in front of them was unfathomable. Omas held the Shadowless¡¯s head in his hand and strode forward. Everyone felt dizzy. The next moment, they saw that Omas had returned to the stone tform. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Standing in front of Elder Struder, Omas sneered. Elder Struder looked calm, but he was already panicking. He pretended to be calm and said lightly, ¡°Since the truth has been revealed, I should leave.¡± ¡°This is it?¡± Omas said with a faint smile. Elder Struder frowned. ¡°What else do you want?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Omas¡¯s smile grew brighter, but his eyes became colder. Elder Struder felt a chill that enveloped him from all directions, almost freezing his bones. Suppressing the fear in his heart, Elder Struder gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m no longer pursuing you. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to pursue this matter with me?¡± Omas burst outughing. ¡°Why should you pursue this matter with me? I want to ask you what kind of deal you have with the Emperor Blood Sect!¡± Omas¡¯s words seemed to have stepped on Elder Struder¡¯s tail, making him feel ashamed and angry. He jumped up in an instant, his beard up and down. ¡°Omas! Nonsense!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Omas sneered and raised his head high. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do with them, why did this guy stand up for you when you framed me just now?¡± Elder Struder was both angry and annoyed. His face first turned red, then ck as the bottom of a pot. But, he couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute. He had previously ndered Omas without any evidence. He just wanted to suppress the other party with his higher realm. Now Omas used his method and also had evidence. There were so many Divine Martial Sect disciples present. Even if Elder Struder¡¯s whole body was covered with mouth, it was impossible for him to exin it clearly. Elder Struder widened his eyes and panted heavily. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°What do you want? I made a mistake before. Aren¡¯t you all right now?¡± ¡°You want to kill me? Now that you¡¯ve made a mistake, do you want to pretend that nothing happened?¡± As soon as Omas finished speaking, the light in his palm burst out. ¡°If you have anything to say, go to the Penalty Hall!¡± Omas waved his hand violently, and the void immediately shattered. The bone spear stabbed out fiercely, and a series of zing suns were shattered. The holy song rose to the sky, like a god descending to suppress all the demons. Elder Struder was also enraged from embarrassment. Hepletely tore off his disguise and said, ¡°You are merely a Real Immortal Realm. What right do you have to yell in front of a Nirvana stage practitioner like me! Die!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He opened his hands and raised them high like a pir supporting heaven and eanh. Boom! Endless rivers gathered above Elder Struder¡¯s head and formed a giant that was hundreds of thousands of feet tall. It pointed at the sky and earth and attacked Omas fiercely. All the universe was shattered, and Yin and Yang werepletely crushed at this moment. In the midst of destruction, the giant fiercely moved forward. Seeing this scene from afar, the disciples ofthe Divine Martial Sect hurriedly retreated again. ¡°Is Omas crazy?¡± ¡°Elder Struder wasn¡¯t serious before, but that doesn¡¯t mean Omas can beat Elder Struder!¡± ¡°How can a Real Immortal Realm have a chance of winning against a Nirvana stage practitioner!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he understand the principle of ¡®stop at the right time¡¯?¡± ¡°Now that Elder Struder is going all out, how can Omas deal with it?¡± Cries of surprise and roars resounded through the sky. Seeing this, Omas narrowed his eyes and his killing intent boiled. ¡°I think you are courting death! How dare you resist at this time!¡± Chapter 2430 Chapter 2430 ¡°How dare a mere Real Immortal Realm speak such nonsense!¡± Elder Struder looked down at Rebbeca with his eyes full of pride. ¡°You killed a ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm Laxaro Family ancestor at the sixth stage. You really deserve to be proud of.¡± Elder Struder purposely paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, there is a huge gap between the Real Immortal Realm and Nirvana stage!¡± ¡°Even though he was known as a half-step-to Nirvana stage practitioner, he was still a Real Immortal Realm rather than a true Nirvana stage practitioner. Furthermore, I am also not a Marsha who hasjust advanced to Nirvana stage.¡± As his voice fell, Elder Struder¡¯s momentum suddenly soared. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who had not been affected, had nowhere to hide this time. Under the pressure of Elder Struder, they could not help but kneel on one knee. Those who were not strong enough even spat out white foam and fainted. The rest of them weren¡¯t much better either. One or two of them had green faces and pale lips. They looked up at the lofty Elder Struder with trembling eyes. They simultaneously felt that this was the strength of a Nirvana stage Marsha! Suddenly, Elder Struder¡¯s eyes turned to Sherly and Josua. He had made up his mind. In the next instant, the enormous pressure that belonged only to the Nirvana stage poured down like a flood, transforming into a huge dragon that swept towards Sherly and Josua! How could the aged and intelligent Elder Struder not see how much Rebbeca valued Sherly and Josua? He believed that as long as he caught them, Rebbeca would have scruples, and the initiative would fall on his side again. Sherly and Josua felt as if they had been targeted by a giant beast from the Untainted Land. Their bodies were stiff and they could not move. They could only watch as the huge pressure swept toward them! When Rebbeca saw this, his eyes flickered. He brandished the long bone spear, and the Archaic runess shone with a terrifying radiance. It was as if Divine Light illuminated the world. It was as if even the Heavens couldn¡¯t withstand its aura. Faintly, the air above them began to distort, and faint cracks could be seen. It was incredibly terrifying. The giant, which was thousands of meters tall, was split into two by the light like firewood, and the earth copsed. Then, Rebbeca took a step forward and the figure in the distance had already arrived in front of Sherly and Josua. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His five fingers formed a fist and punched at the evolved pressure dragon! The extremely exaggerated Nirvana stage pressure was shattered by a casual punch from Ishac. It wasjust like a seven-colored bubble that had been pierced through. The so-called strength was merely superficial and useless. ¡°Nirvana stage, just this?¡± The corners of Rebbeca¡¯s lips curled into a smile. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect felt their hair stand on end. Just now, they felt that the power of the Nirvana stage had actually been easily neutralized by Ishac. How powerful was the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm Rebbeca? Sherly and Josua heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Rebbeca was here. ¡°Nirvana stage may not be an unreachable stage, but it is already enough to deal with you, Rebbeca!¡± Elder Struder was shocked. How could this Rebbeca be so strong? However, his expression remained the same as usual. Because Sherly and Josua were indeed the weakness of Ishac. With their cultivation, they could not protect themselves in front of him. In this way, as long as he continued to attack Sherly and Josua, Rebbeca would be exhausted and could barely protect himself. Moreover, Elder Struder was a Nirvana stage Marsha, and Rebbeca was only a Real Immortal Realm. Even if he only relied on consumption, he could kill his opponent! ¡°If you were to face a ninth stage of Nirvana stage practitioner, it would be a little difficult for me since I am the sixth stage of the Real Immortal Realm. However, Elder Struder, with your current strength, you are at most at the second stage of the Nirvana stage. Therefore, hehe¡­¡± Rebbeca chuckled. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect understood what he meant. A dignified Nirvana stage Elder¡¯s attacks were actually continuously solved by Ishac. The first time Elder Struder said he was careless and didn¡®t dodge, what about the second time? The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, including those who were affected, dared to say that. This time, Elder Struder did not hold back, but he still could not do anything to Mandra, let alone take the opportunity to sneak attack Sherly and Josua. However, he did not even touch Sherly and Josua¡¯s clothes. When they thought of this, if they had not been afraid of being killed by Elder Struder on the spot, they would have followed suit. ¡°Nirvana stage?¡± ¡°Also, just now, Elder Struder wanted to kill these two Junior Sisters, didn¡¯t he? Wouldn¡¯t this be bad?¡± ¡°Yes, Whether it is right or wrong, Penalty Hall has its own conclusion. It¡¯s a little unreasonable for the dignified Elder to take hostage and force Rebbeca to submit.¡± ¡°Not only has he been attacked by a Real Immortal Realm disciple time and time again, but he also attacked female disciples. No matter who wins or loses, he will be the biggest loser.¡± ¡°Shh, shut up! Do you want to die?¡± When they discovered that Elder Struder¡¯s face was ashen and ncing at them from the corner of his eye, immediately, a disciple from the Divine Martial Sect reminded them not to talk about it. Did they really think that a Nirvana stage Marsha¡¯s ability was just for show? ¡°Haha, Elder Struder, it seems like your cultivation has indeed reached the Nirvana stage. However, I only want to tell you about your character.¡± Rebbecaughed loudly as he grabbed the bone spear. His eyes were filled with killing intent. Elder Struder knew very well that he and Rebbeca hadpletely fallen out with each other. They could only fight to the death, and he did not pretend either. Bam! As Elder Struder¡¯s mind moved, torrents of water rapidly gathered in the sky and turned into rows of threatening water dragons. They covered the sky and covered the earth, ring at Rebbeca and the others. With Sherly and Josua as the center, within a radius of 50 kilometers, it seemed that they had received a gift from the Rain God. In such a sunny day, there were drops of rain falling rapidly. After a short while, it turned into a torrential rain that enveloped the area. Water dragons rolled and divine rain poured down. From a distance, it seemed that the sky had turned into a sea, turning the whole world upside down. Not only that, as long as ordinary disciples of the Divine Martial Sect entered this area, they would only be hit by drops of rain. Their heads would immediately bleed and they would not be able to stand up. This was a shock to them. This was a genuine Nirvana stage technique! In addition, Rebbeca found that all the space around them was sealed by a force. The closer the Marshas got to them, the harder it was to get out until there was nowhere to run! ¡°Run?¡± Rebbeca couldn¡¯t helpughing. It seemed that Elder Struder had made a mistake. He didn¡¯t even realize the seriousness of the matter! Buzz! Suddenly, the rain around Rebbeca began to change without warning. In the blink of an eye, it had evolved into sharp arrows, spears, divine swords, and precious knives. Swish! However, they did not target Ishac. Instead, they pointed directly at Sherly and Josua without leaving a dead end! Chapter 2431 Chapter 2431 ¡°Old dog Julius Struder, how dare you!¡± Nirina flew into a rage. He was really angry. I¡¯m right in front of you. How dare this old dog, target Sherly and Frank like this? If I weren¡¯t in the Divine Martial Sect, would this elder send Sherly and Frank to the Penalty Hall for interrogation in order to achieve his goal? Nirina originally believed in the elders of the Divine Martial Sect and believed that they would give him a fair result. However, what Elder Struder had done made him doubt the elders¡¯ attitude! In an instant, the long bone spear of Nirina burst out a terrible divine light. As the Archean runes were lit up one by one, this world seemed to be illuminated by countless suns. The world shattered, the river of stars shattered, the traces of the Great Tao erased, burned up by these streaks of divine light! Looking around, there was no sky or sea, only the light of destruction. In the light, there was Nirina with a spear, as if a god wasing. Wherever he was, there must be light! The moment Nirina waved his bone spear, sharp arrows, spears, divine swords, and precious knives driven by Elder Struder melted into ice. They were evaporated and burned up together with the five elements, leaving no room for resistance. Paw! Blood gushed out of Elder Struder¡¯s mouth as his vigor surged. Just now, heunched a sneak attack on Sherly and Frank without any martial arts ethics, and Nirina counter-attacked. Not only did Nirina dissolve his attack, but Elder Struder was also counterattacked by Nirina from a distance, resulting in a counterattack! He is merely a mere Real Immortal Realm, yet he is actually this powerful¡­ Once he advances to Nirvana stage, won¡¯t he be able to defy the heavens? This kid must not be left alive! Elder Struder had made up his mind that no matter what price he had to pay, he would definitely kill Nirina today. He couldn¡¯t mention Penalty Hall anymore. He must kill Nirina on the spot. Otherwise, when Nirina fully developed, there would be no way out. In the distance, Elder Struder¡¯s killing intent was awe-inspiring. Nirina narrowed his eyes. He had only taken a single step when he arrived in front of Elder Struder. Elder Struder was stunned. Before he could speak, he saw Nirina¡®s palm rapidly expand in front of his eyes. Hiss! With a hiss, Elder Struder¡¯s head was pulled out, followed by hisplete backbone! Elder Struder¡¯s eyes widened. He could not believe that he could not resist a mere Real Immortal Realm disciple! ¡°Nirvana stage, there is indeed something extraordinary about it. You would not die immediately¡­¡± Nirina could not help but mutter. His tone was as if he was eximing at the tenacious vitality of a mouse and not being killed by a single strike. Elder Struder rolled his eyes. Just as he was about to beg for mercy, he felt a majestic aura emanating from Nirina¡¯s palm. The long white bone spear echoed with it, and the Archean runes became brighter. Dense inscriptions evolved into a light wheel and rotated on their own. An indescribable mysterious beauty was spreading. With the rotation of the inscriptions, mysterious voices could be heard from all directions, as if they were issuing a decree from a deity. Then, a ball of light appeared. This was Elder Struder¡¯s Divine Soul! It merged with the long bone spear and rushed toward the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Elder Struder¡¯s Divine Soul was quickly refined. As the light grew brighter and brighter and reached its peak, traces of the second stage of Nirvana Realm werepletely obliterated. His soul was shattered, and he would never be able to turn over! The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were all stunned. They could no longer sense Elder Struder¡¯s aura. The second stage of Nirvana Realm Elder was killed by Nirina! ¡°Nirina killed Elder Struder!¡± ¡°How is this possible? Elder Struder is a second stage of Nirvana Realm Diana!¡± ¡°But Nirina did kill Elder Struder, and he also smashed Elder Struder¡¯s bones and reduced his soul to ashes. He will never be reincarnated!¡± ¡°Rowan, he¡¯s just a Diana of the Real Immortal Realm. How could he be so powerful that he could fight above his level and kill Elder Struder?¡± ¡°Shh! You can¡¯t talk nonsense. Shut up!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were shocked by Bolot. After all these years of inheritance, the number of genius Dianas that had emerged from the Divine Martial Sect was countless. However, Nirina was so powerful that he caused one to shudder. He was so bold that he dared to kill a Nirvana stage Elder in front of everyone! Taking a step back, Nirina had even killed Elder Struder. If he didn¡¯t like them, would be directly kill them and let blood flow like rivers here? No one dared to bet on whether Nirina would dare to do so, so they pretended to be deaf and dumb. When things calmed down, it was the best way. Seeing this, Nirina burst outughing. ¡°Do I look like a homicidal maniac that I will kill anyone I see?¡± ¡°But after you showed up, Senior Brother Montgomery, you did kill all the way here. You scared them.¡± Sherlyughed. ¡°However, Senior Brother Montgomery, you did this for self-protection and to protect us. You are not killing innocent people. If it weren¡¯t for you today, we would be in danger!¡± Sherly immediately said and looked at Frank at the same time. Frank pursed her lips and nodded in agreement. Seeing this, Nirina didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. If it weren¡¯t for him, Sherly and Frank wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a dangerous situation. He had just tricked them and saved them. However, he would not say such words. He was very clear about Sherly and Frank¡¯s attitude toward him. If he said everything so clearly, it would be meaningless. At this time, someone whispered, ¡°Even if Senior Brother Nirina killed someone to protect himself, he still killed someone. In our Divine Martial Sect, if someone makes a mistake, we can¡®t torture them in private, let alone kill them on the spot¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Penalty Hall should be responsible for these things. Even if Elder Struder is really wrong, he is still the Elder after all. He was killed by Nirina in public, and his body and soul were destroyed. Where is the dignity of the Elders in the future?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think the sect will let it go this time. Even if Senior Brother Nirina did this for a reason, he will still be punished¡­¡± ¡°At most, it will be a small punishment. This is because senior brother Nirina is so powerful. He is not a Nirvana stage practitioner, but he can already kill a Nirvana stage practitioner at a higher level. Once he truly bes a Nirvana stage practitioner, it will be terrible.¡± Sherly and Frank were worried hearing the discussion of the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. It was true that Nirina was extremely powerful. He could easily shatter the void and destroy the five elements. However, the Divine Martial Sect¡¯s foundations were extremely terrifying. Even though the death of a Nirvana stage Elder Struder was not insignificant, it was not enough to damage the sect¡¯s strength. If the Divine Martial Sect decided to severely punish Nirina as a warning, it would be troublesome. Chapter 2432 Chapter 2432 ¡°Senior Brother Mandra, if the situation is not right, you can leave. I¡¯m going to ask senior Bard to show up now. Maybe she can dy for a while and try to buy some time to prevent the Valentinas of the sect from catching up with you!¡± Sherly took a deep breath as if she had made up her mind. Although Albert remained silent, the firm look on her face had already expressed her true thoughts. If necessary, she would find a way to help Benita even if her status was low. Benita¡¯s heart warmed when hearing this. He smiled and said, ¡°There is no need¡­¡± ¡°Humph! Senior Brother Mandra, what are you talking about? You saved me again and again, but I can¡¯t find a chance to repay you. And I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reasonable for such a big Divine Martial Sect to use a good person of doing such a thing. It¡¯s really unreasonable for a disciple who has contributed a lot. We can¡¯t do much, but we can buy some time for you.¡± Sherly snorted and said quickly when she saw Benita refused. As soon as Sherly¡¯s voice fell, Albert had already held the sword box in her hand, and the me patterns appeared on it. Benita waved his hand. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but this has nothing to do with you. If they still want to test me today, I¡¯ll kill as many as I can. They coveted my treasure and even made a high-sounding excuse. Such a guy deserves to die.¡± At this point, Benita sneered again and again, and a frightening spirit burst out, shaking the stars all over the sky. At this time, a nine-colored divine light wasing from the distant sky! The light was nine-colored and looked peaceful. However, as long as people with evil intentions approached, they could feel the destructive aura inside. This kind of aura was very horrible, as if it could directly destroy the the Great Tao and shatter the universe. Even space became distorted wherever it passed. This level of power was something that Elder Struder could not match. ¡°He¡¯s here. It¡¯s the Elders Assembly! Is it going to judge Benita?¡± ¡°Even if Benita is so powerful, the Elders Assembly is even more terrible. This time Benita can¡¯t fly away!¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ Even though Benita is very strong, thews are merciless. Killing a Nirvana stage Elder in front of everyone has ultimatelymitted a grave mistake and a grave crime!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, as the saying goes, a fly doesn¡¯t touch a seamless egg. If Benita is really so innocent, why would Elder Struder be so hostile?¡± ¡°A palm can¡¯t make a sound. If Benita didn¡¯t do something bad, why would he be afraid?¡± Hearing this, Benita squinted at the man and chuckled. ¡°A palm can¡¯t make a sound? Since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I p you and see if a palm can make a sound?¡± As soon as he said this, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who had just spoken became silent. They had witnessed how Elder Struder was killed. If Benita pped their heads like this, wouldn¡¯t their heads be blown away? It would not do! Benita sneered and looked at the nine-colored divine light again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The nine-colored divine light that was still in the distant horizon was now hanging high above everyone¡¯s heads. Very strong! His strength is definitely above the seventh stage of the Nirvana stage. An old dog like Julius cannotpare to him! Benita had a basic estimation of the strength of the neer. ¡°Are you Benita?¡± The figure in the nine-colored divine light asked Benita without joy or sorrow. ¡°Elder, I¡¯m Benita¡­¡± Benita answered neither humbly nor arrogantly. The most important thing was that the opponent did not show any killing intent or hostility. Maybe he was not the enemy. ¡°Pass the Elders Assembly¡¯s decree!¡± ¡°Benita killed the one-eyed Soul Snatcher, Sky-ded Emissary, and Riddick Franz. He aplished the bounty task with outstanding performance. At the same time, he suppressed the invasion of the sea race. Now, I will give him the reward! Three Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pills! Benita is qualified to enter the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall andprehend the magical power of the sect!¡± After that, he handed a box and a token to Steven. Seeing this, everyone could not help but gasp. The Elders Assembly was really giving out rewards. However, there were still some who believed that things wouldn¡¯t be that simple. Perhaps The Elders Assembly¡¯s rewards and punishments were clear. Those who made contributions should be rewarded, and those who made mistakes should be punished. As if sensing the thoughts of the people present, the member of the Elders Assembly who came here said unhurriedly, ¡°The Elders Assembly will be fair and open, and will not intervene in the battle between disciples. Julius has selfishly attacked Steven. Now that he has been killed, he deserves it. Since the two sides are fighting to the death, strength is the most important thing. Julius is dead, and everything is over.¡± The Elders Assembly member¡¯s implication was that Elder Struder was dead anyway, and he had been executed. The Elders Assembly would not pursue this matter further, but he also reminded Benita not to target people rted to Wan Heng and vent his anger on others. Benita understood and agreed with The Elders Assembly¡¯s decision. He nodded and replied, ¡°I understand¡­¡± After all, Julius was an Elder of the Divine Martial Sect. Now that he had been killed, no matter what the reason was, the Elders Assembly should have stood on Julius¡¯ side as soon as possible to maintain the sect¡¯s reputation. But now that he had given out all the rewards and brought this matter over, Benita thought that it was not bad for The Elders Assembly to be able to do this. He could not force more. Later, when the members of the Elders Assembly left on the nine-colored divine light, Benita immediately sat cross-legged. Is he going to refine the Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pills on the spot? Someone thought of Benita¡¯s intention. Yes, Benita did have such an id ea. He wanted to take the Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pill. If he kept it, it would be coveted. It was better to swallow and refine it in public. With the feat of killing Julius Struder, no one would dare to provoke him at this time! Sure enough, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Benita directly opened the treasure box that the member of the Elders Assembly had just given him. Inside it were three Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pills. Benita swallowed them without hesitation and refined them on the spot. Then, they saw endless light seeping out from Benita¡¯s limbs and bones. If one were to say that Benita had behaved like a bloody demon god before, the current Benita had be ethereal and transparent, as if a god or Buddha had arrived and an immortal had descended. As the medicinal power integrated into his whole body, wisps of Immortal Qi gushed out of the pores of Steven. The Immortal Qi gathered together and turned into divine dragons, phoenixes, kylin, and other auspicious signs. Looking closely, they only felt that the world with Benita as the center had turned into a starry sky. The divine dragon, phoenix, kylin, and other auspicious signs revealed by the immortal Qi turned out to be the faces of Steven. This was a merciful and holy face. It was no longer as horrible as before when the sky copsed, the earth cracked, the Great Tao sank, and the five elements were obliterated. Chapter 2433 Chapter 2433 The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were all stunned. They were attracted by Josua. They seemed to believe in him and be his believers. ¡°Is this the effect of the Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pill? It¡¯s really extraordinary!¡± ¡°Absolutely not! I have a senior who got a Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pill from the sect by chance. At that time, there was any auspicious scene like Lydia for her.¡± ¡°In that case, is it because of Lydia? Since he is able to kill a second stage of Nirvana stage Real Immortal Realm disciple, he is indeed extraordinary.¡± ¡°Themotion caused by refining the pills almost made my mind waver. I couldn¡¯t help but believe him. This Senior Brother is too scary.¡± The spectating disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were shocked and frightened by Josua. Even if they were just talking, they could not help lowering their voices to avoid disturbing Lydia¡¯s refining of the pill. Lydia hadpletely subdued them in today¡¯s battle in the Divine Martial Sect! Suddenly, Lydia opened his eyes without joy or sorrow. After refining three Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pills in one breath, not only did it make his body look better, but also his lifespan directly increased by 500 years! Compared with the strengthening of the original body, hundreds of years of lifespan is the main reason why the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect are crazy about it! After all, there are many ways to strengthen the original body in one aspect, but it is very rare to increase the lifespan of a hundred years at the same time, let alone the Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pill that can undergo a qualitative change! Lydia thought to himself. A Secret Sect Spirit Spring Pill could increase one¡¯s lifespan by more than 100 years at most. In his opinion, it would not be more than 150 years. Now that three pills were swallowed together, it had an increase of 500 years. The quality of such a qualitative change in pill was very high. ¡°Congrattions, Senior Brother Montgomery!¡± Seeing Lydia get up, Sherly and Abraham quickly flew over. Lydia nodded to them and flicked his fingertips. Two silver lights fell on the two women respectively. Sherly and Abraham suddenly felt excited and all kinds of feelings came to their minds. It was obvious that Lydia had given him some insights! The two women looked at each other in surprise. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, let¡¯s not waste time. Hurry up and go to the Heaven and Earth Dragon- Snake Hall toprehend the low-grade magical power of the sect!¡± After calming down, Sherly reminded Josua. Today, Lydia had indeed killed Elder Struder, and The Elders Assembly had not stepped aside either. However, no one dared to say that there was no second or third person like Elder Struder in the Divine Martial Sect. Therefore, increasing one¡¯s strength was the best way to protect oneself. It was also the top priority for Josua. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Lydia did not refuse and nodded. After bidding farewell to Sherly and Abraham, he turned to go to the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall, ready to meditate on the low-grade magical power of the sect. As an important ce for the Divine Martial Sect to store magical powers, the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall had a high status. Lydia stood at the edge of the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall¡¯s array formation and tried to sense the array beneath it. He could not help but click his tongue. The Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall is indeed one of the most important ces in the Divine Martial Sect¡­ If one forcefully barges in, forget about Real Immortal Realm, even a Nirvana stage practitioner will be killed by arge formation! Lydia sighed. He did not make any unnecessary attempts as he directly took out the token that the Elders Assembly had just issued. Buzz! The token gave off a soft light. The power of the formation in front of him was like an invisible fortress. It was not only melting but also adding ayer of protection to Lydia¡¯s body, so that he could bear certain protection in the formation. If someone were to really invade, an important ce like the Heaven and Earth Dragon Serpent Hall would be treated as a battleground for counter-attack. This is because the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who possess tokens would have an iparable increase in strength within the formation. They would even be able to fight at a higher level. Lydia stepped into the formal territory of the Heaven and Earth Dragon Snake Hall and appeared to be deep in thought. Of course, this must have consumed a lot of the energy of the formation. Once the energy was exhausted, the result would undoubtedly be aplete mess. Therefore, unless it was absolutely necessary, the Divine Martial Sect would notunch this attack. Simrly, a colossus like the Divine Martial Sect would definitely be at the brink of death if they were forced to this point. When it came to a life-and-death battle, he would naturally give it his all. How could he care about what would happen next? If he didn¡¯t do his best, there might not be a future. Lydia¡¯s gaze swept around. The first feeling the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall gave him was that it was extremely ancient! This ancient method seemed to have existed since Untainted Land. After experiencing the tempering of time, not only did the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall not have traces erased, it became more and more powerful. Anyone who can¡¯t kill me will make me stronger? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Lydia murmured. However, this feeling usually only appeared on humans or living creatures. ¡°The Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall can¡¯t be a living creature, can it?¡± Lydia was a little stunned after speaking. He looked around. Although the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall was called a pce, it was very huge. The endless pce stored the umted strength of the Divine Martial Sect. Usually, he only felt that there was a giant and a War God sitting in front of him, looking dignified without anger. Thinking of this, Lydia shook his head. A colossus like the Divine Martial Sect had gone through countless years and no one knew how many secrets it had. Even if the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall was really a living creature, it was not too strange. Not to mention that Lydia was not an enemy. He was just a disciple who came to the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall to meditate on the inferior magical power of the sect. The moment Lydia stepped into the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall, at the very top of the hall, a huge dragon that looked like a soaring dragon suddenly turned its eyes, but soon returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. As he stood still, voices echoed throughout the hall. ¡°Those who have tokens can choose one of the 12 Lower magical powers of the Divine Martial Sect for meditation!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time limit¡­ Whether you seed or fail, leave immediately after you finish your meditation. Don¡¯t linger!¡± Then, under the guidance of the token, 12 light balls flew out and floated in front of Josua. Are these the 12 low-grade magical powers of the Divine Martial Sect? Lydia looked away and saw the names, types, and effects of the magical powers in the ball of light. When his eyes wandered through the 12 light balls, his attention fell on one in the middle again. This was a bloody magical power, the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth! ¡°I choose the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth¡­¡± Lydia made a choice without hesitation. Although the 12 low-grade magical powers of the Divine Martial Sect were all very powerful without exception, Lydia should first choose Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth that suited him best. Buzz! After receiving confirmation from Adrian, a stream of flowing light shot out from his token and poured into the ball of light of the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth. Then, the light dissipated, and the things inside fell steadily into the hands of Josua. The remaining 11 magical powers returned to their original positions. Without another word, Lydia began to meditate on the magical power Heaven-Earth Killing Fist. Chapter 2434 Chapter 2434 As Marsha¡¯s consciousness spread, everything rted to the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth immediately appeared in his mind. He only felt that there was a man who could not be seen clearly in his mind, guiding him to practice this magical power. Every move of the man alone would affect his vigor, as if all the changes of the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth could resonate with the vigor in his body. This feeling was very mysterious, which opened Marsha¡¯s eyes. It deserves to be one of the 12 low-grade magical powers of the Divine Martial Sect! His eyes lit up as he muttered to himself. As he closed his eyes to meditate on the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth, wisps of vigor naturally spread out. The vigor behind him gradually condensed into a blood-colored Milos. This time, under the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall, a snake¡¯s head suddenly opened its eyes. Its pupils reflected Marsha who wasprehending the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Snake Head was puzzled. The Divine Martial Sect had been passed down for many years. Although there were not many of them, there were still quite a number of God¡¯s favored ones who had sessfully mastered the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth. However, there was no one like Marsha who had such a momentum as soon as he comprehended it. It thought that something evil had invaded the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall, so it quickly woke up and prepared to fight against the enemy. It seemed that a Divine Martial Sect disciple was meditating on magical power! Snake Head took a deep look at Marsha and fell asleep again. There was no time in the mountains, and Marsha did not know how long it took. When he fullyprehended the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth, he understood what heaven and earth, what was killing, and what was final killing, the bloody Marsha behind him had beenpletely condensed. Marsha opened his eyes, and the blood-red figure also opened his eyes. Then, Marsha punched out! Bam! The entire Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall trembled slightly. Wave after wave of golden light flickered. It actually protected the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall in advance and did not suffer the slightest effect. ¡°A warning! You are not allowed to test the might of the magical power in the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall!¡± The Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall gave a serious warning to Milos. ¡°If youplete yourprehension of the magical power, you must leave immediately. Otherwise, the formation will activate on its own and bombard the target with the intention of destroying the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall!¡± This warning slightly surprised Milos. He had just sessfully practiced the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth. He subconsciously tested it and forgot that he was still in the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall. Well¡­ It¡¯s just an instinctive punch. It actually attracted the defense of the formation¡­ It seems that it is worthy of being a magical power which can be ssified as the inheritance of the sect¡­ Marsha stood up and left the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall. It was not until hepletely disappeared that Dragon Head opened its eyes and said, ¡°This kid¡¯s Heaven-Earth Killing Fist is strange! Even though the Heaven-Earth Killing Punch is the most powerful among the 12 low-grade magical powers, he has just mastered it in shortime and has the power to shake the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall. It is really strange¡­¡± ¡°If not for this, therge formation here would not be activated at the same time to withstand his attack. It should be known that even a Nirvana stage Maurina would not be able to hurt a single de of grass and a tree within the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall. Yet, he is able to do it. interesting¡­¡± Snake Head replied. After saying that, Dragon Head and Snake Head fell asleep again. Everything was quiet as if nothing had happened. Afterprehending the magical power, the next step Marsha thought of was to make a breakthrough and go further. In this world, strength is always respected! Marsha thought to himself. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was powerful enough, both the Laxaro Family Ancestor and Elder Struder would have killed him ten times over! Only when one¡¯s cultivation was high enough could he protect himself. Marsha returned to the where the Divine Martial Sect was located, burned, umted, and directly advanced. He wanted to see the attitude of the Elders Assembly. There were nationalws and family rules. The Divine Martial Sect also had its own rules. No matter what kind of hatred they had, as disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, they were not allowed to kill innocent people. Even if a Maurina with hatred was making a breakthrough, he was not allowed to sneak attack. Otherwise, he¡¯d definitely be killed by the sect experts before he seeded! If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Elder Struder had evil intentions and deliberately chose a ce where even The Elders Assembly couldn¡¯t save Marsha in time, the other party would have killed Milos. No matter how strong Marsha was, it was impossible for him to kill Julius under the watchful eyes of many experts. It could only be said that Elder Struder had brought up a stone and smashed his own foot. He deserved it. Marsha began to break through and improve his realm. Bam! Bang! Boom! As soon as it began, many irregr scenes appeared one after another. They seemed to be ready to fight. Immediately afterwards, a streak of heavenly lightning descended without warning, striking Milos. The mountains were all sted apart, no one knowing how he was. Then, heavenly mes descended one after another. The temperature of the heavenly mes was extremely high, as if it wanted to burn the space together. As soon as it fell, it enveloped the whole and turned it into a fireball, like a sun. However, Marsha was still breaking through and advancing inside! His tribtion continued. Demonic wind blew, water dragons soared into the sky, and the ce where Marsha passed tribtion directly became abination of disasters, which made the stars under the feet tremble slightly. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Someone is crossing the tribtion? How could it be so powerful?¡± ¡°When my teacher became a Nirvana stage practitioner, he did not possess such great might. Just who is actually undergoing the tribtion?¡± ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this Marsha? He killed Elder Struder not long ago!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him! Previously, he was still at the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm. Now, he wants to break through to the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ How could a seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm Maurina make such a big noise and cause a change on the?¡± The Divine Senses attracted by the movement of Marsha could not help but have a strange expression after realizing that it was Marsha who was undergoing the ordeal! It was only because he had relied on the sixth stage of the Real Immortal Realm to kill a second stage of Nirvana Realm Elder, Julius Struder. This was already very incredible. He had only advanced to the seventh stage of the Real Immortal Realm. The current formation of the Marsha was too exaggerated. ¡°I dare say that even ninth stage of Real Immortal Realms would not be able to withstand such a cmity, but Marsha managed to persist.¡± ¡°If he grows up, he will definitely be a great weapon.¡± ¡°He truly lives up to his reputation as a Maurina who can kill a second stage of Nirvana stage practitioner. I am looking forward to seeing how powerful he will be when he advances to Nirvana stage¡­¡± Marsha did not know how many divine senses gathered outside to watch him undergo his tribtion. In fact, advancing to the seventh stage of the Real Immortal Realm was such a momentum that even he himself had not expected. Fortunately, he had long made preparations. Even though the heavenly tribtion was terrifying, he still endured it. When the final cmitypletely dissipated, Moses, which was originally rising, broke through the cocoon and turned into butterflies. The cultivation of the sixth stage of Real Immortal Realm suddenly changed and steadily turned into the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm. Chapter 2435 Chapter 2435 Hezti slowly opened his eyes. Some of the Divine Senses that were spying on him felt an iparable pain and hurriedly retreated thousands of kilometers! His eyes are clear and there are faint shes of lightning in them. This kind of power is very harmful to the divine sense. The rtively weak Amber has already been affected and has to retreat when facing his eyes. Hu! Hezti let out another breath. While the aura was rolling, the distant sea actually caused waves. One wave after another followed another, and the huge waves rose to the sky, higher than the mountains on thend. Some of the disciples thought that the sect had encountered a disaster and the enemy invaded. Read on virtual- novel for proper character names. However, the moment his Divine Consciousness swept past, the great waves copsed, turning into nothing. Right now, my divine sense can extend to a million kilometers away! Hezti¡¯s heart trembles. His Divine Sense covered millions of kilometers. Even an ordinary Nirvana stage Amber would not be able to do such a thing. But he could do it so easily. It seemed that although he had only improved one small realm, the changes it brought to Hezti were very great. Then, Hezti thought of something. With a thought, he entered the Tower of Life. In thetest level of the Tower of Life, he found something. This was a blood-stained bronze axe! The axe was so huge that it did not look like it was prepared for ordinary Ambers, because it was about the height of a person. The bloodstains on it had been stained for countless years, but they still emanated waves of Fiendgod might, causing one¡¯s hair to stand on end. From a distance, he could feel numerous Fiendgods appear in the blood. They bared their fangs and waved their ws at him, hysterical. They were unwilling to be killed by the giant bronze axe. Hezti suddenly understood. This was the scene before the Fiendgods died. Their resentment was left on the giant bronze axe along with their blood. Huh? No! Hezti suddenly realized that things were not so simple. It¡¯s not just resentment¡­ The bronze giant ax also imprisoned the souls of the dead demons! After countless years, the weak ones have turned into ashes and disappeared, but the stronger ones still retained their consciousness until now. ¡°Tsk tsk, how many years has it been since Ist saw a living person?¡± ¡°What fresh flesh and blood, but why is he so weak? He is not even at Nirvana stage¡­¡± ¡°In our era, trash that does not even have a Nirvana stage practitioner can only be a dish. It is no different from a pig.¡± ¡°Hey, little pig,e here. Let¡¯s have a taste of your flesh and blood. One bite is enough for each of us. Don¡¯t be greedy¡­¡± ¡°No, no, no! You will scare him! Boy,e here. We will teach you all our unique skills and tell you the secrets of gods and devils.¡± The ancient gods and demons looked at Hezti mockingly and provoked him, hoping that Hezti would come closer to the giant bronze axe. They had already died, and only their souls remained in this world. However, their souls were trapped by the giant bronze axe, and they could not leave at all. If Hezti didn¡¯t go over, they really couldn¡¯t do anything to him. However, they were not afraid that Hezti would note. Because of the power of the giant bronze axe, as long as this Amber was not blind, he could easily see it. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Who could refuse such an opportunity? No one could do it, and they believed that Hezti would not be an exception! However, if Hezti was really close to the giant bronze axe, the remaining souls of the Fiendgods would attack together. They were already on the verge of death, and the remnant spirit of a demon god was not worth mentioning. Unfortunately, ordinary Ambers wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that there were many remnant Fiendgod souls imprisoned within the bronze axe. Thousands of them were just superficial! In fact, the bronze axe contained tens of thousands of remnant Fiendgod souls, or even hundreds of thousands! There were too many numbers. This was already the result of the destruction of the weak Fiendgod souls after so many years. At its peak, the Fiendgod souls which had been imprisoned were millions, perhaps even tens of millions! They were not ordinary Ambers, but demon gods! It could be imagined how terrifying it was! Of course, these Fiendgod remnant souls did not dream of using the opportunity of Hezti to leave the giant bronze axe. Putting aside the fact that there were too many Fiendgod souls imprisoned here, a single him was not enough. Moreover, he was not even at the Nirvana stage and was unable to endure the soul of a Fiendgod. Before their souls dissipated, they once again experienced the beauty of the flesh and blood. It was enough. Seeing this, the corners of Hezti¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. These gods and demons, who should have been turned into ashes long ago, still regarded this as their era. Mom really understands me¡­ I don¡¯t have any psychological pressure when I kill them¡­ Hezti took a deep breath and rushed over with the bone spear without saying a word. As soon as he stepped into the range of the giant bronze axe, the remaining Fiendgod souls lying dormant on top of it began to riot. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s really here!¡± ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a man. The meat quality of the female Amber is tenderer¡­ Wow!¡± Before the Fiendgods could finish their words, the bone spears had pierced through its spirit and were forcibly peeled off, turning it into meat on the chopping board. ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± Realizing that something was wrong, the remaining Fiendgod souls tried their best to fight back. If they didn¡¯t kill Hezti here, they would be the ones to die. Even though he had been imprisoned by the giant bronze axe for many years, as long as his Divine Soul was still alive, he would see the sun again. If he was killed by Joe, he would probably turn into ashes. Hezti didn¡¯t say much. With a thrust of his spear, hundred remnant Fiendgods were killed. The Fiendgod discarnate souls turned into balls of light that were absorbed and refined by the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Buzz! After that, it was injected directly into the Fiendgod Kingdom, which greatly increased its power. ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± Hezti immediately cast his Godfiend Kingdom. Countless pces and Fiendgods soared into the sky, and the remnant souls of Fiendgods that had been held captive by the giant bronze axe had nowhere to hide and were severely injured. They were strangled, then sent to the Six Paths of Reicarnation te by Hezti and refined before being injected into the Fiendgod Kingdom to strengthen himself. Hezti¡¯s shout was just as usual, causing the remnant Godfiend souls want to curse. Unfortunately, there were fewer and fewer remnant Fiendgod souls until they werepletely refined by Frank. At the same time, the power of the Fiendgod Kingdom had increased significantly. It was now a whole new levelpared to before. Hezti looked at the bronze axe, which no longer had the remnant soul of Fiendgods, and grabbed it! Woo! The sound of hundreds of ghosts crying rang out. The giant bronze axe melted like a candle and was also refined! After doing all this, Hezti opened his eyes and moved his Divine Sense. With a sh, he came to the periphery of the. At this moment, Sherly and Bokir were waiting for him. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, congrattions on your progress!¡± Sherly and Bokir Jones congratted Hezti Sherly added, ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Bard invites you to meet¡­¡± Chapter 2436 Chapter 2436 Vi nodded. Milly Bard must be looking for him for the thing she saidst time. Then, Vi followed Sherly and Mozart to Milly¡¯s flower pavilion. ¡°Congrattions on stepping into the seventh stage of the Real Immortal Realm¡­¡± Milly looked at him carefully and congratted Vi with shock in her eyes. She could clearly feel the horrible power hidden in his body. ¡°Senior Bard, stop teasing me.¡± Vi smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to business. The exploration of the relic that we mentionedst time has been settled.¡± Milly stopped smiling and became serious. ¡°When?¡± Vi¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Two yearster.¡± After that, Milly smiled and continued, ¡°Senior Brother Albery is currently exploring the periphery of the relic and will note back in a short time, so you don¡¯t have to worry. But now, I think if something really happens, he is the one who should be worried.¡± Viughed and did not respond, but his confident look showed that Milly¡¯s judgment was right. After that, Vi and Milly simplymunicated with each other about the details of exploring the ruins and left. After leaving the Divine Martial Sect, Vi flew north. He thought that since there were still two years left, he should go to the area ruled by the Demonic Beasts to kill them and find an opportunity to upgrade. Vi recalled the information from the previous interrogation of Riddick and decided to go to the Archean Distant Forest upied by the Emperor Blood Sect. A few dayster, Vi arrived at the Archean Distant Forest. The trees here were thousands of feet high and filled with the unique aura of the Boorish Deste. Moreover, the trees looked very strange, like a True Dragon swimming or a demon soaring into the sky. Just by stepping into them, people felt very ufortable. This was a natural suppression. Unless one lived in the Archean Distant Forest for many years, it would be extremely difficult to resist this type of suppression. What a dangerous ce¡­ Vi couldn¡¯t help but murmur as he stood inside. No wonder ordinary disciples would not considering to the Archean Distant Forest. Firstly, this ce was upied by the Emperor Blood Sect. Secondly, this ce was too dangerous. The Amber¡¯s ability was reduced by about 20% the moment he stepped into it. If he encountered a demonic beast with a simr realm, he would definitely not be able to defeat it. What was the difference between this and courting death? Therefore, even if Ambers went out to gain experience and seek opportunities for promotion, they would not consider ces like the Archean Distant Forest. However, Vi was an exception. He moved for a while and did not feel any breath. Is this the territory of a powerful demonic beast? Except for this powerful demonic beast, no other weak demonic beast lives here? Just as Vi thought about it, his eyes suddenly shed! Because an aura broke into his perception. It was a 10-meter-tall humanoid demonic beast. It was hard to tell whether it was a man or a woman. His whole body was full of spikes of different lengths. These spikes were like knives, shining with different colors. The spikes are poisonous and of different colors. Do they correspond to different poisons? It¡¯s actually a human-shaped demonic beast¡­ Vi decided to use this demonic beast as a shield. The human-shaped demonic beast did not know that he was here, so it continued to walk leisurely. He knew that he was right. This was indeed the territory of this human-shaped Demonic Beast, so there were no other weak Demonic Beasts here. Since I¡¯ve seen it, then I will keep it! Buzz! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Vi suddenly rushed out like a demon. In a sh, he arrived in front of the human-shaped demonic beast. The human-shaped demonic beast was shocked. The spikes in its body surged like hidden weapons, rushing straight to him. Seeing this, Vi waved the bone spear and easily knocked away these spikes. Hiss! The sharp spikes pierced into the towering ancient tree by the side. Immediately, white smoke appeared. After which, circles of ck lines began to spread at the spot where the spikes had pierced. The 30,000-meter tall tree withered in the blink of an eye, and all its vitality was seized. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s all.¡± Vi sneered and shook his body. A beam of light shot up to the sky. It was a kind of power that suppressed all the demons and no one could defeat it. It swept through the universe. Hundreds ofrge trees around him were swaying and shivering. In Vi¡¯s hand, the bone spear emitted a shocking light, as if it could melt everything. At this moment, the world became still. The human-shaped demonic beast could not even beg for mercy. It could only watch as the bone spear pierced through itself. As the long bone spear was forcefully lifted, the demon core was forcefully picked out. The human-shaped demonic beast¡¯s aura instantly withered like a candle in the wind. As soon as Vi caught the demon core, he saw that the human-shaped demonic beast that fell to the ground had a soaring vigor. It evolved into vigor in the air and flew toward the Emperor Blood Sect at lightning speed. ¡°Hmm?¡± Vi narrowed his eyes. He could feel extreme anger and despair from the runes. He actually sent a message? Vi crushed the demon core and absorbed all the vigor in it. In fact, it was only a matter of time before the Emperor Blood Sect found out that Vi chose the Archean Distant Forest as a ce for him to train. It was just that he was about to reach this step. It was not a big deal. Moreover, his original purpose of this trip was topletely eliminate the mastermind behind the riot of the sea race, the Emperor Blood Sect. At the same time, the Emperor Blood Sect received a blood-red rune. Through the appearance of the runes, they recognized that the person who killed the humanoid demonic beast was Vi! ¡°It¡¯s him! Vi!¡± ¡°There is a way to heaven, but you don¡®t want to leave. There is no door to hell, but you break in!¡± ¡°Quick, hurry up and move out to kill this brat!¡± ¡°The Fourth Demon Venerable has ordered us to report the whereabouts of Vi to him as soon as possible!¡± Coincidentally, there was a Demon Venerable in the sect. When he received the news, he chuckled and said, ¡°Haha, a mere Real Immortal Realm Amber dares to break into the territory of our Emperor Blood Sect. What do you want to do? Do you want to die, or do you want to deal with the entire Emperor Blood Sect by yourself? Do you really think that by killing Riddick, you can shake our Blood Sect with your body as an ant?¡± After that, one Demon Venerable signaled the Ambers present to report a little slower. He woulde back soon. The Emperor Blood Sect disciples present dared not disobey. They knew very well that Demon Venerable had a certain obsession with credit. He wanted to kill Vi before the other three Demon Venerables and make contributions. He was a stingy person and they did not benefit much from working for him. However, once they disobeyed his order, the next step was the bloody revenge from one of the four Demon Venerables. They could only say yes obediently. Seeing this, the Demon Venerable was very satisfied with their attitude. ¡°Also, if anyone discovers Leonardo, send me a message immediately and hold Vi back. When I arrive, I will cut Vi¡¯s head!¡± ¡°Yes, Demon Venerable!¡± All the Demonic Beasts present responded and moved. Chapter 2437 Chapter 2437 Rebbeca wandered in the Archean Distant Forest. Waves of air waves blew the trees upside down. Different from when he first arrived, the Archean Distant Forest was now filled with waves of vigor that shot into the sky. The vigor sometimes transformed into human faces, sometimes into one eye, as though they were searching for something. It was obvious that the Great Formation of the Emperor Blood Sect, which was covered in the Archean Distant Forest, had beenpletely activated! Looking at the change in the sky, Rebbeca¡¯s expression did not change at all. He did not care at all. When the Emperor Blood Sect found him, he did not panic at all. He continued to fly here, waiting for the other party to take the initiative toe. With a sweep of his Divine Consciousness, he discovered that there were many more demonic beasts in the Archean Distant Forest. They and the blood-colored human faces in the sky echoed each other, searching for the ces in the Archean Distant Forest where Rebbeca could hide. They were looking for him! Come on¡­ Rebbeca sneered in his heart. Before long, a Demonic Beast discovered Rebbeca! The blood-red light, like lightning, shuttled through the jungle and suddenly came to the back of Frank. Like a sharp spike, it fiercely stabbed toward Rebbeca¡¯s back. At the same time, all of the vigor in its body surged, about to roar out, summoning all of the surrounding demonic beasts over. But at this moment, Rebbeca suddenly turned around, grabbed its head with one palm, crushed it with a bang, and pierced the chest ofthe demonic beast with the other hand. The spiritual Qi was like a raging tide, and in an instant, it tore the demonic beast into pieces. The strong smell of blood immediately spread. ¡°The smell of blood!¡± ¡°It must be that Diana!¡± ¡°We found him!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± Immediately, the surrounding jungle exploded continuously, and terrifying figures fell from the sky. ¡°Kill this human Diana!¡± ¡°Bring his body back to receive the reward!¡± These demonic beasts roared. ¡°Do you deserve it?¡± Rebbeca sneered and appeared in front of them. The long bone spear swept through the air and blew up the head of a demonic beast. One of them was split in half by the spear, and the other one¡¯s head was smashed. The red and white poured down like a waterfall. In the blink of an eye, these demonic beasts at the peak of the Real Immortal Realm were smashed into pieces by Frank. The demon cores swirled between him and were shaken by the spiritual Qi. They turned into rolling vigor and was swallowed by Rebbeca into his body. Their realms are too low. I need stronger demonic beasts to improve my realm¡­ Just as Rebbeca was thinking this, a strong st of air swept over from afar. Half of the sky was instantly dyed red, like a boiling sea of blood! Bam! Huge waves rolled, and the majestic figure suddenly fell from the sky. Bang! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . A series of explosions suddenly urred. The trees within a radius of thousands of kilometers exploded into powder. As the earth shook and the sky shook, a pair of ferocious eyes with a terrifying aura stared at Frank. The Demon Venerable took a step out of the void and said with a grim smile, ¡°Are you Rebbeca who killed Riddick and Shadowless? Ha! It seems just so-so!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Rebbeca sneered. The contempt in his eyes made Demon Venerable frown. In an instant, anger rose from his heart. ¡°You are still stubborn when you are about to die! Riddick is just a disciple of the Master ofthe Emperor Blood Sect. Compared with me, his strength is like the stars and the bright moon! Now I will let you, a Diana ofthe Human n who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, know how powerful I am!¡± ¡°Beast Breaks the Sky!¡± Demon Venerable roared and the vigor in the sky gathered. Boom! The blood instantly turned into a huge curtain of hundreds of thousands of miles. On the big screen, twisted faces appeared one after another. These faces were all roaring and crying, full of despair and tragic thoughts. The Demon Venerable suddenly opened his mouth, and all the faces in the air opened their mouths wide, uttering the word ¡°kill¡±. ¡°Die!¡± Bam! The canopy, with countless faces, suddenly enveloped Rebbeca as ifthe sky had copsed and everything was going to be destroyed. ¡°Ha! You¡¯re just an ant!¡± Rebbeca frowned. The next moment, a bright light burst out of his eyes, like the sun and stars rubbing against each other. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger! Wind Dance!¡± Swoosh! The sword cut through the sky. The bloody canopy was torn apart in an instant. Countless faces roared in surprise and turned into ashes. The sky, which was originally covered by vigor, suddenly became calm, making people feel refreshed. ¡°You!¡± The Demon Venerable widened his eyes in shock and anger. Just as he was about to use his magical power again, he felt a terrifying force pressing down on him. When he looked up, he saw Rebbeca¡¯s eyes staring at him like the zing sun. The feeling of imminent disaster covered him at this moment. He even felt that the void around him had solidified into a steel coffin, making him unable to move. ¡°Die!¡± The word ¡°die¡¯ came out of Rebbeca¡¯s mouth, and the sword momentum suddenly arrived. Chi! Before he could beg for mercy, Rebbeca tore him into pieces. In the rolling vigor, a demon core flew out and fell into the Rebbeca¡¯s hand. He is almost at the first stage of the Nirvana stage. He is barely strong¡­ With a snort, Rebbeca crushed the demon core. The unwilling vigor of Demon Venerable was immediately refined and absorbed by Frank. Riddick¡¯s memories contain information regarding this fellow¡­ Rebbeca raised his head and took a look at the huge blood-red eye in the sky in the distance. His mind was racing. Demon Venerable has a high status in the Emperor Blood Sect. Now that this had appeared, it meant that the Emperor Blood Sect had almost mobilized all their forces. The news will definitely spread to the Emperor Blood Sect soon. In this way, the Sect Master and a group of experts will probablye out to kill me¡­ In that case¡­ Rebbeca¡¯s eyes were full of killing intent. Well¡­ The interior of the Emperor Blood Sect must be empty. Without an expert to guard it, it is equivalent to opening the door to me¡­ The truth was exactly what Rebbeca was thinking. The death of Demon Venerable enraged the high-stage members of the Emperor Blood Sect. ¡°Catch this human Diana, strip him of his skin and bones, and suppress his soul under the sect. He will forever be a ve of the Emperor Blood Sect!¡± The sect master ofthe sect roared crazily at this moment. His killing intent toward Rebbeca could not be described in words at this time. The chaos of the sea race pushed by the Emperor Blood Sect was almost destroyed by Frank. His beloved disciple, Riddick, as well as Shadowless in the sect and several other capable generals, were all killed by Frank. Now, Rebbeca had not onlye to them, but also killed one of them. This hatred could not be washed away even in ten lifetimes. The three Demon Venerables sitting below the Sect Master frowned and looked gloomy. Riddick was killed. It could be said that he was careless and was sneak attacked by Frank. But what about the death of Demon Venerable? Chapter 2438 Chapter 2438 The killed Demon Venerable was one of the top experts of the Emperor Blood Sect. Not counting the sect master, he was like the three demons, which could be regarded as experts. The three of them thought that they were not weaker than Demon Venerable, but not much stronger. In other words, since Nana could kill Demon Venerable, he could kill all of them! The remaining three Demon Venerables felt a strong sense of crisis. They looked at each other and exchanged nces, understanding each other¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Sect Master, I think the Benita of the Human n is too bold. He doesn¡¯t take our Emperor Blood Sect seriously at all. He should be killed as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Nana is just a Benita in the Real Immortal Realm. The information I received before was that he is at the sixth stage of the Real Immortal Realm. Even if he may have made a breakthrough because of some opportunities, he will at most be at the seventh stage of the Real Immortal Realm, but he can kill Riddick and Demon Venerate in session. He must have valuable treasures!¡± ¡°In order to reduce the losses of our Emperor Blood Sect, I suggest that we immediately attack and kill the Human n Benitas! We must not dy any longer!!¡± The three Demon Venerables shared the Sect Master¡¯s suggestion. After thinking for a while, the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect nodded and asked them to attack Nana together. ¡°Yes, Sect Master!¡± The three Demon Venerables agreed. If they acted alone, they were still afraid that Nana would find them one by one and defeat them one by one. It was undoubtedly much safer to go with the sect master now. At this time, Nana spread out his Divine Sense to the maximum. Within a circumference of thousands kilometers, fine hairs could be seen. Even the track of a drop of rain falling to the ground was clear to him. He had mastered every move of the demonic beasts within this range. ording to the information obtained from Riddick¡¯s Divine Soul, Nana avoided the demonic beasts looking for him and went all the way to the territory of the Emperor Blood Sect. Soon, the world shook. Deep in the forest, the originally vast jungle suddenly vibrated like the water. After a while, there was a loud bang and the gear turned. Out of nowhere, a hundred-story door appeared. All kinds of beast-shaped patterns were carved on the door, which were vivid and full of ferocious aura. Just one nce was enough to scare people to death. As the gears turned, the door slowly opened. Following that, dozens of blood-red rays of light shot out from behind the gate. All of a sudden, thousands of beasts roared and countless stars fell from the sky. Countless demon kings received the order. The numerous demonic beasts, one after another, gathered in the void, from the sky to the dense forest, looking for traces of Nana inch by inch. Feeling the rolling Demon Aura rising into the sky in the distance, Nana looked up and swept it with his Divine Sense. Soon, he saw the open door. That¡¯s where the Emperor Blood Sect is!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Nana did not go immediately. He restrained his breath and entered the Earrings of Echo to wait quietly. He seemed to have disappeared from this world. Even if the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect turned this ce upside down, it was impossible to find any trace of Milos. Just as Nana expected, the entire Emperor Blood Sect was enraged by the death of Demon Venerable. This time, the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect personally led the three demon kings and disciples of the Emperor Blood Sect to look for him. Vast and mighty Demon Aura surged like a tide. After that, Nana came out of the Earrings of Echo. The sect master and the three demon kings of the Emperor Blood Sect have left the territory of the sect. The mountain gate must be empty¡­ Even if I lend you ten heads, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to think of it. I will directly pass under your noses and kill my way to the territory of your sect! With a sneer, Nana sped toward the gate. There were all kinds of formations in the forest. However, with the memories he got from Riddick and Demon Venerable, he easily avoided all of them. The Emperor Blood Sect Master and other big demons, who were far away from the territory of the sect, did not notice it at all. Relying on the surging vigor, Nana sped up thousands of miles in an instant. Soon, he arrived at the door. But as the Emperor Blood Sect Master and the other big demons left, the door had disappeared again. This question was not difficult for Milos. His fingers quickly moved. Streaks of spiritual Qi shot into the void. In a moment,plex lines appeared in the air, looking deep and mysterious. After observing for a while, Nana pointed quickly. The powerful vigor, like a key, was inserted into the big lock and twisted violently. Crack! The door reappeared. The entire Emperor Blood Sect opened its arms to Milos. However, when he wanted to step in, he was stopped by an invisible force. Is it a formation? But it doesn¡¯t seem to be the same as what I felt in the Archean Distant Forest¡­ While Nana muttered to himself, he shot out a spear. As long as the formation that made him feel extremely dangerous was broken, there was nothing to fear. Boom! The mountain gate was broken by Milos. One person and one spear stepped in. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s Nana!¡± A demonic beast recognized that it was Nana that was being chased by the Emperor Blood Sect. It couldn¡¯t help but be frightened. However, this time, Nana didn¡¯t give them any chance. All living creatures, all creatures that could breathe, were killed! They didn¡¯t give them any chance to send a message. Swish! Nana simply epted their Divine Souls and demon cores and went deep into the Emperor Blood Sect. ¡°To determine the identity, not belong to the Emperor Blood Sect!¡± ¡°The enemy is invading, the enemy is invading!¡± ¡°Stop, or we¡¯ll kill you!¡± The giant stone beast-shaped traps of the Emperor Blood Sect moved out one after another to stop Milos. Not only that the traps, but also the mountain-protecting monsters raised were sent out to block Nana! ¡°Ha! You?¡± Nana sneered. At the same time, the sect master and the three Demon Venerables of the Emperor Blood Sect followed the traces left by Nana and arrived at the edge of the Archean Distant Forest! In fact, there were many traces left by Milos. Some were fake and some were real. After discussion, the Emperor Blood Sect and the three Demon Venerables followed the clues of the real traces and followed closely. However, they did not know that the further they chased, the further they got to the edge of the Archean Distant Forest. ¡°Does Nana want to escape directly? Or he has escaped?¡± A Demon Venerable frowned. He did not know what was wrong. ¡°It is impossible for him to break through thisrge formation. All of you should not forget the source of thisrge formation. Forget about a Benita who is not even at the Nirvana stage. Even a ninth stage of Nirvana stage would not be able to do such a thing quietly!¡± The sect leader of the Emperor Blood Sect shook his head and said. Chapter 2439 Chapter 2439 However, just as the experts of the Emperor Blood Sect were puzzled, Diana had already started a massacre within the sect! ¡°The Fifth Move of Sword!¡± He shed out with his sword. In the deepest part of his pupils, the mighty willpower was fiercely rubbing and burning. His momentum changed dramatically. Diana was like the arrival of a king or the descent of a god. The sword momentum was like a rolling river, fiercely washing thend of the Emperor Blood Sect. It was not an exaggeration to call it sword rain. All the huge stone beast-shaped traps and big demons guarding the mountain were seriously injured! Swish! Bang! One by one, the mountain-protecting demons were beheaded. Huge boulders and beast-shaped mechanisms were shattered! They were terrified. For so many years, such a thing had never happened in the Emperor Blood Sect! Not only did it happen today, but this man was also unstoppable and had no intention of stopping. ¡°Are you going to destroy the Emperor Blood Sect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. Quick, inform the Sect Master and the Demon Venerables to return. Otherwise, the Emperor Blood Sect will be in great trouble today!¡± ¡°Oh no, he¡¯sing!¡± The surviving Mountain-protecting Demon and the demonic beasts guarding the gate were all terrified. Diana was too strong. It was not the legendary Real Immortal Realm Nirina at all. He was definitely a powerful Nirvana stage practitioner. Otherwise, how could the Emperor Blood Sect exin this? ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± With Diana¡¯s mentalmand, pces rose from the ground one after another, and gods and devils appeared out of thin air. The Emperor Blood Sect had be a paradise for Fiendgods. The demonic beasts guarding the mountain gate, as well as the big demons protecting the gate, all became spirit, demon core, and blood fog. Diana knew how to deal with the Divine Soul and demon core. As for the blood mist, Diana did not say anything and directly opened his mouth to absorb it! The vigor turned into a mist, like a mountain or a sea. It kept pouring into his body and was absorbed by him. Gradually, Diana gained a new understanding. This was an instant, an eternity! ¡°The Sixth Move of Sword!¡± Diana suddenly burst out, and countless Sword Qi swept through the entire Emperor Blood Sect. Vaguely, it seemed that the world with him as the center had evolved into a big formation with only a sword. There were all kinds of swords in this formation! The long swords, the short swords, the thin swords, the heavy swords, the huge swords, and so on were all in the formation. They emitted different sword lights. Sharp, gentle, and heavy as if the sword light that existed in the world had appeared here. They respected Boneng. Diana was their master! Any living thing that could be felt by Diana was directly strangled by him. No matter how powerful it was, it was broken by a sword! This is the Sixth Move of Sword! Diana deeply felt the power of the Sixth Move of Sword. Although the Fifth Move of Sword was also extraordinary and had amazing power, the Sixth Move of Sword had undoubtedly improved a lot and had a qualitative change. If I used the Sixth Move of Sword in the Archean Distant Forest, I could kill all the demonic beasts in an instant! Diana¡¯s eyes were bright, and he was very confident in the Sixth Move of Sword. Huh? Soon, Diana found another ce of the Emperor Blood Sect. Something is wrong! There are some strange things under the gate of the Emperor Blood Sect! Through his Divine Sense, Diana found that there was a very strange smell of blood under the gate. Thinking of this, he cheered up and rushed over. Because of the sword light of the Sixth Move of Sword, there was no living demonic beast in the Emperor Blood Sect. He easily arrived at the gate of the sect. This was an extremely hidden entrance that was protected by formation. However, it was forcefully prated by him. Diana stepped into the underground passage without any hindrance. The deeper he went underground, the more frightened it became. Because there was a bottomless pit under the gate of the Emperor Blood Sect! It was a blood sea blood pond full of bright red. Itsposition was very mottled. Not only was there a monstrous vigor, but there were also skeletons left behind by ancient great demons. Countless demonic beasts¡¯ souls roamed about and upied this ce. There were all kinds of postures. Some were like White Tigers roaring into the sky. Some of them were like ck Tortoises swimming. Some were like True Dragons fighting against the sun, Heavenly Phoenix rushing into the heavens. However, without exception, all of them possessed heaven overflowing killing intent, without any divinity to speak of, only endless evil aura spreading. Besides, they were different from the Fiendgods who had been killed by the bronze axe. The demonic spirits that were bound by the giant bronze axe were on the verge of death. The demonic beast souls were almostpletely intact. Apart from being confined by the Blood Sea blood pond, there was no difference at all. They exist almost in the way of raising vermin¡­ Diana suddenly understood. He understood why so many beast-shaped traps of the Emperor Blood Sect were so flexible and where they came from. So that was why! The Demonic Beasts¡¯ souls boiled when they found that there were living people. ¡°Huh? He doesn¡¯t seem to be from the Emperor Blood Sect! What a vigorous vigor!¡± ¡°So delicious!¡± ¡°He is a human Nirina! I haven¡¯t tasted human flesh fora long time!¡± ¡°When can the Nirinas of the Human n enter and exit freely?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid he broke in by ident! Eat him!¡± It seemed that these demonic beasts had offended the Emperor Blood Sect, so they were sentenced to death. Their vigor were peeled off and poured into the Blood Sea of blood pond. Their bones were soaked in it, and every drop of essence was squeezed out. Their spirits gradually integrated into it. In a few seconds, they became the top cultivation resources of the Demonic Beasts of the Emperor Blood Sect. While Diana was deep in thought, the spirit of the Demonic Beasts lingering above the sea of blood pond was all focused on him. ¡°Tsk tsk, kid¡­ Are you here for this Blood Sea blood pond?¡± ¡°Come if you want. It¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s an endless legacy that has been umted by the Emperor Blood Sect for many years!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It probably can be dated back to the origin thousands of years ago. It¡¯s a great opportunity that can only be found by chance!¡± ¡°But I think you don¡¯t have the courage. You¡¯d better get out of here as soon as possible. Don¡¯t get in our way!¡± They were all tempting, provoking, and even taking two measures in order to let Diana enter the range of the Blood Sea blood pond. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As long as a Diana stepped into it without the protection of the treasures of the Emperor Blood Sect, they couldpletely divide Diana and eat him. Unfortunately, Diana seemed to be only the Nirina of a Real Immortal Realm. If his cultivation had reached the Nirvana stage, it would be a great tonic for them. However, it was better than have nothing now! What? This is the endless inheritance that has been umted by the Emperor Blood Sect for hundreds of thousands of years! Diana was slightly stunned, and the corners of his mouth suddenly curved up. Chapter 2440 Chapter 2440 Valentina¡¯s reaction was seen by the Divine Souls of the Demonic Beasts. They were stunned. What is this kid doing? Did he not realize that they were actually provoking and luring him to die? Or did he really believe in them and think that they would hand over the endless heritage that had been umted by the Emperor Blood Sect for hundreds of thousands of years? Thinking of this, they couldn¡¯t help butugh. Was there really such a stupid human Sandra? ¡°You said that this Blood Sea blood pond has been umted by the Emperor Blood Sect for thousands of years and can be called an endless inheritance?¡± Valentina approached the Demonic Beast¡¯s Divine Souls and asked indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s right! We were trapped here because we were lured by the Emperor Blood Sect and killed here. We will never be able to turn over again.¡± ¡°There are also some without guts who are willing to serve as the core of the beast-shaped mechanism to atone for their sins. Humph, traitors must die a terrible death!¡± ¡°In short, we just want to make the Emperor Blood Sect suffer a great loss. We are willing to give everything here to you just for revenge!¡± The demonic beast souls watched as Valentina continued approaching and was about to enter the Blood Sea blood pond. Their eyes could not help but sh. It was so simple! However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that as soon as Valentina stepped in, his arm moved, and the thousand feet long bone spear rushed out. In an instant, a man and a spear shot up into the sky and rushed toward the wandering demonic beasts¡¯ souls. ¡°Oh no, he did it on purpose!¡± ¡°Ha, do you really think you can defeat us?¡± ¡°Brothers,e,e,e, eat this ungrateful Sandra of the Human Tribe!¡± The Spiritual Souls of the Demonic Beasts rushed up and disyed their magical powers. Streaks of flowing light, flying feathers, and pieces of ice pointed at Astor. The Demonic Beasts did not hold back at all. Although they were no longer as powerful as they used to be, countless Demonic Beasts¡¯ souls were enough to tear through space and freeze space. Valentina had nowhere to hide. Even a Nirvana stage Sandra would only end up being killed in this situation. However, the one standing here was Astor. Everything was different! With a boom, Valentina attacked. The long white bone spear quickly brandished about, drawing out an arc. Waves of divine radiance flickered about, as if a divine moon rose from the mountain gate of the Emperor Blood Sect. In a trance, the souls of the demonic beasts seemed to have arrived at another ce. It was not the blood pond below, but the surging sea. Bright moon rose above the sea! When the divine moon reached its highest point, heaven and earth suddenly shook. Time and space were foldedyer byyer. Countless divine might suddenly descend ed and the primordial aura that only belonged to the ancient times scattered in all directions. It was as if a majestic existence with boundless divine power from the ancient times had suddenly revived in the long river of history and was about to suppress all evil aura in the world. When the divine souls of the demonic beasts came to their senses, the arc of the Divine Moon drawn by the long white bone spear burst out, and rays of powerful light broke the space. Wherever the light passed, it illuminated Valentina¡¯s attacking range. They didn¡¯t have time to scream. They had already been destroyed by the divine light, which was wiping out all of their spirituality. The only thing left was the energy of their souls. Seeing this, the other demonic beasts were so scared that they only wanted to escape. Unfortunately, they were imprisoned in the Blood Sea blood pond and could not leave this area. They could only be easily killed by Astor. The bone spear and the Six Paths of Reincarnation te directly refined these souls. Waves of ethereal singing echoed under the gate of the Emperor Blood Sect. Together with the scene here, there was a strong sense of harmony. Rumble! After the Demonic Beast¡¯s spirit waspletely destroyed by Bolot, he opened his mind and absorbed the Blood Sea blood pond mercilessly. Roar! The Blood Sea blood pond seemed to have a spirit and felt Valentina¡¯s domineering power. It tried its best not to let him absorb and refine it. ¡°You are just some dead creatures with thin intelligence. How dare you resist?¡± Valentina was angry. The more intense the resistance of the Blood Sea blood pond was, the stronger he would be until the Blood Sea blood pond could not resist. He absorbed the Blood Sea blood pond faster and faster, ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times! Although Valentina had sessfully stolen the treasures while the Sect Master and the three Demon Venerables of the Emperor Blood Sect were out, when they realized that something was wrong and came back urgently, he could not take away the endless inheritance here. At the very least, it had been umted by the Emperor Blood Sect for thousands of years. If it was refined and absorbed ording to the usual method, it would be impossible to take away the endless inheritance without a hundred years of refining day and night. This was the foundation of a sect! As long as the foundation was still there, even if all of their strength was destroyed, after they rested for a while, they could still make aeback. Therefore, Valentina wanted to cut off the root cause of the Emperor Blood Sect! It should be noted that Valentina was different from ordinary people. He had his own refining method. Something that ordinary Sandras could not do for a hundred years could be done by him in a day or even half a day. At the same time, the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect finally felt that something was wrong. ¡°Oh no! The sect has changed!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Sect Master, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Did Valentina ambush our sect?¡± The three Demon Venerables quickly replied. ¡°I can feel that the Legacy of the Emperor Blood Sect is being consumed!¡± The Sect Master of the Sect finally showed fear. This was the umtion of thousands of years from the Emperor Blood Sect. Even if he refined it for a hundred years without rest, it would be impossible to absorb it all. But now, he felt that the Blood Sea blood pond was being consumed at a visible speed! If this continued, it would take less than half a day to exhaust all of them! The three Demon Venerables looked at each other. As the four Demon Venerables of the Emperor Blood Sect, they had naturally been to the Blood Sea blood pond under the mountain gate to cultivate. This was the endless Legacy of the Emperor Blood Sect. Only the most outstanding disciples could cultivate there for a period of time after making great contributions. While they were searching for traces of the other party outside, Valentina went to steal, and he also stole arge amount of energy from the endless inheritance. How could this be possible? ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go back to the sect now!¡± The Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect said quickly. Whether it was Valentina or not, it was a fact that the endless Inheritance had changed dramatically. Compared with the origin and foundation of the Emperor Blood Sect, Valentina matter was nothing! When the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale was fully generated, Valentina¡¯s body was like a bottomless pit. It didn¡¯t take long to absorb the Blood Sea blood pond. Originally, the essence of the dire monster¡¯s bones had been squeezed dry, but now, it had turned into dust. The endless legacy was gone. As expected of the many years of umtion of the Emperor Blood Sect. After this battle, my strength has soared a lot! Valentina¡¯s eyes lit up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2441 Chapter 2441 As soon as he finished speaking, Caspian changed his mind and the Fiendgod Country suddenly appeared! Buzz! Countless pces rose from the ground, but they were different from the past. Now the pce was dyed golden. This was something that had never happened before. The Fiendgods within the country were all d in golden armor and looked menacing. The aura alone was several times stronger than before! What¡¯s more, the inscription on the long bone spear became more and more intense. Looking closely, it seemed that these inscriptions wereing back to life and appearing between heaven and earth. It¡¯s at least ten times stronger! Caspian casually waved his long bone spear. Boom! All of a sudden, the whole gate of the Emperor Blood Sect copsed! Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. Although no one from the Emperor Blood Sect was in charge of the formations and many of the formations were directly prated by him, there were still some forces protecting it secretly. It was impossible to destroy the mountain gate in such a short time. However, just now, Caspian didn¡¯t take action seriously. He just waved the long bone spear casually. This ce couldn¡¯t bear the power of the long bone spear, so it was directly destroyed and copsed! From this, it could be seen that the Legacy of the Emperor Blood Sect was really amazing. It was worthy of the hundreds of thousands of years of umtion of a sect. It could actually make a qualitative leap in Caspian in such a short time! The vigor umted by the Demonic Beasts is indeed extraordinary. It even exceeds my expectations¡­ Looking at the blood pond Blood Sea that had turned into dry ruins, Caspian thought to himself. This time, I just absorbed the inheritance of the Emperor Blood Sect and made a great profit¡­ If l didn¡¯t get the endless inheritance, for the sake of safety, it¡¯s better to defeat the people of the Emperor Blood Sect one by one. But with the improvement brought by the endless inheritance, I don¡¯t need to hide it like this. I¡¯ll wait for them toe back and kill them! Caspian made a decision and waited for the enemy toe back naturally. When the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect returned with the three Demon Venerables, he was stunned. They only saw that the Emperor Blood Sect, which was still intact before leaving, had now be ruins. The Blood Sea blood pond under the mountain gate was exposed, and the inside had dried up. The Great Demon¡¯s remains had turned into powder, and the spirit of the demonic beast had dissipated. Everything had been consumed. The initiator, Caspian, sat on a throne and looked up. In an instant, the sect master¡¯s cold eyes prated people¡¯s hearts. It was as if the surroundings were covered by a chilling atmosphere, making people feel as if all the blood in their bodies was going to freeze. ¡°Caspian!¡± The Sect Master¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You killed disciples of the Sect and destroyed the foundation of the Sect. We are absolutely irreconcble!¡± ¡°Irreconcble? We¡¯ve always been irreconcble, haven¡¯t we?¡± Caspian replied lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember when I got along well with your Emperor Blood Sect.¡± ¡°Caspian, you will die today! ¡°If you surrender now, you will still have a chance to live in the Emperor Blood Sect!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Caspian, if you are stubborn, you will die without a burial ce!¡± The three Demon Venerables and the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect roared together. On their way back, they had gathered the Demonic Beasts that had been sent out to search for Caspian. Now, there were 100,000 Demonic Beasts and the Sect Master was in charge of this. Together with the three Demon Venerables, they could not fail! Caspian¡¯s eyes swept over the 100,000 demonic beasts, and there was undisguised mockery in his eyes. ¡°This is your confidence? With these bumpkins, and you guys who are not worth mentioning?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just us! We¡¯re different from Riddick, and more importantly, we are not like the Demon Venerable who is so arrogant that he underestimates the enemy!¡± The three Demon Venerables believed that the other party must have some strength, but in their opinion, no matter how strong Caspian was, he was still a disciple of the Real Immortal Realm. He must have relied on the magic weapon to achieve this. They would definitely win as long as they carefully dealt with those who only relied on external items and external forces, including 100,000 demonic beasts and the Sect Master! ¡°Haha!¡± Caspian chuckled. Did they really think that he could kill Riddick and Demon Venerable, as well as copse of the sect gate of the Emperor Blood Sect with external force? This would only make them die faster! ¡°Let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°There is no need to pay attention to morality when dealing with despicable viins like Caspian!¡± ¡°Demonic beasts, let¡¯s avenge our deadrades!¡± The three Demon Venerables shouted and led the Demonic Beast army toward Caspian. ¡°Just in time!¡± Caspian rose into the air and the throne under him exploded with a bang. The bone spear broke through the sky and stabbed out. Buzz! Inscriptions flickered, and the divine light illuminated heaven and earth. The five elements were shattered, and the universe was obliterated. Wherever they went, the flesh and blood of demonic beasts directly dissipated. Their souls were forcibly absorbed by the long bone spear and flew into the Six Paths of Reincarnation te. Ten, a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand! In an instant, the 100,000 demonic beasts had been killed and all of them became nourishment for Caspian. ¡°How could this be?¡± The three Demon Venerables looked at each other in shock. They knew very well that if they still cared about exposing each other¡¯s secrets and kept a move, they would undoubtedly die. The three Demon Venerables did not dare to be careless and immediately disyed their strongest magical power. ¡°Snow Moon in the Sky!¡± ¡°Three thousand kilometers of demonic light!¡± ¡°Beast God sh!¡± The magical powers of the three Demon Venerables came from the same bloodline, and they complemented each other. When the pale white snow moon hung high above Caspian¡¯s head and fixed him here, another thousand miles of demonic light rushed over from all directions! Every streak of demonic light was apanied by a blood-red saber. There were hundreds of thousands of des, some howling like wolves, some roaring like tigers, and some roaring like dragons. They were both real and false, as if every strike was real or fake. Like mist and lightning, like a dream bubble! In that case, I will destroy all of them! Caspian shouted, ¡°Fiendgod Country!¡± Numerous golden pces rose into the sky and smashed the demonic light into pieces. The demons in golden armor tore apart the illusions in the demonic light and turned out to be demonic beasts who took the opportunity to attack. There were many demonic beasts, but there were even more in the Fiendgod Country. The Fiend gods dressed in golden armor fought against a thousand of them. They pushed forward tens of millions of miles and nearly half of the Archean Distant Forest was destroyed. Countless tall trees were razed to the ground. In an instant, 30,000 after 30,000 demonic beasts were killed by Caspian, leaving mountains of corpses and seas of blood in the field! Two of the three Demon Venerables were killed by the Godfiend Kingdom. Swoosh! With a wave of Caspian¡¯s arm, the white bone spear instantly crossed hundreds of thousands of words, directly sting a Demon Venerable, who had already escaped, into a bloody mist! The three Demon Venerables and 90,000 demonic beasts were annihted by Caspian. Chapter 2442 Chapter 2442 The Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect, who was originally in charge of the three Demon Venerables and 100,000 demonic beasts, suddenly became a lonely person. This left him stupefied and in disbelief. Each of the three Demon Venerables had the strength of the first stage of Nirvana Realm. If the three of them were together, even a second stage Nirvana Realm expert could be suppressed or even be killed. One hundred thousand demonic beasts, even if faced with a Nirvana stage practitioner, could exhaust the other party alive. The sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect had done this more than once. However, all of this was useless to Caspian. Even if they could not stop Caspian, they could only consume a little strength of Caspian at most. Yes, it could only be a little bit more. ¡°Impossible!¡± The Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect was hysterical. This scene was even more incredible than finding out that Caspian suddenly appeared behind them, destroyed the Emperor Blood Sect, and stole their endless inheritance! Even if he saw it with his own eyes, he still could not believe that there was such a ridiculous thing in the world. A person was able to destroy three Demon Venerables and 100,000 demonic beasts in an instant! ¡°The Demon Venerables are dead, and the demonic beasts are gone. Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Caspian announced to the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect. In the eyes of Caspian, this sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect was already a dead man! ¡°Haha, you think you can do it on your own?¡± The Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. Now that he had nothing left, the Demon Venerables, Demonic Beasts, and even the endless Legacy that had been passed down for hundreds of thousands of years had all disappeared. All of this was because of one person, Caspian! ¡°Caspian, I will definitely kill you today!¡± The Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect roared angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that all the people who said this to me died? They can¡¯t even live for half a y.¡± Caspian lowered his eyelids and said lightly. ¡°Caspian, go to hell!¡± As the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect roared, he directly transformed into thousands of incarnations and rushed toward Caspian from all directions with countless magical powers. Caspian narrowed his eyes. He was keenly aware that the sect leader of the Emperor Blood Sect, who could be the leader of a sect, naturally possessed some strength. However, he did not expect that he could actually match up to a fourth stage of Nirvana stage practitioner. Such strength was not weak in the Divine Martial Sect. Not to mention that the other party really ignored everything today, just to suppress him. ¡°Trying to risk your life with me? I¡¯m afraid that your life is not enough!¡± Caspian waved his arm, and the bone spear broke through the air. Countlessws began to rotate, and the space was broken. Ripples spread, and the affected incarnation instantly exploded. Bang! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Although the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect was extraordinary and his strength was comparable to a fourth stage of Nirvana stage, he was able to split into thousands of parts. On average, it would not be a big deal. In the eyes of Caspian, he might not be as difficult to deal with as 100,000 demonic beasts! Swish! Suddenly, Caspian sensed something in the nearby space. He moved and appeared thousands kilometers away. At the ce where he had just been, there were fists, beast ws, big mouths, and tails rushing over. ¡°As the saying goes, there¡¯s no need to worry about the number but just pay attention to the essence. As the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect, you¡¯re contrary to the words. You¡¯re really amazing!¡± Caspian said sarcastically. The Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect¡¯s operation was as fierce as a tiger¡¯s, but in fact, there was nothing extraordinary about it. Even if Caspian didn¡¯t dodge just now, he probably wouldn¡¯t be hurt. ¡°Caspian, you¡¯re just relying on your magic weapon. Otherwise, with your Real Immortal Realm cultivation, you would have died hundreds or thousands of times!¡± The Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect was not angry, butughed and continued to attack Caspian. His idea was very simple. Half of Caspian¡¯s ability was from the ten thousand feet long bone spear. He could exhaust Caspian of Real Immortal Realm to death! Furthermore, as the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect, he still had a secret trump card. If he used it, he must kill Caspian. ¡°Haha, as the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect, you don¡¯t even have a high-ranking sharp weapon. Such a poor sect and such a shabby sect master, who will be destroyed if you are not destroyed?¡± Caspianughed proudly. ¡°Caspian!¡± The sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect was enraged. With a thought, the ten incarnations merged into one and their power increased sharply. They not only launched a sneak attack on Caspian, but also destroyed themselves at the critical moment! Boom! The sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect had transformed into thousands of people. Even if he combined them into one, there were still a lot of them, and they were dense like a pile of ants surrounding Caspian. They exploded one after another on the spot, causing Caspian¡¯s body to shine brightly. However, they failed to prate the defense of Caspian. A splendor bloomed in the sky. Numerous avatars exploded as beast shadows appeared. They rushed to Caspian. If the attack failed, the beast shadows would bite Caspian and hold back him until the next incarnation self-destructed. However, Caspian was like a god that had descended upon this world, wandering through the shadows of beasts. No matter what kind of fire the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect unleashed, it could not hurt Caspian at all. ¡°How could this kid he so stubborn?¡± The Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect felt that Caspian was simply too lucky. He was still unable to kill Caspian despite fighting so hard. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t have any backup n.¡± Caspian jumped up. The sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect looked up. Caspian happened to match the position of the sun, like a god from the sun. ¡°In that case, the Sixth Move of Sword!¡± Caspian disyed the Sixth Move of Sword. Countless sword shadows appeared in the hands of Caspian. The long sword, the short sword, the heavy sword, the thin sword¡­ They gathered together and turned into hundreds of thousands of miles of sword light, directly hacking at the head of the Emperor Blood Sect. Seeing this, the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect turned pale with fright. When he was about to escape, he found that there was Sword Qi bursting out from the sword radiance. The area hundreds of thousands of kilometers where Caspian pointed was covered by the sword radiance and Sword Qi. Boom! The sword radiance and sword Qi destroyed everything in their way. The remaining half of the Archean Distant Forest was turned into ashes and turned into a t ground! The sect master spat out blood, and his breath suddenly became weak. Caspian said thoughtfully, ¡°It seems that the source of the Sect-Protection Formation that made me feel dangerous before is the endless inheritance of the Emperor Blood Sect. Now that l havepletely emptied the Blood Sea blood pond and it lost its source, the formation alone can¡¯t threaten me.¡± ¡°I hate it!¡± The sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect roared to the sky. He shouldn¡¯t have looked down on Caspian at the beginning and left a hand. If he activated the Protective Array based on the endless inheritance when he sensed Caspian breaking into the Archean Distant Forest, Caspian would probably lose half his life even if he survived. In this way, Caspian would be meat on the chopping board. Unfortunately, he underestimated Caspian. It was toote to regret now! Chapter 2443 Chapter 2443 ¡°Then go to hell!¡± Caspian was toozy to argue with the Emperor Blood Sect Master, so he raised his hand and wanted to turn the Emperor Blood Sect Master into ashes. ¡°Caspian, do you really think that you can kill me?¡± The sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect suddenly revealed a cruel smile, and his aura was rising! He¡¯s burning his Life Source? Caspian narrowed his eyes. He felt that the air around him was expanding violently. An earth-shattering force was rapidly pushing forward. Burning his Source of Life would cause irreversible injuries even if the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect survived. At his peak, the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect wasparable to a fourth stage of Nirvana stage practitioner. However, as long as he burned his life essence, even if he managed to survive, he would never be able to return to Nirvana stage in his lifetime. ¡°Since I am going to die anyway, I¡¯ll drag you down with me! What¡¯s more, who says I can¡¯t beat you?¡± The Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect¡¯s aura surged. He took a step forward and arrived in front of Caspian. Caspian¡¯s face darkened and the bone spear burst out like a mountain, piercing through the sky. ¡°What a cheap trick!¡± The Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect suddenly dodged and grabbed Caspian¡¯s shoulder. Bang! Caspian flew back thousands of kilometers. The void was shattered into pieces. The sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect, who had been burning his life essence, was actually this terrifying! ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll crush your head!¡± The Emperor Blood Sect Master¡¯s aura surged. He felt that there was nothing Caspian could do. A guy who only relied on external forces would end up like this if external forces didn¡¯t work. Wasn¡¯t that natural? ¡°You¡¯re really confident! You identally scratched me. Do you really think you¡¯re my opponent?¡± Caspian was so angry that heughed. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. However, the life source of the Emperor Blood Sect seemed to be burning. He had decided to burn with Caspian. If he couldn¡¯t kill Caspian, he would die. If he burned his life source and died, he would die. He might as well die with the other party! Caspian narrowed his eyes with a serious look. He did not expect that Nirvana stage practitioners would be able to disy such strength in such a desperate situation! The sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect was risking his life to make him suffer. Thinking of this, Caspian no longer held back. ¡°Caspian! You die!¡± The Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect continued to unleash his final hit. Everything in the void was visible to the naked eye. It was the final move of the Emperor Blood Sect. Earth, fire, wind, thunder, and rain poured down violently. The whole world seemed to be destroyed into chaos. In any case, Caspian was just a cultivator of the Real Immortal Realm. Could he really survive? ¡°The Great Tao of Space!¡± Caspian shed and disappeared. After countless lethal magical power attacks, he reappeared. ¡°Die!¡± The next moment, Caspian shouted in a cold voice, and the light around him lit up the ruins of the entire Emperor Blood Sect like hundreds of burning suns, piercing through the sect master! ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± The golden pce rose from the ground and reced the Archean Distant Forest, covering the entire territory of the Emperor Blood Sect. The Fiendgod d in golden armor looked awe-inspiring, as though he was guarding every inch of his land for Caspian. The golden pces sent the sect masters of the Emperor Blood Sect flying one after another. One after another, the gods and devils struck the front. The sect master ofthe Emperor Blood Sect was sent flying in an instant. His whole body was cracked and his flesh and blood were Spurting wildly. ¡°The Sixth Move of Sword!¡± Caspian roared. The Sixth Move ofSword first turned into a sword formation, and then gathered into light, smashing at the figure that was thrown up and falling down. Space and light were all shattered, and the whole world became a world of swords. Caspian was the center of the World of Swords. He was the Myriad Sword Master and the owner of all swords! However, as the sword light and sword Qi continued to attack, the Sect Master¡¯s cracks became increasingly obvious, as if something was about to be exposed. ¡°Sword intent of extreme anger! Wind Dance!¡± Caspian chopped down without any expression. This sword was like a scorching sun hanging in the air. Wherever the light reached, it was within the attacking range of the sword Qi. The Emperor Blood Sect, as well as the Archean Distant Forest that no longer existed, were overturned by the sword energy again and again. Thend within a hundred thousand li and a million Ii was turned over again, revealing the sun. Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of sword Qi rapidly expanded and finally devoured the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect. Then, it suddenly exploded and crushed everything! Boom! There was only sword radiance and roaring. Ripples spread like a hurricane, engulfing and destroying everything! The Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect¡¯s body was torn apart, and his blood spurted out, revealing his true face. It was a two-headed behemoth tens of thousands of feet tall! The two heads of the two-headed giant beast were constantly vomiting blood, and their breath was extremely weak. They were really in the midst of the wind. He burned his Source of Life and was seriously injured by me, so did he suffer a bacsh? Caspian looked at the double-headed giant and attacked again! Bam! The two-headed giant beast¡¯s body was sted apart by Caspian¡¯s strike, flesh flying everywhere. It felt as if its consciousness was about to copse. ¡°Caspian, stop!¡± One of the two-headed giant beasts shouted. If it continued to be attacked by Caspian, it would probably die! Caspian turned a deaf ear to it and cut off one of its heads. This was the head that had just spoken. ¡°Noisy!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± The remaining head of the two-headed behemoth shrieked miserably. If it was said that it had a glimmer of hope before of returning to its peak in the future, but as its head was cutoff by Caspian, there was no hope anymore. Even whether he could live or not was a problem. Because this was the true body of the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect. Once he was injured, the consequences would be unimaginable, let alone being killed by Caspian. ¡°Caspian, are you really going to destroy our Emperor Blood Sect?¡± The two-headed beast¡¯s remaining head said in pain. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Caspian sneered. ¡°You support the rebellion of the sea race, and countless civilians and cultivators are killed or injured. When did they provoke you?¡± Seeing that Caspian¡¯s will was firm, the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect decided to take the hard way. ¡°You have to know that if you really destroy our Emperor Blood Sect, you will be theplete enemy of our Demon n Sect! This was originally only between you and the Emperor Blood Sect, but if you destroyed our Emperor Blood Sect and removed it from the world, this is not allowed by the Demon n Sect! You can¡¯t burn the bridge in everything. Even if you are strong, can you defeat so many Demon n sects?¡± ¡°Can¡®t burn the bridge in everything?¡± Caspian rolled his eyes as if he was thinking about something. ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t burn the bridge in everything! Although you havemitted a great sin, as long as you obediently surrender now, you may have a chance to turn around!¡± The sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect said quickly. ¡°Do I look like a fool?¡± Caspian¡¯s face changed and he said with a faint smile, ¡°When did the Human n and the Demon n have a bridge?¡± Chapter 2444 Chapter 2444 ¡°Caspian, you¡­¡± Realizing that Caspian was deliberately teasing him, the sect master was about to lose his temper and angrily rebuked the other party for being ungrateful. However, at the same time when the corner of Caspian¡¯s mouth curved into a sneer, a sword light suddenly chopped down. The sword light came so fast that time and space seemed unable to restrain it. Even if someone forcibly constrained the space and tried to stop this sword, it would still be broken! Nirvana stage was no exception. This kind of killing move, let alone the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect only had a head, even if he wasplete, he might not be able to resist the sword of Caspian. He could only watch helplessly as the sword light fell, getting closer and closer to itself! It was extremely fast, yet also like eternity. Swish! The sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect only felt that Caspian¡¯s sword had cut him hundreds of thousands of times in an instant, or even more! Crack! Caspian not only chopped off the other head of the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect, but also cut it into many small pieces very carefully. ¡°What a waste¡­¡± Caspian shook his head regretfully. ¡°In addition, I forgot to tell you that threatening me will only make you die faster and worse! Although you don¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t let you go either.¡± His words made the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect want to vomit blood. Unfortunately, his two heads were chopped off by Caspian, so he had no chance to vomit blood. Boom! Then, the two-headed giant beast¡¯s body was blown up by Caspian. The flesh and bones turned into a pile of blood fog. This is something that isparable to a fourth stage of Nirvana stage practitioner. I cannot waste it¡­ Caspian made up his mind not to waste it as he directly absorbed the vigor and Divine Soul of the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect. Only the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect, who had a soul state, was extremely scared, wishing to escape. Even though he had be like this, he still didn¡¯t want to die here. Once he was absorbed by Caspian, he would die without turning over. But the problem was that when he wasplete, he could not defeat the other party. Now, with only the Divine Soul, he could not escape from Caspian¡¯s palm. No matter how he struggled, when Caspian released waves of suction, he could only integrate into Caspian¡¯s limbs and bones to nourish everything in Caspian. Buzz! When the vigor and Divine Soul of the sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect werepletely absorbed by Caspian, it meant that his body and divine had beenpletely destroyed and his soul had been destroyed. Caspian couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°From now on, there will no longer be the Emperor Blood Sect!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Because the Sect Master of the Emperor Blood Sect was gone, the excellent disciples were dead, and the four Demon Venerables and 100,000 demonic beasts were all turned into nothing. Even the endless heritage that had been umted for hundreds of thousands of years was also taken into Caspian¡¯s pocket. Wasn¡¯t this uprooted? At the same time, Caspian felt that the shackles on his cultivation had loosened. It¡¯s time to break through to the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm¡­ With that thought in mind, Caspian decided not to pick a ce to go and decided to undergo the tribtion here! He sat down and rotated his Cultivation base. He didn¡¯t continue to suppress it, but rather, rxed his mind and began to attempt to break through to the eighth stage of the minor Real Immortal Realm. Although this was not the Divine Martial Sect and there were no sect experts guarding it, the Emperor Blood Sect had been uprooted by Caspian and even the Archean Distant Forest had been razed to the ground. He believed that no one woulde here in a short time. If there were cultivators and demonic beasts passing by who sensed that something wasn¡¯t right with the Emperor Blood Sect, they didn¡®t dare to easily enter this ce. If they met someone from the Emperor Blood Sect, they would definitely die. This was the notorious Emperor Blood Sect. For many years, no one had dared to use its territory Archean Distant Forest as a training ground. If they hadn¡¯t met the people of the Emperor Blood Sect but met Caspian, they would not have been able to survive. Maybe even their souls would be taken out. They would not die even if they wanted to. Because of this, Caspian did not have to worry about anyone breaking in. But if someone was bold enough to not only break into this ce, but also dare to covet his promotion, he could kill him directly. There was no need to blink. Since that was the case, what was he waiting for? He was going to face the tribtion! After making up his mind, Caspian officially began to break through to the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm. As soon as he advanced, the entire territory of the Emperor Blood Sect was suddenly filled with rolling fog, covering the sky and the sun. Soon after, streaks of lightning rumbled through the sky, forming a lightning vortex. It was as if a Taotie opened its mouth, about to devour the entire world. Within the vortex, thunderbolts emerged one after another. Each thunderbolt automatically manifested into a Thunder Dragon and a Thunder Dragon, full of ferocity, which made the cultivators in the distance tremble with fear. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is someone undergoing the tribtion of the Emperor Blood Sect?¡± ¡°Passing tribtion? Are you stupid? The Emperor Blood Sect has obviously experienced a great battle just now. This must be some expert¡¯s thunder technique!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Look, this wave of immortal light is extending for hundreds of thousands of It How could anyone be like this when crossing tribtion? It is definitely a life and death battle.¡± ¡°Look! It¡¯s the Earth Fire and the Divine Wind¡­ Hey, why does it look more and more like passing the tribtion?¡± This scene made the surrounding cultivators shocked. This was because the might of Caspian crossing the tribtion was simply too terrifying. It was like a world-shocking battle between Nirvana stage cultivators, or a Nirvana stage or even higher cultivator crossing the tribtion. However, both the former and thetter were existences that they could not afford to offend. Not to mention that all this had happened in the territory of the Emperor Blood Sect. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. I was just passing by!¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s someone from the Emperor Blood Sect or the Seniors passing by, please forgive me. Just pretend that I don¡¯t exist!¡± The more the Divine Senses gathered here looked, the more frightened they became. Later, the momentum of Caspian¡¯s passing tribtion spread to their side. Some people were hysterical just because they were slightly affected. Their Divine Sense was immediately seriously injured. Everyone suddenly became restless and did not dare to continue to watch and bid farewell. Practicing hard and meddling in other people¡¯s affairs was the true purpose of their lives! *** In the ruins of the Emperor Blood Sect. Compared to the time when he was trying to break through to the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm, this time Caspian really felt a little pressure. Even someone as powerful as him, who was struck by heavenly lightning and earth fire, could not help but frown. This is more than ten times more dangerous than when l was at the seventh stage of the Real Immortal Realm¡­ If l hadn¡¯t received great benefits from the Emperor Blood Sect and absorbed the endless inheritance they had umted for thousands of years, today¡®s situation might have been very dangerous¡­ Caspian thought to himself. Fortunately, he was confident that he could withstand all kinds of disasters. Chapter 2445 Chapter 2445 Boom! Caspian¡¯s tribtion was still going on. Heavenly Thunder, Earth Fire, Divine Wind, and Dark Water all came out one after another. This world suddenly turned into a purgatory, as if it was torturing the most powerful demon god in the world. All types of disasters were going to destroy the target, wipe out the existence at the center of this disaster without leaving a trace. The process of passing the tribtion this time was much longer than when Caspian advanced to the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm. If the Emperor Blood Sect was still there and was protected by the formation, there was no need to worry that the tribtion of Caspian would affect this ce. Even though his catastrophe was mighty and horrible, it was still difficult to break through the Protective Array. However, without the protection of the formation, it was difficult for anyone to escape from the iing cmities. The Emperor Blood Sect, which had been turned into ruins, was destroyed like a gale sweeping fallen leaves under the bombardment of thunder as Caspian went through the tribtion. The broken walls were smashed into dust, and the mountain gate waspletely ttened. In the end, there was no residue left. The Emperor Blood Sect was truly turned into ashes and dust. The whole processsted for dozens of days. When Caspian opened his eyes, there seemed to be a divine light bursting out from the deepest part of his pupils. Under his sweeping gaze, the sky, which had be gray clue to the remnant energy of the cmity, suddenly parted the clouds and saw the clear sky. The vortex of thunder and lightning dissipated in an instant, the Earth Fire was destroyed, and the evil wind was gone. Everything became calm. After the tribtion, the sky was clear. The surrounding airflow, sunshine, light and darkness, rainbow, everything appeared and disappeared with the will of Caspian. At this moment, he was like the ruler of this world, the king of ten thousand Dao. Not only that, but there were also wisps of immortal light looming on his body. The Meridians in his limbs and bones were almost transparent, like a flowing river of immortal light. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this person was him, but rather other cultivators, he would have been directly sted through by this terrifying immortal light, exploding on the spot. Hu! Caspian opened his mouth and spat out a breath. Suddenly, the sea in the distance directly stirred up a huge wave, extending for thousands of miles. Some of the weaker members of the sea race were swallowed up by the waves and could not even resist. ¡°What, what is this? I¡¯m about to drown!¡± ¡°Drown? You are a member of the sea n¡­ Wow!¡± ¡°Which Nirvana stage practitioner is angry?¡± The sea race panicked and begged for mercy in the direction of Caspian. They were from the sea race, naturally being good at swimming, but now, they were going to be submerged by a tsunami stirred up by an expert. Just how ridiculous, how ironic! However, the source of this wave seemed to have some sort of marvelous divine power, preventing them from resisting. In the face of this faintly discernible power, the advantage of being a member of the sea race had vanished without a trace. It was no different from a dry duck, which made them feel awe-inspiring. They did not dare to curse or vite it. In addition, Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense had just broken through the range of a million kilometers. He found that after he advanced to eight stage of Real Immortal Realm, his Divine Sense had increased by more than a half of his previous power. Right now, his Divine Sense could easily cover more than a million kilometers, which was extremely shocking. Even a Nirvana stage cultivator might not be able to do such a thing. However, it could be done by Caspian easily. The Emperor Blood Sect¡¯s legacy is indeed a bit mysterious! Caspian knew that this was a change brought about by the legacy. After all, this was the foundation of the sect¡¯s thousands of years of umtion. Now that he had won all by himself, not even the sessive sect masters of the Emperor Blood Sect had such a chance. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Of course, if Caspian did not obtain endless Legacy, he would still be very powerful after advancing to the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm. However, he knew that it would take a lot more time than it was now. Then, Caspian entered the Tower of Life. He went to the higher floor. Unlike the bronze axe that had imprisoned countless Fiendgod remnant souls, this floor was actually filled with a stone! It looked very ordinary, like a stone by the river. Caspian dared to say that he could pick up thousands of such stones by the river. There was nothing special about it. However, he knew very well that it was impossible for his mother to leave an ordinary stone for him. For a moment, he really couldn¡¯t see anything special on the surface. Could it be that its secret isn¡¯t on the surface, but inside? Caspian thought, trying to touch the stone. However, as soon as he touched it, he felt endless energy bombarding into his sea of consciousness. The energy was too strong and aggressive. he instinctively wanted to stop it. Unfortunately, Caspian, at the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm, was still unable to withstand it. Before he could react further, the countless Life Soul Seeds within his sea of consciousness seemed to have sensed something and began to shine. His sea of consciousness turned into a starry sky again. The Life Soul Seeds was the starry sky and the stars in the sky. They kept rotating, mysterious. This is¡­ Caspian¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He thought of a possibility. Could it be that this stone is actually a Chaos Primordial Stone? In his knowledge, only the Chaos Primordial Stone and this stone had the most simr characteristics. However, Chaos Primordial Stones were natural spirit treasures, rarely seen in this world. At the very least, there had been no news about the Chaos Primordial Stone in the past 10,000 years. This was exactly the reason why Caspian did not recognize this seemingly ordinary-looking stone as the legendary Chaos Primordial Stone immediately. This was because even a colossus like the Divine Martial Sect might not have a single piece of Chaos Primordial Stone. Its rarity was evident. If the news of the appearance of the Chaos Primordial Stone was exposed, powerful beings like the Divine Martial Sect would probably send more than one member of The Elders Assembly to snatch it. They would not hesitate to cause a bloody storm. It was only because it could create a peerless genius, or allow a peerless genius to reach a higher stage. It could allow a cultivator to undergo an astonishing transformation. Now, it was obtained by Caspian and firmly grasped by him. If this is the case, once I advance to Nirvana stage, I will be able to possess three life souls at a time¡­ The lighting speed of the other life souls will simrly be much faster¡­ Even with Caspian¡¯s calm temperament; it was still difficult to hide his excitement after confirming that this stone was a Chaos Primordial Stone. The importance of a life soul to a Nirvana stage cultivator was self-evident. With the Chaos Primordial Stone in Caspian, his Nirvana stage was destined to be different from other cultivators, just like the difference between a genius and a mortal. Chapter 2446 Chapter 2446 There were few ordinary individuals who could be Nirvana stage cultivators. However, these things were not worth mentioning in front of the Chaos Primordial Stones. Caspian couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the endless mysteries of the Primordial Chaos Stone. At the same time, in the world full of white fog. *** A looming tall figure was climbing a high mountain step by step. From the distance, it looked like a human, but it was a bit too tall. Ordinary humans, even cultivators, rarely had such heights. Taking a closer look, it could be found that the figure in the clouds was not bare-handed, but was practicing a very huge sickle. The sickle was as ck as ink. From time to time, there would be ripples, turning into painful human faces. But soon, they broke like bubbles and returned to silence. Such repeated actions gave people a gloomy and horrible feeling. As a gust of cold wind blew, the clouds around the tall figure dispersed a little, revealing a white face. There was a me leaping in the depths of his empty eyes. It was like a candle in the wind that was extinguished with a single blow. It was only when one truly approached it that one would realize that this little me actually contained countless vitality. Even if the world copsed, the Great Tao was obliterated, and the five elements were reversed, it might not be able to weaken at all! It was a human skeleton, holding a strange sickle and climbing up the mountain. Hu! All of a sudden, a gust of cold wind blew and the fog surrounding the mountain was blown away, revealing its true form. The whole mountain was gray and white, and everything was made of bones. Some of them were obviously the skeletons of the Human n cultivators, while others were the remains of the Demon n, the sea race, and even the Divine Devils! Not only that, every corpse was not simple. Even after countless years, there were still specks of golden light shing, as if they were talking about their strength when they were alive and their unwillingness to die here. Countless bones were piled up. No one knew how many years they had existed, nor did they know how many humans, demons, sea races, and Fiendgods had died. However, the human skeleton held the sickle in its hands, stepping on countless white bones, heading towards Bone Mountain that could not be seen at all, or there was no destination at all! Suddenly, it seemed to have sensed something. Its feet stood still, and its gaze turned towards an area of nothingness. If it could cross countless spaces in this direction, then this gaze would fall on Caspian. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Good¡­ It¡¯s¡­ So fast¡­ He¡¯s¡­ Promoted again¡­ Looks like¡­ There¡¯s someone else¡­ Unlucky¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Very good¡­ Very good¡­¡± The skeleton opened its mouth and smiled like a human, but soon retracted its gaze and continued to climb up. Along the way, roars and howls could be heard from all directions. However, as the human-shaped skeleton approached, the sounds along the way inexplicably disappeared. After an unknown period of time, the human-shaped skeleton once again came to a halt. A momentter, a figure wrapped in a ck robe slowly walked over from above. The ck-robed man¡¯s figure was very strange. Wherever he walked, frost condensed like a snowstorm. And the temperature around him was very low. The moisture in the air turned into snowkes, and even the space was frozen. However, all of this couldn¡¯t continue until it reached the human skeleton. These irregr scenes seemed to have been chased away. In an instant, the human skeleton and the ck-robed man turned into two different worlds. The ck-robed man looked up, revealing his appearance. This was a somewhat withered and rotten face that didn¡¯t belong to a living person. He was a zombie, and the pores all over his body were spurting out extremely horrible cold air. Even a Nirvana stage cultivator would likely be frozen into ice sculptures in an instant. He was extremely powerful and terrifying. ¡°You really came back,¡± the ck-robed zombie said after thinking for a while. His tone was a little complicated. He had thought of many possibilities, but he did not think that the other party would reallye back. However, today, the human skeleton did return. This meant that some peace would be broken. If it had been many years ago, the ck-robed zombie would have thought it was interesting and he would even add fuel to the fire. But now, he only felt that it was not good. It was better that the other party didn¡¯te back. ¡°I should¡­ Take my¡­ Things¡­¡± The human skeleton¡¯s words were still intermittent. But the next moment, a sentence, like thunder, suddenly shattered all the bones around, ¡°Get out!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee back. It¡¯s not toote for you to leave now.¡± The ck-robed zombie frowned, and a cold air gushed out. The Human-shaped skeleton was not easy to deal with. It was not good that he came back, but it was also bad to fight with him. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m here¡­ I won¡¯t¡­ Leave so easily¡­¡± If there was an expression on his face, the human skeleton should be impatient at this time. ¡°I¡­ Said¡­ I want to¡­ Take back¡­ My things¡­¡± Seeing this, the ck-robed zombie did not say anything more. He quickly raised his palm under the ck robe. An ice and snow rune was carved on his palm. The moment he lifted it, arge ice and snow formation appeared between him and the human skeleton without warning and expanded rapidly. 50 kilometers, 500 kilometers, 5,000 kilometers, 10,000 kilometers! N?velDrama.Org owns this. Then the hundred thousand kilometers were all covered by this ice and snow formation. Buzz! Gusts of cold wind were forcibly gathered and turned into ice dragons. They turned into snow demons, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws. Like millions of troops, they rushed toward the human skeleton. Wherever it passed, the sky and the earth would be dyed with the color of ice and snow. Even if there was a sun here, it would turn into an enormous snowball. In front of this terrible temperature, all kinds of divine light, sword light, heavenly thunder and earth fire could only be frozen into frost and forcefully assimted. This world could only have the color of ice and snow! The human-shaped skeleton did not speak. It just raised its sickle and shed toward the center of the ice and snow formation. This sh was extremely fast, surpassing time and crossing space. The ck-robed zombie knew that things weren¡¯t going well, but there was nothing he could do. He could only watch as the enormous sickle shed past. Crack! As the sickle shed through the air, the enormous ice-and-snow formation split open, and the massive army of a million was instantly destroyed. The ice-and-snow rune in the palm of the ck- robed zombie was also shattered, and even his palm was nearly chopped off by the sickle. This made the ck-robed zombie shocked and angry! No wonder the human-shaped skeleton had the confidence toe back. ng! The ck-robed zombie opened his mouth and spat out a ray of light. Inside the light looked exactly like him. However, unlike the ck-robed zombie¡¯s withered and rotten posture, the ck-robed zombie in the light was no longer withered and rotten, but only sacred and solemn, like a Buddha. If a cultivator with unstable mental state encountered this light, he would probably bow down and be a believer of the ck-robed zombie. Chapter 2447 Chapter 2447 The light was so bright that it illuminated the whole world. Even the white bones under their feet seemed to be purified by the holy light. The remains of the Human n, the Demon n, and the gods and devils, as well as all kinds of grievances that had remained for many years, all vanished the moment they were enveloped by the light. There was no resentment, no hatred, only a desire to let go and be Buddha immediately. Seeing this, the human skeleton was neither happy nor sad. Although this holy light was not as powerful as the ice and snow formation, its great horror and destruction were still above the ice and snow runes. However, the human skeleton kept the same movement from beginning to end, raising the sickle, and than directly hacking down! It was as if time had stopped at this moment. Was the sickle moving, or was the Dao heart moving? Swish! Then, endless light burst out from the sickle. Unlike the divine light of the ck-robed zombie, the light of the sickle was actually very simple. This was a sharpness that could cut off everything! Regardless of whether it was the long river of time, five elements heaven and earth, or the Great Tao, under the sickle¡¯s hack, all methods were broken. The endless river of time would be evaporated and cut off. It would dry up because of the saber radiance! The five elements copsed, the universe reversed, and all the Great Taos in the sky were destroyed! The ck-robed zombie¡¯s face changed. Before the sickle hit the divine light, his robe shook as if he had been embraced by a huge ck shadow of more than three million meters. The next moment, the ck-robed zombie disappeared, but the divine light was split into two pieces! Crack! At the same time, the ck-robed zombie, who was thousands of kilometers away, only felt that something inside his body was broken and destroyed. However, he could not care so much and only wanted to escape! The human skeleton nced coldly at the location of the ck-robed zombie, but it did not chase after him. Instead, it grabbed the sickle again and continued to walk to the peak of Bone Mountain. *** On the other hand, Caspian who had advanced to the eighth stage of Real Immortal Realm did not linger in the Emperor Blood Sect, which had been razed to the ground. Instead, it continued to head deeper into the Demon Race. As he officially went deep into the territory of the demon n, he naturally encountered more demons. On a dark mountain¡­ ¡°Stop! This is our territory!¡± ¡°Eh? This is a Human cultivator? He looks good!¡± ¡°Our king likes this. Take him away, wash him clean, and give him to our king!¡± A group of demons cried and howled at Caspian. They looked at him as if they were looking at the meat on the chopping board. Caspian was expressionless and waved his arm. ¡°You still want to resist? Before I give you to the king, I¡¯ll show you how powerful we are¡­ Wow!¡± In the void, it was as if a mountain that could sweep through everything suddenly appeared. The whole earth was lifted up, andyers of earth waves covered the sky and covered the sun, suppressing the ckhill Demon Gate. Boom! The huge ckhill Demon Gate was directly covered by the waves of earth, constantly suppressing and killing. In the blink of an eye, the towering mountain was razed to the ground. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Looking around, it was t! Pu! Under the t ground, the Blood Souls of the Demon n rose into the sky one after another. They were absorbed by the long bone spear, refined by the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, and absorbed into Caspian¡¯s body to nourish his limbs and bones. Caspian continued to go deep into the territory of the demon n. In the center of a dense forest filled with a savage aura¡­ ¡°Human cultivator! There¡¯s a way to heaven, but you won¡¯t walk. There¡¯s no door to hell, but you insisted on going in. Since you¡¯ve broken into our Hundred Demon Sect, you can stay and be food!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not a female cultivator. Women are delicate and tender. They are delicious to cook and roast!¡± ¡°The male cultivator is full of vigor. It¡¯s even more delicious when roasted!¡± The demonic beasts that imed to be from the Hundred Demon Sect spoke in humannguage. They discussed whether they should cook Caspian or roast him, or cook a big meal. Caspian had no expression on his face, and a bright sword light appeared between his eyebrows. Swish! Under his will, all the demonic beasts were cut open. Some were strings, some were pieces, and some were cut into pieces. ording to their previous discussion, whether it was steamed or roasted, the other party was a good choice. Caspian did not even look at these things. The long bone spear broke through the air, and piles of Blood Souls and Divine Souls gathered near him. They were quickly refined and integrated into his body, making his aura stronger. Beside a clear and bottomless river¡­ Caspian was surrounded byyers of formation, and beside him were demonic beasts that had been waiting for a long time. ¡°Haha, another wild human cultivator!¡± ¡°There is only water here in this area. Even if they know that it may be dangerous, they can only take the risk and then be caught by us and be our ves!¡± ¡°s, it¡¯s a pity that he is a male cultivator. It would be great if the other party is a female cultivator.¡± ¡°Yes, the female cultivators who were caught before actuallymitted suicide together when we were not paying attention. I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. What a waste!¡± Several demonic beasts whispered. The white bone spear of Caspian suddenly flew out and turned several times. All the demonic beasts within a radius of a thousand kilometers were cut in half, and the formations used to besiege the cultivators were uprooted. Then, he took a step forward and came to a vige in the next moment. Soon, all the demonic beasts in the vige turned into blood souls and were refined and absorbed by him. At the same time, in the deepest part of the Demon n, at the end of thisnd¡­ There were nine suns hanging high in the sky. The nine suns were filled with an extremely terrifying ancient aura, as if they had existed in this world when the heaven and earth were split open. It was so ancient that it couldn¡¯t be traced back, even surpassing the concept of time. Even if it was a Real Immortal Realm, upon entering the range of the nine suns, it would instantly evaporate. Not even a single trace of ash would be left behind. The roilingva began to swirl within the scorching sun¡¯s surface. asionally, drops ofva would drip down, instantly transforming into meteors, creating countless bottomless pits on the ground. Buzz! However, following a series of buzzing sounds, the ground quickly returned to normal. Grass and birds flew about, and everything grew. It was because the middle of the nine suns was different. It was filled with a huge figure, not only with extreme destruction but also abundant vitality. Life and death, destruction and creation, were all decided by the will of the zing sun. This was the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s pce! Boom! All of a sudden, the nine suns seemed to have sensed something, as if they were responding and shining together. Countlessva rose into the sky without warning, covering the sky and the sun, dyeing the whole sky red. In a breath, the sky became a sea ofva. Chapter 2448 Chapter 2448 As the nine suns raged, the temperature in all directions rose rapidly. The creatures on the ground withered rapidly, and countless lives were flowing away. Seeing this scene, the demonic beasts in this area were not angry at all. Some of them were afraid and crawled on the ground in the direction of the nine suns. Just as everyone looked up at the sky obediently, a roar fell from the sky. ¡°Caspian!¡± Many Demonic Beasts were stunned. Caspian? Who is it? In the center of the scorching sun, Sun-devouring Demon Emperor was furious. The reason why the nine suns suddenly broke out was that they were closely rted to the high- spirited anger of Sun-devouring Demon Emperor. His anger could burn the sky! This was because the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor had just received the news that his Emperor Blood Sect had been razed to the ground. The huge Emperor Blood Sect was quietly destroyed. It was destroyed by a boy called Caspian. At this point, the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor also did not wish to pursue the matter of how the Emperor Blood Sect was useless. After all, the Emperor Blood Sect no longer existed. It was useless to me them for being too useless. However, Caspian¡¯s actions could be said to havepletely humiliated the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor. This was intolerable! ¡°The Eighteen Demon Sects listen up!¡± ¡°Kill a human cultivator called Caspian!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let him leave our territory alive!¡± As soon as Sun-devouring Demon Emperor finished speaking, the Sect Masters of the Eighteen Demon Sects responded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, in ordance with the Demon Emperor¡¯s decree, go to kill Caspian!¡± After receiving the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s decree, the 18 demon sects immediately put down their affairs and gathered their forces to search for traces of Caspian in the territory of the demon n. When Caspian entered the territory of the demon n, he marched all the way here. If they really wanted to find his trace, it might be difficult to find him with a sect¡¯s strength. However, now that they had the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s decree, in order to sessfully kill Caspian, they could only cooperate sincerely. The gathering of the power of the eighteen Demonic Sects quickly locked onto Caspian. On the other hand, Caspian stopped in front of a strange pce. This was a tall pce made of flesh and blood. This was the territory of the demon n. For the demon n who liked flesh and blood, this behavior was bad, but it was not strange. However, this flesh and blood divine pce was different. It waspletely made of human corpses! Not only that, but there were also many cultivators of the Human Tribe who were enved by the demonic beasts. ¡°Hurry up and work, you lowly human beast!¡± ¡°You want to ck off? I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± ¡°Little b*tch, if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, you have to be like your sister. I think you¡¯d better keep your hands and feet.¡± The Demonic Beasts were used to enved human cultivators. They whipped the human cultivators casually, vented their anger, and even killed them on the spot. Anyway, after the cultivators of the Human n were dead, there was nothing to worry about. They could just catch new ones. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ck off, but I haven¡¯t eaten for a few days. I¡¯m so hungry that I can¡¯t walk anymore¡­¡± ¡°Please let me go¡­¡± The male and female cultivators burst into tears and pleaded bitterly. Caspian took a closer look and found that these enved cultivators¡¯ cultivations were sealed by some kind of power, and their magical power was no longer as vast as usual. Therefore, they were tortured and humiliated by these small demons. He, who was clear in his heart, could not do this with these small demons alone. There must be a big demon here. The only way was to kill the great demon. Everything was naturally settled. Caspian walked in calmly. He passed by the arrogant little demon, but no one noticed his existence. With just his current strength, if he did not want to, even Nirvana stage practitioners would be unable to sense his existence! When Caspian stepped into the flesh and blood pce, he found a huge demonic beast sitting cross- legged on the throne in the main hall. This demonic beast was over 33 meters tall, with a horse face and wings on his back. He sat on the throne that was nearly 300 meters tall. There were piles of shivering men and women below. Without exception, they were all very young and had extraordinary cultivation. Obviously, they were God¡¯s favored sons from various sects. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Suddenly, the giant demonic beast reached out his hand and grabbed a female cultivator, throwing her into his mouth like he was chewing on a piece of meat. Sizzle! Not far from the pile, there was a big pot with hot oil inside. The little demon, who had been stirring the oil pot, saw that the giant demon beast on the throne had eaten the cultivator, so he couldn¡¯t help urging hispanions, ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry¡­ Fry some hot ones to satisfy the master¡¯s appetite!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing! It¡®s wrapped up. As long as it¡¯s golden, it can be served!¡± In the distance, a group of small demons carried arge cauldron. Inside were male and female cultivators wrapped in some type of liquid, hysterical. They werepletely stripped clean, wrapped in liquid, and the demons were about to fry them into a golden color, and then give them to the great demon on the throne to enjoy. Seeing this, Caspian was so angry that heughed. ¡°How dare he treat the cultivators as pigs and dogs and make them into fried snacks? This horse-faced demon knows how to enjoy it¡­¡± Unfortunately, his horse life was over! ng! The center of Caspian¡¯s palm shone brightly, and the Archean runes above lit up one after another, illuminating the entire flesh and blood divine pce. Even the space itself was distorted by the rays of light, as if it could not withstand this terrifying pressure. Swish! As Caspian threw out the bone spear, the horse-faced demon, who was sitting casually on the throne, was directly pierced in the throat and nailed to the huge pce wall by the bone-bone spear. The horse-faced demon was rmed as he struggled with all his might. However, wisps of destructive might instantly devoured the massive body. Buzz! At the same time, the horse-faced demon, who was nailed to the wall, stopped moving. From a distance, he looked like the superior horse meat ced by the butcher stall in the market, waiting for customers toe to buy him. However, Caspian found something wrong. The horse-faced demon had been killed. Normally, the demonic beasts here should be in a panic. However, they did not. Instead, they gave Caspian a strange smile. Not only them, but also the Human Race cultivators, who were waiting to be ughtered, sneered at Caspian as if they were mocking something. The next moment, their figures changed and disappeared. Not only the demonic beasts and cultivators in the main hall, but also the entire flesh and blood pce became empty except for Caspian! Chapter 2449 Chapter 2449 The flesh and blood pce was still there, but everything was gone. Caspian immediately understood what was going on. Is this an illusion? He frowned, and the light around him faded away. A face that belonged to a demonic beast appeared in the sky and roared at the flesh and blood pce on the ground, ¡°Caspian, this is just a trap to lure you out! I didn¡¯t expect you to be so naive to be fooled!¡± Then, a formation was activated, and wisps of white air filled the huge flesh pce, rising and melting! Among them, balls of melted flesh and blood ignited on their own, flying to Caspian like meteors. Crack! Caspian quickly waved his arm, and streaks of light appeared and bloomed in all directions. He fought and retreated. Unfortunately, he was in the flesh pce and waspletely wrapped up. All of a sudden, a stream of flowing light strangely appeared behind him. It seemed to contain the power of ancient times and primitive times as it suppressed him. Boom! The power of the fire was even more amazing than he had imagined. The moment it hit Caspian, it showed some hidden aura and burned his palm. The wound quickly turned into a mark. Although it was only a mark, Caspian could feel that the owner of the mark was extremely powerful. He couldn¡¯t resist it now. Bang! Caspian activated all the runes of the long bone spear. He forcibly broke through the melted flesh pce and created a bloody road. The demonic beast face in the sky did not care. After all, Caspian had destroyed the Emperor Blood Sect. If he didn¡¯t have this little ability, it would be too disappointing. However, the purpose of this trap was not to kill him, but to hit Caspian and leave a mark. ¡°Caspian, it¡¯s useless. You can¡¯t escape from me!¡± Upon hearing this, Caspian sensed the wound and discovered that there was indeed a mysterious power spreading. As long as the other party followed the trace of power, the other party could find him easily, and Caspian could not remove the mark on the wound now! Swish! At this time, demonic beasts ambushing nearby rushed out to hunt him. Seeing this, Caspian did not stop fighting but tried to get rid of the Demonic Beasts. Unfortunately, this mark-like wound made him look like a ck firefly. No matter where he went, he could be easily found and avoid! Although that was the case, the strength of Caspian was still much higher than that of the group of demonic beasts. As long as he exerted a little strength, he would directly leave behind the other party a large distance and disappear into the distant sky. However, the demonic beasts chasing after him were neither too slow nor too quick. No matter how far away the rat ran, could it really escape from the cat¡¯s control? If so, the status of cats and mice should be changed! It was not until Caspian¡¯s figure disappeared into the horizon that some figures appeared in the Demonic Beasts¡¯ positions. These were human-shaped demonic beasts, and one of them was surrounded by people. It was a young man with golden me wings on his back. ¡°Prince Bellingham, how are you going to deal with this Caspian next?¡± A human-shaped demonic beast, who seemed to have a high status, asked respectfully. As soon as the title of Zald Bellingham was announced, many demonic beasts farther away immediately understood why the great demons of the 18 sects were so respectful to him. Because Prince Zald was Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s youngest son! As the youngest son of the the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, he was addressed as the Crown Prince. One could see how much he doted on him. Perhaps even this Prince Zald would lead the 18 Demon Sects in the future! ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s naturally a cat ying with a mouse. It¡¯s more interesting to kill this human ant alive.¡± Prince Zald said his own thoughts. ¡°But, I¡¯m here under orders. We must capture Caspian, whether dead or alive. It¡¯s better to arrest him as soon as possible. Otherwise, it¡¯s not good for my brothers and sisters to fight for the credit with me.¡± Hearing this, the Demonic Beasts of the Eighteen Demon Sects repeatedly agreed. ¡°Prince Zald is brilliant!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it immediately!¡± At the same time, they thought that although this Prince Zald was the youngest among his brothers and sisters, he was very steady in his work. It was just like the young Sun Devouring Demon Emperor back then. No wonder he was favored by the Demon Emperor. ¡°Then do it!¡± ¡°Yes, Prince Zald!¡± Then, more Demonic Beasts were sent out to hunt Caspian. *** Several dayster, in a cave. This position was extremely hidden. In addition, the mountain contained a type of ore that couldn¡¯t be considered rare. For Caspian himself, even if he were to personally investigate it, if he wasn¡¯t careful, he would likely easily overlook this hidden location. However, when the demonic beasts were passing by, they did not even think about it but charged in. It was only because the strength of the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor was extremely special. The imprint he left behind on Caspian possessed an even greater heavenly might, as if a zing sun was hanging high in the air. Unless they were all blind, they would not miss his hiding ce. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Caspian frowned and punched out. The void instantly shattered, and the mountain-like bone spear suddenly rushed toward the Demonic Beasts. Swish! These demonic beasts were not too strong, but there were too many of them. Even if Caspian were to kill them seriously, it would take him some effort to clean them up. After absorbing the Demonic Beast¡¯s Blood Soul and Divine Soul, Caspian continued his journey. When the following demonic beasts caught up, they were shocked. The mountain was covered with Demonic Beasts¡¯ bodies. Although the ce was full of blood, they quickly recognized which direction Caspian was in. ¡°Let¡¯s go, he is heading this way!¡± The Demonic Beasts continued to pursue Caspian. Within arge river¡­ The river was turbid, with a hint of grayish-white color. Caspian hid in the river, waiting for the demonic beasts to leave. Water and fire are ipatible¡­ This mark clearly belongs to fire. This white river has all sorts of mystical charms. I wonder if it can hide my aura¡­ However, the answer came out soon. Even if Caspian was hidden in the water and the aura of the white river was turbid, the demonic beasts could still easily find him. Caspian took a deep breath and began to kill. He epted the Blood Souls and Divine Souls and headed north. He had thought of a way to get rid of this special mark. Unfortunately, there were too many demonic beasts chasing after him. It was obvious that they would not give him any chance to rest and wanted to exhaust him to death! Caspian, who was flying, felt a burning sensation in his heart. He stopped and looked down at the wound mark. Compared to the previous bowl-sized scar, it quickly spread to his elbow. As long as Caspian moved his right hand, it seemed that his entire arm was burning, and the pain was unbearable. Chapter 2450 Chapter 2450 Along the way, Lydia also knew who ordered to deal with him. The one who issued the killing order was one of the giants of the Demon n, Sun-devouring Demon Emperor! It was said that this was an ancient great demon with nine suns as his pce. He had lived for countless years. However, Sun-devouring Demon Emperor did not personallye. After all, Lydia was not even at the Nirvana stage. In the eyes of the the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, even if Lydia destroyed the Emperor Blood Sect, he would still be a bigger ant and would not be worthy of Sun- devouring Demon Emperor¡®s making a move. Because of this, the one who controlled the demonic beasts to kill Lydia this time was the youngest son of the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, Prince Zald! Sun-devouring Demon Emperor is really an amazing guy¡­ He can seriously injure my real body with just a part of his power! Lydia sighed with emotion. The strength of Sun-devouring Demon Emperor was iparable to that ofthe demon n he had met before. But once I have the chance to kill Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, the improvement I can get is absolutely indescribable and unimaginable! As soon as Lydia thought about it, he sensed another group of demonic beasts approaching him. This annoyed him. Although he might not be able to deal with the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s Sun Devouring Essence Qi, he was still able to relieve it. However, it would take some time. Unfortunately, Prince Zald did not give Lydia any chance, so the demonic beasts he sent were one after another. He allowed Lydia to harvest the demonic beasts. Even if millions of them died, it was worth it to destroy Lydia and exhaust the other party. In fact, Prince Zald¡¯s n was old-fashioned but effective. Lydia could not deal with the wound, so he could only let it expand rapidly. If this continued, it would not be as simple as being discovered by the demonic beasts. When the wound continued to spread, it would not be surprising even if he lost hisbat capability. At that time, he would be at others¡¯ mercy. I can¡¯t wait to die! Lydia rolled his eyes and struck out four pieces of vigor. These four auras directly transformed into his shape, connecting with the body¡¯s mind and flying in different directions. Soon, the demonic beasts chased after them. This was a mix of two of the eighteen Demon Sects. They were overjoyed to find that Lydia was flying rapidly. Because of the order of Prince Zald, they must capture Milos, whether dead or alive. Regardless of life or death, as long as they brought back Milos, they would be rewarded! ¡°Bastard, where are you going?¡± The demonic beasts surrounded Lydia excitedly. Lydia created by the vigor was no different from the real body. Even the injury spread to the left and right of his elbow. Byparison, they were sure that Lydia was in front of them. Many demonic beasts kept attacking, trapping, and surrounding Lydia! ¡°Demonic Ape Mountain Shattering Steps!¡± ¡°Sky-fighting Roar!¡± ¡°Sky-breaking w!¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The demonic beasts unleashed their magical powers mercilessly. Even if Lydia was smashed into pieces, it did not matter. As long as they brought back Lydia¡¯s head, they would be rewarded by Prince Zald. The Demonic Ape, which was over ten thousand feet in size, stepped down and Lydia quickly dodged. However, a furious sound wave hit him, stopping him. Then, a sharp w cut off Lydia¡¯s waist, and the internal organs flowed all over the ground. ¡°Haha!¡± The Demonic Beasts were overjoyed. They were sure to win the reward. However, they soon realized that something was wrong. Lydia that had been killed rapidly turned into a streak of blood that dissipated in midair. This scene stunned them. ¡°This¡­ This is fake?¡± ¡°We were deceived!¡± ¡°Quick, send a message back. Lydia is so cunning and lies!¡± The Demonic Beasts were in a flurry. At this time, the true body of Lydia tore the void and rushed toward the chaotic demonic beasts! ¡°It¡¯s Lydia!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡± ¡°Wow!¡± However, Lydia¡¯s move was full of killing intentions. Endless sword light burst out between his eyebrows. The sword light shone resplendently, making the entire sky dim. It was as if even the Great Taos of the heavens were going to be cut off, the five elements were going to be obliterated, and the world would be overturned. Swish! With the harvesting of the sword light, arge number of Blood Souls and Divine Souls were epted by Lydia and then Lydia left. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Lydia!¡± ¡°Haha, we actually met him. The credit is ours!¡± ¡°Quick, don¡¯t give Lydia a chance to escape!¡± The demonic beasts of the Eighteen Demonic Sects were not afraid of death. They fought desperately against Paul. In the end, when they exchanged their lives for his head, the entire Lydia transformed into streams of vigor that left them gaping in shock. Lydia did not say much. The long bone spear shone brightly and burned the void. He then turned around to harvest the blood souls of the group of demonic beasts and left. The news that the demonic beasts were being killed by Lydia in session made Prince Zald furious. These cannon fodders were different from the first ones. He had thought that Lydia¡¯s injuries would be even more severe, so he had sent out the elite Demonic beasts of the Eighteen Demon Sect. He did not know that in order to take credit, they split up and gave Lydia a chance. ¡°All of you, gather together and don¡¯t fight on your own!¡± Prince Zald said angrily, ¡°You are still too weak. In this way, you will only be defeated by Lydia one by one!¡± ¡°So what do you mean, Prince?¡± asked one of the higher-ups of the Eighteen Demon Sect. ¡°After that, I will lead you to track down the position of Lydia in person. At that time, we will kill Lydia together!¡± The Crown Prince looked at the demonic beasts and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you can kill Milos, the reward will be a small matter. I will not be stingy!¡± ¡°As youmand, Prince Zald!¡± The demonic beasts of the Eighteen Demon Sects were ready to move. At the same time, Lydia also felt that although the demonic beasts were still chasing him, they were different from before. They were not fighting separately, but gathered together and moved together. This made him frown. If he was in the right state, he would kill these chickens and dogs as many as possible. However, his injuries were still spreading, and his right hand was barely moving. If he really fought against the demonic beasts, he might not be able to win against them! If I can remove the mark on my arm and treat my injuries before they catch up, I can still kill them! Lydia thought to himself. The problem was that Lydia had tried. With his current strength, he should not be able to solve the mark left by the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor. This was the most important thing. At this time, a long-lost voice came from the Gates of Hell in the sea of consciousness, which cheered Lydia up! ¡°It seems¡­ That you¡­ Encountered trouble¡­¡± Chapter 2451 Chapter 2451 ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up, but he didn¡¯t have time to talk. ¡°I am indeed in trouble¡­¡± Caspian did not hide anything. ¡°Help me¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ No problem¡­¡± The voice behind the Gates of Hell sounded again, ¡°I can help¡­ You once¡­ But¡­ I will soon¡­ Leave and solve¡­ This¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Caspian nodded. There would definitely be no problem with the one behind the Gates of Hell. Caspian hadn¡¯t heard this voice for a long time, so he felt very friendly. Caspian stood still and began to refine the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s Mark in his arm. As soon as he began to refine this mark, his body temperature rose rapidly. This was something that the Sun Devouring Demon Emperor deliberately left behind. If Caspian forcefully refined the Sun-devouring Essence Qi, he would be immediately countercharged and burned to ashes. When Caspian realized that it could not be forcefully refined, he did not force it. But now, the situation waspletely different since the one behind the Gates of Hell made a move. Although Caspian¡¯s body temperature rose rapidly, it did not continue to rise when it reached a certain critical point. The Sun-devouring Essence Qi had a spirit, so it felt that something was wrong. It then swam to Caspian¡¯s whole body, leaving no chance for him to deal with it. As the Sun Swallowing Essence Qi continued to flow through Caspian¡¯s limbs and bones, his entire body shone with golden light, as if there was a zing sun circting within his body. From a distance, it could be said that it looked solemn, as if a Saint Buddha had descended to the world and could conquer all living things. However, no matter how the Sun-devouring Essence Qi wandered, it still failed to cause any damage to him. No matter which meridian it was in him, it could be refined urately by Caspian for his own use. Although so, as the Sun-devouring Essence Qi was refined and absorbed by Caspian, it was also a little anxious. It instantly released arge amount of energy, which was ten or even a hundred times that of before. It hoped that Caspian would give up refining it or perish with Caspian. ¡°Just¡­ This¡­¡± The man behind the Gates of Hell sneered with disdain. A light film instantly enveloped Caspian. The Sun-devouring Essence Qi could not move at once. At the same time, waves of heat poured out from every Caspian¡¯s pore. Immediately, the earth around him dried up. The ancient tree, which was more than a million feet tall, directly turned into pieces of ck charcoal and lost all vitality. Even the rocky ground without a breath of life directly turned intova rivers surrounded by the Sun-devouring Essence Qi. In the blink of an eye, it was enough to change the ce nearby. ¡°It¡¯s just a wisp of Sun-devouring Essence Qi. It¡¯s just a drop in the ocean for the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡­¡± Seeing this, Caspian murmured. If it weren¡¯t for the one behind the Gates of Hell who made the move and refined it himself, I would not only have spent a lot of time but also suffered a great loss¡­ At this time of danger, I¡¯ll really be a chopping block¡­ However, at this time, the Sun Swallowing Essence Qi was gradually absorbed. In addition to nourishing Caspian¡¯s limbs and bones, greatly increasing his strength, the previous wounds had also recovered. This was because the Sun Devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s Sun Devouring Essence Qi was extremely mysterious. In addition to containing great horror and destruction, there was also a thread of life that was born towards death. After Caspian absorbed and refined the Sun-devouring Essence Qi, the terrifying and destructive force caused his strength to soar. The thread of life that he had been born from death allowed the severely depleted him to easily return to its peak state. The extreme must be reversed, just like that¡­ Almost at the same time, Prince Zald¡¯s face changed greatly. Because he suddenly lost track of Caspian! ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could I lose the sense of Caspian?¡± Prince Zald muttered to himself and thought of an unlikely possibility. Did Caspian refine the Sun-devouring Essence Qi? But how could this be possible? Forget about the fact that Caspian was not even at the Nirvana stage. Even if Caspian was at the Nirvana stage, he might not be able to easily refine the Sun Devouring Essence Energy. This was a part of Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s Origin Energy. When the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor used his Sun-devouring Essence Qi to lock onto Caspian, the Crown Prince knew very well that it was probably a process to order him to chase Caspian. Even if he didn¡¯t do anything, the other party would turn into ashes because he couldn¡¯t bear the horrible energy of the Sun-devouring Essence Qi. Sun-devouring Demon Emperor understood this result. The credit would always belong to Prince Zald! However, now, Caspian¡¯s traces disappeared, proving that the Sun-devouring Essence Qi no longer existed. Either Caspian destroyed himself or Caspian had refined the Sun-devouring Essence Qi. Whether it was the former or thetter, Prince Zald felt that it was impossible. The former, a heaven¡¯s favored son like Caspian, cherished his life the most. This was also the main reason why the demon n had captured arge number of male and female cultivators and tortured and bullied them, but they still lived in disgrace. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As the God¡¯s favored sons of the sects, they would rather live than die. How could they bear to die in the demon n? Because of this, Prince Zald had thought about how to deal with Caspian if he surrendered. It was even more impossible to say that Caspian had sessfully refined the Sun-devouring Essence Qi. Without the help of an existence at the stage of the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, Caspian could forget about refining the Sun Devouring Energy! This was thend of the Demon Race. There were only a handful of existences at the same stage as the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor. Moreover, there was no reason for the other big demons to help the Human n, Caspian! If Caspian destroyed himself, I will definitely be able to sense that the Sun-devouring Essence Qi is burning Caspian¡¯s flesh and soul¡­ The more Prince Zald thought about it, the more strange he felt. The more he thought, the more frightened he became. So Caspian really refined the Sun-swallowing Essence Qi? Just as Prince Zald was hesitating, the demonic beast in front of him hurried to report. ¡°Report to Prince Zald, we found traces of Caspian ahead!¡± ¡°What? ¡± The Crown Prince was shocked. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s Caspian?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost eighty to ny percent!¡± The demonic beast quickly added, ¡°He seems to be resting, but the surroundings are very strange. The ancient trees have turned into charcoal and the rocks have turned intova!¡± ¡°This is caused by the power of the Sun-devouring Essence Qi. Is he really¡­¡± Thinking of this, the crown prince shook his head. No matter what, as long as I catch up with Caspian, my task will bepleted! ¡°Once you find the traces of Caspian, follow me and kill Caspian!¡± Prince Zald spread his golden me wings on his back and gave orders to the demonic beasts of the Eighteen Demon Sects. ¡°Yes, Prince!¡± The demonic beasts of the 18 Demon Sects were in high spirits. They had made achievements today! At the same time, Caspian sensed the aura of the demonic beasts that had gathered before and quickly approached him. Seeing this, he sneered and had a n in his mind. Chapter 2452 Chapter 2452 Swish! Led by Prince Zald, the demonic beasts of the 18 Demonic Sects broke through the air. There were many demonic beasts. Wherever it passed, the hurricane was like a dragon bared its fangs and waved its ws. The ground was directly reduced by several levels, and the low mountains were directly broken, which was shocking. Feeling the approaching demonic beasts, Caspian stood still and hovered in the air, waiting for his prey toe. ¡°It¡¯s Caspian, exactly the same as the wanted poster!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him. He didn¡®t escape!¡± ¡°Perhaps he thinks that he Will definitely lose his life in the face of us. Why doesn¡¯t he stay? When he begs for mercyter, he will be able to gain an active confession!¡± The Demonic Beasts burst outughing. They felt that they would definitely win. After all, not only did the Demonic Beasts of the Eighteen Demon Sectse here together, but also Prince Zald! As the son of the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, Prince Zald did not disgrace his father¡¯s reputation. At such a young age, he had already killed more than one Nirvana stage cultivator. Although Caspian had destroyed the Emperor Blood Sect, the Demon n paid attention to the bloodline. Since Prince Zald was the son of a famous family, he was definitely stronger than Caspian whose name had never been heard of before. Caspian really didn¡¯t run away, and the Sun-devouring Essence Qi really lost its senses. It seems that he has solved it¡­ The Crown Prince thought. Even though he was a bit hesitant, it was because the other party was purposely waiting for them toe, it was extremely likely to be a trap. However, on second thought, Prince Zald realized that he was the leader of the Demonic Beasts of the Eighteen Demon Sect. Furthermore, his strength was alsoparable to a Nirvana stage practitioner and he had even killed many Nirvana stage cultivators. In front of him, Caspian was nothing! Prince Zald signaled the demonic beasts of the 18 Demon Sects to block the route of Caspian, leaving no chance for him to escape. Then he said slowly, ¡°Caspian, why don¡¯t you run away? Do you want to kneel down and beg for mercy?¡± ¡°Prince Zald has always been kind. Caspian, if you surrender now, Prince may be merciful and spare your life!¡± ¡°Caspian, don¡¯t make a mistake. This is your only chance. As long as you surrender, you may have a chance to survive.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re surrounded by us, Caspian, it¡¯s absolutely hard for you to escape. If you don¡¯t want to die without a whole body and your soul will be destroyed, now is yourst chance!¡± The Demonic Beasts from the eighteen Demon Sects cried out to Caspian. Their words were filled with ridicule. Although it was surprising that Caspian defeated the Emperor Blood Sect alone, they were far more powerful than the Emperor Blood Sect. With their currentbat capability, what Caspian could do could be done ten or even a hundred times by them! How could Caspian turn the tables? Caspianughed in the face of Prince Zald¡¯s and the eighteen demonic beasts¡¯ crazy provocation. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? Just you, a bunch of chickens and dogs?¡± Hearing this, the Demonic Beasts¡¯ faces changed. Caspian did not take Prince Zald seriously! It should be noted that the Crown Prince was a proud and arrogant person. If he was irritated, Caspian would die without a trace and would never be reincarnated! As expected, there was a sh of anger in the eyes of Prince Zald. Since he was a child, he had been praised by the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor andid high hopes on. It was because his talent was the closest descendant to the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s youth. Even the Crown Prince himself firmly believed that he would not be weaker than the Sun Devouring Demon Emperor in the future, or even surpass him. Caspian was just a small cultivator of the Human n. How dare he not take him seriously? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. How abominable! It would not be able to vent his anger even if he killed such a guy 10,000 times! ¡°Haha, Caspian, it¡¯s not easy for human cultivators to achieve sess! I just want to give you a chance to live. I never thought that you were like this. Then you can¡®t me me for being ruthless!¡± Prince Zald stood with his hands sped behind his back, and the golden mes on his back spread out like a king. ¡°Or, do you really think that you have the capital to challenge us after destroying the Emperor Blood Sect?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether I have the capital or not!¡± After that, a bright sword light burst out between Caspian¡®s eyebrows. ¡°Because the dead are not qualified to determine the gains and losses of me!¡± Buzz! The dazzling sword radiance enveloped the surrounding area. In an instant, Caspian¡®s Divine Sense locked onto all the Demonic Beasts present. ¡°This¡­¡± The demonic beasts marked with Caspian¡¯s Divine Sense were shocked. They were not as weak as the Demonic Beasts of the Emperor Blood Sect. This time, the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor personally ordered, so few of the demonic beasts who hade to join the siege of Caspian were easy to deal with. They were the elites among the elites of the Eighteen Demon Sects. However, right now, they were all of the same status, nonentities! For Caspian, killing them was no different from killing an ant. ng! Then, with the sudden burst of sword light, this ce directly turned into the graveyard of a sword! The five elements were all crushed by the sword energy, the world split apart by the sword radiance, the heavens¡¯ the Great Tao shattered. In the blink of an eye, Caspian had thousands demonic beast heads! They were cut into two pieces, and their flesh and soul were flying around. It was as if they were not elite demonic beasts of the Eighteen Demon Sects under themand of the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, but a ho¡¯s nest that had been stabbed by him! The scene was extremely chaotic. Some demonic beasts were active and wanted to escape. Anyway, there were more than a million demonic beasts here, so no one noticed them. If there was a chance to wipe out Caspianter, they woulde to add fuel to the fire. If there was no great opportunity, they could also escape far away, leaving hope in the future. However, the other party did not give them the chance. ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± Caspian raised his hand and countless golden pces rose from the ground. Bang! Demonic beasts were strangled and obliterated in the golden pce. Roar! The Fiendgods in golden armor roared angrily, killing the nearby demonic beasts and stomping them to pieces. The entire demond quaked. Boom! Arge river of stars swept out without warning, like a starry sky directly suppressing. Wherever the starlight shone, any life was directly turned into a Blood Soul and Divine Soul. Prince Zald was stunned. He fixed his eyes and found that this was not a river of stars, but a bone spear of Caspian! If he had not been at the scene, he would have thought that there was a war between the two Demon Emperors. They would not stop until they killed the other party. However, all of this was just a counterattack from Caspian. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s a unteral massacre!¡± Prince Zald broke out in a cold sweat, feeling frightened by the strength of Caspian! Looking at Caspian waving his long spear to harvest the Blood Soul spirits of the demonic beasts, Prince Zald could not help but think of something. Chapter 2453 Chapter 2453 How could this cultivator of the Human n be so powerful? Even if he had the strength to destroy the Emperor Blood Sect, he could not be so horrible, could he? The more Prince Zald thought about it, the more frightened he became! But wasn¡®t that so? Prince Zald asked himself if he also had the ability to destroy the Emperor Blood Sect. Therefore, when he learned that Caspian had destroyed the Emperor Blood Sect, he did not think that Caspian was really terrible. He could also do such a thing! However, Caspian was obviously more powerful than just this! As soon as Prince Zald was stunned, most of the million demonic beasts had been killed by Caspian. ¡°Caspian, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Prince Zald¡¯s wings were covered with golden mes. He spread his wings suddenly to protect the rest of the demonic beasts, in case they were killed by Caspian and he himself became themander alone. However, Prince Zald could not stop Caspian¡¯s target! Buzz! Caspian was like a long spear made of white bones from a river of stars. The runes of the Archean Eon shed. Then, the starlight evolved into countless meteorites and rushed down to the ground! Swish! This time, it was an indiscriminate attack. Anyway, the demonic beasts of the Eighteen Demon Sects had always been hostile to the human race. They had all killed more than one or two of cultivators. Killing all the demonic beasts was the best strategy! Boom! The whole earth was smashed dozens of meters into the ground. By the time Prince Zald arrived, the million elite demonic beasts had been turned into ashes. The remaining Blood Souls were collected by the bone spear, allowing them to be refined by the Six Paths of Reincarnations te, and then nourished Caspian¡¯s original body. ¡°How, how is that possible! ¡± The crown prince was shocked. This was different from what he had imagined! ording to his n, he should not havemanded a million demonic beasts to besiege Caspian. This cultivator of the Human Tribe would definitely be simr to the guy Prince Zald had met before. Caspian was afraid of death and knelt on the ground to beg for mercy. After that, Prince Zald would humiliate Caspian, rip off his head, bring him back to report andplete the task Everything had been designed perfectly. Why was it that he had his head shaved and his million elite demonic beasts turned into nothing? Hu! After absorbing the Divine Soul of millions of elite demonic beasts, Caspian let out a breath and looked at Prince Zald. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s mark suppressing me, you would have died a long time ago. You are not good enough to deal with me¡­¡± Hearing this, Prince Zald was furious. He had never been humiliated like this since he was a child. Even if it was a Nirvana stage cultivator, Prince Zald did not know how many he had killed! A mere Caspian had killed a few cannon fodders. How dare Caspian shout at him? He really didn¡¯t know what was good for him. ¡°The Grand Sun has descended from heaven!¡± Prince Zald was so angry. He spread his wings, which were burning with golden mes, and an illusory sun slowly appeared. If one took a closer look, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to find that the illusory sun was very simr to the nine suns looming in the distant sky. They were almost the same and came out of the same vein! Seeing this, Caspian couldn¡¯t help sneering. He then grabbed the long bone spear and threw it at the imaginary sun that was constantly condensing! The bone spear flew out like a divine arrow, traveling through endless time. Time and space couldn¡¯t tie it down. Anything that tried to stop it was wiped out by the shining runes, erasing traces. Crack! The illusory sun was ruthlessly prated by the bone spear and was destroyed! Pu! Prince Zald spat out blood. However, as he thought about it, the blood that had just been spat out suddenly turned golden and turned into a thousand meter-long golden me bird! The golden me bird covered the sky and covered the earth. As soon as it appeared, the water on the ground quickly rose, dried up, withered, and the whole ground suddenly burned. Seeing this, Caspian¡¯s expression did not change. He turned his two fingers into a sword, and the sword light in the void suddenly condensed. 3 meters, 30 meters, 3,00 meters, and 3,000 meters! The sword radiance was instantly condensed by Caspian. ¡°sh!¡± Caspian spat out a word coldly, and the sword radiance came out of his mouth and chopped down! The golden me bird wailed and then turned into sparks. It turned into blood and returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s body. However, Caspian did not give it the chance at all. At the same time, the sparks turned into drops of blood, and the sword light also turned into countless meteors. Like rain hitting banana, it prated and evaporated drops of blood. Pu! Prince Zald vomited blood continuously and his breath was weak. He could not believe that Caspian was so powerful that Caspian could easily break his magical power! ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Caspian chuckled. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Before Prince Zald could react, he was already in front of the other party. Bang! Caspian stepped on the chest of Prince Zald and suddenly grabbed a pair of wings with golden mes! Hiss! With a hiss, a pair of wings full of golden mes was forcibly pulled off by Caspian, and hot blood flowed all over the ground. ¡°Argh!¡± Prince Zald screamed. He dared not believe that he would be seriously injured so easily in the face of Caspian. He had no power to fight back! The Crown Prince could not believe that a mere human cultivator could be so powerful and terrifying. However, the wings held by Caspian were still flowing with golden blood, reminding Prince Zald this was the truth, the reality! ¡°Caspian, how dare you hurt me like this? When my father arrives, you will die a thousand times or even ten thousand times, but you will not be able to absolve yourself from the me!¡± After saying that, he found that the corner of Caspian¡¯s mouth was curved into a cold smile, and Prince Zald quickly added, ¡°But if you surrender now, you may still have a chance to survive. Otherwise, you will really suffer a fate worse than death. You can¡¯t beg for death!¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re qualified?¡± Caspian reached out without hesitation and crushed the crown prince¡¯s head. Bang! Then, Caspian refined Prince Zald¡¯s Divine Soul. He was not in a hurry to leave after destroying the million elite demonic beasts and killing the Crown Prince. He was waiting. After a while, Caspian, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. The nine suns, which were still far away, were hanging above him without anyone noticing! As soon as the nine suns appeared, the sky suddenly changed color! The surrounding tens of millions of miles were instantly burned like a purgatory on earth. Among the nine suns, a tall figure and two giant demons slowly appeared. This majestic figure was very simr to the dead Prince Zald, but his aura was even more amazing, and wisps of ck spots appeared around him! His temperature was so high and the mes were so strong that even the void could not bear the heat, and even the space was burning. If an ordinary cultivator looked at it, their eyes would definitely be burned. Forget about a Real Immortal Realm, even a Nirvana stage practitioner would not be an exception. Caspian was already at the eighth stage of the Real Immortal Realm. With this treasure, he could try to break through to the peak of the Real Immortal Realm! Chapter 2454 Chapter 2454 The two giant beasts next to him were also extraordinary. They were as if mountains and rivers stretched for thousand of kilometers, and there was no end in sight. But next to this majestic figure, they were as obedient as kittens and did not dare to make any trouble. ¡°Haha, Sun-devouring Demon Emperor came by himself.¡± Caspian chuckled and said emotionlessly. ¡°Kill him¡­¡± The Sun-devouring Demon Emperor said coldly. As soon as he finished speaking, a giant demon appeared. Its eyes were neither happy nor sad. It looked at Caspian as if it was looking at an ant, insignificant. Then, the giant demon raised its mountain-like arms without any fancy sentries. It wanted to kill this little human cultivator with absolute power. However, just as its arm was about to hit the ground, Caspian raised his eyebrows and countless Sword Qi burst out. Swish! The sword Qi, like a dragon, cut through the void and crossed thousands of miles in the blink of an eye, rising from the giant demon¡¯s palm. Boom! With a loud boom, the giant demon was prated and its aura disappeared. It was killed by Caspian! This scene made the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor and the other giant demon slightly stunned. They did not realize what was going on. This was only because the giant demon was the right-hand man of the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor. It had apanied thetter on the battlefield for many years. Along the way, it had killed countless strong enemies and cleared countless obstacles for the way of the Demon Emperor¡¯s reign. Even a Nirvana stage practitioner would not be able to instantly kill it. This was rted to the real body of the giant demon. Its real body was called the Giant Beast of Mountains and Rivers. It needed to absorb and integrate mountains and rivers to be stronger. Up to now, it had absorbed tens of millions of mountains, rivers, and seas! There were so many mountains and rivers gathered together, but they were not Caspian¡¯s match. How was that possible! After finding it unbelievable, the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor was furious. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what kind of precious treasure you have that you can kill a giant mountain beast, the reason why I can be the emperor of the Demon Race is that my strength isparable to that of the ninth stage of the Nirvana Realm. In the face of absolute strength, you, a small human cultivator, are not worth mentioning at all!¡± ¡°Emperor?¡± Hearing this, Caspian sneered and slowly lowered his head. Then, an aura of Archean, Boorish Deste, horror, disaster, and despair rose from him. Seeing this scene, Sun-devouring Demon Emperor instinctively felt that something was wrong and immediatelyunched a heavy punch at Caspian! He couldn¡¯t let Caspian continue, or he didn¡¯t know what kind of treasure the other party would take out! The reason why he could be a Demon Emperor was that he never gave the enemy more opportunities, except for his outstanding talent. When he was able to kill, he had topletely wipe out his opponent in case his opponent grew up and would have endless troubles! ¡°Heaven Swallowing Phoenix Strike! ¡± The Sun-devouring Demon Emperor unleashed his famous magical power. The nine suns in the sky shone at the same time. Nine rays of extreme fiery light descended from the sky andnded in front of the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor. They turned into a ten million mile tall phoenix figure. As the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor struck out with his palm, the phoenix immediately transformed into a giant w that was thousands of kilometers long and suppressed Caspian! This attack was incredibly powerful. Unlike the fact that the Crown Prince¡¯s golden me bird, the Sun- devouring Demon Emperor had already exerted his bloodline power to the extreme and activated it to its peak! Sun-devouring Demon Emperor dared to say that even if it was an existence that was half a stage higher than the Nirvana stage, he would be able to mercilessly kill the other party with this attack. Forget about his flesh rising, even his soul was going to be turned into ashes,pletely wiped out! This was the result of offending him, the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor! However, such a blow fell on Caspian like a mud cow entering the sea. What was the final attack of ten thousand li, the destruction of the world, the extermination of five elements? In that instant, all of them vanished! It was as if nothing had happened and nothing had appeared. Everything that had just happened was just an illusion. The Sun-devouring Demon Emperor had not used his famous magical power at all. These were all his imagination and he had never made a move! However, at the stage of the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, how could he not know whether it was true or false? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Everything that had just happened was real. It was just that the opponent had easily dissolved his attack. That was all. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Sun-devouring Demon Emperor was stunned. He could not believe that there was such a ridiculous thing in the world. As a peerless demon emperor who wasparable to a ninth stage Nirvana stage cultivator, no one would believe that he could not fight back in front of a mere human cultivator. At this time, Caspian looked up. Unlike before, his eyes were dark and his temperament had changed dramatically. He slowly said, ¡°Who do you think you are¡­¡± The whole body of the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor was cold, and his sweat was like paste. He secretly felt that something was wrong. He raised his hand and grabbed, directly smashing the other giant demon into Caspian. Then, he activated the nine suns to help himself escape. He didn¡¯t know what had happened to the other party, but the current Caspian gave him a very bad feeling! He actually had the feeling of threatening the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s life. It had been countless years since Sun-devouring Demon Emperor had experienced such a feeling after bing a great demon that dominated a region. He never thought that it would happen again today! Seeing this, Caspian raised his hand unhurriedly. The moment he raised his hand, the gigantic demon that stretched for thousands of kilometers directly turned into countless specks of light and scattered down. It was as if a meteor shower had descended. After that, the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor felt his movements stop and his entire body stiffened. He waspletely unable to move! Before Sun-devouring Demon Emperor could beg for mercy, his aura suddenly disappeared. Until the moment of his death, the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor didn¡¯t even know how he died. It was as if the other party wanted him to die, and so did he! Thump! Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, who had flown into the air, fell to the ground and died. The demon emperor of the Demon n died! As soon as the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor died, the one behind the Gates of Hell returned the body to Caspian. After regaining control of his true form, Caspian walked to the side of the Demon Emperor¡¯s corpse without hesitation and took out his demon core. This is the true essence of the zing sun! Caspian recognized what the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s demon core was. This was a very famous heavenly treasure. It was rare in the world, and even if one had money, it was impossible to buy it easily. The reason was that it was evolved from the demon core of a great demon like Sun-devouring Demon Emperor! No wonder it was so rare. After all, there weren¡¯t many existences like Sun-devouring Demon Emperor in the entire Demon Race. If it was a demon core at the demon emperor stage, then it was possible for it to turn into a zing sun¡¯s true marrow. Then this thing was very rare, and it was not too strange. Caspian did not say much and was ready to refine and absorb the essence. This item was more valuable than the endless Legacy of the Emperor Blood Sect! Chapter 2455 Chapter 2455 Caspian did what he wanted and began to refine the Scorching Sun True Essence. As soon as this thing was absorbed, a kind of indescribable violence poured into his body. The blood all over his body became extremely hot, as if it had turned intova. It swam violently in his body and ran wildly. The degree of danger directly caused divine light to swirl around his body to protect him. Although that was the case, the ground where Caspian sat cross-legged gradually became sizzling and turned into a rollingva river. The sky above was charred like a dim star, but in fact, the me was too strong and the temperature was too high. Even the space was about to be ignited, and time and space were going to be burned together! Caspian felt it was the right time, so he did not hide it. Relying on the vigor he had absorbed from killing many demonic beasts and the Scorching Sun True Essence, he broke through to the next realm, the peak of Real Immortal Realm! As Caspian¡¯s aura climbed higher and higher, he became a Fire Man, a Light Man and a Deity! There was a phoenix continuously screaming within his body. This was the true essence of the zing sun. This was the true appearance of the Sun Essence. It contained the essence of the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor¡¯s entire life. After countless years of umtion, it was ten times or even a hundred times stronger than the so-called endless inheritance! Bang! Under the continuous cries of the phoenix, magma and fire pirs broke the ground within a radius of millions of miles, rose to the sky, drowned the earth, and filled the sky. The mes burned the heaven and earth, burning away all five elements. Time and space couldn¡¯t weaken it at all. Right now, disaster appeared! Heavenly thunder, earth fire, divine wind, yin and yang, countless disasters fell, disying a song of ice and fire with this magma earth! The momentum of Caspian crossing the tribtion was too terrifying. Even thousands of miles away, demonic beasts could sense it. The supreme majesty that vaguely spread over made them prostrate on the ground, shivering. ¡°What is wrong? Is Sun-devouring Demon Emperor angry? I seem to have seen him heading in this direction before.¡± ¡°Sun Devouring Demon Emperor is angry? Idiot, look at these cmities. It¡¯s obvious that someone is undergoing tribtions, alright?¡± ¡°Huh? But before, Prince Zald led the elite demonic beasts of the 18 Demon Sects to attack Is he not going to kill any target, but to act as someone¡¯s Tribtion Protector? This is not right!¡± ¡°Shut up! Whether Sun-devouring Demon Emperor and Prince Zald want to kill their prey or be Protectors, we can¡¯t talk about it!¡± The nearby demonic beasts retreated one after another. They did not dare to stay in this area, lest they were affected by the disaster. If they died inexplicably, they would really die in vain! Cultivation had no time. When Caspianpletely refined and absorbed the roaring phoenix in his body, his originally climbing aura gradually stabilized. He slowly opened his eyes, and the sky, which was still uncertain, suddenly became clear. It was because he said that there had to be light! Moreover, unlike the previous breakthroughs, the changes in Caspian this time were not as obvious as before. It was not revealed to the public, but revealed to the heart. His true body, strength, and divine sense were all much stronger than before. But it didn¡¯t look very powerful, as if there was nothing extraordinary. All of this seemed to have returned to its original state, preparing for the advancement of Nirvana. Is this the peak of the Real Immortal Realm? It¡¯s very wonderful¡­ Caspian felt that the change brought about by bing a ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm was much more beneficial than the previous breakthrough. Even the previous transformation was not as powerful as it was now. However, it was more low-key than the previous breakthroughs. It did not look like he had stepped into the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm. Of course, this was just what it looked like. In fact, the benefits it brought were beyond description. Only him could understand the mystery. Then, Caspian entered the Tower of Life again. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. This Tower of Life contained a magic treasure called the Yin-Yang Light-splitting Sword Formation! Yin-Yang Light-splitting Sword Formation! Caspian approached and refined it. Buzz! The Yin and Yang Light-splitting Sword Formation buzzed, as if resonating with Caspian. When he was exactly the same as the sound of the Yin-Yang Light-splitting Sword Formation, it waspletely subdued and refined. Caspian tried to activate the Yin-Yang Light-splitting Sword Formation. ng! As he disyed the Yin-Yang Light-splitting Sword Formation, sword shadows suddenly appeared behind him. Millions of sword shadows formed a huge wheel of light. When the wheel of light spun rapidly, sword shadows, sword radiance, and Sword Qi fell like a rainstorm, piercing through the void, tearing the boundary between Yin and Yang, and opening the Gates of Hell! Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up. Although there were many treasures in him,pared with other magic treasures, the Yin and Yang Light-splitting Sword Formation was not inferior. It was simple and crude, which was very in line with his decisive style. Satisfied, Caspian put away the Yin -Yang Light-splitting Sword Formation and left the Tower of Life. However, he was not in a hurry. He was thinking about where to go next. In fact, Caspian¡¯s current choice was very simple. First, he continued to train outside. However, after he destroyed the Emperor Blood Sect, he killed Prince Zald, Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, and other big shots of the Demon n. There might not be any disturbance now, but in a few days, the news of this matter would definitely spread throughout the Demon n. By then, all the supreme masters of the Demon n woulde out to kill him. After all, in thend of the demon n, the Demon King not only represented strength, but also the dignity of the demon n! Caspian¡¯s destruction of the Emperor Blood Sect was a p to the face of the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor. Now that he had killed the Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, together with the powerful demonic beasts of the Eighteen Demon Sects, he hadpletely eradicated them. This was also a p to the face to the other supreme experts of the Demon n. How could the arrogant experts of the Demon n bear such a thing? Therefore, it was not impossible for Caspian to continue to stay in the territory of the Demon n for experience, but it would be very dangerous. However, if Caspian wanted to quickly umte and improve his foundation and cultivation, thend of the demon n was absolutely the best choice. If he left this ce, the effect would be greatly reduced in other ces. In addition to his first choice, his second choice was to return to the Divine Martial Sect. To be honest, Caspian had gained a lot during this period. Even though he had reached the peak of the Real Immortal Realm, he still held back. Since this was the case, it was not a bad idea to stop and return to the Divine Martial Sect to prepare for the next Nirvana stage! With this thought in mind, Caspian immediately made up his mind to return to the Divine Martial Sect and properly refine the gains he had gained this time around in preparation to attack the Nirvana stage. Chapter 2456 Chapter 2456 The return journey of Caspian was not smooth sailing. Just as he thought, in just a few days, the news that Prince Zald and Sun-devouring Demon Emperor were sessively killed by a human cultivator called Caspian spread throughout the Demon n! This made the Demon Race experts shocked and angry. As one of the experts of the Demon n, Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, who had been famous for many years, was killed by an unknown Human n cultivator. This was a shame for the whole demon n. Caspian was challenging their dignity as demon experts. As a result, the Demon nunched an all-out attack and surrounded the possible escape route of Caspian. Even the space waspletely sealed. There was no way out in Caspian, no way out! However, they could not stop him. In the end, he slowly returned to the Divine Martial Sect. In fact, Caspian still felt a little regretful. If he could encounter another Demon Emperor, he might even be able to obtain a supreme treasure that wasparable to the true essence of the zing sun. In that case, he would be able to steadily breakthrough to the Nirvana stage. Even so, he came back safely without knowing what was going on behind the Gates of Hell. It took Caspian a year. After returning to the Divine Martial Sect, Caspian cultivated in seclusion. *** Another year passed quickly. Hu! On this day, Caspian opened his mouth. It was just a sigh of relief, but it had already caused the space in all directions to shake slightly, and even showed signs of directly breaking. This waspletely different from the previous Moses. If the previous Nirina was really outstanding, then he was now gradually returning to his original state. Even though he had yet to reach the Nirvana stage, Nirina was already looking forward to the situation after he truly reached the Nirvana stage. Suddenly, his eyebrows twitched. He received a message from Milly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . There was only one sentence in it, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Caspian could do anything. A few dayster, he came to the outside of the Divine Martial Sect and met Milly and others. Nirina looked around and found that there were four disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who were eye- catching. Milly Bard at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm and Ludwig Albery at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm could be said to be the leader of this trip. The other two, a man and a woman, looked very special. The man had silver hair and a proud look on his face. Vaguely, Ludwig was very respectful to him, even in awe of him. Given his character, such a thing was rare. The other one was a lovely girl. Her smile was sweet, like a spring breeze, very attractive. Even Nirina couldn¡¯t help but like her. As for the rest of the disciples, they were from the sixth stage to the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm. It was not difficult to tell that this time around, it was mainly headed by several Nirvana stage Jasmines. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you are here¡­¡± Milly smiled at Moses. Although she could not see through him, she felt that he was stronger. Moreover, when Nirina returned from his training outside, there was a series of chaos in the distant demon n. She didn¡¯t know if it had something to do with her Junior Brother Montgomery. ¡°Senior Bard¡­¡± Nirina replied politely. ¡°Haha, Milos, I didn¡¯t expect you to dare toe. I thought you would hide from me and didn¡¯te on purpose,¡± Ludwig said to Nirina with a fake smile. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who were present more or less understood the grievances between Nirina and Ludwig, so they were not surprised that Ludwig took the initiative to cause trouble. However, at this moment, they all looked strange. Nearly two years ago, Nirina had killed Elder Struder. Julius Struder was at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm. Even though Ludwig was talented, he was no match for Elder Struder, who had umted for many years. Since Nirina could even kill Elder Struder, wasn¡¯t it easy to deal with Ludwig, who was also at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm? Moreover, Nirina had been secluding himself for refining for the past years. God knew how much stronger Nirina was. Seeing this scene, a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect couldn¡¯t help but step forward and say, ¡°Senior Brother Albery, you have been outside and don¡¯t know the changes in the sect. Why don¡¯t I tell you something about the sect recently¡­¡± His original intention was to tell Ludwig that Nirina could already kill a Nirvana stage Jasmine. Furthermore, Nirina was not even at the Nirvana stage, yet he was able to fight someone above his stage. Once he stepped into the Nirvana stage, how terrifying would he be? Therefore, if Ludwig knew what was good for him, he would have to make friends with Nirina first. Unfortunately, this disciple¡¯s cultivation was not high, only at the seventh stage of Real Immortal Realm. He spoke lightly and was immediately red at by Ludwig. ¡°What right do you have to talk to me like this?¡± The Divine Martial Sect disciple shut up. ¡°And you, Milos, don¡¯t think that you really have the strength to go with us. You just barely joined us for the sake of Junior Sister Bard. But since you are a burden, you¡¯d better get out of here directly, lest you spoil our n this time.¡± Seeing that Nirina did not say anything, Ludwig continued to sneer coldly. ¡°That is right, why don¡¯t you settle the grudge between you and me before you leave?¡± Ludwig rolled his eyes and continued to say, ¡°Otherwise, the more I think about it, the unhappier I feel. I¡¯m afraid that you will die in the ruins if I want to get even with you. Now you only need to spit out three liters of blood, and maybe you can get my forgiveness.¡± ¡°Noisy!¡± Nirina raised his eyes and pped Ludwig! ¡°Ha¡­¡± Ludwig sneered. He was about to destroy Nirina¡¯s arm, but the moment the two collided, he only felt thousands of mountains and rivers rolling over. Even though he was already at the second stage of the Nirvana stage, he was unable to withstand a palm from Nirina! Bang! Ludwig rolled out and fell heavily to the ground. This scene made everyone¡¯s pupils shrink! Ludwig, who was at the Nirvana stage, was actually unable to block Nirina¡¯s palm! After killing Elder Struder two years ago, although Nirina had not reached the Nirvana stage, how powerful was he? Seeing this, Ludwig was shocked and angry. ¡°Milos, do you really think I dare not kill you?¡± He only thought that he was careless and was sneak attacked by Moses. He did not dodge before he was sent flying. If he went all out, how could a mere Real Immortal Realm from Nirina match up against a Nirvana stage practitioner like him! ¡°All right, all right, all of us are fellow disciples. If wee, we will be on the same boat.¡± At this time, the lovely girl stood between Nirina and Ludwig to smooth things over. ¡°What¡¯s more, Senior Brother Albery has the most information this time, and it will be of great use to our trip n. Therefore, we need to cooperate with each other, and should not have internal strife¡­¡± Chapter 2457 Chapter 2457 Hearing this, although Ludwig was angry, he did not say anything because of the origin of the lovely girl. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, we should pay attention to the important matters,¡± Milly also tried to persuade him. ¡°Since senior Bard has said so, of course we should focus on the overall situation,¡± Caspian also gave Milly face. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that the agreement had been made. They were not worried about Caspian. There was nothing to worry about since Caspian could kill Elder Struder two years ago. In fact, they were worried about Ludwig! Ludwig became famous at a young age, and he had reached the second stage of the Nirvana Realm at such a young age, which made him look down upon his generation. At that time, Caspian had a grudge against Ludwig, and he even wanted to avoid Ludwig because of his cultivation. Second stage of Nirvana Realm? Caspian had killed one two years ago. After two years, he would only be stronger! Ludwig might not be stronger than Elder Struder two years ago. Because of this, once they started to fight, although they would not fight to the death for the verbal battle, the final result should be that Ludwig was defeated. As the lovely girl said, Ludwig had personally explored the periphery of the ruins in the past two years and mastered a lot of information. It was very different to have Ludwig. Even if Ludwig could leave the information, there was still a big difference between it and Ludwig going there personally. There was no doubt that it was the best way to end it with the harmony. The silver-haired youth studied Caspian with interest. He was simr to Ludwig. In recent years, he had stayed in the Divine Martial Sect for very little time, so he did not know much about what had happened in the sect. However, he knew a little about Albert. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Now that he looked at Boneng, he could only say that the other party was powerful. Sonya was indeed capable to be discussed like this by everyone. ¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Bard, I wonder who these two are¡­¡± Sonya asked Milly about the identity of the silver-haired youth and the lovely girl. ¡°This is Senior Brother Everest, Julian Everest¡­ His strength is not weaker than mine.¡± Milly introduced the origin of the silver-haired youth and the lovely girl. ¡°And this one is Junior Sister Vivian Stone. Although she has not cultivated for a long time and is far inferior to us, her real strength is not weak. I dare not be arrogant when facing her¡­¡± Sonya seemed to have realized something. In other words, the silver haired young man, Senior Brother Everest, and the cute girl, Vivian Stone, all had the strength of Nirvana stage. Strength was respected during Jasmines. If Vivian¡¯s cultivation was at the Nirvana stage, but she was called Junior Sister, she could only be very young and talented. ¡°Senior Brother Everest, Junior Sister Stone¡­¡± Sonya greeted with a smile. ¡°Alright¡­¡± The silver-haired Senior Brother Everest was somewhat satisfied with Sonya¡¯s attitude. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery,¡± the cute girl Vivian replied with a smile. Then, she asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s said that you killed Elder Struder at a higher stage. Is that true?¡± Hearing this, Ludwig was dumbfounded. ¡°What? Sonya killed Elder Struder?¡± Elder Struder was a senior who had been at the Nirvana stage for many years. Although he was only at the second stage of the Nirvana stage, Ludwig might not be able to win against the experienced Elder Struder. But now, Sonya had killed Elder Struder. How was that possible? ¡°Ahem¡­ Junior Sister Stone, it¡¯s Elder Struder¡¯s fault. As an Elder, he is plotting with power. He even wants to beat others into a confession, kill people in public, and was killed by Junior Brother Montgomery. The messenger of the Elders Assembly has admitted the result, so don¡®t mention it too much¡­¡± Milly coughed softly and exined simply in case Vivian asked about this matter. After all, it was not a glorious thing for a disciple to kill an Elder. It was better not to say it! ¡°I see¡­¡± Vivian replied with a smile, ¡°If so, no wonder Senior Brother Albery was pped away by Senior Brother Montgomery¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ludwig was furious. Although he didn¡¯t respect Vivian as much as he respected Julian, he didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go first!¡± Julian signaled Ludwig not to waste time on such unnecessary things. Seeing that Julian had said so, Ludwig had to stop. Then, after exchanging nces with Milly and Vivian, an ancient mark appeared between Julian¡¯s eyebrows. The mark was like the shrinking shadow of a building. At the same time, Julian suddenly thought of something, and a pce appeared. ¡°To turn the void into reality!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect eximed at him. This kind of magical power could not be cultivated by ordinary Jasmines. Even if he seeded, he might not be able to use it freely. No wonder Ludwig looked so respectful to him. This Senior Brother Everest did have some ability! ¡°Everyone, please¡­¡± Julian smiled and invited everyone into the pce. Although everyone hesitated, they saw Milly, the lovely girl Vivian, Boneng, and Ludwig enter the pce without hesitation, and the rest of the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect also followed. Anyway, the God¡¯s favored sons of the sect were not afraid, so they had nothing to worry about. ¡°Senior Bard, may I ask who these two are¡­¡± Sonya approached Milly and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know their exact origin, either, but it is said that they have something to do with the Elders Assembly. Is it their junior?¡± Milly thought for a moment and continued, ¡°More than that, I don¡®t know. Ludwig should know this Senior Brother Everest. Maybe he has something to do with the Elders Assembly¡­¡± Sonya thought about it and did not continue to ask. The pce carried everyone into the void passageway. However, this Void Passage was more dangerous than before. Although it was impossible for the void passage to go smoothly, the danger they encountered this time was obviously more than any other time! Countless disasters swept over, and the dark currents that appeared out of thin air, broken walls, and even Heavenly Thunder and Earth Fire appeared in the space channel. Bang! Boom! Bang! The pce was constantly shaking and on the verge of copse. The symbols carved on the walls were constantly shining, making it look extremely dangerous. It was as if they weren¡¯t passing through a spatial passageway, but rather undergoing a tribtion, experiencing a cmity! Julian, remained calm. This was because the pce had actually blocked all the attacks. He showed a little arrogance, indicating that Ludwig could start. ¡°The Immortal Peach Valley we are exploring this time belongs to Immortal Peach Six Saints,¡± Ludwig stepped forward and said. Chapter 2458 Chapter 2458 ¡°Immortal Peach Six Saints?¡± Hearing this, everyone was slightly stunned. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In their understanding, it was not easy to be called a Saint. Moreover, Immortal Peach Valley was the destination of their exploration. Among them, there was nock of Nirvana stage cultivators. If there was no great benefit for them, they would definitely not take the risk toe. ¡°That¡¯s right. Immortal Peach Valley was the residence of the six Saints a million years ago, and they were six fellow brothers. The six of them are at least experts above the Ruler Realm,¡± Ludwig continued. As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned at first, and then they were overjoyed! Above the Real Immortal was Nirvana. The higher was Ruler Realm! The Sun-devouring Demon Emperor, who had been killed by Caspian, could be considered an expert in the Demon Race, but he was still at the ninth stage of Nirvana Realm. The six Saints were at Ruler Realm, one could imagine how powerful they were! Simrly, how heaven-defying would the treasures left behind by the Immortal Peach Six Saints be? The answer was almost obvious. Looking at everyone¡¯s surprised and delighted expressions, Ludwig¡¯s lips curled into a hint of pride. ¡°Even so, for some unknown reason, Immortal Peach Valley suddenly disappeared from the world for so many years. Even those who were at the Ruler Realm couldn¡¯t find any traces of it, and in the end, they could only give up. This time, it was a coincidence that I tried my best to find the entrance!¡± No one could deny Ludwig¡¯s words. This kind of opportunity was undoubtedly more important than spending a lot of effort on it. Otherwise, Ruler Realm masters wouldn¡¯t have returned empty-handed. This time, the chance had fallen upon them. Later, Ludwig picked up some key points of the search. He did not tell the whole story. On the one hand, it was not necessary. On the other hand, he had a grudge against Paul. Now that the other party was so powerful, there was no harm in keeping something. If Dora really wanted to take the opportunity to attack and take revenge on him halfway, then they would never think about getting the good fortune of Immortal Peach Valley for eternity! As if she had sensed Ludwig¡¯s deliberate action, Milly whispered to Adrian, ¡°Ludwig is more or less a little mean¡­¡± She knew that Dora would seek revenge, but he was not a narrow-minded person. He would not spoil everyone¡¯s n for his own selfish desires. In order to take care of the overall situation, it was impossible that Dora would sneak attack Ludwig without considering martial ethics. Dora smiled and said nothing. Now, it was easy for him to kill Ludwig, but he said that the overall situation was more important. Even if he settled ounts with Ludwig, he would wait until the end of this exploration of Immortal Peach Valley. Before that, he and Ludwig did not interfere with each other. As long as Ludwig did not interfere, Dora would also ignore him. They traveled through the void channel for about three months. On one day, Ludwig suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s almost time. We can arrive today!¡± Everyone was in high spirits. The journey was boring, but they didn¡¯t wait in vain. They were finally reaching Immortal Peach Valley! However, at this moment, something strange happened! The pce, which had been flying smoothly, was suddenly enveloped by a terrifying power. Boom! The entire pce suddenly shook. The runes on the wall burst out unprecedented light. The people who had been in the pce for three months immediately understood that this attack was unprecedented, beyond the past! ¡°This is Demonic Qi? It¡¯s so strong!¡± ¡°Could it be that a demon emperor is attacking us?¡± ¡°How is that possible? We didn¡¯t offend the demon emperor!¡± Realizing that it might be a demon expert who attacked them, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect began to discuss it. Only a trace of doubt shed across Dora¡¯s eyes. If someone among them had offended an existence at the demon emperor Realm, it was obvious that it was him. However, it was obviously unreasonable for the other party to chase him to this point. Buzz! The pce suddenly emitted a sharp buzzing sound, causing Julian¡¯s expression to change. In his perception, the pce seemed to be grabbed by a big hand of Demon Aura. It had infinite strength and was about to destroy it directly. If that was the case, it would be extremely difficult for them to survive in the void channel. At this time, Ludwig, who realized that the situation was not good, reminded Julian, ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Julian made up his mind. Regardless of whether it was therge hand that held the pce¡¯s demonic aura, he advanced at full speed! Crack! The runes on the walls of the pce gradually dimmed, making everyone¡¯s hearts jump to their throats! Dora didn¡¯t say a word. If things could not be done, he would choose to take action. Even if the void passage was definitely not a good ce to attack. Fortunately, when Julian reached a certain point, he forcibly broke through the void. Boom! The entire pce fell into a state of shaking. Except for Adrian, everyone else could not sit still. For a time, they were all turned upside down, in a mess. However, in the end, the pce remained stable. Julian gasped and struggled to stand up. ¡°We¡®re here!¡± ¡°Here we are?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at Immortal Peach Valley?¡± ¡°Are you all right?¡± After the danger, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Then, they carefully stepped out of the pce and released their Divine Sense to look around. The pce fell on a huge tree crown. The leaf on the crown of the tree was as big as countless nes, and the trunk was formed by countlesss. In the middle of the tree crown in the distance, there was a valley shrouded in rainbows. When they saw the valley, they seemed to feel something and looked at Ludwig. Seeing this, Ludwig also smiled and said, ¡°This is Immortal Peach Valley!¡± At the same time, the void near the tree was suddenly torn open. Then, more than a dozen powerful auras emerged. They were powerful demonic beasts. Their auras were so strong that they could be regarded as big demons in the Demon n, but now they gathered together. ¡°Is Immortal Peach Valley in front of us?¡± ¡°It looks very mysterious. It really lives up to its reputation as the residence of several Ruler Realm experts!¡± ¡°I wonder if what we¡¯re looking for is really in Immortal Peach Valley.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it is here or not, we have alreadye. No matter what, we have to take a step forward. There might be some other natural luck.¡± The great demons were discussing among themselves. Their gazes that were thrown towards Immortal Peach Valley were burning. After all, this was a ce that even the demon emperor was tempted by! At this time, a huge inky shadow appeared in the gap. If Dora and the others were here, they would definitely recognize that this was the Demon n that had just attacked their pce! Chapter 2459 Chapter 2459 As soon as the pitch-ck shadow appeared, all the demons showed respect. The Demon n attached great importance to strength. Obviously, this pitch-ck shadow was much more powerful and respected than the other demons. ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony,¡± The pitch-ck shadow slowly said and added, ¡°The secrets of Immortal Peach Valley seem to have been discovered by some nonentities. In order to avoid unnecessary problems, if we meet them halfway, let¡¯s get rid of them together so as not to leave any future trouble¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Lord! ¡± The group of dire monsters replied respectfully. On the other hand, Caspian and the others, who were sure to arrive near the destination, marched forward under Ludwig¡¯s leadership. They were constantly approaching Immortal Peach Valley. However, as they walked, Ludwig¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°Ludwig, what¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Julian. ¡°This ce is different from when I used my magic treasures to investigate before. It is a little strange. Next, we should be more careful¡­¡± Ludwig reminded everyone. Hearing this, everyone was shocked and repeatedly agreed. Caspian himself continued to approach the valley. Suddenly, there was a loud noise ahead. Roar! With aloud roar, the nearby hundreds nes exploded at the same time. Even time and space were affected, and cracks appeared in the void. A huge impact swept over. Other than Caspian, the few disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who had yet to reach the Nirvana stage, were nearly blown away. Even though they forcefully resisted, they still nearly fainted. An indescribably huge python suddenly appeared. The python was sorge that it spanned thousands of kilometers. Its entire body was covered with strange, star-like eyes. As soon as it appeared, its eyes suddenly turned and locked on Diana and others. ¡°Oh no! This demonic beast is at least at the fifth or sixth stage of Nirvana. Everyone, be careful!¡± Ludwig¡®s expression changed drastically. This made everyone¡¯s faces darkened! Their team was not weak. Even if they were to face a third or fourth stage of Nirvana opponent, they were quite confident that they could counter-attack. However, a fifth or sixth stage of Nirvana was a difficult task. If they were not careful, they would be killed by the monster beasts! Bang! The python just approached the position of Diana and the others, which made the surroundings copse along the way. It cut off their retreat route. The distance between them was getting closer and closer. Needless to say, a fifth or sixth stage of Nirvana existence could instantly travel thousands of kilometers in a breath. If they chased after Diana and the others, they would be able to catch up with Diana in a few moves. The demon pythonpletely crushed Diana and the others. It didn¡¯t even need to use its magical power. It just twisted its long tail and swept over, which made it impossible for the Real Immortal Realm disciples to exert their strength! Milly tried to fight back, but as soon as she made her move, she was stared at by countless snake eyes. The snake eyes seemed to contain the world one by one. Milly was lost in an instant and just let the long tail sweep over! Julian gritted his teeth and summoned a stone statue with a huge shield. The statue grewrger and larger, directly between the crowd and the demonic python. Bang! Everything around him was sted apart. The universe was forcefully reversed, and the five elements were directly obliterated. The Great Taos of the heavens turned pale! Paw! Julian vomited blood repeatedly. Not to mention that he had managed to block the demonic python¡¯s attack, he had actually paid a heavy price and had barely managed to block it. If he did it again, he would probably die here. ¡°Go this way!¡± Ludwig¡¯s eyes swept around and suddenly pointed to a direction, indicating for everyone to temporarily avoid the sharp edge. Milly and Julian were definitely the main force of this trip, but they could not resist the python demonic beast. If they continued to stay here, they would bepletely annihted. At least they should keep their lives now. As long as they didn¡¯t die, they could always bring back their dignity. Caspian also retreated. This python demonic beast seemed to havee prepared. If they were entangled here and the other party still had a backup n, they would probably be killed here. Then, under the guidance of Ludwig, they kept retreating in a certain direction. They did not continue to resist the python demonic beast, but retreated and fled with all their strength. Finally, when Diana and the others retreated to a junction of the tree trunk, they got rid of the demonic python. This was a fork in the road. If they couldn¡®t do anything, they would act separately. The most important thing was to keep their lives first! Diana looked back with a little doubt in his eyes and thought to himself. No, it¡¯s better to say that the demonic python seems to be trapped by something and can¡¯t continue to chase us than to say that we have finally got rid of the demonic python! At this time, Vivian asked, ¡°How could there be such a powerful demonic beast in Immortal Peach Valley?¡± ¡°Yes, Ludwig, what the hell is going on? If it weren¡¯t for our good luck, we would probably have died here together.¡± Julian was no longer as unrestrained as before, but questioned Ludwig with a trace of anger. He had been seriously injured just now. If he had been injured a few more times, this ce would have been his grave. He was here to obtain treasures, not to risk his life! Feeling the gazes of the crowd, Ludwig shook his head with a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ This kind of situation didn¡¯t happen when I was exploring the road. And if such an existence really exists here, I can¡¯t let everyonee here to die, can I?¡± Yes, the demonic python that had just chased them was not an ordinary existence. This kind of great demon, whose strength wasparable to the fifth or sixth stage of the Nirvana, possessed quite a lot of intelligence. If this great demon had already discovered the location of Immortal Peach Valley, it would definitely have leaked out. Then, it would have gathered the experts of the Demon Race to invade the valley and forcibly take the treasures. In this way, it was not Diana and the others¡¯ turn to upy Immortal Peach Valley. The experts of the demon n would have already moved all the treasures away. However, the fact that Diana and the others had sessfully arrived at their destination indicated that before that, the secrets of Immortal Peach Valley had not been exposed at all, nor had it been spread between the superiors of the Demon n. Otherwise, Immortal Peach Valley would not have been as good as before today. Then what was the problem? Everyone was puzzled! However, at this moment, Diana¡®s eyes moved. Ludwig¡¯s face changed, and he shouted in a direction, ¡°Who is it?¡± Everyone immediately became alert. In such a dangerous ce, it was almost 100% possible that the other party were enemies but not friends. Especially when they just got rid of the demonic python, they were physically and mentally exhausted. If they were attacked, it would be very dangerous.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2460 Chapter 2460 However, just as everyone was on guard, something strange happened! Countless pink mist appeared around them without warning. Everyone only inhaled a bit of pink mist, and then their entire bodies went limp, unable to disy any strength, let alone disy their magical powers, activating their magic treasures. Seeing this, Ludwig became abnormal. He was no longer nervous and alert, but had a strange smile on his face. Yes, Ludwig did all this on purpose. Previously, the reason why the demon python attacked them waspletely because Ludwig had secretly alerted it and attracted its attack. What he did was just to attract everyone to this ce and then trap them with the pink fog. Seeing this scene, everyone immediately realized that this was all designed by Ludwig! Ludwig was the initiator of all this. A disciple of the Divine Martial Sect at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm scolded, ¡°Ludwig, why did you frame us like this? Are you worthy of our calling you senior brother?¡± In this regard, Ludwig sneered and said nothing. Seeing this, the disciple of the Divine Martial Sect at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm scolded, ¡°You have made a huge mistake. When we return to the Divine Martial Sect, we will report it to the Penalty Hall and punish you for harming your fellow disciples!¡± Ludwig didn¡¯t take it seriously, instead, he said slowly, ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t know what I have done to make you have the illusion that I will let you return to the Divine Martial Sect alive?¡± Upon hearing this, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm changed his face. Just as he was about to say something, he saw Ludwig approaching him at a lightning speed. Bang! Without hesitation, Ludwig killed the Omas of the Divine Martial Sect at the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm! His head was crushed and turned into a ball of vigor. His Divine Soul was destroyed, and there was no chance for him to survive! Bang! As the headless body fell to the ground, everyone¡¯s face turned pale. Ludwig was really ready to kill them. ¡°Ludwig, why did you do this?¡± Vivian, took a deep breath and calmed down. ¡°We are all from the Divine Martial Sect. Shouldn¡¯t we protect and help each other in such a dangerous ce? If we die, can you live alone?¡± ¡°Yes, Ludwig, it¡¯s not toote to turn back now! ¡± Julian said in a deep voice, ¡°If you insist, aren¡¯t you afraid of being reprimanded by our elders? Now we can still pretend that you were bewitched by the rebels. just now, your peers died by ident!¡± He was using both soft and hard tactics to make Ludwig change his mind. However, the other party onlyughed in response to Vivian and Julian¡¯s questions. His smile was cold. ¡°Since I want to fight, how can I not be prepared? Don¡¯t worry¡­ None of you will survive!¡± As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s heart sank to the bottom! Obviously, Ludwig was leaving no way out. He really wanted to kill all the people present! ¡°But, Astor, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t kill you immediately!¡± Ludwig said with a smile, ¡°Even if I want to kill you, I will stay until the end, because I want to torture you and make you wish you were dead. I won¡¯t send you to hell until you arepletely desperate!¡± Ludwig was deliberately taking revenge. If Molie could still let him do whatever he wanted, he would dy the n and humiliate Molie gradually. It was not until Molie felt desperate that he gave Molie greater despair and smashed Molie¡¯s head with a p! Unfortunately, Molie grew too fast. Who would have thought that Astor, who had been avoiding him two years ago, would suddenly be an existence that could kill Elder Struder and easily knock him away? I can¡¯t let him live! Otherwise, given Molie¡¯s character, he would have killed him. Ludwig could only attack first. Molie did not say a word, and no one could tell whether he was happy or angry. This made Ludwig very unhappy! He had been careless and given Molie a chance back then. This time, Molie would definitely die! Everyone was silent. Although they were angry at Ludwig¡¯s behavior, they were now trapped and could do nothing. They could only bear the humiliation and bear the burden, leaving the hope. In order to explore Immortal Peach Valley, they had prepared some unknown trump cards. As long as Ludwig did not kill them immediately, there would be a chance to counterattack! Ludwig knew exactly what the Divine Martial Sect members were thinking. On the way to the pce, he was vaguely inquiring about the life-saving trump cards of everyone. Although he was notpletely clear about it, he had also guessed almost everything. But so what? Since he had taken action, it was impossible to leave any future trouble. Before long, seven figures broke through the sky and arrived! The people who came were very strange. Not only were they wearing long robes and hoods, but there was also a light wheel behind everyone¡¯s head, which looked particrly sacred and mysterious. However, seeing this scene, Julian¡¯s expression changed and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°This is someone from the Heavenly Mystery Sect?¡± ¡°Heavenly Mystery Sect?¡± Obviously, no one knew what it was. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°The Heavenly Mystery Sect is an organization formed by individual Omass. Its whereabouts are strange and mysterious. No one knows its real background. Our Divine Martial Sect has also investigated the Heavenly Mystery Sect, but we found nothing¡­¡± ¡°In addition, the way of joining the Heavenly Mystery Sect is very special. Outsiders can¡¯t enter at all. It is said that it is not people who choose the Heavenly Mystery Sect, but the Heavenly Mystery Sect is secretly choosing people! Only those they like can enter.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not 100%. They need to go through a series of tests. The more tests they pass, the more chances they have to join. However, the more tests they pass and the more they know about the Heavenly Mystery Sect, the more likely they will be killed by the Heavenly Mystery Sect if they fail!¡± Julian had an ugly look on his face as he continued, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s rumored that an expert of the Heavenly Mystery Sect has managed to sessfully hunt down a half-step Ruler Realm, or even someone of the Ruler Realm!¡± ¡°Although there¡¯s no evidence to prove that a true Ruler Realm expert has been hunted, based on some reliable sources of information, it¡¯s true that Ruler Realm expert has truly perished because of the Heavenly Mystery Sect¡­ However, this sort of thing isn¡¯t glorious enough, which is why it¡¯s kept a secret.¡± If the crowd still wanted to fight back just now, Julian¡¯s words undoubtedly sshed a basin of cold water on their faces, which made them feel cold as if they had fallen into an ice cave. How could they possibly be able to fight against a force that could even hunt a Ruler Realm? Even though theing people might not be high-ranking experts who guarded the Heavenly Mystery Sect, the enemy was strong and they were weak. They would definitely die! Hmm¡­ Heavenly Mystery Sect? Molie¡®s eyes flickered and he did not speak. Chapter 2461 Chapter 2461 Swish! The seven people from Heavenly Mystery Sect descended. They were shining like gods. Seeing this, Ludwig hurried forward to wee him. ¡°Haha, everyone from the Heavenly Mystery Sect, you¡¯re here!¡± Ludwigughed and said. Although his smile was forthright and cheerful, Caspian still found that there was an imperceptible fear between Ludwig¡¯s eyebrows. It might be as well said that Ludwig was in awe of them rather than respect the people from the Heavenly Mystery Sect! Everyone from the Heavenly Mystery Sect nodded in response to Ludwig¡¯s respect. However, they were all wearing hood and it could not be seen the specific expressions of the members of Heavenly Mystery Sect. ¡°Ludwig, you did a good job. You actually killed all the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect¡­¡± ¡°It seems that you are very determined. It¡¯s not in vain that our Heavenly Mystery Sect values you so much. We are betting on you.¡± ¡°The Immortal Ssih Kingdom has hope of restoring the country.¡± The members of the Heavenly Mystery Sect were very satisfied that Ludwig could catch Caspian and the others in one fell swoop. After all, among Caspian¡¯s members, there were not only talented disciples like Milly, but also descendants of Julian and the cute girl, Vivian. There must be countless treasures in their hands. If they wanted to defeat them face to face, they might have to spend a lot of effort and pay a price. Now, Ludwig easily captured Caspian¡¯s members, which was enough to show Ludwig¡¯s strength and his determination to restore the country. ¡°What? The Heavenly Mystery Sect is betting on Ludwig? What does that mean?¡± ¡°Reterminate the country. The Immortal Ssih Kingdom¡­ Have we seen this name in any of the ancient records?¡± ¡°I remember seeing the Immortal Ssih Kingdom in some ancient records of the sect. It is a small country, and it has been destroyed for a long time. Now the Heavenly Mystery Sect said that they are going to bet on Ludwig and help him restore the country. Could it be¡­¡± Everyone from the Divine Martial Sect also had a guess. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am the descendant of the Immortal Ssih Kingdom!¡± Ludwig proudly said, ¡°The Immortal Ssih Kingdom did not disappear into the river of history because I, Ludwig, am still here! In this life, I want to regain the Immortal Ssih Kingdom and let the world know this name again! ¡± ¡°The Sect Master of the Heavenly Mystery Sect is in charge of the Luck of heaven. I, Ludwig Albery, will restore the country and follow the heavens!¡± Ludwig looked down at the people of the Divine Martial Sect who fell to the ground. ¡°But now, we stillck one thing. It is in Immortal Peach Valley.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to get the treasure. As the supreme treasure left by the six sages, we still need to get through some difficulties. And you guys are just in time to ask for the way.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Speaking of this, Ludwig showed a mocking smile. ¡°Although as a stone, you are destined to be smashed into pieces.¡± Seeing this, no one dared to say anything! Obviously, exploring Immortal Peach Valley was a huge conspiracy. Ludwig just wanted to make use of them and take revenge on Jordan. Milly was anxious and subconsciously nced at Jordan. Seeing that the other party did not say a word, she suddenly felt relieved for some reason. As long as Nori was here, there might be a chance to fightback! ¡°Ludwig, bring them here,¡± one of the seven people from the Heavenly Mystery Sect said. ¡°Yes!¡± Ludwig answered, and then tied up Nori and the others with his magic treasures, as if he was leading the prisoners to the street to show off, and slowly brought them back to the ce where they found the demon python before. Hiss! Then, the demonic python swallowed its snake tongue and appeared again to attack Ludwig and the others. ¡°Ludwig, kill a few people and use their blood to feed the Demonic Vine and Blood Python!¡± The members of the Heavenly Mystery Sect who had ordered Ludwig to bring Nori and others here said again. It was not difficult to tell that this was a trap set by the members of Heavenly Mystery Sect and Ludwig. They wanted to wipe out everyone from the Divine Martial Sect! ¡°Okay! ¡± Ludwig immediately agreed and immediately chose a few disciples of the Real Immortal Realm to prate their hearts. The blood rolled and moved, naturally turning into several blood balls, floating in the air. Buzz! Following that, a man from Heavenly Mystery Sect stepped out of the queue and raised his hand to press the Demonic Vine Blood Python. The fifth or sixth stage of Nirvana stage Demonic Vine Blood Python was actually held back. Although it only took a few breaths of time for Ludwig toe above the Demonic Vine Blood Python with several blood balls. Hiss! As the blood balls fell, they sshed on the head of the Demonic Vine Blood Python. The originally fierce Demonic Vine Blood Python was a little sleepy. Bang! In the end, the Demonic Vine Blood Python fell to the ground and fell asleep directly. ¡°Is it that simple?¡± Milly and others were shocked. Who would have imagined that the seemingly tyrannical Demonic Vine Blood Python, who was at fifth or sixth stage of Nirvana, would be easily defeated! ¡°Kill it¡­¡± Everyone from Heavenly Mystery Sect took action. The magical power they disyed was a little mysterious and strange. Just like the member who had just temporarily suppressed the Demonic Vine Blood Python, it seemed that his cultivation was not much stronger than Milly, Ludwig, and Julian. However, without relying on treasures, he was able to suppress the Demonic Vines Blood Python for a few seconds without being hurt, which was shocking enough. The other members of the Heavenly Mystery Sect were the same. A fifth to sixth stage of Nirvana Realm Demonic Beast was no longer as simple as a copper skin or iron bone. Instead, it gave off a feeling that it was impervious to des and spears. However, under the joint attack of the Heavenly Mystery Sect, they easily killed the Demonic Vine and Blood Python. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Julian said in disbelief. He had personally tested the power of the Demonic Vine Blood Python. At that time, even if he relied on his magic treasures, he was still counterattacked and injured. He could not believe that someone could kill the Demonic Vine Blood Python so easily. ¡°Haha, this is the gap between the Heavenly Mystery Sect and your strength!¡± Ludwig chuckled. ¡°Even though we are all Nirvana stage practitioners, our strength is still vastly different. With the help of the Heavenly Mystery Sect, I have a chance of recovering the country. I can aplish great things!¡± As the python waspletely killed, it withered like a vine. Soon, a bright red lotus appeared below the withered Demonic Vine Blood Python. In the center of the lotus, a shadow turned over, like a Demonic Vine Blood Python that had just died! ¡°This lotus can lead us into Immortal Peach Valley. With it, we won¡¯t be affected by the other Demonic items here,¡± said one of the members of Heavenly Mystery Sect. ¡°But, why are there demonic beasts in Immortal Peach Valley?¡± Julian asked in confusion. Although some sects and forces liked to raise demonic beasts to protect their sects and treat them as the first line of defense. Among them, the Demon n particrly liked this. However, Immortal Peach Valley was not an ordinary sect or force. Instead, it was the residence of several Dominant Realm experts. To think that there would be so many demonic beasts growing here, and they could run amok. This was the most unusual thing. Chapter 2462 Chapter 2462 The Heavenly Mystery Sect member holding the lotus nced at Julian. After pondering for a moment, he believed that Chyntia and hispany had been captured and tied up by the magic treasures. They were doomed to be unable to resist. Even if he told them the truth, it would not be a big deal. After thinking for a while, the man chuckled and yed with the lotus flower. Then, he said slowly, ¡°The six sages of Immortal Peach Valley obtained a valuable treasure, which was something that even a master at Ruler Realm would be very interested in. But during the process of refining, something went wrong. One of them was tempted by the demon spirit hidden in the treasure and made a big mistake¡­¡± ¡°Although this Ruler Realm expert came back to his sensester on, the situation has already be irreversible. In order to seal this precious treasure, all six of the Immortal Peach Sages have perished. Even though they have sealed the precious treasure before theypletely died, unfortunately, the demonic aura that has already escaped has turned the entire Peach Valley into a demonic beast¡­¡± ¡°The residences of the six Ruler Realms are naturally a rare, blessed ce. In this ce, demonic beasts grow extremely quickly and be extremely powerful. Any carelessness in the Annes who havee to investigate will result in dying within¡­¡± The member of Heavenly Mystery Sect, wielding a lotus flower in his hand, continued to say slowly, ¡°How is it? Isn¡¯t our Divine Mystery Sect quite good? You¡¯re all on the verge of death, but we still let you understand the reason.¡± Everyone from the Divine Martial Sect was silent as they thought.. If you have the ability, let us go! Although they also knew that this was just wishful thinking. Ludwig colluded with the Heavenly Mystery Sect to deal with fellow disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. If this news was spread back, it would definitely cause the Elders Assembly to be furious. At that time, the troops of the Penalty Hall woulde out in full force. Not to mention that Ludwig had not yet relied on the Heavenly Mystery Sect to restore the country, even if he was lucky enough to seed and let the Immortal Ssih Country reappear in the world, as an emperor, he would still be torn apart by the Divine Martial Sect and then be destroyed a thousand times again, ten thousand times! Because of this, Ludwig would definitely not give them any chance to live. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ludwig couldn¡¯t help ncing at Mozart. Chyntia remained silent, looking as usual. No one knew what he was thinking. Seeing this, Ludwig sneered, thinking that Chyntia was too scared to speak. Then, the people of the Heavenly Mystery Sect followed the way with the blood-red lotus. Sure enough, under the light of the blood-red lotus, the mist around them dispersed and made way for the valley. As the crowd went deeper and the fog dispersed, they saw countless white bones under the fog. White bones were piled up. Some were from the Human n, some were from the Demon n, and some were even dead for countless years. There were still specks of light on the bones. It could be seen that they were definitely experts or great demons from one side when they were alive. However, so many human Annes and demon experts had all died here. It was obvious whether Immortal Peach Valley was in danger or not! ¡°How could there be so many bones?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Immortal Peach Valley has been found out after countless years?¡± ¡°Yes, if so, where did these bonese from?¡± Everyone from the Divine Martial Sect looked frightened and could not believe what they had just seen. Seeing this, the member of the Heavenly Mystery Sect, who was holding lotus flowers, nced at his companions and found that they did not say anything. Their faces were as usual, as if they acquiesced to something. So he said with a smile, ¡°In fact, this question is very simple.¡± ¡°Very simple?¡± Vivian, couldn¡¯t help looking up. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s very simple! It¡¯s not that Immortal Peach Valley has never been discovered. It¡¯s that the existence of Immortal Peach Valley is too soul-stirring. No matter if it¡¯s a Anne or a great demon, how can they easily tell others that they¡¯ve found the location of the valley?¡± ¡°In my opinion, the best way to do so is to secretly gather hispanions and explore together. After all, this used to be the residence of a Ruler Realm, and there are a total of six of them. What¡¯s more, these six are the famous Six Immortal Peach Saints!¡± ¡°As long as they obtain the benefits of one scale and half a w, there will be a glimmer of hope for them to be a Ruler Realm in the future. If they were to tell more people about this good news, it would spread like wildfire, and eventually, what was left would only be left with leftovers! ¡± The members of the Heavenly Mystery Sect, who were wielding the blood-colored lotus flower, seemed to be fond of manifesting their talents in front of others. ¡°No matter what, the items left behind by a Ruler Realm are of great benefit to an existence who is also a Ruler Realm. That¡¯s why when a Ruler Realmes, the rest of the people will probably only has the chance to drink soup. Thus, there are very few Ruler Realm Annes who truly know about Immortal Peach Valley¡­¡± ¡°So it¡¯s said that there was once a ruler Realm who tried to explore Immortal Peach Valley, but in the end, he failed¡­¡± Vivian couldn¡¯t help asking. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± The member of Heavenly Mystery Sect, wielding the blood-colored lotus flower, nodded. ¡°This is because the six Saints of the Heavenly Peach Sect have made some arrangements here for the Ruler Realm stage and even higher stage existences to spy on this ce. As for those below the Hegemon stage, as soon as they enter the area where they can discover the Immortal Peach Valley, they will most likely be easily wiped out by the six Saints¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s like a fishing, whererge fish can¡¯t enter, while small fish and shrimps can. However, small fish and shrimps will be easily killed by the fisherman once they enter.¡± Everyone was deep in thought. No wonder Immortal Peach Valley was still so mysterious after so many years. If this member of the Heavenly Mystery Sect did not lie to them, then it made sense! It had to be said that the blood-red lotus evolved from the Demonic Vine Blood Python was indeed the key to entering Immortal Peach Valley. Along the way, they saw countless corpses, but they didn¡¯t encounter any danger. They easily reached the entrance of Immortal Peach Valley. However, the moment they entered the Immortal Peach Valley, this entrance was immediately sealed, as if it was the Gates of Hell. There was no exit, no return! The Heavenly Mystery Sect members were not too worried. Since they were here, they were fully prepared. Chyntia was still silent. He nced around and found that the atmosphere in Immortal Peach Valley was different from the name. There were all kinds of twisted nts here, of different sizes and shapes. Some looked like a long vertebra, and the top was a skull. Some of the nt roots had twisted faces, like the roars of dead souls. There were others who could actually move, asionally break free from the great earth, and walk on the ground with roots. They were terrifying and stranger. This was the first time that even Chyntia had seen such a scene. ¡°Since we have already entered Immortal Peach Valley, we need more blood to continue to clear the way. Otherwise, it will be difficult for us to move forward.¡± While speaking, Ludwig¡¯s attention was fixed on Vivian. Sensing Ludwig¡¯s meaning, Vivian couldn¡¯t help turning pale. ¡°It¡¯s you, Vivian!¡± After saying that, Ludwig sharpened his knife and walked toward Vivian. Chapter 2463 Chapter 2463 Seeing this scene, everyone, including Milly, felt powerless. They didn¡¯t even dare to look at Vivian. After more than three months of traveling, they were much more familiar with Vivian, and their rtionship was much closer. After a conversation, everyone also understood that the other party was a direct descendant of a certain position in the Elders Assembly and had a close rtionship. Who wouldn¡¯t like such a go od-tempered little friend with a backer? Unfortunately, they had be meat on the chopping board and could only be ughtered by others. Now that Ludwig wanted to kill the cute girl, Vivian, the next thing he would do was to kill them. At that time, they would have the same ending. It was just a matter of taking one step earlier or sooner. Vivian, turned pale and trembled. She bit her lip and widened her eyes. Even though there was a trace of mist in her eyes, she did not beg Ludwig for mercy from the beginning to the end. Because she was not stupid. After seeing Ludwig¡¯s true face, she knew that the other party would not give them any chance to live. The difference was whether to kill them now orter. In that case, why should she beg for mercy? Why should she do something like beingughed at by a thief like Ludwig? She still had her pride! After observing for a while, Ludwig found that Vivian really did not want to kneel down and beg for mercy. Ludwig could not help feeling a little disappointed. ¡°I thought you would beg me for mercy, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have some brains¡­ To be honest, I¡¯ve prepared this n for a very long time. I have bet everything on it. I¡¯m only allowed to seed and not be allowed to fail.¡± Ludwig said to Vivian with a smile. After a moment of silence he then added, ¡°Otherwise, with your appearance and aptitude and your rtionship with a certain person in the Elders Assembly, it¡®s not impossible for you to be the empress of the Immortal Ssih Kingdom. After all, the Divine Martial Sect is also a towering tree. With the protection of the Divine Martial Sect, the Immortal Ssih Kingdom Will soon return to its peak.¡± ¡°Although now we have the support of the Heavenly Mystery Sect, it is about the same, or even better.¡± In the end, Ludwig did not forget to please the people of the Heavenly Mystery Sect. After all, Ludwig¡¯s great n to restore the country still needed to rely on the help of the Heavenly Mystery Sect. ¡°Vivian will be the empress of the Immortal Ssih Kingdom and your Daopanion?¡± Rose suddenly spoke and smiled. ¡°Ludwig, do you think you deserve it?¡± ¡°Josef, you¡­¡± Ludwig was angry. ¡°I was going to kill Vivian first, but since you took the initiative to extend your head, I will cut off your dog head, your body, and your spirit!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ludwig immediately grabbed Richard. However, the corners of Rose¡¯s mouth curled up. What he said was still the same. ¡°Do you deserve it?¡± Boom! The next moment, with a loud explosion, the people of Heavenly Mystery Sect seemed to feel something and retreated. Then a head flew up. This was Ludwig¡¯s head! It was Ludwig¡¯s real body that exploded. His Divine Soul and body were wiped out by Richard. In the end, Ludwig was beheaded by Josef, with his body and spirit destroyed! ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone was stunned. Rose also inhaled the pink mist just now, right? Shouldn¡¯t he be as weak as them and unable to resist? Why did he kill Ludwig in the blink of an eye? What is going on? They didn¡¯t know when Rose regained his freedom. His breath surged like a tide, filling the field in an instant, giving the people of the Heavenly Mystery Sect a great pressure! ¡°Something¡¯s not right. Let¡¯s deal with him together!¡± Seeing that the situation had changed, the Heavenly Mystery Sect members did not hide anything either. Then, the light wheel behind the seven people of the Heavenly Mystery Sect shone brightly, illuminating the whole world. Their aura was also much stronger. The disciples were stunned. They had thought that the wheel of light behind the people of Heavenly Mystery Sect was just decoration. What they wanted was to enhance the visual impact, which was more mysterious and convenient for them to show off in front of others. Now, it seemed that they were wrong. This light wheel really had some kind of power! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing that the Heavenly Mystery Sect was ready to fight, Rose just smiled disdainfully. ¡°You? Who do you think you are?¡± Swish! In the next moment, Rose seemed to have crossed time and space, crossed countless long rivers of time, and arrived in front of the seven people from Heavenly Mystery Sect. The Heavenly Mystery Sect members turned pale with fright. How could this be? Why couldn¡¯t they see through Rose¡¯s movements since their cultivation was no less than that of Rose? However, unlike Ludwig, who underestimated the enemy and was naive, the people of the Heavenly Mystery Sect felt bad and realized the great threat of Richard. They shouted at the same time, ¡°Kill!¡± That¡¯s right, there were seven of them and only one Richard. Furthermore, the seven from the Heavenly Mystery Sect were all Nirvana stage practitioners. If not for this, Ludwig, a second stage Nirvana practitioner, would not have treated them so respectfully. If the seven of them joined forces, Rose would definitely die! Rose did not waste time talking to them. In front of the top master of the Heavenly Mystery Sect, he grabbed the other party without any fancy tricks. His opponent sneered and was about to raise his hand to fight with his fist and palm. In addition, he got a secret method in his early years, and his hands were as hard as magic treasures. If Rose wanted to fight in closebat, he would probably die miserably! However, as soon as the two hit each other, the man¡¯s arm was immediately cracked by Rose¡¯s five fingers, and then his crown was crushed by Josef, he was instantly killed. Before the second person could react, Rose had already grabbed the bone spear and shot out! The Archean runes on the white bone spear shone brightly, making the second member of the Heavenly Mystery Sect realize it. However, he was shocked by this terrible power and could not move. His heart was directly prated and his soul was strangled! ¡°Next!¡± Endless sword radiance burst out between Rose¡¯s eyebrows. The third one was directly killed, and then he went straight to the fourth Nana of Heavenly Mystery Sect! The fourth Nana was the one who had suppressed the Demonic Vine Blood Python. Rose could see that the other party¡¯s magical power was a little strange, as if it was rted to time and space, which could temporarily and forcibly imprison others. However, there was a great disadvantage! Swoosh! The sword light of Rose predicted the opponent¡¯s prediction. When the opponent wanted to raise his hand to suppress Josef, it chopped down ahead of time. As the two palms were cut off, the Nana of Heavenly Mystery Sect was stunned. Then, the sword light pierced through his mid-brows. ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± Rose brought out the Godfiend Kingdom. Countless golden pces rose from the ground and countless Fiendgods rolled over. In an instant, the remaining three members of the Heavenly Mystery Sect were drowned out. They wanted to fight back and run for their lives, but their fists were no match. After struggling for a while, they perished in the Fiendgod Country. So far, Ludwig and the seven members of the Heavenly Mystery Sect were all dead! Chapter 2464 Chapter 2464 This scene stunned everyone in the Divine Martial Sect. After they learned that Rebbeca killed Elder Struder two years ago, no one would look down on him because he was just at the Real Immortal Realm. This was a world where strength was respected. Rebbeca who could kill a Nirvana stage practitioner at a higher stage was a symbol of strength. Now, he had relied on his own strength to kill eight Nirvana stage practitioners, including Ludwig! They could not imagine how powerful Rebbeca was now! ¡°Abraham, you¡­¡± Milly was a little dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t realize that she was out of danger for a while. Julian was even more dumbfounded. He could not utter a single word. On the contrary, Vivian, was the first to react. She smiled at Rebbeca and said, ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, thank you for your righteous words and saving my life!¡± Just as Rebbeca was about to reply, she added, ¡°You just said that Ludwig doesn¡¯t deserve it! But if I were to be the Taoistpanion for Senior Brother Montgomery, what do you think?¡± Rebbeca was slightly stunned. Although they had been together for a few months and he also knew Vivian¡¯s shrewdness, he had never expected this to happen. ¡°Oh, I was joking!¡± The cute girl Vivian said again. However, before Rebbeca could let out a sigh of relief, she continued, ¡°If Senior Brother Montgomery really likes me, Maybe I can give myself to you¡­¡± Rebbeca didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Vivian was really a smart girl. ¡°Well, Junior Sister Stone, don¡¯t tease your savior.¡± Milly reminded Vivian. Even though Rebbeca had a good temper, teasing him over and over again was either ying with fire or bullying an honest person. It was not right to do this. With Milly¡¯s reminder, Vivian finally shut up. Rebbeca also knew that this was Vivian¡¯s way of rxing her emotions, so he didn¡¯t care about anything. Bang! Then, Rebbeca helped them untie their shackles. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Milly asked. Since Ludwig was dead, the team naturally was led by Mandra. Rebbeca thought for a while and before he could speak, the nearby vines began to move. They absorbed the blood of the dead Ludwig and the people of the Heavenly Mystery Sect. After a full meal, they quickly retreated like tides. Soon, a strange-shaped pce stood in front of everyone. The reason why the pce was weird was that it was very tall and towering. However, the top and the surrounding walls were all broken. Countless vines poured out and climbed up to the tall pce. Countless vines gathered together and weaved into horrifying human faces. Some people¡¯s faces kept struggling, as if they wanted to get out of it. Some of them muttered to themselves, shouting for help from their lips. There were times when some was crying andughing. For a time, Milly and the others could not tell whether these horrible faces were real or not. Just as everyone was in a state of shock, the ground around them suddenly shook. The vines on the strange pce seemed toe alive. It was as if he really wanted to revive from the vines, descend into this world! Bang! Then, many vines suddenly appeared underground. These vines were different from what he had seen before. Each of them was hundreds of kilometers long and possessed some indescribable vitality. ¡°Everyone, be careful¡­¡± Abraham, who had faintly sensed some danger, warned everyone to be careful. Sure enough, these vines that emerged from underground quickly changed. They had condensed into enormous archaic pythons, vicious beasts, two-headed demon, and other enormous monsters. The monsters after the change seemed to be well-prepared, rushing straight to Rebbeca and others! Milly¡¯s heart was in her throat. Vivian and Julian were the same. However, they didn¡¯t have time to think too much about it as they all weed the iing Fiendgods. Relying on its enormous body, the Archaic Python directly descended towards Rebbeca and the rest. Milly and the others quickly dodged. Rebbeca intended to kill this transformed Archaic Python. Unfortunately, before he could make a move, the two-headed demon came at him. The two-headed demon did not target Rebbeca but attacked the other disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. A soft persimmon! Rebbeca frowned and made a final decision to help. Boom! As soon as Rebbeca forced the two-headed demon back, the fierce beasts followed closely behind. They seemed to have some kind of spiritual intelligence, which was that they did not attack him, but chose the weaker ones to attack him was exhausted by the desperate rescue and had no time to kill these terrifying demons. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ng! Vivian summoned a set of flying swords. There were a total of 99 flying swords, constantly evolving into various sword formations. They could attack, defend, or move freely in a short time. Julian also had many treasures. The magical power he disyed this time was a pce. Countless warriors surged out. When warriors fought Fiendgods, they weren¡¯t at a disadvantage. Julian was standing guard behind them, feeling quite pleased. While they were chatting andughing, the gods and devils turned into ashes. Milly¡¯s strength was also not to be underestimated. In order to deal with this situation, she sent out some of her trump cards. It was because there were just too many vines here, the number of gods and devils produced endless. They could be killed, but not all of them could be killed! As time went by, some Divine Martial Sect disciples with insufficient cultivation died here. Rebbeca saw it, but he had no choice. It was toote to rescue them. Due to the increasing number of Fiendgods that had transformed from vines, the distance between him, Vivian, and Julian was growing! They were forcibly separated by the endless vines! At this moment, huge flowers grew out of the vines that were fighting fiercely with the Divine Martial Sect. The demons that were fighting fiercely a moment ago turned into flowers the next moment. Milly and the others couldn¡¯t even react. Swish! Both Vivian and Julian were sucked in and then quickly retreated to the pce. They were like this, let alone the other Divine Martial Sect disciples who survived. Rebbeca found that Milly and the others were caught by the flowers identally and brought to the pce. He rolled his eyes and also pretending to be sucked in by the flowers, and then flew to the pce. Chapter 2465 Chapter 2465 The flowers that spread out seemed to have been ordered by a certain will and came with a mission. When they had captured all the people of the Divine Martial Sect and brought them to the pce, the path leading to the pce was blocked by vines, as if they had never appeared. Before long, some figures gradually approached the outside of Immortal Peach Valley. Their auras were powerful, and their Demonic Qi was soaring. They were the Greater Demons who had appeared before. One of them was an Ox-headed Demon. He held an ancient mirror and led the way. The ancient mirror was extremely ancient. It was unknown if there were natural patterns or damaged cracks on it. The mirror was intact, but there was a vague and distorted face. There was a horrible fluctuation on the face. It seemed to be hysterical, and it was also roaring to the sky. The most shocking thing was that this blurry distorted face within the ancient mirror could actually directly affect reality. In the direction of the ancient mirror, the world was reversed, the five elements were copsing, and the void unexpectedly couldn¡¯t resist its gaze, cracks visible to the naked eye appearing. Not only that, but the Ox-headed Demon, who was holding the ancient mirror, also looked pale and could not support himself. It was clear that just by controlling this ancient mirror alone, he already felt iparable pressure. This was different from how the Heavenly Mystery Sect and the others used the characteristics of the Demonic Vine Blood Python to avoid the potential danger of this ce. The face in this ancient mirror directly made the vines in front of them retreat, shivering. Bang! But all the vines that retreated slowly were killed without mercy! This group of great demons didn¡¯t even rely on any techniques. They relied entirely on the ancient mirror¡¯s astonishing might to force their way here! As for the big demon that did not show up directly, the pitch-ck figure also appeared at this moment. However, he hid in the cloak, so they couldn¡¯t see what was under it. As soon as the demon in the cloak arrived, he said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now the demon aura in Immortal Peach Valley is extremely strong. At its peak, it is only one step away from the door. This time, our Pdin Devil Pce will definitely help it break the seal!¡± Many great demons nodded in agreement. On the other hand, inside the pce. Anne wrapped in the flower sensed with his Divine Sense to make sure that there would be no movement next. So he decisively broke it and escaped. However, he, who had just left the flower, was stunned. The scene inside the pce was terrifying. Countless flesh and bones merged together and condensed into a muddynd and flowers. Countless heads hung in all directions. There were humans, demonic beasts, and even some unknown gods and demons. The scene was horrifying! The main pole was covered with crystal walls made of blood. It was like a treasure between heaven and earth, or a gift from the end of hell. Seeing this, George, who looked a little serious, was surprised. This is¡­ He felt the dense vigor condensed on the main pole, and his eyes were full of uncontroble ecstasy. He immediately formed a w with his five fingers, which emitted a sharp golden light. Hiss! As Anne waved his five fingers, arge amount of vigor immediately surged out from the main pole! The vigor flowed and was extremely violent. They evolved into various kinds of magic, including the Blood Dragon Blood Phoenix and the Roc. In an instant, the pce was filled with the roars of these blood-colored shadows. What a vigorous vigor! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Anne¡¯s face did not change. With a change of his mind, these blood-red shadows exploded one after another and turned into endless vigor, which was absorbed into his body. The pores all over his body opened like endless whirlpools. All the blood-red shadows that were attracted directly turned into countless bloody mist and then poured into his pores to nourish his limbs and bones. He seemed to have be the center of the universe. Wisps of vigor bloody mist formed like stars, turning into specks of starlight that merged with the universe. Boom! Anne¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. He felt that all the vigor in his body had turned into a river of stars and was running wildly. His aura was rising higher and higher, and gradually, it was so powerful that the whole pce trembled slightly. As more and more vigor was absorbed by him, the aura became stronger and stronger. The noise in all directions became louder and louder, and even the whole towering pce was shaken. Boom! Before they officially stepped into the pce, the people from the Pdin Devil Pce, who were close to the entrance, were slightly stunned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel that the pce is shaking?¡± ¡°Could something have happened inside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Except for our Pdin Devil Pce, everyone else will die!¡± The big demons were full of confidence. After all, this was a big n that had been nned for many years. They had been sure that this was in the pocket of Pdin Devil Pce. Seeing this, the big cloaked demon¡¯s eyelids jumped wildly, and he was inexplicably shocked. He had a bad feeling. Roar! Suddenly, the ancient mirror that had been controlled by the Ox-headed Demon let out a series of terrifying roars without warning. ¡°Oh no! Could it be that someone has arrived first?¡± Upon hearing the voice, the cloaked demon, who was secretly worried, hurriedly took out his ancient mirror. In the ancient mirror, the originally distorted face became more and more blurred, more and more twisted, and it was roaring. Then, streams of ck smoke spread out and condensed into more than a dozen human-shaped demons. As soon as these human-shaped big demons appeared, except for the cloaked big demon, Pdin Devil Pce and the others couldn¡¯t help stepping back half a step. This was because not only were these human-shaped great demons¡¯ auras not weaker than theirs, but they also had an indescribable natural suppression! The demons of the Pdin Devil Pce were powerful, but the other party could kill them easily, even if they were not real demonic beasts. It should be known that the demons in Pdin Devil Pce were all powerful. Once they gathered into a group, even the demon emperor dared not underestimate them. But now, they were shocked by a mere human-shaped dire monster that had transformed from ck smoke. From a certain stage, it was truly strange! Swish! However, the enemies of these human-shaped demons were not the people from the Pdin Devil Pce. After they condensed, they quickly flew into the pce. ¡°Lord, this is¡­¡± A big demon from the Pdin Devil Pce looked at the cloaked figure carefully. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. On the contrary, there may be changes in the pce. We need to follow them as soon as possible.¡± The big demon in the cloak didn¡¯t want to say anything more. He just urged the big demons of the Pdin Devil Pce to go on their way as soon as possible to find this guy who got ahead of them. Chapter 2466 Chapter 2466 On the other hand, Caspian did not know what was going on outside. He continued to absorb the vigor. The vigor was as vast as a mountain and as vast as a sea. Now, with him as the center, it kept rushing toward him. It was like an instant, but also like eternity. Caspian seemed to have transformed into an enormous millstone, slowly rotating. After absorbing countless vigor, he finally stopped. It was not that he could no longer be refined, but Milly and the others had a high chance of escaping. If it continued, they would be in danger. Caspian flew up along the main pole. After a while, he found several familiar flowers. This was what took Milly and the others away. Swish! Caspian cut off the flowers mercilessly to save the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. Bang! Milly and the others suddenly fell from the broken flowers, then coughed violently and gradually woke up. ¡°Ahem¡­ Where is this?¡± Milly was a little confused and muttered to herself. ¡°Senior Bard, this is within the pce. The flowers evolved from these vines brought us here after capturing us,¡± Caspian came forward to exin. ¡°I see!¡± Milly nodded and looked at Julian and Vivian. They were almost as weak as her. ¡°Where are they¡­¡± Jagoan looked around, trying to find other fellow disciples, but she was suddenly stunned. Among the other flowers, there was either a pool of pus, an iplete corpse, or only half a head left. The scene was as tragic as it could be. ¡°s!¡± Jagoan shook her head and sighed. Caspian also said nothing. Those who were melted by the flowers were all Real Immortal Realm disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. They were not strong enough to withstand the erosion of flowers. Only Jagoan and the other Nirvana stage practitioners could barely rely on their cultivation to protect themselves. Of course, if Jagoan came half a dayter, it was estimated that Jagoan and the others would not end well. ¡°The dead will rest in peace, and the living will be strong. Senior Brother Everest, Junior Sister Stone, let¡¯s recover first. It¡¯s dangerous here. If we are still so weak in the face of dangerter, our fate may not be much better than these junior brothers and sisters¡­¡± Jagoan took a deep breath and said to Jagoan and Jagoan. Upon hearing this, Jagoan and Jagoan, nodded repeatedly and took the time to recover. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, I¡¯ll leave Protector¡¯s matter to you,¡± Jagoan said to Jagoan again. ¡°Senior Bard, you can rest assured that you will recover. I will guard against Protector nearby,¡± Jagoan replied. After saying that, Jagoan immediately stood up in the surrounding Protector. Jagoan felt relieved. Unconsciously, Jagoan became so powerful. Thinking back to when they first met, it was like a dream. Then, Jagoan calmed down and concentrated on meditating and recovering. During this period of time, Jagoan sent out divine sense to inspect his surroundings. ¡°Room?¡± Jagoan noticed that this ce was a bit special. When he walked closer, he discovered that this ce seemed to be a pill room. The elixir furnace, which was originally dozens of floors high, was now broken into several pieces. No one knew what had happened. After a while, Jagoan and the others had almost recovered. Jagoan told them what he had just discovered. Then, they went to check together. They found a dazzling golden shelf with rune boxes on it. ¡°Could this be¡­¡± Jagoan seemed to have sensed something as he quickly opened it and flipped through it. Since many years had passed, the runes on the brocade box had long turned into candles in the wind. Jagoan gently wiped it and broke it. The symbols shattered and the brocade box opened. A rich medicinal fragrance immediately wafted out. It was a medicinal ingredient shaped like a qilin. It was full of lightning. Although countless years had passed, and even the runes had decayed and turned into a spent arrow, the medicinal ingredient was still perfectly fine because of the brocade box. It was even more effective after years of polishing due to its abundant spirituality. ¡°This is the Thunder Ginseng! Swallow it directly. Next time you undergo the tribtion, you will be able to reduce the power of the tribtion by a lot and easily pass it. If you refine it into a pill, the effect will be even better!¡± Jagoan, said as he opened the second, third, and fourth brocade box. ¡°Seven-colored Bodhi Heart! The Life Devouring can forcefully increase one¡¯sprehension ability, and it canst for a month! If it is refined into a pill, although the medicinal power will be reduced, it can be used many times.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yin Yang Heaven and Earth Grass contains the ultimate power of Yin and Yang. If the Jagoans who cultivate corresponding Jagoan methods swallow it, it will be a great tonic. Once they are lucky, there is still a chance that they can reach the next stage in one step and rise several stages in a row. However, if they can¡¯t do anything, they will explode on the spot and die on the spot because of the backfire of the medicine! ¡± ¡°Eternal Creation Flower¡­¡± As Jagoan read out a name, Jagoan also covered her mouth in surprise. ¡°These are all natural precious materials! Even the Divine Martial Sect doesn¡¯t have much stock now, but there are so many here!¡± ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, we won¡®t waste this trip!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes were also shining. But, at the moment, Jagoan¡¯s attention was not on these treasures. His face suddenly darkened. ¡°Who is it?¡± At this time, more than a dozen dark-skinned human-shaped Jagoans arrived. A moment ago, they were still far away in the distance. Just now, they were detected by his Divine Sense. The next moment, they were already in front of Jagoan. Bang! Jagoan was about to block the attack subconsciously, but he was sent flying as soon as the two collided. He flew away like a kite with a broken string. Along the way, he was covered with blood and no one knew whether he was dead or alive. Jagoan narrowed his eyes as he grabbed the long bone spear to meet more than ten humanoid Jagoans! Jagoan and Jagoan consciously stepped aside and didn¡¯t make trouble for Jagoan. This was because their strength was at best on par with that of Jagoan. However, in the face of these human-shaped Jagoans, Jagoan was simrly unable to withstand a single strike. In other words, if they went there, it would be the result of giving their heads away. It was better to automatically dodge aside and leave the stage to Jagoan. More than a dozen human-shaped monsters with ck light were also toozy to attack Jagoan and Jagoan. They were too weak If the other party wanted to kill them, they would immediately be turned into a pile of rotting flesh! However, Jagoan, who had absorbed from the blood crystal wall was their real goal. The saw the scene when Jagoan killed them without exception! Seeing this, Jagoan was fearless. He reached out with one hand, and the long bone spear broke through the air, facing more than a dozen human-shaped monsters alone. Chapter 2467 Chapter 2467 Different from the enemies Caspian had encountered, the ten plus humanoid demons seemed to possess some sort of intelligence and were extremely strange. It was as if they were nning something to catch him and the others in one fell swoop. ¡°The Sixth Move of Sword!¡± Caspian was the first tounch an attack. The space between his eyebrows was bright and lit up. At the same time, sword shadows appeared one after another. Long swords, broken swords, heavy swords, thin swords. They automatically evolved into a formation, covering a radius of 5 kilometers, 50 kilometers, and 5,000 kilometers. Wherever the light went, it covered the attacking range of Caspian. Swish! The Sixth Move of Sword suddenly broke out, and the whole space shook violently. More than a dozen human-shaped big demons stopped moving, but after a pause, there were still more than two human- shaped big demons that hurriedly dodged, and they were not killed by the Sixth Move of Swords at once. The rest were cut into pieces on the spot and made into the body of the big demons. Buzz! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The long bone spear of Caspian shone brightly. As the runes lit up one by one, the terrible momentum and his divine sense locked onto the big human-shaped demons that were injured by the Sixth Move of Sword. Bang! Then, these injured human-shaped big demons exploded one after another. ng! Caspian¡¯s two fingers turned into a sword and pointed to the ground. The opening range of the Sixth Move of Sword shrank rapidly,pletely killing the several human- shaped big demons who intended to reorganize the formation! Just as Caspian was about to wipe out all of the human-shaped demons, the ancient mirror carried by the cloaked demon let out a series of roars. It was even more furious than before. ¡°What?¡± The cloaked demon¡¯s expression changed. Could it be that the human-shaped demons that have just evolved from the ancient mirror have already been killed? This was impossible! There were more than a dozen human-shaped monsters. Unless they were at the stage of the cloaked Jagoan, it was impossible to kill them easily. This time around, the face within the ancient mirror became even more blurry and distorted. However, it became clearly visible, and it clearly spat out a word, ¡°Quick!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The cloaked Jagoan quickly agreed, and then flew to the pce with the other Jagoans of the Pdin Devil Pce. At the same time, Jagoan also found something wrong. Although the dozen or so human-shaped Jagoans he had just killed were strangled and destroyed by him, they did not turn into ashes as he had expected! Swoosh! They transformed into streaks of ck light that flew towards a certain part of the vines. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery.¡± Jagoan and Jagoan came to meet Jagoan. ¡°Go and have a look!¡± Jagoan asked. ¡°Okay!¡± Jagoan and Jagoan nodded in agreement. They knew very well that it was impossible for them to survive in this mysterious and strange pce by themselves. The only hope was Jagoan. Only with his protection could they survive and escape unscathed! It could be said that their current situation was extremely extreme. They either followed Jagoan, ughtering their way in and out of the Immortal Peach Valley. Not only did they survive, they even obtained some natural luck, reaching a higher stage in the future. Or leave alone, but it was very likely that they would die here. Whether it was their flesh or soul, they would all disappear one after another, and his soul would be destroyed! After experiencing so many things, they naturally chose the former without thinking. If they followed Jagoan, they might die. With their strength, they would definitely die in Immortal Peach Valley. Therefore, it was obvious how to choose. Jagoan followed the ck light with Jagoan and Jagoan. They went all the way down to the root of the vines. He signaled Jagoan and Jagoan to calm down. The situation gave him a strange feeling that if he acted rashly, he would be in danger. Jagoan and Jagoan also did not dare to act recklessly. They carefully threw their Divine Senses to the roots of the vines. It was fine if they didn¡¯t look at it, but they were immediately shocked by it! There was a house-sized pot at the root of the vines! Its shape was strange, as if it was imprisoning something. Demonic Qi was everywhere, and countless Demonic Souls gathered here, turning into a huge octopus full of tentacles. Each tentacle was covered with bloodshot eyeballs. When the Divine Sense of Jagoan and others approached, these bloodshot eyes turned to the hiding ces of Jagoan and others at the same time! ¡°Oh no!¡± Jagoan secretly felt bad, but Jagoan¡¯s movement was one step faster. Before these octopus tentacles came, he retreated with Jagoan and Jagoan. Boom! In the next moment, the ce where Jagoan and the others had been located had been shattered by the tentacles. Even the space was cracked, which made Jagoan and Jagoan dumbfounded! With such great power, if they faced it head-on, wouldn¡¯t they die? ¡°It¡¯s better not to confront it head-on for the time being.¡± Jagoan was worried that Jagoan and Jagoan could not resist the attack of the octopus. This octopus was so strange that even Jagoan was not sure that it could be killed easily. Therefore, he could only protect Jagoan and Jagoan, while retreating. Although the octopus dodged the first wave of attacks, he had already discovered the other party and the others. Gradually, Jagoan and the others realized that the octopus¡¯s tentacles were too many, and they could even turn other vines into new tentacles. However,pared to the octopus¡¯s tentacles, the newly transformed tentacles were not powerful enough. It would be difficult to chase them. ¡°It seems that this octopus can only be fixed below and can¡¯t move?¡± Jagoan was secretly d that Jagoan was careful and didn¡¯t break into the octopus¡¯s range of activity. Otherwise, it would be very difficult to escape unscathed. At this time, another group of people arrived. They were the Jagoans of Pdin Devil Pce. ¡°It¡¯s you! I didn¡¯t expect you to ruin our n!¡± ¡°There is a way to heaven, but you don¡¯t want to leave. There is no door to hell, but you break in. Today, I will definitely call you all toe back!¡± ¡°If you touch the things of our Pdin Devil Pce, you are doomed to die!¡± Many Jagoans of the Pdin Devil Pce recognized that this was the Jagoan of the Human n they were going to kill. They immediately shouted at Jagoan and others. They were very angry. Originally, they believed that this thing was in the possession of Pdin¡¯s Devil Pce. However, they didn¡¯t know that there was a person who came out halfway and was taken advantage of by Jagoan. ¡°You mustpensate us with your lives!¡± The Jagoans of Pdin Devil Pce were eager to kill Jagoan to vent their hatred. However, before these Jagoans of Pdin Devil Pce could attack Jagoan, the octopus¡¯s tentacles had already rushed over. It treated all the Jagoans equally and treated them as enemies! Chapter 2468 Chapter 2468 ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The big demons of Pdin Devil Pce were stunned. The cloaked demon was just about to ask the ancient mirror when the octopus¡¯s tentacles rushed over. Swish! The octopus¡¯s tentacles were not only many, but also extremely powerful. Even the cloaked demon was afraid of him, let alone the other big demons of the Pdin Devil Pce. Although they activated their cultivation and kept avoiding the attacks of octopus tentacles, it was a pity that they were too naive and too close to the octopus. It was a littlete to escape now! ¡°What happened?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fight and retreat!¡± ¡°My lord¡­ Wow!¡± The octopus was fierce, and the big demons of Pdin Devil Pce died one after another. Although they were powerful, the octopus was even stronger, and there was an invisible suppression on them. In the face of such an enemy, most of the time, it was enough to be fatal just by being a little slower. The Blood Soul¡¯s Divine Soul was sucked dry by the tentacle. The tentacle¡¯s eyes were bloodshot again and expanded. Crack! Another two demons from the Pdin Devil Pce were smashed by the tentacles. Their flesh and blood were instantly absorbed and their souls were refined. Buzz! The eyeballs on the tentacles seemed to contain different magical powers. Even if the demons of the Pdin Devil Pce were powerful, they could not fight against the four hands with their fists. They had just used a magical power to resist, and there were hundreds of eyeballs on the tentacles that released a simr number of magical powers. There was no room for them to fight back In an instant, more than half of the big Jagoans of Pdin Devil Pce had died. The cloaked Jagoan was besieged by hundreds of tentacles. Even someone as powerful as him felt unparalleled pressure, so he could only fight and retreat. In this way, the ancient mirror was hit and fell into the Jagoan-sealing pot below. Soon, ck mist rose from the Demon Sealing Pot. The inky mist gave off a mysterious and strange feeling. Gradually, the fog condensed into a face above the octopus. The face was still blurry and distorted, but it was much more agile than when it was in the ancient mirror. This made the cloaked Jagoan¡®s heart sink involuntarily! As a big Jagoan, how could he not see the strangeness in it? He then shouted in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is different from what we agreed on!¡± Faced with the question of the cloaked Jagoan, the face slowly turned in his direction. ¡°What happened? Is it different from what we agreed on? Idiot, haven¡¯t you seen that you are just one of my chess pieces?¡± The face answered the cloaked Jagoan with a grim smile. ¡°What? Chess piece, are you using our Pdin Devil Pce?¡± The Jagoans of Pdin Devil Pce were furious. How dare he use their Pdin Devil Pce? The other party must be tired of living! ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery!¡± Jagoan looked at Jagoan. Jagoan nodded slightly. He had also heard of Pdin Devil Pce. It was a Jagoanic force thatmitted all kinds of crimes. No matter whether Pdin Devil Pce was used or not, Jagoan and the others were happy to see it. ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be used by me! If I were at my peak, even the Six Saints of the Peach Blossom would be my chess piece. If the Ruler Realm is like this, then your Pdin Devil Pce is nothing! ¡± The face seemed to be full of confidence. He said slowly, ¡°You are too easy to fool. You believe me in a few words and even brought me here. I really thank you for your Pdin Devil Pce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re¡­¡± The cloaked Jagoan seemed to have thought of something and his expression instantly changed. ¡°Haha, it seems that you¡¯re not stupid. Yes, I¡¯m the ancient blood Jagoan in the story.¡± The face said with a smile, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s wrong with your Pdin Devil Pce? I just made up a story and said that I¡®m the disciple of the six sages. Because they were bewitched by Jagoans, they made a big mistake and even killed our disciples in body and spirit. As the chief disciple of the six sages, I¡®m the strongest and lucky enough to survive!¡± ¡°But because I¡¯m very weak, I can only hide in the ancient mirror. But I¡¯ve mastered the secrets of Immortal Peach Valley. As long as you take me here, I¡¯ll naturally be able to get everything left behind by the six Saints of the past without any hindrance. And I only need to take the opportunity to rebuild my original body.¡± As the face spoke, heughed. Then he continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s okay for me to cooperate with a Ruler Realm master, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a good thing that I can make without losing. Why did I look for your Pdin Devil Pce? It¡¯s because you¡¯re easy to fool. That¡¯s all!¡± ¡°What? He is an ancient blood Jagoan?¡± As soon as he said this, both Jagoan and the other big Jagoans of Pdin Devil Pce changed their expressions. It was all because of the fall of the six Peach-like Saints, and because one of them had been bewitched by the ancient Blood Demon. Although they had realized itter, it was a pity that it was toote. The Six Sages could only use up their lives and forcibly seal the Jagoan. Now it was said that the face in the ancient mirror was the Ancient Blood Demon. The Pdin Devil Pce had made a huge mistake! ¡°To be honest, what remained in the ancient mirror was just a wisp of Divine Soul that was temporarily separated at that time. It¡¯s not strange that it was destroyed between heaven and earth, but I met your Pdin Devil Pce. You are so stupid and arrogant that you brought me back to Immortal Peach Valley.¡± The smile on his face grew wider as he added, ¡°In short, in order to show my gratitude to you, let us be one after Ipletely undo the seal!¡± ¡°Be one?¡± Jagoan, asked subconsciously, ¡°How?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s a full meal!¡± The Ancient Blood Demonughed loudly. His momentum kept expanding, and the vines kept cracking. The whole pce became shaky. Jagoan wanted to leave with Jagoan and Jagoan, but it was toote. The retreat route had been blocked by the ancient blood Jagoan. The ancient Blood Demon had been sealed for many years. Even if it was unsealed, it would still be in an extremely weak state, urgently in need of a powerful Blood Soul soul. Jagoan and the others would be the first meal after the recovery of the Ancient Blood Demon! In that case, how could it let the tonics escape? Seeing this, Jagoan, who could not retreat for the time being, could only retreat to a safe ce. They were forced to the corner again and again! On the other hand, the situation of the great Jagoans of the Pdin Devil Pce was also not optimistic. They had more people and their auras were also stronger. They were very eye-catching, which aroused the crazy attacks of the octopus tentacles. Every time they dodged and retreated, at least one big Jagoan in the Pdin Devil Pce would die. After a short while, their numbers might not be much better than Jagoan¡¯s. Chapter 2469 Chapter 2469 The vines kept copsing, and arge amount of vigor surged out from inside out. The rolling vigor gathered into an endless blood sea. In this sea of blood, a terrifying giant that was tens of thousands of meters tall was copsing! Roar! As the terrifying giant roared and raised his hands and feet, blood-red runes appeared one after another, destroying space and destroying the Great Tao. It was as if the whole world would be overturned, turned into nothing, and sank into the blood-red. The most terrible thing was that Milly felt that while she was afraid of the giant¡®s action, the vigor in her body could not help rolling and boiling together! In other words, even if Milly and the others didn¡¯t do anything, as long as they stayed near this horrible giant and waited for the vigor in their bodies to rise, they would still die. At this time, six 300-meter-tall skeletons fell from the sea of blood and broke into pieces. The Archean Blood Demon nced at them and couldn¡®t help butugh out loud. ¡°Haha! The Six Peach Saints and six Ruler Realm experts. who would have thought that you would end up in such a state after all these years? Weren¡¯t you in high spirits in the past trying to stop me from reviving? What about now?¡± As he spoke, the Archean Blood Demon stepped on six skeletons! Boom! From then on, the six Tao Masters werepletely obliterated, and not even the dust left. The Archean Blood Demon, who had crushed the six skeletons into ashes, seemed to have thought of something and sighed. ¡°I was too impulsive. I shouldn¡®t have destroyed your bodies. After my resurrection, I should have made your bodies into my wine sses and my urine pots to vent my hatred!¡± Seeing this scene, they realized that this Archean Blood Demon was not only powerful but also extremely crazy. Immediately, a big demon gave up struggling and begged. ¡°Lord Blood Demon, please let me go. I am willing to follow you!¡± ¡°After the resurrection of Lord Blood Demon, there must be someone to help you, right? You know the strength of our Pdin Devil Pce. As long as we have a chance to live, we will definitely repay you a hundred times over!¡± ¡°If you spare my life, I¡¯m willing to follow you forever and be your most loyal servant!¡± ¡°I have mastered several treasure houses in the Pdin Devil Pce. I should be able to contribute a little strength to dominate the world for Lord Blood Demon.¡± The group of Jagoans from the Pdin Devil Pce hadpletely lost their former prestige and dignity. Now they only wanted to live. As long as the Archean Blood Demon was willing to spare their lives, this group of Jagoans from the Pdin Devil Pce would do anything. ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing this, the Archean Blood Demonughed. He had stayed in the Pdin Devil Pce for a long time. He knew very well what kind of strength and pride this group of Jagoans possessed! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Normally, it would be the Jagoans of the Pdin Devil Pce who ruled the future of the weak Jagoans or the weak Jagoanic beasts. With just a thought, they could control the life and death of each other, and the next moment, they would be in a bottomless abyss, doomed eternally, or leave behind a cheap life after suffering endless humiliation! But now, this kind of thing happened to the big Jagoans of the Pdin Devil Pce, which made the Archean Blood Demon, who was well aware of their daily style, feel very interesting. At this time, the big Jagoan in the cloak stood up and angrily rebuked the big Jagoans of the Pdin Devil Pce, ¡°Useless, all of you are good-for-nothing! So what if he is a blood Jagoan from the Archean Eon? He used our Pdin Devil Pce to humiliate our Pdin Devil Pce like this! However, you are kneeling down and begging for mercy!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The Archean Blood Demon looked at the cloaked Jagoan. He knew that the Cloaked Demon was the most important figure in the Pdin Devil Pce. Otherwise, the cloaked Jagoan would not be in full charge of this trip. However, the Archean Blood Demon did not feel much about the cloaked Jagoan. The cloaked Jagoan was too conceited. Before he arrived at Immortal Peach Valley, he used the wisp of the Archean Blood Demon¡¯s spirit as a tool to achieve his goal. It was one thing to endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens, but now that the Archaic Blood Demon waspletely revived, the cloaked Jagoan still dared to jump like this. He was courting death! ¡°If you don¡¯t kneel down and beg for mercy. What do you want?¡± The Archean Blood Demon asked with a smile. ¡°Even the Six Peach Saints couldn¡¯t kill mepletely. At most, they can seal me. What can you do?¡± The cloaked Jagoan was enraged. He was different from the other big Jagoans in Pdin Devil Pce. He knew very well that it was very unlikely for him to survive until now. It wasn¡¯t that the Archean Blood Demon really didn¡¯t need subordinates, but that when the Archean Blood Demonpletely revived, it would have to eat arge amount of fresh flesh to make up for the loss of being imprisoned here for the past few years. Of course, this meal couldn¡¯t even stop thirst. It could only allow the Archean Blood Demon to recover a little bit and then kill more Jagoans and great Jagoans. When hepletely calmed down and was no longer so eager to eat fresh flesh and blood, he would really consider recruiting subordinates and helpers. Before that, everything that the Archean Blood Demon saw could only be eaten by him. That was all. Therefore, the cloaked Jagoan had no intention of surrendering. He wanted to give it a try and gain a chance to survive! Buzz! The next moment, the cloaked Jagoan¡¯s body turned into thousands of shadows, shing in the pce. It was impossible to tell what was real, what was fake, what was virtual, and what was real! However, the Archean Blood Demon didn¡¯t even look at him and casually struck in a certain direction. Bam! With a rumble, countless flesh and blood sshed, and then the ck shadows in the field disappeared. He had actually killed the cloaked Jagoan¡¯s true form with one strike! Seeing this, Jagoan frowned. Because he also recognized that the cloaked Jagoan was probably the guy who attacked them in the void passage! How could such a powerful existence not be able to withstand the Archean Blood Demon¡¯s attack? No wonder the Six Peach Saints had paid a huge price to seal the Archean Blood Demon instead of killing him! Seeing this, the big Jagoans of Pdin Devil Pce were scared out of their wits. Even the big Jagoan with a cloak was killed. How many lives did they have to survive? The Archaic Blood Demon¡®s intentions were exposed, simrly no longer pretending. With a thought, the endless sea of blood immediately devoured everyone. Rumble! The big Jagoan of Pdin Devil Pce and Jagoan were buried in the sea of blood. The strength of the horrible giant was getting stronger and stronger, and his body was getting clearer and clearer. Until the entire Peach Valley was filled with blood. Boom! Finally, the pce could not withstand it and copsed. The sea of blood had turned into a gigantic blood-colored flower. The Archean Blood Demon was about to be reborn! Chapter 2470 Chapter 2470 The blood-colored flower was like a heart beating, bingrger andrger, aura simrly bing more and more terrifying. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, what should we do?¡± Milly asked with a wry smile. She had always believed in Caspian. Previously, Caspian created miracles again and again. However, the situation this time was different. Their opponent was the Archean Blood Demon that the Six Peach Saints could notpletely kill! Even the six Saints could only seal this Archean Blood Demon. Whether he was powerful or not, it was self-evident. No matter how powerful Caspian was, it was impossible for him to defeat such a figure. Caspian didn¡¯t speak. He was thinking about how to break the situation. But in the eyes of Milly and Vivian, this undoubtedly meant that Caspian could do nothing. How could someone as powerful as Caspian possibly be able to deal with a terrifying existence that even six Ruler Realms couldn¡¯t do anything to? This was not Elder Struder! And he was unlike Ludwig and the rest of the Heavenly Mystery Sect, who had been killed by Caspian before. ¡°However, I won¡¯t be lonely if I die with Senior Sister Bard and Senior Brother Montgomery¡­¡± Vivian forced a smile. Right now, as the blood-colored flower continuously surged, swelling to the extreme, it was actually like a divine egg, cracks appearing. Crack! More and more cracks appeared. At the same time, a dark red figure slowly appeared. Milly and the others recognized that it was exactly what the horrible giant looked like after shrinking. This was the Archean Blood Demon, a terrifying existence that not even the Six Saints could kill! ¡°I¡¯m finally back¡­¡± The Archean Blood Demon muttered to himself, ¡°Where are the devil soldiers and generals?¡± After that, he took a deep breath and suddenly blew. Buzz! Wherever this breath passed, it aroused the little intelligence hidden in the sea of blood, outlining mysterious runes one after another. Then, the mysterious runes and blood merged together and evolved into Jagoan soldiers. In an instant, millions of devil soldiers appeared in the field! Jagoan, Jagoan, and all the big Jagoans of Pdin Devil Pce were stunned! What kind of tricks were these? Jagoan and Jagoan smiled at each other and saw the despair in each other¡¯s eyes. In such a situation, no one could save them except the Six Saints. However, the Six Saints, the six Ruler Realm experts, were also reduced to dust by the Archean Blood Demon. In other words, they would really be buried here today and would definitely die. Hu! Suddenly, the Archean Blood Demon let out another breath. This breath was extremely strange, immediately intimidating everyone. Be it the big Jagoans of the Pdin Devil Pce who were on guard, Jagoan and Jagoan who were caught off guard, all rolled their eyes and fainted to the ground. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s time for dinner again¡­¡± The Archean Blood Demonughed. He turned his eyes and immediately locked onto Jagoan and Jagoan. Outstanding female Jagoans had been the favorite food of the Demon n since ancient times. Even he, an ancient Blood Demon, was no exception. However, just as the Archean Blood Demon was about to grab Jagoan and Jagoan, a series of sword lights suddenly burst out in the direction of the Archean Blood Demon! Swish! Countless sword lights illuminated the sky and evolved into a majestic sword formation that could cut off the reincarnation and Yin and Yang. It directly exploded on the Archean Blood Demon. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The body of the Archean Blood Demon trembled slightly, and his face darkened. ¡°There is actually a fish that escaped the?¡± It should be known that all the big Jagoans of the Pdin Devil Pce were suppressed by him. How could the other little Jagoan in the Nirvana Realm be fine? ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, the Archean Blood Demon found Jagoan in the direction of the sword light and was stunned again. This was because the Nirvana stage kid he was talking about was actually just a Real Immortal Realm Jagoan. ¡°Haha, it seems that I have been sleeping for many years. The outside world has changed, and there is such a person¡­¡± The Archean Blood Demonughed and said to himself, ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you live! I want to eat such a great tonic. I want to have a good meal!¡± ¡°Do you have the ability?¡± Jagoan sneered. ¡°You are not even at the Nirvana stage. Do you really think that you can do anything to me?¡± The Archean Blood Demon nced at Jagoan and faintly said. Boom! The next moment, the sea of blood, which had be calm, suddenly churned again. Terrifying blood- red giants appeared one after another. ¡°The Sixth Move of Sword!¡± ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± ¡°Absolute Heaven-Earth Fist! ¡± Jagoan kept disying his magical power and using all his skills, but he could not break the blood waves. Several terrifying giants pounced on him one after another. As they approached, they turned into endless waves of blood, which directly suppressed him under the sea of blood and enveloped him. Jagoan decisively fought back, but he failed to break the sea of blood by trying one magical power after another. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many such things as geniuses have emerged since ancient times, but few of them have been able to reach Ruler Realm since ancient times. In other words, the so-called geniuses are nothing more than this. They are just a little more delicious than other Jagoans and Blood Souls,¡± the Archean Blood Demon said proudly. A moment ago, a God¡¯s favored son had intended to fight back, but the next moment, the other party had been suppressed by the sea of blood and could only be his food. This contrast was simply too wonderful and the Blood Demon enjoyed it very much. However, his smile suddenly froze. It was only because the sea of blood, which carried Jagoan, disappeared without warning. The sea of blood had not been broken. It melted just like that, like snow meeting the noon sun. This was an absolute restraint, and it was natural to wipe it out! ¡°You¡­ This¡­¡± Looking at Jagoan, the Archean Blood Demon was stunned. Jagoan was still Jagoan, but his momentum had changed. The current him was suffused with the aura of the Archean, making the Blood Demon terrified. ¡°Trying to fool me!¡± The Archean Blood Demon roared. The moment he put his palms together, a blood-red God of War suddenly appeared behind him! It was even ten times more ferocious than the first giant! He didn¡¯t want this delicious meal anymore. His instinct told him that he wanted to kill Jagoan right now. However, before the Blood-red War God could get close to Jagoan, he had already disappeared, just like the sea of blood that carried Jagoan. The Archean Blood Demon was both shocked and angry. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How could it be so evil?¡± At this time, Jagoan looked up, revealing a pair ofpletely ck eyes without white color. There was a hint of irony in them. ¡°You¡­ This¡­ Nonentity¡­¡± Chapter 2471 Chapter 2471 ¡°A nonentity? How dare you call me a nonentity!¡± Hearing this, the Archean Blood Demon was shocked and angry, but at the same time, he felt a chill. He didn¡¯t know how many years ago he had felt thisst time. At that time, the Archean Blood Demon was still very weak, but now he was so powerful that the Six Peach Saints could not kill him. However, Caspian dared to call him an ant. In front of the current Caspian, the Archean Blood Demon even felt that he was really an ant. This was not right! ¡°You¡¯re ying tricks on me! I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± The Archean Blood Demon put away the idea of ying tricks on Caspian. He took a deep breath, and endless blood light quickly gathered in his mouth. Roar! In the next moment, a blood dragon that was hundreds of kilometers long flew out of the mouth of the Archean Blood Demon. Time stopped because of the blood-red dragon, and space itself was about to be shattered. The entire pce seemed to be about to rise from the ground because the blood-red dragon raised its head! The Archean Blood Demon was determined to kill Caspian. However, no matter how powerful the blood- red dragon was, Caspian remained calm. Facing the so-called blood-red dragon, he only gently raised his hand and flicked it. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Pu! The giant blood-red dragon shattered like a bubble, and then half of the Archaic Blood Demon¡¯s body copsed. ¡°Huh?¡± The Archean Blood Demon looked at his iplete body in a daze. He was a little stunned, and the sea of blood below suddenly began to roll. Countless amounts of blood gushed out, moistening the wounds of the Archean Blood Demon and healing him. Even so, the Archean Blood Demon still looked terrible. If Caspian had just hit him, would he have no chance to recover? Thinking of this, the Archean Blood Demon became even more terrified. Realizing that he was afraid of Jagoan, the Archean Blood Demon was furious. Did he endure for so many years just to revive and be an ant? What¡¯s more, the Archean Blood Demon knew very well that there were no good men or good women who could cultivate to this stage. Today, it is destined to be either you die or me! Since that was the case, he did not need to be so cautious! ¡°I don¡®t care who you are, I will definitely kill you today!¡± The Archean Blood Demon¡¯s killing intent was awe-inspiring. An ancient mirror was summoned by the Archean Blood Demon out of thin air, and countless inky figures emerged. Buzz! With a buzzing sound, these figures walked out of the ancient mirror and turned into reality. In an instant, thousands of human-shaped Jagoanic beasts had evolved. Each of them was stronger than the ones who had been sent to attack Jagoan. Now there were tens of thousands of them! With such an army, even a sect would be ttened. Above the sea of blood, the universe appeared one after another. Blood moons were condensed and suspended in midair. Swoosh! Then, the blood-red moons split open one by one, and the blood-red eyeballs shone with dim light. Any ce that was under its gaze, even the nothingness, could not bear its gaze and then burst apart. If an ordinary Nirvana stage practitioner were to be watched, they would only explode on the spot and their bodies and souls would be destroyed! ng! Subsequently, Archean Blood Demons appeared one by one, holding all kinds of sharp weapons. Some of them were young, some were old, some were still wet, and some were over a hundred years old. They were actually archaic blood Jagoans from different times. Some of them came from the past, some from the future, with the present as the center, breaking through the restrictions of the five elements, crossing the long river of time, projected into this world! The Archaic Blood Demons¡¯ expressions were cold. They raised their divine swords, precious des, spears, and other magic treasures they had seen before. Now, they appeared in this world in an extremely special way. ¡°Kill!¡± As the word ¡°kill¡¯ fell, tens of thousands of human-shaped Jagoanic beasts, blood moon eyeballs, and Archean Blood Demons from the past and the future, allunched attacks. They stepped through the sky, piercing through the void. This world became unstable because of the descent of countless Archaic Blood Demons from the past and future, ready to copse at any time. In the end, countless magical powers were poured into the body of Jagoan, and the intense rumbling caused time to slow down by a beat. Everything was completely silent! Boom! At the same time, a ck hole appeared in Jagoan. The void waspletely blown up! After the blow, the Archean Blood Demon¡¯s aura instantly weakened. However, the corner of the Archean Blood Demon¡¯s mouth curled into a satisfied smile as he said, ¡°This trump card was originally meant to be left for a Ruler Realm enemy. After all, I¡¯m not in my current state. If I were to encounter someone who¡¯s already at the peak of Ruler Realm, I would truly be a little afraid. I didn¡¯t expect it to be used by you. Kid, even if you die, you¡¯ll still be proud of yourself!¡± But, in next breath, the Archean Blood Demon¡¯s smile soon froze. Because he could see, Jagoan, who should have died, appeared unscathed. And he could hear that the other party said lightly, ¡°Ant¡­¡± Jagoan took a step forward and grabbed the face of the Archean Blood Demon. This grab was like an instant, yet also like an eternity. The Archaic Blood Demon couldn¡¯t dodge at all! Bang! The Archean Blood Demon¡¯s head exploded, but his voice still echoed in the pce. ¡°Haha, I can¡¯t be killed! ¡± Without another word, Jagoan tore the body of the Archean Blood Demon into pieces. At this point, the Archean Blood Demon felt that something was wrong. But now, there was no way to retreat. ¡°Weak, you are very weak! This little trick can¡¯t kill me!¡± Jagoan remained silent, but this time, a bloody millstone shadow appeared around his body and began to refine the Archean Blood Demon. The Archean Blood Demon was finally afraid of this terrifying destructive force. He rolled his eyes and made a decision. ¡°Your Excellency, stop! Let¡¯s have a good talk. We may be able to cooperate. At my stage, there is only eternal benefit and no eternal enemy! Back then, I took control of one of the Six Saints of the Heavenly Peach. I know very well how many resources they left behind¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve be like this, but you¡¯re in urgent need of recovery, aren¡¯t you? If you have the resources left by the six Tao Masters, it¡¯ll be easy to recover. As long as you and I take a step back, everyone will be happy!¡± There was no reason for the Archean Blood Demon not to want to stay alive. Back then, when he was dormant, didn¡¯t he also wait for an opportunity? It was just one more time, without any psychological resistance. Jagoan ignored him and continued to refine the Archean Blood Demon. As the millstone turned, majestic power rolled over. The Archean Blood Demon tried his best to resist, but it was in vain and was soon obliterated. Afterpletely refining and absorbing the Archean Blood Demon, the ck color in Jagoan¡¯s eyes faded as he muttered to himself, ¡°The current me can probably attempt to breakthrough to the Nirvana stage¡­¡± Chapter 2472 Chapter 2472 From the ninth stage of the Real Immortal Realm to the Nirvana Realm, there seemed to be only a wall separating them. However, there was a huge difference between them. Some cultivators did not have enough resources, hence it was not surprising that they were unable to cross the threshold of Nirvana Realm even after tens of millions of years of umtion. Even someone as strong as Caspian was unable to immediately charge into the Nirvana Realm after he advanced to the ninth stage of Real Immortal Realm. Even during this exploration of Immortal Peach Valley, Caspian had still used it as a form of umtion of strength. He did not expect to be promoted. He had never expected that an Archean Blood Demon would appear halfway. The other party¡¯s vigor was as vast as the sea. Even though the blood demon was not at his peak, he was still able to fill up Caspian in one breath and make him reach the Nirvana Realm¡¯s entrance. From this point of view, Caspian really needed to thank the Archean Blood Demon for bing a stepping stone for him to charge into the Nirvana Realm. Without further ado, Caspian used this force to charge towards the Nirvana Realm¡¯s main door. Boom! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Caspian¡¯s tribtion this time was different from the past. Although in the past, he had only advanced one small realm, it had already caused a world-shaking commotion. However, this breakthrough to Nirvana Realm was a hundred times, a thousand times more powerful than before! As soon as he started to pass the tribtion, the whole pce became shaky. It must be known that the Archean Blood Demon had attacked many times, each timeparable to a Nirvana Realm practitioner. However, the pce remained as still as a mountain. Now that the disaster of Caspian hade, the pce was unstable and showed signs of copse. It could be seen how horrible the cmity of Caspian was. Numerous huge thunderbolts of thousands of miles long constantly changed colors, representing different destructive forces. If an ordinary Jagoan were to meet it, he would definitely die. After all, the methods of Real Immortal Realm Jagoans were limited. just the Heavenly Thunder, which could transform all kinds of destructive power, was enough to destroy all the magic treasures. Both the Blood Soul and the Divine Soul would be destroyed and dissipated between heaven and earth. What¡¯s more, after Jagoan began to undergo the tribtion, strange scenes appeared in the void in this area. The original nothingness seemed to have be mirrors, reflecting vague figures of unknown worlds. They all stared at Jagoan and felt that he was delicious. They all reached out to grab him through the endless space-time. Even if they gained an arm and a leg, it would not be in vain. Earth fire surged and broke through the remaining power of the six Tao Masters, heading straight for Jagoan. In an instant, Immortal Peach Valley became a purgatory. The evil beasts around fled and ran. Those who could not leave in time were all killed by the Heavenly Thunder, swallowed by the Earth Fire, or destroyed by unknown palms. Jagoan did not move at all. Its breath kept rising and bing stronger. He looked dignified, as if he was the favorite of heaven and earth. He was blessed by the heavens and loved by the Great Tao, so many disasters came to him. Except for the part that was blocked by him, they were inexplicably eliminated, as if they were unwilling to let Jagoan bear too much. It was incredible. It must be understood that even someone who was able to be a Ruler Realm or even higher would not receive such treatment. After an unknown period of time, when Jagoan opened his eyes, he was already a Nirvana Realm Jagoan. Different from the previous advance stage, he that had transformed from the ninth stage of the Real Immortal Realm to the Nirvana Realm was ten times or a hundred times stronger. However, the signs that were revealed were not obvious. For example, his current divine sense could easily cover tens of millions of miles. Nirvana Realm¡­ Have Ipletely returned to my original state when I are reborn after undergoing Nirvana? When he thought of this, Jagoan suddenly felt that Ludwig and Elder Struder¡¯s Nirvana Realm was truly too inferior. Their so-called Nirvana Realm only had a shape and did not possess enough charm! All of a sudden, Jagoan felt rays of divine light constantly rushing into the sea of consciousness. He immediately looked at the Life Soul Seeds in the sea of consciousness. In the sea of consciousness of Jagoan, three rays of light suddenly lit up in the Milky Way-like Life Soul Seeds and burst out an indescribable strong light. The bright light illuminated the entire sea of consciousness, as if there were three more suns. In the endless light, the posture of the three Fate Soul Seeds gradually changed. One was filled with endless vitality, like a towering tree rising from the ground; the other was full of inexplicable strangeness, as if it connected to a certain time and space; the other was filled with killing intent and infinite fighting spirit! Momentster, the three Life Soul Seeds turned into three dazzling Life Souls, revealing theirplete postures. These three life souls were a lotus, a gateway, and a White Tiger. Jagoan understood the meaning of these three life souls. The lotus was the Demonic Monk Blood Lotus that Jagoan had absorbed a long time ago. The door represented the Gates of Hell. The White Tiger was the blood essence of the White Tiger, and now they had be his life souls. Then, Jagoan entered the Tower of Life. On the new floor of the Tower of Life, there was a table-sized, colorful stone. This was Life Soul Primordial Stone! Jagoan reached out and touched it. Just as he touched the Life Soul Primordial Stone, it automatically flew into the sea of his consciousness and began to spin around the three life souls. As the Life-Soul Primordial Stone rotated again and again, it was like sharpening a knife and sword. The light of the three Life-Souls became brighter and brighter. It was not until the three life souls became extremely bright that the fate soul Primordial Stone stopped moving. Seeing this, Jagoan was very satisfied. He withdrew from the Tower of Life and returned to reality. He spread his Divine Sense and searched for a while. Soon, he found the unconscious Jagoan, Jagoan, and Jagoan! This was especially the case for Jagoan. At that time, he was directly sent flying, his aura weak. Jagoan thought that he had unfortunately died, after all, there was still a chaotic battle afterwards, never expecting him to survive like this. However, as fellow disciples, Jagoan naturally could not bear Jagoan to die like this. What¡¯s more, Jagoan was not bad except for being a little arrogant. He was willing to take the initiative to resist any danger, so he deserved to be called senior brother by everyone along the way. Then, Jagoan woke up Jagoan, Jagoan, and Jagoan. ¡°Well¡­¡± Jagoan and Jagoan and Jagoan only felt a warm force rushing into their bodies, so they slowly woke up. ¡°Huh? Jagoan?¡± ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery¡­¡± ¡°Junior Brother¡­¡± They looked at Jagoan in front of them with confusion. In the blink of an eye, all three of them became alert. Chapter 2473 Chapter 2473 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re fine now,¡± Caspian said. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°We are fine? Did the Archean Blood Demon just leave?¡± Milly recalled everything before she fainted and asked hesitantly. ¡°Probably¡­ Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have survived¡­¡± Julian echoed. ¡°Julian, I didn¡¯t expect you to be safe and sound!¡± Vivian suddenly said. ¡°What? Are you still looking forward to my death?¡± Julian did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°However, if it weren¡¯t for the supreme treasure that my elders gave me, I¡¯m afraid I would have long died!¡± After that, Julian took out a simple jade talisman. The jade talisman had been broken into pieces and had no intelligence at all. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s leave quickly, otherwise we will be in danger if the Archean Blood Demon notices that we are not dead!¡± Milly said with a serious face. After witnessing the Archean Blood Demon ughtering the big demons of Pdin Devil Pce like killing chickens and dogs, Milly had no intention of resisting. It should be known that any of the demons in the Pdin Devil Pce could kill them. But now, they were crushed by the Archean Blood Demon like chickens. Just thinking about it, Milly couldn¡¯t help shivering and shivering. Not only her, but also Vivian and Julian were still scared. They wanted to leave this troublesome ce as soon as possible and dared not stay long. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so anxious, senior Bard,¡± exined Caspian. ¡°The Archean Blood Demon is already dead. There¡¯s no other danger here for the time being. It¡¯s rare to be here. We might as well search for treasures before leaving¡­¡± ¡°What? The Archean Blood Demon is already dead?¡± While the three of them were shocked, Vivian also discovered that Caspian¡¯s aura was extraordinary. It was actually the same Nirvana Realm as them. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, you¡¯ve already advanced to Nirvana Realm?¡± Jagoan was extremely surprised. ¡°Yes, after the Ancient Blood Demon died, I took advantage of this opportunity to breakthrough. I am already a Nirvana Realm Jagoan now¡­¡± Jagoan nodded his head as he released the Nirvana Realm aura. Hearing this, all of them, including Jagoan, Jagoan, and Jagoan, were stunned and only felt that their heads were buzzing. What was going on? They hadn¡¯t been in aa for too long, had they? Why had Jagoan broken through to Nirvana Realm after the Archean Blood Demon died? The three of them looked at each other and felt that everything was not real enough. However, they knew very well that living now was the best proof! If the Archean Blood Demon had not died, they would not have survived. ¡°Thank you, Junior Brother Montgomery!¡± Jagoan took a deep breath and thanked Jagoan. Jagoan and Jagoan were also full of gratitude. ¡°Senior Bard, you¡¯re wee. The Archean Blood Demon is not only going to deal with you, but also us. I¡¯m just trying to protect myself¡­¡± Jagoan shook his head and chuckled. Jagoan and the other two nodded slightly and did not ask how Jagoan killed the Archean Blood Demon. This was because the terror of the Archean Blood Demon was still fresh in their minds. To be able to kill such an existence, Jagoan must have used some of his trump cards. They could not casually reveal these things, so they didn¡¯t ask anything. ¡°By the way, Senior Brother Montgomery, you¡¯re already a Nirvana Realm Jagoan. After returning to the Divine Martial Ancestor Realm, you¡¯ll be able to raise the core disciple to the same stage as us!¡± Jagoan said excitedly. ¡°Core disciple?¡± Jagoan asked thoughtfully. Different identities represented different status and treatment in the Divine Martial Sect. If Jagoan had been a core disciple then, even if he was only at the first stage of Nirvana Realm, Elder Struder would not have dared to do anything. After all, the status of the core disciple was right here, and it was not something that Elder Struder could easily control. ¡°That¡¯s right. In our Divine Martial Sect, disciples at the first, second stage and third stage of Nirvana Realm are considered core disciples and one of the backbone of the sect,¡± Jagoan nodded and replied. Jagoan asked a few more questions about the core disciple. It was not until Jagoan and the other two recovered a lot that they began to search generously. Many of the exotic minerals and produce they discovered earlier had been destroyed by the Archean Blood Demon. Jagoan and the others could not help but feel sorry. In the end, they stood in front of the Jagoan pot at the bottom of the vines. Unlike the scene at that time when the Jagoan aura was soaring, now the Jagoan pot had no Jagoan aura at all. ¡°Although this item isn¡¯t as good as it used to be, it¡¯s a precious treasure used by the Six Saints to seal the Archean Blood Demon. If we bring it back to the sect, we can still exchange it for a lot of rewards,¡± Jagoan could tell the value of the Jagoan pot at a nce. Jagoan and the others agreed with his suggestion. Since they were here, they could not return empty-handed. However, just in case, after putting away the Jagoan pot, Jagoan and the others took Jagoan¡¯s magical power pce and returned to the Divine Martial Sect. They had a safe trip. *** Three monthster, they sessfully mortgaged the Divine Martial Sect. Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she thought that there were more than a dozen people when they left, and only four of them came back alive. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you go and upgrade the disciple stage first. The three of us will take the Jagoan pot to get the reward.¡± Jagoan suggested. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Jagoan agreed. A momentter, in the hall, he exined his purpose to the Elder who was in charge of the disciples¡¯ stages. The other party was stunned. He still remembered how the sixth stage Real Immortal Realm Jagoan killed a second stage Nirvana Realm Elder Struder. Now, in just two years, Jagoan had be a Nirvana Realm Jagoan. Even though he was surprised, Jagoan¡¯s cultivation aura was undoubtedly a hundred percent Nirvana Realm practitioner. ording to the rules, he could indeed raise his disciple¡¯s stage to the core disciple stage. However, before the Elder could speak, a nearby core disciple immediately spoke up to stop him. ¡°You are Jagoan? Two years ago, when you killed Elder Struder, you were only at the sixth stage. Now that two years have passed, you have already be a Nirvana Realm . Isn¡¯t this kind of training speed a little strange?¡± ¡°In my opinion, Jagoan, you must have cultivated some kind of Jagoanic art. In less than three years, you have be a Nirvana Realm Jagoan. Such a scum does not have the qualifications to be a core disciple at all. He does not even have the qualifications to remain in our Divine Martial Sect!¡± The more this core disciple spoke, the more excited he became as he approached the Elder. Themotion immediately attracted the attention of the other disciples. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Eh? This is Jagoan? The person opposite him is Ivan Gk?¡± ¡°By the way, why is Jagoan here? Could it be that he is already a Nirvana Realm Jagoan?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­ Isn¡¯t this speed too fast?¡± Chapter 2474 Chapter 2474 The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect kept talking. From their words, Caspian also knew that this core disciple who had suddenly stopped him was called Ivan Gk, a third stage Nirvana Realm cultivator. As for why Ivan was doing this, it was very likely that it had something to do with the Elder Struder that Caspian had killed. As a third stage Nirvana Realm core disciple, Ivan had considerable authority in the Divine Martial Sect. He had a close rtionship with Elder Struder in private, plotting against the interests of the sect. ording to minor news, their rtionship was actually unclear. However, Caspian had killed Elder Struder and damaged Ivan¡¯s interests. How could Ivan not be angry from embarrassment? Today, he happened to meet Caspian, so he directly put on the hat of practicing the demonic art. Even if Caspian was safe and sound in the end, he would still disgust Caspian. Not to mention that even if Caspian advanced to the Nirvana Realm, he was still at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm. Ivan was a third stage Nirvana Realm cultivator. After the Nirvana Realm, the difference between the first stage and the first stage was iparable. Although Caspian could kill a second stage Nirvana Realm Elder Struder, he might not be able to deal with a third stage Nirvana Realm. In other words, Ivan was looking for trouble today. Caspian could only endure it, or he would be beaten. ¡°I see¡­¡± Caspian understood, but he still kept a straight face. ¡°Caspian, do you have any Fiendish arts to cultivate? I think we will be able to make it clear once we make a trip to Penalty Hall!¡± Ivan narrowed his small eyes. ¡°We are all fellow disciples. Don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡± Hearing that, Caspian smiled. ¡°Ivan, right? You want me to make a trip to the Penalty Hall just because you suspect me? Who do you think you are?¡± Ivan¡¯s face immediately turned ashen. Caspian called him by his name. He didn¡¯t even call him Senior Brother. Caspian didn¡¯t intend to give him face at all! ¡°Haha, just as I said, Caspian is not a pushover. Ivan has kicked the iron te today!¡± ¡°I think they will probably take action. Ivan is so arrogant. If Caspian made him lose face like this, Caspian would suffer.¡± ¡°However, Jagoan is at most at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm, while Ivan is at the third stage. Even if Jagoan had killed Elder Struder at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm, this had something to do with Elder Struder¡¯s underestimating his opponent. Ivan would not leave a w like this to Jagoan.¡± The spectating disciples of the Divine Martial Arts Sect talked with each other. Most of them believed that if Jagoan really fought with Ivan, he would definitely cause trouble for himself. Setting aside the fact that Ivan was well-known for being careful and cunning among the core disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, the gap between their realms was not so easy to cross. What they were thinking was exactly what Ivan was thinking. Therefore, Ivan did not intend to give Jagoan a chance to take precautions. He took a step forward, rushing toward Jagoan. This was an array magical power that Ivan had obtained by chance in the past. Several of his avatars were Ivan. It couldn¡¯t be told which one was real or fake! The powerful point of this magical power was that Ivan could merge into one at any time and raise his combat capability to its peak. If the two sides were close to each other, the other party would have been suppressed by Ivan before he could even react. Unfortunately, Ivan encountered Caspian! Jagoan only smiled at Ivan¡¯s magical power. ¡°What a cheap trick¡­¡± The next moment, the space between Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows shone. Since there were several Ivans, he would suppress them all! Swish! The sword radiance burst out and pierced through the figures near Jagoan. Paw! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The few Ivans were injured by the sword shes. They vomited blood and immediately merged into one. With the umtion of their injuries, the damage they suffered was actually doubled. ¡°Ivan, even if you¡¯re at the third stage of the Nirvana Realm, you are just so-so!¡± Jagoan said indifferently. ¡°Jagoan, you¡­¡± Ivan¡¯s expression sank. Just as he was about to speak, a lotus flower pressed down on him from above! This was Jagoan¡¯s lotus fate soul. It looked holy and wless, but when itnded on Ivan¡¯s head, it was as heavy as a thousand pounds. It was like a continuous mountain and river falling on his shoulder, unable to move. After a few moments, the injured Ivan¡¯s breathing became rapid. Seeing this, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who had been watching the show, all turned pale. ¡°Isn¡¯t Caspian too strong?¡± Although no one had thought that Jagoan would still be able to create a miracle today and kill Ivan in return, no one would have thought of defeating Ivan in such a crushing manner. ¡°Well, this is not a ce for you to make trouble¡­¡± The Elder said slowly. Without saying a word, Jagoan directly took back the lotus fate soul. Ivan had a look of indignation on his face. However, he was a loser. He had taken the initiative to stir up trouble and was suppressed by Jagoan. He had already lost all face. Furthermore, it was not toote for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. He immediately retreated dejectedly. With Ivan teaching him a lesson, Jagoan had been able to raise his disciple¡®s stage without any hindrance. He was already a registered core disciple. After everything was done, he did not stay any longer and went straight to meet Jagoan. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, when we came here, I heard that you just made some noise again!¡± Jagoan asked with a smile. ¡°It¡®s just a small matter, not worth mentioning,¡± Jagoan replied. Ivan couldn¡¯t even take a single blow from him, yet Ivan was still at the third stage of the Nirvana Realm. Wasn¡¯t the third stage too worthless? Therefore, when it came to what had just happened, Jagoan said it was just a small matter, and it was not wrong at all. Jagoan and others, who were well aware of his strength, smiled and said nothing. Soon, everyone in the Divine Martial Sect would understand the importance of the name Jagoan. ¡°This is the Heaven Treasure and Earth Treasure I got.¡± Jagoan showed the thing sent by the Divine Martial Sect after handing over the Jagoan pot. In fact, if they really went through the process, the rewards might not be distributed so quickly. However, Jagoan and Jagoan had connections, which saved them someplicated steps. ¡°Nine Yin Mysterious Fire Crystal, Hundred Refinement Blood Metal, Three Annihtion Lightning Wood¡­ They are all good stuff¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes brighten as he mentioned the items. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, we¡¯ve discussed it. If it weren¡¯t for you this time, we would die. So 70% of the reward is yours, and the remaining 30% will be ours.¡± Jagoan said the distribution n they had just discussed. Regarding this result, Jagoan and Jagoan had no objection. After all, they had been holding on to Jagoan¡¯s support all the time and Jagoan had saved their lives. It was already good enough to get 10% of the reward for nothing. Jagoan did not refuse and nodded to ept it. After the distribution, they disbanded and Jagoan returned to his. However, before long, several Nirvana Realm core disciples came looking for Jagoan. ¡°Are you Jagoan? Come with me. Marquis Cucakrawa wants to see you!¡± Chapter 2475 Chapter 2475 ¡°Marquis Cucakrawa?¡± Caspian was slightly stunned, and then shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know Marquis Cucakrawa?¡± The tall man in the lead chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s said that your talent is extraordinary and you are a genius. But now it seems that you don¡¯t even know Marquis Cucakrawa. I think you are just so-so!¡± Caspian didn¡¯t even look at them and was about to leave. Seeing this, the tall man was stunned at first, and then his face darkened. ¡°Caspian, stop right there! Didn¡¯t I say that Marquis Cucakrawa wanted to see you? What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know any Marquis Cucakrawa. If he wants to see me, you can ask him to pay me a visit,¡± Caspian said unhurriedly. ¡°How dare you! Caspian, how dare you disrespect Marquis Cucakrawa?¡± ¡°If youe with us to pay your respects to Marquis Cucakrawa now, we can let bygones be bygones.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare for Marquis Cucakrawa to want to see you. It¡¯s your honor!¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°We know that you¡¯ve killed Elder Struder and defeated a third stage Nirvana Realm Ivan. However, I can tell you that the Marquis can beat a hundred, a thousand, and ten thousand trash like you!¡± ¡°You only suppressed two or three cats and dogs. There¡¯s nothing to be proud of!¡± The few Nirvana Realm core disciples were furious when they saw that Caspian had spoken rudely to Marquis Cucakrawa and even asked Marquis Cucakrawa to personally visit him. They thought that Caspian had been too bold! One had to know that even the Elders Assembly had to give Marquis Cucakrawa enough respect. To them, Caspian was nothing! Caspian sneered and was about to leave. ¡°Jagoan, do you want to go?¡± ¡°Did you ask for our opinion?¡± Jagoan ignored them again and again, and finally provoked the people who came. They all took action to suppress Jagoan together. Jagoan¡¯s eyes sh. Bright light radiates from his be. Swish! In the blink of an eye, several Nirvana Realm core disciples had already been blown away by Jagoan as they continuously vomited blood. They could not help but look terrified. Previously, they had thought that the reason why Jagoan had defeated Ivan was because Ivan had underestimated his opponent due to carelessness. Now, it seemed like Jagoan was simply too strong. Now, they knew that he hadpletely crushed Ivan! Swoosh! Thinking of this, they looked at each other and did not dare to stay long. They quickly retreated. Jagoan watched them leave coldly and did not continue to attack. Although the other party was unpleasant, the Divine Martial Sect had its rules. If he killed someone because of this, the Penalty Hall woulde to him soon. Jagoan didn¡¯t have to do this for a few little minions. However, to Jagoan¡¯s surprise, Jagoan came soon. ¡°Senior Bard?¡± Jagoan smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± He remembered that they had just finished distributing the rewards. They should go back home happily. ¡°Marquis Cucakrawa!¡± Jagoan said angrily, ¡°On the way back, I heard that Marquis Cucakrawa sent someone to find you, so I rushed over. How about it? Have they note yet?¡± ¡°They? They have left,¡± Jagoan replied. ¡°They have left?¡± Jagoan was stunned and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, tell me what happened.¡± Jagoan told her what had just happened. ¡°I never thought that Marquis Cucakrawa would send someone to find you!¡± Jagoan was shocked. She wasn¡¯t that surprised by the fact that Jagoan had forced back a few of Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s subordinates. She still knew Jagoan¡¯s strength. ¡°Senior Bard, is this Marquis Cucakrawa very impressive?¡± Jagoan asked curiously. ¡°More than that¡­¡± Jagoan said with a serious look, ¡°Marquis Cucakrawa is a genius of our Divine Martial Sect. He is so famous that it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that he¡¯s as famous as thunder. It¡¯s strange that you don¡¯t know him at all¡­¡± ¡°You have to know, in our Divine Martial Sect, the first, second and stage of Nirvana Realm disciples are core disciples! The fourth, fifth and sixth stage disciples are true disciples! As for the seventh, eighth and ninth stages, once they reach this stage, our sect will no longer use the name of a disciple to restrain them. Marquis Cucakrawa is a ninth stage of Nirvana Realm existence¡­¡± ¡°When he was in the Real Immortal Realm, he had already killed more than one Nirvana Realm enemy. He had wiped out countless Jagoan n members, causing the Jagoan n to flee when they heard the name ¡®Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯. In the past, when they fought against the geniuses from the Ancient Kingdom, the geniuses from the Ancient Kingdom were all terrified in the war. In this life, they would take the initiative to withdraw thousands kilometers from where there was the Marquis Cucakrawa¡­¡± ¡°Even the Elders Assembly of the sect has shown enough respect for Marquis Cucakrawa and is willing to make an exception for him. It can be seen how terrifying he is¡­ Huff!¡± Jagoan suddenly paused as she spoke, and then her face became strange. ¡°Wait, have you done these things, Jagoan?¡± Jagoan recalled a little and looked at Jagoan with more strange eyes. It was because she remembered correctly that Jagoan had done the same thing that Marquis Cucakrawa had done, and it was even more! For example, Jagoan killed the Archean Blood Demon in Immortal Peach Valley this time, even if Jagoan was very likely to use external forces, Jagoan still felt that this was not an easy opponent to kill. After all, back then, the six of them had only been able to seal the Archean Blood Demon. However, the Archean Blood Demon was killed by Jagoan! Jagoan did not think that Marquis Cucakrawa could do this easily. ¡°In a word, Junior Brother Montgomery, since you have offended Marquis Cucakrawa, you¡¯d better be careful in the future. After all, you have humiliated Marquis Cucakrawa. I don¡¯t know how he will take revenge¡­¡± Jagoan reminded Jagoan. Even though the potential of Jagoan was limitless, he was still at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm. Marquis Cucakrawa was at the ninth stage of the Nirvana Realm. Hearing this, Jagoan didn¡¯t take it seriously. Jagoan knew Jagoan¡¯s character, so she didn¡¯t try to persuade him and left. In the following days, Jagoan stayed on his to cultivate, mainly to temper his fate soul. The three life souls in the sea of consciousness, lotus flowers, White Tiger, and the Gates of Hell were all extraordinary things. From time to time, the purity would fade away, and the blood lotus would shine brightly; from time to time, it would transform into a the Gates of Hell with a strange and horrible aura; from time to time it would evolve into a White Tiger, shaking heaven and earth. The killing intent spread like tides, and even affected Jagoan. This made the sea of consciousness of Jagoan a mess. However, he were fearless and focused on sharpening his three life souls. *** Time flew. Two years passed in a sh. One day, Jagoan woke up from his cultivation because of the movement of his jade identification badge. The jade identification badge of Jagoan showed a message that the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition was about to begin in three months. Chapter 2476 Chapter 2476 Seeing this, Caspian stood up and exited seclusion. By the time he arrived at the location marked at the end of the message, the one sending the message had already been waiting there. He was Julian who had explored Immortal Peach Valley with Caspian two years ago! Although when they first met, Julian was arrogant, after getting along with each other, Caspian also knew that this senior brother was a good person and was willing to stand out at any dangerous moment. After experiencing life and death together, they still had a friendship. When they said goodbye, they left each other a way to contact each other. ¡°Senior Everest¡­¡± Caspian greeted him. ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, have a seat¡­¡± Julian, who had prepared the immortal brew and immortal treasures, gestured for Caspian to not be so reserved as to sit and chat. Caspian sat down without hesitation. When Caspian sat down, Julian poured him a ss of wine with a chuckle and said, ¡°Junior Brother Montgomery, you seem to have be stronger after two years of separation. You deserve to be the genius of our Divine Martial Sect. No wonder you are not afraid of Marquis Cucakrawa¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Senior Brother, you also know about Marquis Cucakrawa?¡± Caspian asked in surprise. ¡°It seems that Junior Sister Milly told you how powerful Marquis Cucakrawa is, Junior Brother Montgomery, you still don¡¯t know the seriousness of the matter.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°But it¡¯s okay; you do have the capital¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Marquis Cucakrawa has something to do with the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition that we are going to discuss,¡± Julian seemed to have thought of something and said. ¡°It¡¯s Marquis Cucakrawa again?¡± Caspian felt that Marquis Cucakrawa was haunting. Jagoan smiled and went straight to the point, ¡°The Mystic Sky Rankings is a sectpetition held every ten years by the Divine Martial Sect. Only disciples who have reached the Nirvana Realm can participate¡­ Because the Jagoans at the seventh, eighth, and ninth stages of the Nirvana Realm are not considered disciples, they will not participate.¡± Jagoan exined further, ¡°Among the sect disciples participating in the Mystic Sky Rankings competition, the highest cultivation is only at the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm. This is the limit¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Iunior Brother Montgomery, this is the final ranking of the previous Mystic Sky Rankings.¡± As he spoke, Jagoan took out an item in advance. At the same time, some information was projected in the air. Jagoan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Uhm? This is¡­¡± He fixed his eyes on the location where Marquis Cucakrawa had appeared three times. This Marquis Cucakrawa actually took first ce in the Mystic Sky Rankings three times in a row! Jagoan nced at him and said, ¡°This is the reason why I just said that Marquis Cucakrawa had something to do with the Mystic Sky Rankings¡®petition. He once won the Mystic Sky Rankings¡¯ first ce three times in a row with an invincible attitude. Later, he felt that it was boring, so he didn ¡®t continue to participate¡­¡± ¡°At that time, Marquis Cucakrawa was only at the third stage of the Nirvana Realm¡­¡± Jagoan said with a grave expression. ¡°Third stage of Nirvana Realm?¡± Jagoan was deep in thought. It was extremely rare to rely on a third stage Nirvana Realm practitioner to win first ce in the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition. However, it was clearly a little exaggerated if one said it was impossible. After all, the Divine Martial Sect had so many talents and outstanding talents. It was not surprising that one or two peerless talents would asionally appear. Together with the fact that some of the seniors at the fifth or sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm had lost due to carelessness, it waspletely possible for Marquis Cucakrawa to take first ce. However, one time was luck, and the second was a coincidence. What about three times? Could it be that the senior brothers at the fifth or sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm were careless every time? If not for this, it could only be that Marquis Cucakrawa was truly powerful, terrifyingly powerful! ¡°When he first participated in the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition, Marquis Cucakrawa looked ordinary at first. In the final decisive battle, he suddenly emerged and defeated his senior, who had been an adult for many years and won the first ce¡­¡± ¡°In the second Mystic Sky Rankingspetition, with the previous experience, a lot of fellow disciples took the lead in besieging and killing Marquis Cucakrawa. They didn¡¯t care who won the championship in the end. This time, they couldn¡¯t let Marquis Cucakrawa get the first prize. In the end, Marquis Cucakrawa broke through all the way. He was invincible and ranked first¡­¡± ¡°By the time the third Mystic Sky Rankingspetition begins, Marquis Cucakrawa is only at the third stage of the Nirvana Realm. However, his reputation is too great. There are quite a number of disciples participated in the Mystic Sky Rankings including the fifth or sixth stage Nirvana Realm Jagoans. It can be said that there are many experts present¡­¡± ¡°At that time, some people have calcted that the number of people at the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm is twice the number in the previous two Mystic Sky Rankingspetition! In this case, everyone thinks that Marquis Cucakrawa is unable to win the championship.¡± Jagoan suddenly said in a heavy tone, ¡°However, Marquis Cucakrawa defeated all of them and killed until some senior brothers surrenderred and even knelt down to beg for mercy! After this time, Marquis Cucakrawa felt that the Mystic Sky Rankings were boring, so he stopped attending.¡± ¡°He does have some real skills.¡± Jagoan nodded. He did not look down on Marquis Cucakrawa because the other party was definitely not an ordinary person who could win the first ce on the Mystic Sky Rankings three times in a row. Jagoan was speechless. Jagoan just said Marquis Cucakrawa had some real skills? One had to know that at that time, Marquis Cucakrawa was known as one of the heaven-defying geniuses. He was a monster among the monsters that made one shiver with fear after hearing the news. His defeated subordinates tried to avoid him. It was obvious whether Marquis Cucakrawa was powerful or terrifying. Then, Jagoan told the key points of the Mystic Sky Rankings and then separated from Jagoan. *** Another three months passed! In the past three months, Jagoan had been cultivating. He did note out until the day the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition began. The Mystic Sky Rankings was a once-in-a-lifetime event in the Divine Martial Sect. Apart from the first, second and third stage Nirvana Realm core disciples, there were also the fourth, fifth and sixth stage true disciples present. There were also many Real Immortal Realm disciples who came to watch. There was a sea of people. There were so many auras, so strong that even though they had already taken the initiative to hide their auras, there were still waves of extremely terrifying fluctuations spreading out, as if they were going to crush the sky and sink the earth. It was extremely terrifying. After Jagoan arrived, he first gathered with Jagoan and other acquaintances. Suddenly, waves of exmations sounded from the distance. Jagoan and the others looked in the direction of the crowd and found that the figure had appeared in the sky and was walking toward them. This person had sword-shaped eyebrows and star-like eyes. He had an imposing appearance and a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth, giving people a feeling of meeting a spring breeze. However, if they extended their divine senses and peered at this figure, they would feel as if they were being pinched by countless gods and devils. It was extremely terrifying.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2477 Chapter 2477 Although it was not enough to destroy the Divine Sense that had been explored, it would not be a small matter of getting hurt. Therefore, there were continuous screams and ups and downs in the field. Obviously, they were the Divine Martial Sect disciples who had suffered a loss when they spied on the other party. ¡°Marquis Cucakrawa!¡± Julian could not help but gasp. ¡°Is he Marquis Cucakrawa?¡± Caspian looked at theing person with interest. Marquis Cucakrawa seemed to be walking through the air, but in fact, every step he took had the power of heaven and earth. The five elements of heaven and earth automatically condensed under his feet, bing his stepping stone, and then paved a road that had never been seen before! Seeing this, all the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect had the same thought. God¡¯s favored son! The Marquis Cucakrawa was truly a God¡¯s favored son. ¡°Is this Marquis Cucakrawa? He¡¯s too terrifying!¡± ¡°This person is actually still at the Nirvana Realm¡­ I even thought that he had advanced to the Ruler Realm stage.¡± ¡°Marquis Cucakrawa is simply too powerful and too monstrous. I¡¯m guessing that the Ruler Realm is in his possession. It is just a matter of time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet such a person in a million years. I didn¡¯t expect him to appear in our Divine Martial Sect. He¡¯s so powerful that people of an era can¡¯t lift their heads!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were all amazed by Marquis Cucakrawa. The crowd eximed as Marquis Cucakrawa arrived. Facing the crowd, Marquis Cucakrawa flipped his hand and summoned a golden scroll. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll announce the rules for this Mystic Sky Rankingspetition.¡± As soon as he said that, everyone was shocked again! Most of them had been in the Divine Martial Sect for a long time. They had even experienced more than one Mystic Sky Rankingspetition. Therefore, they knew very well what it meant to be appointed by the Sect to announce the rules of the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition! ¡°This represents the attitude of the sect. The future of Marquis Cucakrawa is limitless!¡± ¡°It seems that the sect is going to bepletely bound to link with the Marquis Cucakrawa.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, even though there are not many ninth stage Nirvana Realm practitioners, there are still quite a few of them. However, since the sect has chosen Marquis Cucakrawa, one can clearly see their attitude.¡± When the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect looked at Marquis Cucakrawa again, their eyes changed as if they were looking at someone from the Elders Assembly. Marquis Cucakrawa could tell what everyone was thinking, but the smile on his face remained. He slowly unfolded the golden scroll and read out the rules of the Mystic Sky Rankings. Jagoan did not think too much about it, but focused on remembering the rules of thepetition on the Mystic Sky Rankings. This time¡¯s Mystic Sky Rankingspetition was held in the field of ring. Outside the ring, there were six ancient cities. All the disciples who participated in thepetition would be randomly assigned to an ancient city after thepetition began. There were 20 treasures in each city. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. When the ten-daypetition ended, the disciples with treasures could enter the inner ring and advance to the next round. The others would be eliminated. In addition, when the treasures were obtained by the Divine Martial Sect disciples participating in thepetition, they would shoot a beam of light at the sky every four hours, pointing out the location of the treasure. Upon hearing this, many disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who were ready to participate in the competition on the Mystic Sky Rankings, could not help but turn pale and discuss among themselves. ¡°In this way, there will be endless fights.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s hard to get the qualification to advance.¡± ¡°The intensity of this Mystic Sky Rankingspetition is far greater than before.¡± While everyone was sighing with emotion, Marquis Cucakrawa smiled and said, ¡°However, the longer you carry the treasure, the more generous the reward will be.¡± This made the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who wereining, happy! ording to the rules of the Mystic Sky Rankings announced by Marquis Cucakrawa, their position would be exposed in four hours, but they would be rewarded if they could keep the treasures for two hours. In other words, as long as they fought, they would be rewarded at least twice. The longer they fought, the richer the reward would be! This time, the fight would be fierce. After all, every core disciple and true disciple who participated in the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition had some ambition. Now that the sect had made such a rule, they had to show their true strength directly. This was what the Divine Martial Sect wanted to see. ¡°Each ancient city only has twenty treasures¡­ Junior Brother Montgomery, if you and I were lucky enough to be in an ancient city, if possible, you would have to pull me along. At that time, we would definitely be rewarded.¡± Jagoan smiled bitterly at Jagoan. Jagoan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. In fact, he felt that with Jagoan¡¯s ability as long as his luck was not bad, he still had a chance to advance to the next round. After all, there were twenty ces in each ancient city. Of course, Jagoan did not want to rely on Jagoan¡¯s support to advance. He only wanted to add an additional insurance. He might not be assigned to an ancient city with Jagoan. When Marquis Cucakrawa finished announcing the rules, it was time for preparations. A huge hourss flew into the sky. When it finished its countdown, it was time to officially open the Mystic Sky Rankings. Time flew. When the hourss was finished, Jagoan felt a burst of power enveloping him, and then he was directly transmitted to another ce. This is¡­ The Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm? Jagoan murmured to himself as he looked around. The moment they entered this ce, they already received some hints, for example, which of the six ancient cities this was, as well as a portion of its characteristics. In Jagoan¡¯s field of vision, the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm was filled with thin fog from all directions. Even the Divine Sense would feel blocked when it met them, let alone the eyes. It was very difficult to prate. The Divine Sense, which was always good for Jagoans, was limited just like that. As for the ground under his feet, it was more like a shallow water swamp, cold everywhere. This was a kind of bone-chilling coldness that prated the soul, able to paralyze the perception of the Jagoan. As time went by, it might unknowingly freeze and fall into danger. In addition, Jagoan had also discovered that there were ghosts appearing. This was one of the greatest characteristics of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. They possessed an intense enmity toward the Jagoans and possessed a certain amount of intelligence. This meant that the disciples who participated in thepetition not only had to fight with each other, but also had to watch out for the Ghostly Soul¡¯s attack Before long, the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm suddenly became booming. Swish! Jagoan looked up and found 20 beams of light soaring into the sky. Obviously, these were the 20 treasures that belonged to the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm that were rted to the qualification to advance. Chapter 2478 Chapter 2478 Not only that, but Caspian also discovered that wherever the beam of light shone, there would be loud explosions. Fiery light and lightning interweaved. Sword light appeared, as if cutting through space and the Great Tao. The universe was copsing, and the five elements were being destroyed! Seeing this scene, Caspian thought for a moment and did not rush to fight. Instead, he sat cross-legged and meditated. After all the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who participated in thepetition on the Mystic Sky Rankings were sent in, light curtains appeared in the sky. The light curtain presented the scene in every ancient city. Looking at the dangerous situation of the ancient cities, everyone was speechless. ¡°Damn it, this ancient city is very dangerous. Not only do we have topete with fellow disciples, but we also need to be on guard against all kinds of dangers from all directions!¡± ¡°These are all natural traps. Even if Nirvana Realm cultivators were to identally fall into them, they would likely be doomed eternally. It is truly too terrifying.¡± ¡°Every ancient city is extremely dangerous. If someone below Nirvana Realm has entered, it is no different from taking the initiative to die!¡± Everyone was shocked by the environment of the six great ancient cities. No wonder the Mystic Sky Rankings required Nirvana Realm cultivators to participate. It was actually this difficult! ¡°I wonder if you have high expectations for a rising talent in this Mystic Sky Rankingspetition, Marquis Cucakrawa?¡± Suddenly, a fairy-like woman in white asked Marquis Cucakrawa. Her aura was extremely strong. She was actually at the eighth stage of the Nirvana Realm. She was a powerful figure who could no longer be treated as a disciple like Marquis Cucakrawa. Marquis Cucakrawa smiled and said, ¡°Bruno Neiz, Zaha Holovitz, Wandera Yaris¡­¡± As soon as he said that, everyone couldn¡¯t help discussing. ¡°Bruno is someone who has advanced to the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm in recent years, right? His talent is indeed high and his strength is indeed strong!¡± ¡°It has already been a few years since Zaha reached the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm. Even if he really takes first ce on the Mystic Sky Rankings, it will not be too rare.¡± ¡°Although Wandera has only advanced to the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm this year, he has an extremely good rtionship with the Marquis Cucakrawa. After receiving his guidance and gifts in private, it can be said that Wandera has no other weaknesses other than the fact that he has only recently advanced to the sixth stage.¡± Seeing this, Marquis Cucakrawa said with a smile, ¡°In fact, in this Mystic Sky Rankingspetition, the rules have been slightly changed, increasing the difficulty of promotion, and the rewards. Another reason is to select disciples with potential and then go to Dragon Abyss.¡± ¡°Dragon Abyss!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were shocked at first, and then they looked envious. ¡°Senior Brother Cucakrawa, what is Dragon Abyss?¡± A girl who had just joined the Divine Martial Sect asked her Senior Brother. Originally, this fellow disciple was toozy to pay attention to others, but when he saw that she was a very cute new junior sister, he immediately exined with a smile, ¡°Dragon Abyss is the ce of return of a dragon. When the dragon race feels that their lifespan is running out, they will take the initiative to go to Dragon Abyss and wait for time toe¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, although Dragon Abyss is dangerous, it is full of opportunities. If they can get a scale and a w, they can soar into the sky. Even if they can take this opportunity to be a Ruler Realm, it is not surprising!¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± The girl was surprised and felt that she had made the right decision to join the Divine Martial Sect, In the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who participated in the competition on the Mystic Sky Rankings were still fighting. After all, they could get a reward for carrying the treasure for two hours. Their position would be exposed at least in four hours. If they were careful enough, they could get two rewards. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. How could they not be tempted and fight for it? Crack! A terrible wave came, and a figure was drowned by the sword light. It seemed that his body and soul had been destroyed, and there was no trace of his bones. Immediately, some worried Real Immortal Realm disciples looked sad. Wasn¡¯t the Mystic Sky Rankings too cruel? And it seemed that the number of disciples who had been killed was quiterge. Such a loss was impossible for even the Divine Martial Sect to be unscathed. Was it really necessary to hurt their muscles and bones so badly for apetition on the Mystic Sky Rankings? As if sensing some doubts from the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, Marquis Cucakrawa exined, ¡°The process of participating in the Mystic Sky Rankings is dangerous, but there will be no danger to your life¡­¡± Upon hearing this, many disciples of the Divine Martial Sect looked over to see what was going on. ¡°The disciples who were killed, the moment they received a fatal blow, would be directly transmitted out under the protection of the lowest level of the venue¡¯s great formation. Even though injuries are unavoidable, they wouldn¡¯t die.¡± Marquis Cucakrawa said with a smile. The crowd immediately understood what was going on. Some of the Divine Martial Sect disciples who were trying to show goodwill to Marquis Cucakrawa immediately took the opportunity to tter him. ¡°There are too many geniuses in the Divine Martial Sect. We have to endure too many setbacks to grow up!¡± ¡°Marquis Cucakrawa has been worried about his junior brothers and sisters. Such a good senior brother is rare in the world!¡± ¡°As a genius among all the geniuses, the more capable you are, the more responsibilities you have!¡± It had to be said that these people¡¯s bragging was vulgar, but the smile on the corner of his mouth couldn¡®t help but be even more brilliant. It was obvious that he was enjoying it. ¡°Actually, the characteristics of the six ancient cities aren¡¯t the same. Comparatively speaking, the difficulty levels are a bit different¡­¡± Marquis Cucakrawa who was in a good mood decided to say a bit more. As expected, the disciples immediately pricked up their ears and listened to his exnation. Each of the six ancient cities had its own distinctive features. In some cities, thousands of years of frozen ice was constantly permeated with a kind of coldness that could freeze the soul. Once entering, the first thing to pay attention to was whether or not they would be frozen into an ice sculpture inadvertently. Otherwise, it would be toote to realize this. Some of them were directly deep in the sea, and if they were not careful, they would be swallowed by some sea race and be the other party¡¯s delicious food. Some of them were the vast universe. Some disciples, who possessed weak divine sense, would be unable to even find a path. There was also a huge cemetery with floating dead spirits and creatures that could be resurrected at any time. It was very horrible. ¡°However,pared to the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm, the difficulty of these ancient cities is still a little small. This is because there are many devils with terrifying strength within the Ancient Ghostly Soul realm. Even if they possess the strength of a true disciple, they might die at any time.¡± Marquis Cucakrawa spoke with assurance. ¡°Therefore, I think that the Ancient Ghostly Spirit Realm is the hardest of the six ancient cities.¡± Everyone suddenly understood. Even Marquis Cucakrawa felt that the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm was the most difficult one. The danger stage was indescribable. It was unknown who had been so lucky to be transported to the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. Chapter 2479 Chapter 2479 ¡°There are also a few people in the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm that I think highly of.¡± Marquis Cucakrawa casually pointed out those who thought highly of him. ¡°Chandra Lee, Henrik Qibal, Rahyar Zitto¡­ And Ferdy Burem¡­¡± ¡°Chandra is regarded as a genius in our Divine Martial Sect, and he¡¯s a hard-working man. He¡¯s very powerful. He¡¯s definitely the one who can get a promotion¡­¡± ¡°Henrik is a boy with a woman¡¯s appearance. Some say that Yin and Yang coexist, and no one knows whether it¡¯s true or not. However, this person once defeated several true disciples above his stage. His record is amazing, and his promotion is guaranteed.¡± ¡°Before Rahyar joined the Divine Martial Sect, he was known as a talent. After he became a true disciple, he became even more famous. It¡¯s not a problem for him to advance to the Inner Ring¡­¡± ¡°And Ferdy! He¡¯s the cousin of the Marquis Cucakrawa. They are close to each other, and his talent can¡¯t be any weaker. Besides, with the help of a famous cousin like the Marquis Cucakrawa, there are countless magical powers in Ferdy¡¯s hands. ¡± Everyone agreed with Marquis Cucakrawa and felt that they would definitely be able to advance. At this time, the light curtain caught sight of Ferdy. He stopped near a pool, surrounded by dozens of horrible demons. The aura of the demons was not weak, and they possessed great wisdom. They looked casual, but in fact, they blocked all the paths of retreat. Being surrounded like this meant that they would definitely die. If it were other disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, they would have been ready to leave. However, Ferdy was not afraid. He slowly opened his five fingers and wisps of spiritual Qi seeped out from his fingertips, covering the area of the pool at lightning speed. As his five fingers lit up, he violently grabbed downward, and a light woven by him shed and appeared. This light covered an area of thousands kilometers, and this area became his pocket! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. In an instant, the universe was reversed again and again, and the five elements were also repeatedly being destroyed and reborn again and again. Within a radius of thousands kilometers, they were all floating because of an endless thought! This was an extraordinary magical power, a gift from Marquis Cucakrawa! Swish! At the same time, the heads of the devils flew into the air. Then, they rolled on the ground like rubber balls. Everything happened so quickly that it was over in a sh. If it weren¡¯t for the devil¡¯s corpse lying on the ground, the audience would have mistaken it for an illusion. ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ferdy¡¯s means too mysterious?¡± If it were them, they would not even know how they died. ¡°Also, in the blink of an eye, Ferdy is able to control an area of thousands kilometers. This is simply too terrifying. Is it really only a sixth Nirvana Realm practitioner?¡± Someone involuntarily asked. When he heard these words, Marquis Cucakrawa chuckled, ¡°He has yet to reach the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm. He has only just advanced to the fifth stage of the Nirvana Realm¡­¡± As soon as he said that, everyone was in an uproar! He was at the fifth stage of Nirvana Realm, but he was already this sharp and terrifying. Once he advanced to the sixth stage Nirvana Realm, how terrible would he be? At the same time, Jagoan was still meditating. No one knew what he was doing, but because of the secret position and the fact that there was no magic treasure flying to this area, he had been safe and sound even though many participating disciples had been eliminated. Jagoan was as quiet as a mountain, motionless. Swoosh! Suddenly, a figure flew over. ¡°Hmm?¡± The passerby Jagoan noticed Jagoan sitting in meditation below. Although he had no grievances with Jagoan and did not even know the other party, everyone was in the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm, so they were rivals. If he had one more hidden enemy, he would have less chance of advancing! For this reason, killing Jagoan was the best strategy! After thinking about it, the passerby Jagoan decisively took action. In his opinion, this brat was definitely stupefied. He was actually this defenseless, not summoning the protection of the magic treasures, nor using his divine senses. Was this not courting death or something? However, when his killing intent approached Jagoan, he only felt a p on his face. Paw! Just like that, the passerby Jagoan was transmitted outside the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm and was eliminated. The p just now actually made him suffer a fatal attack! Even when he was sent out of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm, the passerby Jagoan still stood still and did not know what had happened. He just saw Jagoan, who had been meditating, raise his hand and p himself in the face. The other party didn¡¯t even use much strength. How could he be transmitted out? Could it be that the p earlier contained the power to destroy his body and soul? Impossible! Thepetition for the qualification of the six ancient cities continued. The Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm was the most difficult test. The elimination rate was very high, and its style was clear. Or they nned to take the reward of the magic treasures with them and fight to the death. If they really couldn¡¯t win, they would directly hand over the magic treasures and run away. As long as they found an opportunity to take back the magic treasures, they could get another reward. They would either wait for thest moment before making their move. Jagoan was different. He appeared to be meditating and resting. In fact, he quietlyprehended the formation at the bottom of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. This formation was very mysterious. It was set up by a powerful figure of the Divine Martial Sect. Even he couldn¡¯tprehend it directly, so he started the Tao of wisdom. The next moment, the formation turned into countlessplicated array lines. There were too many of them, as if they were a starry sky, vast and boundless. In addition, many formation patterns would automatically evolve, turning into stars, bright moons, evolving into scorching suns, even True me Kylin, and other miraculous postures. If not for the Dao of wisdom, even if Jagoan sat here for a year, he might not have made much progress. However, with wisdom, everything waspletely different. The selection time of the six ancient cities was ten days. In the blink of an eye, seven days had passed. There were still three days left before the official competition for 20 people who had entered the inner ring. With the help of the Wisdom of the Great Tao, Jagoan had a deeper understanding of the formation below. He stretched out his finger and the spiritual Qi condensed into array lines on his fingertip. The destructive power was gathering inside. At this point, he finally ended his meditation. He decided to try this new power. The Ancient Ghostly Soul Stage was indescribablyrge. Even though he had advanced to the Nirvana Realm and his Divine Sense had once again transformed, it was still unable to cover this ce in an instant. The Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm was not only vast, but also mysterious. Chapter 2480 Chapter 2480 Suddenly, a dpidated city appeared in front of Caspian. The city was towering and tall. It did not look like the residence of an ordinary human, but more like the territory of a giant. Whether it was the city wall or the gate, it easily showed that it was different. Apart from this, the ruined city¡¯s area was extremelyrge. Even though it was called a city, it was equivalent to a small human country. What really lit up Caspian¡¯s eyes was the Devil Qi of this dpidated city. Vaguely, ghost faces appeared in the fog, howling and howling, as if they were venting all kinds of unwillingness and resentment before death. Caspian nodded with satisfaction. He raised his hand to set up the formation and then pressed down casually. Boom! Then, the whole city was broken into pieces with continuous roars! The demons wanted to escape in all directions, but they were constrained by some kind of inexplicable imprisonment. They could only watch as they were drowned by the terrible power of formation and were directly killed or evaporated on the spot. Some of them were even crushed into bits of energy and returned to heaven and earth. All in all, in the blink of an eye, the ruined city and numerous Fiendish demons had been erased by Caspian. It was as though they had never appeared. Caspian did not leave immediately. Instead, he carefully felt the remnant power of this force, thinking about how to find out what was missing and make up for it. Several figures slowly appeared in the distance. The leading man was a man with a woman¡¯s appearance, full of Yang energy and abundant Yin energy. At first nce, no one could tell whether it was a man or a woman! This person was Henrik Qibal, one of the few people who were able to break out of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm in Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Huh? This seems to be Caspian! ¡± Suddenly, someone recognized the figure suspended in the air in front of them. No one knew what he was doing. It belonged to Caspian. ¡°Caspian?¡± Henrik muttered to himself. Two years ago, Jagoan had advanced to the core disciple stage. Furthermore, he had defeated Ivan, who was at the third stage of the Nirvana Realm, with his strength at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm. This had attracted the attention of Marquis Cucakrawa and he wanted to make use of Jagoan. Unfortunately, Jagoan didn¡¯t know what was good for him. Not only did he reject the invitation, but he also spoke rudely and even injured the people who went to invite him. Although Marquis Cucakrawa had dismissed Jagoan with a smile, Henrik knew very well that Jagoan had embarrassed him. Even if the other party joined him in the future, he would have to pay for it. If that was the case, why didn¡¯t he take advantage of this opportunity? He was different from Ivan Gk, a good-for-nothing who had spent so much time building his own body. He, Henrik, was the future son that even Marquis Cucakrawa had high hopes for! With this in mind, Henrik and the others flew toward Jagoan. Jagoan spread out his Divine Senses, sensing that someone wasing, but he didn¡¯t pay it much attention. If they passed by, he wouldn¡¯t bother to pay attention to them. Anyway, the requirement of advancing to the inner ring wasn¡¯t to defeat and kill as many Jagoans as possible, but topletely master magic treasures before the end of time. However, if someone took the initiative to pick a fight, Jagoan could deal with them together. He had been meditating for many days, but he didn¡¯t exercise his muscles and bones well. It was rare to see a sandbaging to him. He couldn¡¯t waste it. ¡°Are you Jagoan?¡± Henrik and hispanions looked down at Jagoan. In this regard, Jagoan did not even look at the other party. He continued to think about how to be better and stronger with this strike. ¡°Humph! Jagoan, since we¡¯ve found you, even if you pretend to be deaf, you won¡®t be able to escape. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you can quit the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition now. Then, you can take the initiative to kowtow to the Marquis Cucakrawa and apologize to him. If you still refuse¡­ Hehehe¡­¡± Henrik chuckled and said, ¡°In the world, the Divine Martial Sect has no ce for you! I hope you know what¡¯s good for you. Don¡¯t be shameless again and again!¡± After he spoke, Jagoan finally withdrew his gaze from the spot where the ancient city had been destroyed. The Jagoan, who found Jagoan first, thought that the other party was asking for mercy. Then he stepped forward and wanted to take the lead. ¡°Hey, Jagoan, you¡­¡± However, Jagoan did not say a word and made several consecutive palms. Bang! These palms didn¡¯t even directlynd in front of them, but they crossed the endless void, obliterated the five elements, reversed the universe, and sent these people flying thousands of kilometers away. Then, with a sh of strong light, they were directly transmitted out of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. Henrik was stunned. What just happened? Why had hispanions been sent out of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm after being pped by Jagoan? Could it be that Jagoan¡¯s simple p just now contained an indescribable power of invincibility and wiped out hispanions? ¡°Impossible!¡± Henrik denied this idea. Even a third stage Nirvana Realm practitioner would not be able to aplish such a feat. How could a mere Jagoan possess such strength! ¡°Jagoan, die!¡± Henrik raised his hand and disyed his magical power. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. A looming door appeared behind him. In contrast, there was a door behind Jagoan. Unlike the white door behind Henrik, the door behind Jagoan was ck. Henrik¡¯s gate was the Life Gate, while Jagoan¡¯s was the Death Gate! The gate of life opened, and the gate of death appeared. At that time, the life essence of Jagoan would be absorbed by the gate of death endlessly and reported to the gate of life. Although he would not kill Jagoan at once, he could make Jagoan lose half of his life! What he didn¡¯t know was that Jagoan didn¡¯t even look at the dead door behind him. He directly raised his hand and punched back. Bam! The Death Gate was destroyed by a punch from Jagoan. At the same time, the Life Gate was destroyed, and Henrik¡¯s breath suddenly became weaker. ¡°W-What! ¡± Henrik was stunned. Other than Henrik, who had used his magical power, no one else could see the Life Gate and the Deanth Gate. How did Jagoan crack this magical power? Jagoan didn¡¯t mean to say much. If Henrik only had this little ability, Jagoan could send him out. ¡°Damn it!¡± Henrik gritted his teeth and made a decision. Buzz! Henrik summoned arge seal this time. With a buzzing sound, it turned and changed. 3 meters. 30 meters. 300 meters. 3,000 meters! 30,000 meters! The seal covered an area of 30,000 meters, enveloping Jagoan and Henrik. In addition, Jagoan also noticed that after the big seal flew up, there was a mini seal in Henrik¡¯s hand, like a pair of magic treasures. After the great imprint unfolded, the small imprint shone brilliantly, giving Henrik some type of support, bing the master of this world. On the other hand, Jagoan seemed to be suppressed by the aura released by the big seal and became a prisoner at a lower level. He seemed to be unable to use his strength. Chapter 2481 Chapter 2481 ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing this, Henrikughed and said, ¡°This is the Seal of Heaven and Earth Prison, a gift from Marquis Cucakrawa to me. Once I cultivate this treasure, I will be the master of the Prison of Heaven and Earth, and you will be a prisoner. I can decide whether you live or die!¡± With Henrik¡¯s words, the thousand-kilometers radius turned into a deep prison. The ox-headed, horse- faced and countless vengeful souls were roaring. Caspian¡¯s robe had somehow turned into the clothes of a prisoner. It was tattered and covered with wounds. It seemed that he was really so weak and vulnerable. In front of Henrik, the master of the Heaven and Earth Prison, Caspian was a prisoner who could only crawl on the ground and tremble! ¡°So this is a gift from Marquis Cucakrawa. No wonder it¡¯s so sharp!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. At first nce, I feel that this thing is extraordinary. It¡¯s reasonable to say that it¡¯s from the hands of Marquis Cucakrawa! There¡¯s nothing ordinary in his hands!¡± ¡°Caspian will definitely lose, huh? By the way, why is the name Caspian a little familiar?¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were talking about it. They were not watching the whole process because the light curtain was randomly switched. They did not see Caspian destroying the dpidated city with one blow, nor did they see Caspian kill Henrik¡¯spanions casually. They just saw Henrik summon the Seal of Heaven and Earth Prison and dere victory. Even so, whether it was Henrik or Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯ gifts, they were all famous enough. Henrik was one of the famous figures in the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm who had been named by the Marquis Cucakrawa. Marquis Cucakrawa was famous in the past. Apart from his strongbat strength, his magic treasures were varied and he had an unpredictable power. This was one of the reasons. How could they not be amazed when hearing the seal was given by Marquis Cucakrawa? Caspian remained calm. He raised his hand and threw out hundreds of formations. Boom! Henrik was sent flying by an indescribable force even before he could see what Jagoan had done! The next moment, Jagoan took a step forward and crossed thousands of miles, arriving directly in front of Henrik. He took away Henrik¡¯s small fluorescent seal, erased the mark on it, and turned it into an ownerless object. Then, he put a unique mark on it. ¡°Jagoan, how dare you do this?¡± Henrik was furious. ¡°This is a gift from Marquis Cucakrawa. You can¡¯t get it! Give it back quickly, and then kowtow to me to apologize to me. Maybe this matter can be solved, or you will die!¡± Hearing this, Jagoan disappeared without any warning. Then, Henrik felt a trance in front of him and a palm suddenly appeared in front of him! Paw! He was directly enveloped by a strong light. He was no longer in the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°This¡­¡± Such a reversal stunned everyone. Henrik Qibal was one of the Heaven¡¯s prided talents of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm appointed by Marquis Cucakrawa. It was very likely that he would be a member of the 20 people who could advance, and he also had the magic treasures bestowed by Marquis Cucakrawa. No matter how one looked at it, he would definitely advance. However, Jagoan easily knocked him out of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the p from Jagoan just now contained an unparalleled power?¡± Marquis Cucakrawa didn¡¯t even know someone like this. Was he mistaken? It was really strange! When everyone looked at Marquis Cucakrawa, he smiled and said, ¡°Not bad, not bad¡­ Our Divine Martial Sect has an unexpected God¡¯s favored son¡­¡± The crowd was suddenly enlightened. It seemed that Jagoan was indeed unknown before. No wonder even Marquis Cucakrawa did not know his existence! The smile on Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s face did not diminish, but a hint of viciousness shed across his eyes! He did not expect that Jagoan could easily defeat Henrik. This Jagoan had rejected him two years ago. If he did not take the other party under hismand, whether Jagoan would be his enemy, the answer was obvious. **** In Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. After Jagoan defeated Henrik, he found a jade cup suspended in the air. It was surrounded by a type of gentle light, impervious to des and spears, impervious to all methods. It directly received the protection of the underground great formation. He suddenly realized that this was probably one of the 20 treasures, which was rted to the qualification to enter the inner ring! Jagoan decisively put it away. Don¡¯t waste the gift that came to you! However, he also knew that there were only three days left before the end of this round. The 20 treasures would definitely be a hot potato and attract countless people to rob. On the other hand, somewhere in the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm, a few people were meditating and resting. After Henrik was eliminated, Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s cousin, Ferdy Burem, suddenly opened his eyes and said to the others, ¡°Help me spread the news that a lucky kid at the first stage of Nirvana Realm got one of the 20 treasures. By the way, he is called Jagoan¡­¡± ¡°A mere first stage Nirvana Realm practitioner has obtained one of the twenty treasures?¡± The companion beside him was shocked, before a meaningful smile appeared on his face. ¡°However, if he is only at first stage Nirvana Realm, even if he is lucky enough to obtain it, he would not be able to endure it. After all, everyone will definitely not let such a soft persimmon off. Those who go after him will definitely go on endlessly and even attract most of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Stage¡¯s attention!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Ferdy nodded his head. ¡°The greatest possibility of being eliminated in the face of a never ending number of opponents is to be eliminated. This is because when one¡¯s strength is exhausted, one at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm will ultimately end up dying in a attrition battle.¡± After a pause, Ferdy continued to say, ¡°Of course, it is possible that Jagoan is like a God of War, and no one can break through. But in this way, he has offended many people. No matter what the result is, he will definitely lose! ¡± ¡°Well said!¡± ¡°Jagoan, this soft persimmon will be crushed by these wolves and tigers!¡± ¡°When the timees, we can take advantage of this opportunity to take this treasure and get another promotion qualification.¡± They echoed Ferdy, intentionally or unintentionally expressing their thoughts. How could Ferdy not see through their thoughts? He smiled and said, ¡°When Jagoan is removed, we will naturally take all his treasures!¡± On the other side, Jagoan carried the jade cup and continued to fly around the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm,prehending the Formation Path. The more heprehended, the more expectant he felt. The Divine Martial Sect¡¯s formation in the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm was really amazing, which amazed him. Chapter 2482 Chapter 2482 Caspian did not expect to understand it immediately. If he could sessfullyprehend ten percent of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm¡¯s Formation, and thenbine it with his Space Tao, he would definitely get unexpected results! ¡°Huh?¡± At this time, several figures noticed Caspian and stopped. ¡°Did the news say that the one who got one of the 20 treasures was Caspian?¡± ¡°It should be him! He must be Caspian ording to the first stage of Nirvana Realm and his appearance!¡± ¡°Haha, he is lucky and unlucky! Generally speaking, his location will be announced after getting the treasure for four hours. But it was unknown who leaked the news and was widely spread. It seems that Caspian will fall on us and be a stepping stone for our promotion!¡± They were overjoyed. They didn¡¯t expect Caspian to be here! Then, they took the initiative to block the other party¡¯s way and released their cultivation aura. They were both at the first or second stages of the Nirvana Realm, but they were superior in numbers. In their opinion, no matter how strong Caspian was, how capable would a guy who had obtained one of the 20 treasures by luck be? If the five of them attacked together, they would definitely suppress him and ask him to kneel down and beg for mercy! ¡°Are you Caspian?¡± ¡°I heard that you were lucky enough to get one of the 20 treasures?¡± ¡°If you hand it over now, we might spare your life and let you continue to stay in the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. If you don¡¯t obey, we will not immediately kill you. However, we will torture you and let you be our ve for the next three days.¡± The man came straight to the point and asked Caspian to hand over one of the 20 treasures, the jade cup. Caspian was confused. Was there any leak? These people came too fast! Although he did not know how the other party got the news, Jagoan would not be polite to them since they dared to threaten him like this. Buzz! Jagoan raised his hand and gave a few ps. After a few ps, several people who were still arrogant just now had been killed and sent out of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. However, four hours after the 20 treasures were obtained, there would be a beam of light that shot up to the sky as a signal. There would be a continuous stream of people who spread rumors and came to cause trouble for Jagoan. In the end, some experts who had firmly upied a treasure joined in the pursuit of Jagoan. After all, powerful disciples like them often had more than one follower. It was rare for them to have such a great opportunity. Naturally, they had to repay the followers and give them a chance to enter the inner ring. Even so, Jagoan was not afraid. He would kill as many as he could. Because he acted too frequently, the light curtain sensed it and captured the relevant scenes.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The audience who witnessed this scene was very surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jagoan too powerful? He¡¯s only at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm, yet he¡¯s already able to take on thousands enemies by himself. If he continues to advance, his future will be limitless!¡± ¡°His actualbat strength has surpassed his cultivation. He¡¯s a real genius!¡± ¡°In my opinion, Jagoan is likely to be one of the twenty!¡± The audience was talking about it. To be honest, they were not optimistic about Jagoan at first, even if he defeated Henrik, who was at the third stage of the Nirvana Realm. It was not surprising that Henrik was killed by Jagoan with some kind of treasure because he underestimated his opponent. However, after that, Jagoan had continuously relied on his first stage of Nirvana Realm cultivation to defeat opponents at the same stage and someone surpass him. Could this be a coincidence? If it was not a coincidence, it could only be absolute strength! ¡°The invincible posture of Jagoan is somewhat simr to that of Marquis Cucakrawa in the Mystic Sky Rankings.¡± Someone suddenly said this. When Marquis Cucakrawa saw that someone had mentioned him, he did not remain silent. He said, ¡± Jagoan is so young, but he is already a Nirvana Realm Jagoan. Even I am amazed by his talent. Furthermore, he is as smart as a Jagoan. After being attacked several times, he was able to handle it appropriately. He was able to kill the other party at lightning speed and did not give the enemy any chance to underestimate him¡­¡± ¡°This kind of boldness can be said to be rare in the same generation. On the other hand, some third or fourth stage of Nirvana Realm peers have disappointed me. With the advantage of having a full three stages of cultivation, they were killed by Jagoan. It can only be said that Jagoan is too cautious and they underestimated the enemy.¡± As he spoke, Marquis Cucakrawa remained calm, but the coldness in the depths of his eyes flickered, as if he regretted that he had not removed the roots of the weeds. When some disciples heard his words, they also felt something else. If Jagoan had not relied on his methods and the opponent¡¯s carelessness, he would have been eliminated a long time ago. How could he have survived until now? In the end, it was Jagoan¡¯s opponent who gave him a chance. Otherwise, it should be him who came out, not them. Jagoan was not only careful and cunning, but also very lucky. He had so many stupid opponents. He was really lucky. He was really an enviable lucky guy. Even though they felt the same way, Marquis Cucakrawa still didn¡¯t say that. This kind of thought only shed through their minds, and no one went on. *** At the same time, Jagoan was also a little annoyed. In order to snatch the jade cup, people came to him one after another. He had to stop meditating and deal with them. Even though it didn¡¯t take much time, Jagoan was still annoyed. Therefore, he decided to solve it forever. The next moment, Jagoan stretched out his hand and quickly drew out array lines in the air to set up the formation. This was what he came up with. His every move was disyed on the light curtain. Seeing his action, everyone was a little confused and did not understand what he was doing. ¡°Do you think Jagoan gave up on himself? He is drawing in the void!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. He was attacked by so many disciples of the same sect. Although he barely survived, his mentality must have copsed!¡± ¡°s, it¡¯s not easy to get a promotion qualification!¡± Many disciples of the Real Immortal Realm sympathized with Jagoan. They thought that it was great that he could survive until now. If it were them, they would have been eliminated long ago. Therefore, even if he gave up now, it was not a shameful thing. Chapter 2483 Chapter 2483 However, there were also outstanding people who had seen through his arrangement. ¡°What Caspian is drawing is not some drawings, but a wonderful array pattern!¡± ¡°Is Caspian setting up a Formation above the void?¡± ¡°Huh? Why do I feel that the great formation that Caspian has set up seems to be verypatible with the underground formation of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. It seems that they are from the same sect, and they are exactly the same!¡± Some people were frightened when they saw the depth of his patterns! Because could such a thing really be done? Before the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition, Caspian should not have understood the underground formations of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. In other words, did Caspian gain this much in just a few days? This was impossible! ¡°Marquis Cucakrawa, I didn¡¯t expect that Caspian would want to set up a defensive formation at this point in time. This is simply wishful thinking! Even if he lives in the turtle shell now, it will be toote. The turtle shell will eventually be broken through, and it will only be useless! What¡¯s more, he is so young, and his aplishments in this area will be a big problem!¡± Someone catered to Marquis Cucakrawa and said. How could a genius like Marquis Cucakrawa bepared to Caspian? If Caspian was currently at the ninth stage of the Nirvana Realm, it would be one thing. After all, they were both at the ninth stage, so they were more or less qualified to bepared. However, he was merely at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm, yet there were actually people who said that he was simr to the young Marquis Cucakrawa. Wasn¡¯t this just bullshit? Marquis Cucakrawa was very satisfied with this, but he did not answer and just smiled without saying a word. But, to everyone¡¯s surprise, after setting up the formation, Caspian directly imprisoned the surrounding ghosts in the Formation Key and used them as materials for setting up the formation! ¡°What is he doing?¡± ¡°But the formation set up by Jagoan is a little horrible. I think with my Real Immortal Realm¡¯s strength, I probably can¡¯t break through it¡­¡± ¡°The Real Immortal Realm is indeed barely able to pass through this formation. However, it is far from enough to stop the Nirvana Realm!¡± Some self -righteous people suddenly pointed out the defect of Jagoan¡¯s Formation. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who could participate in the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition had all reached the Nirvana Realm. In this way, wouldn¡¯t Jagoan¡¯s arrangement be bullshit? *** At this moment, a Jagoan flew over from a distance. This person also sensed the formation set up by Jagoan from a distance. Because the formation of Jagoan blocked the way, but he didn¡¯t cover it up. He almost told the people who wereing that if they wanted to go, they should break through the formation! If he didn¡¯t want to break in, or if he thought he couldn¡¯t, he would make a detour and leave! Seeing this, the man was very dismissive. It was only because the formation set by Jagoan didn¡¯t look very powerful. If theing person wanted to say it, he might be able to break through it without using the magic treasures! Swoosh! However, when the man jumped and was about to break through Jagoan¡¯s formation, a magical scene happened. He was like a bug that had bumped into a spider web and was stuck to it by some kind of force. It was difficult for him to move, and the operation of his body also became obscure. He knew that things were not going well, so he tried his best to break through Jagoan¡¯s formation. Little did he know that the more he resisted, the more powerful the formation became. In the end, not only did it trap him, it also imprisoned him here. It was as if he was not a Nirvana Realm Jagoan and was merely an ordinary worm stuck here. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man turned pale with fright, but now he waspletely weak. When he waspletely trapped, his posture was not good and he was hanging upside down, which was very indecent. Many spectators who saw this scene raised their hands to cover their eyes, feeling ashamed for this fellow disciple. Just when everyone thought that Jagoan was going to deal with the disciple trapped in the formation, he remained indifferent and allowed the disciple to hang upside down on the formation, continuing to do his own things. This scene confused everyone. What was Caspian doing? Since he had caught his opponent, why didn¡¯t he kill the other party quickly? Instead, he let him stay in the formation and couldn¡¯t move. What was Jagoan going to do? ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, two disciples of the Divine Martial Sect appeared in the distance. They noticed that someone was hanging upside down in the distant sky, as if he was constrained by some kind of force, so they looked at each other and chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy too embarrassing?¡± ¡°I don¡®t think the fluctuation of this formation is strong. You and I will break it together, and then we will deal with the people who set up the formation and this unlucky guy together¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± They did what they said and then rushed to the formation. ¡°Ah, what is this?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t move! The power in my body has been constrained!¡± As their faces changed, two more figures appeared in the air. After that, more and more figures hung on the formation, from the first to the next hundreds of them! From a distance, it looked like a pile of bugs with spider webs. Poor, weak, and helpless! Jagoan turned a blind eye to them. No one was eliminated, but he carried a jade cup. Every four hours, a beam of light would appear, indicating that someone was here with one of the twenty treasures. Seeing this, someone finally understood. ¡°I understand! Jagoan¡¯s way of doing things is to make those who covet his treasures think about whether they are qualified to do it or not. Don¡¯t be hung on the formation like bugs. That¡¯s not good!¡± ¡°Jagoan is bold, but I have to say that his method has a magical effect! Look, the Jagoans in the east are coming for the light column sent out by the treasure. Now they arepletely shocked by this scene and can¡¯t move!¡± ¡°Yes, if it were before, they would definitely attack Jagoan without thinking, just to fight for a qualification to advance. Now if they want to fight, they have to think about who the hunter is and who the prey is! Don¡¯t let Jagoan hang it on the formation before they get the treasure.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°However, Jagoan¡¯s method of setting up the formation is very mysterious. He didn¡¯t use his own treasures or waste his resources. Instead, he used the ghost as the eye of the formation and materials. He could achieve such an effect and then warn others. This is more effective!¡± The people who gradually understood the operation of Jagoan were full of praise. Some people even praised him very exaggeratedly. It was said that Jagoan¡¯s way of fighting against enemies was enough for many junior brothers and sisters of Real Immortal Realm to learn for a lifetime. Chapter 2484 Chapter 2484 Seeing this, Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s smile did not diminish, but there was obvious displeasure in his eyes! When he had invited Caspian back then, he had been rejected. It could not be considered a top secret. There were still some well-informed individuals at the seventh, eighth, and ninth stage of Nirvana Realm who knew about it. Now that Caspian was in the limelight, didn¡¯t that mean that he, Marquis Cucakrawa, was powerless? In particr, if Caspian was promoted to the inner circle, Marquis Cucakrawa would be severely humiliated! However, he knew very well that it was not so easy for Caspian to enter the inner ring. Although 20 treasures were the proof of the qualification for promotion, they were also the stones in the competition of the Mystic Sky Rankings. It was not said that one could absolutely advance with treasures. The real show was still ahead! *** In a sh, it was thest day. There were still six hours left before the end of this round! Six hourster, 20 ces for promotion would be determined. Caspian within the Serene Soul Ancient Realm appeared extremely quiet, different from the other five battlegrounds, which were bing more and more intense. He was sitting at in the center of the formation, with thousands of imprisoned disciples hanging from all directions. They were both angry and annoyed at Caspian. ¡°Jagoan, if you know what¡®s good for you, let us go. It¡¯s not toote to go back now. Otherwise, when the competition on the Mystic Sky Rankings is over, I¡¯ll make you vomit blood and apologize for what you¡¯ve done today!¡± ¡°Jagoan, you coward, you don¡¯t dare to confront me face to face. You used such a sinister trick. Are you still a man?¡± ¡°Jagoan, let me go if you have the guts. I will definitely fight you for three hundred rounds!¡± ¡°My brothers and sisters are all true disciples. Jagoan, if you treat me like this, they will definitely not let you go. They will let you have no ce in the Divine Martial Sect. If you know what¡¯s good for you, let me go and apologize!¡± Thousands of disciples cursed at Jagoan. This scene was very shocking. Normally, they would have taken into ount their reputation and would not be so ridiculous. However, they had been hung by Jagoan for more than two days, and the light curtain might have captured this ce. What¡¯s more, they had already lost face in front of the entire Divine Martial Sect, so they had no time to care too much. They could say whatever they wanted and scold whatever they wanted. Even if they could not let Jagoan let go of them, they would at least be addicted to talking, which was better than nothing. Not only that, but there were also a lot of Jagoans who came from afar to spy on this ce with their Divine Senses. They were not afraid of Jagoan. If they joined forces, he would only be meat on the chopping board! However, the grand formation that hung thousands of disciples was truly shocking. They could not help but think about it. Was it really luck and coincidence that Jagoan, a first stage of Nirvana Realm disciple, was able to upy one of the twenty treasures for over two days? Could it be that Jagoan really had such strength and was one of the strongest 20 people in the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm? The situation of Jagoan was also heard by Ferdy Burem. When Ferdy learned about the situation of Jagoan, he was stunned at once. Because it was too incredible. Did Jagoan imprison thousands of disciples alone? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Even he, a fifth stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner, could not aplish such a feat, much less a mere first stage of Nirvana Realm! ¡°Jagoan¡¯s way of doing this is no less than humiliating these disciples in public. Although he did not eliminate these thousands of disciples, he offended them severely and the people behind them, even if Jagoan has three heads and six arms and is lucky enough to advance, there will be no good results for him in this Mystic Sky Rankingspetition!¡± The Jagoan who reported the situation sneered. Ferdy nodded slightly and said, ¡°However, the strength of Jagoan is beyond my expectation. He is so powerful, but he is definitely no match for me. There is nothing to worry about!¡± The disciples who were watching the light curtain were also shocked by Jagoan¡¯s actions! Although at first, they only suspected that his formation was special, as if it had something to do with the formation below the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. However, more than two dayster, as he relied on this great formation to suppress and imprison the disciples who hade to offend them, they were finally certain that this great formation of Jagoan had originated from the underground formation of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm! ¡°The talent of Jagoan is too amazing, isn¡¯t it? In just a few days, he was able toprehend some of the formations below the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. Moreover, he managed to use them to suppress thousands of fellow disciples. That¡¯s amazing¡­¡± ¡°The Way of formation is vast and boundless, especially the formation at the bottom of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. It came from a powerful figure of our Divine Martial Sect. Let aloneprehend it from a distance, I might not be able to gain anything even if I sit at the Formation Key for eight or ten years, but Jagoan hasprehended it from a distance. It¡¯s really amazing.¡± ¡°The underground formation of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm is extremely mysterious and obscure. Even if one is able toprehend one scale and half a w, one will gain endless benefits. Jagoan has really made a fortune!¡± Upon hearing this, Marquis Cucakrawa¡®s smile remained the same. However, it was different from his previous casual nces. He had been staring at Jagoan with a cold light flickering in his eyes. Jagoan could not be left behind! There were only four hours left. However, this time, it was different from before. As the treasure burst out with light, a horrible Jagoan god in white mist appeared in the sky! This Jagoanic god¡¯s aura was extremely powerful. As soon as it appeared, even the nearby space began to fluctuate. The five elements were being obliterated, the world also shattered. It was actually this powerful, terrifying! This scene shocked the audience! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Why did something like this happen?¡± Everyone looked at Marquis Cucakrawa in surprise, wanting to know why this was happening. Marquis Cucakrawa didn¡¯t hide anything and exined with a smile, ¡°Everyone, this is an additional question for this Mystic Sky Rankingspetition. When the treasure gives thest reminder, the devil gods will show up. If the holder wants to ensure his qualification, he must first pass this test. This method is also to increase the probability of promotion in thest few hours¡­¡± This exnation caused uproar among the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect! They had already felt that thepetition in the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm was dangerous enough. If they were not careful, they would die, be eliminated, and lose their qualifications. Now that there was such a test, it would be as difficult as climbing to the heavens to stand out! Chapter 2485 Chapter 2485 Buzz! Among the six ancient cities, there were 20 magic treasures. Although there was a slight difference in time, there was a buzzing sound without exception. The moment the column of light appeared, white fog- shaped Demon Gods appeared one after another. Of course, this included the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm where Caspian was in. A devil god appeared in the jade cup, which made Caspian frown. This rule had not been mentioned before when Marquis Cucakrawa announced the things on the Mystic Sky Rankings. The appearance of the Devil God was simr and very different from that of the ghosts of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm! The Demon God was much stronger and could be called the Ghost King. It was a Soul King! However, the appearance of Soul King broke the bnce here. Many disciples, who were still curious, decided to take action. In addition, some of the disciples who had been trapped by Caspian also escaped because of the appearance of Soul King. The other half was eliminated by the Soul King¡¯s violent attack and sent out of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. Suddenly, someone roared, ¡°Caspian!¡± When Caspian heard the voice, he looked over and found that it was the cultivators who had just escaped by chance. It was rare for them to escape, but they had no intention of retreating. They red at Caspian angrily. Yes, Caspian had hung them on the formation for more than two days, like small bugs bound by spider webs, struggling to survive, which made them lose face. They were all core disciples and true disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. They were all well-known in the sects. Now they were all ruined by Caspian! Even if they wanted to take advantage of Caspian¡¯s treasures and take his advantage, they were both from the Divine Martial Sect, so they should have left a line for them to meet in the future. What about Caspian? What did he do again? This bastard, even if they couldn¡¯t enter the inner circle today, they had to suppress Jagoan here and ask him to pay some interest. Therefore, these figures rushed to him. All kinds of magical powers rushed to Jagoan desperately, just to suppress this young man here. They were willing to pay any price! Seeing this, Jagoan changed his mind. The long bone spear appeared in the air. The white bone spear, which was tens of thousands of feet long, lit up the sky. As the Archean rune was lit up one by one, the whole world seemed to be lit up. Boom! The Archean runes released divine light and evolved the myriadws of the heavens. In the past, now, in the future, all the dao, all methods were destroyed by the divine light. Even Soul King was afraid of the light of the white bone spear and did not dare to confront it. As for the magical power disyed by the escaping disciples and the magic treasures summoned by them, all of them were blocked by the long white bone spears. They were like copper walls and iron walls. One man could block ten thousand enemies! ¡°This¡­¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were all stunned. To be honest, even though Jagoan had imprisoned thousands of disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, they were still not convinced. After all, he couldn¡¯t directly suppress them, instead, he used the power of the great formation to imprison them here. A real man wanted to fight to the death with his real sword and spear. With the help of external forces, he could be called a hero. What kind of God¡¯s favored son was he? How could this bepared to the young Marquis Cucakrawa? Shameless! However, Jagoan did not rely on the formation to block the attacks of the thousands of disciples. Among them, there were not only people at the same stage as him, but also people who had surpassed his cultivation by one, two, or even three stages. The fourth, fifth and sixth stage of Nirvana Realm disciples were already true disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. Such a person was one of the best in the six great ancient cities¡¯ selection. They were very likely to stand out and advance to the inner circle. However, even if they fought together now, they could not take down Jagoan. This kind of thing was simply unbelievable! ¡°Impossible! ¡± Someone shouted loudly. Ever since he joined the Divine Martial Sect, he had made a great achievement. He had stepped into the Nirvana Realm and be a core disciple. He had advanced to the true disciple stage at an extremely terrifying speed. In the past, he had been addressed as Little Marquis Cucakrawa. However, his pride and self-esteem had been trampled by Jagoan and shattered. Why was he inferior to Jagoan? Caspian remained silent. The jade cup suddenly changed and a Soul King appeared. Jagoan just wanted to kill it and retrieve his qualification to advance. Therefore, if these lucky disciples took the opportunity to escape, he would not bother to chase after them. However, they actually wanted to take the opportunity to kill him, so don¡¯t me Jagoan for being rude! ¡°Nine-tribtion Thunder Saber!¡± ¡°Primordial Eight Diagrams Palm!¡± ¡°Wild Universe Sky-breaking Finger!¡± ¡°Heaven and Earth Shattering Fist!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The magical powers and magic treasures attacked Jagoan again. They didn¡¯t believe that Jagoan could keep fighting. No matter how strong the other party was, no matter how monstrous he was, he was still only a first stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan. They had so many people, and there was also a Soul King eyeing them like a tiger watching its prey. Even if they ended up dying, they would still bury Jagoan here! Soul King was extremely intelligent. It realized that this was a good opportunity to attack Jagoan. This was because once the 20 treasures were activated and released, they would attack the Jagoans with treasures. Roar! Soul King threw its head back and roared. Its roar shook heaven and earth, and ghosts from all directions rushed over. They were absorbed by Soul King and became extremely huge. 3 meters. 30 meters. 300 meters. 3,000 meters! A 3,000-meter-tall Soul King rose up from the ground and appeared out of thin air. Wherever it stepped, it shattered the void and tore through the five elements. Any Jagoan that approached it was wiped out and teleported out of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. Many disciples of the Divine Martial Sect screamed. Although Soul King was targeting Jagoan, in fact, Jagoan was fighting Soul King and more than a thousand Divine Martial Sect disciples. Unfortunately, the Soul King was too strong. When it rushed to Jagoan, it would not differentiate between enemies and itself. Anyway, after killing Jagoan, it would sweep through the Jagoans of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm until it was subdued or ended. Jagoan was the most amazing one among the three parties! He had survived the siege of a Soul King and more than a thousand Jagoans. Instead of being eliminated, he had managed to survive. He had even activated the Seal of Heaven and Earth Prison that he had snatched from Henrik and imprisoned hundreds of Jagoans, causing them to curse. After all, they were hung on the great formation by Jagoan and announced to the world. Now, they were going to be prisoners again and be suppressed by Jagoan in public. Such humiliation would not be washed away even after millions of years. The worst part was that Jagoan was not in a hurry to eliminate them. It was the most unbearable thing to keep them so embarrassed! Chapter 2486 Chapter 2486 ¡°Caspian, killing is just a matter of time. Why do you humiliate us like this?¡± ¡°Caspian, aren¡¯t you afraid that we will settle ounts with you after leaving the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm?¡± ¡°If you continue to be stubborn, Caspian, we will definitely settle this with you!¡± The cultivators who were trapped in the Prison of Heaven and Earth and became prisoners were cursing and indignant. What made them find it hard to believe was that either the core disciples or the true disciples here could be hit twice by the same move, and they could also be imprisoned here by Caspian again. This was simply a huge mistake in the world! The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who were outside the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm, were stunned by this scene. Wasn¡¯t it enough to suffer a loss from Caspian once? And they suffered again and again? ¡°No way. Are these the core disciples and true disciples of our Divine Martial Sect? Why are they no different from children in front of Caspian?¡± ¡°Do you think that Caspian will continue to eliminate them and kill Soul King before advancing?¡± ¡°If you had told me before that Caspian who has just advanced to Nirvana Realm would be able to do such a thing, I would not have believed it. Now, I feel that it would be strange if he is unable to do it¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already begun to look forward to how Caspian will disy his power after advancing to the inner ring.¡± People were full of praise for Caspian, which made Marquis Cucakrawa, who was in a high position, look worse. Wasn¡¯t the seal that Caspian had imprisoned the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect from Marquis Cucakrawa? He had given it to Henrik. Unfortunately, Henrik was useless. Jagoan forcibly took away the Seal of Heaven and Earth Prison and Henrik was pped out of the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm. Two days ago, Henrik had wanted toe over to please Marquis Cucakrawa and make up for what he had done. Unfortunately, Marquis Cucakrawa had no intention of meeting him. After all, Henrik, a good- for-nothing, had been killed by Jagoan in a few days after Marquis Cucakrawa personally suggested that he might stand out. Marquis Cucakrawa couldn¡¯t bear it. Now, Jagoan deliberately disyed the power of the Heaven-Earth Prison Seal. Was he showing off? Thinking of this, the coldness in Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s eyes grew stronger! Don¡¯t let me find an opportunity, or Jagoan will pay ten times the price for what he did today! This was just the beginning, far from the end. *** At the same time, within a Cosmos. A figure transformed into a kylin that covered the sky and covered the earth. It was like a continuous mountain and river, stretching for thousands of kilometers. Kylin¡¯s whole body shone with a dim light, giving people a sense of justice and evil. The ck mes burning on the scales could even burn the space and burn holes of different sizes. It was very dangerous just by standing beside such a person. No one knew if he would be sucked into chaotic space identally. A Jagoanic god with a terrifying aura faced the kylin and roared, wishing to suppress and kill the other party. Unexpectedly, the kylin raised its paw and pped it heavily! Boom! Arge hole was sted open in space. This w actually pierced through the five elements, destroying the world. When the fiendcelestial died and turned back into a treasure that was about to be sucked away by the spatial gap, a wisp of ck me rolled up the treasure and brought it to kylin. The next moment, kylin returned to the human form. It was a young man with an evil spirit. ¡°Bruno Neiz!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who saw the young man through the light curtain eximed. ¡°A sixth stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner has a chance of winning!¡± ¡°His bloodline is extraordinary. It¡¯s an Archean Kylin, and there are some changes along the way. It¡¯s integrated with the Ghostly Fire. It¡¯s terrifying that he can burn all the objects that he wants.¡± ¡°The Demon God evolved from a treasure is just a w in his serious state. It¡¯s too horrible and too sharp!¡± Before the crowd could finish their exmations, another battle with the Demon Gods was taking ce in another light curtain. This was a world covered with ice and snow. Even the blood would be frozen. However, there was a man with bare arms, and ancient and mysterious lines were climbing on his chest and back. Some of these patterns were like real dragons, some were like giant apes, and some were like gods and devils. At the same time, the man¡¯s aura became extremely powerful, even breaking through the shackles of the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm and stepping into the seventh stage! Then, the man stepped out and crushed a 30,000-meter-high snow mountain. In a sh, he flew high into the sky and forcibly tore a Demon God apart to take back his own treasure. ¡°Who is this? Why is he so horrible?¡± ¡°He is Zaha Holovitz! Although his cultivation is only at the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm, his strength is not only at the sixth stage, but at the seventh or eighth stage. His physical body is terrifying!¡± ¡°The other party is a Demon God. Some true disciples have been eliminated by the Demon God. How could he tear the Demon God apart with bare hands?¡± ¡°No wonder Marquis Cucakrawa is so optimistic about him!¡± The crowd eximed. The arrangement of the Divine Martial Sect was really a surprise. This time, the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition was really full of hidden talents! ¡°And Wandera Yaris, he hasn¡¯t shown his true strength yet. He has created a bloody road with his magic treasures!¡± ¡°s, Wandera is too strong. I¡¯m afraid that no one in the ancient city is worth his full effort.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even figure out the depth of Wandera¡¯s strength. I said that he is the most popr one to win the championship in this Mystic Sky Rankingspetition. No one should have any objections, right?¡± Some people were well aware of the rtionship between Wandera and Marquis Cucakrawa, so they purposely pleased Marquis Cucakrawa. Sure enough, when someone deliberately mentioned Wandera, Marquis Cucakrawa smiled and nodded slightly. Time flew by quickly. As thest four hours passed, each of the six ancient cities had 20 ces to advance. *** In Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm¡­ Jagoan leaned against a big tree and yed with the jade cup. There was no one around him. However, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who had been watching his light curtain, could not believe it. This was because Jagoan had killed Soul King, who had evolved his treasure, and thousands of Divine Martial Sect Jagoans who wanted to fight for the jade cup. As time was running out and they would not really die, everyone went crazy. Not only were the disciples who had be enemies with Jagoan, but also those, who had been lurking nearby and waiting for an opportunity to arrive, attacked him at thest moment. At that time, the audience thought that he might lose. After all, it was not easy to dodge the hidden arrows. Moreover, he had no chance of winning! However, they were wrong. Jagoanughed till the end and became one of the 120 people who advanced.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 2487 Chapter 2487 In the face of a Soul King and a thousand cultivators, Caspian did not have any fancy tricks. The ten- thousand-foot-long bone spear swept through the army. A Soul King was killed by the terrifying divine radiance released by the bone spear before he could even meet it. The rest of the cultivators took the opportunity tounch an attack. They wanted to take revenge. Caspian also did not give them a chance, but took a step thousands of kilometers away. An extremely terrifying killing intent surged between heaven and earth. Someone recognized that it was the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth, the will of the 12 Lower magical powers of the Divine Martial Sect. Hundreds of disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were smashed to pieces when facing the fists. However, there was not much time left, and the rest of the people did not wait. With a roar, any one of them who got the jade cup would not be in vain. Anyway, it was difficult to kill Caspian in a one-on-one fight. It was better to fight together and see who was luckier. After killing Caspian, he would get the jade cup. However, six hourster, the round of the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition was over. Caspian was still ying with the jade cup. With him as the center, there was not a single shadow. The ghosts had been killed in the battle just now! Time was up. Out of the six ancient cities, 20 of them were qualified to enter the inner ring. A total of 120 ces were given. Except for Henrik, who had been killed by Caspian, Ferdy, Rahyar, and Chandra were all qualified to be promoted. Although Ferdy had thought about whether he should take advantage of the chaos to get rid of Caspian, he did not take action in the end. At that time, there were too many people who wanted to kill Jagoan. Moreover, since he had obtained a treasure, he must have to face the attack of a Soul King. In this way, the possibility of him escaping unscathed was too small. Since that was the case, Ferdy was toozy to interrupt. However, what was somewhat unexpected was that Jagoan survived. Those who wanted to kill Jagoan were instead killed by him. Jagoan, alone, killed thousands of disciples and Soul King, who had been transformed by the magic treasures. Such strength was beyond imagination. As he thought about it, Ferdy looked at the figures around him with a tacit understanding, Chandra and Rahyar. They understood each other. They had already received a message from Marquis Cucakrawa to find an opportunity to kill Jagoan. For this reason, they could use any means. After the mission was done, Marquis Cucakrawa wouldpensate them several times or even ten times over, so there was no need to worry about the consumption. However, the premise was to kill Jagoan sessfully, otherwise, nothing could be talked about. Although that was the case, Ferdy, Rahyar, and Chandra were not worried that they would fail. Not to mention that they were all true disciples, they were both at the fourth or fifth stage of Nirvana Realm. What¡¯s more, Henrik, an idiot, thought highly of himself and was killed by Jagoan. Although it was unexpected, it made sense after careful consideration. With the three of them working together, Jagoan would have no way out. Buzz! After the disciples of the six ancient cities decided, the treasures in their hands buzzed and then turned into a door, leading to somewhere unknown. After the door slowly opened, Jagoan stepped into it without thinking and then stood in a dark space. There was not only him here, but also other disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. However, their cultivations were all at the fourth, fifth stage, or even the sixth stage. They were all true disciples. Jagoan, a first stage of Nirvana Realm core disciple, did not fit here and was extremely eye-catching. Many true disciples couldn¡¯t help looking at Jagoan a few more times. It was only because the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition was a symbol of strength. In the past, there might be a part of luck. But this time, there was a devil god appearing in the treasure, which could be said to have killed the remaining luck! Without the strength to defeat a Demon God, he could not survive for more than four hours. Jagoan, who was at first stage of Nirvana Realm, had also risen to be one of the 120 people. It was obvious whether he was powerful or not. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing this, Jagoan also understood that everyone was gathered here, waiting for the next round of the competition, which was to enter the inner ring surrounded by the six ancient cities! At this time, Marquis Cucakrawa stood up and announced, ¡°The next round will be held in the Ghost- burying Tomb!¡± Everyone turned pale with fright. ¡°What? Ghost-burying Tomb? The real face of the inner ring is the Ghost-burying Tomb?¡± ¡°Heavens, it¡¯s actually such a dangerous ce. When we reach this stage, there shouldn¡¯t be any protection, right? Once we die, we will truly die.¡± ¡°The Ghost-burying Tomb is too terrifying and too powerful. Even if this opportunity was sent to me, I would not dare to enter!¡± Many Divine Martial Sect disciples who knew the name of the Ghost-burying Tomb were terrified. Marquis Cucakrawa continued, ¡°Ghosts have ghost hearts! The rankings of this trial will be ranked ording to the number of ghost hearts you have obtained!¡± Marquis Cucakrawa took out another scroll and shook it violently. The scroll immediately turned into countless rays of light, shining like stars in the sky and bing a golden list with 120 names. Ferdy, Bruno, Zaha, Jagoan, and other promoted people were all listed on the list, and their names were shining. Seeing this, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who had just been eliminated felt regretful. ¡°I never expected that the inner ring of the six ancient cities is actually the Ghost-burying Tomb! Although there are many ghosts inside, and the grievances that have been umted for millions of years, even if an ordinary Nirvana Realm Jagoan were to enter, they would likely die. However, a great danger apanied by a simrly great opportunity!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In the center of the Ghost-burying Tomb, there is a dark passage that is said to lead directly to hell. Therefore, there are many extremely vicious Ghost Kings, and even Ghost Immortals! They are very powerful. If the true disciples fight with them, they may not be able to gain the upper hand. But if they can be killed, there is a chance to get the inheritance of these ghosts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The ghosts in the tomb often have all kinds of magic treasures, Cultivation Methods, magical powers, and exotic minerals and produce! Although there are great dangers and crises, they contain great opportunities. If they don¡¯t die, they will be blessed!¡± Different from the Real Immortal Realm disciples who did not move forward, the Nirvana Realm disciples who had just been eliminated all let out a long sigh. It was a pity that they were unable to be one of the 120 people who had advanced. Otherwise, if they managed to escape alive after making a trip to the Great Ghost-burying Tomb, just like other senior brothers, they would break through the shackles of the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm, step into the seventh, eighth, and ninth stages, and leave the category of a disciple. Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful? Chapter 2488 Chapter 2488 Just as the spectators of the Divine Martial Sect were sighing with emotion, the pitch-ck space where Caspian and the others were located also changed. After entering this pitch-ck, ink-ck space, the 120 people were all resting and waiting for the next round of thepetition to begin. However, after Marquis Cucakrawa announced the location of the next round was the real appearance of the inner ring was the Ghost-burying Tomb and the golden list hung high in the sky, a ck vortex appeared under the feet of the 120 people. The vortex was huge and expanded rapidly. Caspian and the others wanted to avoid it, but before they could, they were immediately enveloped. Then, countless ghost faces appeared in the vortex. ¡°I¡¯m so wronged, so hateful!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I want to live!¡± ¡°Give me your bodies!¡± ¡°Hahaha, since you¡¯re here, you can stay here!¡± The ghostly faces were clearly visible. Their eyes swept over Caspian and others, and asionally licked their lips, showing undisguised drool as if they really wanted to take over and rece them. This wasn¡¯t an illusion, because this type of bone-chilling feeling surged from the soles of their feet, extremely real. Needless to say, apart from Caspian, the one hundred and twenty people present were all fourth, fifth, and even sixth stage of Nirvana Realm true disciples. It was impossible for them to be deceived by an illusion together. ¡°Haha,e on,e on!¡± ¡°We are waiting for you, waiting for you in front!¡± ¡°Hurry up. Don¡¯t let us wait too long.¡± As they spoke, these densely packed ghost faces suddenly spread out and turned into a sea of undead. A huge white bone ship appeared without saying anything. It directly drew Caspian and the others within it. ¡°This is¡­¡± Everyone was shocked, but no one resisted. This was because after the great white bone ship floated up, it directly took Jagoan and the others into the Undead Sea, heading towards a deeper and deeper ce. Obviously, this test had begun. ¡°It seems that we are going to be brought to the Ghost-burying Tomb.¡± A low voice sounded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect that the real face of the inner ring would be the Ghost-burying Tomb. The sect has really put in a lot of effort this time!¡± ¡°This ce is extremely dangerous. There were once senior brother seniors at the seventh or eighth Nirvana Realm who entered but they did not return. If we are not careful, we will likely be one of the ghost faces from earlier.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen. Moreover, I don¡¯t think that I will remain in the Great Ghost-burying Tomb. I wille out alive and ascend to the top of the list!¡± Some disciples replied casually, discussing the next trip to the Ghost-burying Tomb. Of course, some of them were sincere and some were fake, which was still a mystery. In a corner of the white bone ship, Jagoan only felt some malicious Divine Sense staring at him. However, the sea of undead under the white bone ship had a great influence on the extending of one¡¯s divine sense. Moreover, the other party was just like a dragonfly skimming through the water. It was faintly discernible, as if it was staring at Jagoan, as if it was not going to let him escape. It was a bit difficult to find him here. Even so, he was not afraid. Since the other party had targeted him, it meant that the other party woulde sooner orter. When the time came, he could kill them in one fell swoop. Then there was no sound along the way. However, along the way, the ship suddenly slowed down. ¡°Hmm?¡± Everyone was instantly on guard. In such a ce, all the changes would not be good. They would only be bad things or worse things! As expected, after the ship slowed down, it finally stopped moving and floated above the undead sea. It was silent all around, but Jagoan and the others had already entered a state of alert. Something must have happened. Especially in such apetition on the Mystic Sky Rankings! Bang! In the next moment, huge tentacles rushed out of the sea of undead and rushed toward the 120 disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. They seemed to possess life, wisdom, and a very tricky angle. Each strike was fatal. However, the 120 people who could advance to this stage were not easy to deal with. Their eyes all flickered, or their expressions didn¡¯t change. They disyed their magical powers, summoning their magic treasures to deal with this matter with ease. Boom! The white bone ship was not that lucky. In an instant, it was smashed by the huge tentacles and turned into nothing. In addition, numerous figures with terrifying auras climbed out from the undead sea and charged towards Jagoan and the rest. ¡°This is¡­ Asura!¡± Someone recognized what appeared in the undead sea and his expression changed. ¡°We haven¡¯t arrived at the Ghost-burying Tomb yet. Why are we attacked?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°So many Asuras, densely packed like mountains and seas!¡± ¡°Stop gossiping and fight!¡± The promoted disciples were shocked and angry. Asuras were fighting fiercely. Asura was so terrifying that the disciples of the Real Immortal Realm could only be regarded as delicious food. However, in the eyes of these promoted disciples, it was still not worth mentioning. It was just that there were too many of them, which was a little difficult to deal with. Bang! Someone kept punching, and the majestic fist intent swept in all directions. Before Asura could get close, he was killed by a terrible power. Some summoned an ancient gourd. The pattern was mottled and had existed for countless years. As soon as it was opened, it was like a whirlpool, sucking in all the attacking Asuras. After the gourd shone a few times, the Asura inside had be a pool of turbid wine. Some of the Asuras within a radius of 500 kilometers were killed by the tremendous force. This scene was amazing. This was because so many Asuras were pouring in. If it was a smaller sect or even a small country, it would probably be devoured and destroyed. However, it would only take a little more time for the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect to enter the Inner Ring and step into the Tomb of the Ghost-burying. Jagoan did not hold back either. The space between his eyebrows was bright and there was endless sword radiance. Swish! The sword light evolved into thousands of Asuras in an instant. If they wanted to attack him, no matter whether it was heaven or earth, none of them could step within 5,000 kilometers of Jagoan. ¡°So powerful, so overbearing, simple and rough!¡± ¡°No wonder he can advance to the first stage of Nirvana Realm. I see!¡± ¡°If he is at the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm, I do not think there is anything strange about this method. However, he is only at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm. If he were to step into the sixth stage one day, I wonder how powerful and terrifying he would be.¡± The strength of Jagoan was so dazzling that the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect all paid attention to him. Chapter 2489 Chapter 2489 Although it was impossible for the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect to be weak, they had never expected that Caspian would be so powerful, especially when he was only at the first stage of Nirvana Realm. If a first stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner was still like this, how formidable and terrifying would it be if he became a true disciple and even stepped into the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm? They couldn¡®t imagine it. Caspian did not know what they were thinking, nor did he want to know. His eyes swept around as if he was looking for something, but it was in vain. There were many Asuras, like mountains and seas, but the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect here were stronger and more terrifying. They had been killing all the time and the dead were all Asuras. He and the others were not injured at all. At most, they felt that they had spent a lot of strength, and that was all. Suddenly, just as everyone was fighting with the Asuras, a golden light fell from the sky, broke the sea, and lit up the world. Many Asuras retreated, as if they were waiting for something. Some of them even turned into balls of ck light and flew to the direction of the golden light, merging into it. Roar! A roar broke the silence, and a huge figure slowly appeared in the golden light. It looked very simr to Asura, but it had a fundamental difference. As soon as it appeared, the entire world changed. The sky was copsing, and the sea of undead was copsing. It was as if they were not qualified to be the Heavens and Earth of this creature. Not only that, but there were also sharp-eyed people who discovered that this ce was gradually copsing after this creature appeared. This meant that regardless of whether they dealt with this creature or not, as long as they remained here, they would encounter great danger, unable to escape. This was a road of death, a dead end! ¡°Asura King!¡± Ferdy eximed. He had read about the Asura King in some ancient books and records, so he was sure that the creature in front of him was the Asura King. The Asura King¡¯s aura was extremely powerful, directly surpassing the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm. No one knew where its limit was. Its existence made everyone present feel a heavy pressure. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Ferdy narrowed his eyes and stared at the pendant on the neck of the Asura King. He said in surprise, ¡°The entrance of the Ghost-burying Tomb is on its neck. As long as we kill the Asura King, we can enter the tomb! I¡¯m afraid this is the first test for us!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, everyone was slightly stunned and looked at the pendant around the Asura King¡¯s neck. They did feel an indescribable and mysterious power from it. ¡°It seems that Ferdy is right. This pendant is most likely the entrance to the Ghost-burying Tomb!¡± ¡°His rtionship with Marquis Cucakrawa is unusual. It¡¯s not surprising that he knows some secrets.¡± ¡°However, it seems that the battle between us and Asura King is inevitable. Since it is blocking the way, let¡¯s kill it!¡± After understanding the reason, everyone suddenly became eager to try. Roar! Before they could join forces, Asura King had already taken the lead. It raised its hand and grabbed toward the void. The Asuras turned into ck lights and turned into huge swords, chopping at Jagoan and others heavily. ¡°Humph!¡± A bald man snorted. His whole body was suffused with Buddha¡¯s halo, and he took the Asura King¡¯s sword with his bare hands. He didn¡¯t move at all. On the contrary, the Asura King was shaken out of his hand! ¡°Be quiet,¡± a girl in green said. As soon as her voice fell, Asura King became quiet. Although it was only two or three breaths, it was enough for the other disciples to rush to Asura King. ¡°Great Sun Thunder de!¡± ¡°Ninefold Cut of Heavenly Demon!¡± ¡°The Sixth Move of Sword!¡± Jagoan and other disciples also contributed. After all, if they did not defeat the Asura King, they would not be able to enter the Ghost-burying Tomb. It was possible that the space here would copse and eventually be buried here. They didn¡¯te for this. They were going to the Ghost-burying Tomb, and they wanted more! Asura King was fierce and powerful, but Jagoan and the others were stronger. Even someone as strong as Asura King was killed by thebined force of 120 people! Boom! The Asura King was killed by the crowd. It roared unwillingly and copsed. At this moment, the pendant around Asura King¡¯s neck flew up on its own and floated in the air, emitting a white light. ¡°This thing has changed. Is the path into the great tomb going to appear?¡± ¡°The road ahead has appeared. Could it be that Asura King is dead? It¡¯s really boring!¡± ¡°Are we too strong, or is Asura King too weak? If the following matches are all at this stage, then it¡®s meaningless!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the first round. It¡¯s more or less like a test. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Everyone looked rxed after killing Asura King. If they were to fight one-on-one, or if they joined forces in groups of three or five to deal with the Asura King, the pressure would be enormous. However, a total of a hundred and twenty people attacked together. Other than Jagoan, all of them were at the fourth, fifth, and sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm. This battle was destined for the Asura King to lose. The pendant kept changing in the sparkling white light and eventually turned into a crystal-like channel, very dazzling and beautiful. ¡°Is this the passage to the Ghost-burying Tomb? Tsk, tsk, tsk. It¡¯s notpatible with the ce we are going to!¡± Someone said in a rxed tone. ¡°Who goes in first?¡± ¡°Let me do it!¡± ¡°And me!¡± Seeing that the road had already appeared, the crowd did not want to waste any time here. They all entered the crystal-like passage and went to the Tomb of the Ghosts to seize the opportunity. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jagoan was neither fast nor slow. He didn¡¯t rush in, but he didn¡¯t stay in the end either. Instead, he chose to be at ease. When it was his turn, then he would enter the Ghost-burying Tomb. That was all. Soon after, almost all the disciples in front of Jagoan entered the passage to the Ghost-burying Tomb. He immediately stepped forward and was about to enter. However, just as Jagoan was about to enter the passage, two figures suddenly rushed towards him without warning. The sudden scene stunned everyone. ¡°Are they Chandra and Rahyar? Why did they attack Jagoan?¡± ¡°They have extraordinary strength and are well-known in the true disciples. I don¡¯t know why Jagoan offended them, but Jagoan was targeted by Chandra and Rahyar at the same time. Jagoan¡¯s trip to the Mystic Sky Rankings is also over.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Both Chandra and Rahyar can easily suppress Jagoan. They¡¯re not ordinary true disciples. If theye together, Jagoan will definitely die!¡± Although everyone was surprised, they were all indifferent. They were not familiar with Jagoan. Was it worth offending such a strong guy like Chandra and Rahyar for an unknown Jagoan? The answer was obvious. Chapter 2490 Chapter 2490 Chandra and Rahyar attacked Caspian with lightning speed. They had no pressure on taking down him. After all, their cultivation was above Caspian¡¯s stage. Furthermore, they had attacked temporarily. Forget about a mere first stage Nirvana Realm, even a fifth or sixth stage Nirvana Realm true disciple would likely be caught unprepared. In addition, there was Ferdy¡¯s formation, so it was difficult for Caspian to fly away this time. However, as soon as they entered the range of 30 meters of Caspian, they saw a ping at them. Paw! Several ps sounded continuously. Chandra and Rahyar¡¯s strong figures were in a trance and disappeared. They were directly eliminated! ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. What the hell was this? Chandra and Rahyar could have killed Caspian just now. Although this ce was still under the protection of the powerful formations of the Divine Martial Sect, and they would not really die, they would only be eliminated and lose the qualification to continue to enter the Mystic Sky Rankings, why were they Chandra and Rahyar who were eliminated now instead of Caspian? It was really puzzling! ¡°Caspian is very powerful. He is definitely more than first stage Nirvana Realm¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? Not to mention the first stage of Nirvana Realm, even a fourth or fifth stage would not be able to eliminate Chandra and Rahyar in one go. Caspian probably still has some trump cards up his sleeve.¡± ¡°If one really want to deal with Caspian, one must be careful. He has hidden too deeply!¡± Everyone was amazed by the strength of Caspian. They had thought that Caspian might be very strong, but they had never thought that Caspian was so strong. Ferdy was even more surprised. He had nned to let Chandra and Rahyar test Jagoan first. If they were not strong enough, he could help, and then they could kill the other party. However, Jagoan¡¯s hidden strength was too strong. He killed Chandra and Rahyar in an instant, leaving no chance for Ferdy. It was hard to say if Ferdy would be eliminated if he took action together with them. Thinking of this, Ferdy shook his head again and thought with a sneer. It¡¯s impossible for someone like Jagoan to eliminate me¡­ In the final analysis, it¡¯s Chandra and Rahyar who underestimate the enemy. If they kill Jagoan directly, the one who will be eliminated will definitely be Jagoan. We can only say that Jagoan hid too well. We all underestimated his strength¡­ Caspian looked around expressionlessly. Everyone was extremely wary of his gaze. Clearly, they were shocked by the scene of him killing Chandra and Rahyar. They did not dare to recklessly covet the weakest first stage of Nirvana Realm true disciple present. Jagoan withdrew his gaze and flew to the passage in front of him into the Ghost-burying Tomb. The passage evolved from the Asura King¡¯s pendant looked like a crystal at first nce, but as soon as he stepped into it, he felt that he had entered another world. In the passage, there were evil ghosts with bared teeth and ws. Some had only half a head, some had six hands, and some had mouths all over their bodies, which were horrible. However, the reason why they failed to hurt the people who entered the passage was that the crystal wall that was sealed in the passage was squeezed into various shapes, with pus and blood flowing. They were very excited to see a living persone in, but the seal on the crystal wall was very firm. It was made by a powerful figure from the Divine Martial Sect, so they could only pretend to frighten those passing by. Jagoan did not look further and continued to move forward, finally reaching the end of the passage. Before he went out, he felt the other end of the world was full of ghost spirit. The environment was different from that of normal days. The opposite side was probably a world of the dead. He rushed out of the passage without hesitation. Then, countless coffins and corpses were exposed to him. Wisps of Death Qi resentment were released, covering heaven and earth. Over the years, their lives would wither away. As long as the Jagoans who stepped foot into this ce looked around, they would realize that this was a world of death! The living was the anomaly, and only death was the main tune of this world! Jagoan¡¯s expression did not change, and he went deep into the tomb. In the Ghost-burying Tomb, a towering coffin was erected on the ground, which was extremely abrupt. Compared to this coffin, the coffins ced around it were no different from y chickens and pottery dogs. Ferdy¡¯s figure appeared with a simple and unadorned token in his hand. It was more like a spirit tablet. However, the strange thing was that the ancient symbol on the token was no different from the mark on the top of the coffin! Between the two, there was a strange red line that was invisible to the naked eye. It was because of this connection that Ferdy found this ce. Seeing this, Ferdy nodded and confirmed that it was correct. Then he took out a jar. He watered the red and ck things in the jar on the token. The red and ck object was like blood but not blood. It was more like some kind of energy essence. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Immediately afterwards, the token continuously trembled, the symbols on it releasing terrifying light. Buzz! The light and symbols flew up at the same time and merged into the highest part of the coffin, making the 999-meter marke alive. Boom! The coffin shook violently. The mark turned into a face and appeared on the coffin. ¡°Oh? This is¡­¡± The face that appeared immediately saw the spirit tablet-shaped token in Ferdy¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Marquis Cucakrawa?¡± ¡°Marquis Cucakrawa is my cousin!¡± Ferdy didn¡¯t say much and went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you to do something.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± The face of the coffin let out a snort. It was somewhat displeased with Ferdy¡¯s unceasing attitude. He was a Ghost King! After giving the order, all the ghosts dared not disobey him. What qualifications did Ferdy have to talk to him like this? Ferdy¡¯s words seemed to be an order. However, the Ghost King also did not refuse. It was all because Ferdy came here with the token the Ghost King gave to Marquis Cucakrawa. This was the agreement he made with Marquis Cucakrawa. The Ghost King didn¡¯t care about Ferdy, or even killed the other party, but he couldn¡¯t ignore Marquis Cucakrawa. Back then, Marquis Cucakrawa was already extremely terrifying. Who knew how powerful he was after all these years? If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he really didn¡¯t want to fall out with someone like Marquis Cucakrawa. Ferdy nced at the Ghost King. He knew that the other party disdained him, so he didn¡¯t care. He continued, ¡°I want to ask the Ghost King to deal with a disciple named Jagoan. Eliminate him. Of course, it¡¯s the best if you can kill him¡­¡± Chapter 2491 Chapter 2491 ¡°Caspian? It¡¯s not a big deal. Anyway, among the disciples who have participated in the Mystic Sky Rankings, the highest cultivation is only at the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm. As long as you don¡¯t have a monster like your cousin, it¡¯s just a matter of time to wipe them out.¡± The Ghost King did not take it seriously. ¡°As for killng this kid called Caspian, are you overestimating me, or are you underestimating the powerful figures of your Divine Martial Sect? Not to mention that I can¡®t do this, even if I can really cross the limits of the formation and kill this disciple called Caspian and destroy his soul, I¡¯m afraid that the upper echelons of your Divine Martial Sect will enter the Ghosts-burying Tomb.¡± Ferdy smiled without saying anything. In fact, he just casually said that. He didn¡¯t expect that the Ghost King could really surpass the formation set up by powerful figures from the Divine Martial Sect to kill Caspianpletely. Because it was almost impossible. Not to mention that the formation was set up by more than one powerful figure, just as the Ghost King had said, if these creatures in the Ghosts-burying Tomb could do such a thing, it meant that they were beyond the control of the Divine Martial Sect. At that time, the Elders Assembly of the Divine Martial Sect would deal with them. Therefore, it was impossible for them to kill a Divine Martial Sect disciple and expose their ability. Therefore, Ferdy did not take it seriously. Then, he told Ghost King the characteristics of Caspian and left leisurely. Watching Ferdy leave, Ghost King shook his head and chuckled. He took a deep breath and roared to the sky. Roar! The roar shook the heavens and the earth as evil spirits emerged from the coffins. The evil spirits were endless. They appeared in all directions. Looking around, one could not see the end. It was as if endless evil spirits followed the call of the Ghost King and rushed to greet him. Ghost King was used to this. ¡°Go find this cultivator called Caspian and kill him!¡± With the Ghost King¡¯s thought, the appearance of Caspian appeared in the minds of many evil spirits. ¡°As youmand, kill Caspian!¡± At the same time, Jagoan was in a huge cemetery. This ce was extremely special. Space began to distort,yers uponyers, densely packed tombs. It was unknown just how many evil spirits resided here. His arrival was like poking a ho¡®s nest. Many evil spirits surged over. Because it was rare to meet a living person. The delicious flesh and blood were the most delicious food for evil spirits. Once the Jagoans fell into their hands, not to mention the bone marrow, even the soul would be swallowed up. How could they let Jagoan go? However, they had mistaken the identities of hunters and prey. ng! The space between Jagoan¡¯s brows shone as he disyed the Sixth Move of Sword. Long sword, short sword, heavy sword, thin sword¡­ The sword light evolved into all kinds of swords, cutting off time and space, sweeping across the sky. It was like a sword rain. In the pouring rain, the evil spirits were killed one by one. ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°This kid is fierce! Kill him together!¡± ¡°Oh no, be careful!¡± The evil ghosts in the tomb were killed by Jagoan and fled like rats. They were different sizes and smaller ghosts. They were about a thousand years old, at best at the stage of Real Immortal Realm. The thousands year old evil spirit aura was majestic, equivalent to a Nirvana Realm practitioner. Moreover, it was endless. If ordinary Jagoans were to encounter it, they would likely be exhausted to death. However, there was no difference between these evil spirits in Jagoan¡¯s ce. It was a matter of one strike. Swish! Every time the sword beam shed, hundreds or thousands of evil spirits were killed. With the death of the evil ghost, the sparkling ghost hearts were left behind by Jagoan. The ranking of this test and the number of Ghost Hearts he had collected were directly linked. He could not waste it. Jagoan killed the evil ghosts and collected the evil hearts. He also found the apanying magic treasures in the tomb. These were all the treasures of the evil spirits when they were alive. They had been together for many years and had long been inseparable. Not only that, but these magic treasures had been nourished by the evil ghosts for tens of millions of years and were very spiritual. They were obviously different from ordinary magic treasures. Jagoan did not put away these magic treasures. He rolled his eyes and punched out. Bang! Under the punch of Jagoan, all the magic treasures in the tomb shattered and turned into countless essence, which was absorbed into his body. As the magic treasures essence kept merging with him to nourish his limbs and bones, he looked more and more extraordinary and his aura became more condensed. On the other hand, a tomb that wasparable to a city slowly appeared under the grave without warning. Boom! With a loud roar, a figure stood at the highest point of the tomb and looked into the distance. It was a ghost in a yellow robe. Although it was a ghost, it didn¡¯t have a ferocious and horrible smell. On the contrary, it had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. It looked dignified without anger. Except for its face, it looked like the Jagoans who came here. ¡°I¡¯ve gone through thousands of tribtions, and I¡¯m just one step away.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Ghost-burying Tomb has been closed for many years. It¡¯s difficult to find the best vigor. It¡¯s as difficult as the blue Sky!¡± ¡°Now that I¡¯ve searched everywhere, I¡¯ve found him without any effort. He can make up for myst vigor and then I can cultivate!¡± While the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage was talking to himself, he raised his arm and shouted, ¡°Come on, my people, take this kid down for me and offer him to your supreme emperor!¡± Roar! As soon as these words came out, countless evil spirits swarmed out of the graves one after another and turned into an army of undead, heading straight for Jagoan. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Seeing this, Jagoan was not afraid. With a flip of his hand, a thousand feet long bone spear appeared in the air. The long white bone spear shone, and the runes were resplendent. It erupted with an archaic light that followed his will and suppressed the great army of undead with a rumbling sound! Bang! The thousand feet long bone spear was directly suppressed. It was simple and crude and the army of undead instantly turned into countless ghost hearts that fell to the ground. Not only did they not hurt Jagoan, but they also sent a lot of ghost hearts and magic treasures to him. Jagoan turned his eyes and stared at the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage. Catch the thief first! The Ghost-burying Tomb was a world of the dead. For existences like the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage, as long as they were willing, they could always summon ghosts and evil spirits from all directions to serve them. There was no way to kill them all. Although Jagoan wanted ghost hearts, it was not his style to be led by others. What¡¯s more, after killing different thousand-year-old evil spirits and thousands-year old evil ghosts, he also found that different ghosts with different strength had a clear difference in their hearts. It was unknown what the heart of the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage in a yellow robe looked like. Chapter 2492 Chapter 2492 Caspian was particrly curious about this! The Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage¡¯s face darkened. It seemed that this kid really had some ability since he could turn the outside world upside down. His Undead Army didn¡¯t work and couldn¡¯t even stop Caspian¡¯s footsteps. ¡°In the end, I have to do it myself¡­¡± The Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage¡¯s face darkened. He had been in the Ghost-burying Tomb for many years, experiencing thousands of eras of tribtions. As for how long his true body hadn¡¯t moved, he even forgot a bit. He had never expected that he would attack for a human cultivator. However, it did not matter. After killing Caspian and absorbing his vigor, he would be able toplete the real peak! Then, the Ghost Sage took a step forward. As he took this step, the tribtions that he had endured were actually added to him with a subtle power. There were countless disasters in a person¡¯s life, not to mention that the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage had experienced thousands of eras, and the umted power of disasters had reached a stage where heaven and earth would copse. It was just a simple appearance. The five elements copsed, and the universe was destroyed. Even the world was severely distorted. The Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage seemed to be the only ruler between heaven and earth. He could do whatever he wanted. Hiss! The Ghost Sage¡¯s five fingers turned into ws and grabbed at Caspian. With a hiss, the entire world and space were captured by the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage. Caspian did not move at all. The space between his eyebrows was bright, and the sword light came up like a river, directly piercing through the Thousand Tribtions Ghost Sage¡¯s palm. Paw! Caspian did not show any mercy. He smashed the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage¡¯s palm into a sieve, and blood gushed out. The Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage¡¯s expression did not change. The power of cmity gathered in his palm and returned to normal. But Jagoan¡¯s strength made him frown. The strike from the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage could easily kill the true disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. He had done it more than once. However, the other party managed to break through his attack. This young man was terrifying and had great secrets. But, the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage had experienced a thousand tribtions and met with a bigger cmity. How could he be afraid of Jagoan? ¡°A Hundred Lives Reincarnation!¡± As the Thousand Tribtions Ghost Sage raised his arm and shouted, Jagoan only felt that it became illusory from all directions. He had be a monk, an Ancient Buddha with a Lamp¡­ He became the emperor and ruled the world¡­ He had be a merchant, rich enough to rival the country¡­ Jagoan seemed to have experienced different reincarnations. In a trance, even a Jagoan would lose himself. He didn¡¯t know who it was and whether it was him or not. The Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage stretched out his hand and was about tond between his eyebrows and grab his head. He wanted to absorb the vigor from Jagoan¡¯s crown, until the other party becamepletely withered. Swoosh! However, when the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage¡¯s palm was still three inches away from Jagoan, an invincible sword light burst out between Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows. There was only one sword light, but it was extremely powerful, stronger than any sword light released by Jagoan. It was as if millions of sword lights had merged together and turned into the strongest sword! Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As the sword light chopped down, the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage¡®s palm waspletely cut off. If not for the power of the catastrophe to eliminate the sword light, the one left by the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage was at least an arm, or even a Blood Soul Divine Soul! How is that possible? The Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage was stunned. He was really shocked by Jagoan. A hundred lifetimes of reincarnation was not only the magical power, but also the power of disaster umted by him. The disaster was real! The magical power increased the power of the disaster by ten or a hundred times. Unless the magical power was higher than that of the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage, when he realized that he was trapped in it, his head would have been removed or his vigor would have been sucked away. He would have died. Jagoan actually became the only exception. He didn¡¯t enter a hundred reincarnations! No¡­ He must have been trapped in the cycle of reincarnation for hundreds of generations, but he didn¡¯t fall into it. He broke free from the cycle of reincarnation at once! The Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage had a strange feeling that was ridiculous. It was just because Jagoan had overturned his cognition. ¡°Forget it. I wanted to eat you alive so that it would be more delicious, but now¡­¡± The Thousand- tribtion Ghost Sage pulled out a smile or a crying expression. ¡°I¡¯d better kill you first and absorb your vigorter. Although the effect will be less and the taste will not be good, you are too dangerous. I don¡¯t want to be kicked in the face of danger and fail in the end!¡± After that, the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage opened his mouth and spat out a series of fog. The fog was very strange. It was like a dream, like a bubble, mixed with scenes. Some were Thousand- tribtion Ghost Saints and some were Jagoan. I can¡¯t tell if you are me, or if you and I are one¡­ The next moment, the whole world changed, and different scenes were changing rapidly. In other words, the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage had assimted this world. ng! Boom! Bang! Countless attacks appeared one after another in the experiences of the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage¡¯s lifetime and reflected in reality. The space and time in all directions were sealed, the five elements erased, the world also restricted, turning this ce into a ce of death! Jagoan didn¡¯t even raise his eyes and didn¡¯t even look at the Thousand Tribtions Ghost Sage. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± Boom! In the next instant, one golden pce after another rose from the ground. Fiendgods dressed in golden armor surged over, causing the sealed world to be unstable. It was on the verge of copse as cracks appeared on the pce and Fiendgods. A look of disbelief appeared on the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage¡¯s face. ¡°How is that possible? The Hundred-fold Samsara has been destroyed. Perhaps your Taoist Heart is firm, but the Thousand-tribtion Samsara is my foundation. You are only at the first stage of Nirvana Realm. How is it possible¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the golden pces had already sent him flying. Numerous Fiendgods glowing with golden light rushed up one after another. The mighty Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage had no time to resist and was killed by the Fiendgod Country. Jagoan flew to the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage¡¯s body and dug out his Ghost Heart. The Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage was not an ordinary devil, nor was his ghost heart an ordinary thing. His heart was the Thousand-tribtion Exquisite Heart, which was suffused with red, orange, yellow, green, blue, and purple lights! Every ray of light contained the uniqueprehension of the Thousand-tribtion Ghost Sage. It contained his cultivation method and magical power, which was the inheritance of the Thousand- Tribtion Ghost Saint. It was at this point that Jagoan¡¯s eyes glittered as he leaped into the air. Bang! The spot where Jagoan had just stood was split by a ray of sword radiance of the Grand Sun. If he did not dodge, he would either die or be injured. Two Jagoans came together from a distance. They were a man and a woman. Their appearances were extraordinary and they were like heavenlypanions. Moreover, they were all at the fifth stage of the Nirvana Realm. They stepped on the clouds and stood high above. ¡°Jagoan, hand over the Thousand-tribtion Exquisite Heart and all your gains!¡± Chapter 2493 Chapter 2493 The one who spoke was the woman among the two. She looked down at Caspian and ordered him, as if it was a great honor for him to serve her. ¡°If you do as I say, you may suffer less and be eliminated directly¡­¡± ¡°Caspian, I know you¡¯ve killed Elder Struder before. However, trash like Elder Struder is extremely respectful to our true disciple. He is like an old dog. Don¡¯t think that by killing an old dog and chopping off a dog¡¯s head, you really have the ability to be on equal footing with us.¡± The other man chimed in. ¡°You¡¯re lucky enough to be able to make it here with your first stage of Nirvana Realm cultivation. Don¡¯t think too much about good things. You¡¯ll be eliminated here, and it¡¯ll be enough to brag when you get back.¡± They had seen Caspian fight on the white bone ship. It was not surprising that he could kill trash like Elder Struder. However,pared to the two of them at the fifth stage of Nirvana Realm, there was still a huge gap. Even if Caspian wanted to be their follower, they had to think about it carefully. After all, they did notck followers. In the Divine Martial Sect, even true disciples had followers! Because they were very strong! Caspian had no expression on his face. After identifying them, he was sure that the couple had entered the Ghost-burying Tomb ahead of him. They did not see Caspian killed Chandra and Rahyar, who were also true disciples. However, even if they saw it, Caspian didn¡¯t care. No matter who threatened him, they should die! ¡°It seems that you are not going to hand over the Thousand-tribtion Exquisite Heart and the other Ghost Hearts!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you suffer and torture your before letting you go!¡± The couple, who looked like the couple of immortals, was actually fierce. If the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who fell into their hands did not obey, they would torture the other party severely even if they resisted a little. One must know that the formation set up by the mighty figures of the Divine Martial Sect could only be activated and sent out disciples when the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were hit by a fatal blow. If it was a blunt knife cutting flesh, little by little, torturing the opponent, then this cultivator could only suffer. He would not be transmitted out until he was about to die. They were extremely sinister and vicious! Even though when they arrived at the Great Ghost-burying Tomb, where danger lurked everywhere, they were still sure to act cautiously. They didn¡¯t do much torture, because it cost too much time. However, Jagoan¡¯s attitude aroused their anger. They had decided that even if they needed some time, they would teach this first stage of Nirvana Realm kid a good lesson, so that he would kneel down to wee them when he saw them in the Divine Martial Sect. They would engrave the words ¡°frightening fear¡¯ in Jagoan¡¯s heart and would never forget! ¡°Grand Sun Gautama Sword!¡± ¡°Thousand Buddhist Cut!¡± The immortal couple attacked together. The woman raised her sword and chopped down. A great Buddha appeared in the void. It looked solemn and the Buddha¡¯s light was infinite. Faintly, countless Buddha¡¯s chants came from all directions, making the great Buddha more condensed. Then, the great Buddha took action and turned the Five-finger Mountain into a palm. Together with the woman¡®s sword, it fiercely suppressed Jagoan. The man¡¯s magical power was Thousand Buddhas sh. There were more than a thousand Buddhas appearing in the sky. Some of them were kind-hearted, some were angry, and some were equal to all living beings as usual. This was to block the retreat of Jagoan. If Jagoan wanted to break out of the encirclement forcibly, he was destined to be seriously injured and then be caught obediently. If Jagoan did not flee, with his first stage of Nirvana Realm strength, he would definitely be unable to fight against the Great Sun Gautama Sword. He could only be suppressed at the foot of Five-finger Mountain! Jagoan¡¯s expression remained unchanged as the lotus fate soul suddenly appeared! When the lotus fate soul appeared, heaven and earth were silent. The Buddha¡¯s lightand Five-finger Mountain all disappeared. Their expressions changed drastically. They had never seen such a situation before! ¡°What kind of fate soul is this? It can suppress our magical power?¡± ¡°Capture the thief first. Kill Jagoan!¡± Since Jagoan¡¯s performance was too strange, the couple did not dare to y any tricks. If they failed, it would be difficult. However, before they could make a move, the sword light had already shed at the back of their heads. Boom! The couple was eliminated and sent back to the Divine Martial Sect. However, the eliminated disciples were not allowed to take away the Ghost Hearts that they had obtained in the Tomb of the Ghost- burying. Therefore, these Ghost Hearts were all obtained by Jagoan and became his possession, making him have more Ghost Hearts. Buzz! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The couple returned to the Divine Martial Sect. They looked very embarrassed. After all, at the critical moment, they were protected by the formation and sent back to escape from death. However, the sword light of Jagoan was dazzling. Before the fatal attack, they had been cut by the Sword Qi and stabbed by the sharp sword light. They looked particrly embarrassed in front of everyone. ¡°This¡­ This is¡­¡± Quite a number of disciples from the Divine Martial Sect recognized that this pair of immortal companions was all at the fifth stage of the Nirvana Realm. Moreover, they would act together at any time. It would be as difficult as climbing to the heavens to defeat two true disciples at the fifth stage of Nirvana Realm in one go. Even Bruno, Zaha, and Wandera would not be able to do so easily. However, they were now in the Divine Martial Sect! Some spectators subconsciously looked at the golden list in the sky. Sure enough, when the couple appeared, their names had disappeared from the list. On the contrary, the ranking of Jagoan was rising rapidly! ¡°Jagoan defeated them and obtained the ghosts hearts from their gains in the great tomb?¡± ¡°No way? Jagoan is only at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm. I admit that he is very powerful, but no matter how powerful he is, can he defeat two true disciples at the fifth stage of Nirvana Realm in one go?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Their cultivation methods, magical powers, and even the magic treasures they wear complement each other. I don¡¯t think even Bruno can defeat two of them in one go. The limit is to leave one behind but is seriously injured. Bruno can¡¯t do it. How can Jagoan do that?¡± ¡°Even so, they are indeed eliminated now. The ranking of Jagoan is indeed rising. At the same time, only the ranking of Jagoan has changed. Can¡¯t this prove that he has defeated them?¡± The Immortal¡¯spanion was eliminated at the same time, causing a thousand waves. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect had different opinions. Chapter 2494 Chapter 2494 At this point, the smile on Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s face finally disappeared. It could be said that he had looked down on Caspian before, and now his face was hot and spicy. Especially after these few days of the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition, the news that Caspian had rejected the invitation of Marquis Cucakrawa had gradually spread under the publicity of those with ulterior motives. Marquis Cucakrawa was a rare God¡¯s favored son. However, this didn¡¯t mean that he was the only powerful one. He still had a few hidden opponents. But at their stage, fighting and killing were too cheap. What¡¯s more, it was rare for him to cultivate to this stage. For the sake of his face, he had put all his efforts into nothing. Wasn¡¯t that a fool? However, it was still worth it to release the news and disgust his opponent. Anyway, he didn¡¯t have to pay any price. The people around him shivered when they felt Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s anger. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Even those who were not on the same stage as him would definitely be able to secretly disgust Marquis Cucakrawa. If they had done this kind of thing, Marquis Cucakrawa could not turn against them for such a small matter. However, his followers were different. If Marquis Cucakrawa vented his anger on them, the consequences would be severe. Therefore, each of them was quiet, shrinking their necks. *** Inside the Ghost-burying Tomb. Ferdy was silent for a while after receiving the news and said, ¡°Haha, Caspian is really noisy!¡± ¡°Brother Burem, what should we do next?¡± someone asked. It was not a secret that Ferdy deliberately targeted Caspian. It was said that it was Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s idea. They only wanted to get involved in this matter so that they could have a chance to show off in front of Marquis Cucakrawa. If they could be favored by Marquis Cucakrawa, they would be able to do whatever they wanted in the Divine Martial Sect. ¡°There is no need to be anxious. We still have enough time. Let¡¯s train first and directly advance to the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm here. Our strength can be tens of times stronger than it is now. At that time, wouldn¡¯t it be as easy as flipping a tiny bug like Jagoan to death?¡± Ferdy softlyughed. ¡°Brother Burem is right! ¡± ¡°A mere Jagoan is nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°To lose to a first stage of Nirvana Realm brat like Jagoan, we can only say that they have underestimated their opponent too much. If it were us, we would definitely not have done this!¡± Everyone praised Ferdy. Ferdy smiled without saying a word. He took out the token and passed a thought. He was telling the Ghost King where Jagoan was and asking the Ghost King to inform the evil spirits under him to annihte Jagoan. If they still couldn¡¯t do it, then the Ghost King would do it himself. Anyway, Ferdy and the others would end it in person in the end. There was no way for Jagoan to survive in the world. On the other hand, in a mountain piled up with countless corpses, a giant hand reached out to Jagoan without warning. Boom! As the giant hand stretched out, it continuously merged with the body, bingrger andrger, covering the sky and covering the earth, trying to suppress Jagoan. Seeing this, Jagoan turned into a sword with his two fingers and suddenly shed. The bone spear pierced through the giant hand and pierced into the mountains of corpses and seas of blood, nailing a huge evil spirit to the ground. Without further ado, he directly killed the huge evil ghost and dug out the ghost heart. After that, he looked at the ranking list. There were originally 120 people, but now 20 of them had been eliminated, and the rate of elimination was not low. Jagoan was ranked No. 37 now, and Ferdy ranked number one! Ferdy, Marquis Cucakrawa¡­ What¡¯s the rtionship between them? Jagoan¡¯s intuition told him that there might be some special connection between Ferdy and Marquis Cucakrawa, but he didn¡®t ask further. Anyway, if they took the initiative to cause trouble, no matter who they were, he could kill them together. Suddenly, Jagoan felt that the Corpse Mountain under his feet was turning into a sea of blood and mud. Realizing that something was wrong, Jagoan jumped up and spread his Divine Sense to look down. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. An old woman with a ghostly aura slowly walked out, and the sound of hell came out of her mouth. Even if there was no magical power, it was still unpleasant to hear. ¡°Hehehe¡­ You are Jagoan, right? Since you are here, don¡®t leave. Stay here¡­¡± The old woman¡¯s five fingers moved, and each of her fingers was shining with different colors. It was obviously a kind of terrible poison. In fact, the old woman was a poisonous ghost. Many evil spirits still practiced their own magic treasures after death, but her magic treasures were all kinds of poisons that merged with her. Although they had not entered the grave for a long time, she had eliminated three true disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. Her results were amazing! To be a true disciple of the Divine Martial Sect, he must be at the fourth stage of, the fifth stage of, or even the sixth stage of Nirvana Realm. He could not be a weakling. If one was eliminated, it might be luck If two were eliminated, it might be a coincidence. But if three of them were eliminated, it could only be that the strength and the poison of the old woman with the ghostly aura were so horrible! Her next target was Jagoan. She had met the three Divine Martial Sect true disciples on her way here and had easily dealt with them. However, this time, she hade especially for Jagoan! Jagoan looked confused and asked, ¡°Do you know me? Are you here to deal with me?¡± The old woman with the ghostly aura smiled without saying a word. With a chuckle, she waved her fingers. Each of her fingers contained hundreds of thousands of poisons. Killing Jagoan was only a matter of seconds. Since Jagoan was about to be a dead man, there was no need to talk so much with him. The old woman with ghostly aura raised her hand and pointed at Jagoan. It was a kind of green poison. It turned into a poisonous flood dragon, a poisonous python, and a poisonous snake. It bared its fangs and waved its ws, rushing toward Jagoan from different directions. The green light poison could destroy a Jagoan¡¯s body. Even if his body was invulnerable, it would be melted by the bright green poison. The space between Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows was bright, bursting with extreme light, illuminating heaven and earth. Swish! The countless sword lights directly crushed the poisonous flood dragon, the poisonous python, and the poisonous snake, simple and rough. The old woman¡¯s face did not change, and a purple light surged out from her other fingertip. This purple light was very strange. Wherever it passed, it became as ck as ink, devouring all the light! The sword light, the saber light, and the Buddha¡¯s halo were not worth mentioning in front of the purple poisonous light of the old woman! Jagoan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He took a step forward, and his fist shattered the purple poisonous light. The old woman was a little confused. Jagoan was too smart. How could he be so tactful? Chapter 2495 Chapter 2495 Since that¡¯s the case¡­ Realizing that Caspian was not easy to deal with, the old woman with ghostly aura did not intend to hold back. Swoosh! Tens of thousands of poisons suddenly appeared on her ten fingers, which were far from over and still increasing. In the end, there were hundreds of thousands of them! Didn¡¯t Caspian know how to counter her attacks with ease? Now, there were hundreds of thousands of poisons, could he break them? hundred thousand highly toxic poisons evolved into a poisonous giant and were about to suppress Caspian. If it was another cultivator, the old woman with the ghostly aura might have to keep the body and search for something good. However, Caspian was too strange and powerful. The old woman with the ghost aura had lived for a long time, so she knew who could be kept and who could not. Caspian could not be left behind! When the Poison Giant raised its hands and feet, there were mountains and seas. Heaven and earth shook violently. It locked on to the position of Caspian and covered millions of miles. No matter where Caspian escaped, he would be surrounded by it and eventually swallowed up by hundred thousand poisons! He didn¡¯t dodge. He summoned the bone spear. The archaic runes were lit up one after another, releasing powerful light. Read on virtual-novel for proper names of this book. Then, everything between heaven and earth was obliterated by the long white bone spear and killed by rays of divine light. This included the poison giant, as well as the hundred thousand deadly poisons! It was as if nothing had happened. ¡°What!¡± Seeing this, the old woman¡¯s face finally changed. Her poison could not be said to be perfect. After all, all things in the world mutually reinforced and counteracted each other. There were ck and white, Yin and Yang. No matter how powerful the poison was, it could not be perfect. It had its own shorings. However, the old woman had enough poisons! There were hundred thousand kinds of poisons in total. She did not believe that there was anything that could not be killed. Unfortunately, now, Jagoan just couldn¡¯t be killed. This left the old woman confused and shocked! Among her hundred thousand poisons, there was nock of strange poisons. However, Jagoan¡¯s bone spear directly smashed them into pieces! He¡¯s only at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm. How could he be so powerful? That¡¯s impossible! The old woman¡¯s eyes flickered with a meaningful smile. ¡°Since I can¡¯t kill you just now like that, I don¡¯t know if my power increases tenfold, can you erase my attack, and can you bear my millions of poisons?¡± After saying that, the pores on the old woman¡¯s body were shining. There was a seed of poison in every pore of her body. Some had been cultivated, while others had not yet hatched. However, Jagoan was too strange. She must kill him! Now she had to kill Jagoan to avoid endless troubles. Jagoan seemed to have sensed something, but the ghostly old woman¡¯s speed was simply too fast. She was shining from head to toe, radiating millions of deadly poisons in the blink of an eye! Boom! In the next instant, the surrounding area of thousands kilometers waspletely wiped out, devoured by millions of types of poison. Everything happened so quickly that even the other evil spirits within a million kilometers couldn¡¯t escape death. They were ughtered by the deadly poison of the old woman with the ghostly aura, and not a single de of grass grew. Cough, cough, cough¡­ After self-detonation, the old woman with ghostly aura reappeared. However, unlike before, her body was stooped and her breath was weak, like having a serious illness. It was difficult to return to her peak in a short time. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen¡­ But this kid is dangerous enough¡­ If I don¡¯t get rid of him as soon as possible, it might be me who died here¡­ However, before the old woman could finish her thought, her vision blurred and Jagoan appeared before her without warning. Unlike the old woman with the ghost aura, Jagoan¡¯s aura was stable. Obviously, he was not hurt by the huge explosion. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Before the old woman could finish her words, Jagoan had already taken off her head at lightning speed and pulled out her spine. From a distance, it seemed that he was refining an Asura! Although the old woman was shocked that her head was taken off by Jagoan, she soon smiled again and said, ¡°Boy, I didn¡¯t expect that you would take the initiative toe to me and even touch my real body after I self-destructed¡­¡± ¡°There are more than a million poisonous seeds in my body. I don¡¯t know what kind of magical power you used to escape, but you¡¯ve already taken the initiative to touch them. Next, what is waiting for you will be that your body and soul will be destroyed, and you will turn into a pool of stinky pus! ¡± The old woman laughed wildly, as if she had seen Jagoan turn into ashes. But little by little, about a hundred breathster, Jagoan was still safe. ¡°This¡­ This is impossible!¡± The old woman was shocked. Logically speaking, Jagoan should have been contaminated by millions of poisons the moment he touched her real body and turned into a pool of pus in an instant. Why was he still safe now? This was impossible! She didn¡¯t understand! ¡°Is that all?¡± Jagoan asked, wanting to kill the old woman. ¡°Wait!¡± The old woman panicked and quickly said, ¡°I have a piece of news that I want to buy my life with it!¡± ¡°Oh? What news?¡± Jagoan asked. ¡°Now, countless evil spirits are searching for you. They want to kill you!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Kill me? Why? Are you the same?¡± ¡°All these are orders from Ghost King. We dare not disobey them¡­¡± Hearing this, Jagoan was puzzled. He didn¡¯t know any Ghost Kings, nor did he see any Ghost Kings. ¡°Why does Ghost King want to find me?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just following orders¡­¡± The old woman hesitated to answer. ¡°Where is the Ghost King?¡± Jagoan asked again. His idea was very simple. There was always justice and debt. Wasn¡¯t Ghost King looking for him to kill him? Since that was the case, the Ghost King did not need to worry about it. He would go to the Ghost King in person and capture the king first. Hearing this, the old woman was shocked. Jagoan knew that he was being hunted down by the Ghost King. Not only was he not afraid, but he also seemed to go to find the Ghost King and take the initiative to find him. Such this person would definitely bring endless trouble in the future. No wonder the Ghost King ordered to kill him! However, in the face of Jagoan¡¯s inquiry, the old ghostly woman hesitated for a moment before she said, ¡°I am not certain of the exact location of the Ghost King. Such an existence will not easily reveal its location¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯ t know anything. What¡¯s the point of keeping you here?¡± Jagoan did not say anything and directly crushed the old woman. No wonder there are so many evil spirits chasing after me. It turns out that the Ghost King ordered to arrest me¡­ However, who is this Ghost King? How could he be so hostile to me? Jagoan was puzzled. Chapter 2496 Chapter 2496 Before Caspian coulde up with an answer, the noise in the distance attracted his attention. Bang! From the horizon far away, a dazzling firework bloomed and evolved into a symbol. This was a signal that belonged only to the Divine Martial Sect. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were asking for help. Caspian hesitated for a moment before flying over to see who sent the signal. As soon as he arrived, he was stunned. Because the distress signal was from an acquaintance, Vivian Stone! When the trip to the Divine Peach Valley ended, Vivian, who had just broken through to the second stage of the Nirvana Realm, had already reached the third stage of the Nirvana Realm before the start of this Mystic Sky Rankingspetition. From the looks of it, she had obtained something during the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition. With her fourth stage of Nirvana Realm cultivation, she had advanced to the inner ring and headed for the Great Ghost-burying Tomb. Although she did not have enough time to improve the stage of the corresponding disciples, she had already reached the true disciple Realm. Caspian was not surprised at Vivian¡¯s rapid breakthrough. First of all, Vivian and Julian had a good background. Their family and elders had a good rtionship. There was nock of the Elders to escort them on the path of cultivation. Their rapid progress was reasonable. When she was on the white bone ship, Vivian wanted to recognize Caspian. After all, there were very few acquaintances who were promoted to the inner ring this time. After all, she and Caspian had a life- and-death friendship. It was not surprising that they cooperated with each other in the Ghost-burying Tomb. But, Caspian knew his own business. If Vivian recognized him and exposed their rtionship, Caspian himself was okay. There was nothing to fear! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, for Jagoan, it would probably be a problem. He told her not to in advance, lest she became the target of public criticism with him. Jagoan was considerate. Since Jagoan had expressed it, she was very cooperative and did not expose their rtionship. It was unexpected that the distress signal just now was from Jagoan. She and Jagoan met in this way, which surprised him. However, the cute girl was not in a good situation at the moment. She was being besieged by three evil spirits. Among the three evil spirits, one was tall, one was short, and the other looked like an old man, who was pressing toward her step by step. ¡°Heh, just follow us. We¡¯ve been here for many years and are tired of ying with the female ghosts here. We want to change our taste.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we haven¡¯t met a living person for many years. Originally, I thought that as long as we met the first living person, we would ept all the men and women as our own. God is so pitiful to us, sending us such a lively woman!¡± ¡°Little girl, be obedient now. When we are happy, we may let you go and spare your life. If you are stubborn, don¡¯t me us for not taking care of you!¡± The eyes of the three evil spirits were full of desire. Even though they had died many years ago and turned into evil spirits, there were still some desires that couldn¡¯t be released when they were alive. Moreover, as time passed, they continuously erged. Now that they had met Jagoan, they had no choice but to stop her. They wanted to enjoy her and vent their desire. Jagoan wanted to break out of the encirclement. They were three evil spirits with different lengths. The tall evil ghost was like an iron wall, and it was so fast that it blocked all her escape routes. The short evil ghost was sinister and vicious. Sometimes, it wouldunch sneak attacks, making it impossible for Jagoan to defend herself. Not only did she have to find a way to break out of the encirclement, but she also had to guard against the short evil ghost¡¯s sneak attack. The old devil was silently releasing some aura. Jagoan might not be able to sense anything for the time being, but when it really broke out, her strength would be reduced. It was good enough that she could exert 70% of her strength. She was already at a disadvantage. In this case, she could only let the three evil spirits do whatever they wanted. Jagoan tried to break out of the encirclement again. Unfortunately, she was intercepted by the tall evil ghost again and almost got ambushed by the short evil ghost. At this time, she had already noticed that the old devil who seemed to be sweeping through the formation was secretly scheming against her. Although her state had not yet copsed, she was already a little unstable. If this continued, it would not be long before she would fall into the hands of the three evil spirits. In that case, she would rather die than live. Thinking of this, her face couldn¡¯t help but turn pale. The only hope was that someone would see her distress signal and be willing to save her! Since the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition had progressed to this stage, they werepetitors. Even if someone saw it, they might not be willing to help. After all, once Jagoan was eliminated, wouldn¡¯t they lose apetitor? Since there was such a good thing, why did they save her? Wasn¡¯t it good to take advantage of it? Maybe they could watch a good show between men and women! However, Jagoan and Jagoan had experienced all kinds of dangers in Immortal Peach Valley together. After experiencing life and death, they had a friendship. Naturally, it was impossible for him to just watch Jagoan suffer like this. Jagoan released his Divine Sense and noticed that something was wrong. He frowned. However, when he saw that Jagoan could no longer hold on and was on the verge of copse, he decisively made his move. Swish! All kinds of sword lights showed all kinds of mysteries. Thousands of magical powers had killed three evil ghosts in a sh. Although the evil ghosts¡¯ strength was extraordinary and they had extraordinary skills, Jagoan¡¯s way of doing it was simpler and cruder. One force could defeat ten opponents and one force could break all the skills. That was enough! ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, it¡¯s you!¡± Seeing the appearance of Jagoan, Jagoan was surprised and delighted. She put down the big stone in her heart and knew that she had met an old friend in a foreign ce. She immediately told him, ¡°I knew that you would be safe and sound, Senior Brother Montgomery. After all, I know your ability!¡± ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t recognize you at that time. You won¡¯t me me, will you? Also, after I entered the Ghost-burying Tomb, I found an opportunity. Before I could get it, I was trapped by these three evil spirits. I didn¡¯t expect that they had some skills. If you hadn¡¯t arrived in time, I would have chosen to give up my qualification and returned to the sect.¡± She was a pure woman. She could not let these evil spirits insult her at will. Jagoan did not feel much pressure towards Jagoan calling him senior brother. When he was still at the Real Immortal Realm stage, Jagoan, who was already at the Nirvana Realm, had already called him that. Based on Jagoan¡¯s entric character, this was the only reasonable exnation. Chapter 2497 Chapter 2497 After hearing this, Caspian shook his head gently and said to Vivian, ¡°Something is wrong; you¡¯re being watched¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve been targeted?¡± Vivian was stunned and her face turned pale. She had not sensed any clues just now! However, she knew very well that Caspian would not treat this kind of thing as a joke. Did he really not know that he had been targeted? Just when Vivian was confused and did not know where something went wrong, countless beams of light suddenly rose from the ground! Swish! There were many beams of light, and they came very quickly. They surrounded Caspian and Vivian at lightning speed. ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing that the n had seeded and trapped two people, the mastermind took the initiative to show up. This was a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect that they had never seen before. His face was ordinary, and there was a faint sense of Yin and Yang on his face, but half of it was covered by ck hair, which was not very obvious. However, this was normal. Although the golden list listed everyone¡¯s names, the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition took ce once in ten years. Some people came back strongly, some were neers, and some were new here. It was not surprising. Not to mention Caspian and Vivian, who participate in the Mystic Sky Rankings for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± After a round of identification, Vivian also recognized who the other party was. She said to Jagoan, ¡°I saw him before, but soon we went our separate ways. I didn¡¯t expect to be ambushed by him¡­¡± As she spoke, Jagoan was a little embarrassed. She was followed along the way but knew nothing! ¡°Hehe, I wanted to kill you directly, but you have a lot of magic treasures. Killing the evil ghosts is just like cutting vegetables. To be safe, I decided to observe secretly. When it¡¯s almost time, I will ept all the ghost hearts you have.¡± As he spoke, the Yin-Yang face Jagoan nced at Jagoan again. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be another big fish! You can kill these three strong evil ghosts in an instant, so you must have a lot of ghost hearts¡­¡± After saying that, the Yin-Yang Jagoan shook his sleeve. Another evil ghost was ordered by him like a puppet. Seeing this, the Yin-Yang Jagoan smiled. The controlled evil ghost suddenly became vivid, as if all actions were the evil ghost¡¯s own will, not the Yin-Yang face Jagoan¡¯s order. Obviously, the three evil spirits that had surrounded Jagoan also came from him in order to force Jagoan into the trap! ¡°To be able to manipte the evil spirits of the Ghost-burying Tomb, you do have some ability¡­¡± Jagoan realized the seriousness of the matter and her face darkened. ¡°If I don¡¯t have the ability, how would I dare to y the trick of mantis catching cicadas and orioles behind the scenes? Not everyone can be an oriole.¡± The Yin-Yang face Jagoan¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Alright, what you want to know is already known. Since you have fallen into the trap I set up, you have already had no choice. It might be better to destroy yourselves and leave the ghost hearts. Otherwise, when I do it myself, the words of the few evil spirits maye true.¡± Hearing this, Jagoan was angry and annoyed! The three evil spirits obviously wanted to take turns to take advantage of her after catching her. Now the Yin-Yang-faced Jagoan did not hide his thoughts at all. Did he really think that Jagoan could do nothing to him? ng! Jagoan shook a string of bells on her wrist. The bells nged, and every time they rang, it was as if there was a great force hitting the light pirs around her, like giantsing here, trying to break all the skills. Boom! However, unexpectedly, Jagoan¡®s attack seemed to be in full swing and unstoppable. In fact, the beam of light formation only swayed for a while. It looked fierce, but in fact, it could not break the imprisonment. This made her look terrible. Her bell magic treasure was extraordinary. It was specially used to break the formation and had a natural restraint on the formation. Unexpectedly, it was in vain! ¡°Haha! As I said, since you¡¯ve fallen into my trap, your trip to the Mystic Sky Rankings is over. You¡¯d better behave yourself, in case I can¡¯t help but offend youter!¡± The Yin-Yang face Jagoan looked back at Jagoan andughed. Because in terms of appearance, Jagoan was not only cute, but her facial features and temperament were all upstream among the female Jagoans. When she was in Immortal Peach Valley, Ludwig had said that since Jagoan had known his secret, she must die. If he married Jagoan and let her be the empress of his country, she could survive. Jagoan¡¯s looks, aptitude, and background were all excellent. It was natural for people to be tempted. Even so, the Yin-Yang-faced Jagoan just said it casually. Unless he killed Jagoan or asked her to follow him willingly, he would be doomed if she returned to the Divine Martial Sect and said it in the Penalty Hall. There were nationalws and family rules. The Divine Martial Sect was always a sect with its own rules. In a fight between disciples, strength was respected, and one could be killed but not humiliated. Of course, as a true disciple, he was not short of women, so he would not be unable to control his body for a beauty. He just said something and flirted with Jagoan. Before Jagoan could curse at the Yin-Yang-faced Jagoan, Jagoan suddenly attacked. He pped formation! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In this regard, the Yin-Yang-faced Jagoan smiled without saying anything. Even Jagoan¡¯s magic treasures couldn¡¯t shake the formation. It was a great joke that Jagoan wanted to break the formation with his flesh and blood! Bang! Unexpectedly, under the p of Jagoan, beams of light were shattered in an instant. The formation was broken! It was just a p from Jagoan. ¡°What?¡± Seeing this, the Yin-Yang-faced Jagoan turned pale with fright, but his reaction was very fast. His eyebrows moved, and the ck and white color in his eyes suddenly turned. One on the left and the other on the right, a ck and a white magical power shot out. The ck light turned into Yin, destroyed the body, and the white light turned into Yang, burning the soul! Jagoan¡¯s body was sharp, and the ck light should destroy his body. Jagoan was full of tricks, so he should burn her Divine Soul and eliminate her. However, Jagoan¡¯s speed was even faster. The ring on her white fingers was shining and the Buddha¡¯s halo was sacred. Out of thin air, a pair of Vajra Buddha¡¯s Hands appeared, one hand resisting the ck and white light, and the other hand grabbing fiercely at the Yin-Yang Jagoan! Chapter 2498 Chapter 2498 The Yin-Yang-faced cultivator was caught off guard and could only quit. Whether he could catch Caspian and Vivian, he chose to escape immediately. ¡°You offended me, but you still want to leave?¡± Vivian did not give the Yin-Yang-faced cultivator a chance to escape at all. The bracelet on her wrist suddenly burst out brilliance, and countless Sword Qi fell like a downpour. Swish! The Yin-Yang face cultivator could not dodge in time and was drowned by the sword rain. Boom! Vivian saw that the ground had been reduced by a few inches. She could not help saying, ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, it¡¯s done!¡± Caspian shook his head and said, ¡°Junior Sister Stone, it¡¯s not over yet. He hasn¡¯t been eliminated yet.¡± ¡°What?¡± Vivian was shocked. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She quickly looked over and saw that the smoke and dust had dispersed, revealing two people instead of the Yin-Yang cultivator before! One¡¯s skin color was deep and the other¡¯s skin was light. In addition, both their height and facial features were very close to each other. They were almost the same person. Vivianpared their skin color and felt that it was exactly the Yin-Yang face cultivator just now if they werebined. She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Are they twins?¡± ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, I¡¯ve heard of some kind of bloodline magical power that canbine two into one. Not only can it achieve the effect of one plus one over two in terms of attack, but also its defensive ability can reach one plus one plus two. It¡¯s very powerful,¡± Vivian, who seemed to have thought of something, quickly said her guess to Caspian. The expressions of the Yin-Yang cultivator were a little ugly after revealing his original appearance. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to be forced to this extent!¡± The Yin-Yang Jagoans said in unison. Apart from being split into two, the rest were still in sync, just like one person. ¡°The sync rate is so high. In this way, your bloodline magical powers may be powerful. No wonder you can control the evil ghosts in the Ghosts-burying Tomb!¡± After being surprised, Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°Fortunately, your bloodline magical power was forced to be broken. There is nothing to be afraid of.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± After the twin Jagoans finished speaking, they drew their bows on both sides! The hands of the elder brother on the left were like thunder, merging into streaks of lightning radiance, triggering heavenly lightning, pouring down like torrential rain. On the right, his younger brother¡¯s fists went straight into the ground, drawing out the underground fire. They evolved into red and ck fire dragons, rushing toward Jagoan and Jagoan. The Heavenly Thunder hooked the Earth Fire, the five elements cracked, and the Great Tao was destroyed, as if it was going to destroy the world. This was another set of magical powers. Although it was not as magical as the bloodline magical power, it was still one plus one more than two whenbined. It was difficult for a Jagoan at the same stage to resist. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, I alone am enough!¡± Jagoan took out several magic treasures at the same time, ready to win by quantity. However, she still underestimated the means of the twin Jagoans. The Heavenly Thunder kept forcing her magic treasures back, while the Earth Fire took advantage of her carelessness tounch a sneak attack Bang! Although Jagoan barely managed to block a round of attacks, her magic treasures intelligence was greatly reduced. The vigor in her body was churning, and she also reached her limit. ¡°How could he be so powerful?¡± Jagoan paled. ¡°Haha, do you think you can sweep all the way with external objects? It¡¯s superficial!¡± ¡°Only you guys with good lives think it¡¯s easy to practice. Practicing is very cruel!¡± ¡°Otherwise, you would have been insulted by the evil ghost as soon as you entered the Tomb of the Ghost. You would have died of shame and indignation.¡± ¡°Since you are so useless, can you bear it when you serve uster? Don¡¯t me us for not caring about women!¡± The twins became more confident and mocked Jagoan. They secretly paid attention to Jagoan and found that most of her fighting capacity was on her magic treasures. As long as they tried to restrain her magic treasures, they had nothing to care about. Jagoan could only be a piece of meat on the chopping board and be ughtered. She was ashamed and angry. These two bad guys mentioned this again and again, which was not like a joke at all. Were they really going to do something shameless after suppressing her? Before Jagoan could scold them, Jagoan had already moved. He took a step forward and arrived in front of the twin Jagoans. Seeing this, the twin Jagoans were shocked and quickly put on a fighting posture. ¡°Exterminate Fist of Heaven and Earth!¡± Jagoan clenched his fists. Waves of killing intent appeared everywhere. Numerous fist shadows imprinted between heaven and earth, at the moment when he punched, crossed the past, traversed the future, and descended on this world. Boom! In an instant, the twin brothers were hit countless times and their life-saving items were broken one after another. Bang! When all their life-saving items were destroyed, they could no longer stand still andy on the ground like two dead dogs. They no longer looked like they were going to humiliate Jagoan. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery! You areinvincible! Long live Senior Brother Montgomery!¡± Jagoan quickly apuded for Jagoan. She knew that Jagoan was very powerful. There was no need to worry about thepetition on the Mystic Sky Rankings. The so-called champion would depend on how long this her senior brother wanted to y. Now it seemed that Jagoan was indeed invincible! ¡°It¡¯s our fault. We don¡¯t know that she has a good rtionship with you, Jagoan. We shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense! As long as Jagoan let us go, we are willing to hand over the Ghost Heart!¡± The twins surrendered and begged Jagoan. There was no need to worry about theck of firewood. Even if he lost his ghost heart, he just needed to collect these things again. At most, it would take some time. Could it be that the entire Ghost-burying Tomb was a monster like Jagoan? As long as no one was as powerful as Jagoan, they would have a chance to make aeback! For this reason, dignity was nothing! Seeing this, Jagoan was very proud. She even wanted to step on these two evil guys who showed off and took the opportunity to humiliate her. Jagoan himself did not respond and had no intention of letting them go, the twins looked at each other and gritted their teeth, saying, ¡°As long as you are willing to let us go, we are willing to tell you who is secretly targeting you!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jagoan was confused. However, she soon remembered that when Jagoan came to save her, the Yin-Yang-faced Jagoan evolved by the twins indeed said it was a big fish. Obviously, they knew Jagoan. Chapter 2499 Chapter 2499 Thinking of this, Vivian couldn¡¯t help looking at Caspian. She was not afraid of being implicated by him, because it had always been him who had saved her. How could she be implicated? Vivian was silently mourning for those guys who secretly nned to deal with Caspian! In the eyes of Vivian, although Caspian was not a saint or Buddha who could conquer all living beings, he was not the god of hell. He could kill anyone he saw. As long as the other party did not take the initiative to insult him, even if the other party was arrogant and domineering, Caspian might not bother to look at him. Didn¡¯t Senior Brother Everest who seemed to be superior before, get along well with Caspian? However, now these guys dared to plot against Caspian behind his back. Vivian didn¡¯t dare to think about what would happen to them. As expected, Caspian had no expression or reaction to the twins¡¯ proposal. This was a silent rejection! Just as the twins were wondering if the other party would agree to their request, Caspian said coldly, ¡°Not interested¡­¡± After that, he didn¡¯t even give the twins a chance to speak. He raised his hand and killed them. Boom! With a series of explosions, the twins were eliminated by Caspian and returned to the Divine Martial Sect. Even after they were transported back to the Divine Martial Sect, they were still stunned. They had no idea what had happened and only felt that Caspian¡¯s words were still lingering in their ears. ¡°This is¡­¡± The appearance of the twins shocked the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. This was because the twins had cultivated bloodline magical powers and had extraordinary strength. Moreover, they had advanced and retreated together, so there was almost no w. Even if they met someone they could not defeat, as long as they were determined to escape, they could seed. This was not an exaggeration, but a conclusion that many true disciples of the Divine Martial Sect had come to after trying. This was also the main reason why the twins were so famous. But, they were eliminated, which was even more surprising than the previous ones. ¡°How could it be like this? Could it be that they encountered very powerful evil ghosts that made it too late to escape?¡± ¡°No! Even if the evil ghosts are sharp, it¡¯s still easy for them to leave. How could they be eliminated so quickly?¡± ¡°Did they encounter many powerful evil spirits? It seems even more impossible!¡± Everyone said one after another. They didn¡¯t understand why such a powerful team of twins was eliminated just like that. They were not only good at offense and defense, but also good at protecting themselves! Not only did they cultivate a kind of magical power for escaping, but they also carried many life-saving items. If one wanted to quickly eliminate them in the Tomb of the Ghost-burying, even Bruno and Zaha, who were valued by Marquis Cucakrawa, would find it difficult to do so. After all, they were determined to live in disgrace. Without overwhelming strength, it was indeed difficult to eliminate them. At this time, on the list in the sky, the position of Jagoan rose rapidly, from the top 30 to the top 20. ¡°This¡­¡± This scene stunned everyone. Then many smart people began to think about what had just happened. ¡°Could it be that they were eliminated¡­¡± Seeing this, the twins looked at each other, took a deep breath, and said at the same time, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Jagoan who eliminated us! He¡¯s too cunning. He followed us all the way and secretly set up an ambush!¡± ¡°We identally fell into his trap. He asked us to submit to him and serve him. He wanted us to be his lackeys and frame other disciples of the same sect. He also said that it would be best for the other party to be junior sisters or senior sisters so that he would not be so lonely on this trip. We didn¡¯t want to, so he killed us! We don¡¯t want to be humiliated, so we came back to the Divine Martial Sect!¡± The twins basically told them what they wanted to do to Jagoan, but the opposite side became Jagoan, and there was no mention of her. This was because Jagoan looked like someone with a powerful background. It was fine to bully her in the Ghost-burying Tomb, but they did not dare to do anything to her when she returned to the Divine Martial Sect. However, Jagoan was different. If he showed his sharpness, he would be targeted by everyone sooner orter! In this case, no one doubted whether it was true or not. As for Jagoan¡¯s announcement, they had to wait for him toe out. At that time, everyone would probably believe it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They were not afraid that Jagoan would rify the rumor and that he would kill them in the Divine Martial Sect. The crowd burst into an uproar! ¡°It¡¯s Jagoan. Is he so powerful?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jagoan to be such a heartless person. Such a guy will be a disaster if he bes stronger!¡± ¡°There are countless masters in the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition. Naturally, someone will punish Jagoan!¡± Some disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were filled with indignation. They did not know much about Jagoan, but they believed that since the twins were famous. Seeing this, Marquis Cucakrawa finally revealed a rare smile. Although Jagoan had not been eliminated yet, Marquis Cucakrawa had more or less taken back some interest. *** At the same time, in the Ghost-burying Tomb. After dealing with the twins, Jagoan put away most of their ghost hearts and asked Jagoan, ¡°Junior Sister Stone, what are your thoughts next?¡± ¡°I¡­ I want to go with you, Senior Brother Montgomery!¡± Jagoan hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°The Mystic Sky Rankingspetition is very important. I don¡¯t want to be eliminated early. I want to stay until the end¡­¡± Jagoan didn¡¯t refuse Jagoan¡¯s direct statement. After all, they had a life-and-death friendship. Suddenly, Jagoan realized something and asked in surprise, ¡°Junior Sister Stone, your cultivation¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s cultivation aura has actually weakened, dropping from fourth stage to third stage of Nirvana Realm! ¡°Hehe, Senior Brother Montgomery, although I managed to obtain some good fortune in this round of the six ancient cities, true disciples are not that easy to be¡­ Therefore, I used a magic treasure to conceal my aura, making me look like a fourth stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner. In fact, I¡¯m only at third stage of Nirvana Realm¡­¡± ¡°I just wanted to use this to frighten the others and avoid some trouble.¡± Jagoan stuck out her tongue and said with a chuckle, ¡°Now that the magic treasure has exhausted all of my strength, I¡¯ve returned to my original form¡­¡± Jagoan suddenly understood. He said that although her speed of improvement was unexpected and reasonable, it was still a little ridiculous in general. She had advanced three stages in two years, and her realm was so stable. Her talent must have surpassed most of the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect! Chapter 2500 Chapter 2500 Furthermore, if Vivian was truly at the fourth stage of the Nirvana Realm, she shouldn¡¯t have been so weak in the face of the twin brothers earlier. No matter what, she was still able to fight, but the result was not satisfactory. Now that Vivian had exined, Caspian was suddenly enlightened. Since Vivian¡¯s fourth stage of Nirvana Realm cultivation was fake, it was only natural that she could not defeat a true disciple. ¡°Junior Sister Stone, please follow me on this trip to the Mystic Sky Rankings,¡± Caspian replied. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Montgomery! Senior Brother, you are the best. Long live Senior Brother Montgomery!¡± Vivian was overjoyed. Having experienced the trip to Immortal Peach Valley, she knew very well that Caspian was the real backer. Bruno, Zaha, Wandera, and even Ferdy, how could theypare with Caspian? There was a huge gap between them! Now with the help of Caspian, her trip to the Mystic Sky Rankings was probably safe! Caspian burst outughing. He was about to say something when he looked down at the ground. Then, the earth shook violently without warning. Boom! The scene was earth-shattering. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who were in the Ghosts-burying Tomb immediately sensed the picture. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Quick, look over there! ¡± Everyone noticed that a thick ck pir suddenly rose from the distant horizon. This pir was more than 30,000 meters wide, and there were countless arm-long Demon Gods carved on its surface. No matter where the Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect were, they seemed to be being watched by the Demon Gods, which was very terrifying. Ferdy stared at the ck pir and suddenly realized what it was. His face changed greatly. ¡°This is the key to the Hell Channel! This is just a ranking match on the Mystic Sky Rankings. How did it lead the Hell Passage out?¡± Although the rest of the disciples were not clear about the origin of the ck pir, judging from its power, it would not be easy. Swish! The Demon Gods carved on the ck pir suddenly came alive. More than 10 Divine Martial Sect disciples were eliminated before they could dodge. Then, the ck pir turned on its own, with the sound of the key turning. Soon, the Hell Passage opened and countless fiendcelestials charged out. These fiendcelestials were in various shapes and sizes. Some of them had countless heads, each of which had their own thoughts and were constantly talking. Some of them were as big as bees and seemed to have nothing to do with the word fiendcelestial, but it was a fiendcelestial. Some of them were suffused with chaotic auras, but they had no actual form and could not be seen by the naked eye. There were countless Demon Gods, but they were all emanating an aura that could shatter the ages. It was as if they had crossed the wilderness and arrived in this world. The spectators in the Divine Martial Sect were all in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the Hell Passage suddenly appear?¡± ¡°There are so many Demon Gods. Are there really no problems with senior brothers and sisters in the Ghost-burying Tomb?¡± ¡°Oh my god, in such an environment, it¡¯s already amazing to be alive, let alonepete with others.¡± Many disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were shocked by this scene. They thought that even an immortal would find it difficult to escape unscathed. What¡¯s more, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who were going to the Ghost-burying Tomb were only at the true disciple Realm at most. How could they y? In this regard, Marquis Cucakrawa was very calm. ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient! It¡¯s not proper to be in a mess! This is the Elders Assembly¡¯s order!¡± ¡°What does the Elders Assembly mean?¡± Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s words attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Yes, thepetition this time is only a part of it. It also contains a great opportunity.¡± Marquis Cucakrawa signaled everyone to look at the light curtain. ¡°Look carefully at the Demon Godsing out of the Hell Passage. Are they the Jagoanic gods that surged out from the Hell Passage?¡± Everyone immediately looked carefully. They really did find some clues. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Everyone discovered that each Demon God had a special mark on them! ¡°Every mark represents a kind of fate soul. After killing the devil gods, you will be able to obtain the essence of the fate soul!¡± Marquis Cucakrawa smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to tell you the function of the essence of the fate soul!¡± As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The audience was envious, and the disciples who were eliminated too early were extremely annoyed. This was because after one¡¯s cultivation had reached the Nirvana Realm, although one¡¯s fate soul had been activated, it would be extremely difficult for one¡¯s fate soul to be stronger. The Elders Assembly¡¯s arrangement had given them an opportunity. It was a pity that they had been eliminated early. They were not fated to have this feast. It would be a lie if they said that they were not heartbroken. *** Inside the Ghost-burying Tomb¡­ When the Hell Passage opened, countless Jagoanic gods rushed out. All of the evil spirits in the great tomb crawled underground, not daring toe out at all. The reason was that the living creatures here were also divided into different grades. The devil gods in the Hell Passage were undoubtedly the highest stage of existence. Once they appeared, the evil ghosts would be killed as ants if they did not retreat. Their lives were more important. In the face of countless Demon Gods, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were under great pressure. However, they had no choice but to fight back when the Demon Gods arrived. But, when they discovered that they could obtain the essence of the Life Souls after killing the Demon Gods, they became excited and began to actively fight the Demon Gods. Ferdy also led his disciples to fight a fierce battle with the Demon Gods and killed them. After informing the Ghost King to chase after Jagoan, he hid and quietly made a breakthrough. Ferdy, who was originally only at the fifth stage of Nirvana Realm, had already advanced to the sixth stage of Nirvana Realm. He had originally thought that advancing to the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm would require quite a bit of effort even at the Ghost-burying Tomb. He never thought that the Divine Martial Sect would arrange such an opportunity in thepetition of the Mystic Sky Rankings. After continuously absorbing the essence of the fate souls, Ferdy, who had already umted strength at the fifth stage of the Nirvana Realm for many years, felt that he was not far from the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm. Read on virtual-novel for proper names of this book. Although his current aura was still at the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm, he had vaguely advanced to the seventh stage. Any Jagoan whose cultivation was weaker than that of a sixth stage Nirvana Realm Jagoan could feel an enormous pressure beside him. It was as if they wanted to worship him. These were all credits for absorbing so many life souls! Of course, it was also his brothers who were willing to give up the essence of their fate souls and let him enjoy them alone. Otherwise, Ferdy¡¯s progress would never be so fast. Chapter 2501 Chapter 2501 However, Ferdy did not absorb the essence of their life souls in vain. He had already promised that when the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition ended, he would introduce them to his cousin, Marquis Cucakrawa, and let them follow Marquis Cucakrawa. This kind of promise was meaningless at first nce, but in fact, all the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect knew that once they followed Marquis Cucakrawa, they would have an extra backer. They would basically be able to do whatever they wanted in the Divine Martial Sect. In addition, Ferdy also promised to give other magical powers and magic treasures aspensation. It was precisely because of this that they were willing to give up most of their life soul essences and allow Ferdy to advance to the seventh stage of Nirvana Realm. Otherwise, who would let go of such a great opportunity? Suddenly, a calf-sized demonic god rushed over. Without even looking at this demonic god, Ferdy raised his hand and directly killed it. This method was even more miraculous than before! ¡°Brother Burem, what a good move. I guess you¡¯re already invincible at the same stage!¡± ¡°In my opinion, this feast is prepared for Brother Burem.¡± ¡°Once the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition is over, perhaps Brother Burem is not only at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, even the eighth stage is possible!¡± The group of cultivators around him kept praising him. The spectators in the Divine Martial Sect also eximed. ¡°Ferdy is at least ten times stronger than when he first appeared!¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t think Bruno and Zaha are his match!¡± ¡°Ferdy Burem has lived up to the reputation of the Feng family. He deserves to be the cousin of Marquis Cucakrawa. No wonder Marquis Cucakrawa thinks so highly of him!¡± Although all the spectators in the Divine Martial Sect were praising Ferdy, Marquis Cucakrawa was not paying attention to them. On contrary, he was watching Jagoan. In order to increase the mystery of the Ghost-burying Tomb, the light curtain projected by the Divine Martial Sect reduced and covered part of the audience. There were only a few scenes that could be seen, and they were very casual, so they might not be able to see the contestants they were paying attention to. Because of this, after the twins were eliminated, they only poured dirty water on Jagoan. Since the audience didn¡¯t know why they were eliminated, and there must be no projection of them just now, then it was up to them to decide what had happened. However, now that the Hell Passage had been opened, the most crucial part hade. All the light curtains had returned to normal, and the rest of the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were broadcast in the Ghost-burying Tomb. Among them, Jagoan was included! Now Jagoan was with Jagoan. Jagoan was extremely excited to see countless Demon Gods rush out and they could even obtain the essence of their Life Souls after killing them. ¡°No wonder my elders encouraged me to participate in the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition. It turns out that there is such a good opportunity hidden in it!¡± Jagoan eximed repeatedly, ¡°It is too difficult to improve my fate soul. Senior Brother Montgomery, we can¡¯t miss this great opportunity!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± replied Caspian. Then, Jagoan¡¯s fate soul appeared. Her fate soul was a clean bear. It looked cute, but it was very suitable for her. Jagoan did not use his Life Soul. Sword radiance burst out from between his eyebrows, only ughtering the iing Demon Gods. Swish! The sword light sometimes evolved into thousands of sword formations and sometimes condensed into a giant sword, killing all the Demon Gods. Jagoan also spared no effort to activate the power of her fate soul, as well as the magic treasures she carried. Under the joint efforts of the two, a lot of fate soul essences were suspended in the air. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, why don¡¯t you absorb the essence of the fate soul?¡± Jagoan, who was absorbing the essence of the fate soul, asked shyly. Although they killed the devil gods together, her actual number was less than half of Jagoan. It could be said that the life soul essences floating here were almost the masterpiece of Jagoan, which was the credit of him. She was a little embarrassed that he was not the first to absorb it. ¡°You can absorb it first¡­¡± Jagoan said. He could protect himself. On the contrary, it was Jagoan who was a little dependent on her magic treasures. If she did not take the opportunity to strengthen the fate souls and enhance his self-protection, in the current situation, if something terrible happened, he would not dare to say that he could protect her. After all, the Hell Passage was too strange. No one knew what would happen next. ¡°Okay!¡± Jagoan was not polite to Jagoan. After remembering this favor, she took the initiative to absorb the essence of the Life Souls floating in the air. As she kept absorbing the essence of the fate souls, Jagoan found that her fate soul had improved, and her cultivation realm had also changed. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, this is because of my constitution. It can be doubled.¡± Jagoan exined simply. She didn¡¯t exin in detail, but if Jagoan asked, she would tell him in detail. Jagoan did not inquire about her secret. He nodded and said, ¡°You can absorb and improve yourself. I will help you cultivate.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jagoan nodded repeatedly. In fact, if Jagoan was not around, she would not dare to make a breakthrough. Not to mention that there were many Demon Gods wandering around here, and the other disciples might take advantage of it. In this way, it was better not to go through the tribtion so as not to be eliminated by sneak attacks. However, with Jagoan as the Protector now, everything would be fine! Jagoan continuously absorbed the essence of the fate souls and finally reached the peak of the third stage stage of Nirvana Realm. Her shackles loosened and she officially broke through to the fourth stage of Nirvana Realm. All of a sudden, the light between heaven and earth shone brightly, and a series of terrible Lightning Tribtions arrived. All kinds of hellish fire and Underworld Water swept over. It made the Ghost-burying Tomb, which was originally a scene of hell, more and more horrible. Although the scene was not as terrible as that of Jagoan crossing the tribtion, it was also not a trivial thing. It showed that Jagoan was not ordinary, far from being as harmless as she looked. However, Jagoan had already prepared a magic treasure to protect her and Jagoan as the Protector. She was even more at ease as she charged into the fourth stage of Nirvana Realm. Finally, the terrifying scene slowly faded away. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Numerous light pirs rose from the ground. Jagoan¡¯s aura was even stronger and she had stepped into the fourth stage of the Nirvana Realm. Different from the previous fake realms, she was now a hundred percent true disciple. In the distance, Ferdy suddenly raised his head and saw beams of light appear in the air. He was stunned at first, and then he flew into a rage. This was the symbol of someone sessfully crossing tribtion, someone actually breaking through before him. Even if the other party did not appear to be at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm but the other party snatched the first prize, even if he seeded in breaking through to the seventh stage, he would not be able to endure it! Chapter 2502 Chapter 2502 Hu! Vivian let out a sigh of relief and slowly opened her eyes. At this moment, she had officially advanced from the third stage of the Nirvana Realm to the fourth stage of the Nirvana Realm. Her entire person had changed. Even her Soul Cleansing Bear had condensed into a physical body, and then her strength increased by leaps and bounds, at least ten times stronger. ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Montgomery¡­¡± Vivian sincerely thanked Caspian. She was sincerely grateful to Caspian. If not for him, she would have been killed by Ludwig Albery in Immortal Peach Valley, let alone Caspian¡¯s saving her life again and again. Now that she had advanced to the fourth stage of Nirvana Realm, her strength had greatly improved. Caspian had an indelible credit. Otherwise, if she killed the devil gods alone and obtained the essence of the fate souls, it would have taken a long time. Now, she had achieved her small goal of this trip in a few moves. Caspian had yed a significant role in stepping into the ranks of true disciple. Caspian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s only right for fellow disciples to help each other. Isn¡¯t that what you said, Junior Sister Stone?¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up. This was what she had said before she went to Immortal Peach Valley. At that time, it was just to stabilize the morale of the army in case Ludwig had a conflict with Caspian. Unexpectedly, Caspian still remembered what she said, which warmed Vivian¡¯s heart. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true!¡± Vivian nodded repeatedly. Then, Caspian and Vivian set off together and continued to kill the Demon Gods. There were so many Demon Gods and their strengths werepletely different. Some demons looked only the size of mosquitoes, but they could wipe out the mountains in an instant, which was very horrible. There were some with three heads and six arms that were like gods and devils, only, when faced with Vivian, in just a few exchanges, they were killed by her magic treasures. Therefore, this was one of the hidden dangers. One would have no idea which fiendcelestial was powerful and which fiendcelestial was weak. If he were not careful, he would be killed and eliminated. However, these things were not a problem for Caspian. He didn¡¯t care whether the devil gods on the opposite side were strong or weak. He just raised his hand and made a fist print. The killing intent was earth-shattering. It swept around, or it was a bright sword light. The wind swept the fallen leaves. The devil gods were like rubbish being removed. They were unreasonable and very domineering. Even Jagoan was a little stunned. She knew that Jagoan was very strong, but it was too strong. Suddenly, Jagoan and Jagoan were surrounded by a group of devil gods. Unlike the other Demon Gods who had been killed, this group of Demon Gods had obviously joined forces. They possessed intelligence and rarely came out to show off. They naturally didn¡¯t want to be human Jagoans¡¯ stepping stones. In this way, the best way was to join forces. Even if the Human n¡¯s Jagoan was powerful, could he fight against eight or ten of Jagoan gods at the same time? If it was really possible, what about 100? After all, he couldn¡¯t win! They relied on this method to run amok. Some ignorant disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were directly eliminated, while the mo re alert ones did not confront them head-on after seeing how powerful they were. Since the group of Demon Gods was not here to hunt down the Human Race Jagoans, they did not take the initiative to chase after them. After all, there were still some unlucky ones who came to hunt them down, so there was no hurry. In their eyes, Jagoan and Jagoan were undoubtedly unlucky! Although they had just killed a group of Demon Gods and looked powerful, those Jagoan gods were all weak among them. Jagoan and Jagoan misunderstood the strength of these devil gods. It was naive and ridiculous to continue to kill them! ¡°Ha, do you think we are trashes that have been killed?¡± ¡°A man and a woman. Both of them look good. They will be good-looking!¡± ¡°This female practitioner at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, this male Jagoan¡­ Huh? First stage of Nirvana Realm? No way!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, such a guy hasn¡¯t been killed yet. The other Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect, as well as the evil ghosts here, are all dead!¡± Roar! ¡°Kill! Kill! I want to eat this female Jagoan¡¯s thigh!¡± The Demon Gods looked down on Jagoan. They sneered or roared as if there were no Jagoans in front of them, but chicken, dog, and a te of food. Seeing this, Jagoan could not help but feel a little timid. She could tell that this group of Demon Gods was indeed different from the ones she had killed before. They were much more powerful than before. If Jagoan was alone, he would probably be able to escape unscathed if he could not defeat the other party. But it was hard to say if he could take her with him now. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, why don¡¯t we¡­¡± Jagoan wanted to persuade Jagoan to avoid their attack, in case they would suffer losses. Anyway, the Ghost-burying Tomb was full of devil gods, and there was not much difference if they didn¡¯t want this group. Without saying a word, Jagoan turned his mind and the long bone spear appeared in the air. The thousand-foot-long bone spears lit up with runes. Buzz! Then, with a dazzling divine light, the long bone spear suddenly rushed toward the Demon Gods. ¡°Humph, do you think you can resist us?¡± ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll eat you first!¡± ¡°Everyone, be careful. There is something strange about this thing¡­¡± Before the devil gods could finish their words, they were killed by the long bone spears and crushed into pieces. Only the essence of their Life Souls was still floating in the air. Jagoan did not hesitate to absorb the essence of these life souls to nourish his life soul. Jagoan was stunned by this scene. In the blink of an eye, the group of Demon Gods, who were still high and mighty, had turned into ashes! ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery is really unfathomable. Every time I thought that I had seen his limit, he would always be able to refresh my knowledge in time!¡± Jagoan eximed and suddenly realized something. After her breakthrough, Jagoan also absorbed a lot of fate soul essence, but his fate soul had not changed at all. No matter how much Life Soul essence he had absorbed, it was like a y cow entering the sea without any movement. How powerful is Senior Brother Montgomery¡¯s Life Soul? Jagoan was surprised. Her Soul Cleansing Bear looked silly and cute, which matched her temperament. In fact, it was not weak. It was a rtively strong Fate Soul. It was easy to deceive others on the outside and thought it was very weak However, after her Soul Cleansing Bear had been absorbed, it had increased and was still increasing. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Does this mean that the fate soul of Jagoan is extremely powerful, and it is much sharper than my Soul Cleansing Bear? Chapter 2503 Chapter 2503 ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery is really powerful and unfathomable!¡± Vivian did not envy or hate Caspian at all. Instead, she sighed with admiration. It was only because Caspian was too powerful and very loyal that she only wanted to look up to him and wish him good luck. Caspian could see the doubts of Vivian but he smiled without saying anything. The reason why his fate soul had not changed after absorbing a lot of fate soul essences was that his fate soul itself was very powerful. It was because there was more than one fate soul of Caspian, but three! At present, only the lotus fate soul was known by others. Therefore, it was not surprising that Vivian, who did not know the inside story, would think so. However, the benefits that the Elders Assembly gave them this time were too great. Even if there were three Life Souls of Caspian, it would be good. At this speed, feeding them all was just a matter of time. Caspian and Vivian kept killing the devil gods and collecting the essence of life souls. As they killed more and more Demon Gods and absorbed more and more Life Soul Essence, Caspian finally reached the critical point. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, are you going to make a breakthrough?¡± Vivian asked expectantly. Caspian at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm was already this powerful. If he were to take a step further, wouldn¡¯t he be invincible in the Great Ghost-burying Tomb? ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s still something left!¡± Caspian nodded. ¡°If I want to make a breakthrough in one go, maybe I have to change a ce.¡± ¡°Change to another ce?¡± Vivian was confused. If she was in the Divine Martial Sect, she could still think that he was going to find a safe ce to cultivate in seclusion. However, in the Ghost-burying Tomb, she felt that everywhere was the same. If it wasn¡¯t the evil spirits running amok, then it was the devil gods wreaking havoc. There was no pure land. It could only be said that when Caspian broke through, Vivian tried her best to practice as a Protector. That was all. However, Caspian obviously did not mean that. This confused her. ¡°Follow me¡­ If you feel that it¡¯s dangerous, you can follow me from a distance¡­¡± Caspian changed the topic and reminded her. Caspian¡¯s words confused Vivian. What did Senior Brother Montgomery mean? However, Vivian soon knew what he was talking about. Jagoan jumped up, not only piercing the clouds, but also rushing into the ck pir connecting heaven and earth! He wanted to break through in the Hell Passage. ¡°This, this, this¡­¡± Jagoan was dumbfounded. What was going on? Did Senior Brother Montgomery not know that it is very dangerous? Everyone was trying their best to stay away from this pitch-ck pir. Jagoan, on the other hand, pierced in!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Just as Jagoan was shocked, he hadpletely rushed into the pir. ¡°Huh? Why is there a human Jagoan here?¡± ¡°Haha, is he too scared and want to escape, but he ran in the wrong direction?¡± ¡°There is a way to heaven, but you don¡¯t want to leave. There is no door to hell, and you break in!¡± The fiendgods in the pirs were drooling over the fresh flesh and blood. Without another word, Jagoan¡¯s mid-brows shone brightly. Swish! Like a torrential rain, the sword light tilted inside the pir, cutting off the Yin and Yang, split the void, killed all the passing Demon Gods, and absorbed them. When the water was filled, it would overflow. Jagoan followed the flow and charged towards the second stage of Nirvana Realm. Boom! All kinds of cmities appeared one after another in the entire pir. Heavenly Thunder, Earth Fire, Yin Wind, and Yang me, one thunderbolt after another, one disaster after another, and one after another, all of them appeared. Many Demon Gods were shocked. ¡°What the hell is this? What is this guy doing?¡± ¡°Is he crossing tribtion? Does he treat our Hell Passage as a ce to pass tribtion?¡± ¡°Is he really courting death?¡± ¡°Whether he is courting death or not, how can we go if he is crossing the tribtion here?¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The fiendcelestials bared their fangs and brandished their ws as they attempted to take advantage of the situation to destroy Jagoan¡¯s tribtions. Naturally, Jagoan was not unprepared. The long bone spear suspended in the air and turned the area around him into a vacuum. Anyone who stepped into this area would be directly suppressed and killed. Then, he would absorb the essence of their fate soul and add more energy to his promotion. Jagoan gritted her teeth and triggered several magic treasures. She broke into the pir and tried her best to help Jagoan. She was not worried about any idents when Jagoan focused on transcending the tribtion. His three life souls were destined to be different from the rest. Looking at the momentum that was more than ten times stronger than before, Jagoan was stunned. If she had not known that Jagoan was only at the first stage of the Nirvana Realm and was about to breakthrough to the second stage, she would have mistaken it for someone at the eighth or ninth stage of the Nirvana Realm! Jagoan¡¯s tribtion was extremely dangerous, but he himself wasn¡¯t scared at all, as steady as Mount Tai. All kinds of disasters were like a drizzle, and he couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. After a long time, the disaster was over. There were traces of pores on his pores, and strands of brilliance bloomed. It looked solemn. Countless rain of light descended from the heavens. There were deities chanting scriptures, as if they were offering blessings to Jagoan. Phew! Jagoan exhaled and opened his eyes, only to find that there was nothing around him. Although it was pitch-ck, there were no gods or devils. Jagoan was not far away to help him cultivate. However, she seemed to have been frightened by something. She didn¡¯t move at all, stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Junior Sister Stone?¡± Jagoan asked, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s a Jagoan lurking nearby that frightened you?¡± Hearing this, Jagoan reacted and looked at Jagoan with some resentment. Why was she shocked? Wasn¡¯t it because Jagoan was extraordinary andpletely different from ordinary people? Just advancing to the second stage of the first stage of the Nirvana Realm was already so impressive. She did not dare to imagine what would happen next. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I was just shocked by your passing the tribtion¡­ Ah, I forgot to congratte you, Senior Brother Montgomery! Congrattions, Senior Brother Montgomery, for sessfully crossing the tribtion!¡± Jagoan shook her head and said, ¡°In addition, why do I feel that Senior Brother Montgomery is more than ten times stronger than you just raised your cultivation by one stage? Is it my illusion?¡± The fact that Jagoan had be stronger after passing the ordeal had something to do with her fate soul. But what about Jagoan? Was it also because of his fate soul? Jagoan smiled and said nothing. He was about to say something, but suddenly grabbed Jagoan¡¯s arm and forced her out of the pir. As soon as Jagoan and Jagoan left, the pitch-ck pir suddenly copsed and an unfathomable ck hole suddenly appeared! This was the true face of the Hell Passage! As soon as the Hell Passage revealed its true form, countless Hell Qi spread quickly. In an instant, the aura that belonged only to hell had filled the entire tomb. The aura of hell and the Ghost-burying Tomb met each other like a raging fire and lit up the whole cemetery in an instant. Chapter 2504 Chapter 2504 The aura of hell was extremely terrifying, as powerful as a Ghost King. If one couldn¡¯t avoid it in time, they would all be burned up and turned into a ghost me. Seeing this, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who were fighting against the Demon Gods, did not dare to rx at all. Just as everyone was ready, an endless sea appeared in the ck hole. ¡°This feeling is so familiar¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fate soul! This ocean is a huge fate soul!¡± ¡°Fate Soul? No way!¡± ¡°Really? Such a huge fate soul?¡± When everyone was at a loss for words, someone with sharp eyes found something wrong and shouted, ¡°Look, there is an Immortal Pce in this sea!¡± Everyone fixed their eyes on the Immortal Pce. Seeing this, the knowledgeable disciples suddenly reacted. ¡°Is this the legendary Soul Ring Immortal Pce?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­ No way! Does Soul Ring Immortal Pce really exist?¡± ¡°Whether you suspect it is true or not, the Soul Ring Immortal Pce is right in front of you!¡± ¡°Legend has it that the one being surrounded by the life souls is the Soul King¡­ I can¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect cheered up and their eyes lit up. Swish! Then, someone rushed to the Soul Ring Immortal Pce to fight for Soul King. The rest of the Divine Martial Sect disciples were also unwilling to fall behind. They quickly followed and wanted to be the first to obtain Soul King. However, when someone truly approached this sea of life souls, many figures that had not existed before suddenly appeared out of thin air. These were some soldiers wearing armor and wielding heavy swords. They were filled with an ancient aura, and there were many of them. From hundreds to thousands, to hundres of thousands, then millions, and countless! They stood in front of the disciples and blocked their way. ¡°Haha, you want to stop us with these trashes? Brothers, I¡¯ll go first!¡± ¡°Soul King is mine. Don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡± ¡°Mine, mine, everything is mine!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect did not care about these warriors at all. They had even killed the evil spirits and even killed the devil gods. Even if they were just warriors, they were just veterans. There was nothing to be afraid of! Therefore, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect summoned magic treasures one by one and disyed various kinds of magical powers, ready to sweep away these ancient warriors in a barbaric and overbearing manner. However, when they truly encountered these ancient warriors, they realized that things weren¡¯t that simple. The magical powers failed to defeat them and the magic treasures were unable to defeat them. Instead, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were eliminated. They couldn¡¯t even react in time. If they wanted to use their magic treasures to protect themselves or use their magical powers, they would be a little slower. They would be killed by many indestructible ancient warriors and eliminated one after another. ¡°The reason why these ancient warriors are so powerful is because they have absorbed the strength of a million-year-old Soul King. All of them possess strength that is at least at the fifth or sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm. One cannot underestimate them!¡± Someone¡¯s expression changed drastically after realizing something. However, the ancient warriors who also had extraordinary strength fought back. The ancient warriors who were killed were almost the same as the previous Demon Gods. If they were defeated, their essence of their Life Souls would be obtained by the other party! ¡°Hmm?¡± Looking at the Life Soul Essence left behind by the ancient warriors, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were stunned at first, and then they were overjoyed! Although the ancient warriors were powerful and hard to kill, once they were killed, the amount of Life- Soul essence they could acquire would be hundreds of times greater than before! This made the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who wanted to retreat, tremble! There must be brave men under heavy rewards. Although these ancient warriors were even more difficult to deal with than the Demon Gods, and were much stronger, there were still many disciples of the Divine Martial Sect hunting for these ancient warriors under the temptation of dozens or even hundreds of times more Life Soul Essence. Seeing this, Jagoan and Jagoan looked at each other and joined the battle. He summoned the long bone spear and swept through. As long as anyone blocked his way, they would be killed! Jagoan was very careful. Although she was extremely greedy for the Life Soul Essence that was dozens or even hundreds of times that of hers, she knew very well that her own strength was limited. Thus, she was not as powerful as Jagoan. Instead, she was both offensive and defensive. She was not in a hurry to kill the ancient warriors. She was also wless and did not give the Ancient Warriors a chance to ambush her. During the process, Jagoan and Jagoan also saw an acquaintance, Jagoan Everest! In fact, they had already discovered each other¡¯s existence on the white bone ship. However, because of Jagoan¡¯s hint, they did not recognize each other. They pretended not to know each other, in case they were deliberately targeted by someone with ulterior motives. After that, Jagoan was so lucky as Jagoan to meet Jagoan and join the team with the other party, so he could only fight alone. Jagoan was besieged by hundreds of ancient warriors. Although he was brave, he still couldn¡¯t fight against them with his fists. He was too weak to fight and was eliminated. In this regard, Jagoan and Jagoan only felt pity. They had experienced the trip to Immortal Peach Valley with Jagoan. They were already good friends. Now, seeing that Jagoan was eliminated and could not continue topete on the Mystic Sky Rankings in the Ghosts-burying Tomb and he could not absorb the essence of his Life Soul to strengthen his Life Soul, they could only sigh with regret. Because they were too far away, it was impossible to rescue him. In the middle of the great battle, Ferdy continuously increased his strength. In addition, the reward that he had promised previously was doubled. Everyone had killed the ancient warriors and obtained the essence of their Life Souls. They handed it over to Ferdy and took advantage of the situation to advance. The more they fought, the stronger they became. Ferdy was the first to break through to the seventh stage of Nirvana Realm! Buzz! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Countless pirs of light appeared, making them look holy and dignified, as if unmatched war gods were arriving! ¡°Congrattions on breaking through to the seventh stage of Nirvana Realm!¡± ¡°Looks like brother Burem is definitely numb er one in this Mystic Sky Rankingspetition! ¡± ¡°Although Bruno, Zaha, and Wandera are very powerful and are also appreciated by Marquis Cucakrawa, as a member of Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s family, Brother Burem did not lose his prestige as a member of the Burem family!¡± ¡°In my opinion, Brother Burem is most likely the next Marquis Cucakrawa.¡± Everyone was very envious of the endless praise of Ferdy, and at the same time, they were relieved. Now that Ferdy had broken through to the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, he could only rely on the essence of the fate souls that they had offered to assist him with all their strength. Therefore, the reward that Ferdy had promised before should be a foregone conclusion. In this regard, Ferdy was very happy, but he was still modest on the surface. ¡°My cousin and I are still far apart.¡± Chapter 2505 Chapter 2505 ¡°Just like that, if you continue to talk like this, you will be ttering me,¡± Ferdy said with a smile. Upon hearing this, everyone instantly understood. Ferdy was hinting that they should praise him more. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Burem is too modest. That¡¯s not good.¡± Everyone was full of praise, which made Ferdy¡¯s smile brighter. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the Soul Ring Immortal Pce!¡± Ferdy said with bright eyes. His advancing from the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm to the seventh stage was equivalent to stepping from the middle stage to the high stage. His strength had greatly increased. In addition, there was a group of younger brothers following him, which made his confidence soar. He decided to take the lead and upy the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. They had invested so much in Ferdy, and it seemed that they could take back some interest first. Sure enough, Ferdy¡¯s cultivation was at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, and he had an extremely great advantage. Previously, he needed to spend a little effort to kill the ancient warriors, but now he could kill them with just a raise of his hand. Bang! In an instant, the bustling ancient warriors had been swept away, and the gate of Soul Ring Immortal Pce suddenly became empty. Not only that, the other ancient warriors continued to be killed by Ferdy without blinking. For the other disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, the ancient warriors who were as powerful as gods and devils were nothing worth mentioning in front of Ferdy. ¡°Brother Burem is amazing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that Brother Burem can¡¯t be locked up by one man!¡± ¡°Please take good care of me, Brother Burem!¡± When the followers saw how sharp Ferdy was, they couldn¡¯t help trying to please him. They hoped that he would be able to gain some benefits after the opening of the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. ¡°Ha, everyone can rest assured. We are allpanions. Naturally, we will need to protect and help!¡± Ferdyughed and said. ¡°Brother Burem is righteous!¡± Everyone echoed. At this time, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who had been fighting with the ancient warriors nearby, quietly approached the Soul Ring Immortal Pce and wanted to upy a ce. However, Ferdy took the lead and blocked their way. ¡°Ferdy, what do you mean by this?¡± A young man in animal hide at the front of the group frowned and asked. ¡°This ce is upied by me. If you want to enter the Soul Ring Immortal Pce, you can! But you need to wait until I go in. If I don¡¯t go in for a day, you can wait in the back!¡± Ferdy said with a smile, ¡°Of course, if you want to enter with me, it¡¯s not impossible. As long as you swear to follow me and are willing to publicize my name, that¡¯s all¡­¡± ¡°The opportunity to enter the Soul Ring Immortal Pce is equal. Why should we wait until all of you enter?¡± The man asked in an unfriendly tone, ¡°You can stand here because you came first. If wee first, we can still clear up the nearby ancient warriors and upy this ce, but we won¡¯t be arrogant and not let other fellow disciples approach us¡­¡± ¡°Also, you have indeed advanced to the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm ahead of time. However, this does not mean that you are qualified tomand us!¡± After pausing for a moment, the beast skin youth coldly said. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The beast skin young man¡¯s strength was extraordinary. He was already at the fifth stage of the Nirvana Realm and was about to break through to the sixth stage. Even if there was a huge gap between him and Ferdy, it would not be too great. If he really took action, he would definitely run away even if he couldn¡¯t beat Ferdy. There was no reason to be afraid of Ferdy. Although the others did not speak, they all had the same meaning. They were all true disciples, and if they joined forces, they might be match for Ferdy and his followers. Why should they have to be Ferdy¡¯s subordinates? Ferdy must be out of his mind. Ferdy narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I have given you a chance¡­ You don¡¯t cherish it¡­¡± ¡°Who cares what kind of opportunity you give me¡­ Ferdy!¡± The young man¡¯s face suddenly changed. Because Ferdy rushed over without warning. He grabbed the young man¡¯s face with one hand, neither fast nor slow. It was as if the beast-skin youth had fallen into a swamp. Every movement he made was slowed down by ten or even a hundred times, and he could not avoid Ferdy¡¯s palm at all. Even if Ferdy¡¯s speed was really not that fast! ¡°I¡­ I am willing¡­¡± ¡°Toote!¡± Ferdy pped him, shining brightly. By the time the light dissipated, the young man had disappeared. Obviously, he had been eliminated with one p. ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Such a powerful person can¡¯t even withstand a p from Ferdy?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm too powerful? I remember that he had always been able to match up to the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm with ease. From this, one can tell that his talent is extraordinary!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s too weak He¡¯s also a rising star in the Divine Martial Sect. I can only say that Ferdy is too strong!¡± While everyone was amazed, they consciously retreated. They didn¡¯t want to be Ferdy¡¯s underlings.They came to the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition not to be Ferdy¡¯s underlings. But they didn¡¯t want to be kicked out. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if they didn¡¯t go in since they were in front of the Soul Ring Immortal Pce? Although no one took the initiative to be his younger brother, more or less, Ferdy was a little disappointed, but he was still very satisfied that he could frighten everyone with just one p. After that, no one dared to challenge Ferdy¡¯s majesty. *** Time passed slowly. All of a sudden, a silver light column rose into the sky from the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. It was very pure, like the purest energy between heaven and earth, which made everyone¡¯s life souls instinctively move. Seeing this scene, Ferdy became excited. ¡°Sacred Spirit Fate Soul? The legendary Sacred Spirit Fate Soul actually appeared!¡± ¡°Is this the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul?¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were shocked. The Sacred Spirit Fate Soul was a legendary treasure. Although it did not have a specific form, it could make a Jagoan¡¯s Fate Soul a hundred times stronger. It could only be found by chance! ¡°This is mine. Whoever wants to fight for it will be against me, Ferdy Burem!¡± After saying that, Ferdy turned around and rushed into the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. There were about 60 other disciples from the Divine Martial Sect. They looked at each other. They were not convinced and were unwilling to hand over their Sacred Soul Life Soul to others, so they had to try their luck ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, look at us¡­¡± Jagoan asked with great interest. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jagoan nodded. Chapter 2506 Chapter 2506 ¡°Okay! ¡± Vivian¡¯s eyes lit up. To be honest, she really didn¡¯t dare to go to the Soul Ring Immortal Pce alone to find out what was going on, just because Ferdy had been so aggressive before. Now that Caspian was with her, she was much more at ease! Since Ferdy and the others had already entered the Soul Ring Immortal Pce, Caspian and Vivian were unimpeded. However, it was unknown whether they were lucky or not. Not long after they entered, they actually met Ferdy, who was the first to enter the Soul Ring Immortal Pce! ¡°It¡¯s you, Caspian!¡± Ferdy recognized Caspian, killing intent surging. Caspian didn¡¯t know the other party, but he clearly felt Ferdy¡¯s hostility. ¡°He¡¯s Ferdy, the cousin of Marquis Cucakrawa¡­¡± Vivian secretly told Caspian from the other party¡¯s identity. Caspian suddenly understood. It turned out to be the cousin of Marquis Cucakrawa. Then it might make sense that someone had targeted him and attacked him again and again. ¡°Since you met me here, Caspian, your trip to the Mystic Sky Rankings will end here!¡± Ferdy said with a smile. Suddenly, Ferdy¡®s killing intent was overflowing. ¡°Caspian, kneel down!¡± He had advanced to the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm and his strength had soared. A fourth, fifth and sixth stage of Nirvana Realm true disciple was definitely no match for him. Even though Caspian was already at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm, Caspian was unable to contend against him. Bang! ording to the will of Ferdy, the killing intent came out of his mouth and evolved into endless mountains and rivers. It fell heavily on Caspian¡¯s shoulder, about to crush him and force him to kneel down! Boom! Jagoan¡¯s mid-brows were bright. Countless Sword Qi rose from the top to the bottom, and the sword moved mountains and rivers! Seeing this scene, Ferdy flew into a rage. His killing intent burst out, and the tremendous force pressing on Jagoan increased tenfold or even a hundred times! Countless Sword Qis that could shake mountains and rivers were crushed all of a sudden, and many of them disappeared. Even though Jagoan¡¯s mid-brows were still bright, the rest of the Sword Qi was only enough to protect himself. He could only defend and not kneel down. This scene shocked the audience. Although Jagoan could only defend and were only passively beaten, one could not forget that Jagoan was just at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm, not even the true disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. What about Ferdy? He was a genuine seventh stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner! The beast skin young man, who had publicly challenged Ferdy before, was also an expert in the true disciple. Although he was not at the sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm, his actual battle strength was not much different from that of a sixth stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, this type of person still couldn¡¯t stop Ferdy¡¯s palm, just how terrifying was this? Right now, Jagoan was only at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm, yet he was able to withstand the continuous attacks from Ferdy. Was this kid really only at the second stage? ¡°No wonder Brother Burem has always regarded this boy called Jagoan as a thorn in his side. If he doesn¡¯t take such a person for his own use, this person must be eradicated and uprooted. Otherwise, it will be a big problem!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, a second stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner can fight against a seventh stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner like Brother Burem. If he breaks through to fifth stage of Nirvana Realm, won¡¯t he have the strength to fight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there is a need for a fifth stage of Nirvana Realm. As long as he bes a true disciple and enters the fourth stage of Nirvana Realm, he should be able to retaliate¡­ Of course, Brother Burem is invincible. The one whoughs till the end will only be Brother Burem. Jagoan is truly shocking.¡± Ferdy¡¯s followers kept talking about it and they were all shocked by the strength of Jagoan. Jagoan didn¡¯t say a word. His current situation was a bit dangerous. Although the Sword Qi was overwhelming and his spiritual Qi was mighty, the gap between him and Ferdy was too big. At present, he could only defend and protect himself. There was no way to fight back. For the time being, Ferdy had no ws. Giving Jagoan no chance to fight back was the most important thing! In the long run, Jagoan would definitely lose! Seeing this, Jagoan on the side was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. She knew that she couldn¡¯t continue to stand by and watch, so she summoned the Soul Cleansing Bear and several magic treasures to kill Ferdy. She did not believe that Ferdy would still be also invulnerable when dealing with Jagoan! Sure enough, Jagoan¡¯s attack came too fast and too suddenly. Moreover, her Soul Cleansing Bear was not as harmless as it looked. With several magic treasures, it was impossible for Ferdy to ignore it. In an instant, Ferdy was distracted. He intended to suppress Jagoan and defeat Jagoan at the same time. What he didn¡¯t know was that the strength of Jagoan exceeded Ferdy¡¯s imagination. He just slowed down the suppression, and Jagoan suddenly retreated thousands of kilometers away. Unfortunately, Jagoan was not so lucky. In order to save Jagoan and fight for a chance of survival for Jagoan, both the Soul Cleansing Bear and the magic treasures that she had summoned were extremely aggressive. Like sharp swords and spears, they continuously shed with the Ferdy¡¯s seventh stage of Nirvana Realm. They could only be directly defeated and eliminated by the other party with a crushing force. By the time Jagoan regained her rity, she had been transported back to the Divine Martial Sect. Phew! Seeing this, Jagoan let out a sigh of relief for Jagoan¡¯s safety. She did not feel regretful. If it weren¡¯t for Jagoan, she would have died a long time ago and been eliminated. There might even be some bad things that might leave unforgettable memories. Therefore, she did not regret sacrificing herself to buy an opportunity for Jagoan. She was very d that she could help him. ¡°I wonder how Senior Brother Montgomery is doing now.¡± After talking to herself, Jagoan said angrily, ¡°Also, Senior Brother Montgomery will definitely avenge me and teach Ferdy a lesson!¡± Because Jagoan did not hide her words, the disciples of the Divine Martial Arts Sect nearby heard her and immediatelyughed out loud. ¡°Senior, can¡¯t the Senior Brother Montgomery you¡¯re talking about he Jagoan? I remember that the cultivation of Jagoan should be the weakest in the present stage? As for Senior Brother Ferdy, he has broken through to the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm and is definitely the strongest in the present stage.¡± ¡°The strongest against the weakest. You still think that the weakest Jagoan will win. I think you¡¯re too whimsical!¡± The disciple of the Divine Martial Sect thought that Jagoan was not only cute, but also very ridiculous. The gap between Jagoan and Ferdy was like an ant confronting an elephant. How could an ant turn over? ¡°I believe in Senior Brother Montgomery. Ferdy will definitely be eliminated. Senior Brother Montgomery will definitely be able to do it!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes were bright. She firmly believed that Jagoan would definitely defeat Ferdy. Chapter 2507 Chapter 2507 Caspian did not waste the rare opportunity. The spiritual Qi surged and broke free from Ferdy¡¯s suppression in time. He looked up and saw Vivian being eliminated. A cold light shed in his eyes. As a result, he did not continue to tangle with Ferdy, but chose to escape into the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. He had to let Ferdy pay for what he had done today! Ferdy watched Caspian go away, but he didn¡¯t pursue him. It wasn¡¯t that he was trying to fool around with the crowd, but that many ces inside the Soul Ring Immortal Pce were like a maze. If Caspian was really determined to y hide-and-seek with him, he might not only be unable to catch the other party, but also dy searching for the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul. Ferdy was still able to tell the top priority. At the moment, the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul was the most important! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Humph, as long as Caspian is still in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce, I will catch him sooner orter! But next time, I will not be softhearted and directly eliminate him. I will torture him until he is in great pain, and then I will give him thest blow!¡± Ferdy snorted with a fierce killing intent. As the cousin of Marquis Cucakrawa, he had naturally inquired about many secrets of the Mystic Sky Rankings. This included how to make the other party suffer but unable to be eliminated and return to the Divine Martial Sect! Unfortunately, Caspian ran away. Otherwise, he would let the other party have a try. ¡°If the woman had not risked her life to save him, Caspian would have fallen into Brother Burem¡¯s control. How could he have the ability?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? He¡¯s just a coward who can only rely on women to save him! Without women to save him, he would have been ughtered by Brother Burem ten or eight times. It¡¯s nothing great¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, the most ridiculous thing is that he ran away as soon as he was saved by the woman just now. He is so scared. I guess the woman who saved him should be very disappointed. After all, she sacrificed her chance to continue her trip to the Mystic Sky Rankings and saved such a coward!¡± ¡°Jagoan is so cowardly. If the Junior Sister thinks that Jagoan is not worthy of love, you cane to love me. I will definitely pity you!¡± A group of followers mocked in the direction of Jagoan¡¯s departure, which gradually made Ferdy feel better. ¡°All right, all right. He¡¯s just a rat. If you meet him, just kill him. It¡¯s not worth spending too much time looking for him. Let¡¯s go look for opportunities first!¡± Ferdy waved his hand and went deep into the Soul Ring Immortal Pce with his followers. It had to be said that the Soul Ring Immortal Pce was really a treasurend, full of opportunities. All kinds of enlightenment left by the sages appeared randomly in various ces of the Immortal Pce. The disciples who broke into the Soul Ring Immortal Pce all got a lot of benefits, and their strength improved by leaps and bounds However, many evil spirits also felt that Soul Ring Immortal Pce was extraordinary. When Soul Ring Immortal Pce appeared, many devil gods had copsed and dared not stay, lest they be killed by the ancient warriors. This was because the ancient warriors protected the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. Anyone who approached would die. There was no exception, whether it was a fiendcelestial, a foreign Jagoan, or an evil ghost. The fiendcelestials knew too well about the strength of the ancient warriors. They didn¡¯t want to fight against the ancient warriors at all, so they all fled. Seeing that the devil gods had left, the evil spirits felt that they could do it again, and there was a great opportunity in front of them, so they gave it their all and took advantage of the chaos to step on the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. However, these evil spirits¡¯ adventures were rewarded. After entering the Soul Ring Immortal Pce, they gained great benefits and quickly evolved into Asuras. The evil ghosts had always been superiors, so they had gained more. For example, Ghost King could be Asura King in one breath! Coincidentally, this newly promoted Asura King was the one who had been awakened by Ferdy. What was even more coincidental was that it was currently pping the twelve bone wings on its back and slowly descending in front of Ferdy, who had just arrived. ¡°You actually entered the Soul Ring Immortal Pce and took the opportunity to evolve into Asura King?¡± Ferdy was a little surprised. ¡°That¡¯s just right. Jagoan is here again. Go and find Jagoan and kill him!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Hearing this, Asura King justughed. Itsughter was cold and its expression was arrogant, which waspletely different from its previous attitude. It had already taken a step further and became the king of Asuras. Yet, Ferdy still wanted to continue pointing at it arrogantly. Perhaps it was too kind and made Ferdy forget that it was still a Ghost King, and now, it had be the king of Asuras! Seeing this, Ferdy was annoyed. Did it be the Asura King and have the confidence to show off in front of him and dere its status? If the Ghost King was still a Ghost King, Ferdy might kill it in anger. Unfortunately, after the Ghost King became the Asura King, its life force had undergone a transformation. Even though Ferdy was already at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, it was still not easy to kill the other party. To deal with such an existence, it would be better not to kill him if he was not confident. The Ghost-burying Tomb was the back garden of the evil ghosts. If they could not be uprooted and killed, it would be terrible if they came secretlyter. However, the Asura King had always been afraid of Marquis Cucakrawa behind Ferdy. After Jagoanstrating its strength, it nodded and said, ¡°I was just about to find someone to try. Jagoan should be able to surprise me, right?¡± After saying that, the Asura King did not continue to chat with Ferdy. It led its subordinates to look for Jagoan. Ferdy stared at the Asura King until it was far away. He then withdrew his gaze and continued to search for the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul. *** In the Soul Ring Immortal Pce, Jagoan was absorbing the essence in a deserted ce. He opened the way of wisdom andprehended the inheritance of sages. Very quickly, the Sixth Move of Sword evolved into the Seventh Move of Sword! Jagoan thought and disyed the Seventh Move of Sword. The huge light sword stabbed out from a distance, and the whole space was condensed toward the sword edge. Everything was automatically cut off. As long as it was targeted by the Seventh Move of Sword, there was nowhere to hide or escape! Anything could be broken or cut off! Whether it was the void, Yin and Yang, or the five elements, they could only copse or be obliterated in front of the Seventh Move of Sword. If I use it to the extreme, maybe the Seventh Move of Sword can cut off time and space! Jagoan¡¯s eyes were bright and satisfied with the power of the Seventh Move of Sword. Then, he entered the new level of the Tower of Life. The treasure stored on this floor was a red ginseng with limbs. Chapter 2508 Chapter 2508 Purple Yang Nine Transformations Ginseng! Caspian recognized that this was a rare natural treasure, one of the heaven and earth treasures that condensed vigor. He made a prompt decision and swallowed the ginseng. He desperately needed to improve hisbat strength! Then, his vigor surged in an instant, and the blood vessels in his body were surging. Layers of blood-red light were constantly changing in his body, evolving into blood-red symbols one after another. They were sometimes sacred, sometimes violent, like gods and devils. In the end, all the blood-colored symbols merged into one and merged into his limbs and bones. In the blink of an eye, the vigor in his body was condensed thousands of times, 100,000 times, then even millions of times! When Caspian opened his eyes again, his vigor had calmed down and flowed normally, but the strength was definitely notparable to before, at least ten times stronger! He then left Tower of Life and returned to reality. At this moment, a ck vortex appeared above the void. A ghost general rushed over without warning and growled, ¡°I found you!¡± Caspian didn¡¯t know who wasing, but it was undoubtedly the enemy who would deliberately chase him. Therefore, Caspian did not say much and fought against the Ghost General! However, this ghost general was a little strange. It was erratic. No one knew whether it was illusory or tangible, illusion or reality. Caspian¡¯s perception of it was looming. ¡°You¡¯re ying tricks!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyebrows shed with a bright sword light. Swish! The sword fell like rain. Although the Ghost General asionally hid in the void, the sword light of Caspian was so strong that it could even cut the void. It was forced to reveal its true body. ¡°sh!¡± Caspian¡¯s two fingers formed a sword and shed downward! It was not difficult to kill the Ghost General directly. Jagoan approached the killed ghost general, but before he could dig out the ghost heart, the ghost general¡¯s body had been filled with thick smoke. He looked coldly at the smoke and turned into a brand new figure in the air. This was the real face. The previous ghost general was just a test and a cover! ¡°Jagoan, I¡¯ve finally found you. You little rat are quite good at hiding!¡± The Asura King chuckled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde to the Soul Ring Immortal Pce by yourself, even those evil ghosts couldn¡¯t find you.¡± ¡°Evil ghost?¡± Jagoan instantly reacted. ¡°Are you the Ghost King who sent people to kill me before?¡± He knew that a Ghost King was inexplicably chasing him. But the other party did not look like a ghost, but more like an Asura. Could it be that he has advanced further in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce? Jagoan could not help but think. This was because the Soul Ring Immortal Pce was indeed a treasurednd. Anyone could obtain some good fortune here. This Ghost King had evolved into an Asura King, making it even more difficult to deal with. ¡°Alright, since I¡¯ve found you, Jagoan, you can die now! ¡± After saying this, a terrifying aura erupted from the Asura King¡¯s body. It wasparable to a fifth or even sixth stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner. Even the surrounding space was distorted. It was extremely terrifying. ng! The bone wings on the Asura King¡¯s back spread out as pitch-ck bone spikes appeared out of thin air. Although it was called a bone spike, it shone with a golden light, giving people a sense of extreme danger. Jagoan remained calm as the sword radiance collided! Boom! The whole space began to shake. After the attack, Jagoan took a step back. He suffered a little in this confrontation! What kind of ability does a second stage of Nirvana Realm fellow have? Ferdy is too useless. He even deliberately used the token that I gave Marquis Cucakrawa to make me do it. This is far from what his brother, Marquis Cucakrawa, has done! Asura King thought to himself as he grew more disdainful of Ferdy. However, it didn¡¯t matter. By the time Jagoan was killed, it was estimated that with his current status as the Asura King, Ferdy wouldn¡¯t dare to continue to give orders. The cooperation between the two sides would end here. If Ferdy wanted to continue, he could ask his cousin, Marquis Cucakrawa, toe over! ¡°Be good now. Perhaps I can still leave behind aplete corpse for you.¡± The Asura King said with a smile, showing his generosity. Jagoan did not answer, but his eyes were sharp. Asura King chuckled and said, The little guy now really doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. Do you think you can fight against me after taking my blow? Do you think you are Marquis Cucakrawa?¡± ¡°Marquis Cucakrawa?¡± Jagoan rolled his eyes. ¡°Did he want you to kill me?¡± ¡°Haha, Marquis Cucakrawa wants me to kill you?¡± Asura King only felt that he had heard a big joke. ¡°Perhaps you still don¡¯t know how terrifying Marquis Cucakrawa is. For a kid like you, he just looks at you and you can¡¯t help kneeling down and crawling on the ground. Killing you doesn¡¯t need so many twists and turns!¡± Jagoan was lost in thought. Who was colluding with the Ghost King to deal with Jagoan would be known soon. ¡°Well, since I have finished my words, you still have no intention of surrendering, so just go on your way!¡± Asura King was also toozy to talk to Jagoan and was about to kill him. Ssh! Asura King opened his mouth and spat out a series of ck Qi. It was a pure Death Qi that could corrode everything. Whether it was fist intent or sword light, it could easily corrode everything. The spirit of the Blood Soul was no problem! Wherever the Death Qi passed, even the void itself began to distort and distort. The boundless will of death could even corrode the void! Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows moved, and the long bone spear appeared. Countless inscriptions shone, releasing the most sacred light between heaven and earth. Even though it was as strong as ck gas, it did not crush him and only forced Jagoan to retreat half a step! ¡°Oh? Your magic treasure is amazing¡­¡± Asura King was slightly surprised. He dared to say that a different true disciple from the Divine Martial Sect would bepletely eroded by the majestic Death Qi just now. Neither the magical power nor the magic treasures could defend. However, Jagoan managed to withstand it. His magic treasure was interesting! ¡°Let¡¯s end this as soon as possible!¡± Asura King finally put aside the idea of ying a cat game with a mouse. He no longer acted rashly. He wanted to kill Jagoan in the next move! Asura King took a step forward and crossed countless distance to reach Jagoan. It was neither happy nor sad, as if it was a deity who had experienced life and death in this world. It was going to sentence Jagoan to death at this moment. ¡°Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth!¡± Jagoan clenched his fist print, and endless killing intent was gathering rapidly. ¡°Ha¡­¡± The Asura King just snorted. Ordinary magical powers could only scratch it. It was like this when it was a Ghost King. Now that it had be the Asura King, it was even more so! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Asura King¡¯s palm was like a dark space, devouring everything and everything. Nothing could be killed. Chapter 2509 Chapter 2509 Caspian¡¯s fist print was bright, full of killing intent and the killing intent of heaven and earth was added to him. In the next breath, he seemed to have transformed into the God of Massacre between heaven and earth. His next attack was a final hit! Boom! His fist and the Asura King¡¯s palm collided violently. The killing intent surged and everything withered. The Great Tao, the five elements, and the Yin and Yang were all destroyed in the collision of the fist and palm. Asura King frowned. Because in the confrontation just now, the other party was like a monument, standing still. He remembered that in the previous two attacks, Caspian took a step back and took half a step back. Until now, Caspian had not moved. It was only three moves! ¡°Impossible!¡± Asura King had a bad feeling, but it only had endless anger. Who was it? King of All Ghosts, King of Asuras! Now, it was actually being forced to a draw by a mere second stage of Nirvana Realm brat. If news of this got out, how embarrassing would it be! ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re anything extraordinary¡­¡± Caspian said calmly. ¡°If I had known earlier that you¡¯d be the Asura King with such a low ability, I would¡¯ve taken the initiative to find you and then killed you¡­ Arrogant guy, do you think you¡¯re qualified to be on equal footing with me and even kill me after taking my blow? You¡¯re too naive!¡± Caspian¡¯s disdain made Asura King furious. Even though Ferdy had advanced to the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, he did not dare to look down on the Ghost King, who had evolved into the Asura King. Did a mere second stage of Nirvana Realm Caspian really think that he could overturn the sky? How naive! Ridiculous! Suddenly, the Asura King¡¯s entire body was filled with a terrifying aura. This aura wrapped around the Asura King¡¯s body, causing its every move and breath to be even stronger, allowing it to easily kill a Nirvana Realm Jagoan. It was angered by Jagoan, about to take action. As an Asura King, it did not allow such a human kid to vite it! Roar! As the Asura King flew into a rage, the bone wings on its back turned into Asura shadows. It seemed that it was not an Asura King, but several Asura Kings were stacked togetheryer byyer. Its power would be ten times or even a hundred times greater than before! ¡°Absolute Heaven-Earth Fist!¡± Jagoan remained calm and continued to use the magical power Heaven- Earth Fist! The fist print was still there, but it was full of killing intent, which was more than a hundred times stronger than before! Bang! When the two collided, space split apart, even the Great Tao shattered. The five elements of the universe were all obliterated by the remaining power. Such a roar did not make Asura King happy. Instead, he felt that he had killed Jagoan with a gloomy face. Because it was forced to retreat half a step in the battle just now! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Asura King was forced to retreat half a step under the surging killing intent. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Asura King was shocked and angry as he looked at Jagoan that stood upright. Jagoan was motionless and as steady as giant mount, but the king of Asuras had retreated half a step. Wasn¡¯t that to say, it actually lost in the fight just now? How could this happen! It was the king of Asuras, and the fate soul essence of the Soul Ring Immortal Pce allowed it to constantly improve and be stronger at all times. It was even stronger than thest breath in a breath. However, such an Asura King was gradually suppressed by Jagoan. No one would believe such a ridiculous thing! Jagoan sneered and said nothing. The Asura King was able to absorb the essence of this ce¡¯s fate soul and return it to himself, continuously bing stronger. Could it be that Jagoan couldn¡¯t? He had already opened the way of wisdom, and there was also the Fundamental Law of a Hunting Whale. Whether it wasprehending the traces left by the sages or absorbing the essence of fate soul, it was thousands of times more powerful than the Asura King! How could Jagoan not be strong? As long as he was given enough time, even Asura King could be killed by him. The next moment, Jagoan took a deep breath, as if a divine whale was breathing. In the center of him appeared a huge vortex that was invisible to the naked eye. The nearby space was wrinkled, and it could not bear the suction force. Bang! The substance condensed by the life souls exploded and turned into countless fate soul essences, which were absorbed by him and integrated into the fate soul in his body. Then, a lotus appeared quickly. This was one of the three life souls of Jagoan. The moment his lotus fate soul appeared, an iparably great pressure suddenly descended. It was as if Buddha¡¯s Five-finger Mountain had descended, suppressing Asura King for a hundred years, a thousand years, or even ten thousand years! Asura King was unable to resist the lotus fate soul and was forced to retreat. The ground under his feet cracked open and terrifying cracks appeared. ¡°Jagoan, you¡¯re too presumptuous!¡± Asura King was furious. This kind of thing had never happened before even after living for tens of thousands of years. Not even the previous Marquis Cucakrawa could do this to such an extent. Moreover, it was no longer a Ghost King but Asura King. Jagoan was also different from the previous Marquis Cucakrawa. He was even weaker than Marquis Cucakrawa and was merely at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm! This little Jagoan actually suppressed him and prevented him from fighting back. What a joke! ¡°Asura Demon Bone!¡± The Asura King activated the Demon Bone and his aura instantly changed. This was a bone unique to the Asura King. It was born at the back of his head and was the essence of the Asura King¡¯s power. It contained the power bestowed by the Great Asura and was the symbol of the Asura King. Buzz! When the Demonic Asura Bone was activated, it immediately resonated with the Hell Passage. The buzzing sound was endless. This buzzing sound caused the Fiendgods to be agitated. The Fiendgods who had instinctively moved away from the Soul Ring Immortal Pce could not help but swarm over and be the help of the Asura King. ¡°What, what happened?¡± ¡°Why are these Fiendgods rushing here?¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Soul Ring Immortal Pce is hidden in the Hell Passage. If the Fiendgods could freely absorb the good fortune here, they would have seeded long ago. However, they didn¡¯t do this. Instead, they fled when they saw Soul Ring Immortal Pce appear. Why did they suddenly return?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t look normal. They seem to be summoned and controlled by something!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect and Asuras who had evolved from the Ghost-burying Tomb were very afraid of the gods and Jagoans. Naturally, they were no longer afraid of Fiendgods, but unfortunately, there were simply too many Fiendgods swarming in. It was as though there was no end to their numbers. If they blocked their way, they would definitely be drowned out, trampled to death, and perish in body and spirit. Therefore, no one dared to go straight to the front. They could only watch as the rolling Jagoans went deep into the Soul Ring Immortal Pce and headed for a certain direction. They had a hunch that something major might have happened deep within the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. Chapter 2510 Chapter 2510 The Fiendgods swarmed into the Soul Ring Immortal Pce and gathered beside the Asura King. By this time, the Fiendgo ds had already been controlled by the Asura King¡¯s Asura Demon Bone and had gradually evolved into four domains. Fiendgods were located in the east, south, west, and north directions, clustered around the Asura King. It was as if they had be the limbs of the Asura King, or perhaps the Asura King had be the entire heart of the Demon King, taking in all the power of the Fiendgods present for his own use. Wherever the four domains extended, the space was distorted and the five elements were directly obliterated, and the universe was turned upside down. In addition, there were more and more gods and demons. They were as numerous as mountains and seas, and there were more and more of them. Vaguely, Asura King seemed to have be the god of Asura. His terrifying momentum filled every corner of the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do the Fiendgods¡¯ auras seem to have fused together?¡± ¡°Impossible! These gods and devils fight on their own and have their own consciousness and wisdom. Although I¡¯ve seen groups of three or five, who canmand such arge number of gods and demons together?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want to control the flow of evil spirits and gods, you must have a higher stage of life than them. This kind of guy is one in ten thousand. Is there one in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce?¡± ¡°Terifying, it¡¯s too terrifying. With so many Fiendgods here, even if we were to exhaust them, we would still be exhausted to death, not to mention that now that all of them have fused together, I¡¯m afraid that none of our true disciples can resist them!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce were all shocked by the power that spread out from the four domains. The true disciples above the fourth stage of the Nirvana Realm were trembling under the pressure of the four domains. Some of them could not dodge in time. Even if they did not want opportunities or good fortune, they had to stay away from the range of the four domains to avoid being implicated and losing too much. However, they were even more curious about what had happened in the depths of the Soul Ring Immortal Pce and why the battle had reached this point. This kind of power was something that even Ferdy, who had advanced to the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, would have difficulty fighting against! At this moment, Ferdy¡¯s face was also a little ugly. He could naturally sense that the person who did this was definitely the Asura King. However, Asura King¡¯s target was Jagoan. In other words, Asura King was fighting against Jagoan! To think that the Asura King would dare to make such a big move against a useless second stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner! I think the Asura King is nothing more than this! Ferdy¡¯s expression gradually returned to normal as he chuckled and said, ¡°If it was not for the fact that it had received orders from my cousin and was still of some use, with its disrespectful attitude towards me, I should have killed it ten times or a hundred times. Its body and spirit would have been destroyed and it would never be able to turn over again! Now, it seems that even killing Jagoan would be so strenuous. If such a useless person still dares to disrespect me next time, then kill him!¡± At the same time, Asura King, who had evolved the four domains, became extremely huge. Asura King¡¯s head was as tall as a mountain, and its eyes were as deep as a ck hole that could devour all life. Its four limbs were attached to the devil gods, as if a giant spirit wasing to the world. ¡°Jagoan, die!¡± Asura King dered to Jagoan as if he was the deration of a god. Then, Asura King punched Jagoan. This punch was not an ordinary blow. It was evolved from countless Fiendgods. Bright thunder and dark fire, life and death yin and yang, three thousand the Great Taos all evolved at this moment. This was an attack without any weaknesses. It could not be restrained or constrained. It could only be a collision of strength. The survival of the strong and the death of the weak were very pure. Asura King wanted to suppress and kill Jagoan with his power. Even though Jagoan had his own means, his cultivation was still inferior to theirs. They were strong enough to fight against each other. ¡°Jagoan, did you deserve it?¡± Without another word, Jagoan activated the Seventh move of Sword! He was worried that there was no suitable target to test out the Seventh Move of Sword, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Asura King woulde himself. Buzz! The huge sword of light appeared with endless buzzing sounds. The Great Tao resonated, and the gods praised it. Wherever the sword tip pointed, it was absorbed and condensed. Everything was automatically cut off. There was nowhere to hide or escape. It was as if his life and death were decided by the will of Jagoan! He was the Lord of the Ten Thousand Swords, and also yer Yama! Boom! Asura King¡¯s fist was strangled by the Seventh Move of Sword, and his entire arm was turned into ashes. The Fiendgods copsed one after another. While mourning, they continued to instinctively protect the Asura King¡¯s true form and sacrifice the divine might of the Seventh Move of Sword. Jagoan remained calm, like a killing god. Before Asura King could react, he raised his hand and made another Seventh Move of Sword. This time, he was going to cut off the wings of Asura King! He did as he said! The light sword appeared on the edge of the sword, facing the bone wings of the Asura King. The tip of the sword was extremely bright. It kept absorbing, condensing, and killing until it was crushed into ashes. Boom! As the explosion raged, one of the Asura King¡¯s bone wings was destroyed by the Seventh Move of Sword. The Asura King, who had been suspended in mid-air, was caught off guard and staggered, almost falling down! ¡°Jagoan, how dare you!¡± Asura King was furious. Jagoan remained calm and was about to continue killing the Asura King. However, he discovered that the number of Fiendgods that surged into this ce continued to increase. As soon as Jagoan cut off the Asura King¡¯s arm and bone wings, the Fiendgods that followed closely behind automatically attached themselves to the wound to heal it. This kind of recovery speed was getting faster and faster with the increasing number of Fiendgods. It was to the point that not only could it be repaired, but it could also be continuously enhanced! ¡°Jagoan, what do you think?¡± The corner of the Asura King¡¯s mouth was raised, and he said with a hint of pride, ¡°In this ce, even if I am not dead or dead, you can¡¯t kill me at all! As long as there are still Fiendgods, it is impossible for me to die. I will repair them over and over again until I crush you like an ant!¡± Originally, Asura King did not want to use the Asura Demon Bone so quickly. After all, this was his little trump card. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. What should he do after using it so early? Unfortunately, Jagoan was too strange. He was clearly just a mere second stage of Nirvana Realm ant, yet he was so difficult to deal with. His methods were endless and his speed of strengthening was even faster than his own. The Asura King felt that if Jagoan was given enough time to cultivate, it was hard to say if the other party would truly be able to unleash a life-and-death attack and kill him, the Asura King, with his second stage of Nirvana Realm. However, the Asura King had already had enough fun and was also tired of it. In this case, it was time for Jagoan to die! However, Jagoan was fearless and said to himself, ¡°It¡¯s about time¡­¡± Chapter 2511 Chapter 2511 ¡°It¡¯s about time?¡± Caspian¡¯s sudden words were almost done, which confused Asura King. However, it only thought that Caspian was afraid and was bluffing. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s almost done? It¡¯s indeed done. Caspian, since you provoke me, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to live a peaceful life in the future! Do you think I can simply kill you? No, no, no! As a punishment, I want you to never be reincarnated!¡± ¡°Of course, the Grand Formation of the Divine Martial Sect will protect you and not let you die here, but I will not let you diepletely. I will imprison your three souls and seven spirits. I will keep you in the Hell Passage and suffer from the Hell Fire! But I won¡¯t really kill you. If I really kill you, you will be swept away by the power of the formation and sent back to the Divine Martial Sect. So when your three souls and seven spirits are about to copse, I will cure you again and again!¡± The Asura Kingughed wildly. ¡°Once you¡¯re familiar with the mes of hell, I¡¯ll forcefully merge you into my body, torture you over and over again, and even assimte you into my clone! Sigh, I didn¡¯t want to be so cruel. Why did you force me?¡± After saying that, Asura King raised his arm and shouted. More and more gods and demons rushed over and merged with him. There was an endless stream of Fiendgods, like mountains and seas. The number of them was so many that it could produce a qualitative change. It not only strengthened the Asura King¡¯s Asura Realm, but also added some mysteries that had not been found before. Now, not only did the Asura King take in the gods and devils for his own use, but he could also rely on this transformed Asura Domain to create a subordinate that belonged only to the Asura! Countless Asuras emerged from the Asura Realm. The Asuras continued to evolve, absorbing and fusing the power of the Hell Passage. Asura King¡¯s Asura Origin was rapidly condensing. Not only that, but the Asura King¡¯s original body was no longer as simple as that of an ordinary integrated demon god. There were 999 arms all over its body, which broke the space, crushed the Great Tao, and erased the five elements. Its momentum was quite terrifying. At the same time, the scope of the Asura Domain expanded to the extreme, heaven and earth! The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who had been avoiding the Asura Realm, had nowhere to hide. No matter where they were, they would be enveloped by the Asura Realm after leaving the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. Some of the ancient warriors were instantly annihted by the Asura Domain. The ancient warriors were hostile towards the invasion of the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. Before the Ghost King entered the Soul Ring Immortal Pce and became Asura King, they were also targeted by the ancient warriors and experienced a fierce battle. Now that the Asura¡¯s Domain had been activated, he naturally had to take revenge, causing these Primordial Warriors to bepletely destroyed. Bang! The ancient warriors exploded one after another, which was a hundred times more shocking than the scene when they were killed continuously. Ferdy also wanted to raise his hand to wipe out the ancient warriors. As long as the Asura King¡¯s Asura Realm was covered, he could kill them through the hostility that the ancient warriors had shown to the Asura King. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too scary? Who did this?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like a member of our Divine Martial Sect. He looks more like a living creature here!¡± ¡°Who is it? Is it a Godfiend or an evil ghost?¡± ¡°I saw Asura just now. The devil invaded and evolved into Asura.¡± ¡°Could he be the king of these Asuras?¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were terrified. They had always been brave enough to receive generous rewards, but for the sake of the good fortune in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce, they were reluctant to leave. However, the momentum that Asura King showed was too horrible. Some disciples of the Divine Martial Sect decided to stay away from the Soul Ring Immortal Pce for the time being. When they were safe, they woulde back to collect the opportunities. Anyway, it would take many years for the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect and the evil ghosts of the Tomb of the Netherworld to take away all the good fortune inside. Life is more important. This scene even rmed Ferdy. I thought Asura King was fighting with Jagoan and made a big noise. He¡¯s a good-for-nothing. Now it seems that his opponent should not be Jagoan! Ferdy thought it was very likely. The momentum that Asura King showed now was enough to deal with Ferdy. To deal with Jagoan, wasn¡¯t it like killing chickens with an ox knife? What a waste! Therefore, Asura King¡¯s opponent should not be a mere second stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan. Does this mean that Asura King is fighting a fierce battle with some powerful beings from Soul Ring Immortal Pce?¡± How could a blessed ce like the Soul Ring Immortal Pce not have some special existences guarding it? However, someone who could be protected by special existences was definitely a great treasure of heaven and earth. Otherwise, how could the Asura King make such a scene and fight with the other party? This made Ferdy¡¯s heart pound. It was a great tonic since the Asura King had done this. Then there was a problem. Should he take advantage of the situation to rob? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ferdy was lost in thought. After a short while, Ferdy took a deep breath and finally got the result. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Soul King first!¡± Ferdy said. The most important thing in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce was the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul. If he could get it, even if he gave up all other opportunities, it was worth it. What¡¯s more, if he wanted to take advantage of the situation to rob, he might not be able to achieve it smoothly. After all, an existence who could force Asura King to this extent could not be too weak. What if he failed and was targeted by this terrible existence and became the scapegoat and the Asura King seeded? Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss? Therefore, it was better to focus on finding the Soul King! After thinking about it, Ferdy continued to move forward and went deeper into the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. On the other hand, Asura King felt that he was invincible. It was hard to imagine that at this moment, there would be no enemies. Even if he did, he would not be the poor Jagoan before him. ¡°Jagoan, kneel down and apologize to me. Perhaps I¡¯ll show you mercy and give you a quick death. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your three souls and seven spirits to the deepest part of the Gates of Hell. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be a matter of time before The Elders Assembly of the Divine Martial Secte to rescue you.¡± The Asura King tried to let Jagoan know the seriousness of his anger. This was not the first time it had dealt with the Divine Martial Sect. Jagoan¡¯s expression did not change. He looked up at the Asura King¡¯s ck hole-like eyes and asked, ¡°This?¡± Chapter 2512 Chapter 2512 ¡°Haha!¡± Asura King chuckled at the disdain of Caspian. It was now sure to win, and the overall situation was settled. There was no point in Caspian mocking it. All resistance was stubborn resistance. ¡°Asura Rain!¡± Asura King said in a low voice. As it thought, countless ck raindrops gathered in the sky. These were miniature Asuras. However, they were definitely not real living creatures, but Asura Bombs! They hadpletely locked onto Caspian. From condensing to exploding around Caspian, they only needed a short time. In an instant, the sky was filled with rain. Asura King, who was sitting in the Asura Realm, was very strong. It could condense thousands of Asura raindrops. It was so dense and gloomy that even the space of the Soul Ring Immortal Pce seemed to sink! Such a magical power had yet to bepletely released, yet the pressure it created was already as great as a mountain or a sea. If it was an ordinary Nirvana Realm cultivator, it was likely that they would have already crawled onto the ground. The disciples of the Real Immortal Realm would probably be suppressed to death under such endless pressure! Still, Caspian was fearless and indifferent. Swish! The next moment, with the thought of the Asura King, countless raindrops suddenly fell. Bit by bit, drops of Asura rain forcibly tore the space apart and headed straight for Caspian from all directions. This was a magical power that had no dead end. The Asura King did not believe that Caspian would not die! ng! Divine light shone between Caspian¡¯s eyebrows. Countless sword lights and countless Sword Qi appeared out of thin air! The Asura King¡¯s Asura Rain was extremely fast, but Caspian was faster than it. There was a cold light. The whole space was filled with his sword radiance and sword Qi. This surprised Asura King! The other party was too strange. Just in case, he did not hold back anymore. This was the magical power he used with all his strength. However, Caspian was able to keep up and resist. He was faster than the Asura Rain! ¡°Ha! It¡¯s still useless!¡± Asura King smiled. The Asura Rain was not a hidden weapon, but a mini Asura Bomb. So what if Jagoan cut off the rain? Could he withstand the continuous bombardment after that? ¡°Explode, explode, explode!¡± The Asura King shouted. Drops of Asura¡¯s Rain suddenly burst out with a dim light, like lights that led Jagoan to hell. Whether it was the mini Asura that was cut off by Jagoan or not, it all exploded at the same time! Of course, Asura King would not kill Jagoan directly. He would protect Jagoan¡®s three souls and seven spirits at the critical moment lest Jagoan was transported back to the Divine Martial Sect. Otherwise, its n to torture the other party and make him beg for death would fail. Don¡¯t let this Jagoan off so easily¡­ Asura King thought cruelly. ¡°The Seventh Move of Sword!¡± Facing the almighty mini Asura, Jagoan calmly disyed the Seventh Move of Sword! What surprised Asura King was that the power of the Seventh Move of Sword was beyond his imagination. Even though the Asura Bombs were like mountains and seas, covering the sky and covering the earth, millions of them were still forcibly absorbed by the sword edge. Buzz! Millions of miniature Asuras were killed by the Seventh Move of Sword and turned into nothing. ¡°What kind of magical power is this?¡± Asura King¡¯s expression changed. It was not the first time for Jagoan to disy the Seventh Move of Sword. He had used the Seventh Move of Sword to cut off its arms and bone wings. However, the power of Seventh Move of Sword was getting stronger and stronger, which was iparable. In just a short while, the power of this magical power unexpectedly increased again. That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯m getting stronger and stronger. How can he withstand my magical power one after another? If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Asura King could not believe that there was such a ridiculous thing in the world. This reminded it of a person, Marquis Cucakrawa! However, what was different from the past was that Ghost King had already be the Asura King while Jagoan was only at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm. His cultivation was not as high as that of the Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯. In other words, was the other party more powerful than the young Marquis Cucakrawa? How is that possible? Even I feel that a Jagoan like Marquis Cucakrawa is quite terrifying. Such a person is a rare sight¡­ How can they produce such a monster one after another? Asura King thought so, but the calm Jagoan made him more convinced of this idea. Hehe, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you stay here even more. After everything¡¯s over, Marquis Cucakrawa might even give me a reward to repay me for eliminating the hidden danger for him! The Asura King chuckled as he activated the Asura Realm. It expanded and countless Asuras surged out of it. They were not only rushing toward Jagoan, but also developing more Asuras, children, and grandchildren in the Asura Realm. There were endless. There were so many Asuras that even space was crushed! Bang! Wherever they passed, space copsed. The Asuras¡¯ auras merged together, and a vague figure appeared behind them. This was not the Asura King, but the Great Asura! The Asuras derived from the Asura Realm actually formed a momentum and triggered a trace of Asura¡¯s shadow. ¡°Haha, Jagoan, you¡¯re going to die today!¡± Asura Kingughed wildly. How could it lose if it had the right timing and people? It did not believe it! Unexpectedly, Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for now!¡± ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom!¡± Jagoan shouted. All of a sudden, numerous golden pces rose from the ground, and the gods and Jagoans in golden armor appeared one after another. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was aggressive and imposing! ¡°Oh? It¡¯s a little mysterious!¡± Asura King saw that the Godfiend Country was extraordinary, but his smile did not diminish. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not enough for my Asura Realm!¡± After that, the Asura Realm suddenlyunched an attack, and countless Asuras rushed forward. There were too many Asuras. In the blink of an eye, they had submerged the entire country of gods and devils. Golden pces that had risen from the ground began to copse one after another. ¡°If you continue to train for hundreds to thousands of years, you might really have a chance to surpass my Asura Realm. Unfortunately, you are still too immature now. Compared with my Asura Realm, you are just like a child who has a huge gap!¡± The Asura King said with a smile. He added, ¡°To be able to fight with me to this extent, Jagoan, even if you die, you are worthy of pride. Of course, as I said, I will torture you severely, so you will not die now, but you will live a life worse than death!¡± Chapter 2513 Chapter 2513 ¡°Noisy¡­¡± Caspian sneered. With a thought, the three life souls appeared at the same time! The three life souls of Caspian were a lotus, a gateway, and a White Tiger. The lotus came from the evil monk¡¯s blood lotus. The gateway represented the Gates of Hell, and the White Tiger came from the blood of the White Tiger. Now they all became the life souls of Caspian. After bing a Nirvana Realm practitioner, the only thing that could be seen in front of others was the Lotus Life Soul. It was because the three life souls were too shocking. If others found out, Caspian might be targeted. For example, Marquis Cucakrawa! Caspian couldn¡¯t believe that the current situation had nothing to do with Marquis Cucakrawa. However, he was not in a hurry. He still had a chance to make the other party to repay the debt. The life soul of the lotus was shining brightly. A green lotus was enough to suppress the world. Now that the three great life souls had been activated at the same time, Caspian was going to make a move! Sure enough, as soon as the three life souls were activated, the originally unstoppable construction field suddenly stopped and could no longer take a step forward. ¡°What?¡± Asura King was shocked. As the king of Asuras, of course, he knew that what Caspian sacrificed was only a fate soul, not a supreme treasure. However, how could there be so many life souls? How could they be so powerful that they were able to withstand the Asura Realm as soon as they were activated? It had justughed at Caspian¡¯s overconfidence but now he had no choice but to turn the tables! Caspian was neither happy nor sad. ¡°The Seventh Move of Sword!¡± The Seventh Move of Sword was unbreakable and tore apart the Asura Realm, leaving a gap. Then, Jagoan¡®s bone spear and the Six Paths of Reincarnation te pierced into the gap and directly prated the Asura Realm. Boom! After the Asura Realm was destroyed, countless Asuras died on the spot. They were annihted in an instant. More than half of the Demon King¡¯s nine hundred and ny-nine arms were gone. His aura was weak and he suffered heavy casualties. Jagoan did not let go of this great opportunity. The Godfiend Kingdom, which had been constantly retreating, suddenly returned to light. Many golden pces once again rose from the ground, and the golden-armored Fiendgods that had just been trampled upon by the Asuras gradually came alive. The Godfiend Kingdom was not only attacking the Asura Realm, it was also absorbing the rolling energy of the Asura Realm. Normally, the Godfiend Kingdom would never have been able to do this. But today was different. The Asura Realm was prated, like a leaking balloon, and the Godfiend Kingdom was entangled with the harmful side of the bone. As time went by, the Fiendgods and Jagoans gradually became stronger and the Asura Realm gradually weakened. At first, the Asura King was not aware of this. It was only shocked and confused. Why was Jagoan¡¯s technique so marvelous that it managed to prate the Asura Realm? As for counterattacking the Asura Realm, Asura King did not care about it at all. It said thatpared to the Asura Realm, the Godfiend Kingdom was helpless like a child. Even if this adult¡¯s strength was greatly reduced, he could still deal with a child with one arm. However, the Godfiend Kingdom was extremely strange. Under the sh with the Asura Realm, it gradually grew stronger, like a child growing up. What about the Asura Realm? It was like a tree that had its life essence absorbed. It declined and gradually withered. Now that the situation between the two sides had been reversed, even if they still seemed to be evenly matched, the bnce would be broken soon. At that time, the Asura Domain would be defeated like a mountain, and there was no way to save it. ¡°Jagoan!¡± Asura King was shocked and angry. ¡°When the Godfiend Kingdom was refined, the ancient devil gods it devoured were many times more powerful than the Asuras. When a bunch of ants gathered together, they dared to shout at the real sky- high giant beasts? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Jagoan said. The difference between Jagoan¡¯s Godfiend Kingdom and the Asura King¡¯s Asura Realm was insurmountable. Just like an adult pig that looked bigger than a tiger. ¡°Damn Jagoan!¡± Asura King was extremely anxious. It had finally obtained the Asura Realm, so it could not afford to lose it. It immediately infused the Mind Power into the Asura Realm. Roar! In an instant, a dark shadow that resembled Asura King appeared in the Asura Realm. He was like a high-ranking general in charge of the overall situation and managed to stop Jagoan. Jagoan remained calm. He had long known that Asura King would not surrender easily, so he immediately forced out the momentum of the Great Immortal-killing Sage he had refined before! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bang! The ck shadow infused by the Asura King was wiped out, and its aura became weaker. The Godfiend Kingdom took advantage of the situation and continued to condense, constantly changing and constantly improving. The color of the pces became brighter and the spiritual Qi was full. The golden-armored Jagoans became more and more powerful, as if they had crossed the Untainted Land and arrived in this world. The Asura domain, which had been barely able to maintain its bnce and even had a faint momentum of counterattack, had beenpletely destroyed at this moment. The Asura domain had been constantly devoured and was finally turned into a fish on a chopping block that was sought after by the Godfiend Kingdom. It was only a matter of time before the Asura Realm waspletely absorbed by the Godfiend Kingdom. ¡°No!¡± Asura King was unwilling to lose his Asura Domain. He wanted to stop the Godfiend Kingdom from devouring. ¡°Humph!¡± Jagoan snorted and mercilessly pressed toward Asura King! Bang! The lotus fate soul had suppressed the heavens for thousands of years! The gate¡¯s fate soul had sealed off everything. Time, space, five elements, the Great Tao, Yin and Yang, at this moment, the Asura King waspletely isted! The killing intent of the fate soul of the White Tiger was earth-shattering. Asura King could not help but want to kneel down and crawl to the ground. In this case, Asura King could only struggle to resist and had no time to take care of the Asura Realm. Despite this, under the suppression of the three life souls of Jagoan, the Asura King¡¯s body kept breaking and his aura gradually weakened. If anyone saw this scene, they would definitely not dare to believe it. After all, the Asura King was an existence that was not weaker than Ferdy, a seventh stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan. Now that the Asura King was being suppressed by Jagoan, the person he had been thinking of resisting became him. How ridiculous! Jagoan did not rx at all. He was very clear about the existence of Asura King. Once there was a chance to kill him, he would kill the other party directly. It was the best solution to eliminate him. Moreover, he had no habit of showing mercy to the enemy. ¡°Asura Realm, my Asura Realm!¡± The Asura King finally made up his mind. ¡°Jagoan, you forced me!¡± After saying that, the Asura King¡¯s skin cracked and bronze light seeped out. ¡°Asura Power!¡± Asura King roared to the sky. Chapter 2514 Chapter 2514 The bronze light flowed freely like a waterfall, pouring into the broken Asura Realm like a storm. In an instant, the Asura King merged with the Asura Realm and became one with it! ¡°Caspian, no matter what, I¡¯ll leave you here!¡± Asura King roared at Caspian. It admitted that it underestimated its opponent because of its carelessness. It did not expect that Caspian was so troublesome. This time, it would definitely demand a huge reward from Marquis Cucakrawa. After all, it was used to eliminate hidden dangers for Sky Lord. Otherwise, Marquis Cucakrawa would not have been able to sit firmly on the fishing stand in the Divine Martial Sect. One mountain could not amodate two tigers. What¡¯s more, could the Asura King say that the current Caspian was stronger than the young Marquis Cucakrawa? Moreover, Marquis Cucakrawa was determined to kill Caspian. There must be a grudge between them! It was reasonable for the Asura King to collect a proper reward for a rising star with a grudge and infinite potential! Asura King, who had integrated with the Asura Realm, was extremely powerful. His fusion even caused the Asura Realm to be greatly repaired. However, if it were not for the urgency of the situation, Asura King still did not want to reach this stage. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t a temporary fusion like this. This would leave behind hidden dangers. Unfortunately, Caspian¡¯s threat was too great. Asura King even had a hunch that if he did not do his best, he might stay herepletely. Perhaps, it was not Caspian who died today, but the Asura King! This kind of thing is absolutely impossible¡­ The thought of Asura King shed through his mind. It did not believe or admit that it would be defeated by Caspian. It was the king of Asuras! ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake for me, who has integrated with the Asura Realm, to kill you!¡± The Asura King raised his arms and shouted. The thousands of arms that had been destroyed were instantly reborn. The annihted Asuras and the dead Jagoans were revived in the Asura Realm. Asura King was now in his strongest state, and his Asura Realm had also reached an unprecedented stage! It then asked, ¡°Jagoan, what can you use to fight with me? The Asuras have descended from the heavens!¡± The Asura King spread out his arms, and numerous Asura shadows appeared one after another. There were actually more than ten million of them, and they were extremely intelligent. It was as if every Asura shadow possessed its own consciousness. This was a true army that could easily destroy a continent! Not only that, but the tens of millions of Asura shadows quickly merged together and became a god of war! ¡°Asura descended from the heavens, Great Asura Shadow!¡± The Asura King¡¯s eyes were bright. If he had not merged with the Asura Realm, it would not have been so easy for him to execute this magical power. Now it was the right time to test it with Jagoan! It didn¡¯t believe that the other party wouldn¡¯t die even if the situation was like this! The figure of the Great Asura tore through the sky and earth. Even therge Soul Ring Immortal Pce was shocked by its appearance. The heaven and earth could not bear the power of the shadow of the Great Asura and could copse at any time. The five elements had long been obliterated the moment the shadow appeared. The universe was reversed and the Yin and Yang were in chaos. It was just because this terrible magical power called the shadow of the Great Shura into the world! Seeing this, Jagoan calmly responded. The Asura King did have some strength, but the Godfiend Kingdom was still constantly condensing. After devouring arge part of the Asura Realm and absorbing all the power into its own use, Jagoan was almost the same even if it was not as strong as the Asura King. ¡°The Seventh Move of Sword!¡± Facing the towering Great Asura Shadow, Jagoan also wanted to give it a try. After bing stronger, how far could the Seventh Move of Sword reach? Buzz! The light sword of the Seventh Move of Sword was also extremely huge, as if a mountain and river were broken here. The edge of the sword was constantly condensed, and the shadow of the Great Asura rumbled and collided violently. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, a magical power as strong as the Great Asura Shadow who could instantly kill a true disciple of the Divine Martial Sect was like a poor Jagoanic beast whose throat was clutched in front of the Seven Moves. As the sword edge was condensed bit by bit, it was broken into pieces! ¡°No!¡± Asura King¡¯s eyes widened. It was so powerful that why couldn¡¯t it kill Jagoan? Why? Why?! This Jagoan is merely a mere second stage of Nirvana Realm ant! Jagoan was neither happy nor sad. He took advantage of the momentum and went up. After defeating the shadow of the Great Asura with the Seventh Move of Sword, he did not stop. Instead, he shed at the Asura King! Boom! The Seventh Move of Sword tore through the surface with a single point. Even someone as strong as Asura King could not withstand it. Under the attack, he retreated continuously. His body cracked and wisps of bronze light flowed out wantonly. Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up. He did not let go of this tonic and absorbed it, gradually refining it. Seeing this, the Asura King was stunned for a moment and thenughed out loud. ¡°Jagoan, there is a way to heaven, but you don¡¯t take it. There is no gate to hell, and you broke in. Originally, things have come to this point; even I have to consider retreating temporarily and avoid the edge of the de. I didn¡¯t expect that you would take the initiative to absorb the Asura Power in my body!¡± ¡°Do you know that the Spiritual Power of different Jagoans is a power that only belongs to the undead? For the ghosts and Asuras, it is a supreme treasure and the creation of heaven and earth. Once you have it, you can transform and increase your cultivation greatly! However, for Jagoans, the Asura Power is as nourishing and lethal as it can be for ghosts and ghosts. Now that you are seeking death, you can¡¯t me me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to die. I¡¯ll watch you die!¡± Asura King was overjoyed and continued to said, ¡°By the way, after being counterattacked by the Asura¡¯s power, your body and spirit are really destroyed. It¡¯s difficult to save you. Even if your Great Formation can protect you and send you back, what is waiting for them is just a corpse!¡± Faced with the Asura King¡¯s jeers and mockery, he ignored Jagoan and concentrated on refining and absorbing the Asura Power. As time went by, Asura King¡¯s expression changed from one of maniacalughter to one ofplete stillness, to one of utter astonishment. Finally, he turned pale with fright. ¡°Jagoan, how, howe you¡¯re fine? It¡¯s been a hundred breaths. Why haven¡¯t you died yet?¡± Jagoan looked at him coldly. ¡°Even if thousands of years have passed, I will not die. I will still stand in this world¡­¡± After that, Jagoan¡¯s aura suddenly soared. He, which was almost the same as that of Asura King, completely overwhelmed Asura King. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Asura King looked at Jagoan in disbelief. After absorbing the Asura Power, not only did the disciple of the Divine Martial Sect not die, but he also refined the Asura Power for his own use? How was this possible! Jagoan looked at the Asura King indifferently. With a wave of his hand, the Godfiend Kingdom completely snatched the Asura Realm from the Asura King. Chapter 2515 Chapter 2515 ¡°This¡­¡± Asura King looked at this scene in disbelief. Caspian was actually able to tear off the Fiendgod domain that belonged only to him so easily¡­ How was this possible! What exactly happened? It only felt that its head were buzzing and could not react in time. The Godfiend Kingdom had obtained all of the Asura Realm¡¯s power and began its final evolution. The golden pces had be hundreds of timesrger, and the original golden color had also turned purple gold. Golden-armored Fiendgods, except for their armor, had turned purple gold in color and their bodies had also increased by a hundred times. In contrast, Asura seemed to have be a real nonentity. With a raise of his hand and a stamp of his foot, he turned into ashes. It was meaningless. Even tens of millions of Asuras would vanish in an instant. This was the transformed Godfiend Kingdom! ¡°The Godfiend Kingdom has also expanded by more than a hundred times!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyes were bright. ¡°No, it can no longer be called a Godfiend Kingdom. The Godfiend Kingdom has now transformed into a Godfiend domain!¡± The Godfiend domain of Caspian was ten times more powerful than the Asura domain! Boom! When the Godfiend Kingdompletely evolved into the Godfiend domain, the Asura domain was finally unable to withstand it. It waspletely destroyed by the terrifying power! The Asura King, who had merged with the Asura Realm, was also seriously injured. Caspian looked at Asura King coldly. It was time to send him to hell! The Asura King was scared and begged for mercy, ¡°I can serve you well. As long as you spare my life, I think you also need a capable assistant!¡± Jagoan did not waste time talking to the Asura King. The dazzling sword radiance suddenly burst out and countless sword radiance and countless sword Qi rushed toward the Asura King. ¡°Jagoan, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Asura King was unwilling to be humiliated. How could an Asura King die here? It must not die! Swish! After witnessing the falling sword radiance, Asura King was so angry that heughed. He was full of fighting desire and tried to burn his origin to resist Jagoan. ¡°Asura¡¯s Anger!¡± It was not that it had not experienced the magical power of Jagoan. How could he killed with such a cheap trick? Dream on! The Asura King was wrapped in a terrifying Qi, as if it was covered with a set of Hell Armor. It was going to use its unparalleled power to attack Jagoan. However, at this time, Asura King was no longer at the peak, but Jagoan was not the same as before. He was more than ten times stronger! In that case, the magical power disyed by Jagoan would be stronger. This time, it was a sword light, and the Asura King could not withstand a wisp of sword Qi. It was directly prated by the sword light and sword Qi and nailed to the ground. The so-called Asura¡¯s Anger, Hell Armor, was like paper, easily broken. All of this happened too quickly. Asura King was stunned when he saw the sword radiance and sword Qi prate his body. ¡°No, impossible¡­¡± Asura King muttered to himself. He was not a fool. Naturally, he could see that Jagoan, who had absorbed the Asura Power and the Asura Realm, was not the same. However, Jagoan was at best on par with him. How could Jagoan be strong enough to kill him? In this regard, Jagoan was also surprised because the benefits brought by the Asura Power and the Asura Realm were far beyond his imagination! ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± Jagoan showed a satisfied smile as he murmured. He did not give the Asura King any chance to continue and killed it with one p. Asura King, the previous Ghost King, had been sending people to make trouble and hunt Jagoan down since he stepped into the Ghost-burying Tomb. Of course, Jagoan could not keep him. What¡¯s more, Asura King was a ghost in the Ghost-burying Tomb. Even if he had evolved into an Asura, his heart should still be very valuable and could not be missed. As soon as the Asura King was killed by Jagoan, its soul was immediately absorbed into the Godfiend Domain, and the Asura Heart in its body was also obtained by him. Just as Jagoan thought, the value of the Asura Heart was far beyond that of an ordinary Ghost Heart, not to mention that it was a heart from the Asura King! In an instant, the rankings on the ranking list changed dramatically. Jagoan, who was originally in the upper middle, suddenly reached the top ten! Everyone in the Divine Martial Sect was in an uproar! ¡°This, this, this¡­ Why did Jagoan suddenly rush to the top ten?¡± ¡°Did he kill arge number of ghosts? That¡¯s not right. Aren¡¯t they all in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce? Even if there are ghosts, the number is limited. After all, everyone is looking for fate. What¡¯s the point of Jagoan?¡± ¡°Did he kill a disciple with a lot of points? Rumor has it that Jagoan is despicable and shameless. It¡¯s not surprising that he attacked his fellow disciples.¡± ¡°No, no! Look at the changes in the position of Jagoan on the ranking list, but no other fellow disciples have fallen or been eliminated. This means that Jagoan¡¯s points are not stolen from others, but some kind of prop worth a lot!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were all talking about it. They could not believe that Jagoan had suddenly risen so much. Seeing this scene, Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up. She knew that Jagoan would not stop here. Now that the ranking of Jagoan had risen again, it meant that he had passed the difficulty. Humph, as I said, Senior Brother Montgomery will definitely take revenge for me. Just wash your neck and wait, Ferdy! Jagoan was thinking like this, but she felt a terrible aura without warning. This was a silent anger. The anger came from Marquis Cucakrawa. Although he was still full of smiles, anyone with discerning eyes could see that after Jagoan¡¯s ranking rose again, Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s smile was really a little worn out. It should be noted that he had made it clear that Jagoan was nothing, but because of luck. However, what did it mean for a person who only relied on luck to reach the top ten of the Mystic Sky Rankings? Was it just luck? Impossible! Since that was the case, Marquis Cucakrawa had to be mistaken. However, he was a very proud person. He could not have made a mistake. If he had made a mistake, it would not have been his fault. However, the rise of Jagoan was like an invisible p on the face of Marquis Cucakrawa, which made him a little embarrassed. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Very well, Jagoan. The only thing we can do is to have more disciples like him, so that we can be more glorious and prosperous,¡± said Marquis Cucakrawa with a forced smile. Chapter 2516 Chapter 2516 Seeing this, many disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who had been paying attention to Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s reaction, looked at each other. Everyone could tell that Marquis Cucakrawa was barely able to speak properly. After all, he was humiliated by Caspian again and again. For the proud Marquis Cucakrawa, this was no less than a great humiliation. Therefore, they didn¡¯t know how to react to Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s insincerepliment. Although Vivian was afraid of Marquis Cucakrawa, she still felt a little proud. She thought the reason why Ferdy targeted at Caspian must be because of Marquis Cucakrawa. Caspian had rejected the invitation of Marquis Cucakrawa and taught those who had spoken rudely to him a lesson. He had even said that he and Marquis Cucakrawa had never met before. If the other party really wanted to meet Caspian, they could ask Marquis Cucakrawa to invite Caspian personally. Vivian still knew about this. From the perspective of others, Caspian had offended Marquis Cucakrawa to the death. It would be a lie not to be hated. Although she did not regret being eliminated in order to protect Caspian, she still hoped that the initiator would be taught a lesson and suffer. Of course, Marquis Cucakrawa was at the ninth stage of the Nirvana Realm, and no one knew if he was close to Ruler Realm. The gap between Caspian and Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s current cultivation was too big, so it would be very difficult for Caspian to get back at the debt. However, it didn¡¯t matter. If she couldn¡¯t deal with Marquis Cucakrawa, there was also Ferdy, who had caused her to be eliminated. This time, she would first ask Ferdy for some interest. As for Marquis Cucakrawa, there would be a long way to go. After all, Senior Brother Caspian would make him pay for it. *** Inside the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. At the same time, Ferdy¡¯s face suddenly changed. He had noticed that the Asura King¡¯s aura had completely disappeared when Caspian¡¯s ranking was rapidly rising. What did this mean? Could it be that the one who just fought with the Asura King was Caspian? And the Asura King lost to Jagoan and diedpletely? Thinking of this, Ferdy¡¯s first reaction was ridiculous! Jagoan, a guy who was driven away by me like a dog and even his junior sister apprentice had to sacrifice herself and be eliminated to barely escape, killed Asura King? What a joke! After the Ghost King evolved into the Asura King, it had be a troublesome existence that even Ferdy felt troubled. Otherwise, given Ferdy¡¯s temper, he would definitely teach the Asura King a lesson for its arrogance. However, he endured it, indicating that the Asura King was already able to fight against Ferdy, a seventh stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner. Not long ago, Jagoan had been forced into a corner by Ferdy. Jagoan had tried her best to save him. How could such a guy kill Asura King? If Jagoan can kill Asura King, doesn¡¯t that mean that he can even fight me? In such a short time, he can¡¯t make such rapid progress. He¡¯s not my cousin, Marquis Cucakrawa¡­ Ferdy thought to himself. If Jagoan was the Marquis Cucakrawa, then everything was possible. Marquis Cucakrawa was born into a legend and created a miracle. All the records of the Divine Martial Sect were destined to be written by him. Jagoan, where did this wild doge from? How could he bepared to my cousin, Marquis Cucakrawa? However, keeping Jagoan will always be a disaster. When I have time, I will kill him¡­ N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Then, Ferdy focused on finding Soul King as if he cared about nothing. One had to admit that Soul Ring Immortal Pce was indeed a blessed ce. Ferdy and the others tried their best to find traces of Soul King in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. However, they also got a lot of opportunities and were lucky all the way. Not only was Ferdy¡¯s aura purer, but the difference between them was also that of an ordinary seventh stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner. Even the aura of the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who followed him also soared. Those who were lucky had already advanced to a higher stage and had directly advanced. They could not imagine such a thing before. Even if he killed the evil ghosts in the Ghost-burying Tomb, killed the gods and devils, and plundered the essence of their life soul, he could not improve so fast. ¡°One day in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce is equivalent to a year of cultivation in the sect!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that many people failed to catch up with such good fortune.¡± ¡°An ordinary opportunity is already like this. If they are able to find the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul, I really don¡¯t know what kind of great fortune it will be!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought of the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul. Of course, they only dared to think about it. After all, Ferdy had already said that the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul was in his pocket. Whoever wanted to snatch it would be eliminated by Ferdy. This was too light. By the time they returned to the Divine Martial Sect, with the support of the Marquis Cucakrawa, the average disciple would not be able to bear the consequences of Ferdy¡¯s revenge. Therefore, he had to make up his mind not to make his life difficult for a moment of impulse. There was more than one group of people who had gained a lot. There were too many opportunities in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. Even if they stayed here for a whole year, they could notpletely absorb them. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who could still stay in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce had all improved. These Jagoans, who had been shocked back by the Demon Realm earlier, were finally unable to resist the temptation of fate. They had all returned and obtained some gains. One or two auras were more than several times stronger than before. A day and a year of bitter practice in the Immortal Pce was not a joke. *** After dealing with the Asura King, Jagoan also hurried on. He had also discovered that the birth of the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul¡¯s Life Soul was his biggest goal in this trip. At the same time, as they went deeper into the Soul Ring Immortal Pce, they finally reached the core area of the pce. As soon as they arrived, they became tense. A terrifying aura descended from the sky and enveloped them. Meanwhile, Ferdy and the others looked up and found that the source of the aura was a crystal giant. The giant was crystal clear, as pure as crystal. There was countless energy flowing in its body. If Jagoan were here, they would find that this energy was very simr to Asura Power, but its grade was countless times higher. It was thousands of times purer, which was incredible. The giant was more than 3,000 meters tall, holding the sky and controlling the earth. It was here, the highest heaven above its head, beneath its feet endless earth, giving off an unshakable might. Somehow, it seemed to be supported by the will of heaven and earth, giving it the power to control the power of heaven and earth. In addition, there was a silver halo hanging on the giant¡¯s palm, which burst out endless power. Only a small part of the divine power that everyone felt came from the crystal giant, and most of it was because of this silver halo. Chapter 2517 Chapter 2517 ¡°This is the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul that we are looking for!¡± ¡°This stage of fluctuation can definitely be considered the king of a fate soul!¡± ¡°Once you get it, I¡¯m afraid your fate soul will improve unexpectedly.¡± ¡°It might be able to raise one¡¯s fate soul by a stage!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were bright, drooling over this silver halo. The great temptation of the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul¡¯s fate soul made some people want to move. Wasn¡¯t it just a matter of time before he became a big shot in the Divine Martial Sect if he got the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul? Would Marquis Cucakrawa really dare to investigate this matter in person? After all, this time, it was personally arranged by the Elders Assembly to reward the disciples who took part in the Mystic Sky Rankings. Although Marquis Cucakrawa was powerful, he couldn¡¯t go against with the Elders Assembly. While their thoughts were intertwined, some people¡¯s breaths were floating, and they had the impulse to take action. ¡°Cough¡­¡± At this time, Ferdy coughed and said, ¡°I am going to subdue the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul now. Please help me protect the formation!¡± As soon as he said that, everyone suddenly woke up. The Sacred Spirit Fate Soul was something that Ferdy asked for, and it was something in his pocket. If anyone dared to fight for it now, they would probably be immediately eliminated. After thinking for a while, everyone gave up the idea ofpeting with Ferdy. When he saw this, Ferdy was satisfied. If he was attacked by someone when he was about to seed, he would suffer. However, when Ferdy took a step forward and was about to take away the silver ring, the giant suddenly woke up! ¡°What?¡± Ferdy¡¯s face changed. He subconsciously retreated to the entrance. However, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were not that lucky. The majestic mountain-like power suddenly fell, and the whole world sank as if time and space were suppressed. In the blink of an eye, at least a dozen people were reduced to ashes. Before they werepletely killed, they were sent back to the Divine Martial Sect. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were stunned. ¡°Although I know that it is definitely not weak to protect the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul, it is too powerful!¡± ¡°More than a dozen true disciples have just been eliminated. They can¡¯t even withstand one blow!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too fast and too powerful. It¡¯s beyond the true disciple¡¯s ability to deal with it!¡± Everyone was shocked by the strength of this guardian giant. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. With this stage of Guardian here, they had no chance to seed! Ferdy was ashamed and angry. He thought that he could easily absorb the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul easily, but he didn¡¯t know that the simple and easy process before was fake. Because there was such a powerful Guardian in the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul, there was no need to worry about being taken away by other Jagoans. ¡°Damn it, who do you think I am? I¡®m a rising star of the Burem family, Ferdy!¡± Ferdy roared at the giant and reminded the other disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, ¡°This is my prey. Whoever dares to make a move against me is against my cousin, Marquis Cucakrawa!¡± Ferdy had already sensed that there were other disciples of the Divine Martial Sect hiding nearby. They weren¡¯t in a rush to take action. On the one hand, they feared that Ferdy had too many people. On the other hand, from past to present, there were definitely guards around the world¡¯s supreme treasures, so it was impossible for them to easily obtain the treasure. Since Ferdy and the others were eager to take the lead, they should let them test first and see what was going on. Now, they finally found out that the giant guarding the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul was a big fellow. It was not enough for ten ordinary true disciples to fight together. However, there were always many outstanding disciples in the Divine Martial Sect. If they joined forces, they might be able to defeat the guardian giant. However, if they were to work together to defeat the guardian giant, then it would be hard to say who the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul would belong to. At the very least, those who made a move should share part of it. This was the most basic. However, Ferdy didn¡®t think so. He believed that the Sacred Spirit fate soul belonged to him, and no one could touch it! Moreover, the sudden appearance of the guardian giant had made him lose face. Now, he wanted to fight the guardian giant alone and regain his face! When everyone was angry but did not dare to say anything, Ferdy took action to suppress the giant. Numerous colorful threads connected to the entire core space. They were densely packed and blocked the action of the guardian giant. Someone recognized that it was a magical power bestowed by Marquis Cucakrawa. ¡°This is a gift from Marquis Cucakrawa. Maybe it can seal this giant¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, the guardian giant suddenly broke free from these threads. Bang! Countless crisp cracking sounds rang out, and the guardian giant returned to normal. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect widened their eyes. In the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm, and the Ghost-burying Tomb, ghosts were easily suppressed by Ferdy with such a magical treasure. In front of the giant, it was like a toy woven by a small bug, and it could not even entangle it for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t suppress you today!¡± Ferdy was really angry. His eyes were shining with purple light. This was a type of eye technique magical power that was extremely rare. It also came from Marquis Cucakrawa. Marquis Cucakrawa had obtained it from an expert¡¯s relic and had bestowed it upon Ferdy. There was nothing fancy about this magical power, only extreme destruction! Two beams of violet light shot down like two suns, mming into the giant. Boom! Booms rang out incessantly. Some disciples of the Divine Martial Sect looked surprised. ¡°Have Ferdy killed them?¡± If Ferdy could kill this guardian giant by himself, wouldn¡®t that mean that Sacred Spirit Fate Soul would fall in Ferdy¡¯s hands? However, the next scene was shocking. The two rays of purple light, which were able to instantly kill a sixth stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan, only caused a little dust and caused some rumbling sounds. That was all! The guardian giant remained motionless as if nothing had happened. ¡°Really? The giant is safe and sound?¡± Everyone¡¯s expressions immediately changed. The magical power disyed by Ferdy was already extremely powerful. Even if they joined forces, they would at most be stronger. However, they couldn¡¯t shake the guardian giant. Did it mean that they had no choice but to watch the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul? At this time, a figure appeared at the entrance of the core area. Jagoan was here! Chapter 2518 Chapter 2518 The continuous magical power failed to cause any substantial damage, which made Ferdy a little dumbfounded. He was already at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm and could be said to be extremely powerful. He possessed quite a high status within the entire Divine Martial Sect. However, in the face of this guardian giant, who was protecting the Sacred Spirit Life Soul, there was nothing he could do! How could he not be stupid or confused? At this moment, the guardian giant also moved. It pped Ferdy, catching him off guard. Bam! Caught off guard, Ferdy was pped so hard that he felt dizzy. Caspian raised his eyebrows. He did not expect to see such an interesting scene as soon as he arrived. Cough cough¡­ Ferdy coughed violently a few times, only to feel the vigor in his body surging. He just looked up and found that Caspian hade. ¡°It¡¯s you, Caspian!¡± Caspian looked down at Ferdy, who was struggling to stand up from a distance. There was only indifference in his eyes, as if there was a little insect not worth mentioning in front of him. Everyone could not help but be stunned when they recognized who the person was. It was only because Caspian was a guy who was specifically called to be killed by Ferdy. Instead of running away, Caspian came to him. What was he doing? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Humph! Caspian, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a good-for- nothing who relies on women to survive!¡± Ferdy flew into a rage. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m exhausted now. Go and kill Caspian. I¡¯ll pay you back after that!¡± Upon hearing this, some disciples of the Divine Martial Sect cheered up! Because Ferdy was generous. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have followed Ferdy for so long and even given up most of the opportunities they encountered along the way. However, wasn¡¯t it just that Ferdy would double thepensation? Therefore, now that Ferdy had said that there would be a big rewardter, there should be a big reward. ¡°Jagoan is merely at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm. He had already fled like a dog under Brother Feng¡¯s attack It is not difficult to deal with him!¡± ¡°This is a good thing! Anyway, I¡¯m not fated to have a Sacred Spirit Fate Soul, so I should get more other benefits.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to capture Jagoan!¡± While they were lost in thought, someone rushed to the front of Jagoan and said, ¡°Jagoan, now kneel down and beg for mercy to Brother Burem! If you apologize, maybe I can give you a quick death. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not being a fellow disciple!¡± Jagoan smiled and said nothing. ¡°F*ck, what are youughing at? You¡¯re just a good-for-nothing. Do you want to overturn the sky?¡± The disciple was furious. Even though he was not as powerful as Ferdy, he had obtained a series of opportunities along the way and had also advanced to the fifth stage of Nirvana Realm. After reaching the Nirvana Realm, one realm after another, Jagoan had been dealt with by Ferdy until he fled like a rat. It should not be a problem for him to suppress Jagoan now! Then, he reached out to grab Jagoan. He wanted to break the other party¡¯s legs and force Jagoan to kneel down to save face! Jagoan did not say anything but faced his palm with the other party¡¯s fist! Bam! In an instant, the fifth stage of Nirvana Realm true disciple, which was originally as steady as giant mount, exploded and disappeared. ¡°Where¡­ Where is he?¡± Everyone looked at each other. Where was the person who had just dealt with Jagoan? Wasn¡¯t he trying to y some trick and hide himself on purpose to y a cat to mouse? While they were thinking about this, some disciples of the Divine Martial Arts Sect sneered and said, ¡°Have you been following Ferdy for too long and be stupid? The guy just now was obviously killed by Jagoan. Look at the ranking list. His name is gone!¡± As expected, the name that had just been there had disappeared. It was really eliminated by Jagoan! ¡°How is this possible?¡± ¡°Caspian is too powerful!¡± ¡°Could it be that in such a short period of time, he acquired some more good fortune?¡± Everyone was shocked. Jagoan, who had been chased away like a dog before, was now this much stronger. Even a fifth stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan was eliminated so easily. They could not believe it! How did Jagoan do it? In addition to his shock, Ferdy was also filled with resentment. Jagoan made him lose face again, and he should have chased after the other party and eliminated him at that time, so as not to get rid of him. However, after Jagoan appeared, the giant, who had been guarding the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul, suddenly shifted his attention from Ferdy to Jagoan. It sensed that the threat of Jagoan was even greater than that of Ferdy. Since it was a threat, as a Guardian, Jagoan should be eliminated! Swoosh! The giant¡¯s fist broke through the wind and arrived at Jagoan in the blink of an eye. However, Jagoan had been on guard against this guardian giant. The guy who could send Ferdy flying with one p must have some strength. Therefore, he took a step back when the guardian giant approached. No more, no less, just in time to avoid the giant¡¯s attack. ¡°Oh?¡± The disciples frowned. Did Jagoan just dodge the attack of the guardian giant? However, it seemed more difficult to dodge than retreat. Was it a coincidence? If it was not a coincidence, the strength of Jagoan was too horrible. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a coincidence! After all, at the critical moment, there was a woman who saved him. I chased Jagoan like a stray dog. He turned around and got some good luck. He was lucky. Unfortunately, once this guardian giant targeted him, it would be a fight to the death.¡± Seeing the guardian giant lock on Jagoan, Ferdy was also watching the show. Anyway, it should be over soon. He knew exactly how powerful the guardian giant was and how weak Jagoan was! Jagoan said nothing. He showed his Moon in Mirror to fight against the guardian giant. This rusty broken sword made some disciples of the Divine Martial Sectugh out loud. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jagoan too shabby? Does he treat a broken sword as a treasure?¡± Unexpectedly, the rusty broken sword turned into brilliant sword radiance in Jagoan¡¯s hands. He didn¡¯t have any fancy tricks. Instead, he shed at the guardian giant! This was a very simple sword move. It was as simple as a novice practicing swordsmanship. There was nothing great about it. Even Ferdy felt that Jagoan had probably given up on himself. Because this time, there was no second Jagoan, who was able to save Jagoan! Unexpectedly, the sword fell on the guardian giant and made it retreat continuously. Moreover, crystal- like liquid kept spilling from its body, like the blood of the guardian giant flying! Chapter 2519 Chapter 2519 ¡°What? The guardian giant was injured by Caspian?¡± ¡°This seems to be the blood of the guardian giant!¡± ¡°How did Caspian do it? Is it because of this broken sword?¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too absurd?¡± No matter how crazily Ferdy had attacked, the guardian giant was still motionless. But now he was actually shaken by Caspian. How was that possible! What exactly happened? Everyone¡¯s head was buzzing. They didn¡¯t know how Caspian did it. In addition to his shock, Ferdy¡¯s eyes fell on his broken sword. He had heard from his cousin, Marquis Cucakrawa, that there were some extremely special heaven and earth treasures that would have miraculous effects on dealing with certain terrifying existences! It seemed that the broken sword of Caspian was this kind of extremely special heaven and earth treasure! Thinking of this, Ferdy¡¯s eyes lit up. When Caspian was about to be killed by the guardian giant, he had to use some tricks to keep the broken sword for his own use. Roar! The guardian giant, who was injured by Caspian, roared. It waspletely enraged by Caspian. The Holy Soul Ring in its hand shone like a zing sun, illuminating the whole world. Under the burst of this bright light, not only did the giant¡¯s injury recover, but its whole aura became stronger. Even Ferdy was a little scared of the current guardian giant. Because it was really too strong, far beyond imagination! The guardian giant rushed to Jagoan again. Even though the guardian giant had yet to use too many tricks up to now, and only used ordinary punches and kicks, they had simrly exceeded the scope of an ordinary true disciple. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Even someone as strong as the seventh stage Nirvana Realm, Ferdy, would have difficulty withstanding them. Not to mention that the guardian giant had be stronger again. He really didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. Anyway, Ferdy didn¡¯t have an idea for a while. Even though that¡¯s the case, its current target isn¡¯t me, but Jagoan¡­ Hehe, if there¡¯s really no other choice, then let¡¯s just join hands. In any case, they won¡¯t dare disobey my cousin in the end! Ferdy was extremely clear about the meaning of Marquis Cucakrawa. The guardian giant pressed forward step by step, and Jagoan did not dare to take it lightly. The previous guardian giant was already as powerful as a mountain or a sea, but now it was almost as powerful as the sky. The air was filled with its unique aura. It was firmly locking onto Jagoan! Bang! The guardian giant was extremely fast and powerful. In an instant, it arrived in front of Jagoan and then punched out! In the face of the giant¡¯s crazy explosions, Jagoan was forced to retreat. This guardian giant was simply too powerful. Even he would find it difficult to withstand it. ¡°Haha, look at Jagoan, he was driven away like a dog. What a coincidence!¡± ¡°Even Brother Burem can¡¯t suppress this guardian giant one-on-one. How can Jagoan do it?¡± ¡°Wait for Jagoan to be abused¡­ Hey, hey, hey! Don¡¯te here!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were watching the show when they saw Jagoan moving toward them. They were shocked. They were caught off guard and were eliminated. After all, the previous guardian giant could send Ferdy flying with one p. Now the guardian giant became stronger and could seckill ordinary true disciples! Ordinary disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were no match for the guardian giant. They were eliminated one by one. Seeing this, Jagoan realized that if he did not suppress this guardian giant quickly, he might not be able to escape. He immediately used his trump card. ¡°Fiendgod domain!¡± When Jagoan¡¯s Fiendgod domain appeared, the entire domain was suppressed, and its power was comparable to hundreds of nes exploding at the same time. For someone as powerful as a guardian giant, in the face of this sort of power, he could only protect himself. He could only retreat, unable to fight back against it! Seeing this, Ferdy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What? Jagoan, you actually have a domain!¡± Seeing this scene, Ferdy was shocked and angry, but also a little envious. He was already a seventh stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan, yet he was still unable to condense his own domain. What about Caspian? A mere second stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner already possessed his own domain. This was called endless envy, jealousy, and hatred. Moreover, with a series of movements, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were eliminated one after another, and the ranking of Jagoan rose again. Jagoan was now ranked seventh. If this continues, my cousin will definitely me me! Ferdy thought to himself. Wasn¡¯t the reason why he targeted Jagoan? Wasn¡¯t it because Jagoan had offended the Marquis Cucakrawa and was still alive? This would damage the reputation of Marquis Cucakrawa! What¡¯s more, if Jagoan continued to jump around, the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul of the guardian giant might fall to Jagoan. This kid¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t bad. He had a set of tricks up his sleeve. Therefore, when Jagoan was not ready, Ferdyunched a sneak attack! Jagoan¡¯s strength had been greatly improved, but in the face of Ferdy¡¯s sneak attacks, he could still avoid them calmly. He looked at Ferdy coldly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You sent people to kill me again and again. Now that Asura King is dead, so you made a move yourself?¡± ¡°Did you really kill Asura King?¡± Ferdy said in disbelief, ¡°But this matter is not over yet. Jagoan, you have offended my cousin, Marquis Cucakrawa. Even if you kowtow and apologize now, it will be toote. In the future, there will be no ce for you in the Divine Martial Sect!¡± Jagoan was lost in thought. Sure enough, the one behind the scene was Marquis Cucakrawa, who was refused by him two years ago! He just felt strange. ording to Jagoan, Jagoan, and Jagoan, Marquis Cucakrawa was at the ninth stage of the Nirvana Realm and had a very high status in the Divine Martial Sect. Even the Elders Assembly would respect him. And, such a person actually had a grudge in his heart because of his rejection. He even wanted to kill Jagoan again and again in thepetition on the Mystic Sky Rankings. Seeing that Jagoan seemed to have realized something, and Ferdy suddenly realized that he had said something wrong! This kind of thing, even if it was the truth, how could it be said on the surface? He waspletely tricked by Jagoan! ¡°Jagoan, you are seeking your own death!¡± A fury surged into the sky from Ferdy. A seventh stage of Nirvana Realm aura rolled and moved like a tidal wave, instantly filling the entire core region. Chapter 2520 Chapter 2520 Caspian found it funny. These were all what Ferdy had said and it had nothing to do with him. What¡¯s more, he didn¡¯t provoke the people of Marquis Cucakrawa. On the contrary, the other party was looking for trouble again and again. Did he really think that Caspian was a pushover? Ferdy was determined to suppress Caspian here. Coincidentally, the defensive giant¡¯s repeated attacks affected the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect nearby. If they continued to watch, they would be eliminated. They could only join forces to resist the giant. It had to be admitted that they had some real skills to be true disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. Even if the guardian giant was extremely powerful, under the joint efforts of so many true disciples, it could not get a good result and was suddenly restrained. This allowed Ferdy to focus on dealing with Caspian. He could not help but reveal a cold smile. ¡°Caspian, today, I will kill you until your Dao heart copses. From now on, there is no hope of cultivating!¡± Hearing this, Caspian couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Just you?¡± ¡°Yes, me! I was able to drive you away like a wild dog before, but now I can kill you and make you a dead dog!¡± Ferdy looked down at Caspian and could not help but smile when he thought of how the other party had fled to the depths of Soul Ring Immortal Pce. Caspian was also furious. Because Vivian had helped him get out of trouble in order to save him, she had sacrificed herself and been eliminated. He would never let go of this debt. He would even ask Marquis Cucakrawa, who was behind Ferdy, for it. He didn¡¯t expect Ferdy to take the initiative to mention it. How could Caspian not be angry? ¡°You really dide just in time!¡± Caspian was fearless, fighting endlessly. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ferdy chuckled and waved his ten fingers. A tight dra was formed in an instant. This was not an ordinary manual. There were all kinds of colorful lights on it that could restrain all kinds of properties. Even a Nirvana Realm cultivator would be a mortal and be at the mercy of others once they were entangled by this magical power. Unfortunately, this guardian giant was too powerful. One force suppressed ten, one force breaking through all methods, forcibly breaking through this magical power that was never ending. However, Jagoan was not this guardian giant. Jagoan remained calm. Of course, he would not be like the guardian giant. He could defeat ten enemies with one strike, but he could break all the skills with one sword! Swish! The sword light of Jagoan was bright, and a cold light lit up the whole core. As the sword light shed, the endless magical power suddenly shattered. ¡°What?¡± Ferdy was shocked. If Jagoan was still as weak as before, then it was impossible for he to break his magical power. Since he could crack his magical power, it could only mean that Jagoan had be stronger. During the period when Jagoan escaped, he got a great opportunity, a great fortune, and even killed Asura King! ¡°But, do you think you can fight against me with just a little luck? How naive! Ridiculous!¡± Ferdy patted the back of his head, and a red and ck light flew up in his crown. This was a very special magic treasure. Or, it was a very special toxin! It did no harm to the body, but it could corrode the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul and divine sense. It was very vicious. This thing also came from Marquis Cucakrawa. He gave it to Ferdy for saving his life. If someone wanted tounch a sneak attack, kill Ferdy¡¯s spirit and destroy his divine sense, then he would suffer the consequences and be killed by this poisonous magic treasure, eventually losing his life. Jagoan was indeed a bit strange. In order to avoid too much dy, Ferdy decided to take out this magic treasure in advance. Not only that, when the poisonous magic treasures spun a few times and rushed toward Jagoan, he also made a powerful move with both sides. If Jagoan blocked his attack, his soul would be destroyed. No one could save him. However, Jagoan had severely offended the two brothers, Ferdy Burem and Marquis Cucakrawa. This time, Ferdy wanted Jagoan to die without a whole body and soul! Jagoan didn¡¯t know what Ferdy was thinking, but this red and ck light, which seemed to be a magic treasure and poisonous, made him feel a rare sense of danger. Is it specifically aimed at magic treasures like Sacred Spirit Fate Soul and Divine Sense? Jagoan frowned and did not take it lightly. Although Ferdy was not worth mentioning, Marquis Cucakrawa had dominated the Divine Martial Sect for many years and had a terrifying foundation. Even if there were some strange magic treasures, it was not surprising. After all, it was not wrong to guard against him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Moon in Mirror!¡± Jagoan shed out with his sword. First, he hacked at the red and ck light, and then he shed at Ferdy. ¡°Five Elements Great Tablet Hand!¡± The five fingers of Ferdy¡¯s palm instantly filled with the power of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth,parable to magic treasures! He wanted to smash Jagoan¡¯s body without holding back. However, Ferdy did not expect that Jagoan¡¯s broken sword was so wonderful that it could even cut his poisonous magic treasures! Boom! A roar rose and fell, and Ferdy¡¯s palm shed with bright light. He did not move, but Jagoan was forced to retreat. There was still a big gap between Jagoan and Ferdy. Not to mention that he had just used one-on-two, and in an instant, he had hacked the red and ck light horizontally, and he had to take the full blow from Ferdy. Ferdy was surprised that the broken sword of Jagoan could cut his poisonous magic treasures. This thing was invisible, just like the Sacred Spirit Fate Soul and divine sense. Ordinary magic treasures could not touch it. However, Jagoan¡¯s broken sword could not only hurt the guardian giant but also cut off the poisonous magic treasures. What kind of treasure was this? Humph, although I lost a rare item, I can make up for my loss when I kill Jagoan and take his broken sword! Ferdy thought to himself. Logically speaking, the Mystic Sky Rankingspetition could not kill anyone. It was only because the Jagoan would be sent back to the Divine Martial Sect under the protection of the formation when he was struck by a fatal blow. However, there were exceptions to everything. ording to his cousin, Marquis Cucakrawa, as long as his opponent was seriously injured before his opponent was sent back, he might be a cold corpse even if he was lucky enough to return to the Divine Martial Sect. This was the end for Jagoan! Of course, it would be best if Jagoan¡¯s body could be destroyed. ¡°Jagoan, I haven¡¯t used the power of my fate soul yet, but you can¡¯t stop me? You are really too weak!¡± Ferdy said with a smile, ¡°If you still don¡¯t know the gap between you and me, I can let you experience it again. Previously, I suppressed you so hard that you couldn¡¯t stand up and couldn¡¯t breathe. But this time, no woman wille forward and save you at the risk of being eliminated!¡± Chapter 2521 Chapter 2521 As soon as he said that, some disciples of the Divine Martial Sect looked strange. ¡°Ferdy is currently at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, right? In the Nirvana Realm, a level is one world, and Ferdy is at the seventh stage. To be able to suppress Caspian, a second stage of Nirvana Realm, isn¡¯t it normal? Why is Ferdy so proud?¡± ¡°Haha, if it were not for the fact that Ferdy had gathered all of their gains along the way, how could he have broken through to the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm ahead of Bruno, Zaha, and Wandera? The gap between the sixth and seventh stages of the Nirvana Realm is more than one level. It is not so easy to break through.¡± ¡°Do you think it will be very fun if Ferdy is killed by Caspianter? Although the chance is not high!¡± Not all the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were in the same team as Ferdy. They had great strength and lived a good life without relying on Marquis Cucakrawa. They did not mind mocking Ferdy. What¡¯s more, these people were still restraining the giant protector. Ferdy shouldn¡¯t do anything to them. What they didn¡¯t know was that they still underestimated Ferdy¡¯s anger. A purple light that was exactly the same as before appeared in his eyes. Swish! Two rays of purple light shot out at an extremely fast speed, sealing off the space along the way. Without giving the other party a chance to escape, they eliminated a few Divine Martial Sect disciples. This scene shocked everyone present. ¡°Is he crazy?¡± ¡°How dare he!¡± No one knew if Ferdy was crazy. However, it had to be said that his actionspletely shocked them. The other disciples of the Divine Martial Sect did not dare to talk about it, lest they had to deal with the giant on one side, while on the other, they had to deal with Ferdy. ¡°Hmph! What a coward!¡± Seeing that they had be much quieter, Ferdy coldly snorted. Then, he looked at Jagoan and said, ¡°Jagoan, you¡¯ll be the next one! You¡¯vepletely offended the Burem family, and you¡¯re destined to have no way out in the future. The junior brothers and sisters of the Divine Martial Sect should learn this lesson and remember how miserable you¡¯ll end up without the protection of a woman! ¡± After that, Ferdy¡¯s eyes shone with purple light and rushed toward Jagoan. This time, his attack was extremely powerful, far exceeding any of the previous attacks. The purple light was so strong that it changed into two purple-ck colors. Once one was struck, not only would his flesh copse, his soul would also wither! This was the full power of this magical power, and Ferdy had been holding back before. Now, he was attacking with heavy fists in order topletely wipe out Jagoan, leaving no way out for the opponent. Boom! Two beams of purple-ck light arrived in an instant. Before Jagoan could retreat, he waspletely engulfed by the light. It was unknown whether he was alive or not! Seeing this, Ferdy sneered. Being hit by this magical power, even he could not be safe, let alone Jagoan. How could a second stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan not be annihted by this attack? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then, Ferdy decisively turned around and continued to deal with the giant. This time, he mobilized his life soul. It was a huge bow, which was full of a violent aura. It was like a scorching sun in the sky, and also like a dominator. When it was summoned, the surrounding space had be distorted, and the void could not bear the terrible power of this bow. It was not hard to tell that Ferdy¡¯s Life Soul also had a great origin. One¡¯s life soul was a great support for Nirvana Realm Jagoans. If one¡¯s life soul did not appear, most of them were holding back they didn¡¯t use all their strength. Now that Ferdy had summoned his Life Soul, it meant that he did not want to dy any longer. He just wanted to end this Mystic Sky Rankings competition as soon as possible. As soon as Ferdy¡¯s Life Soul appeared, it immediately attracted the attention of the guardian giant, which made it feel unprecedented danger. This deadly threat made the guardian giant give up fighting with the other disciples of the Divine Martial Sect and leave without stopping! Roar! The guardian giant roared again and again. With each step, he crossed tens of millions of miles and was about to kill Ferdy. Ferdy continued to bow calmly. Swish! At this moment, Ferdy had already used all of his power. He didn¡¯t hold back at all. Even though the guardian giant was extremely powerful, it was still difficult for him to defend against Ferdy. Bang! Not only was the guardian giant unable to get close to Ferdy, but he was also engulfed by the continuous arrows. He was smashed into pieces, and his whole body was covered with cracks that had never happened before. The eyes of the rest of the Martial Divine Sect disciples widened. ¡°No way! Does Ferdy still have strength left? Is this his real strength?¡± ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. I didn¡®t expect him to have another move.¡± ¡°The Sacred Spirit Fated Soul is probably going to be sealed here.¡± Everyone was amazed at how powerful Ferdy was, much stronger than they had imagined. If it was said that they were afraid of Ferdy, they werepletely afraid of Marquis Cucakrawa behind him. They were now truly in awe of Ferdy, who could injure and the guardian giant. In this case, more than ny-nine percent that Ferdy would take first ce in this Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match. Who could shake such a powerful seal? Bruno Neiz, no! Zaha Holovitz, no! Wandera Yaris couldn¡¯t do the same! Sensing everyone¡¯s surprise, Ferdy¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Not only did he continue to activate his life soul, but he also shot arrows continuously. The rest of the magical treasures also rushed up. Boom! Even the guardian giant, who was strong enough, could onlypletely copse among the countless arrows and magical treasures. Finally, he waspletely drowned by the roar. The Divine Martial Sect disciples were not only shocked but also envious. This was because this meant that the Sacred Spirit Fated Soul had its own owner, and it would most likely be Ferdy¡¯s. This scene was also perfectly broadcast by the Divine Martial Sect¡¯s light curtain. The crowd looked at Ferdy in disbelief, who was standing in the air, and their mouths were full of admiration. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ferdy too powerful? Not only does he possess the cultivation of a seventh stage of Nirvana Realm, but he also possesses many magical powers. This is simply too incredible.¡± ¡°He¡¯s indeed the son of the Feng family. He didn¡¯t disgrace the Burem family!¡± ¡°No wonder Marquis Cucakrawa is so optimistic about Ferdy. I thought it was because they were brothers, so he was partial. Now it seems that it¡¯s all because of strength!¡± Waves of praises came into his ears. Marquis Cucakrawa was overjoyed. His cousin, Ferdy, had made a name for himself today. It was at this moment that he made achievements. However, he still tried his best to appear calm andposed. ¡°There are still a lot of shorings. His attack just now could actually be even simpler and more efficient. Obtaining the Sacred Spirit Fated Soul might be a good thing, but in the future, he will have to continue to work hard on the path of cultivation. Only then will he not disgrace the reputation of our Burem Family.¡± Chapter 2522 Chapter 2522 ¡°Marquis Cucakrawa is indeed strict. Ferdy is already so outstanding, yet he¡¯s still so strict!¡± ¡°A strict teacher gives birth to a high-ranking disciple. The rtionship between Marquis Cucakrawa and Ferdy is not only brothers, but also a teacher and a friend! This rtionship is enviable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not without reason that the Burem family can continue its glory for many years.¡± The crowd continuously praised Marquis Cucakrawa, making him even more satisfied. Next, as long as Ferdy takes away the Divine Soul Fated Soul, then this Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match will be full of rewards¡­ It wille to an end on the peak! Marquis Cucakrawa thought to himself. In this Mystic Sky Rankingspetition, in addition to a few unpleasant things, Ferdy had performed wonderfully all the way. Now, he was just one step away from making a perfect mark. At this point, Marquis Cucakrawa didn¡¯t believe that there was anything else that could stop Ferdy from laughing till the end. *** In Ghost-burying Tomb, inside Soul Ring Immortal Pce. ¡°Haha, the Sacred Spirit Life Soul is mine!¡± Ferdyughed out loud, full of arrogance. This time, the Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match was simply tailor-made for him. It was a battle of fame for Ferdy. Now, there was only one step left! As long as he kept the Sacred Spirit Life-Soul, everything would end! Ferdy smiled and reached out his hand to the Sacred Spirit Life Soul Unfortunately, at this moment, another hand was faster than his. Not only was its strength extremely terrifying, but it was also aimed at Ferdy¡¯s face. Ferdy was shocked and had no choice but to retreat. The other party used the speed of lightning to seize the Sacred Spirit Life Soul! ¡°Who is it?¡± Ferdy was shocked and angry. He also saw who wasing. ¡°It¡¯s you, Caspian!¡± Yes, it was Caspian! Seeing this scene, not only Ferdy, but also the audiences in the Divine Martial Sect were shocked. How could it be Jagoan? Wasn¡¯t he eliminated by Ferdy? Only Jagoan was stunned for a moment and then burst outughing. ¡°Haha, I knew Senior Brother Montgomery wouldn¡¯t die here! He hasn¡¯t avenged me yet!¡± Jagoan yed with the Sacred Spirit Life Soul and remained calm. It turned out that when he was about to be killed by the magical power, he used the Space Dao to avoid the fatal blow. After that, he stayed dormant and waited for the right time. Ferdy was furious. ¡°Jagoan, you¡¯re ying a sneak attack! You don¡¯t talk about martial arts!¡± Jagoan sneered and said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Since you can send someone to surround and kill me, then I won¡¯t be able to rob an ownerless item like the Sacred Spirit Life Soul?¡± After being refuted by Jagoan, Ferdy was speechless, but soon he became even angrier. ¡°Jagoan, since you survived by chance, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t let you go! As long as you hand over the Sacred Spirit Life Soul and return it to me, I can forget about this matter! Otherwise, there will be no ce for you in the world!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. His words were high and mighty. Not only did he speak arro gantly, but he also deliberately hid a loophole. Ferdy said that he would let go of Jagoan. What did it have to do with Marquis Cucakrawa? Moreover, after Jagoan returned the Sacred Spirit Life Soul, if some disciples of the Divine Martial Sect rushed up and eliminated him because they hated what he had done, this was not something Ferdy could control! Jagoan saw through Ferdy¡¯s tricks and shook his head with a chuckle. He really didn¡¯t know whether Ferdy regarded others as fools or he himself was a fool. Then, Jagoan made a shocking move. He directly absorbed the Sacred Spirit Life Soul. Absorbing the life souls was a rigorous thing for Jagoan. Not only did it take a long time, but the process could not be wrong. Otherwise, the effect would be reduced. Even if Ferdy obtained the Sacred Spirit Life soul, he would ask everyone to cultivate for him. Only then would he slowly absorb this bright silver soul ring and draw a perfect end to this Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match. Jagoan, on the other hand, simply and roughly absorbed the Soul Ring. This caused one to be unable to react to just what had happened. When Ferdy realized what Jagoan was doing, he couldn¡¯t help but fly into a rage. ¡°Jagoan, how dare you!¡± After he finished speaking, Ferdy also stopped talking to Jagoan. He went straight to Jagoan, intending to tear this guy who went against them again and again! Swish! Several purple and ck lights burst out from his eyes. He didn¡¯t believe that Jagoan could avoid them! Jagoan was not afraid at all. An imposing manner suddenly spread and shattered these dark purple lights. In the sea of consciousness of Jagoan, the closely packed Seed of Life soul absorbed the power of the Soul Ring and shone again, like stars in the sky. A Seed of Life soul grew rapidly, and its light bloomed, bing the fourth life soul of Jagoan! Among the previous three life souls of Jagoan, one was a lotus, one was a hell gateway, and the other was a White Tiger. The fourth life soul was a huge seal, simple and heavy, with supreme majesty. Unlike lotus flower, door, and White Tiger, the fourth life soul seemed to have existed since the beginning of time. Time flowed by, but not only did it not fade away, it grew stronger and more perfect! ¡°Jagoan, I am going to refine you alive, obtain this soul ring again!¡± Ferdy seemed to have gone mad. He had spent so much time and effort to pay such a huge price. Now he was being intercepted by Jagoan. He could not bear it! After saying this, an aura surged within his body. The might of a seventh stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner swiftly spread. A strange pattern appeared on his body, causing his aura to grow stronger and stronger. This was a secret that could not be passed down, and it would bring about quite a bit of trouble in the future. When Marquis Cucakrawa bestowed it on Ferdy, he had already warned Ferdy not to use it unless it was absolutely necessary. However, right now, Ferdy already couldn¡¯t care that much. Today, he was going to kill Jagoan, tear Jagoan to pieces, body and soul erased! ¡°You can help me together. Once it¡¯s done, there will be a big reward!¡± Ferdy said, gnashing his teeth. This was both temptation and threat. To reach this step, the price Ferdy had to pay was not small. If he failed at the first step, the rewards he had promised before would be greatly reduced. They should know the pros and cons of this matter clearly and did not need to remind him too much. As expected, the faces of some of the Divine Martial Sect disciples who had been following Ferdy suddenly changed. Obviously, they all understood what Ferdy meant. In an instant, their expressions became dignified and murderous. One breath after another rushed. Magical treasures, and various kinds of magical powers were ready to attack They blocked all the paths of retreat of Jagoan without leaving a trace and wanted topletely leave Jagoan here. Chapter 2523 Chapter 2523 ¡°A mere Caspian, there is nothing to be afraid of. Moreover, he is merely at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With so many of us working together, Caspian can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°Brother Burem, feel free to attack We¡¯ll help you sweep the formation and help you suppress Caspian!¡± The crowd of Ferdy¡¯s followers kept shouting. In fact, although they were a little shocked by Caspian, they might not be afraid of Caspian. First of all, no matter how powerful Caspian was, it was just one person. What about Ferdy¡¯s side? In addition to Ferdy, who was at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, there were also the helpers of these true disciples! How could Caspian turn the tables with such a situation? He wanted to overturn the sky? Dream on! After that, the other disciples also activated their magical treasures and disyed their magical powers, ready to destroy Caspian! Seeing this, Caspian sneered. His fourth Soul Ring appeared, emanating brilliant light. In the blink of an eye, it had grownrger, enveloping Caspian within it to block attacks from all directions. Boom! The magical powers shone brightly, illuminating the entire core area. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who had not made a move looked grave. With this kind of might, even a sixth level of Nirvana Realm practitioner would likely die. Caspian was only at the second stage of the Nirvana Realm. He was likely over. However, when everything calmed down and the dust dispersed, it revealed a sparkling light. It was obvious that Jagoan was safe and sound. Now, he was surrounded by countless rays of light. The magical treasures just now couldn¡¯t break the defense. Everything was isted from the outside, like a purend. Seeing this, everyone was shocked. The audience in the Divine Martial Sect was especially moved by this scene. ¡°How, how is that possible? Why is Jagoan safe and sound?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? Why is Jagoan safe and sound just now?¡± ¡°I dare say that even Jagoan may not be able to escape unscathed from this attack. Why is Jagoan all right?¡± ¡°Did Jagoan bring out a supreme treasure? But I really want to know what kind of treasure can resist such an attack?¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect talked one after another. They were not short-sighted, but they had never seen such a scene. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery, that¡®s great! ¡± Seeing that Jagoan had resolved the crisis once again, Jagoan pped excitedly. She knew that as long as something could not defeat Jagoan, it would definitely make him stronger! Jagoan Jagoan noticed something was wrong. However, he was not in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce, so he was not sure whether he was right or wrong. If it¡¯s really as I thought, we can¡¯t keep this Jagoan! A cold light shed in Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s eyes. In the dazzling light, no one could see the situation of Jagoan. However, they had not even broken through theyers of light just now. It was conceivable whether they had hurt Jagoan. Jagoan¡¯s face darkened. But he didn¡¯t give it a try. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Because the attack just now was extremely powerful, even he might not be able to resist it, but Jagoan could. It was estimated that if he tried again now, the result would be the same. More importantly, their Divine Awareness could not surpass this kind of light, so they did not know what was going on in the dazzling light. ¡°Brother Burem, what should we do now?¡± Someone also noticed that Jagoan¡¯s trump card was like a turtle shell that couldn¡¯t be broken, so they couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Haha, this kind of treasure can¡¯t be maintained all the time. We¡¯ll just wait for him. Can he hide in the turtle shell all the time and note out?¡± Jagoan said with a fake smile. ¡°Brother Burem is right!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll kill him when Jagoanes out!¡± ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t let Jagoan escape!¡± Everyone decided to wait. They didn¡¯t believe that Jagoan would nevere out again. In the light, Jagoan found that he was safe under the cover of the fourth life soul, so he decided to improve his realm. Life Soul of the Sacred Spirit Life Soul was indeed worthy of being called Soul King. The power of the Soul Ring was very strong. After absorbing, he had the capital to break through. Jagoan closed his eyes as the aura within his body gradually soared. He was breaking through to the third stage of Nirvana Realm! Gradually, the cmity was revealed and the divine light shone brightly. The core area of the Soul Ring Immortal Pce became restless. ¡°What is going on?¡± Everyone was shocked, thinking that something unexpected had happened. However, under the surveince of their Divine Sense, they didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. Everything was normal. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Jagoan looked in the direction of the noise and at Jagoan. No, these floating auras and strong fluctuations came from the dazzling light. ¡°Is Jagoan breaking through?¡± Someone muttered. His words shocked the others. This was because when Jagoan entered the Great Ghost-burying Tomb, he was only at first stage of Nirvana Realm. Later on, the Hell Passage appeared. Under the arrangement of the Elders Assembly, all the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who could hold on until the end, got some luck and raised their realms. Jagoan was only at the first level of the Nirvana Realm. There was nothing strange about advancing to the second level. His cultivation was at the bottom. However, the fact that he was about to advance from the second level of the Nirvana Realm to the third level indicated that there were many problems! At the very least, if Jagoan wanted to refine Jagoan and obtain the Soul Ring again, then he might fail. This thought shed through their minds. None of them dared to think further. It was just because Jagoan, who also thought of this point, was furious! He had worked so hard to get Soul King, but Jagoan took it away. How could he calm down? ¡°However, even if Jagoan is lucky enough to take a step further, he will not be able to escape death when he leaves this turtle shell! So what if he is transmitted back to the sect? The people of the Jagoan Jagoan will keep an eye on him. Jagoan still has no way out, no way out!¡± The crowd was silent, waiting for Jagoan toe out of seclusion, and then they would catch him in one fell swoop. Time flew. It had to be said that the breakthrough of Jagoan under the protection of the fourth life soul was smooth. The fourth life soul even helped Jagoan resist a lot of disasters, which made him more rxed. In the end, Jagoan advanced by leaps and bounds. His aura soared, rising from second level to third level of Nirvana Realm! Hu! Buzz! Jagoan exhaled like a savage beast. With a light breath, the sky, thend, and the sea trembled. Even if both sides were at the third level of the Nirvana Realm, he would probably be able to make Ivan Gk kneel down and crawl on the ground in one breath. This was Jagoan¡¯s third stage of Nirvana Realm! Chapter 2524 Chapter 2524 Caspian who had advanced to the third level of the Nirvana Realm entered the Tower of Life. There was a pearl on this floor of the Tower of Life. The pearl was crystal clear and contained infinite light. As soon as Caspian touched it, he felt a vast outer-body Incarnation. There were countless stars in the sky. Then, an indescribable amount of information poured into his mind. Caspian gained insight. ¡°The Dharma Laksana of All Treasures!¡± As Caspian spoke, countless his figures were derived in an instant. Whether it was expression, posture, or even aura, these figures were exactly the same as Caspian. They were all Caspian! What was even more mysterious was that as long as Caspian moved his mind, he could rece any one of them. His body would transform into thousands of different forms. At the same time, as Caspian entered the Tower of Life, the power of the Big Seal¡¯s life soul weakened, and the originally dazzling brilliance became weaker. Seeing this, Ferdy was overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s the time! Caspian probably can¡¯t maintain his turtle shell. We can break his turtle shell in one go!¡± Ferdy said loudly. In fact, the process they were waiting for was not so quiet. Ferdy tried several times to break the defense of the big seal life soul. Unfortunately, their magical powers were all blocked, and they couldn¡¯t hurt Caspian at all. They had to wait until him couldn¡¯t hold on. Now was a good time to attack! Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. This was not only about whether Ferdy could regain his face, but also about the reward for their trip! If they couldn¡¯t make Ferdy feel proud, it would be a big problem if they could get 20% of the reward. Even if Jagoan didn¡¯t give them anything, what could they do? Were they going to ask Jagoan or Jagoan Jagoan for the deb t? They didn¡¯t even dare to. Therefore, it was a good idea to keep suppressing Jagoan and regain the Soul Ring! However, before the crowd could besiege Jagoan, the Big Seal¡¯s Life Soul suddenly dispersed. Before Jagoan and others could make a move, Jagoan had already taken the initiative. ¡°Heaven-Earth Fist!¡± Jagoan disyed the magical power Heaven-Earth Fist. This was not the first time Jagoan had used it, but he had not used his full strength before. It was just a small test. Now that he had advanced to the third level of the Nirvana Realm, his aura was at its peak. He directly threw out all the might of the Heaven and Earth Killing Fist in one breath! The long river of vigor rumbled with rolling killing intent. In an instant, the whole core area became a scene of purgatory. The endless killing intent not only frightened people, but also affected others¡¯ minds and minds. They suddenly lost their minds and only wanted to be wild beasts of killing. Among all the people present, only Jagoan remained sober. When he wasprehending the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth, he had already understood the mystery of this magical power. Not only did he stimte his killing intent, but he also wanted to absorb the killing intent between heaven and earth for his own use. Endless killing intent! If he could not bear this mighty killing intent, he would not be able to pierce through the World-killing Fist! The killing intent intertwined with the vigor of Jagoan and turned into long blood-red dragons that ran through the core area. Everyone felt that countless blood-red dragons were soaring, and countless killing intent was rising and falling. Except for Jagoan and a few other Jagoans, the other disciples of the Divine Martial Sect could not resist the rolling of Jagoan¡¯s killing intent. Boom! The blood light, the fist print, and the killing intent intertwined with each other, making it difficult for people to distinguish what was real, what was false, and even unable to think under the constant influence of the killing intent. They could only watch as the Heaven and Earth Killing Fist swallowed them alive! The spectators in the Divine Martial Sect saw the light enveloping Jagoan dissipate, and then the endless blood color reced it, filling the entire light curtain. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Did Jagoan take the lead in attacking?¡± ¡°It seems like his methods just now were truly formidable. Jagoan was sted several times by Jagoan, yet he was still unharmed.¡± ¡°What kind of magical power is this? Why is it so familiar?¡± While the crowd was talking, some looked at Jagoan Jagoan, hoping that he could solve their doubts. The matter that had been set in stone had been reversed again and again. He took a deep breath and tried his best to remain calm. This is the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth, one of the 12 low-grade magical powers of our Divine Martial Sect¡­ Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth? No wonder it looks so familiar! But Jagoan also used the Heaven and Earth Killing Fist before. Why is it different now? Hmm¡­ That¡¯s right¡­ The difference between the two is too great¡­ Everyone was amazed at why Jagoan¡¯s was different from the Heaven and Earth Killing Fist they knew. There was even a clear difference between his previous one and the current one. Jagoan Jagoan was not in a good mood. He did not want to say anything, but he thought for a moment and replied, ¡± It can only be said that Jagoan¡¯s Heaven-Earth Killing Fist has be more powerful and Jagoan has improved¡­¡± ¡°What? Jagoan has improved?¡± ¡°Are you saying that Jagoan has broken through?¡± ¡°Jagoan was at the second level of the Nirvana Realm, right? Now that he has broken through, shouldn¡¯t he be at the third level of the Nirvana Realm?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The crowd eximed, and Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s face darkened. This was because he knew exactly what it meant for Jagoan to truly break through to the third level of Nirvana Realm. I can¡¯t let this Jagoan go so easily! Jagoan Jagoan thought to himself. If I don¡¯t give him a lesson and make him pay the price, no one in the Divine Martial Sect will care about the Burem family and me! *** In the Soul Ring Immortal Pce, core region¡­ When the blood light faded, there were less than 20 figures in the field. Jagoan¡¯s counterattack had eliminated many disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. Not only that, even someone as strong as Jagoan, who was at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, was forced to retreat under the Heaven and Earth lethal punch. He could barely protect himself and could not even protect his followers. ¡°Jagoan!¡± Jagoan looked at Jagoan in the field, both shocked and angry. He had never expected that Jagoan would reach a higher level in such a short period of time. Jagoan was already a third level Nirvana Realm Jagoan. In Nirvana Realm, a level meant a world. It was not only about the gap between Nirvana Realm Jagoans, but also about the significant impact. Moreover, once a Jagoan was promoted by one level, even if it was only a small realm, the change in one¡¯s battle strength would be extremely substantial. Jagoan, who had not been able to contend with Jagoan before, was able to force him to retreat after advancing to the third level of the Nirvana Realm. If I don¡¯t get rid of Jagoan, he will definitely be a big threat to the Burem Family! Jagoan was determined to suppress Jagoan here. Chapter 2525 Chapter 2525 Seeing that there were less than 20 people in the field, everyone was in an uproar! They had just seen Caspian attack with great momentum, knowing that he wasdifferent from before. However, his attack had eliminated so many people that less than 20 people remained in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce. This was a little exaggerated! ¡°No way! ording to what Marquis Cucakrawa said, Caspian has probably advanced from the second level to the third level of the Nirvana Realm, but is there such a big difference?¡± ¡°Caspian a little too exaggerated? The difference shouldn¡¯t be so great!¡± ¡°Could it be that the Nirvana Realm of Caspian is special?¡± ¡°I remember that when Marquis Cucakrawa is at most at the third level of the Nirvana Realm, he has won the first ce in the Profound Sky Ranking List three times in a row?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Can Marquis Cucakrawa and Caspian be the same?¡± In the crowd of the Divine Martial Sect, there were some who deliberately mentioned Marquis Cucakrawa. Hearing this, Marquis Cucakrawa was enraged. However, he also knew that the other party did it on purpose. Marquis Cucakrawa was indeed respectable enough in the Divine Martial Sect, but it did not mean that there were no opponents. Only a few people could challenge him. In addition, at their level of cultivation, fighting and killing were really too rude. They didn¡¯t have the air of a superior at all. Although they said so, they would disgust each other from time to time. After all, even someone like Marquis Cucakrawa would not fall out with them. Therefore, in the face of such a situation, Marquis Cucakrawa could only smile and motion his men to fightback, lest they lose face. He was Marquis of Cucakrawa, how could anyone try to ckmail him? Caspian? Did he deserve? However, he would not tell anyone about it. The reason was very simple. He was Jagoan Jagoan, and that was enough! Senior Brother Montgomery is really powerful! In my opinion, it¡¯s not far from defeating Jagoan¡­ Huh? Jagoan was still happy for Jagoan to be stronger. Suddenly, she saw something and suddenly froze. Not only her, but the other disciples of the Divine Martial Sect also noticed the change in the ranking list. Jagoan who was ranked seventh on the ranking list had eliminated many disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, so their Ghost Heart Points were all added to Jagoan. Jagoan, who was still a distance away from Jagoan, jumped up in one breath and reced Jagoan to be the first on the list, and his current points were several times that of Jagoan! ¡°Damn it, Jagoan¡¯s points are several times more than Jagoan¡¯s!¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s made up of luck, Jagoan¡¯s luck is too good!¡± ¡°I think it may be difficult to turn the tables!¡± The crowd sighed with emotion. Jagoan had brought them too many surprises and even shock If one were to say that these 120 people had advanced to the inner ring before the Profound Sky Rankingspetition officially began, they would not believe that a core disciple at the first level of the Nirvana Realm like Jagoan could rank first, even if he was at the top of the list temporarily. However, right now, he was only at the third level of the Nirvana Realm. Therefore, the current Jagoan was still at the lowest level in the entire arena. His points on the ranking list had already exceeded four to five times Jagoan¡¯s. It was likely that this gap would not be able to be turned over! Not to mention that there was a time limit to the Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match. If Jagoan tried to save his life and keep running, it would be difficult for Jagoan to catch Jagoan. Then, the champion of this Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match naturally fell into the hands of him. At this moment, the audience who had purposely brought along the rhythm of Jagoan Jagoan spoke again, ¡°Huh? In this way, will Jagoan be able to track down the records of Jagoan Jagoan?¡± ¡°Or even surpass the record of Jagoan Jagoan?¡± ¡°I remember that even though Jagoan Jagoan was only at the third level of the Nirvana Realm, he was able to continuously win the first ce in the Profound Sky Ranking List. However, he has never broken through the realm and has nothing to do with the magical power that he practices. It can be used as an umtion of strength. Whether he breaks through or not, the difference is not that great. Instead, he will continue to settle down and the effect will be even better!¡± ¡°Jagoan is different! When he was promoted to the inner ring, he was only at the first level of the Nirvana Realm!¡± ¡°Later on, it was also the Elders Assembly who arranged for him to break through to the second level of the Nirvana Realm, and now he has also improved the endless fate contained by Soul Lord to break through to the third level of the Nirvana Realm! Although if there were also difficulties when Jagoan Jagoanpeted for the first ce on the Mystic Sky Rankings, it was much harder for Jagoan! Jagoan is more motivated than Jagoan Jagoan, right?¡± The disciple of the Divine Martial Sect said while watching the fun. ¡°It seems to make sense!¡± ¡°Jagoan seems to be even more impressive than Jagoan Jagoan.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also at the first level of the Nirvana Realm. I was eliminated in the first round. I know very well how difficult it is to stand out in the Profound Sky Rankings!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Jagoan is still awesome. No one can do it!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After aparison, the audience gradually felt that Jagoan seemed to be more powerful! Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s face was as dark as water, but he held back his anger. This man was just a pawn of his hidden enemy, a cannon fodder-level figure. Not to mention that it was impossible for him to p Jagoan to death in front of so many people, even if Jagoan Jagoan could do it, he could not do it like this in order to mentain his imagine. Jagoan Jagoan stared at the light curtain. He just wanted his cousin, Jagoan, to kill Jagoan as soon as possible so as not to cause any trouble. This time, the Burem Family had lost a lot of face, but as long as theyughed to the end, the Feng Family would still be the final winner. The previous failures were all before the sess of the trial test. They were not worth mentioning. They were just icing on the cake. However, if he failed, Jagoan would be killed by Jagoan. At the thought of this, a sharp killing intent shed through Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s eyes. *** Soul Ring Immortal Pce, core region. Jagoan was simply mad. This wave of Jagoan not only eliminated most of Jagoan¡¯s followers, but also took the opportunity to climb to the top and be the first. How could Jagoan bear it? ¡°Jagoan!¡± Jagoan roared. ¡°I swear to kill you here to wash away the humiliation you brought me!¡± ¡°You? Really?¡± Jagoan was as calm as a cloud. He didn¡¯t care about the threat from Jagoan at all. If it was the first time he had entered the Soul Ring Immortal Pce, due to the gap in cultivation, Jagoan might have to prepare for the attack of the seventh stage of Nirvana Realm, Jagoan. But now, there was no need for Jagoan who had advanced to the third Nirvana Realm to do so. Chapter 2526 Chapter 2526 ¡°Caspian, go to hell!¡± Ferdy was furious. His life soul appeared, which was a big bow he had used before. Swish! At the same time, magical power also rushed out of Ferdy¡¯s eyes and blended into them. Above his ten fingers, the spirit light threads spread silently and attacked Caspian from all directions. This might was even greater than when Ferdy had killed the Guardian Giant. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were all worried about Caspian! Caspian was indeed very strong, but in a face-to-face battle, Ferdy should still be better than him. However, Caspian did not change his expression. He was still using the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth! He raised his hand and punched out in one go. Between this, the the Great Tao of heaven and earth resonated with the killing intent of Caspian. The five elements were ringing, and the universe was reversed. Yin and Yang were reversed, and the killing intent broke the sky! Boom! All kinds of methods of Ferdy and Caspian¡¯s Heaven and Earth fists collided heavily. In an instant, cracks appeared in the void, and various kinds of the Great Tao power were rolling and breaking! The spectators immediately felt that Caspian was going to lose. Ferdy summoned his Life-Soul and two kinds of magical powers at the same time, as well as his magical treasures to sweep around, ready to give Caspian a fatal blow at any time. On the contrary, Caspian only had one Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth! As disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, they were well aware of the power of the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth. Caspian had even demonstrated the true power of the Fist of Heaven and Earth and eliminated a lot of true disciples in one go, making it first on the Mystic Sky Rankings. However, the gap between their cultivations could not be easily made up. Even if Caspian advanced to the third level of the Nirvana Realm, he was still merely at the third level. What about Ferdy? He was a seventh stage of Nirvana Realm cultivator! Under the attention of tens of thousands of people, Caspian and Ferdy reappeared in front of everyone. Jagoan was not defeated as they thought, but stood in the air with ease. And, as for Jagoan, this Nirvana Realm 7th stage Jagoan, whom they had high expectations of, had some vigor rolling as he gasped for breath. ¡°What? Did Jagoan lose just now?¡± ¡°He lost, but it shouldn¡¯t be much. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be just the vigor churning.¡± ¡°But Jagoan only used the Heaven-Earth Killing Fist!¡± The spectators of the Divine Martial Sect found it unbelievable. Jagoan was beyond their imagination. A third level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan, using the magical power of the Heaven and Earth lethal punch to face off against a seventh stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan, and all of his methods. In the end, Jagoan gained the upper hand. Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to deduce that once Jagoan became serious and attacked with all his strength, he would be able to crush Jagoan? ¡°It can¡¯t be! This is too exaggerated! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult for even Jagoan Jagoan to do this!¡± Someone eximed. He was was just a passer-by disciple of the Divine Martial Sect. However, Jagoan had shocked him and made him understand what it meant to say that there was always someone better than him! ¡°Jagoan, you¡¯ve thoroughly angered me!¡± Jagoan roared towards the sky, the patterns on his body activated to the extreme. This was a special magical power bestowed by Jagoan Jagoan, which could keep the Jagoan at his peak for a short time. However, he would be counterchargedter. If the counterback was light, he would not be able to move for a while. If it was heavy, he would faint for ten days or half a month. Then he would fall into danger. However, Jagoan couldn¡¯t care less. He was a seventh stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan. If he really lost to Jagoan, not only would he lose face, but the Burem Family would also lose face. He never wanted to be a stray dog, let alone a sinner of the Burem family. Therefore, Jagoan should die here! Jagoan¡¯s aura continued to rise. The strength of a seventh stage Nirvana Realm practitioner was fully disyed. Together with the fact that he hadpletely activated his secret art, the current him could even fight against a Nirvana Realm eight stage Jagoan! Buzz! Then, the endless magical treasures Jagoan carried were activated in one breath, summoned out, gathering into a long river, ughtering towards Jagoan. This scene made everyone hold their breath! Jagoan was too powerful. This attack was likely something that even a seventh stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan could not withstand. He was indeed a descendant of the Burem family. How amazing! Jagoan¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he disyed the Treasures Dharma Form. The next moment, countless Jagoans appeared. Each of them was a real Jagoan. They could not distinguish one from the other. If they disyed a kind of magical power in this manner, it was equivalent to countless Jagoans using this magical power. The power would be increasedyer byyer, which would be very horrible. With a thought from Jagoan, the bone spear appeared. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Countless Jagoans were activating countless white bone spears. Countless Archean inscription patterns were lit up one by one. Divine light soared into the sky! He didn¡¯t need any fancy sentries or even any skills. He used this to fight against the endless river of magical treasures. The bone spear stabbed wildly in the air, and it had already defeated this shining river. Bang! Jagoan¡¯s magical treasures exploded! Jagoan didn¡¯t give him any chance. He once again disyed the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth. Countless fists bombarded Jagoan from all directions. The fist light was majestic and the killing intent was surging. Under the strong attack of Jagoan, Jagoan kept retreating and being defeated! The third level of the Nirvana Realm suppressed the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm. Moreover, the latter had used all of his strength, but Jagoan still forcefully suppressed Jagoan. It was so simple and rude, so unreasonable. It was hard to tell what kind of expression people would show. This was beyond their understanding! If the previous Jagoan Feng Tian was the top of the third level of Nirvana Realm ceiling that they thought it was, then it was time to change it into Jagoan! Even the Elder of the Divine Martial Sect was rmed by the fierce battle. He witnessed how Jagoan defeated the strong with his invincible aura. He sighed and said, ¡°What a coincidence! The heavy sword has no edge. I¡¯m afraid that within a hundred years, we¡¯ll have one more Jagoan Jagoan, or even better than him!¡± The elder was very optimistic about Jagoan Jagoan, but now he was more optimistic about Jagoan. Cough cough¡­ Jagoan fell to the ground after being attacked by Jagoan and coughed up blood continuously. He was seriously injured and had the countercharge of the magical power, so there was had no way to save him. Jagoan looked down at him indifferently, just like before. He didn¡¯t talk too much, nor did he say any harsh words. Instead, he clenched his fists to break Jagoan. At this moment, the sky was suddenly torn apart. A big hand reached out and blocked the fist print of Jagoan. Jagoan Jagoan made his move! Chapter 2527 Chapter 2527 ¡°Caspian, Ferdy has been defeated, but you still want to kill him, destroy his foundation, and ruin his future!¡± Marquis Cucakrawa said in a clear voice as he added, ¡°You¡¯ve disregarded thews of our Divine Martial Sect. I¡¯m going to punish you heavily on behalf of the sect as a warning to you!¡± Seeing this, Caspian didn¡¯t pretend to be friendly with Marquis Cucakrawa either. ¡°Marquis Cucakrawa, you don¡¯t have to put on airs with me. Do you really think that I don¡¯t know? Are you the one who ordered Ferdy to send people to kill me? It¡¯s just because I refused your invitation at that time that you took revenge with hatred in your heart. In that case, why do you have to put on such a righteous look?¡± Hearing this, everyone was shocked! Ferdy targeted at Caspian like this. In fact, it was Marquis Cucakrawa who gave the order behind the scenes. And the real reason was that Caspian had refused Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s invitation. That was all! ¡°No way! Marquis Cucakrawa doesn¡¯t seem to be such a petty person.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Caspian rejected the invitation from Marquis Cucakrawa two years ago, but now Marquis Cucakrawa is hunting him down. It¡¯s too shocking!¡± ¡°However, with the strength that Caspian has shown and his potential, it won¡¯t be so strange to kill him if I can¡¯t get what I want as a superior¡­¡± ¡°Nonsense, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Marquis Cucakrawa is not such a person!¡± For a moment, some of the spectators in the Divine Martial Sect were skeptical, some were firm in their hearts, and some were even sneering. They might not know exactly what kind of person Marquis Cucakrawa was. They believed in him and were just passers-by¡¯s disciples from the Divine Martial Sect. However, the person behind them was his hidden opponent. They were well aware of Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s conduct! ¡°Jagoan, I thought you were just being impulsive, but now it seems that you are more than just killing. In order to clear my name, you even ndered my reputation!¡± Jagoan Jagoan pretended to be shocked and angry. ¡°I wanted to punish you just now, but now I can¡¯t spare you!¡± He raised his hand to suppress Jagoan. It had to be said that Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s cultivation was too high at the ninth level of the Nirvana Realm. Furthermore, he was highly regarded by the elders and was given sufficient respect. Therefore, Jagoan Jagoan was naturally not an ordinary ninth level of Nirvana Realm practitioner. He did not use his magical power, but raised his hand to suppress Jagoan, which made Jagoan feel powerless to resist. The so-called ayer being a world of Nirvana Realm was especially special after the sixth level of Nirvana Realm. ¡°Absolute Heaven and Earth Fist!¡± Facing the five-fingered divine mountain-like hand, Jagoan didn¡¯t remain unmoved as he suddenly attacked. Unfortunately, his fist radiance was like a rock sinking into the sea. Previously, he had killed many disciples of the Divine Martial Sect and defeated a powerful magical power that was at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm. However, it had no effect now. Bang! Jagoan was suppressed by Jagoan Jagoan¡¯srge hand. The ground below his feet continuously cracked and shattered, but his body was taut, not bending from start to finish! This made Jagoan Jagoan very unhappy. Caspian didn¡¯t even kneel! However, if he continued to exert his strength, it would expose the fact that he could not make Jagoan kneel down with one strike. It was better to keep a line to show his mercy. In reality, if he could, then Jagoan Jagoan really wanted to directly suppress Jagoan and prevent future troubles. Two years ago, he underestimated his opponent too much and gave Jagoan a chance to grow. Otherwise, Jagoan would never have the chance to rule the world here, and his cousin, Jagoan, would not have been defeated so easily. He had to get rid of Jagoan! Unfortunately, themotion caused by Jagoan and Jagoan attracted the attention of the Elder of the Divine Martial Sect. It was impossible for Jagoan Jagoan to kill Jagoan in public. In other words, he wanted to kill Jagoan, but not now. Otherwise, the image that Jagoan Jagoan had worked hard to maintain over the years would copse. Although Jagoan was dangerous, it was not worth it. ¡°Jagoan, I think you still don¡¯t know how to repent! Since you¡¯re so stubborn, then I¡¯ll throw you into the Hell Passage and let you calm down and reflect on what you¡¯ve done!¡± Jagoan Jagoan said seriously, ¡°Of course, the heavens are kind. If you cane back from the Hell Passage, it means that you are indeed blessed by the heavens. Today¡¯s matter will be written off and forgotten!¡± ¡°What? Jagoan Jagoan wants to throw Jagoan into the Hell Passage?¡± The Divine Martial Sect members were shocked! ¡°Throw Jagoan into the Hell Passage¡­ This kind of punishment may appear to be light and heavy, but it is actually even crueler than killing Jagoan!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The Hell Passage is not a good ce. Once you enter itpletely, you will fall into hell, which will be stained with the Hell Qi!¡± ¡°It is said that once one is tainted with the aura of hell, a living person will be a walking corpse. Even a Nirvana Realm Jagoan will not be able to survive. At first, they might be able to endure a little, but in the end, all of them willpletely degenerate and be evil ghosts!¡± ¡°This kind of punishment is a little too harsh. If nothing unexpected happens to Jagoan, he will be ranked first in this Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match. Even if he is Jagoan Jagoan, he can¡¯t make a decision without permission to punish Jagoan like this!¡± Some disciples of the Divine Martial Sect defended Jagoan. They didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Jagoan and Jagoan. Even if there was a conflict, it was good for Jagoan to perform excessively. After all, it didn¡®t cause a big disaster. What¡¯s more, even if Jagoan was injured at most, he wouldn¡¯t die. Was there a need to punish Jagoan like this? Jagoan has been targeting Jagoan and chasing after Jagoan. I don¡¯t know if it was the will of Jagoan Jagoan, but he did plot against Jagoan. There is a reason and a result. Jagoan will take revenge. What¡¯s wrong with that? Jagoan was also anxious. ¡°Jagoan, you can¡¯t let Jagoan Jagoan do this!¡± Jagoan Jagoan could sense the change in the Elder¡¯s aura. Perhaps the elder was trying to stop him, so Jagoan Jagoan made a prompt decision and rebuked Jagoan, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Jagoan, you¡¯d better go to hell and reflect on yourself! Whether you can return to the Divine Martial Sect or not depends on your sincere reflection!¡± As he spoke, he opened the Hell Passage with one palm and transported Jagoan. Seeing this scene, Jagoan widened her eyes in disbelief. The Elder of the Divine Martial Sect had deliberately stopped him, but it was unexpected that Jagoan Jagoan still forced Jagoan into hell. He was so arrogant! ¡°Haha, Jagoan Jagoan, you¡¯re really shameless!¡± Jagoanughed and said, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter! When I return to the Divine Martial Sect, you¡¯ll regret your words and deeds today!¡± Chapter 2528 Chapter 2528 Caspian fell rapidly whileughing. The countless arms attached to the Hell Passage were waving rapidly the moment Caspian fell. Blood was dripping and flesh was flying. They were going to grab this rare living person! ¡°Is he human or alive?¡± ¡°Give it to me!¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll take a bite!¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s a man¡­¡± In addition to countless arms waving, distorted faces appeared one after another, showing their fangs and ws to Caspian. Caspian remained calm and allowed himself to fall. In fact, even though the Hell Passage had an impact on the cultivator, it was not enough to constrain a Nirvana Realm practitioner. However, when Marquis Cucakrawa pushed Caspian into the Hell Passage, he used some tricks to temporarily freeze Caspian and make him unable to move. By the time Caspian could move, he had already gone deep into the Hell Passage. It was not impossible for him to forcibly return, but it was very difficult to return with his current cultivation of Caspian. However, Caspian did not try to return either. Wasn¡¯t Marquis Cucakrawa sure that he would die in hell? Then Caspian would not die. Moreover, he had to be stronger in the hell. In the end, a king would return, cutting off the head of Marquis Cucakrawa! As Caspian fell deeper and deeper, what he saw became more and more horrible. All kinds of tragedies that could not be imagined shed across his eyes. Only, Caspian was fearless, eyes calm, Dao heart steady. Whoever could not kill him would eventually make him stronger. In addition, he also found that the so-called hell was not aplete piece, but a staircase connected to each other,yer byyer. If he went up the stairs, he could reach a higher ce. If he continued to climb, he could return to the top. However, hell was definitely not a good ce. There were countless demons and ghosts. The ghost kings were everywhere, and there were as many devil gods as dogs. It was definitely not easy to return. Because he had been directly sted to the Hell, he had reached the lowest level. Fortunately, when he was about tond, Jagoan had recovered and finally stepped gently on the hell. This ce looked like a sewage ditch in the mortal world, with filth everywhere and countless evil ghosts. The oil pot, cut off the head, pulled out the tongue, split the body, crushed it, and so on. Everything could be done here. When Jagoan arrived, the breath of a living person, like a firefly in the dark, instantly attracted countless evil spirits. ¡°He¡¯s alive!¡± ¡°Hahaha! How long has it been? Yet another living person hase to the Hell!¡± ¡°I want an arm!¡± Even the evil spirit with its tongue removed had to express its excitement after smelling the breath of Jagoan. Countless evil spirits rushed up together, dense like mountains and seas. Jagoan didn¡¯t even raise his eyes and just pointed casually. Boom! Under the point of Jagoan, hundreds of thousands of evil spirits turned into ashes. Even so, this was the lowest level of hell, where there were countless evil ghosts. When Jagoan killed hundreds of thousands of them with one finger, more and more evil ghosts still rushed over. Millions, tens of millions, hundreds of millions! The number of evil spirits was increasing. Still, he was fearless and moved forward as if nothing had happened. Because he could kill thousands of evil spirits in one breath just by breathing while walking. As Jagoan advanced, he looked around. His breath belonged only to the living, which made the evil ghosts so excited that they rushed over desperately andpletely lost their mind. However, there were still quite a few evil spirits who resisted the impulse and watched coldly. Some of them hid in the darkness and looked at Jagoan, thinking about something. What was even more interesting was that Jagoan also failed to see through their depths at once. In addition, Jagoan also discovered that this level was extremely dangerous. Not only could it cause the Nirvana Realm Jagoan¡¯s body to copse in an instant, but it would also unknowingly destroy the Divine Soul in his body, erode the Jagoan¡¯s Divine Awareness, and upy the nest of a magpie without anyone noticing. It was not impossible to rece it. The bottom level of the Hell is even more terrifying and dangerous than I thought¡­ Caspian thought to himself. No wonder the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect respect the word ¡°Hell¡±. They would rather die than fall into hell and be walking dead¡­ At this time, in the Divine Martial Sect. Seeing that Jagoan was about to fall into hell, many people sighed. ¡°It¡¯s over. ording to the way Jagoan just fell, it¡¯s most likely to fall to the lowest level of hell!¡± ¡°It is said that once one reaches the lowest level of the Hell, one must not return to the ground alive unless one is the overlord! Although one can give it a try at the ninth level of the Nirvana Realm, which ninth level Nirvana Realm would be so foolish as to enter the lowest level of the Hell for no reason!¡± ¡°Jagoan is finished! He can¡¯t return to the Divine Martial Sect alive.¡± ¡°It is really unexpected that such an ending would ur during this Profound Sky Rankings Ranking Event.¡± In the midst of the discussion, almost no one expected Jagoan toe out alive. This was because it was too difficult. Without having eight or ninth stage of Nirvana Realm, there was no chance at all. Could it be that Jagoan could be reborn in hell and be a eighth or ninth level Nirvana Realm practitioner? It was absolutely impossible. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Putting the hell aside, the risk was far greater than that of fate. Moreover, there were countless evil ghosts, ghost kings, even ghost immortals, and devil gods inside. They would not give Jagoan a chance to survive. Jagoan was over! He had just surpassed the results of Jagoan Jagoan and ended up in such a state. Even though they had never met Jagoan, they still admired him. At the same time, everyone realized that Jagoan Jagoan was not someone to be trifled with! Even though Jagoan Jagoan looked very kind, he still forced his way out when the elders of the sect tried to stop him. This had exined a lot! Those who could enter the Divine Martial Sect and reach the Real Immortal Realm and Nirvana Realm were not fools! ¡°Elder, I was impulsive just now. Jagoan can nder me, but I can¡¯t bear him to humiliate my cousin and the Burem family!¡± Jagoan Jagoan sighed and cupped his hands in the direction of Elder, ¡°I will go to the Elders Assembly to ask for punishmentter¡­¡± The Elder nodded and left. Although Jagoan was outstanding, he had not fully fulfilled his talent yet. The next one to be Jagoan Jagoan or surpass him would have to the developed Jagoan. With Jagoan¡¯s current strength, he would probably die if he fell into hell. It was indeed unwise for the elder to go against Jagoan Jagoan after Jagoan died. Since Jagoan Jagoan had admitted his mistake in front of everyone, the elder could only take a step back. Chapter 2529 Chapter 2529 ¡°Is that all?¡± Vivian was so angry that tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Why should you treat Senior Brother Caspian like this?¡± ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t be sad! The hell is full of the smell of death, and living people can¡¯t survive at all. Caspian is probably gone¡­¡± Someone recognized Vivian and knew her rtionship with Caspian, and could not helpforting her. In addition to dangers, the environment of hell was not suitable for living people. Even if Caspian was very strong and he had not been killed by the evil ghosts in hell, he would not survive if he stayed in hell forever. It was even more impossible to return to the Divine Martial Sect. If Caspian was really that capable, he would not have been beaten to hell by Marquis Cucakrawa. Indeed, Caspian had shown his outstanding talent in this Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match. Even the Elder of the sect thought highly of him and did not send anyone to rescue him after he fell into hell. With a third level of Nirvana Realm cultivation, once they found Caspian, they would have long turned cold and be a walking corpse or an evil spirit. Furthermore, his body and soul would be destroyed and his bones would be gone. How could they find him? Now that things hade to this point, there was nothing he could do. Otherwise, the face of the Elder of the sect would lose in vain. If Caspian was gone, he would lose both sides. ¡°Senior Brother Montgomery will definitelye back as a king! At that time, those who have to pay the price will be punished!¡± Vivian wiped her tears and looked up at Marquis Cucakrawa. Marquis Cucakrawa only smiled at Vivian¡¯s hostility and did not take it to heart. He knew that there was some kind of close rtionship between Vivian¡¯s family and the Elders Assembly. Moreover, she wasN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. only at the fourth level of the Nirvana Realm and was not a threat to him at all. A smile was enough! In reality, if Caspian had some background, even if he refused to do so and then rose to power, Marquis Cucakrawa wouldn¡¯t be too hostile to him. Apart from his strength, he also paid attention the background in the Divine Martial Sect. Unfortunately, Caspian had no background and refused his invitation. He could only let Caspian be a warning to others! ¡°Jagoan Jagoan is such a gentleman and has the demeanor of a king. He doesn¡¯t care about this rude junior sister.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Jagoan didn¡¯t admit his mistake and even ndered Jagoan Jagoan. Even someone as generous as Jagoan Jagoan can¡¯t help but punish him. In my opinion, Jagoan deserved it!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? If people like Jagoan cane back alive from hell, it¡¯s not called the goodness of heaven, but the God is blind. How can he let such a bad guy like Jagoane back alive?¡± Many disciples of the Divine Martial Sect ttered Jagoan Jagoan. In fact, after Jagoan humiliated Jagoan Jagoan time and time again, they also doubted Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s authority. Could Jagoan Jagoan still be arrogant? However, he raised his hand to suppress Jagoan and Jagoan dropped from the first ce on the Profound Sky Rankings to the lowest level of hell. This showed that Jagoan Jagoan was still the king who kept his word! Jagoan was the best oue for disobeying Jagoan Jagoan! How could they not be afraid and instinctively fawn over him? Towards these people, Jagoan didn¡¯t refute. She was alone, so she couldn¡¯t beat a group of people. However, she would remember the faces of these people, especially Jagoan Jagoan. She was looking forward to seeing Jagoan leave hell alive and return to the Divine Martial Sect. It might be very exciting and people would be regretful! This was because her Senior Brother Montgomery had said that the day he returned would be when Jagoan Jagoan would pay the price! She would wait for this day. *** At this time, in the Hell¡­ The people of the Divine Martial Sect did not know that for Jagoan, the deathly aura filled with hell was actually a tonic! In the Hell, although there were countless risks, there were still hidden opportunities. If he was able to grasp it, it would naturally belong to Jagoan¡¯s fate. Jagoan activated the Way of Wisdom. His eyes prated the dense fog above his head, and he could vaguely see continuous stairs. What surprised him was that unlike the Lower Hell, the upper hell was not only not horrible, but also peaceful. Since I am here, why don¡¯t I take a look if there¡¯s a chance? Anyway, if he wanted to return to the Divine Martial Sect, he had to leave from the top. Then, Jagoan went all the way to the end of the deepest hell. The evil spirits that appeared along the way were all killed by Jagoan. Although there were some powerful ghosts, they were still not enough in front of Jagoan. They would also end up being killed with just one raise of his hand. The so-called end of hell was a mountain piled up by countless rotten corpses. This mountain was like a volcano, constantly spewing out white bones and pieces of corpses. Moreover, the decayed corpses on the mountain were still flowing. The scene was quite horrible. Jagoan¡¯s arrival caused the decayed corpse mountain to sense something. Countless corpses rolled about, as if they were about to swallow him. Seeing this, Jagoan did not change his expression. He clenched his fist and punched out without hesitation! Boom! The seemingly endless mountain crumbled under Jagoan¡¯s punch! ¡°Hmm?¡± Jagoan found a purple diamond crystal after he destroyed the corpse mountain. The two-story building was so high that it was filled with a kind of space fluctuation, as if it had marked a certain node, but he did not feel any danger from it. He thought for a while, raised his hand to touch it, and then was immediately transmitted. He remained calm, preparing to deal with all types of unexpected changes. After all, this was the Hell, and no one knew what danger it would bring. Before long, when Jagoan felt that the surroundings had calmed down again, it was already a higher level of hell! I see¡­ It seems that some stairs with high floors can¡¯t be directly climbed Jagoan suddenly understood. He tried to look down and found that the next floor could be seen on the lower floor. However, it was very difficult and almost impossible to see the scene clearly. Even the Divine Sense would be forcibly isted, and the other magical powers would also be unable to cross it. It seemed that he could only reach the end of a certain level and then be transmitted through the same method as before. Seeing this, Jagoan thought for a while and continued to move forward. Chapter 2530 Chapter 2530 The evil spirits at the lowest level of hell were as weak as dust for Caspian. Even the so-called stronger ghosts were only a little dust, but the ghosts on this level were visibly stronger andpletely upgraded. Of course, this was just aparison. The truth was that the ghosts on this floor were still very weak. However, from the dust that was hard to distinguish with the naked eye to the strength of a toothpick, it was not even as strong as a toothpick. It could not stop Caspian¡®s steps at all. However,pared to dust, the level of the toothpick was undoubtedly a huge change. That was all. Facing the endless attacks of the evil spirits, Caspian flew forward rapidly. An evil ghost in armor crossed the road and chopped at him. Without even looking at him, he rushed forward. The evil spirit in armor was torn into pieces, unable to stop Caspian. There was also an evil spirit with three heads and six arms hiding nearby. When Caspian passed by, it suddenly pounced on the flying Caspian and was about to pull it to the mortal world. However, it had been broken into pieces. There was also an evil ghost who was a duke when he was alive. After waking up from hell and recovering his spiritual intelligence, he was entangled with millions of ghost soldiers to serve it. Now he had heard that an uninvited guest was running amok in hell, so hemanded millions of evil spirits to suppress Caspian. This was the master of a king. He had never been defeated, and would only be stronger and stronger! ¡°Kill!¡± The Duke of Evil Spirits gave the order and millions of ghost soldiers charged towards Caspian. Seeing this, Caspian did not slow down at all. Could a million toothpicks stop him? How naive! Boom! The million ghost soldiers were destroyed in one strike, including the Evil Duke. They couldn¡¯t even block Caspian for half a breath. The evil ghosts along the way were all smashed by Caspian and turned into nothing. Finally, he reached the end of this floor. Different from thest floor where the mountains were corroded, there was an insurmountable wall on this floor. Before he moved, a ghostly face appeared on the wall. Its breath was not weak, surpassing any evil spirit that Jagoan had encountered on this floor. However, as soon as it came out, it directly bowed to him and begged for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m different from the idiots you¡¯ve met before. I can feel how powerful you are¡­ Please spare my life and let me go. If I can save my life, I will fulfill all your requests!¡± Jagoan did not expect this. However, when he was surprised, ghost face suddenlyunched a sneak attack! The ghost face showed a strange smile, andyers of ripples spread in his eyes. This was a very special Divine Sense attack that could destroy the opponent¡¯s Divine Soul. However, the other party had to expose his ws first, or it would be very difficult to seed. Therefore, when it first showed its misery to Jagoan, it begged him for mercy in order to surprise him slightly and then get the opportunity to sneak attack. Unfortunately, it was facing Jagoan! Even though the strength of this ghost face was stronger than that of the other evil spirits on this floor, it was still not worth mentioning in the eyes of Jagoan. Bang! Jagoan shattered the ghost face with a p. Although he was not dead, the ghost face was destroyed first. At the same time, the wall also copsed. Buzz! The ghost face disappeared. After the wall copsed, the same purple diamond crystal as the bottom layer was revealed! Jagoan seemed to be deep in thought and said to himself, ¡°It seems that if I want to go further, I have to finish the current floors of hell first, and then touch the crystal to be transported up¡­¡± *** Meanwhile, in the Divine Martial Sect. After the battle with Jagoan, Jagoan, who was seriously injured, couldn¡¯t move and even fainted directly. Jagoan Jagoan nced at his cousin. He first tapped between his eyebrows and summoned a green leaf. It looked ordinary but full of vitality. Although it was just a leaf, it emanated an aura of life that was as powerful as a ne. It was extremely mysterious. This was one of his trump cards. As Jagoan Jagoan continued to inject his spiritual power, the veins on the leaf suddenly came alive. Swish! The meridians extended out like tentacles and pierced into Jagoan¡¯s body, connecting to his Meridians. Buzz! The tentacles buzzed at the same time, apanied by streams of life energy pouring into the sealed body. His essence, qi, and spirit suddenly improved a lot, while the leaves suddenly withered, and the color was much dimmer. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Soon, Jagoan¡¯s eyelids moved and he coughed violently. Cough¡­ Ahem¡­ After coughing for a while, Jagoan finally woke up slowly. When he saw the expressionless Jagoan Jagoan, he was about to stand up and apologize. ¡°C-Cousin, I¡¯m useless¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Jagoan Jagoan shook his head. ¡°You¡®ve done a good job in this Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match. Bruno, Zaha, and my good friend, Wandera, are all inferior to you. It¡¯s just that Jagoan¡¯s sudden appearance is not within our expectations.¡± ¡°Jagoan¡­ I was too careless! When I was still in the Ancient Ghostly Soul Realm, I should have killed Jagoan, so as not to leave any future troubles! Or, as soon as I entered the Ghost-burying Tomb, I used killing Jagoan as the top priority, so there will be no identter! If I were given another chance, I would definitely destroy Jagoan¡¯s body and soul and he would never be able to reincarnate!¡± After being annoyed, Jagoan revealed a cold smile, ¡°Unfortunately, I probably don¡¯t have this chance, because Jagoan may not be able toe back alive, and he can only be an evil ghost in hell!¡± At that time, Jagoan watched Jagoan fall into hell, and then he passed out peacefully. Now that some time had passed, based on Jagoan¡¯s third level of Nirvana Realm cultivation, he was probably already dead! Even if he was not killed by the evil ghosts of hell and eaten separately, he would probably be soaked in the breath of hell and then turned into walking corpses or even evil ghosts. Maybe the next time he entered the grave, he would meet a ghost Jagoaning back from hell. If there was such an opportunity, Jagoan would definitely imprison Jagoan and make him beg for death. Although the possibility was really slim. Jagoan Jagoan didn¡¯t reply and remained silent. Because things became a little strange. Jagoan must have been thrown into hell for a period of time. Why did he still look alive? He had not sunk into hell and was not eaten by the evil ghosts of hell. Chapter 2531 Chapter 2531 This really puzzled Marquis Cucakrawa. This was because the Hell had extreme restraint over living people and Caspian was not even at the true disciple stage. With his current third level Nirvana Realm cultivation, it was likely that he would be able to endure at most for a moment. However, a long time had passed. Why was Caspian still alive? How strange! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Even so, Marquis Cucakrawa was not too worried. Because it was impossible for the other party toe back alive. Even though Caspian¡¯s strength was astonishing and far surpassed that of an ordinary third level Nirvana Realm practitioner, it was still far from enough to leave the hell alive. In the Hell, there were different ces where opportunities like the Ghost-burying Tomb or the Soul Ring Immortal Pce coexisted with danger. There, danger far exceeded one¡¯s luck. With a narrow escape, the aura of the Hell that eroded the living was everywhere. If Caspian had an unending cultivation and became a seventh, eighth, or even ninth level Nirvana Realm cultivator, he might even have a chance of returning to the Divine Martial Sect. However, the third stage of Nirvana Realm was too weak to survive in hell. Therefore, the death of Caspian was just a matter of time. *** On the other side, Caspian was still in hell, hurrying along. He did not stop the countless evil spirits from hell or be corroded by the aura of hell as he had expected. He continued to rise to the bottom of the Hell at his fastest speed. He had already arrived at the eighth floor of the Hell. Looking at the mighty evil ghosts swarming in, Caspian was still fearless. Although the evil spirits had be much more powerful after the eighth floor and had reached the level of the Ghost-burying Tombpetition, it was still easy for Caspian to kill them. ¡°A living person, a living person!¡± ¡°Why are there living people here?¡± ¡°Who cares? Kill, kill, kill!¡± ¡°I only need one thigh!¡± The evil spirits on the eighth floor were simr to the previous floors. They were very sensitive to the breath of living people and were extremely stimting. As soon as Jagoan stepped on it, they sensed it and then rushed over. Seeing this, Jagoan clenched his fist print and suddenly punched. His fist radiance overflowed. A fist smashed out, suppressing the world, erasing the five elements, extending thousands of kilometers, directly killing thousands of evil spirits in this direction. This speed was much slower than the previous levels. If it had been before, Jagoan would not have needed to punch. They would have been smashed into pieces just by Jagoan¡¯s rushing forward. After all, they were stronger on this level and needed him to punch them. However, they were still very weak When Jagoan first entered the Ghost-burying Tomb, he was only at the first level of the Nirvana Realm, but it was still easy for him to kill ghosts. Right now, Jagoan was already at the third level of the Nirvana Realm and his strength was more than ten times stronger. To deal with an evil spirit, it was practically a crushing harvest. Even if more came, he was fearless. Jagoan constantly killed the evil spirits and absorbed them. He was gradually bing stronger. The evil spirits here were not weak. They had quite a lot of wisdom. Looking at the powerful Jagoan and living here without any natural enemies, they were also a little panicked. Then, these evil spirits rushed to the sky, gathered together in the air, and turned into huge ghost balls! The ghost balls were as big as a star, with a kind of unclear Divine Awareness seeping out. If one used his Divine Sense to spy on this kind of ghost ball, he was afraid that he would be invaded by the evil ghost¡¯s Divine Sense, which wasparable to thousands of soldiers and horses. Not only would he go insane, but he might also be reced by an evil ghost who took the opportunity to upy the magpie¡¯s nest. Without another word, Jagoan jumped up and punched! Fist light shot into the sky, and the eighth floor of the Hell was lit up in a sh. The huge ghost ball, which was directly prated by this punch, copsed without even having time to scream. Jagoan did the same thing, clearing the balls one by one, and then refining them for its own use. This was an opportunity to increase his strength by more than one step. In fact, he could barely improve his strength after reaching this level. In the first few levels, due to the fact that the strength of ghosts was too weak, even if these kinds of things were absorbed, even if there were more, like mountains and seas, they would not be of much help to one¡¯s strength, or they would be of little use. Rather than wasting time on this, Jagoan might as well hurry up and head for a higher level. However, now that Jagoan had reached the eighth floor of the Hell, the strength of the ghosts here had returned to the level of the Ghost-burying Tomb. It was finally worth absorbing. Although there was still a huge gap between Jagoan and the fourth level Nirvana Realm, Jagoan had only just reached the eighth level of the Hell. If he continued to advance, he would likely gain even more. This trip to hell might be an unexpected opportunity. However, at this moment, the earth began to shake without warning. Jagoan¡¯s eyes glittered, and he jumped up into the air. After the earth shook, it suddenly fell, revealing a bottomless pit. Then, a huge head slowly appeared in the hole. This head was made up of evil spirits. It was densely packed. Countless evil spirits were wriggling and roaring on it, as if they were telling all kinds of unwillingness when they were alive. Moreover, these evil spirits had different postures. Some of them only had half of their heads, some had no limbs, and some were even seriously rotten, giving off a pungent smell. just looking at them made people feel ufortable. However, its aura was extremely powerful, surpassing all the evil spirits Jagoan encountered on the eighth floor. This reminded him of the rotting mountains and the ghost-faced wall he had encountered before. Maybe it was the key to going to the higher level. The reason why it appeared so quickly was probably because it felt Jagoan¡¯s strength and attacked in advance to eliminate hidden dangers. Jagoan remained calm, but before he could make a move, the giant head took the initiative to attack. Countless ghost soldiers surged out of the huge head and rushed toward Jagoan. These ghost soldiers were stronger than the eighth level ghosts he had encountered before, which made his eyes lit up. The long bone spear appeared, and the Archaic inscription patterns on it shone with resplendent light, illuminating this area of hell. Bang! Even though there were wriggling evil spirits that were continuously killed, there were even more evil spirits that surged out from the surface of the enormous evil spirit¡¯s head, endlessly flowing out. However, Jagoan was not in a hurry. He did not believe that there were endless ghosts in the evil ghost¡¯s head. As long as he kept killing, he could kill them all. Roar! The devil¡¯s head suddenly roared, and then balls of ghost liquid flowed down, turning into ghost generals, looking at Jagoan coldly. Their strength was even stronger,parable to the powerful ghosts that Jagoan had encountered in the Tomb of the Ghosts. Chapter 2532 Chapter 2532 Caspian was amazed. Hell was indeed an extremely dangerous ce. Other participating cultivators might not be able to go back. Even a seventh stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner would not be an exception. The higher up the level, the stronger the ghosts they encountered. Now it wasparable to the level of the Tomb of the Ghosts. Caspian couldn¡¯t imagine what was on the top floor for the time being. It was a dangerous ce! What¡¯s more, the Hell Qi here was the most difficult thing to deal with. Even if he had enough strength, as time went by, he would not be able to escape death. Only Caspian was fearless and regarded the Hell Qi as a tonic. Only then could he break throughyer byyer. Therefore, he was not polite to these ghost generals. He raised his hand and killed them all. He didn¡¯t know how many ghosts he had killed in the grave. How could he care about them? Boom! Caspian could beat a ghost with one punch. What the hell was General? He was no different from the ordinary ghosts before. It was just a matter of one punch. This made the devil head feel a strong threat. In the Hell, theyers werepletely isted from each other. The strength of eachyer was basically fixed. It had never seen someone like Caspian who could kill Ghost General with a simple cut. Thinking of this, all the ghosts on the evil ghost¡®s head widened their eyes at the same time. Their eyeballs were filled with darkness without warning, as if they had swallowed all the light between heaven and earth. Even Caspian could not be exempt from the secr world. Without exception, his vision quickly became dark. However, Caspian remained calm. He just raised his hand and waved it in the direction of the evil ghost¡¯s head. Immediately afterwards, the long bone spear suspended in midair erupted with powerful divine light, illuminating the underworld again, restoring light to this ce. Boom! The long bone spear pierced through the evil ghost¡®s head. All the ghosts on it were in pain and howling. With a thought from Jagoan, the light of the long bone spear burst out again and directly smashed the evil ghost¡¯s head into pieces! All the evil spirits were annihted in the spreading Divine Light of the bone spear. Jagoan was not wasted and refined. Soon, his aura increased again. I think, however, it should be very difficult for these evil spirits to make me promote¡­ Then, his eyes fell on something that appeared after defeating the evil ghost head. It was a purple diamond crystal. After knowing its use, Jagoan did not waste any time. It was directly transmitted to a higher level through the purple diamond crystal. Buzz! There was a buzz in Jagoan¡¯s ears, and then a series of dayster, he had reached a higher level of hell! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. As soon as he appeared, Jagoan was shocked by the huge Dragon Bone. This floor was different from the previous floors of hell. There was only a dragon bone that was very large. It was not only a continuous mountain and river, but also a sea and a ne. Not only that, but this Dragon Bone was different from ordinary dragons. It had wings and was quite different from the dragons in Jagoan¡¯s knowledge. Before Jagoan could figure out what it was, several figures suddenly appeared around him. Some of them were as tall as people¡¯s waists, but they were definitely not human-shaped, but a dragon-shaped evil spirit that could only walk upright. And there were so many of them. At first, there were only tens of thousands of them, but soon they turned into millions! In addition, they were much stronger than the Hell Evil Spirits on the eighth floor. Jagoan¡¯s face did not change, and his eyes swept further away. In this position, there were even more advanced dragon-shaped ghosts. However, just like the evil spirits that he had encountered before, the stronger and more intelligent the evil spirits were, the closer they were to people and moved when they made up their minds. They would often not take the initiative to attack, but chose to let ordinary ghosts consume him and finally give them a fatal blow. Unfortunately, those who wanted to y tactics with Jagoan were all killed without exception. Swish! Jagoan¡¯s be was resplendent as countless sword shes bloomed. The sword light directly killed the Dragon-shaped Ghost approaching him. It was no different from killing chickens and dogs. Boom! The sword light rushed through the dragon-shaped ghosts. It pressed down on the five elements and shook the universe. Thousands of dragon-shaped ghosts were directly strangled. They could not even bear the pressure of Jagoan and copsed on their own. If it were before, although Jagoan was powerful, facing these extremely strong dragon-shaped ghosts, it would not have killed thousands of them with a single sword light! However, Jagoan had ughtered his way here from the lowest level of the Hell. He had gained something along the way and be even stronger. His sword light was brighter and his Sword Energy was sharper. Jagoan kept killing. He was like a heartless Death, constantly harvesting the lives of these dragon-shaped ghosts. The dead dragon-shaped ghost finally came back to life and became a ghost. But now it was shattered by Jagoan¡¯s sword! Jagoan killed the dragon-shaped ghost very quickly. In an instant, he had killed millions of dragon- shaped ghosts. This made the high-level dragon-shaped ghost in the distance unable to watch anymore. ¡°Where did this living persone from? How could he be so powerful?¡± ¡°How could there be a living person in hell?¡± ¡°Could it be that he was suppressed here by the strong?¡± These high-level dragon-shaped ghosts were puzzled. Although that was the case, they could also see that if they continued to let Jagoan go on, they were afraid even if they could exhaust him in the end, more than half of the Dragon-shaped Ghosts here would die. This was the umtion of the seventh stage of the Hell for many years. They couldn¡¯t let Jagoan do whatever he wanted. After thinking about it, these high-level dragon-shaped ghosts attacked at the same time. ¡°Are you here?¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes shed. He didn¡¯t expect that the high-level dragon-shaped ghosts here would lose their calmness so quickly. He remembered that in the previousyers of hell, although there were high-level evil spirits attacking Jagoan, most of them had no choice but to attack. On this floor it came a little quickly! In addition to the huge dragon-shaped ghosts, Jagoans felt that they were closer to the Jagoan, flexible and lifelike. Their aura was also much stronger! Seeing this, Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up. The evil spirits of the eighth level of hell could no longer allow him to continue to improve. The evil spirits of this level were better, more or less able to make his foundation more profound and better than no thing. Roar! The high-level dragon-shaped ghosts came together, and vaguely rushed toward Jagoan with some momentum of formation. Chapter 2533 Chapter 2533 Caspian remained calm. What he was waiting for was now! There were too many dragon-shaped ghosts here. Although he had to kill them all in the end, it would be a waste of his mind to kill the Dragon-shaped Ghost while paying attention to those who secretly coveted him. Now that all of them had jumped out, it could be said that they came at the right time. He could catch them all in one fell swoop! The bone spear suddenly became bright, and the Archean runes lit up one after another. The whole hell was as bright as day. Boom! The high-level Dragon-shaped Ghosts were killed by the long bone spears before they could even get within 3,000 meters of Caspian. However, there were still many dragon-shaped ghosts on this floor. They covered the mountains and ins like countless stars. After killing one wave, another wave rushed over. If it was other ordinary cultivators, when faced with so many dragon-shaped ghosts, even if there were no ws and they continued to bombard and kill, it was inevitable that they would be exhausted to death over time. Unless he could kill all the Dragon-shaped Ghosts on this floor before being exhausted. However, what others could not do did not mean that Caspian could not either. Even though there were countless dragon-shaped ghosts, they were swept away by Caspian. Caspian frowned when he saw that the bustling hell had be empty. Because he felt a little strange! It seems that this level is not so difficult¡­ Hmm¡­ Huh? Before Caspian could finish thinking, his eyes were fixed. The huge dragon bone began to tremble without warning. Unlike the previous dead silence, there was a majestic aura at the same time. The dragon¡¯s head began to split between its eyebrows and an illusory image of a two-winged dragon stood in the air. It looked very simr to the dragon bone, but not so big, but it was full of momentum. Jagoan had encountered all the ghosts in the Hell. Even if they were put together, they were not as powerful as this shadow of a double-winged dragon. As soon as it appeared, it locked onto Jagoan, burning with fury. It was as if he was absolutely irreconcble! Jagoan smiled. He understood why the other party was so angry. It was not difficult to tell that the dragon-shaped ghosts just now were all its subordinates. Moreover, if he wanted to go to a higher level of hell, the key was the dragon bone. And he might even destroy the Dragon Bone. In this way, Jagoan and the shadow of the two-winged giant dragon were enemies. Then there¡¯s no need to hold back too much! As soon as Jagoan thought about it, the double-winged dragon¡¯s silhouette arrived first. It opened its mouth and spat out waves of dragon mes. They traveled thousands of kilometers, burning this entire world. The space itself was distorted by the mes, as if it was about to copse. Jagoan tried to get closer, but the illusory dragon pounced on the wings on its back. Waves of demonic wind rolled up, grabbed his hands, and tied his feet of, like a flood dragon constantly entangling and locking him tightly, ready to strangle him. ¡°Humph!¡± Jagoan snorted and directly shattered the demonic wind. Then, he punched toward the illusory dragon. ¡°Absolute Heaven-Earth Fist!¡± In an instant, countless killing intent and surging Blood River appeared in hell. Everything was engulfed by the illusory image of the giant dragon and could not move. Bang! The fist radiance exploded one after another. The shadow of the giant dragon was hit by Jagoan and eventually became much dimmer. Obviously, it had been seriously hurt. Roar! The illusory dragon roared angrily. Just what kind of existence was it? It was to the extent where when hell first opened, it was already here. It had never suffered this type of injury before! Jagoan sneered and said, ¡°If this dragon bone cane back to life, grow flesh and blood, and recover to its peak, I may have to be careful. But you¡¯re just a shadow of a remnant soul, and you don¡¯t even have one or two percent of the power of your real body. How dare you challenge me? Die!¡± After that, Jagoan raised his hand and grabbed the illusory dragon. ¡°The Fiendgod domain!¡± As soon as the Fiendgod domain appeared, the entire Hell began to change. It was as though this level of the Hell had be a Fiendgod world that only belonged to Jagoan. Countless pces and Fiendgods covered the entire area. There were so many of them that they could even fill up thisyer of hell. There were even more dragon-shaped ghosts than before! In this way, the expression of the illusory dragon changed dramatically. Now it had nowhere to hide. Jagoan did not give the illusory image of the giant dragon more chances. Since he had made his move, he would kill the other party without leaving any future troubles. Boom! With a stir of Jagoan¡¯s mind, the phantom dragon was instantly killed by the Fiendgod domain and eventually disappeared from the world with a mournful cry. Jagoan suddenly realized that the battle with the phantom dragon had caused a huge impact. The originally huge dragon bone had been shattered by the suppression of the Godfiend domain. However, his gaze suddenly froze. He discovered that something had been exposed after the Dragon Bone was broken. Waves of Divine Light and wisps of aura were very conspicuous. This is¡­ Ice me Marrow-Iron! Jagoan recognized what this substance with ice-cold mes was. The Ice me Marrow Iron was a rare treasure in the world and had indescribable effects. It was said that the Divine Martial Sect also had such treasures, but they needed to make great contributions to exchange for them. It was not difficult to tell that the sect did not have many of them. However, the dragon bones were all made of Ice me Marrow Iron! If the higher-ups of the Divine Martial Sect knew about this, they would probablye to collect it personally! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What¡¯s more, the Ice me Marrow-Iron here also has a dragon¡®s charm! Jagoan sensed that the Ice me Marrow Iron was extraordinary. There was a dragon¡¯s roar sometimes in the ice mes, and sometimes it turned into a dragon-shaped me, which was a characteristic of the dragon¡¯s charm! The deep spear was a great tonic. Not to mention that it could help Jagoan improve, he directly refined the whole Ice me Marrow Iron and continuously absorbed it. As he devoured the Ice me Marrow- Iron, his body kept expanding and his aura grew stronger. Gradually, Jagoan became as big as a giant. Later, he became as tall as a mountain and eventually became as tall as 3,000 meters. Now his breath had be very mysterious and indescribable, or it was difficult to describe it urately! In the end, the huge Ice me Marrow-Iron waspletely devoured by him, leaving nothing behind. After that, Jagoan was not in a hurry to change back to his original appearance. Instead, ording to what he had done before, he went up through the purple diamond crystal and reached a higher level of hell. As soon as Jagoan arrived, a huge strange aura attracted the ghosts on this floor. However, before the ghosts could react, just like the other ghosts on the floors, they swarmed towards him. He had already punched out! Chapter 2534 Chapter 2534 In the Divine Martial Sect, Ferdy and several followers who hade to visit him were seated. ¡°Sit¡­ It¡¯s rare for you to still remember to visit me!¡± Ferdy nced at the pile of gifts that was sent to him and said with a smile. ¡°Brother Burem, we can¡¯t disturb you when you recover. Furthermore, Marquis Cucakrawa has ordered you to rest well for a few days. Therefore, we do not dare to visit you rashly. Please forgive us.¡± Upon hearing these words, everyone¡¯s hearts first trembled, before they exined in a ttering manner. ¡°I see¡­ Mt cousin is really thoughtful.¡± Ferdy nodded. Of course, he knew that Marquis Cucakrawa didn¡¯t just want him to recuperate, he also wanted Ferdy to reflect on himself. After all, the Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match was supposed to be the fat meat that had been sent to his mouth. It was almost a personal performance match that Ferdy couldn¡¯t eat all of it. This was a big problem! This was not only Ferdy¡¯s humiliation, but also a disgrace to the Burem family, making Marquis Cucakrawa lose face! Fortunately, there was still Marquis Cucakrawa at that time, so he suppressed Caspian to the bottom of hell without saying anything. He helped Ferdy to save the face of the Burem family. Otherwise, a seventh stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner would not be able to match a third level of Nirvana Realm practitioner and was directly eliminated before he won. Ferdy would lose again and again. It was likely that even Marquis Cucakrawa¡¯s reputation in the Divine Martial Sect would be damaged. This was definitely not something that could be allowed. ¡°However, in such a short period of time, Brother Burem has already recovered. This kind of physique really makes us envious!¡± Someone suddenly said. How long had it been since the Profound Sky Rankings qualifying match ended? At that time, Jagoan was seriously injured, but now his injuries alreadypletely healed. Moreover, his aura became even more powerful, making others feel great respect. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s all thanks to my cousin who healed me. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take some time.¡± Jagoan said with a smile. Suddenly, he changed the topic. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jagoan took the opportunity to sneak attack me and didn¡¯t talk about martial arts, I wouldn¡¯t have been careless enough to get hurt! It¡¯s a pity that Jagoan fell into hell and couldn¡¯te back. Otherwise, I would have fried his skin and torn his bones to vent my hatred!¡± Hearing this, everyone just smiled apologetically, not knowing how to answer. Jagoan had defeated Jagoan, so it could be said that he had taken advantage of the sneak attack. What aboutter? Jagoan had used all his trump cards, but he couldn¡¯t defeat the other party. Now, for the sake of his reputation, Jagoan actually turned the facts upside down. If they were not involved, they would probably believe Jagoan¡¯s nonsense. However, they didn¡¯t dare to say that. They didn¡¯te here on their own initiative, so someone asked, ¡°Brother Burem, why do you say that Jagoan will never return after falling into hell? Although hell is horrible, his strength is not too weak What if something happens?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no what if!¡± Jagoan said firmly, ¡°You think that Jagoan may have a chance to survive because you don¡®t know what hell is!¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details!¡± ¡°Please give me some advice, Brother Burem.¡± ¡°Brother Burem, please exin.¡± People kept asking. ¡°The Hell is filled with the aura of hell. If a living person is tainted by it, it is destined to be a walking corpse. If one were to cultivate, it is highly likely that one would be an evil spirit. This is a test that is everywhere in the Hell. Jagoan is only at the third level of the Nirvana Realm. It is impossible for him to withstand the aura of hell for too long. After a long time, he will definitely die. This is one of the reasons.¡± ¡°Second, he must have fallen to the lowest level of hell after being thrown into hell. Once he reaches the lowest level, he will have to fight his way backyer byyer! There are many ghosts in hell. It¡¯s more than a thousand times stronger than the Great Tomb of the Ghosts. Even if they didn¡¯t die of exhaustion, Jagoan could not defeat all of them even if he won once or twice in the face of the guarding ghosts on each floor!¡± Jagoan continued, ¡°Because these great ghosts guarding each barrier, some of them are made up of countless evil ghosts. In the extreme death, they contain a little vitality, endless. Unless they can be killed in one breath, they will be reborn and endless!¡± ¡°You know, even if Jagoan is lucky enough to pass this test, there are still dragon demons condensed from ancient dragon bones. They are pure and powerful. I guess that even the true disciple is no match for them. How much chance does Jagoan have to win against them?¡± Everyone suddenly understood. If Jagoan was telling the truth, then forget about Jagoan, even someone at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm like Jagoan himself was iparably dead. The Hell was truly too terrifying! When he saw this, Jagoan said in a mysterious tone, ¡°Especially the highest level of hell. This is the closest floor to the ground, but it is the most difficult and extremely terrifying one. If you want to cross it, forget about the third level Nirvana Reahn like Jagoan, even the seventh or eighth level Nirvana Realm has a high chance of being defeated. It is a close shave! Even if Jagoan is lucky, he will still die if they come to this level, even if they die! ¡± *** At the same time, in hell. With a punch from Jagoan, the newestyer of ghosts was annihted. Seeing this, he was pleasantly surprised. He did not expect that he had improved so much and be so powerful! Thinking of this, he did not stop. He quickly absorbed the remaining energy left after killing the ghosts and quickly went to the higher level. In the Hell, Jagoan moved forward in an unstoppable manner, and his body, which was tens of thousands of feet tall, punched the hell, constantly improving. When he felt that he had umted enough strength, he actually began to advance and charge towards the fourth level of Nirvana Realm! This time, Jagoan did not use the fourth life soul to protect him. Not to mention that there was no direct danger here that could threaten him, and Jagoan felt that he was now tens of thousands of meters tall, not afraid of any disasters or dangers. Boom! Jagoan began to undergo the tribtion. Unlike before, his momentum was more than a hundred times that of before. After he advanced to Nirvana Realm, the momentum of his passing tribtion was no longer as exaggerated as before. Instead, it appeared to be reserved and did not reveal one¡¯s strength. It was as though it was a stage of umtion, waiting to return to its original state. However, it was different for a Jagoan to advance from third level to fourth level Nirvana Realm. In the Divine Martial Sect, advancing from third stage to fourth stage of Nirvana Realm could be upgraded from core disciple to true disciple. This meant that there was a huge gap between the two. It could even be said that they had been reborn. Even the Divine Martial Sect had to pay more attention to them. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. However, Jagoan also had a powerful momentum when she broke through to the fourth level of the Nirvana Realm. On contrary, the cmity of Jagoan was hundreds or thousands of times greater than what she had experienced at that time. It was as if he was going to destroy the world. The originally terrifying hell had be even more shocking and terrifying under the might of Jagoan¡¯s tribtion. Chapter 2535 Chapter 2535 Countless cmities wreaked havoc in the Hell. They were so powerful that not only the level of the Hell, but even the next level was affected. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Why did something like this happen?¡± ¡°Wait, this, this is¡­ Someone crossing tribtion?¡± ¡°Passing tribtion? How could it be this powerful?¡± Some powerful ghosts with higher intelligence felt that something was wrong. They were not completelyposed of resentment and obsession. Some of them were Jagoans when they were alive, so they naturally knew what it meant to pass tribtion. It was dangerous and horrible to pass the tribtion, but it was ridiculous to say that someone who could pass the tribtion could affect the higher level of hell. However, they gradually stopped thinking about it. Because as Jagoan went through the tribtion, wisps of tribtion, wisps of demonic wind, and streaks of Earth Fire directly spread to this level. The entire floor of the Hell wasn¡¯t even enough for him to ovee his tribtions. They had even directly extended to a higher level! ¡°These are all types of disasters. There really is someone crossing tribtion!¡± ¡°Heavens, which fiendish god is crossing tribtion?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t a ghost¡¯s tribtion, but a living Jagoan crossing tribtion. Who is suppressed in hell? However, it seems like he didn¡¯t die, instead taking a step further!¡± While many ghosts were shocked, Jagoan continued to pass the tribtion. Just as he thought, he was extremely strong. In the past, he had to be afraid of these disasters, but now they were like tickles, which had no effect on Jagoan at all. In this way, Jagoan continued to climb and his aura continued to transform, bing infinitely close to the fourth stage of Nirvana Realm! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Boom! When Jagoan was undergoing his tribtion, the Lower Hell was finally unable to withstand the impact of his tribtion and copsedyer byyer. It was shattered by all kinds of disasters and was directly prated. It was as if it was not in hell before. Jagoan¡¯s tribtion was the real hell! Finally, his Divine Light soared into the sky. Countless beams of light pierced through hell andnded on him. ¡°Fourth level of Nirvana Realm!¡± As Jagoan opened his eyes, the Great Tao of the heavens continuously evolved in his eyes, allowing him to see through thews of the Yin Yang Five Elements. This was his fourth level Nirvana Realm! After that, Jagoan entered the Tower of Life. On this level of the Tower of Life,yers uponyers of concentrated nes appeared. They crisscrossed and distorted space. Just by approaching, one could feel an enormous pressure. If it was any other fourth level Nirvana Realm practitioner, they would likely have knelt down and could only look up. Seeing this, Jagoan instantly understood that what his mother left him was a domain! However, what he needed to do was not to condense a domain, but to take all of this away! Subsequently, Jagoan revealed the Godfiend domain without hesitation. With the Godfiend domain as the center, he wanted to connect all of them together and eventually refine them into four domains. Such a method was equivalent to a country, but there were many vassal states around the country, so the national strength increased greatly and became stronger. In fact, Asura King had demonstrated the four domains briefly before the fierce battle with him. Unfortunately, the Four-sided Region of Asura King only had its own shape and didn¡¯t have its charm. They were all good-for-nothing for Jagoan and could not work at all. Only after forcibly absorbing countless fiendcelestials did the quantitative change umte to a qualitative change and be a true Asura domain did it cause trouble for Jagoan. It could be said that the Four-sided Region that the Jagoan often said was vast enough, but the country in the center might not be that powerful, just like the demonstration of the Asura King. As for theter Asura Realm, it was equivalent to forcibly absorbing all vassal states into the central countries and bing a whole. Although it was more or less messy, it was indeed getting stronger. The Fiendgod domain of Jagoan was different. This domain was very powerful, and now that he had absorbed all of these domains, it was purely for his own use. It was not up to them to disagree to expand his territory, and it was not their turn to object. This was because the Fiendgod domain was simply too powerful. It could forcefully assimte them, and there was no need to deliberately assimte them. Instead, they voluntarily joined in and actively merged into one, bing a part of the Fiendgod domain. At that time, the Shura Field Domain was more like a swallowing date. Even if it happened to go further, the domain power was still messy and had hidden dangers. It would take more time to deal with it in the future. Unfortunately, Jagoan would not give the Asura King this opportunity. The Asura King would not have a future to speak of. So did the Asura Realm. If the Asura Realm was truly condensed by the Asura King, even if Jagoan wanted to break it, it would still take a lot of effort. It would not be that easy. It was not that simple. As Jagoan continued to condense, the Fiendgod domain grew stronger. In other words, the Fiendgod domain was not as simple as it looked. In the Fiendgod domain, it seemed as though it had truly formed its own world. Some of the Fiendgods were cultivating, some were farming, and some were taming. They had their own spiritual intelligence, and they were living creatures that never stopped flowing. This was a Fiendgod world that only belonged to Jagoan. However, as long as he gave the order, all the people in the Godfiend Domain would be armed, and they would be able to raise their power to its peak and to the extreme! Furthermore, this limit was only temporary. The Fiendgod domain could continue to grow stronger, bit by bit, drop by bit. Compared to the previous Fiendgod domain, the current Fiendgod domain is even thicker! If the previous Fiendgod domain was an iparably sharp spear of mine, then it¡¯s equivalent to having an additional shield! This is an indescribable transformation¡­ Jagoan had a deeper understanding of the domain. He remembered that the first time he had used the Fiendgod domain, it had exploded from hundreds of nes at the same time. At this moment, it was likely that its power would increase tenfold, or even more than tenfold. A single Godfiend domain could cause a terrifying power that wasparable to the explosion of ten thousand nets! However, this was far from the finish line of the Fiendgod domain. If there were more opportunities in the future, his Fiendgod domain would be even stronger. It wasn¡¯t impossible for a Fiendgod domain to explode the power of a million nes at the same time. Jagoan was looking forward to this day. After withdrawing from the Tower of Life, he had wanted to immediately test out what the Fiendgod domain looked like and how much its power had increased, but after some thought, he gave up. That was because when Jagoan was undergoing the tribtion just now, theyer of hell had already cracked, and even the space had terrible cracks. If Jagoan was still testing the power of the Fiendgod domain, it would probably crush thisyer of hell. Chapter 2536 Chapter 2536 Even though this level of hell was crushed and broken, Jagoan didn¡¯t care. He was sure that he could protect himself. However, it was better not to cause any trouble. Therefore, Jagoan continued to set off for the higher level of hell. The towering Jagoan was unstoppable. He was even stronger after advancing to the fourth level of the Nirvana Realm. He rushed all the way, meeting gods and killing gods, meeting Buddha and killing Buddha. ¡°Where did the Jagoane from? Give me¡­¡± Bang! ¡°Roar, I¡¯m going to skin you alive¡­¡± Boom! ¡°Come together and kill him¡­¡± Bang! Every level of hell had a strong evil spirit trying to stop Jagoan. With the change of theyers, the evil spirit that prevented him became stronger and stronger. Still, he was getting stronger! He was almost unstoppable. No matter how powerful the evil ghost was, it was enough for one punch. There was no second punch. Finally, Jagoan broke through hell. He was surprised to find that he could already see the highest level of the Hell. This floor was different from the previous horrible one. It was like a tform with a spherical circle. It was suspended high in the sky, emitting the smell of birds¡¯ twitter and fragrance. It had nothing to do with the word ¡°Hell¡±. It was appropriate to call it a paradise. ¡°There is actually a paradise in hell? There must be something strange about it!¡± Jagoan said thoughtfully. Then, he entered the floor through the purple diamond crystal. He suddenly realized that he had not sensed wrongly just now. The highest level of hell was not hell at all, but almost a fairnd! The green trees, grass,kes, and blue sky were delicious. The flowers were in full bloom, and the spiritual Qi was so dense that it could be seen with the naked eye. Not to mention mortals, even Jagoans could not help but forget to return. Suddenly, an angry roar came from behind Jagoan. ¡°Who are you?! Why are you here?!¡± Jagoan turned around and saw a woman with a hot figure looking at him angrily. When she saw Jagoan clearly, the hot woman flew into a rage. ¡°You are so dirty. How can youe to the blissful world?!¡± ¡°The Blissful World?¡± Jagoan frowned. Before he could speak, the hot woman had rushed over. She was furious and full of killing intent. She had no intention of speaking properly. Seeing this, Jagoan was also toozy to exin and faced the hot woman. As soon as the two of them neared, the woman¡¯s face flickered, as if she were talking andughing, and as if her eyes were filled with love. If an ordinary person encountered her, they would probably be distracted and unable to control themselves. But then, the smiling face suddenly turned into aneg eyes, Asura Prajna! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Swish! The hot woman stretched out her hand and grabbed Jagoan¡®s face, trying to take his head off. Jagoan treated her coldly and faced her palm with his fist! Bang! He forced back the hot woman¡¯s palm with one punch, which made her look surprised. She said, ¡°How, how can you stay awake?¡± Jagoan was slightly stunned by her words. He then smiled and said, ¡°Maybe you are too weak? This little trick can¡¯t confuse me¡­¡± ¡°You dirty guy, you¡¯re courting death!¡± The hot woman was furious. ¡°It was a quick battle, but now it seems that it will take some effort!¡± After that, the hot woman suddenly showed a painful look, and then she was divided into several groups. One was her young self, the other was her current self, the other was the young her, the middle-aged her, and the old her! Although this was the case, these were all real. Not only that, but they also stood in different positions, pinching different incantations and muttering. The next moment, five figures, five of whom were shining brightly. There were five different types of light, representing gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. They contained the power of five elements. ¡°Five elements avatar?¡± Jagoan saw some clues. However, the other party¡¯s speed was extremely fast. In almost the blink of an eye, she finished making a seal. Then, when five light columns of different colors rose to the sky, Jagoan was constrained by the power of the five elements. He looked around and found that the five beams of light gushing out of the five figures were getting larger and bigger. They were pressing toward him. As the distance was reduced, he felt different pressure from the five elements. The light of wood destroyed Jagoan¡¯s liver. The light of fire burned his heart. Earth light destroyed his spleen. The golden light destroyed his lungs. And, the water light cracked his kidney. Seeing this, Jagoan raised his fist without hesitation. In an instant, there was a surging Blood River flowing between heaven and earth. Endless killing intent gathered on the fist print of Jagoan. Bang! Jagoan did not aim at anywhere. He just punched out a normal fist, and then the four sides copsed. All the gold, wood, water, fire, earth, and Yin and Yang of the universe were destroyed! In this way, it could expand hundreds of kilometers, or even thousands of kilometers! The mountains and rivers were reversed, the sun and the moon were dim, and everything turned into nothing. The originally blissful world no longer existed, only destion and loneliness. Pow! In the light of the five elements, the Five Elements Formation was broken. The five hot women of different ages spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Jagoan in disbelief. She lost! Such a thing was really incredible. Her magical power was powerful for living people, but now it was broken by the other party! Jagoan¡¯s expression changed slightly. Because he found that his punch had clearly cracked the surroundings, but in the blink of an eye, everything had returned to normal, as if nothing had happened. This situation was extremely strange. Is there something strange about this ce? Or is there some type of power protecting it? Or is it this ce¡­ Jagoan looked at this world thoughtfully. ¡°Damn, hateful!¡± ¡°How dare you hurt us!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you die obediently?¡± ¡°You are a dirty person. Death is your only home!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± The five hot women kept persuading Jagoan to die, which made him burst outughing. Seeing this, the five hot women became even angrier. Their bodies burst out strong light and rushed to Jagoan at the same time. They grabbed his hands from both sides and hugged his feet one after the other. The young and hot woman grabbed his neck and showed a vicious look. Then, the power of the five elements moved while the five figures were shining. They were going to die together with Jagoan! Of course, the hot woman said that Jagoan was a dirty person. Of course, she was unwilling to die with him. She must have a backup n to save her life. She risked her life just in case the other party escaped. She wanted Jagoan to die here, and his soul would be destroyed. This was the fate of dirty people stepping into the bliss world! Chapter 2537 Chapter 2537 ¡°This is it?¡± Jagoan just wanted tough. Before the hot woman could figure out what Jagoan meant, she only felt that there was endless power blowing her away. Bang! Except for the fiery woman who had just grabbed Jagoan¡¯s neck, the other four exploded on the spot and turned into ashes. Jagoan suddenly grabbed the hot woman¡¯s neck, just like what she had done to him just now. Since they were enemies, there was no need to show mercy. ¡°Cough, cough, cough, let go of me!¡± The hot woman panicked. She had never thought that Jagoan was so powerful that he would kill her at once. Moreover, she could see endless killing intent in his eyes. Jagoan was really ready to kill her! He was not joking! At this point, Jagoan would naturally ignore what the other party was saying. However, just as he was about to exert his strength to destroy the woman¡¯s body and soul, a majestic voice sounded from afar. ¡°Stop it!¡± Hearing the voice, Jagoan looked around and saw that the surroundings had be filled with fragrance. Many young and beautiful girls came over with a middle-aged beautiful woman. Jagoan fixed his eyes on the middle-aged beautiful woman, who had just spoken. He was not in a hurry to kill the hot woman, but he also did not let her go. He wanted to see what the person wanted to do. ¡°I am a Venerable of Hell. How dare you break into the forbidden area and hurt my maid! Even if you die a thousand times is not enough for what you have done!¡± The middle-aged woman coldly said. ¡°Now, I will send you back to hell and never reincarnate!¡± Jagoan smiled upon hearing this. ¡°I have finally managed to reach this point. It is impossible for you to make me return to hell. I want to return to my original world. If you can help me, then I will forget about her rudeness earlier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How can youe and go as you please? Since you¡¯re here, you can stay here forever! You¡¯re destined to sink into hell and never be able to turn over again!¡± The middle-aged woman said coldly. ¡°So there¡¯s nothing to talk about?¡± Jagoan¡¯s face darkened. He exerted strength in his palm, and the hot woman turned into ashes with a bang. This scene shocked the middle-aged beautiful woman and the maids, and their expressions changed dramatically. ¡°Sister Presley was killed by this dirty person!¡± ¡°Not only did he barge into our Blissful World, but also killed Sister Presley! He should be punished for his crimes!¡± ¡°Please uphold justice for Sister Presley!¡± A group of beautiful young maids said to the middle-aged woman. ¡°Mia is my favorite maid. I asked you to let her go, but not only did you not let her go, but you also killed her. Then I will punish you today! Not only will you be trapped in hell forever, but you will also suffer all kinds of pain unique to hell!¡± The middle-aged woman said with anger. Without saying a word, Jagoan raised his hand and rushed over. His imposing manner was like the arrival of a killing god, frightening all the maidservants. However, the middle-aged beautiful woman who imed to be the Venerable of Hell was not in a hurry. She faced Jagoan slowly. ¡°Yi?¡± Soon after, Jagoan discovered that something wasn¡¯t right. Every punch of his was filled with endless killing intent and infinite fighting desire. Any punch that landed on the middle-aged beautiful woman could shatter her soul. However, the reality was different. Every time his fist print and light hit the middle-aged beautiful woman, it was like a fist hitting cotton, unable to exert force. On the other hand, the beautiful middle-aged woman only patted Jagoan but he retreated a hundred kilometers away and could not stand steadily. Jagoan was suppressed! He had ughtered countless evil spirits and met countless enemies along the way from the lowest level of the Hell. He had also obtained all sorts of natural luck, especially after advancing to the fourth level of the Nirvana Realm. It could be said that he had swept all the way here. He never thought that this middle-aged beautiful woman, who imed to be the Venerable of Hell, would be so strange. She suppressed him in a way that Jagoan could not see through. This kind of thing was really incredible. At this time, the beautiful maids who were still in a panic just now burst intoughter. ¡°Ha! Look at his expression. It seems that the Venerable has suppressed him!¡± ¡°Hahaha, who is he? What a dirty guy! He even killed Sister Presley. It¡¯s no exaggeration to kill him 10,000 times!¡± ¡°Killing him directly will benefit him. We should torture him and make him beg for death!¡± ¡°These Jagoans always think that they are invincible in this world. They don¡¯t know that there is always someone better than them!¡± The middle-aged beautiful woman looked at Jagoan with a smile and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You are now punished, and then obediently go back to hell to suffer. Or do you want me to punish you severely before you get back on your own?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be so powerful!¡± Jagoan said in a deep voice. Although the middle-aged beautiful woman was extraordinary, it was impossible to force him a lot. However, the fight with the middle-aged beautiful woman just now was really strange. No killing intent, fighting intent, or fist print worked, as if they had been offset and neutralized by something. On the contrary, when Jagoan was attacked, it was reinforced by some kind of power and became super doubled. Instead, it waspletely suppressed and at a disadvantage. ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± As she spoke, the middle-aged woman yed with a falling petal and sneered. ¡°So you filthy people are ignorant. I¡¯m a Venerable of Hell. I can use the power of the King of Hell to make the Blissful World my domain. In my domain, how can you, a dirty Jagoan, defeat me?¡± So it¡¯s because of the domain! Jagoan suddenly understood. Then why could the ce recover quickly after this ce was destroyed and why Jagoan was inexplicably suppressed? It made sense! ¡°Since you understand, then obediently kneel down, apologize and atone for your sins, ept the punishment of the Venerable of Hell, and then go back to hell. You will never be reincarnated! As for the idea of going back to the top¡­ Hahaha, as long as I am in the bliss world, don¡¯t think about it. Just take it as the price you have to pay for killing my maid, Mia.¡± The middle-aged woman said with a smile. She could tell that Jagoan¡¯s cultivation was only at the fourth level of the Nirvana Realm. Although it was not weak, it was still not worth mentioning to her. Not to mention that she had a domain, so she was invincible. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. As for the fact that Jagoan had a domain, she did not consider it at all. This was because even a seventh or eighth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan might not be able to possess their own domain. A mere fourth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan was even less likely. The moment Jagoan stepped into the world of bliss, this battle was destined. In the Blissful World, she, the Venerable of Hell, could be said to be invincible! Chapter 2538 Chapter 2538 ¡°Domain? What a coincidence! I also have one!¡± Jagoan sneered. With a thought, the four domains appeared. Within the four domains of Jagoan, there were not only pces and fiendgods, but also countless cities, high mountains, running water. It was a domain, but it was more like a huge world. Yin and Yang circted, the five elements were born and died, the Heaven and Earth the Great Tao, almost formed a world. This waspletely different from the domain of the middle-aged beautiful woman. In terms of his Four Directions Domain and the sharp weapons, the so-called domain of the middle- aged beautiful woman was just an iron sword! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°How, how is that possible!¡± The middle-aged woman was surprised. The domain was no ordinary object. Even existences like the seventh or eighth of Nirvana Realm might not possess it. In addition to strength, he also needed enough opportunities to condense his own domain. Jagoan was merely a mere fourth level of Nirvana Realm. Where did his domaine from? Moreover, it was obvious that his domain was extraordinary. What was going on? The middle-aged woman was puzzled. Jagoan also had no intention of exining. He looked down at the middle-aged beautiful woman, and the four domains expanded rapidly, filling the world of bliss. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The middle-aged woman flew into a rage. Jagoan was relying on his domain to forcibly upy this ce and change its owner. At that time, their lives would be at his mercy. How could she tolerate such a thing! After speaking, the woman raised her hands high. The originally peaceful paradise world filled with birds¡¯ twitters and fragrance of flowers instantly erupted with killing intent, using this to resist the four- sided domain of Jagoan. Boom! The two domains collided silently, causing waves of explosions. ¡°No way! Not only does he have a domain, but he can also fight against Venerable?¡± ¡°There must be something wrong!¡± ¡°In the bliss world, Venerable is invincible!¡± The beautiful maids didn¡¯t dare believe that Jagoan would be able to fight against the Venerable of Hell. It should be known that the Venerable of Hell was more powerful than anyone else. She was directly protected by the King of Hell. Jagoan battling against the Venerable of Hell in the Blissful World was simply a dream! However, they soon discovered that the Hell Venerable didn¡¯t look too good. The middle-aged beautiful woman was the first to chuckle, then she became serious until she broke out in cold sweat. She was constantly retreating in the confrontation with Jagoan¡¯s domain. This seemed to be the result of Jagoan¡¯s mercy. It seemed that as long as Jagoan was willing, this battle would end in the blink of an eye. He was ying tricks on them! Jagoan saw everything, but he still sneered. He just increased his strength in the Realm Battle! Bang! The middle-aged woman¡®s domain copsed directly, and she was also overturned by an indescribable force and sent flying thousands of kilometers away! ¡°Venerable!¡± The beautiful maidservants paled. Their Venerable was defeated? Impossible! Jagoan was expressionless. To be honest, the so-called Venerable of Hell was not as powerful as the Asura King. Perhaps, the Asura King¡¯s Asura Realm was formed by him. What about the middle-aged woman? She had only relied on the power of the King of Hell to temporarily possess a portion of the might of her domain. It was not worth mentioning at all! Bang! Under the strong suppression of Jagoan, not only did the middle-aged beautiful woman¡¯s domain copse, but the whole Blissful World was crumbling in the face of the infinite power of the four domains. The original paradise was now thest scene of the world. Not only that, but the beautiful maids who had been protected by the middle-aged woman were also affected by the four domains and turned into withered bones. This time, the middle-aged beautiful woman did not have the leisure of a maid being killed. She struggled to hold on, but the bliss world still copsed at a terrifying speed. Theke was evaporated, the grass was scorched, and the blue sky was shattered. ¡°How can I leave hell?¡± Jagoan asked, ¡°If you answer, maybe I can give you a quick death!¡± ¡°Ha, you are so naive. You and I don¡¯t stop until we die. Do you still want to get a way out of hell from me? Dream on!¡± The middle-aged beautiful woman sneered and said very hard, ¡°I said that I will suppress you in hell and let you never reincarnate!¡± Seeing this, Jagoan didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. He raised his hand and tore the middle-aged woman in half. With a tearing sound, the middle-aged beautiful woman had been divided into two parts. However, she did not die. Although she was split into two, she was still alive and her aura did not weaken. ¡°Hahaha! As I said, a guy like you, who is destined to be suppressed in hell and can¡¯t turn over, can¡¯t hurt me at all!¡± The middle-aged woman giggled. ¡°I¡¯m the Venerable of Hell appointed by the King of Hell. I¡¯m an the Undead. Even if you practice for thousands of years, you can¡¯tpare with me at all! ¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Jagoan didn¡¯t say much and activated the Four Realms. ¡°Since I can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll refine you into my domain. Anyway, you¡¯re so amazing. Once I refine you, it will be a great tonic for my Four domains!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± At first, the middle-aged beautiful woman did not take it seriously. She did not believe that Jagoan could really refine her. However, when the four domains spread out and swallowed her bit by bit, her face finally changed. ¡°N-No, no!¡± The middle-aged woman begged for mercy. ¡°l was wrong before! Please forgive me! Don¡¯t refine me¡­¡± Seeing that Jagoan was indifferent, the middle-aged woman gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I am willing to tell you how to leave hell. Please give me a chance¡­¡± However, Jagoan was not as surprised as the middle-aged woman thought. He just said lightly, ¡°Sorry¡­ It¡¯s toote¡­¡± After saying that, Jagoan increased his strength to refine the middle-aged woman faster. Seeing this, the middle-aged woman was shocked and shouted to the sky, ¡°Please save my life, King of Hell! ¡± ¡°King of Hell?¡± Jagoan was slightly stunned. As soon as he thought about it, everything changed. The Blissful World, which had been shattered by the four domains and was on the verge of copse, gradually revealed its true appearance. ¡°This is the supreme power of the King of Hell. The King of Hell hase to save me!¡± The middle- aged beautiful woman was very excited when she saw her call for help. Chapter 2539 Chapter 2539 ¡°I told you that you would be imprisoned in hell and tortured¡­ You! You, what are you going to do?¡± The middle-aged woman, who was originallycent, suddenly changed her face. Because the power of the King of Hell failed to stop Jagoan from killing her. Instead, he increased his strength and quickly refined the middle-aged beautiful woman, who called herself the Venerable of Hell, into the four domains. ¡°No, no, no¡­ Please spare me! Please spare me, Your Excellency!¡± At this point, the middle-aged beautiful woman also lost her previous arrogance and begged for mercy. Jagoan continued to refine quietly. The middle-aged beautiful woman, who was torn in half by him, melted at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, with a wail, she turned into pure essence and was gradually absorbed by the four domains. After devouring the beautiful middle-aged woman, the four Domain was a little stronger. It was better than nothing. When he finished refining, he found that the paradise of the bliss world had disappeared. Now, it had be a huge palm. Jagoan was in the center of the palm, and the Divine Sense that could extend thousands of kilometers could not be seen at once, as if the world was vast. However, he saw the King of Hell in the palm. The palm Jagoan was standing on was actually the hand of the King of Hell! The true King of Hell was iparably enormous. It was as though many nes were stacked together, and it was indescribably enormous. The so-called blissful world, the highest level of the Hell was actually less than a hundredth of the King of Hell. Not only that, the aura of the King of Hell was very majestic and unfathomable. Among the many strong enemies that Jagoan had encountered, they were all ranked. ¡°You killed a Venerable of Hell. Youmitted a monstrous crime. Now, I¡¯ll sentence you to punishment.¡± The King of Hell said without joy or sorrow. Jagoan sneered and raised his hand tounch the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth! Countless Blood River and surging killing intent were filled with Jagoan¡¯s aura. It was mighty as if it could destroy the world. Under this type of situation, the five elements were about to copse, the world about to be erased. The the Great Taos of the heavens were all ringing, ying the the Great Tao Sanskrit sound for Jagoan! Boom! Jagoan punched out, shaking the sky and shaking the earth. Countless blood rivers and killing intent swept over. With his fist print, it smashed toward the King of Hell. However, the sound of thunder and rain from his final hit was so small that there was no rain. It was like a y cow entering the sea, and there was no follow-up. This made Jagoan¡®s pupils slightly contract. He was a bit surprised. What was going on? Even if the King of Hell was very strong, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest movement. Was it the magical power¡®s problem, or was it something else? Before Jagoan coulde to a clear understanding, the King of Hell slowly opened its mouth again. ¡°Jagoan, you¡¯vemitted a crime of offending the mighty King of Hell. Your sin has increased by one level. Now, I want you to ept the trial of Hell.¡± Then, a vertical eye appeared between the eyebrows of the King of Hell! The vertical eye contained endless mysteries. The Great Tao of the heavens, the five elements of Yin and Yang, the universe, and heaven and earth were constantly evolving in the vertical eye. Not only that, but the vertical eye also contained a very horrible majestic force. Scenes of the past, the present, and even the future shed in front of Jagoan. If he wasn¡¯t careful, he would be immersed in it and devoured by the terrifying power of time. This was the first time Jagoan had seen such a strange scene. He could not help but reveal a serious expression. ¡°Jagoan, I want to judge your sins and let your soul ept countless years of punishment!¡± The King of Hell slowly said again. Then, he turned his vertical eye and a beam of light shot out, enveloping Jagoan! In an instant, many enemies killed by Jagoan seemed toe back to life and be evil ghosts, looking for him to pay with their lives! ¡°Jagoan, even if I fall into hell, I will take you with me and tell you that you will never be reincarnated!¡± Elder Struder roared at Jagoan. Ludwig Albery¡¯s bloody face was less than three inches away from Jagoan. ¡°Jagoan, I will kill you this time! And killing you once is not enough. I will kill you ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times!¡± ¡°Ah, Jagoan, you destroyed my Emperor Blood Sect. I want you to rise and fall in the deepest part of hell, never to see the sun!¡± The sect master of the Emperor Blood Sect roared to the sky! ¡°Our Divine Design Sect has never been humiliated like this before. Jagoan, you¡¯ve brought us shame. Even if our bodies and souls are destroyed, we must wash them clean!¡± The seven people of the Divine Design Sect who were killed by Jagoan said in unison. ¡°Jagoan, take this blow from me!¡± The Sun-devouring Demon King descended from the sky and evolved into nine suns that burned the world! ¡°Hahaha¡­ Jagoan, you don¡¯t have any helpers this time, do you? I¡®m going to absorb you bit by bit!¡± The Archean Blood Demon stared at Jagoan with a smile. All the Jagoans and demonic beasts who had been killed by Jagoan seemed toe alive. They scrambled to approach him and wanted to kill him. This type of feeling was extremely real, as if they were on the spot. In addition, after his old enemies turned into an evil ghost and wronged soul, their aura became even stronger. Even though Jagoan was at the fourth stage of the Nirvana Realm, these enemies in front of him had far surpassed him, reaching the seventh, eighth, and even ninth stage of the Nirvana Realm! Just like when they died, in order to take revenge on Jagoan, they continued to cultivate and finally made some achievements. Today was the day they sought death for him! If it were other Jagoans, under such pressure, they would have already copsed and let the King of Hell fish at its disposal. But Jagoan didn¡¯t. In the face of these vengeful souls who were close, he didn¡¯t change his expression. In the end, he evenughed. This scene caused the King of Hell to frown. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Why is Jagoanughing? Also, why has Jagoan, who is merely at the fourth level of the Nirvana Realm, not copsed after being stared at by the Eye of Judgement for so long? Instead, heughed?! The King of Hell was puzzled! ¡°My Taoist Heart is extremely firm. I won¡¯t be affected by these chickens and dogs,¡± Jagoan said lightly. It was obvious that he wasn¡®t pretending, but that he really wasn¡¯t constrained by the power of the Eye of Judgement. Otherwise, he would not have taken the initiative to answer the King of Hell¡®s questions. ¡°Dao-heart is iparably firm?¡± The King of Hell was rather surprised. A firm Taoist Heart was a somewhat mysterious saying. There were too many Jagoans in the world who had a firm Taoist Heart. In fact, when they faced life and death, they were not dead yet, but they had already fought with each other, crying bitterly. In the eyes of the King of Hell, what sort of determination was this? Therefore, Jagoan should not be an exception. After all, he was merely a fourth level stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan. Even if he was lucky enough to create a domain, he was only a little lucky. He did not possess the qualifications to contend against the great king of hell! Chapter 2540 Chapter 2540 ¡°What¡¯s more, they were defeated by me once, and now I¡¯m even stronger. Even if they turned into evil ghosts, I¡¯ll kill them again. That¡¯s all¡­¡± Jagoan chuckled and said, ¡°What qualifications do you think these good-for-nothings have to take revenge on me? How dare they take revenge on me! Even if they are lucky enough to survive, they have to retreat to avoid me and hide far away from me. Where I am, they can immediately escape tens of millions of kilometers away, not because they want to take revenge!¡± ¡°Therefore, your so-called trial can¡¯t affect me. If this level of magical power can affect me, how can I actualize?¡± Jagoan said loudly, which made the Great Tao resonate and make people deaf. Hearing this, the King of Hell was furious. He felt like he had been insulted! This was intolerable. The majesty of the King of Hell was definitely not allowed to challenge. Those who provoked him would die. Then, with a thought from the King of Hell, the scene in front of Jagoan disappeared. Ludwig Albery, Elder Struder, and the Archean Blood Demon were all gone! What reced it was scenes of hell. In front of a huge oil pot, countless figures were waiting in line. Their auras were extremely powerful. Not a single one of them was weaker than Jagoan Jagoan, to the extent where they were even stronger than the Archaic Blood Demon. What kind of existence was the Archean Blood Demon? The six Chief sages of the Heavenly Peach and Six Saints weren¡¯t able to wipe out the Archean Blood Demon. This showed how powerful and terrifying it was. There was actually such a person among the people who lined up to go to the oil pot! ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± A Nirvana Realm 8th stage Jagoan, who was wearing shackles, hesitated at the edge of the oil pot and refused to enter. ¡°Hurry up!¡± An imp took a deep breath and kicked the Jagoan. Sizzle! ¡°Argh, argh, argh¡­¡± a Jagoan fell into the huge oil pot and screamed. Even someone at the eighth level of the Nirvana Realm let out a few miserable screams. Then, it turned into a scorched corpse. Seeing this, the little demon guarding the oil wok even picked up the crisp Jagoan and ate it. One ate an arm and the other ate a leg like an fried chicken, eating happily. After finishing eating one Jagoan, another one came down. This time, it was a female Jagoan with tender skin and flesh, and her aura wasparable to that of the Archean Blood Demon. She still had no strength to resist and was kicked into the oil pot by the Imps and fried. After eating one after another, the little ghosts guarding the oil pot seemed to belong to the hungry ghost road. No matter how much they ate, they would not be full. They had been frying the Jagoan and eating separately. Soon, it was Jagoan¡¯s turn. Without waiting for the little ghosts to kick him, he jumped into the oil pot. However, he didn¡¯t make any noise, instead immersed himself in another scene. This time, Jagoans, big demons, and even evil ghosts were put on the execution ground one by one, and their bodies were torn into pieces. No matter how powerful the Jagoans, big demons, or evil ghosts were, they had no power to fight back. They could only watch helplessly as they turned into chickens. ¡°No, no¡­ Argh!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Spare me, please spare me, King of Hell¡­ Hmm!¡± The Jagoans, great demons, and evil spirits all died tragically one after another. When it came to Jagoan, he didn¡¯t change his expression, even if he saw his own broken body. Then, Jagoan appeared on the guillotine. Unlike before, he had be a mortal at this moment. He had no power at all, just like an ordinary prisoner who could only be at the mercy of others. The cold wind was bone-chilling, and there was a trace of unrealness that had not been felt before. The corners of his mouth curled into a yful smile. When the saber fell, Jagoan¡®s eyes shed and he was already in the raging fire. There was only Jagoan here, and he was still as powerless as a mortal. Even though there weren¡¯t shackles binding him, he couldn¡¯t reverse the world, shatter the five elements, erase the yin and yang. He could only be like a mortal, devoured by the sea of mes. When Jagoan¡¯s figure waspletely engulfed by the mes, his eyes shed and he came back to the ice and snow. The bone-chilling feeling this time around was even more real than the previous burning. It was just like he survived another torture, the more real his next experience would be. However, his expression remained the same. He did not continue to pester. Before he was covered in ice and snow, he used the four domains. Boom! As the four domains expanded, everything turned into a Fiendgod world that only belonged to him. This was the four-sided domain of Jagoan! The King of Hell¡¯s Judgement shattered under the spreading of the four domains and was killed by him! Jagoan looked up at the shocked King of Hell. Thetter was equally shocked. The King of Hell actually didn¡¯t believe his words. No matter how firm his Taoist Heart was, there was a limit. Just like there was no one in the world who didn¡®t love money. If they really didn¡¯t love it, maybe they didn¡¯t give enough! As long as he gave enough, even Gods and Buddhas would be tempted. They would be controlled and driven! However, why was Jagoan an exception? After using a lot of strength, the Eye of Judgement could hit the weakest part of the opponent¡¯s heart. As long as it was a person, it was impossible for him to have no shorings or a firm heart. Jagoan¡¯s Taoist Heart was as firm as super giant mountain. This waspletely beyond the King of Hell¡¯s expectations! Before the King of Hell could finish his shock, Jagoan had already made his move. This time, he disyed the Six Paths of Reincarnations te! The Six Paths of Reincarnation te kept rotating, shining with golden light. This kind of light looked very gentle and could even be called sacred. However, when itnded on the King of Hell, it was different from the magical power attacking the mud cow into the sea. Instead, it directly injured the King of Hell. Bang! The King of Hell was struck by the golden radiance. It was as if it had been hacked by a divine sword. Waves of dark red flowed out, blood flowing out like a stream. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°As I expected¡­¡± Jagoan seemed to have realized something. ¡°Ordinary magical powers can¡¯t hurt you King of Hell, but the Six Paths of Reincarnation Disk can. This is the magical treasures that can defeat you!¡± ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t expect your blood to also be red. I thought that the so-called King of Hell¡¯s blood would be different from others. This really disappoints me¡­¡± After a pause, Jagoan said with a smile. ¡°Jagoan, you sinner, the crimes youmitted are heaven overflowing! Right now, I am going to punish you, destroy your flesh, imprison your soul, make you never be able to reincarnate!¡± The King of Hell erupted with anger. The majesty of the King of Hell could not be provoked! However, Jagoan was not suppressed by the Eye of Judgement and was not judged. Moreover, he dared to retaliate and hurt the great King of Hell. His crime was something that had never been committed since the start of time. Such a sinner must be suppressed for thousands of years, making him regret it! Chapter 2541 Chapter 2541 Jagoan ignored the furious King of Hell and continued to suppress him with the Six Paths of Reincarnation te! Just as Jagoan thought, the seemingly invincible King of Hell, the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, was the best sharp weapons to restrain him. Buzz! The Six Paths of Reincarnation te was buzzing, releasing the most dazzling light in the world. In this kind of light, the Great Taos of heaven and the five elements of Yin and Yang would be devoured and obliterated, including the kings of hell. The King of Hell, who had absolute resistance to ordinary magical powers, had no way to deal with the Six Paths of Reincarnation te and was forced to dodge left and right. From a distance, it looked like an elephant dancing, which was ridiculous. Unfortunately, the King of Hell was toorge. No matter how he dodged, he could not avoid all of them. Under the continuous attacks of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, more and more wounds and injuries were getting worse! ¡°Jagoan!¡± The King of Hell roared angrily. He was the king of hell, so when had he ever been humiliated like this? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He was forced to dance like a leaf! Also, he had killed tens of millions of ants like Jagoan over the years. In front of the King of Hell, under the gaze of the Eye of Judgment, sinners could only obediently plead guilty, ept the judgement from the King of Hell, and ept punishment. Not only did Jagoan not ept the trial, he had instead attacked the mighty King of Hell. Such a sinner would not hesitate to die! ¡°King of Hell, now that things have developed to this point, you are still high and mighty?¡± Jagoan shouted in a deep voice. ¡°Now it¡®s my turn to judge you. King of Hell, kneel down!¡± The next moment, the Six Paths of Reincarnation te shone brightly and appeared above the King of Hell. Under the suppression of theyers of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, the King of Hell could not bear the heavy pressure. Not only was his head broken and bleeding, but he also had to kneel down. This waspletely different from when he looked down on the other party and tried to judge him. It was as though that Jagoan was the King of Hell! Jagoan did not give the King of Hell too many chances. After making him kneel down, he continued to activate the Six Paths of Reincarnation te to suppress it. The King of Hell felt as though his body was gradually copsing, and his soul was being destroyed bit by bit. This was something he had never thought of. ¡°I am the King of Hell. As long as others enter hell, their life and death are under my control. Their life and death are decided by the King of Hell.¡± For millions of years, only Jagoan had be an exception! The King of Hell wanted to fight back and kill Jagoan. Unfortunately, the Six Paths of Reincarnations te¡¯s restraint on him was too great. The King of Hell never thought that there would be such a treasure in the world that could restrain himself. In front of the Six Paths of Reincarnation te, he was like a mortal, unable to struggle. If this continued, the King of Hell wouldpletely copse. It was just a matter of time before letting Jagoan do whatever he wanted. Thinking of this, the King of Hell made the decision. As long as he was alive, there would be a day when he could kill Jagoan. If he were to die here today, everything would be over! The King of Hell had also lived for countless years. At first, the King of Hell wasn¡¯t the King of Hell, but then the one whoughed to the end was him. Therefore, temporary gains and losses were not worth mentioning. Moreover, if he continued to be suppressed by the Six Paths Reincarnations te, continuously copsing, perhaps he might suffer irreversible injuries. By then, everything would be irreparable! After thinking about it, the King of Hell¡®s mind spun, and the golden cicada left its shell. It gave up on its own body, and its soul immediately fled. This scene came so suddenly that even Jagoan was a little surprised. From his point of view, the King of Hell might still be able to struggle a little before giving up. He did not expect it to be so decisive. After seeing that it would be useless to continue struggling, it immediately fled. Even if he wanted to stop it, he would not be able to do so. However, Jagoan did not hastily chase after him. Firstly, it was impossible to catch up with a poor bandit. Secondly, with the pride of the King of Hell, if he chose to escape, he would definitely be confident. Jagoan was not familiar with the ce. It could be said that he would be looking for a needle in a haystack. Instead of doing this, it was better to slow down first. Anyway, it was true that the King of Hell had escaped, but it did notpletely escape and could not escape unscathed. His attention fell on the shell of the King of Hell. One had to know that the King of Hell¡¯s shell was not as simple as it was. It was filled with the power of ancient times and was a rare tonic for Jagoan. After advancing to the fourth level of the Nirvana Realm, it would take a lot of time for Jagoan to reach a higher level. However, with the body of the King of Hell, there was a chance for Jagoan to break through to the fifth stage of Nirvana Realm! This was precisely the case. After discovering that there was a high chance that he would not be able to catch up with the King of Hell who waspletely focused on fleeing, Jagoan immediately decided to refine the King of Hell¡¯s body on the spot to take a step further! He sat down cross-legged, refining the enormous shell of the King of Hell. It had to be said that the King of Hell¡¯s shell was extremelyrge. Even though it had been suppressed by Jagoan with the Six Paths of Reincarnation te and many of it had copsed, it was still unbelievablyrge. It was definitely not something that could bepletely refined overnight. Jagoan was also in no hurry. Looking at the King of Hell¡¯s sorry state when he had just fled, as long as the Six Paths of Reincarnation te was still there, it would be impossible for him to turn back and kill him. The King of Hell did not have such courage. If the King of Hell truly took advantage of Jagoan to refine his body and return when he broke through to the fifth level of the Nirvana Realm, then it would be the perfect timing. Even if the refinement was suddenly interrupted, there would still be a slight loss. However, if he could capture the soul of the King of Hell, he would still be able to earn it without losing anything. Jagoan did not mind doing more good things. As he continued to refine the King of Hell¡¯s shell, the ancient aura gradually turned into wisps. Wisps of the purest energy between heaven and earth poured into his limbs. His aura, which was originally at the fourth level of the Nirvana Realm, was also continuously increasing. By the time the king¡¯s body waspletely refined, it had already reached its peak. If it advanced even further, it would be at the fifth level of the Nirvana Realm. Upon seeing this, Jagoan decisively took advantage of this opportunity to charge towards the fifth stage of Nirvana Realm. Boom! Countless cmities had appeared. They were a hundred times fiercer than before. The Hell Fire that could burn one¡¯s physical body, the Hell Wind that could freeze one¡¯s soul, and all sorts of unknown cmities had appeared at this moment. The moment Jagoan began to pass the tribtion, the floors of the hell that he had passed through in he were directly crushed by a terrible disaster. Layers of hell kept copsing. Except for him, everything else fell apart and no longer existed. Chapter 2542 Chapter 2542 Even so, Jagoan was still sitting steadily on the fishing table like a mountain. The tribtion continued. All types of disasters became more and more sharp, bing even more terrifying. The King of Hell¡¯s ruined body continuously trembled. However, he was not crushed by the disaster. One had to know that the King of Hell¡¯s body was no ordinary object. If it was an ordinary object, it was impossible for it to be invulnerable. Only a mysterious treasure like the Six Paths of Reincarnation te could restrain and suppress it. Although the tribtions were powerful, it was virtually impossible for them to crush the King of Hell¡¯s body. At the very least, during crossing tribtion, the King of Hell¡¯s body was something that couldn¡¯t be destroyed. Boom! All kinds of cmities were in full swing. The terrifying momentum almostpletely destroyed the hell. At this moment, other than Jagoan, there was nothing else that could be called a living creature. Not to mention shadows, there was not even a ghost shadow! However, Jagoan wasn¡¯t affected at all, allowing disaster to follow. He was much stronger than when he charged into the third stage of Nirvana Realm from the second stage of Nirvana Realm. Even if he did not use the power of the Big Seal¡¯s life soul, he was still as motionless as a mountain. The Hell Fire, which could destroy the Buddhist Golden Body, failed to make his skin turn red. The Hell Wind, which could freeze the soul, could only gently raise the tip of Jagoan. The current Jagoan was extremely powerful! When his aura crossed the shackles of the fourth level Nirvana Realm and steadilynded on the fifth level Nirvana Realm, all tribtions would disappear with the so-called hell. Bang! The moment Jagoan opened his eyes, the air began to crack one after another. His horrible aura swept through the empty hell. His Divine Sense spread for thousands of kilometers in an instant, but he couldn¡¯t feel anything, so he took it back Yes, he was trying to search the King of Hell¡¯s soul. Unfortunately, the other party was too cunning. Moreover, the Hell was originally the home court of the King of Hell. The other party was determined to escape. It was truly not easy for Jagoan to capture the King of Hell. Therefore, he was not persistent either. Anyway, it was not in vain to get the shell of the King of Hell. Then, Jagoan entered the Tower of Life. There was a white jade ruler in the Tower of Life on this floor. The ruler had scales marked with extremely mysterious runes. Every rune glowed with a sacred light. Divine light was like a mountain, divine light like a sea! Wisps of light contained indescribable mysteries, giving people a feeling of being able to amodate heaven and earth. Time, space, 3,000 Great Taos, Yin and Yang, five elements. Nothing could be measured! After sensing it, Jagoan knew that it was called Flowing Light Taoist Ruler, which could engrave the the Great Tao heprehended on it. After thinking for a while, he carved wisdom, time, space, destruction, and other the Great Taos on the Flowing Light Taoist Ruler. Jagoan found that the deeper hisprehension of some kind of the Great Tao, the easier it was to carve and vice versa. When he finished carving the the Great Taos, he felt tired. Obviously, it took a lot of effort. However, the current Jagoan was extremely powerful. Even though the consumption was great, when it recovered, it was simrly extremely fast, immediately recovering to its original state. The Flowing Light Taoist Ruler spun a few times and flew straight into his be. At this time, the Flowing Light Taoist Ruler had turned into a white light, shining between Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows. He could clearly sense the profound mysteries of the Flowing Light Dao Ruler. An idea came to him. He had a new idea. If Ibine the Flowing Light Taoist Ruler with the sword style¡­ Jagoan seemed to have realized something. However, he had no way to test it now. Because his current strength was not enough. He could only keep it in mind for the time being and try it one day. Then, Jagoan returned to the bliss world. The blissful world was no longer filled with the sounds of birds and fragrance of flowers. There was only loneliness and emptiness in the paradise. As for the King of Hell¡¯s shell, 99% of it had been absorbed by Jagoan. Only a little remained to support the bliss world. Simrly, Jagoan had notpletely absorbed it, in case there was no foothold hereter. After all, the King of Hell¡¯s Divine Soul had not been found yet! Yes, he was still thinking about hunting down the King of Hell¡¯s soul. Although it was futile to try just now, now Jagoan had a new method! With his thought, the Flowing Light Taoist Ruler shed. It floated in front of him and rotated slowly. The runes on it were shining. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Unlike before, the Flowing Light Taoist Ruler now had more wisdom, time, space, destruction, and other the Great Tao patterns. The runes was shining, and the Taoist patterns were shining with bright light. They could do whatever Jagoan wanted. Soon, a scene appeared in front of Jagoan. The King of Hell¡¯s soul was fleeing at an extremely fast speed. His speed was so fast that an ordinary Divine Martial Sect true disciple¡¯s Divine Awareness could not catch up with him. Jagoan found that the King of Hell¡¯s soul was not only running away, but also muttering. s, I¡¯m doomed this time. I didn¡¯t expect such a kid to have a supreme treasure that can restrain me! There shouldn¡¯t be many of them. Even if there are, they shouldn¡¯t have appeared in Jagoan¡¯s ce. But Jagoan happened to have it, and he found out the secret that restrained me.¡± As he thought, the King of Hell¡¯s Divine Soul became a little angry. ¡°F*ck, I don¡¯t know who suppressed him here. If I find out, when Ipletely revive, even if I won¡¯t be able to deal with Jagoan, will I not be able to deal with you?¡± The King of Hell didn¡¯t believe that each person had a Six Paths of Reincarnation te! After a pause, the King of Hell¡¯s Divine Soul said with a little relief, ¡°Fortunately, I made a prompt decision, abandoned my body, and broke free of my shell¡­ Although my body was obtained by me after countless years of cultivation,parable to the most precious treasure of heaven and earth, and even the umtion of some huge sects for millions of years may not beparable to half of my shell, as long as my soul is still there, I can still make aeback!¡± ¡°As for Jagoan¡­ Haha! So what if you can restrain me? I guess I¡¯m far away from you now. Even if you can catch up with me, can you find me?¡± The King of Hell¡¯s Divine Soul said proudly. The King of Hell was now in the form of a spirit. His strength was not as good as before. If he was really blocked by Jagoan, it would be difficult for him to escape. The question was, could Jagoan find it? Impossible! However, just as the King of Hell¡¯s Divine Soul finished thinking, he saw that the void in front of him had been torn open with bare hands. A figure slowly walked out. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Chapter 2543 Chapter 2543 ¡°What?!¡± The King of Hell was shocked. Why is Jagoan here? Logically speaking, he should have thrown Jagoan thousands of kilometers away. How could he be found all of a sudden? The spirit of the King of Hell was shocked and decisively escaped. It was extremely clear that at its peak, it couldn¡¯t even defeat Jagoan. If the Six Paths of Reincarnations te was released, it would undoubtedly die, only able to escape. In this way, there might be a chance of survival. ¡°Leave?¡± Jagoan sneered. Previously, the King of Hell had left too suddenly, and the shell of the King of Hell was indeed of great benefit to Jagoan. In the case of two choices, he decisively chose thetter, so that the King of Hell¡¯s soul could temporarily escape. However, things were different now. He was no longer the previous Jagoan, and the King of Hell¡¯s shell had beenpletely absorbed by him. If the King of Hell did not have any new tricks up his sleeve, it would be impossible for him to escape from Jagoan. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. No matter how Jagoan found it, the King of Hell¡¯s Divine Soul did not know whether it would be intercepted or not. After it found that the otehr party seemed to have nothing to fear, its mind moved and it directly turned into thousands of pieces! Swish! The Divine Soul of the King of Hell, which was originally one of them, was divided into tens of millions of pieces in an instant. They all fled in different directions. The east, south, west, north! Up, down, left, right! Wherever he went, he would be the incarnation of the King of Hell¡¯s spirit. Some of them even rushed to Jagoan¡®s Original Body, not knowing whether they were trying to confuse him or not. In short, Jagoan was a little surprised. Seeing this, the King of Hell¡¯s Divine Soulughed proudly. This was a trump card that it had no choice but to use! After losing its shell, it would take a long time to cultivate it back. Now that he had transformed into thousands of people, if some of them were killed by Jagoan, maybe the King of Hell would never return to its peak. The Divine Soul was too important to the Jagoan or any other creature. There could not be any mistakes. However, how could the King of Hell do it? It would be able to survive even if it died! Anyway, it had lost a lot today. As long as it could survive, it would make a profit. Jagoan was indeed very strong. However, only a mere fifth level of Nirvana Realm practitioner could not stop him from transforming into thousands of avatars! Jagoan was still too young! Wait, fifth level of Nirvana Realm? The King of Hell¡¯s Divine Soul remembered that Jagoan was at the fourth level of the Nirvana Realm. How did he be a fifth level of Nirvana Realm so quickly? Could it be that he really refined my body? The King of Hell¡¯s soul was furious. This boy called Jagoan was really bold. He even dared to refine its shell! Although when he discovered that Jagoan¡¯s Six Paths of Reincarnation te was able to restrain him, the King of Hell knew that the opponent might have some method to refine the body of the King of Hell. Only, when it discovered that Jagoan truly refined its shell and used it for his own use, it still couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of heartache! This was the umtion of the King of Hell over the years! The King of Hell¡¯s body was imprable, impervious to all methods. Was it just a coincidence? Absolutely not! All the resources that the King of Hell had obtained over the years were poured on his original body, which was why he was so strong. Now that Jagoan had taken advantage of them, it did not dare to ask for this debt from him. At the very least, it definitely did not dare to do so now. The Divine Soul of the King of Hell felt extremely aggrieved! ¡°Oh?¡± Seeing this, Jagoan was also surprised. The King of Hell had looked awe-inspiring earlier, yet he was so afraid of death. He had so many methods to escape. It was truly unexpected. If it wasn¡®t Jagoan who hade today, but another person, perhaps the King of Hell would have escaped. This was because the King of Hell¡¯s Divine Soul had suddenly taken action. He was slightly stunned and had already lost the opportunity. However, Jagoan was an exception. The reason he came to day was topletely suppress and kill the king of hell, have its soul scattered, body and soul destroyed! ¡°Thousand Treasures Dharma Laksana!¡± Jagoan used the Dharma Laksana of All Treasures to divide countless him. The King of Hell had countless souls. However, there were countless Jagoans! ¡°How is this possible!¡± The King of Hell¡¯s soul was shocked. How many earth-shattering tricks did this Jagoan hide?! It could see that all Jagoans were real Jagoans, without the concept of Original Body and doppelganger. It could even be seen that unless he killed all Jagoans of the Dharma Laksana of All Treasures in one breath, he could notpletely kill Jagoan. Moreover, every Jagoan was real. As long as it was intact, he would not lose anything! ¡°Sso what if there are too many of them? They can¡¯t restrain my supreme treasure as many as a feather, can they? If there is only one, then unless I can kill all my thousands of doppelgangers before I escape, it will be impossible to kill me!¡± The spirit of the King of Hell was full of confidence. Seeing this, Jagoan was not in a hurry to kill him. The next moment, countless Moon in Mirrors were summoned at the same time. It was not a single of Moon in Mirror, but countless Moon in Mirrors! Since Jagoan formed by the Dharma Laksana of All Treasures was all real, then the Moon in Mirror was naturally a real Moon in Mirror. It was definitely not an illusion. Countless Jagoans were holding the same amount of Moon in Mirror, and their eyebrows were shining, and Flowing Light Taoist Rulers appeared one after another. While his mind was running, one person, one sword, one foot, and three people were closely connected. Every Jagoan was the same. Boom! The next moment, boundless power of the Great Tao surged out and covered the sky. It seemed that starlight filled the night sky. The sea swallowed thend and killed all the souls of the King of Hell. ¡°No, no! Run, run!¡± ¡°As long as I can survive, I will have a chance to make aeback!¡± The spirit of the King of Hell did not dare to think too much about escaping, at least keeping 50% of its strength. As long as it could escape, it might reappear in the world one day after countless years. If even a Divine Soul could not escape, then it would be over! In addition, what the King of Hell couldn¡¯t understand was that Jagoan didn¡¯t use the Six Paths of Reincarnation te at all this time! Then where did the power suppressing ite from? Unfortunately, before the King of Hell could think clearly, the endless power of the Great Tao had already devoured it. Thousands of King of Hell¡¯s souls had been destroyed and turned into ashes! Chapter 2544 Chapter 2544 ¡°No! N-No¡­¡± Seeing that he was about to die, the King of Hell roared angrily. It was the supreme king of the Hell, but now, it had been killed by a human Jagoan in the Hell. How ridiculous! No one would have thought of such a thing! Jagoan was neither happy nor sad. He didn¡¯t want to make a move, so he just wanted to return to the Divine Martial Sect. If the woman had satisfied his request in a good manner, Jagoan might have returned to the Divine Martial Sect. It was unexpected that not only did the middle-aged beautiful woman who imed to be the Venerable of Hell not give in, she also wanted to suppress him forever and sink into hell. Not only did she not cooperate, but she also attacked Jagoan. There was no other way but to kill her to prevent future troubles. In the end, yet another King of Hell appeared. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but want to suppress Jagoan for ten thousand years. At this point, Jagoan could only fight back. The current ending could only be said that the King of Hell deserved it and could not me anyone! However, just as Jagoan was about to extract the remaining energy of the King of Hell, a huge whirlpool appeared without warning. The vortex was so huge that it filled the whole world. It directly isted the remaining Divine Soul energy of Jagoan and the King of Hell, preventing him from collecting it. Jagoan raised his eyebrows and looked up.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In the vortex, he vaguely saw eleven shadows standing in the air. Each of the eleven phantom images emanated a terrifying aura. They were as majestic as a mountain and as vast as a sea. It was as if they could form their own world by themselves! The 11 illusory images were like 11 hells in front of Jagoan. It was so dark and unfathomable. It was as if any of their thoughts could shatter heaven and earth, destroy mountains and rivers, destroy the five elements, and overturn the universe! This was not inferior to the strength of the King of Hell at all. It was even more powerful. What bothered Jagoan most was that he vaguely felt that the Six Paths of Reincarnation te could easily suppress the King of Hell, but it was not so easy to kill the eleven illusory images. This was a very strange intuition. Besides, although he had killed the King of Hell, the answer was still unknown whether he could deal with the eleven King of Hell existences at the same time. Therefore, Jagoan was not in a hurry to take action and watched coldly. It was not until the eleven shadows in the huge vortex took away the remaining spirit energy of the King of Hell that Jagoan fell into deep thought. Who was that just now? If they were aplices of the King of Hell, why didn¡¯t theye to rescue him before? Why didn¡¯t theye until the King of Hell died? Also, if they really attacked me, whether I could escape unscathed or not is probably still a question mark, but they didn¡¯t¡­ Jagoan was puzzled. Could it be that they came here to collect the energy of the King of Hell¡¯s Divine Soul? Just as Jagoan was puzzled, in a pitch-ck void, 11 balls of ghost fire were burning. There were 12 seats near the eleven balls of ghost fire! One of the seats was empty. This was the position that belonged only to the King of Hell. Now that the King of Hell was gone, it was naturally empty. Among the eleven balls of ghost fire, there were eleven indistinct figures. If Jagoan were here, he would definitely find that these were the eleven shadows in the vortex. After a moment of silence, a figure finally broke the silence. ¡°It can be said that there are internal and external problems. The guy who used to dominate this ce is about to return. At this critical moment, the King of Hell was killed. What do you think we should do?¡± ¡°How could the King of Hell be killed by a mere human Jagoan? Is this human Jagoan really that powerful?¡± ¡°It is not possible¡­ In my opinion, he is at the fifth or sixth level of Nirvana Realm. How strong can he be?¡± ¡°But the King of Hell is dead. He was killed by this human Jagoan¡­¡± ¡°Perhaps some sort of supreme treasure of the universe was able to restrain the King of Hell? It¡¯s not as though you don¡¯t know. The King of Hell has always been arrogant. It isn¡¯t too strange for him to be killed by a single mistake¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising. The King of Hell is at least on the same level as us. Even if he is aplete idiot, it¡¯s the same!¡± ¡°Will he pose a threat to us?¡± Everyone was talking about it and became more and more excited. After all, it was in troubled times now. If one of the 12 was missing, it would be eleven. This had disrupted their n. Not to mention that there was a human n Jagoan who seemed to be able to kill people like them! If they had not seen this with their own eyes, they would definitely not believe that a dignified king of hell would be killed by a human Jagoan. Moreover, the other party¡¯s cultivation was clearly not as good as the king of hell! This was too abnormal. In addition, the former ruler of this ce was about to return, so they could not continue to enjoy themselves. They had to do something before the other side returned! In the end, a shadow with a particrly deep breath raised his hand and gently knocked on the armrest of the seat. The rest of the figures subconsciously looked over and waited for the next step. ¡°The fall of the King of Hell is indeed unexpected¡­ However, the previous ruler of this ce is about to return. To put it bluntly, our good days are likely toe to an end. If we don¡¯t want to, we must take action. In addition, we can put aside everything else, including this human Jagoan who killed the King of Hell¡­¡± The shadow said slowly, ¡°Of course, I also care about how he killed the King of Hell. But we¡¯ll talk about itter!¡± As soon as he said that, many other virtual shadows nodded in agreement. The most important thing right now was that the past ruler of this ce was about to return. If they still didn¡¯t do anything and made some preparations, then the days ahead would be extremely difficult. In contrast, the rest was not so important. Including the human Jagoan who had killed the King of Hell! After a long while, Jagoan looked away. He put all his doubts aside and prepared to return to the Divine Martial Sect. ¡°Perhaps it was because of the King of Hell that the space between this ce and the Divine Martial Sect was imprisoned. Now that I¡¯ve killed the King of Hell, I can return to the Divine Martial Sect¡­¡± Jagoan muttered to himself. Although in the end, he was unable to absorb the energy of the King of Hell¡¯s Divine Soul, it was a pity. Otherwise, he could try to break through to a higher realm now. For example, the sixth level stage of Nirvana Realm. However, the 11 illusory shadows at that time were too horrible. Even a strong Jagoan could not act rashly. It was time to return to the Divine Martial Sect! After that, Jagoan tore open the void and returned to the Divine Martial Sect. Chapter 2545 Chapter 2545 Suddenly, a crack appeared in the void of the Divine Martial Sect and Jagoan figure appeared. ¡°Divine Martial Sect, I¡¯m back!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up. When he was suppressed into hell, he never expected that he would return to this world so quickly. He had said that when he returned to the Divine Martial Sect, he would definitely make Jagoan Jagoan pay the price! However, before Jagoan could do anything, he saw many figures approaching. Swish! They were all disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. They had just arrived and surrounded Jagoan. Seeing this, Jagoan frowned. Because the people who came showed hostility to him! The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect all red at Jagoan and released talismans to lock onto Jagoan. ¡°Everyone, pay attention. Jagoan has already been possessed. It¡¯s no longer a disciple of our Divine Martial Sect, but a possessed demon!¡± A disciple of the Divine Martial Sect sneered. ¡°We don¡¯t need sympathy and politeness to deal with demons. Even if he looks like a former Jagoan of the same sect, he is actually a demon. The good and the evil are irreconcble. We will kill him!¡± After that, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who had surrounded Jagoan, attacked at the same time with their magical powers. It was mighty and awe-inspiring. Even if the true disciple was not killed, he would be seriously injured! Boom! As the roar rose and fell, the dust surged. Someone could not help but ask, ¡°Did you kill the fiendish demon Jagoan?¡± They had witnessed the Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match. They were well aware of Jagoan¡¯s strength! Although he did not expect to kill Jagoan who looked like a demon, he would have the capital to brag to others if he could seriously injure him! ¡°I once killed the demon Jagoan who ranked first on the Mystic Sky Rankings¡­ Not bad lines. After I became famous, I announced it to my juniors.¡± However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the rolling smoke and dust dispersed, revealing Jagoan of his body again. He was unscathed. Even the hem of his clothes was spotless! ¡°How¡­ How is this possible! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to be safe after suffering so many attacks from us!¡± ¡°He is definitely possessed by demons. Otherwise, Jagoan would not be so sharp!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Jagoan is at most at the third level of the Nirvana Realm. I¡¯m afraid that not even the true disciple can withstand our earlier attack. If he is not a demon, he will definitely not be able to withstand it! ¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were shocked and scolded Jagoan as a demon. They were all young talents of the Divine Martial Sect. Even if they were not as good as Jagoan, they could not be far behind them. Now that Jagoan was so powerful, there was no doubt that it was a fiendish demon. Seeing this, Jagoan did not say anything. He clenched his five fingers, clenched his fist, and punched forward. This was a punch, but the moment it was thrown out, it turned into a thousand punches! Bang! Many of them were sent flying by the fist print and vomited blood. It should be known that Jagoan¡¯s fist had no rolling vigor or soaring killing intent. This was just an ordinary punch! Jagoan stood in front of them like gods, making them have to look up to it. ¡°Who asked you to do this?¡± He did not believe that these Divine Martial Sect disciples were here to target him. There must be a conspiracy! Upon hearing this, the disciple who first said that Jagoan was a demon sneered scornfully and said disdainfully, ¡°If I don¡¯t tell you, you can¡­¡± However, before he could finish his words, Jagoan¡¯s palm had rapidly erged in front of his eyes. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Bang! The next moment, his head exploded and his Divine Soul was destroyed! Seeing that Jagoan had killed a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect, the people next to him could not help trembling and said, ¡°You, you killed Senior Brother Crane¡­¡± ¡°Jagoan is indeed a demon!¡± ¡°The possessed body of a demon. Otherwise, how could he kill people like this!¡± ¡°Quick, report this to the sect!¡± The injured disciples of the Divine Martial Sect stood up and left Jagoan. His senior Brother Crane¡¯s headless body was still dripping with blood on the ground. How could they dare risk their lives to bet that Jagoan would not kill them! Jagoan watched coldly. Without waiting for him to repeat the question, he saw many breathsing from afar. ¡°Jagoan?¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Among these true disciples, the one leading them was Jagoan! Not only that, Jagoan also discovered that there were many familiar faces behind Jagoan. When they were in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce, they had met him and be enemies with him. ¡°This is what Jagoan Jagoan said!¡± As soon as Jagoan arrived, he kindly exined Jagoan¡¯s doubts. ¡°Jagoan Jagoan has said that the hell is endless. With the strength of Jagoan, it is impossible for him to come back alive. Once he returns to the Divine Martial Arts Sect, maybe the Divine Soul of Jagoan is no longer inside, but upied by demons. If he encounters it, he would rather kill the wrong person for the safety of the Divine Martial Arts Sect!¡± It is indeed Jagoan Jagoan! A cold light shed across Jagoan¡¯s eyes. In fact, both sides would not stop until one of them died. It all depended on when to settle the score. Jagoan had never thought that he would have underestimated the despicableness of Jagoan Jagoan. He had even set up such a trap in advance to smear his reputation. With Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s reputation in the Divine Martial Sect, Jagoan could not make himself clean. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want it!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes were like lightning. Moreover, when could Jagoan Jagoan and hisckeys represent the Divine Martial Sect? Seeing that Jagoan didn¡¯t reply, Jagoan raised the corner of his mouth and said with a hint of pride, ¡°Jagoan, you are now just a demon, not a fellow Jagoan of the Divine Martial Sect. I advise you to surrender or die on your own. Maybe you can feel better!¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not impossible if you don¡¯t know your limits and insist on fighting. You should know that after the first battle of the Mystic Sky Rankings, I gained a new understanding. It can be said that I gained a blessing from misfortune,¡± Jagoan said with a smile, ¡°Now I am ten times stronger than I was at that time. Even a demon like you can¡¯t beat me!¡± After a pause, Jagoan changed the topic. ¡°Forget it. I wanted to give you a chance to end it on your own, but when I saw you, a demon with a face of Jagoan, I became more and more unhappy. I decided to kill you and make you pay a hundred times for the shame of the Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match¡­ Even if you are no longer a real Jagoan, but a demon from the abyss of hell, it is the same!¡± Seeing this, Jagoan ignored Jagoan and went straight to the point, saying, ¡°So Jagoan Jagoan is behind all this¡­ Where is he? I¡¯m going to settle ounts with him¡­¡± ¡°Just a mere fiendish demon¡­ You think you can seek revenge on my cousin, Jagoan Jagoan?¡± Jagoan sneered. Chapter 2546 Chapter 2546 Jagoan learned to be smart this time. He did not forget the fact that he called them demons and forced them to be Jagoan demons. So what if Jagoan was not a demon? His cousin, Jagoan Jagoan, said that the other party was a demon, so Jagoan was a demon! ¡°Demonic Jagoan, if you want to find my cousin, you have to pass this test first. Otherwise, you can forget about disturbing my cousin¡¯s peace,¡± Jagoan said righteously. ¡°If you¡¯re stubborn, I¡¯ll kill you here today!¡± After saying that, he summoned something. This was a new magical treasures that he had received from Jagoan Jagoan. It was true that Jagoan had indeed failed to perform well in the Profound Sky Rankings qualifying match. He had even lost the first ce. However, Jagoan was, after all, an outstanding descendant of the Burem family and the cousin of Jagoan Jagoan. For the sake of their rtionship, there was no need to be too harsh on them. In addition, Jagoan Jagoan thought that his cousin was too weak, so he gave him new magical treasures and new magical powers to avoid embarrassing the Burem family in the future! After this Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match, Jagoan Jagoan realized that the Burem Family¡¯s reputation would not be able to bear the consequences of doing something like this a few more times. This thing was sparkling and shining. It was a great bell, and the the great patterns on it were shining. When it was continuously sealed and activated, there was actually all the Great Tao resonating with it! Buzz! Everyone could feel the the Great Tao of Gold, Wood, Water, Fire, Earth, and other Five Elements the Great Taos, as well as the rest of the the Great Tao of Wind, Thunder, and Sword the Great Tao. This was a terrifying treasure! No one knew which master had imprinted so many the Great Tao marks on them, which contained a terrible power of the Great Tao. If it was controlled by sect master Jagoan, as long as he tried his best to drive it, it would be easy for him to kill a Nirvana Realm practitioner at a higher level! Apart from this, Jagoan¡¯s be split open, revealing a purple eye. At the same time, his eyes also turned purple. From afar, the three eyes looked very scary. However, there were still some who discovered that during the Profound Sky Rankings qualifying match, Jagoan had used this kind of purple magical power that emitted from his eyes. The power of the purple light was extremely terrifying. The giant guarding the Soul King was smashed into pieces. At that time, the two eyes were so powerful, and now they had a third eye. What was going on? ¡°Isn¡¯t the the Great Tao Immortal Bell a treasure that Jagoan Jagoan loved very much several years ago? Even if it doesn¡¯t care about anything, the the Great Tao Immortal Bell can absorb the power of heaven and earth that is branded on its own and strengthen itself. It is a mature magical treasures, and the more it doesn¡¯t use it, the stronger its umted power will be. Jagoan Jagoan once said that with this thing, it killed a big demon with the same cultivation as himself.¡± ¡°Hiss, a great demon whose cultivation is about the same as that of Jagoan Jagoan? Even if it was the previous incident, it should be at least at the eighth or ninth level of the Nirvana Realm! Just this the Great Tao Immortal Bell? Is it true?¡± ¡°Haha, you must be a neer. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know much about Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s abilities and background. It¡¯s reasonable for him to have these things with the name Jagoan Jagoan!¡± Themotion in Jagoan attracted the attention of the nearby disciples. However, they were not in a hurry to move, because Jagoan was surrounded by people led by Jagoan, so they could just watch the show. ¡°The the Great Tao Immortal Bell is indeed powerful. Have you noticed that there¡¯s a purple eye between Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows? This is the Three Pure Purple Magic Sight, the most precious treasure of some ancient sect. Jagoan Jagoan got it. I didn¡¯t expect it to be given to Jagoan!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy to have such a cousin. This time, I¡¯m so lucky! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get so many benefits.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if tJagoan is a demon or something, but based on the enmity between Jagoan and Jagoan, his hatred for Jagoan, he will definitely not fail this time. So what if he is a demon? He must be killed by the Divine Martial Sect! The Divine Martial Sect has no right to run amok!¡± Although the onlookers did not fully believe that Jagoan was a demon, there were still quite a few disciples of the Divine Martial Sect who believed in the Jagoan. Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s every word was viewed as a decree. ¡°Demonic Jagoan, die!¡± Jagoan bellowed loudly. ¡°Since you have be a demon, I will clean up the sect for the Divine Martial Sect and kill you, Demonic Jagoan!¡± The the Great Tao Immortal Bell kept rotating. The the Great Tao of the five elements, the Primordial Sword the Great Tao, and other patterns burst out a strong light and filled the whole world. Those who were illuminated by the light would not only be eroded by the power of the Great Tao, but also be constrained by the corresponding power of the Great Tao, making it impossible for the opponent to use any means to resolve it. It could be said that they were caught unprepared. The great demon with the same cultivation as Jagoan Jagoan just identally suffered such a great loss. In the battle between masters, one wrong step and they would finally be killed by him! The power of the Three Pure Purple Magic Sights had increased more than ten times, at least dozens of times, after Jagoan had cultivated the third Ink Eye. Even the giant guarding the Soul Ring couldn¡¯t withstand the attack of Jagoan even at its peak. This was his final resort. He was going to kill Jagoan here! ¡°Too powerful, too terrifying! Jagoan probably can¡¯t even withstand the the Great Tao Immortal Bell.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°What Jagoan? This is a demon! Evil doesn¡¯t suppress justice. Naturally, it can¡¯t stop the the Great Tao Immortal Bell.¡± ¡°The Super Purple Three Magic Sight is the ultimate destructive magical power. It¡¯s not strange that the demonic Jagoan will explode on the spotter! ¡± Everyone was shocked by the means of Jagoan. This scene was even more earth-shaking than the final battle of the Profound Sky Rankings! They didn¡¯t expect Jagoan to be so powerful so soon after the Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match. This time, whether it was a demon or a real Jagoan, he would definitely die! On contrary, Jagoan didn¡¯t say a word, but, in sudden, the four domains appeared! Boom! The the Great Tao Immortal Bell, which shone with all kinds of the Great Tao, was sent flying to the horizon in an instant. It could not even get close to Jagoan. When the Three Pure Purple Magic Sights encountered Jagoan¡¯s four domains, they disappeared completely. The vast and mighty four domains directly devoured Jagoan. His body, which wasparable to a sturdy magical treasures, split open. Blood gushed out of his body and his life source kept flowing. His aura suddenly became weak ¡°Hah!¡± The heavily injured Jagoan continuously released a sound. Blood flowed out from his seven apertures,nding heavily on the ground like a dead dog. Chapter 2547 Chapter 2547 This scene left everyone dumbstruck. What happened? Why did Jagoan, who was still aggressive a moment ago, fall to the ground like a dead dog and not move at all? ¡°He was killed by Jagoan?¡± ¡°Jagoan now may really be possessed by a demon! If it weren¡¯t for the demon¡¯s upper body, how could he be so powerful? It can even kill Jagoan!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In the Profound Sky Rankings qualifying match, although Jagoans can fight a few rounds with Jagoan, it¡¯s absolutely impossible to suppress him!¡± ¡°Demon, the current Jagoan must be a demon!¡± Many disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were trembling with fear at Jagoan¡¯s strength. Jagoan was so powerful, but he did not continue to kill. Not to mention that Jagoans were not bloodthirsty people, he could not kill all the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. Moreover, it seemed that when Jagoan was trapped in hell, the news that he must have been possessed by a demon had spread by Jagoan throughout the sect. Jagoan could kill 100, 1,000, and 10,000 people, but could he kill all the Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect? If not, there was no point in killing. Thus, without saying a word, Jagoan lifted the seriously injured Jagoan and flew forward. ¡°What is Jagoan doing?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and have a look?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy! He just attacked his peers mercilessly!¡± ¡°However, Jagoan only killed one person, seriously injured Jagoan¡­ He didn¡®t do anything to other people. If he were a demon, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to kill just a few people?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± While hesitating, more disciples of the Divine Martial Sect chose to follow and see how Jagoan would proceed next. Anyway, Jagoan had not made any big moves just now. They were just watching and doing nothing. There should be no problem! Not to mention that even if Jagoan Jagoan dered that once Jagoan returned to the sect, he must be possessed by demons. But there were many geniuses in the Divine Martial Sect. The so-called geniuses was more confident in himself than blindly following the wind. He was invincible! Jagoan allowed the other disciples to follow him and went straight to Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s mansion. This was a blessednd of heaven. The Reiki gushed out and was so thick that it was almost viscous. All the nts were precious flowers and divine trees. Every de of grass and tree was full of intelligence. They became demons or turned into spirits. There were many rare and exotic beasts. Some creatures could be called big demons. However, they were just little cats or even watchdogs in Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s ce. What¡¯s more, the magnificent pce in the center of this ce was actually a rare treasure. Countless the Great Tao power flowed on its own and evolved into various cultivation methods. The attack and defense were integrated into one, whichplemented the formation here and was invincible! This level was many times higher than that of ordinary disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. If Jagoan had not known that this was the Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s mansion, he might have thought that it belonged to a powerful figure in the Divine Martial Sect. ¡°What is Jagoan doing here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s carrying Jagoan. And¡­ Jagoan must be Jagoan¡¯s cousin!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s possible that he¡¯s here to apologize! Although Jagoan may not be possessed by the demons, he has a deep grudge against Jagoan and even Jagoan Jagoan. It¡¯s absolutely unwise for an Jagoan of the Divine Martial Sect to go against the Burem family. It¡¯s possible for Jagoan toe here to apologize!¡± ¡°Apologize? It¡¯s unlikely! I think he¡¯s aggressive and murderous!¡± People were talking about Jagoan¡¯s actions and did not understand why he came here at this moment. After all, if he hade to visit, he would have brought gifts with him instead of carrying Jagoan, Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s cousin! However, if Jagoan didn¡¯te here to apologize, did he want to take revenge on Jagoan Jagoan? One had to know that Jagoan Jagoan was definitely one of the most valued figures in the Elders Assembly. It was very likely that he would enter the Elders Assembly in the future. That was right. Even if there were powerful Jagoans who didn¡¯t get along well with Jagoan Jagoan, they wouldn¡¯t have openly offended him. They were all concerned about the Elders Assembly¡¯sText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. attitude! Furthermore, the cultivation of Jagoan was vastly different from that of a ninth level Nirvana Realm Jagoan. Why would he challenge Jagoan Jagoan? What right did he have to challenge the dignity of Jagoan Jagoan? Just as everyone was lost in thought, Jagoan shouted at the mansion in front of them, ¡°Jagoan Jagoan, get out here!¡± His words shocked everyone! Jagoan was here to settle ounts with Jagoan Jagoan! ¡°Are you kidding me? He¡¯s at the ninth level of the Nirvana Realm, and he¡¯s not far from the Dominant Realm. Does Jagoan really want to challenge him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a challenge. He also has carried Jagoan¡¯s body! Now Jagoan was seriously injured. He is challenging the dignity of the whole Burem family! In this way, even if Jagoan Jagoan wanted to forgive Jagoan! Hey! He can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s rare for Jagoan toe back alive from hell. Why did he challenge Jagoan Jagoan? Did he want to die?¡± Everyone waspletely shocked by what Jagoan had done. Before today, they had never thought that there would be an Jagoan in the Divine Martial Sect who would challenge the dignity of Jagoan Jagoan. Even some of the people who imed to be Jagoan Jagoan¡¯ hidden opponents were unwilling to confront him. Jagoan was bold and hade to challenge Jagoan Jagoan recklessly! No matter what the oue of today¡¯spetition was, this rising talent who had reached the top of the Mystic Sky Rankings would definitely be able to make all the Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect remember his name, Jagoan! While the crowd was still discussing amongst themselves, a bright immortal light spread out from the mansion and turned into a ray of light, Jagoan Jagoan slowly walked out. Surprisingly, at this moment, Jagoan Jagoan was not angry at all. Instead, he was very calm and could even be calledpassionate. He nced at Jagoan, who was being carried by Jagoan. He sighed softly and said, ¡°Jagoan, your violence has something to do with your experience in hell, so it¡¯s not surprising that your personality has changed and be violent. Although you have hurt my cousin, there is a reason. As long as you can turn over a new leaf, my goal will be achieved. It¡¯s not in vain¡­¡± Jagoan Jagoan spoke with apassionate tone. Even though Jagoan had hurt his cousin, he was not angry, as if everything he did was really for the sake of Jagoan. Chapter 2548 Chapter 2548 ¡°Jagoan Jagoan is truly merciful. Even though Jagoan has done so much, he still hope that Jagoan will be kind and think that the other party will turn over a new leaf. This kind of magnanimity and boldness are far inferior to ours!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Jagoan is a blood rtive of Jagoan Jagoan. He has been hurt by Jagoan over and over again. If I were him, I would definitely have fought to the death with Jagoan. However, Jagoan Jagoan was still kind enough to persuade Jagoan to not go astray just for the sake of a rising talent from the Divine Martial Sect. He¡®s really a role model of our generation!¡± ¡°Jagoan, you should stop now. In this way, you can get rid of it easily. Otherwise, it will be a disaster!¡± Many disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were moved by Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s generosity. Some neutral Jagoans gradually began to favor him. Jagoan looked on coldly and did not answer. At this time, Jagoan had already woken up, but he had been pretending to faint, so as not to be tortured by Jagoan and hurriedly called for help, ¡°C-Cousin, save me¡­¡± What they didn¡¯t know was that Jagoan pped the crown before Jagoan could finish his words. Bang! With a bang, Jagoan turned into a headless corpse, and his spirit was also turned into ashes by Jagoan¡¯s p. Seeing this, all the Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect were shocked. They were scared by Jagoan¡¯s actions. It turned out that Jagoan hade all the way here with Jagoan just to kill him in front of Jagoan Jagoan. It was unbelievable! This was a blood feud. There was no chance of a good rtionship between Jagoan and Jagoan Jagoan! Jagoan, on the other hand, was fearless. He faced Jagoan Jagoan and said, ¡°Jagoan Jagoan, you hypocritical gentleman. In order to stop me from returning to the sect, you sent someone to stop me and spread rumors that I was possessed by demons. Today, I want to see what qualifications you have to go against me all the time!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were shocked. ¡°Jagoan dares to challenge Jagoan Jagoan? Is be crazy?¡± ¡°Wait, what did Jagoan just say? In order to prevent him from returning to the sect, Jagoan Jagoan deliberately sent people to spread the rumor that he was possessed by demons?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ Does someone like Jagoan Jagoan need to target Jagoan?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Do you still remember the Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match? Even if Jagoan made thousands of mistakes, he shouldn¡¯t be thrown directly into hell. This kind of punishment is too heavy. Moreover, it¡¯s too strange that Jagoan Jagoan took action before the elders!¡± ¡°Yes, there must be something wrong. Jagoan is too dazzling. It¡¯s possible for him to catch up with Jagoan Jagoan in the future and even surpass him! Besides, Jagoan doesn¡¯t get along well with the Jagoan Jagoan, and Jagoan Jagoan is not a real Sage. He will eliminate the hidden danger. It doesn¡¯t seem strange for him to target Jagoan!¡± Everyone said one after another. Between the lines, it was no longer absolute faith in Jagoan Jagoan. This made Jagoan Jagoan extremely angry. He had umted a lot of supporters over the years, but now many of them had been destroyed by Jagoan. The other party could not be forgiven and could not be spared! Although that was the case, Jagoan Jagoan still pretended to be generous and said, ¡°Jagoan, since you¡¯ve lost your mind and turned ck and white upside down, I¡¯ll suppress you and let you reflect on yourself again!¡± After saying that, ripples appeared in Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Seal your physical strength¡­¡± ¡°Seal your peace with heaven and earth¡­¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Solidifying the vigor in your body¡­¡± Jagoan Jagoan spoke slowly. Every word he said seemed to be powerful. As the ripples in his eyes spread, Jagoan¡¯s body became powerless, and the vigor in his body became as calm as water, as if it had solidified. At that moment, the connection between Jagoan and heaven and earth seemed to be cut off. He was not loved by heaven and earth and was isted from everything in the world. The corners of Jagoan¡¯s mouth twitched, revealing a sneer. ¡°Seven Moves of Sword!¡± The huge sword radiance suddenly condensed and aimed at Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s be. Buzz! As the buzz of the Seven Moves of Sword rose and fell, all the time, space, the Great Tao, and so on were forcibly absorbed by the Seven Moves of Sword and then mercilessly crushed. This included the ripples in Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s eyes. Even though Jagoan Jagoan wasn¡¯t forcefully attracted over, his eyes were still in sharp pain. Ripples trembled, and a trace of copse appeared. What kind of magical power is this? Jagoan Jagoan was secretly shocked. He had not expected the magical power of Jagoan to be so terrifying. In fact, this was not the first time that he had seen the Seven Moves of Sword. When Jagoan was in the Soul Ring Immortal Pce, he also disyed the Seven Moves of Sword. However, at that time, he felt that although the Seven Moves of Sword was mysterious, there was a certain limit. It could only be used to deal with enemies who were not very powerful. If the cultivation gap between the two sides was too big, then the effect of the Seven Moves of Sword would be greatly reduced and even be ineffective. What Jagoan Jagoan did not know was that not only was the Seven Moves of Sword effective against him , but it was also exceptionally sharp. Even he felt a strong threat and did not dare to face it head- on! With his cultivation, he was able to withstand the Seven Moves of Sword by force. The problem was that he was Jagoan Jagoan! He was going to do his best to deal with Jagoan. Therefore, Jagoan Jagoan smiled slightly, withdrew the mysterious ripples in his pupils, untied all the restrictions on Jagoan, and gently patted the other party. This was a palm, but when itnded on Jagoan, it turned into thousands of palms! If he didn¡¯t withdraw the Seven Moves of Sword, Jagoan would have only been able to confront the Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s magical power. ¡°I have a palm that can cut through mountains, overturn rivers, suppress devils, kill evil, destroy gods, absorb stars, break the sea, break the city, and reach the heavens!¡± Jagoan Jagoan muttered to himself. Every time he said a word, his palm became stronger. In the blink of an eye, the mountains were cut through, the rivers were overturned, the devils were subdued, the devils were eliminated, the gods were extinguished, the stars were sucked, the sea was broken, the city was broken, and the sky was pierced in an instant! The power wasyered, and the huge sword radiance condensed by the Seven Moves of Sword was unstable. It was in a trance, bright and dim! Jagoan turned his mind, and the Seven Moves of Sword suddenly turned into countless sword lights, as bright as starlight. At the same time, he clenched his fists and rolled his vigor. Countless killing intent and monstrous waves of blood swirled around Jagoan, as if he were the master of ughter. ¡°Absolute Heaven-Earth Fist!¡± As Jagoan punched out, it turned into thousands of shadows and suddenly collided with Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s thousands of palms. Boom! When the two collided, Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s magical power was superior and easily destroyed the fist of Jagoan. However, Jagoan¡¯s fist kepting and going. If one punch can¡¯t kill you, I¡¯ll give you ten punches! If ten punches doesn¡¯t work, then one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, one million! Chapter 2549 Chapter 2549 If I can¡¯t kill you with a million punches, I¡¯ll do my best to kill you by ten million punches! At the very beginning, Jagoan Jagoan was still calm andposed. Now that he had the advantage and sat firmly on the fishing table, there was nothing extraordinary about Jagoan. However, Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s face soon froze. Jagoan¡¯s fist prints came one after another. If he failed, he still had countless punches! It was true thatpared to the magical powers of Jagoan Jagoan, Jagoan was indeed inferior in terms of cultivation. However, Jagoan¡¯s fist seals continued to flow endlessly. After a long battle, Jagoan Jagoan was at a disadvantage. This ninth stage of Nirvana Realm sessor was too weak! Boom! In the end, countless fist radiance and palm prints exploded at the same time and turned into bright light, illuminating heaven and earth. Upon seeing this, Jagoan Jagoan revealed a look of disbelief. Did Jagoan end up in a draw with me? ¡°Impossible!¡± Jagoan Jagoan did not believe that Jagoan could fight against him. Even if they were evenly matched in one round of battle. ¡°I¡¯m Jagoan Jagoan. I¡¯ll follow the will of heaven and earth and have the power to seal heaven!¡± ¡°Jagoan and Jagoan Jagoan have reached a draw? No way!¡± ¡°How is that possible¡­ Even if Jagoan is possessed by demons, it¡¯s good. How could such a powerful demone from hell? How could he fight against Jagoan Jagoan?¡± ¡°What if, what I mean is what if, if Jagoan is not possessed by a demon, it is just a rumor deliberately spread by Jagoan Jagoan. If Jagoan is able to draw with Jagoan Jagoan now, will he be able to¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! Stop talking nonsense!¡± While the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were talking, some people shouted. If he hadn¡¯t reminded them in time, would they have said that Jagoan would be able to draw with Jagoan Jagoan? Once he advanced to the ninth level of the Nirvana Realm, would he be able to instantly kill Jagoan Jagoan? How was this possible? They would never admit it. Moreover, Jagoan Jagoan would not allow such a thing to happen! ¡°Jagoan!¡± Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s tone sank. ¡°I wanted to give you a chance, but you don¡¯t know how to repent. Over and over again, you¡¯ve been stubbornly resisting and confirming to be stubborn. You can¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± Jagoan sneered and said, ¡°Jagoan Jagoan, you and I are destined to be enemies. Are you still pretending? Isn¡¯t it ridiculous? Also, you¡¯d better have ability. Otherwise, today will be your doomsday!¡± Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s veins stood on end. Although he really wanted to continue to take care of his face, if he continued, if he still suffered losses in Jagoan and failed to suppress it, he would lose his face! Hence, Jagoan Jagoan inhaled a deep breath of air. Many ripples appeared in the empty space behind him. In the ripples, while the treasure light was spreading, there were quite a number of ripples. The waves were so strong that Jagoan could not help squinting. ¡°What¡¯s this? Is it a magical treasure or a magical power? Or thebination of both of them?¡± ¡°This is one of the most powerful skills of Jagoan Jagoan. It¡¯s a mysterious magical power. I don¡¯t know much about it. I only know that this magical power can umte power. When you need it, release it in one breath. It¡¯s definitely a trump card!¡± ¡°It seems that Jagoan Jagoan is not going to be polite to Jagoan!¡± ¡°Jagoan Jagoan has tried to persuade Jagoan many times, but Jagoan doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. Jagoan can¡¯t me Jagoan Jagoan for not showing mercy!¡± While the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were talking, some clues were revealed. Magical treasures appeared one after another in the ripples. These magical treasures were so powerful that each one of them could be called a rare treasure. Now, they appeared at the same time. Simr magical powers were also disyed in the Mystic Sky Rankings. At that time, Jagoan summoned an entire magical treasures river! There were many of them, and they were of good quality. When they gathered together, the power was earth-shattering. It could be said to be a great killing move. In addition to Jagoan, Bruno, Zaha, and Wandera would definitely lose! However, there were only a few treasures that wereparable to the ones summoned by Jagoan Jagoan. There was an irreparable quality gap between the two. ¡°This is the Sea Demonic Trident. It actuallynded in the hands of Jagoan Jagoan!¡± ¡°The Scarlet w has been lost for many years. I didn¡¯t expect Jagoan Jagoan to get it.¡± ¡°The Heavenly Battling Divine Saber is in the hands of Jagoan Jagoan¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Nine Apertures Thunder-killing Bow? Its current owner is Jagoan Jagoan!¡± Many disciples were amazed by the magical treasures summoned by Jagoan Jagoan. The reason why Jagoan Jagoan¡¯ magical power was so terrifying was that he was constantly nurturing these rare and powerful magical treasures. Every moment these magical treasures became stronger and umted the power of the magical power. Once they were used, the world would copse! It was time to destroy the world! Jagoan remained calm. He was no longer Jagoan of the Mystic Sky Rankings. Since he wanted to fight, then let¡¯s fight! ¡°Since I came back from hell, I won¡¯t be suppressed again! Jagoan Jagoan, as I said, if Ie back from hell, you must regret what you did that day! You¡¯re my enemy again and again. I want you to pay the price now!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then, the four domains of Jagoan appeared quickly. A world full of gods and devils appeared behind Jagoan. This was a world that only belonged to Godfiends. Some Godfiends were cultivating, some Godfiends were reading scriptures, and some Godfiends were reproduction. The five elements of Yin and Yang, the the Great Tao of the heavens, were aplete Godfiend world. Its owner was called Jagoan Montgomery! Now, the world was divided into two parts. One was the four domains of Jagoan, the Fiendgod world, and the other was the Jagoan Jagoan and the endless magical treasures behind him. It was like an inexhaustible treasury, with new treasures appearing all the time. ¡°This¡­¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect were all stunned. Not to mention the magical treasures of Jagoan Jagoan one after another, they were endless and powerful. The four domains of Jagoan were equally powerful, and Jagoan was defeated with just one blow. Now that the two of them were going to face each other head-on, based on logic, the ninth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan Jagoan was definitely superior. However, they couldn¡¯t help but think of this ridiculous idea. Perhaps Jagoan was thest one tough! In the past, they would never have dared to think about such a thing, because Jagoan Jagoan was too strong and beyondmon sense. If they suspected that Jagoan Jagoan would lose, wasn¡¯t this a brain problem? Chapter 2550 Chapter 2550 However, things were different now. The various things that Jagoan had revealed had clearly indicated that this newly promoted champion of the Profound Sky Rankings had the strength to fight against Jagoan Jagoan! ¡°Jagoan has not only ttened Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s achievements back then, but also surpassed him¡­ He might really be able topete with Jagoan Jagoan¡­¡± ¡°Impossible! Jagoan Jagoan is a ninth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan. What about Jagoan? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s at most at the true disciple stage! There might be a fight in the future, but the difference in cultivation between the two of them is too great. How can we fight?¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, Jagoan¡¯s continuous fight with Jagoan Jagoan is not at a disadvantage at all. In a sense, Jagoan Jagoan has lost. After all, Jagoan¡¯s cultivation is much lower than his, so it¡¯s not surprising that he can fight with all his strength!¡± The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect had different opinions, which made Jagoan Jagoan¡®s face turn even colder. Jagoan Jagoan knew very well that if he could not kill Jagoan in one blow, his umted dignity would be lost and his face would be lost! ¡°Jagoan, go to hell, go to hell!¡± As Jagoan Jagoan shouted, the magical treasures behind him all rushed over with indescribable divine light. In the blink of an eye, he had crossed thousands of miles, crushed the five elements, and obliterated the Yin and Yang. Even the Heaven and Earth were destroyed, and then hended in front of Jagoan the other party Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jagoan remained calm. He was just Jagoan Jagoan, yet Jagoan was fearless! ¡°Four domains!¡± With Jagoan¡¯s order, the four domains behind him suddenly changed. The Fiendgod world, which had originally been operating on its own, had now be a ce where all soldiers were stationed. The cultivation of a Fiendgods was suffused with resplendent light as his aura soared into the sky. The Fiendgods who studied scriptures revealed mysterious symbols one after another, killing intent rushing into the heavens. The reincarnated Fiendgods put on their armor and grabbed the weapons that belonged only to the Fiendgods, their fighting spirit bursting forth. The entire Four domains and the Fiendgods world were fighting for Jagoan! As the two shed, the Fiendgods and the supreme treasure lightning collided one after another, causing countless explosions. At the same time as the gods and devils were annihted, rare supreme treasures in this world were also turned into fine powder. Waves of precious light were shining brilliantly, and waves of divine light were scattering. Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s residence was directly overturned. The birds¡¯ voices and fragrance of flowers from before, as well as the overflowing spiritual Qi, were all overturned at this moment with only the sound of destruction. Even the formation set up by Jagoan Jagoan could not protect them. This was because the great formation was trampled upon by the four regions, even the ground turned upside down, turning into ruins! This scene stunned the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect! What was this? Was it a fierce battle between supreme experts of the sect? Otherwise, how could there be such amotion and such momentum! Swish! Bang! Boom! The entire Divine Martial Sect trembled slightly because of this. Some of the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect felt their legs go weak, while others subconsciously ran away to avoid being affected by Jagoan and Jagoan Jagoan. They could not afford to offend them. Jagoan and Jagoan Jagoan werepletely submerged in the roaring. No one knew what had happened inside. After a long time, the world returned to silence and the figures of Jagoan and Jagoan Jagoan slowly appeared. Jagoan¡¯s aura was much weaker. It was obvious that he was injured in the fierce fight. But he still stood straight and proudly. It was truly astonishing that he could still stand in such a great battle. Because his opponent was Jagoan Jagoan! ¡°Since Jagoan is still like this, Jagoan Jagoan must have escaped unscathed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although Jagoan is amazing, it¡¯s still too early topete with Jagoan Jagoan. Keep working hard for a hundred years and he may have a chance.¡± ¡°I wonder how Jagoan Jagoan is doing¡­ Hmm¡­ Huh?¡± Before the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect could finish their thoughts, Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s appearance shocked them and they could not believe it. Jagoan Jagoan was lying on the ground with disheveled hair and a face full of blood. Some wounds were so deep that bones could be seen. Jagoan¡¯s breath was only weak, but Jagoan Jagoan had be extremely weak. No one had ever imagined that he would be beaten so badly! In an instant, many powerful divine consciousness swept from afar. It was only because they sensed that the Jagoan Jagoan, who had been like lightning just now, was so weak that his aura was terrible. Obviously, he had been seriously injured. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Jagoan Jagoan be like this? Even his limbs were broken!¡± ¡°Who did it? Eh? This is¡­ Jagoan? Could it be that Jagoan seriously injured Jagoan Jagoan? How is this possible?¡± ¡°When did Jagoan return to the Divine Martial Sect? He wasn¡¯t killed in hell, but returned as a king?¡± ¡°Interesting¡­ I¡¯ve known Jagoan Jagoan for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen him in such a miserable state. I¡¯m afraid that the Divine Martial Sect will no longer be calm and the situation will rise again¡­¡± ¡°The gap between Jagoan and Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s cultivation is so huge that Jagoan can kill his opponent. He is extraordinary¡­¡± Many divine thoughts from the Divine Martial Sect, as well as the dying Jagoan Jagoan, could not believe their eyes when they saw the mess in the mansion. Most of them were re-examine Jagoan. The Elders Assembly had thought highly of Jagoan Jagoan and given him enough respect and status. However, after today, these things would probably be changed. Even if they would not be given to Jagoan, they would not continue to belong to the Jagoan. Unless Jagoan Jagoan could prove his potential again, otherwise, he would stop here! Jagoan sensed all kinds of powerful Divine Senses, but he knew very well that no one would dare to stop him just because he had just defeated Jagoan Jagoan. Simrly, no one would try a Jagoan that could seriously injure Jagoan Jagoan for no reason. Just how great was he? Would he still be able to fight? As a result, Jagoan stepped forward and approached Jagoan Jagoan with a murderous look! He had previously said that he was going to make Jagoan Jagoan pay the price. It was toote to regret it! Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s pupils contracted. If Jagoan was unwilling and chased after him, he could only die here with his current situation! However, just as Jagoan was about to kill him, a beam of nine-colored divine light rushed over and crossed the time and space limit at an even faster speed, blocking the weak Jagoan Jagoan. Jagoan recognized him. He was from the Elders Assembly. ¡°Jagoan, you can¡¯t kill Jagoan Jagoan¡­¡± The Elder cut to the chase and said, ¡°However, your growth is far beyond our imagination. Considering your rapid progress, we canpensate you with this matter¡­¡± Chapter 2551 Chapter 2551 ¡°Compensation?¡± Hearing this, Jagoan frowned. To him, killing Jagoan Jagoan was extremely important. It would be impossible for the sect to send him off so easily if they had decided to protect Jagoan Jagoan. Seeing this, Jagoan Jagoan was furious and about to go mad. He was seriously injured now. Not only did the sect not punish Jagoan, but they even wanted to reward Jagoan. They paid no attention to his feeling. The Elder of the sect had seen his reaction, but they didn¡¯t care. He was defeated by Jagoan in public. Jagoan Jagoan underestimated his opponent, otherwise he would not have ended up in such a miserable state with his ninth level Nirvana Realm cultivation and years of umtion. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. However, he did lose! This was especially true for someone like Jagoan Jagoan, who was highly ced by the elders. He couldn¡¯t get up from the ground in the face of Jagoan, who was a rising star. He was bleeding profusely. Even though he had notpletely lost, he was already at a disadvantage. The Elder of the sect turned over his palm and a ck fragment with a strange light appeared. He said, ¡°This is a relic that has not yet been developed in our Divine Martial Sect. There is a lot of opportunities inside, which are enough to make up for your loss. When youe back , the sect will have important instructions.¡± Jagoan took the fragment, threw it into his Divine Sense, and prated it. He then saw a towering scene. The endless buildings stretched like mountains and rivers, and countless spiritual Qi rose to the sky. At first nce, he could see that it was a blessed ce. If he could go there, he would definitely get some good fortune and then go up to a higher level. Jagoan was already a fifth level Nirvana Realm Jagoan. At this stage, if one did not have a great opportunity or good fortune, it would require a lot of time to umte if one wanted to advance even further. However, thepensation from the sect could save him a lot of time. He might even be able to advance to the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm in one go. Thinking of this, Jagoan¡¯s face softened a little. He cupped his fists at the Elder of the sect and approved of the sect¡¯s n to protect Jagoan Jagoan. Then, he went straight to the Sect¡¯s transmission formation with the ck fragments. Jagoan Jagoany on the ground and watched Jagoan leave with resentment. The Elder watched coldly. Over the years, the sect had put quite a bit of effort into Jagoan Jagoan, and had even secretly acquiesced in his reckless actions. However, he was defeated by Jagoan. Jagoan Jagoan was already at the ninth level of the Nirvana Realm. Unless he advanced a step further and became a Nirvana Realm practitioner, his potential would be limitless. How about Jagoan? He was only at the fifth Nirvana Realm! A mere fifth level Nirvana Realm practitioner had already defeated Jagoan Jagoan. If he had not stopped him, he would have already killed Jagoan Jagoan. He would be the future of the Divine Martial Sect. It was obvious what the Divine Martial Sect was going to do. *** Jagoan arrived at the Sect¡¯s transmission formation, trying to reach the ruins pointed at by the ck fragment. The disciples responsible for the teleportation did not recognize Jagoan. From the looks of his aura, he was only at the fifth level of the Nirvana Realm and was simr to him. Hence, they chuckled and said, ¡°Hehe, brother, you wish to teleport to the ruins? It might be possible, but you must first pay the fee. After all, it will take a lot of effort to maintain the sect¡¯s teleportation formation.¡± ¡°When did the sect¡¯s formations charge the fee?¡± Jagoan asked calmly. ¡°What do you want to do if you don¡¯t pay?¡± The Divine Martial Sect disciples who were still talking noticed the change of Jagoan¡¯s aura. ¡°You took my money without permission.¡± Jagoan said with a faint smile, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s my first day joining the Divine Martial Sect?¡± ¡°Danm it! If you don¡¯t give me any benefits today, don¡¯t even think about using this formation!¡± The Divine Martial Sect disciples whose lies had been exposed by Jagoan were exasperated. There were other Realm disciples nearby. If it were not for Jagoan, with his fifth level Nirvana Realm cultivation, wouldn¡¯t these junior brothers and sisters obediently give him benefits? Now that Jagoan had ruined his ns, he would just punish him as an example. Anyway, they were all at the fifth level of the Nirvana Realm. Jagoan might not necessarily be stronger than him! Bang! However, as soon as they approached, the Divine Martial Sect disciple was knocked down by Jagoan with a few punches. He spat out a lot of blood and his breath suddenly became much weaker. Jagoan did not kill him. He still needed the other party¡¯s help to operate the transmission formation, so he showed mercy. At this time, other Realm disciples also recognized Jagoan. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Senior Brother Jagoan? Wasn¡¯t he imprisoned in hell?¡± ¡°Could it be that Senior Brother Jagoan really is a king?¡± ¡°A big thing! Brothers and sisters, something big happened. Just now, Senior Brother Jagoan came from hell, defeated Jagoan Jagoan, and was praised by the sect! Huh? Why does this person look like Senior Brother Jagoan?¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Jagoan. ¡°He is Senior Brother Jagoan!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Senior Brother Jagoan. What did you just say? Senior Brother Jagoan not only returned, but also defeated Jagoan Jagoan?¡± ¡°No way! Jagoan Jagoan was defeated by Senior Brother Jagoan? He is a ninth level Nirvana Realm figure!¡± Everyone eximed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Jagoan Jagoan was a ninth level Nirvana Realm Jagoan. This kind of person had already surpassed the ordinary disciple and their freedom would not be restricted as disciples. He was one of the most outstanding individuals among them, whom the elders ced great hopes on. How could it be possible that Jagoan had not only returned from hell, but also defeated Jagoan Jagoan? Jagoan said to the panic-stricken disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, ¡°Do you still want to benefits now? Can I use the transmission formation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Seeing that Jagoan had no intention of pursuing the matter further, the man hurriedly got up and personally operated the transmission formation for Jagoan. The rest of the Divine Martial Sect Jagoans also looked at Jagoan from a distance, their eyes full of disbelief as if they were staring at a god! He had risen to power in the Profound Sky Rankings and was ranked first. He had also been suppressed by Jagoan Jagoan and was now a king. ¡°Oh my god, what kind of immortal Jagoan is he?¡± Ignoring their shock, Jagoan was quickly transported to the designated ruins in the light of the transmission formation. Jagoan who came here found that this was a like a honeb. The surface of the was filled with holes of varying sizes. It was simply an enormous bee nest. However, he could also see many huge building traces that his Divine Sense had sensed before. Obviously, there was a glorious past on this and its foundation was not low. Otherwise, it would not have been valued by the Divine Martial Sect aspensation for Jagoan. Chapter 2552 Chapter 2552 ¡°Huh?¡± All of a sudden, after carefully sensing it, Jagoan found that this honeb was more than he had imagined. This is made up of spiritual Qi? Jagoan was surprised. Because these so-called buildings were actually made of spiritual Qi. They were really like a honeb, and their whole bodies were treasures. If such a huge spiritual Qi was absorbed by him, he would definitely reach a higher level. Just as Jagoan was about to absorb the, many Divine Thoughts suddenly appeared in the surrounding void! One, two, three¡­ Countless! He stopped his move and waited. These Divine Thoughts were full of anger. They were all locked on to him, angry and unfriendly. It turned out that they were the Jagoans of this honeb. Now that Jagoan had suddenly descended and was about to absorb and refine the beehive, they could not sit still anymore and showed up one after another to stop him. ¡°Who are you? How dare youe to our quietly and refine and absorb it?¡± ¡°How dare you! If you dare to attack our, I will make sure that you will die!¡± ¡°Go back now. It¡¯s not toote. Otherwise, don¡®t me us for being ruthless!¡± ¡°Why are you so long-winded with him? He¡¯s up to no good. Just kill him!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve told you before that this ce will be exposed. I don¡¯t know when it will be invaded. Now that someone ising, we must take action first to warn others, lest they covet our again and again!¡± These Divine Thoughts were filled with indignation and anger at the Divine Martial Sect and Jagoan. Some of them couldn¡¯t help attacking Jagoan while talking. Swish! A lot of Divine Thoughts rushed over to hurt his spirit and tried to kill him. Jagoan remained calm and did not show any mercy to them. The Flowing Light Taoist Ruler appeared and shone brightly. Bang! Many Divine Thoughts were shattered by the Flowing Light Dao Ruler. They didn¡¯t have any power to resist at all. ¡°How could this be? What kind of magical power is this?¡± ¡°No, more like a magical treasures¡­¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s a magical treasures? We¡¯ll definitely defeat the enemy and protect this ce!¡± The Divine Thoughts attacked Jagoan with heavy fists. These Divine Thoughts were endless! It was just like a great river of Divine Thoughts crushing down. In the face of such a momentum, not to mention a fifth level Nirvana Realm practitioner, even a sixth, seventh, or eighth level Nirvana Realm practitioner would be forced to retreat under this pressure. Unfortunately, they encountered Jagoan! The Divine Thoughts were everywhere. In the end, they were so many that even the Flowing Light Taoist Ruler could not kill them. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was only because they were not afraid of death. If they could take away Jagoan together with them, even if ten thousand, a hundred thousand, or even a million of them died, they didn¡¯t care. They just wanted to suppress and kill Jagoan! Seeing this, Jagoan¡¯s eyes turned cold. If they ran away, he would not bother to kill them. After all, he came here to collect opportunities and fortune. Killing was definitely not their purpose. However, since they were not afraid of death and were willing to risk their lives to deal with him, they would just die! ¡°Four Domains!¡± Jagoan spread out its domain and quickly covered the beehive. Wherever it passed, Divine Thoughts were constantly destroyed. No matter how powerful one¡¯s Divine Thoughts was, it would be devoured and obliterated by the Four Domains There was no way they could resist. ¡°What is this? Wow!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a domain! He¡¯s using a domain!¡± ¡°Oh my god, he looks like he is at most at the fifth or sixth stage of the Nirvana Realm. How could he possess his own domain!¡± ¡°No, if we continue, we will be killed. We can¡¯t fight one-on-one anymore. We have to join hands!¡± The Divine Thoughts found that it was impossible for them to defeat Jagoan in a one-on-one battle, and they could not defeat the Four Domains in a single round. They would only be killed. They could not help retreating and preparing to fight back together. With their numbers, it was impossible for them to fail to defeat a mere fifth level Nirvana Realm Jagoan! Jagoan was still killing without any change in expression. The rest of the Divine Thoughts gathered quickly. Buzz! After a series of changes, they actually condensed into a huge octopus, a tall giant, a thousand-handed demon god, and so on. They was changeable. The gigantic octopus was thousands of kilometers wide Its tentacles stretched out, and within thousands of miles, there was its vigorous aura. The giant was as tall as a thousand feet and its arms were extremely long. Its majestic momentum could destroy the world. It¡¯s a demo with a thousand hands. Some hands destroyed the five elements and controlled the universe, others destroyed the firmament. The thousand arms pierced through the the Great Tao of the heavens at any time. They could destroy the world. There were countless Divine Thoughts like this. Just because they fought against Jagoan, they rushed out. They did not hesitate to sacrifice themselves to block the other party¡¯s progress and prevent him absorbing this. Jagoan remained calm. If they didn¡¯t get out of here after giving them a chance, then don¡¯t me him for being ruthless! Boom! The Divine Thoughts continued to move forward, preparing to encircle Jagoan! Even if Jagoan was strong, so what? He was not a superman, but a flesh and blood body. As long as they could suppress him and protect this today, no matter how many of them sacrificed, it was worth it! Swoosh! Suddenly, the huge octopus was the first tounch an attack. Countless tentacles rushed over and pierced through the void. No one knew where they came from. There were so many of them that they could almost cover this world. It was very terrifying! Without another word, Jagoan activated the Flowing Light Taoist Ruler and shed at the giant octopus. Boom! Then, the countless tentacles scattered before hitting Jagoan. It was all because the huge octopus had been killed by the Flowing Light Taoist Ruler. In an instant, countless Divine Thoughts dissipated with the giant octopus and werepletely annihted. This scene caused the other Divine Thoughts to pause for a moment. At the same time, astonishment shed across their faces. The strength of the giant octopus was not weaker than theirs, but it was killed by Jagoan in one move! When many Divine Thoughts fought against Jagoan alone, they were instantly killed by Jagoan, but they never expect to end up like this after they condensed into Divine Thoughts creatures. Were they too weak, or was Jagoan too strong? ¡°No! It¡¯s my duty to protect this!¡± the tall giant roared into the sky. Its body, which was more than a million meters tall, shot toward Jagoan. Seeing this, Jagoan said word by word, ¡°Seventh Move of Sword!¡± At the same time, a huge sword radiance appeared in front of him and gathered everything on the point of the sword edge, killing everything. Chapter 2553 Chapter 2553 Before the giant could scream, he was killed by the Seventh Move of Sword and all his Divine Thoughts disappeared. Seeing this, the rest of the Thousand-Armed Demon Gods and other Divine Thoughts rushed up to surround Jagoan. Even though they were confused as to why they had all condensed into such a powerful divine will creature and were still no match for the other party, even though many of their companions had been killed, as well as tens of thousands of them. As long as they were still there, they could not let Jagoan absorb this! Seeing this, Jagoan was neither happy nor sad. No one was right or wrong, only the strong would be respected. That was all! ¡°Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth!¡± Jagoan punched out, and countless fist shadows, fist radiance, and fist prints surged out like a tide. In an instant, all the Divine Thoughts and living creatures, including the hundred-eyed giant demon, the Thousand-Armed Demon God, and the ten thousand-foot-tall Demon God, were swept away. Except for some who retreated before the battle and returned to their Divine Thoughts, those who dared to rush to Jagoan were directly erased without leaving Ashes behind. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t be so powerful! Impossible!¡± ¡°However, they are indeed dead, killed by this intruder!¡± The rest of the Divine Thoughts were shocked. They knew that Jagoan was very strong. One against a hundred, one against a thousand, or even ten thousand! However, Jagoan was so strong that even the creatures condensed by Divine Thoughts could be killed in an instant. This was beyond their expectation. ¡°If this continues, we can only wait for death!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t just sit and wait!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give it our all. If we can¡¯t seed, then we¡¯ll be killed. If we can no longer defend this ce, let¡¯s sink together!¡± The remaining Divine Thoughts made up their minds that even if they died, they would not let Jagoan absorb thisfortably. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Buzz! Soon, these Divine Thoughts gathered together again, emitting continuous buzzing sounds. This time, they did not change into huge octopuss, giants, or demons with thousands of hands, but condensed into an ancient sword! This sword was thousands of kilometers long and simple. It was engraved with countless the Great Tao inscriptions, shining brightly. The Sword Qi soared into the sky, and the whole sky was filled with terrible sword light. Space cracks were looming, as if only this sword existed in the world and this could not bear it. A fluctuation that was powerful enough to shatter the universe spread rapidly, covering the sky and the sun. Even Jagoan was enveloped in it. Waves of pressure fell down like invisible hands of gods, about to suppress and kill Jagoan! Jagoan looked on coldly as if nothing had happened! ¡°So powerful! We are very powerful now! ¡± ¡°This time, we will definitely kill this intruder!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill! We must make him pay!¡± The Divine Thoughts that gathered into ancient swords were full of fighting spirit and murderous intent. Now they were unprecedentedly powerful. In front of this ancient sword, the huge octopus, the tall giant, or the so-called Thousand-Armed Demon God were all not worth mentioning! ¡°Kill!¡± Thousands of Divine Thoughts spat out the word ¡°kill¡¯ at the same time. The whole ancient sword was shaking, buzzing, and killing intent was soaring. Then, the giant ancient sword was raised and chopped down heavily on Jagoan. It was an incredibly terrifying sword strike. As it shed down, the five elements copsed, the the Great Tao withered, and the Yin and Yang destroyed. Even thousands of kilometers away, people were instantly destroyed. However, Jagoan did not dodge. With a thought, the long bone spear appeared. The Archean runes above the bone spear lit up, and the whole sky was filled with bright divine light. Jagoan grabbed the air and punched forward! One spear against one sword! The collision between the two did not cause the heavens to copse and the earth to crack as he had imagined. Instead, the bone spear continued to destroy the ancient sword with a crushing force. Bang! The ancient sword, which was tens of millions of kilometers long, was constantly copsing and constantly being destroyed. Every inch of it disappeared was destroyed by Divine Thoughts. ¡°No, no, no¡­ This is not what I want!¡± ¡°Why, why is the enemy so powerful?¡± ¡°I hate it!¡± Many Divine Thoughts were wailing and screaming. Some of them were destroyed by the long bone spear before they could speak. The ancient sword, which was thousands of kilometers long, turned into ashes in an instant. Swish! A dazzling sword light burst out between Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows. He did not let go of a single divine thought and wiped them out. After the Divine Thoughts were swept away, the surroundings of the honeb suddenly became light. This made Jagoan frown. It seemed that if these Jagoans hadn¡¯t absorbed the spiritual Qi of this here, they would at least be twice as the amount right now. It was because of their absorption that the net of spiritual Qi became so hollow, like a honeb. However, there are still a lot of spiritual Qi left. It should be enough for me to advance¡­ Jagoan thought to himself. After thinking, he flew into the. The inside of the honeb was very vast. After bing a pit, it seemed to be connected in all directions. Even if he kept extending his Divine Awareness, he still could not find the way to the end at once. Jagoan was not in a hurry. Anyway, he had cleaned up all the Divine Thoughts here. The rest was to find the destination, which was enough. He flew for a very long time before finally reaching the center of the honeb. Although the entire honeb was made up of spiritual Qi, this was the only core. If one wanted to practice, the best result was in the center of all spiritual Qi. Jagoan didn¡¯t waste too much time either. He sat down cross-legged and began to absorb the essence of the world of the beehive. Boom! He absorbed the essence of the world with great noise, like the whale swallowing water. The essence of the world on the entire beehive rolled over with him as the center. The buildings of spiritual Qi copsed and turned into countless pure spiritual Qi that poured into Jagoan¡¯s body to nourish his limbs and bones. Speaking of which, after Jagoan absorbed it, he found that the magnificent scene he saw on the honeb was actually made up of these Jagoans after they condensed the spiritual Qi here time and time again. In this regard, in fact, the spiritual Qi on the honeb was not consumed too much. It was only because these Jagoans had condensed it again and again and had made in into buildings that it appeared very rare. In fact, they had never thought that he woulde to ept this spiritual Qi Star. They thought that they could stay here for an eternity and upy this ce all the time. Now, they had done something for him. Jagoan took the lead in absorbing these spiritual Qi buildings without hesitation. As the spiritual Qi buildings disappeared one by one, the spiritual Qi on the entire honeb finally became thinner. After all, although the Jagoans condensed the essence of the world into buildings, they still stayed in the honeb and never disappeared. Chapter 2554 Chapter 2554 Now that it had beenpletely devoured by Jagoan, it had be much thinner. As he continued to absorb, the Honeb gradually became thin and transparent. *** Two years passed in a sh! In the past two years, Jagoan had been cultivating on the Honeb. After being absorbed by him for two full years, the entire honeb had be extremely thin, like a cloud. Seeing this, Jagoan took a breath and directly absorbed the rest of the spiritual Qi. Then countless mes of war around him suddenly rose to the sky, and countless lethal formations appeared one after another. Jagoan had finally reached the critical point of the fifth stage of Nirvana Realm. He was about to breakthrough to the sixth stage of Nirvana Realm. Boom! Jagoan had just tried to take this step. At the same time when countless tribtions came, countless nets were destroyed, one after another, and the whole universe was shaking. Many cmities that he had seen or never seen before appeared one after another. Among the nine- colored Thunder Tribtions, a woman was looming. In the Earth Fire, a horrible figure gradually became clear. Inside the demonic wind, bursts of bell-like laughter were heard, as if a demonic immortal had personally arrived. The tribtion water floated up and down, transforming into scenes. His appearance when he was young, the determination that Jagoan revealed in his cultivation, and the hardship he faced when he encountered a formidable enemy. All of these scenes appeared like horse lamps in every direction of Jagoan. Apart from this, there were also many unknown disasters. The five elements were cracking the mystery of Jagoan and trying to find the w of him. Yin and Yang were constantly reversed, flowing around him, intending to disturb his passing tribtion. The heavenly Great Tao continuously evolved into all types of mysterious methods to stop him from bing stronger, as if heaven and earth couldn¡¯t tolerate it! However, Jagoan remained as still as a mountain. He allowed the cmity to descend, and his life soul began to evolve. The life soul of the lotus was filled with an extremely sacred aura. A green lotus towered over the heavens, and a green lotus appeared in the endless blue sky! The gate¡¯s life soul was extremely mysterious. There were all types of indescribable mysteries protecting him, preventing all evil from approaching, all methods impervious! The Life Soul of the White Tiger killed everyone who dared to approach Jagoan. The Big Seal¡¯s life soul was thick, and it quietly guarded everything in Jagoan to eliminate the danger for him. The four great life souls each revealed their own profound mysteries. For a moment, the cmity was unable to approach him. At this time, powerful divine consciousness from the Divine Martial Sect came to observe. They didn¡¯t get too close in case they were discovered by the Tribtion Taker or saw something that should not be known. It was only because Jagoans would often reveal their secrets and use their trump cards when crossing the tribtion. Some of the Jagoan¡¯s secrets were as precious as life. Once they were leaked, their lives would be in danger. Therefore, they did not spy on the secrets of the Tribtion Taker. Only, they were extremely curious as to who it was that was crossing tribtion, making this type of disturbance, this type of power. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this Jagoan? He¡¯s undergoing the tribtion! Has he broken through again?¡± ¡°He has absorbed so much in just two years. His talent is extraordinary.¡± ¡°The momentum during one¡¯s tribtion usually reflect one¡¯s Jagoan¡¯s strength. The stronger one¡¯s Jagoan, the more difficult it is to be stopped by the mysterious Heaven and Earth powers. Jagoan is merely at the Nirvana Realm. Moreover, it belongs to the fifth level of the Nirvana Realm and is able to breakthrough to the sixth level. No wonder Jagoan Jagoan failed!¡± ¡°Jagoan has a promising future!¡± Whilemunicating with each other, these Divine Senses were also protecting Jagoan from a distance, in case something went wrong during his ordeal. However, after waiting for quite a while, they didn¡¯t have the chance to take action. This was because he seemed to be in a lot of trouble. In fact, he was very stable, and any cmity had been resolved by his means. This kind of tribtion that even a seventh or eighth level of Nirvana Realm practitioner would have to face was something that Jagoan could easily eliminate and disappear without a trace. This caused the powerful Divine Awareness that had arrived to be somewhat speechless. They knew that he was very strong, otherwise, they would not have been able to defeat Jagoan Jagoan. However, they had never expected him to be so powerful and terrifying. ¡°Isn¡¯t this kid called Jagoan a little too powerful? He is still not at the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm. Even though he is at the sixth level, he still belongs to the true disciple stage. Yet, he has such ability!¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that another genius has appeared in the Divine Martial Sect and even surpassed Jagoan Jagoan!¡± ¡°In my opinion, Jagoan is the best candidate for Jagoan Jagoan.¡± ¡°If Jagoan is at the eighth or even ninth stage of the Nirvana Realm, our Divine Martial Sect will definitely win. Thankfully, he is not bad right now. He is not weaker than a ninth stage of Nirvana Realm genius, Jagoan Jagoan.¡± These Divine Awareness were all shocked by the might of Jagoan. As the top experts of the Divine Martial Sect, they had witnessed the rise of countless geniuses and the fall of them. It was to the extent where they were extremely rare super geniuses. Even though they weren¡¯t unprecedented, even someone as powerful as Jagoan Jagoan had a certain chance of reaching their level. It was still uncertain if he could reach this step! Jagoan, he was different! In the Profound Sky Ranking Ranking List Competition, before breaking through and stepping into the third level of the Nirvana Realm, not to mention sweeping away the seventh stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoans like Jagoan Jagoan, after Jagoan Jagoan brutally suppressed him to hell, the king had returned and defeated Jagoan Jagoan with his fifth level of Nirvana Realm cultivation, sessfully taking revenge! Of course, this had nothing to do with Jagoan Jagoan underestimating his enemy. However, in a confrontation between experts, life and death were determined. There was no such thing as carelessness or caution. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Divine Martial Sect¡¯s elders had saved their former friendship, the sect wouldn¡¯t have said anything even if Jagoan Jagoan was really killed by Jagoan. It was easy to imagine who was more powerful. Just like how Jagoan Jagoan forcefully suppressed Jagoan into hell that day, the sect would not do anything to Jagoan Jagoan for a dead Jagoan. It could only be said that Jagoan Jagoan provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have provoked and didn¡¯t have enough strength to protect himself. Who could he me? The only thing they could do was to say that Jagoan Jagoan had overestimated himself. They were looking forward to Jagoan¡¯s future surprises! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jagoan¡¯s majestic tribtion came and went as fast as it could because it didn¡¯t have too much of an impact on him. It didn¡¯t stop until the four life souls took the initiative to eliminate it. All kinds of cmities were scattered between heaven and earth with a trace of unwillingness. At the same time, countless divine lights fell from the sky and gathered on him. He looked solemn and sacred. Jagoan had officially advanced to the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm! Chapter 2555 Chapter 2555 Jagoan opened his eyes like lightning, piercing through the void thousands of kilometers away. He even sensed that there were previously some experts here who were spying on him. No, it¡¯s better to say that they¡¯re protecting the higher-ups of the sect? Jagoan thought to himself. In fact, he also saw the change in the Divine Martial Sect¡¯s attitude toward him. If it was said that in the Mystic Sky Rankings, he had attracted the attention of the sects, then when he had officially defeated the Jagoan Jagoan and returned as a king to take revenge, this had truly made the Divine Martial Sect determined to ce their bets on him. Jagoan did not know exactly what it was. However, he was quite satisfied with the efforts of the Divine Martial Sect. He believed that there would be no exception this time. Then, Jagoan stepped into the Tower of Life. On this floor was a burning boulder. A dragon bone was sealed in the stone, and a horrible resentment spread on it. Jagoan tried to check it with his Divine Sense, only to find that there were mountains of corpses and seas of blood inside. This was a domain that only belonged to mes. Countless mes filled this world. If one got close, even one¡¯s divine sense would be burned. In addition, the overwhelming resentment was almostpletely integrated with the mes. If this was a world of mes, it would naturally be another world of resentment. It was the first time that Jagoan had seen such an earth-shattering resentment, which slightly moved him. However, since this item was left behind by his mother, it was impossible for him to return empty- handed. Jagoan wanted to absorb the stone. However, as soon as he absorbed it, the Rancorous me in the stone reacted. A dragon-shaped me formed by resentment rose into the sky. It was about a million feet tall as it confronted him. In contrast, Jagoan was like an ant, unable to fight back. Roar! The me Dragon of Grudge opened its mouth and roared. The dragon¡¯s roar shook the heavens and the earth. If one¡¯s cultivation did not reach the Nirvana Realm, one would likely be killed alive. Unfortunately, it was facing Jagoan! A sixth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan did not care about it at all. ng! The sword light between Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows was about to cut the Fire Dragon of Grudge into more than half and turn it into a thorn. However, with the help of the Raging Dragon Roaring me Stone, the Fire Dragon of Grudge was close to the the Undead. Unless Jagoanpletely absorbed the stone now, as long as the stone was still here and there was a little bit of malicious grudge energy, it could resurrect again and again and recover as before. Jagoan remained calm. As he fought, he absorbed the Raging Dragon Roaring me Stone. The endless energy poured into his limbs and bones, refined and absorbed by him. The more he was absorbed, the slower the Fire Dragon of Grudge was. It was not as powerful as before. This made the Fire Dragon extremely angry. It had been born in the world for countless years and was already inseparable from the Wild Dragon Roaring me Stone. If the stone waspletely absorbed, it would also disappear between heaven and earth. It must stop the other party! However, it was merely a grudge. Even if it wasrge in number and its terrifying power was still good, how could it be able to defeat a sixth stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan? Over time, Jagoan still absorbed more than half of the stone. The Fire Dragon of Grudge gradually became vulnerable. Even if it was able to revive through the stone again and again, it would still take time for it to return to its peak. It was not untilter that Jagoan could easily kill it without any threat. When there were only a few Wild Dragon Roaring me Stones left, Jagoan also stopped dying. He took a deep breath and punched out the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth. Boom! Tens of thousands of killing intent and tens of millions of fire dragons collided together. The resentful fire dragon wailed and Jagoan absorbed all the remaining Wild Dragon Roaring me Stones. Hu! Jagoan exhaled a mouthful of murky Qi. He felt that after absorbing the stone, his realm became more stable and he had taken a big step forward! If there were more opportunities and good fortune, it would not be a problem for him to reach the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm. Nirvana Realm seventh stage¡­ Jagoan was somewhat expectant. This was because from the third stage of Nirvana Realm to the fourth stage, one¡®s strength would soar by leaps and bounds. Therefore, the first stage of Nirvana Realm, the second stage and the third stage were core disciples in the Divine Martial Sect. However, once one stepped into the fourth level of the Nirvana Realm, one would be a hundred percent true disciple. If one was able to break through to the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm and advance to the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, it would be even more incredible. Even a top sect like the Divine Martial Sect would not be restricted as a disciple. From this, one could see just how great the gap between the sixth and seventh stage of Nirvana Realm was! He remembered that during the Mystic Sky Rankings qualifying match, Jagoan mentioned that in fact, the biggest hot topic this time was Bruno, Zaha, Wandera, and a few others, instead of Jagoan. However, Jagoan was able to allow other followers to gather the essence of their life souls and let him enjoy them first. Hence, he was the first to advance to the seventh stage of Nirvana Realm. In this way, he directly opened up the gap from several popr positions with Bruno, Zaha, Wandera, and others. They were no longer a match for him. It could be said that if Jagoan had not met Jagoan, he would have been the first on the Mystic Sky Rankings. Unfortunately, there were not so many ifs in the world. Now, the result was that Jagoan died. Jagoan Jagoan was defeated, and they paid an unimaginable price. It was very simple to say that they were enemies with Jagoan. That was all! As soon as Jagoan left the Tower of Life, he received a message from the elder of the Divine Martial Sect. Obviously, the big shots of the Divine Martial Sect had protected him from afar. Therefore, of course, they knew that Jagoan had almostpleted the breakthrough and stabilized the realm. It was time to talk about the important instructions mentioned that day. Without further ado, Jagoan returned to the Divine Martial Sect and headed straight for the main hall. He was unimpeded because the Elder had already instructed. As soon as he entered the hall, Jagoan could not help but pause! There were more than one that summoned him. Their auras were as vast as the sea, towering like mountains. Jagoan was right in front of them, but there was a feeling of being separated by a universe. Although he was indeed powerful, there was still a huge gap between him and the elders of the Divine Martial Sect. Even Jagoan Jagoan, known as a ninth level of Nirvana Realm expert, was nothingpared to the Elder of the Divine Martial Sect. As a result, Jagoan Jagoan had acted first that day so that the elder would not have any chance to protect Jagoan after some hesitation. After all, the Elders of the Divine Martial Sect were a hundred percent overlord stage practitioner. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. There was a huge gap between them and the Nirvana Realm. Chapter 2556 Chapter 2556 The Elders did not deliberately hide their auras. This was actually a deration to Jagoan! The foundation of the Divine Martial Sect was far beyond the imagination of the sect disciples like them. If they could not be a dominator, they might not be able to get close to the threshold. Although it was not worth mentioning, the weight was just like that. So was Jagoan Jagoan. This was a world where the strong were respected. Strength spoke! Since Jagoan had defeated Jagoan Jagoan, it was only natural that Jagoan would take over everything that belonged to him. Therefore, he did not hold a grudge against them. They were just following the rules. As long as Jagoan continued to grow stronger, he would gain more from the Divine Martial Sect than he had lost that day! If he could be a Ruler Realm Jagoan, he could even hold the same position as them and overlook all living things. After all, from the looks of it, it was indeed possible since Jagoan, who was at a fifth level Nirvana Realm defeating a ninth level of Nirvana Jagoan Jagoan. ¡°Jagoan, now that you have advanced to the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm, you will be a true disciple. This time around, the sect has a mission that will be handed over to you¡­¡± One of the white- robed Elder said with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of mission it is?¡± Jagoan asked neither humbly nor arrogantly. The white-robed Elder was satisfied. Jagoan couldn¡¯t be happy or sad about himself. He really didn¡¯t have any resentment against the sect. He was a reasonable disciple. ¡°The Sect hopes that you can represent the Divine Martial Sect to participate in apetition between the ancient countries,¡± the white-robed Elder said directly. ¡°The Great Competition between Ancient Kingdoms?¡± Jagoan was slightly moved. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s apetition between the Ancient Kingdoms! A total of 78 Ancient Kingdoms will participate in it. It¡¯s a rare event,¡± the white-robed Elder said and added, ¡°Originally, the sect was going to ask Jagoan Jagoan to fight, but now the Divine Martial Kingdom gave up Jagoan Jagoan and let you rece him. You should know why we did this¡­¡± Jagoan knew the reason. The ninth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan Jagoan had lost to a fifth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan! Jagoan¡¯s strength was even stronger. That was enough! ¡°Jagoan, if you can fight for a certain degree of honor for the Divine Martial Country and the Divine Martial Sect, then we will rmend you to cultivate in the Immortal Academy of the Imperial Kingdom.¡± Seeing that Jagoan was indifferent, the white-robed Elder added. It was impossible for Jagoan to not know how powerful the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy was, as well as how miraculous it was. However, Jagoan remained calm. No one knew whether he wanted to y hard to get or not. In fact, Jagoan was not really interested. Since he had the capital to defeat a ninth level of Nirvana Realm practitioner, this meant that even if he relied on himself, he could still find more opportunities. On the other hand, thepetition between the seventy-eight ancient countries was definitely quite difficult. It would not be surprising even if there was someone who wasparable to Ruler Realm. Otherwise, the higher-ups of the Divine Martial Sect would not have summoned him personally. They also had sent many Elders to persuade Jagoan to attend the meeting. Even if Jagoan could not guarantee that he could win more honors in return, he might not necessarily agree. He was already thinking about how to refuse the invitations from the Elder. The Elders of the Divine Martial Sect had lived for many years. When they saw Jagoan¡¯s appearance, they felt strange and could not help butmunicate with each other secretly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why doesn¡¯t he seem interested?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case, right? Regardless of whether it is us or the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom, they will not be stingy with rewards once we obtain honor. This is something that even Jagoan Jagoan would be interested in. How can Jagoan or a sixth stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan not be interested?¡± ¡°But looking at him, he reallycks interest. Why don¡®t you say more about the benefits? I don¡¯t believe he will remain unmoved!¡± They secretly discussed for a while, and the white-robed Elder said with a smile, ¡°The Immortal Academy of the Imperial Kingdom has all kinds of wonderful things that our Divine Martial Sect has never owned, such as¡­¡± Then, the white-robed Elder listed many examples. The benefits of disciples, Immortal Academy¡¯s environment and resources, more chances of advancement, and other things. However, Jagoan remained calm, like an old monk meditating. He could also get these things, but it would take some time. If that was all, then the Elders might not be able to convince Jagoan today. They were destined to be disappointed. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Of course, Jagoan was not afraid that the Divine Martial Sect would retaliate against him. It was all because the Elders themselves had said that this was a world where strength was respected. Now that he had surpassed the strength of the Jagoan Jagoan, his reckless actions were naturally within their tacit consent. Seeing this, the white-robed Elder across from Jagoan was also a little anxious. His mouth was dry from speaking, but why was this brat still so calm? He could only continue to talk about the various benefits of the Immortal Academy, ¡°Speaking of which, it is said that the Immortal Academy has a unique method that can detect the bloodline¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hearing this, Jagoan¡¯s heart jolted. Immortal Academy can detect bloodlines? In fact, such an exnation was not rare. Everyone knew that some of it was true and some of it was false. However, for a sect Elder to treat this as one of the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy¡¯s advantages, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be an ordinary method. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not impossible¡­¡± Jagoan seemed to be deep in thought, but she still looked as usual and showed no clue. The white-robed Elder spoke for a long time, and finally told Jagoan all of the merits of the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy. Only then did he stop and wait for the next words, ¡°Jagoan, what do you think?¡± Seeing this, Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°Very well, I have decided to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition!¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s great!¡± The white-robed Elder was delighted, and the other Elders also smiled with satisfaction. They just knew that with so many advantages listed on the list, Jagoan couldn¡¯t look down on all of them. As long as there was something that could move Jagoan, it was enough. They didn¡¯t care about what it was exactly. ¡°The Ancient Kingdom Competition will be held in five years. Before that, you can arrange it freely, but don¡¯t go to ces where we can¡¯t contact you or take risks.¡± The white-robed Elder reminded Jagoan. If something happened to Jagoan and they had to find the Jagoan Jagoan, the sect would be embarrassed. Jagoan nodded to show that he understood. After leaving the hall, Jagoan had already thought about his next trip. He decided to go back to the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom first to visit Jessica and his friends. However, as soon as Jagoan left the Divine Martial Sect, the void around him was torn apart without warning. Countless dark rivers appeared and surrounded Jagoan, blocking all his escape routes. In an instant, killing desire filled the air. Chapter 2557 Chapter 2557 Many ck-robed figures appeared in the ck fog, each of them giving off a strong aura. Some of them were surrounded by horrible Yin-Yang energy, as if they could control life and death. They were Yama in the world. Some were protected by the five elements, and the five colors of light kept shing, which could melt all the offensive methods of death. There were also the sounds of heavenly the Great Taos all around him. They were do ted on by heaven and earth and loved by heaven and earth. These figures were all extremely powerful, their origins extremely terrifying. No matter where they were, they were all exceptional figures. However, they were all gathered here and blocked his way. Even so, Jagoan still recognized Jagoan Jagoan. Sensing Jagoan¡¯s gaze on him, Jagoan Jagoan seemed to have noticed something amiss. He raised his hand and lifted the ck robe that was wrapped around him. He grinned and said, ¡°Jagoan, I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize me¡­ Yes, I¡¯m here to kill you today. Today is the day you die!¡± Seeing this, the corners of Jagoan¡¯s mouth curled into a faint sneer, showing no fear. After saying that, Jagoan Jagoan smiled generously and said, ¡°Jagoan, do you think it¡¯s enough to kill only one ofyou today? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve investigated you. The killers who are going to the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom are already halfway there. What Jessica? I want them to go to hell with you!¡± ¡°Jagoan, you will definitely die today, using this to wash away the humiliation I, Jagoan Jagoan, have endured!¡± In the end, Jagoan Jagoan said word by word. His words were full of anger and hatred for Jagoan. He wished that the other party would die now! Jagoan flew into a rage. The dragon had its own scales, so it would be angry if it was touched! If he wanted to deal with Jagoan, he might as well be generous. Once he was defeated, Jagoan might give him a quick death. However, he dared to attack the people behind Jagoan secretly. Jagoan would make the other party regreting to this world! The next moment, Jagoan suddenly disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s gone?¡± Seeing this, the experts who came with Jagoan Jagoan were all stunned. Why did he suddenly disappear? However, they did not feel the other party¡¯s existence. Jagoan seemed to have disappeared! ¡°Be careful, be careful!¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite capable. Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Haha, no matter how powerful he is, he is just one person!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get yourself into trouble!¡± The person who reminded everyone to be careful was none other than Jagoan Jagoan. Since he had taken action to day, he would definitely put Jagoan to death. In that case, the Divine Martial Sect could do nothing but punish Jagoan Jagoan. The higher-ups of the Divine Martial Sect should know how to choose between a dead Jagoan and a alive Jagoan Jagoan. However, Jagoan Jagoan no longer dared to underestimate Jagoan. If he had been more careful at that time, he would not have given Jagoan a chance to return to the world. Unfortunately, there was no if. Therefore, he had to bury Jagoan and destroy the other party¡¯s soul. However, before they could find where the other party was hiding, Jagoan had already made his move! Without any warning, Jagoan appeared behind a figure full of Yin-Yang energy breath. His expression was cold, like a god of death. ¡°Be careful¡­¡± Seeing this, Jagoan Jagoan turned pale with fright and reminded hispanions. Unfortunately, it was toote. The man¡¯s head was directly cutoff! Hiss! With a hiss, the man¡¯s entire spine was pulled out. The man looked at Jagoan in disbelief. The moment he met a pair of calm eyes, he suddenly exploded. Boom! As the blood-colored mist danced about, the human-shaped figure was destroyed, and traces of it were wiped out. This scene stunned everyone. ¡°How is that possible! ording to what you said, Jagoan is only at the fifth level of the Nirvana Realm, right? How could it be so sharp!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not right! Jagoan is already at the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm. The information from the Jagoan Jagoan is wrong!¡± ¡°Are you guys crazy? Fifth stage of Nirvana Realm, Sixth stage of Nirvana Realm, is there any difference? There is no difference at all! The point is, why is this guy so strange and so powerful?¡± Everyone was puzzled. How could Jagoan kill one of them so easily? One must know that they were no ordinary individuals. Among the Jagoans who hade to kill Jagoan today, the weakest were at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, and there were Jagoans at the eighth stage of the Nirvana Realm. Furthermore, Jagoan Jagoan, a ninth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan, personally led them! How could such a lineup be defeated? What a joke! However, Jagoan soon told them that this was not a joke. Because they soon found that after killing the Jagoan full of Yin Yang energy, Jagoan disappeared again. ¡°He, he disappeared again?¡± ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± Rumble! This time, everyone was not as calm as before. After all, Jagoans often had their own strengths. Some were only good at escaping, and their actualbat strength was not necessarily that strong. What they did not know was that Jagoan not only had nowhere to be found, but also had amazing strength. This meant that he could easily kill anyone present, even everyone present, but they could do nothing. Bang! A series of movements came. Everyone quickly looked over and saw that the Jagoan, which was protected by the five elements, was dead, like five horses being dismembered and their Divine Souls were destroyed! Bam! Bang! There was another movement. The Jagoan, which was enveloped by the the Great Tao aura, had be a pile of flesh and blood. The love and care of heaven and earth could not resist Jagoan¡¯s killing intent! Jagoan almost killed one person in one move, which made Jagoan Jagoan tremble with fear! He was scared crazy! Jagoan Jagoan dared to say that Jagoan, who was at the fifth stage of stage of Nirvana Realm two years ago, was definitely not as powerful as he was now. Little did Jagoan Jagoan expect that in the blink of an eye, Jagoan had merely advanced to the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm. His battle strength had actually soared by leaps and bounds. Currently, it was impossible for him to deal with Jagoan. ¡°Impossible, this is impossible! In merely two years, you have only advanced from the fifth level of the Nirvana Realm to the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm. It is impossible for you to be so powerful!¡± Jagoan Jagoan muttered to himself. He did not believe that Jagoan¡¯s battle prowess had reached such a level. At this time, Jagoan appeared in front of Jagoan Jagoan. He had already killed the other enemies, leaving Jagoan Jagoan alone. This time, he was not as weak as he was when he first fought against Jagoan Jagoan, and there was no need for him to go all out this time. Jagoan Jagoan was no longer a strong enemy for him. Jagoan said to Jagoan Jagoan casually, ¡°Good-for nothing, die!¡± Boom! Immediately after, Jagoan raised his hand to wipe out Jagoan Jagoan. Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s body copsed and his soul was destroyed. There was no difference between him and the other seventh or eighth level of Nirvana Realm who Jagoan had killed. Chapter 2558 Chapter 2558 Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom, above the heavens. Buzz! Suddenly, there was a continuous buzzing sound in the void. It became unstable and then turned into a crack. Dozens of men in ck appeared one after another and stood in the air. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such an order¡­ The other party is willing to pay a high price to kill some insignificant Jagoans here!¡± ¡°Haha, the employer this time is Jagoan Jagoan. His character¡­ The person who can make him pay such a high price must have something to do with the person he hates very much! So, don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t have said.¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re the leader. You¡¯re right! However, Jagoan Jagoan only asked us to kill them to silence them. If there¡¯s a beautiful female Jagoan, we¡¯ll y first and then kill her. We¡¯ll havepleted Jagoan Jagoan¡¯smission! Recently, we¡¯ve been cultivating hard and have been underground. It¡¯s too difficult!¡± ¡°Okay, anyway, my cultivation method recently is alsocking some female Jagoans¡¯ Yin-Yang. And after I absorbed them, those female Jagoans are also crippled in various ways. When I am on a mission, I will take the opportunity to practice a little, and there is no problem!¡± ¡°Haha, since leader has said so, I will have no thing to worry about¡­ Of course, I will leave Jessica that Jagoan Jagoan has designated to kill to you. It is said that she is still apanion of Jagoan? Although Jagoan Jagoan doesn¡¯t say it clearly, if we can help him vite it, I think Jagoan Jagoan will still be very happy and reward you!¡± Hearing this, the leader of the men in ck nodded with satisfaction. He liked this kind of obedient and sensible subordinate! However, before they could make a move, they felt a powerful pressure falling from the sky! The next moment, Jagoan appeared in front of them. He happened to block the way of these men in ck and protect the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom behind him. Seeing this scene, the faces of the men in ck darkened. ¡°Get lost if you don¡¯t want to die! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you together and destroy your body and soul!¡± ¡°Uh-huh, I think he looks good. Anyway, we are here to y first and then to kill. I think he can make it¡­¡± ¡°Haha! ¡± As the men in ckughed, Jagoan had already rushed over. They were about to defend when they felt a chill down their necks. Swoosh! Dozens of people¡¯s heads flew up as if they were cutting vegetables. In an instant, they were already beheaded! ¡°How, how is this possible! ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve seen him¡­ He¡¯s Jagoan that Jagoan Jagoan wants to deal with!¡± ¡°What? Jagoan that Jagoan Jagoan wants to deal with? Didn¡¯t Jagoan Jagoan kill him himself? Why is Jagoan here?¡± ¡°Could it be that Jagoan Jagoan has failed? How is that possible¡­ Jagoan Jagoan is a ninth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan!¡± The group of ck clothed men did not dare to believe that they were actually killed by a single person. They were even more unwilling to believe that a ninth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan Jagoan could still be killed by Jagoan with many powerful subordinates! Bang! With a thought of Jagoan, those ck men¡¯s bodies werepletely destroyed. Even so, he still felt uneasy. It was rted to the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom, so he didn¡¯t want anything unexpected to happen. Therefore, he summoned Soul-summoning Bell, and collected the souls of several men in ck. Then, he began to interrogate them. After obtaining all the information about the Mouthless Gate, he tore through the void and headed for the Mouthless Gate. The Mouthless Gate is a killer organization that specializes in killing powerful Jagoans. There are experts guarding the gate¡­ Jagoan secretly thought of the information he had obtained about the Mouthless Gate. Furthermore, the territory of the Mouthless Gate is underground with many traps. Ordinary people are unable to reach it¡­ After thinking about it, Jagoan had arrived at the Mouthless Gate. This ce was thousands of feet below the ground, like hell. There was a horrible Yin energy everywhere. Along the way, it was covered with blood and there were all kinds of huge distorted statues. Jagoan took a closer look and discovered that these statues were not entirely statues. They were basically made by some giants or great demons who had been forcefully watered and solidified in between death and death. Therefore, they looked so distorted and contradictory. This was precisely the case. These statues were half-dead. Although they were said to be dead, there was actually a very weak aura that was notpletely dead. However, if one were to say that they were alive, after millions of years of freezing, their auras were indeed as thin as silk. Once these statues were shattered, they would not be reborn, but would die immediately. ording to Jagoan¡¯s information, the Mouthless Gate was doing this on purpose in order to warn his disciples that they could not disobey the order of the Mouthless Gate! Even these existences, who used to be at the seventh or eighth level of the Nirvana Realm, were turned into statues that were ced at the entrance of the Mouthless Gate. They were like money cats that were recruiting customers. Even if they became one of them, their physiques would not be powerful enough and their fate would be even worse! Just as Jagoan was thinking, someone suddenly appeared. ¡°Who are you?¡± The patrolling Jagoan was greatly shocked. Jagoan killed him without hesitation. However, as soon as Jagoan killed the Jagoan, the rm rang in the air. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± ¡°In the direction of the gate!¡± ¡°Only one person!¡± Jagoan was not surprised at all. As an assassination organization, naturally, it had a set of methods to prevent invasion. ¡°What? Someone has invaded?¡± ¡°Only one person?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Go and kill him!¡± The killers gathered one after another. They were not fools. They knew very well that if the other party could kill his way to the headquarters alone, he would not be weak. It was one of the warnings of the Mouthless Gate. A lion had to go all out to fight a rabbit, so every time the Mouthless Gate killed someone, they had to be fully prepared and would not leave any chance for the other party to live. For example, if one went to the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom to kill, ording to the average strength of the Mouthless Gate, ten people would be enough to turn the group of people of the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom upside down. However, in the end, dozens of people were actually dispatched. For one thing, Jagoan Jagoan had personally requested that everything go smoothly before he could vent his hatred. Secondly, no one in the Mouthless Gate dared to underestimate the enemy and would not give him any way out. As soon as the Mouthless Gate made a move, no one survived. This was the real meaning of the Mouthless Gate. Since the other party had sensed his arrival, Jagoan did not dodge and stayed at the door, waiting for his prey toe. The other party dared to attack the people behind him, they must be ready to be uprooted!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 2559 Chapter 2559 Swish! The killers of the Mouthless Gate gathered one after another and surrounded Jagoan. Both the road ahead and the way back had beenpletely blocked! ¡°Huh? There is really only one person! I thought it was wrong!¡± ¡°You dare to barge into our Sect by yourself¡­ I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re crazy about getting a name!¡± ¡°Kid, take a look at the statues here. There are some unknown Nirvana Realm practitioners. They are your fate!¡± ¡°However, since you can find our position and kill our people, it means that you still have some strength. Let¡¯s kill him one by one, everyone!¡± ¡°No, no, no! I propose to make a statue, the most ugly one. Let¡¯s see what an idiot will end up like!¡± The Jagoans of the Mouthless Gate realized that Jagoan had truly arrived. Furthermore, the other party¡¯s aura was not that strong and was only at the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm. They involuntarily let out a sigh of relief and began to spout nonsense. After all, they were all Nirvana Realm Jagoans. A mere sixth stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoan was not enough to turn the world upside down! However, before Jagoan could make a move, the Jagoans rushed over. Once the invader was killed, no matter how strong or weak he was, they would be rewarded. Therefore, after discovering that someone had invaded, the Jagoans of the Mouthless Gate gathered in order to avoid missing the opportunity to make contributions. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you don¡¯t talk about martial arts!¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not a treat. Who doesn¡¯t have any martial arts ethics?¡± ¡°His head is mine!¡± After saying that, countless figures approached Jagoan with fierce killing intent. However, Jagoan¡¯s face did not change. When they were about 10 meters away, the life soul of the White Tiger inside Jagoan lit up! Roar! The White Tiger was in charge of killing. Killing intent filled the air in an instant! Bang! In the face of the White Tiger¡¯s life soul, the so-called killers were not worth mentioning. They were immediately counterattacked by the killing intent and exploded on the spot. ¡°What!¡± The other killers, who had wanted to make the first move, stopped! To be able to be an official killer of the Mouthless Gate, his strength was definitely not weak. At the very least, he was at the first stage of Nirvana Realm. However,bined with the numerous secret killing techniques of the Mouthless Sect, ordinary Jagoans werepletely unable to defend against them. A first level of Nirvana Realm practitioner couldpletely kill a third level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan. Whether it was a frontal attack or a sneak attack from behind, it was the same. This was also the reason why the ordinary forces did not dare to say anything in the face of the actions of the Mouthless Gate. They were afraid that the Mouthless Gate would retaliate. However, now there was an Jagoan who killed many of them alone. What was going on? Before they could figure it out, Jagoan continued to attack Boom! Jagoan clenched his fists and suppressed the killing intent with his killing intent. He locked the killing intent with the killing intent. He punched out with his fists and flicked them. In an instant, the Jagoans, which were originally surrounding him, became empty. All of them were killed by him, leaving no armor! ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing this, the rest of the killers panicked. Who was this? It was actually this powerful, terrifying! ¡°All of you, get lost!¡± All of a sudden, a murderous voice sounded, and the group of killers of the Mounthless Gate quickly dodged. A tall figure slowly walked out. It was not difficult for Jagoan to recognize that the person who hade was the top master of the Mouthless Gate. This person was an acquaintance of Jagoan Jagoan. He had secretly killed countless thorn in the eye and flesh for Jagoan Jagoan. In order to satisfy Jagoan Jagoan, he even humiliated his targets more and made them lose all their dignity as Jagoans before dying miserably. He also requested for his subordinates to record all these scenes. When the time came, it would be a small gift for Jagoan Jagoan and it would be very thoughtful. Because of this, if Jagoan was really blocked by the Jagoan Jagoan and the others today, then the fate of the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom and the others would be so miserable! ¡°It seems that Jagoan Jagoan didn¡®t stop you and let you run away?¡± The supreme expert from the Mouthless Sect sneered. ¡°And then, when you were busy escaping back to the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom, you met some useless people we sent and killed them. Then, you found our headquarters?¡± In his opinion, Jagoan must have had a secret method to escape from Jagoan Jagoan. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about such an impossible thing as Jagoan Jagoan being killed! As for the dozens of people sent to the Upper Kingdom, although their strength was not bad, they were better at humiliating others. It was said that Jagoan¡¯s partners and good friends were in the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom. If the people they sent had humiliated these people one by one and called them a living hell before ruthlessly ughtering them, it was likely that Jagoan Jagoan would pay more than happy. Having known Jagoan Jagoan for many years, he had already thoroughly grasped the other party¡¯s preferences. However, this time, he encountered a tricky problem and Jagoan escaped from Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to escape. If you return to the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom and flee with your men, you might even be able to live a little longer. Why bother sending yourself to me personally?¡± The supreme expert from the Eternal Heaven Gate grinned and said, ¡°However, since there¡¯s a path to heaven that you won¡¯t take and you barge in without a door to hell, I¡¯ll capture you on behalf of Jagoan Jagoan! It¡¯s still up to him to personally kill you. This way, I can earn more money from him.¡± ¡°Let Jagoan Jagoan kill me?¡± Jagoanughed. ¡°How can a dead person kill me?¡± ¡°What? Jagoan Jagoan is dead?¡± As soon as Jagoan said this, everyone¡¯s faces changed. They all knew who Jagoan Jagoan was. This was someone who was not weaker than the big shots of their own gate, and even more powerful than them. But now, Jagoan said that Jagoan Jagoan was dead. How could this be possible? ¡°Why are you still so stubborn when you are on the verge of death?¡± The supreme expert was startled for a moment before he coldly said. ¡°Forget it, I have nothing to say to you, just suppress it!¡± After saying that, the supreme master opened his five fingers. On the gloves he wore, the gems were shining. The gems had five different colors, which were rted to the Five Elements. It was a rare Five Elements magical treasure. In addition, the cultivation of the supreme expert from the Mouthless Gate was extremely high. He was at the peak of the Nirvana Realm and had stepped into the ninth level. It was precisely because of this that he was qualified to interact with Jagoan Jagoan. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he knew that the guy who could survive in the hands of Jagoan Jagoan was not an ordinary person. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. What if Jagoan Jagoan was really killed? Then he couldn¡¯t be careless! To be able to develop to this point, the Mouthless Gate¡¯s current status was not something that could be achieved by sheer recklessness. Now he had to teach Jagoan a lesson! Chapter 2560 Chapter 2560 Jagoan remained calm and motionless. The top master¡¯s gloves shone brightly, producing five Dragon Souls of different properties. Golden Dragon, Wood Dragon, Water Dragon, Fire Dragon, and Earth Dragon! They used to be living demonic dragons. When they were at their peak, once they reached the ninth level of the Nirvana Realm, they were still killed by experts and refined into supreme treasures. On a lucky asion, the founder of the sect obtained this treasure and then passed it down as a supreme treasure. Only supreme experts of the sect were qualified to wear it. Even if it was the first time Jagoan Jagoan had seen it, he would have deliberately spent a lot of money to buy it. He offered a very high price, and the supreme expert of the Mouthless Gate was also moved. Unfortunately, this item was an Inherited Treasure and could not be traded out. Otherwise, with the high price given by Jagoan Jagoan, it would have been sold! Anyway, although this thing was good, it might not be suitable for him, especially the five dragon souls of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. The Rancorous Qi rose to the sky. If not for the treasure keeping them in check, it would be difficult. However, it was precisely because they were powerful when they were alive that their resentments soared into the heavens after their deaths that they possessed iparable battle strength¡­ If they were not careful, even Jagoan Jagoan would be killed! The supreme expert thought to himself. The reason why Jagoan Jagoan took a fancy to this item was that he was caught off guard and almost lost. With such power, it could y a great role whether it was appropriate or not. Even though he was a ninth level of Nirvana Realm, Jagoan was merely at the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm. Yet, he still dared to confront him? Roar! The five dragon souls of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth rushed to Jagoan with endless Rancorous Qi. Their momentum rumbled, and wherever they passed, many Jagoans with no mouths and noses were bleeding. They couldn¡¯t bear the pressure at all. If they continued to bear it, they might explode on the spot. So, they all left the battlefield in horror. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the super master to use his killing move as soon as he came!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too horrible!¡± ¡°The man will definitely die!¡± The other killers didn¡¯t think that even their super master would be unable to suppress a small Jagoan, let alone the fact that he had used the supreme treasure of the sect as soon as he came. It was obvious that he was determined to suppress Jagoan. What they didn¡¯t know was that he fought head-on without hesitation! As Jagoan punched, countless fist radiance, fist shadows, and fist prints kept floating and sinking. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. His killing intent transformed into the shape of a dragon, and his rage transformed into a river that merged with the will of Heaven and Earth. Together with Jagoan¡¯s fist, he punched open the sky and headed toward the five dragon souls of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth! Bang! The collision between the two was not as intense as he had imagined. Instead, the five dragon souls of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth were defeated in an instant and became illusory as they wailed. Crack! ¡°What!¡± The subtle sound shocked the top masters. Because under the attack of Jagoan, his gloves and gemstones all cracked! This was an Inherited Treasure. Even someone as strong as Jagoan Jagoan could not hurt it at all. How could he do it? Did he really kill Jagoan Jagoan? The supreme expert couldn¡¯t help but think of what Jagoan had said. It was impossible for a dead Jagoan Jagoan to kill Jagoan. ¡°If you only have this little ability, then you can die!¡± Jagoan showed no mercy and activated the Seventh Move of Sword Drawing! ¡°Argh!¡± The supreme master of the Mouthless Gate was constantly sucked by the Seventh Move of Sword, and he was quickly crushed into pieces. His body and soul were destroyed! The top master of the Mouthless Sect was killed by Jagoan, and the rest of the Jagoans were stunned. The reason why the killers of the Mouthless Gate were so powerful was that even if they could not kill the target, no one could stop them from escaping unscathed. However, Jagoan had killed a supreme master who had no way to escape at the speed of lightning. He was killed in front of them! ¡°He should be the most powerful master here, right? Since he¡¯s dead, then it¡¯s your turn next¡­¡± Jagoan said coldly. ¡°Run, run!¡± ¡°Quick, leave this ce. We still have a chance to live!¡± ¡°As long as we try our best to escape, he won¡¯t let us all stay!¡± The killers left directly. They fled from all directions and kept using life-saving methods to fight for a chance to survive in the hands of Jagoan. ¡°Four-sided Domain!¡± Jagoan did not say much and directlyunched his domain. Boom! The speed at which the domain was unleashed was ten times or even a hundred times faster than the speed at which they had escaped. They had not even escaped three thousand meters before they were devoured by Jagoan¡¯s the four domains. When the square domain was filled with no exit, it also announced that the sect waspletely destroyed, leaving no survivors. Jagoan was a little confused after killing a group of killers. When heunched the domain, although he killed all the survivors of the Mouthless Gate, he didn¡¯t find anything valuable. Could it be that the three caves of the cunning hare and the treasure without a door are not here? That¡¯s not right. ording to the information I¡¯ve found, the treasure-less ce of the Mouthless Sect is right here. However, most of the time, only the supreme experts with gloves in Sect Master know about it¡­ Jagoan could not help but take a look at it. When the supreme experts of the Mouthless Sect were killed by the Seventh Move of Sword, they had been destroyed with gloves and turned into ashes. While thinking, Jagoan fixed his eyes on the ground. He came from the ground, but he didn¡¯t find anything strange along the way. He couldn¡¯t find any entranceless collection here, so were their treasures deeper underground? After thinking about it, Jagoan raised his hand and punched the ground! Boom! The ground copsed, revealing the underground abyss. Within the abyss, there was a pile of resources that had been umted for countless years! There was a magical treasures filled with terrifying fluctuations, heaven materials and earth treasures that had grown for who knew how many tens of thousands of years, as well as magical power techniques that had been lost in the world. This was the resources umted from generation to generation, no less than some big sects. Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up. He kept these in the small world of the universe and then destroyed the territory of the Mouthless Sect, returning to the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom. *** When Jagoan returned, Jessica, Sna, and other close people came to wee him. He smiled and said nothing. He directly released the treasures he got from the Mouthless Gate. There were so many treasures that the entire Immortal Montgomery Sect was swallowed by the light. Then, he stretched out his hand and struck out a barrier to increase the defensive crystal wall for the Immortal Montgomery Upper Kingdom and the sect, letting them cultivate inside peacefully, while Jagoan was outside to cultivate for everyone. After a round of cultivation, the strength of Jessica and the others greatly increased. They were promoted to the Real Immortal Realm and separated from the mortal body. However, there was still a huge gap between them and Jagoan. However, now that everyone¡¯s strength had increased, Jagoan was relieved to leave again. Chapter 2561 Chapter 2561 Jagoan returned to the Divine Martial Sect and cultivated on his own. *** In the blink of an eye, five years had passed. One day, there was amotion in the jade identification badge of Jagoan. It turned out to be a message from the sect asking him to gather in the main hall. This gathering of the sects was probably for the Great Ancient Kingdom Competition. After thinking about it, Jagoan didn¡¯t waste any time and rushed to the main hall to meet him. However, when he arrived at the hall, he found that he was not the only one who was summoned here. There were also more than a dozen Jagoans from the Divine Martial Sect. There were men and women. They were both handsome and beautiful. Moreover, their cultivations were all at the eighth or even ninth stage of Nirvana Realm. ording to the rules of the Divine Martial Sect, although they belonged to the Divine Martial Sect, they would not continue to bind them ording to the requirements of ordinary disciples. They were very free, just like Jagoan Jagoan. Seeing the arrival of Jagoan, these men and women had different expressions. ¡°Is this Jagoan? Why is he here?¡± ¡°Could it be that like us, he has received a gathering from the sect to discuss this?¡± ¡°No way. His aura is at most at the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm, or within the category of a true disciple. What qualifications does he have to stand here with us?¡± ¡°Haha, have you forgotten that five years ago, Jagoan Jagoan was defeated by Jagoan who came back from hell? Then, he reced Jagoan Jagoan¡¯s qualification. I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with that.¡± ¡°This is too much of a joke!¡± The Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect had different opinions. They had their own pride and thought highly of themselves. After all, as the eighth or ninth stage of Nirvana Realm Jagoans, they had the capital to be proud of themselves. Currently, Jagoan was still bound by the rules of the disciples. To be on equal footing with them and obtain the qualifications to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition, they felt a little ufortable. They did not feel that it was so glorious to be invited. Jagoan remained calm. Whether he was qualified to stand here was not up to them to judge. The opinions of these people had nothing to do with him. Just as everyone was talking about his appearance, a tall figure came slowly. ¡°Sect Master¡­¡± An Jagoan of the Divine Martial Sect recognized him and hurriedly greeted him. The young woman looked very young, but her breath was very horrible. Wherever she passed, the void seemed to be unable to bear it and burst on its own. The Yin-Yang energy appeared on its own and lingered around this person. The light of the five elements turned into lovely elves, ying on her shoulder. The 3,000 the Great Taos constantly evolved to protect this person. What shocked Jagoan the most was that the elders of the Divine Martial Sect that he had seen that day were already so powerful. The sect master was still stronger than any of the elders Jagoan had seen! As expected, it was definitely not an ordinary person who couldmand the Divine Martial Sect and be the master of a sect. When the Divine Martial Sect master arrived, she gently nodded her head in greeting before heading straight to the point. ¡°The purpose of calling all of you here this time is to allow you to represent the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom in the Ancient Kingdom Competition. You should already be aware of this matter.¡± Everyone nodded. This was the most important thing. They had been preparing for this for several years. Seeing this, the Divine Martial Sect Master was about to speak when someone spoke first. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m not convinced!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not convinced?¡± The Master of the Divine Martial Sect asked unhurriedly, ¡°Why are you not convinced?¡± ¡°Sect Master, you just said that we are representing the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition, but Jagoan¡¯s realms are still low. He must have used a trick to defeat the Jagoan Jagoan back then! Such a person actually reced the Jagoan Jagoan. I am not convinced and think that he is not qualified to go with us to the Ancient Kingdom Competition!¡± Jagoan looked over and saw that someone nearby wasughing in a low voice. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that the prince of the Divine Martial Country would personally stop Jagoan. Let¡¯s just watch the show!¡± ¡°This Ancient Kingdom Competition is very important. I don¡¯t want anyone to hinder me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what can a mere sixth level Nirvana Realm do? Defeating Jagoan Jagoan¡­ If someone said it¡®s not a conspiracy, do you believe it?¡± ¡°There are talentsing out of each generation, and each of them has been leading the way for hundreds of years. Since we, the favored sons of heaven, were born before, why can¡¯t we have a rising talent?¡± During their discussion, Jagoan learned that the person who deliberately made things difficult for him was the prince of the Divine Martial Country! This was unexpected. However, Jagoan was not in a hurry. Whether or not he could participate depended on the sect master¡¯s decision. ¡°I think there are quite a few fellow disciples who have the same opinion as me¡­ Jagoan¡¯s strength is too weak, so even if he goes, he will drag us down. I beg the sect master to kick Jagoan out of the group!¡± The Divine Martial Country Prince continued to speak. ¡°In my opinion, don¡¯t go too far¡­ Jagoan is dragging us down? However, he managed to get rid of the Jagoan Jagoan! Regardless of whether it was due to his strength or his schemes, the Jagoan Jagoan was indeed defeated. Moreover, the Jagoan Jagoan thinks too highly of himself. If others were fooled by him, then don¡¯t say that everyone else would be fooled as well.¡± Azy person continued: ¡°With this fellow here, will our trip to the Ancient Kingdom Competition be better than Jagoan¡¯s? I don¡¯t think so!¡± As soon as he said that, many people smiled knowingly. To a few of them, Jagoan Jagoan was a hypocrite. Ordinary disciples of the Divine Martial Sect did not know about this, but people, who were all equally powerful, knew it clearly. In addition, Jagoan Jagoan was arrogant and domineering, and he liked to take him as the center. In the long run, the atmosphere might not be better than taking Jagoan with them! ¡°Therefore, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible for Jagoan to participate in a temporary emergency without recing anyone. What do you think, Sect Master?¡± The man asked with a smile. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The Divine Martial Sect Master was not in a hurry to speak. In fact, she already knew the oue. However, as the leader of a sect, she had to consider the opinions of the other disciples, especially these eighth or ninth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoans. However, Jagoan¡¯s participating in the Ancient Kingdom Competition was the result of the discussion between the Divine Martial Sect and the Ancient Kingdom. It would not be easily changed. Unfortunately, Jagoan could not prove anything here, which would have a great impact on their follow- up journey. After all, it would be quite troublesome if he couldn¡¯t get the approval of these arrogant guys. ¡°Haha, how can the Ancient Kingdom Competition be a trifling matter? Jagoan, if you want to participate in the reward, then I can give you a sum of resources and you can withdraw on your own. This way, you will be able to preserve your reputation. We still have time, so we can find another person to rece the position.¡± The Divine Martial Country¡¯s prince said with a fake smile. Chapter 2562 Chapter 2562 His words made the others more or less ufortable. Because so what if he was the prince of the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom? Could he bully others like this? However, before they could speak, the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom prince changed the topic and said, ¡°Of course, if you insist on participating, Jagoan, it¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t bring a piece of trash with us¡­ Unless you can take one of my blows and prove that you have enough strength and that you won¡¯t be a burden to our team, we can¡¯t leave with a burden for no reason!¡± Everyone¡¯s expression involuntarily became strange when they heard this. In addition to Jagoan, the weakest person present today was at the eighth stage of Nirvana Realm, including the prince of the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom. He was merely at the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm, while the eighth level versus the sixth level, it was clear who was stronger and who was weaker. After all, even though some of them did not deny the fact that Jagoan had defeated Jagoan Jagoan, in the eyes of these people, he was also using trickery to defeat a ninth stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to cross a level of the Nirvana Realm. However, if they won, they would win. If they lost, they would lose. They didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with Jagoan recing Jagoan Jagoan. It was not a good idea for Jagoan to fight the Divine Martial Country¡¯s prince head-on! ¡°Jagoan won¡¯t agree, will he?¡± ¡°This is a matter of inevitable defeat. If he agrees, it is equivalent to giving up the qualifications to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition. If I want to say it, directly begging the sect master is the best solution.¡± ¡°Asking for the qualification¡­ Hahaha!¡± Many of them were looking at Jagoan with ridicule, waiting for the next step. They wanted to see how Jagoan would deal with it, or if he would beg for mercy directly, asking to let him go. Unexpectedly, Jagoan nodded without hesitation. ¡°Okay, one move. I¡®ll convince you¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± The prince thought that he was hallucinating. Jagoan wanted to convince him with one move! Did he really think that he had defeated the Jagoan Jagoan with his own strength? One had to know that even Jagoan Jagoan didn¡¯t dare to say such big words to him. What kind of person was Jagoan? How dare he say such nonsense! ¡°Haha, good, good! Come,e,e!¡± The Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom¡¯s prince was so angry that heughed. ¡°Sect Master, as a witness, this was personally epted by Jagoan. Even if he loses later and loses the qualification to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition, he can¡¯t me anyone!¡± The Sect Master of the Divine Martial Sect nodded and looked at Jagoan. She was also very curious about his true strength. Since neither side had any objections, they made way for Jagoan and the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom¡¯s prince. Seeing this, the prince sneered and raised his hand to grab Jagoan. ¡°God¡¯s Mercy Hand!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as the magical power appeared, it immediately transformed into a huge palm and rushed toward Jagoan. The expressions of the Jagoans who were watching immediately changed. This was because it was a very powerful array magical power. Not only was it powerful in offense, it could also seal the three thousand array the Great Taos. Even Yin and Yang, the five elements, space-time, and so on would be sealed. If he fought the weak with the strong, he would undoubtedly be able to suppress the other party to death. Of course, with the sect master here, no matter how powerful the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom¡¯s prince was, he would not be able to kill anyone in front of the sect master. Jagoan would probably not be able to escape after being seriously injured. Thus, Jagoan naturally lost the qualification to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition. Seeing this scene, Jagoan did not move and was directly grabbed by the God of Mercy. Boom! After a series of movements, everyone shook their heads. ¡°It seems that Jagoan¡¯s name doesn¡¯t live up to his name. Back then, he defeated Jagoan Jagoan by using unorthodox methods¡­¡± ¡°In the face of absolute strength, any small tricks can¡¯t be used. Jagoan Jagoan thinks highly of himself. It¡¯s not surprising that he identally failed in Jagoan¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°I thought it would be a surprise, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a good-for-nothing who could copse in one strike!¡± ¡°Jagoan has lost his qualification. I wonder who will rece him? I hope it will be a female Jagoan¡­ But if he is handsome, a male Jagoan can do it.¡± Jagoan was suppressed by the Divine Martial Country¡®s prince without being able to fight back. Everyone thought that the situation was settled. It was almost impossible for him to take this move unscathed, so Jagoan must have lost. It was ridiculous that they had wasted so much time for such a role! The Divine Martial Country¡¯s prince stopped smiling, but his expression froze before he could say anything! Because of the scattering of the lights, Jagoan remained motionless. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible!¡± ¡°Jagoan is safe and sound? That¡¯s impossible! Even I can¡¯t take this blow and escape unscathed!¡± ¡°Is it really not a coincidence that he defeated Jagoan Jagoan?¡± The crowd was shocked. It was the first time they had seen such a scene after so many years of cultivation! Jagoan looked straight at the prince of the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom with a hint of mockery in his eyes. The prince of the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom was furious. How dare Jagoan look down on him! However, before he could move, Jagoan had already punched out! Boom! The Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom¡¯s prince was sent flying out of the hall by Jagoan¡¯s punch and vomited blood along the way. This scene shocked everyone. ¡°Really? Did Jagoan kill him?¡± ¡°Fight at a higher level again? When did a higher level fight be a cabbage?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fighting against Jagoans of our level¡­ Where did Jagoane from?¡± ¡°However, this proves that Jagoan is not weaker than others. If he goes with us, the effect won¡¯t be worse than that of Jagoan Jagoan¡­ Well, be it strength or the atmosphere of the team.¡± The crowd marveled at the strength of Jagoan, and they were also looking forward to the joining of Jagoan. The Master of the Divine Martial Sect remained calm, but his lips curled up slightly. He was obviously very satisfied with Jagoan¡¯s strength. ¡°So you don¡¯t have any objections?¡± the Sect Master of the Divine Martial Sect asked. This time, even the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom¡¯s prince did not object. After all, he was punched by Jagoan in full view of the public. He was just asking for trouble. Then, with a gentle nod from the sect master, an Elder who stood behind her opened the portal and headed for the Immortal Whale ins. The Immortal Whale ins was formed from the remains of an the Archean Eon Immortal Whale. It was as big as several million ancient countries. Even though their Divine Awareness could easily cover millions of miles, it was still a drop in the ocean. At this point, they couldn¡¯t help but feel as if they were mortals. Chapter 2563 Chapter 2563 Apart from this, there were quite a few ces where divine light erupted, clearly containing supreme treasures. Some of the ancient mines were exposed, and pieces of rare ores were scattered all over the ground like garbage. No one collected them. There were also some natural precious materials that had grown for who knew how many years. They were full of spirituality, seducing Jagoans that passed by. If not for the elders stopping them, they might have already forcefully seized them, extremely terrifying. Jagoan and the others arrived at the in. There were Jade Tablets and more Jagoans. Unknowingly, the Jagoans of the seventy-eight ancient countries had all gathered here. Jagoan¡¯s gaze swept around. He was secretly surprised at thepetitors who had participated in the Ancient Kingdom Competition. This was because the Ancient Kingdom was upied by the Grand Demons. Not only were the Grand Demons sent to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition, but there were also Jagoans who were clearly from the Human Tribe. However, their bloodlines were different from ordinary people and emanated a strange aura. It was as if they were humans but not humans, demons but not demons. Even Jagoan had never seen them before. There were also some Jagoans who didn¡¯t know what kind of race they were from. Their pores actually released immortal light, as if they weren¡¯t living people, but rather a world shocking magical treasure. However, just as Jagoan and the rest were secretly observing, some of the figures nearby took the initiative to approach. ¡°Yo ho, isn¡¯t this the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few months. Why are you so arrogant? There is actually no one left. Even a sixth level of Nirvana Realm practitioner is sent to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition! ¡± The leader mockingly said. As soon as he said that, the other Jagoans, who were far or near, responded. ¡°That¡¯s right, the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom has also fallen. Even a sixth level of Nirvana Realm practitioner has to be sent to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition¡­ If there is really no one who can be uses, why don¡¯t you beg us to send a few experts over so that you will not look so miserable?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s a disgrace to the Human Tribe. The Demon Tribe will look down on us!¡± ¡°The Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom is nothing more than this. This time around, it is likely that it will be risking its life.¡± Upon hearing this, the faces of the people from the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom turned ugly, but they were not in a hurry to attack. Someone reminded Jagoan, ¡°Our Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom has many good friends, but we also have quite a few enemies. Just a few words, don¡¯t bother with them. It is better to avoid more trouble¡­¡± Jagoan¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just because you think that I am at the sixth level of the Nirvana Realm and can be easily bullied?¡± ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so reasonable. You clearly know that it was you that caused the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom to be mocked. If you want me to tell you, you¡¯d better obediently get lost, in case you make the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom embarrassed!¡± The man chuckled and said meaningfully. The second most important thing was to mock the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom. If Jagoan truly couldn¡¯t bear it and left, then the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom would lose one person for no reason. And then the other ancient countries would have an advantage. Needless to say, they had always been enemies with the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom, so the fewer competitors, the better. Jagoan took a step forward without saying a word. The next moment, he appeared in front of the man without warning, making the other party¡¯s face change dramatically. ¡°You¡­¡± He eximed and tried to resist, but Jagoan¡¯s speed was too fast. In an instant, Jagoan¡¯s fist had reached his face. Bang! Jagoan seemed to have punched out a fist, as if he had punched out countless times. This hostile Jagoan, whose cultivation was at the eighth level of the Nirvana Realm, was directly sent flying by a punch. His facial features were badly mutted and his teeth had fallen to the ground. He looked extremely miserable. Everyone was stunned. They had never expected such a result. The weak that they had previously looked down on, a mere sixth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan, had easily defeated this eighth level of Nirvana Realm Jagoan! After everyone was shocked, the Ancient Kingdom, where the Jagoan who had been defeated was, was filled with rage! If Jagoan did this, wouldn¡¯t he press their faces on the ground and rub them? ¡°Boy, you¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom, it seems like you are going to fight with us before the Ancient Kingdom Competition!¡± ¡°If you want to fight, then fight. We will apany you at any time!¡± These Jagoans were furious and were about to confront the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom. Jagoan was not scared at all. Just like what they said, if they wanted to fight, then just fight. Why was there so much nonsense? However, just as the conflict was getting more intense, the sky shook and a light circle appeared. Many ethereal immortal-like figures swiftly arrived. They came with countless divine lights, recing the sun and filling the sky. Everyone looked up and only felt that the neer was the sky, vast and boundless! In front of the other party, they had be mortals and nonentities. They only had the right to look up to and did not dare to do anything. One must know that the ones who were able to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition were basically at the eighth or ninth stage of Nirvana Realm other than Jagoan. They were only a single step or half a step away from the Ruler Realm level. No matter where they were, they could be considered experts. But in front of these figures, they felt as though they were very small. They couldn¡¯t help but think back to when they hadn¡¯t trained yet. Looking at the Jagoans, they looked like mortals looking at immortals, far away from reach. At this moment, everyone understood that this was someone from the Imperial Kingdom! Only the people of the imperial kingdom had the same majesty as the heavens, making people want to worship them. ¡°The Imperial Kingdom is better known than to meet. It¡¯s so powerful and horrible!¡± ¡°If I could go to practice there, would I be like this? This is a qualitative change. I can¡¯t do it only with talent and hard work!¡± ¡°I must stand out in this Ancient Kingdom Competition and win the favor of the Imperial Kingdom!¡± In addition to fear, everyone was amazed. They were afraid of the Imperial Kingdom and wanted to join it again. Standing in front of the imperial family was a fairy-like figure. The moment they saw her, they felt that she was an immortal. Was she not a fairy? Behind her, there were many attendants. One or two of them had powerful auras and were extraordinary. Some even had an illusion that this group of Imperial Kingdom¡¯s people could easily kill all of their Jagoans! However, the imperial pce¡¯s people clearly didn¡¯te to kill anyone. The imperial fairy directly issued a decree to announce the rules of the Ancient Kingdom Competition. The rules were announced one after another. In the end, they caused the expressions of everyone present to change. ¡°In the end, the Ancient Kingdom Competition will be held in the Great Annihtion Sky.¡± ¡°Great Annihtion Heaven? No way! Is it really going to beheld there?¡± ¡°Even the imperial fairy has read it, can it be fake? It¡®s just that this ce is a little dangerous.¡± ¡°The Great Ancient Kingdom Competition is indeed not simple. Not to mention the opponents, the location of the Great Annihtion Heaven alone is already shocking enough. I¡¯m afraid thatpared to the danger it contains, the so-called enemies are not worth mentioning.¡± Chapter 2564 Chapter 2564 Seeing that the crowd was frightened, Jagoan acted as if nothing had happened. The Jagoan next to him couldn¡¯t help exining, ¡°Junior Brother, the Great Annihtion Heaven is a space created by the explosion of countless universes in ancient times. There are many unknown existences inside.¡± ¡°An unknown existence?¡± Jagoan asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. For example, there are some creatures that don¡¯t exist in any records, but they survived the explosion. Today, they are still hiding in the Great Annihtion Heaven and asionally attacking the Jagoans. The most terrible thing is that no one knows their true appearance and is unable to guard against them¡­¡± ¡°There are also some spatial nodes that contain explosive energy that wasn¡¯tpletely released before. There was once when a Ruler Realm expert identally triggered it and his body and soul were directly destroyed! And a considerable amount of opportunities and good fortune were affected by the explosion of the universe at that time. Something strange happened and they had their own lives and consciousness. Many Jagoans couldn¡¯t control their greed, but they became part of the opportunities and good fortune and never returned!¡± This disciple of the Divine Martial Sect carefully told Jagoan about the horror and mystery of the Great Annihtion Heaven. Although Jagoan knew that opportunities came from danger, the chances and dangers of the Great Annihtion Heaven were not equal. The risks were multiplied, which was quite terrible. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Unfortunately, the resources hidden within the Great Destruction Heaven were simply too tempting. Even a Nirvana Realm eighth or ninth level Jagoan would be tempted. They were willing to take the risk in order to obtain a sliver of hope. After the discussion, the crowd gradually quieted down. The imperial fairy gathered the decree and said, ¡°This time, every single action of the participants will be seen by the imperial kingdom. If they perform well and disy enough potential, they will have a chance to be chosen by the imperial kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy to cultivate.¡± As soon as she said that, everyone¡¯s fear was swept away and they instantly became excited. ¡°Can we really go to the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy? It is rumored thatpared to the ancient country, the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s spiritual Qi is even richer, as if it is an immortal realm!¡± ¡°Not only that, the Imperial Kingdom has a heavenly treasure that is tens of thousands of times more valuable than an ancient country.¡± ¡°The Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy¡¯s Jagoans are even more powerful. If we can exchange pointers and cultivate in the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s immortal academy for many years, then it will definitely be a shortcut to reach the heavens in one step!¡± Everyone spoke about the various benefits of the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy, but Jagoan remained unmoved. This was because the Elder of the Divine Martial Sect had already told him about these things once. However, what truly tempted him and made him determined to participate in this Ancient Kingdom Competition was the Immortal Academy of the Imperial Kingdom who had the means to probe the bloodline! This was what Jagoan wanted. In addition, Jagoan did not know if he had read it. Just now, when the imperial fairy was scanning the crowd, only stayed at Jagoan for a while, and as for the others, she just swept over. However, Jagoan did not think too much about it. The other party was a fairy from the Imperial Kingdom. It must be an illusion. They had never met before. At this time, some demons nced at the crowd fiercely and said, ¡°This time, we must find an opportunity to kill the Jagoans of the Human n and let the Demon n monopolize the resources and be stronger!¡± His words made many Jagoans¡¯ faces turn ugly. The Demon n was too arrogant! Unfortunately, the other party was so powerful that it was almost impossible to suppress him at once. What¡¯s more, the Ancient Kingdom Competition was about to begin. It was not a good time to take action. They could only endure for a while. Then, the sky copsed and a golden door appeared. After the announcement of the Imperial Fairy, they knew that this was the entrance to the Great Annihtion Heaven. The Great Ancient Kingdom Competition had already begun! Swish! Then, thousands of Jagoans from the 78 ancient countries flew towards the gate at an extremely fast speed. It was as if rainbow bridges were erected in the sky. At this time, some demons looked at each other and found that they hadnded in the middle of many rainbows. Without warning, they joined forces andunched several strange but horrible magical powers, which turned into a face of an ancient demonic beast, cutting off the way for the people behind them. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Quickly withdraw from the magical power!¡± The human Jagoans cursed angrily. ¡°Haha, everyone, you can wait for the Demon Tribe to go in first!¡± ¡°Yes, we will help you throw back those human Jagoans ahead of us. You can go on your way together later. The Demon Tribe treats you equally!¡± ¡°Of course, if you want to force your way in, we don¡¯t mind. As long as you¡¯re not afraid of exhausting yourself before entering the Great Annihtion Heaven.¡± Several Demon Race experts who had attackedughed loudly and looked down at the Human Race Jagoans as though they were waiting. ¡°Even though they know that we can¡®t afford to waste our energy before entering the Great Annihtion Heaven, the Demon Race is simply despicable!¡± ¡°The demon n has always acted like this¡­ Being kind to the demon n is being cruel to oneself! When you enter the Great Annihtion Heaven, don¡¯t be polite to them!¡± ¡°Demon n, so what if you¡¯re the first? Do you really think you canugh till the end?¡± Although the Human Jagoan was angry, no one really broke the formation. That was because they could see that in the face of the huge face of the Demonic Beast, they could only go out and not go in, but it would notst long. After a while, it would be weak. With their cultivation, they could easily prate it and even smash it. However, the price to make a move now was not small. At the very least, it would greatly damage his vitality. It was not enough for a person to sacrifice himself for this kind of thing. At least he needed at least two powerful Jagoans to work together. This meant that it was impossible for the Jagoans of the Human n to break through by force. They could only wait for the demonic beast¡¯s face to weaken. ¡°s, this time, the Demon n may have the upper hand again. After all, even if our Human n Jagoans have the upper hand, we are never united. In contrast, the Demon n is much more united.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that we¡¯ve gone through so much trouble to break the formation, if we encounter any danger after entering the Great Annihtion Heaven and are not at our peak, I¡¯m afraid we can only die with hatred. Therefore, who would do such a stupid thing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait! Although these experts of the Demon n have attacked, they haven¡¯t done so yet. Otherwise, this demonic beast¡®s face wouldn¡¯t have onlysted for a while. I think they¡¯re afraid that they¡¯ll consume too much energy. It¡¯s not appropriate for them to be in danger after entering the Annihtion World. However, they¡¯re even bolder and dare to stop us.¡± Many Human Jagoans had no choice but to wait. Jagoan did not take the lead either. Instead, he stood in the air with the Human Race Jagoans, waiting for the right time. Chapter 2565 Chapter 2565 When the demonic beast¡¯s face became weak, Jagoan followed the Human n¡®s Jagoans to break through. However, the Demon n had already entered the Great Annihtion Heaven. As soon as he entered the Great Annihtion Heaven, he felt as though he had entered a universe. It was vast and boundless, and it was impossible for one¡¯s divine sense to sense its limits. However, the Great Destruction Heaven waspletely different from the ordinary cosmos. There were dim stars everywhere, and they were extremelyrge. They had previously been extremely prosperous, but now, they no longer had any life force, releasing waves of deathly aura, making one feel extremely ufortable. Other than that, there were many rules that werepletely useless here. This was because the Great Annihtion Heaven was a space created by the explosion of countless universes in ancient times. It could not be exined inmon sense at all. There were all kinds of unexpected distortion that left most of the Jagoans at a loss. They had already thought about how terrifying this ce was before entering. However, even though it was so terrifying, they still didn¡¯t expect it to be this terrifying. Jagoan thought about the rules of the Ancient Kingdom Competition that had been announced before. However, when he thought about it carefully, he realized that there were no specific rules in the rules that the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s fairy had announced. The most important thing was to enter the Great Annihtion Heaven. Just as Jagoan was thinking about what this meant, the surrounding heaven and earth suddenly swept and turned into an endless big hand. Jagoan happened to be in the palm. The giant hand suddenly moved and was about to hold him. The aura of destruction rose to the sky, including the stars. Yin and Yang were destroyed, and the five elements were destroyed. The area within a radius of a million kilometers instantly became a dead ce! Jagoan instantly understood that the Great Annihtion Heaven was full of danger. The Imperial Kingdom wanted to test the strength of these Ancient Kingdom disciples. In that case, everything would be easy! He did not await his doom. With a flick of his mind, a bone spear that was tens of thousands of feet long appeared and pointed at a joint of the big hand! Boom! The white bone spear released resplendent light. The archaic runes continuously lit up, forcefully stopping this joint, unable to move. Seeing this, Jagoan frowned instead of feeling happy. It was all because in his opinion, this strike should have been able to break through thisrge hand¡¯s seal, but things went contrary to his wishes. It was actually just a hindrance, preventing therge hand from moving. This was a bit unexpected. However, his means were more than that. He clenched his fist print and punched out countless fist lights toward the big hand. Boom! Jagoan was so powerful that the dust in the big hand suddenly flew up and was cut off. His eyes shed and he punched the long bone spear! Bang! The finger that was stuck in the bone spear was directly cracked, and the big hand became broken. Buzz! All of a sudden, there was a buzzing sound on the big hand, and many figures of different shapes appeared in it. There were some who looked like humans, some that looked like devils, some who didn¡¯t know what kind of attitude they had, some creatures they had never seen before. Even though this was the case, Jagoan was still not in a hurry, because he recognized that these figures were definitely not living creatures. It was likely that the remnant memories of thisrge hand appeared, so there was nothing to fear. However, before he could do anything, these figures changed again. They were divided into two, two into four, and four into eight. They kept splitting and increasing! In the blink of an eye, the whole big hand was covered with their figures. Jagoan frowned. This unexpected change was unexpected. This trial couldn¡¯t be considered easy, because therge hand seemed to have endless magical force. Now that there were so many puppets, if one of them wasn¡¯t good enough, they might really be exhausted to death. However, for him, this didn¡¯t have much meaning. He raised his hand to recall the long bone spear, and then made a grasping motion through the air. Bang! Then, tens of thousands of puppets were smashed, but soon more puppets appeared and attacked him. It was obvious that he was going to exhaust him with a sea of people. On the other hand, almost all the Jagoans who had entered the Great Annihtion Heaven encountered all kinds of dangers. Some people were directly transmitted to a clear river, but after a while, the river became a living creature, drilled into the pores of the Jagoan, and constantly integrated with the flesh in their bodies. It turned out to be another kind of parasite! This river did not have the will to seize the Jagoan, but it forcibly wanted to merge with the Jagoan and stayed on his body, constantly absorbing the essence of life. It did not leave until the Jagoan could not bear the burden and was sucked to death, looking for the next host. If this human Jagoan had no way to counter control, he would probably have died here today. A demon fell into a swamp the moment he entered the Great Annihtion World. There were many weak creatures within the swamp. He easily wiped them out. However, as he killed more and more people, his true body changed unexpectedly. He was already an extremely powerful demon, but after killing many weak creatures living in the swamp, he actually degenerated. Step by step, he became weak again. If this continued, he was afraid that he would not even be able to maintain his human form. The worst possibility was that he would be a wild animal! This made the demon uneasy. He didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. ¡°No, no, no¡­ I want to leave here!¡± Just as the demon wanted to escape, he found that he had been staying in this huge swamp all the time, like a frog being boiled in hot water. His strength had declined to the point that he could not force himself to leave! If he had left the swamp as soon as he had been transmitted in, he might have escaped by force. But now, it was impossible! Roar! The demon howled and sank into the swamp. A human figure, who looked very sacred, was now tied up by an ancient tree. It was unknown whether it was the Human n or the Demon n, or it had some kind of magical bloodline. The root of the tree pierced the important acupuncture points in her body, constantly absorbing the life essence. The ingenious thing was that because of the bloodline, this person¡¯s ability to regenerate was very strong. Just this level alone could not kill her. However, the ancient tree seemed to possess spiritual intelligence. Each time, it was coincidentally absorbed to the point where she could recover. Moreover, it was in a weak state and was unable to resist. It was unable to struggle free. All it could do was to continuously absorb the essence of life. It had be a human-shaped magical treasure that assisted its training! *** On the other hand, in the fierce battle between Jagoan and the big hand, he killed tens of millions of puppets in a row and finally slowed down the hand¡¯s recovery speed. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After that, he did not do what the big hand had expected. Instead, Jagoan suddenlyunched an attack and directlyunched the Four Domains! Chapter 2566 Chapter 2566 ¡°Four Domains!¡± With the appearance of the Four Domains, tens of thousands of giant puppets were instantly turned into ashes. Boom! Once Jagoan took action seriously, it would be an indescribable killing move. Before the giant hand could react, the countless puppets that had just been destroyed had no time to regenerate. Even their original bodies were smashed by Jagoan and shattered into pieces! Jagoan was neither happy nor sad. He directly blew up the whole big hand, revealing its core. It was a crystal. The moment it appeared, it quickly spread out and turned into a gaseous. Seeing this, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help showing joy. He could feel that this crystal was of great help to his life soul and could be transformed into a. It was very useful. Jagoan chose to devour the crystal and nourish his life soul. Then, he tore the void open. Dense passageways appeared in front of him. This scene made Jagoan feel like a ho¡¯s nest with arge number and different sizes. In addition, countless fiendish demons upied the holes in the ho¡¯s nest. Their postures were all different, some extremelyrge, as if they were heavenly deities, overwhelming the world. Some were extremely small like mosquitoes, not worth mentioning. There was also a hint of coldness, as cold as a knife. There were also some passionate existences who continuously tried to seduce Jagoan to get close to them and were happy. At this moment, Jagoan understood even more clearly that there was no rule in this ce! This was precisely the case. No matter what happened here, it was extremely normal. If everything was within Jagoan¡®s imagination, it would be abnormal! However, these densely packed demons filled the road ahead and blocked his way. Then, he had nothing to say. He could only kill them all! Seeing Jagoaning, these demons were not shocked butughed. It was not the first time that they had dealt with the Jagoan with intelligence. In the past, they had buried countless reckless guys. Unexpectedly, another one came this time. It seemed that they wanted to deal with them alone. ¡°Ha¡­ I said that the Jagoan Race is really an interesting creature. They are so weak that they don¡®t even know themselves, yet they actually want to fight against us. They don¡¯t even need to see what they can do alone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this kid looks extremely weak. At most, he is at the sixth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. Even if we spit on him, we can drown him!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tasted fresh flesh and blood. I¡¯ll have a legter!¡± ¡°I want his head. The brain marrow that has just died is the most delicious!¡± The demons kept shouting and dividing up everything in Jagoan. Even one finger and one ear had their own ownership. ¡°Absolute Heaven and Earth Fist!¡± Jagoan attacked and killed the demon. Countless fist prints bombarded over, and countless fist lights were shining, illuminating the dim universe. ¡°What?! Wow!¡± The demons who wanted to fight back were no match for Jagoan at all. They were defeated in one strike. They never thought that such a weak human would be this powerful, terrifying, able to heavily injure them so easily. ¡°Damn human Jagoan, let¡¯s kill him together and divide him ording to what we said before!¡± ¡°I want to drink his blood!¡± ¡°I want to make his leather bag into a toy!¡± The fiendish demons were infuriated as they attacked Jagoan. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing this, the other party became braver and braver as he fought. One punch after another, he punched out with millions of punches and tens of millions of punches. In an instant, the entire Cosmos was filled with fist shadows. Every time he rose and fell, he would take the lives of countless demons and countless evil spirits! The demonic beasts were not afraid of death. There were countless of them and they were endless. They did not believe that they would not be able to kill a sixth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm practitioner. At the same time, a group of people from the Imperial Kingdom were observing the scene of the Annihtion Heaven through their Divine Consciousness. One of them saw this scene. One by one, the stars that had fallen into a dead silence suddenly revived, transforming into Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermilion Bird, and ck Tortoise. This wasn¡¯t the true Four Spirits of Heaven, perhaps it was a scene from the past. Now, it was reflected again by these stars that had revived from death. Even if it wasn¡¯t his true self, he was still extremely powerful, far beyond what an ordinary Jagoan could withstand. However, in the face of this scene, a silver-haired woman with rouge on her face was not in a hurry. She pulled out a hairpin from the back of her head, and with a sh of spiritual light, it turned into a simple bronze ancient sword. The ancient sword was engraved with inscriptions that belonged to the ancient times. Evidently, it was a treasure with countless history. She killed all the Green Dragons, White Tigers, Vermillion Bird, and Rocs that had turned into stars. The four spirits of the Heavens that had been killed once again transformed into shattered stars, which began to shine with crystalline light. Feeling the fluctuation of the crystal, the silver-haired woman, who had been expressionless, looked happy and then absorbed it. ¡°Amazing, formidable, Morgana Lovace of the Heaven Sword Ancient Kingdom has an ordinary name, like a dragon trap. I didn¡¯t expect that just like what I knew in advance, her strength would be so astonishing that she could be ranked amongst the best among the thousands of Jagoans of the Ancient Kingdom. I thought that she would stand out and join the Immortal Academy.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not a big deal. Look at my side!¡± The other manughed and did not agree with his companion¡¯s opinion, but showed another scene. It was an ordinary-looking young man. He grabbed a wooden stick and smashed a huge star monster. It was really simple, rough, and extremely violent. He didn¡¯t even use his magical power, but he could do it so easily with his brute force. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± A person from the imperial family who had just been optimistic about the Heaven Sword Ancient Kingdom couldn¡¯t help but change his expression. ¡°Is this the result of not using the magical power? This power is too terrifying!¡± ¡°His name is Tim Valdo! He is an extremely ordinary person. Regardless of whether it is his name, appearance, or aptitude, but he is born with divine strength. Do you believe that someone is born with sanctification through gifted physique?¡± ¡°Tim from the Barbarian Immortal Ancient Kingdom was born with sanctification through gifted physique! Even though his cultivation talent is ordinary, he still has time to umte natural treasures. He has reached the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. That is why he is so terrifying. If he can step into the Dominant Realm¡­ Tsk tsk tsk, I don¡¯t dare to imagine just how powerful he is!¡± This person continued to speak unceasingly, showing that his vision was unique. ¡°In my opinion,pared to the Heaven Sword Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Morgana, the Brute Immortal Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Tim is the one that you value the most. He will definitely be a disciple of the Immortal Academy.¡± Chapter 2567 Chapter 2567 ¡°Haha, Tim and Morgana are both ordinary people. The true potential of a star still depends on Kevin Steward from the Ancient Kingdom! Although he is not a sanctification through gifted physique and has never been favored by the bronze immortal sword since he was young, his heart of Dao is the most firm!¡± ¡°He is the first to reach the peak of the Nirvana Realm among his peers. I think that there is a great chance that he will be able to step into the Ruler Realm. All of you should know that if he does not be a overlord, he will ultimately be an ant! What eighth, ninth, peak of the Nirvana Realm is not worth mentioning in front of a true expert.¡± ¡°I think highly of Nick Carter from the Flowing Wind Ancient Kingdom. He is truly blessed by the the Great Tao and the difficulty to be the ruler is smaller than ordinary people. Being the ruler is the greatest advantage. After all, so what if he is at the peak of the Nirvana Realm?¡± ¡°Can he still fight above his Jagoan and kill the ruler? Whether he can be the ruler is the basis for measuring a Jagoan! The more such a person is in our Imperial Kingdom, the better. There is no room for wee!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right! ording to what you said, Javich Bond is very close to bing the Ruler Realm. He has been preparing for so many years and has umted so much that he is almostpletely prepared. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this matter is rted to the qualifications to enter the Immortal Academy, he wouldn¡¯t havee out of seclusion to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition!¡± The people of the Imperial Kingdom were all talking about the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Jagoans that they thought highly of. However, there were also some who thought highly of the demon n. After all, the demonic race also represented an ancient country. Normally speaking, if they performed well, they would also be absorbed by the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy, treated equally. At the same time, Jagoan continued to bombard fiendish demons. Bang! Jagoan¡¯s speed was getting faster and faster. Although there were many demons, it was impossible for them to constantly evolve like the big hands before. There were endless demons. After all, there was an end to the mountains and seas. The demons screamed after being killed by Jagoan. At this time, it was toote for them to escape. They had no time to leave. They could only watch Jagoan bombard them to death. The killed demons turned into energy and wrapped Jagoan like water. He swallowed all the energy without hesitation like a divine whale. Wisps of energy poured into his limbs and bones, making his breath gradually stronger. Indeed, for Jagoan, a little bit of demonic energy was indeed very scarce and negligible, but there were many demons here. When they umted, they could also be called nourishment. This trip was worthwhile. Just as he killed all the demons and absorbed all their energy, the sky in front of him suddenly changed! The originally peaceful sky was torn apart without warning, and a shining golden pyramid appeared. Jagoan immediately realized that this was probably an opportunity hidden in the Great Annihtion Heaven. In that case, he definitely could not miss it. Then, he turned into a streamer and flew to the direction of the pyramid. The pyramid looked not far away, but in fact, it was hundreds of millions of kilometers away. Even if he went there, it took so me time. At this time, dozens of Jagoans and demons also arrived. When they saw the pyramid clearly, they were shocked. ¡°This is Supreme Origin Master¡¯s supreme treasure, Supreme Origin Tower!¡± ¡°What? Supreme Origin Tower! Is this Supreme Origin Master¡¯s magical treasure and mansion? Is it really this treasure?¡± ¡°Most likely¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to encounter something from Supreme Origin Master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Supreme Origin Master, a powerful figure from ancient times, has extraordinary strength and reached the peak of the Ruler Realm!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Everyone began to discuss among themselves. Their eyes were filled with heat. After all, various things rted to the Ruler Realm were already extremely extraordinary. This time, it was still at the peak of the Ruler Realm Jagoan. It seemed that they were truly quite lucky. ¡°Haha, do you think this kind of opportunity is very rare?¡± Suddenly, a demonughed. ¡°What? You still want to say that something like the Supreme Origin Tower can be seen everywhere?¡± A human Jagoan retorted. The Jagoan n and the Demon n had always been at odds with each other, much less when they entered the Great Annihtion Heaven today. The Demon n experts had joined forces to stop the Jagoan n Jagoans. They firmly remembered this debt. Sooner orter, they would get it back ¡°Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s not as good as cabbage, but I just want to say that the Jagoan Tribe Jagoans have seen too few good things. The Supreme Origin Tower is indeed extraordinary, but it can¡¯t be said to be so rare in the Great Destruction Heaven. It can be said that it can be seen everywhere, but it can barely be considered strong! ¡± The Demon Tribe said with a fake smile, ¡°However, it¡¯s different whether we can get it or not.¡± ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true, but Supreme Origin Tower can be seen everywhere. If we continue to stay in the Annihtion World, we¡¯ll get some benefits.¡± The other Grand Demon grinned, showing an undisguised desire for Supreme Origin Master Tower. Although the others did not say it clearly, their thoughts were almost the same. If they wanted to participate in the great ancient countrypetition, they might be selected by the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy. Secondly, the location of each Ancient Kingdom Competition contained countless opportunities and good fortune. Whether or not an Jagoan would normally encounter a chance or not depended entirely on luck. However, in the Ancient Kingdom Competition, opportunities and good fortune could be seen everywhere. It was a strange thing that they couldn¡¯t even meet once! ¡°Now we¡¯re rich!¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Get the treasure!¡± ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll go first!¡± Everyone flew toward Supreme Origin Tower to collect the treasures. Roar! Suddenly, a great roar surged, intimidating everyone. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone paused and subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice. Jagoan looked as usual. Just when everyone was scrambling to move, he felt that something was wrong! Something was rushing over. Not only did it want to arriveter, but it was also imposing. Vaguely, it was more powerful than the Jagoans and demons near him. Therefore, Jagoan was not in a hurry to take action and waited and see. Sure enough, before the Jagoans and the Demon n here could seed, the owner of this breath was really here, and he did not forget to take the initiative. Everyone looked over and saw a big demon with a bronze head and a giant elephant head appear above their heads. The neer said condescendingly, ¡°Supreme Origin Master Tower is in my pocket. Get out of here!¡± The people who came were so rude and unreasonable. Both the Jagoans and the Demon n were indignant. The creation of heaven and earth was obtained by the fated one. Why did this giant elephant demon say that it was his? It was intolerable! Chapter 2568 Chapter 2568 ¡°Haha, you won¡¯t give up until you see the coffin!¡± Seeing that these Jagoans and demons were all unwilling to give in, Giant Elephant Big Demon also sneered. Then, Giant Elephant suddenly attacked. Bang! A terrifying force sent everyone flying. Whether it was the Jagoans or the Demon n, they were no match for Giant Elephant Big Demon at all. Their vigor were all surging, and they were rtively weak Blood was flowing from their seven apertures. ¡°You think you can still fight me?¡± Giant Elephant scoffed. ¡°Get lost! I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± ¡°Where did this Giant Elephant Demone from?¡± ¡°Yeah, why is the power so horrible? It¡¯s natural sanctification through gifted physique, not just like this!¡± ¡°Even if he is a member of the Demon n, isn¡¯t it too scary to have blood lineage?¡± Everyone was shocked and angry. They were furious and shocked by the monster¡¯s unreasonable behavior! It was not that they did not have any dealings with the powerful Demon n, and even the Demon n had just been mocked away. But it was the first time that they had seen such a horrible guy! ¡°It really is him, the descendant of Elephant Emperor!¡± ¡°The descendant of Elephant Emperor?¡± ¡°In the post-Archean times, there was an Elephant Emperor who ruled the area. His whole body was bronze and indestructible!¡± ¡°I never thought that we would meet this jinx!¡± Some demons immediately remembered who the descendant of Elephant Emperor was and retreated. If it was really this evil star, even ten lives would not be enough for them to die! Although that was the case, there were still human Jagoans who did not believe in evil. They stood out and were about to fight against Giant Elephant. ¡°What Elephant Emperor descendant? It is only equivalent to the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. It is not even at the peak of the Nirvana Realm. What is there to be afraid of!¡± A eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm human Jagoan who was about to breakthrough to the ninth Jagoan stepped forward. His entire body emitted divine light. It was clear that he had cultivated some kind of extraordinary body tempering technique, not weaker than the so-called great demon. He didn¡¯t think that he was inferior to the descendant of Elephant Emperor! ¡°Haha, aren¡¯t you the first one to suspect the Jagoan Race of our Elephant Emperor lineage? You won¡¯t be thest one!¡± Giant Elephantughed loudly and said, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll teach you with good intentions. What do you mean by ¡®The Elephant Emperor lineage can¡¯t be bullied¡¯ and what do you mean by ¡®the Elephant Emperor lineage cannot be humiliated¡¯?!¡± The human Jagoan did not say a word and took action to fight Giant Elephant. The pores all over his body were emitting terrifying light. At the same time, his body gradually became stronger. This kind of strengthening was visible to the naked eye! ¡°What kind of secret skill is this? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s inferior to the Great Demon¡¯s body!¡± ¡°Maybe we can fight against this Giant Elephant Demon!¡± ¡°I should have a chance to defeat him¡­¡± The Jagoans of the Jagoan n were in high spirits. The Demon n was too arrogant. If they could kill the so-called descendant of Elephant Emperor, the other party¡¯s momment would definitely be defeated! However, the other demons felt that these Jagoans were ridiculous. They felt that the reason why these people thought they had a chance to fight against the Giant Elephant Big Demon was precisely because they didn¡¯t realize the value of the words ¡°The descendant of the Elephant Emperor¡±, and didn¡¯t know how terrifying the Giant Elephant Great Demon was. They would soon understand how ignorant they were! Sure enough, as soon as the human Jagoan and Giant Elephant collided, his arm, which was glowing with divine light, was immediately broken. ¡°Argh¡­¡± The human Jagoan cried out miserably. Crack! The giant elephant demon took advantage of the situation to break the four limbs of the Jagoan Race Jagoans. The man with a resolute face suddenly became crooked, drooling and snot smeared his face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than this!¡± Giant Elephant sneered and tore off the human Jagoan¡¯s head. At the same time, he wiped off the Jagoan¡¯s Divine Soul, giving him no chance to live. ¡°This¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. The Jagoan n Jagoan who had just been killed was definitely able to contend against peak of Nirvana Realm experienced veteran practitioners with his secret cultivation methods. However, he had been humiliated and killed in less than one round. If it were them, wouldn¡¯t they die faster? ¡°Just as I said, the value of descendant of the Elephant Emperor is something that even demons like us have to be in awe of. A mere human can¡¯t withstand a single blow.¡± ¡°s, the descendant of the Elephant Emperor is overbearing. He doesn¡¯t care if we are from the Demon n or not. I guess we won¡¯t have a chance to get a share today.¡± ¡°Retreat quickly, or he will think that you are going to rob him and he will kill you together!¡± After what had just happened, not only the Demon n, but also many Jagoans of the Jagoan n quickly retreated in case they were killed by Giant Elephant. Even so, there were still a few Jagoans and demons of the Jagoan n who insisted on not retreating. Their auras weren¡¯t any weaker than that of the descendant of the Elephant Emperor. If they joined forces, the descendant of Elephant Emperor might not necessarily be able to gain any advantage. Sensing their hostility, Giant Elephant Big Demon flew into a rage. ¡°Do you want to try the power of Elephant Emperor?¡± After saying that, he directly suppressed them. Boom! It had to be said that Giant Elephant¡¯s strength was extremely terrifying. He was able to suppress everyone with a single strike. He didn¡¯t use too many fancy tricks. He just suppressed them with pure strength. Even so, the crowd still couldn¡¯t stand up. Two battles! ¡°The strength of this Giant Elephant Big Demon is beyond our imagination¡­ We can¡¯t defeat him!¡± ¡°If he takes a step back, I don¡¯t believe he can go too far. Instead of taking the Supreme Origin Tower, he will hunt us down.¡± ¡°The Elephant Emperor was a supreme existence in ancient times. We lost to his descendant today. We will never lose face!¡± After feeling the gap between their strength, these few people also started to retreat. The Giant Elephant Big Demon was too powerful. They would probably die for nothing if they fought him! Staying alive was the best strategy! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, Jagoan, who had been watching from the sidelines, made his move just as everyone was about to retreat. ¡°Kid, what are you going to do!¡± The Giant Elephant Demon saw that the others were about to leave. He was going to monopolize the Supreme Origin Tower, but Jagoan rushed out halfway. How could he bear it? ¡°I¡¯ll kill you¡­ Huh?¡± The giant elephant suddenly froze. The reason why Jagoan suddenlyunched an attack was not that he wanted to cross them and get the Supreme Origin Master Tower first. Instead of dodging, Jagoan went straight to Giant Elephant Demon. Seeing this, everyone was stunned. What was Jagoan going to do? The aura that he revealed was merely at the sixth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. He was not even worthy of carrying shoes for everyone present. Yet, he actually wanted to challenge the Giant Elephant Big Demon, the descendant of the Elephant Emperor! After all, the Body-forging Jagoan just now lost in one move. Could Jagoan withstand half of the Giant Elephant Demon¡¯s move with his little strength? They felt that it should not work. Chapter 2569 Chapter 2569 However, whether Jagoan could do it or not, it never depended on others. He only spoke with strength! As soon as Jagoan and Giant Elephant met, his be lit up and emitted a terrifying sword sh. Swish! Then, a huge elephant¡¯s head flew up. The head of Giant Elephant Big Demon was off! ¡°Wh-What!¡± Everyone was shocked. Jagoan, a sixth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm Jagoan. He had chopped off the head of the descendant of Elephant Emperor and Giant Elephant. ¡°That detestable human Jagoan!¡± Although Giant Elephant had lost his head, his vitality was tenacious and he did not die. Instead, he roared angrily. Jagoan¡¯s expression did not change. He added the saber again. This time, he killed the Divine Soul of Giant Elephant Big Demon! His physical body and Divine Soul were gone. So what if he was the descendant of Elephant Emperor? Still, he could not escape death! ¡°Really? The descendant of Elephant Emperor was killed by this guy?¡± ¡°I remember him! A sixth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm human Jagoan even publicly defeated a eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm fellow before the start of the Ancient Kingdom Competition!¡± ¡°However, for an ordinary eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm practitioner, if onees, Big Demonic Elephant will kill one. If one paires, he will kill two! Just now, many eighth or even ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm practitioners joined forces and were unable to withstand Great Demonic Elephant. Yet, he was actually killed by Jagoan. This is simply too much of a dream!¡± ¡°However, Giant Elephant Big Demon, the descendant of Elephant Emperor, was indeed killed by this guy!¡± ¡°He¡¯s Jagoan¡­ I think that guy¡¯s name is Jagoan¡­¡± Everyone was shocked and in disbelief, but this was the truth! Jagoan had truly killed the descendant of Emperor Elephant. Just now, everyone had joined forces, but they had been unable to fight against that giant monster! He did not care what others thought. After killing the Giant Elephant Demon, he directly absorbed both his vigor and the bloodline of the Ancient God Beast. This was the basis of the descendant of the Elephant Emperor. Without this trace of the Ancient God Beast¡¯s bloodline, he was not qualified to be called a descendant of Elephant Emperor. It was not until Jagoan had refined and absorbed the Giant Elephant Demon that people realized that he had really killed the descendant of Elephant Emperor! Then, Jagoan was about to refine Supreme Origin Tower. After Giant Elephant Demon took over this ce, the rest of them dared not to say anything. They had acquiesced to the ownership of Supreme Origin Tower. Now that Jagoan had killed Giant Elephant Demon and reced it, this treasure was naturally in his possession. However, some bold Jagoans still wanted to observe. Unfortunately, as soon as they approached, they were pushed away by an invisible force. Crystal walls suddenly appeared between heaven and earth, blocking everyone¡¯s Divine Sense. They could not see clearly what was inside. Seeing this, some Jagoans were more or less unwilling to give up! The Supreme Origin Tower was right in front of them. Could they just let it go? They didn¡¯t want to! Unfortunately, the shock brought by Mighty Elephant was simply too great. A descendant of Elephant Emperor who could suppress everyone was not something they could fight against at all. Now, such a powerful figure was easily killed by Jagoan. If they attacked something from him, no one could guarantee that he would cut off his outstretched ws! He was going to risk his life in this matter. Whether to fight or retreat was a question. Jagoan didn¡¯t know what the Jagoans and the Demon n were thinking about outside, nor did they want to know. He directly refined Supreme Origin Tower. As he activated it, the Heaven and Earth Treasures flew out of Supreme Yuan Tower. One box after another of Heavenly Medicine and piles of ores were all turned into wisps. Wisps of energy merged into his body and were absorbed and refined by him. As time passed, his aura grew increasingly powerful. He had already reached the limit of the sixth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm and would soon be able to step into the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. Seeing this, Jagoan did not hesitate to attempt to breakthrough to the seventh Nirvana Realm. Boom! In an instant, the heaven and earth changed dramatically, and countless disasters came. Although there were crystal walls blocking the way, the Jagoans and demons outside noticed such a huge noise. ¡°What is this? Could it be that Jagoan is progressing the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm?¡± ¡°No way. I think he is still some distance away from the seventh Nirvana Realm. How can he pass the tribtion so quickly?¡± ¡°Even if he has absorbed the Divine Soul of the descendant of Elephant Emperor, it shouldn¡¯t be like that, right? Isn¡¯t he refining Supreme Origin Master Tower?¡± Everyone was puzzled by what Jagoan had done. At this time, a Demon n sneered and said, ¡°Have you forgotten that the Supreme Origin Tower is actually the Supreme Origin Master¡¯s mansion? Naturally, it contains a lot of Heaven and Earth Treasures. If this guy can refine all these Heaven and Earth Treasures and use them for his own use, he may be able to reach a higher Jagoan.¡®¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s the same. The descendant of the Elephant Emperor tried his best to upy this ce¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Once the descendants of Elephant Emperor advance to the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, he will definitely have a ce in this Ancient Kingdom Competition. Unfortunately, he was killed by this Jagoan.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°In fact, this guy is going through the tribtion inside, or is it okay? When hees out, he will know clearly.¡± The rest of the Jagoans said one after another, unwilling to leave immediately. After all, Jagoan looked different from the Giant Elephant Big Demon. They might be able to take a sip of soup after he ate meat. Moreover, as they had said before, even the Supreme Origin Tower and other opportunities could be seen everywhere in the Great Heaven¡¯s Bane, which did not mean that there was no danger and there was no need to pay the price. Therefore, if anyone left some soup, they would drink it as well. This trip would not be in vain. Inside the crystal wall, Jagoan¡¯s tribtion had reached its critical moment. The four great life souls shone brightly, continuously removing all disasters for him. Even thoughpared to the past, the cmity he experienced this time was even more terrifying, he was simrly more powerful, transcending tribtion not a problem at all. Gradually, his tribtion came to an end. Countless cmities gathered together and turned into a huge figure, piercing the heaven and the earth. It was even more powerful than all the powerful enemies that Jagoan had encountered before. It was nothing worth mentioning in front of this disaster-like figure, such as Marquis Cucakrawa and descendant of Elephant Emperor. However, Jagoan was not afraid. He didn¡¯t even need to use his four life souls to kill the Cmity¡¯s shadow. Roar! The Cmity¡¯s shadow roared towards the sky, resisting the four great life souls of Jagoan. Unfortunately, the four great life souls contained all kinds of mysteries. No matter what kind of methods the figure of cmity used, it could be easily resolved. In the end, even if the Cmity¡¯s shadow exhausted all his strength, he could not break through the blockade of the four life souls. He could only drink his hatred and dissipate between heaven and earth. At the same time, Jagoan¡¯s aura suddenly soared, directly crossing the shackles of the sixth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm and stepping into the seventh Jagoan of Nirvana Realm. Chapter 2570 Chapter 2570 After sessfully crossing the tribtion, Jagoan slowly opened his eyes and countless beams of light fell from the sky. Compared with before, the light column this time was not only brighter but more sacred. Evidently, this had something to do with his breakthrough to the seventh Jagoan of Nirvana Realm. In the Divine Martial Sect, the first, second, and third Jagoan of Nirvana Realm were core disciples, so they were treated well. The fourth, fifth, and sixth Jagoans of the Nirvana Realm were true disciples. Compared to before, the resources that the sect had distributed were not the only ones that had been flipped up. There was a huge difference between the third and fourth Jagoans of the Nirvana Realm. If he was able to break through the shackles of the sixth and seventh Jagoan of Nirvana Realm, then that would be incredible. In the Divine Martial Sect, he would not be restricted by his status as a disciple and would be extremely free. Moreover, his status and treatment would also be greatly increased. It was precisely because of this that after Marquis Cucakrawa and the rest had reached the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, with the help of the Divine Martial Sect, they had be like a fish in water. Their progress was extremely fast and they were bing stronger. The reason why it was so much stronger than the sixth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm was because of it. During the Profound Sky Rankings Ranking Event, Ferdy had taken the lead in breaking through to the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. Hence, he had suppressed Bruno, Zaha, Wandera, and the other experienced veteran sixth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm practitioners whom everyone had thought highly of. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. From this, one could tell that Nirvana Realm was indeed awesome. Now that Jagoan had finally advanced to the seventh Jagoan of Nirvana Realm, it was extremely normal for him to undergo a qualitative transformation. Jagoan felt his change, nodded with satisfaction, and then entered the Tower of Life. There was a huge red eyeball in the Tower of Life on this floor. The fire in the eyeball was like the Red Lotus Hell, full of the smell of judgment, purgatory, and destruction. Jagoan immediately absorbed the red eyeball. To others, absorbing something that was filled with the power of destruction and the hell was undoubtedly suicide. It was estimated that when he tried to absorb it, he would be directly countercharged, seriously injured, or exploded on the spot. But Jagoan was an exception. He was fearless, which made people avoid it like snakes and scorpions. Although his absorption could not be said to be smooth sailing, and he had spent more or less a little effort, it was still not very difficult in general. It was easy to absorb the red eyeball. When Jagoan waspletely absorbed, he also realized that this treasure was called the Red Lotus Magic Sight. At first sight, it was a very powerful magical treasures with inexplicable mysteries. If he could make good use of it, it would definitely be a great killing weapon. However, he had to wait until the actual battle before he came to a conclusion. Then, Jagoan withdrew from the Tower of Life and returned to the Great Annihtion Heaven. He left without hesitation and did not stay. Bang! When the crystal wall broke, the Jagoan and the Demon n, who had been waiting for a long time, hurried forward and wanted to see what was going on. ¡°Is he over? Is it the seventh Jagoan of Nirvana Realm?¡± ¡°If he advanced to the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, it is likely that most of the Supreme Origin Tower¡¯s resources would be spent. It is likely a little mysterious for us to plot against him!¡± ¡°Yes, I hope he can leave us some treasures¡­ Huh? Where is he? Where is Jagoan?¡± After the crystal wall was broken, the crowd was dumbfounded. Then they realized that Jagoan did not care about martial arts. He even took away all the treasures! At the same time, the Jagoans couldn¡¯t help praising his battle in the Supreme Origin Tower. ¡°This Jagoan guy is not bad. He defeated the strong with the weak more than once! You have to know that fighting above one¡¯s Jagoan is the privilege of a genius! The ones who can participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition are undoubtedly the God¡¯s favored sons of the 78 ancient countries. No one is really ordinary, and they are all geniuses among geniuses. Among the experts, he can fight against those above his Jagoan again and again. It can only be said that he is the best among the geniuses!¡± ¡°I admit that this guy is indeed good with great potential, but what you said is a little exaggerated! Let¡¯s not talk about this Ancient Kingdom Competition. It¡¯s just the beginning, and he can show off for a while. It¡¯s not a big deal. Only in the end can he be the biggest winner. The battle strength of him exceeds his cultivation, which is one of his biggest advantages. But this time, there are thousands of Jagoans of the Ancient Kingdom, including demons, talents,bat capability, and cultivation. He may not be ranked in the top ten¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am indeed not certain about the follow-up ns of him. However, if he is able to stay until the end of the Ancient Kingdom Competition, the chances of him being selected by our Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy will be very high. Moreover, I am very much looking forward to seeing if he will be able to advance even further in this Great Ancient Kingdom Competition and break through to the eighth or even ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm!¡± ¡°You should know that the gap between the seventh, eighth and ninth Jagoans of the Nirvana Realm is like a huge gap. However, this ce is the Great Annihtion Sky, and there are countless opportunities hidden within it. It is very likely that he will be able to soar to the heavens with a single leap! This guy might be able to rely on this opportunity to soar to the heavens.¡± ¡°Even though this is the case, this guy can indeed be paid more attention to. He is definitely one of the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Jagoans that we are most looking forward to. I think highly of him¡­¡± The imperial kingdom¡¯s Jagoans were shocked by Jagoan¡¯s performance and discussed fiercely. Because of his cultivation, he was definitely the weakest among the Jagoans participating in the Ancient Kingdom Competition. However, this fellow, who was at the bottom, had actually killed the descendant of Elephant Emperor. Moreover, he had taken advantage of the situation and advanced to the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm through the Supreme Origin Tower¡¯s resources. If Jagoan could continue to break through, it would be promising! This was simply an Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy¡¯s quota, about to be left behind for him. Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on the lips of the fairy from the Imperial Kingdom. Some people thought that they were mistaken. ¡°Hey look¡­ The fairy smiled? Is it true?¡± However, when they blinked their eyes again, the fairy had returned to her otherworldly state. *** After Jagoan escaped, he found that there were continuous mountains ahead, which made him slightly surprised. The Great Destruction Heaven is a space created after the explosion of countless universes. There should be no boundary. There is something wrong with this mountain¡­ After thinking about it, Jagoan attacked without hesitation. Bright sword light burst out between his eyebrows. Countless sword light converged and turned into a huge light sword. Swish! The light sword chopped down, shattering the mountain. The mountain peak was destroyed, revealing the true situation behind it. This ce was actually filled with endless lightning and overflowing flood. It was clear that someone was fighting here. Chapter 2571 Chapter 2571 Jagoan flew over and saw seven or eight giant stone giants surrounding a female Jagoan. She looked about the same age as Jagoan and seemed to be caught off guard. She had no room to fight back and could only barely resist. However, if no one helped her, she would probably be defeated and killed over time. Jagoan recognized her at once. Her name was Jagoan Wilson, and she was the Jagoan of the Divine Martial Sect. On the way, when Jagoan did not understand the situation many times, it was Jagoan who took the initiative to solve the doubts and took good care of him. ¡°Junior Brother Jagoan, it¡¯s you¡­ Come on, help me!¡± Jagoan shouted for help when she noticed that someone wasing. She couldn¡¯t say that she was too familiar with Jagoan, but she knew a little about his deeds. Jagoan was a clear-cut person who would repay kindness with kindness. It was just that he had be famous after defeating Marquis Cucakrawa. There were also rumors about his character. Therefore, when Jagoan, who had a good impression of him, saw Jagoan puzzled on the way, she would help to exin for him. Now that Jagoan was in a crisis, it was Jagoan who came to help. It was really great! For her request, Jagoan had no choice but to help. However, before Jagoan and Jagoan could attack together, there was already a bright sword light between thetter¡®s eyebrows. Swish! Endless sword light bloomed between Jagoan¡®s eyebrows, pouring out like a rainstorm. It was endless, heading straight for the nearby stone giants. Boom! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. There were only four stone giants left. Jagoan¡¯s attack swept half of the stone giant in an instant. ¡°This¡­¡± Jagoan was stunned. Could she say that she didn¡¯t understand how Jagoan did it? He actually killed almost half of the enemies in the blink of an eye. How did he do it? Even she, who was at the eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm, was unable to aplish such a feat! While she was confused, Jagoan reacted again and eximed, ¡°Huh? Junior Brother Jagoan, you¡­ You should be at the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm? Why have you been promoted again?¡± The Great Ancient Kingdom Competition had only begun not long ago. Jagoan had already advanced from the sixth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm to the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. It seemed that he had a great opportunity. Moreover, he had also seized this opportunity. She was not like him at all. Instead, she was in danger and needed Jagoan to help her. In the future, if anyone else said that Jagoan did not defeat Marquis Cucakrawa by force, she would definitely p the other party to wake him up. With the addition of Jagoan, Jagoan joined forces with him and easily killed the other stone giants. ¡°Phew! ¡± Seeing this, Jagoan also breathed a sigh of relief. If there were no Jagoan, maybe something terrible would happen. There were a total of 78 ancient countries participating in the Ancient Kingdom Competition, including the Demon Tribe who opposed the Jagoan Tribe. If the people of the demon tribe found that Jagoan was in trouble, they might stab her secretly and send her to hell. As for the other Ancient Kingdom Jagoans, if they were enemies, they might help the stone giant kill him. All in all, it was really dangerous just now. If he was not careful, he would die here. After the battle ended, Jagoan, who was relieved, took the initiative to confess to Jagoan. ¡°Junior Brother Jagoan, I found that there was a multicolored light here and thought that it was very likely to be a treasure, so I came over to have a look and fell into the formation.¡± At the same time, Jagoan understood more clearly. The people of the Demon n said that it was not strange to encounter any opportunities or good fortune in the Great Annihtion World. So, that was it. It seemed that opportunities were everywhere and there was good luck everywhere. The difference was that they might not be able to get it steadily. Just like Jagoan, if he had not arrived in time, it would have been difficult for her to escape unscathed without using her life-saving trump card. However, how long had the Ancient Kingdom Competition begun? What should she do after consuming her life-saving trump card so quickly? Therefore, even if it was an opportunity or good fortune in front of her, she might have to trade it for her life. She might not be able to ept it safely. Before Jagoan could speak, heaven and earth began to shake without warning. Then, hundreds of stone giants appeared. Not only that, but these stone giants were also taller than before. This time, they were also wearing armor and holding weapons in their hands. Obviously, they were prepared! Jagoan didn¡¯t say anything. Since he was here, there was nothing to say. Although Jagoan was shocked and felt that it would be extremely dangerous, she felt relieved when she thought of the strength shown by Jagoan. Besides, she had not used up her life-saving trump card just now. If the situation was not good, she could run away with him. It was better than losing her life! Boom! Jagoan and Jagoan fought against the stone giants. Magical powers and the magical treasures kept bursting out, fighting with the stone giants here. However, this time, the appearance of the stone giants was not onlypletely different from before. They did not stand up to be beaten, but cooperated with each other as if they were Jagoans fighting against the enemy in a fierce battle. Jagoan struck out with sword radiance. One of the stone giants brandished his sword to resolve it, while the other took the opportunity to attack. Fortunately, Jagoan¡¯s bracelet emitted a faint yellow light. The stone giant suddenly turned into a swamp under its feet. It paused and failed to sneak attack. However, these stone giants were very flexible. They werepletely different from the ones that had been killed before, and there were hundreds or thousands of them. Jagoan suddenly felt a lot of pressure. It was another few rounds of fighting. Although Jagoan and Jagoan did not suffer losses, they did not gain any advantage. This battle was not as easy as before. Suddenly, Jagoan eximed, ¡°I¡­ I recognized it. This is the Giant Rock Formation from ancient times!¡± ¡°The Giant Rock Formation from ancient times?¡± This was the first time Jagoan had heard of the Giant Rock Formation. ¡°Well, there was a famous Giant Rock Formation in ancient times. The stone giants inside were living creatures, not simple puppets,¡± Jagoan nodded and said excitedly, ¡°Junior Brother Jagoan, in my opinion, the Giant Rock must be guarding a treasure.¡± Chapter 2572 Chapter 2572 Jagoan nodded and agreed with Jagoan. If it wasn¡¯t for the great treasures hidden here, how could there be any giant stone human formation set up during the ancient times? ¡°Junior Brother Jagoan, why don¡¯t we give it a try? Maybe we can get a rare opportunity!¡± Jagoan thought for a while, gritted her teeth, and said. That was right, she had spent quite a bit of time here. If she returned empty-handed, even though it wasn¡¯t impossible, she still couldn¡¯t let it go. Therefore, she would definitely not miss out on this valuable treasure. In this regard, there was no thing wrong with Jagoan. For him, the more opportunities and good luck, the better. Jagoan was still thinking about another thing. When this matter was settled, how should she divide the treasures here with Jagoan? Although she was the first to find this ce, without Jagoaning to save her, she could only withdraw with regret, unless she really wanted to die. However, Jagoan was not far from the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. She needed a lot of resources to help her improve. After all, she was different from the Marquis Cucakrawa. Even though her Jagoan was much stronger than those Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect, she was not considered outstanding amongst the Jagoans above the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. With her ability to gather resources, she was no longer as powerful as Marquis Cucakrawa. Therefore, Jagoan was in urgent need of resources. Just as Jagoan was thinking about how to divide the treasure with Jagoan if she seeded in snatching it, Jagoan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the nearby stone giants. Since he knew that these stone giants belonged to the Giant Rock Formation in ancient times, it was not so easy to deal with them. The more time it took, the more consumed Jagoan would be. Then, he should end it quickly! Thinking of this, Jagoan did not dy any longer. His eyes suddenly turned red. The smell of judgment, purgatory, and destruction made Jagoan tremble involuntarily. ¡°What a terrible power!¡± Jagoan at the sixth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, how could a seventh Jagoan of Nirvana Realm Jagoan possess such a terrifying ability! It was incredible! Then, Jagoan¡¯s eyes shone with the red lotus light, locking all the creatures in the Giant Rock Formation inside! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Boom! A loud roar apanied the red lotus light, rising and falling. In that instant, the five elements were destroyed, the the Great Tao was reversed, and the Yin-Yang were in disorder. The earth seemed to have turned into a sea, rising and falling, as if it were sinking into this ce! Jagoan felt everything before her went ck, and her ears were buzzing. The sky was spinning, and her Divine Awareness could not find the direction to explore. She was like a headless fly spinning in the same ce. She didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but her soul fell into a moment of silence, as if she had died. By the time Jagoan woke up, all the creatures in the Giant Rock Formation had been wiped out. ¡°This¡­¡± Jagoan looked at the situation in front of her in disbelief. Hundreds of fully armed stone giants were turned into ashes by Jagoan¡¯s attack! ¡°Junior Brother Jagoan, you are too powerful! No wonder Marquis Cucakrawa was defeated by you.¡± Jagoan was amazed by thebat strength of Jagoan. In terms of cultivation, before the sixth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm, not to mention the Jagoans representing the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom, even among the seventy-eight ancient countries, thousands of Jagoans and demons, Jagoan¡¯s cultivation was the weakest. However, the terrifying battle strength that he had disyed was likely stronger than most eighth or even ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm practitioners! Moreover, he had advanced to the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm not long after the Ancient Kingdom Competition. Jagoan was only at the middle Jagoan of the eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm. However, she was completely unsure of how she would win against a seventh Jagoan of Nirvana Realm Jagoan. Fortunately, Jagoan was herpanion, not her enemy. Otherwise, she would have thought about how to escape. Jagoan smiled and did not respond to Jagoan¡¯s question. In fact, Marquis Cucakrawa had be a former, not worth mentioning. After the stone giants were destroyed, a bottomless pit appeared on the ground. Jagoan and Jagoan looked at each other and entered the room together. Not long after entering, Jagoan and Jagoan found that something was wrong here. There were many half-carved creatures in the pit. Half of them had turned into stone giants that they had met before, but the other half had maintained its original appearance. There were all kinds of strange postures, including the Jagoan n, the Demon n, and all kinds of unknown creatures. These creatures were half-dead, but they were whispering to each other. They said some obscure words, as if they were telling some kind of truth and had magical power, which made people fall into it unconsciously. Jagoan¡¯s Taoist Heart was firm. Along the way, he had encountered countless difficulties and obstacles. He was not afraid of them. However, Jagoan was obviously not as stable as Jagoan¡¯s. She immediately fainted and her mind was in a mess. She gradually became muddle-headed. She sat cross-legged on the ground with these creatures and said some words that Jagoan could not understand. ¡°Senior Wilson?¡± Jagoan tried to call Jagoan, but unfortunately, she was already fascinated. She was not Jagoan he knew at all. She had be a walking dead. In addition, these creatures kept chanting, as if they were chanting scriptures. When they were piled up together, many flies buzzed in Jagoan¡¯s ears, which made him sick. Since Jagoan was controlled, so it was difficult for him to sit idly by. As a result, Jagoan¡¯s eyes suddenly shone with the red lotus light, and he activated the Red Lotus Devil Eyes! As soon as the Red Lotus Demon Eye was used, huge eyes appeared above the creatures sitting cross-legged on the ground. His eyes contained endless mes of hell. The fire of the Red Lotus could not only judge everything, but also burn all the illusions and illuminate the reality. Now, in the burning eyes, he saw a different scene from the surface. Those who looked like they were all half petrified beings who were devoted to their pilgrimages, reflected ferocious and terrifying faces in their eyes. These faces were cursing fiercely. It seemed that there were countless angers in the world. On the surface, they were telling the truth, but in fact, they were cursing the most vicious words in the world. ¡°You hypocritical fes, go die!¡± Jagoan didn¡¯t say anything, about to st these half petrified creatures to death. Boom! Jagoan struck out, and with an explosion, a beautiful woman carved from jade appeared in the middle of the many half petrified creatures. She was extremely beautiful, but her aura was also extremely dangerous. Chapter 2573 Chapter 2573 As soon as the jade beauty appeared, she began to fight with Jagoan without hesitation. She gently raised her hand to him, and the earth Qi in the air suddenly condensed and stuck to Jagoan¡¯s limbs and bones. The jade beauty wanted to petrified Jagoan alive, let the Five Elements Earth Qi and Jagoan¡¯s flesh and blood integrate into a stone puppet. Jagoan¡¯s tiger body shook and directly shattered the Five Elements Earth Qi into pieces. ¡°Hah! What a cheap trick!¡± However, the jade beauty was not in a hurry. She crossed her hands and made a strange gesture. Then, a huge sword made of Five Elements Earth Qi appeared in the sky. It was a huge stone sword that was thousands of kilometers long. It crushed the sky and sealed the void, preventing Jagoan from escaping. Jagoan was not afraid. Flee? Did he need to escape? The huge stone sword thousands of kilometers long pierced straight into him. Once he was hit by the giant sword, his body and soul would be destroyed, let alone seriously injured. Of course, Jagoan was not a person who wouldn¡¯t fight back. As the huge stone sword rushed down, he shouted, ¡°Sword Seven! ¡± Boom! A light sword that was thousands of kilometers wide collided with the stone sword. Jagoan arrived before his attack, and the light sword struck horizontally for hundreds of thousands of miles. His sword broke all Yin-Yang, reversed the five elements, destroyed the universe, and smashed them all! One person and one sword had ttened this world! Seeing that the other party was so strong, the jade beauty seemed to have a sh of surprise. She didn¡¯t expect that the human Jagoan was so troublesome. However, a sh of emotion shed by. Even Jagoan was not sure if the jade beauty showed any expression just now. But, these things were not important. He quickly forgot about them. Because those who blocked him would die. Since the jade beauty attacked them and showed her killing intent, she could not let her survive. Being killed by Jagoan was the only ending for the jade beauty. The jade beauty¡¯s magical power became more and more powerful. There was a little light in her eyes, which reflected on the sky, as if there were stars shining all over the sky. Buzz! Then, countless stars reflected in the eyes of the jade beauty turned into countless meteorites in the sky, falling like rain. At the same time, wisps of Five Elements Earth Qi rose up from the ground, sealing off the void and preventing Jagoan from escaping. Jagoan nced at Jagoan, who was still in chaos. The space between his eyebrows was bright. Many meteorites appeared in the sky and many sword lights were shining in front of him! Swish! The meteorites fell down, and the sword light was bright. The sword light and meteorites were constantly changing. However, what was different from before was that the meteorites seemed to be endless. After fighting against Jagoan for 100,000 times, they did not stop. They continued to condense and fall. So was Jagoan. There were countless meteorites, and he had countless sword shes. Both sides were expending their energy, and both sides were engaged in battle. They wanted to see which side was unable to hold on any longer. The two sides were in a stalemate, but the jade beauty¡¯s body was filled with the roar of tigers and dragons. It was obvious that she still had the strength left, and she was not afraid of continuing to consume Jagoan. Since she was not afraid, Jagoan was naturally not afraid. He was just very curious. What kind of treasure was the jade beauty guarding here? That was all. ¡°Well¡­¡± Jagoan and the jade beauty fought one after another. The huge shock gradually woke up Jagoan, who was in a mess. ¡°Where is this? What am I doing?¡± ¡°Huh? Junior Brother Jagoan, who is fighting?¡± While Jagoan was talking to herself, she also remembered what had happened before she fell into a mess. ¡°Am¡­ Am I confused by the creatures here?¡± Realizing this, Jagoan was ashamed and annoyed. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± No matter what, she was still the favored daughter of the Divine Martial Sect and the senior of Jagoan. What she didn¡¯t know was that after they met, Jagoan had always protected her, which made her, the senior, lose face! If she didn¡¯t get revenge, how could she put on airs in front of Jagoan in the future? She was totally sorry for the title of senior. ¡°Damn it, you demon, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Jagoan shouted, ¡°Junior Brother Jagoan, let me kill her. You can just help me!¡± Hearing this, Jagoan was slightly stunned. He was a little worried that Jagoan, his senior, could deal with this jade beauty. However, since Jagoan had made such a request, as her junior brother, Jagoan could not make a decision on his own. So he stepped aside and rushed to the formation for her ording to Jagoan¡¯s request. ¡°Haha, you demon, how dare you confuse my mind!¡± Jagoan was still upset about what she had just been confused. She felt that she had lost face and had to get revenge. The jade beauty did not answer at all. Seeing that Jagoan took the initiative to stop, she also stopped summoning meteorites. Because although her energy was almost as endless as the bottomless pit, it didn¡¯t mean that the consumption just now was really nothing. What¡¯s more, she always felt that something was wrong. Something strange happened that she didn¡¯t notice. However, after thinking for a while, she could not get an answer and could only give up. Looking at the jade beauty in a daze, Jagoan was shocked and angry. The other party didn¡¯t care about her and deserved to be killed! Before Jagoan could make a move, the jade beauty punched out unexpectedly. A series of light spots with a yellow glow poured down on her face like rain. Swoosh! The raindrops were so fast that Jagoan could barely defend herself at such a close distance and had no time to fight back. Bang! In the end, after resolving tens of thousands of raindrops, Jagoan was rolled up by the soil Qi of the five elements that suddenly condensed into a mountain. She fell to the ground and vomited blood three times. Pow! Jagoan spat out a mouthful of blood, and her breath suddenly became much weaker. However, the jade beauty came to kill people, so she did not care about the rules of the Jagoan n¡¯s Jagoan. Seeing this, Jagoan naturally could not let the jade beauty kill Jagoan. After all, they were both in the Divine Martial Ancestor Realm. Moreover, Jagoan took the initiative to help him before, so he would not watch her die. His two fingers turned into a sword. He raised his hand and waved it. A series of Sword Qi chopped the huge Five Elements Earth Qi into two. At the same time, the Sword Qi split into thousands of pieces and scattered the Five Elements Earth Qi. This scene stunned Jagoan. She was barely able to resist the other side¡¯s magical power and was even forced to spit out blood by the magical power, but Jagoan could easily resolve the attack of the jade beauty. Not only did he fight back and forth, but he also vaguely gained the upper hand. He was not only a genius, but also a peerless genius! Chapter 2574 Chapter 2574 ¡°Senior Wilson, rest for a while. I¡¯ll deal with her¡­¡± Jagoan said to Jagoan. ¡°Okay!¡± Jagoan did not refuse and agreed immediately. After the fight just now, she also knew that she was no match for this jade beauty. If she forced herself to do so, there would be no other result other than suffering. It was better to hand it over to Jagoan and end it quickly. The battle between Jagoan and the jade beauty continued. Both sides were like bottomless ck holes. No matter what, they could continue to fight and fight. This scene shocked Jagoan. They were too strong! Regardless of whether it was Jagoan or this jade beauty, their strength far exceeded her imagination of the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm as well as the great annihtion of the heavens. Even if Jagoan was at ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm, Jagoan would believe it without hesitation. As for the jade beauty, if all the opportunities and fortunes of the Annihtion World were this difficult, then she felt that she could probably return home. It was meaningless to die here. It was better to find a ce to live and return to the Divine Martial Ancestor Sect to reward him after the Ancient Kingdom Competition was over. Although it was useless, it was no mistake toe back alive. However, the fierce battle between Jagoan and the jade beauty finally changed. Jagoan was a bystander. She found thatpared with Jagoan who became braver and braver, the jade beauty seemed to be weaker. Even though it was just a bit, for this type of stalemate, it was a fatal blow! The jade beauty also noticed this, but she was confused and did not know what was wrong. Jagoan also did not give her any chance to notice the problem and kept bombarding her. The jade beauty was exhausted and could only fight. As time went by, she was gradually unable to stop Jagoan. Originally, they were fighting against each other. At worst, they would kill thousands of enemies and hurt themselves. Later, she changed her attack to defense. Gradually, she could only defend against the attack of Jagoan and could not turn back. Until now, she could not even defend. The jade beauty suddenly realized that the power in her body had dissipated by more than half. She did not know when it had be like this. Jagoan smiled. In the fight just now, he constantly absorbed the power of the jade beauty¡¯s body, moistening everything in silence. Therefore, the jade beauty didn¡¯t notice any clue at all. After all, she looked like a living person, but not a real living person. Otherwise, she would definitely be able to sense this change. Unfortunately, it was toote to wait until Jagoan gained the upper hand. He took advantage of the situation to attack! He punched out a hundred times, thousand times, hundred thousand times, and million times! The jade beauty kept copsing, and cracks appeared on her beautiful body. As more and more cracks appeared, the jade beauty directly cracked. At this time, a huge hole appeared in the void under the jade beauty without warning. Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Junior Brother Jagoan, the treasure I sensed before must be inside!¡± Jagoan nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡± After saying that, Jagoan directly suppressed the jade beauty! The jade beauty was unwilling to give up and wanted to resist. However, she was no match for Jagoan. She could only be suppressed and kneel on the ground like a jade statue repenting to him! Then, Jagoan and Jagoan entered the big hole with the treasure light. As soon as they entered, they could not help but stop. This was because the first thing that came into view from the big hole filled with treasure light was a sword formationposed of thousands of huge jade swords! Each of these huge jade swords was of extraordinary quality and were rare treasures. But now there were so many of them. Thousands of thembined together. No wonder the light of the treasures just rose to the sky because there were treasures everywhere! It had to be said that when thousands of giant jade swords at the magical treasures Jagoan were gathered together, there was almost a qualitative change. The momentum alone was very shocking. Even Jagoan could feel the hidden horror. However, this sword formation was connected to the chains, giving people a feeling of suppression. But, Jagoan did not think so. This sword formation seems to be too powerful. It was sealed here to prevent the sword formation from exploding¡­ Jagoan thought to himself. Trying to understand the situation, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help swallowing. It¡¯s too tempting¡­ If I can get this sword formation, even if I get nothing in the future, it will not be in vain! Jagoan could not help thinking. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jagoan saw through Jagoan¡¯s thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡°Senior Wilson, you found this ce first. Now that you have found the treasure, you should try to take it first.¡± ¡°No! I can¡¯t do it, I can¡¯t!¡± Jagoan wanted to refuse. Because she knew very well that she didn¡¯t contribute much. The ce where she really contributed was probably still the onlookers and being beaten. In this case, she had to be the first to take the treasure. How embarrassing it would be if she really took it! ¡°Senior Wilson, don¡¯t be so polite to me. On our way here, you helped me solve my doubts many times, and I will remember it in my heart. In addition, you were the first to find this ce. You can try it first. It is reasonable¡­¡± Jagoan smiled and said. ¡°Well¡­ Then I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± Jagoan also did not refuse. She responded and tried to collect the sword formation. After all, if she continued to make excuses and Jagoan tried to collect the sword formation, she would not be able tough. She¡¯d better not be modest and try first. She also had some experience in collecting the sword formation. She tried to touch it gently first. Only when she knew the general situation of the sword formation could she make a n and collect the sword formation. Unexpectedly, Jagoan was attacked by the sword formation as soon as she touched it. The sword formation, which had fallen into silence, suddenly revived. The thunder dragon and fire phoenix appeared in the sword formation, and the great power directly counterattacked. Jagoan¡¯s face turned pale and her vigor surged! ¡°Senior Wilson!¡± Jagoan took Jagoan back to her original position in time and narrowly avoided the powerful attack from the sword formation. Boom! The ce where Jagoan touched the sword formation just now had a bottomless hole, which scared her to tremble! If not for Jagoan¡¯s help, her body and soul would have been destroyed. ¡°T-Thank you, Junior Brother Jagoan¡­¡± Jagoan forced a smile and said, ¡°I guess I¡¯m not fated to have this sword formation, so I won¡¯t try it anymore. Junior, you can try to take it¡­¡± Chapter 2575 Chapter 2575 ¡°Okay!¡± Since Jagoan took the initiative to give up the opportunity to collect the sword formation, Jagoan epted it with a smile. Different from Jagoan¡¯s careful probing, Jagoan went straight into the sword formation. ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing this, Jagoan was stunned! She had just demonstrated what would happen if she touched the range of the sword formation. The consequences were not trivial. Even though it was like this, Jagoan still directly stepped into it. Wasn¡¯t this too fierce? Jagoan also wanted to know whether Jagoan was bold or overconfident. Before she could think of a reason, the thunder dragon and fire phoenix appeared in the sword formation. It was exactly the same as her probing look. The difference was that the moment the thunder dragon and the fire phoenix appeared, the sword Qi of Jagoan directly collided with the sword formation! Bang! The sword Qi kept fighting against the power of the sword formation, breaking down the threat it posed to Jagoan. In an instant, he was like t ground in the sword formation! ¡°Is this okay?¡± Jagoan only felt that her head was buzzing. This was really beyond her expectation! How could he y like this? Or was the sword formation not that powerful? No, that¡¯s not right¡­ When I touched the sword formation just now, the countercharge alone is enough for me to drink If something goes wrong, I will be killed by the sword formation on the spot and have no power to fight back! Jagoan quickly denied her idea. In this case, only Junior Brother Jagoan is too strong, that¡¯s all! Just as Jagoan finished thinking, a bright sword light appeared between Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows. The sword light filled the whole sword formation. At the same time, the sword formation that felt threatened was directly activated to the extreme. Not only were thousands of giant jade swords shining, but the chains binding the sword formation also sensed the danger. They voluntarily broke and released all the power of the sword formation. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The sword formation suddenly returned to its peak! Seeing this scene, Jagoan¡¯s legs went limp and she copsed to the ground. At this moment, there was only one thought in her mind, she was doomed! Then, her eyes were filled with endless light. These lights belonged to the sword formation. The sword formation waspletely activated by Jagoan. Jagoan was too close to it. It was toote to use her life-saving item. Moreover, her life-saving item could only avoid one fatal injury. If there was a second or third time, she would inevitably die. Now that this ce was covered by sword light, it would be impossible to survive hundreds or thousands of times. In this way, not to mention the physical body, even the Divine Soul would be wiped out, and hundreds of life-saving items would not be able to protect him! However, when Jagoan closed her eyes subconsciously, the horrible damage did note as expected. She opened her eyes carefully and found that the sword light just now had disappeared. There was only the figure of Jagoan standing in front of her. ¡°Senior Wilson, it¡¯s all right now¡­¡± Jagoan put away the extremely sharp light with a smile. There was a dragon¡¯s roar and phoenix¡¯s cry inside. It was the shadow of the thunder dragon and phoenix that Jagoan had just seen! ¡°Junior Brother, have you subdued the sword formation?¡± Jagoan asked in disbelief. How was this possible? Didn¡¯t we almost die just now? Why did it turn into a sword formation that subdued him at the critical moment? ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t disgrace you,¡± Jagoan replied, ¡°I almost got you involved. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Originally, he thought he could suppress the sword formation directly and then subdue it. However, he did not expect that the sword formation would be so fierce that it would explode directly, as if it would perish together. Jagoan did not care. He did not think the sword formation could hurt him. However, although he was not afraid, it did not mean that Jagoan was not afraid. Fortunately, in the end, his skills were better. He suppressed the sword formation forcefully and did not affect Jagoan. Looking at Jagoan¡¯s slightly apologetic look, Jagoan opened her mouth and did not know what to say. Was her junior brother doing it on purpose, or was it really because he had almost affected her just now? Jagoan thought for a while and got the answer. Jagoan was not a person who was fake. He probably really felt sorry for the sword formation almost hurting her. Therefore, Jagoan shook her head gently. ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re too polite. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful that you can subdue this sword formation!¡± As she spoke, there was undisguised envy in her words. After all, such a powerful magical treasure was rare in the world. It was rare to meet it, but it could not be subdued. It was a lie to say that it was not a pity. Although that was the case, Jagoan also clearly understood that this kind of treasure was obtained by the fated one. She was not strong enough and had no fate with it. There was nothing to say. In the cave, in addition to the sword formation, there were also scattered magical treasures, like garbage falling around. Jagoan did not want to return empty-handed, so she put away all these things. Jagoan was also sensible. After getting the sword formation, he didn¡¯t grab those with Jagoan. What they did not know was that the moment they left the cave, the whole world was filled with lightning. The entire canopy was torn apart. The head of a white-boned beast the size of a appeared. The appearance of the white bone beast¡¯s head was ferocious. It was covered in the Great Tao runes and was constantly absorbing the power of heaven and earth for its own use. Every minute and second, it would be even more powerful. Moreover, it had long fangs that were like magical treasures that could pierce through the heavens and descend upon this world. When the head of the white-boned beast appeared, Jagoan only felt that the whole sky was falling. It was so heavy that she could not help breathing heavily. Jagoan recognized the other party. This was a great demon from an ancient country. He never expected the other party to take the initiative to look for them. Without a word, the great demon attacked Jagoan. Seeing this, Jagoan was not afraid. To him, if the other party wanted to fight, then fight! ¡°Junior Brother, you have to be careful. He is very amazing! It is said that he is the descendant of the dog god and has the bloodline of the dog god!¡± Jagoan reminded him in a hurry. She knew a lot about the ancient countries. For example, this descendant of the Hound God, who was the ace yer for the ancient country to compete for the ranking, did not expect to find them. ¡°The bloodline of the Hound God?¡± Upon hearing this, Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows twitched and he had a n in his heart. After killing the descendant of Elephant Emperor, Jagoan absorbed his flesh and soul and benefited a lot. Now that this great demon was known to have the bloodline of the Hound God, wasn¡¯t it better? If he could kill the other party, he might benefit a lot. Maybe he could take this opportunity to reach a higher Jagoan! While Jagoan was thinking, the big demon had already attacked Jagoan and Jagoan. The neer was full of murderous intent and directly locked onto them, giving them no chance to escape. Chapter 2576 Chapter 2576 Lulu had to face it head-on. Unfortunately, the descendant of the Hound God was so powerful that she couldn¡¯t even resist one move. She was directly smashed into the ground and shattered thend with a radius of 10,000 kilometers! Puff! Lulu instantly vomited blood. She was seriously injured and directly lost her fighting ability. Seeing this, Caspian fought against the descendant of the Hound God. Buzz! Countless sword lights went straight to the descendant of the Hound God. The big demon frowned and did not face them head-on. Instead, it retreated. At the same time, it summoned numerous roaring Demonic Souls, which were like an incredible magical treasure rushing toward Caspian. Swish! The sword light shattered the Demonic Soul, but this treasure was special. As long as the treasure was not destroyed, the Demonic Soul could be reborn again and again, unless it took 10 times more effort to kill it ten times. However, this would undoubtedly greatly exhaust the cultivator. In the long run, he would definitely be exhausted to death! Caspian was fearless. The sword light kept killing the Demonic Soul. If he could not kill it at once, he would kill it thousands times! At the same time, Caspian raised his hand and summoned the bone spear. The long bone spear pressed down, making the descendant of the Hound God not dare to face it head- on. This was because he sensed danger from the bone spear! Roar! The descendant of the Hound God opened its mouth and spat out a ck light ball. Countless Demonic Souls were condensed and collided directly with the long bone spear with the runes light. Boom! In an instant, the sky copsed and the earth split apart. Even in a very distant ce, one could sense a hugemotion. When they realized who the owner of the aura was, they were shocked. ¡°This aura belongs to the descendant of the Hound God? Did this big shot also take action?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who he¡¯s dealing with¡­ But forget it, no matter who it is, he¡¯ll definitely die if he confronts the descendant of the Hound God.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Even in thispetition of the Ancient Kingdom, it¡¯s hard to say whether or not the descendants of the Demon Tribe of Jagoan canpete with the descendants of the Hound God. What¡¯s more, he¡¯s not a fool. He¡¯s very clear that it¡¯s not the end yet, so the opponent he¡®s targeting is definitely dead!¡± The great demons of the ancient countries spoke one after another and mourned for the fe targeted by the descendant of the Hound God. He was so unlucky that he provoked all of them. If he didn¡¯t die in body and spirit, then he was lucky. The battle between the descendants of Jagoan and the Hound God was also followed by the Jagoans of the Imperial Kingdom. ¡°The bloodline of the Hound God is amazing. I didn¡¯t expect that the descendant of the Hound God would appear in this Ancient Kingdom Competition. It¡¯s interesting.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the Hound God bloodline. If we can keep it until the end, I feel that the chances of being selected by the Immortal Academy of the Imperial Kingdom aren¡¯t small either. After all, even though the Hound God bloodline isn¡¯t that rare, there really aren¡¯t many descendants of the Hound God that have appeared in recent years. This time, it is still worth paying attention to.¡± ¡°The original body of the Demon n has always been stronger than the Jagoan n. With the help of the bloodline of the Hound God, it¡¯s hard to imagine how powerful it is! I¡¯m looking forward to how far the descendants of the Hound God can go in this Ancient Kingdom Competition!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention to this descendant of the Hound God for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be noticed by you so soon. I don¡¯t have much to say. Everyone, watch carefully and be prepared to be shocked.¡± The Jagoans of the Imperial Kingdom were full of praise for the descendant of the Hound God, and they all thought highly of him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing this, the fairy of the Imperial Kingdom raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°What do you think of Jagoan who is fighting with the descendant of the Hound God now?¡± ¡°Jagoan?¡± The imperial Jagoan nced at Jagoan and shook his head with a chuckle. ¡°Jagoan, he is indeed not bad. His potential is extraordinary and his current battle strength is extremely terrifying. He is even able to kill the descendant of the Elephant Emperor, who is at the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. However, he has a fatal w. It is that his realm is too low. This is a serious injury! If he were to meet someone like the descendant of the Hound God, this fatal w will be magnified endlessly. If he is able to escape unscathed this time around¡­ No, it is already very impressive that he is able to preserve his life.¡± ¡°Yes, I think highly of Jagoan. He does have potential, but things like fighting at a higher Jagoan will usually happen to two Jagoans with different talents, such as descendants of Elephant Emperor and Jagoan. Even if they have extraordinary bloodlines, in general, they are still inferior to him and are eventually killed by him. It is unexpected and reasonable! The descendants of Hound God are different. Hound God used to be a famous existence and is much stronger than Elephant Emperor.¡± ¡°Yes, there is no luck to fight with such a guy. If Jagoan can save his life with his own strength, then it will not be in vain for us to think highly of his potential! When he grows up in the future, he may be able to fight back against the descendant of the Hound God. Now, he is much weaker!¡± The imperial Jagoans all approved of the potential of Jagoan. However, at the same time, they also pointed out that the biggest problem of Jagoan was tha the was currently only at the seventh Nirvana Realm! The descendants of the Hound God were different from the descendants of the Emperor. If one¡¯s realm was too low, it would be the most fatal part. As a result, they didn¡¯t say anything about the counterattack of Jagoan in the dangerous ce. As long as he could survive today, it would be amazing. Hearing this, the imperial fairy smiled and said, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m optimistic that Jagoan can defeat the descendant of the Hound God¡­ Since you think the chance of the descendant is greater, why don¡¯t we take a gamble?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± It was rare for the imperial fairy to make a bet. Moreover, she bet Jagoan would win. The Jagoans were all in high spirits. ¡°If Jagoan really defeated the descendant of the Hound God, I will hand over the Immortal Mine that I got recently!¡± ¡°I recently got a fairy spring. My family wants me to hand it over. I¡¯m also very reluctant to do so. But the fairy can win the bet. I¡¯ll give it to the fairy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found a nest of Archean Dragon eggs before. I wonder if they can enter the eyes of a fairy and be a bet?¡± The Jagoans epted the challenge and agreed to the bet. They did not ask what price the fairy would pay if she lost. Because they were very clear about the background of the imperial fairy, the bet was not worth mentioning at all. If the fairy really lost, she would naturally not go back on her word, so they could rest assured to gamble. However, they also wanted to do her a favor. If the fairy lost, they would still hand over the things and maintain this friendship. The imperial fairy smiled and said nothing, staring at the distant Jagoan. She was full of confidence in the fact that he could defeat the descendant of the Hound God. When Jagoan fought against the descendant of the Hound God, he was not at a disadvantage. The descendant of the Hound God rolled his eyes and said sarcastically, ¡°Kid, you are so amazing. The first thing I will do when I catch you is to peel off your skin and your senior sister¡¯s!¡± Chapter 2577 Chapter 2577 Then, the descendant of the Hound God suddenly burst out and roared. Countless waves shook the sky and the earth, and even the void was cracked. It was very horrible! ¡°The Ancient Kingdom should be controlled by our Demon Tribe. Your Human Tribe should be at our feet!¡± ¡°Caspian, I think you¡¯re quite capable. Since you¡¯re a good man, if you can skin your senior, I may keep you alive!¡± ¡°This is my idea on a whim. You have to think about it carefully!¡± The descendant of the Hound God kept attacking Caspian. Each move was stronger and stronger, like a bottomless ck hole. No one could see its limit. Or, perhaps there was no limit! Lulu was a little afraid that Caspian would really skin her alive. However, this thought shed through her mind. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Junior Brother, if you can¡¯t do it, you don¡¯t have to care about me. Just do it! If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died a long time ago. I won¡¯t lose my life!¡± ¡°Senior Wilson, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Caspian smiled and calmed down. ¡°What descendant of the Hound God? He¡¯s just a puppy! Watch me kill him!¡± After that, Caspian summoned the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation that she had just obtained! As soon as the Phoenix- Dragon Sword Formation appeared, the Thunder Dragon, Fire, and Phoenix appeared at the same time. Sword light soared into the sky,pletely enveloping the world. Bang! In an instant, the situation was reversed, and the descendant of the Hound God was retreating step by step. Although he did not pour a thousand miles, he was defeated on the spot. He was not as brave as before. Seeing this, the imperial cultivators couldn¡¯t help but widen their eyes in amazement. ¡°This is the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation? Didn¡¯t it lose for many years? Did Caspian obtain it?¡± ¡°Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation, a well-known treasure from the past. I never expected it to appear again.¡± ¡°Caspian was able to subdue this treasure. Who knows if he could turn the tide of this battle!¡± A portion of the imperial Jagoans insisted on their own opinions as they discussed among themselves. ¡°Everyone is a little exaggerated. Although the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation is extraordinary, it does not mean that it can cause him to ignore the gap between their cultivations. It is merely at the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm and is ultimately the greatest weakness of Jagoan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The descendant of the Hound God haven¡¯t used his trump cards. Once the bloodline of the Hound Godes out, Jagoan will be defeated.¡± ¡°I think the winner will be decided soon. Thest one tough should be the descendant of the Hound God!¡± The imperial fairy had been staring at Jagoan with a glimmer of expectation in her eyes. The more Jagoan fought, the fiercer he became. The descendant of the Hound God was indeed powerful, but the more powerful the opponent Jagoan faced, the higher the fighting capacity he could exert. Gradually, the descendant of the Hound God was unable to resist! ¡°Damn it, Jagoan, do you really think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± The descendant of the Hound God was ashamed and angry because he was gradually suppressed by Jagoan. He was the descendant of the Hound God and had a noble bloodline. How could he be defeated by a mere human Jagoan? Then, the descendant of the Hound God activated the power of his bloodline. An illusory Hound God, together with the offspring of the Hound God, became more powerful! The heaven and earth that was originally filled with the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation was directly attacked by the descendant of the Hound God. ¡°The descendant of the Hound God has taken action. Jagoan is going to lose!¡± The imperial Jagoans all agreed that the strength of Jagoan was indeed strong, but it was not as horrible as they had imagined. The descendants of the Hound God had been too arrogant before. Now that the descendant of the Hound God became serious, there was no way for Jagoan to survive. Next should be a cruel scene of skin being torn apart! The descendant of the Hound God took out his bloodline power and his momentum was soaring. Jagoan only felt that under this pressure, she could not hold on any longer and fainted. She really did not know how her Jagoan was still fearless and still fought. The sword light of the Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation soared into the sky and continued to bombard the descendant of the Hound God. However, the support of the bloodline power was too terrifying. The Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation, which was able to counter the descendant of the Hound God earlier, was gradually bing weaker and ineffective! However, the fighting spirit in Jagoan¡¯s eyes did not diminish but instead increased. He carried the Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation with him to fight. It had to be said that the tenacity of Jagoan made the descendant of the Hound God feel a little afraid. Most of the humans he had met were soft bones. They would kneel down and beg for mercy when they saw that they were no match for him. The female Jagoans would even rmend themselves to sleep with him, hoping to survive. The descendant of the Hound God looked down on the human race from the bottom of his heart. He often yed to his heart¡¯s content and then killed them alive. But why was Jagoan so tough? Jagoan had to do what he couldn¡¯t. Why didn¡¯t he surrender? Why didn¡¯t he beg for mercy? He did not know what the descendant of the Hound God was thinking. He also did not want to know. He only had one thought to fight! Fight, fight, fight, and fight! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Even if there was no path ahead, he had to fight a path of blood, a path of life, a path of life! Jagoan¡¯s battle intent was boundless. Together with the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation, it evolved into countless sword radiance. The heavens were all hacked apart, the the Great Tao even hacked apart, the Yin-Yang world reversed by a single sword! ¡°This¡­¡± The pupils of the descendant of the Hound God contracted. What was going on? He had already activated the power of the Hound God bloodline. How could Jagoan reverse and gradually suppress him with the help of the power of bloodline? It was impossible! Roar! With one burst of Jagoan, he took advantage of the momentum to go up. The blood vessels in his body were also stimted. His White Tiger shook the sky and his Kylin stepped on the sun and the moon! As soon as the two appeared, the descendant of the Hound God was immediately forced to retreat. After all, both the White Tiger and the Kylin were superior to the Hound God. Now that both of them attacked at the same time, it was certain that the Hound God¡¯s bloodline would be defeated. The bloodline of the Hound God did not work, and the fighting power of the descendant of the Hound God was undoubtedly greatly reduced. Seeing this, the Jagoans who had been talking andughing just now could not sit still. ¡°What bloodline is this? White Tiger, Kylin¡­ They appeared at the same time on Jagoan?¡± ¡°No way! Jagoan has such an amazing bloodline. How is that possible?!¡± ¡°Contact Immortal Academy¡¯s supervisor right now. This type of genius must be left behind!¡± ¡°You wish! Just now, you didn¡¯t think highly of Jagoan, but now you want to rob him? Jagoan belongs to us, and we will definitely take him!¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve made up your mind? Isn¡¯t it a little embarrassing? In my opinion, Jagoan should belong to us!¡± The fairy smiled and said nothing about the shock and controversy of the crowd. However, some people still doubted it. ¡°Is there something wrong with this? Jagoan is only at the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. Even with such a bloodline, can hepletely activate it with his strength?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I think Jagoan might have used some sort of elixir to activate all of his potential, which is why he has the power he has now.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then his Path to Immortality will be troublesome. If one¡¯s potential is low, isn¡¯t it the end of the Path to Immortality?¡± ¡°If he really relies on the efficacy of the medicine, I don¡¯t think he may be able to win the descendant of the Hound God. He has the upper hand, which is different from whether he can defeat the descendant of the Hound God. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Chapter 2578 Chapter 2578 However, just as they finished speaking, Caspian had already raised his hand and gathered the sword light of the entire Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation. It transformed into an enormous light sword surrounded by lightning dragons and fire phoenixes. ¡°The Seventh Move of Sword!¡± This was the magical power of the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation and the Seventh Move of Sword. The sword body reflected the thunder dragon and the fire phoenix, emitting waves of lightning and heavenly fire. On the edge of the sword, there was an extremely dark spot that kept sucking away the descendant of the Hound God. It seemed that it wanted to smash everything into pieces. The the Great Tao, the sky, the Yin-Yang Five Elements were all crushed into pieces. ¡°This¡­ No!¡± Feeling the terrifying power of the Seventh Move of Sword, the descendant of the Hound God constantly stimted his trump card at all costs in order to eliminate the damage from the Seventh Move of Sword. However, no matter how the descendant of the Hound God resisted, he slowed down the speed of being sucked away and could not escape. The Seventh Move of Sword seemed to have locked onto the spirit of the descendant of the Hound God. It would not stop until the target was smashed into pieces! Caspian was neither happy nor sad. He clenched his five fingers and the power of the Seventh Move of Sword suddenly intensified. His magical power could even be stronger! Boom! Countless roars came. Yin and Yang were in disorder, the five elements were reversed, the universe was broken, and countless the Great Tao forces exploded in session! The sky was pierced through, and the earth fell apart as if it was going to destroy the world. The descendant of the Hound God kept vomiting blood, and his breath kept weakening. One by one, his magical treasures received orders. They did not fear death at all as they sacrificed their killing intent for the son of the Hound God. Bang! In the end, when thest magical treasure of the descendant of the Hound God was shattered, the Seventh Move of Sword gradually disappeared. The descendant of the Hound God escaped! Seeing this, Jagoan only felt very regretful! If Jagoan could kill the descendant of the Hound God in one go, it would be great to get rid of this big trouble! However, it doesn¡¯t matter now! Junior Brother Jagoan is so powerful, so what if the other party is the descendant of the Hound God? He probably has no power to fight back! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lulu thought to herself. The descendant of the Hound God was defeated and fell to the ground. He was seriously injured and kept vomiting blood. Now, the descendant of the Hound God had lost his previous strength. It was estimated that Jagoan could kill him and he became a fish on the chopping board. Jagoan walked to the descendant of the Hound God and looked calm. Just as he had said to Jagoan before, the other party was just a puppy, so there was nothing to care about. ¡°Jagoan, how dare you do this to me! I¡¯m the descendant of the Hound God, and I have a noble blood lineage. You¡¯re from a humble family. How dare you hurt me like this? If you humiliate me like this, this matter will not end! When that timees, forget about crushing your bones to ashes, everything rted to you will be uprooted,pletely erased!¡± The descendant of the Hound God said to Jagoan aggressively, ¡°However, it¡¯s not toote for you to kowtow and apologize now. If you can sincerely admit the mistake just now and be my servant and serve me for a hundred years, it¡¯s not impossible to give you a way out!¡± ¡°As for your senior¡­ Haha, her appearance is barely strong, but she seems to be aplete jade body. Then you can be my furnace! When I absorb all her Yin energy, I will reward her to you!¡± The descendant of the Hound God nced at Jagoan, which made her feel cold all over. Because the female Jagoan¡¯s Yin energy had beenpletely absorbed by someone, she was almost completely disabled. Not to mention whether she could cultivate in the future, it was a big problem whether she could stabilize her current cultivation state or not. It was definitely worse than death. He also said that he would reward her to Jagoan What did he take her and Jagoan for? Jagoan remained unmoved and walked three steps away from the descendant of the Hound God. He still didn¡¯t stop or kneel down to kowtow, which made the descendant feel that something was wrong. ¡°Jagoan, what are you trying to do¡­¡± Boom! Jagoan pped the descendant of the Hound God on the crown and killed him! Along the way, some life- saving trump cards that protected the descendants of the Hound God were also shattered by him and turned into ashes. Then, he took action to seize the divine hound bloodline and merged it into his body. Almost at the same time, the majestic mountain-like aura of the descendant of the Hound God disappeared, causing many of the great demons in the Great Heaven Annihtion Realm to be shocked. ¡°The aura of the descendant of the Hound God has disappeared? What¡¯s going on? Is he dead?¡± ¡°The descendant of the Hound God died here? What a joke!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible¡­ Think about it. This is the Great Annihtion World. Not to mention us, even the Ruler Realm experts will be in danger if anything goes wrong. Although the descendant of the Hound God is powerful, they aren¡¯t at their peak. Perhaps it¡¯s because they were blinded by some opportunity and eventually lost their lives!¡± ¡°This is very likely! After all, I don¡¯t think that the descendant of the Hound God will be killed by anyone. There are very few people who can kill him! The descendant of the God of Dog is not a fool. After all, it is not the time to fight a decisive battle. It will not start a big battle now and cause trouble.¡± Many great demons tried to figure out why the aura of the descendant of the Hound God had disappeared one after another. In the end, they almost unanimously confirmed that it was probably because of some terrible opportunities and good fortune that he unfortunately died! There were indeed countless opportunities in the Great Destruction Heaven, but the risks were too great and extremely terrifying. However, opportunities came from danger, natural luck came from danger. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, there would be countless experts who would advance one after another, not hesitating at all! As long as they seized this opportunity, they might be able to get even closer to the Ruler Realm and even cross this threshold. How could they not be moved? Therefore, no one expected that it was Jagoan who did it. First of all, Jagoan¡¯s current reputation was not prominent. Even though he killed the descendant of the Elephant King, he was still above average. Compared to the descendant of the Hound God, he was not worthy of the attention of the supreme experts of the Ancient Kingdom Competition. Secondly, Jagoan¡¯s cultivation was only at the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. Among all the competitors at the eighth or even ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, it waspletely insufficient. It was impossible for anyone to connect such a human Jagoan with the descendant of the Hound God. On the other hand, Jagoan¡¯s strength had increased greatly after absorbing the Hound God¡¯s bloodline. Compared to before, its aura waspletely different. Facing such Jagoan, if Jagoan had not restrained his breath, Jagoan would have fallen to the ground. ¡°Congrattions, Junior Brother Jagoan!¡± Jagoan stepped forward to congratte Jagoan, ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid that you will be invincible in the Ancient Kingdom Competition!¡± Jagoan knew that this was apliment from Jagoan, so he did not say anything and just smiled without saying anything. Just as Jagoan was about to ask Jagoan how to do next, her and Jagoan¡¯s jade identification badge suddenly became hot and emitted blood-red light. ¡°Is this a friend of the sect asking for help?¡± Jagoan¡¯s face changed and said, ¡°And it¡¯s near here?¡± Chapter 2579 Chapter 2579 After that, Lulu looked at Caspian. If it had been before, she would have gone to save the other party decisively. However, after experiencing all kinds of cmities, she also realized that her strength was not worth mentioning, but it was still limited. As a result, it depended on what Caspian thought. Now he was the most powerful figure among them. Lulu, the senior, was just a sister in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s go and rescue them,¡± Caspian said, ncing at the jade identification badge, which had be hot and blood-red. ¡°Okay!¡± Lulu was not surprised by Caspian¡¯s decision. She knew what Caspian was like, but she still locked embarrassed. ¡°However, the space of Great Annihtion Heaven isyered. We can sense that our fellow disciples are nearby, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they are in a visible ce. It may take some time to find them urately¡­¡± However, as soon as Lulu finished speaking, Caspian¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Found it!¡± With that, Caspian tore the void apart. Lulu¡¯s pupils contracted. She was surprised that he was so powerful that he found the exact location of theirpanion in an instant! She could tear apart the void with her bare hands and cross the void. Normally, it might not be a big deal. After all, she was at the eighth stage of Nirvana Realm. She still possessed this little ability. However, the same thing was different in Great Destruction. The space of Great Destruction was veryplicated. If anything went wrong, they might be killed, not to mention saving people. Therefore, most of the cultivators and demons were flying after entering the Great Annihtion Heaven. They tore open the void and crossed it, unlike they used to be. Now, Caspian could urately pinpoint the position of thepanion and directly tear the void apart. This was not something that a master could describe. Obviously, he was stronger than Lulu had imagined! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing this, Jagoan followed Jagoan through the void and reached the coordinates shown by the jade identification badge without hesitation. However, as soon as they arrived, several ck shadows suddenly attacked. A bright sword radiance burst out from Jagoan¡¯s be and was about to kill these ck shadows. Jagoan was not idle either. With a thought, several divine thought flying knives stabbed at the ck shadow. If they hit the shadow, they would either be weak or their Divine Souls would be damaged. It was one of her killing moves. At this moment, an amazing scene appeared. A bright sword light burst out between the ck shadow¡¯s eyebrows and met the sword light released by Jagoan. The sword light crisscrossed and neutralized the power of the magical power. It was the same for Jagoan. Her flying knife with Divine Thoughts did not work because after a few crackling sounds, it was dissolved by another flying knife with Divine Thoughts and slowly dissipated. ¡°What happened?¡± Jagoan was surprised. Jagoan was also surprised, but after thinking for a while, he came up with an idea. ¡°Senior Sister Wilson, are these shadows actually us?¡± ¡°The ck shadow is us?¡± Hearing this, Jagoan suddenly realized, ¡°Yes, the magical power they disyed is the same as ours, but the power is a little bit weaker. No wonder they can fight with us! In this way¡­¡± ¡°Junior Brother Jagoan, this should be a formation. If we can¡¯t find the formation key, it will constantly duplicate dark shadows simr to us, which will consume us and finally kill those who fall into the formation key!¡± Jagoan looked at Jagoan and said in a heavy tone. After that, she re-examined this ce. There was a storm all around, and the space was chaotic. They could not find the formation key at all. At least, Jagoan knew that she had no way to do it. Jagoan nced around and operated the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth, trying to break the space. It was an unchanging truth that one force could defeat ten opponents, and the other force could break all methods. However, the formations here sensed the intention of him, and then ck shadows that represented him appeared. Jagoan clenched his fists, and so did the ck shadows. He burst out the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth, and so did the ck shadows! Boom! Fist against fist, fist light, fist shadow, and fist print intertwined. At this moment, the Great Taos of the heavens, the five elements of Yin and Yang, were all smashed into pieces. This part of the world, which was originally full of violent wind and rain, suddenly became clear, and the rain passed through the sky! However, he soon recovered and returned to the state of a storm. Everything looked the same, but Jagoan was still keenly aware that the storm was weaker than before! Jagoan suddenly realized that Jagoan¡¯s idea was right. However, the next moment, she looked depressed. Based on the momentum triggered by Jagoan just now, she was afraid that he had to use the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth many times to exhaust the formation! This was on the premise that the formation could not recover on its own. If the formation had the ability to recover on its own, Jagoan would be exhausted before he used the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth many times. This also meant that they might be besieged to death! ¡°What should we do now?¡± Jagoan looked embarrassed. ¡°If we continue to be trapped here and can¡¯t find the Formation Key, let alone rescue ourpanions, we will also be in trouble!¡± Were they really going to be trapped and die here? Unexpectedly, Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°Senior Wilson, after the attack just now, I understand. It¡¯s not difficult to find the formation key.¡± ¡°Not difficult?¡± Jagoan was a little confused. Jagoan had just tested. It was not easy to use the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth. Before Jagoan could ask further, he had summoned the Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation! As soon as the Dragon Phoenix Sword Formation appeared, countless sword sounds suddenly appeared between heaven and earth, sword light and sword Qi. At this moment, Jagoan seemed to have be the master of the Dao of the Sword, the King of Ten Thousand Swords! Buzz! ng! Roar! Thousands of swords came out at the same time, and tens of thousands of swords roared at the same time. The Thunder Dragon stretched out its dragon palm and broke the void for millions of miles. The Fire Phoenix suddenly pped its wings and burned all the five elements of the the Great Tao, together with countless sword lights, to pieces everything in this world. Boom! As countless rumbling sounds rose and fell, all types of storm were swept away by the sword radiance, this ce directly sted into primal chaos. Suddenly, Jagoan, who had lost her stability, almost lost her bnce and fell into the endless abyss. Fortunately, she grabbed Jagoan¡¯s sleeve and steadied herself. Jagoan looked at the chaos in front of him, and he directly spread his Divine Sense in. Wisps of Divine Awareness, which belonged only to him, were constantly filtered along theyers of chaos and finally found traces. Chapter 2580 Chapter 2580 Lulu stood by and did not say anything. At this moment, she also understood what Caspian meant. The formation here could indeed duplicate their magical power, but the magical treasures might not be able to do it. In addition, this space was definitely not indestructible. It was just a speed of recovery! Now that Caspian had directly destroyed everything with the Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation, and the sword light continued to kill, preventing this ce from recovering, they had enough time to find the position of the formation key. Once they found the formation key, it would be time to leave. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What was there to be afraid of? Junior Brother is really amazing. No wonder Marquis Cucakrawa was much powerful than him at that time, but he was killed by him in the end!¡± Thinking of this, Lulu was more certain that she would make good friends with Caspian and try her best to help him, instead of offending him to death like Marquis Cucakrawa. Caspian did not know what Lulu was thinking. After searching for a while with his Divine Sense, he finally found some clues. Then, his following Divine Sense suddenly shook, and the sky directly exploded! Boom! The sky was directly destroyed by him, and theplicated array lines of the formation emerged! Almost at the same time, tens of millions of ck shadows emerged from the formation, which looked easy to deal with. They wanted to kill Caspian and Lulu. Seeing this, Lulu suddenly turned pale. ¡°Does this formation sense danger? Does it want to drown them before Caspian seeds?¡± Previously, the formation could undoubtedly condense into countless ck shadows and kill her and Caspian. However, the formation had a spirit, as if it knew that it would consume too much energy. As a result, boiling frogs slowly consumed Caspian and Lulu. Now that the formation key was discovered by Caspian, the formation could no longer sit still. In order to save its life, it would do anything to kill them before he seeded. Jagoan kept calm. With a thought, a bone spear tens of thousands of feet long appeared in the sky. ¡°Break!¡± Apanied by Jagoan¡¯s roar, the long bone spear stabbed straight at him! Buzz! Theplex array lines shone at the same time to protect the eye of the array. Unfortunately, the white bone spear also lit up all the Archean runes. It was not something that a simple array lines could resist. It pierced through the center of the array eye in one breath! Bang! In an instant, all the thousands of duplicated shadows surrounding him disappeared! This scene made Jagoan frightened! Just a little bit earlier, tens of millions of duplicated shadows were about topletely drown them. She could see that these ck shadows were determined to die. They must have been ordered by the formation key to perish with them! If they were a stepte, they would be seriously injured even if they didn¡¯t die. The Formation Key wouldn¡¯t give them a chanceter, but would kill her and Jagoan together! Fortunately, Junior Brother Jagoan is better! Jagoan looked at Jagoan with her eyes full of trust. As the formation key was destroyed, an abandoned city appeared in front of Jagoan and Jagoan. At this time, a white light column rushed over from the distance. Jagoan and Jagoan looked at each other and then rushed over. When they approached, they found that some demons were besieging several disciples! They could only rely on a building to hold on, unable to fight back. ¡°Are you still stubborn? If you surrender now, maybe you can still save your lives!¡± ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t there a saying in human beings that it¡¯s better to live than to die? Now I¡¯ll give you a chance to live, but if you don¡¯t cherish it, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± ¡°F*ck, just kill them all! Jagoan flesh is so delicious, don¡¯t miss it!¡± The demons kept shouting, and while they were talking, they would swallow and exhale, and wisps of ck gas rushed to the building ahead. Seeing this, the disciples turned pale with fright and rushed to kill the ck Qi, in case they were contaminated by the ck Qi and turned into walking corpses and the ws of demons. However, some demons wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to enter. Fortunately, they were blocked by their magical treasures and failed to make a breakthrough, which made the demons involuntarily curse. ¡°Hah! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so well prepared. You humans are really afraid of death!¡± ¡°Too inferior, what human? What Jagoan? It¡¯s better to quickly eliminate them!¡± ¡°Humph, you are still stubbornly resisting. When you fall into our hands, I will definitely make you beg for death!¡± Although that was the case, the few demons were not anxious. They continued to y with the disciples in the building, waiting for them to gradually run out of strength before killing them. The demons¡¯ intentions were very obvious. The faces of the disciples in the building were pale, but they had no choice. After all, they understood too well that if they continued to resist, they might still be able to wait for reinforcements. There was still a chance. If they surrendered, they would undoubtedly die! ¡°They don¡¯t look like our people,¡± Jagoan asked in confusion. No matter how one looked at these Jagoans who were surrounded by demons, they were not from the Divine Martial Sect. However, the distress signal was indeed from the same sect. What was going on? Jagoan was deep in thought and said nothing. ¡°However, we are both Jagoans of the Jagoan n, and we have no grudges against them. It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t help them. Maybe they know where the fellow disciples who sent the distress signal are¡­ Junior Brother, what do you think?¡± Jagoan asked. ¡°Senior Wilson, it¡¯s up to you,¡± Jagoan smiled and said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it!¡± Seeing that Jagoan did not object, Jagoan rushed over first. ¡°We¡¯re the Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect. We¡¯re here to help you get out of here!¡± Jagoan sent a voice message with her Divine Sense. Hearing this, several trapped disciples were overjoyed, while the demons surrounding them were furious. ¡°There are still reinforcements? Kill, kill, kill!¡± The demons did not escape because there were only two people in Jagoan and Jagoan¡¯s group. The other party might not be able to do anything to them. A demon took a deep breath and suddenly opened his mouth. He spat out rolling ck Qi and condensed it into fog, producing terrible monsters to confront Jagoan and Jagoan. ¡°Be careful, both of you. This is Devil Qi. If it is contaminated, it may be controlled by them and turn into a demonkey!¡± The Jagoan in the building hurriedly reminded. Jagoan looked at the fog, and the sword light between his eyebrows burst out. Swish! Countless rays of sword light rained down like rain. Wherever they passed, the Great Tao would be cutoff, the Yin and Yang would be broken, and the void within thousands kilometers would be torn open. It was extremely horrible! The terrible sword rain collided with the demonic mist and copsed in one strike. Even the demons who inhaled and exhaled demonic energy were cut into pieces by Jagoan, like a te of demon thorns. Chapter 2581 Chapter 2581 Seeing this, Lulu was also unwilling to show weakness. Indeed, she was no match for the previous jade stone beauty, the descendant of the Hound God, and the other experts. However, she, who was at the eighth level of the Nirvana Realm, was still able tounch a heavy punch on a mere demon. The next moment, Lulu opened her mouth and spat out a beam of dim light. The light was suddenly divided into seven flying swords, all of which were red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue, and purple! As soon as the flying sword appeared, gold, wood, water, fire, earth, and the Tao of Heaven and Earth immediately resonated with it. The five elements and the Great Tao seemed to be chanting a poem. As it grew brighter, the flying sword¡¯s aura grew stronger. Swish! Then, Lulu¡¯s two fingers formed a sword and pointed forward. In an instant, the flying sword came out at the same time and pointed directly at the demon. The demon did not dodge. The space between its eyebrows split open, revealing a pitch-ck vertical eye. It was like a bottomless ck hole. It was about to spit out a demonic light andpletely contaminated Lulu¡¯s flying sword! Once the magical treasure was defiled and the connection with the master was severed, it would lose its threat. At this moment, the seven flying swords suddenly merged and turned into a divine sword. It pierced through the demon¡¯s mid-brows and destroyed its body and soul. The rest of the Fiends, seeing that the situation was bad, were about to flee. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± The cultivator, who had been trapped in the building, quickly took action and took out a rope magical treasure. In an instant, it turned into a 30,000-meter-long python and crossed the direction where the demon escaped. The demon stopped moving, and Caspian had arrived before it. He crossed thousands of kilometers with one step, and the moment his foot fell, the space in this area was sealed, leaving no chance for the demons to escape. Then, the pores all over Jagoan¡¯s body rxed and Sword Breath filled the air. It looked like a divine sword. Jagoans were like swords, and swords were like gods! With a thought from Jagoan, these demons had been killed into pieces. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Seeing this, Jagoan breathed a sigh of relief. It was also her mistake just now. She was so careless that she almost let the devil escape. Fortunately, the Jagoan here stopped it, or it would be bad if there was a fish that escaped the. Jagoan withdrew his Sword Qi, nced at the building, and walked over with Jagoan. At the same time, the Jagoans in the building were freed. They took the initiative to meet Jagoan and Jagoan and thanked them with cupped fists. ¡°We are disciples of mbangan Sect from mbangan Ancient Kingdom. Many thanks for your help, or else we will be in danger today!¡± A Jagoan who was walking at the front said with a serious expression. ¡°We are disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. Do you know where our fellow disciples are? We came here because we received a distress signal from our fellow disciples,¡± Jagoan asked directly. ¡°I see!¡± The disciples of the mbangan Sect were suddenly enlightened. They pointed to the building behind them and said, ¡°Before we came here, there was indeed a Jagoan who was seriously injured. He took the lead to enter the building to take refuge. I guess he must be the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect!¡± ¡°His condition is very bad. When we were dealing with the demons, he had passed out.¡± After a pause, the disciples of mbangan Sect said again. Jagoan and Jagoan looked at each other, nodded slightly, and then stepped into the building. However, as soon as they stepped into the range of the building, an indescribable power rose. It was as if the building was activated by an unknown force, trapping Jagoan and Jagoan here. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Haha, I didn¡®t expect things to go so smoothly!¡± ¡°These two people are pretty strong, but they¡¯re too simple-minded to be fooled so easily!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t go in. What should I do? I¡¯m worryng too much!¡± Outside the building, the disciples of the mbangan Sectughed, sneered, andughed wildly. They looked at Jagoan and Jagoan with ridicule, just like the demons who had trapped them just now. They were ying cat and mouse! ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jagoan¡¯s face changed when she realized something. ¡°What are we doing? You¡®d better hand over the treasure obediently. Otherwise, you will die on the spot!¡± The leader of the mbangan Sect disciples stood with his hands sped behind his back. ¡°This building has long been refined into a magical treasure by us. It is easy to get out. If you resist, you will die.¡± ¡°What? This building has been refined into a magical treasure by you?¡± Jagoan looked around in disbelief. The building was silent just now, so she did not notice it. Now she felt it carefully and found that there was indeed a fluctuation of magical treasures. However, this was the Great Annihtion World. It was obvious that this building was here. How could it suddenly be their magical treasure? ¡°Speaking of which, we are really lucky. We just arrived here and found this half-finished magical treasure building. I don¡¯t know which predecessor left it behind. After we took over it, it was refined a little and became a natural cage. No one is allowed to go in or out!¡± ¡°As long as we find some bait and trap them here, they have to send out a distress signal to attract endless prey!¡± ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such an easy task of killing and snatching treasures. I never thought that I could do it in the Annihtion World. It¡¯s simply a blessing from heaven for our mbangan Sect!¡± The disciple of the mbangan Sect said with a bright smile, ¡°If you understand the current situation, you should know that you have no choice but to be obedient.¡± ¡°What? If that¡¯s the case, the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect have already been killed by you!¡± Jagoan was shocked and angry. She did not expect that her fellow disciples would die before she arrived. ¡°That¡¯s right! The disciple of the Divine Martial Sect is overestimating his abilities. He wanted to resist, but he was directly turned into a pile of flesh and blood by us¡­ Hey, look at the nearby walls. The traces on them are your fellow disciples!¡± The disciples of the mbangan Sect smiled and pointed at Jagoan and Jagoan. Jagoan and Jagoan turned their heads and saw a trace of flesh and blood on the wall. Obviously, the Jagoan had died here. Now that things hade to this point, there was no need for the other party to lie to them. It was likely that the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect had really died here. Jagoan was furious and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Divine Martial Sect will take revenge on you since you have done this? Although the Jagoans of different ancient countriespete with each other in the Ancient Kingdom Competition, your behavior is too despicable and cannot be tolerated!¡± What Jagoan did not expect was that after she finished speaking, the disciples of the mbangan Sect opposite her nodded in agreement. ¡°What you said makes sense. We did have some problems¡­¡± Before Jagoan could finish her thought, he smiled again and said, ¡°But, it¡¯s good enough that no one knows. You don¡¯t know that this pool of blood belongs to your Divine Martial Sect disciples. Do you think others can know who left the rest of the blood stain? I advise you to ept your fate and hand over the treasure. Then you can have a good time. Otherwise, I will refine you and your brother alive and let you melt into a pile of flesh and blood. Then you can get your treasures!¡± Chapter 2582 Chapter 2582 ¡°You¡­¡± Lulu was shocked and angry. ¡°How dare you so arrogant!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not afraid of being discovered by the Immortal Academy of the Imperial Kingdom?¡± Lulu rolled her eyes and said, ¡°This time, thepetition of the Ancient Kingdom also belongs to the Immortal Academy¡¯s test. Will your actions be recognized by the Immortal Academy?¡± ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t need to worry about this!¡± The mbangan Sect discipleughed and said, ¡°Let alone the people from the Imperial Kingdom, they might not be able to watch us. So what if they see us? Have you forgotten the rules of this Ancient Kingdom Competition?¡± Hearing this, Lulu suddenly froze! The biggest rule of this Ancient Kingdom Competition was that there were no rules! ¡°I say, you are a bit too naive, actually trying to trick us like this. You have to understand that someone being selected by the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy is one in ten thousand. Even though our strength isn¡¯t ordinary, we aren¡¯t naive enough to believe that such a good thing will fall on our side.¡± ¡°Therefore, as long as we kill a few more experts here, obtain more resources, and return alive, then it will be a great sess!¡± ¡°Yeah, as for whether or not it will be chosen by the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy, we¡¯ll just leave it to fate.¡± The disciples of the mbangan Sect spoke with a smile. Lulu was so angry that she gnashed her teeth, but she could do nothing! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°If you want me to tell you that I¡¯ve given you a chance, you should cherish it. Otherwise, when we change our minds, not only will you lose your treasures, but you will also die in pain. There¡¯s no need for that!¡± The disciples of the mbangan Sect nced at Caspian while speaking. Because Caspian was too calm. He was not as frightened as they had imagined. This kid is only at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm, right? His senior sister, who was st the eighth stage, was scared, but he was still as calm as ever. This was truly annoying! ¡°Boy, are you too scared to speak?¡± ¡°Eh? He looks familiar. Is he a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect who has fought with someone before the start of the Ancient Kingdom Competition?¡± ¡°It seems to be him! However, at that time, he was only at the sixth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, right? Now, he is actually at the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm? Could it be that he had some fortuitous encounter?¡± ¡°Humph! So what if he has a fortuitous encounter? So what if he is at the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm? He has not fallen into our hands yet and is at our mercy! Moreover, the more opportunities he has, the more opportunities we will obtain when we finish him off. This is a good thing! ¡± Several disciples of the mbangan Sect recognized Jagoan and could not help mocking him. They almost regarded everything in Jagoan as their own. When he and Jagoan died, they could take all their treasures. ¡°Junior Brother Jagoan, I¡¯m sorry. I hurt you¡­¡± Jagoan said with a wry smile. She felt that her luck was too bad. Wherever she went, she would suffer. First, it was the ancient Giant Rock Formation, then the jade beauty, and then the descendant of the Hound God. Now, she was trapped by several disciples of the mbangan Sect. ¡°Senior Wilson, it is okay. Even if you don¡¯t mention it, I¡¯ll still help when I find the signal for help from my fellow disciples. We¡¯re both Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect, so there¡¯s no enmity between us. If it weren¡¯t for the blood feud, we would have let it go for the time being. So we can¡¯t me you this time.¡± Jagoan smiled and didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°I can only say that these thieves of the mbangan Sect are too cunning. Not only did they kill our fellow disciples, but they also want to harm us. They should be punished.¡± ¡°Haha, we should be punished? Now that you are prisoners, how do you want to kill us?¡± Seeing that Jagoan was about to die and was still so stubborn, several disciples of the mbangan Sect were also angry. ¡°I wanted to y a game of cat and mouse, but I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so stubborn. I hope your bones are as hard as your mouth. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to hold on for too long. Just like your fellow disciples, you will be a pile of flesh and blood in a few seconds!¡± After that, the leader of the mbangan Sect said to the others, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with them. Start the formation and kill them!¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Brother!¡± Several disciples of the mbangan Sect were eager to try and activate the formation. The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect, who had been killed before, melted into a pile of flesh and blood in less than a moment. They hoped that Jagoan and Jagoan could hold on longer and struggle more to make them happy! ¡°Junior Brother, be careful!¡± Jagoan reminded Jagoan. At this point, she knew that it was not time to me herself. The most important thing was to survive. Jagoan nodded slightly and responded calmly. Buzz! As the disciples of the mbangan Sect activated the formation, various kinds of the Great Tao power suddenly appeared in the building. Earth, water, fire, wind, and other the Great Tao powers condensed into various monsters. Some of them looked like demons, some looked like humans, and some looked like demons. They were even creatures that Jagoan and Jagoan had never seen before. They were very strange. Seeing this, Jagoan¡¯s heart sank. It was because she and Jagoan had never seen it before, and some monsters looked very old. Was it arranged by the ancient Big Capables who left the building before? These mbangan Sect disciples gained a lot. If that was the case, it might not be easy to deal with! ¡°Senior Wilson, help me sweep the formation!¡± Jagoan saw that these monsters were not easy to deal with, so he said. ¡°Okay!¡± Jagoan did not refuse. She was well aware of her own strength. With her strength, she would just be a burden to Jagoan. It was better to watch from the side and help him. Jagoan took a step forward, and the sword light around him was shining. Faintly, the sword light evolved into thousands of Daos in the sky, the five elements of Yin and Yang, and the universe were all in the sword light of Jagoan. ¡°sh!¡± As Jagoan uttered the word, countless sword lights shed toward the strange monsters nearby. Swish! It was like cutting grass, cutting these monsters into pieces. The huge noise directly made the whole building tremble slightly, which made several disciples of the mbangan Sect involuntarily shrink their pupils. ¡°What is going on? Isn¡¯t he only at the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm? Why is this sword so powerful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The attack just now not only destroyed all the monsters, but also shook the whole building. If we hadn¡¯t worked together to refine it into a treasure and turned it into a finished product, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand the power of his sword¡­¡± ¡°Humph, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? So what if he¡¯s powerful? Let¡¯s see if our monsters are all killed or if he¡¯s dead!¡± After the initial surprise, the disciples of the mbangan Sect revealed a cold expression. So what if Jagoan was powerful? The building they refined into a treasure could absorb the power of heaven and earth from the outside world. Together with the great formation, all types of monsters could be produced. Chapter 2583 Chapter 2583 There was an endless stream of energy. Unless they could destroy the formation and buildings in one breath, Caspian and Lulu could only be exhausted to death! Seeing this, Lulu paled. Caspian¡¯s attack was so powerful, but it still failed to break through the formation. This time, they might be in a dilemma. He remained calm and condensed sword light again. This time, he condensed countless sword lights into a giant sword. Buzz! In an instant, the sound of the Tao of the sword rang in the building, as if it was weing the King of Thousand Swords, the Lord of All Swords! The sound of the sword was woven into a music score and yed on its own. Countless sword lights surrounded Caspian like stars surrounding the moon. ¡°The Seventh Move of Sword!¡± As soon as the Seventh Move of Sword appeared, the space-time here was firmly locked. The five elements copsed, the universe was reversed, and all kinds of power of the Great Tao exploded in session. The river of stars instantly copsed and turned into ashes! As soon as the monsters that had been created by the formation appeared and were not even fully formed, they were all crushed by the Seventh Move of Sword. Bang! Caspian¡¯s damage was so fast that it couldn¡¯t even keep up with the formation. The whole building was shaking violently. ¡°How¡­ How could he be so powerful?¡± ¡°How could a mere seventh stage of Nirvana Realm practitioner be this terrifying? I think some ninth level of Nirvana Realm practitioners might not even be able to shake a building!¡± ¡°Senior Brother, what should we do now?¡± The disciples of the mbangan Sect suddenly became anxious. They didn¡¯t expect that the more Caspian fought, the fiercer he became. It was so powerful and horrible. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,ll the leading disciple said, gritting his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s activate the formation and kill them!¡± This method was likely to destroy the treasures while killing Jagoan. However, he could not care less. They had just threatened Jagoan. If Jagoan escaped, they would definitely die. He might as well give it his all and kill Jagoan and Jagoan! Seeing this, Jagoan looked serious. She felt that the formation under her feet once again had endless power! The difference was that the formation was burning the Origin! Once the Origin was damaged, it was almost irreversible. Even if it could be repaired, it would cost 10 or even 100 times. The other party really wanted to fight to the death! Jagoan was unafraid. The moment the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation appeared, it took over the entire building. The power of the formation was nailed to the ground and could not move. The aggressive counterattack suddenly stopped. Seeing this scene, the disciples of the mbangan Sect outside the formation deeply understood what it meant to be unable to do anything! ¡°We can¡¯t¡­ Stop him!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this only the seventh Jagoan of Nirvana Realm? How could he be so powerful?¡± ¡°Please stop. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking to him. Let¡¯s go!¡± The disciples of the mbangan Sect eximed and tried to make peace, but some of them felt that they had just offended Jagoan and confessed that they had killed the disciples of the Divine Martial Sect. It was useless to make peace, so they might as well run away. Without saying a word, Jagoan broke through the formation and came out. When he directly suppressed the formation in the building, the so-called dilemma became useless. ¡°Go? Did I let you go?¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows were bright, and rays of sword radiance directly pointed at the escaping disciples of the mbangan Sect. Swish! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In a few seconds, they were seriously injured and rolled on the ground, unable to escape. Jagoan responded indifferently. He looked down at the disciples kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy, as well as the seriously injured disciples of the mbangan Sect, like a god who had the power to kill them! ¡°We know you¡¯re wrong. We¡¯re willing to give up everything and only hope to save our lives!¡± ¡°The mbangan Sect¡¯s secret technique has an imprint on it, so we can¡¯t reveal it. However, we have obtained quite a number of magical power techniques and they are very valuable. I hope you can ept them with a smile.¡± ¡°We also know that there is a 50% chance of sess in some of the ruins in the Great Destruction Heaven. As long as you show mercy, we are willing to buy our lives with it!¡± The disciples of the mbangan Sect hadpletely lost their previous arrogance. Facing Jagoan, they only wanted to beg for mercy. There was no need to worry about life. As long as he didn¡¯t die today, he would have a chance to make aeback! Bang! In the next instant, Jagoan attacked and killed everyone from the mbangan Sect. Their bodies and souls were destroyed, and they took revenge for their dead fellow disciples. Jagoan walked out of the building and took a look. She still destroyed this ownerless thing. Anyway, the Origin had been damaged in the fierce battle and had be a damaged item. It was not a pity to destroy it. ¡°Junior Brother, these things¡­¡± Jagoan looked at the treasures left behind by the Jagoans of the mbangan Sect, and her heart pounded. After entering the Great Annihtion Heaven, her luck had always been average. Although she had escaped from death multiple times, she had not gained much. The magical treasure building had been severely damaged by Jagoan, so it had to be destroyed. Now looking at these treasures, it was inevitable that its eyes would shine. Jagoan smiled, but he was not greedy. He took half with Jagoan. Jagoan was ashamed and did not dare to ept it. She just insisted that she only needed 30%, so that there would not be no harvest. Jagoan did not refuse and put away seventy percent of the treasures. Jagoan, who had put away the treasure, smiled. When she was about to continue talking to Jagoan, her jade identification badge moved again. The jade identification badge was zing and emitting a bloody light. This time, there were people gathering. ¡°Junior Brother, there must be something wrong with it this time. This kind of Spiritual Master message can only be activated when Jagoan is alive!¡± Jagoan quickly said. In the case of receiving this kind of message, one must save it if allowed. This was an unwritten rule. Otherwise, the next time he was in danger and the other fellow disciples turned a blind eye to it, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess? However, Jagoan knew very well that Jagoan was now the core of the absolute main force. She was just a nobody. Jagoan nodded and did not refuse. If he was sure that his fellow disciples were in trouble instead of a trap, he had no reason not to rescue them. After sensing the relevant coordinates, Jagoan suddenly tore the void and rushed there with Jagoan. Through the void, Jagoan found that this ce was strange. There wereyers uponyers of such a ce within the Great Annihtion Sky. It was unexpected that there was such a ce like a terraced field. Moreover, before the arrival of Jagoan and Jagoan, there were already many Jagoans and big demons confronting each other. The situation was tense and ready to break out at any time! The Jagoan and the Demon n could not help but look over when they saw someone tearing through the void. However, they did not look at Jagoan. Instead, they nced at Jagoan, who was at the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, beside him. They thought that Jagoan was the leader of the two. It was all because the seventh Jagoan of Nirvana Realm existences were ranked at the bottom among the thousands of Jagoan demon n members participating in the Ancient Kingdom Competition. They were toozy to look at them. Chapter 2584 Chapter 2584 However, the confrontation between the cultivator and the great demons was at a critical moment. If either side had more manpower, they might have the upper hand. Therefore, when Caspian and Lulu deliberately approached, some big demons took the lead to attack. ¡°Stop!¡± A big demon with a sheep¡¯s head stood in the air, blocking the way of Caspian and Lulu. ¡°If you want to live, go back to where you came from! Today is your death anniversary!¡± Sheep-headed Great Demon¡¯s aura was majestic. He was already half a step into the ninth level of the Nirvana Realm. With the demonic bloodline supporting him, it was extremely easy to deal with a ninth level of Nirvana Realm cultivator. He suddenly blocked the way, which made Lulu feel a little bad. However, before Lulu could make a move, Caspian had already moved. Countless Sword Breaths spurted out from the pores of Caspian like swords. In that instant, Caspian turned out to be Myriad Sword Master, the master of Sword Principle! ¡°You¡­¡± the demon had a bad premonition. He wanted to retreat but discovered that Caspian¡¯s Sword Qi had blocked all his escape routes. Everywhere was the Sword Qi of Caspian! Swish! The spiritual Qi soared into the sky, even the stars were chopped off, the sky was broken, and the mountains and rivers were cut by Caspian! An enormous sheep¡¯s head flew up into the air. He was a mighty Greater Demon, but his body and soul were destroyed! ¡°What? I¡¯m not seeing things right! This kid at the seventh stage of the Nirvana Realm actually killed a near ninth level of Nirvana Realm demon?¡± ¡°Huh? N-No, look, this is Caspian! He killed the descendant of Elephant Emperor and obtained the Supreme Origin Tower!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him! Even the descendant of the Elephant Emperor was killed. A big demon without a clear bloodline can¡¯t stop Caspian! ¡± Many Jagoans and demons were talking about Jagoan, but they did not dare to look down on him as before. After all, both the descendants of the Elephant Emperor and the newly killed Sheep-headed Demon were not small characters. Jagoan¡¯s ability to kill them in session was obvious. Now was a critical moment, and Jagoan was not weak It was better to avoid trouble and let him go! In the end, Jagoan and Jagoannded on the side of the Jagoan n Jagoan. Many Jagoans nodded slightly to greet Jagoan and Jagoan. Then, the Jagoan gathered here and continued to discuss the topic. ¡°This cracked valley suddenly appeared. I happened to be nearby and witnessed the whole process. When I was born, there was a very strong treasure light rushing into the sky. There must be a treasure inside!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also witnessed this scene, including the other Jagoans and the Demon n. After all, it¡¯s almost impossible to ignore themotion¡­ It¡¯s precisely because of this that our Jagoan n¡¯s Jagoans confronted the Demon n and were in a stalemate. They all wanted to enter first and seize the opportunity.¡± ¡°Yes, everyone, let¡¯s continue to ask for help from our fellow disciples nearby. As long as we have more troops than the Demon n, they will be afraid. Then, our Jagoan Tribe will enter first!¡± Through everyone¡¯s conversation, Jagoan and Jagoan knew the situation very well. In addition, Jagoan also saw some fellow disciples of the Divine Martial Sect send out distress signals. It was reasonable for him to ask his fellow disciples to take the treasure together. Then, several disciples of the Divine Martial Sect came over to exin the current situation to Jagoan and Jagoan. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a precious treasure to appear!¡± Jagoan was surprised. It was definitely a rare treasure that could attract so many Jagoans and demons. However, it would not be easy to seed. There were too many people who came here for this reason. Countless people would die before they saw the treasure. Jagoan would at most be of the upper ss. It was better to be a spectator! Thinking of this, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help ncing at Jagoan and thinking to herself. If Junior Brother Jagoan takes action, maybe he is still confident. After all, he can kill the descendant of the Hound God and his strength is strong¡­ However, as Jagoan was still deep in thought, someone nearby suddenly approached with a drastic change in expression. ¡°How could you have something from our mbangan Sect?¡± The man was wearing the mbangan Sect¡¯s uniform, and he looked angry. ¡°What? Senior Brother Sado, a disciple of the Divine Martial Sect is carrying something from our mbangan Sect?¡± ¡°Jagoan, tell me, where did you get your things?¡± ¡°No wonder we didn¡¯t get any response from our fellow disciples. They were killed by you!¡± ¡°Jagoan, how dare you! Are you Divine Martial Sect going to be our enemy?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The disciples of the mbangan Sect drew their swords and approached step by step. Coincidentally, the number of people on the side of the Divine Martial Sect, including Jagoan and Jagoan, was small. In terms of numbers, they were not asrge as the number of mbangan Sect members, and their momentum was at a disadvantage for a time. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Is it a conflict between the Divine Martial Sect and the mbangan Sect?¡± ¡°The Divine Martial Sect¡­ The Jagoan killing the Goat-headed Demon was from this sect?¡± The contradiction between the Divine Martial Sect and the mbangan Sect had been discovered, but no one took the initiative to stop the argument. It was all because there were many people fronm mbangan Sect. It was not a good idea to intervene. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Jagoans looked at each other in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Previously, there were disciples of the mbangan Sect who used their magical treasures to kill the Jagoans of our Divine Martial Sect. They also used their jade identification badges to attract us to ask for help. In this way, they besieged us and wanted to kill us. Fortunately, Junior Brother Montgomery was more powerful and killed them. Otherwise, we would have be a remnant soul!¡± Jagoan told the truth. ¡°They probably noticed the relic of the mbangan Sect disciples!¡± When it came to the relic, Jagoan deliberately dragged her voice long and provocatively. She was too clear that on such an asion, she could not be weak or retreat. Otherwise, others would be like sharks that smelled blood, and everyone would y the trick of picking the soft ones! ¡°What? Is it true?¡± The Jagoan of the Divine Martial Sect was shocked. Upon hearing this, the eyes of the mbangan Sect disciples flickered. They were all from the mbangan Sect, so how could their fellow disciples be like this? How could they back down at such a critical juncture? ¡°If you say yes, then that¡¯s it? I see that you are merciless when you fight. You are all dead hands. Maybe it¡¯s a massacre. You set up our brothers and sisters. Kill them and take their treasures!¡± The disciples of the mbangan Sect, who were the first to cause trouble, insisted. Even if they were wrong, so what? They were outnumbered, and their fists were big enough to make sense. Did they need to care about who was right and who was wrong? Chapter 2585 Chapter 2585 None of the onlookers made a sound. In fact, just as the disciples of the mbangan Sect thought, they didn¡¯t care about who was right and who was wrong at all. The strongest was respected. Anyway, both sides were in a stalemate now. Not only did they have conflicts, but also the demons were not united. When it came to interests, brothers had to get even with each other. They just needed to watch the show for the time being. Derreck Sado of the mbangan Sect observed the attitude of the nearby cultivators and became even more aggressive. He said, ¡°Caspian, how dare you kill the people of our mbangan Sect? Moreover, you don¡¯t have a reasonable exnation. It¡¯s all your one-sided story. Today, I¡¯m going to suppress you and take back the belongings of our senior brothers and sisters to pay homage to their souls in heaven!¡± Hearing this, Lulu was so angry. In the other party¡¯s opinion, it would not be a one-sided word to let her and Caspian be refined into a pile of flesh and blood by the people of the mbangan Sect! The disciples of the mbangan Sect did not care what Lulu¡¯s opinion was, let alone whether Caspian would fight back for self-defense. After they felt that the time hade, Derreck took action as soon as he said it. Reading on virtual-novel for actual character names. In an instant, he crossed thousands of kilometers and went straight between the eyebrows of Caspian. In that instant, Caspian felt as if he was isted from heaven and earth. Yin and Yang, the five elements, the universe, everything was sealed by Derreck¡¯s finger! ¡°mbangan Sky-sealing Finger is a unique skill that mbangan Sect does not impart!¡± ¡°Once mbangan Sky-sealing Finger is used, everything will be sealed and be a mortal. At such a distance, Caspian will definitely die!¡± ¡°Caspian has alwayscked experience, and he is facing mbangan Sky-sealing Finger. He is definitely going to die!¡± The cultivators watching from the side didn¡¯t think that Caspian could survive under mbangan Sky- sealing Finger. However, when Derreck was about to hit Caspian and make thetter fall apart, the red lotus fire burned in the eyes of Caspian! ¡°Red Lotus Magic Sight!¡± The moment Caspian¡¯s eyes glowed with a red light, the smell of judgment, purgatory, and destruction spread rapidly. The mbangan Sky-sealing Finger seemed to be actively immersed in the Red Lotus Hell that only belonged to Jagoan. ¡°Argh!¡± Derreck screamed. He wanted to withdraw his fingers, but saw that his whole wrist had been burned by the red lotus. Not only that, but he was also under Jagoan¡¯s gaze. He felt as if he had fallen into a huge Red Lotus Demonic Eye and was being burned by the Red Lotus Fire. In the blink of an eye, he had turned into ashes. Seeing Derreck suddenly disappear and Jagoan safe and sound, the disciples of the mbangan Sect were stunned. ¡°Where is Senior Brother Sado? Jagoan, you demon, what did you do to Senior Brother Sado?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you to avenge my fellow disciples!¡± ¡°The mbangan Sect is very strong!¡± Seeing the disciples of the mbangan Sect fighting desperately, Jagoan was extremely angry and laughed. Was this how the wicked firstined? When Jagoan and Jagoan came here, they did not vent their anger on others because of the disciples of the mbangan Sect. Not only did the Jagoans of the mbangan Sect bite back, but now they looked like they had a deep hatred for each other, which made her and Jagoan seem to havemitted a great sin. ¡°If you want to fight, then fight. I won¡¯t tolerate you!¡± Jagoan stepped forward and stood side by side with Jagoan. The other disciples of the Divine Martial Sect naturally stood on their side. In an instant, both sides were on the verge of a fight. ¡°Hold on, everyone! Let¡¯s talk!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a critical moment for us to fight against the Demon n. We¡¯re the backbone of the Jagoan n. We can¡¯t afford to lose it!¡± ¡°There may be some misunderstanding. In my opinion, let¡¯s take a step back for now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We should share the same hatred and hatred with the outside world. It¡¯s not toote to mention it again after this matter is over. Otherwise, we may have to intervene forcefully and stop you from fighting. You are indeed very strong, but we have a lot of people. Do you really want to fight with us before we deal with the demon n?¡± The few people who hade to mediate were all ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm Jagoans. They were all from reputable sects. It would likely be quite difficult to finish them off! How could the disciples of the mbangan Sect not know this? They had just fainted from anger. Now that they had calmed down, even their Senior Brother, Derreck Sado, could be killed by Jagoan in an instant. How could they win when they fought with Jagoan? It was better to think twice! Jagoan looked on coldly. For him, if the people of the mbangan Sect wanted to die, he had no right to wee them. If they just rolled aside temporarily, it would not hinder his vision or block the way. He would not make a fuss until this matter was over. There was nothing he could do. He ced the big picture first. When they saw that both parties had gradually calmed down, several ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm Jagoans who hade to stop the fight were just about to let out a sigh of relief when they saw someone say in a strange tone. ¡°Humph, it is rare that the few senior brothers are willing to take the initiative to be the mediator. However, Jagoan actually did not say a word. Could it be that he still needs the senior brothers to beg for his consent? You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors!¡± The Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect, who had wanted to calm things down and put the overall situation first, were furious. They did not cause trouble, but they were not afraid of trouble. Even the few ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm Jagoans furrowed their brows. It was rare for the fight toe to an end, yet they still wanted to set themselves against the mes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Which sect¡¯s Jagoan was this? However, before they could clearly see who was talking, Jagoan had already pped the person who had just spoken away! With a bang, the ground was covered with teeth and blood along the way. They fell to the ground heavily, with seven holes bleeding! Seeing this, everyone was shocked. This was only because the one who spoke in a fiery manner was actually a ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm Jagoan! At first, this person was only at the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. However, after obtaining the Great Destruction Heaven and stepping into the ninth Jagoan in one fell swoop, he felt extremely pleased. He did not expect that he would be sent flying by a single p from Jagoan! Didn¡¯t that mean that Jagoan was actually at least at the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm? Thinking of this, everyone¡¯s expression could not help but be a little serious. Jagoan was really frightening! At this time, Jagoan¡¯s eyes moved and he suddenly looked forward. The world, which looked like a terraced field, shook again, and the whole valley directly cracked open. A light that was a hundred times stronger than the first time burst out. In the bright light, everyone saw a picture! This was an extremely ancient battlefield where countless Fiendgods were battling. More than a billion dead Fiendgods were piled upyer byyer, forming a bloody mountain! Countless souls of gods and demons were still fighting even after they died. They pierced through the sky and destroyed the earth. The Yin and Yang Five Elements were constantly broken and reborn in the continuous battles. Even those knowledgeable Jagoans and demons were frightened. Jagoan¡¯s eyes turned as he stared at a demonic god, or rather, at the bone armor he was wearing! Chapter 2586 Chapter 2586 The war continued. No one knew how many years the war hadsted. Countless gods and devils died, and even more gods and demons joined in. In the end, the war copsed, the five elements were destroyed, the light of Yin and Yang was lost, the universe was shattered, and the whole world was destroyed. There was no sign of a truce, but the war continued. Time was immortal, and the war continued! Such a great battle between gods and devils had been extremely rare since ancient times. It was so shocking that everyone was shocked and frightened that they could not move. It was not until the soaring light gradually faded that the battlefield shrank and returned to the valley. After a while, everyone realized what was going on and became excited. ¡°This is a scene from an unknown era in the past. A world shocking great battle definitely happened here, this also means that this ce definitely has precious treasures left behind!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I just saw a demonic god¡¯s armor. It¡¯s amazing and can be called a supreme treasure!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also seen it. Not only is it covered in armor, but it¡¯s also covered with sharp bone spikes. Countless Death Soul Blood Sea hovered above it. There were hundreds of millions of Fiendgods just now, but this treasure is still among the top!¡± ¡°This treasure must be on the cultivator¡¯s side!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We must get it. Don¡¯t let it fall into the hands of the Demon Tribe!¡± The cultivators of the Human n were all talking about this, especially about this bone spike armor! The demon n also met this bone-piercing armor. It was all because of how powerful this bone-piercing armor was. As long as one was not blind, the demon n would not miss it. ¡°This thing will definitely be obtained by our Demon Tribe. If the cultivators of the Human Tribe know what¡¯s good for them, get out of the way and don¡¯t get in the way!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We must get this treasure. Anyone who stands in my way will die!¡± ¡°Haha, why don¡¯t wepete and see who can get this treasure?¡± ¡°The cultivators of the Human Tribe are much more hypocritical. They always say that they want to keep this treasure with the Human Tribe, but in fact, everyone wants it. It¡¯s best if someone gets it and offers it with both hands. Tsk, tsk, tsk. It¡¯s extremely hypocritical and smelly.¡± The demon n shouted and did not forget to ridicule the cultivators of the Human n. It was only because the battle between the demon n was bloody, but more openly and straightforward. Ordinary human cultivators would have to help count the money if they sold it! Boom! As the light gathered and the valley opened, the demon n took the lead and rushed up. ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°The Demon n is really cunning!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attack together and stop them!¡± The Jagoan n Jagoan followed closely behind, not allowing the Demon n to gain the upper hand. Buzz! The magical powers and magical treasures were activated one after another. In an instant, the sky and the earth were filled with light. ¡°Damn Jagoans of the Jagoan Tribe. Brothers, before entering the valley, kill these Jagoans first, lest they get in the way!¡± ¡°I agree! Kill these human bastards first!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill! I want the blood of human Jagoans to dye this world red!¡± Unwilling to show weakness, the demon n immediately fought back. All kinds of magical power and magical treasures were intertwined on the canyon. Boom! The terrible light was constantly blooming. Almost every minute and second, the Jagoans were injured, and the demons died. In an instant, nearly one-tenth of the people died! ¡°It¡¯s too horrible, too tragic!¡± Jagoan¡¯s pupils contracted. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She did not expect that before she entered the valley, the Jagoans and demons of the Jagoan n began to fight like this. ¡°Junior Brother, you have to be careful¡­¡± Before Jagoan could finish her words, Jagoan pushed her away. ¡°Senior Wilson, be careful!¡± Swish! As soon as Jagoan pushed Jagoan away, countless light spots rushed over. The light spots were fierce. The void was pierced through, revealing the deep turbulence, which made Jagoan pale. If Jagoan had not pushed her away, she would have died. ¡°Oh? I wanted to catch you all in one fell swoop, but I didn¡¯t expect you to dodge!¡± The demon who ambushed him had a sheep head, butpared with the demon who had just been killed by Jagoan, he had three sheep heads, which were different from ordinary demons. Not only that, but the aura of the three sheep-headed demons was more powerful or pure than that of the demon just now. It seemed that he hadpressed his cultivation again and again, and it could not continue to compress, so it was so strong. Jagoan clenched his fists and said nothing. No matter who it was, he would either break it with one punch or kill it with one sword! ¡°I was a littlete. I heard that you killed my useless brother¡­¡± ¡°Even though my brother is useless, and he can be said to be a n¡¯s humiliation, in the end, he is still of the same origin as me¡­¡± ¡°If you kill him like this and I don¡¯t care, our n will lose face!¡± As the three sheep demons spoke, they took out a scepter. This scepter was iid with a small crystal sheep head, which contained endless demonic light. At first nce, one could tell that it was an extraordinary magical treasures. The aura alone made Jagoan want to escape. However, looking at the calm Jagoan, she restrained herself! Jagoan was very strong. Maybe there was a way to kill the other party. However, to Jagoan¡¯s surprise, he directly punched out countless fist lights, like falling meteorites. ¡°Absolute Heaven-Earth Fist!¡± Endless vigor turned into a blood dragon, upying the sky. The roiling killing intent forced all of the killing intent into Jagoan! He sent out a fist, shattering the five elements, turning the world upside down. The the Great Taos of the heavens were all sted apart by his fist! Bang! This was a punch, another ten thousand punches, and even more so a punch! He directly killed the three sheep demons. ¡°What? This big shot was killed by him?¡± ¡°Unbelievable. Who is he?¡± ¡°Be careful, this guy ising!¡± Before many demons could sigh with emotion, the three sheep demons, who targeted at Jagoan, were killed in an instant like the senior brother. Then, Jagoan¡¯s eyes shone with a strong red lotus light, illuminating heaven and earth! An enormous Red Lotus Demonic Eye suddenly opened up in the sky, killing everything that Jagoan could see and wiping out everything. ¡°Run! He¡¯s too fierce to fight against!¡± ¡°Just what kind of background does this kid have? Don¡¯t go head on!¡± ¡°Be careful, he¡¯sing this way!¡± The big demons eximed. After Jagoan killed the three sheep demons in seconds, their eyes lit up with red lotus light. They rushed all the way and killed all the obstacles on the road. However, all the big demons who hindered him were smashed into pieces by the Red Lotus Demonic Eye, and their bodies and souls were destroyed. Not only that, Jagoan summoned the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation and swept through all the demons along the way with the Red Lotus Demon Sight. Some big demons wanted to stop him because of their courage. However, as soon as they met, they were seriously injured and could only run away. Chapter 2587 Chapter 2587 However, they would not be able to escape unscathed if they took the initiative to step into the path of Caspian. They would die if they were seriously injured! Swish! The Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation erupted with endless sword radiance, chasing after the fleeing great demons. A single harvest was left behind, destroying the flesh and soul! Seeing this scene, many great demons no longer blocked the way, but took the initiative to give way. ¡°This kid is too fierce. He really killed all the demons blocking the way!¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s hide aside. He just wants to seize the opportunity to enter the canyon. As long as he doesn¡¯t block the way, he won¡¯t take the initiative to kill us.¡± ¡°So what if we¡¯re here to kill them? There are so many of us from the Demon n. How can we be afraid of a mere new kid on the block?!¡± ¡°I say, can you talk a little closer? You only spoke like this when you were thousands of kilometers away from him. Isn¡¯t it too unreliable?¡± Caspian was so powerful that the demon n was afraid of it. They had wanted to block the way and kill the big demons who wanted to show off their power in him. But when they saw that many of their fellow n members were killed at once, they did not dare to try and made way for them. After that, Caspian entered the canyon smoothly. However, as soon as he entered, he felt a strong evil spirit. This kind of Caspian could not be said to be unfamiliar. Because of the scene of the battlefield that had just appeared, many cultivators and great demons of the Human Tribe were frightened. It was because the Evil Qi was too real and too strong that they seemed to be on the battlefield and frightened by it. Now that he had personallye to his realm, he realized that after countless years, the murderous aura here was still terrifying. However, it was a little weaker than before. It was incredible. At this time, there was a sudden movement on the battlefield. Countless armors, bones, chariots, skeletons, and so on, which had been silent for many years, suddenly revived. They gathered together without warning and attacked the cultivators and the Demon Race. ¡°Be careful, these things are alive!¡± ¡°I never imagined that after so many years, they would actually possess intelligence¡­ Is it because the murderous aura here is so fierce?¡± ¡°They¡¯reing!¡± The Jagoans and demons of the Jagoan n were shocked when they saw that these fierce things were rushing toward them. The armor was no longer worn. The former owner had long turned into ashes, but he was still operating on his own, rushing towards a human Jagoan. The Jagoan Tribe Jagoan gritted his teeth and mmed into the armor. With a hang, the armor was shattered into pieces. However, before he could show any joy, the armor had grabbed his neck and ripped off his head. A war chariot charged at a big demon, which was unstoppable. However, the big demon was fearless. The body of the demon n was strong, and many demon n members even cultivated their bodies to the Jagoan of magical treasure, which was stronger than the magical treasure. However, the moment he was hit by the war chariot, he suddenly froze and then fell to the ground. The war chariot could actually attack the soul, directly wipe out the soul! The rest of the bones and skeletons also charged toward the Jagoans and the Demon Race without fear of death. Caught off guard, more and more people died. This ce was actually this dangerous, terrifying! In an instant, everyone had no time to care about the Jagoan n or the Demon n. It was all because of the fact that on the battlefield, they would not care about whether they were humans or demons. They would only kill everything that entered the battlefield. However, there were countless opportunities in the ruins of the battlefield. Even if they were in extreme danger and could die at any time, the Jagoans and the Demon n would continue to fight. Jagoan¡¯s expression did not change. His eyes glowed with a red lotus light, and a red lotus demonic eye appeared in the sky like a zing sun. As the red lotus light fell, the Great Tao was shattered, and the mountains and rivers for thousands of kilometers turned into nothing in an instant. Armors, chariots, and bones were constantly suppressed and killed. It was as if for Jagoan, the war chariots, armors, and other things that everyone avoided like snakes and scorpions were like chickens and dogs. Killing them was like cutting vegetables. ¡°Isn¡¯t this kid too scary? He can even walk on t ground in the canyon!¡± ¡°It seems that guy will really seed.¡± ¡°He is too fierce. All the demons who just blocked the way were killed and none of them were spared. Now even the demons don¡¯t dare to provoke him.¡± ¡°The Demon n? Even if they are Jagoans of the Jagoan n, if they dare to cause trouble for him now, I¡¯m afraid that he will also kill decisively and mercilessly. Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to die can try!¡± Everyone was shocked by Jagoan. They could not help but admire this unknown Jagoan Jagoan. The battle in the valley continued. As more and more Jagoans and demons entered this ce, more and more creatures died here. There were some unexpected changes. Countless blood-stained armors gathered without warning and turned into an armored giant, as tall as a mountain. Blood flowed like a river through the cracks, and blood fell like a waterfall. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. It was frightening! ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°It blocked our way¡­ Kill! ¡± ¡°Huh? No, it might have a mystery that we don¡¯t know. Suppress it first and then study it carefully!¡± Some people could sense that the armor giant was not as simple as it looked. If they were able to take action first, they would be able to suppress it. If they managed to acquire it, they might be able to gain some good fortune. Therefore, they all fought to defeat the armor giant. A human Jagoan spat out a flying sword to evolve the the Great Tao of the heavens, forming a sword formation that trapped the armor giant. Some of the demons roared and revealed their true bodies. They looked down at all living beings and raised their hands to grab the armored giants, intending to kill them. There were others who continuously disyed their magical powers, activating their magical treasures, wishing to take advantage of the chaos to kill the armored giant and seize the opportunity. Unfortunately, even if the Jagoans of the Jagoan n and the Demon n joined forces, they could only stop the giant in armor! Then, the giant in armor suddenly exploded, and more than half of the valley battlefield was filled with the surging Blood River Waterfall. The Blood River Waterfall could destroy everything and directly destroy the sword formation. When the big demon returned to its original form, the connection between the magical power and the magical treasures was cut off at this moment, and everyone¡¯s expressions changed dramatically! Before they could react, the armor giant had alreadyunched an attack The Blood River soared into the sky and engulfed all the nearby creatures. Whether it was the Great Demon, the Jagoan of the Jagoan n, or the magical treasures, they were all swept in andpletely melted into a part of the Blood River Waterfall before flowing back into the giant¡¯s body. ¡°Wh-what! So many human Jagoans and big demons attacked together, but they were easily killed by the armor giants?¡± ¡°Too terrifying. Can we really deal with this thing?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s in the ruins of the battlefield. Unless we leave, we can¡¯t beat it!¡± Everyone looked embarrassed. They had not expected the armor giant to be so terrifying. At this time, the armor giant suddenly turned his head and stared at Jagoan with his bloodshot eyes. Chapter 2588 Chapter 2588 His instinct told him that in this area, the threat of Jagoan was extremely great. He had to kill Jagoan first! Jagoan also found that the armor giant was locked on to him. He did not dodge and faced the armor giant directly. Anyway, he couldn¡¯t get rid of this armored giant, so he could kill them together. Roar! The armor giant suddenly roared. The roar rumbled, and endless Blood River waterfalls flowed out and evolved into a sea. The canyon battlefield suddenly became a sea of blood! Without another word, Jagoan clenched his fist print to confront the strong head-on! ¡°Exterminate Fist of Heaven and Earth!¡± Jagoan threw out a punch, which evolved into thousands punches. The fist radiance and fist shadows of Jagoan were floating and sinking on the battlefield. The Blood Sea released by the armored giant was also wrapped by his killing intent. It was absorbed for its own use and turned into soaring blood dragons, attacking the opponent¡¯s shield with their spears! In an instant, half of the battlefield was filled with rolling blood waves and the other half was the Blood Dragon Roaring. Boom! Countless fist printsnded on the armor giant, forcing it to retreat. This was something that many human Jagoans and great demons could not do before, but it was now easily aplished by Jagoan. ¡°No way! This kid is so powerful, so horrible!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that there¡¯s such a figure in the human camp!¡± ¡°I hope he can¡¯t get the treasure smoothly. Otherwise, it may be difficult for us, the Demon Tribe, to gain the upper hand with such a sharp figure!¡± While the Jagoans of the Jagoan n and the Demon n were amazed by Jagoan, the Jagoans of the Imperial Kingdom also saw this scene. The Jagoans of the Imperial Kingdom could not afford to ignore such a hugemotion. He didn¡¯t know that he saw a familiar figure. Jagoan actually did this! ¡°Jagoan¡¯s performance is truly extraordinary. He is able to match up to such a monster. He is merely at the seventh Jagoan of Nirvana Realm.¡± ¡°Yes, Jagoan has brought us too many surprises. I wonder if he can create a miracle this time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard! I believe that except for many Jagoans of the Jagoan n and great demons of the Demon n, you can still sense that the armor monsters contain the aura of Demon Gods and even divine beasts, right? This treasure is definitely extraordinary. If you can get it, your strength will be greatly improved and you will gain the upper hand in thispetition!¡± The imperial Jagoans were all talking about it. However, some people had different opinions. ¡°Although this treasure is magical, it is also extremely dangerous. It is not so easy to get it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This treasure does contain the spirit of a divine beast, but this Jagoan of spirit is far from what an ordinary Jagoan or the Demon n canpete with!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s too exaggerated that this armored monster can kill all the Jagoans and demons present. It¡¯s not a problem to kill more than half of them and make most of them lose their lives. The power of the divine beasts is waiting for their opportunity or their Life-taking Talisman, a double-edged sword!¡± Hearing this, the fairy who had been calm suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that someone has a natural suppression on the divine beast bloodline.¡± As soon as he said this, everyone was slightly stunned at first, but soon they realized who the fairy was. ¡°Is the fairy talking about Jagoan? He seemed to have the ability to devour the bloodline of the dog god!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Among all the divine beasts, the bloodline of the Hound God is very powerful. I¡¯m afraid that an ordinary divine beast really has to bow its head in front of the blood of the Hound God!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Jagoan will have the upper hand against this armored monster.¡± The Jagoans of the empire were engaged in an intense discussion. They had actually forgotten that Jagoan had grown a lot in the Ancient Kingdom Competition until now. It was no longer the newly arrived sixth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm human Jagoan! Jagoan gradually sensed the abnormality of the armored giant. Such an evil thing should be called a demonic god¡­ His eyebrows moved, activating the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation! The moment the sword formation appeared, it enveloped the Armored Demon God. Then, countless sword lights appeared, and the thunder dragon and the fire phoenix soared into the sky. Various kinds of the Great Tao power were activated by Jagoan. The five-element light was constantly circling, and the Yin Yang energy¡¯s breath was rapidly circting. The red light in the empty eyes of the armored demon god became brighter. It already understood what Jagoan was going to do next. However, Jagoan was different from the opponents it had met before. The Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation would not be easily broken by it. It could only face this attack head on. ¡°sh!¡± Jagoan¡¯s two fingers formed a sword and shed heavily at the armored demon. Buzz! The Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation emitted endless rays of light, illuminating the entire valley. The Thunder Dragon extended its dragon ws towards the armored demon god. The Fire Phoenix burned fiercely and turned into an immortal bird. Together with the countless sword lights, it obeyed Jagoan¡¯s order to kill the armored demon god! In the blink of an eye, Jagoan was as ethereal as a god. The Great Taos exploded, stretching out for tens of millions of kilometers. The swords in the area, regardless of whether their master was Jagoan or not, began to ring out. It was as if they were on a pilgrimage to Jagoan, paying respects to the God of the Sword, the Lord of the Ten Thousand Swords! ¡°What the hell is this? My Flying Sword magical treasure has a reaction to Jagoan!¡± ¡°I think as long as Jagoan gives the order, my giant sword magical treasure will leave me and serve Jagoan.¡± ¡°Jagoan is too mysterious. Who is he?¡± While everyone was still in shock, the sword light that burst forth from the Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation hadpletely submerged the armored demon god. Boom! The loud noise spread and almost overturned the whole valley. The nearby Jagoans and demons were directly shaken to spit out blood. Even if the weaker ones stood far away, they were still knocked out by the terrible fluctuation. Jagoan, who had long known how terrifying the strength of Jagoan was, had already hidden in the horizon. She was too clear that since he had taken action, this treasure would definitely be taken by him. The rest, whether they were the Jagoans of the Jagoan Tribe or the Great Demons of the Demon Tribe, were destined to be spectators. In this case, Jagoan might as well watch the show from the side. When Jagoan ate meat, she would go to drink soup and note back empty-handed. The sword light was sharp and did notst for a long time. The Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation continued to bombard the armored demon god. The sword light was destroyed and born again, endless and continuous, as if it would not stop until itpletely wiped out the armor demon god. This made all the Jagoan n cultivato rs and Demon n present be spectators. They wanted to intervene and fish in troubled waters. However, regardless of whether it was the Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation that had been bombarding wildly or the struggling demon god who had not beenpletely killed, they were all horrified and did not know how to attack. Chapter 2589 Chapter 2589 ¡°Isn¡¯t this too terrifying? This damn seventh Jagoan of Nirvana Realm! I don¡¯t think even a ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm practitioner can possess such strength! Especially those who were just killed by the armored giant, there is nock of ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm figures!¡± ¡°Jagoan is very strong, and this armored demon god is also extraordinary. If it was an ordinary creature, it would definitely be destroyed by the sword formation, but it only appears to be struggling. It is still unknown who will win!¡± ¡°Both sides can¡¯t afford to offend each other. Could it be that we can only watch from the sidelines? Normally, I am very happy, but I¡¯m here to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition and enter the Great Annihtion Heaven just to watch the show!¡± Everyone was frightened and cursed. It was because they really didn¡¯t know where to start and could only watch the battle. If they forced their way in, not to mention Jagoan, even the armored demon gods would p them to death. Why bother? Therefore, before the real winner was decided, they could only stand still and be spectators of Jagoan. Although the two sides were in a stalemate, and Jagoan couldn¡¯t do anything to the armor demon for a while, the armor demon gradually became weak. Bang! The next moment, the Armored Demon God was smashed by Jagoan and cracked like porcin. One after another, it was about to be killed by Jagoan! ¡°The winner is about to be decided. Jagoan is going to win!¡± Seeing this, the eyes of the Jagoans of the Jagoan n and the Great Demon n, who had been watching the battle, flickered. They were waiting for an opportunity to snatch food from the tiger¡¯s mouth! It was impossible for Jagoan to be unscathed in this battle. It was definitely a huge consumption. It meant they had a chance. Among all the people present, there were many people who had such thoughts, but before they could move further, something strange happened to the armored demon god! Terrifying rays of light burst out from the armored giant¡¯s body and rushed into the sky! Between heaven and earth, winds and clouds suddenly surged. A terrifying oppressive might descended without warning, pressing down on everyone¡¯s bodies. The weaker Jagoan Jagoans and great demons felt an urge to kneel. The Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation was sent flying, unable to continue binding the armor giant. However, the armor giant didn¡¯t retaliate, as if something waspletely reviving inside its body, about to descend! Buzz! Then, the image of the kylin appeared, and the the Great Tao of heaven and earth resonated on its own. The light of the five elements appeared one after another, and the Yin Yang energy kept flowing in the sky, as if it was weing the kylin. The moment the kylin image appeared, all the demonic beasts shivered instinctively. After all, kylin was a top-Jagoan divine beast. Under the suppression of the bloodline, almost all the big demons were afraid and did not dare to act rashly. They were like mice meeting a cat. They were natural enemies and could not be fought against. Not only the great demons of the demon n, but also the human Jagoans were very afraid. Not to mention the bloodline, the kylin was still the most powerful and terrifying existence. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. As the kylin grew more and more condensed, the power of the the Great Tao grew more violent, and the sky dimmed! Although the kylin represented auspicious signs and was holy and peaceful, once the kylin was angry, there would be millions of corpses lying on the ground, which could be exchanged for another day. Right now, the kylin was extremely angry, wishing to kill all of the creatures here to calm down his anger. Some human Jagoans secretly felt that something was wrong and wanted to escape. Unfortunately, as soon as he moved, he was locked onto by the kylin figure, directly suppressed and killed, turning into a bloody mist, body and soul erased! ¡°Isn¡¯t this too terrifying?¡± ¡°You want to leave after angering the kylin? Dream on!¡± ¡°Jagoan is going to be finished all of a sudden. He has angered kylin!¡± ¡°No wonder this armored giant gave us a wonderful feeling. The aura of the divine beast inside is from the kylin!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the kylin, then Jagoan probably has no chance to escape, right?¡± Everyone spontaneously sentenced Jagoan to death. Previously, they had sensed the aura of a divine beast and thought that he still had a chance to fight back because he had absorbed the bloodline of the Hound God. Since the Hound God was an extremely powerful existence among the divine beasts, Jagoan would have a high chance of winning with this trump card. However, now that it had been revealed, Jagoan needed to face the kylin, so everything could not bepared. In the face of the kylin, the Hound God was still inferior to him. Jagoan would definitely die this time. ¡°Junior Brother¡­¡± Jagoan hesitated. She really wanted Jagoan to run away as soon as possible. The treasure was gone. As long as his life was still there, there was still a day to rise again! Wasn¡¯t it different when Marquis Cucakrawa suppressed Jagoan to hell? Wasn¡¯t Jagoan able to escape and return as a king? Therefore, Jagoan felt that as long as Jagoan could survive today, there was still a turning point. However, it was extremely difficult to escape from the kylin! ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Jagoan smiled bitterly. This was not only about Jagoan, but also about herself, as well as all the human Jagoans and great demons present. The anger of the kylin made the whole world change, the the Great Tao sink, the five elements reverse, and the universe shatter. In this case, who could survive? They were going to die. However, they knew that after Jagoan died, it was their turn. Jagoan was fearless and took a step forward. He took a step forward, extending thousands of li. However, he definitely didn¡¯t run away, instead approaching the kylin figure. At the same time, the sky above him burst into an amazing light! Sea-Breaker Beast¡¯s illusory image appeared in the light. Jagoan took the second step and continued to approach the figure of the kylin. At the same time, a second light appeared, inside which was the demon python. He took the third step, the Four Spirits of Heaven, and the Holy Beast white tiger roared to the sky. He took the fourth step. It was the illusory image of a divine dog that Jagoan had absorbed. As the fifth step fell, the whole world was shocked by the light. It was no different from the appearance of the shadow of the kylin. It was because in his light this time it was also kyiin! The kylin was not inferior to another kylin! Seeing this, everyone suddenly eximed. ¡°Kylin, it¡¯s kylin bloodline. Jagoan also has kylin bloodline!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s rare to see a kylin bloodline. Isn¡¯t Jagoan a human? How can there be a kylin bloodline?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With the kylin bloodline, you can be said to be extremely noble. You are one of the few people in the world, especially our Demon n. It¡¯s impossible that we don¡®t know where the kylin bloodline of Jagoanes from.¡± The crowd was too shocked, feeling that the melon seeds in their heads were buzzing. Chapter 2590 Chapter 2590 Even the imperial Jagoans who were watching from the wall were stunned by this sudden scene. This was a road they had never thought of. To be honest, the few bloodlines before Jagoan were extraordinary, but they also surprised them. An Ancient Kingdom Jagoan actually had a unique skill and so many powerful bloodlines. It was beyond their expectations. However, Jagoan with the kylin bloodline was definitely beyond their imagination. ¡°Kylin bloodline¡­ How is that possible! Jagoan has kylin bloodline!¡± ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. How many secrets does he have?¡± ¡°We must recruit Jagoan into our Immortal Academy. Where¡¯s Mentor? Any reply?¡± The imperial Jagoans were all talking about the reversal of Jagoan¡¯s situation. They were all in a flurry. Only the imperial fairy¡¯s mouth curved into a smile without saying anything. At the same time, Jagoan that activated the bloodline power in his body was infinitely close to the Armored Demon God who had the illusion of Qilin. ¡°Exterminate Fist of Heaven and Earth!¡± Jagoan took a deep breath and disyed it. But this time was different from the past. The moment he formed the fist print, the White Tiger roared and merged into his fist. The demonic python swam and absorbed the killing intent of heaven and earth. The endless blood river lingered around him. Jagoan punched again. Within each fist radiance, white tiger raised its ws and tore the void thousands of kilometers away. Along the way, the power of the Great Tao kept breaking, as if the world could not bear the power of his punch. The demonic python followed closely behind and destroyed everything that had been torn apart by the fist light. It was a double-destruction. Many nothingnesss copsed and were destroyed forever. Even thousands of years ago, it could not recover. Boom! The armor demon god was thrown down by the White Tiger and entangled by the demon python. The blood light burst one after another. It was pressed to the ground by the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth! The illusory image of the kylin flew into a rage and burst out a terrifying light. It pierced through the void and destroyed everything near the Armored Demon God. Bang! At the moment when the illusory image of the kylin shone, many Jagoans and great demons of the Jagoan n were implicated and turned into ashes. They had no time to escape! ¡°Red Lotus Magic Sight!¡± Jagoan fixed his eyes on the Armored Demon God, who seemed to be in the midst of the Red Lotus Hell. Countless rays of red lotus light kept suppressing the Demon God. The armored demon god, who was about to fight back, was once again suppressed by the red lotus light before he could stand up with the power of kylin! The ground kept copsing and the Armored Demon God fell into the abyss. Looking from a distance, others saw a Sea-Breaker Beast and a divine dog sitting on it, firmly suppressing the demon in armor, giving it no chance to get up. The kylin roared, and the Sea-Breaker Beast and the dog were not afraid. They were even entangled with it. The whole valley shook violently, and many of the terraced fields copsed. Although this ce had experienced countless years, it had once been immersed in the blood of countless gods and devils, and the Malicious Grudge had been lingering on it for many years. It was stronger than the magical treasures. Just now, when the Jagoan of the Jagoan n and the big demon of the Demon n were fighting here, they were fighting fiercely against the armors, battlefields, corpses, and even the virtual shadows of the kylin. They might not be able to break down when they were angry and showed their might, but now they kept breaking down. ¡°The Seventh Move of Sword!¡± Jagoan converged into countless sword shes that transformed into a massive light sword that spanned a million kilometers. On the edge of the sword, the kylin bloodline power that belonged only to him was shining. The light was so strong that it directly surpassed the momentum of the armored demon god. Even if they were of the same species, there were still differences between good and bad. The Demon n had monster kings and kylins! The kylin phantom of the Armored Demon God was not as powerful as the kylin bloodline of Jagoan! ng ng ng ng! Under the violent explosion of Jagoan, the armor demon finally couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The kylin phantom in its body was suppressed by the blood of the kylin¡¯s kylin, and it cracked this part of the world. The void within a million kilometers exploded continuously, and the point on the sword edge kept killing the armor demon. Boom! With a wail from the illusory image of the kylin, the armored demon god copsed. Countless vigor overflowed and covered the whole area. The armor once again appeared in the blood. All negative emotions, such as violence, hatred, destruction, and so on, jumped on it! This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. If it was someone else, they might not even dare to absorb the treasures. Because after absorbing it, he could notpletely refine it, so the negative effect was greater than the positive effect. It could be said that he was courting death and would kill himself. However, since Jagoan had survived in the Hell, how could he be afraid of these so-called negative emotions? He directly devoured the armor and refined it! The spiritual Qi, hostility, vigor, and bloodline contained in the armor were all absorbed by Jagoan. A lot of images shed in front of his eyes. Itwas all kinds of fighting that had happened on the battlefield. He seemed to be in it, wearing the armor to fight. He had killed one Godfiend after another. He had fought a bloody battle for a hundred years, a thousand years, ten thousand years, a hundred thousand years, a million years! Countless gods and devils died here, the blood of gods and devils dyeing every inch of this ce red. The deceased gods and devils¡¯ resentments were imperishable, merging with this world. In the end, the Fiendgod d in armor died in battle. The feeling of death was very real. Jagoan was about to sink into it. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, and his pupils were clear. His Taoist Heart was firm, and everything just now was illusory. Even if it had happened before, it was not his personal experience. He wouldn¡¯t fall, he would fight to the end of the the Great Tao! Buzz! In the midst of the storm, an armored phantom that was hundreds of thousands of feet tall appeared on Jagoan¡®s body. It shocked the heavens and shattered the earth. The void within a radius of several million kilometers was copsing one after another. However, this world was wonderful. It had once been immersed in the blood of gods and devils and had destroyed many souls of gods and devils, giving it a terrifying healing ability. However, as his spirit kept climbing, the torn sky, the destroyed earth, and the millions of kilometers of void could not recover. Because Jagoan¡¯s aura was getting stronger and higher. He was still destroying it. Even though this ce was wonderful and could revive on its own, its recovery speed was far slower than that of Jagoan¡¯s destruction. It could only continue to destroy until it couldn¡¯t be reversed. The world within a radius of tens of millions of kilometers was directly turned into ruins. The weaker human Jagoans or demon demons were directly sucked into the storm. They would either fall into chaotic space or be crushed by chaotic spatial energy! Seeing this, both the Jagoans of the Jagoan n and the big demons of the Demon n retreated thousands of kilometers away. They did not dare to enter the range of thousands of kilometers centered on Jagoan, for fear that they would be affected and suffer an unexpected disaster if they were careless. Chapter 2591 Chapter 2591 The Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Jagoans were shocked. ¡°Isn¡¯t Jagoan too powerful? He is only at the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, yet he is actually so powerful. When he reaches the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, it is simply unimaginable just how powerful he will be!¡± ¡°We have underestimated him. His cultivation is indeed low, but from another perspective, it may not mean that he has infinite potential in Jagoan.¡± ¡°Such a genius, if he doesn¡¯t absorb our Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy, it will truly be too wasteful. I have to ask teacher to bring him back to Jagoan!¡± Just as the imperial Jagoan was amazed, Jagoan felt that he was on the verge of breaking through. Instead of suppressing it, he chose to directly upgrade. His aura rose rapidly, and the four life souls appeared on their own to help him cultivate. Boom! All of a sudden, the world changed dramatically. After killing the armored demon god, the valley, which had gradually calmed down, stirred again and changed unexpectedly. The mountain terrace, which was as indestructible as the magical treasures, kept copsing. Many corpses and bones, driven by the fierce evil spirit, fell into the endless abyss. War chariots stood in midair one after another, but everything happened too quickly. They were directly sucked in, crushed into pieces. In the storm, disasters appeared one after another. The demonic wind evolved into a demon. Looking at Jagoan, no one could tell whether he was happy or angry.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Heavenly Thunder became a cold fairy and stared at him emotionlessly. Earth fire rolled and turned into fire beasts, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws at him. The power of the Great Tao became rapid and unstable. The Jagoans of the Jagoan n and the big demons of the Demon n who were watching from the side all felt that the power in their bodies was resonating. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t the armored demon god just be killed? I¡¯m afraid that the power of the kylin has fallen on Jagoan and helped him reach a higher Jagoan. Why is there such a change?¡± ¡°Is there anyone stronger than the Armored Demon God here? If so, I¡¯ll leave first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to stay here for too long, but I really want to see what¡¯s going on with Jagoan. Did he really get the Divine Armor, or did he fail topletely subdue it? In the end, he was killed by the bacsh. Perhaps we still have a chance, a chance!¡± Jagoan seemed to have absorbed the divine armor here, but it was unknown whether it could be completely refined and absorbed into its own body. Whether there were side effects or seque was unknown. If anything went wrong with Jagoan, they still had a chance to share a cup of soup! In that case, why not wait for a while? Seeing this, Jagoan frowned. Most of them were demons. Although some of the Jagoan n Jagoans still chose to stay and watch, quite a few people had already left. After all, this thing had really fallen into the hands of Jagoan, and it was not easy for them to deal with him, so it was meaningless to stay here. It was better to leave and find more opportunities. There were countless opportunities and good fortune in the Annihtion World, but it was more than just a Divine Armor. In other words, when Jagoan came outter and was targeted by the demon n, it would be really difficult to please them. The Demon n had arge number of people. Even a powerful Jagoan might not be able to take advantage of them. Jagoan hoped that Jagoan¡¯s strength had improved, otherwise it would be difficult in the future. Jagoan didn¡¯t know what had happened outside, nor did he want to know. He was concentrating on breaking through to the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. Now, he was taking on the various tribtions such as demonic wind, heavenly lightning, earth fire and so on. However, under the protection of the four life souls of Jagoan, these cmities were futile. They were even obliterated by the life souls before they could even approach him. The life soul of lotus was a lotus in the blue sky. The sea of consciousness of the Green Lotus Seed emitted a soft light to protect him from harm. The life soul of the door was filled with mystery and strangeness. No one knew where it led to. The door opened when the cmity arrived and sucked in the tribtion. It was unknown just how deep it was. The life soul of the White Tiger was in charge of killing. Different life souls were waiting for the hare. A huge White Tiger took the initiative to break the tribtion and turned the fairy, the demon wind, and the fire beasts produced by the earth fire into ashes. Even if Jagoan continued to evolve through the tribtion, the White Tiger¡¯s life soul would still be killed to protect him. The seal¡¯s life soul isted the void near Jagoan. This was an insurmountable barrier. Many tribtions could only cause the seal¡¯s life soul to sh and turn into ashes. Some of them could not even shake the seal¡¯s fate spirit, which showed how powerful it was. Jagoan¡¯s vigor surged like boiling water, seeping out of his limbs and bones and changing rapidly in the void. He became a bloody man who looked like Jagoan, and then he broke into pieces and was reborn again. The vigor became more and more solid, powerful, and spiritual. The Heaven and Earth the Great Taos were all afraid of the tribtion of Jagoan. The light of the five elements appeared quickly, and the Yin- Yang energy¡¯s breath was constantly flowing. The broken void, under the influence of the tribtion, was more and more copsed. It tore open a cut that was more than a million kilometers long, which was frightening. Finally, the changes in Jagoan made the Jagoans of the Jagoan n and the demons who stayed here feel that something was wrong. ¡°Huh? Why isn¡¯t the situation right¡­ I¡¯ve observed the storm ahead. The aura is surging, and the sky and earth are changing color. Why does it look like he is crossing tribtion?¡± ¡°Passing tribtion? How is that possible! You mean that not only is he safe and sound, but he has also gained a lot of benefits and reached a higher Jagoan? That¡¯s impossible! It¡¯s good enough that Jagoan doesn¡¯t die inside!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Jagoan is merely at the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. How can he obtain the Divine Armor? I think that he is suffering from the bacsh of the Divine Armor. Due to the fact that Jagoan is immoral and is not recognized by the Divine Armor, he keeps struggling and hoping to forcefully refine it. However, I believe that everyone knows what the consequences of doing so are!¡± Everyone nodded knowingly. In other words, the drastic change in the world was probably thest struggle of Jagoan. If he could not completely subdue the Divine Armor, he would be counterattacked by the Divine Armor, destroy his spirit, and turn his body into a puppet. This also meant that they still had a chance to obtain the Divine Armor! The more they waited, the louder the storm became, and the more certain they were. At the same time, the tribtion of Jagoan also came to an end. Numerous cmities could not work In an instant, they started to riot and merged into a terrible hand of a devil god. It was about to kill him. However, when he opened its eyes, the four life souls evolved into a heavenly deity¡¯s hand and destroyed the remaining cmity with one hand. The sky was clear. Jagoan was eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm now! Chapter 2592 Chapter 2592 ¡°Finally, it¡¯s the eighth of Nirvana Realm!¡± Jagoan muttered to himself. That¡¯s right, after reaching the sixth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, every increase in strength was extremely difficult. The umtion required was ten or even a hundred times more than before. Therefore, if one¡¯s talent was insufficient, it would be almost impossible to rely on time to advance. This was different from the first, second, and third Jagoans of Nirvana. There was also a difference between the fourth, fifth, and sixth Jagoans of Nirvana! This was precisely why the existence after the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm was valued by the various factions. It was the same in the Divine Martial Sect. For example, his Senior Sister, Jagoan Wilson, might be at the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, but in terms of talent and strength, she was far inferior to the Marquis Cucakrawa who had been killed by Jagoan. As a result, although she held a high position in the Divine Martial Sect, she was far less valued by the elders than the Marquis Cucakrawa. After sensing the changes within his body, his vigor was over ten times stronger than before. His Divine Sense could also easily extend to tens of millions of kilometers away. Jagoan was basically satisfied with this change and was not much inferior to the eighth Nirvana Realm that he had imagined. Then, Jagoan entered the Tower of Life. As soon as Tower of Life stepped into this Jagoan, he felt countless golden red lights blooming. He looked carefully and found that it was a Sky Halberd! The golden-red Sky Halberd surged with mes and blood sea. It was extremely sharp and could directly cut through Yin and Yang. If it was not for the fact that he had advanced to the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, he would likely have been seriously injured by his Sky Halberd in one go. Seeing this, Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up! He took a step forward, approached the Sky Halberd, and reached out to grab the Sky Halberd! However, as soon as Jagoan held the Sky Halberd, countless destructive Taoist patterns extended up. His arms were covered with golden-red Taoist patterns, constantly destroying the vigor in his body and his flesh and bones. This was not an easy treasure to control. Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up and he advanced instead of retreating. The more difficult to master, the more powerful the Sky Halberd was! If he could subdue such a treasure, his strength would definitely soar! Without saying a word, Jagoan grabbed the Sky Halberd and kept pouring strength into it, hoping that the Sky Halberd would surrender! Buzz! Sky Halberd kept resisting, unwilling to submit easily. It was a supreme treasure of heaven and earth, a rare and powerful treasure. How could it be easily subdued? Not only did the Sky Halberd want to be used by Jagoan, but they also wanted to fight back against Jagoan. They wanted to destroy this ungrateful human Jagoan through destroying the Taoist patterns! What he didn¡¯t know was that although the Sky Halberd was powerful, it couldn¡¯t destroy Jagoan. Even if countless destructive Taoist patterns climbed up in Jagoan¡¯s data, his skin was covered with ayer of blood. From a distance, it looked horrible. Jagoan looked as usual. He was arguing with Sky Halberd. He allowed the Sky Halberd to fight back, but at the same time, it constantly poured power into the Sky Halberd. He wanted to see who was the first to lose. Was it him or Sky Halberd? As he kept pouring power into it, the number of destructive Taoist patterns that could be derived from the Sky Halberd decreased. Because he was refining the Sky Halberd. The part that had been refined by Jagoan naturally would not hurt the master, so the Sky Halberd¡¯s resistance became weaker. In the end, the Sky Halberd burst out endless golden and red light. The light was still sharp. It could easily cut through Yin and Yang and destroy the five elements, but it could no longer harm Jagoan. Because he hadpletely be the master of the Sky Halberd! Jagoan tried to wave his Sky Halberd, only to find that the Tower of Life was slightly shaking. The power of the treasure caused his eyes to shine. At the same time, one of the demon n members, who had been waiting for a long time, had a drastic change in expression as he said, ¡°Everyone, Jagoan must be undergoing his tribtion. Just now, we sensed the change in the tribtion. The cmity ising and he is attempting to breakthrough to the eighth Nirvana Realm!¡± ¡°Jagoan is attempting to breakthrough to the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm?¡± After these words were spoken, it caused many exmations. Jagoan breaking through to the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm was simply too shocking! ¡°Is that possible? How could Jagoan attempt to breakthrough to the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm at such a time? Does he possess such strength?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what¡¯s more, if themotion just now was caused by Jagoan advancing from the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm to the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, it would be too shocking. Even if it was the eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm, it shouldn¡¯t be so powerful!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­ When passing the tribtion, the strength of the tribtion and the change of the tribtion varied from person to person. There is even a saying that the more talented the Jagoans and the Demon n are, the sharper they will be when passing the tribtion. Although they will suffer more, if they can sessfully pass the tribtion, they will get more benefits and their strength will be stronger than ordinary people. The gap between their strength is almost pulled apart bit by bit¡­¡± At this point, the numerous Demonic n finally reacted. Themotion that they had sensed earlier was likely not because Jagoan was trying to refine the Divine Armor. It was because he had already subdued the Divine Armor and had obtained many benefits. He was currently breaking through to the eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm! How could they bear such a thing! ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! How could this treasure fall into the hands of the Jagoan n? That¡¯s mine!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill! Kill Jagoan and tear off his head as a pee!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty to take back the Divine Armor!¡± Realizing that Jagoan had probably really obtained the Divine Armor, many demons finally could not sit still. Were they waiting for Jagoan to get the Divine Armor and return? Absolutely not! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They hade for opportunities. If the armor had fallen into the hands of the demon n, they might not be happy, but they would not be so jealous now! They couldn¡¯t let Jagoan advance sessfully. As long as they killed the other party and took the Divine Armor before the promotion, they would be the final winner! ¡°Charge, kill him! Jagoan is still undergoing the ordeal. Let¡¯s kill him first!¡± The demon n roared and rushed to Jagoan, hoping to get the Divine Armor. At least, they would get a share of it! ¡°Demon n, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± ¡°How can you do this!¡± ¡°When Jagoan fought against the Armored Demon God just now, you stood by and watched. When the shadow of the kylin appeared, you were shivering. Now you want to sneak attack him and secretly intercept him. How can you be so shameless?!¡± The Jagoans of the Jagoan n were furious and scolded the Demon n for being rude. However, the Demon n did not care about what the Jagoans of the Jagoan n said. The Demon n and the Jagoan n were irreconcble. The ancient countries ruled by the Demon Race and the Jagoan Race¡®s Jagoans lived a miserable life. The handsome man and the beautiful woman became ythings. They were driven by a little higher- quality ves, while ordinary Jagoans were worse than pigs and dogs, like livestock. Chapter 2593 Chapter 2593 These Jagoans of the Jagoan n¡¯s abuse was like a whisper to the Demon n. It was not worth mentioning! Seeing the human Jagoans taking the initiative to stop them, the great demons of the demon n sneered. ¡°I say, Jagoan Race Jagoans, what are you all trying to do? Are you trying to stop us? Don¡¯t say that we won¡¯t give you a chance, get lost!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Otherwise, it will be toote for you to retreat if we attack!¡± ¡°Now I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to consider, ten¡­¡± Hearing this, some human Jagoans were shaken. It was not because they really wanted to take the initiative to block the way in order to protect Jagoan. It was just that when they were watching the show, they were in the front. Now that the demon n wasing, they could not make way for them, nor could they stop them! At first, when the Jagoans of the Jagoan n confronted the great demons of the Demon n, the numbers of the two sides were simr. Even after fighting for a while, the people on both sides did not come in and out. However, after feeling that Jagoan might ept the armor, many Jagoans of the Jagoan n had taken the initiative to retreat. Only the Demon n was still eyeing them covetously! The situation was better than that of human beings. It was true that it was a mantis to block the way of the demon n. What they didn¡¯t know was that before they could think about it, the demon n had already revealed a cunning smile. ¡°One, it¡¯s time! The Jagoans of the Jagoan n who are still blocking the way, die, die, die! Kill, kill, kill!¡± After saying that, he gave ten breaths of time to think ab out it. In fact, the great demons of the Demon n did not really think about paying attention to benevolence and morality with the Jagoans of the Jagoan n. Boom! Many human Jagoans were unable to dodge in time and were directly bombarded by the demon n. Their bodies were destroyed. Before their souls could escape, the Demon n had arrived and swallowed the souls of the Jagoan Jagoan. The big demon of the Demon n chewed the Divine Soul of the Jagoan Tribe Jagoan into pieces, swallowed him, and muttered to himself, ¡°The taste is ordinary. He must be an ordinary guy!¡± ¡°Demon n, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡± The Jagoans of the Jagoan n were implicated.They hated the Demon n for being unreasonable and attacking sneakily. ¡°Everyone, we are ipatible with the Jagoans of the Jagoan n. There is no need to talk about benevolence, justice, and morality. Let¡¯s kill him together! First, catch the little bastard, Jagoan, and strip off his armor. Then, how to divide it up will be an internal affair of our Demon n!¡± A big demon of the Demon n shouted. ¡°Demon n, stop!¡± Jagoan was angry and stepped forward to stop them. Several Divine Martial Sect disciples also stepped forward to help. They did not have a good rtionship with Jagoan, but they were both Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect, so they should help. What¡¯s more, if Jagoan or Jagoan were killed, they might suffer as well. However, there was a huge gap between the numbers of Jagoan Tribe Jagoans and big demons. Whether it was intentional or unintentional, the Jagoan Tribe¡¯s Jagoans were almost on the losing side and had been beaten. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s stop Jagoan from crossing the tribtion first!¡± A demon reminded them. If they destroyed Jagoan, they would have seeded in snatching the Divine Armor. Once one failed to transcend the tribtion, one¡¯s vitality would definitely be greatly damaged. At that time, even if Jagoan still had strength left, so what? Could he defeat those demons? ¡°Okay!¡± The great demons of the Demon n agreed and took out their magical treasures tounch their magical powers to bombard the storm ahead. Jagoan was undergoing the tribtion in the storm. Boom! The big demons of the Demon n showed no mercy. They were going to put Jagoan on the spot and turn him into ashes. A series of magical treasures explosions were heard. After the magical power cleansed the ground, the void within 10,000 kilometers was shattered. The light of the five elements was directly destroyed, and the Yin breath was wiped out. ¡°No!¡± Jagoan turned pale. If Jagoan was hit by such an attack, how could he survive? The disciples of the Divine Martial Sect also looked pale. They were all from the Divine Martial Sect, but now that Jagoan had been targeted by the Demon n, their souls had been shattered. How could they not feelplicated? The demons attacked the storm of Jagoan to pass the tribtion one after another. In fact, after their continuous bombardment, most of the storm had dissipated. By the time they broke in, there was no trace of passing the tribtion, and their target Jagoan had disappeared! ¡°Really? Where is Jagoan? Has he just been wiped out by us?¡± ¡°It is not surprising. If Jagoan is unable to advance to the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, with his seventh Jagoan of Nirvana Realm cultivation, he is no different from a bug. It is normal for him to be killed by us by ident and his body and soul destroyed!¡± ¡°Quick, Jagoan is dead, and his soul is gone. The Divine Armor may not be easily destroyed by us. Go and find out where the Divine Armor is!¡± Many demons quickly looked for traces of the armor, hoping that they would be the first to find it, so that they could take the initiative. Seeing this, the Jagoan n Jagoans¡¯ hearts sank. Could Jagoan really be killed? The Imperial Kingdom Jagoans were also a little nervous and surprised. It was not that they did not believe in the strength of Jagoan. In fact, after Jagoan unleashed his divine might repeatedly, they were already very clear just how powerful he was. Even though the cultivation was still the greatest weakness for him, he was only at the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. However, when undergoing the tribtion, it was absolutely the weakest time for Jagoans. If there was no one guarding the Protector, the Jagoan had to focus on two things during the tribtion. While controlling his cultivation to advance, he had to deal with all kinds of disasters and possible idents. The sudden attack of the demon n was an ident. There were so many big demons of the Demon n who had just attacked. It was not surprising that Jagoan was killed! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The imperial fairy remained cairn and watched everything calmly. Jagoan also felt cold in her heart, but her pupils suddenly contracted. Jagoan appeared behind a great demon without warning! Buzz! As Jagoan pointed out, the demon¡®s brain, heart, spirit, and so on had been directly destroyed and died completely. The nearby demons were rmed. just as they were about to counterattack, they saw sword shes infinitely magnified in front of them. Boom! A headless corpse fell from the sky, and his Divine Soul had long been devoured by the sword light, and was smashed into pieces! Such a change rmed the demons who were looking for the divine armor. Just as several big demons turned their heads to look, the red lotus light of Jagoan¡¯s eyes shone into the depths of their souls. Bang! Then, the bodies and Divine Souls of several big demons were burned by the red lotus fire and exploded on the spot! ¡°What? It¡¯s Jagoan!¡± ¡°Jagoan is still alive. He¡¯s back!¡± ¡°Damn human Jagoan, how dare you ambush us!¡± The great demons of the Demon n were shocked and angry at the sudden appearance of Jagoan. They had never expected that he had not been killed just now, but had hidden and killed them. Chapter 2594 Chapter 2594 Hearing this, Jagoan was so angry and she said, ¡°The Demon n is really despicable and shameless! It¡¯s obvious that you sneak attacked Junior Brother first and failed. You suffered a great loss. Now you say that he framed you. How shameless you are!¡± The other Jagoan Jagoans were also indignant. After all, in order to seize the opportunity, the demon nunched a sneak attack on Jagoan and hurt many innocent human Jagoans. In this regard, the demon n did not think that it was shameful, but mocked. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk.. This is because the Jagoans of your Jagoan Tribe are so weak that they can¡¯t withstand the wind. If we just fly over so lightly, you won¡¯t be able to withstand it and fall apart. How can you me us?¡± ¡°Also, there are opportunities and opportunities that can be obtained by those who are capable. If Jagoan is lucky enough to obtain the Divine Armor, I think strength should be respected. Let him hand it over and choose a new master!¡± ¡°If Jagoan refuses to cooperate, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡± The demon n kept moring. Even if Jagoan had just appeared and killed a few of their demons, so what? They didn¡¯t have much ability to rely on sneak attacks. When they became serious, Jagoan would die! Jagoan stepped forward without saying a word. As soon as hended, he directly appeared in front of a big demon who was shouting and then punched out. The moment the fist appeared, it turned into countless fist lights, shining brightly. Bang! The fist light was like a meteor rushing to the moon, directly cracking the demon. Not only that, but the fist light did not disappear. It directly rushed toward the nearby big demons! ¡°Wh-what!¡± ¡°Be careful, everyone!¡± ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s toote to dodge¡­¡± The rest of the fist radiance continued to devour the big demons present, melting the ice and melting the snow. Before they could even activate their life- saving trump cards, they were directly killed and their bodies and souls were destroyed! In the blink of an eye, more than a hundred great demons had been killed by Jagoan¡¯s punch. This time, there were only a few thousand of them, including the Jagoans of the Jagoan Tribe and the Demon Tribe. Now, Jagoan killed more than a hundred of them, which was an amazing achievement. ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing this, all the demons were stunned. How could Jagoan be so strong! Suddenly, an Imperial Kingdom Jagoan eximed, ¡°Jagoan has advanced to the eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm!¡± ¡°Huh? It¡¯s true. Jagoan has already stepped into the eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm¡­¡± ¡°No wonder his strength has soared by a Jagoan! The higher one¡¯s talent is, the more benefits one will receive!¡± ¡°It seems that Jagoan¡¯s potential did not disappoint us!¡± The Jagoan praised Jagoan¡¯s extraordinary talent and did not let them look forward to it. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The corner of the fairy¡¯s mouth was slightly raised, with a faint smile. Jagoan continued to exert his might and kill all the hostile demons! His eyes glowed with a red light, and wherever he shone, he directly wiped out the demon n. Even though the Greater Demon had revealed its true form, it was still prated by the red lotus light and its soul was destroyed. The Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation was shining. The lightning dragon roared into the sky, and the fire phoenix split the sky Numerous sword lights rushed out, directly destroying the heads of the great demons one by one! Jagoan caused the valley to be filled with blood, which gathered into a sea. Not only did the vigor soar into the sky, but even theyers of the sky were dyed red. The Demon n, which had originally upied the absolute advantage, was now defeated by Jagoan. They were almost equal to the Jagoan n Jagoans. If this continued, it would not be surprising even if the demons here were killed by him. The blood kept seeping out, which made the demon n scared. They were also exposed to hostility and killing intent by Jagoan before, but they were far away from Jagoan, the God of Massacre, and had not yet reached them. He probably would not let them go! ¡°Run! Run now!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t run now, we won¡¯t have a chance to survive!¡± ¡°Quick, evacuate!¡± Some of the Grand Demons had already lost their minds and wanted to escape. Jagoan was too terrifying. If they continued to stay here, they would definitely die. If they managed to escape, they would have a slim chance of survival! This scene directly stunned Jagoan and others. At the beginning, the demon n was in high spirits, as if they were going to kill Jagoan without leaving a piece of armor, people blocking, and Buddha blocking. What about now? They were so frightened by Jagoan that they wanted to escape? Were they dreaming? Jagoan was neither happy nor sad. In his eyes, these demons who were determined to escape and left their backs to him were no different from taking the initiative to die. Jagoan was eager to try. The Demon n was too arrogant just now. Not only did they want to kill Jagoans, but they also wanted to affect the innocent Jagoan n Jagoans. Now they should have a good taste of being prey! However, Jagoan raised his hand to stop her and said, ¡°Senior Wilson, wait a minute. It¡¯s a little strange!¡± ¡°Strange?¡± Jagoan suddenly stopped. She didn¡¯t notice anything strange, but it was impossible for Jagoan to say nonsense. The next moment, in front of many demons who had escaped, the void cracked without warning. The arms of the gods and devils stretched out one after another and directly grabbed the fleeing demons. They directly crushed them and their souls were shattered! ¡°What, what is this? It¡¯s so weird!¡± ¡°Is it creature? Why is it so terrifying?!¡± ¡°I remember now! Could this be the lord demon in the legend? It¡¯s said that there are all kinds of lord demons sleeping in the Annihtion World. It¡¯s terrible!¡± While the crowd was talking, they also realized that the big hands of gods and demons in the broken void were from the lords and demons. The reason why the Lord Demon appeared here was very simple. This ce was filled with a very strong vigor. Rumors had it that the Lord Demons were very sensitive to vigor. The strong vigor definitely alerted the Lord Demons and woke them up in their sleep! ¡°Lord demon¡­ It really exists! I thought it was just a legend!¡± Jagoan¡¯s face turned pale. The Lord fiendish demon was simply too powerful. The speed at which Jagoan killed the demon n was already fast enough, but when the Lord showed up, he killed the demon n faster than Jagoan and wiped out all the escaping demons in an instant. However, they soon found that the Lord Demon was definitely not targeting the Demon n. Any living creature present, whether it was the Jagoan of the Jagoan n or the Great Demon n, would be killed as long as they were sensed by the Lord Demon. There was no exception! ¡°No, if it¡¯s really a lord demon, it¡¯s absolutely not something that the Demon n or the Jagoan n can fight against. We have to join hands, or we¡¯ll be caught in one fell swoop!¡± A Jagoan Jagoan said hurriedly. The Jagoan n and the Demon n had always been at odds with each other. However, in order to save their lives, they could only join forces temporarily. Otherwise, none of the Jagoans and big demons of the Jagoan n here would survive! Chapter 2595 Chapter 2595 The Imperial Kingdom Jagoans saw the sudden change in the Annihtion Heaven and watched with interest. Suddenly, quite a few rainbows with powerful auras came from the distance, descending from the sky. They were the elders of an ancient country sect. They were in a hurry. As soon as theynded, they saluted with cupped hands and went straight to the point. ¡°Everyone, we have sensed that there are lords and demons recovering in the Annihtion World. I¡®m afraid something is wrong. We came here to ask for instructions. Should we intervene?¡± The lord demonic beasts were several tens or even a hundred times stronger than ordinary demons. It was definitely not something that a Nirvana Realm practitioner could easily deal with. Therefore, once the Lord Demon appeared, both the Jagoans of the Jagoan n and the great demons of the Demon n would suffer heavy casualties. Regardless of whether it was the ancient countries dominated by the Jagoan n, the ancient countries led by the Demon n, or the apanying sect elders, they all came to ask the Jagoans for instructions. If they wanted to take action, they had to hurry over immediately to avoid causing even greater losses. The Imperial Kingdom Jagoan chuckled and said, ¡°There¡®s no need¡­¡± ¡°Why¡­ Why?¡± The Elders looked at each other and couldn¡®t help asking. ¡°Because this is a test for them, an important part of the Ancient Kingdom Competition¡­¡± The imperial Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°If they don¡¯t even have this little bit of ability, but want to be chosen by the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy, wouldn¡®t that be daydreaming? Why don¡¯t you take advantage of the time to wash and sleep?¡± Hearing this, the elders were speechless. It was all because they could be selected by the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy, so they were definitely one in ten thousand existences. Even if they were to face the lord demons, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, in the face of the lord demons, even if they didn¡¯t be cannon fodder, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for more than a few rounds. What¡¯s more, there were more than two lords and demons, but all kinds of them had recovered in groups. The disciples of the sect were worried about their lives! In fact, the elders¡¯ worries were true. Compared to ordinary fiendish demons, lord fiendish demons were simply too powerful! The great demons of the demon n had manifested their true forms, but they were eaten by several demon lords. One tore off his arms, one tore off his thigh, and the other tore off the demon¡¯s head to suck the demon¡¯s skull alive! A female Jagoan Tribe Jagoan was like an immortal,manding her flying sword to resist the approaching lord demon. However, after being sprayed with a colorful breath, her whole body became swollen and then rotten. Finally, she swelled like a balloon, forcibly breaking herself, and her internal organs became pus. Such scenes happened one after another in the canyon. The number of Jagoans and the Demon n was decreasing rapidly! Now, in front of the Lord fiendish demon, the Jagoans and demons only saw the word despair. The difference in the length of their lives seemed to only be that they were far or close to the Lord of the Demons! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Although the Jagoans and demons of the Jagoan Tribe suffered heavy casualties, the Demon Tribe had been continuously killed by Jagoan. Later, when they escaped, they first encountered the revived Lord Demon, who was killed and devoured. Now, only a few of them were left, and they were not far from being wiped out. The great demons were shocked and angry. They had never expected that they, who were arrogant, would die here and be food for the lord demons. The Jagoan Jagoans were equally anxious. After all, the Jagoan n and the Demon n were temporarily united against each other. As the saying goes, when one¡¯s lips die, one¡®s teeth will turn cold. If the demon n is wiped out by the lord demons, it will be the Jagoans of the human race¡¯s turn. In fact, the great demons of the Demon n were not weak. Otherwise, they would not have been transmitted in before entering the Great Annihtion Heaven. However, there were too many casualties in the previous fierce fight with Jagoan. Later, it was severely warned by the demon lord, so it became a candle in the wind. Someone nced at Jagoan. In such a dangerous situation, Jagoan¡¯s eyes only became a little more serious. He was not as panicked as others and his face was pale. Even though she was in danger now, she was still angry when she saw him. ¡°Jagoan, weren¡¯t you powerful just now? You killed so many big demons of the Demon Tribe that they fled like mice. Now, the Demon Tribe may bepletely wiped out by the Lord Demon because of you. When the timees, our Jagoan Tribe¡¯s Jagoans will be wiped out!¡± While thinking, the person became angry and couldn¡¯t help but me, ¡°Jagoan, if I die today, I won¡¯t let you go even if I be a ghost!¡± When these words were spoken, a single stone stirred up a thousand waves. Immediately afterwards, quite a few human Jagoans echoed. ¡°Yes, Jagoan, if it weren¡¯t for the blood flowing like a river and the soaring vigor, how could it have rmed the sleeping demon lord? We would have been killed by you today!¡± ¡°Jagoan, if I die here today, I will definitely die with you!¡± ¡°You put on airs and killed all of us humans and demons. Jagoan, you¡¯re guilty. You¡¯re guilty!¡± ¡°Jagoan, I want you to kneel down and apologize to all of us Jagoans and demons. If you still have a conscience, you will be responsible for what you have done!¡± Jagoan and the Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect were stunned. When Jagoan came to her senses, she could not help but curse, ¡°Are your eyes just for show? If they weren¡¯t greedy enough and wanted to ambush Junior Brother Jagoan, how could they have been killed by him? If they hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to die, so many demon demons wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± ¡°Naturally, there wouldn¡¯t have been any vigor soaring into the sky and rmed the sleeping Lord demon! Why didn¡¯t they say that the demon race was greedy? Instead, they med Junior Brother Jagoan for fighting back? Are you humans?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re both Jagoans of the Jagoan Tribe. How can you turn ck and white upside down?¡± ¡°The Lord Demonic Beast will eventually appear after sleeping in the Great Destruction Heaven. The Demon n has killed a lot of people. If they don¡¯t rm us in the canyon, they will only rm us in another ce. How can we me Jagoan?¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m not an Jagoan of the Divine Martial Sect, your words are a bit unreasonable. How can we not fight back when Jagoan was attacked? It¡¯s one thing that you didn¡¯t help at that time, but now you shirk the responsibility to Jagoan. I didn¡¯t expect that there were also traitors in our Jagoan Tribe!¡± Some Jagoans, who were not from the Divine Martial Sect, could not help but support Jagoan. ¡°You¡¯re the senior of Jagoan? Since you are helping him like this, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s not your junior brother, but your lover!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not Jagoans of the Divine Martial Sect, but you¡¯re helping them. Are you getting benefits from Jagoan?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to be killed by Jagoan today. There¡¯s nothing wrong with our saying!¡± The Jagoan Race Jagoans who used Jagoan continued to ridicule him, and they also med the people who spoke up for him. At this moment, Jagoan, who had been silent, moved. Chapter 2596 Chapter 2596 As soon as the huge Lord Demon appeared, he locked onto the location of Jagoan. Is it targeting Junior Brother Jagoan? Jagoan turned pale. It was all because this demon lord, who was millions of feet tall, was obviously more powerful than the other demon lords. His strength was dozens or even hundreds of times stronger than theirs! If Jagoan were to fight with him, I¡¯m afraid Jagoan wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him even if Jagoan was strong! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Before the crowd could finish their thoughts, the giant lord demon, who was millions of meter tall, had already rushed to Jagoan. The moment the thousands-foot-tall Lord Demon appeared, the ground quaked. The whole world was shaking. The five elements were shattered, and the universe was reversed. It was too strong, far beyond the previous lord demon. Even if an ordinary Lord Demon was already very powerful, even if it was a one-on-one fight, it would be hard for the Jagoans or demons of the Jagoan n to win. At most, it would be fifty-five percent. However, this Lord Demon, who was tens of millions of meter tall, was undoubtedly superior and could be called the king of Lord Demons! Jagoan was not afraid. He changed his mind and the long bone spear appeared. After the runes of the Primordial runes continued to shine, the white bone spear, which was thousands of feet in size, became more and more powerful. It bombarded the Lord Demon, who was thousands of feet tall, like a toothpick, toward a giant without any lethality. However, the moment the white bone spear hit the demon lord, a bright light burst out. Rings of halo filled the air, and the parts that were hit were constantly distorted. Even the space was broken, causing the demon lord, who was millions of meter tall, to roll back and retreat. Seeing this scene, everyone could not help eximing. They had thought that Jagoan would be helpless when facing the giant lord demon, who was millions of meter tall. But they didn¡¯t expect that he could still fight and was still powerful. The demon lord had extraordinary wisdom. The bone spear irritated him and sent him flying. Unexpectedly, the white bone spear once again burst out divine light and directly pierced through the giant palm of the Lord Demon. The demon¡¯s blood flowed down like a waterfall, shocking everyone¡¯s jaws! Not only that, Jagoan waved his arm and the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation, which had been lying in ambush for a long time, shone directly. The range of the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation continued to expand, covering millions of kilometers. ¡°sh!¡± As Jagoan uttered the word, the thunder dragon appeared and wrapped itself tightly around the demon lord. The Fire Phoenix ignited the demon¡¯s body, and countless sword lights turned into various kinds of swords, such as short swords, long swords, thin swords, giant swords. All the swords were suspended in the sword formation at this moment, and in an instant, they were sshed on the huge demon that was millions of meter tall. Boom! Countless rumbling sounds rang out. The void that spanned millions of kilometers was directly shattered, the heavens copsing, the earth sinking. This ce was going to be killed by a single strike from Jagoan! Roar! The Lord¡¯s demon roared with blood. It suddenly opened its arms and broke free from the chains of the thunder dragon. The demon¡¯s blood burned on its own and dispelled the Fire Phoenix mes. The endless power directly shattered the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation. However, Jagoan had already withdrawn the Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation before the demon lord exerted his power. Jagoan¡¯s eyes glowed with a red lotus light. In the blink of an eye, millions of meter tall Lord Demon seemed to be in the Hell of Red Lotus. Jagoan seemed to have be the Lord of the Hell. He wanted to judge and destroy this enormous Lord Demon. The Lord Demon was very strong. He endured the burning of the red lotus light and kept resisting, causing the surrounding area to shake violently. Bang! The battle between Jagoan and the Lord Demon of millions of meter high spread, and the battle shook The Jagoans of the Jagoan n and the demons in the valley could not avoid and could not resist. Because of Jagoan¡®s attack, millions of meter tall giant Lord Demons immediately fought back. The battle was so fierce that no one could defend against it. Except for those who were protected by the Blood Charm, the other Jagoans were directly seriously injured. Some disciples, who didn¡¯t belong to the Divine Martial Sect, could not stand it at that time and spoke up for Jagoan, so they were protected by Jagoan. Now they were very d that they had not been silent just now. Otherwise, if they were seriously injured by the war, they might not be far from death. The Imperial Kingdom Jagoans were amazed as they watched the battle between Jagoan and the huge Lord Demon. ¡°Jagoan is too powerful, right? He is only at the eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm, yet he is already able to match up to such a lord demon!¡± ¡°He is indeed extraordinary, but at present, Jagoan probably can¡¯t suppress this Lord demon! It can¡¯t be said that Jagoan is too weak, but this Lord demon is too powerful.¡± ¡°That¡®s right. It¡¯s not easy to fight with such an existence, and it¡¯s not extravagant to ask for too much. If Jagoan can escape unscathed, it¡¯s also for the perfect end of this battle¡­ Fairy, what do you think?¡± Aftermenting on Jagoan¡¯s performance for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask the fairy. ¡°I do think that Jagoan can suppress this Lord Demon. Even if this Lord Demon¡¯s strength is still the same,¡± said the fairy. The Imperial Kingdom Jagoans were stunned. They had to admit that the Imperial Kingdom Fairy had always had a unique vision. They had been deceived by her several times before. However, this Lord Demon was millions of meters in size. Not only was it huge, but it also represented its strength, which was a hundred times that of the other Lord Demons. Not to mention that most of the Jagoans and great demons of the Jagoan n had been killed, even if their numbers were intact, they might not be able to win against this huge Lord Demon. Right now, just based on Jagoan alone, he was able to ughter his way through. Furthermore, he was only at the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. His potential had yet to be fully fulfilled and he had already done a good job. The fairy thought Jagoan could win now? No way, it was impossible! The Imperial Kingdom fairy stared at the battlefield in the canyon and smiled without saying anything. The valley had long been smashed into pieces by Jagoan and millions of meter tall Lord Demon. Just as everyone thought that the battle would continue to be dyed, and Jagoan was exhausted to death, he opened his palm and the sword intent in his body surged. ¡°The Seventh Move of Sword!¡± An enormous sword of light that was hundreds of thousands of kilometers long was condensed in front of the Lord Demon. The sword light in Jagoan¡¯s body shed, and the Sword Qi rushed into the sky and kept gathering on the light sword, making it brighter and bigger, which actually became more than a thousand kilometers. Buzz! On the tip of the massive sword of light that spanned thousands of kilometers, it constantly sucked away the Lord Demon. Bit by drop, it began to strangle this terrifying existence that was millions of meters tall. Roar! It was the first time that the Lord Demon had felt a fatal crisis since its arrival. It had never fought with Jagoan before. When it roared, it wanted the cicada to get out of its shell, abandon its thousands of feet huge body, and leave with its spirit. Chapter 2597 Chapter 2597 ¡°Is this enormous Lord Demon trying to escape?¡± ¡°It¡¯s millions of meters tall, which also represents its strength. Even among the lord demons, it¡¯s enough to dominate. Now it¡¯s forced by Jagoan to give up its original body and escape. In other words, Jagoan is also amazing.¡± ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s very difficult for Jagoan to stop such a Lord from escaping!¡± Seeing this, the Jagoan pointed at Jagoan and raised his words. Although Jagoan had created miracles again and again, this time, they felt that there were no variables. It should be known that these Lord Demons were sleeping in the Great Annihtion World. This was their back garden. They were determined to leave, but it was too difficult for Jagoan to stay. Unless he was at the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, it was basically impossible. The Imperial Kingdom fairy looked calm, and there was a hint of expectation in her eyes. Jagoan had long since seen through this millions of meter tall Lord Demon. He suddenly unleashed the Four Domains. Boom! His domain opened, revealing aplete Fiendgods world. The Demon Lord, who was about to break free, was suddenly surrounded by Fiendgods from the four domains. Fiendgods with terrifying auras forced the fleeing Lord Demon back. Although the Lord was millions of meters tall, there were countless Fiendgods in the four domains! If a hundred Fiendgods couldn¡¯t do it, then it would be a thousand. If a thousand couldn¡¯t, then it would be ten thousand. If ten thousand couldn¡¯t, it would be a hundred thousand, a million, or even ten million! The four domains of Jagoan had countless Fiendgods! Roar! The Lord Demon with millions of meter high suddenly panicked and roared to the sky. It had never thought that it would be forced into a corner by a mere Jagoan of the Jagoan Tribe. Not only could it not win, but it could also not escape. Was it really going to die here today? It was not reconciled! Jagoan didn¡¯t care what the demon lord thought. He suddenly activated the Seventh Move of Sword and constantly killed the Demon Lord. Bang! At first, the Lord Demon¡¯s body was millions of meter tall. But now, it was shattered by the Seventh Move of Sword, turning into thousands of meters! Jagoan actually suppressed this Lord demon, who was originally millions of feet tall, which was amazing. However, before everyone could sigh, Jagoan directly tore apart the dying Lord Demon¡¯s spirit. He directly devoured, refined, and absorbed it, breaking through to the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm! Countless Lightning Tribtions, Fire Tribtions, and Tribtion of Heaven and Earth descended at the same time. The dpidated valley copsed and all the Jagoans retreated several million miles. ¡°What a terrifying momentum. Is Jagoan nning to directly charge into the ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm?¡± ¡°No way! Didn¡¯t Jagoan just advance to the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm? Is he about to break through to the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm?¡± ¡°However, with this kind of momentum, Jagoan is undoubtedly undergoing the tribtion! Furthermore, the momentum of Jagoan undergoing the tribtion is simply too terrifying. This kind of cmity is likely something that even a high-grade Nirvana Realm practitioner would turn into dust upon contact with, much less sessfully transcending the tribtion and reaching a higher Jagoan.¡± ¡°However, Jagoan is not an ordinary Jagoan. It¡¯s not surprising that after absorbing the giant lord demon for millions of meter and gaining years of umtion, he has improved.¡± ¡°Jagoan could be said to be invincible when he was at the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. If he had stepped into the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, it is likely that no one would be able to stop him in this great Ancient Kingdom Competition. No one would be able to match him!¡± Everyone was amazed at how powerful Jagoan was, and how terrifying the cmity was when Jagoan was crossing the tribtion. In such a situation, forget about ambushing Jagoan, even someone at the eighth or even ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm would be severely injured by the cmity if they approached. Before they could even injure Jagoan, they would die in this cmity. As the cmity began, the whole world was covered by it. Even the imperial Jagoans could not see what was happening in Jagoan. Jagoan¡¯s life soul suddenly lit up and protected him. However, what was different from before was that this time, the lotus life soul was constantly shaking under the bombardment of all kinds of tribtions. It was actually difficult to resist. This was something that had never happened before. The gate¡¯s life soul absorbed the tribtion, but it was much slower. It was because the tribtion this time was stronger, and it could not bepared with before. White Tiger¡¯s life soul shook the world. He was decisive and killed all the disasters. But this time, there were also scars on the life soul of the White Tiger, and it was not as if one man could block ten thousand people. The Big Seal¡¯s life soul was as still as a mountain, but the light curtain on the surface was shaken by the disaster, and the disaster became more and more powerful. It was not strange that it was broken at any time. Boom! The catastrophe spread and tore the void thousands of kilometers away. The human Jagoan, which had already retreated millions of kilometers, retreated again and again, leaving no room for retreat. As for the big demons of the demon n, they had long been turned into ashes. Under the massacre of Jagoan and the demon lord, most of them had died, only a few of them survived. Later on, he was affected by the battle again. Without the protection of the Blood Charm, he could only die. So did the Jagoans of the Jagoan n. Many Jagoans targeted at Jagoan were seriously injured or even killed by the battle. Now, they were in extreme awe of Jagoan and respected him as if he were a god! ¡°This is too terrifying. Why is Jagoan¡¯s ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm so different from ordinary people!¡± ¡°Jagoan is extraordinary. When he came, he was only at the sixth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. Later on, he continuously advanced, seventh Jagoan, eighth Jagoan! Now, he is about to break through to the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, how terrifying!¡± ¡°The eighth Jagoan of Jagoan Nirvana Realm is already so terrifying. Once you advance to the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, who can defeat you?¡± Everyone said one after another with great fear. Jagoan and the other disciples were exceptions. She was very clear about the nature of Jagoan. Although he was decisive, he was not a bloodthirsty person. He had revenge and revenge! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He didn¡¯t do anything bad and was not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door. However, if these people did not offend Jagoan or hit them when they were down, what were they afraid of? Jagoan¡¯s tribtion was bing more and more intense. The Jagoan couldn¡®t sit still any longer. The might caused by Jagoan crossing tribtion was simply too great. It was not something that a Nirvana Realm Jagoan should have. Even if they were to tell them that this was the upgrade of a Chief Sovereign, they still believed it. However, it was Jagoan who had advanced! It was the weakest Jagoan Race Jagoan in thispetition. However, going through the tribtion was often a sign of a Jagoan¡¯s aptitude, and also a sign of the benefits he would get after he seeded. No matter what, the name of the genius of Jagoan had resounded through the sky today! Chapter 2598 Chapter 2598 Boom! Jagoan¡¯s tribtion was alsoing to an end. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The valley, which had already been shattered, had beenpletely shattered under the repeated attacks of various disasters. This ce would no longer exist in the Annihtion World. In the center of the cmity, his four life souls were still shining and protecting their master. However, unlike before, the color of the four life souls was much dimmer. Evidently, the difficulty of passing Jagoan¡¯s tribtion was far greater than before. Even though the four great life souls were extremely powerful, they were still gradually losing some strength. Now, it was up to Jagoan to reach his limit, or all kinds of disasters to disperse first. Buzz! The rest of the cmities gathered together and turned into a terrifying giant. This Cmity giant was tens of millions of feet tall and was not inferior to the previous lord demon, but it was stronger than the Lord Demon. If someone were to watch Jagoan undergo the tribtion and see this scene, they would definitely exim that he was finished. In this case, no matter how powerful an existence was, he would suffer. However, Jagoan was an exception. It was all because he was Jagoan! The Cmity Giant raised its arms and turned into three heads and six arms. Then, it grabbed the thunder with one hand and the Earth Fire with the other. With the power of the Tribtion of Heaven and Earth in its hand, it rushed to Jagoan. When it was about to destroy the Jagoan of the Jagoan Tribe, the four life souls of Jagoan united at the same time to face the Cmity Giant who could destroy the world. This time, it was either you or me who died. In the end, there would still be a result, one side about to lose. Bang! The void near the four Life Souls kept exploding, the power of the five elements kept copsing, the universe was broken, and heaven and earth were sinking. The bnce was about to be broken by the Cmity Giant. The moment it pointed at Jagoan, Jagoan opened his eyes. Boom! The moment Jagoan opened its eyes, the four Life Souls shone brightly andpletely devoured the Cmity Giant. The sky was clear. Jagoan had reached the ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm! Jagoan who had advanced to the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm was much stronger than the previous Marquis Cucakrawa. Compared to the eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm, it could be considered a transformation. This allowed him to understand why the variousrge sects had different attitudes towards the seventh, eighth, and ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm. Although the seventh Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm was already much stronger than the sixth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm and wasparable to heaven and earth, the further one went, the more obvious and exaggerated this change became. He dared to say that it would not be a problem for him to defeat five or even ten eighth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm practitioners. Once again, Jagoan entered the Tower of Life of the new floor. The Tower of Life on this floor contained rolling spiritual Qi, as vast as a mountain and as vast as a sea. To him, it was very simple and rough! Jagoan did not say much and directly absorbed the rolling spiritual Qi. In an instant, Jagoan poured into his head, and countless Divine Thoughts poured into his brain. Then, he could instantly exert billions of thoughts. In the same time, he had studied the same thing millions of times and divided millions of thoughts. As soon as he thought about it, he could travel thousands of kilometers with his Divine Awareness. As soon as his mind fell, the sea and the fields turned backward, the universe reversed, and the 3,000 the Great Taos were all destroyed. Satisfied, Jagoan withdrew his mind and left the Tower of Life to return to the Great Annihtion Heaven. Faced with Jagoan that had once again appeared, Jagoan n Jagoans knew that he had already sessfully advanced to the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. Their eyes were filled with respect and no one dared to provoke him again. Just because when Jagoan was still at the eighth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm, he was powerful. Yet, they still wanted to block him now. Could it be that they were truly not afraid of death? Didn¡¯t they find that all the guys who had gone against Jagoan were dead? To be an enemy of Jagoan, even ten lives were not enough to kill him. At this time, heaven and earth split open without any warning. Rays of light condensed into a golden hand, bringing back all the remaining Jagoans of the Jagoan Tribe. When everyone returned to their original world, the Imperial Kingdom Jagoan stepped forward and announced, ¡°Except for Jagoan, the others can move on their own¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The crowd looked at each other and quickly reacted. The Ancient Kingdom Competition that belonged to them had ended. Jagoan¡¯s performance was extremely outstanding. He should have been chosen by the prime minister in the end. Next, it should be to inform Jagoan that he could go to Imperial Kingdom Immortal Academy for further cultivation! This was an opportunity that even the Annihtion World did not possess. It was a lie to say that they were not envious. Although regretful, not many people were dissatisfied this time. Because Jagoan was too strong. When the gap was so small that people could see the distance, they were jealous. However, when the gap between them was so great that they couldn¡¯t see the end, then everyone would only look up, only able to look up. Right now, the fact that a ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm Jagoan was so powerful that they were convinced was already an existence that they needed to look up to. Just like a mortal looking at a high sun, what was there to be jealous of? When the rest of the people left, the Imperial Kingdom Jagoans rushed forward to congratte Jagoan. ¡°Haha, Jagoan, your performance this time around is extremely outstanding. We are extremely satisfied and feel that you are qualified to go to the Immortal Academy of the Imperial Kingdom to cultivate. I believe that you will definitely be able to reach a higher Jagoan in the Immortal Academy! To be honest, I am already looking forward to your promotion to the Ruler Realm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Although the Ruler Realm and Nirvana Realm cannot bepared, your Nirvana Realm is already so powerful. You will definitely be a Ruler Realm practitioner. Right now, you might be able to fight against an ordinary Ruler Realm practitioner.¡± ¡°Eh? Jagoan, why are you so calm and indifferent? Maybe you don¡®t know what kind of existence the Imperial Kingdom is. I can tell you that the territory of the Imperial Kingdom is tens of thousands of times bigger than that of the ancient countries. This time, there are only 78 ancient countries participating in the Ancient Kingdom Competition, but the total number of 78 ancient countries is not even at the bottom of the country!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, our Imperial Kingdom still has countless heavenly passages and there are countless experts! In your Ancient Kingdom, you can be considered a Nirvana Realm practitioner, and you are even respectfully called a supreme expert at the overlord Jagoan. In fact, our Imperial Kingdom is merely a middle-tier battle strength and cannot be considered a first-rate existence.¡± The Jagoan scrambled to tell Jagoan all the benefits of the country, hoping to see more surprises on Jagoan¡¯s face. They didn¡¯t know that he was unexpectedly calm. Although asionally there was a trace of joy, they didn¡®t know why he was happy. In reality, Jagoan was also happy that he was able to head to Imperial Kingdom Immortal Academy. It was all because the elders of the Divine Martial Sect had said that the Immortal Academy of the Imperial Kingdom had all kinds of mysteries and could even test one¡¯s bloodline. Being specially selected by the Divine Martial Sect¡¯s elders as an advantage, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be anything ordinary. They could really look forward to it. Chapter 2599 Chapter 2599 After the cultivators praised Caspian, the crowd quieted down. ¡°Caspian, at the beginning of the Ancient Kingdom Competition, your cultivation is almost the lowest among the crowd. Not only have you advanced to the ninth level of the Nirvana Realm, but your strength is also able to easily sweep away the other cultivators and great demons. You can be said to be the most dazzling new star in this Ancient Kingdom Competition.¡± The Imperial Kingdom fairy smiled as she continued, ¡°However, you were seriously injured in the previous great battles. Even if you are able to eliminate all the injuries after your advancement, you should still be careful in order not to leave behind any hidden dangers and affect your future training.¡± Seeing this, the Imperial Kingdom cultivators were slightly stunned. They did not expect that the Imperial Kingdom fairy would suddenly care about Caspian. It was all because of the noble status of the fairy of the Imperial Kingdom. She had always been cold and aloof, more or less a little out of the ordinary. That was exactly why they were in awe of her. Caspian came from the Divine Martial Sect of the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom. Even though he was heaven warping genius, the number of heaven¡®s proud sons and peerless geniuses that the Imperial Kingdom Fairy had seen before was so great that she actually valued Caspian so much. This was indeed beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Senior¡­¡± Caspian thanked her neither humbly nor arrogantly. Hearing this, the fairy was very satisfied with Caspian¡¯s neither humble nor arrogant attitude. She smiled and said, ¡°Senior? No, Caspian, you should call me aunt.¡± As soon as she said that, Caspian was stunned. Now he was still working hard to find his mother¡¯s whereabouts, but now someone suddenly appeared and said that she was his aunt? Furthermore, this person was not an ordinary person. She was actually a fairy from the Imperial Kingdom! After a while, the usually calm Jagoan did not know what to do. Looking at the stunned Jagoan, the fairy continued, ¡± Jagoan, your performance this time is particrly outstanding. You deserve to go to the Immortal Academy to cultivate.¡± ¡°I still have something to say to Jagoan separately. You can leave first¡­¡± After a pause, the fairy told the other Jagoans. They dared not disobey the fairy¡¯s order and left immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t ask or listen if you shouldn¡¯t,¡± It was the rule of the Jagoan¡¯s conduct. When everyone left, Jagoan frowned and said, ¡°Senior, you said you were my aunt. Do you have any evidence?¡± Although Jagoan did not think there was a need for the fairy to make fun of him or deceive him, for Jagoan, if she was his aunt, she would definitely know about his mother¡¯s situation. He felt that it was necessary to be serious. The fairy shook her head and said, ¡°If you ask me for evidence, I¡¯m sorry. I have no evidence for the time being.¡± Jagoan frowned and said, ¡°No evidence?¡± He didn¡¯t know what to do after hearing the fairy¡¯s answer. What¡®s more, if there was no evidence, how could the fairy recognize him? Caspian was puzzled. ¡°Jagoan, the reason why I recognized you at a nce is that your eyes and nose are very simr to my sister¡¯s. They are almost identical and very beautiful. When they fall into the crowd, they are like fireflies in the dark, attracting people¡¯s attention.¡± The fairy exined as if she had seen through Jagoan¡¯s doubts. At this point, the fairy paused and said, ¡°In addition, I have been paying attention to your movements, so it is not difficult to recognize you¡­¡± ¡°If you are my aunt, then you must know where my mother is and how she is doing, right?¡± A rare trace of impatience appeared on Jagoan¡¯s face. This was the posture that he rarely showed. But now it was rted to his mother¡¯s whereabouts, so it was difficult for him to remain calm. Seeing Jagoan¡¯s anxious look, the fairy smiled and said, ¡°You care about your mother very much. This is very good. What I can tell you is that your mother miss you very much.¡± Hearing this, Jagoan felt a warm feeling flowing through his heart, warm andfortable. ¡°However, for some reason, she can¡¯t meet you for the time being. You are the only one who can meet her, ¡± the fairy said. ¡°Mother can¡¯t see me for the time being, but I can go to see her?¡± Jagoan was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen. ¡°Yes¡­ Speaking of which, your performance during the Ancient Kingdom Competition was quite extraordinary and did not disappoint me.¡± The Imperial Kingdom fairy nodded her head slightly and continued, ¡°In fact, this selection of talents was also part of my sister¡¯s n. In this case, Jagoan, you can go to the Imperial Kingdom in a justified manner and wait for the right time to meet and reunite with your mother.¡± Jagoan was surprised. He never expected that the Imperial Kingdom¡®s Immortal Academy¡¯s selection of talents was done on purpose by his mother. If he had refused to participate in the Ancient Kingdom Competition on behalf of the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom, he might have missed the chance to meet his mother. Although he still could not reunite with his mother now, his aunt said that after he went to the Imperial Kingdom, he and his mother would meet again someday. ¡°Aunt, you said that all of this is my mother¡¯s n. Then what on earth is my mother¡­¡± Jagoan could not help asking. ording to the other party, the fairy was his aunt. As the elder sister of the fairy, Jagoan¡¯s mother definitely had an extraordinary status. Moreover, his mother even pushed forward the selection of talents, so who exactly was she? Jagoan was really curious. One must know that the Imperial Kingdom was vast and its territory was tens of thousands of times larger than that of an ancient country. It possessed countless heavenly passages and the Nirvana Realm and Ruler Realm experts of an ancient country were only middle Jagoan experts within the Imperial Kingdom. Such a ce would definitely not be easy. Jagoan could not imagine her mother¡¯s real identity. ¡°Your mother, and my sister, is the princess of the imperial family. She has a respected and noble status.¡± The Imperial Kingdom fairy chuckled and said proudly. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jagoan was shocked by her mother¡¯s background. In an ancient country, the status of princesses was extremely noble. Then it was unimaginable how high the status of the Imperial Kingdom Princess was! ¡°Mother is actually the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s princess? No wonder she has the ability to carry out the selection process¡­¡± Jagoan muttered to himself. ¡°Aunt, what about my father?¡± Jagoan could not help asking again. ¡°Your father¡­ I don¡¯t know much about him either. You can probably ask her after you see your mother,¡± The fairy hesitated for a moment and said. Jagoan nodded and did not ask further. ¡°In a word, Jagoan, prepare yourself well and then set off for the Imperial Kingdom. Your mother is waiting for you there.¡± The fairyforted Jagoan. Chapter 2600 Chapter 2600 ¡°Yes, Aunt.¡± Caspian took a deep breath and answered seriously. Then, the fairy told Caspian several more times that he should pay attention to the previous injuries and not leave any wounds before leaving. After seeing off the Imperial Kingdom fairy, Caspian and the elders of the Divine Martial Sect returned to the sect together with the other surviving disciples. Along the way, everyone hadplicated feelings for Caspian. Who would have thought that the weakest Caspian would be the only heaven¡¯s proud son who was chosen by the Immortal Academy? Although others had not seen how powerful he was, under the vivid description of Lulu, they seemed to be on the spot and witnessed the battle with their own eyes. It was all because of the fierce battle between Caspian and the millions of meter tall Lord Demon that they could clearly sense themotion. He just didn¡¯t know who was fighting, so he didn¡¯t go to investigate further in order to avoid more trouble. What they didn¡¯t know was that the protagonist of this battle was Caspian, and it was also the real famous battle in the Ancient Kingdom Competition. The Prince of Divine Martial Kingdom looked at Caspian unwillingly. Why was it Caspian? However, even though he was the Divine Martial Kingdom¡¯s Prince, he did not dare to question the result. In front of the cultivators of the Imperial Kingdom, the prince of the Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom was not as valuable as the chosen Caspian. What¡¯s more, there was another rumor that said that the Imperial Kingdom fairy was very optimistic about Caspian and had a close attitude. Thinking of this, the Prince of Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom became even angrier. Why not him? If someone like him could attract the attention of a fairy of the Imperial Kingdom, not only would he be a phoenix, but also the whole country! Unfortunately, such a good thing happened to Jagoan, which made it difficult for the prince to calm down! Jagoan and the others saw through his thoughts, but they all pretended not to see it. The Prince of Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom was too arrogant. He had ignored Jagoan before, but now he could not afford to be on good terms with Jagoan! After all, in the eyes of the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy, one was an extraordinary Jagoan with extraordinary potential, while the other was just a small ancient country prince. Which side was truly not worth mentioning? It was simply too self-evident! They thought so, but they did not mock him. Jagoan wanted to go to the Immortal Academy of the Imperial Kingdom and soar to the heavens. They didn¡¯t have this kind of luck and strength, so they would still stay in the Divine Martial Sect and meet the Prince of Divine Martial Ancient Kingdom. In short, it was better to avoid more trouble! After returning to the Divine Martial Sect, the Sect Master of the Divine Martial Sect, who had received the news, personally weed Jagoan. ¡°Jagoan, you¡¯ve done a great job in the Ancient Kingdom Competition. You¡®ve suppressed all the heroes and made our name known. You¡®ve done a good job!¡± ¡°Your performance was outstanding, and you were even selected by the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy, so the sect naturally wouldn¡¯t be stingy with rewards.¡± ¡°This is the reward list that I have discussed with the Elders. See if you are satisfied. If you need more, you can mention it again.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The Master of the Divine Martial Sect handed something to Jagoan with a smile. Jagoan did not stand on ceremony. He took the jade talisman and scanned it with his Divine Sense, only to find that the list on it contained a lot of exotic minerals and produce that he had only heard of before. He had asionally heard of the Divine Martial Sect¡¯s collection of these resources, but they weren¡¯t large in number. Not to mention sect disciples, even a Ruler Realm Elder would find it equally difficult to obtain them. Jagoan had never expected that the sect would be so generous this time around. The sect would use it as a reward and give it to him. Moreover, there were quite a number of different types. Looking at Jagoan¡¯s surprised look, Jagoan was envious. She and Jagoan could be said to have gone through life and death, so she knew more or less about the nature of her junior brother. Jagoan was a person who did not change his expression before the copse of giant mount. It was specially born for big scenes. Such a calm Jagoan was also shocked by the list of rewards given by the sect master. It was obvious that the sect had really spent a lot of money to reward this great hero in the Ancient Kingdom Competition. And he wanted to bury the fate between Jagoan and the Divine Martial Sect in the future! ¡°In addition, Jagoan, you can alsoprehend another inherited magical power of our Divine Martial Sect. This time, it¡¯s different from before. You can choose an Upper Grade Inherited Cultivation Method,¡± the Master of the Divine Martial Sect said with a smile. Hearing this, Jagoan and others could not help but look shocked. It was only because the Upper Grade Legacy cultivation skill was very precious. Although the Divine Martial Sect wasrge, its collection was also limited. They didn¡¯t know exactly how much it was, but it shouldn¡¯t be more than one-handed. Either way, this type of thing was something they had never seen before. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t mention how to obtain it. It was a true inheritance treasure. There was a saying that only Ruler Realm Jagoans would have the chance to touch it. The Sect Master of the Divine Martial Sect even gave Jagoan a chance toprehend. How could they not be shocked? Jagoan also knew the value of the Upper Grade Inherited Cultivation Method and said, ¡°Thank you, Sect Master¡­¡± ¡°This is what you deserve,¡± The sect master of the Divine Martial Sect smiled. ¡°I hope that Jagoan, after you arrive at the Immortal Academy of the Imperial Kingdom, you can cultivate hard. Don¡¯t forget our Divine Martial Sect¡­¡± ¡°Sure¡­¡± replied Jagoan. Then, Jagoan bid farewell and went to the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall. He remembered that thest time he stepped into the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall, Jagoan was still a disciple of the Real Immortal Realm. N ow that he had arrived again, he was already at the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm and was one of the few experts in the Divine Martial Sect. With his previous experience, this time Jagoan entered the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall with ease. As soon as he arrived, several High Quality Inherited Techniques flew towards him, allowing him to choose. His gaze swept about, quickly locking onto Sun-burning Supreme Halberd! Among the top-grade Legacy cultivation skills of the Divine Martial Sect, the Sky-burning Supreme Halberd was definitely not the most powerful one. However, the Sun-burning Supreme Halberd could be used in coordination with his Sky Halberd, and then it could be added one plus two, or even more. In this way, the benefits would exceed the other high-grade Inherited Cultivation Methods. The light ball belonging to the Heaven-burning Supreme Halberd floated in front of Jagoan, and the rest returned to their original positions. Then, the ball of light suddenly became bright and shone brightly. Jagoan felt as if he had entered a wild world. This ce was filled with a deste aura. No one knew which ancient era it belonged to. Suddenly, another Jagoan appeared opposite Jagoan. He was holding the Sun-burning Supreme Halberd, showing endless fighting spirit! Jagoan was slightly stunned, and then he came to his senses. The Sun-burning Supreme Halberd was reflecting what he was thinking, helping himprehend this high-grade inherited method better! Then, Jagoan also grabbed the Sky Halberd. The golden-red light cut through the sky, split the void for millions of miles, and rushed toward the illusory himself. Chapter 2601 Chapter 2601 In the illusory world, Caspian was fighting with another himself. When he held the Sky Halberd and used the Sun-burning Supreme Halberd to kill the other person, the entire illusory world was destroyed. Caspian suddenly opened his eyes. Now, hepletelyprehended the Sky-burning Supreme Halberd! Caspian let out a sigh of relief. The Qi waves of the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall suddenly rolled as if a disaster had fallen. The formation was activated automatically and kept shing to protect the ce. He looked satisfied. He remembered that his first time here was the cultivator, and his strength was much weaker than that of now! At that time, Caspian felt that the array prison was unbreakable. Now, he thought that maybe he could try the strength of the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall on the spot. However, Caspian did not really do it. After all, the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. Why would he destroy it? Although this was the case, the huge movement caused by the breath of Caspian still caused the dragon head of the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall to involuntarily appear. ¡°My little ancestor, be gentle, be gentle! The Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall is an important ce of the Divine Martial Sect. It can¡¯t withstand your torture!¡± Snake Head said hurriedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? No one knows that any formation inside is not as solid as outside. If the enemy doesn¡¯t break through our formation and is destroyed by our own people, it will be a joke!¡± Dragon Head quickly echoed. ¡°You are¡­¡± Jagoan asked hesitantly. He recognized the head of the dragon and the head of the snake, which were very simr to the structure of the Heaven and Earth Dragon-Snake Hall. But they gave him a feeling more than that. ¡°Hehe, brat, you really have good taste. You are not like the people who saw us for the first time. The first time they came, they asked if we were the decorative beast heads here!¡± Dragon Headughed and said. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not here for decoration, let alone for Formation Spirits. Our true identities are the guardian spirits of the Divine Martial Sect!¡± The snake head said proudly. ¡°Guardian Spirit?¡± Jagoan was a bit shocked. He knew that the Divine Martial Sect had Guardian Spirits, but he had never seen them before. He did not expect to see them here! ¡°That¡¯s right! We are the Guardian Spirits of the Divine Martial Sect. We have countless shells, and as long as we want, even the entire Divine Martial Sect will be our shells!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°As the guardian spirits of the Divine Martial Sect, we are so willful!¡± Dragon Head and Snake Head echoed each other, which made Jagoan somewhat amused. Were they the guardian spirits of the Divine Martial Sect? Why did it feel different from what Jagoan had imagined? ¡°However, you two took the initiative to show up. There must be something else, right?¡± Jagoan added. ¡°Well, in fact, we originally wanted to talk to you slowly after you finishedprehending the Sky-burning Supreme Halberd, but you made a big noise, so we could onlye out to stop you.¡± The dragon head sighed, feeling sorry that it and the snake head could not show up properly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would have thought that a few years ago, he was still a Jagoan of the Real Immortal Realm and would be a ninth Jagoan Nirvana Realm practitioner in the blink of an eye. This kind of person is rarely seen in the history of our Divine Martial Ancestor Sect!¡± The snake head replied. ¡°We are also aware of the fact that you are about to head to the Imperial Kingdom. What we want to say to you is very simple. It is not easy for youi to live in the Imperial Kingdom, but our Divine Martial Sect is ultimately your backing. If there is really something, you can return to the Divine Martial Sect!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Even though the Immortal Academy of the Imperial Kingdom is good, if they underestimated the pride of our Divine Martial Sect, then you can leave this Immortal Academy!¡± The dragon head nodded repeatedly and said: ¡°Even so, we still hope that you can cultivate well in the Immortal Academy. After all,pared to the Ancient Kingdom, the Imperial Kingdom is indeed a blessed ce. The Immortal Academy has gathered most of the resources of the Imperial Kingdom, so we can¡¯t miss this opportunity toe again!¡± ¡°We believe that you can make a name for yourself in the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy. When we find out about Jagoan¡¯s name again, I reckon that you are already a figure from the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy!¡± The snake head said. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Jagoan said with a smile. Then, the prepared Jagoan left for the Imperial Kingdom. He flew toward the Imperial Kingdom and saw many scenes that he had never seen before along the way. There were hundreds of thousands of mountains. In fact, the mountains inside were all creatures living in the void. Once they were trapped in them, they would be trapped alive. Although they would not die, they would eventually be assimted. After bing a part of them, there would be one more mountain here. There was a sea hanging upside down in the sky. Once a living creature passed by and walked halfway, countless seawater would tilt down and devour it. When the living creature was digested, the seawater would return to the sky as fast as lightning. Everything was as usual, like a beautiful scenery. There were no other dangers. The only problem was that the space was in a mess. The crumbling space caves were like a maze. If one forcibly broke through them, it would easily cause the space here to copsepletely. The space of billions of kilometers copsed together. Only by patiently finding the right route could one pass through them. It was not impossible to take a detour, but it might take more time than crossing the space maze. There were a lot of such mysterious scenery along the way, and there were countless of them. Even Jagoan had to say that it was an eye-opener. On this day, Jagoan was still flying. Suddenly, there was a battlefield blocking the way ahead. Millions of Jagoans were fighting. Their killing intent was soaring, and they were not afraid of death. They seemed to be crazy to kill their opponents. Jagoan looked up at the sky and found that there was a huge blood cloud floating in the sky. Someone was absorbing the killing intent on the battlefield. Seeing this, he frowned and wanted to stop him, but before he fell into the battlefield, a figure rushed over and stood in front of him. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The man in green suddenly appeared and said in a deep voice, ¡°This is my territory. I want to create a massacre and absorb the Qi of Killing, which is obvious. Are you trying to stop me?¡± ¡°Create a massacre? This is the means of the evil spirit. It breaks the harmony of heaven and is not tolerated by heaven.¡± Jagoan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°And from your look, it¡¯s not the first time that you have done such a thing, is it?¡± ¡°So what?¡± As he spoke, the man in green looked at Jagoan with more cruelty in his eyes and said, ¡°You pretended not to see it and left obediently. I can let you go, but I don¡¯t know if you not only don¡¯t want to leave, but also want tond on the battlefield and meddle in other people¡¯s business! In this case, even if you have been killed a hundred times, it is not enough to vent your hatred. Even if the heaven has a good virtue, I will spare your life. You still have to die 99 times to pay for it!¡± Chapter 2602 Chapter 2602 After that, the killing intent of the man in green rose to the sky, and a terrible aura kept spreading. The space here was shaking, and the void within a million kilometers showed signs of copse. ¡°The peak of the Nirvana Realm? Or the Ruler Realm?¡± Caspian was momentarily unable to determine the other party¡¯s true level. This was because in the eyes of Caspian, the other party seemed to be at the peak of the Nirvana Realm. The other party¡¯s cultivation was the same as his, but he was also simr to that of a Ruler Realm. However, if he really was a Ruler Realm, in the eyes of Caspian, this green-robed man was a bit too weak! Caspian was no longer the Real Immortal Realm cultivator of the past, so he naturally knew how powerful the Ruler Realm was. At the very least,pared to the elders of the Divine Martial Sect, if this green-clothed man was at the Ruler Realm, then his name would be unworthy. ¡°Boy, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± The man in green seemed to feel the contempt in Caspian¡¯s eyes and flew into a rage. He could tell that Caspian was merely a Nirvana Realm cultivator. So what if it was a ninth level of Nirvana Realm? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. To a Ruler Realm, they were nothing more than ants! Now, he was teaching Caspian the truth! Boom! The aura that belonged only to the Ruler Realm surged and moved, causing the doubts in Caspian¡¯s eyes to dissipate. This green-robed man was truly a Ruler Realm! However, it was the same as Caspian¡¯s idea. Although the other party was at the Ruler Realm,pared to Caspian, his aura was only slightly stronger. He was far inferior to the elders of the Divine Martial Sect. When the man realized that Caspian¡¯s contempt for him had increased instead of slowing down after he revealed his aura as a Ruler Realm, and that he had truly be like this, the green-robed man was so enraged that he exploded. A mere Nirvana Realm cultivator would be considered an extremely powerful existence no matter where he was. What right did a mere Jagoan have to underestimate him? Who did he think he was? ¡°Kill you, fry your skin and tear your bones apart, torture your soul day and night, and make you unable to reincarnate forever!¡± The green-clothed man said with a trace of cruelty. In this regard, Jagoan was indifferent, as if the other party was joking. Roar! Among the seven holes of the man in green, seven ghosts of different colors appeared. This was something that the Jagoan¡¯s Rancorous Qi and monstrous killing intent merged together. Ordinary Jagoans would be eroded and their Divine Awareness would be polluted before they could even fight. However, Jagoan was not affected by these ghosts. They were as still as mountains. He even felt that these ghosts were a little weak Was this really a Ruler Realm Jagoan? This was simply the shame of a Ruler Realm. He didn¡¯t deserve to be called a Ruler Realm! The seven ghost heads whistled over. Wherever they passed, they were assimted by the ghosts and turned into the domain power of the seven ghosts. ¡°Interesting.¡± Jagoanmented, but it was just one sentence. ¡°Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation!¡± Jagoan did not set up so many fancy posts and directly activated the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation. The Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation was unleashed high up in the sky. The seven Ghost Heads had arrived extremely quickly, but the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation was even faster. In an instant, it had spread for millions of miles. A million kilometers into the sky became the range of the array Jagoan. ¡°sh!¡± Caspian said. Then, the thunder dragon roared and the fire phoenix soared, filling the sky with thunder and fire. The millions of void was sted open by the sword radiance into ck holes. The five elements, the universe, the Yin and Yang, everything that was covered by the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation was shattered. By the time everything was over and everything was back to normal, the man in green had disappeared and disappeared. The seven horrible ghost heads he had summoned before were also turned into ashes. At this moment, Jagoan finally understood. As he had expected, the green-robed man in the Ruler Realm was very weak! Suddenly, when Jagoan discovered that the green-clothed male was killed, a sparkling object shone, floating in the sky. He reached out and grabbed it. It was a jade thumb ring with strange patterns carved on it! The reason why the lines were strange was that even if Jagoan looked at them, they would still be shaken and out of control. Such a situation happened in him, which was already weird enough. What¡®s more, he also found that the patterns on the jade thumb ring could be solemn and evil, like a Buddha or a devil. Jagoan put away the jade thumb ring and continued on his way. Because of the battle between him and the man in green, the blood cloud in the sky had long disappeared. Without this thing, these Jagoans would regain consciousness soon. Half a day after Jagoan left, the blood-red eyes of the tens of millions of Jagoans who were still fighting gradually became clear. ¡°What, what happened? Why are we fighting here?¡± ¡°I remember that one of the reasons is¡­ But I can¡¯t remember what it is. It¡¯s not a big deal anyway, but we fought so fiercely that the sky and earth were turned upside down, and blood flowed like rivers!¡± ¡°Heavens, could it be that we were controlled by a certain expert? However, if we were truly controlled, why did we return to normal? Could it be that there was a divine Buddha who saved us?¡± Cultivator, who was lucky enough to survive, spoke one after another, with different opinions. However, Jagoan had already gone far away and disappeared into the horizon. *** Time flew. Another few days passed. Jagoan finally arrived at the Imperial Kingdom. The Imperial Kingdom was called the White Deer Kingdom. Jagoan was very excited when he learned that her mother was the princess of the White Deer Kingdom. However, he also remembered that his aunt had said that it was not the time for them to meet. Jagoan had to go to the Immortal Academy of the White Deer Kingdom to cultivate first. Only when Jagoan had higher cultivation and stronger strength could he meet his mother. After that, he took a deep breath and went straight to the White Deer Immortal Academy. Jagoan stopped in front of the White Deer Immortal Academy. Even though he already knew before coming that Immortal Academy was definitely a different ancient country sect, several thousand times stronger than an ancient country sect. However, after seeing it with his own eyes, he finally realized that when the Elders of the Divine Martial Sect described the Immortal Academy, it was still conservative. The Immortal Qi of the White Deer Immortal Academy rose to the sky, and countless great trichiliocosms were piled up. One day of cultivation in front of the door was equivalent to more than a year of seclusion in the ancient country. There were many rare resources in the outside world, and Nirvana Realm Jagoans yearned for the Immortal Spring Liquid. In the White Deer Immortal Academy, it could only be used as an viewing waterfall. There were carp swimming in the water that could be called the Demon Royal. When someone came over, he would take the initiative to please and ask for food. If it weren¡¯t for the Heaven Treasure or Earth Treasure, the carp would have directly rejected it. It would even attack this person, making him look exceptionally fierce. All in all, the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy far exceeded the Jagoans of ancient countries¡¯ imaginations. There were only people and things that couldn¡¯t be imagined, and there weren¡¯t any situations that the Imperial Kingdom didn¡¯t have. Just as Jagoan was about to enter the White Deer Immortal Academy, a disciple of the Immortal Academy came out and blocked his way. Chapter 2603 Chapter 2603 ¡°Stop! Who are you? Do you know that this is the Immortal Academy of the Imperial Kingdom? Not to mention you came from nowhere, even the cultivators of the Imperial Kingdom are not allowed to enter the gate without permission!¡± The White Deer Immortal Academy¡¯s disciple looked at Caspian carefully and found that this person was only an cultivator at the ninth level of the Nirvana Realm. He was only a neer and this was the first time he came to the Imperial Kingdom and had seen the Immortal Academy, so the disciple couldn¡¯t help but take Caspian lightly. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°If you barge into the Immortal Academy, then you will be crippled, or you will be executed!¡± After all, as a disciple of the White Deer Immortal Academy, he had the capital to be proud of. In front of the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy, everything else wasn¡¯t worth mentioning. Seeing this, Caspian replied neither humbly nor arrogantly, ¡°I am Caspian of the Divine Martial Sect chosen by the Immortal Academy through the Ancient Kingdom Competition.¡± ¡°The Great Ancient Kingdom Competition?¡± Upon hearing this, the White Deer Immortal Academy disciple, who had been standing high up above, immediately revealed a smile and said, ¡°I see¡­ Why didn¡¯t you say earlier that you were epted by the Immortal Academy? Are you here to sign up now? Come,e, let me lead the way for you! ¡± The other party¡¯s attitude changed so much that Caspian was slightly stunned, but he did not refuse the other party¡¯s suggestion. Caspian nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thank you¡­¡± ¡°Haha, since we are epted by Immortal Academy, we are all Immortal Academy¡¯s students, so we naturally have to help each other!¡± This White Deer Immortal Academy disciple saw that Caspian didn¡¯t pay any attention to his attitude just now, so heughed loudly, acting even more enthusiastic. This was because as a disciple of the White Deer Immortal Academy, he knew very well that being able to be selected by the Immortal Academy during the Ancient Kingdom Competition was not as simple as simply having limitless potential. He remembered that most of the Jagoans selected by the White Deer Immortal Academy became famous figures after entering the Immortal Academy to cultivate. Since Jagoan stood out in the Ancient Kingdom Competition, then his chances of bing a character in the future were definitely high. He wanted to make friends with Jagoan in advance to show his kindness. If he was to bet on the right treasure, it would be a great thing! He might as well do it! It had to be said that it would not be easy to find a ce to sign up without the help of this White Deer Immortal Academy disciple. It was all because the White Deer Immortal Academy was too big. If they had not known the route from the gate to the registration hall, they would have flown more than a hundredps around the Divine Martial Sect. ¡°This is the registration hall. As for the rest, after entering, someone will remind you of how to do it.¡± The White Deer Immortal Academy disciple who was leading the way stopped and said with a smile. ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Jagoan said. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± The more the White Deer Immortal Academy¡¯s disciple looked at Jagoan, the more pleasing he was to the eye. If one day Jagoan broke through the cocoon and became a butterfly, Jagoan would definitely not forget him. If Jagoan became mediocre in the end, it would not be a big deal. Anyway, it was really a small matter, not worth mentioning. However, when Jagoan was about to sign up, a passing Jagoan stepped back, stared at the jade thumb ring in his hand, and said, ¡°This jade thumb ring¡­ Where did you get it?¡± Caspian frowned. Because he himself did not know the real identity of the man in green. However, with this exmation, the nearby Jagoans all looked over and also recognized the jade thumb ring worn by him. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this the jade thumb ring of the Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship? Why is it in his hand?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the strength of Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship is nothing special in the Ruler Realm, he¡¯s extremely sinister and cunning. Legend has it that in order to eliminate his weakness, he even killed his family himself. Even his parents were turned into magical treasures so that he wouldn¡¯t leave behind any future troubles. Many of the Ruler Realm experts tried to kill him but he managed to get rid of them in the end. They could only severely injure him and couldn¡¯t kill him in one blow.¡± ¡°However, this person doesn¡¯t seem to be even at the Ruler Realm. He¡¯s only at the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. Could it be that he managed to kill the Top 100 Demonic Dark Rain Ship in such a difficult situation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship had once escaped under the siege of two Ruler Realm experts. Isn¡¯t it ridiculous to say that he was killed by a ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm Jagoan? Although Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship is ruthless and its magical power Cultivation Method and magical powers are all crooked, it doesn¡¯t matter where it goes.¡± During the discussion, Jagoan also knew that the green-robed man he had killed was the notorious Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship. Although the Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship was a Ruler Realm expert, his strength was not too outstanding. However, he was very cunning. In order to eliminate his weakness, he had taken the lead to kill all the survivors of his family before his enemies came to him. His parents had been turned into magical treasures, so it was very likely that they were one of the ghosts at that time. It was only because Jagoan had heard that there were some insidious methods that required the closest and most beloved people to be able to exert the strongest effect. However, the ship had underestimated its Jagoan and thought that it would be able to suppress Jagoan with only a Ruler Realm expert. It had never expected that Jagoan¡¯s battle strength was extraordinary. It was not that Jagoan was stronger than the Ruler Realm, but that it had managed to kill the ship with its full strength. Therefore, when Jagoan learned that the green-clothed man was a Top 100 Demonic Devil, the Dark Rain Ship, he was more or less stunned. He really didn¡¯t want to get involved. After all, he had once escaped from the clutches of two Ruler Realm experts. It was obvious that he was good at escaping. If the Sky-demon of Top 100 knew the true strength of Jagoan and did not kill him at that time, he would probably turn around and run away instead of fighting with Jagoan. Unfortunately, there were not so many ifs in the world. ¡°This jade thumb ring came from an evil Jagoan who deliberately created arge numb er of killings on my way to Immortal Academy. At that time, this evil Jagoan wanted to kill me, so he could only fight back. This is the treasure he got after killing him.¡± Jagoan told the origin of the jade thumb ring. ¡°What? It¡¯s really him who killed the Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship!¡± The crowd was shocked. One had to know that even if they were at the Ruler Realm, they might not be able to escape unscathed from the attacks of Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship. This was because it was true that Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship had fled, but it still had basic strength. After all, it was a Ruler Realm expert. ¡°Now that this guy has killed him, I don¡¯t think Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship is so weak.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right?¡± The disciple from the Immortal Academy, who was the first to question Jagoan, chuckled and said with a fake smile, ¡°You¡¯re only at the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. It¡¯s good enough that you didn¡¯t get scared to death when you encountered Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship. How dare you talk big and say that you killed it¡­ This ridiculous thing, I, Dean Krammer, am not convinced and will never ept it!¡± Chapter 2604 Chapter 2604 Caspian remained calm. Because it was the other party¡¯s freedom to believe it or not. There was no need to force it. Moreover, regardless of whether the cultivator named Dean Krammer believed it or not, the fact that Caspian killed the Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship would not change. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve seen through your lies, yet you still dare to put on an act here. Now, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson. The first lesson for a new disciple is to respect your strength!¡± Dean snorted coldly as the ripples of the Ruler Realm suddenly spread out like a tide. Boom! In an instant, the entire hall was filled with Dean¡®s aura. He blocked Caspian¡¯s escape route and wanted to suppress Caspian face to face. In front of everyone, he wanted this ungrateful boy to kneel down! Dean did not think that he would have one in ten thousand chances of failure. After all, as a Ruler Realm, it would be a piece of cake for him to suppress a mere ninth level of Nirvana Realm practitioner. Seeing this, no one else wanted to help him. That was because Dean was right. Strength was thew of the world, especially in a ce like the White Deer Immortal Academy where the talents of the Imperial Kingdom gathered. If Caspian could not adapt, be stronger and resist, or be used to the humiliation, he should leave as soon as possible. The White Deer Immortal Academy was not suitable for him. As for the fact that Caspian could kill Dean, they had never thought about it. After all, Dean had been cultivating in the White Deer Immortal Academy for many years and had been promoted to the Master Realm for many years. In such a situation, not to mention Caspian, even if the Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship, was here, it would be difficult to fly. It should be known that the reason why it was not easy to kill Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship was because he was too good at escaping. However, in this situation, there was no way out. Even if Top 100 Demonic Devil ck Rain Ship was here, he would probably die! What he didn¡¯t know was that Caspian didn¡¯t dodge. Judging from his posture, he was going to confront Dean. Seeing this, the White Deer Immortal Academy disciples shook their heads and sighed. In their eyes, Caspian was still too young. The best way to deal with this kind of situation was to protect his face, lest it would be too uglyter. Not only did he refuse to admit defeat, but he also tried to kill him. Wasn¡¯t he embarrassing himself? To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jagoan took a step forward and countless killing intent gathered on his fist. There was no fancy whistle. Jagoan broke it with one punch! Boom! A loud explosion shook the robes of an old man in therge hall. This caused the entire ce to shake. This was the ce where the White Deer Immortal Academy handled affairs, so they could not let these juniors do whatever they wanted. The world gradually fell silent, leaving only Jagoan that withdrew his fist and Dean who was sent flying thousands of feet away. Now Dean was no longer as high-spirited as before. His face was covered with blood, and he was hit by Jagoan¡¯s punch and spat blood. This scene also stunned the other White Deer Immortal Academy disciples. What did they see? The ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm could kill a Ruler Realm! This kind of thing was rarely seen. One had to know that battles of higher Jagoans often happened between geniuses and mortals. However, those who could enter the White Deer Immortal Academy to cultivate were not mortals! Dean¡¯s talent was extraordinary. He was famous in the White Deer Immortal Academy. It was impossible for him to be a mediocre person. However, Dean was defeated by Jagoan! Without any conspiracy, he defeated Dean in such a fair way! ¡°Are you serious? A Nirvana Realm practitioner defeating a Ruler Realm expert? What happened in our White Deer Immortal Academy?¡± ¡°You¡®re wrong, you¡¯re wrong! You¡¯re wrong! The White Deer Immortal Academy is full of geniuses. No matter how talented they are, it¡¯s unexpected and reasonable! We all know Dean¡¯s ability. Since Dean is not too weak, then this neer is too strong. That¡¯s all!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, each time a neeres to report, there will more or less be somemotion. However, this time around, it is really not small. A Nirvana Realm practitioner defeating a overlord Jagoan practitioner at. a higher Jagoan. What a good show!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. People said one after another. It was not rare to fight at a higher Jagoan, but it was rare to see such a thing in the White Deer Immortal Academy. Furthermore, the main character this time around was a new Nirvana Realm Jagoan! Dean was furious and wanted to continue, ¡°I was careless just now. Don¡¯t think you are really stronger than me¡­¡± ¡°All right!¡± Suddenly, the old man who had just calmed down nced at Jagoan and then looked at Dean. ¡°This is not a ce for you to be presumptuous. It¡¯s already against the rules that you just took action. But today, the neers reported that we should show up and not do it again.¡± Hearing this, Dean could only hold back his anger and left angrily. After all, the manager of the hall had warned him that if he continued to make trouble, he would only get bored. Even if Dean thought he was not bad, he might not be able to fight against a manager in charge of the freshman report. The only result was to humiliate himself. In that case, there was no need to worry about whether there was firewood or not! Anyway, it was not toote for a gentleman to take revenge. Dean remembered this kid! Then, under the guidance of other disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy, Jagoanpleted the freshmen report. They were all very interested in Jagoan. It was not easy to describe how lucky he was to defeat an old man like Dean. Even if Dean had suffered more or less from underestimating the enemy, would an elephant be identally pulled down by an ant? It could only be that Jagoan belonged to a hard bone and a hard block Dean kicked the iron te! They were also curious about how much Jagoan would grow in the future. After signing up, the manager of the hall took a deep look at Jagoan and said, ¡°You have officially be a student of the White Deer Immortal Academy. The first reward you will receive is that you can go to the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring for the baptism¡­ Take him there.¡± ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± The White Deer Immortal Academy disciple who was in charge of helping agreed and then said to Jagoan, ¡°Please follow me¡­¡± Jagoan nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Walking out of the hall, the White Deer Immortal Academy disciple excitedly said, ¡°So, you are called Jagoan, right? I didn¡®t expect you to defeat Dean! Even if Dean was careless, it can be seen that your ability is not ordinary¡­¡± The round-faced disciple of the White Deer Immortal Academy said a lot and realized that he might have talked too much. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Ahem, the ce I¡¯m taking you to now is called the Heavenly Longevity Spring! This is a benefit that the emperors of the ancient countries and the sect masters of the ancient countries can¡¯t enjoy. It can improve theirprehension and enhance their strength. There are many benefits. As for the specifics, you will understand when you go in. It¡¯s difficult to describe itpletely.¡± Before long, Jagoan had stopped in front of the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring. Chapter 2605 Chapter 2605 It was a wide and clear spring. The immortal mist curled up and was bottomless. Various kinds of power of the Great Tao evolved on their own. Waves of light of Yin and Yang appeared again and again, and the vital force of Heaven and Earth kept rising and falling. It was more than 10,000 times stronger than the Divine Spring Immortal Liquid that Caspian had seen before. However, when Caspian took a closer look, he found that there was no limit to the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring, and there was a deeper ce. In addition, the deeper he went into the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring, the richer the spiritual Qi inside would be. It would even be violent. If he failed to absorb it, it might hurt him. ¡°The Heavenly Eternal Spring has a total of nine levels. The deeper you go, the more benefits you¡¯ll get. However, I advise you that you should do what you can and bite more than you can chew. If you can¡¯t eat more, you¡¯ll hurt yourself. The loss outweighs the gain.¡± The round-faced disciple of the White Deer Immortal Academy reminded Caspian. ¡°This kind of thing often happens, because all the people who can be selected by the White Deer Immortal Academy are God¡¯s favored sons. As a peerless genius, who will admit that he is ordinary? He must want to challenge the limit. But, don¡¯t you know where this is?¡± ¡°This is the White Deer Immortal Academy of the White Deer Kingdom! There are many people outside here, so it¡¯s not impossible for them to be proud! They have to have the capital to be proud of themselves first. If they don¡¯t know how much they weigh, I¡®m afraid they will suffer a lot.¡± As he spoke, the round-faced White Deer Immortal Academy disciple paused for a moment and said with a big smile, ¡°However, Caspian, since you can defeat Dean, I think you can challenge those below the sixth level of the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring, because the further down you go, the more effective it will be. This is why many people know that the further they go down, the more dangerous it will be, and they will continue to challenge it.¡± Caspian suddenly understood and said, ¡°I see!¡± No wonder he felt that the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring was endless and deep. ¡°I wonder what the ninth level looks like?¡± Caspian asked again. ¡°As for this, I¡¯m not sure, because I only managed to reach the depths of the sixth level at that time.¡± The round-faced White Deer Immortal Academy disciple smiled helplessly. ¡°Besides, only when I first entered the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring, the effect was excellent, and the following effects would be greatly reduced. Only when I first entered would it have a miraculous effect.¡± Caspian nodded and then entered the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring. As soon as he stepped into the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring, he felt countless essence of the world gathered and poured into his limbs and bones. He suddenly felt refreshed, as if he had been enlightened. He looked more and more ethereal, and many cultivation problems that he had not understood before werepletely integrated at this moment! Try to get deeper¡­ With this in mind, Jagoan dived down. The round-faced White Deer Immortal Academy disciple did not care. The Sky-reaching Longevity Spring had a total of nine Jagoans. The lower the Jagoan, the better the effect. At that time, he couldn¡¯t help but want to challenge the limit and try how the ninth Jagoan felt like. However, when he had just advanced to the Ruler Realm Jagoan, he had been unable to withstand the pressure of the seventh Jagoan, and had no choice but to retreat to the sixth Jagoan to train. Therefore, not only could Jagoan kill ck Rain Ark, but he had also defeated Dean, a Ruler Realm Jagoan, in front of everyone. The sixth Jagoan of the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring should be simple and without any pressure. As for the deeper Jagoan, he felt like there wasn¡¯t much chance! It was all because he had already reached the Ruler Realm at that time, and he had yet to break through to a higher Jagoan. It was impossible for Jagoan to be stronger than before. However, this round-faced White Deer Immortal Academy disciple had just finished thinking when he saw an incredible scene and his expression turned strange. Jagoan had already broken through to the sixth Jagoan of the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring. Not only had he broken through to the seventh Jagoan, but he had also continued to advance further. Very quickly, he had surpassed the seventh Jagoan and stepped into the eighth Jagoan! ¡°This¡­¡± The round-faced White Deer Immortal Academy disciple was dumbfounded. Where did Jagoane from? He could actually break through to the eighth Jagoan of the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring! Jagoan wasn¡¯t even at the Ruler Realm Jagoan! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before the round-faced White Deer Immortal Academy disciples could finish his surprise, Jagoan had been immersed in the ninthyer of the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring, which was located in the deepest part of it! ¡°This¡­ This is impossible!¡± The round-faced White Deer Immortal Academy disciple eximed. Although he really wanted to deny this scene, it happened right in front of his eyes. Jagoan had truly stepped into the ninth step of the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring! Jagoan did not know what this round-faced White Deer Immortal Academy disciple was thinking, nor did he want to know. After he immersed himself in the ninth Jagoan of the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring, he felt that the surging essence of the world was endless. It was really a kind of violence. It was not surprising that he was injured by the violent essence of the world. A hint of anticipation appeared in Jagoan¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°It¡¯s just in time! I¡¯ll make use of the Sky- reaching Longevity Spring to break through to the Ruler Realm Jagoan!¡± He was originally still some distance away from the Ruler Realm, but if he was in the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring, everything would be fine. Boom! A hugemotion exploded within the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring, and a round-faced disciple of the White Deer Immortal Academy revealed a look of disbelief. ¡°No way! Jagoan is trying to break through to the Ruler Realm in the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring? Has he gone mad?!¡± He had to admit that Jagoan was extraordinary and that he would have a great chance of bing a figure of his own in the future. However, this was a path that he had never thought of when he attempted to break through to the Ruler Realm in the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring. Because it was too dangerous! Just as many people had seen, although the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring could be called a creation, there were too many essence of the worlds inside, which were so violent that they might get hurt if they were not careful. Breaking through inside was definitely not a good idea. Jagoan had actually directly reached the ninth Jagoan of Nirvana Realm and had taken advantage of the deepest reaches of his power to break through to the Ruler Realm Jagoan. He didn¡¯t even know if it was because he was confident in his skills, or because the ignorant were fearless! His aura rapidly rose and instantly reached the threshold of the Ruler Realm. He did not hesitate to attack! Bang! Countless essence of the worlds exploded one after another, and all kinds of disasters came. Even though it was in the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring, the fire tribtion, lightning tribtion, and all sorts of natural cmities arrived as promised! Jagoan was fearless and fearless. Since he had chosen to break through here and attempt to be a Ruler Realm, he had naturally been mentally prepared. Buzz! Subsequently, the four life souls of Jagoan appeared one after another to protect him. Lotus Suppressing the Heavens, gateway across the world! Before the disaster came, the lotus life soul and the gate life soul had already taken the lead to protect Jagoan. The big seal¡¯s life soul directly floated above him, and it was covered with sparkling light. It was impervious to all methods and could kill evil and retreat. Chapter 2606 Chapter 2606 The White Tiger¡¯s life soul kept shaking the space, and the earth-shattering momentum was rolling. The whole life-prolonging spring was boiling. ¡°Hmm? This is the direction of the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring? What happened?¡± ¡°This kind of feeling¡­ Someone is undergoing the tribtion? But I don¡¯t think so. He chose to undergo the tribtion in the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring. Does he think that his death is not fast enough?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Indeed, the spiritual Qi of the Sky-reaching Longevity Fountain is infinite. In some sense, it is indeed a good ce to pass the tribtion. However, the tribtion also appears by the power of heaven and earth. The mo re abundant the spiritual Qi is, the easier it will be to condense. It is definitely a double-edged sword. If you choose the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring to pass the tribtion, you don¡¯t think you have made a profit. Maybe you will lose your life to your grandmother!¡± Some disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy were talking about it. Obviously, Jagoan was not the first to choose to undergo the tribtion in the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring. However, the guy who did this before had a miserable ending. It should be known that the purpose of entering the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring was to take the opportunity to quickly improve his foundation and be more vigorous. Once one failed to transcend the tribtion and then suffer a bacsh, this was definitely not worth the loss, rushing in the opposite direction. Of course, there were also those who were lucky enough to seed, but not one in ten thousand. They had already forgotten how many years ago thest person who seeded in crossing the tribtion in the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring. In the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring, Jagoan¡¯s tribtion was also at the critical point. Countless terrible cmities turned into enemies killed by Jagoan. The Archaic Blood Demon, Marquis Cucakrawa, King of Hell, and others, all of these things that could be considered powerful enemies in the past, now appeared before his eyes again. ¡°Kill him, kill, kill, kill!¡®¡¯ ¡°Jagoan, everything about you should be mine!¡± ¡°Haha, kid, I¡¯m back again. You¡¯ll die this time!¡± Jagoan who were facing each other shouted. The four life souls of Jagoan gathered together and shone brightly. Within the intense light, a glowing Jagoan stepped out. ¡°As the ruler, I will suppress all enemies in the world!¡± Then, the four domains, magical powers, and all magical treasures appeared. Boom! As Jagoan raised his hand and made the most powerful strike, all the illusions in front of him were pushed away and destroyed. At the same time, hepletely surpassed the Nirvana Realm and advanced to the Ruler Realm! At this moment, his strength soared. All his magical power and four life souls were integrated into the four domains. The four life souls were located in the four directions of the four domains, the east, south, west, and north. All kinds of magical powers turned into stars that dotted the sky of the four domains. The magical treasures evolved into illusory lights and shadows, turning into buildings that rose from the four domains! The power of the Four Domains was now ten times or even a hundred times greater than before!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. This is the Ruler Realm! Jagoan sighed in amazement. He knew that he was already very strong at the ninth Jagoan of the Nirvana Realm. Otherwise, he would not have been able to kill ck Rain Ship. After all, no matter how weak the other party was, it was a real Ruler Realm! Dean, who had been defeated by Jagoan, had been promoted to the Ruler Realm for many years and was also a disciple of the White Deer Immortal Academy. Whether he was strong or not was beyond words. Therefore, it could only be said that Jagoan was too strong, and that was all. However, the current Jagoan¡¯s strength had increased by hundreds of times and had undergone a qualitative change. Even he himself was shocked by this change. After carefully sensing the changes in his body, Jagoan left the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring. However, as soon as Jagoan came out, he found that there was nothing around. Obviously, the area around the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring was cleared. Seeing this, Jagoan knew what was going on. He was not in a hurry either, waiting for the other party to take the initiative toe out. After a while, they found that Jagoan was still calm and did not move. The initiator could not help coming out. ¡°Haha, Jagoan, I did not expect you to not be afraid!¡± A group of White Deer Immortal Academy students, whose auras were clearly at the second or third Jagoan of Ruler Realm, slowly walked out and surrounded Jagoan. Jagoan looked over and saw the leader was Dean! ¡°Jagoan, I was careless earlier and gave you a chance to show off. It was all because you were still at the Nirvana Realm. If I were to kill you until you were defeated, you would only be said to be bullying the weak.¡± Dean grinned as he continued, ¡°Therefore, I came to look for you to fight again after you have advanced to the Ruler Realm. Otherwise, they would say that a group of Ruler Realm practitioners bullied you, a Nirvana Realm practitioner!¡± ¡°Haha, Brother Krammer is too kind! It¡¯s better to teach such a new person who doesn¡®t know good from bad. Only by teaching him strength is the right way!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that he has suffered a loss, he just lost face. We are all kind-hearted! If he leaves the White Deer Immortal Academy, he will lose his life with his temper!¡± ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s good to fight one-on-one. This kid probably won¡¯t be defeated by anyone. We¡®ve put in a lot of effort and made a big fuss!¡± ¡°He¡¯s cunning. We just don¡¯t want him to escape. We can deal with him at will!¡± The man was calm andposed. He pointed at Jagoan as if he was watching a kitten and a puppy, as if a cat was ying with a mouse. However, to a group of second or third Jagoan of Ruler Realm like them, a mere Jagoan who had just advanced to the Ruler Realm wasn¡¯t a big threat. In fact, it was a big problem whether Jagoan could withstand one of their moves with all his strength. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Dean to be so petty and want to find someone to besiege this neer! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This neer seems to be called an Jagoan? He entered our White Deer Immortal Academy through the Ancient Kingdom Competition.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you outstanding from the Ancient Kingdom Competition? Then you should be quite powerful. In my opinion, after you advance to the Master Realm, you can at least fight back and forth with Dean. After several rounds of fighting, you won¡¯t be defeated in one blow!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Dean did not use his full strength earlier. Otherwise, I would never believe that he would lose to a mere Nirvana Realm practitioner!¡± The other White Deer Immortal Academy disciples said one after another, showing no intention of helping. Either way, Dean didn¡¯t dare to openly kill people in the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring. Otherwise, he would definitely incur the wrath of Immortal Academy¡¯s experts. For the sake of a momentary impulse, he would destroy his own future and fate. Dean wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing. However, Jagoan had made Dean lose face before. This time, it was estimated that he had escaped from disaster. The so-called sin of death could be avoided, but the crime of living could not be forgiven! As long as no one was killed, only their muscles and bones were injured, their vitality greatly damaged, perhaps Immortal Academy¡¯s experts wouldn¡¯t even bother to investigate further. They would at most be med a bit and punished lightly. ¡°Jagoan, you¡¯re already at the Ruler Realm, so let me tell you something. There¡¯s also a wide gap between the same realm!¡± Dean said with a smile. Chapter 2607 Chapter 2607 ¡°Hahaha!¡± When they heard this, the other Ruler Realm students allughed loudly. This was because all of them were at the second or third Jagoan of the Ruler Realm Jagoan. Compared to Jagoan, who had just advanced to the Ruler Realm Jagoan, wasn¡¯t there a huge gap between them? ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± However, he didn¡¯t know that Jagoan didn¡¯t retreat. Instead, he agreed with Dean. This made Dean squint. What did this Jagoan mean? Could it be that he still thought that he could kill me and teach me a lesson? ¡°F*ck, Jagoan, you¡¯re too arrogant. Rather than being killed in the name of our White Deer Immortal Academy after you leave the White Deer Immortal Academy, you might as well be taught a lesson now. Even if you can¡¯t cultivate for the next year and a half, it¡¯s better than losing your life for nothing!¡± Dean said fiercely. Dean didn¡¯t hide his roar at all, leaving many nearby White Deer Immortal Academy students speechless. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It must be understood that Jagoan had just advanced to the Ruler Realm. This was a perfect opportunity for him to advance rapidly. He hadn¡¯t been able to train for a year and a half. Although he wouldn¡¯t be crippled, he had wasted so much time! Fortunately, Dean could say such shameless words as if nothing had happened! ¡°It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t cultivate for a year and a half. Anyway, it¡¯s better than losing my life.¡± However, Jagoan still nodded this time, which made Dean¡¯s veins stand out! At this point, Jagoan was still putting on an act. Did he think it was funny? He didn¡¯t take Dean seriously at all! ¡°Jagoan, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson now. I¡¯ll break your limbs and let you lie on the ground. You know what strength is! Without strength, you can only talk glibly. You¡¯re destined to look up to others for the rest of your life!¡± After that, blood appeared on Dean¡¯s arms. Every bloody mark contained a horrible fluctuation. In the twinkling of an eye, it actually evolved into Dean! However, these Deans were dressed in bloody robes, and their eyes were filled with blood. Apart from that, they were no different from their original bodies. Jagoan had seen a lot of such magical power methods, but he had never seen a doppelganger like Dean, who was almost the same as Dean. It could be seen that Dean¡¯s magical power method was extremely extraordinary. ¡°Kill!¡± Dean, together with the blood-red Dean, who had evolved from several blood marks, took action. In an instant, the blood-red light flourished, and the whole Life-prolonging Spring was filled with blood! ¡°Rumor has it that Dean¡¯s magical power method came from a powerful ancient country! Although it is an ancient country, in terms of foundation, it is only a little weaker than the Immortal Academy! After the destruction of this ancient country, many magical power methods have been passed down. Although most of them have been destroyed and iplete, they are still intact!¡± ¡°Could it be that the rumor that Dean had obtained great opportunities and magical powers in an ancient country remains?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost the same! I¡¯ve seen Dean¡¯s magical power method, and the blood-red Dean¡¯s strength is the same as his real strength. But in terms of consumption, it¡¯s also huge. I¡¯m afraid that it will be the limit of 1,000 breaths!¡± ¡°A thousand breaths? If it was really several Jagoans besieged by Dean, I¡¯m afraid they would not be able to hold on for ten breaths, let alone a thousand breaths!¡± Everyone said one after another, not optimistic that Jagoan could escape unscathed from Dean. As for helping, he was even more uninterested. Putting aside the fact that strength was the other Jagoan of respect, thew of the jungle was thew of the jungle. Moreover, Jagoan had provoked someone stronger than him. If he could not solve this problem, he might not be able to escape death when he left the White Deer Immortal Academy. It would be better to be beaten down by Dean now. It would be better for him to vomit blood three times now than to lose his life in the future. Seeing Dean rushing over, Jagoan¡¯s eyes lit up with red lotus light. ¡°Red Lotus Magic Sight!¡± As soon as the Red Lotus Demonic Eye appeared, the blood color in the sky was dispelled and reced by a huge Red Lotus Demonic Eye. The gigantic eye of the Red Lotus had reced the sun, and wherever the light shone, it was filled with light! Buzz! At the same time, Dean¡¯s several blood avatars suddenly emitted a buzzing sound. They were judged by the red lotus light. When the red lotus light became brighter, wisps of destructive aura climbed up! ¡°What!¡± Dean¡¯s face changed dramatically. He had never heard or seen such a situation before! Boom! Then, the huge Red Lotus Magic Sight in the sky directly burst out a bright light toward Dean, including Dean¡¯s real body. He was directly judged and destroyed, as if he had fallen into the Red Lotus Hell. Pow! Several of Dean¡®s avatars were blown back and spat out blood at the same time. They turned into blood fog and attached to Dean¡¯s arms again, but the blood stains were much lighter. Obviously, they were seriously injured! ¡°Brother Krammer!¡± Seeing this, the other helpers¡¯ expressions changed dramatically. They had never expected that Dean would be at a disadvantage in dealing with Jagoan who had just advanced to the Ruler Realm. Even this secret doppelganger technique had been broken in an instant. Others might not know the origin of this magical power. The separated Blood Clone was equivalent to Dean¡¯s fighting capacity. Just now, Jagoan had defeated several Deans in one breath! ¡°This kid is weird. Let¡¯s fight together!¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s here today, let¡¯s not let him escape unscathed!¡± ¡°Brother Krammer, let us help you!¡± The rest of the White Deer Immortal Academy students rushed forward. They were now surrounding Jagoan. If Jagoan managed to escape unscathed, their reputation would be ruined! Jagoan¡¯s eyes were like lightning. He had just arrived at White Deer Immortal Academy, so he would not cause trouble, but he was not afraid of trouble. Seeing this, everyone still looked down on Jagoan. Dean had obviously underestimated his opponent. Speaking of which, it was amazing. Dean had suffered a loss in Jagoan before, but he was still able to be opened twice. He really didn¡¯t know whether the other party was too strong or Dean was too weak. However, what happened next froze their faces. The Red Lotus Demonic Eye in the sky suddenly expanded, bursting with a red lotus light. It was as if the entire area of the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring had turned into a red lotus hell. Jagoan was the master of the Red Lotus Hell. Everything in the Sect Master would be judged! Swish! Countless rays of red lotus light fell and directly drowned Dean and others. The speed and power were so fast that even the universe was prated, the earth was smashed, and the the Great Taos were destroyed by the red lotus light. The void within a million milespletely sank If not for the protection of the formation of the White Deer Immortal Academy in the Sky-reaching Longevity Spring, they would definitely sink together and be doomed eternally! When everything calmed down and became silent, Jagoan stood on a lonely peak In front of it was the copsed ground. Dean and the other disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy fell to the ground, groaning! Chapter 2608 Chapter 2608 Seeing this, the disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy, who thought that Jagoan would be defeated, were all dumbfounded. Logically speaking, this shouldn¡¯t be the case! Dean and hispanions were both at the second or even third Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. There were at least a handful of them! What about Jagoan? Not only was he alone, but Jagoan¡¯s true self was only a Jagoan who had just advanced to the Ruler Realm. No matter how one looked or thought, it was impossible for him to be thest tough! However, right now, the one who was still standing, overlooking everyone was precisely Jagoan! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the contrary, Dean and the other elders of the White Deer Immortal Academy fell to the ground and could not stand up. What was going on? ¡°Jagoan is indeed worthy of being an Jagoan selected through the Ancient Kingdom Competition. It is indeed iparable to ordinary people!¡± ¡°I know that those who are able to emerge from the Great Ancient Kingdom Competition are definitely not weak. However, he is so powerful and terrifying. I have never expected him to be this powerful.¡± ¡°In time, Jagoan will definitely be a figure of one side! ¡± ¡°How much time will it take? Look at the miserable state of Dean and the others. Jagoan suppressed Dean and the others as a neer. This is already very amazing. Moreover, take a closer look. Dean and the others¡¯ injuries are neither serious nor light. If they don¡¯t pay the price to treat, it is estimated that it will be difficult for them to cultivate normally for a year and a half. It just so happens that they agreed with their harsh words to Jagoan!¡± While the White Deer Immortal Academy¡¯s disciples were watching from the sidelines, someone carefully noticed the details of Jagoan¡¯s operation and was amazed! ¡°What the hell is this?¡± This time, Dean was really angry. Seeing this, Dean was still indignant. He did not believe that he could always lose to Jagoan. He lost once or twice, and there were still three or five times left! No one would believe such a thing. However, when Dean looked up at the pupils of the red lotus in Jagoan, his heart sank involuntarily. Thousands of words gathered in his mouth, but they were all stuck in his throat and he could not say a word! Jagoan looked at Dean expressionlessly. It was as if he was looking at Dean, or sweeping the dust on the ground that was not worth mentioning. ¡°Jagoan, you¡­ Puff! ¡± Dean was so angry that his heart was beating fast. There was a sweetness in his throat, and his eyes went ck. Then he fainted. ¡°Brother Krammer, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Brother Krammer, are you okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Brother Krammer, don¡¯t get angry!¡± Seeing this, Dean¡¯spanion quicklyforted him. Unfortunately, Dean waspletely unconscious and unconscious. Seeing this, Jagoan shook his head gently and turned to leave. Watching Jagoan leave, many disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy, who had been watching the battle, nodded slightly and seemed to be thinking about something. Between Jagoan and Dean, the winner was determined. The news that the new Jagoan had defeated Dean and the others at the second or third Jagoan of the Ruler Realm spread like wildfire. Just like Dean and the others mored, the White Deer Immortal Academy was a world where strength was respected. After Jagoan showed hisbat capability, a peaceful day came. During this period of time, Jagoan¡¯s strength had steadily increased, and he was much stronger than when he had just advanced to the Ruler Realm. If he were to fight with Dean and co. again, it would probably only take half of his time to suppress Dean and co. Phew¡­ On this day, Jagoan¡¯s cultivation was over. He slowly exhaled a murky breath, and a rare trace of anxiety appeared on his face. It was all because he had been cultivating in the White Deer Immortal Academy for a period of time. However, he still did not know when he could meet his mother. He did not even know when to start. This concerned her mother, which made the usually calm Jagoan a little upset. Just as Jagoan was absent-minded, amotion caught his attention. This was the shining jade token of a disciple of the White Deer Immortal Academy. Jagoan took it out and found that it was a task from the White Deer Immortal Academy! When he cast his Divine Sense on the jade identification badge, a majestic voice slowly sounded. ¡°All the disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy, pay attention! Now that there are ancient demons and demons in the Crystal Nest Sea, you should go and kill them immediately! If there are no special circumstances, you must kill them all!¡± Naturally, Jagoan would not refuse such a rare opportunity. If the Jagoan wanted to be stronger, closed-door training was the best way, but the better way was to fight! Life and death were the fastest way to improve one¡¯s strength. At least for the current Jagoan, this was the case. He still remembered that his aunt had said that when he had enough strength, he could naturally meet his mother. This mission of the White Deer Immortal Academy was a good opportunity. Like many disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy, Jagoan arrived at the Crystal Nest Sea at the fastest speed through the teleportation formation located in the White Deer Immortal Academy. Even though he was knowledgeable, he could not help but narrow his eyes when he arrived at the Crystal Nest Sea. In fact, countless spirit crystals were surging in the Crystal Nest Sea. The collision between the crystals continued to explode and shatter, and even one of the Ruler Realms was severely injured. Therefore, it was undoubtedly more difficult to exterminate the ancient demons here. Not to mention that the Archean Fiendgods were highly intelligent. They were very cunning as they transformed into a pale-white human form and hid in the sea of crystal nests, attacking the past Jagoan. Jagoan andpany had just arrived when a student was seriously injured by an Archean fiendish demon. But now that they had so many people, it was easy for them to kill one or two Archean Demons. The Archean fiendish demons saw that too many Jagoans were approaching. They immediately retreated and ambushed them separately. Seeing this, the White Deer Immortal Academy disciples also split up to kill the Archean Demons. So did Jagoan. However, Jagoan¡¯s aura was only at the first Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, so it was easily bullied by many demons. ¡°Roar, roar, roar! How could there be a kid at the first Jagoan of the Ruler Realm here? Is there no one in the White Deer Immortal Academy? Even such a little guy has to be sent out!¡± ¡°I want to drink his blood and eat his flesh alive!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill, die, die, die!¡± In the face of the sudden appearance of an Archean fiendish demon, Jagoan¡¯s gaze was calm. The Archean fiendish demons smiled even more brilliantly when they saw Jagoan remain unmoved. They felt that the other party was stunned. Among the disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy who had been killed by them, there were many of them. They were eager to fight against the Archean Demons. Once they were surrounded by the Archean Demons, they would fight with each other. Their heads were nk and they didn¡¯t wake up until they were eaten. But it was toote! In fact, this was not their fault. After all, the Archean Fiendgods were extremely powerful, and their strength was above that of Ruler Realms. There was no doubt that they would be alive or dead if they fought against the Archean Fiends by themselves! Chapter 2609 Chapter 2609 However, just as these Archean demons were attacking Jagoan, dazzling sword lights burst out from all over Jagoan¡¯s body! ¡°This is¡­ Be careful! ¡± ¡°Run, everyone! There is something wrong with him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote¡­¡± Then, all the Archean demons present were drowned by the sword light. Although there were archaic fiendish demons who used their magical powers at the critical moment to withstand the attack, the sword shes of Jagoan were too powerful and too sharp. They easily killed all the fiendish demons present. Bang! As the sword shes shed, the Archean fiendish demons near Jagoan were killed without a trace. Seeing this, Jagoan nodded with satisfaction. When he learned that the Archean Fiends were cunning and liked to hide in the Crystal Nest Sea and sneak-attack the Jagoans, Jagoan had thought of why not use himself as bait to lure them out. It was well-known that archaic fiendish demons had extraordinary strength, and they possessed considerable intelligence. Furthermore, they were cunning. Even if they could defeat a Jagoan in one-on-one combat, they would definitely be careful and careful. Therefore, when it came to Jagoan alone against the Archean Demons, casualties were often caused by the Jagoan rather than the Archean Demons. Thus, Jagoan went against the way and used himself as bait to catch these lurking ancient demons. This was because his cultivation was only at the first Jagoan of the Ruler Realm and he was alone. Even if he was a cautious, cautious Archean Demon, he wouldn¡¯t need to be on guard. They would take the bait no matter what. Once he took the bait, he would be killed by Jagoan. Seeing that this method worked, Jagoan swept through the Archean Demons in a certain area as usual. Before they died, these Archean Demons were unwillingly scolding Jagoan for being unreasonable and actually went fishing to enforce thew. They were indeed blinded by the geese all year round. Their deaths were too unfair! Of course, Jagoan couldn¡¯t be bothered with them and killed them directly! Suddenly, the jade identification badge of Jagoan moved again. It turned out that the White Deer Immortal Academy had sent a message saying that all the nearby disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy would go to the coordinates shown on the message that they had found the nest of the Archean Demons in the Crystal Nest Sea. If they could destroy this ce, it would be much easier. In this regard, Jagoan rushed over without hesitation. When he arrived, he found that an iparablyrge crystal warship was parked on the sea of crystal nests. Its aura was hidden. If it had not approached, he would not have been able to detect it with his divine sense. Countless Archean Demons were entrenched on it. This was obviously the nest of the Archean Demons in the Crystal Nest Sea! The other disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy rushed over one after another. They had all received a message from the White Deer Immortal Academy to besiege the disciples of the Archean Demon Nest. After gathering a certain number of people, they all attacked the warship without any hesitation! This crystal warship was evenrger than a country. Even if its aura was restrained, it would only be a matter of time before the White Deer Immortal Academy discovered it. No mediocre person could enter the White Deer Immortal Academy. Everyone instantly thought that they had to break through from the inside! For now, he had to choose a weak point to break through the defense and enter the warship! ¡°They are humans! They are the Jagoans of the White Deer Immortal Academy!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill! Don¡¯t let them approach the warship!¡± ¡°Since theye, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± The Archean Devils that were entrenched on the warship noticed Jagoan and the others charging over. They immediately retaliated, defending the warship and their nest in the Crystal Nest Sea! Without further ado, the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation was unleashed! Buzz! The Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation expanded in an instant, covering heaven and earth. The archaic demons that were surrounded immediately sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. However, the sword light was sharp. If they took the initiative to approach, they would only be courting death. If they didn¡¯t take the initiative to break through, they would be besieged to death by the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation! Boom! Countless Archean Demons were killed by the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation and turned into ashes. The other White Deer Immortal Academy disciples also disyed their magical powers. If he was alone in the face of the Archean Devil, he might be afraid. But now there were so many fellow disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy and so many God¡¯s favored sons gathered together. What was there to be afraid of? What needed to be feared was these archaic fiendish demons! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The magical power shed and the magical treasures rumbled. Even though the Archean Demons on the warship were like mountains and seas, it was still difficult to resist the attack of the White Deer Immortal Academy disciples. The Archean fiendish demons retreated one step at a time, retreating to the entrance to the warship. They had never expected that the when disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy umted, they were so powerful that their quantity had changed to a qualitative change, which was not something that they, as Archean Demons, could withstand. In a matter of seconds, all the Archean demons guarding the inner entrance of the warship were swept away. Jagoan and other disciples took the lead and rushed into the warship. However, as soon as they entered the warship, they couldn¡¯t help but stop! The inside of the warship waspletely different from the outside. It was covered with sticky flesh and blood. It was hard to tell what kind of creature it was from, and the stench was unpleasant to smell. Moreover, there was a vague feeling of being bewitched and they could not help but rx. They gave up resisting and stood there nkly, allowing themselves to be ughtered. ¡°Everyone, be careful! Something ising!¡± Suddenly, someone eximed. Jagoan looked up and found that the Archean Demons wereing from the inside. But unlike the Archean Demons outside, the Archean Demons inside the warship had all turned into crystal. The fact that they could use the magical power simr to crystal showed that they had the power of different Archean Demons outside! Jagoan and the other did not say anything and started a fierce battle. Bang! The ancient demons that could be transformed into crystals were much stronger than the flesh and blood bodies outside. Once they were near, their Jagoan would be at a disadvantage. A female Jagoan with long hair fluttering in the wind had half her head bitten off by an Archaic fiendish demon. There was also a handsome male Jagoan whose arm was ripped off, and his blood flowed like a stream. There were also a few Archean Fiends who bombarded him at the same time. In an instant, he turned into a pile of bloody mist, which was very tragic. Jagoan and the others were not afraid of the sacrifice of theirpanions. Instead, they became braver as they fought. If they gave up because of theirpanions¡¯ sacrifice, then they would die in vain! Jagoan¡¯s eyes glowed with a red light, locking all the Archean Demons in sight. Boom! Then, the Archean Demons all bloomed with the color of red lotuses, as if they were being trialed in the Red Lotus Hell and were executed by the master of hell and the master of the Red Lotus Demonic Eye. Jagoan bloomed on the red lotus flowers and went deeper into the warship like a God of War. Chapter 2610 Chapter 2610 More and more disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy rushed into the warship. In the end, thousands of disciples fought fiercely against the Archean Demons inside the warship. Among them, some of the archaic demon elites hiding deep within the warship also made their move. They were extremely powerful. They were a lot more powerful than ordinary Archean Demons. It was not an exaggeration to fight with ten alone. As soon as they appeared, the White Deer Immortal Academy disciples were caught off guard and died one after another. In the blink of an eye, more than ten disciples died. Although there were also disciples who had been killed or injured in the previous battles, it was the first time that more than ten people had died! Jagoan narrowed his eyes and raised his hand to throw a hundred punches. A thousand punches, ten thousand punches, hundreds of thousands of punches! ¡°Absolute Heaven-Earth Fist!¡± Jagoan¡¯s fist light lit up the whole warship and killed all the elite demons. However, these elite fiendish demons could not be killed. Just after they were killed, new ones appeared. They were endless. The disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy still were extraordinary Jagoans. Even if there were new elite demons, they could still cope with the unexpected situation well with the buffer time. Facing the elite demons again, although it was not easy to deal with them, it could keep the casualties at a lower Jagoan. Many disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy could not help but look at Jagoan with gratitude in their eyes. If Jagoan had not intervened in time to break the deadlock, hundreds of White Deer Immortal Academy disciples would have died even if they could stabilize the situation. At the same time, someone recognized the identity of Jagoan. ¡°Hey? Isn¡¯t this Jagoan?¡± ¡°Jagoan? When the neers reported, the one who defeated Dean Krammer and others?¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s so fierce. It turns out that he¡¯s a fierce man who just came here!¡± More and more disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy recognized who Jagoan was. In addition to being amazed, they sincerely admired Jagoan. Dean¡¯s small group relied on theirrge numbers and often bullied others. If the other party had infinite potential or some kind of background, Dean would directly take a detour without saying anything. Even if he met them face to face, he would always try to please them like ackey, which was annoying. He had been defeated by Jagoan before and paid a great price to cure his injury. It made people p and cheer. Now that he knew that the fierce man in front of him was Jagoan, besides being amazed, he inevitably thought highly of Jagoan! However, when everyone was fighting to their hearts¡¯ content, the front became empty without warning. Except for an Archean Demon, there was nothing here! However, this Archean Demon had a deep crystal color. It only had the upper half of its body and countless arms. Its breath was as deep as the sea! Everyone immediately understood that they had met a big fellow! ¡°Kill! As long as we kill this Archean Demon, our mission should be almost done!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attack together. Don¡¯t hold back!¡± ¡°The final battle. Keeping your strength is just waiting for death!¡± The disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy rushed forward bravely! Swish! Suddenly, the giant crystal demon with only half of its body looked up with cold eyes. Countless arms moved like tentacles, reaching out to the White Deer Immortal Academy disciples present. This Archean Demon was too powerful. Its arms were like divine weapons and sharp weapons. Even if the White Deer Immortal Academy¡¯s disciples used their magical powers or used their magical treasures to defend themselves, they would not be able to withstand the attack of this Archean Demon. Their magical weapons were broken and their magical powers were destroyed. One by one, the White Deer Immortal Academy disciples were killed on the spot and died on the spot! Seeing this, everyone¡¯s heart sank! This Archean Demon was indeed worthy of being the owner of this nest. It was actually this powerful, terrifying! However, if they could kill this type of creature, it would be a great aplishment. This trip to the Crystal Nest Sea was worth it! Jagoan frowned slightly. He felt like something wasn¡¯t right, a bit strange. However, what exactly was wrong? He couldn¡¯t immediately say anything. He could only fight against this Archean Demon with other disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy. It had to be said that the disciples who were able to enter the White Deer Immortal Academy were all very capable. Even though this Archean Demon was very powerful, under the repeated attacks of thousands of disciples, even if asionally some were injured or died, this Archean Demon was still gradually injured. Roar! The Archean demon was furious. Countless arms kept pounding the warship, shaking heaven and earth. Some Jagoans were surprised to find that it was not easy for them to use their magical powers under the fury of this Archean Demon. All of them were shaken by the Spiritual Power in their blood. It was not easy for them to condense, but they were shattered by this Archean Devil. Over time, the White Deer Immortal Academy would be in trouble! Seeing this, Jagoan took a step forward, and a bone spear tens of thousands of feet long appeared in the air. The archaic runes lit up one after another, illuminating the past. Now, the future. The three thousand Great Taos, the Yin-Yang five elements, appeared one after another as the long white bone spear flickered. All of them were added to Jagoan¡¯s body. His five fingers suddenly gathered together and threw at the Archean Demon with only the upper body! Boom! In that instant, an unimaginable rumbling sound shook the air. The void within a million li was directly sted apart, and the world was destroyed. The Archaic Demons inside and outside of the warship were all sted apart by the aura and turned into ashes. The Archean Devil with only the upper half of its body raised countless arms to resist. In the end, it could only be swallowed by the light of the Archean Long Spear andpletely obliterated. When everything calmed down, there was only a wave of gray and ck marks in the position of the Archean Devil that only had the upper half of its body, indicating that this Archean Devil had once existed. They killed the powerful demon in their! ¡°That¡¯s easy to kill! We¡¯vepleted our mission!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect the task to be so smooth this time. I was nervous before!¡± ¡°Hmm? But why do I feel that the atmosphere is not right?¡± Many disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy cheered, while others felt that something was wrong. The reason why they were able to enter the White Deer Immortal Academy was naturally because they had experienced the tempering of blood and fire. They were no ordinary Jagoans. Although they had killed this powerful demon behind the scenes, they still felt that something was wrong. There was a vague ominous premonition. It was the same with Jagoan. The sense of foreboding grew stronger. All of a sudden, crystal chains appeared around the warship. Many disciples were trapped before they could react. They were pulled to the nearby walls and turned into crystal crystals. Their vitality kept flowing away and they would die if it continued. Seeing this, everyone suddenly realized this was a trap. They had been tricked! Chapter 2611 Chapter 2611 ¡°How could this be? What happened?¡± ¡°Why did this happen? Didn¡¯t we kill the most powerful Archean Demon?¡± ¡°We might have fallen into the trap! This is a trap!¡± The White Deer Immortal Academy disciples who were trapped here eximed. Originally, they thought that the overall situation had been settled, and they were sure to win, but now they were facing a reversal. However, at the same time, many of the White Deer Immortal Academy¡¯s cultivators were sealed by crystal chains and forcefully absorbed on the walls to turn into new crystals. Seeing this, Caspian¡¯s eyes shed with red lotuses. ¡°Red Lotus Magic Sight!¡± Boom! As soon as Caspian¡¯s magical power was released, the whole world seemed to turn into a red lotus hell. The crystal, which was about to solidify and was about to take away the cultivator¡¯s life from the White Deer Immortal Academy, exploded continuously. Those cultivators, who still had a breath to spare, quickly fled and were very grateful to Caspian. If it had been a bit slower earlier, they would havepletely assimted with the walls. Their entire bodies would have turned into crystals. Even if Caspian had broken through the imprisonment, they would likely have lost their lives. They could only shatter with the crystals. Thanks to Caspian¡¯s presence, they could escape. However, the sudden appearance of the warship was far beyond their imagination. In addition to the endless number of crystal chains appearing in session, there were even endless crystal demons charging forward. There were so many of them that they almost drowned Caspian and the others. However, Caspian and the others were also brave. They kept using their magical powers and continuouslyunched their magical treasures to resist the counterattack from the demons and rushed out of the encirclement. There was only one step left. They had entered the warship, but it was obviously unrealistic for them to return in the same way. Just now, hundreds of their fellow disciples had died. If they went out ording to the way they came, at least a thousand disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy would die. Although they still had a lot of people, they could not afford the loss. ¡°What should we do? We¡¯re in a dilemma now!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect us to die here!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we kill our way out? Although it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll die, what if we don¡¯t die?¡± The White Deer Immortal Academy disciples could not help but panic. It was all because they truly were heaven¡¯s proud sons, yet they had never thought of this type of scene before. They immediately panicked, not having any ideas. Jagoan pondered for a while, and sword radiance burst out from his body. ¡°The Seventh Move of Sword!¡± Jagoan raised his hand and pointed out. A light sword tens of thousands of feet long instantly condensed. The tip of the sword quickly destroyed a spot on the warship wall. In the blink of an eye, the gap, which was originally only a hundred meters long, had turned into three thousand meters, ten thousand meters, one hundred thousand meters, and one million meters! The inside of the indestructible warship was forcibly prated by Jagoan, and there was a way out! Bang! The White Deer Immortal Academy disciples¡¯ eyes lit up as a huge gap was created by Jagoan. They quickly fled with Jagoan. Jagoan took the lead and rushed forward to sweep away the obstacles for the other White Deer Immortal Academy disciples. In the end, they managed to escape from the warship, but thousands of White Deer Immortal Academy disciples had already lost. This made everyone very depressed. They were the Jagoans of the White Deer Immortal Academy. No matter where they were, they were only one in ten thousand. But now, hundreds or thousands of people were killed or injured in such a small warship. How could they not feel sad when they thought that they were the favored sons of heaven? Jagoan just frowned. He felt that something was wrong. It looked like a disciple of the White Deer Immortal Academy who relied on his talent to take the risk to enter the enemy¡¯s nest. In the end, he was too young. He was attacked by a rebel army and suffered heavy casualties. Except for most of them who had escaped with their lives, this was a little contrary. The rest of the scripts were too heavy. If Jagoan were to say that thousands of disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy were killed or injured, the remaining hundreds of Jagoans would have to use their trump cards to escape from death. In the end, they would return to the White Deer Immortal Academy resentfully, which would improve the direction of the script. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Just as Jagoan was confused, some auras quickly arrived. They came in an aggressive manner, but Jagoan and others recognized that they were also disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy! However, the other party¡¯s Jagoan of cultivation was different from that of Jagoan¡¯s group, who were at the first, second, and third Jagoan of the Ruler Realm Jagoan. His opponent was at the third, fourth, and fifth Jagoans of the Ruler Realm, and in terms of Jagoan of power, the opponent was even stronger. ¡°They are from the White Deer Immortal Academy! Are they here to help us?¡± ¡°Shh¡­ It doesn¡¯t look like it! They¡¯re more like they don¡¯t have good intentions!¡± ¡°They came with ill intentions? However, we are both disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy and their realms are higher. Even if they don¡¯t help us, they won¡¯t harm us!¡± The surviving disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy discussed among themselves. They had a bad feeling about the sudden arrival of their fellow disciples. When the neers saw arge hole in the warship and the Archean Devil entrenched here, they sensed the danger and fled one after another. They could not help but fly into a rage! ¡°Why did you destroy the warship? Do you know the value and meaning of the warship? Even if you were put together, you can¡¯tpare to the warship at all!¡± A student from the White Deer Immortal Academy with a fierce face said in a deep voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? You¡¯re ruining our n! Now that the warship is so broken, there are obvious loopholes. Not to mention powerful Archean Demons, even ordinary Archean Demons won¡¯t gather here foolishly and let us ughter them!¡± ¡°Ouryout was destroyed by you. How should youpensate us?¡± ¡°Damn it, even if we rebuild it now, it should be toote. Now we are going to fall behind the others!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. While these high-Jagoan White Deer Immortal Academy disciples were cursing, Jagoan also understood what was going on! It turned out that the warships here werepletely set up by these higher-Jagoan disciples! The purpose of this was to make use of the warships, the hiding ce, and the lives of low-Jagoan students as bait to attract powerful archaic demons. Even though there were a lot of ancient fiendish demons and there was nock of powerful existences, Jagoan and the others were able to pierce through this ce. Thus, they, who were at a higher realm, were naturally able to do the same. Furthermore, they were even better. It would be easy to control the number of people who had sacrificed within a hundred people, and even within ten people. After all, everything they had set up was under their control. How could they fail in such a situation? They didn¡¯t expect that Jagoan and the others would destroy the most important warships. How could they not be angry? However, Jagoan and the others were also furious. These higher-Jagoan students did not take others¡¯ lives seriously at all in order to achieve their goals! Chapter 2612 Chapter 2612 Now that Caspian and the others had managed to escape with all their might, these higher-level White Deer Immortal Academy students not only showed no remorse, but also med him and the others for destroying the warship and ruining their ns. Since they didn¡¯t take human lives so seriously, would they be satisfied if others all died in the warship and became food for the Archean Demons and fulfilled the good things for these high-level students? Seeing the indignant expressions of Caspian and the others, the White Deer Immortal Academy student who was the first to speak tugged at the flesh on his face and revealed a mocking smile. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, now that you¡¯ve ruined our ns, why do you still look so aggrieved? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not convinced?¡± ¡°Not convinced? A fist is the truth. Since you can enter the White Deer Immortal Academy to cultivate, you must know this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, this is a trap set up by us. It¡¯s obvious that you fell into our trap. You are stupid, and it has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°Yes, this is a trap to deal with the ancient demons. If you don¡®t see it clearly and don¡¯t look carefully, you will fall into it directly. Since you ruined our good things, did you still want to me us first?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The high-level White Deer Immortal Academy students were high above the masses. Not only did they trap Caspian and the others, but they also questioned them why they had ruined the n. It was a typical counterattack! ¡°How can you all be so shameless? We are all students of the White Deer Immortal Academy, so it¡¯s one thing if you don¡¯t help us, but you want to frame us. Are you worthy of the name of the White Deer Academy?¡± A woman said indignantly. Her appearance couldn¡¯t be said to be beautiful, only that she was in the middle of a person¡¯s appearance, but her thick eyebrows and big eyes were full of righteousness. She was indignant at the attitude of these high level students. It was obvious that the other party had made a mistake first. Now it seemed that they had made a mistake and were looking for death. Even if strength was respected in this world, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. It shouldn¡¯t destroy humanity like this! How could they be qualified to be students of the White Deer Immortal Academy? ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Seeing this in-looking female cultivator jump out and use them, the high-level students were not angry butughed. At the same time, the fat-faced male Jagoan shed and disappeared. When he appeared again, he was already in front of the female Jagoan. The female Jagoan was shocked and her face changed dramatically. Then, the man did not give the female Jagoan any chance. He directly raised his finger and pointed between her eyebrows. Pu! The fat man seemed to be poking a piece of tofu, easily piercing through the middle of the female Jagoan¡¯s eyebrows and crushing her soul. ¡°She died in the warship and was ambushed and killed by the Archean Fiends,¡± the man said slowly as he shook off the blood on his finger. He ignored the female Jagoan¡¯s corpse that had fallen into the sea of crystal nests. Seeing this, everyone was shocked. They never thought that the other party would kill people in public and directly push the me to the Archean Devil. ¡°How dare you! How can you do this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Not only do you deny it, but you also want to kill her to silence her!¡± ¡°Is this the White Deer Immortal Academy¡¯s high Jagoan disciple?¡± Everyone felt grief, but the number of students who dared to express their dissatisfaction suddenly decreased. It was all because the other party had killed someone. If they made too much noise, would they be killed together? It was really hard to say if this kind of thing would happen! Looking at these students who were trapped, even if they shouted, they were still so weak. The fat man and others immediately smiled! In reality, they had already used these types of methods many times, and none of them failed. After all, so what if it was the White Deer Immortal Academy? Thew of the jungle was thew of the jungle. Strength was the most important thing, and it could only be performed more vividly! The situation was better than others. If they knew what was good for them, they should be d that they had survived. Then they should think about how to apologize instead of questioning why the other party was doing this. Otherwise, the female Jagoan¡¯s ending would be their ending. ¡°Yes, she was indeed harmed by demons.¡± Suddenly, someone added. ¡°Oh?¡± The fat man and the others couldn¡¯t help but look over and find that it was a young man at the front. They knew that when these low-Jagoan students escaped just now, the man also took the lead. Obviously, this was the leader of these low-Jagoan students! Now he suddenly echoed their statement, saying that the female Jagoan just now was hurt by demons. Was he trying to please them and beg for mercy in disguise? Thinking of this, the fat man was about to smile, but Jagoan said again, ¡°You harmed your fellow disciples in public. What¡¯s the difference between you and the ancient demons?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hearing this, the fat man¡¯s smile froze and a trace of anger quickly surfaced. The other high-Jagoan students also did notugh because of this. Although the joke that Jagoan said was a little funny, he directly ridiculed all the high-Jagoan students. Then he could not be spared! ¡°Good, good, good¡­ You¡¯re their man, aren¡¯t you? It seems that we can¡¯t suppress you by killing that guy, so if we kill this one, you should be able to understand the current situation more clearly!¡± The fat man was so angry that heughed. Suddenly, he remembered something and said, ¡°Oh? Are you the so-called Jagoan? Dean and the other good-for-nothings took people to block you and were killed by you. But look, are we good-for-nothings like Dean? If you treat us as high-Jagoan students of the White Deer Immortal Academy as trash like Dean, you¡¯ll be too arrogant!¡± That¡¯s right. Dean had only brought someone at the second or third Jagoan of the Ruler Realm with him. However, the strength of the second or third Jagoan was nothingpared to the man¡¯s. Even the third Jagoan of the Ruler Realm was at the bottom. They were more than one Jagoan higher than Dean! Seeing this, these low-Jagoan students behind Jagoan were grateful and regretful! They were grateful that Jagoan had saved them in a crisis of water and fire, and now he was speaking up for his fellow disciples who were unfortunately killed. It was a pity that the situation was not good! ording to this posture, the opposite side¡¯s limit was that Jagoan¡¯s side was outnumbered, so they did not dare to kill all of them. However, killing some of them and threatening everyone was not a big deal. Now that Jagoan was challenging the other party, they were going to turn hostile! Under such circumstances, how could Jagoan survive? Even if they were willing to risk everything and stand with him, at most one of them would die. Therefore, they really admired Jagoan and felt very sorry. Such a figure would die hereter. They really didn¡¯t expect that the other party would still give Jagoan a reason to live in the face of a complete falling out with him. Chapter 2613 Chapter 2613 ¡°Caspian, have you finished speaking? If you¡¯re done, then make some preparations and then die!¡± The man sneered, and he had a horrible killing intent toward Caspian! If they were scolded like this and let the other party live, how could they, a group of high-level students, survive in the White Deer Immortal Academy in the future? If word of this got out, they would be humiliated by someone with equal strength. The warship¡¯s n was destroyed, but the initiator was still alive! As a result, Caspian would die today! ¡°How long can Caspianst?¡± ¡°At least he can torture Dean and his fellows. I guess¡­ One move!¡± ¡°There can¡¯t be more than one round. Our people are also not easy to deal with. If we can¡¯t defeat Caspian with the power of thunder, how can our people show off in the future?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ I think Caspian is very handsome. Now you beg me to be my subordinate. There may be a way out. I have a good rtionship with them. They will definitely let you go for my sake.¡± ¡°Hahaha, if you make a sound and ept Caspian as your subordinate, we will definitely give you face!¡± This group of high-level students kept mocking andughing. In their eyes, the ending of Caspian was doomed. The subject under the skirt was a joke. If he could establish his prestige and suppress this group of little guys, he could have as many officials as he wanted. He was not inferior to Caspian at all! ¡°Haha, you¡¯re still putting on an act. I¡¯ll make you regret being born in this worldter!¡± The man disappeared. This made the faces of the White Deer Immortal Academy students behind Caspian change greatly. This was how the female cultivators who had just been killed died. It was impossible to predict when this fat man would appear and where he would appear. It was impossible to guard against him. However, Caspian was not afraid. He did not even look around and grabbed at the void nearby. His palm pierced through the void and grabbed the man. ¡°You¡­¡± The man was stunned. The reason why he was able to disappear waspletely because of an escape method that merged with the void. Because the escaping method was too advanced, it was difficult to detect his movements unless the other party¡¯s cultivation was higher than his. Even if the other party noticed something wrong, the fat man, who had been alert for a long time, would change his position andunch a heavy punch! With this unfathomable escape method, he even killed the Jagoan whose cultivation was higher than his! What they didn¡¯t know was that this escape method was useless in front of Jagoan. It was discovered at once and he was directly caught. Crack! Before the man could resist, he felt a sharp pain all over his body. It turned out that Jagoan broke all the bones of the fat man in a few seconds! Not only that, but he also reached out and destroyed the other party¡¯s Qi Sea and Dantian. ¡°Jagoan, you, you, you¡­¡± After a long time, the fat man didn¡¯te up with a reason, but his face became more and more frightened. Finally, his face turned pale. The destruction of his Ocean of Qi and Dantian meant that the fat man was destined to be a mortal. He had a lot of enemies inside and outside the White Deer Immortal Academy. Once he lost his cultivation and became a mortal, the consequences would be unimaginable! This was worse than killing him directly! What should he do now? He would rather die than live. This was probably his future. When he thought of this, the fat man¡¯s face immediately paled, not daring to think any further. All of this happened in an instant, and there were even some people waiting for the man to give Jagoan a fatal blow. They never thought that in a sh, there would be a drastic change! ¡°What the hell is this? Our people were killed?¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t killed, but was directly disabled! Jagoan destroyed our people!¡± ¡°How is this possible¡­ Jagoan is only at the first Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. We are not trash like Dean. How could this be?¡± ¡°Jagoan, what are you doing? Are you going to be our enemy? You will regret it!¡± Looking at the fate of the fat man, these high-Jagoan students were a little flustered. Because of the strength of the fat man, although he was not the strongest among them, he was also one of the best. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. If Jagoan could easily cripple the man, wouldn¡¯t that mean that it would be easy for Jagoan to cripple them? How could they not be shocked? Some of the disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy behind Jagoan had already closed their eyes and did not want to see the miserable state of Jagoan. After all, Jagoan had saved them, and now he came forward. They really could not bear to see the death of Jagoan. Unexpectedly, there was a sudden reversal. Jagoan crippled the fat man, but he shocked these high-Jagoan students. What was going on? ¡°Really? Did Jagoan kill them in return? It¡¯s only been a short while? We are the weaker side, or they are the weaker side!¡± ¡°They seem to be afraid of Jagoan. Maybe there is a turning point!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Our situation may not be so bad!¡± The White Deer Immortal Academy students behind Jagoan whispered and looked at Jagoan with brighter eyes, as if they were looking at the sun in the sky, shining brightly. Seeing this scene, Jagoan rushed straight to the high-Jagoan White Deer Immortal Academy students without hesitation. ¡°Is Jagoan crazy?¡± ¡°He wants to be our enemy?¡± ¡°Just him?¡± The high-Jagoan students were shocked and angry. Of course, they didn¡¯t believe that Jagoan could defeat them alone, but the fact was that Jagoan was beyond their imagination. He was the biggest variable this time. Otherwise, it would not have been possible for hundreds of low-Jagoan White Deer Academy students to die on the warship. ording to their original n, there should be hundreds of people who were lucky enough to survive. Then, they, high-Jagoan students, let out a long sigh and wondered why their junior brothers and sisters were so weak that they finally went into the warship to wipe out the Archean Demons and made contributions to both fame and wealth! Now everything had changed because of Jagoan! How could they not be shocked and angry that Jagoan wanted to go against them? Just as they were furious, Jagoan took the lead. ¡°Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation!¡± Jagoan summoned the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation and extended for millions of miles. The area around the warship was immediately filled with the sword formation and enveloped by it. ¡°Jagoan! ¡± Seeing this, these high-Jagoan White Deer Immortal Academy students¡¯ veins bulged. Therefore, Jagoan was afraid that they would escape and wanted to cutoff their way out! Chapter 2614 Chapter 2614 One had to understand that the weakest amongst them was at the third level of the Ruler Realm, while the rest were at the fourth or fifth level. In a ce like the White Deer Immortal Academy where geniuses came from, they were not weak. Such a group of people fought against Caspian, but they wanted to escape? What a joke! This was simply ridiculous! Even if it was said, no one would believe it. However, Caspian had only done so and had even done so in front of them. Did Caspian really think that they could do nothing to a mere first stage of Ruler Realm cultivator? He did not know what they were thinking, nor did he want to know. Afterpletely surrounding this group of high level students, he changed his mind and activated the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Buzz! In the huge sword formation, the buzzing sound rose and fell, and countless sword lights responded to the call. One after another, ten, a hundred, a thousand, ten thousand, a hundred thousand, a million, ten million, and a hundred million! There were so many sword lights that they covered the sky and covered the earth. The faces of these high-level students changed. Was this really the strength of a first level Ruler Realm? Why did they feel that they were the weaker side in front of Caspian? They were the true first stage of Ruler Realm? Boom! The lightning dragon roared, the fiery phoenix howled into the sky. The world within a million li was shaken by a thought from Caspian. ¡°Quick, defend with all your strength!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t defend, you will suffer a great loss. You should take responsibility then!¡± ¡°Be careful, they¡¯reing!¡± Many high-Jagoan students were forced to defend themselves by the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation. Some wanted to take the opportunity to counterattack and sneak attack Jagoan, but their Dantians were pierced through by the sword light and shattered! This made some high Jagoan students furious, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything! Jagoan did it on purpose. He deliberately wanted them to be beaten. They could only defend and could not fight back! Once they fought back, his Qi Sea would be prated and his Dantian would be shattered! They found it hard to believe that this was the work of a first Jagoan of Ruler Realm. Not only did he launch such an earth- shattering attack, but he could also divert his attention to aim at every one of them. Did he really give them no chance to live? Boom! After a long time, everything calmed down. The high-Jagoan students had no color on their faces. They only felt that their arms were numb because of the two battles. They had been defending until they were a little tired. It could be seen how horrible Jagoan¡¯s attack was. As for those who could not defend themselves, they had all fallen into the sea of crystal nests. ¡°He is serious. He is really not afraid of falling out with us!¡± ¡°If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have said that. It¡¯s a little difficult to save it now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although we have suffered great losses, our overall cultivation is higher and our advantage is ours!¡± The high-Jagoan students whispered to each other. While feeling lucky that they were safe and sound, they had a new understanding of Jagoan! This kid wasn¡¯t a rising star at all. He was simply an exceptional talent at the first Jagoan of Ruler Realm. If he was truly treated as an ordinary first Jagoan of Ruler Realm, they would definitely suffer a great loss. He needed to be prepared to fall into a trap! ¡°Jagoan, let¡¯s have a good talk. We are all students of the White Deer Immortal Academy, so we should share the same origin and share the same interests with the outside world. We are here to wipe out the ancient demons, not to kill each other!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, Jagoan, we are all students of the White Deer Immortal Academy. We should get along with with each other!¡± ¡°Jagoan, your strength is extraordinary and you arepletely qualified to join us. If we join hands, this mission will be easy to capture!¡± These high-Jagoan students almost changed their faces and talked to Jagoan. They no longer looked like they were superior at the beginning. They only had awe and fear for Jagoan. There was no other way. Jagoan was too powerful. This type of power was something they had never imagined. Of course, as people with higher realms, if they all risked their lives to fight against Jagoan, they might be able to leave Jagoan behind. But it was meaningless! They were not here to seek death. Who would risk their lives to deal with Jagoan? Seeing this, the White Deer Immortal Academy disciples behind Jagoan felt very relieved! This group of higher-Jagoan students not only didn¡¯t consider the friendship between their peers, but also set them up. They didn¡¯t take their lives seriously, but also wanted to be superior and kill people afterward. They were now kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy, trying to please Jagoan, which was completely different from before. It was unbelievable. However, they were also furious. How could this group of people be so shameless and hurt them? There was no shame at all. They just wanted to kill Jagoan to establish their prestige. However, they found that Jagoan was not easy to deal with, so they begged for mercy, ttered, and even shamelessly roped in Jagoan to join the team. How could people be so shameless?! Jagoan ignored their ttery and begged for mercy. With a thought, the Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation rose again! Feeling the sharp Sword Qi and the bright sword light, these high-Jagoan students cried out in pain. ¡°Why is this guy called Jagoan so stubborn?¡± ¡°Jagoan, this is not what we want. We are also under orders. Otherwise, we would not have hurt these lovely junior brothers and sisters!¡± ¡°Yes, Jagoan, we had no choice. Otherwise, how could we be so bold? We were forced!¡± ¡°The people behind this are too powerful. They are the experts among our White Deer Immortal Academy¡®s students. If we don¡¯t obey them, we will offend them and we will never have a peaceful day in the White Deer Immortal Academy. I¡¯m afraid that we can¡¯t survive and will rather die than live!¡± When the high-Jagoan students saw that Jagoan was really going to take action, they didn¡¯t dare to lie. They hadn¡¯t recovered yet. If Jagoan activated the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation again, they would lose half their lives even if they didn¡¯t die. Anyway, when they were really half-dead, they would confess. Why didn¡¯t they confess to Jagoan before they lost half of their lives? In this way, they still earned half of their lives! ¡°An order?¡± Jagoan asked thoughtfully. Although it looked like they were deliberately looking for an excuse to get out of trouble, it was still possible after careful consideration. It was not a big deal to use warships as traps, but to use low-Jagoan students of the White Deer Immortal Academy as bait to attract ancient demons and demons. If such a thing was put on the table, it would not be settled by these students at the third or fourth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. It could only be because they had more powerful students backing them up. That was why they were so fearless and didn¡¯t want to die! ¡°Yes, Jagoan, I advise you to ride on the cliff! You have already offended the strong among the students. If you continue, I¡¯m afraid you will lose your life. Now, you can join us and make contributions. It¡¯s not too late!¡± Someone rolled his eyes, trying to persuade Jagoan to give up. Chapter 2615 Chapter 2615 Hearlng this, Caspian suddenly looked over. His eyes were as sharp as lightning, and there was a red lotus in his pupils. As soon as he met Caspian¡®s eyes, he felt a burning sensation in his Qi Sea and Dantian, as if he was in the hell of red lotus, being judged by the master of hell. ¡°Argh, argh, argh¡­¡± The man screamed. His Ocean of Qi was destroyed, his Dantian was broken, and he fell into the sea of crystal nest. It was unknown whether he was alive or not. Seeing this scene, everyone dared not breathe. They never thought that Caspian would be so ruthless. In front of such a God of Massacre, if he was not careful, he would be a cripple. For them, bing a cripple was even crueler than killing them! After all, their style of doing things was destined to be full of enemies. Once they were discovered and turned into disabled people, their enemies would definitely line up to seek revenge. It would be better to end their own business. Therefore, silence was was the best strategy. ¡°How many more traps do you have left?¡± Caspian suddenly pointed at the warship below. ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing this, the high-level students wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. They didn¡¯t know what Caspian was trying to do. However, if Caspian wanted to continue to destroy their big n, it was absolutely impossible to say. If they were ruined by him in session, not to mention Caspian, they would be in big trouble. Because of who leaked the information, it would be hard to hide it from him once he investigated. Buzz! Suddenly, Caspian¡¯s eyes glowed with a red light. He directly destroyed the Qi Sea of a guy who was hiding behind others on purpose and pierced through his Dantian. Jagoan remembered that this was one of the people who had been the happiest before. Now that this guy found that the situation was not right and the situation was better than others¡¯, he frowned and retreated behind everyone. However, how could he just run away after being arrogant in front of Jagoan? There was no such good thing! Now that Jagoan was looking for someone to establish his prestige, the most important thing was naturally to choose those people. Seeing this, these high-Jagoan students did not dare to hide anything. A wise man didn¡¯t want to be at a disadvantage, so he quickly gave out the coordinates of the other traps. Anyway, it was a matter of time before they got into trouble. But if they did not agree now, Jagoan would definitely kill them on the spot. They did not want to die, nor did they want to be disabled. They could only tell Jagoan everything obediently. Jagoan gave them a cold look. He was sure that these guys who were scared out of their wits would never dare to lie to him, so they turned into a rainbow in the sky and went to destroy the other traps. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Watching Jagoan leave, everyone was still scared. It was just because everything was like a dream, reversed and reversed. They were a little confused, unable to react. When the high-Jagoan students suddenly came to their senses, they immediately angrily thought of where Jagoan left and cursed. ¡°F*ck, does Jagoan really think he is somebody? By then, he won¡¯t even know how he will die!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? In my opinion, Jagoan doesn¡¯t have much ability, either. He just wanted to scare us before we could react. In the final analysis, we showed mercy to junior brothers and junior sisters!¡± ¡°Humph, if Jagoan dares toe back, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson!¡± The high-Jagoan students cursed. If Jagoan were here, they would definitely fry their skin and break their bones. They would be suppressed for tens of thousands of years and would never be reincarnated. Seeing this, the low- Jagoan disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy scoffed! They could still remember how frightened those students were just now. Now that Jagoan had just left, why didn¡¯t they say that in front of Jagoan? ¡°What are you looking at? If you don¡¯t get out of here now, you¡¯ll be responsible for Jagoan¡¯s death!¡± Realizing that these low-Jagoan students, who should have been used as bait and buried in warships, looked at them with ridicule, as if they were watching a show, the high-Jagoan students could no longer hold back their anger and roared. ¡°Run away, run away!¡± The low-Jagoan students who had escaped from death did not dare to go against these high-Jagoan students. Moreover, Jagoan had left again, so they immediately scattered and left this troublesome ce in a hurry. On the other hand, Jagoan found several other traps ording to the coordinates of these high-Jagoan complete documents. An ind suspended above the Crystal Nest Sea. He rushed into the center of the ind alone. In the twinkling of the sword light, the whole ind was torn into pieces, and countless ancient demons hiding here escaped. The slower ones were directly killed by him. After the matter was settled, the students of the White Deer Immortal Academy could only vaguely see the back of Jagoan. *** Within the sea fortress. The terrifying red lotus light spread out and shattered the indestructible sea fortress. Many of the White Deer Immortal Academy students who were trapped here fled one after another. They looked up and saw a person standing in the sun like a god. Deep within the crystalline nest. Bang! A huge boulder copsed and many of the White Deer Immortal Academy¡¯s disciples quickly escaped. When they flew to the surface of the crystal nest, they looked back and saw that it was as if a huge boulder had turned into dust. If not for the muddy sea, they would not have believed that everything was real. Just as they were praying for the savior to save them, a young figure, like a god, came and rescued them from the Asura Purgatory! When they wanted to see him clearly, he had already left. Everything was like a dream, as if it had never happened. Almost at the same time, there was an endless stream of angry voices. ¡°Who is it? Who is ruining our n!¡± ¡°Not only us, but also theyout of other ces has been destroyed.¡± ¡°Who did it? How dare he be so bold. Doesn¡¯t he know who did it?¡± Just as they were furious, Jagoan had destroyed several traps on the coordinates and moved forward. ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, a floating pce appeared in front of Jagoan. If it were before, Jagoan would have thought that this was a trap jointly set by the high-Jagoan students of the White Deer Immortal Academy. However, after continuously destroying the so-called trap, he knew that it was probably not a trap. It was only because the setting of these traps would take a lot of effort. Although it could not be destroyed, the number could not be toorge. ording to his spection, the amount he destroyed was probably the limit. Therefore, this suspended pce should not have been created by a high-Jagoan students of the White Deer Immortal Academy. Thinking of this, Jagoan wanted to go in and have a look. After all, if it were not for the high-Jagoan students of the White Deer Immortal Academy, then it would have been the realir of the Archean Devil! He could not miss such a great opportunity? Chapter 2616 Chapter 2616 However, before Caspian could enter the pce, the surrounding void suddenly started to shake violently. He felt the void around him be sticky. Countless invisible arms were pulling at his body. By the time he reacted, he was already in the pce. The strange pce was full of strange nts. Some of them looked like living people, but as they walked in the pce, their crowns suddenly split open, and a strange flower with a long mouth appeared. It was talking to itself and cursing. Some of them were giant pythons entangled with countless vines. Although they were called demonic beasts, ording to Caspian¡¯s perception, they were nts, but if they were really treated as nts, they would be locked by deep snake eyes, as if they would attack Caspian at any time. Some were like shells that had taken root under their feet. Some of the living corpses were being sucked away. It was obvious that the White Deer Immortal Academy students who hade to the sea of crystal nests to kill the Archean Demons had identally died here. Before Caspian could finish reading the pce¡¯s surroundings, a terrifying aura suddenly descended. He looked over and saw a devil king with a green aura! ¡°Tsk tsk, someone else was sucked into my Blue Sky Devil Pce¡­ But my pet didn¡¯t take the initiative to kill you. He must have sensed that you were in great danger. It¡¯s really strange. You¡¯re clearly just a first stage of Ruler Realm cultivator. Even if it¡¯s dangerous, how dangerous will it be?¡± The green-lighted devil king looked at Caspian with great interest, but in the end, he didn¡¯t find any clues. He shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it, since you¡¯re here, let my Blue Sky Devil King personally meet you and kill you here. Let me see how powerful the guy who my pet doesn¡¯t even dare to provoke is!¡± After saying that, Blue Sky Devil King¡¯s tiger body shook. At the same time when the green light filled the air, the nearby nts quickly merged with it. The giant python, which had just been made up of countless vines, now became the right hand of the Blue Sky Devil King. His five fingers were five fierce pythons. Under the convergence of the green aura with the Blue Sky Devil King, the five pythons turned into five flood dragons, and their momentum increased greatly! ¡°Is this a magical treasures? Or a magical power?¡± Caspian did not expect this ce to be so strange. Even the Blue Sky Devil King did not take the ordinary path and did not y by the rules. However, Caspian was not afraid either. Whether it was magical power, Cultivation Methods, or magical treasures, they were all the same. One force could defeat ten enemies, and the other force could break all methods! ¡°Red Lotus Magic Sight!¡± A red lotus light appeared in Caspian¡¯s pupils. In an instant, the Blue Sky Devil King seemed not to belong to his Blue Sky Devil Pce, but to be trapped in the Red Lotus Hell. Jagoan, the Lord of the Red Lotus Hell, was going to judge everything! Bang! In an instant, Blue Sky Devil King¡¯s giant python arm was directly turned into powder. If he had not made a prompt decision and cut it off in advance, the consequences would have been unimaginable. His whole body would have been destroyed by the red lotus light! ¡°Haha¡­ It seems that you have some ability.¡± Blue Sky Devil King narrowed his eyes. He did not look down on Jagoan at all. After all, how could a guy who almost killed him be mediocre? This guy waspletely different from the other Jagoans who had broken into the pce. Jagoan was also surprised. It was all because he thought he could seriously injure the Blue Sky Devil King with one strike just now, but he didn¡¯t know that the other side had a broken tail and a strong man had a broken wrist, so he escaped. ¡°But that¡®s all!¡± The Blue Sky Devil King trembled slightly and grew his original arm again. However, the python nt had withered, because it had just been killed by Jagoan. He raised his arm and shouted, and the entire Blue Sky Devil Pce suddenly shook. Swish! All the strange nts that upied the Blue Sky Devil Pce belonged to the pets of the Blue Sky Devil King. Then, they charged at Jagoan. Regardless of whether it was the humanoid nts that produced strange flowers in the crown or the huge shells that absorbed the flesh and blood of the Jagoan corpses, they all rushed to Jagoan. Seeing this, Jagoan was not afraid. A bright light burst out between his eyebrows. ¡°Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation!¡± Sword Qi erupted from the pores all over Jagoan¡¯s body. With the cooperation of the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation, the entire Blue Sky Devil Pce descended into an iparably terrifying state of destruction other than Jagoan! Boom! Blue Sky Devil Pce was shaking. The thunder dragon was roaring and the fire phoenix was chirping. The sword light filled every corner of Blue Sky Devil Pce. All the nts, exotic flowers, and grass were cut into pieces by the sword light and turned into ashes. Even though Blue Sky Devil Pce was extremely strange, Jagoan still managed to break through all Dharma with one strike! The void here was pierced through by the sword light of Jagoan, and the Blue Sky Devil Pce, which had been tightly sealed, was suddenly exposed. If he was willing, he could leave Blue Sky Devil Pce at will. However, Jagoan did not do this. Why did he run away? There was no need for him to escape! On the other hand, Blue Sky Devil King¡®s eyelids jumped wildly. He was shocked by the strength of Jagoan. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Where did this kide from? Why is he only at the first Jagoan of Ruler Realm but his strength is so terrifying?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t fight against him by force. If I force myself to do so, I might die.¡± ¡°There is no need to worry about it if I keep my life!¡± The determined Blue Sky Fiend King was about to flee. He was not a human Jagoan, so he did not have so much courtesy, righteousness, and shame. For Blue Sky Devil King, as long as he could survive today, he coulde back in the future and kill today¡¯s enemies. However, what Blue Sky Devil King didn¡¯t expect was that he didn¡¯t want to fight and he wanted to escape, but Jagoan didn¡¯t agree! ¡°Stop fighting? Why didn¡¯t you think twice before you dragged me into your Blue Sky Devil Pce?¡± Jagoan did not give Blue Sky Devil King a chance to escape at all. The sword light blocked all the retreat routes of Blue Sky Devil King. As long as Blue Sky Devil King ran away with all his strength, Jagoan could rush to give him a fatal blow in time. This made Blue Sky Devil King have nowhere to run. He could only force himself to fight against Jagoan. ¡°Brat, do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± Blue Sky Devil King turned angry from embarrassment. He was a little regretful that he actually provoked such a big Buddha as Jagoan. But since he had cultivated to this day, he was no pushover. If Jagoan wanted to fight to the death, he would apany him! Roar! Blue Sky Devil King opened his mouth and roared. As the four sides shook, he turned into drops of dark green liquid andpletely integrated into Blue Sky Devil Pce. This Blue Sky Fiend Pce was actually a part of the Blue Sky Fiend King. It was capable of fusing and fusing with each other! At first, Jagoan was a little surprised, but when he thought of the means used by the Blue Sky Devil King to merge with nts, this was probably some special magical power of the Blue Sky Devil King. ¡°However, is this really good? After fusing with your Blue Sky Devil Pce, are you sure it¡¯s stronger and not weaker?¡± Jagoan suddenly said with a smile. Chapter 2617 Chapter 2617 Blue Sky Devil King had a bad feeling and felt that there was something in Caspian¡¯s words. However, he had already merged with Blue Sky Devil Pce and used such a trump card. There was no way back. Today, either he died or Caspian died. Only one of them could survive! ¡°Blue Sky Underworld!¡± Azure Sky Fiend King, who had fused with Blue Sky Fiend Pce, roared. In an instant, the environment of the entire Blue Sky Demon Pce changed rapidly. Caspian seemed to be in theherworld. In the Nine Serenities, one would be a sinner who would be doomed eternally. Under the gaze of the owner of the Netherworld, one would be sentenced to death. ¡°You are guilty!¡± The Blue Sky Devil King coldly announced the judgment of Caspian. As soon as the Blue Sky Devil King spoke, Caspian felt countless sins on him. Once his mind rxed, he really reflected on himself and wondered if he hadmitted any crimes. Then these sins would completely integrate into Caspian¡¯s body. At that time, even if he was innocent, he would be guilty. However, how could a mere Blue Sky Devil King be able to easily control Caspian? Caspian¡¯s Dao heart was firm, illuminating the path of immortality,pletely unaffected by the so-called trial. ¡°This¡­ How is this possible!¡± Finding that his strongest move was ineffective against Caspian, Blue Sky Devil King¡¯s expression immediately changed. He had used this to kill countless powerful Ruler Realm-level experts, and it had never failed! Now that he hade to Caspian, a first level Ruler Realm, he couldn¡¯t do anything. How was this possible? He didn¡¯t believe that there was such a ridiculous thing in the world! ¡°To judge me? What are you? What qualifications do you have to judge my Jagoan?¡± Jagoan sneered, and his eyes shone with a red light! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In an instant, the inside of the Blue Sky Devil Pce changed. The rolling Netherworld disappeared without a trace, reced by the Red Lotus Hell of Jagoan. At this moment, Jagoan became the master of the Red Lotus Hell, who overlooked all living things. Blue Sky Fiend King, on the other hand, had be a prisoner, a sinner who had been judged by Jagoan. Blue Sky Devil King only felt that his cultivation was gone and he had be a mortal. ¡°You, you are guilty!¡± Jagoan returned the vow of the Blue Sky Devil King. With each word, the Blue Sky Devil King was burned by the Red Lotus Fire for tens of thousands of times. When the word ¡°Guilty¡± fell, Blue Sky Devil King¡¯s green aura was reced by the red lotus color, and countless red lotus lights burst out of his body. Boom! When the light of the Blue Sky Devil King¡¯s red lotus reached its peak, the entire Blue Sky Devil Pce shook. By the time everything calmed down, the Blue Sky Devil Pce had be riddled with wounds. Its spirituality was gradually losing and the Blue Sky Devil King had long disappeared. Only the white bone-carved sign was suspended in midair. ¡°Eh?¡± Jagoan was slightly surprised. He nced at the trembling Divine Soul of the Blue Sky Devil King and ignored it. Instead, he tried to collect the white bone te. Because he did not show any mercy just now. ording to his idea, even if Blue Sky Devil King did not die, his soul would be like a candle in the wind. However, even though Blue Sky Devil King¡¯s body was destroyed, his soul was barely intact. At the critical moment, this white bone te protected the Divine Soul of the Blue Sky Devil King, so that he would not be killed by Jagoan. ¡°What is this?¡± After ying with the white bone te, Jagoan raised his hand and grabbed Blue Sky Devil King¡¯s Divine Soul. He held the Devil King in front of him like catching a chicken and wrapped it with the red lotus light to interrogate him. ¡°Also, recently, the Archean Demons have made a scene in the Crystal Nest Sea. What the hell is going on?¡± Feeling the powerful aura emanating from Jagoan, as well as the terrifying strength that had just shaken the world, the Blue Sky Devil King endured the pain and said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything. I¡¯ll tell you everything¡­ All of this is led by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. I¡¯m just a pawn behind the saddle!¡± ¡°Dragon-riding Supreme Devil?¡± Jagoan frowned. He had never heard of this figure before. Seeing this, before Jagoan could ask, the Blue Sky Demon King took the initiative to exin, ¡°Yes, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil is a half-human and half-demon. Legend has it that one of his parents is a powerful Jagoan of the Jagoan Tribe, and the other is a terrible Archean Demon. Finally, theybined and gave birth to the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. However, it is obvious that neither the Jagoan n nor the Devil n will tolerate such an existence. Therefore, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil has been in a difficult situation since he was young.¡± Jagoan was lost in thought. People from the different ns must have different intentions. Jagoans no longer had a good impression of demons, let alone archaic demons. As for the Archean fiendish demons, they had always treated humans as food. What was going on with an Archean fiendish demon with a human bloodline? Half-walking food? Therefore, although he had half of the Archean fiendish demon lineage, he was destined not to be completely epted by the demons, nor could he be a human. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil hates everything, humans, and fiendish demons that do not ept him. He sacrificed his parents while he was cultivating his demonic arts to fulfill his wish!¡± ¡°Therefore, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil who hates everything doesn¡¯t believe anyone. He¡¯s cunning and extremely sinister. He¡¯s always using the greatest malice to guess everything in the world. Therefore, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil doesn¡¯t take the lives of humans as his own and doesn¡¯t care about the lives of demons. He only wants to watch humans and demons kill each other. This is one of his few fun.¡± When the Blue Sky Demon King talked about the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, he couldn¡¯t help but show fear and said, ¡°He calls himself the Supreme Devil because he thinks that he is more like a devil than humans. Moreover, the human race is more exclusive than demons. Even if he is very powerful, he has no ce to stay in the human tribe. He will definitely be attacked by a group¡­¡± ¡°The demons are more dominated by themselves, so they are entrenched among the demons and dominate a region. The turmoil in the Crystal Nest Sea this time is actually also the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil Lord¡¯s fun. He just wants to watch the human race and the demons fight. The more they die, the happier he will be. He is like a high king who controls everything behind him.¡± ¡°As for Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s strength, even a hundred of me are no match for him. Furthermore, fiendish demons believe in strength more than anything else. He can mobilize so many Archean Demons to wreak havoc in the Crystal Nest Sea in one go. One can only imagine how powerful he is.¡± After a pause, Blue Sky Devil King added, ¡°This white bone token is the pass to enter Dragon Vanquishing Fiendlord¡¯s Fiend City. It has special powers that can protect us at critical moments.¡± Jagoan suddenly understood. No wonder Blue Sky Devil King¡¯s body waspletely destroyed, but his soul was not seriously injured and was barely preserved. ¡°Then where is Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s city?¡± Jagoan thought for a moment and asked. Chapter 2618 Chapter 2618 Upon hearing this, Blue Sky Devil King¡¯s Divine Soul could not help but tremble. He asked fearfully, ¡°I say, you don¡¯t want to go to the Dragon-taming Devil City, do you?¡± One had to know that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil could be said to be extremely cruel. Normally, if nothing happened, these devil kings would not want to go to the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil City. In case the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was moody and they would never return, they would die an unjust death. However, this kid in front of him not only didn¡¯t run, but he also wanted to take the initiative to go to Dragon Demon City! What was he doing? He couldn¡¯t possibly be targeting the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. If he wanted to capture a thief, he had to first capture the king and resolve the demonic turmoil in the Crystal Nest Sea. Then, he would be able to rest forever! It was obvious whether Caspian was strong enough to defeat him. However, he still wanted to say that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was too powerful. A hundred Blue Sky Fiend Kings might not even be able to shake his position. That was exactly the case. Even if they were not convinced, they still served the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil respectfully. There was no other way. The situation was stronger than that of others. Unless they were 100% confident that they could survive the pursuit of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, they would not dare to rebel. Caspian, on the other hand, wanted to go to the Demonic Dragon City, which they had all avoided in time. They were so bold that they stared at the Dragon-taming Venerable¡¯s head. How dare he! Even if his strength is extraordinary, at best, he¡¯s a little stronger than me¡­ He¡¯s scattered and hasn¡¯t reached the level of a hundred of me. He¡¯s definitely no match for Dragon- riding Supreme Devil! The Blue Sky Devil King thought to himself. Seeing this, Jagoan did not talk too much with the Blue Sky Demon King. The red lotus light in his eyes burst out and burned the Blue Sky Demon King constantly, which made him grimace in pain. ¡°It hurts, hurts, hurts¡­ I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Blue Sky Devil King did not ask if he was talking nonsense or not. Instead, he directly reported the coordinates of Dragon Demon City. In fact, even if they knew the coordinates of Dragon Demon City, it was still very difficult to enter. The most important thing was this white bone te. It was the only proof to enter Dragon Demon City. Otherwise, one could only enter by forcibly breaking through the formation. Jagoan was lost in thought. It turned out that the Dragon-taming City was located deep in the Crystal Nest Sea. It was indeed a good ce to watch the fire across the shore! The Blue Sky Devil King secretly observed Jagoan¡¯s reaction and asked cautiously, ¡°I¡¯ve told the truth. Can you spare my life¡­¡± ¡°Death penalty can be avoided, but it¡¯s hard to escape punishment.¡± After saying that, Jagoanunched the Four Domains. Looking at the boundless domain, Blue Sky Fiend King instantly realized what Jagoan was up to. ¡°No, don¡¯t¡­ Argh!¡± Before the Blue Sky Devil King could finish his scream, he was absorbed by the four domains and became one of the ten thousand gods and devils. ¡°Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, Dragon Vanquishing Fiend City¡­ Is a little interesting.¡± Jagoan put away the white bone token and turned to head for the coordinates given by Blue Sky Fiend King. At the same time, in a corner of the Crystal Nest Sea, several disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy were excitedlymunicating with each other. ¡°I never thought that the initiator of the chaos in the Crystal Nest Sea would be the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil!¡± ¡°This half-human and half-demon fellow is too arrogant. The position of the Dragon Demonic City is probably in the depths of the Crystal Nest Sea, yet he still dares to deliberately stir up trouble with the Archean Demons. Does he want to upy the first-ss seats across the shore?¡± ¡°I think he is in a hurry to die. How dare he escape unscathed after provoking our White Deer Immortal Academy? This kind of thing has never happened before! Once the experts of the Immortal Academy know about it, it will be the day of the death of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil.¡± ¡°However, the name of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil is well-known among all the demons and demons. His treasure umtion is even more amazing. Many experts want to kill the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil Lord, so killing demons is only one of the reasons. The other is to take the opportunity to take away the resources that he has umted for many years! Unfortunately, he is too cunning and has not revealed any ws. He can¡¯t find hisir. Who would have thought that a ce that many experts can¡¯t find is right in front of him?¡± These White Deer Immortal Academy¡¯s disciples became more and more excited when speaking. It was all because the Crystal Nest Sea was extremely dangerous. Even though there were opportunities, the risks were too great, not worth the Jagoans¡¯ exploration. What they didn¡¯t know was that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had gone against the rule. His Dragon- taming Devil City was in the depths of the Crystal Nest Sea. This time, he had even incited the Archean Demons to create chaos and sit in the first-ranked seats to watch the show. He was truly audacious! If it weren¡¯t for their lucky encounter with the news about the Dragon-riding Demon City and the Dragon- riding Supreme Devil, they would have returned empty-handed! It was indeed a mission from the White Deer Immortal Academy to kill the Archean Demons in the Crystal Nest Sea. However, no matter how generous the reward was, it could not be more valuable than the collection of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil! ¡°Although the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil is powerful and we can¡¯t seed by ourselves, we have a good chance of joining forces!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°That¡®s right. We¡¯vee prepared this time! Although we¡¯re not here for the Dragon-controlling Supreme, it¡¯s more appropriate to use it on him.¡± ¡°After reaching the Ruler Realm, each breakthrough requires a huge amount of resources. In some ancient countries, the breakthrough of a Ruler Realm Jagoan might even damage an ancient country, and the advancement of a high-Jagoan Jagoan would be a precedent even if the foundation was shaken¡­ We really have no reason to miss the great goal of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not far from advancement, but the will of heaven is like a knife. It¡¯s often thest step or even half a step. It takes effort, which is enough to match all the previous efforts. The umtion of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil is rumored to beparable to some indescribable existence. Even if we split it up, it¡¯s enough for us to go further.¡± They were sure that once the information was leaked and the experts of the White Deer Immortal Academy personally took action, the years of umtion of the Dragon-riding Supreme would either belong to the White Deer Immortal Academy or the experts of the Immortal Academy. They would not even be able to gain anything. Since this was the case, Why don¡¯t the few of them give it a try to see if they could get rid of Dragon- riding Supreme Devil before Immortal Academy¡¯s experts. Then, they would take all of his years of umtion for themselves! In this way, even if the experts of the White Deer Immortal Academy knew about itter, they would not be regarded as taking it by force. Although the White Deer Immortal Academy still paid attention to strength, they always said that there was no rule! The glorious Immortal Academy directly seized what they liked, what was the difference between them and hooligans? Chapter 2619 Chapter 2619 Therefore, as long as they were the first to kill the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil and obtain his years of umtion, they would be the biggest winner of this operation. It was to the extent that the mastermind behind the scenes, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, had been killed by them, and they were even able to obtain rewards from the White Deer Immortal Academy together. It could be said that killing two birds with one stone. Winning twice was a win-win situation! Since they had made up their minds, they decided not to dy any longer. They set off for the Dragon- riding Devil City, lest they were taken by others! As for Caspian, he rushed to the Dragon-riding Devil City ording to the coordinates provided by Blue Sky Devil King. As soon as he arrived near the coordinates, Caspian saw a bronze dragon entrenched in the clouds. The huge dragon covered the sky and the sun. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was shining with an extremely obvious bronze color, is someone said that this giant dragon was a living creature, Caspian would believe it. If one were to say that the magicite warship they had encountered was asrge as a country, it would be nothing more than an ant in front of this bronze dragon. The demon Qi of the giant bronze dragon surged and evil Qi soared into the sky. Within the scope of the giant bronze dragon¡¯s range, not even Divine Awareness could identify its direction. It was extremely strange. No wonder Dragon-riding Supreme Devil dares to watch the show in such a dignified manner. This Dragon-riding Devil City is rather mysterious¡­ Caspian clicked his tongue in wonder. That was right. In front of such a huge bronze dragon, before Caspian stepped on this ce, although Caspian had a vague feeling, they were all like mirages. They seemed to be in front of him, but in fact, they were far away from him and were all crooked by the bronze dragon. Even if Caspian was right in front of the giant bronze dragon, his senses would still appear at another location. He was simply unable topletely capture the source of the aura of the giant bronze dragon. It seemed that it would be extremely difficult to enter Dragon-riding Devil City by other means without the White Bone Devil Card. Perhaps after a long time, it was in vain. Since this was the case, Caspian was also troubled by what he saw. He brought out the white bone demonic tablet, and ording to the method Blue Sky Demon King gave him, it resonated with the bronze dragon. Buzz! In an instant, a bronze door appeared in front of Jagoan and slowly opened. Jagoan did not doubt it and went straight in. However, before Jagoan could see clearly what was behind the bronze gate, he felt an unparalleled pressure. It¡¯s the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil! Jagoan immediately thought of who this pressure came from. There was no doubt that it was the master of Dragon-riding Devil City! With that thought in mind, Jagoan did not allow Dragon-riding Supreme Devil to grasp it. His entire body was suffused with brilliant sword shes. The moment the sword radiance appeared, the nearby void was directly hacked apart. Yin and Yang were destroyed, and the Great Dao sank. Jagoan¡¯s counterattack was extremely terrifying. It left Dragon-riding Supreme Devil slightly taken aback Oh? This kid at the first Jagoan of the Ruler Realm is quite interesting. He lives up to his reputation as someone who obtained my demon card from god knows where¡­ The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself, ¡°However, if that¡¯s all, then your fate won¡¯t be any different from the others.¡± After saying that, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s aura suddenly increased tenfold, hundredfold! It turned out that he didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. The pressure looked so strong that he didn¡¯t even have ten percent of his ability. Now, he took it seriously. Boom! Jagoan could only feel the immense pressure he was under as the sword light continued to dissipate. He was so powerful that he had surpassed the other Ruler Realms that Jagoan had encountered after arriving at the White Deer Immortal Academy. ¡°sh!¡± Jagoan attempted to shatter all Dharma with one strike. He gathered the sword shes into a sword and shed at Dragon-reining Supreme. ¡°Exterminate!¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil spat out a simple word. Under a wave of dragon-shaped demonic Qi, the sword light condensed by Jagoan was immediately contaminated, producing wisps of decay and dissipating between heaven and earth. Not only that, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil did not continue to tangle with Jagoan. With a flip of his hand, he mmed heavily on Jagoan. Bang! Jagoan kept falling rapidly. He still had the strength to fight, but he was not in a hurry to fight back. It was all because the enemy was in the dark now, and he was in the open. Even if he had more moves, it would be easy to reduce them greatly. It was better to wait and see, instead of moving! After an unknown amount of time, Jagoan was finally pushed to the bottom of Dragon-riding Devil City. This was the biggest floor of Dragon-riding Devil City. It was also a perfect cage he had set for prisoners! In this ce, anyone who went against the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil would pay the corresponding price for their crimes and then die! ¡°The Jagoan of the Jagoan Race is quite powerful. His flesh and blood should be able to strengthen my Dragon-riding Devil City and add more bricks and tiles to it.¡± After muttering to himself, he looked away from Jagoan. This was because the fe that had been suppressed to the bottom of Dragon-riding Devil City couldn¡¯t have returned alive. There was no such thing as the past, now, or the future. From his point of view, if Jagoan continued cultivating for a hundred years, he might have had a chance. Unfortunately, Jagoan no longer had a future. He would have transformed into a pile of flesh and blood that was absorbed by the bronze dragons to consolidate the defense of the city. Why was the giant bronze dragon so marvelous? It was only because it had devoured all of the Jagoans that imed to be extraordinary and absorbed all of them. After that, it would take them for its own use, allowing them to use another method to protect their own Dragon-riding Devil City. The Dragon-taming Devil City was made of the essence of flesh and blood of countless humans¡¯ Jagoans and archaic demons. How could it not be powerful or mysterious? After making sure that he had fallen to the bottom of Dragon-riding Devil City, Jagoan condensed to protect his sword Qi and slowly dissipated. Jagoan looked around and saw the bottom of the city. What surprised him was not the deathly silence, but many living creatures. There were demonic beasts, fiendish demons, and humans! However, these humans were all dead and even turned into skeletons. The situation was a little strange. Even though they had died, their limbs and bones were still tied up by a mysterious and strange chain. Even if they had died and turned into countless bones, they were still constantly absorbed. Even death could not be peaceful. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jagoan took a closer look and recognized these mysterious and strange chains. Their auras were very simr to the soaring demon Qi emitted by the bronze dragons, as if they were formed by these demon Qi. Roar! Suddenly, the demonic beasts and demons, who were also bound by mysterious chains, roared. Seeing this, Jagoan¡¯s eyes focused. He saw that these chains were absorbing the flesh and blood of demonic beasts bit by bit! Chapter 2620 Chapter 2620 The lives of demonic beasts and demons were quickly disappearing every minute and second. Their flesh and blood were absorbed and refined at a terrible speed. ¡°Save me, who will save me¡­¡± ¡°Supreme Devil, I was wrong. I was really wrong. Please give me a chance to redeem myself. I won¡¯t make any mistakes again¡­¡± ¡°Ah, it hurts, hurts, it hurts, it hurts!¡± The demonic beasts and fiendish demons shrieked in pain. They were already unconscious and their flesh and blood were constantly being absorbed by the mysterious and strange chains, turning into fertilizer to nourish Dragon Fiend City. There were just too many creatures like this. Everything was the same. Caspian was suddenly enlightened. No wonder the Dragon-riding Devil City gave him such an extraordinary feeling. With so many creatures¡¯ flesh and blood as the foundation, they were all used as fuel for the giant bronze dragon. It would be strange if it was be ordinary. Caspian frowned upon seeing this. This was because these chains were mysterious and one could not see their origins clearly. This also meant that even if one wanted to break them, one would not be able to do anything. As soon as Caspian thought about it, countless sudden auras locked his position. Swish! Countless mysterious chains pointed straight at Caspian¡¯s limbs and bones. Once caught by these chains with mysterious and strange auras, one could imagine what would happen. ¡°Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation!¡± Caspian¡¯s eyebrows moved, activating the sword formation. ng! Countless rays of sword radiance burst forth and struck the chains of demonic Qi. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Crack! The sword light and the chain intersected. To Jagoan¡¯s surprise, they could not kill these mysterious and strange Devil Qi chains! It was not about how indestructible these mysterious Devil Qi chains were. Instead, they were cut off by the sword light in a few moments. But soon, as if they were split, more chains were divided and went straight to Jagoan¡¯s limbs! ¡°Fist of Heaven and Earth!¡± Jagoan punched out, and the killing intent between heaven and earth gathered together with the rolling vigor and turned into blood dragons, suppressing the demonic chain. His fist light illuminated heaven and earth andpletely devoured the demonic chain. However, even if it turned them into powder, it would still be reborn again and rushed toward Jagoan at a faster speed. Caught off guard, Jagoan was locked on to his limbs and bones. His tiger body shook and his vigor churned, attempting to forcefully destroy the demonic Qi chain. However, his strength only caused the demonic aura chain to tremble slightly. This time, it was unable to even destroy it. These Devil Qi chains are directly linked to the bronze dragon! Jagoan suddenly understands. Even though the power that he had just released was earth-shattering, it waspletely scattered in the bronze dragon¡¯s direction. It was also hard to say much, let alone that the moment it was bound by the demonic Qi chains, the essence of its flesh and blood had been constantly absorbed. However, he was not in a hurry to struggle. He could even feel that the more he struggled and operated his vigor, the more ferocious the Devil Qi chains would be absorbed. They would only elerate his death and be doomed eternally. Such examples were everywhere here. Even after some creatures died, they still maintained their struggling posture when they were alive. Despite that, he allowed the Devil Qi chain to absorb the essence of his flesh and blood. Over time, he would also exhaust all his strength and die. What should I do¡­ Jagoan frowned and found that these demonic Qi chains seemed to only constrain the spiritual power of flesh and blood, but they did not have the power to block space. In other words, if he changed through space, he might be able to get rid of the shackles. Although that was the case, the reason why the Dragon-controlling Supreme Devil did notpletely seal off the space was that the lowest Jagoan of the city was a huge space that could not be exited. Under the circumstances of being bound by the demonic aura chains, it was impossible for him to break through to the bottom of the city. Once they failed, they would never be reincarnated, forever suppressed here, until their flesh essence was dried up, dying with hatred. Even if they were lucky enough to break through the spatial blockade at the bottom of the Evil Dragon City, the master of the Evil Dragon City would have arrived as soon as possible and once again suppressed the people who broke out of the siege to the bottom of the city. This time, there was no chance of escaping. It could be said that by the time he was suppressed to the bottom of the city, his fate had long been decided. Furthermore, it was extremely difficult to break through this sealed space at the bottom of the Dragon-riding Devil City even though it was bound by demon Qi chains. Those who could do this basically had no possibility of being suppressed by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Therefore, it was no exaggeration to say that Jagoan was in a dead end. ¡°Space?¡± Jagoan muttered to himself. If it was another person, even if they could see through the mystery of this ce, they would probably be as desperate as ashes. They could only ept the fate of death. However, Jagoan was different! As Jagoan thought, he disappeared. When he reappeared, the Devil Qi chain did not continue to attack Instead, it showed a look of confusion as if it could not find its previous target and slowly retreated. Seeing this, Jagoan seemed to have realized something. These Devil Qi chains are too simple and crude. They don¡¯t have much spirituality. They are called magical treasures, but more like a kind of torture tool. When I entered and left the Heaven and Earth World, I must have gotten rid of something that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil set up for me before. The Devil Qi chains are based on these things to prevent the enemy from being marked as a criminal. Without my mark, they will lose their target¡­ If Dragon-reining Supreme had spent too much time and effort to ensure double safety, even if Jagoan had a Small World of Heaven and Earth, they would not have been able to escape unscathed so easily. However, the lowest Jagoan of Dragon-taming Devil City was simple and brutal enough. If not for the fact that Jagoan had a Small World, even if he was extremely powerful, he would be in danger today. Jagoan broke free from the shackles and focused on the nearby screaming demonic beasts. They had already been absorbed most of the essence of their flesh and blood by Dragon-riding Devil City and their lives had been damaged. Unless there was a natural treasure that could save their lives, it was impossible for them to survive. Without a word, Jagoan decided to give them a ride. The rolling breath spread and kept wrapping these demonic beasts and demons, refining them and cutting off their lives. They would not continue to suffer here. Buzz! The buzzing sounds rang out one after another, and the whole body of Jagoan emitted a holy light, as if a god wasing. The demonic beasts and demons that had been refined did not have any resentment towards Jagoan. Instead, they contained a trace of relief. They turned into bits of energy essence one after another and merged into Jagoan¡¯s limbs. Chapter 2621 Chapter 2621 Although the demonic Qi chains were perplexed by Caspian¡®s actions, they did not stop him. Because their intelligence was not high, they were at most a powerful tool, and powerful magical treasures could not deal with such a situation that had never happened before. After a moment of hesitation, they returned to the void and waited for the next prisoner to arrive. Seeing this, Caspian breathed a sigh of relief. To be honest, after entering and leaving the Heaven and Earth world, he had gotten rid of the mark left by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil at some point. The Devil Qi chains were indeed helpless against him. However, it was hard to say whether Caspian would be attacked after refining and absorbing other demonic beasts or demons. It would be too unfair if he was targeted by other demonic beasts and demons after getting rid of the demonic Qi chain. Fortunately, Caspian was right! These demonic chains were only tools derived from the Dragon-riding Devil City to absorb the essence of flesh and blood. They did not have any intelligence to speak of and only recognized the mark left behind by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. After entering and leaving the Heaven and Earth World, Caspian had removed the relevant marks. He just refined and absorbed evil beasts and demons, but did not save them. At best, he would snatch food from the tiger¡¯s mouth in the Dragon-reining Demon City. He would take it by force, and the Devil Qi chain had no reason to attack Caspian. In this way, Caspian began to sweep through the lowest level of the Dragon-riding Devil City without any scruples. Demonic beasts and demons were quickly refined by Caspian and merged into Caspian¡¯s limbs and bones. Dragon-riding Devil City was also absorbing the essence of flesh and blood, but its speed was far slower than Caspian. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was all because Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had imprisoned demonic beasts and demons here. Absorbing the essence of flesh and blood was only one of the reasons. Secondly, he constantly tortured them, making them experience double the pain of the world. This made him feel carefree! That was right. Caspian had recklessly refined all the demonic beasts and demons captured by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Although the Dragon-riding Devil City sensed that something was wrong, it was still indifferent because it was not under themand of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Buzz! At the bottom of Dragon-riding Devil City, there was a continuous burst of bright light. Jagoan continuously absorb ed energy essence, and its aura became stronger and higher. Boom! At this moment, Jagoan felt the Demon-riding Devil City above him shake violently without warning. ¡°What happened?¡± Jagoan was a little surprised. He had not expected this. At the same time, four disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy were bombarding the city. It had to be said that these people were quite powerful. After several consecutive attacks, the gigantic bronze dragon-like Dragon-taming City was also shaken. Evidently, it had been shaken by the iing attacks. ¡°Haha, today is the day we, Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant, be famous!¡± A young man with a folding fanughed and said, ¡°Although I, Ziad Duncan, am very likely no match for the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil alone, it¡¯s hard to say if I can even break through the defense of the city. However, with the help of the three of you, the fate of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil has long been decided!¡± ¡°Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant? Brother Duncan¡¯s suggestion is right. When we kill the Dragon- riding Supreme Devil, we¡¯ll spread the name of Heaven-Earth Dragonesque Elephant.¡± Another white-faced schr¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Because the name represents us!¡± Matthew nodded slightly in agreement. ¡°Haha, Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant¡­ I, Fandy Luvano think it¡¯s very good, very good!¡± A burly man, who was strong,ughed wildly. A bright light erupted from his arms as he violently bombarded the Dragon-riding Devil City. ¡°Dragon-riding Supreme Devil,e out and die! We Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant will kill you here today!¡± ¡°How dare you plot against the turmoil in the Crystal Nest Sea? How dare you! Today, our White Deer Immortal Academy students Will execute you!¡± ¡°Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, get the hell out of here!¡± Boom! All kinds of magical powers and magical treasures kept falling on the top of the Dragon-riding Devil City. Even Jagoan at the bottom of the city could clearly feel the huge Vibration. ¡°Who ising to attack the Dragon-riding Devil City?¡± Feeling the powerful auraing from above, Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but mutter. He immediately seized the opportunity to refine the demonic beasts. This was a rare opportunity that could not be wasted again. On the other hand, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant fiercely attacked, summoning streak after streak of magical treasures to attack Dragon-riding Devil City. Ziad raised his hand and shook it. The stars in the fan suddenly appeared in the sky. Waves of terrible starlight fell like meteorites, smashing the scales on the bronze dragon. A Jagoan, named Patine Bowyer, summoned a seal, on which there was a lifelike shadow of kylin. He murmured, and the shadow of kylin became more and more vivid and brighter. Finally, it came back to life and roared to the sky, mming heavily toward the Dragon-controlling Demon City. The huge bronze dragon suddenly shook, and there was an obvious tilt. It could be seen how horrible the attack was. ¡°sh!¡± Matthew shed out with his sword. The tens of thousands of feet long Sword Qi turned into a divine dragon. Perhaps it had something to do with Matthew¡®s Sword Principle. The hundreds of thousands of feet long Divine Dragon Sword Qi kept winding around the bronze dragon. In the blink of an eye, several tens of thousands of closely connected Divine Dragon Sword Qi were derived from two, two, three, and all things in the world. Vaguely, it was as if another giant dragon of Sword Qi was killing the giant bronze dragon, and Dragon-riding Demon City suddenly began to shake. A divine elephant Dharma Laksana appeared behind Fandy. The two faintly ovepped, and each punch and kick was like a fierce attack from a divine elephant, making the situation in Dragon-riding Demon City worse. Finally, the eyes of the giant bronze dragon dimmed under the continuous heavy punches of the four people. With a roar, its intelligence was greatly reduced! The eyes of the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant lit up. Because they hadpletely broken through the defense of the Dragon-riding Devil City. Although they had not yetpletely conquered the Dragon-riding Devil City, they had created a gap under the onught. It was enough for them to enter Dragon-riding Demon City and y Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. However, before the Dragonesque Elephant could take the initiative to attack, a terrifying figure appeared on the dragon¡¯s head. ¡°I said that it was really noisy today. One after another¡­ This time, it even broke the defense of my Dragon-riding Devil City. What are you doing? Do you really think that you can kill me with just a few little guys?¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil said slowly. Although he was a little surprised that the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant was able to break through the defense of Dragon-riding Devil City, that was all. Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had seen all kinds of storms and waves. Wasn¡¯t it ridiculous for a few little guys to want to defeat him? Chapter 2622 Chapter 2622 ¡°Heaven-Earth Dragonesque Elephant? Where did this wild doge from?¡± said Dragon-riding Supreme Devil slowly as he looked down at the four. Upon hearing this, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant¡¯s face turned pale! Their names were well-known in the White Deer Immortal Academy. How could they be called wild dogs when they were here? Today, they wanted to kill the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, but now, they had changed their minds. They not only wanted to kill him, but also wanted to behead him. They wanted to take his head back to the White Deer Immortal Academy as spoils of war and dere that they had settled the chaos in the Crystal Nest Sea! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°However, you are more or less capable of shaking my Dragon-riding Devil City.¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil smiled and changed the topic. He raised his finger and said, ¡°Come on, let me see how much you are worth¡­ If it is too boring, I will directly suppress you until I squeeze out every drop of your value!¡± ¡°Alright, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, you asked for it!¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant immediatelyunched a heavy punch and unleashed their magical treasures. Ziad¡¯s folding fan evolved into thousands of mountains and rivers that charged at the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. If he seeded, he was afraid that he would be able to turn Dragon-riding Devil City into dust! However, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil smiled as he stretched out his hand to grab hold of the falling mountains and rivers. He suddenly exerted his strength and the mountains and rivers quaked as cracks appeared. Seeing this, Ziad¡¯s expression changed greatly. He quickly withdrew the continuous mountains and rivers in his folding fan magical treasures. Crack! However, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil did not show any intention of letting go and was about to crush the continuous mountains and rivers. Ziad¡¯s expression changed drastically. If so, his folding fan magical treasures would be ruined. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about seeding, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil!¡± Patine¡¯s kylin seal revealed a gigantic kylin that was about to kill him. Seeing this, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil smiled as usual, but he let go of the continuous mountains and rivers in his hand and turned to face the illusory image of the kylin, Bang! In an instant, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had exchanged several blows with the kylin Phantom. Every time they shed, the kylin Phantom would always dim down. If this continued, the kylin Phantom would probably bepletely destroyed by the Dragon- riding Supreme Devil. Patine also felt the embarrassment of Ziad just now, so he quickly wanted to take back the illusory image of the kylin. However, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil wouldn¡¯t let go. Once Patine took it back forcibly, at least half of the illusory shadow of the kylin would be forcibly scattered. Patine dared not force it. However, as time went by, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as half of the kylin¡¯s spiritual essence being scattered. This family heirloom would bepletely destroyed. At this time, Matthew took action. He struck out with his sword. In an instant, the sword Qi turned into a dragon. The divine dragon, which wasparable to a bronze dragon, roared toward him. The void was constantly shaking, and it could be crushed at any time. Sure enough, this time, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil released the illusory image of the kylin and let Patine take it back. Then, he fought against the Divine Dragon Sword Qi with his bare hands. Bang! Drag on-riding Supreme Devil punched out again and again, using his bare hands to fight back against the Divine Dragon Sword Qi. However, when his punchesnded, it was the Divine Dragon Sword Qi that was injured. The divine dragon, which was formed from thousands of sword Qi, cracked every time it was bombarded by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. There were more and more cracks like this. The Divine Dragon Sword Qi was about to bepletely shattered by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil! Matthew looked terrible. The Divine Dragon Sword Qi had been refined by him for many years. It was connected to his divine sword and even his mind! If he was seriously injured, not to mention the sword in his hand, even Matthew himself would be countercharged and seriously injured. ¡°Haha, go to hell!¡± Fandy unleashed the power of a divine elephant. He was like a divine beast that looked down on the world and couldn¡¯t help but murderously rush towards him. The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil shook his head and chuckled. He let out a loud roar, the War God Elephant. The divine elephant¡¯s divine power reached the heavens. Not only did Fandy want to kill the Dragon- riding Supreme Devil, but he also wanted to drown the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil City together into the crystal nest sea! The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had seen through Fandy¡¯s intentions, but he was neither too slow nor too slow. Because his advantage was his. There was nothing to worry about. At the very beginning, Fandy was sure to win. After all, three of the four people, the Heaven, Earth, and Dragonesque Elephant, had continuously consumed Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Even if the Dragon- riding Supreme Devil still had some strength left, he would probably be exhausted! However, as he and Dragon-riding Supreme Devil continued to fight, his expression suddenly turned grave. It was because Dragon-riding Supreme Devil seemed to be bottomless. No matter how hard Fandy tried, the other party was still able to do it with ease! ¡°What? That¡¯s it?¡± Dragon-riding Supreme Devil shot a nce at Fandy before suddenly exerting his strength. A gigantic dragon appeared and forced him back! Almost at the same time, the image of the divine elephant that appeared on Fandy¡®s face copsed, and his face was also pale. Obviously, he had suffered a lot. ¡°You think you can kill me with such little strength? It seems that you can only shake a little of my city. I¡¯m so disappointed. You¡¯d better die as soon as possible.¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant¡¯s face darkened. They had not expected that there would be such a huge difference between their strength and the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. This Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was indeed capable! ¡°Fortunately, we came prepared today!¡± ¡°Although I didn¡¯t expect the initiator to be Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, it¡¯s not a loss to deal with him!¡± ¡°Yes, this battle is still ongoing!¡± ¡°Now is a good time to use this thing!¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant soon revived. Yes, they were probably no match for the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. The test just now had exined everything. Fortunately, they hade to kill the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil today not because of themselves, but because of something else! In order to prevent the situation from changing, before they left, they specially asked Immortal Academy¡¯s senior for an extraordinary magical treasure to suppress the target of this trip. Since their target this time was the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, wouldn¡¯t it be just in time? The next moment, they took out something at the same time and roared in unison. ¡°Big Sun! Heavens! Wheel!¡± Buzz! With a buzzing sound, tens of millions of suns appeared in the sky. The temperature was so high that it almost burned Dragon-riding Demon City into dust! A terrifying heat quickly spread throughout the Dragon-riding Devil City. Even Jagoan at the bottom could feel this terrifying temperature and could not help but frown. ¡°What happened above? Why is the battle so fierce?¡± Jagoan murmured. At the same time, his eyes flickered as he looked further away. Chapter 2623 Chapter 2623 Previously, Caspian had noticed that there was a treasure hidden at the bottom of the city. He was wondering why the treasure was ced in such a ce. Later, he suddenly realized that maybe it was not the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil who did it on purpose, but the cultivators, demonic beasts, and demons who were suppressed here by the Dragon- riding Supreme Devil were squeezed to death. The treasures they carried would not be absorbed by the Devil Qi chain, so they naturally stayed on this floor. As it was at the bottom of the city, unless it was personally visited by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, one would never be allowed to enter or leave. There was naturally no need to be overly wary. Although refining demonic beasts and fiendish demons can increase one¡¯s foundation, it¡¯s still a bit too slow. But if we add these treasures, we might have a chance to break through to the second level of the Ruler realm! Caspian¡¯s eyes were shining as he thought to himself. On the other hand, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil sensed the threat from the Great Sun Wheel. He also put away his light expression and said, ¡°Oh? This treasure is extraordinary. No wonder you have the confidence to challenge it, but¡­ It¡¯s still not enough!¡± After saying this, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil operated his Eternal Demonic Skill. The entire bronze dragon was soaked in a dense demonic aura and revived once again, bing vivid and lifelike! Roar! The bronze dragon roared loudly, continuously swallowing and exhaling demonic energy, trying to pierce through tens of millions of suns in the sky. Bang! Even though a portion of the sun was pierced through by the gigantic bronze dragon and it fell, there were still tens of millions of suns floating high in the sky, constantly emitting light and heat. If not for the protection of the Dragon Monarch¡¯s Eternal Demonic Skill, this gigantic bronze dragon that was suffused with devilish energy would have been burned into a pile of molten iron! When the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil saw this, he was in no hurry. The Eternal Demonic Skill was invincible. No one could defeat him in the Evil Dragon City under the circumstances of his Eternal Demonic Skill! The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant was also a little nervous. It was all because of the Dragon- riding Supreme Devil¡¯s nonchnt attitude that he was not pretending. He was truly confident. Although they had an extraordinary magical treasure like the Great Sun Wheel, it was still impossible for them to defeat the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil! Thinking of this, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant looked at each other and suddenly put their palms together. ¡°Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant!¡± ¡°Great Sun Wheel!¡± ¡°Change, change, change!¡± Following the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant¡¯s mutterings, tens of millions of suns in the sky merged into each other and divided into five Jagoans. One of them was still in the posture of the sun, constantly swallowing and exhaling mes, releasing scorching heat. The other four-fifths of the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant turned into the shape of a Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant and started to bombard the giant bronze dragon! The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil narrowed his eyes. To be honest, it was beyond his expectations that the Wheel of Great Sun had such an ability. However, it was not enough to defeat him! ¡°Eternal Demonic Dragon Transformation!¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was also in control of the bronze dragon. Under the swirling demonic energy, the bronze dragon continued to expand. Its size was ten times or even hundreds of timesrger than before! The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant managed to grab the demonic dragon from four different directions. The terrifying heat caused the rolling demon Qi to evaporate and the bronze dragon turned red. It could be seen that the Great Sun Wheel was indeed extraordinary. A terrifying heat spread from the lowest Jagoan of Dragon Demonic City. Jagoan was not shocked but happy! This was because although his current refining speed was fast, it was still faster. Otherwise, once Dragon-reining Supreme noticed that something was amiss and came to stop him, his efforts might be in vain! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I want to advance to the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm here! Caspian thought to himself. Earlier, he had thought that there was a high chance of promotion. It wasn¡¯t because the treasures here weren¡¯t enough, but because of theck of time! The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil would not allow Jagoan to refine the treasures here for his own use. Therefore, Jagoan had to make full use of every minute and second to refine the treasures here before the arrival of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil and then advance to the second Jagoan of Ruler Realm. Boom! The mes of the Great Sun Wheel had permeated quite a bit. Jagoan was not only not afraid, but also took the initiative to approach and refine the treasures here with the help of the mes. The mes swept away the remaining demonic beasts and demons, as well as the treasures left behind by the dead creatures, and refined them into drops of pure energy, pouring into Jagoan¡¯s limbs and bones. As Jagoan continued to refine and absorb the umtions here, ayer of treasure light appeared on his body. Apart from this, Jagoan¡¯s aura was also growing steadily and rapidly as it charged toward the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm at a terrifying speed. The treasures at the bottom of Dragon-riding Devil City were constantly being used up. Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, who was still slowly pulling at the Heaven-Earth Dragonesque Elephant, was suddenly taken aback. Because he was in control of the bronze dragon, he could sense all the changes in the Dragon-riding Devil City. Right now, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had sensed something unexpected happening at the bottom of the city. There was a majestic energy surging. Someone was refining the treasures that he had umted for many years! ¡°Damn you, kid!¡± Dragon-riding Supreme Devil roared. He immediately thought of Jagoan that had just been suppressed at the lowest Jagoan of Dragon-riding Devil City. This matter was extremely strange, because no matter how powerful one was, once he was suppressed to the lowest Jagoan of the Dragon-riding Devil City,he would definitely die. That was exactly why the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had not been in a hurry to deal with the treasures that he had umted for many years. Instead, he had stayed at the lowest floor of the city as a show to send these prisoners to hell. Just imagine how happy it was to be trapped in the treasure that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had umted for countless years. He could only be sealed by the demonic Qi chains and constantly absorb the essence of his flesh and blood. His life was flowing away and eventually died in the midst of countless treasures. This was one of the few merciful acts of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Although he had umted countless years of treasure, he did not manage to clean up the program that was specially prepared by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. After all, there was no exit from Dragon-riding Demon City. It was impossible for anyone to take away the treasures he had ced at the bottom floor alive. But now, this person appeared! It was the human Jagoan that had just been suppressed! Dragon-riding Supreme Devil didn¡¯t even know how Jagoan had gotten rid of the prisoner mark he had nted. Due to the fact that the city didn¡¯t view Jagoan as an enemy, Jagoan was now doing everything he could to absorb and refine all of the treasures stored in the lowest floor of the city! Chapter 2624 Chapter 2624 Not only that, the speed at which Caspian absorbed and refined was getting faster and faster. It had already reached a speed Visible to the naked eye to the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s treasure. Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was not a cripple who had lost all five senses. How could he not notice that his treasure was being eroded? It was not difficult to know that the initiator of all this was Caspian! Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was actually leading the wolf into his house! ¡°Damn you, kid!¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was furious. To be honest, it was not entirely the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s fault this time. If the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant had not suddenly caused trouble, even if Caspian had taken the opportunity to get rid of the mark that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had nted, Caspian would not have dared to recklessly refine the treasure that he had left behind. After all, the entire city had been under theplete control of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. He would have immediately rushed over to stop them. Caspian might not necessarily have much of a chance of winning in a decisive battle with the Dragon- riding Supreme Devil in the city. However, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant was here to cause trouble with the Great Sun Wheel. The Great Sun Wheel was so extraordinary that it had more or less killed the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Otherwise, Caspian would not have found out about it! Thinking of this, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil made a prompt decision. No matter what, he could not let Caspian get what he wanted. Otherwise, he might really have to pay a double penalty today. The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil would never allow such a thing to happen!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Boom! Dragon-riding Supreme Devil burned his lifespan to increase his strength. It was simple and crude. His aura continued to rise. The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant, who could barely stand up to the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil at first, immediately felt an iparable pressure. Although the Great Sun Wheel was extraordinary, it was a pity that the strength of the four people, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant, was stillcking. They could not fully exert the strength of the Great Sun Wheel. Otherwise, they would be under the pressure of the Dragon-taming Venerable, not the Dragon-taming Elephant. The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil wasn¡¯t just putting on a show. He was risking his life. The Heaven- earth Dragonesque Elephant were no match for him! Bang! The Heaven-Earth Dragonesque Elephant was forced back by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. The millions of suns that had transformed into the four of them had returned to their original forms. Pow! The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant spat out blood and their breath was weak. They were terrified because if the Dragon-riding Demon Venerable really wanted to kill them, even with the protection of the Great Sun Wheel, it would be a blessing for the four of them to escape. If Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was willing to pay a higher price, they would definitely not escape. ¡°Oh my god, is this the true strength of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡­ How could it be so terrifying!¡± ¡°Dragon-riding Supreme Devil is just too powerful¡­ No wonder there are so many powerful fiendish demons serving him and showing him such respect.¡± ¡°Everyone, are we really going to die here? Let¡¯s give it our all!¡± ¡°But even if we try our best, we may not be able to hold on for long¡­ Eh?¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant wanted to retreat. It was no longer as high-spirited and vigorous as it had been at its earliest. If not for itsck of confidence in escaping, they would have been able to fly as far as they could. However, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil seemed to be hesitating now. They felt that things might turn for the better and decided to wait and see. Otherwise, if he were to escape now and expose his back to the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, he would most likely die on the spot. The four did not dare to determine who would die. It could be him or someone else. They did not dare to gamble and could only face the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil for the time being. After all, the power of the Great Sun Wheel was still there. Unless the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil fought with his life, he would not bepletely annihted. At the same time, the breakthrough of Jagoan at the bottom floor of Dragon-riding Devil City was also crucial. He was only a step away from advancing to the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. ¡°Come, face tribtion!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes were like torches, directly breaking through the shackles. Boom! At this moment, the sky shook and the earth shook. Countless treasures gathered and poured into Jagoan¡¯s limbs and bones. Layers of precious light appeared on Jagoan¡¯s body, looking solemn like a god. At the same time, countless tribtions appeared. Unlike the terrifying cmity from before, the tribtion of the Ruler Realm was not only powerful, but also looked very sacred. The five elements were singing, the Yin and Yang were circting, and bits of the Great Tao light were shining like stars. This was a scene that neither the Real Immortal Realm nor the Nirvana Realm had. However, with the ordeal happening together, the lowest Jagoan of aura in Dragon-riding Devil City rapidly changed. It was also immediately sensed by Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. ¡°You bastard!¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was furious. He had never thought that Jagoan would dare to use the treasures that he had umted for so many years to directly pass the ordeal and advance to a higher Jagoan. How dared he?! With this in mind, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil sped up his burning lifespan. His strength continued to rise to an extremely terrifying Jagoan. The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant could not help swallowing. The current Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was too strong. It was no exaggeration to say that he would not hesitate to meet anyone. They had not expected that they would be forced to this extent! However, they were not happy at all. Because this meant that it was very likely that none of them could escape. They were really going to all stay here today. ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s wrong with this Dragon-riding Supreme Devil? He¡¯s burning his lifespan to deal with us!¡± ¡°Is this really the end? Unless we activate the Great Sun Wheel to the extreme, we will definitely die in the face of such a Dragon-riding Supreme Devil!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too difficult. Unless one reaches the high-Jagoan Ruler Realm, it¡¯s impossible for her to fully activate the Great Sun Wheel. If she hadn¡¯t helped this senior of the Immortal Academy a lot in the past, she might not have been willing to borrow this extraordinary magical treasures even if we went to beg for it. Unfortunately, our cultivation is still a little poor, otherwise¡­ s!¡± ¡°Be careful, everyone. The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil ising!¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant¡¯s expression suddenly changed. It was only because of the fact that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had already charged toward them. ¡°One by one, they¡¯vee to provoke me. Do you think that I¡¯m a pushover and that I¡¯ll be easy to deal with?¡± he said in a gloomy tone. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about leaving today!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant, who knew that there was no way to retreat, did not say anything else. It poured everything into the Great Sun Wheel. If it could not resist the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, it would be very dangerous! ¡°What a cheap trick!¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devilughed in anger. ¡°If you were a little stronger, I might have been a little afraid with this treasure, but you still want to kill me¡­ Get lost, get lost!¡± Chapter 2625 Chapter 2625 Dragon-riding Supreme Devil suddenly exploded as a terrifying might swept across the world. The tens of millions of suns summoned by the Great Sun Wheel were still there. However, under the surging Demonic Qi of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, they also looked dizzy and pale. For a moment, the entire world was filled with the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. ¡°Break, break, break!¡± Dragon-riding Supreme Devil spat out three words in a row. Each time the word fell, tens of millions of suns would be destroyed. Three words meant that thirty million suns would fall. By now, the Great Sun Wheel had returned to its original form. It was all because the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant was not the real owner of the Great Sun Wheel. It was just borrowed to help. At present, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was unstoppable. Even the Great Sun Wheel felt an unparalleled threat and did not dare to confront him head-on. Naturally, it would be a good thing for it to slip away in case it was killed by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Bang! Without the help of the Great Sun Wheel, the four of them were forced to roll back and vomit blood. This time, they really couldn¡¯t fightback. This was because the Great Sun Wheel was their only trump card against the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Now that it had left them, there was no chance of turning the tables. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s indeed an extraordinary magical treasures. It¡¯s full of spirituality.¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devilughed and looked at the Dragonesque Elephant mockingly. Without the help of the Great Sun Wheel, it was only a matter of thought for the Dragon-riding Supreme to kill the dying Dragonesque Elephant. However, just as he was about to kill the Dragonesque Elephant, his expression changed. It was only because of the bottom floor of the Drag on-riding Devil City that the speed at which the treasures were consumed was ten times or even a hundred times faster! It was obvious that Caspian¡¯s tribtion was at a critical moment. He was only a step away from the second level of the Ruler Realm. ¡°Argh! You! You damn you!¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil said as if he had gone mad. He had no time to kill the four dragons and elephants, so he charged into the ground to stop Jagoan. At the same time, at the bottom floor of Dragon-riding Devil City. Jagoan who was still advancing encountered great difficulties. It turned out that after one stepped into the Ruler Realm, not only would one need to be piled up with countless heavenly treasures, but they would also require an indescribably powerful tempering to advance. Inparison, just like steel, after adding steel, it still needed to be constantly hammered to seed. Jagoan was truly just a step away from the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. However, this step would be difficult for Jagoan to cross without any preparation. He would not be able to advance to the second Jagoan of Ruler Realm. This dilemma made Jagoan feel a little helpless. ¡°I never thought that it would be this far behind¡­ Eh?¡± Jagoan suddenly found a majestic aura approaching. He could not say that he was unfamiliar with this aura because he had just met it. ¡°Dragon-riding Supreme Devil? He¡¯s here!¡± Jagoan was surprised. He knew very well that he had made such a big move on this floor. As the master of Dragon-riding Demon City, how could he not sense it? The problem was when the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil would arrive. He never thought that Dragon- riding Supreme Devil woulde so quickly this time. Before Jagoan could pass the tribtion, he had arrived. Seeing that Jagoan had refined all the treasures on this floor, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was furious. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Damn you, kid. I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil attacked Jagoan furiously. The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil threw out a punch. Tens of thousands of demon Qi transformed into a gigantic Horned Dragon that descended heavily on Jagoan. Boom! However, Jagoan shone all over his body, and his aura was still there. The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s veins stood on end. ¡°He¡¯s still alive? Haha, it¡¯s no wonder. After devouring so many treasures, his strength has definitely increased a lot. But don¡¯t think that it¡¯s over!¡± After saying that, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil opened his mouth and swallowed a mass of horrible demonic light. This was the energy that had been condensed countless times, but there was not much. It would take him many months to make up for it. Even when he had just dealt with the Heaven-Earth Dragonesque Elephant, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had not used such a skill. Yet, he had managed to kill Jagoan. This showed how deep his hatred for Jagoan was. However, as the demonic light shed, Jagoan waspletely submerged, but his aura still existed. He was still alive! ¡°I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t kill you today!¡± Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s aura was also rising. Even if he burned even more longevity, he would kill the other party here! However, Caspian was overjoyed! It was because he was worried that there was no external force to temper himself. If he didn¡¯t have any external forces, even if Jagoan managed to endure for a thousand years, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to ovee this final step and advance to the second Jagoan of Ruler Realm. However, with the help of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, he had no intention of helping Jagoan refine some of the materials that he had failed topletely absorb. As this part of the material melted rapidly and turned into majestic energy and Jagoan, his breath rose higher and higher, bing more violent and increasing! In this case, there was a chance that Jagoan would advance to the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. Under normal circumstances, he would never have made such a mistake. The reason Dragon-riding Supreme Devil dominated a region was because of his cunning nature and meticulous mind. However, not only did the Dragonesque Elephant that hade to challenge the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil not only break through the defense of the city, but it had even used the Great Sun Wheel to fight against it. The fact that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil Venerable had no choice but to use his true strength had already annoyed him! When did the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil be so cheap? Could anyone challenge him? Moreover, something major had happened at the bottom of Dragon-riding Devil City! The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had never expected that Jagoan, who was regarded as a little mouse, would break free from the criminal mark he had nted in some unknown way. Moreover, while the Dragon-subduing Demon City was not attacking him anymore, he took the opportunity to refine demon beasts and demons, as well as countless treasures that had piled up on this floor for many years! This caused Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s heart to bleed! This was the collection that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had collected for many years. It had been completely refined by Jagoan without even letting go of the leftover materials. How could his eyes not crack? He even wanted to devour Jagoan. Jagoan sighed with emotion that it was the right time for the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil toe. However, he was also clear that if this continued, he would probably discover some clues. If he did not continue to train himself, it would be a waste of time. Thus, Jagoan rolled his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s it? Did you just run here? You didn¡¯t even have the strength to kill me, a first Jagoan of Ruler Realm Jagoan, yet you¡¯re at that Jagoan?¡± Chapter 2626 Chapter 2626 Upon hearing this, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil flew into a rage and said, ¡°Good, good, good¡­ In that case, I¡¯ll let you try what it means to be doomed eternally!¡± After he finished speaking, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s entire body was suffused with even more terrifying demon qi. He had used almost all of his life¡¯s unique techniques just to kill the thorn in Caspian¡¯s eye and flesh. Bang! The terrifyingmotion continued to rise and fall in the city, causing the Dragonesque Elephant¡¯s expression to change. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened in Dragon-riding Devil City?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but something big must have happened. Otherwise, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil won¡¯t let us go. He¡¯ll kill his way back to the city!¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Should we fight or¡­ Should we retreat? We¡¯ve recovered a lot. If we leave now, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil won¡¯t be able to catch up with us.¡± ¡°But if we really retreat, our trip will be in vain. In addition, with the help of the Great Sun Wheel, we can¡¯t do it again. If we can¡¯t kill the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil this time, although we won¡¯t lose anything, we¡¯ll lose something again!¡± After thinking about it for a while, the Dragonesque Elephant still felt that it could not escape or leave. Otherwise, did theye here on purpose to be beaten? No! Absolutely not. Therefore, after a discussion, they decided to wait and see what was going on. Then, they decided whether to fight or escape. Before that, they should recover. If something really happened, they could escape in time and not die here. The lowest level of the Dragon-riding Devil City. After the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil attacked Caspian with all his might, he did not see any results. He could not help but ask in confusion, ¡°Why, why is it like this¡­ Even if he¡¯s bronze-skinned, iron-boned, invulnerable, and impervious to allws, he can¡¯t always be safe and sound!¡± That was right. Even if there was a supreme treasure protecting him, activating a supreme treasure would still exhaust his body. How could it be possible that it had been exhausted until now and was as stable as mount? This did not make sense at all! ¡°Unless, to him, my attacks are not energy-consuming but a kind of replenishment!¡± Dragon-riding Supreme Devil could not help but think to himself. However, after taking the attack, it wasn¡¯t energy consumption but something like replenishing it. It was already extremely absurd. Even the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had cultivated for many years and had never heard of it before. ¡°That¡¯s not right. He, he¡¯s really replenishing it. I was helping him ovee his tribtion just now!¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil could sense the changes in Jagoan¡¯s aura. It was now infinitely close to the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. There was really only a thin line between them. If he didn¡¯t carefully sense it, he might have mistaken it for someone else and thought that Jagoan was already at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. Only then did he suddenly realize what was going on. The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s face turned livid. He had never expected that one day, he would be treated like a monkey! ¡°How dare you use me to transcend the tribtion? You, how dare you!¡± roared the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Seeing that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had seen through his n, Jagoan stopped pretending. He smiled and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you tried your best to help me, I might have really worried about how to cross thest step of promotion¡­ Thank you so much!¡± Hearing this, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil only wanted to vomit blood! These were all nonsense! What did he mean by saying that without his help, Jagoan would have to worry about how to make a breakthrough? It seemed that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had found an ancestor for him. Not only did he consume the resources he had umted for many years, but he also needed to help him advance, right? ¡°However, I¡¯ve already seen through your intentions. The next attack will not help you break through!¡± Dragon-riding Supreme Devil said gloomily. Yes, he didn¡¯t know Jagoan¡¯s background before. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to get involved in it and helped Jagoan add fuel to the fire. However, when he realized that Jagoan was trying to upgrade, he had many ways to deal with Jagoan! This was because the experienced Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had seen through the extraordinary tribtions of Jagoan. Generally speaking, the moreplicated the tribtion was and the more horrible the tribtion was, the more strength it would increase after it waspletely upgraded. That was almost what God¡¯s favored one meant. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jagoan¡¯s transcending a tribtion was even more terrifying than that of Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s. If he was really going to advance, it would be terrible. Fortunately, it was not toote. Even though the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had inadvertently helped Jagoan a lot, it was not easy for Jagoan to ovee such a horrible disaster. Unless the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was willing to sacrifice his life to help Jagoan upgrade at all costs, Jagoan was destined to die here today! ¡°Haha, if you had sensed it earlier, you might have caused me some trouble, but now¡­¡± Seeing this, Jagoan was not afraid, but said meaningfully. Dragon-riding Supreme Devil frowned. What did Jagoan mean? He had also cultivated step by step and knew very well that as long as Jagoan did notpletely step into the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm within a day, he would lose! The higher one¡¯s cultivation realm was, the more it would be like this. No mistakes could be made. Therefore, after knowing that the other party had yet to advance to the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was confident that he still had a chance to kill Jagoan and take revenge! It was impossible for Jagoan not to know this, so what did Jagoan mean? The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil did not know what Jagoan was expressing. Jagoan that was currently advancing continuously refined everything around him. He had practically transformed the firstyer of the Dragon-riding Devil City into his own Divine Tribtion Field Domain. However, anyone who set foot in this ce would still be a stepping stone for Jagoan to advance to the second Jagoan of Ruler Realm. No one would be an exception! Of course, it included the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. ¡°You want to absorb and refine me? What an innocent boy!¡± Dragon -riding Supreme Devil was shocked and angry. He had lived for many years, but he had never seen anyone who wanted to refine him alive. It was always the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil who wanted to refine others, and there was no possibility of others refining him. However, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s expression suddenly froze. This was because all of this might really happen! The body of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, who had been here for a long time, gradually became illusory and turned into drops of pure energy that merged into Jagoan¡¯s limbs and bones without anyone noticing. Each time Jagoan absorbed a tiny bit, it would be a step closer to the second Jagoan. ¡°Damn it, kid. You really want to refine me!¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil flew into a rage. The surging demon Qi was about to engulf Jagoan and kill him. However, when the Devil Qi approached Jagoan, it was also refined and turned into pieces of pure energy to help Jagoan progress further. ¡°Impossible!¡± Dragon-riding Supreme Devil eximed in shock. The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil imed to be knowledgeable, but he had never seen such a scene before! Chapter 2627 Chapter 2627 ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± Dragon-riding Supreme Devil cursed as he tried to counterattack. He burned his lifespan further in exchange for temporary strength in order to break through the shackles of Caspian. Originally, the lowest level of Dragon-riding Demon City was where he suppressed mortals and his treasure trove. Now, not only had the treasure been refined by Caspian, but even the Drag on-riding Supreme Devil himself had be a prisoner and was being refined bit by bit by Caspian! Who the hell was the master of the Dragon-riding Devil City? However, no matter how hard the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil attacked, he could not hurt Caspian. It was all because the moment his attack approached Caspian, the earth copsed and restored to the purest energy, which was supplied to Caspian to absorb. This left Dragon-riding Supreme Devil horrified! ¡°Impossible! Impossible! How could such a ridiculous thing happen!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe that my magical power can¡¯t work at all! This kid¡¯s promotion is so powerful and terrifying!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, can die, but I will never allow a coward to die here!¡± The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil muttered to himself as his expression turned more and more deranged. With a flick of his mind, one magical treasures after another was brought along by the Dragon- riding Supreme Devil. The magical treasures that he kept close to him was continuously activated. Buzz! There was a never-ending buzzing sound as the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil smiled coldly. He felt that this hum that belonged only to the magical treasures was simply too wonderful. When they gathered together, it waspletely a death song for Caspian. When the song ended, it was time for Jagoan to die here. However, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil soon stoppedughing, because his magical treasures kept buzzing. The movement was too strange. It was not like he was about tounch a heavy punch, but more like he felt some kind of threat. He was frightened and shivered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was stunned, but he quickly understood what was going on. Jagoan not only refined the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil Body, but also refined the magical treasures summoned by him. ¡°Damn you, kid!¡± Dragon-riding Supreme Devil immediately resisted. How could he fall here? How could he be defeated by this damned brat! However, it was toote for the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil to escape. The domain that vaguely evolved during the refinement of Jagoan was a swamp. Now, half of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was trapped in it. Unless he had a broken tail to survive, he could only leave it here. However, his enemies were able to fill the entire Crystal Nest Sea and were seriously injured. Before he could recover, they would be captured and suppressed. From then on, they would never be able to live or die! In particr, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had tried to counterattack several times, but it had little effect. Even Jagoan¡¯s hair had not been hurt. The Drangon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s heart sank! He had encountered a real life-and-death crisis. Today was really the lucky day for him, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Everything had happened to him! Thinking of this, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil quickly said. ¡°Kid, are you really going to perish with me? If I die here, I will definitely drag you along with me before I die!¡± Jagoan didn¡¯t say anything and cast a light nce at him. ¡°Now that things havee to this point, I won¡¯t pretend. I, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, will admit defeat today. You can refine the treasures here. As long as I¡¯m alive, I can start all over again.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve also benefited a lot from me, including the essence of my body and the treasures I¡¯ve collected for many years. I know that the Jagoans of the White Deer Immortal Academy came here for a mission, but my things are definitely worth your reward!¡± ¡°Therefore, each of us will take a step back. Let¡¯s call it a day. What do you think?¡± He suppressed the anger in his heart and tried to negotiate with Jagoan as calmly as possible. ¡°I can even help you advance. Don¡¯t you want to step into the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm? If I take the initiative to help you, this kind of thing will be as easy as flipping over a hand!¡± ¡°Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, it seems that you haven¡¯t fully understood the situation yet.¡± Jagoan shook his head and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a foregone conclusion that I¡¯m going to kill you. Why should I let you go? What¡¯s more, you ordered the Archean demons to wreak havoc in the Crystal Nest Sea and harmed countless Jagoans. I can¡¯t spare you.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s die together!¡± Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was also a ruthless person. Realizing that today¡¯s matter was definitely not going to end well and that Jagoan would not let him off, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil burned his lifespan even faster and released a terrifying demonic light from his limbs and bones. He would perish together with Jagoan! Even if he died here, he would not allow the human Jagoan to do whatever he wanted! ¡°Die? You will definitely die today, but you must die in the way I decide!¡± Jagoan said in a low voice. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you get what you want!¡± Dragon-riding Supreme Devil said fiercely. Why did he think he could be famous among so many demons? The fact that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was able to reign supreme among demons was not only because of his strength, but also because of his terrifying character. The Archean demons who were known for their viciousness did not dare to provoke him. Did Jagoan really think he was joking? The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had said that he would perish with Jagoan even at the cost of his life. No one would survive today. Including Jagoan and himself! ¡°Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, it¡¯s not up to you, a demon, to object to my decision!¡± Jagoan¡¯s eyes were like lightning, and his voice was deafening. Even now, Jagoan no longer continued to hide. He cast his four domains and aplete and boundless Fiendgod world suddenly appeared. At first, he still had some room to struggle, but when the four domains appeared, he had no chance of fighting back. He was almostpletely immersed in Jagoan¡¯s refining. The Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s gaze changed from panic to anxiety and helplessness, then to despair. It waspletely devoured by Jagoan andpletely absorbed, unable to cause even the slightest ripple. As the Drag on-riding Supreme Devil was absorbed by Jagoan and refined by the previous attacks, Jagoan¡¯s aura suddenly skyrocketed. Countless rays of divine light burst out from the pores of Jagoan¡¯s pores as he advanced from the first Jagoan to the second Jagoan of Ruler Realm. At present, the strength of Jagoan had increased more than ten times, but the horrible thing was that this kind of horror was beyondpare. On the surface, one could not detect the depth of Jagoan at all. It was like a rolling river. Anyone who looked at it could easily see how fast its water flow was and how terrifying it was. Chapter 2628 Chapter 2628 However, in the face of the vast sea, others might only be able to feel its brilliance, depth, and calmness. They couldn¡¯t sense it at all. Compared with the so-called great river waves, this was truly unfathomable and terrifying! ¡°Is this the Ruler Realm?¡± Caspian had a deeper understanding of the Ruler Realm. When Caspian looked up, the first floor of Dragon-riding Devil City, which had been like purgatory, had be empty. Everything that could be refined and absorbed was absorbed by Caspian and used for his own use. Even the master of the Dragon-riding Devil City was no exception. At the same time, outside Dragon-riding Devil City. Sensing the sudden disappearance of the activity in the Dragon-riding Devil City, the battle that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had hurried over seemed to havee to an end. The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant, who had already made up their mind, suddenly felt uneasy. The reason was very simple. The reason why they chose to stay and not run away at the first time was that they could not bear to part with the collection of Dragon-riding Supreme Devil over the years. They also had the Great Sun Wheel, a lethal weapon. If both Dragon-riding Supreme Devil and the hidden enemy in Dragon-riding Demon City suffered heavy losses, they might be able to benefit from it. ¡°We¡¯ve justmunicated with the Great Sun Wheel. It can still help us! As long as the enemies of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil or Dragon-riding Supreme Devil are not at their peak, we¡¯re very likely to eat them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since Dragon-riding Supreme Devil is so anxious, his opponent must not be simple. There must be a wound in the fight between two tigers. We can take advantage of it!¡± ¡°Yes, we just pretended to be weak in order to wait for this moment. Only byughing till the end can we be the real winner!¡± ¡°Humph, Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was indeed the first to gain the upper hand, but so what? As long as he shows up, we will kill him!¡± The Dragonesque Elephant was in high spirits and was no longer as dispirited as before. After all, they had put in a lot of effort for today. If they escaped now, they could save their lives, but their previous efforts were in vain. This was definitely not what they wanted to see. Therefore, even if there were some risks and the composition of the bet, he would have to give it a try. It was better than doing nothing. Now that the answer was about to be revealed, how could the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant not be nervous? On the other hand, Jagoan hadpletely refined all of the items in the lowest Jagoan of the Dragon- riding Devil City, including the treasures that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had umted over the years, and even his true self. He had advanced to the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. He did not stay here for long and chose to fly out of the passage that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had just passed through. As the terrifying aura approached, the Dragonesque Elephant finally felt a little more nervous. After all, the scene of being wreaked havoc by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was still vivid in her mind. It was a lie to say that she was not afraid. ¡°Brothers, they¡¯reing,ing soon!¡± ¡°Brother Duncan, we can attack or defend now. Our advantage is the Dragonesque Elephant!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the spirit of this formation is very strong and it doesn¡¯t look like the spirit of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, it¡¯s obvious who will win. But so what? Can¡¯t we, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant, fight since we have the Great Sun Wheel?¡± ¡°Fight, fight, fight! We, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant, can stand and die. We will never kneel and beg for mercy!¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant¡¯s voice grew louder as it spoke. However, the moment the aura from the Dragon-riding Devil City broke through the air, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant and the others were prepared to flee without hesitation. If things went wrong, they would escape immediately. ¡°Oh?¡± Jagoan was surprised to find that there was someone outside who looked a bit like disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy. It turned out that the battle with the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil just now was so fierce. It seemed that those people still on his side. Although ording to the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡¯s imposing manner back then, it was very likely that he had suppressed his fellow disciples from Jagoan beforeing here. They had been just messing around and did not take it seriously at all. ¡°Eh? Why didn¡¯t this man make a move? And he doesn¡¯t look like a demon. Is he a human?¡± ¡°Jagoan Jagoan? The Crystal Nest Sea is extremely dangerous and even dogs don¡¯te. The Jagoan Jagoans who have recently appeared in the Crystal Nest Sea are basically on our side. Could they be disciples of our White Deer Immortal Academy?¡± ¡°However, it looks like there¡¯s only one person. The four of us, the Heaven, Earth, Dragonesque Elephant, and the Great Sun Celestial Wheel, are barely able to deal with the Dragon-taming Devil. Did he kill him alone? Could he be one of our senior brothers?¡± ¡°No way! I haven¡¯t seen him before!¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant was a little scared and nervous. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jagoan¡¯s true form was finally revealed after the billowing demon Qi in Dragon-riding Devil City had dissipated. He had just advanced to the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm and was in high spirits. Majestic pressure pervaded the air as he arrived, and the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant was not sure if he was an Jagoan of the White Deer Immortal Academy. Because they had seen such a powerful Jagoan before. Jagoan was obviously a stranger. If it weren¡¯t for the White Deer Immortal Academy¡¯s disciples who had the guts to challenge the Dragon- riding Supreme Devil and even kill him, then the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant would have been in great danger today! Even though the Imperial Kingdom¡¯s Immortal Academy was powerful, there were still a few who came and went alone, not paying too much attention to their background. If they killed them, then they would just kill them. As long as they fled into some extremely chaotic region, Immortal Academy wouldn¡¯t be able to chase after them. When that time came, they would all die in vain. ¡°Are you disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy?¡± Jagoan asked first. ¡°Eh?¡± The four were slightly taken aback and quickly replied, ¡°We are the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant from the White Deer Immortal Academy. You are¡­¡± ¡°Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant?¡± Jagoan had never heard of these characters, but they should belong to the White Deer Immortal Academy. ¡°I¡¯m Jagoan, a disciple of the White Deer Immortal Academy.¡± ¡°Jagoan?¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant looked at each other. It was obvious that no one knew a Jagoan called Jagoan. After confirming that he was a disciple of the White Deer Immortal Academy, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant heaved a long sigh of relief. Because they were all disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy, things were easy to deal with! In particr, theyter sensed that the aura of this disciple called Jagoan of the White Deer Immortal Academy was somehow terrifying, but his actual cultivation was only at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, which was even worse than theirs. He must have used some taboo methods to survive in the Dragon-riding Devil City. This method could be used to deal with the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, but it could not be used on the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant. In the end, the Dragon-taming Elephant came up with an idea. ¡°You¡¯re called Jagoan, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s good for you to leave Dragon-riding Devil City alive!¡± Chapter 2629 Chapter 2629 Ziad smiled as he spoke and praised Caspian. ¡°After all, you¡¯re only at the second level of the Ruler Realm. It¡¯s not easy for you to escape from the hands of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil.¡± Hearing this, Caspian frowned and felt that the other party¡¯s words were strange. What did he mean by escaping from the hands of the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil? Were they all blind? Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Could it be that the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil had entered the city with an imposing manner and ended up being Caspian? Could it not exin the problem? However, Caspian was no fool either. He immediately smelled something bad. ¡°That¡¯s right, Junior Brother. If you cane out of the Evil Dragon City alive, it means that the Dragon- controlling Supreme King is in trouble, isn¡¯t it?¡± Patine said with a smile, ¡°Do you know why you have the chance to kill him?¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Caspian asked with a fake smile. ¡°It¡¯s because we severely injured the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil!¡± Matthew continued, ¡°He stopped us at all costs and then fled back to the city. You took advantage of him. In fact, we should be the ones who caused him to be executed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s it.¡± Fandy smiled foolishly and said, ¡°So, Junior Brother Caspian, you¡¯re robbing us of our credit. This kind of thing is too immoral. I suggest you recognize the truth. As the saying goes, those who know the times are wise, right?¡± Without waiting for Jagoan to speak, Fandy added, ¡°Yes, in addition to returning the credit for killing the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil to us, we should have taken over all the treasures in Dragon-riding Supreme Devil City since we were able to kill him. Junior Brother, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯rete. Now, please hand over the treasures and keep your mouth shut before you leave¡­¡± ¡°I wanted to personally behead the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil and avenge our dead Immortal Academy disciples, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would be the first to kill him. However, since you took the initiative to return the merit points of killing the Demonic Sovereign to the original owner and handed over the treasure, we won¡¯t argue too much with you.¡± Ziad took the initiative to step forward and show his goodwill. ¡°That¡¯s right. In the future, tell us the names of the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant in the White Deer Immortal Academy. We can ensure your safety, Jagoan brother!¡± Patine nodded his head and said. ¡°Haha!¡± Before Matthew could reply, Jagoan chuckled and said, ¡°What if I don¡¯t hand it over?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t hand it over? I wonder if what you said is the merit of killing the Fiend Supremacy, or the treasure he obtained?¡± Fandy stopped Matthew, who was about to draw his sword, and said to Jagoan, ¡°If it¡¯s a treasure, Junior Brother Jagoan, you¡¯ll have to work hard even if you don¡¯t make any contributions. I can give you one-tenth.¡± Hearing this, Jagoan couldn¡¯t helpughing. He had personally killed the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Now, a few people had suddenly jumped out and imed that they had contributed to the battle. Even the treasures in the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil City belonged to them. At most, Jagoan had no credit but hard work. How could the White Deer Immortal Academy have such an innocent Jagoan? The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant also realized that Jagoan was not going to let them off. Its face darkened. However, they were not afraid of Jagoan. Not to mention that Jagoans were only at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, and that there were four of them, even if they used up all Jagoans, they would still be able to exhaust them to death. If this young man didn¡¯t know what was good for him, he would still need them to spend some merit points on him, which would be very annoying. ¡°If we hadn¡¯t seriously injured the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, how could you have had the chance to sneak attack? Junior Brother Jagoan, I advise you not to drink or toast! My sword is not as good- tempered as mine!¡± Matthew pulled out his sword. The sword light soared into the sky, splitting the haze in the sky into two halves to show his threat. ¡°That¡¯s right, Junior Brother Jagoan. Have you been blinded by the joy of being killed? You¡¯re only at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. Do you really have the ability to kill him? Without us, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt him even if you died ten or a hundred times!¡± Fandy tried to persuade him. ¡°Therefore, Junior Brother Jagoan, don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? But when I saw the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil looking for me, he was in high spirits and was at his peak. He didn¡¯t seem to be seriously injured at all. Instead, he seemed to have killed some opponents quickly and came to me.¡± Jagoan mocked them mercilessly. As soon as he said this, the faces of the four turned green and white, and then they became angry. ¡°Jagoan, we were so kind to persuade you because you are from the White Deer Immortal Academy. I didn¡¯t expect that you would ridicule us instead of knowing what¡¯s good for you. You are so kind!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the extraordinary magical treasure we borrowed that seriously injured the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, what could you do with your cultivation? I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t even be able to stop him for a breath!¡± ¡°Junior Brother Jagoan, I still call you Junior Brother. Jagoans have self-knowledge. We are also in a dilemma!¡± ¡°I think Jagoan has lost his mind. He has joined the Devil. Maybe it¡¯s not Jagoan himself, but the Dragon- riding Supreme Devil!¡± As the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant spoke, the simple and honest-looking Fandy changed the topic and said, ¡°We had already seriously injured the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, but in the end, Jagoanunched a sneak attack and not only hurt us, but also killed him¡­¡± ¡°All of this is a trap. Jagoan was originally a devil, and he was an undercover agent who was ced in our White Deer Immortal Academy by the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Now, he has killed a puppet of the Devil-riding Supreme Devil, creating an illusion! He wants to further muddle through and invade our White Deer Immortal Academy!¡± ¡°Brothers, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil is still alive. We definitely cannot let the devil Jagoan survive today!¡± Fandy said indignantly, ¡°Only in this way can the dead White Deer Immortal Academy¡¯s Jagoan die in peace!¡± Hearing this, the other three understood what Fandy meant. Since Jagoan refused to cooperate, there was nothing to talk about between them. Anyway, they had to fight, so they might as well find a reason to kill Jagoan and steal the treasure. No one knew the truth of today¡¯s matter. At that time, Jagoan of the Devil¡¯s Practice would be killed and the Drag on-riding Supreme Devil would be killed by the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant! Seeing this, Jagoan was so angry that heughed and nced indifferently at the Jagoans of the White Deer Immortal Academy opposite him. These fellows who imed to be the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant had lost face. Seeing that they couldn¡¯t deceive Jagoan, they directly turned hostile and wanted to kill him. If it wasn¡¯t Jagoan who was present today, but someone else, he might really be an unlucky person who would suffer grievances and be seeded by the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant. ¡°Attack me? Then you should be ready to pay the price,¡± Jagoan said coldly as he looked at the surrounding Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant. Chapter 2630 Chapter 2630 The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant was overjoyed to see that Caspian was surrounded by them! Although they were mocking Caspian, even if Caspian found a w, Caspian still killed the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. He was definitely not weak. However, he was too careless. Did he really think that he would be able to fight them after killing the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil? How naive! Ridiculous! Now they had to teach Caspian a lesson! ¡°We won¡¯t let him live. He¡¯ll kill him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If he doesn¡¯t die today, we¡¯ll face endless troubles!¡± ¡°A country has its ownws and a family has its own rules. Although our White Deer Immortal Academy values strength, such a thing is still not allowed. This child will definitely not be friendly with us and can only send him to the west!¡± ¡°Brothers, as long as we kill him, the credit for killing Dragon-riding Supreme Devil and the treasures that he has umted over the years will be ours!¡± The natural dragon elephant looked at each other and saw the meaning in each other¡¯s eyes. Caspian would definitely die today! ¡°A mountain-suppressing de!¡± ¡°Kylin Breaking The Universe!¡± ¡°Divine Dragon Sky-shing Sword!¡± ¡°The astronomical phenomena shake the world!¡± Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant attacked with all their might. In fact, they wanted to take out the Great Sun Wheel, but they were too close to Caspian. Since this boy could kill the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, he must be very powerful. In order to prevent him from escaping, they had to first use their own unique skills to seriously injure this guy. Then, they could refine him with the Great Sun Wheel and destroy Caspian¡¯s body and spirit, making him unable to reincarnate forever! Seeing this, Caspian looked on coldly. ¡°Here?¡± He had thought that the Heaven-Earth Dragonesque Elephant and the others would be strong enough to challenge the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil. Then he did not need to waste time with them. ¡°Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation!¡± Jagoan roared. The Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation expanded by tens of millions of miles, enveloping the entire bronze dragon. Swish! Countless sword lights shed. They were all broken by the sword of Jagoan, such as a suppressing mountain and rivers, the kylin breaking the universe, the Divine Drag on-ying Sword, and the astronomical phenomena! Buzz! The four spat out blood and flew backward. ¡°The Great Sun Wheel!¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant summoned their biggest trump card without hesitation, the Great Sun Wheel. Tens of millions of suns appeared in the heavens. Light scattered down, even the air evaporated. However, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant¡¯s face changed. Because their current strength had been greatly reduced and they could not activate all the power of the Great Sun Wheel. Even if this treasure was extraordinary, it might not be a match for Jagoan! When Jagoan saw the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant activating the Great Sun Wheel, he was surprised that the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant carried such a precious treasure. Unfortunately, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant¡¯s strength was limited, so it could not fully exert its power. ¡°Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation, break, break, break!¡± Jagoan¡¯s two fingers formed a sword, pointing towards the millions of suns in the sky. Boom! Countless rays of sword light rushed toward the sky and shattered the suns one by one. Almost half of the millions of suns were destroyed in an instant. The Phoenix-Dragon Sword Formation might not be stronger than the Great Sun Wheel, but now the strength of the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant was not strong enough. No matter how strong the Great Sun Wheel was, it was difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice, so she could only drink with hatred. Seeing this, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant¡¯s heart sank! They were not fools. How could they not see that the Great Sun Wheel was not powerful enough to resist Jagoan¡¯s Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation? They could still hold on for a while, but when the time came, they were doomed to be defeated! ¡°Let¡¯s go! There¡¯s no need to worry about firewood!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t care about the gains and losses!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he dares to do anything to us!¡± ¡°Brothers, retreat!¡± Without further ado, the Celestial Wheel of the Sun left before it could defeat the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation. Caspian sneered. They are threatening me¡­ They want to kill me to silence me. Now they want to escape unscathed? Caspian didn¡¯t allow it! Swish! The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant broke through the air. Although they were escaping, they did not run separately because they were too clear that Jagoan had enough strength to defeat them one by one. They could only gather together to resist Jagoan. Without saying a word, Jagoan chased after them. The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant continued to exert its magical power and released its magical treasures to stall for time. In an instant, the sky was filled with divine light and precious light. ¡°Exterminate Fist of Heaven and Earth!¡± Jagoan formed a fist with five fingers. One hundred, one thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand, one million! Bang! No matter what kind of magical power the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant used or what kind of magical treasures it produced, it would be shattered by Jagoan. If one punch failed, he would punch thousands of times. The fist radiance was like a zing sun, full of killing intent. The entire sky was enveloped by Jagoan¡¯s killing desire and vigor, dyeing the sun blood red. The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant was frightened. ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this¡­ If he catches up with us, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll all be in trouble!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t just rely on us. Why don¡¯t we ask for help?¡± ¡°Help? Yes, the current Jagoan is a heinous Devil¡¯s Practice follower who wants to harm his fellow disciples. After we fought against the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, we lost our peak courage and were taken advantage of by Jagoan. We continue to help!¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send a distress signal. I believe that the nearby fellow disciples will help us after receiving the signal!¡± After making up his mind, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant sent out a distress signal. Since things had alreadye to this point, either they or Jagoan would die, their lives would definitely be more precious. ¡°Huh?¡± Jagoan was a little surprised at their shamelessness when he saw the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant send out the distress signal. Because this signal was specially used to ask for help from fellow disciples of the White Deer Immortal Academy. Now that the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant had attacked Jagoan, they had been killed instead and even had the courage to shake people to save them. He really did not know whether they were bold or not! However, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant sent out a distress signal and Jagoan could not stop it. After a while, a burning meteorite appeared in the sky and hit the area within a radius of thousands of miles. A figure with thick eyebrows stood on the meteorite with his hands sped behind his back, overlooking the four people. This person¡¯s aura was vast and boundless. He had actually reached the fifth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, and his cultivation was incredibly powerful. Clearly, he had reached the fifth Jagoan of Ruler Realm for many years! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this scene, the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant scrambled to his senior brother as if it had seen its savior. ¡°Senior Brother, help! There¡¯s a disciple called Jagoan who defies thew and wants to kill us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We believe that he might have joined the Devil and even been reced by a powerful Archean Demon!¡± ¡°If Senior Brother hadn¡¯t arrived in time, we would have died. Fortunately, Senior Brother is here!¡± ¡°Ah, Jagoan, Jagoan is here!¡± Chapter 2631 Chapter 2631 The rainbow transformed from Caspian rushed over. He had heard the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant¡¯s undisguised nder earlier. ¡°Senior brother, they are spouting nonsense. I personally killed the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil, but they were only suppressed by him on their own, so there is absolutely no chance of them killing him. Later on, they wanted to steal my credit, but they still couldn¡¯t seed. As a result, they attacked me out of fear, wishing to harm me, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t win and fled. They even shamelessly asked Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother for help!¡± Caspian told him everything that happened. Upon hearing this, the thick-browed Senior Brother frowned and said, ¡°But your cultivation is so low. How could you kill the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil¡­ I still know a little about his name. He¡¯s definitely not someone at the second stage of Ruler Realm can deal with.¡± Caspian¡¯s face darkened and he said nothing. Because it was useless to say more in this situation! Sure enough, this senior brother with thick eyebrows slowly pointed at Caspian and said, ¡°Your realm is so low, how can you defeat the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil? You are lying! If you take the risk of making progress and harm your fellow disciples, you will be unforgivable! Caspian, I will suppress you and destroy your cultivation so that you will know the consequences of doing so!¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant¡¯s face lit up. With the help of this powerful Senior Brother with thick eyebrows, it would be difficult for Caspian to escape! Caspian was fearless, saying, ¡± Are you sure you want to attack me without reason and ruin my cultivation?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So what if I am? You have no respect for your elders and you have vited thew. Putting aside the facts, did you just treat the senior brother of the White Deer Immortal Academy like this? I¡¯ve seen everything that you did to them for thousands of miles!¡± the other party with thick eyebrows scolded Caspian. ¡°You¡¯re really good at ignoring the facts¡­ Since you want to destroy my cultivation, you can give it a try!¡± Caspian was full of fighting desire. He also knew that strength was the most important thing in this world, so he never thought about letting the so-called senior brother of Immortal Academy uphold justice. He just hoped that after understanding the ins and outs of the matter, the other party would not hinder him from dealing with the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant. However, right now, this person couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong, moreover taking action to abolish Caspian¡¯s cultivation, so there was nothing else to say. Just let him see just how much ability Immortal Academy¡¯s so-called senior brother had! ¡°Hmph, you really want to fight against Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother? Does Caspian think that he is invincible just because he defeated Demonic Dragon-rider?¡± ¡°This senior brother of the Immortal Academy has a powerful aura. He must have stepped into the fifth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm for many years. He is one of the most powerful figures in this mission of the Crystal Nest Sea. Even with us and the Great Sun Wheel, we may not be able to defeat him easily. A mere Jagoan is courting death!¡± ¡°Jagoan, will definitely die! We¡¯ll wait for the show to begin.¡± ¡°Do you all think that an Jagoan like this will likely be defeated by Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother in just a few moves? In a bit, Jagoan cultivation will be abolished. Should we participate a bit?¡± In their eyes, the fate of Jagoan had long been decided. It was difficult to save an immortal. Unfortunately, what they didn¡¯t expect was that Jagoan¡¯s life had always been saved by themselves, and there was no need for an immortal to save hhim! ¡°You are stubborn. I will cripple your four limbs first!¡± The sleeves of the thick eyebrowed senior brother standing on the meteorite shook. Four fire dragons appeared on the meteorite and bared their fangs and waved their ws as they headed towards Jagoan. It turned out that the meteorite he was standing on was an incredible treasure. Its power could easily cover tens of millions of miles! Wherever the four Fire Dragons passed, even space was burned, and terrible ck holes appeared. They directly burned through the void, causing the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant¡¯s face to change. This Senior Brother with thick eyebrows was not handsome and acted rashly. He didn¡¯t expect that his strength was so strong that his first move was so earth-shattering. Even when the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil used his true power, it was not like this. Now it was safe. Jagoan was doomed! Seeing this, Jagoan remained calm. He wanted to fight? Okay! Then let¡¯s fight! ¡°Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation!¡± Jagoan summoned the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation. Buzz! The sword radiance soared into the sky and cut down the fire dragon! A million-meter-long fire dragon was killed by Jagoan at the same time. The four Fire Dragons only took one strike! ¡°What?¡± the senior brother¡¯s face immediately changed. To kill his four Great Sun Fire Dragons with a single sh, let alone a mere second Jagoan master, even someone at his Jagoan might not be able to aplish this easily! Did he really kill the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil? The senior brother thought so, but he had just been so sure that Jagoan was lying. He also wanted to suppress Jagoan and destroy his cultivation. Now that this man was fighting back so aggressively, he was afraid that this matter would not be easy to deal with! He couldn¡¯t just give up! ¡°We can only fight!¡± The senior brother named d Morris, who had made up his mind, urged the meteorites at his feet with all his strength to summon more fire dragons. In the blink of an eye, there were tens of thousands of fire dragons! The power of the Sun Fire Dragon was able to produce tens of millions of them, causing the pupils of the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant to contract. ¡°Is it necessary? It¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s just Jagoan!¡± ¡°Brothers, the situation isn¡¯t good! What should we do now? If Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother is defeated, wouldn¡¯t it be extremely dangerous for us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic, it might just be Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother that treated it seriously. When a lion fights a rabbit, it still needs to go all out! Jagoan, this child still has some ability. Be a bit more careful, which isn¡¯t a bad thing!¡± ¡°Yes, how could Jagoan be so lucky every time? This time, Jagoan will definitely die!¡± They were not afraid that d would hear their conversation because he was very focused on suppressing Jagoan. It was all because Jagoan hade with ill intentions after they just broke up with each other. It was good to be as strong as d. If he was not careful, he might really suffer losses in Jagoan. d couldn¡¯t tolerate such a thing. He must suppress Jagoan directly and neatly and make him a cripple! ¡°The Seventh Move of Sword!¡± Jagoan didn¡¯t pay attention to Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother¡¯s fire dragons. The power of these fire dragons was extraordinary. There were too many of them. If they were cleared one by one, it would only be a waste of his physical strength. It was time to capture the enemy first! After defeating Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother, then it would save him a lot of trouble! ¡°What!¡± Realizing that Jagoan was not only aimed at him, but also converged into a light sword that was thousands of kilometers wide. It kept shrinking and killing him, d¡¯s face suddenly turned livid. He had never imagined that Jagoan, a second Jagoan of Ruler Realm kid, would actually be able to threaten his own strength! However, the thick-brewed senior brother had been in the fifth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm for many years now, and he imed that he wasn¡¯t any weaker than others. Although Jagoan¡¯s methods were fierce, they weren¡¯t necessarily enough to defeat him! Chapter 2632 Chapter 2632 Roar! Tens of millions of Grand Sun Fire Dragons roared and gathered in front of d, trying to burn out the Seventh Move of Sword. Unfortunately, no matter how many Grand Sun Fire Dragons gathered here, they were all in vain. This thick-brow senior brother was getting closer and closer to the sword edge, and there were only a few remaining Grand Sun Fire Dragons left in the blink of an eye. They were all consumed! ¡°Damn you!¡± d looked resentful and jumped up. He gave up the meteorite magical treasure and was about to escape from the range of the Seventh Move of Sword. ¡°Hmph, you want to run?¡± Caspian¡¯s two fingers formed a sword. In an instant, the de of the Seventh Move of Sword locked onto d. With an inconceivable speed, it pressed against the space between d¡¯s brows. It was going to suppress this arrogant Immortal Academy Senior Brother and destroy his cultivation. An eye for an eye! Seeing this scene, d no longer hid his strength and continued to hold back. He was afraid that he would lose the battle or lose his cultivation. The consequences were unimaginable! As a result, d summoned the magical treasures one after another to try to counteract the killing from the Seventh Move of Sword. Bang! d¡¯s magical treasure was continuously destroyed by the Seventh Move of Sword, which only dyed a little time. When d¡¯s magical treasure was exhausted, it was still inevitable for him to bear the sword move of the Seventh Move of Sword. Immediately, blood flowed like a stream! ¡°Wow!¡± d spat out blood. The sword wound on his chest was so deep that his bones could be seen. He had been defeated by Jagoan, and the world had been turned upside down. A fifth Jagoan of Ruler Realm wasn¡¯t able to address him as supreme, but rather a second Jagoan of Ruler Realm Jagoan! Jagoan responded indifferently. He kept approaching d and wanted to destroy his cultivation ording to his previous threat. ¡°No way! Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother lost, Jagoan won! How could this child be this powerful? He is terrifying!¡± ¡°What should we do now? It seems like he is going to destroy Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother¡¯s cultivation¡­ Heavens, how dare he!¡± ¡°He¡¯s only at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, so how could he possess such strength? We were talking nonsense that he was a devil just now. But now, I really wonder if such a person is really a devil.¡± ¡°He, he is going to take action! Once Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother encounters a vicious attack, the next one will be us!¡± Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant were frightened to death. A fifth Jagoan of Ruler Realm Immortal Academy Jagoan with an extraordinary magical treasure was definitely more powerful than the four of them. However, not even this type of Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother was a match for Jagoan. In other words, if Immortal Academy¡¯s elder brother was suppressed by Jagoan, then the next one would be their Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant! With the grievances between them and Jagoan, how could they not be shocked or afraid? d covered the wound with his hand, and blood flowed out from his fingers. He looked at Jagoan with hatred and said, ¡°Do you know who I am? If you destroy my cultivation, you will die!¡± ¡°If you dare take action, as long as I am alive today, when I return to Immortal Academy, I will definitely wipe out your body and soul, making you never be able to reincarnate!¡± d threatened Jagoan who was approaching step by step. ¡°That¡¯s right, Jagoan. Don¡¯t make a mistake. You¡¯ve made a huge mistake. Why do you make a mistake again and again?¡± ¡°Jagoan, think twice and then do it. Although you have made a big mistake, there is still a chance to turn back. As long as you stop, we can still open up!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother¡¯s status is not something someone like you can imagine. If anything happens, Jagoan, you cannot afford it!¡± ¡°Jagoan, leave a line in everything and meet again in the future. Do you really want to break all ties with us? At that time, it will be difficult for you to move in the White Deer Immortal Academy. Even if you don¡¯t die, there will be no good result. Stop!¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant also tried to persuade him. They did not know this senior brother, but it was not difficult to imagine his status in the White Deer Immortal Academy and the various forces behind him. However, if the senior brother¡¯s cultivation was destroyed, then the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant, who had summoned the senior brothers of the Immortal Academy, would also be punished. That was why they definitely couldn¡¯t let Jagoan seed. They couldn¡®t let Jagoan continue to harm Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother! However, what they didn¡¯t know was that Jagoan was still pressing forward step by step. When Jagoan was a step away from the other party, d¡¯s face waspletely pale, no longer as imposing as before. Because all his magical treasures were consumed to resist the Seventh Move of Sword, and his life- saving trump card no longer existed. He had nothing now, and he had no strength to fight against Jagoan that was as powerful as the sun. Boom! Then, Jagoan released sword radiance and directly devoured d. Both his body and Divine Soul were completely strangled by him! ¡°This¡­ He killed Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother!¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant panicked, face ashen. ¡°You just said so much and the consequences are so serious. Don¡¯t you want me to kill you all?¡± Jagoan smiled and said, ¡°Then I will grant you wish!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant inwardly felt that things weren¡¯t good. It never expected that Jagoan wasn¡¯t a cripple, but rather killed to silence them. Even Immortal Academy¡¯s senior brother was killed. They witnessed everything and offended Jagoan, so how could they let this go? ¡°Go? Did I say you can leave?¡± Jagoan suddenly attacked the Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant. Boom! The Heaven-earth Dragonesque Elephant struggled to resist, but they were already at the end of their rope. Coupled with their fear of Jagoan, they were devoured by the sword radiance of Jagoan and destroyed their souls. As if nothing had happened. Then, Jagoan went to kill some ancient demons and returned to the White Deer Immortal Academy. Anyway, the Dragon-riding Supreme Devil was dead. Without the initiator of evil in the Crystal Nest Sea, the mastermind behind the scene would naturally calm down. There was no need to stay. *** When Jagoan returned to the White Deer Immortal Academy and concentrated on cultivating for a while, an unexpected figure came to visit. ¡°Aunt?¡± Jagoan couldn¡¯t help but smile after seeing the sudden arrival of the Imperial Kingdom fairy and aunt. On the one hand, it was the joy of meeting his rtives. On the other hand, his aunt came to take him to see his mother. Thinking of this, Jagoan could not wait to ask, ¡°Aunt, are you taking me to meet my mother this time?¡± Hearing this, the Imperial Kingdom fairy smiled and said, ¡°Jagoan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve said that you will meet when the time is right. I have a good opportunity for you.¡± Jagoan nodded slightly, but he could not hide his disappointment. Seeing this, the fairyforted Jagoan and said, ¡°Jagoan, as long as you continue to be stronger, your mother wille to see you when the opportunity is right. Before that, you just need to continue to be stronger.¡± Chapter 2633 Chapter 2633 ¡°Yes, I got it, Auntie.¡± Caspian took a deep breath, cheered up again, and his eyes were bright. ¡°Caspian,e with me¡­¡± The Imperial Kingdom fairy directly led Caspian through the space channel and arrived at a murderous military camp. ¡°These are all the soldiers of Prince¡¯s Manor.¡± The fairy didn¡¯t say much and motioned for Caspian to take a look because this opportunity was one of them. Caspian¡¯s eyes turned. He saw that the soldiers who were training here were all filled with a monstrous killing intent. Clearly, they had been tainted with countless lives. Moreover, the vigor within their bodies was vigorous, just like a surging sea. Their cultivations were at least at the high Nirvana Realm. If they were ced in an Ancient Kingdom sect, they would be considered as middle rank figures. However, they were merely ordinary soldiers here. In addition, every single captain who was in charge of leading them to train had reached the Ruler Realm. Even in the entire imperial capital, they were quite powerful. ¡°This time, we¡¯re going to destroy a cave residence of a demonic cultivator. If weplete the task, we¡¯ll get a lot of military merits, and there will be many benefits on the way to wipe out the demonic cultivator.¡± The fairy paused and continued, ¡°Of course, the most important thing is that you can make a name for yourself in the country. If you meet my mother, your rtionship will be made public. Not only will you have enough strength, but you will also have enough fame.¡± ¡°Aunt, I understand.¡± Caspian did not say much and nodded. During the Ancient Kingdom Competition, his aunt¡¯s status was extremely high. Therefore, his elder sister, the mother of Caspian, was naturally not weak. If Caspian, as his son, did not have enough strength and reputation, he would lose his mother¡¯s prestige. Perhaps his mother didn¡¯t mind whether Caspian was strong or weak, but Caspian did! Caspian would not allow such a thing to happen. Looking at the determination in Caspian¡¯s eyes, the fairy nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Caspian, I believe you won¡¯t disappoint your mother¡­¡± After that, the fairy of the Imperial Kingdom took Caspian to see the leading general. This high-ranking officer had a white face and no beard. He had the demeanor of a schr and his aura was extremely powerful. He had actually reached the sixth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. Such a person was not weak even in the White Deer Immortal Academy. However, when he saw Jagoan¡¯s aura, he shook his head and waved his hand, saying, ¡°No! No, no, no. This is a dangerous trip. He¡¯s only at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. I don¡¯t have any extra manpower to protect him. He came to the wrong ce.¡± Hearing this, the Imperial Kingdom fairy frowned and was about to persuade the other party, but Jagoan raised his hand to stop her. ¡°Aunt, let me do this myself¡­¡± ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± The fairy stepped aside- She knew very well that it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem for the Heaven-patrolling Army to keep him with the prestige of Jagoan¡¯s mother. The Royal Princess was no joke. However, the fairy would not apany Jagoan this time. If Jagoan went there alone, the other party would not be convinced. She was afraid that the journey would not be too good. If the Heaven-patrolling Army didn¡¯t cooperate sincerely, Jagoan would be in danger. In this case, it was better to let Jagoan do it himself and defeat the opponent. Those who were not convinced would use their strength and fists to shut them up! ¡°Oh?¡± The general looked at Jagoan in surprise. It was not that he didn¡¯t know the fairy of the Imperial Kingdom, but with the words of the fairy, he had understood Jagoan¡¯s background in a few words. Since he was the son of the princess, it was not impossible for him to gain experience in the Heaven- patrolling Army. However, there were nationalws and family rules. Jagoan was only at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. If he didn¡¯t make any excuses but just nod his head and let Jagoan join him, it would be hard for him to exinter. As a result, the general originally thought that he would pretend to refuse the fairy of the Imperial Kingdom and finally epted the challenge. At that time, he would have an exnation for himself and the warriors. At worst, he could arrange Jagoan in the safest ce, and then it would depend on Jagoan¡¯s own fate. If Jagoan still died in this way, then they could not me the general. He had refused. It was Jagoan and the fairy of the Imperial Kingdom who forced to join. They could only say that Jagoan was a good-for- nothing of and could not me anyone. What he didn¡¯t know was that Jagoan didn¡¯t do it ording tomon sense, which directly stunned the general. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to protect me. I just need to join the army.¡± Jagoan went straight to the point. ¡°Well, since you insist on joining us with your own strength, I will give you a chance to prove yourself. I hope that the strength you showter will not be far from the confidence you have now,¡± The General smiled and agreed. Then, he casually selected a captain topete with Jagoan. The captain was at the fourth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. His eyes were deep and his breath was steady. One could tell at a nce that he was someone with a steady character. This was done on purpose by the General. Jagoan was only at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, and this subordinate of his was not only at the fourth Jagoan, but he was also very calm. If one wasn¡¯t strong enough, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to engage in a battle of a higher Jagoan. His team was full of iron-blooded warriors, but it was not so easy to y the trick of fighting above their Jagoan! At the same time, he gave Jagoan a hard time. Anyway, they would let Jagoan join them for the sake of the Princess. However, if Jagoan did not have the strength, he should obey their orders obediently. No matter who you are, if you are not strong enough to trust, then you should be a good warrior. A soldier is like a dragon, and a tiger is lying on the ground. Otherwise, you should get out! How could the Imperial Kingdom fairy not see through the intention of this General? But she still said that. She believed in Jagoan! ¡°Nammor Davecay.¡± The team leader reported himself. He had been in the team for many years, so how could he not know what was going on? The general probably hoped that he could teach the opposite guy a lesson and let the other party join the Heaven-patroling Army. Everything would be fine as long as the other party did not dy. Therefore, he could not go easy on the other party this time. He had to let Jagoan know that the Heaven-patroling Army was not something that could be easily dispatched. Even if they had to rely on their rtionship in the end and had no powerful strength, they had better stand still and obey the order. Jagoan shouldn¡¯t drag them down. ¡°Jagoan Montgomery.¡± Jagoan also said his name. ¡°Please¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Interesting.¡± Nammor narrowed his eyes. Because if Jagoan attacked first, he might even give the new recruit a face and let Jagoan y a few moves. Then, he suddenly exerted his strength and broke down with one blow, making the test end.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2634 Chapter 2634 Now that Caspian asked him to take action first, he would not show mercy! He had wanted to do Caspian a favor, but seeing Caspian act like this, so Caspian might lose face and even his self-esteemter. In that case, whether Caspian was too embarrassed to stay in their Heaven- patroling Army. However, since Caspian had said so, Nammor naturally would not continue to push and block. ¡°Alright, then I will take the first move!¡± Nammor¡¯s aura surged after he finished speaking. It belonged to the fourth level of the Ruler Realm, and it was like a wave that covered the battlefield. The General smiled and waited for the result. Nammor was one of his most trusted generals. Although he was at the fourth level of the Ruler Realm, he was actually able to hold his ground against a fifth level master. In addition, his style of doing things was steady. Unless Caspian was actually at the fourth level or the fifth level, there was no way he would be able to defeat Nammor today. The fairy also showed a trace of worry. Although she believed in Caspian, as an expert of a region, she knew very well that Nammor wasn¡¯t simple. He was even able to go further in the Ruler Realm. To put it simply, such a person possessed the ability to fight beyond his level. Although he looked like a fourth level Ruler, he actually possessed the ability of a fifth level Ruler. He was extremely ruthless. This General of the Heaven-patrolling Army was not going to let Caspian pass easily. Yang Nammor smiled, and a little golden splendor emerged from his pores. The fairy frowned slightly. She could tell that this was a special magical treasure that Nammor had nourished with his own flesh and blood. The stronger Nammor was, the stronger his magical treasure would be. It could be said that this kind of magical treasure was very shameless. In front of it, it was almost impossible to defeat the strong with the weak. Of course, this kind of magical treasure had its disadvantages. If the magical treasure was broken, then Nammor would definitely be implicated. Humans and treasures were one, and they would be together! The premise was that the other party was stronger than Nammor! Swish! The specks of golden light descended like meteors, shooting in every direction towards Jagoan. The air trembled, and the air trembled as well. This was a blowparable to that of a fifth Jagoan Ruler Realm! The General looked at the young man who was surrounded by the golden light with a smile and said nothing. He felt that the overall situation had been settled, and it was difficult for Jagoan to escape. However, when these golden lights were about to hit Jagoan, he shouted, ¡°Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation!¡± Buzz! With the violent buzzing, countless golden lights were sent flying by the sword light. The huge thunder dragon tore the sky, and the hot fire phoenix burned the earth. In an instant, the battlefield turned into a purgatory for trial. The target of the trial was Nammor, who had just attacked Jagoan. Nammor¡¯s 360 degrees was sealed by the sword light. As long as he made an extra move, he would definitely be cut into pieces of Jagoan by the sword light! ¡°I¡­ I lost.¡± Nammorughed bitterly. Could he say that he didn¡¯t see what happened clearly? However, although Jagoan¡¯s counterattack was so fierce and extremely powerful that Nammor could not fightback at all, it did not hurt his Natal Golden Light magical treasure, which greatly respected him. Since that was the case, Nammor could only admit defeat. ¡°Thank you for letting me win¡­¡± Jagoan simrly retracted his sword beam. To be honest, Nammor¡¯s golden light magical treasure wasn¡¯t weak at all. However, in terms of speed, there were still some ws. As such, he arrivedter on and relied on the Phoenix Dragon Sword Formation to retaliate. However, in the future, Jagoan would also join the Heaven-patrolling Army. He would bepanions with Nammor. It was enough to crush Nammor and fight back. There was no need to really hurt him. ¡°I feel that Jagoan doesn¡¯t need you to send anyone else to protect him.¡± The Imperial Kingdom fairy smiled at the stunned General. In fact, as the son of the princess, Jagoan had a slim chance of defeating Nammor. However, the fact that Jagoan was able to defeat Nammor in a crushing manner, suppress his enemies with one move, and even kill a fourth Jagoan of Ruler Realm with one move was definitely beyond his expectations. By the time the General came to his senses, the fairy of the Imperial Kingdom had already left. That was because she didn¡¯t need to worry about Jagoan. She had nothing to worry about. Jagoan had almost crushed Nammor, a fourth Jagoan of Ruler Realm. Naturally, he was qualified to join this battle. At the same time, Jagoan also learned that this army was called the Heaven-patrolling Army. It belonged to the grandfather of Jagoan, a real Royal Lord! This made Jagoan feel a trace of intimacy. No wonder my aunt asked me toe to the Heaven Conquering Army for training¡­ I see¡­ Caspian thought. ¡°Jagoan, you defeated Nammor and passed the trial test. Then you can follow him!¡± The General waved his hand and arranged the ownership of Jagoan. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Nammor cupped his fists and sent the General away. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Brother Davecay, please give me more advice.¡± Jagoan was equally polite to Nammor. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s said that you¡¯re the son of a princess, Jagoan, so you¡¯re one of us in the Heaven Conquering Army. You can rest assured to follow me!¡± Nammorughed out loud, not caring about the defeat of Jagoan. The entire army, which had been on their way, did not spend much time resting and set off. However, to their surprise, they had to stop after traveling for more than half a day. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The General looked unhappy and asked someone to check. The news quickly came back. It turned out that the Bloody Thorn Army was practicing ahead. Jagoan looked up and saw that the sky in front of him was filled with blood and a blood-red light that soared into the sky. It vaguely merged with the murderous aura into a terrifying human face and roared. If a Jagoan below the Ruler Realm entered such a region, they would probably be under immense pressure, and the amount of battle strength left would be a huge problem. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ It¡¯s actually the Blood Thorn Army. What a f*cking narrow path!¡± Nammor, who was beside Jagoan, said in a displeased tone. ¡°Oh? Brother Davecay, what¡¯s the background of the Blood Thorn Army?¡± Jagoan asked curiously, ¡°From the looks of it, there are still a lot of grievances between the Blood Thorn Army and our Heaven-patrolling Army?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Nammor agreed. He then briefly exined the origin of the Blood Thorn Army. It turned out that the Blood Thorn Army belonged to another Royal Noble, but this Royal Noble and Jagoan¡¯s grandfather were not on good terms. The rtionship between the two big shots was so cold that the Blood Thorn Army and the Heaven-patrolling Army naturally could not get better. As a result, there had always been a dispute between the Blood Thorn Army and the Heaven-patrolling Army. They had all suffered losses. At the same time, both sides barely reached a draw. Now that they had set off for half a day, they had run into this enemy on the way. Who would believe that it was a coincidence? Anyway, Nammor was the first to not believe it! ¡°F*ck, they were training halfway when we were on our way. The Blood Thorn Army definitely did it on purpose!¡± Nammor cursed. Chapter 2635 Chapter 2635 Caspian was deep in thought and always felt that the visitor was not kind. However, he was now one of the soldiers of the Heaven-patrolling Army, and everything was up to the general. The Blood Thorn Army blocked their way. No matter in the current situation or in the past, the Heaven- patrolling Army had no reason to take a detour. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it increase the morale of others and destroy their own prestige? The General immediately ordered a few people toe forward to negotiate. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, what are you doing? Good dogs won¡¯t block the way!¡± ¡°The Blood Thorn Army, you¡¯ve forgotten about being beaten by usst time? If you don¡¯t get out of here, you¡¯ll suffer!¡± ¡°Do we need so many reasons to deal with the Blood Thorn Army? Can they understand?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s good enough to fight the Bloody Thorn Army fight. It¡¯s useless to say more!¡± The Blood Thorn Army¡¯s response to the cursing of Heaven-patrolling Army was also strange. ¡°Yo, ho, ho¡­ Isn¡¯t this our old enemy, the Heaven-patrolling Army? Why, it seems that you¡¯re going to go on an expedition again? I remember that the result of yourst expedition was not very good!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? If you lose your life, you¡¯ll lose everything. With your little ability, you¡¯d better stay at home as a coward. Being a coward is better than losing your life.¡± ¡°Yes, we can. We just hope that you can live a good life. It¡¯s better to live than die, isn¡¯t it? We have good intentions!¡± ¡°If you can really win a hundred battles without being defeated, we won¡¯t have the courage to block the way. Besides, we just happened to train here. We are not blocking the way, are we?¡± Upon hearing this, the Heaven-patrolling Army was furious. It was all because of theirst expedition. The result was wrong. Although the result was good, the process was difficult. Many of their brothers were killed or injured. It could be said that they killed thousands of enemies and injured themselves. However, they didn¡¯t win all of them. They were angry. Not only was the Blood Thorn Army blocking the way, but they also deliberately mentioned it. It was a lie to say that the Heaven-patrolling Army was not angry. ¡°What are you talking about? Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Haha, we¡¯re just trying to stop you from courting death.¡± ¡°Get lost! Get lost! Get lost!¡± ¡°We, the Blood Thorn Army, will train here for ten days or half a month. If you can¡¯t wait any longer, you can take a detour!¡± The smell of gunpowder from both sides was very strong, and a war was about to break out. All of a sudden, a high-ranking general of the Blood Thorn Army asked in surprise, ¡°Eh? I heard that the son of the princess of Heaven-patrolling Prince¡¯s Manor is back. Where is he?¡± Hearing this, the General¡¯s face darkened and he said to Jagoan, ¡°Haha, it¡¯s really interesting¡­ Jagoan, you¡¯ve joined the Heaven-patrolling Army less than a day ago. There are very few people who know about it. Now it¡¯s spread to the ears of the Blood Thorn Army. Interesting, really interesting!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Blood Thorn Army is really so magical, or if there is a traitor in our Heaven-patrolling Army!¡± After a pause, the Generalughed at himself. Because no matter how powerful the intelligence spies of the Bloody Thorn Army were, they could still get information about the return of Jagoan, or there was a traitor in the Heaven-patrolling Army. For the General who led the team this time, he was all defeated. Jagoan did not think too much about it. The Bloody Thorn Army¡¯s formation was aimed at him. Whether it was a blessing or a curse, it was a disaster that could not be avoided. For him, instead of considering which part was wrong, he might as well make some preparations and deal with the challenge from the Bloody Thorn Armyter. ¡°I¡¯m the son of the Princess of Heaven-patrolling Prince¡¯s Manor, Jagoan Montgomery!¡± Jagoan took the initiative to step forward. It was not his style to avoid fighting. Moreover, the other party was referring to his mother, the Princess of Heaven-patrolling Prince¡¯s Manor. It was the same sentence. If there was an ant teasing Jagoan, he might be able to ignore it with a smile. Who could argue with an ant? However, it was rted to Jagoan¡¯s mother, so no one could say anything! In addition, the other party dared to block the way to find trouble with Jagoan and block his pace of expedition. This was destined to be a disaster. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re the son of the Princess of Heaven-patrolling Prince¡¯s Manor? You look good, but I¡¯m afraid that there will be another loser!¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re called Jagoan Montgomery, aren¡¯t you? Are you using your mother¡¯s name to sneak into the army?¡± ¡°That¡¯s very likely true! After all, he¡¯s only at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm¡­ I¡¯m afraid that the reputation of the Heaven-exterminating Manor will be destroyed in a day!¡± In the face of the sarcastic remarks of the Blood Thorn Army, the Heaven-patrolling Army was naturally unwilling to show weakness. Anyway, the fact that Jagoan was the son of the Duchess had been exposed, so there was nothing to hide. ¡°Haha, Jagoan didn¡¯t enter the Heaven-patrolling Army in the name of the son of the Duchess. Instead, hepeted with our captain and his strength was recognized. That¡¯s why he entered. You¡¯re disappointed!¡± ¡°Jagoan is a loser? He is not only handsome, but also powerful. Does your Blood Thorn Army have such a person?¡± ¡°Jagoan has already entered the White Deer Immortal Academy at such a young age. May I ask who among your Blood Thorn Army can be thought highly of at this age?¡± As soon as he said that, the generals of the Blood Thorn Army looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. One had to know that the White Deer Immortal Academy was not an ordinary ce. As the Immortal Academy of the White Deer Kingdom, the White Deer Immortal Academy had a high status. No one could enter it as they pleased. Those who could be selected by the White Deer Immortal Academy were all top-notch figures. Their talents, age, and so on were all outstanding talents, one in a million. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The fact that Jagoan could enter the White Deer Immortal Academy meant that his future was limitless. How could the Bloody Thorn Army, who had always been on bad terms with the Heaven-patrolling Army, tolerate such a thing? ¡°The White Deer Immortal Academy? To be epted by the White Deer Immortal Academy at such a young age, what a promising young man!¡± A general from the Blood Thorn Army said with a smile. Thispliment not only did not make the Heaven-patrolling Army happy, but also made them feel bad. They knew what kind of person the other party was. How could he praise the son of the princess for no reason? As expected, his next words revealed his purpose. ¡°Since he¡¯s so powerful and so terrifying, why don¡¯t we have apetition? Let¡¯s see how powerful the future star of the White Deer Immortal Academy is, the son of the Duchess of Heaven-patrolling Prince¡¯s Manor, is?¡± The general of the Blood Thorn Army who had just spoken revealed his ambition. ¡°What?¡± Nammor¡¯s face sank as he tried to persuade Jagoan not to agree. The other party had alreadye prepared. If they grand the wish of the Blood Thorn Army, they would be at a disadvantage. However, Jagoan answered without hesitation, ¡°Apetition? That¡¯s exactly what I want. If you want to see my strength, you dare toe to look at the son of the Princess of Heaven-patrolling Prince¡¯s Manor. I¡¯ll open your eyes.¡± Chapter 2636 Chapter 2636 ¡°Haha, you have guts!¡± The general of the Blood Thorn Army said with a fake smile, ¡°By the way, we¡¯re going to fight anyway. Why don¡¯t we have a bigger fight? How about letting the generals of the Blood Thorn Armypete with the generals of the Heaven-patrolling Army?¡± ¡°The rules are very simple. Both sides choose ten people to carry out a one-on-one Challenge Tournament. If you lose, you will end up. If you win, you can continue. The next person will fight until either side is exhausted!¡± After a pause, the Blood Thorn Army said. ¡°Although the Blood Thorn Army has a bad mouth, they do have strength. They must havee prepared for such provocation. Don¡¯t be fooled.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we encounter the Bloody Thorn Army, we¡¯ll be in deep trouble. I don¡¯t believe they can continue to train and not get out. Caspian, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see how long these Blood Thorn Soldiers can lie here!¡± The Heaven-patrolling Army was indignant, but they still did not forget to persuade Caspian. Because the Blood Thorn Army hade and went with the Heaven-patrolling Army and had many grievances, but they were still alive and kicking, which showed that they were powerful. This time, the other party deliberately intercepted them halfway. If they agreed, they would be tricked! However, Caspian did not change his expression. He looked straight at the Bloody Thorn Army with malicious intentions and said, ¡°No problem. Didn¡¯t they want to test the son of the Princess of Heaven- patrolling Prince¡¯s Manor? I said that I would not treat them shabbily if I wanted them to broaden their horizons. I¡¯ve agreed on this matter. I¡¯ll be the first to show up.¡± When he said this, not only did the Heaven-patrolling Army burst into an uproar, but they also sighed with emotion that Caspian was indeed the son of the Duchess. The Blood Thorn Army was also shocked and angry. They looked down on Caspian, but in fact, they still attached great importance to it and had countermeasures. After all, even though the title of Caspian had not yet reached their ears, the title of Heaven-patrolling Prince, the son of Duchess, and the White Deer Immortal Academy was enough to make them think highly of Caspian. However, this did not mean that Caspian could speak so arrogantly. Did a mere kid of the second level of the Ruler Realm truly think that he would be invincible? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Does he think he is a marquis?¡± ¡°Good, good, good¡­ since you are so determined, that is the best!¡± ¡°In order to show our respect for you, we won¡¯t hold back either, because it¡¯s disrespectful to you, the son of a princess of Heaven-patrolling Prince¡¯s Manor!¡± ¡°You, you, you, and you¡­ Step forward!¡± While the Blood Thorn Army was furious, theyughed and pointed out ten generals one after another. However, the weakest of these ten was at the fourth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, and Jagoan was only at the second Jagoan. Wasn¡¯t this obviously bullying Jagoan? ¡°I say, the Blood Thorn Army, aren¡¯t you too shameless? If you want to fight, just say it. We will apany you at any time!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is not the first time we¡¯ve fought. Why do you have to hide like a woman? If you want to fight,e on, or get lost!¡± ¡°Ten high-ranking generals above the fourth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm are only capable of dealing with one second Jagoan student of the White Deer Immortal Academy. Your Blood Thorn Army is truly promising!¡± Heaven-patrolling Army was mocking the Blood Thorn Army for being shameless. As opponents for many years, it was not that they did not know that the Blood Thorn Army was used to being rascal, but they had never thought that the other party would be so shameless. The Blood Thorn Army wasn¡¯t afraid of being mentioned by the Heaven Smiting Army by doing such a thing. Instead, they argued, ¡°You don¡¯t have any rules about the realm of the people who will fight. If you feel that it¡¯s not appropriate, you can send out all the soldiers above fourth Jagoan of Ruler Realm¡­ Oh, I forgot that the son of the princess of Heaven-patrolling Prince¡¯s Manor is only at the second Jagoan. He¡¯s really weak. How about you change to another person?¡± ¡°Bah!¡± The Heaven-patrolling Army scoffed at the Blood Thorn Army¡¯s sophistry. Jagoan had just said that he would be the first one to show up, so he must be the first one. If they took into ount the strength of their opponents and reced them temporarily, not only would Jagoan lose face, but they would also lose the prestige of the Mansion and the Duchess. How could they win? This b*stard¡¯s Blood Thorn Army was clearly the first to appear after aiming at Jagoan. Just now, ten of them were Jagoans above the fourth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. No matter which one Jagoan faced, they would have no advantage. They might even lose face. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. The Bloody Thorn Army was simply shameless! The Blood Thorn Army and the Heaven-patrolling Army did not back down. They had been old rivals for many years, and neither of them could kill each other. Naturally, they knew each other¡¯s background. They had wanted to deal with the First or Second Jagoan, ruin the reputation of Heaven-patrolling Prince¡¯s Manor and the Royal Princess, so they would note here in vain today. In the end, this kid even lined up and took the initiative to embarrass them. If they didn¡¯t p Jagoan today, wouldn¡¯t they be very sorry for him not taking the initiative to approach them? Although both sides were arguing, and the Heaven-patrolling Army scolded the Bloody Thorn Army for being shameless, and the Bloody Thorn Army was a scoundrel and a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, as time went by, it was impossible for the Heaven-patrolling Army, which had been exhausted all the time, to still point out nine people except Jagoan. Jagoan was ranked behind Jagoan. ¡°Jagoan, don¡¯t worry. If you lose by ident, I will definitely help you get revenge. I didn¡¯t do my best before!¡± Jagoan said righteously. Seeing that Jagoan was still thinking about losing to him today, Jagoan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. But the other side¡¯s righteousness still made him sigh. This was the battle army of Heaven-patrolling Prince¡¯s Manor, and they were on the same side! ¡°Brother Davecay, I won¡¯t let everyone down. Simrly, I won¡¯t embarrass the Heaven-patrolling Manor and my mother.¡± After saying that, Jagoan immediately appeared on the Jagoan. As a fighting ring rose from the ground, Jagoan went on the Jagoan without saying a word. Not only did the Heaven-patrolling Army sigh that he was the son of their Duchess, but even the Blood Thorn Army couldn¡¯t help but think that he was extraordinary. He didn¡¯t even change his expression when a giant copsed in front of him. If it were another person, it would be a great shame if he could fight without two battles. However, they were enemies after all. The two armies confronted each other. Although there was no difference between life and death today, the Blood Thorn Army hade. It was impossible for them to let Jagoan escape unscathed. When Jagoan stepped onto the arena, a man appeared on the Blood Thorn Army¡¯s side. The man nodded and went straight to the ring. This was a high-ranking general of the fourth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. In terms of cultivation, he was only at an ordinary Jagoan amongst the ten sent out by the Blood Thorn Army, but his aura was extremely terrifying. Step by step, he climbed onto the arena, and every step he took changed dramatically, causing one¡¯s pupils to contract. Chapter 2637 Chapter 2637 He took a step down, and a lotus flower appeared. The second was the Lotus of Water, the third was the Lotus of Metal, the fourth was the Lotus of Wood, and the fifth was the Lotus of Earth. In five steps, he stepped on the five elements and ascended the arena, standing opposite to Caspian. Not only that, but when he took the sixth step, the five elements lotus flowers bloomed continuously and covered the arena. In an instant, this ce became the home field of this general. There were also people who recognized who the one who ascended the arena was. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him! The son of the Five Elements, Uzaka Holt!¡± ¡°Is it Uzaka, who was said to be in full bloom when he was born? When did he join the Blood Thorn Army quietly?¡± ¡°Although Uzaka is at the fourth level of the Ruler Realm, he¡¯s still able to fight against a fifth level Ruler Realm expert with the help of the power of the five elements in the world. Rumor has it that he killed more than one dark cultivations/evil cultivators!¡± ¡°Oh my god, the first to send out Uzaka, the son of the Five Elements. Isn¡¯t the Blood Thorn Army going to give Caspian a chance?¡± ¡°Humph, the son of the princess of Heaven-patroling Prince¡¯s Manor doesn¡¯t need an opportunity from the Blood Thorn Army! Although Caspian doesn¡¯t have much chance of winning against Uzaka Holt, the son of the Five Elements.¡± On the other side, the Heaven-patroling Army was shocked and angry. Caspian had defeated Nammor¡¯s Heaven-patroling Army, so it was no exaggeration to say that he had the strength to fight against a fourth stage master. However, Uzaka was not only at fourth stage master level on the surface, but he also had the strength of the five elements. It would be easy for him to fight above his level. In particr, in the previous conflict with the Blood Thorn Army, Nammor once faced Uzaka and suffered a loss. Nammor knew how terrible this person was. ¡°More importantly, even I didn¡¯t see through Uzaka¡¯s true strength¡­¡± Nammor¡¯s face was as gloomy as water. It was strange that Caspian was targeted by a formidable enemy like Uzaka. ¡°Please¡­¡± Uzaka remained calm and said to Jagoan. He spoke lightly because he was almost invincible when his Five Elements Lotus covered the arena. Although Jagoan was the son of the Princess of Heaven-patroling Prince¡¯s Manor, he was still too young. He had reached the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm and had joined the White Deer Immortal Academy. In fact, there were not many rules in this battle. As long as they didn¡¯t kill in public, they could use any means, especially before the real battle, they would take the initiative to upy the arena and take in the favorable situation and the favorable position of the people! ¡°Please¡­¡± Jagoan did not change his expression, as calm as an old monk. ¡°Haha!¡± Uzaka forced a smile. Someone in the Heaven-patroling Army had recognized his name. As long as Jagoan was not deaf, he should know how powerful Uzaka, the son of the Five Elements, was. However, Jagoan was still calm. Did he really think that he could win? ¡°Five elements, start!¡± ¡°Lotus,e!¡± ¡°Five Elements Lotus World Kill!¡± As long as Uzaka made a sound, it would be amazing. The moment he made his move, all the five elements lotuses on the arena bloomed. The bright light of the five elements filled the sky and turned into a big hand glowing with the light of the five elements and pressed toward Jagoan. Not only that, the arena seemed to have turned into a mirror at this moment. On the other side, there was also a big hand of five elements rushing toward the shadow of Jagoan! This was Uzaka¡®s unique magical power. Only he, who was favored by the five elements, could use it so freely. Once he hit his target, the damage would increase tenfold or even hundredfold. He had used this to force back an dark cultivations at the sixth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, which was why he had be famous in this battle and caused a huge stir in the Blood Thorn Army. This time, in the battle with the Heaven-patrolling Army, he was the first one toe out. It was just to humiliate the Heaven-patrolling Army. Uzaka naturally attacked with all his strength. Of course, if Jagoan resisted a little and prevented Uzaka¡¯s Five Elements Lotus from covering the arena, it might not be so easy to open it. Unfortunately, his cultivation was not high, but he was very arrogant and allowed Uzaka¡¯s Five Elements Lotus to cover the arena. In this way, Jagoan would not lose! Jagoan was dumbfounded by the terrifying aura. Even if he used all his skills, he might not be able to withstand such a terrifying blow. Jagoan was still like this, let alone Jagoan. However, when the big hand was about to hit Jagoan, Jagoan¡¯s pupils suddenly lit up with a red lotus light. In that instant, the five elements lotus, the five elementsrge hand, and the arena mirror were all burned up. This ce had transformed into the Red Lotus Hell. Jagoan was the Lord of the Hell! The terrifying red lotus light burned everything, including Uzaka, who was being watched by Jagoan. Bang! Uzaka gave birth to five elements lotus flowers to protect himself. Unfortunately, as soon as they were born, they were burned by the red lotus light, and the speed became faster and faster. Later, the red lotus light directly burned Uzaka¡¯s skin and flesh. ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡± Uzaka¡¯s body was burned by the red lotus and he screamed. ¡°We admit defeat in this round!¡± Seeing this, the people of the Blood Thorn Army quickly admitted defeat. Simrly, Jagoan did not kill Uzaka. He put away his magical power and found that Uzaka¡¯s body and soul were all injured and unconscious. There was a dead silence. Who would have thought that after one move, Uzaka, who was the first tounch an aggressive attack, would fall to the ground and could not stand up? ¡°Haha, what son of the five elements? I think he is just so-so!¡± ¡°Jagoan, you¡¯re so powerful. You¡¯re so magnificent!¡± ¡°Blood Thorn Army, you have moved the stone and smashed your own feet!¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As the Heaven-patroling Army mocked the other party, the Blood Thorn Army sent men to bring Uzaka down from the arena. ¡°Next¡­¡± Jagoan was neither happy nor sad as he looked at the Blood Thorn Army. The huge Blood Thorn Army was stunned by Jagoan. They were shocked by such a yellow-haired kid! ¡°Damn it! Go, go, go!¡± The Blood Thorn Army sent out experts to fight against Jagoans. The second general of the Blood Thorn Army was also at the fourth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. Although his reputation wasn¡¯t as bright as Uzaka¡¯s, his strength wasn¡¯t weak. It was all because he cultivated in killing magical powers! Unfortunately, he was still defeated by Jagoan¡¯s sword radiance and could not move. The Blood Thorn Army continued to send people to battle. One was stronger than the other, and his cultivation had risen from the fourth Jagoan to the fifth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. Afterwards, he had reached the sixth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, but he was still defeated by Jagoan in one blow! Jagoan defeated nine generals of the Blood Thorn Army and used his own strength to ruthlessly p the face of the Blood Thorn Army! This scene made the Blood Thorn Army very ufortable, and their faces were particrly ugly. Chapter 2638 Chapter 2638 After all, it was the Blood Thorn Army who took the initiative to pick a fight. Now that they said that they couldn¡¯t deal with the other side, wouldn¡¯t it be a great shame? How could they endure such a thing? However, the Blood Thorn Army didn¡¯t give up either, all because they still had trump cards! Of the ten people arranged by the Blood Thorn Army, thest was at the seventh stage of the Ruler Realm and had reached the high level. The moment he stepped out of the line, the Heaven-patroling Army, who had been cheering, was suddenly stunned and cursed. ¡°F*ck. I know that the Blood Thorn Army is shameless, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so shameless as to send out a high-level Ruler Realm cultivator.¡± ¡°Haha, if they want face, they won¡¯t be called the Bloody Thorn Army, right? Brothers!¡± ¡°What Blood Thorn Army? They¡¯re nothing more than shameless viins. Just how much are they afraid of Caspian? That¡¯s why they¡¯re so afraid and want to send out a mighty expert of the seventh stage of the Ruler Realm!¡± The Heaven-patroling Army cursed the Bloody Thorn Army for being shameless. However, they also knew that this kind of abuse was futile. This was because the Blood Thorn Army had always been shameless. If they cared about their faces, they would no longer be the Blood Thorn Army. This man was tall and strong, more than one head taller than Caspian. His vigor was so strong that he looked like a blood-red sun. His murderous aura was so strong that it almost condensed into a real body. Just by approaching him, one could feel a chill! ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to admit defeat now, or we¡¯ll take actionter. I¡¯ll make you pay back the nine times you¡¯ve just seeded, and you¡¯ll pay me back ten times or even a hundred times over,¡± the man said confidently with a smile. ¡°Humph, this is what I should say to you!¡± Caspian snorted and said. ¡°This is a little bad!¡± Jagoan muttered to himself. ¡°If I remember correctly, this guy is Jagoan Jadine, the Sky Hand. He said that he disappeared during an expedition. Now it seems that there is a special encounter. His cultivation, which is about the same as mine, has suddenly increased a lot!¡± ¡°Jagoan Jadine, the Sky Hand? Isn¡¯t he the future star of the Blood Thorn Army? He defeated ten generals of the Blood Thorn Army in one go and directly took over the position. Later, he disappeared for a long time. Everyone said that he was dead. I didn¡¯t expect that not only was he alive, but he is so powerful!¡± ¡°Although Jagoan used one move to defeat the enemy in the previous battles, it would definitely be a lie if you said that he didn¡¯t use up all his strength. Jagoan has just defeated the ninth person, and the Blood Thorn Army has sent out Jagoan, the Sky Hand. Obviously, they don¡¯t want to give Jagoan a chance to recover!¡± ¡°Damn it, is the Blood Thorn Army so afraid of losing? Previously, I looked down on Jagoan, a second Jagoan of Ruler Realm. Now, in order to deal with this second Jagoan Ruler Realm, I can¡¯t believe that Jagoan, who is at the seventh Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, is sent out. How shameless!¡± ¡°However, if Jagoan can¡¯t deal with Jagoan, we can only rely on attrition warfare to exhaust them. After all, Jagoan, the son of the Five Elements, is far from what Uzaka canpare with. One Firmament Hand, Jagoan, can defeat ten children of the Five Elements at the same time!¡± Of course, the Heaven-patroling Army still believed in the son of their princess, Jagoan. But the problem was that the opponent this time was really too powerful. One had to know that in this expedition against the evil Jagoans, the General in charge of leading the troops was only at the sixth Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. However, Jagoan was at the seventh Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, even higher than this General! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Of course, cultivation was not equivalent tobat strength. Jagoan was a good example, but cultivation could represent mostbat strength. There was no doubt about this. Therefore, even if Jagoan could defeat Jagoan, the Sky Hand, this time, the process would not be too easy. Even if Jagoan was defeated, they would not find it strange. This was because the seventh Jagoan of the Ruler Realm was almost the most powerful expert of the Blood Thorn Army. In order to make Jagoan suffer a setback and defeat Jagoan¡¯s prestige, the mighty Blood Thorn Army had used everything. However, in the face of such a huge gap in cultivation, even if Jagoan lost, Jagoan would still be proud , since he had won nine consecutive victories from the Blood Thorn Army. ¡°It¡¯s estimated that it¡¯s still up to our General.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The current Sky Hand Jagoan really has the capital to fight with our boss.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see how much Jagoan can consume Jagoan.¡± Although Jagoan really wanted to speak up for Jagoan, he knew the background of Jagoan, the Hand of Firmament. He knew that this guy was definitely not someone ordinary people couldpare with. Jagoan might be able to suppress Jagoan, but now, it was as difficult as ascending to heaven! The Heavenly Hand Jagoan Jadine was not someone that the nine generals of the Blood Thorn Army couldpare with. ¡°How many moves do you think Jagoan, the son of the Princess of the Heaven-exterminating Manor, can take?¡± ¡°Nine moves! Even if he can defeat tJagoan in one move, Jagoan will definitely make more than nine moves. For no other reason, he will get back the face that we lost before. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Yes, the problem now is whether Jagoan after nine moves will lie on the ground or not. I guess he will not be able to bear it and will faint.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s in the ring. Otherwise, I would have kicked him in the face!¡± The battle between the lower realms and the higher realms of the Ruler Realm had officially begun just as the Blood Thorn Army was pointing at thends. Jagoan directly attacked Jagoan with the Firmament Hand. He stretched out his hand to grab Jagoan, and the moment he stretched out his palm, it seemed to rece the sky. No matter where Jagoan was, it was firmly locked by Jagoan. This was an inevitable blow! Boom! The Firmament Hand seemed to have struck out with a palm or countless palms, suppressing all directions of Jagoan. If he was hit, he would vomit blood three times. This was the power of a seventh Jagoan Ruler Realm. Jagoan¡¯s eyes shed and he disyed the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth! Bang! Jagoan used his fist to fight with his palm. Every punch shattered the void and shattered the universe. After one punch, he would use all his strength! His realm was not as good as Jagoan¡¯s. One punch against one palm could notpletely eliminate the power of the Sky Hand. However, if one punch could not work, he could only use 100 punches to fight one palm. If not, he could use 1,000 punches and 10,000 punches to fight one palm! The terrifying roar caused the heaven and earth to shake. Everyone felt as if the sky was turning upside down and the earth was shaking. It was only because of the collision between Jagoan and Jagoan! Jagoan slowly withdrew his Firmament Hand. His palm was as white as jade, spotless. Jagoan moved from left to right and retreated nine steps. Finally, hepletely eliminated Jagoan¡¯s first attack when his fist turned red. Chapter 2639 Chapter 2639 ¡°Caspian blocked Paolo¡®s attack!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Paolo¡¯s attack did not work. Caspian blocked it.¡± ¡°Paolo definitely did not hold back from this attack earlier. However, Caspian did not fall. With his second stage of Ruler Realm cultivation, he blocked Paolo, who was at the seventh stage of Ruler Realm!¡± The Heaven-patrolling Army was excited. Because they had been fighting for years and had richbat experience, they were very clear about the horror of Paolo. Coupled with the fact that Paolo had gained a great reputation in the Blood Thorn Army at such a young age, it was definitely not by chance. Right now, Paolo had advanced to the seventh stage of the Ruler Realm. The return of a king was no longer the same as before. It was even more powerful and terrifying! Not to mention the Heaven-patrolling Army, the moment he stepped onto the arena, they could clearly feel the awe that the Blood Thorn Army had for Paolo! He was so powerful that even his people were in awe of him. He was like a god or a devil. This was the strongest person in the Blood Thorn Army, Paolo! Now that Caspian was not defeated by Paolo, the Sky Hand, they were already very surprised. ¡°Humph, what are you proud of? This is just the first strike. With the talent of your princess¡¯s son, it¡¯s a big problem whether he can stand or notter!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can experience how powerful Paolo is today. As long as he¡¯s here, I¡¯m afraid that your Heaven-patrolling Army will be inferior to us from now on!¡± ¡°Paolo was going easy on you just now, but you didn¡¯t see it. Do you really think that Caspian is extraordinary? Haha, your Heaven-patrolling Army is really funny!¡± The Bloody Thorn Army sneered at them. On the arena, Jagoan¡¯s smile did not diminish, but he was a little confused. It was all because of what he did on purpose. It was true that he was ying a trick on Jagoan, but as he expected, after Jagoan retreated nine steps in a row, he could not suppress the surging vigor in his body and vomited blood. After Jagoan vomited blood nine times in total, he was unable to fight again. He kicked Jagoan in the face and let him get out of the ring. Now that Jagoan didn¡¯t vomit blood, it was a little difficult to deal with. Should Jagoan change the way? In order to prevent too many things from happening, I¡¯ll use another eight moves and let Jagoan get out of the ring! Jagoan thought for a moment. However, what happened next was beyond his expectations. He attacked again and again, shaking Jagoan back, but Jagoan retreated less and less. The first time, Jagoan retreated nine steps, the second time, Jagoan retreated eight steps, and the third time, it was only seven steps. Like this, after Jagoan blocked Jagoan¡¯s ninth move, he only took half a step back. Not to mention Jagoan, even the nearby Heaven-patroling Army and the Blood Thorn Army who were watching the battle were stunned. They could not believe what they saw. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The more Jagoan fights, the stronger he bes, and the braver he bes. On the contrary, Jagoan is getting worse and worse¡­ Hey, boss, don¡¯t kick me. I didn¡¯t mean to make Jagoan lose, but it¡¯s really too strange and too bizarre!¡± ¡°Yes, I think Jagoan can at least take three moves from Jagoan. Even if he loses, he will be proud enough. After all, Jagoan is not an ordinary person, but the future star of the Blood Thorn Army. But the battle of Jagoan is getting stronger and stronger. The more Jagoan attacks, the less advantage he has. What the hell is this!¡± ¡°Could it be that Jagoan had been testing the abilities of Jagoan? Was Jagoan teaching the Sky Hand battle technique?¡± The Heaven-patroling Army was also shocked. ¡°Where did Jagoane from? How could he not be defeated after taking nine strikes from Jagoan?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I don¡¯t deny that when Jagoan took the lead, he did have the idea of ying a cat to y with a mouse. Butter, he was already a little angry and took it seriously. The result was not as easy as before.¡± ¡°He¡¯s only at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. How could he be so powerful? How terrifying!¡± The Blood Thorn Army was well aware of the background of the Heaven-patrolling Army. When Jagoan defeated the nine generals on their own, they knew that the son of the Duchess was not a weakling. Hence, they sent Jagoan, the seventh Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, in the final round. However, they did not know why Jagoan became braver and braver as he fought. It was incredible that Jagoan gradually lost his advantage! ¡°Ridiculous! I don¡¯t believe this kind of absurd thing!¡± Jagoan was furious. ¡°Firmament Supreme Hand!¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. This was because this was the famous unique skill of Jagoan, the Firmament Supreme Hand! Back then, Jagoan had obtained half a magical power from an ancient relic. Based on this, he had created the terrifying magical power of the Firmament Supreme Hand. Jagoan had relied on the Firmament Supreme Hand to defeat ten generals of the Blood Thorn Army in a row. He had seeded in ascending the throne and won the title of the Firmament Supreme Hand. Now, he had finally summoned the Firmament Supreme Hand. The turning point of this battle wasing! After this strike, there would be an exnation no matter what. This time, when Jagoan stretched out his hand, he did not rece the sky, but grabbed the whole sky. Now, the sky above the crowd had be a divine weapon sharp weapon of Jagoan. It could fall at any time. Even if more than half of the Heaven-patroling Army was killed or injured, it would not be strange. This was the Sky Hand, Jagoan Jadine. This was the might of a seventh Jagoan of Ruler Realm master! Not only that, the entire sky was instantly dyed blood red. This was infused with Jagoan¡¯s Vigor. He wanted to use this strike to suppress Jagoan and end this battle. Because he had a strange premonition that if he continued to dy with Jagoan, this battle might not be good! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. This was an extremely strange feeling. He was at the seventh Jagoan of the Ruler Realm, but he was actually afraid of a mere second Jagoan of Ruler Realm. Although he failed to defeat Jagoan after nine consecutive moves, it was ridiculous. Therefore, this was a final hit! Jagoan took a deep breath, and his eyes were bright. He was waiting for this moment! When Jagoan turned the entire sky into his divine weapon sharp weapon and rushed to Jagoan, Jagoan did not dodge and directly caught Jagoan¡¯s w! ¡°How naive!¡± Jagoan sneered. The terrible fluctuation turned into evil Qi and blood light, turning the sky into a palmparable to a divine weapon sharp weapon! There was no way that Jagoan would be able to block this attack without Jagoan¡¯s cultivation realm! Chapter 2640 Chapter 2640 ¡°It¡¯s time for this so-called battle between the low and high realms to end!¡± Paolo looked down at Caspian again. This time, he really wanted to end this battle. Caspian remained calm. He clenched his fists and shouted, ¡°Absolute Heaven and Earth Fist!¡± Boom! ¡°Another magical power?¡± Everyone¡¯s face changed slightly. The Heaven and Earth Killing Fist was not weak, and Caspian¡¯s attainment in this magical power was not simple. However, it was still not good enough when facing Paolo, who was attacking with all his strength! When Caspian opened the sky with a punch, something unexpected happened. The blood-red evil spirit in the sky was constantly absorbed and poured into the body of Caspian as the Killing Fist of Heaven and Earth approached Paolo. Originally, there was a big gap between them, but now they were evenly matched! Boom! A terrifying roar shattered the heavens and tore through the void. This time, Caspian did not retreat even half a step and ended up in a draw with Paolo! ¡°Impossible!¡± The Blood Thorn Army roared in disbelief. The gap between Caspian and Paolo¡¯s cultivation could be said to be the difference between immortals and mortals. Now Paolo had already used his unique skill magical power, the Blue Sky Supreme Hand, but he ended up in a draw with Caspian! What was going on? Paolo¡¯s pupils contracted as he understood everything. He is absorbing my magical power, refining my vigor and Killing Qi that only belong to me. He is feeding himself instead, so he is getting stronger and stronger, and even more and more bnced with my strength¡­ How did he do it!¡± Paolo was puzzled! This was because he had already reached the seventh Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. He had never heard or seen anything like devouring magical powers before! ¡°Again!¡± Caspian shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t suppress you today!¡± Jagoan was simrly furious. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, if Jagoan really managed to escape unscathed, would Jagoan still be in the Blood Thorn Army? Jagoan continued to use his life-long unique skill and magical power. The firmament, the earth, and the void had all be his weapons. They were ever-changing just to kill Jagoan. Jagoan was fearless. He had absorbed as many magical powers as Jagoan could muster. He would return the magical power to his opponent using the same method! Over and over again, Jagoan had been suppressed, divided evenly, and gradually gained the upper hand. Jagoan was gradually losing to Jagoan! I¡¯m inferior to him? I¡¯m not as good as this kid at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm! Paolo was furious. Was the reason why he returned from danger just to endure this type of humiliation? ¡°Jagoan, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t suppress you today!¡± Jagoan was furious. He wanted to kill! ¡°Jagoan, are you out of your mind?¡± The Heaven-patrolling Army was furious. As soldiers, they knew the difference between fighting and killing. With Jagoan¡¯s seventh Jagoan of Ruler Realm ability, if he insisted on killing, he might be able to activate his battle strength close to that of an eighth Jagoan of Ruler Realm expert! He was going to kill Jagoan even if he would offend Heaven-patroling Prince¡¯s Manor. The Blood Thorn Army was also dumbfounded. Of course, they were here for the sake of making the Heaven-patrolling Army lose face. If they could p Jagoan in the face, it would be the best. However, they had never thought about killing Jagoan. This was because they would form an irreconcble grudge against the Heaven-patrolling Manor. It was true that they were not on good terms with the Heaven-patroling Army and the two marquises were hostile to each other, but this did not mean that they could attack the younger generation at will. If there was no rule, there was no limit. They were all well-known figures. How could they kill the younger generation at will when there was a conflict? Therefore, if Jagoan killed Jagoan here, something terrible would happen! ¡°Come!¡± However, Jagoan did not move at all. The more he fought, the braver he became. His two fingers formed a sword and pointed at Jagoan. ¡°The Seventh Move of Sword!¡± ¡°Blue Sky Supreme Hand, Extreme Hand!¡± Jagoan¡¯s whole body was shining. His vigor was burning, and the Killing Qi was wrapping around his limbs and bones. This was the strongest Jagoan that the Blood Thorn Army had never seen! Jagoan continued to absorb the vigor, refine the Evil Qi, and integrate into his body. The space between his eyebrows was bright, and thousands of sword radiance burst out. They converged into a sword and shed at Jagoan! Bang! In an instant, the sky copsed and the earth cracked. The void for thousands of kilometers copsed continuously. The Bloody Thorn Army and the Heaven-patroling Army had wanted to see the situation clearly, but the power that spread out was too horrible. They kept retreating to avoid being affected by Jagoan. When everything calmed down, the world was quiet again. The arena had already copsed. Jagoan stood on the only boulder and looked down at Jagoan, who was kneeling on the ground. Jagoan¡¯s eyes turned white as he looked at the sky, muttering to himself, ¡°Impossible, absolutely impossible¡­¡± Seeing this scene, both the Blood Thorn Army and the Heaven-patrolling Army were stunned. It was all because they could see that Jagoan had already lost consciousness. It was just that a trace of unwillingness supported him and he did not immediately faint. Jagoan defeated Jagoan, the most powerful Firmament Master in the Blood Thorn Army! Realizing this, everyone was terrified. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This was because Jagoan was only at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. Yet, he had actually defeated Jagoan, a seventh Jagoan master of the Ruler Realm! How could such a thing really happen! ¡°Impossible, impossible. How could Jagoan lose to a mere second Jagoan of Ruler Realm brat¡­ Impossible, impossible!¡± ¡°Jagoan became famous when he was young. He defeated ten generals of our Blood Thorn Army in a row and became a powerful leader. Later, it was unknown whether he was alive or dead. When he returned, he was already at the seventh Jagoan of the Ruler Realm. Now, he lost to a kid at the second Jagoan of the Ruler Realm¡­ Tell me, this is not true!¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Shouldn¡¯t it be that Jagoan easily suppressed the son of the Princess of Heaven-patroling Prince¡¯s Manor and gave the Heaven-patroling Army a hard p in the mouth? Why did it suddenly be a disgrace to ourselves¡­ This makes no sense!¡± No matter how shocked and disbelieving the people of the Blood Thorn Army were, before they could react, Jagoan, who had fainted on the ground, rolled his eyes. It was telling the truth. Jagoan had swept away ten generals of the Blood Thorn Army, including Jagoan, the strongest Firmament Hand, and a high-Jagoan Jagoan in the Ruler Realm! ¡°Haha, Jagoan defeated the experts of the Blood Thorn Army!¡± ¡°Blood Thorn Army, if you have any other skills or experts, you might as well send them out and let Jagoan wipe them out!¡± ¡°Haha, the son of the Five Elements and the Firmament Hand of the Blood Thorn Army? They only deserve to be defeated by Jagoan, the son of the Princess of Heaven-patroling Prince¡¯s Manor!¡± The Heaven-patrolling Army was overjoyed. Not only did Jagoan wipe out the experts of the Blood Thorn Army, but he alsopletely conquered all the soldiers of the Heaven-patrolling Army! Chapter 2641 Chapter 2641 ¡°Eh? Wait!¡± All of a sudden, the Heaven-patroling Army found that the state of Caspian was unusual. Caspian sat cross-legged and closed his eyes to meditate. ¡°Did Caspian gain some insight in the battle just now?¡± ¡°Amazing, amazing. He can stillprehend and gain insights in such a big battle. If I were to fight against Paolo, I¡¯m afraid that I would have done my best if I could save my life!¡± ¡°How can you destroy your own prestige¡­ Although Paolo is indeed powerful and has the cultivation of the seven stage of Ruler Realm, Caspian is stronger and more extraordinary!¡± While everyone was sighing with emotion, Caspian closed his eyes and digested the gains of the previous battles. His aura became stronger at a visible rate. His aura before was as sharp as a divine sword, making people feel that it was amazing. Now, with a look from Caspian, they felt as if they were being suppressed by a mountain in a breath, and they almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°He¡¯s too powerful and too fierce. We can¡¯t fight him now!¡± ¡°Retreat! Retreat now!¡± ¡°The Heaven-patroling Army, remember this. From now on, you must pay ten time stronger¡­ Wow, Caspian is looking at them!¡± Realizing that Caspian was looking at them, the Blood Thorn Army didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. They didn¡¯t even dare to say anything harsh and left in a hurry with their injured generals. ¡°Haha, long live Caspian!¡± ¡°He¡¯s indeed the son of the princess, the grandson of the Heaven-patroling King!¡± ¡°With Caspian here, we will definitely be able to win this battle!¡± As the Heaven-patroling Army cheered and jumped, they continued to rush on. *** At the same time, on the peak of the white bone mountain, a part of the human skeleton had grown. It was holding a sickle that was bigger than a human, and was confronting the three experts. Behind each of the three experts, there was a coffin. The three of them were actually revived. During three coffins, there was a golden coffin, a crystal coffin, and a wooden coffin. The three experts were enraged by the appearance of the human skeleton. ¡°Why did youe back? You shouldn¡¯te back!¡± ¡°Your return is a mistake. We have to stop it.¡± ¡°You should not do this. You should note back.¡± The three experts were furious, but the human skeleton remained indifferent. Instead, he said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll take back what belongs to me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing that belongs to you!¡± The three experts fiercely attacked. Since they hade out, it was impossible for the skeleton to achieve his goal. As they said, there was nothing that the skeleton was looking for here. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense with him. Just suppress¡­ No, suppress and kill him!¡± The human skeleton did not say much to them. He did note here today to talk nonsense with them. Moreover, whether he coulde back or there was nothing here that belonged to him, it was not up to them to decide! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The auras of the three experts rose and fell, and the entire world changed color. The white bone peaks continuously trembled, and the coffins behind them also shone. Buzz! The experts in the golden coffin echoed each other, dyeing ayer of golden light. They took a step forward and directly extended a golden Great Tao. Then, with each step, the golden Great Tao extended for thousands of miles. The crystal coffin expert¡¯s entire body was glowing with ayer of crystal light, and it seemed to have fused with the void. In the sky and the earth, there was no ce where this expert was. He had no idea where he was, or it could be said that wherever the void was connected, he was within reach! The wood coffin was filled with a terrifying life force. In fact, the three experts were almost zombies. However, under the nourishment of the coffin, they regained their flesh and blood and returned to human form. Their auras suddenly became several tens of times stronger! Seeing this, the human skeleton smiled disdainfully. If they had such a way to revive, they would not have fallen to such a state. It was just that the wood coffin and this expert were both honored and lost. Only by keeping the essence of the flesh and blood of the past could they regain some of their former glory. However, it was limited in the end. When it was exhausted, it would no longer exist. The golden Great Tao quickly extended, but when it reached the front of the human skeleton, it was directly cut off by the sickle! This was a rule set by the human skeleton. It was outlined by the sickle, making it difficult for the golden Great Tao to move forward. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡± The owner of the golden coffin couldn¡¯t believe it. Even if there was a difference in power between them and the human-shaped skeletons, many years had passed. There was no way they could be this enormous! ¡°I will make you believe it!¡± The human skeleton said. As long as the owner of the golden coffin didn¡¯t believe it at all, then his golden Great Tao would copse a bit until itpletely copsed, and all his efforts over the years would go down the drain. ¡°A small trick.¡± Suddenly, the human skeleton muttered to itself, and then raised his hand to grab the side of the void. Bang! The void that spanned tens of millions of kilometers copsed, and specks of crystals gathered again, revealing the figure of the expert in the crystal coffin. He never thought that his powerful means would be so easily broken. ¡°This ce is forbidden from revealing one¡¯s head and tail!¡± The human skeleton said. Then, the owner of the crystal coffin could not enter the void no matter what, even if he pushed the crystal coffin to the extreme! It was because the human skeleton had an order that no one was allowed to reveal themselves! ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you!¡± The owner of the coffin shook the entire white bone mountain. Clearly, he still had the flesh and blood of the past. He was even stronger than the owner of the golden coffin and the crystal coffin. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to kill me.¡± The human-shaped skeleton¡¯s words seemed to be imbued with magical power. As soon as theynded, the flesh and blood of the coffin¡¯s owner rapidly withered and returned to its previous zombie form. ¡°Let¡¯s attack together!¡± The three coffins¡¯ owners took action together. Waves after waves of golden light, streaks of crystal radiance, as well as stalk after stalk of divine wood directly rushed towards the human skeleton. ¡°Break, break, break!¡± The human-shaped skeleton did not even look at the aggressive golden light, the crystal light, and the thousands of Sacred Wood. Only the three words ¡°break¡± fell slowly. Boom! An iparably terrifying rumbling sounded. The golden coffin, crystal coffin, and divine wood coffin all lost color. They sensed that their coffins were about to break apart. The three of them directly knelt on the ground, not daring to resist, shivering. That was because the three words ¡°break¡¯ just now were still like the ones in the Great Mountain suppressing them and could not be resisted. At this moment, they had be mortals. When they realized that they were no match for the other party, they immediately surrendered. ¡°We¡¯ll hand over the things. Please spare us. We¡¯re willing to be your servants!¡± After that, the owner of the three coffins handed over a throne burning with green mes. Chapter 2642 Chapter 2642 The style of the throne was very simple and unadorned, and it was full of the smell of primitive times and Boorish Deste. No one knew which era it dated back to, or when it was born at the beginning of the world. In fact, the three of them had upied the throne for a very long time and had thought aboutpletely upying it. Unfortunately, the throne didn¡¯t recognize them at all. If they tried to sit on it, they would only get hurt in vain, so that they didn¡¯t dare to do anything. Even if they upied it for a long period of time, they still couldn¡¯t do anything. The human skeleton came precisely to retrieve the throne. At first, they still wanted to resist. After all, the human skeleton had been away for many years. During these years, they were also getting stronger, so they might be able to defeat the human skeleton. What they didn¡¯t know was that the human skeleton had indeed returned as a king. Their resistance seemed humble andughable. They could only beg for mercy in a hurry, hoping that the other side would spare them. Without looking at them, the human-shaped skeleton directly sat on the throne. The throne had been resisting the three of them, but it was very happy about the return of the human-shaped skeleton. When the human skeleton sat on it, some flesh and blood grew out of his body and long hair. He looked like a woman, but there were still many missing flesh and blood. It was hard to tell whether it was a man or a woman. As the flesh and blood grew, the power of the human skeleton was obviously enhanced again. When they had not used their power before, the owners of the three coffins still wanted to fight, but now they did not dare to resist at all. They became more and more afraid and felt that they were insignificant. Before they could open their mouths to beg for mercy, the human skeleton stretched out his hand casually toward the three coffins. Boom! The three experts and their coffins were turned into ashes. The human skeleton was still sitting on the throne. The green me rose to the sky, burning the entire white bone mountain like a torch between heaven and earth! In the midst of the burning mes, a ming vortex appeared and a human skeleton stepped into it. *** At the same time, Jagoan, who was advancing with the Heaven-patrolling Army, suddenly sensed something and a green me shed across his eyes. He sensed the change of the human skeleton. ¡°Jagoan, what happened?¡± Jagoan asked. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Jagoan shook his head and continued to follow the army. The Heaven-patrolling Army flew through the void and arrived in front of a transparent me. The mes were as vast as the universe, with an ind in the center. This kind of ind gave people a feeling that it was impossible to get close to. It was very vast. This was their target, the Evil Spirit Ind! ¡°Get ready to attack!¡± The Heaven-patrolling Army did not say much and was ready to attack the Evil Spirit Ind. Suddenly, many Jagoans rushed out of the Evil Spirit Ind. Although they were called Jagoans, in fact, they werepletely different from the Jagoans they had met in the past. They were ck-masked assassins with long teeth. It was obvious that they were a group of dark Jagoans! ¡°Someone is recklessly attacking our Evil Spirit Ind again? We must eat more fresh flesh today!¡± ¡°My cultivation method needs a lot of Divine Souls. They came at the right time!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill¡­ Remember to leave their corpses behind. I want to refine them into puppets for my own use!¡± The dark Jagoans kept moring. It was obvious that this was not the first time the Evil Spirit Ind had been discovered and attacked. However, the people who had attacked the Evil Spirit Ind before had all be dead corpses. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Male Jagoans¡¯ bones were removed from their skin to practice demonic arts. As for female Jagoans, after being enjoyed, they were killed or out into pieces because in the world of dark Jagoans, female Jagoans were much more useful than male Jagoans! Buzz! While the dark Jagoans were moring, they disyed various kinds of magical powers and took out magical treasures one after another. In an instant, the buzzing sounds were endless. However, the dark Jagoans¡¯ methods were different from an ordinary person¡¯s. Their magical powers were filled with a terrifying evil light. There were countless vengeful spirits faintly crying out. Their magical treasures were also directly refined from the bones of the Jagoans. Once they were activated, the blood light would soar to the sky, and the souls of the Jagoans whose intelligence had been erased would appear one after another. They were located at the front, as shields for the dark Jagoans. After all, a powerful Jagoan had already cultivated his body like a supreme treasure, so did his Divine Soul. At certain times, their bodies were the best materials. However, if they did this on purpose, it would be too cruel, and not tolerated by the world. Every time someone attacked the Evil Spirit Ind, the dark Jagoans would follow the rules and use the souls of these dead Jagoans as shields. If the attacker was softhearted, they would also be magical powers, magical treasures, and Divine Soul shields like this after a while. Without exception, no one would be spared! Such a terrifying scene caused even experienced Jagoans¡¯ expressions to change. In the face of such dark Jagoans, people were often shocked and unable to move. As a member of the world¡¯s creatures, how could they be this cruel? How could they harm innocent people like this? The dark Jagoans saw that the Heaven-patroling Army did not take advantage of the situation and thought that the other party was frightened, so they pressed forward step by step. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s another group of guys who were scared silly¡­ That¡¯s why I said, what can they do with such diligent cultivation? If it reallyes to a big scene, they will lose their lives for nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that these guys today seem to be all male Jagoans. It seems that they can only strengthen my magical treasures. It will be good if all of them are female Jagoans!¡± ¡°They are not fools. How could they send so many female Jagoans to us for nothing¡­ However, it¡¯s better than nothing! They look very powerful. After we kill themter, we will use their flesh and blood to cultivate our magical treasures, and their Divine Souls will not be wasted. If they are strong, we can refine them by ourselves and take them for our own use. If they are weak, we can use them as shields!¡± ¡°These so-called Jagoans of the Orthodox Path and decent sects hesitated at the sight of these weak Divine Souls, for fear of dragging innocent people down. But they didn¡¯t know that these people were all dead people! They are all dead people. Just kill them!¡± The dark Jagoansdark Jagoans were approaching step by step. Not only were there arge number of them, but there was nock of Nirvana Realm practitioners as well. There were even a few Ruler Realm practitioners! What¡¯s more, they had already killed Jagoans of the Orthodox Path who came to their door hundreds or thousands of times, and they had been familiar with it for a long time. Now it was just one more time, and there was no pressure at all! ¡°Kill!¡± All of a sudden, the General gave the order. The Heaven-patrolling Army, which had been ready to fight, rushed directly to the dark Jagoans like a tiger out of the gate. The Heaven-patroling Army directly smashed the divine souls into pieces. Anyway, their intelligence had been erased. The so-called spirit was just a mass of energy, that was all. These dark Jagoans were too naive. They didn¡¯t even look at who came this time. They actually treated the Heaven-patrolling Army as good-for-nothing. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!